《The Profligate Madam of the Family》 Chapter 1 - Marry That Trash For Your Sister!

Chapter 1: Marry That Trash For Your Sister!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

It was a scorching hot summer with few pedestrians walking on the street after lunchtime. Right then, a ck car dashed past a boulevard. In the car, a beautiful pregnant woman with a bulging belly was struggling crazily against her captor. The woman shouted at the guy in a desperate voice. ¡°Leng Qingle, leave me alone!¡± The one to respond was Leng Qingqing, whose eyes had turned red as she bellowed hysterically. ¡°Leave you alone? In your dreams! Wait until your lifees to an end, Sister. You are the cause of our family¡¯s death. You think that we¡¯ll let you go? The moment our parents died, we swore that we were going to torment you to your end. You are the root cause of every bad thing that has happened!¡± ¡°Yuan! Save me!¡± Leng Rongrong stroked her belly and screamed in despair. Tears continued to gush out of her eyes. ¡°Mo Linyuan is noting to your rescue. He has forgotten youpletely. You go and die with your twins!¡± Deeply frightened, Leng Rongrong felt that the children in her belly seemed to sense the danger too. They started to move ufortably inside her. This brother and sister duo was mental! The rope around her wrists finally came off, and Leng Rongrong lunged towards the front seat. She gripped the steering wheel, trying to stop the car. At that moment, a car suddenly crashed in from behind, and the ck car swiveled, hanging precariously against the fence of the high bridge. Leng Qingqing and Leng Qingle opened the car doors and climbed out. ¡°No!¡± As Leng Rongrong screamed out of fright, the car started to fall into the river. Was she going to die? What about her unborn children? They had not yet had the chance to see this world! The moment she fell into the river, Leng Rongrong desperately tried to protect her belly. They were Yuan¡¯s children, and she did not want anything to happen to them, even though Yuan had forgotten her and them. Inside her brain, numerous old memories shed by, whilst a bitter smile hovered over her face. It seemed that they were not going to make it. Alright, Mo Linyuan, forget about us, you need to live on! Up on the high bridge, another ck car rushed in, making a loud crashing sound. An extremely handsome yet lethal man strode out of the car and rushed towards Leng Qingqing and Leng Qingle. He grabbed Leng Qingle¡¯s cor roughly. His pupils seemed to have been dyed deep red. ¡°Where is Rongrong, where did you hide her?!¡± ¡°Dead, she is dead!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Leng Rongrong is finally dead!¡± Leng Qingqing, who stood next to them, was bleeding on the forehead andughing like a banshee. She pointed at the broken fence and said in a crazy voice, ¡°She fell, together with the car. She is now in hell!¡± ¡°Rongrong!¡± Mo Linyuan tossed away Leng Qingle as if he were just a puppet, and quickly reached the fence. He looked down into the river, yet neither the car nor the woman could be seen. ¡°I am sorry¡­ so sorry Rongrong. I just remembered who you are. I am a scumbag!¡± ¡­.. Five years ago. ¡°Dad, are you sure that Leng Rongrong would be willing to marry that trash in my ce?¡± ¡°That is the purpose of bringing her back, right? I am her father and she has to obey me. Don¡¯t worry, she is a dumb girl who thinks that she is back home because we all love her. Say something good to her and she will definitely help you.¡± Leng Rongrong was asked to return to The Leng Family after staying for almost twenty years in the countryside. She thought that it was because of her father¡¯s repentance that encouraged him to bring her home. Yet within a week of her arrival, she heard such a conversation between her father and her stepsister. No wonder the whole family had treated her so nicely during this week. They had not kept in touch with her for twenty years, and now she was suddenly being ttered by all of them. Till now, she hadn¡¯t sensed any sincerity in their behaviour. Finally she knew why. Apparently, they only had one purpose ¨C for her to marry in the ce of the stepsister. She had heard vaguely about Leng Qingqing¡¯s marriage. Rumor went that the parents of the two families had already set up an engagement between their children when they were young. Mo Linyuan, the Fourth Master of the Mo Family used to be a capable man, but a few years ago, he had an ident and became a cripple. It was said that all his limbs were impaired and he was as skinny as a walking ghost. He was ugly looking and totally useless. Anyone who married him would be ruined for life. The Mo Family could not find anyone who was willing to marry Mo Linyuan. But the Old Master of the Mo Family adored this child deeply, so he used the childhood promise of engagement to threaten the Leng Family, ¡®requesting¡¯ Leng Qingqing to marry Mo Linyuan. Leng Qingqing was really beautiful and possessed a fairly good family background. She was certainly not willing to marry a cripple. When Mo Linyuan was healthy in the past, numerous women flocked to him because of the powerful background of the Mo Family, despite his looks. But now Mo Linyuan was just a cripple, and was never going to be the heir of the Mo Family. He was nothing more than a ck hole, bringing bad luck to everyone around him. No one was willing to marry an unpromising trash like him. Leng Rongrong was not dumb. Hearing the father and the daughter, she rushed in and snapped at them. ¡°I am not marrying him!¡± Her father, Leng Guantang, who was busy concocting his evil n, got startled by Leng Rongrong¡¯s appearance. So did Leng Qingqing. ¡°You heard everything?¡± Leng Guantang threw a look at this slightly strange daughter. Although she was his daughter, she didn¡¯t grow up next to him. She had been left alone in the countryside without any care for the past twenty years. She was nothing more than a stranger to him. He now had a pair of doting son and daughter, so Leng Rongrong¡¯s presence was redundant. ¡°I heard everything, and I am not going to marry him! If you got me home for this purpose, then let me make it very clear ¨C I will not agree to this!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s demeanor was intimidating. She did grow up in the countryside, yet she had several quite amazing masters from whom she picked up a lot of skills. She was fearless and strong. Li Mn, her stepmother, said with a sad face, ¡°Rongrong, you are Qingqing¡¯s sister. The elder sister should guard her younger sister, right? Qingqing should have been the bride, but Qingqing already has a man she likes, and I can¡¯t break them up. Also, Rongrong, the Mo Family is arge family, and they have an enormous enterprise so the Fourth Master would not be left behind. The Fourth Master may not be a healthy man, but his family is powerful still. If you marry him, you are going to be the Fourth Lady. Moreover, when he dies, you can remarry with his legacy. Your life is going to bloom!¡± In shock, Rongrong looked at all of them and said, ¡°What??¡± Damn you! Why don¡¯t you make your Leng Qingqing take over the legacy and marry the person she likes,ter? Leng Rongrong emitted an angryughter as she looked at her family who was trying to persuade her. She was not moved at all. She would rather die than ept this! It would be better to leave the Leng Family. She was not willing to marry anyone she did not know, let alone a man who was doomed to have a short life¡­ Leng Rongrong had thought that nothing would be able to move her because she was not someone who could be bullied easily. But after days of failed persuasion, Leng Guantang got so annoyed that he threatened her with her mother¡¯s legacy. He threatened her that if she won¡¯t get married to the guy, he was going to burn up everything that her mother had left to her, including the small house which her mother used to live in. Leng Rongrong became really angry, but she had no other way out. She just couldn¡¯t give up her mother¡¯s legacy! Hence, she was forced to agree upon this marriage proposal! The Mo Family did not have much against this proposal. Since no one was willing to marry Mo Linyuan, their proposal to have Leng Qingqing as the bride was also a desperate attempt on their part. Hence, if Leng Qingqing¡¯s sister was willing to go ahead with the marriage, the swap was not a problem. The Old Master had just one purpose ¨C he needed a woman who would be able to take care of the Fourth Master. Chapter 2 - So Good-Looking!

Chapter 2: So Good-Looking!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

A monthter, Leng Rongrong donned the wedding gown. She was getting ready to marry the Fourth Master. The Old Master was highly in favour of the traditional style of wedding. As a result, the Mo Family had gone with his wishes, and the couple was dressed in traditional outfits too. ¡°Rongrong, thank you for helping out Qingqing, I am very grateful to you as a mother.¡± Standing next to Leng Rongrong, Li Mn passed a cup of water to Leng Rongrong in a simpering way. ¡°Rongrong, drink some water, you have spent so much effort in getting ready. You must be tired, right?¡± Leng Rongrong took the cup of water and drank a little out of it. Dressed in the red wedding gown, she appraised Li Mn coldly. Li Mn possessed the face and demeanor of a mistress. Li Mn reached for Leng Rongrong¡¯s hands, but Leng Rongrong moved them away quietly. She took a sip of the water and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Stop pretending, I am not helping anyone, I was threatened! Just say what you want to say, or get out of here.¡± ¡°Rongrong¡­¡± A touch of coldness shed across Li Mn¡¯s eyes. She knew that a wild girl from the countryside could never be well-behaved or obedient. Leng Rongrong sat down on the sofa and suddenly felt a bit dizzy in the head. She threw a sharp look at the cup. ¡°You drugged me!¡± ¡°I had to make sure that you won¡¯t run away.¡± Li Mn sneered. ¡°If you absconded, who would be the bride today in this wedding?¡± ¡°Mom, how did it go?¡± Leng Qingqing rushed in from outside. Seeing the feeble-looking Leng Rongrong leaning against the sofa, Leng Qingqing let out a sigh of relief. ¡°She drank it? Excellent, she can not escape now. I am finally relieved.¡± Leng Rongrong had not braced for anything like this to happen, since she already agreed to the proposal. Unfortunately, at this point, she had no strength to fight back. She looked at Leng Qingqing and Li Mn, bearing these two people deeply inside her heart. Luckily, the bridegroom was a cripple. He was not capable of doing anything to her anyway, no? Leng Rongrong felt a bit relieved inside her heart. A few minutester, Li Mn and Leng Rongrong¡¯s voices were fading away into distance. She slowly lostplete consciousness. It was a hot summer, and the night breeze did nothing to lower the high temperature. The Mo Family mansion was fully lit and decorated with colorful ribbons and banners. Happy sounds emanated from in-there and tworge characters of Happiness on the gate indicated the big event taking ce at the Mo Family. In the hall, there were numerous guests, and luxurious food had been served on the table. Though no groom or bride were present on this day, the Old Master of the Mo Family as well as his sons were busy receiving guests. No one found this scene curious, because they all knew that Mo Linyuan was a cripple, seriously handicapped to be more exact. He was so badly paralyzed that he could not move at all, and was never seen in everyday life. He must be hiding in his room on this asion as well. In the meanwhile, in a room on the top floor, a woman dressed in a red wedding gown was lying on the massive wedding bed. Her long and ck hair drew a clear contrast against her small, tender face. The woman¡¯s eyes were shut and there was a frown between her beautiful eyebrows. Something seemed to be bothering her deeply even in her sleep. Next to the bedside, there were two young men who nced at the good-looking man in the red wedding gown. ¡°Master, should we help you with anything?¡± ¡°No need, ehh¡­¡± The man started to cough violently as soon as he spoke. The two young men exchanged a look, naked curiosity shining in their eyes. A whileter, one of them said, ¡°Master, Old Master needs a great grandson, You better try hard. If you can¡¯t, ahem, we can help you.¡± Mo Linyuan frowned and coughed even more violently, as he waved at them sitting in the wheelchair, feebly. Seeing the scene, the two young men walked out of the room politely. They closed the door behind them and started to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°Just forget about it, it¡¯s impossible for the Old Master to get a great grandson. If the Fourth Master even moves on bed, he might end up dead!¡± ¡°True, but why did he still get married?¡± ¡°Old Master wanted that to happen. He knows that his grandson is dying but he adores him deeply, so he simply wants to have an offspring of the Fourth Master.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°The Fourth Master is crippled, do you think that his manhood still works?¡± ¡°That is an interesting question. Maybe it is ruined too! Would be really strange if he managed to have a child!¡± The two servants¡¯ voices faded away slowly. In the bedroom full of red color, Mo Linyuan smiled lethally. He stood up from the wheelchair, walking towards the bed. The woman on the bed was beautiful. Her face was small and the skin was like jade. The facial features were quite exquisite and her eyshes were so long that they cast shadows on her cheeks like feathers. A pale hand touched the woman¡¯s cheek and moved all over her face, until it finally reached the woman¡¯s neck. Mo Linyuan asked in a very low voice. ¡°Are you marrying a cripple for the Mo Family¡¯s money or because you are a spy?¡± His hand tightened around her neck. Leng Rongrong, who was sleeping, suddenly struggled,shing out at him. If she had stayed quiet, it would have been fine. But this sudden struggle irritated Mo Linyuan. Leng Rongrong¡¯s limbs were strong. She managed to hit Mo Linyuan even in her sleep! ¡°You dare to hit me?!¡± Mo Linyuan frowned and leveled an interesting look at Leng Rongrong. ¡°You are well trained, are you¡­ a master of martial arts?¡± His beautiful eyes emitted a touch of coldness. He went onto the bed with a flip. ¡°Okay then, since you are my wife, I can do anything I want, right?¡± ¨C ¡°No¡­.¡± It was already the next morning when Leng Rongrong woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, an overdose of red assaulted her eyes ¨C red candles, red Happiness Characters, the red nkets¡­ Was this a dream? Suddenly she felt her hair at her neck standing up. Leng Rongrong thought of the dream she hadst night. She was lying in bed when a man dressed in a red wedding gown climbed onto her. It seemed like an illusion, but felt real at the same time. Leng Rongrong thought for a moment, staying still in bed. Then she moved her legs and found herself to be exhausted and in pain. No way¡­ Wasn¡¯t the Fourth Master a cripple, a waste? How was he able to have sex with a women? But that man from her dream, as far as she remembered, was a strong man with a lot of strength. No, she must be mistaken. The Fourth Master should not have been able to have sex with her! Leng Rongrong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, turned around and was startled. There was a face with a pair of innocent eyes staring at her, lying next to her. ¡°Argh, who the hell are you?!¡± As she was cursing, Leng Rongrong gave Mo Linyuan an involuntary kick, causing him to fall down on the ground suddenly. Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart throbbed for a long moment before she managed to calm herself down. Oh my god, could this have been the cripple, Mo Linyuan sharing the bed with her? As per the rumour, he was so weak that he coughed after speaking even a few words. Her kick could not have possibly sent him to hell already, no? Chapter 3 - Ruleless!

Chapter 3: Ruleless!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Rongrong craned her neck towards the edge of the bed and discreetly peeked at the man who had fallen down. Lying on the floor motionlessly, Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°I am¡­ your husband!¡± Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­.¡± Fortunately, he was alive. After calming herself down, Leng Rongrong eyes widened suddenly. She looked at Mo Linyuan warily. Didn¡¯t the rumor say that the Fourth Master was extremely ugly to look at? But that didn¡¯t fit with the current image¡­ so this man was Mo Linyuan? But he was so good-looking! With red lips and dazzling white teeth, he possessed a slightly pale skin. But his facial features were noble and sharp. Dressed in a set of navy blue PJ, Mo Linyuan¡¯s well formed neck and chest could be seen through an open cor. He was neither scarily skinny, nor was he ugly. Instead, he was extremely good-looking, much better than those three handsome godfathers of hers. Even the popr stars of the present day could not be a match against Mo Linyuan! Leng Rongrong, who was into good-looking guys, was stunned into silence. She had thought that marrying the cripple of the Mo Family would be the best method for her right now, despite his looks or personality. But seeing Mo Linyuan¡¯s face, Leng Rongrong suddenly felt that if she could not cure Mo Linyuan, she would be ruining a great piece of treasure. ¡°Well¡­ are you alright?¡± Leng Rongrong asked Mo Linyuan as she crouched by the bedside. ¡°Not great at the moment.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice, which sounded cold and calm, held an attractive charm to it. ¡°I am sorry¡­. I did not realise that it was you.¡± Getting off the bed, Leng Rongrong picked up Mo Linyuan and carried him to the bed. Mo Linyuan: ¡°???¡± Had he just been carried horizontally by a woman? Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­.¡± Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be crippled, skinny and weak? What made him so heavy? Leng Rongrong bathed and changed in the adjoining bathroom before walking back into the room. She came next to Mo Linyuan who was lying in bed, and reached for his wrist. The next minute, she started checking Mo Linyuan¡¯s pulse with full concentration. Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong with aplicated expression in his eyes. Leng Rongrong frowned as she analysed his pulse reading. Mo Linyuan¡¯s pulse felt strange. It did not seem to show any indication that he was a cripple. The corner of her lips twitched. She felt that she had learned nothing from her Chinese medicine master since she couldn¡¯t find anything strange about this guy. Next, Leng Rongrong took a look at Mo Linyuan¡¯s legs. Astonishingly, the calves did not look like they belonged to someone who was handicapped. The legs were well formed and possessed strong muscles! Leng Rongrong: ¡°???¡± Was he really a cripple? Then why didn¡¯t he seem like one? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice arose from the bed. ¡°I am¡­ checking you out. I have some knowledge of Chinese medicine, which may help you recover. But¡­ how are your leg muscles so strong?¡± The muscle should have shrunk since he had not walked for years. This man¡¯s body was strange. The muscles not only failed to shrink, instead, they became stronger. Shockingly, he looked healthier than most normal people. ¡°Because people help me exercise every single day!¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice sounded cold. His eyes had narrowed and were shootingser beams in Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction. Was she sent by those people to check him out? ¡°Oh, is it? Umm, if people exercise you every day¡­ then that could ount for it.¡± Leng Rongrong thought silently for a moment and then looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Ah, yes, I forgot to tell you, my name is Leng Rongrong. I am supposed to be your wife. We are going to live under the same roof, so let¡¯s at least get to know each other first.¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± She felt that this man was rolling his eyes at her, and looking at her disdainfully. But why? Wasn¡¯t she trying her utmost to be polite and amodating? Never mind¡­ She was not going to dig deeper in this issue with a physically challenged man, at least he was good-looking. ¡°Should I carry you to the wheelchair?¡± Leng Rongrong asked Mo Linyuan after a pause. He was her husband, at least nominally. Since they were living together from this moment on, she could be nice to him for the sake of his good looks. Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± Without waiting for his reply, Leng Rongrong carried a dazed looking Mo Linyuan to the wheelchair. ¡°You do have some strength, don¡¯t you?¡± Picked up by this woman again, the Fourth Master shook his head to clear his mind. He had met many strong women, but none of them was this strong. Although he pretended to be a cripple and looked skinny, he was actually quite healthy and had the weight of a full grown man. A man normally weighed more than a woman. Mo Linyuan was approximately 190cm tall whilst this woman only reached upto 170 cm in height, easily a head shorter than him. She looked skinny yet she had the strength to pick him up. ¡°Well, I am okay. I exercise often, and can carry stuff weighing anywhere upto 100kg or so¡­¡± Leng Rongrong said casually. She was just thinking about how to help Mo Linyuan wash up and change when a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Master Four, Lady Four, are you up yet?¡± Leng Rongrong asked in a calm voice. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°We are here to help the Master get ready!¡± Hearing the voice, Leng Rongrong felt relieved. She rushed to open the door. ¡°Come in,e in, he is all yours. Why didn¡¯t youe here earlier? I had to carry him around. He is very heavy!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Seeing the two servantsing in, Mo Linyuan snapped coldly at them. The two servants were startled. ¡°Why? They are here to aid you.¡± Leng Rongrong frowned and looked at Mo Linyuan. Seated in the wheelchair, Mo Linyuan stared fiercely at Leng Rongrong with the pair of intimidating eyes. ¡°I have just gotten married. From today on, my wife will be helping me.¡± Leng Rongrong: ¡°???¡± Damn you! So you found yourself a wife to help you with your daily chores? Are you considering me to be a sick cat, when I try to y nice? She was cursing inwardly as she nced at Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face. But all of a sudden, she felt the anger dissipate. He was way too good-looking! Although it was unlucky for him to have be a cripple, he had a gorgeous face! God hadn¡¯t treated him too badly. Alright then, she could tolerate an ill-tempered patient. She and Mo Linyuan were not enemies. It was her stepmother¡¯s family who had forced her to marry this man. If she left, Mo Linyuan would have no wife at all. How pitiful he would be! Well, she could help him for the time being. After driving away the two servants, Leng Rongrong started to help Mo Linyuan freshen up and get changed. Half an hourter, Leng Rongrong pushed Mo Linyuan downstairs in the wheelchair. The hall of the Mo Family mansion had already been thoroughly cleaned, leaving no traces of the banquet held the day before. But the Happiness characters were still stuck on many sides of the walls, showing signs of the wedding banquet which this couple had not participated in. In the hall, the Old Master wasughing happily. Several uncles and aunts were present as well. Leng Rongrong had just walked downstairs as her stomach started to cave in due to hunger. She smiled at this group of strangers and then addressed the Old Master. ¡°Grandpa, I am starving. Any breakfast here?¡± ¡°Hehe, so ruleless!¡± Before the Old Master could respond to her, a weird voice arose suddenly. Leng Rongrong: ¡°???¡± Why was she considered ruleless when she was just asking for breakfast? Who made the rules anyway? ¡°You got up at lunchtime on your first day post the wedding. Instead of serving tea to the elderly family members and disying your redeeming qualities, you are asking for breakfast! What kind of wife are you? You are not thinking about getting served by others here at the Mo Family, are you?¡± The sharp-sounding voice continued to berate her. Chapter 4 - The Mo Family’s Properties

Chapter 4: The Mo Family¡¯s Properties

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Rongrong nced at Ye Qiushu and rolled her eyes. ¡°Who are you? Is it so strange that I ask for breakfast when I am starving? We are living in the modern century in a real world, not in a historical TV series! Serving tea to the elderly family members¡­ this is not the Royal Pce, alright? Are you the Empress or something? Previously, Ye Qiushu had a habit of bickering with Mo Linyuan in daily life. Mo Linyuan pretended to be weak, and never responded to her. This was primarily because he found it really boring to engage in a conversation with that woman. But now there was a new person here for Ye Qiushu to argue with, so she was quite d to raise her voice. She had thought that Leng Rongrong would have gotten intimidated by now. Unexpectedly, however, Leng Rongrong was a sharp-tongued person who countered her valiantly, showing no courtesy at all. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You what? Are you mentally sick? I am not asking you for breakfast!¡± Rongrong turned to the Old Master after shutting up the woman. She only recognized the Old Master amongst the people present. She had gained a vague knowledge of the Mo Family a month before the wedding. Those uncles were not nice people, only the Old Master was nice to this cheap husband of hers. The Old Master smiled affably. ¡°It is not strange that the newly-wedded couple got upte. I heard that Rongrong helped Yuan to get dressed today. Rongrong, you have done a good job. Aunt Zhang, go and bring out breakfast. Rongrong and Yuan would like to have some.¡± ¡°Dad, we must follow the rules! It is not good for you to spoil them.¡± Ye Qiushu was thoroughly annoyed now. She had been an intimidating force in the Mo Family for a decade, and had bossed over everyone. As a result, most people feared her deeply. But now she was being blocked by a new girl. How could she stand that? ¡°You are Second Aunt right? I am sure that there are rules, but the elderly of the family should act as a role model first for the juniors to follow the correct path. Are you teaching me how to be sharp-tongued?¡± Leng Rongrong pushed forward Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair, casting a cold smile in the woman¡¯s direction. ¡°Sharp-tongued?¡± Ye Qiushu¡¯s eyes widened. No one had dared to say that on her face, all her life. This made her almost faint out of anger on the spot. Instead of continuing with the tiresome conversation, Leng Rongrong went to the dining room with Mo Linyuan. Breakfast had already been served by the servants. After helping Mo Linyuan to the table, Leng Rongrong started to shove food into her mouth. Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong quietly. This woman was more clever and bolder than he had expected, enough to even make Ye Qiushu quieten down. ¡°You have just offended someone.¡± Mo Linyuan said suddenly. ¡°You mean that Aunt?¡± Leng Rongrong looked up and saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face. Her beautiful red lips arched upwards. Sigh! Indeed a beautiful face, totally a feast for my eyes. Many women would have fought for him if he had not been a cripple. ¡°Second Aunt is ill-tempered and rude. Most people fear her. Since you have insulted her openly, she will cause you endless trouble henceforth. I am a cripple and can¡¯t help you much.¡± Mo Linyuan said. ¡°Thanks, I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Leng Rongrong flung her arm and answered back casually. Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± So confident. Leng Rongrong looked at him and said, ¡°Why are you not eating anything? You should not starve yourself. Or do you expect others to feed you?¡± Instead of saying anything, Mo Linyuan started to eat his breakfast. After breakfast, Leng Rongrong was told that a family meeting was going to be held by the Mo Family in the hall. The Fourth Master had just gotten married, and as per rules, he was supposed to move out of the mansion now. All the children of the Mo Family moved out of the mansion after they got married. The Fourth Master was no exception. Leng Rongrong pushed Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair out of the dining room. In the hall, all the members of the Mo Family were seated, whispering to each other, creating a lively scene. Leng Rongrong stood next to Mo Linyuan, who seemed to be dozing off as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­.¡± Suddenly the Old Master raised his voice. He said that after an intensive discussion, they had decided to let Mo Linyuan move to an old vi in the western outskirts area. It was a huge vi, and the air quality was also nice in that region. The scenery around the ce was beautiful and was suitable for Mo Linyuan to live a quiet life. ¡°Rongrong, Yuan, any thoughts?¡± The Old Master asked Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan after announcing this. Mo Linyuan coughed and said feebly, ¡°You decide, Grandpa.¡± ¡°I follow my husband, so you decide, Grandpa.¡± Leng Rongrong answered as well. Leng Rongrong was more than willing to move out of the Mo Family¡¯s mansion. It was a ce full of all kinds of fights and tricks. The senior members lived together in this ce. People like Ye Qiushu got into arguments at the drop of a hat. Life was not going to be peaceful and smooth if they stayed here. She had been forced to marry Mo Linyuan. Now that she hadplied with the Leng family¡¯s wishes, she was going to get her mother¡¯s stuff from Leng Guantang, and when the time was right, she was going to divorce Mo Linyuan. Hence, she had no intention of getting any further involved with the Mo Family. Mo Linyuan seemed to be someone who had no interest in fighting against the other members of the Mo Family members as well. ¡°Since you are okay with it, then get ready to move today itself.¡± Ye Qiushu seemed to be quite d about the whole thing. So were the rest of the Mo Family members. They were extremely happy to get this cripple out of the house. As a result, Leng Rongrong moved out of the mansion on the day following her wedding. Mo Linyuan seemed to possess no luggage at all. Apart from the medical equipment and drugs, Mo Linyuan barely had anything else, not even clothes to bring along. Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­..¡± She suddenly felt sorry for her husband. He was the Fourth Master of the Mo Family, but owned no personal belongings. His situation was even worse than hers! After they got the luggage ready, Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan were assigned to travel in the Mo Family¡¯s car. There was another person in the car with them, Mo Linyuan¡¯s bodyguard. Before they left, the Old Master called Leng Rongrong aside to have a few words with him. The Old Master¡¯s shoulders were stooping and his hair had turned grey long ago. He sighed and said to her, ¡°Rongrong, please take good care of Yuan. I know you did not marry him willingly, but Yuan has no one else by his side. He is a pitiful child! I can¡¯t help him in any other way except for requesting you to take care of him. Take it as a request from this old man.¡± Leng Rongrong did not respond and looked quietly at the Old Master. ¡°I have some private properties¡¯ deeds here, just take them. If you ever run out of money, sell these but don¡¯t do it openly, okay? If possible, I will give you some more resources and money in the future. I don¡¯t expect you to pamper Yuan, but please make sure he never starves or suffers too much. I am not the real master of the Mo family, so I can¡¯t promise you anything substantial. Rongrong, I know you are a good kid. Even though you are probably going to leave Yuan in the future, but till then, please take care of him as much as you can.¡± Seeing Old Master¡¯s sincere face and hearing his honest words, Leng Rongrong realised that he cared a lot about Mo Linyuan. She remained silent for a moment and then nodded at Old Master. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best.¡± The Old Master instantly felt better after hearing what she said. Tears had started to gather in his eyes. ¡°Good, you are a good kid, you will definitely get rewarded for this.¡± Leng Rongrong gave him aforting smile. ¡°Alright Grandpa, we are leaving now. Please go back inside. It is too hot here.¡± After seeing him off, Leng Rongrong put away the stuff which the Old Master had given her. She turned around and was about to get into the car, when a strong arm pulled her, causing her to almost trip in front of the car. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Rongrong turned around and looked at the person. It was an arrogant looking girl, close to her own age, dressed in a luxurious and expensive outfit. Chapter 5 - No Tolerance!

Chapter 5: No Tolerance!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°What did you grandpa say to you?¡± Mo Lan asked aggressively, tugging Leng Rongrong¡¯s arm. ¡°Who are you? Is that any of your business?¡± Leng Rongrong flung away Mo Lan¡¯s hand, and cleaned the spot on her forearm that Mo Lan had touched. Mo Lan¡¯s eyelids twitched as she took in Leng Rongrong¡¯s action. ¡°I am not interested in what grandpa said to you. What I want to know is if he gave you any of the Mo Family¡¯s properties. You are not allowed to take anything from the Mo Family. Hand over whatever grandpa gave you!¡± Hearing what Mo Lan said, the rest of the Mo Family also came out, besiging Leng Rongrong. ¡°What did the Old Master give you?¡± Ye Qiushu was leading the crowd, her intense eyes drilling a hole through Leng Rongrong. It was as if she wanted to inspect Leng Rongrong thoroughly from head to feet. ¡°Nothing, of course!¡± Leng Rongrong sneered. Mo Lan was about to lunge at Leng Rongrong to search her body when Leng Rongrong pushed her away with force. ¡°Get away from me!¡± ¡°You dare push me! You are nothing but trash¡¯s wife!¡± Mo Lan red at Leng Rongrong in disbelief. ¡°Bodyguards! They must have stolen a lot of stuff. Check her.¡± Several bodyguards lunged at Leng Rongrong. They surrounded the car as well. ¡°Search thoroughly! Bring out everything they have taken. They are not allowed to leave before that.¡± Mo Lan bellowed. Following the order, bodyguards flipped out Mo Linyuan¡¯s stuff, and even Leng Rongrong¡¯s luggage on the porch. Leng Rongrong was thoroughly pissed now. Her clothes were in a disarray, including her underwear, strewn around on the ground by that bitch Mo Lan and her people. What was more, Mo Lan even ordered a bodily search of her! Leng Rongrong¡¯s irritation level was shooting through the roof now. Enough was enough. Leng Rongrong approached Mo Lan in a dominant manner, causing Mo Lan to retreat step by step. Suddenly, she tripped and fell down. ¡°You are an idiot! I spent just one night at your house. What could I have possibly taken away in this much time? Tell me what is missing from your house. What about calling the police to have a thorough investigation?! Who knows, maybe you are the one who has stolen something! Oh yes, I just remembered that I have lost a ne worth hundreds of millions. Have you taken it?¡± Leng Rongrong squatted down and looked at Mo Lan with a wicked gleam in her eyes. Leng Rongrong continued with her dominant posturing and said, ¡°You have stolen my stuff. I have to call the police. Let me begin by searching your body first.¡± Saying so, she started to move her hands over Mo Lan¡¯s body. She even purposefully messed up her outfit. Gripping Mo Lan¡¯s underwear, Leng Rongrong gave it a violent tug. Shockingly, she somehow managed to pull Mo Lan¡¯s bra out. Apart from the members of the Mo Family, there were numerous bodyguards also present there. Embarrassed thoroughly, Mo Lan screamed at her. ¡°Leng Rongrong, you bitch!¡± Leng Rongrong flung the bra away whichnded upon a bodyguard¡¯s head and sneered disdainfully. ¡°I am sorry, I thought that you had hidden my ne in your bra. But it seems not to be the case. Does anyone still want to search me? If not, we are leaving.¡± Seeing Leng Rongrong disy such temper, the Mo Family members suddenly became silent. Leng Rongrong collected her and Mo Linyuan¡¯s scattered clothes and packed them back. She stepped into the car and asked the driver to start the car. Two hourster. Dismay hovered over Leng Rongrong¡¯s beautiful face as she took in the environment around her. Mo Linyuan, in the wheelchair, alongwith the luggage pieces had been left behind by the driver unceremoniously. Looking at the so-called nice vi, she felt a headachee on. The house was indeedrge, yet it was quite ancient. It had not been renovated in ages. With weed growing everywhere in the yard, the ce was totally isted. It was a very inconvenient location, despite the nice scenery around. Leng Rongrong took a look at Mo Linyuan and was about toin about something when she stopped herself. Mo Linyuan looked pitiful, and was probably in a worse situation than herself! She had nothing to do with the Mo Family after all, so it was not strange that she was abandoned mercilessly here. But Mo Linyuan was the Fourth Master of the Mo Family! The other masters were leading a luxurious life. He, on the other hand, was not only handicapped but was also sent here without anyone caring about him. He did not even have a servant to aid him. Once upon a time, Mo Linyuan used to be the heir of the Mo Family, the famous and prestigious Fourth Master. But now, he had no ess to the Mo Family¡¯s business. How pathetic! Mo Linyuan could sense thepassion from Leng Rongrong and said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity. Tang Luo, take me inside.¡± Leng Rongrong: ¡°???¡± Ok! So he was a cripple with a hot temper and extreme arrogance. Tang Luo walked into the house, pushing Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair. Leng Rongrong went to pick up the luggage lying on the floor without aint. She did not need to entwine herself any deeper with the man. Leng Rongrong walked into the house with luggage in hands. The house, judging from the present condition, had once been a nice ce. Since, no one had lived here for a long time, cobwebs and dust could be seen in all corners. A few furniture pieces were broken and some looked worn out, yet it should not be a problem to set a base here. After taking a tour around the vi, Leng Rongrong said, ¡°It should be okay to reside here. Tang Luo, help me tidy up the ce.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Tang Luo nodded. It was said that Tang Luo used to be Mo Linyuan¡¯s special assistant. After Mo Linyuan¡¯s ident, Tang Luo became Mo Linyuan¡¯s life support. It was really ridiculous that only one person was assigned by the Mo Family to take care of Mo Linyuan here. They were definitely picking on this crippled Mo Linyuan. The house wasrge, and Leng Rongrong intended to clean it up thoroughly. After all, they were going to live in this ce from this day on. They had to make sure it was inhabitable. She and Tang Luo started to clean from the top floor. Step by step, they finally reached the ground level. They dusted the entire area, swept the floor, wiped the walls and cleaned the windows. Leng Rongrong looked like a high-borndy, yet she was a skillful person when it came to cleaning. With the help of Tang Luo, she finished the job quite fast. A few hourster, the house was almost in a livable condition. Seated in the wheelchair, Mo Linyuan had been silent through the entire time. He gazed at Leng Rongrong with the pair of sharp eyes. This woman was putting out a great show. In order to gain his trust, she had pulled all stops. ¡°Finally, it is done. But we don¡¯t even have a bed, let alone nkets¡­ how can we spend the night here!¡± Leng Rongrong sat down and took a rest. In an angry tone with sweat trickling down her cheek, she said, ¡°The Mo Family is a big bully!¡± ¡°Madam, let me go and buy those things.¡± Tang Luo said courteously. ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± ¡°I still have some savings.¡± Tang Luo said. ¡°Of course we can¡¯t use your money.¡± Leng Rongrong threw a look at Mo Linyuan. ¡°You also don¡¯t have any money, no? Look at how the Mo Family bullies you. You are crippled, but you should not tolerate such unfairness, ok? Hang on, let me see how we are going to deal with the situation here.¡± Chapter 6 - Waited For Too Long!

Chapter 6: Waited For Too Long!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Leng Rongrong, showing surprise. What solution could this woman possiblye up with? ¡°What are you staring at me for? Of course we are going to get the stuff from the Mo Family. Honestly, you are so dumb. I know that you are not healthy, but your brain is still working, right? Why do you keep getting bullied by them? You should guard whatever belongs to you!¡± Leng Rongrong said with a firm tone. Tang Luo¡¯s lips started to twitch. Was she implying that Master is dumb? He was a smart guy, alright? He was actually the richest man in the entire world. The Mo Family looked as if they possessed everything, but as a matter of fact, his Master had already taken control of all matters. If not for finding out the truth behind some issues, Master would not have pretended to be a useless cripple all this while. Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Leng Rongrong who was like a furious rabbit. He spoke in a freezing voice. ¡°How do you n to get the money from them? Do you think the Mo Family would give you whatever you want?¡± ¡°No matter what the Mo Family says, we first would need to ask them for the stuff.¡± Leng Rongrong shook her head. ¡°Honestly, if you don¡¯t make any demands, how would you know whether they are going to agree or not?¡± Having said the words, Leng Rongrong picked up Mo Linyuan¡¯s phone and made a call to the Mo Family. Leng Rongrong told the other side straightforwardly that the ce was in a bad state andcked many things. Either they needed to deliver the required stuff here and dispatch some men to tidy up the house, or the newly-weds were going to move back to the Mo Family¡¯s mansion right away. Leng Rongrong looked beautiful and gentle, but when she spoke, her words were quite sharp. After just a few sentences, the butler of the Mo Family was in a sticky situation. Most of the people in the Mo family wanted Mo Linyuan out of the mansion. Now that they had managed to send him away, Leng Rongrong¡¯s words suddenly threatened to reverse the situation. Moreover, their reputation would be ruined, if the moving in and out was captured by the journalists. ¡°You have one hour to send the stuff and your men here. Else, I and the Fourth Master would be moving back to the house. Also, this time, we will bring the media along. I don¡¯t care about my own reputation, but does the Mo Family not care about theirs?¡± Leng Rongrong disconnected the call aftershing out. Seated next to her, Mo Linyuan asked her with a calm face. ¡°You are sure they can reach here within an hour?¡± ¡°Of course not, but had I not threatened them, they might not even get here even by tomorrow, despite agreeing to it verbally.¡± Leng Rongrong gave a shortugh. Stomach grumbling¡­ Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo looked at Leng Rongrong at the same time. Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­.¡± They did have breakfast, but after so much of moving around, she was hungry. It was lunchtime anyways. ¡°What about getting some food delivered here?¡± Tang Luo picked up his phone and asked her. ¡°Food delivery to this ce might not work out.¡± Leng Rongrong pulled out her phone and nced at the potential delivery ces nearby. After searching for a long while, there were no restaurants ready to deliver to this isted ce. Finally they managed to find one ce, which was actually very far away from here, and the delivery time mentioned on the site was more than an one hour. Tang Luo said, ¡°Only one spicy hot pot restaurant delivers here. What about getting at least one portion to fill the stomach.¡± ¡°Or I can go out and have a look around to see if there are any restaurants or any families that can give us some food.¡± ¡°You are sure that the hot pot would still be edible when it reaches here?¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°Never mind, just order some things that would not be lumpy before they reach us. I will go out and check around. Tang Luo, you stay put with Mo Linyuan. If the Mo Family¡¯s men arrive here, ask them to clean up this ce here¡­ wait, we don¡¯t need to bother with anything, they can just do everything!¡± Patting the dust off her clothes, Leng Rongrong rushed out of the house with the intention of establishing some friendship with the neighbours. On the way here, she had spotted a house in the forest. It was a deeply hidden house, yet she had managed to see it. That house was not very far from here. After walking around for a quarter of an hour, Leng Rongrong finally saw a path full of pebbles, with wild flowers blooming on both sides. She followed the flowery path and soon, the house greeted her eyes. This house was much smaller than theirs, but it was exquisite with arge yard in the front. On the iron gate of the yard there were vines of roses tangled all over. Beautiful flowers bloomed in every corner. A few petals flew in the air like beautiful dancers as a gust of wind passed by. The iron gate was open, so Leng Rongrong walked straight in. ¡°Anyone here?¡± Leng Rongrong raised her voice and asked. The yard was very pretty. Apart from the riot of flowers and a thick patch of grass, there was a rockery and a small brook in the yard. The yard was not really wide, but was quite deep. It took Leng Rongrong ages before she arrived at the doorstep. Leng Rongrong suddenly ceased her steps and looked at the door. It looked quite old-fashioned, and creaked open with a small boy stepping out. Leng Rongrong was taken aback. The boy was so cute! Wait! Why did this child look so familiar? His rosy, small face was chubby, and the eyes were asrge as two grapes. The facial features of the boy were exquisite. He was definitely going to be a very attractive man when he grew up. ¡°Hi.¡± Leng Rongrong waved at him, greeting him happily. ¡°Mom, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for ages.¡± The boy, who looked to be five or six years old, was dressed in a grey sweater. He was gazing at Leng Rongrong happily. Leng Rongrong felt her heart melt when she met his eyes. Hold on, what? What did this child just call her? Mom? Leng Rongrong looked around subconsciously, but saw no one around. She frowned and pointed at herself. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± The cute boy nodded and his eyes sparkled. ¡°Mom,e in.¡± Leng Rongrong walked towards the boy skeptically. She entered the vi, which turned out to be extremely luxurious from the inside. The enormous vi was really quiet and no one seemed to be around. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Leng Rongrong asked as she took in her surroundings. She hadn¡¯t taken his addressing her as ¡®mom¡¯ seriously. In the enormous house, there were many ancientndscape paintings as well as numerous antique vases. The ce had been designed in the ssical style. ¡°I don¡¯t have parents, I live here alone.¡± The boy gestured towards himself with a chubby hand. ¡°Mom¡­ oh aunt, my name is Mo Nanyu, you can call me Yu.¡± ¡°Hi, Yu, I am Leng Rongrong.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the vi again. The whole ce looked so clean that the boy did not seem to be the only person who lived here. But for some reason, the boy did not seem to be lying either. Chapter 7 - What A Cute Boy!

Chapter 7: What A Cute Boy!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Your parents are really not here with you?¡± Leng Rongrong ran her gaze through the ce again but failed to find anyone. ¡°I need to talk to them.¡± ¡°No! Aunt Rongrong, you can talk to me, instead!¡± Mo Nanyu invited Leng Rongrong to take a seat on the sofa, and then ran away. Soon, he came back with some fruits and drinks. Feeling hungry, Leng Rongrong epted the offered food. Leng Rongrong started speaking while munching on a fruit. ¡°Do you have any food at home? Something cooked, I would like to buy some from you. There are no stores around, so I am here to buy food from you instead.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy anything.¡± Yu said with a serious expression, ¡°Mom¡­ no, Aunt Rongrong, just tell me what you want to eat. I can cook it for you!¡± This little fellow looked like a five or six year old, yet he spoke in a concise manner and behaved politely. Leng Rongrong instantly felt a bit embarrassed. How could she allow a little fellow to cook for her? Leng Rongrong thought for a moment and asked him. ¡°Do you have any ingredients? What about me borrowing the kitchen and ingredients from you. I will repay you in a couple of days. My home is not far from this ce, just a fifteen minutes walk.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Mo Nanyu nodded and guided Leng Rongrong to the kitchen. It was an enormous ce with no oil or smoke, as if no one had used it before. A huge fridge was embedded in one of the walls. Leng Rongrong opened the fridge and found several things, including many fresh ingredients. She took out some rib bones, eggs, and tomatoes, deciding to make some dishes here and take them back for her handsome husband and his assistant. The little fellow brought out some rice and started to make it for Leng Rongrong. He rinsed the rice and ced it in the rice cooker. In the meanwhile, Leng Rongrong washed some vegetables and was ready to cook them. Mo Nanyu brought a small chair in there and watched Leng Rongrong¡¯s actions with hands cupping his chin. The little fellow had a profound look in his eyes and his face was full of affection. Mom, I finally found you! From today on, I will keep you safe! ¡°Aunt Rongrong, what about me making some food for you?¡± The little fellow asked after watching her for a while. ¡°It is okay, I can do it myself!¡± Leng Rongrong assumed that this cute boy could not possibly know how to cook, so she better do it herself. Leng Rongrong might be extremely skilled at lute, chess, calligraphy and painting. She even had a deep knowledge of Chinese medicine, but she wasn¡¯t adept at cooking¡­ The reason was that her three excellent godfathers and one extremely amazing godmother had taught her everything except for cooking. She always got served, and never had to cook. But Leng Rongrong assumed that she would be able to do so, since cooking seemed easy. After Leng Rongrong washed all the ingredients, she started to cut the vegetables. Unfortunately, cutting ingredients turned out to be really troublesome. Her eyes fixed at the tomatoes in front of her, Leng Rongrong had no idea what to do with them. After thinking for a while, Leng Rongrong made two cuts and split the entire tomato into two parts, assuming that it was done. Next to her, Nanyu saw what was happening and said to Leng Rongrong, ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Leng Rongrong was able to respond, the boy asked her to put down the de and pushed her gently down onto his little chair. Then he got himself another chair and stood on it, ready to cut the ingredients. The de seemed to dance under Nanyu¡¯s control. His chubby hands were fast and efficient. The whole thing did not look dangerous at all, instead it made him look like a top chef from a five-star hotel. He was doing an amazing job! When the cutting was finished, the ingredientsy there, quietly on the te. All done! Leng Rongrong was shocked into silence. What just happened? Did that little fellow actually cut everything. It wasn¡¯t a magical trick? Sigh! She was no match against this little boy¡¯s chopping skills. Leng Rongrong rubbed her eyes and saw the boy turning on the stove and starting to fry the vegetables. The buzzing and hissing sound echoed across the entire kitchen, together with the scent that spread across the ce. Leng Rongrong was shocked once again. This young boy was fantastic at cooking! Who was this kid? He could cut the ingredients so precisely and convert them into delicious dishes. Normally, kids this age would not even be able to hold a de, let alone cook! In a matter of minutes, the boy had already finished making the entire meal. The dishes included sweet-sour rib bones, tomatoes with scrambled eggs, lettices in oyster oil as well as a pot of soup. ¡°Done!¡± Nanyu hopped down from the chair. Leng Rongrong lunged at the dishes and took a bite of the sweet-sour rib bones. Her eyes widened in immense pleasure. This tasted much better than the dishes made by her Big Dad! ¡°Nanyu, why are you so good at cooking, is your dad a chef?¡± Leng Rongrong assumed that it must have been the genes that made this little fellow excellent at cooking. ¡°Nope,¡± Nanyu shook his head. ¡°My daddy is a monster!¡± Leng Rongrong was confused. A monster? Well¡­ that must have been a nickname this child gave to his father. After borrowing some lunch boxes from Nanyu, Leng Rongrong put the dishes into them and waved him goodbye. Worried that Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo were both hungry, Leng Rongrong decided not to eat the food first, but have it together with them at home instead. Back in the vi, she found that the Mo Family¡¯s men were not here yet. Leng Rongrong was not worried though. After all, there was quite a distance between the Mo Family¡¯s mansion and this ce. Even if they had sent someone from the servicepany, they could not possibly arrive here so fast. ¡°Madam, you are finally home.¡± Tang Luo nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°And you¡­.¡± Before Tang Luo was able to speak, Mo Linyuan interrupted him at the sight of the food in Leng Rongrong¡¯s hands. ¡°You found food?¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Yes, I borrowed the ingredients from the neighbouring vi. Let¡¯s eat!¡± She brought out the dishes and ced them upon the table. The three of them started to eat quietly. ¡°Madam, did you make all of this?¡± Tang Luo¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°The food is delicious.¡± ¡°Sorry, I did not.¡± Leng Rongrong almost choked and started to cough. Mo Linyuan patted gently on her back. ¡°They were made by the young owner of the neighbouring vi.¡± ¡°That young owner is so good at cooking.¡± Tang Luo stuffed multiple pieces of sweet-sour rib bones into his mouth, finding them increasingly tasty. Chapter 8 - A Lesson For You

Chapter 8: A Lesson For You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After the three of them finished the food, Leng Rongrong went out of the house to check if the Mo Family¡¯s men were here yet or not. Tang Luo turned towards Mo Linyuan and asked him. ¡°Master Four, what should we do with the food we prepared?¡± ¡°Throw it away.¡± Mo Linyuan said with a cold expression on the face. Tang Luo: ¡°¡­..¡± Standing outside for a few minutes, Leng Rongrong saw a car approaching the house. As the car pulled over in the yard, Mo Lan stepped out of it before everyone else. Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Sister-inw Four, you are indeed annoying. Instead of cleaning your house on your own, you asked someone else to clean it for you. So spoiled!¡± Mo Lan said in a weird tone. Remembering Leng Rongrong¡¯s treatment of her in the morning, she was dressed in a fully covered outfit and even had her hands covering her chest, subconsciously. ¡°You are right, I am very spoiled. You didn¡¯t know that earlier, but you do now.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled wickedly. ¡°Is everything ready? There are many ces in the house that need scrubbing. Look at these weeds, they need to be removed too.¡± Mo Lan had not expected Leng Rongrong to be this shameless. She was truly behaving like a spoileddy. With Leng Rongrong ordering Mo Lan around, thetter had no words to counter her. She just red at Leng Rongrong angrily. ¡°Heard that? These all need to be mopped and wiped!¡± Mo Lan shouted at the servants standing behind her. The servants spread out and started to do the cleaning at the appointed spots. Mo Lan looked around and squinted at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do some work yourself. After all, this is your own house?¡± ¡°Why must I do the cleaning when we have the servants?¡± She looked at Mo Lan in confusion and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to help spruce up the ce as well? What are you standing here for?¡± ¡°Hmph! I am here just to check on things.¡± Mo Lan said coldly. She turned to talk to Mo Linyuan who was quietly sitting on the wheelchair. ¡°Hey, cripple, did you see what your wife is doing?¡± Mo Lan gave the wheelchair a kick. The wheelchair moved a few steps backwards. A tinge of displeasure shed across Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face. Before he could berate her though, Leng Rongrong rushed forward and stood in front of him. She red at Mo Lan with a cold face. ¡°He is your brother, don¡¯t you know how to behave politely?¡± Mo Linyuan suddenly withdrew his displeased look, and keenly watched the conversation between Leng Rongrong and Mo Lan. This cheap wife of his seemed quite interesting. ¡°He is just a cripple, I don¡¯t fear him.¡± Mo Lan smiled sinisterly. ¡°But Sister-inw, you seem to be very fond of your crippled husband. Do you think that you are going to get the power and properties of the Mo Family just because you married him? Dream on!¡± p. Before Mo Lan could even register it, Leng Rongrong hadnded a tight palm on her face. Mo Lan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Leng Rongrong in astonishment. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you p me!¡± ¡°I dare because you are way too impolite. As your sister-inw, I am teaching you a lesson on behalf of your mother!¡± Leng Rongrong rubbed her palm and shrugged calmly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Mo Lan had never expected that Leng Rongrong would defy her in such a tant manner. Her face was stinging in pain. Leng Rongrong had a nonchnt look on her proud face. Her face was exquisite and small. She seemed to be younger than Mo Lan but she had an intimidating presence. All this while, Mo Linyuan sat quietly while being defended by his wife. Suddenly, he felt that it was a good thing to be poor, powerless and bullied. In all these years, she was the first person who had ever stepped out and defended him, giving a lesson to those who bullied him. ¡°Ahhh! Leng Rongrong, you are quite courageous, aren¡¯t you? You have just married into the Mo Family, and your husband is a useless guy. Yet you dare to be so conceited? Do you think that I will let you off?!¡± Mo Lan bellowed and lunged at Leng Rongrong like a crazy person, trying to pull Leng Rongrong¡¯s hair. Leng Rongrong escaped her clutches easily. Mo Lan failed to get her, but was caught by Leng Rongrong instead. Leng Rongrong flipped her over her shoulder. Mo Lan crashed against the floor with a loud bang. Her body started to twitch in pain and she could not even utter a word. ¡°I advise that you stay calm. You are not a match against me in a physical fight.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. Tang Luo, who was standing next to them, was shocked. So, Madam was an amazing martial artist. Her move clearly demonstrated that she had been trained. A furious Mo Lan stood up, feeling rather frustrated. By now, she had realised that Leng Rongrong was not easily bullied, so she did not dare to do anything any more. The Mo Family had always paid attention to the training of each family member, being an ancient,rge family. Most of the family members were decently good at martial arts, including Mo Lan. But she was defeated so easily by Leng Rongrong in a single move. She had brought her men personally to ¡®tidy up¡¯ the house so she could cause Leng Rongrong some trouble. After all, she had been humiliated so seriously in the morning. But Mo Lan had not expected that she would have to face such embarrassment in the day. ¡°Leng Rongrong, I will remember what happened today.¡± Mo Lan bellowed. ¡°Oh?¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. Then she shouted at Tang Luo. ¡°Tang Luo, take good care of Master. I will go and check what those people are doing in the house.¡± Saying so, Leng Rongrong walked towards the stairs. Mo Lan followed behind with a meaningful smile. Both Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo noticed Mo Lan¡¯s sinister smile. They realised that she was up to no good. ¡°Miss Mo seems to have nned some more moves against Madam.¡± Tang Luo said to Mo Linyuan. ¡°Go with them, and protect Madam when necessary.¡± Mo Linyuan said. ¡°Okay.¡± On the second floor, Leng Rongrong walked into one of the rooms. The room had indeed been well cleaned and the nkets were ced neatly on the bed. Following behind her, Mo Lan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check properly if the nkets are clean enough or not?¡± Leng Rongrong turned around to look at Mo Lan. ¡°You are up to some mischief again, right?¡± ¡°I am not, I haven¡¯t done anything. I just want to make sure that you don¡¯tin about something again and cause the Mo Family more trouble.¡± Mo Lan shrugged, resembling a proud peacock. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Leng Rongrong walked further into the room and came to the bedside. She tugged at one corner of the nket and threw a look at Mo Lan. Excitement rippled on Mo Lan¡¯s face. Mo Lan must havee up with some other evil ns otherwise she would not have looked so eager. Chapter 9 - Serves You Right

Chapter 9: Serves You Right

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Rongrong put down the nket¡¯s corner and saw Mo Lan give her a frown. ¡°What happened? Not going to check it carefully? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the servants would have put nails in your nket?¡± ¡°Umm, I noticed that you are looking quite excited about this. How about you flipping the nket instead?¡± Leng Rongrong asked her with a smile. Seeing Mo Lan bringing out the phone and aiming at herself, she understood that she must be ready to film her for some reason. She was certain now that something was definitely wrong here. Not knowing what was under the nket, Leng Rongrong suddenly became curious. Yet she had no intention of removing the nket herself. ¡°It is your nket, of course you should flip it. I don¡¯t care one way or another.¡± Mo Lan snapped. Her eyelids twitched as she took a step backwards. ¡°Well, you are the representative dispatched by the Mo Family. Of course, it is your duty to inspect it.¡± Leng Rongrong held Mo Lan¡¯s cor and pulled her over. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Mo Lan¡¯s face twisted as she was dragged into the room by Leng Rongrong. Out of fear, Mo Lan disyed powerful strength and started to fight desperately with Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong was getting more and more curious about the thing that was under the nket. It seemed to be something more than a normal prank. There should be something scary underneath the nket for Mo Lan to react this way! Mo Lan tried to resist, but she was not as skillful as Leng Rongrong, so she ended up being tossed on the bed by Leng Rongrong. Mo Lan suddenly felt something move under her back the moment shended on the enormous bed. Her entire body was covered with goosebumps. ¡°Leng Rongrong, let go of me!¡± Mo Lan screamed loudly. Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­.¡± She raised her eyebrow looking at Mo Lan¡¯s horrified expression. Leng Rongrong pushed Mo Lan back down on the bed as she tried to get off it. A meaningful smile hovered over her beautiful and innocent looking face. Suddenly, she brought out her phone and pulled off the nket at the same time. Immediately, she took a few steps back and started to film Mo Lan¡¯s pale face. On the bed, there were dozens of snakes slithering around. The snakes were hissing on the bed, frightening Mo Lan so badly that she screamed loudly in terror. ¡°Oh, is this how the Mo Family is helping the Fourth Master in making his bed? All of you bully him because he is a cripple, right?¡± Leng Rongrong said as she continued to shoot her. ¡°But this is way over the top. You are all his rtives. Instead of helping, you are tormenting him. So this is what the Mo Family is like.¡± ¡°Help me, someone help me!¡± Mo Lan¡¯s body had turnedpletely numb with fear. She was so terrified that she had no spare thoughts for anything else. It took her sometime to roll off the bed. As one snake sneaked under her skirt, she let out a terrorised scream. Leng Rongrong continued to capture Mo Lan¡¯s reaction on her phone in a calm manner. She did not seem to be scared by those snakes at all. Standing outside the door, Tang Luo had intended to offer some help but now, he was watching the whole process in astonishment. Madam was doing very well on her own. Even he was kind of scared of these snakes, yet Madam showed no fear. Moreover, she was still filming that girl! As one snake climbed up to her leg, she squatted and caressed the snake¡¯s head. That snake turned around and headed back towards Mo Lan instead. Tang Luo: ¡°¡­..¡± Excellent, Madam! After watching the scene for a while and being sure that Leng Rongrong would be fine on her own, Tang Luo turned around and walked downstairs. He reported the bizarre situation to Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan had been busy texting someone regarding his business. Hearing what Tang Luo said, he smiled. His wife seemed to be quite interesting. Screams had been echoing across the second floor for sometime now. Suddenly the whole ce became quiet. Tang Luo frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Linyuan said, ¡°She must have passed out.¡± Tang Luo asked his boss. ¡°What is Madam going to do next?¡± With a smirk, Mo Linyuan said, ¡°Take a guess?¡± Tang Luo shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°I have no idea. Should I go and check upstairs?¡± Mo Linyuan nodded indifferently but then he said to Tang Luo, ¡°Remember to show it live to me.¡± Tang Luo nodded and then sent Mo Linyuan a link for live streaming. In the room, Mo Lan had already passed out on the floor because of fright. Standing at the doorstep, Leng Rongrong was facing those snakes. They seemed to resemble docile children listening to Leng Rongrong¡¯s instructions. They flicked their tongues, neither attacking nor moving. They were like a group of obedient students listening to a teacher giving them a lesson. Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Dismissed now. No more attacking anyone.¡± The snakes slithered out through the crack in the door as if they had understood what she said just now. Tang Luo stood outside the door and saw the snakes slither past his feet. Their tails were swishing back and forth, yet they did not attack him. Even so, he was terrified. But he remembered to stream the live show for Master, even adding hisments as to how these snakes were charmed by Madam. Leng Rongrong walked upto Mo Lan and poked her prone figure. ¡°Hey, you are not that weak, are you? Fainting because of this? Didn¡¯t you put snakes there to frighten me?¡± Mo Lan remained motionless on the ground. Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­.¡± After thinking for a while, Leng Rongrong walked into the bathroom and brought out a bowl of cold water. She said, ¡°That snake is here!¡± Then she poured the bowl of cold water upon her face. Mo Lan sat up suddenly. ¡°Where is the snake? Why is it raining?¡± ¡°They are all in your belly.¡± Leng Rongrong said in a serious tone. Mo Lan was about to pass out again. ¡°Don¡¯t copse, I am joking. They are all gone.¡± Leng Rongrongughed at Mo Lan. ¡°Come Lan, let¡¯s go and check the other rooms. We have to see if there is any other interesting thing in this ce.¡± Mo Lan turned pale suddenly. Her intention had been to set up Leng Rongrong, but now she was the one getting tricked instead. ¡°I need to go home!¡± She was thoroughly defeated. ¡°No, don¡¯t, we are not done yet. You can leave after the cleaning is finished.¡± The next moment, Leng Rongrong generously said, ¡°And stay for dinner. You have helped us so much. We should serve you a good, good meal.¡± As a ¡®gracious¡¯ host, Leng Rongrong dragged Mo Lan around gleefully. Checking other rooms, they found tons of snakes, toads and poisonous scorpions. Leng Rongrong was unaffected throughout the process, yet Mo Lan, the culprit, had been ensnared badly in her own traps. Chapter 10 - The Best Strategy

Chapter 10: The Best Strategy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tang Luo live streamed the whole event for Mo Linyuan dutifully. Heughed so much that he almost passed out. Having served as Mo Linyuan¡¯s assistant for years, he had never managed to vent his anger. Master was a secretively powerful person, yet on the surface, he was pretending to be a cripple. He had been bullied consistently over the years but he could never extract revenge in such an obvious way for his boss. But this time, the revenge was taken and that too so boldly and tantly. It felt amazing! It was sweeter because the meanest of them all, Mo Lan was tortured in this way. It served Mo Lan perfectly right. ¡°Sister,e, let¡¯s check the bathroom and see if it was cleaned or not.¡± Leng Rongrong dragged a helpless looking Mo Lan into the bathroom, and then pushed her inside. As expected, Mo Lan shouted loudly and incoherently after a few seconds. When she came out of the bathroom, Mo Lan had turned into a zombie with messy hair and no energy. Inside the bathroom, there were numerous insects flying about, creating a creepy scene. These were caterpirs that could bite. Though the biting would not cause any major problem, yet they stung badly. Mo Lan had many painful marks on her body by now. She turned to look at Leng Rongrong in despair. ¡°Are you done or not?¡± ¡°What do you mean by I am done or not? I am just asking you to supervise your servants¡¯ work. It has nothing to do with me if they have done a terrible job, right?¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile. ¡°It seems that the Mo Family have inefficient servants. In your opinion, what should we do now that the cleaning has not been done?¡± Mo Lan was annoyed, but she truly had no energy to go on doing this with Leng Rongrong any more. With her teeth clenched, she sent for the head of the servants and asked them to handle the entire mess. Finally, Mo Lan walked downstairs with Leng Rongrong. She was about to sit down to catch her breath when Leng Rongrong suddenly said, ¡°Lan, we haven¡¯t checked the outside area. But it¡¯s turning dark outside, and we may not be able to finish the work today. It seems that we have to continue with this tomorrow!¡± ¡°You¡­ stop tormenting me!¡± Mo Lan felt her heart almost stop beating at this moment. She looked at Leng Rongrong as if she were staring at a ghost. ¡°Stay away from me, I will call a cleaning servicepany and get everything cleaned. No snakes, no insects!¡± She had started to hate Leng Rongrong crazily, but Mo Lan was well aware that she could not go on like this any longer. She would die if she had to bear this torture for even a minute more. Within half an hour, the professional cleaners were at the residence. They cleaned up the house in and out thoroughly, leaving no insects or other poisonous species around. All the nkets and sheets were reced as well. It was alreadyte in the evening when the work was finally done. Leng Rongrong turned to look at Mo Lan. Catching Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes, Mo Lan felt that her heart was still stuck in her throat. ¡°It¡¯s all done now, what more do you want?¡± Mo Lan wished that she had nevere here today. ¡°Maybe another round of checking? Want to try checking the nkets one more time? What if snakes surface there again?¡± Leng Rongrong said in a pitiful tone. ¡°It is impossible. Everything has been swept away, no creatures or dirt is left!¡± Mo Lan said in fury. ¡°All rooms have been refurbished, everything is brand new in this house. I am leaving now!¡± ¡°But there is no food in the fridge. Are you going to get some ingredients delivered now?¡± A tinge of misery shed across Leng Rongrong¡¯s beautiful face. She had been the big bully all day long, but she was behaving as if she were the bullied one. ¡°Leng Rongrong, you are too much. We got everything done on your behalf. Now you are demanding food ingredients as well. Can¡¯t you solve some issues yourselves as mature adults? Otherwise, this is no different from you living in the Mo Family¡¯s mansion!¡± Mo Lan stood there with her messy hair and dirtied clothes. At this juncture, she resembled a homeless person who had stepped out of a dumpster. ¡°But we have just moved out and are not used to living alone yet¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I will get the food delivered! But it is only this time, understand? No such demands henceforth.¡± Mo Lan made a call angrily and ordered some things to be sent across. Soon, rice and various other kinds of food ingredients were brought over to the house. Leng Rongrong nced at the gleaming kitchen that was currently fully stocked as well as the fridge that was overflowing with various foods as well. She felt rather satisfied at the moment. ¡°Hang on!¡± Seeing Mo Lan leave, Leng Rongrong hurriedly grabbed her arm. ¡°What do you want now?!¡± Mo Lan almost shrieked due to the sudden movement. It had been a fearful day. ¡°Please stay for dinner. You have worked so hard today. It would be rude on our part to not offer you any food.¡± Leng Rongrong blinked in an innocent manner. ¡°No thanks, I can eat at my own home!¡± ¡°No, just stay, please. I insist!¡± Leng Rongrong forced Mo Lan to stay. ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t cook, what should we do?¡± Mo Lan looked at Leng Rongrong in fright. Before she coulde up with any other condition, Mo Lan hurriedly said, ¡°I will arrange for a chef!¡± The chef came in and prepared the evening meal. At the dining table, Leng Rongrong poured some soup in a bowl and ced it in front of Mo Lan. ¡°Lan, this is snake soup, drink it so that you can take your revenge.¡± Mo Lan: ¡°¡­¡± She had almost gone insane by now but she dare notin. No matter what she tried to put in her mouth, Leng Rongrong would im that it was either snake meat, toad meat or caterpirs¡­ All of those were the things that had tormented Mo Lan during the day. Mo Lan ran out of the vi after the dinner. But before she managed to escape, she was forced to wash the dishes by Leng Rongrong. As per Leng Rongrong¡¯s logic, since Mo Lan had made no contributions towards the dinner, and she was her junior in the family tree, it was her duty to clean up post dinner. Mo Lan was nearing a mental breakdown. She had not been treated in this way ever in her life. After Leng Rongrong saw Mo Lan off, she stretched her arms and yawned. ¡°Finally the house is cleaned. I am so exhausted.¡± Tang Luo: ¡°???¡± Exhausted? Was Madam exhausted? Didn¡¯t she do nothing? ¡®Poor Mo Lan¡¯ was the one who must have been exhausted. He was sure that Mo Lan was never going to show up in front of Leng Rongrong ever again in her life. ¡°I am also exhausted.¡± Mo Linyuan turned to look at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. ¡°I think that you can take the master room on the second floor, and I will take the room on the third floor.¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°???¡± ¡°You are my wife.¡± ¡°I know, but we are not sleeping together right? Marrying you was just a strategic decision and I believe that you also know that pretty well!¡± Leng Rongrong yawned and patted Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for the time being, I will take good care of you, and I will try my best to cure your legs. But first all, let¡¯s try to live here together peacefully, alright?¡± Chapter 11 - Gold Storage

Chapter 11: Gold Storage

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Rongrong helped Mo Linyuan to settle in the room on the second floor, and asked Tang Luo to upy the room next door. Finally, she went up to the third floor. Mo Linyuan had tried to object to this arrangement, but was overruled. After taking a shower, Leng Rongrongid down on the bed and managed to sleep soundly through the entire night. It was not until almost lunchtime the following day, when Leng Rongrong stretched her arms and got upzily. Her stomach was threatening to go on mutiny due to starvation. After washing up, Leng Rongrong walked downstairs and saw Mo Linyuan having breakfast at the table. Despite his physical shorings, Mo Linyuan was extremely good-looking. Dressed in a white shirt and a grey woollen sweater, he looked nearly like an immortal with that amazingly handsome and cold face. As the sunshine sprinkled upon Mo Linyuan¡¯s head, his ink-ck hair glowed as if there was a halo around his head. After taking a seat, Leng Rongrong gazed at Mo Linyuan with a pair of infatuated eyes. ¡°Think I am handsome?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice sounded a little husky, maic and dangerous. Leng Rongrong touched the corners of her lip, wiping off the drool. She nodded honestly. ¡°Indeed handsome.¡± Mo Linyuan snorted. ¡°Obsessed fool.¡± Tang Luo: ¡°¡­..¡± Leng Rongrong did not counter him. She stood up and walked to the kitchen. Piling her te with food from the kitchen, she started to stuff it into her mouth. ¡°Did you make this, Tang Luo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Luo nodded. ¡°Amazing, what about you taking charge of cooking from today on?¡± Leng Rongrong asked him unashamedly. ¡°Well¡­.¡± Tang Luo nced at Mo Linyuan, not knowing whether he should turn down the suggestion or ept it. He made breakfast today, only because there was no one else who could do this job. He was supposed to be Mo Linyuan¡¯s special assistant, in charge of his daily affairs. It was not part of his portfolio to handle cooking! ¡°He only takes care of my affairs.¡± Mo Linyuan raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°You are the wife, you should cook.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Leng Rongrong objected by striking the table loudly. ¡°Why me? I am not your wife in name only. Why must I cook? Moreover, I can¡¯t really cook¡­¡± Leng Rongrong turned him down in a strong tone. ¡°If you aren¡¯t afraid of being poisoned to death, then I can cook for you.¡± Mo Linyuan replied. ¡°I am not.¡± Leng Rongrong threatened him and said, ¡°You will definitely feel sorry saying this today.¡± Leng Rongrong snorted as she finished her breakfast. She left the dishes in the kitchen and stepped outside the door to take a look. The yard was enormous but vacant and bare. It didn¡¯t look pretty. ¡°Ha, let¡¯s go and buy some flowers to nt here? Or, let¡¯s get some seeds to sow vegetables. How does that sound?¡± Leng Rongrong turned around and looked at Mo Linyuan who had followed behind in the wheelchair. ¡°Don¡¯t have time for that.¡± Mo Linyuan replied coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t have time for that?¡± Leng Rongrong surveyed Mo Linyuan from up to down. ¡°Are you sure? What work can you possibly be busy with?¡± Having said the words instinctively, Leng Rongrong shut her mouth. She felt a sinister coldness shooting towards her from the guy. He was annoyed. Well, he was a postnatal cripple but he didn¡¯t seem to ept the fact that he had be handicapped. He used to be the heir of the Mo Family, but now he must be feeling terrible for not being able to inherit the Mo Family¡¯s business. Leng Rongrong had intended to berate him further, but seeing his face caused thepassion to rise inside her heart. ¡°Well then¡­ you can just keep mepany while I shop.¡± Leng Rongrong blinked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°And don¡¯t be distressed. Actually, I have some knowledge of Chinese medicine. I will think of every possible way to cure you. I am sure that one day, you will be able to get back to your feet!¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± Tang Luo: ¡°¡­..¡± ¡®Madam, Master is doing well. Probably you are going to cripple him instead, with your medical skills.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s discuss this in detail, no guinea pig treatment, alright?¡¯ Leng Rongrong suddenly thought of something and got excited. ¡°What about giving it a try right now? I have my silver needles with me here. I can try curing you through acupuncture even though the chances of recovery are not great.¡± ¡°Not great?¡± A dark re shot out of Mo Linyuan¡¯s dark eyes. Leng Rongrong chuckled dryly with a hand over her mouth seeing his expression. Tang Luo said, ¡°Madam, didn¡¯t you want to go shopping? I can apany you for the same. Master is not in a handy position to move. I can borrow a car and we can drive to the ce.¡± ¡°Oh true, we don¡¯t have a car. It is quite inconvenient.¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°Well, let¡¯s call a taxi to take us to the 4S store. We can buy a car from there. I need one anyway.¡± Since she had moved out of the countryside, she decided to live a new life. Leng Rongrong had already made a few ns for her future before she fell asleepst night. First of all, she was going to get her mother¡¯s legacy back from Leng Guantang, and was going to retrieve thepany that belonged to her mother. Secondly, she was going to take good care of Mo Linyuan and would try her best to cure him. Thirdly, she had always dreamt of being an actress. Now that she was out of her godfathers¡¯ reach, she was definitely going to try her hand in the entertainment industry. Instead of saying anything further, Leng Rongrong picked up the phone and booked a taxi. Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Buying a car?¡± This woman was from the countryside, but she sounded quite confident. But, actually she was quite foolish. She knew that he had no power or wealth, and she was still asking him to buy a car? ¡°Yes! Otherwise how are we supposed to move around? Leng Rongrong threw a look at Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I know, I am not stupid! Of course you don¡¯t have any money. It¡¯s ok, I can pay for the car. Also, be nice to me. I am the one whom you have to depend on from today on.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Old Master gave you money?¡± ¡°Hang on! What do you mean? I have my own savings. Hmph¡­¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°My gold storage¡­ after I buy the car, I will try my best to make money and earn everything back!¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­.¡± Gold Storage? How big was this Gold Storage? Wasn¡¯t she a countryside girl, someone abandoned by the Leng Family? As per the rumor, she had led a miserable life in the past. So how did she manage to get a gold storage? She couldn¡¯t be talking about buying a broken car worth only 30,000 or 50,000 yuan, right? Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong with disdain in his eyes. Chapter 12 - Madam Is Rich

Chapter 12: Madam Is Rich

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When the cab arrived, the three of them got in and headed towards the 4S store. After checking around in the showroom, Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyesnded upon an Audi car with a good price and a low-profiled look. ¡°I think this car looks good, I will take it.¡± Leng Rongrong pointed at the car and turned to look at Mo Linyuan. ¡°I know that you can¡¯t drive but we both need a car, right? You can choose one and let Tang Luo drive you around.¡± ¡°There is one for me too?¡± Mo Linyuan could not hide his disbelief. ¡°Of course, otherwise why did I bring you here?¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. ¡°What about this Maybach? It looks good and is extremely spacious. Very handy for you. What do you think, Tang Luo?¡± Tang Luo said, ¡°Madam, this car is a little bit overpriced¡­¡± Tang Luo found Leng Rongrong¡¯s behaviour confusing. She picked an Audi for herself, which was priced at a few thousands of yuan, but she picked a Maybach for Mo Linyuan, which would cost at least one million. More importantly, was Madam that rich? Could she afford to buy a car like this? Everyone knew what kind of family Madam was from. She was the eldest daughter of Leng Guantang. The Leng Family was indeed rich, but it had never been able to reach the level of nobility. Also, Leng Rongrong was their abandoned child. She had been brought back to the family only because she was marrying a cripple instead of her sister. But on the second day of their marriage, she was buying an expensive car with her own money? Madam didn¡¯t look crazy. Then what was this behavior? ¡°It is okay.¡± Leng Rongrong found the price to be within her budget. She had enough money to afford these cars. Although earning the money back might be a little difficult, yet her Third Daddy once said that money was earned to be spent, the more one spent, the more one would earn! She believed that Third Daddy¡¯s words made sense. Mo Linyuan stared at her profoundly. After a pause, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± ¡°Great, we will take these two!¡± Leng Rongrong replied decisively. Leng Rongrong had a quick conversation with the staff and booked the two cars. Then she went ahead and paid the full price. Having swiped her card, Leng Rongrong mumbled to herself. ¡°Oh man, I am poor now. I will have to work very hard to earn back the money!¡± Tang Luo: ¡°...¡± Hang on, he seemed to have noticed the bnce on Madam¡¯s card¡­ Wasn¡¯t this one of the top ten limited cards in the entire world? His master had one. Only people with thousands of billions were able to get a card like this. And the bnce on the card just now¡­ He could not have seen it wrong. Was Madam a rich person? She imed to be someone who was going to work hard to earn money, but apparently she didn¡¯t need to toil so hard. The properties of the entire Leng Family didn¡¯t amount to as much as the bnce in her card. Tang Luo started to feel skeptical. On the other side, Mo Linyuan frowned as well. Interesting, this wife of his did not seem to be someone ordinary. The staff of the 4S store informed Leng Rongrong about the pick-up time in a polite manner. She was in the middle of a conversation with the salesperson when a mean voice arose from behind. ¡°Sister?¡± Leng Qingqing walked in with a man in a suit and she saw Leng Rongrong standing there. ¡°What are you doing here, Sister?¡± ¡°What do you think I am doing here? Don¡¯t you have anymon sense?¡± Leng Rongrong countered. Instead of getting annoyed, Leng Qingqing said with arms over her chest, ¡°Sister, do you have the money to buy a car? I heard that you were driven out by the Mo Family yesterday. What on earth did you do that you were thrown out by the inws, one day after you got married?¡± ¡°You seem to be very well informed about my business. Do you feel proud that your sister has been bullied by someone?¡± Leng Rongrong smiled coldly. ¡°Well, that is none of my concern. We were not born by the same mother. You are just as bitchy as your mother, bringing trouble to everyone around you, including the one you married!¡± Leng Qingqing sneered with disdain. Leng Rongrong looked at her sharply. ¡°What did you just say? You are a bastard born by a mistress and you dare to curse the real wife?¡± ¡°How dare you use my mother of being the mistress!¡± Leng Qingqing got pissed off by Leng Rongrong¡¯s inmmatory words. Leng Rongrong responded calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t she? Your mother is a mistress. She stole her best friend¡¯s husband. Honestly, I am so worried about your best friends. Who knows, maybe you have inherited her quality. How unfortunate for them!¡± ¡°Stop speaking nonsense!¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue. Leng Qingqing took a deep breath and screamed furiously. ¡°Bitch!¡± ¡°Not a match against you and your mother!¡± Leng Rongrong sneered. ¡°You¡­.!¡± Leng Qingqing was losing her calm by the second. Not able to counter Leng Rongrong, she turned to the malepanion standing next to her. ¡°Chenle, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She is just a countryside kid, and she is very mean!¡± ¡°You came seeking trouble yourself, and you are saying that I am mean?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at her with scorn. Li Chenle patted Leng Qingqing¡¯s shoulders and consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Haven¡¯t you heard that the marriage of the Mo Family¡¯s cripple has be the talk of the town. A wild countryside girl married to the crippled master of the Mo Family. You are definitely a cute couple. Isn¡¯t that right, Mo Linyuan? You should be satisfied that you have got such a pretty chick. It seems that the Old Master of the Mo Family tried his best to help you. He can¡¯t even defend himself properly and still managed to arrange such a match for you.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Li Chenle with a cold look on his face. ¡°Fourth Master, it is the first time for us to meet each other after you became crippled, isn¡¯t it?¡± Li Chenle approached him with a mocking face. ¡°What a pity! You used to surpass me in everything, but now the tables have turned. How does it feel to be seated in a wheelchair? Oh, are you able to taste your pretty wife in this way?¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± Leng Rongrong scowled. Even if he had a conflict with Mo Linyuan in the past, how dare he bully her husband? Leng Rongrong was just thinking about how to help Mo Linyuan when Li Chenle turned to look at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Miss Leng, you look healthy enough. Why do you want to be stuck with a cripple who has no money or body? What about being with me? I can help you have some fun and even offer you money!¡± ¡°Chenle!¡± Leng Qingqing was getting a bit displeased. Li Chenle smiled. ¡°I just feel sorry for your sister. She is pretty, but she is now stuck with him.¡± ¡°A cripple is infinitely better than a scumbag like you.¡± Leng Rongrong sneered. Chapter 13 - Her Husband

Chapter 13: Her Husband

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°What did you just say?¡± Li Chenle¡¯s face sank. ¡°I said that you are a scumbag, much worse than Mo Linyuan!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes disyed a touch of coldness as she sized up Li Chenle from head to foot. ¡°You are so hideous that you are scaring people away just by standing here!¡± Li Chenle had always beenpared to Mo Linyuan in the past and found himself falling short in all fields. Now, Mo Linyuan was crippled whilst he was in his prime youth, yet he was still being scorned by Leng Rongrong. He felt damn displeased. ¡°I am not hideous. I am infinitely better than a cripple. Also, I have a lot of money, while he has been abandoned by the Mo Family. He is the one with no money or power. Do you think that you will get any benefits by being with him? You are doomed to be deserted as well. But if youe to me, you will have no shortage of anything!¡± Li Chenle looked at Mo Linyuan disdainfully. ¡°You are absolutely useless. Aren¡¯t you tired of this life of yours?¡± ¡°I may or may not have money. The main point is that you are nothing in my eyes.¡± Leng Rongrong told him without any hesitation. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Master?¡± Standing behind Mo Linyuan, Tang Luo could not stand Li Chenle bullying Leng Rongrong anymore. Ever since Master started to pretend being a cripple, he had been belittled all the time. Madam seemed to be a nice person, and he could not stand her being humiliated by someone like this. ¡°I am nothing in your eyes?¡± Li Chenle took a step towards Leng Rongrong, reaching out for Leng Rongrong¡¯s chin with the intention of flirting with her. Suddenly, Mo Linyuan moved the wheelchair forward and stretched out his hand to grab Li Chenle¡¯s ankle, making him fall down. Mo Linyuan pulled out a stick from the wheelchair and started to hit him. Li Chenle was whacked mercilessly and with a lot of force. At this moment, Mo Linyuan looked lethal. ¡°Look at you! You seem to be even worse than a cripple. What is the point of having a fully functional body? Is it for decoration only?¡± He was speaking in a calm manner, yet the air surrounding him was extremely intimidating. He was obviously a crippled man seated on the wheelchair. When he stayed silent, he looked pale and fragile. But the moment he spoke, he gave out an imperial air, making the bystanders feel the pressure and respect him. Li Chenle, who had been strutting around arrogantly all this while, lookedpletely defeated. He tried to get up but suddenly felt another hit on his back. He was pushed down by the stick once again. The staff in the store could see what was happening, but no one dared to step forward. After all, the ones doling out the punishment were the rich people who had just booked two cars. Clients were Gods, and should never be offended. ¡°Mo Linyuan, you cripple, what do you think you are doing?!¡± Li Chenle¡¯s face had turned purple, yet he could not move even an inch. Mo Linyuan had used quite a bit of strength and he felt that his bones had been ripped apart. Mo Linyuan was way too lethal. He was crippled, but he was still as powerful as earlier. Damn, why was he still so arrogant? ¡°Apologize.¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly, with the stick pushing against Li Chenle¡¯s back. But Li Chenle remained defiant. Li Chenle felt more strength being exerted on his back. ¡°Mo Linyuan, I am warning you¡­¡± Li Chenle bellowed. ¡°Apologize, now.¡± ¡°I am sorry!¡± Li Chenle gave up eventually and barked out. His words carried no sincerity though. ¡°What did you say? I couldn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Leng Rongrong raised her eyebrows. Li Chenle took a deep breath and said with his teeth clenched tightly, ¡°I am sorry!¡± ¡°Oh, but you are not forgiven!¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. Li Chenle looked at Mo Linyuan in anger. ¡°Release me! I apologised.¡± ¡°Say that you are a scumbag!¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s beautiful eyes were focussed upon Li Chenle. ¡°What?¡± Li Chenle could not believe his ears. ¡°Admit that you are a scumbag!¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully me!¡± Li Chenle snapped furiously. ¡°Qingqing, help me.¡± Standing next to him, Leng Qingqing looked befuddled. She had not expected that a cripple could be so domineering. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be poor, weak and useless? Why did she feel that Mo Linyuan wasn¡¯t an ordinary man? He was crippled, true, but he maintained an intimidating aura. She did not dare to look into his eyes, because the moment she caught his gaze, she felt goosebumps breaking out on her body. Why was this guy so scary? And he was so good-looking! Confused, Leng Qingqing had no idea what to do. But when Li Chenle asked her for help, she had to do something. She bellowed at Leng Rongrong since she did not dare to say anything to Mo Linyuan. ¡°Leng Rongrong, how dare you? Do you know who he is? He is Li Chenle, the Master of the Li Family!¡± ¡°Master of the Li Family? I don¡¯t know him.¡± Leng Rongrong snorted, sounding arrogant. Both Leng Qingqing and Li Chenle almost spit out blood in annoyance. Everyone knew who the Master of the Li Family was. If the Mo Family was one of the four major families, the Li Family was way above them. They were one of the top noble families which were ced over and above the four families. Leng Qingqing had tried her best to hook up with Li Chenle and she had thought that she reached closer to her goal. But she had never expected that Leng Rongrong would hinder her in this way. ¡°You don¡¯t know him? Oh right, you are a wild girl from the countryside who has no idea about the outside world. It¡¯s not strange that you don¡¯t know anything about the influential families. Let me tell you, if you touch him, you guys will meet a terrible death. Even the Mo Family is not going to help you. You better stay low, and pray that you don¡¯t meet an early demise.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Qingqing with a pair of cold eyes. Leng Qingqing felt a bit ufortable under his gaze, and felt herself going weak. ¡°What are you looking at? You are just a poor cripple. Do you think that just because you beat him, you are great? I am calling the police. Let¡¯s see who would help you out then.¡± Tang Luo: ¡°¡­..¡± Poor? Cripple? The richest man in the world had been termed as a destitute? This woman was not only blind, but also stupid. She wanted to marry a rich man, but missed the opportunity to be with the richest and the most handsome one! These people were a bunch of idiots. Sigh! When would Master reveal his real identity? ¡°My wife is not a wild kid.¡± Mo Linyuan told Leng Qingqing coldly. ¡°My wife is a million times nobler than you!¡± Chapter 14 - Profligate

Chapter 14: Profligate

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Hearing what Mo Linyuan said, Leng Qingqingughed. ¡°Fourth Master, do you have a misunderstanding about your wife? She is my stepsister. Her mother died when she was young and she was abandoned in the countryside. She is not noble at all. Fourth Master, you better face the truth. Leng Rongrong is not a noble person, nor are you! Do you still think you are the Fourth Master who used to be so powerful?¡± A cripple, and a wild kid from the countryside. They were still living in the fantasy world¡­ Instead of saying anything further, Mo Linyuan gazed at Leng Qingqing with the pair of ck eyes. He seemed to egg her on. Leng Qingqing became fearless in her zeal to show her support towards Li Chenle. ¡°Fourth Master, do you honestly think that you can ever be cured? If it was possible, you would have been treated ages ago. You used to be the dominator, but now, you are a nobody in the Mo Family. That¡¯s why the Mo Family has driven you out. Do you still think that you will be able to gain back your power? Keep dreaming.¡± With that, Leng Qingqing turned to look at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Same for you! You married a cripple and have no support or identity. Do you think that your life is going to be smooth sailing? No way! Release the Master of the Li Family. I am warning you, the Li Family will not let this matter go!¡± ¡°Not possible to gain back my power?¡± Mo Linyuan gave her a terrifying look. ¡°What? You really are thinking of fighting for your lost glory?¡± Leng Qingqingughed. ¡°You are so naive. Have your legs been crippled or your brain?¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­.¡± Thud! Mo Linyuan struck hard on Leng Qingqing¡¯s mouth with the stick. Leng Qingqing had been talking happily with her arms on the waist. But this hit made her mouth swell up immediately. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Women were always extremely conscious about their looks. When Leng Qingqing felt her mouth swell up, she became furious. But Leng Rongrong burst intoughter. Leng Qingqing¡¯s lips looked like sausages right now. It was damn funny. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Leng Qingqing turned mad. She felt that her lips were burning in pain. ¡°You can check yourself in the mirror to understand the reason behind myughter.¡± Leng Rongrong told her smugly. Leng Qingqing checked her reflection in the window of the car next to her. Suddenly, her brain went into a frenzy at the sight of her bloated lips. Covering her lips with her hand, she did not dare utter a word, but gazed at Mo Linyuan in naked hatred. Mo Linyuan flung the stick away and said, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Leng Qingqing walked out with Li Chenle trailing behind her. He had just managed to get up from the floor. As he was dashing off the scene, Li Chenle turned around and threw a fierce look at Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan at the same time. ¡°Just wait and see, you will never get away with this!¡± Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­..¡± She looked at Mo Linyuan and asked him in a serious tone. ¡°Should we be afraid of them? It seems that the Li Family has a strong background. I had been living in the countryside all this while, so I don¡¯t know the situation in the city.¡± ¡°No need to fear them.¡± Mo Linyuan said calmly. Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°Alright then, I am scared of nothing, but I am worried that you will be bullied. What if I am not at home and someonees to make trouble for you¡­ that would not be good.¡± Thinking of this matter, Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan. ¡°You want to keep a dog? A guard dog?¡± Mo Linyuan said, ¡°¡­ whatever you like.¡± ¡°I have a huge guard dog in the countryside. He is amazing. I can get him here to help protect our home.¡± Leng Rongrong thought that if she was away from home, Storm could keep Mo Linyuan safe. It sounded like a good idea. Mo Linyuan was quite amazing, but with Storm around, he would be better protected. Also, Storm would always be able to inform her if anything happened at home. After all, Storm was an amazing and smart animal who understood people. Moreover, she had a speciality ¨C she could converse with animals. Mo Linyuan did not like animals, but seeing Leng Rongrong¡¯s excited face, he did not turn the proposal down. After they left the car store, Leng Rongrong took Mo Linyuan along and went shopping for other stuff. She bought everything that was missing at home, furniture, food etc. She bought a few outfits for herself and even picked a few sets of clothes for Mo Linyuan. She bought two sets for Tang Luo as well because he seemed like a nice person, just like her own brother. Although she had imed to be poor, Leng Rongrong was behaving like a profligate. She never checked the price and bought everything that she liked without reining in her impulse. When they entered a few luxurious stores in their current poor dresses, they were looked down upon by the staff there. But once she started the crazy shopping spree, they were shocked into silence by Leng Rongrong¡¯s actions. Women tended to be irrational when it came to shopping, and Leng Rongrong was on her way to being one as well. She almost bought the entire collection at a few stores. How did this countryside girl learn to shop? Apart from the sales assistants, even Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo found the whole thing bizarre. She had booked two luxurious cars and spent so much money upon other things as well, all in a matter of hours. Where on earth did Madame from? Where did she get so much money from? Leng Rongrong did not exin her source of money, and Mo Linyuan did not ask her about it either. But both men were quite confused They had taken her to be a poor, ignorant girl at the beginning. But now it seemed that neither was she poor, nor did she seem ignorant¡­ She had knowledge of all kinds of luxurious brands. She knew what stuff was handy and what cars were good. Moreover, the way she talked showcased her generosity and inner qualities. She did not seem to be someone who had grown up in the countryside. After shopping, they came back home. Leng Rongrong imed that she was extremely tired. So she went back to her room to rest. Mo Linyuan instructed Tang Luo softly. ¡°Investigate her. I need to know who she is!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡±Tang Luo nodded. ¡°Master, I saw the bnce in Madam¡¯s card. It is¡­¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Linyuan threw a look at Tang Luo. He knew how much bare minimum money would be there in that card. He recognized the card well enough. Even the richest person in this whole city would not have as much money as she did. Chapter 15 - The Little Cute Boy Again

Chapter 15: The Little Cute Boy Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Rongrong became quite busy in theing days. She had sourced seeds of many vegetables as well as flowers from somewhere and started to sort out the garden. Often, Mo Linyuan sat in the wheelchair watching Leng Rongrong upying herself. He had seen many women, all kinds of women, but he could not see through this one. He had thought that she was employed by someone and ced here to monitor him. But she did not seem to be a spy. She did notck money or strength. Rumor went that she was a wild kid from the countryside, yet she did not seem to be one of those, either. She had spent arge amount of money upon buying two cars, and a lot of it on getting expensive outfits for both of them. In her words, clothes were important for people. Even a cripple needed to look proper on the surface. She told Mo Linyuan to stay faithful despite the handicapped legs. She said that his legs might not be cured, but his life was long and no one could predict what the future would be like. She did not seem to be a person who would set up traps for him to fall in. ¡°Master, something is going on with thepany. Are you going to have a meeting with them?¡± Tang Luo asked. ¡°Set up a video meeting in the study.¡± Mo Linyuan replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Luo turned to Leng Rongrong and said thoughtfully. ¡°Lady Leng is at home every single day. As a result, we can¡¯t seem to find a good opportunity to step out.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she is going to work to earn money?¡± Mo Linyuan asked calmly. Tang Luo shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Three days have passed and Lady Leng is still at home. She keeps buying all kinds of things for home¡­ I would be worried about your money, if Lady Leng was not spending from her own pocket. You have married a profligate wife! I am very curious now to know what kind of countryside family was able to raise a spendthriftdy like Madam.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at him and asked. ¡°¡­.What did she buy during the past few days?¡± ¡°Some oil paintings were bought yesterday, a few antique vases the day before yesterday. I heard that a piano is going to be delivered today¡­¡± Tang Luo¡¯s lips twitched as he narrated the events of the past few days. This was no ordinarydy. She only bought expensive stuff. This vi was bare and a dpidated one before, but after some effort, Madam had turned it into a luxurious vi. Each piece was a treasure. He had no idea where Madam got those things from. As far as he could see, each painting and calligraphy was authentic, and some were beautifully unique. Madam had a great sense of judgement. Madam also had a great deal of money. Madam was definitely profligate. Not sure how a young woman like her got so much money. Moreover, how did she dare to spend so much money? As per Tang Luo¡¯s information, Leng Rongrong¡¯s father was not a rich person. He fell in the category of the middle ss of the society. Leng Guantang could not possibly afford Leng Rongrong¡¯s ¡®habit¡¯, even if he gave her everything he had. So it was certain that her money did note from the Leng Family and it was publicly known that the Leng Family had excluded her long ago. Mo Linyuan held a video meeting in the study. Leng Rongrong had decorated the study tastefully. It was done on the second day that they moved in. She had filled up every single shelf in that room. She had got severalputers andptops set up, so the study was well equipped. Mo Linyuan was quite satisfied with the way the study was furnished, including the books on the shelves. They were what Mo Linyuan liked to read. Leng Rongrong sweated heavily after working for a long while in the garden area. She had ploughed open arge patch ofnd for the nts, and was coveredpletely with mud. Yet she was very happy and smiled cheerfully. ¡°Finally!¡± Leng Rongrong said excitedly, ¡°This should be enough. The seeds are sowed, all we have to do is wait for them to sprout!¡± Leng Rongrong got even more excited as she ran her eyes across thend. She would be able to nt the vegetables she liked in this vast area from now on. When the season came, the garden would look beautiful. When all was done, Leng Rongrong returned inside to get changed. After she came down, she suddenly thought of something, and headed to the kitchen. She needed to return the stuff that she had borrowed from the little boyst time. Leng Rongrong packed the stuff and headed towards Mo Nanyu¡¯s home. The iron gate of Mo Nanyu¡¯s home was open, and a ck car was parked outside the yard. A man walked out of the house with luggage in hand whilst Mo Nanyu was holding a small backpack, looking like a cool boy. He followed the man, wearing sunsses and a ck mask. The little fellow looked like a miniature version of a superstar who tried to conceal their identity. ¡°Mom!¡± Nanyu removed his sunsses and ran towards Leng Rongrong when he caught sight of her. ¡°What are you doing here, Mom?¡± Mom? Leng Rongrong raised her eyebrows. The little fellow was indeed lovely, but for some reason, he kept calling her mom. Was this thetest trend that she wasn¡¯t aware of? ¡°I am giving back the ingredients I borrowed from youst time.¡± Leng Rongrong raised the stuff in her hands. ¡°Are you going away?¡± ¡°Yes, I am going to shoot a movie.¡± Nanyu said with puffed cheeks.¡±I had wanted to stay here for a while, but I am too busy with work. It is not easy to make money in this world!¡± ¡°You are a star?¡± Leng Rongrong was surprised. ¡°Just a minor actor.¡± Nanyu said with a smile. ¡°I am so happy that I could meet you before I leave. Can I hug you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Rongrong said as she squatted down. The little fellow rushed into her arms. His body felt soft and carried a milky scent. When Leng Rongrong held him in her arms, she felt her heart turning warm. But she also had an unexined urge to cry. She pinched her nose, feeling that this was a curious situation. She exchanged a few words with the little fellow, and asked him regarding the food ingredients that she had brought. ¡°Give the boxes to me. I can ask the crew members to cook them for me.¡± Nanyu took the things with his outstretched hands. ¡°Oh yes, Aunt. Can we exchange our numbers and add each other on Wechat?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Leng Rongrong readily exchanged phone numbers with the little fellow. Next to them, the young man urged him. ¡°Yu, can we leave now? We are going to bete.¡± ¡°Sorry mom, I have to leave, or I will miss my flight. We can talk on the phone though.¡± The little fellow waved his phone and blinked at Leng Rongrong. That blinking melted Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart. After seeing Mo Nanyu off, Leng Rongrong returned to her house. The moment she came home, she saw a delivery car parked outside. The thing that she had bought, seemed to have arrived. Chapter 16 - Big Shots

Chapter 16: Big Shots

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Rongrong rushed into the vi excitedly. ¡°Has my piano arrived?!¡± In the yard, Mo Linyuan was seated in the wheelchair with Tang Luo standing behind him. The two of them stared at therge cage in front of them with a curious expression on their faces. It was covered by a nket, showing only a corner of the cage. This was an iron cage. Hearing Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice, Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo turned towards her with identical looks, as if inquiring about what she had bought¡­ again! ¡°Excuse me, but where should I put this thing?¡± The delivery men asked Mo Linyuan. ¡°Ask her.¡± Mo Linyuan turned to Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong hopped over to the spot like a cheerful rabbit. ¡°Put the piano in the hall!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be a piano.¡± Mo Linyuan stared at Leng Rongrong with his ck eyes. Piano did not run about and did not have to be trapped in an enclosure. ¡°Ah? But I did not buy such arge thing, apart from a piano.¡± Leng Rongrong turned to look at the cage suspiciously. ¡°Remove the cover.¡± Leng Rongrong said to the delivery men. The men took off the ck nket that covered the cage. Suddenly the voice of a monster hitting the cage filled the room. The delivermen got so frightened that they backed off instantly. When Mo Linyuan saw what it was, he frowned. A wolf? It looked like a wolf. That was a fierce-looking wolf. Could it be a trick from the Mo Family? ¡°Storm!¡± Leng Rongrong smiled brightly when she noticed what it was. ¡°Oh man, it is you! I was wondering what thisrge cage was for. You are finally here.¡± As Leng Rongrong got excited, therge fellow inside the cage got even more excited. He moved so violently that he almost flipped the whole cage. He desperately seemed to want toe out, but could not because it was locked. ¡°Calm down!¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Storm, calm down, I am releasing you now.¡± ¡°What on earth is this?¡± The delivery men were really frightened. They almost ran out of the ce. ¡°It is a dog, just arge sized one. Don¡¯t be scared, he is pretty docile and obedient.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the delivery men and asked them. ¡°Where is the key? When I bring Storm out, could you please move the cage to the backyard?¡± ¡°Release him?¡± The delivery men were frightened out of their wits. ¡°What if he bites people? I am sorry, but if he is out of control, the situation would be unimaginable. We might be chewed to death. We quit!¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips. ¡°Storm is very docile. He doesn¡¯t bite. I will give each of you 100 yuan extra, but please help me move the cage.¡± The delivery men stopped objecting when they heard that they could get extra tips. But when Leng Rongrong was in the middle of releasing Storm, they all ced themselves far away from the spot. The moment the cage was opened, Storm rushed out. He lunged at Leng Rongrong suddenly. He was enormous in size, with a body full of white hair, just like arge Samoyed. The wolf had double-lids and long eyeshes. He was fluffy and lovely. Lovely might not be a proper word for Storm, especially considering his humongous size. Storm was almost asrge as a horse. ¡°Hang on, Storm, calm down!¡± Leng Rongrong made a sign urging him not to lunge at her. But Storm did not have the intention of stopping. He pounced at Leng Rongrong enthusiastically. Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Oh man, he is eating people up!¡± The delivery men got so scared that they made a dash towards the truck. ¡°Madam!¡± Tang Luo was frightened by Storm and was about to go and help her. But soon, Leng Rongrong¡¯s chuckle arose in the room. ¡°Storm, calm down. Don¡¯t, it tickles so much. No, stop ying around, oh hahahah!¡± Leng Rongrong was moving left and right, and the two of them were wrestling on the ground. Everyone was dumbfounded. If arge animal like this one bit someone even once, the person would definitely die in an instant. ¡°Hahahahah¡­.¡± After fooling around for a while, Leng Rongrong got up from the floor. She was covered with dust. But Leng Rongrong did not care much about it. She patted herself off, and then turned to look at the delivery men. ¡°Sorry for the trouble. Please help me carry the cage to the backyard.¡± Seeing Storm stay away from them, the delivery men finally came around. They even thought that this animal was acting cute. After a while, they finally managed to move therge cage to the backyard. Leng Rongrong paid them and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thanks, Madam.¡± One of the delivery men bowed and asked her. ¡°Madam, what breed of dog is this? I have never seen one before.¡± ¡°Oh well, honestly speaking, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile. ¡°He grew up with me. He was quite tiny before, but maybe he ate too much so he kind of overgrew!¡± Seeing Leng Rongrong not telling them more, the deliverymen did not pry any deeper. They waved her goodbye and told her that she could call them for more transport work if she needed it in the future. Once the team went away, Leng Rongrong and Storm were in each other¡¯s arms again. ¡°Storm, I missed you so much!¡± With her face against Storm¡¯s face, Leng Rongrong rubbed herself against his fluffy body. It was soft and warm, and gave out a familiar scent. Godfathers must have washed him for her before he was sent here. Storm¡¯s hair was all white, not a single misceneous hair. He looked beautiful. Mo Linyuan watched them for a long time before asking her calmly. ¡°A wolf?¡± Leng Rongrong shook her head and insisted. ¡°It is a dog!¡± ¡°You think I am blind?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. Leng Rongrong said, ¡°¡­.I have got a certificate! He is a pet, and he is docile. He never bites. He can protect you if he stays here.¡± Mo Linyuan said, ¡°I never said that he couldn¡¯t stay.¡± Leng Rongrong let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thanks.¡± Having said the words, Leng Rongrong started to converse with Storm. They exchanged many words together, and then she asked Storm about her godfathers. She was quite curious about them. ¡°What? Godfathers areing here?¡± ¡°No, no way, why? Didn¡¯t we agree that only I will do it?¡± Her godfathers were big shots. If they truly showed up here, the world would never be the same again. Chapter 17 - Audition

Chapter 17: Audition

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

As Leng Rongrong thought of her godfathers, she felt troubled. Her godfathers were amazing figures, and stayed in the countryside. But honestly speaking, they were not ordinary beings. If they stayed silent, all would be peaceful. But if they ever reappeared in the society, it would be totally different. Many people would be deeply frightened. Her First Godfather, Jiang Fu, used to be a big shot in the Mafia, known to every gangster. A small move of his frightened people away. During the past few years, he had been living as a hermit, yet his story still prevailed across the entirend. Her Second Godfather, Chen Lan, was a genius with an extremely high level of intelligence, someone who ruled the hacker industry. He was able to get into all kinds of powerful international organizations. His socialwork consisted of many amazing and horrifying figures. They had the ability to steal all properties of a country within seconds, and were also capable of paralyzing the entire world¡¯swork. The key point was that these people often got bored, and when they got bored, they would talk about how to get into the Pentagon for some fun. Not just people, but many international organizations were scared of them. Leng Rongrong thought of that time when Chen Lan felt weary, so he and his gang got together and made the inte vanish from the world for three days. During those three days, the entire world sunk into despair. Later, it was a big shot who contacted her Godfather and asked him to stop doing this. Her Third Godfather was amazing too. He used to be considered as the Emperor of Gamblers. He exceeded all kinds of so-called Kings of Gambler who were nothing in front of him. Her Third Godfather was excellent with knives, an excellent fighter. Apart from the three Godfathers, she also had a master who raised her. She was the only woman among these four figures. She had spoiled her a great deal, yet she could be a little strict as well. Master Su Wei specialized in Chinese medicine. She could cure every kind of disease, but she did not treat everyone. Su Wei was amazing in another field. She was a popr singer. She was so popr that even the most popr star in the present time did not manage to reach half of her reputation. But she quit the industry in the year when she gained the widest poprity. Although more than a decade had passed, yet numerous people still remembered Su Wei. Since Master was very good at keeping herself healthy and youthful through Chinese medicine, there had been almost no change in her appearancepared to years ago. She was as young as a fairy. If she popped up again, the entire entertainment industry would be shocked! Moreover, her medical skills would shock the entire medical industry. But her Master had a weird temper. She might be excellent in medical skills, yet she did not treat everyone. She could solve the strangest medical issues, yet she only treated those whom she wanted to. No one understood what her criteria for candidate selection was. ¡­.. Leng Rongrong realized that if her master¡¯s medical skills were known to the public, she might be misunderstood and med by the public because of her temper. Leng Rongrong turned to look at Mo Linyuan when she thought of this point. Master had a weird temper, but if she asked Master to cure Mo Linyuan, would she agree? Master loved her deeply. If she told her that it was her husband who needed to be cured, maybe she would be willing to do it. Leng Rongrong pursed her lips and stopped thinking any further at this point. It would be best if Godfathers did not show up again in the society. When Leng Rongrong was talking with Storm, Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo were watching them perplexedly. Tang Luo asked him in a small voice. ¡°Can the dog understand what Madam is talking about? They have interacted for so long!¡± Mo Linyuan corrected him. ¡°It is a wolf.¡± ¡°Oh yes, a wolf¡­. though he does look like a Samoyed, just a littlerge in size. He doesn¡¯t seem to be too fierce with such a lovely face?¡± Tang Luo could not help but get curious. Mo Linyuan threw a look at Tang Luo. Tang Luo shrugged, saying nothing more. After talking with Storm, Leng Rongrong suddenly thought of introducing Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo to Storm. ¡°Storm, this is my current husband, only in name. He will be your Master for the time being. You must take care of him and protect him. And this is Tang Luo, someone you should protect too.¡± When Leng Rongrong was done with the introduction, she turned to Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo. ¡°Storm has been my friend since childhood. He is obedient and understands everything you say. Don¡¯t be afraid of him, he never gets furious.¡± Mo Linyuan nodded. ¡°The hall isrge. The ce where the big carpet has been ced will belong to Storm. Don¡¯t worry, he is very clean and I will help him shower regrly.¡± After telling them the details, Leng Rongrong brought Storm into the house and showed him the sleeping spot. Storm seemed quite satisfied with it. Not long after, the piano that Leng Rongrong had booked, arrived as well. Leng Rongrong found a ce to put it down. ¡°Mo Linyuan, I will soon go out to work. Storm will protect you when I am away. But please take care of Storm, just feed him whatever we eat. But he has arge appetite, and needs to eat a great deal of meat.¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Madam, what kind of work do you n to do?¡± Tang Luo asked her with interest. ¡°I n to be an actress.¡± Leng Rongrong said. ¡°I heard that a film crew is recruiting right now, so I decided to give a try.¡± ¡°An actress?¡± Tang Luo turned to Leng Rongrong. ¡°Acting seems like fun and I want to be a super star.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. She was quite interested in the entertainment field. Master had taught her how to sing, dance as well as act. Although Master found the entertainment arena boring, she had not stopped her from entering the industry. Moreover, Leng Rongrong felt that the entertainment industry could bring her a lot of money. Her main purpose was to earn money. But if she could be a Movie Queen or something, she would gain some reputation for her Master too. ¡°Entertainment industry isn¡¯t an easy ce to make a living. You have no resources, so you won¡¯t get easy ess to it.¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly. ¡°I can give it a try!¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile. Her eyes showed how calm she was. So Mo Linyuan stopped himself from saying anything more. Two days after the conversation, Leng Rongrong went for an audition. It was for an ancient costume drama. Leng Rongrong had read the original novel and found it interesting. She liked one of the supporting roles, so she decided to give that a try. The crew had settled in a hotel close to the film city, and the audition for the supporting roles took ce here. It was not until Leng Rongrong arrived at the ce, did she find that due to the high reputation of the original novel, numerous people were here for the audition. Some of them were actresses who had already gained much reputation. They were all waiting for their turn. Leng Rongrong was standing in thetter part of the queue. ¡°Oh, what is this bitch doing here?¡± Suddenly, a voice arose from behind. Leng Rongrong turned around and saw Leng Qingqing whose mouth was still swollen after so many days. Chapter 18 - Lead Role

Chapter 18: Lead Role

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Leng Rongrong threw a cold look at Leng Qingqing and Leng Qingle who came next to her. Both Leng Qingqing and Leng Qingle were in the entertainment industry, so Leng Rongrong did not find it strange to see them here. ¡°Bitch, watch your tone!¡± Leng Qingqing frowned. Leng Qingle, however, threw a cold look at Leng Rongrong. His handsome face resembled that of Leng Qingqing, but he was much better looking than his sister. He was a head taller than Leng Qingqing and usually stayed silent. At this moment, he was staring at Leng Rongrong arrogantly. Leng Qingqing had not managed to gain a high reputation in the industry. She was a minor actress at most. But Leng Qingle was different. He was one of the top actors in the field, young and quite popr in the past two years. He had made his name as a singer. After he became popr, he started to work in some movies and tv series. Since he acted well, many directors approved of his performing skills. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave, Sister. I will take you for the audition straight away. I already told them about you.¡± Leng Qingle was not an active talker. With these few words, he left from the ce with Leng Qingqing in tow. Seeing the two of them leave, Leng Rongrong noticed that they were headed towards the audition hall. Could it be so coincidental? Were theypeting for the same project? Rongrong rubbed her temples. Damn, this was a problem! Although she did not know much about these step-siblings, ording to what she knew of Leng Qingqing, she believed that they might not be so easy to deal with. But this was the project that she was passionate about. And she was here, so she could not give up like this. Anyway, there was no need to avoid them. She was not scared of them. Leng Rongrong waited for her turn in peace. The actresses left one after another post their auditions. Some walked away with a smile, some with a sad face. Some considered themselves having performed well, while others deemed themselves to have failed. Soon, it was Leng Rongrong¡¯s turn. ¡°Read this section, and act against this person in one minute.¡± The director instructed Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong took the script from him and started to read the portion with full concentration. Despite the brief preparation time, she got a general idea of the lines as well as the emotions needed. ¡°Time is up. Give me the script and start your performance.¡± The staff took away the script. Leng Rongrong and another staff member started the audition. The staff member was reading the lines from the script. But Leng Rongrong quickly immersed herself in the mood and started her performance. It was a scene where one of the supporting roles learnt about the news of her beloved, and became desperately sad. There were few lines in this scene, but strong emotions like disbelief and sorrow needed to be portrayed effectively. Leng Rongrong had learned acting from her Master. She might not be the best, but she had a firm foundation. Getting into the skin of the character didn¡¯t take her long. She started with not believing the news and considered it as a joke until gradually, she fell into despair. She begged to be brought to her beloved right away. Leng Rongrong did really well at several turning points of the emotional changes. Due to her clear artiction and standardized Mandarin, she managed to convey the right emotions to everyone around within just a few minutes of the audition. The whole crew felt that their hearts had been gripped. The act in front of their eyes felt real. It was as if Leng Rongrong truly had lost her beloved and failed to ept the truth. ¡°Okay, it is enough.¡± The director said. He looked up at Leng Rongrong and asked her. ¡°Did you graduate from the Film Academy? Do you have your CV with you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled at the director. ¡°My major was not acting, but here is my CV.¡± Leng Rongrong gave her resume to the director. It contained her pictures, height, weight and age. The director took a look at it and nodded, showing a bit of surprise. Leng Rongrong had presented an amazing show a minute ago. He could tell from that brief act that she was excellent in memorizing lines and expressing them. Her performing skills were quite good too. Such a girl, however, happened to be someone who had never studied acting as a major subject and didn¡¯t have any prior experience. ¡°Why did you pick Jun¡¯s character to enact?¡± The director asked her. ¡°You are well aware that it is just a supporting role right? She has many scenes yet none of them is important.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Leng Rongrong said calmly. ¡°But I like this role, and I think my image matches the character. Also, I have never acted before, so I don¡¯t n to aim too high in the beginning.¡± The director nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°If I offer you any other role, will you be able to perform it well?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled confidently. Her smile looked warm and blooming as if being greeted by the spring flowers. With his eyes upon Leng Rongrong, the director found her more and more pleasing by the minute. ¡°I will keep your resume for now. Go home and wait until further notice. You will get a call back in three days if you are selected. If not, you will not hear from us.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks everyone. Hope we can meet again.¡± Leng Rongrong bowed and walked out. Some other actresses who were here for the audition left immediately after watching Leng Rongrong¡¯s enactment. They found themselves totally eclipsed by her acting. Someone grabbed Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand and started a conversation with her. ¡°You are amazing. You can memorize such a long page of lines within one minute!¡± ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t graduate from the Film Academy?¡± ¡°What is your name? I think you will surely make the cut. Those before you did not get any questions from the director, but you were asked so many!¡± ¡­.. Leng Rongrong smiled at them and answered a few questions briefly before walking away. There were many people still waiting for their turns. Leng Qingqing and Leng Qingle were chatting with the producer till a minute ago. When they walked out of the room, they happened to see Leng Rongrong¡¯s resume in the director¡¯s hands. Leng Qingqing approached him and asked. ¡°How did this woman do?¡± The director threw a cold look at Leng Qingqing and did not bother to respond. Leng Qingle nudged Leng Qingqing¡¯s elbow and shook his head. Leng Qingle brought Leng Qingqing out of the hall after saying goodbye to the producer. ¡°Qingle, why didn¡¯t you ask about that bitch? What if she manages to clear the audition, too?!¡± Leng Qingqing asked him in a displeased tone. ¡°She will get nothing more than a supporting role. As the lead actress, what are you afraid of?¡± Leng Qingle said with a cold voice. Chapter 19 - Regret

Chapter 19: Regret

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°I am not worried or scared. I just don¡¯t like her!¡± Leng Qingqing snorted. ¡°Damn, why do enemies always run into each other? Never expected that we would meet here. You can not imagine how arrogant she was at the 4S store the other day.¡± Leng Qingle stopped walking and threw a questioning look at Leng Qingqing. ¡°What did she do to you?¡± ¡°Look at my bloated lips. They are swollen because of her crippled husband.¡± Leng Qingqing snapped. ¡°Master Li was beaten up as well.¡± ¡°They bullied you?¡± Leng Qingle¡¯s face sank. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this, Sister?¡± ¡°Forget about it. It is not a big deal. Li Chenle isn¡¯t going to let this matter go so easily. He will teach them a lesson sooner orter. No need for you to be involved. You are doing extremely well in your career right now. You are a popr public figure. If your actions are revealed, the situation would not be good for you.¡± Leng Qingqing patted Leng Qingle¡¯s shoulders and smiled at him. ¡°Sigh, what a great thing to have a superstar as one¡¯s younger brother. Qingle, I have always treated you so well. Don¡¯t forget about me, alright?¡± Instead of replying, Leng Qingle stayed silent. Leng Qingqing said with a smile, ¡°Weird, we are twins from the same mother. But look at you, you are now a big star, and I am just a small artist. Mom always says that you are smarter and more outstanding than me.¡± They chatted cheerfully and reached the hotel¡¯s exit gate. ¡°Sister, I need to pay a visit to thepany, you can go home first. Be careful on the way!¡± Leng Qingle waved goodbye and then walked towards his van. Leng Qingqing nodded and was about to leave when she spotted Leng Rongrong, who seemed to be waiting for a cab. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Leng Qingqing sneered as she approached Leng Rongrong. ¡°So, a wild girl from the countryside also dreams about being an actress? You couldn¡¯t even make the cut for the supporting role, right? Do you know that I am the lead actress in this show? If you were one of the supporting actors, you would have to suffer greatly.¡± Leng Rongrong looked up and frowned at Leng Qingqing. ¡°Lead actress? Are you sure that you are suitable for such a role? If you are the main lead, the show is going to be ruined. Aren¡¯t you aware of how terrible your acting skills are?¡± Leng Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale. It wasmonly known that she wasn¡¯t a good performer. But she liked this show, and was confident that the show was going to be popr. Hence, she had turned to her brother for help. She had ignored all those who criticized her online for being a poor actress, but she could not stand it when Leng Rongrong sneered at her. ¡°You are not qualified to criticize me. Who do you think you are? You are not an actress nor have you ever learnt how to perform. Have you even graduated from primary school? Have you ever been to middle school? Can you read? How dare you aspire to be an actress?¡± Leng Qingqing sneered. ¡°Just go home and serve your crippled husband.¡± Leng Rongrong cast aplicated look at Leng Qingqing. ¡°He should have been yours.¡± ¡°But it is you who married him in the end.¡± Leng Qingqing sneered. ¡°How does it feel to have a crippled husband? How does the Mo Family treat you? I think that you must be having a better time nowpared to your life in the countryside. You used to be a useless, ignored woman. But now you have found a man for yourself. He may be handicapped, but he still has the title of the Fourth Master, right?¡± ¡°True! Fourth Master¡¯s legs may have been injured, but he is smart, outstanding and caring. Moreover, he is the Fourth Master of the Mo Family. For whatever reason, he has been and continues to be a powerful man. Also, no one is certain that his legs can¡¯t get better. When his legs are fine again, everything of the Mo Family would be in his hands again. Don¡¯t regret too much when that timees.¡± Leng Rongrong said calmly and smiled at Leng Qingqing. Leng Qingqing was startled. What? Mo Linyuan¡¯s legs were curable? If that was true, then it would be a pity that she didn¡¯t marry him. He had such a handsome face, and was known to be smart. He used to be a business genius. Now he might be a cripple, yet it was undeniable that he still looked extremely attractive. Damn, this could not be true! She could not have possibly passed on such a great opportunity to someone else, right? Leng Qingqing tried to glean the truth from Leng Rongrong¡¯s face. Leng Qingqing had been dreaming about marrying into a noble family, so she was a little bit worried about what Leng Rongrong said. If one day, Mo Linyuan recovered and took hold of the Mo Family, then Leng Rongrong would be the Lady of the Mo Family! ¡­.. No! This could nevere true. ¡°Leng Rongrong, you are dreaming. Old Master adores Mo Linyuan and found numerous doctors to treat him. Nothing worked and his legs stayed damaged. Don¡¯t bother dreaming that there is a chance of his recovery?¡± ¡°You better ept the reality!¡± ¡°Try to get a job and make some money. The Mo Family would never treat you well, as you know by now.¡± Leng Qingqing shrugged and strode away after venting out. But she was still affected by what Leng Rongrong said. She was worried that Leng Rongrong¡¯s im would turn into reality. Leng Rongrong got into the taxi nonchntly, and then gave the address to the driver. The moment she reached the gate, Storm lunged at her. ¡°Stop!¡± Leng Rongrong made a gesture seeing himing at her. Storm halted and slumped onto the ground. He looked at Leng Rongrong obediently. ¡°Storm, how is the new environment?¡± Leng Rongrong rubbed Storm¡¯s head and asked him. Storm barked and nodded. ¡°Great. You like Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo? They are not afraid of you, right?¡± Leng Rongrong asked him. Getting an affirmative from him, Leng Rongrong let out a sigh of relief. She walked into the yard with Storm trailing behind. In the yard, the trees and flowers that Leng Rongrong nted earlier, were blooming. The whole yard looked beautiful and colorful. By the rockery, there was a man seated in the wheelchair. Leng Rongrong caught sight of Mo Linyuan¡¯s extremely handsome face and could not help but sigh. He was way too good-looking! Even his side profile made her heart throb. How could there be such a good-looking man in the world? She had thought that her Godfathers were handsome, but now¡­ Oh well, her Godfathers were indeed great lookers, but this man exceeded them. In a nce, she could feel herself falling for him. Chapter 20 - Many Resources

Chapter 20: Many Resources

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Rongrong walked over to Mo Linyuan¡¯s side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You like cactus?¡± Mo Linyuan said as he gazed at the various kinds of cactuses nted near the wall. ¡°Not that much, but don¡¯t you think that it is safe to keep these nts next to the wall?¡± Leng Rongrong continued to speak in a reasonable tone. ¡°If any thief intends to break in, he would drop directly into the cactuses. That would be fun, no?¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°You like any nts in particr? I can share half of the yard with you.¡± Mo Linyuan was infuriated. ¡°!!! This is my yard!¡± Leng Rongrong threw a look at Mo Linyuan. ¡°¡­.Alright then, treat it as yours. Mo Linyuan, do you want your legs cured?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Linyuan closed his eyes, and his handsome face twitched. This woman was dreaming about curing him¡­ She wanted to poke some needles into him. Putting needles in him for experimentation¡­ did that sound professional? Was he supposed to be her guinea pig? Mo Linyuan¡¯s face spasmed as he thought of her earlier words. What was more, his legs werepletely fine, and he was just putting on a show. Most importantly, he was having a great deal of fun pretending to be a cripple. ¡°Why? You must not give up hope. I know that you are depressed. You used to be an arrogant and outstanding man, but your legs are useless now. You must be feeling rather terrible beingughed at by people. But think about it, you are in a better situation than most people. You may have be handicapped, but your face is still amazing. You are a cripple, but you are still the Fourth Master of the Mo Family. Although you may have no power as the Fourth Master and are left alone in this old house, you are still the Fourth Master¡­ at least publicly!¡± ¡°Also, look at those handicapped beggars. You are better than them, right? You have good clothes to wear and delicious food to eat.¡± ¡°I married you because this was the best I could do, but you should be happy to have a wonderful wife like me, no?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong coldly. ¡°Nope, I am not happy.¡± Seeing Mo Linyuan trying to leave from there, Leng Rongrong grabbed hold of his wheelchair. Unfortunately, in excitement, she used so much force that she pulled Mo Linyuan off the wheelchair. Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­.¡± Lying on the floor, this sick, beautiful man looked at Leng Rongrong with eyes full of grudge. ¡°Lady Four, can you be a little bit more gentle?¡± Leng Rongrong replied with contrition in her eyes. ¡°Sorry¡­ that was not me. I am not that strong. I was just being a bit careless. This wheelchair must have been stuck in some rocks, and that was why you were flung out. I am a very weakdy, pretty and weak. I could not have possibly thrown you off the chair!¡± She picked Mo Linyuan up and put him back into the wheelchair. Mo Linyuan: ¡°!!!!¡± That was the second time for him to have been carried horizontally by a woman! Leng Rongrong patted the dust off Mo Linyuan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s head back. I was just trying to tell you not to get distressed. Look at you, you are still strong right? Remember how you beat Li Chenle? You even dealt with Leng Qingqing. You are not trash, though everyone else says you are. Stay strong and have faith in yourself.¡± Leng Rongrong consoled Mo Linyuan fervently. But it was a terrible and convoluted way offorting someone. Mo Linyuan felt that if he had actually been a cripple, he might havemitted suicide after listening to her. ¡°You and I are in the same boat. We are both poor people. So, let¡¯s work hard together to get back whatever belongs to us. You can take back the Mo Family, and I will get back my mother¡¯s legacy. Don¡¯t worry, when I am done with my business, I will give you a hand. After all, you are my husband, at least on paper!¡± Leng Rongrong promised him confidently and patted her chest. As she pushed Mo Linyuan to the gate, she saw Tang Luo watching them in astonishment. Tang Luo was skeptical about his vision suddenly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just see¡­ Madam, carrying Master?¡± Master wasn¡¯t really a cripple. He was almost 190 cm tall with the standard body weight. Even he would struggle to carry Master and walk for a while. But a few minutes ago, he saw Madam holding Master up without spending much effort. Madam looked slender and was short, yet she was actually so strong! Was she a weird maid, nope, a weird woman with a lot of hidden strength? ¡°No, Tang Luo, it must have been an illusion. Even I am not strong enough to pick Master, forget her. You were hallucinating, Tang Luo!¡± Leng Rongrong pushed Mo Linyuan into the living room, and looked around for a while, before pulling out a silver needle. Mo Linyuan: ¡°????¡± Didn¡¯t he already turn down the offer of being her experimental mouse? ¡°Madam, what do you think you are doing?¡± Tang Luo got startled. Master was a healthy man. If Madam did something to him, he might actually get injured. ¡°I learned the technique from my master. I am very good with needles, really.¡± Leng Rongrong said as she looked at Mo Linyuan seriously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you inspired after what I told you just now? Don¡¯t worry, with my efforts, you will be totally fine.¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± The Fourth Master threw a lethal look at Tang Luo who was standing next to him. Tang Luo said quickly, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t do this. He is doing fine as is. What if you hurt him with the needles? Many famous doctors have checked him up and dered Master¡¯s legs to be totally incurable!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t checked him till now.¡± Leng Rongrong said with determination. She must cure Mo Linyuan! He was so good-looking. If he stayed distressed and depressed, it would not be healthy for him. She needed to try and cure him. ¡°Madam, please, don¡¯t. I know you are amazing, but do you have a medical license?¡± ¡°Nope, but my master is an amazing Chinese doctor. She can bring the deceased back to life. People call her the magical doctor!¡± Leng Rongrong said with pride in her voice. ¡°What about getting your Master to check him up then? You have never treated anyone before, right?¡± Tang Luo blinked, ready to grab Leng Rongrong¡¯s needles. Leng Rongrong tilted her head and said, ¡°I have treated horses, dogs and rabbits back at home!¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face turned pale. He looked furious. Chapter 21 - Biggest Joy

Chapter 21: Biggest Joy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°But my Master is not an animal, he is a human being!¡± Tang Luo kept arguing, and finally managed to pull her away. Leng Rongrong gave in. She eventually made up her mind to contact her Master to see if she was willing to treat him. Tang Luo said that it was not urgent at all, but Leng Rongrong felt the opposite. ¡°Of course, it is urgent! Treatment works better when done earlier. But my Master is a difficult woman to deal with. She prefers living in the countryside and doesn¡¯t like to travel. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t treat everyone, so I am not sure if she will be willing to do this for him or not.¡± ¡°It is fine, we can wait until your Master is ready.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°That sounds reasonable. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± The next moment Tang Luo asked her curiously. ¡°Oh yes, Madam, you said that you went for an audition today. How did that go? Did you make it?¡± ¡°Madam, if you really want to be an actress, I can rmend you to an entertainmentpany. I have some contacts that might be of some use.¡± Leng Rongrong shook her head and said in a serious tone, ¡°No thanks. I want to make it big with my own efforts. Contacts and rtions remove the barriers and make everything boring.¡± God knew how amazing her godfathers and godmother were. If she wanted to be an actress, all they needed to do was send a message to someone and she would sail through easily. Same went for money, if she ever needed it. Once, out of curiosity, she had asked them why they did not have a jet at home. A whileter, her godfather bought one for her¡­ There was another time, when her godfather almost bombed the school because of what she said. She hadined that schooling was boring and she wanted to st the school to avoid attending it. As a result, her godfather ended up burying live bombs around the school area¡­ Ahhh! Her godfathers were amazing and lovely. But they had spoilt her rotten. She did not feel that she had achieved something of her own due to their sheltering. When she became interested in ying games online, those godfathers spent time ying with her. They provided her with the best of facilities and goodies. She really did not need to do anything except watch them take her ount to the highest level¡­ Damn! Where was the fun of ying then? It was the same with the entertainment industry. There was one time when she mentioned her intention to get into the movie industry. At that time, her godfathers came up with the idea of organizing a crew including the best director. They even suggested buying the finest script for her to y with¡­ Their n included establishing a formidable entertainmentpany or buying the best entertainmentpany in the current industry, just to get her signed as the only star in it. It was to ensure that all the resources would be avable solely for her. So that she could be the supreme goddess of the entertainment industry. But then what was the fun in getting those achievements? She would miss the process of oveing the challenges¡­ This wasn¡¯t any different from her lying down on the ground and waiting for the result toe to her! Whenever she thought of these things, Leng Rongrong felt herself shiver. She decided that it would be better if she did not turn to anyone else for help for the time being. She would like to have a taste of fighting her own battles. Like getting back whatever that belonged to her mother¡­ like bing a Movie Queen from a minor actress in the entertainment industry and more¡­ That would make her life fulfilling. Otherwise it would be meaningless. Shecked nothing with such amazing people in her life. If she was not able to achieve something on her own, they would get it for her. Same went for money. No matter how profligate she was, her godfathers would always be able to keep her coffers full. Alright, she did feel a bit envious of those who had experienced a bitter life, at least they had some goals to fight for, whilst she had no aim in her life. As for travelling¡­ she had been travelling around the world with her godfathers since she was three years old. For everything else that she had taken interest in¡­ they had offered so many resources until she got tired of them. Now she had lost interest in almost everything. Luckily, her real father brought her back home and got her to rece her stepsister¡­ and then she met Mo Linyuan. She was finding this to be a great deal of fun. A life full of challenges! Hearing what Leng Rongrong said, Tang Luo showed great astonishment. He had never expected that Madam was such an ambitious person, totally different from the other women out there. Most of the women would even sell their bodies just to expand their socialwork and get their hands on opportunities like these. But Madam simply did not care about such things. What a distinguished woman, perfect match for Master. No wonder he found Madam to be friendly and nice. Leng Rongrong recounted what happened at her audition. She was confident that she did well but was not certain if she would get the role. After all, Leng Qingle and Leng Qingqing were standing in her way. Irrespective, she did not care about the result as much. The failed audition would simply add another challenge to her life! They had been talking for a while and were just about to prepare the food, when loud engine sounds came in. It seemed as if a fleet of cars had driven into the yard. ¡°It sounds so lively outside. Did you invite anyone over?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo in astonishment. They shook their heads at the same time. Suddenly, a furious voice arose from outside. ¡°This is the ce. Smash everything, destroy each piece. Someone, go bring the cripple out. I am going to kill him. Let him see who is a better man!¡± It was an arrogant and furious voice. Leng Rongrong saidzily, ¡°That voice sounds familiar!¡± ¡°Li Chenle, the Master of the Li Family.¡± Tang Luo replied. Hearing that they were intending to destroy her stuff, Leng Rongrong dashed out. Standing on the porch, she surveyed the scene with a frown. Five cars had arrived in the enormous yard. Standing in the front of the cars was Li Chenle, holding the same style of stick as Mo Linyuan. He was dressed in the same outfit as Mo Linyuan. Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­..¡± Was he a copycat? He imed that he looked down at Mo Linyuan, but kept following his suit. ¡°No smashing!¡± Leng Rongrong got so furious at the sight of these people, who held baseball bats in their hands. She had spent so much effort in sorting everything in the yard and spent a lot of money on the things inside the house. If anything was destroyed, she would totally lose her mind. ¡°Good that you are here, bitch!¡± Li Chenle approached Leng Rongrong. ¡°Break everything else except this woman. She is Leng Qingqing¡¯s sister, but looks much better than her. She has a unique air, totally my type. Come, let me show you what your cripple husband can¡¯t give you, the biggest joy of all!¡± Leng Rongrong replied with a wrinkle of her nose. ¡°Disgusting!¡± Li Chenle lunged at Leng Rongrong, but she gripped his wrist and twisted it, snatching the stick away. She quickly spun around and hit him hard with the same stick, making Li Chenle scream out in pain. ¡°Let me show you what you can¡¯t get from anyone else, the biggest joy of all!¡± A sinister smile hovered over her face, as Leng Rongrong started to hit him with great force. ¡°It hurts! Help, someone help!¡± Li Chenle screamed in terror. But Leng Rongrong continued to whack him. ¡°If your men dare to touch my stuff, I will turn you into minced meat!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded¡­ This woman was horrifying! Chapter 22 - Interesting Wife!

Chapter 22: Interesting Wife!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Tang Luo had intended to help her after he brought Mo Linyuan into the yard. But seeing Li Chenle getting violently thrashed by Leng Rongrong, Tang Luo suddenly felt sorry for Li Chenle. Madam was using a great deal of force. Li Chenle had run into terrible luck! Seated on the wheelchair, Mo Linyuan looked in Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction with a meaningful look. This woman was getting more and more interesting. ¡°Are you still going to touch my stuff?¡± After hitting him for a while, Leng Rongrong got bored and stopped. ¡°You bitch! Smash everything. And bring that cripple here.¡± Li Chenle still bellowed arrogantly even as he was lying under Leng Rongrong¡¯s feet. Hearing what he said, his men started to move around. They were all strong professional fighters. Seeing someone stomping her flowers, Leng Rongrong was no longer calm. ¡°My flowers! I just nted them. You have crushed my flowers.¡± Leng Rongrong got so furious that she abandoned Li Chenle and rushed to the man who had gone into the freshly nted garden. She lunged at him and grabbed hold of the man, flinging him away. The man went off the ground andnded upon therge patch of cactuses. A loud scream arose from that side. Leng Rongrong was extremely strong. Seeing someone dashing towards Mo Linyuan, she rushed up to him. Mo Linyuan had intended to fight back, but he saw Leng Rongrong heading towards his direction. As a result, he did not do anything and stayed still, waiting for his wife toe to his rescue. Tang Luo had intended to step in but Mo Linyuan stopped him with a nce. Tang Luo said softly, ¡°Master, is this really proper?¡± The two of them stood still, watching a woman deal with so many men. As two goons were about to reach Mo Linyuan, Leng Rongrong rushed up and gave one of them a violent kick. Then she flung the stick at the other guy. The man¡¯s arm swelled up instantly. Within no time, Leng Rongrong brought down all those men. A bunch of strong men were lying on the floor, moaning in great misery. Li Chenle, who had received wounds all over his body, looked at the fighters in astonishment, even when his own body was twisted in pain. These were all skillful fighters that he had hired, but a single woman had brought all of them on their knees. What on earth was this woman?? She had simply been ying with them. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared Mo Linyuan, I will protect you!¡± Standing next to Mo Linyuan, Leng Rongrong threw a look at him. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t defend yourself, I am here to do so.¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± Tang Luo pped his hands and looked at her with reverence. ¡°You are amazing, Madam!¡± ¡°Of course I am!¡± Leng Rongrong said in a confident tone and frowned at Li Chenle. ¡°Your men have ruined my flowers. You have topensate me.¡± Li Chenle: ¡°¡­.¡± A man finally managed to extract himself from the cactuses, with thorns stuck to his body. He resembled a hedgehog and was groaning in pain. ¡°My cactus¡­¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s face tightened. She looked displeased. ¡°Leave the thorns alone!¡± The man: ¡°!!!¡± Those men who were seriously injured by Leng Rongrong showed a depressed expression, looking at her helplessly. They had no idea whether to leave or stay at the moment. Leng Rongrong looked at the messy yard and said with a frown, ¡°Clean it up, else you are not allowed to leave from here.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Li Chenle was furious. ¡°You, go and buy cactuses and Chinese roses. nt them properly, so they look the same as the original.¡± Leng Rongrong pulled out something from the waist. It was a de as thin as the cicadas¡¯ wing. In a second, the dended on Li Chenle¡¯s neck. Li Chenle felt something tickle on his neck. As he touched it, he found blood. Li Chenle almost copsed. What was this? He had felt something cold slide over his neck a second ago, and he was bleeding already? Leng Rongrong tilted her head and showed an innocent smile. ¡°Death or flowers, you pick!¡± Li Chenle swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and took a look at the de that had moved away from his neck andnded on his car. The de was deeply embodied in the car¡¯s body. The ultra thin de was twinkling. Half of it had entered the hood of his car. Apparently, Leng Rongrong had used some force when flinging the de. She seemed to be extremely proficient at using the de. How could there be such a horrifying woman existing in the entire world? Was she with the mafia? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be just a wild kid from the countryside? Wasn¡¯t she the bitch deserted by the Leng Family? How was she so skillful? ¡°I¡­ I choose to live.¡± Li Chenle did not dare to say anything more. He was going to suffer greatly, if he didn¡¯t reconcile with his situation at the moment. Li Chenle was an arrogant man, but knew when to give up. Leng Rongrong ordered Li Chenle to buy the flowers and sent Storm with him. ¡°Storm, follow him. If he dares to run, drag him back to me!¡± When Li Chenle and his gang saw the ferocious creature, their legs gave way. What kind of a dog was this? Sorge in size, so scary! Li Chenle drove away with Storm to get the flowers. The remaining people stayed back and started to clean up the mess in the yard. Leng Rongrong took this opportunity to order them to clean the windows and tidy up the backyard as well. Even the weed on the ground was removed. ¡°See, there, are you blind? Pull the weed, stop! What are you pulling, those are my vegetables. Are you trying to destroy my vegetables?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the men with a fierce expression. Frightened by the girl, these strong but helpless men had no idea what to do. ¡°Madam, is this weed?¡± One man pointed at the chives and asked her in trepidation. ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize chives? Have you never eaten chives in your life?¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°If you dare to touch them, I will pluck all your hair out.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± The strong man with a blue dragon and white tiger tattoo on his arm felt shit scared. He had been a fighter throughout his entire life, but now he lost to a young girl. How was he supposed to live henceforth? Leng Rongrong carried a chair next to the gate and sat down. Mo Linyuan smiled as he watched the unique show in the yard. Honestly, this Madam of his was indeed interesting. Chapter 23 - For Fun

Chapter 23: For Fun

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Li Chenle soon returned with the flowers under Storm¡¯s supervision. Furthermore, he was forced by Leng Rongrong to nt them. Leng Rongrong threatened him menacingly. ¡°If these flowers don¡¯t bloom, I am going to hold you responsible. Give me your phone number. I will personallye to get you if anything goes wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Chenle was dumbfounded but gave his phone number to Leng Rongrong. After sometime. ¡°Umm, the rooftop is leaking. Since you have cleaned my house, what about fixing the rooftop as well?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Someone looked at Leng Rongrong in disbelief andined. Instead of saying anything, Leng Rongrong simply looked at that man, who instantly shut up. This woman was way too horrifying. They had gotten unlucky. The group of strong men climbed up to the roof to fix the problem because they had been ordered. Later, she thought of many such matters for them to deal with. After making them work through the day, Leng Rongrong found that several of these men were good at cooking. Without any hesitation, she ordered them to prepare the dinner. Post that, she let them all leave. ¡°Good work today! Visit me whenever you have time next.¡± Leng Rongrong saw the gang off at the doorstep. She looked at Li Chenle, who was trying to pull the de out of the car with his butt sticking out. Li Chenle tried really hard but failed miserably. Leng Rongrong threw a disapproving look at him and said, ¡°Move aside.¡± Within seconds, Leng Rongrong pulled out the de without putting in much effort. Li Chenle looked at her with disbelief etched on his face. She did not exert any pressure. Then, why did he fail to get out the de after using so much effort? ¡°Why are you staring at me as if I am a ghost?¡± Leng Rongrong asked him coldly. ¡°This is my de. I am not stealing it away from you. Alright, get out of here. When youe here the next time, remember to bring some presents along. So impolite of you not to bring any gifts when you are visiting someone.¡± Li Chenle: ¡°???¡± Had hee here on a visit? He was here to work. No, he had intended to create trouble, but ended up working as freebor! Damn, even his father did not dare to ask him to do any work. Who did this woman think she was?! Fuck! He was going toe up with many ways to torment this woman in the near future. Though he was cursing Leng Rongrong inwardly, he showed a smile on the face and left. ¡°Bye.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled and waved at him. ¡°I am not seeing you off now. Feel free to visit whenever you have time, best toe every second week. The weed in the yard will need pulling at the time.¡± Li Chenle spotted the brightly smiling face of Leng Rongrong from the car, and felt as if he had seen a dark-hearted monster. She had a face as pretty as a fairy, but was way too scary inside. Next time he came to this ce, he was definitely going toe up with a better way to deal with this woman. ¡°Bitch, just wait and see, I will torment you to death!¡± All the cars finally drove away. Leng Rongrong turned around and saw Mo Linyuan staring at her with a pair of profound eyes. She shrugged and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get in and eat. It¡¯s all done. No loss incurred!¡± At the dining table. Tang Luo asked her curiously. ¡°Madam, who did you learn martial arts from? You were awesome today.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded while eating. ¡°My First Godfather taught me Taichi, Second Godfather taught me Taekwondo, and Third Godfather taught me des. I have been training since I was young, so I have had a lot of practice. My godfathers said that girls should learn how to protect themselves.¡± ¡°No wonder¡­ your godfathers must be amazing people.¡± Tang Luo nodded, wondering who they were. ¡°Of course they are.¡± Leng Rongrong said with her face full of admiration. Although her godfathers were not very reliable, they were indeed incredible. Godfather Jiang Fu, Godfather Chen Lan and Godfather Tang Ziyi were all big shots who had the power to shake up the world. When their names were mentioned, people became extremely agitated. ¡°My godfathers are all sensational people.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°But they don¡¯t like living in the city, otherwise the society will undergo a shattering change.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Tang Luo frowned, thinking that Leng Rongrong must be exaggerating. Leng Rongrong was amazing, but her godfathers must be some countryside people. How awesome would they be living in the countryside for long? He remembered vaguely that Madam mentioned something about her godfathers. Someone liked ploughing, another one liked ying mahjong¡­. They sounded like the usual middle-aged, harmless countryside people. ¡°Nevermind. They are now living faraway.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged, looking indifferent the next minute. After dinner, Leng Rongrong went to do the dishes in the kitchen, and became a bit unhappy after breaking some bowls. She returned to the living room and started to shop online for a few bowls. Tang Luo happened to see what she was doing, and his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Madam, this bowl is so expensive, 10,000 yuan for one piece!¡± ¡°But it is an artwork, totally worth the price.¡± Leng Rongrong said in a serious tone. ¡°Really? But even cheap bowls can be used, or probably the slightly expensive ones would work as well¡­¡± Tang Luo threw a skeptical look at Mo Linyuan, who was not too far from them. Mo Linyuan was busy texting on the phone. When he heard their conversation, he looked up and shook his head. This was indeed one profligate woman. Had she been spending his money, he would have driven her away by now. Since she was using her own funds, she could do whatever she wanted to. The Fourth Master snorted inwardly, thinking that there were few women as understanding as Ling¡¯er. As he thought of Mo Ling¡¯er, Mo Linyuan frowned. He still had not heard anything from her. It had been so long, but he didn¡¯t manage to find the person who took her away. He had been pretending to be a cripple for so long. By now, everyone should have be less wary of him. Then why was Mo Ling¡¯er still being held as a hostage? ¡°Done!¡± Leng Rongrong patted Tang Luo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let me tell you, bowls are not only for keeping food in them. Good bowls can also give you happiness. So they are worth every penny. Speaking of that¡­ I found a street when I went out today. It was a lot of fun. How I wish I could buy out the entire street!¡± Tang Luo: ¡°???¡± Why did she want to buy a street? For business? For renovation? Or for fun? ¡®Madam, are you being serious?¡¯ Chapter 24 - Mr. Richest

Chapter 24: Mr. Richest

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Hearing what Leng Rongrong said, Mo Linyuan looked steadily at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Just buy it.¡± Tang Luo: ¡°???¡± Master approved of Madam¡¯s profligate behavior? Mo Linyuan thought to himself. ¡°After all, I am not paying for it.¡± ¡°You think it is a good idea, as well?¡± Leng Rongrong obviously didn¡¯t know Mo Linyuan¡¯s internal thoughts. Hearing Mo Linyin¡¯s calm voice, she assumed that the Fourth Master was showing his support. Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± Tang Luo threw a look at Mo Linyuan and then at Leng Rongrong, thinking to himself. ¡°Is she really going to spend her money this way? What if she runs out of it? Sure, she has a lot of funds, but at this rate¡­ she would run through everything within a couple of months!¡± Most importantly, Madam was an unemployed person. She imed to have the intention of bing an actress, but it was not easy to be one. She was spending 10,000 yuan upon one bowl today, and nning to buy out the entire street the next day. What if she decided to buy the entire city one day? Leng Rongrong did not think so deeply, because spending money was her hobby. But it seemed that she had always had good luck, so she never ran into any trouble even whenever she spentvishly¡­ As for the bnce on the card¡­ it just kept increasing instead of diminishing. ¡°I am free tomorrow, what about me taking you to look at the street? You guys can be my advisors.¡± Leng Rongrong asked them in a sincere tone. Tang Luo said, ¡°Oh man! She is actually serious about this stupid idea.¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­..¡± This woman was too expensive for any ordinary man to be able to afford. The following morning, Leng Rongrong got up early and dressed up. As nned, she went out with Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo to check out the street that she had her eyes on. She gave Storm the order to stay at home and called a taxi for the three of them. ¡°Madam, which street are you taking us to?¡± Tang Luo was very curious now. ¡°Fengyun Street.¡± Leng Rongrong said with a shrug of her shoulder. ¡°Fengyun Street?¡± Tang Luo thought for a while but then his entire face started to twitch. ¡°That is a deserted street. Are you sure you want to buy it?¡± ¡°Well, I like it.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°I like the three curves at the entrance, and the street has a ssy feel to it. Very unique indeed. The best part is that it is situated by the river!¡± ¡°All that may be true, but it is barren.¡± Tang Luo could not help butment upon Madam¡¯s bad judgment, trying to remind her that buying that street would be a bad investment. ¡°Madam, that street is not a good choice as a business transaction.¡± Leng Rongrong threw a look at Tang Luo and said in a serious tone, ¡°I am not buying it as an investment. It is just for fun.¡± Tang Luo: ¡°¡­..¡± Soon the three of them arrived at Fengyun Street. This street used to be very famous in the city, with many tourists visiting here. There were quite a few antique stores and some restaurants that served delicious street foods. But during the past two decades, very few people came to Fengyun Street. The stores on the street were losing money. Almost no pedestrians could be seen on the bleak street. As they passed by each store, they could see the staff dozing off. It was a depressing scene. Leng Rongrong, however, was quite excited. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that this street still has the look of the past? I am reminded of my childhood.¡± ¡°Look of the past?¡± Tang Luo realized something. ¡°You mean that they were never renovated, so they look worn out?¡± Leng Rongrong replied. ¡°I mean¡­ it has a feel of my old town.¡± Tang Luo: ¡°...¡± Leng Rongrong showed Tang Luo and Mo Linyuan around with a lot of excitement. She told them that she wanted to buy out all the stores, and everything else on this street. ¡°Madam, what do you want to do eventually?¡± Tang Luo asked. ¡°I am going to do some renovations and open a few stores that I personally like.¡± Leng Rongrong said excitedly. Tang Luo continued to ask her. ¡°Are you sure? But what if we can¡¯t earn any money? We will incur a heavy loss if we do any business here.¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips. ¡°Hmm, but I like this street so much. Mo Linyuan, what is your opinion?¡± Mo Linyuan said calmly, ¡°Anyway you like.¡± Leng Rongrong turned to look at Tang Luo gleefully. ¡°He is okay with this idea. So the majority says to buy out the entire street. I have thought it over. If I am going to be an actress, I will not have enough time to manage this. But Mo Linyuan, you are a free man, so you can be in charge of these stores. You must be feeling rather depressed at home with no work to do. If you take over the administration of these stores, I will pay you a monthly sry. Maybe you will feel inspired, and bring back your strength. Weren¡¯t you good at doing business before? You can make use of your abilities here!¡± Hearing what Leng Rongrong said, Mo Linyuan felt his lips twitch violently. He had thought that whatever she was doing would have nothing to do with him. Did this woman buy the entire street just for his sake? So that he would have something to do? What a warm-hearted woman! Tang Luo¡¯s eyes rolled up. ¡®Madam, are you serious? Are you saying that you are going to pay a monthly sry to Mr. Richest and ask him to work for you?¡¯ He threw a sneaky look at Mo Linyuan and found that he was silent. So, Tang Luo remained quiet too. Leng Rongrong patted Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°This is a very nice ce with fresh air and good environment. You can roam around while you are at work, good for your recovery.¡± Since she was Mo Linyuan¡¯s wife, even though in name, she should not leave him alone. What was more, Mo Linyuan was a good-looking man. If nothing else, at least, for the sake of his beautiful face, she should help him. If such a handsome man stayed depressed all the time, it would be very sad! The Fourth Master maintained his stoic look. Leng Rongrong assumed that Mo Linyuan approved of her idea, so she started to negotiate with each store and eventually managed to buy the whole ce out. Tang Luo was pushing Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair and Leng Rongrong was next to them as they roamed the street. At this point, someone screamed loudly. ¡°Move away!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly a motorbike came rushing at Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair. The biker was so fast that the three of them were stunned momentarily. With his hands gripping the wheelchair, Mo Linyuan was about to dodge when Leng Rongrong rushed up at such a high speed as if she were a gust of wind. Suddenly, the motorbikended at the riverside and the man fell on the ground. A strong man came rushing towards that biker and caught hold of him. Right then, a young girl came running as well, with tears in her eyes. ¡°Give me back my purse!¡± Chapter 25 - The Beautiful Strong Man

Chapter 25: The Beautiful Strong Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Stop, you thief, just you wait!¡± The man caught the thief and grabbed the purse off his hands. Immediately, he gave it back to the young girl who had reached there as well. ¡°Miss, check if anything is missing inside.¡± The young girl wiped her tears, took the purse and thanked him constantly after checking it carefully and making sure that nothing was missing inside. ¡°You are wee, this is what I should do!¡± The man looked up and was about to ask Leng Rongrong and the others if they were alright. But the moment he looked up, he saw Leng Rongrong surveying him carefully. Right then he caught sight of a handsome man seated in the wheelchair, together with an assistant in a suit standing next to him. The strong man suddenly got so frightened as if he had run into a ghost. What were they doing here?! The man just remembered what had happened to him the day before. He was a professional fighter, but was ordered to clean the house, fix the rooftop, pull out the weeds and do all that he had never done in his entire life¡­ The guy was about to run away when Leng Rongrong got him. ¡°The blue dragon and white tiger, what a coincidence that we meet again!¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile, sounding slightly excited. The man: ¡°¡­¡± He feared no one but this young girl. This beautiful young girl was way too horrifying. Skillful in martial arts, he had not met a woman like her ever before in his life. ¡°Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo, hello¡­¡± He forced himself to greet Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong. ¡°You are being a good person, catching the thief. I thought you were only good at bullying people!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s head reached upto the strong man¡¯s shoulders, and looked quite petite in front of him. She raised her hand and patted his shoulders, giving out a strong dominating air. The strong man chuckled dryly, not knowing what to say. ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°I did, and they are probably on the way.¡± The young girl said, standing behind them. ¡°Thank you all for your help, otherwise I would have lost my purse. My tuition fee is inside!¡± The young girl bowed constantly. After making sure that she was fine, Leng Rongrong waited for the police toe. Soon, the police took away the thief, and the young girl left too. The man looked at Leng Rongrong uneasily, wanting to leave as well. But he did not dare do so without Leng Rongrong¡¯s permission. ¡°Blue dragon and white tiger, you seem nice, knowing that a thief needs to be penalised.¡± Leng Rongrong patted his shoulder again and asked him politely. ¡°Are you free right now?¡± ¡°What?¡± He was startled. ¡°I wonder if you have some free time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes I do!¡± He obviously wanted to say no, but for some reason, when he caught sight of Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes, he cringed and said yes instead. ¡°Alright, take a walk with us. We may need your help.¡± Leng Rongrong said. The man frowned and wondered what she meant by that. Could it have anything to do with fixing the rooftop or something like that? Why did this woman look so intimidating when she actually was not? The man walked with Leng Rongrong and went into the house only to receive a new mission ¨C to bring down the curtains and wash them. The strong man: ¡°???¡± Why?! Why must he do this kind of a thing? He was a professional fighter. He would not mind getting in a fight with anyone, but washing curtains¡­ was just too much! ¡°Actually, I forgot to ask you guys to do this yesterday.¡± Leng Rongrong said. ¡°These curtains are quite dirty, so please do a thorough job. You see, there is nobody else qualified for this task. I am a weak girl, and this man is crippled, and we have no servants to help us. I can only turn to you. After all, you seem like a nice man!¡± The strong man: ¡°!!!¡± Weak girl? Liar! He was seriously beaten by her yesterday and then he fell into the patch of cactuses. His butt still ached badly whenever he thought of those darn nts. He was cribbing inside but dare not counter her. He brought down the curtains carefully, fearing that if he made even the slightest mistake, he would be beaten again. After every drape was taken down, the man washed them. Surveying his work, Leng Rongrong was very pleased. As she watched him, she struck up a conversation with him. ¡°You are Li Chenle¡¯s man right? Interested in working for me instead?¡± The man: ¡°???¡± He looked at the fair-looking girl who was quite dangerous. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°How much does he pay you?¡± ¡°10,000 yuan a month¡­¡± ¡°I will give you 30,000.¡± The man: ¡°???¡± ¡°Blue dragon and white tiger. If you work hard, I will even give you a bonus.¡± Leng Rongrong continued to speak earnestly. ¡°It is definitely much safer to work for me than for Li Chenle!¡± He finally said, ¡°Actually, I have a name.¡± He had those tattoos on his arms, but he also had a name. Why did she have to keep addressing him by his tattoo colors? ¡°Oh really, what is your name?¡± ¡°Beautiful Li.¡± He answered seriously. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Leng Rongrong fell downughing. That name did not match his personality at all! What a huge contrast! He was over two meters tall and his name was¡­ Beautiful? Beautiful as the jade? ¡°I am sorry, I just could not help it. I should notugh at you, but this is just too funny!¡± Leng Rongrongughed so much that her tears leaked out. Beautiful Li looked despondent. His name indeed was a misfit but it was given by his parents. Also, it sounded better than that blue dragon, white tiger nonsense¡­ ¡°Ahem, it is a nice name. You are a handsome man, so it is totally reasonable to be called Beautiful Li!¡± Leng Rongrong patted his shoulders again. ¡°Carry on with your work and think about my offer.¡± Having said the words, Leng Rongrong turned around with her shoulders twitching violently. Beautiful Li: ¡°¡­¡± Leng Rongrong went to Mo Linyuan, who was in the living room. ¡°I have decided to hire him. He cooks well, and is also a fighter. Most importantly, he is a kind-hearted man.¡± ¡°Are you hiring a fighter as a cook?¡± Mo Linyuan threw a cold look at Leng Rongrong. This woman seemed strange in every single way! ¡°More than a cook. He can do anything, just like Tang Luo.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Tang Luo. ¡°He can share the workload with Tang Luo. But he will mainly serve me.¡± Mo Linyuan nodded. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Then you agree!¡± After washing the curtains, Beautiful Li decided to stay on. After all, Leng Rongrong was offering a sry three times more than his current pay. Although she was so strong that she did not need a bodyguard, it would stupid of him to give up a higher remuneration due to ego issues. Chapter 26 - Driver’s License

Chapter 26: Driver¡¯s License

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

On the third day after her audition, Leng Rongrong received a call from the crew, informing her that she had been selected and was required to attend a gathering to get to know the rest of the actors. Leng Rongrong was quite happy when she received the call. She thought that she would fail the audition for this show, and had already started to search for other opportunities. She had assumed that Leng Qingqing and Leng Qingle would pull a few connections to get her disqualified, but unexpectedly, things turned out to be in her favour. It sounded incredible, and she was quite excited about her first show as an actress. Leng Rongrong shared the good news with Tang Luo and Mo Linyuan before leaving for the meeting. Both cars had already been delivered to the house and Leng Rongrong drove her Audi to the venue. When she arrived at the Tomorrow Entertainment building, she ran into Leng Qingqing who had also driven in at the same time. Coincidentally, they stopped in front of the same parking spot. Leng Rongrong shed past quickly and pulled in. She even did some floating as she maneuvered the car in, frightening Leng Qingqing in the process. Leng Qingqing opened the car door and rushed to Leng Rongrong. She knocked at her window. ¡°Are you mental? Do you know that you almost hit me?¡± Leng Rongrong opened the door and stepped out. Wearing a pair of sunsses on top of a blouse and jeans, she had a pigtail pulled on the top of her head. Leng Qingqing failed to recognize Leng Rongrong for a moment. Leng Rongrong removed her sunsses and threw a look at Leng Qingqing. ¡°Did I hit you? No, right? I could have hit you, but it didn¡¯t actually happen. If you are a bad driver, how is it my problem?¡± ¡°It is you!¡± Leng Qingqing got so surprised at the sight of Leng Rongrong. She never expected that Leng Rongrong would be driving an Audi car! ¡°You can drive? Where did you get this car from?¡± Leng Qingqing looked at Leng Rongrong, feeling furious. ¡°Of course I can. Obviously, I bought the car. You never gave me one, did you?¡± Leng Rongrong sneered and then walked through the entrance gate. Following Leng Qingqing, Leng Qingqing¡¯s mood turned bad. ¡°You have a driver¡¯s license? You are breaking thew if you drive without a license. Leng Rongrong gave a pitying look to Leng Qingqing and shrugged. Leng Qingqing caught up with her. ¡°Where did you get the money to buy the car from? That cripple could not have possibly given you any money.¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. Leng Qingqing became more and more agitated. She looked at Leng Rongrong with fury. ¡°How dare you drive without a license?¡± ¡°If you think so, then call the police!¡± Leng Rongrong was not affected by her outburst. ¡°I will! I am not afraid of you.¡± Leng Qingqing actually dialled the police in anger while Leng Rongrong entered the Tomorrow Entertainment office nonchntly. Leng Qingqing soon followed after her into the meeting room. There were already several people seated there. The actors were busy chatting when Leng Qingqing and Leng Rongrong entered the room. Leng Rongrong nodded at everyone politely and found a ce to sit down. Leng Qingqing took a seat next to Leng Rongrong and snorted. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Let me tell you, I already called the police. They are on their way to get you.¡± The room was quiet at the moment, and Leng Qingqing¡¯s whispered voice was heard by everyone. The people in the room could not help but turn to look at Leng Qingqing in astonishment. Leng Qingqing was flustered with all that attention and pointed at Leng Rongrong. ¡°She was driving her car without a license!¡± No one said anything. The whole scene was a bit embarrassing. Leng Qingqing: ¡°¡­.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°How do you know I have no license?¡± Leng Qingqing snorted. ¡°You are a wild kid from the countryside. You didn¡¯t have enough money for food and schooling, of course you don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license. Your driving skills were so dangerous, so of course you never took the driving test.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded, as if agreeing with her. Soon the policemen arrived there. They asked about the person who had made the call and the one who was the used. Leng Qingqing pointed at Leng Rongrong. ¡°That¡¯s her. She almost hit my car. Take her away, she is very dangerous.¡± The police turned to look at Leng Rongrong. Immediately, Leng Rongrong brought out her license from the purse. ¡°Sir, I do have a driver¡¯s license, here is it. I passed the test two years ago and have been driving since then. I am a legal citizen of the country. Someone likes calling the police to create trouble unnecessarily, simply because she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Leng Rongrong said all of this calmly while the policemen checked her license. Then the officers turned towards Leng Qingqing. Leng Qingqing did not believe her and grabbed hold of the license. ¡°This must be a fake!¡± ¡°Miss, we know what is fake and what is not. You don¡¯t need to teach us.¡± ¡°I¡­ she shouldn¡¯t have been able to drive the car!¡± ¡°Why not? She has the license, and it is a real one. But you¡­ why did you call the police to settle your private grudge, just to take revenge?¡± Leng Qingqing tried to pacify the police. After a long while, the two policemen left but not without giving her a warning. Everyone in the meeting room looked at Leng Qingqing with a weird expression. They thought that Leng Qingqing wasn¡¯t a nice person since she tried to settle her private grudge in this manner. Leng Rongrong had held a calm expression on the face from beginning to the end. Soon after, the director and the producer arrived there. The moment she saw the director, Leng Qingqing said immediately, ¡°Director, what is Leng Rongrong doing here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t she be here?¡± Director looked at Leng Qingqing in confusion. Leng Qingqing got the role because of her contact. He had not been quite satisfied with her performance. At this moment he disliked her even more for daring to interrogate him in this manner. Leng Qingqing was taken aback and said, ¡°I¡­ I just feel that she doesn¡¯t fit this show!¡± ¡°Why not? We all think that she is suitable for the show. Are you the director of this show?¡± Director Wang said annoyedly. She stopped talking immediately. Anyways, she was the lead actress, and Leng Rongrong would be cast in a minor supporting role. She would have all kinds of methods to give her a hard timeter on. This bitch knew nothing about acting. She only came to be an actress because she dreamed about the glory of being a superstar. She was lucky to have been chosen by the director. Since Director Wang was a weird-tempered person, it was best not to offend him. Leng Qingqing pacified herself as she thought about this. While she was busy fantasizing about how to crush Leng Rongrong, Director Wang suddenly said, ¡°Let me introduce our lead actress. You may not know her yet, but you will get to know each other well enough after the filming starts. Her name is Leng¡­¡± Chapter 27 - Not The Lead Role?

Chapter 27: Not The Lead Role?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Hello everyone, my name is Leng Qingqing.¡± Leng Qingqing sprang up and bowed to everyone. ¡°Nice to meet you all.¡± Director Wang, alongwith the producer, turned to look at Leng Qingqing with a weird look on his face. Even the actors present there stared at her with a peculiar expression. ¡°Miss Leng, I know you are eager to present yourself to everyone, but please calm down right now. I will introduce you in a while. First, I would like to present Miss Leng Rongrong to everyone. She is going to y the lead role of this show, Xia Wunian.¡± Director Wang nodded at Leng Rongrong and smiled. Rongrong said, ¡°What??¡± Leng Qingqing: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Director Wang?¡± Leng Qingqing turned to Director Wang in disbelief. ¡°Did you just say that she is the lead actress?¡± How could that be possible? Xia Wunian was her role to y! Furthermore, Qingle had already spoken to the relevant people on her behalf. How did this rolend up in this bitch¡¯sp then? Didn¡¯t Leng Rongrong audition for a supporting role? What qualities did she have to be cast as the lead actress? She had zero capability and no experience. ¡°Yes, Leng Rongrong is going to be the lead actress for this show.¡± Director Wang said seriously, then he turned to Leng Rongrong. ¡°Rongrong, is this the first time that you are in a show?¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°I have never acted before, so it is the first time for me. But Director Wang, did you just say that I am the lead actress? Umm, the audition I gave was for the supporting role.¡± ¡°You may have never done a show but you are quite talented. We watched the audition and the entire crew came to the conclusion that you are most suitable for portraying Xia Wunian.¡± Director Wang said with a sincere expression on his face. Leng Rongrong was startled. Did this mean that she would be the lead actress in her first show itself? Didn¡¯t that sound lovely? She had nned to use this show as a stepping stone to enter the entertainment industry. Unexpectedly, the director thought that she was worthy of being the main female lead. Leng Qingqing, who had Leng Qingle behind her back and a decent experience in the industry, was flummoxed. ¡°Not willing to be Xia Wunian?¡± Seeing Leng Rongrong hesitate, Director Wang asked her immediately. ¡°Yes, yes, I am willing. Director Wang, Sister Producer, I won¡¯t disappoint you. Thank you for choosing me. I will try my best to portray this role well!¡± Leng Rongrong bowed to everyone, including the other actors and actresses. Then she gave a detailed introduction about herself and expressed that she was looking forward to working with them. Leng Rongrong was easygoing and polite. So, the other actors liked her too. Only Leng Qingqing¡¯s face turned dark. She was not only pissed but also embarrassed. After all, she had thought that this role belonged to her for sure. That was why she had stood up excitedly, earlier on. She was thoroughly embarrassed, and could not believe what just happened. ¡°Director Wang, what about me?¡± Leng Qingqing turned to him in uncertainty. Leng Rongrong had taken the role that she had her eyes on, so now what about her? Was she going to y a supporting role standing next to Leng Rongrong? Leng Qingqing got quite annoyed as this thought. Why must she y a supporting role? ¡°As for you¡­ we have discussed and concluded that you are most suitable for Chu Ling, the antagonist.¡± Director Wang answered. Leng Qingqing: ¡°!!!¡± She not only failed to get Xia Wunian, but was given the role of Chu Ling?! Chu Ling was a role which only had few lines and was badly detested throughout the story. So the director was telling her that she looked like a bad person? Annoyed, Leng Qingqing wanted to argue with the director but she knew that Director Wang Wufeng had a weird temper and that it was almost impossible to outwit him. No one could persuade him into changing his mind once he decided upon something. Also, Director Wang had a widework in this industry and he was not afraid to offend anyone. She was nothing more than a minor actress, whom Director Wang did not care for. Leng Qingqing curbed her impulse when she realized that he could not be offended. She had been in this industry long enough to know how things worked. It would not matter if she was impacted, but what if her behaviour affected her brother¡­ her mother would definitely me her for it. Qingle was doing very well in his career right now and couldn¡¯t afford any disruptions. ¡°I am assuming that you approve of this proposal by staying silent.¡± He asked Leng Qingqing. ¡°I am fine with it.¡± Leng Qingqing said hesitantly and then sat down. She had lostplete interest in presenting herself in front of the crew. They finished with everyone¡¯s introductions but the male lead actor had not arrived till now. ¡°Director Wang, where is the lead actor?¡± Leng Rongrong was quite concerned about this point. She had to face that man during the entire shoot and was hoping that he would be a talented actor with an easygoing personality. ¡°Sorry, we arete.¡± The door opened, as two men walked in. The man was in his twenties and had a cold face. He was very good-looking and there was a unique air around him. Behind him, was a young man who looked to be his assistant. The frigid man nodded at everyone. Director Wang said, ¡°Rongrong, here is the lead actor, Jin Mingfeng. He got the ¡®Movie King¡¯ awardst year.¡± Jin Mingfeng nodded at everyone as a way of greeting and Director Wang presented everyone else to Jin Mingfeng. When the introductions were done, Director Wang asked if anyone had any questions regarding their roles. He wanted to clear these points before signing of the contracts. This would be followed by script reading, and then the filming wouldmence. Most of them were satisfied with the roles orded to them, especially Leng Rongrong. She had auditioned for a supporting role but unexpectedly got the lead role! But Leng Qingqing was not so pleased. Yet she did not dare to express it. She had joined the crew through a rmendation. She couldn¡¯t do anything if the director did not think highly of her. She had used all the influence that she had. What more could she do? She had barely been offered any work in the past few days, so she had to ept whatever she had in hand. She had intended to crush Leng Rongrong, but Leng Rongrong stomped upon her instead. But Leng Qingqing had an open mind. Although she was ying a supporting role, she could still crush Leng Rongrong. Yes, she was definitely going to defeat her! Moreover, she could alwayse up with something to torment this little bitch, since they were part of the same crew now. Leng Qingqing started to fantasize about all kinds of scenes where Leng Rongrong was being tormented. After the meeting, the director asked Leng Rongrong to stay back. He asked her a few questions and then said, ¡°You haven¡¯t signed with an agency yet, right? What about me rmending one to you?¡± Chapter 28 - Signed Up With A Big Agency

Chapter 28: Signed Up With A Big Agency

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°No, I haven¡¯t signed with any agency yet.¡± Leng Rongrong was interested in knowing Director Wang¡¯s idea. She did not have any links, nor any experience. So, no one had signed her up yet. She had thought about establishing apany of her own, but if some agency would like to sign her, she would not mind that either. It was a bit difficult to form an agency on her own at this moment, since she did not have any experience. If she could join an existing one, it would save her a lot of trouble. ¡°Are you interested in Wantang Entertainment? It is one of the major entertainmentpanies in the country. They have many artists, including a lot of famous ones. And they have many resources at their disposal. I happen to know the owner of Wantang Entertainment, so I can rmend your name to them.¡± Director Wang looked at Leng Rongrong in an appreciative way. He had a feeling that Leng Rongrong was going to be a superstar one day. She was good-looking and confident, and had a great set of acting skills. Most importantly, she was polite and courteous. She would always stand out wherever she went. ¡°Wantang Entertainment?¡± Leng Rongrong thought for a while. Thispany seemed to fulfil the demands and aspirations that she had from an establishment. It was a bigpany with numerous resources. With their concentrated efforts, they gave a fair chance to their artists to be popr, as long as the artists were not terrible performers. Also, it was apany that was willing to sign on newbies. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t have a history of ruining an artist. Thinking about it for a minute, Leng Rongrong told Director Wang that she was interested. Without any hesitation, Director Wang took Leng Rongrong to Wantang Entertainment to meet the owner, Li Nantong. Since Leng Rongrong was rmended by Director Wang, Li Nantong happily signed Leng Rongrong on. ¡°Girl, you have been endorsed by Director Wang, and I trust his judgement. But let me tell you that if you don¡¯t manage to make the most of the opportunity, ourpany will not offer you any further resources. We have many artists, including a lot of newbies. Whether you are able to climb thedder and reach the top depends on you as well, got it?¡± Li Nantong gave a meaningful look to Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°I understand. Thanks for the reminder, Boss!¡± After signing the contract, Leng Rongrong went back home. On the way, she picked up some food for Mo Linyuan and the others. But the moment she came home, she found that both Tang Luo and Mo Linyuan were not at home. Only Beautiful Li was there, having a great time with Storm. ¡°Beautiful, where are Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo?¡± Leng Rongrong asked him. ¡°They said that they needed to do something and went out.¡± Beautiful Li replied dutifully. ¡°Oh! I got some grilled chicken legs for everyone. Since, they are not lucky enough to taste my treat, let¡¯s eat on their behalf as well. ¡± Storm seemed to have caught the smell of grilled chicken, and lunged at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Alright, alright, Storm, you have a portion too!¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile. The two of them entered the house and sat down to eat the food along with Beautiful Li. ¨C At the Leng House Leng Qingqing started to smash stuff angrily the moment she reached home. ¡°Damn bitch, I am so badly pissed. She stole my role!¡± Leng Qingqing swept everything off the table. She had been waiting for Leng Rongrong outside thepany to interrogate her but Leng Rongrong came out with the director, so she didn¡¯t get the chance to argue with her. ¡°What is it going on, Qingqing?¡± Hearing the noise, Li Mn walked out from the kitchen. ¡°Who are you angry at, Baby?¡± ¡°That bitch stole my role.¡± Leng Qingqing slumped on the sofa, pursed her lips and tossed away the cushion. ¡°What bitch? Your role was stolen? What do you mean? Didn¡¯t Qingle reach out to the producer? Didn¡¯t you say that you were surely going to get the role?¡± Li Mn put down the te full of fruits and came to Leng Qingqing. She wrapped her arms around her daughter¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It is Leng Rongrong, that bitch! Mom, you know what, she was driving a new car today. She is just a wild kid from the countryside. How could she have a driver¡¯s license and a car, how?!¡± Leng Qingqing still could not digest all that had happened through the day. She said furiously, ¡°Qingle did talk to his contact, but they gave me the role of Chu Ling, the antagonist. And Leng Rongrong was given the lead role. The director must be blind. He is an idiot and not the ¡®Best Director¡¯ award winner.¡± Li Mn finally understood the issue. Despite Leng Qingle¡¯s intervention, the director still picked Leng Rongrong as the lead actor and gave Leng Qingqing a terrible role, instead. Qingqing had to ept the proposal since she did not dare counter it, fearing that she would affect her brother¡¯s future. That was why Qingqing was so pissed. If it had been someone else, she would not have gotten so angry. But a wild kid from the countryside had defeated her. Also, this girl had never acted in her life before. Leng Qingqing was, after all, an actress, a minor one, but that still ounted for something! Li Mn got quite angry as well after hearing this. ¡°Damn that girl, how dare she steal your part. Shame on her!¡± Li Mn said angrily, ¡°Hang on, I will call her and ask her toe over. We need to sort this out.¡± ¡°Is that going to work? That bitch has a terrible temper.¡± Leng Qingqing said annoyedly. ¡°We may not be able to do anything, but your dad can. I am sure that she will listen to your father. Hang on, let me talk to your father first.¡± Li Mn called up Leng Guantang and recounted the whole story in a pitiful tone. She told him that she would like Leng Rongrong toe over to ask her why she was bullying her sister in this way. Hearing her words, Leng Guantang got very annoyed. He said that he wasing home soon and would call that damned girl over as well. ¡°Alright, now you father knows.¡± Li Mn touched Leng Qingqing¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, baby. We wille up with all kinds of methods to teach her a lesson. You have to be patient. You are definitely going to surpass her! Furthermore, your brother is well established in the industry. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Chapter 29 - Shameless?

Chapter 29: Shameless?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

After finishing the grilled chicken, Leng Rongrong spent some time having fun with Storm before she received Leng Guantang¡¯s call. Leng Guantang sounded quite furious over the phone. He was trying to get her toe over iming that it was for something important. After disconnecting the call, Leng Rongrong looked skeptical. She hypothesised that even if Leng Guantang had something important to tell her, it could not be something good. She did not want to go there, but then she remembered the Leng Family¡¯s promise to give her mother¡¯s legacy back to her after marrying Mo Linyuan in the ce of Leng Qingqing. As a result, she decided to go back and im what belonged to her. Leng Rongrong told Beautiful Li where she was heading and turned around to leave home. ¡°Madam, are you sure you don¡¯t need me?¡± Beautiful Li looked at Leng Rongrong in a confused manner. He was a professional fighter and a bodyguard. But he had been assigned to y with the dog, wash clothes and cook everyday. Didn¡¯t that sound weird? ¡°No thanks, I am going to meet the Leng Family.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°If I take you along, they will assume that I am deliberately trying to create trouble for them.¡± ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Beautiful Li had to stay back with the dog. Leng Rongrong drove her Audi and headed towards the Leng Family¡¯s vi. As the car drove into the vi, Li Mn and Leng Qingqing heard the noise and went to the doorstep. ¡°She can drive and has her own car.¡± Li Mn was surprised. ¡°She just arrived from the countryside. I had heard that she experienced a bad time there. Where did she get the car from? Mo Linyuan doesn¡¯t have any money. How was she able to afford a car? Weren¡¯t the both of them abandoned by the Mo family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I am curious as well. She is just too poor to get a car or a license!¡± Leng Qingqing said, unconvinced. ¡°Could her mother have left her anything? That can¡¯t be true. Those things are still in our hands¡­ Or maybe Mo Linyuan had some legacy remaining with him. He used to be in charge of the Mo Family, after all.¡± Leng Rongrong raised her eyebrows and came to them. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing. Rongrong, did Master Mo buy this car for you? What are you doing here alone? Where is he?¡± Li Mn looked at Leng Rongrong with a smile. She was behaving gently as if she were her real mother. ¡°Oh, he is crippled, not very convenient to bring him out.¡± Leng Rongrong showed a hypocritical smile. ¡°And I bought this car myself, what is wrong?¡± ¡°You¡­ bought it yourself?¡± Li Mn looked at Leng Rongrong. She suddenly thought of something and a sinister smile hovered over her face. She invited Leng Rongrong in and asked her to sit down as she prepared some fruits and snacks for her. Leng Rongrong did not touch the food but asked Li Mn calmly. ¡°Where is father?¡± ¡°He should be here soon. Just take a rest here. Chat with Qingqing. I will go and make some food. Tell me what you want to eat.¡± Li Mn seemed rather affable and friendly. But Leng Rongrong felt goosebumps breaking out on her body, looking at that treacherous smile. It was impossible for Li Mn to be so nice to her. She remembered clearly thatst time she was given a cup of water with drugs inside. She was never going to eat anything that Li Mn made for her. Leng Rongrong chuckled dryly and waited for Leng Guantang toe home. Leng Qingqing was seated on the opposite side of the sofa and looked at Leng Rongrong in a weird way. ¡°Leng Rongrong, how on earth did you get the lead role? It should have been mine, not yours!¡± ¡°The director has a good eye. It is not something that I did.¡±Leng Rongrong shrugged indifferently. ¡°If the Director does not like you, what are you ming me for? Also, it doesn¡¯t depend just on the director. Apparently, everyone wants me to be the lead actress, so what am I supposed to do?¡± Hearing what Leng Rongrong said, Leng Qingqing became furious. ¡°Stop being so arrogant, you bitch!¡± ¡°Well, I have a reason for being arrogant. I had wanted no more than a supporting role, but the director and the producer liked me and offered this part to me. So, of course I have to take it. After all, no one would give up the lead role for the supporting role, right?¡± Leng Rongrong blinked at Leng Qingqing. Leng Qingqing got so angry that she almost passed out. Leng Rongrong was tantly showing off in front of her and teasing her. She had tried so hard to get the lead role, but did not make it in the end. But, the one who had no intention of taking the role, got it instead. She had tried using her contacts, but it turned out to be a waste. Leng Qingqing cursed Leng Rongrong, but Leng Rongrong stayed calm from beginning to the end. Soon, Leng Guantang came in. Leng Guantang noticed the brand-new Audi car parked in the yard and then saw Leng Qingqing and Leng Rongrong the moment he entered the living room. Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Guantang coldly. ¡°You are finally here.¡± Leng Rongrong said calmly. ¡°Since you are here, we can talk about our deal we madest time. I already married Mo Linyuan as you had requested, so now, give my mother¡¯s things to me.¡± Leng Guantang frowned. ¡°How dare you mention your mother¡¯s legacy in front of me. You are shameless enough to steal your sister¡¯s role.¡± Rongrong said, ¡°What??¡± Did she steal the role? Did she? She was simply capable enough to be picked by the Director. Also, when was it announced that Leng Qingqing would get the role in the first ce? Did the director ever say that Leng Qingqing was going to y Xia Wunian, originally? Leng Rongrong had no good feelings towards this father who had appeared only a few times in her life. ¡°First of all, I am here to get my mother¡¯s stuff back, and it has nothing to do with whether or not I did something wrong. Secondly, I am not a shameless person. Third, should we just ask the director if he had ever confirmed that Leng Qingqing was going to get the lead role? If nothing was confirmed, then the role was never hers to begin with.¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the director who arranges the roles. He offered it to me and I took it. Anything wrong with that? I was chosen because I ampetent. I you have anything to say against that decision, go to the crew and tell them that you failed in your backdoor entry attempts and could only get her a supporting role!¡± ¡°You bitch! Stop speaking rubbish.¡± ¡°Why? Sounds harsh? I am simply telling the truth.¡± Leng Rongrong sneered at Leng Qingqing. ¡°You are very sharp-tongued!¡± Leng Guantang said in an annoyed tone. Chapter 30 - Mother’s Legacy

Chapter 30: Mother¡¯s Legacy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Alright, alright, stop arguing, let¡¯s just drink some tea and talk this thing over!¡± Li Mn came there with an apron tied around her, looking reasonable and patient. She nced at Leng Rongrong with a friendly look. ¡°Rongrong, I am just going to ask a question, don¡¯t get mad. Director Wang seems like an amazing man, and he doesn¡¯t pick newbies as the lead actress. The reason you be the lead actress¡­ could you have possibly made a deal with Director Wang? And your car¡­ you didn¡¯t trade your body with that man for it, right? I do not mean to imply something wrong. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want you to get exploited. Honestly, the entertainment industry is veryplicated.¡± Li Mn looked very gentle on the surface, but was speaking ugly words. She was trying to suggest to Leng Guantang that Leng Rongrong was selling her body and humiliating the Leng Family. As per her, Leng Rongrong got the role because she doled out ¡®favours¡¯ to the director. That was how she stole the role that should have been Leng Qingqing¡¯s. Sure enough, what Li Mn said sounded reasonable to Leng Guantang. Hearing the words, Leng Guantang became furious. ¡°Leng Rongrong, did you do anything to humiliate the Leng Family?!¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I have done has nothing to do with the Leng Family. You are part of the Leng Family, but I am not. Even if there is anyone iming that I have done something shameful, you guys can walk away unscathed. After all, you have never raised me or educated me personally. I may carry the Leng family name but I have nothing to do with any of you.¡± Leng Guantang became speechless and stuttered incoherently. ¡°Mr. Leng, I am here to take back my mother¡¯s legacy. I heard that my mother used to have a house that she lived in earlier. Can you give back that old house as well as the other things that she left behind?¡± She looked at Leng Guantang with steady eyes. Leng Guantang was silent, but Li Mn¡¯s face changed its color. ¡°What old house? You are mistaken, your mother left you nothing.¡± ¡°Leng Rongrong, are you crazy? Your mother died so long ago, what could she have possibly left for you? Even if she did, it¡¯s all gone now.¡± Leng Qingqing snapped at her. ¡°Oh? I did what you said, but now you are breaking your promise.¡± Leng Rongrong frowned and approached Leng Guantang steadily. ¡°I don¡¯t trust them, but I want to hear from you if my mother left me something or not.¡± ¡°Nope, her stuff caught fire and was destroyed.¡± Leng Guantang replied coldly. Leng Rongrong blinked and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t joke with me. You made me marry Mo Linyuan and told me that I could get my mother¡¯s legacy afterwards. Now you are telling me that there is no legacy to im?¡± Leng Rongrong was furious, as the coldness in her eyes was getting frostier. She did not like the feeling of being lied to. Her mother, Xu Ci, as far as she knew, did leave many things behind. When her mother married Leng Guantang, he had nothing whilst her mother had apany which eventually became a part of the Leng Enterprise andnded into Leng Guantang¡¯s hands. Leng Enterprise, technically, belonged to her mother . Leng Guantang had taken over thepany. She had no interest in it. All she needed was whatever her mother had left behind, whether it was a photo, or the house she lived in before or anything else that belonged to her. After keeping her side of the deal, these people were going back on their word now?!? ¡°Leng Guantang, tell me the truth, yes or no?¡± Leng Rongrong took a step forward furiously. Her fingertips had grasped the cicada-wing thin de and a lethal look shed across her eyes. He had caused her mother¡¯s death and brought home a stepmother for her. After that, he banished her and sent her to live in the countryside. Now he was trying to swallow everything her mother left her? ¡°What did you just call me? I am your father. How dare you call me by my name?¡± Leng Guantang looked furious. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be addressed as my father.¡± Leng Rongrong countered ruthlessly. Leng Guantang became dumbstruck by the viciousness in her eyes. Leng Rongrong closed the gap between them and stared at Leng Guantang in an intimidating way. She might be a young girl, but her demeanor was not timid. Facing Leng Guantang, she showed no fear. ¡­.. Back at the vi. Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo reached home and he helped Mo Linyuan get out of the car. The moment they arrived, Beautiful Li and Storm rushed out. Storm wagged at Mo Linyuan happily. Mo Linyuan asked Li. ¡°Where is Madam?¡± ¡°She came home, but then headed for her father¡¯s home.¡± Beautiful Li replied. ¡°Her father¡¯s home?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. Tang Luo paused in his action and asked him. ¡°Master, should we go there and check? The Leng Family don¡¯t like Madam. Will they bully her? If Madam is alone, she may have to suffer some losses.¡± ¡°Stop wasting time talking, let¡¯s go now.¡± Mo Linyuan ordered him and Tang Luo pushed Mo Linyuan back into the car. Beautiful Li said, ¡°Should Ie along?¡± ¡°Is this any of your business?¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Beautiful Li coldly. Beautiful Li: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, he was an irrelevant man who was only supposed to cook food and do house chores for them. As Mo Linyuan arrived at the Leng Family¡¯s house, the situation seemed to be in a mess. Leng Rongrong was surrounded by a group of bodyguards. Leng Guantang and Li Mn were fretting around their injured daughter, Leng Qingqing. Leng Qingqing had just got a small scratch on her neck, but she was sobbing grievously. ¡°I told you to give me my stuff. I have nothing else to say to you. ¡± Leng Rongrong looked furious. She thrashed all the bodyguards and revealed three sharp des between her fingers. The des were dazzling against the light, cold and twinkling. She tilted her neck and said grimly, ¡°It is so annoying to talk sense with you. I should not have even bothered. You have seen how sharp my des are. One wrong move and I will cut your artery!¡± ¡°Leng Rongrong, are you trying to kill us?¡± Leng Guantang went mad with anger. He was a man who enjoyed a high status, but he could not even suppress a young girl. He felt an acute sense of humiliation. ¡°I am not a killer. I just want my mother¡¯s things, don¡¯t you get it? I need my mother¡¯s legacy!¡± Leng Rongrong enunciated each word. ¡°If she wants her mother¡¯s legacy¡­¡± A powerful voice arose at this moment. Tang Luo and Mo Linyuan entered the Leng Family¡¯s house. ¡°¡­better give it to her.¡± Mo Linyuan threw a sharp look at Leng Guantang. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Leng.¡± Leng Guantang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When he caught sight of Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, he felt a sense of dread creeping over his heart. Didn¡¯t they say that this man had be a waste? Why did he still look as sharp as he used to, when he was in power? Chapter 31 - My Wife

Chapter 31: My Wife

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

¡°Fourth Master, what are you doing here?¡± He was, after, the Fourth Master of the Mo Family. He might have fallen out of favor, but Leng Guantang could not ignore the intimidating air he was giving out. He decided to use a friendly approach while dealing with this man. ¡°My wife is here, so of course I am here, too.¡± Mo Linyuan sounded very cold. His face was monstrously handsome. Even if he was seated in a wheelchair, he was still dazzling, looking like an emperor. His long and narrow eyes nced about casually, causing sudden fear in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Since my wife is at her parents¡¯ home, am I not allowed to pay a visit here, especially when you are bullying my wife?¡± What Mo Linyuan said baffled everyone. The bodyguards, who were lying on the ground, looked at Mo Linyuan with a wronged expression on their faces. What? What was this man talking about? Was he saying that they were bullying his wife? It was his wife who was bullying them! They were the ones who were bashed mercilessly and thrown on the ground. The bodyguards turned morose. They were beaten so badly and on top of it, they were being called the bullies. How could this man be so unreasonable? Leng Guantang and his family also had confusion on their faces. What did he mean? ¡°Linyuan, you must have misunderstood us. We are Rongrong¡¯s parents, of course we are not bullying her. We love to spoil her.¡± Leng Guantangughed dryly. ¡°Uh, have you eaten yet? What about staying for dinner?¡± ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± Mo Linyuan stared at Leng Guantang. Leng Guantang felt cold sweat sliding down on his back. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It was said that the Fourth Master used to have a weird temper and was unpredictable. He was famous for behaving in an extremely arrogant and wild manner in the past. But after he became crippled, these rumours faded away, except for one as per which, his temper had be even worse. It seemed that this rumour was true. Mo Linyuan did look like someone who liked to give people a hard time. Leng Guantang had thought that he would not fear a powerless Mo Linyuan, who had been driven out of his own home. But the moment he caught Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, he felt terror stirring inside him. ¡°Actually, we were not troubling Rongrong.¡± Li Mn helped Leng Qingqing to stand up. ¡°It is she who has stolen away her sister¡¯s role and hurt her as well. Fourth Master, she is now your wife, please watch her conduct. Maybe she doesn¡¯t regard us as her family any more, so our words do not have any effect on her.¡± Leng Qingqing¡¯s neck was still bleeding. She had turned into a mute in fright and could not utter even a single word. Li Mn was very worried about her daughter and spoke up in anger. ¡°Watch her? Why must I watch my wife? I like her temper.¡± Mo Linyuanughed coldly, casting out an arrogant look. ¡°You want to control my wife?¡± Li Mnwas stunned. This cripple was defending Leng Rongrong? Of course! No one wanted a cripple like him, so when he got a woman for himself, he would cherish her. ¡°I am saying this for your sake.¡± Li Mn tried to exin it to him in a coaxing manner. ¡°I heard that you have been already driven out of the Mo Family, and are residing in a discarded house. Both of you are living such a poor life because of which Rongrong is now having to sell her body to support you guys. Honestly, I have to remind you not to behave so arrogantly and cause trouble everywhere around. You will end up facing even a harder time at this rate. Am I saying anything wrong, dear?¡± Leng Guantang nodded. ¡°True, you should keep a low profile¡­¡± Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Whether we are living a poor life or not has nothing to do with you, right? Also, even if wend into trouble, it is none of your business either. Who are you to interfere in this?¡± Leng Rongrong smiled and cast a sharp look at them. ¡°If I cause trouble for you, you would still not be able to do anything, right?¡± Before they understood what was happening, Leng Rongrong suddenly shed past them. She had been a few steps away from Leng Qingqing but now she came to her side and ced the de against her neck. A sinister smile hovered over her face. She exerted some force into her palm and made Leng Qingqing start to scream in misery. ¡°No, please release me! Leng Rongrong, let me go. What are you doing? My parents can give you anything you want, don¡¯t do this to me.¡± Leng Qingqing felt the cold metal touching her neck. Her legs shivered and urine trickled on the floor from underneath her skirt. Soon, a pool of yellow liquid appeared on the ground. Leng Qingqing did not even realize that she had peed out of fright. She was just shivering and begging her parents for help. ¡°Oh man, how filthy you are!¡± Leng Rongrong took a step away from her in disdain but the de remained firmly against Leng Qingqing¡¯s neck. Tang Luo burst intoughter. But Mo Linyuan had no expression on his handsome face. ¡°I¡­¡± Leng Qingqing lowered her head and spotted the liquid. Her cheeks turned deep red in humiliation. ¡°Leng Rongrong, how dare you? Stop this nonsense, she is your sister.¡± Leng Guantang bellowed. ¡°Leave her alone!¡± Li Mn was pissed too. Seeing Leng Rongrong not having any intention of releasing Leng Qingqing, Li Mn cast a look at the bodyguards. The bodyguards understood what she meant and turned to lunge at Mo Linyuan. Li Mn wanted to take the cripple as a hostage to threaten her, seeing that this bitchy couple was so much in love with each other. However, before the bodyguards could reach him, Tang Luo brought them down one after another. Seated in the wheelchair, Mo Linyuan watched Tang Luo giving ashing to the bodyguards, in a rxed manner. The bodyguards started to groan in misery. None of them had expected that after being beaten by a woman, they would receive another rounding from a weak looking man. This was disgraceful! After Tang Luo wrapped up the gang, he went back to standing behind Mo Linyuan, respectfully. Mo Linyuan tapped his fingers on the handlebars of the wheelchair, making a creepy noise. A minuteter, Mo Linyuan spilled out the two words. ¡°The legacy.¡± ¡°I will bring it.¡± Leng Guantang cringed, turned around and went to fetch the stuff. A few minutester, Leng Guantang brought out some jewelry and pictures of her mother. Mo Linyuan turned to look at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Rongrong, go and check.¡± At this point, Leng Rongrong released Leng Qingqing. Chapter 32 - Deeply Frightened

Chapter 32: Deeply Frightened

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Qingqing copsed upon the patch of her urine, without any care.mLi Mn rushed out and took hold of her daughter, touching her neck in deep fright. ¡°Pictures, jewelry, that¡¯s it? I think there should be more things, right? What about my mother¡¯s house?¡± Leng Rongrong stared at Leng Guantang in coldness. ¡°We can transfer the house to your name, but that will take some time.¡± Leng Guantang said. ¡°It can only be given to you when the necessary documentation is done.¡± ¡°When will it be done? I need a confirmed date.¡± Leng Rongrong put away her mother¡¯s things and then looked at him lethally. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time again and again.¡± ¡°At least one week.¡± ¡°That is too long!¡± ¡°You have three days to get everything ready for me.¡± Leng Rongrong said. ¡°But it takes time.¡± Leng Guantang frowned. ¡°Two days!¡± Leng Rongrong smiled as she looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°You are capable enough to manage it in this period of time, right? Remember, I have not yet started talking about taking my mother¡¯spany back.¡± What Leng Rongrong said made Leng Guantang break into cold sweat. She knew! She knew that her mother owned thispany before. She knew that they had stolen her mother¡¯spany! Was she going to try and im it back? Leng Guantang threw a look at Leng Rongrong, who said, ¡°You better give back what I need, otherwise I willy my hands on thepany directly.¡± ¡°Rongrong, you are mistaken. You have nothing to do with thatpany.¡± Standing beside them, Li Mn reacted nervously. ¡°What is with that reaction of yours? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Leng Rongrong countered her and shrugged. ¡°I am not asking you for thepany right now. In two days, give back the house to me, or I will not leave you alone in peace.¡± ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Li Mn asked her again but Leng Rongrong ignored her. She came to Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Beautiful must have gotten the food ready!¡± ¡°Fourth Master, aren¡¯t you staying for dinner?¡± Leng Guantang asked hypocritically after all this drama. Leng Rongrong turned around. ¡°There is a high possibility that you will poison us.¡± Leng Guantang: ¡°¡­¡± Tang Luo stepped aside, as Leng Rongrong pushed Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair towards the car. Tang Luo opened the Maybach car¡¯s door and helped Mo Linyuan go in. After Leng Rongrong exchanged the car keys with Tang Luo, she went into the Maybach¡¯s driver seat, and Tang Luo went to drive the Audi. Standing behind them, Leng Guantang waspletely confused. Maybach was an extremely expensive car¡­ The car Leng Rongrong possessed had already startled him, but Mo Linyuan¡¯s vehicle was even more shocking. Could he be wrong regarding Mo Linyuan¡¯s economic condition? Why did they still have so much money that they could afford these cars? As far as he knew, they should not have even been able to afford a meal, considering their financial situation. Was someone from the Mo Family helping them in secret? In the car. Leng Rongrong asked him as she looked through the rearview mirror. ¡°What are you doing here? I did not ask Beautiful toe along because I could fix the problem myself¡­¡± She wanted to get back her stuff with her own abilities. It was said that her mother had been an amazing person and she wanted to try and be like her. She had been quite surprised to see Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo here. Mo Linyuan was a silent man. She had always thought that he was someone with an inferiorityplex about his condition and avoided people. Unexpectedly, this man came to the Leng Family to protect her! Well¡­ If Mo Linyuan had been a strong, healthy man, she might not have been moved. But he was a cripple, someone who could not even defend himself. It touched her heart deeply. ¡°I was passing by.¡± Mo Linyuan replied coldly. ¡°Passing by? Where were you going that you passed by the Leng Family¡¯s house and entered the house as well?¡± Leng Rongrong burst intoughter. ¡°You are so bad at lying, arrogant man. You came there to save me. Admit it. You must have been moved by my plight, no? After all, I treat you so well!¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did they drug you before?¡± Mo Linyuan thought of what Leng Rongrong said to them. ¡°If they had not drugged me, I would not have married you.¡± Leng Rongrong said and then covered her mouth subconsciously. ¡°Oh well, what a nice day! Actually, I had not thought less of you, just¡­ I did not know you, right? So, I had turned down the marriage proposal. Also, rumor went that you were hideous and had a bad temper, someone who had a broken heart and broken legs¡­ haha, but rumor is a rumor after all. You are soooo good-looking!¡± Leng Rongrong thought that Mo Linyuan could be extolled as the best looking guy in the entire world! She had no idea how the rumor about his looks being bad spread across. ¡°You married me because they drugged you?¡± Mo Linyuan was startled. So, this woman was not a spy sent by the Mo Family? ¡°Yeah¡­ well it was more than that. Another reason was that they said that if I married you, they would give back my mother¡¯s things to me. I could have run away, but for my mother¡¯s stuff, I had to marry you.¡± Leng Rongrong said. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad! I married you for my own selfish reasons, but trust me, there will always be someone who genuinely likes you. You will surely meet someone good.¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Mo Linyuan staying silent, Leng Rongrong added. ¡°As long as you work hard, you can be a great person, even if your legs don¡¯t work any more. Your legs are broken, not your brain! Your mind worked so well earlier, and it can still do so. You can be powerful again.¡± Staring at Leng Rongrong for a while, Mo Linyuan asked her. ¡°So, you are not the woman sent by the Mo Family?¡± ¡°The Mo Family?¡± Leng Rongrong looked surprised. ¡°Of course not, I don¡¯t even know them!¡± Seeing Leng Rongrong¡¯s open expression, Mo Linyuan decided that this woman was not lying. So had he misunderstood her? Maybe, the Mo Family had started to believe that he was totally shattered by now and hence, hadn¡¯t sent someone to spy on him. Mo Linyuan tapped his fingers on the wheelchair, still wearing a cold expression on his handsome face. Chapter 33 - Her Unfathomable Background

Chapter 33: Her Unfathomable Background

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

When they returned home, Beautiful Li was waiting for them. Despite being a bodybuilder with a strong physique, he was very good at cooking, especially braised pork with preserved vegetables. It was his speciality! Leng Rongrong could smell the aroma the moment she entered the house. ¡°Beautiful, did you make something tasty?¡± Leng Rongrong looked very excited, like an innocent child. She seemed totally different from the person who had confronted the Leng Family aggressively sometime ago. Tang Luo helped Mo Linyuan into the house but his eyes were fixed upon Leng Rongrong. Mo Linyuan was still trying to figure the woman out. Was this woman really not sent by the Mo Family? Well, the Mo Family were not capable of controlling such a wild woman, and she did not seem to be someone who needed money. Her worth seemed to be as much as that of the entire Mo Family. So, was it just a coincidence that he ended up marrying such an interesting wife? Someone who could protect him and was willing to spend money on him, and more importantly, help him stand up on his feet again? Very interesting. Tang Luo followed Mo Linyuan¡¯s gaze and asked him. ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t seem to be someone from the countryside!¡± ¡°Has the investigation beenpleted?¡± Mo Linyuan looked up. ¡°Let me check.¡± Tang Luo said. Leng Rongrong stole a rib bone from the kitchen and came to Mo Linyuan with a piece of meat in her hand. ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Mo Linyuan kept his lips sealed as he looked at Leng Rongrong holding the meat with her bare fingers. This woman was not using chopsticks! ¡°I washed my hands, they are clean!¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan pointedly. ¡°Stealing some food before the dinner starts makes the food extra tasty! Hurry up, not everyone gets this kind of privilege.¡± Mo Linyuan opened his mouth finally and epted therge piece of meat. Beautiful Li was indeed a great cook. But this meat seemed much tastier, because it was delivered into his mouth by this woman. Standing behind Mo Linyuan, Tang Luo felt that his eyes had gone bad. His master, who had a cleanliness obsession, just ate the meat that Madam fed him from her hand. Although Madam only used two fingers, and imed that she had washed her hands, Master would have pushed such a person away earlier. But this time, Master did not shoo her away and opened his mouth instead. Oh my god¡­ ¡°Luo, what is wrong, do you want to have a bite too? Let me fetch one piece for you.¡± Leng Rongrong turned to Tang Luo. Luo? Mo Linyuan threw a look at Tang Luo, who looked very confused as well. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t address me this way. It sounds so creepy, just call me Tang Luo, alright?¡± Tang Luo almost had a brain freeze. Why was she calling him Luo? What a horrible name. Wait, was the Master feeling jealous? ¡°I call Beautiful by his name, so you should be called Luo in all fairness. I am a friendly and warm person, no?¡± Leng Rongrong was very pleased with herself. But Tang Luo was thinking to himself. ¡°Please don¡¯t. Master would kill me. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t eat any more. You have just ruined my arrangement! If you move any more pieces, the exquisiteness would be ruined.¡± Beautiful Li screamed annoyedly from the kitchen. ¡°Haha, it is so tasty. You just keep cooking. I want to steal a small piece of whatever you make.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯sughing voice reached him. ¡°Nooo, please don¡¯t! Taking away the pieces would ruin how the dish looks!¡± ¡°We are a family, it doesn¡¯t matter if the dish looks good!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have enough hunger for dinnerter!¡± ¡°Ah, I am not a child.¡± Beautiful Li: ¡°¡­¡± Hearing the lively voices going back and forth, Mo Linyuan smiled, something which he barely did. Tang Luo: ¡°!!!¡± Did he just smile? Did the Master really smile? He had not seen Master smiling genuinely in a very long time! Madam was indeed a magician. Everyone gathered around the dining table. Leng Rongrong had a good appetite, and always stuffed food into her mouth, making everyone defend their portions. This tussle made the meal time even more delicious. After dinner, Leng Rongrong went for a walk with Storm outside. Beautiful Li followed behind. Mo Linyuan was invited to join them, but he turned down the invitation, iming that he had something to do. Leng Rongrongined a little, thinking that Mo Linyuan refused toe out because of his useless legs. But she did not push him. They were going to spend an incredibly long time with each other, and she would eventually manage to persuade him to take a walk with her someday. Mo Linyuan entered the study after Leng Rongrong left. Tang Luo came in with a pile of documents and said, ¡°Master, here is the background check on Madam. She has not been sent by the Mo Family. She married you because of the marriage contract between the Mo Family and the Leng Family. But our men can¡¯t seem to find details about her real background. She appears to be quite unfathomable.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Linyuan raised his profound eyes and looked at him. ¡°She did grow up in the countryside, but she spent only a brief period of time with her grandmother there. Her grandmother passed away when she was young. We don¡¯t know how she managed to grow up and who the people behind her are. Someone is stopping us from looking into her background. Moreover, our men have been warned severely not to harm Madam from the other side.¡± ¡°Who was sent to do the investigation?¡± ¡°Nan Si.¡± Tang Luo continued with his report. ¡°Nan Si is the most outstanding investigator in our information group. He is capable of digging up all kinds of detail, even if it was something that happened hundreds of years ago. But he simply can¡¯t find out anything about Madam¡¯s background. As per him, Madam has some extraordinary people behind her back. He was asked to pass on the message to you that her aim is not you, so please treat her well.¡± Mo Linyuan stayed silent for a moment and leafed through the documents that Tang Luo had given him. He spotted a picture of Leng Rongrong between the pile. A girl at the age of five or six was standing with an old grandma. Dressed in the inest of clothes, this girl still looked very pretty. Chapter 34 - Not Even For 100 Million!

Chapter 34: Not Even For 100 Million!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

The little girl in the picture had a snowy, white skin. Her eyes wererge and round, ck and shining. The picture reflected her loveliness. Mo Linyuan had seen many pretty girls, but this kind of pretty was new to him. He did not like children that much, but the girl in the picture stirred something inside his heart. He had been asked to treat her well. It was a meaningful line. It seemed that even Nan Si was a little scared of the people behind Leng Rongrong. Judging from what Leng Rongrong spoke every now and then, she seemed to have several amazing masters protecting her. As for the identity, Mo Linyuan could not tell who they were, judging from Leng Rongrong¡¯s words. But it did not matter who she really was and who was behind her back. As long she was not causing him any harm, he did not mind taking good care of this wife of his. ¨C ¡°Beautiful, you must be getting bored at home, right?¡± Leng Rongrong asked Beautiful Li while they were taking a walk. ¡°It is okay.¡± Yes, very boring. ¡°If you are bored, you can water the garden, remove the weeds. Trust me, if you keep working hard, you are going to find it very rewarding and interesting.¡± Leng Rongrong told him in a serious tone. Beautiful Li thought to himself. ¡°Madam, are you trying toe up with more excuses for yourziness?¡± ¡°Beautiful, are you used to living here?¡± Leng Rongrong asked him again. ¡°It is okay.¡± It was work, and he was willing to do it if he could earn 20,000 yuan more. Also, he had been dreaming of bing a chef since he was young. He could not be a chef in a five-star hotel, but it was one step closer to his childhood dream, working as a cook here. Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°Good, don¡¯t worry, I will treat you well. If I be a super star in the future, I will hire you as my bodyguard and add more money to your sry!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Beautiful Li answered in a firm voice. They reached arge park while walking. There was an old people¡¯smunity close by, so the park was quite lively, full of elderly people. Some of them were dancing, chatting and practising Tai Chi. As Leng Rongrong, Beautiful Li and Storm appeared there, they drew everyone¡¯s attention. The key point was this trio looked quite scary! The dog was enormous, beautiful but way too big. That muscr, tall man had a lethal and serious look on his face. The pretty girl was in her 20s. Wearing a cute bun hairstyle on her head, she looked lovely, but was hanging around with these two. ¡°What kind of dog is it?¡± A bold man stepped forward and approached Leng Rongrong. ¡°His name is Storm, just an ordinary dog.¡± Leng Rongrong said with a calm face. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary dog.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°He is one!¡± Beautiful Li: ¡°¡­¡± Leng Rongrong had intended to take a quiet walk, yet unexpectedly, people started to approach them, showing great interest to Storm. Someone touched Storm thinking that he looked nice. Seeing that Storm did not react badly, everyone else started to gather around just to touch him. Soon, Storm¡¯s snowy white fur turned dirty. Leng Rongrong almost copsed in frustration. ¡°Are you selling the dog?¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s sharp voice arose from the group. ¡°I like this dog, 1 million, alright?¡± ¡°Oh my god, she is crazy. One million for a dog?¡± ¡°This dog does look valuable, seems to be a rare breed!¡± ¡°But will this girl sell him?¡± ¡­.. A woman dressed in ck evening gown came to Leng Rongrong wearing a pair of extremely high heels. The woman was wearing me color lipstick. She removed her sunsses and looked at Leng Rongrong. Behind her stood a group of bodyguards. She did not seem to be an ordinary person. ¡°One million?¡± Leng Rongrong threw a look at the woman after hearing the figure and shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡± The woman¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I am interested in buying it. If you think that the amount is less, I can add another million to it. ept it, and I will give you the money right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Leng Rongrong threw a shocked look at the woman. ¡°You think I am a beggar? Or do you think that my Storm is only worth 2 million?¡± ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t get greedy. If you miss this opportunity, you will have no chance to make this much money. Think before you speak, it is 2 million yuan, not 200 yuan!¡± The woman looked at Leng Rongrong with arrogance and disdain. She was thinking that Leng Rongrong was being greedy. ¡°I am sorry, even 20 million won¡¯t make me sell him!¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. Leng Rongrong touched Storm¡¯s fur and said, ¡°Storm, I am tired!¡± Storm bent down. Leng Rongrong flipped andnded upon Storm¡¯s back, ready to leave. ¡°Stop her!¡± The woman gave the order and the bodyguards surrounded them. Beautiful Li stood in front of Leng Rongrong and Storm. ¡°Since I am not selling him, you n to steal him?¡± Leng Rongrong threw a disgusting look at the woman. ¡°Sorry, I am not giving him to you even if you try and rob me.¡± ¡°Just name your price.¡± The woman snapped at her. The moment she saw Leng Rongrongnding upon Storm¡¯s back, she wanted to get this dog even more desperately. ¡°I am sorry, but I don¡¯t need money.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at her intently. ¡°Please move away, or we won¡¯t y nice any more.¡± The woman continued bargaining though. ¡°10 million, okay? 10 million is enough for you to spend one whole lifetime, a very nice lifetime, too! You couldn¡¯t have seen 10 million in your entire life, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Leng Rongrong levelled an annoyed look at the woman. ¡°You are so irritating. I told you I don¡¯t need money. Even 100 million doesn¡¯t work for me!¡± The woman frowned at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Storm, let¡¯s go!¡± Unlike a minute ago, he was not docile any more. Storm bared his sharp teeth and walked ahead. At this moment, he looked like a scary monster. The bodyguards who had stood in their way a minute ago retreated, as they saw Storm approaching them. Beautiful Li left with the girl and the dog from there. ¡°Damn it!¡± The woman stomped annoyedly. ¡°What are you standing here for? Follow them to see who this girl is. Talk to the adults at home, and make them sell the dog to me.¡± Chapter 35 - Master, You Have A Sugar Mother

Chapter 35: Master, You Have A Sugar Mother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Rongrong jumped off Storm¡¯s back and said to Beautiful Li, ¡°Someone is following us.¡± He nodded as both of them walked side by side. ¡°That woman seems to have taken a fancy to Storm to offer such an exorbitant amount for him. Should we get rid of these people?¡± Leng Rongrong replied with a sigh. ¡°I told her that I wasn¡¯t interested in selling him. What a stubborn woman! You go and drive them away.¡± A touch of displeasure shed across her snowy white face. She did not need money. Why must she sell her Storm? Even if she needed money, she was not going to sell him. Beautiful Li turned around to throw the trailing guys off their scent whilst Leng Rongrong reached home with Storm in a cheerful mood. They had spent so much time outside that the day already turned dark. As she came to the doorstep, she saw a silhouette seated in the wheelchair, inside the door. He was looking in her direction. Leng Rongrong halted there and felt a strange feeling wash over her heart. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Leng Rongrong approached Mo Linyuan in a happy mood. Mo Linyuan¡¯s face held an indecipherable expression. He looked away and said calmly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Haha, you are sitting next to the door, looking into my direction. Of course you were waiting for me. Stop being in denial!¡± Leng Rongrong was feeling quite cheerful so she mocked this man a little. Seeing Leng Rongrong only with Storm, Mo Linyuan asked her. ¡°Where is Beautiful Li?¡± ¡°Oh, some people were following us. I sent him to deal with them.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. ¡°We ran into a woman, who seemed to have taken a shine to my Storm. She wanted to buy him.¡± Mo Linyuan raised an eyebrow and looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to sell him, so she got her men to follow us. What a dumb woman!¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips. ¡°Just guess, how much money did she offer me?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Instead of guessing, Mo Linyuan asked her straightforwardly. This girl was not going to sell the dog no matter how much money was offered to her since she did not need the money. She just bought the entire street a couple of days ago! ¡°She offered me 10 million! I told her that even 100 million wasn¡¯t going to sway me. Moreover, Storm¡¯s worth is way more than 100 million! That woman was looking down on my Storm. Hmph!¡± Leng Rongrong touched Storm¡¯s head. ¡°Right, Storm?¡± Storm rubbed himself against Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand and nodded. After she chatted with Mo Linyuan for a while, Beautiful Li arrived there. He had managed to drive away those people. Everyone went to sleep early that night. The following day, Leng Rongrong made a call to Leng Guantang, reminding him of the house deed. Leng Guantang¡¯s mood became terrible when he received the call from Leng Rongrong so early in the morning. With the threat of her reiming thepany hanging on his head, Leng Guantang had no choice but to give into Leng Rongrong¡¯s demand. He promised to send it over to Leng Rongrong by this evening. Leng Rongrong took arge bite of the fried bun and started to hum cheerfully. ¡°Leng Guantang agreed to give back the house to you?¡± Mo Linyuan put down the chopsticks and turned to look at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Rongrong made a fist and raised it. ¡°If he dares to refuse me, I will snatch my mother¡¯spany back from him.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t move away from her face. ¡°Oh, I amte. Take your time to finish your breakfast. Luo, remember to take Master to Fengyun Street to handle the work there!¡± Leng Rongrong said as she grabbed her purse. With half of the fried bread in her mouth, she groped inside her purse and pulled out a bank card. She tossed it to him and said, ¡°If any modifications are needed for the stores there, use the money from this card. Tell me when you need more.¡± Tang Luo: ¡°???¡± Mo Linyuan took the card and revealed a meaningful smile on his face. Leng Rongrong reached the gate and turned around as she remembered something. ¡°The password is my birthday.¡± After Leng Rongrong left, Tang Luo took a look at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Master, Did you just find a Sugar Mother for yourself? Isn¡¯t it bad to spend her money in this way?¡± ¡°Why bad?¡± Mo Linyuan smiled, ying with the card between his fingers. ¡°I think it is good.¡± Tang Luo: ¡°???¡± Master, you are so shameless! You are rich, so rich that you have more money than anyone else in the world. But you are leaching off a young girl! ¡°Finish your food so that we can leave. Didn¡¯t we just get a mission to take care of the stores on Fengyun Street.¡± Mo Linyuan said with a smirk. ¡°Are we really going there? What about your work? Also, there is no one on the street¡­ absolutely no business possibilities there!¡± Tang Luo said bitterly. He felt that Madam had made a bad investment. ¡°I have to work hard, especially since my wife cares so much about me and encourages me to move forward in life.¡± Mo Linyuan put the card into his pocket and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Beautiful Li turned to look at the two of them. Was he going to be the stay at home person again? ¡°Do some cleaning!¡± Tang Luo patted Beautiful Li¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Work hard, you are the best nanny!¡± Beautiful Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¨C At thepany, Leng Rongrong was busy with the script reading at the round table meeting. She ran into Leng Qingqing, whose expression turned ugly at the sight of her. The moment she saw Leng Rongrong, Leng Qingqing thought of how she had embarrassed herself by urinating in front of everyone. She wanted to tear apart this woman into pieces. She red at Leng Rongrong, yet dared not say anything to her. Leng Rongrong was the lead actress, and had many lines to read. On her first attempt, Leng Rongrong failed to get into the right zone. When facing the experienced actors, Leng Rongrong could not perform well in the beginning. ¡°So, this is our lead actress!¡± Leng Qingqing mumbled. ¡°Can¡¯t even read with the script in hand!¡± Jin Mingfeng said, ¡°It is normal to be like this for the first time. Rongrong, don¡¯t worry, what we need to do is to get the right feel in this meeting. Don¡¯t get too stressed.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded gratefully. Even Wang Wufeng encouraged Leng Rongrong with a few positive sentences. Leng Qingqing had thought that her words would make everyone be annoyed with Leng Rongrong. Yet unexpectedly, everyone was cheering her on and asking her to keep trying. Leng Qingqing got so furious. Why?! Why was everyone defending a newbie like her? Leng Rongrong made another attempt. This time, Jin Mingfeng helped her with some key points. She suddenly remembered how her Master had taught her before. Finally, she got the right feelings. Bypletely immersing herself into the character, she suddenly became that person, lending full justification to her position of a lead actress. Chapter 36 - Concentrate On Yourself

Chapter 36: Concentrate On Yourself

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

At this moment, Leng Rongrong surprised everyone present. Leng Qingqing had not expected that even without the costume and makeup on, Leng Rongrong would be able to show such an intimidating air. She had thought that a wild kid from the countryside would not be so impressive. But just in the second attempt, she turned out to be so amazing that everyone around was affected, as if she had pulled them into the story with her voice. Leng Qingqing bit her lips and muttered to herself. ¡°She just got lucky.¡± Leng Rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at Leng Qingqing. ¡°Your turn to show me your acting.¡± When Leng Qingqing was reading the lines, she was way worse than Leng Rongrong¡¯s first attempt. Leng Qingqing might be an okay actress on a stand alone basis. But in contrast against Leng Rongrong, her shorings came sharply into focus. Everyone in the room could tell the difference, but not everyone was as annoying as Leng Qingqing by pointing it out. They noticed her level of acting but didn¡¯t say anything. Leng Qingqing stomped her feet in embarrassment andughed dryly. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t ready yet.¡± She received meaningful nces from across the table, as if chastising her for the shamelessness shown by her earlier whilementing on Leng Rongrong. The script reading continued. Apart from her first failed attempt, Leng Rongrong continued to perform beautifully and kept everyone immersed into the scenes effortlessly. Even Jin Mingfeng was quite surprised. Leng Rongrong was, after all, a newbie but her performance skills were just amazing. She could affect the people¡¯s mood around her! It could be seen clearly that Leng Rongrong was able to influence the atmosphere in the room during the following hours. Most of her scenes required fluctuating emotions. There was one tough scene where tears rolled down her cheeks naturally. She had be one with the character. The director and the producer exchanged a look between themselves and nodded. Both of them felt that despite theck of experience, Leng Rongrong turned out to be even more amazing than many professionally trained actresses. She was not only a good actress, but was also able to help enhance the performance of everyone around her. That was something which only very experienced actors could pull off. For young actors, it was enough that they could manage their own performance well. Only veteran actors were able to cast influence upon the actors around. But Leng Rongrong was able to do this already. When her tears fell, everyone felt their heart getting gripped in pain. By the end of the session, everyone said that Leng Rongrong had put out a perfect show. ¡°It is just script reading today. Performing in front of the camera is an entirely different ball game. Newbies won¡¯t even be able to find where the camera is.¡± Leng Qingqing snapped. ¡°Senior Leng Qingqing, I will probably have to turn to you for tips then.¡± Leng Rongrong blinked at Leng Qingqing purposefully. It sounded like a sincere request but she was just mocking Leng Qingqing. As a senior, this girl turned out to be much worse than a newbie! Leng Qingqing could hear the scorn in Leng Rongrong¡¯s words, so could everyone else. She clenched her teeth in anger but could note up with a counterattack. Leng Rongrong sat at the same table as Jin Mingfeng and the director for lunch while Leng Qingqing was relegated to a table with other insignificant artists. She got annoyed seeing Leng Rongrong chatting happily with Jin Mingfeng and the others. Damn her! How dare she! Leng Qingqing spread a few bad things about Leng Rongrong amongst the supporting actors around her. In the afternoon, the reading continued. Leng Rongrong had been doing steadily well and because of her excellent performance, everyone else was also inspired to perform well. As the day came to the end, Leng Rongrong was about to leave when Jin Mingfeng walked up to her. He asked her if she needed a lift home. ¡°No thanks, I can drive back myself.¡± Jin Mingfeng said, ¡°Rongrong, are you truly a newbie? You are so good at your work.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled at him and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s beginner¡¯s luck. Mr. Jin, my car is there, I will take your leave now.¡± When Leng Rongrong reached the car, she spotted Leng Qingqing whose car was parked next to hers. Leng Qingqing red at her. ¡°Leng Rongrong, just wait and see. Don¡¯t getcent about your first day. It won¡¯t be smooth sailing when the real filming starts. You are going to get totally trashed when that timees.¡± ¡°Oh, we can talk about it at that time.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged as she threw a look at Leng Qingqing. ¡°You are not even qualified to talk about my performance though. You read your lines so terribly today. If I were you, I would work hard on my own skills rather than worrying about others.¡± Leng Qingqing shouted in anger. ¡°Stop being so arrogant!¡± Leng Rongrong got into the car, ignoring Leng Qingqing. The next second, she thought of something and said to Leng Qingqing, ¡°Oh, tell Leng Guantang not to forget about my house deed. I will be waiting for the papers at home!¡± Having said the words, Leng Rongrong drove away. Leng Rongrong, just wait and see. I will not let you live in peace! At the vi. Leng Rongrong parked the car and Storm immediately came running towards her. He rubbed his head against her, licking her palm excitedly. ¡°Madam, finally you are home. I have just nted some flowers. What do you think?¡± Beautiful Li was wearing an apron and a bamboo hat on his head, looking very funny. There were a lot of flowers in the garden. He had done a great job. ¡°Good.¡± Then, Leng Rongrong asked him. ¡°Did anyonee to deliver something?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Beautiful Li shook his head. ¡°He isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. ¡°Should I make a call to stress him out?¡± She could not wait to get her mother¡¯s house back. With Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo not in the house, Leng Rongrong felt a bit bored. So, she yed with Storm in the yard. As the day turned into evening, Leng Rongrong heard a car approaching. She went to the yard curiously. Storm stood next to her patiently. Sitting in the car, Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo saw Leng Rongrong and Storm waiting for them. Seeing Leng Rongrong, Tang Luo asked Mo Linyuan with a smile. ¡°Master, does it feel good to have a wife waiting for you when you return home?¡± Chapter 37 - Who Was It?

Chapter 37: Who Was It?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Seeing Mo Linyuan¡¯s car pull over, Leng Rongrong rushed towards them. Tang Luo helped Mo Linyuan off the car. ¡°You arete!¡± Leng Rongrong threw a look at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Did you go and check our street?¡± Seeing Leng Rongrong¡¯s pretty, little face, Mo Linyuan felt his heart bing warm. She did resemble Ling¡¯er in some way. Ling¡¯er was like this too. She always waited for him toe home. After getting off the car, Mo Linyuan brought out a candy and handed it to Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong took it and quickly peeled it open, stuffing it into her mouth. It melted in her mouth, making her smile. Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face held a look of pride on it. Staying silent, he was wheeled into the house by Tang Luo. ¡°How was your day? Did anything happen at Fengyun Street? Do you have any ideas about how to proceed with the work there?¡± Leng Rongrong asked Mo Linyuan as if she were a parent talking to a child. ¡°I decided to renovate all the stores.¡± Mo Linyuan replied in a calm voice. Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°Huh, sounds good. But that street has an antique vibe to it. Don¡¯t turn it into something totally different. We can make some online promotions after the renovation. If we advertise it well, the business would eventually pick up.¡± Leng Rongrong looked like a wise, mature woman when she was talking seriously, although her appearance was that of a young girl. It seemed that she didn¡¯t use her brain when she was doing things like shopping extravagantly or buying a deserted street. But when she spoke about how to renovate the entire street and how to boost the business, she was another person altogether. In the end, she threw a look at Mo Linyuan and said, ¡°You can try this idea. If the business doesn¡¯t take off, we can sell it to someone else. I predict that within two years, thend price will be doubled and we will not lose out on this transaction.¡± Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­¡± Tang Luo: ¡°¡­¡± So, Madam bought the street because she knew that thend price would double? She actually had a n¡­ Tang Luo¡¯s lips twitched. Master had made a simrment about this earlier during the day. As per him, it was very easy to develop this street. Even if it didn¡¯t prosper, someone else woulde and buy thisnd after a while. The price at that point would increase by ten times. These two were just crazy¡­ Making money was difficult for others, but seemed to be a child¡¯s y for them. Tang Luo decided not to look down at his madam from this moment on. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Leng Guantang arrived here yet?!¡± Leng Rongrong got very displeased after she finished her discussion with Mo Linyuan. They were just talking when they heard some movement outside. Leng Rongrong rushed out and saw Leng Guantang¡¯s mening with the license and other papers. ¡°It¡¯s good that he listened to me.¡± Leng Rongrong said coldly. She took the pile and checked everything thoroughly. The keys and rted stuff were all there. Now, she could not wait to see her mother¡¯s old house. ¡°I am going to check out my mother¡¯s house.¡± Leng Rongrong said as she put away the things. ¡°Youing?¡± She had not intended to invite Mo Linyuan along, but for some unknown reason, she still did. She was sure that Mo Linyuan would not be interested. Unexpectedly, Mo Linyuan agreed instantly. ¡°Sure.¡± Rongrong said, ¡°What??¡± Everyone, apart from Storm, went with Leng Rongrong to her mother¡¯s old house. The house was located in the city center, an extremely nice location with a ssical style of decoration. Leng Rongrong knew that her mother used to live here before, but she had never visited the ce. Now that she got the key and the ownership of the house, Leng Rongrong could not wait to check it out. It was her mother¡¯s legacy after all. Although she did not have much of an impression of her, she missed her mother greatly. As they came to the house, Leng Rongrong got off the car first and opened the outer gate with the key and then guided the rest of the gang in. As they reached the main door, Leng Rongrong was about to use the other key to open when it opened by itself. Startled, Leng Rongrong walked in. Suddenly, Leng Rongrong saw a silhouette shing by. ¡°Who is it?¡± Leng Rongrong bellowed and rushed towards that silhouette. She gripped his shoulders but that person dodged her by bending down. They got engaged in a quick fight. ¡°Madam!¡± Tang Luo and Beautiful Li rushed up to Leng Rongrong almost at the same time. But that man was really fast. He leaped up to the second floor, hopped out of the balcony, running along the wall, only to disappear in the darkness. As Beautiful Li and Tang Luo hurried after him, that person was already gone. Leng Rongrong instantly turned on all the lights in the house. The house looked as if it hadn¡¯t been used in a long time. Everything had a thickyer of dust on it. On the floor, there were some footprints of the person who had just disappeared. ¡°Was he a thief?¡± Leng Rongrong thought as she stared at the footprints on the floor. ¡°Impossible. A thief couldn¡¯t have been so skilled. Judging from the way he fought with you, he must have been a professional or someone from the security industry.¡± Mo Linyuan said quickly. ¡°Sorry, Madam, we failed to catch him.¡± Tang Luo and Beautiful Li looked apologetic when they returned. ¡°Who could have sent him? Can¡¯t be Leng Guantang¡¯s man, none of his men could be so skilled. Could he be rted to my mother?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes brightened but dimmed quickly. Too bad that she did not catch that person, otherwise she could have grilled him into answering her questions. The house seemed to be the way as it had been years ago. It was clear that even if Leng Guantang took possession of it, he had not thought about doing anything with it. Maybe he had forgotten about this ce, or maybe he never thought of her mother ever since. Chapter 38 - Bai Wanrong Was Her Mother!

Chapter 38: Bai Wanrong Was Her Mother!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

That day, Leng Rongrong spent quite some time in the house. She saw a few pictures of her mother. She seemed to resemble her mother¡¯s younger self. Her mother had an elegant air. In many pictures, she was wearing cheongsams, looking noble and beautiful. She was clearly a woman with a high status. Some special pictures showed her mother pinching a cigarette between fingers, sitting in front of theputer or walking with some bodyguards behind her. She could not have been an ordinary figure. After spending some time here, Leng Rongrong simply could not believe that a woman like her could have married someone like Leng Guantang? How did she ever fall for the guy? Leng Rongrong fully intended to know the details of her mother¡¯s past. Her grandmother had told her a few things about her mother, but it was not enough for her to get a full picture. All she knew was that her mother was an excellent person, and her aplishments had exceeded those of many men. She was intimidating and powerful. Born in a vige, she had created a world for herself! She had been a big shot both in the front and underground fields. Leng Rongrong could also tell from the pictures that her mother knew numerous people with high status. She even saw some royal family members of C Land with her mother in a few photos. Apparently, her mother had not been an ordinary person. It made her increasingly curious about how her mother passed away. Seated in the wheelchair, Mo Linyuan did not follow Leng Rongrong when she went upstairs. Beautiful Li went up with her, whilst Tang Luo was keeping Mo Linyuanpany down below. There were some pictures of Leng Rongrong¡¯s mother hung on the wall. Mo Linyuan was startled at the sight of those pictures. He had not done any investigation about Leng Rongrong¡¯s mother, since she had been long gone. But at this moment, he was taken aback. The woman in the picture and Leng Rongrong looked very much alike. ¡°Bai Wanrong!¡± After a few seconds, Mo Linyuan suddenly spilled out the name in astonishment. ¡°Her mother is Bai Wanrong!¡± ¡°Bai Wanrong¡­ can she be that dominator who used to be so powerful that even the head of the gangsters feared her when she was merely 15 years old? Then the three big shots had a huge fight with each other just for her sake?¡± Tang Luo gasped. ¡°Oh god, Madam is Lady Bai¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Lady Bai was a woman with a very high status. But she went missing one day. Did she really pass away?¡± ¡°Rumors im that Lady Bai is still alive!¡± Instead of saying anything more, Mo Linyuan showed an unfathomable look. He had not expected that this woman whom he identally married, was Bai Wanrong¡¯s daughter. She was one of the few people he admired greatly. ¡°Master, is Lady Bai still alive?¡± Tang Luo asked. ¡°Not sure.¡± Mo Linyuan said calmly. There were many versions floating around. Noone really knew the truth. Soon, Leng Rongrong came downstairs. She decided to get some people to clean this ce up the next day. She wanted to spend a night here, every now and then. As they reached the gate, Leng Rongrong took a look back at the house. She was unwilling to leave the house. How she wished that her mother was still alive! She had her master and godfathers who adored her, but they were not her mother. As for her father¡­ she wished that she didn¡¯t have one. ¡°Your mother is Bai Wanrong?¡± Mo Linyuan turned to Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong nodded and then turned to Mo Linyuan in surprise. She had not told him about her mother. So, how did he get to know about it? ¡°You knew my mother?¡± ¡°Just heard of her name.¡± Mo Linyuan said calmly. ¡°You have heard of my mother?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan expectantly. She grabbed hold of Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulders, wanting to know more. ¡°Can you tell me anything about her?¡± Her grandmother did not know much about her. She was just an elderly woman living in the countryside. Her mother had spent quite a long time here in the city, so there must be numerous legendary stories about her here. ¡°I know something about your mother.¡± Mo Linyuan said, ¡°I know that she was an amazing person.¡± A brave and intelligent woman, to be more exact. She was much more capable than many men altogether. Intimidating, powerful, resolute¡­ her actions were sharper and harsher than those of the men of her time. She used to have quite a reputation. Anyone who heard her name would shiver in fear. But she was also a kind-hearted person. She believed in Buddhism, and had given many people a helping hand. She made many friends all over the world. Many big shots and people with high status in today¡¯s upper ss society had received favor from Bai Wanrong. ¡°What do you know about my mother?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes brightened. She stared excitedly into his eyes and begged him for more stories about her mother. ¡°Please tell me about it. I never got to know her.¡± Leng Rongrong felt a bit disappointed whenever she thought of her mother. She had no memory of her. She had seen her mother¡¯s pictures, and her image was imprinted in her head. But she had no impression of her at all. She believed that she was not going to see her mother in this life and badly envied those children who had a mother. They could cry at the mother¡¯s shoulders when they felt bad, or even asked for their love. ¡°I remember one interesting thing told to me.¡± Mo Linyuan started to recount Bai Wanrong¡¯s story in a gentle tone which he had never used before. It was said that one autumn day, a man was chasing after Bai Wanrong but she kept turning him down. Unfortunately, that man was like a sticky glue and wouldn¡¯t give up. Bai Wanrong decided to hold a car race with him, saying that if he won, she would think about bing his girlfriend. ¡°And then?¡± Leng Rongrong looked expectant. ¡°Your mother won. She beat him so terribly that the man never drove a car in the future. Then that man became your mother¡¯s subordinate and never dared to dream about your mother again.¡± Chapter 39 - Her Temperament

Chapter 39: Her Temperament

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

That night, Leng Rongrong got to hear many stories about her mother from Mo Linyuan. She heard that her mother used to be very good at fighting. Numerous people intended to kill her mother, including the No.1 series killer at that time, yet her mother defeated them all. Later, he ended up washing her mother¡¯s shoes for a month before being released. Her mother was apparently an extraordinary businesswoman. When it came to some difficult deals which could not be negotiated by anyone else, her mother was always able to get them done. Leng Rongrong kept Mo Linyuan awake until midnight to tell her the stories. It was not until Mo Linyuan asked her to take a rest when she stopped pestering him. ¡°Alright then, you will have to tell me if you remember anything else about my mother!¡± After reaching the agreement with Mo Linyuan, Leng Rongrong felt quite pleased. That night, she dreamt about her mother standing by her side, guarding her and caressing her face gently. It was the first time for her to dream about her mother during all these years. Leng Rongrong woke up the following morning reluctantly. She did not want to break the lovely illusion. It was not until Beautiful Li knocked at her door to remind her of the day¡¯s schedule when she decided to rise. The script reading at the round table went well again. Leng Rongrong had no experience, but her outstanding Master had imparted the skills to her which came to her aid. Leng Qingqing tried to cause her trouble at every step, but her own terrible reading led her to fail miserably. Two dayster, Leng Rongrong joined the crew and the shootmenced. It was an outdoor shoot so Leng Rongrong had to pack the luggage and head out. Beautiful Li was handed over the task of packing, which he performed beautifully. All Leng Rongrong did was to put in her underwear and left the rest for Beautiful toplete. Beautiful Li asked her. ¡°Madam, do I need to follow you to the location for protection?¡± ¡°No thanks. I am not famous enough to get a bodyguard yet.¡± Seated at the bedside, Leng Rongrong watched Beautiful Li packing her luggage as she said, ¡°This location is not a very dangerous ce, anyway.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Beautiful Li nodded. After the luggage was packed, Leng Rongrong went downstairs and was about to leave the house. Seated in the wheelchair, Mo Linyuan was waiting at the door. Leng Rongrong approached Mo Linyuan and said thoughtfully, ¡°You can call me or text me on Wechat if anything happens. If anyone from the Mo Familyes to bully you, ask Beautiful and Luo to help you! If you are bored, you cane visit me on the set. I don¡¯t mind working with family members around me.¡± Mo Linyuan looked up at Leng Rongrong. His eyes held a mysterious look. ¡°Do you have money? Should I leave some more with you? I gave you the card for work rted expenses, so if you need any pocket money, just tell me!¡± Leng Rongrong said generously. Tang Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Here she went again. He assumed that Master would turn down the offer, because he was Mr. Richest, after all. Moreover, he was not a man who depended on women. Much to Tang Luo¡¯s shock, Mo Linyuan extended his palm and said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Yes, I do need pocket money!¡± ¡°Sure, I will send you some!¡± Leng Rongrong grabbed her phone, typed in the password and transferred some money to Mo Linyuan. Tang Luo: ¡°¡­¡± Master, do you feel proud depending on a woman? Did this kind of life feel interesting? ¡°Ok, I am leaving now. Beautiful, help me put the luggage in the car.¡± Leng Rongrong said. It was approximately a four hours drive from home, not too close, not too distant. Leng Rongrong decided to self-drive there for the sake of convenience. After everything was ready, Leng Rongrong waved at Mo Linyuan and left. Mo Linyuan wanted to tell her to take care of herself, but before he was able to say anything, Leng Rongrong¡¯s car shot out of the yard. She was a resolute and decisive woman. Mo Linyuan: ¡°¡­¡± Tang Luo said, ¡°Madam is not here. It already feels so quiet.¡± ¡°You are bored, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mo Linyuan threw a look at Tang Luo. ¡°Did you finish all the work I assigned you?¡± ¡°Nope¡­¡± Tang Luo was speechless. ¡­.. Leng Rongrong hummed along the way, as she drove. Right then, a van rushed up from behind as if trying to tease her. It kept going back and forth, trying to make her lose her control. Leng Rongrong: ¡°¡­¡± Was the driver stupid? But Leng Rongrong was not affected. She kept on driving calmly. As the car came in front of her, she easily surpassed it. Whenever the car almost touched her bumper, she dodged it again and continued as if nothing had happened. Leng Qingqing became annoyed seated in the van! ¡°What kind of a driver are you? Can¡¯t you just flip her car over?!¡± ¡°Lady Leng, she is too good a driver for her car to be flipped over.¡± The driver answered. ¡°In fact, we may overturn if we continue like this. It is way too dangerous!¡± ¡°Trash!¡± Leng Qingqing snapped angrily. ¡°Sister Qingqing, don¡¯t be mad, we don¡¯t have to get worked up because of her. She is not worth it.¡± Zhao Feifei, her assistant consoled her. ¡°It is quite dangerous to do such a thing on the highway, I have an idea, what about reaching the hotel before her and¡­¡± Leng Qingqing¡¯s eyes brightened as she heard the n. ¡°Good, yes let¡¯s do that! Drive faster, got it?¡± The driver sped up and surpassed Leng Rongrong¡¯s car. Rongrong said, ¡°What??¡± So they gave up the car chase? How boring! It was not fun to leave her behind. Leng Rongrong pressed the elerator, and then sped up. Leng Rongrong showed the middle finger from the car window and then started to elerate further. Soon, the car behind her fell out of sight. Leng Qingqing: ¡°???¡± At Imperial Court Club. Watching the surveince cameras, Mo Linyuan smiled. She was indeed Bai Wanrong¡¯s daughter. She had her mother¡¯s temperament. ¡°Damn, Linyuan, are you smiling, really? What are you watching for you to smile like an idiot?¡± Next to Mo Linyuan, was a handsome man. He was Mo Linyuan¡¯s best friend Murong Xiao, who for the very first time, saw Mo Linyuan smiling like a moron. Mo Linyuan was the Fourth Master, boss of the Minyuan Organization, and he was now smiling like an fool! Chapter 40 - Embarrassment

Chapter 40: Embarrassment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

Leng Rongrong raced with them as if she were teasing a dog. She slowed down and sped up as she wished, toying with Leng Qingqing. Leng Qingqing got so annoyed that she kept scolding the driver, who felt quite wronged and displeased eventually. ¡°She is a good driver, Lady Leng. I really can¡¯t pass her or make her car turn over.¡± The driver felt quite helpless, thinking that he was cheated. He had thought that the race would end when he passed her. He assumed that the driver was a young girl who would not have just obtained her license and won¡¯t be really proficient. But he had not expected her to drive so brilliantly, making sure that no one else could exceed her. The moment she caught up with him, she purposefully blocked his way, making him slow down. For hours, their car was either blocked or surpassed. This was her response to their provocation. The driver could not pass her, nor could he get rid of her. He didn¡¯t know how to make this stop. The girl was driving him nuts. ¡°You trash, totally useless! You can¡¯t even drive properly.¡± Leng Qingqing got so irritated that she screamed at the driver. She had tried to teach Leng Rongrong a lesson, but unexpectedly, Leng Rongrong managed to teach her one, instead. She had intended to arrive at the hotel in advance so she could n a prank on Leng Rongrong, but this bitch managed to block her way. ¡°Miss, I am a good driver but she is better!¡± The driverined. ¡°You can¡¯t even beat a woman. Are you a man? You are not qualified to be my driver.¡± Leng Qingqing vented her anger upon the driver, scolding him again. Hearing the words, the driver finally got furious. He suddenly headed sideways. ¡°What the hell are you doing at the service road?¡± Leng Qingqing could not understand his actions. ¡°You want to get a scolding again?¡± ¡°I am done with you!¡± The driver stopped the car on the road and stepped out of the car. ¡°Hardly any money and so much scolding. Give the job to someone else, bitch!¡± The driver left angrily. Leng Qingqing¡¯s eyes turned crimson with anger. ¡°You dare to call me a bitch? You are a bastard!¡± Bang¡­ A loud noise arose from behind. Leng Qingqing¡¯s car was pushed forward, startling Leng Qingqing and her assistant. ¡°What is going on? Why have you parked the car in the middle of the servicene!¡± A sound of scolding arose from behind. Leng Qingqing: ¡°!!!¡± ¨C Leng Rongrong felt a little sad seeing that the car was not chasing her any longer. So the game was over? Now the trip would be boring. Good that she had almost reached the destination. Leng Rongrong sped up and soon came to the hotel assigned to them. Leng Rongrong stepped out of the car, took out her luggage and headed to the hotel lobby. Some crew members were already waiting for her. So, she instantly got the key and reached her room. Leng Rongrong went to greet the director after settling in. ¡°The shooting starts from tomorrow, Rongrong. You have done well with the script reading these days, so continue with the good work when the filming starts, alright?¡± Director Wang was a strict person, but he treated Leng Rongrong in a friendly manner. ¡°Yes, I will give it my best!¡± Leng Rongrong smiled, showing her lovely face. ¡°But it is my first time on a movie set, and I may make mistakes. So please tell me if you notice somethingcking!¡± ¡°Just ask me if you don¡¯t know anything, don¡¯t feel embarrassed or shy.¡± Director Wang nodded at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Alright, take a good rest now. Conserve your energy and go back to review what we are doing tomorrow.¡± After leaving Director Wang¡¯s room, Leng Rongrong happened to see Leng Qingqing, who looked like a mess at the moment. She seemed to be pissed, as well. Zhao Feifei, her assistant, was following behind her, holding many bags as well as an enormous suitcase. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Leng Rongrong greeted Leng Qingqing. ¡°Did youe here on foot, and that¡¯s why you look so dusty?¡± Leng Qingqing¡¯s eyes were filled with grudges. She wished to make mincemeat out of Leng Rongrong. ¡°It is because of you that I arrived sote!¡± Leng Qingqing said furiously. ¡°I caused all this?¡± Leng Rongrong appeared to be startled. ¡°Oh, it was you who raced with me on the highway? Oh well, that exins it. I had been thinking who would cause me so much trouble¡­ I don¡¯t have any other enemies. This serves you right. Don¡¯t me this one on me!¡± She turned around and was about to leave when a voice arose from behind. ¡°Lady Leng, did you just arrive?¡± Leng Qingqing could tell that it was Jin Mingfeng judging from the familiar voice. She turned around and showed a bright smile. ¡°Hi, Mr. Jin. Yes, I just reached here.¡± Jin Mingfeng showed an embarrassed smile at Leng Qingqing and then pointed at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Sorry, I was asking Rongrong.¡± Leng Qingqing felt so awkward that her cheeks became deep red. So, he was not asking her! Damn Jin Mingfeng, she had thought that his warm tone was for her. Leng Qingqing turned around angrily, heading towards her room. Leng Rongrong looked at Jin Mingfeng and nodded at him. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Jin Mingfeng showed a nice smile and replied. ¡°Just a minute ago. I am really hungry. Should we grab some food together?¡± ¡°Sure, I am happy to do so.¡± Leng Rongrong was quite willing to do that. They chatted and reached a restaurant close to the hotel for dinner. Leng Rongrong intended to pay for the dinner, but Jin Mingfeng insisted on footing the bill. So, Leng Rongrong had to give up in the end. ¡°It will be my turn next time.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Jin Mingfeng nodded. Post dinner, they took a stroll in the neighbourhood. Jin Mingfeng had many fans, and soon was discovered by some of them, who surrounded him. Leng Rongrong was a newbie, so no one recognised her. She found herself getting pushed behind. Rongrong: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 41 - Hello, Father!

Chapter 41: Hello, Father!

??

The corner of Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw Jin Mingfeng being surrounded by arge group of fans as he stood in the middle, feeling at a loss. Were all his fans always so scary? The camera was almost pointing at Jin Mingfeng¡¯s face! Leng Rongrong frowned when she saw Jin Mingfeng being helpless, but he did not dare to push his fan for fear of hurting his own fan. No matter what, he was a popr celebrity. How could he not know what to do while meeting his fans? With no other choice, Leng Rongrong noticed that Jin Mingfeng had no helper or manager by his side. Therefore, she rushed forward, squeezed into the crowd, and suddenly shouted, ¡°Wow, whose wallet is this?¡± The fans eximed upon thinking that they had dropped their wallets. They began searching for their wallets. Leng Rongrong pulled Jin Mingfeng by the hand and broke into a run. Jin Mingfeng was dragged along for a long while before they finally reached a small alley where there were no more fans following them. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jin Mingfeng nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a big star? Why are you just standing there and not moving when you are surrounded by them? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being squashed to death?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. In that situation, there could be more and more fans gathering around him. If everyone squeezed towards him, one of them might fall and everyone would be done for. It was extremely dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I might hurt them, and I¡¯ve never encountered a situation like this before.¡± Jin Mingfeng had always been low-profile. Although he¡¯s very popr now, he only gained famest year. It had only been a year and he had little experience in dealing with most of the situations. He was only good at acting and only that. In the other aspects, they had always been handled by his own manager and assistant. This man, who had god-like acting skills, was actually a bit of an idiot in his daily life. ¡°Remember to run next time.¡± Leng Rongrong patted Jin Mingfeng¡¯s shoulder before taking him back to the hotel with heightened vignce. In the hotel, Jin Mingfeng¡¯s assistant was in a panic. ¡°Brother Feng, were you surrounded by fans? I was scared to death!¡± The assistant, Ah Chen, checked on Jin Mingfeng¡¯s condition frantically. If anything were to happen to Brother Feng, his manager would definitely kill him. This was their huge money tree. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Leng Rongrong helped me with it,¡± Jin Mingfeng said. ¡°Thank you, Sister Rongrong.¡± Ah Chen bowed fervently to Leng Rongrong with gratitude. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Sister Rongrong, he would have been in big trouble with his slow reaction. He might have been taken away by his fans!¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Abducted by his fans? Jin Mingfeng looked quite normal. ¡°Mom!¡± Leng Rongrong was looking at Ah Chen when she suddenly heard a familiar voice. She turned her head and saw a cute little baby running towards her. ¡°Little Nanyu?¡± ¡°Mom, Mom, Aunt Rongrong!¡± Mo Nanyu rushed towards Leng Rongrong and hugged her with his small arms. Then, he looked up at her and blinked hard with his dark eyes. ¡°What a coincidence, are you filming here as well?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Nanyu in shock, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Little guy, you¡¯re not from our crew, are you? You¡¯re the small star who doesn¡¯t have time to participate in the table read?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The little guy nodded his head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m in the same production team as Auntie Rongrong. Auntie Rongrong will act as my mother! Can I call Auntie Rongrong ¡®Mom¡¯ in the future?¡± Leng Rongrong rubbed the little boy¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Sure!¡± Little Nanyu was very cute. Leng Rongrong inexplicably felt close to this little boy even from the first time she met him. ¡°Mom, Mom, Mom, Mom!¡± Little Nanyu called her ¡®Mom¡¯ countless times. Leng Qingqing, who happened to see this scene as she passed by, sneered coldly. ¡°How can she seduce everyone that she meets? What a vixen. Disgusting!¡± When Leng Rongrong was reading the script in her room at night, Little Nanyu sneaked into Leng Rongrong¡¯s room. ¡°Mom, can we rehearse our lines?¡± Little Nanyu asked sincerely as he looked at Leng Rongrong with his big beautiful eyes. ¡°Sure!¡± Leng Rongrong brought the little boy into her room and rehearsed the scene with him. The little guy was chubby, fair, and neat. She had heard during the day that although Little Nanyu was young, his status definitely wasn¡¯t below Jin Mingfeng¡¯s. He was extremely popr, and it could be said that he was one of the biggest stars in the industry. When Leng Rongrong rehearsed the scene with the little boy, she could feel that even though he was a young boy, he could recognize most of the words in the script and could remember all his lines. He even had a sharp photographic memory. What was even more amazing to her was that he had really good acting skills. It could be said that he was even better than Jin Mingfeng, who was also a capable actor. Leng Rongrong was slightly surprised, but it was not like she had never seen a child prodigy before. She had been a child prodigy herself, so she did not find it particrly strange. After rehearsing, Leng Rongrong went to the bathroom to take a shower. Little Nanyu came over after his shower, so he ended up ying with his tablet on Leng Rongrong¡¯s bed. Leng Rongrong¡¯s phone rang. Little Nanyu nced at it and saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s name on it. His chubby little hand supported his chin as he pressed the button and answered the video call. The video call was connected immediately. Then, Little Nanyu smiled and looked at the other end of the video call. He shouted in his cute voice, ¡°Father!¡± Back at the vi, Mo Lingyuan, who was sitting on his office chair in the study, felt his hand tremble. His phone almost flew out. Father? Mo Linyuan¡¯s devilish face was covered with frost. He carefully moved the phone in front of him again and clearly saw Little Nanyu¡¯s face with his bright, round eyes that were like grapes. Mo Linyuan was speechless. Tang Luo was busy working on the side when he heard the word ¡®father¡¯. He walked towards Mo Linyuan¡¯s side and felt shocked as well. ¡°Young Master, you, you, when did you have a son? Huhuhu¡­ You don¡¯t trust me at all. You didn¡¯t even tell me that you have a son. I¡¯ve been with you for more than ten years now, but I don¡¯t even know when you gave birth to a son!¡± ¡°Get lost,¡± Mo Linyuan said. He nced at Tang Luo and spite him. Tang Luo was speechless. ¡®Huhuhu, was he being abandoned?¡¯ They had been through thick and thin for so many years, but he didn¡¯t even know that the Young Master had given birth to a son! ¡°Who are you?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Little Nanyu, who was on the other end of the phone, and asked. ¡°I¡¯m Mom¡¯s little baby.¡± ¡°Who...is...your...mother?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was twitching. Was it his wife? His wife had a son that was of this age and he didn¡¯t know about it? ¡°Leng Rongrong, your wife!¡± Little Nanyu smiled with both his dimples appearing on his face, and he looked extremely cute. Mo Linyuan was speechless. Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice came from the other end of the video call. ¡°Little Nanyu, who are you talking to?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Mo Nanyu turned around. Chapter 42 - You’re Not Allowed To Be With Other Men!

Chapter 42: You¡¯re Not Allowed To Be With Other Men!

Leng Rongrong was speechless. Daddy? Wait a minute, wasn¡¯t that her phone? This little guy was using her phone to call his father? Leng Rongrong walked to Little Nanyu with a suspicious look. She wanted to see his father¡¯s true appearance, but then, she ended up seeing Mo Linyuan¡¯s devilish face. This guy looked a little familiar! ¡°Mo Linyuan, Mo Nanyu?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes widened as if she had discovered something serious. She gulped and looked at Mo Linyuan in shock. ¡°You, you, you, you have a son?!¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time before blurting out, ¡°Your son is already this old?¡± Although he was only her husband in name only, it was still a little scary to have a son this old! On the other end of the video, the back of Mo Linyuan¡¯s head was also twitching. The situation seemed to be different from what he had expected. This child did not belong to Leng Rongrong, and instead, Leng Rongrong had mistakenly thought that this child was his son. Where did this brate from??Why did he randomly call people his parents? More importantly, if this brat was not Leng Rongrong¡¯s son, why was he in her room? No matter what, she was still his wife. The Fourth Master of the Mo family was still a little dissatisfied with the male figure staying in his wife¡¯s room. Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan were both smart people, so they quickly realized that Mo Nanyu was neither their child and they had misunderstood each other. Therefore, after exining to each other, they instantly understood the situation. ¡°Hey, little brat, that is my wife. It is gettingte. It is not very appropriate for you to stay in the room of another man¡¯s wife, right?¡± After speaking to Leng Rongrong, he had her pass the phone to Mo Nanyu and warned him with a serious face. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Little Nanyu was speechless as well. The little thing looked at Mo Linyuan with dark eyes and said in a serious tone, ¡°This is my mother. She will be my mother for the rest of the filming. It¡¯s normal for children to sleep with their mothers! Besides, we have to cultivate our feelings for each other so that this movie can be filmed better! Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Goodbye!¡± ¡®Pa! Da!¡¯ The video call ended. Little Nanyu was like a little overbearing president as he hung up on Mo Linyuan in a domineering manner. Then, the little boy raised his head and started to act pitiful in front of Leng Rongrong. ¡°Mom, if we don¡¯t cultivate our feelings, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t act well tomorrow. If we don¡¯t act well tomorrow, the Uncle Director will be unhappy! Let¡¯s sleep together tonight and cultivate some feelings first, okay? Look at how pitiful Little Nanyu is. He is all alone without a mother and a father! You don¡¯t want Little Nanyu anymore?¡± The little guy was already unrivaled, and he was so adorable. So, when he spoke in such a pitiful manner, it made her heart ache. Leng Rongrong looked at the little guy for a little longer, and she gave in to him. ¡°Alright then, you can sleep here for tonight. However, you have to inform your assistant, Ah Tong.¡± Leng Rongrong patted Little Nanyu¡¯s head as she spoke. Mo Nanyu was already in his pajamas filled with cartoon characters. He looked absolutely cute. He immediately called Ah Tong and told him that she would be sleeping with Leng Rongrong. At the same time, Mo Linyuan was looking at his phone in disbelief in his study. His call was cut? After confirming it, again and again, Mo Linyuan realized that he had been hung up by a little kid! Mo Linyuan stood up from his office chair and smiled with his lips pursed. It was a terrifying smile. Tang Luo turned speechless. The Young Master was furious. This was the first time that a child had hung up on the Young Master. A few minutester, Mo Linyuan sat down again and dialed Leng Rongrong¡¯s number once more. For some reason, he did not like the idea of another person inside Leng Rongrong¡¯s room, especially when it was a man. That little brat could be considered a man as well. He would be sleeping in her room and hugging her... No, that can¡¯t happen! Even if it was just a child. ¡°Chase that stinky brat out!¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was cold and overbearing. ¡°I will not allow you to sleep in the same room with another man. You are my wife!¡± ¡°Mo Linyuan, this is a child, a five-year-old child. He¡¯s not a man!¡± Leng Rongrong held her forehead, and she sounded helpless. ¡°He¡¯s about to fall asleep, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± After that, Mo Linyuan¡¯s call was cut again. ¡®Dudududud¨C¨C¡¯ Mo Linyuan was speechless. In less than an hour, he had been huge up twice. This was unprecedented. Tang Luo looked at Mo Linyuan sympathetically, but he was afraid that he might die. So, he decided not to say anything unnecessary and buried himself in his work. Then, in order to divert his young master¡¯s attention, Tang Luo said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve closed the deal for our overseas project today. I heard that the yellow-haired guy from our rivalpany is furious.¡± ... The next day, the TV series started filming, and the crew members were all gathered at the filming location. After the opening ceremony, the shooting officially began. The first scene was Leng Rongrong¡¯s scene, and it was a heart-wrenching scene. In a snowstorm, she was stabbed by the man whom she loved most. She died as she fell to the ground. Blood filled the ground, and a majestic and beautiful flower bloomed. Little Nanyu, who was ying the role of the little boy, cried in pain as he sat beside Leng Rongrong¡¯s corpse. Leng Rongrong would shed onest tear before she died. It was actually very difficult for the first scene to be this exciting and emotional. This was because there was no tacit understanding between actors and no true feelings had been developed yet. Apart from the easy part of Jin Mingfeng stabbing Leng Rongrong with his sword, the act between Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu was actually quite difficult. When the cameras started rolling, everyone was actually a little worried about Leng Rongrong¡¯s condition. Little Nanyu and Jin Mingfeng were both veteran actors with excellent acting skills. Little Nanyu might only be five years old, but he was already a small star. He had been acting for two years and had always been well-received. Leng Rongrong was the only one who was acting for the first time. She might be good at reading her lines, but when it came to acting, it was extremely important to have the right emotions, especially for that one drop of tear. This scene would determine whether the audience would continue watching the rest of the show. Therefore, it must be wless. ¡°Leng Rongrong, you better do it well. If you screw up the first scene, the entire show will be ruined.¡± Leng Qingqing spoke sarcastically at the side. In this scene, she was the vicious supporting actress, and she was involved in this scene as well. Of course, there was nothing much for her to do, and she only had to stand like a pole. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You¡¯ll age faster if you worry too much!¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Leng Qingqing and answered with a fake smile. ¡°What do you mean? Are you calling me old?¡± Leng Qingqing immediately understood the hidden meaning. ¡°I¡¯m your sister. Don¡¯t you think you look much older than me?¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders.¡±Are you ming me for taking good care of myself?¡± ¡°You!¡± Leng Qing¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Wait for it. You¡¯ll definitely be scoldedter!¡± Chapter 43 - The First Scene, Stunning!

Chapter 43: The First Scene, Stunning!

Leng Rongrong walked away and discussed with Little Nanyu how to act next. Then, they were ready to start. Leng Qingqing narrowed her eyes and looked at Leng Rongrong. They had just officially started shooting, and this was only the first scene. If Leng Rongrong couldn¡¯t do it, it was possible that she would be reced. Leng Qingqing was familiar with the script. If Leng Rongrong had a problem, she could then rmend herself and be the lead instead. The thought of Leng Rongrong failing the first scene excited her. Inside the wide sleeves of their ancient costume, Leng Qingqing¡¯s hands were crossed together as she gently stroked a little thing that was in her palm.¡±Little guy, it¡¯s all up to you this time!¡± The official shoot was over, and the part where Leng Rongrong was stabbed by a sword went by easily. Next, she would be shedding blood and tears until the end. Once everyone was ready, they started filming. Little Nanyu stood close and watched. Leng Rongrong stood on set as she looked down at the sword in her chest. Then, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, clutched her chest, and stumbled two steps back. She looked up with eyes full of despair. ¡°Why¡­¡± The scene was deste and beautiful. Leng Rongrong, who was dressed in light muslin clothes, was like a butterfly with broken wings. She took two steps back before falling backward. Her posture was perfect and she looked at the sky in despair. ... At that moment, everyone around felt suffocated, but they didn¡¯t make a sound. They just looked at Leng Rongrong without saying a word. It was a long time after the director called for a cut, and the scene was over smoothly. Following that, it was the scene where Leng Rongrong would fall to the ground and Little Nanyu would burst into tears while looking for her. Leng Rongrong was ready. Shey on the ground for her scene to start. Somewhere close to her, Leng Qingqing shook her sleeve, and then something ck fell to the ground. The ck worm started crawling towards Leng Rongrong. But, no one on set noticed the worm. The filming had already started. Leng Rongrongy on the ground with her eyes full of despair. When Little Nanyu was about to start crying, a ck worm passed by, and Leng Rongrong immediately noticed the little ck worm. This was a poisonous insect. She had seen others breeding them! Who was the one who released such poisonous insects? These insects would not appear here unless someone deliberately released them! At the same spot, Leng Qingqing was focused on Leng Rongrong with excitement. She was waiting for Leng Rongrong to be bitten and for her to scream at the top of her lungs. However, after a while, she heard the director say that it was over and that the scene was perfect. Over? How could that be possible? Leng Qingqing rushed to the director in disbelief and asked, ¡°Director, did you say that it¡¯s over? This one¡¯s so hard to film, but you just let it pass in one take?¡± As she said that, Leng Qingqing watched the rey. Leng Rongrong¡¯s performance was surprisingly good. The worm that she released was not captured by the camera, but it didn¡¯t mean that it had not bitten Leng Ronrong. She had nned it well and deliberately left something on Leng Rongrong¡¯s body so that the poisonous worm would definitely bite Leng Rongrong. How was that possible? Leng Qingqing was shocked as she started looking for the worm. She had spent a huge amount of money to get it. She was told that one bite was enough to poison an adult. Even if it was a superficial bite, it would take at least a few months to recover. If it was a deeper one, it could directly turn the victim into an idiot. But now, the worm has gone missing. What happened?! She was sure that she ced it on the ground. She even tested it on animals prior to this. She was sure that it was a real worm. But why was Leng Rongrong still alive? Leng Qingqing turned around. She was looking for the worm frantically. After rounds of searching for it, Leng Qingqing did not find the worm, and she decided to search for it in the other areas. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice came from her behind. Leng Qingqing was so frightened that she quivered and then turned around. Leng Rongrong tilted her head and looked at her. Her white clothes were still stained with red blood. Although it was fake, it was still a shocking sight. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Leng Qingqing snorted coldly and ignored Leng Rongrong. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business? Are you looking for this?¡± Leng Rongrong raised her hand and revealed the poisonous worm that was in her palm to Leng Qingqing. Leng Qingqing¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw the poisonous worm. Her face was full of disbelief. Wasn¡¯t it said that ordinary people would be poisoned if they touched this poisonous worm? Why was Leng Rongrong fine even though she had it in her hands? This was impossible¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be like this! Leng Rongrong squinted her eyes and instantly understood. The venomous worm was ced by Leng Qingqing in order to defeat her. No wonder she was so surprised when she managed toplete the scene with one take. ¡°Leng Qingqing, let me give you a piece of advice. You cane after me, but don¡¯t hurt the others who are in this crew, and don¡¯t you dare dy the filming!¡± The crew was surrounded by a good atmosphere. The director, the male lead, and the others were all very kind to her, which was why she liked this crew very much. She didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to the crew because of Leng Qingqing. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Leng Qingqing looked in another direction. ¡°Oh, really? Then, I¡¯m going to pinch your valuable poisonous worm to death.¡± Leng Rongrong clenched her fists, ready to crush the poisonous worm. ¡°Stop!¡± Leng Qingqing eximed. ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, why are you so agitated?¡± Leng Rongrong sneered and threw the poisonous worm at Leng Qingqing. Leng Qingqing jumped in shock and dodged instinctively. The poisonous worm fell to the ground, then wriggled and crawled away in another direction. Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders and walked away coldly. Leng Qingqing stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Leng Rongrong, just wait and see.¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t think much of it and said without turning her head, ¡°Come at me then. I won¡¯t be known as Leng Rongrong if I¡¯m afraid of you! Remember what I just told you. ¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Leng Qingqing cursed angrily. There were still a few other scenes to shoot that day, but most of them were talented actors. As a neer, Leng Rongrong was the subject of everyone¡¯s concern, but unexpectedly, she gave off a feeling of being very well-trained. She was very good at finding the position of the camera without fail every time and could easily get into her role. She also had an eidetic memory of her lines. She had the most scenes that day, but her acting was also the best. Apart from her, who felt that she had to repeat the scene because she wasn¡¯t satisfied, the director and assistant director thought that Leng Rongrong had done a good job. Leng Qingqing, on the other hand, was so angry that her mind was a mess because of the poisonous worm that had run away and how she did not make a joke out of Leng Rongrong. She couldn¡¯t act well in a few scenes and was reprimanded by the director. Leng Qingqing got even angrier after being reprimanded, and she ced all the me on Leng Rongrong. She felt that if it wasn¡¯t for Leng Rongrong, she would not have been scolded. It was Leng Rongrong who had stolen all the limelight from her. The first day of filming ended rather early. Leng Rongrong was a neer, and even though she had taken on the lead role, she didn¡¯t have an assistant. Her manager was also somewhere far away and didn¡¯t care about her at all, so she drove from the hotel to the set by herself, unlike the others who had someone to assist them. When Leng Rongrong walked to the parking lot, she realized that her car was surrounded by other few vehicles, and it was impossible for her to move her car! Chapter 44 - Her Car Was Thrown Into the River!

Chapter 44: Her Car Was Thrown Into the River!

¡°Who could be so wicked to directly stop the car and block my way?!¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the car that was blocking her way, and a look of dissatisfaction appeared on her beautiful palm-sized face. She was already very tired after filming. She wanted to return to the hotel to rest early, but her car was blocked. No matter who it was, they would be dissatisfied as well. Leng Rongrong took out her phone and made a call. She had wanted to ask the owner of the other car toe and move it. When she called, the other party promised that he woulde and move the car very soon. In the end, however, she waited for half an hour, but the other party still did note. Leng Rongrong was so angry that sheughed. She had only waited for so long because she had a good temper. The other party was clearly ying with her. There were so many parking spaces, but they didn¡¯t park in any other space. They just had to block the spot where she would exit! Leng Rongrong squeezed behind her car in anger, then she lifted her foot to give the car that was blocking her a fierce kick. A woman in an ancient costume, who hadn¡¯t changed out of it for the shoot, kicked the car. Seeing the car move, Leng Rongrong gave it another hard kick. She had used 50 to 60 percent of her strength in this kick. The car slid backward quickly, and the tires of the car left obvious marks on the ground. Leng Rongrong sent the car to the side of a smallke. Then, she lifted her skirt and gave it another fierce kick. The car fell into the water with a ssh. A huge ripple appeared on the surface of theke. Then, the car was submerged in the water. With a p of her hands, Leng Rongrong returned to her car. She looked up while leaning against her car, There were four surveince cameras here. What she did just now should have been recorded. She opened the car door nonchntly and got in. She reached into the back seat and pulled out an A4-sizedptop, which was as thin as paper. She opened it. Her beautiful, white fingers flew across the keyboard. Lines of text began to pop up on the screen. A few minutester, the dense words on the screen instantly changed to a few images, which happened to be the scene of Leng Rongrong kicking the car to thekeside. His fingers tapped lightly on the keyboard. ¡°Alright, delete!¡± Throwing theptop behind her, Leng Rongrong reversed the car and drove back to the hotel quickly. At the same time, Leng Qingqing was drinking coffee with her assistant, Zhao Feifei, in a coffee shop. ¡°This b*tch, let¡¯s see how she¡¯s going to return! The production team¡¯s car has already left, and her car cannot be moved out, so she can only wait there. There aren¡¯t any other cars here, and after a while, there won¡¯t even be a public bus. She¡¯ll have to stay there and feed the mosquitoes!¡± Leng Qingqing was scrolling through her phone smugly. She really hated this Leng Rongrong. She was just a wild girl from the countryside. What right did she have to be so arrogant? Her husband was even a cripple in a wheelchair. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Leng Rongrong steal her role, and even more so, she couldn¡¯t bear to see her confident and arrogant face. ¡°When are we going back?¡± Her assistant Zhao Feifei asked Leng Qingqing. ¡°I¡¯ll go backter. Of course, I¡¯ll let her feed enough mosquitoes!¡± Leng Qingqing took out her phone and took a selfie of herself. She raised it up and looked at it left and right. She was not very satisfied with it, so she handed the phone to Zhao Feifei. ¡°You take this for me! I have to post some fan service. After all, I¡¯m filming a new movie.¡± Zhao Feifei took the phone and started to take photos of Leng Qingqing. However, after a few takes, Leng Qingqing was still not satisfied. Zhao Feifei was scolded by her. Zhao Feifei had no choice but to change the topic and started to praise Leng Qingqing for her beauty. In fact, she looked good no matter how she took the photos. It was her fault for not being able to capture Leng Qingqing¡¯s beauty. After a round of ttery, Leng Qingqing posted a photo that had been madly edited with satisfaction. She also added a pitiful statement, saying that even if she was ying a supporting role, she would still work hard! As a result, the unresponsive and quiet fans exploded. The fans began to ask Leng Qingqing how she only received a supporting role and who had stolen her lead role. Leng Qingqing took out her alternate ount and started to reply to her fans ¡®questions. She said that Leng Rongrong, a neer, had stolen the lead role and so on. The fans replied, ¡°Goddess Qingqing, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s tear that person apart with our bare hands!¡± Leng Qingqing said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this. Although I only have a supporting role, I like this supporting role very much. Supporting roles also have their own personalities. If there¡¯s no one to y the viin, this drama can¡¯t be filmed!¡± Her fans eximed, ¡°Wow! Our goddess is so great!¡± With her alternate ount, Leng Qingqing posted, ¡°Such a great goddess, if we don¡¯t help her, who will? She should have been the female lead. That Leng Rongrong is a piece of sh*t. Let¡¯s go and argue with her. How can a neer be so shameless!¡± ¡°Yes, tear her up!¡± ... Leng Qingqing logged out of her Weibo ount in satisfaction. Next, she just had to wait for Leng Rongrong to be torn apart. She had been in the entertainment industry for many years. She was a C-list celebrity with a lot of fans. Leng Rongrong had just entered the industry, so she must not have any fans. She was just waiting for Leng Rongrong to be skinned and then torn apart by her fans. Leng Qingqing was in a good mood. She drank her coffee and looked at herself in the mirror, asionally evaluating her own beauty. After sitting in the caf¨¦ for two to three hours, Leng Qingqing and Zhao Feifei left the caf¨¦ when the sky waspletely dark. The two of them prepared to drive away. Leng Qingqing was already prepared to sneer at Leng Rongrong, but when she walked to the parking lot, she realized her n did not y out as she imagined. Her car was gone! Leng Rongrong¡¯s car, that b*tch, wasn¡¯t there either! Leng Rongrong, who was supposed to be squatting there and feeding the mosquitoes, was nowhere to be seen! ¡°Where¡¯s that b*tch?¡± Leng Qingqing¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked in front of her in disbelief. ¡°How did she disappear with my car? Where¡¯s my Car?¡± There was ake on the side, and there were many trees around it. Soon, the ce was deserted, and Leng Qingqing was miserable from the mosquito bites. She looked around like she had gone crazy, but there was no sign of Leng Rongrong. Leng Qingqing was still waiting to mock her, to make fun of her, but in the end, Leng Rongrong had disappeared! ¡°Sister Qingqing,e and take a look at the ground!¡± Zhao Feifei suddenly saw the marks on the ground, which seemed to be the traces of a remote car moving backward. Under the light of the streetmp, Leng Qingqing and Zhao Feifei followed the tire tracks on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Is this a sign that my car fell into theke?¡± Leng Qingqing looked at Zhao Feifei. ¡°How is that possible? My car is parked here. How could it slide down? I pulled the handbrake, and there is no slope here!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Sister Qingqing.¡± Zhao Feifei looked troubled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we first confirm if the car really fell into the water?¡± Chapter 45 - Young Master Mo Isn’t Disabled?

Chapter 45: Young Master Mo Isn¡¯t Disabled?

¡°I¡¯m so angry! How could such a thing happen?!¡± ¡°Help!¡± Leng Qingqing shouted at Zhao Feifei. She grabbed Zhao Feifei in anger, but she suddenly slipped and fell towards theke. ¡°Help!¡± Leng Qingqing screamed andnded directly in the water. Zhao Feifei didn¡¯t even have time to catch her. With a ssh, Leng Qingqing sank into the dark water. After struggling for a while, her head emerged from theke. ¡°Ah!!!!¡± Leng Qingqing hit the surface of the water furiously, then let out an angry shriek. ¡°Sister Qingqing, are you alright? Um, you¡¯re already in the water. Do you see the car? Is the car under the water?¡± Zhao Feifei carefully asked, ¡°Do you want me to pull you up first?¡± ¡°Nonsense, if you don¡¯t pull me up, are you going to let me take a bath here?¡± Leng Qingqing shouted as she reached out to grab Zhao Feifei¡¯s hand. After a Herculean effort, Zhao Feifei pulled Leng Qingqing up. Leng Qingqing yelled, ¡°The car is just below. I stepped on it just now. It must be Leng Rongrong, that b*tch, she messed with my car. If I get the evidence, I¡¯ll definitely send her to jail!¡± ¡°Sister Qingqing! There¡¯s a camera!¡± Zhao Feifei said as she suddenly noticed the surveince cameras around them. ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go to the surveince room!¡± ... In the hotel, Leng Rongrong took a bath andyfortably on the bed as she read her script. After reading the script for a while, she suddenly thought of her crippled husband. She wondered what Fourth Master Mo was up to at this hour, so Leng Rongrong immediately called him. A few minutester, the video call was connected. Then, Leng Rongrong saw a woman¡¯s face. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Just because his wife wasn¡¯t at home, her crippled husband had gone out to flirt with other women? ¡°Who are you?¡± When Leng Rongrong saw that it was a woman, her smile instantly disappeared. She carefully examined the other woman and saw through the video that she seemed to be in a private room. The lights flickered, and there was a sound of someone singinging from the room. The pitch sounded high. ¡°And who are you?¡± The other woman sneered and stared at the camera. ¡°You, are Young Master Ming¡¯s woman?¡± ¡°Young Master Ming? Who is that?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s brows were tightly locked together. She didn¡¯t remember knowing any Young Master Ming. In order to confirm she called the right person, she looked at the caller ID on the phone. Yes, it was indeed Mo Linyuan¡¯s number... Leng Rongrong studied the woman opposite her. The woman opposite her was also scrutinizing Leng Rongrong. That woman looked very enchanting, and she was dressed very lightly. However, her figure was really good, and it made people envious. ¡°Young Master Ming doesn¡¯t like people like you. Your face is not bad, but it¡¯s a little too delicate. Your figure is too bad. Your chest is so t, like an airport runway. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk...¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°What? Airport? How can it be an airport?! My chest isn¡¯t small either!¡± Leng Rongrong said unhappily. As she was speaking, her line of sight suddenly shifted. She caught a glimpse of someone pushing the door open and entering the room. She seemed to have seen Tang Luo and Mo Linyuan. However, Mo Linyuan was walking while standing! F*ck, was she hallucinating? Wasn¡¯t her husband crippled? Where was the wheelchair? ¡°The camera, point the camera at the door,¡± Leng Rongrong ordered the woman. When she looked serious, she had an aura surrounding her. The woman subconsciously followed Leng Rongrong¡¯s order. She turned the camera and aimed it at the door. Just as Leng Rongrong was about to get a clear look at the person who had entered the door, the figure suddenly appeared in front of the other woman like a bolt of lightning. Then, Leng Rongrong only saw the button of a white shirt, and the call ended. The moment the call ended, she seemed to have heard Mo Linyuan¡¯s vicious voice saying, ¡°Who allowed you to touch my phone!¡± Leng Rongrong could only stare at her phone in a daze. On the other side, in the private room of the luxurious club, Mo Linyuan was wearing a well-ironed suit. His long legs were standing there unscathed, but his handsome face was full of gloom. His face was a little different from when he was in the wheelchair. Compared to when he was in the wheelchair, he was more handsome and devilish, so devilish that he didn¡¯t seem to be a person from the mortal world. ¡°Who, let you, touch, my phone?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at the woman who had just answered the call. The woman trembled and swallowed. She was so intimidated by Mo Linyuan¡¯s aura that she did not dare to look up. She immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°I, I saw my phone ring, so I picked it up. Young Master Ming, please spare my life. I was wrong, I know I was wrong. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°No, nothing. I didn¡¯t say anything. The call just went through, and you came in!¡± The woman was trembling as she answered. ¡°Young Master Ming is asking you. Tell the truth!¡± Tang Luo was dressed in a ck suit, and he was equally terrifying. The woman didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and told him everything she had said. ¡°Break her hand.¡± Mo Linyuan took a handkerchief and wiped the phone in his hand elegantly. Then, his phone rang again. He threw away the handkerchief and walked out of the private room with the phone. Tang Luo looked at the rest of the people in the private room who were so flustered that they were almost suffocating. ¡°Did you hear that? Whoever set this up, get rid of this woman!¡± After he finished speaking, Tang Luo turned around and chased after Mo Linyuan. Everyone in the private room felt their legs go soft. A burly man walked up to the woman and pped her hard. ¡°You¡¯ve angered Master Ming! B*tch, I told you to seduce him, did I tell you to provoke him?¡± Outside, Tang Luo caught up with Mo Linyuan. ¡°Young Master, Young Mistress is still calling. Aren¡¯t you going to answer her?¡± Mo Linyuan lowered his head and looked at his long legs. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Actually, I think Young Madam is a good person. It¡¯ll be fine even if she knows, right?¡± Tang Luoughed drily. He had been hiding it from Young Madam and asking her to give them money to spend. He felt a little embarrassed about living off a woman. Mo Linyuan nced at Tang Luo. Tang Luo immediately shut his mouth. The Young Master had his own reasons, and he shouldn¡¯t have made wild guesses. Back in the car, Mo Linyuan sat in the wheelchair and finally answered the video call from Leng Rongrong. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong indifferently, as if nothing had happened. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Mo Linyuan, you... You can¡¯t walk, can you? I think I saw you walking just now! Did you use a beauty filter? Why do I feel like you¡¯re even more handsome now?¡± Leng Rongrong held her phone and looked at Mo Linyuan in the video carefully. Mo Linyuan was speechless. When he thought of returning to the wheelchair, he had overlooked the disguise on his face. Chapter 46 - I’ll Depend on You for a Lifetime

Chapter 46: I¡¯ll Depend on You for a Lifetime

¡°If I can walk, why do you think I¡¯m in a wheelchair?¡± Mo Linyuan asked in a deep and cold voice. He raised his phone and deliberately ced it in an area without light. But even so, Leng Rongrong could see that Mo Linyuan, who was usually pale, looked very healthy at this moment. Even on the phone, she could feel his hostility. Although she was a little suspicious, after hearing Mo Linyuan¡¯s resentful words, Leng Rongrong was a little worried that this man, whose pride had been hurt, would explode if she asked too many questions, so she did not ask further. ¡°Where are you? It¡¯ste at night, but you¡¯re quite carefree. Were you at some club just now?¡± Leng Rongrong asked, raising her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. I¡¯m here to discuss something with someone.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was as devilish as ever, and a trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. Initially, this matter could have been negotiated. However, he didn¡¯t n on making a deal now. The other party sent a woman to seduce him. His wife even discovered it. He was not very satisfied with this. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s what I think.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled faintly with her eyes sparkling like a starry sky. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re not a real couple.¡± ¡°How can we not be a real couple? We¡¯ve already had a wedding, and we registered our marriage. There¡¯s no one more real married than us, right?¡± Mo Linyuan teased Leng Rongrong on purpose. ¡°Since we¡¯re already married, I¡¯ll be sticking to you for the rest of my life.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Cling to her for a lifetime? Wait a minute. Although she liked his looks, she didn¡¯t n to be with him forever! ¡°Fourth Young Master, we¡¯re both smart people. Let¡¯s talk things out. It¡¯s not appropriate to be a scammer. How can there be fake marriage?!¡± Leng Rongrongughed drily. ¡°That was just a temporary solution!¡± ¡°Temporary solution? When did I say that? I¡¯m serious.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong¡¯s nervous expression and couldn¡¯t help but find it funny, so he teased her even more. It was rare to see this woman so nervous, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this nervous when he said he would me her for a lifetime. ¡°No, um, you¡¯re not the one I love! We don¡¯t have any feelings for each other, do we?¡± Leng Rongrong tried her best to exin. ¡°Then, who do you love?¡± Mo Linyuan stared at Leng Rongrong. ¡°The person I love, the person I love...¡± Leng Rongrong had an idea, and a trace of slyness shed across her eyes. Like a little fox, she slowly said, ¡°The man I like is the most outstanding in this world, and also the most powerful and powerful man in this world. He is the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire! Do you think it¡¯s still possible for us to be together after I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a man like him?¡± ¡°The ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire?¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you like him? Have you seen him before?¡± ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡± On the other end of the video call, Leng Rongrong had just taken a sip of water, then started coughing madly. She choked until tears came out and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him, of course, I¡¯ve seen him! How could I fall in love with him if I haven¡¯t met him?¡± ¡°Oh? What does he look like? What kind of man is he?¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows. Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes darted around, and she blurted out a lie. ¡°He looks very manly, very, very handsome, much stronger than you, and more good-looking than you. He¡¯s the best of the best, and most importantly, he¡¯s powerful. Only a man like him is worthy of me! You know that I¡¯m a profligate woman who loves to spend money. Ordinary men can¡¯t afford to support me. Only the richest man in the world, the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire, can!¡± ¡°Oh, indeed?¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯m speaking the truth. Although no one else has seen the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire, I have!¡± ¡°I do. You¡¯ve indeed seen him.¡± The corners of Mo Linyuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Then, I hope that you and the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire will live happily ever after!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to thank you for your blessing. I¡¯m hanging up, bye, bye!¡± The video call ended. The corners of Mo Linyuan¡¯s lips curled up. Tang Luo heard the entire story and burst intoughter. ¡°I wonder how Young Mistress will react when she finds out that you¡¯re the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire.¡± Mo Linyuan did not say anything. He was looking forward to seeing the woman¡¯s jaw drop. At the hotel, Leng Rongrong patted her own heart. She threw her phone aside. She took the bottle and gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. Oh my god, that was close. She was scared to death. Did she treat Mo Linyuan a little better? This man actually wanted to cling to her. This idea was a little dangerous. Although she didn¡¯t have anyone she liked at the moment, she didn¡¯t n to be a real couple with Mo Linyuan for the rest of her life! Mo Linyuan was quite good-looking and very pleasing to the eye, but she did not know if his leg could be cured. If it could not be cured and her master and the others found out, they would tear him apart, right? Fortunately, Mo Linyuan calmed down when she mentioned the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire. As expected, the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire was very powerful. It was very effective to use him to suppress others. Although she had never seen the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire, she had heard about him from various sources. She was truly very interested in this person. She heard that he had founded the Nether Abyss Empire by himself and that the entire Nether Abyss Empire had gathered countless of the world¡¯s best. The number one martial arts grandmaster in the world¡­ The number one hacker in the world¡­ The world¡¯s best designer... The world¡¯s top and top ten talents were all in the Nether Abyss Empire. It was not a country, but it was more powerful than one. Even the presidents and the influential families of the various countries did not dare to offend the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. She had always wanted to meet such a god-like man. Initially, she hade out of the countryside to meet her father, who had abandoned her, and take back her mother¡¯s things. Her second reason was to find an opportunity to meet the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire. She heard that the person in power was very young. She couldn¡¯t express her interest. She even wanted to join the Nether Abyss Empire, but she didn¡¯t know if she was capable enough to do so. Only the top ten in the world were qualified to join the Nether Abyss Empire. Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of this. She didn¡¯t know where the headquarters of the Nether Abyss Empire was, nor how she could meet the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire. But just thinking about it made her heart surge. She would be able to see this man one day! Leng Rongrong was so excited that she fell asleep. She had a dream, in which she saw the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. Then, the ruler removed his mask, which woke her up in shock. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really like a ghost that won¡¯t leave! How could Mo Linyuan be the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire?!¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes and threw the pillow away. ¡°Such a good dream, but it¡¯s been ruined!¡± Chapter 47 - Little Nanyu is a Core Member!

Chapter 47: Little Nanyu is a Core Member!

Leng Rongrong finished her makeup in the dressing room and changed into her costume, ready to set off for the film set. As soon as she walked out of the dressing room, she saw Leng Qingqing, who had dark circles under her eyes that were as heavy as a panda¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re working pretty hard thiste at night. Are you memorizing your lines?¡± Leng Rongrong chuckled. ¡°Tsk tsk, are there quite a lot of mosquitoes in your room? Why are there mosquito bites on your face?¡± Leng Qingqing red at Leng Rongrong angrily. ¡°You b*tch, it was you, wasn¡¯t it? You were the one who pushed my car into theke yesterday!¡± ¡°Your car? What? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Leng Rongrong yed dumb. However, she immediately understood that the person who had blocked her car yesterday was Leng Qingqing. ¡°A car blocked your car yesterday. That car is mine. You pushed my car into the river, didn¡¯t you? You b*tch, pay me back for my car!¡± Leng Qingqing stood in front of Leng Rongrong, flustered and exasperated. ¡°So you¡¯re using your car to block my way! You¡¯re too much. Did you block my car on purpose? Aren¡¯t you too wicked?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Qingqing pitifully. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you. Why are you doing this to me? Moreover, I don¡¯t even recognize your car, why do you want me topensate you?¡± Many people were watching. Leng Qingqing was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She had distinctly seen the slyness in Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes. She had truly seen that this b*tch knew that her car had fallen into theke, but Leng Rongrong was still pretending to be aggrieved. She was surely the one who did it. It was definitely this b*tch who had pushed her car into the river, but everyone around Leng Rongrong was looking at her with sympathy. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to block people¡¯s way, right?¡± ¡°This is too wicked!¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed too much. Blocking someone¡¯s car and even asking forpensation.¡± Leng Qingqing red at Leng Rongrong angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the one who threw my car into theke. You¡¯re lying! Even if I¡¯m blocking your way, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°I pushed your car into theke? I truly don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just a girl. How could I have the strength to push your car into the water? I don¡¯t even have an assistant. How am I supposed to push your car?! You said that I touched your car. Fine, do you wantpensation? Alright then, you have to give me the evidence first!¡± ¡°All the evidence had been deleted! The surveince system was hacked yesterday!¡± Leng Qingqing was mad with anger. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you being demeaning? You don¡¯t even know who did it. You don¡¯t like me, so you just say I did it!¡± Leng Rongrong looked wronged. Looking at Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression, Leng Qingqing was so angry that she was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me topensate you. Give me the evidence, and I¡¯llpensate you. However, without evidence, I can¡¯t just let others use me. I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to go now. Please let me through!¡± Leng Qingqing was speechless. After leaving, Leng Rongrong was about to drive to the filming location, but she happened to meet Little Nanyu who was already prepared to set off. The little guy was sitting in the nanny van. When he saw Leng Rongrong, he immediately waved his short little hand at Leng Rongrong, ¡°Mom, take my car. Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and got into Little Nanyu¡¯s car. The little guy¡¯s nanny van was sizable and spacious, and it was veryfortable to sit in. ¡°Mom, fruit juice.¡± Little Nanyu handed Leng Rongrong a ss of fruit juice and held one in his hand. The two of themy on the chairs, and each drank a ss of fruit juice. When the assistant, Ah Tong, turned around and saw it, he was shocked. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were both dressed in ancient costumes. They were lying down neatly. The way they held their cups waspletely the same, and even the way they drank was exactly the same. It looked very interesting. Ah Tong took out his phone and took a few photos. This pair was simply too adorable. If he took a picture of it and posted it on Weibo, it would surely go viral. ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± Leng Rongrong finished thest mouthful and burped. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s good!¡± Little Nanyu also burped. Then, the two of them held their stomachs in sync and went into a daze with a satisfied look on their faces. Ah Tong was speechless. It was truly a god-like synchronization! The car arrived at the set very quickly. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu got out of the car together. When they got out of the car, the two of them stretchedzily in sync. Looking closely, Little Nanyu¡¯s little face was somewhat simr to Leng Rongrong¡¯s. Both the adult and the child were adorable. ¡°Little Nanyu, do you remember your lines?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°I remember them. I have a sharp photographic memory. I can remember them after seeing them once.¡± Little Nanyu said arrogantly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m amazing, am I not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very good. You¡¯re acting like my son. You¡¯re as good as I am!¡± Leng Rongrong also had a sharp photographic memory, and she could simply remember many things after seeing them once. Therefore, memorizing lines was a very simple matter for them. Other people might not be able to remember the lines, but the two of them could easily remember them. Moreover, when it came to rtionships, the two could understand them. They were always on point. They could only be considered talented individuals. Because they didn¡¯t have to memorize the lines, Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu each moved a chair. Thereafter, a big chair and a small chair were ced side by side. Leng Rongrong stuffed a small tomato into her mouth, then gave Little Nanyu one also. She asked, ¡°Little Nanyu, do you know the Nether Abyss Empire?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Little Nanyu answered unclearly. ¡°Really? Do you know a lot?¡± Leng Rongrong asked again. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m also a member of the Nether Abyss Empire,¡± Little Nanyu shrugged and said casually. ¡°What?!¡± Leng Rongrong sat up immediately. She turned and looked at Little Nanyu with her eyes wide open, ¡°External member or core member?¡± ¡°A core,¡± Little Nanyu pursed his lips and moved closer to Leng Rongrong. ¡°Mom, why are you so interested in the Nether Abyss Empire? Don¡¯t tell me you already know about Father?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one who isn¡¯t interested in the Nether Abyss Empire, right? Anyone would be interested in such a powerful organization. I¡¯m only interested in one of them.¡± Leng Rongrong chuckled, ¡°If you¡¯re a core member, have you seen the person in charge? He¡¯s so powerful and so young. What does he look like?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. ¡± Little Nanyu pouted. ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you a core member?¡± Leng Rongrong pouted. ¡°However, if there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll meet then. The core of the Nether Abyss Empire will be holding a grand banquet soon. There will be many core members and high-ranking officials attending. If you want to, you can go!¡± Little Nanyu changed the topic. Chapter 48 - A Country Bumpkin Seriously Doesn’t Have a Weibo?

Chapter 48: A Country Bumpkin Seriously Doesn¡¯t Have a Weibo?

Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes brightened, but she quickly fell into dejection. ¡°The banquet of the Nether Abyss Empire isn¡¯t something that ordinary people can attend, right? I¡¯m not qualified enough.¡± Her Godfather and the others might be qualified, but they had been living in seclusion for many years and would note out of the mountain. If it was her... Alright, other than knowing how to spend money, she had not yet be the best in the world in other aspects. It was too difficult for her to participate in this banquet. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t forget about me.¡± Little Nanyu said, ¡°I¡¯ve already received a ck gold invitation. I can bring a femalepanion. You can just be my femalepanion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes brightened instantly as if they were bursting with light. ¡°You have an invitation. So, can I attend this banquet with you?¡± She could hardly control her excitement. She was very interested in the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire. What did he look like? What kind of person was he? She wanted to get to know that person. Little Nanyu¡¯s face was calm, and he spoke like an adult. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take you there. Mom, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. I can even pluck down the stars from the sky!¡± He was only a five-year-old boy, and his voice was still very childish. It was not overbearing at all. However, Little Nanyu¡¯s words made Leng Rongrong feel an unspeakable trust. She felt that Little Nanyu could surely fulfill her every wish. She felt that if she said she wanted stars, Little Nanyu would immediately give her a starry sky. She felt that the little guy was indeed domineering when he spoke. The domineering tone in his childish voice was indeed so cute. ¡°You little fellow, you truly know how to talk!¡± Leng Rongrong pinched Little Nanyu¡¯s cheek and said lovingly, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know who your mother and father are. They¡¯re so lucky to have such a big baby like you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s lips curved up, ¡°Who am I? Who are my mother and father? They¡¯re the best in that world!¡± Leng Rongrong rubbed Little Nanyu¡¯s head and looked in another direction. Leng Qingqing appeared, scratching her hands and feet like an itchy monkey. The moment she appeared, she red in Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction. Leng Rongrong looked back at her neither haughtily nor humbly. Her eyes even carried a hint of provocation. ¡°B*tch, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Leng Qingqing walked to the side angrily. She was now covered in mosquito bites and itching to the point of going crazy. She was in no mood to deal with Leng Rongrong at all. Zhao Feifei said, ¡°Sister Qingqing, there¡¯s still time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I know, I don¡¯t need you to remind me!¡± Leng Qingqing snorted coldly. ¡°By the way, did our fans attack her yesterday? Let me see her Weibo!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Zhao Feifei turned on her phone and started to check Weibo. Then, Zhao Feifei was dumbfounded. ¡°Um, Sister Qingqing... She doesn¡¯t have a Weibo ount.¡± ¡°What?! No Weibo ount?¡± A cold and sharp voice shrieked. ¡°Did shee from the mountains? She doesn¡¯t even have a Weibo ount?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s a country bumpkin? If she¡¯s a country bumpkin, it¡¯s likely possible that she doesn¡¯t have a Weibo ount.¡± Zhao Feifei continued helplessly, ¡°Although the fans have pushed the topic up and although the matter of her snatching your lead role has be a hot search...no one knows who Leng Rongrong is. We can¡¯t find her on Weibo, so we can¡¯t tear her apart.¡± Leng Qingqing snatched the phone and nced at it. She was so angry that she forgot about it. Was that why she left that Weibo post yesterday? Was it a waste of effort to use a side ount to stir up the emotions of her fans? It turned out that Leng Rongrong did not know about this at all. No wonder she was still smiling. On the other hand, Leng Rongrong had no idea about this at all. She only found out about it when she finished filming in the morning and was eating lunch with Little Nanyu and Jin Mingfeng. Leng Rongrong only found out about it when Jin Mingfeng mentioned it. While eating, Leng Rongrong took a look at Jin Mingfeng¡¯s Weibo, then said disapprovingly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let her say whatever she wants. The truth will be revealed once the filming is done.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just take it as helping you gain poprity. When the stills and promotional videos are released, everyone will understand why you were chosen for the female lead.¡± Jin Mingfeng nodded. He liked Leng Rongrong¡¯s attitude. After dinner, the three of them yed games for a while. The three of them formed a team. Little Nan Yu and Leng Rongrong were both experts in gaming. Only Jin Mingfeng was a noob. However, a noob didn¡¯t affect the two experts¡¯ victory. Because Little Nanyu and Leng Rongrong were very good, they were scolded by other yers. ¡°What kind of person is this? His hand speed is too fast!¡± ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m dead. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh my god, all the yers in this area are dead. Who was that?¡± ¡°What a wicked yer! I¡¯ve never met such a powerful one!¡± ... The scolding did not affect Little Nanyu and Leng Rongrong at all. The two of them were very focused on killing people. Little Nanyu asionally heard the scolding and scolded back, ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re too powerful. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re all too useless!¡± Leng Rongrong chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re all too weak. It¡¯s boring!¡± Jin Mingfeng was speechless. Were they serious? He was also very weak! He couldn¡¯t y. It was too difficult. It was so tough that he couldn¡¯t keep up with them at all. He was aplete piece of trash! For some reason, the Film Emperor wanted to cry. He felt that he was not from the same world as them. Fortunately, the director quickly called for them to start filming. The game ended, and everyone entered the filming mode. The filming that day went on smoothly. That night, Jin Mingfeng organized a party, and everyone who was on good terms with each other went for a meal. Many of the actors in the crew were experienced. Although they were not the main characters, they were all teachers. Jin Mingfeng had organized this gathering for Leng Rongrong. As a neer, she was not familiar with the rest of the teachers. Hence, after organizing the gathering, Jin Mingfeng had specially introduced the teachers to Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong¡¯s attitude had always been good. She was good-looking, had a natural face, and knew how to talk, so she was very likable. When they were eating, she readily poured wine for everyone. She drank with those who could drink, yed rock-paper-scissors with those who could y rock-paper-scissors, and sang with those who could sing. In an instant, she became the junior whom everyone especially liked. ¡°Is Rongrong¡¯s alcohol tolerance that good?¡± Someone asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile. ¡°Even if you can drink a lot, don¡¯t drink too much outside. The outside world is very dangerous. Especially in our circle, the water is very muddy!¡± A senior teacher reminded Leng Rongrong. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Qi. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Leng Rongrong was well-behaved and innocent,pletely unlike some of the female stars in the circle, and she was well-liked by many people. Chapter 49 - Becoming the Favorite of the Crew

Chapter 49: Bing the Favorite of the Crew

The experienced actors in the industry didn¡¯t like those who wore masks, nor did they like those pretty actresses who relied on their looks and unspeakable means to get the lead role. Leng Rongrong was innocent, cute, and genuine. She had no mask on her face, and her acting skills were good. She waspletely different from those young flower vases. Therefore, all the old actors who had been invited liked Leng Rongrong very much. With Jin Mingfeng as the host and Little Nanyu¡¯s ttery, everyone liked Leng Rongrong more and more. A few of the older ones started to chat about Go, Chinese chess, and so on. Leng Rongrong also joined in. The middle-aged men started to talk about painting and calligraphy. When they talked about a painting by a famous Chinese traditional painting master, Leng Rongrong gave a round ofments. Herments were very standard, and she even said that she had collected this artist¡¯s paintings. This immediately piqued the interest of the middle-aged actors. They wouldn¡¯t have known if they didn¡¯t talk, but after they did, they realized that Leng Rongrong was very insightful and proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She could chat about anything with people, and she was also very good at it. Towards the end of the meal, everyone could not help but nod and praise Leng Rongrong. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an interesting young actor!¡± ¡°Rongrong, this child is truly amazing. Rongrong, next time, remember to let me see the paintings in your collection!¡± ¡°Mr. Jin, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known this interesting girl!¡± ... ¡°Teachers, thank you for liking the meeting with my team. If you like Rongrong, then I¡¯ll be sure to give her a hand in the future!¡± Jin Mingfeng spoke up for Leng Rongrong. The teachers did not mind, and they all expressed that they would surely look for Leng Rongrong if they had the opportunity and resources. After that day, Leng Rongrong got along very well with the seniors in the crew. In an instant, she became the favorite of the crew. Whenever there were scenes with the seniors when they were not filming, everyone would always be around Leng Rongrong. Some of them wanted Leng Rongrong to talk about artists. Some wanted Leng Rongrong to write a piece of calligraphy for him, and some wanted her to practice Tai Chi with them. With that, Leng Rongrong felt even more tired when she was resting than when she was filming. However, these senior actors and movie kings were all very interesting people. These were all actors who could be called true artists. They all had deep self-restraint, so Leng Rongrong respected them very much and also learned a lot from them. Leng Qingqing had originally wanted to cause Leng Rongrong trouble. However, when she saw Leng Rongrong being doted on by the entire crew and surrounded by many people at all times, she didn¡¯t even have the chance to make a move. Half a month passed by in the blink of an eye. Leng Qingqing was mad with anger. Even if there were new or old actors in the crew, they would first look for Leng Rongrong when they heard the news. As for herself, although she had been in the industry for a long time and she knew many of these seniors and had even acted with them, no one had greeted her. Even if she went to greet them, those seniors would be cold to her. However, when it came to Leng Rongrong¡¯s side, they were not quite the same. Each one of them was smiling as happily as a child. On this day, another veteran actor came to the production team for a cameo role in a scene. This veteran actor had won the Best Actor Award before and was also a very famous artist. He was the disciple of a Chinese art master and had acted in several famous roles. He was almost 70 years old. Although he was old, he had a good personality and was very lively, just like a child. This veteran actor was called Li Jinshu, and he was a Film Emperor who was both virtuous and skilled. Leng Qingqing and Li Jinshu had acted together in a movie before. Although they did not have many scenes together, they had seen each other a few times. Hence, when she saw Li Jinshu, Leng Qingqing was extremely excited and happy. She finally met an old senior whom she was closer to. She was finally not left out! Leng Rongrong, who do you think those old men you met before were? Who couldpare to Senior Li Jinshu! The moment she saw Li Jinshu, Leng Qingqing went up to him. ¡°Teacher Li, long time no see. How have you been?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Li Jinshu nced at Leng Qingqing. He could not remember who she was, so he smiled kindly and nodded politely. ¡°Teacher Li, shall I take you to the director? I¡¯m truly honored to be able to work with you again,¡± Leng Qingqing said enthusiastically. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Li Jinshu nodded. Seeing Director Wang, Li Jinshu immediately shook hands with him and then chatted with him for a while. Leng Qingqing wanted to interject several times, but she couldn¡¯t, so she just stood there embarrassedly. Just then, Leng Rongrong passed by, and Director Wang immediately shouted, ¡°Rongrong,e here. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡± Leng Qingqing was speechless. She had brought Teacher Li over, but Director Wang did not introduce her and directly called Leng Rongrong over to introduce her instead? Leng Rongrong walked to the front and looked at Li Jinshu. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello.¡± After speaking, Leng Rongrong looked at Director Wang and asked in a low voice, ¡°Director Wang, who is this?¡± ¡°Li Jinshu, Teacher Li, don¡¯t you know him? The one who won the Best Actor!¡± Leng Qingqing interjected, ¡°Leng Rongrong, you¡¯re truly ignorant and rude!¡± ¡°What impolite? I don¡¯t know him. Is there a problem? You¡¯re the rude one. I¡¯m not asking you! Why are you interrupting!¡± Leng Rongrong red at Leng Qingqing provocatively, then looked at Li Jinshu. ¡°Teacher Li, I¡¯m sorry. I rarely watch television, so I didn¡¯t recognize you. But, I know that if Director Wang were to introduce you to me, you must be an old senior!¡± ¡°You¡¯re that girl, Rongrong, right? I¡¯ve heard Old Qi and the others talk about you. They¡¯ve been telling me a lot these past few days, and they told me to talk to you when Ie to the set!¡± Li Jinshu smiled and said, ¡°These old guys have be more cheerful recently. They say it¡¯s all because of you. What did that Elder Qi say to me? He said that you¡¯re proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Although you¡¯re young, your talent is unparalleled!¡± ¡°The teachers are all too kind!¡± Leng Rongrong replied humbly, ¡°I only know a little.¡± ¡°I heard that you know how to paint national paintings. I¡¯ve brought the materials. Why don¡¯t we each paint a painting and give it to each other?¡± Li Jinshu looked very interested. ¡°Alright. If I can get Teacher Li¡¯s Chinese painting, I¡¯ll surely make a fortune!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes were filled with the shape of money. She liked money, and she liked it so righteously. Li Jinshu was immediately amused. Before filming even started, Leng Rongrong and Li Jinshu had already painted a national painting together. Almost everyone on the crew was watching. Then, everyone was shocked. Everyone knew that Jinshu was thest disciple of a Chinese art master. His Chinese art attainments could be said to be among the top three in the world today, but the painting that Leng Rongrong had drawn by his side could trulypete with Li Jinshu¡¯s. Chapter 50 - Out of Reach

Chapter 50: Out of Reach

Those who didn¡¯t know painting would think that Leng Rongrong¡¯s painting was better. Those who knew painting also felt that Leng Rongrong¡¯s painting was unique and very good. ¡°Teacher Li¡¯s painting is really good!¡± Leng Qingqing deliberately stood at the side to make her presence known. Li Jinshu was much more powerful than other veteran actors. Many big bosses of entertainmentpanies were very respectful when they saw him. Not only was he a veteran actor in the entertainment industry, but he was also a respected senior in other industries. There was nothing wrong with sucking up. Everyone liked to be ttered. ¡°You said that my painting is good, but what do you think is good about my drawing?¡± When Li Jinshu heard Leng Qingqing¡¯s words, he suddenly looked at her and asked. Leng Qingqing was speechless. She shouldn¡¯t even need to look at it. Since Teacher Li was thest disciple of a certain Chinese art master, how could it not be good? Leng Qingqing never expected Li Jinshu to suddenly ask her this question. She immediately felt a little guilty and said, ¡°Well, I think thatpared to Leng Rongrong, Teacher Li¡¯s painting is as good as the sky. I don¡¯t know much about paintings. I just feel that I don¡¯t know what Leng Rongrong is painting, but yours is pleasing to the eye at first nce!¡± Leng Qingqing was smug. There was nothing wrong with her praise. She could belittle Leng Rongrong and also praise Li Jinshu. ¡°You don¡¯t understand my work?¡± Leng Rongrong looked up at Leng Qingqing.¡± ¡°Who knows what you have been scribbling?!¡± Leng Qingqing said without even looking at the painting, ¡°Of course, Teacher Li¡¯s work is better!¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a problem with your eyes or if there¡¯s a problem with my painting.¡± Leng Rongrong brought up what she had already prepared and showed it to the people around her. ¡°Can everyone understand what this is?¡± ¡°A white wolf!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too well painted!¡± ¡°Goodness, Rongrong, what kind of treasure are you? How can you know everything?¡± ¡°Even the legendary geniuses are nothing more than this!¡± ¡°I-I seriously don¡¯tknow much about painting, but why do I feel that Rongrong¡¯s painting canpete with Teacher Li ¡®s!¡± The surrounding people were shocked. Leng Rongrong was holding a painting of a white wolf on a snowy mountain. Leng Rongrong had painted the form of the white wolf. It was drawn as if one could feel the chill of the snowy mountain from the painting. It was drawn as if one could feel the strong cold wind and even the howling of the white wolf. It was genuinely a still art, but it made people feel like they were in the painting. On the other side, Li Jinshu had also finished his painting. What he painted was the beautiful scenery of a river and mountain forest, which was also pleasing to the eye. When Li Jinshu looked at Leng Rongrong¡¯s painting, he was also shocked. ¡°This¡­ Is this drawn by you?¡± Li Jinshu took the painting from Leng Rongrong¡¯s hands and looked at it with excitement. ¡°What a genius! She¡¯s truly a genius!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bepared to Teacher Li. I¡¯m just an amateur.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled in embarrassment. ¡°What amateur? You can even bepared to a professional. Elder Qi and the others were right, you¡¯re a treasure! I heard that Elder Qi and the others wanted to take you in as a disciple, but you rejected them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talented enough. I can¡¯t match up with the teachers.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t reach my level? Whoever can take you in as a disciple will be picking up a big bargain. I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask for it. At your level, you don¡¯t even need a master! You can be a teacher now.¡± Li Jinshu praised Leng Rongrong. Leng Qingqing¡¯s expression was ugly. She had just said that Leng Rongrong¡¯s drawing was iprehensible, but the people around her honestly said that her drawing was good. Not only that, even Li Jinshu praised Leng Rongrong. She took another look at Leng Rongrong¡¯s painting, and her expression turned even more terrible. Even if they didn¡¯t know much about paintings, they could feel that Leng Rongrong¡¯s paintings had a spiritual aura. The white wolf seemed to be alive, as though it could fly out of the painting at any time. Li Jinshu happily exchanged paintings with Leng Rongrong. He kept saying that he was right toe to the set as a guest. He didn¡¯t expect to see such a treasure. Teacher Li had even exchanged phone numbers and WeChat ount with Leng Rongrong, saying that they could discuss painting more in the future. Leng Rongrong was also very happy. Teacher Li¡¯s painting was extremely hard toe by. If this painting were to be auctioned, it could probably be sold for tens of millions. Seeing Leng Rongrong be friends with Teacher Li. Leng Qingqing was furious with how Leng Rongrong had easily obtained Teacher Li¡¯s painting and even gained his favor. ¡°This country bumpkin, what right does she has? Is her drawing truly that good?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just trying to please the elderly,¡± Zhao Feifei said helplessly. ¡°You, useless thing, can¡¯t you think of a way to deal with her? Are you happy to see me being stepped on by her?¡± Leng Qingqing red at Zhao Feifei. ¡°How could that be? Sister Qingqing, I¡¯ve always wanted the best for you. How could I have such a terrible thought?¡± Zhao Feifei exined. Thinking of the next scene, she leaned over to Leng Qing¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. Leng Qingqing narrowed her eyes when she heard that. Wasn¡¯t she, a viin, afraid that she couldn¡¯t deal with Leng Rongrong? In reality, she could not deal with Leng Rongrong, but when she was acting, she had many opportunities to deal with her. Leng Qingqing was immediately excited. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a good idea!¡± In the next moment, the filming officially began. In this scene, Leng Qingqing and Leng Rongrong were opponents, where Xia Wunian, was yed by Leng Rongrong, and the viin, Chu Ling, was yed by Leng Qingqing. Then, the two of them would fight on the boat on theke. The scene would be more exciting. The martial arts director was teaching the two of them how to fight with swords and then how to make it look good to give off a strong feeling. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Leng Rongrong and Leng Qingqing nodded at the same time. When the filming officially started, the two of them got on the boat, and the boat would sail to the center of theke. Most of the filming crew were on the shore, and there were many cameras on the boat in the center of theke. Everyone could see the effect of the two acting through the cameras. ¡°Begin!¡± At the director¡¯smand, Leng Rongrong and Leng Qingqing started fighting. Fighting scenes were Leng Rongrong¡¯s forte. She was also trained in a very powerful set of martial arts, so fighting scenes were naturally not a problem for her. However, in this scene, she was the one who was injured, so Leng Rongrong naturally could not use her full strength. She could only y with Leng Qingqing as nned. A trace of ruthlessness shed in Leng Qingqing¡¯s eyes. Her movements were swift and fierce, and her sword suddenly stabbed towards Leng Rongrong. Because they were filming, they would usually stop when they stabbed. However, Leng Qingqing suddenly became fierce and stabbed Leng Rongrong¡¯s chest with great force. Although it was a prop and would not lead to a stab wound, Leng Rongrong still frowned in pain from the force of the stab. Chapter 51 - Fourth Young Master Mo is Here

Chapter 51: Fourth Young Master Mo is Here

On the shore, there was an extremely handsome man sitting in an exquisite wooden wheelchair. The man¡¯s gaze fell on the two people on the boat. ¡°That woman seemed to have stabbed Young Madam on purpose!¡± Tang Luo stood behind Mo Linyuan and spoke with dissatisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s too much. Aren¡¯t we filming? Was there a need to use so much force? They¡¯re surely bullying our Young Madam!¡± Tang Luo didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene as soon as he arrived, so he was very angry. Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes also shed with a trace of displeasure. No matter what, she was still his wife, and yet, she was being bullied like this. Don¡¯t tell him that this woman is being bullied every day on the set? A newbie could be bullied every day as the female lead. The waters of the entertainment industry were very deep. Although she came from the countryside and had a special background, he was afraid that his wife did not have much background in the entertainment industry. This woman was being bullied, but she still kept quiet every day? Stupid! Feeling the coldness from Mo Linyuan, Tang Luo knew that his Young Master was a little angry. He trembled all over. ¡°Young Master, do you want me to talk to the director?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Mo Linyuan was about to talk to the director about this matter. On the other ship, the shooting of the scene had already ended. Leng Rongrong suddenly started shaking the boat, and on the boat, Leng Qingqing let out a horrifying scream. ¡°Leng Rongrong, what are you doing? Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just ying with you!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You said it¡¯s just filming. Do you have to use so much force?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this for the sake of acting well?¡± Leng Qingqing grabbed onto the side of the boat and was scared out of her wits. ¡°Your acting is that bad? Do you need to be serious if you¡¯re good at acting? Wouldn¡¯t it be even more real if you stabbed me to death?¡± As Leng Rongrong spoke, she walked over, raised an eyebrow, and kicked Leng Qingqing into the water. There was a loud thud, followed by a frantic struggle. ¡°Help! Someone is trying to murder me!¡± Leng Rongrong reached out to pull Leng Qingqing back, but when she heard Leng Qingqing¡¯s words, she immediately retracted her hand and crossed her arms. ¡°Murder? Oh, in that case, I won¡¯t help you!¡± ¡°B*tch, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Leng Qingqing roared. Because they were at the other end of the ship, and the scene had already ended, the other crew members did not notice that Leng Qingqing had fallen into the water. Leng Qingqing was flustered and exasperated, but no one came to save her. She could only swim to the side of the boat and climb up. After Leng Rongrong went ashore, she suddenly saw a familiar figure in front of her. ¡°Mo Linyuan! Why are you guys here?¡± She was a little surprised to see Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo. ¡°Young Master!¡± Before Tang Luo could finish his sentence, Mo Linyuan interrupted him. ¡°I just happened to have something to do, so I dropped by to see how your filming is going. ¡°Did you get bullied a lot in the crew?¡± ¡°Who dares to bully me!¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°What business are you here for? I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± Tang Luo was speechless. This was not what Young Master had said before. This d*mn tsundere. Before they came, they had felt that the house was a little empty without Young Madam. Then, he had suggested that theye to the set to visit Young Madam, and then, they did exactly that. ¡°It¡¯s already been done. There¡¯s nothing special,¡± Mo Linyuan said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t have many scenes these two days, so I can y with you. Have you been here before?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. The three of them started chatting. On the other end, Little Nanyu¡¯s voice came, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s y a game!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After Leng Rongrong called out, she brought Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo over. When the crew saw Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo, they all started whispering to each other. Leng Qingqing had just climbed out of the water and was very angry at first, wanting to rush up and tear Leng Rongrong to pieces. However, when she saw Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan appear together, her eyes lit up. She might not be able to deal with Leng Rongrong, but she could deal with this cripple, right? Furthermore, this cripple seemed to be on good terms with Leng Rongrong. A country bumpkin and a cripple, they were truly a good match! ¡°Oh, Fourth Young Master Mo is here!¡± Leng Qingqing draped the bath towel that Zhao Feifei had brought over and greeted him, ¡°Fourth Young Master Mo, are you here to visit Rongrong at work? It¡¯s not easy for you. Both your legs are disabled, but you still have to go through so much trouble and travel so far to visit your wife. Are you afraid that your wife will run away?¡± Leng Qingqing giggled and covered her mouth. The words that came out of her mouth were extremely unpleasant to hear. Mo Linyuan¡¯s cold eyes turned to Leng Qingqing. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to pee in your pants once?¡± Leng Qingqing was speechless. She had almost forgotten about this embarrassing matter, but this damn cripple had indeed brought it up again! ¡°Fourth Young Master Mo, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Leng Qingqing¡¯s expression changed slightly. Mo Linyuan did not say anything. He just looked at Leng Qingqing coldly like an ice cube, which made Leng Qingqing¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Fourth Young Master, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. You¡¯re worried that your wife will run away. It has nothing to do with me, right?¡± Leng Qingqingughed drily. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Rongrong has all four limbs, after all, while you¡¯re crippled. Most women wouldn¡¯t fall for you, right?¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes. Tang Luo nced at Leng Qingqing and shook his head. This foolish woman only thought that the Young Master was a cripple and didn¡¯t like anyone. God knew how many people wanted to be his woman because of his other identity, the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire! She didn¡¯t even know what treasure she had lost, yet she was still so proud of herself. It was too stupid. Once she found out about his Young Master¡¯s identity, she would probably regret it to death. ¡°Little Nanyu, Teacher Gong, Director Wang, let me introduce you to someone!¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t care about Leng Qingqing at all and greeted Little Nanyu and the others to get to know Mo Linyuan. A lot of people surrounded them. When Leng Rongrong introduced Mo Linyuan as her husband, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Of course, the surprise was gone in a sh. Leng Rongrong was so capable, that the man she married would surely not be bad. Even though Mo Linyuan¡¯s legs were disabled, everyone could not help but think that Mo Linyuan must be a very capable man. Leng Qingqing found it hard to believe that no one was looking down on Mo Linyuan. Shouldn¡¯t a good woman be despised for marrying a cripple? Everyone seemed to be having a good chat with this cripple! The next few scenes ended without a hitch. After they had sessfully wrapped up, Leng Rongrong excitedly brought Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo back to the hotel, and then led them to eat something delicious. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping after eating!¡± Leng Rongrong asked as she ate, ¡°Oh right, how are the flowers and Storm?¡± ¡°They¡¯re pretty good.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at the food in front of him with a cold expression. Was this the so-called delicious food that this woman had brought him here to eat? Chapter 52 - Don’t Doubt my Ability

Chapter 52: Don¡¯t Doubt my Ability

Mo Linyuan¡¯s face twitched as he looked at the crayfish and the various skewers in front of him. He was the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire, yet this woman had brought him to a roadside stall to eat crayfish and these strange skewers? Very good, she was a ruthless person! ¡°Eat them, they¡¯re all delicious!¡± Leng Rongrong did not notice that Mo Linyuan¡¯s and Tang Luo¡¯s lips were twitching. On the other hand, Tang Luo was fine. He wasn¡¯t so distinguished that he ate everything. asionally, he would also eat grilled crayfish with his brothers. However, Mo Linyuan was different. He had been the most favored Fourth Young Master of the Mo family since he was a child. After he established the underworld organization at the age of ten, he became the leader of the underworld empire. His status was extremely noble. He had been the world¡¯s richest man since he was thirteen. The food he ate was the kind that was specially provided for the royal family, and each bite was worth thousands of gold. A barbeque from a barbeque stand? Sorry, the precious Fourth Young Master Mo had never eaten it before. Leng Rongrong began to eat. After a few mouthfuls, she realized that Mo Linyuan was sitting still. He only looked at her with a look of disgust. He was not eating at all. Tang Luo, on the other hand, was eating quite happily. He was peeling the prawns very quickly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. The crayfish here is truly amazing. It¡¯s especially delicious and spicy. You¡¯ll surely get addicted to it. And these skewers, they buy their meat skewers. They¡¯re all very good!¡± ¡°Dirty,¡± Mo Linyuan said indifferently. Leng Rongrong was speechless. In someone else¡¯s shop, he said that their things were dirty. Didn¡¯t he want to live? ¡°It¡¯s not dirty. It¡¯s very clean. It¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying to you. Have a bite, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Leng Rongrong blinked her beautiful eyes at Mo Linyuan, then peeled a shrimp herself and brought it to his mouth. Tang Luo was speechless. Young Master would surely not eat it. Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, but when he saw Leng Rongrong peel the shrimp for him, he opened his mouth without any reason. The prawn was stuffed into mo Linyuan¡¯s mouth. Fourth Young Master Mo felt a burning sensation and wanted to vomit, but when he saw Leng Rongrong¡¯s expectant gaze, he subconsciously started chewing. The tip of his tongue was stinging from the spiciness, but it truly had a very stimting taste. The crayfish was fresh and fragrant, and it didn¡¯t seem to taste that bad. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, right?¡± Leng Rongrong saw a sh of pain in Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, followed by a trace of doubt, and then, a trace of excitement. She knew that Mo Linyuan liked the taste. Leng Rongrong peeled another prawn and handed it to Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan opened his mouth instinctively and ate it in enjoyment. ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Tang Luo asked cautiously. ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯ ¡®Young Master actually ate crayfish.¡¯ He had always felt that this kind of roadside stall was unsanitary and that crayfish was a very dirty thing. But Young Master had eaten it! He had truly swallowed the crayfish just now. Most importantly, the crayfish was spicy. Young Madam might be good at eating spicy food. This thing was almost insanely spicy. But Young Master didn¡¯t know how to eat spicy food! Tang Luo looked at Mo Linyuan worriedly. He thought to himself, ¡®Fourth Young Master, do you have to pamper young Madam like this? To make Young Madam happy, you even ate the inedible spicy food. Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡¯ Tang Luo had thought that Mo Linyuan would not eat more than two. After all, Fourth Young Master was a man of self-control and had always been good at controlling himself. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that what he saw next subverted his outlook on life. Fourth Young Master Mo was eating the crayfish one by one, while Leng Rongrong quickly peeled the crayfish and fed them one by one. She even muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hurt your leg? Your hand isn¡¯t disabled, can¡¯t you peel it yourself?¡± Even though she wasining, Leng Rongrong still fed the food one by one, not caring about what she was eating. Tang Luo was dumbfounded, and the food in his mouth was about to fall out. In the end, Mo Linyuan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and he could no longer eat, so Leng Rongrong did not continue feeding him. After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Leng Rongrong, who had initially wanted to take Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo shopping, saw that Mo Linyuan¡¯s expression was not too good, so she gave up on shopping. Initially, Leng Rongrong wanted to bring the two of them to a hotel. But Tang Luo drove in the opposite direction of the hotel. ¡°Where are we going? Aren¡¯t you going back to the hotel?¡± Leng Rongrong asked in surprise. ¡°Go to Mingyue Manor.¡± Tang Luo said. ¡°Mingyue Manor?¡± Leng Rongrong thought for a moment and remembered that Ming Yue Manor was thergest resort in this area. It was said that it was extremely luxurious, and those who stayed there were either rich or noble people. It was very difficult for ordinary people to live in Mingyue Manor. Only those with status, and power could enter Mingyue Manor. Leng Rongrong looked at Tang Luo and Mo Linyuan suspiciously. Then, she remembered that Mo Linyuan was one of the four young masters of the Mo family and had once held the power of the Mo family, so it was not strange that he often stayed at Mingyue Manor when he went out. When they arrived at a vi in Mingyue Manor, Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was extremely pale. Mo Linyuan¡¯s already sickly pale face was even paler now. Although he was enduring it, it was not hard to tell that he was in great pain. ¡°You, are you okay?¡± The moment Leng Rongrong saw Mo Linyuan, she knew that he must be feeling unwell somewhere. ¡°Young Master can¡¯t eat spicy food. He never eats spicy food, and Young Master¡¯s stomach is very delicate. He has always eaten the cleanest and most precious food.¡± Tang Luo exined helplessly. Leng Rongrong was shocked. ¡°So, you can¡¯t eat spicy food, but you still eat so much? Are you an idiot? You¡¯ll eat whatever I feed you?¡± Mo Linyuan did not say anything. His devilish face was taut. ¡°Give me your wrist,¡± Leng Rongrong extended her hand and said. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°What else can I do? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I know Chinese medicine? Although I¡¯m a little helpless about your leg, I still know a little about other aspects. I¡¯ll show you!¡± Leng Rongrong did not care whether Mo Linyuan suspected her or not. She immediately pulled his wrist and took his pulse. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a problem with your stomach.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why is your stomach so weak!¡± As sheined, Leng Rongrong¡¯s movements were quite fast. She pressed the bangle on her wrist, and the bangle suddenly separated, revealing a few silver needles hidden inside. Leng Rongrong took out her silver needles and started to insert them into Mo Linyuan¡¯s body. Tang Luo watched from the side while trembling with fear. ¡°Young Madam, do you surely know how to do acupuncture? Don¡¯t hurt Young Master. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll call the doctor over to take a look at Young Master!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my ability, okay?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Tang Luo. Her eyes turned sharp. ¡°Let her try.¡± There were beads of sweat on Mo Linyuan¡¯s forehead. It was obvious that his stomach was in pain. Chapter 53 - Top Ten on the Assassin List

Chapter 53: Top Ten on the Assassin List

Mo Linyuan did not know what was wrong with him, but he believed Leng Rongrong for some reason. He had never liked to put his life in the hands of others, except for Leng Rongrong. At this moment, he indeed put his life in this woman¡¯s hands. Seeing that Mo Linyuan believed her, Leng Rongrong became even more serious. Her dark and bright eyes were filled with a trace of determination and sharpness. She quickly inserted a few silver needles into Mo Linyuan¡¯s body. ¡°You should rest for a while.¡± Leng Rongrong continued, ¡°You¡¯ll need at least ten minutes to get rid of your symptoms.¡± Mo Linyuan nodded. He was very tired. He didn¡¯t feel much when he ate spicy food. He only felt that it was quite satisfying at the time. However, after that, his entire stomach felt like it had been turned upside down, and his stomach was in so much pain that it felt like it had been hacked into pieces. ¡°Is it very painful?¡± Leng Rongrong asked when she saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s pale face and tired eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Although Mo Linyuan did not have much of an expression, the pain was clearly evident on his face. It was truly very painful, but he had been enduring it. Leng Rongrong was a little surprised that Mo Linyuan could endure this. She knew that this level of pain should be intense. Most people would cry out in pain. But Mo Linyuan did not. He did not make a sound and only endured it. If it was not for his pale face and the sweat on his forehead, one would not be able to tell that he was in pain. It was not easy to be patient. However, Mo Linyuan was good at enduring. She had always thought that Mo Linyuan was a crippled young master who had given up his life. But at this moment, Leng Rongrong suddenly realized that she might have misunderstood something. He was probably not as dispirited as she had thought. Perhaps, he was enduring the humiliation and preparing for his rise. After all, before he was crippled, he was one of the famous four young masters of the Mo family. He was one of the most prominent figures among the rich children. Such a character should not be so easily defeated. ¡°Lean back, I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± Leng Rongrong saw that Mo Linyuan was in so much pain and spoke up. Mo Linyuan did not refuse and leaned back a little. Leng Rongrong¡¯s slender and soft fingers rubbed Mo Linyuan¡¯s abdomen, and she started to massage it with a gentle force. The pain in his stomach began to ease with Leng Rongrong¡¯s gentle massage. Mo Linyuan heaved a sigh of relief. At first, Tang Luo did not truly believe Leng Rongrong and wanted to call the doctor over. However, he stopped when he saw that Mo Linyuan¡¯s expression seemed to have eased. ... Ten minutester, Mo Linyuan¡¯s face returned to normal. Although his stomach still felt a little hot, it didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore. Leng Rongrong disinfected the silver needle and put it back into her bracelet. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You¡¯ll be fine after a night¡¯s rest. However, your stomach is too weak. You¡¯ve only eaten a little bit of spicy food. If you eat more spiciness in the future, you won¡¯t be so fragile anymore. If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯m not forcing you to eat, so why do you have to eat so much?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice lowered as she spoke. She felt a little guilty. After all, she was the one who had fed Mo Linyuan so many spicy crayfish. If she had known that his stomach was so bad, she would never have fed him so much. She rubbed her hands until they were sore. That should be considered even, right? ¡°If my wife says eat, how would I dare to not eat?¡± Mo Linyuan was not in so much pain anymore. He was in a good mood and started to joke. ¡°Come on, you...¡± Leng Rongrongughed. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling unwell, tell me. Your Young Madam has studied Chinese medicine before!¡± Suddenly, a gunshot could be heard. ¡®Bang!¡¯ Leng Rongrong, Mo Linyuan, and Tang Luo¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°There¡¯s danger!¡± Tang Luo responded quickly. Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression also changed abruptly. The three of them were not ready to dodge when the light in the room suddenly went dark. The entire world was plunged into darkness. What followed was the sound of footsteps, followed by gunshots, and the sound of ss shattering. ¡°This is bad.¡± Tang Luo frowned. From the sound of the footsteps, he knew that there was more than one person. Moreover, the aura seemed to belong to an assassin on the list. When did the assassins on the list move in groups? Didn¡¯t the top ten always like to be alone? They indeed sent so many assassins to assassinate Young Master today. Were they ruthless? ¡°It¡¯s an assassin. Young Madam, take Young Master and hide first. Leave this to me!¡± In the dark, Tang Luo shouted with a serious face, even though he knew that Leng Rongrong had some skills. However, she was only a girl after all. Even if she knew Kung Fu, she could only deal with ordinary people. Even he would find it difficult to deal with the assassins on the list. Even Young Master was afraid of points, let alone Young Madam! ¡°An assassin?¡± There was no fear in Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice. Instead, she looked very interested. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an assassin. I heard that there¡¯s an assassination list, and the top ten assassins are all very powerful. Is this true?¡± ¡°Really...¡± The corner of Tang Luo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Young Madam, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re lucky or not. I¡¯m guessing that three of the top ten assassins from the list are approaching us!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. Tang Luo was speechless. That¡¯s not right. Normally, people who knew about the assassin list would be terrified when they heard this word. Young Madam knew about the assassin list, but when she heard that three of the top ten hade, she was seriously excited? What was going on? ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, hide.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was cold. He knew that Leng Rongrong was not an ordinary person, and Nanyu had already warned him. ¡°I¡¯m not messing around.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice still carried a trace of excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an assassin from the list before. I heard that every assassin has a unique weapon. It should be very fun!¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. She thought it was fun? Even he had to face the killer seriously, but she truly found it fun? However, he seriously liked this woman¡¯s attitude. He hated those women who would cry and hold onto someone the moment they encountered danger. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ In the air, a gust of wind blew. There was a sh of light, and something seemed to be flying towards Mo Linyuan. Mo Lingyuan pulled Leng Rongrong, and they both fell on the sofa at the same time. The shining scalpel flew past them quickly and stabbed into the wall. In the darkness, Leng Rongrong heard countless footsteps rushing in, and then, she heard Mo Linyuan¡¯s strong heartbeat. She leaned against his chest and suddenly felt that this man seemed to be much stronger than she had imagined. He had muscles! His legs were also very strong! Chapter 54 - He Protected Her from Getting Hurt

Chapter 54: He Protected Her from Getting Hurt

His leg did not look like the leg of someone who had not been able to walk for a few years. It was truly very strong. She had indeed been deceived! Mo Linyuan could firmly walk. That was why she couldn¡¯t tell what the problem was with his leg and couldn¡¯t treat him! Just as Leng Rongrong was feeling depressed, Mo Linyuan suddenly pulled her up from the sofa. Then, she heard a deep, maic voice say very seriously in her ear, ¡°Follow me, don¡¯t move, leave everything to me. It¡¯s very dangerous today!¡± Mo Linyuan was a head taller than her when he stood up. Although it was dark and she could not see anything, Leng Rongrong could feel the powerful aura from Mo Linyuan. The aura on his body was extremely sharp, and his words made people feel extremely calm. Arge hand held her small hand, and then, Leng Rongrong felt the sound of gunfire. She was pulled by Mo Linyuan to change positions a few times, and they managed to avoid danger a few times. ¡°Eleven people havee!¡± Judging by her hearing, Leng Rongrong said, ¡°I like the one ying with the scalpel. Give this to me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor, ranked fifth on the assassin list. He¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Tang Luo reminded Leng Rongrong as he was already in the middle of a fight. ¡°Fifth on the assassin list? Then, if I can defeat him, will I also be fifth on the assassin list?¡± Leng Rongrong was very interested. ¡°Yes, the assassin list ranking can be challenged. You can take the ce of the person you defeat.¡± Tang Luo exined. But, Young Madam, you¡¯re still¡ª.¡± ¡°Tang Luo, you¡¯re underestimating me again!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness. ¡°Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor, is it? I want to challenge you today.¡± A cold light seemed to sh in the darkness, followed by a strangeugh. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite arrogant. Do you seriously want to challenge me? Do you know what rank I was promoted to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know. After today, you won¡¯t be fifth.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. Then, she left Mo Linyuan¡¯s side. Like a gust of wind, she rushed toward the ck figure who had just spoken. Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows without a word, but with the others attacking, Mo Linyuan could not care less about Leng Rongrong. The assassinsing this time were all top-notch, so they had to be careful. When Mo Linyuan was fighting with the others, he also perked up his ears to listen to Leng Rongrong¡¯s movements, afraid that something would happen to Leng Rongrong. However, what surprised him was that Leng Rongrong did not seem to be at a disadvantage when she fought with the Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor, who was ranked fifth. Instead, the Ghost Doctor kept on shouting that she was not ordinary. Knowing that Leng Rongrong would not be at a disadvantage, Mo Linyuan focused on fighting the person in front of him. Tang Luo¡¯s side was also filled with the sounds of crazy fighting. A cold glint shed in Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand, and a de as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing flew towards the Thousand-Faced Ghost Doctor. A few scalpels fell to the ground with a ng. The almost transparent de flew in front of the Thousand-Faced Ghost Doctor, instantly cutting a gash on his neck. Although the Thousand-Faced Ghost Doctor dodged extremely quickly, the de¡¯s speed was much faster than him. The Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor was extremely shocked. He had always been known for his speed, but his scalpel was indeed not as good as the little girl¡¯s knife. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor was already shocked. He was ranked in the top five and had never met an opponent more powerful than himself. However, this little girl in front of him was surely much younger than him, but she seemed to be much stronger than him. ¡°The person who wants to defeat you!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice had a hint of a smile in it, and her movements were even more swift and violent. The des in her hands were like countless butterflies that suddenly flew towards the Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor. The Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor could not dodge in time, and he was injured in several ces. ¡°You know Tang Ziyi?¡± the Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor said with a trembling voice. ¡°You know him?¡± Leng Rongrong asked with interest. ¡°F*ck, you can¡¯t be his f*cking disciple, right?¡± The Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor jumped in shock. ¡°To be able to use a de so well, other than him, there can¡¯t be anyone else!¡± ¡°So?¡± Leng Rongrong asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fight with you. I¡¯m not here to be abused!¡± With that, the Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor ran off in a sh. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Running away just because of a disagreement? She hadn¡¯t won against him yet! Were the top five on the assassin list so weak? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m afraid of your master! I¡¯m afraid that your master will lose face. That Tang guy is a pervert!¡± The Thousand-faced Ghost Doctor¡¯s voice came from outside the vi. Leng Rongrong was speechless. At that moment, a silver wire approached Leng Rongrong silently. Leng Rongrong panicked and felt a chill on her neck. The silver thread, which was as thin as silk, suddenly cut Leng Rongrong¡¯s neck. Leng Rongrong¡¯s neck was cut, and she felt a sharp pain. Leng Rongrong felt a hand pull her, and then, she didn¡¯t know what happened, but she was pulled to the other side. The silver wire was dodged. Leng Rongrong leaned into Mo Linyuan¡¯s arms as her heart beat wildly. If Mo Linyuan had reacted just a little slower, her head would have been separated from her neck! ¡°Thank you, I almost lost my life!¡± Leng Rongrong said after she had calmed down. Mo Linyuan held Leng Rongrong in his arms. He was about to attack the Thousand-string Lady again, but he realized that she had already run away. The rest of the people began to retreat. Mo Linyuan sniffed and suddenly felt something. He picked Leng Rongrong up in his arms and ran towards the door without a word. Tang Luo was also running away. Leng Rongrong, who was pulled up by Mo Linyuan, still had a lingering fear. She looked at Mo Linyuan, only to see that the tall Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was expressionless. Thinking of the scene of being protected just now, Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart was slightly moved. This was the first time that a man other than her Godfather had protected her without a care for anything else. Mo Linyuan looked at the vi while Leng Rongrong stared at Mo Linyuan¡¯s side profile. When she thought of the scene just now, she indeed felt her face and ears turn red. ¡°The assassins on the list are only so-so,¡± Tang Luo said from the side, ¡°Young Master, you guys go to the spare vi. I¡¯ll go and investigate why no one stopped these people today.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Mo Linyuan¡¯s cold voice came, then he took Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand and walked away. Chapter 55 - He’s Not a Good-For-Nothing!

Chapter 55: He¡¯s Not a Good-For-Nothing!

¡°Are you alright?¡± Leng Rongrong asked as she walked. She felt that they did not run very far. Although she was protected by Mo Linyuan, he was ahead of her, and she did not know if the explosion had hurt him. ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± Mo Linyuan said in a cold voice. He strode towards another vi. Leng Rongrong followed closely by his side, ncing at his long legs from time to time. It was truly¡­ She seriously believed that he was disabled! His leg was truly intact, but look at how fast he was walking! Leng Rongrong did not say anything and just followed Mo Linyuan into the vi, but countless thoughts were already running through her mind. After seeing that Mo Linyuan could walk, she felt that the man¡¯s aura had be even colder and more terrifying. He seemed to have changed into another person in an instant, and his entire body was filled with a dangerous aura. ¡°Are there any other injuries?¡± Mo Linyuan pulled Leng Rongrong in front of him, lifted her chin, and looked at the wound on her neck. His eyes were deep. The Thousand-string Lady¡¯s weapon had always been very sharp and could take a person¡¯s head in seconds. As long as there was a second of hesitation, she would surely die in the hands of the Thousand-string Lady. Leng Rongrong¡¯s head almost split. At least, there was only a tiny wound. Because the string was very thin, the wound was almost invisible. ¡°No, there aren¡¯t,¡± Leng Rongrong shook her head. She had wanted to ask about Mo Linyuan¡¯s leg, but when she saw that there seemed to be blood on Mo Linyuan¡¯s body, she immediately frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re injured too, right? Let me treat your wound first!¡± After she finished speaking, Leng Rongrong started to look for the first aid kit. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a first aid kit here. I didn¡¯t bring any medicine or anything like that, so it¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± ¡°Over there. The first aid kit is in the second drawer,¡± Mo Linyuan said. ¡°This ce?¡± Leng Rongrong opened the drawer and saw the first aid kit. She immediately took out the first aid kit and walked towards Mo Linyuan¡¯s side. She did not pay attention earlier, but now, she saw that the back of Mo Linyuan¡¯s clothes had been blown up, and there was arge wound on his back. It was a terrible sight, and there was blood everywhere. This shocking patch of red blood made Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart beat faster. It was because of her that he was so badly injured. She knew that if she did not move from his arms and he did not run to protect her, Mo Linyuan would not be injured at all. A string in her heart seemed to have been inexplicably plucked. She looked at Mo Linyuan in a daze. ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have to carry me. I can run on my own.¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyes and looked at Leng Rongrong coldly. ¡°If you feel guilty, then help me deal with my wound first. Since you¡¯re a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to treat wounds, right?¡± ¡°Take off your clothes and turn around.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression turned serious. Mo Linyuan¡¯s slender fingers began to unbutton his shirt elegantly. He was seriously injured. His injuries were so serious, but his movements were still so damn elegant and slow as if he was performing what was called elegance! That face, because of its cold and evil charm, appeared even nobler. When he was in the wheelchair, Leng Rongrong did not feel anything, but at this moment, when she stood beside Mo Linyuan, there was a strong sense of oppression. She could feel that this kind of strong aura was not something that ordinary people had. He was like an emperor, with a natural aura of a sovereign descending to the world. Her Godfather had said that only people in high positions could exude such an aura. Therefore, she had always thought that Mo Linyuan was a good-for-nothing, but in fact, she was wrong. He was not a good-for-nothing, he might be stronger and scarier than she had imagined. Leng Rongrong had a lot of questions to ask, but she collected her thoughts and treated the wound on Mo Linyuan¡¯s back first. His back had been injured in many ces. Although it wasn¡¯tpletely bloodied, it wasn¡¯t far from it. Leng Rongrong took out the thin de from her body to disinfect it then said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to remove the rotten flesh in some ces. It¡¯ll hurt a little, but you have to bear with it. This is the only way you can recover faster.¡± Mo Linyuan did not say anything. Leng Rongrong handed Mo Linyuan a folded towel. ¡°Bite on it. It won¡¯t be good if it hurts too much and you bite yourself.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mo Linyuan did not take it. Leng Rongrong did not say anything else. She kept her face straight and started to treat the wound on Mo Linyuan¡¯s back with a focused expression. The de in her hand quickly cut through several ces, cutting off pieces of rotten meat and dirty things. The white gauze was covered with things that had been disposed of. Mo Linyuan did not say a word. He just sat there coldly, and only the cold sweat on his forehead revealed how much pain he was in. ¡®Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh.¡¯ After the wound was treated, Leng Rongrong¡¯s forehead was covered in a thinyer of sweat. She was usually not nervous when treating other people¡¯s wounds. But when she was treating Mo Linyuan, she was inexplicably nervous. She was afraid that she might hurt him. ¡°Okay, the wound¡¯s been treated. I¡¯m going to disinfect and apply medicine next. It¡¯s a bit of a tough process, but I¡¯ll try to be quick.¡± ¡°Cut the crap.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to do it!¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t say much. Her hands moved quickly, and soon, it didn¡¯t take long for her to finish applying the medicine. Then, she wrapped Mo Linyuan¡¯s wound with gauze in one go. After the wound was bandaged, Leng Rongrong was about to copse. It was the first time she had been so nervous when dealing with a wound. She could only me Mo Linyuan¡¯s sudden change in his aura. She was truly not used to it. She felt that he had be apletely different person. After putting away the first aid kit, Leng Rongrong asked, ¡°Are you injured anywhere else?¡± ¡°No, I am not,¡± Mo Linyuan turned around. Leng Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Your face is a little dirty. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get a towel for you to wipe it. Do you have clothes here?¡± ¡°Second floor, in the master bedroom¡¯s closet.¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± She rushed upstairs to grab a loose nightgown, then went to get a basin of water. ¡°Your wound can¡¯te into contact with water. Even if you take a bath, you can¡¯t wash your upper body. I¡¯ll help you wipe it.¡± Leng Rongrong helped Mo Linyuan to wipe his upper body and avoid the injury. Then, she passed the pajamas to Mo Linyuan. Mo Lingyuan put on his pajamas and buttoned them up. His movements were still elegant and slow. After washing his face, Mo Linyuan¡¯s face looked even sharper and more devilish. His eyes, as deep as the starry sky, were fixed on Leng Rongrong. ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask.¡± ¡°Your leg is fine?¡± Leng Rongrong asked after a long pause. ¡°You have seen it.¡± Mo Linyuan lifted his legs and stood up. He looked down at Leng Rongrong. His eyes were filled with interest. Chapter 56 - He’s More Powerful Than I Imagined

Chapter 56: He¡¯s More Powerful Than I Imagined

¡°You, you, your leg is fine. Why are you pretending to be disabled?!¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan in disbelief. ¡°Then, the so-called useless Young Master of the Mo family should also be a sham... I guess, you are not truly useless. In fact, you are much stronger than what everyone thinks, aren¡¯t you?¡± She did not know why, but when she met Mo Linyuan¡¯s aggressive eyes, her heart beat like a drum. Leng Rongrong ended up stuttering. How could she suddenly cower before this man when she wasn¡¯t even afraid of her Godfather? F*ck, when did she be so weak? ¡°You can say that.¡± Mo Linyuan nodded. Leng Rongrong instantly knew what to do. This man must be more powerful, richer, and more capable than she had imagined... Moreover, he probably didn¡¯t even care about the Mo family. It was really¡­deadly. Previously, she had thought that he had suffered a heavy blow to his heart because of his disability. She assumed he had fallen and failed to recover. As it turned out, he only met his downfall in front of others, but behind everyone¡¯s back, he was hiding his ability. He was two-faced. To think that she went as far as to buy a street for him and give him money¡­ She must have lost her mind. This man did not need her help at all. Leng Rongrong suddenly reached out her hand towards Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan nced at the little hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Money, the money I gave you, return it to me. You don¡¯t need that money, do you?¡± Leng Rongrong carefully nced at Mo Linyuan. ¡°I have already spent the money that my wife gave me. How can I return it?¡± A trace of innocence shed across Mo Linyuan¡¯s devilish face. ¡°I am out of money again.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re kidding, right? You¡¯re out of money again?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°The money you earn must be much more than mine! It¡¯s just my first job. I haven¡¯t even earned a single cent yet!¡± ¡°But, my wife is very rich!¡± Mo Linyuan was amused while looking at Leng Rongrong¡¯s reaction. He couldn¡¯t help but find it interesting. The woman was very generous when she gave the money before. But then, she learned that he didn¡¯tck money, so she became stingy and wanted to take it back. ¡°Does it mean that the money that goes into your pocket can¡¯te out?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re too much. You even lied to me. I don¡¯t have any beneficial rtionship with you, yet you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll make you feel frustrated!¡± ¡°You know the truth now.¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then, are you still going to continue pretending to be disabled?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan¡¯s leg and got angry at the thought of it. She still wanted to treat him, but there was nothing wrong with his leg. She had even doubted her medical skills for a long time. Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows. Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan and frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t act, right? Or do you like the feeling of pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger? Don¡¯t you feel tired sitting in a wheelchair?¡± ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable,¡± Mo Lingyuan said expressionlessly. ¡°Alright...¡± Leng Rongrong felt awkward for a moment, not knowing what to say. Very soon, Tang Luo returned. After he returned, he took a look at Leng Rongrong and then at Mo Linyuan. He wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Speak.¡± Mo Linyuan was sitting on the sofa, as elegant and noble as a beautiful statue. ¡°They used knockout powder. Yao Shao should have appeared as well. Everyone is unconscious.¡± Tang Luo continued, ¡°Their goal this time should be to assassinate Young Master. The only person who can spend so much money and hire so many assassins from the assassin list to act together should be your arch-enemy, Young Master Huangfu.¡± ¡°He really did it, inviting a bunch of trash.¡± Mo Linyuan sneered, ¡°Since he gave me such a big gift, I¡¯ll return the favor. Alright.¡± Tang Luo nodded. After Mo Linyuan finished speaking, Tang Luo looked at Leng Rongrong in confusion. He had thought that Leng Rongrong would be angry or very surprised to see Mo Linyuan walking. However, he did not expect Leng Rongrong to be so calm, as if nothing had happened. However, Young Lady was not an ordinary person, to begin with, and she had always been involved in outrageous things, so it was not strange for her to be so calm. At the thought of this, Tang Luo also calmed down. ¡°Well, Young Master, Young Madam, it¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t you rest? I¡¯ve already woken those people up, so there shouldn¡¯t be any more danger tonight.¡± Tang Luo nced at Leng Rongrong as he spoke, then said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Young Madam¡¯s outstretched hand was exposed today. I suspect that someone mighte to cause trouble for Young Madam. Should we arrange for a few bodyguards toe and help her?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Without waiting for Tang Luo to finish, Leng Rongrong immediately rejected him. ¡°What bodyguard? I don¡¯t need that. I can protect myself!¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong and said nothing. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to rest. I still have to film tomorrow morning, so I have to recharge my batteries. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Leng Rongrong turned around and hesitated again. ¡°Other than the master bedroom upstairs, I can sleep in any other room, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in this room downstairs. Young Madam can choose any of the other rooms.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to rest then. Good night!¡± Leng Rongrong went upstairs and found a guest room to rest. Downstairs, Mo Linyuan said to Tang Luo, ¡°Arrange a few bodyguards to protect her in secret. Get a more powerful one.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Luo nodded. ... The next day, when Leng Rongrong woke up, Tang Luo had already prepared breakfast. Mo Linyuan was already sitting on the sofa downstairs. The morning sun shone on him, making him look like he had a golden halo. His hair was glowing softly. He was holding a cup of coffee in his hand. Since he did not need to pretend in front of Leng Rongrong, he sat on the sofa with his long legs crossed. At first nce, he looked like a painting. Leng Rongrong admired the beautiful painting for a while before going downstairs. ¡°Morning,¡± Leng Rongrong quickly greeted Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo. ¡°Good morning, Young Madam. You¡¯vee at the right time. Do the clothes I asked the servants to prepare fit? Breakfast has just been prepared, so you can enjoy it now.¡± Tang Luo was wearing ace apron and looked like a nanny. ¡°You really know a girl, Tang Luo¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°The clothes fit me perfectly. Thanks!¡± Just as she was about to go for breakfast, she remembered that it was time to change the medicine on Mo Linyuan¡¯s body. ¡°Let me treat your wound first,¡± she said. After helping Mo Linyuan remove the bandage on his back and reapplying the medicine, Leng Rongrong sat down for breakfast. After breakfast, Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo sent Leng Rongrong to the set. ¡°Alright, you guys can go ahead if you have something to do. I¡¯m fine, and I won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Leng Rongrong said to Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo after she jumped out of the car. She knew that Mo Linyuan was not disabled and that he was not an ordinary person. Naturally, she knew that he must be a very busy man. Chapter 57 - Are You An Idiot?

Chapter 57: Are You An Idiot?

¡°Oh, having a disabled man as a husband doesn¡¯t seem too bad,¡± she said. A cold and entric voice came from the side. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said arrogantly, ¡°What¡¯s there to fuss about? He¡¯s just a cripple who just eats and waits for death.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t n on checking the neuroscience department to take a look at your brain?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Qingqing and asked in all seriousness. ¡°What?¡± Leng Qingqing did not react for a moment and looked at Leng Rongrong in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re so severely disabled. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes were filled with a trace of ridicule. In the past, she was worried that Leng Qingqing¡¯s words would hurt Mo Linyuan. But now, she doesn¡¯t need to worry at all. Mo Lingyuan was probably more powerful than she had imagined. If he suddenly stood up, Leng Qingqing would probably stomp her feet in regret. There was only one reason why Leng Qingqing refused to marry Mo Linyuan. He was disabled and had no control over the Mo family. If Mo Linyuan was not disabled and had the ability to take over the Mo family, Leng Qingqing would have been more than willing to follow him. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know anything and only thought that she had taken advantage of him. Little did she know, she had pushed away the very power she wanted. ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯re calling me an idiot!¡± Leng Qingqing finally reacted. She was mad with anger, and she red at Leng Rongrong with her bronze-like eyes. ¡°You respond too slowly. Go and get it checked.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression seemed to say, ¡®I¡¯m really doing this for your own good.¡¯ Beside them, Little Nanyu was passing by and happened to hear the conversation. He chuckled. ¡°Mom is right. Brain damage requires treatment.¡± Jin Mingfeng followed behind. He was snickering at Leng Qingqing without saying a word. Leng Qingqing was about to explode. ¡°You guys ganged up to bully me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jin Mingfeng had an innocent look on his face. He did not add anything more. ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me with that look in your eyes!¡± Leng Qingqing left in anger. She felt that she couldn¡¯t win against so many people. In addition, there were several crew members around who were watching the entertainment and secretlyughing. ¡°Little Nanyu!¡± Leng Rongrong winked at Little Nanyu then high-fived the little guy. Mo Linyuan sat in the wheelchair and looked at Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu with raised eyebrows. Little Nanyu also looked at Mo Linyuan. The little guy¡¯s eyes had a meaningful look, but he did not say anything. After the two of them looked at each other, Mo Linyuan left in a car. Before Tang Luo left, he informed Leng Rongrong that she could look for him and call if she encountered any trouble. He would help her solve it if anyone in the production team bullied her. Jin Mingfeng¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened. After getting along for half a month, he had realized a problem with Tang Luo¡¯s offer¡ªno one was capable of bullying Leng Rongrong. Anyone who wanted to bully Leng Rongrong, or had done so, would suffer a fate terrible than death. For instance, Leng Qingqing, who treated Leng Rongrong as her arch-enemy, had never gained any advantage. Every time she attacked Leng Rongrong, she seemed to be the one at a disadvantage. Everyone looked at Leng Qingqing and felt a little sympathetic. And this man was still worried that Leng Rongrong would be bullied¡­ It seemed like Leng Rongrong¡¯s husband didn¡¯t know his wife well, and his assistant didn¡¯t know Leng Rongrong either. After Tang Luo and Mo Linyuan left, Leng Rongrong continued to freeload on the set and work hard at filming. After getting familiar with the crew, especially after she became the group¡¯s favorite, everyone in the crew especially liked Leng Rongrong. It was because Leng Rongrong was too awesome. Even the eyes of the veteran actors and actresses lit up when they saw her. Anyone in the crew who had a good eye thought that Leng Rongrong would be extremely popr in the future, so if they took care of her now, they would definitely not suffer in the future. Every day, there would be people giving delicious snacks to Leng Rongrong, and there would be a mountain of delicious food around her. As for the tissues that Leng Rongrong had used or the words that she had written, as long as they were thrown away, the crew would rush to pick them up. After all, Teacher Li Jinshu especially liked Leng Rongrong¡¯s paintings. Leng Rongrong, who had not yet be popr in the outside world, had already be popr in the production team. This group of people in the production team had be Leng Rongrong¡¯s first batch of die-hard fans. Almost every day, someone would ask for a photo or an autograph. Leng Qingqing was flustered and exasperated, but that didn¡¯t stop everyone from liking Leng Rongrong. She tried to badmouth Leng Rongrong on Weibo, but Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t have a Weibo ount either. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t even n to create one, so even if she wanted to scold Leng Rongrong on Weibo, she had no ce to do so. Leng Qingqing tried to make trouble for Leng Rongrong, but she realized that there was nothing she could do. Leng Rongrong¡¯s acting skills were impable, and she basically passed the stage smoothly. When she yed the viin and attacked Leng Rongrong, she tried to hit Leng Rongrong with her real strength. In the end, not only did she fail, but she was also taught a lesson by the director. Leng Qingqing was so angry that her face turned green. She did not dare to cause Leng Rongrong any more trouble. She realized that if she were to cause Leng Rongrong any trouble, she would be the one who would suffer even more. However, after asking around, Leng Qingqing received a piece of news that made her very excited. The managementpany that she had signed with happened to be thepany that her brother, Leng Qingle, was working for, Wandang Entertainment! She wasn¡¯t as capable or smart as Leng Qingle, but Leng Qingle was different. She might not be able to deal with Leng Rongrong, but Leng Qingle could! That¡¯s right, Leng Qingle was actually a little angry that she had been removed from the main role and that she ended up with the viin role. After all, he was the one who used his connections for her. Therefore, Leng Qingqing immediately contacted Leng Qingle and told her younger twin brother that she had be a signed artist under Wandang Entertainment and that her manager was Ye Tianxin. Ye Tianxin had once been Leng Qingle¡¯s mentor who treated him very well. Leng Qingle immediately replied to Leng Qingqing and told her not to act rashly on set. Director Wang had an extraordinary status in the entertainment industry, and there was no benefit in offending him. He didn¡¯t like people with ulterior motives. As for Leng Rongrong¡¯s matter, he would handle it. There was still a long way to go, and there would be plenty of opportunities in the future. Leng Qingqing was in a good mood after the call with Leng Qingle. She knew that since Leng Qingle had spoken, she basically didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else. It was time for Leng Rongrong to suffer. Just let her be for a few more days. After that, her life would soon take a dark turn. ¡°Leng Rongrong, you¡¯re in trouble.¡± When they were eating, Leng Qingqing gave Leng Rongrong a meaningful look. ¡°I¡¯m in trouble?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at the lunchbox in her hands. ¡°You spat into my lunchbox? You can bully me, but how can you bully box meal? It¡¯s not a good habit to waste food!¡± Leng Qingqing felt the questioning gazes from the people around her and immediately shrieked with an ugly expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I would never do such a disgusting thing! Are you crazy? Who said I spat into your lunchbox?¡± Chapter 58 - No, I’m Scared

Chapter 58: No, I¡¯m Scared

¡°You just said I¡¯m in trouble!¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders and opened the lunchbox indifferently. After checking that there was nothing wrong with it, she started eating. Leng Qingqing red at Leng Rongrong angrily. She realized that she could not win against Leng Rongrong¡¯s argument. As long as Leng Rongrong opened her mouth, Leng Qingqing would always be the unlucky one. Leng Qingqing secretly cursed, ¡°B*tch, just wait and see.¡± Leng Qingqing stomped her feet and walked away. ¡°Why bother?!¡± Jin Mingfeng shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s just asking for abuse!¡± Little Nanyu remarked as he moved the chicken leg from his meal into Leng Rongrong¡¯s bowl. After a while, Jin Mingfeng¡¯s chicken leg was also transferred to Leng Rongrong¡¯s bowl. On the side, a few staff members, who were close to Leng Rongrong, began to add the better dishes from their own bowls to Leng Rongrong¡¯s. Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Are you guys trying to fatten me to death? I¡¯m an actress. I need to manage my figure!¡± ¡°Are you sure you have managed your figure before?¡± Jin Mingfeng looked at Leng Rongrong suspiciously. After joining the crew for a month, he had only seen Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth constantly eat but had never seen her manage her figure. However, it was a miracle that Leng Rongrong did not gain weight no matter how much she ate. Therefore, everyone was at ease with their choice. Little Nanyu nodded vigorously, ¡°Mom, you have a good figure. You don¡¯t need to manage it like other actresses. You won¡¯t get fat no matter how much you eat. If you like meat, eat more!¡± ¡°Even so, there¡¯s no need for so many!¡± The food in front of Leng Rongrong had piled up into a small mountain. Her eyelids were twitching. Ever since sheined that there was too little meat in her lunch box one day, the crew members began to pick out chicken legs or meat for her before eating. She really lived up to her reputation as the pet of the team. ¡°Little Nanyu, what are you doing? You¡¯re a little kid who is still growing. If you are malnourished, then don¡¯t me me!¡± Leng Rongrong put half of the food into Little Nanyu¡¯s bowl. ¡°Mom, you are more important!¡± Little Nanyu said with a serious face. ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re the most important!¡± Leng Rongrong knocked on Little Nanyu¡¯s head. ¡°Eat more, quickly. Grow up tall and be a handsome man!¡± She looked at Little Nanyu¡¯s clean and beautiful smile. When he smiled, he looked extremely warm, but when he was indifferent, he was like a small ice mountain. He would definitely be amazing when he grew up. Little Nanyu nodded with a smile. Not far away, Leng Qingqing saw how lively Leng Rongrong¡¯s side was. Everyone liked to give good food to Leng Rongrong before eating. Leng Qingqing couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Forget about being fat to death. Leng Rongrong eats so much. Is she a pig?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to have eaten much of the greasy sweet-and-sour.¡± Zhao Feifei nced at Leng Rongrong. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is the envy of many actresses. No matter how much she eats, she doesn¡¯t get fat. Many female celebrities go on a diet just to lose weight. They might even vomit after eating...¡± As she spoke, Zhao Feifei felt a terrifying cold gaze. Zhao Feifei turned her head and noticed the cold look in Leng Qingqing¡¯s eyes. She immediately shut her mouth. She was wrong. She should not have said these things in front of Sister Qingqing. After all, Sister Qingqing often puked... Moreover, in order to slim down, she only ate one mouthful of rice every day. Oftentimes, Sister Qingqing didn¡¯t eat at all. Leng Qingqing must be very jealous of Leng Rongrong. ¡°What did you just say? Did you say eat it before vomiting?¡± Leng Qingqing narrowed her eyes. ¡°This b*tch eats so much every day, but she doesn¡¯t even put on a little weight. Could she be throwing up after eating every day? Pretending to eat a lot, pretending to have an enviable physique, and then going to the toilet to vomit after eating¡­¡± Zhao Feifei nodded, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on her. If she goes to the toilet to induce vomiting, secretly take a picture of her, okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Feifei said as she nodded. ... After Leng Qingqing did not cause Leng Rongrong any trouble, the filming of the crew also sped up. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu had asked for leave from the director because they had to attend the gathering in the Nether Abyss Empire. Director Wang agreed very readily. Although it was still in the middle of filming, the drama didn¡¯t need to be rushed at all. Whether it was Leng Rongrong or Little Nanyu, their acting skills weremendable, so the progress of the crew was swift. Even if Leng Rongrong took a few days off, it would not dy the progress of the production. Leng Qingqing heard about Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu¡¯s request for leave, so she also went to ask for one. Unfortunately, Director Wang did not agree to her request. Leng Qingqing was so angry that she almost quarreled with Director Wang. ¡°Why can they take leave but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°The progress of your scenes is too slow. I don¡¯t need to tell you, do I? You¡¯re still an important character, but your scenes have been dragging us down. There are numerous scenes that need to be refilmed. So, do you still need me to exin to you?¡± Director Wang looked at Leng Qingqing with cold eyes. Leng Qingqing immediately did not dare to say anything about taking a leave. After Leng Rongrong asked for leave with Little Nanyu, she packed her things and was ready to depart. The Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s banquet was held on an ind. They needed to take a ne to the airport, then fly to the ind with the others who were attending the banquet. ¡°You guys are so mean. You didn¡¯t even bring me along when you took leave. I¡¯ll feel extremely bored if you leave,¡± Jin Mingfeng said pitifully when he saw the two of theming out with their luggage. ¡°Teacher Jin, it¡¯s fine. There are still many fun people in the crew!¡± Leng Rongrong patted Jin Mingfeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll be back in two days! Time flies!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher Jin. You should stay on set. If you¡¯re bored, you can tease Leng Qingqing!¡± Little Nanyu blinked at Jin Mingfeng. Jin Mingfeng was speechless. He didn¡¯t want to be in the same team as Leng Qingqing at all, okay? That boring, petty, and evil woman... He felt an inexplicable fear when he thought about how he would have to face this woman alone. Trembling, Jin Mingfeng caught up with Little Nanyu and Leng Rongrong. ¡°I¡¯ll send you guys to the airport.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After that, Jin Mingfeng apanied the two of them to the airport. In the car, Film Emperor Jin kept saying how scary it was to face Leng Qingqing alone and hoped that Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu woulde back soon. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the party required an invitation and not just anyone could go, he would have gone with them. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were amused by Jin Mingfeng. ¡°Teacher Jin, you¡¯re a Film Emperor after all. What are you afraid of? What can Leng Qingqing do to you if you act like a big shot in front of her?¡± Leng Rongrong sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the one Leng Qingqing doesn¡¯t like. She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. I¡¯m guessing that when I¡¯m not around, she¡¯ll try to get close to you and please you.¡± ¡°Tsk... I think I¡¯d better not. I¡¯m scared.¡± Jin Mingfeng shuddered. Leng Rongrongughed, ¡°Hahahaha, Teacher Jin is actually afraid of a small third-tier actress! Teacher Jin, don¡¯t be afraid, bring out your aura as the best actor!¡± Chapter 59 - Laughed At?

Chapter 59: Laughed At?

Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were apanied to the airport by Jin Mingfeng. Under his reluctant gaze, the two of them left in high spirits. They were going to attend the banquet that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even enter. Although many ordinary people had not even heard of this banquet, everyone in the Nether Abyss Empire knew about it. Almost everyone who knew of the Nether Abyss Empire wanted to join it. Definitely, anyone who knew about the annual banquet held by the Nether Abyss Empire would try their best to attend it. However, this banquet was only open to the Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s internal members with extremely high status. Only a few external members could attend. Moreover, only the most talented people had the opportunity to attend. Leng Rongrong was looking forward to this banquet. At that time, she would be able to meet many of the world¡¯s most influential figures, as well as some of the legendary figures that her masters had spoken of. Of course, there was also a chance to meet the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire. It was exciting just thinking about it. She was going to meet the most powerful man in the world. Leng Rongrong wondered what the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire looked like. Only such a powerful person could be so outstanding. Leng Rongrong guessed that he might not be good-looking. He can¡¯t be that outstanding and handsome at the same time, right? After all, there were no photos of the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire, nor were there any confirmed legends about him. She had only heard that some people were discussing the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire, saying that he had never shown his face and that he was unsightly. If he was too ugly, then her fantasy would... She had even told Mo Linyuan that she liked the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire! She definitely couldn¡¯t have a child who was too ugly. She had to think about the future generations. No matter what, she had to have a child as cute and handsome as Little Nanyu, right? If a girl was born to inherit her father¡¯s genes, wouldn¡¯t that be... Leng Rongrong shuddered. It was fine if the boys were not good-looking, but if the girls were not good-looking, then it was really over! While she was lost in her thoughts, she discussed with Little Nanyu what the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire looked like before the ne arrived at its destination. When they alighted from the ne, there was already a vehicle arranged by the Nether Abyss Empire waiting for them. Little Nanyu opened the special electronic invitation card he had received on his phone. After the other party confirmed it, he invited them to get into the extended luxury car. In the car, there was a refrigerator, alcohol, fruits, and other things. It was obvious that the Nether Abyss Empire was very generous. However, Leng Rongrong was not surprised. After all, she was someone who had seen the world and had enjoyed all kinds of luxurious life. She might have imed that she grew up in a small vige. But in fact, since she was three or five years old, she had been brought out by her Godfather to see the world. She had stayed in the most expensive hotel in the world and eaten the mostvish food. Moreover, she had been traveling since she was young. She had actually been to countless ces and could be considered a person who had traveled the world. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu ate some fruit and drank some juice in the car, then they arrived at a private airport smoothly. This huge airport was not inferior to other airports, and the countless nes parked there looked extravagant. After Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu got out of the car, they were brought to a waiting room. The waiting room was also quite luxurious, and there were many people waiting inside. They were all qualified to attend the banquet in the Nether Abyss Empire. All of them were waiting for the ne here before flying to the ind of the Nether Abyss Empire to attend the banquet. Leng Rongrong¡¯s and Little Nanyu¡¯s appearances attracted many people¡¯s eyes. Almost at the same time, everyone looked at Little Nanyu, who had walked in with them. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡± ¡°Who is that child? He¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s already qualified to attend this banquet?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this, right? As long as the person is talented, the Nether Abyss Empire will wee that person. This kid either has extraordinary talent or a very strong background. Otherwise, he is not qualified to be here!¡± The surrounding people started to discuss quietly. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu found a ce to sit. The two of them were calm. They could hear the discussions around them, but neither of them said anything. They just waited quietly. Leng Rongrong had heard all sorts of spections about her. Some said that she was the youngdy of a certain family while others said that they didn¡¯t know her. However, she seemed to be a very ordinary person, so they didn¡¯t know what qualifications she had to attend this banquet. As for Little Nanyu, everyone guessed that it was impossible for him to have extraordinary talents since he was so young. However, he looked like a rich young master. He could be qualified to attend this banquet because of his extraordinary background. After this spection, many people thought that Leng Rongrong might be Little Nanyu¡¯s femalepanion. Instantly, many women secretlyughed at Leng Rongrong. She¡¯s actually a little wimp¡¯s femalepanion. This was too funny. Many people cast contemptuous looks at her. Leng Rongrong did not care at all. When she had heard enough, she coughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss anymore. You¡¯ve guessed it right. I came to this banquet as the femalepanion of this young master next to me. If you have any questions, just ask.¡± The surrounding people immediately stopped discussing. Their faces were filled with embarrassment. Leng Rongrong did not speak further, so everyone just treated her as air, as if she could not hear anything. However, after Leng Rongrong spoke, everyone did not dare to keep on talking. Fortunately, everyone arrived very quickly. The awkward atmosphere ended in an instant, and everyone got on the ne. Leng Rongrong was still sitting with Little Nanyu. The little guy nced at Leng Rongrong andforted her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. The important thing is that you can attend this banquet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care,¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile. She wasn¡¯t qualified to attend this banquet in the first ce. Thanks to Little Nanyu, she was qualified to be here. She was happy to have the opportunity to attend this banquet. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll have the chance to meet the person in charge. Speaking of which, what¡¯s the name of the person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire?¡± Leng Rongrong asked Little Nanyu. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know the name of the person in charge. What a country bumpkin!¡± ¡°Someone like her wants to meet the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire!¡± ¡°Hahaha, she might even be dreaming of marrying the person in power!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already participated for the third time, but we¡¯ve never seen Young Master Ming. She really knows how to dream!¡± A few women sneered and mocked Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°If you can¡¯t see him, that¡¯s because you¡¯re useless.¡± Little Nanyu turned his head and looked coldly at the women who were talking about Leng Rongrong. ¡°My Sister Rongrong will definitely see him. Not only will she see him, but she will also be Young Master Ming¡¯s woman!¡± Chapter 60 - Don’t Disturb Her Sleep

Chapter 60: Don¡¯t Disturb Her Sleep

As soon as Little Nanyu¡¯s words came out, the scene suddenly became even more chaotic, and many peopleughed out loud. ¡°Aiyo, little baby, you¡¯re really making meugh to death when you say that!¡± ¡°Not everyone can be Young Master Ming¡¯s woman!¡± ¡°Young Master Ming is such a distinguished person. His future woman will definitely not be too bad. She doesn¡¯t even have the right to attend the banquet. How can she be Young Master Ming¡¯s woman?¡± ¡°Oh, perhaps she can just be one of Young Master Ming¡¯s mistresses!¡± Everyone covered their mouths andughed. Their eyes were looking at Leng Rongrong with tant mockery. All of them looked down on Leng Rongrong and tried to make fun of her. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Little Nanyu was very unhappy. He nced at them and then said, ¡°They all look like monsters. No wonder their thoughts are so ugly. Whether Sister Rongrong can be Young Master Ming¡¯s woman should not be decided by you guys. All of you have been here three times, and yet, you never encountered him. There is no hope for you in this life then. There is no need for you to be here anymore!¡± The little guy spoke as he got down from his seat, took a drink, and walked to the side. All of a sudden, the little guy remarked, ¡°Aiyo!¡± A ss of drink was thrown on the faces of the women who wereughing at Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong burst outughing. When Little Nanyu turned around, Leng Rongrong gave him a thumbs up. Little Nanyu blinked at Leng Rongrong while looking a little smug. The women took a long time to react. ¡°You little thing, did you do that on purpose?¡± ¡°Damn it, my clothes. My clothes are very expensive. It¡¯s more than a hundred thousand!¡± ¡°My hair! I just got it done today!¡± The women made a ruckus. Little Nanyu turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I really didn¡¯t mean it. Who told you to sit there? If you weren¡¯t sitting there, I wouldn¡¯t have spilled the contents on you!¡± The women¡¯s expressions did not look good. One of the women had a bad temper. She looked at her clothes and was furious. She walked towards Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu. She stood in front of Little Nanyu and raised her hand to p him. It wasn¡¯t good to offend people who could attend the banquet of the Nether Abyss Empire. However, this woman didn¡¯t even put a little kid and a country bumpkin in her eyes. Her palm came towards Little Nanyu. Seeing this, Leng Rongrong raised her hand and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. With ease, she made the woman¡¯s hand unable to move. The woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She was just standing. She was definitely stronger than Leng Rongrong, but she actually got restrained by the other party? This woman didn¡¯t seem to be using any strength at all. Why couldn¡¯t she move her hand then? Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression did not change, but she looked at the woman with a hint of provocation in her eyes. The woman tried to continue to p Little Nanyu, but her hand could not move at all! ¡°Let me go, I want to educate this little thing on behalf of his parents! You¡¯re so rude!¡± ¡°Manners? Is it very polite to talk about people behind their backs andugh at them? Do you want me to educate you on behalf of your parents?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed, and with a move of her fingers, the woman¡¯s wrist was dislocated. She released the woman¡¯s hand, and the woman screamed, ¡°My hand! What happened to my hand?! Why is my hand so weak?!¡± ¡°When you¡¯re looking for trouble, you should first see if you¡¯re qualified.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s cold eyes swept over the woman. The woman suddenly shuddered. She did not know why, but she felt Leng Rongrong¡¯s gaze was extremely terrifying, and she became inexplicably nervous. ¡°You, what did you do to my wrist? Did you dislocate it?¡± ¡°Help! She¡¯s hurting people!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the person in charge of the ne? Hurry up, and help me call him!¡± ¡°They¡¯re too arrogant. Not only did they pour juice on us, but they also hit us!¡± The woman cried out. The rest of the people who got drenched with juice were obviously in the same group. They also started to scream and rushed out to cause trouble for Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu. Leng Rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡°You guys are so noisy!¡± After looking at them a few times, she wiped her fingers on her wrist and a few silver needles appeared in her hand. The silver needles flew out rapidly and hit the women who were talking. Although the women opened their mouths and screamed, they couldn¡¯t make any sound. Leng Rongrong was satisfied. She walked over and pulled out the silver needles one by one, then sat back in her seat and wiped them clean before continuing to put them away. ¡°Sister Rongrong, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Little Nanyu high-fived Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong yawned and said, ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet. Little Nanyu, I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. Wake me up when we arrive.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister Rongrong, you rest. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°But why are you calling me Sister Rongrong?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Little Nanyu. ¡°If I call you that, you¡¯ll look young!¡± Little Nanyu said matter-of-factly, ¡°Although I like to call you Mom more, I¡¯ll call you that in the future!¡± Leng Rongrong nodded and closed her eyes to rest. The women who lost their voices looked at Leng Rongrong in horror. They had no idea what had happened to them. They wanted to ask and curse, but they could not make a sound. Little Nanyu nced at them. His big, dark, and bright eyes that were like grapes had a hint of killing intent. ¡°Be quiet. If you disturb Sister Rongrong, you won¡¯t just lose your voice. I¡¯ll definitely kill you all!¡± The few women were inexplicably scared. Then, they subconsciously returned to their seats and looked in Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction with deep resentment. As for the woman who had lost her grip, she went to look for the staff on the ne. The staff were all from the Nether Abyss Empire, especially the person in charge, who was a rtively important figure in the Nether Abyss Empire. If there were any disputes on the ne, they would definitely help to resolve them. So, after the woman found the person in charge, she exined the situation to him with exaggerated details. The person in charge quickly walked in front of Little Nanyu. Just as he was about to ask what was going on, his gaze fell on Little Nanyu, and he was stunned. ¡°Young Master Nanyu?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, did they tell you, Quan Yu?¡± Little Nanyu nced at the person in charge, Quan Yu. ¡°They are exaggerating things. They started it first. I¡¯m just giving them a small punishment. Nothing will happen. Sister Rongrong is sleeping. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Quan Yu nodded and looked at Leng Rongrong with a meaningful, typical smile on his face. He turned around andforted the women before bringing them to change their clothes. As for their disagreement, he naturally couldn¡¯t solve them. He could only wait for Leng Rongrong to wake up. Those women would definitely beg for mercy. The problem could be solved by then. The few women were originally indignant, but they didn¡¯t expect that the person in charge, Quan Yu, had no way to deal with it and didn¡¯t teach Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu a lesson. Everyone instantly understood that they had offended someone they should not have. Chapter 61 - Young Madam is a Variable!

Chapter 61: Young Madam is a Variable!

On the private ind where the Nether Abyss Empire was going to hold a banquet, a tall and well-built man was sitting on a sofa in an extremely luxurious living room. His body was slightly sunk into the sofa as his legs were crossed. He had the aura of an emperor. In front of the regal man, another man in a suit was reporting. ¡°Young Master, the banquet will be held as scheduled. All the departments are making arrangements in an orderly manner. There are no mistakes. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± The man on the sofa raised his eyes. His eyes were as dark as the night sky. It was just a simple act of looking up, but it was so elegant and noble that no one couldpare. ¡°Young Madam...seems to be here too!¡± Tang Luo, who had a serious expression on his face, instantly became helpless. He had never expected Young Madam to board a ne destined to Abyss Ind. Tang Luo assumed she would be filming at this time. The current banquet wasn¡¯t that simple. Many things would happen. Young Madam had suddenlye. Would she end up in trouble? If Young Madam had note, everything would have proceeded as nned out. However, Young Madam herself was a huge variable. Tang Luo did not know what kind of impact her sudden appearance would have. ¡°She¡¯s here?¡± Mo Linyuan put down his crossed legs and looked at Tang Luo with interest. ¡°Then the banquet will be more interesting, right?¡± ¡°Interesting?¡± Young Master, are you serious? Young Madam had just boarded the ne when a report came in. ording to the report, she had done something on the ne that had attracted the attention of numerous people. ¡°So, how did she get here without an invitation?¡± Mo Linyuan looked interested. ¡°By bing a femalepanion,¡± Tang Luo answered. ¡°What?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. If she was going to attend this banquet, why didn¡¯t she ask him, the host? ¡°A child¡¯s female partner. His internal organization fosters the top ten hackers. He has never appeared before. This is his first time attending this banquet. Coincidentally, that child is Mo Nanyu, the son of Young Madam in the film,¡± Tang Luo exined. ¡°Mo Nanyu? That child? The world¡¯s top ten hackers? Chen Huai¡¯s disciple?¡± Mo Linyuan was deep in thought. ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Luo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the genius disciple whom Chen Huai brags about all day. The two bodyguards who were protecting Young Madam couldn¡¯t catch up with the ne, so they contacted me. After that, I got Quan Yu to pay attention to it. Young Master, you can take a look.¡± A tablet was handed to Mo Linyuan. Mo Lingyuan opened the video and took a look. It was ying the time when Leng Rongrong wasughed at on the ne and Mo Nanyu poured juice on the women who started to cause trouble for her. Then, Young Madam made her move. She easily dealt with the women. One of them had dislocated her wrist while the rest had their acupuncture points pierced, robbing them of their ability to speak. Mo Lingyuan¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of interest. ¡°She¡¯s Bai Wanrong¡¯s daughter. Her elegance isparable to Bai Wanrong¡¯s during her time.¡± Mo Linyuan threw the tablet back to Tang Luo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Just follow the original n. The activities on the ind will proceed as usual.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Luo nodded and retreated. ... After a few hours of flight, Leng Rongrong was woken up by Little Nanyu. ¡°Sister Rongrong, we¡¯ve reached the ind.¡± Little Nanyu patted Leng Rongrong¡¯s shoulder gently. His voice was childish, and he didn¡¯t dare to call out recklessly. The woman with a dislocated wrist and a few other women who could not speak were waiting at the side, as if they could not wait to wake Leng Rongrong up. However, with a cold look from Little Nanyu, the women who were ready to make a move instantly shut their mouths. Everyone looked left and right, pretending to look in other directions. Although they were anxious, they didn¡¯t dare to disturb Leng Rongrong who was still unconscious. Leng Rongrong only woke up slowly after a long while. She yawned and stretched. She rubbed her eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°Have we arrived?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Little Nanyu said softly, ¡°Sister Rongrong, you can get off the ne now.¡± Leng Rongrong yawned again then stood up in a daze. She was shocked to see a group of women staring at her. ¡°What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t we need to leave this ce?¡± Leng Rongrong turned to look at the window. The women were speechless. Leng Rongrong had already forgotten that she had sealed their acupuncture points, so they could not speak. The women opened their mouths, but no words came out. ¡°My hand, shouldn¡¯t you treat my hand?¡± The woman with the dislocated wrist spoke first. ¡°Hand?¡± It was only then that Leng Rongrong remembered that she had dealt with these women before she went to sleep. ¡°Let¡¯s go down first,¡± Little Nanyu said, ¡°You have to move. Don¡¯t you want to be cured?¡± His words silenced all the women. Little Nanyu and Leng Rongrong got off the ne together. The women followed behind Little Nanyu and Leng Rongrong. They were all angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They had a strong urge to strangle Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu. However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything at this moment. After all, they were all rendered speechless by Leng Rongrong. After they alighted the ne, the women begged Leng Rongrong to help them restore their condition. Leng Rongrong took out a silver needle and pricked the women who could not speak. In an instant, all the women could speak, and the surroundings became immensely noisy. As soon as they started speaking, a woman was about to curse at Leng Rongrong. After scolding her, Little Nanyu said coldly, ¡°Do you want to be mute for life?¡± The little fellow raised his head. Although he was small, his aura did not lose to that of an adult. All of a sudden, the woman covered her mouth and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. When the rest of them heard this, they also ran away as if they had seen a ghost. Leng Rongrong pulled the woman¡¯s dislocated wrist over, and the woman suddenly screamed, ¡°I asked you to treat me. What are you doing now? Are you still taking revenge on me?!¡± The woman cursed in pain. Leng Rongrong released her hand and then shot her a cold look. ¡°Move your hand and see!¡± The woman did so and found that her wrist was fine. Instantly, she looked delighted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore? Is everything alright? Am I fine now?¡± She took a look at Leng Rongrong and swallowed her saliva. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything else for fear that Leng Rongrong would do something terrible to her again. She turned around and caught up with the group of women. Leng Rongrong shrugged and looked around. Then, she reached out and rubbed Little Nanyu¡¯s head, ¡°Little guy, what¡¯s next? Where are we going?¡± Chapter 62 - Are They Reliable?

Chapter 62: Are They Reliable?

¡°There are ten butlers on Abyss Ind. Butler Quan Yu, the one on the ne earlier, was number one. He will make the arrangements for us ordingly.¡± Although Little Nanyu had never participated in the banquet, he seemed to know the process like the back of his hand. Leng Rongrong followed Little Nanyu and got into a car arranged on the ind. The two of them were soon sent to a vi with a breathtaking sea view, along with their luggage. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu entered the vi. The vi wasn¡¯t that huge, but the view was unparalleled. The decorations inside were highly borate, and the decoration was exquisite. After Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu went in to take a look, Quan Yu came over. ¡°Young Master, Miss Leng, nice to meet you. I am the butler here, Quan Yu. There will be someone in charge of your meals and daily needs. If there are any problems, you can also contact me personally. My name card is on the coffee table. For any concerns, you can contact me through the phone.¡± ¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you, Butler Quan.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°The banquet will begin tonight. If you¡¯re tired and can¡¯t attend today, you can still participate tomorrow. This banquet willst for three days and three nights, and there will be numerous activities. The time and ce of the banquet are provided on the coffee table. You can choose whether to attend or not.¡± Quan Yu was wearing a ck suit. He respectfully introduced the general situation in the ind banquet to Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu. After that, the butler had left. Leng Rongrong picked up the event map on the coffee table and scanned it. There were indeed many activity areas listed on it, and the main banquet area was in the main vi not far away. There was a dance party, and there were also things to eat and drink. As for the other activities, they were held in different areas of the ind. There were golf courses, hunting grounds, martial artspetitions, and so on. There were all kinds of interesting activities, even hackerpetitions. They were all things of interest to the people who came to the banquet. Leng Rongrong thought it was quite intriguing. ¡°The Hunting Grounds seems to be very fun. Will there be several people hunting there? What is the prey? Do we hunt with a gun or with a sword?¡± Leng Rongrong asked Little Nanyu after she flipped through it. ¡°It seems that the Hunting Grounds are divided into different regions for those people who used guns, people who used swords, and people who used bare hands.¡± Little Nanyu continued, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t participated in the activities before, this is what my master told me. It¡¯s pretty close.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s entertaining. Let¡¯s go to the main venueter and then visit the other areas tomorrow. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright, Mom. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Little Nanyu looked like he was happy to just go along with her. Leng Rongrong patted Little Nanyu¡¯s head. ¡°Good boy!¡± The two of them took their luggage back to their rooms, had a shower, and asked someone to send some food over. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu filled their stomachs first then went back to their room to nap for a while. By the time Leng Rongrong woke up, the sky had already turnedpletely dark. Leng Rongrong got up from the bed and went to call Little Nanyu. Afterwards, she was ready to participate in the banquet together. At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu looked at each other. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Maybe the butler?¡± Little Nanyu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± The little guy ran to open the door and a group of people at the door bowed to Little Nanyu and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to style the two of you.¡± Little Nanyu was speechless. ¡°Style?¡± Little Nanyu looked at the group of people in front of him with a puzzled face. ¡°I don¡¯t think there was such a good thing in the past?¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± The eyes of the alluring, handsome male stylist in the lead rolled. What should he say? Should he reveal that the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire had said that he wanted him to style them? This was indeed unprecedented. After all, they were stylists that belonged to Young Master Ming alone. They were not ordinary people. They were people who could truly alter people¡¯s appearance. They could turn a person into another person, and things like human skin masks were child¡¯s y to them. It could be said that there was no one else on the ind who received such treatment. Although they didn¡¯t know why Young Master Ming treated Leng Rongrong and Mo Nanyu so specially, they didn¡¯t need to ask much about Young Master Ming¡¯s orders. They just had to carry them out. However, Young Master Ming said that Leng Rongrong and Mo Nanyu must not know that they had received special treatment. ¡°This is because you guys are very lucky. We already decided to style the guests in this vi earlier. We just happened to get you guys,¡± Feng Yuan, the leading stylist, said. ¡°We¡¯re so lucky?¡± Little Nanyu looked at them and saw that the men in the styling team all looked timid while the women in the styling team were more handsome than the men... Little Nanyu deeply suspected that there was a problem with these people¡¯s aesthetics. ¡°Can we enter?¡± As Feng Yuan spoke, he had already entered the hall. ¡°You¡¯re already inside, but you¡¯re still asking me?¡± Little Nanyu shrugged, then walked in front of Leng Rongrong. He told her about the situation just now. ¡°A free styling team. They said we won in the lucky draw, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reliable. What do you think? Do you want to try it?¡± Little Nanyu whispered into Leng Rongrong¡¯s ear. The little guy covered his mouth with one hand and nced at Feng Yuan from time to time. Feng Yuan perked up his ears to listen. He seemed to have heard something, and his mouth twitched. Wasn¡¯t this too much? He just mentioned that they were not very reliable?! He, Feng Yuan, was once the number one stylist in the entertainment industry. He had done makeup and styling for countless movie stars and film emperors. Even now, there were still many people who wanted him to style their hair, even if they had to spend tens of millions. However, he was already a citizen of the Nether Abyss Empire, so he didn¡¯t take on any orders from outsiders. He was now focused on studying the art of disguise, especially styling Young Master Ming. He basically did nothing else. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were the only people he had to style for in the past few years, other than the ones in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire. In the end, he had not even done anything, but they were already being despised? ¡°The person pointed out by Little Nanyu does not seem very reliable.¡± Leng Rongrong stole a nce at Feng Yuan and thought the same as him. Although Feng Yuan was quite pretty, he looked a little feeble... Such a seductive man, she wondered what he would be like... ¡°Well, you can say it in front of us. There¡¯s no need to discuss it in secret. We won¡¯t be angry.¡± Feng Yuan said seriously, ¡°Moreover, I haven¡¯t even started yet. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not reliable. After I¡¯m done, we¡¯ll talk about whether I¡¯m reliable or not!¡± Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu looked at each other. Leng Rongrong said softly and reluctantly, ¡°Let¡¯s try it then...¡± Who asked her to be so kind and dislike hurting others? Chapter 63 - Is She Young Master Ming’s Woman?

Chapter 63: Is She Young Master Ming¡¯s Woman?

Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu both adopted the attitude of there was no harm in trying. And so, the two of them handed themselves over to Feng Yuan and the styling team. Feng Yuan felt that their team was being looked down on. He felt very angry. Therefore, after a discussion, the stylists decided to be ruthless. They had to make sure that the two of them would amaze the entire banquet tonight. Feng Yuan took the lead and gave instructions to the stylist beside him to prepare clothes, jewelry, and other things. He did not need anything that he had brought over previously. If he needed to use something, he would only use the best! Leng Rongrong was pressed down on a chair. Then, Feng Yuan¡¯s beautiful and slender hands began to y with Leng Rongrong¡¯s long hair. His hands were very dexterous, and his fingers touched Leng Rongrong¡¯s hair. In just a few minutes, he had finished a stunning hairstyle. Following that, Feng Yuan started to put on makeup for Leng Rongrong. He was a little surprised when he saw Leng Rongrong¡¯s face. He discovered that Leng Rongrong¡¯s skin was top-tier. Even without makeup, it was smooth and translucent. Under the light, he could see the fine hair, and her skin was as delicate as a baby¡¯s. ¡°Your skin is so good. How do you take care of it?¡± Feng Yuan asked as he did a simple makeup for Leng Rongrong. ¡°Youth is the key. You don¡¯t need to maintain it!¡± Leng Rongrong said in an infuriating manner. Feng Yuan was speechless. With deep resentment, he finalized the simple makeup for Leng Rongrong. Although it was called makeup, Leng Rongrong¡¯s face was already very clear and beautiful without enhancing it, so he only trimmed Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyebrows and applied lipstick. Natural beauty was still superior to anything else. This kind of beauty didn¡¯t need makeup at all. After everything was packed up, the clothes and jewelry were delivered. A girl helped Leng Rongrong change into a long off-shoulder fishtail dress with vibrant red color. The red color wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could handle. If she didn¡¯t dress well, she would look uncouth. However, this red dress, when worn on Leng Rongrong¡¯s body, brought out all her good features just right. It even added a bit of awe-inspiring supremacy to her whole body. Leng Rongrong, who was originally dressed inly, looked rather ordinary, like a girl who was easy to bully. However, when she put on the red fishtail dress, she suddenly looked more domineering. Her fair skin was like white porcin, wless and pure. Without any essories, Leng Rongrong had already stunned all the stylists present. Feng Yuan was speechless. This was probably the simplest, best, and most perfect style he had ever done for a girl. She didn¡¯t even need to put on any essories. She was already so beautiful that she seemed devilish. Because she was only in her twenties, Leng Rongrong looked like a young girl in a gown, and that girlish look made her even more charming. ¡°Where¡¯s the jewelry?¡± Feng Yuan raised his hand and asked. A stylist handed the jewelry to Feng Yuan, and then, Feng Yuan put a ruby ne on Leng Rongrong¡¯s neck. The ruby was very small, but it was extremely bright. Under the light, it was even more radiant. Leng Rongrong¡¯s beautiful and fair neck was embellished with it. She appeared delicate yet domineering. ¡°This is the first time I have met someone who is worthy of this ne.¡± Feng Yuan nodded in satisfaction, then took out two hairpins with tassels and put them on Leng Rongrong¡¯s head. Her ancient-looking eyes matched her modern-looking gown. Theyplemented each other perfectly. Without any further adornments, Leng Rongrong¡¯s style could be said to be wless. ¡°Take a look in the mirror.¡± Feng Yuan then recalled, ¡°Right, high heels!¡± A pair of high heels was handed over. Leng Rongrong wore them and walked elegantly to the mirror. When she was sitting just now, she had only seen her upper body. Now, standing in front of the full-body mirror, Leng Rongrong was stunned by herself. Although she knew that she was pretty, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be so eye-catching in this dress. ¡°Wow, Mom, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Little Nanyu also changed into his suit and came out. The little guy¡¯s hair had been curled. After putting on a small suit, he looked westernized, handsome, and cute. To match Leng Rongrong, Little Nanyu¡¯s bow tie was in the same red color as Leng Rongrong¡¯s dress. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with our styling?¡± Feng Yuan asked. The rest of the stylists stood in a line and looked at Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu respectfully. Little Nanyu pinched his chin and then nodded, ¡°Not bad. The main thing is that we¡¯re inherently good-looking. No matter what style it is, we¡¯ll look good!¡± Although Feng Yuan wanted to refute him, he thought about it carefully and realized that his words made sense. He could not refute him. If Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were ugly, then the same style would not be phenomenal on them. ¡°Very good, thank you for your hard work.¡± Leng Rongrong revealed her signature smile. ¡°For the next two days, we will still be in charge of your styling.¡± Feng Yuan asked, ¡°Can I take a photo of the two of you?¡± ¡°Take it,¡± Leng Rongrong said disapprovingly. Little Nanyu leaned against Leng Rongrong¡¯s leg. Feng Yuan captured the image twice, took the photo, and left in satisfaction. Outside, in the car, Feng Yuan sent the photos of Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu to Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly when he received the photo. Feng Yuan¡¯s ability was still worth looking forward to. Was his wife even more beautiful than he had imagined? Tang Luo stood at the side and raised his head, trying to sneak a nce. Mo Linyuan retracted his hand and did not let Tang Luo look. ¡°Petty,¡± Tang Luo said gloomily. Mo Linyuan tilted his head and nced at Tang Luo. His dark eyes were cold. ¡°Are you overly concerned about her?¡± Tang Luo suddenly shuddered. ¡°Well, I suddenly remembered that I seem to have a lot of work to do. I¡¯ll get going now. Young Master, call me if there¡¯s anything!¡± In the blink of an eye, Tang Luo had already run away without a trace. As soon as Tang Luo left, a tall man in a silver-gray suit came in with a ss of red wine in his hand. He swirled it and turned around, leaning against the railing beside Mo Linyuan. ¡°I heard that your wife is also here?¡± Nan Si was born with a frivolous smile and a pair of attractive peach eyes. He looked at Mo Linyuan with interest. ¡°Your wife is not an ordinary person. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet her in person!¡± ¡°You¡¯re that interested in my wife?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Nan Si coldly. ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s Bai Wanrong¡¯s daughter, and she has a lot of backing. I¡¯m very curious about what kind of woman she is,¡± Nan Si said excitedly. He nudged Mo Linyuan with his elbow. ¡°You don¡¯t like her anyway. She¡¯s only your wife in name. You won¡¯t mind if I pursue her, right?¡± Chapter 64 - Inquiring About Lord Four’s Whereabouts

Chapter 64: Inquiring About Lord Four¡¯s Whereabouts

??

In an instant, Mo Linyuan¡¯s body was covered in ayer of frost. ¡°Are you sure you want to touch my woman?¡± On his devilish face, a pair of eyes with longshes were already narrowed. There was a strong sense of threat in them. His gaze fell on Nan Si¡¯s hand and then shifted to the area between his legs. Nan Si¡¯s hair stood on end as his scalp went numb. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it. I was just kidding! Hehe.¡± The young master of the Nan family, who was a womanizer, was scared out of his wits. He gulped down the red wine in his ss, turned around, and ran away. ¡°No matter who I¡¯m stealing from, I wouldn¡¯t dare to steal from you!¡± ... After Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu left the vi, they went straight to the venue of the banquet. The main banquet hall was very lively. When Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu walked to the door, they heard the sound of people talking. It was boisterous. Leng Rongrong held Little Nanyu¡¯s hand and entered the banquet hall. The moment the two of them entered, someone eximed in a low voice, ¡°Wow, a goddess!¡± Then, many people turned their heads and looked at Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong¡¯s bright red gown immediately overwhelmed the crowd, stunning all the men and overpowering all the women. ¡°Who is she? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Howe I have never seen this person before?¡± ¡°My god, what a beautiful woman! She seems to be alone.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a child next to her?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a child anyway. She doesn¡¯t have a male partner!¡± Many men couldn¡¯t help but start talking about her. Each and every one of them was very interested in Leng Rongrong. After all, there was no other woman who was younger and more beautiful than her in the entire venue. As soon as she entered, she was like a scorching sun¡ªilluminating the entire banquet hall and captivating everyone. ¡°Wait a minute, the hairpins on her head. Aren¡¯t they from Xuan Meng? Those pairs are extremely expensive!¡± ¡°And the ne around her neck. It¡¯s the Tears of Blood!¡± ¡°Those pairs of hairpins are worth 900 million US dors, and the Tears of Blood is a priceless treasure... Who is she? Her outfit is extravagant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t they say that Young Master Ming owns Xuan Meng and the Tears of Blood? Could she be Young Master Ming¡¯s woman?¡± Just a while ago, the people around her were quite interested in getting to know her. They wanted to approach and strike up a conversation, but after seeing the ne and hairpin, it became apparent that no one dared to go up anymore. Everyone could only feel a chill down their spine. If this woman was really Young Master Ming¡¯s woman, whoever touched her would die without a burial ce. Everyone turned silent. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Young Master Ming¡¯s person? Ha... She did want to, but she had never even met this person in person before... However, were the ne and hairpin on her neck that expensive? That was quite nice. The styling team wouldn¡¯t give her such an expensive thing though, would they? They were probably just lending them to her... She quite liked it! Either way, she could just spend some money to buy them! While everyone else was guessing whether Leng Rongrong was the madam of the Nether Abyss Empire, this woman was thinking about whether she should buy the hairpins and the ne from the Nether Abyss Empire. Of course, a profligate woman would want to squander wherever she went. Whenever she saw something good, she would have the urge to buy it. Ever since she came to this ind, she had the impulse to buy things. The scenery on this ind was really too good... Of course, Abyss Ind was the public base of the Nether Abyss Empire, so it was not easy to buy it. Leng Rongrong thought about it and pulled Little Nanyu to the side. She asked in a low voice, ¡°There aren¡¯t many interesting people here. When is Young Master Ming going to appear? Will he appear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Young Master Ming has always been very mysterious. He will usually just send a representative to speak on asions like this one. And whenever he makes an appearance, he will hide his identity. It¡¯s not quite possible for him to appear with his true face.¡± Little Nanyu shrugged and said with bright eyes, ¡°But Young Master Ming must be on this ind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t appear, I can still go and look for him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Little Nanyu nodded solemnly. The little guy looked up. His eyes were filled with slyness. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll ask my master to find out where Young Master Ming ister. Then, you can go find him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Leng Rongrong was in high spirits. Hence, the two of them hung out in the banquet hall for a while. Not long after, Little Nanyu saw his master, Chen Huai. Chen Huai was aputer expert in the Nether Abyss Empire. He was in his thirties and had a childish temper. However, he got along very well with his disciple, Little Nanyu. Therefore, when Little Nanyu asked him, Chen Huai naturally told him everything he knew. It was only after he had revealed the ruler¡¯s whereabouts that Chen Huai realized something. ¡°Wait a minute, Little Yu. That¡¯s not right. Why are you so concerned about Lord Four¡¯s whereabouts instead of me, your master?¡± Chen Huai said with a jealous expression. ¡°No, I¡¯m also very concerned about Master! Master, this is a gift I¡¯ve specially prepared for you!¡± Little Nanyu reached out and took out a piece of snack. It was wrapped in a napkin, and he had just taken it from the buffet area. ¡°For me?¡± Chen Huai had a fierce-looking expression and a bald head. When he saw the pastries, he was so touched that tears were about to fall. The contrast was sensational. ¡°My little disciple is bing more and more sensible! I-I¡¯m going to keep this pastry for myself!¡± ¡°Keep it? No, I think it¡¯s better for you to eat it in one bite!¡± Little Nanyu said seriously, ¡°Master, eat it. I¡¯ll bring you more next time. Don¡¯t be so dramatic. Don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t take it if a man like you cries!¡± Chen Huai took a napkin and wiped his tears. He was extremely touched. He held the piece of pastry with both hands and said that he was going to show it off to someone. Then, with a turn of his body, he was already beside Nan Si with the pastry. ¡°Nan Si, look, my disciple has specially prepared desserts for me!¡± Chen Huai stood between Nan Si, the womanizer, and a woman. He wanted Nan Si to see the gift that he had received from his apprentice. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. After all, you don¡¯t have an apprentice.¡± Nan Si nced at the tes of pastries on the table beside him. They looked quite simr to the pastries in Chen Huai¡¯s hands. So, should he expose him? It was so carefully prepared¡­ Wasn¡¯t it just something he casually took at the banquet? However, Nan Si considered the consequences. Having a bald middle-aged man suddenly cry in front of a young master at a banquet would prevent him from chasing after girls. He could onlyfort him then, but it might send off an impression that he was a pervert who liked bald men... No, the price for revealing the truth was too high. ¡°Very good, very perfect. You¡¯ve taken in a good disciple!¡± Nan Si patted Chen Huai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go on, continue to be touched. Go and show it to the Lord Four, to Tang Luo, and to the others!¡± Chapter 65 - Full of Traps

Chapter 65: Full of Traps

Leng Rongrong waited for a moment, and Little Nanyu came back to find her. ¡°It¡¯s done, Mom. I have asked my master for Lord Four¡¯s next whereabouts. We can go and find him!¡± Little Nanyu continued in high spirits, ¡°There¡¯s nothing fun at the banquet. Let¡¯s go find Lord Four instead!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Rongrong was looking forward to it. She was even interested in taking a peek at the Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s ruler. She was finally going to meet the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. Just thinking about it made her thrilled and excited! ¡°Disciple¡­¡± Just as Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were about to go out, a sobbing voice suddenly came from behind them. Then, a bald middle-aged man appeared in front of them with tears on his face. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this Little Nanyu¡¯s master? Why was he crying?! He didn¡¯t look young. But why would he cry so miserably? Did he get bullied at the banquet? Wasn¡¯t he a world-ss hacker? Who in the Nether Abyss Empire would dare to bully him? ¡°Master...¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s mouth twitched, and he held his forehead with his little hand. It¡¯s over. Meng Jiangnu could make the Great Wall copse with her bitter weeping. When his master cried, he was even more powerful than Meng Jiangnu. ¡°Well, are you alright?¡± Chen Huai¡¯s head was so bright that it seemed to be glowing. His mouth was t, and his face was trembling. ¡°They said that the gift you specially prepared for me was randomly picked up at the banquet?¡± His heart ached. Had he been fooled by his most beloved disciple? Little Nanyu coughed and said seriously, ¡°What the hell do they know? I specially prepared these desserts for you. I took them from there and even wrapped them in tissue paper. I even handed them to you. If I didn¡¯t prepare them so carefully for you, I wouldn¡¯t have brought them, right? They¡¯re just envious, jealous, and hateful. Where else can you find such a genius, cute, and smart disciple like me?¡± Little Nanyu lied to his master in front of him with a serious face. Then, he sneaked up to whisper in Leng Rongrong¡¯s ear. He told her that he probably couldn¡¯t go with her to find Lord Four. If she wanted to see Lord Four, he still needed tofort his master. His master was very difficult to deal with. Other than Mo Nanyu, no one else could deal with him. If he was really angry, themunication equipment on the ind would probably be destroyed, and the entire ind would probably fall into darkness and chaos. His master was just so awesome and so willful! Leng Rongrong looked at Little Nanyu with deep sympathy, then left first. She didn¡¯t understand the melodramatic nature of a middle-aged man! Anyway, Little Nanyu had many opportunities to meet the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. It was rare for Leng Rongrong to have the opportunity to attend this banquet. This was the only chance she had to sneak a peek at the ruler. Young Master Ming, whom the outside world did not dare to talk about easily, was Lord Four. Little Nanyu had prepared everything for her. He drew a rough map on a piece of tissue and wrote down the time and ce. Leng Rongrong estimated Lord Four¡¯s approximate location based on the time, then began to leave the banquet venue. She headed towards an extremely luxurious vi nearby. At this hour, Lord Four should be taking an after-meal stroll in the garden. Her destination wasn¡¯t far, so Leng Rongrong arrived at the extremely luxurious vi very quickly. Therge iron gate of the vi¡¯s courtyard was covered with flower branches. The roses were blooming inyers, and the sight was very beautiful. As the wind blew, the flowers fell all over the ground, as if it was raining flowers. In contrast to the liveliness of the banquet venue, it was very quiet here, with no one in sight. It was probably a region that belonged to the Nether Abyss Empire. Although it was open to the public, very few outsiders coulde to the ce. Therefore, there were no guards at the entrance of the vi. The enormous metal door was closed, but it was not a problem for Leng Rongrong. Although it was an electronic lock, Leng Rongrong could unlock it with a few fiddles. Leng Rongrong walked into the courtyard with poise. This courtyard had a Chinese-style feel to it. There were pavilions, rockeries, flowers, and trees. The yard was spacious. Leng Rongrong walked through a long corridor filled with water toward the huge vi. As she walked along the long corridor, she suddenly saw something floating up from the water. A crocodile emerged from the water. It opened its mouth and stared at Leng Rongrong. It seemed to be hungry... Leng Rongrong took another look, and more alligators surfaced... ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t bring any food.¡± Leng Rongrong spread out her hands. Her expression remained stable while facing the crocodiles all over the water, and then, she continued to walk forward quickly. The crocodiles seemed to be a little embarrassed because they couldn¡¯t even scare her. They then flicked their tails and sank back into the water. The surface of theke became calm. After passing through the long corridor, Leng Rongrong encountered a grove. It was clearly a grove. From the outside, it looked easy to pass through, but after entering, she lost her way then and there. ¡°A formation? No wonder there were no guards. The entrance was heavily secured. It was probably not a ce that ordinary people could enter. The crocodile pool, the maze¡­ What other mechanisms could be here?¡± Leng Rongrong walked around the grove. After walking a round, she still returned to where she entered originally. She could not pass through the grove and even had no way to retreat. She waspletely trapped. Leng Rongrong did not seem to care. She stood on the spot for a while. Her fair and beautiful fingers moved a few times. She furrowed her brows as if she was calcting something, and then, her eyes lit up. ¡°Simple!¡± ordingly, she took three steps to the left, three steps to the right, a few steps forward, and a few steps back. She seemed to be pacing back and forth in a mess, but in less than two minutes, she had already left the grove. She looked back, and a trace of contempt shed in her eyes. This kind of array was not enough to trap her. After leaving the grove, a fake mountain appeared in front of her. There were some flowers and nts on the side. The courtyard was quite lovely. Flowers of different seasons were all blooming right then, and there was also a faint fragrance. It smelled very good, but it was poisonous... Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she continued to move forward. However, as she walked, she held her breath, not allowing herself to smell the fragrance of the flowers. Following that, she encountered a few more trivial traps. Leng Rongrong easily resolved them. Soon, she was already standing in front of the huge vi. Didn¡¯t they say that Lord Four should be taking a stroll at this time? Why didn¡¯t she see the person in charge who was taking a walk? Did she enter the wrong passage? How could she not encounter him here? If he wasn¡¯t taking a stroll, then he should be in the house. Just as Leng Rongrong was about to walk forward, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a man standing by therge swimming pool not far away on her left from the corner of her eye. His back looked extremely tall and straight, and he even looked a little familiar. Why did he look so familiar? Leng Rongrong walked towards the other end of the pool. At this moment, a gunshot could be heard from behind him. Then, a silver bullet flew toward him. Chapter 66 - She Had Brought Trouble Here!

Chapter 66: She Had Brought Trouble Here!

The figure turned to the side.His movements were as fast as lightning, and he dodged the bullet. Before Leng Rongrong could react, the group of people behind her suddenly rushed toward the man in front of her. They were trying to assassinate him. Wait a minute! Why was her crippled husband, Mo Linyuan, here? No, those people seemed to have followed her. Then, did she bring the trouble along? Although she could easily break the array in the courtyard, it was a huge problem for many people. There wasn¡¯t a way for them to break in! Leng Rongrong was speechless. As soon as she saw Mo Linyuan in danger, she thought of the explosion a few days ago. The injuries on his body had not fully recovered yet. She wanted to rush up and help. With that, Leng Rongrong took off her high heels without saying a word. Both high heels flew out at the same time, hitting two unsuspecting assassins in an instant. The two assassins fell directly into the swimming pool next to them. Leng Rongrong rushed forward barefooted. Although she was wearing an evening dress, it did not affect her movements in the slightest. Her actions were still precise and neat, and in a few seconds, the few assassins were thrown into the pool by her. When the few assassins climbed up, Leng Rongrong subdued them one by one. ¡°Rope!¡± Leng Rongrong held the two assassins down, then shouted at Mo Linyuan, ¡°Are you just going to watch? At least, prepare some rope for me to tie them up!¡± Mo Linyuan turned around, took out a rope, and threw it to Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Would it kill him to help? When she shouted for a rope, Mo Linyuan really only threw a rope and then sat down on the recliner next to him without caring about anything else. He even picked up a ss of wine and drank¡­ Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression was uncertain as she tied the assassins together. His heart told him to calm down, calm down, he had to calm down, he couldn¡¯t argue with a cripple! She was the one who brought trouble in, so it was natural for her to solve it. Leng Rongrong tied four to five assassins into a back-to-back circle, then she pulled off their stinky socks and stuffed their mouths. One of the assassins fainted from the smell of his own smelly socks, while the rest looked at Leng Rongrong in horror. After everything was settled, Leng Rongrong washed her hands and looked at Mo Linyuan, who was sitting elegantly on the recliner. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Have you recovered?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get better. It hurts.¡± Although Mo Linyuan said that, he did not show any pain on his face. ¡°It¡¯s very painful, but you¡¯re still drinking?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan. ¡°You¡¯re also here to see Lord Four? I guessed that your identity is not ordinary. Are you an internal member of the Nether Abyss Empire?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± He was truly the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire and could be considered an internal member. ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡°I walked in.¡± Leng Rongrong did not mind answering. ¡°You broke the formation?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong yfully. ¡°Yes, that group of people should have followed me.¡± Leng Rongrong said disapprovingly, ¡°Those arrays are too simple. There¡¯s no need to solve them. You can enter by breaking them. By the way, where¡¯s that Lord Four? I want to talk to him about something.¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Mo Linyuan was even more interested. His wife seemed to be particrly interested in him. ¡°Oh, I like this ne and this hairpin. I want to buy them from him! Also, I am wondering if he¡¯s selling this ind.¡± Leng Rongrong raised her head and spoke seriously. Mo Linyuan was speechless. A profligate woman was indeed a profligate no matter where she went. ¡°Do you need to buy them from him?¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows with a wicked smile. ¡°If I don¡¯t buy them, can he give them to me?¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s the man you¡¯ve taken a fancy to and that you¡¯ll be with him for a hundred years? You said he¡¯s very handsome and manly. He is your man, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s not even willing to give you these things? Didn¡¯t you say that you like to squander and that he¡¯s the only one in the world who can support you?¡± Mo Linyuan said in a daze. Leng Rongrong choked on her own saliva and coughed madly. She coughed so much that her face was about to lose blood. Without any water, she grabbed the ss beside Mo Linyuan and drank it in one gulp. It was so fast that Mo Linyuan did not even have time to stop it. ¡°I only said that I like him. I didn¡¯t say that he also likes me!¡± After Leng Rongrong calmed down, she continued, ¡°Besides, our engagement hasn¡¯t even been called off yet. How can I be with him for a hundred years?!¡± ¡°Do you feel anything wrong?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s dark eyes stared at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little dizzy...¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s little face turned even redder, and she seemed to be swaying a little. Looking at Mo Linyuan in front of her, she only felt that Mo Linyuan had multiplied. She blinked hard and reached out to touch Mo Linyuan¡¯s face. ¡°You, why have you changed so much...¡± Immediately, Leng Rongrong fell head first. Mo Linyuan helplessly pulled Leng Rongrong¡¯s little hand, and the woman fell into his arms. That wine was a special kind of wine. No matter how good a person¡¯s alcohol tolerance was, one sip would make them drunk. This woman was the only one who could be so weakened after drinking a ss like this. She would naturally faint after drinking it. Moreover, someone had added something to the wine. She was so smart that she could break a few formations which could stump many experts. But then, she was so reckless as to dare to drink anything. Mo Linyuan looked at the fair face of the woman in his arms and felt a little helpless. He lifted the woman in his arms and walked into the vi. Tang Luo just happened toe out of the vi. When he saw this scene, his eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°She is drunk.¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly, ¡°Take care of the ones outside. The ones who came today are all useless.¡± Tang Luo looked at the assassins who were tied up, and the corners of his mouth twitched. This was obviously not Young Master¡¯s work. Young Master would probably kick these people and throw them into the crocodile pool to feed the crocodiles. This tying up was most likely done by Young Mistress. A few minutester, Leng Rongrong was carried into arge room and ced on arge, soft bed. ¡°It¡¯s hot...¡± Mo Linyuan left her behind and was about to leave when he heard Leng Rongrong¡¯s mumbling. He had also taken a sip of wine, so his body was heated up a bit as well. ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± The little woman seemed to be a little dissatisfied. She kicked away the quilt in a daze and then began to pull her clothes clumsily. As she pulled, she suddenly pounced on Mo Linyuan and rubbed herself against him in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s anger was ignited. Leng Rongrong opened her watery eyes in a daze. She instinctively wanted to get closer to Mo Linyuan, so she wrapped her arms around his neck and said one word in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s hot and ufortable...¡± There was a trace of grievance on her little face as if she had been bullied by someone. Chapter 67 - She Dared to Order Him Around?

Chapter 67: She Dared to Order Him Around?

Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong helplessly. This woman was really... ¡°You should sleep.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Mo Linyuan pressed Leng Rongrong down and covered her with the nket. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s so hot. How can I sleep?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice was soft but firm. ¡°I order you to turn on the air conditioner!¡± ¡°No one dares to order me!¡± Mo Lingyuan frowned. When had he ever been ordered by a woman? ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to turn on the air conditioner!¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°Is this an oven? Are we inside an oven? It¡¯s so hot!¡± After Leng Rongrong scolded him, she sat up and fell back onto the bed softly. Then, she kicked Mo Linyuan angrily. Mo Linyuan dodged very quickly and avoided it. ¡°Why are you avoiding me?!¡± Leng Rongrong red at Mo Linyuan angrily, then suddenly jumped up, as if she was going to hit him. ¡°You¡¯re not cute at all while being like this!¡± Didn¡¯t other women look delicate and adorable in this situation? Why did this woman want to hit people for no reason? Before Mo Linyuan could react, Leng Rongrong had already attacked him, and he had no choice but to take the blow. Since he was afraid of hurting Leng Rongrong, Mo Linyuan¡¯s movements were still gentle. However, Leng Rongrong¡¯s attacks grew fiercer, and Mo Linyuan was defeated eventually. Leng Rongrong chuckled and kicked Mo Linyuan who was struck. ¡°Who told you to not listen to me?!¡± Then, the woman, probably because of tiredness, suddenly fell. She was fast asleep with her eyes closed. Mo Linyuan picked up the nket and covered Leng Rongrong with it, then went downstairs with a dark face. Tang Luo, who was downstairs, saw himing down. He couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he felt that his master was suddenly filled with murderous intent. It made Tang Luo shiver inexplicably. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Tang Luo coldly. Tang Luo quickly turned his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°How¡¯s the progress with the banquet?¡± Mo Linyuan stared at the back of Tang Luo¡¯s head. His gaze seemed to be able to pierce through thetter¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s going well. There¡¯s no problem,¡± Tang Luo replied hurriedly. ¡°Follow the original n.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Tang Luo. ¡°How many of the top ten from the assassin list are here?¡± ¡°Four,¡± Tang Luo answered. ¡°Four... I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± Mo Linyuan looked sideways at Tang Luo. Tang Luo¡¯s back was drenched in a cold sweat. He was silently mourning for the few assassins on the list. ¡°I¡¯ll let them in now.¡± A few minutester¡­ The assassins who had wanted to kill Lord Four but were unable to breach the vi had somehow managed to enter. ¡°These formations are nothing more than this!¡± ¡°I thought it would be difficult. So, what if it¡¯s the Nether Abyss Empire? It¡¯s just nothing!¡± ¡°Why do I feel like our entry was a little too smooth?¡± ¡°Fox, when did you be so cowardly? You¡¯re in the top ten of the assassin list. It¡¯s not good to be so timid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that we¡¯ve been invited into a trap. This Lord Four isn¡¯t a simple character! So many killers on the assassin list have been changed because of him!¡± ¡°Mo Linyuan¡¯s name is not on the assassin list!¡± ¡°Sometimes, those names that are not included in the list are scarier than those whose names are entered. Don¡¯t forget, other than those who are weaker than us, some are stronger than us, so much that they don¡¯t even care about the list!¡± The four of them suddenly stopped in their tracks. By the pool, a man so handsome who was almost demonic smiled at them with a devilish aura. Before they could do anything, the four of them suddenly shuddered. Chapter 68 - Did You Do Something That You Feel Guilty About?

Chapter 68: Did You Do Something That You Feel Guilty About?

¡°Do you want to do it together or one by one?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s maic voice could be heard. There was still a faint smile on his charming face, but there was a murderous intent under the smile. ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re here to die?¡± ¡°Stupid, Fox, can¡¯t you say something better?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± The assassins all attacked Mo Lingyuan with vicious moves. They were all top-notch assassins, and the terrifying killing intent on their bodies could instantly suppress ordinary people. When they actually made a move, they were as swift and fierce as lightning. Tang Luo was watching from not far away. He didn¡¯t need to do anything because Young Master said that he was in a bad mood... What does Tang Luo do when Mo Linyuan was in a bad mood? Back then, he had beaten up these assassins and then recruited them for his use. Speaking of which, Young Master¡¯s method was quite special. Every time he beat someone up, he would always leave behind a few useful talents. As time went by, more and more people came to the Nether Abyss Empire, especially those with abilities. In the beginning, those who were beaten up badly by Young Master might not be convinced. However, as time went by, they realized that Young Master was very capable and treated his people well. Naturally, everyone was willing to follow him. In any case, these assassins were doomed. When experts exchanged blows, they were as fast as lightning. The people around them did not even see it. On the other side, Mo Linyuan had already snatched the weapons of the four people, beat them up, and kicked them into the pool. After kicking them, Lord Four thought of the word ¡®kick¡¯. His mood became even worse. His face was extremely gloomy. ¡°Tang Luo!¡± Mo Linyuan shouted at Tang Luo. ¡°Yes! Yes, Young Master!¡± Tang Luo hurried over and responded respectfully. ¡°Go and catch a crocodile,¡± Mo Linyuan said. ¡°Crocodile?¡± Tang Luo nced at the four people in the pool. ¡°That¡¯s crueler?¡± Mo Linyuan sent an exasperated expression and sat down on the recliner. He tidied his clothes. Even after the fight, he was still as elegant and noble as ever. The four people in the pool were still a little dizzy. When they regained their senses, they saw a man drinking wine on the shore and looking at them. The man¡¯s eyes were like those of an emperor, domineering. On the side of the recliner, another handsome man was serving him. The man who poured the wine was looking at them with a sympathetic look. ¡°Why do I feel that Tang Luo¡¯s eyes are filled with sympathy?¡± ¡°Why would he sympathize with us? Aren¡¯t you mistaken?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s really looking at us with sympathy!¡± The assassins looked at each other. Then, someone shouted, ¡°Who the f*ck bit my butt?!¡± They were all horrified. Wasn¡¯t this a f*cking swimming pool? Weren¡¯t the four of them the only ones in the water? What else was there? Why was he bitten? With a ssh, a huge crocodile emerged from the water and began to chase after the four people. The pool was in chaos. After the so-called top assassins lost their weapons, they could only run and scream while being chased by the animal. After an hour, a few of them were exhausted and finally subdued the crocodile with their bare hands. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± Mo Linyuan stood up from the recliner and walked to the pool to look at the four people who had subdued the crocodile. ¡°Not bad, this is the most powerful crocodile I¡¯ve ever trained. You guys are quite capable of subduing it.¡± The four of them broke out in cold sweat. And this was only with a little bit of skill. If they were ordinary people or were ordinary assassins, they would probably be killed instantly if they encountered this crocodile. They were already considered very powerful. At least, they were at the top of the major assassin list. The only reason why they could not defeat Mo Linyuan was that this man was too heaven-defying. They suddenly regretted assassinating Mo Linyuan for such a huge sum of money. Even the champion would not be able to hurt him, let alone assassinate him! ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at the four people who had climbed out of the pool. ¡°Nonsense, who wants to die if they can live!¡± a man said in a bad mood. The other three people nodded. ¡°But you¡¯re in my hands now.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at the crowd. The meaning was clear. They were in his hands, so their lives were his. Whether they live or die was not up to them. Only he had the final say! ¡°So!¡± The few of them looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°If you work for the underworld, I can let you live. You guys can choose.¡± Tang Luo answered for Mo Linyuan. A few people who had been beaten ck and blue by Mo Linyuan and chased by the crocodile looked at each other. In the end, they finally chose to live. ... It was already midnight when Leng Rongrong woke up. She jerked up from the bed, and her first reaction was to touch her clothes. Fortunately, the clothes were still there. Her head was a little dizzy, and her memory stopped at the moment she was drunk after taking a sip. She was drunk! No, she wasn¡¯t drunk. That ss of wine had been drugged! Leng Rongrong rubbed her heavy head, trying to recall what had happened after she had lost consciousness. She vaguely remembered that she was hugged by Mo Linyuan, and then... He was the one who brought her to this room? Leng Rongrong narrowed her eyes and tried to recall what had happened, then her eyes suddenly widened. She seemed to have...kicked him again! The corner of her mouth twitched as she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She felt a little nervous for some reason. Her memory was a little blurry, but it seemed that she had kicked something away with her leg! Wiping the cold sweat from her forehead, Leng Rongrong left the room in the dark under the moonlight, then sneaked downstairs where the lights were on. On the huge and luxurious spiral staircase, Leng Rongrong looked down. In the living room, a devilish man who exuded a noble and terrifying aura was sitting on a grand sofa. Tang Luo seemed to be reporting something from the side. Mo Linyuan nodded and said a few words. Leng Rongrong felt an inexplicable sense of guilt. Although she could not remember, she kept feeling that she had done something strange, so she made a bold decision. No matter what, she would sneak out first! She was having a headache now. Mo Linyuan caught her, and it was hard to exin! Leng Rongrong bent down and went downstairs, then mumbled to herself that she couldn¡¯t see them. She was ready to rush out from behind the sofa while the two men weren¡¯t paying attention. After rushing to the back of the sofa, Leng Rongrong squatted down and patted her chest in relief. He probably didn¡¯t notice, right? She had run very fast just now. At the same time, Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face darkened as he sat on the sofa. Tang Luo was speechless. ¡°Young Master, did you see something go behind the sofa?¡± Tang Luo made a hand gesture and asked silently. That thing was a little like Young Madam! Chapter 69 - A Beautiful Encounter?

Chapter 69: A Beautiful Encounter?

After Leng Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief, she nned to rush outside as fast as lightning. She did not know why she felt so guilty, but she just wanted to avoid Mo Linyuan. As she ran, Leng Rongrong suddenly bumped into someone¡¯s arms. Leng Rongrong raised her head and met Mo Linyuan¡¯s dark eyes. Leng Rongrong was speechless. A fake smile appeared on her face. ¡°Hey, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°What are you running for? Are you afraid I¡¯ll eat you?¡± Mo Linyuan squinted his eyes and a dangerous look shed in his eyes. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t run. I truly didn¡¯t run. What should I be hiding from? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± When she spoke, she felt an inexplicable sense of guilt. Her palm was hot, and she always felt that his hand seemed to have done something incredible. However, the memory just disappeared without a trace. ¡°You woke up pretty quickly. How did you wake up so quickly after drinking that ss of well-made wine?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°You know that there¡¯s something in that wine? You knew, but you didn¡¯t stop me? Mo Linyuan, I¡¯m still your wife in name, right? if this is poison, wouldn¡¯t it kill me? We don¡¯t have any grudges between us, and I have been pretty good to you, haven¡¯t I? I even bought you clothes!¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips, and her gaze fell on Mo Linyuan¡¯s clothes. It was good. The clothes she bought were truly expensive and considered luxury for ordinary people. However, that was not the case for someone who was wearing limited edition clothes designed by a top international designer. Those things she bought turned out to be cheap... She couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. She really couldn¡¯t afford to offend this man! She must have been blind to not have noticed that this man had been pretending all along. ¡°Did I have the chance to stop you?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was gloomy. He wanted to stop her at that time, but this woman was too stubborn. Leng Rongrong recalled and shook her head. There was indeed no chance to stop her. She quickly finished the ss of wine. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered myst question.¡± ¡°What question? Oh, you¡¯re asking why I woke up so quickly?¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m in better shape. Didn¡¯t I say that I have a very powerful master and that she knows Chinese medicine? Since I was young, she had been giving me medicinal baths. Therefore, my body is considered to be almost immune to all poisons. Even if I¡¯m poisoned, I can quickly recover. The medicine today wouldn¡¯t have had any effect, but because of the alcohol, I fainted for a while.¡± Mo Linyuan nodded. No wonder. The drug was so strong. If it was effective on him, then it should affect her more since she had drunk it all. He had thought that she would sleep for three days and three nights, but she woke up in a few hours. ¡°Well, I have to go back. If I don¡¯t go back, Little Nanyu will be worried about me!¡± Leng Rongrong bade Mo Linyuan goodbye and turned to run. However, before she could run out, she felt arge hand on her waist. That palm was hot and pressed against her waist, making her shiver. Thereafter, she was quickly pulled into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°You, is there anything else?¡± Leng Rongrong raised her small face, smiling innocently. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong with a frown. This woman seemed to be avoiding him on purpose! Did she remember how she acted in bed? Did she kick him off the bed on purpose? Mo Linyuan¡¯s face darkened at the thought of being kicked. It was the first time in his life that he had been kicked by a woman several times! He was kicked off the bed! ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Leng Rongrong immediately put on a disdainful expression. Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°You said you want this hairpin and this ne?¡± Mo Linyuan asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to buy it and the ind from Lord Four.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡°But it¡¯s fine if I didn¡¯t run into Lord Four. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to meet such a distinguished and mysterious person like him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mo Linyuan released Leng Rongrong and then looked at Tang Luo. ¡°You can send her back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After that, Tang Luo drove Leng Rongrong directly back to the vi she lived in. He even especially reminded Leng Rongrong, ¡°Young Madam, if there¡¯s any movement outside at night, don¡¯te out and join in the fun. Just stay in the vi.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Leng Rongrong nodded obediently. After some thought, Leng Rongrong asked carefully, ¡°Did I do anything strange to Mo Linyuan while I was in a daze?¡± Tang Luo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam. The young master had sent you upstairs at that time, so I didn¡¯t know what happened between the two of you.¡± ¡°Alright...¡± Leng Rongrong said helplessly, ¡°You can go back, I¡¯m going in too.¡± Entering the vi, Leng Rongrong saw Little Nanyu sitting on the sofa and drinking yogurt. He was busy with something on theputer. Little Nanyu heard the noise and looked up. The moment he saw Leng Rongrong, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. ¡°Mom? Why did youe back so quickly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Leng Rongrong walked over to the little one and nced at Little Nanyu¡¯sputer. She was surprised to see the dense numbers on the screen. ¡°You, did you make a virus?¡± ¡°Yeah, someone asked me to make one. It was quite expensive, so I just made one.¡± Little Nanyu mumbled with a straw in his mouth. ¡°No wonder you are able to join the internal organization of the Nether Abyss Empire. You¡¯re so powerful at such a young age.¡± Leng Rongrong had a whole new level of respect for the little one. An ordinary child at this age wouldn¡¯t even know how to y with aputer, let alone create a virus. However, Little Nanyu was amazing. He was a master programmer! To be able to earn money from this was indeed extraordinary. Although she was quite a genius when she was young, she couldn¡¯t bepared to Little Nanyu. ¡°Mom, wait for me for a minute.¡± Little Nanyu took a sip of the yogurt and put it on the coffee table. Then, his small hands quickly flew across the keyboard. If he said one minute, then it would only take one minute. No more, no less. Little Nanyu threw theputer to the side and cupped his face with both hands. He squinted at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Mom, why are you back so quickly? Did you have a beautiful encounter with Lord Four? For example, did you do what adults do?¡± ¡°What beautiful encounter? I didn¡¯t even see Lord Four!¡± It made her angry. Not only did she not see Lord Four, but she also drank a cup of ¡®medicinal wine¡¯. Leng Rongrong slumped on the sofa. Speaking of which, she was still a little dizzy. Not only was the medicine powerful, but the wine was also highly intoxicating! ¡°Ah? You¡¯ve been gone for so long, but you haven¡¯t even seen Lord Four?¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t I already give you the schedule? You still haven¡¯t found Lord Four after such a long time? It shouldn¡¯t be...¡± Chapter 70 - The Powerful and Terrifying Lord Four

Chapter 70: The Powerful and Terrifying Lord Four

¡°I didn¡¯t see him. I have been sleeping for so long.¡± Leng Rongrong rubbed her temples. ¡°You slept for so long?¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s eyes were as ck and bright as grapes. His face was filled with confusion. ¡°I drank some wine and got drunk. Then, I fell asleep.¡± When Leng Rongrong thought about what she had done that made her feel especially guilty, she truly did not want to talk about it. Little Nanyu was speechless. The little guy didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. He was seriously a bit disappointed. After a while, Little Nanyu cheered up and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. We can continue to look for Lord Four tomorrow. You¡¯ll see Lord Four eventually.¡± ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s still time.¡± Leng Rongrong stretchedzily and yawned before saying, ¡°Rest early. There seems to be a lot of interesting activities tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them returned to their respective rooms. Then, they took a rest. Leng Rongrong went to sleep after her shower. She had just fallen asleep when she suddenly heard a gunshot. Although it wasn¡¯t very loud, and the other party seemed to have used a silencer, her ears were more sensitive, so she heard the sound instantly. Leng Rongrong quickly got up from the bed. She perked up her ears and listened more for a while. She could vaguely hear several gunshots. The gunshot didn¡¯t seem far from her, so she quickly ran out of the room to see Little Nanyu. If a fight were to break out on this ind, it would surely be a fight between Immortals. It would truly be very terrifying. After all, the Nether Abyss Empire was filled with experts. Those who opposed the Nether Abyss Empire must be extremely dangerous people. They could only hope that they would not be implicated. ¡°Mom!¡± Outside the door, Little Nanyu had juste out of the room. The lights were not switched on. A small ck figure stood in front of her, and then, a soft little hand grabbed her hand. ¡°Mom, you heard the gunshot too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Although Little Nanyu was very young, he was a strong young boy. He held Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand and spoke firmly. After the two went back to their room, Little Nanyu exined, ¡°I heard from my master that there are other people on the ind. The gunshots should be from the Nether Abyss Empire clearing out some people. Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry. We shouldn¡¯t be in any trouble.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go out, you should be fine.¡± The two of them snuggled in Leng Rongrong¡¯s bed. Leng Rongrong muttered, ¡°It¡¯s been ringing a few times. The fight must be intense, right? I wonder what kind of scene the Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s people will have when they solve a problem. It must be intense and exciting!¡± ¡°Mom, do you want to see it?¡± Little Nanyu asked. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so. If I get myself involved, won¡¯t I lose my life?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Little Nanyu got out of bed and ran out. A few minutester, he ran back with hisptop in his hand. ¡°I can hack into a few nearby cameras. I should be able to see the battle scene!¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Little Nanyu, are you sure you won¡¯t get beaten up by your boss if you hack your own organization¡¯s cameras like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as there are no traces. Besides, if master finds out, he¡¯ll help cover for me!¡± Little Nanyu acted like he was very familiar with it. Leng Rongrong nodded in understanding. She could tell that this cute young boy had done this kind of thing a lot. ¡®Bang!¡¯ Another gunshot was heard. Little Nanyu¡¯s fingers moved quickly on theputer while his ears were listening to the sound to determine the exact location of the gunshot. At the same time, on a roof where the gunfight had taken ce, a sniper quickly fell. In the middle of the night, the cold Mo Linyuan held a gun in his hand, and in front of him were several people who had been shot. The bodies were lying on the ground. He was like the god of death. He nced at the people on the ground and murmured, ¡°Useless.¡± On the other side, Tang Luo and Nan Si ran over quickly. There was a little blood on Tang Luo¡¯s body, and Nan Si also had some blood on him. ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Tang Luo asked as he nced at the group of people on the ground. Just now, he, Nan Si, and the rest of the people had gone to deal with other people. They did not expect that Mo Linyuan would fall into an ambush. Mo Linyuan took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his hands, as well as the bloodstains on his fingers. He said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned them all.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Luo responded. Nan Si patted Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re truly a monster. The sniper is dead. How did you do it? Your gun shouldn¡¯t be able to hit that sniper, right?¡± There was some distance away, and the sniper still had a sniper rifle in his hand. If he aimed at Mo Linyuan and fired a shot, Mo Linyuan would almost be unable to avoid it. However, not only was Mo Linyuan fine, but he had also killed the sniper. Not only that. The rest of the assassins also didn¡¯t have an advantage. They all fell to the ground. They didn¡¯t die, but they couldn¡¯t get up. ¡°Haven¡¯t you watched any Wuxia dramas?¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Nan Si. ¡°Even a de of grass can be used as a weapon.¡± Mo Linyuan casually pulled a leaf, and with a flick of his wrist, the leaf flew out. A man who was on the ground with a gun ready to shoot Mo Linyuan had his wrist cut open. It was just a leaf, but the moment it flew out, it was like the sharpest de. ¡°Do you also know Qinggong?¡± Nan Si put an arm around Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, can you teach me how to fly?¡± Mo Linyuan looked coldly at Nan Si, who was not behaving properly. Nan Si let go of Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn anything else from you. I just want to learn Qinggong. That way, I can experience the feeling of flying with a woman who likes me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cool?¡± ¡°Is there anything else in your mind other than women?¡± Mo Linyuan looked serious. ¡°Yes, intelligence.¡± Nan Si grinned and said, ¡°Did you know that one of our outer members was made a cuckold!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Mo Linyuan replied. Mo Linyuan turned around and left. Nan Si looked at Tang Luo. Tang Luo shrugged his shoulders and caught up with Mo Linyuan. Nan Si followed suit. Some people from the organization came over and started to deal with the people on the ground. ¡°Your Qinggong is so good. It isparable to the heroes in Wuxia dramas. Why don¡¯t you like to use it? Why do you only like to use the gun?¡± Nan Si asked nosily. He was obviously very powerful to a terrifying extent, but this man always liked to hide his strength. He rarely used actual Qinggong and preferred to use guns. But in fact, Mo Linyuan who did not use a spear was a thousand times stronger than Mo Linyuan who used a spear. Chapter 71 - As Expected of His Wife!

Chapter 71: As Expected of His Wife!

When Little Nanyu hacked into the surveince system, the fight had already ended. He only saw the scene of a group of people being cleaned up. ¡°That, Mom... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see any more exciting battles!¡± Little Nanyu said helplessly when he turned theputer to Leng Rongrong. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Leng Rongrong said. The two of them watched this scene for a while and felt that it was quite boring. Then, Little Nanyu turned off theputer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest?¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. The two of them were about to rest when they suddenly heard some movement from downstairs. Little Nanyu and Leng Rongrong narrowed their eyes at the same time and became alert. ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡± Leng Rongrong gave Little Nanyu a look. Little Nanyu nodded his little head. His eyes were wide as if he was asking Leng Rongrong what to do. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look, you wait here.¡± Leng Rongrong said in a low voice. Then, she took a ss bottle and handed it to Little Nanyu, asking him to hold it in his hand as a defensive weapon. Then, Leng Rongrong opened the door and walked out on tiptoe. The lights were off in the entire vi, so it was pitch ck. However, the movement downstairs was very obvious, so Leng Rongrong became absolutely certain that there was someone downstairs. Leng Rongrong walked slowly up the stairs. Her vision was very good, but with the lights out, she actually could not see anything. Her steps were as light as a cat¡¯s, almost soundless. She perked up her ears and stopped with every step to listen for any movements downstairs. There was a sound of footsteps on the ground floor. A sense of vignce could be noticed. The footsteps were light. The sound was approaching the stairs. Leng Rongrong stopped when she was about to reach the right position. Then, she heard two voices talking downstairs. Even though their voices were very, very low, she could still clearly hear the other side. ¡°Are you sure that the person living here is someone very important to the Nether Abyss Empire?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure.¡± ¡°As long as we capture that person, we can threaten Lord Four and leave this ind, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ... A very important person? So, this very important person was Little Nanyu? She didn¡¯t expect Little Nanyu to be so important. They were here to catch him and even wanted to use him to threaten others. They didn¡¯t even let a child off. That was too much! Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. The sound of footsteps reached the top of the stairs. Leng Rongrong identified the position by listening and suddenly sent off a flying kick. ¡®Bang!¡¯ A man was directly kicked down the steps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to you?¡± While the other man was in a state of panic, a cold glint shed in his eyes, and the dagger in his hand was already charging towards Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong turned sideways and lifted her other foot to kick. The man was also sent flying in an instant. The two men fell to the ground. Hearing that Little Nanyu seemed to have run out, Leng Rongrong shouted, ¡°Little Nanyu, turn on the lights!¡± All of a sudden, the huge crystalmp in the hall lit up, and the two men on the ground had already gotten up. Leng Rongrong¡¯s sudden attack had caused them to fall to the ground. At this moment, they were all prepared for a fierce battle. However, when they saw that the person who kicked them was a woman and the person who turned on the light upstairs was a child, the two men looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but smile. The two men¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious that they felt that this woman and child were very easy to manipte. The two of them exchanged nces. One of the men directly attacked Leng Rongrong, while the other man rushed in the other direction. Then, he climbed up the railing and was ready to jump upstairs to catch Little Nanyu. The two of them hadpletely underestimated their opponent. As a result, the man who had flipped up the stairs was hit hard by Little Nanyu with a ss bottle on his hands. The opponent was clinging to the railing. Then, with a scream, he fell from upstairs. Little Nanyu stuck out his furry head and looked down, ¡°Wow, Uncle, are you okay?¡± With that, Little Nanyu threw the ss bottle in his hand from upstairs to downstairs. The ss bottle urately hit the head of the man who fell down. With a bang, the ss bottle shattered, and the man¡¯s head was bleeding. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re bleeding. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Little Nanyu said he didn¡¯t do it on purpose with a proud expression. The man downstairs rolled his eyes. He never thought that he would actually be knocked unconscious by a little kid. On the other side, the man was holding a dagger. His movements were swift and fierce, and he looked like a very powerful martial artist. He quickly attacked Leng Rongrong, intending to abduct her. However, he never expected that as soon as he got close, Leng Rongrong¡¯s movements would be even more swift and violent than his. She quickly, urately, and ruthlessly grabbed the man¡¯s hand that was holding the dagger. With a twist, the man¡¯s dagger was snatched away and pressed against his neck. ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Rongrong asked coldly. She exerted more force with the dagger in her hand, and a bloody gash appeared on the man¡¯s neck. ¡°You, who are you?...¡± The man was in disbelief. He had thought that she was just a woman. She should have been easy to deal with. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this woman would be able to restrain him. And she only used one move! ¡®F*ck, how was that possible?!¡¯ This was too unbelievable. He had practiced Qinggong for more than ten years. How could he be defeated by a woman? ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am and you still dare toe here and hold me hostage?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s hands pulled hard on the man¡¯s arms, and in an instant, both of his arms were dislocated. Then, Leng Rongrong gave him a kick, and the man rolled down the stairs. She was wearing a pink silk nightdress and a ck coat. She looked down at the man below with her fair little face, then pursed her lips. ¡°So troublesome.¡± Little Nanyu hade down at some point and was standing on the same step as Leng Rongrong. He lowered his head and made the same expression as Leng Rongrong. Then, he also crossed his arms and said unhappily, ¡°So troublesome.¡± Leng Rongrong chuckled and rubbed Little Nanyu¡¯s head. ¡°Call Butler Quan Yu!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ... Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the image on theputer screen, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly as he was teased by the adult and the child. At first, when he was looking at some other surveince footage, it just happened to sweep across Leng Rongrong¡¯s vi, and then, he casually clicked on it to take a look. He didn¡¯t expect to see such an interesting scene. When he first saw them, he broke out in a cold sweat for the little woman and the little kid. At the end, he only had one thought in his heart, ¡®As expected of his wife!¡¯ When Leng Rongrong called Quan Yu, Mo Linyuan had just left the vi and was also heading towards Leng Rongrong¡¯s vi. Chapter 72 - Punished

Chapter 72: Punished

A few minutester, Mo Linyuan and Butler Quan Yu met at the entrance of the vi. ¡°Lord Four?¡± Quan Yu looked at Mo Linyuan in shock, and his voice trembled. ¡°W-why are you here?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits as he nced at Quan Yu. His voice was chilling to the bone. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s living inside?¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s Young Madam!¡± Butler Quan Yu¡¯s legs were trembling. If not for his mental fortitude that had been trained by Lord Four¡¯s side for many years, he might have fainted from shock. An assassin had barged into Young Madam¡¯s room. It was naturally caused by his negligence. He surely had to bear the me for such carelessness. The Nether Abyss Empire had always been fair in its rewards and punishments. No matter what contributions one made, the rewards would not be reduced. Simrly, no matter what mistakes one made, the punishment would not be reduced. Not to mention that it was Young Madam who lived here! No matter what the rtionship between Lord Four and thisdy was, she was Lord Four¡¯s wife in name. That was a different story! ¡°I know I was wrong. I ept my punishment.¡± Quan Yu took in a deep breath before speaking with a calm expression. ¡°Go and be punished yourself,¡± Mo Lingyuan said expressionlessly. Quan Yu nodded. ¡°What about Young Madam?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Mo Linyuan strode towards the main door of the vi. Tang Luo gave Quan Yu a sympathetic look. He looked like he wanted to help but was unable to. Quan Yu was also helpless. There was a mission tonight, so everyone was very busy. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would slip through the ande to Young Madam¡¯s vi. His subordinates surely didn¡¯t take good care of them, and he was indeed responsible. He just did not expect that this Madam seemed to be more liked by Lord Four than he had imagined. Lord Four never got close to women. This woman followed Little Nanyu to Nether Abyss Empire Ind. Not only was she not chased away by Lord Four, but she even stayed behind. He also heard that Lord Four even asked a few stylists to go undercover and style Young Madam¡¯s hair yesterday. This was unprecedented. Even Miss Ling didn¡¯t get this treatment back then! Extraordinary, really extraordinary. Quan Yu was quite nosy. He was prepared to ask Tang Luo about this matterter. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu waited in the room for a while. Because she was bored, Leng Rongrong broke the arms, legs, and even wrists of the two men who were lying on the ground. She even broke their chins... The two meny paralyzed on the ground in a terrible state, looking at Leng Rongrong with despair in their eyes. What kind of terrifying woman was this? How could there be such a terrifying woman in this world? She dislocated all the joints of a person, yet she still yed with them. Just as the two men were about to go crazy from despair, the door was opened. Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo walked in. ¡°Alright, why are you here? Where is Butler Quan?¡± Leng Rongrong was seriously ying with her silver needles, thinking about whether she should test the poison on these two men. When she heard the movement, she looked up and saw Mo Linyuan, who was covered by the chill of the night. ¡°Butler Quan has gone to receive his punishment.¡± Tang Luo said, ¡°Young Madam, do you still want to use these two? If you don¡¯t need them, I¡¯ll get someone to carry them away. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± Leng Rongrong said. ¡°Take them away.¡± Tang Luo walked to the door and made a gesture. Someone came in and took the man on the ground away. Then, another person came in and quickly cleaned up the whole house. During this period, Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan thoughtfully. After a long while, she said with a smile, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Mo Lingyuan frowned. He saw that one of the suspenders of Leng Rongrong¡¯s nightdress was about to fall to her arm, and her coat was too loose and drooping down. He walked over subconsciously and fixed her suspenders and coat with his big hands. He frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t you put on your clothes properly?¡± Even her shoulders were exposed! Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s just that my clothes are a little loose.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s attention was not on her clothes at all. Her eyes were fixed on Mo Linyuan. After a long time, she said seriously, ¡°Mo Linyuan, are you one of the butlers of the Nether Abyss Empire? Quan Yu was punished, so you came to clean up the mess for him. That must be it, right? I truly didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. You¡¯re actually the Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s butler. The Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s butler should have a rtively high status among the internal members, right?¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. Tang Luo was so shocked that he almost fell. He turned around and thought to himself, ¡®Young Madam, you¡¯re truly good at guessing!¡¯ The Young Master¡¯s status was not only considered to be higher, but it was also really higher. ¡°Did I guess wrong?¡± Leng Rongrong saw that Mo Linyuan had no reaction and asked curiously. ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Lingyuan smiled faintly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Little Nanyu gave a very fake yawn, then waved his hand and said, ¡°You guys continue!¡± After he finished speaking, Little Nanyu also gave Tang Luo a look and waved his hand. Tang Luo finally realized something and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see how Butler Quan is doing!¡± Tang Luo was terrified. Little Nanyu went upstairs. Only Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan were left in the main hall. Leng Rongrong was speechless. It was not even daybreak yet. What were they chatting about?! ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to sleep?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine here. You can go back and sleep!¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. And so, Lord Four was directly chased away by Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong went upstairs to sleep. Little Nanyu poked his head out expectantly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re done talking so quickly. Did you talk about anything interesting?¡± ¡°What do you mean by interesting?¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°Something not suitable for children,¡± Little Nanyu said seriously. ¡°Not suitable for children? Your head!¡± Leng Rongrong pretended to knock on Little Nanyu¡¯s head. He smiled and went back to his room. The next day, Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu both went to bedte. After they got up, the few stylists knocked on the door again to style them. Leng Rongrong wanted to return the ne and hairpin to the stylist. Feng Yuan was shocked. ¡°Why do you want to return them to me? They¡¯re already yours!¡± ¡°Mine? Lord Four is nning to sell these to me?¡± Leng Rongrong was shocked. But she didn¡¯t even meet Lord Four! Did Mo Linyuan say it? ¡°This is for you.¡± Feng Yuan said, ¡°You must have been shocked by what happened yesterday, so I¡¯m giving this to you topensate for damages.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Although Leng Rongrong was retorting, her hands moved swiftly to hide the item. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word after giving it to me. It¡¯s already mine!¡± Feng Yuan smiled and nodded. ¡°What about me? What about the damage I sustained?¡± Little Nanyu looked at Feng Yuan. ¡°Internal members don¡¯t get emotionally damaged!¡± Feng Yuan¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°If the members of the Nether Abyss Empire can¡¯t even protect themselves, then they can just die.¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s cheeks puffed up. ¡°Isn¡¯t the difference in treatment too obvious?¡± Chapter 73 - Scheme

Chapter 73: Scheme

Because it was daytime, there were more activities on the ind, so this time, Feng Yuan had prepared a ck belt for Leng Rongrong. The length just covered her knees, but it was not that long, so Leng Rongrong could move freely even if she participated in some activities. Although the dress was simple and pure ck, it still looked good on Leng Rongrong. The ck color added a sense of mystery to her, and the diamond on her neck was still very eye-catching. Her long hair was tied into a bun by Feng Yuan¡¯s skillful hands. It was a very casual bun without any embellishments, but it looked very clean and pure. As for the makeup on her face, it was still simple. Feng Yuan only applied a retro red on Leng Rongrong¡¯s face, which made her exude a powerful aura. When Leng Rongrong was done tidying up, Little Nanyu was also finished. He was still wearing a simple suit. This time, his shirt matched his suit vest in light colors, so he looked very well-behaved. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all done. If there are no other questions, we¡¯ll leave.¡± After Feng Yuan made sure that Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were satisfied with their looks, he left with his team. After Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu looked at the map of the Nether Abyss Empire Ind, they decided to go to a few ces where there were activities. Of course, Leng Rongrong had chosen a ce where Lord Four, the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire, might visit. After all, she still wanted to meet the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. There was a ce on the ind where many of Lord Four¡¯s pets were kept. She heard that Lord Four would visit his little pets almost every day. So, after Leng Rongrong discussed with Little Nanyu, they decided to go to the ce with pets first. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at a wooden sign hanging on the tree and said thoughtfully. ¡°It should be,¡± Little Nanyu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were about to continue walking forward when they heard the chattering of a few women behind them. Because the voice sounded familiar, Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu turned around at the same time. Then, she saw the few women who were on the same flight as them. Those women definitely saw Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu too. In an instant, everyone¡¯s face turned ugly, and their smiles froze. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders helplessly. Then, they turned around and continued to walk forward. The women were behind them, not knowing if they should continue to move forward or not. They gathered together and looked at each other. Then, a woman said hatefully, ¡°We werepletely screwed over by this wretched girl on the ne. Do you guys think we should teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so powerful. How are we going to teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this her first time here? She doesn¡¯t seem to know anything about this ind. The area ahead is the beast area, and Lord Four has many beasts. We can trick her into going to the crocodile pool or the tiger area. We should lead her there. Let¡¯s see if she can still be so arrogant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± The women looked at each other and decided to mess with Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong did not go easy on them on the ne either, so they were naturally a little spiteful. Women who coulde to the Nether Abyss Empire Ind either had a powerful backer or some ability. Among this group of people, some were capable and some had backers, so they were naturally not afraid of trouble. On the other hand, Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu had no idea what these women were plotting against Leng Rongrong. As they walked, Little Nanyu¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t apany you anymore. There¡¯s an internal meeting and they¡¯re gathering all the hacker experts. I have to go too.¡± Little Nanyu answered the phone and spoke with a serious face. ¡°Then, you go ahead, I¡¯ll walk around by myself.¡± Leng Rongrong touched Little Nanyu¡¯s head. ¡°Mom, you go y by yourself for a while then. I¡¯lle and find youter.¡± Little Nanyu waved at Leng Rongrong and turned to leave. After he left quickly, the women caught up with Leng Rongrong. ¡°That, Miss Leng, we apologize for what happened on the ne the other time.¡± One of the women was the first to speak. Leng Rongrong nced at the group, then she nodded slowly with a cold expression. She didn¡¯t know what these women were up to, but she knew it wasn¡¯t anything good from their expressions. She didn¡¯t truly like this group of strange women. ¡°That young master seems to have left. You¡¯re alone, right? It¡¯s boring to be alone. Let¡¯s go shopping together,¡± The other woman held Leng Rongrong¡¯s arm enthusiastically and said with a smile. Leng Rongrong pulled her hand away without a word, then nced at the woman and said with a frown ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± These women looked like they had ulterior motives, and she didn¡¯t like them at all. It was better to shop by herself than to shop with them. ¡°Miss Leng, haven¡¯t you met the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire yet? Do you want to see him?¡± the woman, who looked very young and was about the same age as she, said. In short, it was a strong temptation for Leng Rongrong. The main purpose of her attending this banquet was to meet this person in power! Who knew that the person in charge would be so mysterious? She had never seen the person in charge, but she had only seen Mo Linyuan. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s interest was piqued. Although she was not interested in these women, she was still very interested in the person in power. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve attended this banquet for several years in a row.¡± ¡°Lord Four is very handsome, immensely gorgeous, and very powerful!¡± ... The women began to dupe Leng Rongrong with all sorts of half-truths. Leng Rongrong was interested to hear that, so she followed the women and walked for a while. As they walked, they deviated from the original path and shortly arrived at the shootingpetition venue. The women¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when they saw the shooting area. Everyone was even more interested when they saw a woman ying on the field. ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re so powerful on the ne. Do you know how to use a gun?¡± One of the women asked the question. ¡°I can manage,¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the girl who was shooting. The girl looked to be about the same age as her. She held a silver-gray pistol in her hand, and the bullets kept flying out. Almost all of them hit the target. There were a few times when she missed the bullseye. ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°As expected of the Second Young Lady of the Xu family. No one can match up to her marksmanship!¡± ... The surrounding crowd praised the girl crazily. It almost reached the sky. Leng Rongrong chuckled and shook her head. This technique alone can already be considered powerful? The target was so close, and there were so many bullets, but not even half of them hit the bullseye. If Leng Rongrong did that, she would probably be scolded to death by her teachers. Chapter 74 - The Bet

Chapter 74: The Bet

¡°Miss Leng, are you shaking your head because you think that Second Miss Xu¡¯s marksmanship isn¡¯t good?¡± ¡°Could it be that Miss Leng¡¯s technique is more powerful than Second Miss Xu¡¯s?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Miss Leng was so powerful on the ne. I think her marksmanship must be very good too. She might even be better than Second Miss Xu!¡± The few women surrounding Leng Rongrong spoke in calcted tones. The sound was loud and sharp, just enough for everyone to hear. Even the Second Miss of the Xu family, who had been proud of her marksmanship, heard it. Xu Rule frowned in dissatisfaction. What a b*tch! She seriously dared to say that her marksmanship was better than hers? She was first in every shootingpetition. She had never lost. She was not worse than those rich young masters. How could a woman dare to say that she was better than her? Xu Rule had always been very conceited. She had been pampered since she was young, just like a princess. Since the Xu family had a rtive who held a significant position in the underworld group, she could attend the banquet every year by relying on nepotism. Her greatest wish was to be a very powerful woman and then marry the person in charge of the underworld group, Lord Four. Usually, everyone knew her temper, so they all ttered her. Today, however, she heard a few different voices. Xu Rule was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Is it you? You said that your marksmanship is better than mine?¡± Xu Rule turned around and walked in front of Leng Rongrong. Her eyes were fixed on Leng Rongrong. When she saw the ne on Leng Rongrong¡¯s neck, her eyes narrowed. Wasn¡¯t this the ne she had always wanted? The unparalleled ne was designed by a jewelry designer of the Nether Abyss Empire. How could she be wearing it? Xu Rule narrowed her eyes and sized Leng Rongrong up. She truly didn¡¯t like women who were more beautiful and wless than her! Furthermore, she had heard some things through her connections. She heard that the Tears of Blood had been given to a woman by Lord Four. The one who had been treated differently by Lord Four¡­ Could she be this woman in front of her? Other than Miss Ling, she had never seen Lord Four care so much about any woman. However, Miss Ling had been missing for so long. There was an 80 percent to 90 percent chance that she was dead! She had thought that she had finally found hope, but what she heard yesterday had made her very angry. Was this the woman they were referring to? Leng Rongrong saw the provocation and viciousness in Xu Rule¡¯s eyes. She gave a fake smile and said, ¡°Miss Xu must have heard wrong. I didn¡¯t say anything. Miss Xu¡¯s marksmanship is still very powerful. ¡± ¡°Powerful? I don¡¯t think you paid much attention to yourpliments! Do you want topete with me?¡± Xu Rule asked. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Is the Tears of Blood in your hands? If I win, you¡¯ll give me the ne. If you win though, what do you want? My ne isn¡¯t any worse than the Tears of Blood. I can use it as a bet.¡± Xu Rule raised her eyes and looked at Leng Rongrong provocatively. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ept the challenge? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your ne,¡± Leng Rongrong said. ¡°Then, what are you interested in?¡± Xu Rule was curious. ¡°The gun in your hand seems pretty good. If I win, I want your gun,¡± Leng Rongrong said. Xu Rule looked at the pistol in her hand. It was a pistol that was out of print. The person who made it was already dead. She had borrowed it from her uncle to y with. Her uncle cared a lot about this pistol, so how could she give it away? However, this woman¡¯s arms were so thin. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t have much strength. Even a gunman would tremble. She definitely couldn¡¯t win against her. She would only be embarrassing herself. Xu Rule thought that she would surely win. Xu Rule said readily, ¡°Alright, if you win, I¡¯ll give you this pistol. If I win, you give me the ne. I¡¯ll keep my word!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Leng Rongrong agreed readily. Her eyes were glimmering. The silver-gray pistol in Xu Rule¡¯s hand was truly not simple. It seemed to be out of print. It was more expensive than the ruby ne on the market. It had more collection value. If she could get it and give it to her godfather, he would be very happy! Leng Rongrong and Xu Rule took a few steps forward. ¡°How do wepete?¡± Xu Rule looked at Leng Rongrong and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too simple topete like this? The target is too close. Why don¡¯t we go further?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Xu Rule. ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Rule nced at Leng Rongrong and felt that Leng Rongrong¡¯s tone was quite arrogant. Leng Rongrong truly felt that the target was too close. No matter how far the target was, could she hit it? She would probably miss the target. The surrounding crowd watched the show with great interest. They had never seen anyone who dared to challenge Second Miss Xu. Of the two youngdies of the Xu family, the eldest youngdy was gentle and demure, and even a little cowardly. She was not favored by the Xu family. However, Second Miss Xu was very doted on in the Xu family. She had an arrogant personality and a bad temper, but she was very capable. As a result, she was highly regarded by the youngest aunt of the Xu family and was a favored person in front of her. Hence, everyone in the Nether Abyss Empire knew of her existence, and no one dared to offend her. Because the Young Master of the Xu family was very protective of her, no one dared to challenge her. Even if someone were topete with the Xu family¡¯s Second Young Miss, they would not dare to win. No one had expected that Leng Rongrong, a woman who looked like she had no background, would seriously dare to challenge Second Miss Xu. ¡°Second Miss Xu will surely win!¡± ¡°She¡¯s truly too stupid. She dared to use the Tears of Blood as a bet!¡± ¡°Such a precious ne is going to fall into the hands of the Xu family¡¯s Second Miss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to watch to know the result.¡± The few women who had followed Leng Rongrong just now were snickering. They had originally wanted Leng Rongrong to go to the beast cage, but someone had thought of a better idea. After all, the crazy woman, Second Miss Xu, was scarier than a beast. Whoever fell into her hands would die worse than a beast. So they had intentionally led Leng Rongrong here. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t expect that she had been tricked the whole time. She was only interested in the pistol in Xu Rule¡¯s hand, so she had nned topete. After the staff was ready, the two of them each took a gun. After that, they each aimed at their target and started shooting. For the sake of fairness, the guns were the same, and the target distance was the same. After firing ten bullets, the two of them had to change their guns and target before firing another ten bullets. It was truly fair. A gunshot rang out, and Leng Rongrong easily hit the bullseye. Ten bullets, each one hitting the red center and the same position, directly piercing a small hole in the target, and that hole was only the size of a bullet. It was easy to imagine how urate Leng Rongrong¡¯s shots were. Chapter 75 - You’re Not Going to Admit It?

Chapter 75: You¡¯re Not Going to Admit It?

Everyone around them turned silent. No one made a sound. No one spoke. Everyone was shocked by Leng Rongrong¡¯s marksmanship. How could there be such urate marksmanship in this world? Moreover, it was even fired by a woman! After a long while, someone slowly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s too urate!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too unbelievable. She¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so powerful that it¡¯s frightening!¡± The surrounding people were discussing. The corners of Leng Rongrong¡¯s lips lifted slightly. Xu Rule was still very happy. She didn¡¯t even realize that when the people around her made the praises, they didn¡¯t mention her name. It wasn¡¯t her marksmanship that shocked them. She thought that the people around her were praising her as usual. She gave Leng Rongrong a scornful smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to lose to me. After all, I¡¯ve been trained since I was young. My uncle likes me very much.¡± The surroundings instantly fell silent. Everyone was looking at Leng Rongrong in disbelief. Someone reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Second Miss Xu, you¡¯ve lost this round.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xu Rule turned her head to look at the target. ¡°I lost? Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I hit the target? She missed all the 10-point shots, but I lost?¡± ¡°Second Miss Xu, if your vision is bad, I suggest you go closer and take a look.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled at Xu Rule. ¡°Or should I perform for you again? You¡¯re just going to watch me shoot?¡± Leng Rongrong was a woman of her word. She lifted her gun and fired. Under Xu Rule¡¯s gaze, the bullet suddenly pierced through the red ring that Leng Rongrong had already shot through. Xu Rule was in disbelief. ¡°Second Miss Xu won¡¯t go back on her word, right? Everyone saw my marksmanship just now. Second Miss Xu, you should consider me the winner of this round, right?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s little face had a cool expression. Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to Xu Rule. They were staring at her. Xu Rule squinted her eyes and looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Alright, you win this round!¡± ¡°I win? Did I hear it wrong? What do you mean?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the unconvinced Xu Rule. ¡°You win, you win this round, okay!¡± Xu Rule said through gritted teeth. In her entire life, she had never been able to suppress anyone, except Leng Rongrong. Too detestable! This damned woman. How could she be so good at shooting? Even her uncle said that her marksmanship was top-notch among girls of her age! How could this woman be more powerful than her?! Xu Rule exploded in anger. However, she couldn¡¯t make any other moves under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Thinking that there was still one more round, she still believed in herself. Leng Rongrong must have been lucky just now. They then changed positions and guns. The two of them yed another round. This time, all ten of Leng Rongrong¡¯s bullets hit the bullseye. They couldn¡¯t be any more urate! The surrounding people eximed again. Xu Rule had fired toote and was distracted by the exmations around her. This time, she only hit the bullseye, and the rest were out of the seventh and eighth rings. In an instant, the difference between them was obvious. Even after changing positions and guns, Leng Rongrong still hit the bullseye. This could only prove that her marksmanship was truly urate, without any luck or cheating. The atmosphere was a little tense. At first, everyone was amazed by Leng Rongrong¡¯s marksmanship, but due to the presence of the Second Young Lady of the Xu family, no one dared to praise Leng Rongrong. Whoeverplimented Leng Rongrong at this time would be remembered by Xu Rule. They would not have a good life in the future. Xu Rule was a narrow-minded, brainless person who held grudges. Therefore, no one would offend her for no reason. ¡°Miss Leng, although you¡¯ve won, let¡¯s forget about the bet. We¡¯re just ying around.¡± One of the women who hade with Leng Rongrong suddenly stood up and spoke. The rest of the women also nodded. ¡°Miss Leng, although your marksmanship is very good, it¡¯s already great that you¡¯re happy after winning. Let¡¯s not bet! That gun is very important to Second Miss Xu!¡± The women were very cunning. They could all tell that Leng Rongrong was very interested in the pistol. On the other hand, Xu Rule would not be willing to give the gun to Leng Rongrong, so they deliberately joined in. With such persuasion, if Leng Rongrong were to ask for the gun again, Xu Rule¡¯s anger would surely soar more than ten times. Xu Rule was very satisfied with the words of the women. She looked at Leng Rongrong, thinking that Leng Rongrong would be tactful enough to give up the gun. Unexpectedly, Leng Rongrong reached out her hand and said, ¡°If you agree to the bet, you must ept the loss. You were the one who suggested taking the bet. Since I won, give me the gun.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me!¡± Xu Rule was mad with anger. There was truly someone who was so insensible! ¡°Miss Xu, didn¡¯t you just agree to it? Could it be that Second Miss Xu had such a n? If you won, I would have to honor the bet, and if I won, you would go back on your word? Second Miss Xu, I didn¡¯t force you to participate in thepetition just now. If you¡¯re not as good as me, then you should ept your loss. Besides, everyone saw me win just now.¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this gun was included in the bet, she wouldn¡¯t even bother topete with a three-legged cat-like Xu Rule. In the end, she had wasted her timepeting with her. Xu Rule truly wanted to renege on her obligation? This was a little too much! ¡°Did everyone see that?¡± Xu Rule¡¯s cold eyes swept across the surrounding onlookers. In an instant, everyone fell silent. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it!¡± A voice suddenly rang out from the crowd. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± The others shook their heads in agreement. Leng Rongrong was speechless. She was so angry that sheughed. Wasn¡¯t this a tant lie? It was evident that she had won just now, but with Xu Rule¡¯s threatening gaze, the rest indeed said they didn¡¯t see anything. ... In the office building of the Nether Abyss Empire Ind¡­ After a simple internal meeting, Mo Linyuan handed the meeting over to his subordinates and returned to his office to deal with some work. After he was done with his work and thought of his wife, Young Master Mo turned on hisputer and took a look at the surveince footage on the ind. He easily found Leng Rongrong¡¯s position and then saw that Leng Rongrong was indeedpeting with Xu Rule in marksmanship. It was as he had expected. His family¡¯s treasureddy had easily hit the bullseye with a hundred shots and won against Xu Rule. However, what was more surprising was that after Xu Rule, the unruly and willful Second Miss of the Xu family, lost, she didn¡¯t ept it! Mo Linyuan¡¯s lips curved into a yful smile. So, what was this little woman nning to do? It was fine if Xu Rule didn¡¯t want to admit it, but everyone around them started to lie through their teeth. Would she still be able to get the gun she wanted? Chapter 76 - Am I Blind?

Chapter 76: Am I Blind?

¡°Are you all blind?¡± Leng Rongrong looked up. Her beautiful eyes were sweeping over the camera. ¡°The surveince footage is all here. If you don¡¯t remember what happened just now, then pull up the surveince footage and take a closer look!¡± ¡°Surveince?¡± Xu Rule sneered, raised her gun, and pointed it at the camera. With a bang, the camera was broken. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Everyone, who won just now?¡± Xu Rule asked. ¡°Second Miss won!¡± ¡°That goes without saying. Second Miss surely won. Second Miss¡¯ marksmanship has always been the most urate. Who can win against Second Miss?¡± ... The people around them knew that Xu Rule was working for Xu Shiting, so they naturally sided with her. Leng Rongrong looked at Xu Rule in disbelief. ¡°Second Miss Xu, don¡¯t tell me that you thought there would be no recording just now because the camera was broken?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s words seemed to be mocking Xu Rule¡¯s stupidity. Xu Rule was even more exasperated. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you. What can you do?¡± Xu Rule sneered, ¡°You lost, and everyone saw it!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. At that moment, she suddenly snatched the gun from Xu Rule¡¯s hand and pointed the muzzle at Xu Rule¡¯s eyes. ¡°You said that my aim is not good, then how about I demonstrate it again?¡± The gun was originally aimed at Xu Rule, but Leng Rongrong turned to look at the others. After aiming at their eyes one by one, Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we shoot them in the eyes? You guys don¡¯t have to be afraid. I can¡¯t hit it urately anyway, so it will surely miss. Who¡¯s going to be the first target?¡± The people around them immediately screamed and covered their faces with their hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to try my marksmanship again?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°Where are the staff? Hurry up and call the butler!¡± ¡°This woman is crazy!¡± ¡°She¡¯s crazy!¡± Everyone cried out in rm, and the scene was in chaos. At the same time, in the office building, Mo Linyuan was looking at a camera that had gone dark. His face was a little gloomy. Coincidentally, Xu Shiting knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Lord Four, please allow me toe in.¡± Even before he got close to Mo Linyuan, Xu Shiting had a bad feeling just by looking at him from a distance. He could indeed feel a terrifying aura from Mo Linyuan, and his face was as dark as it could get... What was going on? He didn¡¯t seem to have offended him recently, right? Feeling that something was wrong, Xu Shiting did not even want to discuss anything with Mo Linyuan. After taking two steps, he turned around and was ready to slip away. In any case, nothing good woulde out of running away from Young Master Mo¡¯s anger, and he didn¡¯t want to be fed to the crocodiles! ¡°Stop!¡± A cold and terrifying voice came from behind him. Xu Shiting staggered and almost fell. He held onto the door frame and managed to steady himself. He turned around, leaned against the door frame, smiled at Mo Linyuan, and winked at him. ¡°I see that you¡¯re in a bad mood, so I¡¯ve decided not to trouble you. I¡¯ll digest those things myself!¡± With that, he prepared to sneak away again. ¡°Get over here!¡± Mo Linyuan squinted his eyes and shouted. Xu Shiting closed his eyes. He had no choice but to walk toward Mo Linyuan. He held her forehead with one hand and thought to himself ¡®I¡¯m done for!¡¯ Finally, Xu Shiting stood beside Young Master Mo, ¡°Speak, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Your good niece broke one of my cameras,¡± Mo Linyuan looked up and said to Xu Shiting with a fake smile. ¡°What?¡± Xu Shiting looked at theputer and saw that one of the nine grid surveince images waspletely ck. After a nce, Xu Shiting looked at Mo Linyuan in disbelief. ¡°You... You can¡¯t be interested in Rule, right?¡± ¡°Am I blind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d fall for that crazy woman?¡± Xu Shiting mumbled, ¡°What crazy woman? Rule is my little niece. How is she crazy? Isn¡¯t she quite cute?¡± ¡°Unruly, willful, and reckless. That¡¯s cute? Do you have any misunderstanding of the word ¡®cute¡¯?¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Xu Shiting. ¡°But, if you¡¯re not looking at Rule, who are you looking at?¡± Xu Shiting nced at the surveince camera and saw Leng Rongrong holding a gun. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that my gun!¡± F*ck, Why is my gun in her hands? Who is this woman?¡± He could feel Mo Linyuan¡¯s terrifying gaze. Xu Shiting remembered some rumors he heard today. He had even gone to Tang Luo and Nan Si to verify them... The two men said that the Young Madam hade to the ind. F*ck, this little girl, could she be the Young Madam? Xu Shiting shuddered and swallowed. ¡°Hehe... Young Madam, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re so pretty. You¡¯re so good-looking. How can you be so awesome?¡± The way she holds the gun in her hand is so lovely that no one can bepared to her. She¡¯s indeed Young Madam...¡± ¡°Shut up, you know how to solve this.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Xu Shiting. ¡°I know,¡± Xu Shiting nodded. A few minutester, Mo Linyuan and Xu Shiting appeared at the shooting range. Quan Yu, who was holding his punished butt, happened to arrive at the shooting range. When he heard his subordinate¡¯s report about the incident at the shooting range, he could roughly guess that it was probably Young Madam and the little devil, Xu Rule. Therefore, Butler Quan rushed over in a hurry, not caring that his butt was injured. However, to his utter despair, he met Lord Four again... Butler Quan lit a candle for himself in his heart as he walked over to Lord Four and greeted him. Mo Linyuan nced at Quan Yu, ¡°Get back to your room and rest.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As if he had been granted amnesty, Quan Yu left as if he was escaping. ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Linyuan and Xu Shiting appeared together. Xu Shiting asked directly, ignoring all the sounds around them and interrupting Leng Rongrong¡¯s waving hand with the gun. ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge?¡± Leng Rongrong saw Mo Linyuan and then nced at Xu Shiting. ¡°Uncle!¡± As soon as she saw Xu Shiting, Xu Rule was excited and rushed over. Then, she saw Mo Linyuan standing at the side. The moment she saw Mo Linyuan, Xu Rule¡¯s heart started to race. Lord Four! She saw Lord Four again! What was Lord Four doing here? Did hee to see her after hearing that she was being bullied? ¡°Lord¡ª¡± Before Xu Rule could shout, Mo Linyuan¡¯s terrifying gaze silenced her. ¡°First, tell me the details of the situation,¡± Xu Shiting said. Leng Rongrong nced at Xu Shiting, then coldly exined the situation and the bet. Xu Rule, on the other hand, twisted the truth. ¡°She¡¯s talking nonsense. Everyone saw it. I won. Leng Rongrong, don¡¯t go too far! Chapter 77 - I Don’t Want to Reveal my Identity in Front of Madam

Chapter 77: I Don¡¯t Want to Reveal my Identity in Front of Madam

Xu Shiting slowly poked his temple with his finger. He had a headache. It was truly a big headache. This was Young Madam. The Young Madam whom Lord Four had been very concerned about recently. From the rumors, Lord Four truly cared about this woman! He didn¡¯t even need to look to know that his little niece must be lying. Lying in front of Lord Four¡­ The one who was being wronged was not just anyone either. It was Lord Four¡¯s woman... If this wasn¡¯t seeking death, what was it? Lord Four hade personally. If he did note up with a solution, he would have to wait to be fed to the crocodiles! His heart ached for his gun! This was the only divine weapon! Of all the things to bet on, his niece had to bet on his favorite gun. Even if his heart was bleeding, he had to clean up the mess that his little niece had caused. ¡°Xu Rule, tell me the truth!¡± Xu Shiting shouted coldly as he red at Xu Rule with a pair of sharp eyes. Xu Rule had never seen her uncle so fierce in front of her. She was so scared that her hand holding her uncle¡¯s arm trembled. She let go. ¡®Uncle Shiting had an aggrieved expression on his face.¡¯ Shouldn¡¯t Uncle Shiting be on her side? Why did he suddenly look so angry? ¡°Is the Nether Abyss Empire Ind a ce where you can lie?¡± Xu Shiting looked at the rest of the people. ¡°Who can exin the actual situation? Between the two of them, who was telling the truth, and who was lying? If anyone dares to lie, Lord Four¡¯s crocodile will be hungry!¡± Everyone fell silent. They were originally siding with Xu Rule, but when they saw that the situation was not right, they did not dare to help her. In the end, it was the staff member who exined the situation. Leng Rongrong looked at Xu Shiting calmly and asked about the situation. After she got the details, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Xu Shiting, waiting for him to solve the problem. She could tell that Xu Shiting was Xu Rule¡¯s support. He was her uncle and one of the most important members of the internal organization of the Nether Abyss Empire. As for whether Xu Shiting was on her side or not on her side, she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Rule, what else do you have to say?¡± Xu Shiting looked at Xu Rule and said sternly, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Miss Rongrong. The Xu family is willing to ept their loss.¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Xu Rule pouted. She wanted to act coquettishly with Xu Shiting, but when she saw the unprecedented seriousness in his eyes, she was not confident, so she nodded. Then, Xu Rule turned to Leng Rongrong and said in a bad mood, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you win. The gun is yours. I¡¯m willing to ept my loss!¡± After that, Xu Shiting also apologized to Leng Rongrong and said a few words about Xu Rule¡¯s unruly behavior so that Leng Rongrong would not hold it against Xu Rule. Leng Rongrong saw that Xu Shiting¡¯s attitude was not bad, and she could tell that he was a reasonable person, so she didn¡¯t make a fuss. ¡°Forget it. This gun is mine anyway. I won¡¯t lose out.¡± Leng Rongrong yed with the silver-gray pistol in her hand, feeling very pleased. The gun was a divine weapon that could only be encountered by luck. It was unbelievably good to the touch¡ªlight, small, and even designed to be perfectly folded. When it was folded up, it was impossible to tell that it was a pistol. ¡°Rule, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Are you still nning to cause trouble here?¡± Xu Shiting was so angry that he almost fainted with his favorite niece. Lord Four was here. Couldn¡¯t she see how much he valued this woman? If they didn¡¯t leave now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect them if Lord Four med themter. Although Xu Rule was always unreasonable, she was still good at reading people¡¯s expressions. When she saw Xu Shiting¡¯s expression, she hurriedly prepared to leave. However, before she could take a step, Mo Linyuan¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°Camera.¡± Xu Rule shivered. That¡¯s right, she had broken a surveince camera. Lord Four wouldn¡¯t be calctive with her over this, would he? Xu Rule looked at Mo Linyuan carefully, then looked at Xu Shiting, with a pleading look. Xu Shiting looked at her and frowned. He knew that he couldn¡¯t escape this time. Even though Lord Four had always turned a blind eye to it, this time, Xu Rule had provoked the Young Madam. She was Lord Four¡¯s woman! ¡°I will punish you.¡± Xu Shiting nced at Mo Linyuan and said, ¡°Xu Rule, go and receive thirty whips. Leave the ind tomorrow!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Xu Rule was in disbelief. Xu Shiting only red at Xu Rule. He was afraid that if Xu Rule said anything else, Lord Four would speak up, and the punishment would be even more severe. ¡°Is this punishment eptable?¡± Mo Linyuan nodded slightly and looked at Xu Shiting. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me? If I didn¡¯t discipline her well, then thirty whips?¡± Xu Shiting looked at Mo Linyuan and asked carefully. Mo Linyuan nodded in agreement with the punishment. Xu Shiting heaved a sigh of relief. At least, he wasn¡¯t going to spend the night with the crocodiles... After Leng Rongrong yed with the gun for a while, she put it away and strode towards Mo Linyuan, raising her hand to pat his shoulder. Many people around them gasped. ¡®Hey, b*tch, what are you doing?! Don¡¯t you know that he is Lord Four?¡¯ Xu Rule saw that Leng Rongrong was about to pat Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder and immediately called out to Leng Rongrong warily. However, before she could say the words ¡®Lord Four¡¯, Xu Shiting felt the horror in Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, and he immediately realized something. Lord Four probably did not want to reveal his identity in front of his wife. He covered Xu Rule¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°You,e with me to be punished!¡± Leng Rongrong nced in Xu Rule¡¯s direction and shrugged. She patted Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you know where Lord Four is?¡± Among the surrounding people, there were a few who were of high status. They all knew the identity of Mo Linyuan. So, when they saw Leng Rongrong pat Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder and ask him if he knew where Lord Four was, everyone gasped even more. Sister, isn¡¯t that Lord Four you¡¯re taking a picture of? You seriously asked him where Lord Four is? Were you blind? Everyone broke out in cold sweat for Leng Rongrong. After all, the man in front of them was the fourth master, the person in charge of the entire Nether Abyss Empire and the owner of this ind. She had heard that Lord Four¡¯s temper had always been hard to fathom and was very strange. Furthermore, he was an easily angered man, so... This man was probably in a terrible state now, right? Just as everyone thought that Lord Four would re up... After all, Lord Four was not to be touched. However, what made everyone¡¯s jaws drop was that Lord Four did not get angry. He only shook his head. Yes, he shook his head! Chapter 78 - Lord Four Did Not Punish Her!

Chapter 78: Lord Four Did Not Punish Her!

Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief. Lord Four? Weren¡¯t you Lord Four? What did you mean by shaking your head? You didn¡¯t know? You didn¡¯t want to say? What was it? Mo Linyuan¡¯s deep and terrifying gaze swept across everyone around them. It was just a light nce, but everyone received the warning and kept their mouths shut. They didn¡¯t even dare to continue watching and dispersed. Even the women who had wanted to tease Leng Rongrong before were shocked and did not know what to do. They were a little scared. What was going on? It was clear that this Leng Rongrong was talking to Lord Four, yet she was still looking for him everywhere. Lord Four was right in front of her, yet she still asked him where he was... What the hell? So, what was the rtionship between this woman and Lord Four? She had patted Lord Four¡¯s shoulder, but Lord Four did not react at all. His expression was so calm. It was too terrifying. The women suddenly felt their scalps go numb. They were suddenly d that they had not done anything to hurt this woman. After all, the Xu family¡¯s Second Young Miss had already been punished. If they had done anything out of line, they would have been dead. They didn¡¯te to the ind to cause trouble. They were here to make some powerful friends. The women were about to sneak away. However, they had only taken two steps when they suddenly heard Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t go, didn¡¯t you say you knew where Lord Four was? Bring me to Lord Four!¡± The women broke out in cold sweat. They turned around stiffly, and their eyes met Leng Rongrong¡¯s innocent smile. Mo Linyuan walked to Leng Rongrong¡¯s side. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the group of women. The women wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads and wiped off half of the powder. They were so nervous that they were tongue-tied and didn¡¯t know what to say. Lord Four was right in front of her! Indeed, he was right in front of her! He was looking at them with such a terrifying gaze. His eyes were filled with warning and anger. What else could they say? ¡°No, no, no, we know nothing about Lord Four¡¯s whereabouts!¡± One of the women spoke while trembling. Leng Rongrong looked at the woman and frowned. ¡°You said it before...¡± ¡°What did we say? We didn¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s go to other ces first. See youter, Miss Leng!¡± After saying that, the women ran away in fear. Mo Linyuan furrowed his brows slightly. He turned to look at Leng Rongrong. ¡°You believe their words?¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. ¡°I just wanted to see Lord Four! Didn¡¯t they say that Lord Four is very powerful? I want to see if he¡¯s a human or a ghost, round, or t.¡± After saying that, Leng Rongrong felt that she had let it slip again... She seemed to have once said that Lord Four was very handsome and very powerful... She sneaked a nce at Mo Linyuan, who had a teasing look in his eyes. Leng Rongrong suddenly felt a little embarrassed. However, after a few seconds of embarrassment, Leng Rongrong asked curiously, ¡°If you¡¯re the butler here, you should have met Lord Four, right? Tell me the truth, what kind of person is Lord Four?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very handsome and powerful,¡± Mo Linyuan said. ¡°Very handsome and powerful?¡± Leng Rongrong nodded.¡±I knew it. A man like Lord Four must be very powerful. But such a powerful person is also very handsome. That¡¯s even more heaven-defying!¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong with interest. Leng Rongrong felt a little ufortable under his gaze. ¡°Well, you should go and do your work. You¡¯re an employee of the ind, so you should have a lot of work to do, right? I don¡¯t have anything to do here, so I¡¯m going to walk around by myself. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need your husband to apany you?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°No need!¡± Leng Rongrong met Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes and felt a little scared for no reason. When Mo Linyuan was sitting in the wheelchair, she was not that scared. Why did she always feel so uncertain now that he could walk? It must be because Mo Linyuan was too tall when he stood up! If he was a little shorter, she wouldn¡¯t have felt so guilty for no reason. ... Xu Rule was punished. Although she had Xu Shiting¡¯s protection, the thirty whips stillnded on her body. After she was sent back to her residence, Xu Rule became angrier the more she thought about it. Why? It was that damned Leng Rongrong. Not only did she steal her uncle¡¯s gun, but she also caused her to be punished. Not only was she punished, but she was also forced to leave the Nether Abyss Empire Ind tomorrow. She could have stayed on the ind for a long time, but because of Leng Rongrong, that b*tch, she had to leave the ind right away. She had bragged to many of her ssmates that she coulde to the Nether Abyss Empire Ind on her own and that she would be on vacation for a long time. In the end, she was going back tomorrow before the banquet ended. Wouldn¡¯t that be very embarrassing? If people knew about this, she didn¡¯t know how they wouldugh at her! Furthermore, what rights did Leng Rongrong have? She indeed dared to hit Lord Four! She was so angry! No, Lord Four was hers. He was the man she had always fancied. She would not give anyone a chance, not even a tiny one. It was obvious that this Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t know what was good for her, she had to teach her a lesson! Xu Rule narrowed her eyes. Just then, the servant reported that someone was looking for her. ¡°Who is it? Let her in!¡± Xu Rule, who was lying on the sofa after applying for the medicine, gasped. Thirty whips. Although the executioner did not use as much strength for the sake of her background, it still caused her back to be split open. Soon, a woman came in. It was the woman whose arm had been dislocated by Leng Rongrong on the ne. She moved closer to Xu Rule and said, ¡°Miss Xu, I sincerely feel bad for you. You¡¯re truly Lord Xu¡¯s favorite and have an important position in the Nether Abyss Empire, but you¡¯re being punished because of that Leng Rongrong who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. This is truly too much.¡± Xu Rule was already holding back her anger, and when she heard this woman¡¯s words, she became even angrier. ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s all because of that b*tch!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If she had been more tactful, you wouldn¡¯t have been punished, Second Miss Xu.¡± The woman spoke with a look of regret, then handed a jar of ointment to Xu Rule. ¡°Miss Xu, this ointment is passed down in my family. It¡¯s very useful for healing injuries and removing scars. I¡¯m here to give you this ointment!¡± ¡°Then, thank you.¡± Xu Ru Le took the ointment. The woman continued, ¡°Second Miss Xu, are you going to let this matter go? I¡¯ve always thought that you and Lord Four are a match made in heaven. I don¡¯t think that this woman should be kept. That woman patted Lord Four¡¯s shoulder, but Lord Four didn¡¯t punish her. Moreover, the Tears of Blood and the hairpins from Xuan Meng are now in the hands of this woman... Doesn¡¯t Second Miss Xu feel a sense of crisis?¡± Xu Rule looked at the woman and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you have any way to deal with her?¡± Chapter 79 - Won the National Championship?

Chapter 79: Won the National Championship?

Seeing that Xu Rule had taken the bait, the woman immediately nodded and smiled. She said cryptically, ¡°I have a good idea, but I don¡¯t know if Second Miss Xu has the courage to do it!¡± Xu Rule stared at the woman without saying a word. The woman saw that Xu Rule didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, so she deliberately said, ¡°I think that Second Miss Xu is injured now, so she probably doesn¡¯t have the guts to deal with Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong might be Lord Four¡¯s woman. It would be bad if Lord Four is offended. Forget it, I¡¯ll just keep this idea to myself. It¡¯s useless to say it out loud.¡± After saying that, the woman stood up and prepared to leave. Xu Rule pulled her back. ¡°Who said I¡¯m not interested? Who said I don¡¯t have the guts? Who¡¯s more daring than me, Xu Rule? What a joke! Even if she was Lord Four¡¯s woman, what was the use if Lord Four did not announce it? Tell me your idea, I¡¯m interested.¡± The woman moved closer to Xu Rule¡¯s ear and muttered something. Xu Rule instantly squinted her eyes. This idea seemed to be quite good. It would surely make Leng Rongrong¡¯s body disappear. Even if she didn¡¯t, she would die a terrible death. ¡°How is it, does Second Miss Xu think that this n will work?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Very good, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± After Xu Rule finished speaking, she sent the woman away. ... Leng Rongrong was wandering around alone. Little Nanyu was busy with the meeting and had not returned yet. She had also sent Mo Linyuan away, so she could only wander around alone. There were people everywhere on the ind. No matter where Leng Rongrong went, she could see people gathered together. Leng Rongrong walked over to an archery range with great interest. She saw many people ying, and it seemed that there would be prizes if they won. ¡°Can I participate?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°You can participate as you wish. Register here, and if you win, you will receive a prize. The first prize this time is a Ferghana horse. ¡± ¡°Horse?¡± Leng Rongrong was stunned. ¡°Miss, do you want to participate? The horse this time is very valuable. It¡¯s the champion of a world-ss horse racingpetition,¡± the staff member said. ¡°The champion horse?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s interest was piqued. She quite liked riding horses, and the feeling of riding a horse was very good. If it was the champion horse, it should be very powerful. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sign up then!¡± Leng Rongrong said candidly and signed up immediately. A few people in the crowd remembered Leng Rongrong. At the shooting range, Leng Rongrong had easily defeated Xu Rule. This shocked everyone, and the news spread very quickly. After all, Leng Rongrong had surprised many people at the banquet the day before. Today, she defeated Second Miss Xu in the shooting range and even caused her to be punished. This was unprecedented, so Leng Rongrong¡¯s name had already spread throughout the Nether Abyss Empire Ind. Almost everyone knew of her existence. ¡°They¡¯re indeed here for an archerypetition. Shooting an arrow requires a lot of arm strength. Her arms are so slender, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t even pull the bow!¡± ¡°Her marksmanship is amazing, but her archery might not be!¡± ¡°She seems to be very confident in herself!¡± Everyone around was whispering. Following that, Leng Rongrong began to join thepetition. There were quite a several participants in this round. The target of the archerypetition was a leaf on a willow tree. Each person had ten arrows, and whoever hit the most leaves would win. The difficulty level could be said to be very high. The willow leaves were very small, and they were swaying in the wind. In addition, the wind was quite strong at the moment, so the difficulty was even higher. It was equivalent to shooting at a moving object or something even more difficult than a moving object. Therefore, almost all the participants were archery experts. Because of this, everyone was not very optimistic about Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong, on the other hand, waspletely unaware of everyone¡¯s contempt. She was asking the staff if the horse that won first ce would be sent home, what color the horse would be, and other questions. It looked like she was determined to get this horse. ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant person. Thepetition hasn¡¯t even started, and she already thinks she can get first ce?¡± ¡°Marksmanship and archery are twopletely different things!¡± ¡°The participants here are all men, and they are all very good. That Ou Cheng was the champion ofst year¡¯s national archerypetition. Does she want to win the championship?¡± The people around them all felt that Leng Rongrong would not win. It was true that the Xu family¡¯s Second Young Miss was not very capable, but in terms of archery, everyone was a capable person. Moreover, judging from Leng Rongrong¡¯s dress, she was not likely to win. What kind of getup was she wearing to shoot arrows in a camisole dress? ¡°Wow, Ou Cheng was able to hit the target using seven arrows! He¡¯s too powerful, he¡¯s surely going to win!¡± Someone eximed. ¡°The first ce will surely be him!¡± Everyone chimed in one after another, and some even said that there was no need to continue thepetition since the others would lose without a doubt. Several other participants saw that Ou Cheng had shot so many arrows, and they took the initiative to forfeit. ¡°I give up!¡± ¡°I give up too. I don¡¯t have a chance to win against Master Ou!¡± ¡°Seven arrows. I don¡¯t even have the confidence to shoot without an arrow. I won¡¯t humiliate myself.¡± The few of them continued to talk. The majority of the participants had withdrawn from thepetition. ¡°Have you all withdrawn from thepetition? Then, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Ou Cheng didn¡¯t stand at the ceremony. He directly said to the staff, ¡°Since I¡¯m the first, then send that horse to my house.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Wait a minute, she hadn¡¯t evenpeted yet, why would they send the horse to his house?! ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Just as Ou Cheng was about to leave, Leng Rongrong called out to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t won yet. Although the others have forfeited, I haven¡¯t forfeited yet!¡± In the surroundings, many people, who originally felt that there was nothing to see after Ou Cheng left, were prepared to go back. They then heard Leng Rongrong¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks and turn back to look. ¡°You?¡± Ou Cheng looked at Leng Rongrong from head to toe. His eyes were filled with contempt, ¡°Sister, you want topete with me? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Ou Cheng and pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in that Ferghana horse, so I n to give it a try.¡± ¡°Try it?¡± Ou Chengughed, and his line of sight fell on Leng Rongrong¡¯s slender arm. ¡°Alright then. You try it. Don¡¯t pull your arm muscles!¡± ¡°You dare to challenge Master Ou? You¡¯re asking to be humiliated!¡± ¡°If she can win, then it¡¯s going to be a joke!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve won against Second Miss Xu once. You¡¯re truly cocky now!¡± The people around them were inexplicably not optimistic about Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong, on the other hand, had a nonchnt attitude and had no intention of exining anything. She had been able to shoot arrows with a hundred steps since she was young, and this was just a small skill to her. Chapter 80 - Too Heaven-Defying

Chapter 80: Too Heaven-Defying

Ou Cheng and a few others were watching the fun from the side. Leng Rongrong picked up a bow, then stood in position and prepared to draw the weapon. She sneezed as she drew her bow, and the arrow in her hand fell to the ground, causing a burst ofughter. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t even pick up an arrow!¡± ¡°She truly wants to win by drawing her bow. Does she think that Master Ou is fair and that there will be people helping her here?¡± ... Everyone chuckled. People were somewhat looking down on Leng Rongrong. A few women were gathered on the ne. They looked at Leng Rongrong and could not help butugh. It seemed that the rumors they had spread were very useful. No one truly liked Leng Rongrong. The people around themughed, and Leng Rongrong also smiled faintly. She bent down to pick up the arrow. Her small face was shining with a bright and beautiful light as if her whole body was glowing. ¡°I didn¡¯t hold it properly, sorry.¡± As she said that, her smile suddenly became extremely fierce. She raised her hand and nocked the arrow. Her eyes suddenly focused, as sharp as a small beast in the mountains. She drew her bow, and her pupils shrank. The arrow was aimed at a willow branch and quickly flew out. With a whoosh, the arrow hit a leaf that was flying in the wind. Everyone around them was as quiet as a chicken. It was different from what they had expected. They had thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to draw the bow. Not only did she draw it, but her first arrow was so urate. After a moment of silence, someone said, ¡°You¡¯re just so lucky!¡± ¡°Right, you¡¯re just lucky. There¡¯s indeed a leaf that directly hits the arrow!¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡®Would a leaf hit an arrow?¡¯ ¡®To think that they could think of such a thing. Why don¡¯t they try and see if the leaves will hit the arrows?¡¯ Leng Rongrong ignored the crowd. She felt that it would be more troublesome to shoot all ten of them one by one, so she grabbed three of them and prepared to shoot all three at once. ¡°She seriously wants three at once?¡± ¡°There¡¯s wind, and the leaves are moving. It¡¯s hard to aim at one, but she wants to aim at three!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself just because you shot an arrow?¡± There was still a wave of negative voices around. Leng Rongrong was unmoved. Her eyes were piercingly cold. She pulled the bow and arrows flew out one after another. Three arrows were shot at the same time, hitting three leaves simultaneously. When everyone saw this scene, they all drew in cold breaths. After that, no one said a word. Leng Rongrong finished shooting her arrows twice, and each arrow hit a leaf. She looked at the staff and asked, ¡°Does this count as my win?¡± ¡°It can be considered...¡± The staff member stuttered a little and subconsciously pped. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± At the side, another person suddenly said, ¡°Later on, if there are other people who are even more powerful, then this Miss Leng can¡¯t be considered in the first ce, right?¡± ¡°Oh, right. Today¡¯spetition hasn¡¯t ended yet. We¡¯ll only be able to find out who¡¯s in the first ce before the end of thepetition,¡± the staff member said hurriedly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Rongrong thought for a moment. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do it again. This time, cover my eyes.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The staff member was shocked. However, Leng Rongrong had requested it, so the staff immediately covered her eyes. Leng Rongrong then shot another ten arrows, still hitting 100%. The people around them didn¡¯t dare to speak. This woman was simply a demon! Not only was her marksmanship godly, but her archery was also extremely urate. ¡°Is that enough? How about this? I¡¯ll leave you an address. If no one is more powerful than I am, then the horse is mine. Please send it to this address. If there¡¯s someone better than me, then there¡¯s no need to send the prize over!¡± Leng Rongrong exchanged a few words with the staff, then turned around and left indifferently. She left behind a petite back view, making everyone look at her in shock. Almost everyone was dumbfounded. It was because she was too powerful. The national champion was not even as good as her. She was better than the national champion even with her eyes covered. Even the world champion would have to admit defeat. Leng Rongrong thought it was quite fun, so she changed the venue to see if there were any prizes to win. This time, Leng Rongrong had arrived at a martial artspetition venue. There were several experts in the venue. The moment Leng Rongrong entered, she could sense that many of the people around her were either filled with killing intent or an aura that deterred strangers. Some auras were unique to martial artists. They were all experts. After Leng Rongrong walked around, she first asked the staff about the prizes for thepetition. Very quickly, Leng Rongrong found out from the staff about the rewards for the top three. The prize for first ce was a luxury car worth tens of millions. It was truly an event organized by the Nether Abyss Empire. She didn¡¯t expect the prizes to be so generous. Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that it was a luxury car worth tens of millions. Mo Linyuan and her family only had two cars, and the garage was quite big. Should they get a few more to fill up the garage? With that thought, Leng Rongrong signed up immediately. When she was signing up, the staff asked her several times if she was absolutely certain. This was because the life and death agreement was stipted in the martialpetition. Although it was usually done when the fight was over, there was also the possibility of idental death. After all, the Nether Abyss Empire was full of talents, and the participants were not ordinary people. Although the real experts disdained participating in this kind ofpetition, some of the middle and lower-level ones were truly much stronger than the outside world. When the staff saw that Leng Rongrong was a woman and looked thin and weak, they were worried that she would have problems participating in thepetition. Leng Rongrong spoke with certainty that she was going to participate. In the end, the staff helped her fill in her information. The martial arts arena was even more crowded than the archery and shooting venues. There were a lot of people, and because of Leng Rongrong¡¯s participation, people from those two venues hade to watch the show. What everyone did not expect was that Leng Rongrong had indeede to join in the fun. A few of them who had seen Leng Rongrong¡¯s archery and shooting techniques could not help their lips from twitching when they saw her. ¡°F*ck, she¡¯s not going to get first ce again, right?¡± ¡°Impossible. She¡¯s already so good at shooting and archery. If she¡¯s also so good at closebat, then she¡¯s too heaven-defying!¡± ¡°Somehow, I feel that it¡¯s possible! Lord Four even gave the hairpins and the ne to her... This is surely the woman whom Lord Four values a lot. If she wasn¡¯t so powerful to the point of defying the heavens, Lord Four wouldn¡¯t even take a second look at her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. She seduced Lord Four just because she has a pretty face! She¡¯s just a b*tch, so she¡¯ll probably die on the field!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You self-righteous slut. You can¡¯t me others if you want to die!¡± The match then began. After watching a few matches, it was Leng Rongrong¡¯s turn. The staff asked her if she wanted to change her clothes before going on stage. After all, she was in a group of people while on her suspenders. Although she was wearing t shoes, it was not convenient for her to fight with people in a skirt. Leng Rongrong nced at her dress, thought for a moment, and shook her head. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too troublesome to change from one to another. Anyway, I won¡¯t need to use many moves. I will just avoid lifting my legs.¡± Chapter 81 - There’s Still Time to Admit Defeat

Chapter 81: There¡¯s Still Time to Admit Defeat Boat Trantion

¡°F*ck, what is she even saying? Isn¡¯t she looking down on her opponent?¡± ¡°Xiao Yuan won second cest year. She truly knows how to talk big!¡± ¡°I feel like Leng Rongrong will be knocked around this time! Did she seriously want to wear a formal suit while fighting¡­¡± ¡°She is a woman with nomon sense!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not afraid of being exposed, then we¡¯ll just watch!¡± ¡°Does she think that people will give in to her just because she¡¯s a woman?¡± Some of the people around them were lecherous while others had a look of disdain on their faces. They felt that Leng Rongrong had long hair but short insight. She was brainless and could still be so arrogant. Leng Rongrong pursed her lips when she heard the discussions around her. She did not care at all. After all, she would be able to prove everything once she did it, so there was no need to waste her breath exining anything to these people. Leng Rongrong went on stage in a ck dress. Standing on the stage, she was surrounded by a huge audience. Everyone was looking at her. Some of them had contempt in their eyes, some were regretful, and some were even waiting to see her make a fool of herself. Of course, there were also quite a few people who could not help but sigh after seeing Leng Rongrong¡¯s appearance disntinctly. This girl was really beautiful. ¡°She still looks very young, definitely not even twenty years old!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just too arrogant. It¡¯s not good for young girls to be so arrogant. She¡¯ll surely suffer. ¡± ¡°I think so too. Does she think that everyone will give in to her just because she has something going on with Lord Four? The Nether Abyss Empire is a ce that values strength the most. If you don¡¯t have some strength, Lord Four won¡¯t help you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for her to be exposed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her to cry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if she¡¯s beaten to tears. The life and death contract has been signed. She might even be dead!¡± ****** Following the discussion, another boy went on stage. He was called Xiao Yuan, the boy who had won second ce in the martial artspetitionst year. Xiao Yuan wasn¡¯t old either. At most, he was twenty-three or twenty-four years old. When he saw Leng Rongrong, there was a hint of disdain in his eyes. He was the runner-upst year after all, but he had been drawn to fight Leng Rongrong. He was somewhat dissatisfied with this. ¡°Did you know that I won second cest year?¡± Xiao Yuan asked directly after he went on stage. Leng Rongrong shook her head with a dazed expression. She acted like she didn¡¯t know anything. Xiao Yuan was speechless. ¡°Did you know that if I hit you hard in thispetition, you¡¯ll die? I practice Jeet Kune Do, and my techniques are very sharp. Even if I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡± Xiao Yuan felt that the meaning of his words was very clear. If Leng Rongrong were to fight with him, he would not show mercy and would most likely take her life or cripple her. However, Leng Rongrong did not seem to understand. She said faintly, ¡°I know. Can we start now?¡± Xiao Yuan was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t he clear enough? He only hoped that she would have some self-awareness and get off the stage. Although he had seen some powerful girls, those who were truly powerful in martial arts would never wear a skirt on the stage. This girl was probably wearing a dress because she wanted to look good on stage. Did she think that he would let her win? Although he never hit girls, the arena didn¡¯t discriminate between men and women. ¡°I¡¯m taking part in thispetition because I¡¯m regretful that I didn¡¯t get the first cest year. I hope I can get the first ce this time, so I¡¯m here.¡± Xiao Yuan exined to Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Can¡¯t we just start? I don¡¯t care if you get first or second ce.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s words made the audience burst intoughter. ¡°She truly doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness!¡± ¡°Does she think she¡¯s on a show right now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still so arrogant. Does she seriously think she¡¯s a powerful character? Xiao Yuan is the favorite student of a Jeet Kune Do Master, how can she beat him?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but she¡¯s brainless!¡± Xiao Yuan coughed, looked at Leng Rongrong, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you plenty of warning, how can you not understand? I really only have one piece of advice. I want to tell you that you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you fight me. It¡¯s still not toote if you back out now, otherwise, I won¡¯t show you any mercy. I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re a girl!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Rongrong responded indifferently. Xiao Yuan was dumbfounded. What kind of reaction was that? She didn¡¯t say that she was going to quit but just said ¡®oh¡¯ so calmly¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start. Don¡¯t dy the rest of thepetition!¡± The judge whistled. Xiao Yuan was helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Leng Rongrong said. ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Yuan was stunned for a moment. She indeed told him to do her best. Was this woman too conceited? Had she gone crazy? Or, perhaps, she was truly extremely powerful? However, the possibility of her being powerful was next to nothing. Usually, women who were too beautiful were just flower vases. They wouldn¡¯t be too capable. ¡°I¡¯m saying, just fight me with all your strength. You don¡¯t have to worry about me getting hurt, and you don¡¯t have to worry about me being killed by you. The life and death agreement has already been signed, so what are you afraid of?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Xiao Yuan helplessly. Before she could finish, she added, ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve seen who talks the most nonsense before a fight. If you were to truly fight against a more sinister opponent, you¡¯d be dead by now. ¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s words shocked Xiao Yuan. Although what she said wasn¡¯t very pleasant to hear, her point made a lot of sense. His master had once taught him this. Thepetition had officially started. Xiao Yuan had wanted to say that he would give Leng Rongrong three moves, but when he saw Leng Rongrong¡¯s sharp and terrifying gaze, he was suddenly startled. Just now, he had thought that Leng Rongrong was just an ordinary girl. However, at that instant, Xiao Yuan felt that Leng Rongrong was not just an ordinary girl. The match had officially begun. Everyone was looking at Leng Rongrong and Xiao Yuan, and they were all guessing if Xiao Yuan could beat Leng Rongrong up badly in one move. Some people even covered their eyes, expressing that they didn¡¯t want to see this beautiful girl being beaten up so badly. However, at that moment, Xiao Yuan made his move. He suddenly threw a punch at Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t dodge, nor did she make any offensive moves. Just as Xiao Yuan approached her, his eyes revealed a trace of shock. He was worried that he would hurt her. Then, Leng Rongrong suddenly made her move. It was the same Jeet Kune Do¡¯s fist technique, but Leng Rongrong¡¯s punch made a sound that tore through the air as if the air had been cracked. Three punches! Leng Rongrong had only thrown three punches. Xiao Yuan, who was a head taller than Leng Rongrong, was subdued. He waspletely locked down by Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong did not go all out, but Xiao Yuan groaned in pain. He knelt on the ground, A fist suddenly stopped in front of Xiao Yuan¡¯s face. Xiao Yuan¡¯s face was almost disfigured by Leng Rongrong. Chapter 82 - She Took in a Disciple for No Reason?

Chapter 82: She Took in a Disciple for No Reason?

??

¡°I won.¡± Leng Rongrong loosened her grip. She spoke softly. ¡°You, this, how is this possible!¡± Xiao Yuan raised his head and looked at Leng Rongrong in shock. His eyes were filled with indescribable shock. Leng Rongrong also used Jeet Kune Do¡¯s fist technique, but hers was more refined and more powerful than his. The wind from each of her punches was like a knife. Although the punch just now did not hit his face, it made him feel as if a cold wind was blowing on him. This wave could even bepared to his master¡¯s whirlwind fist. She was just a young girl¡­ A young girl with such slender arms! How could she be so proficient? Moreover, he didn¡¯t even know how she had punched him. It was too sudden and too fast. He didn¡¯t have time to react at all. Xiao Yuan swallowed his saliva, then saw a small hand stretched out in front of him. He reached out to grab Leng Rongrong¡¯s small hand while still feeling unbelievably shocked. At the same time, in front of a tablet, a certain man saw that her small hand was grabbed by another man¡¯s hand. His face instantly darkened, and his eyes narrowed. A win was a win. Why did she have to reach out to pull another man?! At the side, Tang Luo felt a terrifying aura exuding from his master. This jealous aura was truly too terrifying. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you want to go to the arena to take a look?¡± With his hands behind his back, Tang Luo stood aside and nced at the tablet. ¡°Since you¡¯re interested in Young Madam, what¡¯s the harm in going to take a look? What¡¯s the harm in going to cheer for Young Madam? She¡¯s your wife anyway!¡± A pair of sharp eyes swept toward Tang Luo. Special Assistant Tang obediently shut his mouth. On the tablet, Leng Rongrong had won. Everyone below the stage was stunned. She had not been exposed, she had not been beaten ck and blue, and she had not been beaten to death by Xiao Yuan. She had won! She had truly won against Xiao Yuan. For a moment, the crowd was so shocked that even a pin drop could be heard. No one dared to speak, but after a while, it was boiling with excitement. ¡°Sh*t, how is she so powerful!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even see her fist technique clearly. How did she subdue Xiao Yuan?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this technique a little too fast?¡± ¡°Is she even human? First in archery, first in marksmanship, and now she wants to be first in the martial artspetition?¡± ¡°I... I finally know why Lord Four sees her in a different light. Why did Lord Four¡¯s Tears of Blood and hairpin end up in her hands? If she¡¯s truly that powerful, Lord Four will probably give her even more things. Lord Four only admires the strong, not to mention beautiful and powerful experts!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t cheat just now, did you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not cheating. I¡¯ve also learned Jeet Kune Do before, and I¡¯ve made some small achievements.¡± She¡¯s really powerful. Those moves looked simple, but it took more than ten years of practice to achieve such an effect!¡± ¡°I bet that she can even beat three Xiao Yuans. She¡¯ll surely win first in the martial artspetition!¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the judge, who was also in disbelief and had not yet recovered from the shock. They had been prepared to announce Xiao Yuan¡¯s victory, but it wasn¡¯t Xiao Yuan who won. ¡°I won this round, right?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°Oh, right, right. Miss Leng is the winner of this round!¡± Leng Rongrong stepped off the stage with a smile. Xiao Yuan came back to his senses and rushed towards Leng Rongrong while the people below the stage could not help but make way for Leng Rongrong. Everyone looked at Leng Rongrong. Their faces were full of surprise and disbelief. Even a trace of fear could be noticed. Of course, they no longer looked down on her like before. No one dared to say anything. ¡°You, who taught you Jeet Kune Do? Why are you so powerful?¡± Xiao Yuan chased after Leng Rongrong and asked, ¡°You only used three moves to subdue me. How did you do it?¡± Xiao Yuan couldn¡¯t believe it. Although he wasn¡¯t considered an expert, he wasn¡¯t bad either. However, he had indeed lost to a woman who was younger than him. If his master found out about this, he would probably be beaten to death by his master. This was a very embarrassing thing. ¡°Just like this.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Xiao Yuan with a calm expression. After some thought, she said, ¡°Do what you did just now.¡± Xiao Yuan hesitated for a moment, then did what he had just done. Leng Rongrong hit Xiao Yuan in a few ces. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This move of yours won¡¯t work. Try to raise your hand a little higher and move faster...¡± Leng Rongrong taught him on the spot, and Xiao Yuan was enlightened after listening to her. ¡°I understand! No wonder my master always says I¡¯m stupid. I¡¯ve been wrong all along!¡± Xiao Yuan tried again and was startled. He realized that with Leng Rongrong¡¯s guidance, his speed had increased and he had be more powerful. Leng Rongrong had only said a few words, but he could understand them so quickly. Leng Rongrong was too amazing! Xiao Yuan continued to pester Leng Rongrong, ¡°There¡¯s still something I¡¯m not very good at. Can you give me some pointers?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Xiao Yuan. ¡°Do I look like a cheap master? You don¡¯t need to acknowledge a master. I can just give others pointers!¡± ¡°Then, if I call you Master, will you teach me?¡± Xiao Yuan was in high spirits and immediately called her ¡®Master¡¯. The surrounding people were all shocked. What was going on? After being defeated, he seriously treated his opponent as his master?! Leng Rongrong blinked her bright eyes as she looked at Xiao Yuan and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your own master will vomit blood by calling someone else ¡®Master¡¯ so casually?¡± ¡°My master¡¯s temper is very good! Whoever is willing to give me pointers is my master, so you are my master!¡± Xiao Yuan expectantly made a gesture that he couldn¡¯t understand. Leng Rongrong looked at it for a while and said, ¡°Your steps are not firm, and the next set is not stable, so your fist technique will surely not be good. Don¡¯t think that the fist techniques only rely on your hands. If you¡¯re not steady enough, what¡¯s the use? You¡¯ll fall with a kick.¡± As she spoke, Leng Rongrong adjusted Xiao Yuan¡¯s stance. ¡°You can try again.¡± A few secondster, Xiao Yuan looked at Leng Rongrong with a fawning expression. ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing! I want to be your disciple!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The corner of Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You can leave now. You don¡¯t have to call me Master. The guidance is over.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve already called you Master. You should teach me a few more times!¡± Xiao Yuan tugged at Leng Rongrong¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°You¡¯re a...man. You¡¯re so disgusting!¡± Leng Rongrong shook off Xiao Yuan¡¯s hand and hid far away. On the stage, thepetition started again. Leng Rongrong looked at the stage. Xiao Yuan was standing at the side. He asked Leng Rongrong who would win. ¡°There¡¯s no need to watch. He will win.¡± Leng Rongrong pointed at a man in ck and said, ¡°His Tai Chi is not bad. He can execute a hundred-pound swing with little strength. He¡¯ll surely win in two minutes.¡± Chapter 83 - Using a Dirty Trick

Chapter 83: Using a Dirty Trick

¡°Are you sure? But he looks much weaker than that person.¡± Xiao Yuan shook his head in disbelief. A few people who heard Leng Rongrong¡¯s words shook their heads and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be. The man in ck can¡¯t win. The difference in strength between the two of them is huge. Only that big guy could likely win! No matter how powerful the thin man¡¯s Tai Chi is, such a skinny man can¡¯t win against such a strong man!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can make a bet!¡± ¡°I bet 100,000 that the big guy will win!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also betting on that big guy!¡± A few people around them started to make bets. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bet 200,000 on the skinny guy!¡± Leng Rongrong found it interesting and ced her bet as well. The people around them shook their heads, thinking that Leng Rongrong would lose for sure. Almost everyone had bet on the big guy to win. Leng Rongrong did not think so. Xiao Yuan had a feeling of enlightenment after being guided by Leng Rongrong, so he did not doubt Leng Rongrong¡¯s abilities. His bright and sunny face looked at Leng Rongrong with some admiration. ¡°Master, are you sure?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you know when you see it?¡± Leng Rongrong watched the show indifferently. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, and her delicate little face and her bright eyes looked at the stage with interest. The two people on the stage had already started fighting. In the beginning, the big guy had absolute power, and the thin man in ck seemed to be losing. Just when the crowd thought that the big guy was going to win, the thin man in ck suddenly started to showcase Tai Chi. ¡°Four, three, two...¡± Leng Rongrong started to count down silently. ¡°One...¡± The thin man in ck on the stage pushed the big guy to the ground, and then, he easily rammed the big guy¡¯s throat. The big guy lost. ¡°This, how is this possible?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so skinny. How can he have such great strength?!¡± ¡°That big guy truly lost?¡± ¡°Ah, we all lost! Miss Leng is right!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blindly guessing,¡± Leng Rongrong mumbled softly. ¡°Money, the money you lost to me. Come, give it to me!¡± After that, Leng Rongrong began to collect the ounts one by one, earning a huge sum of money in an instant. Xiao Yuan, who was following Leng Rongrong like a little disciple, looked at Leng Rongrong with even more admiration. ¡°Master, how are you so great?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your master?!¡± The corner of Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯mmanding you to stop calling me Master, so don¡¯t call me that!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Yuan looked at Leng Rongrong fervently. Leng Rongrong was disgusted¡­ She knew that it was inappropriate for Xiao Yuan to call her Master. The more he called her Master, the more he ttered her. Why did she feel like Xiao Yuan was going to annoy her? She didn¡¯t want to take in any disciples. It was hard to take in disciples! Her teachers all looked sad when they saw her. She didn¡¯t want to look sad herself. It was easy for women to grow old when they looked sad. ¡°Master, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat and exchange phone numbers, okay?¡± Xiao Yuan asked Leng Rongrong. ¡°Not good.¡± ¡°Seriously, I lost just now too, so I have to give you money. How about I transfer the money to you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even ce a bet, okay?¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. It was truly unscrupulous to ask for her contact information. On the stage, a few matches had already beenpleted. The finals were about to begin. Leng Rongrong went on stage to participate two more times. These two times, the audience had learned their lesson and knew that Leng Rongrong would not lose, so they stopped mocking her. And what was still shocking was that Leng Rongrong had indeed won again. She had not changed her clothes and had easily defeated several powerful masters in that inconvenient little dress. Unsurprisingly, Leng Rongrong was the final winner of thepetition. A few of the defeated were unconvinced and even joined forces to deal with Leng Rongrong. In the end, they were all beaten ck and blue by Leng Rongrong. ¡°We¡¯re all men. Don¡¯t be such sore losers.¡± Xiao Yuan saw that a group of people were looking for trouble with Leng Rongrong and said, ¡°If she wins, then she wins.¡± ¡°Xiao Yuan, you were in second cest year. Are you willing to lose to a woman?¡± a bald man asked in a bad mood. ¡°What¡¯s there to be unwilling about? A loss is a loss, a win is a win. Moreover, Miss Leng did not use any despicable means, so I¡¯m convinced of her victory. ¡± Xiao Yuan spoke with a look of admiration. The bald man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re convinced, but I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll lose to a woman!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Leng Rongrong asked, ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t beat you up enough?¡± Kung Fu is all about skill. If brute force is useful, what¡¯s the point of having so many moves?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± the bald man said angrily. ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it again?¡± Leng Rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you until you¡¯re convinced!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it again. I don¡¯t believe that I will lose to a little girl!¡± As the bald man spoke, he narrowed his eyes. He had hidden a needle in his sleeve. There was some poison in it that could make people lose their strength instantly. If one was stabbed, even a cow would copse, let alone a woman! Losing to a woman was surely too embarrassing. He had to regain his face. ¡°If you want to, thene.¡± Leng Rongrong stared at the bald man. Her eyes were ncing at his sleeve. The bald man had been hiding his sleeve all this time. It seemed like there was something good on his sleeve. On the stage, the two of thempeted again. Many people who were about to leave stopped to watch the show. When it officially started, the bald man¡¯s moves were extremely brutal, and the hand with the needle hidden in it wildly punched Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glint shed in her pitch-ck eyes. She dodged the bald man¡¯s fist with a light leap, then turned around and caught it. A hint of a smile shed in the bald man¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡®This woman is dead!¡¯ What an idiot. She indeed dared to grab his wrist. If she used a little force and the tip of the needle touched her, she would be weak and powerless. She would get abused by him. Because it was only a light touch, others would not notice anything. The bald man pushed her. The needle seemed to have pricked Leng Rongrong. The bald man¡¯s smugness intensified. He looked at Leng Rongrong, waiting for her to fall. Leng Rongrong frowned, and her hand seemed to tremble. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the thing that will make you lose!¡± The bald man spoke in a voice that only Leng Rongrong could hear, ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s no such thing as too much deception in war? You¡¯re done for. I¡¯m using the world¡¯s most powerful poison. I can make you fall to the ground in one second.¡± ¡°What? What kind of powerful poison?¡± Leng Rongrong closed her eyes for a moment as if she was about to faint. Seeing her shake, the bald man was even more proud. ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you if I die!¡± Chapter 84 - Is He Looking for Death?

Chapter 84: Is He Looking for Death?

Leng Rongrong looked at the bald man, and her lips suddenly curved into an evil smile. Her delicate and alluring smile, coupled with such a grin, sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°I, why am I so dizzy?¡± The bald man felt that something was wrong. He felt that his vision was a little blurry, and then, his consciousness began to be muddled. He suddenly lost the strength in his hands. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve stabbed the wrong person.¡± Leng Rongrong released the bald man¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel pain? That needle of yours with a strong poison seems to have pricked you!¡± The bald man couldn¡¯t believe it. He suddenly pulled his sleeve open and saw the needle. He thought the needle hit Leng Rongrong¡¯s wrist, but it was actually stuck on his wrist. ¡°How, how is that possible? Then, what did you do just now?¡± Leng Rongrong looked like she was about to faint just now. ¡°You said it yourself. All¡¯s fair in war. I lied to you, alright?¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s fine that you can¡¯t beat me, but you can¡¯t even use such a dirty trick. Do you still want topete with me?¡± The bald man wanted to curse, but when he opened his mouth, white foam suddenly came out of it, and he fell with a thud. Leng Rongrong spread her hands helplessly. ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault, right? He stabbed himself. I¡¯m innocent!¡± The group of people in the audience fell silent. This woman was too scary. The bald man had conspicuously wanted to stab her and had used a dirty trick, but he had not expected to stab himself instead. She was probably a demon, right? It seemed that no one could get anything out of offending her. She was the one who caused the opponent to stab himself, but she still said innocently that the opponent stabbed himself. No matter how stupid that bald man was, he wouldn¡¯t have directly stabbed himself with a needle, right¡­ The staff carried the frothing bald man away. ¡°Can he still be saved?¡± Leng Rongrong asked with a face full of regret. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t tell me what poison it was when I asked him. He only said that he would only tell me after he died. It seems like we can only find out after he dies.¡± Xiao Yuan was speechless¡­ After a long while, Xiao Yuan walked to Leng Rongrong¡¯s side and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Master, you...how did you do it? How did you know he hid the poisoned needle?¡± ¡°I saw it. It was so suspicious. I¡¯ll know once I see it,¡± Leng Rongrong said nonchntly. She flipped through the map and asked, ¡°Are there any other exciting events? The kind that can give me prizes. ¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s also an equestrianpetition, aputer sciencepetition, a paintingpetition... And a lot of other things. Master, do you want to participate? The prizes are very generous.¡± Xiao Yuan looked at Leng Rongrong with adoration and admiration. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the equestrian field first.¡± Leng Rongrong set off in high spirits. She didn¡¯t want topete at first, but the more she won, the more excited she became. She didn¡¯t actually crave the feeling of winning. She just wanted the prize. She decided to win all the prizes with the spirit of ¡®It would be a waste if I don¡¯t take it.¡¯ Leng Rongrong went to the equestrian field. When many people in the arena heard that Leng Rongrong was going to the equestrian field, they all followed suit. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Is Leng Rongrong truly that powerful and omnipotent?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t possibly win again in horse riding. Horse riding is so difficult!¡± ¡°The horses on the Nether Abyss Empire Ind are very difficult to tame. Ordinary people can¡¯t even ride them. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be as impressive asst time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If she can win in archery, marksmanship, and martial arts, she might be able to win in horsemanship!¡± The group of people who went with Leng Rongrong was in a heated discussion. Xiao Yuan asked Leng Rongrong how her riding skills were and whether she was good at riding. She was confident to havee to thepetition and participate. ¡°How my riding skills are? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never participated in apetition, so I don¡¯t know what they¡¯repeting in. I just came to try.¡± Leng Rongrong thought for a moment, then counted on her fingers and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t ridden a horse for a few years. Once I had grown up, my godfathers said that riding a horse was notdylike, so they didn¡¯t let me ride a horse anymore.¡± Xiao Yuan was at a loss for words. ¡°That means you¡¯re not familiar with horses. Do you still want topete?¡± ¡°Compete? I¡¯m already here anyway.¡± Leng Rongrong disagreed. ¡°The horses on the Nether Abyss Empire Ind aren¡¯t easy to ride. The first stage of thepetition here isn¡¯t riding a horse, but getting on a horse... Many people can¡¯t even get on the back of a horse, especially those who are not good at picking well...¡± Xiao Yuan briefly exined this to Leng Rongrong. The horses on Nether Abyss Empire Ind were all wild and difficult to train. They could be considered a herd of wild horses. There was also the king of the horses among the wild horses. The king of the horses was the most difficult to tame, but if one could tame it, that participant would win thepetition. Of course, no one had ever been able to tame the king of the horses in the past. On the contrary, a few people had chosen the king of the horses by chance and were almost trampled to death by it. So, many people around felt that Leng Rongrong would not win this time. It was already intolerable for a woman to win three matches. If she continued to win, it would be the most heaven-defying of all heaven-defying things. This was simply impossible. Some said that Leng Rongrong wanted to show off, but she would not be able to do so in this horse-ridingpetition. If she was smart, she would have stopped there. She should be afraid that she would never have such good luck again. Even though that was what the crowd was saying, Leng Rongrong remained unmoved. She didn¡¯t even listen to Xiao Yuan¡¯s advice. After getting a staff member to change her clothes into a riding suit, Leng Rongrong was ready to participate in thepetition. Leng Rongrong looked charming in a white shirt and a ck waistcoat riding suit. She was exuding a heroic and valiant aura. The moment she appeared, many people were stunned. Leng Rongrong¡¯s formal dress was a fashion statement, but it was another when she wore a riding suit. The match soon began. On the racecourse, there was arge group of horses in the enclosed area. The staff would give the participants 20 minutes to choose their horses. The participants made the selection. The time taken to select the horse would be counted into the score of thepetition. Therefore, the horse selection was also the key to determining whether a participant would perform the riding game smoothly and sessfully. Leng Rongrong and the other contestants entered the arena. It was obvious that one of the horses inside wasn¡¯t a good horse. It was very wild and didn¡¯t like people. It got angry when it saw people and ran around. It dodged adeptly and even kicked with its hooves. Leng Rongrong stood still the moment she entered the venue. She did not walk toward the horses but observed them from a distance. The rest of the contestants quickly rushed to the herd of horses and began to look for their favorite horses to take down. Leng Rongrong was not in a hurry to go over. She frowned as she looked at the group of horses running around. Outside, the crowd of onlookers raised their doubts. ¡°Is she afraid?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then withdraw from thepetition. Don¡¯t get trampled to death by the horse just for a moment of the limelight.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just thinking of a n. Do you think everyone is brainless? She¡¯s daring!¡± Xiao Yuan couldn¡¯t bear to listen to those whoughed at Leng Rongrong, so he retorted. Chapter 85 - You Chose the Worst?

Chapter 85: You Chose the Worst?

¡°Someone is injured!¡± Someone suddenly eximed. One of the participants tried to control a horse, but he was kicked by the horse¡¯s hind leg. The person was sent flying and spat out a mouthful of blood. The staff immediately helped the contestant up and asked him if he needed a doctor. The contestant vomited two mouthfuls of blood and fainted. The people around them sighed. These wild horses seemed to be more difficult to tame thanst year. They wondered who would be able to tame one. No one would possibly be able to tame the horse even after twenty minutes. On the field, there were two girls. One was Leng Rongrong, and the other girl was in the middle of the herd. Thetter was trying to find a horse that was more suitable for her. Leng Rongrong did not even walk to the middle of the horses. Therefore, the audience all thought that Leng Rongrong was afraid. Xiao Yuan couldn¡¯t help but worry as he watched. Could she truly be afraid? The race hadn¡¯t even started, but she was already silly scared? ¡°Master, if you¡¯re afraid, why don¡¯t you quit?¡± Xiao Yuan said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. You¡¯ve already secured three championships. Most people don¡¯t even dare to sign up. It¡¯s already very impressive that a girl like you can sign up!¡± Xiao Yuan advised with a serious expression. Even though he was asking a girl who was younger than him to be his master, he didn¡¯t seem to feel embarrassed at all. Indeed, he even looked a little excited. The surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Yuan. ¡°Isn¡¯t this embarrassing?¡± ¡°Is she truly going to retreat?¡± ¡°Second Young Master Xiao, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to call a girl, who is younger than you, your master?¡± ¡°She¡¯s stronger than I am. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Xiao Yuan rolled his eyes, then stood up and shouted, ¡°Master, withdraw from thepetition.¡± Leng Rongrong was observing which horse was the leader of the herd. She was looking at it seriously and had just confirmed it when she heard Xiao Yuan calling for her to back out. She was speechless. Quit? Why? She had just found her target! ¡°You shut up!¡± Leng Rongrong turned around and cast a sidelong nce at Xiao Yuan, then suddenly rushed towards the wild horses that were running around in fear of the contestants. The spectators all eximed in disbelief. ¡°F*ck, she moved!¡± ¡°She¡¯s courting death. Is she angry because she¡¯s disqualified?¡± ¡°No means no. Why risk your life? It¡¯s not worth it to lose your little life!¡± ¡°Does she still think she¡¯s all-rounded?¡± A group of women continued to discuss with a disdainful attitude towards Leng Rongrong. However, there were a few men who had some expectations for Leng Rongrong. ¡°She has already exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations several times. Perhaps, she¡¯ll do the same this time!¡± ¡°I feel the same way. Although the chance is small, she seems to be hiding an explosive power.¡± ¡°Miss Leng isn¡¯t ordinary. She doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, what¡¯s extraordinary? Are women extraordinary just because they¡¯re pretty?¡± ¡°This Leng Rongrong is truly good at seducing others.¡± ****** ¡°Master, be careful! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Xiao Yuan warned. Xiao Yuan broke out in a cold sweat for Leng Rongrong when he saw how fearless she was. He was afraid that Leng Rongrong would rush into the herd of wild horses and be kicked around. At the same time, a tall figure stood beside Xiao Yuan. The overwhelming feeling made Xiao Yuan subconsciously turn his head. When he saw that the tall figure was freakishly handsome with an intimidatingly cold face, he subconsciously felt a chill. ¡°Lord Four? Are you here to watch the battle?¡± Xiao Yuan asked. ¡°Master?¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Xiao Yuan. ¡°Is this how you acknowledge people? Do you need me to tell your master?¡± ¡°Ah, no, no, no!¡± Xiao Yuan hurriedly waved his hands and smiled tteringly. ¡°Lord Four, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that my master is old-fashioned. This is my new way of picking up girls!¡± ¡°Pick up girls?¡± A pair of deep and terrifying eyes swept toward Xiao Yuan, causing him to shiver. He felt as if he was about to be pierced through by the terrifying gaze. ¡°Is, is there a problem?¡± Xiao Yuan touched his head in confusion. ¡°Second Young Master Xiao, which girl are you hitting on?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was extremely cold, and the surrounding air seemed to have dropped by more than ten degrees. At the back, Tang Luo looked at Xiao Yuan with sympathy. ¡®Second Young Master Xiao, you probably don¡¯t know, but the girl you¡¯re trying to pick up is Lord Four¡¯s woman.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re seriously not afraid of death. You even want to hit on Lord Four¡¯s woman!¡¯ ¡°Look at that one. Pretty, right?¡± Xiao Yuan narrowed his eyes and pointed in Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡°What a valiant and heroic figure! She¡¯s too powerful. I like this kind of powerful and shrewish woman.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Do you like shrewish women? Alright, I¡¯ll give you one when I return.¡± Mo Lingyuan spoke with a fake smile. Then, he suddenly kicked Xiao Yuan¡¯s calf. Xiao Yuan fell to his knees with a plop, and many people around him looked at him. Xiao Yuan looked at Mo Linyuan in horror. ¡°Did I kick you?¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Xiao Yuan and reached out his hand. Just as Xiao Yuan was about to grab his hand and stand up, Mo Linyuan suddenly released and let Xiao Yuan fall again. Second Young Master Xiao was confused. ¡®What was going on?¡¯ ¡®What was wrong with Lord Four today?¡¯ Why did he have the feeling that he was going head-to-head with him? Why did he feel that Lord Four was very unfriendly to him today? Lord Four and his elder brother were good friends... He was always been good to his elder brother. Mo Linyuan nced at Xiao Yuan, then turned around and left coldly with a terrifying back view. Xiao Yuan scratched his head. He had no idea how he had offended this cruel, ruthless, and entric Lord Four. He didn¡¯t seem to have any contact with him. He might have been a troublemaker in the past, but he had never been taught a lesson by Lord Four... What was going on this time? He would have to ask his elder brotherter. Big Brother would surely know what the situation was. Mo Linyuan went to the building beside the horse racecourse and went to the top floor. Through the ss window, he could see thepetition venue. His eyes were fixed on the small figure on the field. He wondered how she would win this time. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just felt that she would be able to get first ce. Although she seemed to be the least likely person to tame a wild horse, he still felt that she could. After Leng Rongrong rushed into the group of horses, she suddenly reached out and grabbed the most inconspicuous horse. That horse was blind in one eye. Usually, wild horses hated people and would attack anyone who approached them. However, Leng Rongrong moved closer to the one-eyed horse¡¯s ear and said a few words, and the horse did not have such a strong offensive reaction. Just as the horse had calmed down a little, Leng Rongrong pulled the reins and did a sudden flip. Her movements were extremely beautiful, and shended steadily on the horse¡¯s back. ¡°She rode the horse!¡± ¡°Leng Rongrong is on the horse!¡± The crowd eximed. Chapter 86 - You’re as Tsundere as Him

Chapter 86: You¡¯re as Tsundere as Him

Xiao Yuan, who had just stood up while rubbing his calf, was excited. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so awesome! You¡¯re the first one to get on a horse!¡± ¡°She might be the first one, but it is a useless horse. You seriously found a blind horse?! This is too funny. There are so many horses, but you chose the worst one?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. That horse is blind in one eye.¡± ¡°It¡¯s heavily built. It¡¯s the worst horse in the herd!¡± ¡°She probably thought she couldn¡¯t tame the other horses, so she picked the weakest one. It¡¯s better to ride it than to be kicked to death!¡± ****** Leng Rongrong sat on the horse¡¯s back, unmoved. She patted the one-eyed horse¡¯s head, then whispered a few words into his ear, ¡°We must winter. You are the king of horses. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to win, right? If you win, I¡¯ll treat you to whatever you want to eat!¡± The one-eyed horse neighed and raised its front leg, as if in agreement. Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°Later, tell me where the grass you want to eat is. I¡¯ll get it for you!¡± While Leng Rongrong was stroking the horse¡¯s head and chatting with the one-eyed horse, Mo Linyuan, who was looking over from the window of the tall building, smirked. Sure enough, she found the king of the horses. The king of the horses was generally not easy to deal with, but she truly managed to deal with the animal. ¡°Young Madam is too awesome! Why did it seem like she and the king of the horses knew each other? The king of the horses really allowed her to ride on his back so easily. Young Master, you¡¯ve been training for a long time before you can get on the horse, but Young Madam did it in less than ten minutes! No one has ever mounted this horse except her! Thest time Nan Si tried to ride it, he was kicked and had to stay in the courtyard for a month...¡± Tang Luo stood respectfully at the side and watched. Then, his face was filled with marvel. ¡°What bad things are you saying about me?¡± Nan Si walked in from outside. He walked to the window and looked down. He covered his chest with one hand. Even now, when he saw the horse, he felt pain in his ribs. ¡°F*ck, why is it that horse again? What¡¯s going on with this blind horse? It didn¡¯t let me ride it, but it let a woman ride it?¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Nan Si. ¡°You¡¯ve yed with all the women on the ind. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting infected?¡± Nan Si wiped the lipstick off his shirt, raised his peach-shaped eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°Sometimes, women reveal more information. You have to believe that I¡¯m not looking for pleasure. I¡¯m making a huge contribution to our organization!¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. After Leng Rongrong settled the one-eyed horse, the mere two girls on the scene also mounted their horses easily. The girl looked weak, but she was also very powerful. She was riding the brown horse. The horse was very tall and didn¡¯t match her size, but she easily got on the back of the horse. The other men also got on the horses. Most of them failed to tame a horse. In just 20 minutes, many of them were injured. Only seven people sessfully got on their horses. Leng Rongrong¡¯s horse was the least eye-catching. Although it was still considered tall, it looked slimmer, especially since it was blind in one eye. That eye was very cloudy, and it looked like an ill horse. The seven of them prepared on the racecourse. This time, it was the real horse race. The racecourse was very long, and the field was very spacious. There were many obstacles along the tracks, and there were also very big pits. Thispetition was not only apetition of the horse¡¯s speed but also a test of the horse¡¯s coordination, ability to leap, and naturally, the tacit understanding between the horse and its owner. The race officially began. The seven horses galloped away like arrows. The horse that Leng Rongrong was riding on was the slowest. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a sick horse. It can¡¯t run anymore while carrying a person!¡± ¡°He¡¯s also blind. He probably won¡¯t be able to find the right directionter!¡± ¡°I thought she¡¯d be able to amaze people again, but it seems that she¡¯s still far from being a legend. There are too few women in this world who are so powerful. There was Bai Wanrong in the past, and I thought there would be another powerful woman like her. It seems like I¡¯ve been overthinking it!¡± ¡°Speaking of Bai Wanrong, she was truly amazing back then!¡± ¡°Leng Rongrong can¡¯t bepared to Bai Wanrong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. There are so many legends about Bai Wanrong. This little girl really can¡¯tpare to her.¡± On the racecourse, a man was charging towards a huge sand pit. The pit was quite wide. The horse suddenly leaped up, but it was just a little bit short of jumping over. The horse¡¯s hind legs did not jump over, and it fell to its knees at the edge of the sand pit. It fell in a pitiable manner. The horse fell miserably, and the person on its back naturally flew out and fell even more miserably. Leng Rongrong patted the head of the king of the horses slowly. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re almost done warming up. It¡¯s time to run. The pit in front isn¡¯t easy to jump into, can you cross it?¡± Her horse was reticent. It felt that its ability had been insulted. The one-eyed horse¡¯s feet dug into the ground, and it suddenly charged forward. It was initially slow, but in an instant, it was as fast as an arrow. Then, at the edge of the pit, it jumped lightly, as if it had wings. It flew extremely high andnded steadily on the ground. Afternding on the ground, its fighting spirit seemed to have been roused. It easily crossed the wooden bridge, puddles, and other obstacles. The king of the horses was supposed to be at the back, but in less than a minute, it had already rushed to the front. It jumped over every obstacle with a perfect score. ¡°Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡± ¡°Did that sick horse charge to the front?¡± ¡°What kind of lightning speed is this!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be... Is this horse¡¯sst radiance?¡± ¡°Master, go! One-eyed horse, go! You can¡¯t judge a horse by its appearance, you¡¯re too powerful!¡± Xiao Yuan cheered loudly. He wished he had a support banner in his hand to support Leng Rongrong. At the finish line, the one-eyed horse slowed down and slowly walked past the red ribbon. Then, it stuck out its chest and looked proud. At this moment, the one-eyed horse seemed to be full of energy. It waspletely different from the dispirited state it was in at the beginning of thepetition. It was like it had changed into an actual horse. Everyone was shocked. ¡°This, this can¡¯t be the king of the horses, right?¡± ¡°F*ck, was that just a disguise? It looks very powerful!¡± Leng Rongrong got down from the horse¡¯s back. She stroked the horse¡¯s head and chatted with the one-eyed horse for a while. Although the one-eyed horse couldn¡¯t speak, it seemed to be able to understand Leng Rongrong¡¯s words, and Leng Rongrong also understood the one-eyed horse¡¯s feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what I promised you. I¡¯ll find you something that looks like an immortal herb when I get back,¡± Leng Rongrong said as she patted the one-eyed horse¡¯s head. The one-eyed horse wagged its tail and raised its head, looking extremely proud. Leng Rongrong burst outughing. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re someone.¡± The one-eyed horse looked at Leng Rongrong suspiciously. ¡°Just like my so-called husband.¡± Leng Rongrongughed out loud. ¡°When he¡¯s in a wheelchair, he¡¯s as dispirited as you are, but sometimes he¡¯s also like you, always looking so proud!¡± The one-eyed horse was speechless. Chapter 87 - How Could a Wild Horse Be So Docile?

Chapter 87: How Could a Wild Horse Be So Docile?

??

Inside the window of the tall building, Mo Linyuan sneezed. He touched his nose and frowned. The woman seemed to be very happy. Was she that happy after winning? To be able to tame the king of the horses, she had guessed it right. She must have some special ability. The first time in the vi, she had controlled the snakes. When she came to this ind, she was able to cross the crocodile pool safely. If she did not have some special ability, it would be difficult for her to pass through the well-trained crocodiles. ****** The staff announced that Leng Rongrong and the one-eyed horse had won first ce. The staff said that among the wild horses, the one-eyed horse was truly the king of the horses. He had always been hidden. Although it could only see with one eye, all the other horses truly listened to it. Moreover, he was the most powerful horse. It was in a very good condition. Because of this, it was very unruly. ¡°Miss Leng is the second person on the Nether Abyss Empire Ind to tame the king of the horses.¡± The staff member announced it into the microphone. ¡°Then, who¡¯s the first?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°It can¡¯t be Lord Four.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Lord Four, the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. He¡¯s the first person to tame the king of the horses on the ind. And Miss Leng was the second. There was no need to say much about today¡¯spetition. Miss Leng¡¯s strength was obvious to everyone! It could be said that both the person and the horse have a very tacit understanding. It¡¯s an eye-opener to see them gallop on the field...¡± The announcer delivered a very impassioned speech. All the spectators ignored the announcer and just stared nkly in Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction. Then, they saw the king of the horses very meekly let Leng Rongrong touch its head and pull its ear. ¡°Really? That¡¯s the king of the horses?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s the same horse that Lord Four tamed? I don¡¯t truly believe it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t truly believe it either. Isn¡¯t the temper of the king of the horses a little too good?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Leng Rongrong kneaded it, but it didn¡¯t have any reaction at all.¡± In the audience, everyone was still in disbelief. When they were on the field, the one-eyed horse ran very fast, and everyone thought that it was quite powerful. However, once thepetition was over, Leng Rongrong conversed with the horse and even touched it. The king of the horses was as docile as an obedient kitten. No matter how they looked at it, they didn¡¯t think it was the real king of the horses. How could a wild horse with a strong temper be so good-tempered? ¡°If wild horses were so easy to tame, I would have won first ce!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s something wrong with this horse. I think there¡¯s something fishy.¡± In the audience, some people began to raise various doubts. Among the doubts, there were even people who wanted to go up and challenge the horse that Leng Rongrong had ridden a while ago. The host realized that the voices of doubt were very loud, so he asked Leng Rongrong if she could invite someone to tame this wild horse. ¡°Sure, this horse isn¡¯t even mine.¡± Leng Rongrong was baffled. Why did he ask her? Wasn¡¯t it better to ask the one-eyed horse? She got close to the horse because she was discussing finding the grass it liked to eat. ****** The conceited king of the horses was a little difficult to deal with. The thing it wanted to eat was also a little tough to obtain. It said that it was an immortal herb that grew on some cliff¡­ The grass that even the immortals liked to eat. Immortals eating grass? Would immortals eat grass? Leng Rongrong wanted to roll her eyes. However, since she had promised someone... No, she had promised the king of the horses something, she still had to do what she had to do. Just as Leng Rongrong was about to leave, the king of the horses stomped its hooves and stared at Leng Rongrong anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll find you the immortal herb!¡± Leng Rongrong turned around and said helplessly, ¡°You said that the grass is so hard to find, I have to go and find it too. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon my word!¡± The king of the horses continued to snort. Leng Rongrong had nothing to say. After Leng Rongrong left¡­ The person who said he wanted to challenge her came up. He was a lean and agile man. He directly walked towards the king of the horses. Seeing Leng Rongrong get along well with the king of the horses, who looked like an obedient kitten, the man felt no fear. He walked towards the king of the horses in a few steps and looked at it. He reached out his hand to touch its head. The one-eyed horse¡¯s murky eyes moved a little. It then shook its head and moved to the side, avoiding the man¡¯s hand. The man frowned and continued to chase after him. The one-eyed horse retreated again. The man continued to chase after him. As he did so, he said, ¡°Come, little horse, let me touch you. You¡¯re so obedient, just like a kitten. Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡± [Horse King: Cat? Who are you calling a cat?] The crowd could not understand what was happening. ¡°If this is the king of the horses, he must be very powerful!¡± ¡°It might not be the king of the horses. Anyone who went up didn¡¯t look very fierce. If it¡¯s a fierce horse, it should be very aggressive. This horse did not have any offensive abilities. I truly don¡¯t understand what kind of horse it is!¡± The more they looked at it, the more they felt that the one-eyed horse was not the king of the horses. They believed it was just an ordinary horse. Leng Rongrong walked to the stands, and Xiao Yuan came up to her warmly. ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing! However, is that truly the king of the horses?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Rongrong turned around and saw that the man was teasing the king of the horses. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Was he looking for death?¡± ¡°Did he have nothing better to do?¡± ¡°That horse doesn¡¯t seem to have a temper. ording to the rumors, only Lord Four and you can tame it, but it looks like something is a little strange!¡± Xiao Yuan felt that it was suspicious. ¡°Which eye of yours saw the one-eyed horse who didn¡¯t get angry? This guy has a bad temper!¡± The corners of Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Was he serious? If this horse was not so picky about the grass it ate, why would it want to eat the grass that immortals ate? Did that make sense? She had already said that she would provide him with other herbs for a lifetime. Could she not pick the divine immortal herb? However, this obedient horse in everyone¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t agree. It was determined to eat the immortal herb. Leng Rongrong looked at the person on the stage and muttered, ¡°He¡¯s seriously challenging the patience of the king of the horses. He truly doesn¡¯t want to live, does he?¡± Leng Rongrong kept shaking her head. Her face was filled with regret. The people around them were confused. At this time, the one-eyed horse¡¯s patience had reached its limit. As the man approached the horse, the horse suddenly kicked the man away. The man flew a few meters away. The one-eyed horse looked back and hesitated for a moment. Then, he turned around and walked toward the man. He kicked the man with his front hoof. Suddenly, he seemed to have found something funny and kicked the man like he was ying football. One of the man¡¯s ribs was broken, and he screamed in pain. Leng Rongrong was speechless. He even started ying around! To kick people like balls, the one-eyed horse was indeed the king of the horses! Chapter 88 - Buy, Buy, Buy!

Chapter 88: Buy, Buy, Buy!

¡°Hurry! Hurry up and save him!¡± The staff members eximed. Someone rushed up to help the lean man who was being tossed around like a ball. However, the horse seemed to have gotten addicted to it. He snorted a few times and attacked whoever came close to. No one could get close to him. Seeing the man on the ground vomit blood from the kick, the staff member was simply helpless. ¡°Everyone here is a very powerful person¡­ I wonder if anyone can subdue this one-eyed horse and save this person?¡± The host asked loudly into the microphone. In the stands, there had been a lot of discussions. They thought that this horse was just an ordinary horse and that it must be easy to control. But at this moment, they all fell silent. It wasn¡¯t like everyone was blind. The lean man thought he was very powerful and went up to the challenge, but he almost lost his life. Was this horse truly the wild king of the horses that was difficult to train or an unremarkable blind horse? How could everyone not know? Challenging something with a wild nature that was difficult to tame, wasn¡¯t that courting death? He wasn¡¯t an idiot. Who would want to risk their life? Looking at the lean man¡¯s appearance, everyone kept quiet out of fear. ¡°Is there no one else? Is there no one who could subdue the king of the horses? If no onees to help, this person will lose his life!¡± The host became anxious. The racecourse did not sign any form of life-and-death agreement with him, so if he truly died, it would surely be a big problem. Everyone¡¯s eyes automatically shifted to the same person. Leng Rongrong was in the middle of the crowd and was surrounded by all the gazes. Everyone was looking at her. ¡°She¡¯s the only one who can help, right?¡± ¡°Will she go and save the lean man?¡± ¡°That lean man wants to challenge her. Why would she go and save him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, the king of the horses was just provoked. Even if she managed to tame it a while ago, I¡¯m afraid Leng Rongrong might not be able to do it now. It¡¯s better to be conservative and avoid interfering.¡± Everyone was discussing in low voices, thinking that Leng Rongrong would most likely not help. The host also realized that Leng Rongrong had just tamed the king of the horses. Therefore, Leng Rongrong should be able to handle it. Who else could he ask for help if not Leng Rongrong? With that in mind, the announcer looked at Leng Rongrong without saying a word. ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯ve just tamed him. Can you help me subdue the king of the horses again? That gentleman is about to lose his life. If you can save him, I think he¡¯ll surely thank you.¡± The host looked at Leng Rongrong, and so did everyone else. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything good about my master just now. He was even unconvinced. Didn¡¯t he ask for it? Why would my master save him?!¡± Xiao Yuan snorted coldly. He had thought that Leng Rongrong would not go up to help. However, Leng Rongrong walked down the stage. Xiao Yuan was speechless. ¡°Master, no one will dare to say anything if you don¡¯t help!¡± Leng Rongrong did not say anything and went straight to the stage, walking towards the king of the horses. The king of the horses was kicking someone, but when he saw Leng Rongronging over, he stopped. Seeing Leng Rongrong made him tilt his head and swing his tail, and he was a little dissatisfied. ¡°The horse seems to be angry!¡± ¡°As expected, it has been provoked!¡± ¡°Leng Rongrong is in trouble!¡± ¡°Trying to be a hero at this time, you¡¯re going to be unlucky!¡± ****** ¡°Brother, how about we make a deal?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the one-eyed horse. ¡°Let this person go. You see, you¡¯ve already tortured him badly enough. There¡¯s no need for you to continue.¡± The one-eyed horse snorted and stomped its hooves, causing dust to fly everywhere. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°He¡¯s already half-dead. There¡¯s no point in you abusing him. If you want to y, I¡¯ll y with you again!¡± The one-eyed horse looked at Leng Rongrong and neighed a few times. ¡°Double the immortal herb?¡± Leng Rongrong massaged her temples and nced at the man on the ground who was on the verge of death. She calcted in her heart. If she granted it in exchange for this person¡¯s life, was it worth it? ¡°Forget it,¡± she said. Leng Rongrong thought for a moment and felt that it was not worth it, so she wanted to turn around and leave. The man who was pretending to be dead on the ground spat out a mouthful of blood and twitched. He thought he was saved. What happened? This woman said to forget it?! Was there such a way to save people? That¡¯s too unprofessional! Leng Rongrong was ready to leave. The audience could not understand what was going on, and everyone was stunned. What was going on? Why didn¡¯t she save him? That horse didn¡¯t seem to be hostile towards Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong could have saved him. There was an uproar. Everyone was shocked by Leng Rongrong¡¯s choice. She turned around and left. Leng Rongrong took a step and suddenly felt her leg being held up by something. She looked down and saw the man on the ground who was vomiting blood. As he vomited blood, he held onto her boots with a broken expression. ¡°Save me, I¡¯ll be tortured to death.¡± The man had been ying dead, but even so, the horse had no intention of letting him leave alive. Therefore, it could be said that he was on the verge of a mental breakdown and death. He had finally seen hope, but Leng Rongrong turned around and wanted to leave. He was really on the verge of tears. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it,¡± Leng Rongrong said while frowning. ¡°What? What¡¯s not worth it?¡± The man¡¯s body twitched. Was it not worth saving him? ¡°The king of the horses made a deal with me, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it for me to agree to it. You¡¯re not rted to me in any way, so why should I pay a certain price to save you?¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips and shook her head. Her little face was full of scheming. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it. Your death has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°You, how can you be so cold!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do anything disadvantageous to me,¡± Leng Rongrong said self-righteously. ¡°There¡¯s no good for me to save you! Who would do such an ungrateful thing!¡± ¡°I... I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡± The man coughed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Buy, buy, buy,¡± Leng Rongrong said three words. The man was speechless. Buy, buy, buy? Did he hear it incorrectly? So, she wanted money? ¡°I, I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll buy, buy, buy for you. I¡¯ll give you a card. I¡¯ll give you an unlimited card. You can use it however you want!¡± The man was so excited that he truly agreed to everything just to save his life. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the man expectantly. The man nodded his head. Leng Rongrong snapped her fingers. ¡°Deal!¡± Then, she said a few words to the king of the horses, and the one-eyed horse turned around and left. He was in a good mood as he walked back to the stable with lighter steps. Leng Rongrong bent over and patted the man¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the card you promised me.¡± The man was about to roll his eyes. Leng Rongrong shouted at the staff, ¡°Hurry up, take this God of Fortune, Qianqian, to the hospital for treatment! If he dies, I¡¯ll suffer a loss!¡± On the tall building¡­ Mo Linyuan looked at everything that happened from afar and asked Tang Luo, ¡°What is she saying?¡± ¡°Young Madam seems to have reached some sort of agreement with the injured person and is treating him as a God of Fortune.¡± Tang Luo was wearing his headphones and holding his tablet, watching the live broadcast of the horse track. ¡°Is she very poor?¡± Mo Linyuan asked. ¡°If Young Madam was poor, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any rich people in the world...¡± He vaguely remembered the ridiculous amount of bnce on Young Madam¡¯s bank card... Chapter 89 - Addicted

Chapter 89: Addicted

Leng Rongrong won first ce at the racecourse and saved a person from dying. After receiving a sum of money, she went to other venues to have fun. The more she yed, the more addicted she became. As a result, Leng Rongrong had gone through almost all the events on the ind. In front of everyone¡¯s dumbfounded eyes, Leng Rongrong won first ce in variouspetitions. After that, she became bored. The sky gradually darkened. Leng Rongrong remembered that she had yet to help the one-eyed horse find the immortal herb, so she asked Xiao Yuan, ¡°Is¡­there truly such a cliff?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Xiao Yuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the cliff you mentioned. There¡¯s indeed a kind of grass that looks very special. Do you recognize that grass? Do you want that grass?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but I want to pick some,¡± Leng Rongrong said thoughtfully. Since she had promised it, she naturally had to do it. She had always been a person who kept her promises, especially to small animals. ¡°Pick some?¡± Xiao Yuan looked at Leng Rongrong in disbelief. ¡°You must be joking. The grass grows on the cliff, and it¡¯s very difficult to pick it. In fact, it¡¯s impossible to pick it. It¡¯s better to just take a look at it.¡± Leng Rongrong was tight-lipped. She knew it would be difficult, but she had to take it. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s in that direction?¡± Leng Rongrong pointed in the direction where Xiao Yuan had pointed out and prepared to go there to search for the immortal herb. It was already evening, and if she didn¡¯t go pick the immortal herb, the sky would turnpletely dark. Xiao Yuan nodded and then watched as Leng Rongrong continuously walked in that direction. He hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Master, are you really going to search for that grass? Why are you searching for that grass? Was there any important use for the grass? Can¡¯t you use something else to rece it? That¡¯s a cliff! I know you¡¯re strong, but it¡¯s also very dangerous!¡± Leng Rongrong did not say anything and walked towards the cliff. She just wanted to find the immortal herb as soon as possible and get it. It was gettingte, and it would be dark if she dyed any longer. She had promised the one-eyed horse that she would get the immortal herb today, so she naturally had to get it now. Also, she didn¡¯t know how Little Nanyu was doing. The meeting couldn¡¯t have gone on for an entire day, right? The little guy might have already returned to the vi. She hadn¡¯t seen the little one for a day, but she still missed him for some reason. All she wanted was to get some of the immortal herbs and go back to see the little one. At the thought of this, Leng Rongrong¡¯s pace quickened. Xiao Yuan was practically jogging to Leng Rongrong¡¯s side. ¡°Master, can you slow down? How can you walk so fast? Your legs don¡¯t look very long!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that my legs are short?¡± Leng Rongrong turned around and narrowed her eyes. She directed a murderous look at him. Xiao Yuan swallowed his saliva and exined nervously, ¡°Of course, not. Master has long legs. How can she have short legs? My legs are too short, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t catch up with Master!¡± Leng Rongrong quickened her pace, and Xiao Yuan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. The two of them quickly arrived at a ce where there was no one around. There was also a sign that said, ¡°Unauthorized people are not allowed to enter.¡± Xiao Yuan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Master, it seems like you can¡¯t go in. This is a forbidden area on the ind now.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. She threw a nce at Xiao Yuan. ¡°I¡¯ll still have to go up, I haven¡¯t gotten the immortal herb yet!¡± ¡°Master, Lord Four will be angry if you go in. As you know, the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire has always had a bad temper.¡± Xiao Yuan blinked and tried his best to persuade Leng Rongrong. However, Leng Rongrong walked up the stone steps without a second word. Xiao Yuan was speechless. Just as he was hesitant whether to give a chase or not, Leng Rongrong had already climbed up far away. Xiao Yuan rubbed his eyes and felt as if he was seeing things. How could she climb so quickly? In the blink of an eye, she seemed to have climbed more than a hundred steps. Should he chase? Should he stop going after her? Xiao Yuan was at a loss. He knew that this was Lord Four¡¯s forbidden area, so it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to continue chasing. With Lord Four¡¯s personality, whoever had stepped into the ce without his permission would die a terrible death. However, he could not stop Leng Rongrong. So, if he chased, he would die a terrible death, but if he didn¡¯t, his master would be the one suffering a horrific fate! Xiao Yuan only hesitated for a few minutes, and when he looked up again, Leng Rongrong had already disappeared. Xiao Yuan was speechless. Forget it, he won¡¯t chase her anymore. He would find someone to help him. Who knew if Lord Four had raised some strange creatures here again since this ce had suddenly be a forbidden area¡­ Lord Four had many pets on the Nether Abyss Empire Ind. His pets were rather special, such as man-eating tigers and crocodiles that could tear people apart. They were all rtivelymon. There were also giant bats, giant chameleons, terrifying venomous snakes, venomous spiders, and the likes, which were even more terrifying. They could kill a person with a single blow. He knew that Leng Rongrong was greatly skilled, but this ce might be breeding some poisonous insects or something simr. If Leng Rongrong truly barged in, he did not know what would happen. Hence, Xiao Yuan still chose to seek help. Xiao Yuan turned around and left while Leng Rongrong followed the steps up. It did not take long for her to find the cliff. It was truly a very steep cliff. Looking down, it was so deep that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom. It made one feel nervous. After Leng Rongrong took a few looks, she began to search for the immortal herb that the one-eyed horse had mentioned. Her line of sight swept back and forth across the cliff, and then Leng Rongrong saw the immortal herb. The one-eyed horse was referring to the immortal herb that looked a little like the flower leaves of an orchid. Whether it was day or night, the leaves would have condensed dew. The crystal clear dew made the entire herb look like it had a divine aura. It was indeed something that only immortals could have. It was just that the position of the grass¡¯ head was really difficult to get, and Leng Rongrong had initially thought that it would be a little tough to get it. But looking at it now, it wasn¡¯t just slightly strenuous. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to climb down the cliff. Especially on this cliff, there was no ce tond at all. If she was not careful, she would directly fall and shatter her bones. No wonder that guy didn¡¯te out to eat by himself. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat! Leng Rongrong pursed her lips, feeling a little helpless. But since she was already here, she couldn¡¯t just leave without taking anything, right? Leng Rongrong gauged the distance, then roughly calcted in her heart where she would have to be to get it. After making sure, Leng Rongrong pressed the bracelet on her wrist, and a nail suddenly shot out of the silver bracelet. The nail was very thin, and in an instant, it was deeply embedded into a rock on the ground. The nail was connected by a steel wire that was as thin as silk and almost invisible to the naked eye. Although the steel wire was very thin, it was very powerful and could bear a thousand pounds. Chapter 90 - Are You Truly Lord Four’s Woman?

Chapter 90: Are You Truly Lord Four¡¯s Woman?

Boat Trantion Leng Rongrong tugged at the rope to make sure it was secured enough and the nail was riveted deep through. She walked towards the edge of the cliff. She wrapped her bangled hand around the rope and started to climb down the cliff. There weren¡¯t many spots to set foot on the cliff, and it wasn¡¯t easy to do so. Leng Rongrong climbed down carefully. She was extremely alert and careful. A few minutester, Leng Rongrong was near the immortal herb. She reached out and grabbed it carefully. Then, with a strong force, she pulled out the immortal herb along with its roots. Leng Rongrong scanned her surroundings again and saw that there were other immortal herbs. She also plucked the other immortal herb. Seeing that there were still more, she hesitated for a moment and decided to pull up the immortal herb below as well. Just as Leng Rongrong was going down, she suddenly heard a huge movement from below. It sounded like something had flown out of the water and then fell heavily to the ground. It was a very loud and shocking sound. That sound could make everyone¡¯s heart quiver. Leng Rongrong¡¯s hands trembled in fear, and she almost fell. At this moment, a figure descended from the sky and suddenly hugged her. Leng Rongrong looked at the man who was holding her waist in surprise, and then, she saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s extremely beautiful face clearly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Surprise shed across Leng Rongrong¡¯s pretty little face. Mo Linyuan frowned, looked at Leng Rongrong, and asked, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± Leng Rongrong raised her hand and tugged at the bangle on her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ve taken safety measures. I¡¯m not here to court death.¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. The steel wire was so thin that he didn¡¯t see it. When he saw the woman descending the cliff, he was so frightened that he thought she was going to fall. He jumped down in a panic. He didn¡¯t expect that this woman would take such good protective measures. She was always able to surprise him. Mo Linyuan held Leng Rongrong¡¯s waist with one hand and a rope with the other. He stared at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of an ident?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any idents. My rope is very strong, and my nails are also very strong. Moreover, I¡¯m not heavy, so I won¡¯t fall.¡± Leng Rongrong looked down as she spoke. ¡°And I heard it. There seems to be water below. Even if you fall, you might not die if you fall into the water.¡± As she spoke, Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes were fixed below. There seemed to be a very deep abyss below. Before, it was so foggy that nothing could be seen clearly, but now, it seemed like she could vaguely see an outline. She just didn¡¯t know what was in the abyss. Thinking of the loud noise just now, Leng Rongrong felt a chill run down her spine. She took a closer look, and suddenly, she seemed to see something. There seemed to be a huge animal swimming past in the abyss. What was it? Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes widened even more in shock. She kept looking down, and as she looked, she suddenly felt a pair of hands covering her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look down.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s maic voice could be heard. As he spoke, Mo Linyuan was looking down. He saw the giant creature in the water pop its head out and look at them as if it was about to jump out. However, his cold and terrifying eyes looked at the huge animal in the water. The animal seemed to shiver for a moment. It didn¡¯te up again and directly dove back. Leng Rongrong¡¯s line of sight was blocked, and she was a little angry. She quickly reached out and grabbed Mo Linyuan¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s something. There¡¯s something in the abyss below, something big!¡± She was so far away from the abyss below, but she could already feel that the thing in the water was extremely huge. If she were to observe it up close, it must be even more massive! What was it? What kind of animal would have such a body size? In this era, dinosaurs had long gone extinct. The one in the abyss was surely not a dinosaur, but its size was terrifyingly enormous. It did not look like an ordinary animal at all. Storm was very strong and could be considered a special wolf, but the thing in the water was even more terrifying! In addition to being scared, Leng Rongrong was also very interested. For some reason, she liked big animals. She liked Storm and big animals. After all, they looked cool. ¡°There¡¯s nothing. You must be mistaken,¡± Mo Linyuan looked down and said coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan suspiciously. She had seen everything clearly just now. It couldn¡¯t have been an illusion. The sound from before proved everything. There must be something huge in the water. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here. What do you see?¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam!¡± Tang Luo reached out and pulled Mo Linyuan. Beside him, Xiao Yuan helped to pull Leng Rongrong up. ¡°Master, how can youe as you please? You seriously picked this grass, are you crazy? What if you lose your life for the grass?¡± Xiao Yuan was worried. Mo Linyuan¡¯s cold eyes swept over Xiao Yuan. ¡°Is she someone you can teach a lesson to?¡± Xiao Yuan was dumbfounded. He finally realized something. Xiao Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Mo Linyuan and then at Tang Luo. ¡°Tang Luo, what did you shout just now? What did you call them? Yo-young Master, Young Madam?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master, Young Madam. Second Young Master Xiao, is there a problem?¡± Tang Luo looked at Xiao Yuan with a smile. Second Young Master Xiao, Do you understand now who the Young Madam is working for? Xiao Yuan¡¯s face was filled with shock. He did note back to his senses for a long time. ¡°Young, Young Madam...¡± The Young Madam was Lord Four¡¯s woman, Lord Four¡¯s woman... ¡®Lord Four¡¯s Woman?!¡¯ ¡®Eh?¡¯ Did he still have a chance? He seemed to have told Lord Four that he was very interested in this woman and wanted to get close to her. So, was he seeking death? Leng Rongrong was still trying to figure out what was in the water. After she came up, she still tried to look down, but Mo Linyuan picked her up and turned around to leave. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I haven¡¯t seen it entirely yet! There must be something down there!¡± Mo Linyuan did not say anything. His beautiful face was expressionless. The woman in his arms struggled desperately, but he had no intention of letting her go. Leng Rongrong was speechless! Mo Linyuan was not fun to y with when he was not disabled. He was more obedient when he was disabled! ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Tang Luo looked at Xiao Yuan and asked. Xiao Yuan, who was still in shock, nced at Tang Luo and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Lord Four¡­ Isn¡¯t the woman whom Lord Four cares about the most is Miss Ling? When did he get a wife?¡± Chapter 91 - Is She Still Considered Poor?

Chapter 91: Is She Still Considered Poor?

Just like that, Leng Rongrong was carried down the cliff by Mo Linyuan. When they reached the bottom of the cliff, Leng Rongrong¡¯s small hands struggled uneasily. ¡°You can put me down now. I have legs. I can walk on my own.¡± The feeling of being forcefully hugged was really¡­indescribable. The feeling was too strange. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster, and her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Mo Linyuan put Leng Rongrong down, then nced at the grass in her hand. ¡°Why are you pulling this thing out? Do you want to eat grass?¡± Leng Rongrong was thinking about what to say. The corner of her mouth twitched, and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m human, a normal human. I don¡¯t eat grass! I promised the one-eyed horse to give him this grass.¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. Leng Rongrong excitedly took the grass to the stable and fed it to the one-eyed horse. The one-eyed horse was eating happily. However, a few people who followed Leng Rongrong were startled. Mo Linyuan¡¯s expression was still calm, but Tang Luo¡¯s and Xiao Yuan¡¯s faces were stiff, and they looked at Leng Rongrong in disbelief. ¡°Master, did you risk your life to pull the grass just to give it to this horse?¡± Xiao Yuan was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a horse? What grass can¡¯t it eat? Why must it eat the grass on the cliff?¡± The one-eyed horse was chewing the grass and seemed to be quite happy. ...... As it ate, it heard Xiao Yuan¡¯s words. It raised one eye and looked at Xiao Yuan. The horse¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Xiao Yuan was startled. Why did it seem like the horse understood him? ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t give him food. What can it do to you?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at the one-eyed horse with dissatisfaction. When he saw the woman fall off the cliff, he was so scared that his soul almost left his body. The one-eyed horse stopped eating the grass and looked at Mo Linyuan with dissatisfaction. Then, it suddenly raised its head and started to spit at Mo Linyuan. Mo Lingyuan dodged very quickly and pulled Xiao Yuan in front of him. As a result, the spitnded on Xiao Yuan. After spitting, the one-eyed horse continued to eat grass slowly. Xiao Yuan turned around and looked at Mo Linyuan with an aggrieved expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows as he questioned, ¡°Who asked for your opinion? No one needs it.¡± Xiao Yuan ended up coughing. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to change my clothes. Master, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Do you want to go to the banquet and danceter?¡± As soon as Xiao Yuan finished asking, he felt a terrifying gaze full of murderous intent. Mo Linyuan was looking at him provocatively. With that, he choked on his saliva. Leng Rongrong waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. You can go by yourself. Little Nanyu should be back. I¡¯m going to find him!¡± After Xiao Yuan left, Leng Rongrong patted the one-eyed horse¡¯s head and turned to leave. She nced at Mo Linyuan who had been looking at her and said, ¡°You can return. Aren¡¯t you a staff member on the ind? If you leave and something happens, Lord Four will punish you, right? I¡¯m going back to the vi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mo Linyuan said lightly. ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°How can you say it is fine? You don¡¯t have the final say here. The Nether Abyss Empire has always been fair in their rewards and punishments, right? The punishment for any small mistake will be severe, won¡¯t it?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s pretty little face scrunched up into a ball. ¡°Although you¡¯re pretty good, you can¡¯t be too conceited!¡± Leng Rongrong tried her best to persuade Mo Linyuan to follow the rules and avoid punishment. She was like a mother trying to persuade Mo Linyuan. As she spoke, Leng Rongrong¡¯s small face suddenly blushed. Why did she start to lecture him? She was treating Mo Linyuan as her crippled husband again. He was not the self-abased and crippled young master of the Mo family. He was the butler of the Nether Abyss Empire and was a very powerful man... So, she didn¡¯t need to lecture him. Leng Rongrong covered her embarrassment with a cough. ¡°I have said too much. Please forgive me. I may be a bit talkative.¡± In the car, Leng Rongrong cleared her throat, then looked around and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t right. This isn¡¯t the way to the vi I live in, is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere to eat something,¡± Mo Linyuan said. ¡°Ah? Where are we going to eat? Little Nanyu might be back. He¡¯ll be worried if he can¡¯t find me.¡± Leng Rongrong thought of Little Nanyu. This little boy should have returned already since the sky was already dark. ¡°Chen Huai¡¯s disciple is capable of finding people.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face was cold. ¡°If he wants to find you, he can easily do so.¡± There were surveince cameras all around the ind. As Chen Huai¡¯s disciple, it should be easy for him to hack into these surveince cameras and find someone. If he couldn¡¯t find the person, it could only mean that this little brat was not skilled enough. Mo Linyuan quickly brought Leng Rongrong to a ce. It was a vi with an unparalleled sea view. Compared to the ce Leng Rongrong had lived in before, the sea view here was even more extravagant. She looked up and saw the beautiful sea view. The dining ce was on the second floor, on an open-air tform. The sea breeze blew up, and it was veryfortable. At a nce, one could see the beautiful beach and the surrounding scenery. The open-air tform was stunning. There were all kinds of flowers blooming around it, and there were light veils and other decorations. There were also some beautiful strings of lights around it as if they were stars shining. When the wind blew, it was as if one was in paradise. Mo Linyuan pulled out a chair and gentlemanly let Leng Rongrong sit down, then slowly pushed the chair. Afterwards, he sat opposite her. On the dining table, there were roses and a candle. After Tang Luo left, a service staff came up to pour wine for the two of them. ¡°This scenery is really good!¡± Leng Rongrong turned her head to look at the scenery. It brought herfort and made her rx. Mo Linyuan nodded. He looked at Leng Rongrong with a deep gaze. ¡°You won a lot of prizes today?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan excitedly. Speaking of this, she was a little giddy. She began to tell Mo Linyuan some things about her winning thepetition. Leng Rongrong was bubbling with excitement. Her pretty little face seemed to be glowing. ¡°Are you short of money?¡± Mo Linyuan asked after some thought. ¡°Who doesn¡¯tck money!¡± Leng Rongrong blurted. ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong with a serious expression. Leng Rongrong was bereft of speech. She thought that no matter how rich a person was, they would still feel that they were short of money. Was this why her cheap husband was so unambitious? Just being the Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s butler made him think that he was very powerful. Had he not experienced being short of money? He even had the Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s ruler, the richest man in the world, at his back, yet he felt like he was not short of money. ¡°Practically, the more money the better!¡± Leng Rongrong wanted to encourage Mo Linyuan, so she advised him patiently. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re great just because you have some money. Money can be spent very quickly.¡± Chapter 92 - Were You Lectured by the Little Cutie?

Chapter 92: Were You Lectured by the Little Cutie?

Mo Linyuan was serious. He listened to Leng Rongrong¡¯s lecture very seriously. ¡°Have you ever heard of the saying ¡®spend money like water¡¯? No matter how rich you are, once you spend it, it will go down the drain. I dare say that there aren¡¯t many people in this world who don¡¯t like money. The more money the better... Otherwise, how can we keep buying things we want?¡± Mo Linyuan was at a loss for words. ¡®Keep buying things?¡¯ ¡°Madam, are you talking about yourself?¡± ¡°Earn more money. If you have a real wife in the future, you¡¯ll have to spend money on her, right? All women like to spend money. We are profligate. We are not like you, who have always been more restrained.¡± Leng Rongrong spoke in all seriousness. Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was not smiling at first, but as she spoke, he could not help butugh, and the corners of his lips curled up imperceptibly. ¡®More restrained?¡¯ ¡®Uh huh¡­¡¯ He was more restrained. He bought a little randomly. Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong thoughtfully. ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan. ¡°What do I want to buy? I seriously wanted to buy a lot of things, especially this ind. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t meet Lord Four. I haven¡¯t bought an ind yet! However, this ind is so well built, I don¡¯t think Lord Four will sell it so easily.¡± ...... Mo Linyuan was unable to get a word out. ¡°Indeed, there have been a lot of things I wanted to buy. Don¡¯t you have any?¡± Leng Rongrong sized Mo Linyuan up, then started counting with her fingers. ¡°When I go back, I want to buy a huge vi. The garage should be wide. I want to purchase at least thirty cars, and I also want to get a helicopter...¡± Leng Rongrong had listed a lot. She revealed that she had not bought a vi before. She merely settled with two cars because Mo Linyuan was disabled, and he looked very poor. She was afraid that she would appear too rich in front of him and hurt his fragile heart. Now that she knew that Mo Linyuan was not a cripple and seemed to be quite powerful, she could buy as much as she wanted. Mo Linyuan was bergasted. In the end, it was all for his sake. She was indeed a profligate woman. As she spoke, Leng Rongrong sighed. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t so poor, I would have bought a few more inds¡­ Speaking of which, I don¡¯t have any financial ie now. I can only earn a little bit of money from filming. When can I be a popr star and be rich?¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. Poor? Too poor? Would a poor person say that she wanted to buy 30 cars, put them in the garage, and drive them in turns every day? She also wanted to buy a helicopter. She also wanted to buy an ind. The first thought she had upon seeing the ind was to buy it¡­ She was really poor, so poor that she could only buy an ind for entertainment. Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong. He was speechless. Out of nowhere, a little boy ran in from outside. ¡°Father, Mom, I¡¯ve finally found you two!¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s short legs ran so fast that the staff couldn¡¯t stop him. The little boy¡¯s delicate and beautiful small face had a beautiful smile. ¡®Father?¡¯ Mo Linyuan suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. Did he hear it incorrectly? ¡°You two are too much! You left me behind. You came here to enjoy the scenery and eat a full meal!¡± Little Nanyu snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Father...¡± ¡°What Father?! Don¡¯t randomly call me your father. I don¡¯t have a son as old as you.¡± Mo Lingyuan frowned and looked at Little Nanyu with aversion. ¡°But, you¡¯re my father!¡± Little Nanyu lowered his head and mumbled. Then, the expression on his little face changed quickly. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t call you that. I¡¯m so cute. It¡¯s your loss not to acknowledge me.¡± Mo Lingyuan nced at Little Nanyu. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re so arrogant. Who is your real father?¡± Speaking of which, the Information Department of the Nether Abyss Empire had the family background of almost all the internal members. However, this little kid¡¯s background was nk. In the past two years, he had broken into the Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s internal affairs. He had outstanding abilities and even became the proud disciple of the Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s top hacker, Chen Huai. He was well-liked by many people. He was the only child of his age in the Nether Abyss Empire. He was also the only child who was so capable at such a young age. However, this cute kid did not seem to have any background at all, and no one could find any trace of his origins. He seemed to have appeared out of thin air. After Mo Linyuan found out that Little Nanyu was an internal member of the Nether Abyss Empire, he did some research but found nothing. He only knew that the little boy had officially joined the organization two years ago. ¡°My biological father is far away on the horizon but right in front of your eyes. It¡¯s up to you to acknowledge him!¡± Little Nanyu smiled and blinked while looking at Mo Linyuan expectantly. Mo Linyuan was tongue-tied. ¡°A bunch of lies.¡± Leng Rongrong burst intoughter. She patted Little Nanyu¡¯s head and said, ¡°Come, Little Nanyu, sit beside me!¡± Mo Linyuan nced at the little boy and saw him burrowing into Leng Rongrong¡¯s arms. His head was patted by Leng Rongrong. Mo Linyuan felt a little displeased. Little Nanyu made a face at Mo Linyuan and sat beside Leng Rongrong with a smile. Mo Linyuan was speechless. The waiter then served the food. Mo Linyuan had prepared a table full of seafood, which looked very delicious. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were both hungry. When they saw the food, their eyes lit up, and they were very excited. ¡°It looks delicious!¡± Leng Rongrong said. Little Nanyu nodded. After that, the little boy started to peel the shrimp. Nanyu peeled the shrimp and put it in Leng Rongrong¡¯s bowl. ¡°Mom, you eat!¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡± Little Nanyu raised his head and looked at Mo Linyuan provocatively. ¡°Learn how to take care of a woman.¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. He was seriously being taught how to take care of a woman by a little boy? ¡®So, what the hell was wrong with this little boy?¡¯ ¡°Men should be gentlemanly and take care of the girls and children. In this case, you should peel these for us to eat. Do you understand what I mean? I have already demonstrated it to you, so it¡¯s up to you to do what you want!¡± After Little Nanyu fed Leng Rongrong another mouthful, he wiped his hands and sat down seriously. He was waiting to be fed. Leng Rongrong was bereft of speech. It seemed to make sense. Mo Linyuan was caught in silence. As it turned out, this little imp was justzy. Didn¡¯t he just look for an excuse to be spoon fed? The corners of his mouth twitched as he made a phone call. A group of waiters came over and began to peel the prawns and crabs to serve the little genius. Leng Rongrong did not show any reaction. Meanwhile, Little Nanyu was calm. ¡°I also want to drink!¡± Little Nanyu was eating when he saw Mo Linyuan take a sip of wine. He got excited. ¡°This wine looks good, I want to have some too!¡± Chapter 93 - Do You Want to Give Birth to Little Children?

Chapter 93: Do You Want to Give Birth to Little Children?

¡°Why would a child drink wine?!¡± Mo Linyuan looked at his wine ss, then at the little boy in front of him. He had no intention of letting the little boy have a taste. ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary child!¡± Little Nanyu pouted his little mouth. ¡°Let me have a taste! I haven¡¯t had it for a long time, so I¡¯m craving it a bit!¡± ¡°No!¡± Mo Linyuan said with a serious face. Little Nanyu snorted. ¡°Mean guy!¡± Then, the little boy looked at Leng Rongrong and shook her arm with his little hand. His eyes were fixed on Leng Rongrong¡¯s ss of wine. ¡°Mom, can I have a sip?¡± The little boy looked like he had a big mouth and wanted to finish the wine in one gulp. Leng Rongrong frowned. Her reaction was naturally the same as Mo Linyuan¡¯s, but she was much gentler. She reached out and gently rubbed Little Nanyu¡¯s head, then said gently, ¡°Children can¡¯t drink. Little Nanyu is still too young now. He can only drink when he grows up!¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Little Nanyu puffed up his cheeks and looked up at Leng Rongrong. He wasn¡¯t angry, but he smiled and sat down obediently. Tang Luo happened to see this scene when he came in from outside. He sneaked a peek at the door for a while. He only reacted when Mo Linyuan called out to him. ¡°Have you seen enough? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Linyuan asked. Tang Luo walked toward Mo Linyuan¡¯s side and whispered a few words into his ear. Then, he looked at Little Nanyu and Leng Rongrong. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, you look like a family of three. This scene is so lovely. I have a bold suggestion. Would you like to know?¡± ...... ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Before Tang Luo could finish, Mo Linyuan blurted out his response with a cold face. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m not done yet! I¡¯m saying, do you guys want to have a little child? No, not just one, but a bunch of little children! That image would surely be more joyous!¡± Tang Luo said expectantly. Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Little Nanyu and then at Leng Rongrong. He frowned. The image of Leng Rongrong holding a baby while he was surrounded by a bunch of children calling him ¡®dad¡¯ appeared in his mind. He felt a chill run down his spine. It was too terrifying! ¡°Tang Luo! Don¡¯t you know the situation between your young master and me? Our marriage is a sham!¡± Leng Rongrong said helplessly, ¡°Besides, I want to be a famous star. I can¡¯t have a baby!¡± Even if she was going to have a baby, it should be after bing the best actress! ¡°But, the baby you two will have will surely be adorable!¡± Tang Luo nced at Leng Rongrong. He felt that Leng Rongrong was too beautiful. His young master was also extremely handsome. With such good-looking parents, the babies they will give birth to would truly have heaven-defying looks. Most importantly, both of them were talented, so no matter whose genes they inherited, the little children they would give birth to would truly be powerful in the whole world. Leng Rongrong couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Tang Luo, you¡¯ve been talking more and more nonsense recently,¡± Mo Linyuan said as he looked at Tang Luo. Tang Luo shut his mouth, turned around, and left silently. He seriously had high hopes for Lord Four and Young Madam. No matter how he looked at it, the two of them were a match made in heaven! After Leng Rongrong had dinner with Mo Linyuan and Little Nanyu, the two of them went to the balcony to look at the scenery for a while. Leng Rongrong continued to talk about the things she had seen in the abyss below the cliff. ¡°There¡¯s surely something down there. You should be more familiar with this Nether Abyss Empire Ind, right? After all, you¡¯re also a butler. Are you sure you didn¡¯t see what was down there? Is there any way to get down the cliff?¡± Leng Rongrong had always felt that the behemoth at the bottom of the water was a source of panic, but at the same time, she wanted to confirm what it was. Her curiosity was like a cat scratching at her heart, making her greatly tempted. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. There¡¯s nothing in that ce.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with maliciousness. He looked into the distance and said, ¡°Although many ces on the ind are open to the public, some ces are marked as forbidden areas. Don¡¯t go there. Some ces are dangerous.¡± ¡°My eyesight is perfect, so I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t see anything wrong!¡± Leng Rongrong puffed up her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t have been mistaken, and that loud noise couldn¡¯t have been her imagination. When she heard it, her heart palpitated. However, what was it? She had never seen or heard of such a huge thing that lived underwater. Although she was curious, Mo Linyuan was not willing to say, so Leng Rongrong did not ask any further. However, seeing Mo Linyuan¡¯s secretive look, Leng Rongrong knew that there must be something extraordinary hidden down there. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have much time to stay on the ind. It would be great if she had the opportunity to buy this ind. She was getting more and more curious about this ind. However, Lord Four was not short of money. The person in charge of the Nether Abyss Empire would not sell his assets for money. On the other side, Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan were chatting for a while. When they turned around, both of them were shocked. Little Nanyu¡¯s cheeks were red, and he was holding a bottle of wine in his hand. There was a smile on his little face. The little boy murmured, ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡± ¡°Little Nanyu!¡± Leng Rongrong cried out in surprise and rushed towards the little boy, snatching the bottle from his hands. One look and she saw that the little boy had already finished half the bottle! Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she looked at Little Nanyu. She raised her head and looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°He drank so much wine. Could something have happened to him?¡± ¡°The alcohol content of this wine isn¡¯t high, so there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Mo Linyuan spoke, not knowing whether tough or cry. They didn¡¯t allow him to drink, but this little devil seriously drank so much secretly on his own. He truly didn¡¯t want to live. Fortunately, he was not his son. If he was his son, he would have punished him so hard that his butt would split open! He was drinking at such a young age. Leng Rongrong helplessly wanted to carry Little Nanyu back to the vi to sleep. Mo Linyuan took two steps forward and snatched Little Nanyu away from her. He carried the little boy in his arms and strode towards the door. Leng Rongrong quickly followed. The little boy leanedfortably in Mo Linyuan¡¯s arms. He burrowed into Mo Linyuan¡¯s arms and called out in his baby voice. ¡°Dad...¡± The little boy¡¯s voice was truly soft and sweet, especially after he was drunk. It lost a little shrewdness and had a little more confusion. It pierced straight into people¡¯s hearts. Mo Linyuan could feel his heart trembling. It was as if this was truly his child. The little boy snuggled into Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder and rubbed his head against him. He wrapped his arms around Mo Linyuan¡¯s neck and smiled in his sleep. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have a father and a mother...¡± Chapter 94 - The Drunk Little Cutie

Chapter 94: The Drunk Little Cutie

Mo Linyuan frowned slightly. The little boy mumbled the entire time. It seemed as if he had no parents. He uttered how great it was to have parents in his dreams. They couldn¡¯t find any background information about him. Could it be that this little brat was truly an orphan? He was so young. Had he always been living by himself? Mo Linyuan nced at the little boy¡¯s chubby small face in his arms. He was an internal member of the Nether Abyss Empire, but he seemed quite pitiful. He tightened his arms and hugged Little Nanyu tighter. Then, Mo Linyuan thought for a moment, ¡®Should I find an adoptive parent for this little boy? After all, he was still so young, and it seemed like he longed for family.¡¯ Leng Rongrong followed by the side. She nced at Mo Linyuan and asked, ¡°Do you know Little Nanyu¡¯s biological parents? I¡¯ve seen him many times, but I¡¯ve never heard him mention his biological parents. He seems to have been living on his own. The Nether Abyss Empire should have information on its members, right? Can you look at Little Nanyu¡¯s information?¡± ¡°On his information, there¡¯s nothing about his parents or rtives. It¡¯s not just about his parents. There¡¯s no background on his information at all.¡± Mo Linyuan replied, ¡°He might be an orphan.¡± ¡°An orphan? He¡¯s so young.¡± Leng Rongrong was a little shocked, but at the same time, she felt sorry for Little Nanyu. He was just a kid. Was he living alone all this time? This little boy¡¯s life was truly not easy. However, he is indeed very strong and powerful. He had been alone, yet he had be such a powerful celebrity and a member of the Nether Abyss Empire. He could be considered to be a little genius. After the two of them sent Little Nanyu to the vi, Mo Linyuan put the child on the bed. However, as soon as he put him down and Mo Linyuan was about to leave, he was caught by Little Nanyu. ¡°Dad, apany me.¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes were half-open, and he spoke softly, then he hugged Mo Linyuan¡¯s arm and rubbed against it, ¡°Dad, sleep with me, okay? I miss you.¡± Little Nanyu seemed as though he found it hard to speak. He looked like he was about to cry. The little boy was pretty young. Although he was like an adult when he was sober¡ªvery sensible and very smart¡ªhis appearance was still like a baby when he was drunk and confused. That hand was small and soft, and it made one¡¯s heart soften. Mo Linyuan tried to move Little Nanyu¡¯s hand away, but Little Nanyu continued to bother him. Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Little Nanyu called Leng Rongrong again. Leng Rongrong was called over, and the little boy hugged Leng Rongrong¡¯s arm with one hand and Mo Linyuan¡¯s arm with the other. He was speaking in a gentle voice that he wanted the two of them to sleep with him. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t know what to say. Mo Linyuan was speechless. The little boy was drunk and dazed while the two of them were reluctant. Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong had no choice but to lie down with Little Nanyu for a while. Little Nanyu seemed tock a sense of security. His small hands grabbed onto Leng Rongrong¡¯ and Mo Linyuan¡¯s clothes tightly. He was not willing to let go at all. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been lying there, but Leng Rongrong couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Her eyelids started to struggle, and she fell asleep immediately. In the middle of the night, Mo Linyuan saw that Little Nanyu had released his clothes, so he took a nket and covered the two of them. He wanted to leave, but after looking at the sleeping woman and child, he hesitated for a moment. In the end, hey on the other side of Little Nanyu with his clothes on. The little boy seemed to have sweet dreams because of thepany of his parents. His lips curled up, and heughed even in his sleep. The next day, Little Nanyu opened his eyes. He looked to the left and saw Leng Rongrong. Then, he looked to the right and saw Mo Linyuan. The little boy was very happy. Although he had woken up, he justy there and refused to move. He looked at his mother and father, and his heart was filled with warmth. It was really good! It felt so good to have parents to sleep with! Little Nanyu was afraid of waking Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan up, so hey down and did not move at all. He only looked at Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan from time to time. This beautiful scene made him want to lie down for the rest of his life. It seemed like he didn¡¯t drink the wine yesterday for anything... Although his alcohol tolerance had gotten worse, it was still the happiest thing to have parents by his side! Mo Linyuan heard the sound of Nanyu waking up. He was already awake, but he did not move. When Little Nanyu turned his head from Leng Rongrong¡¯s side again, Mo Linyuan opened his eyes. Little Nanyu was surprised. There was a look of panic in his eyes, and he covered his heart with his small hand. ¡°Dad, are you trying to scare me to death?¡± ¡°Randomly acknowledging rtives again?¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not your father!¡± Little Nanyu raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you¡¯re not, why did you stay with me all night? Do you have any ulterior motives?¡± Mo Linyuan cannot think of an answer. Why was this little brat so eloquent? The two of them stared at each other for a while before Leng Rongrong woke up. She yawned and looked at Little Nanyu and Mo Linyuan. ¡°Is it dawn?¡± ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡± Little Nanyu sat up and waved at Leng Rongrong. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Do you have a headache? Yesterday, you drank alone secretly. You¡¯re just a little boy, you can¡¯t drink, you know that! If you drink again, I¡¯ll spank you!¡± When Leng Rongrong got up, she lectured Little Nanyu, then looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave either?¡± ¡°I identally fell asleep,¡± Mo Lingyuan said indifferently. After the three of them got out of bed, Leng Rongrong went to the bathroom to take a shower and then changed her clothes. Little Nanyu also went to wash up. Mo Linyuan stayed in the living room for a while. He was waiting for the two toe down after changing. Leng Rongrong was dressed in a simple t-shirt and jeans with a thin cardigan. Her long hair was tied into a bun, and she exuded a youthful aura. It was not certain whether Little Nanyu saw what clothes Leng Rongrong picked, but he truly matched her pretty well with the same green jacket, jeans, and a white t-shirt. At a nce, the two of them truly looked like a mother-and-son pair. The mother-and-son pair in matching outfits were adorable. ¡°Come here, I have a few questions to ask you.¡± Mo Linyuan sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. His entire body exuded a domineering aura as he spoke to Little Nanyu seriously. Little Nanyu was stunned for a moment before he strode towards Mo Linyuan. ¡°Ask away. If there¡¯s anything you want to ask, just ask. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Leng Rongrong sat down at the side and looked at the two of them. She didn¡¯t know why Mo Linyuan was so serious. ¡°Are you an orphan?¡± Mo Linyuan asked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your profile. You don¡¯t have any family background. Do you have any family?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Little Nanyu without blinking. If Little Nanyu had a family, he would be very mysterious. Chapter 95 - He Had No Resistance to Him

Chapter 95: He Had No Resistance to Him

¡°I do have parents!¡± Little Nanyu said seriously. ¡°You both are my family, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m not joking.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°I¡¯m also serious!¡± the little boy said seriously. Leng Rongrong was holding a ss of water at the side. As she drank, she sized up the two of them. Needless to say, their faces truly looked the same. Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m saying, if you don¡¯t have parents or a family, do you want to have one? Do you want to have an adoptive father and mother?¡± Little Nanyu nced at Mo Linyuan, and his eyes suddenly lit up. His little eyes seemed to be glowing as he looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°I want to!¡± The little boy blurted out. ¡°Very good. If you want to have foster parents, I¡¯ll find you one with good conditions.¡± Mo Linyuan nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. It¡¯s you guys!¡± Little Nanyu immediately said, ¡°Dad, Mom! We¡¯ll be a family from now on!¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. Leng Rongrong almost spat out the water in her mouth. The little boy was truly straightforward. She did not expect Mo Linyuan to find foster parents for the child. However, Little Nanyu was still so young. If he truly didn¡¯t have a family, he seriously needed a loving one. If they could give Little Nanyu that, it would be good. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t you want me?¡± When Little Nanyu saw Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan¡¯s shocked expressions, an aggrieved expression shed across his little face. The little boy lowered his head and was about to cry. ¡°Do you not like me? I am not good enough. It must be my fault, so you don¡¯t like me, right? What¡¯s wrong with me? Can you tell me so I can change?¡± A bean-sized tear fell from the little boy¡¯s eye. Then, another tear followed. Faint sounds could be heard as the tears dropped. Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart and Mo Linyuan¡¯s seemed to have been tugged at the moment the little boy cried. They did not know why, but they felt extremely distressed. The little boy was crying silently, and his tears were falling. He did not cry loudly like other children. He did not cry loudly on purpose. However, it was this kind of silent crying that made people¡¯s hearts tremble. Both their hearts seemed to be clenched in an instant, and they felt an almost suffocating heartache. ¡°It must be because I¡¯m not good enough...¡± Little Nanyu sneaked a nce at the two of them. Seeing that they didn¡¯t react, he lowered his little head even more. His two small hands tightly hugged his knees, and his small body curled up into a ball. It was like a lonely little beast that had been abandoned and ignored. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough, so you won¡¯t like me. It doesn¡¯t matter. I had been alone since I was young. No one took care of me, and no parents loved me. It¡¯s alright. I am used to loneliness. It¡¯s fine if I am alone in the future. It¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like me. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t acknowledge me...¡± Leng Rongrong finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She was so heartbroken that she was about to cry. She rushed up to Little Nanyu and hugged him tightly in her arms. Then, she said softly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t dislike you! If Little Nanyu likes me, I¡¯ll be your mother. You can call me Mom from now on!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Little Nanyu looked up at Leng Rongrong. His eyes grew bright. However, when he looked at Mo Linyuan, his face fell again. ¡°Forget it, Dad... Oh, you are not my father¡­ Mr. Mo doesn¡¯t like me either... If I continue to bother Mr. Mo, he¡¯ll surely hate me.¡± The little boy pouted. He looked pitiful. Mo Linyuan rubbed his heart. It was really strange. He was not familiar with this little boy, so why did his heart feel so ufortable when he saw him cry? Moreover, this little brat was seriously very annoying. But when he saw his pitiful appearance of being fatherless and motherless, he felt ufortable. He had some affection for him for some reason. He had never liked annoying brats, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate this little brat. ¡°You can call me that if you want, but I¡¯m not a good father. If you go back on your word, I can find you a better one!¡± Mo Linyuan snorted coldly and spoke arrogantly. ¡°Find a better father?¡± Little Nanyu nced at Leng Rongrong and then at Mo Linyuan. ¡°What about Mom? Is Mom going to be a wife for a better father?¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°She can¡¯t!¡± Little Nanyu chuckled, and his beautiful eyes shed with pride. ¡°Then, you should be my father. That¡¯s great, I have parents now!¡± Leng Rongrong rubbed Little Nanyu¡¯s head lovingly. Mo Linyuan, on the other hand, was frowning. His friends wouldugh at him if they knew that he had a son. Leng Rongrong looked at Little Nanyu and suddenly realized a problem. Little Nanyu¡¯s pitiful look just now might have been an act! After all, this little boy was a small star, and his acting skills were excellent. If he was really sad, he wouldn¡¯t just stop! So, she and Mo Linyuan had been tricked by this child? However, he was still the cute Little Nanyu. She was willing to be lied to. She didn¡¯t know why, but the more she looked at him, the cuter he became. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. This little boy was truly cute and smart. ¡°Dad, when are you going to add me to your household register?¡± The little boy looked at Mo Linyuan with a fawning look. Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°You still want my household register?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll adopt me? Then, we¡¯ll be a real family in the future!¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s cute expression was irresistible. It wasn¡¯t just Little Nanyu who had a cute expression on his face. Even the young woman next to him was staring at him, stammering. His heartbeat became chaotic. Mo Linyuan frowned. He was extremely frustrated. He had lived to this day, and there was truly no one he couldn¡¯t resist. However, this woman and this little brat made himpletely unable to resist! He had no resistance when he met their eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it for you another day.¡± Mo Linyuan agreed. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were happy. ¡°That¡¯s great! We¡¯re a family from now on! I have parents! Let¡¯s take a photo together!¡± The little boy took out a mobile phone from somewhere. Just then, Tang Luo knocked on the door and came in. The little boy handed the mobile phone to Tang Luo. ¡°Special Assistant Tang, help us take a photo together. It¡¯s our family photo!¡± Chapter 96 - Family Picture

Chapter 96: Family Picture

As soon as Tang Luo entered the door, a mobile phone was stuffed into his hand. He was dumbfounded. Last night, his master had not returned home for the entire night. He had no choice but to run over to look for him. In the end, he was stuffed with a phone and asked to take pictures. ¡®A family picture¡­¡¯ ¡®Wait a minute?¡¯ ¡®A family picture?!¡¯ ¡®With his master?¡¯ ¡®Wasn¡¯t his family photo taken with the Mo family?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t strange for Leng Rongrong to take photos with his master, but what the hell was this child? When did he be a family with the young master and young madam? ¡°Special Assistant Tang?¡± Little Nanyu waved his hand in front of Tang Luo for a long time before Tang Luo came back to his senses. ¡°A family picture?¡± Tang Luo confirmed again. ¡°Special Assistant Tang, I have good news for you. They are my parents. In the future, your masters are my parents. Do you understand?¡± Little Nanyu blinked and looked at Tang Luo. ¡°Oh!¡± Tang Luo¡¯s eyes widened in response. ¡°What? Young Master is your father? Is he actually your father? Young Master¡­ Young Master is Little Nanyu¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Y-y-young Master, when did you have such a big illegitimate son? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Tang Luo looked at Mo Linyuan with deep hatred. He had thought that he knew everything about him. After all, he was his special assistant, his exclusive special assistant. He had been with him for many years. In the end, there was seriously something that he did not know? No, this was too much! He didn¡¯t dare to believe it! ¡°He¡¯s adopted, not biological.¡± From Tang Luo¡¯s reaction, Mo Linyuan could already guess the reaction of his good friends and those who were familiar with him in the Nether Abyss Empire when they found out that he had such a son. That¡¯s right! Everyone would think that he had an illegitimate child. To be honest, this little brat was quite simr to him, and his ability was as strong as his. He was a little genius. He would not be able to exin it clearly! Tang Luo looked at Mo Linyuan with a face full of resentment. As he prepared to take a photo, he mumbled and asked, ¡°Young Master, when did you give birth to an illegitimate child? Who did you have it with? Why? Why did I not know? When did you secretly go out and have fun on your own?¡± Assistant Tang was like a resentful woman. ¡°I told you, he¡¯s not my biological son. He¡¯s not an illegitimate child!¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. Tang Luo didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡®How terrifying! Lord Four was about to flip out!¡¯ Tang Luo obediently took photos of Mo Linyuan and the other two. He took out his phone andmanded, ¡°Young Master,e closer. Try to be closer to your wife. Little Nanyu¡¯s expression is very good. Young Master, smile. Put your arm around her waist. It¡¯s a family photo. You have to show more fatherly love and affection. You have to smile warmly and have emotions in your eyes!¡± Mo Linyuan smiled, but it was not a warm and emotional one. It gave people a terrible feeling. It didn¡¯t look like a family photo at all. His eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t smile anymore. Your smile is creepy. I feel like I¡¯m in a horror movie.¡± Tang Luo facepalmed. Mo Linyuan returned to his usual indifference. Tang Luo heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he snapped a photo of the three of them. Little Nanyu took the phone and nced at it. The little boy was quite satisfied. ¡°Mom is very beautiful, and Dad is very handsome. But Dad, you would look better if you didn¡¯t have such a long face.¡± Mo Linyuan did not show any reaction. Leng Rongrong also took a look andughed. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Little Nanyu send me one!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Little Nanyu quickly sent the photos to Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan, then forcefully changed the wallpaper on their phones to their family photo. ¡°Well, we can see the family photo when we turn on our phones. Dad, are you happy?¡± Mo Linyuan was at a loss for words. Could he say that he was not happy at all? If other people saw this thing, he would beughed at, right? Even though he thought this way, Mo Linyuan could not help but look at the family photo. In the photo, he was not smiling. He had a strong aura as usual, but he looked striking in a suit. Little Nanyu and Leng Rongrong matched each other very well. When the two of them wore matching outfits, they truly looked like mother and son, or more like a brother and sister. After all, Leng Rongrong also looked very young. Overall, it was not bad. They looked like a family. Mo Linyuan was looking at it when he found that he had been added to a WeChat group. ¡®What the hell was this?¡¯ ¡®Loving Family?¡¯ ¡°Dad, Mom, this is our family group chat. We can discuss family matters in the future. Even if we¡¯re not together, we can still talk in the group!¡± Little Nanyu said. Mo Linyuan was dumbfounded. He had never used this thing much. Leng Rongrong nodded and patted Little Nanyu¡¯s head. She was quite happy. ¡°Young Master, I almost forgot. I have an urgent matter to discuss with you,¡± Tang Luo said. ¡°Also, Young Master Nanyu, Chen Huai is looking for you. Do you want to see your master?¡± ¡°My master is looking for me. Yes, we still have some problems to solve yesterday. I¡¯ve already thought of a solution!¡± Little Nanyu patted his head and jumped up. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m the only one left.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. ¡°Mom, you can stroll by yourself for a while. It won¡¯t take long for me to finish today. I¡¯lle and find you after I¡¯m done.¡± Little Nanyu turned his head and spoke to Leng Rongrong. ¡°Alright, you guys, go ahead. Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m quite familiar with this ind, so I¡¯ll stroll by myself. ¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile. Mo Linyuan was about to leave when he suddenly turned around and narrowed his eyes at Leng Rongrong. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go to the cliff.¡± Leng Rongrong was unable to get a word out. ¡°Do you want me to get someone to keep an eye on you, or do you want me to be more self-conscious?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s words were threatening. He truly wanted to find someone to keep an eye on this woman. He had a feeling that she would surely want to go to that ce. However, that ce was extremely dangerous, and he was afraid that she would be in danger if she went. ¡°Then, I¡¯d better be more self-conscious!¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan¡¯s threatening eyes and stuck out her tongue. She was just a little curious. However, Mo Linyuan kept emphasizing that she should not go. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who knew that the road ahead was a dead end and still wanted to throw away her life. She understood that curiosity killed the cat, and she didn¡¯t want to end up a dead cat. After Mo Linyuan left with Little Nanyu, Leng Rongrong went out alone. She remembered that she had not been to Lord Four¡¯s zoo and decided to go and see the strange animals that Lord Four kept. It was said that Lord Four often went to that ce, so she might even bump into him. It was said that Lord Four was extremely handsome. She wanted to confirm whether such a powerful man was also unbelievably good-looking. Chapter 97 - Locked Up in the Crocodile Pool

Chapter 97: Locked Up in the Crocodile Pool

Leng Rongrong went to the beast garden alone. Just from the name, one could tell that this ce was where many very strong ferocious beasts were raised. Leng Rongrong was walking alone on a small path, surrounded by tall trees that blocked out the sun. Only a small amount of sunlight shone down. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone in the beast garden. Leng Rongrong walked alone. There weren¡¯t any signs around, so she walked around randomly. Soon, she saw a white tiger enclosure. It was spacious inside, and a few white tigers were lying freely on the ground, basking in the sun. Leng Rongrong greeted the white tigers as she approached. The white tigers all looked at Leng Rongrong. One of the white tigers roared at her a few times, which was considered amunication. Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re living afortable life here. Is Lord Four truly that handsome?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The white tiger roared again, and the tiger nodded its head deftly. ¡°Even you guys say that Lord Four is handsome. Is that true?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the white tiger suspiciously. Were the words of animals credible? Humans and animals should have different aesthetic values, right? Tigers seemed to prefer stronger ones... The tiger said it liked Lord Four... The image of a fat and strong Lord Four shed through Leng Rongrong¡¯s mind. She felt her hair stand on end and goosebumps rose. He couldn¡¯t be like that, could he? Shaking off the goosebumps all over her body, Leng Rongrong continued to walk forward. As she was walking, she suddenly heard someone in front of her cry out in rm. ¡°Help! A child fell into the water! Come and help!¡± A child fell into the water? When Leng Rongrong heard the shout, she ran towards the front without saying a word. Then, she saw something floating in a huge and deep pool. It looked like the skirt of a child! Did a child fall into the water? Leng Rongrong rushed down the steps without a second thought. The steps were very high, almost ten meters high. She had rushed down without thinking. Then, she suddenly heard a ringing sound behind her. By the time Leng Rongrong reacted and turned around, she realized that the huge iron door behind her had been closed. Leng Rongrong was aghast. The situation didn¡¯t seem right. When she looked at the pool again, there didn¡¯t seem to be a child. There was only a piece of skirt and nothing else. Moreover, although she heard someone shouting that a child had fallen into the water, she didn¡¯t see who it was. When she ran over, there was no one there. Not only was there no one, but there was also no sound of a baby crying. If a child truly fell into the water, there would always be a cry or two. The ce was eerily quiet. She couldn¡¯t find another person besides her. Connecting the dots to the closed metal door, Leng Rongrong instantly realized that someone was making fun of her, so she had been locked up in this ce. Leng Rongrong was at a loss for words. She walked up the steps and tried to open the metal door, but it didn¡¯t budge at all. The pool¡¯s surroundings were slippery, so she couldn¡¯t climb up from there. The iron door was so high that it didn¡¯t seem easy to climb. Her nails probably wouldn¡¯t be able to dig into the iron door. Otherwise, she could have pulled herself out. ¡°This is a crocodile pool. It is very dangerous inside!¡± Just as Leng Rongrong was thinking about how to get out, a gentle female voice was suddenly heard. Leng Rongrong looked up and saw a girl looking at her from the high tform. She looked like an ordinary girl, but her eyes were very bright. Leng Rongrong was stunned when she saw the girl. She remembered this girl. She was the girl who hadpeted with her on the racecourse and had disappeared after the race. ¡°You have toe out quickly. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be in danger. This is Lord Four¡¯s crocodile pool. These crocodiles are very wild and aggressive. A single crocodile is not scary, but arge group of red-eyed crocodiles is!¡± The girl frowned and said, ¡°Be careful, your back!¡± Following the girl¡¯s shout, Leng Rongrong suddenly dodged to the side. A crocodile with its mouth wide open missed Leng Rongrong. It shook its head in frustration and continued to attack Leng Rongrong. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death.¡± Leng Rongrong frowned and kicked the crocodile back into the pool. When she turned around, she saw that countless crocodiles had emerged from the pool. Some of the crocodiles had only one back on the water surface, while others peeked at her from above. There were about a hundred of them. Leng Rongrong was speechless. If it was one or two crocodiles, or ten or so, she could still negotiate and control them. However, there were so many crocodiles, and the number was too many. It would be difficult to negotiate, and it would be even more difficult to control them if their eyes were red with hunger. Someone was trying to kill her! ¡°You, you hold on for a while. I¡¯ll find a rope to pull you up!¡± The girl shouted in panic. Leng Rongrong did not say anything but turned to look at the crocodile pool. She moved her hands and feet, ready for a fierce battle. At this moment, a group of people appeared on the grandstand above. Everyone was chatting noisily, and then, they saw Leng Rongrong and the group of crocodiles. ¡°Come and take a look. Isn¡¯t this Miss Leng who won a lot of money? Is she going to fight the crocodiles?¡± ¡°My god, who would dare to challenge the crocodile pool? Other than Lord Four, no one would dare to challenge them, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just looking for death. Does she seriously think she¡¯s all capable just because she won a few matches?¡± ¡°She¡¯s trying to attract Lord Four¡¯s attention, right? I¡¯m afraid that she will fail. Instead, she might even lose her life!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch the fun. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the crocodiles in the crocodile pool eat people!¡± ***** There were more and more people on the tform, and in an instant, the entire crocodile pool was surrounded by people. Leng Rongrong and a group of crocodiles were like animals in a zoo, surrounded by onlookers. Leng Rongrong was more like a sideshow, but to the people above, Leng Rongrong was just courting death. Everyone could already see how Leng Rongrong¡¯s face would be torn to pieces. Although the scene might be bloody, everyone was very interested. Leng Rongrong remained silent. She sighed and looked at the group of crocodiles. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re being treated as the main attraction. How about we make a deal? Don¡¯t treat me as food, okay?¡± The crocodiles didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of negotiating. All of them were so hungry that their eyes were red. They just wanted to eat Leng Rongrong up directly to fill their stomachs. Leng Rongrong was tragically helpless. It truly gave her a headache. Crocodiles weren¡¯t adorable at all, and she didn¡¯t like to fight with animals that weren¡¯t nice to look at. Chapter 98 - Lord Four, Madam is in Danger!

Chapter 98: Lord Four, Madam is in Danger!

Several huge, ferocious crocodiles crawled towards Leng Rongrong. From the eyes of these crocodiles, it could be seen that they were starving. This crocodile pool was especially used to punish others and train some experts. Therefore, the crocodiles here were in a state of extreme hunger all year round. Once there was food, as long as it was food, these crocodiles would go crazy. Leng Rongrong looked at the crocodiles with their huge mouths and sharp teeth. She could not help but feel her scalp go numb. One or two crocodiles, even ten or so crocodiles, were easy to deal with, but hundreds of crocodiles were insanely tough. The group of crocodiles crawled towards Leng Rongrong in unison. Each crocodile was extremely fierce. One of the crocodiles took the lead in attacking Leng Rongrong, and the rest of the crocodiles followed suit, ready to pounce on Leng Rongrong. Many people in the stands sucked in cold breaths. These crocodiles were extremely swift and fierce. They pounced forward, looking extremely terrifying. Some of them covered their mouths, while others covered their eyes, not daring to look. They were afraid that Leng Rongrong was about to be a bloodied mess. The crocodile¡¯s teeth were so big and sharp that they could tear Leng Rongrong¡¯s tender skin apart in a matter of minutes. ¡°She¡¯s finished, she¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°So many alligators! She¡¯s in big trouble!¡± ¡°She truly doesn¡¯t want her life. Is she here to throw her life away?¡± Everyone was in a heated discussion. Some people felt that it was a pity that such a beautiful woman was going to be buried in the crocodile¡¯s mouth. On the other hand, Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. Although the crocodiles looked terrifying, she was still very calm. When one of the crocodiles attacked, Leng Rongrong jumped lightly on top of the crocodile¡¯s head and stepped on it so hard that it could not open its mouth. When the rest of the crocodiles attacked, she kicked them a few times. She looked a little small, but her kicks were lethal. In an instant, a few fierce crocodiles were kicked over, their stomachs facing up, and they didn¡¯t turn back for a long time. A silver light shed. Leng Rongrong saw a silver needle fly towards her, directly piercing a crocodile that was about to bite her. She looked in that direction and saw that the in-looking girl from before was looking at her. She was helping her, and without anyone noticing, a silver needle flew out of her hand. Leng Rongrong smiled at the girl. As expected, she wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl. She seemed to be very powerful. The silver needle must have been contaminated with some kind of poison, so the crocodiles that were hit all fell unconscious and stopped moving. The girl didn¡¯t pull her out with a rope again. She hid in a corner, and suddenly, countless silver needles flew out, and many crocodiles near Leng Rongrong immediately fell. Leng Rongrong looked at the girl with a smile in her eyes and nodded. This woman was discreet. She probably didn¡¯t want to attract attention, so she had been hiding in the corner. Although she was aided by the needles, there were too many crocodiles in the pool. After arge number of them fell, more came. The people on the tform who were watching the fun never found it too troublesome. Everyone was still discussing enthusiastically. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! How did she do it? All the alligators around her fell!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t do anything about the rest!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we start a bet and see how long she canst!¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing ten minutes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing five minutes is the limit!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. After all, she¡¯s a woman who can tame the king of the horses. I¡¯m guessing she can surely hold on for half an hour!¡± ****** Everyone was in high spirits, and someone even shouted at her. ¡°Miss Leng, all the best. Hold on for a while longer. I can hold on for an hour if you continue with it!¡± Leng Rongrong lifted her eyes to take a look, and the corners of her mouth twitched. This group of people was really... She scanned the crowd above and suddenly, her gaze fell on one person. Xu Rule! When Xu Rule looked at her, a cold smile appeared on her lips. After a while, she walked away. Could it be that this woman had locked her up in this crocodile pool? She didn¡¯t have any grudges against other people, but she heard that Second Miss Xu had a bad temper and was very vengeful. She was also unruly and willful. Xu Rule had beenpletely spoiled. From the looks of it, this Xu Rule wasparable to Leng Qingqing! It was reasonable for her to find trouble with her. After all, she was punished because of her. After taking a deep look at Xu Rule¡¯s back, Leng Rongrong threw herself into the battle with the crocodiles. When Xiao Yuan arrived, his face was pale. ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Yuan rushed to the metal door and tried to open it, but the metal door required a special key. Without a key, even a god would not be able to open it. Seeing Leng Rongrong being attacked by so many crocodiles, Xiao Yuan became more and more flustered. He took out his phone and quickly called Tang Luo. ¡°Tang Luo, something happened to Miss Leng! Tell Lord Four to hurry over. If not, she¡¯ll be eaten by the crocodiles!¡± On the other end of the phone, Tang Luo was shocked when he heard this. After hearing Xiao Yuan¡¯s exnation, he quickly hung up the phone and went to find Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan was having a meeting with a few internal members when Tang Luo barged in. Everyone was looking at Tang Luo with a strange look in their eyes. Under normal circumstances, no one was allowed to barge in when they were having a meeting. However, Tang Luo had barged in today. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and sympathy. They did not know what big thing had happened that Special Assistant Tang even wanted to interrupt the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Then, Tang Luo moved closer to Mo Linyuan¡¯s ear and muttered a few words. In an instant, Mo Linyuan stood up from his chair and walked towards the door without a word. His face was filled with anxiety. How many people had not seen that expression in a long time? The internal members in the meeting couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes, seriously wondering if they were seeing things. What could have made Lord Four so flustered? Was there anything in this world that worried Lord Four more than the internal affairs of the Nether Abyss Empire? Lord Four had actually left the most important internal matter aside and left directly¡­ ¡°A crocodile pool with 108 crocodiles. Are you sure she¡¯s truly there?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s steps were swift, and his face was extremely gloomy. No one dared toe within three meters of him. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Young Madam has entered the crocodile pool and has been locked up. She can¡¯te out for a while, and no one can enter. No matter how powerful Miss Leng is, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t deal with so many vicious crocodiles that were specially raised!¡± Tang Luo looked deeply worried. Chapter 99 - She’s Injured!

Chapter 99: She¡¯s Injured!

??

Mo Linyuan¡¯s pace was getting faster and faster. The speed of his long legs was not to be underestimated, and Tang Luo could only run behind him. ¡°I have already sent someone over with the key, but I don¡¯t know if they can make it in time. In the past, our internal members could not evenst half an hour in the crocodile pool. I don¡¯t know how long Miss Leng canst.¡± As Tang Luo walked, he was extremely anxious. Miss Leng looked so thin and weak. Although she could be quite domineering at times, she was still a girl. Crocodiles were such terrifying creatures that even girls would cry at the sight of them. Much worse, she was trapped in a pool with a hundred crocodiles, and there was no way out. Even if Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t cry, Tang Luo was afraid that she would be attacked in a panic. Those crocodiles were very strong, and they could kill an adult man in one bite. Tang Luo was about to go crazy. Leng Rongrong, who sweetly calls his name, will she just die in the crocodile pool like this? Not only was Tang Luo anxious, even Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, but his heart was already on fire. This young woman might have some special ability to control animals. She could easily negotiate with the king of the horses. However, the crocodiles in the pool were not ordinary. They were trained and often starved. They had no rationality at all as if they were madmen. Even if they couldmunicate, Leng Rongrong might not be able to convince them not to attack her. Therefore, she must be in a deadly situation now. She was in danger! Why would she go to the crocodile pool? What was she doing there? Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was filled with anger, and his steps were so fast that it seemed like he was about to fly. Mo Linyuan got into a car outside. Before Tang Luo could get into the car, Mo Linyuan¡¯s car had already sped off. ¡°Young Master!¡± Tang Luo waved his hand, but the car sped away... He had been forgotten. Tang Luo pitifully drove another car to chase after Mo Linyuan. Back at the crocodile pool, Leng Rongrong had already beaten many of the crocodiles until they were scared, but she was also more or less injured. These crocodiles were truly famished, so they were very crazy. She couldmunicate with them, but they were unwilling tomunicate with her, and they didn¡¯t believe what she said at all. They just wanted to treat her as food and indulge their stomachs, satiate their hunger. The smell of blood filled the entire crocodile pool. The fresh blood piqued the interest of all the crocodiles in the pool. More and more crocodiles began to crawl out of the pool or swim towards Leng Rongrong bit by bit. She was once again surrounded by crocodiles, and this time, the situation looked even more dangerous. Leng Rongrong took a deep breath. She was about to go insane. How could these crocodiles be so difficult to deal with! In the past, her godfather had trained her with crocodiles, but she had never encountered such difficult crocodiles. Were they all reincarnated from hungry ghosts? There was only food in their eyes. She seriously suspected that in the eyes of these crocodiles, she might just be a big walking chicken leg. She didn¡¯t have much meat on her body, and there wasn¡¯t enough for them to share! Leng Rongrong naturally wanted to get out of the crocodile pool, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t climb out of the fence now because the top of the crocodile pool was sealed with ss. The ss was bulletproof, and it could not be broken through at all. Then, she looked at the people in the stands. Well, no one cared about her life or death, and perhaps, everyone even hoped for her death. Leng Rongrong was speechless. It was a scene that could make one copse. If her godfather was here, not only would all the crocodiles be killed, but the people up there would also die miserably. Leng Rongrong bit her lip, ready to continue the battle. In the stands, other than Xiao Yuan who was burning with anxiety, the rest of the people did not care about Leng Rongrong¡¯s life or death at all. They were just excitedly betting on how long Leng Rongrong couldst. ¡°She¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s already been more than half an hour!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad that she couldst this long. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who couldst that long in the crocodile pool. Even the internal members of the Nether Abyss Empire can¡¯tst that long.¡± ¡°If she survives, will she be an internal member of the Nether Abyss Empire?¡± ¡°Internal member? The internal members had to go through a stricter assessment, and there were not many women among the internal members. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for someone like Leng Rongrong to enter.¡± ¡°I guess she will die here. She is already exhausted. If she continues, she will die!¡± ¡°I bet she canst for another ten minutes! I definitely can¡¯t have more!¡± ¡°Can you guess how she will die? Will she be swallowed by a crocodile in one snatch, or will she be devoured into pieces to death by a crocodile in a tragic way?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t die!¡± Xiao Yuan listened to the voices around him and roared angrily. ¡°You guys better shut up. If Lord Foures and hears you guys talk like this, none of you will get off easy!¡± ¡°Second Young Master Xiao, do you like her? Why are you so anxious?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. You lost to her. You¡¯ll only be happy if she dies, right?¡± Xiao Yuan was unable to get a word out. Did he have to look forward to the other party¡¯s death just because he lost? What kind of twisted logic was this? ¡°This young master likes her. Do you have any objections?¡± Xiao Yuan said angrily. ¡°I have a very strong opinion.¡± At this moment, a deep and cold voice suddenly rang out. The air in the entire stands seemed to freeze in an instant, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths as they looked in the direction of the voice. Mo Linyuan, who was dressed in a formal suit, walked over. His face was so beautiful that it was hated by both man and god. His dark eyes swept across everyone with a gloomy expression. ¡°Lord Four!¡± Xiao Yuan swallowed his saliva. Very good, he¡¯s dead again! Lord Four seemed to be a jealous person, especially when it came to Leng Rongrong... ¡°Lord Four, quickly help Rongrong, she¡¯s locked inside and can¡¯te out!¡± Xiao Yuan said anxiously. He truly wanted to help. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t have the key and couldn¡¯t get in without fingerprints, he would also want to be a hero and save the young beautifuldy. However, the role of a hero saving a damsel in distress was destined not to be his, but Lord Four¡¯s. Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Leng Rongrong from the stands. The woman was still fighting the crocodiles with a dagger in her hand. The dagger was already covered in blood. She had killed several crocodiles, but she was exhausted, and her face was covered in sweat. The crocodile¡¯s corpses were eaten by other crocodiles. It was obvious that these crocodiles had gone mad. Of course, the corpses of their kind did not satisfy the crocodiles. Their greedy eyes were still fixed on Leng Rongrong. Mo Linyuan looked down, and when he saw the wound on Leng Rongrong¡¯s leg, his heart felt as if it was being squeezed by an invisible hand. She was injured! Furthermore, she was severely injured! Chapter 100 - Be More Obedient in My Arms

Chapter 100: Be More Obedient in My Arms

Mo Linyuan quickly walked towards the iron gate. The people in the stands didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. They only whispered in low voices. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Lord Four, are you going in to help Miss Leng?¡± ¡°Oh my god, Lord Four is here. I¡¯m afraid Leng Rongrong won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°No way. She¡¯s too lucky. Don¡¯t tell me she truly has something going on with Lord Four?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m going to be bitten by a crocodile and Lord Four personally saves me, I¡¯m also willing to go into the crocodile pool!¡± ¡°Come on, if you go down, you¡¯ll probably be torn to pieces by the crocodile before you can see Lord Four. You won¡¯t have the chance to wait for Lord Four to save you!¡± In the corner, Xu Rule was so jealous that her eyes were red. She had thought that Leng Rongrong would die, and was prepared to leave. She had not expected Lord Four to appear! Lord Four had indeede to save her personally! She won¡¯t die! Were those crocodiles trash? It had been so long, and they still hadn¡¯t torn this woman apart or eaten her! Damn it! If she had known that Lord Four woulde, she would have jumped into the crocodile pool herself! Xu Rule clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white and made cracking sounds. Mo Linyuan did not disappoint. He used his fingerprint to unlock the big iron door. As soon as the iron door was opened, he strode in. The crocodile pool had a strong smell of blood, so Mo Linyuan frowned when he entered. He frowned, even more, when he saw the woman standing in the middle of the group of crocodiles. The dagger in her hand had just pierced one of the crocodiles, and it was still dripping with blood. This young woman didn¡¯t notice that he hade in. Leng Rongrong was focused on fighting the crocodiles. The longer it took, the more physically she was exhausted. Cold sweat trickled down her little face. She didn¡¯t have the time to observe everything around her. She only cared about dealing with the fierce crocodiles that were approaching her. She had already killed a few of them. She tried to use these dead crocodiles to warn the other crocodiles that were approaching her, but none of them listened. Although she couldmunicate with animals, it was the first time she had encountered such a tricky and difficult-to-control animal. At this moment, her ability waspletely useless. Other than using force to solve this problem, she had no other way to deal with these troublesome crocodiles. Leng Rongrong¡¯s pretty little face shed with a hint of killing intent. A crocodile suddenly pounced over. Leng Rongrong was about to make a move when a figure suddenly shed over. Then, she felt the world spin. Soon after, Leng Rongrong saw the crocodile being kicked away, and the other crocodiles seemed to have sensed the person¡¯s approach, and immediately crawled back into the crocodile pool. There were only a few injured crocodiles left, lying on the ground and trembling. They also crawled toward the crocodile pool with difficulty. Mo Linyuan held Leng Rongrong in his arms. He was burning with anger, especially when he saw the young woman in his arms was injured. He looked at the crocodiles on the ground with a terrifying gaze. The few that were crawling slowly seemed to have been electrocuted, and their entire bodies were trembling. Then, a long leg kicked a few crocodiles far away, causing them to hit the wall and fall into the water. Did they dare to touch his woman? On the grandstand, some of the women had already covered their mouths and let out a series of screams. ¡°Lord Four is so handsome!¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to cry from how handsome he is. I seriously want to be the woman in Lord Four¡¯s arms!¡± ¡°Those vicious crocodiles are surely afraid of Lord Four. They¡¯re even trembling when they see Lord Four. This is too, too funny!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lord Four after all. He¡¯s so powerful that even the man-eating crocodiles are scared of him.¡± ¡°God knows how many times Lord Four tortured these crocodiles in the crocodile pool. These crocodiles have learned their lesson and are terrified of Lord Four¡¯s aura.¡± On the grandstand, everyone was in a heated discussion. Although they did not see Leng Rongrong being torn to pieces, they were still satisfied to see Lord Four save the damsel in distress. The men were envious of Lord Four¡¯s ability while the women were jealous of Leng Rongrong being saved by Lord Four. The scene boiled over again. Leng Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. When she saw that all the crocodiles had returned to the pool, she turned to look at the man who was holding her and realized that it was Mo Linyuan who was holding her. Her husband. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± When Leng Rongrong saw Mo Linyuan, she felt a lot more at ease. ¡°I thought I would have to fight for 300 rounds and fight the crocodiles until I¡¯m exhausted! Fortunately, you¡¯re here. Did you raise these things? They were scared upon seeing you.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. If he had known that she would enter the crocodile pool, he would not have kept these cruel things. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Put me down.¡± Leng Rongrong felt that many people in the stands were looking at them. She struggled twice, trying to walk on her own. ¡°You¡¯re injured,¡± Mo Linyuan said in an unquestionable tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not a major injury.¡± Leng Rongrong said nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold. ¡°Then, what is considered a major injury? Must you be bitten to death?¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Why did she feel that this man was angry and a little scary? ¡°Um... Not really,¡± ¡°If you¡¯re in my arms, then be good and don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you back into the crocodile pool,¡± Mo Linyuan said as he quickly walked up the steps. When he walked out of the iron gate, he saw Tang Luo, who had arrivedte. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Tang Luo said anxiously. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ve brought Dr. Xu here!¡± Mo Linyuan carried Leng Rongrong into the car. The car drove off quickly. Tang Luo stayed behind to deal with the aftermath because Lord Four had said that not a single one of these stupid crocodiles could be left alive... Alright, these crocodiles are in trouble. Of course, he also had to investigate who had locked Leng Rongrong in the crocodile pool. The crocodile pool always had a key, and only a few people could unlock it with their fingerprints. However, Leng Rongrong was surely not among them. Someone must have deliberately locked her up. ¡°Assistant Tang, who exactly is that Leng Rongrong to Lord Four?¡± An audience member who did not know the truth asked curiously, ¡°Lord Four seems to be very concerned about her!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Of course, he¡¯s concerned.¡± She was Lord Four¡¯s woman, his only wife. They registered their marriage. If Lord Four wasn¡¯t concerned, who should he be concerned about! Furthermore, ording to their observations, Lord Four seemed to be particrly concerned about Leng Rongrong. They had never seen Lord Four so worried about a woman before. If it were any other woman in the crocodile pool, Lord Four would surely say that she was feeding herself to the crocodiles. What did she have to do with him? However, it was different for Leng Rongrong. He had put in so much effort to get rid of all these crocodiles just because they had insensibly hurt her! Chapter 101 - Her Backer Shouldn’t Be Underestimated

Chapter 101: Her Backer Shouldn¡¯t Be Underestimated

Once Leng Rongrong was brought inside the car, Dr. Qin immediately examined her wound. ¡°It¡¯s not life-threatening. It¡¯s just some minor cuts on Ms. Leng¡¯s leg.¡± Dr. Qin pushed his gold-rimmed sses as he ryed the information to Mo Linyuan. ¡°I¡¯ll give her a simple treatment in the vi. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Will it leave a scar?¡± Mo Linyuan asked. ¡°It will depend on Miss Leng¡¯s ability to recover. If her recovery rate is good, there will be no scars. But if she is prone to scarring, an inconspicuous mark might be left, but it will gradually fade.¡± Dr. Qin exined. ¡°My body is not prone to scarring. My recovery ability is pretty good. This minor injury will heal in a few days.¡± Leng Rongrong took the lead to answer before Mo Linyuan could fly into a rage. She actually didn¡¯t care about the injury on her leg. It wasn¡¯t life-threating at all. Her body¡¯s recovery ability was much better than the average person¡¯s, and her recovery rate was infinitely better. Injuries that required a month to heal would only take her half a month. After returning to the vi, Dr. Qin nervously treated Leng Rongrong¡¯s wound under Mo Linyuan¡¯s intense gaze. As the head of the Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s medical team, this was the first time Dr. Qin had treated such a minor wound. He was flustered. But at least it was settled without a hitch. Furthermore, Leng Rongrong was very satisfied. ¡°Alright, that should be everything.¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t think much of it. In her opinion, this kind of wound would be eptable even if it wasn¡¯t treated. It would heal by itself in two or three days anyway. Mo Linyuan just looked a little fierce, but nothing happened. His eyes were fixed on Leng Rongrong. ¡°Do you want to worsen your condition?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s scalp went numb from being stared at, and she felt ufortable all over. Sheughed dryly. ¡°No...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you care about your health then?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. He was actually angry because this woman didn¡¯t care about her injuries. Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan and felt annoyed. She replied tactfully, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I care about my body very much¡­¡± She then sighed and continued, ¡°When will my wound recover? Fortunately, I¡¯m filming an ancient costume drama. Otherwise, I can¡¯t show my legs like this.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were already filled with killing intent. Did this woman still dare to show her legs despite her condition? ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to talk about showing your legs in front of your husband? You want to show off your legs to others?¡± ¡°Why are you so serious? I¡¯m not your actual wife.¡± Leng Rongrong chuckled. ¡°With your status, you probably won¡¯t be interested in a country bumpkin like me who has no background.¡± Although she used to think Mo Linyuan was a good-for-nothing cripple, she now knew that he was not simple. Not only was he not a cripple, but he also had a very important status in the Nether Abyss Empire. Such a person would not marry a wife without any background. ¡°Who said you don¡¯t have any background?¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°I don¡¯t have any background to begin with. Although I¡¯m from the Leng family, you see, no one in that family acknowledges me. I¡¯m really from the countryside!¡± Leng Rongrong spoke with a straight face. Wasn¡¯t she just a country bumpkin? ¡°Your mother is Bai Wanrong. How could Bai Wanrong¡¯s daughter not have any background?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s deep eyes stared at Leng Rongrong. If she had used her mother¡¯s name earlier, Mo Linyuan could guarantee that the three big shots in the underworld and some of Bai Wanrong¡¯s followers would jump out to help her without waiting for her to shout a second time. Moreover, a country bumpkin with an astounding godfather couldn¡¯t be considered an ordinary country bumpkin at all! A country bumpkin with an extravagant bnce on her card was not an ordinary country bumpkin, alright? Leng Rongrong had really underestimated herself. How many people would fight for her if she revealed everything about herself? However, this woman was quite low-key. Other than her love for shopping, she looked like an impoverished vige girl in other aspects. ¡°Although my mother was powerful, she had already passed away after all.¡± Leng Rongrong sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the point if she¡¯s dead? She can¡¯t be my backer.¡± ¡°No, if you want to, everything your mother left behind will be your backing.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. He was almost certain that if Leng Rongrong really wanted to rely on her mother¡¯s connections back then, her influence would definitely be more powerful than his, the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. Leng Rongrong smiled faintly and shook her head. She didn¡¯t need anyone to be her backing. In terms of backing, her few godfathers were enough. Every godfather was a powerful backer. Not to mention her godfathers, she also had an awe-inspiring master. She was once the film empress and also a divine doctor... She had relied on these few backers to the point where she had almost lost all her desires. She only wanted to rely on herself this time. If not, it would be too easy, and she would have no other goals in life. A life without any goals was too dull. Therefore, Leng Rongrong felt that she had to pursue something. Now that she had finally broken away from her godfather¡¯s backing, she absolutely had to be someone with goals. She could only rely on herself. Otherwise, she would be too miserable. She would have to return and rely on her godfathers again... To inherit all of their property. If she inherited all their wealth, she might be the world¡¯s richest person. Even if she wasn¡¯t the world¡¯s richest person, she might be in the top ten. What was the point of living if she did not have to struggle? After chatting with Mo Linyuan for a while, Little Nanyu heard the news and came over. He rushed in and went straight to Leng Rongrong, then asked with a worried expression, ¡°Mom, I heard you fell into the crocodile pool. How are you? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just a small injury,¡± Leng Rongrong held little Nan Yu¡¯s chubby cheeks as he rushed over. The little guy¡¯s cheeks felt especially good to the touch. ¡°I was so worried!¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s worried face was not an act. After being sure that Leng Rongrong was fine, Nanyu looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you protect her? All girls need to be protected. You must protect her well in the future.¡± Mo Linyuan nodded. Although he was not satisfied with being taught a lesson by the child, what Nanyu said made sense, so Mo Linyuan did not hold it against him. Tang Luo returned at this time. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s all settled.¡± Tang Luo said in all seriousness. ¡°Have you discovered who did it?¡± Mo Linyuan crossed his legs. His body was exuding a cold aura, and his eyes were sharp. ¡°I have found the person,¡± There was a hint of helplessness on Tang Luo¡¯s face. ¡°I think it was Xu Rule, Second Miss Xu.¡± Chapter 102 - The Aggrieved Lord Four Is Looked Down On

Chapter 102: The Aggrieved Lord Four Is Looked Down On

??

¡°Are you implying you are not certain?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°No, Second Miss Xu truly did it. She seemed to be unhappy that Miss Leng Rongrong took possession of Mr. Xu¡¯s gun, so she retaliated. I have already informed Mr. Xu. What do you think we should do?¡± Tang Luo¡¯s heart turned frigid. He had been by Mo Linyuan¡¯s side for a long time, so he could tell from his eyes whether he was actually angry or not. It had been a long time since he had seen Mo Linyuan in such a rage. This time though, Mo Linyuan would surely explode. Xu Rule was in trouble, and even with Xu Shiting¡¯s protection, she would not have a good ending. She would surely experience a terrible death. Tang Luo didn¡¯t sympathize with Xu Rule either. She was arrogant and domineering. He had never liked her. If not for Mr. Xu¡¯s protection, Xu Rule would be eliminated without mercy. Tang Luo did not expect that she would seek death in Mo Linyuan¡¯s territory. In the past, Mo Linyuan would turn a blind eye as long as she did not cause trouble for him. However, this time, she endangered Miss Leng Rongrong. Mo Linyuan would surely not let her off so easily. Even Tang Luo could feel that Mo Linyuan had been very concerned about Miss Leng Rongrong recently. Of course, Leng Rongrong was also very kind. When Mo Linyuan pretended to be disabled, she truly did not despise him at all. She even gave him money. It was only natural that Mo Linyuan was living off a woman. Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. When Leng Rongrong saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, she was stunned. What did that look mean? Was it because Xu Rule is protected by Xu Shiting? Moreover, Mo Linyuan¡¯s status might be lower than Xu Rule¡¯s. Was Mo Linyuan asking her how to deal with it? Although she didn¡¯t like Xu Rule¡¯s method of doing things, she was also not the kind of person who would take things lying down. However, it didn¡¯t seem too good to make things difficult for this fake husband of hers, right? After some thought, she decided that since Mo Linyuan¡¯s status in the Nether Abyss Empire was more important, Leng Rongrong said magnanimously, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can deal with it as you see fit. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t punish her. After all, she has such an influential backer, and Mr. Xu¡¯s status is noble. Anyway, I didn¡¯t suffer any severe injuries.¡± ¡°Are you saying your injuries are fine? It will not matter if I don¡¯t punish her? She has such an influential backer?¡± Mo Linyuan repeated Leng Rongrong¡¯s words. His eyes were burning with fire. They were fixed on Leng Rongrong. Wasn¡¯t this woman a little too magnanimous? Shouldn¡¯t she be thinking of ways to kill the person who harmed her at this time? ¡°What if I didn¡¯t show up and you were killed by the crocodiles?¡± Mo Linyuan was furious. This woman didn¡¯t cherish her body. It made him feel suffocated. ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t die, right?¡± Didn¡¯t she consider her situation? Didn¡¯t she realize the difficult position she was put in? ¡°Are you that afraid of Xu Shiting? She has a protector, but don¡¯t you have one as well?¡± Mo Linyuan was angry and irritable. ¡°Isn¡¯t Xu Shiting one of the founders of the Nether Abyss Empire? His status is second only to Lord Four...¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan and understood. It must be a man¡¯s desire to win that made him feel especially embarrassed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m truly fine. Xu Shiting is a man of high status. I know that you¡¯re just an assistant, and you can¡¯tpete with him. I understand, and I won¡¯t look down on you. Although you¡¯re not the founder of the Nether Abyss Empire, you¡¯ve be a member of the socialite empire¡¯s internal organization. You¡¯re already very powerful!¡± Leng Rongrong spoke in all seriousness. Mo Linyuan lowered his voice and got closer to Leng Rongrong. He looked at her intently. ¡°Am I that useless in your eyes?¡± This woman seemed to either see him as a person with a disability or a useless man. Did he look that useless? Why would he need a woman to sacrifice herself to protect him? ¡°No, you¡¯re already very powerful,¡± Leng Rongrong exined, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. The Nether Abyss Empire¡¯s assistant is also someone with high status. Although you¡¯re not as good as some people, you¡¯re already a very powerful person to me.¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°Master, Mr. Xu is already waiting for you at the torture chamber. Do you want to go?¡± Mo Linyuan stood up and nced at Leng Rongrong. He wanted to say something but stopped. It¡¯s fine, so be it. If he was weak, this young woman would find a way to protect him. It was not a bad thing to have a woman protect him. Leng Rongrong was flustered by his gaze. Every time she met Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, she would feel an inexplicable sense of nervousness, even though he did not seem very intimidating. She was never nervous when she saw her godfather, but ever since she discovered that Mo Linyuan¡¯s legs were fine, she was intimidated by him... ****** At the Punishment Hall, Xu Rule was forced to kneel on the ground as Xu Shiting scolded her. ¡°Rule, what is wrong with you? Of all the people you could have provoked, why would you provoke Lord Four¡¯s woman? I can¡¯t even protect you this time. Are your injuries not enough?¡± Xu Shiting was almost angered to death by Xu Rule. He had thought that Xu Rule would calm down after being punished. Who knew that she would poke a hole in the sky? He had already heard about the general situation from Nan Si. Nan Si, that gossipy fellow, had a strong intelligencework, so he understood Mo Linyuan¡¯s feelings thoroughly. It was said that his favor to Leng Rongrong seemed to have surpassed that of Miss Ling. Miss Ling was once the woman whom Mo Linyuan cared about the most. She was the only one who had been doted on by Mo Linyuan. As for the others, many women who threw themselves into his arms ended up in a miserable state. Mo Linyuan did not even take a fancy to them. He was like an emotionless machine. No matter what kind of flirtatious slut came to his door, he was not interested. However, this time, not only was Leng Rongrong married to Mo Linyuan, but they had also registered their marriage. She wasn¡¯t an internal member, but Mo Linyuan had taken extra care of her and made use of his connections for her. He had given her all the good things. He had even heard from Nan Si that Mo Linyuan seemed to be gifting the entire Nether Abyss Empire Ind for this woman! The Nether Abyss Empire Ind had been the gathering ce of the organization for many years. How could it be given to a woman? It was simply too unbelievable. What was even more unbelievable was that he had heard that Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong had acknowledged a son together and had even taken a family photo. Mo Linyuan never liked taking photos. Therefore, he knew that Xu Rule had pushed the boundaries. She was in big trouble. ¡°It is good you¡¯re aware that you can¡¯t protect her even if you¡¯re rtives.¡± Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo walked in from the door one after the other. His cold eyes swept over Xu Shiting. Xu Shiting shuddered in his heart. Mo Linyuan was seriously fuming. Xu Rule lowered her head and did not dare to raise it. Although she wanted to act coquettishly and beg Lord Four to let her go, she could feel the trepidation in the atmosphere. Chapter 103 - First Friend

Chapter 103: First Friend

¡°Lord Four, Rule already knows that she made a terrible mistake. Can you not punish her too severely?¡± Even Xu Shiting, who was also one of the founders of the Nether Abyss Empire, was a little scared when he saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s furious expression. ¡°She knows that she made a terrible mistake?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were so cold that they could freeze a person to death. ¡°I am not allowed to punish her just because she knows how terrible it is? What if Rongrong is in critical condition?¡± Xu Shiting said in fear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Miss Leng¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t very serious?¡± He had only dared to beg for mercy after hearing about Leng Rongrong¡¯s injuries. Otherwise, he would not dare to ask for a lighter punishment in front of Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan looked at Xu Shiting. Xu Shiting shivered. There was no need to say anything more. This time, no matter how he begged for mercy, it would be useless. Moreover, he might be implicated miserably. Xu Shiting wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°So, how should I punish her?¡± Begging for it might be counterproductive, so he could only ept it graciously. At least, Mo Linyuan knew that Xu Rule was one of his people. So, even if Mo Linyuan wanted to punish her, he would not kill her. ¡°Either throw her in the crocodile pool, the tiger den, the wild dog den, or the wolf den. Choose among those,¡± Mo Linyuan said in a dejected voice. Tang Luo, who was following behind, shuddered. In other words, Mo Linyuan wanted Xu Rule to receive the same treatment as Leng Rongrong and give her a taste of her own medicine. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Xu Rule¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet. She grabbed Mo Linyuan¡¯s leg and said, ¡°Lord Four, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t throw me in those ces. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather die!¡± Those wild beasts were extremely ferocious, and she simply did not have the ability to deal with them. The crocodile pool alone would surely obliterate her. What more could she say about the wolf den? Mo Linyuan¡¯s gaze fell on Xu Rule, who grabbed onto his pants. Xu Rule trembled in fear and quickly retracted her hands. She knelt on the ground, and her tears kept falling. She was so scared that other than crying, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She just kept shaking her head, not daring to say anything. ¡°Lord Four, I¡¯m afraid that the crocodile pool isn¡¯t avable. All the crocodiles have been dealt with.¡± Tang Luo reminded him in a low voice. Mo Linyuan was bereft of speech. ¡°Choose among the remaining options. I am giving you twenty minutes,¡± Mo Linyuan said. ¡°I am picking the wild dog den. I will also choose for her. Leave her in the tiger den,¡± Xu Shiting said. There were several wild dogs in the den. They would probably be difficult to deal with. Even so, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Xu Shiting. He couldst for 20 minutes. As for Xu Rule, there was only one fierce tiger in the den. After 20 minutes inside, the worst that could happen was her getting injured. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be eaten by the tiger. Xu Shiting felt that this was the best choice. The hungry wolves wererge in number. They were fierce too. Most likely, they were difficult to deal with. The danger level wasparable to a crocodile pool. Leng Rongrong had been able tost for nearly an hour in the crocodile pool, which was really impressive. If Xu Rule were to enter, she would probably die miserably in less than 3 minutes. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it then,¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly. ¡°Tang Luo, send someone to keep an eye on them. They can only open the door after 20 minutes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to go to the tiger den. I¡¯ll die!¡± Xu Rule pleaded desperately. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Leng Rongrong to enter the crocodile pool. Someone else came up with the scheme. It was not me!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Xu Rule like a wild beast, and a dangerous aura shed in his eyes. ¡°Someone came up with this idea. It¡¯s that woman! It¡¯s that woman! She¡¯s the one who should go to the fierce tiger den, not me. Lord Four, believe me. I was only tricked to do this!¡± Xu Rule told him about the woman. Mo Linyuan gave Tang Luo a look, and Tang Luo instantly understood that he had to investigate this woman immediately. ¡°Lord Four, does that mean I don¡¯t need to be punished?¡± Xu Rule asked happily. ¡°Who said you don¡¯t need to be punished?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Xu Rule. Xu Rule¡¯s beautiful face fell in an instant. Was she still going to be punished? Xu Rule¡¯s face was ashen. Mo Linyuan turned around and left without looking at her. A few minutester, someone came to take Xu Rule and Xu Shiting away to punish them. On the other hand, Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu were in the vi when the doorbell suddenly rang. Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu both looked at the door at the same time. Leng Rongrong was about to open the door when Little Nanyu said directly, ¡°Mom, sit down. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Little Nanyu opened the door. Then, he saw an ordinary-looking girl standing at the door. She seemed to be a little uneasy. ¡°Who are you?¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s little face was filled with confusion. He had never seen this person before. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Miss Leng Rongrong. May I know if she¡¯s here?¡± the girl asked thoughtfully. ¡°Oh, you are looking for my mother. She is here.¡± Little Nanyu opened the door and said graciously, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± The girl followed Little Nanyu in. Very quickly, she saw Leng Rongrong sitting on the sofa. When she saw Leng Rongrong, the girl¡¯s eyes were apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Leng. I said I would help you before, but in the end, I didn¡¯t manage to save you. I wonder how your injuries are,¡± the girl inquired. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. I should thank you instead. You helped me. I saw it all.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the girl and felt that the woman¡¯s eyes and brows were simr to Xu Rule¡¯s. Moreover, she looked like a beauty, but she was dressed very simply and inly, so she didn¡¯t look striking. It seemed like she was deliberately pretending to be unattractive. This girl not only pretended to be unattractive but also kept a low profile. She was obviously powerful, but she looked very timid. What a strange girl¡­ However, Leng Rongrong still quite liked this girl. After all, she had helped her, and she seemed capable. There was no loss in befriending powerful people. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°Nice to meet you. Let¡¯s be friends.¡± ¡°Xu Rourou.¡± The girl seemed to hesitate for a moment before she spoke. ¡°Xu Rourou?¡± Leng Rongrong raised her eyebrows. She had the same surname as Xu Shiting and Xu Rule, and she even looked somewhat simr to Xu Rule. It seemed like they were rted. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Rule¡¯s sister and Xu Shiting¡¯s niece. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of them.¡± Xu Rourou exined, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as them, and I¡¯m not as famous as them.¡± ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Leng Rongrongughed. ¡°In my opinion, you should be infinitely better than Xu Rule. Feel free to sit.¡± Leng Rongrong chatted with Xu Rourou for a while and found out that Xu Rourou was quite defensive. She had been hiding her strength and kept a low profile. However, this did not stop Leng Rongrong from liking her. The two of them got along quite well, and Leng Rongrong made her first friend on this ind that she liked. Chapter 104 - Dad Crazily Dotes on His Wife

Chapter 104: Dad Crazily Dotes on His Wife

Leng Rongrong felt like she hit it off with Xu Rourou, so she exchanged contact information with thetter. When Xiao Yuan came over, Xu Rourou had left in a hurry. ¡°Why are you with her?¡± Xiao Yuan looked at Xu Rourou¡¯s back and then at Leng Rongrong suspiciously. ¡°She¡¯s a new friend of mine. Is there a problem?¡± she asked. Leng Rongrong was baffled. ¡°She¡¯s Xu Rule¡¯s sister who¡¯s not on good terms with her. Xu Shiting doesn¡¯t like her either, so you can say that people around her don¡¯t like her.¡± Xiao Yuan frowned and continued, ¡°She¡¯s a coward and not even as pretty as Xu Rule. She doesn¡¯t know how to act coquettishly, and she¡¯s not very capable. She has never been likable.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Rongrong felt that Xiao Yuan was wrong. Although Xu Rourou looked ordinary, she definitely looked better than Xu Rule if she made an effort. She was definitely not a weak person. Otherwise, she would not have helped Leng Rongrong secretly. Was someone who could knock out ferocious crocodiles with a single needle considered incapable? They should be wrong, right? No matter how one looked at her, she was a very powerful person. It was just that she liked to keep a low profile. ¡°By the way, Master, Xu Rule has been thrown into the tiger den while Xu Shiting has chosen the wild dogs den. Do you want to go and watch the fun?¡± Xiao Yuan asked in high spirits. ¡°What?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Xiao Yuan in surprise. ¡°Have they been punished?¡± Wasn¡¯t Xu Shiting one of the founders of the Nether Abyss Empire?! Even if he did something wrong, he would not be punished, right? Even if he received a punishment, it should be ordered by Lord Four, right? Did Mo Linyuan convince Lord Four to punish them? She wanted to disregard it at first. However, did Mo Linyuan actually convince Lord Four? It seemed that Mo Linyuan had quite a high position in front of Lord Four since he could actually persuade the Great Demon King. ¡°Lord Four punished them by locking them up in the beast den for 20 minutes. During this time, they will not be released no matter if they are injured or dead. I think Xu Shiting¡¯s choice is quite interesting. Many people will be there to watch the fun. Are you going?¡± Xiao Yuan volunteered, ¡°I can take you there.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Little Nanyu, ¡°Are you going?¡± ¡°Go on. Mr. Xu is a very powerful character. It must be very interesting for him to fight with the dogs. Maybe we can learn something from him!¡± Little Nanyu spoke with great interest. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Leng Rongrong and Little Nanyu left with Xiao Yuan. Not long after, they arrived at the wild dogs den. It was a transparent structure, and there was arge area inside where the beasts lived. The ce was vast, and there were as many as seventy or eighty wild dogs inside. These wild dogs were very united. They were intensely territorial. As long as there were strangers or other creatures that entered, they would attack in groups and tear the intruder to pieces. They had been specially trained like crocodiles. Hence, even though they were raised in a separate area, they were actually more feral. They could tear a person apart in minutes. When Leng Rongrong and the others arrived, there were already many people gathered around. Everyone was discussing whether Xu Shiting would end up injured after 20 minutes. Some people guessed that Xu Shiting would leave without injuries. However, there were also people who said that apart from Lord Four who could safely leave the beast den, the others would not be able to leave unscathed. At the same time, there were also people who spected that Xu Shiting was punished because of Leng Rongrong. They had heard that Leng Rongrong had entered the crocodile pool because of Xu Rule, so Lord Four was punishing Xu Shiting for Leng Rongrong. When everyone saw Leng Rongrong and the others arrive, they subconsciously kept their mouths shut. ¡°She¡¯s actually here to watch the show!¡± ¡°Mr. Xu was punished because of her, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Xu is so pitiful. He must hate Leng Rongrong to death. It seems like he¡¯s been punished for the second time!¡± ¡°Mr. Xu pampers Xu Rule too much. Leng Rongrong is in trouble.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Lord Four is so protective of her.What is her rtionship with Lord Four then? Did she use her face to seduce him?¡± The surrounding people were discussing. ¡°Lord Four is a reasonable person.¡± Leng Rongrong sighed in a low voice. She had been bullied by Xu Rule several times. Although Lord Four had not shown his face, he had done things ording to the rules and had not protected the members of his own organization. Lord Four left a good impression on her. Little Nanyu was speechless. Mo Linyuan was considered reasonable? For the sake of his wife, could Mo Linyuan even be reasonable? Little Nanyu¡¯s mouth twitched when he recalled the past. The father he knew would protect his wife like a demon. He could be reasonable in everything, but if anyone bullied his precious little woman, he would be unreasonable. However, that kind of father was wonderful. Xiao Yuan sneaked a nce at Leng Rongrong and shivered in his heart. Lord Four was reasonable?! She was too considerate! Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t need to be reasonable. He was the Demon King. No, he should be more terrifying than the King of Hell. But despite knowing that, Xiao Yuan still wanted to snatch his woman. The more he looked at Leng Rongrong, the more he liked her. She was so beautiful and strong. She was not pretentious at all. Although her leg was injured, it did not affect her at all. He had never seen such a cool woman. ¡°He¡¯s inside!¡± Someone shouted. Thus, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the wild dog den. Xu Shiting was still wearing his suit, but as he walked into the den, he took off his coat, unbuttoned his clothes a bit, and rolled up his sleeves. Xu Shiting was the second most popr man in the Nether Abyss Empire. He was incredibly attractive. Especially when he was only wearing a shirt, he exuded infinite charm. Many women in the stands were about to cry from his handsomeness. ¡°Oh my god, Master Xu is so handsome!¡± ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m going to faint. I really want to be Master Xu¡¯s woman!¡± ¡°Come on, Master Xu only cares about Xu Rule. He¡¯s willing to do anything for Xu Rule!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Xu Rule his niece? They can¡¯t have a rtionship! Master Xu doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Xu Rule and Xu Shiting aren¡¯t blood-rted, and their age difference isn¡¯t that big. I think they¡¯ll get together sooner orter!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°I heard that Xu Rule once risked her life to save Master Xu. That¡¯s why Master Xu dotes on her so much!¡± ****** The surrounding people were discussing. Leng Rongrong looked at Xu Shiting a few times, then her eyes suddenly fell on a girl in the corner. She was wearing a hoodie that covered her head. She looked at the man inside and listened to the discussions around her. A trace of disappointment seemed to sh in her eyes. Chapter 105 - Hidden Like

Chapter 105: Hidden Like

Xu Rourou had been standing in the corner the whole time and looked very inconspicuous. Even if someone noticed her, they would not give her a second look. Her eyes were focused on Xu Shiting. She had been looking at Xu Shiting with deep affection in her eyes. When she heard it was Xu Rule who saved Xu Shiting, she felt it was ridiculous. Xu Rourou was the one who had risked her life and lost the most important thing to save Xu Shiting. However, no one knew she was the one who did it. Not even Xu Shiting knew. Xu Shiting thought it was Xu Rule who saved him. He only believed in Rule. Xu Rourou had tried to exin herself, but he did not believe her words at all. Once Xu Rule put on an act, Xu Shiting would wholeheartedly support her. Just like everyone in her family. Her parents and even the servants in her house looked down on her. Xu Rourou had tried her best to be stronger since she was young, but the result was the same. No matter how strong she became, as long as Xu Rule acted coquettishly, everyone¡¯s eyes would be focused on her. Therefore, she was already used to being ignored and not being seen by others. She was used to being invisible and being looked down on by everyone. In the end, she didn¡¯t try to exin herself anymore. Leng Rongrong wanted to greet the otherdy, but she saw that Xu Rourou seemed to be immersed in her world. Many people around her were focused on her, so she did not proceed with it. She did not want to disturb Xu Rourou. But even if Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t disturb her, there were still people around who bothered Xu Rourou. Some people who were having a discussion noticed Xu Rourou. Someoneughed. ¡°That¡¯s Xu Rourou, right? Both girls are Master Xu¡¯s nieces, but Xu Rourou and Xu Rule are truly different!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone like her seriously came to the Nether Abyss Empire Ind? Is she qualified?¡± ¡°She must have insisted and begged toe with her sister. That¡¯s probably why Master Xu allowed her toe!¡± ¡°Xu Rule is so good at dressing up, and she is so pretty, but this Xu Rourou really can¡¯t do it. She dresses pathetically, and she always covers her face. Does she look like a ghost? Is she so afraid of seeing people?¡± ¡°Even though they are blood-rted sisters, the difference is truly great!¡± ¡°She is truly pathetic. Xu Rule has always been arrogant and despotic, but Xu Rourou has always been weak and ipetent. It¡¯s natural for Master Xu to dislike Xu Rourou.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be here to see how Master Xu dies, would she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s truly vicious!¡± ****** There was a lot of discussion around them. When they talked about Xu Rourou, they looked at her with disdain and disgust as if she was some dirty thing. Even though Xu Rule was arrogant and had a bad temper, everyone still showed respect and admiration when they talked about her. Although they were biological sisters, the difference was apparent. Leng Rongrong frowned as she heard this. She nced in Xu Rourou¡¯s direction, but Xu Rourou kept staring at Xu Shiting and turned a deaf ear to the surrounding conversations. She must have been used to suchments. After all, these people dared to talk about her in such a way. ¡°A wild dog is about to attack Master Xu!¡± Leng Rongrong shouted on purpose. Then, everyone¡¯s attention shifted from Xu Rourou to Xu Shiting, and no one talked anymore. The dogs had surrounded Xu Shiting. Xu Shiting had already loosened his tie and revealed his fair neck. Although he was a man, his skin was as white as porcin, and his Adam¡¯s apple was greatly enticing. The women in the stands were all mesmerized by Xu Shiting. Master Xu stood in the middle of the pack of wild dogs. These wild dogs were baring their teeth and drooling incessantly. It was obvious that they were famished. They looked at Xu Shiting as if they were looking at a sizable, delicious chicken leg. Their eyes were shining with excitement. A few wild dogs suddenly attacked Xu Shiting. Xu Shiting¡¯s eyes turned cold. He kicked a wild dog over with his one hand and grabbed the neck of another dog with his other hand. He threw the dog away and knocked over a few other dogs. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Good skill, Master Xu!¡± There was an uproar in the arena, followed by the sound of people holding their breaths. Countless wild dogs started to attack again. This time, these wild dogs attacked Xu Shiting from all directions. Although Xu Shiting was fast and fierce, he was unarmed, and these wild dogs were in a good position to attack him. The wild dogs¡¯ group attack made Xu Shiting unable to cover all sides. Although many wild dogs had been seriously injured by him, he was also inevitably scratched and bitten in several ces. Arge piece of his white shirt was torn at the back of his waist. It revealed his fair skin. ¡°Master Xu is so fair!¡± ¡°Master Xu¡¯s skin is so fair that even women are jealous!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, injuries on his skin will leave scars in the future!¡± ¡°Come on, Master Xu! There¡¯s still ten minutes left!¡± Many people on the stage eximed in surprise. Of course, Xu Shiting did not hear anything outside through the ss. He just dealt with the wild dogs in silence. Xu Rourou was also very nervous, and her heart was in her mouth. She found an empty spot and grabbed a handful of silver needles. She was ready to help Xu Shiting. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Xu Shiting get hurt. Even though Xu Shiting didn¡¯t like her, she still liked him and wanted to protect him. Suddenly, Xu Rourou¡¯s eyes turned cold. She saw a hungry dog pouncing on Xu Shiting from behind, and Xu Shiting was dealing with a few vicious dogs in front of him. If she didn¡¯t stop it, Xu Shiting¡¯s back would be injured! Without thinking much, the silver needle in her hand flew out. The ferocious dog that was pouncing on Xu Shitih suddenlynded on the ground. Following that, several other ferocious dogs around him also followed the same fate. Xu Shiting didn¡¯t notice it at first, but as the dogs that were attacking him fell to the ground, he sensed something and turned around. He looked around the stage. Then, his eyes fell on Xu Rourou. Xu Rourou timidly pulled her hat down, her eyes were in a panic as if she didn¡¯t even dare to look at Xu Shiting. Xu Shiting was greatly astonished. Someone was helping him. But who was it? It couldn¡¯t be Xu Rourou, right? She didn¡¯t know any martial arts, and she was so timid that she didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly. Right, it couldn¡¯t be her. What was he thinking? Xu Shiting didn¡¯t think much of it and continued to fight with the dogs. However, Leng Rongrong noticed that Xu Rourou had helped Xu Shiting several times. Twenty minutes passed quickly, and Xu Shiting¡¯s battle with the hungry dogs was very exciting. With Xu Rourou¡¯s help, Xu Shiting managed to avoid a few major injuries, so he only had some minor injuries on his body. Once the time was up, Xu Shiting was released. When he came out, Xu Rourou went up to him and handed him a drink and a towel. Chapter 106 - How Could You be so Vicious?

Chapter 106: How Could You be so Vicious?

Xu Shiting didn¡¯t even look at Xu Rourou. He was just anxious to see what was going on with Xu Rule. Leng Rongrong was inexplicably angry when she saw how Xu Rourou was ignored. She was so angry that she wanted to rush up. However, Rongrong held it in. She knew that Shiting didn¡¯t like her either. He and Rule were punished because of her. So, if she rushed up to help Rourou, Shiting¡¯s impression of Rourou would be even worse. However, Leng Rongrong was still angry when Xu Rourou lowered her head and handed the things nervously, but she was ignored. ¡°What kind of man is he? He¡¯s still her uncle. He doesn¡¯t have any manners at all. Didn¡¯t he see who gave the towel to him?¡± Leng Rongrong was furious. Nanyu nced at his mother and instantly understood why she was angry. The little boy rushed towards Xu Shiting. He stood in front of Shiting. ¡°Master Xu, are you blind?¡± The little boy¡¯s voice was childish, but when he put his hands on his hips, he looked overbearing. He looked up and stared at Shiting. Xu Shiting was unable to get a word out. What did this little devil just say? ¡°I¡¯m blind?¡± Xu Shiting pointed at his eyes suspiciously and asked. ¡°Are you blind? Why didn¡¯t you see that Aunty Rourou is giving you something?¡± The little boy stopped Xu Shiting and questioned him coldly. A group of people was watching the show. Nanyu was an internal member of the Nether Abyss Empire. So everyone knew him, and he knew Xu Shiting. The little boy had managed to stop one of the founders of the Nether Abyss Empire. It was a feat indeed. Everyone was worried for the little boy. After all, everyone knew that Xu Shiting¡¯s status in the Nether Abyss Empire was second only to Lord Four. Xu Shiting looked at Little Nanyu with a frown. ¡®When did this little devil be so close to Xu Rourou? He even called her aunty. He even called me by my full name.¡¯ This little boy was Chen Huai¡¯s disciple before. And no one dared to provoke the Crybaby Baldy Chen. And now, the child is Mo Linyuan¡¯s son¡­ Xu Shiting did not want to provoke this little devil and be punished by Lord Four. Shiting turned around and nced at Xu Rourou, then reluctantly took the drink and towel. Xu Rourou was so nervous that she broke out in a cold sweat. She looked at Xu Shiting and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, do you need me to help you? Your leg is injured.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Shiting said coldly. He nced at Xu Rourou, hesitated for a moment, and then waved his drink. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, under Nanyu¡¯s gaze, he opened the drink and took a sip. When Little Nanyu saw that Xu Rourou¡¯s expression had rxed, he made way for Xu Shiting to leave. After Xu Shiting left, Xu Rourou did not follow him. She probably knew that Xu Shiting was going to find Xu Rule. Xu Shiting only had Xu Rule in his eyes. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Leng Rongrong walked over, patted Nanyu¡¯s head, then asked Xu Rourou. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Xu Rourou liked Xu Shiting but would not admit it. ¡°We¡¯re not from the same world, and I¡¯m not worthy of him.¡± ¡°Not¡­worthy?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Xu Rourou from head to toe. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true at all. How are you not good enough for him?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Xu Rourou smiled at Leng Rongrong, then squatted down and said to Nanyu, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s his first time drinking the beverage I gave him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m only helping you because of my mother. Mommy¡¯s friends are my friends too!¡± Little Nanyu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since Mommy likes you, Aunty Rourou, you can tell me if you have problems in the future. I have some status in the Nether Abyss Empire, much better than Xu Rule.¡± ¡°Good boy.¡± Xu Rourou smiled, and her eyes were full of love. Leng Rongrong was surprised to see Xu Rourou¡¯s smile. Xu Rourou was seriously quite pretty when she wasn¡¯t smiling. Her facial features were quite delicate, but when she smiled, her eyebrows curved, especially her eyes, which instantly became extremely charming. It was really beautiful, and even Leng Rongrong was stunned. However, Xu Rourou¡¯s smile was fleeting and disappeared after a while. If she did not smile, Xu Rourou would not look that good with a bitter face. No wonder everyone said she was ugly. ¡°Do you want to go to the tiger den to take a look?¡± Leng Rongrong asked Xu Rourou. Xu Rourou hesitated. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how Xu Rule is doing,¡± Little Nanyu suggested. ¡°I think she must be miserable.¡± ¡°I also want to go and take a look!¡± Xiao Yuan appeared from behind. He didn¡¯t like Xu Rourou, but Leng Rongrong did. So, Xiao Yuan said, ¡°Miss Xu, let¡¯s be friends.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Rourou didn¡¯t have many friends, so when Xiao Yuan said that, she was shocked. Xiao Yuan¡¯s brother, Xiao Yan, was Lord Four¡¯s good friend, and the current leader of the Xiao family. Second Young Master Xiao had such a powerful brother, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t just make friends with anyone. But he really took the initiative to be friends with her? ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be unwilling, would you?¡± Xiao Yuan said pitifully, ¡°Are you dissatisfied with me?¡± ¡°No... If Second Young Master Xiao were to be friends with me, wouldn¡¯t he beughed at by the people around him?¡± Xu Rourou looked at Xiao Yuan with a worried expression. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Xiao Yuanughed. The few of them chatted andughed as they went to the savage tiger den. Many onlookers also went over. As soon as the door to the tiger park opened, Xu Shiting rushed in. Xu Rule fought with the fierce tiger in the tiger den, or rather, she hid from the fierce tiger. She held on for 20 minutes, and her body was trampled and bitten by the fierce tiger in many ces. It could be said that she was in a very miserable state. When Xu Shiting arrived, Xu Rule was already on the verge of fainting. She felt like she was about to die. As soon as she saw Xu Shiting, Xu Rule started crying. ¡°Uncle, I thought I would never see you again!¡± Xu Shiting carried Xu Rule and wrapped her arms around his arm as tears fell. ¡°You will be fine now,¡± Xu Shiting said coldly. When he carried Xu Rule out, he bumped into Xu Rourou and the others at the door. Xu Rule happened to see Xu Rourou and Leng Rongrong together. For a moment, a trace of viciousness shed in her eyes. She asked Xu Rourou, ¡°Sister, are you here to see if I¡¯m dead or not? I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vicious sister!¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. She was so seriously injured and still had the time to talk back to her sister? Did she think that she was not in enough pain? Leng Rongrong did not say anything and nced at Xu Rourou. Xu Rourou only frowned and did not say anything. The people around them were pointing at Xu Rourou. Some people saw Xu Rourou giving Xu Shiting a drink, but when it came to her sister, Xu Rourou did not prepare anything. Then, they talked about how Xu Rourou knew how to please Xu Shiting, but no matter how much she tried, she was not as likable as Xu Rule. Chapter 107 - The Cunning Little Fox

Chapter 107: The Cunning Little Fox

¡°Uncle...let¡¯s leave. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± Xu Rule snuggled into Xu Shiting¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. She spoke as if she was struggling. ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Shiting replied. He hugged Xu Rule tightly and strode forward. When they passed by Xu Rourou, Xu Rule nced at Xu Rourou with a smug look in her eyes. Although Xu Rourou was her sister, she was not as good as Xu Rule. Xu Rule liked the feeling of overpowering her sister in everything. The whole world doted on her while no one liked her sister. Even Xu Shiting doted on her. She knew that Xu Rourou liked Xu Shiting too, but Shiting only favored Rule. Leng Rongrong was not happy with Xu Rule, especially when Xu Rule looked at Xu Rourou like that. Xu Rourou was her friend. How could she let her good friend be bullied? With a flick of her finger, a silver needle that was almost invisible to the naked eye shot out and pierced Xu Rule¡¯s body. Xu Rule felt as if she had been bitten by a mosquito, and it was very itchy. She didn¡¯t feel anything else afterward, so she didn¡¯t make a fuss. Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders. She would not be able to endure it. ...... ¡°Mommy, what did you do just now?¡± When the crowd had almost dispersed, the sharp-eyed Little Nanyu asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s an itchy drug on the needle. If she¡¯s pricked, she¡¯ll feel itchy for a few days.¡± Leng Rongrong was smug. ¡°You really are a cunning little fox.¡± Xiao Yuan could not help butugh. He really did not expect Leng Rongrong to have such a trick up her sleeve. It seemed that Xu Rule was in for a bad time. ¡°Oh right, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Leng Rongrong remembered that Xu Rourou was still next to her. Xu Rourou and Xu Rule were sisters after all. Although they did not get along, she wondered if Xu Rourou would be angry at her for hurting her sister. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Rourou said while shaking her head. She knew that Leng Rongrong was standing up for her. ¡°Since we¡¯re friends, you don¡¯t have to be polite. You¡¯ve helped me before. Don¡¯t worry, this itchy drug won¡¯t do anything serious to her. If she can control the itch, nothing will happen. She will be fine in a few days. If she can¡¯t control herself, she¡¯ll at most scratch her skin and be embarrassed.¡± Leng Rongrong spoke casually. As Rongrong was speaking, she suddenly felt a shadow covering the sky and the earth. Then, the expressions of the people around her changed instantly. Xu Rourou lowered her head again and looked at her toes. Xiao Yuan, on the other hand, was tongue-tied, not daring to say anything. Only Little Nanyu was very happy. His short legs rushed forward excitedly, and then, he hugged one of his father¡¯s long legs. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re here!¡± Mo Linyuan looked down at Little Nanyu, who was looking up at him with his furry little head. Little Nanyu had never hugged his leg before, so he didn¡¯t think that the little thing was so small. When Nanyu hugged his leg and looked up at him, he was actually very cute. Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence, but he felt that this child¡¯s eyes were simr to Leng Rongrong¡¯s. Mo Linyuan reached out and wanted to carry Nanyu. Xiao Yuan¡¯s stone-like face began to crack. ¡°Da-daddy? Nanyu even hugged Lord Four?¡± Xiao Yuan remembered that his brother had once said that Mo Linyuan hated children the most. His brother said that Lord Four did not like those unruly children because once, Mo Linyuan had been dirtied by one of them, and another one had smashed one of his valuable things. When he was angry and asked the kid forpensation, the kid¡¯s grandmother rushed out and scolded him. Mo Linyuan couldn¡¯t hold on any longer before and slipped away. However, what was going on now? Little Nanyu called Lord Four his daddy? Not only did he call him daddy, Mo Linyuan actually hugged the child back. Lord Four hugged... Mo Linyuan walked to Leng Rongrong with Little Nanyu in his arms. He was smiling so much that his eyes were curved into crescents. Then, he lowered his eyes and looked at Leng Rongrong¡¯s injured leg. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt much,¡± Leng Rongrong answered disapprovingly. Mo Linyuan did not say anything. He just stared at her coldly. It made Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart inexplicably weak. ¡°It hurts! It still hurts a little...¡± Leng Rongrong changed her words. Mo Linyuan nced at Little Nanyu. Little Nanyu was very obedient and sensible, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine. I can walk on my own. Put me down first, and you can carry Mommy instead. Mommy is injured!¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. What injury? Her injury was not a serious one at all! Nanyu even wanted Mo Linyuan to carry her? No, she could walk on her own! ¡°Well, I can walk on my own. I¡¯m really fine!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Leng Rongrong felt the world spin around her, and then, she was already in someone¡¯s arms. A certain someone¡¯s face was cold as he carried her, and he turned to leave. As he walked, he said, ¡°You¡¯re still running around when your leg is injured. Don¡¯t you know how to rest well? What¡¯s there to see? if you want to see it, why don¡¯t you just ask Nanyu to hack into the surveince camera for you?¡± There was a hint of dissatisfaction and questioning in his words. Leng Rongrong shrank back guiltily for some reason. ¡°There¡¯s no excitement in watching the surveince footage. Speaking of which, Xu Shiting was still Master Xu. He was really powerful. There were so many wild dogs, but he didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. He managed to hold on for 20 minutes. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about that?¡± Mo Linyuan furrowed his brow, and his tone was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Are you more powerful than him?¡± Leng Rongrong chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s Master Xu, second only to Lord Four. There should be no one more powerful than him in the Nether Abyss Empire. He¡¯s really very strong. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to spar with him. But he¡¯ll hold a grudge against me for this, right?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Mo Lingyuan was calm, and no one dared to make things difficult for his woman. Leng Rongrong chuckled. She obviously did not believe what Mo Linyuan had said. Mo Linyuan felt a headacheing on. Had this woman always looked down on him? Rongrong felt that he was not as good as Xu Shiting... This Xu Shiting, how dare he show off in front of his woman? Shiting should be punished! Leng Rongrong was sent back to the vi. Mo Linyuan stayed with her in the vi for a while. After that, Leng Rongrong asked Mo Linyuan when he would return and whether he still had work to do in the Nether Abyss Empire. Mo Linyuan expressed that he could return whenever he wanted. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Why are you always so confident? It¡¯s as if the Nether Abyss Empire is yours.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. The Nether Abyss Empire was his, to begin with. He could do whatever he wanted. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to be so undisciplined. Lord Four will punish you if he sees this, right? I heard that Lord Four doesn¡¯t like his subordinates to be too undisciplined.¡± Leng Rongrong lectured Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan epted the education obediently and did not refute it. Little Nanyu was watching from the side. He was happy. His mother still did not know that her husband was the true master of the Nether Abyss Empire. Mo Linyuan was Lord Four! Chapter 108 - What’s in the Room?

Chapter 108: What¡¯s in the Room?

Although it was a little unkind, it was really cute to see his mother in such a daze! Mo Linyuan did not rify it either, so Nanyu did not reveal anything. Anyway, his father would definitely not hurt his mother, so Nanyu waspletely at ease. There weren¡¯t many activities that night. The next day, Leng Rongrong and Nanyu had to return and ask for leave from the director. If they returned to the set anyter, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with the shooting progress. When she was leaving, Leng Rongrong remembered her prizes and asked Butler Quan if they could be delivered home. She even emphasized her address. When she said this, Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up like a money-grubber. After confirming that the prize would be delivered home, Leng Rongrong thought of the thin person she had saved who had almost been trampled to death by the horse. The thin man had promised her that if she saved him, he would give her a card that could be used infinitely. Therefore, Leng Rongrong went to the ind¡¯s hospital and saw the thin man who was recuperating. The thin man¡¯s body was wrapped in bandages, and hey on the hospital bed in a terrible state. When Leng Rongrong went in, he was holding his phone and scrolling through videos whileughing out loud. His body twitched when heughed, and then, he was in so much pain that he cried. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here to get your card. You promised to give me your card since I saved your life.¡± Leng Rongrong said directly. ...... Little Nanyu followed beside her and nodded seriously. ¡°Card? What card? Why don¡¯t I remember what card it is?¡± The thin man was in good condition now, but he lost his memory the moment he saw Leng Rongrong. ¡°Did you lose your memory?¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°How about I help you recover your memory? Did the king of horses not step on you enough?¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you know Chinese medicine? Where¡¯s your silver needle? Take it out and give him a few stabs until he regains his memory. If there¡¯s no way to recover his memory, we¡¯ll just schedule his surgery.¡± Nanyu held his chin and fell into deep thought. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen what a person¡¯s brain looks like. Do you want to show me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll open his head. Although it¡¯s a little bloody, I¡¯ve opened the head of my piglet with a brain tumor before. They should probably look the same.¡± Leng Rongrong put on a serious face, and after searching for a long time, she finally pulled out a sharp scalpel. ¡°F*ck, what are you doing?¡± The thin man shivered in fear when he saw the bright de. Then, he pulled on his wound and cried out in pain. ¡°I will open your head. Didn¡¯t you lose your memory? Memory loss needs treatment!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s face looked as though she was being kind-hearted to even operate on the man. ¡°You, you, you, you, don¡¯t do anything. If you do, I¡¯ll call for help!¡± The thin man was trembling in fear. How could a pig¡¯s brain be the same as a human¡¯s? Why did he feel that this woman was so unreliable? His brain was fine. He didn¡¯t lose his memory, okay? What was there to open! ¡°No, if there¡¯s a problem with the brain, it needs to be treated.¡± Leng Rongrong took a step forward, then reached out. She was about to hold the thin man down and operate on him. The thin man¡¯s face turned pale. Leng Rongrong¡¯s knife grazed the thin man¡¯s forehead. Because the thin man was injured, he couldn¡¯t move at all. The moment the knife cut across, he felt a chill, and the urge to pee came. ¡°No, don¡¯t operate on me. I¡¯ve recovered my memory! I¡¯ve already prepared it for you. It¡¯s a ck card.¡± The thin man quickly grabbed the wallet on the table and found a card. ¡°This card can be overdrawn without limit. You, you can use it! It¡¯s on me if you do.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t overdo it.¡± Leng Rongrong took the card. ¡°Look, it¡¯s so good that you¡¯ve recovered your memory. You don¡¯t need surgery anymore.¡± The thin man was speechless. His heart ached for his card. So, why did he agree to this woman¡¯s request back then? Why did this woman like money so much? She liked it so much that after saving his life, she actually wanted his card... Under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t she decline and be a good person? He had a premonition that his card would suffer a terrible death. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t feel the thin man¡¯s pain at all. She took the card and left happily. She held Nanyu¡¯s hand and exited the ward. She didn¡¯t forget to thank the man before leaving. When she passed by Xu Rule¡¯s ward, Leng Rongrong peeked inside. She saw that Xu Rule was like a monkey covered in lice. Rule was scratching her entire body. Leng Rongrong and Nanyu walked over disapprovingly. Just as they left the hospital, they met Mo Linyuan with a gloomy face. Mo Linyuan¡¯s gaze fell on the ck card in Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re so poor that you need to use someone else¡¯s card?¡± Why did he have a bad feeling about this woman snatching someone else¡¯s card? It felt like he couldn¡¯t support his own wife, and he had to rely on another man. Mo Linyuan was really inexplicably unhappy! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m poor, but it¡¯s a waste not to take it. After all, we had an agreement! I saved his life, so this is called an equivalent exchange!¡± Leng Rongrong waved the card in her hand. ¡°What do you want to buy? I¡¯ll pay for you!¡± ¡°I have my eyes on a car,¡± Mo Linyuan said. ¡°A car? No problem, which one? Tell me, and I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan with a smile. ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t your wife very impressive?¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. He didn¡¯t know much about other things, but spending his wife¡¯s money actually felt pretty good. Was this the feeling of living off a woman? Tang Luo thought to himself, ¡®Sh*t, Young Master is addicted to depending on a woman. He had all kinds of cars, but he actually wanted his wife to buy him a car?¡¯ Mo Linyuan had just said in an overbearing manner that his woman actually dared to spend other people¡¯s money. This time, his woman was using someone else¡¯s money to buy things for him. Mo Linyuan was instantly overjoyed. Goodness, ever since Mo Linyuan got together with Leng Rongrong, he had been acting a little weird¡­ Was it scary? Could it be considered adorable? Mo Linyuan sent Leng Rongrong and Nanyu to the private ne. The same women and travelers, who hade with Rongrongst time, were still on the ne. Leng Rongrong and Nanyu were still sitting in their original seats. After the ne took off, they realized that there were a few more empty seats on the ne. After asking around, they found out that the few women who had provoked Leng Rongrong seemed to have done something against the rules. It was said that they had been punished very badly on the ind and might not be able to return home for ten days to half a month. ¡°That¡¯s too tragic,¡± Leng Rongrong sighed. A certain someone had no idea that these people were in such a miserable state because they had provoked her. It was already night time when Leng Rongrong and Nanyu returned to the set. Because it was a littlete, Leng Rongrong and Nanyu returned to their own rooms and didn¡¯t greet the director and others. However, the moment Leng Rongrong opened the door, she felt that something was not right. In the room, there was a strange aura. Before the lights were turned on, something seemed to suddenly fly toward her. Chapter 109 - Film Emperor Jin was Dumbfounded!

Chapter 109: Film Emperor Jin was Dumbfounded!

??

A pungent smell came. Leng Rongrong quickly reached out to turn on the light. At the same time, she suddenly turned her body to the side and dodged the thing that was flying toward her. The lights suddenly lit up. It was only then that Leng Rongrong could clearly see what was flying toward her. It was a stinky stray dog covered in abscesses. This dog looked extremely fierce. It didn¡¯t bark, but it bared its teeth, and its eyes were vicious to the extreme. ¡°Aowu! Aowu!¡± A muffled voice came from the dog¡¯s mouth. It lowered its body as it readied for a second attack. Leng Rongrong was speechless. She even suspected that there was something wrong with her eyes. Was this a hotel room? How could a wild dog be in her hotel room? Who could freaking tell her why there was a dog in her room? She had only been out for a few days, and her room was closed. How could there be a dog? Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t have time to think about it because the stray dog suddenly flew toward her again. This dog was crazy. At first, Leng Rongrong thought that it was just an ordinary dog, and it was only so fierce because it was a stray. But she discovered she couldn¡¯tmunicate with the dog at all. The dog¡¯s eyes were getting redder and redder. It was like a mad dog that only wanted to bite her. The room was a mess, and the cotton in the quilt was flying everywhere. One could imagine how crazy the dog was. Rongrong took a closer look at the dog. It seemed to have no strength in its limbs, and it was walking unsteadily. This was definitely a symptom of rabies. Who was hiding a dog with rabies in her room? If she wasn¡¯t careful and quick, she would have been bitten by the dog. Rabies was contagious. Leng Rongrong did not have the time to think about it because she had no way tomunicate with this mad dog. She could only leave the room step by step. ¡°Aowu! Aouwu!¡± The rabid dog growled in a low voice. Step by step, it walked unsteadily toward Leng Rongrong like a zombie. Leng Rongrong looked at the mad dog warily. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with the animal, she heard the door of the adjacent room suddenly open. Leng Qingqing walked out of the room. ¡°Leng Rongrong, what are you doing?! Barking like a dog in the middle of the night?¡± After screaming at Leng Rongrong, Leng Qingqing suddenly noticed the dog and immediately let out a cry of surprise. ¡°What a terrifying dog!¡± As Qingqing shouted, she mmed the door shut and hid in her room. With her back against the door, the corners of her cold lips curled up slightly. This was the gift she had especially found for Leng Rongrong. It was a mad dog with rabies. If Leng Rongrong was bitten by this dog, this b*tch would be in trouble. Leng Qingqing hated Leng Rongrong to the core. These few days, Leng Rongrong and Nanyu went out to have fun. She was scolded badly by the director while she was still filming. The director said that she was not fit to be an actress and asked her to learn from Leng Rongrong. What a load of bullsh*t! How was she not worthy of being an actress? Leng Qingqing had entered the industry earlier than Leng Rongrong, alright? What right did she have to learn from that b*tch? Who was that b*tch! Leng Rongrong snatched her role, and she was still so arrogant. She did not look like a newbie at all. The more Leng Qingqing thought about it, the more she hated Leng Rongrong. Why was her acting so good? She was clearly a country bumpkin, a hillbilly, a vige girl, but her acting was so good. If this continued, wouldn¡¯t Qingqing be suppressed by Leng Rongrong, that b*tch? It was one thing that Leng Qingle was more powerful than her, but Leng Rongrong was nothing! Outside, due to Leng Qingqing¡¯s screams and the loud sound of closing the door, the mad dog suddenly pounced on Leng Rongrong. At the same time, a door on the other side opened. Jin Mingfeng opened the door when he heard themotion and saw the thrilling scene. ¡°Rongrong, be careful!¡± Jin Mingfeng rushed toward Leng Rongrong with quick steps and leaped next to her, who was about to take care of the mad dog. Leng Rongrong was utterly confused. She could take care of the dog. She was fine all along, but Mingfeng hit her waist so hard! Film Emperor Jin had no idea that Leng Rongrong could deal with this dog. He only wanted to protect Leng Rongrong instinctively. In the end, Leng Rongrong fell. Of course, Jin Mingfeng did not realize at all that he had hit the girl. He only thought that he had saved her. ¡°Get up!¡± Leng Rongrong suddenly growled. While Jin Mingfeng was still in a daze, the mad dog had already charged over. The mad dog¡¯s mouth was drooling, and it looked like it was about to bite Jin Mingfeng¡¯s arm. Leng Rongrong stood up abruptly and lifted Jin Mingfeng up as well. While Jin Mingfeng was still in a state of confusion, a silver needle had already flown out from Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand. The thick silver needle was directly inserted into the mad dog¡¯s head. The mad dog was so close to biting Jin Mingfeng. But it fell to the ground and stopped moving. Leng Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. Jin Mingfeng was speechless. What just happened? He seemed to have felt the world spin, and then, it seemed like Leng Rongrong had grabbed his cor. Was he lifted up in the air? Wait a minute, he was the one who had pinned Leng Rongrong down in that position just now. How did Leng Rongrong get up in a second and lift him up? Jin Mingfeng swallowed his saliva and looked at the mad dog who had suddenly fallen to the ground. ¡°That¡¯s great, if it didn¡¯t fall¡­¡± Jin Mingfeng wanted to say that it was fortunate that the dog had died in time, but he suddenly saw a thick silver needle on the dog¡¯s head. No matter how he looked at it, the silver needle didn¡¯t seem to have grown out by itself, and it didn¡¯t seem to have been there before. It was obvious that Leng Rongrong had suddenly stabbed the dog when she had lifted Mingfeng up. Jin Mingfeng was in a mess. ¡°You, did you do this?¡± Jin Mingfeng looked at Leng Rongrong and asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Rongrong looked calmly at the mad dog on the ground. Her face was showing slight disdain. This dog was too stinky. Although it was quite pitiful, it was really stinky all over... Jin Mingfeng looked at Leng Rongrong in shock. ¡°Do you carry this kind of silver needle with you?¡± ¡°Yes, I studied Chinese medicine, so I use it asionally.¡± ¡°You know Chinese medicine?¡± Jin Mingfeng sized Leng Rongrong up with a strange andplicated look. ¡°I know a little.¡± Leng Rongrong said humbly, ¡°What should we do with this dog? We¡¯ll have to get someone to deal with it, right?¡± ¡°Is it dead?¡± Jin Mingfeng looked at the dog curiously. ¡°He¡¯s not dead, but he¡¯s almost dead. Rabies can¡¯t be cured.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. At this moment, Leng Qingqing also opened her door and entered. She had wanted to see how badly Leng Rongrong had been bitten, but in the end, she saw Leng Rongrong and Jin Mingfeng standing together. Leng Rongrong was safe and sound while the mad dog was lying on the ground. Chapter 110 - Film Emperor Jin, Watch Your Behavior!

Chapter 110: Film Emperor Jin, Watch Your Behavior!

D*mn it! Did this dog not bite Leng Rongrong? Leng Qingqing had gone through so much trouble to get a mad dog here, but in the end, it did not bite Leng Rongrong. How could she be safe and sound? Leng Qingqing¡¯s expression changed. Although she was furious, she still put on an act. She walked toward Leng Rongrong and Jin Mingfeng and made a heart-cupping gesture. Then, she looked at the dog on the ground and asked nervously, ¡°Where did this doge from? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Leng Rongrong gave Leng Qingqing a meaningful look. ¡°You don¡¯t know where it came from?¡± No matter how much she thought about it, Leng Rongrong could not think of anyone in the crew who would harm her. Of course, Leng Qingqing was a different story. Moreover, the way she opened and closed the door was so straightforward, as if she had known that the dog was mad and carried the rabies virus. Now that the dog had stopped moving, Qingqing opened the door and came out while putting on a fake expression. Wasn¡¯t Qingqing the one who did this? ¡°I¡­how would I know? I don¡¯t even know why there¡¯s a dog in the hotel!¡± Leng Qingqing looked at Leng Rongrong and said in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve misunderstood me? Why would I bring a dog to a ce like this?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Qingqing¡¯s attempt to hide something. ...... Leng Rongrong was more or less confident now. She understood it very clearly. Leng Rongrong was afraid that it was this woman¡¯s doing. It was really quite vicious. If the dog had met someone else instead of Rongrong, the person would have been bitten by this mad dog. It was probably because Leng Rongrong and the others had made quite a big scene, so Nanyu, the director, and the others who lived nearby also came out one after another. The director became nervous when he saw the mad dog on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did this doge from? Are you all injured?¡± The director hurriedly walked over to Leng Rongrong and Jin Mingfeng. He was most concerned about whether there was anything wrong with these two main leads. After all, both Jin Mingfeng and Leng Rongrong were very suitable for these two roles. Coupled with their excellent acting skills, they were simply the treasure of the crew. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to these two treasures. Leng Qingqing was standing beside the mad dog. Seeing that the director was only concerned about Leng Rongrong and Jin Mingfeng andpletely ignored her, she was so angry that her face turned pale. ¡°Director, we¡¯re all fine.¡± Leng Rongrong continued, ¡°But we have to get someone to deal with this mad dog. Also, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay in my room anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still an empty room. I¡¯ll just get another one.¡± Director Wang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Rongrong, Nanyu, when did you two return? Why didn¡¯t you make any sound?¡± ¡°I just returned. It waste, so I didn¡¯t greet you, Director Wang. I didn¡¯t want to bother you, but I didn¡¯t expect to still wake you up.¡± Leng Rongrong was helpless. Director Wangughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m happy to see you guys back. I can have a good night¡¯s sleep if you wake me up.¡± While Leng Rongrong was chatting with Director Wang, Leng Qingqing squinted her eyes at the two of them. She then looked at the mad dog on the ground. She noticed that the mad dog seemed to be still alive. The needle in its head seemed to be the reason why it was paralyzed on the ground. If the needle was removed, would the dog be able to get up again and give Leng Rongrong a bite? Leng Qingqing did not give up and prepared to pull out the silver needle. Her hand was quick to grab the silver needle, but it was caught by another fair and soft hand that was full of strength. Leng Qingqing tried to move, but she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t get close to the silver needle. ¡°Miss Qingqing, it¡¯s not easy to pull out these silver needles. This dog is not dead yet. If you pull it out, it will go crazy and bite you. That would not be good. This dog has rabies.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s cold eyes stared at Leng Qingqing. She only felt that Leng Qingqing was really an idiot. Did she think that after pulling out the silver needles, the mad dog would definitely bite her? It could bite anyone, and when it went crazy, Leng Qingqing, who had pulled out the silver needle, would suffer too. Of course, Leng Rongrong did not intend to help Leng Qingqing out of good intentions. She was just worried that something would happen with Jin Mingfeng, Director Wang, or Nanyu. A staff member called the hotel¡¯s security, and under Leng Rongrong¡¯s instructions, a few security guards tied up the mad dog and carried it away. Another staff member came over to book a room for Leng Rongrong. Leng Qingqing gritted her teeth in anger. She red at Leng Rongrong, then turned around and returned to her room. Leng Rongrong asked the director and the others to return to their rooms to rest. After everyone had left, Jin Mingfeng was still staring at Leng Rongrong in a daze... Leng Rongrong was amused by Jin Mingfeng¡¯s reaction. She suddenly realized that this youngest best actor was a little silly and cute. It was no wonder that Ah Chen was always worried that his best actor would be abducted. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± After a long while, Jin Mingfeng looked at Leng Rongrong with the eyes of a fangirl. Usually, Jin Mingfeng was aloof and didn¡¯t speak much. However, at this moment, he was like a child, looking at Leng Rongrong. ¡°You, did you lift me up just now?¡± ¡°Um, probably. Maybe it¡¯s an emergency, so I gained some strength. Don¡¯t mind it. You¡¯re thin, so you don¡¯t have much weight.¡± Leng Rongrong waved her hand and smiled to cover it up. ¡°Did you lift me up with one hand...¡± And it was under the situation where Rongrong was pressed down. So, what was going on with this woman? Why was she so strong? And why were her silver needles so powerful? Jin Mingfeng gulped. His expression was one of disbelief. When Ah Chen came out, he saw Jin Mingfeng looking at Leng Rongrong with a look of admiration and worship. Ah Chen was speechless. What happened to his best actor? Why was he looking at a new girl like that? Worship? The look of admiration in his eyes didn¡¯t seem right, did it? A film emperor worshiping a neer? ¡°Brother Jin? Are you alright?¡± Ah Chen waved his hand in front of Jin Mingfeng¡¯s eyes, and Mingfeng finally came back to his senses. ¡°That, thank you. I seem to have caused you trouble before...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, you were just being kind!¡± Leng Rongrong smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time to rest. We still have to film tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Good night,¡± he said. In a daze, Jin Mingfeng was pulled back into the room by his assistant, Ah Chen. After entering the room, Ah Chen educated his best actor seriously, ¡°Brother Jin, you have to be reserved, okay? You¡¯re the best actor, so you have to be dignified. Which best actor is so easy to get close to? You¡¯re a person of status, so don¡¯t show any admiration in front of a neer. You have to be more dignified and act like a film emperor. Although you¡¯re young and many of the younger generations are older than you, you¡¯re still a film emperor! Let¡¯s not panic. Everyone should be worshiping you!¡± Jin Mingfeng was speechless. This had nothing to do with being the film emperor, right? He just felt that Leng Rongrong was really amazing and cool. After all, she lifted him up with just one hand! Chapter 111 - Making Her Trip

Chapter 111: Making Her Trip

The next day, Leng Rongrong got up early in the morning. She read the script for a while to get into the right frame of mind. Then, Rongrong left the room and went straight to the hotel¡¯s makeup room. Leng Rongrong had just started to put on her makeup when Jin Mingfeng entered not long after. Jin Mingfeng sat down beside Leng Rongrong as he ignored Ah Chen¡¯s advice from the night before. He stared at Leng Rongrong in awe, and after a long while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m alright. It is nothing.¡± Leng Rongrong tilted her head and smiled at Jin Mingfeng. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I am just a little stronger than others. If we¡¯re talking about being amazing, you bing the best actor at such a young age is amazing! It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely you who¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re really amazing. You even took care of that mad dog!¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Alright, alright. She was amazing. She was more amazing than anyone else. Smiling awkwardly at Jin Mingfeng, Leng Rongrong continued to look at herself in the mirror. She motionlessly allowed the makeup artist to do her makeup. When the stylists and makeup artists around them heard Leng Rongrong and Jin Mingfeng¡¯s conversation, they almost burst outughing. They had never seen people ttering each other like this. They had to say that the other party was good and even give a reason. If Leng Rongrong had not put a stop to it, Jin Mingfeng would probably have continued. ...... In the past, the staff had always felt that Jin Mingfeng was very cold and reticent. Why did he feel so different today? Especially when he was dealing with Leng Rongrong. Why were Mingfeng¡¯s eyes filled with admiration? The makeup artist didn¡¯t know anything, so they werepletely confused when they saw the interaction between the two. Although they knew that Leng Rongrong was powerful, it was not to the extent that even the best actor would worship her, right? So, did Rongrong do something to Mingfeng? Of course, even though they were curious, they did not dare to say or ask anything. Jin Mingfeng was gentle toward Leng Rongrong, but that didn¡¯t mean he would be gentle toward them. Moreover, Miss Rongrong was the female lead, so they didn¡¯t dare to ask blindly. ¡°Um, I¡¯m very interested in Chinese medicine. Can I learn from you?¡± After a long silence, Jin Mingfeng seemed to have made up his mind. He looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Ah? Chinese medicine? I don¡¯t have a license or anything like that, I¡¯m just a dabbler.¡± Leng Rongrongughed dryly. ¡°It¡¯ll be bad if I teach you the wrong things.¡± ¡°I just really liked that move of yours. That needle was really powerful. It directly made the mad dog faint,¡± Jin Mingfeng said. ¡°You¡¯re talking about that. That¡¯s very simple. If you want to learn these moves, you don¡¯t need to learn Chinese medicine. I¡¯ll teach you a trick when I have time, and you¡¯ll be able to master it after practicing.¡± Leng Rongrong spoke casually. Little did she know, in Jin Mingfeng¡¯s heart, her image had been upgraded again and again. From a talented woman, she had be an ancient heroine. When Leng Qingqing came out, Leng Rongrong and Jin Mingfeng were almost done with their makeup. Qingqing red at Rongrong. She had prepared the dog for a long time yesterday, but it did note in handy. Moreover, no matter how she looked at it, it seemed that the rtionship between Jin Mingfeng and Leng Rongrong had be better after yesterday¡¯s incident. All Qingqing¡¯s efforts were in vain. Looking at Leng Rongrong¡¯s fairy-like appearance today, Leng Qingqing was even more jealous. This look should have belonged to her. She especially liked the dress of the female lead in this movie, but in the end, she had to y apletely bad female supporting role. It didn¡¯t feel good to be suppressed by a neer. Especially since this b*tch was inferior to her from the beginning to the end. Leng Qingqing couldn¡¯t keep her cool and red at Leng Rongrong. If Leng Qingle had not told her not to act rashly, she would have gotten someone to kidnap Leng Rongrong. When she passed by Leng Rongrong, Leng Qingqing deliberately shifted her feet, trying to knock Leng Rongrong over. She knew that Leng Rongrong¡¯s hair essory was very expensive and important. If it was destroyed, the scene would be difficult to film. Leng Qingqing thought she could trip Leng Rongrong. However, she did not expect Leng Rongrong to easily dodge, and then, for some reason, Qingqing was the one who fell. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so early in the morning. Why are you bowing to me? You don¡¯t have to prostrate yourself, right?¡± Leng Rongrong took a step back and looked at Leng Qingqing on the ground with a serious expression. ¡°Leng Rongrong, you dare trip me!¡± Leng Qingqing was mad with anger. Qingqing¡¯s chin hit the ground, and it hurt like hell. She raised her head and red at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Trip you?¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°She didn¡¯t trip you. You tripped when you were walking.¡± Jin Mingfeng nced at Leng Qingqing. He happened to be walking beside Leng Rongrong, so he had witnessed the entire process. Leng Qingqing was reaping what she had sown. Naturally, the surrounding people believed Jin Mingfeng¡¯s words. After all, he was a film emperor with a higher status. He would not lie so easily. Therefore, the way everyone looked at Leng Qingqing changed. Leng Qingqing was speechless. Leng Rongrong was about to reach out to help Leng Qingqing up, but a small hand suddenly reached out and pulled her hand away. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t help her. What if she tries to harm you again? She fell down herself, but she said you tripped her. What if she¡¯s so heavy that she¡¯d fall again after helping her? Wouldn¡¯t you end up guilty of a great sin?¡± Little Nanyu, who suddenly appeared, held Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Mommy, you have to stay further away from people who like to scam others.¡± Scamming? Leng Qingqing was speechless. What scam? It was clearly Leng Rongrong who had tripped her. Why did Qingqing feel that the people around her did not believe her? Leng Qingqing turned her head and saw that the makeup artists around her were looking at her with strange eyes. When their eyes met, everyone turned their heads away and went to do their own things, ignoring her, who was still lying on the ground. Leng Qingqing gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them. She was really mad. She had lived to this day and could get whatever she wanted. Although she was only a D-list celebrity, her family background was good, and she had a brother who was an A-list celebrity. When people in the industry saw her, even A-list celebrities would treat her with respect, alright? In the end, because of Leng Rongrong, not only was she robbed of her lead role, but she was also always at a disadvantage. Before she could do anything to Rongrong, this b*tch had already taken the initiative. What was going on? Why did Rongrong seem to know what Qingqing was going to do next every time? ¡°Zhao Feifei, get over here!¡± Leng Qingqing gritted her teeth and shouted. Her assistant, Zhao Feifei, rushed over and was shocked when she saw Leng Qingqing on the ground. ¡°Sister Qingqing, are you okay? Who was so blind that they made you fall? Are you all blind? Didn¡¯t you see that Sister Qingqing fell?¡± Chapter 112 - Discovered an Incredible Secret

Chapter 112: Discovered an Incredible Secret

¡°The blind one is Sister Qingqing herself.¡± One of the makeup artists couldn¡¯t help but speak out. No one liked the cold and quiet assistant, Zhao Feifei, because she always took advantage of her status and thought that Leng Qingqing was so great. Feifei was so arrogant that it seemed that everyone had to give in to her artist. Leng Qingqing was helped up. She felt a lump in her throat. Although she was a little angry, she couldn¡¯t make a scene at will. Qingqing sat down in front of the makeup mirror and let the makeup artist do her makeup. Zhao Feifei was scolding the makeup artists from the side, saying that they didn¡¯t help Leng Qingqing who had fallen. The makeup artist couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed when she was criticized too much. As a result, the makeup artist gave Leng Qingqing unsightly makeup. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± the makeup artist said perfunctorily. Leng Qingqing looked at it, and she was instantly enraged. ¡°What makeup did you put on me? Why do I look so ugly?¡± Although Qingqing was the viin, she was also an important character. She felt that everything had to look good. Yet, this makeup artist seemed to have smeared the cosmetics on her face. Qingqing couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with it, but it just looked particrly unpleasant. ¡°No, I just followed the usual for your role. Everyone, look, isn¡¯t this the way it is? Sister Qingqing, you¡¯re acting as the viiness, and this is the makeup of a viiness. Besides, you¡¯ve already turned evil. That¡¯s what you look like when you¡¯re evil. Do you want to be styled like the main character?¡± The makeup artist spoke in a bad mood. Leng Qingqing continued to be at a loss. Her fists clenched tightly, and she vented all her anger on Leng Rongrong. ****** The team arrived at the filming location. Although they hadn¡¯t filmed for a few days, Leng Rongrong and Nanyu got into the zone smoothly from the start of the shoot. Whether it was the scenes with the male lead Jin Mingfeng or with Leng Qingqing, Leng Rongrong performed with ease. Director Wang and the producer were not stingy with their words of praise. They praised Leng Rongrong to the heavens. During the break, Leng Rongrong even taught Jin Mingfeng how to y with silver needles and darts. Since Jin Mingfeng was very curious about this thing, Leng Rongrong taught him seriously. The scene of the two together was very lovely, and the staff and reporters who came to visit the set took many photos. ¡°The film emperor seems to be on good terms with Miss Rongrong?¡± A reporter asked. ¡°Our rtionship is pretty good.¡± Jin Mingfeng nced at Leng Rongrong and replied. ¡°Film Emperor Jin, what do you think of miss Leng Rongrong¡¯s performance in the film?¡± The reporters continued their queries. ¡°Very good,¡± Jin Mingfeng answered. ¡°Film Emperor Jin seems to have always been a loner. May I ask why you¡¯re so close to Miss Rongrong? You¡¯ve worked with many female artists before. Is Miss Rongrong your favorite?¡± Before Jin Mingfeng could say Qianqian¡¯s name, his mouth was covered by Ah Chen, who had rushed up to him. Ah Chen exined tiredly, ¡°Jin Mingfeng has a good rtionship with everyone. His rtionship with Miss Rongrong is formed while working together with her. After all, they¡¯re the male and female leads, so they need to get used to each other!¡± Leng Rongrong sat at the side and looked at her phone absent-mindedly. She didn¡¯t care about the reporters¡¯ interviews at all. She was not famous and was just a neer. Naturally, the reporters were here to interview either her or Jin Mingfeng. Leng Rongrong had nothing to do, so she just went online shopping. Shopping was always so pleasant. Seeing that his assistant had answered for him, Jin Mingfeng turned around and moved closer to Leng Rongrong. Their heads were almost touching as they looked at her phone. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Jin Mingfeng asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a big bow. I bought it for Storm.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°It¡¯s custom made. It¡¯ll look great on Storm!¡± ¡°What about this?¡± Jin Mingfeng continued to look at the items in Leng Rongrong¡¯s shopping cart. ¡°A swing. It looks veryfortable. It must be very cool to put it in the sunroom.¡± ¡°This is a guitar? You can y the guitar?¡± ¡°A little. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty?¡± ¡°Do you need to buy so many beds?¡± Jin Mingfeng¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the four to five different-styled big beds in Leng Rongrong¡¯s shopping cart. ¡°One for each of us. These are all very good-looking!¡± Leng Rongrong took a quick nce and immediately paid for everything. Jin Mingfeng was dumbfounded. Although he could not see everything in the cart, he could see the payment amount... A few hundred million ... A few hundred million? Jin Mingfeng didn¡¯t see it incorrectly, did he? He didn¡¯t count the number wrong... Who told Jin Mingfeng that Leng Rongrong was a new artist and a poor girl from the countryside? How could a poor girl buy something worth hundreds of millions in one go? Furthermore, Rongrong didn¡¯t even blink. More importantly, when Jin Mingfeng took a nce, he felt that many of the items were useless! ¡°Do you want to buy something else?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we buy Ruhua somece aprons and get Tang Luo and Mo Linyuan a few sets of formal clothes? After all, Mo Linyuan is from the Nether Abyss Empire. It¡¯s important for him to dress well!¡± Right! It was like this! Leng Rongrong immediately contacted her personal designer through WeChat, and with a snap, a few hundred million was transferred over. After that, she left a message and reported the men¡¯s size, as well as the clothes they wanted to order. ¡°Master Fei? Y-you just contacted Master Fei? That famous overseas designer whose every set of clothes is so expensive that it¡¯s hard to buy?¡± Jin Mingfeng¡¯s mind was already in a mess. Although he was a film emperor, there was always a long line if he wanted to get a custom-made suit from Ye Fei. However, the woman beside him seemed to be hiding her true abilities! Not only did Rongrong have the other party¡¯s WeChat contact, but she also transferred the money and gave them the size. Leng Rongrong even gave them a deadline of two months to finish the clothes... Jin Mingfeng had a deep feeling that he might have discovered an incredible secret. The way Jin Mingfeng looked at Leng Rongrong became more and moreplicated. At the same time, in the Mo family¡¯s vi in the suburbs. Li Ruhua was about to go crazy upon looking at the delivery packages that had filled the entire hall... Was Ruhua a left-behind child? No, maybe a bodyguard? Or a stay-at-home chef? After all, Li Ruhua had to stay behind. Not only did he have to serve Storm every day, but he also had to receive packages every day. He used to think that receiving express deliveries was a happy thing, but this time, he realized that receiving express deliveries was a terrible thing. Even if the package was for him, he didn¡¯t even have the desire to open it. His young mistress was too scary. What kind of nonsense did she buy every day? The delivery boxes were often marked with the name of the person they were for and who they were for. Ever since he had opened a parcel and realized that Miss Rongrong had bought him a fewce aprons, he had lost all desire to open it! Chapter 113 - Don’t Feel Heartache Over Other People’s Money

Chapter 113: Don¡¯t Feel Heartache Over Other People¡¯s Money

??

In the crew, Leng Rongrong was happily swiping the ck card she had gotten from the thin man she helped. Purchasing everything she desired was the pinnacle of life. Not only did Leng Rongrong buy all kinds of things for herself, but she also bought things for Mo Linyuan, Li Ruhua, and Tang Luo at home. Of course, after not knowing what to buy, she started to purchase things for the crew. A day ago, Jin Mingfeng¡¯s shirt had a button torn. Then, a few dayster, Leng Rongrong gave him a few sets of shirts from the same brand. When the director¡¯s phone had been broken, Leng Rongrong ordered ten phones for him. The producer only mentioned that he liked figurines very much. Just a few dayster, several figurines were sent to that producer. ****** Almost all of the crew members who were familiar with Leng Rongrong received gifts from her. Even Jin Mingfeng¡¯s assistant, Ah Chen, had received a game console from Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart didn¡¯t feel pain as she swiped someone else¡¯s card. After all, it was someone else¡¯s card, so she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of heartache. If it was hers, Rongrong would definitely hesitate. Since it was someone else¡¯s, it would be a waste not to use it. Leng Qingqing saw that almost everyone around had received Leng Rongrong¡¯s gift. Qingqing was so angry that her face turned green. Her words were filled with jealousy. ¡°She only knows how to use such clumsy means to please others. What kind of money did this b*tch have? Everything she handed out must be fake. Don¡¯t be so happy just because you¡¯ve received a gift. You might get disfigured if you use these cosmetics on your face!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This set is obviously fake!¡± Zhao Feifei chimed in as she looked at the crew members who were happily trying out the cosmetics Leng Rongrong had given them. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell the difference between a fake and a real one?¡± The crew member frowned. ¡°Oh, you guys didn¡¯t receive Sister Rongrong¡¯s gift. You¡¯re just saying the grapes are sour because you can¡¯t eat them, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean sour grapes? We don¡¯t want anything from her. Sister Qingqing is from a rich family. How can a country bumpkin like Rongrongpare? Sister Qingqing could have just bought whatever she wanted. Why did she need Rongrong to give her a gift? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a fake. Be careful of disfigurement, Sister!¡± Zhao Feifei crossed her arms in front of her chest and spoke arrogantly. Although she felt a little sour that Leng Rongrong¡¯s gift had been epted by everyone, she still had to protect Leng Qingqing on the surface. After all, Leng Qingqing was her master, and Feifei had to serve her. The people around heard Zhao Feifei¡¯s voice and gathered around. Some of them who had received Leng Rongrong¡¯s cosmetics set all said, ¡°They¡¯re all authentic. You¡¯ve never seen them before, so don¡¯t nder others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Zhao Feifei. Have you never seen this brand before? You actually called such an authentic thing a fake!¡± Zhao Feifei had wanted to taunt Leng Rongrong and make everyone target her. She didn¡¯t expect that all the things Leng Rongrong bought were authentic, and everyone was actually protecting Rongrong. All of a sudden, Zhao Feifei was criticized badly. Leng Rongrong, on the other hand, did not pay much attention to these people. When she was bored with shopping, she yed a few games. When Rongrong was bored of the game, she started to read her lines and practice them with Jin Mingfeng. Jin Mingfeng hadpletely fallen for Leng Rongrong. He had be her little sidekick. No matter what Leng Rongrong did, he would go up to her and take a look. Ah Chen had even once reminded him that Jin Mingfeng was the best actor in the world. Mingfeng should not be so unprincipled. However, a certain film emperor still maintained his unprincipled attitude towards a certain person. In less than two months, Jin Mingfeng had been reduced to a certain someone¡¯s follower. During the interview, the reporters were shocked to see that Jin Mingfeng had to look at Leng Rongrong before he spoke, as if he was waiting to see Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression before answering. When the filming of the drama was almost over, another reporter came to visit the set for an interview. As the two main leads, Leng Rongrong and Jin Mingfeng were naturally interviewed. Under such circumstances, the reporters¡¯ cameras would naturally be focused on Jin Mingfeng, the film emperor. The questions were directed at him. However, every time the reporters asked him a question, Jin Mingfeng would always nce at Leng Rongrong first. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Answer me. Why are you looking at me?¡± Thest time she was interviewed like this, many people had misunderstood their rtionship, so this time, Leng Rongrong kept her mouth shut and did not help Jin Mingfeng answer. Jin Mingfeng was stunned. Not far away, Ah Chen¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he held his forehead. As long as the film emperor was in front of Leng Rongrong, Jin Mingfeng would be silly. Simr to that of a silly and lovesick woman! The reporters nced at Leng Rongrong, then at Jin Mingfeng with a meaningful look in their eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t the two of you feel like a married couple now? Furthermore, Jin Mingfeng looks like a henpecked husband!¡± The reporter could not help butugh. ¡°Hehe, you guys are really good at joking. Jin Mingfeng and I are brothers. What henpecked husband?¡± Leng Rongrongughed dryly and red at Jin Mingfeng. Jin Mingfeng was stunned for a moment, then immediately chimed in, ¡°Aren¡¯t we brothers?¡± Ah Chen continued to hold his forehead. He had a feeling the future gossip about the two was going to be overwhelming. The reporters started to ask other questions. The two of them answered the questions rather smoothly. When the interview was over, Leng Rongrong turned around and walked away quickly. Some reporters even stopped Jin Mingfeng, wanting to ask him something. In the end, Jin Mingfeng turned around and chased after Leng Rongrong. The reporters were speechless. After Leng Rongrong sat down, Jin Mingfeng took a seat beside her. Then, he stuck his head close to Leng Rongrong and started discussing games and other things. The reporters took a few photos from afar. Then, they started to discuss that Jin Mingfeng must really like this newbie. Otherwise, why would he follow a newbie like a shadow? However, they were very envious of this new actress. She was really capable. It was only her first movie, but she was already the lead. Moreover, she was also looked upon favorably by Jin Mingfeng. Leng Qingqing deliberately walked past. She thought that she was a B-list or C-list actress and that her appearance was not bad. Although Qingqing was not the main character, she was still an important supporting role. Once the reporters saw her, they should stop and interview her. Unexpectedly, not a single reporter approached her. When she passed by, some reporters even urged her, ¡°Who are you? Move aside. You¡¯re blocking the camera. Can¡¯t you see? Mr. Mingfeng and Ms. Rongrong look sopatible today. Isn¡¯t this a lovely scene?¡± ¡°It can be said that they look harmonious. You over there, can you not block my line of sight?¡± Leng Qingqing took a few steps to the side. She was driven away by a few people. Everyone was chasing her away like they were chasing a fly. They did not even see her face! Leng Qingqing was speechless. It was Leng Rongrong and that Jin Mingfeng again! Chapter 114 - But I Don’t Like It

Chapter 114: But I Don¡¯t Like It

¡°How could there be anything between Rongrong and Mingfeng? Rongrong is married,¡± Leng Qingqing said in a weird tone. ¡°What?¡± Her cold words instantly attracted the attention of several reporters. Everyone looked up at Leng Qingqing and asked her expectantly, ¡°Sister Qingqing, so it¡¯s you. Can you tell me if Leng Rongrong is really married?¡± ¡°Do you still need to film when you have a husband?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. Who¡¯s her husband? He must be someone special, right?¡± The reporters all stared at Leng Qingqing. They were waiting for her to give an answer. Leng Qingqing shrugged and snorted, ¡°Everyone in the production team knows that Leng Rongrong is married. Her husband even came here to visit her at work. It¡¯s not a secret, so I don¡¯t mind telling you. However, her husband¡¯s situation is a littleplicated... I can¡¯t just say that he¡¯s disabled without Rongrong¡¯s consent, can I?¡± As she said this, Leng Qingqing covered her mouth. ¡°Aiya! I think I said something wrong. Don¡¯t misunderstand. Rongrong definitely didn¡¯t sell herself to marry a crippled man for money.¡± Leng Qingqing deliberately let slip all sorts of things. Qingqing looked like she was trying to cover up something by mentioning Leng Rongrong, but the words that came out of her mouth made Leng Rongrong speechless. Rongrong¡¯s image was turned into a money-grubber who married a rich cripple she didn¡¯t like for money. Most importantly, Leng Qingqing did not mention what Mo Linyuan looked like. The reporters thought of a rich and disabled man and immediately split up. They believed that Leng Rongrong had married a disabled and ugly old man for money. Instantly, the reporters were stunned. Thereafter, Leng Qingqing added a few more words, intentionally or otherwise. All of a sudden, she made it sound as if Leng Rongrong had abandoned her husband at home and ran out to film. Then, she seduced all kinds of handsome men. Jin Mingfeng, the film emperor, was seduced by the flirtatious Leng Rongrong. Leng Qingqing¡¯s words were vague, but it was not difficult to lead the reporters to this road. The reporters were good at guessing and immediately guessed what Leng Qingqing wanted to express. ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ve said too much. If you have any questions, you can ask Jin Mingfeng and Rongrong.¡± After Leng Qingqing finished her words, she ran away. With a cold smile on his face, Qingqing nced at Rongrong coldly. B*tch, I¡¯d watch how you die. ****** The next day, the reports came out. Because Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t create a Weibo ount, and didn¡¯t care much about the news on the inte, she had no idea that she had already be a hot search. After she woke up, Rongrong received a call from her manager whom she had not met before and found out that she was on the hot search. ¡°Leng Rongrong, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re a newbie. It¡¯s already good enough that you can y the lead role. Why are you still in the mood to hook up with Jin Mingfeng?¡± Ye Tianxin was furious. ¡°Do you know who he is? You¡¯re seducing someone else instead of filming properly. Are you selling your body?¡± ¡°Excuse me, Sister ye, can you tell me what happened before you scold me?¡± Leng Rongrong was at a loss. She had no idea what had happened. When did she seduce anyone? When did she seduce Jin Mingfeng? ¡°Ha! You still don¡¯t know what happened?¡± Ye Tianxin exploded in anger. ¡°You better go on Weibo and take a look. You¡¯re really capable. You got married to an old man for money and shamelessly hooked up with Mr. Mingfeng. You¡¯ve made it to the hot search. Quickly go and apologize. Post an apology on Weibo and tell everyone that you were wrong!¡± Leng Rongrong was stunned for a moment, ¡°Apologize? Why should I?¡± Marry an old man for money? A shameless newbie seducing Jin Mingfeng? What the hell was an old man? Her husband, Mo Linyuan, was a handsome man. When did he be an old man? And seducing the film emperor... Wasn¡¯t Jin Mingfeng the one who had been pestering her? She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Who was she apologizing to? Why would she even apologize? This manager of hers was really a little funny. She didn¡¯t ask her own artist if she had been defamed, nor did she ask the public rtions team for help. She wanted Rongrong to apologize on her own? ¡°You¡¯ve seduced someone and done immoral things for the sake of money. Of course, you have to apologize to everyone, your husband, the film emperor, and his fans! ¡°You should just issue an apology. Post it on Weibo,¡± Ye Tian Xin ordered. The corner of Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. Her manager was either an idiot or someone who wanted to harm her on purpose. What apology? Why should she apologize for something she didn¡¯t do? Besides, wasn¡¯t an apology the same as admitting that she had done such immoral things? After admitting it, Leng Rongrong would be scolded even more badly, right? This drama that was about to end would fail miserably. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize. I¡¯ll take care of this myself. Goodbye, Sister Ye.¡± Leng Rongrong immediately hung up the phone. Then, she opened her phone and scanned Weibo. Only then did Rongrong realize that she had really made it to the hot search. She had been criticized badly by many people, especially Jin Mingfeng¡¯s fans. They were criticizing her even more, saying that she had actually seduced Jin Mingfeng, the film emperor, and that she was simply shameless. There were also many who said that she had a husband, and her husband was an old, ugly, bald, and disabled man. Leng Rongrong was speechless. An old, ugly, bald, and crippled man? Was this referring to Mo Linyuan? Leng Rongrong imagined Mo Lingyuan¡¯s appearance once he grew old, and she shivered instantly. It couldn¡¯t be, could it? He was so frightful now. He wouldn¡¯t be so terrifying when he grew old, would he? After taking a look at thements on Weibo, Leng Rongrong was at a loss for what to do. Just as Rongrong was thinking about how to deal with it, her phone suddenly rang. Leng Rongrong was shocked. Her phone flew out of her hand, but she caught it. She picked up the call. ¡°Mo Linyuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Old, ugly, crippled, and bald?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice came from the phone with a little anger. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You probably won¡¯t believe it, but I wasn¡¯t the one who said those.¡± Leng Rongrongughed dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why there are such rumors either. I¡¯m trying to find a way to resolve it.¡± ¡°You have a way to solve it?¡± The man¡¯s voice seemed to be slightly raised. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it yet.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one knows that you¡¯re my husband anyway. Besides, you¡¯re not ugly. You won¡¯t lose any meat if people spread the word.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose a piece of meat, but I don¡¯t like it.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s tone carried a hint of danger. He obviously didn¡¯t like being treated as an old, bald, and ugly man. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Mo Linyuan spoke it as if Leng Rongrong liked it. How could she like it when others thought that she was someone who was blinded by money... Shouldn¡¯t Leng Rongrong be the one who¡¯s unhappy? Moreover, what was Mo Linyuan panicking for? Why did Rongrong suddenly lose her confidence when she answered Mo Linyuan¡¯s call? Leng Rongrong had so many godfathers as her backing. Why was she afraid of Mo Linyuan? He was just a little assistant in the Nether Abyss Empire! Chapter 115 - A Cripple or a Cuckold, Guess Which I Don’t Like More?

Chapter 115: A Cripple or a Cuckold, Guess Which I Don¡¯t Like More?

¡°Don¡¯t use your title as my wife to cause trouble for me outside.¡± After a long time, Mo Linyuan¡¯s faint voice was heard on the phone. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count as me causing trouble, right? The reporters had misunderstood! Besides, no one else knows I¡¯m your wife. You¡¯re just pretending to be disabled, so why do you care about your reputation?¡± Leng Rongrong retorted. ¡°Being a cripple or being cuckolded, which one do you think I dislike more?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Alright¡­¡± It was true that men didn¡¯t like to be cheated on, but she didn¡¯t even cheat on him. It was just a false rumor! What was there to be nervous about? ¡°Do you need me to help you deal with it?¡± After a while, Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was heard from the phone again. ¡°No need,¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m in the entertainment industry, so I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of scandals in the future. If I need your help with everything, can you handle it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite self-aware.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was piercing. ¡°By the way, have you gone home? I bought you and Tang Luo something. Remember to open the package when you get home. Don¡¯t be too touched. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s card!¡± Leng Rongrong hung up the phone with a smile. Just as she hung up on Mo Linyuan, Ye Tianxin called again. ¡°Leng Rongrong, how dare you hang up on me?¡± ¡°Sister Ye, Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯ll settle this myself? Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡± Leng Rongrong tried her best to persuade the other party. Then, Rongrong realized there was something wrong with her manager. Ye Tianxin actually wanted her to post an apology on Weibo. Her manager also wanted Rongrong to admit she was guilty. Leng Rongrong was speechless. So what evil thing had Rongrong done? Why did she have to admit what she had done? It was really baffling. Because Leng Rongrong was really impatient with her suspicious manager, she hung up the phone again and then blocked her directly. At Wandang Entertainment, Ye Tianxin looked at her phone in disbelief. The corner of her mouth was twitching. ¡°Leng Rongrong hung up the phone again?¡± A handsome and fashionably dressed man was sitting at the corner of the office table. His long legs were crossed as he coldly nced at Ye Tianxin. Ye Tianxin nced at Leng Qingle and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll call again.¡± The call went through, and a cold female voice came from the other end. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you¡¯re calling is busy...¡± Ye Tianxin frowned as she looked at her phone. After a long time, she made a second call. After calling a few times, Ye Tianxin finally realized something. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call. You¡¯ve been blocked.¡± Leng Qingle jumped down from the table and looked at Ye Tianxin coldly. ¡°Remember everything I¡¯ve told you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Leng Rongrong.¡± Ye Tianxin smiled at Leng Qingle. Leng Qingle was the top star of Wandang Entertainment, as well as one of its founders. As a manager, Tianxin naturally had to listen to him. Ye Tianxin didn¡¯t know how Leng Rongrong had offended Leng Qingle. Leng Qingle had personally told Tianxin to ¡®take good care¡¯ of Rongrong. She would give Rongrong more scenes that were hard and tiring but did not show her face much. Ye Tianxin instantly understood and knew what she had to do. She had a few artists under her, so she naturally did not mind suppressing a neer. Originally, with Leng Rongrong¡¯s qualifications, she could have acted as the female lead in her first film. Rongrong was also very good-looking, so her subsequent development was bound to be very smooth. Now, Ye Tianxin was afraid that it would be difficult. After offending one of thepany¡¯s bosses and being ¡®taken care¡¯ of by this boss, it would be strange if Leng Rongrong could develop well. Although it was a pity, Leng Qingle had already said that Ye Tianxin didn¡¯t have much power as a manager, so she could only do as she was told. ****** At the filming location. When Leng Rongrong went to the dressing room to get her makeup done, the makeup artists were already talking about her. Of course, the crew members were still very friendly. Everyone was concerned about Leng Rongrong and said that the reporters were always writing nonsense. As for Leng Rongrong¡¯s husband, everyone had actually seen him before, so they all knew that this husband had nothing to do with being ugly or bald. No matter what, he was still a handsome man. Although he was in a wheelchair, his handsomeness could not be hidden. ¡°Those reporters really know how to write nonsense!¡± ¡°Reporters are always like this. They¡¯re always so quick to jump to conclusions. It¡¯s not easy to be an actor!¡± ¡°Yes, anyone with eyes can see that Sister Rongrong and Film Emperor Jin are just friends. Rather than saying that it¡¯s an ambiguous rtionship, it¡¯s better to say that Film Emperor Jin is like Sister Rongrong¡¯s little follower!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I saw Leng Qingqing saying something to the reporters yesterday. Could she be spreading rumors?¡± ****** When Leng Rongrong was doing her makeup, a few makeup artists were discussing something. Leng Rongrong smiled and did not say anything. She just listened quietly, and naturally guessed that it might really be rted to Leng Qingqing. It wasn¡¯t the first time that Leng Qingqing had targeted her. The two of them had been at loggerheads since the first day they met. In order to harm Rongrong, it was not a big deal to spread some rumors. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t really care about the rumors on the inte. Anyway, rumors were just rumors, and they couldn¡¯t affect her much. She had taken photos of her daily life, and she didn¡¯t have a Weibo ount, so even if the people on the inte wanted to scold her, they didn¡¯t know where to go. Originally, Leng Rongrong had thought to let this matter go on its own. Exining and such didn¡¯t seem to be the right response. Rongrong understood that the more she tried to exin, the worse it would get. It was not appropriate for Leng Rongrong to exin herself. If she let Jin Mingfeng do the exining instead, she was afraid that it would only add fuel to the fire. Hence, she decided to quietly wait for other things to overwhelm her. After a few days, everything would be fine. Leng Rongrong thought that she could solve the problem by not caring about anything, but in order to avoid suspicion, she didn¡¯t take anyone¡¯s nanny van and took the crew¡¯s bus directly. When she arrived at the crew with a few supporting actors, something happened. As soon as Leng Rongrong got out of the car, a watermelon flew over. She jumped in shock. ¡°Such a big hidden weapon!¡± Leng Rongrong dodged, and the watermelon hit the rear window. In the car, there were still a few supporting characters who were about to get out. When they saw the dense crowd outside, they screamed and rushed back into the car. Then, they shouted at the driver, ¡°Close the door!¡± The car door was closed, and Leng Rongrong, who was the first toe out, was shut outside. The bus left with a whoosh, kicking up a cloud of dust. Leng Rongrong waved her hand. Her eyes were almost blinded by the dust. Just as she recovered, another tomato flew toward her. Then, rotten vegetables, rotten eggs, and other things attacked her like a storm. ¡°Sl*ut!¡± ¡°Seducing our film emperor!¡± ¡°Our Fengfeng has always been innocent. What right do you have to seduce him?!¡± ¡°A married woman still seduced a man. Do you have any shame?¡± Chapter 116 - Her Husband is so Ugly!

Chapter 116: Her Husband is so Ugly!

Along with a series of curses, wine bottles and pop cans were thrown at Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong dodged left and right, then raised her hand to grab two beer bottles. She frowned as she looked at the group of people holding the banner in front of her. She raised her head to look at the words on the banner. Sl*t Leng Rongrong, get out of the entertainment industry! Leng Rongrong was speechless. Sl*t? And get out of the entertainment industry? Jin Mingfeng¡¯s fans were truly extraordinary and terrifying. Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the mass of people in front of her. The rotten eggs that were continuously flying at her made her dodge left and right. She looked at the group of people with furrowed brows. ¡°Can you guys calm down a little? I understand that all of you like Film Emperor Jin very much, but there¡¯s really nothing going on between me and him!¡± ¡°Nonsense. If you don¡¯t have anything going on with our film emperor, would the reporters just randomly report it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the reporters have already taken photos. You¡¯re so close to our film emperor, so what right does a neer like you have to be so close to him? You must have seduced him!¡± ¡°Sl*t, get out of the entertainment industry! I think you seduced our actor because he¡¯s innocent!¡± ¡°Our Fengfeng has always been very pure. A profligate woman like you is not worthy of being his friend!¡± ****** Leng Rongrong¡¯s words made the fans even more agitated. Everyone started to curse Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t think that our film emperor will fall for you just because you¡¯re pretty. He¡¯s only temporarily bewitched by you!¡± ¡°You sl*t! You must be coveting our film emperor¡¯s beauty!¡± ¡°Our film emperor is so handsome. Tell me honestly, did you fall for his beauty and then lust for his status?¡± As Leng Rongrong dodged, she answered seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t care about other things, but you actually think I¡¯m greedy for your film emperor¡¯s beauty? You guys probably don¡¯t know what my husband looks like!¡± ¡°Fat head, big ears, fat brain, and fat intestines. He¡¯s also a bald middle-aged man. Do you think we don¡¯t know?¡± The fans were furious. ¡°You must have married such an ugly old man. You must be feeling indignant. That¡¯s why you seduced our film emperor!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s pretty little face scrunched up into a ball. ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood my husband. He¡¯s not that ugly! Compared to Jin Mingfeng, he should be better.¡± The fans were all shocked by Leng Rongrong¡¯s words. For a moment, the air seemed to have frozen, and the fans even forgot to smash the rotten eggs in their hands. After a few seconds of shock, the fans exploded. ¡°Is she suffering from a stroke? She actually thinks her husband is more handsome than our film emperor!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I already said he¡¯s bald. How handsome can a bald man be?¡± ¡°She is probably afraid of her husband. Her husband is a very rich person. Rongrong depends on him. If her husband hears her speak like this, he¡¯ll definitely reward her with money!¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Why didn¡¯t they believe Leng Rongrong when she exined it so seriously? Just as she was feeling a little desperate while thinking about how to escape from this group of terrifying fans and enter the filming set, a car suddenly drove over and stopped beside her. This was a rtively mboyant luxury car worth tens of millions. A few people who looked like bodyguards got out of the car. Immediately after that, another car door was opened. A wheelchair was taken out and ced on the ground. Then, a thin man was carried out of the car and ced in a wheelchair. At that moment, Leng Rongrong was silent and so was therge group of irascible fans in front of her. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the man in the wheelchair. The skinny man in the wheelchair felt the gazes of countless people in front of him. He looked at the fans and saw Leng Rongrong¡¯s name on the banner. He asked, ¡°Do you know where Leng Rongrong is?¡± The fans gasped. This man was Leng Rongrong¡¯s husband? Wasn¡¯t he too¡­ugly He was really bald, but he didn¡¯t seem to be as fat as the rumors said, and he was as scrawny as a monkey. Everyone looked at Leng Rongrong and then at the thin man. They were not worthy. They were simply not worthy. Leng Rongrong was as beautiful as a fairy in an ancient costume, but that skinny man was so ugly that his mouth was pointed and his cheeks were like that of an ape¡¯s... The fans were shocked to the extreme. No one said a word, only staring nkly at Leng Rongrong and the skinny man. Then, someone pointed in Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction and whispered, ¡°Your wife is there.¡± At this moment, some of the fans started to sympathize with Leng Rongrong. Rongrong was such a beautiful woman, but her husband was so ugly that he could only be described as extremely unsightly. They really didn¡¯t know how it would feel to marry such an ugly husband when Rongrong was so beautiful. As a result, the fans were so stunned that they forgot that they were here to demand an exnation from Leng Rongrong, to force her out of the entertainment industry, and make her leave Film Emperor Jin. The fans were whispering to each other, discussing in low voices whether this skinny monkey-like man was here to teach Leng Rongrong a lesson. Leng Rongrong was in trouble now. They didn¡¯t need to do anything. This man must have heard that his wife had cheated on him, so he came to look for Leng Rongrong. When the skinny man saw Leng Rongrong, the bodyguards pushed him in front of Leng Rongrong. Then, the skinny man looked at Leng Rongrong with tears in his eyes. His eyes were filled with resentment, like a resentful woman who had just seen her unfaithful man. ¡°Her husband is so ugly...¡± ¡°His expression is even uglier...¡± ¡°They look so miserable. Both of them look so miserable!¡± The fans did not know where their sympathy came from, but they started to sympathize with Leng Rongrong and the skinny monkey. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes twitched as she looked at the thin man. ¡°Exin yourself, you¡¯re not my husband!¡± Leng Rongrong felt the sympathetic gazes from the people around her, and they stopped smashing things. She guessed that the people around her probably felt that she was pitiful for marrying such an ugly husband. ¡°What husband? Give me back my card! You have spent hundreds of millions in just a few days. Are you trying to fly into the sky?¡± The thin man was about to go crazy. This woman was too terrifying. After taking his card, Leng Rongrong started to swipe it randomly. Every day, the thin man would receive hundreds of messages about the deduction of money. Did Leng Rongrong not know when to stop? The thin man had originally wanted to rest in bed, but he was mentally tortured by countless deduction messages every day. Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and he dragged his sickly body to find Leng Rongrong! ¡°Wow, it¡¯s her husband!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really rich! He¡¯s got a few hundred million!¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯re willing to marry such an ugly monster!¡± ¡°As expected, people are crueler to themselves. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand facing such an ugly man every day!¡± ****** A ck cayenne suddenly stopped at the side. The window rolled down, and a devilishly handsome face was revealed. A trace of doubt shed through his unfathomable eyes because of the surrounding discussions. Chapter 117 - You’re Not Giving My Wife Money to Spend?

Chapter 117: You¡¯re Not Giving My Wife Money to Spend? Trantion

Mo Linyuan¡¯s cold eyes swept across the banner that was held high. They were fixated on the words ¡°Get out of the entertainment industry!¡± Very good, Leng Rongrong said she could solve it herself, but then, she got scolded by so many people. After Mo Linyuan saw the words clearly, he also heard the discussion of the crowd. A few hundred million? Her husband was really ugly? For the sake of money, she was so cruel to herself and married such an ugly man. It was not worth it! ****** Mo Linyuan followed the gazes of the fans and looked in the front direction. Then, he saw a wheelchair with its back facing him. On the other side of the wheelchair was his beautiful but extremely strong wife, Leng Rongrong. Tang Luo had already gotten out of the car. As soon as he got out of the car, there was a scream from the side. ¡°Wow, what a handsome man!¡± When one of the fans eximed, it immediately attracted even more exmations from the other fans. ...... Everyone only saw Tang Luo. When Tang Luo walked to Mo Linyuan¡¯s side and pushed Mo Linyuan out of the car, the fans screamed even more. All of a sudden, the fans who had been surrounding Leng Rongrong and the thin man threw down their banners and rushed to the side to surround Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo. Tang Luo was dumbfounded. He had no idea what was going on. Mo Lingyuan¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and with strong pressure, he nced at all the fans. ¡°Is it some celebrity? I¡¯ve never heard of such a heaven-defying handsome celebrity in a wheelchair!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s even better-looking than the film emperor. Even in a wheelchair, he¡¯s still so handsome!¡± ¡°How can there be such a good-looking man?!¡± The fans pped their hands and looked at Mo Linyuan. Their hearts were beating rapidly. Their eyes were filled with love. Although they had almost surrounded Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo, they did not dare to get too close to them. After all, Mo Linyuan had a strong murderous aura around him, as if whoever got close to him would be in trouble. ¡°If my husband is a cripple like him, I¡¯m willing to marry him no matter what!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. He¡¯s so handsome. Even if he¡¯s disabled, it¡¯s worth it to look at him for a lifetime!¡± After seeing the thin man, everyone looked at Mo Linyuan again. Inparison, Mo Linyuan was really handsome. Not only was his looks unrivaled in the entire entertainment industry, but his aura was also extraordinary. Looking at Mo Linyuan¡¯s car and the equally handsome assistant beside him, it was obvious that he was rich. On this side, a group of people was sighing that it was such a pity that Mo Linyuan could not walk. If he could walk, he would definitely be more distinguished. On the other side, Leng Rongrong looked in surprise at the group of fans who had suddenly surrounded the newly-arrived person. Was the crowd not going to attack her anymore? Whoever came, they were all so excited. Jin Mingfeng? Seeing that everyone had left, Leng Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. Then, her gaze fell on the thin man. ¡°Hey, can you not say things that are so misleading? Are you my husband? I won¡¯t marry such an ugly person. I¡¯m obsessed with appearance. Do you understand?¡± ¡°So, are you saying that I¡¯m ugly?¡± The thin man clutched his heart. He felt like he was about to have a heart attack. He had been cheated of so much money, but this woman still despised him for being ugly! ¡°You, you, give me back my card. You think I¡¯m ugly, but you still swiped my card!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look good, but your card is pretty good.¡± Leng Rongrongughed. ¡°I can really harvest without limit!¡± The thin man clutched his heart which was about to explode. He was on the verge of copse. Leng Rongrong looked at the thin man. She had originally wanted to tease him a little. She had already spent enough. She was too embarrassed to continue spending other people¡¯s money without a bottom line. However, at this moment, a voice could be heard. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to spend money on my wife?¡± That voice was extremely cold. The thin man was so frightened that he trembled and almost fell off his wheelchair. His heart was about to fly out of his throat. This was terrible! The voice was so familiar that it made him feel like he was in hell. The skinny man turned his head carefully and saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face that was surrounded by cold air. His beautiful ck eyes which were like obsidian were shooting out a piercing light. Mo Linyuan was also sitting in a wheelchair, but his noble and elegant bearing was definitely from a different world. The thin man wanted to cry, but no tears coulde out. Why was Lord Four in a wheelchair? What did Lord Four just say? Why was he unwilling to spend money on Lord Four¡¯s wife? Why was he unwilling to spend money on Lord Four¡¯s wife?! Lord Four¡¯s wife? The wife of Lord Four?! How did he not know that Lord Four had a wife? Moreover, why didn¡¯t Lord Four use his own money to support his wife? Why did he have to spend money on Lord Four¡¯s wife? Of course, the thin didn¡¯t dare to refute Lord Four¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t dare to speak or ask questions. He was so scared that he kept trembling. Leng Rongrong had already taken out the ck card. She looked up at Mo Linyuan and a hint of surprise shed in her eyes. However, she did not say anything and returned the card to the thin man. ¡°Here, this is for you. Thank you, I¡¯m quite happy spending it. The next time you need help, remember to look for me. I¡¯ll swipe your card a few times, and I¡¯ll save your life!¡± The thin man looked at the card, not knowing whether to ept it or not. Lord Four had already said those words. Would he still dare to take back his card? Lord Four was asking him to help raise his woman. Furthermore, was Lord Four¡¯s woman profligate? Leng Rongrong was too good at spending money! ¡°I am giving you back your card. Why don¡¯t you take it!¡± Leng Rongrong stuffed the card into the thin man¡¯s hand. The thin man shivered and threw the card away like a hot potato. ¡°Well, this card is for you. I¡¯m leaving!¡± The thin man ordered the bodyguards, and the bodyguards lifted him up and got into the car. Then, the car left a trail of dust and disappeared without a trace. Leng Rongrong walked over and picked up the ck card. Her eyebrows were furrowed, and her face was full of confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t hee to ask me for the card? Why did he run away?¡± As she was suspicious, Leng Rongrong looked up at Mo Linyuan and then revealed a bright smile. She ran to Mo Linyuan¡¯s side happily and then took over for Tang Luo. Rongrong pushed Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair from behind. ¡°Hubby, why are you here?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s words were so loud that they could be heard within a half-mile radius. Naturally, the surrounding group of fans also heard it. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t her husband that ugly man? Rongrong even swiped his card!¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it that ugly man? Why did she call this handsome man in the wheelchair ¡®hubby¡¯?¡± ¡°Really? Did water enter my ears? Did I hear it incorrectly?¡± ¡°You, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t hear it incorrectly. I heard it too.¡± Jin Mingfeng¡¯s fans stared at Leng Rongrong in disbelief. Leng Rongrong was proud and arrogant. She looked at the fans and said, ¡°See, my husband is so handsome. If I say he¡¯s more handsome than Film Emperor Jin, no one will object, right?¡± Chapter 118 - His Wife was Hugged by Another Man!

Chapter 118: His Wife was Hugged by Another Man!

?

Mo Linyuan was speechless. That soft and loud call of ¡®hubby¡¯ had even made his heart flutter. In the end, this woman was showing off to this group of people? How dare Rongrongpare him to Jin Mingfeng? ¡°Really?¡± The fans were all stunned, and they looked at Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t your husband that ugly man just now?¡± ¡°You already swiped his card. That means he¡¯s your husband, right?¡± ¡°Did you spend money to have all these?¡± The fans who were previously angry at Jin Mingfeng¡¯s close rtionship with Leng Rongrong had now all been attracted by Mo Linyuan. They had collectively forgotten that Film Emperor Jin might have been seduced by Leng Rongrong. ¡°That scrawny man just now is not my husband.¡± Leng Rongrong lowered her waist very intimately and wrapped her arms around Mo Linyuan¡¯s neck. Her chin rested on his shoulder. ¡°This is my real husband, alright? He isn¡¯t bald, and he isn¡¯t very ugly. He is very handsome, isn¡¯t he? Although both his legs were crippled, he wasn¡¯t bad at all! So, with a husband like him, do you think I¡¯d fall for another man?¡± Compared to Mo Linyuan, even Jin Mingfeng was not as good. Although Jin Mingfeng was the film emperor and was also very handsome, he was still a little inferior whenpared to Mo Linyuan. Whether it was his appearance or aura. Leng Rongrong felt that there was no man in this world who had a more imposing aura than Mo Linyuan or was more handsome than him... ¡°But he¡¯s disabled. Our film emperor is a man who can walk!¡± a fan rebutted. ¡°So what if my husband is crippled? A cripple can also be powerful, okay? You¡¯re really good, aren¡¯t you, hubby?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression was ambiguous, and she said, ¡°Although his legs can¡¯t move, my husband¡¯s physical strength is much stronger than other men¡¯s. Do you think I¡¯d look at anyone else with a husband like this?¡± The fans were speechless. Ah, this woman was shameless! Mo Linyuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His face looked devilish. He asked in a voice so low that only Leng Rongrong could hear, ¡°When did you know that my third leg is so powerful?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s smile was stiff as she pressed on Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder. She said with a fake smile, ¡°Cooperate with me and deal with this group of scary fans!¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t need my help?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it would be a waste not to use it!¡± ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t feel like helping you anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! You¡¯re already here. Besides, do you want everyone to think that my husband is that skinny monkey? What good would that do you? If word gets out, everyone will think that you¡¯ve been made a cuckold! Tell me, is that good!¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. Leng Rongrong kissed Mo Linyuan on the cheek. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go!¡± She pinched Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder lightly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Can you give them a smile and cooperate with me?¡± Mo Linyuan did notugh, but his face was no longer tense. His expression softened a little, and he let Leng Rongrong push him forward. The fans were shocked. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No way, what a handsome husband!¡± ¡°He even opened a cayenne, and even his assistant is so handsome!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really a winner in life!¡± ¡°With a husband like that, she probably won¡¯t be interested in our film emperor, right? I want to climb the wall!¡± ¡°So, what does this crippled man do for a living? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before? With his looks, no matter what he does, there will be a lot of rumors about his sess!¡± The fans hadpletely forgotten that they were here to make trouble for Leng Rongrong because they were worried that their film emperor would be messed with. At this moment, Mo Linyuan¡¯s face had already made everyone intoxicated. Leng Rongrong pushed Mo Linyuan to the filming location. The other actors had already arrived. They were waiting for Leng Rongrong alone. The moment Leng Qingqing saw Leng Rongrong, she said sarcastically, ¡°You were the first to set off. Why are you thest to arrive?!¡± ¡°Sister Rongrong was blocked by Jin Mingfengs¡¯s fans just now. It¡¯s not her fault.¡± A girl who came in the same car as Leng Rongrong defended Rongrong. ¡°Sister Rongrong, I¡¯m sorry. We were all frightened just now and left in the car. We forgot that you weren¡¯t in the car!¡± The other girls also spoke apologetically. After they left Leng Rongrong behind and arrived at the set, they realized that Leng Rongrong was not in the car. However, they had all heard of the reputation of Jin Mingfeng¡¯s fans. Those fans were very fierce when they got into a fight with others, so no one dared to return and provoke them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t me you.¡± Leng Rongrong broke into a smile. Leng Qingqing saw that everyone was on Leng Rongrong¡¯s side, so she said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time. Why do you have so many excuses? The whole world is waiting for you to start filming. You¡¯re sote. Do you know that your bad reputation is going to affect the entire crew? When the show¡¯s ratings are not good and everyone¡¯s hard work is in vain, can you carry the burden?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Leng Qingqing coldly and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯d like to find out who¡¯s the one who spread rumors and caused me to be in a scandal with Jin Mingfeng!¡± ¡°What are you looking at me for? Are you trying to use me?¡± Leng Qingqing felt guilty. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been wronged or not, but it seems like you¡¯re the only one in the entire crew who doesn¡¯t get along with me. Also, someone saw you talking to the reporters.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged. The people around them looked at Leng Qingqing meaningfully. Leng Qingqing¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Is it strange for a reporter to talk to me?¡± I¡¯m also an important character, can¡¯t the reporters interview me? Don¡¯t change the subject, we¡¯re talking about your tardiness.¡± Leng Qingqing was about to say something when Director Wang¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Rongrong, how is it? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte!¡± Leng Rongrong said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s just a few minutes, so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not even done with the preparations!¡± Director Wangughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Mingfeng¡¯s fans are more powerful than the others. I was worried about you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Rongrong replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Get ready. We¡¯re about to film!¡± Jin Mingfeng and Ah Chen jogged over. Ah Chen followed behind and shouted, ¡°Brother Jin, wait for me. Slow down, and take it easy. Don¡¯t fall!¡± Jin Mingfeng rushed to Leng Rongrong¡¯s front and grabbed her shoulder. He looked down at her. His face was full of anxiety. ¡°Rongrong, how are you? Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Leng Rongrong was turned around by Jin Mingfeng. She looked at his anxious face with a dumbfounded expression. His eyes were filled with worry and fear, as if something had happened. Before Leng Rongrong could say anything, she was pulled into Jin Mingfeng¡¯s arms. His heart was beating rapidly and violently. He hugged Leng Rongrong tightly, as if he was going to crush her. Mo Linyuan was sitting in a wheelchair beside them. He stared at the man and woman with his deep, dark eyes. His temples were throbbing. Chapter 119 - I Don’t Care if You Hug Him For a Hundred Years

Chapter 119: I Don¡¯t Care if You Hug Him For a Hundred Years

¡°It¡¯s almost time to let go, right?¡± Jin Mingfeng held Leng Rongrong tightly in his arms. If not for the fact that Mingfeng was a close acquaintance, no one else would have dared to hold Rongrong like that. She would have violently thrown out Mingfeng. Jin Mingfeng¡¯s body trembled slightly. He held Leng Rongrong tightly. It was as if he could not hear anything. He didn¡¯t release Rongrong and muttered, ¡°You scared me.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Although she did not turn her head to look, she could already feel a pair of extremely cold and invincible eyes staring at her from behind. They were fixated on her until her scalp went numb. Although Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan only had a fake marriage, they were still husband and wife in name. It did not seem very good to hug another man in front of her husband. Wasn¡¯t this just making arge piece of grass grow on top of her husband¡¯s head? So many people were watching! ¡°Jin Mingfeng, that¡¯s enough.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice turned slightly colder. ¡°My husband is watching.¡± Film Emperor Jin was unmoved. He was still immersed in some kind of sadness and fear. Not far away, the man in the wheelchair was almost unable to hold back his anger that was about to burst through the top of his head. Not only was Leng Rongrong hugging another man in front of him, but she was also hugging him for such a long time. Was Jin Mingfeng addicted to hugging Leng Rongrong? Was he nning to hug her until it was dark? Tang Luo stood behind Mo Linyuan and took a deep breath. He was the closest to Mo Linyuan, so he was the first to feel the cold air that his young master was exuding. It was the kind of air conditioner that could not be bought with money. ¡°Lord Four, do you want me to go and stop him?¡± Since his young master was pretending to be disabled, Mo Linyuan couldn¡¯t angrily walk up and separate the two of them directly. Therefore, Tang Luo reminded him very kindly. ¡°Stop what?¡± ¡°Young Madam is hugging another man!¡± ¡°Why should I stop it?¡± Tang Luo was speechless. Young Master, weren¡¯t you the one who got jealous? The whole world is filled with vinegar. I can smell it! Of course, Tang Luo didn¡¯t dare to say anything like ¡®a jealous lover¡¯ so casually. He knew his young master too well. Mo Linyuan probably wouldn¡¯t admit it. Just as Tang Luo was wondering how much longer Leng Rongrong would have to hold Jin Mingfeng and whether the air conditioner created by Mo Linyuan was enough to cool down the entire set, he heard a loud bang. An unknown white flying object flew out directly. Jin Mingfeng was thrown to the ground by Leng Rongrong. He stumbled back a few steps and almost fell. Jin Mingfeng was still looking at Leng Rongrong in confusion. Leng Rongrong nced in Mo Linyuan¡¯s direction. She felt inexplicably guilty and unconfident. She walked toward Mo Linyuan and said guiltily, ¡°He was the one who hugged me!¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. It has nothing to do with me. I see that you¡¯re enjoying this hug. Even if he hugs you for another hundred years, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t know what to say. Tang Luo was speechless as well. ¡°You¡¯re my husband in name, after all. I¡¯m just trying to maintain your image!¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips. A trace of gloominess shed across her fairy-like little face. Obviously, he had stared at her until her scalp went numb, and she felt inexplicably guilty, so she had exined herself. In the end, Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t even care. If it didn¡¯t matter, then don¡¯t stare at her. If Mo Linyuan stared at her like this, how would she hug someone? ¡°Tang Luo, go back!¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly. His face was gloomy, and his voice was so cold that it seemed to freeze the whole ce. Leng Rongrong was speechless. She stepped forward and blocked his way. ¡°Why did you leave so quickly? You haven¡¯t even said anything! So, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I can¡¯te to the set if there¡¯s nothing?¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. His devilish face was gloomy. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Leng Rongrong was slow to think for a moment. ¡°But, you must have something to do at the set, right? What are you doing here? Did you have something to say or what? If you want to leave, you should at least finish your words before you leave, right?¡± For some reason, Leng Rongrong did not want Mo Linyuan to leave so quickly. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mo Linyuan replied coldly, ¡°I was just bored and came out for a walk. I¡¯m done shopping, so I¡¯m going back.¡± After that, Mo Linyuan did not waste any more time. Tang Luo pushed Mo Linyuan. When he was leaving, Tang Luo turned back and waved at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Young Madam, we¡¯ll go back first. Goodbye!¡± Leng Rongrong had wanted to chase after him, but the director had already called for the filming to start, so she had no choice but to return to the set. Her little face looked a little depressed. ¡°Is your husband angry?¡± Jin Mingfeng asked apologetically. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan¡¯s back in the wheelchair. Actually, Mo Linyuan was almostpletely blocked by Tang Luo. She quickly retracted her gaze and looked at Jin Mingfeng. ¡°What happened to you just now?¡± Rongrong could feel that Mingfeng was so nervous that he was trembling. Although she was on rather good terms with Jin Mingfeng, they had not known each other for too long. They were not life-and-deathrades. It was just a few fans attacking her, and it was not enough to make the film emperor shiver in anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Ah Chen walked over from the side and pulled Jin Mingfeng away. ¡°Brother Jin, it¡¯s time to film.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jin Mingfeng returned to his senses and smiled at Leng Rongrong, then prepared to go on stage. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Was he trying to cover up something? It seemed that there was indeed something in the past that made Jin Mingfeng shiver in fear. Film Emperor Jin was always so dazed and obedient in front of his fans. There must be some secret. She felt that Jin Mingfeng was a little afraid of his fans even though they liked him. Tang Luo pushed Mo Linyuan into the car. After they got into the car, Mo Linyuan looked at Tang Luo coldly. ¡°Are you very close to her?¡± ¡°Ah, you mean Miss Rongrong?¡± Tang Luo swallowed his saliva. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Mo Linyuan squinted his eyes. His whole body was exuding a dangerous aura. Tang Luo won¡¯t say it in the future, alright? Lord Four, was your possessiveness erupting? So, Mo Linyuan was still throwing a tantrum because he was jealous? Mo Linyuan initially said he hade because he worried about his wife. In the end, he did not even ask about her and left immediately after seeing that Jin Mingfeng had carried Miss Rongrong... Jealous men were really unreasonable. Especially this kind of man who was obviously jealous but refused to admit it. Tang Luo¡¯s mind was in turmoil. He put on a mask-like smile. ¡°Then, Young Master, where are we going next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± ¡°Which home?¡± ¡°Do you need me to tell you?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. ¡°Oh.¡± It should be the house with Miss Rongrong. ¡°Ban that man.¡± In the car, after a long time, Mo Linyuan suddenly spat out these words. Chapter 120 - Could It Be That He Has Taken a Fancy to His Legs?

Chapter 120: Could It Be That He Has Taken a Fancy to His Legs?

??

¡°Which man? Jin Mingfeng? Ban the film emperor?¡± Tang Luo almost trembled as he drove. A jealous man was indeed scary, especially Lord Four, who always kept his word. However, Jin Mingfeng was wronged. Tang Luo felt that Mingfeng did not do anything much. He only gave Miss Rongrong a small hug. He did not do anything out of the ordinary. Perhaps it was just a friendly hug? Mo Linyuan, who was sitting in the back seat, nced at Tang Luo. Tang Luo felt goosebumps all over his body. Lord Four¡¯s gaze was lethal enough. ¡°Master, are you jealous?¡± Assistant Tang, who was not afraid of death, could not help but ask, ¡°Since you¡¯re jealous, why did you tell Miss Rongrong that she could hug whomever she wanted?¡± ¡°Do you need me to sew up your mouth with a needle?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Tang Luo was rendered speechless. ¡°But, Master, are you sure you want to ban Mr. Mingfeng? If Mr. Mingfeng is banned, the drama that Miss Rongrong has worked so hard to film will be over...¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. He couldn¡¯t touch Mingfeng! Two dayster, Leng Rongrong finally heard some things about Jin Mingfeng from Ah Chen. It turned out that Jin Mingfeng had indeed been provoked before. He was truly a little afraid when he faced his fans. Jin Mingfeng had only won the title of film emperorst year. However, before he had be the film emperor, he had already been famous for a long time. When he became famous, Jin Mingfeng¡¯s fans were all crazy. They followed him everywhere and chased after him. Many fans even said that they wanted to marry him. In fact, what they really desired the most was to be Jin Mingfeng¡¯s wife. Those fans were especially fanatical. At that time, Jin Mingfeng had a girlfriend who was an outsider and had always been on good terms with him. A paparazzi had taken a set of photos, and after they were exposed, those fanatical fans began to attack Jin Mingfeng¡¯s girlfriend in all sorts of ways. They even surrounded and smashed things in all methods possible, scaring Jin Mingfeng¡¯s girlfriend into a nervous breakdown. Later on, the girlfriend was forced to suffer from depression by Jin Mingfeng¡¯s fans. His girlfriend came from good family background. In the end, her family forbade her from dating Jin Mingfeng, and she had been undergoing treatment overseas ever since. Hence, Jin Mingfeng would be extremely worried whenever he had a scandal with a female friend. He rarely took the initiative to get in touch with female artists in the entertainment industry. He was famous for having no scandals because he was afraid that his friends would end up in the same terrible situation as his ex-girlfriend. That girl was originally very warm, but she was almost tortured into depression by his fans. This time, Leng Rongrong¡¯s incident had given Jin Mingfeng a huge scare. Fortunately, Mo Linyuan¡¯s heaven-defying face saved Leng Rongrong. On the second day after Mo Linyuan¡¯s appearance, he made it to the hot search with his face and conveniently overshadowed Leng Rongrong and Jin Mingfeng¡¯s matter. After Leng Rongrong found out about Jin Mingfeng¡¯s matter, she pitied him. She was much more amiable to him. The two of them still got along well. Jin Mingfeng¡¯s fans did not pursue the matter any further. Everyone unanimously agreed that Leng Rongrong would not be interested in Jin Mingfeng when she had a man like Mo Linyuan as her husband. Although Jin Mingfeng was handsome and was the best actor, he still paled inparison to Mo Linyuan. Ever since they met Mo Linyuan, many fans began to think about him day and night. Then, the fans realized a problem. They wanted to find out Mo Linyuan¡¯s Weibo ount through Leng Rongrong, but they realized that Leng Rongrong did not even have a Weibo ount. The fans were furious! Then, they rushed to Jin Mingfeng¡¯s Weibo and begged him to persuade Leng Rongrong to open a Weibo ount. Of course, some of Leng Rongrong¡¯s fans were also among them. Although it was Leng Rongrong¡¯s first drama, the stills and the promotional materials had already been announced on the official Weibo, so she still attracted some fans. Of course, these fans were more humble. Other idols had Weibo ounts, but their idol didn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t have the chance to contact their idol or speak up for her. ¡°Rongrong, my fans and your fans want you to open a Weibo ount,¡± Jin Mingfeng said during a break. ¡°Do I still have fans?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Jin Mingfeng. ¡°Your fans want me to open a Weibo ount. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s to scold me?¡± ¡°No, they said they wanted to get to know your husband...¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid your fans are going to climb the wall,¡± Leng Rongrong said with a serious face, ¡°After all, my husband is more handsome than you.¡± ¡°Is this how you praise your husband?¡± Jin Mingfeng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°My father is indeed more handsome than you.¡± Little Nanyu finished his part and ran over. Then, he threw himself into Leng Rongrong¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m finished!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Leng Rongrong pinched Little Nanyu¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Are you resting for the next few days? Do you have other work?¡± Little Nanyu¡¯s face fell instantly, ¡°There are so many jobs. It¡¯s really hard to earn money. It¡¯s so hard to be a super rich person!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already very good at making money at such a young age!¡± Leng Rongrong picked up Nanyu and ced him on herp. Then, she rubbed his little head. ¡°Why do you need to make so much money at such a young age?¡± Of course, it was because his mother loved to squander! For his mother, he had to act more and earn more money! When he had a lot of money, he would give it to his profligate mother. Mommy would definitely be overjoyed! His mother had always been profligate. In the past, she loved to save money. Now, she loved to spend money. Anyway, she only liked things rted to money. If Nanyu gave her a lot of money, her eyes would definitely light up. Money was the foundation that determined a person¡¯s importance in his mother¡¯s heart. Therefore, Nanyu had a great goal, and that was to be richer than his father. That way, he would be the most important person in Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart! Leng Rongrong chatted with Nanyu for a while before he was called away to catch a ne. The little guy was going to go on a variety show next, and he would have to be busy for a while. ****** In a vi in Yun Cheng. Mo Linyuan looked at the countless express deliveries in the hall and the car with several more express deliveries sent by the courier outside. Linyuan was bubbling with excitement. The courier was creeped out by the burning gaze. He was just delivering. He did notmit any murder or arson. Why was this man¡¯s gaze so terrifying? The one in the wheelchair was probably a cripple. Could it be that he had his eyes on his legs? The delivery man quickly put the package down andughed dryly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve left all the packages here. I still have other packages to deliver, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye, Mr. Mo!¡± The express delivery man ran away. Tang Luo and Li Ruhua stood behind Mo Linyuan and looked at the huge packages. Their reactions were simr to Mo Linyuan¡¯s. Where did Miss Rongrong get so many things? Chapter 121 - So Crazy?

Chapter 121: So Crazy?

¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is she buying things so crazily?¡± Mo Linyuan sat in the wheelchair as he looked at the mountain-like pile in the living room. He spoke faintly. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Miss Rongrong always been like this?¡± Tang Luo couldn¡¯t help but say. Leng Rongrong had only been married to Mo Linyuan for a few months, but she was most passionate about shopping. Perhaps Miss Rongrong had restrained herself in the first few days, but now that she wasfortable with it, she didn¡¯t need to restrain so much anymore, and her true nature was revealed. ¡°Master, Miss Rongrong bought more than that. There are also some packages in the basement, and the room downstairs is filled too... Oh, the room in the backyard where Storm is sleeping has also been upied...¡± Li Ruhua spoke with a headache. Because he was also mentioned, Storm rushed in from the door with a pitiful look on his face. He seemed to be aggrieved that his room was upied by the deliveries. There was no space for him to sleep. ¡°Take care of these express deliveries.¡± Mo Linyuan sat in his wheelchair. He was already holding back. ¡°How should we handle this?¡± Li Ruhua was stunned for a moment. ¡°Uh, did that mean to tear them down? Some of the packages that Miss Rongrong bought are for Master Linyuan. Some are for me. Some are for Tang Luo, and some are for Storm.¡± When Storm heard his name, his ears twitched, and then, he looked at Li Ruhua with great interest, as if asking, ¡°Where¡¯s my package?¡± Li Ruhua pondered for a moment. ¡°Are we opening our own packages?¡± ¡°Are the packages ssified? I¡¯m a little curious about what gift Miss Rongrong bought me.¡± Tang Luo looked interested. It was always a happy thing to receive a gift, especially for a man like Tang Luo who had no family or lover. Tang Luo usually didn¡¯t have the opportunity to receive a gift. ¡°Are you very happy?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s cold eyes swept over Tang Luo. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be happy to receive a gift?¡± Tang Luo¡¯s scalp tingled after he finished speaking. He had almost forgotten that his young master was a genuine vinegar jar. Although Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t really admit that he was a vinegar jar, in the eyes of others, he was already one. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him the king of vinegar. The well-built Li Ruhua nced at Tang Luo and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Tang Luo, don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± Li Ruhua had seen Miss Rongrong¡¯s gift before. There were all kinds of strange things... Miss Rongrong had even bought him women¡¯s clothes. She had said that Li Ruhua would look unique in women¡¯s clothes! What the hell? From the moment Ruhua was born until now, he had never worn female clothes. In the end, he was going to be ruined by Miss Rongrong¡¯s hands? ¡°Your words are a little extreme. How scary are these gifts? You don¡¯t want me to be happy too early. Do these gifts bite people?¡± Tang Luo chuckled and picked up a package. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s for me. Do you see it? This is for Little Luoluo...¡± Li Ruhua gave Tang Luo a meaningful look. Mo Linyuan held the wheelchair with both hands and looked at Tang Luo with a cold gaze. Tang Luo started to open his first package. He took out a sharp knife from his pocket and gently cut open the express delivery box. Tang Luo opened it excitedly. Immediately after, something quickly popped out of the box, and a fist smashed into Tang Luo¡¯s face. No matter how fast Tang Luo¡¯s reaction was, he was caught off guard. He was hit by a blow that was neither light nor heavy. ¡°F*ck, what the hell is this!¡± Tang Luo grabbed the thing that had punched him and took a good look at it. It was a prank toy. Mo Linyuan looked like he was about tough. Li Ruhuaughed out loud. He was close to convulsing. Even Storm¡¯s furry face seemed to be smiling. ¡°Assistant Tang, isn¡¯t it too early to be happy?¡± Li Ruhua was in a good mood. He couldn¡¯t be the only one to be pranked Miss Rongrong. If they were to die, they should die together. ¡°There are still many gifts. Miss Rongrong might have bought the most gifts for you!¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. Most? Although Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was expressionless, the jar of jealousy in his heart had already been overturned, and he was clearly unhappy. ¡°Open it. Continue. Didn¡¯t you hear? Your Miss Rongrong bought you the most presents. She¡¯s pampering you, so you should open all your presents.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Tang Luo coldly. Tang Luo was speechless. Li Ruhua was deeply sympathetic. Hence, Tang Luo began to open the gifts with much difficulty. Huahua yed the role of a burly and obedient handyman at the side and pulled out Tang Luo¡¯s gifts one by one. After a short while, Li Ruhua had already sorted out the gifts Leng Rongrong had specially bought for Tang Luo. They had piled up into a small mountain, and from the number of gifts, this small mountain was indeed more than a third of all the express deliveries. Therefore, Leng Rongrong might have indeed bought the most gifts for Tang Luo. As he realized this, Mo Linyuan¡¯s expression became even more uncertain. Tang Luo quickly opened the second express delivery. He fearfully raised the express delivery far away, then gently opened it. After making sure that nothing strange really flew out of it, Tang Luo heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he took out the things inside. ¡°Clothes?¡± When he saw what was inside, the corners of Tang Luo¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He was in a very good mood. It was the first time in his life that a woman had bought clothes for him. Although this woman was Miss Rongrong, he was still very happy. ¡°When you see the clothes clearly, you might change your mind,¡± Li Ruhua said. Miss Rongrong had bought him ace apron and a cheongsam for women¡¯s wear. She said that she had seen a foreign muscr man wearing women¡¯s clothes on the inte and thought that Li Ruhua would look good in them, so she had bought him a cheongsam. Li Ruhua was thunderstruck when he saw the cheongsam, especially when he realized that it was really bought in his size. He was even more shocked. The thought that Li Ruhua had almost tried it on made his hair stand on end. Li Ruhua had almost lost his way on the path of perversion. He had only been with Miss Rongrong for a short while. Why did he want to try on women¡¯s clothes... If Miss Rongrong could buy a cheongsam for him, then she probably wouldn¡¯t buy anything decent for Tang Luo. One of the two men was standing while the other was sitting in a wheelchair. They stared at the clothes in Tang Luo¡¯s hands. Tang Luo took out the clothes inside. It was a ck hoodie in the hip-hop style. Although it was not the suit that Tang Luo often wore, it was still eptable. Tang Luo gestured excitedly. ¡°It seems to fit. Miss Rongrong, she actually knows my size.¡± ¡°Why are your clothes so normal? Why do I only have women¡¯s clothing and ace apron?¡± Li Ruhua looked at Tang Luo with hidden bitterness. Ruhua was like a bitterdy in her boudoir. Mo Linyuan let out an almost inaudible snort. ¡°Since you like it so much, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Chapter 122 - I’m Not Interested in Her Gift!

Chapter 122: I¡¯m Not Interested in Her Gift!

¡°I¡¯ll try it. If it¡¯s suitable, Huahua, take a picture for me.¡± Tang Luo was so excited that he didn¡¯t notice the jealousy in Mo Linyuan¡¯s words. He turned around and tried on the clothes in high spirits. A ck sweater was very suitable for his body. It also made Tang Luo look even younger, like a college student. ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± Li Ruhua muttered. ¡°Huahua, take a picture for me and send it to Miss Rongrong!¡± Tang Luo was ted. ¡°This is the first time a girl has given me clothes!¡± The man in the wheelchair had a pair ofser-like eyes. They seemed to be able to pierce through people. After the photo was taken, Tang Luo sent it to Leng Rongrong. Tang Luo said, ¡°Miss Rongrong, thank you for the clothes. I¡¯ve received them. They¡¯re just right for me.¡± A few minutester, Leng Rongrong replied, ¡°Very handsome! There are others. You can try them all! If it¡¯s not suitable, you can return it.¡± Tang Luo replied, ¡°Thank you, Miss Rongrong.¡± Leng Rongrong replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re family.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s cold eyes stared at Tang Luo, who was texting Leng Rongrong back and forth on his phone. Linyuan was so eager to see the contents of the messages, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything, so his handsome face became even colder. It was only when Li Ruhua felt the cold air that he asked, ¡°Master, are you going to open the package? This is the package I¡¯ve sorted out for you!¡± ...... ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her gift.¡± Mo Linyuan did not even look at the packages. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look?¡± Li Ruhua said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be torn down anyway.¡± As he spoke, Li Ruhua had already brought a parcel over. He quickly opened it, and a look of depression shed across Ruhua¡¯s face. Why? Why? Why was Li Ruhua the only one with a maid¡¯s outfit? Why was he the only one with a cheongsam? Why were the gifts for Master Linyuan and Assistant Tang so normal? The package that belonged to Mo Linyuan also happened to contain some clothes. The packaging was extremely exquisite. When it was opened, there were a few sets of home clothes inside. They looked soft andfortable. The color was a lot lighter than the dark-colored suits that Mo Linyuan usually wore. There was even a pink one. But overall, they were all normal men¡¯s clothes, just that they looked a little brighter. With Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face, not to mention a pink suit, even wearing a gunny sack on the street would be discussed as thetest fashion. It was estimated that many people would follow the trend of wearing gunny sacks the next day. ¡°Wow, Master, these clothes look pretty good. Do you want to try them on?¡± Tang Luo put down his phone and looked at the clothes in Li Ruhua¡¯s hands. Mo Linyuan raised his eyes slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, you can still try it. Don¡¯t let down Miss Rongrong¡¯s good intentions! If you don¡¯t like it this time and don¡¯t wear it, Miss Rongrong won¡¯t buy it for you the next time!¡± Tang Luo acted as if he understood her very well. ¡°Whether you like it or not, you have to say you like it. All women need to be coaxed!¡± ¡°You do understand. Did you make her happy?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s dark and deep eyes, which contained a few traces of gloominess, swept over Tang Luo¡¯s face. Tang Luo was speechless. He was so confused from opening the package that he forgot that this Demon King was a jealous person. ¡°Not really...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not coaxing... Well, I¡¯m just thanking Miss Rongrong. It¡¯s different if you do it. People like us are just lowly subordinates. This kind of gift is a reward. It¡¯s different from what you¡¯ve received, Master. ¡± Tang Luo had a glib tongue. He took off his clothes in a few moves and pushed Mo Linyuan into the room so that he could change his clothes. Mo Linyuan looked at the clothes unwillingly. The colors were too bright for him. Tang Luo¡¯s words shed through his mind. All women needed to be coaxed. Even if Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t like her, he had to say he liked her... Tang Luo and Li Ruhua waited outside for a while. ¡°Young Master, will you wear it?¡± Li Ruhua asked softly. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll wear it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Tang Luo was deep in thought. ording to Mo Linyuan¡¯s usual personality, he would definitely not wear it. However, Tang Luo felt that ever since Mo Linyuan met Miss Rongrong, Mo Linyuan had done a lot of unreasonable things, so he might necessarily not wear it. Of course, Tang Luo didn¡¯t have much hope. After all, there was also a set of pink home clothes among them... Light blue and light gray were still eptable, but what the hell was the pink one? Li Ruhua and Tang Luo waited at the door for a while. Then, Tang Luo felt that since the Mo Linyuan had not made a move, he probably would not wear it again. When they pushed the door open, Li Ruhua and Tang Luo were stunned. Storm, who was standing behind them, was also dumbfounded. Mo Linyuan had already changed into the light blue shaggy wool sweater. Mo Linyuan had always been cold, so his facial features were piercing and hard. Usually, he looked like an iceberg that would not melt for thousands of years, and he looked especially intimidating when he was wearing a ck suit. However, after changing into the blue sweater, Mo Linyuan had a youthful look, especially when his hair was slightly messy when he wore the sweater. That fair and handsome face looked even more youthful, and the sweater made Mo Linyuan look warm. Mo Linyuan sat in his wheelchair and looked at the two people and the dog outside the door without saying a word. ¡°Miss Rongrong, you have good taste.¡± Tang Luo sighed. ¡°It suits Master Linyuan very well.¡± After he finished speaking, Tang Luo took out his phone and took a photo. Then, he sent the photo to Leng Rongrong. A few secondster, Leng Rongrong video called him. Tang Luo immediately answered the call. ¡°Little Luoluo, let me see my husband. Does it suit him well? it looks really good!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s excited voice was heard from the phone. Tang Luo handed the phone to Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan took the phone and saw Leng Rongrong on the screen. Jin Mingfeng was also joining in the fun. Mo Linyuan was speechless. Mo Linyuan had wanted to thank him, but the words were stuck in his throat. His dark eyes stared at Jin Mingfeng, who was standing beside Leng Rongrong, and his displeasure was written in his eyes. ¡°Pass the phone to Luoluo, I want to talk to him!¡± Before Mo Linyuan could finish his sentence, Leng Rongrong had already said the words. Mo Linyuan¡¯s heart felt like it had been hammered. A certain man¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, and his phone flew in an arc in the air. ¡°She wants to speak to you.¡± Tang Luo was flustered, and his heart was about to fly out of his throat. It was not easy for him to save his phone from the fate of being torn to pieces. ¡°Miss Rongrong, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Let me take a look at Mo Linyuan¡¯s entire body.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°I can see his face when he¡¯s holding the phone, but I want to see the clothes!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Tang Luo hurriedly did as he was told. Leng Rongrong asked again, ¡°Have you opened the express delivery? Have the other gifts arrived? There¡¯s also a surprise for Mo Linyuan. It¡¯s a very special gift. He¡¯ll definitely like it!¡± Chapter 123 - She Wants Her Husband to Go to Heaven

Chapter 123: She Wants Her Husband to Go to Heaven

??

¡°A special gift?¡± Tang Luo asked curiously, ¡°Miss Rongrong, what¡¯s the special gift? Is it among the pile of packages?¡± ¡°Is it women¡¯s clothing?¡± Li Ruhua asked in surprise. He wasn¡¯t the only one who received a female outfit, right? ¡°Ruhua, women¡¯s clothes are only suitable for you. Hubby and Luoluo don¡¯t suit women¡¯s clothing. If they wear it, they¡¯ll be teased by men,¡± Leng Rongrong said in all seriousness. Li Ruhua was speechless. Tang Luo didn¡¯t know what to say either. Mo Linyuan raised his eyes and looked in Tang Luo¡¯s direction. A trace of doubt shed in his eyes. What was the special gift? Did this woman prepare a special gift for him? There was still a trace of anticipation in Mo Linyuan¡¯s heart. Since Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t say what it was, he was a little curious. ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t seen it yet. You can open it. Open all the packages, and you¡¯ll see it.¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile, ¡°There are many interesting things. Don¡¯t be overjoyed!¡± After chatting with Tang Luo for a while, Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t disturb them from opening the package and hung up the video call. Mo Linyuan naturally did not speak to Leng Rongrong. This woman was his wife, and she called him her husband, but she didn¡¯t seem to care about him at all. Compared to an assistant and a bodyguard, her husband seemed to be insignificant. Li Ruhua was indeed the best caretaker among the bodyguards. He quickly moved all the packages out. Then, while the male owner was at home, Ruhua wore ace apron and forced Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo to open the packages together. No matter what, Li Ruhua couldn¡¯t let them all leave and leave him alone to open the package. He would also suffer a strong blow from Miss Rongrong¡¯s strange tastes. There were four small mountains of packages in front of him. Mo Linyuan, Li Ruhua, Tang Luo, and Storm each stood in front of their respective packages. Tang Luo took a deep breath. ¡°Tear them down!¡± ¡°Tear them down!¡± Li Ruhua took a vegetable knife and immediately began his journey of tearing open packages with it. Mo Linyuan sat in his wheelchair and slowly took a parcel. He cut it with a sharp de and opened it. Storm looked at the three people opening the package. He hesitated for a moment, raised his ws, and directly revealed an extremely sharp w like a small knife. Then, one of his front legs pressed on the package, and the other leg quickly cut across the package. The packages were opened one by one. Every time they opened a parcel, the three men and the wolf expressed shock, incredulity, and disbelief on their faces. These deliveries had given them countless surprises and scares. Leng Rongrong bought a lot of things, from all kinds of household appliances to buttons and the like. There were already many rice cookers in the house, but Leng Rongrong had bought a variety of new models. There were already many cleaning robots at home, but Leng Rongrong bought all kinds of them. Storm already had various brands of shower gel, but Leng Rongrong still bought quite a few. Other than that, there were a few other major items¡ªa huge massage chair and countless massage equipment. They were all gifts for Mo Linyuan... Of course, there was something even weirder. Leng Rongrong had bought a big kite, which was introduced as a kite that could let people fly. Oh, this kite was for Mo Linyuan. Leng Rongrong wanted her husband to go to heaven? Mo Linyuan¡¯s face darkened when he saw the kite. Tang Luo burst outughing. Miss Rongrong¡¯s surprise for Mo Linyuan couldn¡¯t be this, right? ¡°This kite seems very special. ¡± Fortunately, Tang Luo wasn¡¯t the only one who received strange gifts. Inparison, receiving clothes for the opposite gender was safer. Tang Luo called Leng Rongrong excitedly. Leng Rongrong exined that the kite could be considered one of the surprises. She also strongly requested Mo Linyuan to try flying it, and he would probably feel very good. ¡°Are you trying to murder your husband?¡± Mo Lingyuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡± ¡°Forget it then. It¡¯s a gift prepared for you guys. No matter what. It¡¯s for you to try it on, Hubby!¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me an airne?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face showed a half-smile. ¡°A ne? There is. Wait a minute, it¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled and continued, ¡°Oh right, if there are too many express deliveries and there is no space to put them, let Huahua and Luoluo move the things to the Yu City Mansion.¡± ¡°So, you also bought a vi in Yucheng?¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. It was a gift... Half of the vis in that area are mine.¡± Leng Rongrong said after some thought. Mo Linyuan was speechless. What did it feel like to have a rich wife? It was probably this feeling of being caught off guard. Even the richest man in the world would sometimes wonder if his wife was richer than him... Should he earn more money? Otherwise, Mo Linyuan wouldn¡¯t be as rich as Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong chatted with Mo Linyuan for a while before hanging up the phone. As soon as he hung up the phone, there was a huge movement outside. It sounded like a helicopter flying by. Tang Luo and Mo Linyuan looked at each other. They then stepped outside. As soon as they reached the courtyard, they saw a helicopternding on the huge field outside the courtyard. After a while, a man walked out of the helicopter. ¡°May I know who Mo Linyuan is, sir?¡± the man asked. ¡°This is him.¡± Tang Luo made a hand gesture. He already had a guess in his heart. ¡°Mr. Mo, this is the helicopter that your wife has gifted you. Please sign this.¡± The man walked in front of Mo Linyuan and asked him to sign. Mo Linyuan was dumbfounded. D*mn it, why did it feel like he became a sugar baby?! ¡°The helicopter is over there. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± The man respectfully bowed to Mo Linyuan and left with the signed form. ¡°Miss Rongrong is really extreme...¡± Tang Luo didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. ¡°Is...is Miss Rongrong that rich?¡± Li Ruhua asked. ¡°She... Could Miss Rongrong be a princess or something?¡± ¡°Miss Rongrong is extremely rich. The bnce on her card is ridiculous.¡± ¡°How is it ridiculous?¡± Li Ruhua was suspicious. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s so much money that it¡¯s uncountable, understand?¡± Tang Luo said honestly. ¡°Not only does she have so much money that she can¡¯t count it, but I¡¯m afraid she also has so many properties that she can¡¯t count them.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was heard. Yucheng Mansion was the best vi district in the city, and the vis there all had sky-high prices. Not only in the city, but they were also famous on the national rankings. However, Mo Linyuan¡¯s wife had casually said that someone had given her half of them... Chapter 124 - Lord Four’s Show of Affection

Chapter 124: Lord Four¡¯s Show of Affection

That day, Tang Luo and the other two felt that they had opened all the packages in their lifetime. They didn¡¯t want to open any more in this life. Leng Rongrong bought everything as if she would buy anything she saw. It wasn¡¯t strange for her to buy antiques, paintings, and other decorations. It wasn¡¯t strange for her to buy daily necessities, and it wasn¡¯t strange for her to buy household appliances. However, she also bought various sewing machines and other things that she and the rest of them had no use for... ¡°Forget it. Miss Rongrong is spending her own money. She can buy whatever she likes...¡± Tang Luo said after a long period of silence. ¡°It seems reasonable.¡± Li Ruhua touched his chin and agreed thoughtfully. Mo Linyuan was speechless. That didn¡¯t seem to be wrong. This woman didn¡¯t spend Mo Linyuan¡¯s money anyway... However, as her husband, she actually did not need to spend his money. This made Mo Linyuan feel a little ufortable. It seemed to be natural for women to spend men¡¯s money, but his woman didn¡¯t need to spend his and even bought them all kinds of gifts... Stormy limply on the ground. He was looking at the various gifts in front of him. Dog rice bowls, dog cors, dog clothes, and dog toys. Although they were all gifts from his owner and he was very happy, Storm was very tired from opening packages. It was probably the first wolf that had worn its ws and copsed from exhaustion after tearing open a delivery. At first, Mo Linyuan and the others thought that Leng Rongrong¡¯s gifts would have stopped after the helicopter. After all, Leng Rongrong had already given Mo Linyuan such an expensive gift. What else could Leng Rongrong give Mo Linyuan? In the end, Mo Linyuan was pped in the face the next day. Leng Rongrong immediately sent a limited edition car to Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan vaguely remembered that he had mentioned it to Leng Rongrong before. He was quite interested in this car, but he did not expect that Leng Rongrong would really send this limited edition luxury car home in such a short time. Apart from the car, many other things that Leng Rongrong had won on Nether Abyss Ind were also delivered. A Ferghana horse, a luxury car, and all sorts of other items. ¡°Master Linyuan, how does it feel to live off a woman?¡± Mo Linyuan was pushed to the side of the limited edition luxury car by Tang Luo. There was a note signed by Leng Rongrong stuck on the windshield of the luxury car. [This is for my dear husband... Aren¡¯t you very happy to have a wife like me? You don¡¯t have to thank god for giving you such a beautiful and kind wife. Just thank me! ¨C Leng Rongrong.] Leng Rongrong¡¯s handwriting was exquisite. Although it was just a few simple words written on a note, the words carried a majestic aura. One look and one could tell that she was a person who had specialized in calligraphy. Mo Linyuan liked these words. It was the first time he had seen a woman write in such an imposing manner. Most women¡¯s handwriting was more delicate, but Leng Rongrong¡¯s handwriting was not delicate at all. Instead, it had a sense of gracefulness. Mo Linyuan reached out and touched the car. He really liked it, especially after he got into the car. He found that the car seemed to have been modified. After trying it out, Mo Linyuan realized that the car had indeed been modified. Moreover, the transformation was very good and suited his taste. Mo Linyuan immediately went out for a drive. He took a photo and sent it to a few of his best friends. He showed it off in the group. Tang Luo was dumbfounded as he watched from the side. He had never seen Mo Linyuan show off any affection. This was the first time Mo Linyuan had shown off a gift from someone else. The gifts were a luxury car and a helicopter... Mo Linyuan¡¯s WeChat group was in an uproar. Xu Shiting said, ¡°Are you showing off your love?¡± Nan Si replied, ¡°Showing off your love will kill you quickly.¡± ¡°Mo Linyuan, has your brain been damaged recently?¡± Xiao Yan asked. Did Mo Linyuan suddenly fall in love with someone else? Shen Ye said, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Mo Linyuan, I heard that you suddenly have a wife and a son? You didn¡¯t even treat your brother to a wedding wine, yet you¡¯re showing off your love?¡± ****** A few people in the group exploded. Mo Linyuan replied faintly, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just showing it you.¡± The rest of the people in the group chat was speechless. It was nothing special. Mo Linyuan had just received a gift from his wife and wanted to show it to others. Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t say anything after showing off. He put away his phone and got out of the car. Tang Luo¡¯s jaw almost fell off in shock. It seemed that it felt good to live off a woman and to receive a gift from a youngdy. But Master Linyuan, don¡¯t you feel ashamed? You let a woman buy all kinds of gifts for you, but you don¡¯t give her any? ¡°Master Linyuan, do you know what it means to return the favor?¡± Tang Luo said seriously. Mo Linyuan gave Tang Luo a side nce. ¡°Have you been in contact with her? She has given you so many gifts. Why don¡¯t you visit her then?¡± Tang Luo was dumbfounded. Mo Linyuan was angry?! Tang Luo couldn¡¯t figure out what Mo Linyuan was angry about. Did Mo Linyuan not want him to return the favor with Miss Rongrong? Or did Mo Linyuan want Tang Luo to return the favor and not let Miss Rongrong suffer? Soon, Tang Luo got the answer¡­ Because Mo Linyuan had asked Tang Luo and Li Ruhua to return the favor to Leng Rongrong. Tang Luo and Li Ruhua were speechless. A few dayster, Leng Rongrong finally returned. After returning from the set, Leng Rongrong returned home. Before she could even sit down, she received a call from Ye Tianxin. Ye Tianxin asked her to visit thepany to discuss her next schedule. Although Leng Rongrong was a little tiredtely, the drama had been rushing its progress recently, so she was actually exhausted when it was time to end the filming. However, Ye Tianxin didn¡¯t allow her to visit thepany tomorrow and told her that Leng Rongrong had to go now. Hence, Leng Rongrong had to head to thepany immediately. This was Leng Rongrong¡¯s second time at Wandang Entertainment. Leng Rongrong had just reached the entrance when she was almost stopped by the front desk. She had to persuade the front desk staff to believe that she was an artist of thepany. After that, Leng Rongrong went to Ye Tianxin¡¯s office. ¡°Sister Ye, I¡¯m here.¡± Leng Rongrong knocked on the door and entered, only to see Ye Tianxin chatting with another artist. Ye Tianxin said a lot of encouraging words to the other artist. Leng Rongrong waited at the side for a long time. She yawned until she almost fell asleep before Ye Tianxin let the other artist leave. ¡°Why are you only here now?¡± Ye Tianxin raised her head and saw Leng Rongrong. She asked coldly. ¡°Sister Ye, I¡¯ve been here for almost an hour.¡± Leng Rongrong covered her mouth and yawned. She nced at Ye Tianxin. ¡°Sister Ye, if there¡¯s anything you want to say about work, let¡¯s discuss it, and then, let me go back to rest. I¡¯ve had too many night scenes these past few days. I haven¡¯t been able to wake up for a few days.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to be an artist?¡± Ye Tianxin crossed her arms and looked at Leng Rongrong with cold eyes. When she saw Leng Rongrong sitting on the sofa, she was even more displeased. ¡°Who allowed you to sit? As a neer, do you know the rules?¡± Chapter 125 - A Show Won’t Fall From the Sky

Chapter 125: A Show Won¡¯t Fall From the Sky

Leng Rongrong had never imagined that she would be reprimanded by this so-called manager just by sitting on the sofa. However, Leng Rongrong did not say anything. She was probably a little sleepy, so she stood up in a daze. Ye Tianxin snorted. Leng Rongrong was just a poor little artist, yet she dared to hang up on Tianxinst time and even gave her a hard time. Leng Rongrong did not do a single thing that Tianxin asked her to do. Did Leng Rongrong think that her manager was just for show? Leng Rongrong sounded quite fierce on the phone and her words were so sharp, but Leng Rongrong still had to listen to Ye Tianxin obediently. ¡°As an artist, especially a neer, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t tell you. You have to respect everyone. You¡¯re a newbie. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re amazing just because you acted in one movie and yed the lead role once. Are you famous? Do you have fans? You have nothing. Since you have nothing, you should lower your voice. Everyone is stronger than you. Everyone is more powerful than you. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s unfair. Do you think that there¡¯s fairness everywhere?¡± Ye Tianxin lectured. Leng Rongrong was yawning. She was so dazed that she probably did not hear anything. All she wanted to do was to hurry home and get some sleep. She was really too sleepy. ¡°Hey, did you hear what I said?¡± As she spoke, Ye Tianxin suddenly noticed something. The woman in front of her had a dazed look in her eyes. Although Leng Rongorng was looking at her, it seemed like her mind was wandering. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t even hear what Ye Tianxin said. Turning a deaf ear to her own lecture?! Ye Tianxin, who had given a long speech, originally thought that Leng Rongrong had listened to her lecture and was afraid of her. Tianxin thought she could manipte her in the future. In the end, Leng Rongrong wasn¡¯t even listening? Leng Rongrong felt Ye Tianxin¡¯s angry gaze and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Sister Ye, what¡¯s the matter? Are you done?¡± Ye Tianxin sat on the chair. Her hands were tightly clenched as her knuckles turned white. ¡°Do you not care about me, your manager, at all?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s porcin-white and delicate face was unrivaled even without makeup, and she shook her head. ¡°Sister Ye is my manager, so of course, I have to listen to you. How could I not respect you?¡± Ye Tianxin looked at Leng Rongrong suspiciously. Leng Rongrong was too well-behaved. She was no different from the kind of ignorant newbie who had just entered the entertainment industry. Was it just Tianxin¡¯s illusion? Ye Tianxin, who was originally angry, saw that Leng Rongrong was so well-behaved. She snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. But, what are you wearing? It¡¯s so ugly!¡± Leng Rongrong lowered her eyes and looked at her clothes. She casually put on a light-colored sweater, a pair of ripped jeans, and a pair of sneakers. This couldn¡¯t be considered ugly, right? Her figure was slimmer, thin, and petite. She looked like a female student at most. Even if she was a female student, she would be the kind of female student who looked like a fairy. Leng Rongrong was not ugly, right? After all, her appearance couldn¡¯t be denied. Leng Rongrong was quite confident in her appearance. Her godfathers, who were also very good-looking, all said that she was the most beautiful woman in the world... It wasn¡¯t because they had raised her like their own daughter or because they thought that their own child was good-looking. It was because they had never seen anyone better-looking than her. The people in the vige also said that she was the reincarnation of a fairy. From a young girl to an adult woman. ¡°Now,e with me to change your clothes. We¡¯ll be going outter,¡± Ye Tianxin said after looking at Leng Rongrong. In fact, there was nothing toin about in Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes. They were standard and might not look good on someone with a bad figure, but Leng Rongrong was immensely good-looking and had a thin figure, so she looked good in everything. Her long ck hair was down and reached her waist. Leng Rongrong exuded a bone-deepnguidness from her entire body. Coupled with the pure taste of youth, Rongrong was greatly attractive. As a normal manager, Ye Tianxin felt that someone like Leng Rongrong would be popr sooner orter, and it would be a mess. If Leng Qingle did not have a grudge against Leng Rongrong, she would have thought that she had picked up a treasure. Unfortunately, this woman was too stupid. Ye Tianxin had no idea how Leng Rongrong had offended her boss, Leng Qingle. Rongrong even signed a contract with Wandang... Wasn¡¯t she courting death? Sometimes, luck was also a form of strength, but it was obvious that Leng Rongrong had no luck. Leng Rongrong would be suppressed the moment she entered the entertainment industry, and it would be extremely difficult for her to be famous. Ye Tianxin brought Leng Rongrong to a huge clothing room, which was filled with all kinds of clothes. Ye Tianxin rummaged through a row of hangers and took out a dress for Leng Rongrong. ¡°Change into this.¡± ¡°This one?¡± Leng Rongrong took the dress and was shocked. The skirt was so short that it couldn¡¯t even cover her butt. It was also backless, and the front cor was extremely low. There wasn¡¯t any fabric. Wasn¡¯t wearing it the same as not wearing anything? ¡°What are we doing tonight?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Ye Tianxin suspiciously. ¡°Isn¡¯t the material of this dress too scant?¡± ¡°I told you to wear it. You just need to follow. Are you the manager or am I the manager? Do you listen to me or yourself?¡± Ye Tianxin asked in an explosive manner. Leng Rongrong looked at Ye Tianxin as if she was a lunatic. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of making me wear this to drink with you, are you?¡± ¡°They asked you to meet a few directors. Don¡¯t you want to see them? Don¡¯t you want to have a show to film next? Don¡¯t you want to fight for it yourself?¡± Ye Tianxin said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to meet those famous directors. If you don¡¯t want to go, it¡¯s up to you. If you don¡¯t want to go, you can just stay at home. The show won¡¯t fall on its own.¡± Leng Rongrong hesitated for a moment. ¡°Do I really have to wear this kind of clothes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to have a good image when you meet the director?¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. After hesitating for a moment, and after Ye Tianxin¡¯s nagging, Leng Rongrong changed into this set of clothes. Although there was a little less fabric, it was still good that her butt was covered. Although her back was exposed, her butterfly bone was very beautiful. This bare-back dress did not seem too revealing but was instead extremely beautiful. The terrible clothes portrayed apletely different sight when Leng Rongrong wore them. The dress was ck, the color of the night sky. It made Leng Rongrong¡¯s porcin-white skin look even whiter and more delicate. Her whole body seemed to be glowing. When Ye Tianxin turned her head, she was stunned by Leng Rongrong¡¯s beauty. When other artists wore this dress, they would look like a vixen, but when Leng Rongrong wore it, there was not a trace of that image. Instead, she looked like a fairy. Demonic but not seductive. It was soul-snatching. A pair of high heels was thrown in front of Leng Rongrong. ¡°Change into it.¡± Leng Rongrong changed into high heels, then casually grabbed a tasseled shawl from the shelf. Chapter 126 - Spicy Enough?

Chapter 126: Spicy Enough?

Ye Tianxin stared at Leng Rongrong for a long time. Originally, she didn¡¯t want Leng Rongrong to wear a shawl, but for some reason, she seemed to have changed her mind and didn¡¯t say anything. Leng Rongrong¡¯s sleepiness turned into sobriety after a series of continuous yawning. Ye Tianxin asked thepany¡¯s driver to send them to Yunduan Clubhouse. Leng Rongrong followed Ye Tianxin into a private room in the club. The private room was very lively. When Leng Rongrong and Ye Tianxin appeared, everyone looked up at them. Many people¡¯s gazes fell on Leng Rongrong¡¯s beautiful little face. ¡°Sister Ye, who is this?¡± Someone asked curiously. ¡°She¡¯s an artist under me, Leng Rongrong. Rongrong, get acquainted with them. This is Director Lu. That¡¯s Director Qin. That¡¯s...¡± Ye Tianxin introduced the rest to Leng Rongrong. When Ye Tianxin arrived, she said that she wanted Leng Rongrong to meet famous directors. However, when Leng Rongrong saw the directors, the corners of her mouth twitched. Famous directors? Was Ye Tianxin certain they were famous directors? These people can¡¯t even be considered directors, right? Although she had just entered the entertainment industry, Leng Rongrong wasn¡¯t an idiot. At least, she knew which famous directors were in the industry. Even if they weren¡¯t famous, Rongrong knew almost all of them. However, the few people in front of her all had a perverted look on their faces. They didn¡¯t look like famous directors. They might not even be directors. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t mind drinking, having a meal with famous directors, and getting to know them, but she was really not interested in apanying a few people who came out of nowhere and couldn¡¯t even be considered directors. ¡°Rongrong, have a meal with the directors. I still have some things to deal with, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After Ye Tianxin let Leng Rongrong sit down, she turned around and prepared to leave. Leng Rongrong was speechless. She grabbed Ye Tianxin¡¯s hand as the other party was about to leave. Her eyes narrowed as she asked, ¡°Sister Ye, aren¡¯t youing with us? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to just leave like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already spoken to the directors. Everyone knows that you¡¯re a neer and will take good care of you. I still have some urgent matters to deal with here, so I have to go. I¡¯lle over if there¡¯s enough time. If not, you can trouble the directors to send you back, or you can take a taxi home.¡± Ye Tianxin pulled Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand away, then turned around and left without a word. Leng Rongrong felt dumbfounded. She could onlyugh dryly as she looked at the group of so-called directors. The group of directors looked at her with perverted expressions. Leng Rongrong smiled awkwardly at the director beside her. ¡°Director Qin, right? Director Qin, you¡¯re quite young. May I know if you have any new works?¡± Leng Rongrong politely asked the so-called director next to her. Then, she got some information from the director who looked to be in his thirties. He had been involved in a micro movie before, and it was the kind that wasn¡¯t very famous. But he was not a director at all! When Leng Rongrong asked again, the other so-called famous directors were not as good as this director. They might not have filmed any television series or movies at all... This Ye Tianxin, how could she do this on the first day of Leng Rongrong¡¯s return? After all, Leng Rongrong was an artist under her. Leng Rongrong couldn¡¯t remember when she had offended Ye Tianxin. Why would Ye Tianxin do this to her? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to go to the washroom.¡± Leng Rongrong stood up and wanted to escape with this excuse. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You¡¯re already here. Why are you leaving?¡± A chubby hand suddenly grabbed Leng Rongrong¡¯s shoulder, and a short fatty who looked to be about two to three hundred pounds circled behind Leng Rongrong. Although Leng Rongrong did not see the person behind her, she felt a chill down her spine. Leng Rongrong quickly stood up from her chair and dodged to the side. The rest of the people at the table stood up. One by one, they surrounded Leng Rongrong. ¡°This woman is really pretty. I¡¯ve really struck it rich this time!¡± ¡°So pure, she might even be a virgin!¡± ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re just going to let you have some fun and take a few beautiful photos of you. We¡¯ll try to be gentle!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we won¡¯t hurt you. You¡¯re so beautiful. How could we bear to hurt you? As long as you cooperate obediently, we¡¯ll make you feel good!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be so cool. I don¡¯t really need beautiful pictures... I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t get close to me. I don¡¯t have a good temper, and I don¡¯t like to be touched by people I¡¯m not familiar with.¡± A smile appeared on Leng Rongrong¡¯s pretty little face. Her smile was slightly distant, setting off that iparably fair palm-sized face, making Leng Rongrong look even more noble and cold, like a fairy. A few men, however, leaned over obstinately. The smiles on their faces were extremely wretched. ¡°Big Brother, I like the hot-tempered type!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A little spice is more vorful, especially with her pure and noble aura. It goes well with her little spicy character. Tsk! Tsk, only spiciness is satisfying!¡± ¡°Is this spiciness good enough?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at the fatty who had spoken, and the corner of her eyes twitched. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only good if it¡¯s vorful enough.¡± ¡°It seems that you all like spicy food?¡± Leng Rongrong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Here, some mustard. This will definitely be delicious!¡± ¡°Sister, are you pretending to be clueless? You know what we¡¯re talking about!¡± The men got closer and closer, and some of them were almost touching Leng Rongrong. A trace of disgust shed across Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes. She lifted her leg and kicked the man away. Then, she picked up a chair, and with three moves, she hit the rest of the people in front of her. It caused them to scream in pain. Then, Leng Rongrong frowned as she thought of something. She picked up some mustard on the table and started to squeeze it into the mouths of the people who said they wanted spicy food. ¡°Only spiciness is good, right? Come,e,e, let¡¯s have some fun!¡± Leng Rongrong filled their mouths with wasabi, then asked, ¡°How is it? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a type of demonic chili that ordinary people can¡¯t bear. If you think it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you free money to enjoy it! I¡¯ll definitely make you guys feel good!¡± The men were dazed. How could they have thought that a girl who looked so weak and fragile could actually beat them down in two or three moves? Leng Rongrong was as fast as a gust of wind. They didn¡¯t even know how they were beaten. One of the directors didn¡¯t know how he got kicked, but he felt like the ribs in his chest were broken and he had been fed so much wasabi. Tears and snot were streaming down the men¡¯s faces, and their mouths were filled with anger. ¡°Spicy! It¡¯s so spicy!¡± ¡°Water! I want to drink water!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. It¡¯s too spicy!¡± The men fought to get the water. Leng Rongrong kicked them over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it wasn¡¯t spicy enough? No drinking water! It¡¯s all because of you trash that I didn¡¯t sleep. Tonight, I¡¯ll make sure to have fun with you all! Be good, I¡¯ll make a call. We¡¯ll wait for the demonic spice.¡± In the corridor, Tang Luo pushed Mo Linyuan, who was in a wheelchair, and he could vaguely hear Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice. ¡°I think I heard Miss Rongrong¡¯s voice... So, did Miss Rongrong return to the club to spend the night there?¡± Chapter 127 - My Wife Didn’t Return Last Night, I’m Here to Arrest Her

Chapter 127: My Wife Didn¡¯t Return Last Night, I¡¯m Here to Arrest Her

As soon as Tang Luo¡¯s voice fell, he felt a gust of cold airing from the front. Very good, the vinegar jar in this wheelchair overturned again. ¡°Master Linyuan, are we still going to see Mo Ziming?¡± Tang Luo sighed at how incredible Miss Rongrong was. From what she said, it seemed like she was going to spend the night with a few people... Mo Linyuan said coldly, ¡°Kick the door open.¡± Tang Luo raised his eyebrows and shrugged. He then walked to the door and kicked it open. In the private room, Leng Rongrong was sitting on a chair with her back facing the table. On the floor was a group of men who had eaten a lot of wasabi. The men were crying. It was a terrible sight. They were all men whom Ye Tianxin had prepared to deal with Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong had a lot of fun. This group of men was teasing her one by one. Since they liked spicy girls so much, she would deliberately distort their meaning and give them chili. ¡°Leng Rongrong, please spare us. We won¡¯t dare to tease you anymore!¡± ¡°Sister Rongrong, please spare me!¡± ¡°Sister Rongrong, give me some water to drink!¡± The men knelt down and begged for mercy. Their faces were all scrunched up, and their mouths were swollen. ...... When Tang Luo kicked the door open with a bang, everyone was stunned, including Leng Rongrong. ¡°Little Luoluo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you, Miss Rongrong...¡± Tang Luo looked at the disheveled men on the floor and Leng Rongrong sitting elegantly on the chair. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Miss Rongrong, what did you mean by ¡®having fun¡¯ just now?¡± At the back, Mo Linyuan entered the private room in his wheelchair. His handsome face looked uncertain. ¡°Mo Linyuan? What are you doing here?¡± When Leng Rongrong saw Mo Linyuan, she felt guilty for some reason. ¡°My wife didn¡¯t returnst night, so I¡¯m here to arrest her.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was expressionless. The wheelchair was already in front of Leng Rongrong. Suddenly, he pulled Leng Rongrong into his arms, and she ended up sitting on hisp. Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her cheeks heated up in an instant. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She struggled to escape Mo Linyuan¡¯s arms, but Mo Linyuan held her tightly, not giving her a chance to get off. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to return tonight. Are you nning to spend the night with these men?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Leng Rongrong quickly exined. If she didn¡¯t, the misunderstanding would be blown out of proportion. ¡°They were the ones who teased me... I just yed a little. Anyway, they don¡¯t look like good people... I asked someone to send them some demonic spice to eat and collect some proof.¡± ¡°What proof?¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. Proof that my manager is conspiring against me...¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips. In fact, when Ye Tianxin asked her to change her clothes, she had already guessed what Ye Tianxin was going to do. Leng Rongrong could have just left and ignored Ye Tianxin. However, since she had nothing to do, Leng Rongrong decided to follow Ye Tianxin to see what she was up to and to collect some evidence. She didn¡¯t mind ying around with Ye Tianxin. If she didn¡¯t have a worthy opponent, her life would be meaningless. In the past, her godfathers would get rid of all obstacles for her. Whenever someone looked down on her or said something bad about her in school, her godfathers would use all kinds of methods to make that person transfer to another school or rush to that person and tell them how awesome her godfathers were... Therefore, almost no one dared to find trouble with her after she was in primary school. Moreover, her reputation had also spread far and wide. When everyone saw Leng Rongrong, they were all in awe. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to attack anyone who tried to cause her trouble. Now that she had finally gotten rid of her godfathers, it was not easy for someone to deal with her. She had to treat them well and y with them. It was like a cat that caught a mouse. It would never kill the mouse first but y with the mouse until its death. Ye Tianxin was just a little mouse that yed with her. Other people felt that it was not good to have a rough life, but Leng Rongrong felt that life was boring if it was too smooth. It was only interesting if there were a few obstacles. ¡°Your manager is going against you?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Why would she want to deal with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why they want to deal with me. But she¡¯s doing this on purpose.¡± Leng Rongrong yed it down, not caring at all that her own manager had dealt with her. After all, Leng Rongrong was only in the entertainment industry for fun. Earning money was also a way to have fun. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯tck anything. If she wanted fame, she could simply use her godfathers¡¯ names and scare a bunch of people to death. Should she want money, her godfathers gave her a lot of pocket money every month. She had various industries all over the country in her hands... Moreover, she was a famous lucky star. She could make money from anything she bought. In the past, she had casually said that she wanted to buy a few houses, and the prices of the houses had risen. Her godfathers had sold them to her, and she had made a lot of money. When they went out to y and saw an antique that was bought for a few yuan, they thought that it was worthless. However, when an appraiser took a look, it was a rare treasure. It would not be an exaggeration to sell it for a few hundred million. There had been many simr incidents. Other people¡¯s money had always been spent less and less, but her money had always been spent more and more. Although Leng Rongrong said that she wanted to earn money, she actually had more than enough money to spend in a few lifetimes. She had so much money that she couldn¡¯t even count it herself. As for the entertainment industry... If she really wanted to rise to the top in one step, it would only take a few words. Su Wei, the former goddess of the entertainment industry, could just give her a hand, or her godfather would help her. It would be a matter of minutes for her to be the best actress... As long as Leng Rongrong wanted to, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do. However, life was too smooth sailing and boring. Since it was boring, of course, she had to find something interesting to y with. It would only be interesting if she left her godfathers and entered the entertainment industry by herself, clearing the stages one step at a time! It would be best if there were a few more obstacles on the way. Although Leng Rongrong could kick them away, she liked to keep these obstacles around. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that your manager was going against you? Is there a hole in your brain? This is clearly a trap for you. Why are you here?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. His wife did not seem to be stupid. What the hell was this? ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I was going to collect proof?¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you collecting proof? You don¡¯t need to collect proof. I can directly ban your manager. I can help you deal with whoever is looking for trouble with you,¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly. Was it really that hard to be his wife? ¡°Why are you just like my godfathers...¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s little face was scrunched up. Why did everyone around her love to use their privileges? ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t ban her... I can just casually find my godfathers and greet them but...I still want to y.¡± ¡°Are you asking for trouble?¡± Mo Linyuan asked. Chapter 128 - My Wife, Are You Keen On Asking For Trouble?

Chapter 128: My Wife, Are You Keen On Asking For Trouble?

??

Leng Rongrong had originally wanted to y with the group of men on the ground. She wanted to let them know spicy girls were not to be trifled with. Of course, she didn¡¯t have the chance to y anymore. Mo Linyuan took off his coat and covered her with it. Then, he carried her and ordered Tang Luo to push them out of the private room. The men on the ground were relieved. Although they might have been beaten and broken, no one dared to ask Leng Rongrong for an exnation. Leng Rongrong looked innocent and cute, but her attack was really too powerful. Moreover, she was evil and hateful. Leng Rongrong actually made them eat so much wasabi. They had probably finished all of the wasabi in their lives. Tang Luo pushed Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan out of the clubhouse. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop ying and return, but can you put me down?¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. Mo Linyuan himself was in a wheelchair, and it was a little strange for her to be carried by him like this. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Mo Lingyuan¡¯s voice was cold. Leng Rongrong was speechless. The man was very strong, so strong that she couldn¡¯t break free. She even didn¡¯t dare to struggle for some reason. Just like that, Leng Rongrong was carried out of the club by Mo Linyuan. Tang Luo pushed the wheelchair calmly. He was pretending he didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Ah Yuan, is that you?¡± A voice suddenly came from behind, and then a man strode toward Mo Linyuan. Tang Luo stopped and turned the wheelchair around. Then, he looked at Mo Ziming, who was walking over. Mo Ziming strode to Mo Linyuan. He was stunned when he saw the woman in Mo Linyuan¡¯s arms. He asked after a long while, ¡°This is Rongrong, right?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Ziming with an ¡®I don¡¯t know you¡¯ expression. ¡°I¡¯m Ah Yuan¡¯s older cousin.¡± Mo Ziming smiled gently at Leng Rongrong, then looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Ah Yuan, I thought you weren¡¯t here yet. Since you¡¯re here, why didn¡¯t youe over to chat with me?¡± ¡°My wife is tired.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was calm. ¡°If what you want to say is not an urgent matter, we can talk tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± Mo Zimingughed, then looked at Leng Rongrong. He chuckled once more. Leng Rongrong returned Mo Ziming¡¯s smile. Then, she felt her vision darken. The man who was hugging her pulled up his suit and covered her entire head. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Tang Luo, return.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Master Ziming.¡± Tang Luo nodded at Mo Ziming, pushed Mo Linyuan, and left. In the car, Mo Linyuan looked coldly at Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes. The clothes exposed her entire back, and the front cor was very low, to the extent that it could not be any lower. ¡°Do you feel very hot? Why are you wearing such clothes?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face turned ashen as his entire body emitted a sinister aura. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear a little less, or just don¡¯t wear anything!¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t know how to reply. As Tang Luo drove, he perked up his ears to listen for any movements behind him. Tang Luo could tell that Mo Linyuan was jealous. Mo Linyuan was definitely the number one vinegar jar in the universe. He would definitely be jealous when it came to matters regarding Miss Rongrong. In fact, Tang Luo didn¡¯t think that Miss Rongrong wore too revealing clothes. Although the skirt inside was a little short, she was wearing a shawl, so she didn¡¯t look scantily d. However, Master Linyuan was still angry. Mo Linyuan would not waste his breath on people he did not care about. He would only be so nosy when it came to people he cared about. The atmosphere in the car started to be tense. Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan, then replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wear this. Sister Ye ordered me to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to wear it just because she asked you to? If she told you to run around naked, are you going to run around naked?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°That¡¯s not the same,¡± Leng Rongrong said. ¡°Although there are several exposed parts, at least I still have clothes. Running naked doesn¡¯t require clothes at all, so I definitely won¡¯t run naked. I¡¯m not that shameless!¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line as he stared at Leng Rongrong. He looked down and saw the woman¡¯s slender, fair, and long legs. Her legs were smooth, and she was wearing high heels with ck stilettos. It looked very feminine. Leng Rongrong subconsciously retracted her leg under his stare. Mo Linyuan did not look at her again, but his dissatisfaction was already filling the air. The car arrived at the vi very quickly. This time, Mo Linyuan did not even sit in the wheelchair and got out of the car. He looked at Leng Rongrong with a dark face, who came down in high heels. Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t take a close look when he was sitting, but now he could see clearly that Leng Rongrong¡¯s skirt was so short that it only covered her buttocks... Leng Rongrong had never liked wearing high heels, and this time, she was wearing very high heels. She did not pay attention when she got out of the car, and with Mo Linyuan staring at her, she felt goosebumps all over her body. Mo Linyuan reached out and caught Leng Rongrong in his arms. Then, he carried her and strode into the house. Tang Luo was speechless. Don¡¯t you want to pretend to be disabled? Alright, there was no one else in the house anyway. After entering the house, a bodyguard in a maid¡¯s uniform was shocked. He was about to take off his maid¡¯s uniform in a panic, but he happened to see the man in the wheelchair suddenly walk in with his wife in his arms. Li Ruhua was stunned. His mind was filled with questions. Was he hallucinating? Was he crazy trying on the maid costume? Wasn¡¯t this Master Linyuan a famous cripple? Didn¡¯t he always sit in a wheelchair? Ever since Li Ruhua came to this house, he had never seen Master Linyuan stand up. He had always been in a wheelchair! Why was Mo Linyuan suddenly walking today... Did he recover so suddenly? Or was he just pretending to be disabled? Huahua rubbed his eyes and poked his temples. He looked at Mo Linyuan again seriously and saw him walking past him with Leng Rongrong in his arms, to the side of the sofa. Behind him, Tang Luo pushed an empty wheelchair in and shrugged at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a cripple? It¡¯s said that he¡¯s seriously paralyzed... Are the rumors fake?¡± Li Ruhua asked Tang Luo for confirmation. ¡°Do you think Master Linyuan looks like a paralyzed person?¡± Tang Luo looked at Mo Linyuan disapprovingly. ¡°It¡¯s true that he looks like a jealous lover. As for paralysis, how is that possible? With his ability, he can only paralyze people. Who can paralyze him?¡± Li Ruhua was speechless. Leng Rongrong curled up on the sofa while feeling a chill run down her spine from Mo Linyuan¡¯s prating gaze. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯m going to take a shower and rest. Good night!¡± Leng Rongrong ran up the stairs, not forgetting to turn around and shout at Li Ruhua, ¡°Huahua, that maid outfit suits you very well! You have to wear more in the future!¡± Chapter 129 - Experiencing Miss Rongrong’s Morning Temper

Chapter 129: Experiencing Miss Rongrong¡¯s Morning Temper

?

The next day, Leng Rongrong was still in a daze when she was provoked by Ye Tianxin¡¯s bombarding phone calls. Leng Rongrong, who was extremely angry when she woke up, almost smashed her phone. After the phone rang for the ninth time, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and picked up the phone. ¡°Which idiot is calling me at this time? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m still sleeping?¡± Leng Rongrong picked up the call and cursed with her eyes closed in a daze. ¡°Leng Rongrong, get your ass to thepany. Now, immediately!¡± Ye Tianxin¡¯s angry voice came from the phone. ¡°Shut up! Are you a rooster? It¡¯s not even daybreak yet, but you¡¯re already crowing non-stop!¡± Leng Rongrong said angrily. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ye Tianxin¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. No artist had ever dared to speak to her like that before. ¡°Shut up. We¡¯ll talk after I wake up!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. She finished the drink in a chilly manner and hung up the phone. She shut her eyes and turned off the phone, then threw it far away. In the office, Ye Tianxin was so angry that her blood vessels were about to burst. She picked up her phone and called again, only to find that Leng Rongrong had actually turned off her phone. Her face was extremely livid. Damn it, this Leng Rongrong, it was fine that Tianxin couldn¡¯t teach her a lesson yesterday, but she actually dared to hang up on her? Ye Tianxin¡¯s chest heaved up and down as she reached out to calm her breathing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Ye? Your artist doesn¡¯t listen to you! It¡¯s fine if she took my clothes, but howe she doesn¡¯t know how to return them? Doesn¡¯t she know the dress was sponsored?¡± An alluring woman dressed in luxurious clothes looked at Ye Tianxin and asked. ¡°I told her that these clothes are yours, Xixi, but I didn¡¯t expect that little b*tch to wear them behind your back. Xixi, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson. She really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. She¡¯s just a new artist, but she thinks she¡¯s so great just because she acted in one movie.¡± Ye Tianxin criticized Leng Rongrong. She said that Leng Rongrong waspletely useless. Furthermore, Tianxin had pushed all the me for wearing that set of clothes onto Leng Rongrong. ¡°Let me tell you, although that dress isn¡¯t worth much, I have to wear it today. And that scarf, it¡¯s worth a lot. It¡¯s worth hundreds of thousands. Can she afford to pay for it?¡± Hua Xixi¡¯s eyes were full of contempt. ¡°Even if she can¡¯t afford it, she has to pay,¡± Ye Tianxin replied. ¡°Sister Ye is quite reasonable. I heard that Leng Rongrong is very pretty. Is that true?¡± Hua Xixi narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°There are people in thepany saying that it won¡¯t be long before she can surpass me?¡± Hua Xixi thought she was the most beautiful artist in Wandang Entertainment. In fact, that was indeed the case. Although her face had been slightly altered, she did have a good foundation, so she was quite popr in the industry. So, when Hua Xixi heard that an actress who was prettier than her had joined thepany, she was naturally a little unhappy. How dared a newbiepare herself to her? Didn¡¯t Leng Rongrong know how much support Hua Xixi had? ¡°She¡¯s good-looking, but it¡¯s not easy for her to make a name for herself. Don¡¯t worry, Xixi,¡± Ye Tianxin said coldly. ¡°Even though you¡¯re not one of my artists, we¡¯ve always been on good terms. Why would I harm you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best. Sister Ye, you have to discipline this artist of yours properly. Don¡¯t let her ruin your future.¡± Hua Xixi warned, ¡°The event I¡¯m attending is at two in the afternoon. Before that time, you better ask her to bring me my dress and shawl, orpensate me with a new one. Otherwise, Sister Ye, I don¡¯t think you want to be shut out because of a neer, do you?¡± ****** Leng Rongrong slept until noon before waking up. She woke up because Li Ruhua came to call her. Of course, Rongrong had a bad temper when she woke up, so when Li Ruhua came in, she gave him a good beating. Huahua was beaten ck and blue. He had never known that waking someone up at such ate hour would cause such a terrible awakening. Li Ruhua¡¯s face was dark as he scrambled out of Leng Rongrong¡¯s room. When they were going down the stairs, Li Ruhua had practically rolled down thest three steps. ¡°Huahua...what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you just going to wake Miss Rongrong up? Why do you look like you¡¯ve been put in a sack and beaten up?¡± Tang Luo was ying with Storm. When he looked up and saw Li Ruhua¡¯s miserable face, he smiled unkindly. ¡°It¡¯s no different from being put in a sack and beaten up...¡± Li Ruhua said with a long face. Leng Rongrong might as well put him in a sack and hit him. At least, she would only hit his body. But just now, Miss Rongrong¡¯s fistsnded on his face. He felt like his nose was broken! Mo Linyuan was sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper. He raised his head and nced at Li Ruhua coldly. Li Ruhua pitifully went to find medicine for himself. He never wanted to go to Miss Rongrong¡¯s room to wake her up again. It was at this moment that Ye Tianxin appeared at the vi¡¯s entrance. When she appeared, the three people and the animal looked at her almost at the same time. Their eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°Is this Leng Rongrong¡¯s home?¡± Ye Tianxin asked as she entered. Li Ruhua stared at Ye Tianxin¡¯s leg. His eyes were unforgiving. ¡°You, if you dare to take another step in, I¡¯ll cut off your leg!¡± Li Ruhua, who was like a littlemb being abused in front of Miss Rongrong, suddenly exploded with a terrifying aura. Ye Tianxin didn¡¯t know whether to enter or not. She was out of words to say. Mo Linyuan turned his head. His handsome face was expressionless. He looked at Ye Tianxin. Although he did not say anything, it was obvious that he was asking who she was. ¡°I¡¯m Rongrong¡¯s manager. I need to talk to her. Is she home?¡± Ye Tianxin asked nervously. Mo Linyuan squinted his eyes. Was this that manager? The manager who made his wife wear such a short skirt and threw her to some perverted men? ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± Mo Linyuan said after a few seconds of silence. His voice was cold and emotionless. ¡°Miss Rongrong is sleeping.¡± Tang Luo rubbed Storm¡¯s head with a half-smile on his face. Someone else hade to feel Miss Rongrong¡¯s morning temper. He looked at Ye Tianxin kindly and said, ¡°If Manager Ye wants to look for her, I¡¯ll take you to her room to call her.¡± ¡°That would be great.¡± Ye Tianxin felt an inexplicable sense of unease. Although the three men here were all extremely handsome and did not have any ill intentions, she could still feel a bone-chilling cold. This ce was inexplicably creepy. ¡°Manager Ye, please.¡± Tang Luo made an inviting gesture. Ye Tianxin wanted to leave, but she didn¡¯t dare to take a step out, because she felt the terrifying gaze of the two-meter-tall Li Ruhua. She looked at Tang Luo for help. ¡°Take off your shoes. Huahua just mopped the floor this morning... It¡¯s very tiring to do housework,¡± Tang Luo said with a smile that was like a spring breeze. Chapter 130 - Being Treated as a Wild Boar

Chapter 130: Being Treated as a Wild Boar

¡°I have wiped it five times,¡± Li Ruhua stood not far away. His face was bruised and swollen, but his facial features could still be vaguely seen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ye Tianxin said with an embarrassed look. She hurriedly took off her shoes. Then, she noticed that Li Ruhua was staring at the ce where she had just walked in. She could vaguely see a few faint footprints near the door. The adorkable bodyguard, Li Ruhua, looked a little sinister and terrifying at this moment because of his swollen face. Ye Tianxin felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness as she pulled out a piece of tissue and wiped the footprints on the ground. After she was done, a pair of disposable slippers was thrown in front of her. ¡°Put it on.¡± Tang Luo¡¯s face had a gentle and warm smile on it the entire time. For a moment, Ye Tianxin felt warm inside. There were three men in the room. The man with the swollen face was a little scary, and the man sitting on the sofa was a little cold. He was silent but had a strong aura, giving people a feeling that he was not to be trifled with. Only the man in front of her had a bright smile. He was very good-looking. She even felt that if he entered the entertainment industry, he would have a good future. He was really a warm man. After Tianxin settled that b*tch Leng Rongrong, she would definitely convince this warm man to enter the entertainment industry. ...... The ck-bellied Tang Luo had no idea that he had beenbeled as a warm man by the woman in front of him. He looked at Ye Tianxin with a faint smile and then led the way upstairs. He thought to himself, ¡®You¡¯re in trouble.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your name? Who are you to Leng Rongrong?¡± Ye Tianxin asked as she walked. ¡°I¡¯m Rongrong¡¯s manager, Ye Tianxin.¡± ¡°I am Tang Luo. I am Master Mo¡¯s assistant.¡± Tang Luo stopped in front of Leng Rongrong¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Rongrong should still be sleeping. Do you want to go in and wake her up?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go in and call her. Mr. Tang, please go downstairs. I¡¯ll take care of Rongrong.¡± Ye Tianxin winked at Tang Luo. Tang Luo nced at Ye Tianxin. ¡°Are you sure you want to enter alone?¡± ¡°Well, I can go in by myself. I don¡¯t want to trouble Assistant Tang.¡± Ye Tianxin smiled and reached out to grab the door handle. ¡°Then, you¡¯re on your own,¡± Tang Luo looked at Ye Tianxin sympathetically. Then, in order to avoid getting caught up in the mess, he quickly went downstairs. Well, Manager Ye asked for it. Ye Tianxin inexplicably looked at Tang Luo¡¯s back as he quickly dodged away, and she sneered in her heart. Leng Rongrong was the one who should be praying for her own good fortune. That was good. Tang Luo had gone downstairs, and Ye Tianxin could enter and deal with Leng Rongrong a little hard. For example, Ye Tianxin could give her a p the moment she went in. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t answer Tianxin¡¯s calls and even turned off her phone. This b*tch had not even set one foot in the entertainment industry, but she was already acting like a big shot? Ye Tianxin pushed the door open and closed it behind her. She then strode into the room. Leng Rongrong¡¯s pink and white room was spacious, and the decoration was simple and elegant. On the princess bed in the room, Leng Rongrong was hugging a quilt and sleeping soundly. She seemed to have had a good dream. Her red lips were slightly curved. Ye Tianxin¡¯s eyes narrowed. This b*tch was sleeping sofortably. Tianxin had been waiting for Leng Rongrong the entire morning. This time, Tianxin had to personallye to Rongrong¡¯s ce to find her. ¡°Godfather, leave this wild boar to me!¡± Leng Rongrong suddenly turned over and made a boxing gesture with both hands. Ye Tianxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she stopped in her tracks. After taking a closer look, she realized that Leng Rongrong was just talking in her sleep. Ye Tianxin¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she stood by the bed and raised her hand. Her eyes narrowed, and her palm swung fiercely towards Leng Rongrong¡¯s fair and beautiful little face. The expected crisp sound didn¡¯t ring out. Ye Tianxin only felt a powerful force suddenly grabbed her hand. Before she could pull away, she heard Leng Rongrong angrily say, ¡°Pig head, you still want to run! Do you think the wild boar that has fallen into my hands will have a chance to escape?¡± At the top of the stairs, Tang Luo leaned against the railing and listened to the movements upstairs. Storm was sitting on the other side, and his two furry pink ears were also listening to the movements upstairs. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk... Definitely worse than Huahua!¡± ¡°Miss Rongrong is really a violent youngdy¡­ No, a young married woman?¡± Tang Luo raised his hand and covered Storm¡¯s ears. ¡°Storm, don¡¯t listen anymore. You¡¯re trembling from listening.¡± Storm was speechless. Mo Linyuan was still sitting on the sofa calmly. He had already put down the newspaper in his hand. He was drinking a cup of coffee leisurely. Ye Tianxin¡¯s shrill screams could be heard from upstairs. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy,¡± Mo Linyuan took a sip of his coffee and nced at Tang Luo. ¡°Go and shut that woman up.¡± Tang Luo shrugged, turned around, and went upstairs. Upstairs, Ye Tianxin had been beaten up so badly that it was unbearable to look at. Her wrist had been broken, and her face had been punched so badly that it could not be seen. Ye Tianxin had wanted to give Leng Rongrong a p, but in the end, she had lost count of how many times she had been pped. When Leng Rongrong stopped, Ye Tianxin was still in a daze. She didn¡¯t even know where she was or what had just happened. Leng Rongrong also slowly woke up. Not only did she not realize that she had hit someone, but she also did not recognize Ye Tianxin. When she saw Ye Tianxin¡¯s pig-like face, she gave her a kick. ¡°Where did this pig heade from? Why did youe to my room?¡± Ye Tianxin was badly kicked, and she groaned in pain, not daring to make a sound. When Tang Luo opened the door, he saw Ye Tianxin lying limply on the ground while looking at Leng Rongrong as if she was a demon. The woman¡¯s hair was extremely messy. Her clothes were wrinkled, and her face was covered in palm prints. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. Miss Rongrong¡¯s temper was really big when she got out of bed. ¡°Miss Rongrong, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t recognize your manager, Miss Ye Tianxin?¡± Tang Luo nced at Leng Rongrong, who was wearing a pink pajama suit. Leng Rongrong stretchedzily and shot a nce at Ye Tianxin. Her eyes widened. ¡°My manager? What is my manager doing in my room?¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for you, so she¡¯s here to wake you up,¡± Tang Luo shrugged. ¡°You should wash up first. She seems to be in a daze. I¡¯ll take her down to sober up.¡± After a few minutes, Leng Rongrong washed up and went downstairs. Ye Tianxin had already dealt with it. The so-called treatment was that Tang Luo threw her some ointment and let her apply it herself. Of course, Ye Tianxin applied the ointment under Mo Linyuan¡¯s silent and terrifying aura. Tianxin was supposed to sit on the sofa, but because Mo Linyuan said that she was dirty, she was asked to sit on a small stool far away, looking particrly pitiful. Ye Tianxin felt that everyone in the vi, including the animal, was acting strange. So, Tianxin was inexplicably a little flustered. As soon as Leng Rongrong came downstairs, she couldn¡¯t wait to leave this strange vi. Chapter 131 - Lord Four, I Threw Them Away!

Chapter 131: Lord Four, I Threw Them Away!

¡°Sister Ye, it¡¯s really you! I thought I was fighting a wild boar in my dream!¡± Leng Rongrong said in surprise when she saw Ye Tianxin¡¯s swollen face. Rongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes had a trace of slyness. Even though she was in a deep sleep and had a bad temper when she woke up, Rongrong was still half awake after Li Ruhua¡¯s shout. Earlier, she knew that the person who had entered the room was Ye Tianxin. Rongrong also noticed that Ye Tianxin wanted to p her the moment she entered the room. Originally, Rongrong wouldn¡¯t have beaten Ye Tianxin to such a state. She could only me Ye Tianxin for hitting her first. Her godfather had taught her the principle of an eye for an eye since Leng Rongrong was young. Whoever bullied her, Rongrong had to pay them back ten times over. So, she returned the favor tenfold. Was Ye Tianxin beingpared to a wild boar? Ye Tianxin¡¯s fingers were about to sink into her own flesh. She looked at Leng Rongrong¡¯s flustered appearance. Tianxin was about to go crazy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were three men in the vi and such a huge animal, Tianxin probably would have given Leng Rongrong a hundred ps. ¡°Rongrong, I came to you because something happened at thepany. Take out the clothes you wore yesterday. The dress and shawl are both extremely precious. A merchant has specially sponsored them for Hua Xixi, and she¡¯s going to wear them at two in the afternoon. Xixi said that if you return the clothes to her, she won¡¯t pursue the matter!¡± Ye Tianxin spoke with an anxious expression. ¡°Who is Hua Xixi?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Ye Tianxin. She couldn¡¯t understand Tianxin. ¡°Hua Xixi is ourpany¡¯s A-list female artist. She is supported by the two bosses recently. There¡¯s no benefit in offending her. Take out the clothes and quickly send them to her. It¡¯ll be fine once you send them.¡± Ye Tianxin added, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, I¡¯m fine with sending it over.¡± ¡°Clothes?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. She thought for a moment. After Leng Rongrong changed her clothes yesterday, did she carefully wash them? ¡°Huahua, where are the dress and shawl from yesterday?¡± Li Ruhua nced at Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan spoke without turning his head, ¡°I threw it away.¡± ¡°Threw it away?¡± This time, Ye Tianxin¡¯s surprised voice cut through the conversation. ¡°That shawl is immensely expensive. It¡¯s worth hundreds of thousands! Rongrong, you have to pay for the clothes if you lose them. This endorsement is rted to Hua Xixi. If this endorsement fails¡­you have to pay more than a million yuan...¡± Leng Rongrong walked toward Mo Linyuan and stood in front of him. She then looked down at the handsome and cold man on the sofa. ¡°Where did you throw it?¡± ¡°The trash can.¡± ¡°Which trash can?¡± ¡°Outside.¡± ¡°Huahua, go and find it!¡± ¡®What did I do wrong?¡¯ Li Ruhua thought, ¡®I am not the one who threw it, so why do I have to go through the trash can?¡¯ A few minutester, Li Ruhua found the shawl and dress that had been contaminated by other rubbish. The shawl and skirt emitted a pungent smell. Leng Rongrong covered her nose and said, ¡°Give it to Sister Ye. Sister Ye said that she¡¯ll send it over.¡± Ye Tianxin¡¯s face instantly darkened. Did this b*tch really not understand or was Rongrong just acting dumb? How was Tianxin going to deal with such stinky clothes when Hua Xixi needed them in the afternoon? Even if it could be dealt with, would Hua Xixi be willing to wear it when it was so dirty? Just as she was about to explode, Tianxin felt a cold and terrifying gaze on her from the sofa, and she swallowed her words. Ye Tianxin raised her hand, ¡°Rongrong, my hand is injured. Do you know how to drive? Can you drive me back to thepany? I have a script for your next drama.¡± ¡°Sure, let me have my meal first. I¡¯ll go to thepany with you after I¡¯m done.¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t think much of it and turned around to ask Li Ruhua for food. Ye Tianxin was left to the side, and a snowy white animal that was much bigger than her was staring at her, as if she was being watched by a dog. After Leng Rongrong had filled her stomach, she came out. ¡°Sister Ye, let¡¯s go.¡± After bidding Mo Linyuan goodbye, Leng Rongrong left with Ye Tianxin. In the car, the two of them were at peace, and neither of them spoke. Ye Tianxin really wanted to give Leng Rongrong a good scolding and a few ps, but she was too embarrassed to do anything to Leng Rongrong in their private space because her head had been beaten by Leng Rongrong. Ye Tianxin¡¯s hand seemed to be fractured. She had only nned to send Leng Rongrong to Hua Xixi once they reached thepany, and then kill Rongrong with a borrowed knife. Hua Xixi¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t usually explosive. But, if Xixi saw the current state of the set of clothes and that shawl, she would definitely explode. After all, Hua Xixi had quite a bit of support behind her, and she had a lot of bodyguards. Dealing with Leng Rongrong was definitely not a problem. The car arrived at Wandang Entertainment. After Leng Rongrong got out of the car, she heard Ye Tianxin shout, ¡°Help me open the car door!¡± Compared to when they were at the vi, Ye Tianxin¡¯s attitude had taken a 180-degree turn. Leng Rongrong¡¯s face was expressionless as she walkedzily to the car door and pulled it open. Ye Tianxin had already put on her hat and sunsses. She was covering her miserable face. ¡°Keep up!¡± A bag of dirty clothes was thrown into Leng Rongrong¡¯s hands, and Ye Tianxin said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to exin it to Hua Xixi yourself.¡± After quickly entering thepany, Ye Tianxin took Leng Rongrong to Hua Xixi¡¯s ce. When Hua Xixi saw the two of them, she asked, ¡°Did you bring my clothes?¡± ¡°Exin it to Sister Xixi now.¡± Ye Tianxin turned to Hua Xixi and said, ¡°Xixi, you can discuss this with Rongrong. My hand is slightly injured, so I have to go to the hospital. Leng Rongrong, exin to Xixi that you willpensate her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to pay for what you did!¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Hua Xixi, then threw the bag of clothes at her. Rongrong turned to look at Ye Tianxin. ¡°Sister Ye, it¡¯s not good for you to just leave like this. What do you mean bypensating Sister Xixi? Why do I have to?¡± ¡°You wore the clothes and dirtied them. Of course, you¡¯ll have topensate her. Otherwise, do you want her topensate you?¡± Ye Tianxin red at Leng Rongrong. ¡°I already told you not to wear them, but you insisted!¡± ¡°You told me not to wear it, but I still insisted?¡± Leng Rongrong frowned and looked at Ye Tianxin. ¡°Sister Ye, did you lose your memory?¡± Before Rongrong could continue, Hua Xixi screamed. ¡°My clothes, my shawl! How could this happen?!¡± A look of disbelief shed across Hua Xixi¡¯s beautiful face. Xixi threw the clothes on the floor and looked at Leng Rongrong with hatred. ¡°What did you do to my clothes? Do you know that I¡¯m going to use itter? Compensate me for my clothes! Guards! Where the hell did they go?¡± Hua Xixi cried out in rm. In less than three seconds, a group of bodyguards rushed in from outside and surrounded Leng Rongrong. Chapter 132 - No One Dares to Compete with Me

Chapter 132: No One Dares to Compete with Me

Leng Rongrong was surrounded by a group of bodyguards. Of course, she was not too nervous. It was not like she had not seen the world. It was just a few bodyguards, Rongrong was not scared. Previously, Leng Rongrong also had brought thousands of bodyguards with her. Of course, this was all arranged by her godfathers. She would always remember the frightened expressions of the entire school and the city¡¯s top management when she brought so many bodyguards. In the end, Leng Rongrong was the one who convinced her godfathers to stop bringing so many bodyguards. Her godfathers had originally nned to bring her a bunch of bodyguards for this trip, but she had sternly refused. Of course, her godfathers also had requirements for her if she didn¡¯t bring bodyguards. For example, Leng Rongrong had to wear the tracking device that her Second Father had personally designed. At the same time, she had to send them a message at a fixed time, and it had to be sent with a special password... Leng Rongrong looked at the bodyguards surrounding her and turned to Hua Xixi. ¡°Sister Xixi, right?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Hua Xixi, who was about to fly into a rage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that your clothes are dirty. After all, I was the one who wore your clothes. However, I really didn¡¯t know that these clothes were yours when I wore them and that they were so important to you.¡± Leng Rongrong slowly exined. This set of clothes had been given to her by Ye Tianxin, and she didn¡¯t know their significance. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s my fault that you can¡¯t wear it. I canpensate you for the clothes, but I¡¯ll onlypensate you half. This isn¡¯t my fault alone. Sister Ye has some responsibility. Shouldn¡¯t Sister Ye take half the responsibility?¡± Leng Rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest. Her small face was beautiful and exuded an immortal aura. She looked at Ye Tianxin with an ambiguous smile. ¡°Sister Ye, don¡¯t you know whose clothes these are? I really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re trying to make things difficult for me or Sister Xixi. ¡± ¡°Leng Rongrong, what nonsense are you talking about? Has your brain gone haywire? I stopped you from wearing them! Besides, even if I let you wear them, you¡¯re the one who dirtied them. What does it have to do with me? You should be the one topensate me!¡± Ye Tianxin didn¡¯t think that Leng Rongrong would actually want to me her. She was a little flustered and exasperated. Not far away, Hua Xixi, whose temple felt like it was on fire because of the stinky clothes, stomped her high heels in anger. She screamed at Leng Rongrong, ¡°You b*tch, what do you want me to wear today!? You dirtied my clothes, but you still dare to quibble? So what if Sister Ye made you wear them? You¡¯re the one who made my clothes look like this. If there¡¯s any problem with my endorsement today, you¡¯ll have to take full responsibility! You¡¯ll f*ckingpensate me for my clothes! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Hua Xixi swept everything on the table in front of her to the ground. She looked as if she had gone mad. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re angry, but I don¡¯t like it when people call me a b*tch,¡± Leng Rongrong said. Hua Xixi¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Leng Rongrong. Xixi said in a funny and angry tone, ¡°Ha! You don¡¯t like to hear people call you a b*tch, do you? All of you, call her a bitch, and shout until she loses sense of her whereabouts!¡± This was the first time the bodyguards had received such a strange order, but they still started to curse. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Shut up,¡± Leng Rongrong said. She raised her dainty face slightly and frowned in frustration. The bodyguards did not shut up. Leng Rongrong warned, ¡°If you continue, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°B*tch! B*tch! B * tch!¡± The bodyguards were still spewing out unpleasant words, and Hua Xixi was also cursing angrily. She was flustered and exasperated as she made a phone call. After a round of calls, she still couldn¡¯t find out who had the same style of clothes and shawl. It made her even more furious. ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Hit her! Hit her face hard!¡± Hua Xixi shouted. Hua Xixi looked at Leng Rongrong¡¯s pretty little face and felt even more annoyed. How could this woman¡¯s face be so natural and so beautiful? What was even more detestable was Leng Rongrong¡¯s skin. How could it be so white and so delicate? No wonder those few people who had seen her said that Wandang Entertainment had an artist who was more beautiful than Hua Xixi. Hua Xixi was famous for her good looks in the entertainment industry. How could she tolerate someone who was more beautiful than her? The bodyguards were cursing when they received the order to hit Leng Rongrong. They only hesitated for a moment before they started to attack Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong was surrounded and was caught off guard when she saw a fisting toward her face. Without a word, she grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s wrist. She then pulled and lifted it. With a crack, the bodyguard¡¯s arm drooped naturally. Immediately after, there was another wave of cracking sounds. The other bodyguards who had attacked instantly lost their joints in their arms. ¡°How¡­troublesome.¡± Leng Rongrong saw that the other bodyguards were still approaching, so she moved even faster. With a few dodges, all the bodyguards ¡®arms had been dislocated. When Hua Xixi finished her call and turned around, she saw that all her bodyguards had fractured their joints. The bodyguards¡¯ faces were all pale. They looked at Leng Rongrong in panic as if they had seen a female ghost. They were scared out of their wits. ¡°Am I that scary?¡± The culprit, Leng Rongrong, frowned and asked unhappily. The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just kept nodding. Not only that, it was extremely terrifying. Who the hell was this woman? Weren¡¯t artists all weak and fragile? Why was Leng Rongrong so strong... Ye Tianxin watched the entire process from the side. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to even breathe. Hua Xixi gulped. She clutched her phone. A reproachful look was on her face. She looked at Leng Rongrong vigntly, ready to use her phone as a brick at any time. ¡°Yo-you b*tch! B*tch...what do you want? You¡¯ve ruined my clothes. Now, you¡¯ve made my bodyguards like this. Do you know who I am? Do you know how many backers I have? Do you know how many people I, Hua Xixi, have backing me? If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer the consequences!¡± ¡°No one would dare topare their backers with mine.¡± Leng Rongrong furrowed her brows. It was ridiculous to talk about backing in front of her. Her three godfathersbined might not even be a match for a country, but her master alone was a match for the entire entertainment industry. Of course, her master¡¯s countless suitors in the past were now all famous figures. As long as her master said the word, wouldn¡¯t they all be able toe out and be her backing? This Hua Xixi actually wanted topete with her backer. The ignorant were truly fearless. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really getting arrogant.¡± Hua Xixi stared at Leng Rongrong in disbelief. How many people in the entertainment industry would dare to offend Xixi? Not only did shee from a well-to-do family, but Hua Xixi had also slept with all the high-level executives in the business, political, and entertainment industries. Who couldn¡¯t be Xixi¡¯s backing? Everyone in the entertainment industry said that Hua Xixi was the female artist who could not be offended the most, but this little b*tch actually dared to be arrogant in front of her? Chapter 133 - Little Darling, You’ve Finally Appeared!

Chapter 133: Little Darling, You¡¯ve Finally Appeared!

?

¡°You want topete with me in terms of backing? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯tpensate me for my clothes today, I¡¯ll find someone to send you to prison! Do you know Director Huang? I just need to say a word to him, and I can make you stay in prison for 8 to 10 years. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to survive in the entertainment industry when you¡¯re old and frail!¡± Hua Xixi threatened Leng Rongrong. ¡°Director Huang? Are you talking about Huang Shancheng?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°You know him? It¡¯s good that you know him. At least, you¡¯ve seen the world. What? Are you finally scared?¡± Seeing Leng Rongrong¡¯s troubled expression, Hua Xixi instantly felt that she had Leng Rongrong under control. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then you should prepare thepensation!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that might not be the case... It¡¯s true that thisckey is a little troublesome.¡± Leng Rongrong recalled Huang Shancheng¡¯s fawning face, and her mouth twitched. This guy was very afraid of her godfather... Back then, Leng Rongrong¡¯s godfather had asked him to do something for him. If this man had a good memory, he would be able to recognize Rongrong. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t want to be recognized. She had to get rid of her godfathers and keep a low profile. If her godfathers found out that she had been bullied by her biological father, half-sister, or manager, there would be a bloody storm... ¡°Why are you pretending? if you¡¯re afraid, just say it.¡± Hua Xixi was originally a little afraid of Leng Rongrong, but when she saw that Leng Rongrong seemed to be afraid of Huang Shancheng, she immediately became smug. Leng Rongrong nced at Hua Xixi coldly. ¡°This dress and this shawl, right?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°When do you want it? I¡¯llpensate you with the exact same one.¡± ¡°Can youpensate me with the exact same one? A fake one won¡¯t do!¡± Hua Xixi obviously didn¡¯t quite believe Leng Rongrong¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ve searched the entire industry, but I couldn¡¯t find the exact same one. The dress and shawl are both limited edition. Are you sure you can find one?¡± ¡°When do you want it?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Hua Xixi. ¡°Two in the afternoon.¡± Hua Xixi looked at Leng Rongrong with uncertainty. ¡°Give me an address. It¡¯ll be delivered at 1:40 sharp.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Could you?¡± Hua Xixi nced at the stinky clothes on the floor. Although the clothes were already foul, they could still be cleaned. She suspected that Leng Rongrong was going to use this disgusting thing to get rid of her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of washing it before returning it to me?¡± Hua Xixi frowned. ¡°It¡¯s such a disgusting thing. You can¡¯t wash it clean! If you can¡¯t get me the exact same one, then you¡¯ll be fully responsible for my losses. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll send you to jail!¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Was it possible for her to end up in jail? If Huang Shancheng dared to let her go to jail, Leng Rongrong¡¯s godfather could make him fall from power in minutes and destroy his family. Without another word, Leng Rongrong turned around to leave. She didn¡¯t even look at the clothes on the floor. She would find them dirty if they were washed and worn again, alright? Although this shawl was a limited edition, there were quite a lot of them. It was still easy to find. As for that dress, she could tell who designed it at a nce. Only that coquettish guy could design such a dress. If he designed it, wouldn¡¯t he have a sample at home? Even if he didn¡¯t, Leng Rongrong could ask him to make her a new one or get her another one. When they reached the door, Leng Rongrong nced at Ye Tianxin. ¡°We¡¯ll settle our scoreter.¡± Ye Tianxin felt a chill run down her spine. Just as she left Wandang Entertainment, Leng Rongrong saw a very cool sports car parked at the entrance. This sports car looked a little familiar. She took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this the car she had given Mo Linyuan? Looking again, Leng Rongrong confirmed it. Mo Linyuan was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He had one hand on the window, and he was wearing a pair of sunsses. He turned his head and looked in her direction. Leng Rongrong quickened her pace. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came out to do something. I¡¯ll pick you up on the way back,¡± Mo Linyuan said. Leng Rongrong went around to the passenger seat on the other side excitedly, then pulled open the door and sat in it. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Send me to a ce.¡± ¡°Give the address.¡± As Mo Linyuan spoke, he turned to the side and fastened Leng Rongrong¡¯s seatbelt. Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes widened. When this man came close, he had a refreshing scent on him. It made her a little dizzy instantly. She felt her heart beat faster. ¡°I-I can do it myself.¡± Mo Linyuan turned around after he was done. The car drove off. Leng Rongrong stole a nce at Mo Linyuan. This man was still gorgeous. When he was wearing sunsses, he had a mysterious kind of handsomeness. He was simply too out of this world. Not only was he handsome, but he was also not disabled. He was also very powerful... If Leng Qingqing knew that the fiance she had abandoned was such a man, she would probably be so regretful that she would want to bang her head against the wall. She had abandoned him and picked up trash like Li Chenle as her boyfriend. No one else had such foresight. Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan with her chin in her hands. His side profile was so beautiful that she almost vomited blood. The car stopped at the intersection and waited for the traffic light. Mo Linyuan turned his head to look at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Nice?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Leng Rongrong pinched her chin and said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re very good-looking. If you enter the entertainment industry, you¡¯ll definitely be popr.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entering the entertainment industry,¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Leng Rongrong asked, ¡°Oh right, how¡¯s the car? You said you like this model, so I asked a friend of mine to modify it a little. It should be morefortable than the original.¡± The interior of the car was also extremely luxurious, and the exterior was immensely cool. Mo Linyuan¡¯s judgment was not bad. ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°To whom did you gift it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given it to everyone I know,¡± Leng Rongrong said disapprovingly. Mo Linyuan was speechless. He knew it. It wasn¡¯t as simple as Tang Luo and Li Ruhua receiving gifts... As expected, Leng Rongrong had given them to everyone... So, there was nothing special about his car... A wave of depression rose from the bottom of his heart, and Mo Linyuan suddenly felt a little irritated. As soon as the light turned green, the car sped away. Leng Rongrong eximed excitedly, ¡°Wow, this feels so good!¡± Mo Linyuan thought, ¡®What kind of reaction is this? Shouldn¡¯t a normal woman be in shock? She should beg him to drive slower, right?¡¯ This wife of his was really different from the rest! Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan got off the car when they arrived at Wenting Yayuan. Leng Rongrong walked in front while Mo Linyuan followed behind. When they arrived at a vi, Leng Rongrong entered the password and went in. Mo Linyuan followed closely behind. In the courtyard, a tall man was leaning against a tree while smoking. When he looked up and saw Leng Rongrong, a trace of surprise appeared in the depths of his dark eyes. ¡°Little darling, I¡¯ve been looking for you for so long. You¡¯re finally willing to show up!¡± The cigarette in his hand fell to the ground, and the man rushed toward Leng Rongrong. He pulled the woman into his arms and hugged her tightly. Chapter 134 - He Is Not My Husband, He Is My Bodyguard

Chapter 134: He Is Not My Husband, He Is My Bodyguard

The handsome man¡¯s hair was slightly curled, and his smile was bright. One of his hands pressed Leng Rongrong¡¯s head into his arms, and the other hand was going to rub Leng Rongrong¡¯s head. But before that hand could touch Leng Rongrong¡¯s head, it was suddenly grabbed by a strong hand with distinct joints. Then, Leng Rongrong was turned around and pulled back into Mo Linyuan¡¯s arms. Mo Linyuan stared at the man in front of him with cold and displeased eyes. Jiang Ting also looked at Mo Linyuan unhappily. ¡°Baby, who is he? Is he the bodyguard your godfathers arranged for you? He actually dared to hug you so presumptuously. This is too much! He¡¯s just a bodyguard. Do you even know the rules? Do you think you can hug your employer?¡± As he spoke, Jiang Ting suddenly attacked Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan frowned while still holding Leng Rongrong in his arms. He exchanged blows with Jiang Ting. In less than five moves, Jiang Ting was defeated. Jiang Ting eximed, ¡°F*ck! Where did this kide from? How is he stronger than me?¡± ¡°Jiang Ting...why are you here...¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Of course, I returned to look for you. How could you just say that you don¡¯t want to keep in contact with me and just go missing like that? Do you know how much I missed you? My precious!¡± Jiang Ting looked at Leng Rongrong pitifully. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t be so disgusting!¡± Leng Rongrong wriggled out of Mo Linyuan¡¯s arms. ¡°Where¡¯s Shi Jiu?¡± ¡°Of course, the great designer is designing clothes.¡± Jiang Ting ran over to Leng Rongrong and nced at Mo Linyuan, then asked, ¡°Where did you get such a strong bodyguard?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was heard. Leng Rongrong staggered. She wanted to cover Mo Linyuan¡¯s mouth, but it was toote. He had already spoken. She was finished! Finished! She was going to die! ¡°Ha, what husband? Don¡¯t talk nonsense! He¡¯s just one of my bodyguards.¡± Leng Rongrong hurriedly exined to Jiang Ting, ¡°Last time, I had to deal with a man who was pursuing me. That man was a little difficult to deal with, so I had him pretend to be my husband. He must have misunderstood our rtionship.¡± Mo Linyuan furrowed his brows. His dark eyes stared at Leng Rongrong and Jiang Ting. A hint of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes. So, this woman was afraid that this man would misunderstand their rtionship, so she came up with a bad excuse? Who was this man even? Why did he call Leng Rongrong ¡®little darling¡¯ the moment they met and act so intimately? ¡°I knew it! I was shocked.¡± Jiang Ting patted his chest and looked like he had just recovered from the shock. ¡°How could you get married? How could I not know that you got married?! Little Rong¡¯er, what are you doing here at Shi Jiu¡¯s ce? Did youe to see me because you knew I wasing? Did it feel like not seeing each other for a day was like not seeing each other for three years? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, and it¡¯s been thousands of generations!¡± Jiang Ting put his arm around Leng Rongrong¡¯s shoulder affectionately, then pulled her inside, chatting andughing. Mo Linyuan¡¯s temples were throbbing, and his eyes almost pierced through the two people in front of him. Of course, he was the leader of the Nether Abyss Empire, Lord Four. No one had ever dared to ignore him. However, at this moment, he was being ignored by the man and woman in front of him. As Leng Rongrong agreed with Jiang Ting, she turned around and winked at Mo Linyuan, signaling him to help cover it up. She could not let Jiang Ting know about her marriage, because once he did, her godfathers would know as well. Once her godfathers knew about it, the situation... It might be even more terrifying than the destruction of the earth. In any case, she didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. Her godfathers didn¡¯t know about her marriage. With their desire to protect her, they probably thought that no man in this world was worthy of her. If she and Mo Linyuan were to get married without a word... Her marriage partner had not been tested by her godfathers, nor had Mo Linyuan met them before... At that time, she would have to endure her godfathers¡¯ suicide attempts, and Mo Linyuan would probably be even worse off. It was even possible that her godfathers would send an army over to mess with Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan was a little displeased, but Leng Rongrong gave him a look, so he fell silent and said nothing. He tacitly agreed to be a bodyguard and followed behind Leng Rongrong and Jiang Ting. Shi Jiu was drawing design drafts inside. Jiang Ting¡¯s loud voice made him run out, and he saw Leng Rongrong. ¡°Oh, Young Miss, wee. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Jiu, who had a head of yellow hair and a drowsy expression, was wearing a loose set of home clothes. He yawned and asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you design a backless dress a while ago? The one that¡¯s so short that it reveals your buttocks?¡± Leng Rongrong sat on the sofa and looked at Shi Jiu like a little devil. ¡°Get me one.¡± ¡°Young Miss, which one are you talking about? My designs are all backless, and they reveal the buttocks. My design range is too wide. I¡¯ve designed so many, but I don¡¯t know which one you want.¡± Shi Jiu pinched his chin and looked at Leng Rongrong with interest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you despise the clothes I designed the most? Why are you suddenly so interested in my design? Which man are you wearing it for?¡± Jiang Ting and Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong with sharp eyes. ¡°I disagree with this point of view. Who says that women wear clothes to please men and wear them for them to see? Couldn¡¯t I just wear it if I liked it? I¡¯d rather please myself than please a man!¡± Leng Rongrong scoffed. ¡°Eldest Miss Rongrong naturally doesn¡¯t need to please anyone.¡± Shi Jiu replied, ¡°I keep a piece for myself for every style I design. You can go and find one yourself.¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips and stood up. She then went to a vast room in Shi Jiu¡¯s basement with familiarity. The clothes in this room were all designed by Shi Jiu himself. There were all kinds of gowns, as well as some casual ones. Leng Rongrong found her target at a nce and took out the clothes. ¡°This is it. Shi Jiu, can you do me another favor?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Shi Jiu looked at Leng Rongrong warily. ¡°I need a shawl before two in the afternoon,¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Shi Jiu with a smile. ¡°Help me find one, please.¡± ¡°What shawl?¡± Shi Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Aiur designed it. It should be this year¡¯s new design. Although it¡¯s limited edition, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a few calls and ask.¡± Shi Jiu made the call. Leng Rongrong returned to the living room upstairs and sat on the sofa. Mo Linyuan was sitting at the side. He did not say anything, but he would asionally nce at Jiang Ting. Jiang Ting felt a little ufortable under Mo Linyuan¡¯s gaze. He also nced at Mo Linyuan, then went to Leng Rongrong¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Where did you get such a powerful bodyguard? He doesn¡¯t even look like one.¡± Chapter 135 - I Returned to Pursue You

Chapter 135: I Returned to Pursue You

Leng Rongrongughed dryly. Of course, Mo Linyuan did not look like a bodyguard. Mo Linyuan had such a good temperament. He was born into a rich family, and his current status was not bad. He had once been the head of the Mo family. A person like him had a natural and powerful aura. Moreover, the clothes he wore were quite expensive. How could he be a bodyguard? Rongrong stole a nce at Mo Linyuan and wondered if he was angry at her for calling him a bodyguard. However, Mo Linyuan did not expose her. Leng Rongrong had to discuss it with himter. In the future, whenever she met someone who knew her godfathers, Mo Linyuan would pretend to be her bodyguard. Otherwise, if her godfathers found out that she was married, and that the marriage was so unexpected and forced, it would really turn the world upside down. When she met Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, Leng Rongrong could not help but feel a little guilty. She smiled slightly and grabbed the cup on the table to drink. Of course, before she could drink it, a tall figure covered her and took the cup away. ¡°He drank from that. I will pour you a cup.¡± This was the cup Jiang Ting had just drunk from. There was only one cup on the coffee table. Leng Rongrong subconsciously reached for it and picked it up. Mo Linyuan turned around to get some water. Leng Rongrong was embarrassed. She had grown up with Jiang Ting, so he had eaten what she had eaten, and Rongrong had also eaten what Jiang Ting had eaten. Of course, that was when they were young. ¡°I don¡¯t have germs, and the water I drank won¡¯t do anything to her! Xiao Rongrong, we used to drink water from the same cup and eat an apple, right?¡± Jiang Ting snorted. ¡°That was when we were young.¡± Leng Rongrong red at Jiang Ting. ¡°Xiao Ting, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. Why did you suddenly return?¡± ¡°I came back for you,¡± Jiang Ting¡¯s face was serious. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really serious. I¡¯m back to pursue you.¡± ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. Mo Linyuan took a new ss of water and handed it to Leng Rongrong. He didn¡¯t say a word. He was as quiet as a bodyguard, only doing things without saying a word. Leng Rongrong took a sip of water. Not long after, Shi Jiu finished his call and came back saying, ¡°The shawl you wanted should be here before two. Since you¡¯re here, sit for a while and wait for the shawl to arrive before you leave.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s sit for a while before leaving. It¡¯s been a long time since we have gathered. There¡¯s a lot I want to talk to you about.¡± Jiang Ting said excitedly, ¡°And your phone. Give me your contact information. Why are you missing? Do you know I have been looking for you?¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Speaking of which, she was the one who went overboard. Back then, Jiang Ting confessed he liked her and wanted to pursue her. She was scared to death, so she fleed. After that, she never saw Jiang Ting again. Jiang Ting knew her godfathers. They doted on her a lot and naturally listened to Leng Rongrong. Hence, they didn¡¯t reveal any information about her to Jiang Ting. In the blink of an eye, a few years had passed. Jiang Ting had grown from a teenager to a man. Upon closer inspection, he seemed to be even more handsome than before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Jiang Ting with a smile. ¡°Who asked you to have evil intentions towards me? I treat you like a brother, but you f*cking want to hit on me. Tell me, don¡¯t you think you have gone a little too far?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Jiang Ting snorted. ¡°I¡¯m handsome and reliable. I have known you since we were young. We are childhood sweethearts and a perfect match. Why are you avoiding me? I just like you. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kill you. Is there a need to hide like this? You hid for a few years. I¡¯m going to be lovesick.¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes at Leng Rongrong. He stood on Leng Rongrong¡¯s side, and because he was very tall, there was a strong sense of oppression. Leng Rongrong asked him to sit down, then started bickering with Jiang Ting. Shi Jiu was already used to it. He took out his phone and started ying games. After bickering for an hour, the shawl arrived. It was brand new and had not been unsealed. Together with Shi Jiu¡¯s clothes, it was exactly the same as the two destroyed items. After Leng Rongrong got her things, she remembered that she had waited here with Mo Linyuan for so long, and she did not know if he had anything to do. It seemed a little inappropriate for her to ask someone to pretend to be her bodyguard and wait for so long. ¡°Do you have anything to do? If you have something to do, you can drive back first. I¡¯ll ask Shi Jiu or Jiang Ting to send me there.¡± Leng Rongrong asked in a low voice. Mo Linyuan¡¯s gaze swept across Jiang Ting, then looked at Shi Jiu. He could tell that the two of them had been close to Leng Rongrong since they were young. Of course, Jiang Ting obviously had ulterior motives toward Leng Rongrong. Mo Linyuan could tell from his eyes that this man was coveting his wife. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll send you,¡± Mo Lingyuan said indifferently. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re running out of time. If I¡¯mte and that psychopath really wants me to go to jail, I¡¯ll be finished.¡± Leng Rongrong mumbled softly as she grabbed something. Going to jail wasn¡¯t scary since no one would dare to let her go to jail. What was scary was that Huang Shancheng knew her godfathers... ¡°Who are you afraid of?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. This woman was not afraid of anything in his eyes. What could Leng Rongrong be afraid of when she dared to provoke Mo Linyuan? But now, her little face was scrunched up. She nced at her watch as if she was worried that she would not make it if it was toote. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anyone. I¡¯m afraid of what might happen.¡± Leng Rongrong waved at Jiang Ting and Shi Jiu and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯m in a hurry, so talk to youter!¡± ¡°Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s go for a drink?¡± Jiang Ting asked. ¡°Jiang Ti¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Leng Rongrong was almost pulled up by Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan¡¯s calm voice was heard, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was toote?¡± The door of the front passenger seat was pulled open, and Leng Rongrong was stuffed inside. Mo Linyuan bent over and quickly buckled her up, then went around to the other side of the car to start it and drove away. When Jiang Ting and Shi Jiu walked up, their mouths were full of dust. He did not even say a word to Leng Rongrong. ¡°Damn, why do I feel like this bodyguard is a little strange? Isn¡¯t his behavior offensive?¡± Jiang Ting frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡± Shi Jiu¡¯s index finger scratched his chin. If the bodyguard was driving, shouldn¡¯t the master always sit in the back? But this so-called bodyguard didn¡¯t look like a bodyguard at all, and the way he treated Leng Rongrong wasparable to a boyfriend. He seemed to be a little too intimate. Of course, Shi Jiu did not say anything. After all, the man next to him had been pursuing Leng Rongrong for ten years but had not been able to get her... If Shi Jiu provoked Jiang Ting, who knew if this man would take things too hard? Chapter 136 - He’s Demanding an Explanation From Her?

Chapter 136: He¡¯s Demanding an Exnation From Her?

Mo Linyuan had sent Leng Rongrong to Hua Xixi¡¯s event location. There were a lot of people at the venue because the event was about to start. Most of them were Hua Xixi¡¯s fans, and everyone was looking forward to her appearance. However, before she could appear, an extravagant and cool sports car suddenly appeared. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the car. This entrance was extremely fancy because the sports car had driven directly to a side that waspletely out of the way. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I have sent the things in,¡± Leng Rongrong said to Mo Linyuan as she unbuckled her seat belt when they arrived. After all, Mo Linyuan was someone who pretended to be disabled. If he suddenly appeared in front of the media in such a high-profile manner, his painstaking efforts to pretend would be exposed. Therefore, Leng Rongrong did not let Mo Linyuan alight the car. She pushed the door open and got out of the car, then walked towards the venue. She raised her hand to look at her watch. It was gettingte, and she was afraid that she would not make it in time if she were to dy any longer. At that moment, Leng Rongrong started running. There were a lot of people at the scene, so Leng Rongrong¡¯s little jog attracted countless gazes. Under everyone¡¯s line of sight, they saw a delicate and beautiful woman running. She was too beautiful. Her thick, slightly curly hair fluttered as she ran, and her entire palm-sized face was exposed. Leng Rongrong¡¯s forehead was bright and clean. Her facial features were well-defined, and her skin was so fair and smooth that it seemed to be wless. When Leng Rongrong ran, her movements were so light. It seemed like she was flying. She was like a fairy in the human world, stunning everyone. Everyone held their breaths subconsciously¡ªas if Leng Rongrong would be an illusion and disappear if they breathed a little too hard. Leng Rongrong was as fast as lightning and rushed inside. There were a few security guards who wanted to stop her, but they did not have time to do anything. All they could see was a figure shing, and she disappeared. By the time the security guards caught up to her, Leng Rongrong was already outside Hua Xixi¡¯s dressing room. Hua Xixi wasining that Leng Rongrong definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to deliver the clothes to her on time. She had to make Leng Rongrong suffer, and she would have to wear something else today. However, at this moment, the door was opened, and a bag of clothes was thrown into her hands. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just in time.¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Hua Xixi, then raised her wrist and pointed at the time for Hua Xixi. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypensated you for the things, so there¡¯s nothing else for me to do, right?¡± Hua Xixi narrowed her eyes and opened the bag to take a look. She looked skeptical. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring me a fake, did you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the real deal. You can¡¯t possibly not recognize both the authentic and the counterfeit.¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Hua Xixi. Her face was filled with pride. Hua Xixi examined the clothes and shawl and confirmed they were genuine. She looked at Leng Rongrong in surprise and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. Since you got it for me, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I don¡¯t want others to say that I¡¯m bullying a neer.¡± Leng Rongrong turned around and prepared to return, but a group of security guards had caught up to her after realizing what was going on and looked at her in panic. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to chase me away. I¡¯ll leave on my own.¡± With a soft smile, Leng Rongrong disappeared again like a gust of wind. The security guards were in a mess. Leng Rongrong calmly returned to the sports car outside, then looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Mo Linyuan drove back. Many people¡¯s eyes were fixed on the cool sports car until it disappeared without a trace. Then, the crowd began to burst into a burst of discussion. ¡°Who was that fairy just now?¡± ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s so pretty. I feel like her entire body is glowing!¡± ¡°She¡¯s simply a goddess! She¡¯s too beautiful!¡± ****** When Hua Xixi came out, everyone was still talking about Leng Rongrong who had suddenly appeared and then left. Leng Rongrong was too beautiful. Although she only appeared for a moment, her limited-edition sports car and her beautiful appearance left a deep impression on people. After seeing Leng Rongrong¡¯s otherworldly beauty andparing it to Hua Xixi in front of them, the fans suddenly felt Xixi¡¯s kind of beauty was a little cheap and tacky even if she was considered pretty. Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan returned home. Li Ruhua was diligently cleaning the ce, and he was getting more and morefortable working as a nanny. Tang Luo, on the other hand, was busy with something. He had been sitting on the sofa and making phone calls, busy with work one after another. As soon as Storm heard the sound of the sports car, he rushed out of the house and wagged his tail wildly at Leng Rongrong. The moment Leng Rongrong got out of the car, Storm pounced on her without a word. Of course, before the pitiful Storm could reach Leng Rongrong, he was stopped by a strong hand and a terrifying cold gaze. Storm, who was not afraid of anything, was also a master who bullied the weak and feared the strong. As soon as he saw that his master, Mo Linyuan, was not to be trifled with, he had never dared to fight with him. Usually, when he met Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, he would cower in seconds. The moment Leng Rongrong got out of the car, Mo Linyuan grabbed her wrist for no reason. Then, she was forcefully dragged into the hall. Although Mo Lingyuan dragged her hard, he controlled his strength well and didn¡¯t hurt her. Leng Rongrong was thrown onto the sofa. The tall figure of the man in front of her covered her and engulfed her in the shadow. His dark eyes were extremely gloomy, and there was a little insolence and dissatisfaction hidden in his eyes. Mo Linyuan leaned forward and pressed his hands on both sides of Leng Rongrong, looking at Leng Rongrong with extreme oppression. Leng Rongrong felt as if she was being hugged by Mo Linyuan, and the man¡¯s refreshing scent was all around her. Meeting the man¡¯s dark eyes, Leng Rongrong couldn¡¯t quite see through this man. His eyes were too dark and too deep. ¡°Bodyguard?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s pupils contracted, and he exuded a dangerous aura. Leng Rongrong was speechless. She had thought that the man had been silent all this time because he was willing to help her hide the fact that he was her husband. However, it seemed that he was very dissatisfied with this. However, due to the previous situation, he did not ask anything. But now that the two of them were alone, he seemed to want to ask her for an exnation. On the other side, Tang Luo felt that something was wrong and immediately hung up the phone. Then, he pulled Li Ruhua, who was wiping the table, and said, ¡°Huahua, let¡¯s go shopping?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t shopping for women? Why should we, men, go shopping? You¡¯re so disgusting. You even need a man to go shopping with you...¡± Li Ruhua reached out to p Tang Luo¡¯s hand away, but before he could do so, Tang Luo pulled him up and out of the house. He was stuffed into the car in hisce apron. Chapter 137 - Aunt Yue Is Here

Chapter 137: Aunt Yue Is Here

Storm¡¯s eyes darted around the room. It felt that something was amiss. The tall and terrifying man was emitting a dangerous aura. As a wolf who knew what was good for him, Storm felt that he should leave as soon as possible. Hence, Storm howled at Tang Luo¡¯s car. When Tang Luo drove away, Storm quickly followed. In the vast vi, only Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan were left. Leng Rongrong had initially sensed the strange atmosphere and wanted to call out to Tang Luo and the others. She did not expect that they had no sense of loyalty at all. All of them ran away just like that. ¡°Mo Linyuan, I can exin.¡± Meeting Mo Linyuan¡¯s gaze, Leng Rongrong felt nervous for some reason. She didn¡¯t know what she was nervous about. Strictly speaking, with Leng Rongrong¡¯s background and identity, there were not many people in the world who could touch her. Even if they risked their lives to touch her, they would definitely suffer a terrible death. Therefore, Leng Rongorng didn¡¯t fear Mo Linyuan even if he had a ce in the underworld empire and was once the head of the Mo family. Leng Rongrong had never been the kind of woman who was afraid of anyone. However, when she met Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, Leng Rongrong always felt a little flustered for no reason. All her confidence, pride, and other emotions vanished. All that was left was panic and inexplicable nervousness. ¡°You should exin.¡± Mo Linyuan looked wicked. He released her hand but still got very close to her. ¡°Exin it to me. Why did you treat me as your bodyguard? Why did you hide the fact you are married in front of that man?¡± ¡°Because that person is Jiang Ting! I can¡¯t let Jiang Ting know I married a stranger for no reason!¡± Leng Rongrong massaged her temples. Mo Linyuan¡¯s aura made her a little troubled. ...... ¡°You married a stranger out of the blue?¡± Mo Linyuan knew that Leng Rongrong was telling the truth, but his heart was still inexplicably heavy. Leng Rongrong pushed Mo Linyuan¡¯s hand away, then forced him to sit properly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just sit like this. I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡± After cing Mo Linyuan on the sofa, Leng Rongrong took a few steps back and hunkered down a little further away. It was as if she needed to keep a safe distance from Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan did not say anything. He just stared at Leng Rongrong with a dark expression while waiting for her exnation. ¡°I have told you before. My godfathers are immensely powerful. They should be more powerful than you can imagine.¡± Leng Rongrong continued, ¡°They have a strong desire to protect me. It is probably because I have grown up by their side all these years, so they pamper me a lot. My godfathers don¡¯t know I¡¯m married. If they knew I married you because of some matters and they didn¡¯t have the chance to scrutinize my marriage partner, they would definitely explode with fury. I don¡¯t want them to be angry, and I also don¡¯t want them to make things difficult for the people around me.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s bright eyes swept toward Mo Linyuan. ¡°Furthermore, we are not really married. It¡¯s just a sham marriage. Since it¡¯s a sham, there¡¯s no need to let my family know. It¡¯ll only annoy them.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were like those of a beast. He suddenly squinted, and his eyes were so dark that they seemed bottomless. ¡°Who is that man? Is he the man you like?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Leng Rongrong was stunned for a moment, then she realized that Mo Linyuan was talking about Jiang Ting. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Xiao Ting? I was his ssmate in primary school. We have known each other since we were young. I have always treated him as a brother. We are just ordinary friends!¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s dark eyes stared at Leng Rongrong for a long time, then he said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t really like it if my wife cuckolded me.¡± ¡°No man would like his wife to cuckold him!¡± When Leng Rongrong sneered, she realized that a certain someone was talking about her. Wasn¡¯t Mo Linyuan warning Leng Rongrong not to cuckold him? Leng Rongrong was speechless. Mo Linyuan was thinking too much. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t even have a man she liked. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to regain control over her life. Why would she go find a man to control her? If she wanted to find a man, Leng Rongrong would wait until she had enough fun! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cuckold you. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. However, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Leng Rongrong asked, ¡°In order to avoid Jiang Ting seeing through anything, can you pretend to be my bodyguard in front of him and Shi Jiu as well as my friends?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been a bodyguard.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s pupils shrank. His face was full of arrogance and arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m not really asking you to be my bodyguard. It¡¯s just an act!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never cooperated with anyone in acting.¡± The man was still overbearing. ¡°Weren¡¯t you pretending to be disabled? You¡¯re pretty good at pretending! Mo Linyuan, it¡¯s not a big deal to cooperate. You see, I¡¯m quite cooperative with you in front of the Mo family! I didn¡¯t tell anyone you know how to walk!¡± Leng Rongrong puffed up her cheeks and stared at Mo Linyuan adorably. ¡°You¡¯re just pretending in front of my friends. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try my best not to let my friends appear in front of you.¡± Leng Rongrong stared at Mo Linyuan. Looking at his expression, Leng Rongrong did not know if this man would agree or not. Suddenly, the sound of a car could be heard from outside. Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong turned their heads almost at the same time. Tang Luo and Li Ruhua had just left, so it was impossible for them to return so quickly. However, they didn¡¯t have any guests who woulde to visit. Therefore, both of them had suspicion in their eyes. ¡°This small vi is quite clean after all the cleaning. It¡¯s really a good thing for that cripple to live in such a good ce.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from outside. Her words carried a trace of haughtiness. Leng Rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°She must be from the Mo family.¡± Mo Linyuan frowned, stood up, and walked to the wheelchair next to him. He sat down and continued to pretend to be disabled. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Mo Linyuan acted really naturally. Liu Yue and Mo Lan walked in from the outside. Mo Lan felt her scalp go numb the moment she entered the ce. She recalled the terrifying treatment she had suffered thest time she was here. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as the two of them were about to step through the door, they were shocked by Leng Rongrong¡¯s sudden shout. Their hearts trembled. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Mo Lan looked at Leng Rongrong in panic. Chapter 138 - You Are My Wife, What Do You Think?

Chapter 138: You Are My Wife, What Do You Think?

Liu Yue was also shocked by Leng Rongrong¡¯s sudden shout. It was quite scary. Liu Yue and Mo Lan subconsciously looked down at their feet, but there was nothing there. Their feet were subconsciously suspended in the air as they looked at Leng Rongrong in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t soil the floor. My bodyguard just mopped it clean. It wasn¡¯t easy for him, so don¡¯t step on it. If you want to enter, take off your shoes first.¡± Leng Rongrong sat on the sofa and spoke with a serious face. She was good-looking, and when she was quiet, she looked especially well-behaved, like azy and graceful cat. Liu Yue was infuriated. She had to take off her shoes for a bodyguard who mopped the floor? Moreover, what kind of attitude was this when talking to her? ¡°Are you crazy? Can¡¯t you get the maid to mop the floor again if it¡¯s dirty?¡± Mo Lan was mad with anger. She stomped her foot and charged at Leng Rongrong without a second word. After not seeing each other for a few months, she had already forgotten the loss she had suffered at Leng Rongrong¡¯s hands. Therefore, she was excited when she saw Leng Rongrong. ¡°Do you not have a good memory?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Lan with a half-smile. ¡°You stepped on it and dirtied it. You can clean it up. Lan, you seem to be good at tidying things up. You¡¯re just in time. I think you can mop the floor again. We needed a thorough cleaning of the kitchen anyway...¡± ...... Mo Lan was reminded of the past that she could not bear to recall. She quivered and lifted her foot. Leng Rongrong¡¯s sharp gaze fell on the footprint. She did not make any other movements. She leaned back on the sofa. Her eyes were slightlynguid. Leng Rongrong looked like an elegant and noble cat. It was just a casual look, but Mo Lan was inexplicably scared. ¡°I-I will, alright? F*ck!¡± Under Liu Yue¡¯s incredulous gaze, Mo Lan cleaned the floor she had stepped on. ¡°Ah Yuan, Rongrong, we are guests. You didn¡¯t even prepare a pair of slippers. Are you going to let us in?¡± Liu Yue frowned and asked. Her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. No matter what, Liu Yue was still an elder. She came over to invite them to the birthday party, but Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t let them in. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were afraid of gossip, who would be willing to invite a disabled person to a birthday party? ¡°This is the first time I have seen a guest who keeps using the word ¡®cripple¡¯ after entering the courtyard.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°How strange! Should the guests ask the host to entertain them?¡± Liu Yue¡¯s face turned pale. She had only cursed a few times in the courtyard, but who knew that this little b*tch had heard everything? The Leng family¡¯s unfavored daughter and a man with a pair of disabled legs were living quite afortable life. They were quite bold and arrogant. Liu Yue was born into a rich family, so she felt that everything in the vi was highly luxurious even though it was not that vast after she saw the decorations and furnishings in the house. It gave off a very grand feeling. Liu Yue squinted her eyes. When these two people were chased out, they probably didn¡¯t bring much money, right? Where did they get the money to make this vi look so grand in such a short time? ¡°Leng Rongrong, how could you speak to Aunt Yue like that?¡± Mo Lan said unhappily. ¡°Aunt Yue is here to invite you to elder brother¡¯s birthday party tomorrow night. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t ept, but why are you all opposing us?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any grudges with you. Why would I oppose you? The Mo family left this vi for us. Since it¡¯s already ours, we can control who enters. If you like to be a good person, you can just invite your aunt to your house.¡± Leng Rongrong stood up and yawned. She pushed Mo Linyuan towards the door naturally. Mo Lan¡¯s face turned green with anger, and her chest heaved up and down. When she met Leng Rongrong¡¯s gaze, she felt an inexplicable fear. On the other hand, Liu Yue¡¯s eyes shed with suspicion, but she did not say much. She turned to Mo Linyuan and said, ¡°Linyuan, you muste to your brother¡¯s birthday party tomorrow night, understand? The rest of the Mo family will be participating, so you guys have toe too.¡± Mo Linyuan did not speak, and Leng Rongrong naturally did not say anything either. Liu Yue hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a gown for you. Lan, help me get the outfits from the car.¡± Mo Lan went out to bring in the outfits from the car and handed them to Liu Yue. Liu Yue then handed the outfits to Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the outfits for you. If you don¡¯te tomorrow, it¡¯ll be a bit embarrassing. I hope you will arrive on time at 7 tomorrow night. Linyuan, you have been the head of the Mo family before, so you should know how important reputation is. If you don¡¯te to this celebration, the media will report it again. If the media says we¡¯re mistreating you because you didn¡¯t show up...you should know the consequences, right?¡± Mo Linyuan did not say anything. Liu Yue¡¯s words were threatening, but he did not care. His face was as indifferent as ever. Leng Rongrong was not interested in the Mo family¡¯s affairs either, so she did not say much. Since the two of them were not friendly and did not say anything, Liu Yue left with Mo Lan after giving them some instructions. When the car drove off, Liu Yue cursed a few times in anger. ¡°What¡¯s with their attitude? Are they ignoring me? I¡¯ve said so much, but they didn¡¯t even respond! Wasn¡¯t Leng Rongrong in the entertainment industry? If they don¡¯te to the celebration, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± Mo Lan held onto Liu Yue¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Aunt Yue, I told you. That Leng Rongrong is no good. Thest time I sent them here, I was tortured by her!¡± ****** Are you going to the Mo family¡¯s celebration?¡± Leng Rongrong asked as she leaned against the back of Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Lingyuan replied without turning his head. His voice was still cold and emotionless. ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± Leng Rongrong asked as he raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. What do you think?¡± ¡°You see! You also need my cooperation, right?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You haven¡¯t promised me that you¡¯ll pretend to be my bodyguard. If you promise me, I¡¯ll apany you to the events you need me to attend.¡± ¡°You are my wife, but I am not your bodyguard.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to reason with me?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. Mo Linyuan got up from the wheelchair. He pressed the back of the wheelchair with one hand and leaned half of his body towards Leng Rongrong. ¡°Who told you that your husband is a reasonable person?¡± Chapter 139 - Heavy Burdens

Chapter 139: Heavy Burdens

Leng Rongrong was a little flustered and exasperated. She turned her head abruptly with a desire to meet Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes. Who knew that Mo Linyuan would alsoe a little closer? Their thin red lips collided. She pushed the man away and scolded, ¡°Hooligan!¡± ¡°You are the one who kissed me first.¡± ¡°Me?! When did I kiss you first?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan in panic and vignce. Her heart was beating very fast, and she could almost hear the chaotic heartbeat. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m here!¡± Suddenly, a young and tender voice broke the strange and awkward atmosphere. Leng Rongrong was shocked when she saw Nanyu dragging a small suitcase in. Mo Linyuan was even more so. Although he did not show his emotions on his face, and he was often expressionless and cold, there was a slight ripple in his eyes. Mo Linyuan even frowned. Why did this little brat appear here so excitedly?! Mo Linyuan had a bad feeling about this... To this day, as the head of the Nether Abyss Empire, he actually felt an inexplicable fear of being dominated by a child. Little Nanyu had a bright smile on his small face. His hair was slightly curled, and he was wearing a cap with a pair of retro round-framed sunsses. He matched it with a light purple sweater suit. One of his small hands was waving and the other hand was dragging a mini orange suitcase that fit his figure very well. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you must have missed me, right? I missed you guys too!¡± Rushing to the door, Nanyu put down the luggage in his hand and ran up the steps towards Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. Leng Rongrong squatted down and hugged Little Nanyu, then rubbed his little head. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Toe home, of course!¡± Little Nanyu grinned and said, ¡°From now on, wherever my parents go, I will be there!¡± Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan were speechless. So why did Mo Linyuan agree to acknowledge such a difficult brat as his godson? Chen Huai liked his precious disciple so much. Mo Linyuan should have made him acknowledge him as his son! ¡°Daddy...¡± Coming out of Leng Rongrong¡¯s arms, Little Nanyu walked directly to Mo Linyuan, then stretched out his hands and looked up at Mo Linyuan. ¡°What?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. Little Nanyu pouted his little mouth and looked up at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m back. Are you not happy? Shouldn¡¯t you give me a warm hug and a kiss?¡± Mo Linyuan ran out of words to say. ¡°Daddy!¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll lose a piece of meat if you hug him! Since you¡¯ve be his godfather, you should treat him well! Little Nanyu is so cute!¡± Mo Linyuan reached out and carried Nanyu. Although he didn¡¯t like children, Mo Linyuan couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate Nanyu, especially when the little one was acting coquettishly. He really wanted to be good to Nanyu. Mo Linyuan lifted him up and kissed him on the cheek. Mo Linyuan did all this out of instinct. After he was done, Mo Linyuan was shocked by his own actions. He threw Nanyu into Leng Rongrong¡¯s arms as if he was throwing a hot potato. Then, the man went to his study with a gloomy face. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Leng Rongrong was baffled. ¡°That tsundere, he probably didn¡¯t expect he would kiss me!¡± Little Nanyu grinned and looked happy. Then, he pointed to the other side of his face and said, ¡°Mommy, you have to kiss me too!¡± Just as Leng Rongrong was about to kiss Nanyu, the man who had gone to the study to calm down suddenly appeared again. Thereafter, Mo Linyuan grabbed Nanyu and took him away. ¡°Choose a room.¡± ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to choose. I¡¯ll sleep with my mother!¡± Nanyu said excitedly, ¡°Mommy, will you sleep with me?¡± ¡°No, you are not allowed.¡± Leng Rongrong did not answer, but Mo Linyuan had already answered for her. The little bun¡¯s face instantly fell, then he seemed to have thought of something, and his spirits were restored. ¡°Daddy, how about I sleep with you!¡± ¡°Not possible.¡± Mo Linyuan refused again. The little bun was speechless. ****** At night, Tang Luo returned with Li Ruhua and Storm. Two men and a big wolf went to the shopping mall with their tails between their legs. In the end, because of Storm¡¯s size, they were refused entry by all the major shopping malls, so the three were not able to shop. In the end, Tang Luo and Storm walked around the park while Li Ruhua went to buy some groceries before returning. As soon as they got home, Huahua went into the kitchen and started to work. Regarding the new young master, Huahua was very professional and didn¡¯t care who he was. Tang Luo, on the other hand, looked at Mo Nanyu in surprise. ¡°Master Linyuan, is he moving in with us?¡± Tang Luo looked at Mo Linyuan in surprise. Tang Luo vaguely remembered that Mo Linyuan especially disliked children. Although Mo Linyuan had acknowledged this godson, Tang Luo had thought that it was impossible for them to live together. However, why did Mo Linyuan not object? After all, little kids represented trouble, and Mo Linyuan had always hated troublesome creatures. Master Nanyu was really amazing. No wonder he could make the crybaby hacker, Chen Huai, who was in the top three of the hacker rankings, stunned. Even Mo Linyuan had fallen into Nanyu¡¯s hands. Li Ruhua made a sumptuous dinner. Ever since he changed his profession to a maid, his cooking skills had been improving rapidly, and he was even more addicted to cooking and other household chores. ¡°Huahua, I¡¯m going to raise your sry!¡± Leng Rongrong was overjoyed by the delicious food and decided to raise Huahua¡¯s sry. After dinner, Leng Rongrong received a call from Jiang Ting, who asked her to meet him at a bar. Leng Rongrong had initially nned to attend the gathering with Jiang Ting and the others alone, but when she went out, all the other burdens had to follow her. Mo Linyuan followed without a word, and so did Nanyu. Then, Tang Luo, who imed to be taking care of his master, followed. Li Ruhua was bored alone, so he followed as well. When they arrived at the bar, Jiang Ting and the others were shocked to see Leng Rongrong with so many people. ¡°Xiao Rongrong... Have you been opening a shelter recently? Why did you bring all sorts of strange people...¡± Chapter 140 - A Strong Desire to Control

Chapter 140: A Strong Desire to Control

Jiang Ting, Shi Jiu, and a few other friends all turned to look at the three grown men and the little kid behind Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong¡¯s appearance was not strange. After all, she had made an appointment with them. But what the hell were those three men and a child from a previous marriage doing? ¡°They are the family of my bodyguards,¡± Leng Rongrong exined, then patted Nanyu¡¯s head, ¡°This is m-my godson.¡± ¡°Godson?¡± Jiang Ting stood up audibly. ¡°Damn, why did you acknowledge such an old godson? Howe I didn¡¯t know that you have a godson?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Leng Rongrong. Shi Jiu also looked at Nanyu with great interest. He shook the liquid in his ss elegantly and seemed to have thought of something. He said in surprise, ¡°Mo Nanyu? That small-time celebrity?¡± Nanyu nodded and introduced himself. Then, he also greeted the rest of the adults one by one. After Leng Rongrong and the others sat down, Jiang Ting kept trying to convince Nanyu to call him godfather. Of course, Nanyu rejected it because he already had one. Little Nanyu revealed directly that Mo Linyuan was his godfather. ¡°You¡¯re calling a bodyguard your godfather?¡± Jiang Ting exploded. ¡°I¡¯m very rich. You can call me godfather, and I¡¯ll give you a big red packet. Don¡¯t you like money? You can buy lots and lots of toys with money!¡± ...... ¡°Childish.¡± Little Nanyu nced at Jiang Ting with disdain. ¡°Do I look like a kid who likes toys? I¡¯m not that childish!¡± Jiang Ting was speechless! ¡°Then, do you prefer a bodyguard as a godfather? If you¡¯re not childish, you should choose me. I¡¯m the most suitable candidate for a godfather. Other people only acknowledge bigshots, but why are you acknowledging a bodyguard?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with a bodyguard?¡± Mo Linyuan was sitting at the side. He had been silent the whole time and didn¡¯t have much of a presence, but once he spoke, he had an aura that couldn¡¯t be ignored. He looked at Jiang Ting with a pair of cold eyes that were filled with gloom. This man wanted to steal his wife. Now, Jiang Ting wanted to steal his godson? Jiang Ting nced at Mo Linyuan, then his bright and handsome face turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to belittle your job, but the truth is, being a bodyguard is not a high-end job, is it? Although you¡¯re working for Rongrong, your sry shouldn¡¯t be too low. Among ordinary people, you might be considered pretty good, butpared to people of our status, you definitely can¡¯t match us.¡± ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Do you know the Jiang family? The Jiang family is famous in the capital.¡± Jiang Ting nced at Mo Linyuan, ¡°I am the heir of the Jiang family.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re from old money?¡± There was a trace of contempt in Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes, and his words were full of ridicule. Jiang Ting choked. As soon as a mouthful of wine went down his throat, he suddenly started coughing violently. This was the first time someone belittled him who was from a powerful family with some hostility. Tang Luo was watching the show from the side. He was entertained. He knew about the Jiang family. They were a big family in the capital. The Jiang family had many talents and was indeed very powerful. They had been on an upslope for the past few years. However, no matter how powerful the Jiang family was, Jiang Ting couldn¡¯t bepared to Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan¡¯s power wasn¡¯t as simple as controlling the Nether Abyss Empire. ****** Mo Linyuan had always been mysterious and powerful. Not to mention Jiang Ting, who was merely a third generation of power, even someone of his generation, like Jiang Ting¡¯s grandfather, had to be afraid of Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan seemed to look down on Jiang Ting. After Jiang Ting said a few words, Mo Linyuan casually rebuked him. In the end, Jiang Ting was extremely depressed and did not persuade Nanyu to acknowledge him as his godfather. Instead, he began to reflect on whether he was really a member of a prominent family. Shi Jiu looked at Mo Linyuan from the side. From the first time he saw Mo Linyuan, he knew that he was not just a bodyguard. Now, he was even more certain. Which bodyguard would have such a strong aura? He even dared to offend Jiang Ting. Moreover, his employer came to have a gathering with her friends, and he actually followed her in as if it was his right. After Mo Linyuan sat down, his aura was even more imposing than everyone else present. Although the people present weren¡¯t the top celebrities in society, they were still some outstanding small figures. However, the bodyguard didn¡¯t have any reaction. He even looked at them as if he was a high and mighty person looking at a group of poor bosses with a kind of casual disdain in his eyes. Leng Rongrong, on the other hand, did not pay much attention to Mo Linyuan and the others. She chatted with a few friends she had not seen in a long time, then started ying dice with Jiang Ting and the others. Just as they were having fun, Leng Rongrong downed ss after ss of wine. Just as she was about to continue drinking, a hand suddenly snatched her ss away and put it aside. Mo Linyuan had appeared beside her. ¡°You¡¯re almost done.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. The rest of them wanted to say something but felt that Mo Linyuan was a bit of a killjoy. But when they looked up and met Mo Linyuan¡¯s cold eyes, a trace of awe shed through their hearts, and they forgot to say anything. ¡°I¡¯m going back,¡± Mo Linyuan said. Then, he grabbed Leng Rongrong¡¯s wrist without giving her a chance to exin, turned around, and left with her. When she left the house, Leng Rongrong called Tang Luo to help her with her bag and coat. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Little Nanyu jumped down from the sofa and ran very quickly with his short legs, following behind Li Ruhua. The private room was silent for a few seconds. ¡°He left?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Are there any bodyguards who take their employers away?¡± ¡°This bodyguard is a little disobedient! Is there such a strong bodyguard?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. Why so suddenly¡­ Didn¡¯t we just get into the fun?¡± Jiang Ting was speechless. He looked at Shi Jiu in confusion and snatched the ss of wine from Shi Jiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop drinking. Don¡¯t you think that bodyguard is a little strange?¡± ¡°He seems to have a strong desire to control.¡± Shi Jiu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why did Xiao Rongrong have such a bodyguard by her side? It¡¯s as if he has eyes on top of his head. He¡¯s just a bodyguard, and he¡¯s mocking me for being reliant on old money! Have you ever seen bodyguards ridicule the third generation? He¡¯s just jealous!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen him just now,¡± Shi Jiu looked at Jiang Ting with a smile. ¡°No, I have to ask Xiao Rongrong to fire that bodyguard!¡± Jiang Ting asked seriously, ¡°What do you think about me being Rongrong¡¯s bodyguard?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± Shi Jiu shook his head. Jiang Ting became speechless. On the way back, Tang Luo drove. Li Ruhua sat in the passenger¡¯s seat while Leng Rongrong, Mo Linyuan, and the little one sat in the back. Leng Rongrong was arranged to sit in the middle, with Nanyu on the left and Mo Linyuan on the right. Chapter 141 - You’re Not Allowed to Get so Close to Other Men!

Chapter 141: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Get so Close to Other Men!

?

The car was driving on the road. It was a little quiet inside. The car was particrly crowded because of the passengers, and a strange aura was spreading. ¡°Why did you suddenly drag out? It¡¯s still early!¡± Leng Rongrong finally could not help but ask. When Mo Linyuan dragged her, his face was so gloomy. It was terrifying. She did not dare to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to other men!¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was dim, and his dissatisfaction was tant. ¡°Who am I even close to?¡± Leng Rongrong recollected her thoughts, but she did not feel she was very close to anyone. Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he looked at Leng Rongrong with a pair of dark eyes. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re not close enough? Do you want to sit on that man¡¯sp? Or do you want to stick your face to his and cling to him?¡± ¡°Ah, are you referring to Jiang Ting?¡± Leng Rongrong reacted, ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. We grew up together.¡± A pair of long and slender eyes suddenly narrowed, and the air in the entire car seemed to be thin in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t contact him again!¡± Leng Rongrong was stunned by Mo Linyuan¡¯s overbearing tone. ¡°Why can¡¯t I contact him? Jiang Ting is my friend! Besides, why won¡¯t you let me contact him?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°I¡¯m your wife, but we don¡¯t have any substantial rtionship. Didn¡¯t we agree not to interfere with each other¡¯s private lives?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. The image of Mo Linyuan kissing her appeared in her mind, and her ears turned red. What¡¯s wrong with this man?! ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you that.¡± Mo Lingyuan¡¯s voice was calm and emotionless, but it was so domineering that no one could object. What agreement? What non-interference? He had never responded. It was this woman who had been talking to herself. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with his wife being so close to another man. In fact, no man would like to be cuckolded, and Mo Linyuan certainly didn¡¯t want to experience it. Tang Luo drove quietly without looking sideways. Li Ruhua looked straight ahead. Little Nanyu sat in the back seat as he wished he could be invisible immediately. He felt that his parents were about to fight, and something inappropriate for children might happen. Of course, Nanyu was very supportive of things unsuitable for children between his pay. Only when his parents had a good rtionship could their family of three be harmonious and happy! The unbearable atmosphere was maintained all the way home. As soon as the car stopped, Nanyu, Tang Luo, and Li Ruhua jumped out of the car as if there was a bomb inside. ¡°The vinegar jar is about to explode. Everyone, get ready and hide in your rooms. No matter what happens, don¡¯te out tonight!¡± After Tang Luo rushed into the living room, he kindly reminded Li Ruhua and Nanyu. Li Ruhua, who usually liked to tidy up at night, followed Tang Luo. He went into his room without a word. Tang Luo and Nanyu went upstairs together. During the day, the room was rearranged after Nanyu arrived. His assigned room used to be Mo Linyuan¡¯s. Mo Linyuan¡¯s room was moved to the third floor, next to Leng Rongrong¡¯s. Little Nanyu and Tang Luo became neighbors. At this moment, Assistant Tang was very d he had arranged it perfectly. In the future, Miss Rongrong and Master Linyuan would stay on the third floor. No matter how bad the quarrel was due to jealousy, the rest could hide on the second and first floor without leaving their rooms! In the car, Mo Linyuan alighted. Just as Leng Rongrong was about to get out, the door suddenly opened, and the man bent down to carry her out. ¡°What are you doing? I can walk on my own!¡± Leng Rongrong was lifted high up in the air, and she wrapped her arms around Mo Linyuan¡¯s neck at a loss. Mo Linyuan strode towards the vi. On the side, Storm was originally eager toe over to find his master, but he saw Rongrong being carried by Mo Linyuan. ¡°Storm is here!¡± Leng Rongrong wanted to struggle, but she shot a few looks at Storm for help. Storm was speechless. He did not see anything! Turning around, Storm left behind a white shadow and ran directly to his small house in the backyard to sleep. Upstairs, Tang Luo and Nanyu stood on the room¡¯s balcony on both sides. Little Nanyu burst intoughter because of Storm¡¯s peerless reaction. ¡°Storm really knows how to read people¡¯s minds,¡± Tang Luo said. The two of them were about to continue watching when they saw Mo Linyuan raise his eyes and sweep a cold nce at them. Instantly, Nanyu and Tang Luo retracted their heads. ¡°Uncle Tang, let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Little Nanyu said to Tang Luo. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Luo nodded vigorously and went back to his room to sleep. Leng Rongrong was carried into the main hall, but Mo Linyuan did not put her down immediately. Instead, he carried her and walked up the steps. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°I can actually walk on my own. My leg isn¡¯t injured.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was cold, and his handsome face was still indifferent and expressionless. He was very devilish. No matter from which angle, his face was so beautiful. Within 360 degrees, there wasn¡¯t any unsightly angle. Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart beat rapidly. ¡°So, what are you trying to do?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand this man. He seemed to be angry all of a sudden, but she didn¡¯t quite understand why. She used to think that Mo Linyuan was disabled, so he had such a strange temper. However, now that she knew that he was not and that he was quite powerful, what was he angry about? On the third floor, Leng Rongrong was ced on the sofa in the living room. Mo Linyuan looked down at her. His ink-stained eyes were so deep that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom, like the sky on a dark night. They were so deep that they were like a dark vortex. If one looked at them more than once, they would be able to suck the person in. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Leng Rongrong was extremely nervous under his gaze. In the silent night, her heart suddenly sped up, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. ¡°Be a good wife.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s thin lips parted slightly. He moved closer. His handsome face was well-defined. ¡°Rongrong, be my good wife, and I¡¯ll be your good husband. Since you have be my wife, I¡¯ll be responsible for you, and you¡¯ll be responsible for me.¡± Mo Linyuan frowned and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t get in touch with irrelevant men, like Jin Mingfeng, or Jiang Ting...¡± Leng Rongrong felt a little dizzy. What did Mo Linyuan mean? It didn¡¯t sound like their rtionship was just temporary, nor did it sound like they were preparing for a divorce in the future. Take responsibility? Wasn¡¯t their marriage decided by someone else? Did Mo Linyuan mean that she should take responsibility for him, and he would take responsibility for her? Chapter 142 - I Like You a Little

Chapter 142: I Like You a Little

¡°What do you mean by taking responsibility?¡± Leng Rongrong stared at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Don¡¯t you think our marriage is a sham? Or do you mean that we should carry on with our marriage?¡± Was Leng Rongrong overthinking it? Their marriage wasn¡¯t volitional in the first ce. It was just forced... Leng Rongrong thought Mo Linyuan had the same understanding as her. In her mind, Mo Linyuan nned to end this marriage regardless of the time and ce. Rongrong wanted to go through the divorce procedures when it was about time. With that, both parties would be free and single again. Before Mo Linyuan could say anything, Leng Rongrong continued to talk, ¡°I must have thought wrongly, right? We were forced to marry each other! Hahaha... Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m a little flustered.¡± ¡°No matter how we got married, you¡¯re already my wife.¡± Mo Linyuan looked down at Leng Rongrong. His handsome face was emotionless .¡±I don¡¯t like you being in contact with other men, and I don¡¯t like to be your bodyguard. In the future, tell others I¡¯m your husband. Are you ashamed of me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that...¡± Leng Rongrong was just worried that those crazy demons who treated her as their daughter would be irritable and sad... Mo Linyuan¡¯s deep eyes stared at the little woman in front of him. He had the urge to eat her up immediately. This woman always made him lose control of his emotions easily. Yet, Leng Rongrong still had a nk look on her face as if she didn¡¯t know anything. The two of them looked at each other at a close distance, and Leng Rongrong¡¯s face flushed red. She had drunk a lot of alcohol in the bar. She had not felt anything before, but now, it seemed like the aftereffects were kicking in. Leng Rongrong was a little dazed, and her face seemed to be burning. Mo Linyuan was also looking at her. His face suddenly zoomed in, and then, his cold lips touched hers. His lips engulfed Leng Rongrong¡¯s red lips. His tongue began to plunder and wreak havoc without restraint. Leng Rongrong felt her entire mind go nk. The effect of alcohol made her even more confused. She closed her eyes subconsciously, and her hands wrapped around the man¡¯s neck. The little woman did not resist, and the kiss became deeper. Leng Rongrong did not know how she had returned to her room, but when she opened her eyes, she was already sitting on her enormous bed. Her mind went nk for a moment. Leng Rongrong hadpletely lost her ability to think. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the alcohol or the kiss. Mo Linyuan seemed to want to do something. But he was stopped by Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong took a few steps back alertly. Her face was flushed red. She looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°You told me to calm down... What do you mean by this? W-why did you kiss me?¡± ¡°I have no intention of divorcing you.¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Since we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll take full responsibility. You do your best as my wife, and I¡¯ll do my best as your husband.¡± Leng Rongrong picked up a ss of water from the bedside and took a few gulps to calm herself down. However, after hearing Mo Linyuan¡¯s words, she could not help but cough a few times. What?! Mo Linyuan had suddenly kissed her. It was not to confess he loved her or anything else. What responsibility?! Was kissing her an obligation or a duty of a husband? ¡°Then tell me, what is the duty of a wife? What is the duty of a husband? What duties do I have to fulfill? What duties do you have to fulfill? Mo Linyuan, what do you mean? Do you feel aggrieved since we are already married?¡± ¡°Do you feel wronged being with me?¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Wronged?¡± Leng Rongrong calcted for a moment. Mo Linyuan had the looks, the money, and the ability... If she were to marry such a person, Leng Rongrong wouldn¡¯t be wronged. However, she had never seriously thought about this question. To spend the rest of her life with Mo Linyuan... In fact, Leng Rongrong had never considered the issue of spending her life with anyone. ¡°You won¡¯t lose out if you be my wife.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong and frowned slightly. He did not like the fact that this woman was hiding him and was unwilling to acknowledge him as her husband in front of others. He didn¡¯t like this woman to be in contact with other men. Since she was his wife, Leng Rongrong should be his. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. I¡¯m more afraid that you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled at Mo Linyuan, ¡°Are you sure you want me to be your wife for the rest of your life? Don¡¯t you have a woman you truly love?¡± ¡°You have a man you truly love?¡± Mo Linyuan asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Leng Rongrong frowned, but who knew when she would meet that person, right? ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine.¡± Would that work out? Was it that simple? Just because Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t have a person she loved deeply shouldn¡¯t mean they had to make do with it and spend the rest of their lives together, right? ¡°Mo Linyuan, are you out of your mind?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan and suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been pretending to be disabled, so you probably don¡¯t have any sexual life, right... You¡¯re saying all this nonsense, could it be that you¡¯re just in heat... Uh, I can understand, you men have half of your brain growing down there. At this age, you¡¯re young and full of vigor. It¡¯s normal to have such needs... If that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re talking nonsense to me, how about this, I¡¯ll help you call a woman...¡± As she spoke, Leng Rongrong picked up her phone, ready to help Mo Linyuan call for a woman. Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You talk quite a lot! But I only want you.¡± Leng Rongrong was shocked when her phone was snatched away. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I like you a little.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong and narrowed his eyes, which were filled with a dangerous aura. The smell on his body was enticing. To be honest, Mo Linyuan had never been an annoying person, and Leng Rongrong had never rejected him. So, when he confessed his feelings, Leng Rongrong felt her heart tremble. She had been confessed to by many people, including Jiang Ting, who had been her childhood sweetheart, but she had never been forced to the corner of the bed like this. It was even a casual confession. Did he like her a little? Her heart trembled, and a strange feeling shed through her heart. She even felt an inexplicable sense of uneasiness and panic. Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart thumped so hard that it felt like it was about to fly out of her throat. Just like that, she met with a pair of dark eyes that seemed to be able to swallow her up. ¡°Yo-you like me?¡± Mo Linyuan stared at her without blinking. ¡°A little.¡± He rarely had a strong desire for women, and he also rarely had a strong desire to protect and monopolize them, but this woman caused him to feel all those. This woman could even easily affect his emotions. Chapter 143 - Can You Spend Money Faster Than I Make Money?

Chapter 143: Can You Spend Money Faster Than I Make Money? Trantion

Just a little... Only a little?! After hearing Mo Linyuan¡¯s emphasis on that point, Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart seemed empty for some reason. Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t really like her. It was just a little. Why did Leng Rongrong feel a little disappointed? Leng Rongrong frowned. She hugged her knees and looked at Mo Linyuan. She pursed her red lips and said, ¡°I can be your wife, but can you afford to support me? You know that I¡¯m not easy to take care of. I like to spend money and buy all kinds of things. Moreover, I have been spoiled, and my temper isn¡¯t that good. I like to be coaxed and pampered by others. As my husband, it¡¯s necessary to give me money, pamper me, and coax me. Oh, I still have a lot of difficult godfathers to deal with. If you want to be my husband, you must meet my godfathers and deal with them. They have a strong desire to protect me.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t like a woman who squanders money, I¡¯m not so bad as to be unable to support my woman.¡± Mo Lingyuan said expressionlessly, ¡°You look down on your husband too much. As for your godfathers, I can go and meet them.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Linyuan was certain. ¡°I will consider your words,¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Are we going to spend the rest of our lives together...¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Linyuan said. He nced at Leng Rongrong, then added, ¡°I don¡¯t like my emotions to be easily affected by others. Your existence will make me lose control. So, I only have two choices. Either you do as I say and be my real wife, or we divorce and be strangers.¡± Leng Rongrong was stunned. ...... Although she had thought of getting a divorce when the time was right, she did not expect Mo Linyuan to mention it first. One moment, this man said he liked her a little, and the next, he said he wanted to divorce her and be a stranger! How could there be such a contradictory man! While Leng Rongrong was still reeling from anger, the man had already left and returned to his room. After sitting on the bed in a daze for a while, Leng Rongrong felt inexplicably upset. Logically speaking, the two choices given by Mo Linyuan were actually reasonable. Their marriage was fake, and they would have to divorce one day. If they didn¡¯t divorce, then it was possible that the act would turn into reality. She didn¡¯t want to consider it at first, but now that Mo Linyuan was considering it, Leng Rongrong suddenly felt irritated. Especially when Leng Rongrong thought about the divorce... She was actually a little reluctant to divorce him. As for turning a fake act into reality, she actually didn¡¯t want to object... In fact, if she thought about it carefully, Mo Linyuan was indeed not a marriage partner she would feel wronged about. He was good-looking and capable. His character...was also eptable. Moreover, Mo Linyuan himself said he could afford to raise a profligate woman like Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong bathed in frustration, then tossed and turned in bed. She didn¡¯t fall asleep until veryte. Leng Rongrong naturally woke up veryte the next day. Because she didn¡¯t have a job, for the time being, it was understandable for her to sleep in. When she went downstairs, she heard the sound of Nanyu ying with Storm in the yard. Tang Luo was leaning against the door while watching Nanyu and Storm. Li Ruhua was cleaning diligently as usual. Because Leng Rongrong had decided to increase his sry, Ruhua loved his babysitting job even more. Mo Linyuan was sitting on the sofa. He was wearing a light-colored cashmere sweater and looked like a warm father in his usual spot. Leng Rongrong stopped on the steps and looked in Mo Linyuan¡¯s direction. She then remembered her conversation with Mo Linyuan. Having such a handsome husband at home didn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing because it was too pleasing to the eye... Mo Linyuan seemed to have noticed her gaze. He turned his head, and their eyes met. Leng Rongrong awkwardly averted her gaze and rushed downstairs. Then, she pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°Huahua, is there anything to eat? I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Rongrong. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get it ready for you immediately.¡± Leng Rongrong sat in the dining room, and Li Ruhua quickly served her food. ¡°Ruhua, your cooking skills are getting better and better.¡± While eating, Leng Rongrong was full of praise for Li Ruhua. As sheplimented him, Leng Rongrong felt a cold and discontented gaze on her. She looked up and saw Mo Linyuan standing under the sun. The sunlight outside the window enveloped his entire body, and he seemed to have broken out of a cocoon of light. The sun was so bright that no one could see his face clearly, but his figure was perfectly set off. He was tall, slender, and had perfect curves. He was like the perfect male lead in aic. Leng Rongrong froze for a moment, then she saw Mo Linyuan walk to her side. He pulled out a chair and sat down. She couldn¡¯t help but stop eating. Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡®D*mn it, why is my heart beating so fast? Am I having a heart attack?¡¯ ¡°You like to praise people that much?¡± His dark eyes were staring straight at her. At the side, when Comrade Huahua, who was busy working, heard this, his scalp went numb. He took the mop and ran away. ¡°Ruhua, you did a good job!¡± Leng Rongrong was so nervous that her hands trembled. ¡°I¡¯m horrible then?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°No, you¡¯re outstanding.¡± Leng Rongrong looked up. Her smile was stiff. Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong deeply, then threw two cards on the table. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Did he throw the card at her without saying a word? What was going on? ¡°What is this?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan, who was about to turn and leave. ¡°The recent ie of that street and pocket money for my wife. Weren¡¯t you worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to support you? Let¡¯s see if you can spend money faster, or I can make money faster.¡± Mo Linyuan put his hands in his pockets, turned his head, and spoke casually. Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan suspiciously. ¡°You know that I¡¯m never soft-hearted when spending money...¡± Mo Linyuan did not say anything and turned to leave. Of course, Mo Linyuan knew that Leng Rongrong was profligate. However, he would only make two choices regarding people or things that could affect his emotions. Either he kept them by his side and controlled them, or he threw them far away and never saw them again. Obviously, Mo Linyuan was more inclined to keep this profligate woman by his side. Tang Luo and Nanyu were peeking. Tang Luo said in a low voice, ¡°Master Linyuan saidst time that he wouldn¡¯t spend a single cent on this profligate woman! Look, he can¡¯t wait to give all the money he earned to Miss Rongrong.¡± Little Nanyu said, ¡°My parent¡¯s rtionship is going well! A man who spends money on his woman is good. Otherwise, why would he earn money? To be an old bachelor and a miser?¡± Chapter 144 - Let Me Send You a Red Packet

Chapter 144: Let Me Send You a Red Packet

In the evening, Leng Rongrong changed into a wine-red strapless evening dress to attend the Mo family¡¯s banquet. The all-around nanny, Huahua, volunteered to do Leng Rongrong¡¯s hair. He casually tied Leng Rongrong¡¯s long hair behind her head and then slightly curled the loose strands of hair on both sides. Leng Rongrong¡¯s long hair was tidied up and matched her wine-red dress perfectly. All of a sudden, it set off her entire person and made her looknguid and casual but extremely beautiful. ¡°Ruhua, aren¡¯t your hands a little too skillful? I¡¯ve really picked up a treasure!¡± Leng Rongrong looked in the mirror. She was stunned. Li Ruhua was tall and strong. He looked like a regr man at first nce, but Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t expect that his taste was different. Moreover, his hands were too skillful! He knew how to fight and cook well. Now, he had a new skill and could even style! What kind of bodyguard was he? He had to be trained well. ¡°Huahua, I¡¯ll sign you up for a training sster. You¡¯ll learn about makeup, styling, and the like. From now on, you¡¯ll be my personal bodyguard and personal stylist. I¡¯ll take you wherever I go!¡± Li Ruhua was speechless. He didn¡¯t think Leng Rongrong needed any bodyguards or stylists... Her own Kung Fu was better than his, and she already knew how to style herself... ¡°I¡¯ll give you a raiseter,¡± Leng Rongrong added. ...... Li Ruhua¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Alright!¡± After Leng Rongrong had finished packing, Mo Linyuan also changed into a suit. It was a dark-colored suit with a wine-red tie that matched Leng Rongrong¡¯s gown very well. It was almost time, so the two of them set off. Li Ruhua and Nanyu stayed at home. Tang Luo drove Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong, so he naturally had to follow them to the banquet. The Mo family¡¯s banquet was held in Mo Ziming¡¯s vi. Compared to Mo Linyuan¡¯s vi, Mo Ziming¡¯s was much more luxurious. After entering through the carved iron gate, the car still had to drive for half a day before reaching the parking lot. Along the way, there were neat and beautiful streetmps. Because of the banquet, the entire courtyard was decorated withnterns and streamers. It was magnificent. Leng Rongrong puffed up her cheeks and nced at Mo Linyuan. ¡°You were once the head of the Mo family, but in the end, the Mo family only gave you such a small, broken building to live in. I heard that this Mo Ziming doesn¡¯t have much status in the Mo family, but he has such a luxurious house to live in?¡± There was a hint of dissatisfaction in her tone for Mo Linyuan. No matter what, Mo Linyuan was still Leng Rongrong¡¯s husband. Regardless of whether he was real or fake, the stark contrast really made her a little unhappy. Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong with a faint smile, ¡°Because I¡¯m disabled. A disabled person doesn¡¯t have value in their eyes. Without the protection of my parents, I would naturally be abandoned. Are you angry?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan¡¯s perfectly fine leg. ¡°You might be able to endure it, but how long do you n to keep up the act?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Mo Linyuan said calmly. His squinted eyes suddenly lost their twinkle and became extremely cold. Leng Rongrong was speechless. What did ¡®almost¡¯ mean? Was Mo Linyuan going to end his days as a disabled person soon? After the car stopped, Tang Luo opened the door for Leng Rongrong first, then helped Mo Linyuan out. Mo Linyuan was still sitting in his exquisite wheelchair. Sitting in the wheelchair, he automatically assumed the role of a disabled man. He even looked a little sickly. Because Leng Rongrong was wearing an evening gown, it was naturally inconvenient for her to push Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair. So, she walked beside Mo Linyuan, and Tang Luo pushed the wheelchair from behind. When a beautiful woman like a fairy, a sickly but devilishly handsome man in a wheelchair, and an attractive assistant who was pushing a wheelchair but exuded a gentlemanly aura appeared in the vi¡¯s living room, they still attracted a lot of attention. Leng Rongrong and the other two were very quiet. Their appearance also caused the entire banquet hall to fall silent. In the originally boisterous hall, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Leng Rongrong and the other two. ¡°What a pity. If Master Linyuan weren¡¯t crippled, he would also be a proud son of the heavens.¡± ¡°I heard that he couldn¡¯t recover after being crippled. It¡¯s true. He has a gloomy aura all over his body.¡± ¡°Is that Mo Linyuan¡¯s wife? I didn¡¯t expect his wife to be so beautiful! Isn¡¯t she too beautiful?¡± ¡°Even a fairy descending to the mortal world cannot bepared to her.¡± ¡°Fairy? Why do I feel she¡¯s more like a demoness who can seduce people¡¯s souls?¡± The crowd was rendered speechless. After a moment of silence, the entire banquet hall was filled with all sorts of discussions. They were originally discussing business and other matters, but once Leng Rongrong and the other two appeared, all the attention was naturally focused on them. Even the topic of discussion instantly shifted to them. ¡°Oh right, isn¡¯t today the birthday of the Mo family¡¯s young master? Didn¡¯t they bring any gifts?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re so dejected that they don¡¯t even know courtesy?¡± It was not known who had brought it up, but everyone¡¯s attention was once again focused on Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. Tang Luo was speechless. He had made a mistake. He had actually forgotten to prepare a gift! Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you prepared the gift?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Mo Linyuan spat out two words lightly. Leng Rongrong looked back at Tang Luo again. ¡°Luoluo, you¡¯re not prepared either?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Rongrong. I forgot...¡± Tang Luo looked ashamed. Leng Rongrong was speechless. At this moment, the birthday celebrant appeared. Mo Ziming had probably heard the discussions of the people around him, so he quickly turned to Leng Rongrong and the others. Ziming said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any gifts. It¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re here. Ah Yuan, Sister-inw, I¡¯m delighted that you came.¡± ¡°Brother Ziming, happy birthday,¡± Leng Rongrong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not right to attend without a gift. I¡¯ll give you a red packet.¡± When the people around them heard that Leng Rongrong was going to give out a red packet, they could not help butugh. This was the first time they heard someone giving out red packets on the spot without bringing a present to someone¡¯s birthday party. Most importantly, everyone knew the situation of Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong. It was said that they had been driven out of the Mo family. Mo Linyuan was already disabled and had been unemployed for a long time. Leng Rongrong came from the countryside. She did not seem to be favored by the Leng family. It was said that these two people were living in poverty, so how could they give out red packets? Red packets that cost tens or hundreds of yuan would probably beughed at. ¡°I really want to know how many red packets Miss Rongrong will give to the birthday celebrant!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet no more than two hundred!¡± ¡°No, no, no. Two hundred is too much. This couple is so miserable. They might even give a red packet of 8.80 yuan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re here for nothing but food.¡± Chapter 145 - Transfer Record

Chapter 145: Transfer Record

Leng Rongrong could hear the discussions around her. She could not help but frown. Were all the people around her that miserable? She was not aware that she was living a pathetic life with Mo Linyuan. Did the crowd say Leng Rongrong only attended the banquet to fill her empty stomach? Leng Rongrong looked down at Mo Linyuan who still looked dispirited. Alright, she finally understood why the people around her were saying those words. There was an 80% chance that someone was spreading rumors and just happened to see Mo Linyuan¡¯s half-dead look. That person probably thought they were in a terrible state. Since she had asked Mo Linyuan beforehand and knew that Mo Ziming had a pretty good rtionship with him, Leng Rongrong was prepared to send Ziming a red packet. This Mo Ziming looked honest and didn¡¯t seem annoying. Since it was his birthday, it was indeed a little weird that they didn¡¯t bring a gift. She didn¡¯t want people to gossip about whether she had brought a present or not, so she was prepared to give Mo Ziming a red packet. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for a red packet!¡± Mo Ziming quickly chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you guys are here. I didn¡¯t ask you guys toe just to receive a gift!¡± Other people might not know, but Mo Ziming did. This fourth brother of his was not simple. All these years, Mo Linyuan had been helping him with things. Mo Linyuan couldn¡¯t be considered poor at all. Although Mo Linyuan was not the head of the Mo family and the Mo family would not give him pocket money, he was once a demon in the business world. ...... Would a demon who was especially good at making money be extremely poor just because he was disabled? How could that be? Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t be mentally challenged by ident. Moreover, Mo Linyuan did not need to use his legs to earn money... Mo Ziming did not know why everyone thought Mo Linyuan had be a useless poor man after being disabled, but he was sure that Mo Linyuan was not... All these years, Ziming had also helped Mo Linyuan a lot. If his guess was right, Mo Linyuan was close to taking back the power of the Mo family. ¡°A gift is a must.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Brother Ziming, cut the crap. Give me your card number, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Mo Ziming stole a nce at Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan nced at Mo Ziming. ¡°Take it.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s woman loved to squander. If she didn¡¯t give Ziming a red packet, Leng Rongrong would probably feel ufortable. ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Ziming listened obediently and gave Leng Rongrong his bank ount number. Leng Rongrong took out her phone and yed with it for a while, and then, Mo Ziming received a red packet. When he saw the money, Mo Ziming was stunned for a while before he asked carefully, ¡°Rongrong, did you put the wrong amount?¡± Wasn¡¯t this amount a little too much? Usually, the amount of a birthday gift would be in thousands. However, this string of numbers... Mo Ziming counted seriously. It was around seven figures! It wasn¡¯t a lot, but it wasn¡¯t a little either. It seemed a little exaggerated to give so much for a gift. Moreover, everyone knew that Mo Linyuan did not have a good rtionship with his cousins from the Mo family. No one expected him to give them any gifts. However, Leng Rongrong¡¯s sudden generosity was truly shocking. ¡°Looking at Master Ziming¡¯s expression, don¡¯t tell me she gave 8.80 yuan?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, that¡¯s very likely!¡± ¡°What kind of gift do you want for 8.80 yuan?¡± The group of people discussed animatedly. Mo Lan and Leng Qingqing were standing together with a smile on their faces. Their faces were filled with contempt and mockery. ¡°It¡¯s a gift. As long as the intention is there, Ziming won¡¯t mind. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s 8.80 yuan or 9.90 yuan, as long as it was sincere. Linyuan and Rongrong have left on their own. After all, they¡¯re still young, and they¡¯re living a hard life. We can all understand.¡± Seeing this, Liu Yue immediately stood up and spoke with a kind smile, as if she was showing mercy. ¡°Rongrong, I know that you¡¯re not having a good time, but don¡¯t be afraid of losing face. I¡¯m not very rich, but it¡¯s not a problem to lend you some living expenses.¡± There was an uproar in the surroundings. In the past few years, after the rumors of Mo Linyuan bing disabled, he had rarely appeared in such an event. Therefore, it was rare for him to appear, and his body was still wrapped in a sense of mystery. After all, Mo Linyuan was once the most respected young man in the city. At this time, he even had to borrow money from others for his living expenses. It made people sigh. While everyone was sighing, they also felt it was a pity that such a beautiful face like Leng Rongrong had to marry a waste like Mo Linyuan. What bad luck! Of course, some also felt that Leng Rongrong¡¯s background was not good, and it was perfect to be a pair with Mo Linyuan, this trash. ¡°So, how much did she give?¡± ¡°We have made a bet. Why don¡¯t you announce it, Master Ziming?¡± Someone in the crowd shouted. Mo Ziming nced at Leng Rongrong, ¡°Um, can I announce it? Rongrong, are you sure you didn¡¯t press the wrong button?¡± Mo Ziming was probably not too sure, so he looked at Mo Linyuan with a questioning look. Mo Linyuan remained silent, cold, and taciturn as usual. Tang Luo stood behind Mo Linyuan and thought, ¡®Miss Rongrong must have given Mo Ziming some crazy amount.¡¯ How would a profligate woman act? Leng Rongrong was a typical example. She had so much money that it could make people jealous. She was already rich, and now that Mo Linyuan had given his card to Leng Rongrong...she was even richer. Leng Rongrong could defeat whoever she wanted to! Speaking of which, even though Leng Rongrong was profligate, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean she worked hard to earn the money. Perhaps, she was using the money she couldn¡¯t finish spending before? Leng Rongrong said disapprovingly, ¡°If everyone wants to know, then let everyone know.¡± Thereafter, Mo Ziming announced the red packet Leng Rongrong had given him¡ª8888888 yuan. ¡°More than eight million?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say 8.80 yuan?¡± ¡°Master Ziming, did you see the wrong decimal point?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Take a closer look!¡± Everyone was shocked. When they heard Mo Ziming¡¯s words, they thought he had made a mistake or was merely joking. Mo Lan was the first to rush to Mo Ziming¡¯s side in disbelief. She snatched his phone away and saw that there was indeed so much money on it. ¡°Brother Ziming, really? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pretending this is a red packet from Sister Rongrong because you¡¯re afraid of embarrassing her?¡± Everyone turned to look at Mo Ziming. Mo Lan was right. It was not impossible for Mo Ziming to protect his disabled brother because he was afraid that Mo Linyuan would lose face. Everyone knew that out of the four young masters of the Mo family, Mo Ziming was the kindest. ¡°No, this is the red packet Rongrong sent me.¡± Mo Ziming quickly replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at Rongrong¡¯s transfer record.¡± Chapter 146 - Whether I Have Money or Not, Is It Your Business?

Chapter 146: Whether I Have Money or Not, Is It Your Business?

Mo Lan looked at Leng Rongrong suspiciously. Then, without waiting for Leng Rongrong¡¯s reaction, she snatched the phone from Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand. Mo Lan was dumbfounded when she saw the legitimate bank transfer. Her eyes widened to the size of copper bells. The people around them were also observing Mo Lan¡¯s reaction. They asked one after another, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Leng Rongrong, how did you get so much money?¡± Mo Lan raised her head and looked at Leng Rongrong coldly as she questioned the other woman directly. Mo Lan didn¡¯t even have that much pocket money, so how could Leng Rongrong have so much money? Mo Linyuan was no longer the person in power, and he was already a waste of the Mo family. It was impossible for him to have any money. When they chased him out, they had already taken all his money. ¡°It¡¯s not your business how much money I have, is it?¡± Leng Rongrong was rather polite to Mo Ziming, but not so much to Mo Lan. Even though there was a slight smile on her face, her tone was not as gentle as before. The people around them didn¡¯t know why the disabled couple, whom everyone thought was poor, had so much money. However, they could tell from Mo Lan¡¯s words that Leng Rongrong had really given Mo Ziming a tremendous red packet worth more than eight million. If they could casually give out a red packet of more than eight million without changing their expressions, it would mean that such an amount was not even considered money to them. If they didn¡¯t care about eight million, then how rich were they? Even if all the people present were rich young masters and mistresses, it was impossible for them to take out more than eight million yuan as a birthday gift. ...... Therefore, for a moment, everyone went silent and fixed their eyes on Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. This disabled and demonic duo. After being overpowered by Leng Rongrong, Mo Lan blushed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my business whether Brother Linyuan and Sister Rongrong have money or not. I¡¯m just a little surprised... After all, Brother Linyuan doesn¡¯t have much savings. I¡¯m afraid that Sister Rongrong doesn¡¯t have much savings either. Where did you get the money from? Did you guys steal the Mo family¡¯s money when you left?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Mo family¡¯s money,¡± Leng Rongrong said. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Is that true? Leng Rongrong, don¡¯t tell me that this money is your own.¡± Leng Qingqing crossed her arms and stood up. She looked at Leng Rongrong with an amused expression. ¡°Tell me, you¡¯re just a wild girl from the countryside. Where did you get so much money? If you didn¡¯tmit a crime, where would you get so much money?¡± ¡°Can you two stop talking nonsense?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°Being rich meansmitting crimes? Then, are all the people present here criminals? You¡¯re so stupid that you can¡¯t even earn money, but you care about other people¡¯s money?¡± With one sentence, Leng Rongrong directed the mes of war toward the people around her. Those people had some ability. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t want to be talked about like this. Immediately, Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Qingqing with dissatisfaction. Leng Qingqing didn¡¯t want Rongrong to implicate others. She frowned and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, Leng Rongrong. Don¡¯t talk about other people. Everyone knows that you¡¯re from the countryside.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the countryside? There are also people who are richer than you in the countryside. Are they all criminals? If you have such a sense of justice, why don¡¯t you pay attention to those rich people whomit crimes?¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes at Leng Qingqing, then her gaze fell on a middle-aged man in the crowd. ¡°The chairman of Mingwei Group is also from a rural area. Based on your assumptions, did he alsomit a crime to achieve this?¡± On the other side, the middle-aged man who was called out frowned, and then, his sharp eyes swept over to Leng Qingqing. Leng Qingqing shivered and hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m not looking down on people born in the countryside...¡± It would have been fine if she didn¡¯t exin, but once Qingqing did, she instantly felt like she was making things worse. Some of the people present were from the countryside. They had fought for their current status. Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze toward Leng Qingqing changed. Especially the chairman of Mingwei Group, who had been dragged out by Leng Rongrong. Although this chairman was a middle-aged man who had been in the business world for many years and was considered a very powerful character, he had a fragile heart. He could not bear to hear bad things about rural people, and the people he defended the most were those born in the countryside. Leng Rongrong knew this chairman, so she had deliberately mentioned it. She directly threw the fire of war on the chairman¡¯s side. Leng Qingqing began to exin to the chairman. Mo Lan, on the other hand, was afraid. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t been pranked by Leng Rongrong before, so when Leng Rongrong¡¯s sharp gaze fell on her and she looked at her aggressively, Lan suddenly cowered. Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth was pretty good, and not only was she good at talking, but she could also use her hands... Mo Lan had wanted to say something, but Leng Rongrong shed her a strange smile. Rongrong seemed to be getting ready to approach her. Mo Lan shuddered. She felt a tingling sensation on her scalp and a chill down her spine. In a split second, she turned around and left without further ado. Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders and turned to look at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was expressionless. He looked at her gently and did not express any opinion. Tang Luo blinked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Miss Rongrong is domineering!¡± Mo Linyuan turned his head abruptly. ¡°Stop making eyes at my woman.¡± Tang Luo was speechless. After Mo Lan and Leng Qingqing left, the people around them no longer cared about whether Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan were wealthy or not, or how wealthy they were. After all, Mo Linyuan used to be a famous figure. Even if he was disabled, it was not surprising that he could still make some money. As for Leng Rongrong, everyone said that she was a wild girl from the countryside, but the countryside was different now. Perhaps the people in the countryside were wealthier than the city people? Moreover, it was none of their business, and they were just watching the show. The atmosphere of the banquet returned to normal. Mo Ziming chatted with Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong for a while before he went to entertain the other guests. Tang Luo pushed Mo Linyuan to the side, and Leng Rongrong also sat down on a sofa. She casually took some food and passed it to Mo Linyuan. ¡°This looks pretty good. Try it?¡± Mo Linyuan took the food. Leng Rongrong went to get some more for herself, then sat with Mo Linyuan and ate slowly. The two of them sat in a corner, seemingly isted from the world. Tang Luo, on the other hand, went to socialize with some people. asionally, people around them would look at Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. Although the two of them appeared to be isted from the world, their appearances were really unparalleled among those present. Just as she was focused on eating, Leng Rongrong suddenly caught a glimpse of a woman walking quickly toward them. The reason why Rongrong noticed this woman was due to her eyes. The other party¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated emotions, and her gaze was on Mo Linyuan. Chapter 147 - Please Leave Him

Chapter 147: Please Leave Him

The woman walking toward them was beautiful and didn¡¯t seem old. She looked more mature. She was the kind of woman who was particrly good-looking in the eyes of men. Gentle, noble, elegant, and dignified. Her figure was also outstanding. Leng Rongrong couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. The woman was a typical wealthy youngdy, graceful and luxurious. The other party was also dressed elegantly, with her long hair tied up. She wore a shimmering dress with pearl earrings and a pearl ne. Her dress was quite long. It was so long it even dragged on the floor. When the woman walked, she lifted her dress slightly. She walked swiftly, but her movements were elegant and dignified¡ªas if she had received special etiquette training. Leng Rongrong was a demoness who was so beautiful she had an immortal and demonic aura. She gave people a sense of surrealism. However, this woman was a typical beauty of the human world. She had no demonic or immortal aura, but she was physically beautiful. ¡°Ah Yuan¡­¡± The woman walked in front of Mo Linyuan. When she saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair, her face was filled with disbelief. ¡°You, what¡¯s the matter with you? Your leg...¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the woman curiously as she put food into her mouth. The woman called Mo Linyuan so affectionately. Leng Rongrong looked at the woman and then at Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan looked at the woman quietly without saying a word. His face was as expressionless as usual. ¡°Ah Yuan, I have always thought my father was lying to me¡­ You¡¯re so powerful. How could such a thing happen to you?!¡± The woman could not ept Mo Linyuan¡¯s current appearance. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions, and she felt sorry for him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Yajing,¡± Mo Linyuan said indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re fine? Do you call this fine? Your legs... Are you really unable to walk?¡± Gao Yajing squatted down beside Mo Linyuan. Her hands touched the armrests of his wheelchair, and she looked at him. Her heart was aching so much that tears were about toe out. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Those who did not know better would think that Yajing was Mo Linyuan¡¯s wife. Although Leng Rongrong wasining in her heart, she did not say anything. She just ate her food and nced at Mo Linyuan and Gao Yajing from time to time. Gao Yajing waspletely focused on Mo Linyuan, so she overlooked Leng Rongrong beside her. ¡°Ah Yuan, did the Mo family chase you out of the house? They have really gone too far. Don¡¯t they know how much you¡¯ve done for the Mo family? The Mo family¡¯s revival was all because of you, but they actually took advantage of your difficulties and snatched the power away!¡± ¡°Ah Yuan, don¡¯t worry. The Mo family won¡¯t find a doctor for you to treat your leg, but I¡¯ll help you! I¡¯ve contacted a very famous medical team overseas after hearing about what happened. They¡¯ll being over in the next two days. I¡¯ll ask them to treat your leg. Don¡¯t worry. As long as there¡¯s a sliver of hope, I won¡¯t give up.¡± After listening to Gao Yangjing¡¯s lengthy exnation, Mo Linyuan said slowly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°How can you not need it?¡± Gao Yajing frowned. ¡°Ah Yuan, I know this disability is a huge blow to you, but you can¡¯t just give up like this. You have to believe that the medical skills now are highly advanced. They can definitely cure your legs.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. This woman was deeply in love. ¡°Linyuan said he doesn¡¯t need treatment.¡± Leng Rongrong took a small sip of wine and swirled the ss. She looked at Gao Yajing with elegant movements. At this moment, she was like a demoness who had identally barged into the mortal world. Only then did Gao Yajing look at Leng Rongrong. She was obviously stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°Ah Yuan, you¡¯re really married?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Linyuan responded. ¡°You! Are you Miss Leng Rongrong?¡± Gao Yajing nced at Leng Rongrong, then thought for a while and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Leng. I¡¯m Gao Yajing. I grew up with Ah Yuan.¡± A half-smile shed across Leng Rongrong¡¯s face, then she nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything, but there was a slight arrogance on her. Gao Yajing was speechless. After ncing at Mo Linyuan, Gao Yajing said to Mo Linyuan, ¡°Ah Yuan, wait here for a while. I want to talk to Miss Leng. Can you? If you need anything, just tell my bodyguard. He¡¯s right here.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Why did it sound like Gao Yajing was Mo Linyuan¡¯s wife? She had exined the matter in such detail. Besides, did Yajing say she wanted to talk to her? ¡°Miss Gao, I don¡¯t think I agreed to talk to you. Besides, it¡¯s not your ce to meddle in my husband¡¯s business, is it?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. Gao Yajing was stunned for a moment. She obviously did not expect Leng Rongrong to overreact. She looked at Leng Rongrong, hesitated for a moment, and said softly, ¡°Miss Leng, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I¡¯m very close to Ah Yuan. Since we were young, there was no distinction. I don¡¯t have any other motives. I only wanted to talk to you privately because you¡¯re Ah Yuan¡¯s wife. There is nothing malicious with that.¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Gao Yajing. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± With that, Leng Rongrong stood up. Gao Yajing brought Leng Rongrong outside. In the yard, there was an enormous swimming pool. There was no one around, so Gao Yajing brought Leng Rongrong to the side of the pool. ¡°Miss Leng, I heard that you¡¯re from the countryside?¡± Gao Yajing turned around and looked at Leng Rongrong with a smile. She still looked very elegant. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a wild girl from the countryside. Miss Gao, do you have anything to say?¡± Leng Rongrong sat on a chair at the side with her legs crossed. She was asnguid as a cat who had not yet woken up. She did not even look up and only yed with her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Miss Leng and Ah Yuan¡¯s matter. The two of you were forced to get married. Even the wedding didn¡¯t have a bride and groom.¡± Gao Yajing did not sit down but stood at the side. She looked down at Leng Rongrong. She had a strong aura about her. ¡°Moreover, Miss Leng got married on behalf of her younger sister. I don¡¯t think you have any feelings for Ah Yuan. Ah Yuan is disabled, so I don¡¯t think Miss Leng would want to spend the rest of her life with a disabled person, right?¡± ¡°So?¡± Leng Rongrong looked up. Under the light, her eyes seemed to be twinkling like stars. ¡°Ah Yuan and I grew up together. I love him very much. Even if he¡¯s disabled, I still want to be by his side.¡± Gao Yajing said, ¡°Miss Leng, I would like to ask you to leave Ah Yuan.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Did you agree?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to leave him.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Gao Yajing with a half-smile, ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, I¡¯m going back. My husband can¡¯t live without me.¡± ¡°Miss Leng, I can give you money. You¡¯re probably with Ah Yuan for the money, right? But Ah Yuan doesn¡¯t have any money.¡± Gao Yajing chased after her and blocked Leng Rongrong¡¯s way. ¡°How much money do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you if you leave Ah Yuan.¡± ¡°Can you afford it?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. Chapter 148 - Miss Rongrong is so Jealous!

Chapter 148: Miss Rongrong is so Jealous!

Gao Yajing furrowed her brows. She looked at Leng Rongrong and felt that the woman in front of her was not simple. Logically speaking, Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan¡¯s marriage was rushed, and they were merely forced. Rongrong was beautiful. If she had good taste, she would never be willing to marry a disabled man. Yajing asked her to leave Mo Linyuan. She was willing to give Rongrong a sum of money. If it were a girl from the countryside who did not have much foresight, she would probably leave after taking the money. However, Leng Rongrong did not seem to want to leave Mo Linyuan. Even the way Rongrong looked at her was filled with some kind of tant contempt. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Gao Yajing revealed a sweet and harmless smile. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t ask for too much, I think I should be able to satisfy you.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Gao Yajing with interest. ¡°How much do you think Mo Linyuan is worth then?¡± Gao Yajing was stunned for a moment. ¡°If it was in the past, he was indeed worth a lot of money. I couldn¡¯t afford to buy him from you, but not this time. He¡¯s disabled and has been chased out of the Mo family. You won¡¯t get any benefits from following him. You might as well take my money and leave. With your looks, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to find another rich man. I think Miss Leng should be an intelligent person.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯tck money.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled. ¡°Besides, I think you probably can¡¯t afford the price I want.¡± ¡°Miss Leng, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant? I heard that you¡¯re from the countryside. Since that¡¯s the case, you should be clear about your status. Linyuan and I grew up together. Even if you don¡¯t leave him, he won¡¯t love you.¡± Gao Yajing¡¯s tone was a little more forceful. ¡°But, Linyuan said that he likes me a little.¡± Leng Rongrong pursed her lips. Her cherry-like lips were bright red. This expression made her look as if she had been wronged, but then she smiled charmingly, like a charming fairy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gao Yajing frowned. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? You won¡¯t get any benefits this way.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t marry Mo Linyuan to gain any benefits.¡± Leng Rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Miss Gao, please excuse me.¡± ¡°Ten million. I¡¯ll give you 10 million. Leave him!¡± Gao Yajing was anxious and shouted anxiously, ¡°Ten million is a sky-high amount for you, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t earn this much in your lifetime, but I can give it to you all at once.¡± ¡°Ten million?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Gao Yajing. She was amused. ¡°Miss Gao, I don¡¯t think you saw the red packet I gave Mo Ziming.¡± As she said that, Leng Rongrong walked away with a light smile. Her unbridled and ostentatious back view made Gao Yajing¡¯s expression turn ugly. When she returned to the banquet hall, Leng Rongrong saw that Mo Linyuan, who was being pushed by Tang Luo, seemed to be ready toe out. As soon as he saw her, Tang Luo pushed Mo Linyuan in front of her. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong and asked. ¡°She said she¡¯ll give me 10 million and asked me to leave you.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan with a smile. ¡°Oh, she also said that you won¡¯t like me and that she¡¯s the one you like. She¡¯s your childhood sweetheart.¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I agreed...¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s pretty little face shed with a trace of seriousness, and she was full of jealousy. ¡°Your childhood sweetheart is really infatuated with you. She¡¯s still willing to be with you even when both of your legs are disabled.¡± ¡°You¡¯re selling me for 10 million?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong in disbelief. This was probably the funniest joke he had ever heard! Did this woman think he was only worth 10 million? Did she not care about him at all? Would she sell him even if he was worth a hundred yuan? ¡°Your childhood sweetheart said that you can¡¯t leave her and she can¡¯t leave you.¡± Leng Rongrong pouted her red lips and mumbled softly, ¡°Yesterday, you told me that you liked me a little, and today, a dead-set childhood sweetheart popped out!¡± Tang Luo was speechless. Miss Rongrong was also jealous?! This strong smell of jealousy¡­ Mo Linyuan frowned, but before he could exin anything, Leng Rongrong had already left. When Gao Yajing came in from outside, she saw Mo Linyuan at the door. The moment she saw Mo Linyuan, her eyes turned red. ¡°Linyuan, were you waiting for me? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been training abroad all these years. I didn¡¯t know how your condition was... Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find a way to cure your leg. I¡¯ll make you recover! You have to pull yourself together.¡± Mo Linyuan looked up at Gao Yajing and said coldly, ¡°My leg doesn¡¯t need treatment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up on treatment. I know you suffered over the years and received a lot of treatment, but you¡¯ve never seen any hope. That doesn¡¯t mean your leg can¡¯t be saved. I have some connections overseas. I¡¯ll find the best medical team to help you treat it.¡± Gao Yajing squatted down and spoke softly. Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°Master Linyuan¡¯s legs are fine. He doesn¡¯t need you to treat him!¡± Tang Luo said. ****** Leng Rongrong walked around the banquet and felt a little bored when Mo Lan and Leng Qingqing suddenly came to her. ¡°Sister-inw, we¡¯re missing one person to y cards. Do you want to y with us for a while?¡± Mo Lan asked with a smile. Although it was obvious that the two of them were up to no good, Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word cards. It had been a long time since her hands had been on the gambling table. Thest time was when her Third Godfather took her to Las Vegas to gamble for three days and three nights. They won so much that they were chased by a group of big bosses. Her First Godfather had forbidden them from going to the casino again. It would have been fine if they hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but when it came to ying cards, Rongrong was looking forward to ying again. ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Rongrong immediately agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and y,¡± Mo Lan said in high spirits. She gave Leng Qingqing a look. Leng Qingqing also blinked. The two of them obviously felt they could take advantage of Leng Rongrong. They were prepared to join forces to defeat Leng Rongrong until she lost everything. Leng Rongrong pursed her red lips, observed the eye contact between the two people in front of her, and raised an eyebrow. Did they want to beat her on the gambling table? This was probably a little too difficult. Her Third Godfather was very skilled in knife-throwing, and he also had a unique skill, which was gambling. Tang Ziyi¡¯s godfather, who was known as the gambling king, had been teaching Leng Rongrong gambling skills since she was three or five years old. When she was seven years old, she went to Las Vegas to win against a gambling king. The gambling king almost jumped off a building tomit suicide because he lost to a kid. In the end, it was her, a seven-year-old kid, who used the luck she won to persuade him, so he didn¡¯tmit suicide. In a room on the second floor, there were a few mahjong tables. Some people had already started to y. A short-haired girl was sitting at one of the empty tables. Mo Lan and Leng Qingqing brought Leng Rongrong to that table. Chapter 149 - In the Blink of an Eye, I Won 30 Million

Chapter 149: In the Blink of an Eye, I Won 30 Million

??

After Leng Rongrong sat down, a few of them started to y. Mo Lan and a few others nned to team up to defeat Leng Rongrong. Hence, they would exchange nces from time to time and asionally make some small moves. Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes swept over the few of them and said with a smile, ¡°You guys are exchanging provocative nces. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re going to deal with me.¡± Mo Lan and Leng Qingqing were speechless. Leng Rongrong looked nonchnt¡ªas if she did not know anything but also as if she was ying dumb. Mo Lan felt a little guilty. She kicked Leng Qingqing and asked with her eyes, ¡®Why do I feel like we¡¯re going to lose?¡¯ Leng Qingqing red at Mo Lan, ¡®Do you think she¡¯s a god? Is she that powerful? Isn¡¯t she wealthy? With Chu Wei around, what¡¯s there to be afraid of when the three of us join forces?¡¯ Leng Qingqing and Mo Lan seemed to be very calm, probably because the short-haired girl was quiet. The short-haired girl had been in a state of silence the whole time. She was only focused on ying cards. Leng Rongrong was quite interested in her because she could tell at a nce that unlike Mo Lan and Leng Qingqing, this short-haired girl had a rather low-profile smugness. Moreover, ording to her card-ying skills, the short-haired girl should be a veteran and a very good one at that. Ordinary people would not be able to beat her. Especially when her eyes fell on the girl¡¯s hand, Leng Rongrong was almost certain that the girl was a martial arts expert. She must have practiced spear, fist, and knife techniques before. Her face was as fair and beautiful as a doll¡¯s, but there were some calluses on her hands. Although they were not entirely visible, they were noticeable if one observed carefully. Leng Rongrong took a few more nces at the girl. However, she didn¡¯t say much and just yed with them. At the start, the bet was not big, so Leng Rongrong lost a few rounds on purpose. After that, Leng Qingqing and Mo Lan both thought that they were very powerful, and Leng Rongrong was about to lose her underwear, so the stakes started to increase. On the other side, Leng Rongrong¡¯s table was full of energy. On the other side, Gao Yajing had found out that Leng Rongrong had sent Mo Ziming a red packet of more than eight million yuan. She was about to die from anger. No wonder Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t even want it when Yajing gave her 10 million Yuan. She could casually send a red packet to others, and it would cost eight million yuan. Yajing had thought that Mo Linyuan would not have any money on him after he was driven out of the Mo family, but it seemed that he still had some. After all, Mo Linyuan was once the head of the Mo family. If he really did not have any money on him, then it would not be as simple as his legs being disabled but his brain being impaired. Gao Yajing rushed to Mo Linyuan almost immediately. She then turned to Mo Linyuan and said, ¡°Ah Yuan, did Leng Rongrong take your money and give Mo Ziming a red packet? She is really... She clearly knows your situation, but she is still wasting your money. Ah Yuan, don¡¯t look down on yourself just because there is a problem with your leg. Leng Rongrong isn¡¯t worthy of you. With me here, you will rise again.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t take my money to give out red packets,¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly. ¡°She didn¡¯t take your money. Where else could she have gotten the money? Didn¡¯t shee from the countryside?¡± Gao Yajing said, ¡°Ah Yuan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll drive her away from you. She must have seen how much money you have and that you¡¯re disabled, so you¡¯re easier to control. That¡¯s why she¡¯s clinging on to you and not leaving. Just you wait, I¡¯ll make her leave!¡± As soon as Gao Yajing¡¯s voice fell, Tang Luo rushed over and interrupted her. ¡°Master Linyuan, let¡¯s go to the second floor to take a look! Miss Rongrong was having a good time ying cards with others. She has already won almost 30 million in just a short while. Leng Qingqing and the others are about to vomit blood!¡± Tang Luo was so excited that he pushed Mo Linyuan and ran to the elevator without care. Then, they took the elevator to the second floor. Tang Luo then pushed Mo Linyuan into the room. On the first floor, Gao Yajing felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She doubted her ears. Thirty million? Leng Rongrong won 30 million in one go? ¡®How was that possible...¡¯ Many people on the ground floor seemed to have heard the news and rushed upstairs. In the room, the people who had been ying mahjong and cards were no longer ying. One by one, they surrounded Leng Rongrong and the others¡¯ table. They watched them y. Leng Rongrong and the others yed a few rounds and shifted into different games¡ªsuch as poker, fighting thendlord, and all forms of ckjack. But Leng Rongrong always won. Except for the few rounds that Leng Rongrong pretended to lose at the beginning, she won almost every round. Leng Qingqing and Mo Lan¡¯s eyes were red from losing. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Leng Qingqing said angrily, ¡°How can you win again?!¡± As she said that, Leng Qingqing red at Chu Wei. ¡°Chu Wei, aren¡¯t you very powerful? It¡¯s said that there¡¯s nody better than you at ying cards. What is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s better than I am.¡± Chu Wei looked up at Leng Rongrong. Her expression was still cold. ¡°Do you still want to fight? No matter how we fight, I will only lose.¡± ¡°Impossible! Aren¡¯t you a genius with a high IQ? You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Chu family. Even Second Young Master Ning lost to you. How can you lose to her?¡± Leng Qingqing was a little hysterical. She had so much money, but she just lost it to Leng Rongrong?! That was all Qingqing had! She thought she could win it all back, but it all ended up in Leng Rongrong¡¯s pocket! How was Qingqing going to live without this money? ¡°So, the Chu family¡¯s eldest daughter, the Leng family¡¯s eldest daughter, and the Mo family¡¯s eldest daughter joined forces. The three of them lost to Miss Rongrong?¡± ¡°Miss Rongrong, you¡¯re really lucky!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not just luck. She¡¯s also very good at gambling!¡± ¡°She¡¯s too strong! She¡¯s simply a monster!¡± ¡°What kind of vixen did Master Linyuan marry? She¡¯s so beautiful and can even y cards so well!¡± ¡°Although Master Linyuan is disabled, his taste in women is really extraordinary.¡± The surrounding people were discussing. Mo Linyuan¡¯s lips curled up when he heard thesements. His wife was in the limelight again. ¡°Are you still ying?¡± Leng Rongrong did not mind winning more money, but judging from Mo Lan and Leng Qingqing¡¯s expressions, she could guess that they probably did not have much money left. She chuckled. ¡°Of course, only if you have money... I never owe money when I y cards.¡± Leng Qingqing and Mo Lan¡¯s faces turned green and white. The surrounding people couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying that Leng Rongrong was a little arrogant and self-important. However, her attitude was also attractive. To be able to win against the Chu family¡¯s eldest daughter, Chu Wei, it was obvious that Rongrong¡¯s card skills were extraordinary. Chu Wei, the eldest daughter of the Chu family, was also famous since she was young. She was known as the eldest daughter with the highest IQ in the city. Chapter 150 - It Doesn’t Matter If I Go Bankrupt Spending Money on My Wife

Chapter 150: It Doesn¡¯t Matter If I Go Bankrupt Spending Money on My Wife??

Even though the Chu family had fallen and Chu Wei was no longer the high and mightydy of her family, her capabilities had always been publicly acknowledged. Her family used to be powerful, and Chu Wei was the most outstanding youngdy in the Chu family. Naturally, she had been nurtured well. Chu Wei was once thrown into the army for training. She was also thrown into the hands of a gambling king in Las Vegas to learn. Even so, Chu Wei still lost to Leng Rongrong in the end. She had even admitted that Leng Rongrong was stronger than her. This caused the surrounding people to sigh. Leng Qingqing red in Chu Wei¡¯s direction. ¡°Chu Wei, you took our money. You¡¯re not helping her, are you? Or you really can¡¯t beat her?¡± Qingqing had lost so much that she was about to go bankrupt. Naturally, Leng Qingqing was so angry that her liver hurt. She did not care that many people were watching as she gritted her teeth and questioned Chu Wei. ¡°First, I did take your money, but I didn¡¯t say I would definitely win. Second, I¡¯m helping you, not her. The three of us ganged up on her and couldn¡¯t win. This only shows that I¡¯m not as good as her. Of course, you¡¯re all too stupid.¡± Chu Wei had short ck hair and a sickly pale face, but her eyes were extremely dark. She rarely spoke and was someone who didn¡¯t like to speak. However, once she opened her mouth, she was never afraid of offending people. Leng Rongrong rested her chin on her hand and looked at Chu Wei with a faint smile in her eyes. She seemed to be very interested in Chu Wei. She had initially thought that Chu Wei was in cahoots with Leng Qingqing and the other two. However, it seemed like she was merely hired by Leng Qingqing and Mo Lan. There was an uproar in the surroundings. Everyone could tell that Leng Qingqing and the other two had joined forces to deal with Leng Rongrong. Of course, at this table, the three of them worked together to deal with Leng Rongrong, but Leng Rongrong did not lose. Instead, Leng Qingqing and the others lost everything. ¡°Should we continue?¡± Chu Wei asked. ¡°You! How could you say it out loud?!¡± Leng Qingqing lowered her voice and looked at Chu Wei. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would keep it a secret.¡± Chu Wei said, ¡°If you¡¯re done, transfer the rest of the money to me. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Then, Chu Wei stood up. Leng Qingqing and Mo Lan did not look too good. Before she left, Chu Wei turned around and said to Leng Qingqing and Mo Lan, ¡°You guys won¡¯t go back on your word, will you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you what you deserve!¡± Mo Lan¡¯s face was burning. She could feel many gazes on them. Chu Wei turned around and left in satisfaction. Leng Rongrong stood up as well. ¡°Remember to transfer the money you lost to me in the end. Since you dared to y, you two won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡± Leng Qingqing and Mo Lan red at Leng Rongrong. They did not expect that despite their original intention to embarrass Leng Rongrong, they made a fool of themselves instead, and Leng Rongrong benefited from it. It was simply trying to steal a chicken, only to end up losing the rice. What a huge loss! ¡°Miss Rongrongis so amazing!¡± The people around them eximed. ¡°She actually won against Chu Wei. Is this for real?¡± ¡°Miss Rongrong, are you in the mood to y with me?¡± Someone in the crowd asked boldly. Leng Rongrong nced at the person who spoke, ¡°How much do you want to bet? If it¡¯s too little, I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not too little. It¡¯s boring if you don¡¯t bet enough.¡± Very quickly, Leng Rongrong had a game of cards with that person. Of course, Leng Rongrong still won. Following that, there were others who did not believe in hearsay. They felt that Leng Rongrong¡¯s luck was almost used up. She was ying quite big, and if they could beat her once, they would probably earn a lot of money. Some people who preferred to y cards or mahjong came up to y with Leng Rongrong. However, after a few rounds, those who yed with her had almost lost everything. A group of people who had always been quite lucky and had good card skills began to doubt their lives. Leng Rongrong had won a lot of money that night. She turned around and left the room in high spirits. Tang Luo pushed Mo Linyuan to Leng Rongrong¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Rongrong, you¡¯re too good. Your gambling skills are too good. When are you going to teach me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you next time!¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Tang Luo and shed a yful smile. Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Who taught you gambling?¡± Leng Rongrong snorted and did not answer. Her gaze fell on Gao Yajing, who was walking toward them. Gao Yajing quickly stood in front of the three of them. She looked at Leng Rongrong unhappily, then frowned and said, ¡°Miss Leng, even if you¡¯re already Ah Yuan¡¯s wife, you can¡¯t just spend his money like this, right?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Gao Yajing in confusion. When did she spend Mo Linyuan¡¯s money? Even though Mo Linyuan had given her a ck card,which was a limited edition card, Rongrong had one in her hands as well. She was not short of money. Besides, even if Rongrong was spending her husband¡¯s money, was Yajing in a position to interfere? ¡°Miss Leng, I advise you not to spend money like this. Do you think that marrying Ah Yuan means you have be a phoenix? Given Ah Yuan¡¯s current situation, you should treat his condition first. And...even if you want to spend money, you can¡¯t just spend it like this. You gave more than eight million yuan for a birthday gift. You even used the money to gamble tens of millions... Are you going to squander Ah Yuan¡¯s entire family¡¯s fortune? He¡¯s no longer the head of the Mo family. He has no ie!¡± Gao Yajing looked at Leng Rongrong anxiously. She was even more anxious when she saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s nonchnt expression. She did not want to say so much, but she could not stand a woman from the countryside spending Mo Linyuan¡¯s money like this. ¡°Are you done?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s clear eyes looked at Gao Yajing. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re doing this for his own good, but if I don¡¯t spend his money, do you think I¡¯ll let you spend it?¡± Gao Yajing choked. ¡°Who are you to say such things?¡± Leng Rongrong asked again. Her gaze fell on Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan looked at Gao Yajing. ¡°She didn¡¯t spend my money.¡± ¡°Ah Yuan, you don¡¯t have to give up on yourself and only care about protecting her, right? I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡¯m just a little worried about you as a friend.¡± Gao Yajing frowned. ¡°I can spend my money on whomever I like. I¡¯ll spend money on my wife, even if I have to go bankrupt.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong after he finished his sentence. ¡°Have you gone back?¡± Leng Rongrong walked up the steps. Mo Linyuan controlled the wheelchair to follow the steps, but because he was in the wheelchair, he could not go down for a while. Leng Qingqing, who had juste out of her room, saw this scene, and her eyes narrowed. This b*tch had won so much money from her. It was time for her to suffer! Suddenly, Leng Qingqing staggered and pounced on Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair. As she cried out in surprise, Mo Linyuan¡¯s wheelchair was pushed out by her and crashed toward Leng Rongrong. Chapter 151 - Don’t Be Jealous, You Won’t Have the Chance

Chapter 151: Don¡¯t Be Jealous, You Won¡¯t Have the Chance

¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to die!¡± Many people in the banquet hall witnessed this scene. The wheelchair was pushed out together with Mo Linyuan. It flew toward Leng Rongrong. The speed was so fast that no one was able to help in time. Even Tang Luo only had time to curse, ¡°F*ck!¡± It was toote to make a move. In the banquet hall, some of thedies had already covered their eyes in fear. The rest of the people were also instantly silent as they looked at the wheelchair that flew out. The stairs were wide, but the wheelchair was headed toward Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction. Just when everyone thought the wheelchair was going to hit Leng Rongrong¡­ Leng Rongrong also realized something. Just as the wheelchair was about to touch her and Mo Linyuan was about to react, she took the lead and turned around. Thereafter, she grabbed Mo Linyuan and kicked the wheelchair away. All of her actions happened in a sh. The people below almost all had their mouths open as they watched this scene in shock. Leng Rongrong¡¯s movements were as fast as lightning. It was almost impossible to see what she had done. ...... The wheelchair had alreadynded on the ground, and the fairy-like beautiful, dainty woman on the steps was already holding a man in her arms. It was a ssic princess carry. It was just that the person who was hugging and the person being hugged seemed to be reversed. The petite and weak woman was carrying a tall and devilish man in her arms. It was quite strange. For some reason, there was a sense of unnaturalness while looking at the couple. ¡°Miss Rongrong is so amazing! She actually managed to carry Master Linyuan!¡± ¡°Although Master Linyuan is disabled, he doesn¡¯t look very light!¡± ¡°Rongrong is from the countryside. I guess she has always done farm work, so her strength ismendable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Generally, children from the countryside are stronger than the delicate girls in the city!¡± ****** In the hall, everyone was discussing. They were stunned by the scene. Not to mention the others. Even Tang Luo, who had seen Leng Rongrong princess carry Mo Linyuan, was shocked. Gao Yajing, who was next to him, was even more surprised. However, Leng Rongrong just walked down the steps slowly. Although she was carrying Mo Linyuan, she seemed to be calm. It felt as if she didn¡¯t exert any effort at all. Tang Luo reacted three secondster. He quickly rushed down and fixed the wheelchair. Everyone present looked at Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan in shock. ¡°Could this be the reason why the old master wanted Mo Linyuan to marry Leng Rongrong?¡± ¡°Master Linyuan is disabled. He does need a strong woman to take care of him.¡± ¡°Miss Rongronghas given many people a surprise today.¡± ¡°Miss Rongrong, you¡¯re really good at hiding your true abilities.¡± ¡°Maybe Master Linyuan is hiding his true strength?¡± Whispers could be heard around them, and Leng Rongrong ced Mo Linyuan in his wheelchair. Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was gloomy. He looked up at Leng Qingqing, who was also dumbfounded. No one knew how his wheelchair had rolled down the stairs, but he did. Leng Rongrong knew that as well, so she looked up at Leng Qingqing and said unhurriedly, ¡°Leng Qingqing, are you not convinced of your loss, so you want to smash me to death? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s eyes focus on Leng Qingqing. Suddenly, everyone realized that Leng Qingqing might have pushed Mo Linyuan down because she was not convinced of her defeat. Leng Qingqing¡¯s face was ashen. She wanted to exin, but she saw Leng Rongrong pushing Mo Linyuan away without any intention of pestering her. However, everyone in the banquet hall looked at her with aplicated expression. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t need to say anything more. This sentence was enough to drown Qingqing in their spittle. ¡°Brother Ziming, we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Leng Rongrong said to Mo Ziming, who hade up to her and asked how Mo Linyuan was. After Mo Ziming confirmed that the two were fine, he sent them out of the banquet hall. The sky outside was a little gloomy, and it started to rain. Mo Ziming found someone to hold umbres for Mo Linyuan and the other two. They were escorted to the car. The parking lot was near the swimming pool, so they had to pass by the pool. When Leng Rongrong and the other two walked to the side of the pool, they suddenly heard a ssh. The few of them turned their heads almost at the same time and saw a tall ck figure standing with his back to them. Next to the ck figure, there was a man who looked like a bodyguard holding an umbre for him. In the arms of the ck figure was a woman in revealing clothes. The woman giggled. ¡°Ah, how did the Chu family¡¯s eldest daughter fall into the water just like that? Isn¡¯t the Chu family¡¯s eldest daughter always very powerful? How did she end up in such a sorry state?¡± Leng Rongrong looked over and saw that there was indeed a woman in the pool. It was Chu Wei, whom she had met at the gambling table before. She was dressed in ck and had a petite figure. After falling into the water, she looked immensely disheveled. Leng Rongrong frowned. She could not stand it anymore. She wanted to go over and pull Chu Wei, but before she could, her wrist was caught by arge hand. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Why not?¡± Leng Rongrong pulled Mo Linyuan¡¯s hand away. She nced at Mo Linyuan and walked toward the swimming pool without saying anything. When they were at the gambling table, she felt that Chu Wei was to her liking. Therefore, she subconsciously wanted to help. Mo Linyuan frowned. Tang Luo pushed Mo Linyuan and followed Leng Rongrong. The rain continued to fall and grew heavier. Leng Rongrong walked to the side of the pool and reached out to pull Chu Wei into the pool. When Chu Wei saw her hand, she was clearly stunned for a moment. Her face was cold, as if she wanted to avoid Leng Rongrong. ¡°Come up quickly. The weather is a little cold. You¡¯ll get sick if you stay in the water for too long.¡± Leng Rongrong shouted with a frown. Chu Wei then reached out and grabbed Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand. With Leng Rongrong¡¯s help, Chu Wei went ashore. Behind them, Ning Kuang frowned. Just as he was about to ask Leng Rongrong who she was and why she was meddling in other people¡¯s business, he felt someone approaching him. He turned his head and saw Mo Linyuan in the wheelchair. He raised his eyes and nced at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Is she your wife? You found a meddlesome wife?¡± Mo Linyuan said without looking up, ¡°Are you torturing Miss Chu again? How long do you n to love and kill each other?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to do it anytime.¡± Ning Kuang sneered. ¡°Are you addicted to pretending to be disabled? Did you love being carried like a princess by a woman? Master Linyuan is being carried like a princess by a woman. Don¡¯t you have some kind of syndrome?¡± ¡°Well, you won¡¯t have the chance to be carried by your woman. Don¡¯t be jealous.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction with gentle eyes. ¡°F*ck!¡± Chapter 152 - She is Mine

Chapter 152: She is Mine

When Leng Rongrong pulled Chu Wei up, she could clearly feel that Chu Wei¡¯s body temperature was not quite right. She reached out and touched Chu Wei¡¯s forehead. Both the weather and the water were cold. Logically speaking, a person who fell into the water would definitely feel cold to the touch, but Chu Wei¡¯s body was burning. After Leng Rongrong felt that something was not right, she grabbed Chu Wei¡¯s wrist and checked her pulse. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever,¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. She suddenly turned back to look in Ning Kuang¡¯s direction and rushed toward him. She said irritatedly, ¡°You¡¯re a man. How can you bully a woman like this? Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Ning Kuang was stunned by Leng Rongrong¡¯s words. ¡°Hey, who are you? Do you think you can control Second Young Master Ning?¡± Hearing Leng Rongrong¡¯s anger at Ning Kuang, the enchanting woman beside Ning Kuang was also infuriated. Leng Rongrong¡¯s pair of cold eyes swept toward the other woman. At the same time, in the wheelchair, Mo Linyuan said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know your manners. Is my wife someone you can shout at?¡± ¡°You¡¯re disabled. What are you so arrogant for?¡± That alluring woman was like a firecracker that was set on fire with a single touch. Ning Kuang was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m just this arrogant as a disabled man. Do you have a problem?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s sharp eyes suddenly looked up and caught hold of the woman. The woman felt as if she was being strangled, and her heart skipped a beat. ...... ¡°You let a woman with a high fever fall into the water. Do you want her to die?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Ning Kuang. She was toozy to talk nonsense. She turned around and returned to Chu Wei¡¯s side. Then, she asked for a coat from Tang Luo and put it on the pale-faced Chu Wei. Chu Wei was dressed in all ck, and her short hair was also ck. That was why her face was even paler. It took Ning Kuang a few seconds to react to what Leng Rongrong had said. He strode to her side and grabbed her wrist. ¡°What did you say? She has a fever?¡± Ning Kuang asked. ¡°Let go!¡± Leng Rongrong frowned as she looked at Ning Kuang¡¯s hand that was holding her wrist. Ning Kuang did not release her. He even stared at her. Leng Rongrong furrowed her brows and threw him into the swimming pool. Ning Kuang had not expected a woman to be so capable. When he came out of the water, Ning Kuang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you a woman? You¡¯re so strong!¡± Leng Rongrong ignored Ning Kuang and decided to carry Chu Wei. Chu Wei seemed to be running a high fever, and she seemed to be in a daze. ¡°Tang Luo!¡± Mo Linyuan immediately shouted at Tang Luo when he saw that Leng Rongrong was going to carry Chu Wei. ¡°Miss Rongrong, let me do it.¡± As he spoke, Tang Luo squatted down and carried Chu Wei in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s take her home first. She seems to be severely ill. Since she fell into the water, it would be serious. If she is not treated in time, there will be problems.¡± Leng Rongrong spoke to Tang Luo. Tang Luo, on the other hand, looked at Mo Linyuan. His eyes seemed to be asking for Mo Linyuan¡¯s opinion. After all, everyone knew that Chu Wei was Ning Kuang¡¯s woman. Although the two of them had always been in a state of love and hate, Ning Kuang had never allowed anyone to touch Chu Wei except himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Mo Lingyuan nced at Ning Kuang, who was in the swimming pool, and spoke indifferently. Mo Linyuan and the others left. The seductive woman cursed and tried to pull Ning Kuang away, but Ning Kuang avoided her hand and jumped out of the pool. He flicked his hair, and water droplets flew everywhere. ¡°Second Young Master Ning, they¡¯re too nosy.¡± The woman spoke coldly. ¡°He¡¯s just a disabled man who has lost his power in the Mo family. How dare he meddle in other people¡¯s business? He even dares to meddle in your business. He¡¯s simply courting death.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who courted death.¡± Ning Kuang looked at the back of Mo Linyuan and the others then turned to the woman beside him. ¡°What?¡± The woman was stunned for a moment and suspected that she had heard it incorrectly. Ning Kuang¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Who told you to push her?! Who allowed you to push her into the water? Other than me, who else would dare to bully her!¡± ¡°Second Young Master Ning, you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can bully her. She owes me this. But does she owe you anything?¡± He narrowed his eyes and kicked the woman beside him. The woman was directly kicked into the pool. ¡°Help!¡± The woman screamed in pain. ****** In the car, Leng Rongrong took a bath towel and wrapped it around Chu Wei, then gave her two injections. Chu Wei had been in a daze the whole time. When she regained consciousness, she thanked Leng Rongrong and let her put her down. Of course, Leng Rongrong did not let her out of the car, but only forced her to be quiet with a cold face. When they reached home, Chu Wei had already passed out. After Leng Rongrong asked Tang Luo to send Chu Wei to the guest room, she chased everyone out and helped Chu Wei change into her own dry clothes. After she was done, she checked Chu Wei¡¯s condition, then took out a set of silver needles and inserted them into Chu Wei¡¯s body. After that, Leng Rongrong went downstairs and wrote down a prescription for Tang Luo to get some Chinese medicine. ¡°Do we need to call the doctor?¡± Mo Linyuan sat on the sofa and raised his eyes to look at Leng Rongrong. ¡°No need. Acupuncture is more suitable for her in this situation. She needs to use Chinese medicine to recuperate.¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so thin. She¡¯s sick all over. It looks like she didn¡¯t do a good job during the gestation period.¡± ¡°She had a¡­child?¡± Mo Lingyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, and his expression was a littleplicated. ¡°She was pregnant?¡± ¡°Why? Are you close to her?¡± Leng Rongrong narrowed her eyes and looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°No, I¡¯m not close to her. Ning Kuang is.¡± Leng Rongrong sneered sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re very close to that scumbag? Men are all trash.¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not.¡± Little Nanyu came down from upstairs and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad man!¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± When Leng Rongrong saw Nanyu¡¯s soft and cute appearance, she instantly felt her heart warm up. She opened her arms and hugged the little boy who was walking over. Leng Rongrong hugged Nanyu and gave him a big kiss on his cheeks before going upstairs to change. When Leng Rongrong went upstairs, Mo Linyuan¡¯s calm expression instantly turned dark. He stared at Little Nanyu in front of him. His eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Why didn¡¯t you sleep? Why did youe down?¡± Little Nanyu was speechless. ¡°I came down to see my mother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at her. She¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my mom too!¡± ¡°She¡¯s my woman before she¡¯s your mom. If you want to fight with me for her, I can cancel your status as my godson.¡± Chapter 153 - Master Linyuan was Unjustly Attacked

Chapter 153: Master Linyuan was Unjustly Attacked

¡°Daddy, you¡¯re too much! How can you threaten me with this?¡± Nanyu looked at Mo Linyuan angrily. ¡°Hey, although I like you as my dad, you can¡¯t bully me, and you can¡¯t snatch my mom from me! I can give you everything else, but not my mom!¡± ¡°Do I need to snatch her from you?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Nanyu with disdain. Little Nanyu was speechless. ¡°She¡¯s mine, to begin with.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± When Nanyu saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s fierce expression, he puffed up his cheeks and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m so cute, so obedient, so smart, so pure... But I don¡¯t have a mom¡­¡± He then sobbed as he said, ¡°It must be that I¡¯m not good enough. My strength is not enough...¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He rubbed his temples and felt a headache. ****** Leng Rongrong took a shower and changed her clothes before checking on Chu Wei. Chu Wei was still running a high fever, but she was obviously much better after a few injections. Now, she had to wait for Tang Luo to buy the medicine and give it to Chu Wei. After removing the silver needles, Leng Rongrong went downstairs. ...... In the main hall, an adult and a child were staring at each other. Leng Rongrong did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that Nanyu¡¯s eyes and brows were somewhat simr to Mo Linyuan¡¯s. They seemed to be rted by blood. As Rongrong looked at the two of them, the image of them wearing matching outfits suddenly appeared in her mind. If Mo Linyuan and Little Nanyu wore simr matching outfits, they would definitely attract a lot of attention. The adult was so devilish, and the child was so cute. They were simply breathtaking! Even Leng Rongrong, who was a high-ss face fanatic, couldn¡¯t help but marvel at god¡¯s work when she saw these two faces. How could there be such good-looking people in this world? It was as if all the best genes in the world were given to them. ¡°Why?¡± Mo Linyuan suddenly asked. ¡°What?¡± Leng Rongrong was stunned for a moment, then realized something. ¡°You¡¯re asking me why I saved Chu Wei?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep, and he stared at her directly. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just find her pleasing to the eye.¡± Leng Rongrong snorted coldly, ¡°She¡¯s sick. I took advantage of her during the gambling game, so it¡¯s only right that I help her. Besides, you men are all massive pig trotters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re the same.¡± Leng Rongrong sat down on the sofa and pulled Little Nanyu into her arms. The little one was soft and cuddly, and there was a milky fragrance on him. It made Nanyu feel especiallyfortable to hold. Mo Linyuan stared at Nanyu in Leng Rongrong¡¯s arms. His eyes were already filled with dissatisfaction. Because of Ning Kuang, that bastard, he had been cursed. At this moment, Mo Linyuan¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. Mo Linyuan took out his phone and hung up when he saw that it was a call from Ning Kuang. ¡®Zzzz¡ª¡¯ As soon as he hung up, his phone started to vibrate again. Mo Linyuan hung up. It vibrated again. He hung up once more. It vibrated in the next second. Mo Linyuan hung up without fail. However, the phone still vibrated. After a few times, Mo Linyuan finally picked up the phone and snorted, ¡°Massive pig trotter! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Mo Linyuan, are you an idiot? Can¡¯t you even pick up your phone? How is she?¡± Ning Kuang¡¯s angry voice boomed from the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are talking about.¡± ¡°Chu Wei, who else could it be?!¡± Ning Kuang shouted madly, ¡°You took her away. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t treat her. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll never let you off.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my woman. Why should I care about her?!¡± ¡°It was your woman who took my woman away!¡± Even through the phone, Mo Linyuan could feel that Ning Kuang was about to go crazy. ¡°I left her halfway.¡± Mo Linyuan then hung up the phone. A few secondster, the phone vibrated again. Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face was gloomy. His long and beautiful fingers swiped across the screen, and he answered. ¡°Where did you leave her?¡± He could tell that Ning Kuang was already driving. ¡°Halfway,¡± Mo Lingyuan said without changing his expression. His side profile was perfect and wless¡ªas if it was shining under the light. Leng Rongrong hugged Nanyu and watched from the sofa. Mo Linyuan then gave Ning Kuang an address. Ten minutester, Ning Kuang called again. This time, he was both angry and anxious. ¡°Mo Linyuan, are you kidding me? She¡¯s not here!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ying with you.¡± Mo Linyuan told the truth calmly this time. He crossed his long legs and leaned back on the sofa. He held his phone in one hand and leaned against the back of the sofa with the other. ¡°She¡¯s at my house.¡± ¡°F*ck! F*ck!¡± Ning Kuang cursed, but Mo Linyuan could tell that he was relieved to know Chu Wei was with him. ¡°I owe you a favor. Find her a doctor to treat her well! Don¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡± The call then ended. Tang Luo had also bought the medicine for Chu Wei ording to Leng Rongrong¡¯s instructions. Leng Rongrong asked Tang Luo to feed Chu Wei the medicine, and then, she gave a portion of the Chinese medicine to Li Ruhua to brew. Little Nanyu, who was wearing pajamas, yawned. His little face was full of sleepiness. In the end, Leng Rongrong sent him to sleep. All of a sudden, the living room fell silent. Only Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong were left on the sofa. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you spend my money?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s devilishly handsome face was filled with dissatisfaction. His dark eyes stared straight at Leng Rongrong. He had given her the card to let her spend his money. However, she did not spend a single cent? There were so many opportunities to spend his money today, but she didn¡¯t. Did she disdain the money he gave her? ¡°There¡¯s no chance to spend money.¡± Leng Rongrong furrowed her brows and snorted coldly. She remembered that Gao Yajing had taught her not to waste his money. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dissatisfied and irritated. What right did that woman have to control her?! Gao Yajing even said that she was his childhood sweetheart and wanted to buy Mo Linyuan for ten million yuan! Why should she sell him to her? It was only ten million yuan. What else could she do if she refused? After taking a look at Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face, Leng Rongrong got angrier the more she thought about it. What else did Gao Yajing say? That Mo Linyuan loved her too. That they were in love, and that Leng Rongrong would be a burden to him? Oh, Yajing also said that she wanted to help Linyuan treat his condition. Why? Yajing could treat him, but Rongrong couldn¡¯t? Her medical skills were also exceptional! The more Leng Rongrong thought about it, the angrier she got. Leng Rongrong stood up irritatedly, and because she used too much force, her knee hit the corner of the coffee table. Suddenly, her nose ached, and her eyes became misty. Mo Linyuan felt his heart skip a beat. He stood up quickly and pushed the woman back into the sofa. He held the woman¡¯s hurt leg and rubbed her knee. Chapter 154 - She Sold Herself?

Chapter 154: She Sold Herself?

¡°Does it hurt?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He pulled up Leng Rongrong¡¯s trousers and looked at the red and swollen area on her knee. His face was so dark. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Leng Rongrong pouted. She was about to stand up. But before she could, Mo Linyuan held her down. ¡°Sit down,¡± Mo Linyuan, who was usually quiet, spoke in a cold and overbearing tone at this moment. For some reason, Leng Rongrong just sat there in a daze. The man turned around and rummaged through the drawer in front of the TV cab. After a long while, the man said in an extremely gloomy and angry voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the first aid kit?¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Why was he irritated trying to find medicine for her? His anger was inexplicable. Before Mo Linyuan could explode, Li Ruhua rushed out from the inner room as he held a first aid kit and handed it to Mo Linyuan. Then, Ruhua looked at Mo Linyuan and said, ¡°Master Linyuan, the first aid kit!¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s face was livid. He took the first aid kit and strode toward Leng Rongrong. The first aid kit was ced heavily on the coffee table. The man began to rummage through the medicine inside. After rummaging for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t find the right ointment. He was getting impatient. Huahua, who had a strong desire to live, rushed over. ¡°This is a bottle of liniment. I apply it when I¡¯m hit. Use this, and she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mo Linyuan took the bottle and poured it out a little. He ced his palm on Leng Rongrong¡¯s knee and rubbed it gently. At first, when Mo Linyuan pressed on her knee, it was quite painful. Leng Rongrong pursed her lips and frowned, but she did not make a sound. ¡°Just say it if it hurts.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. She looked like she was in pain, but this woman seemed to be tense. ¡°I can still endure this bit of pain.¡± Leng Rongrong did not think so. Mo Linyuan looked up with his dark eyes. A trace of displeasure shed across his handsome face. ¡°What¡¯s there to endure? Will it not hurt anymore?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking as if screaming won¡¯t hurt!¡± Rather than shouting and wasting energy, it was better to endure it silently. Anyway, it was fine as long as it passed. In the past, she often got injured during training, so she gritted her teeth and got over it. Although her godfathers and master loved her very much, they were never soft-hearted when they trained her. Even if she cried in pain or couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, she had to grit her teeth and persist. She had once tried to deal with a group of drug dealers in the jungle. For an entire month, she had been chasing the drug dealers in the primitive forest. She had been bitten by poisonous insects, chased by venomous snakes, suffered broken bones, got shot, and so on. As long as she was alive, her godfathers would not allow anyone to help her. Because this was special training for her, they were greatly strict with her. At that time, she felt that living was more painful than death. It was as if she was in hell. She didn¡¯t cry, shout, roll around, and beg her godfathers for help. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t do it now. She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Leng Rongrong did not think so. Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong¡¯s palm-sized face. Whether it was the determination on her face or in her eyes, he was surprised. He had seen several women. The absolute majority of women would moan when they saw him, and it would be best if they could attract his attention. However, the woman in front of him was the only one who didn¡¯t make a sound even though her eyes were misty from the pain. However, it was precisely this silent look that caused people¡¯s hearts to ache and made them ufortable. They would rather have her shout it out. Of course, even if she did, Mo Linyuan might still feel ufortable. He didn¡¯t want her to suffer. Hisrge hand used the warm medicine to rub Leng Rongrong¡¯s injured knee. After the initial pain, it didn¡¯t hurt as much. The warm palm made the medicine take effect faster. The knee started to feel warm and didn¡¯t hurt as much. Mo Linyuan squatted down and massaged her for a long time. Leng Rongrong lowered her eyes and looked at Mo Linyuan. He was still in his ck formal suit. His head was lowered, and his expression was focused. His face was well-defined, and his side profile was deeply attractive. The anger in her heart seemed to have been reduced by half. ¡°Is that Gao Yajing really your childhood sweetheart?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s cheeks puffed up slightly like a pufferfish. Mo Linyuan raised his head. His eyes were deep and dark. In his dark pupils, she had a face that was so white that it made people jealous. Even without her makeup, the woman still had red lips and white teeth, and her skin was as delicate and white as tender tofu. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Linyuan frowned, ¡°She¡¯s not. We can¡¯t be considered childhood sweethearts.¡± ¡°Oh, really? But she kept saying you two were childhood sweethearts and that she loved you very much. She even wanted to buy you from me!¡± Leng Rongrong snorted and turned her head away. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Mo Linyuan squinted his eyes and was suddenly interested. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°I am not! I don¡¯t even like you. Why would I be jealous?!¡± A hand suddenly pinched Leng Rongrong¡¯s chin, forcing the woman¡¯s small face to turn around and make her look at Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan stood up and pressed forward, almost wrapping Leng Rongrong in his arms. He moved very close, raised his eyebrows, and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it again?¡± Looking into Mo Linyuan¡¯s deep eyes, she suddenly could not say those words. Her heart was beating wildly as if it was going to fly out of her chest. Leng Rongrong felt so ufortable that she wanted to get out of Mo Linyuan¡¯s embrace. But the man¡¯s lips were suddenly pressed against hers. F*ck! Again! Did he have to kiss her so suddenly every time? She didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and her mind was a mess. The man¡¯s thin lips were cold, and he held her head with one hand. Then, the kiss became long and affectionate. Leng Rongrong¡¯s mind was in a daze from the kiss. When the kiss was over, she could barely think. She felt her face burning. Her mouth was filled with the man¡¯s unique fresh taste, and her eyes were misty. ¡°Are you done thinking? I said it, be my woman, be my wife, and let me pamper you.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s voice was deep and low¡ªas if it had been enchanted. Leng Rongrong looked at him as if she was deeply sucked in by his eyes that were as bright as the gxy. Her heart thumped, and she subconsciously nodded. ¡°In the future, you can only spend the money I give you.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. His smile was evil. He held Leng Rongrong¡¯s face again and kissed her forehead. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s brain that had crashed suddenly restarted. Her eyes widened as she looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°I, what did I promise you just now?¡± F*ck, this man kissed her until she fainted and then tried to get information out of her. He was too sinister! So, did she just sell herself out? Chapter 155 - Her Child

Chapter 155: Her Child

¡°You agreed already. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s happy mood was written all over his face. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree. Believe me. I didn¡¯t say anything just now!¡± ¡°You nodded!¡± He looked at her as if it was settled already. Leng Rongrong facepalmed. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought it through yet!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ponder. It¡¯s decided.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°When are you going to see your godfathers?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so anxious, right? Slow down.¡± Leng Rongrong was caught off guard and felt that her fragile beating heart was close to stopping. She hadn¡¯t even epted this matter yet. Howe Mo Linyuan was going to meet her parents? Wasn¡¯t this just courting death? Once that urred, Rongrong really didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her master and godfathers... Leng Rongrong came out to acknowledge her family, make a name for herself, get married, and bring a husband home? Mo Linyuan did not say anything but nodded. ¡°Miss Chu, wait a minute. You¡¯re not fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t get too worked up. You should rest first. You¡¯re still running a high fever. What¡¯s more important than your health?¡± Tang Luo¡¯s urgent voice came from upstairs. Chu Wei held onto the steps and stumbled down the stairs. When they reached the ground floor, Chu Wei held onto the railing with both hands. She was so weak she was about to fall. Her face was abnormally red, but her lips were pale. Her feet were bare, and she was not wearing any slippers. She only wore Leng Rongrong¡¯s light bluece pajamas. She seemed to have a hard time stabilizing herself from falling. She looked at Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan, then nodded at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Wei¡¯s voice was so hoarse that she almost couldn¡¯t make a sound. It was as if it was extremely difficult to even open her mouth to speak. Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong both frowned at the woman who was stubbornly leaning against the railing. ¡°Why did youe down?¡± Leng Rongrong stood up and walked toward Chu Wei. She then touched Chu Wei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Have you taken your medicine? Your fever hasn¡¯t gone down yet.¡± ¡°She did take the medicine, but Miss Chu insists on going home,¡± Tang Luo, who had followed them down, said with a frown. ¡°Miss Chu, your fever is gravely serious. You won¡¯t be able to recover in two or three days. If you didn¡¯t receive proper treatment just now, it would cause other illnesses. I suggest you rest well in bed.¡± Leng Rongrong continued, ¡°Also, your body¡¯s foundation isn¡¯t very good. Did you not take good care of yourself when you gave birth? A chronic illness is left behind. If you don¡¯t eliminate the root, it will be more serious. In less than five years, it will worsen to an uncontroble degree.¡± A trace of panic shed in Chu Wei¡¯s eyes, and she looked at Leng Rongrong in panic. Leng Rongrong was stunned for a moment when she saw the panic. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a child.¡± Chu Wei looked at the tall figure behind Leng Rongrong¡ªas if she was exining something to him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whether you¡¯ve had a child or not.¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not my woman.¡± Leng Rongrong understood Chu Wei¡¯s concerns and exined, ¡°Miss Chu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not gossipmongers. If you don¡¯t want people to know, no one will.¡± Chu Wei seemed to heave a sigh of relief. She thanked them and asked, ¡°Can you call a cab for me? I have to return.¡± ¡°Do you have any urgent matters to attend to?¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°Your situation is really bad. Even if you can hold on now, you will copse at any moment. Even if something happens, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Chu Wei looked at Leng Rongrong. She was originally very stubborn, but at this moment, she seemed to be moved. ¡°I... I have to return...¡± Yanyan was still waiting for her at home. If Chu Wei didn¡¯t go back, Yanyan would be afraid while alone. Leng Rongrong furrowed her brows. She did not like to be a busybody, but seeing Chu Wei¡¯s conflicted expression, she could not stand it anymore. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter? If I can handle it, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Yanyan is still at home. He¡¯ll get scared if he¡¯s alone,¡± Chu Wei looked at Mo Linyuan and said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Yanyan? A child?¡± Leng Rongrong was surprised. Chu Wei nodded and nced at Mo Linyuan.¡±Help me call a cab. I have to return and take care of him.¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me? Your child is not mine. Don¡¯t let my wife misunderstand.¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. Both Chu Wei and Leng Rongrong were speechless. ¡°You¡¯re¡­still taking care of the child? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even take care of yourself in this state.¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°Is there anyone else in your house?¡± After taking a few looks at Chu Wei, Leng Rongrong shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re already in this state, yet no one called you. You still have to return to take care of your child. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t have any family left. Give me the address, I¡¯ll go and pick up your child.¡± Chu Wei took a deep look at Leng Rongrong, and a hint of surprise and surprise shed in her eyes. She did not expect Leng Rongrong to help her. Chu Wei was clearly present at the gambling table. She even joined forces with Leng Qingqing to make things difficult for Leng Rongrong. However, not only did Rongrong save her, she was even helping her at this moment. Chu Wei remembered this favor in her heart and gave Leng Rongrong a token. Then, she gave Leng Rongrong the address and the house key so that Rongrong could pick up her child. ¡°Go upstairs and sleep for a while. The child will call you when he¡¯s here,¡± Leng Rongrong said with a frown. She really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your child to worry, you¡¯d better have a good rest.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Tang Luo helped Chu Wei up the stairs. Leng Rongrong nned to ask Li Ruhua to pick up the child. Mo Linyuan picked up his phone and was about to call Ning Kuang. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°Letting Ning Kuang pick him up.¡± Mo Linyuan looked calm. He was about to make the call, but before he could, Leng Rongrong snatched the phone away. ¡°You can¡¯t call him.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong with some questions in his eyes. ¡°Chu Wei wanted to keep it a secret. Since we¡¯ve promised her, we have to keep it a secret.¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan. ¡°I¡¯ll get Huahua to pick her up.¡± Mo Lingyuan shrugged and didn¡¯t call again. Li Ruhua prepared and went to pick up Yanyan. Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan sat in the living room for a while. Leng Rongrong was dozing off, so Mo Linyuan pulled her into his arms and let her rest on his shoulder for a while. Leng Rongrong, who was about to resist, could not resist her fatigue and fell asleep in Mo Linyuan¡¯s arms like a kitten. About an hourter, Li Ruhua finally returned. When he entered, Li Ruhua¡¯s face was so swollen that no one could recognize him. He was holding a little bun in his hand, and the child looked a little younger than Nanyu. Leng Rongrong was jolted awake when she heard themotion. She raised her head and looked at Li Ruhua in shock. ¡°Huahua, what¡¯s wrong? Who beat you up? Who did it? Who the f*ck dared to bully my bodyguard? Tell me, and I¡¯ll beat him up for you!¡± Chapter 156 - Why is He Always the Unlucky One?

Chapter 156: Why is He Always the Unlucky One?

?

When Li Ruhua heard Leng Rongrong¡¯s words, he was deeply touched. He had been a bodyguard for many years, and this was the first time his employer had said they would help him beat someone up after being bullied. Miss Rongrong was really too good. Not only did she raise his sry from time to time, but she also cared about him so much. He was clearly a bodyguard, and it was his responsibility to protect her. However, after he was beaten up, Miss Rongrong was so protective of him and wanted to help him. Of course, even though he had been bullied badly this time, Huahua was afraid that Rongrong would not be able to help him take revenge because the instigator was the little bun in his hand. The little bun was extremely delicate and pretty. He had a pair of ck eyes and looked extremely clever, but this little bun was definitely a little devil. It was too terrifying! Leng Rongrong saw that Li Ruhua¡¯s expression was not quite right, and her gaze stopped on the little one who was holding a plush rabbit. Her eyes twitched. ¡°Huahua, you couldn¡¯t have been beaten up by this little bun, could you?¡± The burly man, Li Ruhua, nodded in embarrassment. ¡°I wasn¡¯t beaten up by him. I was just caught by his trap...¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Leng Rongrong was convulsing withughter. A two-meter tall man was bullied by a little boy who was only as tall as his knees. It was hrious. ¡°Huahua, although you¡¯re in a terrible state, I really can¡¯t help it! Hahaha, how did you get outsmarted by him?!¡± No matter what, Huahua had been a bodyguard for some time, and yet he was defeated by a little boy. It looked like the child was still a little boy who was still drinking milk. ¡°I wasn¡¯t beaten up by him. I just fell into his trap...¡± Li Ruhua frowned. He recounted the situation to Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. Tang Luo, who was listening at the side, was alsoughing like crazy. Even Storm, who had been sleeping on his carpet in the corner, also squatted on the ground and smiled as he listened. Li Ruhua followed Leng Rongrong¡¯s instructions and went to pick up the cute little baby. When he opened the door with the key, Ruhua was tricked by the little bun¡¯s trap. Little Yanyan lived in arge duplex apartment. From the moment he entered, Li Ruhua had probably been attacked by more than a dozen traps. By the time he saw Yanyan, Huahua was already in a daze. Little Yanyan didn¡¯t say anything. When they met, the child even used the rabbit doll in his hand to give Li Ruhua a beating. Li Ruhua said that he was a friend of his mother and that his mother had asked him to pick him up. However, Yanyan¡¯s face was gloomy as he rejected it. He said that his mother didn¡¯t have such a friend and that scammers nowadays used this method to abduct and sell children. Then, the little bun went into hiding again. Li Ruhua tried his best to persuade Yanyan, but he couldn¡¯t convince him. After a long while, Li Ruhua finally remembered that Leng Rongrong had given him a token for him to bring along, but he had forgotten it in the car. He turned around and showed the token to Yanyan. Little Yanyan then half-believed his words. ¡°Luoluo, help Huahua wipe his face with ointment.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Li Ruhua with sympathy. ¡°I don¡¯t like children...¡± Li Ruhua pitifully distanced himself from Yanyan. Little Yanyan nced at Li Ruhua and stuck out his tongue in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Yan?¡± Leng Rongrong squatted down in front of Yanyan. Little Yanyan nodded. ¡°Chu Yan.¡± ¡°Your mother is sick. Auntie sent someone to bring you here.¡± Leng Rongrong said gently, ¡°Because your mommy still needs treatment. Can you stay here for the next two days to apany your mom?¡± Chu Yan¡¯srge, clear eyes were wide open. He hesitated for a moment¡ªas if he was thinking about it. Then, he nodded heavily. He didn¡¯t say anything and looked straight at Leng Rongrong as if he was asking where his mother was and how she was. ¡°Your mom is running a high fever. It¡¯s a little serious.¡± Leng Rongrong exined when she saw Chu Yan frowning. ¡°But Aunty can cure her, so you don¡¯t have to worry. As long as she takes her medicine on time and rests well for two days, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Little Chu Yan¡¯s eyes widened. When he heard Leng Rongrong¡¯s words, the worry in his eyes turned into joy. Then, he leaned forward and was about to kiss Leng Rongrong¡¯s cheek. Before he could kiss her, the little bun was lifted up. This little bun was smaller than Nanyu and looked even more adorable. Mo Linyuan lifted him up effortlessly. Little Chu Yan¡¯s eyes widened, and he red at Mo Linyuan angrily. He was so angry that his cheeks puffed up. Leng Rongrong watched as Mo Linyuan turned Chu Yan in a circle, then carefully observed the little bun. ¡°He looks a little familiar.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Chu Yan for a while and confirmed that this little boy looked exactly like Ning Kuang. The little bun could be said to be a replica of Ning Kuang. Little Chu Yan¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at Mo Linyuan angrily. Suddenly, something in his hand seemed to hit Mo Linyuan. Mo Lingyuan was quick to catch the object. It was a mini electric baton. Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re using this to attack me?¡± Little Chu Yan blinked and suddenly raised his other hand toward Mo Linyuan. Something was spurting out toward Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan threw Chu Yan onto the sofa. Then, the spraynded on Li Ruhua, who was applying the medicine. Li Ruhua screamed, ¡°Ah, it stings! Help! My eyes!¡± Everyone present was speechless. After a few seconds of silence, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°Huahua, I¡¯m sorry. Although it¡¯s cruel, I can¡¯t help butugh. Why are you always the unlucky one?¡± Leng Rongrongughed as she went to get a towel for Li Ruhua. Then, she took the spray back from Chu Yan¡¯s hands. The little guy was holding a pepper spray. ¡°Little Chu Yan, why do you have so many things?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Chu Yan in surprise. The little guy nced at Leng Rongrong. He was not really willing to answer. He looked around and asked Leng Rongrong, ¡°Where is my mom?¡± ¡°Your mom is resting upstairs. I¡¯ll take you to see her.¡± Leng Rongrong stretched out her hand, and Chu Yan¡¯s soft and cute little hand grabbed one of her fingers. Little Chu Yan followed Leng Rongrong upstairs without a word. Leng Rongrong had originally wanted to carry the little bun upstairs, but although the little bun did not make a sound, he was very determined to walk on his own. He walked steadily up the stairs with small steps and reached the second floor after a while. In the guest room, Chu Wei was in a deep sleep. Little Chu Yan rushed toward the bed as soon as he entered the room. However, the little cutie-pie, who had rushed to the side of the bed and seemed to want to jump into his mother¡¯s arms, hesitated after looking. After a moment of hesitation, Chu Yan did not jump into Chu Wei¡¯s arms in the end. Chapter 157 - What Are You Doing in My Room?

Chapter 157: What Are You Doing in My Room?

Leng Rongrong thought that Chu Yan would wake Chu Wei up immediately. However, she did not expect the little bun to reach out and touch Chu Wei¡¯s cheek sneakily. Then, he rubbed her face gently. However, his action was so light that Chu Wei could vaguely feel it. Then, Chu Yan turned around to look at Rongrong. There seemed to be some inquiry in his eyes. ¡°Your mom will be fine after some rest. There won¡¯t be any serious problems. You don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± Leng Rongrong reassured softly. The little bun opened his ck eyes and gestured for her to keep quiet. After taking another look at Chu Wei, he walked to Leng Rongrong¡¯s side, held her hand, and pulled her out of the room. When she went out, the little bun tried to close the door behind her. However, because he was too small, the little bun could not close it, so he looked to Leng Rongrong for help. Leng Rongrong grabbed the door handle and closed the door gently. It could be seen that this little bun didn¡¯t want Leng Rongrong to disturb his mom¡¯s rest. ... After Chu Yan came out, he hesitated for a moment. He wanted to go downstairs, but Leng Rongrong held his hand and squatted down to ask, ¡°Little Yanyan, do you not want to disturb your mom¡¯s rest?¡± Little Chu Yan nodded seriously. His dark eyes stared at Leng Rongrong without blinking. ¡°Little Yanyan is such an obedient child.¡± Leng Rongrong rubbed his head lovingly. ¡°Little Yanyan, your mom probably won¡¯t wake up tonight. She¡¯ll mostly sleep until tomorrow morning. Auntie will arrange a ce for you to sleep, okay? Aunty also has a little baby at home. He¡¯s about the same age as you. Is it alright for you to sleep with him?¡± Little Chu Yan was so well-behaved that it made one¡¯s heart ache. He nodded without saying a word. ¡°Here, Auntie will bring you over. Get along well with him. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let him know. There¡¯s also a person called Uncle Tang Luo in the room next door. If you have something to do at night, go and look for Uncle Tang Luo, alright?¡± Leng Rongrong held Chu Yan¡¯s hand and went to Little Nanyu¡¯s room. Little Nanyu hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet. He was picking out scripts on his tablet. When he heard the door open, Nanyu looked up at Leng Rongrong and called out sweetly, ¡°Mommy!¡± After shouting, Nanyu was obviously stunned for a moment, because the little guy saw that Leng Rongrong was holding Chu Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, who is he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Auntie Wei¡¯s child. He¡¯s going to stay at our house for the next few days. Can he sleep with you?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°Sure!¡± Little Nanyu was instantly happy. He put down the tablet in his hand and got out of bed. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Nanyu¡¯s tablet and saw that he seemed to be reading a script. She was a little surprised. ¡°Are you reading a script?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m choosing my next movie.¡± Little Nanyu nodded and said with a serious face, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s your next movie?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Rongrong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Thepany hasn¡¯t given me any news yet... I¡¯ll ask themter.¡± After Leng Rongrong chatted with Nanyu for a while, she took Chu Yan to wash up. Little Chu Yan did not speak much, but he was very obedient. He would do whatever Leng Rongrong told him to. After washing up, Nanyu said to Leng Rongrong, ¡°Mommy, leave Yanyan to me. I¡¯ll take good care of him. You should rest early, and don¡¯t stay upte.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Rongrong said. Seeing that Nanyu was very sensible and Yanyan was also very well-behaved, Leng Rongrong left. After going downstairs and making sure that Tang Luo would check on the two littleds before going to bed, Leng Rongrong yawned and got ready to rest. After washing up, Leng Rongrong snuggled under the covers and went to sleep. It was almost two o¡¯clock, and Leng Rongrong was extremely sleepy. She almost fell into a deep sleep the moment she closed her eyes. However, just as she started to dream, Rongrong felt something suddenly approaching her in bed. In a daze, Leng Rongrong kicked the person almost reflexively. However, not only did this kick not deter the person who climbed over off the bed but Rongrong was also caught by the ankle. Mo Linyuan grabbed her leg in fear. He had been kicked off the bed several times, so this time, he was finally on guard. He sessfully avoided the kick. In the dark, Mo Linyuan frowned slightly. Just as Leng Rongrong¡¯s silver needle was about to pierce him, he grabbed her wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± His deep and rich voice rang out in the dark. It was so charming that it could impregnate someone¡¯s ears. Leng Rongrong suddenly came to her senses. She raised her other hand to turn on the light at the head of the bed. Then, she saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face under the light. He had already taken a shower, and there was the fragrance of shower gel on his body. He was wearing silk pajamas with the neckline slightly open, and his strong and beautiful muscles could be seen. His figure was extremely good, so good that he exuded irresistible male hormones. It made people unable to look away. ¡°You...what are you doing in my bed in the middle of the night?!¡± Leng Rongrong pulled her hands and feet away from Mo Linyuan¡¯s grasp and lifted the nket. She guarded Mo Linyuan like he was a thief. Mo Linyuan thought, ¡®I¡¯ve already seen everything I should have, alright?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong and spoke. ¡°S-sleep?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed to be my woman. Are you going back on your word now?¡± Mo Linyuan stared at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Isn¡¯t this development a little too fast?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°We¡¯ve already collected our marriage certificate, so how is it fast?¡± Leng Rongrong was utterly out of words. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡± Mo Linyuan immediately pressed Leng Rongrong down and turned off the light. In the dark, Leng Rongrong could feel her heart beating immensely fast, and she was inexplicably nervous. However, after being nervous for a while, she realized that Mo Linyuan had only hugged her to sleep and did not do anything to her. She finally heaved a sigh of relief, and after a while, she also fell asleep with even breathing. The next day, the sun was already high in the sky when Leng Rongrong woke up. Mo Linyuan was no longer in bed. After she washed up and went downstairs, she realized that Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo were not at home. On the other hand, Chu Wei¡¯s fever had subsided, and she was ying with Chu Yan downstairs in good spirits. Little Nanyu leaned on Storm¡¯s body. He treated Storm as a sofa while reading a script. ¡°Miss Rongrong, you¡¯re up. Do you want to have breakfast?¡± Li Ruhua¡¯s face was even more swollen than yesterday. It looked like a terrifying pig¡¯s head. Leng Rongrong looked at him with sympathy. Huahua was really too miserable. ¡°Huahua, I¡¯ll teach you how to protect your face some other day. Your body is bruised, and your face is swollen like a pig¡¯s head. You can¡¯t even go out.¡± Li Ruhua was dumbfounded. Little Chu Yan sneaked a nce at Li Ruhua and was a little worried. He thought for a while and rushed in front of Leng Rongrong. His little hand tugged at the corner of Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes, and he looked at her pitifully. Chapter 158 - Today’s Scene Was Very Exciting

Chapter 158: Today¡¯s Scene Was Very Exciting

Leng Rongrong lowered her head to look at Chu Yan. Little Chu Yan handed her a bill. Chu Yan pointed at Li Ruhua¡¯s face, then pointed at Leng Rongrong. He looked at Leng Rongrong eagerly. ¡°Do you want me to help you treat Huahua?¡± Leng Rongrong took the money and was smitten by Chu Yan¡¯s cuteness. Little Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take the money. I¡¯ll help you treat Huahua.¡± Leng Rongrong patted Chu Yan¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Huahua won¡¯t me you.¡± Li Ruhua¡¯s face was full of hidden bitterness. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t me Chu Yan. He was a man, so how could he be calctive with such a young brat? However, Huahua also felt aggrieved. He had been a bodyguard for so many years, but this was the first time he had been beaten into a pulp by a three-year-old little boy... His wisdom had been destroyed, and he had lost all his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Huahua.¡± Chu Wei looked at Li Ruhua with an apologetic expression. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s a good thing the little bun knows how to protect himself.¡± Li Ruhua was still wearing hisce apron, and he silently went to prepare breakfast for Leng Rongrong. After Leng Rongrong finished her breakfast, she took out a bottle of medicine and gave it to Li Ruhua. ¡°This medicine is good for swelling. Apply it two more times, and you¡¯ll be a handsome nanny again tomorrow!¡± ...... ¡°By the way, Huahua, have Tang Luo and the others gone out? Did he say where he went?¡± Leng Rongrong was a little depressed. Mo Linyuan had left without even saying a word to her. Li Ruhua shook his head while feigning ignorance. Leng Rongrong was speechless. In the morning, Leng Rongrong sat on the sofa and chatted with Chu Wei. Then, they discussed gambling skills and yed ball with Storm for a while. In the afternoon, Leng Rongrong received a call from Ye Tianxin. ording to her manager, Leng Rongrong had a scene to shoot. She was asked to hurry to the set. ¡°What show?¡± Leng Rongrong was greatly surprised. Ye Tianxin had epted her role without a word? She had thought that Ye Tianxin didn¡¯t like her, so she would have a long break for now. In the end, she was given a role just like that? She was quite fond of acting, so it was naturally a good thing to have a show to film. After Leng Rongrong asked for the address, she went straight to the production team. She knew that with Ye Tianxin¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t give her any good shows. However, she was a neer, so it was better to have a show than nothing. Therefore, she didn¡¯t mind ying a small supporting role that didn¡¯t require an audition. On the other hand, Leng Rongrong was in a good mood as she went straight to the set. On the other side, Ye Tianxin was drinking coffee in a caf¨¦ next to Wandang Entertainment. She sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s over. She¡¯s definitely going to suffer in this scene.¡± ¡°Sister Ye, I still have to rely on you. I knew you would have a way to deal with her.¡± Leng Qingqing looked at Ye Tianxin with a smile. Her heart was filled with joy. Last night, Leng Qingqing lost all her money to Leng Rongrong. She was so mad that she had contacted Ye Tianxin and asked her to deal with Leng Rongrong. Ye Tianxin was a manager at Wandang Entertainment, and Leng Rongrong happened to be an artist under her management. What was even more coincidental was that her brother happened to be Ye Tianxin¡¯s second boss. Therefore, she had plenty of opportunities to torture Leng Rongrong to death. Leng Rongrong must have been overjoyed. The crew that Ye Tianxin had arranged for her was a very popr one. She must have been so proud that she thought she was going to be the female lead in that crew, but once she arrived, she would bepletely disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I don¡¯t really like her either. You see, the injuries on my body were all caused by her.¡± Ye Tianxin recalled the scene of waking Leng Rongrong up and was still a little scared. This b*tch had directly given her a good beating. No artist under her had ever treated her this way before. Leng Rongrong was the only one, and she would remember her deeply. She wanted her to be at the bottom of the entertainment industry for the rest of her life. She wanted her to be this kind of trash for the rest of her life. ¡°By the way, Sister Ye, give her more work. The more, the better. It would be best if she worked 24 hours a day and died from overexertion. Also, give her an ugly role, a disabled role, and those roles that tarnish her image. The more she takes on, the better.¡± Leng Qingqing said a bunch of things, and the more she spoke, the more excited she became. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ve been a manager for so many years. If I can¡¯t even subdue an unknown neer under me, what kind of manager am I?¡± Ye Tianxin sneered, ¡°That little b*tch definitely can¡¯t beat me. She only knows how to use brute force. Besides, she signed with ourpany, so she should listen to me!¡± ¡°Sister Ye, you¡¯re still the best. Sister Ye, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely speak up for you to my brother!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s my duty. By the way, Qingqing, don¡¯t you have a good friend in that production team? You can go and watch the show. Today¡¯s show will definitely be wonderful! It¡¯ll be extremely satisfying to see it!¡± Ye Tianxin suggested. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just right for me to go over now!¡± Leng Qingqing¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard Ye Tianxin¡¯s words. If they went over now, they would be able to see Leng Rongrong being abused. When she arrived at the scene and found out what kind of movie she was going to shoot, Leng Rongrong would definitely be shocked and probably faint from anger. Thinking of Leng Rongrong¡¯s angry face, Leng Qingqing felt an indescribable excitement. Leng Qingqing greeted Ye Tianxin and excitedly rushed to the set. At the same time, Leng Rongrong had already driven to the set of ¡°Flying Celestial¡±. The crew was very popr now. Although they had just started shooting, the script followed a very well-known online novel, so it had a great influence. In addition, almost all of the actors involved were big shots in the entertainment industry. Even some of the supporting roles were yed by some old and influential actors, so everyone was looking forward to this drama. All of the novel fans said that this drama was worth watching just by looking at the cast. Not to mention that the original work was exceedingly wonderful, and the screenwriter who adapted it was also a gold medalist in the screenwriting circle. The investment for the show was also veryrge. The production team and director were all famous people in the country and even internationally. It was said that even a small supporting role had to go throughyers of screening before it could enter the crew. With such a strong team, it could be said that there was no possibility of the show failing. It could only be extremely popr. Therefore, ever since the announcement of the filming of this series, the entire inte had been buzzing. Before filming had even started, the show was already receiving good reviews. It was on fire. This was definitely unprecedented. When Leng Rongrong heard that it was the crew of ¡°Flying Immortal¡±, she was actually quite surprised. She even suspected Tianxin made a mistake. Would Ye Tianxin be so kind as to arrange such a good show for her? Chapter 159 - Colluding with an Actor

Chapter 159: Colluding with an Actor

After getting out of the car, Leng Rongrong went straight to the set. As soon as she arrived, Leng Rongrong saw many veteran actors with superb acting skills. When she saw these actors, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Although she had heard that the investment for this drama was huge and that the actors were impressive, she didn¡¯t expect it to be this spectacr. Any one of the characters seemed to be former film emperors and empresses. As a neer, Leng Rongrong couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when she arrived. It was scary to see either the best actor or best actress. After walking around, Leng Rongrong finally found the assistant director. The assistant director was stunned when he saw her. He took a closer look and asked, ¡°You¡¯re an actress?¡± Leng Rongrong nodded at the assistant director. ¡°I¡¯m Leng Rongrong. My manager, Sister Ye, said that I have a scene today.¡± ¡°Leng Rongrong?¡± The assistant director looked at Leng Rongrong in surprise, then nodded. ¡°You do have a scene today, but are you sure you want to take it?¡± ... ¡°I¡¯m sure. Is there a problem?¡± Leng Rongrong was surprised. The assistant director¡¯s expression was a little strange¡ªas if she should not have taken on this role. ¡°Do you know what kind of role you got?¡± The assistant director looked at Leng Rongrong while deep in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I just received the notice at thest minute and haven¡¯t read the script yet.¡± Leng Rongrong felt that something was not right. She knew that Ye Tianxin would not give her any good roles. Looking at the assistant director¡¯s shocked expression, she could guess that it was definitely not a good one. The assistant director looked at Leng Rongrong sympathetically. He could roughly guess what was going on. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, this scene must definitely proceed. Go put on your makeup and change your clothes. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll tell you about your role.¡± The assistant director¡¯s expression was a little strange. He called the makeup artist over and asked her to bring Leng Rongrong to get her makeup done. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t have time to ask more and was taken away. Not long after, she had changed into her clothes, put on her makeup, and done her hair. However, when she looked at herself in the mirror, Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched, and she couldn¡¯t help but doubt her life. What kind of role did they want her to y? Her hair was so untidy. Her makeup was messy, and even her clothes were a little tattered. Leng Rongrong thought, ¡®Could it be a scene of her getting beaten up?¡¯ Ye Tianxin was really unscrupulous in her attempt to discredit her. After all, she was an artist under her, but she was actually asked to act in such a show. Even if she was an unknown neer, she could y a simple supporting role. The assistant director seemed to have said that there was only one scene. Was she supposed to act as a passerby and get beaten up? Of course, after a few minutes, Leng Rongrong realized that she had thought too well of Ye Tianxin. She wasn¡¯t going to act in a scene where she was beaten up. She was going to act in a scene where she was forced! Leng Rongrong looked at the assistant director who was exining the scene and asked, ¡°What level is it? Is the scale too big?¡± ¡°This scene is more important, so the scale will be a little bigger. The shoulders and thighs will be exposed, and we need to make people¡¯s imagination run wild.¡± The assistant director looked at Leng Rongrong sympathetically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although you have to show your face in this scene, with some makeup on your face, others may not think it¡¯s you. Everyone will only think that you¡¯re an ordinary extra.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. The only reason she wasn¡¯t famous was because she just started. If she became popr one day, many people would definitely dig out such a dark history. Although she felt that professionalism was very important, she still couldn¡¯t stand to put on such a show right off the bat. ¡°Rongrong, I¡¯m counting on you. Today¡¯s scene is very important. There are no other extras, so we can only get closer.¡± The assistant director pleaded with Leng Rongrong again and again, ¡°If you¡¯re acting, you should experience all kinds of roles. Don¡¯t look down on this scene and this role. Is it good?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Leng Rongrong pursed her lips. Since she was already here, she might as well act. Her master, Su Wei, had also said that the best thing about being an actor was that they could y any role. If they could y all the roles sessfully, then they could be considered a qualified actor. She would just treat it as training her acting skills. After the assistant director exined the general situation to her, Leng Rongrong went on stage. This scene was more exciting, and many people were watching. When Leng Qingqing arrived, Leng Rongrong was just about to start. Seeing Leng Rongrong¡¯s outfit, Leng Qingqing was so pleased that she wanted tough. This b*tch, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll embarrass yourselfter! She had already contacted the actor who was acting opposite Leng Rongrong. That actor would deliberately use too much force and tear Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes. The thought of Leng Rongrong being embarrassedter made her extraordinarily happy. Leng Qingqing took out her phone and aimed it in Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction, ready to take a picture of Leng Rongrong¡¯s torn clothes. She had instructed the male actor to tear Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes offpletely. It would be best if she could bepletely naked in front of everyone. The male actor had even rehearsed it before. ¡°Is everyone ready? Let¡¯s get ready to film!¡± Seeing that the actors and staff were in ce, the director gave the order to start shooting. Leng Rongrong stood at the corner of the wall. From the start, she entered the zone and became the female supporting character who was bullied. She was weak and frightened to the extreme, and her beautiful eyes flickered with a fearful light. She leaned against the wall and wanted to move back to hide. She was so nervous that she wanted to drill into the wall, but she couldn¡¯t avoid it. She just watched as the bully approached. Because she was ying a mute, she couldn¡¯t speak or shout. Her eyes were filled with despair. She opened her mouth and tried hard to make a sound, but she could only make a short sound. ¡°Ah, ah, ah.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s anxiety and fear were vividly reflected. Even the staff around them were very engrossed in the scene. Some of them had already clenched their fists tightly. Looking at Leng Rongrong¡¯s expression, they could not wait to rush up and chase away the evil tyrant in front of her. Everyone¡¯s breath was stuck in their throats. They didn¡¯t want to see Leng Rongrong being abused, and even more so, they didn¡¯t want to see that tyrant seed. Everyone around them held their breath as they watched. Even the director was focused. He looked at the image in the machine and broke out in cold sweat. At this moment, the bully suddenly reached out his hand toward Leng Rongrong¡¯s face. After pinching Leng Rongrong¡¯s soft cheek, the bully¡¯s other hand had already grabbed Leng Rongrong¡¯s shoulder. The next scene should be greatly stunning. This was because the moment the tyrant pulled, the mute woman¡¯s shoulder would be exposed. Chapter 160

Chapter 160: Her Clothes were Almost Torn Apart by the Actor

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Some people were already shouting in their hearts. Everyone was infected by Leng Rongrong¡¯s nervous, scared, and desperate eyes. Some people¡¯s nails were almost digging into their flesh. Leng Qingqing squinted her eyes. She was also a little into the character at the beginning. However, she quickly reacted. Because she was so engrossed in the show, Leng Qingqing was even more annoyed. This b*tch¡­ What right did she have! Rongrong entered the industryter than her. She was a neer, and she had never studied acting before, but her acting skills were superb. She had actually brought everyone around her into the act. Leng Qingqing looked around. Everyone was focused on Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction. Everyone¡¯s expression was very nervous¡ªas if the show they were watching was real. Even big shots like best actors and best actresses might not be able to act out this kind of nervous feeling, but Leng Rongrong had actually done it. Everyone around her was so nervous and worried. Leng Qingqing clenched her fists. ...... So what if she acted greatly? She would be in for a good showter. The more they were engrossed in the show, the more people were watching. In a while, Leng Rongrong would lose even more face, and it would definitely make everyone¡¯s jaws drop. When the video was uploaded online, Leng Rongrong would be popr wherever she went. Of course, it would be the embarrassing kind of poprity. If she was seen, how would she have the face to appear everywhere? Leng Qingqing was extremely excited at the thought of this. ****** After Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo were done with their business, they sat in a ck car. Tang Luo sat in the front passenger seat and looked at something. Then, he turned around and asked, ¡°Master Linyuan, Miss Rongrong has gone to film ¡®Flying Immortal¡¯ which we have invested in. Do you want to go and watch it? We¡¯ll just pass by.¡± ¡°As the female lead?¡± Mo Lingyuan asked without raising his head. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think so¡­ A supporting role with a single scene. Huahua sent me a message saying that she was called over at thest minute.¡± Tang Luo frowned. He felt that Miss Rongrong was so good-looking with exceptional acting skills. It would definitely not be a problem for her to y the female lead role. However, Li Ruhua said that she was only called to act in one scene, and she was only informed at thest minute. Li Ruhua didn¡¯t mention what kind of show it was. Mo Linyuan said he was going to take a look, so the driver sent them to the film studio. A few minutester, Mo Linyuan, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was pushed by Tang Luo to the filming location. There were a lot of people at the scene. Many of the industry¡¯s veteran actors were present, and there was also a lot of staff. Mo Linyuan was pushed forward by Tang Luo. Then, he frowned when he heard the sound of clothes being torn. When he saw the person in front of him whose clothes were torn, his face turned livid. On the field, after Leng Rongrong resisted a few times with the thug, the thug suddenly tore off her clothes. That movement was so fast that it was shocking. Although everyone knew that Leng Rongrong would definitely show her shoulders in this scene, no one expected that the actor who yed the viin would directly tear Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes and that the quality of the clothes was so poor. In an instant, the clothes made a tearing sound. Just when everyone thought that Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes had been torn and her whole body was about to be exposed, something unexpected happened. Leng Rongrong almost grabbed the evil tyrant¡¯s hand with a backhand grip and kicked him away. At the same time, her other hand had already pressed down on the torn clothes. Because of her swift reaction and quick movements, her clothes, which should have beenpletely torn, only had a hole in the cor. Leng Rongrong pressed it in time, so even her shoulder was not seen. The people who had thought that something big was going to happen couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. Even some of the men didn¡¯t feel regretful for not being able to see Leng Rongrong¡¯s shoulder. Perhaps they were too immersed in the character, Leng Rongrong¡¯s sudden resistance made everyone feel very good. The woman who was being bullied by the bully suddenly retaliated and kicked the bully away. It was too pleasant. Leng Rongrong red coldly at the actor who had been sent flying by her kick and walked toward him step by step. Her eyes were extremely sharp and terrifying as if she was going to shoot him to death. ¡°What are you doing? Are you filming or do you want to do something else?¡± ording to the assistant director, although the weak and mute girl she yed would be bullied, she only needed to show her shoulders and legs during the performance. She didn¡¯t have to tear her clothespletely¡ªjust pull them a little to show her shoulders. However, this actor in front of her was not pulling mildly. He used all his strength and wanted to tear her clothes apart. At that time, there was a sh of viciousness in his eyes. It didn¡¯t look like he was acting at all. It looked more like he wanted to tear her clothes apart in front of so many people. Did she look that easy to bully? Why were there people who wanted to bully her everywhere she went? Leng Rongrong looked down at the man from above. She slowly squatted down, and the corners of her mouth curled up. It revealed a ruffian-like smile. Leng Rongrong was overwhelmingly charming like a little vixen, but when she smiled like this, she became a ck-bellied lethal vixen. The people around them were very quiet. No one made a sound. They just stared at Leng Rongrong and the man. When everyone came to their senses, they also realized that the male actor seemed to want to tear Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes to pieces on purpose. However, no one had expected Leng Rongrong to be so strong that she could send someone flying with a single kick. If a weak actress had been bullied like this, she would probably have lost a lot of face by now. Most of her body would probably have been seen by others, and she would not want to live. However, Leng Rongrong was domineering and strong. She sent him flying with a kick and even pressed her hand on his shoulder¡ªnot letting anyone see anything. Her hair was a little messy, and two strands of hair were scattered in front of her eyes. When she blew, her hair flew up, and she looked extremely roguish. Her bright eyes stared at the man on the ground. The male actor was in pain from the kick. He rubbed his abdomen and frowned at Leng Rongrong. ¡°I¡¯m acting! Isn¡¯t this a requirement for the plot?¡± The male actor remembered that when Leng Qingqing had bribed him, she had told him that he must never reveal his purpose. Therefore, he refused to admit it. Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°Really? Did acting need to be like this? If it¡¯s another actress, her life will be ruined. If you met a weaker one, she might have tomit suicide. Do you think this kind of thing can be joked about? If you¡¯re acting, then act well. Don¡¯t use any tricks!¡± Chapter 161

Chapter 161: Lord Four Stood Up!

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Even though she was squatting like a ruffian while her clothes were a little tattered and her makeup was a little dirty, Leng Rongrong was still very domineering at this moment. Her words affected many people around her. Some of the girls, in particr, started to say, ¡°That¡¯s right! If it were any other girl, their clothes would have been torn to pieces. With so many people watching, how could they hold their heads high in the future?¡± ¡°If she had a fragile heart, she would definitely want to die.¡± ¡°If I were to encounter such a situation, I might not dare to act anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much. He wasn¡¯t even in character just now. Even if he was, it wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°They¡¯re the dirty thoughts of men. He must have thought that the actress was pretty, so he had such a wicked idea. It¡¯s disgusting! This kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve to be an actor!¡± All around them were people scolding the male actor. The girls were indignant, and some boys felt that what they said was right. Leng Rongrong just stared at the actor. The male actor spat. ¡°Who would want to watch a show with someone like you? I¡¯m just f*cking immersed in acting. If I wasn¡¯t acting, I would feel disgusted just by touching you.¡± The male actor cursed and was about to get up when he suddenly felt an extremely tall figure appear in front of him. The figure was so tall and terrifying that it seemed to block out the sun. He also emitted a murderous aura. Leng Rongrong also felt the figure approaching. She smelled a clear scent¡ªa very familiar clear scent. She looked up and saw Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome side profile. ...... His originally cold face became even colder as a chilling breeze seeped out. Mo Linyuan? Why was he here? He actually appeared on set? Wait a minute, why is he so tall¡­ Looking up at Mo Linyuan, Leng Rongrong suddenly realized a problem. In front of so many people and the entire crew,?Mo Linyuan actually stopped pretending. He actually stood up and walked to her. Wasn¡¯t he exposed? Many thoughts shed through her mind, but before Leng Rongrong could say anything, Mo Linyuan¡¯s maic voice came out first. ¡°Say that again.¡± It was a voice so cold that it made everyone shiver. Mo Linyuan stared at the actor on the ground, and the chill in his body grew stronger. Not far away, the corner of Tang Luo¡¯s mouth twitched. He was still holding onto the wheelchair. He didn¡¯t have time to stop him, and Mo Linyuan had already rushed over. He could tell that Mo Linyuan was furious. He was really angry. He was so angry that he stopped pretending. He had been pretending to be disabled with great interest recently, but Lord Four finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After all, his wife was being bullied. As expected, Lord Four was a devil when it came to protecting Leng Rongrong. When he saw his wife being bullied, he immediately rushed over to defend her. Tang Luo silently lit a white candle for that male actor in his heart. He was finished. This guy was dead for sure. ¡°What did I say?¡± The man on the ground had not realized the seriousness of the matter. He looked at Mo Linyuan and sneered, ¡°Who are you intimidating? Mind your own business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡± Mo Linyuan squinted his eyes and a murderous aura shot out of them. ¡°Say it again. What you just said.¡± ¡°What I just said? I was right. With her appearance, did she really think anyone would like her? She¡¯s just a b*tch. She¡¯s so young and hasn¡¯t developed well. I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m not interested even if you strip naked and put her in front of me. I feel disgusted just by touching her.¡± ¡°Which hand did you touch her with just now?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s suppressed anger enveloped his entire body, and even the surrounding onlookers did not dare to breathe loudly. Everyone could feel that Mo Linyuan was angry, and he looked terrifying when he was angry. Only the idiot on the ground did not seem to be afraid of death. He even stretched out his hand and said, ¡°I touched her with this hand. It¡¯s so disgusting!¡± Mo Linyuan stared at the man. The people around him all sighed that this man was really an idiot. Couldn¡¯t he tell that Mo Linyuan was angry? The man was about to stand up when a foot in a ck leather shoe suddenly kicked him. The male actor was kicked to the ground. He let out a muffled groan as if his ribs were broken. ¡°F*ck, what are you doing? Do you want to hit me?¡± ¡°No, I just want to kill you.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s hand that had touched Leng Rongrong. ¡®Crack!¡¯ The sound of bones breaking was heard by everyone around. Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end, and they all instinctively took a few steps back as if they would be caught in the crossfire if they got too close. It was too frightening. Even though this man didn¡¯t speak, he exuded a terrifying aura. ¡°Argh! My hand! My hand!¡± The male actor held his injured hand with his other hand. He was in so much pain that he was sweating. His eyes were red, and he was panting in agony as he looked at Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hands. He threw the handkerchief on the actor¡¯s face and kicked him again in disgust. ¡°Since you find it disgusting, then cut off your hand.¡± It was an almost unperturbed sentence, but it made people¡¯s hair stand on end. It was too distressing. Who was this man? Why was he so menacing? Mo Linyuan had not appeared in public for a long time. Before he was disabled, he was the fourth young master of the Mo family¡ªthe head of the Mo family¡ªso many people knew him. But in recent years, because he was disabled, he rarely appeared in public. Almost no one recognized him this time. Of course, Leng Qingqing still did. She had exploded in anger when Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes were not torn. When she saw Mo Linyuan suddenly stand up and walk toward Leng Rongrong, her mind went nk. Leng Qingqing was dumbfounded. Was this her ex-fianc¨¦? Wasn¡¯t there no cure for his disability? How could he suddenly stand up and walk over to Leng Rongrong¡¯s side so casually, and even say things like he was Rongrong¡¯s husband in such an overbearing manner?! Mo Linyuan was so cool just now. Leng Qingqing even felt her heart beat faster, and her entire face and ears turned red. However, she was also stunned. What was going on? She felt as if there were thousands of cat ws scratching at her heart. She was driven crazy. Mo Linyuan, wasn¡¯t he a cripple? Had he been pretending to be disabled all this time? Leng Qingqing swallowed her saliva as she broke out in a cold sweat for her own guess¡­ If he was really just pretending to be disabled, then didn¡¯t that mean that she had personally given her perfect fianc¨¦ to Leng Rongrong? No, that couldn¡¯t be. He was only able to stand up because of a sudden shock. He wasn¡¯t pretending all this time. He was just a cripple without any power or influence! Even if he could stand up, Mo Linyuan would still be reduced to a good-for-nothing! Chapter 162

Chapter 162: There¡¯s No Harm Without Comparison

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Qingqing looked in Mo Linyuan¡¯s direction. She looked at Mo Linyuan¡¯s perfect and handsome side profile and then thought of Li Chenle who she was dating. Her face darkened. When Mo Linyuan could not walk, he waspletely disabled. She did not feel any injustice at all. He was supposed to be a cripple, and he was beyond saving. So, Qingqing was still proud that Leng Rongrong had reced her and married Mo Linyuan. After she pushed away the useless Mo Linyuan, she would be able to find another man. Even if Li Chenle¡¯s family background was not as good as Mo Linyuan¡¯s, he was still the only son in the family, and he would inherit everything. However, now,pared to Mo Linyuan, especially the way Mo Linyuan protected his wife, Li Chenle waspletely crushed. There would be no harm withoutparison. If Li Chenle were to stand next to Mo Linyuan, there was no way he could bepared. Mo Linyuan was dressed in a ck suit with a dark coat over it. He was tall and handsome as if he had walked out of a painting. Leng Qingqing pinched her own hand and couldn¡¯t help but regret it. She kept consoling herself that what was the use of being good-looking? At the end of the day, Mo Linyuan was still a useless person with no power or influence. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Oh my god, how can there be such a handsome man in this world? Shouldn¡¯t such a man only exist in novels andics? How can he appear in reality?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so overbearing and protective of his wife!¡± ...... ¡°Oh my god, is he a celebrity? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen such a big shot before!¡± ****** Everyone was discussing one after another. In front of Mo Linyuan, the male actor screamed like a pig being ughtered and said angrily, ¡°He is hitting me! Call the police!¡± Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong were speechless. Tang Luo nced at him a few times before turning around and walking away. Then, he walked in the direction of the director. The director was a little dumbfounded by this sudden turn of events. He had originally wanted to stop this male actor, but when he saw that someone was teaching him a lesson, he didn¡¯t go up and join in the fun. After that, when he wanted to stop Mo Linyuan, he felt the terrifying murderous aura from the man. The director was terrified and did not dare to do anything. Tang Luo found the director and pulled him to the side to say a few words. The director was shocked. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Tang Luo nodded. The director looked in Leng Rongrong¡¯s direction while deep in thought. Then, the director made a prompt decision and said, ¡°Assistant Director Zhu, take that extra away and send him to the police station. Tell them he molested an actress of our crew. Our entire crew can be my witness.¡± ¡°Yes, Director.¡± The assistant director didn¡¯t say anything. He just got a few staff members to walk to the actor¡¯s side. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. When Leng Rongrong first appeared, the assistant director was stunned by her. When he saw Leng Rongrong¡¯s acting skills, he was even more surprised. He even regretted letting Leng Rongrong act in this scene. She could totally y other important roles in this movie. She was simply too enchanting. Moreover, her acting skills were wless. ording to his judgment, this actress could y the female lead in this drama. The female lead was an immortal, and this woman had the air of an immortal. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m calling the police!¡± The male actor was caught, and he let out an angry roar. Assistant Director Zhu nced at the man and said coldly, ¡°Call the police. We¡¯ll send you to the police station now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The male actor also felt that Assistant Director Zhu and the others didn¡¯t seem to want to help him. ¡°I¡¯m sending you to the police station. Is there a problem?¡± Assistant Director Zhu smiled and patted the actor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°I want you to send him to the police station. Don¡¯t you know that he hit people?¡± The male actor looked at Mo Linyuan angrily. He was the one who was beaten up, and this group of idiots wanted to send him to the police station? ¡°Yeah, he was beaten up. His hand was broken.¡± Leng Qingqing stood out with a face full of sympathy. She was really angry that Leng Rongrong was fine. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, there¡¯s a witness!¡± The male actor spoke after looking at Leng Qingqing. Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Qingqing. If she did not speak, she would not know that Leng Qingqing was here. Was this womancking in intelligence? Leng Qingqing actually revealed herself. Was Qingqing afraid Rongrong didn¡¯t know that Qingqing was the one who ordered this male actor tomit the evil deed? Leng Rongrong was initially surprised that this male actor had no grudges against her, so why would he want to deal with her? Now, she finally understood that there was someone behind this. The surrounding people also looked at Leng Qingqing with strange expressions. Under normal circumstances, girls, in particr, would never jump out at this time. Everyone was actually very angry when they saw this. An actress was being treated like this. The people around her were all in the circle. They put themselves in her shoes and imagine what would happen if they encountered such a situation. She probably even wanted to kill the actor. However, this woman had actuallye out to speak for this male actor. Was she retarded? Or was there something wrong with her brain? She actually spoke up for this disgusting man! Everyone looked at Leng Qingqing with disbelief and iprehension. Leng Qingqing did not feel the gazes of the people around her at all. She said a few words, but Assistant Director Zhu did not listen to her. He only nced at Leng Qingqing and asked in confusion, ¡°You like him?¡± Leng Qingqing was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re very close to him?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Leng Qingqing was stunned for a moment. ¡°I just saw injustice.¡± ¡°Seeing injustice¡­¡± Assistant Director Zhu looked up and down at Leng Qingqing.¡±You¡¯re so good. You¡¯re not helping an actress who¡¯s been bullied, but helping someone who molested an actress?¡± In short, Leng Qingqing was stumped. Before she could speak, the people around her started to bombard her. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s something wrong with her!¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with her brain? Didn¡¯t she see what happened just now?¡± ¡°She saw it! She watched the whole thing!¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to be molested by this man, she must have a grudge against the actress. Otherwise, how could she say such things?¡± Leng Qingqing was badly scolded. In the end, she sneaked away with a dejected face. When the male actor was taken away and the surroundings became quiet, Leng Rongrong finally heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Mo Linyuan, raised her beautiful little face, and asked with a frown, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was just passing by.¡± ¡°You know that I¡¯m filming here?¡± Leng Rongrong was surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You stood up just now. Weren¡¯t you pretending all this time? Now that everyone has seen it, what are you going to do?¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll be fine. No one can bully me!¡± Chapter 163

Chapter 163: The Revival of Fengyun Street

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°I¡¯m here, so why do you have to bear it alone?¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s tone was calm as usual, but the words he said were inexplicably moving. ¡°I will always protect you!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart beat faster. Hearing this, a strange feeling shed through her. Her godfathers and Master Su Wei often said they would protect her for the rest of her life. Even so, it was a different feeling when she heard Mo Linyuan¡¯s words. She clearly didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection. Leng Rongrong was skilled in self-defense. However, when she heard this, she could not help but feel a little excited and happy. However, at the thought of Mo Linyuan exposing himself, Leng Rongrong could not help but feel a little annoyed. After all, Mo Linyuan had always been pretending to be disabled. He must have his own n because it did not seem worthwhile to expose himself. ¡°But you¡¯ve exposed yourself. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pretend to faint now? Are you still disabled if you pretend nothing happened after you wake up?¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. When Tang Luo walked over and heard Leng Rongrong¡¯s words, he waspletely amused by her andughed so hard that he choked on his own saliva. As Tang Luo coughed, he thought to himself, ¡®Master Linyuan doesn¡¯t need to sit in a wheelchair for a long time. Choosing to remain sitting was probably not for any other reason. Maybe he just likes to be carried by Miss Rongrong?¡¯ Mo Linyuan was almost done with the mess in the Mo family and had used Mo Ziming¡¯s hands to investigate a lot of things. After this, he could simply clean up, and the power of the Mo family would return to him. ...... There was no need for Mo Linyuan to pretend anymore. Of course, although Tang Luo knew this in his heart, he didn¡¯t say anything. If he did, he would definitely be beaten up by Master Linyuan. Leng Rongrong tugged at Mo Linyuan¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you think of my idea? Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes softened. He took a look at Leng Rongrong¡¯s tattered clothes and dragged her to the changing room. ¡°Go and change your clothes.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m not done with my scene yet!¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. She looked at the director and assistant director who were trembling with fear and asked, ¡°Director, what should we do with this scene? Do we continue? Are there any other extras?¡± ¡°That¡­ No, there¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s just forget about this scene.¡± The director shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need it?¡± Leng Rongrong was stunned for a moment, then asked, ¡°You don¡¯t need me to film it?¡± ¡°No need,¡± The director said apologetically, ¡°You must have been frightened. Go back and have a good rest.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. She didn¡¯t really want to film this scene anyway. If the director wanted her to go back, then so be it. This couldn¡¯t be better. Leng Rongrong went to change into her own clothes. After tidying up, she came out clean and fresh. Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo were waiting for her at the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Rongrong nced at the wheelchair in Tang Luo¡¯s hands, then at Mo Linyuan¡¯s tall figure. It seemed that Mo Linyuan was nning to give up on the wheelchair. ¡°By the way, is it really alright if you don¡¯t sit in the wheelchair?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been pretending to be disabled? Will this affect your ns?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll be deeply apologetic if you dy your matters because of me.¡± ¡°No, even if there¡¯s a dy, you don¡¯t have to feel bad. You¡¯re more important than anything else.¡± Mo Linyuan spoke without changing his expression. Tang Luo said, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ I haven¡¯t seen Master Linyuan eating honey recently. Why does it look like honey has been poured into his mouth?¡± Because Leng Rongrong had also driven here alone, Tang Luo was asked to drive her car back while Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan got into his car. Mo Linyuan¡¯s car was a ck Maybach, and the chauffeur was driving without saying a word. In the car, Leng Rongrong chatted with Mo Linyuan for a while, then they talked about the Fengyun Street she had bought. When she was with the production team, she overheard a few people saying that Fengyun Street had drawn a lot of attention. There were several tourists, and all the shops were doing very well. Then she remembered that Mo Linyuan had given her a lot of money, saying that it was the ie of the business. Therefore, she asked Mo Linyuan if he was really running that street. She did not know about it before and wanted to find something for Mo Linyuan to do. Now that she knew everything, she knew that Mo Linyuan did not need to manage the street at all. He should have his own things to do. No matter what, he was someone of status in the Nether Abyss Empire. Other than the four young masters of the Mo family, he should have some other background. ¡°You want to take a look?¡± Mo Linyuan asked. ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Rongrong was in high spirits because she heard that the street was especially magnificent now. She didn¡¯t know what it had be. ¡°Go to Fengyun Street,¡± Mo Linyuan ordered the driver. The chauffeur drove them to their destination. In the car, the chauffeur did not even dare to breathe loudly. He had never seen Mo Linyuan treat a girl like this. Although Master Linyuan was liked by many girls, he had never fallen for any of them. This was the first time he had seen him treat a girl so well. He spoke to her with unprecedented gentleness. As Mo Linyuan¡¯s driver, this was the first time he had seen such a situation. He was shocked. The driver almost peed his pants. Was Mo Linyuan out of his mind? Before long, the three of them arrived at Fengyun Street. Mo Linyuan got off the car with Leng Rongrong, and the two of them entered the old street. Thest time he was here, there were almost no people. There were not even a few flies, let alone people. But this time, it was packed with people. All kinds of tourist groups were shouting through loudspeakers, and there were all kinds of pedestrians on the road. Some were from tourist groups while others were from the city. The entire street was bustling with noise and excitement. The surrounding shops were also full of people, and it was impossible to squeeze in. ¡°So many people?¡± Leng Rongrong was shocked by the scene in front of her, and she rubbed her eyes subconsciously. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°How did you do it? You¡¯ve rented out all your shops?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t rent it out. They made some changes and recruited some proficient shopkeepers from all over the country. They promoted the shop themselves, and it has reached this level.¡± Mo Linyuan disclosed it indifferently. He didn¡¯t spend much effort and only recruited a few talents. The initial investment was recovered in less than two months. These people were all incredible at doing business. Some used to be very popr stall owners while some used to be very sessful but closed down due to some idents¡­ Most of the people he found were currently in dire straits, but they still had their talents.?Hence, it did not cost much. Chapter 164

Chapter 164: Clear the Area

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Rongrong looked at the bustling scene of the entire street in disbelief and followed Mo Linyuan into a few shops to take a look. Every shop was bustling to an unbelievable degree. Of course, when Mo Linyuan appeared, all the shopkeepers were very respectful to him. They cleared out all the customers in the shop so that Leng Rongrong could shop with Mo Linyuan alone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, right?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s heart ached for the customers who had been driven out. From the looks of those customers, they were all eager to buy something. ¡°Young Mistress, it¡¯s alright. Today¡¯s sales quota has already exceeded the limit. Most of the merchandise will not be sold anymore,¡± a fat shopkeeper said with a smile. ¡°What do you mean by exceeding the limit? You won¡¯t sell anymore if the limit is met?¡± Leng Rongrong asked curiously as she looked around the shop. ¡°It¡¯s a marketing tactic. The more unavable something is, the more people will want to buy it. I¡¯m using this method here. Once the daily sales reach a certain level, I won¡¯t continue to sell. The shop next door even closes at two or three o¡¯clock.¡± The fat shopkeeper exined to Leng Rongrong with a smile on his face. Leng Rongrong was suddenly enlightened. Then, Mo Linyuan said, ¡°These shops are all hers. You can take whatever you want.¡± Leng Rongrong shook her head. Since she did not need to spend money, she had no interest in buying. After a round of shopping, they were ready to leave the shop. The door of the shop opened, and the people outside rushed in madly. Some people even asked why Leng Rongrong could shop inside and why they were locked outside. The shop was treating them differently. Mo Linyuan pulled Leng Rongrong into his arms and protected her. ...... Leng Rongrong was protected by the crowd, and no one could touch her. When the fat shopkeeper heard the surrounding questions, he smiled and said, ¡°If you were the owner, I would treat you the same.¡± That one sentence made all the customers look at Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. Everyone was surprised to see Leng Rongrong at such a young age. Their eyes were filled with envy. ¡°She looks so young, but she¡¯s actually the owner of such a popr store.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just this shop, right? I heard that the entire street has the same owner¡­¡± ¡°Really? The entire Fengyun Street is hers?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too rich¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. No one was willing toe to Fengyun Street in the past, but it¡¯s so popr now. I heard that it¡¯s because the owner has a good eye for people.¡± ¡°The owner is a young and beautifuldy!¡± ****** Everyone was in a heated discussion. They thought it was amazing that Leng Rongrong was able to buy the originally dpidated Fengyun Street in one fell swoop. In fact, the news that Leng Rongrong had bought the entire street had already spread. However, when everyone first heard that someone had bought the entire Fengyun Street, they all thought that the person who bought it was a spendthrift and an extremely stupid person. If she bought such a lousy ce, wouldn¡¯t she have too much money to spend? She would definitely lose money if she bought it. If she wanted to buy something, she should buy a better location! Everyone said that this pig head had been ripped off very miserably. The original shop owners had no way to transfer their shops, but now, all of them had been bought by a spendthrift. At that time, Leng Rongrong had beenughed at very miserably. Everyone was not optimistic about her chances and felt that she would definitely be in tears in the end. It was impossible to recoup their losses. In the end, in just a few months, everyone was pped in the face. The shop owners, who had been overjoyed earlier, instantly wanted to cry but had no tears. The previously quiet Fengyun Street had suddenly be popr. At this rate, their original shops could make a lot of money just by opening them. In the end, they didn¡¯t earn anything. It was a huge loss. At that time, they had thought that the person who had bought so many shops was a fool. In this kind of location, they didn¡¯t even want to sell at a low price. They had sold them all at a high price. Only now did they know that they were idiots and that they had lost a lot of money. In fact, many of the original shop owners had already felt that they had suffered a loss. They felt that they had lost too much by selling their shops at such a low price. It didn¡¯t take long for the price of the shops to rise to an incredible level. Therefore, some shops had alreadye over to make trouble. Of course, they were all sent away by the shopkeeper. After all, the owner was not present, and they were only working for her. There was nothing the previous shop owners could do to make trouble with them. Leng Rongrong was escorted out of the shop by Mo Linyuan. Then, they went to the other shops. Because there were too many people, every time they entered a shop, Mo Linyuan would ask the shopkeeper to clear the shop before they continued. Most of the items on this street were antiques. Leng Rongrong looked around, then chose two pieces. The shopkeeper was shocked to the extreme. The shopkeeper wore a long robe and round-rimmed sses. It was said that he had been in the antique business for a long time. He used to set up a stall in a flea market. His business was profitable, and he was very eloquent. However, heter sold a fake to a big shot in Beijing, and the person believed him and thought that the fake was genuine. Then, the big shot met an archaeologist who immediately saw through the scam. It was fine if it was a counterfeit. The key was that the thing was fake and not realistic at all. Anyone with eyes could tell that it was fake at first nce, but the big shot was fooled into believing it. This big shot had beenughed at by many people and felt very embarrassed, so he came back to find the shopkeeper and made the shopkeeper go bankrupt. When he was at his lowest, Mo Linyuan had invited him to this shop to be the shopkeeper. Shopkeeper Wu was just as eloquent as before. He was a first-ss expert in doing business. His business here was also a superhit every day. Shopkeeper Wu looked at the two items in Leng Rongrong¡¯s hands. He couldn¡¯t help butpliment her. ¡°Powerful?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the string of beads in her hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so powerful about it?¡± ¡°Young Mistress, you managed to pick out the only two authentic items in my shop with just a nce.¡± Manager Wu pushed up his sses and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s incredible. Do you know about these things?¡± ¡°No, I just randomly chose it. It just looks pleasing to the eye,¡± Leng Rongrong said disapprovingly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of these two things?¡± ¡°This is a string of tourmaline beads. It¡¯s a little old, and every bead is worth a city. Especially the blue one, it¡¯s especially precious¡­¡± The shopkeeper introduced the item in Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand to her. Chapter 165

Chapter 165: Sorry, I Don¡¯t Have A Conscience

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°That¡¯s incredible. Only these two are genuine, but you could actually tell. Other than me, no one else knows about this.¡± Shopkeeper Wu eximed repeatedly as he looked at Leng Rongrong with admiration in his eyes. Leng Rongrong epted the two items with joy. Shopkeeper Wu looked at Leng Rongrong as if he wanted to say something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shopkeeper Wu, if you have something to say, please speak.¡± Leng Rongrong felt that Shopkeeper Wu seemed to have something to say, but he seemed to be at a loss. ¡°It¡¯s just that there will be an antique auction soon. You have such good taste, and with my insight, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t lose out if we can bid for something together.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you are willing to do it.¡± After Shopkeeper Wu finished speaking, he looked at Leng Rongrong expectantly. ¡°An antique auction? That seems to be fun. Sure, let¡¯s do it!¡± Leng Rongrong agreed readily. When Shopkeeper Wu heard Leng Rongrong¡¯s words, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. His mood turned good. This time, he probably wouldn¡¯t lose to his nemesis. With Leng Rongrong¡¯s sharp eyes, there would definitely be no problem. After the three of them chatted for a while, they proceeded to leave the shop. However, when they opened the door, Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan were blocked. There was a group of people at the entrance. The crowd held up banners and stared at Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. ...... The surrounding tourists had been scared by this group of people and had retreated to the surrounding area. However, everyone seemed to be very interested, so they did not disperse and gathered around to watch the show. ¡°Miss Rongrong, we request that you give us more money.¡± One of the leaders stood up and looked at Leng Rongrong with a strong expression. ¡°The money you gave us is not enough to buy our shop. The value of each shop here is much higher than the price we sold you before. We hope that you can return the shop to us. Otherwise, give us more money to make up for the difference.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. For a moment, she was so infuriated that she didn¡¯t know what to say. When she bought this shop, she had made it clear to this group of people that no matter what happened in the future, it had nothing to do with them. But those words were said by this group of people¡­ The previous owners felt that the business here was too bad before, and they were afraid that Leng Rongrong would not be able to make the business better if she bought it, so they had asked for arge sum. They had said such words and made such a request. They then stipted that Leng Rongrong should not look for them in the future regardless of whether she made a loss or earned a profit. Since they had already sold it, it was no longer their shop. But now? The previous owners felt that they had made a loss, so they came back to ask for additionalpensation?! How could they be so shameless and not use their minds? It wasn¡¯t even a question why Fengyun Street remained deste under the hands of the previous shop owners. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree that after this street fell into my hands, it had nothing to do with you regardless of the oue? Do you treat your words as fart?¡± Leng Rongrong stood at the top of the steps. Her brows slightly furrowed as she looked at everyone below. The surrounding tourists were all discussing in low voices. Mo Linyuan was standing beside Leng Rongrong. He saw that Leng Rongrong seemed to be able to handle it on her own, so he did not interfere. He just stood beside her with his hands in his pockets. Mo Linyuan looked immensely handsome. ¡°We did say that, but how would we know that the business of the shops here would be exceptionally profitable?¡± ¡°If we had known, would we have sold the shops to you?¡± ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t take advantage of us.¡± ¡°You either pay or return our shop.¡± A group of people shouted in an aggressive manner. They had alle here after discussing it. After all, they knew that the person who bought the shops was a youngdy. She seemed to be easy to bully. Generally, little girls were timid and afraid of trouble. After a few disturbances, they might be willing to refund the money. ¡°Am I crazy? I¡¯ve already signed the contract in in and clear terms. The shop already belongs to me. Why should I pay you back? Also, the business here is good, but does it have anything to do with you? Why don¡¯t you guys think about it? Why is there no business on the street when the shop is in your hands? Why is there business in my hands?¡± Leng Rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest. Although her body was small and she looked pure like a little girl, the aura on her body was not weak at all, and her words were also sonorous and powerful. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys just jealous because the business here is doing better? When business wasn¡¯t good back then, you were afraid that I would return the shop to you when you sold it. Now that business is good, you want to take it back. Is there such a good thing in the world?¡± The group of people below fell silent for a moment. Then, someone shouted, ¡°But no matter what, this is our shop. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to feel we¡¯re losing money? It¡¯s only been a short while. The shop here still has a high value. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it well. So, you shouldpensate us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you have a conscience, you shouldpensate us. Otherwise, we can return the money to you, and you can return the shop to us!¡± The group of shameless people chattered and made all kinds of unreasonable requests. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have a conscience.¡± The people around them were all amused. The group of people was obviously stunned for a moment. They did not expect Leng Rongrong to say the words so righteously. The previous owners were shameless, but wasn¡¯t she even more shameless than them? Didn¡¯t they say that young girls were all thin-skinned? But, this little girl was very thick-skinned! ¡°Do you truly want to get your shops back? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to sell them. I¡¯m a very reasonable person.¡± Leng Rongrong blinked at everyone and spoke. ¡°So, are you willing to return it to us?¡± Everyone was caught off guard and a little happy. ¡°I can return it to you. Of course, I¡¯ll return it to you at the current market price. This price is at least five times more than when you sold it to me.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Based on the current situation at Fengyun Street, you¡¯ll definitely make a profit if you take back your shop.¡± ¡°You¡¯re extorting!¡± ¡°Five times! Are you crazy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s more like you¡¯re returning it at the original price to us!¡± ¡°Why should I return it to you at the original price? We¡¯ve already settled the transaction and the contract also states that both parties can¡¯t go back on their words. The shop is mine now, not yours. Even if I want to sell it for more, I have the final say.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s red lips curved into a devilish and mischievous smile. A few secondster, Leng Rongrong¡¯s smile disappeared, and her small face became serious and cold. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me here. Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully just because I¡¯m young? I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve bullied the wrong person!¡± Chapter 166

Chapter 166: A Unique Form

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

When Leng Rongrong¡¯s pretty little face turned gloomy and cold, everyone shuddered inexplicably. The group of people became nervous for some reason. They thought Rongrong was just a little girl who was easy to bully. The previous shop owners assumed they could make her give in after a few words. But now, it seemed that this little girl was insanely tough to deal with. She was strong and domineering. Leng Rongrong was not like a timid person at all. The group of shop owners below was stunned for a moment. Then, someone shouted, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be so arrogant. You¡¯ve already taken advantage of us. What¡¯s wrong with asking you topensate us? We¡¯re not asking you to take out a lot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With your current gains, just a little bit would be enough.¡± ¡°If we didn¡¯t sell you these shops, would you have made money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to be grateful, but you¡¯re still so arrogant. Aren¡¯t you scared of getting sued?¡± Leng Rongrong quietly listened to the group of people, then said, ¡°Sure, sue me then. If you¡¯re not afraid of spending to acquire awyer and paying the legal fees as well as damages, just sue me. I won¡¯t suffer any losses, and you won¡¯t win thewsuit anyway.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a little girl like you would actually go back on her word?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really thick-skinned!¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Brothers and sisters, who are the thick-skinned ones? What exactly is cheating? Are you guys being reasonable? If you continue to cause trouble, I¡¯ll call the police. These shops are now under my name and have nothing to do with you. You¡¯ve seriously affected my business. If you want to spend the night in the police station, you can continue to make trouble.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s little face was serious, and her voice was stern. ...... The group of people fell silent. Some of the tourists around them had already seen what was going on and started to whisper among themselves. ¡°Since it¡¯s already sold and the contract has been signed, why are they still here to make a scene?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they were clearly in the wrong!¡± ¡°They actually called that little girl shameless. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re the ones who are shameless!¡± ¡°A group of people bullying a little girl. This is really incredible!¡± ¡°In this case, shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡± ¡°You¡¯re affecting our shopping. Get out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If the shop was still theirs, would it be so fun here? Little girl, we¡¯re all on your side!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give them a single cent. The shop can¡¯t be returned. Why? Thew is on your side!¡± ****** One by one, the tourists spoke up for Leng Rongrong and scolded the group of original shop owners. In the beginning, everyone was still very stubborn in wanting Leng Rongrong to pay, but now that they heard everyone cursing them, they suddenly did not dare to do anything. Moreover, Leng Rongrong immediately took out her phone and called the police. Once they saw that Leng Rongrong was not intimidated, the group of people was terrified. Then, everyone left dejectedly. Leng Rongrong told the police that they didn¡¯t need toe and that the troublemakers had left, then hung up the phone. After walking one more round with Mo Linyuan, Leng Rongrong saw street food at the side. The area was also packed with people, and as soon as they got close, they could smell a strong fragrance. ¡°Did you find the people in charge of this ce?¡± Leng Rongrong was a little surprised. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all famous street food vendors from all over the country,¡± Mo Linyuan said. He had spent a lot of money to invite them over. Of course, this money was worth it. With such variety, the entire Fengyun Street would be more lively and vibrant. Delicious food could always entice people. This was especially true for street food. Although the food sold by street vendors was delicious, they were not actually healthy. As soon as he saw the food, Mo Linyuan was reminded of some bad memories and frowned. He could still vaguely remember the time he ate spicy crayfish¡­ ¡°It smells so good. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go and eat something delicious!¡± Leng Rongrong grabbed Mo Linyuan¡¯s hand and rushed towards the food street. Then, she started to spend her money on all food. Because she was the owner, she didn¡¯t need to line up. The shopkeepers all opened the back door for Leng Rongrong. In a situation where many people did not have a ce to sit, the person-in-charge went directly to carry a table and let Leng Rongrong sit in a more spacious area, then enjoy the food alone. ¡°Wow, this dried tofu is delicious! God, this skewer too! How could there be such an appetizing thing? Where did you find these experts? Oh my god, they are all great cooks!¡± Leng Rongrong was eating so happily that she didn¡¯t even notice that the corner of her mouth was a little dirty. Mo Linyuan looked at her lovingly, then took a piece of tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth. Leng Rongrong looked up at him and smiled with her eyes curved. Her face was filled with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. This feeling is so blissful! You¡¯re amazing, where did you find all these vendors?¡± ¡°They were gathered from all over the country. They do have status. Some have been on TV. Some are very popr. Each of them has their own secret recipe. Therefore, the food they make can¡¯t be eaten anywhere else except here.¡± Mo Linyuan exined indifferently. He did not think it was an exaggeration. He had always been good at gathering talents. Moreover, the Nether Abyss Empire had aprehensive intelligence organization, so it was not difficult to find these people. ¡°Then this street will definitely be more and more lively. Good food can capture one¡¯s stomach.¡± Leng Rongrong ate happily, then picked up a skewer and handed it to Mo Linyuan, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? It¡¯s really delicious.¡± A conflicted expression shed across Fourth Master Mo¡¯s face. Should he answer her or not? Should he just eat it? Mo Linyuan thought about how his stomach had almost perished from eating the spicy crayfish. He felt that he should cherish his life a little more. He was also a man with a family. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that your stomach is more delicate¡­¡± Leng Rongrong couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Tell me, why are you so fragile? Just eating a little bit of food can take half your life! You look so tall and big, but you can¡¯t eat anything!¡± ¡°These things are not clean.¡± Mo Linyuan frowned. It wasn¡¯t his problem. The food was the one with an issue. ¡°You should eat less of it too!¡± Leng Rongrong ate in huge mouthfuls. She waspletely unconcerned. ¡°It¡¯s not like you eat it every day. It¡¯s alright.¡± In the past, she was also controlled by her godfathers who raised her. It was rare for her Third Godfather to secretly make her something like barbecue to eat. Her First Godfather was particrly strict and said that these things were not healthy for her and that he was afraid that she would get sick. Mo Linyuan frowned. He saw that she had almost tasted it, so he did not give it to Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong was speechless. She had finally escaped from her godfather¡¯s evil clutches, and now, a husband who wanted to care about what she ate was stopping her? Why was she so miserable? Chapter 167

Chapter 167: Do You Like Men or Women?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

It was already afternoon when they returned home after shopping at Fengyun Street. Leng Rongrong brought a lot of delicious food for everyone. ¡°Little Nanyu, Yanyan, Huahua, Luoluo,e out and eat something good!¡± Leng Rongrong started to shout as soon as she entered the house. Tang Luo turned his head and saw Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan, who was carrying a bunch of snacks behind his wife. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where did you guys leave me behind? Why did you onlye back now?¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. Leng Rongrongughed out loud. ¡°Luoluo, why are you acting like a clingy little brat? We just went to Fengyun Street for a stroll. Don¡¯t get too excited. If you want to go, I¡¯ll take you with me next time!¡± Nanyu looked at Tang Luo. ¡°Luoluo, I don¡¯t stick to my parents. They¡¯re dating. You¡¯re just a 1000-watt light bulb. Why are you following them?¡± Tang Luo was speechless. He had been following Mo Linyuan all this time. Tang Luo was used to it. He was a little depressed when he was suddenly asked to drive back by himself, and then, the couple went shopping! He suddenly felt that his position as an assistant was not that important anymore! ¡°Oh, I understand it now!¡± Nanyu suddenly raised a finger and said excitedly. Everyone looked at Nanyu. They were curious about what he learned. ...... ¡°Luoluo, you must want a girlfriend too. You must be feeling lonely, right?¡± Nanyu looked like he understood and nodded seriously. ¡°That should be right. Luoluo is already so old. It¡¯s time for him to get a girlfriend and marry her! Luoluo, do you have any girl you like?¡± Tang Luo was speechless. He really didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Do you want me to help you go on blind dates?¡± Nanyu said, ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll create a marriage search post for you online. How about it?¡± ¡°Thank you¡­but no!¡± The corners of Tang Luo¡¯s mouth twitched. Had he been reduced to the point where he needed to seek marriage?! Well, now that he thought about it, Tang Luo never had a girlfriend at all. He had been by Mo Linyuan¡¯s side since a long time ago to help him with his affairs. Now, Mo Linyuan had Leng Rongrong¡­but Tang Luo still didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Mo Linyuan looked at Tang Luo thoughtfully. After a long time, he asked, ¡°Do¡­you like men or women?¡± As soon as Mo Linyuan asked this, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. Then, they looked at Tang Luo with ambiguous and strange gazes. Li Ruhua instinctively took a step back. Could it be that Tang Luo liked men? Other than Mo Linyuan, who had a wife, Ruhua was the only man in the house¡­ At this moment, the burly man Li Ruhua had the urge to hug himself tightly to protect himself¡­ ¡°F*ck, Li Ruhua!¡± Tang Luo noticed that there was something wrong with the gaze of a certain bodyguard, nanny, and stylist. ¡°I like women! I¡¯m straight! Although I¡¯m still single and haven¡¯t been in a rtionship, my sexual orientation is very normal. Besides, even if I like men, do I look like I would like you?¡± ¡°Master Linyuan is married. Master Nanyu is too young. That little evil¡­Yanyan is a child too. I¡¯m the only man other than you. I¡¯m¡­in danger!¡± Huahua wrapped his clothes around him tightly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Luoluo¡¯s face turned green. He looked deeply at Li Ruhua and thought about what would happen if he were to date him. Suddenly, his hair stood on end, and he shivered with goosebumps all over. It was too disgusting! He couldn¡¯t ept it just thinking about it. After that, Tang Luo looked at Mo Linyuan with a serious expression. ¡°Master Linyuan, I have been by your side for so long. You really don¡¯t understand me at all! I¡¯m so sad that you don¡¯t even know that I like women!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known you for twenty years, but I¡¯ve never seen you like women,¡± Mo Linyuan said honestly. ¡°Master Linyuan, I have always been working by your side. There are so many things to do every day. Where would I find the time to date? Also, I used to like a woman when I was young. Have you forgotten? That girl called Tangtang, you drove her away from me! My first love hasn¡¯t even started, and you have already killed it in the bud!¡± Tang Luo¡¯s face was full of resentment as heined. Mo Linyuan was speechless. Tangtang? Oh, it seemed that there was such a thing. At that time, they were still young, and the girl was quite annoying. She was always pestering Tang Luo. He despised the girl who always cried. She would go to Tang Luo for any trivial matters. He lectured the girl in person and told her that she shouldn¡¯t be so annoying. Then, the girl cried even more pitifully. Tang Luo wanted tofort her, but he was prevented from doing so¡­ After that, the girl did not dare to appear again. Mo Linyuan looked at Tang Luo and frowned. A trace of guilt shed across his heart. Of course, it was just a faint trace. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a break. Go find your wife,¡± Mo Linyuan said after a moment of silence. ¡°Where can I find one in such a short time?¡± Tang Luo asked. Mo Linyuan thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Nan Si to help you? He has a lot of information, and he¡¯ll help you select women who are suitable for you from the whole country or the whole world. Then, you can pick among them.¡± Tang Luo was speechless. Who would need such arge pool of women to find a girlfriend? This was over the top! Besides, was Nan Si even reliable? He was only concerned about which family had a tigress and whose head was on the grasnd¡­ He didn¡¯t believe in his vision at all. ¡°Forget it. I feel that my fate hasn¡¯t arrived yet. When it does, a girlfriend will appear.¡± Tang Luo picked up a skewer and started eating. ¡°Your girlfriend will fall from the sky?¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Tang Luo. ¡°She will, Master Linyuan. Didn¡¯t your wife fall from the sky?¡± Tang Luo rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because I have a grandfather who loves me. Do you?¡± Tang Luo ate gloomily. He was a little exhausted. Leng Rongrong walked to Chu Wei¡¯s side and examined her body again. After confirming that she was fine, Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Wei looked at Leng Rongrong and asked, ¡°Am I fine now?¡± It¡¯s not good for us to disturb you here, right? Why don¡¯t you give me the medicine, and I¡¯ll bring Little Yanyan back?¡± ¡°The room is not upied anyway. It won¡¯t be a problem to stay for a few days. Besides, you haven¡¯t recovered from your illness. You still need to recuperate. It¡¯s not convenient for you to live alone and take care of a child, right?¡± Leng Rongrong assured her that they were not afraid of any inconvenience. If Chu Wei was willing, she could stay. If she was not willing, it was fine too. ¡°I¡¯ll disturb you for a few more days then.¡± Chu Wei nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to thank Leng Rongrong. She had also said that she would give Leng Rongrong money, but Leng Rongrong rejected her. Therefore, Chu Wei remembered Leng Rongrong¡¯s kindness in her heart. Because of this, Chu Wei saved Leng Rongrong¡¯s life at a certain time in the future. After they sat down in the living room, Tang Luo started to ask about the production team of ¡°Flying Celestial¡±. He asked Leng Rongrong which role she liked and why she was ying such a role this time. Chapter 168

Chapter 168: Storm was Abused

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Aiya, it¡¯s all because of that crazy manager of mine. I don¡¯t even know why I am receiving unfair treatment. In that kind of role, they will usually look for an extra¡­¡± No matter what, Leng Rongrong was an actress with apany and a manager. She shouldn¡¯t receive a role like that. Even if she couldn¡¯t y the leading or supporting role, she should at least be handed a small role. However, Ye Tianxin had actually given her such a terrible role. Of course, Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t mind. She would just treat it as a life experience. However, because of Leng Qingqing, the scene didn¡¯t go through. Leng Rongrong looked slightly regretful. ¡°However, acting needs professionalism. Although this scene isn¡¯t very good and might even be criticized, we should have done a good job after taking the role. It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t seed¡­¡± As she said that, Leng Rongrong felt a cold and eerie gaze suddenly cast in her direction. She looked up and met Mo Linyuan¡¯s unhappy eyes. ¡°You still want to film? A scene that would show your shoulders and thighs? Do you want your clothes to be torn?¡± Leng Rongrong coughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± She shook her head firmly. ¡°Change yourpany.¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°Sign a contract with the best entertainmentpany in the country and leave Wandang Entertainment.¡± ¡°How¡­can a small fry like me sign a contract with the best entertainmentpany in the country!¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll start apany for you, and I¡¯ll only sign you,¡± Mo Linyuan thought for a moment and said. ...... Leng Rongrong nced at Mo Linyuan. Why did this man think the same way as her godfathers? When she wanted to enter the entertainment industry, her godfathers¡¯ first thought was to set up a studio for her, use all their connections, and give her the best resources. They would find the best scriptwriter and tailor a script for her. They would find the best director to shoot a movie for her. They would find the best team to build everything for her so that she could be number one in the entertainment industry without any effort. Leng Rongrong was speechless. If that was the case, how could she stay in the entertainment industry? She didn¡¯t need to do anything, and she could be number one¡­ What was the point of that? What she couldn¡¯t get was the best. She wasn¡¯t interested in things that were easy to obtain. In the end, she had finally managed to escape from her family¡¯s clutches. Now that she had met a husband, he actually had the same thoughts¡­ ¡°I think Wandang Entertainment is pretty good.¡± Leng Rongrongughed it off. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have the capital to set up her own studio. She had enough money and enough connections¡­ She just didn¡¯t want to. Furthermore, even though Ye Tianxin was targeting her, her manager couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Leng Rongrong started talking to Tang Luo about the role. Her favorite role was the second female lead in the movie. She was very powerful, a little two-faced, but very loyal. If she had to choose a role in the entire drama, she felt that she would definitely choose the second female lead. Tang Luo had an expression of understanding. After that, Tang Luo went out to make a call. Nanyu secretly followed Tang Luo. When Tang Luo was on the phone, he patted Tang Luo¡¯s back. Tang Luo was shocked. ¡°Master Nanyu, are you trying to scare me to death?¡± Tang Luo patted his chest guiltily. ¡°Are you trying to get my mom the second female lead role?¡± Nanyu asked. Tang Luo nodded. ¡°Your mom met a very bad manager who will only let her act in those bad shows, so I secretly helped her!¡± Nanyu held his chin and said, ¡°That Ye Tianxin from Wandang Entertainment is also a manager with a bit of fame. Is she blind? Why does she keep bullying my mom? Why don¡¯t you ask my mom toe to mypany?¡± ¡°Your mom wouldn¡¯t like that.¡± Tang Luo nced at Nanyu while he was on the phone. Then, he made a shushing gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t tell your mom about this. She doesn¡¯t like people helping her behind her back.¡± Nanyu showed a look of understanding. That night, Leng Rongrong received a call from Ye Tianxin. When she received the call, Leng Rongrong was ying with Storm. A human and a dog were fighting in the yard. Storm, a huge dog, was being tortured badly. Little Nanyu and Little Yanyan squatted at the door. They watched Leng Rongrong fight with Storm. Every time Storm was beaten up, the two little bun-like faces would be scrunched up. ¡°Ah, Storm is too miserable!¡± ¡°Mommy is so violent!¡± ¡°Storm, you poor thing.¡± Behind them, Chu Wei¡¯s mouth twitched as she watched. She had been thrown into the military before. She was already very skilled in her teenage years, and everyone was afraid of her. However, the Leng Rongrong in front of her seemed to be even more powerful. She looked fair and clean and seemed very weak, but when she fought, she was so fierce that even Storm could not withstand it. Leng Rongrong had said before that Storm was actually a wolf, but she had always treated him like a dog. However, such a massive wolf could only be abused when he fought with Leng Rongrong. As Li Ruhua watched from the side, he recalled his painful experience. He had also been beaten up by Leng Rongrong into bing a nanny¡­ Although Miss Rongrong treated him well now, the way she beat people up was really scary. Because Leng Rongrong¡¯s phone was ringing, Tang Luo took out her phone and went to her. As soon as he got close to Leng Rongrong, Tang Luo had a terrible feeling. From afar, Tang Luo shouted, ¡°Miss Rongrong, there¡¯s a phone call!¡± Only then did Leng Rongrong stop fighting Storm. She turned around to answer the phone. Storm stuck out his tongue and sprawled on the ground as he panted heavily. Leng Rongrong had tortured him badly. Little Nanyu and Little Yanyan both rushed to Storm¡¯s side. Little Nanyu reached out and touched Storm¡¯s lowered head. ¡°Storm, you¡¯ve suffered. Mommy is too strong. It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose to her.¡± Storm looked at Nanyu and Yanyan with a pair of sad eyes. He was asking forfort. The two little buns patted Storm¡¯s head and rubbed against him. Then, Nanyu looked at Storm and said thoughtfully, ¡°Storm, how about I take you out to y while my mom is on the phone?¡± Storm nodded vigorously. As long as he could get out of his master¡¯s torture, he could go anywhere. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go get the rope!¡± Nanyu turned around and ran to get a rope and a cor. Then, Li Ruhua and Tang Luo were also pulled in. Just like that, the two little buns left with two bodyguards and a wolf. Nanyu was so small, but he was holding a wolf that was bigger than an adult human. The scene lookedical. However, Storm was also very eye-catching. He was breathtaking with long and soft fur, and his steps were elegant. It was simply like the divine beasts in Xianxia dramas¡ªfull of vigor. The four people and one wolf prepared to visit the nearby park to y. Not long after they left, a car suddenly stopped beside them. The window rolled down, and a man in sunsses poked his head out. The man in the car shifted his sunsses down, and his eyes widened when he saw Li Ruhua. Chapter 169

Chapter 169: Sheer Contempt

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Li Ruhua!¡± Li Chenle¡¯s eyes popped out of his head. After seeing Li Ruhua clearly, he uttered a cry of surprise. ¡°F*ck, you just ran away without saying a word. You f*cking betrayed me! Isn¡¯t that Tang Luo? You¡¯re with Tang Luo?!¡± Howe Li Ruhua was together with the assistant of disabled Mo Linyuan? Li Chenle¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Li Ruhua in disbelief. This guy was someone he had hired. After he was beaten up by Mo Linyuan¡¯s wife, Li Ruhua disappeared. During this period of time, Chenle had no idea where Ruhua was. He didn¡¯t expect he would bump into him here. Seeing that Leng Rongrong wasn¡¯t around today, Li Chenle was instantly excited. It just so happened that Chenle had a very powerful bodyguard in his car. He had recently spent a lot of money to hire him for his protection, so it would definitely not be a problem to deal with Tang Luo. Dealing with Li Ruhua was even less of a problem. Li Chenle had been bullied so badly thest time. He did not dare to encounter Leng Rongrong again. Recently, he had been recruiting some internationally well-known bodyguards. He was prepared to find trouble with the disabled Mo Linyuan and his wife after acquiring a strong enough team of bodyguards. Li Chenle did not expect that before he could look for Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan, Li Ruhua and Tang Luo would be the first to run into him. Obviously, there were two men and arge dog who did not seem to have much offensive power. They were even joined by children. Since they had defenseless children around, Li Chenle had felt that his chances of winning were very high. ...... Li Chenle opened the car door and alighted. On the other side, the bodyguard also got out of the car. Li Chenle took off his sunsses and looked at the two adults and the dog in front of him. ¡°Who is he? Huahua, do you know him?¡± Nanyu felt Li Chenle¡¯s unkind gaze and looked at Li Ruhua. ¡°Hahahaha, Ruhua?¡± Li Chenleughed so hard that his body quivered. ¡°Li Ruhua, you idiot. Did you change your name? You¡¯re actually called Huahua! Damn, this name doesn¡¯t match you at all!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for Young Master Chenle to worry.¡± Li Ruhua nced at Li Chenle, then calmly said, ¡°Someone paid a higher price, so I jumped ship to another employee. Didn¡¯t I tell you that before, Young Master Chenle?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even agree to it, so how could you jump ships? Did you fall into the hands of that cripple? I would like to ask you. What did that cripple give you to make you serve him?¡± Li Chenle was amused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be my bodyguard instead?¡± ¡°Do you want me to tell the truth?¡± Li Ruhua asked. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth today¡­ No, even if you tell me the truth, I won¡¯t let you off! I¡¯ll let you know what the consequences of betraying me are! Not only did you betray me, you also went to my nemesis¡¯ side to work for him!¡± Li Chenle took in a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He was so angry that he trembled at the thought of his men working for Mo Linyuan. If word of this got out, he would be very embarrassed. ¡°Young Master Chenle, you must have misunderstood something. You don¡¯t deserve to be considered an arch-enemy. Master Linyuan doesn¡¯t even take you seriously. Don¡¯t keep saying that Master Linyuan is your nemesis. You really don¡¯t have the right.¡± Tang Luo¡¯s tone was filled with contempt. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Li Chenle was furious to the point of quaking. He treated the other party as his nemesis, but the other party didn¡¯t even acknowledge him. Mo Linyuan didn¡¯t put Li Chenle in his eyes and even humiliated him. Li Chenle had been humiliated by an assistant. ¡°Your young master is just a cripple, a dead cripple! Do you think he¡¯s still the Mo Linyuan from before? Do you still believe he¡¯ll return to how he was before? You¡¯re dreaming! He won¡¯t recover. He¡¯ll be useless for the rest of his life! Tang Luo, I think you¡¯re quite capable. Do you really want to waste your life by a disabled person¡¯s side? Don¡¯t you n to find a way out for yourself?¡± Li Chenle offered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now. If you¡¯re willing to work for me, I¡¯ll forget what you said just now and give you the same sry as Mo Linyuan!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Tang Luo nced at Li Chenle and spoke very seriously. He really felt that Li Chenle couldn¡¯t afford it. Although he was only Mo Linyuan¡¯s assistant on the surface, he also had a position in the Nether Abyss Empire. Despite not having anypany under his name, he received a huge amount of dividends from the Nether Abyss Empire every year. Even if Tang Luo couldn¡¯tpare to Mo Linyuan, he was definitely one of the richest young men. If he were topare himself to Li Chenle, his background and wealth were much greater. Li Chenle¡¯s promise to give him a sry wasughable. Of course, what Tang Luo said was the truth¡ªa very sincere truth. Li Chenle did not think so. He only felt that Tang Luo was still humiliating him. He became even angrier. ¡°Paul, beat them up! Beat these two until they can¡¯t get up!¡± ¡°OK!¡± Li Chenle¡¯s bodyguard was a two-meter-tall blonde man with muscles all over his body. He looked quite scary. Although it waste autumn and the weather was a little cold, Paul was only wearing a short-sleeved shirt and a suit. Because he was going to fight, he took off his suit and threw it aside. He wore a short-sleeved shirt and got into a fighting stance. Nanyu watched the scene for a long time and finally understood. This Li Chenle was probably not a good person. However, when he saw Paul¡¯s action, Nanyuughed, ¡°Can you fight with this little show?¡± A person¡¯s stance could already reveal whether he could fight or not. Although Paul was muscr, one look at his stance could tell that he was not capable. Especially thatst move, it was obviously unstable. After a few casual attacks, the guy was pretty useless. ¡°Yo, where did youe from, you little brat? You actually dare to look down on the bodyguards whom I spent a lot of money to hire. Little wimp, don¡¯t be scared to tears when the timees!¡± Li Chenle looked at Nanyu in disdain. He thought that Nanyu would definitely cry from fear. Little Nanyu was speechless. Li Chenle would be the one cryingter. Yanyan blinked innocently and tugged on Nanyu¡¯s clothes with one hand. He looked nervous and scared. Li Chenle tilted his head and nced at Yanyan. ¡°Where did this little thinge from? Why does he look so familiar? I feel like I¡¯ve seen his face somewhere before. Hey, little thing, whose son are you?¡± Yanyan nced at Li Chenle but did not say anything. Chapter 170

Chapter 170: Yanyan Subdued His Costly Bodyguard

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Li Chenle snorted coldly twice, then let Paul take action and directly apprehend Tang Luo and Li Ruhua. On the other side, Paul and Li Ruhua engaged inbat. On the other side, Li Chenle walked over to Storm with great interest. The more he looked at Storm, the more he liked the animal. ¡°Hey, little brat, let me ask you. Where did this doge from? What breed is it? How can a dog grow so big? Did it mutate?¡± Nanyu crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Li Chenle. He had no intention of answering this disgusting man. ¡°Hey, you little brat, are you mute? I¡¯m asking you, will you die if you answer me?¡± Seeing that Nanyu didn¡¯t say anything, Li Chenle cursed a few more times. Then, he stopped carib and directly snatched the rope from Nanyu¡¯s hands. Thereafter, Li Chenle excitedly walked over to Storm and reached out to pat its head. Storm nced at Li Chenle tiredly. He had finallye out for some fresh air and was no longer tortured by his master, but he had encountered trouble again. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re an interesting dog. Why do you have the same expression as a human?¡± Li Chenle¡¯s interest was piqued. Just as his hand was about to touch Storm¡¯s head, the animal suddenly stood up and swiped at Li Chenle. Li Chenle was caught off guard. He had thought that this was a dog that would not pose any threat. After all, although Storm was massive, its fur was quite white and long. It resembled a ball of fur. It was adorable. There was no trace of ferocity at all. He had been deceived by Storm¡¯s beautiful appearance. ...... The attack flung Li Chenle. He was dumbfounded when he fell. He was actually pped by a dog? Li Chenle touched the spot where he had been hit and raised his head to look at Storm. Storm¡¯s clear eyes shed with a hint of disdain. Was Chenle being despised by a dog? He was the great young master of the Li family. Everyone feared Chenle, but he was actually despised by a dog? He was beaten up by a womanst time, and this time, he was defeated by a dog? Li Chenle rubbed his butt and gulped. He walked toward Storm in exasperation. ¡°You stupid dog! I¡¯m only touching you because I like you! How dare you hit me?¡± Storm wagged its tail. ¡°I really like dogs like you. You¡¯re bold and interesting. Do you want toe home with me? I can give you a lot of delicious big bones.¡± Storm continued wagging his tail. This time, Li Chenle carefully walked to the front of Storm and took precautions to avoid being blown away by it. Storm was quite obedient this time and didn¡¯t move. Nanyu leaned against Storm and nced at Li Chenle before saying, ¡°Storm is mine.¡± ¡°So what if the dog is yours? What I like is mine!¡± Li Chenle nced at Nanyu. He didn¡¯t think that Nanyu would pose any threat to him, so when he looked at the child, his eyes were filled with disdain. Nanyu was speechless. On the other side, Li Ruhua was still fighting Paul. Although Paul wasn¡¯t that strong, he wasn¡¯t a novice either. At least, to Li Ruhua, he was quite impressive. After a while, Li Ruhua was about to give him a punch. Yanyan was speechless. Yanyan¡¯s cute little face showed a hint of displeasure when he saw Li Ruhua getting beaten up. The swelling on his face he inflicted the other day hadn¡¯t even subsided yet, and he was being beaten up again. Yanyan probably felt guilty for bullying Li Ruhua too much that time. After thinking about it, Yanyan suddenly released Nanyu¡¯s hand and rushed directly to Li Ruhua. ¡°Yanyan!¡± Nanyu was shocked. Tang Luo was originally watching the battle, but when he saw Yanyan rushing over, he was suddenly dumbfounded. ¡°Little Yanyan!¡± Li Ruhua turned around to look at Chu Yan. He was punched by Paul again, and his whole body fell back two steps. Little Yanyan angrily rushed in front of Li Ruhua, then stretched out his two small hands to protect Li Ruhua. The little bun fiercely red at Paul. Although Yanyan was much younger than Nanyu, his re still had some killing power. Paul looked at Yanyan and burst intoughter. He mocked, ¡°Little wimp, do you want to help him? Can you even protect him with your measly strength?¡± Little Yanyan red at Paul. Then, he suddenly took something out of his body. Just as Paul reached out to pick up Yanyan, something suddenly struck him. The white powder covered Paul¡¯s face, and he screamed in pain. ¡°Ah, my eyes, my eyes hurt. Brat, what did you do to me?¡± Yanyan¡¯s little face was serious. While dodging Paul¡¯s sudden attack, he took out a slingshot-like thing from his body. Then, the little bun started to aim the beads with the slingshot-like weapon. When the beads hit Paul, they made a series of crackling sounds. In an instant, Paul¡¯s clothes were torn apart, and small holes appeared on his body. His eyes hurt, but his body hurt even more. Paul screamed and kept retreating. Because he couldn¡¯t see anything, Paul didn¡¯t realize that a car was speeding over, so he was unfortunately hit by the vehicle. Chu Yan and Li Ruhua were speechless. Fortunately, it was not aimed at Ruhua. Oh my god, just how many weapons does this brat have? His weapons and traps were too powerful and too terrifying, right? Li Ruhua was well aware of how powerful Chu Yan was because he had been dealt with by the little bun before. He did not expect that Chu Yan would be able to deal with the bodyguards Li Chenle had hired. Not far away, Paul was paralyzed on the ground. Although he didn¡¯t die from the crash, he had broken a few bones. It was impossible for him to continue fighting. Chu Yan put away his precious toy and looked at Li Ruhua. Li Ruhua suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. The little bun walked over and made a gesture of touching Li Ruhua¡¯s cheek. He didn¡¯t want to hit Ruhua. Huahua immediately squatted down. Then, he felt a soft little hand gently touching his injured cheek and then rubbing his head as if tofort him. The touch of Yanyan¡¯s little hand was very gentle. Li Ruhua instantly felt as if he was being healed. He picked up Yanyan in his arms. Previously, he still had a little resentment toward Yanyan. However, since the little bun had helped him this time, he let go of that little resentment. ¡°Paul, help!¡± At this moment, Li Chenle¡¯s deafening shrieks could be heard from the side. Everyone turned to look in Li Chenle¡¯s direction. Chapter 171

Chapter 171: Did He Just Get pped Swollen By A Dog?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Li Chenle was in a terrible state. He fell to the ground and Nanyu¡¯s tiny figure stepped on the back of his hand with one foot. His two tiny arms grabbed Li Chenle¡¯s arm and twisted it behind Chenle¡¯s back. Li Chenle¡¯s head was covered in a cold sweat. Nanyu didn¡¯t have any intention of releasing. The little child¡¯s expression was piercing. ¡°Do you still want to steal our Storm? Can you still win against me?¡± Nanyu asked, ¡°Why are you so annoying? Why do you im ownership over things you like?¡± The little child looked extremely cute, but his eyes were sharp and shrewd. When he fought, Nanyu was even fiercer than Leng Rongrong. ¡°It¡¯s broken! My arm is going to break! Little kid, release me. I won¡¯t fight with you for the dog. Release me. Let your big brother go. I can give you candy!¡± Li Chenle¡¯s face contorted in pain. He called for Paul a few times, but Paul didn¡¯te. He was desperate and could only coax Nanyu. However, Nanyu wasn¡¯t an ordinary child who would fall for the trick. ¡°Why should I eat the candy you give me? If I want to eat candy, I can buy it myself. And¡­I don¡¯t like to eat sugar.¡± Nanyu¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Li Chenle cried out in pain. ¡°How can a little brat like you have so much strength? How can you fight like that b*tch?¡± ...... ¡°Which b*tch?¡± Nanyu frowned. ¡°Who else? The wife of that crippled Mo Linyuan. It¡¯s Leng Rongrong! That b*tch might be pretty, but she¡¯s a little strong and a bit scary. I really want to f*cking y with her. Her temper is a little explosive, but it¡¯s quite to my liking. When I find enough bodyguards to deal with her, I¡¯ll definitely kill her and make her kneel and beg me!¡± Nanyu¡¯s face darkened bit by bit. He wasn¡¯t so gloomy just now, but now, he was full of killing intent. ¡°Don¡¯t call my mom a bitch!¡± The little child exploded, and with a sudden twist, Li Chenle¡¯s arm was broken. ¡°Ah!¡± Li Chenle screamed in pain. The pain took him a long time to process what Nanyu had said. ¡°You, you, what did you say?! What mom?! Damn it, are you that b*tch¡¯s son? Since when did that cripple Mo Linyuan have such an old son? Don¡¯t say that you look like Mo Linyuan! Damn it, no wonder you guys are so good at fighting. I was wondering why you¡¯re as strong as that bitch! What kind of freaks are your entire family?!¡± Nanyu red at Li Chenle angrily. ¡°Your family is the weird one! Your entire family is a weirdo!¡± Li Chenle was speechless. ¡°Storm,e and p him. p his face!¡± Storm obediently ran up to Li Chenle. He raised his left paw, then his right paw. After some thought, he decided to use his right paw. Then, like a dog, he started to p Li Chenle. ¡®Pa! Pa! Pa!¡¯ Storm¡¯s movements were extremely swift and violent, and he pped Li Chenle¡¯s face one after another. Li Chenle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He was actually being pped by a dog. Li Chenle was dumbfounded. His rising temper waspletely extinguished. He then looked at the young child and could feel the mocking smile on his face. Li Chenle was speechless¡­ He must be hallucinating. Why did he feel like he could also see undisguised contempt and disdain on this dog¡¯s face? Why? Why was this happening?! Why were the people around Mo Linyuan so terrifying? When he was bullied by Leng Rongrong thest time, Li Chenle already felt that it was unbelievable. In the end, he was actually beaten up by a three to five-year-old brat and a dog! No one would believe that such a thing would happen to the great Young Master Li Chenle. Li Chenle¡¯s face swelled up in despair. Nanyu snorted coldly and looked at Li Chenle, ¡°Bad guy, you¡¯re not allowed to speak ill of my mom. If you speak ill of her again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue.¡± Li Chenle was speechless. ¡°Oh! Why don¡¯t we cut it off now instead of waiting for next time?¡± Nanyu thought about it and said seriously, ¡°This way, you won¡¯t have a next time!¡± Thereafter, Nanyu took out a sharp knife from his pocket. He moved closer to Li Chenle. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Li Chenle was shocked. Because his face was swollen, he couldn¡¯t speak properly. He looked at the knife in Nanyu¡¯s hand in horror. He was certain that Nanyu would really hurt him. This little brat had just fractured his hand, what was there for him to be afraid of? ¡°Then are you still going to say it?¡± Nanyu frowned and asked. ¡°I won¡¯t say it anymore¡­¡± Nanyu lifted his leg and kicked Li Chenle ruthlessly. It caused Li Chenle to cry out in pain. Tang Luo shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Young Master Chenle, now you know. You can¡¯t even deal with my family¡¯s little young master. What right do you have to treat my family¡¯s eldest young master as a mortal enemy?¡± Yanyan also walked up to Li Chenle. Li Chenle was drenched in cold sweat as he looked at Yanyan. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to hit me too, little thing?¡± Yanyan raised his short legs and kicked Li Chenle¡¯s injured arm. He then rewarded Li Chenle with a few small marbles from his slingshot. Li Chenle¡¯s hair stood on end. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He could no longer see his original appearance. When Li Chenle crawled up from the ground, he was in so much pain that his face was covered in tears and snot. He looked for Paul and wanted to give him a good scolding. He had paid a high price to hire Paul, but Paul had actually failed to protect him. ¡°Your bodyguards are on the ground over there.¡± Nanyu pointed in Paul¡¯s direction. Then, Li Chenle was shocked to see Paul on the ground. Paul looked even worse off than him, and the person who had knocked him down was waiting for an ambnce. Li Chenle was speechless. Li Chenle¡¯s fragile heart was frightened, and he ran back to his car. Before he could ask the driver to start the car, he saw something fly out of Nanyu¡¯s hand and a small knife was stuck in the car¡¯s ss. Li Chenle was so scared that he almost suffocated. It was too terrifying. He was scared to death. If he had been any closer to the ss, his head would have been pierced by the knife. ¡°Hurry, hurry up, and leave this damn ce!¡± Li Chenle almost cried as he spoke to the driver. ¡®Mom, this world is too scary. I want to go home and find mom!¡¯ That woman was so scary, but why? Why were the two children so scary? And that dog¡­ He clearly saw the big dog¡¯s eyes looking at him with ridicule and contempt. This was the first time in his life that Li Chenle had beenughed at and looked down upon by a dog. Was there anyone else in this world who had been pped by a dog like him? Li Chenle¡¯s face was even swollen! It had been beaten swollen by a dog¡¯s paw! Chapter 172

Chapter 172: It¡¯s Not That I¡¯m Too Weak, Miss Rongrong Is Just Too Strong

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

At home, Leng Rongrong received plenty of scolding upon answering Ye Tianxin¡¯s call. ¡°Leng Rongrong, you¡¯re quite capable, aren¡¯t you? You actually took on a show behind my back! It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t take on the role I asked you to, but you actually dared to snatch the second female lead role without informing me!¡± Ye Tianxin cursed and swore. She was so angry that it seemed like she was going to rush over from the other end of the phone and give Leng Rongrong a good beating. ¡°What second female lead role? Tell me clearly. I didn¡¯t ept any role.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s brows were tightly locked together. She could not remember at all what role she had agreed to. If she had really gotten a role, she should be reading the script at this time. She wasn¡¯t shaken by the usation because Rongrong hadn¡¯t even read any script. Naturally, she didn¡¯t ept any role. ¡°Are you still pretending? The director of ¡®Flying Celestial¡¯ has called. He wants you to y the second female lead. You¡¯re quite capable of even getting that role.¡± Ye Tianxin¡¯s words were filled with ridicule. ¡°Alright, stop pretending. I can¡¯t suppress you. Go ahead and act.¡± ¡°Did I really get the second female lead role?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°What?! Do you wish to be the female lead? The main female lead is one of the best actresses. What right do you have to demand? I¡¯m telling you. If you act as the second female lead, you¡¯ll definitely be scolded to death. No matter how many seniors, best actors, and best actresses there are, they can only y a supporting role. You, on the other hand, are ying the second female lead!¡± Ye Tianxin cursed out a few times before hanging up. Before her manager hung up, Leng Rongrong even asked Ye Tianxin to send her the script. Although Ye Tianxin was unwilling, she still obediently sent the script to Leng Rongrong after being threatened by the other party a few times. ...... After receiving the script, Leng Rongrong looked at the role she was going to y with great delight. She quite liked the second female lead¡¯s character, which was powerful, nonchnt, evil, and loyal. The second female lead was a very likable character. Leng Rongrong had just been happily reading the script for a while when Nanyu and the others returned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys visit the park? Why did you return so early?¡± Leng Rongrong asked in surprise. ¡°I met an annoying person and beat him up. I¡¯m not in the mood to enjoy the park,¡± Nanyu said angrily, ¡°I should have hit him a few more times. Why do I feel like I¡¯m at a disadvantage!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Tang Luo and Li Ruhua. Then, she saw that Li Ruhua¡¯s face seemed to be swelling much more. ¡°Huahua, what¡­what happened to your face? Why does it look like you¡¯ve been beaten up again?¡± ¡°That was indeed what happened,¡± Tang Luo said. ¡°Who hit you again? It can¡¯t be Yanyan, right?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Chu Yan. He didn¡¯t say anything and shook his head hurriedly. When he saw his mom looking at him, he shook his head like a rattle. ¡°It¡¯s Li Chenle,¡± Li Ruhua quickly exined on behalf of Yanyan. ¡°Little Yanyan even helped me. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would have been beaten up even more badly.¡± ¡°You guys met Li Chenle?¡± Leng Rongrong recalled the guy she had thrown out thest time. He actually dared to appear in front of them? ¡°Yup,¡± Li Ruhua answered. ¡°Huahua¡­why did he beat you up?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Li Ruhua¡¯s miserable face. Her heart ached for him. She also felt that Huahua was too unlucky. Although Huahua had a good sense of justice and was very capable, hisbat ability was really a little weak. He couldn¡¯t beat her, and he couldn¡¯t even dodge Chu Yan¡¯s traps. Not only that, he was also beaten up by Li Chenle. How could her bodyguard be beaten up by others? No, she had to find a way to train Huahua. She had to make Huahua stronger. No matter what, Leng Rongrong had to let Huahua learn how to protect himself. Leng Rongrong felt that it was quite tiring for her to be the master. Other families had bodyguards protecting their employers, but it was different for her family. She, as the employer, had to find ways for her own bodyguards to protect her. ¡°Even though Li Chenle didn¡¯t personally beat him up, it was almost the same thing. It was the bodyguards Li Chenle hired.¡± Tang Luo looked at Li Ruhua with sympathy. ¡°Huahua, to be honest, you¡¯re indeed a little weak.¡± ¡°What about Li Chenle? Are you guys just going to watch Huahua get beaten up and not help?¡± Leng Rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t our team a little toocking in love?¡± ¡°Little Chu Yan helped? As for Li Chenle, he was also beaten up badly.¡± When he recalled that scene, Tang Luo felt that Paul and Li Chenle were too miserable. The two of them would probably be traumatized for the rest of their lives. Either because of the wolf or the little kid. Leng Rongrong listened to them describe the situation and immediately gave Nanyu and Yanyan a thumbs up. ¡°You two are great. Luoluo, why didn¡¯t you help? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not even as good as Huahua?¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m definitely stronger than Huahua,¡± Tang Luo said matter-of-factly. Then, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Tang Luo. After all, they rarely saw Tang Luo make a move. ¡°Really¡­¡± Tang Luo frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those doubtful eyes, alright? Do I look like I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Rongrong threw the script aside, then called Tang Luo outside. ¡°Show me how you¡¯re like. Let me see how you are.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Thinking of how she abused Storm, Tang Luo was almost certain that if he were to exchange blows with the demoness, Tang Luo would probably only be abused. He suspected that Master Linyuan was the only one who would not be tortured by Miss Rongrong. However, since it was her order, Tang Luo couldn¡¯t disobey. Besides, there was a man staring at him. It was obvious that if he made that man¡¯s wife unhappy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live anymore. Tang Luo bit the bullet and went up. Then, in less than three moves, Leng Rongrong had him under control. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t mean it. Be serious, I¡¯m not joking with you!¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s small face looked a little vague under the hazy night sky, but her expression was very serious. Tang Luo couldn¡¯t help but be serious. However, even if Tang Luo got serious, he would be subdued by Leng Rongrong in less than three moves. Among the onlookers at the side, Storm was the happiest. The wolf had probably realized that he wasn¡¯t the only one who suffered. Moreover, he was at least a little better than Tang Luo. He had not beenpletely abused. ¡°Luoluo, aren¡¯t you a novice?¡± After repeating it five times, Leng Rongrong looked at Tang Luo in disbelief. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± ¡°Miss Rongrong, you have misunderstood. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m weak. You¡¯re just too strong¡­¡± How could he possibly win against her? Moreover, Leng Rongrong¡¯s strength was unparalleled. Tang Luo really couldn¡¯tpare to her. ¡°No, if you guys run into someone stronger than Li Chenle, you¡¯ll all be annihted. You¡¯re too weak. I¡¯ll have to give you some training to make you stronger.¡± Leng Rongrong spoke with a serious face. ¡°Who¡¯s going to wake me up tomorrow? Wake up at 4:30 in the morning and go out for training!¡± Everyone was speechless. Wake her up? Was she serious? Who would dare?! Chapter 173

Chapter 173: He Had a Bold Idea

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Ahem. Mommy, I have to take care of Yanyan, so I can¡¯t wake you up.¡± Nanyu was smart. He rolled his eyes and refused the terrible task first. When Yanyan met Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes, he hid behind Nanyu and shook his head desperately. He felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. Even though Chu Wei did not know what was going on, her sharp senses told her there was danger. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to wake up in the morning,¡± Chu Wei said decisively. Leng Rongrong¡¯s gaze fell on Tang Luo, Li Ruhua, and Mo Linyuan. ¡°Of course, it should be the young master who wakes you up. Young Master and Young Madam are the closest! We¡¯re all staying downstairs. Only you two are on the third floor!¡± Tang Luo decisively pushed this hot potato to Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Tang Luo. ¡°You¡¯re so bold that you even dare to trick me? Don¡¯t you know who pays you your sry?¡± Tang Luo chose to ignore Mo Linyuan¡¯s gaze. Then, he rushed over to Li Ruhua¡¯s side and pretended to help him clean up. ****** ...... At the hospital, Li Chenle was wailing in pain as hey on the bed in the VIP Ward. Leng Qingqing pushed open the door and entered the room. Her body emitted a cold aura. The first thing she saw was Li Chenle¡¯s arm wrapped in bandages. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? How did you end up like this? Where¡¯s Paul? Didn¡¯t you hire him with a lot of money? Why didn¡¯t he protect you well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of that damn cripple!¡± Li Chenle cursed as hey on the hospital bed. ¡°I¡¯m so f*cking unlucky to have been reduced to this state!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Qingqing frowned. ¡°Cripple, are you talking about Mo Linyuan?¡± Other than Mo Linyuan, there was probably no other disability that Li Chenle would care so much about. ¡°Who else could it be other than him!¡± Li Chenle cursed. ¡°You saw him today? Has he recovered? Has he recovered? Can he walk now?¡± Leng Qingqing was instantly agitated. She almost threw herself in front of Li Chenle and started questioning him. ¡°What are you doing? Are you f*cking crazy? My arm is injured. Are you trying to break my arm?¡± Li Chenle angrily rebuked. Only then did Leng Qingqing snap out of her daze. Her movements became gentler as she tidied Li Chenle¡¯s clothes. She stood up straight and asked, ¡°Has Mo Linyuan recovered?¡± ¡°Recover my ass! Can that d*mn cripple recover?¡± Li Chenle sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t run into him. I ran into Tang Luo and those two little things, and a big dog!¡± Li Chenle¡¯s eyes narrowed at the mention of dogs, even though his face was already swollen from the beating. However, he was very interested in this dog. This dog seemed to be able to understand humannguage and was very smart. If he could capture this dog and train it well, he wouldn¡¯t even need to bring bodyguards with him, and it would be immensely cool. Li Chenle narrowed his eyes. He had a bold idea. Find someone to steal this dog back! Leng Qing Qing listened to Li Chenle¡¯s words absent-mindedly and frowned. She did not care about the child or the dog. She was only concerned about whether Mo Linyuan was still a cripple or if he had already recovered. No, he could not recover! Leng Qing looked at Li Chenle¡¯s swollen face, and Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome face appeared in her mind. Li Chenle was too ugly! He had no temperament at all. When Mo Linyuan stood up, everyone was shocked, especially when he walked to Leng Rongrong¡¯s side to protect her. It was really moving. Compared to Mo Linyuan, Li Chenle did not have good looks, nor did he have any attractive behaviors. Why did she find such a man as her boyfriend? If she had known that Mo Linyuan would recover, she would not have let Leng Rongrong marry in her ce. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Thinking of this, Leng Qingqing felt more and more regretful. Especially when she thought of how Leng Rongrong seemed to be wealthier than she had imagined, she felt that Leng Rongrong¡¯s money must have been given to her by Mo Linyuan. ¡°B*tch, did you hear me?¡± After Li Chenle spoke for a while, he realized that Leng Qingqing did not seem to be listening to him at all, and he immediately exploded. ¡°Cheap goods?¡± This time, Leng Qingqing heard him clearly. She turned to look at Li Chenle in disbelief. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± ¡°B*tch!¡± Li Chenle lifted his chin and looked at Leng Qingqing. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf? My back is itchy, so help me scratch it!¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± Leng Qingqing nced at Li Chenle and said in a bad mood, ¡°Li Chenle, let¡¯s break up.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Li Chenle immediately exploded. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Qingqing to say something like that. Wasn¡¯t this b*tch the one who had been clinging to him in order to get to him? He hadn¡¯t even discarded her yet, but this b*tch was actually breaking up with him? Li Chenle stared at Leng Qingqing in disbelief. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°Scratch my itch. Don¡¯t talk about breaking up again. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll pretend you never said it.¡± Leng Qing nced at Li Chenle, and the more she looked at him, the more disgusted she felt. The figure that couldn¡¯t be removed lingered in her mind. She remembered the time when Mo Linyuan was all-powerful when he was young and handsome. She was obsessed with him then¡­ If he had really recovered, then she should be his wife. What kind of b*tch was Leng Rongrong? On what basis did she let her take advantage of her? Leng Qingqing then took a step to turn around. She walked out. Li Chenle¡¯s mouth was wide open, big enough to swallow an egg. He stared at Leng Qingqing¡¯s back in shock. Did this woman leave just like that? Did this woman really f*cking leave just like that? ¡°Leng Qingqing, you¡¯d better f*cking think this through. If you really leave, don¡¯t even think abouting back to my side for the rest of your life!¡± Li Chen was so emotional that he smashed the teacup on the table. Of course, Leng Qingqing did not turn around. She could not get rid of the shadow in her heart. She just wanted to know if Mo Linyuan had really recovered. Half an hourter, Leng Qingqing returned home. ¡°Mom, do you think Mo Linyuan has recovered? Could it be that he has never been disabled and has been pretending all along?¡± Leng Qingqing stood at the kitchen door. She looked at Li Mn, who was giving orders to the servants. ¡°Recover?¡± Li Mn¡¯s hands stopped moving. She looked at Leng Qingqing in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Mo Linyuan, is it possible that he has been pretending to be disabled all this time, but he has never been disabled? I saw him stand up today!¡± The more Leng Qingqing recalled Mo Linyuan¡¯s aura, the more she felt that it was possible. Chapter 174

Chapter 174: Rongrong¡¯s Hidden Background

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Thinking about how she had kicked a treasure to Leng Rongrong, Leng Qingqing was filled with regret. If she had known this, she would have acted as if she loved Mo Linyuan very much even if she had to act. With Mo Linyuan¡¯s former intelligence, it would not be difficult for him to take over the Mo family again if he recovered. Moreover, the Mo family was the most powerful family who could evenpete with the major families in the capital. If she could enter such an ancient and powerful family and marry the person in power, Leng Qingqing would not have to worry about the rest of her life. And¡­ To be honest, Mo Linyuan was too handsome. He was a character that every woman would be attracted to. She had once thought he was disabled, so she had abandoned him as if he was an old bag of bones. However, if he wasn¡¯t disabled, he would definitely be the best candidate for her ideal husband. Leng Qingqing stomped her feet in frustration. Li Mn came out of the kitchen immediately when she heard that. She pulled Leng Qingqing to sit on the sofa, then took her daughter¡¯s hand and asked anxiously, ¡°What did you say? Qingqing, what did you just say? You saw Mo Linyuan stand up?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s standing up. I suspect he¡¯s just pretending. He¡¯s been pretending to be disabled from the beginning!¡± Leng Qingqing snorted, then thought of something. She immediately took out her mobile phone and showed the video she had taken to her mother. She had originally wanted to film the scene of Leng Rongrong¡¯s clothes being torn apart, but that scene was not captured. Instead, it was the scene of Mo Linyuan going up to help that b*tch. Looking at the scene, Leng Qing had mixed feelings. Li Mn snatched the phone from her. She was also shocked when she saw the screen. ...... ¡°It¡¯s very natural. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s suddenly recovered. He¡­ I¡¯m afraid he was really pretending in the past!¡± After finishing it, Li Mn pped her thigh. They were in big trouble. If Mo Linyuan was really acting, he would not have been nice to them. Even if he did not deal with them¡­in the future¡­ Knowing how snobbish their family was¡­ ¡°Mom, what should we do?¡± Leng Qingqing was so angry that she was about to cry. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let that b*tch Leng Rongrong return. She snatched Mo Linyuan away!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom will think of a way for you.¡± Li Mn patted her cold shoulder. ¡°I have been wondering about it. How could Leng Qingqing, that brat from the countryside, have the money to buy a car? How could she give 8 million yuan as a present? Even I can¡¯t afford that much money. How could she? She even dared to gamble with them. As it turned out, she has Mo Linyuan¡¯s support.¡± If Leng Rongrong had not been the one to marry in her ce, she would have been Master Linyuan¡¯s wife! ¡°What can we do? They¡¯re already married. Besides, look at Mo Linyuan, he¡¯s so protective of that b*tch! Is he blind? He¡¯s so nice to Leng Rongrong!¡± The more Leng Qingqing thought about it, the angrier she got. ¡°He¡¯s blind.¡± Li Mn¡¯s expression was serious. After some thought, she said, ¡°It¡¯s time to use my ultimate move.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That b*tch Leng Rongrong, she¡¯s not your father¡¯s daughter at all even though her surname is Leng. We¡¯ll tell the Mo family about this, and if they knew, Old Master Mo might not like Leng Rongrong.¡± Li Mn patted Leng Qingqing¡¯s hand and consoled her. ¡°What!¡± Leng Qingqing was shocked. ¡°Mom, what did you say? She¡¯s not my dad¡¯s daughter? Whose daughter was she then? Wait a minute, what¡¯s the situation with her mother and my father?¡± ¡°They are indeed married. However, she was already pregnant when your dad married her. Therefore, Leng Rongrong was a b*stard child of unknown origins. With such an identity, how could she be qualified to be the wife of the Mo family¡¯s head?! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very important for families like the Mo family to marry families of equal social status. Leng Rongrong was just a b*stard child of unknown origins, she had no right to be Mo Linyuan¡¯s wife. You have had an engagement with him since you were young. You are the real Fourth Young Mistress!¡± Leng Qingqing heaved a sigh of relief after Li Mnforted her. When her husband returned, Li Mn pulled him aside and spoke to him. She wanted to snatch the position of Mo Linyuan¡¯s wife back for her daughter. Leng Guantong was also shocked when he heard that Mo Linyuan was not disabled. ¡°It seems that this matter needs to be well nned. I¡¯ll have a chat with the old master of the Mo family one day and see what he has to say. Don¡¯t tell anyone that Leng Rongrong isn¡¯t my biological daughter yet. She can¡¯t find out for now. She¡¯s always thought I¡¯m her biological father. I can use this identity to deal with her.¡± ¡°You have to think of a way. Whether our family can prosper and whether our precious daughter can marry the man she likes, it all depends on you!¡± Li Mn hugged Leng Guantong¡¯s arm and spoke coyly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How can I not worry about our only daughter?!¡± Leng Guantong¡¯s expression was serious. Thinking of Leng Rongrong, he frowned again. This girl looked too much like Bai Wanrong from back then, and her temper was also simr to her. She was too difficult to deal with. However, this girl grew up in the countryside and mustck love. If he couldn¡¯t use hard methods, he could use soft methods against her. ****** The next day. 4:30 in the morning. Mo Linyuan woke up on time. The woman in his arms was still sleeping and breathing evenly. Last night, this woman had told him to wake up at 4 in the morning. However, everyone had rejected her, so this difficult task fell on his shoulders. Even Mo Linyuan felt a headache when he thought of Leng Rongrong¡¯s reaction upon being woken up by him. He did not know how to wake her up. After some thought, Mo Linyuan patted Leng Rongrong¡¯s shoulder lightly. The woman in his arms suddenly turned over and snuggled into his arms like a kitten. She rubbed against him and then continued to sleepfortably. Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s time to get up. It¡¯s half past four. ¡± After a moment of silence, Mo Linyuan spoke. His voice was maic and pleasant to the ear. However, no matter how melodious his voice was, it was of no use to Leng Rongrong. She continued to sleep and turned a deaf ear to him. She even raised her hand and pped Mo Linyuan¡¯s face, then said unconsciously, ¡°Shut up.¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. He frowned helplessly and looked at the woman¡¯s fair and beautiful sleeping face. He was actually a little reluctant to wake her up. However, his wife had told him to wake her up when it was time. He had no choice but to do so. After some thought, Mo Linyuan lifted the nket and left Leng Rongrong to try to wake her up. However, the cold did not wake her up as well. Instead, it made her snuggle deeper into a warm ce and bury herself in Mo Linyuan¡¯s arms. She was curled up like a cat afraid of the cold. Mo Linyuan was speechless. Even this didn¡¯t work? Looking at Leng Rongrong, Mo Linyuan suddenly thought of a good idea. His lips curled up slightly. A devilish smile was revealed. Chapter 175 - Lord Fourth’s Exclusive Waking Up Secret Method

Chapter 175: Lord Fourth¡¯s Exclusive Waking Up Secret Method

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Arge hand grabbed Leng Rongrong and pulled her up. Leng Rongrong was dragged all of a sudden. She was in a daze and felt immensely irritable. She tried hard to open her eyes to a slit, and then without thinking, she threw a punch. Mo Linyuan did not give her the chance to hit him. He suddenly grabbed Leng Rongrong¡¯s wrists. Leng Rongrong, who was about to attack Mo Linyuan, suddenly could not move her hands. She let out a groggy groan as if her consciousness had not yet woken up, but her body had already stirred. Hence, Leng Rongrong did not say anything and just kicked Mo Linyuan with one leg. Mo Linyuan grabbed Leng Rongrong¡¯s wrists with one hand and grabbed her feet with the other. All of a sudden, Leng Rongrong could not move. ¡°Let me go!¡± Leng Rongrong roared irritably. Her eyes were still half-open. ¡°Leng Rongrong, are you up or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting up. I¡¯m still sleeping!¡± A certain woman with messy hair and a delicate face shouted angrily. ¡°You¡¯re evil. I want to sleep. Go away!¡± ...... Leng Rongrong struggled for some time and slipped away from Mo Linyuan¡¯s hands like a slippery loach. Mo Linyuan was speechless. The woman fell over, covered herself with the nket, and went back to sleep. He had called her so many times just now, but she was asleep again. Mo Linyuan did not know what to say. ¡°Honey, time to wake up.¡± Mo Linyuan leaned over and pulled Leng Rongrong¡¯s nket, then tried to pull her up from the bed once more. Leng Rongrong raised her hand and gave him a p. Mo Lingyuan caught her hand. Then, Leng Rongrong gave him another flying kick. On the bed, the two of them started to fight. Leng Rongrong almost didn¡¯t open her eyes, and just fought violently with Mo Linyuan. After a long time, Mo Linyuan could not take it anymore. After all, she was his wife, and he couldn¡¯t bear to hit her too hard. However, if he hit her too lightly, his wife would still be in a daze and refuse to wake up, as though she wanted to continue sleeping. After a long time, Mo Linyuan suddenly grabbed Leng Rongrong¡¯s wrist. ¡°Leng Rongrong, if you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯m going to throw you out. You were the one who said to wake you up yesterday!¡± Mo Linyuan threatened. As he spoke, Mo Linyuan exuded a powerful and terrifying aura, and his entire body released a bone-chilling coldness. Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t feel anything at all, or even if she did, she didn¡¯t care. Mo Linyuan threatened her, so she hit him back even more ruthlessly. Then, the two of them sparred on the bed and fell to the ground. The sounds of their fight filled the entire space. ****** On the ground floor, Tang Luo and Li Ruhua were both stunned. It felt like the third floor was about to copse. Were Master Linyuan and Miss Rongrong tearing down the house? Storm was lying in a corner and shrinking his neck in fear. It was terrifying. He felt that it was so dangerous upstairs. No, no, he was petrified! Leng Rongrong, who was upstairs, was not as dazed as before, but she was extremely irritable after being woken up. She was not happy no matter how she looked at Mo Linyuan. She opened her eyes wide and started to trade moves with Mo Linyuan. Every move she made was lethal. She looked like a small woman, but Mo Linyuan did not dare to be careless when he fought with her. It was as if he would be beaten up by her if he was just a little careless. Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong simply fought for a while. The two of them fought back and forth, and after a while, Leng Rongrong¡¯s anger subsided, and she felt refreshed. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Leng Rongrong, who was already sweating. Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. She was not a dead pig. After fighting with Mo Linyuan for so long, if she still did not wake up, what was the difference between her and a dead person? ¡°You¡¯re awake. Go and wash up.¡± Mo Lingyuan looked at Leng Rongrong, who had woken up in an instant, with interest. So it wasn¡¯t that Linyuan couldn¡¯t wake Rongrong up, it was just that he didn¡¯t use the right method. Leng Rongrong turned around and went to wash up. Mo Linyuan followed Leng Rongrong into the bathroom to wash up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Rongrong frowned and looked at Mo Linyuan. ¡°I came in first. I¡¯ll wash up first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a big ce. Isn¡¯t it appropriate to wash up together?¡± Mo Linyuan took his toothbrush and cup, squeezed some toothpaste out of it, and prepared to wash up. ¡°I¡¯m just brushing my teeth and washing my face. You¡¯re my wife, and I¡¯m your husband. Is there anything I should avoid?¡± Mo Linyuan did not think much of it. He tidied up and stood beside Leng Rongrong. He picked up his toothbrush and toothpaste and was about to brush his teeth. Leng Rongrong was speechless. What he said seemed to make sense. It was just brushing their teeth and washing their faces. But she had never brushed her teeth and washed her face with anyone before. It felt weird¡­ However, this did not seem to be impossible. Should she act more naturally? Leng Rongrong looked at the handsome Mo Linyuan in the mirror and could not help but fall into a trance. ¡°Toothpaste.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at the toothpaste in Leng Rongrong¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just brushing teeth and washing faces together. What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Mo Linyuan sluggishly, then followed his line of sight to her own hands, and saw that she had squeezed out all the toothpaste. It was really awkward. ¡°Is it good?¡± Thinking of how Leng Rongrong had been staring at him just now, Mo Linyuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. His hair was a little loose in the morning, and he looked like a warm man. But when he smiled, there was a trace of evil on his face. Leng Rongrong swallowed. Of course, he was attractive. Mo Linyuan¡¯s appearance could be said to be exceedingly handsome and devilish. However, she couldn¡¯t directlypliment him, right? Otherwise, someone¡¯s tail might be raised to the sky. Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong with interest. Looking at this woman¡¯s dull expression, he felt inexplicably good. She was really cute. After Leng Rongrong came back to her senses, she tidied up and started to brush her teeth with Mo Linyuan. The two of them stood side by side. The mirror was quite spacious, and she could see their upper bodies. She reached Mo Linyuan¡¯s shoulder, and the two of them were brushing their teeth in the mirror. They looked verypatible. Leng Rongrong looked at the mirror in a daze. After brushing his teeth, Mo Linyuan patted Leng Rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ll train with you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Rongrong felt the warmth from Mo Linyuan¡¯srge palm and suddenly felt that it was not bad to have such a husband. At least, that face was very pleasing to her eyes. How many people in the world had such an enchanting appearance? Chapter 176

Chapter 176: Young Master, You Weren¡¯t Roughed Up

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After Leng Rongrong finished washing up, she went out to change into a set of sportswear, then looked at Mo Linyuan. Mo Linyuan had also changed his clothes. He was wearing ck sportswear. Even though it was only sportswear, this man¡¯s looks did not diminish. He seemed to look good in anything. After all, he had a model-like figure and a face that was beyond beautiful. Leng Rongrong would never get tired of this face. However, it was a pity that Mo Linyuan was not the person in charge of the Nether World Abyss... It would be perfect if he was as powerful as the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. Unfortunately, no one was perfect. Even the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire was not as good-looking as Mo Linyuan. It was a pity she didn¡¯t get to see the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire thest time she went to the ind. However, it was meaningless now since she was with her husband. Forget about the other men. When Leng Rongrong thought of this, she felt much more at ease. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan went downstairs together. When they reached the ground floor, they realized everyone was up and waiting for them. Tang Luo was dozing off on the sofa. ...... The two little cuties were nestled on Storm¡¯s side. They leaned on his soft body while yawning andining. Why wasn¡¯t Leng Rongrong up yet? Nanyu thought that his father had probably been roughed up badly. Upon hearing themotion upstairs, almost everyone raised their heads to look at Leng Rongrong and her lover. Then, Tang Luo looked at Mo Linyuan in surprise and asked, ¡°Young Master, you didn¡¯t get beaten up?¡± ¡°You want to be beaten up?¡± Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows. Tang Luo quickly shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to. Leng Rongrong was too good at beating people up, and he couldn¡¯t take it. Tang Luo thought of how Leng Rongrong had defeated him in less than three moves when he had fought with her yesterday. He felt that Leng Rongrong was terrifying. He had been thrown into the Special Forces for training, but in the end, Tang Luo was not even as strong as this woman who looked like she could not even truss a chicken. Perhaps in Leng Rongrong¡¯s eyes, he was the weak one. ¡°Miss Rongrong, you didn¡¯t have a morning outburst?¡± Li Ruhua looked at Leng Rongrong and recalled the scene of him being beaten up. He felt a little sorry for himself. ¡°Hehehe, hahaha...no!¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. Did she dare to? Mo Linyuan had her in his grasp, and he had kissed her awake. He was really strong! She had estimated that her chances of winning against Mo Linyuan were slim. So, Leng Rongrong decided that if Mo Linyuan woke her up in the future, she would definitely get up once she regained her consciousness. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she would be tortured. ¡°Since you¡¯re all ready, let¡¯s go out and train.¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a run today. After that, we¡¯ll use some standing pole.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± someone said. Mo Linyuan and Li Ruhua nodded. Leng Rongrong then looked at Nanyu and Yanyan. ¡°You two should exercise together. Although you¡¯re both still young, you must have the ability to protect yourself.¡± Yanyan raised his hand and took out a small weapon he had made herself. He used the slingshot, and a small explosion urred on the ground outside. Then, Yanyan took out some self-defense tools such as chili water. Thereafter, he raised his head and looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°I... No,¡± Yanyan said in his childish voice. What he meant was that he didn¡¯t want to run, and he didn¡¯t need to run. He had many weapons to protect himself, so he didn¡¯t need to rely on training to make himself stronger. Leng Rongrong was speechless. She was actually a bit convinced by Yanyan. Leng Rongrong had seen Yanyan¡¯s various weapons, and she had also seen Huahua being beaten up badly. Moreover, seeing that Yanyan was still so young, Leng Rongrong hesitated for a moment. ¡°Yanyan has never liked sports.¡± Chu Wei exined, ¡°He¡¯s always been someone who would never stand if he could sit or lie down if he could... He¡¯s toozy to even speak. The only thing he¡¯s interested in is to study his contraptions, weapons, and the like.¡± ¡°In that case, Yanyan, you don¡¯t have to go out for a run. Butter, we¡¯ll be standing in the backyard. Yanyan, you have to walk a few rounds in the backyard to strengthen your body.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Yanyan in a domineering manner. Little Yanyan pouted and felt a little unwilling. Little Nanyu tried to persuade him, ¡°Yanyan, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to protect your mom? If you don¡¯t be stronger, how are you going to protect her? What if you didn¡¯t bring your weapons with you when you¡¯re out and your mom gets bullied again? What will you do?¡± Little Yanyan suddenly raised his head and nced at Chu Wei. Then, he seemed to have visualized the scene of his mother being bullied. Instantly, a hint of anger shed in the little bun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Run!¡± Little Yanyan nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Good child.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°Little Nanyu will run with us, but he doesn¡¯t have to run too far. Storm, you follow us too. You take care of the child!¡± Storm got up from the ground with a whoosh. He was shocked upon being called. After hearing that he would take care of the child, Storm breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he saw the two littleds, who had been cuddling him, roll to the side because he had stood up. He immediately reached out his paw in embarrassment and pulled the two littleds back. The group of people packed up and set off. As Chu Wei¡¯s body had not fully recovered, she stayed at home to look after the house. Leng Rongrong set off with a group of people. Yanyan also went for a run because of Nanyu¡¯s encouragement. However, thezy Yanyan was also running incredibly slowly. He was practically walking at the back. ¡°Storm, protect the two of them. Don¡¯t go too far. Take them home after a short walk, alright?¡± Leng Rongrong ran a few steps, then turned back and shouted at Storm. Storm nodded and whimpered. It was an indication that he would take good care of the children. Only then did Leng Rongrong rx and run faster. Mo Linyuan followed Leng Rongrong¡¯s side at a steady pace, while Li Ruhua and Tang Luo trailed behind. After running a few steps, Tang Luo was already panting. ¡°Eh, have I not exercised for too long? Why can¡¯t I run anymore after such a short distance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also a little tired.¡± Li Ruhua raised his head to look at Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan, who were about to run out of sight. Only then did he realize that the pair had run so fast. Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan had probably realized they were about to be left behind, so they stopped in their tracks and waited for them. Not long after, the two of them caught up, but they were already panting. ¡°You two are too weak.¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°You need to exercise more. After a few days of running, you can start running with weights.¡± Tang Luo and Li Rihua were speechless. They felt a sense of danger. Leng Rongrong seemed to be serious. ¡°You guys, train well. It¡¯s really too difficult for me. I have to use a bodyguard and train him myself.¡± Leng Rongrong sighed. Li Ruhua lowered his head in shame. ¡°I-I will train well...¡± Li Ruhua didn¡¯t realize what kind of terrifying training was waiting for him when she said this. Leng Rongrong was like a nightmare. Chapter 177

Chapter 177: Young Madam is a Ruthless Person

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

That day, Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan led Li Ruhua and Tang Luo on a run for nearly an hour. When Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong returned, their faces weren¡¯t flushed, and their hearts weren¡¯t beating fast. They did not even sweat. However, Li Ruhua and Tang Luo were already in a terrible state. Not only was Tang Luo sweating profusely, but he was also panting heavily. He even felt like he was about to die. When Tang Luomented, Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know Chinese medicine. Even if you die suddenly, I can still jab you with a few needles and bring you back to life.¡± Thus, Tang Luo finished the entire run in such a pitiful manner. He really wished he could die. The scarier part was yet toe. After the run, Leng Rongrong brought a few people to the backyard. In the backyard, Leng Rongrong had already ordered people to build a few plum blossom pirs. The area was quiterge, right under an ancient and tall persimmon tree. ¡°Do you all know how to perform a stance?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°I do.¡± Nanyu raised his hand to answer. Li Ruhua asked with a confused look, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at it. I have never had any systematic training.¡± ...... Yanyan also looked at Leng Rongrong. The little bun was reallyzy. He leaned on Storm¡¯s body. His back was against Storm¡¯s legs, and he supported himself effortlessly with his feet. If there was a cushion on the ground, Yanyan would probably be lying dead on the ground. Yanyan shook his head listlessly as if he had exhausted all his energy from going out for a walk. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Storm, demonstrate,¡± Leng Rongrong said. Storm suddenly jumped on top of the plum blossom dome, and then this wolf actually stood up like a human and made a posture of standing on a dome. The posture was very standard. Li Ruhua and the others were stunned. Although they knew Storm was very smart and powerful, who would have thought that he could actually make such a posture? It was really over the top. Moreover, Storm was originally a very beautiful wolf. When he suddenly stood up on his two legs, he was a little funny. ¡°Even a wolf is stronger than me.¡± Huahua realized a problem. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as a wolf,¡± Tang Luo said. Yanyan yawned. He felt that the movement was a little difficult, so the little bun frowned and felt a little troubled. He didn¡¯t like to do tiring things. He liked to use his brain, but he didn¡¯t like to use his strength. ¡°Come down, Storm.¡± Leng Rongrong asked the others, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Li Ruhua shook his head honestly. He had seen how Storm was standing, but it was still a wolf. No matter how well it acted, Storm was still an animal. The bodies of wolves and humans were different. Leng Rongrong let Nanyu go up and demonstrate. Then, she pointed out his posture, and the others also stood on the stake one by one. They were all in position. Leng Rongrong nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yanyan, Nanyu, stand here for ten minutes. Huahua, Luoluo, you two take an hour!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t one hour a little too long?¡± Li Ruhua and Tang Luo were in disbelief. They had only been standing there for a few seconds, and their legs were already shaking. Wouldn¡¯t they die if they stood there for an hour? Leng Rongrong looked at the two of them, and her lips suddenly curved into a dangerous smile. A few minutester, the confused Huahua and Luoluo were shocked. Leng Rongrong had brought over countless knives and buried them under the pirs. If Tang Luo, Li Ruhua, and the others fell down, they would probably be stabbed by the knives and be porcupines. What was even more ruthless was that Leng Rongrong whistled a few times, and not long after, many venomous snakes slithered out from the surroundings. These venomous snakes surrounded the wooden stake, then stretched their heads out to look at Li Ruhua and the others. As long as the two of them dared to jump off the pir, the venomous tongues would bite them until they were full of holes. ¡°Miss Rongrong, you don¡¯t have to be so cruel, do you? We¡¯re all on the same side!¡± The more Tang Luo cried, the more he had no tears. He felt his blood run cold when he saw those snakes. What kind of monster was Leng Rongrong? Why did she casually summon so many venomous snakes? Moreover, these colorful vipers were really terrifying. Would he be bitten to death by the vipers? ¡°Miss Rongrong, I¡¯m afraid of snakes...¡± Li Ruhua¡¯s legs were already shaking, and his face was scrunched up. He was a bulky man, but at this moment, tears were about to pour down. Leng Rongrong said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you¡¯re afraid of snakes. If you¡¯re afraid of snakes, then stay up there.¡± Li Ruhua was speechless. Chu Wei was there to watch the show. When she saw the scene, she was shocked. She thought she was already ruthless enough, but Leng Rongrong was even more ruthless than her. Leng Rongrong was really heartless. Even Chu Wei was starting to worry about her little bun. Fortunately, Leng Rongrong did not request for the two littleds to stand for a long time. Only a short while was enough. Yanyan stood upright. His posture could be said to be very standard, especially when he saw Chu Wei. The little bun stood even more steadily. He ignored everything and held his stance seriously. Nanyu also stood obediently and didn¡¯t look at the knives and the poisonous snakes. Leng Rongrong watched the time from the side. Ten minutester, she let the two cute little babiese down. ¡°Mi-miss Rongrong, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Li Ruhua looked at Leng Rongrong with a head full of sweat. He was afraid of the poisonous snake, and his legs were weak from standing. It was as if he was going to fall at any moment. ¡°Hang in there, Huahua. I believe you can do it.¡± Leng Rongrong revealed a kind smile. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you can fall down. A few stabs on your buttocks or a few bites from a venomous snake shouldn¡¯t be as painful as standing, I think.¡± Li Ruhua and Tang Luo were bbergasted. An assistant and a bodyguard were standing still pitifully. The rest of the people watched. Nanyu moved a small stool over and ate some snacks while watching the show. Yanyan directly took out a cushion, theny on the ground andzily drank milk. Tang Luo was speechless. He suddenly felt so envious of these two little brats. ¡°Stand properly. Little Nanyu, you keep an eye on him,¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Mommy is going to take a shower.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Nanyu answered after nodding. After Leng Rongrong left, Nanyu took out two thick joss sticks and lit them up. He buried them on the ground behind Tang Luo and Li Ruhua. Smoke rose from the incense. Because the incense was thick, Tang Luo and Li Ruhua could clearly feel the heat behind them. As soon as their butt lowered a bit, they felt like they were about to be burned. Nanyu was even more ruthless than Leng Rongrong. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve gone too far! Take the incense away!¡± Tang Luoined. ¡°No,¡± Nanyu took out an apple and said as he munched, ¡°Your stances are wrong. I¡¯ll help you adjust it. It¡¯s like this on TV. It¡¯s an effective method!¡± Chapter 178

Chapter 178: You Know Too Little

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After Yanyan finished drinking the milk, he wiped the stain on his mouth and nodded in agreement. ¡°Brother is right.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good at all.¡± Tang Luo¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Luoluo, you have to work hard. I believe you¡¯re truly capable!¡± Nanyu blinked at Tang Luo. ¡°Huahua, you have to work hard too. You have to be strong so that you can protect my parents¡­ Although my parents are already stronger than you, you can¡¯t drag them down!¡± Nanyu¡¯s words made Tang Luo and Li Ruhua blush. Nanyu was right. They seemed to be dragging Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan down. With Mo Linyuan and Leng Rongrong¡¯s powerful abilities, they actually did not need any bodyguards... Li Ruhua¡¯s eyes were filled with tears when he thought of Leng Rongrong¡¯s promise to avenge and protect him after seeing he had been bullied. Yes, Li Ruhua couldn¡¯tpromise. He had to be stronger. He had to improve to protect Leng Rongrong. Since Leng Rongrong was so good to him, why didn¡¯t he work harder and be strong enough to protect her? Leng Rongrong had been increasing his sry, but how could he just cook every day? Li Ruhua¡¯s eyes reddened, and then he raised his butt and stood more upright. ...... Nanyu nodded, ¡°Huahua¡¯s posture is very urate. Keep it up.¡± Tang Luo saw how serious Li Ruhua was and suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t lose to him, so he also became serious. When Leng Rongrong came down from the shower, it was almost time. After the venomous snakes had dispersed, Leng Rongrong put away the knives. ¡°Luoluo, Huahua, you cane down now.¡± Tang Luo and Li Ruhua stood there without moving. Leng Rongrong looked up and saw that Li Ruhua¡¯s face was already covered in tears. She was shocked. ¡°Huahua, are you serious? I¡¯m just training you. You¡¯re crying? Why do you cry more than Nanyu¡¯s master, Chen Huai?!¡± ¡°No, m-my butt was burned, but my legs are numb from standing. I can¡¯t move!¡± Li Ruhua said miserably. Beside him, Tang Luo was in a simr situation. He was numb from standing and couldn¡¯t move at all. He couldn¡¯t even get down. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°You two are really...¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say to them. Leng Rongrong leaped up the wooden stake that was half the height of a human. She stood firmly on it and nced at Tang Luo. Then, she reached out and grabbed Tang Luo¡¯s arm. With a gentle pull, she lifted Tang Luo up and threw him in front of Storm. The violent wind blocked Tang Luo¡¯s path for a moment and allowed him tond safely. After that, Leng Rongrong threw Li Ruhua down. The two tall men were easily thrown down from the top of the plum blossom dome by Leng Rongrong. ¡°Thank you, Miss Rongrong.¡± Li Ruhua was still crying. Because his feet were numb, he couldn¡¯t control his tears at all. Tang Luo massaged his legs as he looked at Leng Rongrong and said, ¡°Miss Rongrong, do you know how to practice on the plum blossom dome? How can you stand so steadily?¡± The plum blossom dome was actually very thin. It was not difficult for an ordinary person to stand still on it. However, it was extremely difficult to do other things and walk around for a long time. However, to Leng Rongrong, it did not seem to be too difficult. She walked up and down on the plum blossom dome as if she was walking on t ground. Furthermore, Leng Rongrong had not even lost her bnce when she had lifted them up and thrown them down with all her might. One could only imagine how powerful she was. ¡°I¡¯ll only do it once. You can observe.¡± Leng Rongrong checked the time. She still had time to make it to the filming set, so she started to practice on the plum blossom dome. This kind of traditional kung fu was taught by her godfather. One of her godfathers was once a big shot in the underworld. He loved kung fu the most, and he loved to practice shadowboxing. He had a very good personality. This set of shadowboxing was taught to her by her godfather when she was young. First Godfather said that shadowboxing could also soothe one¡¯s mind. She liked this set of shadowboxing techniques because it allowed her to move a thousand pounds with little force. It also looked good when she was fighting, just like dancing. After a few rounds, she could defeat her enemies. Leng Rongrong finished a set of shadowboxing. Tang Luo and Li Ruhua apuded madly in admiration. After pping, Tang Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Rongrong, are you practicing that set of fist techniques just for show? It doesn¡¯t look like it can knock people down.¡± ¡°Do you want to test it?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Tang Luo while feeling amused. ¡°Luoluo, you know too little! Come,e here. I¡¯ll tell you how to beat people with this fist technique. ¡± When Leng Rongrong waved at Tang Luo, he felt his hair stand on end. However, out of genuine curiosity, he still walked in front of Leng Rongrong. After that, Leng Rongrong told him to get ready. Following that, just as Tang Luo said that he was ready, he was subdued by Leng Rongrong. ¡°No, I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± Tang Luo reneged. ¡°Alright, how about this? You attack me. As long as you can sessfully attack me, I will consider you powerful!¡± Leng Rongrong stood with her hands behind her back. Tang Luo was suspicious, but he still attacked Leng Rongrong. After Mo Linyuan came back from his shower, he stood not far away and looked at Leng Rongrong. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. Seeing that his assistant was looking for death, he did not say anything and just watched the show. ¡°Daddy,e here!¡± Nanyu waved at Mo Linyuan. Mo Lingyuan moved closer and Nanyu stuffed some food into his mouth. Mo Linyuan was speechless. In less than three minutes after Tang Luo attacked Leng Rongrong, he tried all sorts of methods, but they all failed in the end. This was because every time Leng Rongrong got close to Tang Luo, she could easily subdue him. She could grab him with a backhand or use four moves to deflect a thousand attacks. In any case, no matter what technique she used, Leng Rongrong could ovee force with softness. ¡°Did you see that? Even if I don¡¯t use brute force, I can still use shadowboxing against you. The most amazing thing about shadowboxing is that it can use softness to ovee strength. No matter how weak one¡¯s body is, no matter how bad one¡¯s physical condition is, once they start fighting, they can deal with even the strongest opponent.¡± Leng Rongrong exined to Tang Luo and the others, then said that she would teach them when she had the time. Because it was gettingte, Leng Rongrong went straight to the set. When the production team contacted Ye Tianxin, they asked her to go to the set and film the next day. Originally, there were other candidates for the role of the second female lead. Leng Rongrong was lucky. That day, when she went to the set, the director happened to take a fancy to her. In addition, the previous second female lead couldn¡¯t take part because she was injured, so Leng Rongrong was chosen. Leng Rongrong drove herself to the set. The moment she arrived at the set, Leng Rongrong could feel that the entire crew was looking at her differently. Chapter 179

Chapter 179: Old Naughty Child

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Rongrong first went to look for the assistant director. Because she had seen him the day before, she was more familiar with him. ¡°Assistant Director Zhu, do I really have to be the second female lead in this drama?¡± After Leng Rongrong found Assistant Director Zhu, she first inquired about the specific situation. After all, it should be Ye Tianxin¡¯s arrangement, and Leng Rongrong wasn¡¯t sure if Ye Tianxin was just trying to mess with her. ording to Ye Tianxin¡¯s personality, it was possible that she would lie to Leng Rongrong. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why? Didn¡¯t your manager make it clear to you?¡± Assistant Director Zhu quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Director Fu thinks you have a good temperament that is very suitable for the second female lead. Elder Qi also saw you that day and thought you¡¯re a perfect fit. Hence, our director and the producer discussed it and finally decided to let you y the role. Originally, you didn¡¯t have this chance. Speaking of which, you¡¯re lucky that the actress who was originally set to be the second female lead was injured, and she quit.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Leng Rongrong was very happy. ¡°Where¡¯s the director? I¡¯ll go and thank him.¡± ¡°The director is over there. You should go over and look for him. It just so happens that he also wants to exin the scene to you.¡± Leng Rongrong went to look for the director. The director was talking to the producer, and he was very happy to see Leng Rongrong. ¡°Little girl, your temperament is indeed not bad. The way you dealt with the male actor that day was very simr to the second female lead in the script.¡± The director observed Leng Rongrong up close and asked the producer next to him, ¡°How is it? Very good, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± The producer nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Director Fu asked. ...... ¡°Leng Rongrong,¡± ¡°Rongrong, good! Very good. Rongrong, have you ever acted in a movie?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s exceptional!¡± A voice suddenly came from behind and interrupted the director, ¡°This girl, not only is her acting good, but she¡¯s also very good in other aspects. Old Fu, don¡¯t you believe what I¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Elder Qi!¡± Leng Rongrong was pleasantly surprised when she saw the person. ¡°Elder Qi, long time no see!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while indeed. I¡¯m so happy to see you again!¡± Elder Qi grabbed Leng Rongrong excitedly, ¡°Girl,e and y chess with me. I haven¡¯t yed it in a long time. I couldn¡¯t beat you thest time, but I must beat you this time. I¡¯ve already thought of a way to break it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, I haven¡¯t started talking about the scene yet!¡± Director Fu saw Leng Rongrong being dragged away by Elder Qi and shouted in a hurry. ¡°What acting? Rongrong is a smart girl and has a strong ability to understand. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to exin the acting to her. If she has to, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Elder Qi said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Old Qi. Don¡¯t y for too long. The shoot is about to start. Let the stylist work first. After the female lead is done filming, it¡¯s time for the second female lead!¡± Director Fu shouted. ¡°I know, I know. We know what we¡¯re doing!¡± Elder Qi pulled Leng Rongrong to a quiet corner and sat under a big tree. Elder Qi¡¯s assistant had prepared a table and two small chairs for him. After they sat down, they started ying chess. Leng Rongrong let Elder Qi go first while she got the makeup artist to work while watching Elder Qi go off. Thereafter, she moved on to the next step. An old man and a young man, it was a lovely scene. Many people gathered around to watch. After all, one of them was Elder Qi, a senior in the entertainment industry, a senior Film Emperor, and a very well-known one. Even at his old age, he was still filming, and his poprity had never diminished. Many people wanted to please Elder Qi, but none of them seeded. There were even situations where he had hit the nail on the head. Elder Qi had always been a serious person, so most of the time, he was stone-faced. Although many artists present wanted to get to know Elder Qi, they were also very afraid of him. Just when everyone wanted to get close but didn¡¯t dare to, Leng Rongrong suddenly appeared and even dared to y chess with Elder Qi. Most importantly, such a serious Elder Qi had be an old naughty child in front of Leng Rongrong. He was actually always smiling and would even go back on his word when ying chess. However, when Leng Rongrong nced at him, Elder Qi would put down his chess piece embarrassedly. It indicated that he had no regrets and would not go back on his word. No one would have thought that Leng Rongrong actually knew Elder Qi. She was obviously a new actress who had never been seen before. But not only did she suddenly be the second female lead, she also managed to spend such a good time with Elder Qi. Naturally, there were others who were envious. ¡°I won!¡± Leng Rongrong had sessfully won against Elder Qi. She looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°Elder Qi, we didn¡¯t make any bet. Look, I won this time, but you didn¡¯t give me anything. Am I at a loss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just for fun. Let¡¯s forget about the bet, okay?¡± Elder Qi chuckled and began to act shamelessly. Probably because he was old, Elder Qi was very cute when he acted shamelessly. Leng Rongrongughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding with you. How would I dare to ask you for a bet? Elder Qi, let¡¯s y again next time. I¡¯m going to change my clothes. It¡¯s my turn soon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Although Elder Qi really wanted to pull Leng Rongrong into another round, he wasn¡¯t someone who would mess around. Having fun was naturally not as important as filming. As soon as Leng Rongrong entered the changing room, she ran into the female lead who was also there to change. The female lead was yed by an actress named Gu Meiyue. This Gu Meiyue was indeed very beautiful. Her face was so natural, and she had a fairy-like aura about her. She was very suitable for the role. When Leng Rongrong entered the changing room, she could not help but exim at how beautiful Gu Meiyue was. After all, she was obsessed with appearance, so even if she saw a beautiful woman, she would still feel a sense of joy. Just as Leng Rongrong was about to greet Gu Meiyue, thetter suddenly looked at her and asked sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re really something. You can even hook an old man.¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. What did she mean? Although she didn¡¯t quite understand what Meiyue was saying, it didn¡¯t sound like something good! Just as Leng Rongrong was about to stop Gu Meiyue and ask her what she meant, her phone suddenly rang. After a moment of hesitation, Leng Rongrong took a look at her phone. Leng Rongrong was surprised when she saw that it was Leng Guantong. Leng Guantong actually called her? This was really a miracle. This person had never treated her as a daughter, so why did he suddenly call her? Leng Rongrong wanted to hang up, but after some thought, she picked it up. After all, it was a rare call. Since it was a call, she would like to hear what the other party had to say. ¡°Rongrong, why did you take so long to answer the phone?¡± Leng Guantong¡¯s friendly voice came from the other end of the phone. It was so friendly that Leng Rongrong had goosebumps all over her body. She even wondered if there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°Mr. Leng, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Rongrong asked coldly. Chapter 180

Chapter 180: Are You Terminally Ill?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Rongrong, why are you calling me that? You should call me your father or dad.¡± Leng Guantong¡¯s words carried a hint of me. Leng Rongrong was speechless. Father? Dad? He was someone who had never fulfilled his responsibilities as a father and never spent a single cent on her. Leng Guantong even wanted to snatch her mother¡¯s house away. Did he actually want her to call him father? Thest time they had met, Leng Guantong had not been so polite to her. He had been protecting Leng Qingqing with all his heart. ¡°Leng Guantong, are you terminally ill?¡± Leng Rongrong asked seriously after a moment of hesitation. On the other end of the line, Leng Guantong was coughing so hard that he almost spat his lungs out. He had to use a lot of strength to suppress the anger in his chest. Then, Leng Guantong forced a smile and asked, ¡°Rongrong, why would you say that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other reason other than the fact that you¡¯re terminally ill. Out of nowhere, you want to be close to your abandoned daughter.¡± Leng Rongrong held her phone between her shoulder and head, then started to pick up her costume to inspect it. It was a Xianxia drama. Since Leng Rongrong and the female lead were from the same sect, her clothes were quite simr to the female lead¡¯s. The sect¡¯s clothes were all white, and it made the characters look immortal. Of course, the female lead¡¯s clothes were specially custom-made, and the fabric used was different from the secondary female lead¡¯s clothes. The female lead¡¯s clothes had countlessyers of light muslin. It fluttered easily. At first nce, she looked like a fairy. ...... The second female lead¡¯s character had feweryers. It was not as ethereal. Leng Rongrong nced at it, then took out her phone and put it on speaker. The stylist wasn¡¯t around, so she changed into this outfit. On the other end of the phone, Leng Guantong seemed to be silent for a long time before he said slowly, ¡°Rongrong, I¡¯ve thought it through recently. I know I¡¯m wrong. Sometimes, I can¡¯t sleep when I think of you at night. I know you¡¯re angry, and I know that it¡¯s my fault. I want to apologize to you seriously. Are you free tonight? If you¡¯re free, I will treat you to a meal. Can I? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bring your aunt and the others. You don¡¯t have to worry about me having a meal with you. After all, you¡¯re my daughter, right?¡± ¡°Treat me to a meal?¡± The corners of Leng Rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and a trace of slyness shed in her eyes. ¡°Sure, then can I choose the ce?¡± ¡°Of course, you can eat anywhere you want,¡± Leng Guantong assured. ¡°Really? I want to go to the North Thearch Club to eat.¡± Leng Rongrong twirled her hair with her fingers. A cheeky smile was on her face. The North Thearch Club was the best club in the city and even in the country. Not only was it the best, but it was also the most expensive. A meal at the North Thearch Club was not something ordinary people could afford. Even the most ordinary side dishes would be sold at sky-high prices in the North Thearch Club. ¡°North Thearch Club?¡± When Leng Guantong heard her answer, his face twitched. He was silent for a long time on the other end of the phone as if he had made a difficult decision. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the North Emperor Club. I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up tonight.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll drive there myself. What time then?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°At five?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Rongrong hung up the phone after she finished speaking. Her lips curved into a smile with a hint of wickedness. Leng Guantong wanted to make up with her and be a good father? She didn¡¯t believe it, but she didn¡¯t mind seeing what Leng Guantong was up to this time and what he wanted. Of course, it was nothing to ask him to treat her to a meal. The food at North Thearch Club was extremely expensive, and she could eat until her heart ached. He had abandoned her for so many years, and after he found her, he wanted her to marry in his daughter¡¯s ce. Did she look so easy to bully? After Leng Rongrong changed into her clothes and got her hair done, she went out. She was supposed to put on some makeup, but Gu Meiyue told the makeup artist that the second female lead¡¯s makeup would affect the female lead¡¯s image, so she got the makeup artist to do a simple one for Leng Rongrong. Hence, Leng Rongrong looked as though she almost had no makeup on. But what was amazing was that although Leng Rongrong had almost no makeup on, she was the most outstanding one among all the people. Just like Gu Meiyue, both of them were considered to be of higher status among the actresses, but Leng Rongrong was the most eye-catching. Even though Gu Meiyue was wearing the female lead¡¯s costume and had on heavier makeup, she could notpare to Leng Rongrong at all. Gu Meiyue had initially thought that she was definitely more beautiful than Leng Rongrong. After all, she was born with a pretty face. She had big eyes, a high nose bridge, and standard facial features. Her skin was also considered to be in good condition. She had a good foundation and didn¡¯t have the face of an inte celebrity. She was the ssic kind of beauty, and everyone said that she had the face of a female lead. However, at this time, she was far from Leng Rongrong. Even though she was better than Leng Rongrong in terms of clothing and style, she could not suppress Leng Rongrong¡¯s radiance. ¡°Assistant Director Zhu, isn¡¯t this a little bad? Letting a second female lead steal the limelight from the first female lead?¡± The more Gu Meiyue watched, the more she felt that Leng Rongrong was a thorn in her eyes, so she looked for the assistant director and spoke. ¡°Rongrong is pretty, but she¡¯s different from you. She has a demonic aura on her, a mix of righteousness and wickedness. I think she¡¯s pretty good. The makeup artist is good. She didn¡¯t put on heavy makeup. It ended up looking very natural.¡± Assistant Director Zhu took a few looks and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Meiyue, you don¡¯t have to worry about her stealing your limelight. Isn¡¯t that the role Leng Rongrong is ying? It was like this in the original work. The second female lead and the first female lead were different in terms of looks, but they were both peerless beauties. You¡¯re a ssic beauty, and she can¡¯t suppress your elegance while she¡¯s a cold and wicked beauty. There¡¯s no conflict.¡± Gu Meiyue was speechless. Although there was no conflict in the plot, she would definitely be crushed by Leng Rongrong when it was actually filmed. She had always been proud of her looks, but she had never expected to see Leng Rongrong like this. Leng Rongrong was also very natural, but she really had the air of an immortal¡ªthat kind of aloof immortal. As for her, she only had the tacky aura of an actress. Rather than being afraid that Leng Rongrong would steal the limelight, she was more jealous. She was jealous that someone was better looking than her and that someone could please Elder Qi so much. ****** After making countless phone calls, Leng Guantong finally found some connections who could give him ess to North Thearch Club. Only members could enter the North Thearch Club. Leng Guantong was not qualified to be a member of the club yet, so he needed to borrow a membership card if he wanted to go in for a meal. When Leng Rongrong mentioned going to the North Thearch club, Leng Guantong was actually quite surprised. He did not expect that this wild girl from the countryside would want to eat at such a high-end ce. However, for the sake of his daughter¡¯s future, he still decided to pretend to fix the rtionship with Leng Rongrong. Chapter 181

Chapter 181: What Could an Ignorant Person Like Her Know!

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Guantong¡¯s heart ached at the thought of going to the North Thearch Club for dinner. Although he was the chairman of the Leng Corporation, the Leng Corporation wasn¡¯t a majorpany. Moreover, after so many years, he had never made thepany prosperous since he snatched it from Bai Wanrong. Under Bai Wanrong¡¯s control, the Leng Corporation¡¯s predecessor, the Nan Bai Group, had always been sessful. However, in these years, his management methods were subpar, so the Leng Corporation had been going downhill. Although he was still the chairman and still looked affluent, he was not that wealthy. It was fine to visit other clubs asionally, but the North Thearch¡¯s Club was not a ce that ordinary rich people could go to. Moreover, he was no longer that kind of wealthy person. A meal could easily cost millions! To him, although it was notpletely unaffordable, it was still extremely extravagant. However, Leng Guantong changed his mind. From Leng Rongrong¡¯s point of view, she must have heard that the North Thearch Club was immensely expensive, so she wanted to eat there. However, she definitely wouldn¡¯t know what to order. When the time came, he could order some rtively cheap dishes for the two of them. It should be enough for tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands. That country bumpkin would not dare to order even if she knew the price. Leng Guantong would pretend to be her father and then say more words to coax her. A young girl whocked fatherly love would be obedient after a little coaxing. He understood this kind of people the best. ...... Used to living a hard life, they would try their best to curry favor with him if he gave them some benefits. Thinking of this, Leng Guantong felt relieved. He didn¡¯t realize that Leng Rongrong had almost made him copse from this meal. ****** The crew started filming. The first few scenes were rtively simple. It was apetition where the male and female leads met. Leng Rongrong was ying the second female lead. At the start, she didn¡¯t have many scenes. Most were background characters for the male and female leads, just like the other actresses who yed someone from the female lead¡¯s sect. She was ying a cold and aloof character, so she didn¡¯t speak most of the time. asionally, when she spoke, she would only blurt out one or two words. Therefore, her scenes were very easy. On the other hand, the male and female lead¡¯s scenes were more difficult. One moment, they had to quarrel, and the next moment, they had to trade blows. The female lead was Gu Meiyue, and the male lead was Jiang Zhan. They were both popr celebrities in the entertainment industry and had won some well-known awards. Especially Jiang Zhan. Although he hadn¡¯t started working for a long time, he had been very popr for the past two years. Even if he didn¡¯t take a specialized course, he had always been capable. From an extra to where he was today, he was neither arrogant nor impatient. His acting skills had been improving. Last year, he was nominated for the Best Actor Award. Although he did not win, he was not far from obtaining it. Leng Rongrong did not really like Gu Meiyue, but she admired and liked Jiang Zhan. Especially after seeing Jiang Zhan¡¯s acting skills. Jiang Zhan was in the right state for the scene where the male and female leads were acting together. He was a person who could get into character very quickly. He didn¡¯t need any buffer time. He would transform into the male lead without hesitation. It was the same for the fighting scene. The female lead, yed by Gu Meiyue, misunderstood that the male lead had done something like a sneak attack. Then, she quarreled with the male lead, Jiang Zhan. As they quarreled, they started exchanging blows. For the quarrel scene, the two of them passed it in one take, but the fight scene was more difficult. Although they had done systematic training before shooting, Jiang Zhan had never been exposed to kung fu. This time, it was a Xianxia drama, and he often had to hang on the wire and fly around, which increased the difficulty just to make the fight look good. Gu Meiyue could not and neither could Jiang Zhan. After a few times, the director shouted, ¡°Take a rest first. You two improve and get into the zone again. Once you¡¯re in the right state, you can finish filming. If there¡¯s no martial arts instructor, let¡¯s do some more coaching.¡± Everyone began to rest. Gu Meiyue immediately pulled the martial arts instructor to the side to receive some private training. On the other hand, Jiang Zhan was alone in a secluded corner. He was keeping in touch with others and thinking about how to better control the fight scene. When Leng Rongrong was pulled over by Elder Qi to y chess, she was just in time to see Jiang Zhan madly trying to train by himself under a massive tree. His assistant kept looking at him from the side and asked him to take a break, but he didn¡¯t listen. Leng Rongrong took a few nces, and Elder Qi also turned back to look, then chuckled. He said, ¡°This Jiang Zhan is not bad. Among the younger generation, his acting skills can be considered one of the best, and he¡¯s also willing to work hard. Rongrong, you also think he¡¯s not bad, right?¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°People who are willing to work hard will definitely have good luck.¡± After ying a few moves with Elder Qi, Leng Rongrong realized that Jiang Zhan¡¯s assistant was no longer there. After a while, she heard Jiang Zhan¡¯s assistant standing by Gu Meiyue¡¯s side. She asked Gu Meiyue if she had hired a martial arts instructor. Jiang Zhan also needed the martial arts instructor¡¯s help. Perhaps, Jiang Zhan could join and learn with Gu Meiyue. Gu Meiyue took advantage of the fact that she had been training for a long time. She was more experienced, so she disdained Jiang Zhan. She didn¡¯t want to study with Jiang Zhan at all, and she didn¡¯t want the martial arts instructor to know about Jiang Zhan. She herself hadn¡¯t even learned anything yet. ¡°Let him wait. I haven¡¯t even learned it yet!¡± Gu Meiyue said in an unpleasant tone. Jiang Zhan¡¯s assistant, Qi Mei, didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just turned around and walked away. She cursed in a low voice, ¡°How can this woman be so selfish? Only when the entire crew is good can the drama stand out. She wants to be in the limelight alone. It¡¯s best if everyone¡¯s acting skills are not as good as hers, then she¡¯ll be happy!¡± Leng Rongrong happened to hear what Jiang Zhan¡¯s assistant said. She raised her eyes and nced in Gu Meiyue¡¯s direction, then looked in Jiang Zhan¡¯s direction while deep in thought. ¡°If you want to help, then go ahead. In the entertainment industry, it¡¯s better to have more friends than enemies. Besides, I have high hopes for this Jiang Zhan kid.¡± Elder Qi supported his chin with his hand. ¡°What do you think about me taking in a disciple?¡± ¡°You want to take Jiang Zhan as your disciple?¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Jiang Zhan, then nodded. ¡°He¡¯s very diligent, has a good character, and is very polite.¡± After Leng Rongrong joined the crew, Elder Qi and the director treated her very well, but no one dared to get close to her. They would only see her while discussing among themselves in low voices. Jiang Zhan, on the other hand, had politely greeted her when they had met before. He was also the only one who had asked her if the actor had caused her any trouble. At the thought of this, Leng Rongrong stood up. ¡°Elder Qi, just ept him. It¡¯d be a waste not to ept such a good disciple!¡± Elder Qi was also dressed in an ancient costume. He stood up and exuded a sage-like aura. The two of them walked over to Jiang Zhan. Jiang Zhan was very serious, so he didn¡¯t notice the two approaching. However, the assistant saw the two of them first and then quickly greeted Elder Qi. ¡°Elder Qi, Sister Rongrong!¡± Chapter 182

Chapter 182: Overexertion

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Rongrong and Elder Qi watched from the side for a while, then Leng Rongrong asked the assistant to find a sword. The assistant hesitated for a moment, so Elder Qi said, ¡°Hurry up and find one. There¡¯s an expert who wants to guide your artist. If you dy, there will be no one to guide him!¡± ¡°Really?¡± The assistant hesitated for a moment. She didn¡¯t know if it was Elder Qi or Leng Rongrong who wanted to teach Zhanzhan. Nevertheless, it was always a good thing to have someone to guide Brother Zhan. Moreover, what Elder Qi said was definitely true. Elder Qi was a man of virtue and prestige, and everyone wanted to curry favor with him. Brother Zhan didn¡¯t even do anything, but Elder Qi actually came over. It must be because his character was too good. The assistant quickly brought over a sword prop and handed it to Leng Rongrong. Then, she asked carefully, ¡°Sister Rongrong, are you the one who¡¯s going to guide Brother Zhan?¡± Leng Rongrong didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Zhan was holding his sword and practicing by himself when she suddenly rushed up and started fighting with him. Jiang Zhan seemed to have been startled. Although he was still moving his hands, he looked at Leng Rongrong with a hint of doubt in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Just treat me as the female lead. I¡¯ll do a scene with you.¡± Leng Rongrong turned around. Her light muslin fluttered in the wind. She was devastatingly beautiful. She held a sword in her hand, and every move she made was breathtaking and domineering. She was just like a real cultivator. Jiang Zhan observed and closed his eyes without hesitation. When he opened his eyes again, he was already the male lead of the show, and Leng Rongrong was already the female lead. ...... The two of them started to fight. For some reason, Jiang Zhan had initially felt that he did not have a good grasp of his moves and that no matter how he practiced, he could not get them right. However, when he was fighting Leng Rongrong, his moves became smoother. It was supposed to be very difficult, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything and yed it perfectly. After a few moves, the two of them stopped. Jiang Zhan turned to look at Leng Rongrong. He knew that it wasn¡¯t because he became an expert. Everything was due to Leng Rongrong who guided him to the right path during the sh. He felt as if he had opened his aperture. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Zhan said. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Leng Rongrong smiled at Jiang Zhan. Her eyes curved into crescents as she said, ¡°There are a few parts of your posture that aren¡¯t quite right, but you¡¯ll look good and domineering after adjusting your moves.¡± As she spoke, Leng Rongrong even demonstrated some of the issues with Jiang Zhan¡¯s moves. After providing a few pointers, Leng Rongrong helped him adjust it. Thereafter, Jiang Zhan rehearsed it once. This time, it was quite smooth, and he could grasp the appropriate feeling. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the moves. As long as you control your strength when you hang from the wire, then there¡¯s basically no issue.¡± Leng Rongrong asked, ¡°Oh right, Jiang Zhan, are you interested in acknowledging a master?¡± ¡°Master? You?¡± Jiang Zhan nced at Leng Rongrong. Leng Rongrong was obviously younger than him by a few years. Should he call her Master? Jiang Zhan was obviously a little embarrassed. Although Leng Rongrong had helped him, it felt a little strange for him to acknowledge her as his master. However, she had helped him, so it did not seem appropriate for him to reject her directly. Just as he was thinking about how to reject the offer and minimize the damage, Leng Rongrong shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me. Even if you want to be my apprentice, I don¡¯t want to take you in! It¡¯s so troublesome to take in a disciple...¡± Speaking of disciples, Leng Rongrong was reminded of Jin Mingfeng and Xiao Yuan. Jin Mingfeng had sent her a message recently. He informed her that he was busy filming a movie. This fellow had been learning Chinese medicine from her ever since she had subdued that vicious dog. He thought that silver needles were cool. Although he was a Film Emperor, he was inexplicably a little childish and naive. ¡°Not you?¡± Jiang Zhan was stunned for a moment, then his gaze fell on Elder Qi, who was talking to his assistant. ¡°No need to look so surprised. It¡¯s Elder Qi. If you¡¯re willing, you can call him Master, and he¡¯ll take you as his disciple,¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile. Jiang Zhan was stunned for a moment. Seeing no reaction from Jiang Zhan, Leng Rongrong patted his arm lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to acknowledge Elder Qi as your master?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little excited.¡± Jiang Zhan was stunned for a few seconds before he strode toward Elder Qi. ¡°Have Rongrong told you?¡± Elder Qi asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, Elder Qi. I respect you.¡± ¡°Are you still going to call me Elder Qi?¡± ¡°Master!¡± Jiang Zhan looked at Elder Qi seriously, even his back was straightened. His face was pure, and he could be considered one of the more handsome male actors. Elder Qi looked at Jiang Zhan and nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re calling me Master, remember to treat me well during the holidays.¡± Jiang Zhan was speechless. Leng Rongrong chimed in, ¡°Elder Qi, stop ying. Look at Jiang Zhan. He¡¯s taking it seriously!¡± Jiang Zhan looked like an honest and serious person. He didn¡¯t learn any bad habits from the entertainment industry. He was a little naive. That was why when Elder Qi said something about filial piety, Jiang Zhan was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t realize Elder Qi was teasing him. ¡°You¡¯re so rash.¡± Elder Qi chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. There¡¯s no need for filial piety. It¡¯s fine as long as you can stand out and not embarrass me. From now on,e to me once a week, and I¡¯ll teach you something.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Master!¡± Jiang Zhanughed and scratched his head. ¡°Director, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s start shooting again!¡± Gu Meiyue¡¯s voice could be heard from not too far away. Leng Rongrong and the others turned around to look at Gu Meiyue. ¡°Is there something wrong with this woman?¡± Jiang Zhan¡¯s assistantined. ¡°She¡¯s the only one prepared. She didn¡¯t even ask if Brother Zhan was ready!¡± ¡°Jiang Zhan, are you ready?¡± The director began to shout for him. Jiang Zhan greeted Elder Qi and went over. Leng Rongrong and Elder Qi did not y chess this time. Instead, they watched Jiang Zhan and Gu Meiyue¡¯s fight scene together. The effects on the fight scene would surely look outstanding. However, the scenes during the shooting were not that pleasing to the eyes, and the movements were a struggle. Jiang Zhan and Gu Meiyue were both hanging onto the wires. The two of them first fought with their swords, then flew up lightly and started trading blows in the air. Gu Meiyue¡¯s white dress fluttered in the air under the fan¡¯s effect. It made her look like a fairy. Jiang Zhan, on the other hand, was dressed in red, and he looked like a ball of fire when he flew into the air. This time, the fight between the two was very interesting. Gu Meiyue had the guidance of the martial arts instructor while Jiang Zhan had Leng Rongrong¡¯s guidance. After a few moves, the scene was finished. When they came down, Gu Meiyue cast a suspicious nce at Jiang Zhan. She was a little surprised. She had thought that she would definitely perform better than Jiang Zhan, but she did not expect that she would not be able to match up to him! ¡°Jiang Zhan is not bad. He performed very well. That scene just now was excellent. Meiyue, you have overused your strength. You should get used to Jiang Zhan¡¯s strength in the next fight scene.¡± The director remarked as he nced in Jiang Zhan and Gu Meiyue¡¯s direction. Chapter 183

Chapter 183: Sister Rongrong is Such a Coward

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The leads had finished shooting their scenes. Thereafter, Leng Rongrong, the valuable second female lead, also shot a few solo scenes. Inparison, Leng Rongrong¡¯s scenes were more straightforward. Most of them were fight scenes. At first, the director was worried that she had not received any training and would notplete the fight scenes, but during the shooting, Leng Rongrong gave the director a surprise. Gu Meiyue continued to mock the other actors on the set. She even imed that Leng Rongrong would probably dy everyone. But then, Leng Rongrong told the director that she had to finish work before 4:30. ¡°Did she just dare to finish her work early? Who does she think she is?¡± Gu Meiyue said in an unpleasant tone. Hearing Leng Rongrong¡¯s words, the director was a little unhappy. ¡°Rongrong, it¡¯s fine to leave before 4:30. However, you have to finish your scenes. We can¡¯t dy the filming just because of you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Director, what I mean is, if I can finish before 4:30, can I leave earlier?¡± Leng Rongrong said in a neutral tone. ¡°Of course, you can. If you¡¯re done with your scenes, you can leave whenever you want.¡± The director nced at Leng Rongrong. ¡°You seem to be very confident in yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, I should have no problem with the fight scenes. As long as the others cooperate, it shouldn¡¯t beplicated.¡± Leng Rongrong spoke casually. Gu Meiyue crossed her arms and looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°You¡¯re quite conceited. You have more fight scenes than us. Do you think it¡¯s that easy?¡± ...... The fight scenes between Gu Meiyue and Jiang Zhan took a long time to film. So Gu Meiyue felt that it was impossible for a newbie like Leng Rongrong, who had barely acted in any shows, to perform a fight scene. Did Rongrong dare to pass it in one take? She was dreaming! Gu Meiyue was not the only one who thought this way. The other crew members and actors all had the same thoughts. Of course, it was different for Elder Qi, Jiang Zhan, and Jiang Zhan¡¯s assistant. Elder Qi had already worked with Leng Rongrong before while Jiang Zhan was taught by Leng Rongrong. All of them knew that Leng Rongrong had the capital to be confident. The rest of the people felt that Leng Rongrong¡¯s scenes this time would probably be a flop. She might have to film a night scene and dy everyone¡¯s time to finish work. At the thought of this, everyone was a little irritated. While the crew had little confidence in Leng Rongrong and assumed that her fight scenes would be arduous to film, Leng Rongrong was talking to a few actors involved in the fight scene. Before the shooting began, Leng Rongrong tried out the general positioning with a few people. Of course, even so, everyone felt that Leng Rongrong¡¯s scenes would not be filmed well. Leng Rongrong¡¯s scenes were moreplex than Gu Meiyue¡¯s because Leng Rongrong was acting as a senior who was more powerful than Gu Meiyue. Leng Rongrong wanted to deliver that kind of power. The moves and the like were naturally more overbearing and striking. Just when everyone thought that she couldn¡¯t do it, Leng Rongrong started filming. It was a fight scene, and yet, she passed it in one take! She did a few moves in one go. Not only were the staff around her shocked, but even the martial arts instructor of the film crew was surprised. What was even more shocking was that Leng Rongrong continued without a hitch. In almost every scene, Leng Rongrong cooperated perfectly with her colleagues. All the martial arts were done ording to Leng Rongrong¡¯s instructions. They passed one scene after another very smoothly. The few scenes that everyone had thought would take a long time to finish, werepleted perfectly in less than two to three hours. Many people around them couldn¡¯t help but start pping. Leng Rongrong high-fived the martial artists one by one. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Everyone¡¯s great!¡± ¡°No, Sister Rongrong is the one who¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Sister Rongrong is too mighty and domineering!¡± ¡°Sister Rongrong, can we learn some martial arts from you?¡± As they were all martial artists with some strength, they could tell that Leng Rongrong¡¯s moves were not just for show. She was really capable, and her moves were beautiful and domineering. ¡°Can we do it next time? I¡¯m busy today, so I¡¯m not free.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled at the few people. ¡°Sure!¡± The few martial artists were so happy that they seemed to have met their idol, and they let out a series of exmations. Even the martial arts instructor rushed to Leng Rongrong¡¯s front. He chatted with Leng Rongrong for a while. He was full of admiration. ¡°Rongrong, you¡¯re very strong. You¡¯re really hiding your true strength!¡± The director sat in front of the machine and praised, ¡°Those few scenes just now were so good. Your eyes were quite murderous! Your acting skills are not bad either. I really picked up a treasure this time!¡± ¡°Thank you, Director. Are there any other scenes then? If not, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Leng Rongrong asked. ¡°No, no more. You can pack up.¡± The director nodded in satisfaction. Leng Rongrong went to the dressing room to fix her makeup and change back into her own clothes. Then, she called Li Ruhua. ¡°Huahua, don¡¯t cook tonight. Bring everyone and wait for me at the North Thearch Club,¡± Leng Rongrong said to Li Ruhua over the phone as she changed her clothes. ¡°Do you want to eat outside?¡± Li Ruhua asked suspiciously. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go out and eat together. Bring Storm with you,¡± Leng Rongrong answered cheerfully. ¡°Even Storm?¡± ¡°Of course. How can we eat without Storm?¡± The corners of Leng Rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°At the North Thearch Club.¡± Leng Rongrong hung up the phone. After she was done packing, she carried her little bag and left the dressing room with light steps. After waving to the crew, Leng Rongrong left in a good mood. The filming location was quite far from the North Thearch Club, so it took Leng Rongrong a long time to reach it. By the time she arrived, Li Ruhua and the others had already arrived. Including Storm, a total of six people and one wolf were waiting for her at the entrance of the club. Mo Linyuan was not sitting in the wheelchair. He was wearing a neat suit and a thin coat. He was tall and well-proportioned. He stood like a model, and he attracted people¡¯s attention. Tang Luo was squatting. He was probably too tired from the morning training, so he kept rubbing his legs. Li Ruhua was the same. The two cute little buns were talking about something. Chu Wei was watching them from the side, and a huge white wolf was sitting beside them. This group consisted of either a beautiful man or a cute child. There was also an ice-cold beauty and a beautiful massive wolf, so it was particrly eye-catching. Leng Rongrong was only a few minuteste. Mo Linyuan and the others were already surrounded by onlookers. When Leng Guantong arrived, he saw Leng Rongrong, so he strode toward her. Wearing a light grey suit, Leng Guantong was considered handsome among middle-aged men. ¡°Rongrong, did you wait long? Let¡¯s go,¡± Leng Guantong said with a kind expression. ¡°Wait a minute. There are other people,¡± Leng Rongrong replied. ¡°Other people? Oh, did you bring Linyuan? Or any other friends?¡± Leng Guantong smiled. No wonder she asked for the North Thearch Club. Leng Rongrong was trying to show off in front of her friends. It seemed that she still needed him as her father. ¡°Are your friends not here yet? Don¡¯t worry, your friend is also my friend. Father will definitely take good care of them.¡± Leng Guantongughed innocently. Chapter 184

Chapter 184: Just Order the Most Expensive Dish

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°My friends are already here.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Guantong and smiled, ¡°Mr. Leng, you¡¯re a pretty nice person. I have brought so many friends. You won¡¯t be angry, right?¡± ¡°Rongrong, you don¡¯t have to treat me like an outsider. How could I be angry? I have already promised to treat you to a meal. Treating you alone is treating. Treating the whole group is also treating. So of course, I won¡¯t be angry. Besides, you¡¯re my daughter. What¡¯s wrong with treating my daughter and her friends to a meal? This is what a father should do!¡± Leng Guantong said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. Don¡¯t worry. I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll love you more in the future!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Guantong suspiciously. Her face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Really, I meant what I said as your father!¡± Leng Guantong raised the corner of his lips. He tried his best to put on a convincing smile. ¡°I brought a bit too many friends with me. Are you sure you won¡¯t be angry? If you¡¯re angry, I¡¯ll ask my friends to return.¡± Leng Rongrong informed him on purpose. Her voice was a little loud, so a few people at the side looked over. Leng Guantong pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Rongrong, look at what you¡¯re saying. As a father, it¡¯s only right for me to treat your friends to a meal!¡± Although he said this, Leng Guantong was thinking in his heart. ¡®What kind of friends could this brat have?¡¯ She had only been in this city for a short time, and she was a wild girl from the countryside. Who would be willing to be friends with her?! Even her friends were probably a bunch of country bumpkins who had no experience. ...... It was easy to treat these people to a meal. He just needed to order a few of the cheapest dishes, and he would probably be able to intimidate them. In any case, he would not lose out. As long as Leng Rongrong had a good impression of him, he could persuade her to return Mo Linyuan to Leng Qingqing. If Mo Linyuan was really pretending to be disabled like what Qingqing had said, then he must be more powerful than they had imagined. Leng Guantong was full of wishful thinking. While he was still feeling proud of his n, Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Thank you. My friends are just over there.¡± Then, he saw six people and a dog-like animal, including Storm. Leng Guantong was speechless. ¡°Huahua, Luoluo, Storm!¡± Leng Rongrong shouted at the group of people. The people who were surrounded by the crowd heard the noise and walked over. Leng Guantong¡¯s face turned pale, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. There were so many people. What was that thing too? It looked like a dog, but it was so massive that it didn¡¯t seem to be a dog... What a sensational scene... Mo Linyuan was actually among them. It was just as Qingqing had said, Mo Linyuan was not disabled. He could move freely! Leng Guantang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. With a stiff smile on his face, he said dryly, ¡°Rongrong, it¡¯s Linyuan and the others. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t agree. Since you agreed, I¡¯d call them over.¡± Leng Rongrong pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°Can I? There are so many people here. Won¡¯t we eat too much?¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t!¡± Mo Linyuan was present, so how could he refuse? This time, even if he gritted his teeth, he could only swallow it. Leng Guantong, who was originallyughing happily, now put on a bitter expression and smiled at Mo Linyuan and the others pitifully. He was delighted that Linyuan¡¯s legs were not disabled. However, he still had a premonition that he would have to spend a lot today. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Leng Rongrong said to Leng Guantong. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Guantong turned around, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the sweat off his forehead. The North Thearch Club allowed pets to enter. Although Storm¡¯s body was huge, he could still enter. After all, the club was the most expensive and luxurious club, so it was very spacious inside. Although Storm was big, he didn¡¯t feel any pressure while entering. Leng Guantong had already reserved a private room, so the group of people entered the room directly. After Leng Rongrong had arranged for everyone to sit down, she also let Storm sit at the side. Storm was sitting on the ground, but because of hisrge size, his head was just enough to touch the table. He sat obediently like a human. Leng Guantong¡¯s eyes were fixed on Storm. He was more concerned about Mo Linyuan at first, but after seeing this animal, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. ¡°What kind of dog is this?¡± Leng Guantong asked, ¡°It¡­ Does it want to eat with us?¡± A dog at the table? Was Leng Rongrong serious? It was simply too outrageous. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to please Leng Rongrong, he would have already taught his daughter a lesson. How could she let a dog eat a meal with them? ¡°Yes, Storm is my friend too. He has always been eating with me.¡± Leng Rongrong spouted nonsense with a straight face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that all my friends can eat?¡± Leng Guantong coughed violently and almost spitted out the water in his mouth. Little Yanyan handed a piece of tissue to Leng Guantong. Leng Guantong thanked him and wiped the corners of his mouth. Then, he smiled at Leng Rongrong and said, ¡°If it¡¯s like that, it can eat here.¡± After he finished speaking, Leng Guantong even looked at Mo Linyuan and smiled. Mo Linyuan ignored him. Leng Rongrong nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Storm is very obedient. It definitely won¡¯t be very dirty.¡± Storm tapped his head. Leng Guantong thought, ¡®F*ck, this dog even nodded! It was as if it had really understood.¡¯ ¡°Can we order what we like?¡± Leng Rongrong asked Leng Guantong. ¡°Of course, you can. Order whatever you want to eat.¡± Leng Guantong smiled. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Can I order anything?¡± Leng Rongrong sized up Leng Guantong. She appeared to be careful. ¡°I¡¯m really fine with anything. You can order whatever you want to eat. You don¡¯t have to ask me.¡± Leng Guantong was still smiling. He thought that Leng Rongrong probably wouldn¡¯t order. She would probably be shocked by the price and only dare to order the ones with the lowest price. Mo Linyuan would probably not interfere with the order. As for the others, they would probably be too embarrassed to randomly point, right? Since they were all adults, they should let the host order. ¡°Can I order?¡± Nanyu raised his hand and asked, ¡°I have something I want to eat!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Leng Guantong said disapprovingly when he saw that it was just a kid. Then, the waiter came in. Leng Rongrong took the menu and started to read it. She started to order like crazy and threw the menu back to Nanyu after she was done. Nanyu ordered tens of his favorite dishes. The ten dishes were exactly the same, and they were also the most expensive dishes in the club. Nanyu directly ordered 10 quantities of a dish that was worth millions. Because the serving was very few, it wasn¡¯t enough for him at all. Chapter 185 - This Dog is Crazy!

Chapter 185: This Dog is Crazy!

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Guantong broke out in a cold sweat when he heard Nanyu¡¯s order. However, he couldn¡¯t take back what he had said. After all, he was the one who agreed to let Nanyu order... While his heart was bleeding, Leng Guantong still had to smile back and praise Nanyu for his unusual eating skills. The dishes he ordered were quite exotic. After Leng Rongrong had ordered, she let Leng Guantong take a look. When Leng Guantong saw what Leng Rongrong picked, he almost fainted. He thought Leng Rongrong would definitely pick some cheap dishes, but he did not expect her to be so ruthless. She ordered all the expensive dishes. She just ordered whatever was expensive. Moreover, she had ordered a lot. The smile on Leng Guantong¡¯s face froze. Then, he heard Leng Rongrong¡¯s thunderous voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it still a bit too few? Everyone has a big appetite. I heard that there aren¡¯t many cravings in this club.¡± Leng Guantong was speechless. There was so much already. Did she want more? Was Leng Rongrong nning to gobble him until he went bankrupt? ¡°This, this, this...¡± Leng Rongrong ryed to the waiter after some thought. ...... The waiter noted it down. Leng Guantong was still sweating. It was his first time having a meal with her, but he wanted to leave before he even ate. He regretted not telling Leng Rongrong that he only wanted to talk to her alone. After the dishes were ordered, the dining table suddenly became lively. Nanyu and Yanyan were having a good time. Li Ruhua and Tang Luo started arm-wrestling... Leng Guantong was speechless. ¡°Rongrong, Linyuan, how have you been?¡± Leng Guantong asked after a moment of silence. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Leng Rongrong said casually, ¡°Mr. Leng, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing,¡± Leng Guantong¡¯s gaze fell on Mo Linyuan, and then he asked, ¡°Linyuan, can you walk now? When did you start walking? Why didn¡¯t I know about it? Do your grandfather and the others know about this?¡± ¡°Why should I let you know?¡± Mo Linyuan asked in return. ¡°I¡¯m still your father-inw, after all.¡± Leng Guantong was stunned for a moment. ¡°We¡¯re family. It¡¯s only right for me to show some concern, right?¡± Leng Guantong held the cup of water and felt nervous in front of Mo Linyuan. He was a little guilty and afraid that Mo Linyuan would hate him. After all, when Mo Linyuan was disabled, it was true that he did not want Leng Qingqing to marry him, and it was also true that he reced Leng Qingqing and let Leng Rongrong marry Mo Linyuan in his daughter¡¯s ce. Therefore, he was now trying to make up for it. Mo Linyuan nced at Leng Guantong without saying anything. He looked at Leng Rongrong and saw that her hair was messy, so he reached out to help her tidy it up. Leng Rongrong turned her head to show him a sweet smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your hair is a little messy.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile when he answered. Leng Rongrong nodded and smiled sweetly at Mo Linyuan, then began to tell him about some of the things that happened in the crew today. As they chatted, Leng Rongrong seemed to remember Leng Guantong. She asked Leng Guantong what he wanted to say during the meal, ¡°Everyone at the table is family. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Didn¡¯t I tell you already? I just feel guilty toward you, so I want to make it up to you.¡± Leng Guantong sighed and said, ¡°Linyuan, Rongrong, we forced you two to be together. Actually, I have thought it through now. Your own happiness is more important. If you don¡¯t love each other, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to be together.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Guantong with interest. ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t need to get married in ce of Leng Qingqing?¡± ¡°Rongrong, don¡¯t be angry. What substitute marriage? We only came up with such an idea because we have holes in our brains.¡± ¡°You have suddenly understood? But isn¡¯t it toote to talk about this now? We have already registered our marriage. It¡¯s toote to regret it.¡± Leng Rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at Leng Guantong. She didn¡¯t expect that Leng Guantong¡¯s purpose would be exposed so quickly. He actually wanted her to leave Mo Linyuan¡¯s side. Did Leng Guantong learn that Mo Linyuan could walk? He must have discovered Mo Linyuan was not truly disabled. Could this be why Leng Guantong wanted to get him back? ¡°Rongrong, you¡¯re not very suitable for Linyuan either. You can have a better choice.¡± Leng Guantong tried to persuade her, ¡°Qingqing said it too. She said that it was her fate, so she should bear it. She is willing to be Fourth Young Master Mo¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Who is a better choice?¡± When Mo Linyuan heard this, he suddenly raised his head. The coldness in his eyes made people shiver. Leng Guantong choked. ¡°She has no better choice than me!¡± Mo Linyuan said coldly. ¡°Linyuan, your fianc¨¦e is Qingqing. You and Rongrong are a mistake. Let Rongrong go.¡± Leng Guantong tried to persuade him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Mo Linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°It has never been a mistake for Leng Rongrong to be my wife.¡± Leng Guantong was speechless. Leng Guantong wanted to say something, but the waiter started to serve the dishes. The sky-high prices of the dishes were ced in front of him. Leng Guantong hadpletely forgotten what to say. Almost every one of these dishes was the signature dish in the club, and the price was unbelievably high. Before anyone could even move their chopsticks prior to the serving of the dishes, Storm raised his head and finished the entire bowl of food in one bite. Then, he looked at the rest of the people. They didn¡¯t seem to be moving. He raised a paw and pushed the wheel on the table. The wheel turned to his favorite dish. Storm¡¯s mouth rapidly made contact with the basin. Moreover, the te had been licked by Storm, which made everyone lose their appetite. Storm ate crazily. In a short while, all the dishes ordered by Leng Rongrong had entered his stomach, but he still had an unsatisfied expression on his face. ¡°Storm, did you not eat your fill?¡± Leng Rongrong asked. Storm whimpered. Leng Rongrong raised her head and looked in Leng Guantong¡¯s direction. ¡°He¡¯s not full yet.¡± Leng Guantong was speechless. So many dishes had been fed to the dog, but this dog was still not satisfied and felt that it was not full?! Leng Guantong clenched his teeth so hard that they almost broke. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to borrow a card toe to this club. He had originally wanted to build a rtionship with Leng Rongrong so that he could deal with her, but in the end, Leng Rong, this b*tch, had actually brought so many people. Not only did she bring people, but she also brought a dog, and it was a dog that could eat so much. He had a serious feeling that he would copse in less than a day... ¡°Can I order more?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Guantong and asked innocently. Leng Guantong was speechless. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. It was fine to eat with a dog, but they couldn¡¯t evenpete with a dog. Chapter 186 - Is She a Lunatic?

Chapter 186: Is She a Lunatic?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Rongrong did not wait for Leng Guantong¡¯s approval. She called the waiter over and started ordering dishes like crazy. Leng Rongrong even let Storm order the dishes on his own. Storm, on the other hand, was fierce. With a smack of his paw, more than half of the dishes on the menu were ordered. Leng Guantong was drinking water like crazy with one hand while wiping the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief with the other. This animal didn¡¯t look like a dog. It was too ruthless. He nced at Leng Rongrong, then at the rest of the people. Everyone looked calm as if they didn¡¯t find it strange at all. Even the waiter was extremely calm and didn¡¯t seem to find it strange or odd to let a dog order. The waiter was naturally used to seeing all kinds of wealthy people, so it was not unusual for dogs to order. Some even brought pets such as lizards or spiders to eat. It was because the North Thearch Club allowed people to bring in pets, and the pets of wealthy people were usually strange and entric. The server was already used to it. Moreover, all the waiters in the club had been specially trained, so no matter what kind of weird things the customers did, the waiters could serve them without changing their expressions. Storm was so cute that the waiter didn¡¯t find it strange. He was just envious of Leng Rongrong for having such a cute big dog. The table was cleaned, and a new wave of dishes was served. Leng Guantong felt that the people at this table were too calm. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Was it because he had never seen the world? Or was this group of people already used to this kind of animal? ¡°Storm, eat it clean. Don¡¯t do what you did just now.¡± Leng Rongrong saw that all the dishes had been served and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be so unruly when eating. Look at all of us. We can¡¯t eat properly.¡± ...... Storm nodded and felt wronged. Then, he followed the rules and stopped eating so fast. Leng Rongrong made a bowl for Storm and ced it in front of him. Then, she picked up some food for him. Leng Guantong let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Leng, let¡¯s eat. Storm won¡¯t mess around. Everyone, let¡¯s eat.¡± Leng Rongrong smiled at Leng Guantong and indicated that he could start eating. Leng Guantong asked everyone to eat together and order more if it wasn¡¯t enough. Then, they all picked up their chopsticks and started eating. Leng Guantong was speechless. There was quite a lot of food. Because Storm was massive and his ws were enormous, he ordered a lot of food with one swipe. Leng Guantong saw that everyone had started to eat. He had spent so much money, but he was still hungry. Then, he thought about how massive this dog was. It could probably finish all the food. The more he thought about it, the more he felt like he had suffered a loss. He could not escape from paying for the meal. After all, Mo Linyuan was present and he wanted him to be his son-inw. He could not leave a bad impression. Since that was the case, he couldn¡¯t suffer too much of a loss. He had to eat more to minimize his losses. Thus, Leng Guantong picked up his chopsticks and started to eat. However, just as he was about to pick up some food, the turntable spun with a whoosh, and he couldn¡¯t pick up the food he wanted. Looking up, it was that uneducated dog. Its paw was pressed on the turntable, and its eyes lit up when it saw what it wanted to eat, then it looked at Leng Rongrong earnestly. It wasn¡¯t so uneducated that it would lick the te clean. But what was the difference between this and licking the te? Leng Guantang¡¯s head throbbed. He helplessly prepared to pick up another dish, but just as his chopsticks were about to touch that piece of meat, the turntable spun again. This time, it was Mo Linyuan who had turned it. He didn¡¯t eat and just turned the wheel expressionlessly. Leng Guantong was speechless. If he was not going to eat it, why was he spinning it? After a few seconds of having his hand in the air, Leng Guantong¡¯s line of sight was fixed on another dish, and he was about to start on it. However, before he could do anything, Storm turned the wheel away again, and then took a fancy to the dish that Leng Guantong wanted to eat. Just like that, whatever Leng Guantong wanted to eat, Storm would take it away. The rest of the people were quick and almost all of them could get some food, except for Leng Guantong. Although he tried his best to fight the dog, he only managed to eat one green bean sprout... He failed to eat anything. When the rest of the people stopped eating, he thought they were already full. He should be able to eat this time. To his horror, he realized that there was nothing to eat on the table. All the food had already been devoured by Storm. There was nothing left. Leng Guantong¡¯s eyes turned green as he looked at the empty tes on the table, as well as the guests who had already eaten their fill. They were all full! But he was so hungry! He was the host, and he was the one who was treating, but he didn¡¯t get to eat anything. ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Leng Rongrong patted her slightly round stomach, then looked at the others and asked, ¡°Are you all full?¡± Everyone expressed that they were full, but Storm looked like he was not full. Leng Guantong was speechless. This animal still wasn¡¯t full? He was sure that most of the food had entered the dog¡¯s stomach, but it still wanted to eat. It was an extreme waste to let a dog eat these dishes. Leng Rongrong was really a lunatic. He really didn¡¯t know that a wild girl who grew up in the countryside and hadn¡¯t even seen much money would actually waste it like this! How ignorant! Only ignorant people would be like this!!! Leng Guantong looked at Leng Rongrong as if she was a lunatic. He was really worried that Leng Rongrong would order something else. This was probably the most expensive meal he had ever had in his life. Of course, he was not full yet! ¡°Storm, you can¡¯t do that anymore.¡± Leng Rongrong even started lecturing Storm in all seriousness, ¡°After all, it¡¯s Mr. Leng¡¯s treat. We¡¯ve already eaten too much. This is impolite...¡± Leng Rongrong lectured Storm in a serious manner. Leng Guantong didn¡¯t have the energy toin anymore. He suddenly felt that it was not a good idea to trick Leng Rongrong. This woman was too much of a cheat. After a long time, Leng Rongrong said that they were done eating and it was time to return. She then asked Leng Guantong to pay the bill. Under Mo Linyuan¡¯s cold gaze, Leng Guantong went to pay the bill in despair. When he came out, he looked like he had aged ten years. He looked at Storm with resentment. A dog had made him poor! It was not an exaggeration to say that he was really broke! The food here was really expensive, and the dog really ate it exaggeratedly! When they were outside, Leng Guantong tried his best to smile and say goodbye to Leng Rongrong. He told her toe home more often. ¡°Next time, eat with your Auntie... Eat at home together. Your Auntie is very good at cooking!¡± He no longer dared to mention the word ¡®eat¡¯. Leng Guantong felt that he was ridiculously wrong. After Leng Guantong drove off, Leng Rongrong did not get into the car immediately to go home but walked back to the club¡¯s main entrance. Chapter 187 - She’s the Hidden Boss of the Club?

Chapter 187: She¡¯s the Hidden Boss of the Club?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Mo Linyuan and the others looked at Leng Rongrong suspiciously. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat enough?¡± A tall figure caught up with Leng Rongrong and walked beside her as he asked gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Are you full?¡± Leng Rongrong lifted her small face and looked at Mo Linyuan with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Mo Linyuan answered. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re full. If you¡¯re not, go back inside and continue eating.¡± Leng Rongrong turned back to look at Storm. ¡°Storm, you¡¯re not full, are you? Then, let¡¯s go inside and eat to our heart¡¯s content.¡± Storm flew over like a giant white furball. His eyes lit up when he heard about the food. It was obvious that he liked the taste of this restaurant. Both Li Ruhua and Tang Luo were speechless. Was Leng Rongrong serious? Even a single meal here would cost an astronomical amount. Storm was a big eater. No matter how rich Leng Rongrong was, Storm might eat and push her to the brink of bankruptcy. Howe Leng Rongrong still wanted Storm to return to the North Thearch Club and continue eating? They should have eaten more when Leng Guantong was still around. After all, it was Leng Guantong¡¯s money that they were spending, so they wouldn¡¯t lose anything. ...... While Tang Luo and Li Ruhua wereining in their hearts, Leng Rongrong had already entered the North Thearch Club. The North Thearch Club¡¯s management was actually very strict. Generally, only members could enter, but when Leng Rongrong went over, no one stopped her, and everyone was deeply respectful to her. Once she entered, people bowed to her. Mo Linyuan was surprised to witness it. He knew about the North Thearch Club. ording to the rumors, the boss behind the scenes was a very mysterious person. The club¡¯s boss rarely visited the establishment, and yet, this mysterious person had managed to build awork. In fact, theirwork might even beparable to Mo Linyuan¡¯s, the ruler of the Nether Abyss Empire. And this North Thearch Club could only be entered by people with membership cards. The price of a membership card was exorbitant, and only some wealthy families could afford it. People like Leng Guantong were not rich enough to afford a membership card to the North Emperor Club. There was also a huge gap between the rich and powerful. The rich and powerful were also divided into different grades, and those who could enter the North Thearch Club were definitely first-ss. Mo Linyuan raised his eyebrows as he looked at the little woman walking in front of him. Was she very familiar with the boss of the North Thearch Club? However, with her status, it was not strange. After all, her godfathers and master were all people whom Nan Si could not investigate. If even Nan Si, the world¡¯s top intelligence agent, could not find out anything, it could only mean that the other party had a great method to hide his identity. His wife really had a lot of secrets. Mo Linyuan followed Leng Rongrong calmly, and the rest of the people did the same. Only Storm did not need to think about anything and ran in front of them in high spirits. From Storm¡¯s appearance, he seemed to be extremely familiar with the North Thearch Club. In fact, everyone had a simr guess in their hearts. Leng Rongrong knew the boss of the North Thearch Club, and their rtionship might be great. Storm might have also been to this ce before. Storm was heading straight for the kitchen. Leng Rongrong followed him. There was a courtyard beside the kitchen. In the courtyard, there was a huge rice bowl, and a chef was pouring delicious food into it. It looked like it was specially cooked for Storm. As soon as Storm rushed in, he wagged his tail at the chef. After the chef was done, he patted Storm¡¯s head. ¡°Storm, long time no see. Why do you seem to have grown up again?¡± Storm howled at the chef and then began to eat with great interest. The chef looked at Storm with a smile on his face. After a while, he walked over to Leng Rongrong and greeted, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Rongrong nodded at the chef, ¡°Let Storm eat as much as he wants, but don¡¯t let him eat too much. He hasn¡¯t been here for a long time, so he might get carried away. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The young chef nodded. Tang Luo was speechless. What did he just hear? Did he hear the chef¡¯s words correctly? Leng Rongrong was the owner of the North Thearch Club? Wait a minute¡­ This North Thearch Club actually belonged to Leng Rongrong?! In the past, Mo Linyuan thought that the boss of the North Thearch Club was someone as amazing as him. He had even tried to meet him but had never had the chance to. He had never expected that the boss would turn out to be his wife¡­ Mo Linyuan had once wanted to recruit the boss of the North Thearch Club. It was just that the boss was too elusive, and his team couldn¡¯t find anything. They gave up in the end. What kind of fate was this? Wasn¡¯t Leng Rongrong too awesome? Tang Luo wasn¡¯t the only one in shock. Li Ruhua was also dumbfounded. When he had been by Li Chenle¡¯s side, he had more or less known some things. So, the mysterious boss whom Li Chenle had been talking about was actually Miss Rongrong? F*ck... What kind of terrifying person was Leng Rongrong? Despite being so young, she already owned the world¡¯s top first-ss club? All kinds of vegetables were sold at exorbitant prices, but the club¡¯s business was always booming. Countless people tried their best to enter this club, and anyone who could enter the North Thearch Club would be able to show off. Li Ruhua thought to himself that he would have to be more respectful to Leng Rongrong in the future. On the other hand, Nanyu¡¯s expression was calm. His mother had always been a powerful person. Whether it was in the past, now, or in the future, she would always be immensely powerful. As for Little Yanyan, he was indifferent to these things. After eating, he only wanted to sleep, so he half-closed his eyes and yawned. Chu Wei was also slightly shocked. In the past, many people had considered Chu Wei very powerful since she was the Chu family¡¯s eldest daughter. However, after meeting Leng Rongrong, she realized that there was always someone better than her. Leng Rongrong was truly powerful, but even so, she kept a low profile as if she had nothing. Leng Rongrong had a much greater empire than her. Chu Wei admired her more and more. ¡°You¡¯re the boss of this club?¡± Although Mo Linyuan had guessed that his wife had a lot to do with the North Thearch Club, he did not expect Leng Rongrong to be the hidden boss. It was five years ago when he wanted to recruit the boss of this club. At that time, Leng Rongrong was only about fifteen years old. Back then, the North Thearch Club wasn¡¯t as famous as it was now, and it wasn¡¯t as widespread either. However, it was already one of the top clubs in the city. So, Leng Rongrong was already this powerful at the age of fifteen? Or was this club a gift from her godfathers? ¡°Yeah, I opened it when I was 14,¡± Leng Rongrong said casually, ¡°I was bored when I came out to y at that time. I happened to see that this ce was not bad, so I bought thend here and built this club. Initially, I just wanted to fool around for a while. I asionally brought Storm over to stay and eat some good food... I don¡¯t know why, but the business just picked up on its own...¡± Chapter 188

Chapter 188: The Five-year-old Rongrong

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The business boomed on its own... Tang Luo was already too tired toin. He could just buy a street and throw it to his master. His master could just reorganize it. In a few months, not only would his master earn back his capital, but he could also make a fortune. She only built a club to have a ce to stay at. For some reason, her business got popr. Did Leng Rongrong¡¯s physique guarantee her chances to amass wealth? Anything she touched would turn profitable? Leng Rongrong was really amazing and astounding! Not only was she rich, but she was also gorgeous. She even built the club so well. Mo Linyuan was only forced to get married, but now, Tang Luo felt that Mo Linyuan had actually found a treasure. ¡°After the business got better, I randomly chose a few ces to open a few branches. I don¡¯t know why it was always popr, but it became what it is now in the past few years.¡± Leng Rongrong recalled for a moment and felt that she had not done anything special. Anyway, she just hired a few subordinates to help manage it. She didn¡¯t really care about it herself. She didn¡¯t know why her subordinates were so powerful that they could actually turn a small club into a top club in the world. Oh, her underlings wouldin about her every time they got together. Theymented that she didn¡¯t like to manage things and that they were the ones who had to worry about the club. Leng Rongrong smiled. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just lucky. The people I meet every time are all very good, and the men I recruit are all very capable.¡± ...... Tang Luo was speechless. Could one¡¯s luck really be so good? He didn¡¯t believe it anyway. Instead, Tang Luo believed that Leng Rongrong had a good character, just like Mo Linyuan. His subordinates were all loyal to him, not because he was as terrifying as the rumors said, but more because he was trustworthy. Mo Linyuan was fair in giving favors. He had also helped numerous people at the risk of his life. Who would betray such a person? Leng Rongrong was actually quite straightforward, but she was also a really good person. When she had just married Mo Linyuan, even though she knew that her husband was disabled and of no use to her, she had bought a street for him to manage so that he wouldn¡¯t lose his fighting spirit. Perhaps Leng Rongrong had inadvertently helped other people in the same way. Perhaps, this was their form of gratitude. It did appear as though the club became popr without Leng Rongrong¡¯s involvement. In fact, it was her subordinates who had put in enough effort to have such a grand opportunity. It had to be said that Leng Rongrong¡¯s judgment was excellent. After all, she was not in charge of things, but the club under her name could still be operated so well. From the looks of it, Leng Rongrong really didn¡¯te to this club often. After Leng Rongrong walked around the kitchen, she went to the manager¡¯s office. The manager was a man in his 50s or 60s. He was a little thin and didn¡¯t look like someone who could manage. Leng Rongrong shared that this manager used to be a fortune-teller and had once read the fortune of a young master from a wealthy family. He had predicted that the young master¡¯s fate was not good. As a consequence, his legs were broken, and he was thrown out of the family. When she was four or five years old, Leng Rongrong happened to see a fortune-teller with a broken leg. He was dying of hunger by the roadside, so Leng Rongrong gave the bun in her hand to the fortune-teller to eat. After the fortune-teller ate it, he said that Leng Rongrong would experience a life of great wealth. Then, her godfather held her little hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to count. Definitely!¡± After looking down on the fortune-teller, her godfather was about to leave with her. However, Leng Rongrong pleaded with her godfather to save the old fortune-teller. She said that the old man was too pitiful. Then, her godfather threw some money to the fortune-teller. The next time she saw this fortune-teller was ten yearster. When Leng Rongrong had just opened the club, the fortune-teller had looked for her and rmended himself to be the club¡¯s manager. He didn¡¯t ask for a sry. He simply wanted to repay Leng Rongrong, help her do things, and build the best club. Thus, Leng Rongrong left the club to this so-called old grandfather, and she barely managed anything. Some of the staff members recruited by the club were people who Leng Rongrong had identally seen with a worse life and had casually brought back for a job. Some were specially invited by this fortune-teller from other ces. All in all, this old man was the core of the club. It was all because of this fortune-teller that the clubhouse was able to achieve what it had today. Of course, this old fortune-teller didn¡¯t have any sage-like appearance. Instead, he looked a little wretched. It was no wonder that Leng Rongrong¡¯s godfather, Jiang Fu, was a bit full of contempt when he saw him. Mo Linyuan and the others followed Leng Rongrong into the manager¡¯s office. The club was extremely luxurious, but the manager¡¯s office on the top floor was very simple. There was nothing valuable. Even the sofa was not the kind that was worth a lot of money. There were only a few paintings on the wall. However, those paintings looked like they were drawn by famous artists. When Leng Rongrong and the others went in, the manager, who looked older than his actual age, was fiddling with the few sparse strands of hair on his head. The manager was dressedmonly. He was not wearing a suit, only a ck shirt with a pan button. He wore a pair of cloth shoes. He might not look like a manager, but he was still clean and tidy. ¡°Manager Gu,b your hair again. You¡¯re going to lose all your hair!¡± Leng Rongrong said with a smile the moment she entered. Manager Gu shivered. He raised his head and looked at Leng Rongrong. ¡°You don¡¯t evene to see me. If it wasn¡¯t for Yangyang, that girl, ordering for you and recognizing you, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯d be able to see you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m at ease with you managing this ce, Manager Gu.¡± Leng Rongrong walked in and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Why would you look for me? Do you need money? If you can¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll transfer you the money.¡± ¡°Nonsense, when has our club ever been short of money?¡± Manager Gu rolled his eyes and tidied up his neatlybed hair. ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e and check the ounts. Take a look at the club¡¯s recent profitability. Find out how many clubs we have, Boss!¡± This boss was really too ipetent. She had never cared about theck of business in this meeting, nor did she care about how many branches there were. Most of the time, before he could finish his sentence every time he called Leng Rongrong, the other party would immediately im she already knew about it. He didn¡¯t know what she knew, but after a few days, the club¡¯s ount would have more money. It turned out that the boss had thought that he was having a cash flow problem and had directly transferred the money over. Chapter 189

Chapter 189: Boundless Ie

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Manager Gu expressed that he was a bit exhausted. However, he remained responsible for managing all the business. ¡°Come and check the ounts.¡± Manager Gu stood up from his seat, then asked Leng Rongrong. The manager¡¯s office desk was in. It was an ancient square table with a random chair behind it. Compared to the entire club, it was like a different world. The contrast was striking. However, Manager Gu assured Leng Rongrong that he wasfortable with the arrangement. Leng Rongrong did not mind. ¡°Audit the ounts? I don¡¯t want that. It¡¯s too troublesome. You can just manage it.¡± Leng Rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°Aiya, just do it casually. There¡¯s no need to be so meticulous. The vegetables are so expensive. It¡¯s already amazing we¡¯re able to stay open until now.¡± Manager Gu, Tang Luo, and Li Ruhua were stunned. They didn¡¯t know what to say. With this attitude and type of management, she established the world¡¯s number one club¡­ They didn¡¯t even know what words to use in order to praise her. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to see it, but do you want to take some money for spending? The club has earned so much money, but you haven¡¯t spent a single cent. You even send money over from time to time...¡± Manager Gu sighed. ¡°Girl, you can use this money to invest in other things too. You have been putting it in the club¡¯s ount. The cash flow is boundless already. It¡¯s so much that I don¡¯t know what to do...¡± ¡°You can spend it.¡± Leng Rongrong nced at Manager Gu¡¯s head. ¡°What about getting a hair transnt?¡± ¡°No¡­need,¡± Manager Gu replied, ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with the few strands on my head.¡± ...... ¡°Don¡¯t you like women? Then use the money to pick up girls. You¡¯re already so old, so you should go and find apanion!¡± Leng Rongrong giggled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that there¡¯s a spring flower or something? You also suggested buying a spacious vi and getting married!¡± ¡°Our rtionship is purely tonic. I just want to help thatdy. She¡¯s not having it easy!¡± Leng Rongrong was speechless. Under Manager Gu¡¯s forceful maniption, countless zeros were added to Leng Rongrong¡¯s card. When she saw the string of numbers, Leng Rongrong was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve earned so much?¡± ¡°Which part is too much?¡± Manager Gu said unhappily, ¡°Half of the money has been used on the clubs in other ces. Three new clubs have already been opened this year.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Rongrong nodded. Manager Gu couldn¡¯t help but be tongue-tied. ¡°Go, leave. Don¡¯te. You don¡¯t care about the club¡¯s situation even if youe!¡± ¡°Hehe, Manager Gu, don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m serious now. Come, tell me about the club¡¯s current situation. What else do you need me to decide? I¡¯ll make the decision.¡± Leng Rongrong sat down on the manager¡¯s chair, then looked at Manager Gu. Feeling satisfied, Manager Gu reported the general situation of the club to Leng Rongrong, then asked her to make a decision on some important things such as the location. Leng Rongrong became serious. She listened attentively as Manager Gu spoke. Then, she started to decide. She was more straightforward when it came to decisions that needed to be made. Although she said that she didn¡¯t care much about this ce, she stillid out some sound choices. When Leng Rongrong was serious, she really looked earnest. Mo Linyuan sat on the sofa and looked at Leng Rongrong as he frowned slightly. He had also seen the money that Manager Gu had sent to Leng Rongrong... This money, even in his hands, was not a particrly small amount. It was quite a significant amount. This was the ridiculous ie of her club. And this woman was his wife. His wife had a lot of rich people to support her. Not only that, but she also had many properties in her hands. She was a little¡­too rich. Compared to Leng Rongrong, those socialites from rich and powerful families were simply too weak. Originally, it was a good thing that his wife was rich, but he was also a little worried. His wife was too rich. What should he do? She was so rich that she couldn¡¯t even spend all her own money, so why would she spend his money? Mo Linyuan had already forgotten how he had once said that if this woman was such a wastrel and was his real wife, he would throw her out without a second thought. At this moment, he was only worried that she would not spend his money! Didn¡¯t men earn money for women to spend? However, his wife could earn money herself, and she had so much that she had nowhere to spend it... It was no wonder that she had not spent a single cent on the card he had given her. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Manager Gu let Leng Rongrong settle all the necessary matters, then smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Girl,e to the club more often to y. I¡¯m really bored here!¡± ¡°Bored?¡± Leng Rongrong sized up Manager Gu and said meaningfully, ¡°I heard that many beautifuldies treat you to meals and drinks every day in order to enter the club to show off. Theye in an endless stream. Manager Gu, you¡¯re so popr. You must be very busy, right?¡± Manager Gu coughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over to y when I¡¯m free. It¡¯s gettingte, so we¡¯ll return first. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you, Manager Gu. I¡¯ll be at ease with it in your hands.¡± ¡°You. Sigh, who asked you to save my life?!¡± Manager Gu sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard for you in this life. Little girl, you have such a good life!¡± Leng Rongrong said, ¡°Manager Gu, just do your job well. Stop fortune-telling. Have you forgotten about your broken leg?¡± ¡°That was an ident. I was wrong¡­¡± Thinking of what happened in the past, Manager Gu was still brooding. He had miscalcted. The little young master that he had judged to have a bad life back then was now living well. The facts proved that he had been wrong back then. However, he still believed that he was not mistaken about Leng Rongrong¡¯s fate. Her life could be considered very good. Besides, this girl had saved his life before. That was why he was willing to stay by her side. If he stayed by her side, he would definitely be able to live a good life. He had been poor for most of his life, but after working for Leng Rongrong, his luck began to change. This girl not only had a good life, but her life could also affect the people around her. The closer the people were to her, the more likely they would have good luck. If it was someone she had helped, their luck would be even more extraordinary. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to stop reading fortunes! One ident and you have broken both your legs. What if you get into another ident?¡± Leng Rongrong patted Manager Gu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Manager Gu was speechless. His fortune-telling was really urate, and he also knew Feng Shui... However, Leng Rongrong had never believed it. He was also in despair. Leng Rongrong¡¯s life was clearly superb, but she felt that her life was merely ordinary. She truly did not believe his words at all. Chapter 190

Chapter 190: I Don¡¯t Think He Likes Pigheaded Women

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Guantong went home on an empty stomach. Not only was he hungry, but he was also furious. ¡°How was it? How was the meal with Leng Rongrong?¡± When Li Mn saw her husband return, she asked agitatedly, ¡°Does she believe you? Did you ease the tension?¡± ¡°Get me something to eat first. I¡¯m starving!¡± Leng Guantong said. He sat down on the sofa. He was so hungry that his stomach hurt. ¡°Food? What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you go out for dinner? You even went to the North Thearch Club for a meal. Is there so little food that it can¡¯t even fill one¡¯s stomach?¡± Li Mn looked at Leng Guantong in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to be like this. She thought that Leng Guantong would have a great time at North Emperor Club, but it seemed that he had not eaten anything good. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it!¡± Leng Guantong felt his nerves trembling at the thought of it. ¡°That b*stard child brought a bunch of people. Oh, not only did she bring people, but she also brought a dog as big as a horse. Its stomach was a bottomless pit!¡± He furtherined, ¡°The food in the North Thearch Club was expensive and served in fewer portions, to begin with. I was still not full after ordering the dishes twice. I couldn¡¯t beat the dog, so I only got to eat bean sprouts!¡± ¡°So, how much did you spend?¡± Li Mn felt like her temples were about to explode. She could feel it. She could guess that her husband had spent a lot of money. ¡°I have almost spent all of my savings!¡± Leng Guantong said angrily. ¡°What!¡± Li Mn jumped up immediately. She looked at Leng Guantong in disbelief. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t joke around. You almost have all of our fortunes. I have never even held your money. Did you just say you wasted the money on that meal? How are we going to live then? Are you aware of ourpany¡¯s plight? It¡¯s not as profitable as it was. Our lives are not as good as before!¡± Li Mn was about to go insane. She didn¡¯t expect Leng Guantong to be this absurd. She didn¡¯t object to going to the North Thearch Club for dinner, but she thought Leng Guantong would know what to do and wouldn¡¯t spend so much. ...... In the end, he actually said that he had spent almost all of his money! ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Leng Guantong held his temple. ¡°Go and make something to eat. I¡¯m really famished!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still hungry?¡± Li Mn looked at Leng Guantong in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve spent so much money on a bean sprout, and you¡¯re still hungry?¡± She felt like she would explode with infinite anger. ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Leng Guantong red at Li Mn. ¡°Mo Linyuan is present today too. He¡¯s not f*cking disabled at all. He¡¯s just pretending! Do you know what it means if he¡¯s been pretending? It meant that he was about to make a big move. He had been hiding his strength all these years and eliminating those who opposed him! In the future, everything in the Mo family would be in his hands. Soon, he will truly be the head of the Mo family!¡± ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s really not disabled? You saw it with your own eyes?¡± Li Mn was shocked. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. How could it be fake? He¡¯s no different from before. No, he¡¯s actually different. He gives off a stronger aura than before.¡± Leng Guantong said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for someone who was once disabled to have such a strong aura. As it turned out, he was just pretending! We made a grave mistake by not letting Qingqing marry him!¡± ¡°What should we do then? Did you say anything?¡± Li Mn was anxious. ¡°Damn it. If I knew that it would be like this, I would have let Qingqing marry him. That wretched girl, Leng Rongrong, wouldn¡¯t have gotten the advantage for nothing.¡± ¡°Who knew that he was just pretending? He even hid it from us!¡± Leng Guantong pped his thigh and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I asked them if they wanted to end the mistake and let Qingqing return to her original position, but it seems that the little b*tch is eager to fawn over Mo Linyuan!¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Li Mn frowned. ¡°Let Qingqing think of ways to get closer to Mo Linyuan first. Qingqing is so beautiful. Any man wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. As for the little b*tch, I¡¯ll think of a way to convince her. She¡¯s a girl from the countryside with no education, so she¡¯s not that smart. I should be able to fool her with a few words.¡± Leng Guantong raised his head and urged Li Mn, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Get me something to eat first. I¡¯ll only have the strength to think of a solution after I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you something to eat. I¡¯ll discuss it with Qingqingter and call Qingle over. Qingle has always been smart. Maybe he has a good idea.¡± At night, the family gathered together. Leng Qingle sat at the dining table and stopped eating after a few bites. He looked at his parents and asked, ¡°Why did you call me here? Just tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your sister,¡± Li Mn quickly told Leng Qingle about the situation. ¡°Qingle, do you have any good ideas?¡± Mo Linyuan was supposed to be your brother-inw, but he¡¯s snatched away by that little b*tch, Leng Rongrong. How can we get him back?¡± Leng Guantong and Leng Qingqing did not say a word. Their gazes fell on Leng Qingle. ¡°Tell me your n,¡± Leng Qingle asked slowly. ¡°Your father wanted to win Leng Rongrong over and make her think she was your father¡¯s biological daughter. He made it appear like he had a lot of regrets, so he wanted to treat her well and then y the emotional card to persuade her to break off the marriage. Qingqing will think of ways to get close to Mo Linyuan. Men will definitely be tempted when a beautiful womanes to their door,¡± Li Mn offered. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys already have an idea?¡± Leng Qingle said coldly. ¡°We want to ask for your opinion. Qingle, you are the smartest in our family,¡± Li Mn said to Leng Qingle. Leng Qingle was currently the one who earned the most money. He was doing well in the entertainment industry and had his ownpany. Although he wasn¡¯t particrly close to his family, this was just how he was. ¡°We can deal with Leng Rongrong, but she won¡¯t be that easy to deal with,¡± Leng Qingle continued, ¡°If she was just an ordinary new actress, she would have been forced out of the industry by her manager. However, even though her manager, Ye Tianxin, had been going against her all this time, she couldn¡¯t take advantage of Leng Rongrong. Instead, Tianxin has gotten herself injured.¡± ¡°This b*tch is really lucky. It must be because Mo Linyuan is helping her behind the scenes!¡± Leng Qingqing gritted her teeth in anger at the thought of her position being reced. Leng Qingle nced at his hot-tempered and brainless sister. ¡°I suggest that you all wait and see.¡± Leng Qingle sneered and said, ¡°I have asked Ye Tianxin to deal with Leng Rongrong. As for Mo Linyuan, he¡¯s smarter than her. How could he not know what you¡¯re up to by letting Qingqing seduce him?¡± Chapter 191

Chapter 191: Huahua, You¡¯ve Found Out the Truth!

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The entire family was stunned by Leng Qingle¡¯s words. ¡°But if I don¡¯t seduce him, how am I supposed to get close to him? In order for him to be willing to be with me, I need to make him have feelings for me, right?¡± Leng Qingqing frowned and felt a little unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mo Linyuan would like a pigheaded woman.¡± Leng Qingle nced at Leng Qingqing. ¡°He¡¯s intelligent. The person he likes won¡¯t be too stupid. It¡¯s good for a smart woman to show off her presence in front of him, but you¡¯re not that kind of person. You¡¯ll make a fool of yourself.¡± ¡°Leng Qingle, how can you say that about me? I¡¯m your sister!¡± Leng Qingqing was infuriated by Leng Qingle. She jumped up and wanted to punch him. ¡°So we¡¯re just going to be passive?¡± Li Mn stopped Leng Qingqing who was about to hit her brother. ¡°Isn¡¯t Dad trying to get close to her?¡± Leng Qingle shrugged. ¡°Anyway, Mo Linyuan is not easy to deal with. I don¡¯t have any good ideas.¡± ¡°What you said then is equivalent to not saying anything. Everyone thinks you¡¯re smart. They asked you toe up with an idea, but you didn¡¯te up with any!¡± Leng Qingqing pursed her lips and felt extremely depressed. Leng Qingle¡¯s eyes swept over Leng Qingqing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dating Li Chenle? What do you n to do with him?¡± ¡°We broke up.¡± Leng Qingqing shrugged her shoulders. ¡°He¡¯s so ugly and useless. He¡¯s not worthy of me!¡± Leng Qingle was speechless. ¡°To be honest, I think you and Li Chenle are morepatible. I think it¡¯s better not to provoke Mo Linyuan. He¡¯s not an idiot. Will he give you money if you marry him?¡± ¡°To be able to get to this level means he doesn¡¯tck money. But he¡¯s not someone who would give alms to others.¡± ...... Leng Qingle stood up and put on the coat on the back of the chair. After tidying himself up slowly, he said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be able to figure that it¡¯s for money and status? Is he stupid?¡± ¡°But I just like him!¡± Leng Qingqing choked. She could not forget Mo Linyuan¡¯s handsome and domineering face. After she saw him that day, Mo Linyuan¡¯s face had been constantly appearing in her mind. She realized that she had neglected his face because he was disabled, but now, she could not get rid of it. She must have him! She could always get what she wanted. Leng Qingle looked at Leng Qingqing with aplicated expression. He felt that he and his sister were simply people from different worlds. His sister was really not very smart. ¡°You can try.¡± Leng Qingle said sarcastically, ¡°Try to make him like you. Maybe, there¡¯s actually something wrong with his brain, and he will fall for you!¡± ¡°You think so too, right? I just think we should try! You¡¯re right!¡± Leng Qingle was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t make it too obvious in front of Mo Linyuan.¡± After saying that, Leng Qingleughed. His family members were dimwitted, and Leng Qingqing would never listen to him. She did not even hear the sarcasm in his words. Leng Qingle strode out of the house with his long legs. Leng Qingqing, on the other hand, was thinking about how she could get close to Mo Linyuan and make her presence known in front of him. ¡°How about I go to his house tomorrow?¡± Leng Qingqing said, ¡°We¡¯ll find Leng Rongrong as an excuse. Anyway, Leng Rongrong has been filming for the past few days, so she¡¯s definitely not at home!¡± Li Mn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Take advantage of the fact that Leng Rongrong, that b*tch, is absent. Bring him some food. To catch a man, you must first catch his stomach.¡± The mother-and-daughter pair discussed. They felt that it was a good idea. Leng Guantong also nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s try it out.¡± ¡°Aiya, I forgot to ask for some money from Qingle!¡± Li Mn pped her thigh. ¡°We have already paid that little b*tch to eat at the North Thearch Club. We¡¯re going to have a hard time.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just call him and ask him to send some money over? This kid is getting more and more unruly recently. Does he think that his wings have hardened? He doesn¡¯t even respect me, his father. Does he think we are stupid? He¡¯s smart, but he¡¯s still my son!¡± Leng Guantongined unhappily. ¡°Forget it. Our son¡¯s future is so promising. What¡¯s the point of talking about him? This is what I want him to be like. Arrogant.¡± Li Mn red at Leng Guantong. The next day, Leng Qingqing said that she was going to get close to Mo Linyuan. She really woke up early in the morning to prepare food for Mo Linyuan. Li Mn was cooking in the kitchen and didn¡¯t ask Leng Qingqing to do anything. After all, Leng Qingqing was a youngdy who had never cooked before. Of course, Li Mn¡¯s cooking skills weren¡¯t bad, so she decided to use her ultimate skill this time. *** While the two of them were busy in the kitchen, Leng Rongrong had finished training Li Ruhua and the others. After the training ended, everyone felt refreshed upon taking a shower. Leng Rongrong watered her flowers and vegetables in the yard, then instructed Li Ruhua to weed them during the day. After that, she was ready to go to the set. ¡°Mommy, I love you. Come back soon!¡± Before Leng Rongrong left, Nanyu rushed up to her and kissed her. Mo Linyuan, who was looking at Leng Rongrong in the courtyard, squinted his eyes. He rushed up and lifted Nanyu to the side. ¡°Daddy, can you treat me like this just because you¡¯re taller than me?¡± Nanyu said angrily. ¡°Who told you to kiss my woman?¡± Mo Linyuan replied unhappily. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°Only I can kiss my woman.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Nanyu with dissatisfaction. ¡°She¡¯s your woman, but she¡¯s also my mother, okay? What¡¯s wrong with me kissing my mom?!¡± Nanyu puffed up his cheeks. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so petty.¡± Nanyu was thrown aside, and Mo Linyuan stared at Leng Rongrong. His eyes seemed to bemunicating that if Nanyu had it, he had to have it too. Seeing the clueless Leng Rongrong, Mo Linyuan pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. Little Nanyu was speechless while Little Yanyan covered his face and thought, ¡®Don¡¯t look at them.¡¯ Chu Wei was just about to walk over when she saw him. She immediately turned around and returned to the house. Tang Luo and Li Ruhua, on the other hand, watched with great interest. ¡°Young Master is so overbearing,¡± Tang Luo said with emotion. ¡°Young Madam didn¡¯t throw a tantrum when she woke up today.¡± Li Ruhua cupped his chin. ¡°Did Young Master use this method to wake her up?¡± Tang Luo looked at Li Ruhua in shock. ¡°What?¡± Li Ruhua nodded seriously. ¡°Look, Miss Rongrong¡¯s face is red, and she¡¯s having trouble breathing, but she didn¡¯t push Master Linyuan away.¡± Tang Luo stared at Li Ruhua¡¯s face. ¡°Your analysis is quite on point. Perhaps you¡¯ve found the truth. So, Miss Rongrong doesn¡¯t have a morning temper when she¡¯s awoken by a kiss.¡± Chapter 192

Chapter 192: Take Your Dirty Things Away

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Rongrong had just left the house to go to the set when Leng Qingqing arrived. Leng Qingqing was a little surprised when she entered the vi. She had heard that the Mo family¡¯s residence was abandoned and almost uninhabitable. However, upon entering, she realized that it was not the truth. It was simply too exquisite. The vast courtyard was adorned with flowers and nts. The artificial mountains and rivers were also breathtaking. There were also some antiquated trees, and they were preciousndscape trees. As soon as she entered the vi, she could feel that every inch of thend, even the nts on the ground, was valuable. Leng Qingqing stopped her car at the parking lot and walked into the vi. There were a few luxury cars in the parking lot. She wanted these cars but never had the money to buy them. As expected, Mo Linyuan was never poor, nor was he disabled. He was extremely wealthy... However, this Mo Linyuan did not treat Leng Rongrong well. Leng Rongrong only drove a car that cost between 200 to 300 thousand yuan. There were so many luxury cars here that cost 10 million yuan, but Leng Rongrong could not drive any of them. From this, she could guess that Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan had no feelings for each other. Thinking of this, Leng Qingqing¡¯s heart rxed a little, and she also felt a little happy. She should have a good chance. After all, Leng Rongrong had only known Mo Linyuan for less than a year while Leng Qingqing had been engaged to Mo Linyuan since she was young. She carried the food and walked forward in high spirits. Her steps were light as if she could already foresee the peak of her future. It was as if she would be the wife of the Mo family¡¯s head in the next second. ...... Leng Qingqing entered the yard and saw Li Ruhua, who was weeding the vegetable field with his butt up. ¡°Hello, where¡¯s Fourth Young Master?¡± Leng Qingqing looked at Li Ruhua and shouted. Li Ruhua looked up and sized up Leng Qingqing, then pointed in the direction of the hall. Leng Qingqing nced at Li Ruhua and wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. Then, she muttered in a low voice, ¡°This guy is quite observant. He knew that serving Li Chenle was not as good as working for Mo Linyuan, so he jumped to Mo Linyuan¡¯s side.¡± After muttering to herself, Leng Qingqing put on a smile that she thought was pretty and rushed to the living room. Of course, she was stopped by Tang Luo before she could even step foot inside. ¡°Miss Leng, what brings you here today? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for you to enter this living room. There¡¯s too much dust on your shoes.¡± Tang Luo looked at Leng Qingqing with a kind smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my sister. Is she home?¡± Leng Qingqing said as she wanted to step in. She stretched her head and saw Mo Linyuan sitting on the sofa. This man was really handsome to the point of being devilish. Just by sitting there, his entire body seemed to be glowing. Why didn¡¯t she realize this before? She always thought that this disabled man was ugly and disheveled. This time, why did she think that he was more and more good-looking and domineering? Tang Luo stood in front of Leng Qingqing and said with a faint smile, ¡°If you¡¯re here to look for Madam Rongrong, Miss Leng, you have visited at the wrong time. Madam Rongrong has already gone to the set.¡± ¡°Oh, really? She is not here, but Fourth Young Master Mo is, right? I¡¯ll chat with him for a while. I made some delicious food for him.¡± Leng Qingqing pushed away Tang Luo¡¯s head, which was blocking her view, in disgust. In the next second, she was about to step in. Before she could do so, a sickle suddenly flew over andnded near Leng Qingqing¡¯s feet. Leng Qingqing¡¯s leg that was about to step in instantly froze. After two seconds of silence, Leng Qingqing exploded. She turned around and saw Li Ruhua¡¯s angry face. ¡°I just mopped the floor.¡± Li Ruhua came out of the vegetable field with a bamboo hat on his back, an apron, and sleeves. He didn¡¯t look like a bodyguard at all. Leng Qingqing looked at the sickle on the ground in fear. She turned to Li Ruhua and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just clean the floor again if it¡¯s dirty? Is there a need to do this? Didn¡¯t I invite you here to work? Do you think I invited you here to enjoy yourself?¡± Li Ruhua walked up to Leng Qingqing in a few steps. A tall and strong man like him looked at Leng Qingqing with a crushing gaze. ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Qingqing was speechless. ¡°Do you have the right to criticize me? Are you the one paying me?¡± Li Ruhua nced at Leng Qingqing with disdain. Leng Qingqing choked. She really wasn¡¯t the one paying him! He picked up the sickle on the ground and wiped it. He nced at Leng Qingqing¡¯s leg and said, ¡°There¡¯s so much dust on your feet. If you dirty the floor I mopped, I¡¯ll cut your leg off.¡± Leng Qingqing subconsciously retracted her legs. She nced at Li Ruhua, who didn¡¯t seem to be joking. Inside, Tang Luo shrugged his shoulders, as if he didn¡¯t listen to the warning. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just take off my shoes and go in!¡± Leng Qingqing rolled her eyes. She really took off her shoes and entered. She walked directly in front of Mo Linyuan. She was about to sit on the sofa. However, before her buttocks could touch the sofa, she was frozen by Mo Linyuan¡¯s murderous gaze. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my sister,¡± Leng Qingqing said. ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡± Mo Linyuan replied coldly, ¡°The sofa is not for you to sit on.¡± Leng Qingqing was speechless. Why was he preventing people from sitting? Mo Linyuan¡¯s gaze was terrifying, so Leng Qingqing did not continue. She took out the food she had prepared and said, ¡°Ah Yuan, this is some food I have prepared. Try it? I specially prepared it for you. It¡¯s very delicious.¡± ¡°Ah Yuan?¡± Mo Linyuan looked up. There was confusion in his cold eyes. ¡°Ah Yuan, is it strange? I think it¡¯s more intimate to call you that.¡± Leng Qingqing smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t like me calling you that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s devilishly handsome face shed with a trace of harshness, and then, his gaze fell on the food that Leng Qingqing had brought. He frowned. ¡°Take away your dirty things!¡± ¡°Di-dirty things?¡± Leng Qingqing¡¯s hands trembled. She was in disbelief. ¡°These are all food. They¡¯re not dirty. I¡¯ve cleaned them up very well. They¡¯re definitely cleaner than the food outside.¡± Mo Linyuan did not even look at Leng Qingqing. He only felt disgusted. Leng Qingqing was dumbfounded. She remembered that Mo Linyuan might be a little obsessed with cleanliness, so she did not say anything. Just as she was thinking of a topic to chat with Mo Linyuan, he looked up at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± She had juste in, but he wanted her to leave? Leng Qingqing was in disbelief. She had not even spoken much to Mo Linyuan! ¡°Um, can I wait for my sister to return? I have something to tell her.¡± Leng Qingqing tried her best to put on a smile that she thought was attractive and then looked at Mo Linyuan in anticipation. Chapter 193

Chapter 193: She Dared To Be So Arrogant?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Mo Linyuan did not say anything. He did not even look at Leng Qingqing. He just leaned back on the sofanguidly. Leng Qingqing saw that Mo Linyuan did not speak. She was stunned for a moment. Then, she exined, ¡°I can help with some work or something. I know that I did my sister wrong in the past, but our family has thought it through. I want to make it up to her.¡± Mo Linyuan called out to Li Ruhua, ¡°Huahua, someone needs to help you with your work.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Ruhua stood up from the field and rushed to Leng Qingqing¡¯s side. He looked at Leng Qingqing for a while, then turned around and walked toward the basement. He took out some tools and threw a bamboo hat and sleeve to Leng Qingqing. He then ordered, ¡°Come out and help with the weeding.¡± Leng Qingqing was speechless. What was going on? Wait a minute, she didn¡¯t mean this kind of work. She meant to pretend to help clean up and so on... It was basically just for show. She wasn¡¯t going to go out under the sun. The weather was so good today that she would end up tanned. Before Leng Qingqing could react and reject him, Li Ruhua dragged her out. He was extremely violent with handling her. When he brought Leng Qingqing out, he pointed to a piece ofnd and said, ¡°You clean up the weeds here.¡± Leng Qingqing threw the tools in her hand away and said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it. It¡¯s so hot. I¡¯ll die from the heat! Besides, I won¡¯t do this kind of rough work!¡± Li Ruhua nced at Leng Qingqing, then shouted in the direction of the house, ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Leng Qingqing saw that Li Ruhua was about toin and instantly panicked. ...... She was here to salvage her image, so she had to perform well in front of Mo Linyuan. If Li Ruhua were to spout nonsense, she would fail just as she was about to start building a good impression of her. With this thought, Leng Qingqing did not dare to say anything else. She red at Li Ruhua, then said in resignation, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you with the work, okay? What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Weeding. You have to get rid of all the grass in this field.¡± Li Ruhua pointed at one of the chunks. Leng Qingqing was speechless. She had lived to this day, and although she was not a particrly nobledy, she had never done such a thing. And today, she had to weed the fields... Although she was very resistant and dissatisfied, Leng Qingqing took a deep breath and got off in order to win Mo Linyuan¡¯s favor. She began to weed. Li Ruhua moved a stool out and sat under the shade of a big tree. He watched Leng Qingqing¡¯s work and became a supervisor. Whenever Leng Qingqing showed a dissatisfied expression or wanted to say something, Li Ruhua would be very quick-witted. He was prepared to call Mo Linyuan. After a few times, Leng Qingqing resigned herself to her fate. She just buried her head in weeding and said nothing more. Leng Qingqing had been weeding for the entire morning. In the afternoon, she thought she could have lunch with Mo Linyuan, talk to him face to face, and get closer to him. In the end, Mo Linyuan had gone out with Tang Luo. Li Ruhua had prepared a lot of delicious food, and the aroma was wafting, but not only did she have nothing to eat, she still had to work. During that time, Li Ruhua only gave her time to eat the food she brought. Leng Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale. Especially when she saw that Chu Wei, whom she had bribed with Mo Lan, was actually staying here. She almost broke down. ¡°Chu Wei, what are you doing here? What¡¯s your rtionship with Leng Rongrong? Damn it! Don¡¯t tell me you took our money but didn¡¯t do anything for us?¡± When Chu Wei came out and saw Leng Qingqing, she wanted to go back inside to hide, but she was stopped by Leng Qingqing. Little Chu Yan followed beside Chu Wei. When he heard Leng Qingqing¡¯s question, he was instantly displeased with this woman. Someone actually dared to be fierce to his mother? Little Chu Yan¡¯s eyes darted around. He turned around and went to get the weapons he had designed. ¡°I have done what I should do for you.¡± Chu Wei said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m free now that I¡¯m done. I can be with whoever I want to be with.¡± Leng Qingqing clutched the sickle in her hand in exasperation. She was about to explode. She did not expect Chu Wei to be so arrogant. However, when she thought about how she was acting and how she wanted to leave a good impression on Mo Linyuan, she suppressed her anger. Chu Wei seemed to be very close to Mo Linyuan and the rest. She tried her best to smile at Chu Wei and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re free to go wherever you want. Have you be friends with my sister? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not questioning you. I also regret that I wanted to deal with my sister at that time. Leng Rongrong is actually my biological sister.¡± Chu Wei had a look of indifference. Leng Qingqing was speechless. ¡°Well, you¡¯re my sister¡¯s friend, so you¡¯re also my friend. I¡¯ve made you my friend.¡± Leng Qingqing expressed her goodwill. Chu Wei nced at Leng Qingqing, then said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with you.¡± Leng Qingqing felt dazed. What did she say? She didn¡¯t want to be friends with her? Chu Wei was looking down on her, right? The Chu family was already in dire straits, and with her current status, Chu Wei still said that she didn¡¯t want to be friends with her? What right did a down-and-out young miss have to look down on her? She knew that Chu Wei was once the eldest daughter of the Chu family. However, Leng Qingqing still felt her heart ache when she heard Chu Wei, who had already fallen from grace, say such things. She seriously felt that her self-esteem had been damaged. Leng Qingqing calmed herself down and looked at Chu Wei with a faint smile. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why should I be friends with you?¡± Chu Wei sized up Leng Qingqing coldly as if there was nothing on her that was worth her friendship. That was why she was not interested in Leng Qingqing at all. Leng Qingqing was even more shocked. She knew that Chu Wei was direct. In the past, she was direct because she was the eldest daughter of the Chu family. No one dared to offend her. Besides, she was too powerful. In the entire Chu family, Chu Wei was the most powerful. But now, she was in such a state, but she still dared to be so arrogant. Without waiting for Leng Qingqing to react, Chu Wei turned and left. She had been recuperating at home for the past few days. She had even put down her work because Leng Rongrong had told her that life was more important than anything else. It was not suitable for her to go to work in her current condition unless she wished that she would die early and let Chu Yan live alone. She stomped her feet coldly. Leng Qingqing raised the scythe in her hand and aimed it at the back of Chu Wei¡¯s head. She narrowed her eyes and cursed in a low voice, ¡°B*tch, I really want to chop you to death! You¡¯re so destitute, yet you still dare to be so arrogant!¡± Little Chu Yan¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on Leng Qingqing. After a moment of silence, the little fellow said, word by word, ¡°YOU. ARE. THE. B. PERSON.¡± Chapter 194

Chapter 194: Horse Washing

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°What did you just say?¡± Only then did Leng Qingqing notice that there was a little boy on the ground. ¡°Where did this little thinge from? Why are your words so unpleasant?¡± ¡°Not a little thing!¡± Little Chu Yan gritted his teeth and red at Leng Qingqing in anger. The little bun suddenly took out a slingshot and started to target Leng Qingqing. The crackling sound of the explosion rang out, and holes began to appear in Leng Qingqing¡¯s clothes. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Leng Qingqing screamed in pain. She turned her head and stared at Chu Yan in front of her with a terrifying gaze. She was going crazy. What was this little thing doing?! Her clothes were very expensive, and she liked them very much, but this little thing actually dared to ruin her clothes! Little Chu Yan snorted coldly and turned around to leave as if nothing had happened. Leng Qingqing clutched her chest. She felt like she was about to die from anger. What the hell was this ce? She could not stay here any longer. She wanted to get in touch with Mo Linyuan, but he had gone out too. Just as Leng Qingqing was considering whether she should run away, Li Ruhua threw a brush at her. ¡°What is this? What do you need me for?¡± Leng Qingqing asked in a frenzy. ¡°The horse needs a bath.¡± Li Ruhua¡¯s face was cold. ...... ¡°Wash what? What bath?¡± Leng Qingqing had an ominous feeling. ¡°Give the horse a bath.¡± Li Ruhua immediately pulled Leng Qingqing to the backyard and pointed to a Ferghana horse. Leng Rongrong won this horse when she went to the Nether Abyss Empire. Leng Qingqing was speechless. Give the horse¡­a bath?! Leng Qingqing looked at the extremely tall horse by the tree. This horse was massive and looked obedient. Although she could ride a horse, could she wash it as well? Riding a horse was more doable! But wash the horse? What kind of joke was this? She was so delicate, and her hands were so fragile. How could she serve a horse? ¡°Li Ruhua, don¡¯t push your luck. Even though you¡¯re with Mo Linyuan, I won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re just a servant, but I¡¯m Mo Linyuan¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°My master is Madam Rongrong.¡± Li Ruhua looked at the tense atmosphere and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t listen to Master Linyuan. Also, Master Linyuan is already married, and his wife is Madam Rongrong. What kind of fianc¨¦e are you?¡± Leng Qingqing waspletely stumped by Li Ruhua. Before she could react, Li Ruhua shoved the brush into her hands. ¡°Wash the horse properly. It likes to be clean. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯ll get angry.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it!¡± Li Ruhua stared at Leng Qingqing for a while, then nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll let Master Linyuan know.¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you threatening me with Mo Linyuan?¡± Leng Qingqing¡¯s eyes widened. Li Ruhua¡¯s face was expressionless, and his threat was justified. Leng Qingqing was speechless. Although she was angry, she still went to bathe the horse. For Mo Linyuan and for the sake of getting him back, she endured it. There was still a long way to go. Once she became Mo Linyuan¡¯s wife, she would definitely not let this Li Ruhua off. ****** On the set, Leng Rongrong filmed a few fight scenes while hanging in wires. In this scene, she helped the female lead vent her anger and then fought with the male lead. However, when she almost hurt the male lead in the end, the female lead jumped out and protected him. Leng Rongrong¡¯s acting in every scene could be said to be perfect. She was especially good at fighting scenes. In the scenes where she was hanging, she flew even more like a fairy than the female lead. She was simply a natural fairy! Gu Meiyue¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy every time she saw Leng Rongrong¡¯s acting. How could she take such a good picture? Meiyue couldn¡¯t even bring out that aura. Even her clothes were specially custom-made at a high price, but when she flew, she did not look as good as Leng Rongrong who had feweryers of gauze. Gu Meiyue would asionally find trouble with Leng Rongrong on purpose. She insisted that Rongrong did not do well and that she did not do it perfectly. However, after a few tries, she found that Leng Rongrong¡¯s mentality was highly stable even if she was stuck and had to start all over again. She showed no signs of breaking down at all. Even if Gu Meiyue asked a question casually, Leng Rongrong would perform better than before if she started all over again. After finding trouble with Leng Rongrong a few times, Gu Meiyue no longer dared to do so through her acting skills. Every time she made trouble for Leng Rongrong and asked the director to do it again, it gave Leng Rongrong a chance to improve herself again. Gu Meiyue understood that the better Leng Rongrong¡¯s acting was, the more she would bepared to her. She couldn¡¯t wait for Leng Rongrong¡¯s acting skills to drop, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t give Leng Rongrong any more chances to improve herself. Leng Rongrong had quite a lot of scenes today, so she was flying around on the wire. After watching for a while, Gu Meiyue felt bored and turned to leave. She happened to see Elder Qi who was ying chess and quickly walked toward him. ¡°Elder Qi, I know how to y chess too. Rongrong is very busy with filming. How about I y chess with you for a while?¡± Gu Meiyue asked with the intention of pleasing him. Elder Qi raised his eyes and nced at Gu Meiyue. Then, he shook his head and said in a bad mood, ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t disturb me from ying chess.¡± ¡°Elder Qi, don¡¯t you feel bored being alone?¡± Gu Meiyue put on a kind front. ¡°I¡¯m not bored. You¡¯re too annoying. Leave.¡± Elder Qi was not in a good mood when he saw Gu Meiyue. He had seen how Gu Meiyue had caused trouble for Leng Rongrong. Even though Leng Rongrong had already settled it herself, he still did not like this woman. It was still Leng Rongrong who was pleasing to the eye, no matter how he looked at her. Gu Meiyue was infuriated. This old thing actually said that she was too annoying. How was she annoying? He was actually unhappy that she wanted to y chess with him? Did he think that she would be happy to y chess with him? After Leng Rongrong was done, she returned and happened to see Gu Meiyue who had turned around. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re finally here. Come over and y with me!¡± Elder Qi also saw Leng Rongrong and immediately became excited. He waved at her. Leng Rongrong smiled and walked toward Elder Qi. Gu Meiyue red fiercely at Leng Rongrong. She was clearly the main character, but she realized that she had only been on set for two days, but she had already been given the cold shoulder by everyone. Everyone was more concerned about Leng Rongrong. As Gu Meiyue walked away, she heard Elder Qi say to Leng Rongrong, ¡°That third or fourth female lead is so annoying. She came over and said that she wanted to y chess with me. She¡¯s really going all out for the sake of rising to the top. She wants the resources in my hands? In her dreams!¡± ¡°Which third and fourth female lead?¡± Leng Rongrong asked as she picked up a chess piece. ¡°The one that just passed by. The one who looks weird!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the female lead.¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. Gu Meiyue, on the other hand, almost fell over. As it turned out, she had made her presence known in front of Elder Qi so many times, but Elder Qi only thought that she was the third or fourth female lead?! Chapter 195 - Hubby, I miss you!

Chapter 195: Hubby, I miss you!

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Leng Rongrong had been busy with the production team for the whole day. When night came, she packed up rather early and drove straight home. The journey was smooth, and just as they reached home, Leng Rongrong was shocked by a female ghost-like fellow with unkempt hair and dirty face. Almost instinctively, she kicked the female ghost who had almost fallen toward her away. Then, she heard a familiar scream. ¶øÕâ¸öÅ®¹íºóÃ棬һƥ½¡×³µÄÂíÕýÔÚ×·×ÅËýÅÜ£¬¿´µ½Å®¹í±»õߣ¬Âí¶ùºÜ¸ßÐ˵ÄÑïÆðÀ´µÄÌã×Ó¡£ ¡°Torrential rain? Why did youe to the front yard?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at the horse, then at Leng Qingqing who was on the ground. Leng Qingqingy on the ground in a terrible state. Her hair and face were unkempt like a lunatic. With a scream, she looked up at Leng Rongrong, her eyes full of resentment. ¡°Leng Qingqing?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at her for a long time before she recognized the female ghost as Leng Qingqing.¡±What are you doing here? Did you bully rainstorm?¡± Leng Qingqing pointed at her bruised face and looked at Leng Rongrong in disbelief.¡±You actually think I¡¯m the one who bullied this stupid horse?¡± She was the one with a bloody nose and a swollen face, alright? She was also the one covered in injuries, alright? It was fine if she was forced to bathe the horse. Although she was unwilling, she still tried her best to bathe the stupid horse, okay? However, halfway through the bath, the horse kicked her into the bucket with dissatisfaction, and then began to chase and attack her like a madman. She didn¡¯t even know what she had done wrong to make this stupid horse angry. Leng Qingqing was mad with anger. After she got up from the ground, she cursed at the storm. Hearing that he was being scolded, rainstorm became even more crazy and chased after Leng Qingqing. When Leng Qingqing ran to her car and tried to drive away, storm kicked the car t. Leng Rongrong calmly hid far away, then went to li ruhua¡¯s side and asked her why the storm was so violent. She was the one who gave it the name ¡°storm.¡± She had won it back on abyss Ind. After she sent it back, she gave the horse a name,¡±storm.¡± The name ¡°storm¡± sounded a little violent, but it was actually a well-behaved Ferghana horse, never a violent character. It could be said that most of the time, rainstorm was very well-behaved and obedient. She did not expect Leng Qingqing to be so powerful that she could anger the storm. Moreover, the storm was really not just angry, it even destroyed the quiet car. Now, she was chasing after Leng Qingqing and nibbling on her hair. ÀäÈØÈض¼¿ìЦËÀÁË¡£ ¡°Why is she in such a miserable state? was rainstorm abused?¡± Leng Rongrong asked li ruhua, who was beside her. Li ruhua held a cup of tea in her hand, sipping as she observed the situation.¡±I told her to be careful, but she still identally broke one of storm¡¯s hairs. Storm really cherishes its hair, so it¡¯s especially angry.¡± ¡°No wonder ... Rainstorm always thought that his fur was the most beautiful among all the horses. How could he not risk his life to break a strand of his fur?¡± ÀäÈØÈØËÊËʼ硣 Then, a faint voice came from the side,¡±¡±Oh.¡± The two littleds each carried a small folding stool and a cup of milk in their hands, just like that, they watched Leng Qingqing being tormented by the storm. Chu Wei did note out to join in the fun. She was quietly packing up some of the packages that Leng Rongrong had just bought. A few minutester, a ck business car drove in. Mo Linyuan and Tang Luo had returned. null As soon as she saw Leng Qingqing trying to get into mo Linyuan¡¯s arms, she rushed over and threw herself into mo Linyuan¡¯s arms before Leng Qingqing could. She raised her head and said in a sweet voice,¡±hubby, you¡¯re back! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Leng Qingqing was speechless. F * ck, wasn¡¯t she watching the show? what was she doing here? She was being chased by the horse so miserably, it was the most pitiful time. Men usually had tender feelings for women, she needed mo Linyuan¡¯s protection! ÀäÈØÈØÕâôһð³öÀ´£¬Ëý»¹ÔõôÇó°²Î¿°¡! Mo Linyuan lowered his head and looked at the little woman in his arms. He had never seen this woman take the initiative to throw herself into his arms and act like a spoiled child. He was surprised and happy. Mo Linyuan stroked Leng Rongrong¡¯s long hair like he was stroking a pet¡¯s fur. A faint smile shed across his handsome face.¡±I missed you too.¡± Their eyes met, and Leng Rongrong¡¯s face burned. I can¡¯t stand it, I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯m really not suited for such a pretentious woman. ¡°Ah Yuan, help!¡± Leng Qingqing did not care and rushed towards Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. She aimed at Leng Rongrong, wanting to knock Leng Rongrong away and then pretend to fall into mo Linyuan¡¯s arms inadvertently. However, before Leng Qingqing could reach the two of them, she saw a huge dog¡¯s head. The violent wind blocked the way in front of Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan. Therefore, when Leng Qingqing bumped into storm, she almost kissed him. When storm saw that Leng Qingqing was about to crash into it, it leaned back in disgust. Leng Qingqing¡¯s face finally came to an abrupt stop before it touched its dog head. Storm let out a sigh of relief. Leng Qingqing was speechless. Damn, why did she feel like she was being despised by a dog? Leng Qingqing looked in the direction of Leng Rongrong and Mo Linyuan, flustered and exasperated. Mo Linyuan¡¯s big hand wrapped around Leng Rongrong¡¯s small hand, and they walked directly towards the vi. And she was blocked by a dog. There was another horse chasing after her. Leng Qingqing was in despair. Her car was also destroyed. ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± Leng Qingqing, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, shouted at Leng Rongrong,¡±I¡¯m here for you too! This horse has gone mad, aren¡¯t you going to lock it up?¡± ¡°Flower, take away the storm.¡± Leng Rongrong wriggled out of mo Linyuan¡¯s arms and said to li ruhua. Then, she frowned and looked in the direction of the deserted house.¡±So, what did you do for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve helped you remove the weeds. ¡± Leng Qingqing blurted out,¡±look, I was the one who removed the grass in that field.¡± Leng Rongrong shuddered and rushed to her vegetable field. Then, she saw that the garlic that was originally in her vegetable field had been removed like grass! Chapter 196

Chapter 196: Remove your long hair like removing garlic?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Garlic! ËýµÄ´óËâºÃ²»ÈÝÒײų¤³öÀ´µÄ£¬¾ÓÈ»¶¼Ã»ÓÐÁË? Leng Rongrong turned her head, and Li ruhua pointed in Leng Qingqing¡¯s direction. Leng Qingqing had a smug look on her face. It was her first time weeding in her life, and she had done it cleanly, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. However, li ruhua¡¯s finger pointed at her. Why did she suddenly have a bad feeling that something was not right? ¡°Are you trying to im credit from me?¡± Leng Rongrong¡¯s hands trembled as she picked up a garlic and walked towards Leng Qingqing. Her beautiful palm-sized face was filled with displeasure.¡±You removed all my garlic. Are you going to weed or remove vegetables?¡± Why don¡¯t you just get rid of yourself!¡± Leng Qingqing swallowed a mouthful of saliva.¡±G-garlic? This is ¡­ Garlic?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never eaten garlic before?¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Qingqing with cold eyes. The greatest joy in her life was growing vegetables ¡­ No, the greatest joy in her life was spending money, and growing vegetables was her secondary joy. In the end, this Leng Qingqing actually removed her garlic? Not only were the leeks destroyedst time, but her garlic was also destroyed this time. It was not easy for her to eat it, but she destroyed her garlic? ¡°I might really not have eaten garlic before ¡­ Even if I did, it would be cooked garlic. Who knew that garlic would look like this!¡± Leng Qingqing felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness. She didn¡¯t know what she was panicking about, but when she saw Leng Rongrong¡¯s angry face, she started to feel guilty and panicked as if she had really done something wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ve already gotten rid of it. Give it back to me.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Qingqing in front of her self-righteously,pensate me with the garlic!¡± ¡°F * ck, how am I supposed to pay? they¡¯re all dead, aren¡¯t they?¡± Leng Qingqing nced at Leng Rongrong, she was shocked. ¡°Even if I die, I still have to pay.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at her luscious hair and thought for a moment before saying,¡±if you don¡¯tpensate me, you¡¯ll have to pay the same price as garlic. Or you can shave your hair, just like garlic!¡± ¡°What!¡± Leng Qingqing looked at Leng Rongrong in disbelief. She seriously suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°Let¡¯s shave. ¡± Leng Rongrong stared at Leng Qingqing¡¯s hair. Leng Qingqing held her head that was already very messy. She should have quickly escaped from this damn ce. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t move her feet. null תÉí×¼±¸×ßµÄʱºò£¬ÀäÇåÇå¿´ÁËÒ»ÑÛÀäÈØÈØ£¬¡°ÎҵijµÔõô°ì£¬ÄãÄÇÖ»´ÀÂí°ÑÎҵijµ¸ø²È±âÁË!¡± The sound of horse hooves could be heard, and the heavy rain rushed out from the backyard. Leng Qingqing shivered in fear. Again! ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, I¡¯m stupid!¡± Leng Qingqing was afraid of this Crazy Horse, so she quickly made up for what she had just said. Storm¡¯s ears twitched. He wagged his beautiful tail and turned back to the backyard. Leng Qingqing let out a long sigh of relief. She was scared to death. Was there something wrong with this house? a dog was so big, but it still looked down on people. That horse seemed to be able to understand humannguage, and it didn¡¯t allow others to say that it was bad. What was there to be proud of as a horse and a dog? ¡°Since it¡¯s because of your stupidity that you provoked the storm, then you should take responsibility for it. Or you can ask the storm topensate you, if it¡¯s willing.¡± Leng Rongrong said casually. Leng Qingqing was so angry that sheughed. Didn¡¯t this mean that it had nothing to do with her? Fine, fine, fine. She didn¡¯t dare to ask forpensation. A nest of lunatics! She sneaked a nce at mo Linyuan and thought that mo Linyuan would not be able to stand such an atmosphere. A country bumpkin would always be a country bumpkin. She loved to grow vegetables so much, but she was a vige girl from the countryside. Mo Linyuan would not be interested in her. ¡°Garlic?¡± Leng Rongrong was already holding a pair of scissors in her hand, and her gaze fell on Leng Qingqing¡¯s hair. Leng Qingqing shuddered and turned to leave without a word.¡±I¡¯ll go buy you garlic!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll go to your house and help you shave your head.¡± Leng Rongrong saw that Leng Qingqing was about to board her car that had been trampled t by the storm and shouted at her. Leng Qingqing¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, and she unnaturally got into the small broken car. The car could still move, but from all angles, it looked like it had been kicked by the storm. She drove away in her little broken car. Leng Rongrong squatted by the side of the vegetable field, dejected as she looked at her garlic that had been removed. ¡°Huahua, how could you let her remove my garlic? it¡¯s all my blood. I watched them grow up little by little like I was raising my children. In the end, my children are all gone.¡± ¡°Her hands are too fast.¡± Li ruhua¡¯s heart trembled as well. He touched his head. He hadn¡¯t noticed at the time, but who knew that idiot wouldn¡¯t even recognize garlic and would get rid of it all. He had clearly said that he only needed to remove the weeds, but in the end, all the garlic had been removed. ÀäÈØÈØҲûÓÐÔð¹ÖÀîÈ绨¡£ After sighing for a while, she touched storm¡¯s head. Back in the house, Leng Rongrong sat down on the sofa, took out her phone, and started online shopping. null Tang Luo was speechless! Buying a house to store clothes? Only young Madam was left. ¡°How about we find a ce and build a vi?¡± Leng Rongrong said on a whim. ¡°Sure,¡± Mo Linyuan seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Tang Luo and said,¡±Tang Luo, the thing.¡± Tang Luo was stunned for a moment. Then, as if recalling something, he turned around, returned to the car, and took a document. null Chapter 197

Chapter 197: Lord fourth gave me an Ind?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Mine, this Ind is mine?¡± Leng Rongrong was stunned for a few seconds before she was overjoyed. She flipped open the document and took a look. Ä«ÁÝÔ¨µãÍ·£¬¡°Äãϲ»¶µÄ£¬ËÍÄãÁË¡£¡± ¡°Did you buy this from Lord fourth? I didn¡¯t even see Lord fourth at the time, and I really wanted to buy it from him. You bought it?¡± Leng Rongrong was extremely surprised.¡±Sure enough, it¡¯s easier to work as an internal member. Thank you. How much is it? I¡¯ll pay you!¡± Mo Linyuan frowned and a trace of displeasure shed in his eyes.¡±It¡¯s for you!¡± ¡°For me? This Ind must be very expensive, right? Do you have enough money? Or do you have an internal discount? However, didn¡¯t theherworld Empire¡¯s gathering always take ce on this Ind? If I buy it, where will I hold theher abyss Empire¡¯s gathering?¡± null ¡°But are you really okay? You must have spent a lot of money to buy this Ind, right? Don¡¯t worry, I have money. I don¡¯t mind giving you the money for the ind!¡± Leng Rongrong was worried that mo Linyuan had no money to spend, so she wanted to give mo Linyuan money. Mo Linyuan was speechless. Why was it so difficult for him to get his wife to spend his money? Other people¡¯s wives spent their husbands ¡®money, but her wife always wanted to give him money to spend. ¡°Young Madam, this is young master¡¯s kind intentions. You can take it with a peace of mind. The young master doesn¡¯tck this bit of money!¡± Tang Luo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said. ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯ll take it without a worry. ¡± Leng Rongrong was both happy and excited. She looked at mo Linyuan and said,¡±if you don¡¯t have money, let me know! I¡¯ll give you money!¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless ¡­ Again, again! My wife has to give me money to spend every day, what should I do? ¡°This Ind is really great. It¡¯s big and beautiful.¡± Leng Rongrong spread out the map of the ind and looked at the floor n of the entire Ind. She was thinking about how she could transform the ind. There were already many entertainment facilities on the ind, but if she wanted to live there, she would definitely build a vi with a beautiful sea view. In addition to being interested in the ind, she was actually most interested in the thing she saw when she almost fell off the cliff. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not an illusion. There must be some huge animal in the deep water. ¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was a fish or something else. But she was sure that the thing down there was definitely there, it was not an illusion. Mo Linyuan did not let her go down, but she felt strange and wanted to see it. She wanted to confirm what was underneath. Perhaps it was because she couldmunicate with animals, so she was especially sensitive to some animals and was very interested in various kinds of animals. Some animals were easy to talk to andmunicate with, but some were hard tomunicate with and uncontroble. ÀäÈØÈØûÓÐÌáÆðÕâ¼þÊÂÇ飬ÒòΪËý¸Ð¾õÄ«ÁÝÔ¨Ó¦¸ÃÊÇÖªµÀÄǸöÉîÔ¨ÀïÃæÓÐʲô¶«Î÷µÄ£¬µ«ÊÇËû¾õµÃÄǸöµØ·½ºÜΣÏÕ£¬ËùÒÔ²»ÈÃ×Ô¼º¿¿½ü¡£ If she said that she was interested in that ce, she was sure that mo Linyuan would not give her the ind. ¡°How do you want to build it? I¡¯ll get someone to modify it for you.¡± Mo Linyuan said,¡±the entire Ind is yours now. Its original appearance has not changed, and the things inside are still there.¡± ¡°I think this location is very good. It¡¯s high and spacious. The surrounding scenery is also very good. If we build a big vi here, it should be veryfortable to live in.¡± Leng Rongrong pointed to a ce and said,¡±this area can be built into a huge garden. If storm and rainstorm go on a vacation, they should be able to have a lot of fun here. By the way ¡­ Where¡¯s the horse King? is it still there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here too. Nothing on the ind has been touched. ¡°Ä«ÁÝÔ¨µÀ¡£ ¡°That horse King is very smart.¡± Leng Rongrong said,¡±then we¡¯ll be able to see it the next time we go.¡± Mo Linyuan nodded. The two of them discussed how to rebuild the ind. Li ruhua went into the kitchen to cook, and Tang Luo went to help. When Chu Wei came down, she looked at the drawing and gave her opinion. ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s go on a vacation together in the future. I¡¯ll leave a house for you and little Yanyan to go on a vacation.¡± Leng Rongrong liked Chu Wei¡¯s character very much, and she also liked little Chu Yan¡¯s intelligence and wit. After getting along with them for a few days, she immediately treated the two of them as family. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Chu Wei said. She had always been cold and indifferent. She would never say much, but she would always remember the kindness in the depths of her heart. Li ruhua quickly finished preparing dinner. null Mo Lingyuan nced at Tang Luo.¡±He doesn¡¯tck money.¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯tck money, you can¡¯t treat him badly. He can¡¯t even find a girlfriend with you ¡­ Women and money should be the same, right?¡± Leng Rongrong said softly,¡±if you don¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll help you increase your price.¡± Mo Linyuan was speechless. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need it!¡± Tang Luo¡¯s sry was already very high, and he had a lot of dividends from many things in theherworld Empire. He had so much money that he couldn¡¯t finish spending it. Of course, no one wouldin about having too much money. Tang Luo had been very happy because young Madam wanted to increase his sry, but in the end, young master actually said that he didn¡¯t need it? No, no, no, he really needed it! ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she need it? luo luo also needs to spend money, right?¡± Leng Rongrong frowned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t spend money.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Tang Luo and asked,¡±when was thest time you spent your own money?¡± Then, Tang Luo was stumped ¡­ He really didn¡¯t spend much money. Although he earned money, it didn¡¯t seem like he spent it on anything. He had been with young master all this time and had to use his card to buy everything he needed. Now, young mistress was the one buying clothes and the like. Why would he need to spend his own money? Chapter 198

Chapter 198: It was young master¡¯s card that she used

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°You see, he doesn¡¯t even know when he¡¯s spent his own money.¡± Mo Linyuan¡¯s expression was calm. Leng Rongrong was speechless. ¡°How do you live without spending money?¡± ¡°Use the young master¡¯s card ¡­¡± Mo Linyuan touched his nose. After he finished speaking, he suddenly felt that he had said something wrong. Why did he have the illusion that he was the mistress? Would youngdy be angry? Tang Luo stole a nce at Leng Rongrong and saw that she seemed to be stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at mo Linyuan with a strange expression and then looked at Tang Luo. Of course, she was not angry, nor did she have any intention of throwing a tantrum. She just had a strange look in her eyes. He was searching for the two of them, as if he was trying to guess if there was something between them. Tang Luo was speechless. ºÃµÄ£¬Îó»áÁË! The young Madam must have misunderstood him and the young master. The young master was only a nouveau riche, so he allowed him to use his card to buy things ¡­ It wasn¡¯t because they had any shameful rtionship. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing going on between me and young master!¡± Tang Luo put down his chopsticks and exined. Then, he felt that the more he exined, the more he made things worse. The more he exined, the more unclear he became. The young master red at him fiercely a few times. ¡°Do you want people to misunderstand us?¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Tang Luo coldly. Tang Luo was speechless. Alright, he didn¡¯t know how to exin it at all. This situation was really a littleplicated. He swore that there was really nothing going on between him and young master. His rtionship with young master was really pure. ¡°I don¡¯t like men.¡± Mo Linyuan looked at Leng Rongrong and exined seriously,¡±even if he likes me, I don¡¯t like him. I won¡¯t use it for him anymore, only you can use my card!¡± Tang Luo was speechless. What did he mean by ¡®even if he likes me, I don¡¯t like him¡¯? Was he that bad? No, that was not the point. When did he like young master? He was a straight man, alright? He only liked women, okay? Although he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend at the moment, that was only temporary. When he met the right person, he would do his best to pursue her. ¡°Don¡¯t spend my money in the future. ¡± Mo Linyuan nced at Tang Luo.¡±My money is only for my wife.¡± Tang Luo was speechless. Li ruhua looked at the two of them with a gossipy expression, then buried her head in her food. Little Nan Yu and little Yan Yan whispered something to each other and the two little babiesughed happily. Chu Wei continued to eat quietly. After the incident at the dinner table, Leng Qingqing returned. It was already dark outside. Leng Qingqing drove her little car back, which was almost broken. She didn¡¯t have time to go home to change her clothes or tidy up. She was still in a sorry state. Her expensive clothes had a few holes in them, all of which were little Yanyan¡¯s work. Her hair was a mess from the storm. She got out of the car with a bunch of garlic in her hand. She was really hungry and tired, but she remembered that Leng Rongrong had said that if she didn¡¯te back topensate her, she would go to her house and cut her hair. At the thought of this possibility, Leng Qingqing shuddered. She felt that Leng Rongrong was a lunatic, and she could really do anything. So, she still obediently bought garlic and came back. She carried a big bundle of garlic to the door and called out coldly,¡±sis, your garlic.¡± Leng Rongrong came out of the house and was satisfied with the bundle of garlic.¡±It¡¯s done.¡± Leng Qingqing was stunned for a moment.¡±What did you say?¡± She once again doubted her ears. ¡°I said, nt the garlic well. You¡¯ll grow me the same way my garlic looks like. ¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Qingqing with a serious expression. She did not seem to be joking at all. She was obviously serious. She earnestly asked Leng Qingqing to nt the garlic. It was one thing for Leng Qingqing to ask her to weed, but it was already so dark, and she still wanted her to nt garlic? Moreover, she was really hungry. She was tired and hungry. Her original purpose today was to make her presence known in front of mo Linyuan, but it seemed that she had failed to do so. Instead, she was torturing herself like a ghost. This ce is poisonous, right? No wonder mo Lan said that she did not dare toe to this ce anymore ¡­ She had said that Leng Rongrong was scarier than a ghost, and this house was almost haunted. She had evenughed at mo Lan previously, saying that she was really useless, being so afraid of Leng Rongrong ¡­ However, she now felt that mo Lan was right. There was something wrong with this house and everything here. ÀäÇåÇåºÜÏ붪Ï´óËâ¾ÍÀ뿪Õâ¸öµØ·½£¬µ«ÊÇÀäÈØÈصÄÑÛÉñÖ±½ÓÓÖ¿Ö²À£¬ËýÓÌÔ¥ÁËһϣ¬Ã»¸Ò½«´óËⶪÁË£¬¶øÊÇСÉùÎʵÀ£¬¡°Äã²»ÊÇÓÐÓ¶ÈËô?Why don¡¯t you just let li ruhua nt it for you?¡± ¡°Whoever cut it nted it.¡± Leng Rongrong looked at Leng Qingqing with cold eyes. Then, when Leng Rongrong took out the scissors, Leng Qingqing rushed to the field and started to nt the garlic. The night was getting darker. Leng Qingqing nted the garlic quietly, and as she did so, she let Leng Rongrong see if she had nted it correctly. At the same time, she was madly cursing herself in her heart. What exactly was she doing? why did she have to farm here? null null Youngdy is a werewolf! It was too terrifying! Li ruhua touched his bald head. Luckily, he didn¡¯t have hair. Oh, no. Fortunately, he had let Leng Qingqing do this job. To be honest, he had almost made a mistake and treated garlic as grass. Chapter 199

Chapter 199: The storm Thief is here!

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

In the dead of the night, everyone went back to their rooms to sleep. Even the dog and the horse had gone back to rest. The door of the vi was tightly shut, and Leng Qing, who had not even had dinner, was still nting garlic in the ground under the faint street light in the courtyard. She was really on the verge of tears. This was the first time she had been treated like this in her life. It was the first time she had nted vegetables like this, nting garlic with her life and worrying that the garlic would die. Leng Rongrong pulled out her own hair and nted it in the ground. She didn¡¯t know why, she just felt an inexplicable fear when she saw Leng Rongrong ¡­ Perhaps, after she peed her pants, she was traumatized by her. In the middle of the night, Leng Qingqing finally saw the light of hope. She was finally going to finish nting the crops on this piece ofnd. She nned to pack up and leave. null ¡°And what kind of dog are you talking about? it¡¯s so big. Although there are indeed such big dogs, they¡¯re all white. Did this doge from a fantasy world?¡± ¼¸¸öС»ì»ì¹þ¹þ¹þ´óЦ£¬¾õµÃÀî³½ÀÖ˵µÄÓеã¿äÕÅÁË¡£ Wasn¡¯t it just a dog? how could a dog be so exaggerated? There was no need for so many people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master Li. It¡¯s just a dog. We can handle it. See? this anesthetic needle can even paralyze a Tiger, let alone a dog.¡± The small group of hooligans patted li Chenle¡¯s shoulder.¡±The dosage in this is not small. It¡¯s not a problem to trouble a few cows.¡± ¡°The dosage won¡¯t be too high, right? I want him alive. There¡¯s no point in him dying. ¡± Li Chenle asked,¡±that dog looks very smart and can understand humannguage. It¡¯s only valuable if it¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll control the dosage. It¡¯s just an anesthetic needle, not poison. It won¡¯t kill you. ¡± The hooligan patted li Chenle¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±is this the ce? How do we get in?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s climb over the wall. ¡°Àî³½ÀÖ˵µÀ£¬¡°´óÃſ϶¨ÊǹØÆðÀ´ÁË¡£¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s climb over the wall.¡± The hooligan shouted at someone beside him, and that person turned around to get a retractabledder from the car. Li Chenle¡¯s eyes widened.¡±F * ck, aren¡¯t you too professional in your preparations?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± The hooligan said proudly and made an inviting gesture.¡±How is it? there¡¯s no movement inside. It¡¯ste, so they should be asleep. Young master Li, do you want to go first, or should we go in first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s so convenient to climb thedder. I¡¯ll be the first to go up. ¡± Even though li Chenle had injured one of his arms, his other arm was fine, and his body was also fine. He easily climbed up thedder and looked inside. The yard was huge, but the dog was not there, and there was no one. µ±Ï£¬Àî³½À־ͷ­Ç½¹ýÈ¥ÁË¡£ As the wall wasn¡¯t very tall, li Chenle didn¡¯t n to use adder to go inside. Instead, he prepared to jump down lightly. ¡°Young master Li, can you do it? If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll put thedder inside and then climb down. After all, your arm is injured. It¡¯s better to be careful. ¡± The hooligan shouted in a low voice. ¡°Alright, I can still fly at this height. It¡¯s my arm that¡¯s injured, not my leg. ¡± Li Chenle jumped up confidently. Then, he let out a muffled groan. He was afraid of waking up the others, so he bit his lips tightly. He was in so much pain that he was sweating, but he didn¡¯t dare to scream! F * ck! What is this? why are there so many thorns here? Li Chenle slipped and fell on a huge cactus. When he leaned back, he fell on a cactus that was almost as tall as the wall. He grunted again when he stood up. It was so painful that tears came out. What kind of demon would nt so many cacti on the wall?! Li Chenle was mad with anger, but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything. ¡°Àî´óÉÙ£¬ÔõôÑù?¡±The hooligan stuck his head out and asked. Li Chenle was infuriated when he saw the hooligans. He had asked them toe, but they had not been his Vanguard. Instead, he had been injured. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you guys cane down!¡± Bearing with the pain, li Chenle decided to take advantage of the hooligans and suffer together with them! It would be too much if he suffered alone. Li Chenle had sessfully tricked the hooligans who hade down like dumplings. As a result, muffled groans could be heard one after another. Everyone was in so much pain that they were about to cry, but they were very professional and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°Young master Li, what¡¯s going on? my butt got stabbed!¡± The hooligan shone a shlight at li Chenle and saw that he was no less injured than himself. Li Chenle was looking at him with a dark expression. The hooligan was speechless. Well, if they were topare, he was still not as miserable as young master Li. His butt was only slightly pricked, and young master Li still had a cactus hanging on his body ¡­ The group of people began to pull out the thorns from their bodies. ¡°Li Chenle?¡± At this moment, a faint voice suddenly came from the front. The Hooligan¡¯s shlight shone at Leng Qingqing, and he was so shocked that he fell back and cried out in a low voice,¡±¡±Ghost!¡± At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but let out another scream. Halfway through, he covered his mouth. He sat on a cactus and squashed it t. The feeling of being pricked on the butt was extremely sour. ¡°Leng Qingqing?¡± Li Chenle recognized Leng Qing¡¯s voice. He grabbed the Hooligan¡¯s shlight and shone it on Leng Qing. He saw that the woman who had dressed up exquisitely in front of him was now like a female ghost with unkempt hair and a dirty face. His mouth twitched.¡±You¡¯re here to pretend to be a ghost to scare people? ¡°Stop pretending, I¡¯m fucking nting garlic!¡± Leng Qingqing was already so angry that she had no strength to curse. ¡°Grow garlic? You came to someone else¡¯s house to nt garlic?¡± Li Chenle looked at Leng Qingqing from head to toe.¡±I didn¡¯t know you had such a fetish.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was forced to do this, okay? null Chapter 200

Chapter 200: Chapter 201 crazily seeking death

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys are so stupid that you didn¡¯t even check if the gate can be opened?¡± Leng Qingqing had a look of admiration on her face. She then sized up the group of people in front of her and almost burst outughing. ËýͻȻ¾ÍÐÄÀïƽºâÁË£¬×Ô¼ºËäÈ»±»ÄÇÖ»Âí×·ÁË°ëÌ죬Ҳ±»¹·¸ø±ÉÊÓÁË£¬»¹Ç¿Ðб»ÆÈÖÖ²ËÁË£¬µ«ÊÇ¿´ÆðÀ´ÕæµÄûÕ⼸¸öÈ˲ҡ£ These people looked like they had been tortured very miserably. He had juste in and had not done anything yet. His body was full of thorns, and he could simply be described as being riddled with thousands of holes. It was too miserable. ¡®Fortunately, I didn¡¯t encounter such a terrifying thing.¡¯ He took another look at the cacti and cacti ¡­ If Leng Rongrong, that B * tch, found out about this, these people would probably be in an even worse state. With Leng Rongrong¡¯s perverted personality, nting cacti? This wouldn¡¯t be that easy, right? ¡­¡­ Of course, she wouldn¡¯t call Leng Rongrong. The enemy of an enemy was a friend, and although she had broken up with li Chenle, they were still in a rtionship where the enemy of an enemy was a friend. ¡°So, you¡¯re here to steal the dog?¡± Leng Qingqing recalled the words li Chenle had told her. She didn¡¯t believe it at first, only thinking that li Chenle¡¯s description was a little ridiculous. How could there be such a big dog, such a powerful dog? But after seeing it, she understood that it really did exist. ¡°Good luck, I wish you sess.¡± Leng Qing Qing patted li Chenle¡¯s shoulder and felt the sting.¡±¡­¡± Leng Qingqing was about to leave. She had had enough of this damn ce and wanted to leave. However, after taking a few steps, Leng Qingqing turned around and said to li Chenle,¡±be careful, don¡¯t step on my garlic. Walk to the side, okay? You can step on the other parts however you like, but I¡¯m the garlic, so protect it!¡± Ëæºó£¬ÀäÇåÇå¾Í¿ª³µÀ뿪ÁË¡£ Li Chenle and the others were covered in thorns as they prepared to steal the storm from the backyard. Thinking about how he was going to have storm, li Chenle was indescribably happy. He could not even care about the pain on his body as he turned to the hooligan and said,¡±when you see that dog, hurry up and knock it out. That dog is very smart, it might even know how to bark.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯ve stolen dogs before, okay?¡± С»ì»ì²»ÒÔΪȻ£¬Ò»ÈºÈËÄÃ×ÅÂéÒ©Õ룬³¯×źóÔº×ßÈ¥¡£ In the backyard, rainstorm was sleeping. He suddenly heard some noise and opened his eyes. Then, he bit the fence where he slept and opened it. Storm walked towards the direction of the sound. After making a turn, storm¡¯s round eyes met li Chenle¡¯s and the others ¡®. When the hooligan saw a horse, his hand trembled and he almost stabbed the needle into it. However, he reacted quickly and stopped. After all, there was only one shot of anesthetic. There would be no more after the injection. The group of people was startled by the storm, and the storm was obviously startled as well, so the whole horse was startled. Rainstorm was speechless. Li Chenle was speechless ¡­ The hooligan nudged li Chenle.¡±What¡¯s the meaning of this horse? Didn¡¯t you say it was a dog? Is it a horse or a dog? the horse isn¡¯tpletely white. ¡± ¡°A dog! How would I know that they have horses at home?¡± Li Chenle was also in disbelief when he saw the horse. Not only was there a big dog, but there was also a horse. The horse was a little bigger than the average horse, and its eyes looked quite smart and fierce. It was a good horse at first nce. Although he was quite interested in the horse, li Chenle¡¯s current target was the storm, so he temporarily gave up on it. ¡°Forget it. Although this horse is good, it¡¯s not as good as that dog. The dog looked smart, but the horse was definitely not. Let¡¯s go and find that dog first. ¡± Li Chenle said as he tried to make a detour around the horse. Rainstorm was speechless. Was it being despised by a human? He actually said that it was inferior to a dog? Storm wasn¡¯t too happy. He walked to the other side and stopped li Chenle. Regardless of where li Chenle went, the storm deliberately blocked his path, not allowing li Chenle to pass. It seemed to be saying,¡±don¡¯t steal the dog anymore, steal me instead. I¡¯m smarter!¡± ¡°I told you, this horse is not as smart as a dog. You¡¯re blocking the way!¡± ¡°Do you guys have a way to get it out?¡± li Chenle asked in annoyance. When storm heard this, he suddenly raised his hoof and kicked li Chenle in the face. Due to the strength of the storm, li Chenle was sent flying and knocked over a few of the hooligans behind him. Li Chenle took a long time to recover. His head had been kicked silly. It was one thing for him to be pped by a dog, but had he been pped in the face by a horse? The rain suddenly roared and rushed toward li Chenle and the others. null Ëü¶ú¶ä¶¯ÁËһϣ¬ºÃÏñÌýµ½ÁËʲô¶¯¾²£¬È»ºó²äÁËһϣ¬±©·çÕ¾ÁËÆðÀ´¡£ It rushed to the door, stood up, and opened the door like a human. Then, storm stood at the entrance, wagging its tail as it watched the storm chase li Chenle and the others around the courtyard. When storm saw li Chenle and the others running into the vegetable field, he subconsciously covered his face with his paws. Oh no, master is going to be angry again. After watching themotion for a while, someone finally noticed storm. ¡°Dog, dog, dog ¡­¡± One of the hooligans shouted excitedly. ¡°What dog, dog, boss, dog, the dog has appeared, it¡¯s watching the show at the door!¡± The hooligans cried out in shock as they looked in the direction of the storm. The hooligan holding the tranquilizer suddenly jumped out from the group of people. His face instantly darkened and there was a trace of ruthlessness on it. The hooligan seemed to have changed in an instant. He walked over to storm attentively with a faint smile on his lips. The hooligan said in a low voice,¡±pretty dog, be good. Don¡¯t run. I¡¯ll give you something good to eat!¡± As he said that, he threw arge bone towards storm. Storm was indifferent when it saw the big bone, but when it saw the bone approaching it, it pped it away with its ws, disgusted. It had just eaten the food at the North Thearch club, so it was not interested in anything else. Nothing was more delicious than the food at the North Thearch club. Chapter 201

Chapter 201: are all women so ruthless these days?

Trantor: 549690339

¡± good doggy, what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t like to eat bones? ¡± the hooligan was surprised to see that storm was not interested in his bones. after all, this was a bone that he had specially prepared. the price of meat had been very expensive recently, and he had spent a lot of money to buy it! in the end, the dog didn¡¯t even look at him and sent him flying with a look of disgust. the hooligan was a little depressed, but he was not discouraged. instead, he carefully coaxed storm in front of him, ¡±e, good dog. if you don¡¯t like to eat bones, i have other things. do you want to eat roasted chicken? ¡± the hooligan took out a roasted chicken from his backpack. he got closer and closer to the storm. storm sat at the entrance indifferently. it kept rolling its eyes in disgust. the hooligan held the roast chicken in his hand and signaled storm to go over and eat it. however, storm didn¡¯t go over. it just sat at the door obediently and looked at the hooligan as if he was an idiot. on the other side, storm was chasing after li chenle and the others. as he chased, he looked at the hooligan. storm seemed to think for a moment, then walked over to the hooligan, bit the roasted chicken in his hand, and started eating. the hooligan was shocked by the sudden scene. he looked up and saw a tall horse gnawing on a roasted chicken. the hooligan was speechless. aren¡¯t horses supposed to eat grass? ...... on this side, a group of people were shocked by the storm. on the third floor, leng rongrong and mo linyuan had already been woken up by themotion downstairs. leng rongrong was in mo linyuan¡¯s arms. she squinted her eyes and mumbled in dissatisfaction, ¡± this group of people is too noisy. ¡± ¡°you sleep, i¡¯ll go down and take a look?¡± mo linyuan asked gently. he knew that the woman in his arms did not like to be disturbed when she was sleeping. themotion downstairs had already made her very angry. leng rongrong rested her head on mo linyuan¡¯s arm. she was a little unhappy and grabbed his arm, not letting him go. this arm was veryfortable to use as a pillow. recently, she liked to sleep on mo linyuan¡¯s arm as it would make her sleep especially soundly. ¡°don¡¯t go.¡± leng rongrong mumbled, ¡± wait a little longer. sleep a little longer before you get up. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo linyuan agreed softly. he continued to hold the woman in his arms while his ears listened to the movements downstairs. on the second floor, tang luo had already woken up. when he left his room, chu wei, who was opposite him, also walked out of her room. the two of them looked at each other and confirmed that they had heard the movement. ¡± who are they? they¡¯re disturbing someone¡¯s sleep in the middle of the night. it sounds like there are a lot of people. ¡± tang luo yawned and muttered with his eyes narrowed. ¡°eight people came.¡± chu wei said quietly. she could roughly hear from the room. ording to the footsteps and voices of people downstairs, there were about eight people. because these people did not enter the vi, she did not get up. however, after a long time, themotion was too big, so she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and got up. tang luo and chu wei were both wearing their pajamas and jackets. they didn¡¯t go downstairs directly but walked to the balcony to take a look. the two of them leaned against the balcony and looked down. tang luo nced at chu wei in surprise. ¡± you¡¯re indeed the eldest miss chu. you have very good hearing! ¡± he had counted just now, and there were indeed eight people downstairs, not one more, not one less. chu wei¡¯s room did not allow her to see what was going on downstairs. hence, she was certain that chu wei had used her hearing to know the number of people downstairs. chu wei was indeed very capable. after all, she was the legendary top socialite and the most powerful youngdy. chu wei did not say anything. her gaze fell on the people in the courtyard, then she said faintly, ¡± they look very miserable ¡­ ¡± tang luo also looked over and then burst intoughter. ¡°so youngdy¡¯s cacti are anti-theft! i was wondering why youngdy nted cacti all over the corner of the wall, cacti ¡­ these people are so pitiful, they even have cacti on them ¡­ but ¡­¡± tang luo nced upstairs. he didn¡¯t know if the youngdy had woken up. if she knew that her cactus had been ruined like this, with youngdy¡¯s personality, she would probably be furious. a few pieces of garlic tortured leng qingqing to death. st time, li chenle¡¯s men had been tortured by the young mistress because they had taken away a few thorns from the cactus. li chenle really wasn¡¯t afraid of death. he had actuallye again, but what was his purpose this time? tang luo looked down and was still thinking when chu wei, who was beside him, said unhurriedly, ¡± he should be here to steal the storm ¡­ that person took an anesthetic needle and food to lure the storm. ¡± tang luo took a look. it was true. when he saw that the other party had an anesthetic needle, he quickly shouted to storm, ¡± storm, be careful. he has an anesthetic needle in his hand. ¡± ¡± awoo awoo. ¡± storm responded to tang luo. ¡°do you need help?¡± chu wei picked up the flower pot on the balcony, as if she was considering whether to knock the hooligan out with the flower pot. tang luo hurriedly snatched the flower pot from chu wei¡¯s hands. ¡± madam, don¡¯t smash it. i don¡¯t know what kind of flower this is. my young madam spent a lot of money to buy it. she¡¯ll fight with anyone who damages her nt. ¡± ¡°oh ¡­¡± chu wei said. then, chu wei took out a few shiny silver scalpels from her pajamas pocket. they looked extremely sharp under the moonlight. tang luo was speechless. ¡°madam, do you sleep with a scalpel?¡± ¡°for self-defense.¡± chu wei pondered for a moment. tang luo looked at chu wei and nodded, as if he had suddenly realized something. no wonder ¡­ li ruhua was beaten up so badly by little yanyan when she went to pick her up. she had inherited her mother¡¯s genes, so she was so guarded against others. it was hard to imagine that a person would put a scalpel in his pocket when he was sleeping ¡­ wasn¡¯t he afraid of cutting himself? ¡°should i maim them?¡± chu wei nced at tang luo and asked. she was already holding a scalpel in her hand, eager to try. ¡± no¡­ the storm and the storm seem to be able to deal with them. we don¡¯t need to do anything. ¡± tang luo¡¯s eyebrows twitched. were all women so ruthless these days? he wanted to maim people easily. wasn¡¯t it good to watch the fun? the few people below were in such a miserable state. they should have some sympathy and let the storm torture them a little more! at the same time, li ruhua had already opened the door. he took a stool and sat at the door, next to storm. however, to avoid hurting the innocent, he deliberately sat further away from storm. storm was still wagging its tail to watch the show. its two ears were perked up, and its head was shaking left and right. it looked very cute. the hooligan saw that the people from the vi upstairs and downstairs hade out, and he suddenly became anxious. he saw that the storm didn¡¯t move, so he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. since he had already been discovered, he should quickly inject this guy and then carry him away! Chapter 202

Chapter 202: he held her the whole time.

Trantor: 549690339

the little hooligan moved closer to storm. as he moved closer, he thought to himself,¡¯is this dog a stupid dog?¡¯ wasn¡¯t it said that it was very smart and could even understand humannguage? however, it knew that he had an anesthetic needle, so it didn¡¯t avoid it and just looked at him like a fool ¡­ he really didn¡¯t know what li chenle was worried about. all his worries were unnecessary. he could just casually insert a needle into this stupid dog, and it would be over. the little hooligan moved in front of storm, but storm still didn¡¯t move. ¡± good dog, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so good.e, i¡¯ll give you something good to eat. ¡± the hooligan said as he tried to catch storm off guard. but what he didn¡¯t expect was that before his needle could pierce storm¡¯s body, storm suddenly swiped at him with its ws. then, his hand was smacked to the side. after that, the unsuspecting gangster¡¯s tranquilizer was directly inserted into his butt. ¡°ah, my needle!¡± the hooligan let out a cry of surprise. he wanted to pull the needle out of his butt, but he suddenly saw storm¡¯s malicious eyes. the hooligan was speechless. f * ck, why did this dog¡¯s eyes suddenly be so ck-bellied? why did he suddenly feel like he was seeing a dog with an evil smile? ...... before he could pull out the needle, a huge dog paw pped over again. ¡°don¡¯t!¡± the hooligan¡¯s hand was half a beat slower, and the needle was ruthlessly inserted. then, the anesthetic was injected into his body ¡­ the hooligan pulled out the needle and took a look. when he saw that the anesthetic that could fit ten cows had been used up, he rolled his eyes and thought, ¡± it¡¯s finished! ¡°send me to the hospital!¡± the hooligan let out a heart-wrenching scream. he had actually been defeated by a stupid dog. he had lived for so many years, and it was simply too tragic to look at. storm raised its eyebrows and looked at the hooligan. it slowly got up, yawned, and wagged its tail twice. it seemed to be a little disinterested, and then it whimpered. the hooligan fell to the ground and fainted with his eyes wide open. on the other side, after finishing his roast chicken, storm started chasing after li chenle and the others and kicking them madly. li chenle and the others scolded storm. the more they scolded, the more storm kicked. they couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to escape, but the storm didn¡¯t give them the chance to escape. it blocked the door. they didn¡¯t dare to climb the wall. they had been tortured by the cacti and were now covered in thorns. even their clothes were full of thorns. it was too painful. ¡°hahaha!¡± on the second floor, tang luoughed exaggeratedly. chu wei¡¯s cold and beautiful face was also smiling. this storm was too strong. he had never seen such a smart and cute animal before. on the third floor, leng rongrong yawned again. ¡± get up. storm has given us a signal. it¡¯s almost done. we can go and clean up the mess. ¡± ¡°are you sleepy?¡± mo linyuan asked gently. ¡± sleepy ¡­ ¡± leng rongrong mumbled, reluctant to open her eyes. she really wanted to continue sleeping, but she was worried about the situation downstairs and wanted to go downstairs to check. ¡°then you can continue sleeping.¡± mo linyuan got up after he finished speaking. just as leng rongrong was about to say that she had to see it for herself before she could be at ease, she suddenly felt a certain someone pull her up and let her lean into his arms. he helped her put on her clothes like he was putting on clothes for a child. then, she was picked up from the bed again. leng rongrong subconsciously wrapped her arms around mo linyuan¡¯s neck and opened her eyes slightly to look at mo linyuan. in his arms, she was sofortable that she did not want to move. ¡°i¡¯ll carry you down. you don¡¯t have to move or open your eyes.¡± mo linyuan held the little woman in his arms and felt that she was so small and soft that she almost didn¡¯t have any weight. he really did not know how such a small woman could carry him. when the two of them reached the second floor, tang luo and chu wei turned around at the same time and followed mo linyuan down the stairs. on the ground floor, li ruhua stood up from her chair when she saw theming down. she opened the door. leng rongrong was called outside. her petite body was pressed against mo linyuan¡¯s chest, and her small face was exposed to see the situation outside. one of the hooligans fell to the ground with a needle in his hand,pletely numb. the other hooligans and li chenle were covered in the thorns of cacti. their faces were also covered in the marks of rainstorm¡¯s hooves ¡­ and their hair had traces of rainstorm¡¯s saliva and bites. ¡°rainstorm, didn¡¯t i say that hair is not grass and can¡¯t be eaten. it¡¯s very dirty. why do you eat everything ¡­¡± leng rongrong frowned as she looked at the storm. storm kicked his horse twice, then wagged his tail and coldly returned to his own backyard. leng rongrong was speechless. li chenle and the others fell to the ground, feeling like crying. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m crippled!¡± li chenle was exhausted, he did not want to say anything. it took him a long time to realize that it was mo linyuan who was carrying leng rongrong, and mo linyuan was standing! ¡°your, your, your leg!¡± ¡°what happened to my leg?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°aren¡¯t you crippled? how can you walk?!¡± li chenle was in disbelief. ¡± isn¡¯t there no cure? ¡± ¡°you believe what others say?¡± mo linyuan sneered. li chenle¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at mo linyuan. ¡± so, you¡¯ve been pretending all this time, you¡¯re not disabled at all? ¡± li chenle swallowed his saliva. he suddenly felt that he had been yed like an idiot. he thought that mo linyuan was beyond saving and he could show off in front of him. but that was not the case! ¡°did i say i¡¯m crippled?¡± mo linyuan looked at li chenle as if he was looking at an idiot. li chenle was speechless ¡­ leng rongrong yawned and squinted at the people who were sitting on the ground. as she watched, she suddenly realized something was wrong. ¡°my, my cactus!¡± leng rongrong quivered and struggled to get out of mo linyuan¡¯s arms. ¡°don¡¯t move, you¡¯re not wearing shoes.¡± mo linyuan hugged her tightly and refused to let her go down barefooted. he turned around and said to li ruhua, ¡± huahua, shoes. ¡± li ruhua took out a pair of shoes and ced them in front of mo linyuan. mo linyuan finally let go of leng rongrong. when he saw leng rongronge down, li chenle swallowed his saliva. he had a feeling of being dominated ¡­ ¡®cactus, you¡¯re a nightmare ¡­¡¯ li chenle subconsciously wanted to use his body to block leng rongrong¡¯s line of sight, but he didn¡¯t know that a fist-sized cactus was hanging behind him. ¡°you ¡­ killed my flower, didn¡¯t you?¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath. initially, she was still angry after waking up, but at this moment, her anger bar was full. Chapter 203

Chapter 203: the terrifying young mistress

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong plucked the cactus and looked at it with heartache. the thorns on it were almost all gone, and the remaining cactus had been squashed t. ¡°you guys are really too much!¡± a trace of gloominess shed across leng rongrong¡¯s little face. li chenle mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s just a few cacti! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with a few cacti?¡± leng rongrong lowered her eyes and nced at li chenle. her voice was low and hoarse, and her eyes were drowsy. however, a powerful and terrifying force seemed to have exploded from her small body. li chenle swallowed his saliva. the rest of the hooligans were also inexplicably nervous. after a long while, one of the hooligans said, ¡± sorry for disturbing you. we climbed the wrong wall. we won¡¯t disturb you any longer. we¡¯ll leave now! ¡± the hooligan stood up and prepared to leave. leng rongrong raised her hand, and the cactus in her hand flew directly towards the hooligan¡¯s face. then, the little hooligan¡¯s face was pierced by a cactus. if the cactus didn¡¯t have many thorns, one could imagine how miserable he would be. ¡°you¡¯ve ruined my ce like this and you still want to leave?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s tone sounded very calm, but her body exuded a chilling coldness that made people shiver. ...... the hooligan who was hit didn¡¯t dare to run away with the cactus in his hand.¡±then, then, then what should we do?¡± he wanted to go home and find his mother. this family was so scary. this female owner looked like a little girl, but why was she so terrifying? he also saw that the other woman was holding three scalpels in her hands ¡­ which woman would hold a scalpel in the middle of the night? the dogs and horses here were also mutated breeds. not only did they grow so big, but the horses also ate meat and gnawed on people¡¯s hair. when they kicked people, they especially kicked people¡¯s faces ¡­ everyone, including li chenle, was silent. ¡°how about ¡­ i help you nt the cactus back?¡± after a long silence, li chenle could no longer stand the terrifying atmosphere. he had a strange feeling that this woman was even scarier than mo linyuan. ¡°restoration. ¡± restore them all. if i don¡¯t restore them by tomorrow morning, you guys ¡­ ¡± leng rongrong thought for a moment and shouted, ¡± rainstorm! ¡± with the sound of horse hooves, storm came running from the backyard and looked at leng rongrong. ¡°have you eaten human flesh? do you want to eat human flesh?¡± leng rongrong asked as she looked at the storm. storm seemed to hesitate for a moment. then, his eyes lit up as if he was a little interested. he smacked his lips and looked at the few people on the ground. ¡°you, you, don¡¯t scare people!¡± one of the hooligans shivered. ¡°i¡¯m not trying to scare you. our rainstorm really likes to eat meat.¡± leng rongrong patted rainstorm¡¯s head. ¡± why do you think he¡¯s so big? it could eat a few hundred catties of meat a day. after eating you, i¡¯ll also destroy the corpses and no one will be able to find out. after all, even his hair is in the horse¡¯s stomach!¡± the hooligans were all scared out of their wits. li chenle shuddered as he recalled the horse¡¯s appearance when it was eating roast chicken. from the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t a joke to eat people. this was a horse, a real horse that ate meat! ¡°we¡¯ll nt it, we¡¯ll nt it, alright!¡± ¡± i¡¯ll restore this ce. please go back and rest. when you wake up, everything will be restored! ¡± li chenle said hurriedly. after all, he was the young master of the li family. this was the first time he had been so humble. however, he knew that if he didn¡¯t act humbly, he would die a terrible death. not to mention that mo linyuan¡¯s legs had already recovered, he was not disabled at all. leng rongrong, who was beside him, was also very scary. even the storm and rainstorm were very scary. if he didn¡¯t know what was good for him now, he would be the one who suffered. the li family¡¯s eldest young master still understood this logic. anyway, there was still time. he would coax them first, then sneak awayter, and then think of a way to deal with themter. he did not believe that he would always be suppressed by mo linyuan! leng rongrong yawned, her face drowsy. mo linyuan carried leng rongrong in his arms. leng rongrong leaned on mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder and saidzily, ¡± don¡¯t even think about running. ¡± storm, rainstorm, keep an eye on them. if anyone runs away, go to their house and catch them.¡± li chenle was speechless. the hooligans were speechless. mo linyuan carried leng rongrong upstairs to rest. li ruhua and tang luo each warned li chenle and the others, telling them to clean up the courtyard and restore all the damaged flowers and nts. otherwise, young madam would be very irritable when she woke up tomorrow. after the two men entered the house, chu wei did not say anything. she merely yed with the scalpel in her hand. she spun the sharp scalpel in circles in her hand. she yed with it sneakily. the three scalpels were like a small fan as she spun them. after walking around for a while, chu wei returned to her room without a sound. the door was mmed shut. only storm, storm, and the group of people were left in the yard. the drugged hooligan was still lying on the ground. ¡°are you really going to nt it?¡± one of the gangsters asked li chenle. ¡°idiot, didn¡¯t you notice that the dog and horse are staring at us?¡± li chenle rolled his eyes. ¡± hurry up and pack up. this ce is really creepy. once you¡¯re done, hurry up and leave! ¡± is your boss an idiot? he said that it was foolproof, but in the end, he justid there and pretended to be dead!¡± ¡°boss probably didn¡¯t expect a dog to be so powerful,¡± ¡°yes, this is the result of underestimating the enemy.¡± ¡°i¡¯m so angry, a bunch of trash.¡± li chenle cursed. ¡± all the cacti here are broken. what should we do? where can we get more cacti at this time? can we get out? ¡± storm and storm stared at a group of people, one in ck and one in white, their eyes terrifying. storm¡¯s eyes were full of contempt and disdain, looking at the group of people as if they were idiots. the look in rainstorm¡¯s eyes was somewhat thought-provoking. it seemed to be thinking about whether people were delicious and whether it wanted to try them. the few of them shuddered. in the house, chu wei was walking behind tang luo. she asked curiously, ¡± does that horse really eat people? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fake.¡± tang luo smiled. ¡± rainstorm only likes to eat meat. of course, he doesn¡¯t eat people. ¡± youngdy is just scaring people.¡± ¡°oh.¡± chu wei nodded. ¡± it¡¯s a little scary to eat people ¡­ ¡± if it ate people, she would have to ask yanyan not to get close to the horse, in case she identally hurt it. ¡°don¡¯t worry, the storm loves to eat chicken and of course, fresh grass. it¡¯s not interested in people. it just likes to gnaw on human hair because human hair looks very simr to a rare grass it likes to eat.¡± ¡­¡­ leng rongrong slept all the way until dawn. after four o ¡®clock, mo linyuan kissed her and woke her up. he then asked her if she was up for training. ¡°get up,¡± he said. leng rongrong said with her eyes closed. Chapter 204

Chapter 204: too strange

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan carried leng rongrong to the bathroom gently, then squeezed some toothpaste for her when she was still in a daze and put it in his hand. he was washing up beside her. leng rongrong kept her eyes closed the entire time as she washed up. mo linyuan looked at her clean little face and fell into deep thought. in the mirror, the two of them looked verypatible. she was a little petite, but her face was clean and beautiful. even without any makeup, she still looked very good. the more they got along, the more she liked him. when she saw his face, she felt inexplicably in a good mood. ¡°are you tired? if they¡¯re tired, i¡¯ll train themter.¡± after mo linyuan had finished washing himself, he helped leng rongrong wash her face. his actions were gentle and his pampering was shocking. if anyone else were to see him being so patient with a woman, their jaws would probably drop. ¡°you?¡± leng rongrong opened her eyes. ¡°you can rest for a while more.¡± mo linyuan said. he could tell that leng rongrong was not fully awake. ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± ...... ¡°then i¡¯ll leave them to you!¡± leng rongrong knew that mo linyuan was actually very powerful, so it would not be a problem for him to train li ruhua and the rest. when she went downstairs, leng rongrong saw that li ruhua and the others were not in the living room. she looked outside and saw that li ruhua and the others were in the courtyard, watching li chenle and the others nt cacti since they had not slept the entire night. little nan yu and little yan yan were also watching the show. the two cute little babies had a good sleepst night and did not hear the movements downstairs. they only found out what had happenedst night when they woke up in the morning. hence, little yanyan even used her small weapon to beat up li chenle and the others. at this moment, their hair was all exploding. leng rongrong nced at the hooligan who was still lying on the ground in the courtyard. he was still in the same position as yesterday, not moving at all. ¡°is he dead?¡± leng rongrong asked after taking a look. ¡°he didn¡¯t die.¡± li ruhua answered, ¡± the anesthesia was too strong. he might need to sleep for another two days before he can wake up. ¡± leng rongrong: ¡± ¡­ you¡¯re pretty ruthless to yourself. is it to avoid nting flowers? ¡± ¡°no, it wanted to stab into the storm, but was smacked back by the storm.¡± li ruhua couldn¡¯t help but want tough when she recalled that scene. in terms of misery, there was probably no one more miserable than this little hooligan. he was directly injected with the anesthetic he had prepared, and he did it himself. leng rongrong was speechless. after a quick nce, her gaze fell on the corner of the wall. most of the cacti around the wall had been nted back. there was still a corner that had not been nted. li chenle and the others were flustered, especially when they felt that everyone had gotten up and started to supervise their work. ¡°rainstorm, do you eat human flesh?¡± after a few nces, leng rongrong turned her head to look at the storm that she had been monitoring the whole night. storm nodded his head in agreement. li chenle and the others ¡®legs were trembling. ¡± great aunt, we¡¯ve nted it all. we¡¯ve really nted it all. it¡¯s all fine now! ¡± li chenle said to leng rongrong in a hurry after he had finished preparing thest cactus. ¡°i¡¯m not too satisfied.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± furthermore, you guys are so slow. we agreed that you guys would only finish nting before i get up. ¡± ¡°then, then, then what should we do!¡± li chenle was almost on the verge of tears. ¡± we¡¯ve already tried our best. it¡¯s almost done. great aunt, you¡¯re beautiful and kind, you¡¯ll definitely let us go, right?¡± ¡°my heart has suffered a heavy blow.¡± leng rongrong stared at li chenle without blinking. ¡°inner heart? was he severely injured?¡± li chenle and the others repeated the question with twitching lips. they really wanted to ask who was the one who had suffered such a heavy blow. could it be that it wasn¡¯t them? their hearts were severely hurt, and they felt like they would never dare to ride a horse again! no, i don¡¯t even dare to keep a dog, okay? they didn¡¯t even dare toe to this strange house! ¡°well, great aunt, why don¡¯t we discuss another way to make up for it? you¡¯ve already nted the cacti, haven¡¯t you?¡± the point was, to leng rongrong, nothing had happened. didn¡¯t she sleep until the sun rose? if her heart was said to have suffered a heavy blow, then their hearts had probably been destroyed. ¡°mental damage.¡± leng rongrong blurted out, as if she had thought about it long ago. li chenle heaved a sigh of relief. if he wanted money, that was simple. it was easier to ask for money than to ask for his life. after all, he was the young master of the li family, so he naturally did notck money. li chenle had never imagined that a woman could spend money to such an extent. he only realizedter that he had been too naive. ¡°it¡¯s okay to pay for mental damage. i¡¯ll give it to you if you want it. how much do you want? i¡¯ll write you a check immediately!¡± li chenle said heroically. ¡± no need to write a check. apany me shopping tonight. ¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle and said, ¡± you¡¯ll pay for me. ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s sharp eyes suddenly swept towards leng rongrong. she didn¡¯t want to go shopping with her husband, but with li chenle? and he even wanted li chenle to pay? his gaze shifted from leng rongrong to li chenle. when he looked at leng rongrong, his eyes were still calm, but when he looked at li chenle, his eyes were filled with killing intent, and his devilishly handsome face was dark to a terrifying extent. if looks could kill, li chenle would have died a hundred million times over. li chenle felt mo linyuan¡¯s gaze and swallowed his saliva. was that a gaze? it was not a gaze, it was a knife! it was not like he wanted to go shopping with a woman. which stupid man would like to go shopping with a woman, but with leng rongrong¡¯s request, would he dare to refuse? ¡°did you hear that?¡± seeing li chenle remain silent, leng rongrong frowned. ¡± no, that¡¯s not it. ¡± li chenle was put in a difficult position. leng rongrong had asked him to pay for her, but he could clearly feel mo linyuan¡¯s dissatisfaction towards this. this fourth young master mo seemed to be jealous. a jealous woman was not to be trifled with, but a jealous man should be even scarier, right? especially a man like mo linyuan, who was already very scary. ¡°rainstorm.¡± leng rongrong tilted her head to look at the storm that was trying to gnaw on the hair of the unconscious man on the ground. startled, storm raised his head and pretended not to bite his hair. ¡± no, i¡¯ll pay the bill. i¡¯ll buy you whatever you like tonight! ¡± li chenle¡¯s survival instincts were strong. ¡± use my card! ¡± leng rongrong nodded in satisfaction. ¡± you can go back now. see you at the mall at five o ¡®clock in the evening. ¡± if you don¡¯t show up on time, i¡¯ll get storm to find you.¡± li chenle was speechless. li chenle and the others finally ran away, while the unconscious hooligan was carried away. before she was carried away, she was kicked a few times by storm. then, leng rongrong exined to li chenle, ¡± storm said that if you want to numb him next time, you should bring him some of his favorite food, such as the food from the north thearch¡¯s club. ¡± li chenle was speechless ¡­ Chapter 205 - sister rongrong, you’re so rich!

Chapter 205: sister rongrong, you¡¯re so rich!

Trantor: 549690339

that day, mo linyuan brought li ruhua and the others for training. leng rongrong had her breakfast, then took a nap in the living room. she only got up after mo linyuan and the others came back from their morning run. after that, she went to the backyard to watch the few of them standing still, and leng rongrong still took action to train them. among the group, li ruhua was the weakest. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she looked at li ruhua seriously and said, ¡± huahua, you¡¯re my bodyguard. if you don¡¯t get stronger, you¡¯ll need me to protect you. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. it was really embarrassing to say that there were so many people in this family. it was not strange that he could notpare to the young master and young madam. he could not evenpare to the two cute little babies. oh, he could not evenpare to the storm. ¡°young madam, will you fire me?¡± li ruhua¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°no, you can¡¯t. your cooking is so delicious.¡± leng rongrong smiled, ¡± but i hope you¡¯ll be stronger. although i can protect you in danger, if you meet your nemesis and the other party¡¯s bodyguard is very strong, and i can¡¯t make a move, won¡¯t you bepletely crushed? ¡± li ruhua thought about it for a moment. it seemed to be the case. not only would she be embarrassed, but the young madam would also be embarrassed. no, young madam only had one bodyguard. if he didn¡¯t be stronger, he would be letting young madam down. li ruhua, who had been on the verge of copse, instantly became full of energy. after that, li ruhua began to work very hard. ...... he would take out most of his time almost every day to contact and train whoever he caught. sometimes, he would ask tang luo to teach him something. sometimes, he would ask little nan yu to help him. sometimes, he would also catch little yanyan and ask her to teach him something. although little yanyan was not very good at fighting and did not know much martial arts, the mechanisms and weapons he made were unique in the world. they could save lives in critical moments, and they were more exquisite, small, and convenient to carry. apart from these few people, li ruhua would also train with the storm when no one else was around. these two probably had never trained anyone before, so they were always fighting to train li ruhua. rainstorm especially liked to teach li ruhua how to use her hooves to hit people. of course, rainstorm also despised li ruhua for not having hooves. she only had her hands, so she didn¡¯t have any strength when she hit people. ¡­¡­ that day, leng rongrong did not have many scenes with the crew, so she spent most of her time resting and waiting for her scenes. because elder qi did not have any scenes that day, leng rongrong was a little bored since he was not around. there were many people on set, but leng rongrong wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with them. she sat alone in her chair, sleeping in the shade of the tree. asionally, jiang zhan woulde over to chat with her when he had no scenes to shoot. jiang zhan didn¡¯t talk much. when he spoke to leng rongrong, he spent most of his time discussing the script or studying the fighting posture. because he felt that leng rongrong was better than the martial arts director, he did not look for the martial arts director. most of the time, he would ask leng rongrong how she should perform and what kind of moves were more suitable for her on stage. at this moment, jiang zhan was practicing with leng rongrong again. the two of them each held a sword. leng rongrong made a few moves, and her movements were all done in one go, looking very perfect. jiang zhan¡¯s face was filled with a serious expression. he had always been very serious. he had only gained a little fame in his thirties, so he had always been very hardworking. ¡°your shoulders are a little too high. the most important part of this movement is that you have to use force with your hand.¡± leng rongrong patted jiang zhan¡¯s shoulder twice, then adjusted his posture. ¡± follow what i did just now and do it once. if you remember the movements, practice it a few more times. smoothness is also very important. this set of sword technique is actually very good to look at. if you can do it in one go, you¡¯ll definitely get a lot of bonus points. ¡± ¡°help me look after it, i¡¯ll try.¡± jiang zhan took two steps back, then began to practice this sword technique. jiang zhan was a very perceptive person, whether it was in acting or other aspects. leng rongrong realized that as long as she repeated it to him once, he would remember it. moreover, he was very hardworking. when everyone else was resting, he was trying hard to remember his lines or study how to act out the next scene. some scenes were more difficult to act in, and the director felt that they were qualified, but jiang zhan wanted to do it all over again, as long as he could do it to the best of his ability. leng rongrong was not the only one who admired him for this, the entire crew also admired him. he was a very sunny person and did things in a down-to-earth manner. he was a very positive person and felt like a rare anomaly in the entertainment industry. however, he was extremely admirable, especially after he had acknowledged elder qi as his master. everyone treated jiang zhan even better. even gu meiyue, who had previously looked down on jiang zhan, would asionally approach him on purpose in an attempt to ease the atmosphere. of course, even though jiang zhan was a simple and innocent person, his little assistant wasn¡¯t. perhaps it was because her brother zhan had a little white rabbit character and was easily bullied by others, the assistant had been trained to be very tough. even when facing gu meiyue, he could still make gu meiyue feel helpless. leng rongrong admired this little assistant very much, so when jiang zhan was practicing at the side, she would move closer to the little assistant and y a game or something with her. she even charged her assistant¡¯s game ount with money that she wouldn¡¯t be able to spend in her entire life. the little assistant was so surprised that she almost cried. ¡°sister rongrong, how can you be so rich!¡± ¡°this is the money i earned from ying games ¡­ you don¡¯t have to feel burdened, just y as much as you want.¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡°sister rongrong, how are you so powerful!¡± the assistant looked at leng rongrong with admiration. she felt that leng rongrong was all-rounded, better than the martial arts director, had great acting skills, and was great at ying games. she was simply a goddess. ¡°i was born with it.¡± leng rongrong burst outughing. ¡°alright,¡± he said. at four o ¡®clock, leng rongrong was filming herst scene. in this scene, she only had to show her face, and there were not many scenes for her. she was more or less just following beside the female lead and acting as a background board. this was a fight scene where gu meiyue was fighting with an assassin. leng rongrong and the others would also join the battle, but there would not be much screen time. fighting scenes were naturally the easiest for leng rongrong, and she didn¡¯t show her face much. for the serious jiang zhan, it was naturally no problem. however, it was a huge problem for gu meiyue. gu meiyue couldn¡¯t get it right no matter how hard she tried. she was also a troublemaker. one moment, she said that her arm had been hit, and the next moment, she said that her fingers were in pain. everyone could not take it anymore and asked gu meiyue to use a body double, but gu meiyue was not willing to use a body double. leng rongrong took a look at the time. it was already time for her and li chenle to meet up, but gu meiyue was still not done with her shoot. Chapter 206

Chapter 206: are you in love with me?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°are you done?¡± leng rongrong frowned and looked at gu meiyue. ¡± does your hand or foot hurt?e,e,e, i¡¯ll treat you. ¡± ¡°what are you doing!¡± gu meiyue met leng rongrong¡¯s cold gaze and her heart beat faster. she looked at leng rongrong uneasily. ¡°don¡¯t you have pain in your arms, hands, and face? i¡¯ve just learned some medical skills, so i¡¯ll help you treat it. don¡¯t worry, chinese medicine is very safe. you¡¯ll be fine after a few needles.¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong pulled out a few silver needles. gu meiyue did not know where leng rongrong had taken out the silver needles either. the moment she saw them, she was immediately frightened. ¡± what are you doing? what are you going to do to me? ¡± leng rongrong, i¡¯m warning you, if anything happens to me, it¡¯ll dy the progress of the production team. no one will let you off!¡± ¡°you also know that you¡¯re dying the progress of the production? you¡¯re dying everyone¡¯s time to end work!¡± leng rongrong red at him coldly. gu meiyue narrowed her eyes. ¡± so what if i¡¯m not in a good state? who doesn¡¯t have times when they¡¯re not in a good state? what right do you have to say that about me?¡± she was actually doing it on purpose. she saw that leng rongrong kept looking at the time and knew that this woman probably had a date or something that night. she didn¡¯t like her, so she wanted to waste her time on purpose. ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong nced at gu meiyue. ¡± you can¡¯t evenpare to a newbie like me? or are you very unprofessional? if you admit that you¡¯re unprofessional, then i won¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± gu meiyue was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ...... the rest of the people were looking at leng rongrong. seeing the tense atmosphere between the first and second female leads, no one dared to get close, not even the director. a battle between women was a battlefield without smoke. it was very terrifying, and once one got close, they would definitely be harmed. however, everyone was indeed unhappy that gu meiyue had dyed the end of the day. because of leng rongrong¡¯s few words, everyone only felt that she was too mighty and domineering. someone should have gone to tease gu meiyue. gu meiyue had been criticized by leng rongrong for a while and realized that the people around her were unhappy with her because she had been dyed from finishing her work. however, she was the female lead after all and had some connections in the circle, so she did not dare to say anything. ¡°are you going to act or not? if you can¡¯t act, i¡¯m leaving.¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± director, you can¡¯t dy everyone¡¯s work just because of her, right? i still have things to do. i don¡¯t have a problem with it, but it¡¯s been dyed by others. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit unfair?¡± ¡°meiyue, this scene isn¡¯t difficult. act well. it¡¯s time to get into the right state after so many takes. it won¡¯t be nice if word gets out that you¡¯re missing out on that note.¡± the director was also putting pressure on gu meiyue. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, director. i¡¯ve already gotten a little bit of the hang of it. let¡¯s try again! ¡± gu meiyue went on stage again. the rest of the people also returned to the stage. this time, everyone was very serious. leng rongrong looked at gu meiyue with a warning look, as if she would cripple her if she dyed her time again. he probably noticed that everyone was getting impatient. hence, gu meiyue was much more serious this time. but this time, he still didn¡¯t pass. this time, it was not that gu meiyue did not want to, but she really could not. ¡°are you stupid?¡± leng rongrong was already speechless. ¡°leng rongrong, can you stop humiliating me like this? what right do you have to scold me?¡± gu meiyue red at leng rongrong in exasperation. ¡°you kept calling me a b * tch behind my back, and i called you stupid, so what?¡± leng rongrong nced at gu meiyue, then snatched the sword from gu meiyue¡¯s hand. ¡± i¡¯ll only demonstrate once. watch carefully. ¡± gu meiyue had not expected leng rongrong to teach her, so she was dumbfounded for a long time. weren¡¯t they supposed to be arch enemies? wasn¡¯t she very unhappy with her? what was going on with this b * tch? was she teaching him? this wasn¡¯t quite right ¡­ ¡°did you see clearly?¡± leng rongrong asked coldly. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± gu meiyue was so confused by leng rongrong¡¯s unusual trick that she hadpletely forgotten how leng rongrong was going to demonstrate and did not see anything. ¡°take it.¡± the sword was returned to gu meiyue¡¯s hand. leng rongrong then grabbed her hand and started to wave it around. ¡± didn¡¯t the martial arts director tell you how to do it? how many times have you seen it? how many times have you practiced it? can¡¯t you do it? sister, can you be more thoughtful? i still want to go buy, buy, buy!¡± gu meiyue waved the sword in her hand passively as she stared at leng rongrong with her mouth agape. at such a close distance, she realized that leng rongrong¡¯s skin was really good. it was crystal clear and wless. how could someone¡¯s skin be so good? she was going crazy with jealousy. ¡°you¡¯re in love with me?¡± leng rongrong let go of gu meiyue¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°no, why are you looking at me so lovingly?¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± i¡¯ll say it onest time. if you can¡¯t master it, i¡¯ll tell the media tomorrow that the young female star gu meiyue¡¯s acting skills are terrible beyondpare. she¡¯s stuck at the same scene three hundred times. ¡± gu meiyue was speechless. this time, gu meiyue had finally mastered it. when she went on stage again, she actually passed it in one take. gu meiyue was pleasantly surprised by the technique that leng rongrong had taught her.pared to the martial arts director, leng rongrong seemed to be even better. although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to admit that she couldn¡¯t master it when she was learning from the martial arts director, but when she was learning from leng rongrong, she could master it easily. no wonder that brat jiang zhan had always been by leng rongrong¡¯s side. he was indeed much better than the martial arts director. gu meiyue began to n in her heart. ¡­¡­ after work, leng rongrong immediately changed her clothes and went straight to the mall. when they arrived at the mall, they saw li chenle, who was standing beside mo linyuan, on the verge of tears. li chenle, who was originally quite tall, was now shorter than mo linyuan, and his original young master¡¯s aura had been suppressed, making him look like mo linyuan¡¯s little follower. mo linyuan had an outstanding temperament. he stood there casually, his tall figure like a painting, like an exquisite star, attracting people¡¯s attention. unknowingly, he was surrounded by many people. ¡°mommy!¡± little nan yu held little yanyan¡¯s hand and rushed over from the other direction. the two little babies ran very fast with their short legs. when they reached leng rongrong, one of them was holding onto one of leng rongrong¡¯s legs. the two littleds were chubby and soft, which was extremelyfortable to look at. leng rongrong immediately picked up the two littleds, one in each hand, at the same time. mo linyuan was speechless. li chenle thought,¡¯¡­ why is your woman so strong? was she even a woman? don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a man?¡± ¡°you want to die?¡± li chenle shut his mouth obediently after mo linyuan looked at him. Chapter 207

Chapter 207: chapter 208 it feels good just looking at it

Trantor: 549690339

she walked in front of mo linyuan and li chenle. mo linyuan took little nan yu away, leaving only the little one in leng rongrong¡¯s arms. little nan yu was lying on mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder, his two little arms wrapped around mo linyuan¡¯s neck. mo linyuan rarely carried him, not to mention carrying him, there was almost no physical contact. it was rare for his daddy to carry him like this, so little nan yu rubbed against him with all his might. daddy¡¯s scent was very refreshing andfortable. it¡¯s daddy¡¯s smell. it was so good to be hugged by her daddy. a long, long time ago ¡­ his father actually liked to hold him like this. he really, really doted on him ¡­ after searching for so long, he had finally found his father and mother. sometimes, he was really afraid that all of this was an illusion, a fake. the little one could not help but be a little hesitant as he rubbed against her. ¡°stop rubbing.¡± mo linyuan frowned, the soft little bun in his arms was rubbing against him, making him a little ufortable. ¡°oh.¡± the little one raised his head pitifully, then looked at mo linyuan with teary eyes. he looked like he was about to cry. mo linyuan was speechless. ...... he didn¡¯t say anything, so why was he crying? mo linyuan felt ufortable when he saw that nan yu was trying to hold back his tears. mo linyuan wanted tofort little nan yu, but he didn¡¯t know how to do it. he thought about it and pinched little nan yu¡¯s face. ¡± do you want some candy? ¡± little nan yu red at mo linyuan. ¡± daddy, that¡¯s for kids! ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you just a kid?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a child who needs to eat candy.¡± little nan yu took a deep breath and put away his aggrieved expression. he then wiped his tears on mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder and smiled in satisfaction. mo linyuan was speechless. he wanted to throw this little guy out. li chenle looked at mo linyuan with a strange expression. he wanted to ask something, but he hesitated. ¡°if you have something to say, then say it.¡± mo linyuan nced at li chenle. ¡± since when did you have a son this old ¡­ ¡± li chenle finally asked the question he had been thinking about. he had never heard of mo linyuan having a child, and he had only been married for a few months ¡­ so, what did this little brat eat when he grew up? he was born a month ago, and then he grew up in a few months? ¡°is there any problem recently?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°w-who did you have? your wife?¡± ¡°can¡¯t i just admit it?¡± mo linyuan looked at li chenle as if he was looking at an idiot. he could tell that li chenle really thought that the child was his. li chenle was speechless. well, he didn¡¯t consider this. he was scared to death ¡­ he thought that they would have given birth to such a big child in just a few months. leng rongrong hugged little yanyan for a while. after a while, she saw chu wei, li ruhua, and tang luoing from the other direction. apart from not bringing two animals, this time, their entire family was out. leng rongrong was a little surprised to see this group of people, but she was also quite happy. ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re all here. you can help with moving things. ¡± li chenle nced at leng rongrong and asked carefully, ¡± what do you want to buy? do you need so many people to move it?¡± he was suddenly worried about his wallet. ¡°there¡¯s a lot of things that i need to buy.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± let¡¯s go. let¡¯s start the sweep. ¡± li chenle thought,¡¯something¡¯s wrong. why do i feel like everyone¡¯s looking at me in a weird way?¡¯ li ruhua and tang luo looked at li chenle with deep sympathy in their eyes, as if li chenle was about to go bankrupt. chu wei¡¯s expression was calm. however, she was an icy beauty and never liked to smile. there were probably not many people who had seen her smile. the two little ones held hands andughed. mo linyuan put his arm around leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder and walked in front. he asked in a low voice, ¡± what do you want to buy? why don¡¯t you spend my money? ¡± he had given her his credit card, but this woman, who had always loved to squander, had never spent her own money. he didn¡¯t even receive a single transaction. ¡°ah, i forgot. you gave me your card.¡± it was only then that leng rongrong remembered that mo linyuan had indeed given her a card for her to spend money, but she had forgotten. moreover, she had not spent much money recently. mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°i¡¯ll just take it as saving you money!¡± leng rongrong smiled at mo linyuan. ¡± we¡¯ll spend young master li¡¯s money first. ¡± they first strolled around, and leng rongrong did not hold back when she went shopping. she picked things very quickly, and as soon as she entered a store, she began to let people pack all kinds of clothes. there was no need to try them on, just a nce and the clothes on the rack were all packed. li chenle didn¡¯t even have the time to swipe his card. li ruhua and the others were all here to do manualbor, carrying bags of all sizes. in less than ten minutes, they were already unable to carry all of them. ¡°what do we do?¡± huahua¡¯s hands were full of things, and there was a bag in her mouth. she spoke through her teeth. ¡°wait a minute, i¡¯ll go get a cart. you wait here first.¡± after tang luo thought for a while, he put his things down and ran to find a cart. not long after, tang luo found an extremely exaggerated hand-pushed cart. then, he arranged everything and stacked them up. he let li ruhua push it first while he went to get a big cart. the movement of the tablet cart made a loud noise, and the entire mall seemed to shake. apanied by a deafening sound, leng rongrong brought her family and li chenle¡¯s wallet to shop around the entire mall. they were really too eye-catching, so much so that there were many onlookers along the way. in the end, all the people who came to the shopping mall had forgotten to buy things themselves, but were watching leng rongrong buy things. leng rongrong bought things without hesitation. even if he didn¡¯t buy anything himself, watching her buy things felt extremely good. ¡°this row, all of them. and this row, all of them.¡± leng rongrong counted here and there, then said to the salesgirl, ¡± after calcting the price, let him swipe the card. ¡± li chenle was quite happy at first. but in the end, he was numb to it, especially after seeing his money being used up. he felt very empty. his wallet was probably t ¡­ why was this woman so good at buying? how could she buy such a thing? didn¡¯t she feel embarrassed? didn¡¯t leng qingqing say that she was just a girl from the countryside? you¡¯ve never seen the world! ording tomon sense, if one had not seen much of the world and had not seen much money, they would constantly look at the price when buying things. they would be afraid if it was slightly expensive. however, this woman didn¡¯t seem to care about the price at all. it was as if she was born with this habit. why did it feel like he was richer than him? sometimes, he even had to look at the price when he bought things ¡­ Chapter 208

Chapter 208: chapter 209 parent-child outfit

Trantor: 549690339

¡°this shop should be empty.¡± leng rongrong said after entering a stationery store. ¡°what are you buying these for?¡± li chenle¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. ¡± are you trying to mess with me on purpose? ¡± the more she bought, the more she felt that leng rongrong was being reckless. she bought everything, and when she bought clothes, she didn¡¯t just pick what she and the people around her could wear. she bought quite a number of children¡¯s clothes. now, they had gone to the stationery store to buy so much stationery. the two little brats did not need so much stationery. ¡± i can buy it if i want to. what right do you have to speak with your wallet? ¡± leng rongrong nced at li chenle. ¡± do your job well with your wallet. you only need to pay for it when you¡¯re settling the bill. ¡± ¡± madam, you said that you want me topensate you for your emotional damage, but there should be a bottom line. you can¡¯t do anything rash, right? ¡± li chenle was on the verge of tears. who would believe that the always generous young master li was going to go bankrupt today? leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything. she looked deeply at li chenle for a long time before saying, ¡± i¡¯m helping you do charity. ¡± ¡°what charity?¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong in a daze. so helping mo linyuan¡¯s wife, who was not short of money, was charity? his heart was heavily injured. really, he felt like he was about to suffocate. it was even more painful than being pricked by a cactus yesterday. he was the one who was stabbed, the one who was in such a miserable state, so why did he have to spend money tofort others? ...... leng rongrong continued shopping and took a break when she was tired. then, she saw a set of very nice parent-child clothes in a shop and couldn¡¯t help but want to try it on. ¡± this dress looks so good. daddy, mommy, let¡¯s try it on? ¡± when little nan yu saw the three matching outfits, he also liked them very much. he had seen many children wearing matching outfits with their parents, and it was obvious that they were a happy family. he had never worn it before, so he wanted to try it on. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. she could tell that little nan yu was looking forward to it. she also liked this matching outfit. daddy and baby had a sweater, and mommy had a sweater with the same color tone. it looked very good. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°daddy!¡± little nan yu held mo linyuan¡¯s hand and shook it like a spoiled child. leng rongrong was also looking up at mo linyuan expectantly, waiting for his answer. mo linyuan finally agreed. then, the family of three went into the fitting room to change. li chenle was speechless ¡­ what was he here for? was he here to eat dog food? li ruhua and tang luo stood silently at the side. chu wei brought little chu yan along to pick out matching outfits. little chu yan was very sensible. although he was envious of little nan yu for having a father, he didn¡¯t say anything. he even carefully coaxed his mommy to be happy, afraid that his mommy would also envy others. ¡± mommy, let¡¯s try on this one. it¡¯s nice! ¡± little chu yan pointed at two of the clothes and said. although there was another set of men¡¯s clothing next to it, little chu yan only chose a woman¡¯s and a child¡¯s clothing. ¡°well, let¡¯s try it.¡± chu wei held little chu yan¡¯s hand and said to the salesperson, ¡± can you bring these two pieces for us to try on? ¡± the salesgirl immediately came over and took the clothes for them to try on. leng rongrong, mo linyuan and the other two quickly came out after trying on the clothes. the three waistcoats were all very distinctive. they had a ck base and there were a few words on the chest: ¡± i¡¯m daddy, i¡¯m mommy, i¡¯m baby. ¡± when mo linyuan looked into the mirror, he frowned. he had never worn such clothes before. it was extremely childish. in addition to the words, there were even cartoon patterns on it. leng rongrong quite liked it. the ck hoodie was just right for her, and the hoodie made her face look even smaller, white, and tender. she looked like a super young and beautiful mother. ck was also very suitable for little nan yu. he looked like a doll and he looked even better in it. because of leng rongrong¡¯s exaggerated shopping speed, arge number of onlookers were also surprised to see leng rongrong and the other two in matching outfits. ¡°it¡¯s so suitable for them!¡± ¡°the family of three are all models, right?¡± ¡°oh my god, i think i¡¯ve stolen the little cutie!¡± ¡°i want to steal the girl!¡± ¡°go ahead, go ahead. if you guys steal it, i¡¯ll kidnap daddy home!¡± ¡­¡­ the surrounding people were discussing. mo linyuan turned his head abruptly, his eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡± who wanted to steal my son and wife just now? why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± everyone around him was silenced. none of them dared to breathe loudly. this man was too terrifying. a single nce from him could make everyone shudder. ¡°is it good?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and asked, ¡± i think you look very good. you look like a teenager in the sweater! ¡± leng rongrong felt that mo linyuan looked especially young in the hoodie. he even had a hint of sunshine and looked very good. as expected, the clothes hanger looked good in anything, especially those with good looks. the salesgirl had beenplimenting him for a long time. this family of three looked even better than professional models when they wore it. ¡°is it good?¡± mo linyuan was not used to wearing such clothes. most of the time, he was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. he rarely wore a sweater. even if you rummaged through his closet, you might not be able to find a sweater like this. ¡°it¡¯s good, it¡¯s really good!¡± ¡°yeah, daddy, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± leng rongrong pulled mo linyuan to the big mirror, and the three of them looked at themselves in the mirror. mo linyuan looked up. the three of them did look like a family of three when they stood together. they looked even more like a family when they were dressed like this. he was indeed good-looking. ¡°daddy, let¡¯s buy some?¡± little nan yu looked up at mo linyuan with his cheeks puffed up. ¡± daddy, you¡¯re not unwilling, are you? ¡± i¡¯m so pitiful. i¡¯ve never had a daddy and a mommy. other children all have matching outfits, but i don¡¯t. it¡¯s not easy for me to have a daddy and mommy. can¡¯t you wear it with me once ¡­ daddy, do you think little nan yu isn¡¯t good? do you think there¡¯s something wrong with him that¡¯s why you¡¯re unwilling ¡­ ¡± staring at mo linyuan with his dark eyes, little nan yu asked the question from the bottom of his heart. mo linyuan was on alert. a few secondster, mo linyuan said, ¡± yes. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great, daddy! i knew you¡¯re the best!¡± little nan yu was very excited. seeing that mo linyuan had agreed, leng rongrong immediately picked out a few more good-looking sets. because the family of three was very good-looking, there was no need to try them on. as long as the size was right, they would look good no matter what they wore. when ning kuang passed by, he saw that the shop was surrounded by many people. he asked the people around him, ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± Chapter 209

Chapter 209: i¡¯m sorry, but i don¡¯t sell only the parent-child sweatshirts!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°there¡¯s a shopaholic who almost bought the entire mall.¡± the person next to him pointed at the tablet cart not far away and said, ¡± do you see that? there¡¯s a mountain of things on that row of carts over there. they were all bought by that woman. ¡± ¡°what kind of woman is she? she¡¯s so good at spending money.¡± ning kuang was amused. ¡± did you catch a sucker? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know, but i heard that the chu family¡¯s eldest miss is also among them. ¡± the person beside him said. ¡°what did you just say?¡± ning kuang¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a trace of ruthlessness. he grabbed the cor of the person beside him. ¡± chu wei, that missy of the chu family who has fallen into dire straits is also among them. ¡± the people around him were stunned. they were frightened by ning kuang¡¯s teasing. ning kuang let go of the person beside him and strode through the crowd to the door. then, he saw someone walk out. the short-haired chu wei was wearing a rainbow-striped sweater, and beside her was a very small little bun who was wearing the same sweater. as she rarely wore bright-colored clothes, chu wei¡¯s sweater was exceptionally bright, making her lookpletely different. for a moment, ning kuang did not even recognize that the person in front of him was chu wei. after confirming, he looked at the little one beside chu wei. chu wei had been holding the little cutie¡¯s hand the entire time. the little boy looked very small, but when he saw his face, his heart trembled. this little bun¡¯s face was about sixty to seventy percent simr to his. ...... ning kuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he looked in chu wei¡¯s direction in disbelief. he, was he hallucinating? chu wei was holding the little one¡¯s hand and looking at herself in the mirror. leng rongrong and the other two turned around to look at little yanyan and chu wei. ¡°you guys look pretty good in this.¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± weiwei, you should wear more vibrant colors. you always wear ck and dark colors. it always feels like you¡¯re dead and lifeless. there¡¯s no vitality at all. ¡± she was still young, but su wei always gave people a feeling of despair. leng rongrong frowned. she had not expected little chu yan to pick such a bright color this time. it actually suited her very well. ¡°is it appropriate?¡± as she had never worn such bright colors before, chu wei was obviously a little ufortable. she looked at herself in the mirror and felt that it was not her anymore. ¡°it¡¯s nice.¡± little chu yan, who rarely spoke, looked up and nodded seriously. ¡± mommy is the most beautiful. ¡± ¡°really?¡± chu wei was still a little hesitant. ¡± isn¡¯t it too bright? ¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s very suitable. it¡¯s perfect for little yanyan too!¡± leng rongrong then turned to mo linyuan. ¡± what do you think? ¡± mo linyuan did not even look at her. ¡± whatever you say. ¡± ¡°why aren¡¯t you paying attention at all?¡± leng rongrong asked. mo linyuan was speechless. was she hoping that he would praise other women for looking good in clothes? leng rongrong convinced chu wei to buy this set, then called li chenle to settle the bill. in the end, just as li chenle was about to settle the bill, the salesgirl said to chu wei, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, miss, this is a parent-child set. there are three pieces, and it¡¯s not for sale. if you want to buy it, you¡¯ll have to buy the male version as well.¡± chu wei was stunned. he didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but after the salesgirl said that, he suddenly felt a little ufortable. little chuyan frowned. he lifted his little face and looked at the salesgirl with dissatisfaction. little chuyan didn¡¯t like to talk much, and he was even less talkative at this time. however, his little face was puffed up with anger. ¡°why not pay for it? can¡¯t a single-parent family buy it?¡± when leng rongrong heard this, she was a little unhappy. although the salesperson did not say anything bad, it still made her feel ufortable. ¡± not all families are perfect. aren¡¯t you guys discriminating against single-parent families by saying this? ¡± ¡°we didn¡¯t mean it that way, but that¡¯s the rule in our restaurant.¡± the salesgirl said apologetically, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. if you want to buy it, you have to take all three pieces with you. ¡± after all, she knew that the few people in front of her were all rich and did not hold back when buying clothes. she had also seen leng rongrong¡¯s frenzied shopping just now, so the salesperson did not dare to offend them. when she said these words, she was also very helpless. ¡°who¡¯s your boss?¡± leng rongrong saw that chu wei¡¯s expression was not very good, and she was even more enraged. this made her friend ufortable, and she was also a little angry. and what kind of stupid rule was this? if the customer wanted to buy, then just buy. it was not like they were going to tear the sleeves and body parts apart to buy, and the clothes would not be damaged. they were only buying two pieces. what if there were other men who wanted to buy the rest? ¡°our boss ¡­ our boss is not here.¡± the salesgirl was frightened by leng rongrong¡¯s aura. she swallowed and took a step back. ¡± miss, i¡¯m sorry. i know that this rule might not be humane, but it¡¯s the rule from the top. in the future, i¡¯ll suggest to my boss not to have such a rule, okay?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not trying to make things difficult for you, but what¡¯s wrong with your boss?¡± leng rongrong cursed, then said, ¡± three it is then, i¡¯ll wear daddy¡¯s one! or, little chuyan, auntie rongrong will find you a godfather, okay?¡± leng rongrong remembered that jiang ting seemed to like children as well, so she thought it would be better to let little yanyan be her godfather. ¡°godfather?¡± little yanyan looked at leng rongrong, then looked at little nan yu and mo linyuan after some thought. at this moment, mo linyuan was holding little nan yu¡¯s hand and looked very loving. ¡°just like them! auntie rongrong knows a lot of powerful people. i¡¯ll find you a powerful godfather to protect you!¡± leng rongrong said. little yanyan nodded. chu wei knew that leng rongrong had always been a very reliable person, so she gave her a grateful look. ¡°why don¡¯t i try on this sweater?¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll dress up as a parent and child with you guys! ¡± with that, leng rongrong was ready to pick up the sweater to try it on. after all, it was a parent-child outfit, and it was not suitable for any man to wear it with chu wei and little chu yan, so leng rongrong had to go on stage personally. she was about to change into this sweater. all of a sudden, a big hand reached over and snatched the colored striped sweater away from ning kuang with a gloomy face. ¡°boss!¡± the salesgirl was shocked when she saw ning kuang. her heart suddenly tightened, and she didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. the boss wasn¡¯t so perverted that he would even care who ning kuang bought the matching outfit for, right? although it¡¯s a men¡¯s design, it should be fine for a girl, right? ¡°boss?¡± leng rongrong red at ning kuang and grabbed his wrist. because the sweater was blocking her view, leng rongrong couldn¡¯t see ning kuang¡¯s face. she grabbed ning kuang¡¯s wrist and said, ¡± i¡¯d like to see which stupid boss made such a weird rule! ¡± Chapter 210

Chapter 210: this is his son?

Trantor: 549690339

even though he was a man, ning kuang could feel leng rongrong¡¯s strong energy. he actually felt that his wrist was about to be broken by such a thin woman. ¡°let go!¡± ning kuang removed the sweater and looked at leng rongrong with a cold face. at the same time, he nced at mo linyuan. ¡± don¡¯t you care about your woman? ¡± mo lingyuan nced at ning kuang. ¡± i think it¡¯s more important for you to take care of yourself in this situation. ¡± ning kuang had dug a hole for himself. with such a weird rule in his shop, it just so happened to be the target of his woman and son. mo linyuan held little nan yu¡¯s hand and dodged to the side. of course, it was better to stay out of other people¡¯s affairs. ¡± wow! i knew it! this kid looks so familiar! he looks exactly like ning kuang! ¡± at the cashier, li chenle was gloating over the situation. tang luo and li ruhua also looked at ning kuang and then at little chu yan, and they suddenly realized. it was exactly the same. it was terrible. this man was doomed! ...... leng rongrong let go of ning kuang¡¯s hand when she saw his face clearly. it was obvious whose child little chuyan was as long as she didn¡¯t look down. so after letting go of ning kuang, leng rongrong sneered, ¡± what, do you think that a family without a man is not worthy of wearing matching outfits? he¡¯s not nning to sell it!¡± ¡°you shut up!¡± ning kuang¡¯s heart was in a mess. after chu wei fell into the water that day, he had always wanted to see her. however, he could not get out of this situation and was frustrated every day. who would have thought that such a situation would ur again today? chu wei actually had a child by her side, and that child actually looked so simr to her. it was simply unbelievable! he was going crazy. what was going on? what was up with this little bun? why did he look so simr to him! ¡°don¡¯t yell at my wife!¡± mo linyuan walked to ning kuang¡¯s side, nced at him, and kicked his calf. ning kuang was speechless. ¡°f * ck, you¡¯re not f * cking pretending to be disabled anymore. you think you¡¯re so great, huh?¡± mo linyuan took leng rongrong¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. then he said gently, ¡± don¡¯t mind it, let¡¯s continue buying. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. after all, it was chu wei and ning kuang¡¯s matter, and they could not get involved. however, she really hated this ning kuang. a man bullying a woman, and he actually dared to make such a rule! ¡± little yanyan,e here.e to auntie! ¡± leng rongrong saw that little yanyan was still in a daze, so she called out to her. little chu yan nced at leng rongrong, but he did not go over to her immediately. instead, he looked up at ning kuang, who was as tall as a giant to him. the little guy probably felt the tense atmosphere between chu wei and ning kuang, so his small body shed in front of chu wei and stretched out his hands to protect her. the little guy did not say anything, but he raised his head with a determined expression. he stared at ning kuang as if he was telling ning kuang not to bully his mommy. if he did, he would not let him off! ¡°what¡¯s up with him?¡± ning kuang stared at chu wei for a long time, then lowered his head to look at little chu yan and asked coldly. he had never known of the existence of such a child. he had never heard chu wei mention this before. however, this was clearly his child! ¡°it has nothing to do with you,¡± chu wei nced at ning kuang, then turned around with little chu yan, ready to change her clothes. ¡°stop right there!¡± ning kuang grabbed chu wei¡¯s wrist. ¡± tell me clearly what happened! ¡± if you don¡¯t exin it clearly, you¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± ¡°let me go!¡± chu wei looked at ning kuang with cold eyes and shook her arm hard. however, ning kuang had no intention of letting her go. he looked at chu wei with red eyes. chu wei suddenly attacked ning kuang. as she attacked, she shouted to little chu yan, ¡± yanyan, go to aunty! ¡± little chu yan hesitated for a moment, but he still obediently ran over to leng rongrong¡¯s side. leng rongrong picked up little chuyan. little chu yan¡¯s gaze was fixed on his mommy. the little guy¡¯s little face showed a hint of displeasure as he muttered, ¡± bad man. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ning kuang, you¡¯re finished. your son said you¡¯re a bad man. mo linyuan was gloating at the side with a faint smile. li chenle gloated even more. he had originally thought that he was already in a very miserable state. he had swiped his card until his wallet was empty, but he had never expected to see such a good show. ning kuang was such a powerful man, but he couldn¡¯t handle a woman. he didn¡¯t even know that he had a son. ¡± hahaha, i didn¡¯t expect ning kuang to be so miserable. he was beaten up by a woman! ¡± ¡± hahaha, you¡¯re so stupid. the famous second young master ning doesn¡¯t even know that he has a son! ¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, this is so embarrassing!¡± li chenleughed and ridiculed as he watched the show. as heined, he felt very fierce eyes looking at him from the side. many people were looking at him as if he was a lunatic. little chu yan couldn¡¯t take part in his mother¡¯s battle, but he already found li chenle an eyesore and was gloating over his misfortune. therefore, little chu yan searched his pockets and took out something unknown. he then threw it at li chenle. li chenle suddenly felt a spray of mist spreading through the air. immediately after, he suddenly felt his entire body begin to itch. ¡°ah, hahaha ¡­ it¡¯s so itchy. what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°oh my god, hahaha, i¡¯m so itchy!¡± ¡°hahahaha, hahahaha ¡­¡± little chu yan turned his head and continued to look at his mommy. li chenle was so tickled that he was rolling on the ground. the ce where he had been pricked by the cactus yesterday was already ticklish to begin with, and what had just happened made it even more so. he felt like he was going crazy. on the other side, chu wei and ning kuang were both experts, so the fight looked very exciting. ning kuang should be more powerful, but chu wei was not that weak. besides, ning kuang did not dare to use his full strength, while chu wei was using all her strength to fight ning kuang. the surrounding people subconsciously retreated. the two of them fought for a long time in the huge shop with their bare hands. ¡± second young master ning, we have nothing to do with each other anymore. please don¡¯t disturb my life! ¡± chu wei said coldly. ¡°chu wei, speak properly! i don¡¯t care about you, but tell me, is the child mine? why does he look exactly like me?¡± ning kuang roared. chu wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes felt a little sore. that¡¯s right. he said that he didn¡¯t care about her at all. she knew that this would happen, so she had been hiding little yanyan. she didn¡¯t expect to be hit. Chapter 211

Chapter 211: the new car was kicked into a pit!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°he¡¯s not yours, he has nothing to do with you.¡± chu wei said coldly. ¡± i don¡¯t believe it. he¡¯s not mine. why does he look so much like me? if he¡¯s not mine, who¡¯s his biological father? ¡± ning kuang stared at chu wei. he did not believe her. he did not believe that chu wei was telling the truth. that child had to be his and not anyone else¡¯s. moreover, the child looked so simr to him. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who his biological father is, it has nothing to do with you. if you don¡¯t believe me, i can ask his biological father to see you.¡± chu wei¡¯s voice was cold. she pushed away ning kuang, who was blocking her, and strode towards leng rongrong. after taking little chu yan from leng rongrong¡¯s arms, she said to leng rongrong, ¡± we¡¯ll go back first. ¡± ¡°huahua, send weiwei and the others home.¡± leng rongrong yelled at li ruhua. li ruhua nodded and left with chu wei. ning kuang was still in a daze. he wanted to chase after her but was stopped by leng rongrong, because chu wei had just told her to help block her. chu wei didn¡¯t want to say anything more to ning kuang. ¡°what are you doing?¡± ning kuang saw leng rongrong standing in front of him and frowned at her. ...... ¡°i¡¯m stopping you.¡± leng rongrong stood in front of ning kuang with her hands behind her back. she looked like a delicate woman, but she gave off an inexplicable sense of independence and strength. ¡°get out of the way, i haven¡¯t made it clear to her yet!¡± ning kuang looked at leng rongrong with obvious dissatisfaction. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i only listen to my friend.¡± seeing that ning kuang was about to attack her, leng rongrong reacted quickly and grabbed ning kuang¡¯s arm. ¡± leng rongrong, don¡¯t think that i won¡¯t dare to touch you just because you¡¯re mo linyuan¡¯s woman! ¡± ning kuang said angrily. ¡°try and see how you¡¯re going to touch me,¡± leng rongrong looked at ning kuang sharply. she was very angry because she couldn¡¯t stand the messy rules in ning kuang¡¯s shop. in addition, she had already treated chu wei as a friend, so she would naturally side with her friend. ning kuang looked at mo linyuan. ¡± aren¡¯t you going to hold your woman back? i¡¯ve hurt her, so don¡¯t give me any trouble!¡± ¡°you can try.¡± mo linyuan stood at the side, his tall and slender figure looking very calm. he knew that in this kind of situation, leng rongrong would not let him do anything, nor did she need him to do anything. he looked at ning kuang with a meaningful gaze. just as ning kuang realized this, it was toote. he was thrown out by leng rongrong. ning kuang fell to the ground with a thud. the few salesgirls behind him were scared out of their wits. they all looked at ning kuang in fear. with one hand on the ground, ning kuang was still in a daze from the fall. he looked at leng rongrong with a strange look. he was sure that he was a man with great strength, but what was the situation with this woman? she looked like he could lift her up with a finger, but she had just thrown him out like that? ning kuang was speechless. he wasn¡¯t hallucinating, right? leng rongrong patted the dust off her hands, then walked back to mo linyuan¡¯s side. she held his arm, looked at ning kuang on the ground, and said, ¡± we¡¯re not buying anything from this shop. let¡¯s buy from another ce! ¡± ¡°alright!¡± little nan yu immediately agreed. mo linyuan looked at ning kuang helplessly. ning kuang was speechless. when leng rongrong and the others turned around to leave, li chenle rushed to ning kuang¡¯s side and patted his shoulder, ¡± second young master ning, thank you for saving my wallet for now. ¡± ning kuang was speechless. leng rongrong and the others continued shopping, changing to another store to buy a few matching outfits. on the other hand, after ning kuang got up, he did not care about the situation in the store. he turned and left the mall. he could not care about anything else. he only wanted to find chu wei. li ruhua had already taken chu wei and the child away. he knew where mo linyuan lived now, so he drove to mo linyuan¡¯s house without saying anything. she had heard that chu wei had been staying at mo linyuan¡¯s ce recently. an hourter, in the vi. chu wei was worried that ning kuang woulde along. she wanted to pack her things and leave the vi. li ruhua made a call to leng rongrong and asked her what she wanted to do and whether she would let chu wei leave. leng rongrong gave li ruhua a few instructions, then li ruhua said to chu wei and little chu yan, ¡± don¡¯t worry about second young master ning chasing after us. there¡¯s a storm here, he can¡¯t get in! ¡± little chu yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°storm, storm!¡± little chu yan called out in a soft voice. then, storm and rainstorm appeared in front of little chu yan at the same time. as he always hung out with little nan zhi, little chu yan was familiar with the horse and dog. the little guy whispered something into storm¡¯s ear, then moved to storm¡¯s side. the storm was too high for the little one to reach, and after a few jumps, storm lowered his head helplessly and moved to the little one¡¯s side. after the little guy finished speaking, storm and storm went to guard the big iron gate. ¡°mommy, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± little chu yan lifted his clean little face and said, ¡± yanyan, protect mommy! ¡± ¡°thank you, little yanyan!¡± chu wei pulled little yanyan into her arms and hugged the little one tightly. the little bun was chubby, soft, and warm. every time she hugged little chu yan, her uneasy heart would feel much more at ease. the little guy patted chu wei¡¯s back gently as if he was consoling his mommy. ¡± little yanyan, if someone tries to take you away from me in the future, will you stay by mommy¡¯s side or leave with someone else? ¡± chu wei pressed her forehead against little chu yan¡¯s, feeling a little upset. ning kuang knew of little chu yan¡¯s existence. with the ning family¡¯s background, they would not want to let their own blood wander outside. moreover, young master ning had heard that he had fertility problems and had not been able to give birth. little chu yan grabbed chu wei¡¯s hand and looked at his mommy with a determined look. ¡± yanyan, i only want mommy. ¡± he shook his head and said firmly, ¡± no one can take yanyan away from me. yanyan can only be mommy¡¯s!¡± chu wei felt her heart warm up when she heard that. ¡°thank you, baby.¡± chu wei gave little yanyan a kiss. in the end, ning kuang had caught up. however, when he reached the entrance, his car couldn¡¯t drive in anymore. although the gate was wide open, a ferghana horse blocked his way. not only did it block his way, but it also kicked a hole in his car with its hoof. ning kuang was speechless. this was a f * cking new car that he had just bought, and there were only three limited edition ones in the world! what kind of horse did mo linyuan raise? after getting out of the car, ning kuang looked at rainstorm. rainstorm looked at ning kuang with disdain and snorted at him. Chapter 212

Chapter 212: the scene ofughter

Trantor: 549690339

¡°what are you doing?¡± it was probably the first time ning kuang had been looked down upon by a horse. he frowned and looked at the ferghana horse in dissatisfaction. she thought to herself,¡¯it¡¯s one thing for mo linyuan to have eyes on top of his head, but even his horse is like him, looking down on people.¡¯ storm stared at ning kuang¡¯s ck hair, and his eyes suddenly lit up. was it grass? was it the grass it liked? a little simr! suddenly, the horse¡¯s mouth approached ning kuang. it opened its mouth and bit him. ning kuang cursed and jumped away. he stared at the storm in horror. ¡± f * ck, what kind of horse is mo linyuan raising? does he eat people? ¡± seeing that ning kuang had dodged, rainstorm snorted again in dissatisfaction. he kicked the car with his hooves, and the limited-edition car drove out of the courtyard and into a ditch. ning kuang was speechless. ¡°get out of the way!¡± the second young master of the ning family, the extremely arrogant ning kuang, had almost fainted from anger because of a strange horse. this was probably the first time in his life that he had seen a horse with such an arrogant and disdainful expression. it was looking at him with an appetite. ...... does he f * cking look like a de of grass? the storm didn¡¯t stop. he chased after ning kuang, his eyes fixed on ning kuang¡¯s hair. his eyes were full of eagerness, and his mouth was chewing crazily. it looked like he was drooling. ning kuang was speechless. after being chased by the horse for a while, ning kuang stopped angrily and looked at the horse angrily. ¡± i don¡¯t care whose horse you are. if you dare to chase me again, i¡¯ll beat you to death, even if you¡¯re that bastard¡¯s horse. ¡± there was still contempt in rainstorm¡¯s eyes. ¡°i say, this horse of yours, do you have any other expression other than disdain?¡± ning kuang frowned. he looked inside and saw chu wei looking at him from the second floor. little chu yan was also on the balcony. he was probably standing on a stool, peeking out with his furry little head, looking at the scene at the entrance of the courtyard from afar. seeing the two of them looking at him, ning kuang straightened his back. of course, he was not the kind of person who would be afraid of a horse. he could tame any wild horse that was difficult to train, so how could he not be able to deal with this horse in front of him? no matter what, he couldn¡¯t lose face in front of this mother and son. therefore, second young master ning walked forward. he thought that if the storm didn¡¯t attack him, he would just go in. if the storm attacked him, he would just tame it. storm watched as ning kuang walked inside. he could only see ning kuang¡¯s hair that was still shining in the dark. it was shiny and looked like a very delicious grass. following that, the torrential rain suddenly gnawed at them. ning kuang grabbed storm¡¯s neck and tried to tame it. seeing the food he wanted to eat, rainstorm would not let ning kuang grab it. he turned his head and kicked his hooves. he wanted to gnaw on ning kuang¡¯s head. a man and a horse were caught in a battle. li ruhua carried a small folding stool and sat at the entrance, eating snacks while watching the battle with great interest. at the same time, he reached out his hand and tried to imitate ning kuang¡¯s moves. he was very interested in seeing ning kuang¡¯s moves. it seemed that ning kuang was a very good fighter. li ruhua had recently been obsessed with improving her fighting skills, so he wouldn¡¯t miss any opportunity to learn. as li ruhua gestured, storm took a few nces at her. seeing that something was wrong with her, it pped its paws together and pointed at her like a superhuman. ¡°you¡¯re amazing, storm! how can you be so powerful?¡± li ruhua was overjoyed after learning a few moves. storm held his head high and puffed out his chest, extremely smug. it had grown up under the influence of leng rongrong¡¯s masters, so it could even practice aplete set of tai chi, let alone learn a few fighting moves. however, a dog was still a dog. its body shape was different from a human¡¯s, so whatever fist technique or the like naturally couldn¡¯t exert the effect of a human. ¡°storm, who do you think is better, second young master ning or storm?¡± li ruhua felt that the man and horse seemed to be evenly matched. storm tilted his head and thought for a moment, then howled at ning kuang. ¡°you¡¯re saying that second young master ning will lose?¡± li ruhua was surprised. ning kuang was also a well-known ruthless character in the underworld. just from his name, one could tell how crazy he was. it was said that he was a person who fought with no regard for his life. would he lose to rainstorm? storm wagged its tail and yawnedzily. ¡°fuck you!¡± soon, ning kuang¡¯s furious roars could be heard. in the end, his hair was bitten by the storm. after the storm bit ning kuang¡¯s hair, it probably felt that the grass was not as delicious as it had imagined, so it spat all the hair and saliva back on ning kuang¡¯s face. second young master ning wiped his face, his heart on the verge of breaking down. he, the dignified second young master ning, had lived to this day, but his hair had been gnawed by a horse? li ruhua burst outughing. of course, when ning kuang looked at him, he suddenly stoppedughing. on the second floor, little yanyan didn¡¯t give him any face. ¡± hahaha ¡­ ¡± little chu yan, who didn¡¯t like to talk much, couldn¡¯t stopughing when he saw his father, whom he had never met before, being tortured by the storm. little yanyan was very happy because this person bullied her mommy and made her angry, so she hated him. he was happy to see him being bullied by the storm. he should have let the storm gnaw off all his hair. chu wei¡¯s face remained cold. after a few nces, she lowered her head and said a few words to little yanyan. then, she pulled little yanyan into the house. ¡°fuck you!¡± ning kuang kicked the grass on the side. rainstorm looked at ning kuang with his eyes wide open, as if he was thinking about something. ¡± f * ck you! ¡± it didn¡¯t sound like something good. it was a horse. but what the f * ck was this? thus, the storm kicked ning kuang again. this horse¡¯s temper could be said to be quite irritable. after kicking ning kuang, storm turned around and wagged his tail. he didn¡¯t forget to look back after a few steps. he looked at ning kuang¡¯s head with dissatisfaction and loathed his ck hair. ning kuang was speechless. ¡°f * ck, why are you the same as mo linyuan, kicking at the same spot. is your f * cking name mo linyuan?¡± rainstorm wagged his tail a few more times and then returned to the backyard. storm, who had been watching the battle, walked to ning kuang and sat in front of him. it just looked at him. ning kuang was speechless. what was this dog up to? second young master ning covered his head, worried that he would go bald. Chapter 213

Chapter 213: can¡¯t take all the credit

Trantor: 549690339

in the shopping mall, leng rongrong was very happy shopping, and the surrounding onlookers were also very happy. even if they were not buying it themselves, it could be said to be very satisfying to watch other people¡¯s shops empty one by one. mo linyuan and little nan yu stayed with leng rongrong very patiently. because tang luo couldn¡¯t carry so many things by himself, he hired a group of people to push countless t carts behind him to help carry the goods. of course, li chenle was still the one who paid for the hiring. thus, the person who wanted to cry the most in the entire mall was li chenle. his wallet was already extremely t. this was probably the day that he had spent the most money in his life. of course, not a single cent was spent on himself. as he helped leng rongrong swipe her card, li chenle sneakily asked mo linyuan, ¡± why did you marry such a prodigal woman? can you afford to support her? i don¡¯t think even the richest man in the world can afford it. ¡± ¡°do i need you to worry about me?¡± mo linyuan nced at li chenle coldly. he was still angry that this woman didn¡¯t spend his money! li chenle pursed his lips. he felt that mo linyuan was a masochist who liked a wife like this. luckily, she wasn¡¯t his wife. otherwise, she would have squandered all of the li family¡¯s money, not to mention his own. as li chenle thought about it, he suddenly couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh. ...... this woman was so good at spending money, could she have squandered all the mo family¡¯s money? if the mo family waspletely destroyed, he would be raped by mo linyuan. ¡°what are you so happy about?¡± leng rongrong called for li chenle to pay the bill. when she saw li chenle secretlyughing, she looked at him curiously for a while, feeling that this guy was probably having a big dream. ¡°ah, it¡¯s nothing! did he have to pay again?e, help me swipe the card!¡± the thought that he only had to spend a day with leng rongrong, while mo linyuan had to spend a lifetime with leng rongrong, excited him. he didn¡¯t count for much today. he was going to do it for a lifetime. after he felt much more bnced, li chenle started to help leng rongrong swipe a lot of cards, but when he reached the end, he was a little desperate. he felt like he had be a pauper. li chenle heaved a heavy sigh of relief when they left the mall. the sky was already dark. it was impossible to see any stars in the night sky of a big city, especially during this season. pedestrians came and went on the road, and many people would asionally turn their heads to look in their direction. tang luo called a few trucks over and loaded the items that leng rongrong had bought crazily into the trucks. li chenle felt as if his heart was bleeding. he had bought all these items with his money! all his money had been turned into these useless things. leng rongrong gave tang luo a few instructions and asked him to send these things to the orphanage and the old folks ¡®home. li chenle, who was listening at the side, widened his eyes. ¡± so, you didn¡¯t buy these things for yourself? ¡± li chenle¡¯s eyes twitched. he had spent so much money, but it was actually for someone else? no, no, it wasn¡¯t that he wanted to spend the money on leng rongrong, but he said it waspensation for her emotional damage. it wasn¡¯t very good for her to spend money on charity for others, right? ¡°do i look like i¡¯ll wear a grandma¡¯s outfit? do you think i¡¯ll be able to wear those children¡¯s clothes?¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes at li chenle, then reached out and patted li chenle¡¯s shoulder. ¡± young master li, don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯m helping you do charity. when that timees, everyone will know how kind of a person the li family¡¯s eldest young master is, and everyone will like you!¡± li chenle was speechless ¡­ this was probably the first time he was forced to do charity, right? ¡°if you have money, you can donate some more.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°i¡¯m out of money! you¡¯ve already spent all the money, where would you get more money!¡± li chenle made a face as if he was holding a lotus bag, looking at leng rongrong in front of him with a frightened expression. she was afraid that leng rongrong would force her to donate money again. ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, i won¡¯t let you donate anymore. i¡¯m doing charity for you, so don¡¯t be too grateful to me. ¡± leng rongrong said earnestly, ¡± young master li, you have to be kind! ¡± li chenle was speechless ¡­ did she have the right to say that one should be kind? why didn¡¯t he feel that she was kind at all? wasn¡¯t she even a little kinder than him? such a terrifying woman actually wanted to teach him to be more kind ¡­ ¡± luo luo, bring young master li to the orphanage and the nursing home to give them some warmth. since young master li paid for the things, you can¡¯t take credit for it. tell the orphanage and the nursing home that these things were bought by young master li. he is a very kind person! ¡± after leng rongrong gave tang luo some instructions, she went home with mo linyuan and little nan yu. in the car, mo linyuan brought up ning kuang¡¯s matter. the three of them were guessing if ning kuang had found chu wei. they did not know if the family of three had met and if the misunderstanding had been resolved. they returned home as they spoke. then, he saw a luxury car hanging in the ditch on the side of the road outside the yard. it had been kicked and dented, and ning kuang was leaning against the car pitifully. although he looked like a handsome man, leng rongrong didn¡¯t know why, but when she looked at him, she felt that he was miserable. when the car passed in front of ning kuang, ning kuang waved his hand. however, mo linyuan and the others turned a blind eye and drove straight into the house. after the car entered the courtyard, storm, who had dodged the car, returned to the door. seeing that ning kuang was about toe in, storm closed the big iron gate with his paw. then, storm stood up and locked the door easily. ning kuang was speechless. he was locked outside by a dog for a long time. he wanted to see chu wei. he wanted to ask her about the child, but chu wei remained unmoved and did note out to see him. she allowed him to be locked outside by the dog. ning kuang was helpless. he had waited so long for mo linyuan and the others toe back, but he was actually ignored? just like that, he was locked outside the iron bars, and inside, a dog was looking at him with a sneer. ning kuang gave the iron door a hard kick. then, he kicked his own leg until it hurt. he saw a smile on storm¡¯s face. he had beenughed at by a dog ¡­ ¡°mo linyuan!¡± ning kuang shouted at mo linyuan, ¡±e out, you idiot! ¡± a few minutester, mo linyuan walked to the entrance of the courtyard. his handsome face was as cold as ever. he nced at ning kuang and said, ¡± who¡¯s the idiot? aren¡¯t you an idiot to be locked out by a dog?¡± ¡± ¡­ what the hell are you raising? ¡± ning kuang asked. ¡± they say that pets follow their masters, just like you! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°let me in, i want to talk to chu wei.¡± ning kuang frowned and said, ¡± that¡¯s my son, right? if you f * cking knew about it, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°he¡¯s not my son, why should i be in a hurry!¡± mo lingyuan shrugged. Chapter 214

Chapter 214: this is not fun at all!

Trantor: 549690339

ning kuang was so angry that he lost his temper. he looked at mo linyuan seriously. ¡± either let me in or let her out. i have to have a good talk with her. ¡± mo linyuan looked back. he had his hands in his pockets, standing by the iron gate like a painting. ¡± i¡¯ll go ask if miss chu wants to see you. ¡± ¡°what are you asking? can¡¯t you just open the door and let me in?¡± ning kuang was furious. ¡± can¡¯t you make the decision for your family? ¡± ¡°yes, my wife is in charge,¡± mo linyuan didn¡¯t even turn his head, leaving behind a long shadow. ¡°f * ck!¡± ning kuang kicked the iron door loudly. he felt that he would not be able to see chu wei today. mo linyuan¡¯s wife was said to be a vige girl from the countryside. however, she was strong, had a bad temper, and seemed to be very protective of her friend. chu wei was protected too well by her. mo linyuan entered the living room and told leng rongrong about it. leng rongrong did not directly force chu wei to not see ning kuang. she just looked at chu wei and asked, ¡± are you going to see him? ¡± if you don¡¯t want to, i¡¯ll help you stop them.¡± chu wei shook her head. ¡± i have nothing to say to him. ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll ask him to go back.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pretty little face was expressionless. she turned around and went out. standing at the iron gate, leng rongrong crossed her arms and looked at ning kuang coldly. ¡± she said that she has nothing to say to you and asked you to go back. ¡± ¡°i just want to have a chat with her to confirm if the child is mine!¡± ning kuang frowned and said, ¡± leng rongrong, do you know what you¡¯re doing? this is a matter between us!¡± ¡°now you know to confirm if the child is your past?¡± leng rongrong looked at ning kuang coldly. ¡± where¡¯s the big-breasted woman in your arms that day? if it wasn¡¯t for me, chu wei, she would have died long ago. what face do you have to ask if the child is yours? did you raise it or care about it? this is the only hope she has left, and you still want to take it away from her?¡± ...... ning kuang opened his mouth, trying to exin. ¡°don¡¯t try to exin your past to me. your past has nothing to do with me.¡± leng rongrong snorted coldly. ¡± it¡¯s up to you whether you want to leave or not. ¡± also, chu wei is my friend now. i¡¯ll protect her, so don¡¯t even think about bullying her. ¡± with that, leng rongrong left with a cold back view and returned to her room. ning kuang stood outside the iron gate and looked at the warm lights in the vi. from time to time, there would beughter andughter. he felt sad. he didn¡¯t know how long he had been outside the vi in the dark of the night before ning kuang¡¯s driver came to pick him up. he didn¡¯t even take his car with him, but the next day, tang luo called someone to return the two cars that had been ttened by the storm to ning kuang. in the next few days, leng rongrong was busy filming. after hanging out with the crew for a few days, everyone liked leng rongrong because of her good character. asionally, gu meiyue would still secretly find trouble with leng rongrong. for example, she wanted to damage leng rongrong¡¯s clothes or hide nails in her clothes. however, these child¡¯s y methods were easily discovered by leng rongrong. after that, this little trick would be yed on gu meiyue herself. after realizing that no matter how she messed with leng rongrong, she would always end up in a miserable state, gu meiyue stopped and did not dare to cause leng rongrong any more trouble. after resting for a few days, gu meiyue began to think of new ways to torment leng rongrong. because there were a few horse shows, gu meiyue wanted to humiliate leng rongrong. gu meiyue was very confident in her horse riding skills. she had gone through special training and horse riding was not an easy task. hence, most girls would not ride a horse. for someone like leng rongrong who did note from a good background, gu meiyue felt that she had probably never ridden a horse before. her acting skills and other aspects werepletely iparable to leng rongrong¡¯s, so gu meiyue felt that she could only crush leng rongrong during these few horse-riding scenes. they could have used a body double, but gu meiyue rejected it. not only did she n to perform on stage herself, but she also wanted everyone else to do it as well. the horses were already prepared. leng rongrong and the others were all in arge forest, waiting for the official filming. gu meiyue looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡± are you sure you can do it? ¡± ¡°me?¡± leng rongrong pointed to herself and nodded. ¡± there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡± ¡°are you sure? if you can¡¯t do it, just say no. it won¡¯t be too embarrassing to say it. if it didn¡¯t work, it would be bad if everyone had to reshootter. it wouldn¡¯t be good to waste everyone¡¯s time, right? you said it yourself.¡± gu meiyue looked at leng rongrong provocatively. the expression on leng rongrong¡¯s little face was cold. ¡± you should take care of yourself first. ¡± gu meiyue looked at leng rongrong with a half-smile before walking away. after the preparations were done, the shooting of this scene officially began. the group of people sat on their horses, and the scene was quite spectacr. gu meiyue was on the back of the horse at the very front, while leng rongrong was slightly behind her. the two of them were very close to each other, and gu meiyue would steal a nce at leng rongrong from time to time. her happy expression waspletely on her face. leng rongrong remained calm throughout, even though she had already guessed that gu meiyue was going to stir up trouble again. however, she was not in a hurry. the director announced the start of the show and everyone set off on their horses. gu meiyue kicked with both legs, the tip of her shoending on the neck of leng rongrong¡¯s horse, who was very close to her. she had hidden a needle in her shoe, so she knew that with this kick, leng rongrong¡¯s horse would definitely go crazy! the tip of his shoe had indeed kicked leng rongrong¡¯s horse. leng rongrong¡¯s horse, just as the needle was about to pierce into the horse¡¯s neck, leng rongrong suddenly pulled the reins, and the horse¡¯s neck was tilted to one side, so it was not pierced at all. at the same time, gu meiyue¡¯s horse had already galloped away. leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not change as she galloped forward on her horse. she acted as if nothing had happened, her face cold. ¡°ka ka ka ka!¡± the director shouted. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°meiyue, look forward. why are you riding your horse and looking at rongrong?¡± the director frowned and asked gu meiyue in dissatisfaction. gu meiyue had not expected that her original intention was to embarrass leng rongrong. in the end, leng rongrong did not embarrass herself and instead, she was the unlucky one. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, director, i was just worried that rongrong didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse and was afraid that she would fall. i didn¡¯t mean anything else. let¡¯s do it again, i¡¯ll focus.¡± gu meiyue called out. ¡°again, everyone in your positions!¡± the group of people returned to their positions and sat on the horses ¡®backs. leng rongrong lowered her eyes and nced at gu meiyue¡¯s shoes, then asked coldly, ¡± can¡¯t you use some new tricks? this isn¡¯t fun at all. ¡± gu meiyue was speechless. f * ck, how did she know what she was going to do! Chapter 215 - sister rong, you’re handsome again!

Chapter 215: sister rong, you¡¯re handsome again!

Trantor: 549690339

she had hidden the needle so well, how did leng rongrong know? damn it, she actually knew. so she had been calmly watching him do this the whole time and was prepared tough at him like this? gu meiyue looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction with a broken expression. she actually said it wasn¡¯t fun. moreover, her expression was so serious that she seemed to really think that she was joking with her. in fact, her eyes seemed to be full of disdain because of her terrible tricks. she seemed to be hoping that she would find trouble with her, using the kind of method that would really cause her trouble! gu meiyue¡¯s head was about to explode, and she looked at leng rongrong as if she was looking at a lunatic. leng rongrong realized that she was teasing her, but not only did she not get angry, she even began to exin to her how to find trouble with her, how to stimte the horse, so that the horse would really go crazy and achieve the result she wanted. ¡°¡­ do you understand?¡± leng rongrong looked at gu meiyue with aplicated expression. ¡± why are you so stupid? it¡¯s so boring to y like this. ¡± gu meiyue thought, fun? she was really scared of her. she had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, but she couldn¡¯t win against a newbie and was even despised by her. this time around, gu meiyue did not dare to kick leng rongrong¡¯s horse again. however, she had not noticed that there was a needle in her shoe. hence, she did not manage to poke leng rongrong¡¯s horse and instead poked her own horse. ...... and so, gu meiyue¡¯s horse suddenly went berserk and galloped away like an arrow that had left its bow. ¡°ah, what¡¯s going on? help me!¡± gu meiyue cried out in pain. she was almost flung off the horse¡¯s back. her face was pale from fright as she cried out in pain. ¡°the horse has gone mad, hurry up and save the man!¡± someone cried out in shock. then, the staff members started to react. gu meiyue¡¯s horse had gone crazy and something had gone wrong. everyone was scared out of their wits. after all, she was the female lead, and it wasn¡¯t rare for her to fall from the back of a horse during filming and get seriously injured. it was amon urrence. therefore, all of a sudden, everyone was panicking. leng rongrong furrowed her brows. she didn¡¯t want to care at first, but someone had shouted that there seemed to be a big slope ahead. if she fell down, the consequences would be unimaginable, and gu meiyue might even lose her life. ¡°we¡¯re in big trouble!¡± ¡°hurry up and chase!¡± some of the staff members ran madly, while others mounted their horses and chased after him. leng rongrong raised her legs and squeezed the horse¡¯s belly, and the horse galloped forward. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with rongrong¡¯s horse? is there a problem too?¡± when the assistant director saw leng rongrong¡¯s horse gallop so fast, he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡± that¡¯s not right. she seems to have gone after gu meiyue! ¡± ¡± her horsemanship is good! ¡± with a series of shouts, leng rongrong caught up to gu meiyue in less than two minutes. at this moment, gu meiyue was just about to reach the slope in front. a tree branch blocked gu meiyue¡¯s path from the slope. and below them, there were a few broken pieces of paper and sharp broken branches. if a person were to fly out and hit the broken branches, the consequences would be absolutely unimaginable! ¡°lie down!¡± leng rongrong saw that gu meiyue was about to be hit by the big tree and shouted at her. gu meiyue shuddered in fear. in a daze, she instinctively bent down and hugged the horse¡¯s neck. ¡°hold tight!¡± leng rongrong shouted as she galloped away on her horse. just as gu meiyue was about to be flung off the horse¡¯s back and the ground was covered in sharp tree branches, leng rongrong finally rushed to gu meiyue¡¯s side. she grabbed onto the reins of gu meiyue¡¯s horse and shouted at gu meiyue, ¡± jump over here. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t dare!¡± gu meiyue sobbed and shouted, ¡± i¡¯m going to die. i must die. i¡¯m dead! ¡± ¡°idiot!¡± leng rongrong was so angry that she wanted to throw gu meiyue out. gu meiyue¡¯s horse was really frightened, and leng rongrong could notfort it. this horse was still running forward madly, and there were many thistles and thorns in front of it. looking at the situation, if gu meiyue were to fall in, she would be disfigured, if not dead. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t care about anything else. she grabbed gu meiyue¡¯s clothes and pulled gu meiyu down from the horse. then, she was also brought over. in a short while, the two of them fell off the back of the horse. just as gu meiyue was about to be pierced by the sharp tree branch on the ground, leng rongrong suddenly pulled with all her might, pulling gu meiyue towards her. then, she was hit by gu meiyue, and her arm was identally scratched by a tree branch at the side. ¡°meiyue, rongrong!¡± the people behind him rushed over and all of them eximed in shock. in front of them, the neighing of the horse could be heard. the horse must have hit the thorns and it was in even more pain. it made even more frantic sounds and then turned around and galloped back the way it came. before the staff could help leng rongrong and gu meiyue up, the horse had already charged over and was about to step on leng rongrong and gu meiyue. leng rongrong almost instinctively grabbed gu meiyue and rolled to the side, barely avoiding the horse¡¯s hoof. gu meiyue was already in tears. she hugged leng rongrong and wiped her tears and snot on her. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± f * ck, i¡¯m not an overbearing president. why would i risk my life to save you? ¡± ¡°let go!¡± gu meiyue was scared out of her wits, and she clutched onto leng rongrong¡¯s clothes tightly. leng rongrong looked at her clothes, which had been wiped with snot and tears, and was absolutely terrified. she said coldly, ¡± gu meiyue, let go of me now! ¡± gu meiyue shook her head as she cried. ¡± i¡¯m scared. let me calm down! ¡± after that, the woman buried her head in leng rongrong¡¯s arms and continued to cry. the staff members were dumbfounded as they watched gu meiyue burrow into leng rongrong¡¯s arms, then bawled madly with snot and tears. after a long silence. everyone burst into a round of apuse. ¡°pa pa pa pa!¡± ¡°rongrong is too awesome!¡± ¡± f * ck! if it wasn¡¯t for rongrong, gu meiyue would have died a few times! ¡± ¡± so cool! i saw the whole thing. no one chased after her, but rongrong did and saved her! ¡± ¡°i remember that gu meiyue has been causing trouble for rongrong, right? i didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong to help us at this time!¡± ¡°it¡¯s enough to see what kind of character sister rongrong has!¡± ¡­¡­ as the group of people discussed animatedly, leng rongrong was about to go crazy. she growled in a low voice, ¡± gu meiyue, if you don¡¯t f * cking let go of me, i¡¯ll throw you back onto that horse! ¡± gu meiyue let go of leng rongrong with a red nose from crying. then, she saw that leng rongrong¡¯s clothes werepletely drenched from her crying and her face turned red in embarrassment. ¡°rongrong, are you okay?¡± jiang zhan walked towards leng rongrong and gu meiyue and reached out to pull leng rongrong. leng rongrong didn¡¯t extend her hand for jiang zhan to pull her, but stood up on her own. gu meiyue reached out her hand pitifully. she nced at jiang zhan, but jiang zhan seemed to want to ignore her. hence, she looked at leng rongrong pitifully. Chapter 216 - a guest came to our house

Chapter 216: a guest came to our house

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong¡¯s little face was twisted into a ball. she had saved this gu meiyue, and she still wanted her to help her up? ¡°do you have no legs or arms, or are you disabled? can¡¯t you get up on your own?¡± leng rongrong looked at gu meiyue¡¯s outstretched hand and said with a frown. she was sure that she had not hurt her. ¡°i was frightened,¡± gu meiyue said pitifully. ¡± i ... ¡± leng rongrong trembled and got goosebumps all over her body. ¡± don¡¯t be disgusting. you¡¯ve wiped away my snot and tears, and i¡¯m already so disgusted! ¡± gu meiyue was speechless. she stood up in embarrassment and wiped her tears. she looked at leng rongrong and said awkwardly, ¡± i¡¯m sorry for what happened before. thank you now. ¡± leng rongrong sized up gu meiyue and shrugged her shoulders disapprovingly. she turned around and left. then, jiang zhan noticed that leng rongrong¡¯s arm was injured. ¡°your arm is injured!¡± jiang zhan frowned. he grabbed leng rongrong and saw that there was a big cut on her arm. her clothes had been torn, and the wound looked quite deep. ¡°is rongrong injured?¡± the surrounding people surrounded him. the moment they saw the blood-red stain on leng rongrong¡¯s clothes, everyone was shocked. ¡°his injuries look a little serious!¡± ¡°hurry up and send him to the hospital!¡± everyone surrounded leng rongrong as they returned to the filming location. gu meiyue was immediately left behind. only her assistant ran to her side and asked how she was doing. ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. gu meiyue frowned. ¡± she¡¯s injured? ¡± ¡± yes, i think my arm was cut. there seems to be a lot of blood. ¡± the assistant exined and checked on gu meiyue. after confirming that gu meiyue was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief. gu meiyue hurriedly followed the rest of the group and charged towards leng rongrong. when she arrived, leng rongrong was already receiving treatment. although she said she was receiving treatment, it was actually just a simple cleaning of the wound and a simple dressing. leng rongrong did not care about such a small injury at all. it was nothing to her. on the other hand, the crew members were the ones who were panicking, especially jiang zhan. he even sent a wechat message to elder qi to exin the situation. elder qi had been busy with other jobs recently, but he had been paying close attention to leng rongrong¡¯s situation. he often asked his disciple, jiang zhan, to protect leng rongrong. after all, she was elder qi¡¯s favorite chess opponent. sometimes, jiang zhan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if elder qi had epted him as a disciple so that he could keep an eye on leng rongrong. ¡°are you alright?¡± gu meiyue walked in front of leng rongrong and looked at leng rongrong ufortably. after all, she was the one who had been causing leng rongrong trouble all this time. she had not expected that the one who had saved her in such a critical situation was not anyone else but leng rongrong. he would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t grateful. whether it was the branches or the thorns on the ground just now, even if they didn¡¯t take his life, they would probably disfigure him and make it difficult for him to step into the entertainment industry again. leng rongrong could havepletely ignored her, but she had risked everything to save her. her life was saved by leng rongrong. moreover, she was also mesmerized by how leng rongrong had saved her. she had lived for so long, but at that time, she actually had such a feeling of being moved by a woman ... it was simply unbelievable. ¡°i¡¯m not someone who repays kindness with ingratitude. you saved my life, so i¡¯m yours from now on.¡± gu meiyue pondered seriously for a while before saying, ¡± let¡¯s forget about everything i¡¯ve done to you in the past. i didn¡¯t get any benefits anyway. i¡¯ve been tricked by you. ¡± gu meiyue was still a little angry when she recalled what had happened. however, after all, leng rongrong had saved her life this time, and she had been the one who had caused trouble for leng rongrong previously, so gu meiyue had to bear with it. ¡°????¡±leng rongrong looked up at gu meiyue with her bright eyes. ¡± from now on, you¡¯re mine? ¡± why did these words sound so familiar ... repay him with her body? ¡°you, what do you mean?¡± leng rongrong leaned back and looked at gu meiyue in disdain. ¡± i have a husband, and i¡¯m a woman. i don¡¯t need a woman. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not what i meant. i mean, whatever you need me to do for you in the future, i will do it for you. including, but not limited to, what you¡¯re thinking. if you really need me, i can be your woman, and you can do whatever you want ... of course, it¡¯s best not to do that. i think i¡¯m still straight and don¡¯t like women.¡± leng rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°forget it. i didn¡¯t save you to ask you to help me with anything.¡± the way leng rongrong looked at gu meiyue still carried a hint of disdain, as if disdaining the woman in front of her for being too stupid. even when she was doing things for herself, she was still worried that she would mess things up. gu meiyue was speechless. this was the first time she had been so submissive and willing to be someone else¡¯s person and do things for someone else. in the end, she was even being despised? it was leng rongrong indeed ... she was starting to admire her. although leng rongrong was injured, she did not n to rest and continued to film the remaining scenes. because of a little ident, the director was also shocked, so the shooting for the day ended early. it was still early, so everyone packed up. just as she changed into her own clothes and was about to drive home, gu meiyue caught up to leng rongrong. ¡± how do you want me to thank you? ¡± leng rongrong leaned against the side of her car and nced at gu meiyue, her eyes cold. ¡± there¡¯s no need. ¡± ¡± no, you have to ept my thanks. ¡± gu meiyue stared at leng rongrong. ¡± what do you want? food, drinks, or should i arrange a nanny van for you?¡± ¡°no need. however, yingluo ¡± ¡°but what?¡± ¡± if you can be the same as before, finding trouble with me from time to time and using some high-level tricks, i¡¯ll find it more interesting. ¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness. didn¡¯t he keep gu meiyue because it would be more interesting for her to pass the time on set? gu meiyue, on the other hand, was shocked. she thought that leng rongrong was just joking and watched as leng rongrong got into the car and drove off. ¡°did i do something wrong? she still holds a grudge against me, she must be dissatisfied with me!¡± gu meiyue said to her assistant, ¡± she saved my life after all. i¡¯m a person who knows how to repay her kindness. i will repay her! ¡± gu meiyue was determined to repay leng rongrong. leng rongrong had not expected gu meiyue to cause so much trouble. she only realized that something was not right when she returned home. when she drove to the parking lot, she saw a few cars that she had never seen before. it was not their car. from the looks of it, there should be guests at home. Chapter 217 - who’s your little baby!

Chapter 217: who¡¯s your little baby!

Trantor: 549690339

after leng rongrong got out of the car, she went to the living room and saw gao yajing and a group of foreigners in the living room. li ruhua was the only one in the house. li ruhua was frowning at the foreigners, and gao yajing smiled elegantly at her. leng rongrong was speechless. why was this woman here? she kept saying that she and mo linyuan were childhood sweethearts and even wanted to spend money to buy mo linyuan. what did she mean by her sudden appearance? although gao yajing looked very elegant and did not have the feeling of going against others, leng rongrong did not like her very much. she changed her shoes and walked over. ¡°miss leng is back.¡± gao yajing stood up. she was as elegant as ever, and her posture looked very good. she must have been specially trained. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± leng rongrong threw her bag on the sofa, then casually sat down on the sofa. she adjusted her sitting position into afortable position. that sitting position did not look like an obedient girl¡¯s, but rather a trace of dominance in her casualziness. ¡°i¡¯m here to look for lin yuan.¡± gao yajing had been smiling ever since she sat down. even though leng rongrong¡¯s attitude was not very good, she still smiled like a flower. her smile was warm and beautiful. it had to be said that most people would not be able to get angry when they saw such a smile. ¡°who are they?¡± leng rongrong nced at the group of foreigners. ¡± i¡¯ve specially found a very professional doctor from overseas. they might be able to determine lin yuan¡¯s condition and treat his legs. ¡± gao yajing was still smiling. ¡°you¡¯re really worried about my husband.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± after all, lin yuan and i can be considered childhood sweethearts. if i had known about lin yuan¡¯s situation earlier, i might have been his wife instead. ¡± gao yajing¡¯s words were light, but her eyes were sharp. she seemed to be saying that leng rongrong had gotten such a big bargain because mo linyuan¡¯s legs were disabled. leng rongrong gave gao yajing a sidelong nce, but did not say anything. she waszily dozing off on the sofa and even had li ruhua give her a massage. gao ya just sat there, feeling a little embarrassed. she wanted to say something, but leng rongrong didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her every time she opened her mouth. gao yajing was speechless. after sitting in the car for a long time, the sound of a car could be heard from outside. a car came in. gao yajing suddenly stood up in joy. ¡± is lin yuan back?! ¡± she went out to wee him like a hostess. leng rongrong was speechless. she walked out slowly and saw gao ya¡¯s body stiffen. it was not mo linyuan who returned, but the two little ones and chu wei. ¡°mommy!¡± when little nan yu saw leng rongrong, he was very happy. he ran directly towards leng rongrong and handed her a beautiful cotton candy, ¡± mommy bought this for you! ¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. leng rongrong took the cotton candy. gao yajing turned around in shock. she nced at little nan yu and then at leng rongrong. ¡± didn¡¯t you and linyuan just get married a few months ago ... this child ... ¡± ¡°mommy, who is this annoying woman?¡± little nan yu nced at gao yajing and instinctively didn¡¯t like her. ¡°oh, she said that she¡¯s your daddy¡¯s childhood friend. if i didn¡¯t marry your daddy, she would be your daddy¡¯s wife.¡± leng rongrong nced at gao yajing and said in a tone that could anger someone to death. gao yajing¡¯s face suddenly turned green and white. ¡°oh, i see. but you¡¯re already married to daddy, so why is she still here? she couldn¡¯t be thinking of being the third party, right? i heard that the mistress is going to be drowned in a pig cage.¡± little nan yu said innocently. then, he turned to gao yajing and said, ¡± auntie, do you want to be drowned in a pig cage? ¡± gao yajing was speechless. even gao ya, who had been through all kinds of situations and was always calm, didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or calm when faced with little nan yu¡¯s childish words. chu wei held little chu yan¡¯s hand and walked over slowly from behind. then, gao ya met chu wei¡¯s gaze. ¡± big miss chu? i heard that second young master ning has been looking for you recently.¡± as she spoke, gao ya¡¯s gaze fell on little chu yan again. when she saw little chu yan¡¯s face, which was almost exactly the same as ning kuang¡¯s, gao yajing¡¯s expression was still very calm. ¡± no wonder second young master ning has been looking for you ... you have the blood of the ning family. it seems that miss chu has to be careful. the olddy of the ning family is not an ordinary person. ¡± ¡°thanks for the reminder.¡± chu wei furrowed her brows. she held little chu yan¡¯s hand and walked in. leng rongrong and the others stood at the door and did not enter. gao yajing looked in the direction of the door eagerly. after looking for a while, she asked leng rongrong, ¡± when will linyuan be back? ¡± he should be back soon, the sky is getting dark.¡± ¡± aren¡¯t you childhood sweethearts with him and are more familiar with him than i am? how would i know if you ask me? ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes, then turned around and went back into the house. little nan yu also rolled his eyes at gao yajing and followed leng rongrong¡¯s pace. ¡± mommy, what happened to your arm? ¡± ¡± oh, it¡¯s nothing. i just got a little injured while filming. it¡¯s nothing serious. ¡± leng rongrong said casually. a few minutester, the sound of a car could be heard from outside. leng rongrong knew it was mo linyuan¡¯s car the moment she heard it, but she did not stand up to wee him. she was a little angry when she thought of gao yajing. if she wanted to pick it up, then let her. little nan yu ran out. mo linyuan and tang luo got out of the car together. little nan yu shouted at mo linyuan, ¡± daddy, you¡¯re back! ¡± mo linyuan nodded and then looked at gao ya jing. gao ya jing was smiling politely and nodded at mo linyuan. there was a hint of surprise in her eyes, but it seemed to be within her expectations. although she had brought a few doctors with her, she had heard that mo linyuan¡¯s leg seemed to have recovered. in other words, mo linyuan had never been disabled. his legs had never had any problems. little nan yu rushed in front of mo linyuan and reached out for a hug. mo linyuan picked nan zhi up in his arms. then, little nan yu said, ¡± daddy, who is this woman? as soon as she came, mommy was not very happy. is she your mistress? ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. mo nanyu, don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it? then why did shee to find daddy?¡± xiao nan zhi puffed up her cheeks. ¡± little baby, i¡¯m worried about your daddy, so i brought the doctor here to check on him. but now it seems that your daddy doesn¡¯t need to go through the check-ups anymore. he¡¯s fine to begin with. ¡± gao ya chuckled. ¡°can you stop calling me that? who¡¯s your little baby?¡± little nan yu¡¯s face was filled with disgust. Chapter 218 - just make things difficult for me, don’t make it difficult for him!

Chapter 218: just make things difficult for me, don¡¯t make it difficult for him!

Trantor: 549690339

gao yajing¡¯s expression was awkward as she looked at mo linyuan for help. little nan yu wrapped his arms tightly around mo linyuan¡¯s neck and snorted. he leaned close to mo linyuan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± daddy, mommy is at home too. you have to ignore this woman. otherwise, if mommy gets jealous, you¡¯ll be in big trouble! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. gao ya didn¡¯t hear what little nan yu said, but she felt that mo linyuan didn¡¯t even look at her and went straight into the house. the few foreign doctors in the room were surprised to see mo linyuan. gao ya had shown them a picture of mo linyuan, a picture of him sitting in a wheelchair, and it was said that he had not been cured for many years. however, it was indeed the man in front of her. he lookedpletely fine. weren¡¯t his legs very strong? moreover, he was carrying a child. it didn¡¯t look like there was a problem at all. ¡°miss gao?¡± one of the doctors looked at gao yajing with a questioning look. they had heard that there was a difficult-to-treat illness, so they wanted to give it a try. however, it seemed that no one needed treatment at the moment. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t expect his leg to have already recovered.¡± gao ya apologized to the doctors and sent them off. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at mo linyuan. she lifted her chin and pointed in the direction of the door. ¡± your childhood sweetheart is very concerned about you. aren¡¯t you going to show her some concern? ¡± ¡°are you jealous?¡± mo lingyuan¡¯s eyes shed with a slight smile as he saw the slight awkwardness on the beautiful face of the woman in front of him. she was jealous. she did not like gao yajing. ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong snorted and turned her head away, looking like a jealous little woman. after little nan yu slid down from mo linyuan¡¯s body, he looked at mo linyuan with an expression that said, ¡± you¡¯re in trouble. ¡± gao yajing returned after sending the doctors off. she took a look at mo linyuan and leng rongrong, then walked in and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you two? don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a conflict because of my arrival? ¡± rongrong, don¡¯t be angry. i really didn¡¯t mean anything else. i¡¯m worried about lin yuan¡¯s leg, that¡¯s why i got a doctor to check on him. after confirming that he¡¯s fine, i¡¯m relieved. don¡¯t make things difficult for lin yuan!¡± gao yajing¡¯s every word and sentence seemed to be worried about mo linyuan, as if leng rongrong would make things difficult for mo linyuan at any time. it sounded like she was more concerned about her husband than she was. leng rongrong felt like she was being pricked by needles when she heard these words. she was extremely frustrated. she red at mo linyuan and then said to gao yajing, ¡± sure, i won¡¯t make things difficult for him. i¡¯ll make things difficult for you! ¡± gao yajing was speechless. what was going on? under such circumstances, shouldn¡¯t most women lose their temper and make things even more difficult for their husbands? as long as leng rongrong made things difficult for mo linyuan, he would definitely feel ufortable, and she could take the opportunity to get in. her original intention was to deliberately sow discord between leng rongrong and mo linyuan, but who knew that leng rongrong would not y by the rules! how could there be such a woman in this world? wasn¡¯t she worried that her husband would dislike her even more if she lost her temper at herself? but that was good too, if leng rongrong made things difficult for her, she would have more opportunities toin to mo linyuan. after all, she had grown up with mo linyuan and knew his temper well. although he was cold and scary at times, he was a person who cherished rtionships. ¡± rongrong, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me and linyuan. there¡¯s really nothing going on between us. ¡± gao ya was trying to defend herself. she turned to mo linyuan and said, ¡± ah yuan, please exin to rongrong. there¡¯s really nothing between us. it¡¯s because we grew up together that we have a deeper rtionship ... ¡± gao yajing¡¯s state of panic was like that of a mistress who had been caught. leng rongrong was speechless. this woman hade to her to put on a show and said such things on purpose. although she knew that there was nothing going on between mo linyuan and gao yajing, she was still a little angry. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. ¡± she asked you to exin. do you want to exin how deep your rtionship is? ¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong¡¯s angry expression and thought it was quite cute. heughed. ¡°they don¡¯t have a deep rtionship.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that deep, but it¡¯s still there, right?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at mo linyuan. ¡°the feelings of childhood ymates!¡± gao yajing exined, ¡± rongrong, don¡¯t misunderstand. there¡¯s really nothing between linyuan and me. please don¡¯t make things difficult for linyuan. even if i do something to him, he won¡¯t do anything to me. ¡± so if you have anything to say, juste at me. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. little nan yu,¡±i can tell. this woman is really trying to drive a wedge between mommy and daddy. she¡¯s so annoying!¡± li ruhua thought to herself,¡¯shouldn¡¯t we run away from the battlefield at this time? ¡°what a terrifying battlefield. young master will be in a terrible state, right?¡± tang luo thought. it was ridiculous for a woman to be jealous, and this miss gao was even pushing the young madam¡¯s bottom line. however, before the young master¡¯s tragedy, he felt that this miss gao was done for. she would never imagine what kind of person the young madam was! leng rongrong looked at gao yajing with a neutral expression. ¡± miss gao¡¯s words have a deeper meaning. so, you¡¯re interested in my husband? however, my husband doesn¡¯t like you? tsk, tsk, tsk, since she doesn¡¯t like you, why are you still so shameless toe and bother her?¡± gao yajing was speechless. why wasn¡¯t she angry? why didn¡¯t she start fighting with her husband like other women? why did she look at me like this? of course, she didn¡¯t look angry when she looked at him. instead, she looked calmer than usual. there was no change in her expression as if this matter had nothing to do with her. ¡°since miss gao told me not to make things difficult for my husband and toe at you if i have any problems, then i¡¯lle at you. you¡¯re quite honest and great!¡± leng rongrong gave mo linyuan a meaningful look. mo linyuan did not participate in the women¡¯s quarrel. he was not stupid enough to help gao yajing, and he did not try to persuade leng rongrong. he just quietly watched the two of them getting into a fight, as if it had nothing to do with him. his reaction directly affected little nan yu, tang luo, and the others. everyone started to get busy with their own things, ignoring leng rongrong and gao ya. ¡± rongrong, qianqian. ¡± gao yajing seemed to want to say something, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by leng rongrong. ¡± miss gao, aren¡¯t you being too friendly? rongrong, you¡¯re calling me rongrong. do i know you well? ¡± Chapter 219 - heavy rain, send off the guests!

Chapter 219: chapter 220 heavy rain, send off the guests!

Trantor: 549690339

gao yajing choked at leng rongrong¡¯s words. ¡± you¡¯re ah yuan¡¯s wife. isn¡¯t it better for me to call you more affably? ¡± if you don¡¯t like it, i¡¯ll just call you miss leng.¡± ¡± since you know that i¡¯m someone else¡¯s wife, you should call me mrs. mo. ¡± leng rongrong said in a neutral tone, ¡± miss gao, are you here to drive a wedge between us? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t mean that.¡± gao yajing had an anxious look on her face. she looked at mo linyuan and asked for help, ¡± ah yuan, please exin. ¡± mo linyuan was talking to little nan yu and did not seem to hear him. gao yajing was speechless. ¡°i¡¯d better go. i won¡¯t disturb you guys ...¡± as she spoke, gao ya looked back at mo linyuan¡¯s direction, hoping that mo linyuan would stand up or look at her and say something, but he did not. she bit her lips and felt a little depressed. although she had not contacted mo linyuan all these years, they had been quite close when they were young. however, mo linyuan had actually ignored her just because of leng rongrong. this was not the mo linyuan she knew. she was angry, depressed, and helpless at the same time. mo linyuan did not look up until gao yajing walked to the door. he said casually, ¡± don¡¯t appear in front of me again. my wife doesn¡¯t like you. ¡± gao yajing felt that her heart had been hit hard. not only did mo linyuan not ask her to stay, but he also did not say anything else. the first thing he said was not to let her appear again. was this the attitude he should have towards someone who wanted to help him? was this the attitude he should have towards a childhood sweetheart? although gao yajing was very angry, she still forced a smile on her face and put on an understanding look. ¡± i understand. i will try my best to appear less. ah yuan, i¡¯m sorry for causing a misunderstanding today. ¡± mo linyuan ignored her. gao ya looked at leng rongrong again. ¡± miss leng, if you have anything to say, just tell me. i hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for ah yuan after i leave. ¡± gao yajing¡¯s voice was deliberately loud so that mo linyuan could hear her. of course, in gao ya¡¯s anticipation, mo linyuan did note over to speak up for her or stop leng rongrong. he did not even look at her. leng rongrong, on the other hand, tilted her small face and looked at her with interest, as if she was looking at a clown. gao yajing was furious. she was the eldest daughter of the gao family and had always been pampered by others. although the gao family was not as good as the mo family, they were still considered a big family. she was also known as one of the top ten socialites in the country. she was well-educated, smart, and talented. her family background was something that many socialites could not match. however, her pride was crushed by leng rongrong. he even wanted to throw in with a country bumpkin, and he was even more arrogant than her in front of her! was this what savagery was? ¡°why are you so nosy? you youngdies, do you have nothing better to do? why do you have to care if someone else¡¯s husband is being bullied?¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest, her eyes full of disdain. ¡± rainstorm, see our guest out! ¡± gao yajing was speechless. what was a rainstorm? as she was thinking, there was a crisp sound of horse hooves from the backyard. then a ck horse rushed to her side and stared at her head. gao yajing was speechless. was he crazy? let a horse send off the guest. just as gao yajing was about to say something and was hesitating, rainstorm¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and bit gao yajing¡¯s head. this time, it must be real. such long, ck, and shiny grass, it was its favorite! the horse¡¯s mouth suddenly bit gao yajing¡¯s head, and then its tongue directly wrapped the long hair into its mouth. gao ya was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted, and then she screamed. ¡°ah, my hair!¡± ¡°help!¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± you should¡¯ve left when i told you to send the guest off ... ¡± ¡°let me go!¡± gao ya shouted for a long time, but found that no one came to help her, and the horse had been gnawing on her hair. she was scared silly. taking advantage of the sudden release of the storm, she ran towards her car. her high heels had fallen off. gao yajing squatted down to pick them up and ran off barefooted. the heavy rain made gao ya drunk. she was still thinking about whether the taste was right or not. it didn¡¯t taste right, but it looked like it liked the grass. he had to take another bite and try it! du du du! the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves sped up, and the storm rushed towards gao yajing. gao yajing¡¯s hair stood on end. she opened the door and rushed into the car. she was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t even start the car. ¡®i¡¯ve really seen a ghost. it¡¯s too terrifying. what kind of horse is this? how does it eat people?¡¯ gao ya jing drove the car out. rainstorm was speechless. the grass ran away on its own? the storm chased after him. gao ya was driving the car, thinking that there would be no problem after she drove out of the courtyard gate. she didn¡¯t expect to see the ck horse still chasing after her like crazy when she looked in the rearview mirror after she went out. oh my god! was there something wrong with this crazy horse? she felt that her hair was so disgusting that she wanted to shave her head. it was actually chasing after her again! gao yajing suddenly elerated the car. at the same time, leng rongrong patted storm¡¯s head. ¡± storm, go and watch the storm. don¡¯t let it chase too far. it¡¯lle back soon. that hair isn¡¯t the grass it likes. ¡± storm nodded and flew out like a bolt of white lightning. leng rongrong returned to the living room. ¡°your childhood sweetheart was scared away by the storm.¡± ¡°so what if she was scared away.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°she¡¯s so concerned about you, aren¡¯t you going to show her some concern? didn¡¯t she almost be your wife?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan looked up and could feel the jealousy in the woman in front of him. ¡± but my wife is you. she didn¡¯t be one. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s almost it.¡± leng rongrong pouted and looked at mo linyuan unhappily. ¡± huahua, where¡¯s the mace i bought? ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. little nan yu looked at mo linyuan with sympathy. ¡± daddy, ept your punishment! ¡± tang luo thought,¡±kneeled? a spiked club?¡± so, young madam¡¯s purpose of buying this thing was for young master? huahua turned around and went to the basement to look for the spiked club. then, he found about ten spiked clubs. ¡°young madam, it¡¯s all here,¡± li ruhua said very honestly. mo linyuan looked at li ruhua coldly. why did he have a very bad feeling about this? li ruhua avoided mo linyuan¡¯s gaze. after all, he was paid by the young madam, so of course he would listen to the mistress first! Chapter 220 - i want to do a live broadcast for lord fourth

Chapter 220: i want to do a live broadcast for lord fourth

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong picked up the spiked club and started ying with it. the group of people watched as leng rongrong yed with it, and all of them felt a chill run down their spines. no one said a word, and just dodged far away, then looked at the strange atmosphere between leng rongrong and mo linyuan. mo linyuan was speechless. this thing wasn¡¯t for him to kneel, right? although there were rumors of people kneeling on keyboards, durians, and instant noodles, he was still fourth master mo! how could the great fourth master mo be punished by his wife to kneel with a spiked club? if word of this got out, he would be theughingstock of his friends. leng rongrong yed for a while, and everyone looked on in fear. she didn¡¯t say anything, so no one could tell if she wanted people to kneel or not. little nan yu looked at it for a while and said seriously, ¡± daddy, why don¡¯t you take the initiative to admit your mistake and then kneel down ... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a lot of psychological pressure? the earlier you kneel, the earlier the matter will be settled. a man who is in the wrong should admit his mistake!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes looked at little nan yu. ¡± i want to change my son. ¡± xiao nan zhi stuck out her tongue. ¡± it¡¯s toote. i¡¯m already your son! ¡± tang luo carefully took out his phone. he had a restless and dangerous thought. he wanted to record this scene of lord fourth or broadcast it live for lord fourth. hahaha, nan si and the others wouldugh to death if they saw this! ¡± luoluo qianqian! ¡± mo linyuan used the most intimate form of address to call her-but it sounded creepy. a pair of pitch-ck eyes stared at tang luo in front of him. he stared so hard that tang luo¡¯s hand trembled, and his phone fell to the ground. ¡°do you have any dangerous thoughts?¡± mo linyuan asked, ¡± do you want to do a live broadcast for others? ¡± ¡°no, that¡¯s not it. i just want to record a ssic scene of you, master. believe me, i¡¯m just recording your lives for the two of you. i don¡¯t have any other intentions. i definitely won¡¯t spread it.¡± tang luo said with a chuckle. ¡°get lost!¡± tang luo grabbed li ruhua and immediately ran away. leng rongrong yed with the spiked club in her hand until it flew into the air. she turned her head to look at mo linyuan. ¡± are you going to kneel? ¡± mo linyuan shook his head and looked at leng rongrong with his deep eyes. he pulled leng rongrong into his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡± you don¡¯t believe me? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart beat faster as she was pulled into his arms. it was a simple sentence, but it had an inexplicable sense of seduction. ¡± of course, you can¡¯t judge this kind of thing based on your subjective judgment. you can¡¯t just rely on your own feelings. ¡± leng rongrong snorted coldly. ¡± how many women are certain that their men won¡¯t cheat on them, but he still did! ¡± ¡°do i not look like i like you enough?¡± the corners of mo linyuan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°didn¡¯t you just like me a little? that miss gao has known you for a long time. you might like her more than just a little.pared to her, i don¡¯t have much weight.¡± leng rongrong turned her head away, her tone carrying a hint of resentment. a beautiful man with long fingers pinched leng rongrong¡¯s chin. he forced her to look at him. ¡± how could you tell that i like gao yajing more than just a little? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t she say it already?¡± ¡°you believe what she said?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes curved into a smile and he said, ¡± do you not believe in your husband, or do you not have any confidence in yourself? do you think you are not as good as her? ¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m better than her!¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± then that¡¯s it. do i look like a man who would choose a stupid woman over a smart and powerful woman? ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s fingers gently caressed leng rongrong¡¯s tender white cheeks. pared to gao yajing, he naturally liked the woman in front of him more. gao yajing was at best a childhood ymate. a ymate who did not have a deep impression of her was polite to her only because of old mr. gao. he had no interest in this woman at all. she was also far from being close enough to be his friend. at most, they could only be considered acquaintances. mo linyuan had led leng rongrong into a trap. she had always been a smart woman, but at this moment, her brain seemed to becking. after mo linyuan¡¯s brief exnation, she seemed to think that he made sense. then, her anger inexplicably disappeared, especially when she met this man¡¯s deep and bottomless eyes. her heart calmed down and she could not be angry anymore. looking into his eyes, she felt an indescribable sense of familiarity, and then all her anger disappeared without a trace. of course, as a woman, she still had the stubbornness that she should have. therefore, when storm and storm returned, leng rongrong threw out a few spiked clubs and shouted at them, ¡± show your mr. mo how to kneel with a spiked club. ¡± storm was speechless. rainstorm was speechless. li ruhua and a few others popped out from who knows where, and then excitedly watched the show. tang luo couldn¡¯t film the video of his young master kneeling on the spiked club, so he changed to a video of two animals kneeling on the spiked club. he took out his phone and started taking pictures of storm, who was full of question marks. the horse and the dog looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°let¡¯s do a demonstration.¡± leng rongrong said. storm was speechless. what did it have to do with them? wasn¡¯t it fourth young master mo who made master unhappy? why did they have to kneel on the mace? rainstorm looked like he had been wronged. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was as if she was going to beat up anyone who did not obey. hence, in order to avoid being beaten up badly, storm had no choice but to kneel on the spiked club. of course, it was only a demonstration, so storm and storm knelt more casually. storm and storm kneeled on their maces and looked at mo linyuan. tang luo and the others were all staring at mo linyuan. mo linyuan was speechless. why are you all looking at me? anyway, he would not kneel down to this thing. it was so embarrassing for a man to be forced to kneel by his wife! everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with deep meaning. leng rongrong hummed in acknowledgment and gathered up the storm. she also ordered li ruhua to put away the spiked club for the next time. hence, everyone looked at mo linyuan with even more profound meaning. mo linyuan was speechless. that night, mo linyuan was chased out of his room by leng rongrong. leng rongrong locked the door and did not let mo linyuan in. the pitiful-looking fourth master mo slept in his own room. after tossing and turning in bed, fourth master mo sneaked out of bed and prepared to throw away the mace. was he going to keep it for him? it was impossible! how could he be afraid of his wife? how could he, the mighty fourth master mo, be afraid of a woman! Chapter 221 - a thief?

Chapter 221: chapter 222 a thief?

Trantor: 549690339

rustling sounds came from the basement. when li ruhua got up to go to the toilet, she thought that a thief had broken into her house. then, just as he was about to go to the basement to see what was going on, tang luo came downstairs to drink water and happened to bump into him. ¡°what¡¯s that sound?¡± tang luo looked in the direction of the basement. ¡°it seems like a thief has entered.¡± li ruhua whispered, ¡± take your weapon and go down to take a look! ¡± ¡°storm didn¡¯t notice?¡± tang luo frowned. storm was very alert, but didn¡¯t it notice that there was a thief in the house? as soon as tang luo finished speaking, storm, who was sleeping in the corner of the living room, wagged its tail and yawned as it walked over. it looked at the basement with an inquisitive look. ¡°storm, didn¡¯t you hear themotion?¡± tang luo asked. did this thief note in from the main entrance? he seemed to be an expert. storm, you guard the top, i¡¯ll go to the basement with huahua.¡± storm nodded. li ruhua took two spiked clubs from her room and handed one to tang luo. the two men began to carefully walk to the basement, one on the left and one on the right. because they suspected that it was a very powerful thief, the two of them didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. at the same time, mo linyuan was looking for the mace. the basement was veryrge, filled with all kinds of things, but there was no mace. mo linyuan turned the mace over a few times, but still couldn¡¯t find it. he couldn¡¯t help but frown, wondering where li ruhua had thrown it. after searching for a long time and failing to find the spiked club, fourth master mo suddenly came to a realization. why was he looking for this thing here? what did he have to be afraid of? if he was asked to kneel, he could also choose not to kneel, right? why was he afraid? fourth master mo thought for a moment and felt that his actions were a little outrageous. mo linyuan returned to his senses and prepared to go upstairs as if nothing had happened. he also wanted to go back to his room to hug his wife. he turned around and suddenly felt two rays of light shining on him. tang luo and li ruhua raised their spiked clubs and shouted, ¡± where did this little thiefe from? how dare you steal from our house! ¡± the two of them awkwardly realized that the person in front of them was their master. it wasn¡¯t a thief, it was lord fourth! tang luo held his forehead and looked like he was about to break down. ¡± master, what are you doing in the basement in the middle of the night instead of sleeping in your room? ¡± mo linyuan did not say a word, he looked at the two of them coldly, especially when he saw the spiked clubs in their hands, mo linyuan¡¯s eyes became even colder. no wonder he couldn¡¯t find her. li ruhua had hidden her somewhere else. li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other. both of them felt the strong murderous intent in mo linyuan¡¯s eyes at the same time. they did not know what they had done wrong and were horrified. mo linyuan walked past the two of them and went upstairs. then, he saw storm standing guard at the door. storm was about to pounce on mo linyuan, but when it was about to knock him down, it stopped its movement and mmed on the brakes, sitting on the ground. storm, who had been baring its sharp teeth and looked very fierce, immediately pulled its mouth and showed a fake smile when it saw mo linyuan, pretending that it was enjoying the scenery. mo linyuan was speechless. mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face grew darker and darker. he did not say anything but turned around and went upstairs. therge hall downstairs was filled with a strange and terrifying atmosphere. tang luo and li ruhua came out of the basement and looked at mo linyuan who was on the stairs. they could feel that the aura on his body was very terrifying. the two of them did not dare to say another word. only when mo linyuan¡¯s figure disappeared did li ruhua and tang luo finally heave a sigh of relief. even storm could not help but rx a lot. storm looked at li ruhua and tang luo, as if asking them why mo linyuan was going to the basement at this time. weren¡¯t the things in the basement all things that the young madam had bought and left unused? li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other, not knowing what mo linyuan was doing downstairs. after the two of them thought for a while, they suddenly thought of a possibility. li ruhua nced at the spiked club in her hand and then looked at tang luo. ¡± he can¡¯t be looking for the spiked club, right? ¡± tang luo nced at li ruhua, then nodded in realization. ¡± maybe ... maybe he wanted to throw the spiked club away ... ¡± ¡± ... young master, it¡¯s sote. did you get chased out by young madam? ¡± li ruhua had a pensive look on her face, and then she shuddered. ¡± women, how scary! ¡± tang luo pinched his chin and nodded. ¡± even someone as powerful as young master is afraid of young madam. this shows that women are really terrifying creatures. ¡± he had never seen his lord fourth afraid of anything. however, in front of young madam, lord fourth did not seem to be as fearless as before ... lord fourth seemed to be quite obedient to young madam. lord fourth couldn¡¯t be afraid of his wife, right? however, that was not the case. young madam was indeed very scary. not to mention lord fourth, anyone would be afraid of her. even storm and rainstorm, these two fearless creatures, were afraid of young madam. ordinary people either didn¡¯t know young madam well, or if they did, they wouldn¡¯t dare to target young madam. when tang luo thought of leng rongrong¡¯s martial arts and the strength she had to carry his young master like a princess, he shuddered. the two men chatted for a while, and storm also nodded wildly at the side. he agreed very much that women were terrible creatures. just as tang luo was about to go upstairs, li ruhua pulled him back. ¡± i ... will young master bear a grudge against me for obstructing him from throwing away the spiked club? ¡± li ruhua realized something serious. the young master had been mistreated by the young madam. would he take it out on her? if that was the case, it would be too terrifying. he would be in for a lot of bad luck. ¡°it¡¯s possible.¡± tang luo patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder helplessly. ¡± huahua, i¡¯m sorry. i can¡¯t help you with this. young master has always had a bad temper. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. it seemed that he would have to avoid young master tomorrow. on the third floor. mo linyuan did not return to his own room. instead, he directly broke the door lock of leng rongrong¡¯s room, pushed the door open, and climbed into leng rongrong¡¯s bed. on the bed, the woman was in a deep sleep. however, when she felt a movement approaching, she reacted immediately and punched mo linyuan in her sleep. mo linyuan grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s fist and held her tightly in his arms. ¡°do you want to cripple your husband?¡± he moved closer to the woman¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡± be good. stop fooling around. it¡¯s time to sleep. ¡± Chapter 222 - who can be more ruthless than him?

Chapter 222: who can be more ruthless than him?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong was in mo linyuan¡¯s arms. hearing his low voice, she felt that it was not threatening, so she went into his arms and continued to sleep. the next day, she was awoken by a man¡¯s rough kiss. when she opened her eyes and saw the handsome face of the man in front of her, leng rongrong revealed a lovestruck expression. then, she suddenly thought of something and kicked mo linyuan. ¡± no, didn¡¯t you sleep in your own roomst night? when did youe in?¡± mo linyuan grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s fair and smooth feet, a faint smile on his lips. ¡± after you fall asleep. ¡± ¡°how did you get in?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i opened the door and came in.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°honey, stop it.¡± mo linyuan pulled leng rongrong into his arms. ¡± it¡¯s easy to get old when you¡¯re angry. ¡± leng rongrong red at mo linyuan. mo linyuan kissed her again and touched her up and down. after being touched twice, she immediately gave in. mo linyuan carried her into the bathroom, and she only went downstairs after she washed up. it was still mo linyuan leading li ruhua and the rest for their morning run and training, while leng rongrong was resting downstairs. chu wei nced at leng rongrong. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong asked suspiciously. ¡± fourth young master mo must love you a lot. ¡± ¡°???¡±leng rongrong frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t think so. ¡± she didn¡¯t think mo linyuan loved her that much. he said that he only liked her a little, and a little was definitely not love. besides, she had only known him for a short time. she wouldn¡¯t believe him if he said that he loved her to death. ¡°the four young masters seem to listen to you very much, and they treat you very differently.¡± chu wei pondered and said, ¡± i¡¯ve known lord fourth for a long time. we¡¯re all in the same circle, so i¡¯ve seen many women get close to him. other than her, i¡¯ve never seen him treat anyone special. you¡¯re the second one.¡± ¡°her? the second one?¡± leng rongrong suddenly frowned. she seemed to have sobered up a lot in an instant. ¡± who? ¡± who was she? she was the second one? could it be that he had a first? someone he treated very specially? ¡°you don¡¯t know?¡± chu wei had thought that leng rongrong knew about it, so she had said it without thinking. however, looking at leng rongrong¡¯s expression, she instantly realized that she had said the wrong thing. her expression changed, but chu wei reacted quickly and exined, ¡± i¡¯m talking about his mother. when they were young, the fourth young master had been extremely good to his mother. rongrong, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± hearing chu wei¡¯s exnation, leng rongrong was not suspicious and nodded. it wasn¡¯t strange that he was special to his mother. leng rongrong thought of her own mother, bai wanrong, a woman from the legends. it was a pity that she would not be able to see her mother. she had already passed away. thinking about it, he still felt a little regretful. it would be great if she had the chance to see her mother. ¡­¡­ mo linyuan brought tang luo, li ruhua, and a few others to train outside. he instructed storm and rainstorm to look after little nan yu and little chu yan while he supervised tang luo and li ruhua. ¡°hurry up! the speed was too slow! faster!¡± mo linyuan followed behind the two of them and kept urging them. if they were slow, they would kick them from time to time. li ruhua and tang luo wanted to cry but had no tears. why were they still slow? they had already run much faster than they did a few days ago. why did young master still say that they were too slow? this must be revenge, revenge for what happenedst night, pure revenge! tang luo and li ruhua suddenly red at each other, ming each other in their eyes. if they hadn¡¯t run into the muzzle yesterday, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been abused by young master like this. tang luo said,¡±huahua, why did you hide the spiked club in your room yesterday? it¡¯d be better to put it in the basement!¡± li ruhua was speechless. how the hell did i know that young master would find a spiked club? i thought youngdy would use it at any time, so i didn¡¯t put it away. tang luo said,¡±we¡¯re doomed, we¡¯re doomed. this is just the beginning. based on my understanding of the young master, he¡¯ll torture us very badly!¡± li ruhua,¡±really?¡± are we really going to die a terrible death? ¡°that¡¯s right ...¡± tang luo replied. ¡°what are you guys doing? why are you making eyes at me instead of running?¡± mo lingyuan kicked tang luo¡¯s butt hard. tang luo staggered forward and almost fell on a pile of dog shit on the side of the road. he was so frightened that his face turned pale. li ruhua looked ahead helplessly, praying in her heart that the young master would not kick her. then, he was kicked by mo linyuan. li ruhua was speechless. it was not easy to finish the morning run that was twice the distance than usual. just as they returned home, mo linyuan thought that they could rx a little. he said to the two of them, ¡± we won¡¯t be standing today. i¡¯ll teach you some practical things, how to fight with weapons. let¡¯s use the mace first!¡± li ruhua was speechless. tang luo thought to himself,¡±f * ck, this revenge is really tant!¡± ¡°flower, go get the mace.¡± mo lingyuan ordered with a gloomy face. little nan yu and little chu yan had also just returned, followed by a storm. the two animals and the two littleds blinked, not knowing what was going on. however, when they saw tang luo and li ruhua¡¯s tearless expressions, everyone realized that mo linyuan was deliberately torturing them. ¡°good luck.¡± little nan yu made a cheering gesture to tang luo. little chu yan gestured with his hands. storm also tried to make a gesture, but as a dog, it didn¡¯t have hands, so it wasn¡¯t very convenient. rainstorm didn¡¯t care either. he just gave her a sympathetic look. a few minutester, li ruhua obediently took out her spiked club. after that, mo linyuan began to train li ruhua and tang luo. that day, li ruhua and tang luo were beaten up badly. mo linyuan was very strict with his training. he used all kinds of public office to take revenge on them, and then li ruhua and tang luo were tortured to the point of being half dead. that day, when the training was over, li ruhua and tang luo were doubting their lives. they had been abused too badly. it was probably the first time they had been abused so badly in their entire lives. of course, there were no bruises on their faces. mo linyuan did not hit their faces, but they were in excruciating pain. although he couldn¡¯t tell that he was beaten up, and there was a limit to the severity of the beating, he estimated that it would take at least a month for him to recover. li ruhua and tang luo finally realized a problem. although fourth master mo usually didn¡¯t fight, he was actually more powerful than the young madam! no matter what, he was still the male master and the boss of theherworld empire. how weak could he be? they decided that they would never provoke the young master again. the young master was really more terrifying than the young madam! the young master usually didn¡¯t make much noise because the young madam was beside him. he wanted to see the young madam happy, so he didn¡¯t need to do anything. however, who could be more ruthless than the boss of theher abyss empire? Chapter 223 - where did these couple fans come from?

Chapter 223: where did these couple fanse from?

Trantor: 549690339

during breakfast, leng rongrong had said that mo linyuan was much stronger than her in training, so she looked at mo linyuan with her chin in her hands. ¡± why don¡¯t i leave all the training to you? ¡± because he had been tortured so badly by the spiked club, his hands trembled as he ate breakfast. the spoon in tang luo¡¯s hand fell to the ground. li ruhua almost spat out the porridge in her mouth. however, before she could do so, mo linyuan red at her and she swallowed it back down. little nan yu gloated, ¡± i also think we can let daddy train. that way, mommy can rest more. after all, mommy has to film and it¡¯s very tiring every day. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo linyuan was still eating his food slowly, and he responded without a change in expression. leng rongrong was overjoyed. this meant that she could sleep a little more every day. moreover, she guessed that mo linyuan¡¯s strength should be much stronger than hers. although they did not use their full strength when they fought, she could more or less guess how strong mo linyuan was. if he was stronger than her, he would definitely be more powerful than her in teaching. mo linyuan¡¯s tensed face seemed to soften when he saw the happiness that shed across the woman¡¯s face. after breakfast, leng rongrong drove to the set. as soon as she arrived at the set, she saw arge crowd, all holding banners, light signs, and the like. after parking the car, leng rongrong was a little hesitant to get out of the car. she was sure that this was not a fan of hers, and recently, she didn¡¯t seem to be with any man on set ... no, she had been quite close to jiang zhan recently because of elder qi. jiang zhan had been rather popr for the past two years. could it be that he was like jin mingfeng¡¯s fans thest time, thinking that she had seduced jiang zhan and was now causing trouble for her? leng rongrong¡¯s little face scrunched up. it was really not easy to be unknown, and she was always misunderstood. she didn¡¯t have any fans. no fans would fight for her. he hesitated for a moment and looked at his watch. it was gettingte. if he didn¡¯t go now, he would bete. leng rongrong carefully opened the car door, then carried her backpack with one hand and sneakily bent down to get out of the car. after gently closing the car door, she prepared to walk around the fans and head to the set. the fans were all looking forward, so they did not notice leng rongrong¡¯s presence. just when she thought that she could sessfully avoid these fans, a luxury nanny car suddenly braked in front of her. then, the door was pushed open. the fans eximed in excitement. ¡°gu meiyue! gu meiyue!¡± ¡°yueyue!¡± ¡°goddess yueyue!¡± the fans rushed towards gu meiyue. leng rongrong was bumped into by one of the fans and fell into gu meiyue¡¯s arms. gu meiyue held onto leng rongrong. it was rare that she did not put on heavy makeup. without makeup, gu meiyue did not look as seductive. instead, she looked a little more innocent. ¡°be careful,¡± gu meiyue said after she steadied leng rongrong. ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s leng rongrong!¡± ¡°oh my god, what a lovely scene!¡± ¡± i like them so much! ever since i saw the video yesterday, i¡¯ve already decided to be their fan! ¡± ¡°they¡¯re sopatible!¡± ¡°get together, get together!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. what? what was going on? together? who was she with? lifting her eyes and looking at gu meiyue¡¯s face, leng rongrong¡¯s hair stood on end. had this group of fans gone crazy? it seemed like he was asking her to be with gu meiyue? ¡± you guys must have some misunderstanding about me. i have a husband! ¡± ¡°besides, i like men!¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd of fans, and only then did she see clearly that on those light signs, the words ¡± yue ai rong ¡± were actually written. leng rongrong was speechless. so, what exactly happened? why was it that she and gu meiyue had nothing to do with each other and that even though they were originally arch-enemies, they suddenly had so many CP fans? ¡°let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± ¡± i support rongrong¡¯s divorce and being with yueyue! ¡± ¡°you guys are the real pair!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she was speechless for a moment. he cast a deep nce at gu meiyue, who was beside him, with a questioning look in his eyes, wondering if gu meiyue was the one pulling the strings. gu meiyue shook her head in a panic. ¡± it has nothing to do with me. it¡¯s not my fault. let¡¯s go to the production set first. ¡± leng rongrong thought,¡±she just wanted to join the production team first, right?¡± ¡°hello, everyone. thank you for supporting rongrong and i, but we have to rush to the filming now, so can everyone please make way for us? we know that everyone here is a very good fan, so we won¡¯t dy our filming, right?¡± gu meiyue was very good at talking to her fans and managed to make them obedient with just a few words. then, she held leng rongrong¡¯s hand and pulled her to the set. for a moment, the screams of the fans could simply break through the sky. leng rongrong¡¯s ears hurt! the crew members were blocking the way, so the fans naturally couldn¡¯t enter, so it was a lot quieter. leng rongrong was pulled into the dressing room by gu meiyue. then, gu meiyue called for the best makeup artist in the production crew and got the makeup artist to do leng rongrong¡¯s makeup first. leng rongrong looked at gu meiyue suspiciously from the side. she kept feeling that gu meiyue was trying to poison her. ¡°you don¡¯t think i¡¯m trying to hurt you, do you?¡± gu meiyue finally reacted andughed at herself, ¡± sigh, although i¡¯ve always been a bad person, i¡¯m not the kind of person who repays kindness with ingratitude! how could i harm you? i¡¯ve said it before, you saved my life, so i¡¯ll repay you. from now on, you, leng rongrong, are the one i¡¯ll protect! in this circle, as long as i have the ability, i will protect you! even if i don¡¯t have the ability, i¡¯ll do my best!¡± when gu meiyue spoke, she had a domineering look on her face, which was quite different from her previous mischievous look. moreover, there was a hint of sincerity in his eyes. he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. leng rongrong took a long look at gu meiyue, the corners of her mouth twitching. ¡± i don¡¯t need you to protect me ... you can¡¯t even protect yourself, and you¡¯re here to protect me? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll strive to be stronger. i¡¯m now considered to have some status in the circle and have some connections. besides, my family background is not bad, so protecting you is definitely not a problem. ¡± gu meiyue was rather confident in herself. ¡°also, you don¡¯t have to worry about those fans. i don¡¯t know who filmed the video of you saving me from the horse yesterday, but then it spread. you gained a lot of fans overnight, and many fans felt that the two of us looked like a couple, so they became our couple fans.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. the makeup artist at the side was doing leng rongrong¡¯s makeup, and at the same time, she could not help but nod and say, ¡± yes, yes, i¡¯m almost bing a fan of your couple. yesterday¡¯s scene was really exciting and handsome. although i didn¡¯t see it live, i¡¯ve seen all the videos online. it was really too handsome! ¡± Chapter 224 - meeting an expert

Chapter 224: chapter 225: meeting an expert

Trantor: 549690339

after leng rongrong finished her makeup, she took a look at the video that was circting on the inte. looking at it this way, it was really quite interesting. she and gu meiyue were both dressed in fairy-like costumes. her makeup was more aloof, and when she was saving people, she looked cool and expressionless, while gu meiyue was so frightened that her face turned pale. the scene of her rescue looked extremely dangerous, but she managed to save gu meiyue in one go. after saving her, she then pulled gu meiyue into her arms to protect her. although she was slightly injured, she managed to protect gu meiyue very well. ter on, gu meiyue cried in her arms, and it was even made into a gif. in particr, her disdainful expression and gu meiyue¡¯s aggrieved look did make a good match. no wonder there were so many CP fans. of course, although she had gained a lot of fans, leng rongrong didn¡¯t care much. she still didn¡¯t have a weibo ount, so her fans couldn¡¯t find an organization to follow her. after finding a corner to sit down, leng rongrong quietly watched the next scene. on the other hand, gu meiyue was like a little assistant as she busied herself with various tasks. at times, she would bring fruit juice to leng rongrong. at other times, she would bring snacks to leng rongrong. at other times, she would ask her if she needed anything else ... everyone in the crew was stunned. who would have thought that gu meiyue, who had always been arrogant, would actually take care of leng rongrong in such a way? of course, she was only good to leng rongrong. when it came to others, she would still have an arrogant attitude. there was no way to chase gu meiyue away anyway, so leng rongrong was at ease and ordered gu meiyue around like a servant girl. leng rongrong had just finished filming a scene when jin mingfeng sent her the video. ¡°rongrong!¡± jin mingfeng¡¯s face was disyed on the screen. ¡± you¡¯re too much. you betrayed me! ¡± ¡°how did i betray you?¡± leng rongrong had just turned on her phone when she was questioned by jin mingfeng for no reason. she was dumbfounded. ¡°how could you be a couple with someone else? and it¡¯s a woman, what should i do?¡± jin mingfeng said pitifully. ¡± ... movie king jin, you¡¯re not my man. why are you crying? ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± besides, i¡¯m not the one who said that. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m still very sad! you clearly knew me first.¡± jin mingfeng said bitterly. leng rongrong was speechless. after chatting for a while, leng rongrong changed the topic and started talking about other things with jin mingfeng. jin mingfeng was extremely aloof in front of others, but leng rongrong had already discovered this fellow¡¯s amusing nature. every time he chatted with jin mingfeng, he would burst outughing without a care for his image. of course, movie king jin was still naive and did not know that he was such a funny person. he was still thinking about what strange things he had said to make leng rongrongugh like this. after hanging up the phone, he continued to participate in the filming. without gu meiyue¡¯s presence, leng rongrong suddenly felt that the production team was a little boring. on normal days, she could still find some fun by watching gu meiyue y the devil. after she stopped ying the devil, she could only pass the time by ying games. fortunately, she had met an expert while ying the game, so leng rongrong felt that she was very happy ying the game. usually, she was the one who killed everything on her own. no one was her match anyway. but this time, the master she met was always able to fight her to a draw. every round was extremely intense and exciting. in the blink of an eye, a day had passed. the shooting was also very smooth. anyway, su wei had taught her a lot of acting skills since she was a child, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about her ability at all. in addition, this role was very cold and didn¡¯t speak much. she didn¡¯t need to remember a few lines, so it was easier. ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡± after work, gu meiyue chased after leng rongrong and said, ¡± what do you want to eat? as long as it¡¯s something you want to eat, anything is fine. ¡± ¡°if you have a lot of money, just give me the money,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°is that so?¡± gu meiyue immediately took out her phone and transferred the money to leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m just joking. you don¡¯t really have to transfer the money to me, do you?¡± ¡°i¡¯m serious.¡± gu meiyue¡¯s expression was extremely serious. ¡± alright ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at gu meiyue with aplicated expression. ¡± you don¡¯t really like me, do you? just because i saved you, you¡¯re in love with me?¡± ...¡±i still prefer handsome guys. but i¡¯ve decided to be your fan, your number one fan.¡± gu meiyue put on a fangirl face. ¡± i think you¡¯re very suitable to be my idol. ¡± the more she watched the videos from the day before, the more she felt that leng rongrong was extremely handsome. she had decided to be leng rongrong¡¯s number one fan and had always supported her. she was even preparing to create a fan club for leng rongrong and develop her own fans into leng rongrong¡¯s fans. she felt that leng rongrong would definitely be popr, and in the future, she would be a mess. leng rongrong thought,... would she be beaten up by gu meiyue¡¯s fans? after leaving gu meiyue, leng rongrong got into her car and was about to drive home when she received a call from an unknown number. when he picked up, it was gao yajing. ¡°miss leng, i would like to have a chat with you.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know you very well, so we don¡¯t have anything to talk about, right?¡± leng rongrong frowned. she didn¡¯te looking for her, but she came looking for her. was she trying to snatch her husband away from her? ¡°it won¡¯t take you too long, and i can treat you to good food. i don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever eaten such expensive food in your generation.¡± gao ya¡¯s pure voice came from the phone. ¡± really, miss leng, if you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± ¡°something i¡¯ve never eaten in my life? is it very expensive?¡± leng rongrong heard this and was a little interested. where else was more expensive than the things in her club? her club was exaggeratedly expensive. she had set the price at random. if it were a normal person who wanted to do business, who would dare to set such an expensive price? ¡± north thearch club. have you heard of it? ¡± gao yajing said, ¡± let¡¯s meet there. i will wait for you there. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. north thearch club? so the expensive things she said she had never eaten before were things from the north thearch club? every dish in the north thearch club was eaten by her before the customers even had a chance to eat it. even storm had eaten all of them, let alone her ... leng rongrong thought it was very interesting and invited her to her own club for a meal. since she dared to treat her, she would also dare to eat. before leng rongrong went to the north thearch¡¯s club, she made a call to the ancient mirrorke to express that she wanted to go for a meal, and then asked him to raise the price of the dishester. ter on, she would order a new dish and ask the kitchen to cook it. after it was done, she would ask for a sky-high price. Chapter 225

Chapter 225: chapter 226peting with her father?

Trantor: 549690339

at the entrance of the clubhouse, leng rongrong jumped out of the car. when she walked to the entrance, the staff members bowed to her respectfully. ¡°hello, boss!¡± ¡± shush, keep a low profile. don¡¯t call me boss. i¡¯m just a customer. ¡± leng rongrong made a shushing gesture. after that, a waiter led her to a private room. gao yajing was already drinking tea inside. she sat upright and made a show of being very high-ss. the private room she chose was also the one that looked the most high-ss in the clubhouse. there were some antique calligraphy and paintings on the wall. after leng rongrong entered, gao ya looked up and revealed an elegant smile. ¡°you¡¯re here. you won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡± gao ya jing said. leng rongrong thought to herself,¡¯of course i won¡¯t suffer a loss. i¡¯m going to eat your meal again and earn your money, so i won¡¯t suffer a loss no matter how you calcte it.¡¯ looking at gao yajing, leng rongrong also smiled. ¡± miss gao, are you treating me to a meal here? ¡± ¡°yeah, how is it? what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°miss gao, are you sure you want to treat me to a meal here? i can order by myself?¡± leng rongrong looked at gao yajing and said, ¡± miss gao, you should know that the food here is sky-high, right? i¡¯m just afraid that my appetite is too good and i¡¯ll eat miss gao down.¡± ¡°it seems like you know this club?¡± the corners of gao yajing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. she nced at theyout of the entire private room and said, ¡± then you should also know that not just anyone can enter this clubhouse, right? only members can enter, and the food here is not something ordinary people can afford. ordinary people can¡¯t afford a meal here even if they earn their entire life¡¯s money.¡± leng rongrong nodded and poured herself a ss of water, then said, ¡± it¡¯s not that all ordinary people can¡¯t afford it. when the club was doing charity, they also sent food to some poor families. those were all free, so there are still ordinary people who can eat it without spending money. ¡± ¡°you understand it quite well. it seems that you really want toe here to eat, right? you¡¯ve done your homework!¡± gao yajing was very satisfied with leng rongrong¡¯s understanding. the more he understood, the more he knew how expensive this ce was and how difficult it was to enter. if one wasn¡¯t from a super-rich family, it would be extremely extravagant to eat in this ce. only people like her and mo linyuan could enter and eat in such a ce. looking at leng rongrong, gao ya chuckled. she felt that leng rongrong was also a woman full of vanity. she had seen many women like her. they didn¡¯te from any family background, but they always dreamed of marrying rich people and marrying into rich families. why didn¡¯t she look at her own status? was she worthy of a rich family? there was a huge difference between the rich and powerful, not to mention a country bumpkin from a poor and remote ce. how could she be qualified to be mo linyuan¡¯s wife? not only could she not help him, but she would also be a burden to him. of course, gao yajing had always been good at pretending. no matter how much she looked down on leng rongrong in her heart, no matter how much she felt that leng rongrong was not worthy of mo linyuan, she would not show it on her face. she was a well-mannered person. she nned to make it clear to leng rongrong that she didn¡¯t want to use any despicable means, so she nned to use her mouth to persuade leng rongrong. of course, if leng rongrong was not willing to leave, she would not mind using some other means. ¡°let¡¯s order first. it will take some time for the dishes to be served.¡± gao ya jing said, ¡± look at the menu? ¡± ¡°no need,¡± leng rongrong said directly, ¡± i¡¯ll just tell the waiter. ¡± however, are you sure i can order anything i want to eat?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± in order to prove that she was a real rich family, she could afford the dishes here no matter how expensive they were, so gao ya was really going all out. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded and began to order from the waiter. she didn¡¯t order much, but she only ordered the most expensive ones. gao yajing had been here a few times, so when she heard the names of the dishes, she frowned and guessed that leng rongrong had ordered the most expensive ones. he didn¡¯t even need to look at the menu to know what the most expensive thing here was. leng rongrong must have wanted to eat here for a long time, so she was very familiar with all the food in the club. she couldn¡¯t wait to order the dishes she wanted to eat. gao ya didn¡¯t say anything. after leng rongrong ordered the dishes and the waiter left, she looked at leng rongrong with a faint smile. ¡± you must have been here for a long time, right? ¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and looked at gao yajing, not saying a word. ¡± it¡¯s okay. it¡¯s not something to be embarrassed about. even the rich families have many people who are not qualified to eat here to show off. it¡¯s not strange that you want to show off. ¡± gao yajing said indifferently, ¡± miss leng, you should know why i¡¯m here to see you, right? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. how would i know what you¡¯re thinking? i¡¯m not a roundworm in your stomach.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and nced at gao yajing. ¡± since you have something to say, then say it. i¡¯ll just listen. ¡± you said that i would feel bad if i didn¡¯t listen to yourints after eating the food you treated me to, right?¡± gao yajing was speechless. she took a deep breath and maintained her elegant posture. ¡± i think i¡¯ve told you about my rtionship with mo linyuan, so i don¡¯t need to exin further, right? my meaning is very simple. the gap between you and him is too big, so you¡¯re not suitable. for example, mo linyuan and i woulde to this ce to eat. even if we eat here every day, we would have no pressure. but you can¡¯t. because you can¡¯t afford it, you don¡¯t have any background, and you don¡¯t have the family conditions, so you¡¯re here to eat, right?¡± ¡°so, you¡¯re very good at making money?¡± leng rongrong asked after some thought. ¡°i¡¯m not that good at making money, but my family background is enough for me toe here every day to eat.¡± gao yajing said matter-of-factly, ¡± the pocket money my father gave me might be more than what you earn in your entire life in a month. ¡± ¡°oh ... so? are you trying to say that you¡¯re very good at taking advantage of your parents?¡± leng rongrong tilted her head and looked at gao yajing. ¡± what¡¯s there to be proud of? it¡¯s not your money ... your father is from a rich family, not you. without your father, would you still be so carefree? ¡± leng guantong was definitely no match for gao yajing in terms of fathers, but any one of her godfather would be enough to crush her. what was there to be proud of? leng rongrong looked at gao yajing with unconscious contempt. this made gao yajing¡¯s face turn ugly, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little irritable. every time she mentioned her father, others would look at her with envy and jealousy, but when it came to leng rongrong, her eyes were full of contempt. she was really infuriating. Chapter 226

Chapter 226: where is the boss of your club?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i didn¡¯te here to discuss this with you. i think it¡¯s also a kind of luck to have the right to live off your parents. if you don¡¯t have the right, you don¡¯t have the right.¡± gao yajing said self-righteously, ¡± leng rongrong, i just wanted to tell you that you¡¯re notpatible with the linyuan n. you two are not suitable for each other. ¡± with your status, not only will you not be able to help him, but you will also drag him down.¡± ¡°and then, you¡¯re going to give me money to leave him?¡± ¡°but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too cheap to give me so little money? can¡¯t you at least calcte how much mo linyuan can earn in the future and give me half of it?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a fool. do you think i don¡¯t know how to calcte this?¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips. ¡± besides, are you trying to help him by getting together with me? she can¡¯t get married just because she¡¯s a burden? a man who needs a woman¡¯s help, is he still a man?¡± gao ya was stunned by leng rongrong¡¯s words, and for a moment, she was unable to refute. ¡°but, if you like him, don¡¯t you want to help him? or, if you¡¯re doing this for money, i can give you money. isn¡¯t that better? you have both freedom and money.¡± gao ya said after a long time. ¡°i told you, the money you gave me wasn¡¯t enough. besides, if i like him, why should i leave him?¡± leng rongrong took a sip of water and said unhurriedly. gao yajing was speechless. was he impervious to oil and salt? so difficult to handle? she thought that she would understand if she treated her to a meal, but she didn¡¯t! the dishes were served. leng rongrong ate with great interest. she didn¡¯t feel unhappy about being found by gao ya, and her appetite was still very good. he had eaten everything he needed to eat. on the other hand, gao ya looked at leng rongrong like this and lost her appetite. what was going on with this woman? why was she so difficult to deal with that nothing she said was of any use? the more leng rongrong ate, the angrier gao yajing became. she didn¡¯t even touch her chopsticks and just watched leng rongrong eat. ¡± since you like the food here so much, i can give you a membership card as long as you leave mo linyuan. ¡± ¡°do i look like a fool?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyes. ¡± can¡¯t i use mo linyuan¡¯s card? ¡± besides, i don¡¯t need a membership card to enter and exit this ce.¡± if she wanted to eat the food here, she could just call the chef home. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going to take any pictures?¡± after a long silence, gao ya asked. wasn¡¯t she full of vanity and wanted toe here to eat? aren¡¯t you going to take pictures and post them on your moments after eating? ¡°is there anything worth taking as a memento?¡± leng rongrong looked around the room, then said, ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t like this room. it¡¯s too pretentious. ¡± gao yajing was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re not eating? if you don¡¯t eat a single bite and have to pay for itter, that would be so embarrassing. just eat a few bites.¡± i¡¯ll only ughter you when you¡¯re full! thus, gao ya ate with aplicated expression. under leng rongrong¡¯s urging, she ate quite a lot. although she often came to the north thearch club to eat, she had never eaten much of the food leng rongrong ordered, so she felt that it was indeed delicious. it had to be said that leng rongrong was very good at ordering food. she really knew the food in the north thearch¡¯s club. after the two of them finished their meal slowly, leng rongrong wiped her mouth and said, ¡± waiter, bill please. ¡± the waiter walked in with the bill. before they reached leng rongrong, leng rongrong pointed at gao yajing and said, ¡± she¡¯s paying. ¡± gao yajing was speechless. he really was shameless! gao yajing maintained an elegant smile on her face, then nodded and said, ¡± yes, i¡¯ll pay. may i know how much it is? ¡± the bill was handed to gao yajing. gao ya was shocked when she saw the string of exaggerated numbers. ¡°how much is it? are you sure it¡¯s that much? we¡¯ve only ordered so few dishes? every time ie to eat, i order more than this, and it¡¯s not as expensive as this!¡± gao ya couldn¡¯t control herself, and her voice became a little louder. leng rongrong took a sip of water and sat down obediently, looking at gao yajing. ¡°miss gao, these dishes are all photos of our restaurant, especially thest dish, hot pot. the ingredients in it are very precious, and ordinary people can¡¯t eat it. so, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the price. you can calcte it again carefully!¡± the waiter exined. gao yajing looked at it a few more times and confirmed that the price was correct. it was the soup. what the hell was this soup? how could it be so expensive! she had been eating for so long, but this was the first time she had eaten something that was sky-high in price even for her! ¡°did you set the wrong price? i don¡¯t even see this soup on the menu!¡± gao ya tried her best to suppress her anger and looked at the waiter in front of her. she already had a budget for this meal, but because she had invested in some things recently, she didn¡¯t have a lot of money on hand. in the end, the soup was actually this expensive. it was simply ridiculous. although she was rich, she couldn¡¯t be treated like a pig¡¯s head! ¡°oh, this is a newly developed soup. it hasn¡¯t been printed on the menu yet.¡± the waitress exined, ¡± miss gao, how do you n to pay? ¡± leng rongrong also looked at gao yajing innocently. ¡± miss gao, could it be that you can¡¯t afford it? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a matter of whether i can afford it or not, okay? of course, i can afford to eat the food here, no matter how expensive it is. but the problem is, isn¡¯t this too expensive? the soup looked nd and was worth a vi. did i eat soup or the vi?¡± ¡°miss gao, that¡¯s not right. we set the price ourselves, and it¡¯s a clear price, whether it¡¯s the price of an airne or a vi. if the customers ate it, we would sell it. if you ate it, it meant that you recognized the price. oh, after you finish eating, you feel that it¡¯s too expensive and not worth it. you regret it and are not willing to pay the bill. how can there be such a simple thing in the world! miss gao, i can see that you¡¯re also born into a rich family. it can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t afford such a meal, right? if you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯te here and show off. no one is begging you toe here to eat!¡± the waiter said angrily. gao ya was so angry that she choked. after coughing for a long time, she calmed down and said, ¡± i¡¯m not talking to you. you can¡¯t make the decision as a waitress. where¡¯s your boss? i want to see your boss! i can¡¯t ept this price!¡± ¡± miss gao, even if you meet our boss, the price will not change. ¡± the waiter said earnestly, ¡± rather than seeing our boss lose face, you might as well pay the bill earlier! ¡± Chapter 227

Chapter 227: how can you be the boss here!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i¡¯m going to meet your boss today!¡± gao ya said angrily, ¡± get the boss here! ¡± the waiter hesitated for a moment, then went to find the ancient mirrorke. manager gu still looked very simple, but this simple style made people feel that he was a very high-standard master. manager gu¡¯s hair was still neatlybed. there were only a few strands of hair, and they were tied up in a small ponytail, making him look a little cute. ¡± this is our manager, miss gao. if you have anything to say, you can speak to manager gu. ¡± the waiter said to gao yajing. ¡°miss, are you dissatisfied with our ce?¡± manager gu walked in with a smile on his face. because he was bald and his face wasn¡¯t very good looking, he looked quite wretched when he smiled. gao yajing was speechless. ¡°where is your boss? i want to see him.¡± this old man looked a little perverted. she didn¡¯t want to talk to this manager gu at all. she wanted to see the boss here. to be able to open a club to this extent, the boss must be a very powerful and reasonable person. although she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her boss to have such an old man as his manager, she still felt that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with her boss. ¡°miss gao, you want to see our boss?¡± manager gu looked at gao yajing and frowned. ¡°yes, i want to talk to your boss. i don¡¯t ept the price of this dish. i need to have a good talk with him about why this dish is so expensive!¡± gao yajing said with a serious and firm expression. ¡°miss gao, you¡¯re really funny!¡± manager gu could not help butugh. seeing manager gu¡¯s smile, gao yajing¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. she frowned and said, ¡± manager gu, are youughing at me? is this how you treat your customers? ¡± ¡°no, no, no, miss gao, you must have misunderstood. i¡¯m notughing at you. i just think you¡¯re quite interesting. everyone knows that we¡¯re not here to eat the dishes, but to show off. we¡¯re here to eat the price of the dishes. to be honest, if the dishes today were all cheap, no one woulde to eat. it¡¯s because of the price that everyone is fighting to eat. you¡¯re lucky to eat our new dish today, and it¡¯s supposed to be a very proud thing, but you quarreled with us because of this. don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve lost face?¡± manager gu said in a neutral tone. gao yajing¡¯s face turned even uglier. ¡± you¡¯re really making fun of me. ¡± the great north thearch club actuallyughed at people. i don¡¯t want toe here to eat anymore!¡± ¡°as you wish.¡± manager gu¡¯s words made gao yajing even angrier. leng rongrong looked at gao yajing¡¯s straight face and could not help but want tough. manager gu always had the ability to anger people to death. ¡°before that, i want to see your boss!¡± gao ya jing said angrily. ¡°haven¡¯t you already seen it?¡± manager gu looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction with a smile. ¡± haven¡¯t you been eating with our boss? ¡± gao yajing originally wanted to drink some water to calm herself down, but just as she picked up the cup, it suddenly fell from her hand and she hurriedly wiped her wet clothes. ¡°give miss gao that towel.¡± leng rongrong said to the waiter. the waiter immediately ran to get a towel. gao yajing looked at leng rongrong in disbelief, then turned to look in manager gu¡¯s direction. her eyes were full of disbelief. she could not believe that leng rongrong was the owner of this clubhouse. how was that possible? didn¡¯t leng rongronge from the countryside? although leng rongrong was rted to the leng family, it was said that the leng family didn¡¯t acknowledge her, so she was only brought back as a substitute. besides, the leng family couldn¡¯t even afford to eat in a club, let alone own such a club. ¡°manager gu, that¡¯s not what you meant, is it?¡± after a long while, gao ya looked at manager gu calmly. she thought she must have heard wrong, she must have made a mistake, leng rongrong was definitely not the boss of this clubhouse. she had invited leng rongrong here to eat because she wanted to tell her how expensive it was to eat here. she could not afford it, so she was not worthy of mo linyuan. but if leng rongrong was the boss here, wasn¡¯t she showing off in front of an expert? wasn¡¯t she embarrassing herself? ¡°that¡¯s what i meant.¡± manager gu smiled very kindly at gao yajing. of course, even if he tried very hard to show his kindness, it didn¡¯t seem that kind. ¡± this miss leng in front of you is the big boss of our club. this club is opened by her. if you have any questions, you can tell her. ¡± ¡°impossible!¡± gao ya nced at leng rongrong. ¡± how can you be the boss here? ¡± ¡°why not?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was indifferent. gao ya was speechless. ¡°if miss gao doesn¡¯t want me to be the boss of this club, then i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ll have to disappoint you. i¡¯m the boss of this club.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡°you, you¡¯re the owner of this club. i invited you here for a meal, and you still came?¡± gao yajing was already so angry that she was at a loss. ¡°why? i can eat delicious food and earn money for the club. what reason do i have to refuse?¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes, looking as ck-bellied as she could be. ¡± i won¡¯t lose anything, so of course i¡¯m here! ¡± gao yajing thought,¡¯... that makes so much sense.¡¯ she was actually speechless. ¡°you, you, you ... you¡¯re too much!¡± gao yajing¡¯s hands trembled in anger. she took the waiter¡¯s towel and wiped her skirt with it. ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything, did i? you said you wanted to treat me and i epted. you told me to order anything, so i ordered anything. how am i being too much?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was innocent, obviously taking advantage of her. gao yajing swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva. ¡± how could you have such a club? this club has been open for many years. how old were you back then?! could this be ah yuan¡¯s property?¡± ¡°miss gao, you¡¯re too imaginative. i¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re wrong. this club is mine. of course, i don¡¯t really manage it. from the opening until now, manager gu has been in charge.¡± leng rongrong nced at manager gu, who nodded and said, ¡± the girl is telling the truth. ¡± the atmosphere in the private room was very strange, and gao yajing felt that her brain had crashed. this woman couldn¡¯t have some kind of powerful background, right? what was her background? why was she the boss of this club? Chapter 228

Chapter 228: he¡¯s not mine, and he won¡¯t be yours!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you must be lying to me. you colluded with this manager to lie to me, right?¡± gao yajing could not believe that leng rongrong was the boss of this club. how could this be possible? this club was so high-end and was the best in the world. it was enough to show how powerful and rich the boss of this club was! she had always felt that the background of the owner of this club was even stronger than that of the gaos. after all, the gaos couldn¡¯t have opened such a powerful club with their ability. and the people who went in and out of this club were all top celebrities, so it could be concluded that the boss of this club must have made friends with such people. how could a nobody like leng rongrong own such a club? as far as she knew, leng rongrong had just entered the entertainment industry and was still an unknown neer. this club had been opened a few years ago. at that time, leng rongrong was only in her teens. even she herself was still in school and knew nothing about making money. how could she, leng rongrong, be so good? gao yajing felt that this matter was too fantasizing, and she couldn¡¯t believe it. she was certain that leng rongrong was a wild girl from a poor and remote ce. how could her background be more powerful than hers? no matter what background she had, she was just a youngdy left in the countryside by the leng family. the leng family didn¡¯t acknowledge her at all, and to gao yajing, the leng family was an existence that she didn¡¯t care about at all. she didn¡¯t even care about leng guantong, let alone leng qingqing. on the other hand, she admired leng qingle from the leng family. leng rongrong and manager gu looked at each other and shrugged helplessly. she had insisted on meeting the boss, so she had told him the truth. in the end, she still did not believe him. ¡± miss gao, i¡¯m the manager of the club. why would i lie? ¡± manager gu said helplessly, ¡± this is our club¡¯s big boss. although she doesn¡¯t appear very often, she was the one who created the club. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, she¡¯s our boss,¡± the waitress beside him was a little unhappy that her boss was being looked down on. their boss was so powerful, how could he be looked down upon by others? this woman didn¡¯t look like a good person. she had deliberately invited the boss to this kind of ce for a meal. the boss had always been low-key and didn¡¯t look like a super rich person, but in fact, the boss was super rich. she had always felt that there was nothing her boss couldn¡¯t do. the waiter looked at leng rongrong with eyes full of admiration. gao yajing calmed herself down with great difficulty. she looked at leng rongrong and asked again, ¡± are you really the boss here? ¡± ¡°if you say yes, then yes. if you say no, then no.¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly, ¡± since you think the soup here is expensive, i¡¯ll give you half price since you¡¯re treating me. ¡± anyway, i ate half of the food, so i¡¯ll treat myself to a meal!¡± gao yajing,¡­ what does that mean? wasn¡¯t this the same as saying that she couldn¡¯t afford it? treating someone to a meal and even embarrassing himself! ¡°but, miss gao, i¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. if you don¡¯t have enough money, don¡¯te to a ce where you can¡¯t afford to eat. otherwise, when you say you want to pay the bill, you can¡¯t pay the bill yourself, and you still have to argue with the boss about the price. that¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s tone was neither hot nor cold, but her words were extremely harsh. there wasn¡¯t any enigma, but it seemed like he was really advising others that this was more embarrassing and that they shouldn¡¯t do it. it sounded like a kind warning, but it was infuriating. gao yajing¡¯s face turned pale. she stared at leng rongrong with wide eyes. ¡± even if you want half price, will the manager agree? ¡± she still did not believe that leng rongrong was the boss. ¡± of course i agree. the boss makes all the decisions in our club. however much the boss says, it¡¯s as much as he says. ¡± manager gu said very casually, ¡± since miss gao can¡¯t afford it, then let¡¯s go for half price. ¡± gao yajing was so angry that she was almost suffocating. her eyes widened as she looked at leng rongrong and manager gu. even the service staff at the side had a look of ridicule in their eyes. she had never been humiliated like this before. she had always been followed by others with envious eyes. she was the eldest daughter of the gao family and was very famous among the socialites. she was well-versed in the four arts, and her looks were rather outstanding. other than chu wei¡¯s arrogance and domineering ways, who else could outshine her? however, she was humiliated in the club today. being looked at by these people with such contempt, and with a mouth full of ridicule. ¡°no need for half price. i¡¯m just questioning the price. it¡¯s not like i can¡¯t afford it.¡± gao yajing said arrogantly. ¡°that would be for the best. after all, he had promised to treat someone to a meal. he couldn¡¯t let the person he was treating pay, right? i don¡¯t think miss gao can afford to lose face like this.¡± manager gu nodded and then asked the waiter toe over and settle the bill with gao yajing. gao ya paid the bill directly and was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. when she left the private room, manager gu had already arranged for all the staff toe out and send her off. hence, the aisle of the club was filled with staff. the whole scene could be said to be very spectacr and exaggerated. gao yajing was speechless. ¡°hello, boss!¡± manager gu snapped his fingers, and all the employees bowed to leng rongrong, then greeted their boss in a very well-trained manner. gao ya was so frightened that she quivered. she was really going crazy. leng rongrong walked with her, and the employees followed behind her. the scene was spectacr and exaggerated. leng rongrong was obviously a petite person who didn¡¯t have much of an aura, but at this moment, her aura was strong, and she really had a bit of the aura of a boss. walking from the private room to the outside of the club, gao ya felt suffocated. outside the clubhouse, she was ignored. leng rongrong turned to face all the staff and gave them some instructions. as for the employees, they were asking leng rongrong when she woulde over again. they all missed their boss. she even asked when storm would being. the kitchen had specially prepared some food for storm, which should be what storm liked. ¡°i¡¯ll let storme over on its own.¡± leng rongrong greeted the group of people, then jokingly scolded them, telling them to go back to work. gao yajing was speechless. was storm the big dog? that dog would actuallye to the clubhouse to eat? so, she even brought it to the clubhouse to eat and show off that leng rongrong¡¯s dog actually ate better than her? the eldest miss of the gao family felt that her heart had been hit hard. it was the first time that she had brought humiliation upon herself. she had lost all her face. however, she, who had always been good-tempered, did not dare to re up. she stared at leng rongrong and suddenly bit her lip. ¡± miss leng, don¡¯t be happy too soon. mo linyuan may not be mine, but he will not be yours either! he has someone in his heart!¡± Chapter 229

Chapter 229: who has someone in their heart?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. she nced at gao yajing and was about to say that no matter who he had in his heart, he was hers. before she could finish her sentence, a tall figure suddenly strode towards her and pulled her into his arms. mo linyuan looked at gao yajing coldly. ¡°who has someone in their heart?¡± gao ya opened her mouth and was shocked. for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°is miss gao someone else¡¯s heart? do you know if there¡¯s someone in other people¡¯s hearts or not?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s dark eyes were cold. ¡°lin yuan ¡­ why are you so cold to me?¡± he had actually called her miss gao and not yajing! he used to call her ya jing. he had always been gentle to her, hadn¡¯t he? although they had not seen each other for many years, he had always been very gentle when they were young! ¡°my wife likes it.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s big hand grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s small hand and wrapped it in it. then, he pulled leng rongrong and turned to leave. leng rongrong was almost wrapped in mo linyuan¡¯s arms, and she looked especially petite when she was beside him. just like that, gao yajing watched leng rongrong being taken away by mo linyuan in a daze. it was not until the two of them got into the car and tang luo went to drive leng rongrong¡¯s car away that gao yajing came back to her senses. damn it! she stomped her foot fiercely and almost exploded in anger. gao yajing returned to her car and mmed her steering wheel hard. mo linyuan had never been so kind to any woman, except for mo ling ¡®er, who was very special and pampered. he had never been so gentle to any woman, but now he was so good to leng rongrong! where did leng rongronge from? what right did she have to snatch mo linyuan away? she had waited so long for mo ling er to disappear, but now leng rongrong appeared. she thought mo ling er was powerful, but leng rongrong was no weaker than mo ling er now! gao yajing hit the steering wheel crazily. a security guard rushed out of the club, hit gao yajing¡¯s car window, and said, ¡± miss gao, you¡¯re disturbing the people. ¡± after gao ya rolled up the window, she drove away. as she was leaving, she took several nces at the north emperor club in the rearview mirror. was this leng rongrong¡¯s club? was it her club? she dared to be so arrogant in front of her. was she relying on this club? since that was the case, she had to use some means to make this club close down! she wanted this club to have no business and no one would dare to eat there! ¡­¡­ ¡°what are you doing here?¡± leng rongrong sat in the car and looked at mo linyuan suspiciously. she had called home earlier to tell them that she would be eating out and not at home. she did not expect mo linyuan to appear at the entrance of the clubhouse. ¡°i wanted toe, so i came.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face was expressionless. thinking that gao yajing might have made things difficult for leng rongrong, his face darkened. ¡± did she make things difficult for you? ¡± ¡°gao yajing?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± she wants to buy you from me again. ¡± however, i don¡¯tck money, so i didn¡¯t sell it!¡± ¡°if you were short of money, would you sell me?¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡°maybe,¡± leng rongrong pondered for a moment before saying, ¡± of course, that¡¯s if someone can offer a lot of money! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. was he not as important as money? from the looks of it, he had to earn more money. one day, when his wife ran out of money and wanted to sell him, he would give the money to his wife, and then her wife would not sell him. this was the first time he felt that he was poor! he needed to be richer. otherwise, who knew if his wife would sell him out one day? wasn¡¯t he a little pitiful ¡­ how could there be a husband whose wife wanted to sell him all day long? ¡°what did gao ya mean when she said that you have someone in your heart?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were sharp as she suddenly looked at mo linyuan. ¡± tell me the truth, who do you have in your heart? which youngdy has been hiding in your heart all this time? since you already have someone in your heart, why did you marry me? you¡¯re not sick at all, you¡¯ve been pretending all along. you¡¯re cheating me of my marriage, do you know that?¡± leng rongrong lectured mo linyuan while snorting and groaning. mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face tensed up as he stared straight at leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯re in my heart. ¡± leng rongrong was stunned by this sudden sentence. she met mo linyuan¡¯s eyes and saw that he only had her in his eyes. ¡± cough, cough, cough! ¡± leng rongrong turned her head to the side. then, she saw a familiar figure outside, surrounded by a group of reporters. when he opened the car window, he saw li chenle being surrounded by arge group of reporters. ¡°what¡¯s up with li chenle recently?¡± leng rongrong asked suspiciously, ¡± he¡¯s also starting to enter the entertainment industry? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s because of you. it¡¯s famous.¡± mo linyuan said coldly. ¡°because i¡¯m popr?¡± leng rongrong was suspicious. ¡°you asked him to do charity work that day, and a well-known reporter who went to the orphanage to interview saw it. the famous reporter was touched by li chenle¡¯s charitable acts and wrote an article specifically for him. that was how li chenle became famous. now, he had to ept countless interviews every day. countless reporters asked him what charity he was going to do next, and many people directly told him where he could help. he¡¯s been busy doing charity recently.¡± mo linyuan thought for a while and said, ¡± you¡¯re forced to do charity? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she didn¡¯t expect that her casual act of making li chenle bleed so much would cause such a huge impact. it was unknown whether li chenle was having fun doing charity or was in a state ofplete breakdown. when she got home, storm suddenly pounced on her, wagging its tail madly as soon as it saw her. leng rongrong ruffled storm¡¯s head and pushed it away with a p, wanting toe over and lick her head. ¡± don¡¯t lick it, storm. don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re not a dog. ¡± storm was speechless. rainstorm also walked over slowly. with a swish of his tail, he stared at leng rongrong¡¯s hair with his big eyes. ¡°rainstorm, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re even thinking about your master¡¯s hair? i¡¯m warning you, if you dare to gnaw on my hair, i¡¯ll beat you up every day in the future!¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes at the storm. rainstorm had originally treated hair as his favorite grass, and he was probably obsessed with the taste of hair as he nibbled on it. recently, no matter what hair it saw, it seemed to want to bite it. of course, in the face of his master, the storm was still a little afraid. it could be said that their master was merciless when he beat them up. if they were beaten up once, they would not be able to recover for a few days. if they were beaten up every day ¡­ oh my god, this is too scary. i¡¯d better not eat. storm wagged his tail and walked away pitifully. storm was rubbing and jumping around leng rongrong, but it didn¡¯t dare to pounce on her too exaggeratedly. after all, it had been abused by leng rongrong since it was young. Chapter 230

Chapter 230: the storm¡¯s favorite

Trantor: 549690339

when leng rongrong returned home, she had forgotten what gao ya had said about mo linyuan having someone in his heart. since they had already eaten, they were bored and decided to y with storm. she practiced her knife-throwing technique. then, storm and rainstorm were almost scared to death. in therge yard, a dog and a horse were prancing around wildly. the thin de in leng rongrong¡¯s hand was flying everywhere, shaving off a few hairs from the storm. the horse and wolf had the urge to run away from home. it was too terrifying. it was too scary. although leng rongrong¡¯s flying daggers were indeed very powerful, they also felt that it was terrifying to use their fur as targets. if they missed, they would be injured. can¡¯t afford to offend, really can¡¯t afford to offend. leng rongrong only stopped to rest when she was tired. the storm and rainstorm had lost a few hairs, and they were panting from exhaustion. they looked at leng rongrong with fear in their eyes. when they were resting in the living room, chu wei told leng rongrong that she and little chu yan were nning to move out. they had been bothering her for a long time, and she had almost finished her medicine. ¡°i¡¯ll take a look at you and see how your recovery is.¡± leng rongrong examined chu wei and confirmed that she was fine. she nodded and said, ¡± there¡¯s basically no problem. i¡¯ll prepare a few more patches for you. you¡¯ll be fine after taking them a few more times to consolidate your condition. ¡± after speaking, leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but look at little chu yan. ¡± it¡¯s not very convenient for you to bring little yanyan along alone, right? actually, it¡¯s fine to stay here. huahua is very bored at home every day anyway, so it¡¯s fine to let him apany little chu yan.¡± ¡± no need. i¡¯ve signed yanyan up for an interest ss. he¡¯ll be attending sses from now on. ¡± chu wei exined. ¡°alright, you can move back if you want. if there¡¯s anything, remember to contact me. ¡°and ning kuang ¡­¡± leng rongrong nced at chu wei, deep in thought.¡±will he go and cause you trouble?¡± do you want to move? didn¡¯t you rent a house? i have an empty house over there, do you want to stay there?¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s okay. moving is a little troublesome. i have work to do these two days, so i don¡¯t have much to do. ¡± chu ning thought of ning kuang and frowned. ¡± if it¡¯s him ¡­ just let him be. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. after all, it was other people¡¯s business, so if chu wei did not say anything, she would not meddle in other people¡¯s business. of course, if chu wei needed his help, he would definitely help her. she didn¡¯t really like ning kuang anyway. as the child¡¯s father, he didn¡¯t even know that he had such a child. furthermore, he watched helplessly as a woman fell into the water in such a cold weather. he was not a man at all. at night, everyone was watching tv and chatting in the living room. storm and storm were also watching tv in the living room. a horse and a wolf were fighting to watch the animal. li ruhua, on the other hand, wanted to watch a romance drama, so huahua, storm, and storm kept fighting for the remote control. they were very happy. ¡°that tv is better!¡± li ruhua snatched the remote control and pressed the tv channel she was watching. storm red at li ruhua with dissatisfaction. while li ruhua was focused on the tv, he leaned over and took the remote control with his mouth. the remote control was thrown in front of storm. storm pressed it with his paw and the tv switched to animal world. li ruhua was speechless. where was the drama he wanted to watch? ¡°you two are too much! you two animals, why are you watching tv? which animal watches tv?¡± huahua exploded in anger. ¡± at such a critical moment just now, you guys had to stop it. did the female lead get beaten up by her mother-inw?! she¡¯s being squeezed so much that she¡¯s about to explode at such a critical moment!¡± li ruhua was about to go crazy. he had been following this drama every day recently, but storm and rainstorm were fighting with him every day. he had given them a tablet to watch, but they had despised it and insisted on snatching the television from him. the storm snorted at ruhua li. so what if she was a horse that loved to watch tv! so what if it liked to watch the horses on tv? storm also snorted at li ruhua with contempt in its eyes. it felt that li ruhua was a man watching a woman¡¯s tv show. it wasn¡¯t good to watch her wishy-washy. although it couldn¡¯t speak, one could tell what it was trying to express from its form. so, storm looked at li ruhua, then back at the tv. finally, he pointed at the remote and changed the channel. he changed li ruhua to a wuxia film, meaning that huahua should be watching this tv series. li ruhua was speechless. ¡± what¡¯s there to look at? the one just now was the better one! ¡± storm looked at li ruhua with disdain, as if to say that only women would see that. it and storm didn¡¯t look at that. li ruhua was speechless. leng rongrong was so amused by the man and the two animals that sheughed out loud. they were really too funny. mo linyuan couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. tang luo said quietly beside him, ¡± why don¡¯t you watch a gangster movie? i like it more! ¡± hence, li ruhua, storm, and rainstorm stared at tang luo at the same time. they were not very satisfied with tang luo¡¯s proposal. ¡°why don¡¯t i buy a few more tv sets? let¡¯s fill our living room with tv sets, so that everyone can have one. this way, we won¡¯t have to fight to watch it!¡± leng rongrong took out her phone, a new desire to shop was ignited. she had been buying too much recently. although she really wanted to buy, there was really nothing left to buy. ¡°it won¡¯t be fun if everyone has a tv!¡± little nan zhi rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡± it¡¯s more fun to watch them fight for the tv! why don¡¯t we have a fight?¡± li ruhua was speechless. storm was speechless. rainstorm was speechless. wasn¡¯t it just watching tv? why did they have to fight? ¡°i think we can have a fight. whoever wins will have to see who wins! you can do this every day, it¡¯s more exciting to watch tv like this!¡± little nan yu said with a serious face. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong put her phone away, then leaned her chin on the back of the sofa, watching li ruhua and the horse and wolf. little nan zhi moved to leng rongrong¡¯s side and was about to lie down when mo linyuan lifted her up and ced her far away, then leaned against his wife. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°daddy, i want to challenge you. you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°you want to challenge me?¡± mo linyuan looked at the little one from head to toe. such a small kid actually wanted to challenge him. little nan yu instantly became dispirited. alright, although he was very powerful, he couldn¡¯t beat his own daddy! his own daddy was his own daddy after all. he was too powerful! he must be too young, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t beat his own father. when he¡¯s older, he¡¯ll definitely be stronger than his father! ¡°a challenge?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s sharp eyes stared at little nan yu. Chapter 231

Chapter 231: daddy, don¡¯t have any dangerous thoughts!

Trantor: 549690339

little nan yu immediately cowered, ¡± no, i¡¯m such an obedient baby. i definitely won¡¯t challenge daddy for no reason! ¡± as he spoke, the little guy went around to the other side and wanted to rub against his mommy¡¯s side. then, leng rongrong was pulled into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. little nan yu, i understand now! i¡¯ve really experienced it for myself. daddy and mommy are the true love, and you¡¯re just an ident! sob, he was such a pitiful ident. no one loved him. he was still trying hard to bring his daddy and mommy together. should he not have done that? this was really too much! xiao nan zhi looked angrily in mo linyuan¡¯s direction, his beautiful little face scrunched up in anger. ¡± daddy, i¡¯m a little angry! how can you have mommy all to yourself? we¡¯re a family, how can you ignore me!¡± ¡°are you feeling lonely?¡± mo linyuan asked, ¡± you¡¯re a big boy now. you should find a wife to apany you! ¡± but she¡¯s my wife, mine!¡± ¡°but she¡¯s my mommy!¡± ¡°she was my wife first, then your mommy, so she¡¯s mine.¡± mo linyuan stared at little nan yu and said rudely. ¡°daddy, you¡¯re too much!¡± xiao nan zhi was fuming. leng rongrong watched the two bickering and thought it was quite fun. she looked at the two of them and said thoughtfully, ¡± you two look quite simr. little nan yu, your surname is also mo. mo linyuan, your surname is also mo. could you two be father and son? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t kiss you, not at all!¡± little nan yu crossed his arms in front of his chest and said angrily, ¡± i¡¯m going to fire this unqualified daddy! ¡± ¡°you have no right to fire me,¡± mo linyuan said. ¡°hmph, i¡¯m going to find a daddy who¡¯s richer than you tomorrow!¡± little nan yu red at mo lingyuan and said angrily. ¡°there¡¯s no daddy richer than me, so you have to ept your fate.¡± little nan yu was speechless. it was too infuriating! what if his daddy fought with him for his mommy every day? online for help! on the other side, storm, storm, and li ruhua were caught in a strange atmosphere. they seemed to be nning to fight, but they seemed to be hesitating, not knowing if it was appropriate to fight for the sake of watching tv. ¡°fight!¡± little chu yan said excitedly as hey on his stomach. chu wei rubbed little chu yan¡¯s head and looked at li ruhua, trying to guess who would win. ¡°why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡± let¡¯s bet on who will win! ¡± as they were talking, the sound of a car engine came from outside, and then the doorbell rang. thus, everyone looked in the direction of the door. ¡± i¡¯ll go see who¡¯s here. there are so many people here. let¡¯s start a gambling house. it¡¯s so fun to gamble money! ¡± leng rongrong put on her shoes excitedly and dashed out. mo linyuan¡¯s lips curved into a smile. as long as his wife liked it, he would naturally y with her. mo linyuan nced at little nan yu and leaned over. ¡± do you have money? ¡± ¡°what are you doing?¡± little nan yu looked at mo linyuan warily. ¡°i¡¯m letting my wife win some money.¡± mo lingyuan¡¯s handsome face was full of love. ¡± make a big bet and let your mommy win! ¡± ¡°hmph, you don¡¯t have to tell me, i know! do you think you¡¯re the only one who will dote on mommy?¡± little nan yu red at mo linyuan, his cheeks puffed up. ¡± i want to earn more money than you. in the future, i¡¯ll pamper mommy! ¡± this little bun actually wanted to snatch his rice bowl? by adopting this little bun, was he inviting a wolf into his house? mo linyuan stared at little nan yu with a dangerous look in his eyes. shouldn¡¯t he get chen huai toe here and then pester this little bun every day? this way, the little bun would not have the chance to disturb him and his wife. ¡°i¡¯m warning you, daddy. you¡¯d better not have any dangerous thoughts in your head. i¡¯m going to film in two days. if you ¡­ if you have any dangerous thoughts, it won¡¯t be good.¡± xiao nan xi looked at mo linyuan uneasily. ¡°filming?¡± the corners of mo linyuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. he had almost forgotten that this little guy was also very busy and did not need him to arrange any work for him. ¡± alright, you go and film and earn more money. only then can you dote on your mommy! ¡± at the iron gate. leng rongrong saw a car parked outside. after she opened the iron gate, the people in the car did not get out. after a moment¡¯s hesitation, the person in the car got out. it was ning kuang. ning kuang was wearing sunsses and a hat. he was probably afraid that his hair would be gnawed, so he wore the hat tightly. when he saw leng rongrong, he looked left and right to the back of leng rongrong. ning kuang was relieved when he didn¡¯t see the storm. that¡¯s great, these two terrifying things aren¡¯t here. ¡°is chu wei still here?¡± ning kuang asked. ¡°yes,¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms and tilted her head to look at ning kuang. ¡± but i don¡¯t n to let you in! ¡± ning kuang was speechless. ¡°that¡¯s my woman and my son!¡± ¡°your woman? are you sure? did she date you or get a marriage certificate with you? did you take care of her or your son?¡± leng rongrong questioned coldly, ¡± you¡¯re so carefree with a beautiful woman by your side. the widow and her child are living such a tough life, yet you have the cheek to say that it¡¯s your woman and child? oh, wei wei said that the child isn¡¯t yours, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± ¡°leng rongrong, don¡¯t think that i won¡¯t dare to touch you just because you¡¯re mo linyuan¡¯s wife! don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± ning kuang frowned. ¡°what do you mean by someone else¡¯s? weiwei is mine.¡± leng rongrong nced at ning kuang. ¡± you want to go in? ¡± sure, let¡¯s make a bet. we¡¯ve just opened a bet, so we can go in and make a bet, but nothing else!¡± ¡°how much?¡± ning kuang frowned and asked, ¡± what are we betting on? ¡± ¡°storm, storm, and my flower will fight. guess who wins.¡± as leng rongrong was talking, another car drove over from behind. probably because it was in a hurry, it suddenly bumped into the rear of ning kuang¡¯s car. ning kuang was speechless. he was really about to go crazy. thest time, his car was stepped on by the storm and covered in holes. this time, he was hit by someone¡¯s butt. ¡± f * ck, whose car is this? why did you park it so randomly? ¡± li chenle cursed as he alighted from the car. when he saw ning kuang, he was stunned. ¡± second young master ning, your car? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s mine,¡± ning kuang looked at li chenle coldly. li chenle was speechless ¡­ f * ck, of all people, he had to keep an eye on second young master ning ¡­ ¡°i¡¯ll pay.¡± li chenle made a decisive decision. second young master ning was someone he could not afford to offend! ¡°it¡¯s so lively.¡± leng rongrong had a smile on her face as she looked at li chenle with ill intentions. li chenle shuddered. he carefully looked at leng rongrong. ¡± you, what¡¯s with that look? i¡¯m here to ask you why you¡¯re treating me like this! ¡± ¡°what did i do to you?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± you look like you¡¯re questioning a scumbag about why she abandoned you! ¡± but i¡¯m not a scumbag! i¡¯m not interested in a man like you!¡± Chapter 232

Chapter 232: pretending to be dead in the storm?

Trantor: 549690339

li chenle choked. ning kuang was watching the show with his arms crossed. he wanted tough out loud. he remembered how li chenle hadughed at him thest time. ¡°i¡¯m saying that you¡¯re forcing me to do charity! you¡¯re such a terrifying woman!¡± li chenle red at leng rongrong in anger. he was slightly afraid of leng rongrong, but he was also extremely angry. not only did this woman spend a lot of his money, but she also forced him to do charity. reporters came to interview him every day. he was almost driven crazy by these reporters. ¡°are you the one who called those reporters over?¡± li chenle asked. ¡°a reporter?¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i really don¡¯t know anything about reporters. i¡¯m not called a reporter. ¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± you¡¯re lying to me! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth. besides, so what if i lied to you?¡± leng rongrong tilted her head to the side, looking at li chenle arrogantly. she crossed her arms in front of her chest, her face full of arrogance. li chenle¡¯s hair stood on end. he saw the urge to beat someone up in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. this woman¡¯s strength was abnormal. he didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. she was too scary.ter, she would make him nt cacti again ¡­ as he thought of the cactus, li chenle felt a sharp pain in the ces he had been stabbed. it was too terrifying. so why did hee to this terrible ce? this ce was too evil. it was better for him to leave as soon as possible. ¡°wait a moment!¡± seeing that li chenle was about to leave, leng rongrong immediately called out to him, ¡± who allowed you to leave?e back! since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you join us for a bit? ¡± ¡± y what ¡­ i don¡¯t want to y. i, i, i want to go home and sleep! ¡± li chenle¡¯s scalp went numb, and he felt that he was finished. ¡± it¡¯s so early. why are you sleeping? i don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll sleep so early. ¡± leng rongrong said in a bad mood. she grabbed li chenle and dragged him inside. li chenle was being dragged away by a woman in a tragic state. he wanted to escape, but even though he refused to leave and even knelt down, he was still dragged away by leng rongrong, leaving only traces of his feet on the ground. ¡°how about you? do you need me to drag you?¡± leng rongrong turned her head and looked at ning kuang. ning kuang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. he looked at li chenle¡¯s miserable state and immediately walked in. li chenle was dragged into the living room. then, he was met with mo linyuan¡¯s cold and terrifying eyes. he actually asked his wife to waste her energy to drag him away? did he want to die? li chenle immediately lowered his head. as soon as ning kuang entered the door, his eyes were locked on chu wei and little chu yan. as soon as little chu yan saw ning kuang, he stood beside his mother to protect her. he stared at ning kuang coldly, his face full of dissatisfaction. ning kuang looked at little chuyan deeply. this must be his child. after all, he looked quite simr to him. leng rongrong did not give ning kuang a chance to go over. she went straight to the point and gave li chenle a kick. ¡± ce your bet! ¡± ¡°can i choose to withdraw?¡± ¡± or, can i bet one yuan? ¡± li chenle asked with a sad face. if not, how about a hundred?¡± his wallet was empty after being defeated by leng rongrongst time. he had been doing this charity and donating that money over the past two days ¡­ he was almost bing a charity ambassador ¡­ how could he still have money? he was afraid when he saw leng rongrong, and when he saw him, he felt that the money in his wallet would run to her. she was probably a ma for money! although he was extremely unwilling, under leng rongrong¡¯s terrifying gaze, li chenle still took out arge sum of money to ce a bet. li chenle hesitated for a long time. ¡± li ruhua is so strong, she should be able to withstand the storm, right? ¡± ¡°no, no, the storm is so terrifying, li ruhua will definitely lose! i¡¯ll bet, who will i bet on?¡± storm and storm were looking at li chenle with a terrifying gaze, their eyes filled with warning. ¡°why don¡¯t you go on stage yourself? if you beat them, it¡¯ll be your win!¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle. ¡°am i crazy? i¡¯m going to fight them! i¡¯m not looking for death!¡± li chenle was so anxious that he randomly ced a bet on storm. as someone who had been bitten by the storm and had experienced the power of the hooves of the storm, ning kuang also bet on the storm. as for the rest, apart from tang luo, who had bet on li ruhua and storm to encourage her, everyone else had chosen storm. ¡°storm, no one is betting on you!¡± leng rongrong looked at storm. big white was storm¡¯s white and cute appearance, and no one actually chose storm. ¡± then i¡¯ll bet on you. storm, you have to work hard. if you win, i¡¯ll take you to eat good food! ¡± storm nodded. as the indoor space was limited, everyone went out topete. leng rongrong and the others sat on their own chairs, eating melon seeds to join in the fun. although ning kuang wanted to say a few words to chu wei, little chu yan was on guard, and chu wei did not look at him, so he gave up. li ruhua first fought with the storm. the heavy rain was crushing li ruhua. then, the storm and the storm fought. the battle between the storm and the storm was very exciting. after all, they were of simr size, and they were both animals with high intelligence. so, when the two sides fought, they felt that they were on par. the fighting scene was very exciting. li chenle clutched a tissue in his hand, breaking out in a cold sweat. it was too terrifying ¡­ st time, he didn¡¯t know that the dog and horse were so strong. the scene of them fighting was truly terrifying. they were stronger than wild beasts. ning kuang was frowning. wasn¡¯t this a horse and dog? why did he feel that it was even more terrifying than tigers and lions ¡­ ¡°storm,e on! you¡¯re the best, keep it up. if you win, i¡¯ll give you half of the money!¡± leng rongrong shouted excitedly. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong with a pampering expression. ning kuang was speechless. li chenle was speechless. what kind of woman was this? shouldn¡¯t a normal woman be very afraid when she saw this situation and then shrink into a man¡¯s arms to seekfort? why was she so excited? moreover, he actually had to share the loot with storm? what the f * ck, the point was that storm seemed to have understood. its eyes lit up and it looked at storm as if it wasmunicating with him. then, storm fell to the ground with a plop, pretending to have lost, even though he had not lost yet? f * ck, and with such rough acting, who would believe that it really couldn¡¯t beat storm! ¡°don¡¯t! you stupid horse, why do you have to lose? you¡¯re still good!¡± li chenle looked at the storm in despair. storm red at li chenle, then continued to pretend to be a corpse. storm walked towards leng rongrong, acting all high and mighty. ¡± awoo! ¡± ¡°storm is so good! a beautiful win, good! then, you can give half of your money to rainstorm!¡± leng rongrong touched storm¡¯s head. ¡°wait a minute ¡­ that¡¯s not fair, right?¡± li chenle was in disbelief. ¡± you guys cheated? ¡± Chapter 233

Chapter 233: again?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°did i say i can¡¯t cheat?¡± leng rongrong tilted her head and nced at li chenle. ¡± besides, if you¡¯re capable, you can also bribe them, right? i can buy them off, that¡¯s also one of my abilities! don¡¯t be too envious!¡± li chenle was speechless. could it be like this? so unreasonable? ¡°you, you, you, you ¡­ aren¡¯t you being a little too unreasonable?¡± li chenle¡¯s eyes twitched as he pointed at leng rongrong. ¡± what¡¯s the difference between you doing this and snatching? ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t think this is good, why don¡¯t i give you a chance and we bet again? you can convince storm or rainstorm to help you win.¡± leng rongrong pouted her red lips. she looked harmless and even a little obedient. ¡°i¡¯ll believe you. that¡¯s why i¡¯m betting again!¡± li chenle quivered and looked at storm and storm. he did not raise them, so how could they listen to him? if they yed again, he would still lose. he would be a fool to y again! ¡°forget it, i admit defeat!¡± li chenle looked at mo linyuan, who was staring at him with a dark and scary look. he did not dare to, okay? he was afraid of them. this room was full of weirdos. li chenle left with his bag. he hade to question leng rongrong about why she had treated him like this, but he hadpletely forgotten about it when he left, leaving dejectedly. ning kuang wanted to say something to chu wei, but she took little chu yan upstairs. ning kuang wanted to follow her, but leng rongrong stopped him at the stairs. leng rongrong looked at ning kuang and said, ¡± weiwei said that she has nothing to talk to you about. ¡± ¡°even if she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, that child is mine!¡± ning kuang growled, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with me seeing my child? ¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± leng rongrong nced at ning kuang. ¡± second young master ning, i didn¡¯t know you had the habit of randomly acknowledging sons. ¡± ning kuang was speechless. ¡°are you not going to let me see chu wei and the child?¡± ¡°well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recognized this,¡± leng rongrong called out to ning kuang¡¯s back, ¡± storm, storm,e and guard second young master ning. don¡¯t let him go upstairs! ¡± storm and storm obediently walked in from the outside. then storm sat directly in front of ning kuang. meanwhile, storm was staring at ning kuang without blinking. its eyes were fixed on ning kuang¡¯s hair. ning kuang was speechless. leng rongrong and the others walked past ning kuang and prepared to go upstairs to sleep. as she was walking side by side with mo linyuan on the steps, leng rongrong turned back to look at ning kuang and said casually, ¡± second young master ning, i¡¯ll allow you to wait downstairs, but don¡¯t even think about going upstairs to disturb them. ¡± after saying that, leng rongrong continued to walk upstairs. mo linyuan turned around and looked at ning kuang, but he could not help. ning kuang was speechless. f * ck, this henpecked coward! everyone had gone back to their rooms, leaving ning kuang alone in the living room. stormy on the ground and gave a huge yawn,zily closing his eyes. storm kept staring at ning kuang¡¯s ck hair. it moved its mouth as if it could not control itself anymore. it wanted to have a taste of the hair. ning kuang was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m drooling!¡± rainstorm smacked his lips and stared at ning kuang. there was an urge in his eyes to rush up and bite him. ning kuang was speechless. ning kuang, who had originally wanted to stay here and wait for chu wei and wei liao toe down, did not dare to go upstairs. ning kuang saw a drop of saliva from storm¡¯s mouth fall to the ground. ning kuang was speechless. did his hair look that delicious? ning kuang hesitantly looked upstairs and then at the storm in front of him. finally, he decided to give up. his life was more important. ning kuang left. the living room fell silent. storm left the living room and went back to the backyard to sleep. storm went to close the door and went to sleep in his own sleeping area. the next day. mo linyuan had brought a group of people to train early in the morning. leng rongrong had woken up a littlete, so when she dawdled downstairs, mo linyuan had already returned with the rest of the group. a group of people stood at the back and practiced boxing. leng rongrongzed around on the sofa for a while before she received a call from leng guantong. leng guantong had invited her home for dinner, saying that li mn was going to make her some delicious food and apologize to her. ¡°you¡¯re so kind?¡± leng rongrong was looking down at her nails. the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and a devilish smile appeared. ¡± sure, i¡¯lle. but i¡¯ll make it clear first, you can treat me to a meal, but i want to bring my family. ¡± ¡°sure, you can bring that dog along.¡± leng guantang made a solemn vow as if he was fully prepared. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and her smile was devilish. leng tongtong¡¯s family had suddenly caused so much trouble because they wanted to take mo linyuan back after seeing that he could walk. however, how could she return something that was already in her hands? this family was really disgusting. ¡°then, see you tonight. i hope you can prepare enough food. my family¡¯s storm can eat a lot, and if it¡¯s not delicious, it might turn on you.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s tone was indifferent, and she hung up after a few words. at the leng residence. leng guantong also put down her phone. li mn was looking at him expectantly. ¡± how is it? did you agree?¡± ¡± she agreed, but she said she wanted to bring her family. she¡¯s going to bring that dog to eat us up again. ¡± leng guantong sneered. ¡± i can¡¯t afford to eat in north emperor club, but i can feed that dog at home. wait a moment, prepare a big pot and get more food for that dog. i think mo linyuan will be here too. is the medicine ready? we have to let fourth young master do what¡¯s done, and it¡¯d be best if she could get pregnant with a little young master. in that case, there won¡¯t be any problems!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already bought it from someone. i spent a lot of money on it. it¡¯s the best medicine!¡± ¡°where are the men?¡± leng guantong looked at li mn. ¡± have you prepared for that little b * tch yet? the trashier the man, the better. you have to install the surveince cameras in the room. ¡± ¡°everything¡¯s ready except for the crucial wind.¡± the two of them were extremely proud of their perfect n. leng rongrong went to the set as usual during the day. on set, gu meiyue still took care of her like a fangirl. of course, gu meiyue was only nice to her. her attitude towards jiang zhan and the others was as terrible as ever. as for leng rongrong, he was even willing to serve her tea. after filming a scene, gu meiyue went to leng rongrong¡¯s side and asked mysteriously, ¡± sister rongrong, did someone invite you to dinner tonight? ¡± leng rongrong raised her eyes and nced at gu meiyue. ¡± how did you know? and why did you suddenly call her sister rong?¡± ¡°i thought about it and decided to call you sister rong to express my respect for you. you¡¯re my idol, i have to call you that!¡± after gu meiyue exined, she returned to the topic. ¡± leng qingqing¡¯s family is treating you to a meal, right? ¡± Chapter 234

Chapter 234: the leng n¡¯s scheme

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong looked at gu meiyue suspiciously. ¡°don¡¯t look at me like that. i¡¯m not trying to hurt you. leng qingqing and i used to be friends, but we¡¯re no longer friends. i won¡¯t treat her as a friend anymore. after all, she¡¯s trying to harm you.¡± ¡°so?¡± leng rongrong held a cup of tea elegantly and looked up at gu meiyue with her beautiful eyes. in terms of temperament, leng rongrong was definitely better than gu meiyue. she had a strong, oppressive, and unruffled aura. even if she sat there without saying a word, it was not something that could be ignored. ¡°hasn¡¯t leng qingqing always been trying to harm you? that¡¯s why i felt that something was amiss when she told me that she wanted to treat you to a meal. after that, i did some research and guess what i found!¡± gu meiyue kept him in suspense. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly. the leng family was still too inexperienced to deal with her. however, knowing one¡¯s enemy and knowing one¡¯s own strength was a sure win. she didn¡¯t really mind understanding the leng family¡¯s n. ¡°li mn bought an aphrodisiac from a man called brother hei. it seems to be a newly developed one. it¡¯s very powerful. no matter who takes it, they won¡¯t be able to resist its effects and will have sex with the person. she bought a few sets, and i think it might have something to do with your meal. sister rong, why don¡¯t you not go for this meal?¡± gu meiyue said earnestly, ¡± this is too dangerous. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly. she did not expect leng guantong toe up with such a bad idea. since it was all prepared for her, there was even more reason for her to go and eat. she loved such interesting and fun things. leng guantong had put in a lot of effort to prepare this. it was to her liking. ¡°you want to go, right?¡± gu meiyue frowned. ¡± it¡¯s too dangerous. i¡¯ve asked around and there¡¯s no antidote for that drug. furthermore, it¡¯s colorless and tasteless. no matter how powerful you are, you won¡¯t be able to tell. ¡± ¡°if i don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t they have the chance to harm me?¡± leng rongrong shrugged. even if she didn¡¯t go this time, there would be a next time. if she didn¡¯t go, they would stille looking for her. since that was the case, why not go? wouldn¡¯t it be better to just go and break this trick of theirs? at night, leng rongrong finished work earlier, so she went home directly. chu wei and little chu yan had already moved out of the house during the day, so when he got home, he didn¡¯t see little chu yan and chu wei. he only saw little nan yu sitting alone at the door, reading his script. once she saw leng rongrong return, xiao nan zhi raised her little face and called out to her mommy sweetly. under the setting sun, little nan yu¡¯s face looked round, chubby, and furry. he was especially cute. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but walk up and pinch little nan yu¡¯s little face. ¡°mommy¡¯s going out for dinnerter. can you stay at home with huahua?¡± leng rongrong asked little nan yu. ¡°alright.¡± little nan yu nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll listen to mommy¡¯s arrangements. i¡¯ll go wherever mommy wants me to go. ¡± leng rongrong rubbed her little head. because little nan yu was a child, she didn¡¯t bring him along to avoid seeing any dirty things. of course, he would definitely go to the storm. she nned to bring storm and the target of the leng family, mo linyuan, to the leng family. only the four of them would go to the leng family. ¡°is your daddy not back yet?¡± she asked. leng rongrong looked around the house and asked. ¡± no, daddy should be busy with the mo family¡¯s matters. he¡¯s going to take over the mo family again. ¡± little nan yu said. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she had already guessed it. after pretending to be disabled for so long, she had done what she needed to do. it was time to take back her things. as they were talking, the sound of a car came from the door. the two of them turned around and saw mo linyuan¡¯s long legs stepping out of the car. mo linyuan walked in front while tang luo followed behind him. tang luo was carrying a few bags in his hands. ¡°honey, i bought some clothes.¡± mo linyuan took the bag from tang luo¡¯s hands and handed it to leng rongrong. ¡°what kind of clothes?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan suspiciously. ¡°take a look,¡± mo linyuan said. leng rongrong opened the bag and took a look, then took out the clothes inside. they were two pieces of clothing, one big and one small. one look and you could tell they were couple-style. ¡°is there mine? is there mine?¡± little nan yu rushed up excitedly and began to rummage through the bags. after rummaging through them for a long time, he found that they were all mommy and daddy¡¯s couple clothes. there was no one for him? little nan yu was speechless. didn¡¯t they work as a unit of family? shouldn¡¯t they be wearing the same clothes as a family of three? why was it that there was only one for daddy and mommy, and not for him? the little guy raised his round face and looked at mo linyuan with a bitter expression. ¡± daddy? why isn¡¯t mine here? can you please exin?¡± mo linyuan was speechless. f * ck, he had forgotten that there was such a little thing! ¡°i¡¯ve forgotten.¡± after a moment of silence, mo linyuan said honestly. the little one crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked up at mo linyuan. ¡± daddy, did you forget? you did it on purpose! ¡± do you only want to wear couple outfits with mommy? do you think i¡¯m an extra?¡± this daddy is so annoying! how could she forget about this little baby! he wanted to run away from home. his daddy was too bad! ¡°how is it?¡± mo linyuan was not too concerned about the angry little one, his attention was all on his wife. at that time, he saw other people wearing couple¡¯s clothes and thought they looked good. he happened to see a shop that had couple¡¯s clothes that suited his aesthetic, so he bought a few sets. this was the first time he had such a childish thought. however, he was in a good mood when he thought about wearing a couple¡¯s outfit with this woman in front of him. as for the little one,¡­ anyway, didn¡¯t he buy a matching outfit before? he could wear it. the little guy¡¯s opinion was not important. what was important was his wife¡¯s opinion. ¡°you have good taste.¡± leng rongrong smiled at mo linyuan. ¡± you look pretty good. ¡± but there¡¯s no little nan yu.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± little nan yu nodded his head and rushed to his mother¡¯s legs to hug her. then he looked up at mo linyuan with resentment. ¡± mommy is the best, daddy always forgets me! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. after trying on the clothes, leng rongrong told mo linyuan that she was going to the leng family¡¯s house for dinner. then, she packed up and the two of them set off. because of the storm, the two of them did not drive. mo linyuan rode a horse, while leng rongrong rode a wolf and set off. along the way, there were people who saw them asionally, and they were all shocked by this wolf and horse. however, because the storm and storm were very fast, there was no chance for people to see. they arrived outside the leng family¡¯s mansion. leng rongrong sat on storm and rang the doorbell. after the doorbell rang for a while, leng guantong came to open the door. Chapter 235

Chapter 235: chapter 236:

Trantor: 549690339

when leng tongtong opened the door, she did not see leng rongrong and mo linyuan at all. instead, she saw storm and rainstorm¡¯s heads, and she was so scared that she staggered. he recognized storm, it was leng rongrong¡¯s dog, but what was this dark horse? storm stared at leng guantang¡¯s hair. this was the first time he did not bite on it impulsively. not only was there not much hair, but it also looked a little greasy. storm spat at leng guantong in disgust. leng guantong was about to fly into a rage when she heard a voice from above, ¡± good evening, mr. leng! ¡± leng rongrong was riding on storm¡¯s back, her legs buried in storm¡¯s white fur, only her upper body was exposed, and she had a harmless smile on her face. leng guantong wiped off the spittle on her face and looked at leng rongrong, whose anger and forbearance had turned into a light smile. ¡± rongrong, you¡¯re here. ¡± why are you still treating me like an outsider and calling me mr. leng? you should be calling me father.¡± leng rongrong smiled slightly. ¡± i¡¯ve never called you that before, so i¡¯m not used to it. i think mr. leng is not used to it either. after all, he already has a son and a daughter, so he¡¯s not used to it. a country bumpkin like me has no right to be mr. leng¡¯s daughter. otherwise, i¡¯ll be a disgrace to mr. leng!¡± leng guantong was speechless. he really didn¡¯t know how to answer after being mocked like this. ¡°why would i? you¡¯ve misunderstood. why would i look down on you? i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll embarrass me. you, look at you, you¡¯re so cool now.¡± leng guantong thought for a long time before she came up with this word. the scene in front of them was a little exaggerated. those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were watching a fantasy tv series. such a big dog and such a big horse. it¡¯s not like we¡¯re shooting a movie, so what¡¯s the point of making such a big scene? leng guantong cursed leng rongrong in her heart for being a lunatic, but she still put on a smile. ¡±e in, your aunt has prepared a lot of delicious food. i¡¯ve also prepared some food for storm, but what does this horse eat?¡± leng rongrong had not said that she would bring a horse before she came, so who knew what this thing was going to eat? he didn¡¯t have any grass for it to eat! ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. you don¡¯t have to feed it anything.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was indifferent. mo linyuannded lightly from storm¡¯s back and walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side. he raised his hand and supported leng rongrong, almost carrying her down from storm¡¯s back. then, the two of them followed leng guantong, followed by storm and storm, and slowly entered the courtyard. li mn was waiting at the door. ¡± rongrong, ah yuan is here. you¡¯vee at the right time. i was just preparing some delicious food! ¡± li mn was wearing an apron and was very enthusiastic. mo linyuan didn¡¯t pay any attention to li mn. he didn¡¯t even look at her. his eyes were fixed on leng rongrong. looking at leng rongrong¡¯s every frown and smile, his lips curved up slightly. his actions were constantly telling others that he only had eyes for the woman beside him. leng rongrong shed a faint smile at li mn. she was still so well-behaved that she didn¡¯t seem to be a threat at all. no matter how you looked at it, she was the kind that was easy to bully. thus, li mn¡¯s heart was at ease. this b * tch, wasn¡¯t she the one who sent her to mo linyuan to be his wife? if she could rece leng qingqing to marry mo linyuan, she could naturally get mo linyuan back from this b * tch. recently, he heard that mo linyuan had almost reorganized the entire mo family, and it was almost time for him to regain power. it was the right time for them. if they managed to establish a rtionship with the head of the mo family, they would be able to achieve great sess in the future. the leng family was not as good as they used to be. they had an undeserved reputation, but they did not earn much money. but with mo linyuan¡¯s help, the leng family would be able to survive! li mn¡¯s mind was filled with fantasies. she had already thought of moving into a bigger house, preferably the most famous vi in yucheng city. then, she would y mahjong with some richdies every day and brag. everyone was envious that she had a precious daughter who married into the mo family, and everyone respected her so much. this was the peak of her life! li mn was so happy that her smile bloomed like a flower. she asked leng rongrong and mo linyuan to sit down and then asked the servants to prepare tea. ¡°i¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare some food. you guys sit here for a while.¡± li mn thought for a moment and said, ¡± i¡¯ll call qingqing down to talk to you guys. ¡± li mn said to the maid, ¡± go and call the young miss down. ¡± the maid went upstairs to call leng qingqing. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were sitting on the sofa. leng rongrong nced at the cup in front of her and guessed that li mn had been drugged. he picked up the cup and looked at it, but leng rongrong did not drink it either. she suddenly looked at leng guantong, who was sitting opposite her. ¡± mr. leng, did you nt all the flowers in the yard? ¡± the varieties look quite expensive.¡± ¡± of course, i got them from someone else. they¡¯re all precious and rare. ¡± speaking of her own flowers, leng guantong was very smug, because some of the pots were gifts from others, the kind that were worth a lot of money. there was even a pot that was especially precious and worth more than 100000 yuan. there was also a tree that was worth more than a million yuan. he had also nted it in the yard. these things were also things that he was proud of. he didn¡¯t have any special hobbies, but he was quite interested in growing flowers and grass. leng rongrong nodded with a half-smile, her eyes glimmering with a hint of slyness. ¡°you¡¯ll prepare food for the storm and rainstorm, right? they can eat anything, right? you won¡¯t be angry if they eat too much, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at leng guantong and asked. ¡°how could that be? rongrong, you¡¯re underestimating me. since i¡¯m treating you guys to a meal, i¡¯ll definitely make sure you¡¯re full.¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± leng guantong said. ¡± your aunt has made a lot of delicious food. it¡¯ll definitely fill their stomachs. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s good. ¡± leng guantong nced at leng rongrong, feeling that her eyes were a little evil. thest time was at the north thearch club. this time, she was at home. what tricks could she y? it definitely couldn¡¯t. leng qingqing came down from upstairs. she had specially dressed up, so she looked very beautiful. of course, in front of leng rongrong, leng qingqing would still pale inparison no matter how she dressed up. leng rongrong¡¯s hair was in a simple bun, and her face was clean without any heavy makeup. she looked young andfortable with her jeans and sweater. leng qingqing¡¯s long hair was let down, and she was wearing a dress. although it was from an expensive brand, she could not feel that way in it. instead, it pulled down the quality of the dress. in order to seduce mo linyuan, she even wore a low-cor shirt. Chapter 236

Chapter 236: who is lord fourth?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong nced at leng qingqing and pouted her red lips. ¡± aren¡¯t you cold? ¡± leng qingqing was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m not cold,¡± ¡°do you think she¡¯s pretty?¡± leng rongrong moved closer to mo linyuan¡¯s ear. ¡± i¡¯m dressed up so specially for you to see, right? although i don¡¯t look good? ¡± leng qingqing was speechless. ¡°¡­¡­¡± leng qingqing was so angry that she was about to lose her mind. she felt that leng rongrong was humiliating her. although she had that intention, it still felt terrible to have it revealed. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong, the corners of his lips lifted slightly. ¡± not as pretty as you, i just want to look at you. ¡± leng qingqing was speechless. it was really embarrassing. even so, leng qingqing still tried her best to smile. ¡± sister, you really know how to joke. why would brother-inw want to see me? ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m serious ¡­¡± leng rongrong shrugged, then nced at leng qingqing. she sized her up from head to toe. ¡± you look like a country bumpkin. ¡± leng guantong nced at her daughter uneasily, then coughed violently. although he had always felt that his daughter was not bad looking, whenpared to leng rongrong, there was indeed a clear difference. leng rongrong had clearly been abandoned in the countryside all this time, but she had the aura of a youngdy. on the contrary, leng qingqing appeared to be a little petty. she had dressed up grandly today, but in the end, she really did look a little old-fashioned ¡­ leng qingqing was speechless. can¡¯t you talk properly? how is she old-fashioned? she was so angry! although she was flustered and exasperated, leng qingqing still managed to hold it in. her eyes were fixed on mo linyuan the entire time. she felt that mo linyuan was really handsome. why did she not realize this before? it must have been because he was always in a wheelchair that she had unconsciously forgotten about him. in fact, he was really good-looking. he looked too devilish. she really regretted giving him to leng rongrong. however, it was alright. aftering over tonight, this man would be hers. when she was pregnant with his child, she would be the madam of the mo family. she would have billions of assets and would definitely reach the peak of her life! as for leng rongrong? after tonight, she would be a pile of dog sh * t, and her reputation would be ruined. it just so happened that her wish to be famous was fulfilled, and she became the topic of everyone¡¯s after-dinner conversation. leng qingqing looked at mo linyuan with her chin in her hands. she had not slept and was already dreaming. ¡°let¡¯s go to the dining room, it¡¯s almost time to eat.¡± li mn said. the group of people got up and went straight to the dining room. in the dining room, li mn had already prepared the bowls and chopsticks. she invited leng rongrong and mo linyuan to sit in two of the seats. ¡°rongrong, a ¡®yuan, you two can sit here.¡± li mn said. leng rongrong walked over and sat down with mo linyuan. leng rongrong took a look at the bowl and chopsticks in front of her. were her and mo linyuan¡¯s bowls and chopsticks different from others¡¯? it seemed that li mn didn¡¯t think much and just put the medicine in their bowls. she probably wouldn¡¯t have guessed that she would find out about her using the medicine. leng rongrong was unmoved. after li mn went to the kitchen, leng rongrong said to leng guantong, ¡± mr. leng, i thought of something. storm and rainstorm will eat anything when they¡¯re hungry. rainstorm was a horse, and he liked to eat nts. i don¡¯t know if your precious flowers and trees will be its food. you wouldn¡¯t mind if it ate all of these, would you? did you say you¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re full?¡± ¡°what!¡± leng guantong mmed the table and stood up. he was wondering why leng rongrong had a weird expression on her face. damn it, those precious flowers and trees of his, if they died, his heart would ache to death! leng guantong left in a hurry. seeing leng guantong leave, leng qingqing hesitated for a moment, then followed her. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. she exchanged a look with mo linyuan, then pulled out a silver needle from the hairpin on her bun-like hair. then, she began the test. after a test, leng rongrong confirmed that the problem was indeed with the rice in her and mo linyuan¡¯s bowls. she quickly took the empty bowl and changed the rice. after that, she switched mo linyuan¡¯s rice into li mn¡¯s. ¡°did you put something inside?¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong¡¯s actions and his eyes narrowed, a cold glint in his eyes. ¡± leng qingqing wants you. she ns to sleep with you and then be your wife. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡± to be honest, she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. how about it? if you want her, i¡¯ll exchange for her? ¡± ¡°cold! rong! rong!¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± are you trying to push me away? you don¡¯t want your husband anymore?¡± ¡°i¡¯m just showing you respect.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. mo linyuan was so angry that he felt that his heart was hurting because of this woman. how could this woman y it down so easily? why wasn¡¯t she angry at all? she even asked him if he wanted to choose leng qingqing? he was starting to realize that this woman didn¡¯t seem to care about him that much. to her, he seemed to be a dispensable existence, the kind that she didn¡¯t care even if she pushed him to someone else. ¡°if i say that i want to be cold, will you let me be with her? you¡¯re going to let me go and not want me anymore?¡± mo linyuan looked at the woman in front of him with gritted teeth. he was so angry with this woman that he gritted his teeth. mo linyuan moved closer to leng rongrong, their faces almost touching. ¡°what else?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± if you choose leng qingqing, there¡¯s no point in me keeping you. ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s chest heaved up and down, and his anger was even thicker than before. leng rongrong stared into mo linyuan¡¯s eyes. she could feel that this man was about to get angry, and the volcano in his eyes was about to erupt. ¡°i¡¯m just joking, calm down. you¡¯re mine. how can i let someone else take you away? i, leng rongrong, have never been taken away by anyone. i¡¯ve never had anything i wanted.¡± leng rongrong patted mo linyuan lightly and said with a smile. things? mo linyuan leaned back in his chair. his mood did not ease much, but he was still holding his breath. he was actually beingpared to something ¡­ well, even if it was something, it was better not to be snatched away than to be robbed. ¡°why don¡¯t we also go out and watch the show?¡± leng rongrong thought of leng guantong and leng qingqing outside and found it funny. leng guantong¡¯s face must have turned green with anger. he was so proud when he talked about those nts. judging from the time, hung should have finished eating by now. rainstorm especially liked to eat these expensive nts. the more valuable the food was, the more delicious it was. rainstorm didn¡¯t dare to eat the food in her house because she would beat it up. however, he didn¡¯t care about the food in other people¡¯s houses. Chapter 237

Chapter 237: his tree was eaten up by the storm!

Trantor: 549690339

when leng rongrong and mo linyuan went out, they heard leng guantong¡¯s screams. ¡°ah, my flowers, my flowers!¡± leng guantong almost knelt down in front of her pots of flowers and cried. she had spent a lot of money to buy and take care of the flowers, but they were all eaten up by the storm. at this moment, the culprit, rainstorm, was staring at the tree that was worth millions of yuan. it had eaten almost all the flowers and nts in the yard, and had basically eaten all the stems. only that tree looked good, and there were some fruits on it. rainstorm licked his lips in excitement. however, because the tree was a little tall, the storm probably couldn¡¯t reach it, so they could only look up. ¡°my flowers and grass, my heart¡¯s blood!¡± leng guantong was on the verge of tears. she turned around and spread her hands in disbelief. the whole world was like this. everything had been destroyed. his garden, the garden that he had painstakingly built, was actually destroyed in a day. he had thought that nothing would go wrong when he ate at home this time, but in the end, he had to lose so much again? leng guantong was on the verge of tears. she trembled as she looked in the direction of the storm. then, she saw that storm was looking up at the leaves and fruits on the tree with a hint of greed in his eyes. it wasn¡¯t full yet, it still wanted to eat. ¡°dad, are you okay? don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t be able to eat that tree!¡± leng qingqing walked over and supported leng guantong, who was about to faint from anger. she consoled leng guantong, ¡± it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. the most expensive one is still here. it can¡¯t eat it. ¡± as soon as leng qingqing finished speaking, storm seemed to have an idea. it took a few steps back and kicked twice with its hooves. it seemed to be hesitating as it looked at the tree. following that, the storm suddenly rushed forward. it rushed to the front of the tree and mmed into it twice. then, the not-so-thick tree fell down with a crash. leng qingqing was speechless. leng guantong was speechless. ¡°my tree!¡± leng guantong rushed forward recklessly and prepared to protect her tree. of course, she didn¡¯t have the chance to do so. rainstorm raised his leg and kicked leng guantong to the side. after that, rainstorm started to eat with great satisfaction. it was probably delicious, so rainstorm¡¯s eyes were squinted as he ate. leng guantong¡¯s heart was bleeding. she looked at him in disbelief. while he was eating, he nced at leng guantong. when he saw leng guantong¡¯s angry face, he raised his hoof and was about to kick her. leng guantong was startled. storm continued to eat by himself. he seemed to be moving slowly, but he finished it very quickly. after finishing his meal, storm looked around again, as if he was still looking for something to eat. the yard had been razed to the ground, and all the edible nts had been eaten by the storm. leng qingqing¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡± dad, don¡¯t get up too early. at least your cactus is still there. that precious big cactus, it can¡¯t eat it anymore. ¡± leng guantong looked at her big cactus and thought, ¡± at least i managed to keep this thing. ¡± in the end, storm¡¯s eyes lit up and he went up to bite it. although it had thorns, it actually pulled out all the thorns in a few moves. leng guantang¡¯s face turned green with anger. what kind of situation was this? then, he bit off half of the cactus, his eyes lighting up with joy. then, he finished the other half. after that, he looked at leng guantong and leng qingqing as if he was saying, ¡± idiot, do you have anything else to eat? ¡°you¡¯ve finished it all!¡± leng qingqing was a little scared. leng guantong, on the other hand, looked at the storm in exasperation. ¡± you¡¯ve eaten all of my food! you¡¯ve finished everything! ¡± do you know how much these things are worth? even if i sell you, you won¡¯t be able topensate me for these things!¡± ¡± ¡­ mr. leng, you¡¯re wrong. you¡¯ve underestimated our family¡¯s rainstorm. our rainstorm is also very valuable. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged and said, ¡± i just reminded you that you couldn¡¯t save yourself. you can¡¯t argue with an animal, can you? right, if you want to argue with an animal, aren¡¯t you worse than an animal?¡± leng guantong was speechless. he was really going crazy. ¡°if mr. leng is angry, then let¡¯s not eat this meal.¡± leng rongrong sighed. ¡± you said you¡¯d make sure we¡¯re full, but from the looks of it, even the storm won¡¯t be able to fill us up. i even made you angry. ¡± leng guantong was speechless. he really wanted to kick leng rongrong out. but before he could say anything, li mn rushed out. she quickly smiled at leng rongrong and said, ¡± rongrong, don¡¯t be angry. it¡¯s just some nts. if rainstorm likes them, just eat them! ¡± it¡¯s not important!¡± while consoling leng rongrong and mo linyuan, li mn pulled leng guantong, who was beside her, and whispered into leng guantong¡¯s ear, ¡± what are you angry about? these things are valuable, but if you can get mo linyuan, you can have as much money as you want. you can buy a few hundred of the same nts. what are you afraid of? ¡± leng guantong was woken up by li mn¡¯s words. his eyes lit up, and he quickly said, ¡± yes, yes, yes. it¡¯s not important. rongrong, i¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re the most important. nothing else is important. as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong looked at leng guantong skeptically. ¡± you¡¯re really not angry? ¡± ¡°really. let¡¯s go in and eat.¡± leng guantong called leng rongrong and mo linyuan in for dinner. as for the storm, he had no mood to watch them. he was going crazy. however, when he thought about how mo linyuan would get together with leng qingqing, he felt much more at ease. he could not get money from leng rongrong, but leng qingqing was different. if she had anything good, she would definitely give it to him, her father. they returned to the restaurant and started eating. leng rongrong was eating the food that had been swapped and was quite happy. li mn¡¯s cooking skills were pretty good. mo linyuan had only taken a few bites, but the way he looked at li mn and leng guantong was still cold. these two people actually wanted to plot against him and leng rongrong. it was simply unforgivable. when she got back, she must make the leng corporation disappear from the city. the meal was filled withughter and conversation. leng rongrong was really happy, so was leng guantong and the others. after all, they thought that their n was about to seed. after dinner, everyone sat in the living room and chatted for a while. leng rongrong and mo linyuan chatted for a while before they fell asleep. leng qingqing had also lost consciousness. ¡°qingqing?¡± leng guantong and li mn looked at each other. ¡± what¡¯s going on? why is qingqing like this too? ¡± li mn rubbed her head, suddenly feeling dizzy. Chapter 238

Chapter 238: he¡¯s not worthy!

Trantor: 549690339

leng guantong couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw her wife pass out. she was afraid that her madam had made a mistake and she had taken the medicine ¡­ leng guantong felt helpless about her wife¡¯s carelessness. fortunately, even though li mn and leng qingqing had eaten, leng rongrong and mo linyuan had also eaten. anyway, everything had been arranged, and there would definitely be no identster. it was said that this thing could make people faint at first, and after an hour, the drug would take effect. then, whether it was a man or a woman, they would be extremely crazy and want to vent their anger. leng guantong called a few people over and carried leng rongrong and the others to the room she had arranged. mo linyuan was carried to leng qingqing¡¯s room, and leng qingqing was also sent in. the door was locked. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was sent to another room. another fool who had also taken medicine was also sent to leng rongrong¡¯s room. leng guantong stood in the living room, thinking about how leng rongrong had destroyed all his flowers and nts. he gritted his teeth in hatred. he felt that it was not enough to send an idiot in, it was better to send something else in. ¡°dog, go get me a big dog!¡± leng guantong ordered someone to find a big dog and feed it to leng rongrong¡¯s room. someone immediately went to find a big dog and brought it into leng rongrong¡¯s room. ¡°what about madam?¡± after dealing with the rest, one of her subordinates asked leng guantong. li mn was still on the sofa. leng guantong then remembered that her madam had also taken her medicine. it wasn¡¯t long before the medicine took effect, so she had to send her madam back to her room immediately. after dismissing the servants, leng guantong had wanted to wait downstairs. but just as he was about to leave, li mn pulled him back. ¡°hubby yingluo¡± li mn pounced into leng guantong¡¯s arms and started to pull at his clothes. leng guantong was pressed down on the bed by li mn ¡­ ¡­¡­ in the other room, leng rongrong heard that there was no more movement outside and got up from the bed. she nced at the fool and the big dog and couldn¡¯t help butin about leng guantong¡¯s actions. was this person really her father? how could he do such a thing to his own daughter? even if he didn¡¯t grow up by his side and didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, he didn¡¯t have to be like this, right? leng rongrong furrowed her brows ever so slightly. there was nothing wrong with her feelings. who wouldn¡¯t want to have a father who loved them? however, after going through so much trouble toe back and see her father, he was actually like this. no one would be happy with this. even though she had always been doted on by many people in the countryside, and she did notck anyone to love her, this was her father after all, and he was different from others. but he was more ruthless than anyone else. after she got out of bed, the door was suddenly opened before she could go out. mo linyuan did not kick the door open. he must have used some kind of technique to open the door lock and then entered the room easily. however, his face was extremely gloomy, and one could imagine how worried he was about leng rongrong. mo linyuan¡¯s face turned even gloomier when he saw a beggar and a dog lying on the ground. to think that they could do it! mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. he walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side with a cold aura and grabbed her hand. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°no!¡± leng rongrong stopped in her tracks. ¡± we have to get leng qingqing here. ¡± leng rongrong raised her head to look at the surveince camera. not only did this family n to let the beggar sleep with her, but they also wanted to film everything. since that was the case, how could she let them off so easily? leng rongrong turned around and went to leng qingqing¡¯s room. mo linyuan followed behind her. seeing that leng rongrong was about to carry leng qingqing to the room next door, mo linyuan said, ¡± let me do it. ¡± ¡°you want to hug her?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan in dissatisfaction. she did not want her man to carry this woman over at all! mo linyuan did not say anything. he just wanted his wife to rx. mo linyuan looked at leng qingqing in disgust. he rolled up the nket on the bed and wrapped leng qingqing up like a mummy. then, he carried her to the next room and threw her on the bed. leng rongrong was speechless. alright, she reluctantly epted this behavior. she had note into contact with leng qingqing anyway. the door was closed and mo linyuan locked the lock that he had not broken. after making sure that the people inside could not escape, he looked at leng rongrong and asked her with his eyes, ¡± what should we do next? ¡± it waste at night. should they leave or continue to watch the show? ¡± let¡¯s not watch the fun. there¡¯s surveince anyway. we can go back and hack the system and watch the live broadcast. ¡± leng rongrong thought for a moment and said with her head tilted. she didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce any longer. she felt disgusted by the whole family. she could understand that they wanted to take mo linyuan back, but using such a method really disgusted her, especially leng guantong. wasn¡¯t he supposed to be his father? how could a father do such a thing to his own daughter? was he worthy? leng rongrong¡¯s mood was a little gloomy. when she went downstairs, she exuded a chill. there was no one downstairs. all the servants had been dismissed by leng guantong, so the leng mansion was quiet at night. in the courtyard, the storm was still trying its best to gnaw at all the nts in the leng family. everything that could be eaten had been eaten, and the grass on the ground was almost clean. because storm didn¡¯t like the food li mn made for it, it knocked over the rice bowl. it even sneaked into the kitchen and took out everything in the refrigerator. he even summoned a group of small wild cats and dogs to eat. those little wild cats and dogs looked so tiny in front of storm. however, everyone seemed to like storm very much. they obediently sat in a row. after storm howled and gave the order, all the little wild cats and dogs began to eat. ¡°storm, storm, it¡¯s time to go home!¡± leng rongrong shouted. storm immediately rushed towards leng rongrong. stormy on the ground, leng rongrong climbed onto its back, and storm slowly stood up. mo linyuan rolled over and got on rainstorm¡¯s back. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± a horse and a wolf carried the two of them out of the cold house and galloped into the night. the storm was hidden in the dark. storm¡¯s body was covered in white fur, and it looked like a white ball of fur when it ran in the night. leng rongrong felt the cold wind brush against her face, and her mind became more and more clear. she bent down andy on storm¡¯s back. the soft fur on storm¡¯s body almost wrapped her whole body, which was warm andfortable. mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong from time to time on the horse. Chapter 239

Chapter 239: his wife is unhappy!

Trantor: 549690339

he could tell that she was not in a good mood. his brows were furrowed into a ball, and his handsome face was full of gloom. he knew that leng rongrong was in a bad mood because of leng guantong. she didn¡¯t seem to care much about that family, but they were still her family. she couldn¡¯t be in a good mood after being treated like this. what right did the leng family have to treat his wife like this? mo linyuan did not say a word throughout the journey. when they reached home, he immediately picked leng rongrong up from the wolf¡¯s back. then, without giving her any chance, he carried her into the house. inside the house, little nan yu, tang luo, and li ruhua were ying games. hua hua and luo luo were tortured badly by xiao nan yu. moreover, xiao nan yu forced them to bet money and whoever lost had to take out money. so, little nan yu won a lot of money, while huahua and luo luo lost to the point where they wanted to cry but had no tears. when they saw mo linyuan and leng rongrong return, tang luo and li ruhua felt that they had found their savior. but just as tang luo was about to speak, he clearly sensed that the atmosphere between his young master and madam seemed to be a little off. both of them seemed to be in a bad mood. tang luo immediately shut his mouth and gave up on asking for help. ¡°daddy, mommy, what¡¯s wrong? did the leng n bully you? or is the food they prepared not good?¡± xiao nan stood up with a whoosh and ran to the two of them with her short legs. there was a little dissatisfaction on her tiny face. ¡± if they make you unhappy, i¡¯ll take revenge for you! ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± mo linyuan said in a low voice. ¡°really?¡± little nan yu looked at mo linyuan suspiciously. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong smiled at little nan yu, ¡± i won¡¯t be unhappy because of this rubbish father. i have so many good godfather, why should i be unhappy because of them? ¡± besides, i still have you guys!¡± she was very happy. she had a cute little boy like little nan yu, mo linyuan, huahua, and luo luo. she still had many powerful friends! at the thought of this, leng rongrong felt that there was no need for her to be unhappy. mo linyuan carried leng rongrong upstairs. xiao nan zhi shrugged and went back to the sofa. he thought for a while and shouted, ¡± storm,e here and tell me, did someone bully mommy? ¡± the storm rushed in. tang luo and li ruhua both looked at little nan yu, as if saying ¡®it¡¯s useless to ask storm since it can¡¯t speak¡¯. then, little nan yu started to interrogate storm. storm asionally whimpered, as if the two of them were really having a chat. tang luo was speechless. li ruhua was speechless. although storm was very smart, they really didn¡¯t understand dognguage. however, little master seemed to be very smart. he could actuallymunicate with a dog. ¡± so, you¡¯re saying that leng qingqing and leng guantong¡¯s family framed my mommy? ¡± little nan yu¡¯s cheeks were puffed up and he was very angry. the little guy frowned and clenched his fists tightly, ¡± they¡¯re so bad. they actually wanted to harm mommy. they¡¯re too much! ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm nodded frantically, agreeing with what the little guy said. the leng family was too evil. storm howled a few more times, as if it was a human speaking. tang luo and li ruhua naturally didn¡¯t understand what storm was saying at all. they only heard a series of howls. however, they felt that the sound of the storm was very vivid. it was sometimes high and sometimes low, as if it was singing. it even raised its ws and gestured a few times. then, they saw stormugh. it was the kind ofugh that sounded like he wasughing. the corners of li ruhua and tang luo¡¯s mouths twitched. they had never seen a dogugh like this before. it was probably the first time in their lives that they had seen a dogugh like this. it was practically swaying back and forth, as if it was about to beat its fierce dog and stomp its feet. li ruhua and tang luo both found it extremely funny. of course, although it was funny, they didn¡¯t understand anything. he could only watch the young master talk to storm seriously. to hell with it, they felt that the young master actually understood the dognguagepletely. no matter how storm barked, the young master seemed to understand it. ¡°really? that¡¯s too funny, is the storm that fierce?¡± after little nan yu heard this, he was so excited that he was dancing around, ¡± rainstorm, you¡¯re amazing. i¡¯ll buy you a lot of things you like to eatter. ¡± ¡°young master, what did storm say?¡± tang luo was extremely curious. he stared at little nan yu in front of him with a face full of anticipation. ¡± storm said that it doesn¡¯t know what happened inside, but it knows that daddy and mommy didn¡¯t let them have their way and even punished them. ¡± little nan yu said, ¡± i knew it. daddy and mommy are so powerful. nothing will happen to them. ¡± however, the leng n¡¯s ill-intentions are unforgivable!¡± ¡°and then? what are you allughing at? you guys areughing so happily, are you guys talking about something fun? what did the storm do to make you guys so happy?¡± tang luo asked expectantly. the storm always gave people surprises. although it was a horse that liked to gnaw on hair and might have pica, it had to be said that the storm was still very smart and powerful. li ruhua¡¯s face was also filled with anticipation. ¡°leng guantong seems to like nting flowers. she¡¯s nted many, many expensive flowers and nts, and then she¡¯s showing them off. after that, the storm ate all the flowers and nts. not only did the storm eat the flowers and nts on the ground, but it also kicked over the trees and gnawed them clean.¡± the little one shrugged. ¡± at that time, leng tongtong told leng qingqing that the storm couldn¡¯t chew on this tree, but it was a p in the face. hahaha, there was something even worse. in the end, only a huge cactus was left. just as leng qingqing said that the storm couldn¡¯t eat anything with thorns, the storm pulled out the thorns and finished eating the cactus! ¡± rainstorm wagged his tail at the door, as if he didn¡¯t need to be praised. this ck horse was just that handsome and awesome. ¡°hahaha, that¡¯s too tragic!¡± ¡°are they all precious flowers and trees?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± xiao nan yu smiled and said, ¡± also, mommy seemed to have tested leng tongtong before. leng tongtong said that she would let rainstorm eat her fill, so leng tongtong was angry but couldn¡¯t do anything. after all, she was the one who said that! ¡± ¡°what a tragic word!¡± tang luo pped his thigh. ¡± leng guantong is looking for trouble with our young master. isn¡¯t that just asking for death? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re asking for death if you cause trouble for youngdy.¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡± they can¡¯t bully young madam! ¡± ¡°of course not!¡± tang luo looked at rainstorm and said, ¡± you did a great job, rainstorm. i¡¯ll give you more chicken legs tomorrow! ¡± rainstorm¡¯s eyes lit up. he neighed and stomped his feet. little nan yu understood the general situation from the storm and told tang luo and li ruhua the general situation. then, the little guy ran upstairs to do something big! Chapter 240

Chapter 240: young master, you can¡¯t look!

Trantor: 549690339

on the third floor. leng rongrong was carried up by mo linyuan, and then gently ced on the bed. ¡°wait a minute, i¡¯ll go get a notebook.¡± mo linyuan went out for a walk and came back with aptop. without waiting for him to do anything, leng rongrong snatched theptop over first, and then her beautiful, white, and slender fingers flew quickly across the keyboard. she sat cross-legged, her small face illuminated by the light from theputer screen. his eyes were focused on the screen, and his eyes were full of confidence. mo linyuan was sitting on a chair at the side. looking at the woman sitting cross-legged on the bed, he could not help but smile. this woman seemed to be so beautiful no matter when and where she was, and she was emitting an eye-catching glow from head to toe. she was indeed very strong. even if she looked like a weak woman on the surface, she was very terrifying when she was really strong. his fingers tapped on the keyboard, making a very rhythmic sound. mo linyuan soon saw a faint smile on leng rongrong¡¯s lips. he walked to the side and saw that the screen had been fixed on the room where leng qingqing was in. ¡°you¡¯re not awake yet. why don¡¯t you take a shower first?¡± mo linyuan asked. leng rongrong nodded, then thought for a moment and said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to watch this, right? just record a video and keep it. ¡± mo linyuan nodded. he had no interest in watching this kind of trash. leng rongrong turned on the recording function, then directly threw theptop outside. leng rongrong went to take a shower and came out without drying her wet hair, which caused mo linyuan to be dissatisfied. ¡°why didn¡¯t you dry it? don¡¯t you know that if you don¡¯t dry your hair at night, you¡¯ll get a headache easily? especially you women?¡± as he spoke, mo linyuan had already brought a towel over and covered leng rongrong¡¯s head with it. he rubbed her head and then took the hairdryer to blow her long hair dry patiently and carefully. after helping leng rongrong dry her hair, mo linyuan then went to take a shower. when he came out of the bathroom after his shower, he saw leng rongrong looking a little down. he leaned over and pulled the woman into his arms. ¡± didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t mind? since he¡¯s not worthy, then don¡¯t mind him.¡± leng rongrong sighed. of course, she knew she shouldn¡¯t be bothered by it. however, she still couldn¡¯t help but wonder how her father could treat her like this. mo linyuan did not give leng rongrong the chance to think. he raised his hand to turn off the light and coaxed her to sleep. on the second floor. after little nan yu returned to his room, he immediately opened his super thinptop. the little guy¡¯s eyes were cold. his little hands flew quickly over the keyboard, and he quickly hacked into the camera in the quiet room. the little one did not look either. he was not curious about what had happened to leng qingqing, but decided to teach her a lesson after some consideration. since she dared to bully her mother, she would definitely not let her off easily. so, the little bun went on to hack into some other websites and started a live broadcast. after everything was settled, the little guy¡¯s lips curled up slightly, looking like he hadpleted his task. he would not let anyone who bullied his mommy have a good ending. the person he loved the most was his mommy, and his mommy loved him the most as well. as long as he could protect his mommy, he was willing to do anything. little nan yu¡¯s eyes were extremely determined. evenpared to his daddy, he felt that his mommy was more important. after little nan yu settled everything, he finally went to sleep. on the ground floor, li ruhua and tang luo were also curious about what the leng family had done to the young master and young madam, and how they had retaliated. with young master and young madam¡¯s abilities, their counterattacks should be very beautiful. they had joined forces. although the young madam looked weak, she was not any weaker than the young master. after li ruhua chatted with tang luo for a while, she identally opened a website. then, li ruhua cried out in surprise. ¡°quickly, look!¡± li ruhua handed her phone to tang luo. tang luo frowned. the two of them instantly understood what the young master and young madam had done. it was not too much to let leng qingqing bear the consequences of her own actions. this was already very beautiful. why don¡¯t they let themselves bear with it? they would never understand the trouble and pain that they caused to others. however, tang luo and li ruhua couldn¡¯t help but shiver when they thought of how the leng family wanted to treat the young master and young madam like this. wasn¡¯t youngdy from the leng family? wasn¡¯t she leng guantong¡¯s daughter? how could leng guantong treat her daughter like this? wasn¡¯t that a little too much? the next day. at the leng residence. leng guantong and li mn went to bed veryte. when they woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. besides, they had been woken up by the cold and clear screams in the morning. that heart-wrenching scream almost scared the leng couple half to death. because they could hear the voice of leng qing, their hearts sank. it was only when she rushed to the guest room that she realized that the person in the guest room was not leng rongrong, who she had nned to see. the person in this room was actually their precious daughter! when leng qing woke up, she stammered and looked to the side. she thought that she would see mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face, but when she opened her eyes, she saw a strange and ugly face. that was why she let out a scream. leng qingqing almost directly kicked the fool to the ground. then, he held his head and screamed, roared, and vomited in disgust. what exactly happened to her yesterday? what exactly happened to her? how could she not remember anything? wasn¡¯t she with mo linyuan? how did this happen? what about leng rongrong? didn¡¯t they plot against leng rongrong? impossible, shouldn¡¯t mo linyuan be with her? how was that possible? wasn¡¯t the person here leng rongrong, but her? was she hallucinating? or was she dreaming? leng guantong also eximed, ¡± what¡¯s going on? qingqing, why are you in this room!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, dad. what¡¯s going on? where¡¯s ah yuan?¡± leng qingqing began to cry. she could not believe the scene in front of her. it was too terrifying. how could such a thing happen? leng guantong rushed to her room and pushed the door open, but there was no one in the room. leng rongrong was not there, and neither was mo linyuan! then he rushed downstairs again. there was no one in the living room. when he went outside, he saw that the grass in his yard had been turned over. there was no green grass, the horse and the dog were not there, and only a few stray cats had suddenly scattered. what¡¯s going on? how did this happen? wasn¡¯t his n clear? the effects of the medicine were very good, so how could they have disappeared? or could it be that they left in the morning, and they actually followed his arrangementsst night? they woke up early in the morning and realized that something was wrong, so they left? with a trace of hope, leng guantong rushed to check the surveince camera. Chapter 241

Chapter 241: chapter 242 spread!

Trantor: 549690339

leng guantong¡¯s face turned green when she saw the surveince footage. she had seen her daughter sleeping with a dog and a fool ¡­ mo linyuan and leng rongrong were not involved at all. they had left yesterday, and the surveince cameras had been cleaned up during the time they were there. all that was left was the extremely embarrassing scene of her daughter startingst night. leng guantong was exasperated! his pure and innocent daughter had be like this just because of one night! she had been defiled by a fool and a dog. if word got out, who would dare to want his daughter? not to mention mo linyuan, any man would be disgusted if they saw this scene. leng guantong was going crazy. when li mn came in with a smile, his face was dark and gloomy. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, honey? why do you look so unhappy? our n yesterday was so perfect, and we all ¡­ they should be even more ¡­¡± li mn got closer and put her hands on leng guantong¡¯s shoulders. then, she looked up and saw leng qingqing and the fool. the cold voice was lecherous and lewd. li mn let out a scream when she saw it. she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. she patted her chest to calm herself down and pointed at the image. ¡± what, what¡¯s going on? isn¡¯t this supposed to be that little fellow? why, why did it be qingqing? ¡± ¡°they didn¡¯t take any medicinest night! they¡¯re gone, they¡¯ve already leftst night!¡± leng guantong threw theputer to the ground. the screen disappeared, but leng qing¡¯s voice was still there. upstairs, leng qingqing had already tidied herself up. the dog and the fool disgusted her. she vomited so much that her stomach was about toe out. she rushed downstairs and cried madly to her parents. ¡°dad, mom, what should we do? how could this happen?¡± ¡°how am i supposed to live!¡± ¡°how could such a thing happen to me?¡± leng guantong sat on the sofa with a dark face, and li mn¡¯s face was also extremely ugly. yesterday, they were still happily waiting for their daughter to marry into a rich family. but after such an incident, would leng qingqing still have a chance? this damned leng rongrong! it was all because of her. it was fine if she left on her own, but she even dared to put qingqing in that room and let qingqing be vited! ¡°i don¡¯t want to live anymore, i don¡¯t have the face to live anymore!¡± leng qingqing covered her face and shouted that she wanted to die. ¡°qingqing, calm down first. no one knows about this, so don¡¯t be afraid. let¡¯s delete the video and kill the dog. that idiot is a beggar that no one knows about anyway. let him have an ident and no one will know about this!¡± leng guantong still felt sorry for her only daughter. so, after thinking about it, he made a decision. ¡°dad, hurry up and kill that dog. i feel disgusted just thinking about it!¡± leng qingqing said angrily, ¡± and that disgusting fool! ¡± the thought of having sex with a dog and such an idiotst night made her feel extremely dirty. it was too disgusting. although she had taken a bath and cleaned herself, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. this was supposed to happen to leng rongrong, so why should it happen to her? it shouldn¡¯t have happened to her! leng qingqing hated leng rongrong to the core. if leng rongrong was in front of her, she would have strangled her to death. leng guantong found someone to deal with the dog and the fool. then, he deleted the video andforted leng qingqing that nothing would happen. then, the family of three¡¯s cell phones kept ringing. leng qingqing picked up the phone and heard a man¡¯s wretched voice on the other end. ¡± little b * tch, you¡¯re not bad. when i chased you, you never agreed. i didn¡¯t expect you to mess with a dog! you¡¯d rather have sex with a dog than be with me?¡± ¡°what are you talking about?¡± leng qingqing¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°say what? you¡¯re the one who livestreamed it, don¡¯t you know? b * tch, i didn¡¯t know you were so open-minded!¡± he hung up the phone coldly. in the end, the countless phone calls that followed were all about the same situation. asionally, her close friends would ask her what was going on and why she would make such a thing and spread it at night. wasn¡¯t she afraid that her life would be ruined? li mn also had quite a few calls asking her what was going on with her daughter and why she was so disgusting. as for leng guantong, she hung up angrily after receiving a few calls from the reporters. then, she received a call from leng qinglei. ¡°has leng qingqing gone crazy? even if she didn¡¯t want her face, i still wanted my face! what was she doing? for the sake of fire? is she so short of money that she can¡¯t survive, or what¡¯s the matter?¡± leng qinglei started to scold her. ¡± everyone knows that leng qingqing is my sister, yet she did something like this. i was surrounded by reporters today and couldn¡¯t even leave the house. ¡± ¡°qing lei, what do you mean?¡± leng guantong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he was still a little confused just now, but he had instantly sobered up. he had thought that he would be fine after deleting the video. however, he didn¡¯t expect that everyone seemed to know about this. ¡± didn¡¯t you guys know about the livestreamst night? ¡± annoyed, leng qinglei told leng guantong about the live broadcast that night. he had only found out about it in the morning. he had always turned off his phone when he slept at night, so all the news was only known after he woke up in the morning. all of a sudden, the overwhelming negative news had drowned him. he was going crazy. ¡± the live broadcast ¡­ ¡± leng guantong¡¯s face was pale. she staggered and sat down on the sofa. ¡± did many people see it? ¡± ¡°many people saw it!¡± leng qinglei suppressed her anger and said, ¡± you¡¯d better exin to me what leng qingqing is trying to do! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not what she wants to do. she¡¯s wrong!¡± leng guantong told leng qinglei about her n to deal with leng rongrong. to be honest, he himself was still confused about the situation. he had clearly drugged her, but in the end, the one who was unlucky was his daughter. leng rongrong was supposed to be the one being broadcasted live, but nothing happened to her. instead, leng qingqing was the one who was embarrassed. after hearing leng guantong¡¯s words, leng qinglei¡¯s deep voice came from the phone. ¡± didn¡¯t i tell you not to mess around? ¡± do you think that you are smart, or do you think that mo linyuan is a fool? not to mention that mo linyuan was not a fool, that leng rongrong was not easy to deal with either! you¡¯ve just shot yourselves in the foot!¡± ¡°qing lei, what should we do now? you can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing, can you?¡± leng guantong frowned. she was already in a terrible fix. Chapter 242

Chapter 242: young madam is exhausted!

Trantor: 549690339

¡± i¡¯ll get someone to deal with the things circting on the inte, but i¡¯m sure i can¡¯t erase the memories of those who have seen it. ¡± ¡± you can do whatever you want, ¡± leng qinglei said coldly. ¡± but you¡¯d better not cause me any trouble! ¡± ¡°qing lei, think of another way. you can¡¯t let your sister lose her innocence like this. i only have one daughter, and you only have one sister.¡± leng guantong begged. he had no other choice. he could only count on leng qinglei to settle this. although this son did not usually live at home and did not have a very good rtionship with the family, he was still his son and his cold brother. ¡°you¡¯ve done such a stupid thing, and you still want me to clean up your mess? didn¡¯t i warn you? what else can i do if others have seen it? blind them or do you think i have the ability to brainwash people?¡± leng qinglei was furious. he had not done anything, yet leng qingqing, that idiot, had caused him so much trouble. leng qingqing was shameless, but he still wanted his face! leng qinglei warned leng guantong before hanging up. he didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to leng guantong. to him, her father wasn¡¯t a smart person. ¨C it was already veryte when leng rongrong woke up in the morning. she had slept sote that she felt as if she had been hit by a huge hammer countless times, and her entire body was about to turn into a pool of mud. at first, mo linyuan saw that she was very tired and wanted to ask her to take leave from the production team, but leng rongrong refused. she slowly got up from the bed. then, she slowly went to the bathroom to wash up. mo linyuan was by her side the whole time, squeezing toothpaste for her and helping her with the towel. he looked at her with a deep affection and patience. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face in the mirror. the more she looked at him, the more she felt her heart beating faster. she had seen him every day, but she could not seem to get tired of seeing his face. a thought appeared in her mind. she wanted to see him for the rest of her life! leng rongrong was shocked by the sudden thought that appeared in her mind. it was the first time she had such a thought. she actually wanted to spend the rest of her life with someone. arge hand covered the top of her head, and the warm hand gently rubbed her head. leng rongrong was like a cat whose head was being patted, closing her eyes infort. ¡°i¡¯m so tired!¡± after washing up, leng rongrong yawned. her body had a drowsyziness, and she looked like she was about to fall. mo linyuan frowned and walked to her with heartache. then, he picked her up in his arms. ¡°lean on it and rest for a while.¡± leng rongrong did not refuse. she leaned her head on mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder, closed her eyes and yawned, letting mo linyuan carry her downstairs. downstairs, tang luo and li ruhua were discussing the leng family¡¯s affairs. when they heard themotion, they all looked up at leng rongrong and mo linyuan at the same time. mo linyuan saw the two of them and frowned. ¡± go out for training, stance training, no running today! ¡± li ruhua and tang luo were pitifully chased out of the training room. mo linyuan and leng rongrong sat together for breakfast. mo linyuan was considerate enough to give her food, and when he saw that she did not eat much, he asked her to eat more. after leng rongrong had filled her stomach and rested for a while, she felt more or less refreshed and went straight to the set. because little nan yu had to go to the set, he packed his things early in the morning. he got a small suitcase and prepared everything. an tong came to pick up little nan yu at noon. ¡°young master, when are youing back from filming?¡± li ruhua looked at little nan yu with some reluctance. it was originally bustling with noise and excitement, but now that the two children had left, the vi would probably be deserted for a while. ¡°i don¡¯t know. maybe one or two months.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± if you miss me, call me! ¡± the little guy turned around and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± daddy, did you hear that? ¡± if you miss me, call me!¡± ¡°i know.¡± mo lingyuan frowned and answered uneasily. the little bun had been staying here for a long time, and he was a little reluctant to leave all of a sudden. however, mo linyuan did not make it too obvious. ¡°daddy, i know you can¡¯t bear to part with me!¡± little nan yu said with a smile, ¡± daddy, i¡¯m leaving. aren¡¯t you going to hug me or kiss me? ¡± if i leave, you won¡¯t have the chance to hug me, right?¡± the little guy stretched out his arms, as if he was allowing her to hug him. mo linyuan snorted coldly. ¡± what¡¯s there to hug? ¡± although he said that and looked a little awkward, mo linyuan still squatted down and hugged little nan yu. after thinking for a while, he asked, ¡± do you have to go to film? ¡± ¡± of course. how can i earn money if i don¡¯t act? ¡± little nan yu asked. ¡°you have a rich daddy.¡± mo linyuan looked at little nan yu. the little guy was fair and tender. he was really good-looking. also, when he looked at this little boy, he always softened easily. he didn¡¯t know why. he was a little reluctant to let this child suffer. wasn¡¯t he his father? with a rich daddy, did he still need to work hard? wouldn¡¯t it be better to justy down and win? ¡°that¡¯s also your money, daddy!¡± little nan yu said seriously, ¡± also, your money is for mommy to spend. i can¡¯t spend mommy¡¯s money, but i want to earn money for mommy to spend! ¡± mo linyuan thought, that makes sense. ¡± daddy, take good care of mommy. you can¡¯t bully mommy! ¡± a serious look shed across little nan yu¡¯s small face. he lectured, ¡± a man should pamper a woman, do you understand? ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°call me if there¡¯s anything, i¡¯m off!¡± little nan yu waved his hand and turned to leave. an tong came over to help little nan yu with his luggage and nodded at mo linyuan and the others. storm and storm stood at the side. the two of them seemed to be whispering to each other, as if they were reluctant to leave little nan yu. the family watched the car leave before returning to the living room. ¡°tang luo, deal with the leng family. the leng family can disappear.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened when he thought of what happenedst night. if rongrong hadn¡¯t found out that there was something wrong with the food, his rongrong would have experienced what leng qingqing had experienced yesterday. the moment he thought of that possibility, the anger in his heart erupted like a volcano. unforgivable! the leng n was unforgivable! ¡°by the way, young master, it seems that someone has deliberately deleted the videos fromst night. in less than an hour, they¡¯re almost all gone. do you need me to check, or put leng qingqing and the others in there?¡± tang luo asked. ¡°no need, just deal with the leng family.¡± ¡°yes, young master!¡± at this moment, mo linyuan¡¯s phone rang. he picked up the call and leng qinglei¡¯s voice came through. ¡± mr. mo, can i have a chat with you? ¡± leng qinglei¡¯s unhurried voice could be heard. ¡± let the leng family off for now. i can give you a piece of information that you¡¯d like to hear. ¡± ¡°do you have the information i want?¡± mo linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡± you can find out what i can¡¯t? ¡± Chapter 243

Chapter 243: mo ling er is dead!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°mr. mo, i know you have a very powerful intelligencework, but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s that powerful to be able to stop anything, right? there will always be some fish that slipped through the, and you won¡¯t be able to catch them!¡± leng qingle chuckled. ¡± i¡¯m actually a little curious. i have two pieces of information that you should be interested in. i just don¡¯t know which one you¡¯d want to know more. ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡± don¡¯t keep me in suspense, just say it! ¡± ¡°let the leng n off.¡± leng qinglei¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡± if you let the leng family off, i¡¯ll tell you what information i have! ¡± it¡¯s definitely something you¡¯ll be interested in. why don¡¯t you meet me and have a chat with me?¡± mo linyuan did not say anything, but his voice was cold. ¡± do i have to believe you? ¡± ¡± two things. one is rted to your wife leng rongrong, and the other is rted to your sister mo ling ¡®er. as far as i know, these two should be the women you care about the most. are you sure you¡¯re not curious? ¡± leng qingle said casually, ¡± if you¡¯re not curious, then forget it. ¡± ¡°are you threatening me?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo linyuan¡¯s one word made people feel even more cold. after a moment of silence, he said a ce to meet. mo linyuan nced at tang luo after he hung up the phone. tang luo shuddered a little, but he had more or less heard what mo linyuan had said to leng qinglei. so, tang luo asked directly, ¡± young master, do you still want to deal with the leng family? ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t promise him that i wouldn¡¯t deal with the leng n.¡± mo linyuan nced at tang luo coldly. ¡± do what you have to do. ¡± tang luo nodded. no one could threaten lord fourth, and he hated being threatened the most. if leng qinglei had spoken nicely, lord fourth might have treated her better. however, lord fourth would not let her off so easily after threatening her like that. mo linyuan went straight to the ce where he had agreed to meet leng qingle. leng qinglei was already waiting for him when he arrived. leng qingle was wearing sunsses. when she saw mo linyuan, she took them off. after all, he was a big star and was very attractive. he was one of the better-looking and elegant young hunks. mo linyuan sat opposite leng qingle with his legs crossed. he looked at leng qingle coldly and said, ¡± speak. ¡± ¡± mr. mo, you haven¡¯t promised me to let the leng family off. ¡± leng qinglei was a little unhappy with mo linyuan¡¯s attitude. mo linyuan did not say anything. he only nced at leng qingle with a sharp gaze. that nce was already full of deterrence. he didn¡¯t even need to speak, and it gave people a strong sense of pressure. leng qinglei could not help but feel a strong pressure. although he had arranged to meet mo linyuan, he was actually very nervous. he knew that mo linyuan would not be willing to let the leng family go. moreover, he also knew that mo linyuan¡¯s power was not as simple as the mo family. he was afraid that there were other huge forces behind him. he could not afford to offend mo linyuan like this. leng qinglei had originally intended to give it a try, but after sensing mo linyuan¡¯s attitude, he did not intend to challenge mo linyuan¡¯s bottom line. only leng guantong and leng qingqing would be stupid enough to challenge someone who was much stronger than them. he knew what to do. unless he was stronger than mo linyuan, he would not go head to head with him. ¡°what do you say?¡± mo lingyuan¡¯s words were light. he didn¡¯t care what leng qinglei thought or whether he would say it. if he said it, he had to say it. if he didn¡¯t say it, he had to say it. he had plenty of ways to deal with him. ¡°don¡¯t count me in when you¡¯re dealing with the leng n,¡± after a moment of silence, leng qinglei looked up and settled for the next best thing. ¡± i didn¡¯t take part in their stupid actions. i don¡¯t know what happened either. ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s slender fingers rapped on the sofa. there was no sound, but it felt like it was pressing on one¡¯s heart. leng qinglei didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡± two pieces of news. one is about mo ling ¡®er and the other is about leng rongrong. ¡± mo linyuan looked up and squinted his eyes. ¡± let¡¯s talk about your wife first. you probably don¡¯t know that she¡¯s not my father¡¯s biological daughter. ¡± leng qinglei replied coldly, ¡± of course, i don¡¯t know who her biological father is. i think you have the ability to find out.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly and his voice became lower, but there was a trace of joy in his eyes. not leng guantong¡¯s daughter? she would probably be happy to know. after all, she couldn¡¯t ept that her father was like this. however, if she didn¡¯t know her biological father, she would probably be troubled about how to find him. ¡°no, my father said it himself. leng rongrong is not his biological daughter.¡± leng qingle exined, ¡± back then, her father only epted her mother because he saw that her mother was beautiful and rich. however, i¡¯ve never inquired about who her biological father is, and my father probably doesn¡¯t know either. bai wanrong has always kept it a secret.¡± mo linyuan didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes signaled leng qingle to continue. ¡°i¡¯m not so sure about mo ling er. i¡¯ve only heard that she¡¯s probably dead.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were as cold as a knife as he looked at leng qinglei. he almost raised his hand and grabbed leng qinglei¡¯s neck. ¡± you better think carefully before you speak! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± leng qinglei¡¯s neck was being strangled. she said painfully, ¡± i heard it from someone else. that¡¯s why i¡¯m not very sure. ¡± mo linyuan let go of leng qinglei¡¯s neck. he looked at her and asked, ¡± who is it? ¡± ¡°a friend from the M nation said that he found mo ling er¡¯s body ¡­ i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. however, if i¡¯ve already received the news, you¡¯ll probably receive it soon.¡± leng qinglei nced at mo linyuan and rubbed her neck, trying to keep calm. mo linyuan stood up. he didn¡¯t look at leng qinglei again. he just strode out and said to tang luo, ¡± check! ¡± ¡°yes, young master!¡± tang luo¡¯s eyebrows twitched. leng qingle was really asking for it. the two women she mentioned were taboo to the young master. even if there was something wrong with miss ling ¡®er, who would dare to tell the young master that she was already dead ¡­ in the production team, leng rongrong was being pestered by gu meiyue. gu meiyue said that she saw leng qingqing¡¯s live broadcast and felt that leng qingqing was really a cheap person. this time, it was as she had wished. she had be famous. after that, gu meiyue praised leng rongrong to the heavens. ¡°you did all of this, right? you¡¯re really amazing. she tried to harm you, but she didn¡¯t harm you. instead, she reaped what she sowed. she¡¯s probably mad with anger, right?¡± gu meiyueughed heartily. then, she suddenly stoppedughing because she saw leng qingqing, who was wearing sunsses and a mask, suddenly appear. Chapter 244

Chapter 244: you can¡¯t y with daggers like this!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong followed gu meiyue¡¯s line of sight and looked over. even though she was wearing a huge pair of sunsses and a face mask that covered her entire face, leng rongrong and gu meiyue could still recognize that this woman was leng qingqing at a nce. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. after yesterday¡¯s incident, leng qingqing still dared to appear in front of her, and even dared toe to a ce like the production team where there were a lot of people and gossip. there were quite a few people in the crew discussing leng qingqing¡¯s wonderful momentst night. after all, leng qingqing was a slightly famous artiste, so there were still many people who knew her. everyone recognized her when they saw the live broadcast. ¡°leng rongrong!¡± leng qingqing suddenly rushed in front of leng rongrong and raised her hand to p leng rongrong. she was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. how could such a thing happen to her? she wouldn¡¯t be interested in any ordinary man, butst night, she let everyone see that she was with a fool. she had even done that disgusting thing with an idiot. how could she face others now? how could she be an artist? she was now on the hot search list. she had never been so popr even when she was filming. today, she was really very popr. almost everyone who saw her on the streets knew her. however, who would be willing to be popr like this? she also wanted her face, okay? leng qingqing really hated leng rongrong to the bone. she felt that everything she had was caused by leng rongrong, and she hated leng rongrong to death. she wanted to p her to death, she wanted leng rongrong¡¯s reputation to be ruined! leng rongrong should have been the one to lose her reputation, so why did this happen to her? leng qingqing¡¯s palm flew towards leng rongrong. before leng rongrong could do anything, gu meiyue, who had been standing at the side, grabbed leng qingqing¡¯s hand and raised her hand to give leng qingqing a p. gu meiyue looked at leng qingqing arrogantly and narrowed her eyes. it could be said that she was not going to show any mercy to this old friend of hers. ¡°gu meiyue, are you f * cking sick in the head? are you on my side or with that b * tch? you can¡¯t really be licking this bitch¡¯s boots like what others say, right?¡± leng qingqing was so angry that she went crazy. she covered the side of her face that had been pped and red at gu meiyue with wide eyes. wasn¡¯t gu meiyue her friend? wasn¡¯t she her good friend? why would she help that b * tch leng rongrong? at this time, shouldn¡¯t she be on her side and join forces with her to kill leng rongrong? didn¡¯t leng rongrong also steal a lot of her limelight? leng rongrong sat on the chair and looked at leng qingqing calmly. she frowned. she did not expect gu meiyue to react so quickly. she actually blocked leng qingqing¡¯s p and even pped leng qingqing in passing ¡­ ¡°she¡¯s my savior, and i know how to repay her kindness. of course, i¡¯ll protect her.¡± gu meiyue rolled her eyes at leng qingqing. ¡± although you¡¯re my friend, you¡¯re in the wrong for touching my savior. ¡± ¡°who¡¯s more important, me or her?¡± it was so cold that everyone was trembling. ¡°of course, sister rong is more important! i owe her my life!¡± even though gu meiyue¡¯s character was not that great, she was still quite a person who knew how to repay kindness. leng qingqing felt worse than being pped. she looked at gu meiyue in disbelief. gu meiyue had always been her friend. although they were not close friends, she had always thought that gu meiyue treated her as a very important friend. who would have thought that gu meiyue would be leng rongrong¡¯s man the moment she turned around? ¡°leng rongrong, you¡¯re so disgusting!¡± leng qingqing red at leng rongrong and shouted, ¡± it¡¯s fine that you¡¯ve caused me to be in this state, but you actually dared to snatch my friend! how could you do this to me? you actually ¡­¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you reap what you sowed? weren¡¯t you the ones who prepared that?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± isn¡¯t it good to leave the things you¡¯ve prepared for your own enjoyment? ¡± she didn¡¯t do anything. she just left them the things they had prepared. ¡°what do you mean we prepared it ourselves?¡± the moment leng qingqing thought of that dog, she felt nauseated. ¡± that dog, you dare to say that you didn¡¯t prepare it! ¡± ¡°i really didn¡¯t prepare the dog. perhaps you should ask your father. i¡¯m not that bored.¡± leng rongrong said calmly. she sat on the recliner, elegant like a queen. when she spoke, she didn¡¯t even bother to lift her eyelids. however, she had a powerful aura. ¡°yingluo-you still dare to quibble!¡± leng qingqing was flustered and exasperated. she suddenly pounced towards leng rongrong, a dagger in her hand. from the looks of it, he was nning to die together with leng rongrong. gu meiyue jumped in shock. when she saw the gleaming dagger, she was dumbfounded and forgot to move. leng rongrong pulled gu meiyue away and then grabbed leng qingqing¡¯s wrist with a backhand, snatching the dagger away. leng rongrong twirled the beautiful and shiny dagger a few times in her hand, and she immediately yed a trick. ¡°this dagger isn¡¯t bad, but you¡¯re using it the wrong way.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and her dagger suddenly struck towards leng qingqing. leng qingqing was so scared that she didn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. she felt as if she was suffocating. the dagger in leng rongrong¡¯s hand was yed with all sorts of tricks by her, flying here and there as if there were only a few shes of light, fast and ruthless. the dagger only slid a few times against leng qingqing¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯t cut her face. leng qingqing was immediately frightened. she thought that her face had been cut. all of a sudden, her legs trembled and she peed. ¡± my face! what did you do to my face?! ¡± leng qingqing cried out. leng rongrong, on the other hand, stuffed the dagger back into leng qingqing¡¯s hand, then looked at her wet pants in disgust. ¡°leng qingqing, do you have a dder problem? why are you always peeing in your pants? if you really have a problem, remember to wear diapers when you go out!¡± taking a step back, leng rongrong¡¯s expression was as if she thought leng qingqing was some disgusting piece of trash. ¡°pfft!¡± gu meiyue could not help butugh. ¡± leng qingqing, are you serious? your face is not even scratched and sister rong just demonstrated to you how to use a dagger, and you peed your pants? ¡± leng qingqing did not even realize that she had peed in her pants. only then did she realize that her pants were a little wet and hot ¡­ why did she do such a shameful thing again? sensing that people were looking over, leng qingqing turned and ran away, even though she hated leng rongrong to death. ¡± sister rong, what technique did you use just now? teach me, it¡¯s so powerful! ¡± gu meiyue looked at leng rongrong like a fangirl. Chapter 245

Chapter 245: the car was tampered with

Trantor: 549690339

¡°he is indeed very powerful.¡± jiang zhan walked over as well. from afar, he had seen leng rongrong ying with the dagger until it glowed with a silver light. it was so fast that he could barely see what the dagger was. ¡°it¡¯s very simple, you just need to be familiar with it.¡± leng rongrong calmly took a sip of tea, thenzilyy back on the recliner as if she had no bones. gu meiyue went to find a dagger, then began to ask leng rongrong to teach her. leng rongrong gestured in slow motion. gu meiyue noted down her movements and began to y with the dagger. ¡°ah!¡± ¡°oh my god, my hand!¡± ¡°f * ck, you almost cut my finger!¡± gu meiyue¡¯s cries of pain could be heard continuously. she had been cut in several ces by the dagger and it was a terrible sight. however, she still persevered because she thought that he was very handsome. jiang zhan stood by the side and watched gu meiyue y. he shook his head as he watched. ¡± your movements arepletely wrong. ¡± ¡°none of your business!¡± gu meiyue cast a cold nce at jiang zhan. ¡± will you? ¡± ¡°i think so.¡± jiang zhan said indifferently. ¡± really? you¡¯ve only watched it twice and you¡¯ve already learned it? ¡± gu meiyue did not believe that jiang zhan could be so powerful. ¡°let¡¯s try.¡± jiang zhan took the dagger from gu meiyue¡¯s hand and started ying with it. he had memorized the slow motion when leng rongrong was ying, and then did it ording to leng rongrong¡¯s instructions. although jiang zhan¡¯s movements weren¡¯t as fast and ruthless as leng rongrong¡¯s, it looked like he had already grasped the essence of the game, and was ying it very well. leng rongrong cast a look of admiration. ¡± zhanzhan has talent! ¡± gu meiyue was speechless. she didn¡¯t believe it and started to y by herself again. in the end, she yed a few times but didn¡¯t manage to y any tricks. there were a few times when she almost stabbed her own hand. ¡°take it slow, it¡¯s not that easy to learn.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± right? i also think it¡¯s difficult. sister rong, how long did you learn it? ¡± gu meiyue looked at leng rongrong expectantly. it must be that bastard jiang zhan¡¯s learning speed. he¡¯s a pervert, learning everything so quickly. she had only been with the crew for a few days, but she could feel that jiang zhan¡¯s acting skills had improved like a rocket. this kind of person was really scary. although he had elder qi¡¯s guidance, his acting skills couldn¡¯t be improved by ordinary people in a day. one could only say that jiang zhan was talented, smart, and learned at an abnormal speed. ¡°three minutes?¡± leng rongrong thought about it for a moment. ¡± maybe not. you¡¯ll know after seeing it once and getting started. ¡± gu meiyue was speechless. her self-esteem had taken a blow. for the rest of the day, gu meiyue had been hiding in a corner and contacting dagger. she would only rush up to film properly when it was time to film. the rest of the time, she did not want to talk to the two perverts, jiang zhan and leng rongrong. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was ying games. recently, she had been ying games with someone she did not know, and this person¡¯s name was N. he was very strong. this was the first opponent that leng rongrong had encountered in the game. she had never met such a strong person before, but she was very happy. it was rare to meet such a strong person, so she was not so boring. n never spoke when he was ying games. he gave off a very mysterious feeling, but the more mysterious he was, the more interesting it was. leng rongrong had never chatted with him, but at almost a fixed time every day, this N woulde online and y with leng rongrong. when it was time for the crew to wrap up, leng rongrong would inform N to go offline. N would always reply with an ¡°mm.¡± he had never said anything unnecessary. after work, gu meiyue followed leng rongrong by her side. as they walked, she invited, ¡± do you want to sit in my nanny van? it¡¯s notfortable to drive that little broken car of yours, right? my car is very spacious.¡± ¡°which part of my car is broken?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. although she was driving a very low-key car, it was not broken, okay? after all, he had apanied her for quite a while, and she still had some feelings for her beloved car. ¡± it¡¯s not worth much anyway. ¡± gu meiyue shrugged her shoulders. ¡± your husband is so rich. can¡¯t you get him to buy you a better one? ¡± ¡°why should i let him buy it? i can buy it myself.¡± leng rongrong said casually. gu meiyue was speechless. leng rongrong walked to her car, then she suddenly felt that something was not right. she took two steps back. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you¡¯ve decided to take my car?¡± gu meiyue looked at leng rongrong with interest. leng rongrong pulled gu meiyue and retreated a few steps. she squatted down and looked in the direction of her car. someone had touched her car. ¡°what are you looking at?¡± gu meiyue also squatted down to look at leng rongrong¡¯s car, but could not see anything. ¡°someone touched my car.¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± stay further away. don¡¯te any closer. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± gu meiyue took two steps back with a suspicious look on her face. jiang zhan happened to walk over and asked what had happened. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯ll take a look first. perhaps i¡¯m being overly suspicious. ¡± as leng rongrong spoke, she walked towards her car. at the same time, she turned back to tell gu meiyue, jiang zhan, and the rest to stay away. however, jiang zhan walked directly towards leng rongrong. he pressed down on leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± if you feel that there¡¯s a problem, call the police. don¡¯t go near it, it¡¯ll be bad if there¡¯s danger! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± after leng rongrong waved jiang zhan away, she walked to the side of the car, then bent down and looked under the car. as expected, there was a red light under the car. someone had installed something in her car. she knew that someone had touched her car! leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened. she could recognize the little thing at a nce. it was a very new type of thing on the market that could cause a car to lose control. furthermore, it was developed by her second father when he was bored ¡­ she was very familiar with this little thing. although it was small, its power was amazing. this little thing was remotely controlled. however, it had a weakness, and that was the time dy. he pressed the remote control. the activation of this little thing would dy the ignition by at least ten minutes. fortunately, it was something she was familiar with. leng rongrong quickly took out a thin de from her body, and then quickly removed the little thing and stopped it from exploding. after taking the little thing down, she looked at the bottom of the car to see if there was anything else. after confirming that there was nothing else, she came out from under the car and quickly patted the dust off her body. he was holding that small thing in his hand. although it was only the size of a packet of paper towels, the power of this thing could be said to be very amazing. the things that second father had developed had always been very powerful. fortunately, this was the thing that had been released on the market. if second father had developed something else, it would be even more terrifying! fortunately, her second father did not know that someone was using the things he had developed to deal with her. otherwise, he would probably vomit blood. Chapter 246

Chapter 246:pletely out of control

Trantor: 549690339

¡°such a small thing can cause the car to lose control?¡± jiang zhan walked towards leng rongrong and looked at the item in her hand. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± although it¡¯s small, it¡¯s very powerful. if it can not only cause the car to lose control, but if there¡¯s a car ident, this thing can definitely set the car on fire and cause the car to explode. if that¡¯s the case, the entire parking lot will be affected.¡± ¡°who installed this thing in your car? do you have any enemies recently?¡± jiang zhan furrowed his brows and looked at leng rongrong worriedly. gu meiyue also rushed forward. she looked at the thing in leng rongrong¡¯s hand in shock. ¡± such a small thing has such great power? sister rong, you¡¯re really amazing. you actually found the problem as soon as you got close to the car. if it were me, i wouldn¡¯t even know how i died.¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve seen it before. i even know how to make it.¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± i¡¯m sick of ying with the things that my second daddy researched. ¡± when her second father liked to study these little things, he always pulled her along, so she was very familiar with these things. her sense of smell had always been very sharp. she could basically tell if anyone had touched her things. gu meiyue looked deeply at leng rongrong, then asked softly, ¡± what kind of people are in your family? why did you learn everything? ¡± didn¡¯t you say that your family was in the countryside?¡± she really did not know which country girl could learn so many things. this is too exaggerated, okay? although there were powerful people in the countryside, this thing that looked very high-tech at first nce was actually developed by a country bumpkin? were her family members all so powerful? it was hard to imagine that a farmer was doing scientific research while farming. ¡°my family is full of extraordinary people.¡± leng rongrong smiled faintly, then raised her head to look at the surveince camera at the side. she guessed that someone was watching her from behind the surveince camera. she raised her hand and waved the little thing in her hand. she smiled like a demon. leng qingqing sat in the car and watched the surveince camera. when she saw the little thing in leng rongrong¡¯s hands, she was so angry that she threw the remote control in her hand onto the car. ¡°b * tch, do you think that¡¯s all i have? i have another way!¡± leng qingqing cursed and drove off. her car was parked in the corner of the parking lot. leng rongrong saw it the moment it suddenly appeared. she shoved the thing in her hand into jiang zhan¡¯s arms and shouted, ¡± take it and y with it! ¡± then, she rushed to her car. leng rongrong rushed into her own car and immediately drove after leng qingqing¡¯s car. jiang zhan held the little thing in his arms, his face full of question marks.??? gu meiyue nced at jiang zhan. ¡± take it and y with it! ¡± be careful, you might identally fire yourself.¡± then, gu meiyue turned around, got into her car, and left. jiang zhan held the item in his hands, a little at a loss. could this thing set people on fire? it shouldn¡¯t, right? then why did he give it to him? was he really ying? or should i put it away first? ¡­¡­ leng rongrong¡¯s car sped after leng qingqing¡¯s car in front of her. she stepped on the gas pedal madly when she was just about to catch up, so she didn¡¯t think of any other problems at all. however, when the quiet car deliberately drove to a ce with a lot of traffic, leng rongrong realized that something was wrong. at this moment, she tried to step on the brakes, only to feel that the brakes were out of control! she had been too careless! she had thought that there would be no more problems with the car after dismantling the little thing that her second father had developed. in fact, leng qingqing had learned her lesson this time and had a backup n. not only did he deliberately set this little thing on fire in the parking lot, but he also wanted to lure her into his trap! his face suddenly darkened. she happened to be driving on a smaller road. this road was almost full of people and it was very lively. moreover, there was a kindergarten nearby. at this time, the kindergarten was just over, so there were many children. leng rongrong wanted to slow down, but it was already impossible. the brakes were not working, and everything else was not working. even the steering wheel was not working. leng qingqing had deliberately wanted her to run over someone and get into an ident in such a ce! ¡°the car!¡± ¡°is that car crazy?¡± ¡°quickly dodge!¡± on the road, a few pedestrians saw leng rongrong¡¯s car first and suddenly dodged to the side. leng rongrong pressed the horn like crazy, but it was of no use. some people were still in the middle of the road, and when they heard the horn, they were so frightened that they forgot to move. he looked forward and saw that most people had dodged, but there were two children in front who were crossing the road hand in hand. they didn¡¯t realize the danger of the situation at all, and the car was about to hit them. her heart sank. leng rongrong opened the car door almost abruptly and jumped out. she pulled the door open, and when the car slowed down a little, she ran forward quickly. she rushed to the two children as fast as the wind, then hugged them and rolled away from the car. when she put down the child and was about to chase after the car, she saw another car driving over and blocking the car that was rushing past. at this time, leng rongrong¡¯s car had slowed down a lot, so when the other car came up, it just stopped leng rongrong¡¯s car¡¯s movement. because the force of the collision was well controlled, both cars didn¡¯t lose control, so the impact wasn¡¯t that intense. no one was hurt. leng rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. she looked at the two children in her arms. they were twins and looked very cute. they seemed to be frightened and burst into tears. at this moment, a thunderous round of apuse rang out. ¡°that was so close!¡± ¡°is the car out of control?¡± ¡± it should be out of control. this female driver is very powerful. although the car lost control, she jumped out of the car and saved the child who was about to be injured! ¡± ¡± the owner of the porsche is also very impressive. in order to protect everyone, he directly went against the traffic and blocked the car that had lost control! ¡± some of the people around could guess the whole story. then, they started to p crazily for leng rongrong and the owner of the porsche. seeing that the children were fine, leng rongrong finally heaved a huge sigh of relief. the children¡¯s mother also reacted at this time. she rushed to the front of her two children and cried while holding them. she was probably really frightened. she was so scared that her body was trembling. it was hard to imagine what would happen if he lost these two children. ¡°thank you!¡± ¡°thank you so much!¡± the children¡¯s mother thanked leng rongrong profusely. ¡°my car almost hit them. i should apologize for scaring you.¡± leng rongrong patted the two children¡¯s heads and apologized to the mother. the mother shook her head as she cried. ¡± no, i have to thank you. your car didn¡¯t work, but you risked everything to save my child. ¡± the mother¡¯s gaze fell on leng rongrong¡¯s arm, which had been scraped on the ground in order to save her child. she knew that leng rongrong had also risked her life to save her child. Chapter 247

Chapter 247: unable to calm down

Trantor: 549690339

¡°say thank you to my sister.¡± the kids ¡°mother told her two kids after she recovered herposure. the twins bowed to leng rongrong, then thanked her obediently. the mother wiped her tears and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t take good care of my own child. thank you so much. ¡± just now, when she was buying something, she didn¡¯t notice that her two children had walked to the middle of the road, which almost led to an ident. just thinking about it made her feel extremely guilty. ¡°do you need me to take you to the hospital for a check-up?¡± thedy looked at leng rongrong and asked. ¡°oh, it¡¯s fine.¡± leng rongrong smiled and patted the two cute little ones ¡®heads, saying gently, ¡± it¡¯s not a big injury, don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± ¡°rongrong?¡± when jiang ting alighted from the car, he was surrounded by a group of people who were praising him. then, he saw leng rongrong who was talking to the mother of the two children. ¡°jiang ting?¡± realization dawned on leng rongrong. ¡± i was wondering why this car looked so familiar! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with your car? with your driving skills, you can¡¯t drive like a mad dog. did the car stop working?¡± jiang ting asked. ¡°someone did something.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of ruthlessness. this time, leng qingqing¡¯s actions were a little outrageous. she was a little annoyed. if it wasn¡¯t for his quick reaction and jiang ting¡¯s appearance, the two kids would have lost their lives and many others might have been injured. ¡°who the hell dared to do something to your car? tell me, and i¡¯ll kill her!¡± jiang ting stomped his feet. ¡°there is such a person.¡± leng rongrong nced at jiang ting. ¡± find someone to handle the situation here. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already made the call.¡± jiang ting shrugged, then looked at leng rongrong¡¯s arm and asked, ¡± are you okay? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine. it¡¯s just a scratch.¡± leng rongrong did not care much about her injury. she was just a little upset at the thought of leng qingqing. leng qingqing was definitely not the one who did it, so it was useless for her to call the police. she had to warn leng qingqing. what was wrong with this woman? did she think that she was especially easy to bully? he had caused her trouble again and again. jiang ting called for a cab and sent leng rongrong home. ¡°young madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± when li ruhua saw leng rongrong¡¯s arm, she was instantly shocked. although the cut was not very deep, arge part of her skin had been wiped off, and it was a shocking sight. ¡°the car went out of control and i¡¯m slightly injured.¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly, ¡± huahua, go get the first aid kit and wash the wound. ¡± li ruhua immediately went to find the first aid kit. on the other hand, jiang ting seemed to be in a panic for a few seconds before he started screaming, ¡± leng rongrong, what did he call you just now? what young madam? what young madam? f * ck, what the hell is this name?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. alright, she hadn¡¯t seen jiang ting since thest time they met, so he didn¡¯t know about her marriage. seeing jiang ting¡¯s jaw drop in shock and anger, leng rongrong helplessly exined, ¡± i¡¯m married. ¡± ¡°you, you, you what?¡± jiang ting grabbed both of leng rongrong¡¯s shoulders and lowered his head to look into her eyes. his eyes were filled with madness. how could she be married?! wasn¡¯t he supposed to be her husband? he was going to pursue her fiercely, but she was actually married? f * ck, that¡¯s not possible! this can¡¯t be true, who is worthy of her! ¡°yes, i¡¯m married.¡± leng rongrong smiled at jiang ting. ¡± we¡¯re really married, i¡¯m not lying to you. calm down first, i¡¯ll tell you the details! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re f * cking lying to me. i don¡¯t believe you. how could you possibly get married? no, i can¡¯t calm down. i can¡¯t ept your marriage. you can¡¯t get married!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. while li ruhua was looking for the first aid kit, she also urgently contacted tang luo to inform him that the young master¡¯s love rival had appeared and asked him to return quickly. after the call, li ruhua turned around and returned to leng rongrong. li ruhua was about to help leng rongrong treat her wound, but jiang ting snatched the thing from her hand, then started to treat leng rongrong¡¯s wound with a deep frown. as he was dealing with it, jiang ting said seriously, ¡± leng rongrong, don¡¯t joke with me. if you were married, how could i not know? even if i don¡¯t know, your godfather and the others should know, right? i¡¯ve just contacted your master, su wei, and she didn¡¯t mention it at all.¡± ¡°they don¡¯t know that i¡¯m married either.¡± leng rongrong blinked her bright eyes as she sat on the sofa, revealing a cheeky smile. ¡± the wedding was rather sudden, so i didn¡¯t have the time to tell them. ¡± jiang ting¡¯s hand trembled, and he almost hurt leng rongrong. he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°i don¡¯t believe it! how dare you not tell them that you¡¯re getting married?¡± jiang ting rolled his eyes. ¡± even if you¡¯re lying to me, you should at least find a more convincing reason, okay? other people might not know what kind of people your group of masters are, but do you think i don¡¯t know? you dare to lie to them that you¡¯re married? if you dare to lie to them, they¡¯ll also dare toe over and film your marriage partner into a film!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she had already told him the truth, but he still didn¡¯t believe her. after jiang ting finished treating leng rongrong¡¯s wound, he said, ¡± i know you like to y, but don¡¯t joke about marriage! ¡± ¡°huahua, why don¡¯t youe and exin to him that i¡¯m really married?¡± leng rongrong tilted her head and looked at li ruhua, who was pretending to mop the floor. after all, his young master was good to him, so li ruhua was very biased towards his young master. ¡°my young madam is really married! my young madam and young master are very close!¡± li ruhua grabbed the mop and said in all seriousness, ¡± don¡¯t even think about stealing her. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. jiang ting was speechless. ¡°who is your young master?¡± jiang ting sneered. ¡± i don¡¯t believe that rongrong would fall for any ordinary person. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not an ordinary person,¡± li ruhua carefully sized up jiang ting. ¡± probably stronger than you. ¡± ¡°stronger than me?¡± jiang ting was a little unhappy. ¡± stronger than me? richer than me? better at fighting? or more handsome than me? ¡± he asked. i¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t try to fool me!¡± ¡°it seems like even yingluo is stronger than you.¡± li ruhua thought for a moment and said.pared to jiang ting, the young master was indeed more handsome. if he was rich, tang luo said that the young master might be very rich. the wealth he possessed was beyond his imagination. as for fighting ¡­ he was the kind of person who could be defeated by the young master in seconds. naturally, he was very strong. jiang ting was speechless. ¡°f * ck, how¡¯s that possible!¡± ¡°rongrong, tell me, are you stronger than me?¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯d fall for someone weaker than you?¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡°i can¡¯t say for sure if he¡¯s weaker than me, but you¡¯ll definitely take a fancy to someone more handsome than me ¡­ you love-struck fool!¡± jiang ting nced at leng rongrong and said in disdain. Chapter 248

Chapter 248: hubby, thank you!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong exined the situation to jiang ting, who found it hard to believe. ¡± f * ck, so you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s your biological father who let you marry that cripple, mo linyuan, before you married him? ¡± jiang ting was so angry that he almost pulled his long hair down. ¡± no, i¡¯m going to get some explosives and blow up the whole family! ¡± ¡°calm down,¡± leng rongrong said. it¡¯s not good to make such a big scene.¡± ¡°i¡¯m so angry. i¡¯ve been chasing you for so long, but you didn¡¯t be my girlfriend. in the end, you were sent by the leng family to be a substitute. a family of idiots?¡± the smell of gunpowder was strong on jiang ting¡¯s body. he was already eager to bomb the leng family with explosives. ¡°and you, are you out of your mind? with your ability, if you say you won¡¯t get married, then you won¡¯t, right? besides, even if you got married on the day of the wedding, you could¡¯ve just run away after that. are you really a f * cking dog or a chicken that follows its husband?¡± jiang ting was as irascible as a husky, jumping here and there, as if he wanted to tear down this house. ¡°he¡¯s not a cripple.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°you can¡¯t do this even if you¡¯re not disabled.¡± jiang ting used his hand to block the fan and frantically fanned himself. ¡± are you really going to follow your husband? if he really was a dog, you wouldn¡¯t have rejected him? are you just going to leave it to fate?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a dog.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice came from outside, it was as cold as ice. jiang ting was speechless. ¡°oh, it¡¯s you, the bodyguard?¡± jiang ting looked at mo linyuan angrily and rushed up to him with a punch. leng rongrong thought to herself,¡±she really didn¡¯t learn her lesson.¡± although jiang ting¡¯s actions were very fierce and he looked very irritable, mo linyuan still subdued him in a few moves. jiang ting roared, ¡± f * ck, why?! ¡± ¡°why should i be stronger than you?¡± mo linyuan exined kindly, ¡± because i am stronger than you. ¡± jiang ting was speechless. he was about to explode on the spot. ¡°are you really married? you¡¯re married. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve done it? you two ¡­ aren¡¯t you two having a fake marriage?¡± jiang ting asked a lot of questions in exasperation. ¡°it¡¯s not like i¡¯m ipetent. can¡¯t i turn the act into reality?¡± mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong and said in a tone that could anger anyone to death, ¡± it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re angry. she¡¯s my woman. ¡± ¡± jiang ting roared in despair. the woman he had loved for most of his life! she was taken advantage of by mo linyuan! he had pursued her for so long and failed, but in the end, she had a fake marriage and it was his! ¡°divorce!¡± jiang ting¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡± rongrong, divorce him. he¡¯s very annoying and not suitable for you! ¡± ¡°my wife likes me.¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong. his expression turned cold when he saw the wound on her arm. he knew that she was injured. although it wasn¡¯t a serious injury, she was still injured. however, he didn¡¯t know how she got injured. mo linyuan did not pay any more attention to the wailing jiang ting because he found him annoying. he asked tang luo to grab jiang ting¡¯s hands and stuffed a piece of cloth into jiang ting¡¯s mouth. jiang ting was speechless. he was screaming in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t make any sound with his mouth. he was so angry that he could only re at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. he wanted to resist, but he couldn¡¯t resist tang luo who was holding his hands. leng rongrong told mo linyuan that her car had been tampered with. although she did not say who did it, mo linyuan could guess who it was. ¡°leng qingqing?¡± other than the leng family, he could not think of anyone else that his wife had offended in the past two days. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°what do you want to do?¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong with a cold face, his eyes full of displeasure. at the thought of that woman hurting his wife, he felt that it would not be enough even if that woman died 10000 times. the punishment she received yesterday was too light. ¡°i haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± leng rongrong scratched her head. although she would not let leng qingqing off easily, she had not thought of how to punish leng qingqing. ¡°die,¡± he said. mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened as he spat out the word with killing intent. after he finished speaking, he was about to order tang luo to do it. he didn¡¯t want to leave a single member of the leng n alive. he wanted to kill them all. ¡± ¡­ i¡¯ll handle it myself. you don¡¯t have to do anything. ¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. she had wanted leng qingqing to go to jail, but with the current situation, there was no way to let leng qingqing stay in jail for too long. since that was the case, he had to use other methods. ¡°she¡¯s not rted to you.¡± mo linyuan suddenly said. he thought that leng rongrong was worried about leng qingqing¡¯s blood rtionship with him, so she remembered what leng qingle had said. although he had never verified it, he believed leng qinglei¡¯s words. firstly, leng qinglei would not lie to him. secondly, he really did not think that bai wanrong would have given birth to a child for a piece of trash like leng guantong. after all, she was an influential figure. even if she was blind, she would not have fallen for a piece of trash like leng guantong. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. ¡± you are not rted to leng qingqing by blood. leng guantong is not your father. ¡± mo linyuan said as he looked into leng rongrong¡¯s eyes. ¡°what did you just say?¡± leng rongrong grabbed mo linyuan¡¯s arms agitatedly, ¡± he¡¯s not my biological father? ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not. leng qingle said it herself.¡± mo lingyuan replied, ¡± or leng guantong told them herself. ¡± this exins why he¡¯s so cold to you. you¡¯re not even his biological son, so why would he treat you so well?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t he?¡± while leng rongrong was surprised, there was a hint of excitement in her eyes. ¡± in other words, my father isn¡¯t this kind of trash and my father is someone else? ¡± mo linyuan nodded. ¡°then who would my father be?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan shook his head. ¡± i haven¡¯t investigated it yet. i¡¯ll get someone to re-investigate your mother¡¯s incident and i should be able to find out who your father is. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. she could not suppress her happiness and hugged mo linyuan. ¡± hubby, thank you! thank you for telling me this good news!¡± she had been a little sad that her family was like this. now that she knew the truth, she was not sad at all. she just didn¡¯t know what her real biological father was like. hopefully, he wasn¡¯t like leng guantong! husband? jiang ting¡¯s mouth was gagged, so he couldn¡¯t make a sound. he could only make muffled sounds and stomp his feet in anger. mo linyuan¡¯s ears turned slightly red. this woman was like a kitten when she snuggled into his arms. it made him feel as if a strand of hair was gently brushing against his heart. it was warm, soft, and ticklish. Chapter 249

Chapter 249: chapter 250: storm, rainstorm, match!

Trantor: 549690339

in the end, jiang ting¡¯s mouth was released. he wanted to re up, but tang luo waved the rag in his hand. jiang ting felt nauseated and didn¡¯t dare to say anything in the end. he only looked at mo linyuan with hidden bitterness, and then at leng rongrong. ¡°so, what are you going to do? rongrong, i can¡¯t even ept you getting married like this, let alone your godfather and the others. you don¡¯t know what they¡¯re like when they¡¯re angry ¡­ and you¡¯re going to keep it a secret? you can hide it for a while, but can you hide it forever?¡± as jiang ting spoke, he probably still felt a little angry. he stomped his foot and said, ¡± oh my, i¡¯m so angry. why should i worry about you? it¡¯s best if they get angry and you get a divorce. then i¡¯ll have a chance! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s sharp eyes suddenly turned to jiang ting. waves of killing intent were directed at jiang ting. jiang ting¡¯s hair stood on end. he turned his head away, closed his mouth, and slipped away for some reason. outside the door, storm and storm, who were strolling around, looked at jiang ting with disdain. their two big tails shook off, as if they were saying that this man was such a coward. jiang ting was speechless. it seemed like he was being looked down upon by a dog and a horse? this was really embarrassing! ¡°jiang xiaoting, don¡¯t tell my godfather and the others about this!¡± leng rongrong looked at jiang ting, raised her fist, and waved it around, as if she was going to beat him up if he dared to say anything. jiang ting was speechless. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong and frowned, ¡± why not? ¡± i can apany you to meet your godfather.¡± jiang ting looked at mo linyuan and couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t know how much rongrong¡¯s godfather protects her. if they find out that you didn¡¯t even hold a wedding, i think your fake legs will be real crippled. ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. jiang ting didn¡¯t stay here for long, because mo linyuan kept staring at him with a terrifying look, as if he wanted to kill him with his eyes, so he had no choice but to run. of course, jiang xiaoting still firmly believed that leng rongrong and mo linyuan would divorce. at that time, rongrong would still be his. after jiang ting left, mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on leng rongrong. his face was still gloomy when he thought of the injury on her arm. leng rongrong, on the other hand, seemed to have forgotten about this. she was a little bored without the little one around, so she yed with storm and storm for a while. in the yard, leng rongrong moved a few stools and stacked them very high, then trained with storm and rainstorm. the storm suddenly came over and flew over the nearly four-meter-tall pile of chairs. storm didn¡¯t want to be outdone and rushed over as well. however, storm¡¯s jumping ability didn¡¯t seem to be as good as storm¡¯s. when he jumped over, his hind legs hooked onto a stool, and then, the stool mountain copsed with a loud bang. storm was hit by a pile of stools. she looked pitifully in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°rainstorm, aren¡¯t you a horse? why is it jumping so low?¡± rainstorm was speechless. ¡°hahahaha ¡­¡± both li ruhua and tang luoughed hard. he had thought that the storm would be very cool and easy to jump over, but in the end, this guy actually fell t on his face and looked so wronged. storm red at li ruhua and tang luo resentfully, as if to say, ¡± you guysugh,e and try me! ¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and looked at storm and rainstorm. ¡± you two just need to train well. ¡± he felt that the storm had weakened a lot recently. it was probably because he was too happy staying in this vi. he ate and drank every day and even gained weight. he didn¡¯t even exercise. in the past, when they were in the countryside, big father would regrly send storm to the mountains to hunt. now, this guy ate and slept, and slept and ate, bing fat and weak. as for rainstorm, although he had not been with her for long, he was also very special and very smart. other than being a tsundere and gnawing on her hair, she didn¡¯t seem to have any other problems. this guy, with more training, should not be weaker than storm. training was what she said, and after dinner, leng rongrong immediately pulled the dog and horse out for training. she directly rode on storm¡¯s body and let storm go out for a run. mo linyuan and tang luo did not go out because they had some things to deal with. li ruhua rode the storm with leng rongrong to train the two guys. li ruhua, who was riding on storm, clutched the reins tightly. she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. ¡°young madam, can we slow down? to be honest, it¡¯s a little scary.¡± li ruhua said, trembling. although he had ridden a horse before, he rode at a normal speed. now, their speed was terrifyingly fast. li ruhua felt that he was not riding a horse, but riding a rocket. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°huahua, you¡¯re too cowardly. this isn¡¯t fast. they can run even faster!¡± after taking a look at li ruhua, leng rongrong said to storm, ¡± storm, storm, show me your true strength! ¡± after a pause, leng rongrong added, ¡± how about this, we¡¯ll go to nanshan hill. i¡¯ll give ten million to whoever reaches the top first. you can go shopping wherever you want, and i¡¯ll take you there! ¡± ¡°aowu aowu¡± when storm and storm heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, they immediately let out a cry, eager to try. ¡°wait, mountain climbing?¡± li ruhua was dumbfounded. ¡± young madam, are you serious? it¡¯s fine if you let a dog climb the mountain, but you also let a horse climb the mountain? if they win, they¡¯ll get a 10 million prize money. will they spend money?¡± they were just two animals! would giving them mary rewards be effective? ¡°i think you might as well reward storm with some grass and give storm a big bone!¡± storm and storm both looked at li ruhua in disdain. they also like money, okay? what¡¯s wrong with money? why don¡¯t you want money? then, it turned out that leng rongrong¡¯s conditions were very attractive. storm and rainstorm sped out at the same time. li ruhua was caught off guard and almost fell head first on rainstorm¡¯s back. ¡°f * ck, this is really strange!¡± li ruhua cursed after she sat down. even a horse and a dog would be moved by money. although he knew storm and rainstorm were different from ordinary horses and dogs, he did not expect them to like money so much ¡­ so, was this a dog following its master? the owner loved to spend money, so this horse and dog also loved money? the corner of li ruhua¡¯s mouth lifted. he was riding on the back of a horse in the storm, and was a little regretful that he had followed them out. it was simply too terrifying. he was a man, but he was almost scared to tears by a horse. from time to time, he would let out a scream simr to that of a frightened woman. huahua felt that she had lost all her face. Chapter 250

Chapter 250: storm, are you joking with them?

Trantor: 549690339

the speed of the storm was on par with each other. one moment, the storm was in front, and the next moment, the storm was in front. for the sake of ten million, these two were going all out. their eyes were filled with the glint of swords. leng rongrongy on storm¡¯s back calmly, grabbing storm¡¯s hair. she felt that the feeling of being as fast as lightning was toofortable. it was definitely cooler and morefortable than driving. this was what it really meant to be in a joyride. there weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the road at night, so the storm and rain didn¡¯t scare people. even if someone saw the storm and rain, they didn¡¯t see clearly what it was before they found that the storm and rain had disappeared. ¡°what was that thing that just passed by?¡± ¡°that white thing looks like a dog?¡± ¡± bullsh * t, how could it be a dog? a dog is so big, it must be a horse! ¡± ¡°bullsh * t, that ck one is the real horse. i saw it clearly!¡± ¡°he ran so fast, can you see him clearly?¡± ¡°what the hell is this? but i think it¡¯s pretty cool!¡± ¡­¡­ the people who saw it asionally discussed it. leng rongrong and li ruhua had been on their backs the entire time. li ruhua patted storm¡¯s head and said in a low voice, ¡± storm, can you slow down? it¡¯s too dangerous! ¡± storm didn¡¯t even turn his head. he snorted and ran even faster! to let it lose to storm? that was impossible! that¡¯s 10 million! money, it liked money. although it couldn¡¯t be eaten, the taste of money was very good! li ruhua touched his bald head and wanted to cry but no tears came out. he thought that if he had hair, it would have been blown bald by the wind. what kind of f * cking horse was this? it was even faster than a car. he had just seen two cars almost rear-end them when they saw them. the two drivers rushed out of the cars and argued over what the thing was. then they started fighting. ¡°why don¡¯t you put me down?¡± after hesitating for a long time, li ruhua asked pitifully. his little heart couldn¡¯t take it. he still wanted to go home and wash the dishes. riding a horse was not fun at all. he did not want to ride a horse in this life! the storm didn¡¯t seem like it was going to stop anytime soon. seeing that the storm was right in front of it, it picked up speed and even let out a neigh, as if it was very unhappy with li ruhua. if it could speak, it would probably be cursing out loud. the other party was fighting with all his might, but li ruhua kept asking him to slow down? the two of them were almost walking side by side, and the gap between them was not very big. when they arrived at the foot of nanshan hill, the two of them arrived almost at the same time. just as they were about to run up the mountain, li ruhua was frightened. taking advantage of the fact that the rain had stopped for a moment, she slid down from the back of the storm. he really couldn¡¯t afford to hurt himself. he didn¡¯t want to y anymore. it was so steep. how could a horse climb up? if the horse didn¡¯t fall to its death, he would! he¡¯d better go home and wash the dishes. it¡¯s safer to do so. the storm didn¡¯t care that li ruhua had gone down. it rushed up the stairs like a whirlwind. storm and leng rongrong stopped for a moment and looked at li ruhua. ¡°huahua, are you getting more and more timid?¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you can wait for us here. ¡± li ruhua nodded. the storm then whistled and rushed to the top of the mountain like a gust of wind. there were many people climbing nanshan hill, especially after breakfast and dinner. some people woulde over to exercise. when the storm and the storm rushed up the mountain, many people saw it. many people were stunned and looked at the storm and the storm in a daze. at the same time, li chenle, who was in a state of mental breakdown due to a charity event, also saw the storm. he sat on the steps and rubbed his eyes, seriously suspecting if he had seen wrongly. ¡°b-storm?¡± at li chenle¡¯s shout, storm, who had just climbed a few steps, turned around and dashed toward li chenle. li chenle was drinking water with an unfinished piece of bread in his hand. the charity program he had filmed had ended, and he was going down the mountain alone. he didn¡¯t expect to encounter a storm here. li chenle¡¯s eyes lit up when he confirmed that it was going to be a storm. f * ck, is this horse lost? she actually came here, this ce was very far from mo linyuan¡¯s house! f * ck, his luck was too f * cking good. although he couldn¡¯t get the dog, the horse was going to be his soon! ¡°are you lost? i¡¯ll send you home, okay?¡± li chenle said kindly. he knew that the horse should be able to understand humannguage! storm nced at li chenle. then, it leaned over and took a bite of the bread in li chenle¡¯s hand. it chewed twice and swallowed it. following that, storm looked at the water in li chenle¡¯s hand and took a bite. then, he raised his head and gulped down the water. following that, storm threw the bottle into li chenle¡¯s hands and shot him a disdainful look. then, he started running up the mountain. li chenle held the water bottle in his hand in a daze. what did this mean???? ¡°young master li, we meet again. what a coincidence!¡± leng rongrong was lying on storm¡¯s back, and when she saw li chenle, she waved at him. li chenle was speechless ¡­ f * ck, didn¡¯t that horse go missing? f * ck, he thought his luck had turned and he could finally get this thing. li chenle¡¯s face turned green as he looked at his bread and water that had been eaten. storm looked at li chenle in disdain before speeding up to the top of the mountain. li chenle looked at leng rongrong lying on storm¡¯s back, and his eyes turned red. this horse and dog were really the best of the best. if he could get them into his hands ¡­ no, he had to make a n. he had to find an animal expert and get these two things. ever since he saw the storm, he couldn¡¯t forget this guy. he had tried to find other simr horses and dogs, but the other dogs and horses were not as smart and beautiful as these two. even though he had suffered a few losses at the hands of leng rongrong and storm, li chenle was still insistent on getting his hands on these two. at the top of the mountain. after the storm elerated, it arrived almost at the same time as the heavy rain. leng rongrong coughed. ¡± since we¡¯re here at the same time, the reward will be canceled. ¡± storm was speechless. rainstorm was speechless. was he joking with them? the two big ones looked at leng rongrong, who had jumped down from storm¡¯s back, with resentment. leng rongrong burst intoughter. she raised her hand and patted storm and storm¡¯s heads at the same time, thenughed and said, ¡± i¡¯m just joking. i¡¯ll give you the moneyter. since you¡¯re here at the same time, how about we split it half each? ¡± since i don¡¯t have any scenes tomorrow, why don¡¯t i go with you to buy something?¡± storm nodded at the same time, extremely excited. half is good, i can buy, buy, buy! Chapter 251

Chapter 251: why did lord fourth leave without saying goodbye?

Trantor: 549690339

when the storm came down from the top of the mountain, it swept past like a gust of wind, and then the storm swept away the food li chenle was eating. li chenle¡¯s hands were empty. he turned to look and saw the ck and white duo go down like a gust of wind. ¡­¡±this is too much! why is he always the unlucky one?¡± li chenle was flustered and exasperated. he stomped his feet and gave chase. as a result, he missed a step and rolled down the steps. fortunately, the flight of steps wasn¡¯t too high, and they were already at the foot of the mountain, so li chenle didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. however, when he got up, he happened to be kneeling in front of the storm. ¡°young master li, you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± leng rongrong said. li chenle was speechless. he was really going crazy! storm raised his paw and patted li chenle¡¯s head lightly. his good-looking face seemed to be saying, ¡± good boy, you knelt well! ¡± li chenle was speechless ¡­ storm continued to act like a tsundere, stomping his hooves as he looked at li chenle in disdain. li chenle was so angry that heughed when he saw how furious storm was. what was he doing? why was elder ma looking at him with such a look of disdain? just wait and see, sooner orter they would call him master, and sooner orter they would be his pets! li ruhua rushed over from the other side, and was stunned when she saw li chenle. ¡± young master li, what¡¯s wrong? even if my young madam is like a god, you don¡¯t have to kneel, right? even if you kneel and make a wish, it won¡¯t work!¡± li chenle: ¡°??? ¡± ruhua¡¯s eyes darted around, and she suddenly thought of something. she took out her phone and snapped a picture of li chenle kneeling on the ground. then, huahua said innocently, ¡± young master li, i¡¯ll send you the phototer. when my young madam bes popr, you might be able to ride on her poprity! ¡± li chenle was speechless. what the hell was he doing? he wasn¡¯t an artiste! this li ruhua, after following leng rongrong for so long, why did she seem to have be more scheming? she used to be so silly! young master li was so angry that he almost vomited blood. then, he saw li ruhua turn around and get on the ck horse. they left together. he sat alone on the steps, despairing to death. ¡­¡­ on the way back, leng rongrong touched storm¡¯s head, thinking about leng qingqing. leng qingqing¡¯s actions were too outrageous. of course, she would not let her off so easily. no matter what, she had to educate her. if she didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would probably find trouble with her again and again. it was one thing to find trouble with her, but what she hated the most was leng qingqing scheming against innocent people. she wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but what if she hit the two innocent children when the car lost control? the twins were innocent. storm nodded obediently. when she got home, leng rongrong realized that mo linyuan and tang luo were not there. the house was empty. leng rongrong frowned. where did he go? recently, mo linyuan had been staying at home at night and rarely went out. moreover, he would tell her before he went out. ¡°youngdy, there¡¯s a note on the coffee table.¡± li ruhua was the first to notice the note on the coffee table. there was a line of words written on it. it was a note left by tang luo, saying that they had to fly to country M for some matters, and that leng rongrong and li ruhua did not need to worry. he said that he would be back in three to five days at the least and half a month at the most. leng rongrong looked at the note suspiciously. mo linyuan did not even give her a call and left immediately? her cheeks were puffed up, and she was a little emotional and a little depressed. what was so urgent that he didn¡¯t even have time to call or leave a note for tang luo before he went to country M? taking out her phone, leng rongrong called mo linyuan¡¯s number unhappily. however, mo linyuan¡¯s phone was turned off after a long time. he couldn¡¯t get through to tang luo¡¯s phone either. he had probably already boarded the ne. leng rongrong was speechless. little nan yu wasn¡¯t around and mo linyuan and tang luo had run away. suddenly, she felt that the house was a little too big. leng rongrong leaned back on the sofa, feeling a little ufortable. the vi was so quiet that it was not lively at all. after li ruhua finished cleaning up, she looked at leng rongrong, at a loss. it was rare to see his young madam in such a low mood. this was the first time he had seen the young madam so down. when the young madam was happy, he was a little afraid of her. when the young madam was unhappy, li ruhua always felt that the young madam was scarier. she had a faint, terrifying aura around her, and it was gloomy. he rarely saw the young madam like this, so he didn¡¯t know how tofort her. after thinking for a while, he said, ¡± the young master is probably busy with work. why don¡¯t you use the young master¡¯s card to buy, buy, and buy? ¡± leng rongrong looked up at li ruhua. she did not buy anything, but stood up abruptly. ¡± huahua, rest early. i¡¯m going to deal with some things. ¡± i¡¯m in a bad mood, so i¡¯ll go find leng qingqing to vent my anger. anyway, this leng qingqing needed to be taught a lesson! moreover, she also had to go and ask the leng family if mo linyuan was telling the truth. if she was not leng guantong¡¯s biological daughter, then who was her biological father? ¡± ah, young madam, where are you going? do you need me to apany you? ¡± li ruhua looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡± it¡¯s already sote. is there anything that can¡¯t be settled by tomorrow? ¡± ¡°not good.¡± leng rongrong rushed out of the house and shouted ¡°storm,¡± which appeared like a gust of wind. rainstorm followed them slowly. it looked like he was going to follow them. ¡°then let¡¯s go together.¡± leng rongrong pped storm¡¯s neck, and then a man, a dog, and a horse galloped out of the courtyard. li ruhua stood at the door and sighed. ¡± i¡¯m the one staying behind again? ¡± am i a left-behind child? why don¡¯t you bring me along every time?¡± huahua returned to the house pitifully and began to silently wipe the floor again. she only went to sleep after the floor glowed. leng rongrong soon arrived outside the leng family¡¯s courtyard. the door to the leng family¡¯s courtyard was closed. she didn¡¯t call for anyone to open the door. instead, she asked storm to kick the door open. the huge iron gate copsed just like that, making a huge noise. leng guantong and a few others rushed out because of the hugemotion. they were shocked when they saw leng rongrong and the two animals. ¡°leng rongrong, what are you doing here?¡± leng guantong¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets as she red at leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡°haven¡¯t you caused enough harm to our family?¡± li mn was also looking at leng rongrong with red eyes, full of resentment. ¡°when did i harm you?¡± leng rongrong sat on the back of the storm, looking down at li mn and the others. under the moonlight, she was like a fairy who had descended from the sky on a divine beast, exuding a cold and arrogant aura. Chapter 252

Chapter 252: they are hungry

Trantor: 549690339

¡°if it wasn¡¯t for you, would the leng family have any problems?¡± ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for you, would our qingqing be in such a situation? would she be so embarrassed?¡± ¡± leng rongrong, i wanted to acknowledge you, but you treated us like this. do you even have a conscience? ¡± ¡± we all wanted to be good to you and let youe home, but in the end, you¡¯re trying to harm us! ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, you don¡¯t deserve to be my daughter!¡± leng guantong scolded leng rongrong. although he looked older and fierce, in terms of imposing manner, he waspletely inferior to leng rongrong, who sat on the storm gate and listened to his usations calmly. leng rongrong thought it was funny, extremely funny. it was all her? she had harmed the leng family? she didn¡¯t seem to have done anything. at most, she just returned the things they had prepared. this was harming people? who was the one who wanted to harm her? ¡°bitch! what are you doing here?¡± li mn also looked up at leng rongrong. she wanted to tear leng rongrong into pieces. this morning, leng qingqing had given them a bolt out of the blue, and they had received news during the day that something had happened to the leng family. if this continued, the leng family would be finished! this was all thanks to leng rongrong. li mn wished she could tear leng rongrong to pieces. their n had been perfect, but in the end, it had ended up like this. ¡°you heartless thing!¡± leng rongrong slid down from storm¡¯s body nimbly, then walked in front of li mn and leng guantong in a few steps. the corners of her lips curled up into a devilish smile. ¡± do i have no conscience? ¡± ¡°if you had a conscience, would you have caused your father¡¯spany to close down?¡± li mn was furious. ¡± you¡¯ll embarrass your sister? how could you have caused the leng family to be in this state? don¡¯t forget that your surname is also leng. if you were a human, you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± ¡°yeah, no one can do such things. so, you¡¯re not worthy of being human.¡± leng rongrong looked at leng guantong and li mn casually. she lowered her head and chuckled, then looked up with a terrifying and cold light in her eyes. ¡°leng guantong, li mn, tell me honestly, who was the one who harmed who first? have i harmed you? what did i do to you? weren¡¯t you the one who invited me to the club for dinner? didn¡¯t you invite me to your house for a meal? oh. you said you wanted to acknowledge me and bring me home, but you said you¡¯re sorry. then, you put medicine in my rice bowl, and now you want to take my husband away? i didn¡¯t eat the food you gave me. i put the food you put in your own bowl. that¡¯s not too much, right? after all, they were prepared by themselves. after so much hard work, they couldn¡¯t possibly give it to others to enjoy. of course, they had to enjoy it themselves! as for that retard, he¡¯s going to mess with that dog!¡± leng rongrong smiled and looked at leng guantong. ¡± mr. leng, didn¡¯t you prepare it yourself? didn¡¯t you prepare it for your daughter? i didn¡¯t do anything. i¡¯ve finished what i should eat and i¡¯m leaving. what has your family¡¯s situation got to do with me?¡± leng guantong and li mn were furious. leng rongrong continued, ¡± oh, i forgot, you¡¯re people without a conscience, so you probably don¡¯t know what it means to speak with a conscience. forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. i didn¡¯te here to discuss this with you. whether the leng corporation closes down or whether leng qingqing sleeps with a dog or a pig, what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°leng rongrong, you b * tch, and your mouth is so venomous. i¡¯m not li mn if i don¡¯t beat you to death today!¡± li mn was flustered and exasperated. she raised her hand and pped him. leng rongrong raised her hand and easily caught li mn¡¯s hand. a cold glint shed in her eyes, and she exerted a little force, causing li mn to cry out in pain. leng rongrong was flung to the side, and li mn fell to the ground. storm howled twice, gloating at his misfortune. then, some small wild cats and dogs nearby, who probably remembered the sound of the storm, all rushed in. li mn was trampled on the ground by a group of stray cats and dogs. some of the dogs were peeing on her body. she couldn¡¯t get up even if she wanted to. when leng rongrong flung her away just now, both of her arms had been dislocated. ¡°leng rongrong! you vicious person, you¡¯re truly vicious to the bone! you will be punished by the heavens!¡± leng rongrong nced at li mn coldly. ¡± i can let you suffer the wrath of the heavens first. do you know that these stray cats haven¡¯t had their fill in a long time? they¡¯re all very hungry, so they don¡¯t mind eating you. ¡± ¡°you, you dare!¡± li mn was trembling. leng rongrong didn¡¯t pay any more attention to li mn. she walked toward leng guantong aggressively. step by step, she approached leng guantong. behind her were two dogs and a horse that were much bigger than her. subconsciously, leng guantong became nervous and stepped back. ¡°you, what are you doing!¡± ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re my daughter. you have to call me father, you¡¯re so silly.¡± ¡°father?¡± leng rongrong tilted her head andughed evilly. ¡± are you sure you¡¯re my father? i heard that you¡¯re not my biological father. i¡¯m here today to ask you about this.¡± leng guantong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he had thought that he could y the emotional card with leng rongrong, but he did not expect that leng rongrong actually knew about this? how did she know? how could she possibly know? it was impossible for her to know. only her family knew about this. ¡°what are you talking about?¡± leng guantong looked at leng rongrong with a reproachful expression, ¡± if i¡¯m not your father, who is? ¡± ¡°can you be my father? if you were my father, what¡¯s the difference between you and a beast?¡± leng rongrong closed in on leng guantong step by step. she just stared at leng guantong, her beautiful eyes full of sharpness. she forced leng guantong back into the house. ¡°i ¡­ i¡¯m not very patient.¡± leng rongrong looked at leng guantong and said, ¡± you¡¯d better tell me the truth, or i can take something from you for a paternity test. ¡± do you think i should take a finger or an ear for a dna test?¡± ¡°you!¡± leng guantong was so frightened that she fell back onto her sofa. leng rongrong sat down on the sofa opposite her. she crossed her legs, exuding an extraordinary aura. she looked like a carefree little girl, but every look in her eyes could make one¡¯s hair stand on end, making one feel that she was an extremely terrifying person. upstairs. leng qingqing was in her room, watching the surveince footage on herputer screen. the surveince cameras were all showing the scene downstairs. this was the surveince camera that she had asked someone to install today, and it was also prepared to deal with leng rongrong. she had not expected that leng rongrong woulde knocking on her door before she could even think of a way to get her toe. Chapter 253

Chapter 253: chapter 254 storm, go!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°bitch!¡± leng qingqing clenched her fists tightly. she looked at the calm leng rongrong on the screen and gritted her teeth in hatred. she didn¡¯t expect that her scheme today would fail. this b * tch had actually escaped. she was safe and sound, and no one was hurt. she mmed her hand on the table and narrowed her eyes. ¡± you¡¯re here at the right time. the people i called are here too! ¡± leng qingqing sat on her chair, turned around, and looked into her room. there were all kinds of people. some looked frivolous, some stood against the wall, exuding a cold aura, and some were eating lollipops, but when they looked up, their eyes were filled with unconceble killing intent. she had used some tricks to invite these people. today, she was going to teach leng rongrong a lesson. leng rongrong probably did not know that she was here to die today! he stood up from his chair and walked to the door. ¡± follow me. i told you just now that you have to deal with that person. if you deal with her, you will definitely be paid. i will ask my master to give you what you want! ¡± the few of them followed leng qingqing. ¡± then you have to tell your master. you know what we want, it¡¯s not very difficult to get. ¡± the man who was eating the lollipop said in a casual manner. leng qingqing turned around and said coldly, ¡± my master dotes on me the most. he will give me whatever i say. since he said he would give it to you, he will naturally give it to you! ¡± the group of people didn¡¯t say anything and followed leng qingqing down the steps. themotion upstairs attracted leng rongrong and leng guantong¡¯s attention. the two of them looked up at the same time. then, he saw leng qingqing and the other strangely dressed people. some of them were wearing hooded shirts, some were wearing traditional chinese outfits, and some were even wearing suits. some were thin, some were tall, some were fat, and some were very short. they all looked a little strange. however, he could feel that the people in this group had some killing intent. he should be a professional killer. leng rongrong nced at leng qingqing, still nonchnt. that look hurt leng qingqing. she had thought that leng rongrong would be afraid when she saw so many people, but she realized that she was not afraid at all. she still had that indifferent attitude, as if she looked down on the whole world. it was too infuriating! it was as if she had thrown out a fist, but what weed her was a ball of cotton that couldn¡¯t be broken no matter how hard she tried. she was exhausted from all the beating, but cotton was still cotton. there was no change, and he might even be mocking her. taking a deep breath, leng qingqing walked up to leng rongrong, then crossed her arms and looked down at leng rongrong. ¡± b * tch, let me tell you the truth. you¡¯re not my father¡¯s biological son. who knows where you came from? ¡± your mother gave birth to you, but she didn¡¯t care about you. she died. as for your father, your mother didn¡¯te to find you even after she died. i guess he¡¯s either dead or a scumbag!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and a de in her hand suddenly flew towards leng qingqing. leng qingqing did not dodge, and the lollipop in the hands of the young man behind her flew out, directly hitting leng rongrong¡¯s de away. leng guantong let out a sigh of relief. the leng n was saved. with the help of this group of people, the leng n would not have any problems! this little b * tch was here to die today. fortunately, qingqing had impersonated him and acknowledged him as her master. that master was so powerful. if anything happened to the leng family, he could help them with a lift of his hand. leng rongrong¡¯s expression remained calm. she was neither nervous nor afraid that her de had been sent flying. her face remained calm. she was still sitting on the sofa with her legs crossedzily, as if the matter had nothing to do with her. ¡°you can continue pretending.¡± leng qingqing turned around and said to her men, ¡± i¡¯ll leave this woman to you. don¡¯t kill her. it¡¯s best if you cripple her, the kind that would make her wish she was dead! ¡± she¡¯s quite pretty. if you¡¯re interested, you can y with her however you like. i won¡¯t charge you anything!¡± ¡± aren¡¯t you making a mountain out of a molehill? she¡¯s just a little girl, and you¡¯ve asked so many of us toe? ¡± lollipop took out another lollipop from her pocket and started eating. the others behind him alsoughed in a perverted way. ¡± we¡¯ve underestimated her. and that horse and dog, they¡¯re not easy to deal with. ¡± leng qingqing took a few steps back and said to leng guantong, ¡± father, let¡¯s go and save mother. let them deal with her! ¡± the father and daughter turned around and went to find their mother. leng rongrong yawned on the sofa. she moved her fingers and smiled at the cold-looking person. pared to fighting leng qingqing, it¡¯s obviously more interesting to fight you guys.¡± ¡°who¡¯s going first, or are we all going together?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were indifferent, as if she did not care about them at all. the man with the lollipop licked his lips and looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡± you seem to be quite arrogant. you¡¯re not afraid of us? then i¡¯ll go first.¡± as he spoke, the man with the lollipop moved closer to leng rongrong. leng rongrong was still sitting on the sofa. with a kick, the coffee table flew towards the lollipop man. the teacups and other items on the coffee table seemed toe to life as they all flew up and rushed towards the lollipop man due to inertia. the lollipop man easily blocked everything with his hand. he even caught the heavy coffee table with one hand and gently threw it to the side. ¡°interesting. you¡¯re quite strong, aren¡¯t you?¡± a trace of ruthlessness shed across the lollipop man¡¯s eyes. before he could get close, leng rongrong raised her hand, and four thin des as thin as cicada¡¯s wings flew toward him. the lollipop man quickly took out countless lollipops from his pocket and threw them at the de. the de sliced the lollipop in half, and the lollipop man had no choice but to dodge to the side. the four des flew towards the wall and sank into it. the man with the lollipop turned around and was slightly surprised. then, the lollipop man attacked leng rongrong again. at the same time, the storm came in. ¡°storm, storm, go!¡± leng rongrong shouted at the two big ones. when the two big guys saw everyone, they were inexplicably excited. their eyes sparkled as they looked at the cold person. everyone was speechless. a horse and a dog? what kind of dog is this? why is it so big? why? they all felt their scalps go numb, as if they had been targeted by these two animals, and something ominous was about to happen. storm looked at each other, then rushed forward without saying anything. Chapter 254

Chapter 254: chapter 255-all abused

Trantor: 549690339

the storm chased the crowd madly. the person with the most hair ran wildly. with a neigh, storm suddenly stood up and raised his hooves, looking like a giant. the person who was being chased in front felt a creepy feeling. someone directly stabbed a dagger at rainstorm. rainstorm¡¯s hooves were as flexible as a human¡¯s arms. with a pat and a twist, the dagger bent. then, it pressed the man down with its hooves and bit his hair. rainstorm was speechless. as soon as he bit into it, rainstorm felt a strong taste. all of a sudden, he was so disgusted that he even threw out his tongue. furious, storm kicked one of them right in front of leng rongrong. leng rongrong was currently sparring with the lollipop man. after ying for a while, she was bored and had just removed one of the lollipop man¡¯s arms when she saw a figure flying towards her. without much thought, leng rongrong grabbed the other party¡¯s arm and dismembered it in a few moves. all of a sudden, the man¡¯s hands were dislocated, and he couldn¡¯t move. however, the other party was also a ruthless person. even though he could not move his hands, he did not make a sound, but raised his leg and kicked towards leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. she grabbed the leg and nced at the thick-haired man. the man suddenly felt a chill down his spine. it¡¯s finished! don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to break your legs too? the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up, and she smiled like a beautiful little devil. with two cracks, the man¡¯s leg was dislocated. the man suddenly fell to the ground like a pool of mud and couldn¡¯t move. he opened his mouth and cursed, ¡± f * ck, what the hell are you? why are you so strong! ¡± this woman clearly looked very weak. how could she be so powerful? he didn¡¯t even have time to resist before his entire body was dislocated. the others looked at leng rongrong warily. if they had thought that leng rongrong was a weak woman from the beginning, they had now realized that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. this unremarkable-looking woman was too terrifying. of course, the ck horse and the white dog were also scary. the man with the lollipop was the closest to leng rongrong. he had seen with his own eyes how leng rongrong had dismembered the thick-haired man¡¯s limbs, and he was shocked. after living for so long, this was the first time he had seen his own teammate being tormented so miserably. ¡°let¡¯s attack together!¡± the lollipop man panicked and called out to his other teammates. her other teammates did not dare to be negligent, and all of them surrounded leng rongrong. outside, it was quiet. leng guantong and leng wushuang had already gotten li mn out of the stray cats. li mn had been bitten by the stray dogs and cats a few times. although she wasn¡¯t dead, she was still in a terrible state. her elegant image was now disheveled and her clothes were tattered, making her look like a beggar. li mn even felt like she was hallucinating. she kept shouting,¡±go away! go away!¡± she waved her hands as if something was pouncing on her. ¡± mom, it¡¯s fine now. let¡¯s go and see how that b * tch dies! ¡± leng qingqing consoled li mn and walked into the hall. in the main hall, quan jiujiu was already surrounded by a group of people. storm and storm were not in a hurry. they were each holding a person down and ying with him like children ying with their toys. the people in their hands were being yed by them very miserably. the few men in front of leng rongrong, including lollipop, were exuding a dangerous and terrifying aura. ¡°she¡¯s dead!¡± leng qingqing¡¯s voice was low, and her eyes were shining with excitement. there were so many people here. she did not believe that no matter how strong leng rongrong was, she could not be stronger than so many people. not to mention the two beasts. she suddenly thought of something and let go of li mn¡¯s arm. ¡± dad, mom, wait a moment. i¡¯ve prepared a gift for those two bastards! ¡± leng qingqing turned around and ran outside. then, she carried in a bundle of grass and a big bone. she had prepared this beforehand and put it in the garage. she heard that the grass was the favorite grass of horses and the bones were the best bones, but she had put poison on it. leng qingqing felt that these two beasts would definitely be poisoned to death. she also hated these two beasts to the bone. after rushing into the hall, leng qingqing took the bones and a bundle of grass and said to storm and storm, ¡±e, storm,e and eat grass and bones. they¡¯re all good things. don¡¯t you like to eat them? ¡± leng qingqing¡¯s seduction caused storm to look at her. when storm saw the grass in leng qingqing¡¯s hand, his eyes widened. it looked like a very delicious grass. as a glutton, storm rushed towards leng qingqing and smacked the grass in her hand away. just as it was about to eat it, it sniffed it and looked up at leng qingqing, who was looking at it with an interesting expression. ¡°eat, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± leng qingqing saw that the storm was about to finish eating, but suddenly stopped eating, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. rainstorm stopped eating. it just looked at leng qingqing with suspicion. do you think it¡¯s stupid? there was definitely a problem if he kept asking it to eat. storm stopped eating and kicked the grass back towards leng qingqing. then, he suddenly stood up and was as terrifying as a giant. storm¡¯s front two feet were about to step on leng qingqing. leng qingqing was scared out of her wits. she looked at the storm in a panic and forgot to dodge. storm stepped on leng qingqing¡¯s body. he didn¡¯t use too much force and didn¡¯t stomp leng qingqing to death. however, he still scared leng qingqing to the point of copse. sheid on the ground,pletely dumbfounded. when the storm left, she was still in a daze. storm came over and picked up the bone that leng qingqing had thrown aside with its mouth, stuffing it directly into leng qingqing¡¯s mouth. then, storm howled at her, revealing its sharp and terrifying teeth. leng qingqing shivered in fear. she hadpletely lost control of her dder. on the other side, leng rongrong had easily dealt with everyone. one by one, they were piled up in a corner. then, their arms and legs were dislocated, and they could not move. they could only scream in pain. because the screams were too loud, leng rongrong looked at the group of people and said, ¡± if you continue to scream, i¡¯ll break your jaws so you won¡¯t be able to make a sound. ¡± the group of people instantly shut their mouths in fear. everyone could feel that leng rongrong was not joking when she spoke. she was serious. she could really break their jaws. everyone fell silent, and the entire hall became quiet. leng rongrong walked towards li mn and leng guantong, who were standing at the door. her face was cold the whole time, and storm and storm followed behind her leisurely. Chapter 255

Chapter 255: give back what¡¯s mine

Trantor: 549690339

leng guantong looked at the person leng rongrong had just beaten up and her daughter, who was still paralyzed on the ground. her whole body trembled. li mn was still going crazy, trying to drive away something in her surroundings. ¡°go away, all of you go away!¡± ¡°don¡¯t bite me!¡± ¡°go away!¡± li mn ran away crazily while holding her head. leng guantong looked at leng rongrong, her legs weak. ¡± what else do you want? ¡± when he saw that his house was in a mess, he had thought that the people leng qingqing had called were enough to deal with leng rongrong. who would have thought that this would be the situation? ¡°are you my real father or not? tell me the truth.¡± leng rongrong looked at leng guantang and questioned him. ¡°i, i¡¯m not.¡± leng guantong didn¡¯t dare to lie. if he didn¡¯t, leng rongrong wouldn¡¯t let him off either. he could tell that this woman was really scary. ¡°you¡¯re not?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± very good. who is my biological father?¡± after all, leng guantong had a history with her mother, which was why she had be leng guantong¡¯s daughter. but the question was, who was her biological father? ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± leng guantong stepped back subconsciously. she was extremely nervous. behind leng rongrong, storm was baring its fangs, revealing the terrifying teeth in its mouth. beside it, storm was standing upright on purpose, creating a huge pressure. anyone who saw this scene would be afraid. leng tongtong felt that storm could easily kill him with a single kick. he really didn¡¯t mean to hide who leng rongrong¡¯s biological father was. he really didn¡¯t know. when bai wanrong came to him, she was already pregnant with leng rongrong. he had asked her who the father of the child was, but bai wanrong didn¡¯t say anything, so how could he know who leng rongrong¡¯s father was? now that bai wanrong was dead, it was even more impossible to know whose child leng rongrong was. ¡°you really don¡¯t know?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°i really don¡¯t know.¡± leng guantong leaned against the door frame. her legs were so weak that if she wasn¡¯t leaning against the door frame, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand. leng rongrong snorted coldly, ¡± leng guantong, what did you take from my mother? spit out everything, or none of you will live today.¡± ¡°i, i ¡­¡± leng guantong said nervously, ¡± what could i have taken? i didn¡¯t take anything ¡­ ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness as she flicked a de towards leng guantang. the de, which was so thin that it was almost transparent, slit leng guangtong¡¯s neck and stuck into the door frame. leng guantong touched her neck. the moment she saw the blood, her eyes rolled back and she almost fainted. leng rongrong said, fiddling with a sharp de in her hand as she looked at leng guantong. ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t have much patience. ¡± leng guantong¡¯s legs trembled as she mumbled, ¡± this vi ¡­ was left behind by your mother ¡­ and, and a few other houses ¡­ leng, the leng corporation was also your mother¡¯spany ¡­ ¡± leng guantong told the truth nervously. ¡°since it belongs to my mother, it should have nothing to do with you. return my things to me.¡± leng rongrong looked at leng guantong and said coldly, ¡± i¡¯ll give you a week¡¯s time. i want you to hand everything over to me. ¡± leng guantong trembled in fear and said nothing. leng rongrong looked at leng guantong in disgust. she thought for a moment and returned to leng qingqing. looking at leng qingqing who was like a puddle of mud on the ground, she took out the bone in her mouth and broke the hard bone with a crack. leng qingqing¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°the next time you deal with me, if you use such underhanded methods and implicate others, you¡¯ll end up like this bone.¡± with that, leng rongrong smashed the bone on leng qingqing¡¯s face, and leng qingqing fainted. ¡°storm, storm, go home and sleep!¡± leng rongrong flipped onto storm¡¯s back, and they quickly left the leng residence. when leng qinglei received a call from his father and rushed over to the leng residence, he was greeted by the sight of a scene of rascals. leng qinglei¡¯s face turned ashen when she saw the group of people screaming in the corner. leng guantong was sitting on the sofa with her face buried. hearing themotion, she looked up at leng qinglei, her eyes red. ¡± qinglei, our leng family is going to be destroyed by that little b * tch. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t i say not to provoke them?¡± leng qingle frowned. ¡± i can¡¯t even figure out mo linyuan¡¯s background, let alone leng rongrong. although she¡¯s from the countryside, have you ever seen a country bumpkin who¡¯s so ruthless? ¡± ¡± today, that b * tch came to our door of her own ord. she¡¯s really too vicious. she wants me to hand over everything the leng family has! ¡± leng guantong said angrily, ¡± tell me, can i get over it? i¡¯ve been working on this for many years. thepany¡¯s situation is very bad now, and she wants all the real estate in my hands!¡± ¡°go away, go away! damn dog, go away!¡± li mn was waving her arms like a lunatic on the steps. on the ground, leng qingqing had already woken up, but her eyes were extremely dull, as if she had lost her soul. leng qinglei¡¯s frown deepened. looking at leng otaku¡¯s sorry state, he also hated leng rongrong so much that he gritted his teeth. of course, although he hated it, he wouldn¡¯t lose his mind. the current situation of the leng family was not leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s match at all. if they went to find trouble with them, it would be like hitting a stone with an egg. ¡°qing lei, what should we do? i really can¡¯t take this lying down. i can¡¯t give everything to leng rongrong!¡± leng guantong looked at leng qinglei. ¡± you¡¯re my son. you can¡¯t just leave your old father alone, can you? ¡± you have to think of something for me!¡± leng qinglei was speechless. he nced at the group of people who were gathered together. ¡± don¡¯t cause trouble. it¡¯s not the right time to fight them. ¡± especially when mo linyuan and leng rongrong joined forces. the news about mo ling er had already spread, so there would definitely be a misunderstanding between these two. when they separate, leng rongrong will be easy to deal with!¡± ¡°so we have to keep waiting?¡± leng guantong was furious. ¡°it¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge.¡± leng qingle said calmly, ¡± give leng rongrong what should be given to her first. we¡¯ll take it all back from herter. ¡± leng guantong probably trusted her son a lot, so she nodded after hearing his words. ¡°you¡¯ll have a way to deal with them, right?¡± leng guantong asked. leng qinglei didn¡¯t say anything. she just narrowed her eyes. ¡°then what do we do next? if we return everything to leng rongrong, where are we going to stay?¡± leng guantong looked at leng qinglei. ¡± i¡¯ll send you guys abroad. isn¡¯t her master abroad? send her to her master¡¯s ce. ¡± leng qinglei¡¯s face was cold as she said, ¡± she was so stupid to expose her identity. make good use of her identity as bai wanrong¡¯s daughter and get more things from her master!¡± Chapter 256

Chapter 256: shopping in the mall during the storm

Trantor: 549690339

after leng rongrong returned home that day, she slept soundly. the next day, when she went to the set, she found out from gu meiyue that leng qingqing had been scared half to death that night and had almost gone crazy. it was said that both mother and daughter were crazy. gu meiyue asked if leng rongrong was the one who did it. leng rongrong casually said that she had not done anything. after that, gu meiyue idolized leng rongrong even more. she said that leng rongrong was cool and did not know how she did it. leng qingqing had always been proud and arrogant, and it had always been her who teased others. she had never been teased by others. in the end, leng qingqing almost went crazy because of leng rongrong¡¯s nonchntment. this was truly admirable. leng rongrong didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. she continued filming. two dayster, she took a break and prepared to go shopping with storm and storm. she had promised to give them five million each to buy things, so they urged her to go shopping every day. shopping wasn¡¯t a strange thing. however, shopping with a horse and a dog was a little weird. the key was that it was such a big animal ¡­ no one would say anything if they were to go shopping with a cat or a pomeranian in their arms. it was a little weird to go shopping with a horse and a dog that was about the same size as the horse, and they were also shopping. that day, early in the morning, leng rongrong was sitting in the courtyard, resting her chin on her hand as she braved the storm. the storm was easy to exin. no matter how big it was, it could still be said to be a special breed of dog. some shopping malls did allow animals to enter, and dogs and the like could also enter. how to deal with the rainstorm? this guy was a horse! moreover, rainstorm said he wanted to go shopping! this fellow, as a horse, for some reason, suddenly wanted to go shopping ¡­ leng rongrong frowned. li ruhua stood at the side, holding her chin as well. she looked at the tall rainstorm and mumbled, ¡± are you sure rainstorm won¡¯t be beaten out of the mall? ¡± the storm neighed and suddenly stood up. this time, it was even taller. li ruhua was speechless. why did you suddenly do this? it¡¯s so scary. ¡°you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to stand there and pretend you¡¯re a human?¡± leng rongrong looked at the storm and was overjoyed. ¡± hey, is there anyone as tall as you? moreover, no matter how you stand, you¡¯re still a horse when you walk!¡± storm angrily put down his leg. then he stared at leng rongrong, his eyes clearly asking,¡±what should we do then?¡± ¡± i say, you¡¯re a horse. why did you want to go shopping? there¡¯s no clothes in the mall that you can wear! ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. rainstorm was huffing and puffing as if it was saying that it wanted to go to the shopping mall. why could a human go to the shopping mall but not a horse? why are you discriminating against horses? storm had never been to the mall, so it looked very interested. ¡°young madam, are we really bringing them to the mall?¡± li ruhua was still a little doubtful. she didn¡¯t know if she could enter the mall with these two. if they couldn¡¯t go in, would their self-esteem be hurt? ¡°of course, i¡¯ve already agreed.¡± leng rongrong stood up from the bench. ¡± let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll have a meal at the club while we¡¯re at it. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. li ruhua nodded. after that, the two of them, the two big guys, set off together. they directly rode storm and rainstorm and set off, saving them the trouble of driving. because it was still early, it was not time for dinner yet, so they went to a big shopping mall that allowed animals to enter first. leng rongrong and ru hua alighted from the two big bosses and walked straight to the mall. as soon as the two of them appeared, they attracted a lot of attention. everyone¡¯s eyes fell on storm and rainstorm. ¡°mom, is this a dog? it¡¯s so big!¡± ¡± what a beautiful dog! its fur is so long and so white! ¡± ¡°i want to touch it!¡± ¡°what breed is this dog? it looks very special!¡± ¡­¡­ the crowd attracted a lot of onlookers. when leng rongrong entered the mall with the two big ones, a small tail followed behind. the old, the young, and the young all ran with them, watching the storm and storm. the storm was more attractive because it was too good-looking and furry. it looked like a giant samoyed. as for the rainstorm, although it was a little more beautiful than ordinary horses, it did not look too exaggerated, so it did not attract too much attention. many people wanted toe up and touch the storm, but no one dared to. however, a very bold child rushed to leng rongrong and asked in a childish voice, ¡± fairy sister, can i touch that divine beast? ¡± leng rongrong burst intoughter. many peopleughed. ¡°sister fairy, divine beast?¡± ¡°this title seems quite appropriate. this girl is indeed as beautiful as a fairy, and that big dog is also like a divine beast. i¡¯ve never seen such a huge samoyed before!¡± ¡± this can¡¯t be a samoyed, right? how can a samoyed grow to such a size! ¡± ¡± but it is the appearance of a samoyed! ¡± ¡°it looks smarter than the samoyed. the samoyed like to smile, but this dog doesn¡¯t seem to smile. very serious.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a dog. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a wolf! ¡± ¡­¡­ as the crowd was abuzz with discussion, leng rongrong looked at the child. because he was soft and adorable, she touched the child¡¯s head and asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you afraid? this dog is so big, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°don¡¯t be afraid! it¡¯s a divine beast, it will definitely protect others!¡± leng rongrong thought for a moment, then picked up the child. seeing the parents with the child behind, she first asked the parents, and only after getting their consent did she carry the child to touch storm¡¯s head. the child beamed with excitement. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so soft!¡± ¡°big sister, big sister, what¡¯s its name?¡± the child asked. ¡°storm.¡± leng rongrong answered with a smile. ¡°storm?¡± the little guy nodded. ¡± storm is so cute! ¡± the surrounding people didn¡¯t know what to say. could such a big dog be described as cute? although it looked very cute, it always made people feel that it was very scary and dangerous by nature. leng rongrong handed the little girl back to her family, then led storm and storm forward. many people around them took out their phones and started to take pictures and videos. ¡°storm, storm, is there anything you want to buy?¡± leng rongrong asked. suddenly, storm¡¯s eyes were fixed on a kfc. it seemed to have smelled the scent of chicken! it was its favorite chicken! it was especially fragrant! then, without waiting for leng rongrong¡¯s words, the ck horse suddenly headed towards kfc and stood at the door. rainstorm hesitated. how was he going to open the door? how to open this door? it wanted to eat chicken! leng rongrong was speechless. li ruhua was speechless. the crowd was speechless. Chapter 257

Chapter 257: the eye-catching master

Trantor: 549690339

rainstorm used his hooves to poke the door in front of him, but he did not dare to use too much force. after all, he had promised his master not to cause trouble outside. it was very scary when his master beat people up. the door didn¡¯t open after two raindrops, and she felt a little depressed. seeing storm like this, storm walked to the side of the storm with a smug look. then, he raised his leg and pushed the door open. storm nced at storm and entered. after entering, storm hesitated. he didn¡¯t know how to order. he rushed to the counter and drooled when he saw the picture of the fried chicken. there were quite a few people eating inside, and they were all shocked when they saw the storm. at first, everyone was a little nervous and prepared to run away with their things. after all, a ck horse looked a little scary, like a wild beast that would go crazy. however, when they realized that the storm didn¡¯t go crazy and was instead staring at the fried chicken and ordering food, they stopped running. instead, they looked at the storm curiously. ¡°what is this horse doing?¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be thinking of eating chicken legs, right? i saw it staring at the chicken leg?¡± ¡± impossible! don¡¯t horses eat grass? why would they eat chicken legs? ¡± ¡°besides, no matter how smart the horse is, how could it know that there¡¯s food here?¡± ¡± that¡¯s not necessarily true. some animals have been trained by humans to be smarter than humans. it¡¯s not strange for them to know what to eat. ¡± everyone was discussing and looking at the storm curiously. it turned out that the group of people who had ordered food had stopped ordering and were all watching the storm. storm looked at the fried chicken leg and then at the cashier. although he didn¡¯t know how to speak with his mouth, he kept using his eyes to express something. the cashier asked tentatively, ¡± you, want this? ¡± the cashier asked after clicking on the picture of the chicken leg. storm was very happy that the other party had understood. a smile appeared on his horse face, and then his neatly arranged teeth were revealed. his smile was very funny. it nodded in agreement. ¡°how many do you want?¡± the cashier heaved a sigh of relief. she had been frightened by the storm, but seeing that the storm didn¡¯t go crazy and didn¡¯t look like it was snatching other people¡¯s food, she heaved a sigh of relief. although it was a little strange for a horse to buy food, she still epted it calmly and even became serious. he didn¡¯t know how to describe the storm. ¡°ten?¡± the cashier asked carefully. storm shook his head. ten was not enough. ¡°twenty?¡± the cashier asked again. storm continued to shake his head. ¡°fifty?¡± the cashier looked at storm¡¯s body and asked again. storm stomped his horse¡¯s hooves anxiously. ¡°is a hundred enough?¡± rainstorm nodded and smiled with satisfaction. ¡°um, how do you want to pay?¡± the people around themughed so hard that they were about to copse. rainstorm seemed really smart when it came to ordering food, but was he serious about paying? how can you pay for a horse? storm turned around. leng rongrong had just walked in from outside. the moment she entered, many people¡¯s eyes were fixed on her because the storm was also watching her. the storm howled at leng rongrong. although it wasn¡¯t very loud, the meaning was obvious.e over and pay for me! the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she walked towards the counter under everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡± are you done ordering? ¡± she asked. rainstorm called out a few times, and then leng rongrong ordered some food. he probably thought the lettuce was delicious, so he ordered a few hamburgers. leng rongrong paid the bill. the cashier was stunned. after paying, she asked, ¡± is this for the horse? aren¡¯t horses supposed to eat grass?¡± ¡°oh, yeah, but our family¡¯s rainstorm eats everything.¡± leng rongrongughed and patted rainstorm¡¯s head. ¡± other than grass, his favorite is chicken. ¡± the cashier was speechless. the people around them took out their phones to take pictures. they felt that the storm was too magical. it was really an incredible horse. because the store wasn¡¯t very big, leng rongrong directly blew storm out of the store and let li ruhua wait for food, while she took storm out for a stroll. after walking around, the storm saw fresh nts again. they saw a florist. the flowers and nts looked delicious. the storm rushed over and looked at the flowers. it stomped its hooves as if to say, ¡± i¡¯ll take care of all these! ¡± the florist¡¯s boss was dumbfounded as he looked at the ck horse that was looking at him. he was a little shocked and didn¡¯t know what the ck horse was doing. he walked in front of his flowers and used his body to protect them. ¡± what, what are you doing? these can¡¯t be eaten. i want to sell them! ¡± rainstorm licked his lips. it looked really delicious. the boss was speechless. leng rongrong quickly ran over, then looked at rainstorm. ¡± are you sure you want to eat these flowers and nts? ¡± rainstorm looked as if he wanted to eat something delicious. leng rongrong looked at the boss and asked, ¡± boss, how much do they cost? i¡¯ll buy them all. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re buying flowers for a horse?¡± the boss looked at leng rongrong as if she was a lunatic. he looked unhappy. ¡± the flowers are so pretty. they¡¯re for appreciation, not for eating. ¡± storm stomped his hooves in dissatisfaction. he felt that the boss in front of him was a little talkative. ¡°well, since i¡¯ve already picked it, it¡¯s dead anyway. eating it is the same as sticking it in to see. the result will be the same. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll pay you!¡± leng rongrong talked for a long time before she managed to convince the boss and gave him the money. the torrential rain had devoured all the flowers in the flower shop. after she finished eating, she still felt that it didn¡¯t taste good, so she left the flower shop. leng rongrong was speechless. i really don¡¯t know what to do with this guy. next, li ruhua brought over some food. after that, leng rongrong brought storm to a corner and started eating. although they found an empty corner, there were still many people who followed them. then, the storm ate the chicken leg, and some people took pictures or videos of the storm. leng rongrong seriously felt that before tomorrow, the storm and rainstorm would probably be on fire ¡­ although she wanted to stop them, there were too many people. she didn¡¯t think she could stop them, so she didn¡¯t. storm thought of an idea and whimpered at leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up, and she announced that anyone who wanted to film storm could do so, but they had to pay. a photo would cost 100 dors, and a video would cost 1000 dors. leng rongrong had deliberately set the price a little higher, thinking that no one woulde forward to bid after she had said that. however, she had never expected that someone would immediatelye up to pay and take photos after she said that. some even offered 10000 yuan directly to ask if they could ride on the two and take photos. leng rongrong was speechless. are they all so rich? it¡¯s just a photo and he¡¯s willing to spend so much money? Chapter 258

Chapter 258: identally earned a lot again!

Trantor: 549690339

there was a lot of traffic in the mall. at first, there weren¡¯t many people at leng rongrong¡¯s ce, but as more and more people surrounded them, the number of people around them increased. many people came up and asked to take photos. there were also inte celebrities who wanted to sign a contract with leng rongrong. after leng rongrong rejected them, the other party offered a high price to film a video of a storm eating chicken legs. leng rongrong did not reject this offer. after all, the shoot was over, and she could earn money as much as she wanted. just like that, by the time storm finished the chicken leg, leng rongrong had earned quite a bit of money. just as she was thinking about going to other ces, a filming team that happened to be shooting a dog food advertisement in the mall found leng rongrong. they said that they wanted to use storm to shoot the advertisement and offered 30 million yuan. leng rongrong was speechless. 30 million? it seemed to be alright! leng rongrong nced at storm, her eyes sparkling. ¡± storm, how about shooting an advertisement? we¡¯ll be done in no time, and i¡¯ll bring you to the club to eat your fill!¡± storm was speechless. could it refuse? ¡°you can¡¯t refuse. if you refuse, i¡¯ll beat you up today!¡± storm was speechless. master, are you short of money? you don¡¯tck money, and you need me to shoot advertisements to earn money to support you? although storm wasining in its heart, it didn¡¯t dare to refuse due to leng rongrong¡¯s abuse of power. so, it decided to shoot happily. the film crew was very forthright and directly transferred 30 million to leng rongrong. then, they started filming on the spot. because storm could understand humannguage, the shooting went very smoothly. previously, the film crew had taken over other dogs and had failed to film them no less than 50 times. however, after using storm, they managed to film them perfectly in less than 20 minutes. the director was shocked. after watching the rey, he couldn¡¯t stop praising, ¡± this dog is so powerful. itpletely beats those pet celebrities in seconds. this is a real pet celebrity! ¡± ¡± miss leng, i want to sign a long-term contract with this storm. do you think that¡¯s possible? ¡± the director went straight to leng rongrong and asked, ¡± i have an action movie next, and i need a pet like storm. i¡¯m a little interested in it. ¡± because it¡¯s a movie, and it¡¯s a big production at that, the pay will definitely not be low!¡± leng rongrong nced at storm, feeling a little awkward. so, her storm was also going to step out? could it be that storm had be more popr than her? however, how could he miss such a good opportunity to make a lot of money? this time, leng rongrong still had a conscience and askedrade storm. storm was also a little hesitant, not knowing whether to agree or not. in the end, li ruhua said from the side, ¡± filming is so fun, and it¡¯s an action movie too. why don¡¯t you agree?! ¡± wasn¡¯t it just a matter of minutes for storm? and the pay is very high!¡± huahua felt that even her heart was moved, but it was a pity that she was interested in storm, not him, a bodyguard and nanny. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong nced at storm, and after storm nodded, she agreed to the director in front of her very hastily. leng rongrong knew this director. he was a rtively well-known director, so he should be more reliable. after leng rongrong finished talking to the director, she brought storm to the shopping mall. the two guys started to pick out all kinds of clothes for little nan yu, and then let leng rongrong pay. after they were done, the two of them actually fell in love with gold and silver jewelry, especially when they saw gold, their eyes were shining. leng rongrong¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she bought a lot of gold equipment for the two guys. she really didn¡¯t have the energy toin. why did these two guys like gold bricks and gold bowls like some aunties ¡­ in the end, storm and storm bought almost all the gold on the counter before they changed ces to shop in high spirits. after shopping, they went to the supermarket. when they went to the supermarket, they were stopped by the staff and not allowed to enter. leng rongrong exined for a long time, and then when they were shopping in the mall, the customers who saw them helped to exin that the two were safe, that they would not hurt people, and would not do anything reckless. only then were storm and rainstorm allowed in. it was the rhythm of almost emptying the supermarket. li ruhua didn¡¯t even have the time to push the cart. the two big ones seemed to have learned leng rongrong¡¯s crazy shopping mode, putting everything they saw into the cart. li ruhua thought,¡±it¡¯s too difficult for me!¡± after a round of shopping, they had emptied half of the supermarket. leng rongrong said to li ruhua when she went out, ¡± huahua, do you think we should open our own supermarket? ¡± li ruhua was speechless. open your own supermarket and empty it out by yourself? young madam¡¯s operations were always so ruthless! after leaving the supermarket, leng rongrong handed everything over to li ruhua and asked her to send it home. she then brought storm and storm to the north thearch club. in the past, the clubhouse was quite crowded, but today, leng rongrong clearly felt that the clubhouse was deserted the moment she arrived. moreover, as soon as they entered, they could clearly sense that the group of staff inside were listless. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± after leng rongrong entered with storm, she asked, ¡± all of you are listless. ¡± ¡°boss!¡± when the service staff saw leng rongrong, they looked as if they had seen their savior. ¡± boss, you¡¯re here! that¡¯s great! we¡¯ll save everyone! ¡± ¡°is there a problem with the club?¡± leng rongrong was surprised. manager gu had not called her for the past two days, so she had no idea what would happen. thest time she came with gao yajing, the clubhouse was still fine. ¡°boss, don¡¯t you read the news? on the inte, our club has been criticized badly and boycotted. many people don¡¯t me us for spending money anymore!¡± ¡± i heard that those rich people have joined forces to deal with us. ¡± a service staff exined the situation to leng rongrong. that day, after she and gao yajing hade for dinner, all kinds of negative news about the club began to appear on the inte. the club was criticized very badly, and a group of people even united to boycott the north thearch club. this had directly caused the north thearch club¡¯s business to drop by half. only those who knew the north thearch¡¯s club very well and had a good rtionship with manager gu continued to visit. ¡°where¡¯s manager gu?¡± leng rongrong peeked inside. with the ancient mirrorke¡¯s capabilities, it definitely wouldn¡¯t allow the north thearch¡¯s club to fall into someone¡¯s trap. a simr situation had urred in the club before, but manager gu had solved it easily. ¡°i¡¯ve lost contact with manager gu recently!¡± one of the service staff frowned and said, ¡± we don¡¯t have your contact information, so we couldn¡¯t contact you. we waited for a few days, but manager gu still didn¡¯te back. we were so worried! ¡± ¡°what!¡± leng rongrong looked at the service staff in shock. ¡± manager gu is missing? ¡± Chapter 259

Chapter 259: the club was surrounded by reporters

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong followed a group of club staff to manager gu¡¯s office, then chose two of manager gu¡¯s right-hand men to stay behind and asked them about the specific situation. storm and storm were taken to the backyard to eat. in front of the office desk, leng rongrong¡¯s little face was tense and somewhat serious. although the old man from the ancient mirrorke looked a little strange, he was actually a very serious person. he was a meticulous person. the north thearch club¡¯s current influence was all thanks to the ancient mirrorke. besides, this old man would never disappear without a trace. if there was anything, he would have informed his subordinates. but this time, he didn¡¯t. hence, leng rongrong was worried that something had happened to manager gu. ¡°three days ago, manager gu said that he had gone out for a while and never came back. we¡¯ve gone to manager gu¡¯s residence, but he¡¯s not there. we¡¯ve looked for everyone we could, but we couldn¡¯t find him, nor any news about him.¡± in front of leng rongrong stood a delicate-looking young man in a white tang suit. this man was manager gu¡¯s most capable assistant. his name was chen feizhi, and he had been picked up by leng rongrong a few years ago. chen feizhi had never mentioned his background, but leng rongrong had always felt that he had an extraordinary background. back then, chen fei had been seriously injured and was almost on hisst breath. leng rongrong had coincidentally found him in the grass and used the chinese medicine that su wei¡¯s master had taught her to treat him as ast resort. he had never expected that he would be able to save this person who was on hisst breath and so skinny that he was only skin and bones. ter, when her godfather wasn¡¯t paying attention, she secretly found a small house in the countryside for chen feizhi to live in. she asionally sent him some food. it was only after a year when he recovered that she let him leave. however, chen feizhi did not leave at that time. he said that leng rongrong had saved his life, so from now on, she was leng rongrong¡¯s woman. no matter what leng rongrong asked him to do, he would do it, even if it was murder or arson. chen feizhi was a man of few words, but he was a man of his word. leng rongrong found him annoying by following her around, so she gave him a good beating. as a result, chen feizhi¡¯s self-esteem was hurt. initially, he had said that he wanted to protect leng rongrong, but in the end, he was beaten up by the person he wanted to protect. when he realized that the other party did not need protection at all, chen feizhi was especially sad. seeing chen feizhi¡¯s sadness, leng rongrong decided not to keep a bodyguard with her. she also felt that chen feizhi¡¯s kung fu was not bad, so she directly threw him to the old master of ancient mirrorke and let him work in the club. chen feizhi stayed in the club for several years. although he never revealed his background, he did his best for the club. ¡°what should we do, boss?¡± chen feizhi looked at the silent leng rongrong and asked. he was never a man of many words, but he was actually very ruthless. chen feizhi¡¯s kung fu was quite good, and he was good at using cold weapons. he had a fan with him, but it had no face, only the ribs. it was made of special materials and was very heavy and strong. there were hidden needles, darts, and other things inside. leng rongrong raised her eyes to look at chen feizhi. after some thought, she said, ¡± let me first confirm where manager gu is. ¡± there were surveince cameras everywhere in the city, and with a specific time period, it was not difficult to track. chen feizhi nodded. he turned around and quickly returned with an extremely thinptop, handing it to leng rongrong. leng rongrong opened herptop, her little face was unprecedentedly serious. although she was usually yful and loved to squander, leng rongrong would never neglect her duties when there was really something to do. ¡± tell me the exact time and what manager gu was wearing when she went out. it would be better if you have a photo. ¡± leng rongrong said without turning her head. chen feizhi went out with the other man for a while. a few minutester, chen feizhi returned alone. he closed the door and handed a mobile phone to him. on the phone was a photo of manager gu and a waitress, smiling brightly. ¡°these are the photos taken before he disappeared. thest person he saw was nana. nana said that manager gu was very happy before he left. he seemed to have gone to do something important and never came back. manager gu would usually inform me if he¡¯s going out for more than two days so that i can manage the club. but this time, he didn¡¯t tell me, so i guess he didn¡¯t expect to be missing for so many days.¡± there was no expression on chen fei zhi¡¯s delicate face. even if he was anxious in his heart, he was a person with a cold face. after leng rongrong saw the photo, her fingers flew across the keyboard of herptop. she continued to ask without looking up, ¡± feizhi, what do you think? could manager gu have been kidnapped? ¡± chen feizhi frowned. ¡± manager gu is very cunning. he doesn¡¯t look like someone who would be kidnapped. he¡¯s also famous for being the kind who would run away faster than anyone else if there was danger. ¡± leng rongrong continued to ask, ¡± then do you think manager gu¡¯s disappearance has anything to do with the business problem of our club this time? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s possible. the timing is very coincidental.¡± chen feizhi said. ¡°tell me, who do you think attacked our club? our club has always been at this price. no one has ever thought that there was a problem with this sky-high price. it has been so many years. why did it suddenly go wrong today?¡± his fingers made a crackling sound on the keyboard. leng rongrong¡¯s pretty little face was cold, and her eyes were filled with coldness. ¡± the people whoe to our club to eat are all able to afford this sky-high price. no one has ever been dissatisfied with it. on the contrary, they are proud toe to our club to eat. however, i remember that miss gao, who treated boss to a mealst time, seemed to be quite dissatisfied with the price here. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re just as i¡¯ve guessed,¡± leng rongrong lowered her eyes. on theputer was a video surveince image, which had been switched to countless small squares. her eyes stared at the countless squares, and then she suddenly saw something. he found it! as soon as the screen switched to arge screen, the office door was suddenly pushed open and someone rushed in. ¡°boss, vice president chen, there¡¯s a group of reporters outside!¡± leng rongrong paused the video and looked up at the people who hade. ¡± a bunch of reporters? ¡± ¡°yes, a lot of reporters surrounded the entrance of the club and drove away the customers. they asked us why we were charging so much, what we should exin for such a high price, and whether it was reasonable! there are also many people who have eaten at our club, asking for a refund! what do we do?¡± the waiter was very anxious and didn¡¯t know what to do. the club had been open for so long, but there had never been so many people making trouble. it was obvious that they were deliberately targeting the club. Chapter 260

Chapter 260: she wanted to kill storm!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°feizhi, i don¡¯t really want to show my face.e here, i¡¯ll tell you how to deal with them. go out and deal with the reporters.¡± leng rongrong sat on a chair and waved at chen feizhi. chen feizhi walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side, then bent down to listen to leng rongrong speak a few words. chen feizhi nodded, then turned around and left. outside the north thearch club, there were many reporters. at the same time, there were also many people who had eaten at the north thearch club and felt that they had lost money. these people were most likely not very rich, but they still came to eat at the north thearch club to pretend to be rich. back then, after eating, he even went around showing off that he had eaten at the north thearch¡¯s club. but this time, someone was targeting the north thearch club, so they quickly came over to hit them while they were down. they asked the north thearch club to refund all the money they had paid for their meals. the truly rich bosses naturally wouldn¡¯t bother to ask for money from the north thearch club. when chen feizhi came out, a group of reporters swarmed up to him. ¡± the person in charge is out! ¡± ¡°may i ask who you are in the north thearch club? the boss?¡± someone asked chen feizhi. ¡± he¡¯s vice president chen of our club. the general manager isn¡¯t here, so he¡¯s the person in charge here. ¡± a waiter exined on chen feizhi¡¯s behalf. chen feizhi looked at everyone present and said, ¡± if you have anything to say, just ask. ¡± ¡± vice president chen, what do you think about the sky-high prices of the dishes in your club? ¡± ¡°vice president chen, are your boss and general manager hiding? you don¡¯t dare toe out and face the reporters?¡± ¡± could it be that the owner and general manager of the north emperor club realized that the dishes in their club are too expensive? they shouldn¡¯t charge such a high price? ¡± ¡­¡­ the reporters threw countless questions at chen feizhi. then, chen feizhi was stunned. he was dumbfounded. he was immediately dumbfounded. because there were too many reporters and too many questions, he had forgotten what leng rongrong had told him for a moment and how he should answer. behind them, there was a group of people who had eaten at the north thearch club asking for a refund. a wave of moring could be heard, and the group of people in the club were all very anxious. chen feizhi thought for a long time before saying, ¡± our boss said that the dishes in the club cost this much. everyone knows that. if you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯te. ¡± at the same time, in the general manager¡¯s office, theptop in front of leng rongrong had already switched to chen feizhi and the reporters outside. seeing that chen feizhi only managed to squeeze out such a sentence after a long time, the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched, and she directly held her forehead. okay, she had really overestimated chen feizhi. to let chen feizhi face so many cameras. this guy didn¡¯t like to talk, and when he spoke, he always had a salted fish face, not domineering at all ¡­ if he were to say these words, wouldn¡¯t he be sullying the club? the effect could be said to be counterproductive. he had forgotten that chen feizhi was not as tactful as manager gu, and he had also forgotten to let him say these words. he might as well let him beat these people up ¡­ leng rongrong watched as chen feizhi¡¯s expressionless words infuriated the person in front of her who wanted a refund by one point. the back of her head was already filled with ck lines. at the entrance of the club, chen feizhi was still racking his brain for a way to respond to these reporters. it seemed that no matter how he responded, it was wrong. also, it was so strange. the boss¡¯s words should be right. why did this group of people seem to be angry? ¡°refund the money!¡± ¡± not only does your club charge sky-high prices, but it also humiliates people! ¡± ¡± the north thearch club is too much. they can¡¯t afford your family¡¯s food, so they¡¯re still belittling others? ¡± ¡°trash club, get out of the city!¡± ¡± the north thearch club should close down. i¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. with such an expensive price, what right do you have to open it here? ¡± ¡­¡­ many people started to curse at the north thearch club. in the parking lot outside, gao yajing was sitting in the car in the corner. she quietly watched everything that was happening outside, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. this time, the north thearch¡¯s club couldn¡¯t be cleared, right? this vice president was really stupid to the extreme. at a time like this, instead of obediently apologizing, he was still so arrogant. wasn¡¯t he looking for death? the north thearch club only dealt with the big shots, and there were only a few of them. therefore, if this matter were to blow up, the ordinary people would definitely be agitated and cause all sorts of trouble. as long as she lit the fuse, she would not have to do anything and the north thearch club would be finished! gao ya watched for a while, put on her sunsses, and drove away. when she drove to an intersection, a ck horse suddenly rushed out from another intersection. she was caught off guard and mmed on the brakes. at least she didn¡¯t bump into the ck horse. gao yajing was speechless. wasn¡¯t this leng rongrong, the dark horse? she couldn¡¯t have been exposed without doing anything, right? impossible. she couldn¡¯t have been exposed. looking at the storm, gao yajing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she suddenly had a vicious thought. she might as well kill this annoying horse! there were no surveince cameras here anyway, so no one would see what had happened to the horse! with this thought in mind, gao yajing suddenly stepped on the elerator and mmed into the storm. the storm was blocking the road. when it saw gao yajing¡¯s caring toward it, it suddenly stood up. then, gao yajing was shocked. she rushed over with her eyes almost closed. suddenly, the rain began to pour, and the horse¡¯s hooves fell on gao ya¡¯s car, trampling the front of the car t. the storm jumped down from the car, then turned around with her ponytail swinging. she looked at gao yajing¡¯s car with light eyes, which rushed out and hit a wall. gao ya was stunned from the impact. she was fine, but she was trembling in fear. he kicked the car door open. when he got out of the car, he saw that his car was almost t. she turned around and saw rainstorm looking at her from a distance, his eyes full of contempt. gao yajing took a deep breath and leaned against her car. she was a little flustered, afraid that the heavy rain would rush over and trample her to death. fortunately, rainstorm didn¡¯te over. he just looked at her in disdain, then turned around and left. gao ya sat on the ground, closed her eyes in fear, and took a few deep breaths. then, she hit the ground with her hands. it must be leng rongrong! not only did she steal her ah yuan, but she was also so ruthless that she wanted this horse to cause her a car ident! leng rongrong ¡­ just wait and see. do you think that mo linyuan really loves you? one day, you will regret it. gao yajing took a deep breath and got up from the ground. she nced at her car and then calmly made a phone call. then, she turned around and left. Chapter 261

Chapter 261: don¡¯t go, i haven¡¯t returned the money!

Trantor: 549690339

the entrance of the north thearch club was still noisy. many people were scolding chen feizhi. chen feizhi was at a loss. he did not know how to respond and was hesitating whether to go back to leng rongrong. he definitely couldn¡¯t solve the current situation by himself, but the boss didn¡¯t seem to want to show up. he seemed to have messed up the matter. just as the scene was in chaos, leng rongrong walked out of the clubhouse, followed by a very domineering storm. leng rongrong probably felt that she wasn¡¯t tall enough, so she simply flipped over and jumped on storm¡¯s back. then, she stood on storm¡¯s back, holding a high-pitched speaker in her hand. if leng rongrong was the only one to make an appearance, the scene would definitely not be as impressive. however, because storm was there with her, and she was standing on storm¡¯s back, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her. the people who had been cursing and swearing instantly quieted down, and their eyes were all focused on leng rongrong and storm. she looked like a very young girl, but at this moment, she gave off a majestic feeling. when chen feizhi saw leng rongrong, his face was still expressionless, but his words were more or less as if he had seen his savior. ¡°boss!¡± ¡°boss!¡± chen feizhi and a group of club staff members looked at leng rongrong in unison. just now, everyone was still on tenterhooks, worried about what to do. at this moment, leng rongrong¡¯s appearance gave everyone a sudden boost in confidence. they were no longer as nervous and flustered, and even their standing posture became straight. the aura from their bodies instantly burst out. leng rongrong looked down on everyone like a fairy from the nine heavens who had descended to the mortal world. ¡°our vice-president chen is right. i¡¯m here to give everyone an exnation. the price of the dishes in the north thearch club had always been like this and had never changed. if they could afford to eat, they would eat. if they couldn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t force others to eat. our target audience has never been ordinary people. if i wanted to do business with ordinary people, i wouldn¡¯t have opened my club here, and i wouldn¡¯t have bought it at such a high price. to be honest, this is the price you eat at our club, and this is the face you eat! if you can¡¯t afford it, instead ofing to our club to find trouble, why don¡¯t you reflect on why you¡¯re so ipetent and can¡¯t afford the food here?¡± leng rongrong held a megaphone and spoke slowly. she nced at the people who wanted a refund and continued, ¡± i heard that someone wants a refund. can you return the things you ate to me without leaving them? if you can spit out what you¡¯ve eaten and return our service, i can give you a refund. i¡¯m quite an easy person to talk to. you see, if you want a refund, i can agree to it. as long as you return the food to us, we will refund you however much you eat.¡± below, the group of people discussed animatedly. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡± of course, it¡¯s another story if we can¡¯t. if you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯te and eat. aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face? back then, you ate a meal at our club and showed off everywhere. now, you¡¯re asking for a refund? why didn¡¯t the real big shots have such a request? it was this kind of person who puffed up his face to pretend to be fat that had such a request! even i feel embarrassed for you. you¡¯re not worthy to eat the food in our club!¡± the people below were all stunned by leng rongrong¡¯s words. leng rongrong looked at the reporters and said, ¡±e,e,e. why don¡¯t you interview those who asked for a refund after eating it? what¡¯s the difference between them and freeloaders? ¡± everyone was speechless. although they weren¡¯t big shots, they were still upper-middle ss celebrities. it would be terrible if they were photographed by reporters. all of a sudden, everyone scattered like frightened birds. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± hey, don¡¯t go! i haven¡¯t returned the money! ¡± ¡°wait, don¡¯t go. i¡¯ve already prepared the money for you. why are you running?¡± ¡± really, i¡¯ve already prepared the money. don¡¯t leave. let¡¯s talk this out. i won¡¯t refund you. if youe back and nder our club again, we¡¯re innocent, okay? ¡± ¡­¡­ leng rongrong rambled on and on, her domineering air was gone, and in its ce was a look of grievance. it was as if the club had really suffered an unprecedented grievance. the group of reporters was stunned. f * ck, what was this situation? where were the people who came to denounce him? not a single one of them left? what¡¯s with this girl? he had been speaking up for the north thearch club all this time. it didn¡¯t seem like he was the owner of the club, nor did he seem like he was part of the management. it was said that the boss of the club was an old man. could it be that this woman was the old man¡¯s granddaughter? the reporters were making wild guesses. then, a reporter asked, ¡± miss, may i ask, in what capacity are you speaking up for the club? can you really be responsible for the refund?¡± ¡± are you guys deaf? we¡¯re already calling her boss, so of course she¡¯s the boss! ¡± a waiter snorted and said proudly. it was as if leng rongrong being the owner of this club was a matter of great honor. ¡°boss?¡± the reporters looked at each other. after all, leng rongrong looked too young, and manager gu had always been the one in charge of the club, so it was hard to imagine that the boss of the club would be such a young girl. although she looked pretty and had a sharp tongue, she didn¡¯t look like the owner of a club at all. everyone found it hard to imagine, and then they found it hard to believe. ¡± are you kidding me? how can such a young girl be the boss of a club? ¡± ¡°does she really have the right to say that?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t the person in charge of this ce an old man working for manager gu?¡± ¡± could she be manager gu¡¯s granddaughter? ¡± ¡°i can understand if she¡¯s my granddaughter.¡± ¡± but, is there no one else in this club? why would a little girle out to talk? ¡± ¡­¡­ the reporters and the surrounding crowd were in a heated discussion. leng rongrong was speechless. she didn¡¯t want to expose her identity as the owner of the club, but did she really look like one? why was it that no matter where she went, people would think that she was poor? was she too low-profile? ¡°ahem, no matter who i am, the point is that i can take responsibility for this club. i can go to the security representative club, so if you wantpensation, you have to bring back the food you¡¯ve eaten and i canpensate you immediately.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s smile was as warm as ever. however, the corners of the listeners ¡®mouths twitched. the reporters ¡®mouths twitched. this was called a refund? after eating and pooping, it returned to its original state? Chapter 262

Chapter 262: i don¡¯t dare to not help lord rong!

Trantor: 549690339

even the club staff were convinced, let alone the reporters. their boss was really amazing. that was right. if he wanted a refund for the food he had already eaten, he would have to spit it out. did they think that they were easy to bully? they came to eat the king¡¯s meal, and the most ridiculous thing was that they had eaten it for two years and still wanted a refund. if this wasn¡¯t a problem, what was? why didn¡¯t he ask for a refund when he ate it? even if the dishes were not good enough, they could still return them. it had been so long and the food had already been digested. it was too shameless to ask for a refund! moreover, these reporters actually looked down on their boss. their lord rong had always been very awesome, okay? manager gu said that the boss was super rich, and this club had a lot of money. the boss was not even together. why should such a person be looked down on? ¡°she¡¯s our boss!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. manager gu is the general manager, but the behind-the-scenes boss of the club is our lord rong! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± ¡°which part of our boss doesn¡¯t look like a boss? who said that young people can¡¯t be bosses?¡± the staff members rebuked the reporters one by one. the reporters all believed that leng rongrong was the boss. originally, they hade to denounce the north thearch club because of the sky-high prices of the dishes, but after this incident, everyone forgot to denounce this matter. instead, they began to ask leng rongrong how she had managed to be the boss of the north thearch club at such a young age. moreover, she had been working behind the scenes for so many years. she was simply too strong. the denouncement turned into an exclusive interview with the owner of the north thearch club. as for leng rongrong, she threw a sentence at everyone, ¡± if you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯te to the north thearch club! ¡± it could be said that he was extremely arrogant. the reporters couldn¡¯t get much information from leng rongrong, so they all left in embarrassment. after the reporters had left, leng rongrong seemed to have recalled something. she took out her phone and made a call. ¡± old song, do me a favor. ¡± ¡± oh, it¡¯s a call from master rong. how rare. master rong, it¡¯s even rarer to ask for help.e, what can i do for you? ¡± a young man¡¯s voice was heard from the other end of the phone. ¡± i identally exposed my identity as the owner of the north thearch club. help me suppress it. those reports can be reported truthfully, but don¡¯t reveal who i am. just cover it up with the identity of the mysterious boss. if it¡¯s a photo, blur it out for me. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°wait a minute, the owner of the north thearch club? f * ck, you¡¯re the owner of the north thearch club?¡± ¡± when the hell did you open the north thearch club? i didn¡¯t even know! ¡± song junlin cursed. ¡°old song, mind your words. it¡¯s not very nice for you to be arguing with a girl, right?¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re still a girl. lord rong, why are you pretending to be a little girl? back then, when you dominated the training camp and beat the few of us up, did you look like a woman?¡± ¡± what do i get in return for helping you? ¡± song junlin asked. ¡°just tell me if you¡¯re going to help or not. if you don¡¯t, i¡¯ll beat you up tonight.¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± no matter what, the song family is still the boss of the media industry. moreover, you¡¯re now the head of the song family. it can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t even do such a small thing, right? ¡± ¡°lord rong, i¡¯m scared of you! i¡¯ll help, alright?¡± song junlin snorted. ¡± then you should at least buy me a drink, right? ¡± ¡°another day, i¡¯m not free recently.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. after she hung up, leng rongrong found that a group of staff members around her were looking at her. she was stunned for a moment. ¡°is there a problem?¡± ¡°boss, you are the owner of the north thearch club. isn¡¯t that very impressive? why are you hiding it?¡± ¡°was that the new head of the song family you just called? the one who appears on tv every day, the one who¡¯s so handsome and cool?¡± ¡°boss, how do you know so many powerful people?¡± ¡± of course. the boss is a big shot himself. it¡¯s not strange for him to know big shots. they must be big shots in the circle. ¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°one must keep a low profile,¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd and said, ¡± it¡¯s not good to be too high-profile. ¡± if her godfather heard about this, she would be done for and would be captured. as long as her godfather knew that something bad was happening to her outside, he would want to capture her and protect her. of course, this wasn¡¯t all. with her godfather¡¯s worrying nature, it was very likely that he would send her to some training camp again ¡­ she felt that the outside world was too beautiful, and she didn¡¯t want to go back and be locked up for the time being. leng rongrong brought chen feizhi to the manager¡¯s office and showed him the surveince footage that she had found. ¡± so, manager gu went to the dock by himself and boarded the phoenix? ¡± after chen feizhi saw it, he nced at leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ve checked. the phoenix will be holding an event for the next few days. experts from all walks of life will be gathered on the cruise ship. manager gu must be meeting someone on the cruise ship. although the banquet will be held for a few days, with manager gu¡¯s personality, he should be able to return the next day if he doesn¡¯t inform us. if he¡¯s not back, something must have happened. ¡± ¡°then what do we do?¡± chen feizhi asked. he thought for a while and took out his bone fan, looking as if he was ready to fight. ¡± should i go and rescue manager gu? ¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at chen feizhi, thinking of the way he had spoken just now ¡­ she was a little worried that this guy would cause trouble for no reason. chen fei was actually very smart, but he didn¡¯t like to talk. he always had a cold face. if he were toe out alone, he wouldn¡¯t be reliable no matter who he faced. ¡°let¡¯s go together.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± but the cruise ship should be out at sea now. how are we going to get on the cruise ship? ¡± chen feizhi looked at leng rongrong. ¡°fly over.¡± leng rongrong took out her phone and made a call. not long after, a helicopternded on the huge tarmac in the backyard of the club. leng rongrong and chen feizhi were getting ready to board the ne. storm wanted to follow them, but they were too big for the helicopter. ¡°be good and go home.¡± leng rongrong called storm and storm over. ¡± huahua is the only one at home. you guys go and keep herpany, and while you¡¯re at it, take care of the things you bought! ¡± storm and rainstorm were depressed. they always felt that it would be fun for their master to go to a cruise ship, and they wanted to go and y too! weren¡¯t they going to save people? they could help too, right? helpless, leng rongrong refused. with the help of the two big guys, she brought chen feizhi and the other man to the huge cruise ship to save manager gu. the helicopter stirred up a gust of wind, and the hair of the storm and storm were blown into a mess. then, the helicopter watched its owner leave. Chapter 263

Chapter 263: chapter 264 found it!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong and chen feizhinded directly on the cruise ship from the helicopter. when they came down, there were quite a few people on the deck who happened to see them. in an instant, leng rongrong and chen feizhi caught the attention of many people. everyone could not help but look at them. they did not know where they came from, nor did they know what they were going to do by suddenlynding on the cruise ship. ¡°who are they?¡± ¡± she¡¯s dressed very ordinarily. she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s here to attend a banquet! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± they watched as leng rongrong and chen feizhi discussed among themselves. because of chen feizhi¡¯s cold face and the fact that he looked handsome in his white tang suit, everyone thought that he was someone special. as for leng rongrong, although she was very beautiful, her hair was tied up in a bun and she was dressed simply in a sweater and jeans.pared to the women on the cruise who were dressed very grandly, leng rongrong could be said to be in soup hanging on noodles. she couldn¡¯t bepared to those who were dressed up so formally, so she was ignored by everyone. because they made a lot of noise when they came down, and there were many bodyguards on the cruise. therefore, the host of the banquet soon appeared on the deck. of course, the host of the banquet did not know chen feizhi and leng rongrong. he only saw that the other party hadnded in a helicopter and thought that they were not ordinary people, so his attitude was still alright. ¡°may i ask why the two of you havee uninvited?¡± the host of the party was the quan family¡¯s third young master. it was said that he was a very yful person. the quan family was very famous in the real estate industry and the third young master was aplete yboy. the reason why he organized this party was because of a beautiful inte celebrity. however, this third young master had some connections, so the banquet only invited some of the more powerful people. ¡°we¡¯re here to find someone.¡± leng rongrong said to third young master quan, ¡± i don¡¯t have any other intentions. i¡¯m just looking for someone. ¡± i wonder if it¡¯s convenient for third young master to help us look for it, or if we don¡¯t have to trouble third young master, we can look for it ourselves. we won¡¯t cause any trouble, we¡¯re just looking for someone.¡± ¡°may i know who the two of you are looking for?¡± third young master quan had originally been looking at chen feizhi, thinking that he was the one in charge. however, the moment leng rongrong opened her mouth, third young master quan¡¯s line of sight fell on leng rongrong. this third young master quan was quite shrewd, and he instantly understood that leng rongrong was the one in charge of these two people. ¡°an old man.¡± leng rongrong replied, ¡± the general manager of the north thearch club, gu jinghu. he¡¯s a little old, has a rather wretched appearance, and sparse hair. he¡¯s a fan of fortune-telling for beautiful women. ¡± third young master quan was speechless ¡­ he seemed to have some impression of him. was he the old man who had read his girlfriend¡¯s fortune and was almost thrown into the sea to feed the sharks? the old man almost threw him out, but after knowing that he was the general manager of the north thearch club, he didn¡¯t feel so bad. the old man had also apologized to him, but he didn¡¯t care about it after that. as for where he was now, he really had no idea. he had not seen this old man since yesterday. third young master quan couldn¡¯t help but look at leng rongrong a few more times. he knew that gu mirrorke was the general manager of the north emperor club and was not to be trifled with. this girl in front of him was here to look for manager gu, so this girl didn¡¯t seem as simple as she looked. although the third young master didn¡¯t manage the quan family, he had a lot of friends in the society, and they were all big shots. the reason was that he was very observant and knew how to conduct himself. ¡°how should i address you, sister?¡± third young master quan thought for a moment and looked at leng rongrong in a very friendly manner. the corners of his lips curled up slightly, ¡± i¡¯ve seen that old mister from ancient mirrorke before, but it was a day ago. he should still be on the ship, but i can¡¯t be sure where he is. how about i take you to the surveince room?¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble third young master.¡± leng rongrong nodded at third young master quan, then walked towards him. chen feizhi was behind leng rongrong by half a shoulder, following by her side from beginning to end. his face was cold, and he did not say a word. third young master quan couldn¡¯t help but look at chen feizhi. looking at chen feizhi¡¯s steady and light steps, he could guess that this person was definitely a martial arts master. his eyes and the calluses on his fingers exined everything, and he gave off a strong feeling. third young master quan couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention to leng rongrong. with such an expert by her side, and her young appearance, plus the fact that she was looking for the manager of the north thearch club, she must have an extraordinary background. although he had never seen or heard of any family¡¯s young miss being like this. however, third young master quan¡¯s attitude was still considered warm. most importantly, he also liked beautiful women. leng rongrong was considered a beauty in his eyes, so he naturally treated her like a spring breeze. a few minutester, in the surveince room. third young master quan ordered his men to start looking for the location of the ancient mirrorke. at the same time, he chatted with leng rongrong, trying to find out her background. of course, leng rongrong did not say anything. he only yed tai chi with third young master quan for a while. third young master quan was bored, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. instead, he started talking about manager gu¡¯s incident on the cruise ship. ¡± manager gu should still be on the cruise ship, but based on his personality, he must have offended someone ¡­ ¡± after he boarded the cruise ship at the ancient mirrorke, he was said to have read the fortunes of many girls. it was fine if it was a girl without an owner, but would someone with an owner be willing to be told her fortune and taken advantage of? third young master¡¯s meaning was very clear. at his cruise banquet, someone must have been angered by manager gu and detained him. ¡± it¡¯s not a problem for me to help you find someone, miss leng. however, i won¡¯t be responsible for other things. i also hope that miss leng won¡¯t cause any trouble on my cruise ship. ¡± third young master said clearly. leng rongrong nced at third young master quan, ¡± don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t do anything rash. ¡± ¡°i found it!¡± chen feizhi suddenly pointed at the screen and said, ¡± here, in the casino! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. a casino? f * ck, after ying with a beauty, he went to gamble? has manager gu started to let himself go recently? leng rongrong crossed her arms and nced at the surveince camera. she confirmed that manager gu was sitting at a gambling table in the casino. he had probably lost a lot, so his face was really pale. in front of him was a pile of ious. even in such a situation, he was still gambling ¡­ leng rongrong puffed up her cheeks and blew, causing her bangs to fly up. turning her head, leng rongrong said to chen feizhi, ¡± let¡¯s go and find them. ¡± she paused and looked at third young master. ¡± third young master, could you please lead the way? ¡± how do i get to the casino?¡± third young master quan nodded with a smile and brought leng rongrong to the casino. the casino on the cruise ship was on the 19th floor. it was very big and had everything. because third young master quan¡¯s friends were more mixed with the good and the bad, this ce was also a small underworld. when leng rongrong arrived, old master gu mirrorke had already lost all his clothes. his entire body was emaciated, and he was only wearing a pair of underwear. many people were watching andughing at him. Chapter 264

Chapter 264: why don¡¯t you leave? it¡¯s too embarrassing!

Trantor: 549690339

when leng rongrong saw the old master of the ancient mirrorke in this state, she immediately facepalmed and whispered to chen feizhi, who was beside her,¡±feizhi, i suddenly don¡¯t feel like saving manager gu anymore, why don¡¯t we leave? it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± she didn¡¯t need to think to know that manager gu must have read a woman¡¯s fortune to this extent ¡­ he¡¯s an old man, of all things to hook up with beautiful women! chen feizhi looked in the direction of the ancient mirrorke. he was an honest man. he hesitated and said, ¡± this isn¡¯t very good, right? ¡± ¡± i think we should turn around and leave. with manager gu¡¯s ability, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to save himself. ¡± leng rongrong turned around in all seriousness. at the side, third young master quan was speechless. wasn¡¯t he here to save someone? was he really going to leave just like that? this girl had a little personality. she had just said that she was here to save people, but now she turned around and left. was this really good? although his girlfriend¡¯s fortune was also read, he suddenly sympathized with the old man. at this moment, gu mirrorke turned his head and happened to see leng rongrong¡¯s back and chen feizhi¡¯splicated expression. ¡°little girl!¡± gu mirrorke eximed and jumped up from his chair. of course, before he could run over, his shoulders were pressed down by the two people beside him. he could only sit in his chair and not move. ¡°girl, don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°help!¡± ¡°little girl, can you bear to see me lose face in front of so many people?¡± ¡°little girl, can you bear to see me so pitiful as someone else wins money? you can¡¯t bear to, can you?¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, girl, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go! wuwuwu, if you leave, this old man will be dead!¡± leng rongrong held her forehead, took a deep breath, and then let out a deep breath. it was only then that she managed to stabilize her emotions. then, she strode to the gambling table. chen feizhi had always been by leng rongrong¡¯s side, neither in front nor behind, always half a shoulder behind her. anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a nce that chen feizhi was probably a bodyguard or something. walking to the gambling table, leng rongrong nced at the clothes from the ancient mirrorke that had been thrown to the side. she picked them up and threw them to manager gu, then said coldly, ¡± wear them! ¡± manager gu¡¯s face lit up when he saw his savior. he took his clothes and was about to put them on, but the two people beside him held him back, not giving him the chance to put them on. ¡°little girl!¡± manager gu looked at leng rongrong with a wronged expression. leng rongrong took a look at manager gu and held her forehead again. her head was heavy, it must be twice as heavy now. he thought that something big had happened to manager gu. well, he had just boarded her cruise ship and used all kinds of fortune-telling methods to hook up with beautiful women. he probably didn¡¯t manage to hook up with the beautiful woman, but he had seduced the man behind her. this time, he had drawn fire to himself. the old man of her club had no other problems. he was a good person and did things very seriously. he was just a little ugly, but no one would say anything if he was ugly. the problem was that this guy was ugly, but his biggest problem was that he liked beautiful women. he liked beautiful women with good figures. he liked to go up and talk to people when he was free. he didn¡¯t know how to touch people, but he liked to talk nonsense with people, and then he would get angry. ¡­¡­ ¡± sir, this old man is my man. if he did anything wrong, i will apologize to you. we will admit that he owes you money. i will give you all the money and tear the iou. how about it? ¡± leng rongrong looked at a man at the opposite gambling table. he was a middle-aged man who seemed to have a bad temper. ¡°little girl, you sure have a big tone. do you know how much he owes me? and what right do you have to apologize for what he did?¡± that¡¯s right, this middle-aged man had a big belly and a fat head, but his eyes were bright, and he didn¡¯t look easy to deal with. ¡°we can discuss the other thingster. can you let the old man put on his clothes first? look at how skinny the old man is, he¡¯ll be eye-catching if he¡¯s not wearing any clothes, right?¡± leng rongrong smiled at the middle-aged man, her tone was not bad. the middle-aged man nodded at his men. the two of them let go of the ancient mirrorke. gu jinghu hurriedly put on his clothes and pants, then jumped from his chair and hid behind leng rongrong like a skinny monkey. ¡± little girl, this huang yunfeng is not very reasonable. he forced me to write these ious. i didn¡¯t want to gamble. i was forced to bet on him! ¡± manager gu said unhappily, ¡± we can¡¯tpensate him with this money. it¡¯s too much of a loss! ¡± leng rongrong turned her head and red at the ancient mirrorke. shut up! manager gu immediately shut his mouth and looked at chen feizhi obediently. he smiled at chen feizhi. chen feizhi was speechless. leng rongrong stared at huang yunfeng, who was sitting opposite her. ¡± mr. huang, my old man is not very sensible. he¡¯s an old man, after all, and he¡¯s just like a child. i hope you can understand. i¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf no matter what he has done. i¡¯m happy to return the money. what do you think? should i return the money and settle this? after all, we¡¯re at third young master quan¡¯s banquet. it wouldn¡¯t be good if we mess up the banquet.¡± leng rongrong seemed to be very reasonable. of course, because she looked too young, her words didn¡¯t seem too credible. therefore, huang yunfeng did not take leng rongrong seriously at all. he sneered at leng rongrong, ¡± this is an adult¡¯s business. why is a little girl like you butting in? ¡± do you have money? you apologize? what right do you have?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she did. she could easily take out this amount of money. moreover, she was manager gu¡¯s boss, so wasn¡¯t it reasonable for the boss to apologize on behalf of his employee? is there something wrong? ¡± i can return the money. i can give you the money right now. as for my position, i¡¯m the boss of this old man. if the boss apologizes to you on behalf of the old man, you won¡¯t lose face, right? ¡± ¡°boss?¡± huang yunfeng burst intoughter. many people around them covered their faces andughed, thinking that leng rongrong was joking. ¡°you¡¯re just a little girl, and you¡¯re the boss of this old thing?¡± huang yunfengughed heartily. he mmed the table and said, ¡± are you dreaming? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s our boss.¡± chen feizhi said coldly. he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°alright, even if you¡¯re their boss, i don¡¯t want your money. if you¡¯re really rich, then take out so much money to gamble with me. if you win all the ious, then forget about it. of course, if you lose and don¡¯t have enough money topensate, this iou is still mine. you will also lose to me!¡± huang yunfeng looked at leng rongrong with a smile. ¡°do you want to bet? are you sure?¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yunfeng from head to toe. although huang yunfeng was a smiling tiger, he seemed to be quite shrewd, but this was not a good idea. Chapter 265

Chapter 265: then you can touch it back?

Trantor: 549690339

huang yunfeng felt that leng rongrong was looking at him with contempt. he was known as the smiling tiger in the underworld and could be considered to be a little famous. moreover, his gambling skills had always been good. he had learned a few moves from a gambling king and was often the kind that would win every bet. at this time, he was actually being questioned by a young girl. huang yunfeng was a little unhappy. although leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything, he could clearly feel her contempt, especially the way she looked at him, which made him very unhappy. ¡°let¡¯s bet, little girl. what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t dare to y?¡± huang yunfeng sneered. ¡°of course, why wouldn¡¯t i?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± then will you admit your loss? if you don¡¯t admit your loss, then i won¡¯t bet anymore.¡± huang yunfeng was speechless. what did he mean? did she think that he would definitely lose and was worried that he would not admit his loss? not only huang yunfeng, but the surrounding onlookers were also surprised. after all, leng rongrong looked like a young girl, but her tone was really not small. she was actually worried that huang yunfeng would go back on his word after losing. this was the first time he had met someone who was not worried about losing to huang yunfeng, but was worried that the other party would go back on his words. the people around were whispering, trying to guess leng rongrong¡¯s background. because she was dressed more ordinarily, it was a sharp contrast to the women at the banquet who were dressed up grandly. that was why everyone thought that leng rongrong was just an ordinary girl, because she was dressed simply and looked like a student. ¡°little girl, are you joking? if you want to say that, then beat me first!¡± huang yunfengughed as he ced both his hands on the table and looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡°we¡¯ll talk after you win. if you don¡¯t admit it, you¡¯ll suffer a loss, so let¡¯s talk first. don¡¯t worry, if you win, i¡¯ll admit it. ¡± leng rongrong smiled and looked at the people around her. ¡± everyone, please help to testify! ¡± ¡± fine, i¡¯ll admit it. if there¡¯s a chance that i lose, i¡¯ll definitely admit it. you can rest assured now, right? ¡± huang yunfeng was both angry and amused. after a pause, he asked again, ¡± the iou can be won by gambling, but this old thing touched my woman¡¯s hand. i can¡¯t just let this matter go! ¡± ¡°touch your hands? where¡¯s your woman?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°this way,¡± huang yunfeng looked at the woman who was standing beside him. she was dressed in a red dress with a white fur coat over it. she was dressed very seductively and had a great figure. one look and one could tell that she was the woman manager gu liked to hook up with. leng rongrong nced at the woman, then asked, ¡± which hand did you touch? ¡± ¡°left hand.¡± the woman extended her left hand. leng rongrong turned around and said to manager gu, ¡± manager gu, give me your left hand. go over, don¡¯t tell me you want her to take the initiative? ¡± manager gu stretched out his left hand and walked towards the woman. huang yunfeng looked at leng rongrong in surprise. he thought to himself,¡¯this little girl is quite sensible. she touched his woman¡¯s hand. does she want me to chop off her hand?¡¯ although she was young, she looked very smart. he kind of admired this little girl. this girl is interesting. why don¡¯t i take her in as my goddaughter? just as she was thinking about getting someone to cut off the left hand at the ancient mirrorke, leng rongrong suddenly spoke again. while everyone was silent and misunderstood her, she said calmly, ¡± sister, touch it back. since the old man touched you, then touch it back! ¡± this way, no one will suffer a loss!¡± ¡± pfft-pfft-pfft! ¡± huang yunfeng had just taken a sip of tea, but he spat it all out. the surrounding crowd, who had thought that the ancient mirrorke¡¯s left hand would be chopped off, was also in an uproar. then, everyone burst intoughter. they were initially a little shocked, but now, they all burst intoughter. ¡°touch it back! no losses! ahahahaha!¡± ¡± pfft, hahaha, this is too funny. this girl actually let the other party touch her back! ¡± ¡°what was she thinking? i thought she was going to cut off her hand! is there a problem with my thinking?¡± ¡­¡­ third young master quan also burst outughing. he leaned on the side and almost fainted fromughing too much. leng rongrong had still spoken very calmly, and at that moment, everyone was suffocating. in the end, she added this sentence. ¡°silly girl, are you f * cking kidding me?¡± he was already prepared to get someone to cut off gu mirrorke¡¯s hand, but this little girl was letting his woman touch it back? huang yunfeng was furious. ¡°no, i¡¯m serious.¡± leng rongrong walked slowly from the gambling table to the seat where manager gu had been sitting before, then slowly sat down. she raised her head and looked at huang yunfeng¡¯s subordinates who were still standing there, then said casually, ¡± go back to your boss, i don¡¯t need anyone to watch over me. ¡± the two men didn¡¯t move. leng rongrong did not say anything, but looked in huang yunfeng¡¯s direction and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you touched your left hand? why don¡¯t you just let your woman touch it back? it¡¯s not like it¡¯s breasts. if it¡¯s breasts, men and women are different, but it¡¯s only the hands. what¡¯s the difference between men and women? if you¡¯re not satisfied with it, then feel it back!¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes at huang yunfeng. her expression could be described as innocent and pure. huang yunfeng almost vomited blood. the woman next to him was even more embarrassed. gu jinghu stretched out his left hand indifferently and said to the woman, ¡±e on, young sister, touch it. feel free to touch it. i¡¯ve taken good care of my hand. i apply hand cream every day. it feels good! ¡± the woman was speechless. huang yunfeng was speechless. the people around themughed. bang! bang! huang yunfeng mmed both his hands on the table and looked at leng rongrong coldly. ¡± little girl, i didn¡¯t make things difficult for you because you¡¯re a youngdy. what do you mean by this? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m serious. didn¡¯t you say that we can¡¯t just let it go like this? then we¡¯ll just touch it back! ¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yunfeng with an extremely serious expression, which was even more infuriating than before. huang yunfeng took a deep breath and shouted at the ancient mirrorke, ¡± get lost! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not touching? big sister hasn¡¯t touched it yet!¡± the ancient mirrorke stretched out its hand pitifully. ¡°i said get lost, don¡¯t you understand? old thing?¡± huang yunfeng closed his eyes and pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°you said it yourself. i already asked forpensation. if you don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t me me!¡± manager gu turned around and ran back to leng rongrong¡¯s side. huang yunfeng gave two of his men a look, and they returned to his side. e on, you said we¡¯ll bet, so let¡¯s do it.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± sure, bring it on. whatever you want to y, how you want to y, you have the final say! ¡± Chapter 266

Chapter 266: she¡¯s crazy

Trantor: 549690339

¡°let¡¯s start with a few rounds of ck jack. this is easy. i won¡¯t bully you, but i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how to y the rest.¡± huang yunfeng said. ¡°OK¡£¡±leng rongrong nodded. ¡± everything else is okay. basically, whatever you can y, i should be able to y too. even mahjong is fine. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged. huang yunfeng nced at leng rongrong, who was speaking with a strong tone, but did not say anything. the two of them officially started ying. a lot of people gathered around the gambling table, and everyone was very excited. ¡°this little girl is crazy.¡± ¡°if you¡¯re so arrogant now, you¡¯ll be cryingter.¡± ¡± why do i feel that she¡¯s full of confidence? if she¡¯s not capable, she might not be so confident. maybe she¡¯ll surprise her and win! ¡± ¡°impossible, it doesn¡¯t seem possible!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no way we can win, not even one round. boss huang¡¯s luck has always been very good, and it¡¯s said that he learned gambling from the king of gambling,wrence. he¡¯s said to win every bet he makes, so no one dares to y with him.¡± ¡± i heard that this little girl is too arrogant. she¡¯s going to suffer! ¡± everyone was whispering to each other, and almost no one was optimistic about leng rongrong¡¯s chances. he was waiting for leng rongrong to suffer in the end. he wondered if leng rongrong would cry miserably when she suffered. manager gu and chen feizhi stood on either side of leng rongrong behind her. neither of them spoke. manager gu had his hands behind his back, and at this moment, he exuded the aura of a mysterious master. he had lost miserably before and was simply like an old hooligan. chen feizhi¡¯s face was cold the whole time. he was a very qualified bodyguard, as if he waspletely unconcerned with the outside world. leng rongrong sat on the chair calmly. there was a small aura around her, making people feel that she was a little arrogant, but she did not feel flustered at all. third young master quan had been watching from the side the whole time, and he was whispering to the people around him. ¡± i¡¯m more optimistic about this miss leng. i have a feeling that boss huang is going to suffer a loss this time! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. he¡¯s losing to a little girl. wouldn¡¯t that make him lose face? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s wait and see,¡± third young master quan¡¯s interest was very strong, and his eyes were fixed on leng rongrong. he knew many people, but he had never seen someone like leng rongrong. he could practically list out all the youngdies from the rich and powerful families in this city or other cities as if they were his family¡¯s treasures. however, this woman looked extraordinary, but he had no idea which family she was from. it was quite interesting. third young master quan was in high spirits, and so was everyone else. leng rongrong began to y with huang yunfeng. in the first round, leng rongrong lost on purpose. huang yunfengughed contemptuously, ¡± youngdy, i told you. look, you¡¯ve lost, haven¡¯t you? tell me, why do you care about an old thing? when the timees, don¡¯t lose everything, and lose yourself to me!¡± ¡°it¡¯s only one round. i have a lot of money on me.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled at huang yunfeng. ¡± how is it, boss huang? is this not exciting enough? why don¡¯t you put all the ious on it? ¡± let¡¯s decide the winner in one game?¡± ¡± heh, losing once isn¡¯t enough. are you nning to lose everything? ¡± huang yunfeng had not been confident at first, but it was a good start, so he instantly felt that leng rongrong was just so-so, just a little arrogant. this little girl who had eyes but failed to recognize mount tai was really not afraid of death. the surrounding audience also felt that leng rongrong was not afraid of death. she had lost once, yet she still dared to y with huang yunfeng and bet all her money on it. he really didn¡¯t want his life. a young master next to third young master quan swirled a wine ss in his hand and said with interest, ¡± she lost, but she still dared to bet all her money. this woman looks a little stupid, do you still think she can win? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think her tone is very arrogant and confident? do you think a person who¡¯s about to lose would speak in such a tone? unless she¡¯s 100% confident in herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say such things.¡± third young master quan pinched his chin, feeling more and more certain that leng rongrong would win. ¡°not every arrogant person has the capital to be arrogant. some people are arrogant because of their background, and some people are arrogant because they can¡¯t see themselves clearly. not everyone is arrogant because they have the ability.¡± the young man shook his head, not very optimistic about leng rongrong¡¯s chances. after all, leng rongrong dressed like a student. could a student win against huang yunfeng, who had been in the underworld for many years, who had built his career from nothing and had evene into contact with the king of gamblers? that¡¯s impossible, okay? ¡°you really don¡¯t know how to judge people.¡± third young master quan shook his head. ¡± you can tell from your eyes whether you have the ability or not. ¡± the two of them didn¡¯t say anything else, because the game had already started. everyone held their breath as they looked at leng rongrong and huang yunfeng. huang yunfeng was full of confidence. however, huang yunfeng lost the moment they opened their cards. leng rongrong was older than him. she smiled and said, ¡± boss huang, give me the iou. you lost. ¡± ¡°how is that possible?¡± huang yunfeng had always thought that his luck was pretty good. his 20 points were not considered small, but he did not expect leng rongrong to have exactly 21 points! he lost so easily? he had never lost to anyone in this game. ¡°everyone saw it. nothing is impossible. i can only say that you just happened to be unlucky. you won¡¯t go back on your word, right? boss huang, it¡¯s not good to go back on your word.¡± leng rongrong smiled at huang yunfeng. huang yunfeng red at leng rongrong coldly and pushed all the ious toward her. ¡± you¡¯re lucky. i¡¯ll give you the iou, but let¡¯s y two more rounds! we¡¯ll y something else!¡± naturally, huang yunfeng was not happy to let leng rongrong and the others leave just like that. so, he requested leng rongrong to y a few more rounds with him. leng rongrong had already lost some money just now, so she was a little reluctant to leave just like that. besides, it was rare for them to y at the gambling table, and it was not satisfying to leave just like that. ¡± sure, let¡¯s y a few more rounds then. but boss huang, as you can see, i¡¯m quite lucky. you can¡¯t go back on your word when you loseter. ¡± leng rongrong still had that nonchnt attitude. huang yunfengughed coldly. this time, he chose a more technical way of ying poker. it was a rtively new way of ying recently, and it was a way of ying with leng rongrong that tested one¡¯s intelligence. leng rongrong agreed without thinking. she had not yed this game before, so she asked huang yunfeng to exin to her what it was. huang yunfeng exined, ¡± you¡¯ve never yed this before? if you¡¯ve never yed before, i won¡¯t force you, in case you say i¡¯m bullying you for not ying before!¡± Chapter 267

Chapter 267: full of nervousness

Trantor: 549690339

¡± ah, it¡¯s okay. you¡¯ve exined enough. i understand. let¡¯s get started. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± although i¡¯ve never yed it before, if i lose, i¡¯ll be willing to admit my loss. ¡± huang yunfeng took a nce at leng rongrong, then calmly continued to y with her. the people around were excited. because the way to y the card was moreplicated, many people couldn¡¯t understand it. only a small number of people could. this method tested one¡¯s intelligence and thinking speed. huang yunfeng might look chubby and slow, but when he was ying, he was extremely fast. although it was leng rongrong¡¯s first time, she could not catch up with huang yunfeng at the beginning. so at the beginning, she seemed to be at a disadvantage. the people around who could understand said that leng rongrong was already very good. after all, it was her first time ying, and to be able to y to this extent on her first time could be considered impressive. leng rongrong¡¯s face was calm and expressionless. she had been very serious. her small face calmed down, and she looked even more beautiful. she exuded a charm that could enchant people. ¡°quickly get up!¡± someone suddenly said. ¡°yes, this girl¡¯s speed is getting faster and faster, and she¡¯s getting faster at a visible speed! her ability to think is too strong!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t even have time to calcte how she did it!¡± ¡°is this really your first time ying? this speed, this reaction, it¡¯s even better than many veterans who have yed this game countless times!¡± ¡°boss huang¡¯s breaking out in cold sweat!¡± ¡°boss huang¡¯s mentality is unstable!¡± ¡± this girl¡¯s mentality is very stable. from the beginning, she was neither too fast nor too slow. now, she¡¯s so fast, but looking at the way she ys her cards, it also looks like she¡¯s not too fast nor too slow! ¡± everyone was discussing in surprise. huang yunfeng was a fat man, so he was sweating profusely. his back was also drenched in sweat. in this highly tense situation, he was sweating more and more, and it dripped down. the beautiful woman beside him wanted to help him wipe his sweat, but he pushed her to the side. the first round was over. leng rongrong won as expected. huang yunfeng leaned back in his chair and wiped his sweat with his handkerchief. he looked at leng rongrong and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± are you sure this is your first time ying? ¡± he asked suspiciously. ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve heard of such a way of ying. it¡¯s quite fun and much more exciting than the usual way of ying. ¡± leng rongrong was calm andposed from beginning to end. chen feizhi took out a bottle of yogurt from somewhere and handed it to leng rongrong. leng rongrong took it and started eating. she crossed her legs and looked at huang yunfeng leisurely. ¡± boss huang, how is it? do you still want to y? ¡± if you don¡¯t want to y, we¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°y, continue!¡± huang yunfeng did not believe that he would lose to such a young girl. she must have been too lucky just now. he had to calm down before he could try again. ¡°alright, shall we continue? or does boss huang need to rest?¡± leng rongrong asked huang yunfeng. ¡°wait a moment.¡± huang yunfeng stood up and moved around. one of his men brought something over. everyone looked at the thing covered by the ck cloth curiously. then, his subordinate lifted the ck cloth, revealing a one-meter-tall statue. huang yunfeng went up to touch and hug her, and even mumbled something as if he was chanting. leng rongrong was speechless. what a godly operation! the surrounding people were also stunned. although some people knew that huang yunfeng believed in these things and liked to pray to the buddha, they did not expect him to bring the statue everywhere. it really looked a little funny. leng rongrong ate her yogurt slowly. ¡± it¡¯s not bad. feizhi, where did you get it? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s a buffet area when i came here before. i just took it.¡± chen feizhi thought for a moment. ¡± boss, if you like it, i¡¯ll go get more. ¡± ¡°go get some, it tastes good.¡± leng rongrong nodded. at the side, third young master quan had heard the entire conversation between leng rongrong and chen feizhi. he had already said that the yogurt this man had escaped with was exactly the same as the one on his cruise ¡­ he also liked the taste of the yogurt, which was why he had ordered a lot of it to be ced on the cruise. chen feizhi almost bumped into third young master quan when he turned around. chen feizhi was speechless. third young master quan was speechless ¡­ the honest man hesitated and asked, ¡± can i get some yogurt? my boss likes it. ¡± third young master quan,¡­ could he still say no? it was just a few bottles of yogurt. ¡°take what you like. you¡¯re wee, just take more.¡± third young master quan said in a friendly manner. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll take more.¡± chen feizhi went out. then, he found the yogurt section and saw that there were boxes of yogurt inside. he took a few more and carried three big boxes back to the casino. he then ced it beside leng rongrong and whispered to her, ¡± ¡°third young master quan asked me to take more, so i only carried three boxes.¡± leng rongrong took a look at the yogurt and nodded her head calmly. she then looked at third young master quan, smiled at him, and thanked him. third young master quan was speechless ¡­ honestly, he was not being polite when he said he would take more. there were three big boxes and there were hundreds of bottles of yogurt inside ¡­ leng rongrong finished her yogurt and looked at huang yunfeng. huang yunfeng returned to the table after touching and bowing to the statue. he had regained hisposure, and the sweat on his face was gone. he sat down and looked at leng rongrong, ¡±e on, let¡¯s y a big round! ¡± leng rongrong did not mind. she followed huang yunfeng and yed a big round. it was still the same nervous way of ying. thest round was the first time, and leng rongrong was a little slow, but this time, she was very fast. the speed at which she dealt her cards and calcted was extremely fast. the match had only just started, but huang yunfeng was already feeling the pressure. not only huang yunfeng, but the people around him were also nervous and worried for huang yunfeng. ¡°boss huang, don¡¯t worry, take your time!¡± leng rongrong was able to chat with huang yunfeng at ease during this period. every time she finished ying, she could even joke with huang yunfeng leisurely. however, huang yunfeng did not seem to have much time for that. his attention waspletely focused on the cards, and he could not hear what leng rongrong was saying. ¡± it¡¯s over! i¡¯m afraid boss huang is done for! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s no use hugging the statue. this little girl is ruthless! ¡± ¡°i thought the little girl was too arrogant, but she really has the right to be arrogant. who is she? i¡¯ve never heard of anyone with such amazing gambling skills!¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid he has an extraordinary background!¡± while everyone was discussing, boss huang lost the game with sweat all over his forehead. leng rongrong asked for boss huang¡¯s chips. there was already a mountain of chips in front of her. not only had she won back all the money she had lost, but she had also won quite a lot. Chapter 268

Chapter 268: chapter 269-evil intentions

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i won again!¡± ¡°oh my god, is she some kind of demoness?¡± ¡°boss huang, didn¡¯t you say that you were guided by the gambling king? win every bet? he¡¯s basically losing every bet he makes today!¡± ¡± she won the first round. it looks like the girl gave way to boss huang, right? ¡± huang yunfeng¡¯s breathing became rough. he had already lost everything. he took a towel and wiped his hands. he looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± again! ¡± the fat on his face was trembling madly from anger. leng rongrong looked calm. she looked at huang yunfeng and said, ¡± boss huang, i think you¡¯re not mentally stable at this point. it¡¯s not suitable for you to continue. of course, i¡¯m just giving you a kind suggestion. after all, i don¡¯t want people to say that i¡¯m running away after winning money.¡± huang yunfeng took a deep look at leng rongrong, then took a few deep breaths. ¡± no need, let¡¯s continue. if you can beat me and win all my chips, i¡¯ll consider you powerful! i¡¯m going to use all my money to y with you today. i don¡¯t believe that i can¡¯t beat a little girl like you!¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± boss huang, you¡¯ve lost your mind. you¡¯ve yed with littlewrence before, right? or perhaps she had learned a few moves from him? i can see your moves. if you¡¯re on good terms with littlewrence, he should have told you that the worst thing to do in gambling is to be impetuous. the more impetuous you are, the easier it is to lose. you¡¯ve already lost so much.¡± ¡°you know littlewrence?¡± huang yunfeng was stunned. ¡± not really. i¡¯m more familiar with his grandfather. i gambled with his grandfather once and won against oldwrence. ¡± leng rongrong said in a light tone. it was something that she thought was not worth mentioning, but the surroundings suddenly became quiet and they kept gasping. she had thought that huang yunfeng was very good, and the young gambling king had taught him before. however, leng rongrong actually knew the old gambling king and had even won against him! the old king of gamblers was much more powerful than the young king of gamblers and had always been an influential figure. in that case, it was understandable that boss huang lost to leng rongrong. after all, he had yed with the old king of gamblers and even won. the old gambling king had never lost in his life, but he actually lost to a little girl. ¡°are you kidding me?¡± huang yunfeng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡± you can beat the old gambling king? how is that possible?¡± huang yunfeng did not believe him and wanted to continue. the rest of the bet was predictable. huang yunfeng broke out in a cold sweat while leng rongrong remained calm andposed throughout the game. she became more and more familiar with the game andpletely crushed boss huang, who had a mental breakdown. boss huang lost all his money in an instant. then, boss huang exploded. he mmed the table and stood up with a fierce look on his face. leng rongrong was sitting on a chair. when chen feizhi was bored, he went to get her something to eat, so she was eating the cake slowly at this moment. the people around them were all nervous for leng rongrong. boss huang was obviously furious. would he let leng rongrong go? of course not! how could he just let it go after losing so much money? ¡°you¡¯re cheating!¡± boss huang suddenly said. leng rongrong looked up. ¡± boss huang, you¡¯re a little funny. everyone saw how i yed with them in front of everyone. how is it cheating? and this is the first time i¡¯vee into contact with this new way of ying. i don¡¯t have the ability to cheat even if i want to. besides, even the most powerful master might not be able to cheat in this way, right? boss huang, you¡¯ve really overestimated me. ¡± after finishing the cake in her hand, leng rongrong put down her te and stood up. chen feizhi and gu mirrorke had already packed up their chips and other things. gu mirrorke was already discussing with third young master quan about the exchange of money. ¡°if i say you¡¯re cheating, then you¡¯re cheating!¡± ¡± don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce today, little girl! ¡± boss huang said in an overbearing manner. many people who were originally watching felt that the situation was not quite right, and wisely left the casino one after another. even those who didn¡¯t leave had already retreated outside. huang yunfeng was a gangster, so his methods had always been terrifying. although he was always smiling, he was a smiling tiger. when he became ruthless, he was like a mad dog. no one wanted to be entangled with him. leng rongrong pinched the space between her eyebrows. ¡± boss huang, you¡¯re being a little unreasonable. no matter what, you¡¯re someone with a bit of fame in the underworld, so why are you so calctive with a little girl like me?¡± ¡°you were so unreasonable when you won my money!¡± huang yunfeng¡¯s eyes swept across the area, and a group of people immediately surrounded leng rongrong and the other two. leng rongrong was speechless. he had clearly said that he would only be convinced after being beaten up? ¨C it was alreadyte at night. li chenle had heard from the hoodlums who had failed to catch storm that mo linyuan, leng rongrong, and the others were not at home, and that only li ruhua, a horse, and a dog were in the mo family¡¯s small vi. he felt that this was a golden opportunity and that time would note again, so he had contacted a few zoologists to catch storm and rainstorm. a small car was parked at the entrance of the vi, and a container truck was parked behind it. li chenle alighted from the car and looked at the zoologist he had spent a lot of money to hire. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, you have to catch him. if you can¡¯t catch him, you won¡¯t get the money, and you won¡¯t have a good life either! i¡¯ve already told you the situation. although it¡¯s just a horse and a dog, they¡¯re very difficult to deal with.¡± li chenle had learned his lesson this time. he was extremely vignt and had only found experts to help him. they had even specially selected a few experts who had previously numbed the big tiger and big ck bear. he felt that this time, it would definitely be foolproof. ¡°how do we get in? climbing the wall?¡± one of the experts asked. li chenle¡¯s face turned green at the mention of climbing walls. he had been prickled all over thest time, and now there were all kinds of needle marks on his body ¡­ he was absolutely creeped out. moreover, the cacti that he and the hooligans ntedter on were even more powerful than thest one. li chen¡¯s body trembled as he said happily, ¡± climb what wall? i¡¯ve brought a lockpicking expert! let¡¯s go, unlock the door and enter!¡± hence, the group of people started fiddling at the entrance of the courtyard. at the same time, storm, who was sleeping in the house, suddenly perked up his ears. hearing the movement, he rushed to the door and opened it, then wanted to rush to the yard. she thought that her master had returned, but it didn¡¯t seem so after hearing themotion ¡­ storm was in a simr situation. he hopped into the yard and stood beside storm. the horse and dog seemed to bemunicating with each other. then storm walked to the door. storm raised his paw and with two clicks, the door was unlocked. the door opened, and li chenle and the lock-picking expert lost their support and rolled in. storm¡¯s erged face of confusion was right in front of li chenle and the lock-picking expert. li chenle was speechless. the lockpicking expert almost screamed in shock, but li chenle quickly covered his mouth. Chapter 269

Chapter 269: the mysterious smile of the storm

Trantor: 549690339

storm and storm looked at li chenle and the lock-picking expert on the ground with disdain. the eyes of the two big guys in the night seemed to be saying: f * ck, it¡¯s you again! li chenle was speechless ¡­ li chenle and the lockpicking expert scrambled to their feet, and the lockpicking expert whispered into li chenle¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°can i leave now? they¡¯re opening the door for you!¡± li chenle nced at the lock-picking expert and did not say anything. he looked at storm and storm and coughed. ¡± that¡¯s right, it¡¯s me again! ¡± as he spoke, li chenle subconsciously protected his head, afraid that the storm woulde and gnaw on his innocent hair again. this time, the storm did not gnaw on li chenle¡¯s hair. instead, it leaned over and kissed his hair before turning its head away in disgust. then, storm seemed to have thought of something. it suddenly turned around and walked toward the courtyard¡¯s wall. storm sat on the ground like an obedient puppy. he did not tease li chenle at all. instead, he wagged his tail and smiled at him, lookingpletely harmless. he didn¡¯t attack me? li chenle looked at the storm, feeling a little uneasy. she felt that this dog was so smart, but it didn¡¯t do anything to her. it just pretended to be stupid in front of her, which made it look even more terrifying. li chenle took two steps back. a few animal experts walked up from behind. when they saw the storm, they were already very surprised. such arge dog was indeed rare. after taking a closer look, the two zoologists had a heated discussion about whether storm was a dog or not. they hadpletely forgotten what their purpose ining here was and started arguing. ¡± this is definitely not a dog. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a wolf! ¡± ¡°bullsh * t, how could it be a wolf? it¡¯s obviously a dog. it doesn¡¯t have any wolf characteristics, and have you ever seen a wolf of this size? could it be that it has mutated?¡± ¡± maybe it¡¯s mutated. maybe it¡¯s a new breed of wolf that has never been discovered before! ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± the two zoologists were having an intense discussion. li chenle, on the other hand, said in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t discuss anymore. this is the one. deal with it now! ¡± after you¡¯re done with it, i don¡¯t care how you guys discuss it, even if it¡¯s with a vegetable knife!¡± the two experts finally came back to their senses. they each held an anesthetic needle in their hands. then, he began to walk toward the storm. li chenle had two zoologists working on finding a way to deal with the storm, so he began to search for the creature. he felt a little uneasy that the storm had suddenly disappeared. then, he saw rainstorm standing by the wall. he looked at the cacti and gave them a mysterious smile. li chenle was speechless. f * ck, his little heart was beating fast. what was this guy going to do now? damn it, why did he have a very bad premonition? why did he feel like he was going to be the scapegoat? numbed! li chenle cursed in his heart as he watched storm finishughing. he finally began to poison the cactus with his mouth! rainstorm quickly used his mouth to pull out the thorns from the cactus. then, his mouth was like a machine as he frantically shot the thorns at the dumbfounded li chenle. li chenle was stunned for a moment, and his face was full of thorns. ¡°aowuu!¡± the pain brought li chenle back to his senses, and he started to wail in pain. he rushed towards the storm like a mad man. ¡± stop! you can¡¯t eat these f * cking things! i¡¯ve worked so hard to nt these cacti. i don¡¯t want to nt them a second time! ¡± the storm ignored li chenle and continued eating without a care in the world. once again, it spat at li chenle, preventing him from approaching it. in a single breath, the rain had devoured the row of cacti. it had already taken a fancy to the food. if it wasn¡¯t for its fear of its mistress, it would have finished it long ago. it could only me li chenle foring at the right time and giving it a very good idea. li chenle continued to smile mysteriously at the rain. then, its eyes fell on the nts beside it. li chenle was speechless. are you f * cking kidding me? you¡¯ve finished so many cacti and cacti, and you still want to eat more? if leng rongrong, that woman, mistook him for the culprit, he would be done for! thinking of leng rongrong¡¯s boundless strength, li chenle felt a chill run down his spine, and his hair stood on end. oh my god, this is too scary! li chenle felt that he was finished! ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to eat it!¡± he could clearly feel that this was the moment that rainstorm had been waiting for. it had eaten it when he was around on purpose. it was probably afraid of offending its master, so it had taken advantage of this moment to eat it. after it finished eating, it would use him! storm looked at li chenle provocatively before gobbling down the vegetables in his mouth. the delicious little cabbage made storm¡¯s eyes light up. in just a few seconds, storm had almost finished therge piece of small cabbage, leaving only one small cabbage. looking at the small vegetable, rainstorm hesitated. it wanted to eat it, but it hesitated for a moment before ncing at li chenle. then, it bit the little vegetable and uprooted it. then, storm turned around and looked at li chenle with a strange expression. li chenle was speechless. he had a very bad feeling. damn it, it couldn¡¯t be forcing him to eat the vegetables to make him take the me, right? it was raw! li chenle took a step back and identally fell. the storm rushed in front of him and smacked his face with a hoof. he opened his mouth and swallowed the vegetable, its leaves and roots. following that, rainstormshed out with his other hoof even more viciously. it looked as if it wouldn¡¯t let go of li chenle if he didn¡¯t finish chewing and swallowing the vegetable. ¡± wuwuwu ¡­ ¡± li chenle wanted to cry but had no tears. he mumbled as he ate the vegetable. after eating, there was a strong taste of mud in his mouth. storm turned around in satisfaction and went to ruin other things. in less than ten minutes, all the leaves in the garden had been eaten by the storm. storm burped. although li chenle tried his best to stop him, he was not sessful. he was forced to eat a lot of food by storm. for everything storm ate, he was lucky enough to eat a leaf or a piece of root. as such, li chenle couldn¡¯t help but burp after the storm ended. he really wanted to cry! he had been abused by an idiot! li chenle looked at the zoologist he had brought with him with an aggrieved expression. he had originally wanted to ask the zoologist for help in dealing with the storm. what he did not expect was that storm was standing like a human, ying with the tranquilizer he had snatched from the zoologist. Chapter 270

Chapter 270: chapter 271 the storm was stolen!

Trantor: 549690339

li chenle shivered as the zoologists fell to the ground. the zoologists all had looks of disbelief on their faces as theyy on the ground with their eyes wide open. they had always been the ones who pricked animals. in the end, they were actually injected with anesthesia by a dog today? after ying with the tranquilizer for a while, storm¡¯s gaze fell on li chenle. li chenle was speechless ¡­ ¡°you, don¡¯t poke me. i¡¯ll give you something good to eat!¡± storm hesitated for a moment, then threw the tranquilizer aside and looked at li chenle. li chenle heaved a sigh of relief. as expected, this fellow could understand humannguage. ¡± how about this? what do you guys like to eat? i¡¯ll prepare a lot of food for you. i¡¯ll prepare a storm for you. i¡¯ll prepare anything your master doesn¡¯t give you to eat. storm, i¡¯ll prepare it for you too. even if you want to eat a pig, i¡¯ll prepare it for you!¡± storm and storm both looked at li chenle with gluttonous eyes. at the same time, li ruhua was awoken by themotion outside. he pushed the door open and came out yawning. he was wearing a longce nightdress and a pinkce eye mask on his head. standing at the door, li ruhua looked in li chenle¡¯s direction in a daze. ¡°what¡¯s the fuss about, it¡¯s sote at night!¡± li chenle looked at li ruhua in greater fear than if he had seen a ghost.¡±f * ck, are you retarded? you¡¯ve been to Thand?¡± this brawny man, who used to be his bodyguard, was actually wearing a pinkce nightdress and a pinkce eye mask? li ruhua shuddered and suddenly realized what kind of pajamas she was wearing. she coughed and tried to quibble weakly. ¡± i don¡¯t like things likece. i¡¯m only wearing it because young madam bought it for me! i can¡¯t let down youngdy¡¯s feelings!¡± ¡°she must be really capable to be able to buy a nightdress of your size.¡± li chenle was momentarily speechless. he realized how terrifying leng rongrong was. it was fine if she was scary, but li ruhua had only been with her for a short time, and she was already mentally unstable. li ruhua¡¯s attention had been focused on li chenle, but then he suddenly saw the garden in front of him. there was not a single green leaf in the huge garden. li ruhua rushed out in an instant and looked at the garden and vegetable field in despair. ¡°what happened here?¡± li ruhua asked in a fit of rage. she red at li chenle, as if she was going to kill him. he was the one who had taken care of this garden with great effort! someone had destroyed his garden, which made him even angrier than if he had been killed. ¡°it wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t touch it! ¡± li chenle eximed in shock. ¡± it was that horse! ¡± li ruhua looked at storm, her eyes questioning him. thunderstorm let out a burp and was stunned for a moment. he then shook his head and pointed his hoof at li chenle, as if to say, ¡± i didn¡¯t eat anything. he¡¯ll be the one eating. ¡± li ruhua looked at li chenle¡¯s face, which was covered in cactus thorns, and actually believed that li chenle had eaten all of it. ¡°i really didn¡¯t eat it!¡± li chenle waved his hand. ¡± believe me, even though i also had two mouthfuls, i was forced to eat them! ¡± ¡°oh, you¡¯ve eaten it.¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyes were fixed on li chenle. when storm heard li ruhua¡¯s words, he instantly felt relieved. he snorted at li ruhua, very satisfied with this. li ruhua red at li chenle with a vicious look in her eyes. ¡± restore the garden, or else ¡­ ¡± ¡°otherwise, what?¡± li chenle¡¯s heart was pounding. ¡°i¡¯ll tell my young madam!¡± li ruhua lifted her chin and threw out her young madam. li chenle was speechless. ¡°you actually used a woman to threaten me!¡± li chenle stared at li ruhua with wide eyes. ¡°so, do you have any objections?¡± li ruhua¡¯s face was full of pride. ¡± i just like moving my young madam out! if you have any objections, you can talk to my youngdy!¡± li chenle was speechless ¡­ he was really afraid of leng rongrong! ¡°i¡¯ll nt it back for you, alright? i¡¯ll find someone to nt it for you tomorrow!¡± li chenle red at li ruhua. li ruhua nodded. ¡± i hope you can do it. my young madam should be back by tomorrow. ¡± li ruhua yawned. after taking a look at storm and rainstorm, he felt that they could handle these things, so he turned around and went back to his room to sleep. the door closed. li chenle heaved a sigh of relief. he looked at storm and storm. the two of them seemed to want to eat delicious food, and he seemed to have tricked them with delicious food. ¡°what do you think? are you going to follow me or not? if you follow me, i¡¯ll give you whatever you want to eat!¡± li chenle blinked his eyes, as if he believed that he was right. storm and storm looked at each other. then, with a swish of their tails, the two of them caught up to li chenle. li chenle nced at the zoologists on the ground. after some thought, he decided to carry them back into the car one by one. li chenle had storm enter hisrge container truck, but the two of them looked at li chenle in disdain, as if they were nning to run away on their own. ¡°alright, you guys follow me. don¡¯t lose me. if you lose me, you won¡¯t be able to eat anything you want!¡± li chenle was in high spirits. if he had known that these two were so easy to trick, he would have tricked them away earlier. he had been tormented so much that he was half-dead. li chenle didn¡¯t know that he wouldn¡¯t be happy after this. his nightmare was about to begin ¡­ ¨C the night grew deeper. the cruise ship fell into a strange silence. almost everyone on the cruise ship was gathered on this floor of the casino. everyone was here to watch the fun. third young master quan stood by the door, surrounded by arge group of people. among the crowd, nan si was wearing a low-key suit and had a beautiful woman in his arms. he looked into the casino with interest. he had been hanging out with a group of women downstairs and chatting happily. then, he heard that a powerful character hade to the casino. it was a beautiful little girl who had very good gambling skills, so he rushed to join in the fun. he loved to join in the fun. then, nan si saw leng rongrong. he looked at leng rongrong, who was surrounded by huang yunfeng¡¯s men, and frowned. did this girl look familiar? then, nan si let go of the woman in his arms and squeezed forward. he grabbed third young master quan¡¯s arm and asked, ¡± is this woman¡¯s surname leng? ¡± ¡°you know him?¡± third young master quan looked at nan si in surprise. ¡± she said her name is leng rongrong. i don¡¯t know anything about her background, but i think she knows the old gambling king. ¡± ¡°f * ck, f * ck, f * ck!¡± nan si cursed angrily, ¡± that¡¯s true! quick, quick, quick, tell me the details!¡± Chapter 271

Chapter 271: live-stream young madam¡¯s scene for lord fourth!

Trantor: 549690339

under nan si¡¯s eager gaze, third young master quan exined the situation of leng rongrong¡¯s appearance on the cruise ship. ¡°i¡¯m here to look for that old man gu.¡± ¡± who do you think will win if they fight with boss huang? ¡± third young master quan asked as if he was watching a show. nan si nced at third young master quan. ¡± third young master, aren¡¯t you afraid that something might happen to these two people on your cruise ship and the power behind them wille to you? ¡± ¡± they can fight, but if there¡¯s any problem, i¡¯m already prepared. if they really fight to the death, i¡¯m ready to stop them. the doctors are also ready. ¡± third young master quan said with a smile. he wouldn¡¯t get himself into trouble. if he saved them, they would be grateful to him instead. nan si looked deeply at third young master quan. he felt that third young master quan was too simple-minded. it was not a problem for huang yunfeng. the problem was, if there was anything wrong with fourth master quan¡¯s love for a woman, he, as the third young master, could only go to hell and be the third young master! with his fourth master¡¯s character, when had he ever cared so much about a woman?! the only girl he cared about was mo ling er. however, from his point of view, lord fourth was more concerned about leng rongrong. back then, although mo ling ¡®er was doted on by lord fourth, it was only because of her younger sister. furthermore, he did not pamper her to this extent. this time, lord fourth was very concerned about his wife. it was said that he had taken some family photo with leng rongrong and adopted chen huai¡¯s disciple as his son ¡­ okay, he thought that lord fourth was crazy. he even saw lord fourth unting his love in their group chat because his wife had bought him a car he liked! when had lord fourth ever shown off? what did he need to show off? it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t afford that broken car! however, for the first time, he was showing off his love just because his wife bought him a car that he could easily buy hundreds of units of! nan si shivered. he looked at leng rongrong in the casino again, hesitating whether he should step up and help. ording to his personality, he preferred to gossip and did not like to stand up for others. standing up for others was a troublesome matter. however, in this situation, it seemed that their young madam was at a disadvantage. young madam looked like a youngdy. other than an old man by her side, there was only a very delicate and weak-looking boy ¡­ huang yunfeng¡¯s side was well-armed, and his size alone wasparable to three of the young mistress¡¯s men, let alone his men. while he was hesitating, third young master quan suddenly said, ¡± i think boss huang is going to suffer a loss! ¡± ¡°hmm?¡± nan si looked at third young master quan in surprise. ¡± don¡¯t you think they¡¯ve noticed the difference in power? ¡± ¡°boss huang is very powerful, and the thugs around him are also a group of powerful thugs that he personally trained. but that delicate boy over there with leng rongrong doesn¡¯t look simple. although he didn¡¯t look old, his eyes were full of killing intent, and his standing posture was obviously trained. this old man did not look like he could fight, but leng rongrong herself did not look like she could not fight either. didn¡¯t you see how calm andposed she was? her eyes were always calm, just like when we were gambling just now. she had the same look in her eyes and made boss huang lose so badly!¡± third young master quan exined. ¡°what you said seems to make sense.¡± nan si scratched his chin. so he didn¡¯t need to make a move? it seemed that the young madam was indeed very powerful on the abyss ind. she had stayed in the crocodile pool for a long time without being injured. however, he was present and did not make a move. if lord fourth found out, he would kill him! st time, xu shiting was punished severely because of xu rule¡¯s actions against young madam. with this thought, nan si quickly took out his phone, full of the desire to live, and then took a photo of the casino. after the video was taken, nan si sent a copy to mo linyuan. just in case, mo linyuan did not see it. at the same time, he sent another copy to tang luo. ¡± what should i do? ¡± he asked after he sent the video. at the same time, in the casino, leng rongrong was sitting calmly on a chair. she yawned and covered her mouth with her long and beautiful fingers. then she said to huang yunfeng, ¡± boss huang, you should be prepared to lose. it¡¯s not very good for you to do this. i¡¯m a little sleepy. do you know what i hate the most? i don¡¯t like people disturbing my sleep!¡± huang yunfeng sneered, ¡± youngdy, i¡¯d advise you not to be too arrogant! ¡± ¡°mad?¡± leng rongrong frowned, her face innocent. ¡± sigh, tell me the truth, how am i arrogant? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pretty little face turned towards the door as she said that, then she asked innocently, ¡± do you think i¡¯m arrogant? ¡± everyone was speechless. of course, no one said anything. everyone kept their mouths shut and was determined not to join in the fun. ¡°forget it, you can be arrogant if you want. feizhi, can you handle this alone?¡± leng rongrong raised her head and nced at chen feizhi, who was standing at the side. ¡°maybe,¡± chen feizhi looked at the people surrounding them. there were more than 20 people, and each of them was a muscr man. it was quite arge number. after thinking for a while, chen feizhi added, ¡± if there are 15 of them, i have a 100% chance of winning. if it¡¯s twenty, i might not be able to take care of them all at once.¡± ¡± i can¡¯t settle it in one breath. i¡¯ll settle it in two. ¡± leng rongrong said calmly, ¡± if you really can¡¯t, i¡¯ll help you! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. chen feizhi did not say anything. he flicked his sleeve and a bone fan appeared from his white tang suit. there was no face, only the ribs. it was ck and there seemed to be a dragon or some other creature carved on it. the fan wasn¡¯t big, about the same size as an ordinary folding fan, but it looked very hard and suffused with a ck light. without any nonsense, chen feizhi suddenly rushed towards one of the men at the side like a bolt of lightning. the fan in his hand was iparably fast and fierce. with two or three strikes, the first person who was attacked had no time to resist and directly fell to the ground. nan si sucked in a cold breath. ¡®f * ck, this guy doesn¡¯t seem to be from theher abyss empire. where did this experte from? i¡¯ve never heard of him.¡¯ the young madam actually had such an expert by her side. she was quite powerful! nan si took out his phone and continued to take videos, sending them to mo linyuan one by one. at the same time, mo linyuan, who was far away in M country, was sitting on the sofa in the hotel. he had just finished a phone call when he frowned because of the bombarding messages. which lunatic kept sending him messages! didn¡¯t she know that he never liked to read messages? can¡¯t you just call me directly? mo linyuan was about to throw the phone away when tang luo suddenly rushed in. ¡± fourth master, young madam seems to be in trouble! ¡± Chapter 272

Chapter 272: lord fourth is a god of jealousy!

Trantor: 549690339

the phone did not fly out. mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were cold and terrifying as he looked at tang luo. ¡± what trouble? ¡± who would dare to find trouble with her? ¡± on the cruise ship of the third master of the quan family, young madam was surrounded by a man named huang yunfeng. young madam was alone with the old man and a young man from the club ¡­ huang yunfeng had more than twenty people with him, while young madam was alone. ¡± tang luo looked at mo linyuan and said anxiously, ¡± nan si is over there. he sent me a video and should have sent it to you. didn¡¯t you see it? ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. fortunately, the phone hadn¡¯t flown out yet. feng mocheng quickly opened it and saw that nan si had sent a lot of videos. one after another. feng mo cheng opened the first one and saw leng rongrong surrounded by many people. it was obvious that she was at a disadvantage. his face was even gloomier. how dare he treat his wife like this? huang yunfeng must be tired of living. then, mo linyuan opened the second video. in the second video, the young man next to leng rongrong made a move, and then directly knocked out a strong man. nan si was broadcasting the third video live. as he patted, he also shouted, ¡± ¡± f * ck, f * ck, this man looks so delicate and small, as if even ants can¡¯t kill him. he actually knocked down so many people in one breath! ¡± ¡± oh my god, lord fourth, look! it¡¯s too f * cking awesome! ¡± ¡°lord fourth, did you see that? i don¡¯t need your help anymore, do i? it¡¯s fine as long as young madam has that man by her side!¡± ¡°where did young madam find such a powerful person? i didn¡¯t even know! if i had known, i would have definitely recruited him into ourherworld empire!¡± mo linyuan finished watching a lot of videos as nan si cursed. then, he sent a video to nan si. leng rongrong was surrounded by so many people. mo linyuan¡¯s face was gloomy, but when he saw that leng rongrong had a man protecting her, his face became even gloomier. beside him, tang luo said softly in his heart, ¡± jealous, jealous, his lord fourth was jealous again! young master, you must be a god of jealousy. there¡¯s someone protecting youngdy and you¡¯re jealous! of course, tang luo didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. he slowly moved to the young master¡¯s side and saw nan si¡¯s erged face. he waved at nan si. ¡± hi, nan si! ¡± nan si was speechless. ¡°fourth master!¡± nan si smiled at mo linyuan. mo linyuan looked at nan si coldly. he did not say a word, but he liked nan si. ¡± fourth master, the young madam should be fine. i don¡¯t think i need any help. i¡¯ll just stay here and watch, right? ¡± nan si asked when he saw that mo linyuan did not say anything. ¡°no one wants to see your face!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s long and narrow eyes had already narrowed into a line. he looked in the direction of nan si and said in disgust. ¡°young madam!¡± seeing that nan si had not reacted, tang luo quickly said, ¡± i¡¯m doing a live broadcast for lord fourth. what¡¯s so good about your face? it¡¯s more exciting on young madam¡¯s side! ¡± tang luo wiped his sweat. he could feel that his young master was not very happy. it was terrible. he was apanying lord fourth alone. if lord fourth were to get angry, he would be the one in trouble! on the cruise ship, nan si btedly remembered, and then his phone changed direction, directly switching to leng rongrong¡¯s side. leng rongrong sat on a chair with her legs crossed. she yawnedzily and watched chen feizhi fight, asionally pping. ¡± feizhi, not bad. that was a beautiful move! ¡± old man ancient mirrorke stood at the side with a handful of melon seeds in his pocket. he ate them noisily and nodded. ¡± impressive, feizhi has improved again recently! ¡± as they ate, gu jinghu looked at leng rongrong. ¡± girl, do you want to eat some melon seeds? ¡± leng rongrong nced at the melon seeds in gu mirrorke¡¯s hand, then back at theke. ¡± old man, aren¡¯t you kind enough? you¡¯re the one who caused this mess, and you let feizhi clean up your mess! ¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough! i can¡¯t beat them!¡± ancient mirrorke coughed twice, and weakly sat further away from leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯re a fortune-teller, and you¡¯ve always been very urate. why can¡¯t you predict when you¡¯ll get into trouble when you¡¯re flirting with a beautiful woman? ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes at theke. gu jinghu lowered his head in shame. ¡± well, he can only count on others. he can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s his own! ¡± ¡°have you ever urately calcted someone else¡¯s?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up, her smile was fake. the ancient mirrorke was speechless. alright, his calctions were still alright. the error rate was 50%. at least when he was predicting leng rongrong¡¯s fate, he was very urate. wasn¡¯t it already very impressive to be able to predict leng rongrong¡¯s fate urately? chen feizhi was still fighting. of the three of them, he was the most tired. one of them was fighting, while the other two were watching. nan si raised his phone and exined, ¡± master, how is it? isn¡¯t it amazing? the person beside young madam looks like a sissy, but i didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful. i¡¯m very impressed! out of twenty people, ten have fallen!¡± e closer, i want to hear what they¡¯re saying!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s cold voice was heard from the phone. nan si was speechless. get closer? so close that i can hear the sound? did that mean that he was going to enter, and then live stream beside leng rongrong? then he wouldn¡¯t be innocent and get beaten up, right? ¡± ahem, master, i can hear what they¡¯re saying. let me exin it to you. it¡¯s a little dangerous to get close. if that phone or whatever flies away, you won¡¯t be able to watch the live broadcast! ¡± nan si said very seriously, ¡± just now, the young madam rebuked the old man. it¡¯s probably because this old man caused trouble, so the young madam brought this young man here to clean up the old man¡¯s mess. then, the young madam probably felt bad for the young man and said that the old man wouldn¡¯t go up to help. oh, that¡¯s right, young madam had just praised this young man. this young man¡¯s name seemed to be chen feizhi, right? young madam said,¡¯feizhi, all the best!¡¯ feizhi, you¡¯re not bad! nan si, who had a strong intelligencework, did not realize that his fourth master had already decided to throw him into the fierce tiger park after hearing his exnation! far away in M nation, tang luo stood behind the sofa and watched nan si¡¯s report. he silently lit a candle for nan si in his heart. whatever lord fourth said was true. if they wanted to get closer, they should just get closer. why did they have tomentate like this! feizhi,e on? feizhi, not bad? f * ck, how could lord fourth not be jealous when young madam addressed him so affectionately? lord fourth was the god of jealousy! tang luo felt that his lord fourth¡¯s face was turning ck and gloomy at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if a storm wasing. Chapter 273

Chapter 273: chapter 274 great teamwork!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°bring it over! i want to hear her words with my own ears!¡± after a few seconds of silence, mo linyuan¡¯s deep and terrifying voice came from the phone to nan si¡¯s ears. nan si was so shocked that he almost dropped his phone. of course, he still managed to quickly rescue his phone. after all, if his phone were to fall at this time, lord fourth would probably take his life and send him to the eighteenth level of hell. at the same time, he would not be able to reincarnate for eternity. he didn¡¯t want to experience how terrifying lord fourth was. he just wanted to quietly be the boss of theherworld empire¡¯s intelligence organization. he just wanted to quietly go to the various beautiful women and obtain all kinds of useful information. lord fourth gave the order. it was a death order. nan si eagerly stuck out a foot in front. third young master quan pulled him back. ¡± nan si, what are you doing? you can¡¯t y with this woman. she¡¯s still young! ¡± don¡¯t you prefer young women?¡± third young master quan thought that he got along well with nan si. they were the same kind of people. they were both ignorant and ipetent. they liked to y with women, especially young women. because they had the same taste, third young master quan was quite close to nan si. every time there was a banquet, he would invite nan si. nan si¡¯s scalp was about to explode. he red at third young master quan. ¡± y your mother. y? do i dare to? ¡± did he dare to y with lord fourth¡¯s woman? he didn¡¯t dare to y with a single strand of hair. he didn¡¯t even dare to pick up a strand of hair from the ground! ¡°my mom. you don¡¯t dare to y with my mom.¡± third young master quan sighed. nan si red at third young master quan. then, he took out his phone and exined as he walked in, ¡± master, don¡¯t worry, i definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to y with your woman. after all, she¡¯s your woman! ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t dare to, or you don¡¯t want to?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was extremely cold. nan si took a look at the phone screen and gasped. he felt that he needed first aid! ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to and i don¡¯t dare to!¡± nan si coughed so hard that his lungs felt like they were about to fly out. ¡°you don¡¯t like her?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s cold and terrifying voice could be heard. ¡°ah, no, how could i? i¡¯m interested!¡± ¡°so you¡¯re interested in her?¡± ¡°ah, i don¡¯t dare to!¡± nan si cried. fourth master, why are you doing this to me! why did he feel that he was making things worse? fortunately, tang luo had helped nan si out of the situation and made him give a better reason to get close to leng rongrong. nan si quickly dodged the external danger, then moved to leng rongrong¡¯s side. then, as he filmed, he said, ¡± ¡°miss leng, we meet again!¡± leng rongrong looked up and nodded when she saw nan si. ¡± it¡¯s you! you¡¯re on the cruise too?¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m here to y. miss leng, do you need any help?¡± nan si asked kindly. ¡°no, my feizhi can handle it.¡± leng rongrong said calmly. then, she nced at the phone in nan si¡¯s hand and asked, ¡± are you taking a picture of me? ¡± ¡°um, can i take a picture? i just thought it was fun, he was very good at fighting, so i took a photo as a memento, he looked very handsome!¡± nan si said incoherently. leng rongrong took a deep look at nan si and was silent for two seconds. then she said, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect you to be a man-and-woman! ¡± ¡°¡­ no, i really like women!¡± nan si¡¯s face darkened. he only liked women who were more mature, but he did not like both men and women! what a terrible misunderstanding! on the other side, leng rongrong and nan si were chatting for a while. on the other side, mo linyuan¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. if it wasn¡¯t for the live broadcast of leng rongrong¡¯s scene, fourth master mo would have crushed the phone in his hand. ¡°did you hear her? she said my feizhi!¡± mo linyuan turned his head and nced at tang luo. tang luo was speechless. ¡± this ¡­ this is young madam¡¯s man. just like how young madam talks about me and my luoluo, she calls my huahua when she calls ruhua. ¡± ¡°my luo luo? my flower?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. he just stared at tang luo. tang luo¡¯s hair stood on end. ah, he was finished! why did she say that? youngdy had never called him fourth master or my yuanyuan ¡­ was lord fourth really jealous of this? wasn¡¯t it just a very ordinary nickname? he didn¡¯t even like the young madam calling him luo luo. luo luo? luo luo? he was a man! mo linyuan¡¯s eyes shifted back to the phone screen, his face still dark. displeased, extremely displeased. what did his madam call him? most of the time, she called him by his name, mo linyuan! sometimes, she would call him hubby. there was no nickname at all! mo linyuan was even angrier when he saw leng rongrong constantly cheering for chen feizhi. if he was the one fighting, would she cheer for him? displeased, extremely displeased! tang luo took a step back. he could clearly feel lord fourth¡¯s displeasure. at the same time, nan si was still livestreaming. he moved a stool over and sat beside leng rongrong. then, the ancient mirrorke moved over as well. the ancient mirrorke looked at nan si and chuckled. ¡°what are youughing at?¡± nan si looked at the old man suspiciously. ¡°good eyes.¡± the ancient mirrorkeughed at nan si with shifty eyes. ¡°what good taste?¡± nan si was confused. gu mirrorke made a curvaceous gesture. ¡± the young woman from yesterday is not bad! you¡¯re so handsome, you can hook a bunch of beautiful women onto your bed with a casual hook, but i can¡¯t do it. with my old face, i¡¯m despised even when i¡¯m having a simple chat with a beautiful woman or reading her fortune!¡± nan si was speechless. could they evenpare? ¡°sir, you¡¯ve found the wrong one. you should find someone of your age!¡± nan si said in all seriousness. ¡± sigh, i¡¯m just taking a look. i¡¯m not doing anything! ¡± gu mirrorke sighed. ¡± beautiful women are good for the eyes! ¡± on the other side, chen feizhi had easily dealt with more than a dozen people as he had said. however, when there were only a few left, he couldn¡¯t hold on because the remaining few strong men were the most powerful. moreover, he was indeed a little exhausted. leng rongrong did not go up to help, but instead shouted at chen feizhi, ¡± feizhi, back! left! down!¡± leng rongrong had only shouted a few words, but chen feizhi¡¯s reaction was swift and violent. almost without thinking, he followed leng rongrong¡¯s instructions. he first attacked the back, then the left, and kicked the bottom. ¡°f * ck, they¡¯re so in sync!¡± nan si could not help but exim. as soon as leng rongrong¡¯s voice came out, chen feizhi took action immediately. even when chen feizhi was in danger, he could do as leng rongrong said regardless of the danger he was in. just like that, in less than three minutes, the remaining few people were all taken care of by chen feizhi. just as leng rongrong was about to look at huang yunfeng, she suddenly felt a chill on her neck. a dagger had attacked her from behind when no one was paying attention and was sped around her fair and beautiful neck. Chapter 274

Chapter 274: do you still have a trump card?

Trantor: 549690339

in the hotel room, tang luo stood behind the sofa. he felt as if the air in the entire room had frozen. when nan si turned the camera and saw leng rongrong being held by a sharp dagger at the neck, the air was filled with a thick murderous intent. tang luo was speechless. nan si, who was at the casino, could barely hold his phone. ¡°f * ck, your sneak attack is a little too much!¡± this was lord fourth¡¯s madam, the woman he doted on the most! if anything happened to her, he would be done for! ¡°sneak attacking a woman, are you even a man! be good and put down the knife in your hand, or you¡¯ll be in danger. i¡¯m serious, can¡¯t you feel the terrifying auraing from my phone?¡± nan si tried to persuade the man standing behind leng rongrong. the dagger in his hand looked very sharp, and it glowed with a silver light under the light. he was exerting force, and a faint bloody mark had already appeared on leng rongrong¡¯s neck. the phone in nan si¡¯s hand almost flew out of his hand. f * ck, he was in shock. even through the phone, he could feel that his fourth master was about to erupt like a volcano. lord fourth was an extremely protective person. not to mention his wife, even if something happened to his subordinates, he would still rush out to avenge them and torture them to the point that they could not bear to see it. his wife was in trouble now. if lord fourth could pass through the phone, he would probably kick this man into the sea and feed him to the fish. what to do? nan si panicked. should he help or not? nan si immediately switched the screen to his face and asked anxiously, ¡± master, what should we do? ¡± mo linyuan had originally seen leng rongrong, but with nan si¡¯s sudden change in position, he could no longer see leng rongrong and could only see nan si¡¯s face. instantly, his eyes turned even colder. nan si was speechless. why was she looking at him like that? he didn¡¯t do anything, he was just doing a live broadcast, okay? he really wanted to help, but the person who was going to cut the youngdy¡¯s throat didn¡¯t seem to be a simple person. he, nan si, was definitely good at gathering information, but when it came to fighting, he really wasn¡¯t very good at it. he felt that if he went up to help, he would probably anger the other party, and then the other party would really cut young madam¡¯s throat with a crack. if that was the case, it would be too terrifying! if something really happened to youngdy in her hands, the consequences could be imagined. nan si was still looking at mo linyuan in horror. mo linyuan finally could not take it anymore. ¡± take your face away! ¡± he wasn¡¯t the one he wanted to see! where was his wife? nan si seemed to have realized something and quickly switched the camera. on the other side, leng rongrong only moved her head slightly, her finger lightly touching the dagger. she turned her head slightly and saw the man behind her. the man wasn¡¯t tall. he was a little short and had a knife scar on his face, making him look very ferocious. he did not say anything. he looked at huang yunfeng, waiting for him to speak. that should be huang yunfeng¡¯s trump card. ¡°little girl, do you think i only have a few people? you¡¯re still too inexperienced to deal with me. ¡± huang yunfeng crossed his legs and ced them on the table like a boss, looking at leng rongrong with interest. leng rongrong¡¯s movements were slow and unhurried throughout, probably because she was afraid of being cut in the neck by the dagger, so her finger was pointing at the dagger, her movements slow and unhurried. her gaze fell on huang yunfeng again, and she yawned. ¡°she¡¯s actually yawning!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t she panicking at this time?¡± ¡°it¡¯s boss huang¡¯s trump card! i heard that the knife-scarred man is very powerful and was once an assassin! after boss huang took her in, she¡¯s been working for him.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid this girl is finished.¡± ¡± however, the man under her is pretty strong too. it¡¯s a pity that boss huang has to capture the leader first. no matter how strong the man is, he¡¯s too scared to move! ¡± ¡­¡­ the surrounding people were discussing. indeed, chen feizhi had stopped moving. he had dealt with everyone, but at this moment, he did not dare to approach leng rongrong. others thought that he was worried about his boss being hurt, but he was actually just worried that he would be identally injured by his boss after he got close. ¡°i didn¡¯t want to do it.¡± leng rongrong yawned again, looking extremely sleepy. ¡± but you seem to have cut my neck. ¡± leng rongrong frowned. she nced at the people behind her. then, before anyone could clearly see what had happened, they only heard a crisp crack. no one knew how leng rongrong had managed to do it, but she had already snatched the dagger from the knife-scarred man¡¯s hand and broken the wrist that was holding the dagger. this knife-scarred man was also a ruthless character. although his methods were broken, he didn¡¯t make any screams. a trace of horror shed in his eyes. then, he started to kick ruthlessly. leng rongrong¡¯s actions were even more brutal than his, directly kicking the scarface¡¯s calf bone. as the scarface¡¯s kick was very strong, he had no time to dodge leng rongrong¡¯s kick. kachadha the sound of bones breaking was heard. the scar-faced man¡¯s eyes were filled with horror, but even so, he remained calm and ruthless. he used his uninjured hand to attack leng rongrong again. leng rongrong sat on the chair the entire time, not even standing up. her movements looked very slow, but in fact, they were extremely fast. with one hand countering her moves, the knife-scarred man could not get close to her at all. after a while, leng rongrong suddenly stood up with a bored look on her face. then, she lifted the knife-scarred man with one hand and threw him towards huang yunfeng. then, she jumped up the wall and rushed in front of huang yunfeng. she took the dagger from the knife-scarred man and stabbed it into huang yunfeng¡¯s neck. leng rongrong sat on the edge of the gambling table, her legs dangling and swinging. she was like a pretty doll, her lips curved up, and her smile was evil and cold. ¡°boss huang, do you have any more trump cards? if you have it, why don¡¯t you take it out?¡± ¡°do you know that you¡¯ve dyed my sleeping time? i still have to work tomorrow! you have to pay for the lost time. really, i¡¯m very reasonable.¡± huang yunfeng was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re so silly-¡± ¡°what did i do?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened. she touched her neck and said, ¡± look, my neck is injured. i¡¯ll have to pay for the emotional damage, right? ¡± and the medical expenses! i¡¯m an actor, so this neck injury will affect my work, so you have topensate me!¡± Chapter 275 - little great aunt, i’m convinced!

Chapter 275: little great aunt, i¡¯m convinced!

Trantor: 549690339

huang yunfeng had a dagger around his neck. he looked at leng rongrong in horror, as if he had seen a ghost. the knife-scarred man had always been his trump card. his sneak attacks had never failed. what exactly happened just now? how did the knife-scarred man get defeated? and how did this woman get in front of him? ¡®damn it!¡¯ who was this yellow-haired girl? why was she so powerful? what did she just say? emotional damage? ¡°you, you you yingluo¡± ¡°are you going topensate?¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yunfeng with her legs dangling, ¡± boss huang, i¡¯m really tired. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t!¡± huang yunfeng frowned. the fat on his face trembled. ¡± what do you mean by pensation for lost time¡¯? you have to work during the day and you don¡¯t have any work at night. why should i pay for lost time? also,pensation for emotional damage, who was the one who had to pay for emotional damage? it was the old man on your side who touched my woman¡¯s hand. it was you who gave me a shock! also, is that injury on your neck? there¡¯s no bleeding at all, but the people on my side need to be hospitalized!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. her life was already in her hands, and he was still retorting? ¡°boss huang, aren¡¯t you a smart person?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s grip on the dagger tightened a little. ¡± don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to reject me now? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think you would dare to kill me!¡± huang yunfeng lifted his chin, as if he was not afraid of death. ¡°oh? are you sure?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she continued to smile. ¡± i might not dare to kill you, but it¡¯s not a problem to hurt you. ¡± ¡°you try!¡± huang yunfeng said indifferently. ¡°boss huang, you¡¯ve got guts,¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± then i¡¯ll try! to be honest, i¡¯m really good at medicine. since i¡¯ve only treated animals, everyone is afraid of my medical skills. why don¡¯t i try it on boss huang?¡± ¡± boss huang is so bold. i¡¯m sure he¡¯s not afraid of being experimented on! ¡± e, let¡¯s do the acupuncture first!¡± leng rongrong took out a thick silver needle that was about 20 centimeters long from her bracelet. she looked at boss huang and asked, ¡± where do you think i should do it? ¡± huang yunfeng¡¯s hair stood on end when he saw the silver needle. he felt like his scalp was about to explode. such thick silver needles were going to pierce his body. was there something wrong with this little girl? huang yunfeng was sure that leng rongrong would not dare to stab him, so he lifted his chin indifferently. leng rongrong took the silver needle and stabbed it into huang yunfeng¡¯s body. huang yunfeng was fat and had more meat, so leng rongrong had to use a lot of force to stab it in. ¡°ah!¡± huang yunfeng let out a blood-curdling screech. he was still able to make a sound earlier on, but when he screamed again, he could only open his mouth and not make a sound. huang yunfeng tried to open his mouth a few times but realized that he could not make a sound. he was shocked. he looked at leng rongrong with a pair of frightened eyes. his eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°how is it, boss huang? how do you feel? hmm? not going to say anything? if you don¡¯t speak, i¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re veryfortable.¡± leng rongrong nodded and took out another silver needle. ¡± let¡¯s put in a few more needles. i can see that you have some old problems, let¡¯s fix them. ¡± huang yunfeng was speechless. motherf * cker! she had stabbed him until he couldn¡¯t speak, and she still wanted to stab him! huang yunfeng wanted to stand up and escape, but he suddenly realized that he could not move. huang yunfeng was speechless. f * ck, what happened to him? he can¡¯t speak or move? what happened to him? how did he be like this? initially, huang yunfeng was not too afraid of leng rongrong. he thought that leng rongrong was just a young girl and would not dare to kill someone in front of so many people. she would not even dare to hurt someone, let alone kill someone. but who knew that this young girl had such a trick up her sleeve. ¡°hmm, how about this, boss huang? i¡¯ll treat you now. if you don¡¯t say anything, i¡¯ll take it as a yes. well, if i want to treat you, i¡¯ll have to sign an agreement with you. it¡¯s an agreement that your life and death have nothing to do with me. ¡± leng rongrong blinked her beautiful eyes. her eyshes were long and curled, making her look well-behaved and cute. huang yunfeng felt his head throb. he desperately blinked his eyes, the only thing he could move, hoping that leng rongrong would not touch him. he was convinced, alright? this silly little girl was not human at all! how could a little girl be so terrifying! huang yunfeng had been in the triad for a long time, so he knew when to yield. leng rongrong blinked at huang yunfeng and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? aren¡¯t you sure that i wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you? i¡¯m really not going to kill you. don¡¯t keep blinking your eyes like that. aiya, is there something wrong with your eyes? do you want me to put a needle into your eye?¡± huang yunfeng broke out in a cold sweat. could his eyes still be used after such a prick? he was convinced, alright? he was afraid, alright? can¡¯t hepensate me with money? huang yunfeng could feel that if he did notpensate for this, he might not die, but he would be crippled ¡­ okay, he chose to live. a man knows when to yield and when to stand tall. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± not ying anymore? ¡± huang yunfeng blinked his eyes in a frenzy. ¡°am i being reasonable?¡± leng rongrong asked with a smile. huang yunfeng continued to blink his eyes crazily,¡¯little great aunt, why did i say that you¡¯re being unreasonable? ¡°i like your attitude of being willing to ept your loss.¡± leng rongrong removed the silver needles from huang yunfeng¡¯s body. ¡± ah! ¡± huang yunfeng eximed excitedly. he was overjoyed when he realized that he could finally shout. he even coughed a little and tried to sing his favorite cantonese song. huang yunfeng let out a long sigh of relief when he realized that his voice had not changed. then, he stood up and moved his bones. after making sure that he could move, he let out a long sigh of relief. the onlookers did not know what happened. they only saw huang yunfeng sitting still and then suddenly singing. they thought boss huang was having a stroke. leng rongrong jumped lightly from the table to the ground. she looked extremely small in front of the fat huang yunfeng. she looked up at huang yunfeng, ¡± boss huang, have you decided topensate me? i¡¯m really tired. i want to go home and sleep. if i hadn¡¯t woken up, i didn¡¯t know what terrible things i would have done. i¡¯m a very irritable person when i can¡¯t wake up.¡± leng rongrong was very innocent. if he did notpensate her, she would not me herself if she did something terrible. ¡°pay, i¡¯ll pay! little great aunt, i¡¯m convinced!¡± huang yunfeng put on a fake smile and said, ¡± i¡¯ll pay you for the emotional damage. i have 30 million in my card. is that okay? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little too little.¡± leng rongrong took the card. huang yunfeng was speechless. was this considered little? she didn¡¯t look like an actress with a high social status. Chapter 276

Chapter 276: shouldn¡¯t he pay the price?

Trantor: 549690339

huang yunfeng did not think that leng rongrong was an actress with a high social status, but he could tell that she was rich when he gambled with her. although she was dressed rather ordinarily and was rtively young, she didn¡¯t look like a powerful character. however, she was definitely rich. thirty million, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be interested. however, huang yunfeng was frowning. ¡± young miss, i¡¯m really out of money. look, i¡¯ve already lost all my chips to you. this is the only card i have. aren¡¯t you in a hurry to go back to sleep? let¡¯s each take a step back.¡± huang yunfeng started to reason with them. leng rongrong nced at huang yunfeng and nodded, ¡± sure, you owe me a favor. ¡± huang yunfeng was speechless. f * ck, why did she treat it as if he owed her a favor? money was easy to deal with, but a favor debt was the most difficult to repay! ¡°let¡¯s do this.¡± leng rongrong yawned again, turned around, and walked away slowly. chen feizhi and the ancient mirrorke both followed behind her, while nan si quickly continued to follow. huang yunfeng,¡±little girl, wanwan.¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong stopped at the door and turned back to look at huang yunfeng with a sharp gaze. ¡± is there anything else you¡¯re unhappy about? ¡± ¡°no, no, i¡¯m quite satisfied. i owe you a favor. if you need anything in the future, remember to ask me for this favor!¡± huang yunfeng¡¯s heart trembled as he recalled the fearsome silver needles. he admitted defeat. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± boss huang is a smart man. ¡± when they reached the door, leng rongrong greeted third young master quan, and the crowd outside dispersed. there were many fashionably dressed beauties in the crowd, but at this moment, everyone seemed to have been overshadowed by leng rongrong. everyone just stared at leng rongrong nervously, not even daring to make a sound. the knife-scarred man next to huang yunfeng walked up to him, lowered his head, and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, boss. she¡¯s too amazing! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s very strong?¡± huang yunfeng asked, squinting his eyes. ¡°very strong.¡± the knife-scarred man said. ¡°can number one deal with her?¡± huang yunfeng was like a smiling tiger, he was still smiling as he watched leng rongrong¡¯s performance. ¡°even if number one came out, he might not be able to win against her. he would only be innocently injured. boss, you made the right choice.¡± the knife-scarred man lowered his head and said respectfully. ¡°what¡¯s the background of this little girl? how can she be so strong? can you tell the level of her martial arts?¡± huang yunfeng was still smiling. his chubby face looked very kind when he smiled. ¡°i can¡¯t tell. it¡¯s not within the scope of my knowledge. however, i feel that the chen feizhi beside her is not simple either. he shouldn¡¯t be someone to be trifled with. someone who has the guts to cause trouble here shouldn¡¯t be simple.¡± the knife-scarred man exined, ¡± this youngdy¡¯s kung fu can¡¯t reach this level without over ten years of crazy training. ¡± ¡°so, she has someone who trained her, and that person is definitely stronger than her. moreover, she¡¯s very good with the silver needles and can urately pierce people¡¯s acupuncture points. this means that her medical skills are not simple. she¡¯s not joking.¡± huang yunfeng squinted his eyes and his smile became even more kind. the knife-scarred man nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. after two seconds of silence, he asked, ¡± boss, do you want to find someone to deal with her? ¡± ¡°why do we need to deal with her? she looks dangerous. don¡¯t look for trouble. hurry up and treat your hands and legs.¡± huang yunfeng was a smart man, and he did not intend to make things difficult for leng rongrong. on the other side, leng rongrong had already gone to the deck, and nan si had been following her. ¡± nan si, do you have any questions? ¡± leng rongrong turned around and looked at nan si. nan si was still holding the phone in his hand. the phone had captured leng rongrong¡¯s small face, which appeared particrly fair under the dark moonlight. the sea breeze blew, and a few loose strands of her hair fluttered in the wind. she was very beautiful, and at this moment, she had a cold and elegant taste. she was dressed like a student, but her eyes were very mature and cold. this contrast made people¡¯s hearts beat faster. nan si only wanted to say that youngdy was really beautiful! it was too in line with his aesthetics. unfortunately, young mistress was already taken. he did not dare to let his fourth master know that he had such thoughts. ¡°i, i, i¡¯m fine.¡± nan si looked around and tried to cover up. ¡± where do you n to go next? ¡± ¡± where else can i go in the middle of the night? of course, i¡¯m going home to sleep. ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± it¡¯s getting cold. if you don¡¯t sleep now, you won¡¯t have time to sleep. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± nan si nodded. ¡± then i won¡¯t disturb you any longer. i¡¯ll go back! ¡± nan si waved his hand, turned around, and ran back. when he reached a corner, he leaned against the wall to make sure that there was no one around. he switched the camera to himself and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± mr. si, the young madam is fine. is my work done? ¡± can i continue to gather information?¡± ¡°to get information or to y with women? nan si, why do you always have such a grand reason for ying with women?¡± tang luo raised his eyebrows and looked at nan si. nan si looked at the camera and saw tang luo standing in the corner. he smiled and said, ¡± you guys always misunderstand me. i¡¯m really just asking for information. i¡¯m very different from that yboy third young master quan! ¡± ¡°tsk, i think you two are exactly the same.¡± tang luo clicked his tongue. mo linyuan¡¯s face was still dark. ¡± throw that fatty into the sea and feed him to the fish for a day. ¡± ¡°???¡±nan si was stunned. ¡± fatty? boss huang?¡± didn¡¯t boss huang already pay the price? not only did he owe the young madam a favor, he even lost money! he reckoned that this damn fatty would not dare to do anything to young madam anymore. ¡°he hurt my wife¡¯s neck. shouldn¡¯t he pay the price?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡± feed the fish for a day. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. nan si frowned. ¡± sigh, you always make me do things that offend people. you know that i¡¯m not very good at fighting. ¡± mo linyuan looked at nan si in silence. nan si didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. ¡± i¡¯ll do it right away. i¡¯ll do a live broadcast for youter! ¡± after hanging up, nan si turned around and went to find someone. in less than half an hour, huang yunfeng was tied up and brought to an empty deck. ¡°boss huang, i¡¯m really sorry.¡± nan si smiled at huang yunfeng. ¡± you¡¯ll have to feed the fish for an hour. ¡± ¡°you, what do you want to do to me?¡± huang yunfeng had never expected that he would be targeted so soon after leng rongrong left. he had not gone to cause leng rongrong any trouble. ¡°to feed the fish.¡± nan si gave his men a look, then the fat huang yunfeng was thrown into the sea. nan si stuck his head out and took a video. ¡± boss huang, good luck. who asked you to offend someone you shouldn¡¯t have? you¡¯re smart, but it¡¯s toote!¡± Chapter 277

Chapter 277: who bought this?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong took the helicopter back to the clubhouse and gave the old man at the ancient mirrorke a good lesson. ¡°old man, you¡¯re quite rich now. with your status, how many women are willing to marry you? you can choose from old or young. why did you look for someone else¡¯s woman to read your fortune? you even touched her hand?¡± leng rongrong looked at the ancient mirrorke helplessly. ¡± if you like to read women¡¯s fortunes so much, you can get a wife. you can read their fortunes and touch them if you want. no one will care about you! ¡± ¡°well, fortune-telling must be done by palm-reading. isn¡¯t it normal to touch your hands? i didn¡¯t touch other ces! as for the other ces, i¡¯ll just feast my eyes!¡± the old master of the ancient mirrorke felt wronged. he really didn¡¯t want to cause such a big incident. who knew that he would be detained for reading someone¡¯s palm? ¡°you¡¯re still feeling aggrieved?¡± leng rongrong was both angry and amused. ¡± why don¡¯t i arrange a blind date for you? ¡± she asked. ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± ancient mirrorke shook his head. ¡°then what do you want?¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand as she approached the ancient mirrorke. she asked with a smile, ¡± why did you go through so much trouble to get on the cruise ship? just to touch someone¡¯s hand, you were stripped off all your clothes?¡± ancient mirrorke coughed and his face turned red. he didn¡¯t know that the fat man had stripped him of his clothes. if it wasn¡¯t for leng rongrong¡¯s timely appearance, he felt that he would probably have lost his underwear. gu mirrorke did not exin further, and leng rongrong did not ask any more questions. she just patted the old man¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± i¡¯ll get you a card to the cloud pce club. there are more beautiful women and handsome men there, and there are all kinds of them. in the future, go there and touch it, just like the employee benefits i gave you. in the future, don¡¯t randomly touch the ones outside, or else it¡¯s easy to flip over.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not touching! i¡¯m telling your fortune seriously!¡± gu mirrorke¡¯s face was red as he stomped his feet. ¡± little girl, you can¡¯t misunderstand me. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go to the cloud pce club to read the fortunes of those young girls and women who have lost their footing!¡± leng rongrong thought it was funny when she recalled it. the old man naturally would not and would not dare to do anything to those women. he was indeed just fortune-telling, at most, it was just a feast for the eyes. although the old man of ancient mirrorke was old, he was actually quite serious and not an indecent person. ¡± i¡¯m tired. i¡¯m going back. feizhi, can you drive me back? ¡± chen feizhi obeyed and brought leng rongrong back home. the door to the courtyard was ajar. leng rongrong got off the car outside and pushed the ajar door open. she was a little surprised that she did not see the storm and rainstorm waiting at the door. these two big ones had always been quick-witted, and they would usually rush out and wait here when they heard amotion. however, he didn¡¯te out today? the courtyard was eerily quiet, and leng rongrong strode in. then, she clutched her chest with one small hand. when she saw her garden and all the nts in her garden were bare, she felt suffocated for a moment. leng rongrong was speechless. where were her nts? where¡¯s her food? who had destroyed all her things? ¡°flower!¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath and shouted in a low voice. li ruhua, who was wearing a pink nightgown, was woken up again. he had rushed out with an eye mask on, but he didn¡¯t have time to take it off and couldn¡¯t see anything. he asked in a panic, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? young madam, are you back? my eyes, is there something wrong with my eyes? i can¡¯t see anything!¡± the moment leng rongrong saw li ruhua, her anger immediately turned intoughter. she burst outughing! it was hard to imagine a tall, brawny man with a bald head, a pink eye patch, and a pinkce nightdress appearing in front of him. ¡± hahahaha, huahua, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you dressed so hideously? ¡± ¡°have you been wearing a pink maiden¡¯s heart recently?¡± ¡°hahaha, middle-aged people must be pink, right?¡± ¡± when did you buy this dress? it suits you very well and it looks very good! ¡± leng rongrong had already forgotten about the disappearance of the storm and the destruction of the garden. all her attention was focused on li ruhua. li ruhua was still in a daze and couldn¡¯t see. she was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡± young madam, i can¡¯t see anymore. i can¡¯t see you. are my eyes damaged? ¡± ¡± oh, your eyes are fine. you¡¯re wearing a pink eye mask. ¡± leng rongrong said calmly. li ruhua was speechless. he quickly took off his blindfold, and when he saw leng rongrong, he let out a long sigh of relief. ¡± you scared me. i thought i was blind. ¡± ¡°when did you buy this dress? it suits you very well. you have good taste.¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua¡¯s dress again. li ruhua was speechless. ¡°young madam, isn¡¯t this the nightgown you bought for me?¡± didn¡¯t he think that it would be a pity not to wear it, so he took it out to wear it? however, she had never expected that the dress would be sofortable and convenient. he had fallen in love with the feeling of wearing a dress! ¡°i bought it?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment, then she recalled, ¡± maybe. it seems that my taste is not bad, it suits you very well, it¡¯s perfect! ¡± li ruhua was speechless. young madam, do you really speak with your conscience? why do i feel like you¡¯re trying your best to hold in yourughter? ¡°right, what about storm? and what happened in this courtyard?¡± ¡°storm?¡± li ruhua was stunned for a moment. ¡± the storm is gone? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s gone.¡± leng rongrong said. there was no sound of the storm, and he did note even when she shouted. ¡°how is that possible?¡± li ruhua looked around, then returned to leng rongrong with nothing. ¡± he¡¯s really gone? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the situation with the garden?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s brows were tightly locked together, her expression calm before the storm. ¡± that li chenle was here. he finished all the food here ¡­ ¡± li ruhua recalled storm¡¯s serious expression and li chenle¡¯s expression as he ate. ¡± i caught him red-handed. ¡± however, i¡¯ve already told him that he¡¯lle and restore the garden to its original state. the storm is gone. did he steal it?¡± ¡°flower ¡­ are you sure? storm and storm are so smart, how could li chenle have stolen them?¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua suspiciously. ¡± but li chenle was the only one who came at night. he even brought a few people with him. ¡± li ruhua frowned. ¡± i thought storm could handle it, so i went to sleep. i didn¡¯t expect storm to be taken away. ¡± what do we do, should we go find li chenle?¡± ¡°do you know where li chenle lives?¡± leng rongrong nced at li ruhua. li ruhua nodded. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. even though she knew that storm should be fine, as these two were more astute than anyone else, leng rongrong was still a little worried and decided to go over to li chenle¡¯s side to take a look. Chapter 278

Chapter 278: the kind care from the storm

Trantor: 549690339

li ruhua changed out of her pajamas, then brought leng rongrong to li chenle¡¯s residence. li chenle¡¯s residence was huge, with a huge courtyard and swimming pool. as li ruhua had once been li chenle¡¯s bodyguard, he knew the passcode to the main door. after entering the passcode, leng rongrong and li ruhua entered the courtyard of li chenle¡¯s house. when the two of them alighted from the car, leng rongrong had a clear look at the scene in li chenle¡¯s courtyard. looking at the scene, she knew what li chenle had encountered. as expected, he had worried for nothing. she had already said that only storm and rainstorm would make things difficult for others. no one would make things difficult for storm. li chenle¡¯s mind was set on storm and rainstorm. this time, he was going to be in trouble. ¡°wow, what¡¯s wrong with this courtyard?¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyes widened when she saw li chenle¡¯s garden. it was even worse than her own yard, where only the leaves and branches of the nts had been eaten. however, in li chenle¡¯s ce, a few of the valuable trees had been directly knocked down. he even saw the pomegranate tree that li chenle had spent an astronomical sum of money to buy back then being uprooted and its leaves gnawed clean ¡­ the turf was also gone. there was not a single green nt in the entire courtyard. all the green nts had been eaten clean. and in the corner of the yard, there were many stray cats and dogs. there seemed to be a new dog hole in the corner of the yard, and many dogs and cats were rushing in. they rushed to the courtyard and then quickly rushed to the hall. therge army of cats and dogs looked very exaggerated, as they rushed into the hall like an endless stream of arrows. leng rongrong was speechless. it was obviously dried in the wind. storm was the best at ying with cats and dogs. ¡± li chenle¡¯s frantic screams came from the house. ¡± where did these stray cats and dogse from?! ¡± heavens, why are there still so many toads! where did this rate from?¡± ¡°young master, what should we do?¡± ¡°young master, we can¡¯t drive them away. there are more and more of them!¡± ¡°young master, what should we do?¡± in the house, li chenle was not the only one screaming. the servants in li chenle¡¯s house were also screaming madly. one could only imagine how terrifying the situation was inside! ¡°mom!¡± li chenle had already started calling for his mother, and his voice sounded like he was going crazy. ¡± don¡¯t, stupid dog! that vase is worth tens of millions! it¡¯s an antique, you can¡¯t smash it! ¡± hu! the sound of ceramic shattering could be heard. ¡± stupid horse, don¡¯t move. that carpet can¡¯t be eaten. big brother, that¡¯s the carpet. you can¡¯t eat it. you¡¯ll die if you eat it! that carpet was very, very expensive! help, the sofa is also custom-made overseas. this thing is very expensive, stop scratching! f * ck, big brother, you can¡¯t do this even if you don¡¯t want to eat. you just tore my carpet, are you trying to show how sharp your teeth are?¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, a cat jumped onto the light!¡± ¡°young master, be careful, the fridge is going to fall over!¡± ¡°oh my god, the kitchen is in trouble!¡± ¡°oh my god, they¡¯re going upstairs!¡± ¡± ¡­¡­ from the sound, one could tell that the scene was in chaos. leng rongrong was hesitating whether to turn around and leave immediately or to go in and watch the show. li ruhua had already rushed over excitedly. ¡± young madam, let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on. we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside! ¡± leng rongrong nodded and followed behind li ruhua. the two of them didn¡¯t walk to the door. there were all kinds of animals slithering in at the door. even the weasels ran out. there were more than ten of them. they formed a long line. needless to say, they looked quite cute. li ruhua brought leng rongrong to the floor-to-ceiling window at the side. because the curtains were open, the lights were on inside, so they could see everything clearly. the house was filled with animals. the furniture and decorations were all destroyed. li chenle was trying his best to protect his antique, but all the animals fell onto the right spot. as there was no ce to stand on the ground, li chenle stood on the dining table. he watched in horror as a pack of weasels charged at him. the weasels climbed onto the table and surrounded him with their backs to each other, as if they were performing some kind of strange ritual. ¡°you guys, what are you guys doing!¡± li chenle hugged a few antique paintings that he had rescued from the wall and looked at these weasels with a creepy expression. he felt that his be must be turning ck right now, and he was really unlucky. ¡°pfft, pfft, pfft.¡± ¡°pfft! pfft! pfft! pfft! pfft!¡± li chenle¡¯s face paled at the sound of his fart. ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s so smelly!¡± li chenle could not care less about the calligraphy in his hands. he grabbed his clothes and stuffed them into his mouth and nose. ¡± you bastards, how dare you fart at me! this is too much, do you have any morals!¡± li chenle stomped his feet and roared angrily. all the servants in the house were in a state of panic as well. they tried to chase everything out, but they could not catch a single one. because they ran so fast, a few of the servants knocked themselves unconscious. there were also many animals running up the stairs. there was even a dog that stepped on a vase and rolled down the stairs. the dog was fine, but the vase was dead. ¡°hahaha!¡± li ruhua burst outughing. ¡± that¡¯s too tragic! ¡± leng rongrong looked on with a calm expression. li chenle was the one who had brought this upon himself. although she pitied him, he had brought it upon himself, and she had no choice. just as li chenle was about to faint from the stench, he finally saw leng rongrong. ¡°leng rongrong!¡± li chenle eximed, ¡± do you guys still have any humanity? you guys are still standing at the door,ughing at me!¡± li chenle jumped down from the table without a care, stepping on a toad. because of this, he was surrounded by a group of toads. li chenle had goosebumps all over his body, and his face turned into a scrunched up expression! ¡°grandpa toad, i was wrong!¡± li chenle jumped over the group of ¡± toads ¡± and rushed outside. he looked at leng rongrong in despair, ¡± you, you take your dog and horse away! ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m going to suffocate!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you bring them here?¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle, and suddenly said with a serious expression, ¡± i suddenly don¡¯t want to keep them. if you like them, you can keep them. i¡¯m giving it to you, really, i¡¯m giving it to you!¡± ¡°what gift!¡± li chenle yelled, ¡± i don¡¯t want it anymore! i won¡¯t steal them anymore, alright?! ¡± i beg you, little great aunt, please take them away!¡± Chapter 279

Chapter 279: it¡¯s something they can¡¯t get from envy!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°didn¡¯t you like it?¡± leng rongrong said kindly, ¡± if you like them, let them apany you for a few days. ¡± li chenle was speechless. leng rongrong gave li chenle a harmless smile. ¡± i¡¯ve always been a kind and generous person. if you like them, then keep them. ¡± you don¡¯t have to thank me, really, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. we¡¯ve known each other for so long and can be considered as half friends. it¡¯s nothing to let you y with my pet.¡± thank you? did he still need to thank her? he was really going crazy! leng rongrong looked into the house, then slowly walked to the door. she looked at storm and storm and said, ¡± storm, storm, don¡¯t go too far. you can¡¯t bully people like this. look at what you¡¯ve done to their house!¡± storm and storm turned around and looked at leng rongrong innocently. leng rongrong continued, ¡± since young master li likes you so much, you can stay here and apany him for a few more days. i¡¯ll go back first. ¡± storm nodded his head. li chenle followed by leng rongrong¡¯s side. he trembled as he looked at the female servant at the door. ¡± give me one quick-acting heart-rescuing pill ¡­ ¡± leng rongrong patted li chenle¡¯s shoulder. ¡± i¡¯ll leave these two to you! ¡± after that, leng rongrong left heartlessly. before she left, she said, ¡± young master li, don¡¯t forget to restore my garden. ¡± li chenle swallowed a heart-saving pill and felt like he was about to suffocate. this world was too terrifying. he didn¡¯t want to steal storm and rainstorm again in his life. he really didn¡¯t dare to touch these two ancestors. leng rongrong got into the car while li ruhua drove. she looked at leng rongrong in the rearview mirror and asked, ¡± you¡¯re just going to leave storm here? ¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t young master li like it? let them y with him. if he doesn¡¯t have enough fun, li chenle wille up with all sorts of ways to deal with the storm, but once he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll know how powerful the storm is, and he¡¯ll know that he can¡¯t touch it!¡± ¡± he¡¯s quite miserable. he¡¯s probably regretting his death for attracting the storm. ¡± li ruhua clicked her tongue and sighed. ¡°this is called reaping what you sow. you may look pitiful now, but he was the one who stole the storm first. if the storm wasn¡¯t enough for zong ming, it would have been stolen. if he was a little more ruthless and storm wasn¡¯t smart enough, storm would have been killed by the poison.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face turned cold. storm had grown up with her. although he had just been picked up, she had talked to him before and liked him very much. these two guys looked quite big, but they were actually like children. they had a bit of a child¡¯s temper. if they were caught, no one would understand them, and they would definitely suffer. she had always been protective of her pets. since they were her pets, she would never allow anyone to hurt them. even though li chenle had not harmed storm, it was still a little too much for him to think that way. as such, she had intentionally left storm alive to torture him for a while. he didn¡¯t dare to be stubborn. it was almost dawn when she got home. leng rongrong did not sleep at all after a long night. leng rongrong was a little irritated when she saw the scene in the yard before she woke up. ¡°huahua, i want to see this courtyard restored to its original state when ie back today.¡± li ruhua nodded vigorously. leng rongrong went upstairs to take a shower and clean up. she went downstairs to eat the breakfast li ruhua had prepared and went straight to the set. because her original car had broken down, leng rongrong had driven another car at home. that was the only car that cost two to three hundred thousand yuan, so this time, leng rongrong drove the cheapest car in the family, which was only a million yuan. she wanted to keep a low profile and go to the production team. however, she never expected that she would still be surrounded by people the moment she arrived at the set. no one had seen this car before, so when they saw the sports car suddenly appear, many people gathered around. ¡± this car is really nice. who is it? ¡± ¡± i think he¡¯s here for our film set. i don¡¯t remember who drove such a car! ¡± ¡°could it be a new actor?¡± everyone was discussing spiritedly. leng rongrong pushed open the car door and got out. she was stunned when she saw the crew members. all the staff were speechless. everyone was doubting their eyes. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd suspiciously, somewhat baffled. ¡± do i have a problem? or is there something wrong with my car?¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong took a look at her car. this car seemed to have been parked and driven only a few times, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any problems. ¡°no, i don¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°sister rong ¡­ this car is yours?¡± ¡°sister rong, are you that rich? where¡¯s your original car?¡± ¡°sister rong, if you have such a car, why did you drive such a cheap one before?¡± everyone asked questions one after another. some of them had envy in their eyes, while others had jealousy in their eyes. leng rongrong exined as she walked, ¡± my original car was damaged, so i could only drive this. anyway, it¡¯s just a means of transportation. what¡¯s the difference in which car we drive?¡± ¨C sister xuerong, you don¡¯t have any other cars at home-do you?¡± someone swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°yes, there are still a few more.¡± leng rongrong said casually. everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, confirming that leng rongrong was someone they could only envy. because leng rongrong had been keeping a low profile at the beginning, no one thought that her family might be rich. however, at this moment, everyone realized that her family might be much richer than they had imagined. after leng rongrong arrived at the set, she went to do her makeup and styling. gu meiyue had arrived earlier than leng rongrong. she had been putting on makeup, but when she saw leng rongrong walking over, she immediately shouted at leng rongrong, ¡± sister rong,e here. you go first! ¡± quick, style sister rong first! i¡¯m fine with beingte!¡± on normal days, gu meiyue would always be fighting with others. just because she was more experienced, she would always order around other actors who were not as experienced as her. only when it came to leng rongrong, he was obedient. he would let leng rongrong have everything first. leng rongrong did not stand on ceremony. she sat down and closed her eyes to rest, allowing the makeup artists to style her. gu meiyue sat at the side and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± sister rongrong, are you still sleeping? ¡± you don¡¯t seem to be in good spirits today.¡± ¡°don¡¯t disturb me. i didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± when leng rongrong heard gu meiyue¡¯s voice, she felt her head throb. when gu meiyue heard this, she immediately shut her mouth obediently and did not continue to disturb leng rongrong. the makeup artists were already used to gu meiyue¡¯s attitude towards leng rongrong ever since she had been saved, so they were used to it. just then, someone walked in. it was a woman in her 30s who looked mature and beautiful. after she entered, she found a seat and sat down. then, she asked, ¡± which makeup artist is the best?e over and do my makeup for me. ¡± Chapter 280

Chapter 280: is she worthy of being the best actress?

Trantor: 549690339

gu meiyue looked over and nced at the woman. ¡± sister zhang? ¡± zhang qingyi lifted her chin slightly and nodded at gu meiyue. her tone carried a natural sense of arrogance. ¡± hello. ¡± ¡°hello, sister zhang.¡± it was rare for gu meiyue to have a good attitude. other than leng rongrong, she was not friendly to everyone else. ¡°which makeup artist is the best? let here over and do my makeup.¡± zhang qingyi said coldly. seeing all the makeup artists surrounding leng rongrong, her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. the makeup team also noticed zhang qingyi. they all knew her, so they greeted her with great respect, ¡± ¡°sister zhang.¡± zhang qingyi nodded, her sharp gaze falling on leng rongrong. in the dressing room, everyone greeted her, except leng rongrong, who was still resting with her eyes closed, not even looking at her. ¡°who¡¯s so rude? don¡¯t the young actors nowadays know how to respect the old and love the young?¡± zhang qingyi arrogantly spoke with cadence, as if she was singing. zhang qingyi was close to 40 years old, and was a famous movie queen in the entertainment industry. she had started acting and acting in movies since she was a little over ten years old. by this age, she had already achieved sess and fame. even though she was considered a senior in the entertainment industry, zhang qingyi was also famous for being a big shot. of course, she was famous and was a big shot, so many people were afraid of her. she didn¡¯t have a good reputation, but her acting skills were not bad. in addition, she had been in the industry for so many years, so she did have a bit of foundation. she also had more connections and resources, so no one was afraid of offending her. she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. she was supposed to be respected, but she had always been mean and had a bad attitude towards the younger generation. even the crew members were often bullied by her. so, everyone was afraid of her, but they also didn¡¯t like her. basically, everyone felt that as long as zhang qingyi was in the cast, everyone would suffer. leng rongrong was resting with her eyes closed. when she heard zhang qingyi¡¯s words, she raised her eyes to look at zhang qingyi, then nodded her head slightly and called out faintly, ¡± sister zhang. ¡± leng rongrong naturally knew this well-known person as well, so even though she was not so humble, her attitude was still considered a gentle greeting. of course, in zhang qingyi¡¯s eyes, leng rongrong¡¯s rather good attitude had already touched a spot where she was not happy. ¡°what kind of attitude is that?¡± zhang qingyi said unhappily, ¡± a junior doesn¡¯t act like a junior! why didn¡¯t you stand up to greet me?¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t pay any more attention to zhang qingyi. she hadn¡¯t woken up fromst night and was a little tired. zhang qingyi kept on nagging, and she was a little annoyed. however, she knew that zhang qingyi was a trouble ma, so she was toozy to argue with her. she closed her eyes and ignored her. even gu meiyue, who had always had a bad temper, was very kind when facing zhang qingyi. seeing that zhang qingyi was a little unhappy, she wanted to exin on leng rongrong¡¯s behalf. ¡°don¡¯t be angry, rongrong wasn¡¯t rude. she¡¯s probably too tired, so she¡¯s like this.¡± gu meiyue said, ¡± do you want me to make you some coffee? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re quite tactful.¡± zhang qingyi nodded, ¡± sure, go and make me a cup of coffee. ¡± gu meiyue went out to make coffee. zhang qingyi, on the other hand, looked at the group of makeup artists beside leng rongrong. frowning, she lifted her chin and pointed at leng rongrong, asking, ¡± the female lead? ¡± ¡°no, she¡¯s the second female lead.¡± the head of the makeup team rushed to zhang qingyi and said, ¡± sister zhang, please wait a moment. my staff can¡¯t even fix this hair. i¡¯m only halfway through and it¡¯s not good to stop. when i¡¯m done, i¡¯lle over and do your makeup. ¡± ¡°you want me to wait?¡± when zhang qingyi heard what the makeup team¡¯s boss said, she was instantly displeased, ¡± are you blind, don¡¯t you know who i am? i¡¯ve never waited for anyone. it¡¯s always been others who wait for me! she¡¯s just a supporting actress, what face does she have to make me wait? and you, if you¡¯re not done, can¡¯t you do it againter? of course, you¡¯ll have to do my makeup first. after you¡¯re done, i¡¯ll have to confirm whether it¡¯s good or not!¡± ¡°sister ying, why don¡¯t you do sister zhang¡¯s makeup first while i try it on?¡± a makeup artist beside him asked worriedly. pared to offending leng rongrong, it was scarier to offend zhang qingyi. she could make people leave this circle in minutes. it wasn¡¯t easy for everyone to enter this circle, and it wasn¡¯t easy for them to reach this stage. so, no one dared to offend zhang qingyi. zhang qingyi had a past record. anyone who offended her, or those who didn¡¯t offend her but she was dissatisfied with, were basically all banned. once, there was a makeup team in a film crew. because they had to do makeup for another actress first, zhang qingyi was unhappy. on the same day, they changed the team and even banned the makeup team. until today, the top makeup team had no way of surviving in the entertainment industry or the upper ss. leng rongrong had been resting with her eyes closed the whole time, not paying any attention to the outside world. this sister ying frowned and looked at zhang qingyi, ¡± sister zhang, it¡¯ll only take a few minutes, not even five minutes. ¡± looking at the hair that she had just spent a lot of effort to knit, sister ying waspletely unable to let go. she knew that her apprentices were not skilled enough to knit this hair. ¡°why do you talk so much nonsense? i told you toe over, soe over!¡± zhang qingyi turned to sister ying angrily and said, ¡± can¡¯t you get her er? it¡¯s not like he¡¯s an important character.¡± sister ying was in a very difficult position and was very hesitant. leng rongrong felt that sister ying was still grabbing her head, so she opened her eyes and nced at zhang qingyi from the corner of her eyes. then, she said in a kind tone, ¡± sister zhang, i don¡¯t mind waiting for a few minutes, but this hair is sister ying¡¯s hard work. it¡¯s cold and it¡¯s not easy to do hair and makeup, so please spare sister ying. it¡¯s done in just a few words. ¡± zhang qingyi red at leng rongrong,¡±you still dare to argue with me?¡± do you know who i am?¡± ¡°i know.¡± leng rongrong tilted her head and nced at zhang qingyi. she couldn¡¯t help but yawn. she didn¡¯t mean to look down on zhang qingyi, she was just really tired, that¡¯s why she was yawning. but this yawn, in zhang qingyi¡¯s eyes, was a big deal. she was an existence like the empress dowager in the entertainment industry. no one dared to offend her, and even the director had to coax her. but this female supporting character who came out of nowhere actually yawned in front of her? everyone had to be 120% respectful to her. what the hell was this? he¡¯s so bold? and he said he knew her? was this how he treated her after knowing her? it was really unbearable. when gu meiyue returned, she saw leng rongrong and zhang qingyi fighting. she hurriedly handed the coffee to zhang qingyi. ¡± sister zhang, calm down. have a cup of coffee first. after you¡¯re done, the other side will be done! ¡± Chapter 281

Chapter 281: kneel and apologize, and i¡¯ll forgive you!

Trantor: 549690339

zhang qingyi took the cup of coffee, but she did not drink it. instead, she threw the cup of coffee at gu meiyue. gu meiyue was shocked. she dodged backward, but the coffee still got on her clothes. she looked at zhang qingyi in disbelief. although she was a little angry, she still clenched her fists and held back her anger. she tried her best to force a smile and asked politely, ¡± sister zhang, what¡¯s wrong? are you not satisfied with the coffee i made? ¡± ¡°are you making me wait? have you seen who i¡¯m waiting for? i¡¯ve never met anyone who has the face to make me wait!¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s beautiful face was filled with anger. the assistant came in from outside. seeing zhang qingyi¡¯s angry face, she hurriedly asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong, sister zhang? which guy is not tactful?¡± ¡°not a single one of them is tactful.¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s face was filled with anger. leng rongrong ignored zhang qingyi and said to sister ying, ¡± sister ying, let¡¯s finish the hair. i¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. sister ying had a bit of backbone, so she ignored zhang qingyi and began to quickly fix leng rongrong¡¯s hair. on the other hand, gu meiyue pulled out a tissue and tidied her clothes. even though she was frowning and her heart ached for her clothes, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. after being smashed by zhang qingyi, she could only ept her fate. although she was an arrogant person in front of others, butpared to zhang qingyi, she was nothing. zhang qingyi was so angry that her hands were shaking. she was someone who had always been treated like the grand empress dowager. no matter who she met, they would have to serve her with respect. she was like everyone¡¯s ancestor. however, at this very moment, leng rongrong, a so-called supporting actress, actually dared to ignore her in front of her? ever since she was a teenager, whenever zhang qingyi arrived on set, regardless of whether she had makeup on or not, everyone would respectfully let her go first. it had been more than twenty years, and this was the first time she had met someone like leng rongrong. from the moment he saw her, his attitude wasn¡¯t so friendly. he was always cold and indifferent to her. this was too much! it was simply too much to bear! ¡°hey, do you even know the rules? since sister zhang is here, should i let sister zhang know first? she¡¯s the best actress!¡± the assistant saw that zhang qingyi was angry, so she walked directly to leng rongrong and looked at her coldly. ¡°why? can you ignore firste, first served if you¡¯re the movie queen? was there a rule that required this? if there is, then i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve never seen such a hard rule.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were still closed, and she did not even look at the assistant. ¡°the movie queen is immoral. is she still worthy of being the movie queen?¡± ¡°what¡¯s her name? who does she think she is?¡± the assistant was like a fox exploiting a tiger¡¯s might by following zhang qingyi around. everyone addressed her as ¡®sister¡¯, so she had always been arrogant. this was the first time he had met a tough nut to crack like leng rongrong, who was not afraid of offending zhang qingyi. none of the makeup artists dared to answer the assistant. the assistant looked at leng rongrong coldly. ¡± be tactful. you know that sister zhang is the best actress, so be tactful and go over to kneel and apologize to sister zhang. ¡± ¡°kneel down? apologize?¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath and looked up at the assistant with a dangerous expression. she looked at the assistant with interest. ¡± is your sister zhang the best actress or the emperor? why does she need people to kneel down and apologize? ¡± ¡°with your attitude, even if you prostrate yourself in front of her, my sister zhang might not forgive you!¡± the assistant¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his face was filled with contempt and anger. ¡± with your current attitude, don¡¯t kneel down and madly kowtow to our sister zhang and beg for mercy. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should i kowtow and beg for mercy?¡± leng rongrong raised her brows and looked at the assistant. ¡± oh, you guys don¡¯t care about firste, first served, but you can apologize to me. if you like to kneel down and apologize, i can ept it. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face remained calm. in zhang qingyi¡¯s entire life, no one had ever dared to act so arrogantly in front of her. did she have one? she had been protected by her godfather and masters all her life, and no one had ever been so arrogant in front of her. ¡°what? where did you get your confidence from to be so arrogant?¡± the assistant looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. a small-time actress who wasn¡¯t even the main character actually dared to be so arrogant to her best actress? leng rongrong looked at the assistant calmly, then said, ¡± move. ¡± ¡°what?¡± the assistant looked at leng rongrong with a sharp voice. ¡°get out of my way, you¡¯re affecting my makeup.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and said, ¡± sister ying, your hands must be tired. continue and quickly get it done. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± sister ying responded and quickly tidied up leng rongrong¡¯s hair. the assistant squeezed to the side, her eyes wide as she looked at leng rongrong and sister ying, her face full of disbelief. she had been with sister zhang for many years and had never encountered such a situation. everyone was very respectful towards zhang qingyi. even if they were unhappy, they never dared to show it on their faces. but at this moment, this woman actually dared to ignore them. her attitude was really infuriating. the makeup artist, sister ying, would usually choose to follow sister zhang¡¯s lead. however, this time, for some reason, sister ying felt inexplicably confident standing behind leng rongrong, so she dealt with leng rongrong¡¯s hairstyle first. the assistant was panting in anger. she waspletely ignored. even the other makeup artists ignored her and did not even apologize. after a few nces, the assistant ced his hands on his hips and said angrily, ¡± have you people eaten the guts of a leopard? you guys even dare to neglect sister zhang?¡± ¡°sister rong, your hair is done.¡± sister ying said to leng rongrong. ¡°you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± leng rongrong looked at the mirror and nodded slightly. ¡°sister zhang, let me help you with your makeup.¡± sister ying then looked in zhang qingyi¡¯s direction. zhang qingyi sat in her chair the entire time, looking in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. she was probably so angry at leng rongrong¡¯s attitude that she had forgotten about her anger. she just watched as sister ying finished leng rongrong¡¯s hairstyle and asked if she wanted to start putting on makeup for her. sister ying was walking towards zhang qingyi. the assistant happened to be standing in the middle. she narrowed her eyes and suddenly stretched out a leg to hook sister ying¡¯s leg. leng rongrong happened to see it out of the corner of her eye. she stood up and deliberately walked away with her head raised. before sister ying, she took the assistant¡¯s ankle in her ce. the assistant, who was about to touch sister ying¡¯s leg, reflexively retracted it and hugged her leg as she jumped around and screamed. ¡°my foot!¡± ¡°are you f * cking blind? you kicked my leg!¡± ¡°my bones must be injured, it hurts!¡± the assistant hugged his leg and jumped around madly. he was in so much pain that tears came out. Chapter 282

Chapter 282: chapter 283 no one to back you up?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°oh, i¡¯m sorry. is there something wrong with your foot? it had to be extended in the middle of the road? you said you were standing there and your legs were here, who would see you!¡± leng rongrong looked at her assistant innocently, as if she had been bullied by her assistant. the surrounding people also instantly understood the situation. it was the assistant who wanted to make sister ying fall. sister ying was holding a box of cosmetics in her hand. if she fell, these expensive cosmetics would be destroyed and it would affect the filming crew. just now, sister ying happened to walk over and almost tripped. fortunately, leng rongrong acted quickly and got to the forefront. not only did she not let the assistant seed, but she also attacked the assistant. everyone instantly felt a sense of relief. sister ying gave leng rongrong a very grateful look. she knew that without leng rongrong, she would have fallen. many of the cosmetics in her hands were fragile and would be destroyed if she fell. ¡°you kicked me, and you¡¯re stillining?¡± the assistant looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. she had probably never met such a bold person before. she was simply shocked. ¡± what do you mean by ¡®the wicked snitch¡¯? i¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± your leg just now stretched from there to here, blocking the middle of the road. if you put it here, it¡¯d be good if i didn¡¯t step on it and break it. if your leg had stretched out on the road while you were walking outside, do you believe that you would have lost your leg now? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± the assistant was so angry that he choked for a moment, his chest heaving up and down. ¡± but i¡¯m not on the road, and there¡¯s no rule that says i can¡¯t stretch my legs here. my legs are like this, and i¡¯m not doing this for you to kick me! ¡± ¡°oh, really? are your legs like this? alright, then for the next few days, you¡¯d better keep walking like this. if i can confirm that you¡¯re walking like this and standing like this, i¡¯ll be happy to apologize to you andpensate you. i¡¯ve always been a very reasonable person.¡± leng rongrong looked at the assistant in front of her with a half-smile and said calmly. ¡°you¡¯re so silly-¡± ¡°you said it yourself. your legs are like this. eh, i thought it couldn¡¯t be taken back? howe you can take it back now?¡± the assistant was speechless for a moment. leng rongrong walked out slowly. sister ying walked to zhang qingyi¡¯s side and asked her, ¡± sister zhang, do we start putting on makeup now? ¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s face was cold as she pped away sister ying¡¯s hand, ¡± get lost! ¡± sister ying frowned and said in a nice tone, ¡± sister zhang? we can start your makeup now!¡± the assistant walked up to sister ying and said unhappily, ¡± now you know how to do sister zhang¡¯s makeup? i¡¯m sorry, but sister zhang is not happy now. this is not the time for sister zhang to do her makeup! i¡¯m telling you, if we can¡¯t film this show today, it¡¯s all your fault! even though sister zhang isn¡¯t the main lead, she¡¯s still ying a very important role!¡± leng rongrong had just reached the door when she heard the assistant¡¯s words. she turned around and shouted to sister ying, ¡± sister ying, since sister zhang doesn¡¯t want to do her makeup, thene over and do sister yue¡¯s makeup first! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. when sister ying saw that zhang qingyi was ignoring her, she walked towards gu meiyue. gu meiyue had just finished cleaning her clothes. hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words and seeing that zhang qingyi was angry but not saying anything, she let sister ying do her makeup first. the makeup artists all swarmed over to gu meiyue¡¯s side. gu meiyue nced at zhang qingyi and felt a little nervous for some reason. she then turned to leng rongrong for help. ¡± sister rongrong, can you help me with my makeup? ¡± leng rongrong nced at gu meiyue, then at the other makeup artists. everyone seemed to be looking at her. everyone was instinctively afraid of zhang qingyi. when leng rongrong was around, everyone seemed to feel more at ease, but when leng rongrong left, everyone felt very uneasy. everyone understood that only leng rongrong dared to go against zhang qingyi. leng rongrong had originally wanted to find a quiet ce to sleep. after all, her filming would not start immediately, and would only start after a while. however, everyone was looking at her with such sincere eyes. it didn¡¯t seem very appropriate for her to walk away like this. leng rongrong hesitated at the thought. after hesitating for a moment, leng rongrong still sat down beside gu meiyue. she yawned, looking veryzy. the rest of them heaved a sigh of relief and started to do gu meiyue¡¯s makeup and hair. zhang qingyi sat there with a look of disbelief on her face. were they really going to ignore her and start doing makeup for another actress? they didn¡¯t beg her to put on makeup and just left her alone? zhang qingyi¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. in the past, as long as she showed the slightest bit of unhappiness, everyone would try to beg her. everyone would try all sorts of ways to make her happy. especially after they revealed that they might not be willing to put on makeup, there were even people who knelt and begged. now, she was being ignored? zhang qingyi¡¯s mouth was slightly open. she felt like she was hallucinating. weren¡¯t they afraid and uneasy? busy? she, the movie queen, was sitting at the side and staring at them! zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t expect that they would be ignored so tantly. the assistant was also used to using her authority as a fox to intimidate others. it was fine that she had just been humiliated by leng rongrong, but now she was being ignored again. moreover, she could also see that everyone seemed to be a little afraid of sister zhang, except for leng rongrong. ¡°go and investigate this woman¡¯s background,¡± zhang qingyi said to her assistant in a low voice. the assistant nodded. she nced at leng rongrong and thought to herself, could it be that she really had a strong background? no ordinary woman would dare to offend the movie queen. she dared to say that no one in the entire entertainment industry would dare to offend her best actress. there was indeed a very powerful woman who had won the best actress award. only that woman dared to challenge sister zhang, but that woman had left the industry long ago, so there would be no more people like her! the assistant went out. she went to find out more about leng rongrong¡¯s situation. however, the crew did not know much about leng rongrong¡¯s situation. the only thing they knew was that leng rongrong seemed to be a good fighter and had a husband. after all, mo linyuan¡¯s appearance on the first day of filming had stunned many people. leng rongrong had always been a loner. other than jiang zhan and elder qi, who were close to her, there was no one else who was close to her. ¡°so, this woman¡¯s name is leng rongrong, and she doesn¡¯t have any background? other than knowing how to y chess and hooking up with elder qi, he¡¯s not a famous actor?¡± the assistant gathered this general information after asking around. ¡°more or less.¡± the staff member said perfunctorily. Chapter 283

Chapter 283: she¡¯s master¡¯s rival?

Trantor: 549690339

realization dawned on the assistant. ¡± then why was she so arrogant? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know. maybe she was born with this kind of personality? ¡± the staff member who was being questioned was a little impatient, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant. ¡± you don¡¯t even have a background, yet you still dare to be so arrogant. ¡± the assistant sneered. ¡± i thought she had some big boss behind her! ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve never seen any big boss behind her. she¡¯s always kept a low profile. ¡± the staff member said. ¡°alright, i know. you can go.¡± the assistant turned around and walked away. a few minutester, he returned to zhang qingyi¡¯s side and whispered a few words into her ear. zhang qingyi nodded, then she spoke a few more words to her assistant. the assistant walked over to gu meiyue and said to the makeup artists in a bad mood, ¡± our sister zhang said that she¡¯s going to do her makeup now. hurry up and do her makeup! ¡± you guys are lucky that sister zhang is in a good mood today and didn¡¯t make a fuss about it. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not done yet!¡± sister ying frowned. ¡°if i tell you toe over, then hurry up. it¡¯s not over yet, can¡¯t you just leave it?¡± the assistant said arrogantly, ¡± hurry up. our sister zhang has already waited for so long. how long more do you want her to wait! ¡± ¡°she can wait for as long as she wants.¡± leng rongrong had been resting with her eyes closed, but when she heard the assistant¡¯s shrill scream, she opened her eyes in frustration. ¡± she likes to wait, doesn¡¯t she? didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t want to melt? are you a mad dog? his voice was even more unpleasant than a male duck¡¯s! you¡¯re so noisy!¡± having not slept for more than 24 hours, leng rongrong, who was so sleepy that her mind was in a mess, could be said to be extremely irritable. the assistant was dumbfounded by leng rongrong¡¯s rebuttal. ¡°me, you, what does it have to do with you!¡± ¡± it¡¯s rted to you. you¡¯re too noisy and you¡¯re affecting my sleep. i can¡¯t wake up and i have a bad temper! ¡± leng rongrong stood up and looked at the assistant with cold eyes. ¡°you¡¯re the only person in the entertainment industry who dares to speak to me and our sister zhang like that!¡± the assistant pointed at leng rongrong with a trembling finger. ¡°i wasn¡¯t talking to your sister zhang. what i said just now was directed at you.¡± leng rongrong said indifferently, ¡± don¡¯t be so cheap. you said you didn¡¯t want makeup, but she went to do other things, and you said you wanted makeup again. ¡± does the whole world have to pamper you?¡± ¡°right, the whole world dotes on our sister zhang. our sister zhang is doted on no matter where she goes!¡± the assistant said angrily. ¡°oh, then i¡¯m sorry, i don¡¯t have the habit of spoiling people i don¡¯t know.¡± leng rongrong said calmly. ¡°you ¡­ do you not want to stay in the entertainment industry anymore?¡± ¡°which eye of yours can tell that i don¡¯t want to stay in the entertainment industry anymore? are you blind?¡± ¡± ¡­ ¡± the assistant realized that she couldn¡¯t win against leng rongrong in an argument. she had never been so disrespectful before. fortunately, sister ying had also settled gu meiyue by now. hence, sister ying pulled leng rongrong back and motioned for her to calm down. sister ying said to her assistant, ¡± i¡¯m done here. you can do sister zhang¡¯s makeup now. ¡± sister zhang, do you still want to put on more makeup?¡± ¡°transform,¡± zhang qingyi sat at the side, and said faintly, ¡±e over and start. ¡± sister ying nodded at leng rongrong, then went over to help zhang qingyi with her makeup. now that leng rongrong and gu meiyue were both settled, gu meiyue said, ¡± let¡¯s go out. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. gu meiyue wrapped her arm around leng rongrong¡¯s and they left the dressing room. as leng rongrong walked, she said, ¡± aren¡¯t you usually very arrogant? why are you so scared in front of zhang qingyi? she spilled coffee on you, and you didn¡¯t even resist. the coffee is so hot, if it were to ssh on your face, you¡¯d be disfigured, and you¡¯d just admit it?¡± ¡°she¡¯s the movie queen, i can¡¯t afford to offend her. those who offended her all died miserably. she had a powerful backing behind her. it was said that it was a big boss in the underworld. she also had a lot of resources in the entertainment industry. that¡¯s why everyone in the industry is afraid of her. ¡± gu meiyue said. ¡°i thought you were usually so arrogant and not afraid of anything. so, you¡¯re bullying the weak and fearing the strong?¡± gu meiyue nodded her head honestly. ¡± that¡¯s just how i am. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°sister rong, you¡¯ve offended her just now. i¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll cause you trouble.¡± gu meiyue asked, ¡± you have people in the entertainment industry too, right? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no one here.¡± leng rongrong nced at gu meiyue nonchntly. ¡°argh! nobody? if there¡¯s no one else, would you dare to insult the two of them like that?¡± gu meiyue¡¯s hand suddenly let go of leng rongrong¡¯s arm. then, she looked at leng rongrong with a strange and incredulous gaze. ¡± you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ if you don¡¯t have anyone backing you up, why don¡¯t you apologize to sister zhang? ¡± ¡°kneel down and apologize?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± did i do something wrong? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not wrong, but aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯ll mess with you? i heard that someone once offended her, and she even poisoned that person, killing that girl!¡± gu meiyue said softly, ¡± she really can do anything! ¡± ¡°poison?¡± leng rongrong cupped her chin. she knew how to use poison, too. su wei¡¯s master was an expert in traditional chinese medicine and could also develop some special poisons for self-defense. she had a lot of poison on her. however, some of the potions master had made had not been tested on human bodies ¡­ why did she feel like she had found a good test subject? ¡°anyway, i heard that in the entire entertainment industry, no one dared to touch her except for a girl named su wei who was more powerful than her. however, su wei had retired from the entertainment industry a long time ago. so, she¡¯s invincible in the entertainment industry now!¡± speaking of the past, gu meiyue became excited. ¡± back then, su wei was really amazing. i heard that every time zhang qingyi tried to cause trouble for her, she would always be able to counterattack and turn defeat into victory. then, she would anger zhang qingyi until she was half dead. ¡± ¡°su wei?¡± master? so, this zhang qingyi was once master¡¯s rival? leng rongrong pulled gu meiyue along and told her a lot about the legends of zhang qingyi and su wei. gu meiyue said. she had heard about it from an old senior. in fact, su wei had retired from the entertainment industry for many years, so there were not many rumors about her in the industry. however, every incident that happened to su wei back then was quite sensational. back then, zhang qingyi was also considered popr. however, as long as su weiyi appeared, zhang qingyi would be crushed by his strength. because of this, zhang qingyi had used many methods to deal with su wei, but in the end, she had lost miserably. ¡°ai, the past is in the past. back then, with su wei suppressing zhang qingyi, zhang qingyi didn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant. but now, su wei has retired from the entertainment industry and disappeared without a trace. it¡¯s such a pity for su wei. i wonder how she¡¯s doing now.¡± ¡°she¡¯s pretty good, much younger and prettier than this zhang qingyi.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡°you speak as if you already know, but i hope so too! su wei is the only person i admire in the circle. oh, of course, other than you, sister rong!¡± gu meiyue had been infatuated for a year. Chapter 284

Chapter 284: did you vent your anger?

Trantor: 549690339

because leng rongrong was really too tired, she did not pay attention to gu meiyue who was still chattering. she sat on the recliner, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. gu meiyue spoke for a while, but seeing that leng rongrong was not paying attention to her and seemed to have fallen asleep, she did not continue. she sat beside her and asked her assistant to bring a nket over, then covered leng rongrong with it. after that, he sat at the side and thought about something. leng rongrong didn¡¯t sleep for long. she was woken up almost as soon as she fell asleep. a makeup artist rushed to her. then, as she cried, she shook leng rongrong to wake her up. ¡°sister rongrong, please save our boss!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, sister rongrong, can you help us?¡± the little girl¡¯s face still had a palm print. her nose was red from crying and she was sobbing. when leng rongrong opened her eyes in an instant, her gaze was piercingly cold and terrifying, shooting out an extremely cold chill. her voice was also a few degrees colder. ¡± what¡¯s the fuss about! ¡± the little girl was so frightened that she didn¡¯t even dare to sob anymore. her tears just kept falling. ¡°speak!¡± leng rongrong frowned and resisted the urge to beat him up. ¡°our boss is being bullied. sister zhang has been making things difficult for our boss and the other makeup artists. she¡¯s too much, using a hairpin to prick our boss. that hairpin is very sharp, and our boss was injured. she kept hitting us.¡± the little girl cried even harder. she finished her sentence breathlessly, then looked at leng rongrong with a pleading look. in fact, she had begged others before, but no one dared to offend sister zhang. in the end, he could only ask leng rongrong for help. although he knew that leng rongrong didn¡¯t seem to have a strong background and was not famous in the entertainment industry, when leng rongrong was strong, she gave people a feeling that she could be trusted. furthermore, she was not afraid of offending zhang qingyi. she was the only one who dared to offend zhang qingyi. ¡°sister ying?¡± leng rongrong nced at the little girl. the little girl nodded while crying. gu meiyue grabbed leng rongrong from the side. ¡± why don¡¯t you stop being a busybody? ¡± leng rongrong red at gu meiyue. she didn¡¯t say anything and directly walked towards the dressing room. she was wearing an ancient costume, and this time, sister ying¡¯s makeup was very serious and beautiful. she walked like a cat without a trace of sound, and her steps were light and brisk. at the entrance of the dressing room, leng rongrong heard the sounds of things being smashed inside. ¡°b * tch, do you think you¡¯re fit to be a makeup artist? you¡¯ve made yourself look so ugly!¡± ¡°b * tch, what are you so arrogant for? you¡¯re just a makeup artist, how dare you offend sister zhang? you¡¯re quite bold, have you eaten the heart of a leopard?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll fucking stab you to death!¡± the assistant¡¯s arrogant voice could be heard continuously. there were also other makeup artists shouting ¡± no ¡°, ¡± we¡¯re wrong ¡± and so on. everyone was obviously frightened. leng rongrong pushed the door open and entered. the door creaked, and the light from the outside made the dressing room, which was a little dim and only lit up by the mirror, suddenly much brighter. leng rongrong stood at the door against the light. everyone¡¯s eyes fell on leng rongrong. the assistant narrowed his eyes at leng rongrong. although he couldn¡¯t see the face clearly, he could guess who it was. no one had the guts toe in from outside after hearing the scolding inside. under normal circumstances, this meant that sister zhang was angry. when sister zhang was angry, even if someone died, no one in the crew would dare toe up and touch her bad luck. the assistant ignored leng rongrong. she took a needle in her hand and suddenly stabbed sister ying. sister ying didn¡¯t have time to dodge and let out a blood-curdling scream. she looked at her assistant with reddened eyes and suddenly snatched the needle from her hand. ¡°oh, you still dare to resist?¡± the assistant took a few more needles from the side table and stabbed sister ying even more ruthlessly. ¡°if you dare to resist, you can leave this circle. xiang ruying, you¡¯re quite well-known in the makeup artist circle, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be so ignorant!¡± when sister ying heard her assistant¡¯s words, she hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t dare to resist. she knew that if she endured it for a while, everything would be fine. once zhang qingyi¡¯s anger had subsided, she would be fine. if he resisted, he and his team, who had worked so hard to be so well-known, would be destroyed. when she thought of this, sister ying¡¯s expression changed. she gritted her teeth and endured the pain. ¡°kneel down.¡± when the assistant saw that sister ying was going to hold back, she said smugly, ¡± kneel down, apologize, and kowtow to our sister zhang. ¡± sister ying¡¯s expression was very unsightly. she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but she was afraid that her subordinates would be implicated. all of her subordinates were still children. it would be a pity if they were destroyed now. just as sister ying was about to kneel down, leng rongrong walked in with her brows tightly locked. before sister ying knelt down, she grabbed her. ¡°what did you do wrong that you need to kneel?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s cold face turned to sister ying, her eyes filled with doubt. sister ying nced at leng rongrong and closed her eyes. she then shook her head, indicating to leng rongrong not to get involved in this matter. if she offended sister ying, she would not have a good ending. leng rongrong pressed sister ying down on the chair next to her and asked, ¡± who did this to you just now? was it her? ¡± or did that woman also make a move? tell me, how did i bully you? how many times did i hit you? how many times did i stab you? what did i use to stab you?¡± ¡°leng rongrong, mind your own business. you don¡¯t have any backing, what are you so arrogant for!¡± the assistant said coldly, ¡± after i¡¯m done with this woman, i¡¯ll deal with you! don¡¯t be in such a hurry to die, okay?¡± ¡°i¡¯m in a hurry to die?¡± leng rongrong nodded thoughtfully. ¡± hmm ¡­ probably? ¡± maybe?¡± ¡°sister rong, don¡¯t worry about it. go out.¡± sister ying asked leng rongrong to leave. however, leng rongrong had no intention of going out. she looked at sister ying and said, ¡± you haven¡¯t returned to me yet. how did i bully you? ¡± sister ying felt inexplicably nervous under leng rongrong¡¯s gaze. then, she began to talk about the scene of her being bullied. ¡°i know.¡± leng rongrong took the needle from sister ying¡¯s hand. ¡± this needle, right? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± ¡°this hairpin?¡± ¡°there¡¯s a p?e, have we all been pped before?¡± when the girls heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, they all raised their hands carefully and looked nervously in the assistant¡¯s direction. the assistant looked at leng rongrong with a strange expression. leng rongrong walked over to the assistant. her eyes turned cold, and then she suddenly kicked the assistant. the assistant was shocked. she wanted to dodge, but leng rongrong grabbed her shoulder. Chapter 285 - can you still get su wei to come?

Chapter 285: can you still get su wei toe?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°what do you want to do? if you dare to do anything to me, i¡¯ll call the police!¡± the assistant struggled for a moment and realized that his shoulders were locked and he couldn¡¯t move at all. her face immediately turned ugly. ¡°i¡¯m not doing anything,¡± leng rongrong held the assistant down with one hand without much effort, making it impossible for the assistant to move. then, she said slowly, ¡± just like how she treated you just now, you can pay her back. ¡± sister ying and the others looked at leng rongrong in a panic. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t dare to?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± i¡¯ve already pressed her down. she can¡¯t resist. ¡± ¡°sister rongrong ¡­¡± ¡± she¡¯s already beaten you guys up like this. what are you guys cowering for? ¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± in any case, we¡¯ve already offended them even if we didn¡¯t. shouldn¡¯t we take revenge for ourselves first? ¡± as soon as leng rongrong finished speaking, sister ying walked up and gave her a backhanded p with great force. ¡°i¡¯ll return it to you! even if i lose my job today, i¡¯m going to return the favor!¡± after sister ying finished pping him, she picked up a handful of needles and ruthlessly stabbed them into the assistant¡¯s body, just like how the assistant had stabbed her. ¡± the assistant let out a blood-curdling scream and looked at sister ying in horror. her eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡± you, do you not want to live anymore? ¡± ¡°right, even if i have to quit this industry, i can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± after speaking, sister ying nced at zhang qingyi, ¡± so what if i¡¯ve offended the best actress? at most, i¡¯ll just quit the industry! ¡± zhang qingyi didn¡¯t say a word, but her brows were raised. she had been the movie queen for so many years, and no one had ever dared to offend her like this. ¡°i can¡¯t bear it either!¡± another female makeup artist walked up and pped the assistant. ¡± i¡¯ll return this p to you! ¡± following that, everyone was spurred on. the entire makeup team came forward and started to p the assistant. because leng rongrong had grabbed her shoulder de, the assistant could not move at all. she was in so much pain that her head was covered in cold sweat, but she couldn¡¯t escape. in an instant, she was pped more than ten times in session, and the assistant¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. ¡°are you done?¡± leng rongrong looked at sister ying and the others. ¡°yes.¡± sister ying and the others nodded. ¡°have you vented your anger?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i feel much better.¡± sister ying said. even though she knew that she might lose her job, she was still relieved. leng rongrong nodded and let go of the assistant¡¯s shoulder de. ¡± leng rongrong, what right do you have to treat me like this? who told you to be such a busybody? i think you don¡¯t want to continue filming this drama, do you? ¡± the assistant looked in the mirror and was shocked by her swollen face. she turned around and red at leng rongrong. a fire of anger burned in her heart, and she was going crazy. leng rongrong looked at zhang qingyi again, then asked, ¡± sister zhang, are you not satisfied with the makeup they did for you? how about i help you with your makeup?¡± zhang qingyi raised her eyebrows and looked at leng rongrong. her lips curved up, revealing a disdainful smile. ¡± you¡¯re really bold, you know that? i¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for almost 30 years, and no one has ever dared to offend me like you did.¡± ¡°for the past 30 years, no one has dared to offend you? have you forgotten about a person called su wei?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhang qingyi with interest, ¡± it seems like sister zhang¡¯s memory isn¡¯t that good! ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she forced herself to remain calm as she looked at leng rongrong, ¡± su wei ¡­ don¡¯t use su wei to pressure me. she left the entertainment industry a long time ago, do you think i¡¯d be afraid of her? even if i¡¯m afraid of her, so what? can you still find su wei? we don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s dead or not. if you can find su wei, then you¡¯re really capable!¡± even though zhang qingyi tried her best to remain calm, leng rongrong could still tell. at the mention of su wei, zhang qingyi seemed to have recalled a nightmare. the imposing manner she had been sitting with earlier hadpletely disappeared, and she was even trembling. ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhang qingyi with a smile. ¡± it seems like you really want to see su wei? ¡± zhang qingyi narrowed her eyes. ¡± heh, i don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve heard from others, but let me tell you, i¡¯ve never been afraid of su wei! you¡¯re thinking too much. even if she were to appear in front of me today, i would still be afraid of her. what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°oh, really? then i¡¯ll call my master.¡± leng rongrong took out her phone and was ready to send a video to her master. ¡°master? are you trying to say that su wei is your master?¡± zhang qingyiughed, ¡± how is that possible? su wei left the entertainment industry a long time ago. she disappeared without a trace. how could she possibly ept a disciple! ¡± leng rongrong sent a video call to her master, but the call was not connected. after ringing for a while, the call was hung up because no one picked up. zhang qingyi was still a little worried, but when she saw leng rongrong¡¯s video call was hung up, sheughed. ¡°i knew it. how could you be su wei¡¯s disciple? you¡¯re just trying to scare me, right? do you think i¡¯m that easy to fool? do you think i¡¯m afraid?¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s expression wasughable. ¡°my master is probably busy, he didn¡¯t pick up my call.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± but if you know my master, you should know about this thing, right? ¡± leng rongrong held a silver needle between her fingers and looked at zhang qingyi with a faint smile. seeing the silver needle, zhang qingyi¡¯s hair stood on end and she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°i don¡¯t know him!¡± zhang qingyi pretended to be calm and said, ¡± isn¡¯t it just a needle in your hand? everyone has one. ¡± he must have heard about the conflict between her and su wei and knew that su wei was good at traditional chinese medicine, so he took out this silver needle to scare people. however, how could a silver needle scare her, the movie queen? she was not afraid of this silver needle at all! ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong nodded and put away her silver needles. ¡± if you like my master su wei so much, i¡¯ll help you contact herter. miss zhang, what do you n to do with your makeup? if you¡¯re not satisfied, i can help you melt it. ¡± with that, leng rongrong walked over with an evil look on her face. from the looks of it, he wouldn¡¯t properly apply makeup on zhang qingyi, he would definitely use some terrifying methods. zhang qingyi¡¯s face was filled with rejection, ¡± i don¡¯t want you to transform! ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll help you!¡± leng rongrong nced at sister ying and the others. ¡± they¡¯re all injured. didn¡¯t you think that they didn¡¯t do a good job? i¡¯m a person who loves to help others, so i¡¯ve helped you with it. it¡¯ll definitely be beautiful!¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong picked up the undamaged cosmetics on the table and began to apply makeup on zhang qingyi. without giving zhang qingyi any time to resist, leng rongrong held her down with one hand, and with the other, she picked up something and began to apply it on zhang qingyi. Chapter 286

Chapter 286: sister rongrong is a little blindly confident

Trantor: 549690339

in the mirror, zhang qingyi¡¯s eyes were about to crack. her face looked as if she had seen a devil. however, she didn¡¯t see any demons. she only saw herself in the mirror. looking at herself in the mirror, zhang qingyi¡¯s expression became more and more like she had seen a ghost. a group of makeup artists were watching from the side. since they had already made up their minds to leave the industry, no one was afraid at this moment, and they helped leng rongrong pass her things. leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of concentration as she put on zhang qingyi¡¯s makeup. however, she realized that it was easy when she applied makeup for herself, but when it came to zhang qingyi, it was different. the more she applied, the more wrong it was, and the more twisted it became. at the end of the drawing, zhang qingyi broke down, and so did leng rongrong. ¡± can you believe it? i really wanted to give her a beautiful makeup, but it¡¯s not what i expected. ¡± the makeup artists didn¡¯t know if leng rongrong was joking or being serious, so they all nodded. wasn¡¯t this purposely tormenting the arrogant movie queen zhang? why did they really see a trace of helplessness and depression on sister rongrong¡¯s face? she seemed to really regret that she didn¡¯t look good. ¡°sister rongrong, you¡¯re already very good and very good-looking.¡± a girl said. ¡°good? what do you all take our sister zhang for?¡± the assistant personally witnessed her sister zhang, who was originally a beautiful woman, gradually be a terrifying female ghost in horror movies! this was a historical drama, not a horror movie! did he have to be so scary! leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± i¡¯ve already tried my best. i¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re satisfied with it, sister zhang. if you¡¯re not very satisfied with the other makeup artists, my work is different from the other makeup artists¡¯, so you should be satisfied with the chapter, right? ¡± zhang qingyi was about to explode. she felt like she was a fully-filled balloon that started to expand crazily and could explode at any moment. ¡°are you putting on makeup?¡± zhang qingyi was furious. ¡± makeup. i¡¯m serious. don¡¯t doubt my seriousness. ¡± leng rongrong put down the eyebrow pencil in her hand and stared at zhang qingyi¡¯s eyebrows in a daze. she had tried to draw them, but for some reason, they looked like two caterpirs. as for his mouth, it was like a big basin of blood, and the lipstick was all over it. the blush on his face was like a monkey¡¯s butt. zhang qingyi had probably never been this ugly before. she was crying from how ugly she was. leng rongrong was speechless. was she crying? ¡°you, how could you make me so ugly? how could you do this to me?¡± zhang qingyi began to cry madly. leng rongrong was speechless. after some thought, leng rongrong took out her phone and took a picture of zhang qingyi. then she said to zhang qingyi, ¡± show it to my master, guess if she can recognize you! ¡± sister ying and a few other makeup artists suddenly looked at each other, then began to crazily take photos and videos of zhang qingyi. ¡°what are you guys doing!¡± zhang qingyi cried out in shock. the assistant also rushed over and frantically tried to stop him. this time, zhang qingyi cried even harder. she looked at herself in the mirror, crying like a storm. after leng rongrong was done taking the photos, she left because gu meiyue had run over to tell her that the shoot was about to start. when she left, she did not forget to call sister ying and the others along. after sister ying and the others followed leng rongrong out, they thanked leng rongrong. then sister ying said, ¡± sister rong, thank you. i felt so relieved just now. although we don¡¯t have any rice to eat, we can just go to other ces to work. ¡± ¡°no more rice bowls?¡± leng rongrong frowned. she nced at sister ying and said, ¡± who said you don¡¯t have a job? ¡± ¡± he¡¯s already offended the movie queen. let¡¯s not talk about his current job. i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even be able to go to other production teams in the future. ¡± sister ying sighed. ¡± it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s me. i just feel bad for the children under me. ¡± ¡°sister ying, don¡¯t me yourself. it¡¯s not your fault!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that best actress zhang is really too disgusting!¡± ¡± people like her shouldn¡¯t yield to her. she¡¯s so arrogant because everyone is afraid of her. ¡± the few of them were on the verge of tears. after all, he didn¡¯t do anything, but he was already troubled and had to lose his job. no matter who it was, they would be unhappy. their dreams were here, but now they might be forced to give up their dreams. ¡°it¡¯s not like she can do anything she wants,¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry and just stay here. i¡¯ll settle this matter. ¡± ¡± sister rong ¡­ ¡± sister ying nced at leng rongrong. she knew that leng rongrong was not afraid of anything, but she also knew that the power behind zhang qingyi was not to be underestimated. they would definitely lose their jobs, and leng rongrong¡¯s drama might not be able to continue filming. looking at leng rongrong¡¯s ignorant look, sister ying and the others were both troubled and worried. ¡± sister rong, i¡¯ll be honest with you. we won¡¯t be able to keep our jobs. i¡¯m afraid you will also lose this show because of us. if zhang qingyi is calctive, you might be banned from the entertainment industry. ¡± a girl looked at everyone who didn¡¯t dare to speak and stood up to say, ¡± sister rong, thank you for helping us, but we can¡¯t hide the truth from you! it¡¯s a foregone conclusion that you¡¯ve offended the movie queen, so sister rong, i hope you can be mentally prepared.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ban her? this might be a little difficult! if she were to use her connections to go head to head with zhang qingyi, she might not even be able topare to her little finger. she didn¡¯t even bother to fight with zhang qingyi. as long as su wei¡¯s master appeared, this zhang qingyi probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. leng rongrong patted sister ying¡¯s shoulder, then said to her, ¡± believe me, nothing will happen. don¡¯t leave yet, the crew still needs you. you guys should find a ce to rest first. stay away from zhang qingyi and the others, at a position where i can see them.¡± because the director had called for them to start, leng rongrong had run over. the makeup artists were in a difficult position. ¡°sister ying, what¡¯s wrong? sister rongrong seems to be a little blindly confident, she thinks that zhang qingyi wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her!¡± ¡± i¡¯m a little worried about sister rongrong now. if she really gets fired, how will she feel? she¡¯ll probably go crazy. she definitely won¡¯t be able to ept the truth! ¡± ¡°what should we do? sister rongrong is also zhang qingyi who did this for our sins.¡± the group of makeup artists was very worried. she was afraid that leng rongrong would not be able to ept the fact that she might be fired. they gathered in a corner and discussed what to do. should they go and beg zhang qingyi to let leng rongrong go? they would leave the set. however, they were afraid that leng rongrong would be angry. they had gone to great lengths to save them, and now they had to go and beg for help. it was simply despicable. Chapter 287

Chapter 287: she¡¯s ceo song¡¯s woman!

Trantor: 549690339

zhang qingyi finally managed to wash off the ugly makeup on her face. after she was done, zhang qingyi¡¯s face was dark as she said, ¡± get that leng rongrong out of this production. ban her from the entire entertainment industry. and that makeup team. tell everyone, if anyone dares to let those people have their makeup done, they¡¯re going against me! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go look for the director and producer now!¡± the assistant took a deep breath. zhang qingyi also followed him out. zhang qingyi went straight to the director¡¯s side. her expression was extremely ugly, but she didn¡¯t say a word. her assistant whispered a few words into the director¡¯s ear. the director was stunned for a moment, ¡± qing yi, you¡¯re saying that you want rongrong to leave the crew? and the makeup team of the crew was also leaving? this drama has been filmed for a while, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very suitable.¡± the director still liked leng rongrong very much. her acting skills could be said to beparable to other veteran actors, and she was not fussy at all. some actors liked to bete for their acting, and their acting was very bad, so they kept reshooting one scene after another. however, leng rongrong was neverte, and filming was basically done in one take, so everyone in the crew was a lot more rxed. not only that, but she could also drive the acting skills of others. gu meiyue was one of them. there was also jiang zhan. ever since these two had gotten close to leng rongrong, their acting skills could be described as skyrocketing. both he and the producer had high hopes for leng rongrong. besides, the role of the second female lead was very important. they could not think of anyone else in the entertainment industry who could y the role and act with such a vor. so, when zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant made such a request, the director hesitated. ¡°qing yi, you probably don¡¯t know this, but rongrong is very close to elder qi and the others. it was elder qi who rmended her to y this role. old master li jinshu had also strongly rmended her. it¡¯s not good to offend these two old men.¡± the director tried to persuade zhang qingyi, ¡± qingyi, when it¡¯s possible to let people off, let her off. if there are any conflicts between the two of you, i will help you to mediate. ¡± ¡°director, our sister zhang and her can¡¯t get along. you either keep her or we leave. you don¡¯t even know what she did to us!¡± the assistant nced at zhang qingyi and said in a domineering tone, ¡± if you don¡¯t let her leave immediately, then i think you don¡¯t want to stay in this industry anymore. ¡± the director frowned when he heard the assistant¡¯s words. zhang qingyi didn¡¯t say anything, she turned around and left. the assistant followed behind zhang qingyi. as she chased after her, she turned back and said to the director, ¡± director, you have two choices. one is to keep leng rongrong, two is to leave, two is to keep our sister zhang and let leng rongrong leave. ¡± you can weigh the pros and cons. i want to keep our sister zhang, and you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. if sister zhang wasn¡¯t here, this drama wouldn¡¯t have be popr. i¡¯ll give you half a day to think about it. contact me once you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± ¡°one hour.¡± zhang qingyi turned around, her face cold, ¡± i will only wait in the car for an hour. ¡± after that, zhang qingyi and her assistant returned to their car. the director and the producer were furious. the director almost kicked his chair over. ¡± what¡¯s with the arrogance? you¡¯ve already gone too far, so why are you still putting on airs? ¡± ¡°so what if you have a strong background?¡± the assistant director also frowned, ¡± director, what should we do? zhang qingyi isn¡¯t easy to deal with. she controls half of the power in the entertainment industry and her man is that jin ge from the mafia. even though she¡¯s cleared her name in recent years, her methods are still a little scary. i heard that those who offended zhang qingyi were all dealt with by him.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll make a phone call.¡± the director nced at the assistant director. ¡± let¡¯s ask that person first. ¡± ¡°the biggest investor in our drama?¡± the assistant director asked in a low voice, ¡± is that person very powerful? he¡¯s always been so mysterious, and has never appeared before. can he suppress zhang qingyi?¡± ¡°if nothing unexpected happens, it should be able to suppress it.¡± the director turned around to make a phone call. tang luo, who was far away overseas, received a call from the director and heard about this matter from him. the director simply exined that he thought highly of leng rongrong, but the original zhang qingyi said that if leng rongrong existed, there would be no leng rongrong. if she existed, there would be no leng rongrong. after all, the forces behind zhang qingyi were quiteplicated, so the director asked tang luo what to do. tang luo was taken aback. ¡± so, did that movie queen do anything to miss leng? ¡± he actually dared toy a hand on his young madam and even tried to force her to leave the production team? this movie queen zhang probably didn¡¯t want to live. tang luo asked the director about the details of the situation. after knowing that leng rongrong had not suffered any losses, he said directly to the director, ¡± tell that movie queen to get lost from the crew. you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. also, keep the makeup team that you mentioned. this movie queen won¡¯t be able to find trouble with the crew. if there¡¯s any trouble, i¡¯ll solve it on my side ¡­ oh, it¡¯s best to make her get lost on her own. that way, we can save on a sum of liquidated damages. didn¡¯t she say that she would leave leng rongrong behind and leave on her own? let her leave!¡± upon hearing tang luo¡¯s words, the director was instantly relieved. he immediately hung up the phone and sent someone to look for zhang qingyi. zhang qingyi sat in the nanny van for less than 10 minutes and someone came to look for her. her lips curved up, ¡± see that? you still have to beg me. ¡± there¡¯s nothing wrong with the crew¡¯s brain, how could they choose leng rongrong over me!¡± ¡°sister zhang, let¡¯s go.¡± although the assistant¡¯s face was swollen, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when she thought of those people¡¯s faces. zhang qingyi and a few others walked in front of the director. leng rongrong and the makeup team were also called over. when everyone was face to face, there was a feeling of daggers drawn. ¡°director, what¡¯s the matter?¡± zhang qingyi said with a very normal attitude. the director was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang. ¡± wait a minute, let me take this call. ¡± with that, the director walked away. ¡°director song? i wonder why you¡¯re calling me. ¡± the director was shocked when he heard song junlin introduce himself. ¡°i heard my brother is in trouble?¡± song junlin¡¯s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡± zhang qingyi is blind. how dare master rong make things difficult for her? ¡± director, zhang qingyi may be blind, but i don¡¯t think you¡¯re blind, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not blind,¡± the director sucked in a cold breath. it was not strange for the major investors to know about leng rongrong, nor was it strange for them to protect her. after all, they paid more attention to the quality of the drama. however, this leng rongrong actually knew president song of the song family, who was the leader of the media industry? ceo song was not an ordinary person. it could be said that no one in the entertainment industry dared to offend him. even a movie queen like zhang qingyi had to be polite when she saw ceo song. and at this very moment, this ceo song was actually speaking up for leng rongrong? Chapter 288

Chapter 288: master su wei appears

Trantor: 549690339

the director was indeed shocked. he had always thought that leng rongrong did not have any background because she had always been very low-key. who would have thought that she, the second female lead, would be so familiar with song junlin? song junlin called her personally. after a short chat with song junlin, the director told him that he knew how to solve the situation and hung up. at the same time, zhang qingyi still didn¡¯t know what was going on. she only thought that the director was about to kick leng rongrong and the makeup team out. ¡°let¡¯s see how long you can keep being arrogant! leng rongrong, i¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about staying in the entertainment industry for the rest of your life.¡± the assistant became arrogant. ¡± do you know why the director called you over? i¡¯m trying to drive you away from the crew!¡± the assistant¡¯s words made sister ying and the others tremble in fear. although he was already mentally prepared, when he really knew that he had to leave, his heart still skipped a beat and he was a little reluctant. only leng rongrong looked calm, and she even yawned. he was a little sleepy. sister ying and the others were worried to death when they saw leng rongrong¡¯s carefree appearance. why was sister rong still so magnanimous at this time? did she think that he didn¡¯t need to leave? or was she not interested in this role at all? but even if she didn¡¯t care for this role, she didn¡¯t want to be in the entertainment industry anymore. if she was still in the entertainment industry, how could she not care about it? sister ying and the others wanted to say something, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. the assistant looked at leng rongrong and the others and said sarcastically, ¡± now you know to be afraid, right? it¡¯s toote to regret it, you¡¯ll have to get lost from this crew, now!¡± the director came back at this time. the makeup team was dejected. leng rongrong was sitting in the director¡¯s chair because she was sleepy. seeing that the director had returned, she had no intention of giving up her seat. she smiled at the director. although her smile was gentle, the director felt a chill run down his spine. thinking about it, he felt a little scared. if it wasn¡¯t for leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills, if he really kicked her out of the crew, the consequences would definitely be more terrifying than kicking zhang qingyi out. the mysterious investor and the big boss of the media industry were both on leng rongrong¡¯s side. oh, there were also a few veteran actors in the entertainment industry, such as li jinshu and elder qi, who had strong backgrounds and were experienced actors ¡­ to be able to know so many people, the power behind leng rongrong must be even more terrifying and powerful than he had imagined. no wonder she had always been so calm andposed. ¡°leng rongrong, the director is here. don¡¯t you know how to stand? that¡¯s the director¡¯s seat!¡± the assistant looked at leng rongrong angrily and said, ¡± you¡¯re about to be kicked out of the production team! ¡± ¡± the director hasn¡¯t said anything. what are you going to say? you¡¯re just an assistant. you don¡¯t even have the right to speak here. ¡± leng rongrong said casually. the director didn¡¯t say anything to leng rongrong. he just nced at her with friendly eyes. ¡°someone is indeed leaving the crew today.¡± the director sighed and said. then, he looked at zhang qingyi and asked, ¡± qingyi, are you sure? must one of you leave rongrong?¡± ¡°of course, that¡¯s nonsense!¡± the assistant answered on behalf of zhang qingyi. ¡°i¡¯m not asking you, i¡¯m asking qing yi.¡± the director said. zhang qingyi nodded, ¡± she will definitely leave. otherwise, i will terminate the contract with this drama. ¡± ¡°ai.¡± the director sighed. the assistant started to show off. ¡± did you hear that? ¡± leng rongrong, get out of the crew. now that you¡¯ve heard the director¡¯s words, you¡¯ve given up, haven¡¯t you?¡± leng rongrong nced at her assistant, then turned to the director. ¡± director, do i leave with the makeup team, or does zhang qingyi leave? ¡± ¡°nonsense, of course it¡¯s you who¡¯s leaving. our sister zhang is the best actress, so this drama will definitely be promoted by the best actress!¡± the assistant sneered and looked at leng rongrong in disdain. ¡°idiot, did i ask you? you¡¯re the director, don¡¯t you understand what i¡¯m saying?¡± leng rongrong frowned and nced at the assistant. the assistant was speechless. the makeup team was dejected. it was an expected result, but they were still a little disappointed. just as he was about to tell leng rongrong not to ask, the director spoke to zhang qingyi, ¡± qingyi, i¡¯m sorry, you said you wanted to terminate the contract, so let¡¯s do it. you¡¯ll pay for the penalty, right? ¡± ¡°what?¡± the assistant and zhang qingyi both looked at the director in shock. ¡°i¡¯m going to make rongrong and the makeup team stay. if you say you¡¯ll keep them, you¡¯ll have to terminate the contract with the crew. if you want to terminate the contract, i¡¯ll have to trouble you to pay the penalty.¡± the director said calmly. this time, sister ying and the others all looked at the director in surprise. after everyone looked at each other and confirmed that they had not heard anything, they all hugged each other and cried out excitedly, ¡± ah! was it true? director, you¡¯re not letting us go?¡± ¡°of course not. you have such a good team and rongrong is such a good actress. how can i let you leave?¡± the director smiled kindly. ¡°director, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°director, thank you!¡± the makeup team also hugged leng rongrong. ¡°sister rong, did you hear that? we don¡¯t have to leave!¡± ¡± oh my god, sister rong, you¡¯ve been so calm all this time. is it because you know we really don¡¯t have to leave? ¡± leng rongrong was hugged by a group of people, kissing and hugging her, and revealed a smile that hid her achievements and fame. zhang qingyi and her assistant were still in a state of confusion. ¡°director, i¡¯ll give you one more chance. what did you say?¡± the assistant was extremely shocked. ¡°it¡¯s the same no matter how many times i say it. rongrong and the makeup team will definitely stay. as for you guys, you can stay or leave if you want. of course, if you leave, you¡¯ll be the one who breached the contract first, so you have to pay the penalty.¡± the director¡¯s attitude suddenly became extremely strong. hearing the director¡¯s words, zhang qingyi¡¯s expression changed, ¡± director, do you know who you¡¯ve offended? ¡± the director¡¯s expression was calm. he thought, i didn¡¯t offend anyone, but i¡¯m afraid you did. the always arrogant movie queen zhang had finally met her match. it was an iron te disguised as a foam board. zhang qingyi was furious. just as she was about to leave with her assistant, leng rongrong¡¯s phone suddenly rang. the phone showed the word ¡°master.¡± leng rongrong stood up while sister ying and the others dispersed. she turned to zhang qingyi and said, ¡± sister zhang, didn¡¯t you want to see my master? do you want to meet him? my master is video calling! you two can be considered old friends, why don¡¯t you have a chat?¡± zhang qingyi stopped in her tracks and turned around. she looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± su wei? do you still want to y with me?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s really my master, su wei.¡± leng rongrong smiled and pressed the answer button. Chapter 289

Chapter 289: master, you¡¯re ruthless!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you know su wei? b * tch, do you think i¡¯ll believe you? do you think i¡¯ll be afraid of you?¡± zhang qingyi sneered, not believing leng rongrong¡¯s words at all. she walked to leng rongrong in a few steps and snatched the phone from leng rongrong. she then mocked,¡¯do you think you¡¯re afraid of su weiwo? although she¡¯s my sworn enemy, i don¡¯t know who¡¯s afraid of who! i¡¯m not afraid of her, even if she were to appear in front of me, let alone on the phone!¡± leng rongrong shrugged and spread her hands. ¡± it¡¯s really my master. how can you not understand humannguage? it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid, we can reminisce about the past!¡± leng rongrong did not manage to say a word to su wei. the phone was already in zhang qingyi¡¯s hands. zhang qingyi held the phone and after mocking leng rongrong, she looked at the screen, thinking that it was definitely not su wei¡¯s. su wei had been missing for so long, how could she have appeared! but at that moment, a beautiful woman¡¯s face appeared on the screen. it was the face of a woman who looked like she was in her twenties or thirties. there were no special effects, but it gave people a feeling of ethereal immortal qi. the woman was wearing a simple, in cheongsam. it was in, but it gave people a very graceful and luxurious feeling. in terms of temperament, she hadpletely overshadowed zhang qingyi¡¯s flirtatious side. in front of a woman, zhang qingyi waspletely cheap. zhang qingyi¡¯s hands began to tremble, especially when she heard what the woman in the video was saying. she felt her heart beating out of ce. ¡°zhang qingyi?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± only three doubtful words came from the phone. zhang qingyi was already so scared that she was suffocating. she kept gasping. just now, she said that she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of su wei. even if su wei appeared in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. but at this moment, her twisted expression hadpletely betrayed her. everyone around could tell that zhang qingyi had already slipped away. she couldn¡¯t even hold her phone and her legs looked like they were going soft. just because the person on the other end of the phone called her name, she looked like she was about to have a heart attack. ¡°zhang qingyi, it¡¯s you, right? why are you getting uglier and uglier? stic surgery? chin, eyes, nose, all done? are you an example of a failed stic surgery?¡± on the other end of the phone, a fairy-like woman in her forties, who still looked like a young girl, sighed. zhang qingyi was speechless! she must have seen a ghost. that was why she felt that leng rongrong¡¯s tone of voice sounded familiar. su weizhen was this little b * tch¡¯s master! zhang qingyi could feel cold sweat forming on her back. in this world, the biggest shadow to her was su wei. the only person she was afraid of was su wei. su wei had never appeared in the past 20 years. she had disappeared without a trace, which was why she was able to survive in the entertainment industry. however, if su wei were to return to the martial arts world, what would she have to do with him? although she didn¡¯t want to admit that she wasn¡¯t as good as su wei, in fact, su wei could easily crush her into the ground in any aspect. zhang qingyi was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t say anything. her mind was nk. other than her instinctive fear, there was nothing else. ¡°where¡¯s my precious disciple? why are you holding onto my precious disciple¡¯s phone? zhang qingyi! you can¡¯t be bullying my precious disciple right? are you tired of living? are you trying to make me return to the world?¡± in the video, su wei put her phone in front of her and rolled up her sleeves. the immortal-like person seemed to have be extremely down-to-earth in an instant. no one knew where she took out a bloody vegetable knife from, but she just waved it in the air. ¡°do you know what i just killed? someone wanted to bully my disciple. i just killed him and cut him into eight pieces!¡± zhang qingyi looked at the bloody knife, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. leng rongrong grabbed her phone and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± thank god you didn¡¯t drop my phone. ¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant eximed, ¡± sister qingyi! ¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s body twitched, but she remained motionless. the assistant understood what he meant and quickly called for someone to carry zhang qingyi away. ¡°master!¡± leng rongrong pointed the camera at herself and waved at su wei, who was on the phone, calling out sweetly. ¡°ha, you wretched girl, you¡¯ve been gone for so long and you didn¡¯t even call me. your godfather misses you so much that he¡¯s going crazy. he nags at you every day and won¡¯t call you even if he¡¯s dead. he¡¯s waiting for you to remember them and call them.¡± su wei threw the knife aside and walked to the sofa. shey downzily and started chatting with leng rongrong on her phone. ¡°i¡¯m very busy!¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± then i¡¯ll talk to my godfathers tonight! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed time to take the initiative to call them. they¡¯re so annoying. he¡¯s been asking if he should go out and find you every day.¡± su wei rolled his eyes. because of his good looks, su wei was stunned even when he rolled his eyes. ¡°so, have you been bullied outside? how are you doing?¡± ¡°if you can¡¯t do well,e back. are you filming now? what¡¯s wrong? are you filming with zhang qingyi? did this idiot bully you? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so useless that you¡¯re being bullied by this idiot?¡± su wei¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together as he thought to himself,¡¯my disciple was bullied. should i be angry at my teacher for being too useless, or should i be angry at zhang qingyi for bullying my precious disciple?¡¯ after much thought, he felt that his precious disciple was more important, and it was right to face the outside world first. ¡°no, i¡¯ll protect myself. she can¡¯t bully me, so i¡¯m the one who¡¯s bullying others, okay?¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up. when she spoke to su wei, she was like a child. ¡± master, so have you abused zhang qingyi before? ¡± she actually fainted from fear when she saw how cowardly you were!¡± ¡°how can you say that i abused her? i didn¡¯t do anything. whatever she did to me, i just returned the favor. oh, she once sent someone to kill me. i bribed the person who wanted to kill me and sent him away. then, i made up a scene of me killing that person and showed her a fake video ¡­ since then, she has been particrly afraid of me. ¡± a hint of innocence shed across su wei¡¯s beautiful face. ¡± i was just joking with her on april fool¡¯s day, and she took it seriously! ¡± ¡°so what did you kill with that knife?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t ughter anything. my cow broke his leg yesterday, so i performed an operation on him.¡± ¡°you¡¯re using a kitchen knife for surgery?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°the tools are not important. what¡¯s important is that the surgery is a sess.¡± su wei said matter-of-factly. Chapter 290

Chapter 290: absolute group pet

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong chatted with su wei for a while, saying that she would call her godfathers in the evening, then hung up. after she hung up, leng rongrong noticed that everyone, including the director, was staring at her. it was as if he had seen a stone that had suddenly be a rare treasure. he was shocked, surprised, and suspicious. ¡°sister rongrong ¡­ just now, just now, the person you were talking to, could it be the former best actress, su wei? the undefeatable legend who reached the peak of his career is still a pity to many people. su wei, who retired from the entertainment circle at her peak, the movie queen su, right?¡± a little girl trembled as she looked at leng rongrong. ¡± it¡¯s su wei, right? su wei hasn¡¯t changed at all from back then. she¡¯s still so beautiful. have you forgotten the passage of time on her? ¡± the director was also shocked. ¡± so, so ¡­ so, rongrong, your master is su wei? ¡± ¡± cough, cough, cough! ¡± leng rongrong coughed drily. ¡± if i say no now, would you believe me? ¡± the crowd remained silent and only shook their heads. ¡°i can see su wei¡¯s face!¡± ¡± movie queen su, the legend of the entertainment industry. until now, no one has been able to surpass su wei, whether it¡¯s her acting skills or her appearance ¡­ she¡¯s too beautiful, too beautiful! ¡± ¡± sister rongrong, you¡¯re so cool! you¡¯re actually movie queen su¡¯s disciple! ¡± everyone finally reacted to the situation, and then looked at leng rongrong in shock. leng rongrong was actually su wei¡¯s disciple! she actually had such a powerful master behind her. the movie queen su wei was really too beautiful. she had left the entertainment industry for more than 20 years, but she had not changed at all. she was still so beautiful, as beautiful as a fairy who would not grow old or die. especially whenpared to zhang qingyi, zhang qingyi was no match for her at all. what movie queen? zhang qingyi was not worthy! speaking of which, zhang qingyi only won the best actress award after su wei retired from the entertainment industry. if su wei was still around, zhang qingyi might still be a nobody. no wonder zhang qingyi fainted when she saw su wei. ¡°sister rongrong, how is shadow su¡¯s descendant?¡± ¡°sister rongrong, will the movie queen su wei return?¡± ¡°sister rongrong, movie queen su has disappeared for so many years. what on earth is she doing? how did you be movie queen su¡¯s disciple?¡± around them, many people couldn¡¯t help but start to ask all kinds of questions. some even asked leng rongrong for an autograph. leng rongrongughed dryly. ¡± ahem, if there¡¯s a chance. as for whether my master will return, i don¡¯t know. it¡¯s all up to her. i became her disciple by chance, right? my master is a good person, but of course, he can be quite scary when he¡¯s strict ¡­ um, can i ask everyone not to spread this?¡± if the entire circle knew that su wei was her master ¡­ she felt that she might be in trouble. there might be a lot of shows looking for her, and there might be a lot of endorsements looking for her. of course, they were not looking for her. they were all looking for her master. then, even if she became famous in the entertainment industry, it would be because of her master. her master¡¯s halo would always be above her head. okay, this was the scene she was most afraid of. he suddenly regretted calling his master. ¡°keep a low profile.¡± the director was a reasonable person. he gestured to everyone. ¡± don¡¯t publicize this matter. it¡¯s enough for us to know. rongrong wants to keep a low profile, so we¡¯ll all keep a low profile.¡± ¡°why, sister rongrong? you have such an amazing master. if you just move out, you should be able to rise up in the entertainment industry, right?¡± a girl said in confusion, ¡± that way, no one will dare to look down on you and cause you trouble! that¡¯s great, it saves us a lot of trouble, and the road is much easier to walk.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± what¡¯s the point of that? everyone knows that i have such a powerful master, so they will indeed treat me well for the sake of my master¡¯s face. however, that¡¯s only for the sake of my master¡¯s face, not because of my strength. if that¡¯s the case, i won¡¯t be able to prove my strength and will be looked down upon even more. when others mention me, it won¡¯t be the actress leng rongrong, but su wei¡¯s disciple. from now on, my name can only be su wei¡¯s disciple and nothing else.¡± ¡°but it¡¯ll be very tiring if you rely on yourself.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it good to tire it out? being protected all the time and being able to reach the peak of anything you do ¡­ how boring is that!¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting to be troubled by someone and then solve it? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so ¡­ i think life is better when no one is looking for trouble!¡± ¡± yes, i hope i have a strong backer and can be carefree. ¡± leng rongrong thought, they don¡¯t seem to be from the same world. no one understood her. ughing dryly, leng rongrong made a pleading gesture. ¡± please, everyone. i don¡¯t want to let you know that my master is su wei for the time being. zhang qingyi is very afraid of my master, so she definitely won¡¯t spread the news. so, i¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to keep it a secret!¡± this was because the director and some members of the makeup team had either been helped by leng rongrong before or knew the terrifying power behind leng rongrong. therefore, everyone expressed that they would keep their mouths shut. after that, everyone continued filming as usual. after zhang qingyi left, the filming crew quieted down. zhang qingyi¡¯s scenes were temporarily put aside. the director had to film the other scenes first. without zhang qingyi, leng rongrong was much more quiet, so when she didn¡¯t have any scenes, she would just sleep. after knowing that leng rongrong was su wei¡¯s disciple, gu meiyue idolized leng rongrong even more and became even more attentive. she immediately asked someone to build a bed with a curtain under the shade of the tree so that leng rongrong could sleep morefortably inside when she was resting. everyone felt that gu meiyue was being too exaggerated, but gu meiyue was more than happy to serve leng rongrong. the makeup team also became more serious about leng rongrong. even the director and assistant director valued leng rongrong very much. sometimes, they would ask for leng rongrong¡¯s opinion when filming, whether she would pass or not. those who were not in the know saw that the important people in the crew were so good to leng rongrong, so they naturally did not treat leng rongrong badly. hence, leng rongrong became the group¡¯s favorite again. the entire crew started to follow the trend and pamper her. some of them often served her tea, some brought her a hot water bottle when it was cold, some heated up a fan, and some almost fought because they wanted to send her delicious food. however, the problem was that although many people treated leng rongrong this way, they could not exin why they treated leng rongrong so well. since everyone was nice to leng rongrong, they followed suit and treated her well. Chapter 291

Chapter 291: chapter 292 hot!

Trantor: 549690339

at night, leng rongrong finished work early and went straight to the clubhouse. although the ancient mirrorke had been rescued, leng rongrong wasn¡¯t too sure about the current situation of the club. thinking that she had been irresponsible for too long, she decided to be a little more responsible and go to see what was going on. when they arrived at the club, leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. the carpark inside and outside the club was filled with all kinds of luxury cars. it was so full that there was no space for her car to fit in ¡­ it was obvious that the club¡¯s business was booming. it was extremely lively. she even saw a waiter sending customers out. ¡± i can¡¯t. i¡¯m sorry. you didn¡¯t make a reservation today, so there are no seats left. ¡± you can book other days in advance.¡± ¡°why are there no seats? it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s expensive, i just want to eat it!¡± ¡°i¡¯m very sorry, sir, but there are really no more seats. our club currently requires a reservation in advance toe. would you like to make a reservation in advance?¡± the waiter exined politely. ¡°do you want to make a reservation? is tomorrow okay?¡± the man in the suit asked. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but i can¡¯t do it tomorrow. it¡¯s already fully booked. to be exact, the next month has been fully booked. if you want to eat here, you¡¯ll have to wait until a monthter. ¡± do you want to book it for a month? if you book it now, it¡¯ll be avable a monthter. if you don¡¯t book it now, it might be a few months full after a month. our north thearch club is very famous now. not only our main shop is full, but all the branches in other cities are also full. there are even calls to make reservations, and the number of reservations is increasing every second.¡± the waitress exined to the customer in front of her in a serious tone. ¡°then make a reservation for me!¡± the customer quickly paid the deposit to make the reservation. ¡°our deposit is non-refundable. if you can¡¯t make it, the deposit won¡¯t be returned, okay?¡± ¡± i know. hurry up and make a reservation for me. don¡¯t i get a reservation every second? if i¡¯mte, i¡¯ll have to line up again! ¡± ¡­¡­ leng rongrong entered through the door and saw the bustling scene in the clubhouse. it had never been so lively before, so everyone was really busy. there seemed to be not enough staff in the club. many people who had been helped by the orphanage or poor families were wearing the uniform of waiters and helping out. even when leng rongrong appeared, no one had the time to greet her, the big boss, and could only nod. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. it seemed that the crisis of the club was not only resolved, but they also took the opportunity to promote the club. this business was booming. this was probably the best business the north thearch club had ever had in years. everyone was here for the sky-high prices. there were even many people who wanted to eat the most expensive dish that gao ya had been cheated of that day. leng rongrong went to the office at the ancient mirrorke. gu jinghu sat behind his desk and listened to the song happily. ¡± with this business, one day is equivalent to two to three months of business in previous years. it¡¯s perfect! ¡± ¡°it seems like it¡¯s time to open a few more branches!¡± ¡°where should i open it? should i open a few overseas?¡± ¡± why don¡¯t we set up the club on the ind? that way, the club will be even more impressive, and the price can be increased a few times! ¡± the person at the ancient mirrorke mumbled to himself. then, he felt that it was very beautiful andughed out loud. ¡°i¡¯m a genius!¡± leng rongrong pushed the door open and entered. she looked at the ancient mirrorke suspiciously. ¡± you¡¯re a genius? what genius? a fortune-telling genius who was stripped naked by someone?¡± the ancient mirrorke was speechless. could he not use this matter as a joke? the old man¡¯s face reddened and he coughed. ¡± no, i said that our girl is a genius. to be able to turn the club¡¯s situation into a victory, she¡¯s a little genius. ¡± leng rongrong sat down on the sofa opposite the old man, then asked, ¡± why is business so booming all of a sudden? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s because of what you said that day. these people all had masochistic tendencies. if you told them not toe and eat if they couldn¡¯t afford it, they just had to prove that they could afford it. it just so happened that there was a food broadcast this morning that said they wanted toe and eat. they wanted to see how delicious the sky-high price dishes were, so they came. he had a lot of fans, so he attracted a lot of people in an instant. ¡± after eating here, the food livestream was amazed by the food here. they kept praising our food, service, and environment. thus, we became popr. ¡± in addition, the media took photos of you and storm yesterday. today, the front pages of all the major media outlets are full of you and storm. although you didn¡¯t show your face, it has instead aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. they said that the boss of the north thearch club is very mysterious and is a peerless beauty. anyway, the front pages of all the major media outlets have unanimously praised you. they described you as a mysterious person ¡­ and that¡¯s how our club became famous.¡± the ancient mirrorke was very satisfied with the current situation. he said that he wanted to take advantage of the current poprity to open a few more branches and get involved in other industries and so on. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± up to you. you can do whatever you want. ¡± the hands-off manager was still the hands-off manager, and he didn¡¯t want to take care of this club. leng rongrong chatted with the ancient mirrorke for a while, then left the club. ¨C at a caf¨¦ near the club. gao ya looked at the countless videos on the inte and was extremely gloomy. she had thought that after her publicity, the north thearch club would copse immediately. however, she had never expected that not only did the north thearch club not copse, but it was also promoted for free, making it popr. not only did she spend money to not trouble the north thearch club and leng rongrong, but she also helped them advertise. the north thearch club, which didn¡¯t have many customers before, was now packed with people. on the inte, after a live streamer went to eat, countless other live streamers also went to join in the fun. even many big stars and top celebrities went to join in the fun. everything she had done was in vain. gao yajing was furious. her self-restraint prevented her from smashing anything, but she was really so angry that her liver was about to explode. after taking a sip of coffee, gao yajing stood up, squinted her eyes, and called leng rongrong. leng rongrong only picked up the phone after a long while. ¡°miss gao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡± if you want to buy my husband again, i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it. you even think that the food in my club is expensive. do you think you can afford it with my husband¡¯s status? ¡± gao yajing¡¯s expression changed slightly. her knuckles turned white and her veins were bulging, but she tried her best to restrain her voice. ¡± i just have something to tell you about your husband. ¡± don¡¯t you want to know where he has been recently? i can tell you that he went to see a woman, a woman who is extremely important to him.¡± Chapter 292

Chapter 292: i believe him

Trantor: 549690339

¡°oh, really?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice was calm. ¡± what does it have to do with me whether it¡¯s important that he¡¯s meeting a woman? ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you nervous? aren¡¯t you worried that he will betray you?¡± gao ya was stunned for a moment. wouldn¡¯t women usually get jealous when they hear this? why was leng rongrong¡¯s reaction so calm? was she not angry? was she not jealous? was she not jealous? or was the fire she gave not enough? ¡°you know that lin yuan and i are childhood sweethearts. our rtionship has always been good. but the woman he¡¯s been looking for recently is far more important than me. i can¡¯tpare to her at all. not to mention me, even you can¡¯tpare. if there was a situation where both of you were in danger, the first person he would save would definitely be that woman and not you.¡± gao yajing sneered and said, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know who she is? ¡± ¡°so? who he wants to save is his business, what does it have to do with me? i won¡¯t let my husband make such a stupid choice. i also won¡¯t put my life in the hands of others. i¡¯m sorry, but my life is in my own hands.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s words carried a calm and lightugh, as if it was a joke for gao ya to entrust her life to a man. ¡°aren¡¯t you curious about who that woman is?¡± gao yajing paused for a moment before saying, ¡± do you allow him to care more about others? you¡¯re his wife, but the person he cares about the most isn¡¯t you. it¡¯s someone else. moreover, everyone in the world felt that he and that woman should be a couple! you really don¡¯t mind at all?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡± so? ¡± ¡°i can tell you a lot of things.¡± gao ya jing said. ¡°and then?¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± you want me to be jealous and then leave mo linyuan? you just happened to be able to loot a burning house? if there¡¯s really someone in his heart, why would i need to hear it from you? can¡¯t i just ask him directly?¡± ¡°he will not tell you. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask.¡± gao ya sneered. ¡± do you think all men¡¯s mouths are so urate? ¡± ¡°whether he allows it or not has nothing to do with you, right? i¡¯ll just believe you.¡± ¡°oh, by the way, thank you for helping the club. i was just worried that the club¡¯s business wasn¡¯t doing well, and i didn¡¯t know how to improve it. you¡¯vee at the right time.¡± leng rongrong hung up the phone. gao yajing¡¯s face turned green with anger. she could have pretended not to know, but after leng rongrong said that, she seemed particrly stupid. leng rongrong seemed to know everything. she was so angry. ¨C leng rongrong drove home. it was fake that she did not care about mo linyuan¡¯s matter. if it was in the beginning, when their marriage was fake and mo linyuan had another woman in his heart, she would not care at all. even if he had a hundred or ten thousand women in his heart, she would not care. but now, he clearly told her that he was going to be serious. in the end, he had another woman in his heart? her heart was instantly filled with frustration. she had to admit that gao ya¡¯s words had triggered her and made her unhappy, especially after feng mocheng had left that day. she had not even called her once. other than tang luo¡¯s note, nothing else was left behind. it was as if his attention had beenpletely upied by something else, and he hadpletely forgotten about her existence. leng rongrong was not in a good mood when she returned home. she suddenly felt that the house was really empty after everyone left. after the excitement, what was left was loneliness. just as she was feeling vexed, she saw a group of people busy with work in the courtyard. the courtyard, which had been in a mess when she left in the morning, was now cleaned up and the garden was rented with some precious flowers and trees. at this moment, the courtyard was even more beautiful andfortable than before. in particr, there were a few veryrge ancient trees that looked very valuable and expensive. li chenle was dressed in his farm clothes and had a bamboo hat on his head. he looked very diligent, and when he saw someone doing something wrong, he immediately shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s crooked, it¡¯s crooked, it doesn¡¯t look good like this, make it look better! ¡°also, the cacti over there are too sparse. there should be more of them. it¡¯s best to make them into the shape of stairs. once someone climbs down the wall, it¡¯s best to be stabbed three to five times! it¡¯s a little weak and the effect isn¡¯t ideal.¡± ¡°you¡¯ve gained experience from being stabbed?¡± leng rongrong watched for a while and was amused by li chenle. li chenle turned around and looked at leng rongrong in horror, his breathing stopping for a moment. ¡°um, lord rong, i-i-i-i ¡­ are you satisfied with this courtyard? i¡¯m not done yet, but i¡¯ll get it done as soon as possible. i¡¯ll get it done for you by tomorrow morning, what do you think?¡± li chenle was extremely nervous. ¡°i¡¯m quite satisfied.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± not bad. i think the step-shaped cacti you mentioned is a very good idea. putting cacti inside and using those huge cacti outside would be great. ¡± young master li, i didn¡¯t expect you to have such a skill in this area!¡± ¡± well, since you¡¯re satisfied-do you want to take-break with the storm? ¡± li chenle gulped. ¡± do you want to go home? ¡± ¡°what about storm?¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle suspiciously. ¡± the storm is gnawing on thend in my house ¡­ the storm is watching the show ¡­ i can¡¯t coax them back, so they should only listen to you, right? ¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong pitifully. ¡± master rong, i¡¯m begging you. please let me go. i really won¡¯t steal again! ¡± he felt that he would be tormented by the storm and rain. these two fellows were too good at eating and attracting animals. the vi he lived in had almost be a zoo. he was going crazy. he swore that if he ever stole from these two again in this life, he would no longer be a li ¡­ in the future, he would avoid these two and this terrifying woman. she¡¯s so beautiful, she¡¯s so scary, scarier than a ghost. he would rather meet a ghost than face this terrifying woman, leng rongrong. he had even wanted to get involved with her, but now, even if she threw herself into his arms, he would refuse! he was really afraid of them. he was afraid of leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and even more afraid of the dog and horse. he also thought of leng qingqing. it was said that leng qingqing¡¯s mental state was not normal. he had heard from leng qinglei that leng qingqing was probably pranked by leng rongrong. this woman was simply not human! no matter how beautiful she was, it could not change the fact that she was terrifying.pared to mo linyuan, he even felt that leng rongrong was more creepy. Chapter 293

Chapter 293: he¡¯s not happy that it¡¯s carrying him?

Trantor: 549690339

li chenle sincerely admitted his mistake and told leng rongrong that he would nevere back to steal dogs and horses again. she even gave leng rongrong a valuable gift. he had given the vi that he used to live in, the vi that had been messed up by the two of them, to leng rongrong. young master li expressed that he was traumatized by that vi, so he might as well do leng rongrong a favor at no cost. the li family¡¯s young master didn¡¯tck this vi anyway. naturally, leng rongrong did not decline and epted li chenle¡¯s gift. she patted li chenle¡¯s shoulder and said very earnestly, ¡± first young master li, since you¡¯ve turned over a new leaf, we can be considered friends. if you have any difficulties in the future, you cane to me, or if you want to y with storm, you can always bring him along!¡± ¡°no, no,¡± li chenle shook his head like a rattle-drum. it was better to y in the mud than to y with them. he was simply looking for a beating. ¡°i¡¯m being sincere.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i see that you like storm and rainstorm so much. they must like you too. ¡± you¡¯re the first person to enjoy this treatment. storm has never gone home with anyone before.¡± li chenle was speechless. he really did not want this treatment anymore! he had had enough! he thought of the head that had been bitten by the storm, the p that had been pped by the storm, and the look that had been ridiculed by the storm ¡­ li chenle didn¡¯t want to meet these two again in his life. he had lived for so long, and he was the great young master li. yet, he was bullied by a dog and a horse, and he was even despised by them! however, he had a good idea in his heart. if anyone offended him in the future, he would encourage them to steal storm and rainstorm. li chenle narrowed his eyes andughed. leng rongrong thought,¡±is this child crazy?¡± ¡± um, calm down. don¡¯t be crazy. how are you going to do charity if you¡¯re crazy? ¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle¡¯s face, and after some thought, she gave him a p. li chenle was speechless. ¡°ya!¡± leng rongrong quickly retracted her hand and looked at li chenle, who had been pped to the ground with a dumbfounded expression. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t use much strength. oh, no, i¡¯m not admitting that i have great strength. i¡¯m just a weak woman, so i definitely don¡¯t have much strength. i used all my strength in that p just now! ¡°really, this is all i can do.¡± ah, my hands are so sore. why am i so weak?¡± li chenle thought to himself, lord rong, can you stop pretending? who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re strong! who doesn¡¯t know that you can give your husband a princess hug! who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re not a weak woman! ¡°is it normal now?¡± leng rongrong nced at li chenle and said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m not going to joke with you. if you didn¡¯t do anything bad, the storm wouldn¡¯t do anything to you. but if you stole from them, they would naturally hold a grudge and wouldn¡¯t let you go. if you do things with integrity, storm and rainstorm won¡¯t bother to find trouble with you.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t steal again, really. if i steal again, i¡¯ll break my own hands.¡± li chenle made a vow expression. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i believe you. ¡± after that, leng rongrong told li chenle to go back and bring storm and rainstorm back. li chenle went back home to call storm back, but the two still didn¡¯t believe him. in the end, li chenle had no choice but to call leng rongrong. then, he brought the phone to storm and storm¡¯s ears and told them to talk to leng rongrong. only then did they be obedient. li chenle waspletely stunned by storm, storm, and leng rongrong. because when he was holding the phone, leng rongrong would speak, and the storm would also respond. one of them made a howling sound, while the other was the neighing sound of a horse. it could be said that they were very fluent in answering each other. they didn¡¯t turn on the video and were just conversing. li chenle held up his phone, feeling as if this world was really a fantasy. leng rongrong¡¯s conversation with the two animals seemed so real, and the key was that the two animals were very cooperative, and they cooperated in the conversation. ¡± young master li, that¡¯s enough. they know now. you can send them back. ¡± li chenle hung up the phone and prepared to drive the two idiots home. however, the storm stopped li chenle from opening the car door. it looked at li chenle in disdain and neighed. li chenle was speechless. what did that mean? if they didn¡¯t let him drive, could it be that they wanted him to run back with them? leng rongrong had instructed that he must personally send them back. he did not dare to be negligent, in case something happened along the way, he would be beaten up again. he wasn¡¯t afraid that storm and rainstorm would get into trouble. these two guys could be said to be very shrewd. it was as if they had be spirits. only they could bully others. he was afraid that innocent people would be bullied. the heavy rain snorted as he looked at li chenle in disdain. storm was also looking at li chenle with the same look of disdain. li chenle was speechless ¡­ so, they hadn¡¯t tortured him enough, so they didn¡¯t let him drive and wanted him to run with them? there was still some distance between this ce and leng rongrong¡¯s side. would he be killing him if he ran over? more importantly, he couldn¡¯t catch up with them. how could they run so fast? after hesitating for a while, li chenle finally gave up. ¡± fine, i¡¯ll run with you guys. i¡¯ll y along with you until the end! ¡± in order to send you guys home, i¡¯m going all out!¡± rainstorm was speechless. storm was speechless. the two adults watched as li chenle took off his jacket and loosened his tie. then, he suddenly ran out of the door. ¡± i¡¯ll run first, you guys follow me! ¡± storm and storm looked at each other, suspicion in their eyes. didn¡¯t the master tell li chenle to enjoy himself for a while before riding the storm back? why was he running so fast? rainstorm hesitated for a moment. after all, it was too scary when its master was beating people ¡­ no, beating horses. it did not dare to offend its master. the torrential rain started to chase after li chen, causing him tough. storm followed behind slowly. li chenle, who was running in front, heard the sound of hooves behind him. he turned around and saw that the storm seemed to be staring at his head. he suddenly felt a chill. f * ck, could it be that this guy¡¯s desire to gnaw on his hair was suddenly stimted? oh my god, this is too scary. he couldn¡¯t have be baldy li, right? he felt that his hair had been dropping a lot since he had been bitten by the storm. was the storm¡¯s saliva poisonous? he even felt that his hairline was getting higher and higher at such a young age. all of this was caused by the storm gnawing at his hair. at the thought of this, li chenle was so scared that he ran away as fast as he could. rainstorm was speechless. did this guy have a rocket on his butt? he was running so fast, and he was not happy that it was carrying him? was it being despised by a single person? the rain also picked up speed. it was very unhappy that it was being ignored. Chapter 294

Chapter 294: lost a good opportunity

Trantor: 549690339

li chenle ran as fast as he could while storm chased after him. storm was the most rxed, following behind him at a moderate pace. logically speaking, a man can¡¯t outrun a horse. however, li chenle was smart. every time the storm was about to catch up to him, he would take a small path that the storm couldn¡¯t pass through and run extremely fast. as such, it was as if li chenle had a firestorm beneath his feet, and he rushed in front of leng rongrong. leng rongrong was sitting on a small bench, munching on an apple. beside her was li ruhua, a cute, brawny man wearing ace apron and a cat ear headband. li ruhua was already wearing a flowery dress and was feeling more at ease. there were so many people in the courtyard, but he was still wearing hisce apron and even thought that he was very beautiful. ¡°young master li¡¯s people are not bad. that row of cacti is also not bad, twice as big as ours! this flight of stairs looks like it¡¯s very cool to torture people!¡± li ruhua was also munching on an apple. she nodded in satisfaction as she watched. ¡± it feels like our garden has suddenly be much taller. ¡± ¡± indeed, the design is very good. the vegetable field is hidden in the middle where it can¡¯t be seen, and the other ces are filled with various kinds of flowers. it¡¯s really not bad to be able to make all the flowers bloom in this season. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. seeing the fresh flowers in the courtyard, she felt that they were pleasing to the eye, and her mood improved a lot. at that moment, she saw a figure rush in from outside. the sun was setting, and li chenle was sweating profusely. the moment he entered, he ced his hands on his knees and panted heavily. leng rongrong looked at li chenle suspiciously. ¡± what did you do? did you fight with someone? ¡± ¡°f * ck, what fight? the storm and storm didn¡¯t allow me to drive, so i f * cking ran here. i¡¯ve lost my life!¡± li chenle said, panting. ¡°you ran here?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± didn¡¯t i ask you to ride a horse? ¡± ¡°when did you let me ride a horse!¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± oh, i forgot to tell you. i told rainstorm about it. why? didn¡¯t rainstorm take the initiative to let you ride him? ¡± leng rongrong frowned. she had made it clear to storm. storm and storm could understand her words and were usually quite obedient! li chenle stared at leng rongrong in a daze, his expression gradually turning into a stone. ¡± you ¡­ told it to carry me here? ¡± was it because of this that the horse was still chasing him? ¡°that¡¯s right, rainstorm should be able to understand my words, so i asked him to carry you here. don¡¯t you like them a lot? since you¡¯ve done a lot of charity recently, i¡¯ll reward you and let you ride them once.¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle with sympathy. he roughly understood that this fellow might not know about this. then, he stupidly ran over. it was such a long distance, but fortunately, he was able to run over on foot without spending much time ¡­ the storm and the storm arrivedte. the storm rushed to li chenle¡¯s face and red at him, as if worried that he wouldin first. it even spat at li chenle. it actually couldn¡¯t catch up to this two-legged person! the storm neighed at leng rongrong, its horse-like face full of disdain and dissatisfaction. ¡°young master li, rainstorm said that it has been chasing you all the way. it has put in a lot of effort to get you on the back of the horse, but you are too cunning. you took all kinds of small roads it passed and directly shook it off. storm is very depressed right now. he said that even if you want topete with him, you can¡¯t y any tricks. if you want topete, thenpete openly!¡± leng rongrong was having a hard time holding back herughter. li chenle¡¯s entire body was petrified and cracked. his adam¡¯s apple rolled, and his face darkened with anger. so this stupid horse wasn¡¯t gnawing at his hair, but was for him to ride? damn it, he was still running so fast that he was half dead. this thing had been chasing him all this time. how did he know that it was trying to carry him? if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have run like crazy! li chenle was filled with regret. ¡°if you miss this opportunity, i can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± leng rongrong patted li chenle¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡± rainstorm is a little angry right now. he¡¯s a horse, but he can¡¯t catch up to a two-legged man. he feels very embarrassed. i¡¯ll ride it when i have the chance in the future.¡± li chenle was speechless ¡­ did he dare to? when he saw the storm in his eyes, he had the urge to stomp him to death! li chenle instructed his men on leng rongrong¡¯s side to make the flower garden beautiful. when li ruhua was preparing dinner, leng rongrong invited li chenle to have dinner with her, including his share. li chenle guessed that his food had been poisoned, and why was this terrifying woman leng rongrong so passionate about him? however, leng rongrong remained calm during the meal and did not say anything. the food was naturally not poisoned. after dinner, li chenle expressed his loyalty to leng rongrong, saying that he would not bully storm again, and would not do anything to leng rongrong. he expressed that he had really run away from leng rongrong and the others. in the future, leng rongrong would be his boss, and he would do whatever leng rongrong asked him to do. ¡°do i look like a master?¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes at li chenle. ¡°no, i¡¯m just using an analogy.¡± li chenleughed and said, ¡± i¡¯ll treat you like i treat my lord ¡­ lord rong, i¡¯ll call you lord rong from now on! i¡¯m your little brother, i¡¯ll help you do things!¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± sure. ¡± as she spoke, her phone rang. seeing that it was a call from song junlin, leng rongrong picked it up immediately. ¡°lord rong, how is it? has the matter been resolved?¡± song junlin¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°it¡¯s settled,¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it¡¯s all thanks to you that the club¡¯s business is booming, and the production team has no problems. ¡± ¡°shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a drink? i¡¯ve helped you solve so many problems!¡± ¡± we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, ¡± song junlin snorted. ¡± you¡¯re not going to ignore me if you have nothing to say, are you? ¡± brother, we really haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time! it¡¯s still early today, so why don¡¯t we meet up and have a drink now?¡± ¡°but i¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± leng rongrong yawned. after all, she had not slept the entire night, and she had not been able to sleep much during the day because of zhang qingyi. ¡°sleepy?¡± song junlin sounded very displeased over the phone. ¡± hey, how can sleeping be more important than meeting us brothers? qin xiong and the others are all here today, so tell me, are you going to see them or not!¡± ¡°qin xiong and the others are with you? that¡¯s a must!¡± leng rongrong thought for a moment and said, ¡± i¡¯ve prepared some food and wine. why don¡¯t youe to my house for a drink? ¡± ¡°deal! send me the address, i¡¯ll bring them over!¡± song junlin said generously. Chapter 295 - they’re here!

Chapter 295: chapter 296 they¡¯re here!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°didn¡¯t you say you would help me with something? young master li, i¡¯ll give you a chance to show off, are you willing to do so?¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle and asked after she hung up the phone. ¡°what is it?¡± li chenle was still thinking about who leng rongrong was on the phone with. he heard leng rongrong call out ceo song. could that little ceo song be the one i know? the person who had just taken over the song family and had used thunderous methods to make everyone believe in him. ¡°i¡¯m buying wine.¡± leng rongrong nced at li chenle. ¡± i have a few brothers who areing over for a drink. we need to prepare a car full of alcohol. they¡¯re all very good drinkers. ¡± ¡± wine? that¡¯s not a problem. i have a bar under my name. they have all kinds of wine! ¡± li chenle had learned his lesson long ago. he would not go against leng rongrong anymore. he knew that if he went against her, he would not be able to gain any benefits. he would be the one who would suffer. moreover, he was nowpletely convinced by leng rongrong. ¡°very good. then you should quickly go and prepare. if the car is over there, you can take it yourself and drive any car!¡± leng rongrong pointed to a counter and said. ¡°before i start preparing, can i ask a question? is that ceo song the one rted to the media industry?¡± li chenle asked, his heart itching. it was clear that leng rongrong was very familiar with the other party. he even invited her to have a drink at home. ¡± yes, it¡¯s him. song junlin. is there a problem? ¡± ¡°no¡­ you seem to have a good rtionship with him.¡± li chenle swallowed his saliva. from what he knew, mo linyuan had no rtionship with ceo song, so leng rongrong was on good terms with ceo song? f * ck ¡­ he might even be close to the big boss of the media industry, and she did have a brotherly rtionship with him ¡­ so, what was leng rongrong¡¯s background? how did she know ceo song? with such a ceo song backing her up, she should be doing very well in the entertainment industry, right? why did she hear leng qingqing say that she had no background? f * ck, this woman is really hard to predict. she¡¯s a person with a different way of thinking from ordinary people. she always looks like she¡¯s not a threat, but who knows that she has such a deep background, her two pets are so terrifying, and she herself is so thin and weak, but she has the strength to lift him up with one finger ¡­ li chenle didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. he turned around, grabbed his car keys, and prepared to leave. ¡°wait, that won¡¯t do!¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle in dissatisfaction. that car was a gift for mo linyuan, so of course she would not let li chenle drive it. li chenle was speechless. ¡°i¡¯ll choose any of the others.¡± li chenle obediently changed his car keys and went to the garage. when he saw leng rongrong¡¯s car, li chenle¡¯s mouth twitched. there were so many cars that they filled up the parking lot ¡­ leng rongrong had always kept a low profile and misled others. she seemed to be poor, but who knew how rich she was. after li chenle went to buy some wine, leng rongrong asked li ruhua to prepare some food to go with the wine. ¡± huahua, prepare more. those people have a lot of food. if you don¡¯t prepare enough, they won¡¯t be able to eat their fill and will be unhappy. if they¡¯re unhappy and get drunk, they might tear down the house. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. why did it sound a little scary? ¡°young madam, if they¡¯re so scary, why don¡¯t they go outside to drink?¡± ¡°i feel more at ease at home. besides, the food you cook is better.¡± leng rongrong smiled. of course, the most important thing was that she was afraid of drinking outside. this group of people would be out of control when they were drunk, and it would scare people. moreover, since they had met, they definitely had to fight. there was no ce for them to fight outside. their house¡¯s courtyard was big, and they were in the suburbs, so they were not afraid of an earth-shattering fight. li ruhua was speechless. looking at the young madam¡¯s expression, he had some suspicions. it didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to eat at home because of his food ¡­ there was good food outside too. the young madam¡¯s club had a lot of good food. however, even though she was a little suspicious, li ruhua still went to prepare the dishes with wine. leng rongrong waited in the yard for a while and called storm and storm out. she told the two big ones that there would be a lot of powerful peopleingter. if those people had too much to drink, they would have a bad temper and might fight with them. if storm didn¡¯t want to fight, it was best to hide in the backyard. storm and storm didn¡¯t believe it. was there anyone more powerful than his mistress? no matter how powerful he was, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone more powerful than her male master, right? ¡°i¡¯m not lying to you. i¡¯m telling you the truth. those guys have bad tempers and like to spar with people. they lose their minds, especially when they¡¯re drunk.¡± leng rongrong touched her chin and looked at storm and rainstorm curiously. ¡± i just don¡¯t know if you guys are more powerful or they are more powerful. i haven¡¯t seen them for many years, so i don¡¯t know if their strength has improved.¡± storm and storm looked at each other, and then revealed a look of disbelief. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid. ¡± after staying in the courtyard for a short while, leng rongrong heard the sound of a car. she walked to the door and saw that a few cool sports cars had already arrived at the courtyard entrance. storm didn¡¯t hide obediently. he was very curious about what kind of people leng rongrong¡¯s friends were and how terrifying they were that their master would think they would be abused. ¡°lord rong!¡± the window of the leading car rolled down, revealing a face that looked very high-ss. he looked like a high-ss model, and his features were sharp. it was song junlin. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡± leng rongrong greeted song junlin, then gestured for them to drive to the parking lot. after the cars were parked, a few men got out of the cars. song junlin was wearing a white turtleneck sweater and a long coat. he was very tall and looked like a model. he had a strong aura. leng rongrong looked up at song junlin, tilted her head, and the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡± how did you grow so tall? you¡¯re already so old, how can you still grow taller?¡± ¡°you still have the cheek to say that? we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years. thest time we met, you were still young!¡± song junlin rolled his eyes. ¡°that¡¯s true!¡± leng rongrong nodded and studied song junlin. ¡± you¡¯ve changed a lot, kid. you¡¯re much more handsome, much fairer, and much taller. ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t that nonsense? back then, i was the shortest. in order to be taller, i tried my best to climb. unfortunately, i still couldn¡¯t surpass qin xiong and the others. however, i¡¯m still taller than you, lord rong! ¡± song junlin said, satisfied. leng rongrongughed out loud. ¡± you¡¯re so useless. you¡¯reparing yourself to a woman like me! ¡± ¡± hahaha, you¡¯re so useless. why are you even more useless now that you¡¯ve be ceo song? ¡± a burly man over two meters tall got out of the car and stood beside it. the sports car seemed to have be a mini version. two men also got out of the other two cars. one of them was also a tall and burly man, while the other was a little more normal, less than 1.8 meters tall. standing in front of the two strong men, leng rongrong felt that she was simply too small. ¡°long time no see, lord rong!¡± qin xiong, sun zhizhen, and hu xin all greeted leng rongrong. Chapter 296

Chapter 296: boyfriend? husband?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong smiled at the three of them and reached out her fist to meet theirs, then hugged them. ¡°let¡¯s go inside and chat.¡± leng rongrong stood in the middle of the four men, looking like a doll. the four tall men tried to put their arms around leng rongrong¡¯s shoulders, but because leng rongrong seemed a little short in front of them, it was not appropriate to put their arms around her, so they simply did not do so. storm and storm were watching them from a distance. obviously, song junlin and the others had seen storm as well. ¡°is this a dog?¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like a dog! ¡± sun zhizhen asked curiously. ¡°no, it¡¯s a wolf.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°a wolf? it doesn¡¯t look as fierce as wolves, and it¡¯s quite pretty. is it your pet? that horse is not bad. it looks like a good horse.¡± sun zhizhen said with interest. ¡± then you¡¯re underestimating our storm. storm doesn¡¯t look fierce, but it¡¯s actually very powerful. ¡± leng rongrongughed and said, ¡± when you¡¯re truly ruthless, you¡¯re more powerful than a tiger! ¡± ¡°really?¡± sun zhizhen didn¡¯t seem to believe it. ¡± but, this thing looks like a simple dog. ¡± qin xiong said. ¡°storm and rainstorm don¡¯t like you to talk about them like that. they are very smart and very powerful.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± and a little tsundere. i don¡¯t like to be underestimated. ¡± storm and storm nodded at the side, looking at the few people who had underestimated them unhappily. ¡°hahaha, do horses and wolves still have emotions?¡± qin xiong found it a little funny. ¡± no matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s nothing in front of us. ¡± we¡¯ve dealt with wolves, big ck bears, and big tigers with our bare hands, haven¡¯t we?¡± storm was speechless. rainstorm was speechless. if these two could speak humannguage, they should be saying a sentence at this moment. so what? of course, the two of them could not speak in humannguage. leng rongrong considered that if a fight broke out, her own courtyard might be in trouble, so she quickly brought the men into the house. the room was filled with the fragrance of food. li ruhua was busy in the kitchen. the dishes with wine were already half-prepared. ¡°what¡¯s that? it smells so good. your auntie seems to be very good at cooking!¡± song junlin sniffed. the smell was indescribably pleasant. he groped his way to the kitchen. li ruhua was busy working. she was wearing ace apron and ace hat. ¡°auntie, what did you make? it smells really good.¡± song junlin asked curiously. li ruhua turned around and frowned. ¡± who¡¯s your auntie? ¡± ¡°f * ck!¡± song junlin jumped up in shock and took a step back. ¡± holy shit, holy shit ¡­ holy shit ¡­ ¡± ¡± uncultured? you only know how to curse? ¡± li ruhua shot song junlin a disdainful look, then continued frying small fish. song junlin swallowed. he was wondering why this auntie was so tall. she was a man ¡­ wait a minute ¡­ a man? there shouldn¡¯t be such a man who would be a nanny, right? what, what was he? boyfriend? husband? did lord rong take a fancy to such a person? homecook? song junlin¡¯s face was full of excitement, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask or say anything. after he escaped from the kitchen, he looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression in the living room. after looking at leng rongrong for a long time, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked, ¡± master rong, you, you ¡­ why do you have such a special preference? you ¡­ you like this kind of woman?¡± ¡°what kind of person?¡± leng rongrong was suspicious. ¡°the one in the kitche ¡­ then, that¡¯s your taste? although i know you¡¯re more of a man and you like to find someone who canplement you to make up for your shorings, you don¡¯t have to go to this extent ¡­¡± song junlin looked at leng rongrong as if he had seen a ghost. he suddenly regretted having this drink. he seriously felt that he had been provoked. although he didn¡¯t have any thoughts about lord rong, he didn¡¯t expect that lord rong would find such a man as her husband. ¡°i have a feeling that you have some misunderstanding about me!¡± leng rongrong looked at song junlin with a serious expression. ¡°i¡¯m back!¡± at this moment, li chenle pushed open the door and entered. the group of people turned around at the same time. song junlin was speechless. why is there another man here, and he¡¯s calling me back so happily? so wasn¡¯t the one in the kitchen the one, and this one the one? song junlin¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw the pockmarks on li chenle¡¯s face that had been pricked by the cactus. his expression became even moreplicated. ¡± lord rong, has your ¡­ taste changed? ¡± he clearly remembered that leng rongrong used to have good taste, and she looked good when she dressed up, so why were there weirdos around her? ¡°this, this is your husband? or the one in the kitchen?¡± song junlin was dumbfounded. sun zhizhen and the others were munching on melon seeds as they watched the show, looking like curious onlookers. ¡­¡±you¡¯re mistaken. this guy is my little brother.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± huahua in the kitchen is my family¡¯s bodyguard. ¡± ¡°bodyguard? wait a minute, why are the bodyguards cooking in the kitchen?¡± song junlin heaved a sigh of relief. good, good, his views on life had not been subverted. ¡± my bodyguard is also a nanny, gardener, makeup artist ¡­ an all-rounded bodyguard. is there a problem? ¡± leng rongrong said matter-of-factly. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. the corner of song junlin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± is there a problem with your bodyguard? ¡± he¡¯s wearing female clothes!¡± ¡°it¡¯s just ace apron. it¡¯s not a female outfit. don¡¯t you think it suits him? flowey looks very cute in it!¡± ¡°flower? what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°li ruhua.¡± leng rongrong did not want tough at first, but once she said it, she could not help butugh first. then, song junlin and the others all burst intoughter. li chenle was the only one who looked at song junlin and the other burly men sitting on the sofa in a daze. it gave off the feeling that the sofa was too small. was he a giant? so, what kind of weirdos were leng rongrong¡¯s friends? ¡°there¡¯s a bit too much wine. i can¡¯t carry it all by myself.¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong. ¡± chief rong? ¡± ¡°go find huahua and ask for a small cart. just push it over.¡± leng rongrong said. she was chatting quite happily with sun zhizhen and the others, and she was in high spirits. li chenle obediently went to look for li ruhua. li ruhua told li chenle where the cart was and told him to get it himself. li chenle felt his heart ache. li ruhua used to be his underling, but now, he was simr to her, being leng rongrong¡¯s underling. oh ¡­ perhaps his status was even lower than li ruhua¡¯s. depressed! this was too damn depressing! feeling depressed, li chenle went to carry some wine over. he was d that he had brought enough wine. he had thought that a normal person would not be able to drink much, but when he saw the men¡¯s warning, he felt that they were definitely not normal people. Chapter 297

Chapter 297: the past that lord rong missed

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong was chatting happily with sun zhizhen and the others. they had trained in the same training camp and were considered brothers. they were all very strong back then. although leng rongrong was a woman, she was very strong and had a more manly personality, so she got along well with them.ter, they formed a small gang and often gathered together. whatever training they participated in, they would always be the ones forming a group. these few people had good personalities and were very loyal. for their friends, they were willing to sacrifice their lives, and leng rongrong happened to be the kind of person who was very protective of her own. in the beginning, they didn¡¯t like each other. although leng rongrong was also participating in the training, she had a strong background. whatever she ate, she ate better than them. because she was a young girl, the men naturally felt that she was very useless. every time they tested her, everyone thought that leng rongrong would die a terrible death. however, who knew that even though leng rongrong looked the weakest on the surface, she was actually the most powerful one in the entire training camp. ter on, because qin xiong was not convinced, he challenged leng rongrong to a one-on-one fight. in the end, he was badly beaten by leng rongrong. ter on, this group of people had all lost to leng rongrong. whether it was sun zhizhen¡¯s marksmanship, song junlin¡¯s brain, or hu xin¡¯s military tactics, qin xiong¡¯s personalbat ability had all lost to leng rongrong. thus, everyone was convinced by lord rong. thus, lord rong naturally became the leader-level mission of their small group. in the past, their group was really impressive. everyone in the training camp admired them, and even the instructors were afraid of them. when they thought of the past, the group of people felt a little nostalgic. that training camp was a very well-known special training camp in the world. it had cultivated many special geniuses and many of the internationally famous big shots had participated in that training camp. however, they were the most famous in the training camp back then. ¡°i¡¯m still the happiest to have met you.¡± leng rongrong clinked her ss of wine with a group of people. ¡± song junlin has be the head of song corporation. what about you guys? it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve contacted each other. what are you doing now? ¡± ¡°uh, i took over the family¡¯s things.¡± sun zhizhen said, ¡± in the north, it¡¯s basically our family¡¯s power. in the early years, our family was thergest underground power in the north, but in recent years, we have cleared our name. i¡¯ve been in contact with many businesses, and i¡¯m currently in charge of them. my old man doesn¡¯t want to be in charge anymore, and i¡¯m the only son left, so he left them all to me. the only reason he¡¯s here this time is because there¡¯s a traitor in the family who¡¯s chasing him.¡± ¡°where is qin xiong?¡± leng rongrong looked at qin xiong. ¡± my family runs a martial arts school, right? after taking over my family¡¯s martial arts school, they¡¯re currently teaching disciples and fighting inpetitions or something. ¡± qin xiong replied, ¡± oh, i also opened a bodyguardpany. i¡¯m quite busy and have a lot of things to do, so i brought a few people here to challenge.¡± leng rongrong then looked at hu xin. ¡°oh, i¡¯m more ordinary. i¡¯m working in the army. it¡¯s more confidential, so i can¡¯t reveal too much.¡± hu xin chuckled. ¡°with that brain of yours, you must be doing some amazing work.¡± ¡± hu xin is the smartest one among us, ¡± song junlin said. ¡± it¡¯s not strange for him to work for the country. ¡± leng rongrong and the others missed the old days. it could be said that they were carefree in the training camp back then. other than training, the few of them would just do whatever they wanted. the few of them were good at drinking. li chenle had emptied half the bar, but it didn¡¯t take long for the alcohol to enter the stomachs of the brawny men. li chenle and li ruhua were dumbfounded. ¡± huahua, young master li, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. let¡¯s eat together! ¡± leng rongrong called out to the two of them. li ruhua and li chenle didn¡¯t dare to drink with song junlin and the others. the two of them stayed in a corner and quietly discussed among themselves as they drank. ¡°is this enough to drink?¡± li chenle looked at the empty bottles on the ground and felt that this group of people probably didn¡¯t have enough to drink. ¡°it might not be enough.¡± li ruhua gave li chenle a sympathetic look. ¡± give him a bar. ¡± li chenle was speechless ¡­ this time, li chenle didn¡¯t go to get the wine himself. instead, he made a phone call and asked someone in his bar to bring him some wine. just as everyone was drinking happily, the storm and storm rushed in. then, the storm howled twice. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°storm, what did you say? you said you wanted topete with them in drinking?¡± did she have too much to drink and hallucinate? storm suddenly said he wanted to have a drinking contest? ¡°aowu!¡± storm stomped its feet and nodded. the storm also hit its horse¡¯s head. it wagged its tail and got into a fighting position. ¡°your two pets want to have a drinking contest with us?¡± qin xiong looked at storm and storm with interest and asked in disbelief, ¡± are your two pets very intelligent? ¡± ¡± i told you, they¡¯re very proud. since you look down on them, they¡¯ll want to challenge you. ¡± leng rongrong said helplessly. ¡°is that so?¡± qin xiong stood up and tilted his head to look at storm and rainstorm. ¡± but can horses and wolves really drink? ¡± ¡°they seem to know how to drink a little.¡± leng rongrong knew that storm could drink. when he was young, when jiang fu¡¯s godfather drank, he would steal some wine. he was more restrained now that he was older, but his alcohol tolerance was still pretty good. as for the storm, she had not been in it for long, so she did not know. however, judging from the high-spirited look on rainstorm¡¯s face, he probably knew how to drink as well. after all, he was a horse that liked to eat roasted chicken, so he should be different from other horses. ¡± interesting. it¡¯s my first time drinking with a horse and a wolf. ¡± qin xiong said excitedly, ¡± if they¡¯re not afraid, why should i be afraid of them when i¡¯m alone?e on! ¡± therefore, qin xiong really started topete with the rainstorm in drinking. sun zhizhen and the others were dumbfounded as they watched qin xiong and rainstormpete in drinking. storm¡¯s line of sight wandered over the few people, as if he was also considering who to fight with. song junlin waved his hand and said, ¡± don¡¯t look at me. i don¡¯t like topete in drinking. i¡¯m more restrained. if you want to fight, the others.¡± ¡°i can¡¯t either.¡± hu xin waved his hand. ¡± i don¡¯t drink much. why don¡¯t you do it, zhizhen? ¡± sun zhizhen nodded. ¡±e on! ¡± thus, a man and a horse, a man and a wolf, really began to get into a fighting stance andpete in drinking. the rest of the people cheered and bet on who would win. leng rongrong had a lot of fun and hadpletely forgotten one thing. she had told her master, su wei, that she would call her godfather at night. in the middle of the night, in a vi on a mountain, a few men and a woman were gathered together, staring at a few mobile phones on the table. however, when they waited until midnight and their eyes were sore from staring, they still did not receive a call from a certain someone. hence, the group of people¡¯s faces darkened. Chapter 298

Chapter 298: chapter 299 godfathers ¡°phone call

Trantor: 549690339

e on, storm! use the strength you had when you were young and win against zhizhen. i¡¯m betting on you! if we win, we¡¯ll split the spoils!¡± leng rongrong started a storm. storm¡¯s eyes were red from drinking. on the side, sun zhizhen looked at leng rongrong with dissatisfaction. ¡± brother, that¡¯s too much. you didn¡¯t bet on me winning, but on a dog? ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm reminded sun zhizhen that it wasn¡¯t a dog. ¡°not even wolves! why aren¡¯t you betting on me? are we still brothers?¡± sun zhizhen had a look of dissatisfaction on his face. ¡± lord rong, we¡¯ve been brothers for so many years. can¡¯t wepare to the feelings you have for your pet? ¡± ¡°brothers are brothers, money is money. at this time, money is more important than anything else!¡± leng rongrong said self-righteously, ¡± making money is the first priority. don¡¯t worry, in the face of money, i will definitely not choose my brother!¡± sun zhizhen was speechless. ¡°lord rong, i¡¯ve never understood a problem. you¡¯re so rich, why do you still like money so much? logically speaking, if you have an endless amount of money to spend, you should not have any desire for money. however, look at you, you still love money so much. what are you nning to do? to bring the money into the coffin? after you die, you¡¯ll pay for it?¡± song junlin asked curiously. ¡± sure. after i die, you can bury me with money. i¡¯ll be very happy! ¡± leng rongrongughed out loud. ¡± who doesn¡¯t like money? of course, the more money the better. besides, i like to spend money. it feels so good to spend money. i¡¯ll buy whatever i like.¡± ¡°you want to buy the entire universe?¡± song junlin raised an eyebrow. ¡± what for? ¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter what i buy it for. what¡¯s important is the feeling of spending money. i¡¯m content! ¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡°now that you put it this way, it does seem to make sense. of course, if money can buy everything, that would be even better!¡± song junlin said seriously. ¡± i can already buy most of the things here. this is already very satisfying. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged. at that moment, her phone suddenly rang. because the ringtone was on a higher volume, everyone looked at leng rongrong. ¡°someone¡¯s calling me in the middle of the night?¡± leng rongrong took the phone suspiciously. when she saw the name disyed, she was so shocked that the phone almost flew. ¡°mom, mom!¡± ¡°who is it that made you so excited?¡± song junlin was suspicious. the few who werepeting in drinking looked at leng rongrong and stopped what they were doing. the phone¡¯s ringtone was like a spell that urged her to her death, making leng rongrong¡¯s heart jump to her throat. she was so nervous that she was about to go crazy. it¡¯s a call from big daddy jiang fu! god, it was a call from big daddy, and it was a video call! she immediately saw the messy scene in the living room. there were bottles of wine all over the floor and a few men ¡­ yes, there were only men here except her. it was the middle of the night, and a woman was drinking with a group of men. ¡­¡­ if first father knew about this, he would go crazy, right? oh, no, not only would he go crazy, she seriously suspected that first father would immediately take a private jet ande here with a knife! he might even drive a tank over ¡­ ¡°i, i, i, i¡¯m going upstairs!¡± leng rongrong held her phone and rushed upstairs as if her butt was on fire. ¡°who¡¯s on the phone? why is it so urgent?¡± song junlin looked suspiciously at leng rongrong¡¯s back as she hurried away. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± the group of people shook their heads in confusion. even li ruhua was curious. li chenle was even more surprised. ¡± lord rong, is there anyone she¡¯s afraid of? ¡± he felt that leng rongrong was not even afraid of mo linyuan. if she was not afraid of her own husband, who else could she be afraid of? it was said that leng rongrong¡¯s mother was dead, and her father was leng guantong, so it was impossible for her to be afraid of her parents. who was she afraid of? it was true that everything had its weakness. who was he afraid of? li chenle felt like he had seen the light of hope. ¡°i¡¯ve never seen who lord rong is afraid of.¡± li ruhua was curious. ¡± she¡¯s never been afraid of anyone, not even young master. she¡¯s not afraid of anything ¡­ ¡± he couldn¡¯t figure out who could make the young madam so nervous. his expression just now was as if he had seen a ghost. at the same time, leng rongrong had already rushed into her room. she quickly changed into her pajamas and got into bed, pretending to be drowsy. only then did she call back the video call that had already been hung up. the video call was answered almost instantly. leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her forehead was covered in sweat. she tried her best to keep a smile on her face, and made herself look tired and sleepy. ¡°what¡¯s the matter, big daddy? why are you calling me sote at night?¡± leng rongrong yawned in a daze and hid under the covers. she thought nervously, please don¡¯t be exposed! ¡°you told your master to call us at night. why didn¡¯t you call us?¡± on the other end of the video was jiang fu¡¯s handsome face. although he was in his forties, he looked very young and calm. when he frowned, he had the aura of a big boss. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, big daddy, i forgot. i¡¯m a little tired after i got home from filming, so i went to sleep.¡± leng rongrong said with an innocent look, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i was wrong. ¡± ¡°is filming very tiring?¡± jiang fu frowned. beside her, chenn also stuck her head out. her face was even more handsome than jiang fu¡¯s, and she looked a little younger. she was very devilish. chenn¡¯s hair was very long, and her face was so beautiful that it was hard to tell whether she was male or female. when he heard leng rongrong say that she was tired, a trace of dissatisfaction appeared on his face. ¡± who asked you to be tired? ¡± did i make you act a lot? acting is so tiring, you should stop acting!¡± ¡°right, right, right, you¡¯d better not do anything. you don¡¯tck money anyway! if you¡¯re short of money, i¡¯ll go gamble for you. we¡¯ll win a few hundred billion and spend it before we gamble!¡± pared to the eldest and second brother, tang ziyi looked a little more ordinary. however, in a crowd, he was still very handsome. he was dressed in ck, and as he spoke, he was ying with a flying knife in his hand. ¡°no, no, it¡¯s not that tiring!¡± leng rongrong panicked for a moment. ¡± i¡¯m really not tired! ¡± before she could finish her sentence, leng rongrong suddenly heard her phone ring, and then she saw that there was a sum of money in her bank card. no, it wasn¡¯t just one stroke. following that, leng rongrong heard a continuous stream of message notifications. a huge sum of money began to enter her bank card. on the other end of the phone, chenn¡¯s hands were moving quickly with aptop. ¡°pay more!¡± jiang fu and tang ziyi stared at chenn and said, ¡± how can 100 million be enough? even 1 billion is not enough! ¡± ¡°¡­ big daddy, second daddy, third daddy! that¡¯s enough, i¡¯m not short of money!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. wasn¡¯t it a little too much to send her money just because they didn¡¯t agree? Chapter 299

Chapter 299: a man¡¯s voice!

Trantor: 549690339

her phone was still beeping with messages. it was obvious that her godfathers were still trying their best to transfer money to her. leng rongrong facepalmed and wiped her face. she looked very seriously at the few godfather¡¯s on the screen. ¡± godfather, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re all very strange? ¡± ¡°strange?¡± jiang fu and the others looked up at leng rongrong at the same time. ¡°other parents hope that their children can earn their own living, work hard, and earn their own money. it¡¯s best if they can be filial to their parents, but you? i¡¯m already an adult, so you don¡¯t have to send me money. it¡¯s true!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was serious. the three godfather were stunned for a moment. then, jiang fu said,¡±our money is enough for you to spend for a few lifetimes. why do you want to work hard?¡± tang ziyi nodded repeatedly. ¡± that¡¯s right. why don¡¯t youe back, or we can travel the world? didn¡¯t you say that filming was very tiring? we won¡¯t do the tiring work! i¡¯ll kill whoever f * cking causes you trouble with a flying dagger!¡± ¡± little girl, you have to understand yourself. you don¡¯t need to work hard! ¡± chenn raised her head. ¡± we¡¯ll buy you whatever you want. if you don¡¯t have enough money, just tell us. ¡± i¡¯ll give you as much as you want!¡± ¡°chenn, are you looking down on us? little girl, third daddy will give you more!¡± ¡­¡­ leng rongrong opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, the three godfather¡¯s started quarreling. both of them felt that the money they gave was too little, so they started to ask chenn to transfer money to them like crazy. they wanted to see who would win. the three godfather¡¯s joy was topete to see who loved her the most. leng rongrong wiped the sweat off her forehead. the phone on the opposite side had already fallen into su wei¡¯s hands. she curled up on the sofa and looked at the camera elegantly. ¡± baby, your godfathers are arguing about who can give you more money. they don¡¯t have time to chat with you. let me chat with you! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°will they fight? master, if they start fighting, you have to persuade them!¡± ¡°mediate? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more interesting to fan the mes? when they fight, it¡¯ll be a big scene, even better than watching a wuxia movie!¡± su wei said slowly. she nced at jiang fu and the others, then deliberately said, ¡± you haven¡¯t decided who¡¯s the winner yet? who was the best to baby? actually, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s important who¡¯s the best to our baby. what¡¯s important is who our baby likes the most! my precious disciple, the one you love the most must be master, right?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. master, how can you trick your disciple like this? godfather was a jealous lover. if this jealous lover couldn¡¯t maintain the bnce and flipped over, it would drown people, okay? su wei¡¯s words made the three godfathers snap out of their daze. then, they started snatching the phone, each of them thinking that leng rongrong must have loved them the most. the scene was a mess. leng rongrong was speechless. very good, no more money, now they¡¯re fighting for favor again! ¡°i love all of them. big daddy, second daddy, third daddy, and master all love rongrong the most, so rongrong also loves you the most!¡± leng rongrong quickly told them how much she loved her godfathers and expressed that she had already bought the gifts and asked them to wait for the gifts. the express delivery was on the way. ¡°really?¡± jiang fu and the others stopped quarreling and began to be interested in what gift leng rongrong had given them. ¡°what did you give to godfather?¡± jiang fu asked. ¡°what about me? what about me? what¡¯s my present?¡± ¡°and mine!¡± ¡°do you have any for master?¡± the three godfather and master started to rush to the front of the camera. they pushed each other¡¯s faces with their hands, trying to face the camera. leng rongrong looked at the indescribable scene and took a deep breath. ¡± why don¡¯t you guys guess what gift i¡¯ll buy for you? ¡± ¡°i think it must be clothes!¡± jiang fu said, ¡± it must be the clothes i like! ¡± ¡°sses, right? the pair of sses i mentionedst time, right?¡± chenn adjusted her gold-rimmed sses. ¡°flying knives, you said you would order a flying knife for me. baby, have you already ordered a flying knife?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s sses were shining. ¡± the throwing knives baby designs must be very beautiful and very useful! ¡± the three godfather¡¯s were excited. su wei frowned. ¡± what about me? is it a cosmetic product?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a secret. you¡¯ll know when the timees!¡± leng rongrong said in her heart, ¡± godfather, don¡¯t quarrel anymore. i love you both! actually, i have a question to ask you!¡± ¡°what¡¯s the problem?¡± the group of people became serious, squeezing together to look at leng rongrong. ¡± have you ever considered the problem of me being in a rtionship? if i meet someone i like, yingluo ¡± ¡°what!¡± before he could finish his words, the expressions of his godfather¡¯s instantly changed. ¡°you ¡­ you have someone you like?¡± ¡°f * ck, what kind of man is he?¡± ¡± let me tell you, even if you like a man, you can¡¯t do anything to him. your godfathers have to look at him first! ¡± the few godfather¡¯s were panicking. jiang fu had already stood up, walked to the side, picked up a coat, and put it on. then he said, ¡± chenn, fly the ne! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. damn, she didn¡¯t even say that she was married and they were already flying over? what a joke! ¡°stop! big dad, i don¡¯t have anyone i like, i really don¡¯t. i was just asking!¡± ¡± well, i was just asking. what if there¡¯s such a situation? what if i¡¯m in a rtionship with someone or married, hanhan? ¡± before she could finish her sentence, leng rongrong could already feel that everyone on the other end of the phone had frozen. everyone¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy. ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°who has the right to marry you?¡± ¡°if you want to marry our baby, you¡¯ll have to get past us first!¡± ¡°right, he must be stronger than us!¡± ¡°he must be more handsome than us!¡± ¡± wait a minute, boss, third brother, don¡¯t you think the requirement for him to be more handsome than us is a little too high? we¡¯re so good-looking and so capable ¡­ ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s a little weaker than us. after all, we¡¯re too strong. it¡¯s understandable if he¡¯s a little weaker than us, but he must be able to afford our baby! ¡± ¡°right!¡± the few godfather¡¯s were very strong. leng rongrong was speechless. how was mo linyuan? would his godfather feel that it was appropriate? if he knew that she was married ¡­ after thinking about it, leng rongrong¡¯s hair stood on end. forget it, she would hide it for a while. otherwise, her godfather would definitely catch her and bring her back! ¡°ah, i¡¯m so tired. first father, second father, third father, master, i¡¯m going to rest. i¡¯ll hang up and talk to youter. remember to wait for my gift, it should be here in a few days!¡± ¡°our baby is indeed the most filial!¡± the few godfather¡¯s were very happy, and then they started arguing about who would receive the most valuable gift! just as she was about to hang up, sun zhizhen¡¯s voice suddenly came from downstairs. ¡± master rong, are you asleep? ¡± Chapter 300

Chapter 300: starting from 100 million?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong¡¯s hand trembled before she hung up. she looked at the screen expectantly, hoping that her godfather didn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s voice, but she was disappointed. he heard it! they had all heard it! the godfather¡¯s face was petrified. ¡°i heard a man¡¯s voice just now, right?¡± jiang fu asked. ¡°this voice definitely belongs to a man, not a woman!¡± chenn said. tang ziyi,¡¯t-t-t-this ¡­ this point! in the middle of the night, a man and a woman alone, having a passionate night ¡­¡± leng rongrong was speechless. what single man and woman, what wild fire! ¡°leng rongrong!¡± jiang fu¡¯s face immediately turned serious. ¡± what¡¯s going on? why is there a man in your house? who was talking just now? ¡± ¡°nanny!¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes. ¡± really, my housekeeper. ¡± ¡°the housekeeper is a man?¡± tang ziyi could not believe it. ¡°he¡¯s really a man, and a very capable man at that! godfather, you must believe me!¡± leng rongrong was about to go crazy. she wanted nothing more than to rush over and stuff sun zhizhen¡¯s mouth with stinky socks. why did this guy have to cry out now? ¡°what¡¯s the nanny doing calling you in the middle of the night?¡± su wei frowned. ¡± leng rongrong, something¡¯s not right with you from the beginning to the end! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong. it¡¯s really, really right.¡± leng rongrong nodded seriously. ¡°to see the nanny!¡± jiang fu said, ¡± ask your nanny to talk to us! ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true!¡± under the gazes of her godfather¡¯s, leng rongrong helplessly held her phone and walked out of the room. she walked up the stairs and shouted at ru hua, ¡± flower! my godfather wants to talk to you.e here and talk to my godfather!¡± li ruhua was speechless. he stood up from the sofa and nervously wiped his pants. the rest of them looked at leng rongrong and gulped. li chenle didn¡¯t know about leng rongrong¡¯s godfather. however, although sun zhizhen and the others had never seen leng rongrong¡¯s godfather, they more or less knew that leng rongrong had an extremely powerful background. in fact, her background was extremely terrifying. back when they were in the training camp, they had offended leng rongrong at the beginning and had been badly punished. so, they had also guessed that leng rongrong¡¯s godfather was probably not an ordinary person. storm and storm were also high, but when storm¡¯s ears perked up and heard jiang fu¡¯s voice from leng rongrong¡¯s phone, he instantlyy down and yed dead. when storm saw storm¡¯s reaction, he turned around and ran away. song junlin was speechless. sun zhizhen shut his mouth and stopped drinking. hu xin looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction without moving an inch, then gestured to the two men beside him, ¡± should they hide? ¡± at the side, li chen was happy to see everyone¡¯s reaction. his eyes darted around. he wasn¡¯t stupid, so he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. li ruhua rushed in front of leng rongrong, picked up her phone, and looked at jiang fu and the others on the screen. ¡± good, good day, old men ¡­ ¡± li ruhua looked at jiang fu and the others in horror. this group of people was too young. he didn¡¯t even know how to address them. moreover, li ruhua had heard of leng rongrong¡¯s godfather and knew that each and every one of them was a powerful character. after all, the youngdy was so strong. how weak could someone who could teach the youngdy be? ¡°pfft, hahaha!¡± tang ziyi burst intoughter when he saw li ruhua¡¯s outfit. jiang fu and chenn also hadplicated expressions. su wei, on the other hand, called li ruhua too cute. li ruhua was speechless. ¡°here, this is my nanny, huahua. don¡¯t be fooled by his looks, he¡¯s very good at cooking. although he¡¯s a man, i¡¯ve never treated him as a man! godfather, you really don¡¯t have to worry. he didn¡¯t look like a man, did he? with your good looks, do you think i¡¯d fall for such ugly people?¡± leng rongrong tried her best to exin. jiang fu nced at li ruhua, not knowing what to say, then said to leng rongrong, ¡± rongrong, don¡¯t lead yourself astray. ¡± don¡¯t wear strange clothes, understand?¡± ¡°i know!¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i still have my fashion sense. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± jiang fu nodded. after much persuasion and listening to her godfather¡¯s nagging, leng rongrong hung up the phone. before hanging up the phone, chenn wanted to give leng rongrong some money, afraid that she would not have enough to spend, but leng rongrong rejected her. after the call ended, leng rongrong heaved a huge sigh of relief. li ruhua looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, huahua, you¡¯re not ugly, you¡¯re very handsome!¡± leng rongrong patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡± this isn¡¯t called oundish clothing, this is called personality! didn¡¯t my master praise you for being cute? i think so too, so don¡¯t have any psychological barriers! it¡¯s good that you like it!¡± li ruhua was speechless. leng rongrong went back to the sofa. she could finally continue drinking with her buddies. storm resurrected on the spot, and rainstorm also ran back. after that, everyone continued to drink, eat, and chat in the hall ¡­ the scene could be said to be quite lively. after leng rongrong put down her phone, the phone kept ringing. sun zhizhen happened to be sitting at the side and felt that his phone was very noisy. he picked it up and nced at it. ¡± what kind of messages areing in in the middle of the night? why are theying in so continuously? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°f * ck!¡± sun zhizhen took a look and jumped up from the sofa. he looked at leng rongrong in horror. ¡± master rong, someone transferred money to you ¡­ and, this, this number is a little exaggerated! i can¡¯t really count how many zeros there are behind that.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. didn¡¯t she tell him not to transfer money to her? she was having a headache because she couldn¡¯t finish spending the money! her godfathers had too much money to spend, so sending her money seemed to be their pleasure. ¡°f * ck, it¡¯s here again!¡± ¡°is this a scam?¡± ¡°f * ck, who scammed you to transfer so much money!¡± sun zhizhen rubbed his eyes, seriously thinking that he was drunk. ¡°what money? let me see!¡± li chenle curiously leaned over, and then saw countless messages on his phone. they were all transfer messages, and a lot of money had been transferred to leng rongrong¡¯s bank ount. li chenle rubbed his eyes. ¡± one, ten, hundred, thousand, ten ¡­ billion? ¡± after he was done counting, li chenle looked up at leng rongrong with a frightened expression. he swallowed his saliva. was this a wild girl from the countryside? the transfer would start at a hundred million yuan ¡­ there were dozens of transfer messages ¡­ in just a few minutes. how did he do it? how did he get so much money? was this for real? he was even richer than mo linyuan, right? Chapter 301

Chapter 301: lord fourth is on his way with his saber!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you, you, you, what did you do that would put you in jail? why did someone transfer you so much money?¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong. ¡°no, my godfather gave me some pocket money,¡± leng rongrong frowned and said, ¡± i already said i don¡¯t want it, but i still made so many ¡­ i don¡¯t even know how to spend it all. ¡± if i don¡¯t spend it all, godfather will be angry again.¡± ¡°no, no, i don¡¯t know how to spend it all?¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong¡¯s distressed expression in confusion. was she being serious? everyone else was worried about not having enough money to spend, but this woman was amazing. she was worried that she couldn¡¯t finish spending all her money! is it that hard to spend money? ¡± ¡­ ¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong as if he had seen a ghost. suddenly, he rejoiced that he had already given up on dealing with her. he suddenly realized that leng rongrong¡¯s pocket money could be more than all of the li family¡¯s assets. what kind of heaven-defying existence was this woman? it was too terrifying. leng rongrong threw her phone to the side, as if the sight of the money on her phone made her feel vexed. she didn¡¯t want to look at her phone anymore, and then asked everyone to continue drinking. when they were almost done drinking, qin xiong said that he was a little hot and wanted to go out to cool down. ¡± where¡¯s that horse? that horse looks pretty good. i haven¡¯t ridden a horse in a long time. i want to ride it! ¡± ¡°rainstorm has a bad temper. if you can control it, you can ride it. old qin, however, the storm is a little hot-tempered ¡­ it seems to have drunk too much, so you have to be careful.¡± leng rongrong kindly reminded qin xiong. qin xiong didn¡¯t care at all. ¡± how can i lose to a horse? ¡± ¡±pared to that horse, i¡¯m more interested in this big dog. it can be ridden too, right? ¡± sun zhizhen pinched his chin with great interest. he really wanted to ride storm. he felt that riding such a wolf would definitely make him look majestic. ¡°i want to ride it and take a photo, post it in the circle!¡± sun zhizhen said. storm raised its head and sized sun zhizhen up. it turned its head away with a look of disdain, as if it wasn¡¯t interested. leng rongrong nced at sun zhizhen, then at storm. on one side was her personal mount, and on the other was her good brother. after thinking for a while, she said, ¡± storm probably doesn¡¯t want to let others ride it. zhizhen, if you want to ride it, you have to convince it yourself or beat it into submission ¡­ anyway, i wanted to ride it back then, but it wasn¡¯t willing either.ter, i beat it up and it submitted. ¡± ¡°really?¡° storm was speechless. why did he mention the embarrassing things it had done? sun zhizhen walked over to storm with interest. storm stood up with his hair standing on end, then turned around and left. ¡°don¡¯t go, storm, let¡¯s take a photo together? i¡¯m also a famous big shot, so it¡¯s not a shameful thing to be ridden by me!¡± storm looked at sun zhizhen in disdain. on the other side, the storm had been brought out by qin xiong. however, it wasn¡¯t qin xiong who led the storm out. it was qin xiong who was gnawed by the storm. ¡°f * ck, is your horse poisonous? i¡¯m really just hair, not grass. gnaw your sister!¡± leng rongrong stood at the door andughed heartily at the joyous scene. she had also drunk too much, so her face was red. song junlin stood next to her and watched the scene outside. he felt particrly happy. ¡°aren¡¯t you two going to spar?¡± hu xin looked at the two of them and said, ¡± i haven¡¯t seen you two fight in a long time. now that you¡¯re sparring, who will win? ¡± ¡°are youing?¡± song junlin looked at leng rongrong. in the training camp, their mostmon activity was sparring with each other, almost every day. leng rongrong and song junlin were both very powerful, but leng rongrong was stronger in the past, so song junlin lost almost every time he challenged leng rongrong. then, many people in the training campughed at song junlin, saying that he couldn¡¯t even beat a woman. song junlin told others to try fighting leng rongrong. in the end, leng rongrong rejected everyone who challenged her. she said that only song junlin had the right to challenge her and be beaten by her. hence, this period of time hadpletely be song junlin¡¯s dark history. to this day, the people he knew back then would stillugh at song junlin for always being abused by leng rongrong. song junlin had always been unconvinced. that was why he had been training very hard. he wanted to take revenge. song junlin¡¯s interest was piqued by hu xin¡¯s suggestion. e on!¡± leng rongrong smiled, her eyes curved like a crescent moon, looking extremely beautiful. li chenle and li ruhua stood by the side and watched the show. li ruhua was munching on melon seeds, while li chenle¡¯s hair stood on end. every time leng rongrong smiled, he felt that the whole world would lose its color, and only she would be able to shine. but every time leng rongrongughed, someone would suffer. he felt that leng rongrong¡¯s smile was obviously harmless, like a fairy¡¯s, but under the skin of a fairy was a ck-bellied and beautiful vixen. li chenle swallowed his saliva and whispered into li ruhua¡¯s ear, ¡± who¡¯s this young madam of yours? how could she be so rich? was mo linyuan not as rich as her? mo lingyuan, lord mo, have you been living off a woman all this time?¡± ¡°in that case ¡­ it might be true?¡± li ruhua pondered for a moment. ¡± i think young madam bought everything at home, including the car in the garage. even the car young master is driving is a gift from young madam. oh, young madam even gave young master a helicopter ¡­ young master is really living off a woman. ¡± li chenle was speechless ¡­ ¡®f * ck, really? li chenle looked at leng rongrong deeply. how could a person like mo linyuan live off a woman so peacefully? leng rongrong and song junlin started fighting in the courtyard. just as they were about to start a fight, leng rongrong suddenly stopped. ¡± director song, should we fight outside? i¡¯m afraid my garden will be destroyed again! ¡± ¡°¡­ i¡¯m ready!¡± song junlin rolled his eyes. ¡± let¡¯s go! ¡± ¡± storm, storm, you guys go outside too. don¡¯t disturb my garden anymore. ¡± thus, the group of people arrived outside the courtyard. there were no houses nearby, and there was a huge open space outside. everyone began to fight. li ruhua, hu xin, and li chenle brought over a small stool and stuffed two handfuls of melon seeds into their pockets as they sat down to watch the show. ¡­¡­ at the airport. mo linyuan and tang luo had just gotten off the ne and got into the car in a hurry. tang luo yawned repeatedly. he was so sleepy that tears were about toe out. ¡± fourth master, there¡¯s no need to rush back. going back in the middle of the night will disturb young madam. she¡¯s going to explode in anger again! ¡± tang luo felt that even if they were back, they should at least stay in the hotel for a night. who didn¡¯t know about youngdy¡¯s earth-shattering temper when she woke up! Chapter 302

Chapter 302: chapter 303 shower

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you don¡¯t have a wife, you don¡¯t understand.¡± mo linyuan crossed his legs. he was wearing a dark suit and his face was a mess. although he was a little tired, the thought of being able to see his wife when he got home made all the fatigue go away. ¡°¡­ can you not be so heart-wrenching?¡± tang luo rolled his eyes. ¡± i don¡¯t know who drove my wife away! ¡± ¡°that doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± mo linyuan thought for a moment. ¡± are you lonely? ¡± ¡°nonsense!¡± ¡°how many blind dates have i arranged for you?¡± mo linyuan asked. ¡­¡±¡­ thank you, but no need. no matter how much you make it up to me, i will never forgive you for breaking up the two of us!¡± tang luo said angrily. ¡°as you wish.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was indifferent, as though he was saying, ¡± i already have a wife, you¡¯re the one without one. ¡± tang luo was speechless. the car was on the road and mo linyuan asked the driver to drive faster. tang luo turned around and nced at mo linyuan. he said thoughtfully, ¡± lord fourth, to be honest, you didn¡¯t tell young madam that you were out. i¡¯m afraid young madam will be angry. are you in a hurry to go back and kneel on the washing board? why don¡¯t we call her now and exin it to her ¡­ no, why don¡¯t we go back tomorrow? i think young madam will definitely be angered if we call her home at this time!¡± ¡°you exin.¡± mo linyuan said coldly. ¡°ah? what does it have to do with me? she¡¯s your wife, how am i supposed to exin it?¡± tang luo was depressed. mo linyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at tang luo. ¡± i¡¯ll exin, but she won¡¯t listen. you exin, and you¡¯ll be responsible for the note you left. ¡± would young madam listen to him if he were to exin? ¨C peng peng peng! in front of the vi, leng rongrong and song junlin were fighting. the two of them had been fighting for nearly an hour and were sweating profusely, but there was still no clear winner. li chenle felt that their fight was really painful. previously, she could only be abused, so she had no idea that leng rongrong was actually so powerful. now that he saw the two experts exchanging blows, li chenle finally realized a problem. leng rongrong was even more terrifying than he had imagined. they could only be onlookers. this scene looked much more powerful than those in wuxia movies. it felt like it had its own special effects. song junlin was already very powerful, but he was having a hard time. leng rongrong, on the other hand, seemed to be having an easy time. ¡°i¡¯m done ying, i¡¯m tired!¡± after leng rongrong said this, one of her hands was already locked on song junlin¡¯s shoulder, and the other was locked on his throat. song junlin was speechless. he lost again. from the looks of it, he would be crushed by this woman for the rest of his life. ¡°we lost, we lost!¡± song junlin sighed. on the other side, storm and storm were not mounted, but they were exhausted. they had probably never encountered such a strong opponent. in the end, storm and storm were panting and their tongues were hanging out. qin xiong and sun zhizhen also didn¡¯t get any benefits. one¡¯s hair was gnawed into a mess, and the other¡¯s body was covered in dog paw prints. it could be said that they were too tragic to look at. ¡°i¡¯m noting anymore, i¡¯m noting anymore, i can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± sun zhizhen sat on the ground, paralyzed. ¡± you dog, you¡¯re too much. i just wanted to take a photo with you. are you not happy? ¡± storm looked at sun zhizhen, then howled. ¡°it said that it¡¯s happy to take photos.¡± leng rongrong wiped the sweat off her forehead and exined on storm¡¯s behalf. ¡°happy? happy that you ran so fast?¡± sun zhizhen rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t be bothered with storm. at that moment, sun zhizhen felt a heavy weight on his back. before he could react, storm was already on his back. hu xin snapped a few photos. sun zhizhen was speechless. fuck! what he meant was that he was riding a storm to take photos, okay? storm came down from sun zhizhen¡¯s back and revealed a white and furry smile at sun zhizhen. sun zhizhen was speechless. f * ck, he was just being ridden by a dog! and he even took a photo? he, boss sun, was a big boss, but he was being ridden by a dog like this? storm walked to hu xin¡¯s side and stuck his head out to look at the photo. he was very satisfied with the photo. leng rongrong burst outughing. on the other side, storm seemed to have seen what was happening. it turned its head to look at qin xiong and had the urge to take a picture with him. after all, qin xiong was quite powerful. storm raised his horse¡¯s hooves eagerly. ¡°damn, don¡¯t tell me you want to ride me like that dog?¡± qin xiong quivered in fear. ¡± i¡¯m not riding you anymore, and you can forget about riding me. i¡¯m already sober, so i¡¯m not ying with you anymore! ¡± rainstorm wagged his tail uninterestedly, as if he was a little depressed. qin xiong walked over to leng rongrong and touched his hair that was covered in the rain¡¯s saliva. he was so disgusted that his hair stood on end. ¡± master rong, i can¡¯t take it anymore. let me take a shower. ¡± it¡¯s so disgusting, how could your horse have such a weird habit?¡± ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t know why it has such a weird habit, but it seems like it can¡¯t be changed. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. other than her and mo linyuan¡¯s hair, which he did not dare to touch, this guy would touch anyone else¡¯s hair. the few of them were tired from the torment, so they turned around and returned to the house. leng rongrong herself was also covered in sweat, so she asked li ruhua to arrange for everyone to take a bath, while she went back to her room to take a bath. after the fight with song junlin, leng rongrong had sobered up. he feltfortable all over. she took afortable hot bath. she was probably a little tired and sleepy, so she became dazed as she soaked. leng rongrong immediately fell asleep in the bathtub. li ruhua arranged for song junlin and the others to take up other bathhouses. fortunately, the vi was rtivelyrge, with many guest rooms and bathrooms. so, the group of people went into the bathroom to take a shower. li ruhua had prepared some messy pajamas for the servants, most of which were bought by leng rongrong. youngdy had picked up countless clothes of all shapes and sizes. li chenle, hu xin, and li ruhua didn¡¯t take a shower. the three of them were just watching the show and didn¡¯t do anything, so they naturally didn¡¯t sweat and couldn¡¯t be bothered to fight for the bathroom with others. li ruhua diligently cleaned up the living room. li chenle didn¡¯t know if he was infected or what, but a young master started helping li ruhua clean up. huahua even gave li chenle ace apron and a bunny ear headband. as they were busy cleaning, the sound of a car engine suddenly came from outside. li ruhua stopped in her tracks. li chenle looked at li ruhua. ¡± any more guests? ¡± li ruhua looked at the time. ¡± it¡¯s three o ¡®clock ¡­ no one woulde to visit someone at three o¡¯ clock, right? don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡± ¡± f * ck, don¡¯t tell me fourth master mo has returned? ¡± li chenle had goosebumps all over his body, as if he had been caught red-handed in the act. Chapter 303

Chapter 303: it¡¯s over, young master is home!

Trantor: 549690339

the car did not reach the parking lot. mo linyuan and tang luo got out of the car at the entrance of the courtyard and asked him to drive away, for fear that he would make too much noise and disturb his young madam. tang luo carried his luggage and followed mo linyuan. he looked up and saw that the door was open. the lights in the hall were still bright as day. he asked suspiciously, ¡± huahua, you¡¯re up so early to work? ¡± mo linyuan did not speak. his tall figure paused for a moment, then he looked up and his gaze fell on the windows of the other rooms in the vi. almost all the lights in the vi were on. why are there so many lights on at 3 am instead of sleeping? what was going on? fourth master mo furrowed his brows. logically speaking, it was impossible for leng rongrong to wake up so early. li ruhua usually woke up at four in the morning. but all the lights were on today. little nan yu and the others weren¡¯t there, but all the lights were on. wasn¡¯t it a little strange? mo linyuan quickened his pace. tang luo followed with his luggage, his face full of curiosity and suspicion. was it very lively at home today? are there many people around? why aren¡¯t you sleeping at three o ¡®clock? if it wasn¡¯t for young master¡¯s insistence oning back early to see youngdy, they wouldn¡¯t have known what had happened in the family. when mo linyuan reached the door, li ruhua rushed out. he stood at the door, trying to stay calm, and then said loudly, ¡± young master, why are you back? ¡± mo linyuan looked at li ruhua suspiciously. ¡± can¡¯t ie back? ¡± ¡°no!¡± li ruhua coughed. ¡± i mean, why are you back at this time! ¡± li ruhuaughed drily and blocked the door. he hid his hand behind his back and grabbed his phone. he was about to call leng rongrong and inform his young madam in time. although li ruhua was simple and honest, she wasn¡¯t stupid. in such a situation, there were only men in the house and they were all taking a bath. if young madam¡¯s husband came back, there would definitely be a misunderstanding. in order to avoid any misunderstandings between the couple, li ruhua¡¯s reaction was quick. she guessed that her young master had returned, so she had hu xin and li chenle hurry upstairs to inform the others and hide. he would buy some time here. mo linyuan¡¯s sharp eyes looked at li ruhua. he knew something was wrong with her. he reached out and snatched the phone from her back. li ruhua¡¯s phone fell into mo linyuan¡¯s hands and he nced at it. fortunately, li ruhua had not gotten through to leng rongrong¡¯s phone and the screen was not on leng rongrong¡¯s phone, so mo linyuan returned the phone to li ruhua. ¡°you¡¯re not going to move?¡± mo linyuan wanted to go in, but li ruhua¡¯s burly figure blocked his way. ¡°huahua, why are you so flustered? are you hiding a mistress in your golden house?¡± tang luo looked at li ruhua, amused. li ruhua thought, he doesn¡¯t, but the young madam does! who the hell knew why young master would return at three in the morning! no matter what, he shouldn¡¯t be back at this time, right? ¡°still not moving?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was already a little gloomy. he was obviously unhappy that li ruhua had stopped him. ¡°oh, i¡¯ll let you!¡± li ruhua quickly dodged. mo linyuan could smell the alcohol as soon as he entered the house. it was obvious that someone had drunk at home, and it did not seem like they had just drunk a little. the smell of alcohol was very strong. tang luo also smelled it and looked at li ruhua suspiciously. ¡± huahua, have you encountered any problems in your life? are you drowning your sorrows with alcohol?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± li ruhua gulped and quickly shook her head. ¡°then what good thing happened to you that made you drink so much?¡± tang luo shrugged. at that moment, footsteps could be heard from the stairs. sun zhizhen¡¯s lower body was wrapped in a bath towel. he was not wearing anything as he pattered down the stairs. ¡°huahua, what kind of clothes did you prepare? is that for a human to wear? you want a man to wear a dress? or a dress with a rabbit tail?¡± li ruhua was speechless. it¡¯s finished! tang luo was speechless. mo linyuan was speechless. where did this mane from? the two men¡¯s gazes fell on li ruhua almost at the same time. li ruhua¡¯s hair stood on end. he felt that he had been misunderstood! he had been misunderstood! this man was not his man! god, he was a real straight man, okay? he liked beautiful women, okay? ¡± huahua, you, you ¡­ ¡± tang luo didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. his gaze was veryplicated. ¡± you, aren¡¯t you hiding it too deeply? ¡± we won¡¯t look down on you. at most, we¡¯ll just treat you like a woman ¡­ i¡¯m really making things difficult for you, discussing with you what type of woman you like!¡± ¡°no, no, this is not mine, not mine! it¡¯s youngdy¡¯s!¡± li ruhua wanted to cry but had no tears. young madam, i¡¯m sorry. i can¡¯t protect you! mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he locked onto li ruhua. li ruhua¡¯s eyes were sincere. sun zhizhen didn¡¯t know what was going on. he only felt mo linyuan¡¯s slightly aggressive gaze lock onto him, and then he strode towards him. ¡°who are you? what do you want?¡± sun zhizhen took a step back, but because his shoes were still a little wet, he wasn¡¯t careful. not only did he lose his bnce, but he also slid down. then, he slid down the steps and fell in front of mo linyuan, even dropping his bath towel! li ruhua facepalmed. tang luo covered his face. mo linyuan was speechless. sun zhizheny naked on the ground in a very unsightly manner. he cursed a few times before he got up from the ground with difficulty. ¡°who are you?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was cold as he looked at sun zhizhen. ¡°and who are you?¡± sun zhizhen was not happy with mo linyuan¡¯s attitude and looked at him coldly. ¡°who allowed you to be in my house!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was frighteningly cold. he suddenly attacked sun zhizhen, and there was a monstrous anger burning in his chest. the words ¡®young mistress¡¯ that li ruhua had just said were frantically spinning in his mind. before sun zhizhen could even wrap his bath towel around himself, mo linyuan had already made a move on him. he had no time to cover himself and could only take the blow. the two of them were fighting very fiercely. on the third floor, leng rongrong was lying in the bathtub. with a whoosh, she opened her eyes. the sound of fighting downstairs instantly woke her up. she stood up from the bathtub almost instinctively, quickly put on her bathrobe, turned around, and rushed to the stairs. when she rushed downstairs, leng rongrong saw mo linyuan and sun zhizhen in the middle of a fight. sun zhizhen waspletely naked and had dark circles under his eyes. ¡°f * ck, i¡¯m blind! sun zhizhen, why the hell are you running around naked!¡± leng rongrong held her forehead to block her view and shouted in despair. thus, the two men who were fighting stopped their movements at the same time, and their eyes fell on leng rongrong. Chapter 304

Chapter 304: there¡¯s still a man?

Trantor: 549690339

tang luo pulled li ruhua back without making a sound. he said silently, ¡± ¡°huahua, quickly leave this terrifying battlefield, or you¡¯ll be implicated!¡± li ruhua gulped. she was clearly much taller than tang luo, but she cowered behind him. on the other side, mo linyuan looked at his wife on the steps, and then at the naked man who was fighting with him. ¡°you¡¯re a exhibitionist!¡± as he spoke, mo linyuan threw sun zhizhen, who was still in a daze, outside. mo linyuan closed the door with two loud bangs. ¡°fuck!¡± sun zhizhen, who was outside, snapped back to his senses and cursed, ¡± f * ck your sister! open the door for me! it¡¯s too f * cking cold outside! i¡¯m not wearing any clothes! ¡± mo linyuan allowed sun zhizhen to shout at the top of his lungs outside, but he didn¡¯t open the door. his face was indescribably gloomy as he stared at leng rongrong on the steps. leng rongrong was still wearing a bathrobe, and her hair was also wet. it was clear that she had juste out of the shower. the air in the hall seemed to have frozen. leng rongrong was speechless. damn, how was she going to exin this scene? ¡± if i say that sun zhizhen is only my brother, would you believe me? ¡± mo linyuan did not say a word, but his eyes seemed to be looking into the depths of her soul. leng rongrong was flustered by his stare. he was clearly doing his job properly, but at this time, he actually felt inexplicably guilty when he was looked at by this gaze. ¡± you, you should let sun zhizhen in first. it¡¯s cold, don¡¯t let him freeze! ¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard sun zhizhen¡¯s banging on the door and his angry scolding. outside the house, sun zhizhen waspletely naked. he tried to find something to cover himself, but there was nothing outside. storm and storm probably heard themotion and rushed over from the backyard. then, a horse and a dog squatted in front of sun zhizhen and sized him up. ¡°f * ck, are you two making fun of me with your eyes?¡± ¡°so what if i¡¯m not wearing clothes? aren¡¯t you guys naked too?¡± sun zhizhen looked at the two big ones, then looked at himself and said angrily. storm wagged its tail and licked its fur, as if to say, ¡± see, i have a ready-made fur coat! ¡± rainstorm swished his tail and looked at sun zhizhen with the same smug look. ¡°f * ck, leng rongrong, open the f * cking door for me. i¡¯m beingughed at by these two f * cking animals! i¡¯m a big shot after all! this is the first time i¡¯ve lost face!¡± sun zhizhen was so angry that he almost broke the door. in the room, the strange atmosphere was still spreading. because of sun zhizhen¡¯s knocking on the door, the anger in the entire room worsened. mo linyuan did not say anything, he just stared at leng rongrong. she could tell that he was very angry. he strode towards leng rongrong and without saying a word, carried her in his arms and started to walk upstairs. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i can walk on my own!¡± mo linyuan did not speak. his back was straight and terrifying, exuding a cold aura. tang luo and li ruhua were so frightened that they almost hugged each other. the two of them didn¡¯t dare to care about sun zhizhen who was outside. li ruhua suddenly covered her mouth. she stole a nce at tang luo and said in a low voice, ¡± young master must be very angry now, right? if he finds out that there¡¯s a man in the house ¡­ what will happen?¡± ¡°what!¡± tang luo¡¯s voice almost went up a few octaves. he covered his mouth and did not dare to look at mo linyuan and leng rongrong. instead, he looked at li ruhua in horror. ¡°there are other men?¡± li ruhua nodded. ¡± they¡¯re all taking a shower ¡­ ¡± tang luo was speechless. ¡± ¡­ flower, i think this ce is very dangerous. ¡± ¡°what should we do then? shall we go out and hide?¡± ¡°if i go out, i¡¯ll die even more miserably when ie back ¡­ let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± ¡­¡­ on the second floor, mo linyuan suddenly stopped in his tracks. he turned around and saw hu xin¡¯s back. he was running towards the room in front of him. when he wanted to open the door, he realized that it was locked and he could not open it. after pulling for a long time, the door suddenly opened. however, hu xin also fell to the ground with a loud bang. at the same time, he saw a tall and mighty figure pouncing towards him in horror. qin xiong was lying on top of hu xin, wearing an almost transparent dress ¡­ a tall and strong man was wearing a ck nightdress that was almost transparent. the dress was not long enough, and it only reached the middle of his thighs. when he fell, his butt was exposed. leng rongrong looked at this blinding scene and quickly covered her face in mo linyuan¡¯s arms. she really didn¡¯t know how to exin the situation. mo linyuan looked at qin xiong with a pale face. ¡± where did this perverte from? ¡± ¡± old qin, get up quickly. i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m about to suffocate! ¡± hu xin¡¯s face and ears were red from the pressure. he was much smaller than qin xiong, so he was almost crushed by qin xiong. qin xiong stood up in a hurry. he crossed his legs and crossed his arms over his chest, looking at leng rongrong and mo linyuan with a twisted expression. he was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°i, i, you guys close your eyes!¡± qin xiong didn¡¯t know where to hide, so he pulled hu xin in front of him and used hu xin¡¯s body to shield himself. of course, hu xin was smaller in size and couldn¡¯t block the tall and strong man. mo linyuan took a deep breath and a faint sneer appeared on his face. he stared at the two of them with a terrifying look. qin xiong hid at the back, bent over, and patted his heart. ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. your smile is too scary. i¡¯m about to suffocate! ¡± i, i don¡¯t know who you are, but you, you, don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± hu xin also looked like he was about to have a heart attack and did not dare to look at mo linyuan. he was quick-witted, so he quickly exined, ¡± ording to this situation, you¡¯re probably master rong¡¯s boyfriend or husband. your expression right now shows that you¡¯re very angry and jealous. you think that your wife has done something that she shouldn¡¯t have done with us. after all, apart from lord rong, the rest of the family are men!¡± ¡°get to the main point!¡± qin xiong poked hu xin¡¯s waist from behind. ¡± can¡¯t you see the murderous aura on him? ¡± hu xin had the highest intelligence among them, so he should be able to exin it more clearly. ¡°well, the point is that this lord rong¡¯s boyfriend or husband has some misunderstanding about us. that, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding. we¡¯ve never treated lord rong as a man. she¡¯s a man in our eyes!¡± ¡°we all call her lord rong!¡± ¡± so, it¡¯s impossible for us to do that kind of thing with her. the reason why we¡¯re taking a bath here is because after drinking just now, we¡¯ve been drinking. Chapter 305 - you’re wearing this in front of my wife?

Chapter 305: you¡¯re wearing this in front of my wife?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°so, there¡¯s no way we¡¯d do anything to her. the reason we¡¯re taking a bath here is because we had a fight after drinking. we were sweating so much that we couldn¡¯t take it, so we took a bath here!¡± hu xin said with a serious expression. he stretched out his hands in a defensive posture. leng rongrong¡¯s head was full of ck lines. why did she feel that hu xin would only make things worse? ¡°well, you see, i didn¡¯t take a shower because i didn¡¯t fight!¡± hu xin exined to himself first. he turned to look at qin xiong and winked at him. ¡± yes, yes, yes. i only used the bathroom to shower because i was sweating! ¡± qin xiong hurriedly exined, as if he was terrified. leng rongrong was speechless. qin xiong, you¡¯re the sessor of an ancient martial arts family, how can you be so cowardly! mo lingyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. he stared at the two and sneered, ¡± is this the reason why you are dressed like this? ¡± hu xin lowered his head to look at himself and realized that he wasn¡¯t wearing anything wrong. he then turned back to look at qin xiong and coughed. no, don¡¯t be fooled by qin xiong¡¯s perverted attire. he¡¯s usually a normal person!¡± ¡°oh, you¡¯re usually quite normal. why are you dressed like this in front of my wife at my house?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s body was like a volcano that was about to erupt. ¡°f * ck, do you think i want to wear this?¡± qin xiong was furious. he was a man, but he was treated as a pervert! he was someone who had won many martial arts awards for the country, alright? who knew that this nanny had such a strange hobby ¡­ if he didn¡¯t want to wear it, then she would give it to him! he would rather run around naked than wear this! qin xiong jumped out from behind hu xin, as if he was going to fight mo lingyuan one-on-one. mo linyuan put leng rongrong down, took off his coat and covered her head with it. leng rongrong¡¯s vision darkened. where am i? what am i doing? what was going on? mo linyuan¡¯s face turned ashen as he looked at qin xiong. ¡± why, do you want to fight me again? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s fight, who¡¯s afraid of who! i¡¯ll see how hu xin exins it to you, but you won¡¯t listen. i¡¯ll beat you into submission!¡± ¡°we¡¯re doing our job properly, we¡¯re not afraid of you!¡± hu xin tugged at qin xiong¡¯s arm. ¡± old qin, don¡¯t be like this. we¡¯re in someone else¡¯s house, after all. exin yourself. don¡¯t fight, it¡¯s not good to fight! ¡± ¡± i love fighting. if you can beat me, i¡¯ll be a pervert if you call me a pervert! ¡± qin xiong said in an aggressive manner. he was a martial arts champion. he didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat this man in a suit. although she was not as good as leng rongrong, leng rongrong was a woman after all, so she did not dare to be ruthless. mo linyuan did not say anything, he just frowned slightly and looked at qin xiong. it was the first time he had seen someone so bold in front of him. tang luo and li ruhua fearlessly threw a towel to sun zhizhen, who was outside, and sneaked to the stairs to watch the battle on the second floor. tang luo shook his head when he saw the tense atmosphere on the second floor. he was finished. this perverted man was going to be tortured by young master. leng rongrong wanted to see the outside world, so she tried to lift the clothes above her head. however, just as she saw a little light, she suddenly felt a big hand cover her and press her head down. what followed was mo linyuan¡¯s cold voice. ¡± don¡¯t look at this pervert! ¡± leng rongrong obediently let go of her hand and did not uncover the clothes that were full of mo linyuan¡¯s smell. since she couldn¡¯t see, she could only use her ears to listen. she listened carefully to the movements outside. qin xiong couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he rushed towards mo linyuan and started fighting with him. mo linyuan did not move a single step. he easily blocked all of qin xiong¡¯s attacks with one hand. ¡°damn, you have some skills!¡± qin xiong was wearing an almost transparent chiffon dress, and he also started to attack mo linyuan crazily. mo linyuan was as steady as a mountain, and qin xiong¡¯s attacks did not have much effect on him. after being attacked by qin xiong for a few times, mo linyuan suddenly started to attack qin xiong. he grabbed qin xiong¡¯s arm, which was almost twice as thick as his, and with a gentle swing, qin xiong was thrown out and fell to the ground. hu xin was so frightened that he hid in the room next door and peeked through the gap between the door and his mouth. while hu xin was peeking, he identally met the gaze of someone in the opposite room. only then did she realize that little ceo song was peeking at the battle outside in a rabbit nightdress from the opposite room. hu xin: ¡°??? ¡± just as he was about to say something, he saw song junlin make a shushing gesture, signaling him to watch the show and see what would happen to old qin first. qin xiong was dumbfounded. since he was young, he had lived for more than twenty years. other than being thrown like this by his father and leng rongrong, no one had ever been able to throw him away. especially with his current physique, most people were short in front of him. however, mo linyuan, who was not as tall or as burly as him, had thrown him so far away! it took qin xiong a long time to recover from his shock and get up from the ground. ¡°was i hallucinating just now?¡± qin xiong nced at hu xin, then at song junlin, who was in the other room. song junlin was speechless. hu xin was speechless. it wasn¡¯t an illusion, it was real. ¡± old qin, you were really thrown away. it¡¯s obvious that lord rong¡¯s man is even scarier than lord rong. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe that you have the ability to throw me again!¡± qin xiong did not believe it and strode towards mo linyuan. then, he walked back to mo linyuan. under the clothes, leng rongrong¡¯s face was scrunched up. old qin, you have really underestimated mo linyuan. you¡¯re dead! leng rongrong wanted to speak up for old qin, but she realized that it would only be adding fuel to the fire if she spoke up, so she chose to keep her mouth shut. okay, old qin, you¡¯ll be thrown away a few times. maybe mo linyuan will feel better after he has vented his anger. before qin xiong could make any preparations, mo linyuan threw him out again. this time, he threw it even further. with a loud ng, everyone trembled in fear! qin xiong was even more dumbfounded as he got up. then, he rushed towards mo linyuan again in anger. this time, he used all his strength, but before he could make a move, mo linyuan quickly subdued him and twisted his hand to the point where it could not be twisted anymore. ¡°it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡± qin xiong screamed. mo linyuan held his hand and did not say a word, his face dark. ¡°i¡¯m a f * cking pervert, i¡¯m a pervert, okay? let go of my arm, i admit it, i¡¯m a pervert!¡± qin xiong screamed. Chapter 306

Chapter 306: young madam is ¡­ a pervert?

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan let go of qin xiong¡¯s arm and threw him away again. this time, qin xiong felt that his bones were about to fall apart. he couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. mo lingyuan nced at the room where hu xin and song junlin were in and the two of them mmed the door shut at the same time. mo linyuan did not say anything more. he picked leng rongrong up in his arms and went upstairs directly. leng rongrong¡¯s clothes were in his pocket, so she couldn¡¯t see anything. it was pitch ck, but she could feel that the man beside her was still full of hostility and was still angry. on the third floor, a certain death-seeking man hid in leng rongrong¡¯s room in a panic. when he heard footsteps approaching the room, he was scared out of his wits. li chenle shivered in fear. what should he do? it was toote to open the door and go out, and jumping out of the window was even more impossible. where could he hide? where should he hide? li chenle panicked even more when he heard the doorknob turn.¡¯what should i do? i¡¯m going to die! i¡¯m finished! where should i hide?¡¯ li chenle was on the verge of going crazy. she opened the door of a cab in a panic and then went in. mo linyuan carried leng rongrong into the room and ced her on the bed. he then turned around to get the hairdryer. the clothes on leng rongrong¡¯s head were lifted. mo linyuan first dried leng rongrong¡¯s wet hair, then with a dark expression, he dried her hair with a hairdryer. during this period, the two of them did not say a word. leng rongrong did not know how to exin. she felt that no matter how she exined, mo linyuan might not believe her. moreover, the more she tried to exin, the more she would make things worse. as for mo linyuan, his heart was in turmoil and he could not calm down. he was trying his best to suppress his anger. he had taken a ne back in the middle of the night just to see this woman as soon as possible. in the end, what did he see when he came back? he missed his wife so much that he went crazy. and his wife probably didn¡¯t miss him at all. his wife was having fun with a group of men at home. these men were also dressed so pervertedly, either running naked or in muslin dresses ¡­ mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened at the thought of it. although he was still very gentle when he dried her hair, his face was still very dark. her hair was dried. mo linyuan had thrown the hairdryer aside. then he turned and walked to the side of the wardrobe, ready to get leng rongrong some clothes to change into. inside the wardrobe, li chenle¡¯s trembling intensified. he could sense that someone was about to open the wardrobe, and his forehead was covered in sweat. he grabbed something in his hand and began to wipe his sweat. mo linyuan grabbed the wardrobe and was about to open it, but he felt a strong force holding the door from inside. mo linyuan was speechless. he turned around to look at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was also confused, not knowing what had happened. li chenle clutched onto the wardrobe door tightly, not daring to let go. he was afraid that if he let go, he would be discovered. however, mo linyuan tried to open it with more force, but he could not open it. then, the door was suddenly pulled open by mo linyuan. li chenle rolled out of the room, holding something that he had used to wipe his sweat. it was leng rongrong¡¯s close-fitting sports bra. mo linyuan was speechless. li chenle was sweating profusely. he was about to wipe his sweat with the sports bra when he saw what it was. he let out a scream and the bra flew out of his hand andnded on mo linyuan¡¯s face. ¡°fourth young master! i¡¯m sorry!¡± li chenle was on the verge of tears, his legs and stomach trembling. oh my god, who had he offended? why was he so unlucky? ¡± drinking has nothing to do with me. i didn¡¯t drink. i¡¯m just a porter of wine! ¡± li chenle almost wanted to kneel on the ground and worship mo linyuan. mo linyuan was more terrifying than a god. ¡°just now, that hand touched it. cut it off.¡± mo linyuan said in a dark voice. ¡°don¡¯t! i didn¡¯t touch it! i, i didn¡¯t feel anything. i thought it was just a rag!¡± li chenle cried out in pain. he was on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡°a rag?¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle. li chenle trembled. his eyes darted around, and his brain was also spinning madly. how could he resolve this terrifying awkwardness and crisis?! there seemed to be no solution to this situation. he was done for! ¡°i, i, i ¡­¡± ¡°get lost!¡± mo lingyuan narrowed his eyes, ¡± get the hell downstairs and tell everyone to stay here. i¡¯ll deal with youter! ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll get lost!¡± li chenle rolled to the door, then quickly got up and ran downstairs. then, she heard the sound of him rolling down the stairs nervously. leng rongrong was speechless. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°i didn¡¯t ask him to hide here,¡± leng rongrong felt mo linyuan¡¯s gaze on her and suddenly realized something. mo linyuan did not say anything. he looked at the wardrobe and frowned, then mumbled, ¡± i threw them all away. ¡± then, he went into the cloakroom and took out other clothes for leng rongrong to change into. ten minutester. leng rongrong changed her clothes and tidied herself up before going downstairs with mo linyuan, who had a dark expression on his face. downstairs, on the sofa, a group of men were sitting upright and still, still wearing their original clothes. leng rongrong was speechless. before she could see it clearly andugh at this group of people, leng rongrong felt arge hand covering her eyes. ¡± don¡¯t look! ¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips and obediently went downstairs with mo linyuan¡¯s help. ¡°are you guys nning to wear these perverted clothes forever?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s gaze swept across everyone. ¡°f * ck, do you think i like to wear it?¡± sun zhizhen said angrily, ¡± what the hell is this? it¡¯s not us who are perverts, it¡¯s your nanny who is perverts! ¡± after he finished speaking, sun zhizhen looked at li ruhua with a burning anger. li ruhua replied honestly and innocently, ¡± i didn¡¯t buy these ¡­ my young madam bought them. ¡± you¡¯re saying that i¡¯m a pervert ¡­ aren¡¯t you referring to my young madam ¡­¡± li ruhua stopped mid-sentence. the meaning was clear-she was calling leng rongrong a pervert. everyone swallowed their saliva and shut their mouths. ¡°perverted?¡± leng rongrong pulled mo linyuan¡¯s hand away, her temper rising. ¡± what pervert, what a cute dress! ¡± everyone was speechless. tang luo was speechless. young madam, you¡¯re throwing a tantrum at an inappropriate time! li ruhua,¡­ it had nothing to do with him anyway. ¡°you like to see them wear these clothes?¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. was his wife¡¯s taste so strange? ¡°i like it ¡­ bah bah bah. who said she liked him! i just feel that these clothes are quite special!¡± leng rongrong frowned. mo linyuan thought of a question with aplicated expression. if his wife did not look at other people wearing these strange clothes, would it be his turn to wear these strange clothes? Chapter 307

Chapter 307: chapter 308-storm

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong¡¯s hair stood on end from mo linyuan¡¯s stare. ¡± don¡¯t look at me like that, do i look like a pervert? ¡± ¡°yes!¡± li chenle blurted out. then, everyone, including storm and storm, looked at li chenle with sympathy. there was a gloating look in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°no, i mean, it doesn¡¯t look like it!¡± li chenle swallowed his saliva. ¡± how are you perverted? you¡¯re not perverted at all. you¡¯re just strong. you just like this kind of special clothes. oh, you like to see others wear it and not wear it yourself. she just liked to see other men wearing strange clothes! this wasn¡¯t perverted at all. it was a very normal behavior. not abnormal, definitely not abnormal!¡± everyone was convinced! leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°chenle, lele, i want to know what a pervert is. the kind of pervert that¡¯s good at beating people up?¡± with a smile on her face, leng rongrong¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. li chenle¡¯s hair stood on end. ah, he was wrong. he didn¡¯t do it on purpose! how could he have such a cheap mouth! li chenle couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being beaten up. leng rongrong beat him up, then threw him back onto the sofa. ¡°huahua, did i only buy these strange clothes? don¡¯t you have any normal clothes?¡± leng rongrong asked li ruhua. ¡± oh, young madam, you probably bought a lot of these clothes. you said that they were special, so you stashed a lot of them. you even said that you could have a pajamas party. ¡± li ruhua nced at leng rongrong. ¡°i¡¯ll buy something else too, right?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t believe that¡¯s all i¡¯ve got! ¡± ¡± you bought this for me ¡­ ¡± li ruhua nced at leng rongrong, then at mo linyuan, and said, ¡± you¡¯ve bought a lot of formal clothes for the young master ¡­ ¡± everyone looked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan put his hands in his pockets, looking cool and handsome. ¡± my wife bought it for me. no one is allowed to wear it. ¡± okay, you¡¯re very confident. everyone was speechless. leng rongrong was speechless. li ruhua looked at the few of them. she really had no other choice. she said to everyone, ¡± let¡¯s go to my room first and see if there¡¯s anything suitable. ¡± then, a group of people in strange clothes followed li ruhua to his room. song junlin was thest to leave. he was so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t show his face. if people knew that little ceo song was dressed like this, he would beughed at. at that moment, storm suddenly howled at everyone. everyone subconsciously turned to look at storm. stormughed sneakily. then, he took out his phone and snapped a few photos of the group. song junlin said,¡±f * ck, you¡¯re such a gutsy dog!¡± storm excitedly threw the phone at leng rongrong. leng rongrong caught the phone and burst intoughter. she waved the phone in her hand at the group of people andughed. ¡± you¡¯re in trouble. your dark history is now in my hands. you have to listen to me in the future! ¡± ¡°lord rong!¡± the crowd looked at leng rongrong in despair. didn¡¯t she have a lot of dark history with them? how much of their dark history was in her hands! leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at the crowd. everyone was helpless. li ruhua led a group of people to change their clothes. li chenle, hu xin, and tang luo were all slightly nervous. ¡°actually, can i go now?¡± after a long silence, li chenle suddenly raised his hand and asked cautiously. then, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him with an expression that said, ¡± i¡¯m convinced. ¡± li chenle looked at mo linyuan nervously. hu xin whispered, ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to leave now. you¡¯ll only anger them more easily. this ¡­ lord rong¡¯s husband seems to be a little jealous ¡­¡± mo linyuan looked at hu xin. hu xin suddenly shut his mouth, as if he had been cursed. tang luo nced at them and didn¡¯t say anything. he pretended to be a statue. it had nothing to do with him anyway. he hade back with his young master. leng rongrong was feeling a little guilty at first, but when everyone went to change their clothes, she slowly calmed down. then, she thought for a moment. something was not right. why was she feeling guilty? did she do anything with these people? she did not betray mo linyuan. why was she so nervous? why was she so anxious? why would she be afraid that mo linyuan would misunderstand her? did she not do anything? he was just drinking with a few good friends. he had a fight after drinking too much. it was already sote, and he couldn¡¯t just let them go home directly. what was wrong with staying the night? besides, he didn¡¯t stay overnight, he just took a shower. they didn¡¯t shower together. what¡¯s the problem with washing your own? thinking about it again, mo linyuan did not even give her a call when he went out. he left and came back just like that. she was also very aggrieved, okay? only the officials were allowed to set fires, but the people were not allowed to light up themps? ¡°aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡± mo linyuan suppressed his volcanic eruption, and then his gaze fell on leng rongrong. ¡°hu xin has already said it. it¡¯s the truth.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s attitude was not very good. mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. she didn¡¯t even bother to exin herself to him! the atmosphere between the two of them was a little stiff and strange. tang luo nervously thought to himself, ¡± should i mediate the atmosphere between the two of them? why do i feel that the young madam and the young master are both angry at this moment? ¡± if youngdy didn¡¯t give a proper exnation now, when would she do it? tang luo was really anxious. after all, if lord fourth was unhappy, his personal assistant would be in trouble. he would be implicated! ¡°young madam, what¡¯s going on? young master specially rushed back home at this time so that he could see you earlier, but in the end, you¡¯re having a very happy party at home? who are they?¡± tang luo swallowed his saliva and tried his best to ask what he wanted to ask. ¡± are they all your friends? ¡± but why are your friends all men? are there no women?¡± if she was youngdy¡¯s friend, shouldn¡¯t she have a bestie? why were they all men? even li chenle was here. she was a woman, and she waspeting with a bunch of men in drinking. how could it not make people daydream? what drunken sex? didn¡¯t it happen under such circumstances? fortunately, the young master had returned in time. otherwise, who knew what would have happened next ¡­ alright, although he believed in youngdy¡¯s self-control, this was too ¡­ which husband wouldn¡¯t have the wrong idea when he saw this scene at home? ¡°my friends are all men. do you have a problem with that? do i have to castrate them all?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan coldly. she did not know where her temper came from, but she was so stubborn. Chapter 308

Chapter 308: lord fourth is a masochist?

Trantor: 549690339

tang luo was speechless. what was going on? why did he feel that youngdy was even angrier than his young master? wasn¡¯t youngdy in the wrong just now? why did the situation suddenly change and youngdy be even more irritable? li chenle was speechless ¡­ he stole a nce at leng rongrong and wondered if she had lost her mind. now that mo linyuan had given her a way out, she should exin the situation. why did the couple suddenly start fighting? although they didn¡¯t speak, the tense atmosphere was really unbearable! hu xin broke out in a cold sweat for leng rongrong. what he was thinking was, if they were to really fight, would their lord rong have a chance of winning? judging from how mo linyuan had thrown qin xiong with one hand, it seemed that mo linyuan would have more strength as a man? therefore, if lord rong were to fight with mo linyuan, he might lose. that won¡¯t do! their lord rong could only bully them, but he couldn¡¯t be bullied by others! ¡± cough, cough, cough! ¡± hu xin coughed and was about to speak when mo linyuan spoke first. mo lingyuan said slowly, ¡± they should be castrated. ¡± hu xin was speechless. li chenle was speechless. tang luo looked at mo linyuan in horror. f * ck, young master, isn¡¯t your idea a little too scary? in that case, you haven¡¯t been thinking of castrating me and huahua all this time, have you? ¡°castrated what?¡± qin xiong walked out wearing a suit that was half-cut short. he looked even weirder than before. ¡°you, castrate.¡± li chenle gestured and pointed at mo linyuan, saying in a small voice, ¡± fourth young master mo said, he wants, to, castrate, you guys ¡­ because, he doesn¡¯t like, his wife ying with men! ¡± qin xiong¡¯s knees suddenly came together, his hands covered his crotch, and he looked at mo linyuan in horror. when mo linyuan¡¯s eyes met his, qin xiong let out a scream. ¡± i will not surrender! ¡± song junlin was about the same height as li ruhua, so it didn¡¯t look strange for him to wear li ruhua¡¯s clothes. he walked at the back and said with a frown, ¡± stop joking. ¡± ¡°his eyes don¡¯t look like he¡¯s joking.¡± sun zhizhen whispered to mo linyuan as he followed behind song junlin. mo linyuan¡¯s gaze seemed to have a sound effect as it fell on sun zhizhen. he would remember the person who ran around naked in front of his wife! sun zhizhen was speechless. why did he feel that this gaze was not kind? it¡¯s not my fault even if i run naked, okay? it¡¯s all because this damn man fought with me and knocked off the bath towel on me! moreover, which one of them had not been seen by leng rongrong before? they had never treated leng rongrong as a woman, and leng rongrong had never treated them as men ¡­ no matter how he looked at it, it was just disdain. ¡°mo linyuan, fourth young master mo?¡± song junlin immediately became serious. he walked towards mo linyuan and said seriously, ¡± we are all rongrong¡¯s friends. we¡¯ve known each other for many years. it¡¯s been many years since we¡¯ve seen each other. i¡¯m the one who suggested this gathering, so i¡¯m here to disturb you. i hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. since he¡¯s rongrong¡¯s husband, he¡¯s also our friend.¡± song junlin¡¯s aura was strong, and he spoke in an unusual way. he was much more trustworthy than the others. they were both big ceos. as soon as song junlin spoke, mo linyuan¡¯s anger seemed to have subsided. qin xiong and the others were all hiding behind song junlin. song junlin exined their situation again. they had known leng rongrong since she was a teenager and were very familiar with her. they could be considered brothers who could help each other at the risk of their lives. neither of them had any improper thoughts about each other. ¡± to put it bluntly, even if leng rongrong were to strip naked in front of us, we wouldn¡¯t be interested in her at all. to us, she¡¯s not a woman at all! ¡± song junlin said with a straight face. after all, the four of them had been tortured badly by leng rongrong. back when they were in the training camp, leng rongrong was not as pretty as she was now. at that time, she was quite tanned and tough. he would not show any mercy at all when he hit someone. sometimes, she would even barge into the boys ¡®bathhouses and even chase them into the bathhouses to beat them up. so, any man in the training camp would have a serious psychological shadow when they saw leng rongrong. they were still afraid that leng rongrong would beat them up. furthermore, was this woman even considered a woman? she was so strong, who would dare to touch her! ¡°who are you talking about? why can¡¯t i make people interested?¡± leng rongrong red at him. song junlin nced at leng rongrong and said in disdain, ¡± which man would be interested in a tigress? you¡¯re scarier than a tigress! ¡± tang luo looked at mo linyuan. his young master ¡­ his young master was always interested in tigresses. mo linyuan looked at song junlin with deep eyes. should he be happy or angry at song junlin¡¯s exnation? leng rongrong had a fight with song junlin again. the two of them were very powerful, and the battle scene could be said to be very terrifying. after the beating, song junlin shrugged at mo linyuan. ¡± see, this is how this woman treats us. you don¡¯t have to misunderstand anything. i¡¯ve already exined everything to you. it¡¯s up to you to believe me or not. but i¡¯ll warn you, leng rongrong is our brother, she¡¯s always been the one bullying us, no one can bully her. if you dare to bully her, then you¡¯d better be careful.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. since you dare to bully our lord rong, you¡¯ll have to be careful when you walk at night. you¡¯ll have to be careful when you reach the north! ¡± sun zhizhen said. ¡± if you want to bully lord rong, you have to be careful. our qin family has many disciples all over the world. we have disciples of the qin family everywhere. be careful not to get beaten up! ¡± ¡± i ¡­ i don¡¯t have any skills, but i can develop very powerful weapons, poisons, and the like, thetest things. you, you should be careful. you might fall for it one day. ¡± mo linyuan looked at the few people. the anger in his heart gradually dissipated. after listening to these people¡¯s warning, he was not so angry. ¡°i trust you.¡± mo linyuan said. this time, it was the few of them who were stunned. he didn¡¯t even believe them when they were fighting just now. now, he believed them after a few threats? mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong, then at the few of them. there was no other reason than that these people had all said that they wanted to protect leng rongrong and warned him that if he did anything to leng rongrong, they would take action. the way they spoke was like leng rongrong¡¯s brothers, like her family. therefore, he had no reason to be angry. song junlin and the others felt that it was gettingte, so they didn¡¯t disturb him any longer. they said their goodbyes and left one by one. after leng rongrong sent everyone off with a smile, she ignored mo linyuan and turned around to go upstairs with a cold face. Chapter 309

Chapter 309: young madam is angry!

Trantor: 549690339

tang luo nced at leng rongrong¡¯s cold back, then sneaked a nce at mo linyuan. he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°young master, is young madam angry?¡± ¡°he seems to be angry.¡± li ruhua said in confusion, then looked at mo linyuan with sympathy. he felt that it was his young master¡¯s turn to be unlucky. ¡°young madam, is she angry because you don¡¯t trust her? that¡¯s why i said, young master, why did you throw such a huge tantrum when you came back? it¡¯s obvious that young madam¡¯s rtionship with those perverts isn¡¯t ordinary. you¡¯ve offended young madam¡¯s friend. young madam must be unhappy.¡± tang luo looked at mo linyuan sympathetically. ¡± young master, you can do it. exin yourself and maybe youngdy will forgive you! ¡± mo linyuan looked at tang luo with murderous eyes. tang luo instantly shut his mouth. li ruhua even covered her mouth, not daring to speak. mo linyuan didn¡¯t say anything more, but followed leng rongrong upstairs with a gloomy face. on the third floor, leng rongrong went back to her room. mo linyuan followed her in and closed the door. leng rongrong ignored him and changed into her own pajamas. then, she burrowed into the nket and ignored mo linyuan. ¡°are you angry?¡± a tall figure stood in front of leng rongrong, his shadow covering leng rongrong¡¯s face. ¡± why? ¡± he asked in a low and hoarse voice. was it because of those men? his anger hadn¡¯t subsided yet, and she was already angry? leng rongrong raised her eyes and stared at mo linyuan. the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. she snorted coldly and did not exin. even gao yajing knew about it, but she didn¡¯t know anything. gao yajing said that he had gone to find someone very important to him, so he suddenly left without saying goodbye. so, who was the most important person in his heart? since he already had a very important woman in his heart, why did he stille to flirt with her and say that the act was real? mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong¡¯s cold face and felt his heart clench. seeing her angry, the anger in his heart was extinguished. he could not be angry anymore and only wanted tofort her. ¡°don¡¯t be angry.¡± mo linyuan sat on the edge of the bed and gently pulled her into his arms. ¡± i¡¯ll apologize to your friend. ¡± i know i shouldn¡¯t have been so angry. it¡¯s just that i was in a hurry toe back and see you, but you didn¡¯t miss me and instead drank with them to celebrate. i couldn¡¯t control myself. i don¡¯t trust you.¡± leng rongrong looked up and suddenly sat up on the bed. she red at mo linyuan angrily. ¡± i¡¯m not angry about this. i¡¯m doing what i¡¯m supposed to and i didn¡¯t do anything wrong. what¡¯s there to be angry about? ¡± ¡°then why?¡± mo linyuan was stunned. ¡°it¡¯s because of you,¡± ¡°because of me?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t know, then forget it!¡± leng rongrong red at mo linyuan in exasperation, then sneaked back into the nket like a mudfish, covering her head. mo linyuan was confused. did i do something wrong? was she angry because he had suddenly left? fourth master mo was puzzled and said carefully, ¡± dear, i was wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have left without saying goodbye. i had an urgent matter to attend to, so i left suddenly. because it was ast minute message, i was busy, so i didn¡¯t have time to call you. i¡¯m sorry.¡± was it because of this? ¡°get lost!¡± leng rongrong said angrily, ¡± i¡¯m tired, i¡¯m going to sleep! ¡± mo linyuan frowned and went to take a shower. when he came out of the shower and was about to crawl into her bed, he was kicked out by the woman. ¡°get out! you¡¯re not allowed to sleep here!¡± leng rongrong snorted. and so, fourth master mo was chased out of the room. the moment he stepped out, he heard the sound of the door being locked. back in the other room, mo linyuan could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. he did not know what he did wrong. the more the confused fourth master mo thought about it, the more annoyed he became. he immediately rushed to tang luo¡¯s room. on the second floor, tang luo was a little tired, so he fell asleep as soon as heid down. he even made a pig¡¯s cry when he suddenly felt a murderous aura approaching him. he was so frightened that he jumped up and punched. then, his fist was caught by someone. just as he was wondering who had barged into his room and who could be stronger than him, the light was suddenly switched on. tang luo squinted his eyes dazzlingly. then, he saw his lord fourth standing in front of him with a dark face. tang luo was speechless. why would lord fourthe to his room in the middle of the night before dawn? looking at mo linyuan in his pajamas, tang luo hesitated and asked softly, ¡± master, you weren¡¯t chased out by young madam, were you? um ¡­ aren¡¯t there other rooms? you want to squeeze with me? to be honest, i¡¯m not used to sleeping with other people, especially men ¡­¡± a gloomy aura spread out from mo linyuan¡¯s body, and his whole body seemed to be emitting ck smoke. f * ck, what a baleful aura! so scary! tang luo swallowed his saliva and hid inside. then, he patted the empty bed beside him. ¡± then, young master, i¡¯ll give you half a bed. i¡¯ll give you my first time! ¡± mo linyuan resisted the urge to beat tang luo up. ¡°get out here.¡± then, mo linyuan strode out with his long legs, his back still full of murderous intent and irritation. tang luo was speechless. alright, he had misunderstood. so, she didn¡¯t n to sleep anymore and wanted toin to him? tsk, it¡¯s scary to have a wife, but being single is still the best. tang luo yawned and slowly got up from the bed. then, he dragged his slippers and followed mo linyuan. as he walked, he continued to yawn until tears came out of his eyes. mo linyuan sat on the sofa. then, he nced at tang luo. ¡± call li ruhua out too! ¡± ¡°oh.¡± tang luo was happy that li ruhua would be abused with him, so he happily went to li ruhua¡¯s room to call her. the moment he entered li ruhua¡¯s room, tang luo was stunned. f * ck, is huahua hiding a mistress in a golden house? where did this womane from? tang luo froze, especially when he saw the enchanting back of the woman on the bed, who was wearing a pink-purplece nightdress. should i call or not? tang luo stood there stiffly for a long time, then walked up and decided to wake li ruhua up in a low voice. however, he found that li ruhua was not there. he had to pat the girl¡¯s shoulder gently. then, the girl sat up in a daze. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± the two men let out a high-pitched scream at the same time. ¡°you, you, you ¡­ are you sick?¡± tang luo pointed at li ruhua with her slender fingers. she was terrified to the extreme. not only was she wearing a nightdress, but she was also wearing a wig on her head. coupled with her alluring figure, hepletely thought that she was a woman! Chapter 310

Chapter 310: lord fourth has been chased out of the room?

Trantor: 549690339

li ruhua pulled off the wig on her head with a whoosh. he coughed drily. ¡± don¡¯t think that i¡¯m crazy. i just think that you shouldn¡¯t use the things that youngdy bought. it¡¯s a waste. since that¡¯s the case, you should wear them. after all, they¡¯re youngdy¡¯s kind intentions. ¡± tang luo examined li ruhua from head to toe, and he was a little speechless. he clearly remembered that li ruhua had been perfectly normal when she first came here as a bodyguard. had she been tortured by the young madam to the point of mental illness? shouldn¡¯t he get a psychiatrist to take a look at him? he seriously felt that huahua might want to change her gender after a while ¡­ or could it be that although huahua was a fierce man on the surface, she had always had a little princess living in her heart? he was a good man ¡­ tang luo took a step back and coughed. ¡± young master asked you toe out. ¡± ¡°did i overslept?¡± li ruhua yawned and touched her head. ¡± i feel like i¡¯ve only slept for less than five minutes. ¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t oversleep. you really only slept for less than five minutes.¡± tang luo shrugged. then, the two men walked into the living room. when they arrived, they realized that the two big ones had been woken up by mo linyuan. storm was sitting and dozing off, while storm was standing and dozing off. after a stumble, storm almost fell. his horse¡¯s hooves slipped on the ground a few times. after he steadied himself, he looked at the crowd awkwardly. tang luo let out a pig-likeugh from his nose, but he still tried his best to hold back the urge to burst outughing. ¡°young master, why did you gather all of us here?¡± tang luo and li ruhua stood in front of mo linyuan respectfully. storm let out a big yawn and tried its best to sit up straight. meanwhile, rainstorm was yawning and trying his best to open his eyes wide, pretending that he was actually not sleepy. he was listening attentively. mo linyuan sat on the sofa with a gloomy face and looked at tang luo coldly. ¡°so, i was right. young master, you were chased out by young madam?¡± the corner of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± it¡¯s no use for you toe to us. what you need to do is apologize to young madam! ¡± li ruhua nodded obediently at the side. the two big ones were dozing off, and when they saw everyone nodding, they also nodded like pounding garlic. mo linyuan did not say anything. tang luo and li ruhua looked at each other. what was going on? their hair stood on end from their young master¡¯s stare. ¡°young madam won¡¯t forgive you? then give me a present and coax me. use some flirtatious methods. believe me, all girls need to be coaxed.¡± tang luo coughed and said, ¡± when a woman is happy, she¡¯ll still be dead set on you. it¡¯s useless for you to look for us, really. we can¡¯t just break in and force you to be tied to young madam.¡± ¡°she said she¡¯s angry.¡± mo linyuan said after a long while. ¡°oh, you¡¯re angry. that¡¯s right, you¡¯re coaxing me when you¡¯re angry! ¡°first, admit your mistake. second, firmly dere that you won¡¯t do it again. third, take out your cannonball and bombard it like crazy.¡± tang luo said with a very experienced expression. li ruhua thought,¡­ it sounds very reasonable. he just had to nod. storm nodded frantically. ¡°i don¡¯t know what the mistake is.¡± mo linyuan nced at tang luo. ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s a little fatal.¡± tang luo looked at mo linyuan in horror. ¡± don¡¯t tell me that young madam is angry because you hurt her friend when you came back? ¡± what was the reason? because you left without saying goodbye?¡± tang luo¡¯s guesses were all denied by mo linyuan. tang luo was also scratching his ears and cheeks in puzzlement. ¡± no way, young master. did you do anything else that i don¡¯t know about that let young madam down? ¡± li ruhua, storm, and storm all looked at mo linyuan with suspicion. in their eyes, although youngdy had a bad temper, she was actually a very reasonable person and rarely got angry. however, she was angry because of mo linyuan. therefore, everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be instinctively revealing something, as if they all felt that this must be mo linyuan¡¯s mistake. young master must have done something wrong to make youngdy angry. mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened when he saw the doubt in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°are you guys doubting me?¡± how could he do anything to let his wife down! he had already set his mind on this woman, so how could he do anything to let her down! tang luo, li ruhua, storm, and storm nodded in unison. ¡± master, it¡¯s not that i want to criticize you, but it¡¯s not a big deal to do something wrong. it¡¯s good that you know you¡¯re wrong and can change for the better. but if you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve done wrong, you¡¯re a little ¡­ young madam, it¡¯s not strange that she¡¯s angry. ¡± tang luo said with a serious expression. li ruhua nodded in agreement. ¡± with young madam¡¯s bad temper, it¡¯s already very good that she only kicked him out of the room and not the house. ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°i see that you all really want to be kicked out of the house?¡± ¡°no!¡± tang luo stood up straight and shook his head frantically. ¡± that¡¯s definitely not the case. we don¡¯t want to be thrown out. however, young master, you¡¯ve made young madam angry. there¡¯s no use shouting at us. i¡¯ve given you a n, but the problem is that you haven¡¯t even realized your own mistakes, so how can we know what mistakes you¡¯ve made?¡± tang luo and li ruhua both looked helpless. storm nodded helplessly and continued to look at mo linyuan with aplicated expression. mo linyuan tried his best to suppress his anger and looked at tang luo and the others with a bloodthirsty smile. ¡± so, what did i do wrong? ¡± tang luo shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t know. ¡± he knew his own matters very well. how would others know if he asked? moreover, they could not understand why young madam was angry. after all, they were men. mo linyuan¡¯s stare made tang luo¡¯s hair stand on end. tang luo finally had no choice but to say, ¡± how about this, young master, you coax young madam first. coax her to say what she¡¯s angry about. in this way, we can find the right cure. i really can¡¯t think of anything else that young madam can be angry about other than the few problems i mentioned. ¡± did you guys think of that?¡± they all shook their heads. ¡­¡­ hence, everyone was busy until after dawn. when leng rongrong woke up, mo linyuan was the only one in the living room drinking coffee. li ruhua and tang luo were punished to stand at the back. as for storm and rainstorm, they were also punished to stand at the back. the reason was simple. they didn¡¯t even know why their master was angry. they deserved to be punished! ¡°where are they?¡± so when leng rongrong went downstairs, no one saw her and she looked at mo linyuan with a frown. ¡°the backyard.¡± mo linyuan said simply and stole a nce at leng rongrong. his anger subsided? Chapter 311

Chapter 311: then let¡¯s get a divorce

Trantor: 549690339

tang luo had said that if he couldn¡¯t coax his wife, he would wait for her to calm down. some people¡¯s anger would be gone after they woke up. leng rongrong ate a few mouthfuls of breakfast and ran to the backyard to take a look. mo linyuan was following beside her, but she ignored him. in the backyard, tang luo and li ruhua were standing in a horse stance on a stake. it looked like he had been holding on for a long time, so he was breaking out in a cold sweat. as for storm, both of them were standing on the stake with their two hind legs and their front legs upright. they looked like humans, but it was still very difficult for them to stand on four legs. it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they just stood there for a while, but these two had been standing there for a long time. the moment the two adults saw leng rongrong, they looked to her for help. storm howled at leng rongrong in grievance. mo linyuan suddenly had a bad feeling. this storm, could it beining to its owner? damn it! as expected, once the storm was over, leng rongrong¡¯s line of sight fell on mo linyuan who was beside her. ¡°you let them go up?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s heart trembled. he was the fearless fourth master mo, but at this moment, seeing his wife¡¯s anger, he was actually a little flustered. ¡°aowu!¡± storm looked at leng rongrong pitifully. storm was also looking at leng rongrong, his big eyes blinking. e down!¡± leng rongrong shouted at the two. the two of them excitedly came down from the stakes. tang luo looked at leng rongrong, feeling as if he had found his savior. ¡± young madam, can wee down too? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t!¡± leng rongrong red at tang luo. tang luo was speechless. why, if the two of them could go down, why couldn¡¯t they? they didn¡¯t do anything that they shouldn¡¯t have. it was the young master who had made a mistake, wasn¡¯t it? it can¡¯t be done together, right? however, leng rongrong turned around indifferently and ignored li ruhua and tang luo. punishing them was simple. li ruhua wasn¡¯t strong enough and needed to be trained. tang luo¡¯s actions were called not reporting what he knew, and he was also at fault! hmph, he should be punished! mo linyuan followed closely behind leng rongrong. fourth master mo, who had always been a powerful figure, was now following leng rongrong like a little follower that no one could imagine. one could only imagine his status in the family. ¡°what did i do wrong?¡± at the dining table, mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong with a frown, as if he had not figured it out the whole night. ¡°you think about it yourself.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. ¡± think about it, what did you not tell me? ¡± also, what have you been doing these past few days?¡± ¡°what did you go out for?¡± mo linyuan suddenly looked at leng rongrong. he suddenly realized the problem. ¡°you¡¯re concerned about what i went out for?¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong with his deep eyes. ¡± you¡¯re not angry because i left without saying goodbye, but because ¡­ someone told you something? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve only heard about it. there¡¯s a woman you care so much about in your heart. it seems like that woman¡¯s status is higher than mine.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders, looking nonchnt. although he pretended to be rxed, he was actually a little depressed and unhappy in his heart. who would want their husband to care more about another woman? she had finally epted mo linyuan as her husband, only to find out that he had another woman in his heart. it wasughable. she took a bite of the bun in anger, as if she was treating mo linyuan like a bun, and bit him hard. after taking a bite, he lost his appetite. he was impatient. seeing that mo linyuan did not say anything, leng rongrong looked up at him with her cold eyes. ¡± if you have true love in your heart, we can get a divorce. anyway, you¡¯re not bound to the mo family, and i¡¯m not bound to the leng family.¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong took out the bank card that mo linyuan had given her and threw it in front of mo linyuan. ¡°i didn¡¯t spend a single cent of your money.¡± mo linyuan, who had been silent and thinking about how to phrase his words about ling ¡®er, was suddenly awoken by leng rongrong¡¯s bank card. ¡°who said i¡¯m going to divorce you!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened almost instantly. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and did not say anything. she was not the kind of person who could be wronged. her godfathers had said that she could not be wronged at all. if he had another woman in his heart, she would rather cut off all ties with him. ¡°eat, i¡¯ll exin to you after we¡¯re done.¡± mo linyuan frowned. in his mind, he was thinking about who was talking so much nonsense behind his back. he felt that there was no need to mention this matter for the time being, so he had not told rongrong about it. however, how could he care more about ling ¡®er? ¡°i¡¯m full,¡± leng rongrong had only taken a bite of the bun and nothing else. ¡°leng rongrong, are you trying to starve yourself to death?¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡°that¡¯s none of your business.¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± you care about another woman in your heart, but you left without saying goodbye for that woman. what does my life and death have to do with you? ¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong, this woman was really ¡­ e here.¡± mo linyuan said to leng rongrong. leng rongrong did not move an inch. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong. after a long silence, he stood up and walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side. he pulled her up from her chair and pulled her to the hall outside. after sitting down, mo linyuan said seriously, ¡± i didn¡¯t want to lie to you, and i didn¡¯t mean to. it¡¯s just that i don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to mention it for the time being, so i haven¡¯t mentioned it. ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan with a frown. seeing mo linyuan¡¯s attitude, her heart softened. ¡± i went out in a hurry because i received a message at thest minute. they said they found her. ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face was gentle as he said slowly, ¡± her name is ling ¡®er, mo ling¡¯ er. ¡± she¡¯s my younger sister. she went missing a few years ago and i¡¯ve been looking for her. there are many rumors that she¡¯s dead, but i don¡¯t believe it because i¡¯ve never seen her dead or alive. this time, the news came too suddenly, and it said that i saw a corpse. i was in a hurry and was a little flustered, so i forgot to tell you.¡± ¡°younger sister?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment,¡±then this time, zhenzhen ¡­¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t find it. the body looked simr to ling ¡®er, but it wasn¡¯t her. ¡± mo lingyuan¡¯s eyes softened a little, as if he would be gentler at the mention of ling ¡®er. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan with some doubt. since she was his sister, why did gao yajing say that? from gao ya¡¯s tone, she said that she was the woman that mo linyuan cared about a lot. isn¡¯t it normal to care about your sister? ¡°mo ling er isn¡¯t my biological sister, but she¡¯s no different from my biological sister. she¡¯s more like my biological daughter than my biological sister. i picked her up when she was three years old and she has always been dependent on me. i was the one who kept her by my side and raised her. ¡± mo linyuan rubbed leng rongrong¡¯s head, ¡± she¡¯s smart, cute and obedient. ¡± if you see her, you¡¯ll like her too. you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. i have different feelings for you and her. silly girl, don¡¯t think too much. you¡¯re you, she¡¯s her, you¡¯re my wife, and she¡¯s my sister. my rtionship with her might be simr to the rtionship between you and the godfathers who raised you.¡± Chapter 312

Chapter 312: she¡¯s called mo ling er

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan said a lot in a gentle voice, exining the situation between him and mo ling er. although there were many rumors that he doted on mo ling ¡®er, mo ling¡¯ er had no blood rtionship with him, and the two of them were a couple. however, it was just a rumor. no matter to him or mo ling er, they could be dismissed with a smile. in the past, he didn¡¯t care about these rumors because he thought it was unnecessary. he didn¡¯t care anyway, and he didn¡¯t have a woman he loved. but now, he was a little concerned about these messy rumors. after all, his wife would be unhappy and misunderstand if she heard it. ¡°rongrong, don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s bad for your health.¡± mo linyuan ran his hand through leng rongrong¡¯s hair and patted her head. ¡± ling ¡®er¡¯s whereabouts are unknown now. as her brother and the person who raised her, i¡¯m more or less worried. let alone ling ¡®er, if any of my subordinates were to go missing like this, i¡¯d be worried as well.¡± ¡± she¡¯s been missing for so many years, and you haven¡¯t heard anything about her? ¡± leng rongrong asked, frowning. she could understand mo linyuan¡¯s worry. putting herself in mo linyuan¡¯s shoes, if something had happened to her godfather or if he had gone missing, she would probably be more worried than mo linyuan. ¡°no news.¡± mo linyuan shook his head. he couldn¡¯t find it. the mingyuan group¡¯s intelligencework was already very powerful, but they couldn¡¯t find mo ling ¡®er. they didn¡¯t even know if she was alive or dead. the reason why he cared so much about mo ling ¡®er was that when he was young, his life was not as good as it was now. in those years, he and mo ling¡¯ er had only each other to live. mo ling ¡®er was an orphan, so she was very sensible at a young age and had once risked her life to protect him. he would remember those who had protected him with their lives. at least, he would protect them like this for the rest of his life. theher abyss group was very united. no one had ever betrayed him, the person in power, because he had always been like this. as for mo ling ¡®er, other than family love, he had no romantic feelings for her. although ling¡¯ er was pretty and smart, he had no romantic feelings for her, just like leng rongrong and song junlin. he only doted on his sister. he didn¡¯t dote on her because she was a woman. even if mo ling ¡®er became a boy, he would still treat her the same way. leng rongrong was no longer angry after hearing mo linyuan¡¯s words. however, when he thought of gao yajing, this woman, he frowned. this woman was deliberately stirring up trouble, and he had really fallen into her trap. the more one cared about someone, the more one couldn¡¯t control one¡¯s temper. after lunch, leng rongrong went to the set. she didn¡¯t have many scenes today as she was only shooting in the afternoon. she didn¡¯t have many scenes in the afternoon, so it was easy for her to finish. on set, leng rongrong even ran into zhang qingyi. this movie queen zhang had originally said that she wanted to terminate her contract and withdraw from filming, but in the end, she still came back to film. although she didn¡¯t know the reason, it didn¡¯t matter to leng rongrong. when zhang qingyi saw leng rongrong, she was a little scared. the moment she saw leng rongrong, it was like seeing the terrifying su wei from back then. zhang qingyi would always take a detour. gu meiyue had always teased zhang qingyi. of course, if she was the type to bully the weak and fear the strong, she would mock her behind her back. in front of her, her attitude was still better. leng rongrong returned home after the afternoon shoot. as soon as she arrived at her house, she saw a car that she had never seen before. she wondered if there were any guests at home. leng rongrong walked in calmly, and then she heard a scream. ¡°don¡¯t chase me, you¡¯re too disgusting. touch my hair again and i promise i¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± leng qinglei was being chased by the storm. after a few steps, he realized that he couldn¡¯t outrun the storm, so he turned around and got into a defensive position. leng rongrong was speechless. what was leng qinglei doing here? she didn¡¯t really wee the leng family here. he walked to the door suspiciously and saw li ruhua standing with her legs spread out. perhaps she had been in the horse stance for too long, so her legs were a little stiff, so her posture was a little funny. tang luo was simply standing, but he was leaning against the pir. he would hammer his legs from time to time. he was probably also being abused very badly. mo linyuan was sitting on the sofa at the back, like a king sitting on a throne surrounded by a mountain of corpses and blood. he tilted his head slightly and sized leng qingle up. leng qinglei confronted storm as she asked, ¡± i¡¯m here to apologize. i¡¯m here to deliver something. can you please ask your horse not to treat me like this? ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t,¡± tang luo and li ruhua said almost in unison. leng qinglei was speechless. leng rongrong walked over slowly and stood between tang luo and li ruhua. she crossed her arms and looked at leng qingle. ¡°you¡¯re back!¡± leng qinglei saw leng rongrong and immediately said, ¡± i¡¯m here to return some things to you! ¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong had probably guessed it as well. she had probably told leng guantongst time that she would take back everything that belonged to her. leng guantong was probably afraid that she would not dare toe and see her, so she had sent leng qinglei. leng rongrong didn¡¯t have a good impression of leng qingle either. however, leng qingle didn¡¯t participate in the incident with leng qingqing, so she wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. of course, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about what storm wanted to do to him. anyway, none of the leng family members were good people. ¡°oh?¡± leng qinglei looked at leng rongrong in shock. was this her reaction? did he not have any other reaction? leng qinglei was stunned for a moment, and the rain started to gnaw on his thick hair. perhaps it was because leng qinglei¡¯s shampoo smelled really good, but storm¡¯s eyes lit up. then, the storm started to gnaw at the meat crazily. ¡°hiss, hiss, hiss!¡± leng qinglei screamed in pain. he pulled his head and turned around, only to see storm chewing on something ck. f * ck, his hair! leng qingle touched the back of her head in fear. it felt cold, as if a part of her head was missing. leng qinglei shivered in fear. he had just gotten his new hairstyle done, and this ma yinlong was eating his hair? he was a big star. if his hair went bald, how many fans would he lose? storm¡¯s eyes continued to shine as he looked at leng qinglei¡¯s hair. this guy¡¯s hair was delicious, the best of all hair! storm kicked the horse¡¯s hooves twice and looked at leng qinglei eagerly. then, it snorted and jumped over excitedly. leng qinglei was speechless. storm was jumping around like a happy sheep, chasing after leng qinglei. leng qinglei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± if you keep chasing me, i¡¯m going to kill you! ¡± Chapter 313

Chapter 313: chapter 314-what?

Trantor: 549690339

rainstorm blew air out of his nose and looked at leng qinglei with disdain. fight it? did he have the ability to do that? then, like before, the storm prepared to knock the person out with a kick and then start gnawing on his hair. however, the moment the horse¡¯s hoof was about tond, storm was caught by leng qinglei. frowning, leng qinglei suddenly threw storm over his shoulder. he had actually managed to throw such a huge horse into a state where it was lying on all fours. leng rongrong and the others had been watching the show, thinking that leng qinglei would be the unlucky one. but who would have thought that the unlucky one would be their family¡¯s rainstorm? ¡°did the storm get hit?¡± li ruhua rubbed her eyes. ever since she had known rainstorm, she had never seen him being hit by a rainstorm. tang luo also stood up abruptly and looked at leng qinglei vigntly. how dare this guy hit their house¡¯s rainstorm? leng rongrong¡¯s face was even more serious. even mo linyuan stood up from his chair with a whoosh. he stood behind leng rongrong, his tall figure carrying a hint of hostility. in addition, storm, who had been lying on the ground to rest and watch the show, also got up from the ground. of course, there were also many snakes hiding in the bushes. they all stuck out their heads and flicked their tongues, looking at leng qinglei with a fierce look. everyone was watching the show as the torrential rain tortured them. but to be abused by the storm? they couldn¡¯t stand it collectively! leng qinglei looked at the rain on the ground. she did not realize that she had made a huge mistake and had angered everyone. ¡°i told you, if you bite my hair, i¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t want to fight you either, ¡± leng qinglei said. ¡± it¡¯s too uncouth to fight a horse! ¡± rainstorm was speechless. it was thrown down just like that? as a horse, it was born with pride, strength, and ruthlessness in its spirit. today, it had been thrown over its shoulder by someone, and it was now lying on its back? rainstorm blinked his big eyes and looked at leng qingle in disbelief. the sound of ss shattering in the storm could be heard. yesterday, li chenle had run around and tortured it, and today, leng qing had thrown it over its shoulder and injured it. it suddenly felt that there was no point in living as a horse. it was actually inferior to a two-legged person? no, not just one, but two! no, there were a few of them ¡­ and master and the others ¡­ storm¡¯s inner world was extremelyplicated. it was furious and wanted to save its face, but it suddenly felt like it had nothing to live for. why was it so useless? it didn¡¯t seem to be able to defeat this two-legged ugly monster. leng rongrong and the others exploded when they saw the despair in rainstorm¡¯s eyes. leng qinglei frowned. he was about to turn around to look at leng rongrong when he suddenly heard a strange noise. he looked down and saw that his feet were surrounded by poisonous snakes. meanwhile, leng rongrong, mo linyuan, storm, tang luo, and li ruhua had also surrounded them from all directions. all of them were staring at him with fierce eyes. ¡°what are you guys doing!¡± leng qinglei¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°who allowed you to bully our family¡¯s rainstorm?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice was frighteningly cold. she nced at the storm and then at leng qinglei unhappily. leng qinglei felt her scalp go numb and swallowed. ¡± i didn¡¯t bully it. it bit my hair first. i was just defending myself. ¡± ¡°if it nibbles at your hair, won¡¯t you let it do it? what right do you have to treat it like this? what right do you have to bully it?¡± leng rongrong said with conviction, it seemed like it was only natural for the rain to gnaw on her hair, but leng qinglei¡¯s action of throwing the rain over her shoulder was obviously wrong. leng qinglei took a step back. he stepped on a snake and it let out a hiss. leng qinglei retracted his leg almost immediately. however, when he looked at leng rongrong¡¯s face again, he found that it was even gloomier and more terrifying. f * ck ¡­ what was this? wasn¡¯t it just a beast? was there a need to protect her like this? ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ll apologize to it.¡± leng qinglei was a person who could see the big picture. he felt that he needed to apologize in this situation, whether it was for the sake of the greater good or for the sake of forbearance. after all, they had more people. he was confident that he could defeat the two beasts, storm and rainstorm, but he was not confident that he could defeat leng rongrong or mo linyuan. ¡± hululululululululu ¡°. stormy on the ground with his four legs up like a rascal. his eyes rolled back and he pretended to be dead. leng qinglei was speechless. ¡°that, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t mean to throw you.¡± leng qinglei looked at the storm and felt as if she was in a dream. he was actually apologizing so sincerely to a horse. rainstorm did not move and continued to y dead, as if he was dead. leng rongrong and the others ¡®faces turned even gloomier. leng qinglei was speechless. ¡°what do i have to do to make it forgive me?¡± leng qinglei looked at leng rongrong. ¡°it doesn¡¯t want to forgive you. we don¡¯t want to either.¡± leng rongrong looked at leng qinglei. ¡± rainstorm is very vengeful. ¡± we bear grudges as well.¡± leng qinglei was speechless. then what should he do? he was going crazy. he was here to return the money and the things. ¡°i, i¡¯m here to give you something your mother left for you.¡± leng qinglei changed the topic. storm, who was ying dead, snorted and kicked a few times with his four legs, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡± we¡¯ll talk about itter. don¡¯t change the topic! ¡± leng rongrong stared at leng qinglei. ¡± pick one, we¡¯ll beat you up, or let rainstorm give you ten shoulder throws. ¡± ¡°???¡± leng qingle looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. ¡± can i not choose? can ipensate you with money?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong shot a nce at leng qinglei. ¡± who wants your money? why are you giving me money? i have so much money that i can¡¯t even spend it all, and you still want to give me money? are you trying to mess with me? ¡± if the money given by their godfathers was not spent, their godfathers would be angry! leng qinglei was speechless. did he hear something wrong? storm kicked her a few more times. this time, leng rongrong and the others did not waste any time. each of them did a shoulder throw, throwing leng qinglei, who was still in a daze, to the ground. leng qinglei was stunned by the fall. as the storm came, it suddenly stood up like a human. it lifted leng qinglei up and threw her over its shoulder, throwing her onto a pile of cacti. leng qinglei cried out in pain. but it wasn¡¯t over yet. the snakes suddenly formed into a single, powerful snake and threw leng qinglei from one cactus to another, rolling down the stage. leng qinglei¡¯s face was covered in tears from the pain. if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have made this trip! why did hee here to be abused? no matter how much he calcted, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be treated like this when he was here to deliver something. just because he threw a horse over his shoulder! leng qingle climbed out of the cactus with much difficulty. she pulled out the thorns as she walked out. suddenly, she felt a shadow approaching her. Chapter 314

Chapter 314: when are you going to meet your godfathers?

Trantor: 549690339

standing upright, storm looked at leng qinglei like a giant. leng qinglei was speechless. are you stilling? hadn¡¯t he been thrown enough? ¡°you can throw me, but don¡¯t throw me in that direction, okay?¡± leng qinglei had already given up on resisting. he pointed at a pile of cacti. it didn¡¯t matter if he was thrown over his shoulder, but he would go crazy if he was thrown into a cactus again. ¡°don¡¯t hit my face, i live on my face!¡± leng qinglei said with a straight face. then, he saw the light in storm¡¯s eyes. it seemed to be excited after hearing leng qinglei¡¯s words. leng qinglei¡¯s hair stood on end. he seemed to have said too much. he shouldn¡¯t have said so much nonsense. she quickly covered her mouth, but it was toote. he was lifted up by storm, and with great skill, storm threw leng qinglei out like a basketball, causing her tond face-first on the ground ¡­ inside a cactus! ¡°ah, my face!¡± leng qinglei screamed as she got up. then, he stuck a few small cacti on his face, making him look extremely funny. leng rongrong and the othersughed unkindly. after storm left, leng rongrong touched his head and asked, ¡± how is it, storm? are you satisfied? ¡± storm stared at leng qinglei¡¯s hair, as if to say, ¡± it¡¯ll be great if i can gnaw on that head. ¡± leng qingle pulled the cactus out of her face with great difficulty. she then took out a small mirror from her pocket and looked at her own face. her face was ashen. he began to pull out the thorns on his face, one by one. it was so painful that his face twitched. leng qinglei was on the verge of tears when she saw the tiny holes on her face. his face ¡­ was his extremely handsome face disfigured just like that? he raised his head and looked at leng rongrong and the others. there was a wave of anger in his heart that wanted to swallow this group of people, but he held it in. he was not a fool like leng qingqing who could not see his own strength. at this time, if he resisted, the oue would be even worse. patience. in the future, he would have plenty of ways to torture them. he had to guide leng rongrong well, so that she would deal with that dangerous person ¡­ leng qinglei did not say anything as he walked out of the field. he cleverly avoided the vegetables on the ground. he remembered that leng qingqing had once nted garlic here ¡­ after emerging from the ground, leng qinglei turned back to look at the cacti. she cursed them in her heart for being perverts, but she still smiled and said, ¡± i broke the cacti, but don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll pay for it. i¡¯ll get someone to restore it. ¡± ¡°yo, you¡¯re so understanding?¡± leng rongrong looked at leng qingle in surprise. ¡± you¡¯re much smarter than leng qingqing. ¡± leng qinglei smiled at leng rongrong. although he was smiling, deep resentment was hidden in his eyes. the thing he cared about the most was his face. in the end, not only was his face destroyed today, he even had to smile at them and apologize to them! leng rongrong nced at leng qingle and knew that she was not sincere in her apology. however, she had nothing to do with him anyway, so she didn¡¯t care at all. storm stared at leng qinglei¡¯s hair. leng rongrong said, ¡± storm thinks your hair is too long and doesn¡¯t look good. do you have any thoughts of cutting it? ¡± leng qinglei was speechless. he forgot to pull out the thorns and hugged his head. he was deeply worried that his head would be eaten by the storm again. he was already in a terrible state, alright? he still had an event to attend tomorrow! although her heart was racing and she was cursing, leng qinglei still looked at leng rongrong with a smile. ¡± i just did my hair. it shouldn¡¯t look bad, right? ¡± ¡°ugly.¡± leng rongrong said seriously. the people around them nodded to show that it was indeed ugly. the storm approached her. it stared at leng qinglei¡¯s hair, its eyes glowing. it was obvious that the storm wanted to gnaw at his hair. leng qinglei gave storm a deep look. leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± we never force people. storm has good intentions. if you can¡¯t ept it, then forget it. ¡± however, i don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be angry. if he¡¯s angry, we¡¯ll all be angry. oh, and these, they¡¯re all pretty good friends of rainstorm.¡± leng rongrong pointed at the small venomous snakes on the ground. these snakes seemed to be in high spirits and wanted to bite leng qinglei. leng qinglei was speechless. he even got goosebumps. after a long moment of silence, leng qinglei epted the suggestion. however, he also suggested that the storm should not cut his hair too short. just like that, leng qinglei¡¯s hair was cut off. after a few bites and a few more potholes, storm was no longer interested in leng qinglei¡¯s head. leng qinglei looked at herself in the mirror and almost passed out. his head and his face ¡­ could he still be saved? ¡°that¡¯s enough. tell me, what are you doing here? didn¡¯t you want to give me something? where¡¯s the thing?¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms and looked at leng qinglei. leng qinglei took out all the things he wanted to give leng rongrong from the car. ¡± i¡¯ve passed everything to you. the procedures have beenpleted. these vis were left behind by your mother. they¡¯re back to you ¡­ ¡± as leng qinglei spoke, she took out a few more boxes. ¡± these are the things your mother left behind, right? my father asked me to pass them to you. ¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes at leng qingle and asked, ¡± do you know who my father is? ¡± leng qinglei looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. ¡°if you know, then say it. if you don¡¯t, then forget it. why are you looking at me?¡± leng rongrong looked at leng qingle. ¡°i¡¯m not too sure, but i¡¯m guessing it¡¯s probably overseas.¡± leng qinglei looked at leng rongrong for a while, then said with uncertainty, ¡± C nation, maybe. ¡± ¡°what are the details?¡± of course, leng rongrong did not believe leng qingle, but she still asked a few questions. leng qinglei said that was all he knew. he only knew that leng rongrong¡¯s mother had stayed in C nation for a period of time. it seemed that leng rongrong had gotten pregnant at that time. C nation might have some clues. after leng qinglei had said what she needed to say, she was thrown out by the storm. leng rongrong took everything back to the living room. she wasn¡¯t too interested in real estate. she had too many houses and many of them had been rented out. she was more interested in the things left behind by her mother. leng rongrong saw a ne, earrings, and bracelets. ¡°do you think my mother really got pregnant with me in C nation? did she really stay in C nation?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. ¡± leng qinglei didn¡¯t lie to you. he did stay overseas for a while. if i calcte the time, you probably got pregnant around that time. ¡± mo linyuan said seriously. Chapter 315 - the godfathers called again?

Chapter 315: the godfathers called again?

Trantor: 549690339

during dinner, leng rongrong and mo linyuan discussed her biological father. then, mo linyuan thought of leng rongrong¡¯s godfathers. ¡± do your godfathers know? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and said in confusion, ¡± if they knew that my biological father wasn¡¯t leng guantong, they wouldn¡¯t have asked me to run out and acknowledge leng guantong, would they? ¡± with their godfather¡¯s character, they would never do this. unless they didn¡¯t know. however, perhaps he should ask his godfather. they were so powerful, so maybe they would have some clues. ¡°should i call and ask?¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong, ¡± when are we going to see your godfather? ¡± you¡¯ve met my family, but i haven¡¯t met yours yet.¡± ¡­ that, that ¡­ let¡¯s not. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s head began to throb when she thought of her godfather. who would she help if her godfathers were to fight with mo linyuan? the key was, if they were to fight, who would be stronger? also, his own father¡¯s situation ¡­ if his godfathers knew about it, what would their reaction be? when she hade out to look for leng guantong, her godfathers had been crying and saying that she might abandon them. they had raised her, but she didn¡¯t need them anymore. he was crying so miserably. it was hard to imagine that these powerful men would cry like that. leng rongrong fantasized about the scene of mo linyuan meeting his godfather and shuddered. she even fantasized that she was standing in the middle of her godfather and her husband, and then being pulled by both sides. then, there was a piercing sound ¡­ and she was cut into two. ¡°why?¡± mo linyuan frowned and looked at leng rongrong with dissatisfaction. he really wanted to live with her and he really loved her. that was why he wanted to meet her family and get their approval. however, she kept rejecting him. ¡°i just feel that they¡¯re too terrifying. it¡¯s not the right time for us to talk about it so suddenly.¡± leng rongrong said seriously. ¡°then, when will it be appropriate?¡± mo linyuan put down his bowl and chopsticks, looking at leng rongrong. tang luo and li ruhua desperately ate their food, pretending that they couldn¡¯t hear anything. they felt that a storm wasing at the table. ¡± ¡­ ¡± is there a suitable time? no matter when he said it, his godfather would explode, right? ¡°are you nning to hide it forever?¡± mo lingyuan frowned,¡±it¡¯s still qianqian.¡± as he spoke, his gaze fell on leng rongrong¡¯s stomach. ¡± wait until we have a child and they be god-grandfathers? ¡± ¡°i support the baby making.¡± tang luo raised a hand. li ruhua pped with her chopsticks. ¡± all the best! i¡¯m happy to take care of little master! ¡± young master nan yu wasn¡¯t around and it was boring at home! it¡¯s best to have a nest of them.¡± leng rongrong and mo linyuan looked at li ruhua at the same time. li ruhua was speechless. ¡°you can give birth yourself.¡± leng rongrong said with a serious face. ¡°men can¡¯t give birth to babies.¡± li ruhua smiled foolishly. ¡°you can just find a wife.¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua with a half-smile, ¡± do you want me to post a blind date for you online? ¡± ¡± young madam, you¡¯re not good at changing the topic. ¡± li ruhua stood up with a whoosh, then turned and ran away with her rice bowl in case she was beaten up by the young madam. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°why are you running? i¡¯m not going to hit you!¡± li ruhua had already run out of sight, and tang luo clearly felt like he was an extrarge bulb. he quickly picked up a big piece of meat and chased after li ruhua, saying, ¡± ¡°huahua, wait for me. don¡¯t be so disloyal!¡± li ruhua rushed outside, and tang luo squatted outside the vi¡¯s gate. the two of them each sat on a small folding stool and slowly ate in the night. in the dining room, leng rongrong felt mo linyuan¡¯s gaze on her. although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes were fixed on her. leng rongrong was speechless. she was a little embarrassed. ¡°so, when?¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡°can i consider it?¡± leng rongrong puffed up her cheeks, feeling a little troubled. she and mo linyuan had already gotten their marriage certificate. she was a little scared now. after all, she had thought that it was a fake marriage. now that it had turned out to be real, she suddenly went to tell her godfathers that she was married ¡­ no, just thinking about it made him feel that the chaotic scene was very terrifying. she was doing this to protect mo linyuan! protect him. it wouldn¡¯t be good if he was hurt by his godfather, right? she was not a coward. yes, she was not afraid. mo linyuan took a deep look at leng rongrong. ¡± sooner orter. ¡± but, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± leng rongrong took a look at mo linyuan and heaved a sigh of relief. she felt that she was a scumbag, especially when mo linyuan was so well-behaved and actually said to listen to her. after dinner, li ruhua went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were taking a walk in the yard. leng qinglei had efficiently sent people to repair the cacti in leng rongrong¡¯s yard. ¡± leng qinglei is a little funny. i thought he wouldn¡¯t care anymore. ¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but say as she looked at the few people who were busy nting the cacti. ¡°he¡¯s a smart person.¡± mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong. ¡± you have to be careful of him. he¡¯s not the kind of person who will be at a disadvantage. he¡¯s much smarter than the rest of the leng family. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± leng rongrong nodded. she didn¡¯t like leng qingle because she gave off the impression that she was a scheming person. if he really came here to give her something and apologize, then she would not make things difficult for him. it was only because he seemed to have other motives that she allowed the storm to bully him. he delivered himself to the door, so there was no need to be polite. in the corner, the cactus was quickly nted. leng rongrong looked at the cacti and said with a frown, ¡± should we rece the real cacti with fake ones? the real ones seem a little too useless. ¡± every time someone came, they would bump into the cactus and kill it. she was considering if she should change all these things into fake ones. she looked at mo linyuan and he replied, ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we bury a row of ss? or a knife?¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at mo linyuan. ¡± you¡¯re even more ruthless than me. ¡± mo lingyuan shrugged. if it was him, he would definitely bury a knife in the ground. why would he be polite to someone who climbed over the wall? which family and friends would like to climb over the wall as a guest? ¡°let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡± leng rongrong yawned. she had not woken up for the past few days and was a little tired, so she prepared to go upstairs early to take a shower and rest. just as she entered the living room, her phone suddenly rang. he saw that it was a call from his godfather! leng rongrong was speechless. didn¡¯t we just get through the video yesterday? why is it here again? wait a minute ¡­ don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s asking about the present? she had forgotten to prepare! didn¡¯t su wei¡¯s master say that her godfathers were extremely arrogant and that they wouldn¡¯t call her back if she didn¡¯t call them? what was going on now? Chapter 316

Chapter 316: godfather¡¯s irritable online

Trantor: 549690339

when she saw the video, leng rongrong was stunned for a moment and looked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong. ¡± not picking it up? who is it?¡± ¡°do you want to take a shower first?¡± leng rongrong asked. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. someone was video calling her, but she didn¡¯t pick up and even asked him to take a shower. it seemed like she was avoiding him. was there something wrong? ¡°who is it?¡± a certain someone frowned unhappily. why was she avoiding him? was there something she couldn¡¯t tell him? wasn¡¯t he her husband? did he not have any right to know? ¡°my godfather!¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. ¡± didn¡¯t we agree to listen to me? ¡± she was a little nervous. she was worried that mo linyuan would be angry and insist on meeting her godfather. ¡°even if i¡¯m here, they won¡¯t know that i¡¯m your husband. what are you panicking for?¡± mo linyuan furrowed his brows. ¡± i want to see your godfather. ¡± because that idiot nan si could not find out the background of leng rongrong¡¯s godfather, he was actually quite interested in his wife¡¯s godfather. ¡°do you really want to see my godfather?¡± leng rongrong asked after some thought. mo linyuan nodded. ¡°um, then why don¡¯t you pretend to be my bodyguard?¡± leng rongrong asked hesitantly after some consideration. she had already pretended to be a bodyguard in front of jiang ting, but mo linyuan seemed to be very angry after that. she didn¡¯t know if he would be angry with her suggestion this time. when she looked at mo linyuan, leng rongrong felt a little nervous for some reason. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo linyuan did not get angry. he nodded and agreed. then, he stood behind the sofa. when he had a cold expression, he did look like a handsome bodyguard. he was also wearing a ck suit. leng rongrong quickly picked up the video call. on the phone¡¯s camera, there were a few faces that were desperately trying to squeeze over. ¡°get out of the way, i¡¯ll talk to rongrong first!¡± ¡°go away, i¡¯ll go first!¡± ¡°my phone, i¡¯ll go first! you guys didn¡¯t want to fight, but now that i¡¯ve gotten through, you guys are here!¡± ¡°what are you quarreling about? give it to me, i¡¯ll hold it, one by one!¡± su wei grabbed the cell phone from their hands and threw several silver needles to jiang fu. the few of them were instantly frozen. su wei put her phone on the coffee table and started fiddling with jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi. she made them sit upright on the sofa like dolls and then sat in the middle with her legs crossed. she looked at leng rongrong elegantly through the camera and waved. ¡± baby, how is it? can you see? ¡± ¡°yes, i saw it all!¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡°su wei!¡± jiang fu¡¯s eyelids twitched visibly. he wanted to struggle, but the silver needles made his body unable to move. he could only move his face. the other two were the same, flustered and exasperated, their faces seemed to be on fire. ¡± that, master, it¡¯s good to do this. this way, godfather, you don¡¯t have to fight. ¡± leng rongrong waved her hand. ¡± master, first daddy, second daddy, third daddy, is there something you need all of a sudden? ¡± ¡°oh, i want to ask when our gifts will arrive!¡± tang ziyi said. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t move, he would probably have been eager to try, convinced that leng rongrong would give him a special throwing knife. leng rongrong was speechless. she was embarrassed to say that she wasn¡¯t even prepared toe. ¡°will my gift arrive first?¡± chenn asked expectantly, ¡± rongrong knows me so well. she must be giving me my favorite thing! no, i¡¯ll like whatever rongrong gives me! i have to treasure my precious daughter¡¯s gift.¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong expectantly. leng rongrong was speechless. speaking of which, she had never given any gifts to her godfathers, because she had bought something before and found out that all her godfathers had the same situation. seeing her godfathers so happy and looking forward to it when she said she would give them a gift, she felt a little ashamed. she was really sorry to her godfather. she must choose a good gift for themter and give them more. ¡°we¡¯ll be there soon, just you wait!¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± godfather, master, is there anything you¡¯recking? if there¡¯s anything you want, i¡¯ll arrange for it to be delivered to you.¡± ¡°you.¡± the three godfather said in unison. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°what they mean is that it¡¯s best to pack you up and send you here.¡± su wei snorted and said, ¡± this year¡¯s father isn¡¯t good enough. baby is already so big, but she¡¯s still unwilling to let go. she¡¯s going to get married and be someone else¡¯s wife sooner orter! ¡± ¡°who¡¯s there!¡± ¡°who would dare to marry her!¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m going to kill that person!¡± the three godfather¡¯s reactions were almost exactly the same. their killing intent was almost spreading out from the screen. su wei was speechless. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want our rongrong to die alone?¡± the three godfather¡¯s expression suddenly changed. then, they fell into a dilemma. should they protect rongrong for the rest of their lives, or should they entrust her to someone worth it? but in this world, who could be stronger than them? if there was, they would be willing to give everything to that person and let him protect rongrong. su wei didn¡¯t care at all. she let the few of them struggle as she looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± girl, don¡¯t care about your godfather. if you should be in love, then be in love. isn¡¯t it great to be in love? why don¡¯t you? love makes you younger and makes you happy! of course, be careful not to meet any jerks, but with your ability, baby, if you meet any jerks, you can just send them to the 18th level of hell.¡± su wei thought for a while. his precious disciple was so powerful, so no one should be able to bully her. she wasn¡¯t as irrational as her godfather. her godfather was always worried that leng rongrong would be bullied, but in fact, this girl was probably only a bully, right? ¡°master is still the most open-minded.¡± leng rongrong smiled at su wei, then suddenly realized that su wei¡¯s expression had changed. ¡°baby, move the camera to the left.¡± a hint of doubt shed across su wei¡¯s beautiful and otherworldly face. then, her eyes lit up. you have a boyfriend? baby, did you find such a handsome boyfriend? i don¡¯t know about other things, but this face score is full marks!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s phone trembled and she almost fell to the ground. it took her a while to catch it. she didn¡¯t even dare to look at her godfather¡¯s face. it was obvious that her godfather¡¯s face was very ugly. she stole a nce and saw that the three godfather¡¯s were all looking at the phone at the same time. then, each of their more handsome faces became gloomier than thest. ¡°what boyfriend?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you tell us that you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°let hime over, i want to strangle him to death!¡± Chapter 317

Chapter 317: has master turned evil?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°what are you shouting for?¡± su wei red at them angrily and raised a few silver needles in her hand. ¡± if you continue to shout and scare my precious disciple, i¡¯ll stab you until you can¡¯t speak! ¡± su wei became domineering in a second, as if a gentle beauty had suddenly turned dark. the three godfather¡¯s immediately shut their mouths and did not say a word. leng rongrong chuckled. as expected, her godfathers were still most afraid of master su wei. after all, master su wei¡¯s methods of using poison were very impressive. she would give them a newly developed poison at any time. su wei stared straight at mo linyuan and kept asking leng rongrong to bring the phone closer. leng rongrong was a little nervous and her heart was beating fast. after all, this was the first time that her master and her godfathers had seen mo linyuan. although he was not her husband, she did not know how everyone would feel after seeing mo linyuan. she did not know if her master and godfather would be satisfied with mo linyuan. although she had not exined that mo linyuan was not her boyfriend, she was ready to exin herself at any time. ¡°handsome, so handsome!¡± su wei took a few looks and said excitedly, ¡± baby, you have good taste. this one has full marks for her looks! ¡± ¡± what full marks? is he as handsome as us? ¡± tang ziyi said unhappily, ¡± you¡¯re not even as good as me! ¡± su wei turned around and looked at tang ziyi seriously before asking, ¡± tang ziyi, are you serious? don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the ugliest?¡± ¡°the ugliest?¡± tang ziyi looked at su wei in shock. ¡± su wei, say it again. i¡¯m the ugliest? i¡¯m so good-looking, but i¡¯m the ugliest?¡± ¡°there are only a few people in our family. aren¡¯t you the ugliest?¡± su wei shrugged. tang ziyi was speechless. he nced at chenn and jiang fu and kept his mouth shut. he might not be as good-looking as the three of them. alright, he was autistic. ¡± is your boyfriend handsome? how does he treat you? ¡± su wei asked. then, the three men behind almost stretched out their necks to listen, but they couldn¡¯t move, only looking irritable. ¡°all good-looking men are fickle in rtionships!¡± chenn said. ¡°girl, you can¡¯t be fooled by this man¡¯s face!¡± jiang fu said. ¡°yes, yes, yes. girl, it¡¯s okay for you to have a boyfriend, but you have to go through our test first!¡± that ¡­ that ¡­ did he touch you?¡± before leng rongrong could answer, the three godfather¡¯s looked nervous, as if they were about to explode at any moment. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they couldn¡¯t move, they might have flown a rocket to find her. only su wei¡¯s master was calm andposed. ¡± what are you all so anxious about? our rongrong has grown up and has the right to have a boyfriend. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not nervous? what if he was a scumbag? he¡¯s so good-looking, he must be a scumbag. what if he bullies our rongrong? who knew that rongrong would date him and not tell us? is it his bad idea?¡± tang ziyi said a lot of things, obviously not having a good impression of mo linyuan. jiang fu and chenn were the same. although they felt that mo linyuan¡¯s looks were passable, no one knew what his other abilities were like. they would only know after a test. ¡°we can date, but you have to pass our test!¡± after a discussion, the godfather said, ¡± we¡¯lle over now. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. now? what a joke! if he came over and found out that she was already married, wouldn¡¯t his cover be blown and it would be even more serious? ¡± cough, cough, cough! ¡± leng rongrong coughed a few times. ¡± uh, godfather, master, you¡¯re mistaken. this is not my boyfriend. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not your boyfriend?¡± su wei had a look of regret on her face while her three godfather¡¯s had a look of disbelief on their faces. ¡°a bodyguard, can¡¯t you tell he¡¯s a bodyguard? he looks like a bodyguard.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± he¡¯s a good fighter, really, even better than me! ¡± ¡°really?¡± su wei was skeptical. ¡± are bodyguards so good-looking nowadays? ¡± then i¡¯m going to find such a good-looking bodyguard!¡± tang ziyi stared at su wei. ¡± why did you find such good-looking bodyguards? aren¡¯t we good-looking? ¡± su wei sized up the three men and said, ¡± i¡¯m tired of it! you¡¯re all old men, and at your age, it¡¯s more appropriate to find a young hunch ¡­ there are many young hunks in the entertainment industry. if i make aeback, will i attract a lot of young hunks?¡± the three of them were speechless. ¡°are they really bodyguards?¡± jiang fu asked mo linyuan, who was standing upright. ¡°it¡¯s true,¡± leng rongrongughed, ¡± he¡¯s just a bodyguard. if he¡¯s her boyfriend, how could he be standing all the time? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± chenn said thoughtfully, ¡± he¡¯s not bad as a bodyguard. he does look like he can fight. his eyes are sharp. ¡± why don¡¯t you practice a few moves and show us what kind of kung fu you know?¡± leng rongrong gave mo linyuan a look. mo linyuan immediately called li ruhua over and asked her to fight him with all her might. li ruhua did as she was told, and the burly man was tortured by mo linyuan. the three godfather were instantly satisfied. ¡°he¡¯s really a bodyguard, he¡¯s quite good at fighting.¡± jiang fu said with satisfaction. ¡°not bad, where did you find this bodyguard? isn¡¯t that very expensive?¡± tang ziyi asked in surprise. ¡°it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± leng rongrongughed dryly, thinking that she had finally managed to hide it from her godfathers. after changing the topic, leng rongrong asked, ¡± godfather, um ¡­ can i ask you something? it¡¯s about my past.¡± ¡°your birth?¡± jiang fu was stunned for a moment, then he frowned and asked, ¡± did leng guantong bully you? did hee to pick you up on a whim just to bully you?¡± jiang fu and the others ¡®faces instantly darkened. they all looked at the camera gloomily. ¡± no, he didn¡¯t. he doesn¡¯t have the ability to bully me. i¡¯ve been trained by my godfathers to be so powerful that i can only bully others! ¡± leng rongrong quickly smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m just asking casually. i just feel that leng guantong isn¡¯t as capable as my godfathers, and she¡¯s not as good-looking as them either. how could he be my biological father? ¡± ¡°exactly, how did he give birth to you!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s face was full of disbelief. leng rongrong could see the obvious confusion in the eyes of her godfather. obviously, he didn¡¯t quite believe that bai wanrong and leng guantong had given birth to rongrong back then. leng rongrong was speechless. very good, she knew now. her godfathers probably didn¡¯t know who their real father was either. leng rongrong chatted with her godfather for a while and used gifts to calm them down. she expressed that she had bought a lot of gifts for them so that they could have fun. after ending the video call, leng rongrong finally heaved a sigh of relief. then, she started to hear her phone ring with message notifications. she suddenly had a bad feeling. Chapter 318

Chapter 318: lord fourth¡¯s pressure is here!

Trantor: 549690339

the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at her phone, and then saw a series of notifications about her transaction. her godfathers had sent her money again! ¡°ah, i shouldn¡¯t have said that i¡¯ll buy a lot of gifts!¡± leng rongrong had a headache as she looked at the continuous stream of transactions. she was extremely bald. she knew that she shouldn¡¯t have said what gifts to buy. buying a lot of gifts meant that she had spent money. if she spent money, it meant that she had no money. if she had no money, she had to send her money. this was the simple and honest way of thinking of her godfather. did my precious goddaughter spend money? transfer money! is my precious goddaughter short of money? transfer money! his precious goddaughter had no money to spend? transfer money! in the end, it was all about sending money to his goddaughter! they had never considered the possibility that she might not be able to spend all the money. furthermore, the money in her card was increasing. not only could she not spend the money given by her godfathers, but she could also not spend the money that she earned. she did not deliberately earn money, but she always inadvertently earned arge sum of money. then, she inadvertently realized that she had a lot of money in her card. she seemed to always want to spend all her money, but the more she spent, the more money she had. she couldn¡¯t even experience what it felt like to be poor! although she often fantasized that she had no money, that she was poor and needed to work hard to earn money ¡­ in fact, the bnce in her card was only bing more and more exaggerated. she could no longer count how much money she had in her card. the message notification only stopped after a long time. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong, at her phone, and then saw the messages of her continuous transfer. mo linyuan was speechless. li ruhua and tang luo happened toe in, and then they also sneaked a nce. li ruhua pressed on her heart, feeling like she was about to die. ¡± is this money? i, i¡¯ve never seen so much money in my life ¡­ ¡± tang luo was also almost suffocating. he had thought that he was not considered poor, butpared to young madam, he was poor. ¡°young madam, does your family own a bank?¡± tang luo asked, gasping. ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°you ¡­ you received so much money. are you not happy?¡± li ruhua looked at leng rongrong and felt that this sum of money was enough for him to spend for a few lifetimes. however, his young madam didn¡¯t seem too happy. ¡°i can¡¯t finish spending it.¡± leng rongrong said gloomily, ¡± i can¡¯t spend all of it. when my godfathers find out that i still have so much money, they¡¯ll be unhappy. they¡¯ll feel that they¡¯ve lost the fun of making money, and life will be meaningless. ¡± ¡± cough, cough, cough ¡­ if you can¡¯t finish spending it, give it to me. i can help you spend it! ¡± li ruhua said in all seriousness. ¡°if i give my godfather¡¯s money to anyone else or do charity, they¡¯ll be even angrier ¡­ they¡¯ve already done a lot of charity under my name.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. beside him, mo linyuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. perhaps he had to earn more. although he might be considered very rich, his wife¡¯s godfather gave him a strong sense of crisis. he needed to make more money! after a yawn, leng rongrong simply sat down on the sofa. she was ready to start shopping. first, she bought gifts for her godfather. of course, she couldn¡¯t buy too few gifts. she had to buy a lot of gifts, and they had to be the kind that could torment her godfather. otherwise, if her godfather suddenly came to find her out of boredom and saw that she lived in such a ce, they would be angry again ¡­ recently, he felt that his godfather might be going through menopause, and his temper might be more irritable. she needed to pay more attention to these big shots who could destroy the world. they were sensitive and fragile. when it came to buying gifts, it couldn¡¯t be more or less. it had to be the same for everyone. even if it was one more gift, they would fight until their heads were bleeding. even the price had to be simr. otherwise, they would start fighting again. leng rongrong held up a calctor and started to buy all sorts of things. li ruhua said in a low voice, ¡± it seems that young madam¡¯s love for shopping isn¡¯t because of herself. it¡¯s because her godfather forced her to do so! ¡± i also want to be forced to use this squandering instinct!¡± ¡°can you afford to be defeated?¡± tang luo sneaked a nce at li ruhua. ¡± ording to the speed at which young madam spends money, have you calcted how long you can spend your money? ¡± ¡°a day?¡± li ruhua nced at tang luo and started to think seriously. ¡± maybe not even a day ¡­ an hour? perhaps, one minute?¡± after saying that, huahua fell into a state of self-istion. it turned out that his entire fortune was not even enough for youngdy to spend a minute ¡­ he was so poor. tang luo thought about his own assets. the young madam would probably spend all of them in less than an hour. he instantly fell into depression. so, the two of them went outside hand in hand and squatted on the ground, thinking about life. ¡°are we not qualified to find a partner?¡± li ruhua asked in a deep voice. ¡± i¡¯m not qualified. i¡¯m definitely not qualified. i can¡¯t afford it. i definitely can¡¯t afford it. ¡± tang luo shook his head. the two of them looked at each other and burst into tears. storm and storm squatted in front of the two of them, looking at them with disdain. leng rongrong was trying her best to spend money, while mo linyuan was in deep thought, should he earn more money? he didn¡¯t recognize jiang fu and the others, but he had a rough idea. it was not strange that they were so rich. although he was the richest man in the world on the surface, he might not be able to surpass those few people in real life. then how could he convince them that he could treat rongrong better than them? he was not as good as them. mo linyuan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. he suddenly stood up, called tang luo, and entered the study. as soon as he entered the study, he began to make all kinds of arrangements for tang luo¡¯s affairs and put all the ns that could make money on the agenda. tang luo was speechless. did youngdy¡¯s ability to squander put pressure on their young master? was the young master turning pressure into motivation, nning to make a huge profit? the young master had not been focusing on making money recently. after all, he was the kind of person who could earn hundreds of millions of yuan in seconds ¡­ okay, even someone like lord fourth was under pressure. it seemed like there was no need for him to look for a woman. women were really scary. ¡± fourth master, what if one day you can¡¯t afford to support young madam? ¡± tang luo asked with a serious expression. ¡°that day won¡¯te.¡± mo linyuan nced at tang luo coldly. ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about this. you won¡¯t be able to marry a woman like rongrong. ¡± tang luo was speechless. that¡¯s right, there¡¯s no one else in the world who can squander like this, right? he definitely wouldn¡¯t find such a prodigal woman! if he didn¡¯t mention it ¡­ tang luo took a deep look at mo linyuan. he clearly remembered that young master had said that whoever married such a prodigal woman would be unlucky and that he would throw her out of the house ¡­ but what was this? work hard to earn money and strive to give youngdy more money to squander on? Chapter 319

Chapter 319: fans shouting for the best actress

Trantor: 549690339

that night, leng rongrong spent until midnight, spending an average of hundreds of millions an hour. of course, this was only the tip of the iceberg of the money given by her godfathers. the next morning, mo linyuan¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°will i never be able to use my card?¡± the most depressing thing for a man was that this woman didn¡¯t need to rely on him. she was his wife, but she couldn¡¯t even spend his money because she couldn¡¯t even spend all her own money. leng rongrong looked up at mo linyuan, her face full of fear. ¡± you ¡­ you¡¯re not going to ask me to spend all my money too, are you? ¡± although she liked to squander, she would have a phobia if she squandered like this. ¡°¡­¡­¡± wasn¡¯t the money earned for her to spend? didn¡¯t she like to spend money? she didn¡¯t want to spend money now? he did not even receive any information about a single transaction. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong deeply. his eyes wereplicated and his brows were furrowed. ¡°well, i will spend it. i just haven¡¯t thought of what to buy yet!¡± leng rongrong saw that mo linyuan was probably unhappy and quickly said, ¡± i¡¯m so lucky, i have so much money to spend! ¡± although she was smiling, leng rongrong¡¯s smile was uglier than her crying. it wasn¡¯t easy to spend money. she was exhausted from spending money yesterday. mo linyuan was satisfied after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words. he decided to work harder to earn more money for his wife to squander. after breakfast, leng rongrong, mo linyuan and the rest went out on their own. li ruhua and storm stayed behind to guard the ce. at the filming set, the moment leng rongrong arrived, she was immediately pestered by gu meiyue. gu meiyue loved to stick to her and would start gossiping the moment she saw her. jiang zhan would asionally be by her side, asionally looking up at gu meiyue from the script. gu meiyue would always re back at him. zhang qingyi didn¡¯t quit the filming, but she kept a low profile. after all, she had always been high profile, but this was the first time she met someone as hard as leng rongrong. so zhang qingyi, who always liked to find all kinds of trouble in the crew, was particrly well-behaved in this crew. asionally, there would be reporters who came to visit. seeing that zhang qingyi wasn¡¯t acting like a big shot at all and was so quiet, they were all shocked. then the reporters began to ask around, and the result was that there was a jinx in the crew that had scared zhang qingyi unconscious, and that jinx was leng rongrong. and so, the media began to report that zhang qingyi was no longer acting like a big shot, because the production team had met their nemesis. when leng rongrong appeared in the media, the fans were all excited. after such a long time, they had received news of leng rongrong again. they were really overjoyed. leng rongrong¡¯s fans were in a more difficult position because leng rongrong didn¡¯t open her weibo, and there was no other ce to see her news. some fans had be leng rongrong¡¯s fans from the moment leng rongrong and the movie king jin mingfeng started spreading rumors. however, everyone pitifully realized that the actor they liked did not have a weibo! he did not have any other public ounts. this made leng rongrong¡¯s group of fans miss their idol every day. if they wanted to see news about leng rongrong, they could only go to jin mingfeng¡¯s weibo or gu meiyue¡¯s weibo to post a message. during that period of time, jin mingfeng and gu meiyue had gained a lot of fans. however, these fans were all leng rongrong¡¯s. this time, after the incident with zhang qingyi had spread, the fans began to postments on her weibo. in the beginning, zhang qingyi was quite happy when she saw that her fans had increased. she felt that she was still very strong and had attracted quite a number of fans. but when she saw her fans desperately shouting for her to reveal some news about leng rongrong, zhang qingyi almost died. this leng rongrong was even more vicious than her master. was she using this method to humiliate her? zhang qingyi was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. the assistant at the side quickly snatched the phone over. ¡± sister zhang, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°see for yourself!¡± zhang qingyi was furious. the assistant swiped on her phone and took a look. then, she saw that zhang qingyi¡¯s fanbase seemed to have increased by quite a bit, ¡± sister zhang, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve gained more fans. ¡± ¡°look, look at thements below that weibo post!¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s face darkened. in the past, she couldn¡¯t suppress su wei and always died miserably in front of him. this time, she couldn¡¯t even suppress su wei¡¯s disciple? the reason why she came back to film was that she wanted to crush su wei¡¯s disciple, leng rongrong, in acting skills. she felt that if she just left like this, she would be too unconvinced. if word got out, she would beughed at. after all, leng rongrong was just a neer. was she afraid of her leaving? she had to crush leng rongrong in the show. after all, she was the movie queen, okay? she was a neer, how could she not suppress her acting? in order to save her face, zhang qingyi decided to film this drama well. she wanted topletely crush leng rongrong in every aspect, to let her know what¡¯s amazing, and who¡¯s better. zhang qingyi felt that she could definitely crush leng rongrong, but before they could film the other scene, such a problem appeared on the inte. this b * tch, even though she was a neer, she had already gained arge number of fans. she didn¡¯t have any works, but she had a huge number of fans. she didn¡¯t know where they came from. zhang qingyi had no idea that a portion of leng rongrong¡¯s fans had been attracted to her. after all, an opponent who could make zhang qingyi feel that she was her nemesis was definitely not an ordinary person. the fans did a search and found out that leng rongrong had immediately saved someone, as well as some things with jin mingfeng. because of these things, everyone fell in love with leng rongrong. although it was a small matter, leng rongrong looked very domineering and powerful. the assistant looked at zhang qingyi¡¯s weibo post skeptically and quickly realized the problem. below zhang qingyi¡¯s weibo, almost everyone was shouting for leng rongrong to open a weibo ount. a portion of her fans asked zhang qingyi to take some photos or videos of leng rongrong to see, and many of them asked about leng rongrong¡¯s status. of course, there were also some whoughed at zhang qingyi for being afraid of leng rongrong ¡­ there were also a fewmentsforting zhang qingyi, saying that the best actress didn¡¯t need to feel inferior. after all, lord rong was just that domineering! the assistant was speechless. this was the first time she had encountered such a situation. zhang qingyi angrily snatched the phone from her assistant¡¯s hand and strode towards leng rongrong, ¡± can you ask your fans not toe here and shout? ¡± leng rongrong nced at zhang qingyi, ¡± what? ¡± ¡°your fans, can¡¯t you tell them not toe to my ce and shout? can¡¯t you open your own weibo? are you a country bumpkin? don¡¯t you know how to set up a weibo?¡± zhang qingyi angrily roared. Chapter 320

Chapter 320: lord rong¡¯s powerful fan club

Trantor: 549690339

¡± oh, weibo? that¡¯s so troublesome. why do you want to do it? ¡± leng rongrong lowered her head and continued to y her game, ignoring zhang qingyi. zhang qingyi was speechless. ¡°but your fans are asking you to open a weibo ount!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t have any fans. i don¡¯t even have any works. ¡± leng rongrong frowned disapprovingly. both her hands were on her phone and she was ying games like crazy. she didn¡¯t even look at zhang qingyi. zhang qingyi was a little flustered, ¡± you, you, you don¡¯t even know that you have fans? ¡± ¡°i told you i don¡¯t have any works, where would i get fans from!¡± leng rongrong looked at zhang qingyi in frustration, ¡± you know me, you¡¯ve been obstructing me from ying the game. if i lose, it¡¯s all your fault! ¡± zhang qingyi was speechless. she hade to remind him out of goodwill, and she was wrong? it was probably the first time the movie queen had been so humiliated. her face was green with anger, and she held her phone, trembling as she looked at leng rongrong. this was too infuriating. what should she do? that¡¯s right! zhang qingyi¡¯s eyes narrowed as she took out her phone and started taking photos of leng rongrong, who was focused on ying her game. she thought to herself, you don¡¯t want to bother with your fans, right? i¡¯ll let your fans know that you¡¯d rather y games than bother with your own fans. ¡°are you sure you don¡¯t care about your own fans? they¡¯re all hoping that you¡¯ll start a weibo ount!¡± zhang qingyi continued to guide leng rongrong as she filmed. ¡± hey, why are you such a troublesome person? how did you be the best actress? did you get it with your mouth? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s hands quickly operated the phone and said coldly. zhang qingyi was furious, but she continued, ¡± your fans are all postingments on my weibo. are you really not going to do anything? ¡± ¡°who cares? i told you, i don¡¯t have any fans! why would my fans go to your side and shout at you? you¡¯re not my mom!¡± leng rongrong continued to y her game. zhang qingyi asked a few questions, took a few shots, and then left. beside her, jiang zhan frowned and said, ¡± sister rong, she¡¯s filming you. do you want to delete the video? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. i¡¯m not doing anything shameful. it¡¯s just a game.¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t think much of it, she knew what zhang qingyi had done. gu meiyue said, ¡± what if your fans misunderstand? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have any fans!¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± ¡­ ¡± gu meiyue took a long look at leng rongrong. she felt that this woman in front of her probably did not recognize her. although she did not have any works, she had a lot of fans! ever since she had saved herst time, her fan base had skyrocketed. although leng rongrong did not have any fans, she did have a fan club, and it was even stronger than her own ¡­ she had heard that the president of leng rongrong¡¯s fan club was a very powerful person. rich people were everywhere. there were also hacker experts and people from ancient martial arts families ¡­ only god knew what kind of weirdos her fans were. anyway, they all felt pretty powerful. of course, leng rongrong was such an amazing person, she could afford to have these amazing people as her fans. gu meiyue took a long look at leng rongrong, then turned to jiang zhan and said, ¡± she really can¡¯t see her own weight. she has so many fans, and they¡¯re about to surpass you and me, yet she still thinks that she doesn¡¯t have any fans. she doesn¡¯t even have a weibo ount. it¡¯s quite pitiful to be her fan.¡± jiang zhan nced at gu meiyue. ¡± are you talking about yourself? ¡± i heard that you¡¯ve also joined her fan club.¡± gu meiyue quickly covered jiang zhan¡¯s mouth and whispered, ¡± who told you to say that! ¡± jiang zhan looked at gu meiyue without any shock. gu meiyue was speechless. leng rongrong was still ying the game, and she was very excited. it was rare for her to be online with N, and the two of them were having a great time. she didn¡¯t care about anything around her. she was immersed in her own world, and she was indescribably happy. on the other side, zhang qingyi had already posted the video on weibo. the title was, ¡± the leng rongrong you guys want. ¡± however, in just a short while, this post was reposted by countless people. it was alsomented on by countless people. zhang qingyi originally thought that leng rongrong didn¡¯t care about her fans ¡®looks at all, and that it would make her fans, who couldn¡¯t find an organization to begin with, unhappy. however, she had never expected that the fans ments would not say that leng rongrong did not care about her fans. they didn¡¯t question or get angry. they were all saying, ¡± wow, lord rong is so cool! ¡± ¡°lord rong is so domineering!¡± ¡± lord rong actually thinks that there are no fans. sob, sob, sob. did we not do well enough? ¡± ¡°hahahaha, lord rong is so cute, she¡¯s so good at dissing zhang qingyi! i want to see the expression on movie queen zhang¡¯s face!¡± ¡± lord rong is so good at this game! ¡± ¡°oh my god, is she the highest level yer in this game?¡± ¡°she¡¯s a god, right?¡± ¡± ¡­¡­ there were a lot ofments, reposts, and likes. not long after, all of this had exceeded the reposts and likes of zhang qingyi¡¯s other weibo posts. towards leng rongrong, the fans were indescribably friendly. there wasn¡¯t a single badment, all of them were positive. it could simply be said that there were waves of positivements. zhang qingyi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this group of fans were all fake fans. did they think that even leng rongrong¡¯s fart was fragrant? other people¡¯s fans were very harsh to their own artistes, but why was it that when it came to leng rongrong, she didn¡¯t care about her own fans? it was fine if the fans weren¡¯t disheartened, but instead, they thought she was cool and extraordinary? were leng rongrong¡¯s fans this time all masochists? zhang qingyi was very angry. she wanted to delete her weibo post, but her assistant stopped her because she was afraid that it would backfire. on the other hand, leng rongrong had no idea that she had been reposted by so many people and had even attracted so many positivements. more and more people started to be her fans. they felt that leng rongrong was too good at dissing the movie queen, that leng rongrong was too good at gaming, and many e-sports experts had joined leng rongrong¡¯s fan club. many people said that at leng rongrong¡¯s level, she would win even in thepetition. when gu meiyue saw it, she could not help butin that leng rongrong¡¯s fans were too good. she didn¡¯t dare to disturb leng rongrong¡¯s game, so she pulled jiang zhan along toin. jiang zhan ignored gu meiyue and continued to read his script. he was a hard-working man and spent most of his time immersed in his world of hard work. gu meiyue was speechless. ¡°rongrong, it¡¯s your turn!¡± the director called out for leng rongrong. ever since he dealt with zhang qingyi, the director had taken great care of leng rongrong, treating her like a treasure. ¡°sister zhang, you should also get ready. we¡¯re about to start filming!¡± when it came to zhang qingyi, the director¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t as good. zhang qingyiughed coldly. it was finally time for them to act together. if she didn¡¯t suppress leng rongrong¡¯s scene today, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of the title of best actress! Chapter 321

Chapter 321: can¡¯t suppress her?

Trantor: 549690339

in this scene, zhang qingyi was ying the role of a very powerful elder from another gang. leng rongrong was still that immortal cultivation disciple. because the two of them had a little conflict, zhang qingyi, who was ying the role of an elder, had to lecture leng rongrong. of course, leng rongrong¡¯s character was cold and unruly, so when zhang qingyi lectured her, leng rongrong had to show that kind of unruly behavior. when zhang qingyi stepped onto the stage, sheughed in her heart. with her suppressing her in this scene, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to get her lines outter. back then, su wei¡¯s acting skills were indeed very good, and she was often abused and crushed by her. however, the person in front of her was not su wei, but leng rongrong. she was afraid of su wei, but who was leng rongrong? she was only su wei¡¯s disciple and was her junior. she was a movie queen, so how could she be afraid of being crushed by a junior? it was definitely impossible. she had been in the entertainment industry for so long, and it was not like she had been in it for nothing. no matter how afraid she was of su wei, she wasn¡¯t at the scene. if her acting skills crushed leng rongrong¡¯s, what could su wei say? what could leng rongrong say? who could he me for his ownck of acting skills? when zhang qingyi thought of this, even before she made a move, she felt extremely carefree, as if she had already gotten her revenge. the filming officially began. the two of them stood in front of the camera and confronted each other. zhang qingyi started to release her aura, preparing to act like an elder, using her acting skills to suppress leng rongrong. it was very easy to be affected by the opponent when it came to acting. if the other party¡¯s acting skills were particrly good, some inexperienced new actors could easily be suppressed. zhang qingyi was sure that no matter how much leng rongrong was su wei¡¯s disciple, she was still a neer who had only acted in one movie. this was her second one and she didn¡¯t have much experience. she would definitely be suppressed. so, zhang qingyi deliberately released her aura. although she wasn¡¯t as good as su wei, she still won the best actress award. when the surrounding people saw zhang qingyi¡¯s aura, they immediately got into the zone. everyone became quiet. everyone was thinking that she was indeed the best actress. although she was a little annoying, her acting skills were real. this best actress award should not be exaggerated. leng rongrong took over zhang qingyi¡¯s scene with a calm expression. zhang qingyi¡¯s full-on aura did not affect her at all. she also unleashed her own aura at once, and she was almost instantly immersed in the act. the supporting role she yed was quite arrogant. so, when she was acting with zhang qingyi, her aura was equally strong. in an instant, leng rongrong was already the person in the character. she did not forget her lines because of zhang qingyi¡¯s aura, nor did she lose herself in the character because of zhang qingyi¡¯s strong aura. she sessfully got into character, and she even started to deliberately suppress zhang qingyi¡¯s scenes. zhang qingyi¡¯s original state of mind almost copsed in an instant. all of a sudden, she forgot her lines and could not continue. she was so nervous that she was almost suffocating, and she looked at leng rongrong in horror. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± the director asked when he saw zhang qingyi suddenly pull out of her acting state and stop filming. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just need to rest.¡± zhang qingyi looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. because she knew how to suppress others ¡®acting, zhang qingyi knew that this feeling was that she had been suppressed by leng rongrong. she had originally wanted to suppress leng rongrong¡¯s acting, but in the end, she was suppressed by leng rongrong. it was simply like seeing a ghost! how could such a thing happen! damn it! ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± zhang qingyi looked at leng rongrong coldly. leng rongrong looked at zhang qingyi calmly, ¡± sister zhang, i can ept it if you act well, but don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time when you¡¯re filming. if you want to suppress me, you¡¯ll have to be able to do it. ¡± i¡¯m just letting you know who you are so that others won¡¯t think that you¡¯re better than a neer. maybe no one noticed anything just now, but let¡¯s try a few more times and see if anyone can figure out what happened just now.¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly-¡± zhang qingyi panicked for a moment. one of the reasons she could be so domineering was because of her good acting skills. many fans supported her because of her good acting skills. although she was arrogant at times, if her acting skills were good, she had the right to be arrogant. however, if she was already embarrassed by leng rongrong, and then she started to let her fans find out that her acting skills were not as good as leng rongrong¡¯s, then what else would she have? zhang qingyi looked at leng rongrong in anger. ¡°how is it, are you ready? are you going to act well, or are you nning to make trouble for me during filming?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhang qingyi with an innocent expression. it looked like she was being bullied. zhang qingyi was so angry that she felt her liver swelling. she had been crushed by su wei¡¯s disciple. not only was she inferior to su wei, but she was also crushed by su wei¡¯s disciple. she was angry, but she couldn¡¯t stop acting. before zhang qingyi could say anything, leng rongrong had already spoken to the director, ¡± director, let¡¯s continue. our sister zhang should have adjusted her condition. ¡± sister zhang, right?¡± ¡°let¡¯s start again.¡± zhang qingyi nced at leng rongrong, prepared herself, and started over. however, he was probably influenced by leng rongrong¡¯s first message. for the next few shots, zhang qingyi¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good, and she couldn¡¯t pass no matter how she shot. she was clearly acting as leng rongrong¡¯s elder, but she could not find the aura of an elder, and could not find that feeling at all. in the end, the director was getting impatient and asked zhang qingyi what was going on. the surrounding people were originally praising zhang qingyi, but after a few reshoots, they began to suspect that zhang qingyi¡¯s best actress was not as good as leng rongrong, who was a neer. after taking countless shots, zhang qingyi finally managed to get into the right state. ¡°okay, let¡¯s do this!¡± he finally passed this one. for a director who always sought perfection, this scene was not good enough. however, zhang qingyi could no longer act out the feeling he needed. fortunately, zhang qingyi¡¯s role was not very important. the focus of this scene was still on leng rongrong, and leng rongrong had acted perfectly. when zhang qingyi returned to the side to rest, her face was dark. this was probably the second time in her life that she had failed. ¡°sister zhang, are you alright?¡± the assistant asked worriedly. ¡°do i look like i¡¯m fine?¡± zhang qingyi rebuked angrily, then looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. leng rongrong sat down and started ying games with the assistant from rivertown. there were a few people watching the two of them, but there was not a single soul in sight. even if someone passed by her, they would take a detour. Chapter 322

Chapter 322: the fans are rich again!

Trantor: 549690339

it was too infuriating. she had always been the center of attention, but after meeting su wei, her life was no longer glorious. all the glory was snatched away by su wei. fortunately, su wei didn¡¯t appear for long back then. she had retired very early. however, at this moment, when she was extremely crazy, leng rongrong, su wei¡¯s disciple, had actually appeared ¡­ zhang qingyi felt like she was going crazy. how could she be so unlucky to meet su wei¡¯s disciple? the point was that su wei had crushed her. she knew that su wei was indeed very powerful, but what was this little girl? she was so much younger than her and was also su wei¡¯s disciple. su wei was in the samepany as her back then, so in terms of seniority, leng rongrong had to call her martial uncle! it was too infuriating, it was really infuriating! zhang qingyi red at leng rongrong. then, she looked at her assistant. ¡± keep an eye on her. it¡¯s best if you can find some dirt on her or something she¡¯s afraid of. ¡± she didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t win against leng rongrong even if she couldn¡¯t win against su wei. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡± the assistant nodded, then sneaked over to leng rongrong¡¯s side. because leng rongrong was very good at ying games, many people were surrounding her to watch her y. so even when zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant went over, no one noticed. everyone¡¯s attention was focused on leng rongrong¡¯s gaming skills. zhang qingyi sat in her chair, holding her phone, ready to take another look at weibo. then, she suddenly saw a lot of messages on her phone, all asking her to post leng rongrong¡¯s status and help her fans suggest letting leng rongrong open a weibo ount. these fans were really awesome, they actually got her phone number! zhang qingyi was extremely shocked. she went on weibo to take a look and received countless private messages, all about leng rongrong ¡­ f * ck, was she leng rongrong¡¯s manager or assistant? if he knew everything about leng rongrong, why would he ask her? more importantly, there were even rumors that if she didn¡¯t convince leng rongrong to open a weibo ount, she would hack leng rongrong¡¯s ount and change all her posts. she would also hack leng rongrong¡¯s phone so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. just as zhang qingyi was in a daze, a virus suddenly invaded her phone. then, in the form of aic, it presented the fans ¡®crazy waiting for leng rongrong to open her weibo and post her thoughts. the person who created this virus requested zhang qingyi to persuade leng rongrong to open a weibo ount. even if she didn¡¯t agree, she had to help update leng rongrong¡¯s status daily. zhang qingyi was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. however, that fan said that he was a very good hacker. unless zhang qingyi stopped using her phone, he had many ways to destroy her system. this fan even said that if zhang qingyi helped to post leng rongrong¡¯s status, he would give her a reward. he said that master rong¡¯s fans were all very reasonable. be reasonable? was this called preaching dao? this was clearly as unreasonable as leng rongrong, alright? zhang qingyi was so angry that her eyes turned white and she almost passed out. however, she still tried very hard to stabilize her emotions. after a few curses, zhang qingyi realized that the virus had stopped attacking her phone. after she gained control of her phone, she took a photo of leng rongrong and posted it on weibo. she also added a sentence,¡±i understand that you care about your idol, but i¡¯m not her manager. you can tell your request to your master rong or her manager.¡± no one cared about zhang qingyi¡¯s words. everyone was excited to see leng rongrong ying a game with many people around her. everyone was discussing how amazing leng rongrong was at ying this game and how their lord rong could be so amazing. there were also people who told zhang qingyi to shut up and that she would be paid, so she just had to send leng rongrong¡¯s status to them. of course, there were also people who said that zhang qingyi¡¯s photography skills weren¡¯t bad. there were even people who suggested that they pay zhang qingyi some tuition fees to let her learn how to take photos. zhang qingyi was speechless. what was even more outrageous was that within a few minutes, leng rongrong¡¯s fan club, this powerful fan club, had raised tens of millions in minutes. the president directly called zhang qingyi and told her that he had raised the money for her studies. when zhang qingyi received the call, her entire face was twitching. her anger was about to burst out, but she still held it in. ¡°do you think i need this money to study? i¡¯m going to learn it myself. don¡¯t i have money?¡± ¡± it¡¯s your business if you have money. after all, we want you to learn, so we¡¯ll support you with money. ¡± the president said calmly, ¡± don¡¯t worry. our support club doesn¡¯t have many things, but we have many rich people. we¡¯ll definitely pay you more than what you earn from filming. the price can be negotiated. most importantly, the video you shot is quite funny. please take more videos of this and let us know how cute our lord rong is.¡± zhang qingyi was speechless. are you sick? ¡°i¡¯m an actress, not her manager!¡± ¡± we know. you¡¯re the movie queen, a movie queen who¡¯s very afraid of our lord rong. don¡¯t feel inferior. lord rong is so awesome. it¡¯s not strange that you¡¯re afraid of her. ¡± ¡°i ¡­ you guys ¡­¡± zhang qingyi was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°movie queen zhang, tell me, how much does one photo cost?¡± ¡°is this a matter of money? this is a matter of my dignity, okay? and how did you get my number?¡± zhang qingyi was furious. her phone number had never been leaked out, so how did leng rongrong¡¯s fans know? ¡°isn¡¯t it very simple? our fan support club is full of talents, such as hackers, tracking masters, photoshop masters, gaming masters, nouveau riche, we can find them everywhere ¡­ it¡¯s just a number, we can get it with closed eyes. oh, and we all know about your dark past. we all know where you live ¡­ there might be things you don¡¯t know about yourself, but we all know about them. in short, we¡¯ve already dug you up.¡± zhang qingyi clutched at her heart. once again, she almost fainted. ¡°you guys are so powerful, why don¡¯t you poach leng rongrong yourself? why are you poaching me? isn¡¯t the person you like leng rongrong? you can just contact her directly!¡± ¡± ¡­ our lord rong is very powerful. her phone and everything else has a very powerful defense program. we can¡¯t break it. ¡± the president said guiltily, ¡± it¡¯s not easy to investigate her background ¡­ ¡± zhang qingyi was speechless. the call was quickly hung up. zhang qingyi had somehow received a few tens of millions in learning funds. oh, and the payment for the video and the photos. the support club was very generous and transferred her 100 million, saying that their master rong¡¯s video was worth that much. zhang qingyi was not touched, it was not because her shooting technique was bad, but because leng rongrong was worth that much. Chapter 323

Chapter 323: there¡¯s something lord rong is afraid of too?

Trantor: 549690339

zhang qingyi was so angry that she directly contacted the president and told him that she didn¡¯t want the money. this was simply humiliating her! how could they do that to her! she was a movie queen, so she didn¡¯t care about this money. then, zhang qingyi really did return the money, when the assistant came back from leng rongrong¡¯s ce and heard about this, she looked at zhang qingyi in shock, ¡± sister zhang, why did you return the money to them? since you¡¯ve already given it to them, it¡¯s yours. ¡± 100 million yuan was not a small amount of money. wasn¡¯t it good to make money? the hard work of filming isn¡¯t even worth as much as a video!¡± ¡°so you said it¡¯s infuriating?¡± zhang qingyi looked at her assistant in anger. ¡°it¡¯s indeed a little infuriating, but you can¡¯t go against money. even if they don¡¯t give you money, you still have to film, right?¡± the assistant felt sorry for the money. if the money was given to him, he would not be able to work for the rest of his life. zhang qingyi coldly snorted, ¡± do ick this money?¡­ ¡± did you find out anything?¡± ¡°i heard them talking just now. leng rongrong said she was afraid of ghosts. she said she was afraid of nothing but ghosts.¡± the assistant¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± actually, i have a good idea. isn¡¯t she afraid of ghosts? we can invite everyone to visit the haunted house. isn¡¯t there a very famous haunted house recently? he was in the old school in the west of the city. he heard that many things had happened in that school. if she¡¯s afraid of ghosts, she¡¯ll definitely make a fool of herself. let¡¯s take a picture of her and satisfy her fans. at that time, you might be so scared that you might pee your pants!¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± ¡± i¡¯m sure. just now, gu meiyue asked leng rongrong what she was afraid of and said that she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of anything. leng rongrong thought about it for a long time before she said that she was afraid of ghosts. ¡± the assistant said. ¡°the haunted house you mentioned only opens at night?¡± zhang qingyi said, ¡± make the arrangementster. treat everyone to a meal, and then we will go to the haunted house. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. the assistant understood and nodded to make the arrangements. ¡­¡­ after filming a few scenes, they wrapped up early. zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant suggested that they treat everyone to a meal. in order to let leng rongrong go to the haunted house, zhang qingyi had put in a lot of effort. he directly invited everyone to the most popr north thearch club for a meal. this time, everyone was excited. after all, it was the north emperor club. only the director, producer, and main actors had a chance to go to the north emperor club. no one else had a chance. therefore, almost no one objected. they all thanked sister zhang for her treat and were very happy to go to the north thearch club for a meal. ¡°but, sister zhang, i heard that the north thearch club has been very popr recently. if we go to eat, can we make a reservation?¡± someone asked. ¡°who is our sister zhang? she¡¯s a regr at the north thearch club, and the seats have already been reserved.¡± the assistant smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, everyone. they¡¯ve reserved a big private room for us. ¡± ¡°wow, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡± she¡¯s the movie queen after all. she¡¯s so rich! ¡± ¡°sister zhang is mighty!¡± everyone was excited. zhang qingyi looked at jiang zhan and the others and asked, ¡± are you all free? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± jiang zhan nodded his head obediently. gu meiyue nodded as well. she moved closer to leng rongrong, who was looking at her phone, and asked softly, ¡± master rong, is zhang qingyi up to something? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± leng rongrong and N zheng were having a great time, not even looking at zhang qingyi. ¡°i saw that she kept peeking at you. is she going to do something to you? did they set a trap for you? are you going to eat?¡± gu meiyue and leng rongrong whispered into each other¡¯s ears. ¡± of course, why not eat a free dinner? ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± it¡¯s good to scam her of some money! ¡± ¡°what?¡± gu meiyue was bewildered. after that, the group of people headed straight to the north thearch club. zhang qingyi was a regr at the north thearch club, so she reserved arge private room. after everyone entered therge private room, the dishes began to be served one after another. leng rongrong was among them. although the waiters and the like all knew her, no one revealed her identity. during the meal, leng rongrong called home to say that she would not be going back for dinner. the crew had a gathering, so she would be eating outside. zhang qingyi very enthusiastically urged him to drink. he was chatting with everyone very enthusiastically. this attitude was really unprecedented. even though everyone was a little surprised, they still ate happily. zhang qingyi didn¡¯t dare to do anything on set, after all, she was afraid of leng rongrong. gu meiyue had always felt that zhang qingyi was up to no good. she then started to whisper to leng rongrong. seeing that leng rongrong was not concerned, she started to talk to jiang zhan. jiang zhan didn¡¯t really care about all this and just continued eating. gu meiyue felt as if her heart had been broken into pieces. as they were eating, zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant suddenly mentioned the haunted house in the west of the city. ¡± have you been to that haunted house? i heard that the haunted house is very fun and very real. anyone want to give it a try?¡± ¡°i, i, i, i love this kind of exciting thing the most!¡± ¡± yeah, i want to go too. it¡¯s so fun. i heard that there¡¯s everything there, and it¡¯s so real. there might even be real ghost stories! ¡± ¡°really? it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve visited a haunted house.¡± ¡± i heard that tickets are hard to get. i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t get a ticket. ¡± a group of people discussed and said regretfully, feeling that they couldn¡¯t buy tickets. ¡°you can¡¯t buy tickets? do you all want to go? our sister zhang can contact them to book the entire ce and let us go y.¡± the assistant said. ¡°really? why is sister zhang so nice today!¡± ¡°okay, okay, let¡¯s go y after eating?¡± ¡± anyway, we¡¯re done early today. the weather is bad tomorrow, so we need to rest! ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go and have fun!¡± ¡­¡­ there were quite a lot of people in the crew who liked haunted houses, so they all agreed. gu meiyue furrowed her brows. she finally understood what zhang qingyi meant by treating her to a meal. it turned out that he wanted to trick leng rongrong. ¡°lord rong, are you going?¡± knowing that leng rongrong was afraid of ghosts, she knew that she would definitely be afraid of that ce. gu meiyue asked worriedly. she had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and knew that if leng rongrong didn¡¯t go to this event, she could be said to be unsociable. she could be said to be a big shot but still act like one, which would ruin people¡¯s good impression of her. if she went, she would be scared to death. ¡°can i not go?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhang qingyi and her assistant, frowning as she asked. ¡± well, it¡¯s not good not to go. everyone wants to go, right? i¡¯ve already contacted the other side and reserved the entire ce. ¡± the assistant looked at leng rongrong. ¡± this is also a good opportunity for everyone to get to know each other. the more dangerous a ce is, the easier it is for us to unite. i think everyone should participate, right?¡± Chapter 324

Chapter 324: the haunted house trip

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong frowned and looked at her assistant. ¡± must i go? ¡± ¡°everyone¡¯s gone. lord rong, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. you¡¯re so powerful, and there are so many people in our crew, so it shouldn¡¯t be that scary, right?¡± the assistant said seriously. she even looked at the others and said, ¡± it¡¯ll be more lively with more people, right? do you guys think master rong wants to go? ¡± the others nodded. ¡± actually, if everyone goes, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. lord rong is so powerful. let¡¯s go together! ¡± ¡°lord rong, are you afraid of ghosts?¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong curiously. ¡°yeah, i¡¯m quite afraid of ghosts.¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t think there was anything embarrassing about it, so she nodded and admitted it. she was indeed afraid of ghosts, so she had nothing to say. it was not embarrassing to be afraid of ghosts. she felt that it was quite normal to be afraid of ghosts. ¡°ah, a haunted house is a ce to y. i was afraid that it wasn¡¯t scary enough! and it¡¯s all fake, so there¡¯s really no need to be afraid!¡± someone said. ¡°yeah, i¡¯m not afraid either. i think it¡¯s quite fun, it¡¯s good to get excited once in a while!¡± a few of the girls nodded, thinking that the haunted house should be quite fun. ¡± master rong, actually, i think you should go. after all, this is a world-famous haunted house, and it wasn¡¯t easy for it to be held here. it seems like there are only a few days left, and they¡¯ll leave when the timees. ¡± everyone suggested that leng rongrong should not miss this opportunity. after all, it was a rare opportunity. however, some people also said that if they were really afraid, they shouldn¡¯t go. it wouldn¡¯t be good if something happened. ¡± forget it. if you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. there¡¯s nothing you can do even if you¡¯re scared. ¡± zhang qing yi sighed, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect that you, who are not afraid of anything, would be afraid of a haunted house. ¡± i really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re really scared or if you don¡¯t want to y with everyone.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say i wasn¡¯t going.¡± leng rongrong nced at zhang qingyi. ¡± i¡¯m just worried that i¡¯ll identally hurt someone. ¡± ¡°identally hurt someone?¡± the assistant burst intoughter. ¡± master rong, are you joking? ¡± aren¡¯t you afraid? when the timees, you can hide behind everyone and follow us.¡± ¡°right, if you¡¯re afraid, then hide behind everyone. we¡¯ll protect you!¡± the group of people discussed excitedly as they ate. speaking of the haunted house, everyone was quite interested. after all, it was a world-ss haunted house, and many things inside could be passed off as real. even though they had set it up in the abandoned school, because the school was rtivelyrge, there were many scenarios, and they heard that it was very scary. it was all over the inte, and some people even fainted from shock. however, the haunted house¡¯s security measures were still very good, so even if someone fainted from the shock, nothing happened. therefore, everyone felt that they could go there without worry. if they were really scared halfway through, the haunted house would give everyone an rm. if they pressed the rm, the haunted house staff woulde to help them. after dinner, the group of people set off in high spirits. zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant had already made the necessary arrangements, so when they arrived, there were no other visitors, only their crew. a portion of the crew did note. there were about 20 people who came. it was not a lot, but it was not a few either. since the haunted house was huge, it could amodate up to a hundred people at a time. twenty people was not considered a lot. zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant went to retrieve the rm, and she purposely asked for a broken rm from the staff, then gave it to leng rongrong. the rest of the people also had an rm. ¡°is there a problem with the rm?¡± gu meiyue followed beside leng rongrong and asked in a low voice. she felt that this haunted house was specifically targeted at leng rongrong, so zhang qingyi would definitely have set up a suspicious rm for leng rongrong. without waiting for leng rongrong to speak, jiang zhan, who was standing on her other side, took the rm from leng rongrong¡¯s hand without a word and passed his own to her, while he put the broken one in his pocket. leng rongrong nced at jiang zhan. jiang zhan said calmly, ¡± just in case. i¡¯m not afraid of ghosts. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. one of the managers of the haunted house said a few words before everyone went in. it was nothing more than to y up the scary scene inside and then warn everyone to use the rm if they were really scared. the staff would monitor the entire process. if there was really any danger, they would save the person, so they told everyone not to be afraid. ¡± there are some unsolved mysteries inside the haunted house. if you¡¯re interested, you can solve them. if you can solve them, you¡¯ll be rewarded. ¡± ¡± i won¡¯t waste any more time. it¡¯ste. let¡¯s go in and y. many friends are waiting for you inside! ¡± after the manager exined the matter, he let everyone in. the haunted house¡¯s door was huge. everyone entered through the door. after entering, they discussed whether they should split up or work together. a few of the bigger ones were eager to act on their own. after entering, there were several passages. this haunted house was like a maze, and there were surprises everywhere. ¡± alright, then those who want to act on their own can do it. those who don¡¯t want to, just follow the group. what do you guys think? ¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant looked at the crowd and asked. she had been speaking on behalf of zhang qingyi. ¡°sure.¡± ¡°i have no problem with that either!¡± ¡± i¡¯ve decided to follow the main group. there¡¯s more people. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of? it¡¯s just a haunted house, it¡¯s all fake!¡± ¡± hahaha, that¡¯s right. there¡¯s no ghost. it must be someone acting! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m a haunted house aficionado. i¡¯ve been to quite a few haunted houses, and this one does look quite exciting. ¡± under the night sky, the entire academy seemed to exude a terrifying aura. because it was an abandoned academy, there was a kind of gloomy feeling, including the sound of the wind blowing through the trees at night, which gave people a creepy feeling. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people, he would probably pee his pants if he stood there alone. jiang zhan and gu meiyue stood by leng rongrong¡¯s side, one on the left and one on the right, protecting her. gu meiyue was actually scared to death herself, but she still consoled leng rongrong, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. it¡¯s all fake. master rong, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll protect you! ¡± jiang zhan looked at gu meiyue deeply. gu meiyue red at jiang zhan. ¡± don¡¯t look down on me. i¡¯m also very powerful! ¡± jiang zhan was at a loss for words. leng rongrong was amused by gu meiyue¡¯s expression. she really knew how to repay kindness. ever since he saved her once, she didn¡¯t find trouble with him again. although she still had a bad temper, she always targeted others. Chapter 325 - qi men dun jia?

Chapter 325: chapter 326 qi men dun jia?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong looked at this terrifying school curiously. she had never told anyone that although she was afraid of ghosts, she was afraid of real ghosts. if it was fake, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid. and ¡­ there might not be real ghosts in this world, right? she had been to a haunted house before, and she had yed simr horror games and watched horror movies. she watched them at midnight, and she was not afraid ¡­ the fear she was referring to was the fear of this supernatural power. this kind of ghost appeared in front of him, but it was out of his control. he could not hit its fear. if it was something that she could hit and exin, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. she could just hit it and it would run away. of course, no one knew what leng rongrong was thinking. because she said that she was afraid of ghosts, everyone thought that she would be very afraid of this ce. who would have thought that she was afraid of ghosts only because she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hit the ghost? if she could hit it, what was there to be afraid of? she could directly beat the ghost into submission. ¡°let¡¯s go. there are still ten people in our group, so let¡¯s go together.¡± zhang qingyi said as she looked at the remaining people. the rest of the people had chosen their own paths to enter. they were all individuals and were prepared to go in groups. leng rongrong and a few others were among them. naturally, zhang qingyi had to follow leng rongrong. after all, if she didn¡¯t follow her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to film her ugly side. didn¡¯t leng rongrong¡¯s fans say that leng rongrong was cool, handsome, and powerful? then she would let them see that the person they liked was actually not that powerful. she was actually very timid sometimes, and she might be scared to tears when she said that she was cool or handsome. leng rongrong¡¯s group took the path to the east. there were no signs, and there were piles of ashes on the ground, as if something had been burned. a few trees had strange shapes in the night. when the wind blew, they made ghostly wails, which gave people goosebumps. because there were quite a lot of people at the beginning and there was nothing else, although the night was a little scary, everyone became more courageous as they chatted. in addition to the rm, everyone had a shlight. as they walked further in, each scene should not be very bright, so they would sometimes need shlights. ¡°hahaha, it¡¯s not that scary!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± ¡± let¡¯s keep going. we¡¯re just outside. it¡¯s definitely not that scary. the scarier thing must be inside! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all fake, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡± i heard many people say that they were all scared when they came in. i¡¯m really curious how fake things can scare people! ¡± ¡°right, i¡¯m also very curious!¡± everyone walked and chatted. after a long journey, they passed by a smallke. someone shouted that there was someone in theke. then, everyone suddenly looked at theke. under the night sky, there seemed to be a head bobbing up and down in theke. ¡°w-what is that thing?!¡± ¡± there¡¯s no one here, right? ¡± someone shouted in fear. ¡°help!¡± ¡°save me!¡± a woman¡¯s voice was shouting in theke, ¡±e and save me! ¡± the group of people couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. someone shone his shlight over and saw a girl struggling desperately in the middle of theke. she didn¡¯t seem to know how to swim and was desperately asking for help. ¡°what should we do? should we go and help?¡± someone was shocked to see the woman in the water. ¡± it might be one of the tourists from before. hurry up and help! ¡± someone shouted, and someone wanted to go over and help. ¡°no way. what if she¡¯s not a tourist?¡± one sentence, and it made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. she was a tourist, but what if she wasn¡¯t? ¡°it¡¯s toote. she¡¯s going to sink. there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. if she¡¯s not a tourist, she¡¯s just a staff member. i¡¯ll go save her!¡± a man with a strong sense of justice walked towards theke, took off his clothes and jumped into the water. he swam toward the woman who was about to sink. but at that moment, something seemed to hold him back, and he let out a cry of surprise. ¡± what¡¯s this? help! who¡¯s pulling me? ¡± apanied by a scream, the man suddenly sank into the water, as if he was pulled by a strong force. he flopped, and before anyone could react, he sank into the water and disappeared. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°zhou jun, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°old zhou!¡± a group of people rushed to thekeside and eximed. ¡°is he drowning? what do we do?¡± ¡± that¡¯s scary. there can¡¯t really be ghosts here, right? i¡¯ve heard about this ce before, and it¡¯s said that this school already has this kind of thing happening. now that they¡¯ve built this haunted house, it can¡¯t be that the yin energy here has increased, and something really scary will happen, right? ¡± gu meiyue sobbed and said, ¡± why don¡¯t we go back first and find someone to save old zhou! ¡± someone shouted a few times and found that theke had be calm and there was nothing left. theke was dark and strange, like a huge mouth that could eat people. the more one looked, the more terrifying it was. at this moment, a pale hand suddenly reached out from thekeside. ¡°ah, a ghost!¡± someone shouted and immediately turned around, wanting to run back. in the end, he suddenly realized that the way back had disappeared! they had clearlye from that ce just now, but at this moment, the way back had changed. they hadpletely disappeared. ¡°you guys, look, the path we took just now is gone!¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°what should we do? we can¡¯t get out!¡± ¡°rm!¡± ¡°quick, use the rm!¡± someone cried out in rm. then, everyone took out their rm devices at the same time and prepared to use them. zhang qingyi had originally wanted toe here to scare leng rongrong. she was not afraid of this ce at all. seeing that everyone wanted to leave, she immediately said, ¡± what are you afraid of? this must be something the organizer has done to scare us! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a rare opportunity to y, and you¡¯re nning to end it before it even starts? old zhou is gone. there must be a trap under the water.¡± ¡± this haunted house has never been in trouble. don¡¯t worry. ¡± zhang qingyi said a few words, and everyone¡¯s mood seemed to have been slightly soothed. after all, if something were to happen to the haunted house, it wouldn¡¯t be so popr. no one would risk their lives toe here. however, seeing that there was no path behind them, everyone was still a little nervous. the path that they had clearly walked on when they came here had suddenly disappeared, giving everyone the illusion that they had entered another world. at this moment, the sound of chains came from behind him. Chapter 326

Chapter 326: volunteer

Trantor: 549690339

it was as if a chain was dragging the ground, slowly approaching them. the group of people¡¯s hearts suddenly jumped. they had a feeling of suffocation as they turned around to look. under the night sky, nothing could be seen, only that voice seemed to be approaching step by step. that voice made people feel nervous to the extreme, and everyone¡¯s heart was filled with uneasiness. what was approaching them? would they be in any danger? what should they do? the group of people¡¯s hearts were in their throats. at this time, someone shouted, ¡± my rm is broken! ¡± then, everyone took out their own rm devices and tried them. in the end, the rm devices did not work. no matter how they pressed them, there was no effect. ¡°something¡¯s not right. i feel that something¡¯s very wrong.¡± one of the girls was so scared that she started crying, ¡± we, we can¡¯t be trapped here, right? ¡± as soon as the girl cried, it immediately caused panic among the others. one by one, they couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. especially the sound of the chain, which gave people a huge psychological pressure. although it wasn¡¯t close, it seemed like it was about to appear. ¡°i don¡¯t know what that thing is. let¡¯s go forward first. we can¡¯t go back, so we can only go to the exit in front!¡± thus, everyone started to move forward again. at first, everyone thought that this was all fake and there was nothing to be afraid of. however, what had just happened had crushed everyone¡¯s psychological defense, so everyone was extremely nervous at this moment. of course, zhang qingyi and her assistant weren¡¯t that afraid. the two of them were focused on how to catch leng rongrong making a fool of herself, so they didn¡¯t think about such a terrifying scene. jiang zhan was rtively calm, but gu meiyue was also a little afraid, so she stuck to leng rongrong especially tightly. he said he was protecting leng rongrong, but he was actually more afraid. on the contrary, leng rongrong was calm. she had turned back to take a look and had probably realized why the road had disappeared. this haunted house was interesting. someone had used something from the qimen dunjia. as for theke, it looked very blurry in the night, but there must be some kind of mechanism under it. the girl who was calling for help should be one of the workers at the haunted house. this first step was not just to scare people, but to break down the craftsman¡¯s psychological defense. in this case, no matter what happened next, everyone would be very nervous. fake things would be real and terrifying when people lost their mental defenses. it was quite fun. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. she had thought that it would be something boring, but after discovering the qimen dunjia, leng rongrong knew that this house of horrors must have been created by some expert. therefore, there should be a lot of fun things to do next. it would be quite interesting to try it out. when zhang qingyi turned around, she suddenly saw leng rongrong¡¯s forced smile. she was shocked for a moment. did he smile? did she just see leng rongrong smiling? was sheughing like that because she was scared silly? however, this smile didn¡¯t seem to be one of shock. she seemed to be very happy, very excited, and very eager to try? didn¡¯t she say that she was afraid of ghosts? zhang qingyi was confused. when she took a closer look, leng rongrong¡¯s smile had disappeared, and her face was still calm. zhang qingyi turned her head to look at her assistant beside her and whispered, ¡± did you hear wrong? is she really afraid of ghosts?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true. it¡¯s genuine, i heard it clearly.¡± the assistant said. ter on, lure the others away and let me stay with her. that jiang zhan and that gu meiyue are sticking so close to her, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to lure them away. you should lure the others away.¡± zhang qingyi and her assistant whispered a few words. the assistant nodded to show that he understood. the group of people continued to move forward. no one spoke during this time. the entire world was silent. only the few teaching buildings stood there like terrifying behemoths. it gave people a strange and terrifying feeling that they were about to eat people. no one made a sound. as they were walking, someone suddenly said that the director had disappeared. then, the group of people realized in horror that the director had really disappeared! ¡°where is the director? i was clearly walking beside you just now!¡± gu meiyue sobbed. ¡°this ce is so strange!¡± ¡°we have to be more careful!¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we all hold hands?¡± someone suggested. then, someone asked zhang qingyi if she wanted to hold hands, but was rejected by her. gu meiyue hugged leng rongrong¡¯s arm, almost hanging onto her. jiang zhan nced at gu meiyue and said, ¡± master rong must be very tired with you like this. ¡± ¡°lord rong didn¡¯t even say anything, why do you need to talk nonsense?¡± gu meiyue retorted jiang zhan. jiang zhan ignored her and turned to look at leng rongrong. for some reason, he felt that leng rongrong was not afraid at all. she seemed to be calm andposed from the beginning to the end. she was not afraid at all ... however, she did say that she was afraid of ghosts. ¡°lord rong, do you want me to hold your hand?¡± jiang zhan extended his hand and asked hesitantly. ¡°no need,¡± leng rongrong took a look and shook her head. she looked back with interest. the director had suddenly disappeared near the stone. she had not thought of how he had disappeared just now, but now she had figured it out. while the rest of the people were still confused and frightened, leng rongrong had actually seen everything. they soon arrived at the entrance of a teaching building. ¡°herees the exciting part.¡± someone said. ¡°i feel like my heart is about to jump out!¡± gu meiyue said as she hugged leng rongrong¡¯s arm. at the very front, zhang qingyi was holding her phone. she turned around and was filming as she said, ¡± who¡¯s walking in front now? it might be a little more terrifying inside.¡± ¡°ah, sister zhang isn¡¯t going to walk in front?¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll go behind.¡± zhang qingyi said. everyone was a little scared. ¡°i¡¯ll walk in front.¡± leng rongrong saw that they didn¡¯t even dare to leave, so she spoke up. she just wanted to go in quickly and see if there were any other mechanisms inside. she was too interested. the mechanisms here were all very special. they must have been arranged by someone familiar with the qimen dunjia. ¡°you¡¯ll walk in front?¡± jiang zhan nced at leng rongrong and frowned. ¡°don¡¯t do that. it¡¯s so terrifying.¡± gu meiyue shook her head nervously. ¡°i didn¡¯t ask you to walk in front, so why are you so excited?¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant nced at gu meiyue. gu meiyue snorted coldly and said, ¡± what? i¡¯m one with my master rong. do you have any objections? ¡± the assistant was speechless. ¡°move aside, i¡¯ll walk in front.¡± leng rongrong said with a frown. she really wanted to see what kind ofyout was inside. the few of them were so talkative and it was quite annoying. Chapter 327

Chapter 327: could she be thinking of ...

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong sessfully led the way. gu meiyue and jiang zhan stood on either side of leng rongrong as if they were her left and right guardians. of course, jiang zhan was rtively calm and his expression was calm. meanwhile, gu meiyue herself was trembling in fear. one look was enough to tell that she was the kind of person who would run faster than anyone else when she encountered danger. of course, she was still mumbling to herself that if there was any danger, her first priority would be to protect leng rongrong. zhang qingyi followed behind. holding her phone, she asked everyone, ¡± i¡¯m going to start a livestream. does anyone have any objections? ¡± ¡°sister zhang, feel free to do as you please!¡± ¡°sister zhang, if you want to do a live broadcast, then do it!¡± after all, zhang qingyi was the best actress, so no one dared to say anything against her words. the only one who wasn¡¯t afraid of her was leng rongrong. zhang qingyi looked at leng rongrong, ¡± rongrong, what do you think? ¡± ¡°if you want to do a live broadcast, just do it. but have you asked the staff here? they probably don¡¯t allow their internal things to be leaked. if you do a live broadcast, will they agree?¡± leng rongrong walked in front and said as she walked. ¡± i¡¯ve already asked. they said we can do a live broadcast. ¡± zhang qingyi said indifferently. even if she couldn¡¯t do a live broadcast, she would still spend money to buy this ce over, so a live broadcast was definitely not a problem. ¡± that¡¯s good. the owner has agreed. you can do a live broadcast if you want. ¡± after leng rongrong took two steps, she turned back to look at zhang qingyi, ¡± but, are you sure you want to do a live broadcast? aren¡¯t you afraid that in a ce like this, a movie queen like you will be scared to the point of turning pale and losing your image?¡± leng rongrong was very serious. after all, they were part of the crew. if zhang qingyi¡¯s image was destroyed, it might not be good for the crew. ¡°hehehe, i won¡¯t. i¡¯m not afraid.¡± zhang qingyi said with a smile. her beautiful face turned pale?pletely lose his image? how could that be? she was not afraid of ghosts. the one who was afraid of ghosts was leng rongrong. she was not the one who was going to live stream. she was going to live stream leng rongrong¡¯s image! zhang qingyi took out her phone and started a live broadcast. she even introduced the situation here. leng rongrong didn¡¯t think much of it. she knew why the haunted house allowed others to livestream. the main reason was that not many people could live to the end. his qi men dun jia was very powerful and there were many mechanisms. there would definitely be more terrifying thingsing. therefore, if ordinary people came here to broadcast, they would probably be scared to death and would definitely stop the broadcast in the middle. there was no need for the staff to stop them at all. after entering the teaching building, a wave of gloomy aura hit them in the face. the entire teaching building was pitch ck, as if they were in a horror movie. in the silent world, there was suddenly the sound of something rolling. leng rongrong walked forward. all of a sudden, she saw blood start to seep out of the wall. on the originally gray wall, blood spots began to growrger andrger, bit by bit, until the entire wall was stained. the white walls were covered in blood. the group of people was a little nervous. everyone felt their scalps go numb, and their pace could not help but slow down. at this moment, the sound of the chains behind them became even clearer. then, suddenly, something was running towards them. everyone turned around and saw something moving toward them like a scene from a horror movie. ¡°ghost, ghost!¡± someone eximed. ¡± help! why can¡¯t i move my feet?! ¡± everyone wanted to run forward, but at that moment, everyone felt that they couldn¡¯t move their feet. it was as if they had no strength in their bodies. other than standing, they didn¡¯t have the strength to run. the thing that was approaching him was in a daze. it had a pale face and its head seemed to be broken. the cut was clearly visible. her eyes were fixed on them as she inched closer. thump! some of them copsed to the ground. ¡± this ... this can¡¯t be real, right ... ¡± gu meiyue was on the verge of tears. she was so scared that her body was trembling non-stop. she wanted to move, but she felt that she could not move her legs. ¡°what should i do? it¡¯s so scary.¡± jiang zhan furrowed his brows. ¡± why? why can¡¯t we control our bodies? ¡± he was an atheist, so he didn¡¯t believe in these ghostly things. however, he was confused as to why they couldn¡¯t move. at this moment, zhang qingyi and her assistant were also a little nervous. the two of them couldn¡¯t move at all. they swallowed their saliva and held up their phones. the live broadcast was still ongoing on the phone. many people were asking what had happened, and it seemed like something was approaching. zhang qingyi mumbled an exnation. she looked at the approaching thing with a frightened look. she tried her best to aim her phone at leng rongrong¡¯s side, thinking that even if she was scared to death, she would still film leng rongrong¡¯s embarrassment. the ghost seemed to be very interested in leng rongrong. after she suddenly got close, she did not scare the others, but directly moved in front of leng rongrong. leng rongrong and the ghost looked at each other. her face was still extremely calm. then, the fake ghost was a little depressed. after acting as a ghost for so many years, there was no one who wasn¡¯t afraid of her. her makeup was very realistic, so every time they were at this stage, everyone would be scared badly. however, when she got closer, she realized that this girl was the only one who didn¡¯t seem afraid at all. she had been calm the whole time. under such circumstances, she would have been frightened if she had approached. however, she was so close to him and she was not frightened at all? ¡°is it good?¡± leng rongrong blinked when she saw the ghost scrutinizing her. the ghostly cosyer was so shocked that she shuddered and almost fell to the ground. most of the people who saw her were scared out of their wits. the person in front of him wasn¡¯t frightened. instead, he looked on with interest. being stared at by leng rongrong, the cosyer felt a sense of foreboding. she moved her neck on purpose to make herself look scarier, but she realized that leng rongrong was not afraid! she was actually not afraid. on the contrary, the interest in his eyes grew stronger. she, what was she doing? could she be thinking of ... the ghost cosyer¡¯s heart was beating wildly in fear. she was flustered and wanted to leave, but leng rongrong suddenly grabbed her shoulder. her fingers probably touched the blood flowing down her neck, and she frowned in disgust. ¡°don¡¯t go!¡± leng rongrong looked at gui mei and said. the ghost cosyer was speechless. she, what was she doing? was she not afraid? why was there such a strong interest in her eyes? zhang qingyi and the rest were weak and couldn¡¯t run anymore. they could only move a little. zhang qingyi¡¯s phone was aimed at leng rongrong. she thought she could capture leng rongrong making a fool of herself, but she didn¡¯t expect that leng rongrong didn¡¯t pee her pants in fear. instead, she even held gui mei down ... f * cking pressed down! Chapter 328

Chapter 328: chapter 329: the movie queen was tricked

Trantor: 549690339

f * ck ... what was she trying to do? zhang qingyi held up her phone mechanically. the bullet screen was already exploding, and everyone was asking leng rongrong what she was going to do. there were also some people who asked who this fierce beauty was! zhang qingyi looked at the bloody ghostly cosyer. at first, she felt her hair stand on end, but the moment leng rongrong held her down, the cosyer actually revealed a terrified expression, as if she had seen a ghost ... thus, the terrifying atmosphere instantly became somewhatical. the ghost looked at leng rongrong with a puzzled look. with his bloodshot eyes, he looked at leng rongrong in confusion. may i ask, what do you want? may i ask, what do you want? ¡°i¡¯m a little curious. how did you keep bleeding? are there any traps on you? can i have a look?¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong started to touch the ghostly cosyer. cosyer: ??? what the hell, what did she encounter today? no matter how unafraid of ghosts they were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do this when they saw her! ¡°how did you manage to appear so quickly just now?¡± leng rongrong asked curiously as she touched it. the cosyer was speechless. leng rongrong asked a lot of questions, ruining the scary atmosphere that the haunted house had worked so hard to create. the terrifying atmosphere earlier had alreadypletely disappeared. even gu meiyue was no longer afraid. she had been so scared that she had cried earlier. now, she only looked at leng rongrong in a daze. f * ck, didn¡¯t they say that they were afraid of ghosts? was he afraid of ghosts? this is because the ghost is afraid of you, right? zhang qingyi looked at her assistant with aplicated expression. the assistant was also at a loss for words. she had indeed heard that leng rongrong was afraid of ghosts, but she didn¡¯t seem to be that afraid of ghosts. instead, the ghosts were afraid of her. he was really ruthless. the ghostly cosyer was almost in tears. leng rongrong saw that she couldn¡¯t get anything out of her, so she let her go. ¡°have you recovered your strength?¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of people and asked. ¡± i¡¯m a little better, but i still feel a little weak. what¡¯s going on? ¡± gu meiyue asked with a frown. ¡± there¡¯s something mixed in the blood on the wall, right? it¡¯ll weaken you if you inhale it, but the effect won¡¯tst long. ¡± as leng rongrong spoke, she had already walked forward. halfway there, she suddenly took a detour. jiang zhan very shrewdly pulled gu meiyue and leng rongrong to the side. behind them, zhang qingyi and the others followed. leng rongrong said to zhang qingyi, ¡± sister zhang,e here. i have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± zhang qingyi looked at leng rongrong suspiciously, her eyes narrowing. her instincts told her that things were not as simple as they seemed. e over and talk.¡± leng rongrong said. zhang qingyi walked towards leng rongrong. she didn¡¯t see which route leng rongrong took, so when she walked, she walked in a straight line. at this moment, an arm suddenly fell from above her head. zhang qingyi subconsciously threw her phone away, then caught the arm. there was still blood on the severed hand. three of his fingers had been cut off, but it still felt real. zhang qingyi didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when she grabbed it. when she saw it clearly, she let out a heart-wrenching scream. leng rongrong caught zhang qingyi¡¯s phone, an expression of ¡°i knew it¡± appearing on her face. there really was a mechanism. raising her head, leng rongrong picked up her phone and saw that many of zhang qingyi¡¯s fans were asking about what had happened. they were all very confused. leng rongrong said to herself, ¡± are you curious? i¡¯ll show you.¡± then, the camera cut to zhang qingyi. zhang qingyi screamed as she threw the arm at her assistant. her assistant then screamed out in pain. everyone threw their arms around, frightened. gu meiyue and jiang zhan both heaved a sigh of relief. gu meiyue gestured at jiang zhan, as if to say, ¡± i¡¯ll treat you to a meal. ¡± if jiang zhan hadn¡¯t pulled her back, she would probably have ended up like this, not zhang qingyi, but herself. zhang qingyi was so scared that she walked towards leng rongrong, panting heavily. ¡°what do you want to say?¡± leng rongrong returned the phone to zhang qingyi, ¡± i just wanted to tell you that there seems to be a mechanism there. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s face turned green. why didn¡¯t he say so earlier and let her go to the punishment department on purpose? the limb was still being thrown around and soon reached leng rongrong¡¯s side. leng rongrong caught the limb, pinched it, looked at it, and said, ¡± well done, it¡¯s almost as real as it looks. ¡± zhang qingyi looked at leng rongrong as if she was a pervert. she had never seen such a woman before. was she bluffing when she said she was afraid of ghosts? even ghosts would be afraid of someone like her, right? zhang qingyi took out her phone and nced at thements. all of them were praising leng rongrong for being cool and bold. a girl like this, she had be a fan. zhang qingyi was speechless. it was clearly her live broadcast room, but no one was talking about her, everyone was talking about leng rongrong? moreover, many fans were shouting for her to film leng rongrong. furthermore, the number of fans in the livestream room was increasing. leng rongrong¡¯s fans had alsoe when they heard the news, and they had asked her to livestream leng rongrong¡¯s visit to the haunted house with exaggerated demands. zhang qingyi was speechless. she was really f * cked. wasn¡¯t she the one who smeared leng rongrong¡¯s reputation? was she trying to help her gain more fans? to zhang qingyi¡¯s surprise, there were still many people asking leng rongrong to say a few words. zhang qingyi felt like she was being treated as a reporter and a photographer ... it was the kind that was in charge of interviewing and filming leng rongrong. after all, she was a movie queen, okay? she had the urge to turn off the live broadcast, but someone said something to her and asked her to try. zhang qingyi was speechless. thinking of leng rongrong¡¯s terrifying fan club, giving her hundreds of millions at the drop of a hat, she felt that she couldn¡¯t stop the live broadcast. however, now that leng rongrong was so bold, could she keep it up? this ce was very big, and there were many dangers. they had not encountered any terrifying things yet! that¡¯s right, if they continued forward, they might be able to see leng rongrong¡¯s situation of cowardice. thinking of this, zhang qingyi wasn¡¯t so angry anymore. she aimed at leng rongrong and continued to shoot. ¡°your fans want you to say a few words.¡± zhang qingyi looked at leng rongrong, but she still agreed to ask her fans. after asking, she couldn¡¯t help but question herself. what was wrong with her? why did he have to be ordered around by his fans? wasn¡¯t she always the one ordering people around? ¡°talk? what¡¯s there to say?¡± leng rongrong looked at the camera and said, ¡± i¡¯m done. ¡± zhang qingyi was speechless. the fans thought, wow, lord rong is so domineering! zhang qingyi,... are these fans poisonous? following that, the group of people continued to move forward. leng rongrong always walked in front, but she would asionally give zhang qingyi a hard time. after being tricked a few times, zhang qingyi began to learn to be smart. she followed leng rongrong¡¯s steps and walked in the same direction as leng rongrong. Chapter 329

Chapter 329: he¡¯s also a joker

Trantor: 549690339

the haunted house was full of mechanisms. from time to time, there would be bloody and terrifying scenes, or extremely terrifying background music. even the lights had turned dark green. then, everyone trembled in fear. more importantly, as they walked, the number of people started to decrease. in the end, only zhang qingyi, her assistant, and leng rongrong were left. at this point, zhang qingyi and her assistant were actually a little scared, especially after they entered a room filled with coffins. the room was decorated like a tomb. the moment they entered, the door suddenly closed. with two bangs, like a gust of cold wind, the door was locked. the room was pitch-ck, with only countless coffins. jiang zhan shone the shlight on his face and turned around, causing zhang qingyi to scream in fear. ¡°it¡¯s jiang zhan.¡± the assistant pulled on zhang qingyi¡¯s arm and trembled. although his words were calm, he had actually been scared out of his wits. jiang zhan shone the shlight to the side. he had been expressionless the whole time. gu meiyue, on the other hand, stayed by leng rongrong¡¯s side the entire time, not daring to leave her side at all. however, she was actually quite afraid to be by leng rongrong¡¯s side. it was because leng rongrong was theplete opposite. other people would definitely dodge when they saw something terrifying, but she had to rush up and study it. she seemed to be very interested in these terrifying things. she was not afraid of any traps or bloody traps. she also wanted to rush up and study them. a ghost had appeared out of nowhere. the ghost was obviously very terrifying, and they were so frightened that their souls had scattered. leng rongrong wanted to rush up and study it to see how the ghost could make it so real. as a result, many of the workers at the haunted house were afraid of leng rongrong. ¡°lord rong, the door is closed. what should we do?¡± gu meiyue asked softly. the surroundings were dark, and only jiang zhan¡¯s side had a beam of light. it was so nervous that it made people shiver. the entire room was still filled with ssic horror music, stimting one¡¯s heart as if some terrifying ghost was about toe out. the ear-piercing music made people¡¯s hearts tremble. even if they knew that this ce was fake, they couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. the others were all very afraid, except for leng rongrong, who looked calm andposed the whole time. she was still sighing, wondering how this was done, how that was done, whether there was a formation here, and whether this ce was arranged ording to the feng shui. dong dong dong dong dong dong dong dong dong suddenly, the sound of knocking on the coffin lid came from the silent darkness. countless coffins seemed to have started moving. something seemed to be trying to climb out from under the coffin. gu meiyue¡¯s hands trembled violently. she hugged leng rongrong and asked in a sobbing tone, ¡± what is it? ¡± ¡°what else could it be? a staff member.¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± maybe there are staff members hiding in the coffins. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s scary when they alle out!¡± gu meiyue said nervously, ¡± let¡¯s leave this ce quickly. this ce is very scary. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not scary, it¡¯s fun.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of interest. gu meiyue was speechless. was it fun? sister, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re afraid of ghosts? what are you doing now? fun? are you serious? zhang qingyi¡¯s face was also pale from fear. however, under the threats and temptations of her fans, she still pitifully livestreamed leng rongrong for her fans. when the fans saw leng rongrong¡¯s calm andposed appearance, they seemed to think that leng rongrong was too strong. all of them were praising leng rongrong. zhang qingyi pitifully thought,¡±shouldn¡¯t i praise her?¡± she was so scared and didn¡¯t want to help with the live broadcast, but she was still trying her best to help. was she not good enough? she was a movie queen, but now she was a photographer. if not for the fact that she was hoping for leng rongrong to embarrass herself again, she would have smashed her phone. fan1,¡±guess what our lord rong is going to do next?¡± fan2,¡±i¡¯m guessing that she wants to open the coffin and see how the staff inside made so many noises!¡± fan3, [ i think these staff members are in trouble. ] fanno. 4: ¡± i think the haunted house¡¯s management is trying to figure out a way to deal with lord rong¡¯s weird reaction. now that the livestream is out, i don¡¯t think anyone will want toe to this haunted house anymore. after all, it¡¯s not scary at all. ¡± zhang qingyi was speechless. at the same time, the people in charge of the haunted house were gathered in a workshop. some people were broadcasting zhang qingyi¡¯s live broadcast, while others were watching the surveince inside the haunted house. everyone was frowning. ¡°what a terrifying woman is this girl today!¡± ¡°why is she so bold?¡± ¡± our staff members are all being abused ... ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. behind them stood a few miserable-looking ghosts. one of the ghosts was tattooed with terrifying runes, so leng rongrong curiously rubbed it to confirm whether it was a tattoo or drawn on, but the skin was rubbed until it was red and swollen. there was also a hanged ghost that had a very long tongue, but leng rongrong had pulled it out ... there were also a few zombies whose faces were covered in talismans, and the white fur on their bodies had been stripped off by leng rongrong. even some of the scary and realistic props in the hands of these ghost actors were torn apart by leng rongrong out of curiosity, and then all of them were destroyed. everyone was suffering. usually, they would scare people for fun, but today, they were all scared to death by a woman. ¡°use your ultimate move!¡± one of the people watching the surveince said, ¡± before she opens the coffin, we have to do it first! ¡± ¡°really? that¡¯s not something an ordinary person can handle.¡± someone said. ¡°does she look like an ordinary person?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like it ...¡± ¡°then that¡¯s it.¡± ¡­¡­ in the coffin house, leng rongrong had no idea that someone was discussing behind her back about how to deal with her. the sound of the coffins hitting the boards became more and more intense. because the entire room was decorated like a memorial hall in ancient times, it gave people a very terrifying and very real feeling. the atmosphere was also very good. in addition, the door was closed, and they couldn¡¯t go out, so the tension kept rising. leng rongrong, however, was not nervous at all. she only watched everything curiously. however, zhang qingyi and the others were obviously frightened, and everyone followed leng rongrong. at this moment, the assistant suddenly eximed, ¡± ¡± what¡¯s that? did you guys see it? i saw something flying by! ¡± ¡°ghost, there can¡¯t really be a ghost, right?¡± gu meiyue also seemed to have seen something. ¡°shut up, don¡¯t say that word.¡± zhang qingyi trembled in fear. ¡°who, who touched my face!¡± the assistant eximed. Chapter 330

Chapter 330: the most cowardly of the year

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you hit me just now?¡± jiang zhan turned around and looked at zhang qingyi. ¡°what hit you? i didn¡¯t even touch you, okay?¡± as zhang qingyi spoke, she suddenly cried out in shock, ¡± what is this, what is this!? ¡± ah!¡± she touched her face and felt that her cheeks were wet. something had touched her face just now. it seemed to be a hand, but it also seemed to be something else. it was wet, smooth, and cold ... he felt his blood run cold. at this moment, everyone became even more flustered. there was something invisible moving in the darkness. ¡°it can¡¯t really be a supernatural event, right?¡± gu meiyue sobbed as she asked, ¡± master rong, can we leave this ce first? i¡¯m so scared ... ¡± leng rongrong had not been attacked by anything, but she suddenly saw a shadow in front of her, which looked very terrifying. he seemed to be holding a huge knife in his hand, but when he turned around, he found nothing behind him. where did this shadowe from? what was this? he was just a little curious. the sound of knocking on the coffin became extremely clear. hu! a coffin lid suddenly flew away. the sound of coffins being lifted was heard. ¡± ah! ah! ah! ¡± gu meiyue let out a shrill cry. then, her eyes rolled back and she fainted. there was a coffin at the side and a corpse inside it sat up abruptly. it was an extremely pale corpse and the corpse¡¯s hand had touched gu meiyue¡¯s arm earlier on. it was extremely cold, which caused gu meiyue to faint from fear. leng rongrong nced at gu meiyu on the ground, then at the person who looked no different from a real corpse. the two of them looked at each other. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm, without any fluctuations. on the other hand, the corpse cosyer panicked when he met leng rongrong¡¯s gaze, and his mental state actually copsed first. he was supposed to get out of the coffin, but he suddenlyy back down and closed the lid. leng rongrong was speechless. everyone in the haunted house¡¯s management room was speechless. the fans in the live broadcast roomughed,¡±hahahaha, the most cowardly corpse of the year has been born.¡± at first, the atmosphere was very scary, but because the corpse covered the coffin by itself, the atmosphere instantly became not so scary. instead, it became funny. on the other side, zhang qingyi¡¯s hand was still shaking as she held onto her phone. the corpses in the coffins had all risen. they were all expressionless and pale. every single one of them looked extremely terrifying. zhang qingyi didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. she waspletely surrounded. her phone kept shaking, but the fans didn¡¯t care how scared she was. they were all brutal and moring for her to quickly take photos of leng rongrong. on the other hand, leng rongrong seemed to have a strong aura, and none of the corpses dared to y with her. leng rongrong turned around. all the corpses that met her gaze seemed to be frightened and crawled back into the coffins. leng rongrong simply walked to the side of a coffin and stared at the corpse inside that had not been able to cover itself in time. she reached out and touched the corpse. ¡± you guys did it quite realistically. the paint didn¡¯t fade? ¡± how could his body be so cold? is it because of the ice pack in the coffin?¡± leng rongrong took a few looks and confirmed that the temperature in the coffins was rtively low, so the corpses gave off a very real feeling. the temperature in the room was actually quite low. people were even more timid in cold ces. after a while, leng rongrong found out the theory behind the shadow. it was a projection, a very realistic projection. after she had deciphered everything in the room, leng rongrong acted as if she was in her own home. she easily activated the mechanism and woke gu meiyue up from the floor. then, she walked out of the room. the haunted house manager was speechless. ¡°let¡¯s go on a night of a hundred ghosts.¡± in the haunted house¡¯s management room, someone pped his thigh and said, ¡± activate ghost parade. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. after leng rongrong and her group left the coffin room, they continued to move forward. they came across many corpses that looked very real, and they also saw a person lying on the ground. his mouth was full of blood, and when he saw leng rongrong and the others, he crawled towards them in a strange posture. under normal circumstances, most people would turn around and run away in fear under the influence of various psychological temptations and horror music. however, leng rongrong and the others seemed to be numb to it. especially leng rongrong, who looked at that person with bright eyes. she thought to herself,¡¯how did he manage to crawl in such a twisted way?¡¯ after what zhang qingyi and the others had just experienced, they felt that following leng rongrong, who was even afraid of ghosts, they had nothing to be afraid of. hence, they were all numb and not afraid at all. the ghost tried very hard to stabilize its mind and made itself crawl even more twisted, making itself look even more terrifying. it even raised its head suddenly, revealing its even more terrifying makeup and sharp teeth. but when he saw leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, his heart skipped a beat. why did she not seem to be afraid of him? why did she look at him with such interest? why did she have the urge to rush up and study him? why did he have a creepy feeling at this moment, and the urge to turn around and run? the strange crawler stopped moving. with a click, its eyeballs fell out, leaving only empty eye sockets. leng rongrong was speechless. everyone was speechless. a sound came from behind. leng rongrong and the others turned around and saw countless ghosts and monsters of all shapes and sizes rushing towards them. due to their superb makeup skills, these monsters, regardless of whether they were bloody or ghostly, looked unusually real. the group of ghosts was huge. the moment they gave chase, they gave off a strong sense of pressure. ¡°hurry up and run!¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s assistant eximed. after that, no one moved. in less than a moment, they were drowned by the ghosts. after that, leng rongrong started to beat up the ghosts who had pulled her. in just a moment, the hundred ghosts were beaten up badly and were being chased by leng rongrong ... after all that, no one at the haunted house dared to mess with leng rongrong¡¯s group anymore, especially those who did not. leng rongrong led the way and calmly walked through every scene in the haunted house. then, she calmly walked out. she was not frightened at all. zhang qingyi¡¯s imagination of peeing in her pants, screaming, and turning pale was gone. from the beginning to the end, she was only domineering, scary, and perverted ... he had beaten up the ghosts badly. the fans all said that even if lord rong met a real ghost, the real ghost would be afraid of her. zhang qingyi herself was quite shocked. because she had encountered several traps, her hair was in a mess and her face was pale. even so, she still managed to broadcast the entire process to the end. Chapter 331

Chapter 331: even my bodyguard is better at makeup than you

Trantor: 549690339

after they left, the rest of the people who had split up also came out. other than leng rongrong¡¯s group, the rest of the people were carried out after they had fainted from fear. everyone was scared out of their wits. leng rongrong, however, said to zhang qingyi, ¡± this haunted house is not good. it¡¯s not scary. next time, let¡¯s y something scarier. ¡± zhang qingyi looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. she was already speechless. wasn¡¯t this terrifying? the rest of the people were so scared that they fainted, okay? scared of ghosts? she was lying, right? she was deliberately lying. she had never seen such a good liar! zhang qingyi was so angry that her eyes turned white. she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. she had wasted so much money for nothing. in the end, she didn¡¯t get any benefits. she even fell into so many traps. for the live broadcast, she raised her phone until her hands were sore. what zhang qingyi didn¡¯t know was that even though she didn¡¯t get any benefits and her fans didn¡¯t talk about her, leng rongrong¡¯s fans were seriously praising zhang qingyi¡¯s live streaming skills. after that day, some people even gave zhang qingyi a few better live streaming phones and asked her to continue streaming for leng rongrong. zhang qingyi almost went crazy from anger. she used to think that su wei was very scary. now, she understood. how could su wei¡¯s disciple be worse than her? she was definitely more devilish than su wei. ever since this trip to the haunted house, although zhang qingyi was still in the same crew as leng rongrong, she was still very much in a bad mood. however, she did not dare to provoke leng rongrong anymore. even if she lost her temper, it was directed at other people. asionally, she had to help leng rongrong¡¯s fans take photos and do a live broadcast. she felt too tired mentally. why was he so miserable? especially when she was really angry and wanted to teach someone a lesson, leng rongrong shot her a look and she didn¡¯t even dare to be angry. he was extremely aggrieved. even if he found an opportunity to deal with leng rongrong, he would not find an opportunity to deal with her. zhang qingyi could be said to be a very miserable movie queen. leng rongrong had been veryfortable these days. no one had caused her any trouble. most of the time, she was focused on filming, and when she was free, she would y various games with N. asionally, she would chat with N, but N was always very mysterious. she didn¡¯t know much about N. this guy was very good at ying games, but he didn¡¯t speak much. asionally, he would only speak one or two words. but leng rongrong didn¡¯t care, ying games with N was very enjoyable. after all, it was rare for her to meet such a powerful opponent. during this time, storm had also be famous. this guy had taken on a dog food advertisement and shot a lot of other advertisements, and then he became famous all of a sudden. of course, storm only shot some advertisements and didn¡¯t participate in other activities. it often stayed at home, so although it was popr, many people actually mistakenly thought that storm was just a special effect and didn¡¯t exist. leng rongrong¡¯s drama was filmed very quickly. it was unknown if it was because leng rongrong was in charge, but no one dared to cause any trouble, so the progress was unusually fast. and whether it was the director, the producer, or the investors, they were all very satisfied with the shooting. after the show ended, ye tianxin did not arrange any new roles for leng rongrong. instead, she gave leng rongrong an invitation to attend a banquet. ¡°leng rongrong, many important people will be attending this banquet, and it¡¯s very important for your future. if you¡¯re smart, you should know your ce and have a good chat with those directors and investors. i won¡¯t give her the chance to do that for most people. that director gong will also attend this banquet, so you can go and talk to him yourself. if you¡¯re lucky, you can be the female lead of his movie.¡± ye tianxin called leng rongrong to thepany, and after giving her an invitation, she started rambling. the way she spoke made it sound like she had taken care of leng rongrong, and leng rongrong should be thanking her madly. leng rongrong was speechless. director gong? she remembered that there was someone called director gong, but this person was said to be very lecherous and liked to filmrge-scale films. the films he produced were all terrible and were often the kind that people would scold. every time, he would rely on excessive means to attract attention. he would also ask the actresses to create some excessive photos or deliberately hype it up with all kinds of underhanded things. in the end, he would be scolded very badly. it was said that whoever acted in director gong¡¯s movie would be unlucky. no one would use her anymore. after all, her reputation was ruined. ¡°sister ye, you really are a good person.¡± leng rongrong said sarcastically, ¡± sure, give me the invitation. i¡¯ll go. ¡± ye tianxin nced at leng rongrong, her eyes narrowing as she said, ¡± i¡¯ll send you directly to the banquet. the banquet is being held today, so i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t make it in time if you keep on going. i¡¯ll get thepany¡¯s makeup artist to style you. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. no matter how he looked at it, he didn¡¯t seem to have any good intentions. would ye tianxin be so kind? leng rongrong nced at ye tianxin, then said with a half-smile, ¡± there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, i¡¯ll go home and change into a dress. ¡± ¡± thepany has formal wear. it¡¯s troublesome to run around. ¡± ye tianxin directly pulled leng rongrong to the makeup room to let the makeup artist do her makeup, and even went to the makeup artist¡¯s ear to whisper a few words. as she watched the makeup artist do her hair, ye tianxin sneered in her heart. leng rongrong, i¡¯m going to kill you. ¡± during this period of time, when leng rongrong was in the production team, she did not dare to cause trouble for leng rongrong. after all, the director and the others were very protective of leng rongrong. however, now that leng rongrong¡¯s filming had ended, who in thepany would dare to protect her? even the boss didn¡¯t like her, but she still followed her? the makeup artist began to put on leng rongrong¡¯s makeup. ording to ye tianxin¡¯s rich makeup, she put on a more non-mainstream style of makeup for leng rongrong. originally, this kind of makeup should have made her look ugly, scary, and exaggerated. however, the strange thing was that after the makeup artist had done leng rongrong¡¯s makeup, he realized that although the makeup on leng rongrong¡¯s face was slightly exaggerated, it did not have the strange and terrifying effect. it just looked a little heavy. of course, leng rongrong could not help frowning when she saw the makeup. she looked at the makeup artist and asked seriously, ¡± have you really learned how to put on makeup? did i turn dark today? your makeup ... is not as good as my bodyguard¡¯s.¡± as they were talking, leng rongrong¡¯s phone suddenly rang. it was li ruhua. ¡°there, my bodyguard is calling.¡± the makeup artist was speechless. how could that be possible? which bodyguard could do better makeup than her? the makeup artist was obviously not convinced. leng rongrong chatted with li ruhua for a while and found out that li ruhua happened to be shopping nearby, so she asked li ruhua toe over and do her makeup and get her a dress. ¡°i don¡¯t think you need the gown. there are many gowns in thepany.¡± ye tianxin said with a frown. she found that leng rongrong wasn¡¯t very obedient. Chapter 332

Chapter 332: a fake?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°sister ye, i don¡¯t want to say this, but i¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll take the wrong gown for hua xixi or someone else. what if theye looking for trouble again?¡± leng rongrong nced at ye tianxin and said seriously, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m more suitable in my own dress. ¡± ye tianxin looked at leng rongrong unhappily. ¡± leng rongrong, i¡¯m your manager. are you not going to listen to me? ¡± ¡°i did. look, didn¡¯t i listen to you and put on makeup in thepany? she¡¯s also changing into her gown in thepany.¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes. ¡± i¡¯ll listen to you and attend this banquet too. ¡± ye tianxin red at leng rongrong, knowing that leng rongrong was trying to be smart. however, she knew that she could not anger leng rongrong. the good show was still at the banquet. he couldn¡¯t let her make a fool of herself in her dress and makeup. anyway, there were other ces where she would make a fool of herself, so it didn¡¯t matter. ye tianxin wanted tough when she thought about how leng rongrong had said that she would get a bodyguard to help her with her makeup. this woman was really ... without a makeup artist team, she found a bodyguard to do her makeup for her. she even asked the bodyguard to pick a dress for her. one could imagine what the bodyguard had chosen. most men had terrible taste, unless they had received professional training. the makeup artist nced at ye tianxin, and ye tianxin gave her a reassuring look. at that time, he might even be uglier than her. that would be even funnier. the three of them didn¡¯t have to wait long before li ruhua came over. ye tianxin naturally remembered li ruhua, but the makeup artist had never seen li ruhua before. seeing such a tall man like li ruhua, she was shocked. although she had seen men as makeup artists, she had never seen such a rough-looking man. she felt that leng rongrong¡¯s face was going to be in trouble. putting on makeup was a delicate job. for a man like him to do her makeup, looking at his big fan-like hands, the makeup artist felt that leng rongrong¡¯s face would be ruined. ye tianxin and the makeup artist stood to the side and watched the show. the two of them whispered to each other. leng rongrong, on the other hand, quietly allowed li ruhua to do whatever she wanted on her face. although li ruhua looked like a rough man, she had a little princess in her heart, so her technique was delicate and her movements were skilled. it didn¡¯t take long for him to finish leng rongrong¡¯s makeup. pared to the makeup artist¡¯s makeup just now, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. one had turned into a demon, while the other had turned into a fairy. li ruhua¡¯s makeup was very natural. leng rongrong was already pretty, and she looked good even without makeup. this makeup made her look even better, like flowers on top of a brocade. most makeup artists would find it difficult to add points to leng rongrong¡¯s makeup when she had a good foundation, but li ruhua had done it to the extent of adding points. when the makeup artist at the side saw this makeup, she waspletely shut up. she was a professional makeup artist, but her makeup was not as good as a bodyguard¡¯s? after that, li ruhua quickly did leng rongrong¡¯s hair. although he did not have hair, he was very skilled in doing leng rongrong¡¯s hair. in a few moments, he had done leng rongrong¡¯s hair into a beautiful hairstyle. it looked very stunning. in the end, li ruhua took out the dress she had chosen for leng rongrong. it was a ck dress that was gorgeous but not mboyant. it was very suitable for leng rongrong¡¯s makeup, giving off a noble and cold yet somewhat yful feeling. after leng rongrong changed her clothes, her entire aura changed. it was so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart tremble. and it was a very natural kind of beauty. because it was a short dress, her two slender white legs looked very long. coupled with her well-proportioned body, she looked very attractive. ¡°oh right, shoes!¡± li ruhua pulled out a pair of beautiful high heels like a magic trick. the moment leng rongrong changed into it, she seemed to have instantly be a noble princess. ye tianxin¡¯s eyes narrowed. this bodyguard actually had such good taste! ncing at leng rongrong¡¯s ears and neck, ye tianxin was d that leng rongrong was not wearing any essories. she turned around and took a ne and a pair of earrings. ¡°your neck and ears are empty. put this on.¡± ye tianxin said enthusiastically, ¡± this is Z¡¯stest model. you¡¯ll shine even brighter when you wear it. ¡± ¡°Z¡¯stest model?¡± leng rongrong took a look. ¡± are you sure? this isn¡¯t a fake?¡± ye tian xin¡¯s hand froze as a cold light shed in her eyes. she actually knew that this was a fake. this was obviously a fake that could pass for the real one. most people wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it when they saw it, and she thought she could hide it from leng rongrong directly! ¡°it¡¯s fine to pass off the fake as the real!¡± ye tianxin replied, ¡± the most important thing is the decorative use. no one will care if this thing is real or fake. and who had ever seen the real thing? there¡¯s only one set of this design, and it¡¯s said that a mysterious person bought it. it¡¯s never been on the market before, so no one would suspect it even if it¡¯s fake.¡± after speaking, ye tianxin forcefully ced the fake on leng rongrong. leng rongrong did not think so. he knew that ye tianxin was definitely trying to set him up, but it was truly a coincidence that the set was in her hands ... she had bought it when she was bored. he had never thought of wearing it, but he had thrown it in the car. now, it was finally put to use. that was why she said that there was no harm in squandering. the things she bought might not be used now, but they would be useful in the future. after everything was settled, ye tianxin asked if thepany¡¯s driver should send leng rongrong to the pier. leng rongrong rejected him directly. she said that li ruhua could just send her to the pier. the banquet was held on the cruise ship, so everyone went to the dock to board the ship. after leng rongrong left thepany, she went straight to her car to take out her ne and earrings. she took off the fake set given by ye tianxin and put on her real set. li ruhua was speechless. ¡°huahua, i¡¯ve always said that if you buy too many things, you won¡¯t be able to use them now, but you¡¯ll be able to use them in the future. am i right?¡± leng rongrong said smugly, ¡± when i bought this, i didn¡¯t think about whether i would use it or not. but today, it¡¯s finally put to use, right? ¡± li ruhua was speechless. what about the other things you bought? where were the hundreds of rice cookers in jialetun? and what about the countless things to eat and use? li ruhua looked at leng rongrong deeply. of course, he didn¡¯t dare to question his young madam. after all, his young madam was always troubled by spending money. he had heard that she had been buying things for her godfather every day recently. he could not help butugh when he imagined leng rongrong¡¯s godfather¡¯s current situation. it must be as scary as thest time they opened the package. at that moment, li ruhua¡¯s mind was ying a scene on a mountain. Chapter 333

Chapter 333: the godfathers who were frightened by the delivery

Trantor: 549690339

¡°express delivery!¡± ¡°express delivery!¡± ¡°express delivery!¡± on a certain mountain top, outside a huge manor, express delivery cars appeared one after another at the entrance. the long line was so long that it could not be seen. su wei, jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi stood at the gate of the manor. the gate was wide open, and the four handsome men and beautiful women stood side by side, looking at the cars of packages in front of them. in the past few days, they had received countless express deliveries one after another. the number of express deliveries at home had piled up into a few mountains. when they saw so many packages outside, their faces were filled with horror. it was as if he had not received a delivery, but something terrible that could explode. ¡°is it yours?¡± su wei looked at jiang fu. ¡± i¡¯ve already received a lifetime, no, maybe a few lifetimes worth of scalpels, cosmetics, and clothes ... ¡± ¡°is it yours?¡± jiang fu looked at chenn, ¡± i have enough gifts. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll have to unwrap them for a year. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t my gifts pile up into a mountain?¡± chenn nced at tang ziyi. ¡± third brother, didn¡¯t you say that rongrong would definitely give you the most gifts? this must be your gift. even if it¡¯s mine, i¡¯ll give it to you.¡± tang ziyi was speechless. the three godfather¡¯s and the master¡¯s original n was to have leng rongrong give them the most, the best, and the most expensive gifts. now, they were all afraid. she was afraid that the gifts would all be hers. they had been opening packages for several days in a row. the packages were so open that they were getting goosebumps and were going crazy. their precious goddaughter really loved them so much that they had received countless express deliveries. was there anything scarier in life than opening a package? there was definitely no more. this was definitely the scariest thing in the world. they didn¡¯t even want to open the express delivery anymore. ¡°who is tang ziyi?¡± ¡°is su wei from this ce?¡± ¡°a delivery from jiang fu!¡± ¡°chenn, your delivery!¡± the delivery masters began to shout one by one. then, the four bald men looked at the cars of express delivery. the entire road was filled with cars from various express deliverypanies. it looked like all the express deliverypanies had mobilized their full force, and all the packages were from their side. after the express delivery cars were driven in, all the express deliveries were piled up in an empty vi. several vis on the mountain were now filled with packages. there was no ce for them to stay. other than the room where they were sleeping, the other rooms were filled with packages. even the stairs were packed with packages, the kind that couldn¡¯t pass through. the only empty space in the living room was the sofa. the four of them sat on the sofa with a long face, looking at the countless packages in front of them. ¡°tear it down?¡± su wei looked at them and said, ¡± these are your goddaughter¡¯s thoughts. if you don¡¯t tear them apart, rong will be angry, right? ¡± ¡± ... i¡¯ve lived for so many years. i¡¯m not even afraid of killing people. i¡¯m a little afraid of opening packages now. ¡± tang ziyi said with a bald head, ¡± why don¡¯t we hire a few people to help us open the express delivery? call all the people in the vige to help with the demolition?¡± ¡°if you can face it and rongrong calls you in the future and asks you if you opened the gift i gave you personally, then you can find someone to open it for you.¡± su wei said seriously. tang ziyi was terrified. chenn and jiang fu were speechless. chenn took a deep breath and smiled. ¡± why don¡¯t you guys tear it down first? the rest is mine! ¡± ¡°if we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± jiang fu red at chenn. therefore, the group of people started to open their packages crazily. jiang fu and chenn held a utility knife in their hands and opened their packages one by one. tang ziyi directly used a de, while su wei held a scalpel between her fingers. the speed at which they unwrapped the package was extremely fast. as they unwrapped the packages, they were thinking that there should be no more packages after this wave of packages ended. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, if rongrong asks to give us any gifts next time, we¡¯ll refuse!¡± as tang ziyi opened the package, he said in despair, ¡± i¡¯ve been opening packages for the past few days until my hands have calluses! i¡¯ve been practicing throwing knives for so many years, but i¡¯ve never had any calluses. can you imagine that my hands have calluses because i¡¯m opening a delivery? opening a package is definitely the scariest thing in the world, nothing else!¡± ¡°do you think we haven¡¯t developed a cocoon?¡± chenn rolled her eyes. ¡± it¡¯s better to tear down aputer than a parcel! ¡± ¡± what are you guys shouting about? i¡¯m a movie queen, after all. my hands are so beautiful, but they¡¯re blistered ... ¡± su wei nced at the men. ¡± what are you being so pretentious for? don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know that you¡¯re feeling so good inside even though you¡¯re cursing. ¡± you turned around and went to show off that my daughter is so good, giving me so many gifts!¡± the few of them were speechless. in fact, from the moment they received the gifts, these proud men had already begun to show off in various ways in the vige at the foot of the mountain. he caught an old man and an old woman and told them how filial his daughter was, buying him all kinds of gifts. it was painful to open a package, but it was happy to receive a gift, especially a gift from the goddaughter he had raised. not only did the people in the viges below know about this, even the big yellow dogs and cattle in the vige knew about it. the proud godfathers didn¡¯t say anything more. when they opened the new gifts, they couldn¡¯t help but show off. ¡°my daughter knows me best!¡± ¡­¡­ leng rongrong ran into song junlin and the others as soon as she arrived at the dock. what a coincidence, the few people who were in a sorry state at thest gathering actually met again here. when song junlin and the others saw leng rongrong, they all had the urge to turn and leave. thinking of what happenedst time, they both felt very embarrassed. ¡°if you see it, do you still have to pretend you didn¡¯t see it?¡± leng rongrong frowned when she saw that they were about to leave. ¡± if you¡¯re blind, i¡¯ll help you treat it. my big yellow ox has been blind before, so i did it!¡± ¡°don¡¯t!¡± chief song turned around and looked scared. ¡°you probably don¡¯t remember me wearing a rabbit suitst time, right?¡± ¡°oh, i didn¡¯t remember at first, but now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, i remember.¡± leng rongrong and li ruhua looked at song junlin at the same time, but another scene appeared in their minds-the scene of little ceo song in a rabbit suit. ¡°mr. song, i¡¯ll give you the rabbit suit. it¡¯ll suit you very well.¡± li ruhua looked at song junlin with a smile. song junlin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°¡­¡­ thank you so much! sun zhizhen covered his face and recalled the scene of him running around naked. his face was bitter. the few of them did not notice at all that not far ahead, a handsome and devilish man got out of a luxury car. his gaze fell on leng rongrong and the others. Chapter 334

Chapter 334: another terrifying meeting

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong had not noticed mo linyuan¡¯s appearance. she told li ruhua to inform mo linyuan that she would be attending a banquet tonight and would not be returning home. li ruhua nodded in agreement. ¡°i don¡¯t think your housekeeper will have to say anything ...¡± song junlin said. li ruhua looked at song junlin. ¡± to be honest, my job is to be a bodyguard. being a nanny isn¡¯t my job. i¡¯d be happier if you called me a bodyguard. ¡± song junlin nced at li ruhua. ¡± what¡¯s the difference? you¡¯re a nanny and a bodyguard anyway. it¡¯s all the same to me. ¡± li ruhua, he was actually speechless. song junlin and the others looked behind leng rongrong. the four of them didn¡¯t say anything, but they felt their hair stand on end. thinking of mo linyuan¡¯s power, they all trembled. lord rong was already powerful enough, but her man was even more terrifying. why did she have to meet lord rong¡¯s man on such an asion? why did they feel so uneasy? they knew that they would be unlucky if they met lord rong. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to turn around and look? i think you need to use your telepathy. telepathy between you and your husband.¡± song junlin looked at leng rongrong and said, the corners of his mouth twitching. ¡°what nonsense is this?¡± leng rongrong raised her hand to pat song junlin¡¯s shoulder. song junlin dodged quickly. ¡± master, please have some self-respect. don¡¯t touch people, especially men like me! ¡± could she not feel it? he was approaching, his entire body exuding a biting cold aura, his aura fully released. song junlin was speechless. the great ceo song could be considered as the kind of person who was second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people. however, when he met mo linyuan, he actually felt a little scared. leng rongrong looked at song junlin with a frown. of course, she had no telepathy towards her husband, so she had not realized that a certain someone was approaching from behind. she pped song junlin, who had dodged the first attack but failed to dodge the second. song junlin almost suffered internal injuries. ¡°lord rong, don¡¯t you have any idea of your own strength? are you trying to kill me? you¡¯re a herculean woman!¡± chief song coughed for a long time, feeling that his internal organs were damaged. ¡°are you being mean to my woman?¡± mo linyuan frowned and stood behind leng rongrong, his dark and cold eyes staring at song junlin. song junlin was speechless. was he scolding his woman? couldn¡¯t he tell that he was the one who was beaten up by her woman? mo linyuan put one hand in his pocket and the other gently pulled leng rongrong into his arms. he looked down at leng rongrong. ¡± who bullied you? ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan with a puzzled expression. ¡± where did youe from? ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. shouldn¡¯t she be acting coquettishly at this time and say that someone bullied her? tang luo stood behind and exined, ¡± we¡¯re here to attend the dinner party on demoness. ¡± ¡± oh, what a coincidence. i¡¯m also here to attend this banquet. ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan in surprise, then looked up at song junlin and the others. ¡± are you here to attend this dinner too? ¡± song junlin and the others nodded. ¡°it seems that ye tianxin didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± leng rongrong thought that ye tianxin was lying when she said that the people at the banquet were all very powerful. with ye tianxin¡¯s personality, she would probably pick on him and find trouble with him. it was actually a big asion with many important missions. the fact that song junlin was able to attend and that everyone else had epted the invitation showed that the organizer of this banquet was not simple. she hade to this banquet to take a look at this cruise ship. recently, she had been considering whether to buy a few cruise ships to y with, so she wanted toe and take a look at other people¡¯s cruise ships. the few of them chatted for a while and then went straight to the cruise ship. there were manyyers of checks on the cruise ship. it was obvious that those who came to attend the banquet were not ordinary people, so it was impossible to get on the cruise ship without an invitation. the group of people went over and took out their invitations. leng rongrong was still wondering if ye tianxin had done something to her invitation, but she found out that there was no problem with her invitation and it passed smoothly. leng rongrong was speechless. this was not ye tianxin¡¯s style. didn¡¯t she always target her? how boring. could it be that the only way she could deal with her was to let the makeup artist put on ugly makeup for her? isn¡¯t that too weak? after boarding the cruise, leng rongrong, a woman, was surrounded by a group of handsome, tall, and strong men such as mo linyuan and song junlin. she became the focus of many people in an instant. many people¡¯s eyes were focused on leng rongrong. some people were whispering about leng rongrong¡¯s background. leng rongrong wasn¡¯t considered tall, but she wasn¡¯t short either. standing beside a group of tall men, she looked especially petite. she was dressed simply, but she was very eye-catching. it was a very low-key ck gown, but it exuded a strong domineering aura from head to toe. when she smiled, she was a little yful, but when she wasn¡¯t smiling, she was cold and full of aura. she looked very young, but the men around her were all stronger than the one before. moreover, when those men talked to her, they seemed to care a lot about her, and their eyes were always on her. ¡°who is she?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve ever heard of any family¡¯s daughter looking like this!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so pretty. isn¡¯t her face too delicate? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal to be pretty. it¡¯s the fact that she¡¯s surrounded by a group of men that¡¯s worth paying attention to. how did she manage to have so many outstanding men by her side? ¡± ¡°it looks like a celebrity!¡± ¡°i think i¡¯ve seen a video of her on the inte.¡± ¡­¡­ the surrounding people were discussing. leng rongrong was calm andposed as she chatted andughed with the men, not noticing the confused gazes around her at all. the banquet was very lively. there were also many girls. other than their looks, the girls would alsopare their clothes, jewelry, and other things. leng rongrong attracted a lot of attention as she was surrounded by so many eye-catching men. many people¡¯s eyes were focused on the ne around her neck. ¡°don¡¯t tell me that ne is the one designed by Z? the one and only one?¡± ¡± i think so. i¡¯ve seen pictures of this starry sky on the inte before! ¡± ¡°oh my god, did she buy this ne? i heard that the person who bought the ne is very mysterious!¡± ¡± how is this possible? this must be a fake! ¡± ¡°yeah, i think so too. many people have worn this ne before, but they were found to be fake! with so many men around her, she must be very vain. she¡¯s not some big miss, so she must be wearing a fake!¡± Chapter 335

Chapter 335: unprecedented in history

Trantor: 549690339

many girls around them were talking about it. everyone was pointing at leng rongrong, all of them thinking that the ne leng rongrong was wearing was definitely fake. after all, this was one of a kind, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford it at all. moreover, many people had taken a fake for real before and had been seen through. ¡± speaking of which, i heard that Z will be at the banquet too. she¡¯s wearing a fake ne. she¡¯ll be really embarrassed when she meets the real designer! ¡± ¡°really? Z is here too?¡± ¡± it seems like there are indeed such rumors. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s funny. i wonder what expression z will have when she sees it. ¡± ¡­¡­ the surrounding crowd was in a heated discussion, but because of mo linyuan and the others beside leng rongrong, no one dared to say anything. everyone was just waiting to see leng rongrong make a fool of herself. when they arrived at the banquet hall, mo linyuan, song junlin, and the others all needed to entertain, so leng rongrong waved her hand and let them go on their own. then she sat down in a corner. leng rongrong found something to eat by herself and took a few bites. then, he realized that a lot of women had gathered around him. leng rongrong was speechless. she didn¡¯t notice anything when she was eating alone. when she was almost done eating, she looked up and realized that she was surrounded by women. a group of women had surrounded her? leng rongrong was speechless. when did she be so attractive to women? she wasn¡¯t a handsome guy. ¡°everyone, what¡¯s the matter?¡± leng rongrong asked suspiciously. ¡± what is your rtionship with fourth young master mo? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s your rtionship with ceo song?¡± ¡°what¡¯s your rtionship with sun zhizhen?¡± ¡°what¡¯s your rtionship with qin xiong?¡± ¡°you know hu xin?¡± ¡°do you have a rtionship with special assistant tang?¡± the group of women began to ask all kinds of questions at once, all of them looking at leng rongrong with burning eyes. leng rongrong was speechless. they were all here for the man. ¡°what¡¯s my rtionship with them? it has nothing to do with you, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at the few of them indifferently. she took a ss of red wine and swirled it twice, then took a small sip. it was obviously very casual, but her movements gave people a feeling of sexiness and seduction, domineering and beautiful. the surrounding women stood in front of leng rongrong. although they were all well-dressed, they were all instantly defeated by leng rongrong¡¯s calm andposed demeanor. there were also some men around who looked over, but the other women could not see it at all. their eyes were almost all drawn to leng rongrong. ¡°you ...¡± ¡°how can you be so arrogant, woman?¡± ¡± aren¡¯t you going a little too far? you¡¯re a woman who has taken so many men! ¡± ¡°if you have the ability to shout in front of me, why don¡¯t you shout in front of those men? if you¡¯re interested in them, go find them, not me.¡± leng rongrong swept her gaze across the group of women, not bothering to waste her breath on them. she yawned and swept her gaze across the crowd. soon, she saw the director gong that ye tianxin had mentioned ... he had a lecherous look on his face and was flirting with an unknown actress. his hand was almost touching the actress¡¯s butt. the actress probably wanted to attract attention by selling her body, so she didn¡¯t feel disgusted by director gong¡¯s hand. the two of them seemed to hit it off and left the banquet hall after exchanging a few nces. leng rongrong was speechless. this director gong was really frighteningly wretched. shrugging her shoulders, leng rongrong had no intention of striking up a conversation with anyone. she hesitated for a moment, then prepared to go out for a walk. however, when she stood up, the group of women had surrounded her and were looking at her arrogantly. ¡± what¡¯s your name? which family¡¯s daughter? ¡± one of the women poked leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder with her finger. ¡± i¡¯ve seen arrogant people before, but i¡¯ve never seen anyone as arrogant as you. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s my name? leng rongrong, which family¡¯s daughter? i¡¯m not the daughter of any family. my family is in the countryside.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips and said honestly. of course, there was a hint of evil in her eyes. ¡°the countryside?¡± ¡°pfft, hahahaha!¡± ¡± i¡¯m dying ofughter. she actually said she¡¯s from the countryside! ¡± ¡± i know, she must be a country bumpkin, but because she¡¯s pretty, she¡¯s attracted a rich man to attend this banquet! ¡± ¡°tell me, who did you rely on to attend this banquet?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t rely on anyone. my manager gave me an invitation, so i came.¡± leng rongrong replied honestly, ¡± is there a problem? ¡± ¡°manager? so, you¡¯re an actor?¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, you¡¯re just an actor, yet you dare to be so arrogant. i think there¡¯s no difference between acting and selling.¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± girl, i¡¯ll give you another chance. do you think that being an actress is no different from selling your body? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll say it a few hundred times more, but i still feel the same. people like you have no background, no family background, and nothing. you only know how to rely on your looks, your ability to show off, and your ability to please others to attract attention. it¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°sister zhang, did you hear that?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhang qingyi, who had just passed by. zhang qingyi didn¡¯t expect to see leng rongrong at this charity dinner after the filming was finally over. she had a strong psychological shadow over leng rongrong and wanted to avoid her. who knew that leng rongrong would actually call out to her? and she happened to hear what the girl said just now. immediately, zhang qingyi looked at the girl with dissatisfaction. ¡°do you have that much of an opinion about actors? if you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you just hold a press conference and bombard us actors? so what if we¡¯re actors? don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s no distinction between high and low in our profession?¡± zhang qingyi berated the girl. leng rongrong took advantage of the fact that zhang qingyi¡¯s attention was drawn away and quickly dodged from the crowd. just as she was about to leave this terrifying group of women, she suddenly bumped into a familiar person. xu ru le! she and xu ru le had be enemies on abyss ind. what a coincidence, to actually meet again here. of course, leng rongrong did not intend to hide her identity from xu rule. she was not afraid of xu rule in the first ce. in fact, she had almost forgotten about xu rule. when she saw xu rule, it took her a long time to remember that this woman was xu rule. they had met a few times on abyss ind. she was xu rourou¡¯s younger sister. ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± when xu rule saw leng rongrong, her face suddenly darkened. ¡°miss xu, what a coincidence to meet you again.¡± leng rongrong smiled at xu rule and waved her hand in a friendly manner. just as leng rongrong was about to go around xu rule, xu rule¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. she stretched out a leg and deliberately hooked leng rongrong¡¯s leg. leng rongrong leaped lightly and easily dodged xu rule¡¯s mischievous leg. Chapter 336

Chapter 336: Z has appeared

Trantor: 549690339

¡°miss xu, i¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with your leg? why did you suddenly block the road?¡± leng rongrong nced at the leg that almost tripped her and frowned slightly. ¡±e, let me treat you. ¡± ¡°go away, my legs are fine!¡± xu ru le retracted her leg, her eyes filled with disgust. ¡°is there really nothing wrong? in the eyes of a traditional chinese medicine practitioner, there¡¯s really something wrong with your leg.¡± leng rongrong started to spout nonsense with a straight face. ¡± look, you can¡¯t straighten your legs, can you? look, the shape of your legs doesn¡¯t look good. look at how young you are, and if this leg of yours is already like this, you might not be able to walk for long in the future!¡± xu rule looked at leng rongrong with a colorful expression. ¡± you¡¯re lying! ¡± ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong covered her mouth and looked at xu rule in horror. ¡± why are you speaking so rudely? it seems like it¡¯s not just your leg that¡¯s problematic ¡­ ¡± he didn¡¯t finish the second half of his sentence, but many people around him heard him. then, many of them could not help but cover their faces and chuckle, feeling that leng rongrong was too interesting. xu ru le red at the people around her. she was clearly a little angry. with a single look, everyone quieted down. no one dared to look at xu ru le or say anything. after all, xu rule was the second daughter of the xu family. the xu family was nothing, but no one dared to provoke xu shiting, the legendary second-inmand of theher abyss empire. xu rule had always been unruly and willful, and xu shiting had always doted on her. it was said that anyone who had offended xu ru le had died a terrible death. the people who had been amused by leng rongrong just now could not help but break out in a cold sweat for her. although many people had seen leng rongrong with a few men when she boarded the cruise ship, it was only president little song, fourth young master mo, and a few others. although these people were also famous, they were too smallpared to theher abyss empire. moreover, although leng rongrong was very beautiful, it was said that she came from the countryside and was not a youngdy from any family. such a beautiful girl could be by the side of ceo song and the others, so she was most likely just their ything. since she was just a ything, there was no need for him to offend the second-inmand of theher abyss empire for her. with this thought and discussion, everyone looked at leng rongrong with a little sympathy. if she offended xu ru le, she would be in big trouble. she heard that xu shiting and mr. xu were also on the cruise ship today. wait a minute, if this second young miss of the xu family were to act coquettishly or mr. xu were to get angry, fourth young master mo, ceo song and the others would have to kowtow and apologize. let alone this country bumpkin with no background or status, who only had a pretty face. everyone was waiting for a good show. the women felt great. after all, everyone was jealous of leng rongrong. she was actually caught in the middle of the man they wanted but could not get, and she seemed to be chatting happily with them. although they had always hoped to get one of these men, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to ask for a business card. in any case, they were also some young misses and the like, but they were inferior to a country girl. naturally, they were somewhat unconvinced in their hearts. although they did not like xu rule, they hoped that xu rule would give leng rongrong a good beating and let her know what was good for her. ¡± f * ck you! ¡± xu rule gritted her teeth in anger at leng rongrong. she was even angrier when she recalled how she was humiliated by leng rongrong at the abyss ind. a girl beside her whispered something in xu ru le¡¯s ear. xu rule narrowed her eyes and sneered at leng rongrong. ¡± hey, leng rongrong, let me ask you a question. is the thing in your neck real or fake? ¡± ¡°does it have anything to do with you?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule with a smile. ¡°it has nothing to do with me. however, i¡¯ve never seen a fake before and i¡¯m just a little curious. no one should have seen him on this route. don¡¯t you think that wearing a fake is more embarrassing than not wearing one?¡± xu ru le burst intoughter. ¡± the nes and earrings designed by Z are one of a kind in the world. do you know? mr. Z is also on the cruise. i really admire you for wearing a counterfeit of his design in front of the designer. be careful of receiving awyer¡¯s letter.¡± ¡± pfft! this is the first time-¡®ve seen someone wearing-weapon in front of the designer! ¡± ¡°mr. Z, you must be a vip, right? i have a feeling that this woman is going to be invited off the cruise ship.¡± ¡± it looks like she¡¯s really going to be invited off the cruise ship. she¡¯s actually wearing a counterfeit. doesn¡¯t she know what the banquet is for? ¡± ¡± i thought i could show off. i didn¡¯t expect to be so embarrassed! ¡± ¡± hahaha, the worst in history. there¡¯s no other, right? ¡± ¡°i think mr. Z must be feeling the same way. after all, he had only designed and made one set, and in the end, countless counterfeits had appeared on the market. moreover, the quality was extremely poor. one look at the thing on this woman¡¯s neck and i can tell that it¡¯s of very low quality.¡± ¡°where¡¯s Z? isn¡¯t she at the banquet? it¡¯s more exciting when he¡¯s here!¡± many of the girls who had been offended by leng rongrong just now began to whisper. then, someone said that he knew who Z was and turned around to invite Z. not long after, Z was indeed invited. Z¡¯s original name was zhan ze. she grew up abroad and was a very famous jewelry designer. she was one of the top jewelry designers in the world. his designs had always been very likable because he always used some rare raw materials to make jewelry. therefore, most of the things he made were in small quantities, the kind that couldn¡¯t be bought even if you had money. leng rongrong had actually bought quite a few pieces of jewelry designed by Z because she quite liked the things he designed. of course, she wasn¡¯t a person who liked to wear jewelry, so she put everything she bought aside. perhaps she had more jewelry designed by Z than Z had on her own. something that was considered extremely rare to others, in leng rongrong¡¯s hands, was like amon street. leng rongrong had once asked Z to make a special weapon because Z¡¯s hands were very delicate. of course, the two of them had never met before. most of the time, their transactions were done online. when Z heard that someone was wearing the ne he had designed, she was very surprised. she thought that she could meet the rich buyer she had been dealing with online. in the end, Z was depressed when she heard that the other party was wearing a fake. he didn¡¯t want to care at first, but when he thought about how his designs were often giarized and copied, especially when he heard that someone had appeared wearing the nes he had designed several times, he went to join in the fun. in the end, he found out that the nes they wore were fake, which made him very angry. ¡°Z is here!¡± ¡°it¡¯s zhan ze, zhan ze has appeared!¡± ¡°wow, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°what a temperament! he can already be an idol!¡± there were exmations of infatuated girls around. Chapter 337

Chapter 337: a mysterious suitor

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong raised her head and saw Z in a light gray suit, walking towards them elegantly. Z looked like a gentleman. he was about 1.8 meters tall and was a little thin. he had a clean and good-looking face, permed hair, and wore earrings that he had designed himself. his hands were very beautiful, his fingers were very long, and his skin was very white. her face was quite delicate, but her hands were even more beautiful. the entire banquet hall fell silent because Z had a faint aura around her. leng rongrong turned her head and saw Z. she wanted to slip away. she had known Z for a long time. before Z¡¯s designs became famous, she had bought a lot of things from Z. it was probably because she had bought a lot of things from Z that Z had a chance to be famous. of course, the two of them had never met before and had always maintained the identity of a mysterious buyer and seller. the reason leng rongrong wanted to avoid Z was because Z had once said that if he found her, he would pursue her. most importantly, she had agreed to it in a moment of rashness ¡­ she had never expected to meet Z on the cruise ship. what was even more unexpected was that she happened to be wearing something designed by Z. others might not be able to tell whether it was real or fake, but how could Z not recognize the real ne? she felt that Z was scarier than being embarrassed by wearing a weapon. after all, this man was quite clingy. if he said that he wanted to pursue her, he might reallyunch a particrly terrifying and fierce pursuit. leng rongrong wanted to leave, but xu rule wouldn¡¯t let her go. the other women weren¡¯t happy either. it wasn¡¯t easy to have such a big show to watch, it wasn¡¯t easy to see leng rongrong lose face, how could he let her escape! xu rule immediately stopped leng rongrong. ¡°don¡¯t go! why are you running?¡± ¡± what? do you admit that you¡¯re wearing a gun? are you afraid now? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t afford the real thing, but you can¡¯t wear fake ones. it¡¯s so embarrassing. and you¡¯ll make the designer so sad. ¡± xu ru le sneered. as she had seen that mo linyuan was not in the banquet hall, xu ru le was now very bold and was not afraid of anything. moreover, she felt that lord fourth should be sick of leng rongrong. ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not embarrassing that you can¡¯t afford it. the most embarrassing thing is that you don¡¯t have the ability to buy it, and you still have to wear a fake for your vanity! ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. you know how to embarrass yourself, but you¡¯re still wearing fake goods. do you really think we¡¯re all blind? ¡± ¡°she probably thinks that no one can tell that she¡¯s wearing a thing!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°i admit that i¡¯m wearing a fake. can you let me leave?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule and the women who had surrounded her in despair. she really wanted to throw these women aside, but after all, this was someone else¡¯s banquet, and it didn¡¯t seem good to be too violent. ¡°no, apologize to the designer!¡± someone said coldly. ¡± right, we have to apologize to the designer and get the designer to forgive us! ¡± ¡°take down the fake goods and throw them away!¡± the group of people shouted, filled with righteous indignation. ¡± let me see where this guy is. it¡¯s said that he can pass off a fake as the real one. ¡± zhan ze also came over. when he came over, everyone made way for him, and he walked to the middle of the crowd, behind leng rongrong. leng rongrong was scared witless. oh no, they met. she had also said that zhan ze would never find her in this lifetime. now, they were actually going to meet, and this guy had found her. leng rongrong turned around and looked at zhan ze with a bitter face. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, mr. Z. this ne is really fake. i¡¯ll apologize to you. ¡± after all, i can¡¯t afford your ne, but i think it looks good, so i used a fake one!¡± ¡°pfft!¡± ¡°she admitted it herself!¡± ¡°she¡¯s the first person to be caught like this, right?¡± ¡°she¡¯s too miserable!¡± ¡± it¡¯s both tragic and funny. who¡¯s wearing a fake? who¡¯s wearing a fake to bump into the designer? ¡± zhan ze looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression, especially when he saw the ne on her neck and heard her words. his expression became even moreplicated. ¡°are you serious?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m sorry, mr. Z!¡± leng rongrong lowered her head and apologized pitifully, ¡± i¡¯ll destroy this fake. i¡¯ll never use a fake again! ¡± even if i use it, i won¡¯t use a fake product of your design!¡± ¡°hahaha, you¡¯re really stubborn!¡± ¡°is it that good to be a fake?¡± ¡°hahaha, this is what happens when you can¡¯t afford the real deal!¡± ¡­¡­ the surrounding people burst intoughter. no one had the slightest idea that leng rongrong was much richer than them. ¡°you¡¯re saying that the things i designed and made are fake? do you think i¡¯m blind? do i look like a blind man? or an idiot?¡± the corner of zhan ze¡¯s mouth twitched. he knew it was true with one look. the details of the things he made were all in his heart, and he could tell whether they were real or fake with one look. but leng rongrong actually said it was fake and wanted to throw it away! this woman ¡­ was probably the woman who often traded with him? damn, she¡¯s so beautiful. she even told him that she was an ugly, fat, and ugly middle-aged woman who was very scary. she advised him not to meet her and to not have any fantasies about her. in the end ¡­ big liar! what a big liar! ¡°wait a minute, what did Z say? i didn¡¯t hear her clearly!¡± ¡± he means that the thing on this woman¡¯s neck isn¡¯t fake, it¡¯s real! ¡± ¡°no way? really? the set of unique jewelry? she¡¯s not wearing a fake one, but a real one?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible!¡± everyone looked in leng rongrong and zhan ze¡¯s direction in shock. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°a fat, ugly, bad, and dark-skinned middle-aged woman?¡± zhan ze raised his eyebrows and looked at leng rongrong. when he smiled, his eyes curved, so beautiful that they seemed to contain the entire starry sky. the surrounding people were stunned, especially when they saw zhan ze grab leng rongrong¡¯s wrist as if he was afraid that she would escape. ¡°i said i would find you. i found you, right?¡± ¡°ah, you might have the wrong person. what middle-aged woman? i¡¯m not.¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡°heh, who else could it be? it¡¯s you!¡± xu ru le watched the two of them from the side. her eyes fell on zhan ze. ¡± mr. Z, is the ne on her neck real and not fake? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. i remember that the real thing has a mark. this is clearly a fake! ¡± the girl beside xu rule who had suggested this to xu rule said, ¡± mr. Z, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re protecting this vixen because she¡¯s pretty? ¡± aren¡¯t you going to protect your own work? are you going to protect a vixen? she had seduced many men just now! i don¡¯t know how dirty this woman is!¡± Chapter 338

Chapter 338: chapter 339-godfathers got shot?

Trantor: 549690339

zhan ze nced at the girl. ¡± your mouth is quite dirty. you know what she did and you call her dirty? ¡± the girl didn¡¯t expect to be retorted by zhan ze, and her face turned pale. ¡°if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t talk nonsense. you say people are dirty, but can¡¯t people say that you are afraid of being dirty?¡± zhan ze frowned. it was not easy to find a super buyer for him, and this super buyer had given him such a big surprise. in the end, he was surrounded by so many people, and everyone actually thought that the thing on leng rongrong¡¯s neck was a fake. okay, how could he tolerate the super buyer who doubted him, the bo le who doubted him, and the people who doubted him? ¡± do you think i¡¯m lying because she¡¯s pretty? ¡± zhan ze asked in a bad mood. many of the women around him nodded. after all, leng rongrong was very capable. she was actually able to walk in the middle of fourth young master mo and ceo song. it was obvious that her seduction methods were extraordinary. moreover, she said that she didn¡¯t have any background and was a vige girl from the countryside. how could a vige girl from the countryside afford a ne made by zhan ze? she probably couldn¡¯t even afford a single bead. no one knew how zhan ze had been seduced, but everyone thought that he had been seduced by leng rongrong. the ne on her neck was definitely fake. as the designer, zhan ze was also very depressed. didn¡¯t he know whether his designs were real or fake? did he need this group of people to remind him? he could tell if his design was real or fake even if he closed his eyes. fortunately, this ne was very special. it was iid with moonstones, so once the light was dark, the whole scene would be different. it was easy to tell whether the ne was real or fake. ¡°when i made this ne, i left some things behind that very few people know about. however, i don¡¯t think anyone else can do this. if you think this ne is fake, then i¡¯ll show you its real beauty now!¡± zhan ze suddenly said. ¡°what kind of person?¡± ¡°is there something special about this ne?¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really believe it!¡± everyone around was looking at her with suspicion. after all, everyone felt that leng rongrong couldn¡¯t afford such a ne, and everyone also felt that leng rongrong was very good at seducing men. they all felt that zhan ze was speaking up for leng rongrong because leng rongrong seduced him. if leng rongrong did not have such a pretty face, no one would speak up for her. ¡°who can turn off the lights in this banquet hall?¡± zhan ze grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand and walked towards the stage. then, leng rongrong was pulled onto the stage. below the stage, many people were looking at zhan ze and leng rongrong in surprise. ¡°i¡¯ll go turn off the lights!¡± then, someone went to turn off the lights in the banquet hall. the moment the lights were turned off, everyone, including leng rongrong, was stunned. the ne on leng rongrong¡¯s neck glowed faintly, and then her ne cast the shadow of the starry sky on the ceiling. in the darkness, leng rongrong¡¯s entire person seemed to be shrouded in light. her whole body seemed to be emitting light. she was beautiful to begin with, but now, she really looked like a fairy who had descended from the sky, the kind that had her own light. the light wasn¡¯t strong, but it was very natural. it illuminated her and also projected the entire starry sky. no one knew how Z designed and made such a ne, but in the dark, the ne was really beautiful. it was so beautiful that everyone quieted down. in the quiet world, only leng rongrong exuded a faint light, making her look even more beautiful. ¡°do you believe me? this is the ne i designed. do you think a fake can produce such an effect?¡± zhan ze chuckled. ¡°do you think i know how the imposter can copy my effects? i¡¯ll call whoever can produce this effect master!¡± there was no rebuttal. everyone was obviously shocked by the ne. who would¡¯ve thought that zhan ze could actually create such a magical effect? who would¡¯ve thought that the effect of this ne was actually real? the lights turned on. the entire banquet hall fell silent. a few minutester, everyone burst into a heated discussion. ¡°her ne is real!¡± ¡± damn, this ne is very expensive. how can she afford it? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s probably ceo song and the others who bought it for her. vixens are so good at seducing men and making them spend money on them! ¡± ¡­¡­ the discussions around them were getting more and more unpleasant. so what if leng rongrong was wearing the real thing? she was here to sleep with her. zhan ze was originally immersed in the joy of meeting the super buyer who had helped him, but when he heard those unpleasant discussions, his face instantly darkened. ¡°can¡¯t you people say something good about others?¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me that all the rich people are born from sleeping with others?¡± ¡°did you sleep with him?¡± ¡°how many did you sleep with?¡± ¡°how about you? how many did you sleep with?¡± zhan ze pointed at the women in front of him and asked. ¡°if you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t talk nonsense. what do you know? when she bought things from me, your ceo song was still in school. where would she find the money to buy things for her?¡± ¡°from the moment i entered this business, she started buying things from me. don¡¯t look down on her. the things she has bought, added together, may be more than the assets of your entire family. which stupid man would give her so much money to buy so many?¡± everyone quieted down. leng rongrong was speechless. so, zhan ze had inadvertently called her godfather an idiot? back then, her godfather had given her pocket money ¡­ although she had relied on her pocket money to make some strange investments and then earned a lot of money, the money was given by her godfathers. everyone became even quieter. ¡°isn¡¯t this a little exaggerated?¡± someone asked, ¡± did she really buy so many of your works, mr. Z? ¡± ¡°not only did she buy it, she also ordered a lot of things from me.¡± zhan ze nced at leng rongrong. she grabbed her wrist and lifted it up to show the others. she was wearing an exquisite bracelet. ¡°this is my design. guess how much this thing costs?¡± ¡°mr. Z¡¯s design must be worth at least a million, right?¡± ¡°a million? that¡¯s too little.¡± zhan ze said, ¡± this thing is worth hundreds of millions. do you think a man would custom-make such a thing for a toy? you think she¡¯s poor, but in fact, you¡¯re just too short-sighted. you can¡¯t afford anything on her even if you sell it. ¡± Chapter 339

Chapter 339: little lord rong who likes to pull his beard

Trantor: 549690339

¡°really?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated?¡± ¡°this bracelet is worth hundreds of millions?¡± ¡°are the things on her things that we can¡¯t afford?¡± many girls were staring at leng rongrong¡¯s body. other than the ne and earrings designed by Z and the bracelet on her wrist, no one could tell what else was valuable on leng rongrong¡¯s body. ¡°you¡¯ve never seen this gown before, have you?¡± zhan ze said, ¡± this is the only thing in the world. you can¡¯t even buy it with a few hundred million yuan. it¡¯s a gown that can be collected.¡± ¡°and this pair of shoes. it¡¯s custom-made. the master only makes one pair a year. even the crown prince of M nation is waiting in line.¡± ¡°do you see the ring? it¡¯s an antique, a unique item, the only one in the world, a priceless treasure.¡± zhan ze smiled, but he was almost petrified as he spoke ¡­ he knew that leng rongrong was rich, and as a super buyer, he should be super rich, but he did not expect her to be so rich! the rich ones were a little exaggerated! he was panicking as he spoke, because leng rongrong from head to toe, even a strand of hair, gave people the feeling that it was worth hundreds of millions. this kind of exaggerated wealth made even the famous jewelry designer z afraid. the more she spoke, the more flustered she became. in the end, z fell silent. ¡°i won¡¯t say anymore. i¡¯m feeling inferior.¡± below the stage, everyone could not help but quieten down. a person who loved antiques said, ¡± that ring, that ring. oh my god, is it that thing? was it that priceless treasure? the ring that has been through several emperor¡¯s hands, the emperor¡¯s ring?¡± ¡°yes, i am!¡± ¡± the shoes were really custom-made by that master. they¡¯re the kind that can¡¯t be bought with money. i heard that they¡¯re a symbol when worn. that master only makes shoes for people like the president! ¡± ¡°i, i¡¯m suffocating!¡± ¡± this woman is so scary. she seems to be super rich, right? ¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood. i don¡¯t have any money.¡± leng rongrong blinked her innocent eyes. ¡± fake, they¡¯re all fake! ¡± with that, leng rongrong red at zhan ze and jumped off the stage. she was a little desperate. she really wanted to keep a low profile. it would be very troublesome to be so mboyant, okay? zhan ze followed her down the stage. the surrounding people were all stunned. ¡°a fake?¡± ¡± what fake goods? they¡¯re definitely real! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re lying. i¡¯ve studied that ring. it¡¯s definitely real. god, this ring can buy an entire city ¡­ this thing is priceless ¡­ ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sour!¡± many people looked at leng rongrong. at that moment, she looked like a walking gold mountain. the group of women who had wanted to humiliate leng rongrong earlier were also stunned. from the countryside? didn¡¯t she say that she was from the countryside? were all country bumpkins so rich now? or was she lying? then which family¡¯s young miss was she? why had she never heard of her before? seeing Z following leng rongrong, everyone was even more shocked. even designer Z was following leng rongrong like this ¡­ isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? most importantly, leng rongrong didn¡¯t even want to talk to Z. she had always been indifferent to Z. which vixen seduced men like this? men weren¡¯t stupid. how could they chase after a woman in such a humble way? xu rule stomped her foot in anger. her face was twisted into a ball, and she red at leng rongrong¡¯s back, extremely angry. rich? how could she have money? they must have been taken out from lord fourth¡¯s pocket. did this b * tch cheat so much money from lord fourth? her little uncle had also told her not to provoke her. she did not believe that lord fourth could pamper a woman for so long. back then, mo ling ¡®er was lord fourth¡¯s most beloved sister. everyone thought that mo ling¡¯ er would be lord fourth¡¯s wife, but she had never been pampered to this extent. lord fourth had never given mo ling ¡®er much money. although he was quite good to her, it was only good whenpared to other women. mo ling ¡®er had left, and now leng rongrong had appeared. she would never let leng rongrong stay by lord fourth¡¯s side. lord fourth was hers, and she wholeheartedly wanted to marry him and be the wife of the person in charge of theher abyss empire. ¡­¡­ leng rongrong wanted to find a quiet corner to hide, but she was surrounded by many people after zhan ze revealed the value of the things she had. the most fanatical people were the antique lovers. a few old men were staring at the ring on her thumb with fanatical eyes. ¡°miss leng, can you let me see your ring?¡± ¡°miss leng, may i ask if your ring is real?¡± ¡± miss leng, we won¡¯t touch it. we¡¯ll just look at it. you can just raise your finger and show it to us, okay? ¡± each and every one of them had a look of hunger and thirst on their faces, as if they were hungry ghosts who had seen food, fanatical to the extreme. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°we¡¯ll see.¡± helplessly, he raised his hand and gave everyone a thumbs up. the ring on his finger was ck. it was very thin, but it was exquisitely shiny. there was a faint pattern on it. the pattern seemed to hide a sleeping dragon. it was sleeping quietly and vividly in the ring. leng rongrong had worn this ring quite often. because it was thin, it was inexplicably suitable to wear on her fingers, and it was very hard, which could be used as a weapon. it was not a hindrance, so she wore it on her fingers most of the time. sometimes, she even forgot that she was wearing such a ring on her finger. it didn¡¯t feel like anything when she put it on, and the ring was very magical. it was as if it could automatically zoom in and out. no matter which finger she wanted to put it on, it would fit her perfectly. to be honest, she didn¡¯t even know that the ring was so valuable. this seemed to be a gift from an old man. when she was five years old, an old man came out of nowhere and appeared in her house with serious injuries. su wei then saved him. after he was saved, the old man stayed in their house for a while. during that time, leng rongrong loved to pluck the old man¡¯s beard. the old man had a goatee, which was very interesting. leng rongrong would pull it out every day to y, and he was aplete brat. in order to protect his beard, the old man gave leng rongrong this ring in exchange, saying that he would give her the ring if he didn¡¯t pull out his beard. the old man told her that there was a dragon sleeping in the ring. when she woke up in the future, she could pluck the dragon¡¯s beard. and then, she believed it. when she was young, she had been waiting for the dragon to wake up. when she grew up, she had almost forgotten about it. but because this ring could be used as a hidden weapon, she had been wearing it all the time. she was used to it. Chapter 340

Chapter 340: lord fourth was provoked again?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°the dragon in here is really lifelike!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, this is the first time i¡¯ve seen this ring with my own eyes!¡± ¡°although i can¡¯t have it, it¡¯s worth it for me to see it once in my lifetime!¡± ¡°it would be even better if i could touch it!¡± the few antique fanatics around looked at leng rongrong with eager eyes, each of them having the urge to touch the ring. ¡°you want to touch it?¡± leng rongrong asked as she looked at the people surrounding her. the group of people nodded frantically. ¡± yes, very much! ¡± ¡°can i?¡± a group of people stared at leng rongrong. they really wanted to touch the ring, but they were also afraid that leng rongrong would not agree. those who knew the ring knew that it was very valuable and had disappeared for many years. anyone who could own this ring was definitely not an ordinary person. therefore, even though everyone was itching to touch the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger, they didn¡¯t dare to touch her even though they had their hands raised. all of them stared at leng rongrong with covetous eyes. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong said with a fake smile. the anticipation in their eyes was instantly dispelled. they looked at leng rongrong in despair. ¡± is it really impossible? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong retracted the hand with the ring, then stretched out her other hand and said with a cheeky look, ¡± pay up. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± the group of people who had been watching excitedly just now all had a look of surprise and incredulity on their faces, and they looked at leng rongrong in confusion. what did she just say? did she just say that she was going to pay? he wanted them to pay? this was a little illogical! ¡°hey, you¡¯re all rich people. you can¡¯t take advantage of others for free. you¡¯ve already seen it. you won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s cheeks were puffed up. everyone was speechless. do i have to pay for it? ¡°this thing of mine is so valuable. if i didn¡¯t show it to you, you wouldn¡¯t have seen it in your entire life. shouldn¡¯t you pay?¡± leng rongrong frowned and said, ¡± this is a priceless treasure. i¡¯ve shown you for so long and wasted so much time. i¡¯m a person who can earn hundreds of billions in minutes.¡± everyone was in a daze. then, they seemed to think that what leng rongrong said made sense. someone said to transfer money to leng rongrong, and then the group of people began to prepare to transfer money to leng rongrong. zhan ze had originally wanted to pull leng rongrong away, but when he saw this scene, he was stunned. what kind of god-like operation was this? to think that she coulde up with the idea of giving money after taking a look? it was not like she would lose anything by just taking a look, but she actually charged a fee. more importantly, this group of super yers was actually willing to pay leng rongrong. moreover, he even said that it would be even better if he could touch it. after all, this ring had always been worn by emperors in the past. they were all the kind of emperors who had worn it before and had super strong luck. ¡°speaking of which, we even profited!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. after seeing this ring, our luck should be better. we¡¯ll go to the casinoter to y! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll go to the super auction in a few days. i must buy a few things. i¡¯m going to be lucky this time! ¡± the few of them had spent over a million yuan, and after taking a look at leng rongrong¡¯s ring, they were even smug that they had earned it. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly. she casually said a few words, and the group of people became even happier. even those who were not antique yers and did not know what the ring was surrounded it and began to pay to see leng rongrong¡¯s ring. leng rongrong raised her hand to show people that her phone was constantly sending messages, ding, ding, ding, receiving notifications. not far away, mo linyuan and tang luo had juste in and saw this scene. after asking around, the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°furen, isn¡¯t she worrying about how she can¡¯t finish spending her money? she¡¯s probably got tens of millions or even hundreds of millions in her ount now ¡­¡± ¡± our young madam is the reincarnation of qianqian, right? she can only enter and not leave! ¡± tang luo was simply stunned. his young master was already very good at making money, but he actually felt that the young madam was better at making money. the young madam had made money through all kinds of magical methods and magical means. she could even fool this group of people into buying a ring like this. the young mistress did not even take off the ring. the ring was always on her finger. at most, she would turn the ring around to show everyone the reverse side. mo linyuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly, he felt that his wife was too cute. however, did she still work so hard to earn money because she felt that what he earned was not enough for her to spend? he should probably earn more. he needed to umte wealth. mo linyuan was about to enter the banquet hall, but he suddenly turned around and left. tang luo was speechless. ¡°my lord, where are you going?¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to discuss a business deal worth hundreds of billions.¡± mo linyuan said. ¡°did madam give you a sense of crisis? don¡¯t you always enjoy the feeling of living off a woman?¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. didn¡¯t he just finish discussing a few big business deals with someone? do you still want to continue the discussion? how many people was lord fourth nning to pull onto his pirate ship? why did lord fourth suddenly be so determined? was it to let his wife squander more? tang luo was speechless. he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. women were too scary. if he had a woman in the future, he would definitely not let his womane into contact with young madam. otherwise, she would definitely be led astray by young madam. tang luo thought worriedly. ¨C in less than half an hour, leng rongrong had earned a lot of money. after she had earned enough, she realized a problem. Z was still by her side. the surrounding people dispersed, and leng rongrong and zhan ze looked at each other. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°mr. Z, i think you must have the wrong person.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t buy this ne. even if it¡¯s real, i¡¯m definitely not the person you¡¯re looking for. didn¡¯t you say that the person you¡¯re looking for is ugly, fat, and old? which part of me looks like one?¡± ¡°dupe, you can continue to dupe.¡± zhan ze rolled his eyes. ¡± who else but you can spend so much money to buy my things? i was the one who designed the bangle on your wrist.¡± ¡°you can design it, or someone else can give it to me.¡± leng rongrong said innocently. ¡°i don¡¯t understand why you¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡± zhan ze followed closely behind leng rongrong. wherever she went, he would follow. he was like a shadow, always following her. leng rongrong stopped in her tracks helplessly. ¡± then i won¡¯t avoid you. you can say whatever you want to say. ¡± leng rongrong looked at zhan ze with a smile. ¡°thank you,¡± she said. zhan ze replied, ¡± z wouldn¡¯t be here today without you. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be so pretentious, we¡¯re just taking what we need.¡± leng rongrong saw that zhan ze was about to say something touching and immediately interrupted him. she wasn¡¯t very good at this kind of situation. Chapter 341

Chapter 341: lord rong is in danger!

Trantor: 549690339

zhan ze choked on leng rongrong¡¯s words. he had seriously prepared a touching speech, but before he could finish, leng rongrong¡¯s words made him forget all about it. ¡± i¡¯m not being pretentious. i¡¯ve prepared a lot of touching lines to thank you for discovering me, but you ¡­ can¡¯t you let me talk properly? ¡± zhan ze looked at leng rongrong in despair. leng rongrong patted zhan ze¡¯s shoulder. ¡± no need to thank me. i didn¡¯t do anything. you¡¯re famous because of your talent. even without me, you¡¯re still very powerful. in other words, if your design wasn¡¯t good, i wouldn¡¯t have bought your things.¡± zhan ze nodded. leng rongrong¡¯s words were to the point, but he was indeed very grateful to her. leng rongrong had indeed helped him a lot. without her, he might have be famous, but it would not have been so easy, and he would not have be famous so early. ¡°you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, do you? although i know that the chances are slim, i still want to ask.¡± zhan ze looked at leng rongrong affectionately and said, ¡± i said i would pursue you back then. no matter if you¡¯re a beauty or an ugly monster, i think you¡¯re my soul mate. ¡± ¡± ¡­ ¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at zhan ze. ¡± that sounds a little disgusting. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have a boyfriend, but i have a husband!¡± leng rongrong burst intoughter and patted zhan ze¡¯s shoulder. ¡± you don¡¯t have a chance anymore, i¡¯m already married! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re married?¡± zhan ze looked at leng rongrong in disbelief, his face full of disbelief. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really fifty years old! he only looks like he¡¯s eighteen years old!¡± ¡°he¡¯s not just eighteen, but he¡¯s not fifty either.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± a woman¡¯s age is a secret. it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know. ¡± zhan ze was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re really married?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true. so, keep your distance from me. my husband is also on the ship. he¡¯ll be jealous if he sees you.¡± ¡°w-who¡¯s your husband? song junlin? i didn¡¯t hear that he got married recently. or that sun zhizhen? mo linyuan?¡± zhan ze still looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°mo linyuan.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you should have heard of his marriage, right? although not many people have heard of it, there should be quite a number of people who know about it. ¡± ¡± so, you¡¯re that wild girl from the countryside, the eldest daughter that the leng family forced on mo linyuan? ¡± zhan ze facepalmed. ¡± didn¡¯t you say you were divorced? because fourth young master mo is a fake cripple, the mo family¡¯s corporation has been in a state of chaos recently. i heard that they even cleaned up the leng family.¡± ¡°who said that?¡± leng rongrong frowned as she looked at zhan ze. ¡± someone else said it ¡­ didn¡¯t they say that the leng family was in a terrible state? the entire family was chased out of the country. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s them, what does it have to do with me?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡± i don¡¯t have any rtionship with the leng family. do i look like i¡¯ve been kicked?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t look like it. you look like you¡¯re living a veryfortable life.¡± zhan ze¡¯s mouth twitched as he shook his head. ¡± rumors really can¡¯t be trusted. ¡± leng rongrong and zhan ze chatted for a while. suddenly, a woman walked up to her and said, ¡± i have something to tell you! ¡± the woman looked a little nervous. her eyes were darting left and right as if she was worried that someone was staring at her. ¡°xu rourou?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rourou, but before she could react, xu rourou had already pulled her out of the banquet hall. zhan ze wanted to chase after her, but xu rourou red at him and shouted coldly, ¡± don¡¯t follow me! ¡± thus, zhan ze cowered and he didn¡¯t follow. leng rongrong was also shocked by xu rourou¡¯s imposing manner. she looked very weak, but when she shouted at zhan ze just now, there was a strong killing intent that exploded from her body. xu rourou was pulled to an empty corner. she looked at leng rongrong and said anxiously, ¡± she¡¯s hired a killer. i know you¡¯re strong, but she¡¯s hired one of the top ten killers on the murder list. it¡¯s very dangerous. you have to be careful. ¡± although xu rourou was very anxious, she did not know what to do. ¡°top ten on the kill list?¡± leng rongrong suddenly chuckled. was her old acquaintanceing again? st time, she remembered that one of them ran away so fast that she didn¡¯t even have the chance topete with him! her chance of being on the kill list depended on the top ten of the kill list. she heard that after her name was on the list, she could have assassination missions with high pay and it was very fun. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were full of interest. at present, xu rourou was still anxious because she did not have the ability to guarantee that she could escape the assassination of the top ten on the murder list. she was worried that leng rongrong would not be able to protect herself. xu rourou was genuinely worried about leng rongrong. after all, leng rongrong was the first person who wanted to be friends with her. she wasn¡¯t favored at home and was hated by many people in the upper-ss society. she didn¡¯t have many friends. of course, she wasn¡¯t good at socializing and couldn¡¯tpare to her sister, xu rule. she wasn¡¯t good with words, and her uncle didn¡¯t like her ¡­ xu rourou was wearing a very ordinary evening gown at the moment. her makeup and hair were very ordinary. she was supposed to be very good-looking, but she didn¡¯t seem to know how to dress herself up or deliberately keep a low profile, making herself very inconspicuous. leng rongrong nced at xu rourou, who was worried about her. ¡°rou rou, don¡¯t worry. i might not be able to handle the top ten on the kill list, but the rest of the top ten should not be a problem.¡± ¡°top ten on the kill list, are you sure?¡± xu rourou was shocked by leng rongrong¡¯s words, which sounded nonchnt but contained some arrogance. she knew that leng rongrong must be very powerful. however, she did not expect leng rongrong to be so arrogant. the top ten on the murder list were people that even her little uncle would be wary of, but in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, they were just a piece of cake ¡­ ¡°i¡¯m sure,¡± leng rongrong said indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m just waiting for the top few on the kill list to assassinate me. only then can i be on the list! ¡± xu rourou looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. this girl might even be younger than her, but she was so arrogant? why did she feel that he was even more arrogant than her sister, xu rule? however ¡­ no matter how arrogant she was, she was not detestable. ¡°then i¡¯ll follow youter. if there¡¯s any danger, i can help you.¡± xu rourou said. ¡°that¡¯s fine.¡± leng rongrong nodded, then looked at xu rourou and asked, ¡± how are things between you and xu shiting? ¡± ¡°what do you mean how is it?¡± xu rourou was a little embarrassed. Chapter 342

Chapter 342: i don¡¯t have much, i just have a lot of money

Trantor: 549690339

¡°don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t done anything yet?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rourou with a frown. ¡± if you like him, why are you keeping a low profile on purpose? i bet he doesn¡¯t even know that he has a niece like you.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll just watch him silently. i¡¯m not worthy of him. ¡± xu rourou lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly. she felt that she was too bad and not good-looking, so she was not a good match for xu shiting. so what if he liked her? she had never been eye-catching, so he could only hide this love in his heart. although she sometimes wished that xu shiting would look at her more, and sometimes she envied xu rule for being loved by her little uncle, she felt that she was not qualified. she was too bad, not good looking, did not know how to dress up, was not loved by her parents, had no friends, and was reclusive ¡­ she was a good-for-nothing, so how could she bepared to such a powerful little uncle? there were two words written on xu rourou¡¯s face: low self-esteem. leng rongrong was shocked by xu rourou¡¯s words. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯re so strong, and do you have any misunderstandings about your own looks? even if you don¡¯t say that she¡¯s a peerless beauty, she¡¯s only one step away from that peerless beauty. besides, why do you think you can¡¯tpare to xu rule? if that unruly xu rule can be doted on by xu shiting, why can¡¯t you? do you think that your uncle is blind, or do you think you¡¯re not as good as xu rule? your way of thinking is a little dangerous, you¡¯re being too humble!¡± ¡°i¡¯m yingying!¡± ¡°what do you mean by¡± you ¡°?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rourou in exasperation. ¡± so, you¡¯re not trying to keep a low profile on purpose, are you? you really don¡¯t have any clothes to wear, and you don¡¯t know how to dress up, so you¡¯re here? ¡± xu rourou nodded. in fact, she didn¡¯t even have the right to attend this kind of banquet. she had to ask someone to help her. xu rule had her little uncle to take care of her, so she could naturally attend any high-end banquet. as for her, the xu family wasn¡¯t a particrly famous family. although she was the eldest daughter of the xu family, her uncle doted on xu rule, so naturally, the whole world doted on xu rule. she had always been the one ignored. even if she were to die, perhaps no one would care about her. her biological parents didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. most of the time, they would scold her for being inferior to her sister. she wasn¡¯t qualified toe to this kind of ce, and she didn¡¯t have any pocket money. although she had to work to earn money, it wasn¡¯t a lot. in order to see her little uncle more often, she had appeared at this kind of banquet. every time he attended such a banquet, he had to spend a lot of effort to get the opportunity. xu rule¡¯s parents would update her gown almost every month in her wardrobe. as for her, ording to her parents, she was inferior to her sister in every way, so why did she need a gown? she would only embarrass herself in it, so she might as well stay at home. leng rongrong looked at xu rourou several times with aplicated expression. ¡°wait a moment, i¡¯ll make a call.¡± leng rongrong turned around and made a call. ¡± yes, i don¡¯t care what method i use. send what i want immediately. ¡± speed.¡± the call was hung up very quickly. leng rongrong patted xu rourou¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± you won¡¯t be poor anymore because you have me as a friend! i don¡¯t have much, but i have a lot of money.¡± it was because xu rourou had specifically warned her that there was a killer who wanted to kill her. leng rongrong felt that she was definitely going to make this friend. since she was her friend, she would not let her feel inferior anymore. ¡°in the future, if you need anything, just look for me.¡± leng rongrong said, then smiled at xu rourou. ¡± of course, i¡¯lle to you if i need anything! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. xu rourou and leng rongrong had a feeling that they hit it off. the two of them returned to the banquet hall. zhan ze heaved a sigh of relief when he saw leng rongrong return. he looked at xu rourou with a little fear in his eyes and muttered, ¡± you¡¯re so pretty, why are you so fierce? ¡± leng rongrong nced at zhan ze and could not help but burst outughing. ¡°say that again.¡± ¡°what?¡± zhan ze looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. ¡°tell rou rou what you said just now.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°i won¡¯t say.¡± zhan ze looked away. ¡°do you think she¡¯s good looking?¡± leng rongrong said sternly, ¡± just say whether she¡¯s good looking or not. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s nice.¡± zhan ze frowned. ¡± although she¡¯s not as good as you, she¡¯s still considered a beauty. is there a problem? ¡± ¡°no problem, it¡¯s fine as long as it looks good. better looking than that xu rule, right? you should know the second young miss of the xu family, right? she¡¯s the one who tried to humiliate me earlier.¡± leng rongrong asked again. ¡± of course. that second youngdy of the xu family has such thick makeup on. she¡¯s so ugly. ¡± zhan ze¡¯s brows furrowed at the thought of it. ¡± it¡¯s not good-looking at all. it¡¯s disgusting. ¡± ¡°did you hear that?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rourou and said, ¡± you¡¯re prettier than xu rule, but you¡¯re not as good as her. ¡± leng rongrong and xu rule chatted for a while. then, they yed around at the party for a while. after a while, someone in the banquet hall said that the auction was about to start and asked everyone to move to another hall. ¡°what auction?¡± leng rongrong and xu rourou followed the group to another banquet hall. she was still in a state of confusion. wasn¡¯t this a banquet? was there an auction to be held? what kind of auction was it? ¡°it¡¯s a charity auction. don¡¯t you know?¡± zhan ze said to leng rongrong, ¡± those who are here to attend the banquet will volunteer to provide some items for the auction, and then everyone will bid for them. the money earned from the auction will be used for charity. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. she had no idea about this situation. ye tianxin only told her to fight for the role herself. it was actually a charity auction. fortunately, not everyone had to prepare something. otherwise, she would bepletely unprepared. leng rongrong took a look at xu rourou and realized that xu rourou did not know that it was a charity auction. after he found a seat and sat down, the auction began. leng rongrong and xu rourou sat in the middle, keeping a low profile. coincidentally, xu rule sat in front of them. xu rule turned around and saw leng rongrong and xu rourou. seeing the two people she hated the most sitting together, xu rule¡¯s face darkened. she looked at xu rule and said coldly, ¡± sister, are you crazy? didn¡¯t mom and dad tell you not toe out and embarrass yourself? why are you still wearing such an uncouth outfit to embarrass yourself? don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not embarrassing our xu family, you¡¯re embarrassing your uncle!¡± Chapter 343

Chapter 343: they are my distinguished guests!

Trantor: 549690339

xu rourou¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard xu rule¡¯s words. she was obviously very strong, but it seemed like her heart had been pierced. she looked at xu ru le humbly, as if she wanted to exin something. leng rongrong grabbed xu rourou¡¯s hand and looked at xu rule. ¡± second miss xu, you don¡¯t know your ce. i see that big miss xu is quite low-key, and she didn¡¯t embarrass herself. ¡± you, on the other hand, are unruly and willful. aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s always embarrassing yourself? it doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t embarrass yourself if you dress well. you can change your appearance at any time, but you can¡¯t change your character.¡± leng rongrong had always been protective of her own people. she was the typical kind of person who would side with her family and not reason. now that he saw xu rourou as his friend, he naturally would not allow xu rule to attack xu rourou. with one sentence, she directly made xu rule speechless. ¡°you¡¯re saying that i have a problem with my character? i¡¯m still better than you guys even if i have a bad character. at least i¡¯ve contributed to charity. i donated one of my most beloved nes for auction. what about you guys? hiding in this corner, you probably can¡¯t bear to donate anything, right?¡± xu rule deliberately raised her voice in cadence so that everyone around them could hear her and looked at leng rongrong and xu rourou. leng rongrong was speechless. xu rourou frowned and looked at xu rule. ¡± you can attack me, but please don¡¯t attack miss leng. she has nothing to do with me. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just telling the truth, i¡¯m not attacking you. sis, aren¡¯t you a little too fragile?¡± xu ru le sneered. many of xu rule¡¯s rich friends were standing beside her, and they all helped xu rule. ¡°didn¡¯t mr. Z just say that leng rongrong is very rich? he was so rich, but he was not willing to donate anything. he was really stingy to the extreme. i really don¡¯t know what a person like him is doing at a charity auction!¡± ¡°yeah, he¡¯s too petty!¡± ¡± that¡¯s the xu family¡¯s eldest daughter. even the second daughter is willing to donate her most beloved ne. why isn¡¯t she donating? ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk. as expected, it¡¯s said that the xu family¡¯s eldest miss is not as good as the second miss. it seems to be true! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so petty, country bumpkin, and so ugly.¡± ¡°how did she get into this banquet? she doesn¡¯t have the right to attend this banquet, does she?¡± many people started to look at leng rongrong and xu rourou and started to talk about them. one by one, they pointed at them and said more and more outrageous things. the auction that was about to start was almost interrupted. leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened. she suddenly stood up and looked at xu rule coldly, then said coldly, ¡± i just want to ask, is this idea of doing charity not voluntary, but forced by someone? also, i would like to ask second miss xu, are you the organizer of this banquet? we are here to attend the charity banquet, so we must donate. can¡¯t we just buy things? donating is doing charity, but buying is the same, isn¡¯t it?¡± leng rongrong questioned xu rule forcefully. then, a man¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡± miss leng is right. this charity banquet is voluntary. it¡¯s just to make everyone lively and do charity at the same time. we don¡¯t have the intention of forcing people. regardless of whether miss xu and miss leng are donating or auctioning their items, they are still my distinguished guests!¡± third young master quan and nan si appeared together. he looked at leng rongrong in fear. he had seen leng rongrong deal with huang yunfeng before. in terms of gambling skills, leng rongrong was frighteningly awesome. in actualbat, leng rongrong was even more frighteningly awesome. seeing that leng rongrong was about to be provoked by xu rule, third young master quan was scared out of his wits. he felt that his cruise ship might be set on fire by leng rongrong. third young master quan smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m the owner of this cruise ship and the host of this banquet. as the host of this banquet, i would like to apologize to miss leng and miss xu. ¡± i hope the two of you won¡¯t be angry.¡± after he finished speaking, third young master quan looked at xu ru le and said, ¡± second miss xu, you don¡¯t have to be so extreme. doing charity is indeed praiseworthy, but not doing charity is also not wrong. we can¡¯t kidnap others with morality. ¡± third young master quan¡¯s words were very pertinent. xu rule couldn¡¯t refute him, and her face darkened. leng rongrong and xu rourou were both called distinguished guests by third young master quan, so the others around them also quieted down. after all, even if they didn¡¯t give face to anyone, they couldn¡¯t not give face to the host of the banquet. after all, this was third young master quan¡¯s cruise ship. leng rongrong nced at third young master quan, then said in a disdainful tone, ¡± third young master quan, why is it you again? you¡¯re so free that you¡¯re holding banquets every two or three days.¡± third young master quan was speechless ¡­ everyone was speechless. everyone could see that third young master quan was very polite to leng rongrong, so it was obvious that this woman was not ordinary. ¡°help me prepare some things.¡± leng rongrong led xu rourou away from her seat and said to third young master quan. ¡°what is it? please tell me.¡± third young master quan was very polite. after leng rongrong and xu rourou went outside, she asked third young master quan to prepare some ink and paper. she then looked at xu rourou and asked, ¡± do you want to donate something to shut xu rule up? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have anything valuable on me.¡± xu rourou frowned. leng rongrong pointed at xu rourou¡¯s ne and asked, ¡± this one. ¡± ¡± this is not worth much. if we put it up and it doesn¡¯t get sold, wouldn¡¯t we be a joke? ¡± xu rourou touched the ne around her neck. it was only a few thousand yuan and was not worth much. everyone here was rich, and the things they donated could easily be in the millions or tens of millions. if she took out a ne that was only a few thousand yuan, wouldn¡¯t she be a joke? ¡°i won¡¯t, this is it.¡± leng rongrong helped xu rule remove her ne. after that, third young master quan also prepared a brush, ink, paper, and other things, and asked leng rongrong to go to another room. in that room, leng rongrong had casually written a piece of calligraphy. ¡± third young master quan, this thing, you can auction itter. ¡± leng rongrong said to third young master quan. xu rourou looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡± this is a good piece of calligraphy, but everyone here is knowledgeable. i¡¯m afraid no one will be able to bid for it unless it¡¯s a famous artist. ¡± ¡°trust me, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± leng rongrong had a calm expression. if she dared to take it out, someone would naturally bid for it. she had also learned calligraphy before and was not inferior to some masters. if she didn¡¯t say that she was the one who wrote this painting, no one would have guessed that it was written by a girl her age. leng rongrong immediately let third young master quan order his men to take it away. after a few minutes, someone rushed to third young master quan¡¯s ear and said something. third young master quan looked at leng rongrong in horror, ¡± ¡°you, you ¡­ you¡¯re not going to do something scary on my ship again, are you? great aunt, i have no grudges with you ¡­ Chapter 344

Chapter 344: the perfect transformation

Trantor: 549690339

¡°what scary thing?¡± leng rongrong said innocently, ¡± third young master quan, when did i do anything scary on your ship? just tell me, when did i scare anyone? ¡± st time, you ¡­¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything to youst time, did i? all i did was save my old man. i hope i didn¡¯t hurt your party? third young master quan, you don¡¯t remember much about this grudge, do you?¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°alright, i was wrong.¡± third young master quan lowered his head pitifully. ¡± well, weren¡¯t you the one who called for the helicopter? ¡± ¡°a helicopter?¡± leng rongrong smacked her head. ¡± i forgot, i was the one who called them over! don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m not looking for trouble with you. i¡¯m just having someone send something over.¡± leng rongrong grabbed xu rourou¡¯s hand and ran away without saying a word. third young master quan¡¯s face twitched crazily. this woman was really too scary. she woulde down from the helicopter or call a helicopter to deliver things to her ¡­ he was so scared that his soul was about to leave his body. he had thought that she was up to something again. it was rare for him to organize a charity event. on the deck, leng rongrong saw li ruhuaing down from the helicopter. li ruhua was carrying a box in her hand and walked directly to leng rongrong. on the deck, other than leng rongrong and a few others, third young master quan and the bodyguards from the banquet were also there. the bodyguards stood all over the deck, staring straight at li ruhua and the others, as if she was some kind of terrifying creature. ¡°third young master, can i leave my bodyguard here?¡± leng rongrong looked at third young master quan after some hesitation. third young master quan looked at the two-meter tall li ruhua, then at his own bodyguard, and felt that his bodyguards were all dwarves ¡­ he nodded hesitantly. then, she asked carefully and fearfully, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you bringing your bodyguard onto the cruise ship? don¡¯t tell me that box of yours has explosives in it?¡± ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much. clothes!¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± this is my bodyguard. he¡¯s not only my bodyguard, he¡¯s also my nanny and makeup artist. i didn¡¯t bring him on the cruise to attack you or your guests. i just wanted him to help miss xu with her makeup. ¡± ¡°a, a makeup artist?¡± third young master quan looked at li ruhua with an indescribable expression. ¡± a makeup artist with this physique is very special. ¡± leng rongrong smiled at third young master quan, ¡± appearance doesn¡¯t decide everything. our huahua looks rough on the surface, but she¡¯s actually a delicate little princess. ¡± after that, leng rongrong brought li ruhua and xu rourou to a room. after picking out a dress for xu rourou to change into, leng rongrong asked li ruhua to quickly style xu rourou. li ruhua was still very powerful. he easily transformed xu rourou, who was originally dressed very ordinarily. xu rourou used to look like a country bumpkin, and no one would have been able to tell that she was a rich youngdy if she was thrown into a crowd. however, after li ruhua¡¯s modification, xu rourou hadpletely changed. it was as if she had turned from a small stone into a sparkling diamond. she was already very pretty. her long hair was tied up, revealing her beautiful face. with simple makeup, an eye-catching diamond ne, and an exquisite dress, xu rourou looked extremely elegant and noble. pared to xu rule, xu rourou was actually more graceful and elegant, more like a youngdy. xu rule had always been too petty, both in terms of appearance and personality. ¡°wow, flower, your hands are so skillful!¡± leng rongrong looked at the transformed xu rourou in surprise. she was wearing an off-neck dress. her shoulders were thin and sexy, and her corbones were perfect. with her fair skin, she had an unparalleled temperament. when xu rourou saw herself in the mirror, she was also in disbelief. she had never dressed up so seriously before, so she didn¡¯t know that she could look so good. she was even more beautiful than xu ru le. ¡°what do you think? didn¡¯t i say that your foundation is better than xu rule¡¯s?¡± ¡°as long as you¡¯re not blind, you¡¯re definitely more decent and good-looking!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go.e back to the auction with me.¡± leng rongrong leaned on the side and crossed her slender arms as she looked at xu rourou. she was very satisfied with xu rourou¡¯s current appearance. it was too good looking. it was simply beautiful to the extreme. this was what xu rourou should be like. xu rourou should shine like this. ¡± you don¡¯t have to be so weak. no one is supporting you. i can support you. i can be your source of strength! ¡± leng rongrong smiled and stretched out her arm, indicating that xu rourou could hold her arm. xu rourou walked over. she had not had much confidence before, but at that moment, she inexplicably exploded with a strong self-confidence. once a person became confident, they would instantly be more good-looking. xu rourou and leng rongrong walked toward the auction. she bumped into third young master quan at the door. third young master quan did not recognize xu rourou at first nce. he saw leng rongrong and greeted her. then he looked at xu rourou and asked in surprise, ¡± miss leng, who is thisdy? ¡± howe i¡¯ve never seen her before? this is too much, why didn¡¯t you introduce me to such a beautiful girl!¡± ¡°you¡¯re blind?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not blind.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know the youngdy of the xu family?¡± leng rongrong nced at third young master quan, ¡± third young master quan, your memory isn¡¯t that good. ¡± ¡°the youngdy of the xu family?¡± third young master quan looked at xu rourou in shock. ¡± this aura, she¡¯s indeed the eldest daughter of the xu family. the eldest daughter is really the eldest daughter of the xu family. she¡¯s not someone the second daughter canpare to! ¡± third young master quan followed xu rourou. as they walked, he asked for her contact information. ¡°third young master, our rourou already has a man she likes. you¡¯ve wasted your efforts. why don¡¯t you go after second miss xu? she¡¯s more suitable for you!¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re joking, right? i can like anyone but second miss xu! we¡¯re friends now, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± third young master quan shrugged his shoulders and said in an aggrieved tone. they entered through the entrance. because third young master quan¡¯s voice was a little loud, everyone turned to look at him. everyone was surprised to see leng rongrong back, and they were even more surprised to see xu rourou beside her. ¡± who¡¯s that beauty? she¡¯s so elegant! ¡± ¡± who is she? i¡¯ve never seen her before. which family¡¯s young miss is she? ¡± ¡± she¡¯s using lipstick. her lip color is so beautiful! ¡± ¡± her ne! her ne seems to be worth hundreds of millions! ¡± ¡°who¡¯s the young miss? why is she so rich?¡± the group of people looked at xu rourou in shock. everyone was talking about her, and they were all stunned by her beauty Chapter 345 - alling into his arms

Chapter 345: falling into his arms

Trantor: 549690339

no one recognized xu rourou immediately, but xu rule was xu rourou¡¯s sister, so she recognized xu rourou almost instantly when she saw her. her eyes were filled with surprise, and at the same time, a trace of uneasiness shed across her heart. in the past, everyone had said that she was stronger than xu rourou, that she was prettier than xu rourou, that she was smarter than xu rourou, and that her uncle liked her more than xu rourou. she thought so too, because xu rourou never knew how to dress up and how to look beautiful. she had always kept a low profile and dressed up very unsightly. therefore, she had never thought that she would be crushed by xu rourou, but at this time, she felt extremely uneasy. she wouldn¡¯t be crushed by xu rourou, right? with xu rourou¡¯s appearance, many people would definitely say that she was not as good as xu rourou. this b * tch! where did the ne around her necke from? it was such an expensive ne, but she could actually hold it down. ¡°she seems to be the youngdy of the xu family!¡± ¡± it¡¯s true, it¡¯s the xu family¡¯s eldest daughter. she¡¯s just changed her clothes, but she¡¯s like apletely different person! ¡± ¡°looking at it this way, the xu family¡¯s eldest daughter is too beautiful!¡± ¡± she¡¯s really super good looking. ah, ah, ah, i want to pursue her! ¡± ¡± the xu family¡¯s eldest daughter has always been too low-key. i didn¡¯t know she could be so stunning! ¡± the crowd was abuzz with discussion. leng rongrong looked at xu rourou with a slight smile and raised her eyebrows. xu rourou also smiled in surprise. she had not expected that she could be so stunning. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. leng rongrong held xu rourou¡¯s arm and walked forward. as she walked, she suddenly squinted her eyes and saw the back of a man sitting at the side. xu shiting. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly. when she passed by xu shiting, leng rongrong suddenly hooked xu rourou¡¯s leg. xu rourou was caught off guard, so she staggered and fell toward xu shiting. she looked at leng rongrong in horror. leng rongrong blinked. xu rourou had no time to steady herself. although she tried her best not to fall over to her uncle, she still fell over. xu shiting quickly caught xu rourou in his arms. the moment their eyes met, they both froze. ¡°i¡¯m, i¡¯m sorry, uncle!¡± xu rourou froze for a moment, and her heart beat wildly like a deer. she tried to stand up in a panic, but she ended up throwing herself at xu shiting. she was so nervous that it was as if she had pounced into the arms of a big tiger. she was so flustered that she wanted to get out of xu shiting¡¯s arms. however, when she finally got out, she staggered and fell towards the steps because of her high heels. xu shiting was quick to react. he grabbed xu rourou¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°what are you running for?¡± xu shiting frowned. ¡± will i eat you? ¡± ¡°i ¡­ no, little uncle, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll bump into you.¡± xu rourou frowned nervously and lowered her head. xu shiting,¡±am i that scary?¡± you only fell down, what else would i do to you?¡± ¡°i, i¡¯m just ¡­ i¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll misunderstand, little uncle,¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t do it on purpose, ¡± xu rourou said in a panic. ¡± i didn¡¯t mean to pounce on you. ¡± xu rourou did not dare to look at xu shiting. she had liked xu shiting for a long time. she had liked him since she was young, but she had never been so close to her uncle. even if she wanted to, she did not dare to. moreover, there was once when little uncle had misunderstood her and thought that she was trying to get close to his woman on purpose. from then on, she didn¡¯t dare to get too close to her little uncle. she just wanted to look at him from a distance. ¡°i didn¡¯t say you did it on purpose.¡± xu shiting frowned and looked at xu rourou. ¡± look up. ¡± xu rourou looked up at xu shiting. she was extremely nervous. ¡°what are you afraid of? since i¡¯m your little uncle, what do you have to be afraid of? do you think i¡¯ll hurt you?¡± xu shiting looked at xu rourou and was surprised to find her beautiful. he had not noticed xu rourou before, perhaps because she was too weak. however, at this moment, he realized that the youngdy of the xu family was very beautiful and had a good temperament. howe i¡¯ve never seen her before? ¡°little uncle naturally won¡¯t.¡± xu rourou said in a low voice. ¡± there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. you¡¯re the youngdy of the xu family, and you have me, xu shiting, to back you up. what are you afraid of? ¡± xu shiting said after looking at xu rourou. xu rourou¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of shock, and she was even more shocked. her little uncle had never spoken to her so gently before. she felt a littleplicated. ¡°i didn¡¯t pay attention to you in the past. in the future, you can look for me if you have any problems. just like lele, don¡¯t be afraid of me. i don¡¯t eat people.¡± xu shiting said after he sat down. ¡°yes.¡± xu rourou nodded. soon, leng rongrong and xu rourou returned to their original seats. xu rule had witnessed the entire conversation between xu rourou and xu shiting. although she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, she could tell that the way xu shiting looked at xu rourou was different from before. damn it! xu ru le felt more and more uneasy. ¡°what did you say to little uncle?¡± xu rule turned to xu rourou and asked. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± xu rourou frowned. xu rule wanted to ask more questions, but the auction continued again. this time, xu rourou¡¯s ne was brought up, and it was a ne that cost a few thousand yuan. so, when xu rule heard that xu rourou had donated something, she turned her head and looked at the stage. ¡± this is a gift from the xu family¡¯s youngdy, xu rourou. it¡¯s a ne. uh, although it¡¯s quite ordinary, i believe it must have a very specialmemorative significance ¡­ ¡± it was a little difficult for the host to introduce the nes. after all, the items that everyone brought up at the beginning were very valuable and expensive, and many people were fighting to buy them. however, xu rourou¡¯s ne was a little too ordinary. it was the kind of ordinary nes on the market. to put it bluntly, they were not valuable at all. it was fine to wear a new one, but it was already old and not that good looking. it did not look like it would catch the eyes of this group of rich people. even so, since third young master quan had given the order, he could only try his best to exin the meaning behind it. ¡°the starting price of this ne is 1000 yuan ¡­¡± as soon as the host finished speaking, the entire hall became lively. ¡± pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft, what¡¯s this about? is the youngdy of the xu family joking? who would like such a ne? ¡± ¡°no one will buy it, right?¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, it¡¯s really something that can¡¯t be taken out!¡± Chapter 346

Chapter 346: chapter 347 ¨C 300 million

Trantor: 549690339

¡± the youngdy of the xu family is still the youngdy of the xu family. how could she be so perfunctory? if that¡¯s the case, she might as well not take out anything! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± ¡± tsk, tsk. the starting bid is 1000 yuan. no one would want it for even one yuan, right? ¡± a lot of girls were amazed. xu rourou lowered her head with an unsightly expression. she knew that her ne was not worth much and definitely could not be taken out. however, she did not have anything valuable on her. leng rongrong pressed xu rourou¡¯s hand down and smiled at her. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m here! ¡± xu rourou looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± are you ... ¡± was leng rongrong nning to bid for her personally? was that why she had asked her to donate this ne? xu rourou felt much more at ease after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words. xu rule turned around and saw leng rongrong and xu rourou. when she saw leng rongrongforting xu rourou, she was filled with hatred. one was the sister she hated the most, and the other was a woman who stole her man. neither of them could be forgiven! just wait and see, both of them will die today! she would never allow anyone to steal her limelight. she was the xu family¡¯s most doted on miss xu. the xu family¡¯s eldest miss? she shouldn¡¯t exist at all. she shouldn¡¯t be known by others. because of leng rongrong, xu rourou had surprised so many people today. she heard a lot of people talking about how the xu family actually had such a good-looking youngdy. why didn¡¯t she notice this before? someone even said that they wanted to make friends with the youngdy of the xu family. she even noticed that her uncle often looked at xu rourou. she would not allow such a situation to happen. it shouldn¡¯t be like this. little uncle¡¯s eyes should be focused on her. how could he see xu rourou? xu rourou should not have a sense of existence. she should be the one who was hated by the whole world. there was an uproar below the stage, and the host on the stage was a little embarrassed, because no one raised their sign to show interest in this ne. leng rongrongposed herself and sent out a few group messages. at this moment, song junlin suddenly raised his sign. ¡± ten thousand. ¡± ¡°twenty thousand!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll pay 100000!¡± following that, many people began to raise their bids. the host was pleasantly surprised as he listened to the bids increase by several times. it was truly exciting. in just a short while, the price had already soared to ten million. the entire auction hall fell silent. no one dared to speak. they were all shocked by the sky-high price of the ne. ¡°are they crazy?¡± ¡± this ne is so cheap. why spend so much money on it? ¡± the two girls beside xu ru le said in disbelief. ¡± f * ck, i thought xu rourou was going to make a fool of herself. i didn¡¯t expect it to be sold at such a high price! ¡± ¡°this is too exaggerated!¡± ¡± they¡¯re not fools. they¡¯re actually going to bid for this ne. ¡± behind them, leng rongrong said unhurriedly, ¡± i can only say that our rourou has a good rtionship with people, unlike some people who didn¡¯t attract many contributions even though they took out something they thought was valuable. so, what right do some people have to talk so much nonsense?¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes at xu rule. xu ru le had just turned around, and she was so angry that she almost suffocated when she met his eyes. she suddenly turned around again. she looked at the damned ne on the stage in exasperation. that ne was obviously not as good as the item she had taken out, but it was auctioned for a sky-high price countless times higher than hers. now, the price was still rising. qin xiong, song junlin, and the others ¡®bidding attracted the attention of the others around them. then, the others began to join in the bidding. at this moment, xu shiting suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°300 million!¡± at first, 10 million was already a sky-high price, and no one dared to continue bidding. xu shiting¡¯s 300 million immediately silenced the entire auction hall. the entire scene fell into a strange silence. no one spoke as everyone turned to look at xu shiting. everyone was looking at xu shiting. no one said a word, but their eyes were full of doubt. did he just say 300 million? did they hear it wrong? xu rule stood up almost immediately. she looked at xu shiting and shouted without thinking, ¡± little uncle, are you crazy? you¡¯re spending 300 million to buy a ne that¡¯s worth less than 1000?¡± if he had that money, he might as well give it to her as pocket money! she was about to go crazy from anger. it was fine if it was anyone else, but this was her little uncle who loved her the most. when she had taken out her own item, her little uncle had not participated in the bidding. however, when xu rourou took out her ne, not only did so many people participate in the bidding, but even her little uncle had joined in. what was the meaning of this? was he afraid that the whole world would not know that xu rourou was also his niece? he had never taken xu rourou seriously before. ¡± the ne worn by the xu family¡¯s eldest daughter is worth this price. ¡± xu shiting¡¯s handsome face was calm as he casually replied. on the other side, leng rongrong received messages from song junlin and the others, asking her if she wanted to continue filming. wasn¡¯t 300 million a little too much? most importantly, if they continued to raise the price, who knew if xu shiting would continue to raise the price? leng rongrong sent a message in the group chat,¡±no need.¡± since there was someone who wanted to be a spendthrift, why did she have to pay for it herself? leng rongrong nced at xu rourou, who was also in a state of absolute shock. the corners of her lips curled up slightly. this time, xu shiting finally noticed xu rourou. in the end, the ne was sold for 300 million. leng rongrong watched as xu rule¡¯s expression changed. she had never imagined that the ne that she looked down on could be sold for such a high price. she also did not expect xu shiting to speak up for xu rourou. when xu shiting said that the ne worn by the youngdy of the xu family was worth this much and he had personally bid for it, everyone knew that xu rourou had a rtionship with xu shiting. xu shiting had also made his stand clear that he would probably protect xu rourou from now on. at that moment, no one dared to underestimate xu rourou. everyone remembered the eldest youngdy of the xu family. she was usually so low-key, but when she was high-profile, it really had nothing to do with the second youngdy. ¡± next, we have another item for auction. this time, it¡¯s a piece of calligraphy. it¡¯s personally written by miss leng rongrong. ¡± the host was in a difficult position again. after all, leng rongrong wasn¡¯t a famous person, nor was she the eldest daughter of any family. he didn¡¯t even know who she was. a casual person had written a casual piece of calligraphy and was going to auction it at this charity auction. Chapter 347

Chapter 347: did you hire them?

Trantor: 549690339

the host was really confused and didn¡¯t know how to introduce it, even though the calligraphy looked really well-written and seemed to be written by a famous author. however, the problem was that no matter how good the word was, it was not written by a famous person. the person who wrote it was a little girl, a little girl with no reputation or status. she was just a big star or a big missy. that was better than nothing. who would be willing to buy such a painting? although the ne had shocked everyone, it had been worn by the eldest daughter of the xu family. she was the niece of theher abyss empire¡¯s second-inmand. of course, the auctioneer was still the auctioneer. although the words and the person who wrote them seemed to be worthless, he still praised them. the person who wrote the words had no status, so it didn¡¯t matter if the words weren¡¯t written by a famous master. the main point was that this piece of calligraphy was good. it was so well-written that it could naturally be praised. the auctioneer used all the nice words he knew to praise the calligraphy. of course, no matter how much the auctioneer praised it, it was useless to say that this calligraphy would be very valuable in the future. many people in the audience did not believe it. no one had expected leng rongrong to be even more perfunctory than xu rourou. she had so many valuable things on her, and she couldn¡¯t bear to take out a single one to auction, but she just took out a piece of calligraphy to auction? and it was written at thest minute. did she really think that she was a master-level character, that a piece of calligraphy could be sold for a sky-high price? xu rule seized the opportunity. of course, she would not let leng rongrong off so easily. she turned around and said sarcastically, ¡± miss leng, didn¡¯t you say that we can¡¯t evenpare to a single strand of your hair? why did you take out such a piece of calligraphy to auction? are you perfunctory with the family? since you can¡¯t bear to, then don¡¯t even write. the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were all prepared for you, what did you pay?¡± ¡°what did i pay? i wrote, i did.¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule. ¡± second miss, you¡¯re going overboard with your words. to be honest, i think my words are quite valuable. you¡¯ve already said that a single strand of my hair is more precious than your entire being. then, the words i write must be even more precious!¡± xu ru le was speechless. ¡°moreover, miss xu, even if you don¡¯t like my writing, you can¡¯t be so sure that you don¡¯t like other people¡¯s!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not asking you to buy it, why are you so excited?¡± ¡°second miss xu, you didn¡¯t organize this charity auction, did you? the charity funds weren¡¯t used on you, so why are you so angry? if second miss xu feels that other people¡¯s donations are too little, you should contribute more. after all, you are the most favored second miss of the xu family, aren¡¯t you? are you so poor that you can only donate one ne?¡± leng rongrong looked xu rule up and down a few times with a disdainful look, then said, ¡± forget it. if you¡¯re really that poor, just pretend i didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± the people around them started to make a fuss. ¡± that¡¯s right, second miss xu, can¡¯t you put in more effort? ¡± xu rule red at leng rongrong. ¡°the bracelet on second miss xu¡¯s wrist is not bad. aren¡¯t you going to donate it? i see that second miss xu is so kind and even mes us for not putting in enough money and effort. in that case, you should put in more effort!¡± leng rongrong said with a half-smile. many people around were looking at xu rule. xu rule¡¯s heart ached for her, but she thought that if her little uncle could help xu rourou bid for the ne, he would definitely help her bid for her bracelet too. to save face and to show her generosity, xu ru le smiled and said, ¡± okay, i¡¯ll donate my bracelet then. ¡± although it¡¯s one that i really like, it¡¯s only right to do charity. i¡¯m not like some people who don¡¯t want to donate anything they have and just write a piece of calligraphy to brush it off.¡± xu ru le really took out her bracelet. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly, her face ck-bellied, not caring at all about what xu rule said. the calligraphy and painting were still being auctioned. leng rongrong was the one who said the starting price. ¡± 30 million. ¡± therefore, when the auctioneer announced the price, everyone present was shocked. ¡± damn, it¡¯s not even a work of a famous artist, and the starting price is already 30 million. although such a piece of calligraphy is pretty, i think the starting price is at most 300 yuan! ¡± ¡± three hundred is a little too much. i think i¡¯ll consider it if it¡¯s three thousand. ¡± ¡°that miss leng seems to be very good at umting wealth. she wouldn¡¯t want to bid for her own calligraphy, right? if there¡¯s no one else, she¡¯ll have to buy it herself to ease the awkwardness.¡± there were whispers around. every time she heard these whispers that were unfavorable to leng rongrong, xu rule would be particrly happy. she was looking forward to leng rongrong making a fool of herself. but who would have thought that after the starting bid of 30 million was announced, many people would actually start to fight for it. ¡°50 million!¡± ¡°eighty million!¡± ¡°i bid 90 million!¡± ¡°100 million, no room for discussion. this is mine!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve seen this kind of writing at old master li jinshu¡¯s ce before. it seems to be in old master li jinshu¡¯s collection! i bid 110 million!¡± ¡°li jinshu? that chinese art master? that great artist?¡± ¡°old master li jinshu¡¯s collection? then i¡¯ll bid 200 million!¡± ¡°speaking of which, these words are indeed powerful. it¡¯s even better than some of the calligraphy masters¡¯. it¡¯s worth collecting!¡± just like that, as they talked, everyone seemed to realize that leng rongrong¡¯s handwriting was very good, and it was very ssic. then, they began to bid for it. in just a few minutes, the price was raised again and again, and it was countless times more exaggerated than xu rourou¡¯s ne. in the end, it reached a price of more than one billion. it was as if money wasn¡¯t even money, but just a number. everyone was very crazy. there were a few people who were good at calligraphy and painting, and they were almost about to fight. each of them looked determined to win. leng rongrong was calm andposed. xu ru le was in disbelief, and many people who didn¡¯t know much about calligraphy and painting were also dumbfounded. what was going on? wasn¡¯t this calligraphy written by that miss leng? she was just a little girl who wasn¡¯t very famous, so why was everyone fighting over her so fanatically? isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? ¡°don¡¯t tell me you hired all these people?¡± xu rule turned around and nced at leng rongrong. she could not believe that so many people were bidding crazily just because of the charm of this calligraphy. ¡°hire? you can think this way too. you can¡¯t afford to hire them anyway.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders, showing an indifferent attitude. ¡± f * ck you! ¡± xu rule felt that every time she spoke to leng rongrong, she would be so angry that she would feel like she was suffocating, unable to let it out nor swallow it down. it was too infuriating. at this moment, the climax came. mo linyuan and tang luo had just finished discussing the business worth hundreds of billions of yuan when they heard everyone bidding for calligraphy and paintings. Chapter 348

Chapter 348: i¡¯m willing to buy my wife¡¯s calligraphy even if it¡¯s worth hundreds of billions

Trantor: 549690339

tang luo was more of a gossiper. after he sat down, he asked around and found out that it was actually written by the young mistress. it had already reached a high price of 700 million. ¡°youngdy is really amazing. a piece of calligraphy that you casually wrote is actually so valuable! but youngdy¡¯s handwriting seems really nice!¡± tang luo couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the stage. leng rongrong¡¯s calligraphy was indeed very good. most of the words written by masters were like this, and they might not even be as artistic as leng rongrong¡¯s. ¡°3 billion.¡± mo linyuan said. ¡°what?¡± tang luo looked at mo linyuan in surprise. ¡°3 billion for it.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s devilishly handsome face was expressionless, and his tone was very rxed. ¡°wait a minute, we¡¯re going to bid for the young madam¡¯s calligraphy at the sky-high price of three billion? young master, are you crazy? it¡¯s three billion. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s calligraphy, but it¡¯s the young madam¡¯s. are you kidding me? if you like them, you can just ask madam to write you a few. it¡¯s free of charge!¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. he felt that his young master¡¯s brain had gone haywire. young madam¡¯s entire body was his. if he liked it, he could just let young madam write it. he would write whatever he wanted, as much as he wanted. writing wasn¡¯t something that required physical strength anyway. this three billion was more than worth it to give to the young madam to squander. ¡°i don¡¯t need this money. it¡¯ll help young madam gain some face.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with adoration. he had heard a few people saying that this word wasn¡¯t worth that much, so he wanted to let them know that this word was worth that much. no matter how expensive it was, he was willing to buy his wife¡¯s things. tang luo was speechless. the legendary wife-doting demon was probably like this, right? lord fourth was rich. lord fourth had a lot of money. therefore, lord fourth did notck this money. to him, this money was like a drop in the ocean. tang luo called out his price honestly. ¡°3 billion!¡± as soon as tang luo said this, the entire hall became even quieter than when xu shiting had won xu rourou¡¯s ne for 300 million yuan. it wasn¡¯t even a billion just now, which madman asked for three billion right away? was it a joke or was it for real? everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the direction of the sound. then, tang luo looked at the crowd very awkwardly and made another hand gesture. ¡± i¡¯m shouting for my young master. i¡¯m poor and can¡¯t afford it! ¡± then, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on mo linyuan. ¡± 3 billion, has fourth young master mo gone crazy? ¡± ¡°is he trying to make the beauty smile?¡± ¡°that¡¯s ridiculous. although fourth young master mo is the fourth young master of the mo family, is he that rich? although the mo family is powerful, do you think that the fourth young master mo can take out 3 billion so easily?¡± ¡± ... fourth young master mo must have been possessed. he¡¯s gone crazy for a woman! ¡± ¡­¡­ there was a lot of discussion and everyone was in disbelief. they felt that mo linyuan must have gone crazy or he was possessed. otherwise, why would he spend so much money to buy a piece of calligraphy that was made on the spot? no one made another bid, and it was confirmed that the piece of calligraphy was in mo linyuan¡¯s hands. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan with aplicated expression. next up was the bracelet that xu ru le had bought. xu rule thought that xu shiting would bid for her bracelet, but she realized that he didn¡¯t do anything at all. after leng rongrong and xu rourou¡¯s shock, it was xu rule¡¯s turn, and no one said anything. after waiting for a long time, no one made a bid, not even the lowest price. xu ru le¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. in the end, xu ru le asked the girl beside her to bid for her bracelet, and she paid for it herself. leng rongrong burst outughing. ¡± miss xu, you¡¯re really interesting. ¡± ¡°what are youughing at?¡± xu rule red at leng rongrong, flustered and exasperated. she felt that today was definitely the most embarrassing day of her life. she had never been so embarrassed before. the auction was almost over. leng rongrong immediately chased after mo linyuan. standing in the empty corridor, she frowned at mo linyuan. ¡± are you stupid? if you want me to write, i¡¯ll write it for you. 3 billion, you can bid for my calligraphy. ¡± don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hard to earn money?¡± although he was a person of status in theher abyss empire and the head of the mo family, she had heard that the mo family was not extremely rich despite its power. they might be the number one family in the city, butpared to other ces, the mo family was actually quite small. after all, he was her husband, so leng rongrong could not help but lecture him. she, a prodigal, started to say that her husband was wasting money to buy this unworthy calligraphy and painting. tang luo¡¯s face was contorted as he listened. young mistress, have you forgotten how you squander? young master bought this calligraphy for you. youngdy was probably someone who did not know her own limits. ¡°i think that¡¯s how valuable your words are.¡± mo linyuan remained silent. after leng rongrong finished her lecture, he said in a very flirtatious tone, ¡± my wife¡¯s calligraphy is worth hundreds of billions. i¡¯m willing to buy it too. ¡± leng rongrong stared at mo linyuan with a pair of beautiful eyes. she didn¡¯t speak for a long time. suddenly, she felt that she was being teased, and her face turned red. ¡± i¡¯m done talking to you. go do your thing. i¡¯m going to y with rourou! ¡± with that, leng rongrong turned and ran. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong¡¯s back and his lips curved up slightly, feeling at ease. xu shiting walked over. mo linyuan nced at xu shiting. ¡± you spent 300 million to buy a 3000 yuan ne? you have so much money recently that you don¡¯t have anywhere to spend it?¡± ¡°you spent 3 billion to buy something that¡¯s worth 300 dors. do you have even less money to spend than me?¡± xu shiting retorted. ¡°it¡¯s my wife¡¯s. i like it.¡± ¡°my niece¡¯s, i like it too. is there a problem?¡± the two men exchanged a few words and walked away. leng rongrong was going back to look for xu rourou, but she bumped into someone in the corridor. the person was agitated when he saw leng rongrong. ¡°rongrong, i¡¯ve finally found you!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. rongrong? why is it called so affectionately? she didn¡¯t even know him, okay? ¡°rongrong, what rongrong, take your pig trotter away, don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands!¡± leng rongrong stepped back warily. she squinted her eyes as she looked at the man¡¯s hand, which was about to touch her at any time. she was extremely vignt. ¡°dirty my hands? my hands aren¡¯t dirty, i¡¯ve washed them clean!¡± the man nced at his hand and retracted it. he smiled, looked at leng rongrong, and said, ¡± if i don¡¯t want to touch you, so be it. don¡¯t beg me to touch youter! ¡± do you know who i am?¡± leng rongrong nced at the man. of course, she knew who he was. wasn¡¯t he the pervert director gong that ye tianxin had urged her toe over and apany? Chapter 349

Chapter 349: so simple and crude?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i¡¯m director gong, didn¡¯t your manager tell you? i heard that you want to y the female lead in my new drama?¡± director gong looked leng rongrong up and down, left and right. ¡± it¡¯ll be a little difficult for someone like you to y the female lead of my new drama! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. someone like her? a little difficult? she hadn¡¯t even said that she wasn¡¯t interested in director gong¡¯s new movie, and this director gong was already looking down on her? leng rongrong blinked her especially bright eyes and looked at director gong with a serious expression. ¡± to be honest, director gong, i don¡¯t really like a director like you. since you don¡¯t like me, then that¡¯s for the best. we don¡¯t even need to talk, just pretend we don¡¯t know each other, what do you think?¡± ¡°what?¡± director gong looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. under normal circumstances, these seventh and eighth-tier celebrities would definitely be anxious when they heard that he didn¡¯t like them, especially the women. they would definitely try to seduce him. but what did this woman just say? she said that she didn¡¯t like him either, and she even looked at him with that kind of expression that clearly looked very calm but was actually very arrogant and arrogant. she didn¡¯t like him? he was a director, a director that many female artistes were crazy about. this woman in front of him actually said that she didn¡¯t like him. it was simply intolerable. ¡°i¡¯ll give you one more chance. say it again.¡± director gong looked at leng rongrong arrogantly. ¡°give me a chance, let me say it again?¡± leng rongrong said seriously, ¡± i really don¡¯t like a director like you. it¡¯s fine if you y dirty, but what kind of rubbish are you filming? ¡± other than selling your body, don¡¯t you know any other ways to attract attention? how can there be a scum like you among the directors? if he had the mind to attract attention by selling his body, why didn¡¯t he improve his own abilities? trash!¡± leng rongrong rattled on. she had heard of director gong before and she looked down on him. she had seen many well-known directors who would do their best to shoot a good film every time. however, it was this kind of rubbish director who not only did not film the work well, but also changed other people¡¯s works into a mess. he even wanted to ruin good actors. some even found all kinds of negative material for their own actors to hype up, regardless of the life and death of the artistes. leng rongrong felt disgusted at the thought of this. she heard that director gong had tortured a few actresses to the point of mental problems. there was even an actress whomitted suicide. it was all because of him. how could this kind of scum continue to hang around in this circle? ¡°you dare to call me trash? you¡¯re just a small-time actress, do you have the right to call me trash? it¡¯s already good enough that you have a show to film, yet you still dare to pick? if it wasn¡¯t for your manager contacting me, do you think i¡¯d be willing toe and say a word to you?¡± director gong sneered. he had criticized leng rongrong from head to toe, disparaging her as if she was worthless. after that, he started to get ready to make a move on leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i think you¡¯re dirty even if i hit you.¡± just then, xu rourou and li ruhua walked over from the other side. director gong¡¯s eyes fell on xu rourou. seeing how beautiful she was, he forgot to touch leng rongrong. pared to leng rongrong, xu rourou was more capable. therefore, director gong stared at xu rourou, especially when xu rourou trotted over. she was even more attractive. director gong pulled his hand back from leng rongrong and looked at xu rourou with a perverted look. xu rourou stopped before she reached director gong. she looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± rongrong, are you okay? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine, but someone¡¯s going to be in trouble.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and smiled at xu rourou. ¡± huahua,e to my side! ¡± li ruhua was originally going to deal with director gong, but after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s orders, he didn¡¯t do anything to director gong, but obediently walked towards leng rongrong. the two-meter tall man stood beside leng rongrong. xu rourou looked at leng rongrong in surprise. she wanted to walk over to leng rongrong, but director gong stopped her. xu rourou looked at director gong and frowned. ¡± excuse me. ¡± ¡± beauty, are you interested in acting? i think you¡¯re quite good. i¡¯m a director and i¡¯mcking a female lead. ¡± director gong looked at xu rourou, eager to get into action. he was obviously very interested in her. ¡°i¡¯m not interested,¡± xu rourou frowned. director gong stared at xu rourou. ¡± if you¡¯re not interested, you can try to cultivate your interest! ¡± leng rongrong blinked at xu rourou. ¡± rourou, i¡¯ll leave this piece of trash to you. it¡¯s best if you can beat him up so badly that he can lie in bed for a year or so. i have something to do, so i¡¯ll be leaving first! ¡± ¡°ah?¡± xu rourou looked at leng rongrong in surprise. leng rongrong gave li ruhua a look, then turned and ran away. xu rourou was confused. she looked at director gong and did not know what leng rongrong meant. was she really going to beat this man up so badly that he could not get up for a year and a half? it wasn¡¯t a problem to fight, but she had no grudges with him. while xu rourou was hesitating, director gong¡¯s lecherous hand attacked her. at that moment, xu rourou reacted almost instinctively. she twisted the arm that was about to grab her bare shoulder and was a little annoyed. ¡°i don¡¯t think i know you?¡± xu rourou stared at the man. ¡°it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know me. we¡¯ll know each other very soon. we¡¯ll be very familiar with each other very soon.¡± director gong looked at xu rule pervertedly. his eyes even popped out as he stared at xu rourou¡¯s chest. as soon as she saw director gong¡¯s action, xu rourou let go of director gong¡¯s straight neck shirt that covered her. she frowned. did leng rongrong say that she would beat him up until he was bedridden for a year and a half? after hesitating for a moment, xu rourou grabbed director gong¡¯s outstretched hand and threw him to the ground. then, she beat him up without saying anything. it was simple and brutal, not giving director gong a chance to say more. since rongrong said so, she must have her reasons. she would just do as she said! xu rourou gave director gong a good beating in a violent and brutal way. she was always lowering her head humbly, but when it came to beating people up, it was as if she had changed into a different person. although she was wearing an evening gown, her movements were very neat and she looked very cool. xu shiting had been at the back before leng rongrong left. he had wanted to give the ne he won at the auction to xu rourou, but he did not expect to see this. he had thought that xu rourou would be bullied by director gong and wanted to help. however, he didn¡¯t expect that the xu family¡¯s eldest daughter, who had always looked weak and was only bullied by others, would actually beat up director gong. Chapter 350

Chapter 350: i really didn¡¯t hit her!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°it hurts! let me go, you, you, are you a woman?¡± ¡°how can there be such a violent woman in this world?¡± director gong never thought that he would be beaten up by a woman. he had always been the one bullying women, and never the one being bullied. all women had always been in his grasp, but at this moment, he was in the hands of a woman. director gong¡¯s face was pale. he looked like he was in a terrible state. he had been beaten up until he looked like a pig. xu rourou¡¯s face looked innocent, but because of her beautiful makeup, she looked a little more aggressive. she just looked at director gong, who had been beaten up by her. ¡°i¡¯ve wanted to hit you for a long time.¡± she wasn¡¯t a person who liked to stir up trouble. if it were her, she wouldn¡¯t have hit him no matter how much she didn¡¯t like him. however, leng rongrong had given her a lot of confidence. if leng rongrong asked her to hit, she would. xu rourou looked at director gong and kicked him again impatiently. ¡± ¡°where are you kicking!¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to be crippled!¡± director gong screamed like a pig being ughtered. xu rourou stood up and looked down at director gong. she said calmly, ¡± you¡¯re trash. ¡± xu rourou frowned and looked at director gong. she didn¡¯t notice that someone was watching her from behind. after all, he was very close to her. director gong immediately saw xu shiting and shouted at him, ¡± help! someone is trying to murder me! ¡± xu shiting looked at director gong with a cold face. xu rourou heard director gong¡¯s words and felt a tall shadow cast on her. she was a little flustered. she had always kept a low profile. now that leng rongrong was not around, and she was not good with words, what should she do if people used her of murder? xu rourou turned around in a panic and saw her little uncle¡¯s face, which always made her heart flutter. all of a sudden, xu rourou¡¯s mentality copsed. she looked at xu shiting in a panic and her voice trembled. ¡± little ... little uncle! ¡± what should she do? did little uncle see her beating someone up? what should she do? no, she couldn¡¯t let the person on the ground speak. she would definitely say how she hit people, how scary she was, and how she didn¡¯t seem like a woman! xu shiting looked at xu rourou with interest. he had never known that his eldest niece was so powerful. in the past, he would always hide in a corner and not speak. he was so quiet that it was as if he didn¡¯t exist. today was too amazing, especially when he beat people up simply and violently just now. in the past, he had only heard that the xu family¡¯s eldest young miss was extremely vexing and was inferior to the xu family¡¯s second young miss in every aspect, but the truth didn¡¯t seem to be like this. this was the first time he had seen her so powerful. so all those cowardice in the past were just an act? ¡°little uncle, don¡¯t believe him. i didn¡¯t hit him!¡± xu rourou was nervous and quickly quibbled, ¡± he, he fell down on his own! ¡± ¡°ha?¡± director gong was lying on the ground, almost unable to get up. he looked at xu rourou in disbelief with a swollen pig head on his head. what did she just say? what did this woman just say? she seemed to be saying that he wasn¡¯t beaten up by her and that he fell down on his own? how could he fall like this? did he fall down hundreds of times and knock on every part of his body? ¡°do you have a conscience? you beat me up like this and you still say that i¡¯m whiny?¡± before director gong could finish his sentence, he was kicked over by xu rourou. his face was pressed against the wall, and he could not see anything. his mouth was also blocked by the wall. xu rourou kicked the back of director gong¡¯s head with one foot and looked at xu shiting. ¡± little uncle, i didn¡¯t do anything. ¡± xu shiting was speechless. he saw everything, okay? he could see it clearly. xu shiting looked at xu rourou with aplicated expression. so, what kind of woman was this woman in front of him, his eldest niece? in the past, she thought that he was the legendary good-for-nothing and useless kind. but now, it didn¡¯t seem like it. the fight just now was very fierce, and the movements were sharp. he could clearly feel the murderous aura from her when he was looking at her from afar, but when he got close, she seemed to be a little timid and humble. it was really hard to grasp. xu rourou saw that xu shiting didn¡¯t seem to believe her, so she became nervous. when xu shiting wasn¡¯t paying attention, she suddenly stuck a needle into director gong¡¯s neck. then, director gong¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted. xu rourou quickly retracted her foot and looked at director gong with an innocent face. ¡± he fell and fainted! ¡± xu shiting was speechless. he saw everything, okay? xu shiting almost burst outughing at xu rourou¡¯s reaction. he tried his best to hold back hisughter and covered his nose with the back of his hand to hide the awkwardness. ¡°yes, he has fainted.¡± xu shiting said. ¡°little uncle, why don¡¯t you get someone to carry him away?¡± xu rourou asked. ¡°alright,¡± he said. xu shiting turned around and shook his head with a smile. he walked to the corner and looked in xu rourou¡¯s direction without looking for anyone. then, xu rourou gave him another surprise. xu rourou took out a few needles and jabbed them into director gong¡¯s body. she also kicked director gong a few times. the sound of broken bones could be heard clearly. the woman, who looked like a weak little white rabbit who was always bullied, seemed to be bursting with powerful energy at this moment. she even became a few degrees colder, as if she had changed into a different person. it was domineering and extremely powerful. xu shiting took a few nces and walked back. as soon as xu shiting got close, xu rourou was like a porcupine with spikes all over her body. she suddenly took off her outer shell and revealed her soft inside. she lowered her head as if she had been wronged and did not dare to say too much to xu shiting. xu shiting was speechless. ¡°do you hate me?¡± ¡°ah?¡± xu rourou looked at xu shiting nervously and in surprise. after confirming that xu shiting was asking her, she hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡± no. ¡± little uncle is so powerful, why would i hate him?¡± ¡°then why don¡¯t you say anything when you see me? i remember that you always hide when you see me. ¡± although he did not pay much attention to xu rourou, he still had some impression of her. no matter what the asion was, he seemed to be able to see her all the time, but every time he looked over, she would look away. when he got close to her, she would even avoid him decisively. he looked like he hated and despised him. Chapter 351

Chapter 351: 49th ce

Trantor: 549690339

xu rourou looked at xu shiting in embarrassment. she didn¡¯t know how to exin herself, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°um, little uncle, have you called for help? what should we do with this person? he seems to be on the verge of death.¡± xu rourou looked at director gong worriedly. she was the one who had hit him, but she looked very worried now. xu shiting looked at xu rourou with a smile. ¡± i¡¯ve called for help. they¡¯ll be here soon. just ignore him. ¡± xu shiting said. ¡°ah?¡± xu rourou was shocked. ¡± we don¡¯t have to care about him anymore? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, someone will take care of him.e with me.¡± xu shiting pulled xu rourou away. xu rourou looked at director gong who was on the ground in shock. she didn¡¯t want to care about director gong anymore. anyway, director gong wouldn¡¯t die. on the other side, leng rongrong and li ruhua had already reached the deck. the wind on the deck was a little strong, and the weather was a little cold. walking on the deck in an evening dress did indeed make people feel a little cold. ¡°young madam-zhenzhen¨C ¡°huahua, don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s just a few assassins.¡± leng rongrong patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder lightly. li ruhua¡¯s face was filled with worry because she had sensed the arrival of the killer. li ruhua was speechless. killer? only a few assassins? only? was it so casual? he felt that the other party seemed to be very powerful. young madam was indeed young madam. after sensing the killer inside, the youngdy didn¡¯t go to a crowded ce to avoid the killer. instead, she chose an empty deck. there was no one there, so the fight could be more intense. leng rongrong and li ruhua were standing on the deck. at the door, a few assassins suddenly appeared. leng rongrong stood by the side. under the night sky, her figure looked petite and weak. her small face was very fair, and it seemed to be blooming in the night. her eyes nonchntly swept over the few ck figures that had suddenly appeared. these few ck shadows carried a thick killing intent. leng rongrong¡¯s expression remained calm the entire time. a yful smile even shed across her eyes, as if she was very interested in the few people who had appeared in front of her. li ruhua had been worried about her young madam¡¯s safety, but when she saw her expression, she instantly understood. he didn¡¯t need to worry about young madam¡¯s safety. instead, he had to worry about the people opposite him. looking at the young madam¡¯s confident appearance, those people were probably in for a bad time. ¡± flower, their target is me. you don¡¯t have to do anything. you can secretly close that doorter. just don¡¯t let them escape! ¡± leng rongrong moved her wrist and said with a faint smile. li ruhua was speechless. it¡¯s over, these people are going to be out of luck. when leng rongrong spoke, she didn¡¯t avoid the assassins in front of her, so the assassins could easily hear her words. then, the assassins looked at each other. ¡°i¡¯ve been an assassin for so long, but this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone so bold!¡± ¡± this little girl is so fierce! she¡¯s afraid that we¡¯ll escape! ¡± ¡°little sister, if you close this door, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll only end your own way out!¡± a few assassins approached leng rongrong with a sneer. leng rongrong gave li ruhua a look, and li ruhua quickly rushed to the door and closed it. huahua stood by the door, ready to watch the show. when li ruhua saw that her young madam was wearing a formal dress, she asked worriedly, ¡± young madam, is your dress inconvenient? ¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t have to move my legs!¡± leng rongrong lowered her head to take a look. although the gown was shorter, it was fine as long as she did not lift her legs. the few assassins were amused by leng rongrong¡¯s arrogant tone. not moving his legs? they were the top killers on the kill list, and this young girl in her twenties actually thought that she could defeat them without moving her legs? the person who had paid them toe here to assassinate, in order to ensure the sess of the assassination, had invited the four of them at once. the thousand-faced ghost doctor had not arrived yet. the thousand-faced ghost doctor was ranked fifth on the kill list. how many people could escape the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s assassination? the four assassins looked at leng rongrong, feeling that she had overestimated herself. this little girl actually thought so highly of herself. did she really think that she was very powerful? no matter how powerful she was, they had eaten more salt than the roads she had walked. she had underestimated them too much. ¡°who¡¯s first?¡± someone asked, ¡± i don¡¯t think the ghost doctor needs to do anything. any one of us can deal with her. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve killed so many people, but i¡¯ve never killed such a young girl. this girl must be too arrogant, so she was hated and wanted to be killed.¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed a little pitiful, but this isn¡¯t our business.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll do it!¡± after the four of them had a discussion, an old man in his 50s or 60s spoke. leng rongrong stood there unmoving, still as calm as ever, as if she was unaware of any danger. when she saw the old man, she was even a little depressed. ¡± what¡¯s your rank on the kill list? ¡± ¡°forty-nine!¡± the old man looked at leng rongrong andughed. ¡± are you afraid? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at the old man. ¡± 49? ¡± his ranking was so low? in other words, even if i beat you, i can only be at forty-nine? forget it if you¡¯re not in the top ten, but you¡¯re not even in the top thirty?¡± the old man looked back at the other killers and asked, ¡± what did she mean by that? are you looking down on me?¡± the three killers who were watching from behind with their arms crossed nodded repeatedly. he could tell that leng rongrong really looked down on the 49th ce. she seemed to think that the 49th ce was too low. ¡± forty-nine, show her how powerful you are. i¡¯m afraid she¡¯s looking down on you! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll leave this girl to you!¡± the 49th ce was in the top 100 of the kill list. he had never been looked down on like this. if he was looked down on by a powerful and ruthless person, he would have epted it. but now, he was actually being looked down upon by a little brat. the girl in front of him looked so young and seemed to have no ability at all, but she actually didn¡¯t put him in her eyes at all? this made the 49th ce person feel extremely embarrassed. he felt that he had been looked down upon. ¡°little girl, don¡¯t be so arrogant. don¡¯t look down on me. in a moment, you will die in my hands. if you say a few nice words, grandpa will let you die a little faster. if you¡¯re yingluo ...¡± ¡°why do you talk so much nonsense? i don¡¯t even want to fight you, let that thousand-faced ghost doctore over!¡± leng rongrong cut off the 49th rank, who was full of nonsense. Chapter 352

Chapter 352: thousand-faced ghost doctor, why are you hiding?

Trantor: 549690339

the person in 49th ce looked at leng rongrong in surprise, ¡± you, you, you, i, i, i ... you, you¡¯re looking down on me? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not looking down on you, but you¡¯re not strong enough. besides, if you want to fight, then fight. you talk so much nonsense, and people who fight and talk so much are generally not very good.¡± leng rongrong looked at the 49th ce with a smile. 49th ce: ???? she was really looking down on him. ¡°alright, i won¡¯t waste my breath on you. i¡¯ll fight you now!¡± as he said that, the 49th ce student started to attack leng rongrong. leng rongrong frowned slightly. just as the 49th ce student rushed over, she grabbed the 49th ce student¡¯s arm and twisted it twice. 49th ce did not even make a move, and leng rongrong did not even move her feet, but both of his arms had been dislocated. ¡°oh, my arm!¡± the 49th ce screamed in shock. his two arms drooped down limply, and then he could not move at all. the three assassins behind him looked at each other with shock in their eyes. ¡°what just happened?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, i didn¡¯t see clearly!¡± ¡± the arm of the 49th ce has been dislocated! ¡± ¡± how did he do it? this girl didn¡¯t move at all. the speed of the 49th ce is still not bad? ¡± the assassins immediately became nervous. although they were all ranked ahead of the 49th ce, they couldn¡¯t help but panic when they saw the 49th ce¡¯s arm being broken. how did he do it? what had just happened? at first, they thought that they did not have to do anything, and the 49th ce could just throw leng rongrong into the sea to deal with her, but in the end, the 49th ce had his arm broken? then, the 49th ce student wanted to use his leg to touch leng rongrong. leng rongrong didn¡¯t even lift her leg up high, lightly kicking the calf bone of the 49th ce. then, the forty-ninth ce student let out an even more intense scream. his face was extremely pale, and he could only jump on one leg. ¡°my, my leg!¡± ¡± you need calcium. your bones are too fragile. ¡± leng rongrong frowned and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t want to break your bones. it¡¯s not my fault. i didn¡¯t use much strength. it¡¯s all your bones ¡®fault for being of poor quality! ¡± leng rongrong put on an innocent face. ¡± i¡¯ve always been a person who respects the old and cherishes the young. i¡¯ve already said that i don¡¯t want to fight with the 49th ce, but you just had to fight me. ¡± the forty-ninth person left with a hop. he looked at leng rongrong in misery. he had taken on many missions and seeded countless times. this was the first time he had been abused to this state before he had even made a move. he really wanted to cry now. how could he be so miserable? ¡°why aren¡¯t you guys moving?¡± 49th ce jumped away. he was a golden rooster standing on his own. his arms were hanging down, and one of his legs was very weak and in great pain. he leaned against the railing pitifully, tears and snot flowing down his face. the other three assassins hesitated. they looked at each other, not knowing who to let make the first move. after all, the 49th ce had lost too quickly. it was as if a piece of trash had been dealt with just like that. just as the three of them were still hesitating, leng rongrong¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on a shadow at the side. ¡± oh, the ghost doctor is here? ¡± the shadow in the corner trembled violently. f * ck! how did he get discovered? wasn¡¯t he already keeping a low profile by secretly watching the battle? ¡°has the ghost doctor arrived?¡± ¡°damn, why are you hiding?e out!¡± ¡°ghost doctor, aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± the three assassins looked in the direction of the shadow at the same time, and then everyone began to shout. the thousand-faced ghost doctor panicked. ¡± i suddenly don¡¯t want to ept this mission. my wallet seems to be full, i don¡¯t need to ept any missions! ¡± hence, the thousand-faced ghost doctor, who had sneaked away once, turned around and wanted to run away. leng rongrong was like a bolt of lightning and a gust of wind. in a sh, her figure had already rushed to the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s side. she grabbed his shoulder. ¡°why are you running? i¡¯m not a man-eating monster.¡± leng rongrong pulled gently, pulling the legendary fifth on the murder list, the thousand-faced ghost doctor, out of the shadows. the thousand-faced ghost doctor looked at leng rongrong in a panic. he looked left and right like a monkey, ¡± cough, that¡¯s right, you¡¯re not a man-eating monster. i didn¡¯t run away, am i not here? ¡± ¡±e, let¡¯s fight. didn¡¯t you ept the deposit and want to assassinate me? i¡¯ll give you the chance to do so. ¡± leng rongrong said heroically, ¡± do it! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor shook his head like a rattle-drum. he wasn¡¯t going to fight. a wise man submits to circumstances. he was able to stay in fifth ce all the time because he knew how to judge the color of the situation. they could beat him, but they could not beat him and ran. in the face of such a terrifying and troublesome opponent, of course they would choose to give up! he didn¡¯t even know it was this girl again. he had a deep impression of herst time. if he had known it was her, he wouldn¡¯t have epted this mission! no wonder that sugar daddy wanted to find so many assassins. ¡°why not? ourst battle isn¡¯t over yet. you can¡¯t run away every time you see me. can you hide from me?e, kill me!¡± leng rongrong looked at the thousand-faced ghost doctor with a straight face. a few of the assassins were already standing side by side with the 49th ce. they looked at leng rongrong in unison, then at the thousand-faced ghost doctor. what was going on? why did it seem like the two of them had already met before? wasn¡¯t the thousand-faced ghost doctor here to kill leng rongrong? but why did it look like leng rongrong was forcing the thousand-faced ghost doctor to make a move, but he was not willing to? killing leng rongrong would allow him to get the rest of the money? the thousand-faced ghost doctor was said to be very greedy? what the hell was this? how could the victim pester the killer to attack her? leng rongrong almost took out a knife and put it in the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s hand, then stretched her neck out in front of him. the assassins were all confused. li ruhua was guarding the door, almost dying ofughter. the young madam was indeed the young madam. alright, even assassins would cower at the sight of her. he had thought that he would be able to watch an exciting battle, but he did not expect that these killers were so self-aware that they did not dare to make a move on their young madam. the young madam must have felt wronged. she had already stretched out her neck to be chopped off, but the other party was not willing to cut her. ¡°do it!¡± leng rongrong blinked her innocent and beautiful big eyes. ¡± here, my neck is stretched out. here, this is the main artery. use your scalpel, and with such a light cut, i¡¯ll die. then you can go and get the rest of the money. ¡± leng rongrong stretched out her slender and fair neck, looking unthreatening as she waited for the thousand-faced ghost doctor to make his move. Chapter 353

Chapter 353: lying on the ground? what kind of killer move is this?

Trantor: 549690339

the thousand-faced ghost doctor looked at leng rongrong with his hair standing on end. his eyes were filled with fear, as if he was looking at a monster. too terrifying, this little girl was too terrifying. he had killed so many people, and even those perverts gave her a greater sense of security than leng rongrong. this girl looked like a student and was very beautiful. under the moonlight, she looked like a glowing doll. it could be said that she was as beautiful as a fairy. she did not emit any terrifying killing intent or the like. however, it was her action of stretching her neck to let others attack her that made people¡¯s hair stand on end. he felt like he was going to die in her hands. it was too terrifying! the thousand-faced ghost doctor trembled a little, especially when he remembered that this little girl¡¯s master could very well be tang ziyi. although she was wearing a dress and seemed to have no weapons on her, her thin des were very scary and could easily kill people with one blow. he didn¡¯t dare to confront tang ziyi directly, let alone his disciple. after all, during thest fight, he clearly felt that tang ziyi¡¯s disciple was even more outstanding than tang ziyi. ¡°i¡¯m not short of money recently.¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor looked at leng rongrong in a panic. ¡°you don¡¯tck money? it didn¡¯t matter. it was good that he didn¡¯tck money, but his savings could be increased. don¡¯t you like money?¡± leng rongrong took a step forward. the thousand-faced ghost doctor took a step back. leng rongrong moved forward again, and the thousand-faced ghost doctor took another step back. just like that, the thousand-faced ghost doctor retreated to the wall. with nowhere to go, he leaned against the wall and stopped moving. he looked at leng rongrong with his ck eyes and asked in a panic, ¡± i just remembered that i have something urgent to attend to. can i leave? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t. you haven¡¯t killed me.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± you¡¯re too irresponsible as an assassin. didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re fifth on the murder list? ¡± leng rongrong reached out and quickly pulled out a very sharp scalpel from the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s body. then, she ced the scalpel in his hand and raised his hand to ce it on her neck, pressing the scalpel against the artery on her neck. e, i¡¯ve already done everything you need to do. the only thing you need to do is to gently draw a line. and then, i died.¡± leng rongrong let go of her hand and looked at the thousand-faced ghost doctor expectantly, waiting for him to make a move on her. the thousand-faced ghost doctor looked as if he had seen a ghost. the rest of the assassins looked as if they had seen a ghost. they looked at each other. ¡°you, don¡¯t you guys feel a sense of horror?¡± ¡± there must be something wrong when things are out of the ordinary. this, this girl actually prepared everything for the thousand-faced ghost doctor to kill herself. i-i have never encountered such a situation. ¡± ¡± but at such a close distance, wouldn¡¯t she die if the thousand-faced ghost doctor made a move? ¡± ¡± if she can let the thousand-faced ghost doctor take action so easily, i¡¯m afraid the ghost doctor won¡¯t be able to kill her. instead, he might bring trouble upon himself. ¡± the few of them discussed animatedly. the 49th ce, who had his arms dislocated, did not dare to speak. he recalled what had happened to him. to be honest, he didn¡¯t know how he had ended up like this. thus, one could only imagine how powerful this little girl was. she was still very strong. she was the one who had broken her bone, but she still thought that he had not given her enough calcium ... ¡°do it?¡± leng rongrong looked at the thousand-faced ghost doctor and frowned. ¡± ... ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s hand that was holding the scalpel was trembling. his hands were usually the steadiest. after all, he used to be a very good surgeon, and he was very good with scalpels. but at this moment, his hands were shaking badly. the scalpel, which had never fallen to the ground before, fell to the ground with a ng. everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the scalpel on the ground. leng rongrong lowered her head to look at the shiny, extremely sharp scalpel, then looked up at the thousand-faced ghost doctor. ¡± it fell ... why can¡¯t you even hold the scalpel? are you suffering from dementia? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m only 38.¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor said nervously. ¡°thirty-eight? are you sure? you look like you¡¯re 83.¡± leng rongrong nced at the thousand-faced ghost doctor. the thousand-faced ghost doctor: ¡± ... i¡¯m the thousand-faced ghost doctor. a thousand faces, as the name implies, will often change my appearance. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong nodded, then squatted down to pick up the scalpel on the ground. just as he was about to return the scalpel to the thousand-faced ghost doctor, the thousand-faced ghost doctor suddenly fell to the ground. leng rongrong was speechless. she held the scalpel and looked suspiciously at the thousand-faced ghost doctor, who was frothing at the mouth. ¡°are you poisoned? i didn¡¯t poison you.¡± leng rongrong frowned and used the handle of the scalpel to poke the thousand-faced ghost doctor lightly. ¡± big brother, master, wake up. you¡¯re here to assassinate me, not tomit suicide by consuming poison in front of me. ¡± leng rongrong half-squatted and looked at the thousand-faced ghost doctor with a frown. she wasn¡¯t trying to do anything, she just wanted to fight the thousand-faced ghost doctor and rank fifth on the kill list. after all, she had never seen any assassins before. it was actually quite interesting to challenge the fifth ce. besides, she might not necessarily seed. this thousand-faced ghost doctor had been in fifth ce for a long time. the thousand-faced ghost doctor continued to foam at his mouth like a crab. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°hey, are you really not going to fight me? i know chinese medicine too. you¡¯re not poisoned, so why are you pretending?¡± ¡°if you keep pretending, i¡¯ll give you acupuncture!¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor had stopped frothing, but he was sprawled on the ground like a pool of mud. it was not that he did not want to get up, but he was also unwilling to make a move. ¡°i¡¯m a little tired today. i want to lie down and watch the stars. wow, the starry sky is so beautiful!¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor said as he looked at the sky. leng rongrong raised her head to take a look. there was no starry sky. the weather was not very good, and there were only ck clouds in the sky. ¡°are we going to fight?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t!¡± ¡°why not?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to fight!¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid of losing. i¡¯m afraid of you.¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctory on the ground, acting like he was in the right. ¡°just kill me. have you forgotten that you are a killer? if you don¡¯tplete this mission, very few people will invite you in the future.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± no, don¡¯t force me. even if you force me, i won¡¯t move! ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor was like a corpse, a talking corpse. leng rongrong was speechless. leng rongrong tried her best to get the thousand-faced ghost doctor up from the ground, but he justy there, unable to get up no matter what. then, leng rongrong looked at the few assassins beside her. the assassins, including the one whose arm had been dislocated, were all lying on the ground. they were like dead bodies, lying motionless on the ground. leng rongrong was speechless. Chapter 354

Chapter 354: you¡¯ve made my wife unhappy

Trantor: 549690339

¡°f * ck, why is xu rule so unreliable when ites to finding assassins? it¡¯s really too infuriating!¡± leng rongrong was initially eager to fight with someone to stretch her muscles. in the end, this group of people didn¡¯t even dare to fight her? this batch of assassins didn¡¯t seem to be very reliable. she didn¡¯t look powerful at all, so she shouldn¡¯t be that scary, right? she was just a little girl, and she looked like she would be ughtered by anyone. usually, people would underestimate or underestimate her strength. but this group of people had not even made a move, and they had deliberatelyid on the ground like corpses? leng rongrong looked at the assassins on the ground in despair. ¡± hey, you guys can make a move. ¡± how would you know if you don¡¯t try? you can¡¯t beat me. maybe you can beat me up badly?¡± ¡°ah, i¡¯m so tired. i can¡¯t move.¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor was still like a dead pig. he did not move even when leng rongrong kicked him, only his eyes and mouth moved. leng rongrong was speechless. her eyes fell on the other assassins and she walked toward them. e, i¡¯m here for you to kill. do you want to kill me?¡± leng rongrong looked at them with innocent eyes, hoping that they would attack her. however, none of them had any intention of making a move. all of them were lying on the ground as if they were dead. leng rongrong was speechless. how could it be like this? isn¡¯t this too much? what kind of trashy assassin did xu ru le hire? couldn¡¯t she be more serious when she wanted to kill her? leng rongrong kicked the group of people a few times in exasperation. these five assassins were like corpses lying on the ground, motionless. when she kicked them, they swayed a few times. when she didn¡¯t kick them, they didn¡¯t move. ¡°¡­¡­¡± li ruhua couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and burst outughing. ¡± flower, these assassins are so boring. they¡¯re so unprofessional. ¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua. ¡°yes, unprofessional. it¡¯s too boring.¡± li ruhua said in all seriousness. ¡°i¡¯m so angry!¡± leng rongrong stomped her feet and walked towards the door. the dead bodies on the ground suddenly raised their heads to look at leng rongrong. leng rongrong turned around, and the corpse continued to lie t. leng rongrong was speechless. she turned to the assassins and said, ¡± are you really not going to try? that xu ru le must have given you a lot of money, right? otherwise, if you can hurt me, i¡¯ll give you double the money.¡± she had already paid for it, and this was still not enough? give them money to hurt her? the few dead bodies swallowed their saliva and became even more frightened. if she didn¡¯t have full confidence, would leng rongrong say that? if she dared to say that, it must mean that she was very, very powerful. this woman was too scary. ¡± i didn¡¯t even bring any weapons. i have nothing. you all have weapons. you¡¯re all assassins on the kill list. i don¡¯t even have a ce on the kill list. are you sure you want to let go of this opportunity to make money? ¡± leng rongrong tried to persuade him, but of course, she did not seed. these unreliable killers didn¡¯t make a move when they said they wouldn¡¯t. they justy there and pretended to be corpses. leng rongrong was speechless. alright, she¡¯ll leave. she¡¯ll leave, alright? at the same time, on the deck one floor above, mo linyuan, xu shiting, and tang luo had witnessed the whole process of these so-called ¡°awesome¡± killers on the kill list lying dead on the ground in front of a little girl. tang luo was the first one who couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst outughing. ¡± hahaha, the mighty thousand-faced ghost doctor wasn¡¯t even like this when he tried to assassinate our fourth master. in front of our young madam, he¡¯s actually a rascal! ¡± mo linyuan stood in the middle, looking expressionlessly at the thousand-faced ghost doctor on the deck below. he was afraid that leng rongrong would turn back and attack, so he was still motionless. ¡°he seems to have made rongrong unhappy.¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor was lying down when he suddenly caught sight of mo linyuan. this time, he panicked even more. f * ck, what¡¯s going on? did these people see everything that happened to him just now? the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s reputation was about to disappear without a trace. it¡¯s done, it¡¯s too embarrassing! the thousand-faced ghost doctor looked at mo linyuan. he suddenly moved his hand stiffly, and his face changed into a woman¡¯s face. mo linyuan was speechless. xu shiting was speechless. tang luo was speechless. ¡± hahahaha, what¡¯s wrong with him? if he changed his face to a woman¡¯s face, don¡¯t we know that he¡¯s the thousand-faced ghost doctor? ¡± tang luoughed madly again. xu shiting couldn¡¯t help butugh. mo linyuan was still hesitating. he looked at the thousand-faced ghost doctor and said coldly, ¡± if you disappoint my wife again, i won¡¯t let you off. ¡± ¡± ah!!!! ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s face was filled with fear. how could there be such a person who would ask him to make a move on his wife? this couple always yed their cards ording tomon sense. it was too terrifying. if he met them again in the future, he would definitely take a detour. the thousand-faced ghost doctor changed his face again, pretending that he was already dead. mo linyuan and the others turned around and left. as mo linyuan was leaving, a leaf flew out from his hand and hit the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s face, sticking into the deck. the thousand-faced ghost doctor was panicking. he felt that if he was not careful just now, he might have been blinded. seeing that mo linyuan and the others had left and leng rongrong had not returned, the thousand-faced ghost doctor got up from the ground and touched the leaf. it was a real leaf and was a little soft, but when mo linyuan threw it out, it was like a sharp knife. it was too terrifying. the rest of the assassins also got up and gathered around the thousand-faced ghost doctor. then, one of the assassins asked, ¡± what should we do? should he give up? even though we can¡¯t kill this leng rongrong, we can kill the other girl, right?¡± ¡°another girl?¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡± that means we can still make a profit. ¡± ¡°yes,¡± ¡°they¡¯re here!¡± one of the killers said. then, the door on the other side suddenly opened with a squeak. xu rourou, who hade to look for leng rongrong, saw the thousand-faced ghost doctor and his group of assassins as soon as she opened the door. although she did not know these assassins, they were here to attend the banquet and were the staff of the banquet, so their dressing was very obvious. so xu rourou immediately confirmed that these people were probably killers. she did not see leng rongrong, so she nned to close the door and leave. however, before the door could close, a killer stopped her. the killer smiled and said, ¡± you must be xu rourou. ¡± xu rourou was speechless. she nodded at the killer. e out.¡± the killer tempted. xu rourou hesitated for a moment and walked toward the killer. she looked at the assassins and asked hesitantly, ¡± has rongrong left? ¡± from the looks of it, there had not been any battles here. however, one of the assassins seemed to have lost an arm. it was quite miserable. Chapter 355 - they were poisoned, it has nothing to do with me

Chapter 355: they were poisoned, it has nothing to do with me

Trantor: 549690339

¡°um, i¡¯m here to look for rongrong. if she¡¯s not here, i¡¯ll take my leave.¡± xu rourou smiled gently at them and turned around to leave. ¡°no, you can¡¯t.¡± one of the killers leaned his back against the door and blocked xu rourou¡¯s way. xu rourou was speechless. ¡°we¡¯re going to kill you!¡± the assassin said. ¡°me?¡± xu rourou pointed at her own nose and asked uncertainly. weren¡¯t these people here to assassinate leng rongrong? she had heard with her own ears that xu rule had hired assassins to kill leng rongrong, but these few people said they wanted to kill her? ¡°yes, it¡¯s you,¡± the killer said, ¡± are you going to cooperate with us and we¡¯ll let you die a quick death while you choose your own way of dying? or are you not going to cooperate and we¡¯ll help you choose a way of dying? ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t really want to die. i haven¡¯t lived long enough.¡± xu rourou frowned. even her voice was soft, and she looked even less threatening than leng rongrong. leng rongrong was too arrogant at times, while xu rourou was theplete opposite. she kept a low profile and spoke as softly as a mosquito, as if she would be afraid even if she spoke loudly. ¡°this little girl¡¯s voice is so soft, she looks quite pitiful.¡± an assassin said. ¡± then let¡¯s make her feel better. let me do it. i¡¯ll kill her in one shot. ¡± the other killer said and suddenly attacked xu rourou¡¯s neck. he almost wanted to kill her with one blow. it looked like he was going to strangle her. xu rourou stepped back warily. it seemed inconvenient for her to wear high heels, so she took a step back and fell. it was because of this fall that he managed to avoid the killer¡¯s attack. the killer was surprised when he failed to grab xu rourou¡¯s neck. ¡± oh, you know kung fu too? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say it was extremely weak? to be able to dodge your attack, you¡¯re not ordinary!¡± the two assassins attacked xu rourou at the same time. then xu rourou suddenly took out a bunch of embroidery needles. then, she suddenly threw the needle in her hand at the group of people in front of her. the killers did not expect xu rourou to throw out so many needles. everyone dodged. of course, because there were too many needles, they didn¡¯t manage to dodge and everyone was pierced. ¡°damn, what kind of unexpected weapon is this? embroidery needle?¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor pulled out the needle on his face, then another needle on the back of his hand. ¡± this weapon is good for scaring people, but it¡¯s too weak to hurt people, unless you can hit people¡¯s eyes. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to hit the eyes.¡± xu rourou stood by the side and looked at them. she said quietly, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t hit the eyes. ¡± ¡°what?¡± xu rourou¡¯s voice was very low, and then it made people feel that she didn¡¯t exist. several people listened to her speak with their ears perked up. the operation of the embroidery needle surprised them, but they were not shocked. ¡°i said, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t hit the eyes. these needles are all dipped in poison.¡± ¡± no one will die, ¡± xu rourou said. ¡± but you should be out of strength. ¡± you¡¯ve been poisoned ...¡± ¡°poisoned?¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctorughed out loud, ¡± i¡¯m a ghost doctor, i, why ... why, why do i have no strength! ¡± just as the thousand-faced ghost doctor wanted to move, he suddenly felt that he had no strength left in his body. then, he fell to the ground with a plop, and the rest of the people also fell to the ground one after another. xu rourou still looked weak and innocent. ¡± i told you, it¡¯s poisoned. ¡± ¡°you ... what kind of poison?¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor asked with a frown. ¡± neurotoxins, extracted from venomous snakes. ¡± xu rourou exined seriously. in order for them to understand her, she even said a lot of things. theyy on the ground, twitching and frothing as they listened to xu rourou¡¯s exnation of the poison. it was even worse than being abused by leng rongrong. what¡¯s wrong with young girls these days? why were they all so terrifying? it was easier to assassinate a boss of the underworld than to assassinate two little girls. they had really underestimated their enemy. he had thought that this little girl would not fight, but he did not expect her to use poison needles! the financial backer¡¯s information was too inurate. he said that an ordinary person could kill this little girl. could an ordinary person kill her? the person who could kill her was definitely not an ordinary person. she was so terrifying. after xu rourou finished exining, she looked up subconsciously and met a pair of dark and sinister eyes. xu shiting was about to leave, but he came back to pick up the things that were dropped. coincidentally, he saw xu rourou dealing with the assassins. today, his niece had given him too many surprises. in the past, his attention had been focused on xu rule. his eldest niece, xu rourou, had been so inconspicuous that he had almost never noticed her. he did not expect that she would surprise him so many times today. the embroidery needle was dipped in poison. the technique he used to shoot the embroidery needle. she was obviously weak, but she seemed to contain an extremely powerful force. she was like a little white flower, the kind that was at the mercy of others. however, at the most dangerous time, it seemed that she was not white at all. she was actually a very powerful little ck flower. interesting. he was getting more and more interested in his eldest niece. ¡°little uncle, when did you arrive?¡± xu rourou looked at xu shiting innocently, her eyes were filled with panic. had he been seen? was she too fierce just now? ¡°they, they seem to have been poisoned. it has nothing to do with me. they might have eaten something wrong.¡± xu rourou exined nervously when she saw that xu shiting did not answer. xu shiting looked at xu rourou with a half-smile and nodded. ¡± i probably ate something wrong. ¡± it¡¯s cold outside, go inside and ignore them. i¡¯ll get someone to clean up.¡± ¡°yes.¡± xu rourou nodded. even though she had only spoken a few words to xu shiting, her heart was already beating fast. the words she said to her little uncle today were more than what she had said to him in the past ten years. he was a little excited, but also a little nervous. she was even a little worried that her little uncle would see such a terrifying side of her. xu rourou quickly went in. the assassins on the ground were still frothing at the mouth. this time, it was not an act. they were really frothing at the mouth. the horrible scene of them frothing at the mouth was a sign that they were mourning for themselves. weren¡¯t they too miserable? who had they offended? ¡± little girl, you have to detoxify us first. what will we do if you leave? ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor shouted with difficulty. xu rourou stood at the door and turned back to look at the thousand-faced ghost doctor. she nced at xu shiting and felt that he probably couldn¡¯t see it. with a flick of her finger, a few embroidery needles flew out. the few killers fainted. xu shiting was speechless. Chapter 356

Chapter 356: chapter 357 another godly operation

Trantor: 549690339

¡°young madam, where are we going now?¡± li ruhua asked as she chased after leng rongrong, who was in a menacing state. ¡± to look for xu rule. ¡± leng rongrong turned to look at li ruhua. ¡± ask her what kind of assassins she sent me. it¡¯s fine to assassinate, but can¡¯t they be more serious? it¡¯s a waste to stimte and get excited over such people. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. there¡¯s such an operation? not to seek revenge, but to find someone to question why they didn¡¯t send some powerful killers over? ¡­¡­ however, this move should be even more uneptable and frustrating than seeking revenge, right? the corner of li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched. she felt that her young mistress really didn¡¯t y by the rules. after leng rongrong looked around, she found xu rule, who was chatting with someone in the banquet hall. she brought li ruhua to xu ru le. at first, xu rule was shocked by li ruhua¡¯s tall figure. she looked at li ruhua in horror, and then her eyes fell on leng rongrong. ¡± you? what are you doing?¡± ¡°let me ask you a question,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°what¡¯s the problem?¡± xu rule looked at leng rongrong and was a little flustered. at this time, shouldn¡¯t the assassins she had sent out be fighting leng rongrong? but why was leng rongrong still here, safe and sound? looking at leng rongrong, she didn¡¯t look like she had been in a fight at all. she waspletely unscathed. could it be that those assassins were so unreliable that they hadn¡¯t made a move on her? ¡°why are the assassins you sent so weak? are you looking down on me?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and questioned, ¡± i was looking forward to it, waiting excitedly, and then these few people came? was this a joke? is this a game?¡± xu rule was speechless. did he win? what did that mean? it sounded like she had met the assassins she had assigned, but she actually came to question her. were these assassins too weak? was she crazy? xu rule swallowed her saliva. she waspletely confused by leng rongrong¡¯s self-righteous and somewhat frightening question. for a moment, she felt a little suffocated and flustered, not knowing how to exin. ¡°you can kill me if you want, but send a few more powerful ones next time. these few are too weak, not fun.¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule and said, ¡± do you understand the feeling of disappointment? i thought i could get fifth ce on the kill list, but the fifth ce didn¡¯t fight me. no matter how i beat him, he didn¡¯t fight me and fell to the ground like a pool of mud.¡± fifth ce ¡­ thousand-faced ghost doctor? not only did the thousand-faced ghost doctor noty a hand on leng rongrong, but he was also lying on the ground, unwilling to fight with her? xu rule looked at leng rongrong in exasperation, feeling her chest tighten even more. this was even more frustrating than asking her why she wanted to assassinate her. ¡°i don¡¯t mean anything by it. next time, send a few more powerful ones.¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule and said, ¡± it¡¯s not fun otherwise. ¡± xu rule was speechless. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be fun? it¡¯s not fun! was assassination a game? did she think that she was ying with her when she sent someone to assassinate her? was she insulting her? xu ru le was so angry that her eyes rolled back and she almost fainted. she had never seen such a person. she was seriously fighting with her, but this woman seriously thought that she was ying with her? it felt more powerless than punching cotton. she had thought that she could cut off this woman¡¯s neck with one strike, but she found out that her treasured knife had not only failed to cut off her neck, but it had also broken her most beloved treasured knife. oh, not only did her beloved treasured saber break, the other party even thought that she was ying with her and wanted her to bring an even more powerful treasured saber over to y with her. xu rule looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. she looked at leng rongrong as if she was looking at a demon. at this time, xu rourou finally came back and found leng rongrong. she walked quickly to leng rongrong. xu rule¡¯s face turned pale with anger when she saw xu rourou, who had always been inferior to her and was in a terrible state, appear in front of her in a dazzling manner, especially when she saw that xu rourou was dressed better than her and the ne she was wearing was more expensive than her own. in the past, when everyone saw her standing next to xu rourou, it was almost a one-sided discussion. the xu family¡¯s second young miss is really pretty. the youngdy of the xu family was so ugly! the xu family¡¯s second young miss was the true eldest young miss. the youngdy of the xu family was a good-for-nothing. almost all of them were praising the xu family¡¯s second young miss and disparaging the xu family¡¯s eldest young miss. however, at this moment, xu rourou heard a lot of discussions around her. some boys were asking if they should ask for xu rourou¡¯s contact information, while some girls were discussing how much the ne around xu rourou¡¯s neck cost, where she bought it, and how it could be so beautiful. as for her, the second young miss of the xu family, who had always been rather ostentatious, was nowpletely ignored by everyone. even if she heard the discussions, they would only say that she was not as good as the youngdy of the xu family. just as xu rourou was about to explode in anger, a girl next to her asked xu rourou where she had bought the ne, what brand it was, and why it looked so good. ¡°this must be very valuable, right? this ne really suits me well.¡± the girl stared at the ne on xu rourou¡¯s neck with envy. xu ru le red at the girl. wasn¡¯t she her friend? she was actually asking xu rourou these questions. was she afraid that others would not see that the ne on xu rourou¡¯s neck was more valuable than ten nes on her neck? ¡°ask her. how could she know?¡± xu ru le sneered, ¡± my sister has always been ignorant. ¡± she definitely doesn¡¯t know the value of the ne around her neck. besides, that ne is definitely not hers. i¡¯m guessing she borrowed it from someone.¡± ¡°borrowed? there¡¯s such a thing?¡± someone covered his face and chuckled. ¡°the young miss of the xu family is actually so poor? you even need to borrow a ne?¡± ¡± not just the ne. i don¡¯t think anything on her is her own. ¡± xu ru le said triumphantly, ¡± she has never been very favored. she¡¯s a failure. she has no friends and is not loved by her family, so she doesn¡¯t have much money or anything valuable. i don¡¯t know when, but she got to know a scoundrel friend who lent her these clothes.¡± ¡°oh, i see!¡± ¡± i knew it! the xu family¡¯s eldest daughter used to dress so unsightly! ¡± ¡°with her personality, she¡¯s not worthy of such an expensive thing!¡± ¡­¡­ xu rourou clenched her fists as the people around her began to discuss. although he was a good-tempered person, at a time like this, he would still feel a little angry and annoyed. however, xu rourou had never been one to say anything in public, so she could only be at a loss. leng rongrong furrowed her brows. of course she couldn¡¯t stand it when she saw her friend being bullied. Chapter 357

Chapter 357: lord rong, who wants a rich friend?

Trantor: 549690339

xu rourou lowered her head. the more silent she was, the louder the voices around her became, and the more peopleughed at her. ¡± i knew it. this kind of personality can¡¯t be changed no matter what. a coward is a coward! ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, look at her. she can¡¯t even straighten her head. she doesn¡¯t even dare to look at us! ¡± ¡± hahahaha, who would like this kind of person? no wonder he¡¯s hated by his family! ¡± ¡°mr. xu must hate her a lot, right?¡± ¡± why would such a person appear at such a banquet? does he think that he can amaze the entire banquet just by changing his clothes? even if he can change his appearance, his personality is still that of a good-for-nothing! ¡± ¡°i hate people who are so cowardly.¡± ¡± why aren¡¯t you saying anything? doesn¡¯t the xu family¡¯s young miss enjoy being praised and pursued by others? ¡± ¡± in the end, she¡¯s still not as good as the second miss of the xu family. she¡¯s not magnanimous at all and doesn¡¯t even dare to say anything. she¡¯s just trash. she¡¯s not worthy of being the eldest miss! ¡± ¡°her appearance will lower the standard of this kind of banquet!¡± the discussions around them were getting more and more outrageous. leng rongrong coughed lightly. ¡± to lower the standard of the banquet? the standard of the banquet will only be lowered with you gossipmongers around, right? why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror while you¡¯re criticizing others?¡± xu rourou was already so inferior that she could not lift her head, but leng rongrong patted her on the shoulder and told her not to be afraid. leng rongrong¡¯s gaze gave xu rourou a strong sense of confidence. she, who had been flustered, was not as flustered as before. ¡°you guys are generous? you speak aggressively and only know how to scold others. is that a sign of magnanimity?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s red lips curved into a smile. her smile was bright and her eyes were cold. ¡± how funny. a person who¡¯s not as good as others can speak so well of others. her ne was indeed given to her by this scoundrel friend of mine. it wasn¡¯t borrowed. this ne is worth 300 million yuan. i gave it to her. i¡¯m sorry, she didn¡¯t borrow her gown. i gave it to her! that¡¯s right, everything on her body didn¡¯t originally belong to her, but it¡¯s really unfortunate that they¡¯re now hers because i gave them all to her. the things she had on her were worth two billion. which of your youngdies is more valuable than her? do you want toe over andpete?¡± ¡°if it¡¯s not enough, i can give her tens of billions more.¡± leng rongrong smiled faintly. ¡± this scoundrel friend of mine doesn¡¯t have much, but he has a lot of money, so much that he can¡¯t finish spending it. what, is it not good to be friends with bad people? you guys don¡¯t have such valuable friends! is there anyone else who wants to say something?¡± ¡°you, no matter how rich you are, your money is not hers!¡± xu rule¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡± why not? i¡¯m willing to give it to her. that¡¯s how i spoil my friend¡¯s bad friends. what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule arrogantly. ¡± rourou, i¡¯ll transfer one billion to you first. piss her off! ¡± with that, leng rongrong transferred the money as she wished. many people were watching. when they heard xu rourou¡¯s phone ring and saw the number, they were all shocked. ¡°oh my god, i also want a friend like this!¡± ¡°god, i thought i was already very rich, but i don¡¯t f * ck people.¡± ¡°so money can be spent like this!¡± everyone looked at xu rourou enviously. they felt that xu rourou had made a great friend. xu rule was so angry that her expression kept changing. she stared at leng rongrong. ¡± is there a hole in your brain? spending money like this?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not scamming you. i like it and i have a lot of money. what¡¯s wrong with me spoiling my friend?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule with a half-smile. ¡± are you jealous? it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have such a powerful scoundrel friend. i guess you don¡¯t even have a scoundrel friend who can give you ten thousand, right?¡± xu ru le looked at her friends around her. those friends who had tried so hard to make friends with all avoided her gaze. xu ru le was speechless. ¡°ha, she only has you as a friend. what kind of skill is that?¡± ¡°a friend?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± you have many friends, but what¡¯s the use of having so many? how many of them are willing to help you at the risk of their lives? i¡¯m rourou¡¯s only friend, but i can be her friend who would risk her life for her. it doesn¡¯t matter how many friends you have, it¡¯s about quality and sincerity, do you understand? those friends of yours, how many of them are sincere?¡± ¡°i¡¯m being sincere.¡± xu ru le squinted her eyes and said, ¡± they¡¯re all my friends! no matter what happens, they¡¯ll always be on my side.¡± ¡°oh, then let¡¯s try it.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± who would want to be friends with me and rourou? as for me, i don¡¯t have much, but i have a lot of money, the kind that¡¯s worth hundreds of millions or even billions. also, i don¡¯t know how to sweet talk, but i¡¯m usually very loyal.¡± with one word from leng rongrong, all the girls beside xu rule rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s side. ¡°really? we can also be friends with you?¡± ¡°is that so? we want to be friends with you!¡± ¡± miss leng, from today onwards, i¡¯m your friend! ¡± ¡± rou rou, i¡¯ve misunderstood you before. i¡¯m willing to be your good friend! ¡± in less than three seconds, there was no one beside xu rule. she looked around at the empty surroundings, and her expression was extremely ugly. ¡°you guys ¡­¡± the friendship she had spent so much time and money to build had actually fallen apart with just two words from leng rongrong! these people were really ¡­ back then, they had epted so much money from her, but now, none of them took her seriously. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, second miss. i feel that eldest miss is more suitable to be our friend! ¡± ¡± second miss, we¡¯ll be friends with the eldest miss from now on! ¡± ¡°sister rong, we¡¯re all yours from now on!¡± a group of people stood by leng rongrong and xu rourou¡¯s side. the people who had been depreciating leng rongrong and xu rourou earlier had now changed their tune and were bombarding xu rule. xu ru le¡¯s face was really colorful as she had been demoted to be worthless, and there was no one around to help her. leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± aren¡¯t you guys excited that you can be friends with us? ¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m very excited!¡± ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re the most powerful!¡± ¡°it¡¯s our honor to be your friend!¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong excitedly and wanted to squeeze in front of leng rongrong. leng rongrong and xu rourou were surrounded. xu rourou frowned while leng rongrong chuckled. her smile gradually became colder. ¡± are you two worthy? ¡± one sentence, and everyone froze. everyone looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡°who was the one who said that xu rourou was not worthy of being your friend?¡± ¡°who was the one who belittled xu rourou before?¡± ¡°also, do you think i¡¯d like to be friends with people who betray their friends? do you think i¡¯m stupid and rich, so i¡¯ll give you a few hundred million? i¡¯m sorry, but i¡¯m only giving it to my rourou.¡± leng rongrong raised an eyebrow and swept her eyes over everyone who had just rushed over. Chapter 358

Chapter 358: it¡¯s amazing to be rich!

Trantor: 549690339

for a moment, everyone looked at leng rongrong with their mouths agape. who would have thought that leng rongrong would suddenly say such a thing? there were already many people in the banquet hall, and after leng rongrong and xu rule¡¯s conflict, many people were actually looking over. all of a sudden, everyoneughed like crazy. ¡°hahaha, these women are really too miserable!¡± ¡°this is called reaping what you sow!¡± ¡°i thought that i would be rich if i abandoned my friend and changed to another friend, but i didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s not stupid. how can i give you a few hundred million so easily?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s so rich. he can¡¯t be a fool! ¡± ¡± this is the funniest scene of the year. they really don¡¯t know their ce. ¡± the surrounding people were discussing. the group of people who had rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s side earlier felt embarrassed and humiliated. he was in extreme despair. for a moment, they didn¡¯t know whether to get close to leng rongrong or leave her. the group of people who seemed to be very talkative just now had their mouths shut and their heads hung low, feeling extremely embarrassed. after a long while, someone said to leng rongrong, ¡± so what if you¡¯re rich? what¡¯s there to be arrogant about? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s amazing to be rich.¡± leng rongrong looked at the woman in disbelief. ¡± if you were poor, do you think you would still be qualified to board this cruise ship? ¡± the woman was speechless. ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s amazing to be rich. money can solve 80 to 90% of the troubles in life. ¡± ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve heard someone say that being rich is great so righteously. ¡± ¡°but it does make sense.¡± ¡°indeed, rich people can be so arrogant.¡± the surrounding people looked at leng rongrong with admiration. after the woman was rebuked by leng rongrong, she thought for a while and looked at leng rongrong with disdain. ¡± even if you have money, who knows where ites from? ¡± how can a girl from the countryside be rich? she might just be here to sleep with someone else, what¡¯s there to be proud of!¡± ¡°don¡¯t people from the countryside have money?¡± leng rongrong scanned the surroundings. ¡± is there anyone from the countryside who started from nothing? can you try to reason with her? ¡± many people who were born in the countryside and had made a name for themselves looked at the woman unhappily. the woman was stunned. ¡± i¡¯m not talking about you. i¡¯m talking about her. ¡± don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that he¡¯s so rich at such a young age? where did her moneye from? how could she be so rich? who knows if she slept with countless people to be so rich!¡± ¡°do you only think of people who have slept with you as rich? could a rich woman only be slept with? or is this how you earn your money?¡± leng rongrong frowned at the woman in front of her and chuckled. ¡± there are many ways to earn money, but there¡¯s only one in your mind: sleep with someone. no wonder you¡¯re so broke.¡± ¡°you, don¡¯t you change the topic!¡± the woman looked at leng rongrong in exasperation. the other women around them also deliberately brought up this topic. ¡°what kind of rich friends can you have? what kind of abilities can you have? you¡¯re still in college at this age. you don¡¯t even have a degree. what a joke, what else can you do besides sleeping with men?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. you¡¯ve been studying for a few years. do you know how to read? ¡± ¡°how are you going to earn money if you don¡¯t have any education or ability? i¡¯d like to know where you get your money from. you don¡¯t have any background, so where would you get the money?¡± the group of women began to attack leng rongrong in all sorts of ways, each of them deliberately specting that leng rongrong¡¯s money was earned by sleeping with others. leng rongrong frowned. was this topic not going to end? couldn¡¯t she have her own money? couldn¡¯t she have been given money by her godfather? no background? did she not have any background? no education? did she not have a degree? she had been skipping grades to get to the top. she had studied in many majors and was the top student in a top university in country M every year. she was only 15 years old when she went to school ¡­ ¡°um, you might have a big misunderstanding about me.¡± leng rongrong looked at the woman seriously. ¡± although i don¡¯t like to exin things to others, i¡¯ll force myself to exin it to you. who said i don¡¯t have a background? my background is much stronger than yours. who said i can¡¯t make money? i¡¯m sorry, i have quite a lot of properties under my name. i made a lot of money with this ring today. also, if i¡¯m willing, i cane to the gambling table and win as much as i want. as for the words ¡­ there might be some rare words that i don¡¯t recognize, but i still have the education. i don¡¯t recall saying that i don¡¯t have a degree. which university did you graduate from?¡± ¡°C university.¡± ¡°a diploma mill?¡± leng rongrong looked at the woman who was looking at her with disdain and arrogance. the woman¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard the word ¡°pheasant.¡± the people around herughed. ¡°i graduated from Y university in country m when i was 15.¡± leng rongrong said casually. country M¡¯s Y university was one of the world¡¯s top universities. it was full of talents. without any ability, it was impossible to enter that school¡¯s gate. moreover, leng rongrong had said that she had graduated from that university at the age of 15. all of a sudden, everyone was shocked. the girl suddenly burst outughing as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. sheughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t even straighten her back. ¡°you¡¯re really too funny. are you here to be funny? do you think we¡¯re all idiots? graduated from Y university at 15? are you kidding me? do you think everyone will believe you?¡± the girlughed like crazy. the other girls around her alsoughed. ¡± you¡¯re only 15 years old and you haven¡¯t even gone to college. even if you did, Y university has such a high threshold. can you even get in? ¡± leng rongrong was helpless. ¡± see, i¡¯m telling the truth, but you don¡¯t believe me. you¡¯re really ignorant. if you can¡¯t do it, can¡¯t the whole world do it?¡± ¡°i remember now!¡± ¡± a few years ago, there was a rumor that a girl graduated from M university and got her ph.d. at the age of 15! ¡± ¡± i, i remember it too. there¡¯s indeed a legend in Y university. it¡¯s said that the girl is very beautiful. even though she¡¯s young, she¡¯s always the first in her age! ¡± ¡°oh my god, it can¡¯t be her, right?¡± ¡°then she¡¯s a legendary existence!¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°mr. lin, didn¡¯t you graduate from Y university? do you know about this legend? have you seen that legendary person?¡± someone looked at a man called mr. lin. next to mr. lin was his wife, who had also graduated from Y university like him, so everyone around him looked at mr. lin. the girl from earlier chuckled and said, ¡± everyone, please don¡¯t make things difficult for mr. and mrs. lin. how could they know a wild girl from the countryside? she¡¯s good at making up stories and even knows how to make use of real events to make up stories. but even if she¡¯s making up stories, it¡¯s too outrageous for such a thing to happen to her! ¡± Chapter 359

Chapter 359: she is the legend!

Trantor: 549690339

mr. lin and mrs. lin ignored the girl and turned their eyes in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. as everyone had their doubts, mr. lin exined, ¡± when my wife and i were studying at Y university, there was indeed such a girl. she was very mysterious and rarely showed her face, but it¡¯s true that she was always in first ce. it¡¯s also true that she graduated at 15 years old. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really good at making up stories. you deliberately said that you graduated at the age of 15 and that you¡¯re a very mysterious person. do you think you can match up with him just like that?¡± the girl crossed her arms and looked at leng rongrong with a smile. leng rongrong was speechless. making up a story? she was serious. she didn¡¯t like to talk about herself, because there were always some people who couldn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t believe themselves. xu rourou looked at leng rongrong and was worried about her. although she believed that leng rongrong was telling the truth, no one believed her. it would be embarrassing if she could not produce any evidence. no one would investigate whether this was true or false. anyway, they were just people who listened to rumors. she was the victim. ¡°rongrong, ignore them. there¡¯s no need to exin anything to them,¡± xu rourou said to leng rongrong. ¡°what, you want to run?¡± the girl blocked leng rongrong¡¯s way, turned her head to look at mr. lin, and asked, ¡± mr. lin and mrs. lin both graduated from Y university. are you running away because you¡¯re about to be exposed? ¡± in your dreams!¡± mr. lin and mrs. lin both walked towards leng rongrong. then, the two of them looked at leng rongrong and whispered a few words to each other, their faces showing a slightly shocked expression. ¡°it¡¯s her, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± the couple exchanged a few words in low voices. the girl said, ¡± mr. lin, mrs. lin, can you speak louder? it¡¯s good to expose this hypocritical woman. otherwise, she¡¯s always showing off and deceiving people. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she looked at mr. and mrs. lin and nodded. then, she smiled and said, ¡± senior, senior, long time no see. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s really you!¡± mr. lin and mrs. lin looked excited at the same time. ¡± we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years. is it really you, rongrong? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± oh my god, we actually have the chance to meet again. i thought i was wrong. ¡± mr. linughed. ¡± you were really mysterious back then. even when you were appointed as the vice president of the student union, you rarely showed your face. even i, the president, had a hard time meeting you. ¡± mrs. lin went straight to leng rongrong and gave her a warm hug. ¡± if it weren¡¯t for you, my husband and i might not have met and gotten together. our marriage might not have been possible. you can be considered our matchmaker!¡± leng rongrong smiled and nodded. ¡± the two of you still look sopatible. i¡¯m sure you¡¯re living a very happy life. ¡± ¡°yup!¡± mr. lin and mrs. lin exchanged a few words with leng rongrong. the surrounding people were all shocked. at first, she thought that leng rongrong¡¯s academic qualifications were made up, but now it seemed that it was really true? ¡°let me introduce her to everyone. this is miss leng rongrong, the legend of Y university back then. her rumors are still circting in Y university. she¡¯s a genius who graduated at 15 years old. at the very least, no one could surpass her when she was in school. even though she was the youngest, she was the most powerful. oh, there¡¯s also the problem of making money. at the age of 15, rongrong was already the most profitable student in our academy. ¡°everyone should know that Y university is a group of genius students. many of them already have a strong business mind at a very early age. half of the students already have an annual sry of hundreds of millions before graduation or are the bosses of listedpanies. however, these people are not worth mentioning in front of rongrong.¡± mr. lin said that he had seen leng rongrong¡¯s ability to make money with his own eyes, so he knew that leng rongrong¡¯s wealth wasparable to that of a country. she didn¡¯t need to earn money by sleeping with others. even if she did, it would be someone else who would sleep with her, and she would be the one paying. ¡°senior, you know me best. i prefer to find someone to apany me. i¡¯ll pay.¡± leng rongrong smiled. the people around them could not help but chuckle, feeling that leng rongrong was smart and funny. the girl¡¯s face turned pale. she looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. was this woman really that powerful? how was that possible? however, mr. lin was a well-known graduate of Y university and had a high status. he would not lie for leng rongrong. ¡± if you¡¯re interested, you can search for some rumors about Y university. the most exciting ones should be rongrong¡¯s year in school. ¡± mr. lin said with a smile. after that, mrs. lin looked sharply at the girl who had just offended leng rongrong. ¡± miss, i see that you look clean, but your mind is not so good. you¡¯re belittling us women too much. if a woman is rich, can she only rely on sleeping with someone and not on her own ability?¡± mrs. lin¡¯s words made all the women look at the girl. although the girl was targeting leng rongrong, the words that were unintentionally revealed did indeed mean that. in her eyes, it seemed that young people who were rich either relied on their background or slept with others. however, most women were not like this. on the contrary, there were also men who lived off women. why did he belittle women like this? the women were instantly dissatisfied with her. leng rongrong chuckled and said, ¡± don¡¯t me her. maybe she¡¯s just that kind of person. you¡¯re short-sighted, so there¡¯s no helping it. ¡± his gentle words made the girl feel a little ashamed. this time, no one dared to attack leng rongrong anymore. those who had a conflict with leng rongrong just now had also restrained themselves. after all, even mr. lin had such a high evaluation of leng rongrong, so one could imagine how amazing she was. if she was able to study at Y university, her connections must be terrifyingly strong. leng rongrong chatted with mr. and mrs. lin for a while, and the people around them dispersed, not daring to say anything more about leng rongrong. ¡± did you really graduate from Y university when you were 15? ¡± xu rourou followed leng rongrong and asked in surprise. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. xu rourou¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think he¡¯s very powerful?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± back then, my big daddy even thought that i was too lousy. ¡± her father thought that she should have learned everything at 13, but she only graduated at 15. xu rourou was speechless. she must have misunderstood him. leng rongrong and xu rourou left the banquet hall. as soon as they walked out, she was suddenly grabbed by a hand and fell into someone¡¯s arms. Chapter 360

Chapter 360: she is my wife!

Trantor: 549690339

xu rourou¡¯s reaction was quick. she threw an embroidery needle at mo linyuan. mo linyuan flicked his finger and the embroidery needle flew away, stabbing into the wall. xu rourou was speechless. only then did she realize that the person in front of her was fourth master mo. she shivered in fear and lowered her head. ¡°what did you just say?¡± mo linyuan ignored xu rourou and li ruhua, his eyes were fixed on mo linyuan. ¡± you said you¡¯re going to spend money to sleep with someone? ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s straight eyebrows twitched. he had just happened to enter the room and coincidentally heard this. this woman was already his wife, yet she still had such thoughts? this kind of thinking was a little dangerous. ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes darted around, pretending that she had not heard anything. ¡°no?¡± mo linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡± i heard it. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s just an example. didn¡¯t you say i¡¯d sleep with you? i¡¯d say that i¡¯d rather pay someone to sleep with me than take someone else¡¯s money and i¡¯d sleep with them! these two are different in nature, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan with a smile. her smile was a little stiff. she did not know if mo linyuan would agree with her. she did not panic when she was being ridiculed by so many people, but when she was facing mo linyuan, she felt a little nervous. she was really being eaten alive by this devilish face! i can¡¯t afford to be hurt for being a beautyplex! ¡°give me the money and i¡¯ll sleep with you.¡± mo linyuan stretched out his hand, a faint smile on his face. ¡°????¡±leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan, her eyes filled with surprise. ¡°tell everyone that i¡¯m the only one who can sleep with you.¡± mo lingyuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. what did he mean? was he going to announce her identity? before leng rongrong could react, mo linyuan had already pulled her into the banquet hall. leng rongrong was speechless. xu rourou, li ruhua, and tang luo followed behind. leng rongrong was pulled into the banquet hall, and many people¡¯s eyes were focused on leng rongrong and mo linyuan. because mo linyuan was holding leng rongrong¡¯s hand, everyone¡¯s eyes were slightly surprised. ¡± what is her rtionship with fourth young master mo? ¡± ¡± wait a minute, could she be fourth young master mo¡¯s wife? ¡± ¡°from the countryside, the leng family ¡­¡± some people finally realized what was going on. they had thought that leng rongrong was trying to seduce mo linyuan, but at this moment, they suddenly realized that leng rongrong seemed to be fourth young master mo¡¯s wife. mo linyuan did not show up at the wedding and the mo family had kept a low profile. many people did not even know that mo linyuan was already married. however, some people in the circle still knew that mo linyuan had married a woman as a disabled person. because he was disabled at that time, most people did not pay much attention to him. they only thought that mo linyuan would never rise again. but now that mo linyuan had risen, he was not disabled, he had returned to normal, so many people¡¯s attention was focused on him again. some of the women who were already interested in the mo family¡¯s fourth young master fixed their gazes on leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s hands. the worry in her heart couldn¡¯t be real, right? husband and wife? if they were husband and wife, it would exin why young master mo was so intimate with a country girl! some of the women were already wailing in their hearts. no, no way, please don¡¯t! didn¡¯t they say that fourth young master mo liked the woman he married and would divorce her? didn¡¯t they say that the fourth young master had never brought that woman to any asion, so he didn¡¯t care about her at all? this must be fake. ¡°i don¡¯t think so?¡± leng rongrong roughly knew that mo linyuan wanted to introduce her to everyone. she said softly, ¡± there are many girls here who are fantasizing about you. it¡¯s not good to break their fantasy, right? ¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong deeply. ¡± i just feel that if they know that i¡¯m your wife, no one will dare to cause trouble for me. wouldn¡¯t i be very boring? ¡± leng rongrong pouted her little red lips. mo linyuan did not say anything, but pulled leng rongrong onto the stage. then, everyone looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong on the stage. the noisy banquet hall suddenly quieted down. everyone looked at the two of them without saying a word, their expressions somewhat nervous. tang luo stood in the corner and clicked his tongue at li ruhua. ¡± our master is really a jealous person. ¡± li ruhua nodded in agreement. this was to prevent others from coveting young madam, so they had to announce young madam¡¯s identity. xu rourou looked enviously at leng rongrong and mo linyuan on the stage. the two of them looked verypatible. leng rongrong was the most beautiful girl in the audience. her small face was very delicate, and she had a unique pride that could crush all the other girls. although there were many girls who were full of pride because they were young mistresses, they could not bepared to leng rongrong. the arrogance of other girls was a little petty, relying on their family to make them proud, but leng rongrong was full of confidence, so it was natural for her to be wild and arrogant. no one could imitate this kind of careless arrogance. it was as if she didn¡¯t care about anything, but she could crush everything. on the stage, mo linyuan directly announced leng rongrong¡¯s identity to everyone, ¡± this is my wife, leng rongrong. ¡± it was a simple sentence, but it carried an invincible force. mo linyuan¡¯s sharp eyes swept across everyone. ¡± if you want to bully her, you have to ask me first. ¡± the entire ce was silent. their gazes fell on leng rongrong and mo linyuan. a man with talent and a woman with good looks, they were indeed a good match. moreover, from mo linyuan¡¯s eyes, one could tell that he really doted on the woman beside him. the fact that he could announce this in front of everyone was enough to show that he cared a lot about leng rongrong. he also wanted everyone to know that leng rongrong was his wife. he even warned everyone not to touch his wife. ¡± that¡¯s right. at the auction, it was the fourth young master who bought miss leng¡¯s calligraphy at a sky-high price! ¡± ¡°oh my, it¡¯s so sweet!¡± ¡± fourth young master is too good to his wife. such a sky-high price just to buy a piece of calligraphy from his wife. is it for his wife? ¡± ¡± it should be for himself. he doesn¡¯t want his wife¡¯s words to be out there! ¡± there was an uproar. everyone looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong in shock, and they were extremely envious of leng rongrong. ¡± who the f * ck said that fourth young master mo was forced to marry his wife and that he had no feelings for her? ¡± ¡± who was the one who said that fourth young master mo wants to divorce his wife and that he never brought his wife to any event? ¡± ¡°no feelings? is this called having no feelings?¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, i thought i had a chance. it seems like my chance has been destroyed again! ¡± ¡°but they¡¯re so enviable!¡± Chapter 361

Chapter 361: chapter 362-a storm of blood

Trantor: 549690339

¡°leng rongrong is so rich because she has a rich husband!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think so. i feel that the mo family¡¯s assets can¡¯t evenpete with leng rongrong¡¯s. ¡± zhan ze said in the crowd, ¡± rongrong, the prices of everything she has are not ordinary. i¡¯ve already analyzed it, and i feel that even the head of the mo family, fourth young master mo, can¡¯t afford to provide for rongrong. ¡± ¡°brother, you have good eyes.¡± qin xiong stood at the side and patted zhan ze¡¯s shoulder. ¡± our lord rong doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s support. she¡¯s rich, and she can make a lot of money! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, lord rong nevercks money. there are only times when he has too much money to spend. other people might be worried about not having money to spend, but she has always been worried about not having enough money to spend.¡± sun zhizhen nodded in agreement. song junlin sighed. ¡± i¡¯m still director song, but all my assets can¡¯t even match master rong¡¯s one month¡¯s pocket money ¡­ ¡± song junlin and the others ¡®exmations attracted the attention of a few people nearby. then, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped even more. after all, the people who said leng rongrong was rich were not ordinary people. the leader of the media industry, chief song, and the big boss in the north, boss sun ¡­ these people were not ordinary people, but they seemed to be very familiar with leng rongrong and felt that leng rongrong¡¯s pocket money was much more than theirs. what kind of concept was that? in other words, leng rongrong, who looked like a young girl, was frighteningly rich without relying on anyone. the surrounding people no longer dared to underestimate leng rongrong. since she was the woman that fourth young master mo had taken a fancy to, she was probably not a simple woman. mo linyuan gave a brief introduction, and then left with leng rongrong. the entire banquet hall was still in a state of silence. the host of the banquet, third young master quan, was still in a daze ¡­ mo linyuan¡¯s woman? damn, this leng rongrong was actually mo linyuan¡¯s wife? no wonder she was as scary as mo linyuan! luckily, he did not provoke this scary woman. he did not even know that she was fourth young master mo¡¯s woman! third young master quan rubbed his temples and quickly passed down orders to the people around him. no matter what, they were not to provoke fourth young master mo¡¯s woman. she was a terrifying woman. ¡°where do you want to go?¡± mo linyuan asked as he held leng rongrong¡¯s hand. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she looked up at mo linyuan. ¡± it¡¯s a little boring. why don¡¯t we go to the casino and have some fun? ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. the corners of mo linyuan¡¯s lips curled up. third young master quan was just about toe over and say hello, but when he heard that they were going to the casino, he shivered. leng rongrong had almost killed boss huang by ying with him, so who was she going to kill today? this woman was too scary. the people in the casino were going to suffer today. mo linyuan and leng rongrong went to the casino directly. behind them, some people from the banquet hall followed leng rongrong and mo linyuan to the casino after they came out. the casino was not very lively at first, but because of leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s appearance, the casino became extremely lively in an instant. ¡°i¡¯ll y, you see?¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± win money for you? ¡± ¡°win money? that¡¯s good.¡± leng rongrong nodded. mo linyuan found a random ce to y. he let leng rongrong sit on hisp and carried her like a child. after that, mo linyuan started to move. everyone knew that fourth young master mo was very good at doing business. he was also the head of the mo family. but as for his gambling skills, no one knew. after all, they had never seen mo linyuan y in public before, so many people were willing to y with him. after all, mo linyuan was rich, and they thought they might be able to win some money from him. furthermore, with his wife in his arms, fourth young master mo would probably not be too focused when ying. there were many people who were eager to try. mo linyuan said that they could line up to y with him, and he would y to his heart¡¯s content with his wife today. then, everyone thought that they were probably going to lose to their heart¡¯s content. seeing that it was not leng rongrong who made the move, third young master quan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± so it turns out that miss leng is not making a move, then i¡¯m relieved. looks like there won¡¯t be any bloodshed in the casino. ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, tang luo and xu shiting, who had alsoe to watch the show, looked at third young master quan at the same time. their expressions were slightlyplicated. ¡± you guys, what are you doing? why are you looking at me like that ¡­ i¡¯m getting a little flustered. ¡± third young master quan rubbed his little heart. ¡°are you sure you can rest assured now?¡± tang luo smiled. ¡± you¡¯re underestimating our master. ¡± third young master quan thought,¡¯¡­ miss leng is so good at gambling, could it be that fourth young master is also a gambling expert? i¡¯ve never seen the fourth young master in a casino before. special assistant tang, are you joking?¡± lord fourth doesn¡¯t have much interest in gambling. ¡± tang luo paused. ¡°then why did you scare me?¡± ¡± he¡¯s not very interested in the casino because everyone¡¯s bets are too small. but he¡¯s not weak. he always wins every bet. everyone is crushed by him, so he¡¯s particrly uninterested. ¡± tang luo patted third young master quan¡¯s shoulder. ¡± most of the people in this casino are your men, right? ¡± my condolences. in order to make our madam smile, you should contribute more.¡± the casino was a way to make money. naturally, a shrewd man like third young master quan would not let himself suffer any losses by holding a banquet. it wasn¡¯t a big deal to use some small entertainment means to gather some funds for himself. but unfortunately, he had met mo linyuan and leng rongrong today. he was afraid that he would not be able to earn any money, and he would definitely lose a lot of money. ¡°i¡¯m a little scared.¡± ¡± if the fourth young master doesn¡¯t care about such a small amount of money, why did he stille to the casino? ¡± third young master quan asked in a panic. ¡± to make madam smile. our young madam likes money. ¡± tang luo said with a smile. ¡°she¡¯s so rich ¡­ i heard she¡¯s very rich, is that true?¡± third young master quan asked nosily. ¡°it¡¯s true. to tell you the truth, i don¡¯t even know if our young master earns more money or if my madam earns more. in any case, my young master is someone who can rely on madam to live off a woman.¡± tang luo shrugged and said. in the past, young master had pretended to be disabled, so it was only natural for him to live off a woman. however, young master seemed to care a lot about madam now. he probably realized that it was a little embarrassing to live off a woman in front of his madam, so he had a new realization recently. that was to talk a lot of business and make a lot of money. ¡± okay, i think i¡¯mcking oxygen. don¡¯t talk to me anymore. ¡± third young master quan left while holding his temple. xu shiting chuckled at the side, and then his eyes fell on xu rourou, who was on li ruhua¡¯s side. he felt that xu rourou had been staring at leng rongrong and mo linyuan with a little envy in her eyes. he frowned. Chapter 362

Chapter 362: little nan yu is being despised?

Trantor: 549690339

xu shiting walked to xu rourou¡¯s side and asked, ¡± you want to y too? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± xu rourou raised her head and met xu shiting¡¯s eyes. she was so scared that her heart was racing. she hurriedly lowered her head and her fingers were pinching nervously. ¡± no, no, i don¡¯t know how to y. ¡± ¡°will you?¡± xu shiting asked. ¡± see, i think so ¡­ ¡± xu rourou was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. she was extremely flustered. little uncle was chatting with her. what should she do? what should she do to appear more natural? no, she was about to suffocate. she was too nervous. she wanted to say a few more words, but her mind was nk. xu rourou tried her best to perform well. she had fantasized countless times about her little uncle being in front of her, so that she could speak to him calmly. she had tried so hard to make herself stronger so that she wouldn¡¯t look weak in front of her little uncle. but at this moment, she was so nervous that she hoped her little uncle would leave quickly and not talk to her anymore. ¡°how many rounds do you want me to y with you?¡± xu shiting asked. ¡°ah? ¡± no, no¡­ ¡± xu rourou stole a nce at xu shiting, and her heart beat faster and faster. she couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡± ahem, little uncle, you can y by yourself. i, i¡¯m going to the bathroom! ¡± after saying that, xu rourou turned around and ran away. xu shiting was speechless. he¡¯s just scared like this? xu shiting frowned and looked depressed. it was rare for him to y with his niece, but she had rejected him? did she really dislike him that much? xu rule witnessed everything and was so angry that her face stiffened. she tried her best to smile and walked towards xu shiting, ¡± little uncle, my sister doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. she¡¯s always been a coward. ¡± i¡¯ll y with you, okay?¡± ¡°forget it, i don¡¯t want to y anymore.¡± xu shiting was uninterested. he looked in the direction of mo linyuan and leng rongrong, a little envious that mo linyuan was holding his wife in his arms, ying cards with others, and asionally whispering into his wife¡¯s ear. they were so intimate. shouldn¡¯t he find a wife? after being rejected by xu shiting, xu rule¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡± little uncle, do you not like me anymore? ¡± xu rule¡¯s face darkened. she pulled on xu shiting¡¯s sleeve and looked up at him, her cheeks puffed up. xu shiting then looked at xu rule, ¡± lele, how could that be? little uncle still likes you a lot. ¡± be good, girls are not suitable for this kind of asion.¡± xu rule acted coquettishly to xu shiting for a while and then stopped. although she was very willful, she still had some sense of propriety when facing her only backer. after all, it wasn¡¯t easy to get this backing. without her little uncle, she was nothing. so, she still had to coax her little uncle. in the casino, many people were ying, but there were also many people who were watching the fun. the crowd was gathered at mo linyuan¡¯s table. basically, the boys were looking at gambling skills, while the girls were envious and jealous when they saw leng rongrong being hugged so lovingly. third young master quan was also among the crowd. as he watched, he pinched his philtrum like crazy. he lost. his people lost again! round after round, the gambling masters he had arranged lost miserably. one by one, they took turns to go on stage and gave money away. none of them won. the casino was used to make money, not to give people money! third young master quan was on the verge of fainting, and he was only able to keep himself awake by pinching his philtrum. he had really suffered a great loss today. he had suffered so much that even his own mother would not recognize him. leng rongrong leaned into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. whenever mo linyuan won money, she would smile. when she smiled, mo linyuan would be happy, and that would make her win even more. just like that, oneughed and the other won money. the scene made people envious and jealous. who didn¡¯t want to have such a pretty and lovely wife? who didn¡¯t want to have a husband who could win money like this? leng rongrong had been leaning in mo linyuan¡¯s arms from the beginning to the end. she was smaller than mo linyuan, so it looked unspeakably harmonious when she sat on hisp and leaned in his arms. the scene was so beautiful that many people were taking photos of the two. li ruhua even sneaked up and secretly took a few videos to send to young master mo nanyu. mo nanyu was currently filming overseas. after receiving the photos and videos li ruhua sent, he excitedly asked her to livestream it for him and started a video call with her. in the video, the little guy said with a sullen face, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that i¡¯m abroad. if i were in the country, i would havee to join in the fun! mommy is so happy when daddy wins money. i can win money to make mommy happy too!¡± the little guy puffed up his cheeks and was a little disappointed. the corner of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. why was the little master the same as the young master? thest time, the young master had watched the youngdy gamble, he had also turned on a live broadcast and forced nan si to help him do the live broadcast. this time, when the young master found out about this scene, he actually asked huahua to do a live broadcast. so like father like son? moreover, the young master actually wanted to y at the gambling table. this idea was very dangerous. ¡°young master, you¡¯re still too young. believe me, the casino is not a fun ce for children to y.¡± tang luo couldn¡¯t help but advise. ¡°even adults can y, why can¡¯t children?¡± xiao nan zhi said angrily, ¡± maybe i¡¯m better at it than daddy. ¡± ¡°young master, gambling isn¡¯t that easy!¡± tang luo said earnestly, ¡± although you¡¯re a little genius and your master is chen huai, baldy chen, what you learned from baldy chen is hacking skills, not gambling skills. gambling skills are not something that ordinary people can learn. ¡± ¡°i know, but i have the good genes of mommy and daddy. they¡¯re so good, so i¡¯m definitely not bad!¡± in the video, little nan yu¡¯s face was round and his eyes were dark. he was extremely cute. tang luo was speechless. ¡°huahua,e closer. i want to see daddy and mommy win money!¡± little nan yu said. li ruhua pointed the camera at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. then, little nan yu said gloomily, ¡± isn¡¯t daddy and mommy a little too much? is it really good to hug so intimately? ¡± isn¡¯t this too much?¡± li ruhua was speechless. ¡°huahua, can you give mommy the phone? i want to chat with mommy.¡± little nan yu wished he could fly over immediately and sit on leng rongrong¡¯sp, but it seemed a little difficult to fly over. he was afraid that by the time he flew over, the bet would have ended. therefore, the little guy could only take a step back and settle for second best. the phone was handed to leng rongrong. when leng rongrong saw that it was little nan yu, she was instantly very happy. ¡°little nan yu!¡± ¡°mommy! daddy!¡± mo linyuan nced at mo nanyu on the phone and smiled. Chapter 363

Chapter 363: fourth master mo is too monstrous!

Trantor: 549690339

many people around them saw mo linyuan¡¯s smile and suddenly let out a scream. ¡± woah, my god, fourth young master mo is too freakish! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s smiling. he¡¯s so handsome that he¡¯s crying! ¡± ¡°oh my god, how can such a good-looking man be someone else¡¯s!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i¡¯m going crazy. this face, h-he must be a god. how can someone look so good when he smiles?¡± ¡± i thought fourth young master mo was already very good looking when he wasn¡¯t smiling. i didn¡¯t expect him to look even better when he¡¯s smiling! ¡± ¡­¡­ the girls around them were all mesmerized by mo linyuan¡¯s smile. leng rongrong was also mesmerized. she looked at little nan yu in the camera and said, ¡± see your daddy? isn¡¯t he very handsome when he smiles? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just so-so. i¡¯m also very handsome when i smile. mommy, look at me!¡± little nan yu frowned. his daddy had stolen his limelight. leng rongrong chatted with xiao nan xi for a while. while little nan yu was chatting with leng rongrong, he told her that he also wanted to study gambling so that he could win money for his mother next time. leng rongrong was amused by little nan yu. she did not continue to watch mo linyuan y cards. instead, she chatted happily with little nan yu and focused all her attention on him. then, a certain jealous person began to realize something. while the people around him were eximing in shock, the woman in his arms did not care about the money she had won. her eyes were full of that brat. she was actually chatting so happily with him? little wimp, he had directly attracted his madam¡¯s attention away? that was a little too much! ¡°no more chatting.¡± ¡± watch me y! ¡± mo linyuan said unhappily. ¡°ah? i watched you y while i was chatting with little nan yu!¡± leng rongrong exined. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to talk to him. we¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re done.¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡± i¡¯m more important. ¡± ¡°daddy! i¡¯m the baby, i¡¯m more important!¡± xiao nan zhi shouted angrily, ¡± how can you fight with your son for love! ¡± ¡± what¡¯s there to fight for? my wife is mine. what does it have to do with you? ¡± mo lingyuan nced at little nan yu, ¡± i¡¯ll fire you if you continue. ¡± little nan yu was speechless. isn¡¯t that too much? there¡¯s no such daddy. he¡¯s not cute at all. i¡¯m going to fire him! before nan yu could argue, mo linyuan hung up the phone and threw it back to li ruhua. ¡± don¡¯t video call him again. tang luo, if you dare to video call him, i¡¯ll fire you too! ¡± tang luo was speechless. li ruhua was speechless. the young master was even jealous of his own son. since he was so jealous, why did he acknowledge a young master as his son? the two of them were deeply worried about what would happen if young master and young madam really had a child in the future. what if the young madam had always cared for her child and doted on her too much? would their young master leave his child to someone else to raise? she really felt that her young master was capable of doing that. little nan yu, who was far away overseas, cried as he looked at the phone that was hung up. then, he frantically video-called tang luo and li ruhua, but neither of them picked up. they only replied that his daddy didn¡¯t allow it. in order to keep their jobs, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to ept his video calls. little nan yu was speechless. that¡¯s too much! after a while, little nan yu video-called xu shiting. xu shiting answered the call and hung up. xu shiting replied,¡±i don¡¯t want to lose my job.¡± little nan yu said,¡¯xu shiting, you¡¯re the second-inmand of theher abyss empire. you¡¯re the one who can rightfully usurp the throne!¡± xu shiting: ¡± he¡¯s the leader. he¡¯s the first inmand. i¡¯m only the second inmand. i¡¯m scared. ¡± little nan yu: ¡°???? trash!¡± xu shiting was speechless. little nan yu was in despair. in the end, he hacked into the powerful surveince cameras on the cruise ship and watched the exciting scenes of his daddy and mommy winning money. he was so tempted to rush up and win money with them. if mommy saw that both he and daddy could win money for her, she would be very happy, right? the little guy puffed up his cheeks in depression. if he had known earlier, he would not have taken this job. he wanted to be with his daddy and mommy! when his daddy and mommy went on a killing spree, how could he not be there? they were a family of three. no, next time, i must ask daddy and mommy to go to the casino together and have fun to my heart¡¯s content! he was the little gambling god, okay? he had won several casinos in the casino city! ¡­¡­ mo linyuan had won a lot of money, but it was a little boring after he had won a lot. leng rongrong¡¯s heart itched as she watched, and she wanted to y as well. but she was too embarrassed to interrupt mo linyuan, who was having a great time winning. coincidentally, someone had given her a chance. someone said,¡±didn¡¯t miss leng say before that her gambling skills are also very good and that she can win money very well?¡± miss leng, why don¡¯t you make a move and y?¡± ¡°oh right, i also heard it!¡± ¡°young madam, are you not going to y?¡± since it¡¯s so powerful, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± someone jeered. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡± do you really want to see me win? ¡± mo linyuan rubbed leng rongrong¡¯s head, ¡± are your hands itching? ¡± at the side, third young master quan was beating his heart hard. it¡¯s not over yet? do i have to start with another person? could his casino still be saved? he didn¡¯t want to open a casino in his life! ¡± actually, i think we¡¯ve had enough fun. we can go somewhere else. why don¡¯t we go for a drink or do something else? we have many other fun things on the cruise! ¡± third young master quan tried his best to divert leng rongrong¡¯s attention. ¡± well, there¡¯s a boxing ce and a dog fight ce. there¡¯s a lot of fun. you don¡¯t have to gamble here, do you? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you won¡¯t let my wife y?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes swept over third young master quan. third young master quan took a deep breath and almost couldn¡¯t recover. ¡°no, i don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¡°then why are you talking so much nonsense? there¡¯s still one more day tomorrow, so i have plenty of time to y.¡± mo linyuan nced at third young master quan. third young master quan was speechless ¡­ was this a wife-doting demon? he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. it was too terrifying. he could not afford to offend either of them. ¡± let¡¯s y, let¡¯s y. we can y however and for as long as we want ¡­ ¡± third young master quanughed drily and walked to the side. his eyes rolled back and he almost fell down. he was caught by someone, and his philtrum was almost broken. ¡°get me a bottle of oxygen, i need oxygen!¡± he said. third young master quan, who had nned to make a fortune from the casino, wanted to cry now. this couple was really too cruel. how did he end up in such a situation? leng rongrong officially went on stage. because the crowd said that mo linyuan would help leng rongrong, mo linyuan even stood behind leng rongrong to watch her y. in the beginning, everyone thought that leng rongrong was about to lose all the chips that mo linyuan had won. however, the moment leng rongrong made her move, everyone was stunned. Chapter 364

Chapter 364: chapter 365-win, win, and win again!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°damn, i won!¡± ¡°oh my god, why did i win again!¡± ¡± oh my god! he¡¯s even more ruthless than fourth young master mo! ¡± ¡± what kind of magical couple are they? where did they learn their gambling skills? how can they not lose a single round? ¡± ¡°god-like luck!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not luck, it¡¯s ability. the match just now was all about skill. young madam¡¯s skills are really good! ¡± ¡± how can they be so powerful? not only are they so good-looking, but their abilities are also too strong. they can win money with their eyes closed ¡­ do they want people to live? ¡± ¡± i finally know why miss leng is so rich. when she¡¯s out of money, she¡¯ll find someone to gamble with and get rich! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s too heaven-defying ¡­ after so many matches, no one can win except them! ¡± the surrounding crowd was in a heated discussion, and their faces were filled with disbelief. why were these two so powerful? why did they keep winning? the others had all lost miserably, except for leng rongrong and mo linyuan. no matter who they were up against, even the more powerful masters in the rumors had lost to them. in the end, no one dared to continue gambling with them. everyone was watching quietly. they felt that whoever went up again was an idiot. there was nock of rich people on the cruise ship, but those who had gambled with the two of them probably lost so much that they couldn¡¯t even recognize themselves. there was also an idiot who had bet his ownpany and lost it. now, she was crying for her parents in a corner. third young master quan¡¯s team had also lost miserably. he had almost crushed his own team. when he saw that no one dared to go up, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. he had been so nervous that he had wondered if he would directly cut off the power of the cruise ship and plunge the whole world into darkness. in this case, leng rongrong and mo linyuan, these two crazy people, would not need to gamble anymore. ¡°no one¡¯s ying?¡± leng rongrong frowned. the chips in front of her had already piled up into a mountain. she had probably won a few billion yuan ¡­ but she did not look like she was satisfied. the surrounding people were envious and jealous. if he could win money on the gambling table like this, he wouldn¡¯t even need to open hispany, right? he would win wherever he went, and when he ran out of money, he would just gamble and make a fortune. unfortunately, this ability was not theirs. it was something they could not be envious of. the only thing they could do was to watch the show and then curse a few times. he was too strong. then, they would naturally not get a share of the money. they could only be envious. even song junlin and the other three men were stunned, let alone the others. ¡°our lord rong is really a treasure!¡± ¡°he¡¯s so good at making money!¡± ¡± next time, let master rong take us to the casino to y. help us win some money! ¡± ¡°is lord rong happy to do so?¡± the few of them muttered a few words, then became dejected, somewhat regretting that they didn¡¯t think of wooing leng rongrong back then. if he seeded, wouldn¡¯t he be as rich as a country? no, this might not be wealth that could rival a country. this was wealth that could rival the world! mo linyuan had really picked up a big bargain. it really made people envious, jealous, and hateful. the few men felt extremely regretful. because they couldn¡¯t get it, they started to say that the grapes were sour when they couldn¡¯t eat them. ¡± forget it. lord rong is so scary. if she really bes his woman, can you guys resist? ¡± ¡± ¡­ tsk, just thinking about it makes my hair stand on end. ¡± ¡± do you guys think that fourth young master mo is often beaten up by master rong? don¡¯t be fooled by his morous appearance, he¡¯s actually only beaten up by his wife behind the scenes! ¡± ¡± hahaha, it¡¯s quite a scene to think about. fourth young master mo is also quite miserable! ¡± mo linyuan and leng rongrong were about to go back to rest because they had no one to y with. when they passed by the four people, they were talking andughing happily. while they were still discussing how mo linyuan was beaten up and whether he had knelt on the washboard, the four of them did not realize that a certain man was staring at them. ¡°do you all really want to see me kneel on the washing board?¡± mo linyuan asked seriously, ¡± do i need to kneel in front of you? ¡± the four men¡¯s hair stood on end as they looked at mo linyuan in horror. mo linyuan¡¯s devilishly handsome face looked extremely cold as he stared at the few people. the four people were speechless. f * ck, panic! recalling the nightmarish encounterst time, the four of them turned around and ran as fast as they could. mo linyuan was speechless. leng rongrong was amused. ¡± hey, why are you guys running? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to sleep, i¡¯m too sleepy!¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± it¡¯s rare for us to have fun. aren¡¯t we going for a drink? ¡± ¡°a drink?¡± the four of them were like a train, each with their arms around the other¡¯s shoulders. when they heard the word ¡± drink ¡°, their scalps went numb, and all of their bad memories were triggered. they remembered the unique clothes li ruhua had prepared for them, and their faces turned pale. a drink? would they still dare? after losing face like never before, they were now prepared to quit drinking! even if he were to drink, he must not drink with leng rongrong. even if he were to drink with leng rongrong, he must not let mo linyuan see it! pretending that they didn¡¯t hear anything, the four of them disappeared in the blink of an eye. leng rongrong was speechless. don¡¯t they all like to drink? he actually gave her the cold shoulder today. raising her head to look at mo linyuan, leng rongrong frowned and asked, ¡± let¡¯s go for a drink? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not drinking. i¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. just like that, leng rongrong was brought back to her room by mo linyuan. she had thought that it was just a simple sleep, but who knew that this man would possess her like crazy for the entire night. she begged for mercy the entire night, but the man did not let her go. he tormented her until her legs were weak the next day, and she could not get up at all. even assassins were afraid of her, but it was this man who had tormented her so badly! when leng rongrong woke up, she stared at mo linyuan with a gloomy face. she was angry and depressed. she lifted her leg to kick mo linyuan, but her leg was still weak and sore. ¡°hmph!¡± her cheeks were puffed up. the more she looked at mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face, the angrier she got. she turned around and did not say anything. ¡°are you angry?¡± mo lingyuan moved closer to her. ¡± did i hurt you? ¡± ¡°i told you to stop, so you can¡¯t? i don¡¯t have any strength left in my body, i can¡¯t get up! there are so many fun things on the cruise that i haven¡¯t even tried!¡± leng rongrong turned around in exasperation and red at mo linyuan. ¡°it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have the strength. if you don¡¯t have the strength, you won¡¯t spend money to buy a man to sleep with you.¡± mo linyuan said calmly. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were fixed on mo linyuan. so this guy was torturing her because of what she said? she was wondering why he was even crazier than beforest night. she had already cried, but he still did not let her off. ¡± ¡­ i was just saying. i¡¯m not sick. why would i spend money to be taken advantage of? ¡± leng rongrong was as angry as a pufferfish. Chapter 365

Chapter 365: don¡¯t you think that your husband is very powerful?

Trantor: 549690339

that day, leng rongrong was really tormented badly, so she was weak all over. however, she was also very interested in the fun things on the cruise ship, so she was very determined to join in the fun. in the end, mo linyuan carried her to join in the fun. at first, she did not think much of it, until the people around her started to specte about what happened between her and mo linyuanst night. she was very excited. he might as well not hug her! ¡°even if you don¡¯t hug me, can¡¯t others see anything from the way you walk?¡± mo lingyuan said righteously, ¡± it¡¯s not something embarrassing. other people can¡¯t be envious. ¡± don¡¯t you think your husband is very powerful?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. he was powerful, but it was really tiring! after three days on the cruise ship, leng rongrong had a good time. three dayster, they got off the cruise ship. leng rongrong was considered to have earned a lot of money. when he sent leng rongrong and the others away, third young master quan heaved a heavy sigh of relief. he had originally wanted to make money from the casino, but he had never expected that he would not be able to make any money, and all his money would be taken away by leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s appearance was like a tornado that swept away all his money. it was truly terrifying. third young master quan felt that he never wanted to hold such a messy banquet ever again. even if he did, he couldn¡¯t invite leng rongrong and mo linyuan. could these two still be considered humans? it was too terrifying. apart from third young master quan who was extremely depressed, xu ru le was also extremely depressed. she realized that leng rongrong and lord fourth seemed to have a good rtionship. she did not know what method leng rongrong had used to make lord fourth dote on her so much. she was almost going crazy. what made xu ru le even more depressed was that her little uncle¡¯s attention had not been focused on her for the past few days. the little uncle¡¯s attention was almost entirely on his bumpkin sister. after xu rourou met a friend like leng rongrong, she seemed to have made aeback. she was dressed very beautifully on the cruise ship. xu rule exploded in anger. however, xu ru le still managed to calm herself down. after all, even if xu rourou had leng rongrong as a friend, they would not be together forever. they could not be together forever. would leng rongrong know how she was going to deal with xu rourou after she returned to the xu family? leng rongrong had only helped that b * tch xu rourou once on the cruise ship, and it was unknown if they would keep in touch in the future. who would keep a b * tch like xu rourou as a friend? when xu rule thought of this, she instantly felt much more rxed. she knew that she had a lot of ways to deal with xu rourou. xu rourou had been crushed by him in the past, and she would be crushed by him in the future. she had been stunned today, but how much more stunned could she be after she left leng rongrong? besides, she was poor. how could she have the money to buy anything? she would definitely ask her father and mother not to give her money to spend when she got back. it would be aplete waste to give her money to spend. after getting off the ship, xu rule sneered at xu rourou, who had changed into her daily clothes. sure enough, after getting off the cruise ship, the originally radiant person had already returned to a state that was difficult to exin in a few words. of course, xu rule was still a little annoyed that so many people were greeting xu rourou. in the past, no one would put the youngdy of the xu family in their eyes, and even if they saw her, they would ignore her. but now, although xu rourou was dressed very simply, everyone who passed by her actually greeted her warmly. xu rourou was exasperated. when the crowd had almost dispersed, xu rule walked up to xu rourou and looked at her from head to toe with a provocative expression. ¡± a country bumpkin is still a country bumpkin. even if you looked so good on the cruise ship, you¡¯ll still be back to your original self once you get off the cruise ship. ¡± where¡¯s your best friend? is she not going to care about you? did he just leave? you don¡¯t have a car, you don¡¯t have a driver. let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to go back!¡± xu rule had a few friends with her, and they were all looking at xu rourou sarcastically. when they saw that there was no one else around xu rourou, they began to criticize andugh at her. on the cruise ship, xu rourou had been protected by leng rongrong and the people around leng rongrong. everyone tried to please xu rourou, but when they got off the ship, everyone had left and xu rourou was alone again. xu rourou frowned. she looked at them and said in a low voice, ¡± it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back by bus?¡± someone burst outughing. ¡°look at her, what if she doesn¡¯t even have the money to take the bus?¡± ¡± hahaha, you¡¯re too poor. you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the xu family, after all. it¡¯s rare to see you so poor! ¡± ¡°you were still acting tough on the cruise ship, can you still act tough now?¡± the group of peopleughed and mocked xu rourou. because leng rongrong wasn¡¯t around, everyone was at ease. they weren¡¯t worried at all about who would cause trouble for them. although they were afraid of leng rongrong, they were not afraid of xu rourou at all, not to mention that xu rourou¡¯s sister was humiliating her. xu rourou wanted to walk around these people. however, the girls immediately surrounded her. one of the girls poked xu rourou¡¯s shoulder with her finger. ¡± you want to leave? it won¡¯t be that easy!¡± ¡± yes, it¡¯s because of you that we lost face on the cruise ship. do you think we¡¯ll let you off so easily? ¡± ¡°pfft, you ugly freak, do you really think you¡¯re all that just because you have leng rongrong as a friend?¡± one of the girls pped xu rourou¡¯s face and red at her. ¡± poor girl, will leng rongrong stille to help you? ¡± ¡°if you eat that dirty thing on the ground, we¡¯ll let you go.¡± a girl pointed at an ice cream on the ground. someone else had dropped it, and it had already melted, making it look a little disgusting. xu rourou looked at the crowd without saying a word, frowning. she didn¡¯t like to get into a conflict with others because it was very troublesome. if she got into a conflict with xu rule, everyone in the family would me her, so she had always been tolerant, but this group of people was a little too much. ¡°look at her cowardly appearance, she doesn¡¯t even dare to speak!¡± ¡°hahaha, bitch! eat, if you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t be able to go back!¡± the group of peopleughed and mocked xu ru le. someone even said directly, ¡± if you have the ability, then call that leng rongrong over. i dare say that you don¡¯t even have her contact information, so why would she care about a poor b * stard like you? she¡¯s long gone! ¡± the group of people¡¯s humiliating words became more and more intense. leng rongrong thought of xu rourou. when she turned around to look for xu rourou, she happened to see the whole process. mo linyuan had to leave because of some urgent matters. li ruhua, song junlin, and a group of men were with leng rongrong. she frowned and walked over to xu rourou. ¡± who said i¡¯m leaving? she doesn¡¯t have to call me. i¡¯lle over. ¡± Chapter 366

Chapter 366: she was beaten up badly

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong¡¯s voice was clearly recognizable, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her. all of a sudden, the rest of the girls retreated behind xu rule, clearly a little flustered. no one had expected that leng rongrong would appear just like that. not only did she appear, but there were also a few men behind her. ceo song and the others were all extremely handsome, the most drooling among the single men. leng rongrong reached out and put her arm around xu rourou¡¯s shoulder intimately. ¡± let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll take you home. ¡± xu ru le and the others didn¡¯t dare to say anything. leng rongrong nced at the puddle on the ground, then said to the men behind her, ¡± i think they said they wanted to lick the ground clean and help them. ¡± xu rule and the others were speechless. all of them looked at leng rongrong and the men behind her in fear, their eyes filled with panic. they had no doubt that leng rongrong would really press their heads to the ground and make them lick the pool of disgusting things on the ground. ¡°leng rongrong, don¡¯t go too far!¡± xu rule said angrily. she rushed forward and started to attack leng rongrong. after all, she was trained by xu shiting, and xu rule¡¯s skills were actually not bad among the girls. before leng rongrong could make a move, xu rourou, who was beside her, frowned. after all, it was his own business, and he couldn¡¯t always bring trouble to leng rongrong, could he? with that in mind, xu rourou said to leng rongrong, ¡± let me do it. i¡¯ll solve my own problems. ¡± as she spoke, xu rourou immediately took the blow and started fighting with xu rule. leng rongrong was also happy to watch the show. she knew that xu rourou was stronger than xu rule, but xu rourou had always been low-key. she seemed to have an inferiorityplex. she was obviously very strong, but she never made a move. she was always quietly bullied. she felt depressed for her. perhaps he should help her change. it¡¯s not good to be like this. she was strong enough, so she had the right to be arrogant. she should not be bullied. shouldn¡¯t the less favored a person be, the stronger they need to be? otherwise, he would be easily bullied. xu rule and xu rourou started fighting. xu rule¡¯s attacks were extremely brutal, while xu rourou¡¯s attacks looked much gentler. even though they were gentler and as low-key as she was, she was still able to easily block xu rule¡¯s attacks. xu rule had thought that she would be able to beat the crap out of xu rourou if she were to fight with her. however, he had never expected xu rourou to be so powerful. she had learned such powerful kung fu from her uncle. where did xu rourou¡¯s kung fue from? how could she be so powerful? wasn¡¯t she a good-for-nothing? a strong sense of danger hit her, and xu ru le¡¯s eyes shed with disbelief. how was that possible? xu rourou was a good-for-nothing, how could she be so powerful? it was one thing for her to amaze everyone with her looks at the banquet, but how could she be better at martial arts than her? how could the person she had always looked down on be more powerful than her? xu rule looked at xu rourou in disbelief. she attacked even more crazily, even using her most powerful killing move. however, xu rule couldn¡¯t hurt xu rourou at all. the more she couldn¡¯t hurt xu rourou, the more she couldn¡¯t beat xu rourou, and the more nervous and upset she became. the more she acted this way, the more she couldn¡¯t handle xu rourou. ¡°pa!¡± xu rourou pped xu rule across the face. xu rule¡¯s face was full of excitement after being hit. she looked at xu rourou in shock and said, ¡± you dare to hit me? ¡± xu rourou was also shocked by herself. she had never dared to hit xu rule. after all, her parents and uncle doted on xu rule. however, she had hit xu rule in that moment. she looked at her hand and panicked. xu rule red at xu rourou. ¡± how dare you hit me? do you know how our parents will react if they find out? do you know what little uncle¡¯s reaction will be when he finds out? xu rourou, how dare you hit me! how dare you hit me! you¡¯re getting gutsy, aren¡¯t you?¡± leng rongrong watched the battle from the side and said calmly, ¡± the fight has already started and there¡¯s no turning back. since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight a few more times! ¡± xu rourou turned around and looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded and smiled. ¡± go ahead. whether you fight or not, your family will have to educate you. since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you vent your anger first? ¡± no matter how light your beating is, i¡¯m guessing that when sheinster, she will wrongly use you even more. since that¡¯s the case, you should beat her harder and confirm this crime.¡± xu rourou thought that leng rongrong was right. anyway, she had already pped him. what was the difference between one or two ps? even if she had only pped her once, xu ru le would definitely exaggerate and say that she had pped her countless times. she might even use her wrongly and say that she wanted to kill her. in that case, she would hit him a few more times. and so, under xu ru le¡¯s vignt and surprised gaze, this sister who had always been weak and useless suddenly began to beat her up. ¡°you, you dare to hit me!¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± rourou, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll back you up. ¡± xu rourou¡¯s actions became ruthless. in the past, she had never dared toy a hand on xu rule, but now that she did, she felt particrly good, so she showed no mercy at all. after all, when xu ru le had bullied her in the past, she had never shown any mercy. just like that, xu rule was beaten up badly. xu ru le had never dreamed that the sister she had always looked down on was actually so powerful. how could she be so powerful? she clearly didn¡¯t even let out a fart when she was bullied. but now, how could he be so powerful! ¡°xu rourou, are you crazy? even if you¡¯re not afraid of mom and dad, aren¡¯t you afraid of little uncle? you better stop!¡± xu ru le was beaten up badly and roared. xu rourou did not stop. xu rule looked at leng rongrong and said angrily, ¡± tell her to stop. is she crazy? ¡± you b * tch, what did you do to her!¡± ¡°should i say what you did to her? why is she so angry that she hit you like that? you must have done something to let her down, right?¡± leng rongrong sneered. xu rule was pped several times and punched several times. her abdomen was twisted in pain. at this moment, xu rule suddenly narrowed her eyes. she saw xu shiting walking towards her! ¡°sister, how can you hit me? sister, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this, okay?¡± xu rule screamed a few times, then she felt that xu shiting had noticed her, and she fainted. Chapter 367

Chapter 367: she was pretending to faint

Trantor: 549690339

xu rourou was speechless. leng rongrong was speechless. the onlookers were speechless. everyone looked at xu rule on the ground and was speechless, especially leng rongrong and xu rourou. as for song junlin and the others, they were quite happy. after all, this was a good scene to watch. ¡°she¡¯s not really dizzy, is she?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rourou. ¡°i didn¡¯t hit him that hard. i didn¡¯t really knock him out.¡± xu rourou frowned. she did hurt xu rule, but it was not enough to make xu rule fall to the ground and never get up. xu ru le fell to the ground and didn¡¯t get up. she had obviously pretended to faint. xu shiting was walking towards them, and when he heard xu rule¡¯s scream and fainted, he rushed over. ¡°lele, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± xu shiting frowned and asked. xu rule¡¯s godly teammates began to speak up for her. after all, everyone knew that xu shiting was the second-inmand of theher abyss empire. xu rourou was in deep trouble. everyone knew that the second-inmand of theher abyss empire doted on his niece, xu rule, to the extreme. if xu rule was hurt even by a single hair, she would be in deep trouble. leng rongrong did have mo linyuan as her backing, but fourth young master mo was not the person in charge of theherworld empire. how could he suppress xu shiting? it definitely couldn¡¯t be suppressed. only the ruler of theherworld empire could suppress xu shiting. everyone¡¯s imagination ran wild. they felt that leng rongrong and xu rourou were in big trouble this time. they had been arrogant and bullied the second youngdy of the xu family. now, they were in big trouble! ¡± xu rourou suddenly hit second miss xu like a mad dog just now! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, it was xu rourou who knocked him out. i¡¯ve never seen such a cruel person who would do such a cruel thing to his own sister! ¡± ¡± she really has a problem. i don¡¯t know how lele is. she has fainted. she must have been beaten up very badly! ¡± the group of people were excited as they discussed. xu rourou lowered her head. as soon as xu shiting appeared, she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t speak. she didn¡¯t dare to look at xu shiting. she knew that xu shiting was going to lecture her again and he might be very angry. after all, xu rule had pretended to faint. xu shiting was so nervous about xu rule, he would definitely scold her. thinking of this, xu rourou could not help but feel a little sad and gloomy. even if she exined, her little uncle would not listen because he only had xu rourou in his eyes. leng rongrong frowned. ¡± how can you guys lie through your teeth? ¡± ¡± we¡¯re not lying. we¡¯re telling the truth. we saw it clearly. it was xu rourou who did it, and you, the b * tch, incited her to do it! ¡± the girls started to criticize leng rongrong. ¡± mr. xu, you really have to teach them a good lesson. they really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. they know that lele is the person you love the most, but they deliberately bully lele. this is not bullying lele, but provoking you! ¡± xu shiting nced at leng rongrong and his eyes twitched. did he dare to educate leng rongrong? did he dare to? thinking of how mo linyuan protected his wife, his position as the second-inmand of theher abyss empire was also in danger. moreover, he didn¡¯t know xu rourou very well in the past, but now that he had seen how powerful xu rourou was, he roughly knew that xu rourou was actually more capable than xu rule. however, she had neverid a hand on xu ru le. this meant that even if she did, there would be a reason. xu shiting was a reasonable person, and he knew that xu rule had always had a stubborn temper. even if she was beaten up, it could be her own fault. therefore, although the girls around them kept criticizing leng rongrong and xu rourou, xu shiting did not directly me anyone. he looked at xu ru le calmly. xu rourou thought she would be scolded, but xu shiting didn¡¯t. then, she saw xu shiting squat down to check on xu rule¡¯s condition. her heart felt heavy. so it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to scold her, but he probably just wanted to confirm xu rule¡¯s safety first. that¡¯s right, to little uncle, what could be more important than xu rule¡¯s safety? ¡°stop looking, you¡¯re just pretending.¡± leng rongrong shrugged and said, ¡± anyone with eyes can tell that she¡¯s just pretending to faint. ¡± mr. xu, you¡¯re such a smart person, can¡¯t you see this?¡± xu shiting was speechless. xu ru le, who was lying on the ground, felt like she had been f * cked. why did leng rongrong, this b * tch, interrupt? she was very serious in pretending to be dizzy, so it would be embarrassing if she were to be exposed. she was just acting for little uncle! although xu rule had heard leng rongrong¡¯s words and wanted to seal her mouth, she was still unconscious. although it was fake, she had to pretend to the end. ¡°she¡¯s really pretending. if you don¡¯t believe me, i can get her up.¡± leng rongrong said. xu shiting nced at leng rongrong and his eyes twitched. he had originally wanted to carry xu ru le away. it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t havemon sense. he could tell whether xu ru le was really unconscious or not. however, he had always indulged xu rule, so he would not say anything. leng rongrong immediately pulled xu shiting away. then, he turned to li ruhua and said, ¡± huahua, go and get that pile of dog shit over there. i¡¯ll throw it in her face and see if she can get up. ¡± xu shiting was speechless. xu rourou was speechless. everyone looked at li ruhua in shock. xu rule suddenly opened her eyes. her scalp went numb at the mention of dog poop. leng rongrong was a lunatic. she felt that she could do anything, so she didn¡¯t dare to go against her. ¡°what did i do?¡± xu ru le pretended that she had just woken up and did not know anything. ¡°you¡¯ve been beaten up.¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule with a smile. ¡± do you want me to help you recall? ¡± xu ru le was shocked. she got up from the ground in a panic. ¡± you! ¡± ¡°i what?¡± leng rongrong nced at xu rule. ¡± why did you stop acting? continue acting. it¡¯s so fun to pretend to faint. ¡± xu rule red at leng rongrong. xu shiting sat down and looked at xu rule. ¡± lele, stop it. ¡± xu ru saw that xu shiting¡¯s expression was serious, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. she just pulled on xu shiting¡¯s arm and asked, ¡± little uncle, are you going to send me home? ¡± xu shiting nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll send you back. i¡¯m going to the old residence anyway. ¡± rou rou, what about you? are youing with us?¡± ¡°ah?¡± xu rourou suddenly looked up at xu shiting and seriously doubted if she had heard him wrong. in the past, xu shiting would ignore her when she walked or took the bus. but this time, he was inviting her to go home with him? Chapter 368

Chapter 368: a powerful lineup

Trantor: 549690339

xu rourou was so ttered that she froze for a moment. xu rule, on the other hand, looked at xu shiting with a frown. she didn¡¯t say anything, but she felt very upset. after a moment of silence, she pretended to be magnanimous and said, ¡± that¡¯s right, sis. you don¡¯t have any means of transportation, so you can only take the bus back. why don¡¯t you take a ride from little uncle? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you have any means of transportation? although your sister doesn¡¯t have any means of transportation, she has a personal driver!¡± leng rongrong gave song junlin and the others a few meaningful looks. the few of them cooperated perfectly. they turned around and drove their cool luxury cars over. there were five cars, including li ruhua. all five of them were limited edition cars that were rarely seen on the market. they were the expensive kind that most people would not even have the chance to touch. however, at that moment, five handsome men came out of the driver¡¯s seat. they looked at xu rourou elegantly and invited her, ¡± miss xu, we¡¯ll take you home. you can choose which car you like. ¡± xu rourou was stunned. she had never encountered such a scene before. usually, she would either go out on her own legs or by bus. now, so many handsome and wealthy men wanted to send her home. she had mixed feelings. xu shiting was speechless. xu rule¡¯s face turned green with anger. in terms of extravagance, she took her uncle¡¯s car back home, but it was not as ostentatious as these men. were the five cars going to send xu rourou back together? leng rongrong looked at xu rourou. ¡± you can choose which car you want. ¡± xu rourou was stunned for a moment, then she got into li ruhua¡¯s car. after all, li ruhua was the most burly among the five men, but she was the most ordinary-looking one. he chose the worst-looking one. song junlin and the others looked at each other. ¡°are we not handsome enough?¡± ¡°why didn¡¯t you choose us?¡± the men were depressed. after all, it was rare for them to invite a beautiful woman to their car, but in the end, they were actually outdone by li ruhua. what¡¯s so good about this bodyguard who likes to dress up as a girl? leng rongrong was also in li ruhua¡¯s car. she waved at xu rule from the car. ¡± second miss xu, don¡¯t be too jealous. not many men would be willing to give you a ride. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask ceo song and the others! ¡± song junlin and the others shook their heads. xu rule¡¯s face turned pale with anger. she looked at xu shiting and wanted toin to him, but when she saw that xu shiting¡¯s eyes were focused on xu rourou, xu rule swallowed her words. xu ru le did not scold her. instead, she smiled and said, ¡± sister, are you showing off to me? in fact, i don¡¯t think these are important. they¡¯re just external factors. i¡¯d rather you send me off, little uncle. that way, i can chat with little uncle for a while longer!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. xu shiting strode towards his car. xu ru le quickly followed. in another car, leng rongrong started chatting with xu rourou and asked her if she was short of money. ¡°i do.¡± xu rourou frowned and said, ¡± i¡¯m not as good as you. first, i don¡¯t know how to y cards. second, i don¡¯t have a good educational background. i don¡¯t have any other way to earn money. i used to earn money by doing odd jobs, but i didn¡¯t earn much. ¡± xu rourou smiled bitterly. no one would believe her. the xu family was a big family. every piece of clothing on his parents and sister cost tens of thousands. the expensive ones could cost hundreds of thousands or even millions. however, as the so-called eldest daughter of the xu family, the clothes she wore had never exceeded 100 yuan. her monthly pocket money was not even as much as xu ru le¡¯s one hour pocket money. even so, her parents would always scold her for spending money. a few dozen yuan a month wasn¡¯t even enough for living expenses, and he was even scolded for spending money. with the xu family¡¯s financial situation, no one would believe that she didn¡¯t have any pocket money to spend every month. she didn¡¯t even have basic living expenses. she was the xu family¡¯s eldest daughter, but in reality, xu rule was the one who incited disharmony between her and her parents. she was worse than a dog. not only did her parents not give her any pocket money, but when she went out to various events and did not have any nice clothes to dress up in or makeup to put on, they also used her of embarrassing the xu family. ¡°did your parents give birth to you?¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at xu rourou. ¡± do you want to do a dna test to confirm it? ¡± ¡°i did. the funny thing is, i¡¯m their biological child. like xu rule, i¡¯m their biological daughter.¡± xu rourou¡¯s smile became even more bitter. she had hoped that her parents were not her biological parents. in this case, there was a reason for them to treat him like this. however, that was not the case. they were ¡­ they were biased towards xu rule because her uncle liked her. she was smart and knew how to tell on others. after being incited by xu rule day after day, her parents disliked her even more, while xu rule became more and more likable. leng rongrong patted xu rourou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°i¡¯ll arrange a job for you.¡± leng rongrong said to xu rourou. ¡°what?¡± xu rourou was stunned. ¡± i¡¯ve opened a new club in the neighboring city. can you help me manage it? ¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°a club?¡± xu rourou looked at leng rongrong in a daze. ¡°you know about the north thearch club, right? i¡¯ve just opened a new branch and haven¡¯t found the right person to manage it. i think you should be able to do it. ¡± leng rongrong replied, ¡± the pay won¡¯t be low, but it¡¯s more troublesome to manage. ¡± also, you¡¯ll need some modifications.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think i can ¡­ ¡± xu rourou had always felt inferior. she felt that she did not have the ability. ¡°you can do it. i¡¯m interested in your kung fu. also, i¡¯ll arrange for specialized personnel to train you on how to manage it. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± you don¡¯t want to be looked down on by the xu family all the time, do you? you should make it so that they can¡¯t match up to you. you¡¯re not bad.¡± leng rongrong convinced xu rourou with a few words, and xu rourou agreed to be the manager of leng rongrong¡¯s club. they chatted on the way and became more familiar with each other. not long after, the car arrived at the xu family¡¯s house. leng rongrong and the others got out of the car to send xu rourou into the house. the xu family¡¯s parents were in the living room talking about xu rule¡¯s return today. when they heard themotion, they thought that it was xu rule. however, when they looked at the door and saw xu rule, they were instantly displeased. ¡± you¡¯ve been wandering around aimlessly every day. now you know toe back? ¡± mama xu frowned. ¡± can¡¯t you learn from your sister? as an elder sister, she¡¯s worse than a younger sister. she¡¯s worse than a younger sister in everything. what is she dressed like? she¡¯s like trash. she¡¯s a disgrace to our xu family!¡± Chapter 369

Chapter 369: my mother is invincible

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong followed behind xu rourou. before she entered the door, she heard xu rourou being scolded by her mother. she frowned. this was his biological mother? calling his own daughter trash? can i say it? leng rongrong took a step forward and stood beside xu rourou. she looked at mother xu with a half-smile and asked, ¡± you said your daughter is a piece of trash. are you the mother of trash? ¡± did you give birth to trash?¡± mama xu¡¯s face darkened at that. ¡± and who are you? where did youe from? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a thing, i¡¯m a human. can¡¯t you tell? it seems that you have an eye disease and need to go for a proper examination.¡± leng rongrong casually said something that could anger people to death. mama xu¡¯s face turned pale. instead of scolding leng rongrong, she turned to xu rourou and scolded, ¡± why don¡¯t you learn from your mistakes and bring your bad friends home? who told you to bring your bad friends home? ¡± you don¡¯t have any taste at all, and you¡¯re dressed so unsightly. it¡¯s really hard to believe that i gave birth to you!¡± ¡± believe me, rou rou will not believe that she has such a mother! ¡± leng rongrong nced at mama xu, then at the xu family¡¯s living room. the xu family¡¯s living room looked magnificent. and xu rourou¡¯s dress was indeed out of ce in the xu family. the servants working in the xu family were obviously dressed better than xu rourou. it was hard to believe that there were such parents who were so biased towards their children. they gave xu rule glory and wealth, but they belittled xu rourou endlessly. they were both daughters, so how unwilling must xu rourou be? how lost? ¡°who are you? who allowed you to be so presumptuous in someone else¡¯s house?¡± mother xu asked in a bad mood when she saw leng rongrong¡¯s sharp tongue. ¡°oh, i¡¯m rourou¡¯s friend and her future boss.¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± i sent her back to get some things. ¡± leng rongrong had only intended to send xu rourou home, but she did not expect to see such a mean person like mother xu. she also did not expect that father xu would be unmoved by mother xu¡¯s scolding of his daughter. she felt that xu rourou should not be staying in this ce. he would probably suffocate to death if he continued to stay in this ce, right? xu rourou looked at leng rongrong in surprise. leng rongrong raised her brows. ¡± didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d help me manage the club? aren¡¯t you going to pack up and leave with me? ¡± you still have to attend the training!¡± mama xu nced at leng rongrong in disdain. ¡± where did this little girle from? how dare you be so arrogant. you still want to be her boss? xu rourou, is there something wrong with your brain? why do you have to work for this little girl? did she give you a sry? how much was the sry? the xu family has so many things to do, and you¡¯re noting back to help, but helping someone else?¡± ¡°will you be paid for helping the xu family?¡± leng rongrong asked as she looked at mama xu. ¡± what sry? it¡¯s my own business. why should i be paid? it¡¯s only right to help! ¡± mama xu said coldly, ¡± you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing all day long. you¡¯re not even as good as lele! ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t give her a sry, and you¡¯re doing free work. then, youin that she¡¯s not dressed well. if you don¡¯t give her money, how can she buy clothes? how can she dress up well? and you even despise her for embarrassing you? i think you¡¯re the one with a problem.¡± leng rongrong gestured for xu rourou to get the clothes and walked into the hall. song junlin and the others followed him in. when mother xu and father xu saw song junlin and the others, they were clearly taken aback. he had only seen leng rongrong, a young girl who looked about the same age as xu rourou, and thought that leng rongrong was xu rourou¡¯s bad friend. however, she did not expect that leng rongrong was followed by a few men who looked handsome. these men looked like they had a sessful career. papa xu and mama xu had seen rich men before, so they were stunned when they saw song junlin and the others. of course, when mother xu saw that this group of people were probably leng rongrong¡¯s bad friends, she did not hold back and directly rebuked leng rongrong, ¡± you don¡¯t look like a good person either. you¡¯re a girl with so many men around you. this isn¡¯t a proper business, is it? you can pay xu rourou a sry, but how much can you pay her? two thousand a month?¡± ¡± hehe ¡­ ¡± leng rongrong looked at mama xu and found it funny. ¡± two thousand a month? are you kidding me? rourou is worth more than that. even 20000 a day isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°yo, you¡¯re still good at tricking people!¡± mama xu looked at leng rongrong and burst outughing. ¡± do you know how to calcte? twenty thousand a day is six hundred thousand a month. do you have that much money to give her? ¡± does she have that ability? if she had that ability, she wouldn¡¯t be so poor now.¡± ¡°so what if it¡¯s six hundred thousand? as long as i¡¯m willing, i can even pay sixty million a month.¡± leng rongrong nced at mama xu and said with a half-smile, ¡± do you look down on your own daughter that much? ¡± ¡± rourou, i¡¯ll give you this year¡¯s sry in advance, ¡± leng rongrong said to xu rourou when she was packing up anding down. ¡°ah, i don¡¯t think that¡¯s good.¡± xu rourou was stunned. ¡°there¡¯s nothing bad about it. you¡¯ve taken my money, so you¡¯re mine. from today onwards, you¡¯ll have to work hard for me!¡± leng rongrong asked for xu rourou¡¯s card number and transferred three hundred million to her. xu rourou was stunned when she saw the money that had suddenly appeared on her phone. ¡°isn¡¯t that too much?¡± after a long time, she asked carefully. she almost couldn¡¯t count how much money it was. it was the first time she had seen so much money. ¡± not much. this is your basic sry. if the profit is good, you¡¯ll get a share of the money. so, you have to work hard. ¡± leng rongrong patted xu rourou¡¯s shoulder. she had shown it to mother xu on purpose. mother xu stretched out her neck and even snatched xu rourou¡¯s phone away. when she saw the number of words on it, she counted it for a long time, but couldn¡¯t count it. then she rushed to father xu and showed him the money. father xu had been lying on the sofa, enjoying himself, but when he saw the number, he sat up immediately. he pushed his sses up and looked at the number in horror. ¡°300 million?¡± ¡°it really is 300 million!¡± the couple confirmed it several times and looked at leng rongrong and xu rourou in disbelief. leng rongrong whispered a few words to li ruhua, and li ruhua left. she then looked at mr. and mrs. xu. ¡± the money is rourou¡¯s, and the phone is hers. please return it to her. ¡± mr. and mrs. xu looked at xu rourou with aplicated expression. then, mrs. xu¡¯s eyes twitched, and she red at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± who are you? what kind of shady business did you ask her to do?¡± Chapter 370

Chapter 370: our lord rong is as rich as a country!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong and xu rourou both looked at mama xu in shock. song junlin and the others were also very surprised. they didn¡¯t expect mother xu to think that her daughter would do something so shameful. leng rongrong was at a loss for words. xu rourou, on the other hand, was used to it. of course, they were her biological parents, after all. she still felt a little sad to be misunderstood by her biological parents. seeing that no one said anything, mama xu thought that she had guessed it right. she sneered, ¡± xu rourou, you really don¡¯t deserve to be a child of the xu family. are you really going to embarrass the xu family like this? ¡± don¡¯t tell me that you took so much money just to sleep with these men?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°sleep with you? did a rich woman have to sleep with him? to be honest, i think it¡¯s quite worth it if someone pays 300 million for sleeping with someone for a year. for an old and frail person like you, even if you sleep with someone and pay them 300 million for three years, they wouldn¡¯t want you!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s hair stood on end. the words that came out of her mouth were so unpleasant that mother xu started to doubt her life. xu rourou¡¯s expression was also ugly. it was not a good feeling to be misunderstood by her family. leng rongrong took xu rourou¡¯s hand and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. it seems like we can¡¯t reason with these two people. ¡± song junlin and the others also looked at mama xu and papa xu withplicated expressions. then, song junlin had the urge to beat someone up. he asked qin xiong, ¡± how can i make these two old fools understand that their daughter is much more capable than they think? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think this kind of idiot can exin it.¡± hu xin said. ¡°no, i want to beat them up. this girl, just looking at her makes one¡¯s heart ache.¡± qin xiong had a bad temper. he wanted to beat up the adults, but he felt that it was not good to be adults, so he kicked the coffee table over. mr. and mrs. xu were scared out of their wits as they looked at qin xiong in horror. qin xiong snatched the phone back and said fiercely, ¡± you two dirty old things, let me tell you. xu rourou didn¡¯t sleep with us, and we¡¯re not the kind of people who spend money on sleeping with others. if you have time, go online and read the news.me, qin xiong, world champion. him, hu xin, a talent from the country¡¯s secret department, song corporation¡¯s ceo song, do you recognize me? do you recognize boss sun from the north? would people like us find someone to sleep with? ¡± also, that silly little girl you all look down on is called leng rongrong. she¡¯s our lord rong and is as rich as a country. what she was most distressed about every day was why she couldn¡¯t finish spending her money. 300 million yuan, you think it¡¯s a lot, right? she won¡¯t even feel it if she¡¯s missing a few dozen billion!¡± father xu and mother xu grabbed each other¡¯s hands in shock. however, he still had a foul mouth. ¡± who doesn¡¯t know how to do it? if he was that good, he wouldn¡¯t be friends with xu rourou. ¡± even if he was really that powerful, he was nothingpared to our xu shiting. does theherworld empire¡¯s second-inmand know about this? he can kill her like an ant.¡± qin xiong was speechless! song junlin was speechless. the group of people looked at the couple as if they were about to explode from anger. coincidentally, the sound of xu shiting¡¯s car came from outside. xu shiting had returned. the xu family¡¯s parents were so excited that they immediately rushed out hand in hand. then, mother xu rushed to xu rule and xu shiting while crying. ¡°lele, shiting. you guys are finally back! you guys don¡¯t know, we really raised an ungrateful wolf. it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t know how to repay us for raising her, but she¡¯s actually so arrogant in front of us and even brought a bunch of people to smash things. shiting, they¡¯re still talking about you, saying that you¡¯re not a good thing! they said that the second-inmand of theher abyss empire was nothing. in front of them, you didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound!¡± mother xu grabbed xu shiting and started to spout nonsense. leng rongrong and the others were stunned. he had seen unreasonable people before, but he had never seen someone who made things up out of nothing. how could she describe something that had never happened so vividly? ¡°mom ¡­ how can you say that?¡± xu rourou was in disbelief. ¡± they didn¡¯t say anything about little uncle. ¡± ¡°wow, this b * tch¡¯s ability to make up stories is too good!¡± qin xiong started to p for mama xu in disbelief. song junlin, sun zhizhen, and the others were also apuding wildly in shock. ¡°awesome!¡± ¡± he¡¯s so good at making up stories. i¡¯ve never seen someone who can make up stories like him. ¡± ¡­¡­ mother xu said a lot of things without care and even cried very hard. she looked like she could even get the best actress award. xu shiting frowned. ¡± shiting, for lele¡¯s sake, you have to help us. help us teach this brat a lesson! ¡± mama xu said, pointing at leng rongrong. xu shiting looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong slightly tilted her head and looked at xu shiting with a fake smile. ¡°mr. xu, are you really going to educate me?¡± leng rongrong asked with interest, ¡± mr. xu, if you don¡¯t know right from wrong and educate me, i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to live well in the future. ¡± ¡°look at how arrogant she is. you¡¯re the second-inmand of theher abyss empire, and she, a little girl, dares to speak to you like that! shiting, i¡¯m so angry on your behalf!¡± mother xu pulled xu shiting and said excitedly. leng rongrong was still looking at xu shiting nonchntly. xu shiting was speechless. he was indeed the second-inmand of theher abyss empire, but the problem was that this woman was the wife of the emperor of theher abyss empire! the person in power was also a wife-doting maniac. he offended his wife? did he want to be sent flying from theher abyss empire by mo linyuan¡¯s kick? ¡°i don¡¯t dare to.¡± xu shiting replied honestly. ¡± wait a minute, what did you say? ¡± mother xu was excited to see xu shiting teach leng rongrong a lesson, but when she came back to her senses, xu shiting said he didn¡¯t dare? was there anyone in this world that xu shiting would not dare to offend? other than the mysterious fourth master of theher abyss empire, who else did he not dare to offend? if it weren¡¯t for xu rule¡¯s support, the xu family wouldn¡¯t have had such a good life. no one dared to offend the xu family, so they could live in peace. ¡°i don¡¯t dare to offend her.¡± xu shiting nodded at leng rongrong, ¡± miss leng, please forgive me. ¡± ¡°mr. xu is a reasonable person.¡± leng rongrong nced at xu shiting. li ruhua returned at this time. someone had sent a supercar over. leng rongrong said to xu rourou, ¡± this is a car for you. you should have a driver¡¯s license, right? ¡± xu rule¡¯s parents, xu rule, and the others all looked at the sports car that had been delivered to the door. they were all stunned. limited edition! the most expensive sports car in the world! leng rongrong had actually said that it was a car for xu rourou? not to mention the xu family¡¯s parents, even xu ru le¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°what¡¯s the point of giving her this car? she doesn¡¯t even have a driver¡¯s license!¡± xu ru le said with a cold smile, her eyes red with jealousy. Chapter 371

Chapter 371: so what if you have a car, you don¡¯t know how to drive!

Trantor: 549690339

so what if someone gave him a car? he still didn¡¯t know how to drive. xu rule remembered that xu rourou didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license at all, and her heart instantly rxed a lot. what¡¯s the big deal? he doesn¡¯t know how to drive even if he has a car. ¡°you can¡¯t drive? you don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rourou. that shouldn¡¯t be the case. she felt that xu rourou should be able to drive. although she looked a little self-abased, she was actually very powerful. she looked like the kind of person who could do anything. he was the kind of person who pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger. ¡°there are.¡± xu rourou nced at leng rongrong, then nodded and said, ¡± i can drive. ¡± ¡°will you? impossible, you definitely can¡¯t. do you have a license? why do you need to get a license? even if you have a license, so what? even if you do, you might not know how to drive. don¡¯t get into a car crash and die!¡± xu ru le said coldly, her eyes filled with jealousy and hatred. why did xu rourou have this car? she had wanted this car for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t afford it. she didn¡¯t dare to ask her uncle to buy it for her either. in the end, leng rongrong gave xu rourou such a car as a gift. was he doing this on purpose to anger her? xu rule¡¯s face turned green with anger. he was hoping that xu ru le would not know how to drive, and that the car would crash and kill her. xu rourou did not even look at xu rule and walked straight to the car. li ruhua threw the car keys to xu rourou, and she got into the car after receiving the keys. the car was veryfortable. although xu rourou had always been a taciturn person, she actually liked to drive. as soon as she got into the car, she was a little excited and excited. she seemed to have be excited and full of energy. xu rourou started the car and it sped away. the sound of the sports car was very pleasant, and it was extremely cool when it was driven out. a group of people was looking at xu rourou¡¯s car. they could not see xu rourou, but they could see that xu rourou drove around the outside after she drove out. she was driving very fast. xu ru le was stunned. xu rourou¡¯s parents did not expect xu rourou to know how to drive, and she seemed to be very good at it. she even drifted a little. xu shiting¡¯s lips curved up slightly. interesting, his eldest niece was actually so powerful? what other hidden secrets did she have? his eldest niece, who had always been so unremarkable and had always been scolded as a good-for-nothing, was actually more powerful than the little niece beside him, who he had personally raised? xu shiting¡¯s interest in xu rourou grew, and he wanted to know more about her hidden abilities. ¡°i know how to drive, and i¡¯m very good at it.¡± leng rongrong looked at it and said, ¡± looks like this car suits her very well. ¡± mr. and mrs. xu swallowed their saliva and looked at leng rongrong in surprise. he didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. xu rourou came back after driving one round. she got out of the car. xu rourou, who always had her head down, was now full of energy. her entire body seemed to be glowing. ¡°this car is so good to drive!¡± xu rourou looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡± was it modified? i remember that this car should not be so easy to drive. there should be some small problems, but i didn¡¯t feel any problems when i drove it just now. ¡± ¡± yes, those minor problems have been dealt with, so it will be very smooth. ¡± leng rongrongughed and said, ¡± it seems like you¡¯re very familiar with cars. ¡± ¡°i really like sports cars.¡± xu rourou¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the sports car. she had always liked sports cars. although she didn¡¯t have the money to buy one herself, she knew a lot about cars. when she drove, she felt especially good, as if she had be apletely different person. xu rourou became more confident when she saw the car. leng rongrong noticed this and started to chat with xu rourou about the car. when it came to cars, xu rourou was very confident. she knew a lot of things and spoke about them as if they were family treasures. she looked as if she had suddenly be beautiful. xu rule looked at xu rourou in shock. she didn¡¯t even know what xu rourou was talking about. she thought that xu shiting wouldn¡¯t care about these things, but she realized that xu shiting seemed to know a lot. when xu rourou told him about it, xu shiting actually hit it off with xu rourou and they were having a good chat. the more they talked, the more passionate they became. leng rongrong immediately understood where xu rourou¡¯s interest came from. it was probably because xu shiting liked cars, so xu rourou would also know about cars. after she understood cars, she fell in love with them. the two of them chatted for a long time. when they talked about cars, xu rourou¡¯s face was full of confidence. when they talked about passion, she even invited xu shiting to drive the car and sat in the front passenger seat. the car drove off, and xu rule¡¯s expression was ugly. the xu family¡¯s parents were also confused. didn¡¯t xu shiting like xu rule? wasn¡¯t he only interested in their second daughter? what was the situation with his elder daughter now? why did he drive away with her?! and they seemed to be chatting very happily, to his liking. leng rongrong looked at xu rule. ¡± it seems that your little uncle doesn¡¯t only like you. as long as rourou is willing, your little uncle will stay away from you. they have moremon topics to talk about than you, right? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s just little uncle being possessed for a moment!¡± xu rule said angrily. ¡°oh, you¡¯re possessed,¡± leng rongrong nodded and smiled slyly. ¡± aren¡¯t you worried that you don¡¯t know anything about what your little uncle likes, but your sister knows everything. i have a feeling that your little uncle will be snatched away by rourou very soon! what else can you do other than defaming her? however, she¡¯s always been getting stronger.¡± ¡°who does she think she is? she can¡¯t get anything from the xu family! dad, mom, don¡¯t you think so? everything in the xu family is mine, right?¡± xu ru le looked at her parents. ¡°everything of the xu family is yours, but you only have everything of the xu family. rou rou definitely has more than you. you can just stay at home and live off your parents.¡± leng rongrong yed it down and said with slight disdain. song junlin and the others burst intoughter. ¡± with the xu family¡¯s assets, it¡¯ll be gone in a few days. what¡¯s the point of the xu family being yours? ¡± xu ru le¡¯s face turned pale and she was furious. xu shiting and xu rourou soon drove back and they had a great time chatting. then, xu shiting asked for xu rourou¡¯s phone and gave her his number. ¡± i bought a new car. let¡¯s try it out when we get there. ¡± he called himself. ¡°alright!¡± when it came to cars, xu rourou¡¯s eyes were still bright, and she was no longer afraid of xu shiting. Chapter 372

Chapter 372: chapter 373-swapping?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong took xu rourou to the north thearch club and handed her over to the ancient mirrorke. she asked the ancient mirrorke to train xu rourou and modify her. there were girls who were good at dressing up. leng rongrong asked the girl to take xu rourou to buy some clothes suitable for various asions, as well as various jewelry. leng rongrong had also given xu rourou a vi to live in. she owned more than half of the vis in yu city. she had wanted to give xu rourou a house as a gift, but xu rourou had refused. xu rourou only said that she would be fine for a while. leng rongrong did not have much of an opinion. after settling everything, leng rongrong went home directly. after being tormented for three days, leng rongrong was exhausted. the first thing she did when she returned home was to go upstairs to sleep. storm and rainstorm came up to her and wanted to y with her, but she rejected them. after a full 24 hours of sleep at home, leng rongrong finally recovered a little. she started to think about what role she should take up next. director gong¡¯s role that ye tianxin had arranged for her was obviously not going to work out. moreover, it was uncertain if director gong would be able to film in the next two or three years. it was said that he had been tortured by xu rourou. just as he was thinking about it, ye tianxin called. ¡± the banquet is over. how did your discussion with director gong go? ¡± ¡± did you manage to get the role? ¡± ye tianxin asked in a slightly reprimanding tone. ¡°sister ye, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to settle it, but that director gong you mentioned, i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to act in any shows in the next two years.¡± leng rongrong said helplessly. ¡°what?¡± ye tianxin¡¯s sharp voice was filled with surprise. ¡± i heard that he¡¯s been admitted to the hospital. he probably won¡¯t get better every two or three years. ¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡°then you, you, you¡¯re not any other director? i gave you the invitation and asked you to attend the banquet not to have fun, but to meet the director and to find an opportunity at that kind of event. are you so useless that you can¡¯t find any opportunity?¡± ye tianxin angrily rebuked. ye tianxin had already known about leng rongrong¡¯s incident on the cruise ship. she had thought that leng rongrong would make a fool of herself at the banquet, but who would have thought that she did not make a fool of herself at all, and actually came back safe and sound, and even heard that she had made a name for herself. thinking about this, ye tianxin almost died from anger. she had only allowed her to attend the banquet to make fun of leng rongrong. in the end, not only did she not lose face, but she also gained some glory. how could this be? especially the ne she had given leng rongrong. it was obviously fake, but she had heard that Z had appeared on the mailbox and had asserted that leng rongrong¡¯s ne was real. how was this possible? what she gave leng rongrong was obviously fake. how could she not know whether it was real or fake? she didn¡¯t know how leng rongrong had managed to make a designer lie for her. thinking of this, ye tianxin¡¯s hatred grew. she originally had no enmity with leng rongrong, but after dealing with leng rongrong a few times without sess, this had be ye tianxin¡¯s obsession. ¡°sister ye, i¡¯m probably not that capable, so i¡¯m not that sociable.¡± leng rongrong said helplessly. ¡°you, idiot!¡± ye tianxin cursed, ¡± get your ass to the office and bring me the ne set designed by Z! ¡± i¡¯ll tell you the details when we get to thepany!¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong was bored, so she agreed and drove to thepany. in thepany, ye tianxin was sitting in her office like a boss. the moment leng rongrong entered, she raised her eyes and asked, ¡± where¡¯s the ne? ¡± ¡°there.¡± leng rongrong took out the ne and earrings. ye tianxin narrowed her eyes and opened the box containing the ne and earrings. the ne and earrings were indeed given to leng rongrong by her. there were no changes at all, and they were indeed not the real deal. although she had never seen the real deal, she could be 100% sure that this was definitely a fake. however, on the cruise ship, there were rumors that leng rongrong was wearing the real thing. even designer Z and zhan ze said that leng rongrong was wearing the real thing. this b * tch, how did she get Z to lie for her? ye tianxin didn¡¯t even think that leng rongrong was actually wearing the real thing, she didn¡¯t even touch the fake one. ¡°this ne is wrong!¡± ye tianxin suddenly eximed in shock. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at ye tianxin suspiciously. he never thought that ye tianxin would y this trick on him, putting on an act. she was really interesting. it was clearly the ne that she had given her, and she had not touched it at all. yet, ye tianxin had said that there was something wrong with it. ¡± leng rongrong, what¡¯s wrong with you? the ne i gave you is real. why did you give me a fake one? how could you rece the real ne with mine? ¡± ye tianxin stared at leng rongrong in shock. leng rongrong was speechless. it was switched? there was only one real ne, and it was in her hands. she was going to swap it with ye tianxin? what a big joke. leng rongrong looked at ye tianxin¡¯s smile and felt her blood run cold. ¡°what are youughing at?¡± ye tianxin looked at leng rongrong uneasily. ¡± did you think that this set of nes and earrings was worth a lot of money, so you deliberately bought a fake one and reced it for me? leng rongrong, if you are, you¡¯d better return the real one to me orpensate me at the original price. otherwise, i¡¯ll have to call the police and put you in jail!¡± ¡°valuable?¡± leng rongrong looked at ye tianxin in amusement. ¡± are you sure about this ne? you can¡¯t go any higher than a hundred, can you?¡± ¡°this is Z¡¯s design, why can¡¯t i give you more than a hundred? aren¡¯t you too ignorant? it seems like you want to go to jail?¡± ye tianxin had deliberately threatened leng rongrong with imprisonment and told her that she would die a terrible death if this matter spread. leng rongrong was speechless. she looked ye tianxin up and down, ¡± should we call the police? ¡± are you sure? you gave me a fake ne, and now you want to get the real one from me? do you think the police are stupid? wouldn¡¯t they investigate the truth? you can call the police, but sister ye, you have to be prepared. don¡¯t screw up. it won¡¯t be good if they find out that you¡¯re deliberately framing someone. if that¡¯s the case, can i sue you for nder?¡± leng rongrong pulled out a chair and sat down. her eyes were rolling as she nced at ye tianxin. ¡± go ahead, i¡¯ll be waiting. ¡± ye tianxin felt a little guilty about leng rongrong¡¯s actions. she had thought that leng rongrong was short-sighted and would be afraid after hearing what she said. the artiste was also afraid of having a bad reputation, so she wouldply with her and pay thepensation. he would have a way to control this woman. in the end, leng rongrong was calm andposed, not at all afraid that he would call the police! Chapter 373

Chapter 373: lord rong is going to participate in a scary variety show?

Trantor: 549690339

seeing leng rongrong so calm andposed, ye tianxin started to panic. after all, leng rongrong was a young girl. generally speaking, girls of this age were timid and afraid of trouble. when it came to calling the police, or when it came to their reputation being ruined, they would definitely listen to everything their manager said. she had tricked many new artistes before. but who knew that leng rongrong was not so easily fooled. she had acted so realistically just now, and under normal circumstances, leng rongrong should have been scared half to death. but who would have thought that leng rongrong was not frightened at all, and sat down directly. then, he took out his phone. then, she looked at her with a faint smile. that beautiful face gave people a terrible sense of crisis. ye tianxin swallowed her saliva, she knew that leng rongrong was not easy to manipte. ¡°sister ye, why don¡¯t you call? i can¡¯t be wronged for no reason. besides, you said that this ne is so important. what if it was really switched? we have to investigate it clearly, right?¡± ¡± why don¡¯t we call some media over? it¡¯ll be easier to do things with them. ¡± leng rongrong urged ye tianxin. ye tianxin looked at leng rongrong as if she was looking at a pervert. for a moment, she was really speechless. ¡°i, i might have misunderstood something. when i looked at it carefully, this ne and earring seemed to be the one i originally had.¡± ye tianxin said. ¡°eh? didn¡¯t you say it was switched?¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± there¡¯s only one authentic ne in the world, so it¡¯s easy to find out. ¡± ye tian xin¡¯s scalp went numb. it was very easy to find, but how could an ordinary person be able to buy this ne and earring? if they found out that she had wronged that person, wouldn¡¯t she be done for? ye tianxin¡¯s heart tightened. she took a deep look at leng rongrong, as if she was looking at a terrifying demon. ¡°i¡¯m just joking, the ne hasn¡¯t been switched!¡± ye tianxin changed the topic, ¡± rongrong, you missed such a good opportunity. you¡¯re still a newbie, so don¡¯t say i didn¡¯t help you. i can help you take up the role, but you really can¡¯t choose.¡± ¡°so, there¡¯s a chance?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at ye tianxin. ¡°yes, and there are a lot of them.¡± a sly look shed across ye tianxin¡¯s eyes. ¡± even though it¡¯s not an important role, you can still show your face. it¡¯s better than nothing. what do you think? ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± so he wanted her to be an extra? she could tell that ye tianxin had no intention of giving her sister a good script. even if she did, she would hide it and give it to someone else, not her. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? not willing? if you¡¯re not willing to do this, then you can only participate in a variety show¡¯s filming. this variety show¡¯s viewership ratings were not bad. it was quite popr recently and very few artistes had the opportunity to go on it. those who went were more famous. recently, you¡¯ve be quite famous on the inte, so the festival group has invited you to participate. it¡¯s up to you to decide if you¡¯re willing.¡± ye tianxin looked at leng rongrong, her eyes still full of slyness. leng rongrong squinted her eyes. it was interesting to participate in a variety show, but the problem was that ye tianxin¡¯s enthusiastic rmendation was definitely not a good variety show. it seemed like there was a big problem. however, she was slightly interested in participating in variety shows. leng rongrong then asked, ¡± what variety show? ¡± ¡°escape.¡± ye tianxin said. ¡°escape?¡± leng rongrong knew about this variety show, and the name was more realistic. this variety show had high ratings and many people liked to watch it. however, this variety show was quite scary. it should be the audience¡¯s favorite, but it was also the one artistes didn¡¯t want to participate in. it was a nightmarish variety show. it was said that the production team of this variety show was very impressive. whether it was the setting, the props, the various games, or the guests invited, they were all very special. if she didn¡¯t have any ability and was just an ordinary artiste, she wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in such a variety show. the festival group was also very selective of people. anyone who could participate in this variety show had to go through a special evaluation by the festival group. they had to be famous and capable. the most perverted thing about the festival group was that the artistes who participated had to have no physical problems and had good stamina. if you were famous but didn¡¯t have the stamina, then sorry, you couldn¡¯t participate even if you wanted to. if they had the fitness but were not famous, then they would be embarrassed and would not be able to participate. it had to be a well-known artiste who had met the physical standards. before filming for this variety show began, the artiste would be given a psychological and physical assessment. if they did not meet the standards, they would be disqualified. the requirements could be said to be very strict. it was said that those who were qualified to participate in this variety show were basically action actors, and the very good ones at that. of course, even the most impressive and real action actors would still be tortured badly in the end. of course, because this variety show was very challenging, many of those who were not qualified to participate would work hard to train their bodies so that they could participate. some of the action actors who had participated in it before would also feel that their performance was not good and want to go on a second time. it could be said to be the most popr variety show of the year. of course, only male artistes would want to attend the event. as for female artistes, they would feel as if their image had been destroyed and would never want to attend it again. ¡± although this variety show isn¡¯t rated highly among the female artistes, since you¡¯ve been selected by the production team, you should be able to try it out. ¡± ¡± your work hasn¡¯t even aired yet. as a neer, it¡¯s a good idea to show your face and promote your two shows. it¡¯s much better than being an extra. ¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at ye tianxin. she knew that ye tianxin wasn¡¯t that kind. she just felt that the ¡®escape¡¯ meetup team would embarrass her, so she sent her to ¡®the escape¡¯. it was said that many female artistes lost their imagepletely after going on this show. in the end, their ugly photos went viral on the inte, so this show was a nightmare for female artistes. ye tianxin was prepared to persuade leng rongrong. however, she did not expect leng rongrong to agree so readily. ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll participate in this variety show. sister ye, you can make the arrangements for me. ¡± leng rongrong said with a rxed expression, ¡± this variety show looks quite fun and challenging. ¡± ye tianxin nced at leng rongrong, her heart bursting with joy. this idiot, did he really think that he was so capable and challenging? she had already inquired about it. all the female artistes who had been on this variety show lost arge number of fans in the end because their images were too ugly. even those who had once been famous and popr ended up as washed-out. if leng rongrong, the new artiste, were to participate and embarrass herself, it would be difficult for her to be popr again in the future. it would be aplete dark history. Chapter 374

Chapter 374: godfathers are too cute

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong was indeed very interested in ¡± the escape ¡°. it was said that this variety show was very exciting and very fun. although it was more dangerous, she liked it. she knew that ye tian xin was scheming against her, but she didn¡¯t care. as long as she was having fun. for the next few days, ye tianxin did not arrange any work for her. she told her to rest at home for a few days before participating in the variety show. leng rongrong was happy and idle. she nted flowers and went shopping. little nan yu also came back after a busy period of work. the house was much livelier in an instant. during this period of time at home, leng rongrong was very bored and began to go shopping crazily again, many of which were gifts for her godfather. far away in the mountains, the godfathers had already filled the entire mountain with packages. in the viges at the foot of the mountain, everyone knew that jiang fu and the others had raised a filial goddaughter and received gifts from her every day. even the animals at the foot of the mountain knew that these powerful people living on the mountain had such a filial goddaughter. he opened the package until his hands went soft. the first thing his godfather and his teachers did when they woke up was to open a package to see what was inside. when they were bored from opening the package, their godfathers would go down the mountain to show off. su wei kept a low profile and did not show off, but she secretly followed leng rongrong¡¯s godfathers and secretly took photos of themining against their will that it was crazy to open packages and that they did not want to ept leng rongrong¡¯s gifts. at the same time, they showed off proudly. early in the morning, su wei secretly followed a few godfathers who were taking a walk at the foot of the mountain. as soon as jiang fu and the others went down the mountain, they happily greeted all kinds of farmers or vigers who were passing by. ¡°morning, uncle song!¡± ¡°morning, auntie lin!¡± after a few greetings, he was bound to chat with them for a while. jiang fu rubbed his wrist in a low-key manner. ¡± sigh, i don¡¯t know why, but my wrist hurts a lot recently. ¡± ¡± your wrist hurts. what kind of manualbor did you do? did you hurt your wrist? ¡± uncle song and aunt lin looked at jiang fu with worry. ¡± i didn¡¯t do much physical work. recently, i¡¯ve only been opening packages. our rongrong sent a lot of packages over again. there¡¯s food, clothing, and everything else! ¡± jiang fu frowned and said, ¡± this girl is too filial. the express packages have already filled the entire house, and the gift she chose is so nice! ¡± ¡°exactly. our girl rongrong also sent me a lot of things, and they¡¯re all things i like!¡± tang ziyi said excitedly, ¡± rongrong, you really know me! she still understands me the most!¡± ¡°i¡¯m the one who understands him the most.¡± chenn, who had been silent all this while, also interrupted, ¡± these are the sses she ordered for me. they suit me, right? and my clothes, aren¡¯t i handsome?¡± jiang fu and tang ziyi both looked at chenn. f * ck, they hadn¡¯t even been willing to use rongrong¡¯s gift, and he was already wearing it to show off? the two of them looked at each other, turned around, and ran away. the vigers were speechless. the soreness in her wrist was fake, but she was showing off, right? they all knew about it. the whole world knew about it. not only the people in their vige, but the people in the neighboring vige and the entire town already knew that they had a filial, beautiful, and invincible goddaughter. his goddaughter was called rongrong. she was amazing, had good taste, and knew how to buy things. he had spent tens of billions of yuan buying them good things. the vigers looked at chenn, who was left behind, andughed, ¡± filial, you¡¯re really filial! cough, cough, a new cow hase to the vige. should we go and tell that big cow about rongrong?¡± ¡°is that so?¡± chenn¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly went to the entrance of the vige. at the vige entrance, there was indeed a big yellow ox. her second father, chenn, stood in front of the yellow cow and pointed at his clothes. ¡± do i look handsome? ¡± yellow ox rolled its eyes at chenn.¡±shua shua shua¡± ¡°you can say that he¡¯s handsome. it really suits me. he¡¯s very good-looking, right? let me tell you, my rongrong picked these for me. her taste is good, right? that¡¯s a vision i¡¯ve cultivated!¡± chenn began to tell the yellow bull about rongrong¡¯s past. the big yellow cow was so annoyed that it turned around a few times. it just wanted to eat grass, and it didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with your eyes ¡®meant. chenn surrounded the yellow bull and said it over and over again. then, she patted the yellow bull¡¯s head and said, ¡± this is something that you can¡¯t get even if you envy it. no one canpare to our little girl rong!¡± chenn turned around and her eyes lit up. a few fat cats passed by in the vige. when they saw chenn, the orange cat, ck cat, and multi-colored cat, they all stopped and looked at chenn withplicated expressions. ¡°don¡¯t move, look at my clothes!¡± all the cats were confused. under the confused eyes of the cats, chenn started to show off her daughter like crazy. all the cats were nervous. they looked up at chenn in fear. they had no idea what the human was talking about. the only thing they knew was that this human was very powerful. if they interrupted him, they would be in trouble. they could only watch him in silence. chenn said a lot of things to show off, and she looked very happy. su wei hid and took a picture of chenn. sheughed so hard that her stomach hurt. the usually cold and aloof handsome chenn, who had always been a dangerous and intelligent person, was so funny now. the cats were funny too. from her angle, a group of cats sat upright and looked up at chenn. wherever chenn pointed, the cats would follow. they were like a group of children in ss. after chenn finished talking to the cat, she started to talk to everyone. of course, everyone in the vige knew about it. so, when they saw chenn, they spoke before she could. ¡± mr. chen¡¯s goddaughter is here with another gift! ¡± ¡± oh my, i¡¯m so envious. our daughter only takes money from us all year round. she doesn¡¯t even have any gifts! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. mr. chen¡¯s goddaughter is only 20 years old. it¡¯s so frustrating topare! ¡± ¡°aiya, mr. chen¡¯s goddaughter really knows how to buy gifts! even the gifts they bought are so suitable!¡± ¡­¡­ the vigers ¡®desire to live was very strong. before chenn could say anything, they praised leng rongrong. then, everyone ran away. chenn was speechless. tang ziyi and jiang fu soon took leng rongrong¡¯s gifts and were ready to show them off. the three godfather¡¯s gathered again and set off for the town. when they arrived in town, they went to the most lively restaurant and began to show off. as they showed off, someone asked leng rongrong if she was married, if she had a partner, and if she wanted to introduce someone to her. Chapter 375 - godfathers, oh no, no one is worthy of rongrong!

Chapter 375: godfathers, oh no, no one is worthy of rongrong!

Trantor: 549690339

the three godfather and su wei were all shocked. the four of them looked at the owner of the restaurant with aplicated expression. ¡°at the age of twenty, a girl should be able to make friends. it¡¯s better to get married early and have children. you can also hold your grandchildren.¡± the restaurant owner said with a smile, ¡± my daughter just gave birth recently. she gave birth to a fat boy. oh my, you don¡¯t know how cute that white, chubby, and toot baby is! ¡± jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and su wei looked at each other and instantly felt an itch in their hearts. he recalled leng rongrong when she was young. she was fair and tender, with two small braids. she was beautiful and lively, and there was no telling how many people she could y with. when she was young, she always said shocking things and spoke in a childish voice. she was too likable. now that she had grown up, she was further away from them. although she was still very cute, she was not as cute as the little one when he was young. get married and have a baby? to give them a grandson or granddaughter? at first, they were very resistant to leng rongrong¡¯s marriage with someone else, but when they heard the restaurant owner say this, their eyes lit up. ¡°look, my grandson. isn¡¯t he cute?¡± the restaurant owner took out his mobile phone and began to show jiang fu and the others all kinds of videos and photos. the doll in the video was chubby and had dark eyes. it was really soft and cute. jiang fu and the others were tempted. he thought to himself, if rongrong had given birth to a child, he would definitely be ten thousand times better looking, ten thousand times smarter, and more than ten thousand times cuter. this doll was already so cute, so rongrong¡¯s child would definitely be even cuter. ¡°do you want to introduce someone to your goddaughter?¡± the restaurant owner said, ¡± men are all about the same. i know a few who are quite good. they are about the same age as your goddaughter. you can get to know them. ¡± jiang fu and the others looked at the boss at the same time, and then shook their heads. rongrong¡¯s boyfriend could not be an ordinary person. the owner of the restaurant was an ordinary person. naturally, he only knew ordinary partners. even if rongrong wanted to get married, she couldn¡¯t find a poor partner. they had to find someone who was very good-looking and capable, who could protect rongrong and had the money to raise her. it would be best if he was a little better than their godfather. only such a person was worthy of her. as they ate, the few godfather¡¯s had already started a heated discussion. the godfather, who was originally very disgusted by men who wanted to take away their precious goddaughter, began to look forward to the birth of their grandson. ¡°i think rongrong should have a daughter in the future! girls are so cute, rongrong has been especially cute since she was young!¡± su wei rested her chin on her hand and recalled how happy she was when little rongrong was young. that ball of smart and weird little softness was especially good at making people happy. ¡°a boy, i can teach a boy how to use a knife!¡± ¡°i like boys!¡± tang ziyi said. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with a girl? didn¡¯t rongrong learn it well too? tang ziyi, you look down on women, don¡¯t you?¡± su wei looked at tang ziyi unhappily. jiang fu and chenn were wavering. both girls and boys liked it. ¡°i think we need both.¡± jiang fu finally said, ¡± it¡¯s best if two of theme at once! ¡± ¡°no, four! two isn¡¯t enough for us!¡± chenn mmed the table. ¡°yes, yes, yes, four, quadruplets!¡± su wei nodded vigorously. ¡°should i go and research a medicine that can give birth to quadruplets?¡± ¡± alright, go and study it. it¡¯ll be great if you can study it! ¡± the godfather of the group was extremely excited. he had no idea if his goddaughter had a boyfriend or not. however, su wei soon thought of something. she put down her chopsticks and frowned. ¡± that¡¯s not right. rongrong doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend yet. why should i research quadruplets? shouldn¡¯t the top priority be to find her a boyfriend? ¡± jiang fu frowned. chenn was also frowning. tang ziyi: ¡± f * ck! i can¡¯t stand the thought of the cabbage that we¡¯ve worked so hard to raise being eaten by a pig! ¡± ¡°can you not describe your future son-inw like that? if it was a pig, who would be willing to let our rongrong follow him! no matter what, they have to pick someone stronger than us.¡± chenn said. the few stepfathers started to discuss who leng rongrong¡¯s husband should be and what kind of man could be leng rongrong¡¯s husband. after all, his godfather and master were all very outstanding people, so they didn¡¯t like many boys. no matter who suggested it, a certain young master or apany¡¯s boss would be crazily rejected by the other party. ¡°no, no, it¡¯s said that he doesn¡¯t like women but men. although he¡¯s not bad, he doesn¡¯t like men!¡± ¡°young master wang can¡¯t either. although he¡¯s outstanding, his looks are too ordinary! she¡¯s the kind that can¡¯t find her husband in a crowd!¡± ¡± that man from the zhao family is too straight. no, he doesn¡¯t know how to dote on his wife! ¡± the three godfather and one master hadpletely forgotten to eat. their minds were filled with outstanding young talents, frantically selecting suitable son-inw candidates. after filtering for a long time, all the young masters from the aristocratic families who knew about it were deleted. not a single one! ¡°f * ck ¡­ it seems like our rongrong¡¯s boyfriend is making me anxious!¡± ¡°none of them are suitable. what¡¯s going on? why are the young people these days so weak?¡± they were either too ugly, too ipetent, had character problems, or had family background problems. none of them were clean enough to be worthy of their precious goddaughter. ¡°why don¡¯t we personally train one?¡± su wei said, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°nurture? if you want to train them, you have to train them from a young age. you¡¯ll be in your twenties or thirties, but they¡¯ll be fixed and can¡¯t be trained at all.¡± jiang fu frowned, ¡± rongrong is already in her 20s. if we find a four or five-year-old to train, it will take more than ten years for her to be a talent in her 20s ¡­ ¡± tang ziyi and chenn¡¯s faces darkened. jiang fu was right. although they felt that if they could directly train him, he would definitely not be too bad, the problem was that it was toote! ¡± damn, if you knew this, i would have taken in a few disciples back then and raised rongrong as a child groom. when she grows up, rongrong can choose her own husband! ¡± tang ziyi pped his thigh in frustration. ¡± i miscalcted, i miscalcted. i didn¡¯t expect that our rongrong would have a hard time finding a husband because she¡¯s so outstanding! ¡± chenn pushed her sses up her nose bridge. ¡°i suddenly thought of someone!¡± jiang fu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°who is it?¡± su wei looked at jiang fu. tang ziyi and chenn both stared at jiang fu with anticipation. was there anyone who was worthy of rongrong? Chapter 376

Chapter 376: y-young madam is acting coquettishly?

Trantor: 549690339

jiang fu¡¯s eyes darkened, but there was a faint smile on his handsome face. his eyes were full of confidence. ¡°have you forgotten about that child? the child that rongrong met when she was nine years old could be said to be on par with rongrong!¡± tang ziyi and chenn fell into silence. su wei was trying her best to recall what kind of genius child leng rongrong had met when she was nine. ¡°that child and rongrong are evenly matched. he can be said to be very strong in all aspects. he was so strong when he was nine years old, so he naturally won¡¯t be too bad now. i¡¯ve heard of him, but i didn¡¯t care much before, but now i can care about him. that child is only three or four years older than rongrong, just right.¡± jiang fu¡¯s face revealed a very satisfied expression. e to think of it, other than that child, there was probably no one else in this world who was worthy of their precious goddaughter. it was just too suitable, so suitable that it couldn¡¯t be described. after going throughyers of selection and none of them were suitable, the first father was already overjoyed when he suddenly thought of such a person. in her mind, she had already gone through the events of leng rongrong falling in love, getting married, and having children with that person. ¡°ah, i remember!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s eyes brightened and he snapped his fingers. ¡± it¡¯s him. he¡¯s also famous recently. he¡¯s so young that people are scared of him as soon as hees out. it¡¯s rare to see a young man who has surpassed his master in recent years. he was also cute when he was young, and i heard that he wasn¡¯t handicapped. he was also a very handsome man. of course, he wasn¡¯t as handsome as me, but he barely passed.¡± ¡°it¡¯s him.¡± chenn squinted her eyes. ¡± not bad. she¡¯s quite good at hacking. she¡¯s not bad among the young people. ¡± the few of them looked at each other and smiled. they instantly felt that they had found a satisfactory candidate for their son-inw. ¡°i¡¯ll call rongrongter and find a chance for them to meet,¡± jiang fu said. ¡°it¡¯s very suspicious,¡± tang ziyi nodded. ¡± i believe that the two of them will definitely hit it off! ¡± ¡± ah, i have a granddaughter to carry now. that¡¯s great! i¡¯m going back to research on the medicine for quadruplets! ¡± su wei said. the group of people hurriedly ate a meal and then went home. that night, after leng rongrong and the others had dinner and yed with storm outside for a while, they had just entered the house when they received a video call from their godfathers. when leng rongrong saw the sudden phone call from her godfathers, she was so frightened that her nerves tensed up. these proud and pampered godfathers didn¡¯t usually contact him. he had sent them many gifts recently, so they should be busy opening the gifts. why did they suddenly send him a video call? ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mo linyuan saw that leng rongrong¡¯s expression had changed. he nced at her phone. ¡± what are you afraid of? ¡± ¡°there must be something wrong with this abnormal situation! something must¡¯ve happened for my godfather to suddenly call me!¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. ¡± huahua, luoluo,e over and stand still! ¡± after that, leng rongrong nced at the man who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. his aura was as imposing as a king¡¯s-and she called out in a coquettish tone, ¡± hubby!! -¡± ¡°f * ck!¡± li ruhua was so scared that she had goosebumps. it was the first time she had heard her young madam, that fierce young madam, call her young master in such a tone. ¡°what the f * ck? i wasn¡¯t calling you.¡± tang luo kicked li ruhua with a smile. li ruhua said in a small voice, ¡± can you imagine a woman who¡¯s so tough that she can lift herself up with one hand and act coquettishly like this? in our eyes, youngdy should be invincible and valiant. she¡¯s too scary when she acts coquettishly!¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua. li ruhua shuddered and shut up. mo linyuan nced at li ruhua. ¡± my wife? scary? ¡± isn¡¯t she cute?¡± ¡°cute!¡± wasn¡¯t it enough to be frighteningly cute? li ruhua lowered her head in frustration. naturally, fourth master mo could not resist his wife¡¯s charm. he obediently stood up and walked behind leng rongrong. his handsome face turned dark, and in an instant, he had be a powerful evil bodyguard. in the blink of an eye, the few of them quickly got ready, and even storm and storm rushed in to act as background boards. leng rongrong smiled and picked up the video call that had been ringing for a long time and was still persistently ringing. ¡°big daddy, second daddy, third daddy, master, good evening!¡± leng rongrong obediently raised her phone and waved at the camera. the three godfather and one master were staring at leng rongrong. leng rongrong felt her hair stand on end from the stare. ¡± godfather, is there a problem? ¡± she touched her face subconsciously and felt that her skin condition had been good recently. she didn¡¯t lose weight either. the food huahua made was very delicious. she could only have gained weight from eating. why was godfather sizing her up like this? ¡°rongrong, you¡¯re not young anymore, are you?¡± they all looked at jiang fu at the same time, indicating that he could speak. ¡°uh, yeah, i¡¯m an adult now. i¡¯m not young anymore.¡± leng rongrong had a bad feeling. in the past, when her godfathers mentioned her age, they would only say that she was a child in their eyes. just like when he was young, he was still a little kid. but now, he was saying that she was not young anymore? there was something wrong with the beginning. there was definitely something wrong. what followed was definitely a question about life. generally speaking, jiang fu¡¯s godfather was quite scary when he spoke seriously. nothing good, nothing good! ¡°godfather, have you received the express delivery? do you like the gifts? is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with? if you¡¯re not satisfied, you can tell me!¡± leng rongrong quickly changed the topic. ¡± i¡¯ve received the express delivery and i¡¯m very satisfied with the gifts. ¡± jiang fu said, ¡± don¡¯t change the topic, rongrong. we have a life event to talk to you about! ¡± chenn nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s a major event in life,¡± tang ziyi agreed. su wei said, ¡± rongrong, go for it! ¡± leng rongrong coughed violently. a few days ago, when she called, she was against her finding a boyfriend. marriage and the like were not to be mentioned, because they were not worthy of her. however, why did his tone sound like someone who was worried that their daughter or son would not be able to get married? it was as if they were seriously discussing something as important as marriage. ¡± cough, there¡¯s no need to talk about life matters. i don¡¯t have any life matters right now. my life matters are just eating, drinking, and having fun. ¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness. she looked at the godfather names on the phone. the more she looked at them, the more she felt that these guys were like parents who were crazy about forcing or urging people to get married. f * ck, how could this kind of thing happen to her? she was still thinking that she would be forced to stay single, but she never thought that she would be forced to marry. this was really unexpected and too horrifying! Chapter 377

Chapter 377: her godfather is going to arrange a blind date for her?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°rongrong, eating, drinking, and ying isn¡¯t a big deal. big daddy has something very important to discuss with you.¡± jiang fu said with a serious face. chenn, tang ziyi, and su wei also looked serious. leng rongrong was speechless. li ruhua and tang luo both looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan nosily, not knowing what this so-called ¡± very important ¡± matter was. even storm and storm craned their necks, looking like they were interested in gossip. they looked at leng rongrong¡¯s phone and then at her expression. he felt that his master was about to encounter something incredible. lord rong, a person who wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, seemed to be a little nervous at this moment. they didn¡¯t know why, but they were all excited! mo linyuan stood behind leng rongrong, his devilishly handsome face expressionless, like a very imposing bodyguard. ¡°rongrong, you¡¯re not young anymore, it¡¯s time for you to find a boyfriend, right?¡± jiang fu looked at leng rongrong and said seriously, ¡± although our godfathers objected to it before, after careful consideration, we decided not to object. ¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows in surprise and subconsciously turned to look at mo linyuan. mo linyuan was also looking at her. in that case, the godfather didn¡¯t object? should she tell her godfathers that her boyfriend was mo linyuan? if she did it step by step, perhaps her godfathers would ept her marriage to mo linyuan? with this thought, leng rongrong¡¯s heart immediately felt at ease. he had been worried about how to tell his godfather about this, but now it was great. his godfather had brought it up himself. ¡°really? then, first father, do you have any requirements for the person i¡¯m dating? can i look for them ording to my preferences?¡± leng rongrong asked expectantly as she blinked at her godfather and master in the video. the four of them exchanged nces. then, jiang fu spoke first, ¡± of course, we will respect your preferences. so, we¡¯ve helped you choose someone who is very suitable for you. other than this person, there¡¯s no one else who is worthy of you.¡± ¡± yes, he¡¯s perfect. whether it¡¯s his looks or his abilities, he meets our requirements for a husband! ¡± chenn adjusted her sses. ¡± you¡¯re probably prettier than me. ¡± ¡± so, rongrong, godfather is going to arrange a perfect blind date for you! ¡± tang ziyi said with a smile. su wei didn¡¯t say anything, but she nodded expectantly. leng rongrong was speechless. what the hell is this? blind date? what blind date? did she hear it wrong? her godfathers were going to arrange a blind date for her? leng rongrong looked at her godfather and masters in shock. opposite leng rongrong, tang luo and li ruhua, who were standing straight, were staggering around trying to hold back theirughter when they heard the word ¡± blind date. ¡± there¡¯s a good show to watch! youngdy¡¯s godfather clearly did not know that youngdy was already married. youngdy¡¯s godfather also did not know that their son-inw was standing in front of them. and they said in front of their son-inw that they wanted to arrange a blind date for their daughter. li ruhua and tang luo looked at mo linyuan almost at the same time. they saw that mo linyuan¡¯s entire aura had turned cold, and they were obviously in disbelief. li ruhua thought,¡±oh no, young master is angry!¡± tang luo said,¡±lord fourth will be furious. his beloved wife is going on a blind date with another man, and it sounds like the other party is having an affair.¡± tsk, tsk, tsk. he wanted to help but was helpless. li ruhua and tang luo were gloating at the side, as if it had nothing to do with them. even storm and storm seemed to have noticed something. they looked at mo linyuan at the same time with sympathy in their eyes. mo linyuan was speechless. someone actually wanted to arrange a blind date for her wife! this woman was already his wife, okay? she did not need to go on blind dates. was it not enough for her to have a perfect husband like him? ¡°she doesn¡¯t need to go on blind dates.¡± before leng rongrong could say anything, mo linyuan suddenly took a step forward, then looked at the four people in the camera and said expressionlessly. leng rongrong was shocked by mo linyuan¡¯s sudden uncooperative attitude and looked at him in horror. ¡°she needs it.¡± jiang fu frowned and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± get out of the way. why is your bodyguard so troublesome? ¡± it¡¯s none of your business whether your employer goes on a blind date or not!¡± ¡°she¡¯s not my employer!¡± she was his wife, okay? mo linyuan looked at the people in the video with cold eyes. he wanted to tell them that he was leng rongrong¡¯s husband. of course, before he could say anything, leng rongrong jumped up and covered mo linyuan¡¯s mouth with her hand. she red at mo linyuan. ¡± you¡¯re just a bodyguard, why are you talking so much? although i didn¡¯t pay you, you¡¯re responsible for protecting me. my personal matters have nothing to do with you! ¡± leng rongrong gave mo linyuan a look, while pretending to hit him a few times. then, she pushed mo linyuan to the side. leng rongrong turned around and looked at her godfather with a smile. the godfather seemed to still be angry at mo linyuan¡¯s words. su wei, on the other hand, asked suspiciously, ¡± baby, why do i feel that your bodyguard is more and more good-looking the more i look at him? also, his aura doesn¡¯t seem ordinary. he doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary bodyguard. ¡± ¡± yeah, he¡¯s not an ordinary bodyguard. he¡¯s a very powerful bodyguard. ¡± leng rongrongughed dryly to cover it up. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. rongrong, do you still remember when you were nine years old, there was a very powerful boy who could be your equal?¡± su wei¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡± when that boy was nine years old, he looked like a golden boy and jade girl when he stood with you. you two were really a good match. your looks and abilities were heaven-defying, and you were both little geniuses. ¡± ¡± i think there¡¯s such a person ... ¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°that¡¯s right. he¡¯s grown up, but he¡¯s not handicapped. his abilities haven¡¯t declined either. your godfather and i have discussed it and we feel that he is very suitable for you. we want to arrange for you to meet.¡± as su wei spoke, he seemed to be immersed in some kind of fantasy and chuckled. ¡°you two are sopatible. if you two get together, no matter who your child inherited it from, it will still be perfect! she used my medicine and gave birth to four children at once. it¡¯s perfect!¡± ¡°baby!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. f * ck, don¡¯t tell me that her godfathers have already nned for her to have a child? and four at once? was she scared to death? ¡°no, master, what¡¯s the situation? you¡¯re still young, and you¡¯re already expecting grandchildren at such a young age?¡± she could tell that these people didn¡¯te to urge her to get married because they wanted her to. from their words, they revealed that they wanted grandchildren! as they were talking, little nan yu came down from upstairs after taking a shower. the little guy did not know that leng rongrong was on a video call, so he rushed towards leng rongrong instinctively and shouted, ¡± ¡°mommy!¡± Chapter 378

Chapter 378: chapter 379-is the vinegar jar about to explode?

Trantor: 549690339

her words petrified everyone present. at the same time, it also petrified the few godfather¡¯s on the other end of the video. what was even more shocking was that little nan yu called mo linyuan ¡®daddy¡¯ again and asked, ¡± daddy, why are you standing there like a fool? aren¡¯t you going to sit down? ¡± ¡°w-w-what daddy and mommy? i think there¡¯s something wrong with my ears!¡± tang ziyi said in horror, ¡± where did this childe from? he¡¯s so old! ¡± ¡°h-h-he¡¯s calling rongrong¡¯s mommy? how old is our rongrong? how can she have such an old son?¡± ¡°w-what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°mommy? daddy?¡± on the phone screen, jiang fu, tang ziyi, and the others were all horrified as they looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction in disbelief. leng rongrong was shocked. she was so nervous that she forgot to exin and hung up the phone. the screen turned ck, and the video was cut off. leng rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. tang luo and li ruhua both looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. their young madam was probably scared out of her wits. so what if she hung up the phone? the other party had already seen the young master? moreover, the little master was not the biological child of the young master and the young madam. one look at the age of the little master and the young madam and she could tell. how could the young madam have a son of this age? he was just an adopted child. li ruhua and tang luo looked at leng rongrong sympathetically. they felt that if she hung up the phone like this, the situation after this would not be too optimistic. little nan yu didn¡¯t know what was going on at first. however, when he saw leng rongrong hang up the phone and saw everyone¡¯splicated expressions, little nan yu instantly realized something. ¡°mommy, did i do something wrong?¡± little nan yu¡¯s fair and delicate face was slightly worried, ¡± mommy, i¡¯m sorry. did i scare you? ¡± ¡°no.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart instantly softened when she saw little nan yu¡¯s self-ming and worried face. she rubbed little nan yu¡¯s head and said gently. his phone started vibrating like crazy. the godfather seemed to have reacted and called again to question him. leng rongrong had calmed down a little. she coughed and looked at little nan yu and then at mo linyuan. then, she made a deal with the two of them. ¡°tell them we¡¯re married.¡± mo linyuan looked straight at leng rongrong and decided on what leng rongrong had discussed. he wanted to tell the truth. after all, leng rongrong¡¯s godfather had already arranged for her to go on a blind date. he was very dissatisfied with this. in particr, his wife seemed to know that blind date, and they had known each other since they were nine years old. this made him very jealous. why didn¡¯t he get to know his wife when he was nine? if he had gotten to know rongrong first, what would have happened to that nine-year-old? moreover, those few godfather¡¯s kept on praising that person. who was that person? could it be that even the ruler of theher abyss empire could notpare to that person? ¡°it seems like the godfather will not be able to ept it.¡± leng rongrong was still a little worried. if she told the truth, her godfathers would probably explode in anger. although mo linyuan was one of the four young masters of the mo family and was also a member of theher abyss empire, he was not the person in charge of theher abyss empire after all. after all, he couldn¡¯t bepared to the one his godfathers were talking about ... that person was the creator of the kill list, and he himself might also be one of the top three assassins on the kill list ... although they had not met each other except when they were nine years old, she actually knew some news about him. moreover, they did notmunicate much from time to time, and they would asionally give each other some things. leng rongrong was not surprised when her godfather mentioned that person. in the eyes of the godfathers, mo linyuan was indeed nothing. if they knew that she had married mo linyuan, and under such an unexpected circumstance at that, her godfathers would probably kill her. she did not want to tell her godfathers the truth and nned to guide them patiently. one reason was that she was afraid that they would not be able to ept it, and the other reason was to protect mo linyuan. ¡°who is that person? your childhood sweetheart?¡± mo linyuan frowned and looked at leng rongrong with dissatisfaction. ¡± you¡¯re not going to exin to them that we¡¯re already husband and wife. do you want to go on a blind date with your childhood sweetheart? ¡± ¡°no!¡± leng rongrong quickly shook her head. mo linyuan did not speak, he just stared at leng rongrong with a cold gaze. on the coffee table, the phone was still vibrating crazily, and the video calls wereing in one after another. little nan yu stole a nce at leng rongrong and then at mo linyuan, ¡± daddy, mommy, this phone seems to be exploding. aren¡¯t you going to pick it up? ¡± it seemed to be his god-grandfather! those awesome god-grandfathers! ¡°i¡¯m not going on a blind date with him. we¡¯re just friends.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan and exined after some thought, ¡± there¡¯s a reason why i didn¡¯t tell my godfathers about you. i¡¯m just worried about you. the person they were talking about was very powerful. his status and ability were all top-notch. of course, i¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not powerful enough, but it¡¯s not that easy to catch the attention of your godfather. with fourth young master mo¡¯s status, his godfathers would definitely look down on him. even if he was the butler of theher abyss empire, his godfathers would still look down on him. i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll take a blow, and if your godfathers aren¡¯t satisfied, they¡¯lle up with all kinds of ns to make fun of you ... if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be in trouble. although your godfathers are all adults and not young anymore, they¡¯re actually very childish and willful!¡± she was worried because she really cared about mo linyuan. she was afraid that the man she acknowledged would not be recognized by her godfathers, and then her godfathers would find trouble with him. after all, the person that his godfathers were talking about was very powerful. a man like mo linyuan, who was a little tsundere, should have a strong self-esteem. it was not good to have his self-esteem hurt by his godfathers. ¡°you think i¡¯m not as good as that person?¡± mo linyuan frowned and became more and more unhappy. he realized that he, the head of theher abyss empire, was being looked down upon by his wife every day. in the past, leng rongrong felt that he couldn¡¯t do it when he was disabled. now that he was no longer disabled, leng rongrong still felt that he couldn¡¯t do it? so, who was that man? he had never heard of anyone who was more outstanding than him at his age. ¡°i don¡¯t think so, but i can¡¯t guarantee that my godfather won¡¯t think so.¡± leng rongrong said seriously, ¡± so, let¡¯s keep a low profile and guide them patiently? ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s devilish face was extremely gloomy. tang luo thought,¡±this time, i¡¯m afraid the vinegar jar has flipped over. it¡¯s going to explode, right?¡± little nan yu looked left and right. he also felt that something was wrong and suddenly stood up, ¡± storm, storm, let¡¯s go out and y! ¡± ¡°young master, take us with you!¡± tang luo grabbed li ruhua and ran out of the door. Chapter 379

Chapter 379: master mo si, my wife doesn¡¯t need to go on blind dates!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you think i¡¯m not as good as that person?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was dark, like a stormy day. his eyes were cold to the extreme, as deep as an abyss that could swallow people. when leng rongrong met mo linyuan¡¯s gaze, she could not help but panic. ¡± no, you¡¯re my husband. why would i think that you¡¯re not as good as anyone else? ¡± leng rongrong quickly exined, ¡± it¡¯s just that godfather¡¯s way of thinking is different from mine. it¡¯s just that godfather feels it. ¡± since he was her husband, of course, she would be very protective of him. of course, she felt that her husband was better. however, the godfathers did not know what was so good about mo linyuan. if they knew about this, they might think that mo linyuan had abducted them. although mo linyuan was rtively strong, he was definitely not as strong as his godfathers. she couldn¡¯t let her husband put himself in danger. she would think of a way to deal with her godfathers. after all, they were her godfathers, and she could not let her husband suffer. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± mo linyuan frowned and looked at leng rongrong. this woman had underestimated him and still thought that he was not as good as his godfather. she also felt that he was not as good as her blind date. he didn¡¯t know who that person was, but he was the ruler of theher abyss empire. who would he be afraid of? he wouldn¡¯t let his wife be taken away from him. without further ado, mo linyuan picked up the vibrating phone. before leng rongrong could react, he picked up the video call and looked at the anxious people in the video call with a slightly serious and devilishly handsome face. ¡°where¡¯s rongrong?¡± ¡°where did that childe from?¡± ¡°what daddy and mommy? what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°are you guys ying house?¡± jiang fu and the others looked at mo linyuan¡¯s side emotionally, and then strongly urged mo linyuan to pass the phone to leng rongrong. ¡°give me the phone!¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan¡¯s face and had a bad feeling. she felt that mo linyuan was about to tell the truth. ¡°i¡¯ll talk to the godfather!¡± leng rongrong was shorter than mo linyuan. she wanted to snatch the phone from mo linyuan¡¯s hands, but mo linyuan raised the phone so high that leng rongrong couldn¡¯t get it at all. not being able to snatch it, leng rongrong started to get anxious and started to fight with mo linyuan. hence, mo linyuan held his phone in one hand and defended leng rongrong with the other. after a few moves, he grabbed both of leng rongrong¡¯s wrists. hisrge hands grabbed her small hands. it looked like she had not used much strength, but leng rongrong waspletely unable to move. she frowned and tried to pull her wrist back. however, she felt as if she was being mped by a pair of iron pincers. she was a strong woman, but she was helpless in front of mo linyuan. her face was red from struggling. ¡°let me go!¡± leng rongrong struggled but could not break free. she was so angry that her face and ears turned red. on the other end of the phone, jiang fu and the others looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong in shock. they had witnessed the whole process just now. they had seen mo linyuan easily block leng rongrong¡¯s attack and directly grab their goddaughter¡¯s wrist. after three seconds of silence and daze, the three godfather¡¯s exploded. ¡°damn, where did your bodyguard get the guts from? you dare to bully our rongrong!¡± while tang ziyi was angry, he had already taken out his throwing knife and was about to throw it at the phone. su wei was the only one who held tang ziyi back. ¡± old tang, calm down. this is a mobile phone. i¡¯m afraid your throwing knife won¡¯t be able to fly to him through the mobile phone and stab him to death! ¡± ¡°damn, how can i calm down? he¡¯s bullying my little rongrong!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s eyes were red. chenn turned around to get her ultra thinptop, as if she was going to do something. jiang fu¡¯s face was also gloomy as he shouted in a low voice, ¡± ¡°let go of your hand. rongrong¡¯s hand is not something you can touch.¡± mo linyuan did not let go of leng rongrong¡¯s hand. his aura was very strong, unlike a bodyguard. he just looked at the phone screen, as if his whole body¡¯s aura could pass through the phone. even when he was facing jiang fu and the others, these extraordinary people, he was not afraid at all. his eyes were terrifyingly calm as he stared at the four of them. on the other end of the phone, the three godfather¡¯s faces were as dark as coal. the more they saw rongrong being caught and unable to resist, the angrier they were. they wanted to fly over and give mo linyuan a good beating. leng rongrong was also flustered. she looked up at mo linyuan, who seemed to be about to speak. ¡± cough, cough, cough! ¡± leng rongrong started to cough madly, as if she was about to die from coughing. mo linyuan ignored them and said calmly, ¡± let¡¯s get to know each other. ¡± the godfathers were speechless. su wei¡¯s master was speechless. they had a bad feeling about this. ¡°i¡¯m mo linyuan, rongrong¡¯s husband.¡± ¡± cough, cough, cough! ¡± leng rongrong coughed violently. she widened her eyes and looked at mo linyuan. you¡¯re my bodyguard, my bodyguard!¡± as she shouted, leng rongrong jumped up again and looked in the direction of the phone, ¡± big daddy, second daddy, third daddy, master, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense! ¡± mo linyuan held leng rongrong in his arms and sat on the sofa. he held leng rongrong in his arms, holding the phone and looking at the few people in the camera who had suddenly turned to stone, wondering if there was something wrong with their ears. ¡°she can¡¯t go on blind dates anymore, because she¡¯s mine.¡± mo linyuan looked at the camera and said coldly, ¡± i will visit you when i have time. ¡± ¡°w-w-w-what!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s hand trembled as he pointed in the direction of the phone screen. he pointed at mo linyuan and leng rongrong, his face almost twitching. ¡± what did he just say? our little rongrong is one of his people?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t he just a bodyguard?¡± chenn looked at leng rongrong on the phone. ¡± leng rongrong! what¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°leng rongrong, what¡¯s going on?¡± jiang fu also suddenly became serious. he looked at leng rongrong, his face taking up half of the screen, his eyes full of questions. ¡°rongrong ... are you joking with us? this kind of joke isn¡¯t very funny.¡± su wei was also very surprised. although they felt that mo linyuan¡¯s aura did not seem like that of an ordinary bodyguard, they would not be able to ept it if he was dating rongrong. after all, the four of them had discussed it and felt that there was only one ideal candidate in their hearts. ¡°i¡¯m not joking!¡± mo linyuan replied coldly, ¡± i will find an opportunity to visit you with rongrong. ¡± Chapter 380

Chapter 380: he¡¯s the ruler of theher abyss empire?

Trantor: 549690339

all the godfather¡¯s were frozen in ce. they did not move at all, as if they had been cursed. they just stared at mo linyuan with an incredulous look. you¡¯re not joking? rongrong had a boyfriend? she had a boyfriend so suddenly? and a bodyguard? wait a minute, maybe she wasn¡¯t a bodyguard and had been together from the beginning. but she lied to them and said she was a bodyguard, hiding their rtionship? ¡°f-where¡¯s the ne!¡± tang ziyi stood up with a whoosh. ¡± get me a rocket. i¡¯m going to kill this bastard! ¡± he actually dared to touch my little rongrong without our consent!¡± ¡°you, what is your identity?¡± jiang fu tried his best to calm himself down. after saying this to mo linyuan, his eyes fell on leng rongrong. his steady and handsome face was extremely serious at this moment. ¡± leng rongrong, when did you learn to lie? ¡± did he ask you to lie?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. it¡¯s finished! the godfather will definitely misunderstand! ¡°no.¡± leng rongrong shook her head nervously. ¡± he didn¡¯t ask me to lie to you, it¡¯s me! ¡± ¡°so you admit that you lied to us? when did the two of you get together? why are you together? you¡¯ve only been away for a few months and you¡¯re already dating a man? don¡¯t you see how old you are? you¡¯re in a rtionship!¡± ¡°puppy love?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. it couldn¡¯t be that exaggerated, right? not only was she in love, but she was also married ... it was possible to get married early, but it was definitely not puppy love. leng rongrong felt that her brain waspletely muddled after facing her godfather. she was really a little afraid of her elder father. although these godfather could pamper her to the heavens when they doted on her, they were also extremely strict when they were strict. they were very powerful, so they had all kinds of ways to punish people. even she would be punished if she couldn¡¯t fulfill her godfather¡¯s request. ¡± well, godfather, i¡¯m not in a rtionship, am i? you¡¯ve already made me go on a blind date, how can i be in a rtionship? ¡± leng rongrong coughed once, then tried her best to raise her clear and beautiful eyes to look at the four people in the video. ¡± i admit my mistake, please don¡¯t be angry, okay? ¡± ¡°i must be angry!¡± tang ziyi said angrily, ¡± little rongrong, you don¡¯t take your godfathers seriously at all. you didn¡¯t even tell us that you had a boyfriend! this man doesn¡¯t look like a good person at first nce. did he lie to you?¡± ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± chenn looked at mo linyuan with a frown. ¡°mo linyuan.¡± mo linyuan said his name calmly. ¡°mo linyuan?¡± chenn thought for a while and started to use hisptop. chenn¡¯s face was as beautiful as a woman¡¯s, and her hands were slender and beautiful. when her beautiful fingers moved on the keyboard, they were so fast that it was as if they were just shadows. jiang fu and tang ziyi lectured leng rongrong like crazy while criticizing mo linyuan at the same time. they strongly urged mo linyuan to send their little rongrong to them in one piece. in the end, because mo linyuan said that he had already registered his marriage with leng rongrong, the atmosphere instantly froze. jiang fu was speechless. tang ziyi was speechless. su wei,...¡±what marriage? what marriage?¡± married? ¡°what did you just say?¡± after three minutes of silence, the four of them exploded. the four of them were almost in a state of smoking and exploding. they looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan in disbelief. if they could pass through the phone, they would have definitely passed through. however, they could not pass through, so they could only look as if they were about to explode. they clenched their fists so hard that their bones were making cracking sounds, but they could not go up and punch mo linyuan. ¡°i love her, and i¡¯ll be responsible for her.¡± mo linyuan remained calm. ¡°you, do you know who she is? can you afford to raise her?¡± jiang fu asked after a long time. if she was not more capable than the precious daughter they had spoiled, how could they afford to raise her? ¡°i can afford it,¡± mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face was as calm as an ancient well. he did not even blink his eyes. he said that he could afford it with great confidence. ¡°you, you, you can¡¯t afford it even if you can!¡± jiang fu¡¯s hands trembled in anger. ¡°little rongrong, wuwuwu, are you abandoning us?¡± tang ziyi started to cry. ¡± actually, i think that if he can afford it, he¡¯ll meet the conditions. he¡¯s quite handsome, and he seemed to be able to suppress rongrong in the fight just now. this means that he¡¯s stronger than rongrong and has the ability to protect her. ¡± after looking at it for a long time, su wei finally said something that was rather pertinent. ¡± no, no one is stronger than rongrong. what if they bully rongrong in the future? ¡± jiang fu was displeased. then, tang ziyi wiped away his tears while chenn and su wei looked at him with a strange expression. who said that rongrong had to be better than rongrong when it came to finding a partner? otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be good enough for rongrong? ¡°that, perhaps, you guys should take a look at this!¡± chenn seemed to have obtained something from herputer. he looked up at mo linyuan with aplicated expression. tang ziyi, jiang fu, and su wei squeezed behind theputer at the same time to see what chenn had found. the few of them looked at the information and then looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction. leng rongrong was in mo linyuan¡¯s arms. she was so nervous that her little heart was beating fast. then, she whispered to mo linyuan, ¡± chenn¡¯s father is a very powerful hacker. he has a very mature intelligencework and can search for all the information he wants in the world. so, he should have dug up your family background and background by now. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo linyuan nodded his head calmly. ¡± i have to know. ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you nervous?¡± leng rongrong looked up at mo linyuan, ¡± are you really not afraid of my godfather? don¡¯t think that they are stupid at times, they are really scary when they are. i¡¯m just a little yful.¡± ¡°i know,¡± mo linyuan nodded. if they were not powerful, nan si would not have been afraid to investigate them. nan si was a fearless man, the kind who dared to y with any woman and collect any information. however, when it came to leng rongrong¡¯s godfather, he was afraid. leng rongrong was speechless. jiang fu and the others read the information for a long time. chenn had found a lot of information about mo linyuan. it could be said that she had dug out almost all of mo linyuan¡¯s background and everything. when they saw that mo linyuan was the person in charge of theher abyss empire, they all fell silent. it did seem ... quite awesome. moreover, he was indeed rich. he could indeed afford to raise rongrong. Chapter 381

Chapter 381: the three awesome father-inw!

Trantor: 549690339

the godfather and master fell into silence, and then looked at mo linyuan from time to time. leng rongrong was a little nervous, but mo linyuan was not. he was very calm, but leng rongrong was so nervous that her palms were sweating. she was worried that her godfather would not like mo linyuan. she was worried that her godfathers would think that her husband was too bad. ¡°well, godfather, although he can¡¯t bepared with you, and in your eyes, he may not have any ability, but he is very good-looking. and it¡¯s not particrly bad, right?¡± before the godfather could speak, leng rongrong spoke up and exined on mo linyuan¡¯s behalf. ¡°¡­¡­¡± the godfather looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. wasn¡¯t the ruler of theher abyss empire powerful? although he wasn¡¯t particrly powerful to them now, he was still good enough topete with the one on the kill list. at least, when they were young, they might not even be as good as mo linyuan and that woman. at such a young age, mo linyuan was able to establish the underworld empire and manage it so well. it was clear that he was indeed capable. their rongrong¡¯s taste was not bad. but ... why did it feel like rongrong did not know that mo linyuan was the ruler of theher abyss empire? she seemed to think that mo linyuan was very bad? the few godfather¡¯s were obviously shocked by mo linyuan¡¯s identity. but very quickly, they came back to their senses. no matter what mo linyuan¡¯s status was, it was too much for him to date or get married without their consent! moreover, this kid seemed to have deceived rongrong, and rongrong didn¡¯t seem to know anything! this was too much! they couldn¡¯t bear to lie to rongrong, but this kid actually dared to lie to their precious goddaughter? he had to teach her a lesson. even if he really wanted to date rongrong, he would have to settle his godfather first! the godfather¡¯s eyes were already filled with eagerness. su wei looked at the three of them and knew that there was going to be a good show. as her master, she just had to wait and watch. ¡°we¡¯lle over tomorrow.¡± jiang fu spoke directly and his eyes fell on mo linyuan. ¡± you¡¯d better give us a reasonable exnation and convince us why rongrong wants to date you. although rongrong might have already gotten together, this process can¡¯t be omitted!¡± ¡°right, we must be blessed!¡± tang ziyi narrowed his eyes. chenn pushed the sses leng rongrong had given her on her devilish face. ¡± you want topete with me. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. ¡°not good!¡± mo linyuan and leng rongrong said in unison. mo linyuan agreed readily, but leng rongrong immediately objected. ¡± no, you can¡¯te here! i-i¡¯m not ready yet, and i don¡¯t have time right now! i still have to participate in the program!¡± ¡± what program is more important than the major events in your life? ¡± the few godfather¡¯s were aggressive, they were all rubbing their fists and were ready to rush over to deal with mo linyuan. was it that simple to snatch their goddaughter away from them? if he couldn¡¯t handle his father-inw, he, mo linyuan, would not take away their precious goddaughter! the godfathers made their decision and hung up the phone without any further exnation. leng rongrong was speechless. outside the house, little nan yu and the others who had been peeking all this time heaved a sigh of relief. then, everyone rushed in. tang luo and li ruhua looked at mo linyuan with sympathy. ¡± young master, other people only need to settle one father-inw, ¡± tang luo said. ¡± you¡¯re going to settle three father-inw at once, and they¡¯re the really awesome kind. i¡¯ll silently mourn for you! ¡± ¡°three, that¡¯s scary! it¡¯s difficult to even do one!¡± li ruhua nced at mo linyuan and felt that she could already light a candle for her young master. mo linyuan red at the two of them coldly, and they shut their mouths and shrugged. ¡°we don¡¯t have to deal with father-inw anyway.¡± tang luo whispered to li ruhua. ¡°that¡¯s great, it¡¯s so easy without a partner. i¡¯m going to mop the floor!¡± li ruhua turned around, wearing hisce apron, and bounced off to get a mop to mop the floor. the feeling of not having to deal with his three father-inw was refreshing. mo linyuan turned his head and met storm and storm¡¯s eyes. their eyes were the same as li ruhua and tang luo¡¯s, full of sympathy. storm blinked a few times and called out,¡±aowu, aowu, aowu aowu aowu aowu aowu aowu!¡± ¡°what did this guy say?¡± mo linyuan frowned, it did not sound like something good. ¡°storm said you¡¯re finished.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan and frowned. ¡± the godfathers said that they would definitelye tomorrow! i have to find a way to stop them!¡± ¡°let theme. an ugly daughter-inw has to see her inws.¡± after mo linyuan blurted out the words, everyone looked at him with a look that they wanted tough but did not dare to. leng rongrong held it in for a few seconds, then burst outughing. she patted mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± wife, you¡¯re right! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. he was a man, yet his wife was calling him wife? ¡± you don¡¯t understand my godfather. they¡¯re in a good mood now. if they suddenly attack, you¡¯ll be tortured badly. ¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and said, ¡± they¡¯ll give you a lot of difficult problems and then let you solve them ... you might not encounter those problems in your entire life, and they¡¯ll be strange ... you¡¯ll have to wait for them to calm down before you can see them! ¡± mo linyuan looked deeply at leng rongrong, and his lips curved up slightly. he gently ran his fingers through her long hair and smiled. ¡°you¡¯re worried about me?¡± ¡°nonsense, of course. aren¡¯t you my man?¡± leng rongrong took a look at mo linyuan. she liked his heaven-defying looks. as she looked at him, this person who was obsessed with looks started tough like a lovestruck fool. ¡± tell me, how do you look so good? ¡± ¡°would you still be with me if i wasn¡¯t this good looking?¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll throw you into the pool behind your old house on the day of our wedding, and throw a few alligators in!¡± lord rong didn¡¯t hide the fact that he was obsessed with looks. fourth master mo felt a little hurt inside. ¡°daddy, the god-grandpas seem to be very powerful. what are you going to do?¡± mo nanyu sat on the sofa and looked at mo linyuan gloatingly. ¡°little nan yu!¡± leng rongrong looked at little nan yu and suddenly thought of a brilliant idea. ¡± mommy, you¡¯re making me nervous when you look at me like this. ¡± the little guy hugged his body with both hands and looked at leng rongrong uneasily. ¡°little nan yu, you can¡¯t bear to see mommy sad, right? you can¡¯t bear to see your daddy being bullied, can you?¡± leng rongrong blinked her innocent eyes, trying to gain little nan yu¡¯s sympathy. Chapter 382

Chapter 382: are you angry from being abused by your husband?

Trantor: 549690339

mo nanyu coughed twice. he wanted to look away when he saw his mother¡¯s pitiful eyes. he was very concerned about his mother. however, what did his father¡¯s decision to deal with his father-inw have to do with a little kid like him? he couldn¡¯t let a little kid like him help his daddy deal with those few god-grandpas, could he? although he could indeed settle his godgrandfather and the others, coaxing them to be happy and tricking them wasn¡¯t a difficult thing. however, he had to settle his father-inw himself! ¡± little nan yu, why don¡¯t you go and y with your godgrandpas? ¡± leng rongrong blinked and looked at little nan yu, ¡± your godfather is very powerful and very fun to y with. also, they should like you very much! they¡¯re very rich, don¡¯t you like money?¡± lord rong activated her great trickery mode. little nan yu stared at his mommy¡¯s flowery lies. he could tell that his mother had thrown her precious son out like a bomb in order to protect his father! ¡®f * ck, daddy also threw me aside for mommy, and mommy is willing to sacrifice me for daddy?¡¯ so, he was so miserable. his little baby had actually be an ident. ¡°mommy, i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± little nan yu puffed up his cheeks and said seriously, ¡± they¡¯re daddy¡¯s father-inw after all. i¡¯m trying to make them like me, but daddy still has to settle them! ¡± i¡¯ll die sooner orter, so i might as well die earlier!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes looked at little nan yu. ¡± can¡¯t you say something more auspicious? ¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough! in that case, it¡¯s better to stick your head out earlier than you should!¡± little nan yu looked at mo linyuan seriously. fourth master mo was speechless ... he wanted to beat up this little kid! what was wrong with him to adopt such a strange and sharp-tongued son? leng rongrong pouted her red lips when she saw xiao nan yu and said earnestly, ¡± xiao nan yu, you don¡¯t want to lose daddy and mommy, do you? why don¡¯t you go and slow down the grandpas and let them vent some of their anger?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t stand you, mommy!¡± little nan zhi sighed, acting like an adult. ¡± forget it, i¡¯ll help. mommy, you¡¯re asking me for help. i have to help my mommy!¡± after he finished speaking, little nan yu looked at mo linyuan. ¡± daddy, remember, i¡¯ve helped you! ¡± mo linyuan squinted his eyes, his gaze cold and sharp. ¡± can you help me deal with them? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. i can only dy your father-inw for a while. ¡± little nan yu crossed his arms and mumbled, ¡± i also want daddy to take the test! ¡± only after going through so many trials can you treasure mommy more!¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± little nan yu looked at mo linyuan with a serious expression. ¡± daddy, you have to be prepared. the three father-inw are not easy to deal with! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. since when was it this little brat¡¯s turn to educate him? when little nan yu finished speaking, tang luo, li ruhua, storm, and storm all nodded frantically. they felt that what the little guy said seemed to make a lot of sense. leng rongrong also nodded and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°my godfather can be quite unreasonable sometimes. they¡¯re not easy to deal with. you really have to be prepared.¡± mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong with a determined look. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll handle it. ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were firm and convincing. after leng rongrong heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. that night, leng rongrong found someone to send little nan yu to the countryside. before she left, she repeatedly reminded little nan yu to settle his godfather. little nan yu very obediently expressed that he understood. before leaving, he even called little chu yan and asked if he wanted to go on a holiday together. then, little chu yan agreed. and so, the two little cuties set off to the countryside for a vacation. originally, leng rongrong was worried that little nan yu wouldn¡¯t be able to handle his godfather. when she saw that little nan yu was smart enough to bring along little chu yan, who didn¡¯t like to talk, had a bad temper, and knew how to create all kinds of traps, she instantly felt at ease. that night, leng rongrong had a good night¡¯s sleep. the next day, she received a message from little nan yu. the little girl said that she had arrived in the countryside and had seen leng rongrong¡¯s godfather. the appearance of the two little girls surprised the godfather, who was about to set off. after little nan yu¡¯s coaxing, the godfathers didn¡¯t stay in the countryside directly or go to the city to test their son-inw. little nan yu messaged leng rongrong from time to time. leng rongrong saw that little nan yu and chu yan had easily dealt with her godfather and master, and she finally let out a sigh of relief. after she heaved a sigh of relief, leng rongrong started to stare at mo linyuan who was drinking coffee. after being stared at for a while, mo linyuan raised his head and looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. ¡± what¡¯s the problem? ¡± ¡°do you want to make some preparations to deal with my godfather? after all, little nan yu and the others can only stall for a while, but the godfather wille over at any time.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± how about i teach you something? ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± mo linyuan asked. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and felt defeated. she did not seem to be powerful enough to teach mo linyuan anything ... he was better at fighting than her, better at using darts than her, and his alcohol tolerance seemed to be better than hers ... ¡°hacking skills.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan and asked, ¡± will you? ¡± ¡± i will ... ¡± mo linyuan nodded. ¡°is it powerful?¡± ¡°a little better than baldy chen.¡± mo linyuan thought of the crybaby chen huai, who was little nan yu¡¯s master, and frowned. leng rongrong was speechless. alright, he seems very strong. ¡°even though you¡¯re very strong, let¡¯s still try. when the timees, your godfather will definitely give you a lot of questions to test you, and they definitely won¡¯t do things ording to the routine, so we¡¯ll test you without following the routine.¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness. in fact, she also wanted to see how strong her husband was. hence, leng rongrong had mo linyuan set up a defense system, while she started to attack mo linyuan madly. the two of them sat in the living room and did it the whole afternoon. leng rongrong found that she actually had no way to break through mo linyuan¡¯s defense system. she could even break through the one her second father made, but she could not break through the one mo linyuan made! she did not believe it and took out the powerful defense system that she had been studying for the past two years for mo linyuan to attack. in the end, the system that he had always been proud of copsed in an instant. ¡­¡­ that day, leng rongrong was depressed. because she had always been strong, so strong that no one could beat her, but no matter what, she had lost to mo linyuan. ¡°you¡¯re too much!¡± lord rong was angry. lord rong, who had never experienced defeat before, experienced it countless times from her husband today. mo linyuan was speechless. he was angry just like that? wasn¡¯t she the one who told him to use all his strength to torture her? Chapter 383

Chapter 383: the rongyuan couple¡¯s grocery shopping

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong narrowed her eyes at mo linyuan, her cheeks puffed up in anger. she stared at mo linyuan for a long time. finally, she thought of a good idea. ¡°i¡¯m cooking!¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± next, let¡¯spete in cooking! ¡± ¡°ha?¡± mo linyuan looked at his wife in shock. are you kidding me? he did not know how to cook. when had he, mo linyuan, ever entered the kitchen? ¡°are you sure you want topete in cooking?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he looked at his wife, ¡± will my father-inw ask me to cook? can¡¯t we just have a chef to cook for us?¡± although he didn¡¯t know how to cook, he could invite the most famous chefs in the world to cook for them at home and cook for them. this was not a difficult task. ¡± i¡¯ve said it before. my godfather and the others never y by the rules. moreover, they all know how to cook, and the food they make is the most delicious! ¡± leng rongrong said seriously, ¡± so, in order to deal with them, you have to practice cooking first. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s handsome face had a troubled expression. ¡°to cook, let¡¯s start with buying the ingredients.¡± leng rongrong pped her thigh and said in all seriousness, ¡± let¡¯s go buy some groceries first, thene back and cook. we¡¯llpete to see who can cook better! huahua, you don¡¯t have to cook tonight. we¡¯ll take care of the dinner. you can also find a few food testers to give us theirments.¡± li ruhua, who was mopping the floor, suddenly raised her head and looked at leng rongrong with a head full of question marks. cooking? young madam? young master? they were going to cook? ¡­¡­ these two people must have never seen a kitchen before. they were going to cook? was his kitchen going to be destroyed? wait a minute, you¡¯re getting someone to taste it? he didn¡¯t need to do it? did it mean that he was going to try it? were they sure that the things they made wouldn¡¯t poison people? li ruhua looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan in horror, then swallowed her saliva and raised her hand holding the rag. she asked carefully, ¡± well, can i cook for myself? ¡± ¡°as for the food tasting, i¡¯ll leave it to luo luo, storm, and the others. if they can¡¯t do it, i¡¯ll call a few more people over. why don¡¯t we call the li family¡¯s young master, li chenle, over? he¡¯s quite good at eating ...¡± ¡± no, you can¡¯t. master cooks for you, but you still have to cook for yourself? ¡± leng rongrong scoffed, ¡± you¡¯re absolutely not allowed to do it yourself. you¡¯re off work tonight, i¡¯ll serve you! ¡± ¡°i, i, i don¡¯t need to be served!¡± li ruhua¡¯s bald head was twitching. he was panicking! ¡°let¡¯s go and buy some groceries.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan, then said to li ruhua, ¡± call a few more people over! ¡± ¡°alright!¡± li ruhua nodded. he definitely had to call a few more people to die together. on the road to theherworld, it would be more lively with more people! leng rongrong and mo linyuan left as soon as they said they would. the couple drove a luxury car and set off to the market to buy groceries. li ruhua¡¯s hair stood on end as she told tang luo, who wasing down from upstairs, what had happened. storm and storm were sitting at the side. when they heard this terrible news, their expressions were also indescribable. the two of them were ready to escape immediately, but they were caught by li ruhua. ¡°don¡¯t run away. young madam said that you¡¯re also food testers! especially storm, you really have a good appetite. you¡¯ve eaten a lot of the north thearch club¡¯s dishes!¡± li ruhua said as she stared at storm. storm gloated at storm¡¯s misfortune. he raised his hind legs and felt that he had dodged a bullet. in the end, tang luo looked at rainstorm. ¡± rainstorm, don¡¯t be happy too early. when the timees, all the green vegetables will be yours! ¡± [ dark horse rainstorm: ??? ] in the case of scattering seeds, it was a horse, a horse that ate grass. grass and vegetables were different. only dogs would eat, okay? a few minutester, the two animals and the two people sat in the living room with a long face. ¡± i think that 99.99999999% of young madam and young master¡¯s food is inedible! ¡± li ruhua¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡± young madam doesn¡¯t allow me to cook for myself! ¡± ¡°young master has never cooked before.¡± tang luo¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡± i remember thest time young master cooked was ten years ago ... he set the kitchen on fire. he really did. there was an explosion. the fish in the pond outside the kitchen were all killed by the explosion. the fish died unjustly. who would have thought that the explosion in the kitchen would also blow them up?¡± li ruhua suddenly looked at tang luo, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°i¡¯m not lying to you, really. i still remember a fish rolling its eyes when it was blown up.¡± tang luo said with certainty. li ruhua looked at her kitchen, deeply worried for her kitchen. could he set up a stove for young master and young mistress in the courtyard and let them have fun in the courtyard? why don¡¯t we do it outside the courtyard? the ce where ceo song and the others foughtst time was still empty. li ruhua¡¯s eyes lit up as she thought about it. she looked at tang luo. ¡± i know who i¡¯m treating! ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t song junlin and the others good friends of the young mistress?¡± floweyughed slyly. ¡°good idea!¡± tang luo pped his thigh. ¡± i also thought of a few people. ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± li ruhua raised an eyebrow. ¡± those who have bullied young madam before, young madam¡¯s manager, ye tianxin, and that best actress, leng qinglei, you can invite them all! ¡± tang luo raised his eyebrows and praised his own good idea. hence, the two of them began to make all kinds of phone calls, trying to persuade these people toe over for a good dinner. on the other side, leng rongrong and mo linyuan had no idea that they had so many ideas. they drove a luxury car and entered a nearby market. when the car stopped, many aunties and uncles came over to watch. then, the two of them got out of the car together and entered the market to split up. leng rongrong looked around as she walked. she wanted to buy whatever she saw. after all, she was a person who squandered for fun. leng rongrong started to go on a shopping spree. shopping at the market was fun, and buying vegetables was fun. she bought whatever she saw, and within a short ten minutes, leng rongrong had almost bought out more than half of the food stalls. because he couldn¡¯t take it himself, he directly asked others to deliver it to his door. on the other hand, mo linyuan was slightly more rational. of course, as a man who had never bought vegetables before, he had cooked once ten years ago and blew up the kitchen, so he naturally had no concept of buying vegetables. he bought twenty chickens in one go. he bought 30 ducks in one go. when buying fish, he would directly take all the fish on the stall. afraid that he would ruin his ns, fourth master mo decided to buy as much as he could. after he was done, looking at the living creatures, fourth master mo did not know what to do. he did not even dare to touch them. fourth master mo looked at the packed chicken, duck, and fish in disgust. he then threw a stack of money at the boss, ¡± give it to me. ¡± Chapter 384

Chapter 384: chapter 385-everyone is here

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong and mo linyuan bought a huge pile of ingredients each. then, the two of them returned home together. the ingredients had already been sent back. li ruhua was shocked when she saw the live chickens and ducks that had not been killed. were young master and young madam going to take on a difficult challenge? he even had to kill chickens and ducks with his own hands? although the young madam and the young master were very powerful and could kill people easily, it should not be difficult for them to kill chickens and ducks. however, cooking was not just killing. they had to pluck out the feathers and so on. would they? li ruhua looked at the courtyard full of chicken, ducks, and fish with some doubt. tang luo was also shocked. of course, the two of them did not say anything. however, looking at the courtyard filled with an exaggerated amount of food, he was a little hesitant. he didn¡¯t know if he had called enough people. how many people would it take to have enough food? ¡°do it!¡± leng rongrong said after taking a look at mo linyuan. ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡± the handsome man in a suit grabbed a quacking duck, which was very unusual. leng rongrong nced at the vegetables that she had bought from half the market. she randomly picked a bunch and entered the kitchen. song junlin and the others were the first to arrive. li ruhua had said that she had something great to treat them to, and that they wouldn¡¯t get to eat if they werete. song junlin and the others were quite excited. ¡°what big and delicious food? is it really something that i¡¯ve never eaten before in my life?¡± qin xiong rushed towards li ruhua as soon as he got out of the car and hooked his arm around her neck. qin xiong asked excitedly as the two burly men leaned against each other. he was a true foodie. he would never miss any good food. ¡± yeah, what is it? why are you so mysterious? ¡± hu xin also wore an expression of interest. sun zhizhen and song junlin were the first to be stunned by the ingredients in the courtyard. the vegetables were piled as high as a mountain, and there were a few cages at the side. there were chickens and ducks, and they were constantly calling out noisily. storm and storm were staring at the chicken and duck. storm¡¯s eyes were full of sympathy, while storm¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. in the eyes of rainstorm, the chickens were just walking chicken legs, which looked very delicious. ¡°what is this? is this what ru hua meant by ¡°especially delicious¡±?¡± sun zhizhen and song junlin both looked at li ruhua suspiciously. ¡± raw? ¡± ¡± it might be even more terrifying to be eaten raw. ¡± tang luo sat on the small folding stool at the door and answered with a sullen face. he racked his brains for a chance to escape, but he couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason to avoid this disastrous dinner. an explosion of noise came from the kitchen. tang luo quivered. he was so frightened that he almost jumped out of his chair. he turned around to take a look. after confirming that it had not exploded, he heaved a sigh of relief. however, he quietly moved his small folding stool to sit in the direction of the courtyard¡¯s entrance, looking like he was ready to escape at any time. ¡°what was that sound just now?¡± song junlin looked in the direction of the kitchen and asked, ¡± it doesn¡¯t sound simple! ¡± ¡°what caused the explosion? aren¡¯t you going in to take a look? aren¡¯t you going to take a look? are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡± sun zhizhen asked with a frown. that sound seemed like it was going to blow up the house. but why did li ruhua and tang luo look so calm? song junlin and the others had a bad feeling. they felt that they were not called here to eat a feast, but to die. they were originally in high spirits, but at this moment, after hearing a few terrifying explosions, they looked at each other and had the urge to escape immediately. ¡°don¡¯t be nervous. sit down and rest first. i¡¯ll be waiting for your manchu han imperial feast.¡± li ruhua enthusiastically gave everyone a small stool. song junlin and the others felt that something was wrong. there was a strange smell in the air. ¡°hehehe, i suddenly feel that i¡¯m not hungry anymore.¡± song junlin turned around and tried to escape, but li ruhua shot a look at the storm. the storm rushed to song junlin¡¯s side and blocked his way. song junlin was speechless. this horse was not a simple horse. it was very powerful. the rest of them wanted to leave as well, but storm also blocked their way. storm¡¯s entire body was snow-white, and he sat there like a divine beast. his aura directly suppressed the entire scene. being stared at by a horse and a dog, song junlin and the others retreated and sat back on the folding stool. just as he was thinking about why there were so many explosions inside, something even more terrifying happened. ck smoke began to rise from the door. it was as if a monster was about to be born in the house. ¡± what the f * ck! ¡± qin xiong pointed into the vi, nced at li ruhua, and asked, ¡± smoke ising out of your house! ¡± ¡°your house is the one smoking!¡± li ruhua rolled her eyes. when she turned around, she was so frightened that she fell off the small folding stool. ¡°damn, it¡¯s not on fire, is it?¡± tang luo¡¯s face was also filled with horror. he knew it. it was the scariest thing in the world to let young master and youngdy cook. ¡°what kind of monster are you keeping at home? when you transform, there¡¯s a ¡°boom¡± and you¡¯re smoking like crazy?¡± hu xin asked with an open mind. ¡°if young master and youngdy count, then it is.¡± li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± should we put out the fire? ¡± as they were talking, leng rongrong¡¯s figure appeared at the door. she came out with the ck smoke, holding a knife in one hand and a handful of vegetables in the other. she was wearing a pretty apron and still looked like a fairy, but the ck smoke made her look like a demoness! ¡°it¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no fire.¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± don¡¯t worry at all, we can handle it. ¡± ¡°what, what is this situation?¡± song junlin¡¯s face was full of anger. ¡± lord rong, what are you doing with the vegetable knife? ¡± he had a very bad feeling. what heaven-defying food? could it be something leng rongrong had cooked? this woman, if you asked her to spend money, she would definitely spend more than anyone else. but if you asked her to cook, she might as well just put a few bowls of arsenic for everyone to eat ... ¡°i¡¯m cooking.¡± leng rongrong looked at song junlin and the others, a strange smile on her face. ¡± you¡¯re here to taste the food, aren¡¯t you? don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be done soon!¡± song junlin and the others were speechless. what the f * ck, was it really leng rongrong who was cooking? Chapter 385

Chapter 385: is this how you cook the duck?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i suddenly remembered that i have something very important to deal with. why don¡¯t we leave the food tasting to huahua and the others?¡± song junlin took out his phone and pretended to make a call. ¡± oh, really? must i go? i¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡± ¡°big brother, you¡¯re holding your phone upside down.¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. the knife in her hand was ready to fly at song junlin. ¡± song junlin, what do you mean? do you think my food is inedible? ¡± ¡± no, no, lord rong, your cooking is definitely the best! ¡± song junlin said hurriedly. ¡°oh, really? then you¡¯ll have to eat moreter. if you don¡¯t, my knife will be on your head.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed, then she turned around and went back into the house, continuing to cook while the smoke billowed. song junlin felt a chill on his head. he touched his head. a few minutester, leng qinglei arrived as well. the moment he entered the house, he heard an explosion and saw smokeing out of one of the windows. after he entered the house, he looked suspiciously at the group of people sitting calmly on the small folding stool in the courtyard. ¡°is there a fire? do you want to call the police?¡± leng qinglei frowned. why were these people so calm when the vi was on fire? ¡°no, it might not be a fire.¡± tang luo said, ¡± sit down. wait slowly. ¡± ¡°what are we waiting for?¡± leng qinglei had a bad feeling about this. li ruhua said that leng rongrong had something important to discuss with him. what important thing was it? were they researching some terrifying weapon? was he trying to blow him up? leng qinglei¡¯s handsome and devilish face was filled with suspicion. ¡°where is she?¡± ¡°the kitchen.¡± li ruhua pointed at the ce where the smoke wasing from. ¡± that¡¯s the ce. ¡± leng qinglei nced at li ruhua, then at tang luo and the others, especially song junlin and the others. they all had gloating expressions on their faces. he felt that something was wrong no matter how he looked at it. leng qinglei was speechless. following that, ye tianxin, li chenle, jiang zhan, ning kuang, zhang qingyi, and gu meiyue all arrived. this group of people had all been madly duped by li ruhua and tang luo toe over. they had different reasons, but all of them hade. when everyone arrived, the entire vi was smoking. when they saw the billowing ck smoke, everyone was frightened. however, as soon as they entered the vi, they had no chance to escape even if they were frightened. the main door was locked, and storm and rainstorm were guarding the door. ¡°what is this? do you mean to die together?¡± ning kuang frowned and looked at li ruhua and the others. ¡°that¡¯s more or less what it means,¡± tang luo answered. ¡± no, no, no. they¡¯re not going to die together. they¡¯re trying to poison us to death. ¡± song junlin shook his head. ¡± who wants toe with me to see how they cook? ¡± he was both curious and worried. he wondered if these two geniuses were also very talented in cooking. of course, when they saw the thick smoke, they could already tell that leng rongrong and mo linyuan, this genius couple, might not be so perfect or talented in cooking. ¡°i want to go and take a look.¡± hu xin raised his hand and said. leng qinglei nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll go and take a look too. ¡± qin xiong clicked his tongue and said, ¡± it¡¯s going to explode inside. are you sure you want to go in and take a look? ¡± ¡°if i don¡¯t take a look, i won¡¯t be at ease when i eatter.¡± song junlin said as he walked toward the vi. the rest of them followed song junlin into the vi, probably because of what he had said. if he didn¡¯t take a look, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat at easeter. therefore, the group entered the kitchen that was filled with thick smoke and choking people. this kitchen did not look like a kitchen at all. it was more like a battlefield. not only were the sounds of cookinging from inside, but there were also the sounds of the rongyuan couple fighting. the two of them were even fighting over salt. what was even scarier was that song junlin saw mo linyuan was about to cook the duck. he had seen mo linyuan put a duck that waspletely undamaged, without bleeding, without killing, without plucking its feathers, and without even washing into a pot. then, the duck started to p its wings wildly. fourth master mo was clearly unhappy. he looked at the duck and said coldly, ¡± i order you not to move. ¡± song junlin was speechless. the duck flopped even more vigorously, almost flipping the pot over. however, fourth master mo¡¯s eyes and hands were sharp, and he caught it. he frowned as he looked at the rebellious duck that was struggling madly. after thinking for a while, he picked up the knife and knocked the duck out with the back of the knife. then, mo linyuan started to cook the duck. song junlin swallowed hard, and so did everyone else. then, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to leng rongrong at the same time. leng rongrong was holding an intact fish. she looked at the fish and said seriously, ¡± you should wash it, right? ¡± then, she started to wash the fish under the tap. after she was done, she didn¡¯t kill the fish or remove its scales. she directly ced the whole fish into a big pot, filled it with water, covered it, pressed the lid, and then boiled it. everyone was speechless. everyone looked at each other. what kind of brutal cooking method was this? are you sure that this couple¡¯s food is edible? it was better not to look! their faces twitched, and they werepletely at a loss. then, everyone saw mo linyuan cooking other things. he did seem to be cooking seriously, but his cooking methods were really brutal. as long as it was a living thing, he would knock it out first. if it was vegetables, his knife skills were not bad. some of the vegetables were even carved into flowers. however, the cooking technique was still as rough. he threw everything into the pot. the pot full of things began to boil. ¡°we¡¯re going to die here, right?¡± li chenle swallowed his saliva and said in a panic, ¡± i think we need to call a doctor over. get ready for emergency treatment.¡± ¡°how about i call an ambnce?¡± qin xiong looked like he was afraid of death. the group of people had veryplicated expressions. leng rongrong and mo linyuan both heard the discussion behind them and turned around, their cold eyes were exactly the same. ¡°the food we make may not taste good, but it¡¯s not to the extent of poisoning people, right? i didn¡¯t poison you, so what are you afraid of?¡± leng rongrong said unhappily. mo linyuan nodded in agreement. he was cooking very seriously. even if the food wasn¡¯t good, it shouldn¡¯t have be poison, right? song junlin and the others couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. they turned around and left. they felt that if they continued to watch, they would vomit everything out without even eating. in the kitchen, leng rongrong and mo linyuan were busy with work. in the courtyard, a group of people sat on the small folding stools gloomily, feeling as if their lives were about to be lost. Chapter 386

Chapter 386: boss sun carrying young master li like a princess?

Trantor: 549690339

li ruhua and tang luo had already set up the dining table. the dining table was set up on thewn in the courtyard. li ruhua, like a young girl, ced many fresh flowers and balloons on the dining table. the tablecloth was also a clean, pure white cloth. a row of tes, knives, and forks were arranged neatly on the dining table. on both sides of the long table, there were chairs with butterfly bows. they looked very beautiful, as if they were holding a beautiful banquet. of course, no one present felt that this was a beautiful banquet. this was probably theirst dinner, right? after this meal, would they still have the life to eat tomorrow¡¯s breakfast? ¡°why did you call me?¡± qin xiong stared at li ruhua and asked, ¡± do you know that i only eat good food? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± li ruhua said sincerely, ¡± besides, do you think our young madam¡¯s food is not good? ¡± as she spoke, li ruhua shouted in the direction of the vi, ¡± ¡°youngdy, yingluo.¡± ¡°shut up!¡± qin xiong rushed up and covered li ruhua¡¯s mouth. he looked in the direction of the vi in horror. ¡°it¡¯s just a meal. why are you so nervous?¡± ye tianxin had never entered the kitchen to see what was going on inside, so she simply thought that it was just a meal and there was nothing to be afraid of. ¡°i also think that it¡¯s a little strange that you guys are so nervous.¡± gu meiyue looked at the crowd suspiciously. jiang zhan stood by gu meiyue¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡± generally speaking, people who are talented in many aspects may be life idiots. sister rong is such a genius, she might not know how to cook.¡± ¡°even if you don¡¯t know how to cook, the food you make will at most taste bad, but will it poison people to death?¡± ye tianxin chuckled, ¡± even the tables and chairs are so beautiful. even the most unptable food will have an appetite. ¡± ¡°what you said makes a lot of sense.¡± li ruhua looked at ye tianxin. ¡± wait a minute, i¡¯ll put more flowers in front of you. if you¡¯re in a good mood, you should eat more! ¡± everyone nodded in agreement. ye tianxin didn¡¯t know what kind of trap this was. she didn¡¯t think much of it and walked toward tang luo. then, he started to strike up a conversation with tang luo in various ways. although she had only met tang luo once, she had a deep impression of him and had always wanted to sign him as an artiste under her. sun zhizhen and li chenle had wanted to sneak away, but the two of them had somehow ended up walking together. after some discussion, they decided to do so. however, there was a storm guarding the main entrance. no one would be able to leave from there. hence, the two of them prepared to leave through the wall on the side while braving the crackling soundsing from the kitchen. the two of them sneaked over to the wall while no one was paying attention. ¡°you first.¡± sun zhizhen said, ¡± i¡¯ll help you up. when you go up, you can pull me up and we can escape perfectly. ¡± i¡¯ll treat you to a drink after we get out!¡± ¡°good, you¡¯re my brother!¡± li chenle high-fived sun zhizhen. then, the two of them started to climb the wall one after another. sun zhizhen¡¯s strength was great, and he easily lifted li chenle up. li chenle grabbed the wall and prepared to climb up. however, the hand he used to hold the wall felt a little different. wasn¡¯t the wall supposed to be cold and hard? why did he feel that it was smooth and cold to the touch? li chenle turned around and gave a silly smile. ¡± this wall is very special. is it designed to allow people to climb out? ¡± as he spoke, li chenle used all his strength to climb up. when he turned his head, his eyes were crossed. facing him was a small snake that was also crossing its eyes. li chenle had squeezed the small snake¡¯s body so hard that its intestines were almost crushed. the small snake¡¯s head was twisted as it looked at li chenle, opening its mouth to bite li chenle. li chenle sucked in a breath of cold air. then, he saw that the entire wall was covered with snakes. they were all sprawled on top of the wall, and they were all staring at him in unison. it was a terrifying sight. ¡± li chenle let go of his hand and let out a scream of horror. then, he threw himself at sun zhizhen. sun zhizhen¡¯s reaction was rtively fast. in addition to his body size, he was muchrger than li chenle, so he easily caught li chenle. li chenle also naturally wrapped his arms around sun zhizhen¡¯s neck. that scene instantly turned into a very friendly princess hug. on top of the wall, the little snakes poked their heads out and curiously looked at sun zhizhen, who was carrying li chenle. ¡°what are you doing?¡± sun zhizhen hugged li chenle in shock, his face contorting into a ball when he saw him. ¡°snake, snake, snake! so many snakes!¡± li chenle¡¯s hair stood on end as he hugged sun zhizhen¡¯s neck. he buried his face in sun zhizhen¡¯s neck and shouted in fear, ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore! i¡¯m afraid of snakes! ¡± ¡°what snake?¡± sun zhizhen raised his head and looked at the wall. then, he saw a group of curious heads bobbing around. the entire top of the wall was covered with snakes. the ck color was not the original color of the wall. it was because these snakes were densely packed on the top, so there was a ck decorative belt. sun zhizhen was speechless. ¡°f * ck!¡± just as sun zhizhen¡¯s voice fell, they suddenly heard a chicken cry. along with the cry, a chicken suddenly flew out of the vi¡¯s window andnded on sun zhizhen¡¯s head. sun zhizhen was speechless. li chenle raised his head and saw the chicken crouching on sun zhizhen¡¯s head, motionless. ¡°my chicken!¡± half of leng rongrong¡¯s body suddenly peeked out from the window, and her eyes met li chenle and sun zhizhen¡¯s. leng rongrong was speechless. sun zhizhen? li chenle? what was going on? ¡°wow, are you two having an affair? boss sun, you like li chenle¡¯s style?¡± ¡°however, you two don¡¯t look like a good match!¡± leng rongrong had forgotten to catch the chicken, as she admired sun zhizhen carrying li chenle like a princess. she then happily took out her phone and started taking pictures of the two of them. the chicken also turned its head very cooperatively and was also taken a picture. this chicken was also very interesting. it even learned how to make a few nice poses for photos. it even started to y golden rooster stand on its own on sun zhizhen¡¯s head. not only that, but it also raised its wings high. ¡°your chicken is quite interesting!¡± leng rongrong looked at the rooster and said with interest. ¡± cuckcuckoo! ¡± the rooster pped its wings and cried. ¡°f * ck, get down!¡± sun zhizhen threw li chenle away. then, he started to grab the chicken on top of his head, wanting to throw this chicken out as well. however, the rooster was very powerful. it pped its wings and flew high up, avoiding sun zhizhen¡¯s hand. when the rooster was about to fly out, it saw the snake on the wall. ¡°oh?¡± the rooster flew back in shock. Chapter 387

Chapter 387: chapter 388-chicken flying and dog jumping

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong looked at the rooster that was flying around and asked with a frown, ¡± you¡¯re just a chicken. chickens are food in the first ce.e here, i¡¯ll make you something to eat. ¡± ¡°ohohoho!¡± the rooster pped its wings and shook its head. the chicken looked very smart. it seemed to think for a moment and then began its performance. it started pecking at sun zhizhen and li chenle¡¯s buttocks, as if it was trying to show off something. ¡°f * ck, it¡¯s not like i¡¯m going to kill you, what are you doing!¡± sun zhizhen was pecked and felt as if his butt was pecked open. he looked at the rooster that was chasing him in disbelief. the rooster¡¯s desire to fight grew even stronger. after attacking sun zhizhen, it went on to attack li chenle. its sharp beak pecked a hole in li chenle¡¯s butt. li chenle¡¯s thighs felt cold as he stomped on the ground, and his pants were torn to shreds. leng rongrongughed so hard that her body twitched. ¡°hahahaha, i won¡¯t cook you anymore. you¡¯re very powerful, i won¡¯t cook you anymore! i¡¯ll keep it to look after the house.¡± the rooster stopped chasing li chenle and sun zhizhen. it looked at the two of them in disdain, then pped its wings and walked toward the front yard. it had been pardoned and decided to go out and inspect its new home. leng rongrong looked at the proud rooster and almostughed to death. this rooster was definitely a spirit. it was stronger than a storm and had probably lived for a long time. usually, chickens and ducks did not have high intelligence and were not easy tomunicate with. however, this chicken seemed to understand humannguage and everything. ¡°f * ck, it broke my pants and left just like that? i¡¯m going to pluck all its fur!¡± li chenle looked down at his pants and went mad with anger. he turned around and chased after the rooster. the rooster turned its head and pped its wings. its eyes were filled with dominance. li chenle was speechless. ¡°isn¡¯t it just a chicken? can¡¯t i catch you?¡± storm ... storm¡¯s body was so big that he couldn¡¯t handle it. however, this was a huge, ordinary rooster, and he was much bigger than it. how could he not handle it? li chenle followed him to the front yard. the rooster even wagged its tail at him provocatively. in the front yard, a group of people eximed in shock when they saw li chenle. zhang qingyi looked at li chenle in disbelief, ¡± hooligan, you¡¯re not wearing pants! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m wearing it, okay? it¡¯s been ruined by this fat chicken. although my pants are torn, i¡¯m still wearing my underwear, okay? ¡± li chenle lifted his shirt, revealing his underwear. zhang qingyi couldn¡¯t bear to look at him and covered her eyes, ¡± idiot! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re the f * cking idiot!¡± li chenle nced at zhang qingyi. he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on her, so he continued to chase after the rooster in the courtyard. the rooster was flying around, asionally flying over the heads of others. it seemed that this rooster had a special liking for other people¡¯s heads as it liked to squat on them. because of this rooster, the people in the courtyard had already forgotten about the dinner and were in a great mess. at the same time, leng rongrong and mo linyuan were still cooking in the kitchen. the side was already filled with dishes of all kinds. chicken, duck, fish, and meat could be found everywhere. leng rongrong saw that mo linyuan seemed to be faster than her, so she did not admit defeat and began to speed up. she did not even wash the vegetables and directly threw them into the pot. mo linyuan was calm andposed from the beginning to the end. he was cooking very calmly. without looking at the food he cooked, just by looking at his skillful cooking movements, it would definitely make people think that he was a master chef. washing, cutting, and frying the vegetables-it was perfect. especially when it came to cutting vegetables, his cutting skills were unrivaled. all the vegetables were cut into all kinds of flowers and beautiful shapes. rabbits, flowers, dragons, phoenixes ... there were only things that mo linyuan could not imagine. mo linyuan even sculpted a li ruhua and a tang luo out of a radish and cooked them in a soup. because the carving was too simr, it looked a little scary. all in all, after all the work. dinner for the rong yuan couple was finally ready. then, the two of them personally served the dishes out. the group of people outside was initially in a state of chaos, but when they saw leng rongrong and mo linyuan start to serve the dishes, the whole world fell into a dead silence. no one spoke, and no one made any other movements. everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on mo linyuan and leng rongrong. everyone was looking at them, and their breathing almost stopped. the rooster squatted on li ruhua¡¯s head and looked at the chicken mo linyuan brought out with aplicated expression. ¡± ... its chickenpanion seemed to have died without dignity. the dishes were served very quickly. leng rongrong called everyone over to take a seat. it was time to eat. the group of people sat at the dining table helplessly. when they saw the dishes on the table, they felt their blood run cold and their scalps go numb. ¡± ... ¡± ye tianxin had previously said that if she was in a good mood, even bad food would be delicious. however, when she saw the food in front of her, she felt her blood run cold. ¡°here, flowers for you. are you in a good mood now? if you¡¯re done, you should eat more first.¡± with a chicken on her head, li ruhua ced the fresh flowers in front of ye tianxin, then gestured for ye tianxin to eat more, and it would be best if she ate her share as well. jiang zhan, who was sitting on ye tianxin¡¯s other side, quickly ced the flowers in front of him in front of ye tianxin. ¡± when you¡¯re in a good mood, even the bad ones will be delicious. you should eat my share as well. ¡± gu meiyue sneaked into jiang zhan and asked softly, ¡± can these things really be eaten? ¡± jiang zhan had a ¡°what do you think¡± expression. as long as he could take a bite, as long as he wanted to eat, of course he could eat. as for whether he would vomit and have diarrhea after eating, or die suddenly, that was unknown. the surrounding people were all prepared to present fresh flowers to ye tian xin. leng rongrong red at him coldly and asked unhappily, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t want to eat it because you don¡¯t like it? ¡± everyone stopped what they were doing and weighed the pros and cons. was it scarier to be beaten up by lord rong or to eat these things? ¡°eat them all, and give me an evaluation after eating.¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness. ¡°um, master rong, mr. mo, aren¡¯t you two going to sit down and eat together? i think it¡¯s better for you to try your own dishes first.¡± hu xin said seriously. the rest of the people nodded in unison and looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. ¡°i¡¯m not hungry,¡± mo linyuan said coldly. leng rongrong replied,¡±i¡¯m the one who cooked, so i don¡¯t have to eat it.¡± who knows if it¡¯s good or not!¡± everyone was speechless. this is too much! he didn¡¯t even dare to eat it himself, and he still wanted them to eat it? ¡°you¡¯re here toment, so you must eat!¡± leng rongrong swept her gaze across the crowd, her entire body exuding a powerful pressure. ¡± we¡¯ve worked so hard to make food for you, you dare to not eat? ¡± Chapter 388

Chapter 388: pure movie king jin

Trantor: 549690339

the dining table fell into silence. leng rongrong walked over to ye tianxin. ¡± how are you feeling? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a littleplicated,¡± ye tianxin replied. ¡°then that¡¯s right.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± go on, we¡¯ll try every dish and then give a score. ¡± ¡°really? every dish? can¡¯t i choose a few dishes to try?¡± ye tianxin¡¯s face darkened. she felt that every dish in front of her was extremely terrifying. ¡± of course, we have to taste every dish. otherwise, what¡¯s the point of making so many dishes? ¡± leng rongrong frowned and looked at everyone unhappily. ¡± i see that you don¡¯t seem to like the food we made? ¡± ¡°no.¡± the group of people said against their will. ¡± if you¡¯re not, then just eat. do you want me to feed you? ¡± leng rongrong was deep in thought. ¡± do you want me to feed them one by one? ¡± everyone was terrified. mo linyuan, on the other hand, looked at his wife with a dissatisfied expression. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to feed her! ¡± who dared to let his wife feed him? he would be angry. other than his wife, no one else was allowed to feed him. ¡°no need, we can eat by ourselves!¡± the group of people trembled as they picked up their chopsticks, knives, and forks, carefully preparing to eat. however, every dish in front of them made them feel like they couldn¡¯t eat it. ¡°i would like to ask ... this fish, it doesn¡¯t seem to have its internal organs dug out? that fish scale seems to still be there?¡± gu meiyue pointed at a fish and asked. ¡± it¡¯s not ¡®seems like¡¯. it¡¯s true that she didn¡¯t have an upset stomach or fish scales removed. ¡± tang luo exined. song junlin nodded. ¡± this must have been done by master rong. i saw with my own eyes how she put a lively fish into the pot. ¡± as he spoke, song junlin nced at leng rongrong. seeing that leng rongrong was looking at him with her arms crossed, song junlin quickly put on the look of a food critic. ¡± this way of cooking, although it¡¯s a little simple and crude, is a good way of cooking. ¡°however, it¡¯s actually a very good way to cook it. if you cook it this way, the original vor of the fish will definitely be preserved, and the taste will be very delicious. the nutrients will definitely not be lost because it¡¯s cooked as a whole, so the nutrients are locked. don¡¯t look at how simple it is, it must have been carefully cooked by our lord rong, right?¡± the people around him nodded dumbly after hearing song junlin¡¯sments. to think that he could still boast about it. ¡°i also think that the chicken and duck were made very simply and crudely, but the same thing is that the original vor was preserved. look, even without plucking a single feather, this feather gave people a sense ofpleteness and beauty. although it¡¯s done, the chicken and duck still look alive and are swimming in the water ... okay, i can¡¯t make it up anymore ...¡± tang luo copied song junlin¡¯s words and retreated in defeat. ¡°cut the crap, just eat.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± storm, rainstorm, why are you hiding so far away?e over here!¡± the two big ones who had been guarding the courtyard and were about to sneak into the backyard were stopped by leng rongrong. ¡°you two are also foodies.e over and eat.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± give a serious review. all of you, be serious! ¡± storm also came to the table with a long face. then, the group of people started eating. with trembling hands, under the watch of mo linyuan and leng rongrong, everyone began to taste the food on the table nervously. li ruhua looked around and saw that there really wasn¡¯t anything she dared to eat. she saw a big jar in front of her with a lid on it. it looked like a pot of soup. after hesitating for a moment, he opened the lid and prepared to fish out some soup to drink. in the end, he scooped up a tang luo with the big spoon. ¡°f * ck, luo luo, you¡¯ve been cooked!¡± ¡± cook your head. i¡¯m going to cook properly. ¡± tang luo raised his head and saw a miniature version of himself in the spoon. although the thing was sculpted out of a radish, she did not know how mo linyuan did it, but it really looked exactly like him, and it was a naked version of herself. tang luo was speechless. the people around himughed. li ruhua ced the man into tang luo¡¯s bowl. ¡± you can eat it yourself. it¡¯s a little cruel for us to eat you. ¡± then, li ruhua started to fish for other people, but in the end, she found another person and got herself out. li ruhua suspiciously continued to fish, and then pulled out countless people carved out of radishes, everyone present had a share. everyone was speechless. this soup was a little scary. everyone¡¯s eyes fell on mo linyuan. qin xiong asked, ¡± fourth young master mo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of cooking some human meat soup? ¡± ¡°i can try.¡± mo linyuan said thoughtfully. everyone shut their mouths and began to eat quietly. without even taking a bite, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with an expression of looking at death calmly. it was too unptable. eating dirt would not taste worse than any of the dishes on the table. after taking a bite of the chicken leg, storm fell straight to the ground. storm fell to the ground as well, and the two big ones rolled their eyes. leng rongrong looked down at storm and rainstorm. ¡± do you want me to lift you up, or do you want to get up on your own? don¡¯t pretend. i can tell if you¡¯re pretending to be dead. ¡± storm and storm stood up silently. on the ground was the chicken leg that they had taken a bite of and had fallen out when they were ying dead. leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± although it¡¯s not very delicious, it can¡¯t be that exaggerated, right? ¡± storm and storm looked at leng rongrong at the same time and nodded frantically. it¡¯s so exaggerated! it was really very exaggerated! it was too unptable! it was their first time eating a chicken without its feathers plucked! it was also their first time eating a duck that had not even had its internal organs cleaned. they had experienced too many first times in their lives. just as everyone was frowning and eating, a car slowly drove into the courtyard. jin mingfeng alighted from the car and looked at the dining table innocently. ¡± is this a banquet? ¡± ¡°brother jin?¡± leng rongrong nced at jin mingfeng in surprise. ¡± why are you here? ¡± ¡± i just came back from filming. i came to find you as soon as i got off the ne. ¡± jin mingfeng chuckled and said, ¡± i¡¯d like to consult you on the problem of silver needles. ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw jin mingfeng. he hade to his house without a word and even came to find his wife to ask her some stupid questions? a trace of displeasure shed past fourth master mo¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t show it. he greeted movie king jin warmly, ¡±e over and eat first. you¡¯ll only have the energy to ask questions after you¡¯re full. ¡± ¡°sure, i¡¯m very hungry.¡± jin mingfeng quickly made his way to the dining table. the crowd gloated at jin mingfeng. ¡°best actor, sit.¡± zhang qingyi kicked a chair to jin mingfeng. Chapter 389

Chapter 389: you¡¯re not satisfied with the food i made?

Trantor: 549690339

jin mingfeng could feel the strange looks from the people around him. like an obedient little white rabbit, he smiled and nodded at the crowd. ¡± you¡¯re wee, ¡± jin mingfeng said. ¡± let¡¯s eat. ¡± ¡°please eat, eat more!¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re the best actor, you should eat more!¡± ¡°eat it. you¡¯re such an important person. this kind of big dish must be yours!¡± someone pushed the chicken and duck in front of jin mingfeng. when jin mingfeng looked down at the chicken and duck, he asked innocently, ¡± is this a newly invented cooking method? did you put this fur back on for the sake of looking good?¡± everyone nodded in agreement. movie king jin did not understand what was going on. heughed dryly and said, ¡± it¡¯s quite interesting. it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve seen such aplete chicken and duck on the dining table. ¡± as he spoke, he saw the rooster on top of li ruhua¡¯s head. ¡°this chicken, doesn¡¯t it have a psychological shadow?¡± the rooster looked at mr. jin contemptuously and pped its wings disapprovingly. jin mingfeng was speechless. movie king jin was rtively innocent. moreover, he was really hungry. after sitting down, he did not hesitate to pick up his chopsticks and eat. he looked at the table full of strange dishes and thought to himself, is this kind of dish popr now? it should have a strange appearance, and the taste would definitely not be too bad. at the thought of this, film emperor jin immediately picked up his chopsticks and started eating. when he took his first bite, he frowned. the taste was a little strange. however, it didn¡¯t matter. he would try another dish. jin mingfeng tried one dish after another. with each dish, his face darkened. with just one try, he had tasted all the dishes. the rest of the people looked at jin mingfeng with a variety of interesting expressions. ¡°are you alright?¡± after jin mingfeng had finished hisst bite, tang luo asked with concern. zhang qingyi and the rest all turned their gazes to jin mingfeng, wondering how he was feeling. he tried all the dishes in one go. they felt unwell after taking a bite of these dishes. however, film emperor jin was very brave and ate them all. ¡°it¡¯s okay ... but why do all these dishes taste like this? it¡¯s a little strange.¡± jin mingfeng did not say that it tasted bad for fear of hurting the chef¡¯s pride. he asked tactfully, ¡± is this vor popr now? i might not be able to appreciate it ...¡± the surrounding people looked at jin mingfeng with sympathy. he had eaten so much food that looked almost poisonous, but after eating, he still spoke so gently and felt that it was his own problem. movie king jin was really like an angel. however, if he had known who had done these things, he probably would not have reacted this way. ¡°grade them after you¡¯re done.¡± tang luo took a deep look at jin mingfeng and said, ¡± mr. jin, the food you just ate was made by our young master and young madam. they¡¯repeting in cooking. ¡± ¡°what?¡± jin mingfeng looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong with an incredulous expression. so, the food just now wasn¡¯t from the chef, not because the chef had developed a new dish, not because it was popr, but because of the food made by two people who didn¡¯t know how to cook? no wonder he felt that some things were not cooked when he ate them ... jin mingfeng¡¯s face turned pale. he had fainted before he even started to give his score. ¡°movie king jin!¡± tang luo eximed. qin xiong helped jin mingfeng up and pinched his philtrum frantically. after a long time, jin mingfeng finally recovered. ¡°no, i feel my stomach hurting!¡± jin mingfeng rushed into the vi, clutching his stomach. the rest of the people didn¡¯t dare to eat it. however, under the pressure of leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s gazes, the group of people had no choice but to start eating. almost everyone tried it, and even the rooster on top of li ruhua¡¯s head was forced to eat some food. leng rongrong looked at the crowd with satisfaction. however, everyone had different symptoms after eating. they vomited, had diarrhea, and even had hallucinations. in the end, the conclusion was that leng rongrong had a slightly higher score than mo linyuan, and leng rongrong was the winner. although there was a clear winner between the two of them, everyone felt that they would never let the two of them into the kitchen to cook, especially when they were around. this was probably the scariest dinner everyone had. after it was over, leng rongrong and mo linyuan invited everyone to stay for a drink and chat. of course, this group of people who had vomited and suffered from diarrhea did not dare to stay and escaped together as if they had seen a ghost. when they came, everyone was in high spirits, but when they left, they were all in a sorry state. zhang qingyi cried as she left. she called her chauffeur over. she was extremely aggrieved. as she cried in the car, sheined. this was the first time in her life that she was forced to eat something, and it was something that tasted so bad. it was worse than sh * t. just then, the storm passed by zhang qingyi¡¯s car. hearing zhang qingyi¡¯s words, it knocked hard on her window. zhang qingyi opened the window and saw storm¡¯s magnified face. the powder on her face had all been wiped off, and because of her tears, her eyshes and eyeliner had all melted, leaving two ck marks on her cheeks like two earthworms. a strange smile appeared on the storm dog¡¯s face, then it howled at leng rongrong. ¡°sister zhang, do you think that my cooking is not as good as sh * t?¡± a few secondster, leng rongrong stood outside zhang qingyi¡¯s car and looked at her, ¡± then i¡¯ll take you to the toilet, and you¡¯ll eat shit? since you¡¯re here as a guest, i can¡¯t just let you leave without eating, right?¡± ¡± ... ¡± zhang qingyi looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. she then looked at storm. this dog seemed to haveined! she was actually beingined about by a dog. ¡°no, no, i¡¯m full!¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s face was pale. she didn¡¯t know if it was because she was scared by leng rongrong, or because the food she ate wasn¡¯t clean, so she felt ufortable. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re full. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, i¡¯m going back!¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s voice trembled as she clung onto the driver. the chauffeur immediately drove off. in the car, zhang qingyi heaved a sigh of relief. she even forgot to cry. the most miserable time of her life was when she met su wei. at that time, she thought that she had met su wei, who suppressed her in every way and made trouble for her. she thought that it was miserable enough for su wei to turn the tables on her every time. she really didn¡¯t expect to meet su wei¡¯s disciple. this disciple of his was even more terrifying than su wei. she swore that she would definitely take a detour if she met leng rongrong in the future. otherwise, she would not even know how she died. she was perfectly fine and did not provoke leng rongrong recently. although she had a n to deal with leng rongrong, she had not made a move yet! she hadn¡¯t even made a move, and she was already in such a miserable state. Chapter 390

Chapter 390: help me, lord rong!

Trantor: 549690339

zhang qingyi sat in the car with deep resentment. she still had many of leng rongrong¡¯s fans on her weibo. every day, they would try to get leng rongrong¡¯s attention. these fans would always send her money and tell her not to be the best actress anymore, saying that they would give her more money and let her follow leng rongrong¡¯s lead. although she was angry, she was also afraid of these fans. and so, zhang qingyi posted the photos she had taken today on weibo. she thought to herself, she was also very serious and responsible in helping her fans take photos, and the photos were real. the powerful goddess in the hearts of these fans, leng rongrong, actually didn¡¯t know how to cook. the food she cooked was very scary, and she didn¡¯t know if the fans ¡®impression of leng rongrong would drop. leng rongrong¡¯s fans would probably drop after she saw the food. with this thought in mind, zhang qingyi¡¯s heart felt much more bnced. however, the moment the photo was sent out ... countless fans liked and reposted the post. these fans did not scold leng rongrong or change their opinion of her just because the dishes on the table were inedible. instead, they were all rainbow farts. ¡°wow, my lord rong is so cute!¡± ¡°hahaha, this cooking method isparable to mine!¡± ¡°it¡¯s real. it¡¯s very real!¡± ¡°this fish, is it serious? the stomach wasn¡¯t cut open, and the fish scales weren¡¯t removed!¡± ¡± hahaha, our lord rong is finally not a high and mighty immortal. she has things that she¡¯s not good at! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re too honest. lord rong really doesn¡¯t know how to cook. ¡± ¡± fairies all rely on immortal qi to survive. they don¡¯t need to eat. ¡± ¡°lord rong, even your cooking is so special!¡± ¡± my master rong is as beautiful as a flower. she¡¯s an all-rounder and domineering! ¡± zhang qingyi read through thements and frowned. ¡± your lord rong¡¯s shit must be fragrant! ¡± ¡­¡­ the people in the vi had almost dispersed. li chenle vomited as he left. qin xiong and sun zhizhen, on the other hand, had good appetites. they ate quite a lot, but there were no side effects. song junlin clutched his stomach and said he needed to go to the hospital. leng rongrong said that there was a chinese medicine doctor at the scene. she would be fine after giving him a few injections. song junlin was so frightened that he ran away. ning kuang was about to leave with a dark face. he had eaten a lot, but his stomach was good. he was fine after vomiting once. of course, before ning kuang could leave, leng rongrong stopped him. she narrowed her eyes and looked at ning kuang. she had heard from chu wei that ning kuang had been pestering her a lot recently and even wanted to take little chu yan away. as a protective friend, leng rongrong snorted coldly and brought the half-eaten chicken to ning kuang. ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to chicken!¡± leng rongrong put the chicken into ning kuang¡¯s arms. ning kuang subconsciously hugged the bowl of chicken. he looked at leng rongrong with a frown. he realized that leng rongrong did not like him. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to take care of your woman? your woman is always bullying your friend!¡± ning kuang looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction unhappily. he hade to eat because li ruhua had told him that chu wei and little chu yan would being too. however, when he came over, he did not see chu wei or little chu yan. he was a little angry. recently, he had been chasing chu wei to ask her about the past. he also wanted to meet little chu yan, but chu wei had been avoiding him. little chu yan was even more powerful. he always set up all kinds of traps, making it impossible for him to get close to the mother and son. ning kuang was very depressed. that was why he hade without a second thought when he heard that chu wei and little chu yan would being. in the end, he didn¡¯t see either of them, and he was particrly depressed. ¡°she¡¯s the one bullying you, not me. why should i care?¡± fourth master mo replied matter-of-factly, ¡± i¡¯ll only care if she¡¯s being bullied. ¡± ning kuang was speechless. ¡°you value your lover over your friend?¡± ¡°of course.¡± mo linyuan looked at ning kuang and sneered. ¡± why else would i be like you, being cast aside by your wife and son? ¡± ning kuang was speechless. it was depressing to say. holding the chicken, ning kuang looked at leng rongrong. ¡± master rong, tell me the truth. can you help me? ¡± chu wei doesn¡¯t have many friends. you¡¯re probably the only one she¡¯s closer to. help me persuade her and let her have a good chat with me. let¡¯s forget about the past, but we have to make things clear about the child. how can i, ning kuang¡¯s son, be left out there?¡± ¡°???¡±leng rongrong red at ning kuang. ¡± what do you mean let it go? you bullied her, and she hasn¡¯t even said anything. even if little chu yan is really your son, what else did you give birth to besides sperm? you¡¯re not the one who gave birth to him and you¡¯re not the one who raised him, yet you still say that he can¡¯t be wandering outside?¡± ning kuang¡¯s words had infuriated leng rongrong. of course, she was hoping that chu wei and ning kuang would make up. after all, it was not easy for chu wei to be a single mother. but what was ning kuang saying? was he trying to snatch little chu yan back? chu wei had said that little chu yan was her life and she would not be able to live without him. was ning kuang trying to take away chu wei¡¯s life? ¡°scumbag!¡± leng rongrong red at ning kuang. ¡°how am i a scumbag? aren¡¯t i thinking of a solution now?¡± ning kuang frowned. ¡± why don¡¯t i want to raise her? i went to look for her a few times. i bought toys, food, and things to use, but chu wei threw me out. i gave her money, and she returned the money every few minutes!¡± ning kuang was flustered. he had already worked very hard, and he was also a little overwrought now, okay? leng rongrong¡¯s cold eyes looked at ning kuang. ¡± you go and exin to chu wei yourself. if you can¡¯t coax her, you¡¯ll have to be prepared to coax her for the rest of your life! ¡± if i were chu wei, you wouldn¡¯t be able to pacify me even after three lifetimes.¡± ning kuang was speechless. ning kuang could not deal with leng rongrong, so he red at mo linyuan. mo linyuan agreed, ¡± my wife is right. ¡± scumbag.¡± ning kuang pointed at himself and looked at mo linyuan in surprise. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± ¡°chickling, chase him away.¡± leng rongrong looked at the rooster that was stubbornly standing on li ruhua¡¯s head. li ruhua¡¯s head was so bald, she really couldn¡¯t understand how the rooster had managed to stand on it. the rooster looked at leng rongrong and then at ning kuang. leng rongrong pointed at ning kuang, then looked at the rooster and asked,¡±roast chicken. ¨C ¡°oh-yingying-¡± the rooster pped its wings and pounced at ning kuang. ning kuang was speechless. ning kuang had been driven away. leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan and snorted coldly, ¡± men are all useless! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. what did it have to do with him? ¡°honey, i¡¯m yingying¨C ¡°go away, i don¡¯t want to talk to you. i¡¯m going to call my little darling!¡± leng rongrong snorted and turned to enter the living room. the rooster at the side pped its wings and squeaked. it stared at mo linyuan¡¯s head and had the urge to fly above him. Chapter 391

Chapter 391: chapter 392 the grand duke

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes met with the rooster¡¯s. the rooster¡¯s eyes were filled with provocation. it pped its wings a few times and suddenly, it flew up towards mo linyuan¡¯s head. ¡°this chicken is probably tired of living!¡± li ruhua said in a low voice. ¡± yes. ¡± tang luo nodded vigorously. ¡± he¡¯s also an awesome chicken to dare to mess with the emperor! no one else dares to touch young master¡¯s head, but this chicken actually wants to stand on young master¡¯s head like a wooden pole!¡± li ruhua touched her bald head and thoughtfully asked, ¡± do i look like i¡¯m easy to bully? ¡± ¡°not really,¡± tang luo gave li ruhua a deep look. ¡± that chicken doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for it! ¡± the two men were cleaning up the table while staring at mo linyuan. he was prepared to watch a good show of lord fourth fighting a rooster. ¡°do you want to bet?¡± tang luo asked, ¡± do you think that chicken can sleep with young master? i don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°i think there¡¯s a chance! you don¡¯t know, but that chicken is quite ruthless!¡± li ruhua touched her head. if that chicken wasn¡¯t ruthless, would it be able to stand on his head? ¡°you¡¯re underestimating our master.¡± tang luo stood on mo linyuan¡¯s side and pointed at a dish on the table. ¡± whoever loses will eat this! ¡± he said. ¡°alright!¡± li ruhua nodded. beside them, storm was also looking curiously at the rooster and mo linyuan. the horse and the wolf turned their heads at the same time and stared at the rooster. this rooster actually dared toy a hand on a person they didn¡¯t dare to touch. they were convinced! the rooster pped its wings fiercely. mo linyuan took a step back and dodged it. he used his eyes to warn the rooster not to get close, but the rooster was very brave and fearless. it stared at mo linyuan, as if it had estimated the height, and then chased after mo linyuan. with a p of its wings, the rooster left the ground and flew into the air. just as it was about to reach mo linyuan, mo linyuan pped it away. ¡°ohohoho!¡± the rooster cried out in pain and looked up at mo linyuan unyieldingly. it loved that position, it was a position where it could look down on the world. it was perfect! only that head was worthy of this awesome chicken. the rooster stared at mo linyuan and became even more ferocious. it pecked at mo linyuan. although it did not peck anything, it became even more excited. it pounced towards mo linyuan again. fourth master mo was speechless! ¡°enough of your brows. if youe any closer, i¡¯ll roast you!¡± ¡°ohohoho!¡± the rooster pped its wings and became braver as it fought. mo linyuan took a deep look at the rooster. he was also annoyed. ¡± must you be so insensible? ¡± the rooster did not think much of it and continued to fight. it wanted to stand on mo linyuan¡¯s head, as that ce was very suitable for it. thus, the rooster flew up again. ¡°good luck. chicken!¡± li ruhua felt that the rooster would seed. if it didn¡¯t, she would have to eat the pot of terrifying things in front of her. mo linyuan¡¯s cold and terrifying gaze suddenly fell on li ruhua. li ruhua was speechless. li ruhua immediately shut her mouth and only made a cheering gesture to the chicken. after the rooster suddenly flew up, mo linyuan suddenly reached out his hand. his movement was as fast as lightning, and he grabbed the leg of the rooster that suddenly flew up. ¡± cuckcuckoo! ¡± the rooster pped its wings wildly, but no matter how hard it pped its feathers, mo linyuan remained unmoved. in just a moment, the courtyard was filled with chicken feathers. storm and storm looked at each other. the two big ones were frightened and turned to run to the backyard. the rooster was still pping its wings angrily and squeaking continuously. its squeaks were filled with dissatisfaction towards mo linyuan. ¡± the rooster crowed even louder. mo linyuan looked at tang luo and li ruhua. ¡± roast it! ¡± ¡°oh, oh, oh, yingluo.¡± the rooster¡¯s cries became even more miserable and angry, and it became even louder. leng rongrong had just spoken to little nan yu on the phone when she heard the sound of the rooster from the courtyard. she came out with a frown and saw mo linyuan holding the iron rooster in one hand. this miser seemed to want to attack mo linyuan, but it couldn¡¯t peck him at all. it was so tired that its tongue was sticking out, its eyes were white, and its feathers were all bald. ¡°what are you going to do to my chicken?¡± leng rongrong asked in dissatisfaction when she saw the chicken that she had left behind being hung upside down by mo linyuan. ¡± roast pixiu! ¡± before fourth master mo could finish his sentence, he saw the displeasure in his wife¡¯s eyes and immediately swallowed the words he was about to say. ¡°i¡¯ll just touch it!¡± fourth master mo cowered when he saw his wife getting angry. the majestic fourth master mo in front of others had gradually be a henpecked husband. fourth master mo flipped the rooster upside down and lifted it up, still holding onto the two drumsticks. he stretched out his hand and touched the chicken¡¯s head. feeling the chicken trying to peck him, he grabbed the chicken¡¯s beak. as a result, the chicken rolled its eyes and couldn¡¯t cry out or peck at anyone. this made the angry chicken even angrier. leng rongrong looked at the chicken, then at mo linyuan. when she saw the courtyard full of chicken feathers, she frowned. ¡°i want this chicken. i¡¯ll kill it.¡± after that, leng rongrong went back to the living room and continued to talk to little nan yu. outside, the group of people heaved a sigh of relief. mo linyuan let go of the rooster¡¯s mouth. the rooster was about to start crowing again. mo linyuan pinched the rooster¡¯s mouth again and looked at it coldly. ¡± do you still want to die? ¡± the rooster was speechless. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to die, then don¡¯t scream. if you scream, i¡¯ll roast you!¡± the rooster looked at mo linyuan provocatively, its eyes full of contempt, as if to say, ¡± ¡°you can try!¡± mo linyuan took out a lighter and was about to light the rooster on fire. of course, after he moved his hand, he did not dare to do anything, for fear that his wife would be angry if she saw it. he put out the lighter and put it away. the rooster pped its wings vigorously and looked at mo linyuan with a look of disdain. mo linyuan was speechless. this chicken really didn¡¯t know what was good for it. ¡°if i kill it and give rongrong a chicken, will she recognize it?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s gaze fell on a cage with a few roosters that looked almost the same as the one in front of him. ¡°it¡¯s hard to recognize, right?¡± li ruhua said. ¡± ... this chicken is very fierce. i don¡¯t think the other chickens are as fierce as it. just from its appearance, it is, but from its behavior, it can be seen through at a nce, right? ¡± tang luo rested his chin on his hand and broke out in a cold sweat for his young master. Chapter 392

Chapter 392: chapter 393ckey

Trantor: 549690339

in the end, mo linyuan did not do anything to the chicken. he was worried that if the chicken died, his wife would be punished to kneel on the ground with the mace again. so, fourth master mo gave up on doing anything to the chicken. of course, he was still at odds with the chicken. mo linyuan threw the chicken away and walked into the vi. the chicken pped its wings and flew back from the outside. then, it stretched its neck and spread its wings, chasing after mo linyuan. ¡°giggle!¡± the rooster pounced at mo linyuan, but he dodged the attack. mo linyuan gave the rooster a warning look. the rooster did not think much of it. it pounced and when it saw leng rongrong, it turned its head, as if it had thought of a good idea. it suddenly pounced towards leng rongrong andnded in front of her as if it had been thrown. ¡°oh, yingying.¡± then, the rooster crowed weakly. mo linyuan was speechless. what was this chicken doing? he didn¡¯t even touch it, okay? ¡°honey, listen to me, i didn¡¯t touch it, it¡¯s ying dead!¡± mo linyuan quickly exined. leng rongrong nced at the rooster, which looked at her weakly. because it had lost a lot of its feathers, the rooster looked a little too horrible to look at. ¡°where¡¯s its fur?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. ¡°it broke itself and flew off!¡± mo linyuan said as he turned around to look at li ruhua and tang luo, who hade to watch the show. tang luo and li ruhua nodded in unison under mo linyuan¡¯s sharp gaze. leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan, then at the chicken in front of her. she hesitated for a moment, then kicked the chicken. ¡± stop pretending. ¡± the chicken jumped up, full of energy. leng rongrong was speechless. mo linyuan was speechless. mo linyuan looked at the rooster with a threatening look, and the rooster looked back at mo linyuan provocatively. it moved closer to leng rongrong¡¯s side and leaned on her foot like a dog, pretending to be an obedient pet chicken. ¡°this chicken is quite interesting.¡± leng rongrong looked down at the chicken andughed. the rooster looked at leng rongrong and squeaked, showing that it was very interesting, and it was very obedient. this chicken was not only fierce, but it was also very good at judging people. with one look, it knew that leng rongrong was fiercer than the rest of the family, so it was very obsequious. mo linyuan was speechless. this chicken didn¡¯t curry favor with him, but with his wife? was this chicken blind? the rooster looked at mo linyuan with disdain. it did not care about its master at all, it only wanted to please its mistress. ¡°what can you do?¡± leng rongrong looked at the rooster and asked. the rooster¡¯s eyes lit up. it rushed toward li ruhua and tang luo, then began to chase the two madly, causing them to be in a mess. tang luo and li ruhua were both extraordinary people, but when they were pecked by this big rooster, they both cried out in pain. leng rongrong was amused. ¡°it¡¯s good to keep it to look after the house.¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡± there¡¯s a storm, a rainstorm, and a flower. we don¡¯t need this chicken, do we? ¡± mo linyuan frowned. he really disliked this rooster. it was not afraid of him, it was not afraid of anything, and it dared to attack anyone. ¡°it¡¯s more powerful than a storm.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it¡¯s quite interesting to attack everyone you see. ¡± it was fine as long as they did not attack her. if they attacked her, she would just stew them. ¡°how¡¯s little nan yu?¡± mo linyuan knew that he couldn¡¯t convince leng rongrong to chase the chicken away, so he decided to ask about little nan yu. he didn¡¯t mind meeting with his wife¡¯s godfather. if his godfather gave him a difficult problem, he would ept it. it was just that his wife seemed to be very worried that she would be bullied by her godfather, so she came up with this idea. of course, it felt good to be protected by his wife, so he didn¡¯t mind using the little guy as a shield. [ little nan yu, far away in the mountains, is he my real father? ] ¡°my godfathers and masters like little nan yu and little chu yan very much. i was talking to little nan yu just now and he said that he had a lot of fun. little chu yan even set up a few traps, and the godfather was in a terrible state.¡± leng rongrongughed out loud when she thought of her godfather¡¯s expressions. she took out her phone and showed mo linyuan the photo that little nan yu had sent. the few godfather¡¯s had an expression of disbelief when they fell into the trap. it was obvious that little chu yan was too young and didn¡¯t like to talk. he was like a taciturn gourd, so his few godfather¡¯s had definitely underestimated little chu yan. because they had been teased by little chu yan, the few godfather¡¯s were trying to find ways topete with little chu yan. little nan yu watched the show from the side and helped little chu yan from time to time. on the first day, the godfather was already in a terrible fix. little nan yu said that he would find a way to find out how the god-grandfathers were going to deal with his daddy. ¡°at least this kid still has some conscience.¡± mo linyuan nodded in satisfaction. leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡± however, godfathers never y by the rules, so we still have to be alert. ¡± ¡°how can i not handle someone who can be settled by little chu yan?¡± mo linyuan chuckled and didn¡¯t think much of it. they couldn¡¯t even win against two little kids, so those big shots must be old. ¡°y. godfathers won¡¯t be serious. little chuyan isn¡¯t you, they don¡¯t have to target him.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. she looked at mo linyuan and said seriously, ¡± godfather is yful, but he can be quite scary when he is serious. ¡± the two of them chatted for a while before tang luo and li ruhua rushed in, their heads full of chicken feathers. ¡°i can¡¯t, i can¡¯t. youngdy, save me!¡± the two of them shouted in surprise. leng rongrong turned her head. when she saw tang luo and li ruhua, she burst outughing, and their faces were pecked swollen. the rooster followed behind and staggered over. its wings pped once, as if it was an expert standing with its hands behind its back. it stopped chasing after them after it entered the house. she tidied up her feathers and walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side, acting like a chicken that stood aloof from worldly affairs, looking as if she was dead set on leng rongrong. leng rongrong touched the chicken¡¯s head. the chicken went over like an obedient cat. li ruhua was speechless. tang luo was speechless. why did she attack the innocent? why was she so gentle to youngdy? aren¡¯t you a chicken that¡¯s good at attacking people? ¡°don¡¯t mess around, we¡¯re all on the same side.¡± leng rongrong nced at the rooster as she spoke, ¡± do you want to have a name? what should i call you? ¡± ¡°chicken,¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face was cold and he said one word. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan suspiciously. ¡°chicken, just call it chicken, what other name do you want!¡± mo linyuan was obviously dissatisfied with the rooster. Chapter 393

Chapter 393: you¡¯re good,e at me!

Trantor: 549690339

everyone looked at mo linyuan and could feel his dissatisfaction with the chicken. the chicken also looked at mo linyuan with dissatisfaction, its small eyes filled with disdain and its sharp beak was also ready to peck at mo linyuan. of course, in front of leng rongrong, the chicken was still very restrained. it looked at mo linyuan with a fierce gaze, then turned to look at leng rongrong with a pitiful look. ¡°let¡¯s call it chicken.¡± after li ruhua finished speaking, she felt that there was something wrong with her words. tang luo also nodded. apart from leng rongrong, the rest of the family members were not satisfied with the chicken. ¡°that¡¯s not good, is it?¡± leng rongrong frowned. the rooster nodded frantically. that¡¯s right, it was not good, very bad. how could he call it a chicken? even though it was a chicken, it should have a name, right? did it not deserve a name? ¡± storm, storm, what storm ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at the chicken and suddenly thought of a good idea. her eyes lit up and she said, ¡± why don¡¯t we call it critical strike? ¡± ¡°he really is a violent chicken.¡± tang luo rubbed his painful face and said while looking at critical strike. ¡°violent rooster, short for violent rooster.¡± li ruhua nodded. he looked at the critical hit in front of him and had the urge to kill it. roasted chicken, stewed chicken, chopped chicken, roasted chicken, fried chicken, mushroom stewed chicken, were they not delicious? why did he leave a chicken here to feed the people? apparently, it had offended everyone the moment it entered the house. with its bad temper, it had offended no one. the few men red at critical strike covetously, while critical strike was like an obedient little pet, acting cute to leng rongrong. of course, as a standard rooster, no matter how cute it was, it couldn¡¯t be that cute. ¡°i¡¯ll call you critical strike from now on.¡± leng rongrong touched critical strike¡¯s head and said to him, ¡± don¡¯t attack the family members, just deal with the bad guys. ¡± critical hit nodded. because of its name, the rooster became even more arrogant and puffed out its chest. when storm and storm came over, they just happened to see leng rongrong giving critical hit a name, and then they saw critical hit walking towards them. when critical strike walked in front of storm and rainstorm, he pped his wings. this critical hit was so cocky. rainstorm was speechless. storm was speechless. the two big ones felt the provocation from the small one. the two big ones looked at the critical hit in disbelief. such a small chicken actually dared to provoke them? don¡¯t you think they¡¯re bigger and more powerful? critical strike walked out arrogantly, but storm and storm were in disbelief. the big two only had a feeling that they had fallen out of favor. then, the two big ones walked over to leng rongrong and stuck out their big heads to beg their parents, one on each side. leng rongrong was speechless. she looked at the storm in surprise. storm made a gesture of begging for a stroke, and storm also shook his head like a spoiled child. ¡°it¡¯s fine if storm wants to be stroked, but you¡¯re a horse ... with such a big head, you¡¯re not cute at all.¡± leng rongrong frowned. even though she said that, she still reached out to stroke rainstorm¡¯s head. only then did storm proudly stretch his neck. the storm and the storm brushed against leng rongrong¡¯s side, and leng rongrong was almostpletely blocked by the two big ones. mo linyuan looked at the storm with a frown. mo nanyu had left, and now there was a grumpy chicken. now, these two big ones hade to join in the fun and ask for love? what about him? wasn¡¯t this woman his? wasn¡¯t she his wife? ¡°go away, you two!¡± mo linyuan looked at storm unhappily and said, ¡± this is my woman! who dares to snatch my woman?¡± storm and storm looked at mo linyuan and were stunned. after all, they were simple-minded and were afraid of everything. at most, they would be stewed. however, the two of them were still a little afraid of mo linyuan. after all, they could not defeat mo linyuan. the storm and the torrential rain dodged. mo linyuan looked at his wife and said unhappily, ¡± please touch me. ¡± tang luo and li ruhua suddenly felt as if they had been struck by lightning. the man who had a powerful aura and was iparably terrifying in front of others was actually saying such words at this moment ... so, had their young master been taught a lesson by the young madam? leng rongrong was speechless. mo linyuan stared at leng rongrong. leng rongrong raised her hand, wanting to touch mo linyuan¡¯s head, but before she could reach out, she was blocked by mo linyuan. ¡°how could you touch me with the hand that touched the chicken¡¯s head?¡± mo lingyuan frowned, the surrounding temperature seemed to have be gloomy and cold. li ruhua and tang luo both took the ointment and hid in a corner to apply it on each other. after that, mo linyuan carried leng rongrong up the stairs and into the bathroom. ¡­¡­ it was already midnight, and leng rongrong fell asleep. mo linyuan gently covered leng rongrong with the nket, then put on his pajamas and got up. after he walked out of the room, mo linyuan went downstairs. tang luo and li ruhua were watching some drama in the living room. as soon as they saw mo linyuaning down, they looked up at him. ¡°young master? what¡¯s the matter?¡± tang luo asked. ¡°chicken,¡± mo linyuan narrowed his eyes. he wanted to get rid of that chicken. this chicken really made him hate it. ¡°chicken?¡± tang luo and li ruhua looked at each other and immediately stood up from the sofa. they nodded excitedly. ¡± let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll stew it together! ¡± the three men, with fourth master mo as the leader, walked out of the living room. as soon as he left the living room, he heard the howling of the storm from the backyard, as well as the impatient snorting of the storm. at the same time, there was a terrible sound of chicken feet and the sound of wings pping. ¡°storm, has the storm already taken care of this chicken?¡± li ruhua said, ¡± they probably don¡¯t like this arrogant chicken too much either! ¡± ¡°that saves me a lot of trouble.¡± tang luo rubbed his hands together. ¡± it disfigured my face. i definitely can¡¯t let it go! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face was gloomy. he strode with his long legs and was the first to walk to the backyard. the situation in the backyard was not quite the same as they had imagined. there was no problem with the chicken. it flew very high and stood on the branch of an old tree. relying on its height, the storm and torrential rain couldn¡¯t attack it. it pped its wings wildly and proudly. the storm and the storm seemed to have been hit by a critical hit. storm¡¯s face was swollen. there were a few ces on storm¡¯s body that were hairless. ¡°it¡¯s useless.¡± mo linyuan frowned as he looked at the storm. rainstorm was speechless. storm was speechless. the two of them looked at mo linyuan and took a step back, with a look that said, ¡± you¡¯re so good,e at me! ¡± ... Chapter 394

Chapter 394: chapter 395-morning temper again

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan looked up at the critical hit on the tree branch. he stood on one leg, shook his butt, and proudly tidied his feathers. it was still very valiant. she shouted at mo linyuan provocatively. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°young master, this chicken is looking down on you!¡± tang luo said. ¡°yes, yes, yes, young master, kill it!¡± li ruhua said. as the two of them spoke, they silently backed away a little. after all, they had been attacked by this monster with a critical hit, and there were still a few wounds on their faces. therefore, they were a little afraid of this terrible critical hit. this was a brave chicken that even dared to attack fourth master mo, who would dare to touch it? mo linyuan turned around and nced coldly at tang luo and li ruhua. he didn¡¯t say anything, but stared at the two with his deep and terrifying eyes. the two of them then stepped forward resentfully. ¡± young master, this chicken is flying so high. it¡¯s going to be hard to deal with! ¡± tang luo said with a frown. ¡°get it down,¡± mo linyuan said coldly. ¡°oh.¡± then, tang luo and li ruhua began to think of all kinds of ways. they carrieddders, tooks, and thought of countless ways to catch the chicken. however, because the chicken could fly, they couldn¡¯t catch it no matter how hard they tried. li ruhua and tang luo were tormented badly. they climbed up thedder, thinking that they were going to catch the chicken. however, the chicken flopped and directly hit the person¡¯s face. then, the person fell down thedder. it was a terrible fall. li ruhua and tang luo were both in a very miserable state. that night, li ruhua and tang luo were both catching chickens. they were so caught that they began to doubt their lives. they had never thought that they would be defeated by a chicken. mo linyuan did not make a move, but the aura around him was getting colder and colder. when the sun rose, they still failed to catch the chicken. li ruhua and tang luo fell into a pile of cacti, and they were stabbed in a terrible way. mo linyuan looked coldly at the smug chicken on the tree branch. he raised his hand and a dagger appeared in his hand. he looked at the critical hit and said coldly, ¡± do you believe that i can kill you on the spot? ¡± critical hit: he pped his wings and had the urge to fly immediately. ¡°even if you fly, i can still hit you!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s expression was calm. critical strike looked around and realized that without leng rongrong, his life was in mo linyuan¡¯s hands. the chicken seemed to think about it seriously. there was no benefit in offending mo linyuan. then, it flew to mo linyuan¡¯s side and made a gesture of surrender. it was so obedient that it did not seem like its original self. tang luo was speechless. li ruhua was speechless. if he had this move, why didn¡¯t he use it earlier? why did he have to wait until they were all badly injured before using it? ¡°will you listen to me or not?¡± mo linyuan asked as he looked at the critical hit. at this moment, critical hit was so obedient that he nodded his head vigorously. mo linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡± stay away from me. don¡¯t even think about standing on top of me. ¡± also, stay away from my wife. if you dare to put on an act with my wife again, i¡¯ll turn you into a featherless chicken right now.¡± [ critical hit: a good chicken doesn¡¯t fight when the odds are against it. ] he nodded furiously. mo linyuan looked at the critical hit and felt a little disgusted. other people¡¯s pets were cats, dogs, and turtles. what was their pet? wolves, horses, snakes, and now a violent rooster ... should he change his wife¡¯s taste and let her raise a few cute, cute, small animals? for example, a kitten? thinking of cats ... mo linyuan thought that if leng rongrong were to raise one, she might raise a big tiger as a kitten and he instantly gave up on this idea. forget it, it¡¯s good to keep a chicken. if it¡¯s disobedient, we can cook it and eat it. mo linyuan went back to his room to rest. he arranged for the chicken to stand at the iron gate and let it crow in the morning. tang luo and li ruhua were very satisfied with mo linyuan¡¯s arrangement. that¡¯s right, it was early in the morning. the key was in the early morning. it would be best if it was early in the morning, before the sun had risen. the best case scenario would be to wake youngdy up at the sound of the bell. that would be perfect. tang luo and li ruhua went back to their room to sleep. as expected, the rooster started crowing crazily at dawn. li ruhua came out of the room half-asleep with a swollen face. he yawned and waved at tang luo, who was walking down the stairs with cotton stuffed in his ears. the two of them were very satisfied with the rooster that was crowing crazily at this time. of course, they were also on the verge of a mental breakdown. before they even woke up, the chicken started to cry crazily. it was probably a grumpy chicken, so its crowing was particrly loud, as if the whole world could hear it. it crowed again and again, and it didn¡¯t stop even after waiting for half an hour. in the backyard, the storm and the storm had also copsed. the two of them rushed to the entrance of the courtyard like they were mad. storm spat at critical strike, as if he was about to explode. storm howled a few times, his eyes looking as if he wanted to eat the critical hit. he ignored the critical hits and cried madly. at the same time, upstairs, mo linyuan had already finished washing up and changed his clothes. when he came out of the bathroom, leng rongrong was rolling around and covering her ears with the nket. of course, the effect of this was not obvious. the soundproofing of the windows was not very good, so she could hear the cry of the critical hit clearly. leng rongrong was extremely tired. she tried her best to ignore the soundsing from outside. however, the chicken was still crowing even after half an hour. leng rongrong finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. with her hair standing on end from being covered by the nket, she quickly got out of the nket, squinting her eyes and yawning. ¡± is this chicken tired of living? ¡± quickly getting out of bed, leng rongrong rushed towards the window. a de flew out of her hand and hit the person standing on the iron door. ¡°shut up! if you keep shouting, i¡¯ll cut your mouth off!¡± leng rongrong shouted angrily. the critical hit was so scared that he fell from the iron gate to the ground. leng rongrong¡¯s de didn¡¯t hit its vital parts, only cutting off some fur from its tail. half of those long, beautiful hairs had fallen off. critical hit stood up from the ground in a sorry state. he could not even make a sound. he looked up in horror at leng rongrong, who had just woken up in a fit of anger, and then he did not dare to make a sound. leng rongrong closed the window with a bang, then drew the curtains and went back to bed. a devilish smile appeared on fourth master mo¡¯s face as he walked in front of his wife. he hugged her and kissed her. after helping her lie down, he kissed her again. ¡± honey, i¡¯m going out. you sleep a little longer. be good. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong responded in a daze. downstairs, critical hit stood at the gate gloomily because he had lost half of his beautiful tail. he looked at the beautiful feathers that he had dropped and his heart ached. tang luo patted his little heart and said to li ruhua, ¡± ¡± young madam¡¯s morning aura is invincible. it¡¯s too terrifying! ¡± Chapter 395 - the humble fans

Chapter 395: the humble fans

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong stayed at home for another two days. the days when she didn¡¯t have to film were actually quite good. she bought things, nted flowers, yed with storm, storm, and crit, and then talked to little nan yu. a day passed. after cooking once, leng rongrong became addicted to cooking. as a result, all the living things in the house were ruined. leng rongrong knew what she made, so she never ate what she made. however, she liked to let huahua or luo luo test the poison, or let people like storm and storm try her new dishes. asionally, she would call ning kuang or song junlin toe over and try. at first, these guys didn¡¯t know anything and simply came over. after eating two times, no one dared toe over. after li chenle came twice, he was admitted to the hospital for food poisoning. he said that he would never want to eat lord rong¡¯s cooking again. jin mingfeng had wanted to practice his flying needles with leng rongrong because he was on break. in the end, he was forced to eat a few dishes by leng rongrong and would hide whenever he saw her. after that, he did not even dare to pick up leng rongrong¡¯s calls. the kitchen was almost blown up by leng rongrong. li ruhua was in a state of wanting to cry but no tears came out every day. fortunately, because leng rongrong¡¯s food was really hard to swallow, no one dared to eat it. no one came to eat, and leng rongrong lost interest in cooking. in the end, he was toozy to do it. a few dayster, it was time for leng rongrong to participate in a variety show. everyone and the animals heaved a sigh of relief. finally, finally, he didn¡¯t have to endure the young madam¡¯s terrible cooking. even mo linyuan heaved a huge sigh of relief. although he had barely tried leng rongrong¡¯s cooking, fourth master mo was still worried that his wife would suddenly be so fond of him that she would force him, her husband, to eat her cooking. what would he do then? ¡°rongrong, this show is different from filming. i heard it¡¯s very dangerous. are you sure you want to go?¡± of course, when leng rongrong was preparing to leave for the festival group, mo linyuan was still a little worried. ¡°it¡¯s because it¡¯s very dangerous and exciting that i want to participate in this show.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± if it¡¯s not dangerous or exciting, then it¡¯s boring. ¡± ¡°protect yourself.¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong and instructed her seriously, ¡± if there¡¯s any danger, just leave the show. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded and patted mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder, saying very casually, ¡± don¡¯t worry, that variety show is definitely child¡¯s y to me. i¡¯ve already watched the first few episodes, although it¡¯s scary to others, it¡¯s nothing to me. i¡¯m not afraid no matter how the festival group pranks me. ¡± mo linyuan nodded. he knew that leng rongrong was not boasting. he had also confirmed the difficulty of this program, and it should be within the range that leng rongrong could bear. if it wasn¡¯t something she could handle, he would never allow leng rongrong to attend. mo linyuan personally sent leng rongrong to the airport that day. he originally wanted leng rongrong to bring li ruhua along, but leng rongrong said that there was no need to do so. in the end, she set off on her own to the festival group. on the ne, leng rongrong took a nap out of boredom. when he woke up, he had already arrived at his destination. when she left the airport, leng rongrong saw arge group of fans flocking to a girl who hade down from the same ne as her. the girl had thick makeup on, but her dress was clean and neat. many people were asking for her autograph, and many were cheering for her. leng rongrong took a look and shrugged her shoulders, ready to leave. she didn¡¯t have many fans anyway. however, it was good to have no fans. it was quiet and there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. just as she was about to walk forward, arge group of fans suddenly rushed towards leng rongrong with banners and all kinds of support items. then, leng rongrong, who was carrying a small suitcase, was surrounded by arge group of people with a dumbfounded expression. leng rongrong was speechless. pared to the girl¡¯s fan base just now, her situation seemed to be several times more exaggerated. seeing her name on the banner, leng rongrong could not help but be a little stunned. were they her fans? since when did she have so many fans? ¡°lord rong! i love you!¡± ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re the most domineering!¡± ¡°lord rong, we¡¯re here to pick you up!¡± ¡­¡­ the fans cheered and surrounded leng rongrong, extremely enthusiastic. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°how did you know that i was taking this flight? how did you know that i wouldnd at this time?¡± she didn¡¯t have weibo. she didn¡¯t even know that she had so many fans. where did these fanse from? in the cracks of a rock? ¡°i found out about it from your manager!¡± one fan said, ¡± we only found out after asking her for a long time! ¡± ¡°lord rong, don¡¯t worry. we won¡¯t disturb you. we just want to see you in person.¡± the fans were still rtively orderly. they opened up a path for leng rongrong to walk through. then, everyone followed leng rongrong out of the airport without being too crowded. ¡°when did you guys start bing my fans? to be honest, i didn¡¯t even know that i had so many fans.¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of fans in surprise. ¡± i¡¯ve been a fan since the scandal with mr. jin! ¡± ¡°i was a fan of yours when i saw your car go out of control and save the children!¡± ¡°i¡¯m your fan because of your perfect performance when you were filming!¡± ¡­¡­ the fans started to recall the reason why they liked leng rongrong. everyone liked leng rongrong, saying that she was domineering and powerful. there were even a few who liked leng rongrong because of the unptable dishes she had made a few days ago. they felt that her cooking method was too unique, so they became her fans. in any case, leng rongrong¡¯s fans had all sorts of strange reasons. there were also some who became her fans because zhang qingyi posted a photo of her. leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she chatted with her fans for a while. from her fans, she found out that she had a very impressive fan club, and it was said that her fans had already exceeded hundreds of thousands without her knowing. ¡°really? i have that many fans?¡± leng rongrong looked suspicious, as if she did not believe him. ¡± it¡¯s true. a few hundred thousand is not enough. it¡¯s almost over a million! ¡± the fans nodded their heads seriously. ¡± oh right, lord rong, when are you opening your weibo? ¡± the fans followed leng rongrong and asked pitifully, ¡± we¡¯re so miserable. if we wanted to know about you, we could only find out from best actress zhang. now that best actress zhang isn¡¯t acting with you anymore, we have no way of getting any news about you! ¡± they were probably the most humble fans. Chapter 396

Chapter 396: is she very powerful?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong looked at the group of fans in front of her who were rather well-behaved and not too reckless. looking at everyone¡¯s miserable appearance, she felt an inexplicable heartache. no wonder zhang qingyi had told her so many times that her fans were too scary, and wanted her to open a weibo ount and post her own status. she still didn¡¯t believe it, she felt that zhang qingyi was just toying with her. where did i get so many fans? i don¡¯t have that many fans at all, okay? who knew that he would have so many fans unknowingly? ¡°thank you for your support.¡± leng rongrong waved at the crowd and said, ¡± alright, everyone can leave now. it¡¯s not safe to stay together like this, and you¡¯ll affect others. ¡± with a few words from leng rongrong, the fans very obediently dispersed. after that, she would be all alone again. leng rongrong was speechless. her fans were so obedient? she had never seen such an obedient fan. was he too cultured or did he not love her enough? the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched, and she looked at the girl just now. the girl was still surrounded by a group of fans, and she seemed to be looking in her direction, her eyes filled with some contempt. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and walked forward disapprovingly. the girl also walked towards leng rongrong¡¯s direction, surrounded by fans. the ¡± the escape ¡± festival team had arranged for staff and cars to pick up artistes who were participating in the show, so leng rongrong found her target very quickly and found the staff. what surprised her was that the girl with heavy makeup was also walking over. she chatted a little with the staff while her fans were still in shock. the fans were all discussing it. ¡°our goddess flor will definitely be the most beautiful contestant!¡± ¡± it¡¯s said that the girls who participated in this variety show all died miserably, but our goddess definitely won¡¯t die like that. she¡¯s famous for her kung fu! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she¡¯s an expert from an ancient martial arts family. after entering the entertainment industry, she shot a lot of action movies and became popr with her kung fu! ¡± ¡°not many female artistes can be as good as our goddess fei luo!¡± ¡°among the girls who know kung fu, she¡¯s the prettiest. among the good-looking girls, she¡¯s the best at kung fu. it¡¯s simply perfect.¡± leng rongrong nced at the girl, then at the fans who were discussing behind her. she was a little surprised. who was this girl? was she that powerful? she liked powerful people. suddenly, leng rongrong asked the girl with interest, ¡± hello, are you also here to participate in this variety show? i¡¯m leng rongrong, a new artiste who¡¯s not very famous.¡± ¡± ... ¡± qin feiluo nced at leng rongrong and sneered. then, she looked at the staff and asked, ¡± didn¡¯t ¡®the escape¡¯ only invite artistes who are famous and have martial arts skills? i won¡¯t be responsible for protecting an artiste like her. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. did this big sister have some misunderstanding about her? since when did she need her protection? ¡± well, you might have misunderstood me. i didn¡¯t intend to ask you to protect me. ¡± why did she need someone to protect her when she was participating in the show? wasn¡¯t she here for the thrill? ¡°miss qin, our program¡¯s design is a little special. everyone will break through the stage alone. they may be in the same scene, but it will definitely not be the kind where they help each other. they will only be opponents who will kill each other, so you don¡¯t need to protect anyone. in theory, you can attack your opponent and make him withdraw from thepetition. you only need to protect yourself and let yourself pass the trial. you don¡¯t need to help others.¡± the staff member patiently exined to qin feiluo. qin feiluo nodded in satisfaction, then nced at leng rongrong. one look at leng rongrong¡¯s appearance and she felt that this woman was definitely not strong enough to take a beating. she had participated in this scary show just for a little bit of fame. wasn¡¯t she just here to die? ¡°don¡¯t say that i didn¡¯t tell you. this show is very scary. i heard that people have lost their lives and be disabled on this show. even though the festival group had many protective measures in ce, idents could happen everywhere. i¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t participate in this show just to gain poprity. you might as well quit early.¡± qin feiluo still had her eyes on the top of her head, and she educated leng rongrong as an elder. leng rongrong nodded but did not speak. if this program was not so dangerous and scary, she would not have participated in it. didn¡¯t shee for the thrill? leng rongrong nodded her head readily and agreed to qin feiluo¡¯s request, looking like she had been taught a lesson. of course, she didn¡¯t quit the festival group. since he was already here, he definitely couldn¡¯t just leave like this. he still had to participate in the programs that he had to participate in. leng rongrong and qin feiluo got into the car that hade to pick them up. in the car, qin feiluo and the staff members were chatting very enthusiastically. she immediately became familiar with the staff in the car and began to ask about what she would encounter in the program. however, the staff had done a very good job of keeping it a secret. they had been beating around the bush with qin feiluo and had not revealed anything at all. leng rongrong was very quiet the entire time. she just listened quietly, very calm, and did not ask a single question. the staff member could not help but look at leng rongrong and ask, ¡± miss leng, aren¡¯t you curious about what kind of exciting program our festival group will arrange? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m curious, but you guys won¡¯t tell me even if i¡¯m curious, right?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pretty little face shed with a trace of seriousness. the staff member thought, that makes sense. ¡°we won¡¯t tell you, but you can ask!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± after chatting for a while in the car, they soon arrived at their destination. the festival team first brought leng rongrong and her boyfriend to a hotel, saying that there would be other artistesing over, so they would stay in the hotel for the night to rest, and the official filming would start the next day. of course, ording to the usual practice, there were already photographers following leng rongrong and qin fei after theynded. the hotel had obviously arranged cameras and other things. the staff members first informed leng rongrong and qin feiluo about this. therefore, when they arrived at the hotel, they didn¡¯t find it strange that there were cameras following them. as the other artistes had not arrived yet, the staff asked leng rongrong and qin feiluo if they wanted to go back to their rooms to rest. they were free to do anything tonight. there was a buffet arranged by the festival team in the hotel, and they could eat there if they wanted to. artistes could work together and help each other, or they could also act alone. the program did not have any detailed rules. this was because the program this time did not have teampetitions. it was all one-on-one battles. thest winner would receive the highest reward. Chapter 397

Chapter 397: the screams in the room

Trantor: 549690339

it was said that the rewards for this festival group were very special and quite attractive. of course, the final reward at the start of the show was kept a secret. however, the rewards given at the end of the previous episodes had never disappointed her, so leng rongrong was quite interested in the rewards. other than the challenge and fame, most of the other celebrities were also here for the final reward. leng rongrong yawned. she dragged her luggage and said, ¡± let¡¯s go to the room first. we have to put the luggage down. if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take a rest and recharge our batteries. ¡± after all, the challenge was tomorrow, and it was said that once the filming began, the program would take at least three to five days, and at most one to two weeks to finish. a few episodes were done indoors, while a few were done outdoors. in any case, whether it was indoors or outdoors, it was quite scary. the difficulty level was also very high, and the artistes would even encounter a lot of danger. it was because of these exciting dangers that the audience for this program was still veryrge. leng rongrong and qin feiluo were led to two rooms by the staff. their room was just opposite. ¡°you guys can choose a room.¡± the staff member took out two room cards. qin feiluo casually took one, then nced at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± you have no objections, right? ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. she had already taken it, why was he still asking her if she had any opinions? what was the point? she didn¡¯t say much. she took the remaining room card and turned to open the door. ¡°call me if there¡¯s anything. i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± the staff member greeted the two of them and left with the cameraman. there were many surveince cameras in the room, so there was no need for the cameraman to follow them. as qin feiluo was about to open the door, she nced at leng rongrong. ¡± be careful. this show is full of pranks. looking at you, you¡¯ll only be pranked. ¡± i advised you to quit, but you¡¯re not willing. it¡¯ll be toote for you to cry.¡± ¡°if it¡¯s that scary, you should worry about yourself.¡± leng rongrong turned around to look at qin feiluo and frowned. she originally wanted to be friends with her, but this qin feiluo was very strange. she seemed to scold her everywhere she went, so she was toozy to pay her any more attention. qin feiluo shot a nce at leng rongrong, toozy to talk. she walked straight into her room and mmed the door shut. at the same time, she said, ¡± idiot, you¡¯re so insensible. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. was she the one? as she was thinking, a series of screams came from the room next door all of a sudden. leng rongrong was startled by the screams. she turned back to look at the room and hesitated for a moment. he didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. what happened to qin feiluo? wasn¡¯t she a martial arts expert, a very good fighter, and a very good fighter among the female stars? she never used a substitute when filming, right? what was it that made her scream so miserably? bang bang bang! leng rongrong furrowed her brows when she heard a series of frantic knocking on the door. ¡°help!¡± ¡°open the door!¡± ¡°let me out!¡± qin feiluo¡¯s scream became even sharper and more ear-piercing. leng rongrong was speechless. it sounded very exciting. the banging on the door became even more intense. leng rongrong walked over hesitantly, then tried to open the door. ¡°hey, are you okay? what¡¯s inside?¡± leng rongrong knocked on the door twice and asked. ¡± qin fei¡¯s screams came from inside, one after another, each more tragic than thest. leng rongrong was speechless. he was screaming so miserably. what was going on? her curiosity was piqued. after a moment¡¯s hesitation, leng rongrong lowered her gaze and started to fiddle with the lock. a few minutester, she sessfully unlocked the lock and pulled the door open. leng rongrong looked inside and saw qin feiluo¡¯s extremely pale face. then, she saw a group of things dancing wildly in the room. upon closer inspection, it seemed to be a group of bats flying around. leng rongrong was speechless. wasn¡¯t this festival group a little too ruthless? he had ced hundreds of bats in the room. it was no wonder that qin feiluo was so frightened. it seemed like her soul had been reduced by half. ¡°what are you doing? are you trying to make fun of me?¡± qin feiluo had clearly been scared out of her wits just now, but when she saw leng rongrong open the door a crack to look at her, she immediately cursed angrily, and her spirits were instantly lifted. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°f * ck, it¡¯s about to fly out!¡± as she said this, leng rongrong mmed the door that she had opened with great difficulty shut. qin feiluo¡¯s dumbfounded face was almost caught in the door.¡±!!! then, qin feiluo¡¯s angry voice came from inside. ¡°who told you to close the door! leng rongrong, open the door!¡± qin feiluo seemed to be frantically trying to open the door from the inside, but the lock seemed to be broken. there was no way to open the door from the inside. leng rongrong knocked on the door, then said gently to qin feiluo, who was inside, ¡± i won¡¯tugh at you anymore. you¡¯re so powerful, so you must be able to deal with these things. after all, this is just the appetizer of the festival group.¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, qin fei knocked on the door even harder. ¡± of course i¡¯m not afraid. who am i, qin feiluo? why would i be afraid of this kind of thing? ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me. when the timees, don¡¯t ask me to help you when we¡¯re outside!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i will definitely not help you. when the timees, i will watch you die!¡± ¡± i will definitely be the first ce, and you will definitely be thest! ¡± qin feiluo¡¯s warning kepting from the room. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± alright, i¡¯ll be waiting. ¡± with that, leng rongrong turned around and fell into deep thought as she looked at her room. enter? not going in? it didn¡¯t seem like they should go in. if they did, it would definitely be something prepared by the festival group. just by looking at qin fei¡¯s room, he knew that it was definitely not something that had love. who knew what kind of animals or other weird things the festival group had ced in her room? anyway, it was definitely not a good thing to go in. she didn¡¯t find bats to be anything interesting. she was more interested in the main dish of the jie mu group. it was the appetizer, so it was boring. with that thought in mind, leng rongrong put the room card into her pocket, then dragged her suitcase and left. she went to the front desk and asked for a new room for her. she booked the best luxury suite on the top floor. after getting the room, leng rongrong skipped to the top floor. at the same time, in the director¡¯s room, a group of people watched leng rongrong enter the elevator and were collectively petrified. Chapter 398

Chapter 398: this artiste is a little difficult to deal with!

Trantor: 549690339

the executive director was speechless. ¡°can someone exin to me what is going on? she just booked a room for herself and a presidential suite. then, she left the room we prepared?¡± this variety show had been in the industry for many years and had met all sorts of weird artistes, but it had never met such a witty artiste. everyone obediently epted the arrangements of the festival group. only leng rongrong, after finding out that qin feiluo had been pranked, did not even have any curiosity. she did not enter her room, nor did she open the door to see what was going on. she directly chose to open a new room to stay in. if all the artistes were like this, how were they going to film those pranking videos? how were they going to film the celebrities ¡®exciting moments? everyone was in a state of shock. they saw leng rongrong go to the top floor and enter the room on the top floor. then, they couldn¡¯t see anything. of course, they couldn¡¯t see it. after all, they didn¡¯t prepare anything in the room on the top floor. who would have thought that a new artiste woulde to the show and not y by the rules? even if she booked a room for herself, she booked it so extravagantly, directly getting a luxury suite on the top floor. ¡°what do we do?¡± someone asked in confusion. ¡°are you forcing her to go downstairs to her room? just say that it¡¯s a request from the festival group?¡± ¡± she already knows what¡¯s in the room. she won¡¯t be shocked if we let her go to her own room, right? ¡± ¡°but we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing, right?¡± after a round of debate, the director team decided to call leng rongrong downstairs and tell her that the program required her to sleep in her own room. although it wasn¡¯t the official start, it was still a highlight of the show, which would be aired when the time came, so it was necessary to let leng rongrong go to her room. a few minutester, leng rongrong was invited downstairs by the staff. leng rongrong stood at the door to her room and looked at the staff member seriously. ¡± are you sure? am i sure i want to go to this room? do i have to sleep here tonight?¡± ¡± yes, this is the arrangement of the festival group. since we¡¯re participating in this show, we have to follow the arrangements of the festival group. ¡± the staff member said with a serious expression. leng rongrong nodded, then asked curiously, ¡± there were bats in qin fei¡¯s room. what about my room? was it also an animal? are all the animals raised by you? can i kill him?¡± the staff members were speechless. can i kill him? can i kill him? what was she doing? why did she feel that her question was a little scary? on one side, the animals scared the hell out of them, but this pretty and clean-looking female artiste who looked like a young girl asked her if she could kill these animals. it sounded like she would kill all the animals she didn¡¯t like! ¡°that, is it okay?¡± after being stared at by leng rongrong for a long time, the staff member said with a tingling scalp. ¡°oh, that¡¯s good.¡± leng rongrong nodded. her addiction to cooking suddenly came back! i wonder if roasted bats taste good ... however, there might not be bats in her room. after some thought, leng rongrong swiped the room card and opened the door. she did not enter rashly but stood at the door for a long time. seeing that there were no bats flying out of the room, and nothing else, her lips curved into a devilish smile. then, she strode into the room. she didn¡¯t close the door, but the staff quickly closed it with a bang. the staff member stood at the door and let out a long sigh of relief. then, he turned around and left. after leng rongrong entered the room, she began to check it out slowly. she looked around, but she didn¡¯t see any bats or other scary things. it felt like there was nothing in the room. after a while, leng rongrong let her guard down. she looked around as she walked, but she didn¡¯t notice anything in the room. after walking around, leng rongrong¡¯s gaze fell on the bed. something seemed to be moving under the nket. leng rongrong frowned. she walked over and lifted the nket. then, she saw a huge crocodile. this thing was lying on her bed, looking at her in the eyes. leng rongrong looked at the crocodile and reached out a small hand, waving it gently. ¡± hello, how are you? ¡± the gator looked at leng rongrong in confusion, hesitating if it should attack leng rongrong. crouching on the bed, the crocodile looked at leng rongrong in a daze. it seemed that after hesitating for a long time, the crocodile decided not to care what was in front of it, and just wanted to take a bite. hence, it was ready to attack. its mouth suddenly opened wide and it was ready to bite leng rongrong. however, before the crocodile could attack leng rongrong, leng rongrong¡¯s small hand had already patted its head. leng rongrong ¡®caressed¡¯ the crocodile as if she was caressing a pet. she patted the crocodile¡¯s head. then, the crocodile¡¯s mouth was smacked shut. the crocodile opened its mouth, leng rongrong patted it. the crocodile opened its mouth, leng rongrong patted it lightly. the crocodile was speechless. as a crocodile, it had no dignity in front of leng rongrong. it wanted to attack leng rongrong, but when it opened its mouth, leng rongrong smacked it back. the crocodile was knocked unconscious. it seemed to be in disbelief as it looked at leng rongrong with stars in its eyes. leng rongrong caressed the crocodile again. ¡± be good, don¡¯t open your mouth. you have bad breath, you know that? ¡± the crocodile was speechless. the festival group¡¯s staff were in a frenzy behind the surveince cameras. usually, when an actress saw a crocodile in her bed, she would be scared to tears. however, leng rongrong seemed to be different. she didn¡¯t cry, and with a few ps, she knocked the crocodile out. the crocodile was retreating in a panic, its tail tucked in. it looked at leng rongrong as if it had seen a demon ... it was too terrifying! the legendary lord rong wasn¡¯t afraid of crocodiles, but even the crocodiles were afraid of a little girl like her? ¡°don¡¯t be nervous, there¡¯s more!¡± ¡± our festival group is a group of pranks. no artist can get any benefits from us. if they can get any benefits from us, our reputation will be gone! ¡± everyone in the festival group consoled each other. at the same time, after leng rongrong had finished looking at the crocodile, she stuck her hands in her pockets and looked left and right, wondering if there were other things in the room. she seemed to have heard a squeaking sound. the voice was neither loud nor soft, but it seemed to be a lot. what was that thing that was making such a noise that it made people¡¯s scalps go numb? Chapter 399

Chapter 399: when has our young madam ever suffered a loss?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong followed the voice and looked under the bed. then, she felt her head go numb. under the bed, there was a mass of ck. before she lifted the bed sheet, those things did note out, but once she lifted the bed sheet, arge group of rats flew out. leng rongrong was shocked and jumped onto the chair. she looked at the group of rats on the ground with a frown. she wasn¡¯t afraid of animals and could evenmunicate with them, but she didn¡¯t like rats, especially these dark ones that looked like they were covered in fleas and bacteria. these rats were especially fat, and they were all the size of bowls! it was simply horrifying. ¡± don¡¯te over. if youe over, i¡¯ll destroy you all! ¡± leng rongrong stood on the sofa and looked at the group of rats that had gathered together. they seemed to be very hungry and wanted to eat anything. even the crocodile felt a chill when it saw the group of green-eyed rats. the rats jumped up and down, surrounding leng rongrong and the crocodile. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were squinted, and her gaze was extremely cold. she looked at the rats that were trying to rush to her chair and shouted in a deep and cold voice, ¡± who dares to jump! ¡± the rats seemed to be possessed. they were scared silly and suddenly stopped moving. the crocodile on the bed was surrounded by rats. after swallowing a few, it couldn¡¯t get rid of the rats on its body. it seemed to be very unhappy. it took a look at leng rongrong, then crawled over to her. leng rongrong squatted on the chair and looked at the scalp-numbing rats on the ground, deep in thought. she pinched her chin and muttered, ¡± there are so many rats, how should we deal with them? ¡± the festival group is so inhumane. if a timid girl encountered so many rats, she would be scared to death!¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. there was! she had a very good idea. since the jie ji group liked to scare people, he might as well let them experience what it was like to be scared. that would definitely be very exciting. with that thought, leng rongrong¡¯s spirits were lifted. she nced at the surveince camera in the room and a mysterious smile appeared on her face. at the same time, the festival group¡¯s staff were all shocked. most female artistes would have been scared to tears when they saw such a situation, but why did leng rongrong not cry? she seemed to havee up with a good idea and even gave them a creepy smile. what was she doing? why did everyone feel their scalps go numb? this was definitely not a good idea! ¡± director, i¡¯m a little worried. what is she nning to do? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a glutton and wants to eat all these rats?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible. no matter how bold a woman is, she wouldn¡¯t eat rats, right? that¡¯s too much of a wild imagination, this is absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°what else can she do? but it¡¯s strange, the rats we prepared are all famished, they should be very fierce, why didn¡¯t they attack her?¡± ¡± maybe the rats are afraid of humans. even though the group of rats did not attack leng rongrong, they attacked the crocodile. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s taking action!¡± ¡± oh my god, these rats are afraid of her. she got down from the chair and scattered! ¡± ¡± oh my god, why? did she bring any rat repellent? ¡± ¡­¡­ the group of people talked at once. leng rongrong walked straight to the door of the room. the door was locked, and there was no way to open it from the inside. however, leng rongrong used some unknown method to easily open the door lock. everyone in the control room was shocked. leng rongrong walked out unhurriedly, followed by a group of rats and a giant crocodile. the rats ran very fast but did not dare to overtake leng rongrong, while the giant crocodile followed slowly, staggering behind. this lineup was a little exaggerated. however, the entire floor of the hotel had been booked by the festival team, so there was no one else around. she was not too shocked. at the same time, mo linyuan, tang luo, and the others were at home looking at the camera on the tablet. it was a picture of leng rongrong luring the rat and crocodile to go outside. tang luo shrugged and said, ¡± i told you, my lord. your worries are unnecessary. when has our young mistress ever suffered a loss? ¡± other than making others suffer, who else can make our youngdy suffer? looking at this situation, i guess the people from the festival group are in trouble!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s lips curved up slightly, he was very satisfied with this. even though the rats and crocodiles in the rooms made him a little angry. his madam had gone to the luxury suite, but she was still called down by the festival team and went to the room arranged by the team. it was time to teach this annoying festival group a harsh lesson. at the hotel. after leng rongrong took a few steps, she thought of a problem. she didn¡¯t seem to know which room the festival group was in. so leng rongrong squatted down and conversed with the leading mouse for a while. the rat squeaked a few times and suddenly flew away, disappearing in the blink of an eye. leng rongrong stood there, and the group of rats followed her in the aisle, not moving at all. the big crocodile¡¯s pace was slower, and it fell behind quite a bit, but it finally caught up. a few minutester, the leading rat returned and squeaked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded, ¡± lead the way. ¡± the little rat walked in front, and leng rongrong followed behind. behind them were arge group of rats and arge crocodile. the directors were all stunned. ¡± i feel like they¡¯reing in our direction! ¡± ¡± f * ck, why do i feel like this rat wasmunicating with leng rongrong just now! ¡± ¡°can humansmunicate with rats? it¡¯s simply unimaginable!¡± ¡°that¡¯s not possible, is it?¡± ¡± they¡¯reing. they¡¯re reallying in our direction. they won¡¯t reallye here, will they? ¡± ¡°no, no way?¡± ¡°i, i¡¯ve been doing this show for so long, but i¡¯ve never seen an artiste so scary. how did shee out of her room?¡± ¡­¡­ everyone chimed in one after another. they watched as leng rongrong walked to the door of their room, and then leng rongrong started knocking on the door. the group of people felt their blood run cold and their scalps go numb. ¡°she¡¯s here!¡± ¡°she¡¯s really here!¡± ¡± f * ck! she¡¯s here with a group of rats and a crocodile! ¡± ¡°what do we do? f * ck, are we going to open the door or not?¡± the group of people in the room were flustered andpletely at a loss. outside the house, leng rongrong was calm andposed, her hands on her hips as she waited for the door to open. after waiting for a long time without any movement, leng rongrong was deep in thought. inside the room, everyone was stunned when they saw the surveince camera. ¡°it¡¯s that scary expression again!¡± ¡°she seems to have another bad idea!¡± ¡°f * ck, open the door?¡± Chapter 400

Chapter 400: a big gift

Trantor: 549690339

the festival group¡¯s staff were in a mess and all of them were terrified. someone was standing at the door, hesitating whether to open it or not. the girls, on the other hand, had all hidden at the back, afraid that leng rongrong would really bring such arge group of rats and rush to them. ¡± open it. even if you don¡¯t, she has a way to open the door. ¡± someone said in a creepy voice. then, the door was opened. leng rongrong stood at the door and smiled at the crowd. ¡± i¡¯m new here, so i didn¡¯t prepare any gifts for everyone. since the festival team has prepared such a generous gift for me, i¡¯ll return it to them. ¡± leng rongrong turned around to look at the group of rats following behind. the rats squeaked as they rushed into the program group¡¯s room. renekton waste, but when he reached the door, leng rongrong kicked him in. the crocodile was speechless. leng rongrong mmed the door shut. then, she dusted her hands and left. a series of shrieks could be heard from the room. the people in the festival group had gone crazy. especially when they saw leng rongrong lift her leg and kick the crocodile directly into the room, the group of people were simply stunned. she actually kicked the crocodile with one foot! why was this woman so terrifying and valiant? for the first time, the festival group felt like they had met a worthy opponent. an opponent who dared to throw everything prepared by the festival team back at the program team shocked everyone. while the festival group was in a mess, leng rongrong slowly returned to her room. she looked at the room that was upied by the rats and frowned. it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to rest here. thinking of therge group of rats, he felt a little creeped out. leng rongrong was prepared to return to her suite to rest. there were still screamsing from qin feiluo¡¯s room. however, qin feiluo seemed to be a little weak, and her voice was intermittent. leng rongrong nced at qin fei¡¯s room and went straight to the electric elevator. a few minutester, she returned to her room, took a shower without any worries, and went to sleep. in the program group¡¯s room, everyone was scared out of their wits by the rat and crocodile. after cleaning up the mess, everyone was still in shock. even though she knew leng rongrong had returned to her own room, she was still in a daze. however, no one dared to provoke leng rongrong again. ¡°leng rongrong is too scary, let¡¯s not provoke her for now!¡± ¡°anyway, the show will officially start recording tomorrow. at that time, there will be a lot of danger and excitement. i don¡¯t think she can hide from it even if she wants to. in the hotel, it¡¯s just a child¡¯s y. it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡± guess what will happen to leng rongrong after they enter the primeval forest when the recording officially begins? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think the recording will go so smoothly ... she¡¯s a variable, but with such a variable in the show, it¡¯s also a good publicity point. in the past, the people who came to participate in the show were always abused by us. this time, it might be the opposite.¡± ¡°i¡¯m a little creeped out. we¡¯ve paid a huge price this time!¡± ¡°let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡­¡­ leng rongrong slept through the night. the festival team had arranged for all the artistes participating in the show to have a meal together. leng rongrong followed the staff to a private room, feeling refreshed. in the private room, the other artistes had already arrived. everyone was sitting in their own chairs, each of them looking listless. the show had not even started and was only an appetizer, but it had already made the seven or eight artistes so tired that they were dizzy. other than qin feiluo and leng rongrong, who were both girls, and another singer, xu ying ¡®er, who was a girl, the others were all men. there was a very young male inte celebrity dressed in traditional chinese clothing called lu zijun, another popr male idol group singer called chu ziyou, a more famous supporting actor called zeng luoyang, an ordinary male actor called tang yan, and a famous martial arts actor called huo zhou. these people did not look like they were in good mental states. qin feiluo¡¯s face was especially pale. chu ziyou and lu zijun were also out of their minds. zeng luoyang and tang yan were in slightly better condition. huo zhou and xu ying ¡®er didn¡¯t look too good, but overall, they were much better than the others. they even had smiles on their faces. when leng rongrong appeared, the staff member helped to introduce her. leng rongrong greeted everyone with a smile. she was the one in the best spirits, with a rxed smile on her face. she was not the least bit stressed about the test she was going to take tomorrow. qin feiluo¡¯s eyes were fixed on leng rongrong. she thought to herself,¡¯why is she not doing anything? didn¡¯t the production crew arrange an appetizer for her?¡¯ leng rongrong sat beside huo zhou. huo zhou nodded at her and asked with a smile, ¡± rongrong, you look the most energetic one. do you have anything in your room today? ¡± huo zhou asked the question that was on everyone¡¯s mind. one by one, they all raised their heads to look at leng rongrong. ¡°yes, does a hundred rats count? there¡¯s a big crocodile in my bed.¡± leng rongrong said innocently. she picked up some food with her chopsticks and ate leisurely. ¡°hundreds of rats and a giant crocodile?¡± huo zhouughed dryly. ¡± you¡¯re not scared? ¡± ¡°i got a shock.¡± leng rongrong nodded and stopped eating. she looked at huo zhou. ¡± is there anything in teacher huo¡¯s room? ¡± i know there are bats in miss qin¡¯s room.¡± huo zhou¡¯s face instantly darkened. he seemed to be a little reluctant to mention it. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong looked at the others. ¡°teacher huo is most afraid of snakes, but his room is full of snakes. if it wasn¡¯t for teacher huo¡¯s strong self-control, he would¡¯ve probably fainted. it¡¯s already very impressive that teacher huo can still keep a straight face.¡± tang mo said. ¡°snakes are much cuter than rats.¡± leng rongrong smiled slightly and pointed at the others with her chin. ¡± aren¡¯t you guys eating? i heard that when the program starts tomorrow, there might not be good food anymore. we might need to find our own food.¡± ¡°i can¡¯t eat.¡± tang mo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i had a few dead chickens in my room today ... i don¡¯t have an appetite at all. ¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at tang zheng. ¡± a few dead chickens? ¡± scared by a few dead chickens and unable to eat? wasn¡¯t this too weak? ¡± it¡¯s not just a dead chicken, it¡¯s a rotten chicken ... it¡¯s so smelly, and it has worms ... ¡± tang mo hadn¡¯t finished speaking when qin feiluo retched. ¡± stop, i don¡¯t want to hear it! ¡± tang zheng shrugged. ¡± there are more ruthless ones, but for everyone¡¯s appetite, i won¡¯t say it! ¡± Chapter 401

Chapter 401: a knot?

Trantor: 549690339

pared to the others, xu ying ¡®er¡¯s room was in a better condition. arge group of toads had been sent to her room. although there were many of them and the toads were ugly, xu ying ¡®er seemed to be more courageous, so she was not too frightened. although she despised it for the whole day, she still epted the fact and wasn¡¯t too scared. the rest of the people had centipedes, earthworms, and geckoes in their rooms. however, this was only the appetizer of the festival group. ording to the routine of the festival group, the theme this time might be animals. leng rongrong ate happily. she had no mental pressure about what she was going to face for the next few days, and was ready to let nature take its course. the rest of the people were already in discussion. zeng luoyang said, ¡± ording to the routine of this jie group, the things we¡¯re going to encounter next should be very dangerous and scary. what do you think? ¡± tang yan had a helpless expression on his face. ¡± what else can i do? since i¡¯m here to participate, i¡¯ll fight for first ce! ¡± the pale-faced qin feiluo nced at tang mo, then gritted her teeth and said very firmly, ¡± the first ce is mine! ¡± miss qin is very ambitious, but it¡¯s not very appropriate for a girl to participate in this show. ¡± chu ziyou¡¯s powerful fighting strength had appeared out of nowhere. he said firmly, ¡± i also want to be number one. ¡± even though the program arranged by the festival team was a little scary, the prize for the first ce was never too bad. sometimes, the prize was very impressive. it could be a script, a film contract, or an invitation to a banquet. in general, these were very attractive to many artists. ¡°you guys don¡¯t have to fight anymore. i think first ce should go to teacher huo. teacher huo is the most powerful among us, and he¡¯s also a kung fu master. is there a need to argue about first ce?¡± lu zijun said. the rest of them fell into silence. leng rongrong continued to eat and eat, unmoved by the discussions outside. when she was almost full, she looked at the crowd and asked, ¡± are you really not going to eat anything? if you don¡¯t eat, will you still have the energy to participate in this program tomorrow?¡± after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, the group of people hesitated for a moment and felt that they still had to eat. therefore, everyone learned from leng rongrong and began to eat. after filling their stomachs, the festival group didn¡¯t make fun of them and let them have a good night¡¯s sleep. the next day, the artistes were all woken up by the festival group¡¯s prank early in the morning. the moment leng rongrong opened her eyes, arge python slithered into the room. the python was about to climb onto leng rongrong¡¯s bed, but leng rongrong¡¯s cold eyes gave the python a fright. the python shrank its neck and stopped moving. only then did leng rongrong slowly get out of bed. after washing up, she walked to the front of the python, the corners of her lips curved up, revealing a strange smile. the python seemed to have a bad premonition, and its hair stood on end. leng rongrong grabbed the tail of the python that was about to turn around and slip away, and in a few moves, she tied a knot on the python. the giant python was speechless. leng rongrong immediately dragged the tied up python out, her style was extremely valiant. the staff and camera outside looked at leng rongrong in horror as if they had seen a ghost. they had not expected the giant python to be in such a tragic state. not only did it not scare leng rongrong, but it was even tied into a knot by leng rongrong and could not move at all. ¡°this is the most miserable snake i¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it too unlucky?¡± ¡°she¡¯s the toughest girl i¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡± how terrifying! tying a knot with his bare hands ... ¡± no one dared to get close to leng rongrong. even the cameraman did not dare to give leng rongrong a close-up shot, afraid that if he went up, he would also be tied up by leng rongrong. wouldn¡¯t that be terrible? a few minutester, leng rongrong met up with the other artistes. when the other artistes saw leng rongrong, they were all stunned. ¡°what¡¯s that you¡¯re dragging?¡± xu ying ¡®er asked curiously, ¡± why does it look like a big snake? ¡± is it a plush toy?¡± ¡± no, it doesn¡¯t look like it. it¡¯s a giant python. ¡± leng rongrong calmly threw the python in front of them, pped her hands, and said with a smile, ¡± it came to wake me up and woke me up. i¡¯ve always had a bad temper when i wake up. i¡¯ve decided to make it into a stew. does anyone want to eat snake meat soup?¡± ¡°snake, what¡¯s the snake?¡± xu ying ¡®er asked while twitching. ¡± snake meat soup. i heard that eating snake meat will make your skin smooth! ¡± leng rongrong said as she stared at the giant python that had been beaten into a ball and was currently shivering. everyone backed away and looked at leng rongrong in horror. ¡°you¡¯re so perverted.¡± qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡± you actually want to eat snake meat. ¡± ¡°what pervert? is eating a pervert? i¡¯d like to see if you have nothing to eat in the forest. i¡¯ll give you snake meat soup, are you going to eat it or not!¡± leng rongrong looked at qin feiluo in disdain. in her early years, when she received training from her father and the others, she lived in a primitive forest. when she couldn¡¯t survive, she really ate anything. if she could meet a snake, she would clean it and eat it, whether it was roasted or stewed, it was very delicious. when he was hungry, he could eat meat. no matter what kind of meat it was, it was delicious. the giant python on the ground continued to shiver. how could this human be so terrifying? was he thinking of taking it to the forest for lunch? it had worked so hard for the festival group, and this was how it ended up? the giant python wanted to cry but had no tears. the staff around them were inexplicably nervous. when leng rongrong said they would eat snake meat soup, everyone was already a little upset. ¡°forget it.¡± huo zhou was afraid of snakes, so he hid behind tang mo and said, ¡± the program team won¡¯t let you cook it, right? ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong looked at the staff member, who nodded frantically. ¡± alright then, i¡¯ll let it go. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t let it go. you, you, can you throw it somewhere else?¡± huo zhou was obviously very afraid of snakes. at the sight of snakes, his hair stood on end. at this moment, he was probably so scared that he was about to faint. ¡°throw it somewhere else? that¡¯s fine too.¡± leng rongrong lifted the snake and threw it far away with all her might. then, the tied up python was in a miserable state, sliding out directly and far away. the staff members quickly ran up to help the python untie the knot. after the python regained its freedom, it looked back and then slipped away faster than if it had seen a ghost. after the group had breakfast, the program was about to officially begin. the artistes got on a bus and set off for their destination. when they arrived at their destination, someone would exin the rules to them, and then they would officially begin this ¡± escape ¡± journey. Chapter 402

Chapter 402: the despised huo zhou!

Trantor: 549690339

on the bus, the rest of the people were probably under a lot of mental pressurest night, as they did not sleep well. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was in high spirits and looked very excited. ¡°are we going to the primeval forest? what fun things were there? is it exciting?¡± leng rongrong asked the staff member excitedly. ¡± we¡¯re going to the primeval forest. the festival group has arranged missions for everyone in the primeval forest. as for what¡¯s fun there, you¡¯ll only know after you experience it yourself. it¡¯ll definitely be very exciting.¡± the staff member said with a smile. how could that be described as exciting? it was simply terrifying, okay? every time an artiste took part in this show, they would never want to take part in such variety shows again because it was too scary. the festival group could alwayse up with all kinds of strange ways to deal with artistes from all walks of life. this time, it could be said that they had arranged a lot of surprises in the primeval forest, so it should be very exciting. leng rongrong nodded, her face full of anticipation. huo zhou was sitting beside leng rongrong. seeing that leng rongrong wasn¡¯t afraid at all and was instead in high spirits, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± rongrong, you look like you¡¯re looking forward to it more than you¡¯re afraid and nervous. aren¡¯t you worried? once we enter the forest, we might not be able to take a bath for a few days, and there will be all kinds of dangers. our image will be ruined, and the whole country will see us. aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid.¡± leng rongrong said eagerly, ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve been to the primeval forest. i wonder if my friends are still around. ¡± ¡°your friends?¡± huo zhou was stunned. ¡± you have a friend who lives in the primeval forest? ¡± ¡°yup,¡± leng rongrong nodded. huo zhou was speechless. people who live in the primeval forest? a barbarian? for a moment, huo zhou didn¡¯t know what to say. he coughed awkwardly. ¡°teacher huo, have you entered the primeval forest before? i heard that teacher huo was born in fighting movies and has been very good at martial arts since childhood. when will you learn from teacher huo?¡± leng rongrong nodded and smiled at huo zhou. ¡°i can¡¯t evenpare to the professionals. my martial arts skills are just average.¡± huo zhou was quite modest. he was a kung fu superstar, the world-famous kind. his kung fu was indeed very good. although it couldn¡¯t bepared with some of the century¡¯s champions, it was still considered very professional. leng rongrong nodded at huo zhou and then chatted with him for a while. ter on, qin feiluo had probably recovered some of her spirit. she began to self-righteously persuade the participants to give up the challenge if they did not have the courage to do so. this was to avoid losing face in the end and even failing the challenge. that would not be worth it. however, everyone ignored qin feiluo. after all, she hade to participate. if she backed out right after the beginning, wouldn¡¯t it be even more of a joke? after a bumpy journey, the group of people arrived at their destination. after getting out of the car, the staff told everyone to do the final preparations. this time, everyone had to change into clothes that they felt were suitable for entering the primeval forest before officially entering the primeval forest. the festival group would prepare supplies for each person for one or two days. the remaining food or water would be left for the artistes to go into the primeval forest to find. in the primeval forest, the festival group had already ced some brocade boxes. there were a total of nine brocade boxes. once all nine boxes were found, the recording would be over. whoever obtained the most brocade boxes would be the winner. the eight artistes were allpetitors, and there would only be one final winner. there was no such thing as forming a group. of course, if everyone wanted to, they could form a group of their own free will in the early stages. however, the festival group wouldn¡¯t care if the group members would stab them in the back after forming a group. the person-in-charge exined the general rules to everyone. the artistes all nodded to show that they understood. at the same time, a few artistes also started discussing whether they should form a group. if they did, the early stages would definitely be easier, but it would be hard to say how they would split the results and who would win in the end. huo zhou was a kungfu superstar, so everyone wanted to form a group with him. ¡°teacher huo, i¡¯m considered to know some kung fu. why don¡¯t we form a group?¡± qin feiluo said passionately, ¡± you¡¯re a kung fu superstar, and i¡¯m also a kung fu actor. i¡¯ve never used a substitute when i film. if we work together, we¡¯ll be the strongest. when the timees, you win. as for the gift, if you want it, it¡¯s yours. if you don¡¯t want it, you can give it to me. ¡± ¡°miss qin, that¡¯s not very appropriate. you¡¯re all so strong. if you form a team, how are we going to survive? teacher huo, to be fair, why don¡¯t you cooperate with me?¡± tang mo said with a smile. ¡°you guys, is there anyone who isn¡¯t afraid of snakes?¡± huo zhou¡¯s wish was very simple. he only hoped that the person he was working with would not be afraid of snakes. he was basically not afraid of anything, but he was really afraid of snakes. everyone fell into silence. then, huo zhou walked towards leng rongrong. ¡± rongrong, let¡¯s work together, okay? ¡± you¡¯re not afraid of snakes, are you?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of snakes.¡± leng rongrong nced at huo zhou and said, ¡± but i want to act alone. it¡¯s quite troublesome to take someone with me. ¡± huo zhou was speechless. everyone wanted to work with him, but in the end, leng rongrong actually found him troublesome? the rest of the people also looked at leng rongrong in shock. it was already difficult for a girl to survive in the primeval forest, and her courage should not be as big as a man¡¯s. if a man cooperated with her, wouldn¡¯t she be eager to wait? but she rejected him so easily, and between the lines, she seemed to think that huo yuan was troublesome? everyone took a deep look at leng rongrong and could not help but feel that there was going to be a good show. if leng rongrong ran into any troubleter, she would probably regret not cooperating with huo zhou. if she had cooperated with huo zhou, there probably wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble. at the ce prepared by the festival group, the group of people had changed their clothes. leng rongrong had changed into a windbreaker, and her shoes had been changed into custom-made military boots. the rest of them had simr equipment and were clearly prepared. they were not people withoutmon sense, so they were well prepared. at first, leng rongrong and the others had prepared some food, but the festival group did not allow them to bring their own food and equipment, so almost all of their food had been confiscated. the festival group had prepared a bag for everyone. the bag contained the same food and weapons. after carrying their backpacks, the group of people was about to enter the primeval forest. with a guide leading the way, the guide was only responsible for sending them to the fixed departure point. the rest was up to leng rongrong and the others to act on their own. although it was a variety show, it didn¡¯t have any filming scenes. the festival team used drones and some robots that had been prepared in advance. thus, only leng rongrong and the other eight artistes followed the guide in. Chapter 403

Chapter 403: attack of poisonous insects

Trantor: 549690339

the road was very difficult to walk on, and qin fei, luo fei, and the others kept shouting and cursing. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was very quiet. she had been looking at everything around her. she was full of curiosity about some nts and animals, and even started chatting with the guide. ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± after the guide sent them to their destination, he said, ¡± this is where you will start. ¡± after the guide gave him a few instructions, he returned the way he came. leng rongrong and the other eight artistes were left standing in their original spots. ¡°should we go together?¡± xu ying ¡®er asked, ¡± i think our opponents should be the festival group instead of the first ce prize. we should stick together and leave this ce safely. ¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. i want the prize!¡± qin fei¡¯s goal was very clear. ¡± i¡¯m determined to win this prize! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m also interested in the prize.¡± lu ziyou said the same. ¡°then let¡¯s just go our separate ways.¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly, ¡± it¡¯s good to go our separate ways. ¡± the few of them discussed and finally decided to go their separate ways. leng rongrong was at the forefront, and she seemed to be the most courageous. the few people behind seemed to be a little scared, so after hesitating for a moment, they actually all followed behind leng rongrong. leng rongrong didn¡¯t care who was following her. she walked in front with a walking stick in her hand, watching as she walked. the production team said that they had arranged a lot of surprises for them here. their subsequent dry food and the like were also hidden in this forest. however, the forest was so big that it was difficult to find where they had hidden them. it was also difficult to guess where the production team had hidden the brocade box and the like. leng rongrong walked forward,pletely relying on her feelings. they walked for three to four hours. she didn¡¯t feel particrly tired, but chu ziyou and the rest couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and started toin. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to stop and rest?¡± ¡± lord rong, your physical strength is too good. your face isn¡¯t red and you¡¯re not panting! ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, my feet hurt so much!¡± ¡°god, something is biting me in this ce!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore. i need to rest. if i don¡¯t rest, i¡¯ll die!¡± chu ziyou was about to sit on a tree branch, but before he could do so, he was pulled back by leng rongrong, who turned around. ¡°don¡¯t you want to see clearly?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°what¡¯s the matter? is there a problem? i¡¯m so tired, what¡¯s wrong with sitting down? i¡¯m not sitting on the ground, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything on the branches, right?¡± chu ziyou turned around to take a look. ¡°look carefully, are you sure there¡¯s nothing?¡± he asked. leng rongrong nced at the branch. ¡°there¡¯s nothing here.¡± chu ziyou turned back to take a look. that tree branch was rather thick, and it did not look like there was anything on it. ¡± let¡¯s sit. she has good stamina, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she sits or not. we don¡¯t have the stamina. ¡± qin feiluo was already sitting on a tree branch. she was panting heavily and looked exhausted. although they had entered a primeval forest, qin feiluo¡¯s face still had exquisite makeup on. she had even packed a lot of cosmetics in her bag. chu ziyou was the same as qin feiluo. after all, he was an idol. he could not let go of his idol burden, so he had put a lot of cosmetics in his bag. leng rongrong looked at qin feiluo. she pulled chu ziyou, who was about to sit down, with one hand while looking at qin feiluo. she did not say anything and looked at qin feiluo with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. qin feiluo¡¯s scalp went numb from leng rongrong¡¯s stare. she asked unhappily, ¡± what are you looking at? is there anything to see? ¡± i found this branch myself. if you want to sit, you can find a ce yourself.¡± ¡°nothing, i just think that your courage ismendable.¡± leng rongrong said seriously, ¡± i admire you. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really good at talking. i¡¯ve always been very bold.¡± qin feiluo¡¯s proud tail seemed to be about to rise to the sky. ¡± i¡¯ve never used a double in a fight scene. i¡¯ve acted in a lot of fight scenes. although i¡¯m not as good as teacher huo, i¡¯m still a martial arts star. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re good at acting.¡± leng rongrong said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m saying that you¡¯re really courageous to dare to sit on that branch. don¡¯t you think a lot of things are moving? don¡¯t you feel pain? don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯ve been bitten?¡± qin feiluo was speechless. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? i¡¯m not in pain, and i don¡¯t feel like i¡¯m being bitten!¡± ¡°oh ...¡± leng rongrong nodded. chu ziyou noticed that leng rongrong¡¯s expression was off and asked softly, ¡± master rong, why can¡¯t we sit on this branch? ¡± ¡°look at it yourself, look carefully.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± they¡¯re very good at disguising themselves. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± as chu ziyou spoke, he looked towards the tree branch. then, he felt like his scalp was about to explode. on the tree branch, there were insects densely packed together. because their color was very simr to the tree branch, he didn¡¯t notice them. if it wasn¡¯t for leng rongrong¡¯s reminder, he would have sat on them and probably crushed many of them to death. it was fine if they were crushed to death, but who knew if these bugs were poisonous? if they were poisonous, it would be terrible if they were bitten! the entire branch was covered with these yellowish-brown bugs, looking extremely terrifying. ¡°f * ck! what the hell is this?!¡± chu ziyou was so scared that he hid behind leng rongrong. he grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s shoulders tightly with both hands, his face pale. ¡°poisonous bug.¡± leng rongrong replied calmly, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t touch them. they won¡¯t attack people, but if someone touches them, they¡¯ll attack them too. ¡± on the other side, qin feiluo, who was still smug, suddenly felt that something was wrong. next to her, tang mo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± feiluo, do you feel a bug crawling on your body? ¡± huo zhou and the others, who had not sat down yet, almost collectively moved behind leng rongrong. then, everyone looked nervously at qin feiluo¡¯s side, their hair standing on end. qin feiluo did not notice anything at first. when she heard tang mo¡¯s words, she suddenly turned her head and saw that many poisonous insects on the branches had been startled. some of them had already climbed onto her body. because he was exhausted, he didn¡¯t realize that he had been bitten by an insect. at this moment, qin feiluo cried out in shock. she almost bounced up and screamed in horror. ¡°help!¡± ¡°there¡¯s a bug biting me!¡± qin feiluo charged at leng rongrong. leng rongrong dodged as fast as lightning and started hitting qin feiluo with her walking stick. the rest of the people dodged it, but they looked helpless. ¡°why did you hit me!¡± qin feiluo eximed in shock. ¡°i¡¯m helping you.¡± leng rongrong gave it a smacking, and many of the bugs fell off. qin feiluo was hit a few times before she finally shook off most of the bugs on her body. her face was extremely pale, and she felt that there seemed to be bugs in her clothes. Chapter 404

Chapter 404: won¡¯t die

Trantor: 549690339

¡°do, do i have bugs in my clothes too?¡± qin feiluo looked at xu ying ¡®er, who was not far away, as if she was asking for help. other than leng rongrong, the only other girl present was xu ying ¡®er. since the bug had fallen into her clothes, she was too embarrassed to ask a man for help, so she could only ask xu ying¡¯ er and leng rongrong. she remembered that she had once said that she would not help leng rongrong and advised her to leave the show as soon as possible. she was too embarrassed to ask leng rongrong for help, so she turned to xu ying ¡®er for help. xu ying ¡®er nced at qin feiluo and hesitated for a moment. in the end, she still walked over to qin feiluo¡¯s side and helped her. she took a stick and poked qin feiluo¡¯s clothes a few times, then poked out all the bugs inside. after the bugs on qin fei¡¯s body had been cleaned up, the group of people looked at leng rongrong. ¡°why are you all looking at me?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. ¡°do you recognize these bugs? is it poisonous?¡± xu ying ¡®er asked. ¡°it¡¯s poisonous.¡± leng rongrong nodded. qin feiluo¡¯s face twitched. she had been bitten in many ces, and now her whole body was itchy. she didn¡¯t know what to do. she couldn¡¯t scratch her body no matter how hard she tried. although she had touched some medicine prepared by the jie mu group, it wasn¡¯t very effective. she still felt ufortable all over. everyone looked at leng rongrong in dismay. leng rongrong¡¯s ¡°poison¡± was a matter of course, but she had no intention of helping. she seemed to recognize these poisonous insects and knew how to deal with them. after all, leng rongrong was the first one to discover these poisonous bugs. she looked the youngest among them, but she also looked the calmest. ¡°um, rongrong, will this poisonous insect¡¯s bite be fatal?¡± xu ying ¡®er could not help but ask, ¡± do you have a solution? you seem to understand these poisonous insects better.¡± qin feiluo, on the other hand, was staring intently in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡°i won¡¯t die. it¡¯s just a little itchy and ufortable.¡± leng rongrong said indifferently, ¡± just bear with it like this. there won¡¯t be any major problems anyway, just a little itchy and painful. ¡± qin feiluo was speechless. xu ying ¡®er nodded in realization. the rest of the people looked closely in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. huo zhou asked, ¡± rongrong, how do you know so much about these poisonous insects? you seem to know this primeval forest very well. have you been here before? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never been to this forest before, but i¡¯ve lived in other forests.¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly. ording to previous years ¡®practice, after the age of eight, she would be thrown into the primeval forest for survival training every year. it would be as short as ten days, and as long as one or two months. therefore, she didn¡¯t feel afraid when she entered the primeval forest. instead, she felt a sense of familiarity. realization dawned on huo zhou. ¡± is going to other primeval forests a field adventure? ¡± ¡°i guess so.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and did not exin in detail. after all, a detailed exnation would not make things clear. god knows why her godfather thought that she might one day enter the primeval forest and encounter all kinds of danger. in order to prevent such a situation from happening, her godfather trained her like this. who would go into a primeval forest to y for no reason ... ¡°i can¡¯t tell.¡± huo zhou looked leng rongrong up and down and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t know you liked outdoor sports. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± leng rongrong smiled and nodded. she didn¡¯t particrly like outdoor activities, but she was forced to do so. her godfathers always threw her into the depths of the primitive forest. this group of godfathers who doted on her were especially doting on her, but once they became strict, they could be very terrifying. after all, after she was left in the primeval forest, if she didn¡¯t rely on herself to walk out, her godfather wouldn¡¯t care about her. therefore, she could only find her own way to survive. leng rongrong rested for a while and ate something to replenish her energy before she prepared to continue on her journey. as soon as she left, the rest of the people started to scream. ¡°wow, rongrong, do you still have energy? don¡¯t you want to rest more?¡± lu zijun said with difficulty, ¡± i¡¯m really tired. my bag is too heavy. i¡¯m so tired! ¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at lu zijun. ¡± so, why did you put a whole set of han chinese clothing in the bag? do you think there¡¯s still a chance to wear the han chinese clothing in the primeval forest?¡± ¡°that¡¯s my baby, i have to carry it!¡± lu zijun protected his backpack. leng rongrong was speechless for a moment. pared to chu ziyou and qin feiluo, who had to carry a bag full of cosmetics for their idol¡¯s sake, lu zijun¡¯s situation was even more exaggerated. he had carried a lot of traditional chinese clothing and essories for them, it was simply ... ¡± then you should carry your babies well. i hope you won¡¯t abandon them halfway. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°i will never abandon my babies!¡± lu zijun hugged his backpack and made a vow. ¡°i¡¯m so tired. are we really going to continue walking?¡± xu ying ¡®er pursed her lips. although she didn¡¯t carry things randomly, she rarely walked so far. moreover, she was a girl, so it was obviously a little too much. ¡°i¡¯m so tired!¡± chu ziyou rubbed his leg, feeling that his leg was blistered. tang yan and zeng luoyang could be considered seniors. after all, they were older, so they were more patient, but they also looked tired. huo zhou, on the other hand, was in good spirits. after all, he was a martial arts superstar and was considered very powerful. ¡°hey, leng rongrong, i¡¯m in pain all over. aren¡¯t you going to wait for us?¡± qin feiluo really couldn¡¯t move anymore. her whole body was in pain, and she couldn¡¯t help but shout at leng rongrong, ¡± don¡¯t think that everyone needs you. even without you, we can still walk very well. we¡¯re giving you face by following you.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°oh, i know.¡± after leng rongrong finished speaking, she walked forward on her own. she walked briskly and had no intention of waiting for anyone else. they were allpetitors anyway, so there was no need for her to wait for anyone. on the other hand, huo zhou and the others were shocked. they didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong to leave just like that and not care about anyone else. everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on qin feiluo with strange expressions. ¡°why did you say that?¡± xu ying ¡®er frowned and said, ¡± rongrong should be the one who knows the primeval forest best among us. it¡¯s good for us to follow her! ¡± ¡± we¡¯re allpetitors. we don¡¯t have to rely on her. just look at her arrogant face. she doesn¡¯t want to care about us. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left so easily. ¡± qin feiluo said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s go our separate ways.¡± huo zhou said and left. xu ying ¡®er and the others hesitated for a moment, but they didn¡¯t care about qin feiluo and dispersed. everyone went their own way, but they still subconsciously followed leng rongrong¡¯s direction. leng rongrong walked alone at the front. as she walked, she was depressed. didn¡¯t the festival group say that they had arranged a lot of exciting things? why did she not see anything exciting after walking for so long? this didn¡¯t make sense. although it was the first day, the festival group couldn¡¯t have had no ns, right? just as she was thinking about it, leng rongrong suddenly heard a rustling sound. is he here? was the exciting dangering? that¡¯s great! Chapter 405

Chapter 405: hubby is here?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong quickly walked forward in response to the voice. an average person would have been scared out of their wits when they heard such amotion in a primitive forest like this and would have wanted to escape from this ce as soon as possible. however, leng rongrong was different. she had no intention of retreating, but instead, she quickened her pace and walked forward. he looked very excited. soon, something jumped out of a bush. ¡°chicken?¡± leng rongrong was stunned when she saw the chicken that had suddenly flown out with half of its tail missing. ¡± you¡¯re the critical hit of our family? what are you doing here?¡± chickens ... don¡¯t live in primitive forests, right? ¡± cuckcuckcuckoo! ¡± the rooster pped its wings and cried for a while. then, the bush trembled a little, and the storm suddenly flew out. following that, a storm and a horse appeared in the primeval forest. it gnawed at the leaves of a pile of bushes in disgust, then slowly came out. ¡°storm? a storm?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyelids twitched. she had a premonition that they weren¡¯t the only ones who had appeared. thinking about it, some other culprit had brought them here. as long as they didn¡¯te by ne, they wouldn¡¯t be able to travel so fast on their own. leng rongrong looked at the back of the bush and waited quietly for the culprit. after waiting for a long time, there was still no movement from the shrubbery. leng rongrong frowned and shouted, ¡± you¡¯re noting out? ¡± then, fourth master mo, who was wearing a special outdoor outfit, strode out slowly on his long legs that were wearing military boots. there was no smile on his face as he stared straight at leng rongrong. at first nce, it seemed like he had been wronged. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± ¡°i miss my wife,¡± fourth master mo said with confidence. leng rongrong was speechless. they had only been apart for a day, alright? did he miss her that much? however, her husband was usually very handsome in a suit. after changing clothes and wearing military boots, he actually looked even more handsome than usual. leng rongrong was mesmerized by mo linyuan¡¯s handsomeness, her eyes staring straight at him for a long time. on the ount of her husband¡¯s good looks, she forgave him for his sudden appearance. ¡± but i¡¯m recording a show. isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you guys to appear so suddenly? ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. ¡°it¡¯s appropriate.¡± mo linyuan said, ¡± i¡¯ve already talked to the festival group. ¡± he directly invested more than a billion yuan in the festival team, and they happily let him and the animals participate as special guests. leng rongrong nodded. she looked at critical strike, storm, and rainstorm. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you brought storm and storm here, but it¡¯s not very appropriate for you to bring such a big horse into such a primitive forest, right? ¡± storm¡¯s movements are restricted here, it¡¯s definitely not as agile as storm and the others.¡± after all, it was a horse. when leng rongrong said this, storm was instantly dissatisfied. it felt that it was being looked down on. the storm snorted and rushed forward angrily. ¡°is it angry?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i don¡¯t mean to look down on it. i just feel that it¡¯s inconvenient for it to move around here. ¡± ¡°it wanted toe.¡± mo linyuan said. a few minutester, the storm came back with a backpack in its mouth. it threw the backpack into leng rongrong¡¯s hands with a look of ¡± you still dare to say i¡¯m not good enough? ¡± ... leng rongrong took the backpack and saw that it was prepared by the festival group. she reached out and patted storm¡¯s head. ¡± the storm is really strong. your nose is even more sensitive than a dog¡¯s. you even found it! ¡± storm and critical hit didn¡¯t seem to be too happy with the praise. then, the two of them started to rush out in two different directions. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. it seemed like she did not need to do anything. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and said, ¡± i thought you didn¡¯t like to show your face in public? why is she participating in this program? staying in a primitive forest for a few days is not something an ordinary person can bear.¡± after all, mo linyuan had been a young master since he was a child. obviously, she had lived in the city since she was a child, unlike a wild girl like her who waswless in the countryside. in the primitive forest, they should be afraid of insects and all kinds of things. moreover, the conditions in the primeval forest were very bad. mo linyuan was obviously a little obsessed with cleanliness. if there was nothing here, he would probably go crazy. ¡°i¡¯m not an ordinary person.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was calm. he was already prepared. the two of them chatted as they walked. as they walked, they heard a scream at the same time. ¡± it sounds familiar. it sounds like qin feiluo¡¯s voice. ¡± leng rongrong said thoughtfully, ¡± let¡¯s go and take a look. he¡¯s screaming so miserably, i wonder what he encountered. ¡± mo linyuan nodded. he would listen to his wife anyway. he would go wherever his wife said he would go, and he would just follow her. leng rongrong and mo linyuan walked towards the direction of the sound. then, he saw qin feiluo fighting with critical hit. qin feiluo seemed to have found a backpack and wanted to take it. however, critical hit had also found the backpack. how could this violent rooster let others take away the things that he had his eyes on? as a result, the critical hit was angry and began to attack qin feiluo crazily. qin feiluo wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. she was already filled with anger from being bitten by a poisonous insect, and now that a chicken had attacked her, she was even more furious. after that, he fought with the critical hit, causing chickens to fly and dogs to jump. chicken feathers and hair flew all over the sky. ¡± you damned chicken! if i don¡¯t catch you today and roast you, i¡¯m not qin feiluo! ¡± qin fei was quite powerful when she was ruthless. after that, she started to fight with the rooster even more crazily. critical strike was a rooster that could only fly. after pecking qin feiluo a few times, it suddenly flew up to a big tree and stood on it. it looked at qin feiluo pping her wings smugly and deserved a beating. qin fei was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ¡± get down here! ¡± ¡± leng rongrong and mo linyuan, who were standing at the side, were amused. this chicken was really too funny. it had a bad temper and was extremely arrogant. it was always so smug. when qin feiluo saw that the critical hit had stopped, she stopped trying to grab it. she turned around and wanted to grab the backpack. when she saw that qin feiluo wanted to take the backpack, the critical hit refused. it flew towards qin feiluo and stood on her head in a very annoying manner. after qin fei had entered the primeval forest, although she had been bitten by poisonous insects, she had always followed the principle of ¡°you can break your head but you can¡¯t mess up your hair.¡± her hair had always been neat and tidy. it was fine that the rooster had messed it up, but at this moment, the rooster had stepped on her head, almost killing her. Chapter 406

Chapter 406: she has osteodystrophy?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you crazy chicken, get lost, get off my head!¡± qin feiluo had never expected that she would lose to a chicken. she frantically tried to grab the rooster on her head, but she couldn¡¯t catch it no matter how hard she tried. the action of a critical strike could be said to be very agile. it flew up a few times and just managed to avoid qin fei¡¯s hand. ¡°i¡¯m going to pluck all your fur and roast you!¡± qin fei shouted with all her might, ¡± you chicken! how dare you treat me like this! ¡± as she shouted and shouted, qin feiluo suddenly heard a softugh. as soon as she looked up, she saw leng rongrong and mo linyuan standing on one side, and a ck horse beside them, looking at her. the moment qin feiluo saw mo linyuan, she was shocked by his handsome face, especially his tall and straight figure, which made her heart beat faster. she subconsciously stood up straight and forgot about the rooster above her head. she just stared at mo linyuan and leng rongrong in a daze. ¡°who is he?¡± qin feiluo asked leng rongrong after a long time. ¡°she¡¯s a special guest on this show.¡± leng rongrong pointed seriously at the rooster on top of qin fei¡¯s head and said, ¡± the same goes for the big rooster on your head. and this horse and this dog, they¡¯re both special guests for this show.¡± qin feiluo was speechless. she really wanted to see the chicken on her head, but she couldn¡¯t see it. she still couldn¡¯t pull the chicken off her head, so she was particrly annoyed. however, in order to maintain her dignity in front of mo linyuan, qin feiluo tried her best to remain calm and said, ¡± hello, my name is qin feiluo. how may i address you? ¡± mo lingyuan nced at qin feiluo and ignored her. he didn¡¯t even touch qin feiluo¡¯s hand that was stretched out to shake hands with her. qin feiluo awkwardly retracted her hand. she rolled her eyes, as if she wanted to see the critical hit above her head. although she could not bear it anymore, she tried to maintain herdylike appearance. ¡± chicken, are youing down? if you don¡¯te down, i won¡¯t be polite anymore. ¡± critical hit pped his wings, then moved his two chicken feet back and forth. the chicken head turned around, looking left and right, turning a deaf ear to qin feiluo¡¯s words. qin feiluo picked up a stick and started to cut her head. critical hits jumped back and forth. when the stick went up, the critical hit jumped up. when the stick came down, the critical hit fell down again. it was like jumping rope. critical hits were fun to y with. qin feiluo felt as if her head was about to go bald from the violent beating. her face was dark and gloomy. she was simply extremely angry. ¡°are you really noting down?¡± qin feiluo ran forward, at a position where mo linyuan and leng rongrong could not see, she could not bear it anymore and used her head to hit the tree. the critical hit quicklynded on qin feiluo¡¯s head. qin feiluo didn¡¯t manage to brake in time and her head hit the tree. the pain was unbearable to look at. critical strike pped his wings crazily at the side, as if he wasughing at qin feiluo. his ¡®giggle¡¯ was particrly loud. qin fei turned around in anger, wanting tounch another critical strike. however, when she saw the critical strike, she stopped her actions. she knew that if she attacked the critical strike, she would definitely be the one at a disadvantage. as a result, qin feiluo gave up on pouncing towards the critical hit. she quickly tidied up her hair and her makeup before she walked towards mo linyuan. when she was in front of mo linyuan, qin feiluo suddenly staggered. she pretended to fall and fell directly into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. mo linyuan frowned and dodged it. she didn¡¯t have time to avoid the storm behind her, and qin fei fell directly on storm. qin feiluo, who had her eyes closed, felt that mo linyuan, who she was hugging, was stronger than she had imagined. she was a little excited. just as he was about to open his eyes, he felt something touching his head. could it be that this handsome guy was touching her head? why did it feel a little violent? why was he using more and more force? qin feiluo was a little shocked. then, she felt a sudden pain in her scalp. her hair seemed to have been pulled. qin feiluo cried out in surprise and opened her eyes abruptly. when she raised her head, qin feiluo looked at the storm in front of her in horror. ¡°argh! ah!¡± qin feiluo cried out in surprise. she was wondering why it felt different when he hugged her ... f * ck, she actually carried a horse! qin fei was mad with anger. most importantly, her head ... what happened to her head? why couldn¡¯t she turn it? the storm gnawed on qin feiluo¡¯s hair and felt that it tasted pretty good. as it chewed, it wanted to continue gnawing. qin feiluo tugged at the horse¡¯s hair and was shocked to find that it was the horse that was eating her hair. her expression was as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°what are you doing!¡± qin feiluo suddenly took a few steps back, then wiped her hair. she found that her hair was covered in a storm of saliva, and her face was full of disgust. she looked at the storm like a mad woman, her face full of disbelief. leng rongrong burst intoughter. she had seen the whole process. qin fei fell into mo linyuan¡¯s arms, but mo linyuan dodged her in a few steps. qin fei missed and fell directly on rainstorm. she actually wanted to take advantage of her husband. leng rongrong subconsciously nced at mo linyuan and instinctively shielded her husband behind her. this face was hers, and this person was also his. qin feiluo dried her hair at the side in disgust. leng rongrong, on the other hand, said to critical strike and storm, ¡± let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll continue moving forward. ¡± after that, leng rongrong and mo linyuan left with the storm and the critical hit. the critical hit was toozy to walk, but he did not dare to walk on leng rongrong or mo linyuan¡¯s head, so he simply jumped on the horse¡¯s back and let the storm carry him forward. after all, it was a primeval forest, and the road was not easy to walk on, especially when it came to heavy rain. fortunately, the storm was violent. there was no road, so it stepped out a path. when the leaves and the like blocked it, it would directly let it bite. a few minutester, storm returned. it ran very fast, and all its hair was flying back like a white ball of fur. it flew back with a backpack in its mouth. storm directly threw the backpack to leng rongrong. leng rongrong caught the backpack and threw it on the back of the storm horse. ¡± where is the danger that the festival group set up? ¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± didn¡¯t they say there were a lot of exciting things? howe i didn¡¯t touch anything?¡± ¡± not far away, a series of exmations could be heard. it sounded like chu ziyou¡¯s voice. leng rongrong saw that the storm, storm, and critical hits were all around her. her eyes narrowed. was dangering? Chapter 407

Chapter 407: lord rong is so scary!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong followed the sound and found chu ziyou. chu ziyou was pitifully hiding behind arge tree. he was doing his best to y dead, and a big ck bear was preparing to attack him. chu ziyou looked so pitiful that he was on the verge of tears. he squinted at the big ck bear, and when he saw leng rongrong behind it, he shouted, ¡± master rong, don¡¯t worry about me, run! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. this fellow couldn¡¯t even protect himself, yet he still let her run. however, he was quite loyal. was he worried that she couldn¡¯t deal with this big ck bear? leng rongrong looked at the huge ck bear and was deep in thought. she was interested in the bear. she had never eaten bear paw before, so it should be delicious. ¡± lord rong, don¡¯te over. this big ck bear is too dangerous! ¡± seeing the big ck bear turn its head, chu ziyou eximed. ¡°not dangerous. to be honest, i¡¯m in more danger. i kind of want to eat bear paw. bear paw should be delicious, right?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the big ck bear in front of her. storm nodded in agreement. it looked at the big ck bear and licked its mouth. mo linyuan leaned to the side, looking at leng rongrong calmly. he asked gently, ¡± honey, do you need me to help? ¡± ¡°no need,¡± leng rongrong waved her hand and walked towards the big ck bear. the big ck bear was still in a state of shock. it probably didn¡¯t expect a human to approach it so slowly and fearlessly. chu ziyou was scared silly. ¡± lord rong, you, you, you ... don¡¯t you know it¡¯s very dangerous? why didn¡¯t you run? why did youe over? ¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s very dangerous ...¡± it was very dangerous for the big ck bear, as its four paws had been taken by someone. chu ziyou looked at leng rongrong worriedly. he saw the big ck bear walking towards leng rongrong. although he was relieved that there was no danger on his side, he could not help but feel worried when he saw the big ck bear walking towards leng rongrong. after all, leng rongrong was a woman. chu ziyou was anxious, but he had no choice. however, he soon realized that he did not need to worry about leng rongrong at all. what he needed to worry about seemed to be the terrifying big ck bear from earlier. the big ck bear walked towards leng rongrong, who then tripped it. after that, the big ck bear was kicked and swung by leng rongrong, and it fainted. a few minutester, the big ck bear could not even stand steadily. after a few steps, it sat on the ground in a daze and looked at leng rongrong in horror, like a soft toy that had no aggression. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was staring at the big ck bear¡¯s paw, studying it. ¡°chu ziyou, do you know how to make bear paws?¡± leng rongrong asked seriously. ¡± ... ¡± chu ziyou¡¯s heart was thumping in his throat. he felt how terrifying leng rongrong was. she ... a weak little girl had actually knocked out a big ck bear so easily! what was even more impressive was that she tied a rope around the big ck bear¡¯s neck and then led the big ck bear like a dog. oh, what was even scarier was that this delicate woman was now asking him if he knew how to make bear paws. she looked as if she was going to directly stew this big ck bear ... swallowing a mouthful of saliva, chu ziyou carefully shook his head. ¡°i, i don¡¯t know how to cook ...¡± ¡°that¡¯s a pity.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. ¡± you don¡¯t have to say anymore, you definitely don¡¯t know how to cook. the dish you madest time almost poisoned li chenle and the others to death. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t cook, you did.¡± mo linyuan retorted with a calm expression. ¡°it¡¯s your cooking!¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and said unhappily, ¡± of course my food is edible. i¡¯m vomiting and having diarrhea because i ate your food! ¡± in the end, my score was still higher, didn¡¯t you see?¡± mo linyuan was speechless. they were about the same. however, he did not refute madam¡¯s words. if it was his doing, then so be it. anyway, the most important thing was for his wife to be happy. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong, his handsome face full of adoration. ¡°do you want me to find a chef to make bear paws?¡± mo linyuan asked seriously. the big ck bear was trembling. chu ziyou,¡±... do i really have to make bear paws?¡± this, this isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡± ¡°forget it. it¡¯s quite troublesome to make bear paws in this ce.¡± leng rongrong nced at the big ck bear, then said, ¡± this thing said it didn¡¯t want to die. ¡± chu ziyou was speechless. when did he say that? why didn¡¯t he know? storm¡¯s face was full of regret, it couldn¡¯t eat the bear paw. mo linyuan nodded, whatever madam said. after deciding not to eat the bear paw, leng rongrong stood up and walked forward with the big ck bear on her leash as if she was walking a dog. chu ziyou came back to his senses and asked mo linyuan about the horses, dogs, and chickens. mo linyuan simply exined that he was a special guest of the festival group. ¡°so that¡¯s how it is.¡± chu ziyou nodded. he looked at the storm and asked softly, ¡± why do i feel like that horse is staring at me? does it like me a lot? ¡± ¡°it likes your hair.¡± mo linyuan took a look at chu ziyou¡¯s hair. although chu ziyou was a boy, he had long hair. most importantly, his long hair was ck and beautiful, and very soft. rainstorm must have thought that this bunch of hair was something delicious. that was why this fellow had been staring at chu ziyou¡¯s head, wishing he could gnaw it off. ¡°are you kidding me? my hair is not grass, why would it like my hair? it¡¯s so creepy!¡± chu ziyou shuddered and caught up with leng rongrong. he raised his hand to put it around leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder, but before his hand could touch leng rongrong, mo linyuan grabbed it. ¡°who allowed you to touch my wife?¡± mo linyuan frowned and his voice was frighteningly cold. chu ziyou was scared out of his wits. he turned back to look at mo linyuan in horror. ¡± what old man are you from? ¡± ¡°my wife.¡± mo linyuan furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°she ... she¡¯s your wife?¡± chu ziyou looked at mo linyuan in fear. mo linyuan did not say anything, but his eyes said yes. chu ziyou quickly retracted his hand, ¡± alright ... i understand! ¡± hence, a certain someone tactfully took a few steps back and acted as a big light bulb far away. as he walked, he asked in a low voice, ¡± then these few, what horse, chicken, dog are ... ¡± ¡°it¡¯s our pet.¡± mo linyuan said calmly. chu ziyou was speechless. it was indeed ruthless. his entire family hade to participate in this show, even his pet. however, what kind of family did theye from? why did they have such a strange pet? chicken? a dog? a horse? they didn¡¯t look friendly, especially the chicken. it looked very fierce, as if it was ready to peck at people at any time ... he suddenly thought of a terrifying thought. what did they mean by bringing this ck bear along? don¡¯t tell me ... you also want to keep it as a pet? Chapter 408

Chapter 408: the festival group is speechless

Trantor: 549690339

chu ziyou followed beside the few of them. from time to time, he would be disturbed by the chicken on the horse, pecking at him, and from time to time, the storm would look at his hair. he coyly hid far away, wanting to get close to leng rongrong, but seeing mo linyuan¡¯s terrifying eyes, he did not dare to get close to mo linyuan. leng rongrong and mo linyuan chatted as they walked. chu ziyou followed from a distance. he did not dare to go alone, but looking at therge group, he felt a little scared. he was in high spirits and found two brocade boxes prepared by the festival group along the way. at the same time, the members of the festival group had their faces twitching when they saw this. originally, leng rongrong was already hard enough to deal with, but they didn¡¯t expect a guest to suddenly appear, especially this chicken, to be so amazing, finding many brocade boxes in two or three moves. the festival group felt that this episode of the show was probably done for. originally, leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and these animals were a hot topic. the problem was that the style of the show had changed. it was supposed to be a very thrilling show where everyone fought for the treasure, but with the appearance of mo linyuan and the others, it did not feel as exciting anymore. look at them, what are they doing in the primeval forest? not only did they avoid all the dangers, or rather, all the dangers avoided them when they saw them. even the poisonous insects didn¡¯t dare to get close to them. they were eating snacks while walking? so, where did the potato chips in leng rongrong¡¯s hande from? What? why did mo linyuan have skewers in his hands? were they exploring the primeval forest or were they paving the road in the primeval forest? the group of people looked very rxed in the video. they walked and stopped, ate, drank, and chatted. it was simply like a sightseeing tour. looking for boxes and so on were all the animals ¡®business. in the beginning, huo zhou and the others were scattered, but as they walked, they were attracted by leng rongrong and the others. then, they simply acted as a group. even qin feiluo had followed therge group. the sky was getting dark. mo linyuan said, ¡± let¡¯s find a ce to rest. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded, looked at him and asked, ¡± which part do you think is suitable? ¡± along the way, leng rongrong had thought that her husband was the kind of young master who had never entered the primeval forest and would definitely be pretentious after entering the primeval forest. however, she was surprised to find that mo linyuan was not pretentious at all. he was also very familiar with many species in the primeval forest. he recognized some of the poisonous insects. mo linyuan was also familiar with poisonous nts. he was so agile that he easily cut a poisonous snake in half when it was about to attack. although leng rongrong was a little surprised, she was not particrly surprised. after all, mo linyuan was a citizen of theher abyss empire. the citizens of theher abyss empire would naturally not be too bad. mo linyuan did not say anything and led the way. the rest of the group followed him. soon, the group of people actually saw a huge treehouse in front of them. ¡± f * ck, there¡¯s a treehouse in this ce. who built it? who lives here? ¡± chu ziyou¡¯s face was filled with surprise. ¡°i built it for my wife.¡± mo linyuan said calmly. everyone was speechless. okay, everyone felt like they had just eaten lemons. ¡°such a big treehouse, it should be able to house many people, right?¡± chu ziyou smiled as he asked, ¡± can we all live up there? ¡± ¡°no.¡± mo linyuan nced at chu ziyou, his expression saying that he was overthinking. this was specially made for rongrong. only the two of them could go up. there was no way for the rest to go up. ¡°if you guys live upstairs, where are we going to live?¡± lu zijun asked pitifully. his backpack was already empty. he had thrown away all the treasures in the han chinese clothing. he felt that his life was more important. ¡°it¡¯s such a big ce, you can stay wherever you want!¡± after mo linyuan finished speaking, he reached out and put an arm around leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder, then led leng rongrong to the steps. the treehouse was built on a tall tree. below it was a spiral staircase, and above it was a small house. it looked very beautiful. although there was no water and electricity, there were beautiful lights inside. leng rongrong and mo linyuan entered the treehouse together. they found that the house was very clean and beautiful. there were also measures to prevent snakes and bugs, so it was very safe. ¡°do you like it?¡± mo linyuan asked in a pampering tone. leng rongrong nodded. then, he felt that something was wrong and frowned. ¡± i think i joined this program because it¡¯s very exciting and fun. in the end, i¡¯m staying in a ce like this. isn¡¯t that a little too much? ¡± what was the difference between living in this treehouse and living at home? wasn¡¯t it a little toofortable? ¡°it¡¯s not too much to befortable.¡± mo lingyuan ran his fingers through leng rongrong¡¯s hair, ¡± as long as you¡¯re happy. do you want to eat barbecue? don¡¯t you like to eat those things? ¡± ¡°are you roasting it on the spot?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan in shock. ¡°yes, i am. i¡¯ve prepared the materials.¡± mo linyuan pointed to a corner of the house. the barbeque rack and food had been prepared, so they could just go down and roast it. she had thought that she would have to rely on dry food for the next few days, but mo linyuan had thought it through and gave her whatever she wanted to eat. the barbeque was ready. leng rongrong peeked at the group of people under the tree. they were gnawing on dry food pitifully, as if they were nning to set up tents after filling their stomachs. ¡°don¡¯t eat the dry rations.¡± leng rongrong shouted to the people below, ¡± let¡¯s eat something delicious! ¡± ¡°what else can we eat if not dry food?¡± chu ziyou looked at leng rongrong in shock, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really thinking of eating that bear? ¡± with that, chu ziyou looked at the big ck bear, his eyes filled with sympathy. the bear was in trouble! he couldn¡¯t be a pet anymore, he was going to die. the big ck bear was originally sitting on the ground, but when it heard chu ziyou¡¯s words, it raised its head and its entire body trembled. it had the urge to run away. however, before the big ck bear could run away, rainstorm knocked it unconscious with one hoof. although the big ck bear was thergest, it pitifully hugged its big belly and sat on the ground, depressed! ¡°a bear? i can, but do any of you know how to kill a bear?¡± leng rongrong asked loudly. everyone looked at leng rongrong with food in their mouths, each one more frightened than thest. kill, kill the bear? this wasn¡¯t good, was it? even though this bear seemed to have a lot of meat. the big ck bear was trembling. leng rongrong and mo linyuan came down from the small wooden house with the barbeque. after setting up the barbeque rack, they said, ¡± if you can¡¯t kill them, then forget it. there are enough ingredients anyway. ¡± the big ck bear heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 409

Chapter 409: catch him as a pet!

Trantor: 549690339

huo zhou and the others swallowed the dry food in their mouths and watched in shock as leng rongrong and mo linyuan lit the charcoal fire and prepared to start roasting. ¡°barbeque?¡± ¡°oh my god, you guys actually prepared this?¡± ¡± f * ck, then why do i still need to eat dry rations? i thought i could only rely on eating dry rations to pass the day! ¡± ¡± ¡­¡­ the group of people shouted excitedly. then, everyone gathered around the barbeque rack and began to help with the barbeque. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were also barbecuing at the side. of course, these two people¡¯s cooking skills were not very good, so they obviously did not know how to do it. after being roasted for half a day, a burning smell came over. ¡± it¡¯s burnt, it¡¯s burnt! mr. mo, the sausage in your hand is burnt! ¡± tang mo eximed. mo linyuan raised the sausage in his hand, took a look, and looked at leng rongrong with a frown. he had wanted to roast it for his wife, but this work was obviously not that good. it¡¯s a little dark. will my stomach hurt if i eat it? leng rongrong looked at the sausage and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. it couldn¡¯t have been for her, right? it¡¯s so dark, it¡¯s probably burnt, right? it was definitely bitter. just as leng rongrong was racking her brain, thinking about how to reject him in a reasonable and tactful way without hurting his self-esteem if her husband barbecued for her for the first time and she didn¡¯t want to eat it, mo linyuan handed the sausage to tang zheng. tang mo was speechless. shouldn¡¯t this yingying be thrown away? ¡°i especially roasted it for you. do you want to try it?¡± mo linyuan asked. he couldn¡¯t just throw away something that he had worked so hard to roast. ¡°cough, cough, cough! that¡¯s not good, it¡¯s a little dark.¡± tang mo trembled as he took the sausage. he nced at mo linyuan. he wanted to throw it away, but he felt mo linyuan¡¯s sharp eyes and didn¡¯t seem to allow him to throw it away. if he threw it away, would he not be able to eat anything? that overbearing and terrifying gaze. ¡°eat it, i especially roasted it.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on tang mo. if tang yan was a woman, he would probably think that mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were full of love, as if he had fallen in love with him. ¡°i¡¯ll try.¡± tang mo took a bite and his mouth was full of bitterness. how was this roasted sausage? it was simply eating charcoal. would it be poisoned? ¡°finish it.¡± mo linyuan did not blink and looked at tang mo coldly. tang mo was speechless. unable to withstand the pressure of mo linyuan¡¯s eyes, tang mo finally ate the burnt sausage. after he finished eating, he gulped down the water. on the other side, leng rongrong was afraid that she had overcooked the meat, so when it was about time, she picked it up. she looked at mo linyuan and their eyes met, understanding the meaning in her husband¡¯s eyes. he might not dare to eat the food she roasted. forget it. her husband didn¡¯t even let her eat it. she definitely couldn¡¯t poison her husband¡¯s food. leng rongrong¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. looking at the few people leng rongrong was barbecuing, she quickly avoided her gaze. then, leng rongrong saw chu ziyou who had juste over. her lips curled up slightly, revealing a warm smile. ¡± chu ziyou,e here. i especially roasted this for you. it¡¯s just roasted and it¡¯s still hot. you can eat it first. you must be starving, right? ¡± ¡°wow, really? you¡¯re not going to let your husband eat first, but you¡¯re going to roast it for me?¡± chu ziyou was ttered and reached out to take it. he nced at mo linyuan and was a little scared. he retracted his hand. ¡± i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. you should give it to mr. mo first. ¡± ¡°you can eat first.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s beautiful face did not show any expression. ¡± you¡¯re wee. ¡± ¡°really?¡± chu ziyou took the skewers from leng rongrong¡¯s hands, then carefully took a bite. mo linyuan nodded, his eyes gentle. leng rongrong asked, ¡± how is it? it¡¯s not burnt, right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not burnt, but why can¡¯t i bite it?¡± after biting for a long time, chu ziyou spat it out, only to find that leng rongrong¡¯s skewers were not cooked at all! although it looked like it was cooked on the outside, it was not cooked on the inside at all! chu ziyou looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression, then at mo linyuan. he had been wondering why this couple was so good to him. they gave him the first skewer to eat. they were letting him test the poison! he was really too miserable. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were about to start grilling when chu ziyou and tang zheng quickly stopped them. they were afraid that the two of them would cook something inedible to poison them. they were almost poisoned by the food. it was too terrifying. ¡°you provided the materials, so you don¡¯t have to do anything. we¡¯ll just serve you!¡± chu ziyou said with a serious face, ¡± go over there and sit. really, you guys just have to sit and wait. you guys can eat first after the barbeque is done! ¡± leng rongrong and mo linyuan were both chased to the side. mo linyuan thought of something and went up to the treehouse. he then came down with a few folding stools and two bottles of wine. he and leng rongrong sat down at the side, and then began to pour wine and drink. the group of people were originally here to participate in a scary variety show, but after mo linyuan appeared, the atmosphere waspletely different. the danger was gone. the terrifying thing was gone. they didn¡¯t need to survive. they weren¡¯t just struggling to survive. they were on a happy vacation. they drank good wine, barbecued and ate. they were simply too happy. the staff members of the festival group were drooling as they watched the group of people eating barbecue on an empty stomach. they were extremely depressed. ¡°aren¡¯t they too happy?¡± staff A asked. staff B: ¡± this doesn¡¯t fit the purpose of our festival group. our purpose is to make things difficult for the artistes! ¡± staff C: ¡± should we give them a difficult problem? ¡± ¡°should we release the tigers and the rest?¡± staff D asked. ¡°let¡¯s go to the tiger.¡± on the other side, leng rongrong and the others werepletely unaware of what was going on, and they were having a great time eating and chatting. as they were chatting, a tiger¡¯s roar suddenly sounded, and everyone was stunned. ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± lu zijun asked, ¡± it sounds like a tiger¡¯s roar! ¡± ¡°is there really a tiger?¡± huo zhou frowned. ¡± we have to be on guard. wild animals should be very scary. ¡± ¡°a tiger?¡± unlike everyone else who was nervous, leng rongrong¡¯s spirit was lifted when she heard the tiger¡¯s roar. she said with anticipation, ¡± i once thought of raising a tiger as a pet! i haven¡¯t had the chance to do so. why don¡¯t i take this opportunity to capture one and bring it back?¡± the crowd looked at leng rongrong withplicated expressions. ¡°??? they didn¡¯t seem to understand her world. ¡°if you like it, there¡¯s no harm in bringing one back. wild ones are more interesting than domesticated ones. if you can tame them, they should be very loyal.¡± mo linyuan looked at his wife lovingly. Chapter 410

Chapter 410: so dangerous!

Trantor: 549690339

it¡¯s fine if madam is making trouble, but even her husband is making trouble? how could he be so willful? was he so pampered? he directly wanted to catch a wild tiger and raise it as a pet? everyone had an unimaginable feeling. after a long silence, teacher huo asked in a low voice, ¡± do you really want to keep a tiger as a pet? tigers ... should eat people, right? even if it doesn¡¯t eat people, the animals in your house will suffer, right?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯ll be fine once it¡¯s tamed.¡± leng rongrong waved her small hand, ying it down. on the side, the rooster, who had just eaten a few mouthfuls of dry food, seemed to feel that it had been looked down upon. it jumped up and pped its wings eagerly. ¡°giggle giggle giggle giggle.¡± the rooster crowed. then, it suddenly charged in the direction of the tiger¡¯s roar. in the situation where the storm and the torrential rain were not affected, this tiny chicken actually thought that it could deal with the tiger and rushed forward in a hurry to show off. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°critical hit, isn¡¯t it a little dangerous for you to rush out like this?¡± tigers should like to eat chicken, right? ¡°what are you going to show?¡± huo zhou asked in shock, ¡± you guys call this chicken a violent chicken? was it the same breed of chicken? i think it¡¯s a little different from a normal chicken. it seems to have a bad temper.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know what breed it is. critical strike is the name i gave it. ¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± it¡¯s very irritable and isn¡¯t afraid of anything. you¡¯re still simple-minded.¡± pared to storm and rainstorm, critical hit¡¯s mind was obviously much simpler. however, he was still brave and knew how to perform. he actually wanted to deal with that tiger. ¡°it will be eaten, right?¡± mo linyuan looked coldly at the rooster that disappeared into the darkness. he didn¡¯t really like this chicken. after all, it had coveted his head many times. it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to be eaten. ¡°it¡¯s quite cunning. if i can¡¯t beat it, it should run back, yingluo.¡± before leng rongrong could finish her sentence, she heard the sound of a chicken crowing and pping its wings frantically. a few secondster, the critical hit returned. it was covered in wounds and its voice was broken. itnded on top of chu ziyou¡¯s head as if it was flying, then screamed at leng rongrong in horror. ¡± critical hit said that it¡¯s not just tigers ... there¡¯s also a group of wild dogs ... ¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± wild dogs aren¡¯t easy to deal with. they appear in arge group, and they¡¯re very fierce, extremely fast, and have excellent teamwork. they dare to bite anything. ¡± speaking of wild dogs, leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but have a headache. mo linyuan also became more alert. if it was just a big tiger, then there was no need to worry at all. he could easily deal with it alone. however, if it was a group of wild dogs, they would bepletely surrounded. it would not be so easy to deal with them, especially the hungry wild dogs. seeing that mo linyuan and leng rongrong were on their guard, the group of people became even more cautious. everyone stood up one after another, then began to take out all kinds of weapons, ready to deal with these wild dogs. rustling sounds came from the surroundings. soon, in the surrounding darkness, pairs of green eyes shone and looked at them. in the surrounding forest, those green eyes grew more and more, stacking on top of each other and looking very terrifying. ¡°the surroundings are filled with people.¡± xu ying ¡®er said nervously. she was holding a dagger in her hand, and her heart was beating very fast. ¡± those who don¡¯t know how to fight, hide in the middle. the rest of you, stand on the outer circle. ¡± huo zhou shouted. mo linyuan and leng rongrong took the initiative to stand outside. although xu ying ¡®er was afraid, she did not hide. the rest of the people were nervous, but they did not intend to hide and be protected. everyone stood back to back in a circle. storm, storm, critical hit, and the big ck bear were also on guard. these wild dogs were terrifying to humans, but they were also terrifying to animals. after all, there were a lot of them around, and it seemed that more and more of them were gathering. in the blink of an eye, white wild dogs had already gathered, and it seemed that more wild dogs wereing. this situation was probably something that the festival group had not expected. he didn¡¯t know what had happened in the forest and why so many wild dogs had gathered here. ¡± a wild dog bared its teeth and barked. leng rongrong¡¯s cold eyes swept across a group of wild dogs. she quickly found an older wild dog. it seemed to be the kind that led the pack. she looked at the wild dog with a cold gaze. leng rongrong exchanged a few words with the wild dogs, but this group of wild dogs was very stubborn and refused to leave. leng rongrong threw some food to the wild dogs. the wild dogs suddenly finished eating, but still refused to leave. they even stared at storm and the others, as if they would only leave if they handed over storm and the others. ¡± this group of damned animals actually want to eat my pet! ¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t make sense. get ready to attack! ¡± just as he finished speaking, a wild dog suddenly pounced on him. leng rongrong¡¯s movements were swift and violent, sending two wild dogs flying with a kick. mo linyuan stood by leng rongrong¡¯s side to protect her. the first thing he did was to protect his wife. as for the wild dogs that were tactless, they were also cut down by the dagger in his hand. huo zhou and the others didn¡¯t have time to talk. there were too many wild dogs, and they pounced at them one after another. they didn¡¯t have the time to talk at all, and they were already busy dealing with these wild dogs. ¡± xu ying ¡®er wasn¡¯t good at fighting, so she waved the stick in her hand randomly and shouted. the critical hit happened to be on the side. after taking a look at xu ying ¡®er, he rushed up and began to help xu ying¡¯ er repel a few wild dogs. because xu ying ¡®er gave critical hit some dry food, he seemed to like xu ying¡¯ er a lot. storm and rainstorm were also very miserable. they were entangled by arge group of wild dogs and had no way to dodge, so they could only fight it head-on. because there were more of them and the storm was fast, it was still okay. the speed of the storm was not as fast as the storm, and as a result, his butt was bitten. the rain was so heavy that it made a loud noise. at first, it looked like it was going to beat people up, but as it beat them, it became angry. its four hooves kicked messily, and the wild dogs didn¡¯t dare to get close. however, he kicked too hard. after kicking for a while, the storm exhausted him. he was panting and could not kick anymore. he was bitten in several ces. storm was still intact, and it only took a few roars for the group of wild dogs to retreat a little. they all wanted to attack storm, but they didn¡¯t dare to test it, so they just circled around storm. after hesitating for a long time, one of them suddenly rushed up, but usually, those who rushed up first would be killed by storm. ¡°ah!¡± qin feiluo was already very miserable after being bitten by the poisonous insects. this time, her hand was bitten by the wild dog. it was so painful that she cried. she was afraid, but she had no choice, so she hid in mo linyuan¡¯s direction. she could tell that mo linyuan was very powerful. many wild dogs did not dare to get close to him, and he was able to protect leng rongrong very well. hence, qin feiluo seized the opportunity and rushed between leng rongrong and mo linyuan. Chapter 411

Chapter 411: she was used as a weapon?

Trantor: 549690339

as soon as he felt that someone was trying to get between him and his wife, mo linyuan kicked qin feiluo away without looking back. then, he pulled leng rongrong to his side. he nced at qin feiluo unhappily. where did this ugly womane from? why did she always want to ruin his rtionship with rongrong? qin feiluo was a little disoriented from the kick. in order to avoid a wild dog, she pounced on leng rongrong again. leng rongrong pulled qin feiluo back and subconsciously used qin feiluo as a shield, blocking in front of her. ¡± qin fei fell and was bitten by three or four wild dogs. she was in so much pain that her eyes were hazy with tears, and it was a terrible sight. ¡°leng rongrong! let me go! do you want to die?¡± ¡°you dare to insult my wife?¡± mo lingyuan frowned and looked at qin feiluo. he almost pped her, and then threw her into the pile of hungry wolves in front of him, as if she had smashed a bag of explosives. qin feiluo was speechless. damn, she was not a thing, she was not a weapon, she was actually used as a weapon! don¡¯t you know what it means to have tender and protective feelings for women? ¡°i¡¯m a human!¡± qin feiluo screamed in despair. she had thought that mo linyuan would protect her because she was a girl, but she had never expected that this man did not see her as a woman at all. he had directly used her as a weapon! simply! qin feiluo jumped up and down after being bitten by a group of wild dogs. she could be said to be in an extremely miserable state. with qin feiluo¡¯s defense, leng rongrong and mo linyuan were much more rxed. the two of them casually kicked away a few wild dogs and even took the opportunity to help huo zhou and the others. qin feiluo cried as she fought against these wild dogs. although these wild dogs couldn¡¯t bite her to death, they were enough to cause her to be covered in injuries. she had originally wanted mo linyuan to protect her and force leng rongrong away, but she had never thought that she would end up losing her own money. instead, he was torturing himself. it was toote for her to regret now. ¡°get lost! get lost!¡± qin feiluo could be considered to have some martial arts foundation. although she was in a very miserable state, at least she didn¡¯t get hurt in any vital areas. she realized that leng rongrong and mo linyuan were helping others, but no one was helping her. she seemed to have beenpletely ignored. ¡°help! who can help me!¡± qin feiluo called out anxiously. she really hoped that someone could help her. it would be best if mo linyuan came over. after all, mo linyuan was also a very handsome man. of course, mo linyuan did not even look at her, as if she did not exist. qin feiluo shouted for a long time and was extremely angry. her voice was hoarse from shouting, and no one came to help her. she could only rely on herself. she could be said to be very miserable. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was more rxed. her martial arts were already very powerful, and with mo linyuan protecting her at all times, she was unscathed and did not look embarrassed at all. every move she made was very precise. the dagger in her hand was raised and fell, bringing with it a string of blood. many fierce wild dogs were also seriously injured by her. at his feet were heavily injured wild dogs that had no attack power. leng rongrong¡¯s every move was very beautiful, and it made people gasp in amazement. all the staff members in front of the monitor were stunned. ¡°wow, lord rong is too awesome!¡± ¡± her kung fu is so good. i thought that qin feiluo would be the one who performed better this time. after all, qin feiluo is a professional in fighting scenes. it¡¯s said that she never uses a double. in addition, she always has exquisite makeup on. i thought she was a beautiful woman. i didn¡¯t expect that the one who stood out was leng rongrong! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to watch qin feiluo. i reckon that after this video is broadcasted, more than half of her fans will be scared away. her makeup was smudged, but she was still so ugly. she had always looked good because of her makeup! no wonder you brought so many cosmetics when you went out for an outdoor adventure!¡± ¡°lord rong is really beautiful. after experiencing so many fights and a day of traveling, it actually didn¡¯t affect her in the slightest. and she¡¯s always been bare-faced, and even without makeup, she looks like a fairy!¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s beautiful, but how can she fight so well?! ¡± ¡± f * ck, look at her movements. they¡¯re so clean and precise. every move is amazing! ¡± ¡°so powerful! he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡± as a woman, this is the first time i¡¯ve fallen in love with a woman! ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m too handsome. lord rong, she¡¯s so handsome. she¡¯s my idol!¡± ¡°she¡¯s also my idol. i¡¯m a fan of her. do you have her weibo? i want to pay attention to her!¡± ¡°i heard she doesn¡¯t have a weibo ... but she has a fan club, and i heard it¡¯s very awesome. although she hasn¡¯t been in the industry for long, the number of fans she has isparable to that of an a-list celebrity!¡± ¡­¡­ the festival team¡¯s staff were in a discussion. because leng rongrong was not pretentious, beautiful, and agile, almost everyone was a fan. the director and producer even wanted leng rongrong to be a permanent guest on the show. although it was a little different from the abuse in the previous shows, leng rongrong was really a highlight. she was too strong and awesome. she was a youngdy who was like a goddess. she knew so many things, was so skilled, and had a forthright personality. whoever saw her would like her. on the other side, leng rongrong casually wiped the blood off her face, then looked at the wild dogs that had been scared away. ¡°are you stilling? if you do, i guarantee that not a single one of your race will be left alive!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes turned cold. she kicked the dead body of a stray dog on the ground towards a group of stray dogs, then approached them step by step. the wild dogs gathered together, all of them retreating with their tails tucked in. they bared their fangs and their eyes were filled with ferocity, but they were all afraid of leng rongrong and the group of people in front of them. these wild dogs were rtively smart. they had realized that although they wererge in number, they could not deal with the group of people in front of them. they had already lost more than half of their men. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± leng rongrong shouted in a low voice. the group of wild dogs were shocked. they turned around and ran away. mo linyuan followed behind leng rongrong like a shadow, neither too close nor too far away. he waited until the wild dogs had run away before he asked leng rongrong in a gentle voice if she was injured. ¡°no, how about you?¡± leng rongrong took a look at mo linyuan. his body was stained with a lot of blood, but he did not seem to be injured. ¡°no, it¡¯s all the blood of those animals.¡± mo linyuan patted the dust off his body lightly. leng rongrong nodded and looked at the crowd. everyone was more or less injured. on the contrary, xu ying ¡®er, who was not very good at fighting, was not injured because of the critical damage protection. of course, the critical hit protected xu ying ¡®er, but she was quite miserable. she was bitten by many wild dogs, but she was not injured much, and her feathers were almost bald. Chapter 412

Chapter 412: you¡¯re a chicken hero!

Trantor: 549690339

critical hit looked at his tail pitifully and fell into a depressed state. its tail was originally long, shiny, and beautiful, but leng rongrong had cut it in half thest time. this time, it was even worse, as it had been bitten by a wild dog ... there were no feathers on its butt to cover it, so it looked too ugly. xu ying ¡®er was trying her best tofort critical strike. ¡°critical hit, thank you for protecting me. although your tail is featherless, you¡¯re still a chicken hero in my heart! you¡¯re super handsome!¡± xu ying ¡®er gave a thumbs up to the critical hit. critical strike nced at xu ying ¡®er. as soon as he heard xu ying¡¯ er¡¯s words, all his sadness was washed away. he suddenly raised his head and puffed out his chest, acting like a tsundere. ¡°hahahaha!¡± chu ziyou was originally in a lot of pain because of his injuries, but when he saw that the critical hit had turned him into a featherless chicken, he could not help butugh miserably, ¡± hahaha, this chicken is too funny, it¡¯s featherless! hahaha, it doesn¡¯t even have a few hairs left, and it¡¯s still alive!¡± critical hit: critical strike was originally very pleased with xu ying ¡®er¡¯s praise, but upon hearing chu ziyou¡¯s words, he immediately looked at chu ziyou in dissatisfaction, his eyes suddenly bing extremely sharp. following that, critical strike started to stagger towards chu ziyou. ¡°you, you, you, what do you want to do!¡± one of chu ziyou¡¯s legs was injured. he was originally sitting, but when he saw the critical hit approaching, he jumped up on one leg, his face full of fear. ¡°who told you to have a cheap mouth!¡± xu ying ¡®er rolled her eyes at chu ziyou. ¡± the critical hit was because of me. it¡¯s a very powerful chicken, okay? it¡¯s much more useful than a man like you! ¡± ¡°hey, what do you mean by more useful than a man like me? am i not as good as a chicken?¡± chu ziyou retorted in anger. ¡± you¡¯re just not as good as a chicken. at the critical moment, you¡¯re not even as good as a chicken! ¡± xu ying ¡®er snorted coldly. chu ziyou was speechless. he was actually inferior to a chicken? wasn¡¯t he losing too much face? was he, a handsome man, inferior to a chicken? ¡± i¡¯m the most handsome one. it¡¯s a featherless chicken, but it¡¯s not as good as me. when the fans see this, they¡¯ll definitely think that i¡¯m more handsome than the featherless chicken! ¡± chu ziyou coldly snorted. xu ying ¡®er was speechless. critical strike looked at chu ziyou in dissatisfaction, then began to giggle as he chased after the jumping chu ziyou. chu ziyou was speechless. ¡°damn, you don¡¯t have any hair, how can you still fly?¡± chu ziyou was badly pecked by the critical hit. originally, everyone had suffered heavy injuries. in the end, after chu ziyou¡¯s outburst, everyoneughed madly and forgot about their injuries. after leng rongrong examined everyone¡¯s wounds, she prepared to start the treatment on qin feiluo, who was thest to suffer. ¡± you have a few deep wounds that need to be stitched up. i know how to do it, but i don¡¯t know if you need my help. ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t really like qin feiluo. however, they were all here after all. furthermore, qin fei was the most miserable and her injuries were more serious. if she was left alone, she would look quite miserable. therefore, he nned to treat her first. however, she never expected that qin fei would not appreciate it. ¡°i don¡¯t need to!¡± qin feiluo said with a cold expression. qin feiluo was a little annoyed when she thought of how she had boasted. this time, she was really embarrassed to death. if she let leng rongrong help her, she would be even more embarrassed! in the end, she still chose to take it on by herself. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. it was best if he did not need her help, she was toozy to help anyway. she looked at the others and said, ¡± i¡¯ll take care of the wounds of those who need to be treated. ¡± ¡°me!¡± chu ziyou, whose butt was almost rotten from the chicken¡¯s pecking, hopped over. he raised his hand and shouted, ¡± my leg is quite seriously injured. my butt also seems to be a little spicy! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s gaze suddenly turned towards chu ziyou. his eyes were cold and terrifying as he stared at chu ziyou. ¡°you want, to, let, my, wife, show, you, your, ass?¡± fourth master mo had the urge to chop chu ziyou up and feed him to the dogs. ¡°ah, no, no.¡± chu ziyou rubbed his butt and looked at mo linyuan in shock, ¡± i didn¡¯t mean it that way. my butt was not serious, it was pecked by this featherless chicken! ¡± that, it¡¯s just the injury on my leg, it¡¯s a little serious. however, rongrong, have you studied medicine? do you know how to treat wounds?¡± ¡°are you doubting my wife?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed again. chu ziyou¡¯s worry alone was enough to make the wife-doting demon unhappy. ¡°no, i don¡¯t have any doubts.e on, lord rong, do it. i believe you, and my life is in your hands!¡± chu ziyou stretched out his neck fearlessly. leng rongrong chuckled and patted chu ziyou¡¯s shoulder, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve studied chinese medicine before. even though i¡¯m not a miracle doctor, my master is. these wounds aren¡¯t a problem for me, and i¡¯m also very good at sewing. i can make a flower out of it!¡± ¡°flower, flower? flowers ... i don¡¯t think we should have any flowers?¡± chu ziyou¡¯s face was twisted. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i don¡¯t need flowers. i¡¯m fine with other designs. i have painting skills, so i can sew any pattern. ¡± ¡°sis ... you¡¯re making me a little scared,¡± chu ziyou swallowed his saliva. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid.¡± leng rongrong took out a box, then took out some tools and started to treat the wound on chu ziyou¡¯s leg. the injury on chu ziyou¡¯s leg was more serious, so it needed to be sutured. without any anesthesia, leng rongrong immediately sutured the wound. chu ziyou hugged a big tree and screamed in pain like a pig being ughtered. the hairless one was dancing at the side, stretching out his hairless legs from time to time, showing off to chu ziyou. chu ziyou was speechless. he was so angry. he onlyughed at this chicken a few times. this chicken was too vengeful. when he was in so much pain, it actually danced beside him andughed at him! too much! if he could catch it, he would roast it. chu ziyou and critical hit stared at each other. before she knew it, leng rongrong had finished sewing up the wound. she then applied medicine and wrapped it up. after that, leng rongrong took out an injection and gave chu ziyou two injections. ¡± fortunately, i¡¯m fully equipped. i¡¯ve even injured people like rabies, so there¡¯s no need to worry about any problems. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± ... ¡± chu ziyou looked at leng rongrong deeply, ¡± when did you prepare this? why didn¡¯t i know? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already prepared everything before i came. before entering the primeval forest, i¡¯ve already prepared everything that i should and shouldn¡¯t have. i took it with me when the festival group wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡°i¡¯m impressed,¡± chu ziyou was shocked. after that, leng rongrong dealt with the rest of the people. finally, leng rongrong cleaned up rainstorm¡¯s butt. there were many bites on his butt, and several pieces of meat were bitten off. it was a terrible sight. leng rongrong¡¯s heart ached as she patted storm¡¯s back. chu ziyou watched from the side, rubbing his own butt as he said, ¡± my butt is definitely seriously injured too. why can you look at the horse¡¯s butt but not me? ¡± as he said that, chu ziyou looked at mo linyuan and asked eagerly, ¡± why don¡¯t you help me take a look, young master mo? ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. he looked at chu ziyou, then lifted his leg and kicked chu ziyou¡¯s butt. Chapter 413

Chapter 413: fourth master mo, i have no sympathy

Trantor: 549690339

chu ziyou¡¯s butt was originally sticking out, and with his leg injured, he could not stand steadily. mo linyuan kicked him t on his face. ¡± young master mo, you¡¯ve gone too far. do you even have any sympathy? ¡± chu ziyou turned around with difficulty and looked at mo linyuan with hidden bitterness. ¡°i don¡¯t have any sympathy.¡± mo linyuan said coldly. ¡± we¡¯re acquaintances after all. you¡¯re going too far! ¡± chu ziyou looked at mo linyuan in anger. ¡°i¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± as he spoke, mo linyuan walked towards leng rongrong and helped his wife. chu ziyou was speechless. it was really too infuriating! after treating rainstorm¡¯s wound, leng rongrong stopped to rest. everyone¡¯s injuries had been treated, except for qin feiluo, who had rejected leng rongrong at first. now, she was covered in injuries, but no one paid her any attention. she was so angry that her face turned green. ¡°hiss, it hurts!¡± from time to time, qin feiluo would deliberately make some noise, as if she wanted others to hear that she was injured and in pain. however, everyone was injured and not in a good state. only leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and xu ying ¡®er were not injured. xu ying ¡®er was looking for clothes to make a simple set of clothes for critical strike. leng rongrong and mo linyuan both noticed qin feiluo, but they ignored her. mo linyuan even frowned and looked at qin feiluo. he was annoyed and disgusted. ¡± where did this ugly womane from? can¡¯t you ask her to get lost? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°she¡¯s also here to participate in this show.¡± ¡°i hate it just by looking at it.¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong after giving his evaluation. ¡± you must be tired. let¡¯s go up and rest. ¡± ¡± speaking of which, i haven¡¯t seen a tiger yet. there was clearly the sound of a tiger¡¯s roar just now. ¡± leng rongrong kept thinking about the big tiger. she really wanted to raise a tiger. a tiger was as cute as a big cat. mo linyuan turned his head and looked in the direction of the tiger¡¯s roar. he didn¡¯t know if the tiger was still there, but there was no sounding from it. ¡°why don¡¯t i go and take a look?¡± leng rongrong looked up with her pretty little face, seeking mo linyuan¡¯s opinion. mo linyuan looked in front of him and nodded. his wife wanted to go and take a look, and he definitely couldn¡¯t let her down. leng rongrong was as happy as a child. ¡°should i go over there and take a look?¡± after jumping down from the steps, leng rongrong pointed ahead excitedly and said, ¡± i think the tiger should still be here. it can¡¯t have run away so quickly. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo linyuan nodded without a word. ¡°where are you guys going?¡± huo zhou asked. ¡°i want to see if the tiger is still there.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i want to capture him as a pet. ¡± ¡°p-pet?¡± huo zhou¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡± you want to raise a tiger? um, what about the big ck bear?¡± ¡°a big ck bear?¡± leng rongrong had almost forgotten that there was such a big fellow here. at this moment, the big ck bear was lying on the ground with its limbs spread out. when it heard someone mention bears, it got up with difficulty and looked at leng rongrong expectantly. leng rongrong paused for a moment before saying, ¡± i wanted to eat bear paw, but no one knows how to cook it. besides, this guy is a little stupid ... i don¡¯t like stupid pets. ¡± the big ck bear was speechless. huo zhou was speechless. was he stupid? how could she tell if a bear was smart or stupid? wasn¡¯t it just an animal? animals weren¡¯t as smart as humans, right? ¡± hey, you can go now. don¡¯t follow us. you can¡¯t fight, you¡¯ll be wasting food. ¡± leng rongrong shouted at the big ck bear. the big ck bear had beenpletely abandoned. he looked a little confused, helpless, and depressed. everyone looked at the big ck bear with sympathy. this big ck bear had followed them all the way and even helped drive away a lot of wild dogs. even if it did not have any credit, it had done a lot of hard work. in the end, leng rongrong said that the big ck bear was too stupid, and actually wanted to drive it away? the big ck bear looked at leng rongrong dejectedly, feeling very depressed. ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at the big ck bear a few times and hesitated for a moment. she found some food and packed it for the big ck bear. ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± the big ck bear took the food and looked at leng rongrong deeply. it realized that leng rongrong did not want to bring it home, so it took the food and left pitifully. ¡°you really let it go?¡± chu ziyou looked at the big ck bear¡¯s back and said, ¡± you even want to raise a tiger. don¡¯t you want to raise a big ck bear? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t suit my style. a tiger is more domineering. riding a ck bear out is not as domineering as a tiger. it feels stupid.¡± leng rongrong turned around and said. most importantly, this big ck bear was a little dirty, so its body was a little smelly ... she couldn¡¯t stand the smell. after all, they were wild, so it was better to leave them in this forest. ¡± ... ¡± chu ziyou was speechless. ¡°you guys stay here, i¡¯ll go take a look.¡± leng rongrong said. she gave mo linyuan a few instructions and asked him to stay. after all, they did not know if the stray dogs would return. almost everyone here was injured. with mo linyuan here, everyone would be safer. mo linyuan was a little worried and pulled back leng rongrong, who was about to run forward alone. ¡± it¡¯ll be fine. i¡¯ll just go and take a look. if there¡¯s nothing, i¡¯lle back. ¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly, ¡± look after them. if there¡¯s any danger, protect them. ¡± ¡°be careful,¡± mo linyuan frowned. he pulled leng rongrong and kissed her on the head. leng rongrong smiled gently. the surrounding people felt like they were being fed dog food. leng rongrong soon disappeared into the night. the forest was very quiet, especially as they walked further and further away. leng rongrong held a bloody dagger in her hand. when she walked into the darkness, she did not turn on her shlight, but continued to move forward with the help of the moonlight and her excellent vision. the light would definitely startle some wild beasts. if there was a tiger, it would definitely be rmed. so she slowed down and did not take out the shlight. after walking for about ten minutes, leng rongrong suddenly stopped. her pupils suddenly shrank. behind her, a gust of wind whistled over, and the dagger in her hand suddenly shed backward. the dagger touched something, and fresh blood flowed onto the back of leng rongrong¡¯s hand. she turned around and saw a wild dog on the ground. behind them, there was a group of wild dogs. in the dark, their eyes glowed with green light, and they bared their teeth while making whimpering sounds. ¡°you guys still dare toe?¡± leng rongrong squinted her eyes. ¡± you guys don¡¯t want the food i¡¯ve given you, and now you¡¯re here to die? ¡± the wild dogs didn¡¯t dare to approach. they stared at the dead wild dog beside leng rongrong, their eyes turning even more green. leng rongrong flicked away the blood on the back of her hand and the dagger, then continued walking. Chapter 414

Chapter 414: a group of fugitives?

Trantor: 549690339

a group of wild dogs pounced on them and gnawed on the wild dog that leng rongrong had just killed. after that, the group of wild dogs followed leng rongrong closely, not too far away, not too close. they didn¡¯t dare to approach or attack, but they couldn¡¯t bear to leave just like that. leng rongrong didn¡¯t care. she continued to walk forward, but suddenly stopped in her tracks. she could vaguely hear a soft tiger¡¯s roar. there really seemed to be a tiger. she picked up her pace, jogged, and got up. very quickly, leng rongrong found the direction of the sound. then, she saw a beautiful big tiger. and this was a white tiger. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were fixed on her because she was too beautiful. the big tiger had also seen leng rongrong and was walking towards her. ¡°be good,e here!¡± leng rongrong waved at the big white tiger. ¡± i¡¯ll bring you home and raise you. ¡± the big white tiger stopped and looked at leng rongrong with a strange expression. most humans would run away in fear when they saw her, but this human in front of her looked so weak. not only did he not run away, but he even made here closer? she seemed to be saying something, and seeing her bright eyes, it seemed to be a little flustered. the white tiger wanted to get closer to leng rongrong, but for some reason, when it looked into leng rongrong¡¯s beautiful ck eyes, it felt a chill down its spine. it was the king of all beasts! however, at this moment, it was unexpectedly scared ... looking at the white tiger, leng rongrong approached it step by step. behind them, the group of wild dogs that had been following leng rongrong were dumbfounded. they could feel that the big white tiger in front of them seemed to be afraid of leng rongrong, but this fellow was even more cowardly than them, turning around and running away. ¡°hey, why are you running? i didn¡¯t say i was going to stew you!¡± when leng rongrong saw the big white tiger run away, she cried out in shock and immediately ran after it. the big white tiger turned around and was dumbfounded. what did it do wrong? what was this person doing? why was he even scarier than those hunters? why was she chasing it? the big white tiger increased its speed in horror and ran as if it was flying. leng rongrong¡¯s footsteps were also extremely fast. she would grab a vine from time to time and swing towards the big white tiger. her speed was not slower than the big white tiger at all. the big white tiger saw that leng rongrong was getting closer and closer to it, and it had a creepy look. it ran even faster. ¡± why are you running? i¡¯m treating you to a good meal at home, and you¡¯re running away when you see me? ¡± leng rongrong looked at the big white tiger in disbelief. ¡± don¡¯t run!e home with me, i¡¯ll serve you with good food and drinks!¡± the big white tiger didn¡¯t care and ran even faster. leng rongrong was speechless. after a long chase, the big white tiger was tired and stopped to catch its breath. it turned back to look at leng rongrong, and when it saw that leng rongrong was still following behind it, its face fell. who could tell it why this human had been chasing it? the white tiger stared at leng rongrong, panting. it was tired and sat on the ground. it looked at leng rongrong and stopped running, not daring to get close to her. leng rongrong was not tired and looked at the big white tiger in high spirits. ¡°so weak? it¡¯s a wild tiger after all.¡± leng rongrong patted her hands, then strode towards the big white tiger. the white tiger was speechless. it looked at leng rongrong with its big eyes. leng rongrong walked in front of it. it wanted to show off its might, so it let out a wild roar. however, before the roar ended, something suddenly flew toward them. leng rongrong heard a gunshot and suddenly pounced toward the big white tiger. ¡± be careful! ¡± the big white tiger was so frightened that it staggered. coupled with leng rongrong¡¯s pounce, it fell to the ground directly. leng rongrong hugged the big white tiger¡¯s head and barely dodged the bullet. ¡°who is it?¡± after leng rongrong let go of the big white tiger, she suddenly got up from the ground and turned to look in the direction of the bullet. she furrowed her brows and walked forward, probably based on the feeling she had just now. then, she saw a group of people. leng rongrong was speechless. he had been chasing the white tiger so hard that he didn¡¯t notice this group of people. none of them looked like good people. there were seven or eight of them, each with a weapon in their hands. they all looked fierce and had strange tattoos on their bodies. ¡°i¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± when leng rongrong saw this group of people, she could tell that they were not good people and immediately turned around, intending to leave. the men looked at leng rongrong with furrowed eyebrows. seeing that leng rongrong was about to leave, one of the men said, ¡± we can¡¯t let her go! ¡± ¡°stop!¡± another man shouted. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°you want me to stop?¡± she looked at them and said seriously, ¡± big brothers, i identally bumped into you. can we just pretend that we didn¡¯t see each other? i didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but i see that you¡¯re busy, so i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°i told you to stop. did you not understand?¡± a man with a knife scar on his eye squinted. he looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± what¡¯s your name? what are you doing in the primeval forest in the middle of the night? ¡± and what¡¯s with that tiger?¡± leng rongrong turned around and saw the big white tiger hiding behind her. no matter what, this was still a big tiger, yet it was actually so timid? ¡± i¡¯m here to explore the primeval forest. my name is leng rongrong. this tiger isn¡¯t my pet yet, even though i want it to be. ¡± leng rongrong exined with a smile. ¡°big brother, i don¡¯t think this girl is simple. although she looks young, i¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s from the police force. some young female police officers are very bold, and i think she looks like one!¡± a man whispered into the ear of the man with a scar on his eye, ¡± don¡¯t let her escape! ¡± ¡°yes, catch her!¡± the other tall and thin man also walked towards leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. she was here to record a show, not to cause trouble. she had bumped into them, so why couldn¡¯t she just leave? why did they have toe and make things difficult for her? leng rongrong looked at the seven men gloomily. none of them looked like good people. they looked like a group of criminals. she wasn¡¯t in the mood to catch criminals, and she wasn¡¯t in this industry. ¡°do you want toe over yourself, or should wee over and catch you?¡± the man with the knife scar on his eye asked leng rongrong. ¡°i don¡¯t really want to. can we change to another method? or rather, you guys go your separate ways and i¡¯ll go my separate ways. if we¡¯re not fated, then let¡¯s not meet! really, i¡¯m doing this for your sake. i really don¡¯t feel like beating anyone up today.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and mumbled, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if the festival team has any surveince cameras here. if they keep recording me fighting and killing, it won¡¯t be good for my image, right? i¡¯m a weak woman ...¡± Chapter 415 - meeting an old acquaintance

Chapter 415: meeting an old acquaintance

Trantor: 549690339

¡± what? a camera?! ¡± a fat man cried out in shock, ¡± big brother, she said camera. could this brat have a camera on her and she¡¯s taking pictures of us? ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°???? ¡± why did she bring a camera? she wasn¡¯t a photographer. could she not listen to half of what she was saying? if that was the case, it would be very easy for people to misunderstand! ¡°big brothers, i¡¯m really not a police officer or a cameraman as you misunderstood. i don¡¯t have any grudges with you, i really don¡¯t want to hit you.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± i¡¯m a weak woman, right? the kind that doesn¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken. i¡¯m here to explore, not to explore your danger! ¡± leng rongrong quibbled with a smile. she took a step back. the white tiger also took a step back. the big white tiger¡¯s ears twitched. it wanted to run away by itself, but it didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°cut the crap ande over here!¡± the man with the scar shouted, ¡± if you don¡¯te over, i¡¯ll kill you! ¡± as he spoke, the knife-scarred man raised his hand. the ck hole of the gun in his hand was pointed at leng rongrong, and his eyes were terrifyingly cold. the rest of the men also raised their guns. they were quite vignt against leng rongrong. ¡± we almost lost to a little girlst time. everyone, be careful. ¡± the boss said vigntly. ¡°yes, the ce where i was injured by that silly girlst time still hurts!¡± the seven men looked like they had been bitten by a snake once, and they were afraid of ropes for ten years. leng rongrong was helpless ... at the same time, in the bushes not far away, the two men who had been hiding were also very helpless. ¡°boss, what should we do? where did this womane from? she¡¯s in the hands of these ruffians. if they have a hostage, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± shawnwoo asked worriedly in a low voice, ¡± we¡¯ve waited for them with great difficulty! ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll wait and see,¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s voice carried a hint of frivolity, her gaze fixed on leng rongrong and the big white tiger. ¡± don¡¯t you think that girl is very beautiful? his entire face looks like it¡¯s glowing, and he looks a little familiar.¡± ¡°beautiful? it¡¯s so dark, how can you tell she¡¯s beautiful?¡± the corner of shawnwoo¡¯s mouth twitched. how could he not see clearly? ¡­¡­ leng rongrong was still in a confrontation with the seven men. she tried to persuade them to go their separate ways. there was no need to argue like this. however, the men refused to let her go. they immediately surrounded leng rongrong. then, a man vigntly approached leng rongrong, forcing her to surrender. leng rongrong extended her hand. ¡± well, if you want to capture me, so be it. but why do you want to capture me? ¡± ¡± cut the crap. who knows who you are? we don¡¯t feel safe if we don¡¯t catch you. ¡± ¡°women are scary these days.¡± ¡°yes, when ites to women, bai wanrong is the scariest.¡± ¡°back then, this bai wanrong was really all-powerful, but it¡¯s a pity that she died too early.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°you know bai wanrong?¡± hearing her mother¡¯s name, leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she stared at the men with bright eyes. ¡± of course not. she¡¯s such a big shot, how could we possibly know her? ¡± the boss rolled his eyes. ¡± but at least i¡¯ve heard of her. ¡± ¡°okay ... i thought you knew each other.¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. the man who had gone up to grab her was already close to her. this time, leng rongrong did not hesitate at all. just as the man was about to grab her hand, she suddenly turned her hand around and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. then, with a hook of her leg, she gave the man an over-shoulder throw. he fell to the white tiger¡¯s side. the big white tiger took two steps back in fear and looked at leng rongrong deeply. the big white tiger sucked in two cold breaths and hid behind a big tree to watch the show. it was probably rejoicing that it had not provoked leng rongrong. if it had, it would probably be done for. ¡°f * ck! she threw third!¡± ¡°catch her! she¡¯s definitely with the police!¡± ¡°don¡¯t let her get away!¡± a few men started to shout, and then flew towards leng rongrong at the same time. leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not change. first, she lifted her leg and kicked a man¡¯s crotch with her boot. then, she grabbed another man¡¯s arm and broke it hard. with a crack, the arm dislocated. at the side, in the bushes, shawnwoo was worried and wanted to go out to help, but was frightened by leng rongrong¡¯s posture. he looked at leng rongrong in horror. zhong hanyue immediately extended her arm to stop shaoyu. ¡± there¡¯s no need to go up and help. she can handle it. ¡± one look at leng rongrong¡¯s stance and he knew that she would be able to handle it. ¡°this woman isn¡¯t from the police, is she? the police have entrusted this matter to us, so no one should intervene.¡± shaoyu said. ¡°i don¡¯t think so. the police don¡¯t have a woman who¡¯s so good at fighting.¡± zhong hanyue stood up and walked out slowly. shawnwoo followed by zhong hanyue¡¯s side, and the two tall men leaned against a tree as they watched leng rongrong fight with this group of men. in less than five minutes, leng rongrong had broken the arms and legs of all the fiendish and dangerous fugitives. they all fell to the ground, and leng rongrong even tied up the group of men with a vine. after she was done, leng rongrong looked up and met the eyes of shaoyu and zhong hanyue. xiao yu was speechless. ¡°he¡¯s so powerful ...¡± zhong hanyue looked at leng rongrong with interest, then pped her hands. ¡± your kung fu is not bad, i¡¯m impressed. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re together?¡± leng rongrong pointed at the seven men on the ground. zhong hanyue shook her head, ¡± no. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed as she sized up zhong hanyue. this man was still wearing a suit in a ce like this, and there was not a single dirty spot on his body. his hair was also neat and beautiful. no matter how she looked at it, this man was not an ordinary person. ¡°not a group?¡± leng rongrongughed coldly, ¡± then you guys just stand by and watch a weak woman being attacked. as men, aren¡¯t you going to help? aren¡¯t you too inhumane?¡± ¡°weak woman?¡± xiao yu gulped. ¡± you don¡¯t look weak ... especially when you attacked ... that, that big white tiger over there seems to be afraid of you! ¡± leng rongrong turned back to look. the big white tiger was still at the side, looking at her pitifully, as if waiting for her to deal with it. the big white tiger looked at leng rongrong without blinking. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°forget it, you can go.¡± leng rongrong said after taking a look at the big white tiger. then, she nced at the men on the ground, who looked like they had a headache. she had tied them up, but she couldn¡¯t just leave them here, could she? Chapter 416

Chapter 416: blind date partner?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you really don¡¯t know him?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhong hanyue and the others. ¡± well, if you know each other, i¡¯ll return it to you. there¡¯s no point in keeping them. there are a lot of wild dogs here, and if i leave them here, they¡¯ll be eaten by the wild dogs.¡± ¡°don¡¯t! don¡¯t put us here!¡± ¡°great aunt, can you help us recover? you¡¯ve already tied us up, can you restore our hands and feet?¡± the men on the ground screamed in pain. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes swept over the men and she said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯ve already told you, you¡¯ll be in trouble if you provoke me, but you didn¡¯t believe me! ¡± ¡°who knew you were so powerful!¡± the boss mumbled. ¡°if i¡¯m not powerful, then you guys can bully women as you wish?¡± leng rongrong looked at her boss in annoyance. the boss was speechless. ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to take them away.¡± zhong hanyue nced at leng rongrong, the corners of her lips curling up. ¡± you look a little like someone i knew when i was young. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong sized up zhong hanyue. ¡± now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, i think you look familiar too. ¡± shaoyu looked at the people tied up on the ground and tried to get them to stand up. then, this group of people screamed and said that their legs were dislocated, and they couldn¡¯t even stand up. ...¡±¡± he looked at leng rongrong with a strange expression. how could a woman be so powerful? the legendary bai wanrong from back then was probably just like this. this woman had dislocated all of their joints in just a few moves. only god knew that this group of people were a bunch of very powerful fugitives. even the police couldn¡¯t catch them. if the police knew that they had been taken care of by leng rongrong in just five minutes, they would probably feel very embarrassed, right? they had sent out the number one on the kill list, but in the end, the number one on the kill list didn¡¯t even need to make a move. shawnwoo turned his head and suddenly realized that leng rongrong and zhong hanyue had already started fighting. after exchanging a few blows, the two of them eximed at the same time. ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°rongrong!¡± zhong hanyue looked at leng rongrong in surprise, ¡± it¡¯s been so many years, you¡¯re even more powerful than before! ¡± ¡± you ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at zhong hanyue, unable to recall her name. however, she suddenly remembered that the person her godfathers wanted to introduce her to seemed to be him. this guy, wasn¡¯t he the number one and the creator of the carnage chart? leng rongrong suddenly took two steps back. ¡°don¡¯t you remember brother yue?¡± zhong hanyue said dejectedly, ¡± we were so good friends back then. ¡± ¡°i remember. have you been in contact with my godfather recently?¡± leng rongrong asked carefully. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± zhong hanyue said. leng rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. it seemed that he did not know that his godfathers wanted them to go on blind dates. otherwise, it would be a little awkward. ¡°rongrong,e home with me.¡± zhong hanyue took a step forward and grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s wrist. ¡°???¡±leng rongrong retracted her hand in fear. ¡± what do you mean by going home with you? ¡± could this guy¡¯s thoughts be in line with his godfather¡¯s? ¡°i mean, my house is nearby. do you want to go out with me for a few days? i¡¯m going to hold a very fun party this week, and there will be a lot of peopleing. i¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be interested.¡± zhong hanyue said, ¡± you haven¡¯t been to the base of the carnage chart before, right? ordinary people can¡¯te. only the top 100 of the carnage chart and some people with status in society can participate. however, this is organized by me, so i invite you to be my distinguished guest.¡± it could be said that zhong hanyue was extremely enthusiastic. leng rongrong was speechless. a gathering for the kill list? wouldn¡¯t that be exciting? they were all assassins on the list? the thousand-faced assassin should also be participating, right? that guy was quite fun. ¡°um, i do want to participate, but i have something to do.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± tell me if you¡¯re not arrogant. i¡¯m filming a show right now and i¡¯m not done yet. ¡± i don¡¯t know if i can join after i¡¯m done.¡± ¡°sure, it¡¯s going to be a banquet for a few days.¡± zhong hanyueughed. ¡± but what program are you filming? are you the only one in this ce? ¡± ¡°no, there are other people. i was chasing that guy all the way here.¡± leng rongrong pointed at the big white tiger not far away. zhong hanyue nodded her head, as if she understood. ¡± this is your business card. when your show ends, contact me. i¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. how about it? ¡± ¡°alright. but, can i bring my family?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°of course you can.¡± zhong hanyue was very straightforward. ¡°that would be great.¡± leng rongrong nodded, her eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. ¡± then thank you, brother yue! you guys can handle these, right? if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°wait a moment!¡± xiao yu said nervously, ¡± um, sis, can you help them reattach their hands and feet? if they can¡¯t walk, we can¡¯t carry them out, right?¡± ¡°oh, i forgot.¡± leng rongrong smiled and walked to their side, then began to reattach their legs one by one. of course, his hand was not reattached. ¡°your legs can walk, but don¡¯t reattach your arms. otherwise, they¡¯ll resist.¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡°thanks.¡± the corner of shawnwoo¡¯s mouth twitched. he felt that leng rongrong was particrly terrifying just now. she had violently made those fugitives sweat all over their foreheads and scream in pain. it was really tragic for these fugitives to meet leng rongrong. the escapees sniffled and stood up, looking at leng rongrong as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°you¡¯re really not with the police?¡± the boss¡¯s face was still full of tears, looking at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°i already said it¡¯s not.¡± leng rongrong looked at her boss unhappily. ¡± don¡¯t you understand humannguage? why must you provoke me? ¡± the boss was speechless. the few of them were tied together, and their 14 legs were moving towards zhong hanyue. in the end, he realized that the moment he got close to zhong hanyue, the coldness from her body became even more terrifying, and he decided to move to the other side. zhong hanyue said to xiao yu, ¡± bring them back and return them to them. remember to collect the rest of the money. i¡¯ll send rongrong back. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. shaoyu nodded. ¡°no need to send me, i¡¯ll go back myself.¡± leng rongrong shrugged and said. ¡°how can you let a girl walk in such a dark and terrifying ce?¡± zhong hanyue said, ¡± where are you going? do you know the way? i¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°it¡¯s probably in that direction,¡± leng rongrong said thoughtfully, then nced at the white tiger. ¡± hey, did wee from that direction? ¡± the big white tiger¡¯s face was full of question marks. when asked how it knew, it only knew that it had run all over the ce and arrived here. Chapter 417

Chapter 417: the first gu in history

Trantor: 549690339

¡± is this tiger retarded? ¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± why are you so stupid? ¡± shouldn¡¯t the king of ten thousand beasts be very smart?¡± the big white tiger was speechless. leng rongrong pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡± forget it, it should be in that direction. let¡¯s go. ¡± she did not reject zhong hanyue¡¯s escort and started to walk in that direction. at the same time, mo linyuan was getting impatient. leng rongrong went out for an hour or two. in the beginning, he still had the patience to wait, but slowly, his patience began to wear out. mo linyuan had been pacing back and forth. he wanted to find leng rongrong, but there were some wild dogs surrounding them. if he left, the group of people here would be in trouble. ¡°why isn¡¯t lord rong back yet?¡± chu ziyou started to worry as well. he looked at mo linyuan and asked, ¡± young master mo, why don¡¯t you go and take a look? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, young master mo. why don¡¯t i go with you to find master rong? ¡± huo zhou also looked at mo linyuan, obviously worried about leng rongrong. the rest of the people also had worried expressions on their faces. xu ying ¡®er said, ¡± although master rong asked fourth young master to protect us, we will protect ourselves at this time. you should go and look for master rong. she¡¯s alone in the primeval forest. after all, she¡¯s a girl. it¡¯ll be troublesome if she¡¯s in danger. ¡± the rest of them nodded. only qin feiluo said sarcastically, ¡± didn¡¯t she want to find the tiger herself? i think she¡¯s probably already been eaten by a tiger.¡± as soon as she finished speaking, everyone looked at her withplicated expressions. ¡°at this time, you shouldn¡¯t add insult to injury, right?¡± xu ying ¡®er frowned and said, ¡± rongrong didn¡¯t do anything to you. why do you keep targeting her? ¡± mo linyuan looked at qin feiluo with a pair of cold eyes. ¡± say that again? do you want to be eaten by a tiger?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were deep and terrifying. when qin fei met his eyes, she immediately felt a chill down her spine. she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she gave up in the end. she remembered that when she was used as a shield, who knew that mo linyuan would hit a woman? he didn¡¯t look like an upright gentleman at first nce, and he should be capable of doing anything. qin feiluo¡¯s hair stood on end and she looked away. after much hesitation, mo linyuan decided to look for leng rongrong. time passed by and it waste at night. under such circumstances, even a man like him might not be safe here, let alone a woman. moreover, it was a girl. of course, leng rongrong was no ordinary girl. she had always been very powerful, so she might not be in any danger. after huo zhou and the others discussed, they decided to let huo zhou apany them to find leng rongrong. the rest of the people stayed in this resting ce. if there was an attack by the wild dogs, there should not be too much of a problem if everyone united. mo linyuan and huo zhou went out together. the rest of the people stayed behind. in the pitch-ck forest, the two of them walked in the direction that leng rongrong had left in, looking for her. the two of them searched the forest for a long time, but they could not find any trace of leng rongrong. at the same time, leng rongrong was also looking for her way back in the forest with a dumbfounded expression. she had been chasing the white tiger too ferociously and had not paid attention to the way she was going. now that she turned around, she actually could not find her way andpletely could not remember which direction she hade from. he had brought zhong hanyue around in countless circles, but she had not found anything. ¡± we¡¯ve already circled this ce more than ten times ... i guess you don¡¯t remember the way back. ¡± zhong hanyue looked at leng rongrong with a nk expression. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°if you don¡¯t know the way, why do you still dare to run around in this ce?¡± zhong hanyue raised her brows and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± why don¡¯t youe home with me? don¡¯t bother about the show anymore. ¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do.¡± her husband was still there. her pets were all there, so she couldn¡¯t just leave them be, right? leng rongrong went around in circles a few more times. after she hadpletely lost her mind, she could not bear it anymore. ¡°storm!¡± leng rongrong stopped and started to shout storm¡¯s name. ¡°are you sure the people with you can hear you if you shout here?¡± zhong hanyue looked at leng rongrong with a faint smile, a yful smile on her handsome face. ¡°storm is not a human. its ears are very sensitive. it can definitely hear us.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± we¡¯ll just wait here. storm should understand what i mean in a while and wille to pick me up. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. zhong hanyue nodded. leng rongrong stopped to rest for a while, then turned around and saw that the tiger was still following her. she seemed to have told it to leave, but it didn¡¯t leave and just followed her. ¡°what, you want to be my pet?¡± leng rongrong asked suspiciously. the big white tiger did not say anything. it just looked at leng rongrong from a distance, as if it wanted to get closer to leng rongrong, but also seemed to be afraid of her. ¡°it¡¯s afraid of you.¡± zhong hanyue looked at the big white tiger and could not help but look at leng rongrong andughed. leng rongrong looked at zhong hanyue coldly, ¡± what did that mean? did he think that she was too fierce? ¡°i¡¯m not saying you¡¯re fierce.¡± zhong hanyueughed. her smile was mesmerizing. ¡± i¡¯m justughing at this tiger for being too cowardly. ¡± leng rongrong looked like that was more like it. she looked at the big white tiger and beckoned, ¡±e here. ¡± the big white tiger walked over obediently. leng rongrong patted the big white tiger¡¯s head. she felt that the big white tiger¡¯s head felt pretty good to the touch. this big head felt quite solid. ¡°do you want to touch it? this tiger feels pretty good to the touch.¡± leng rongrong looked at zhong hanyue and said. zhong hanyue moved closer to leng rongrong, then raised her brows and stroked the big white tiger. he did feel that the white tiger was not bad to the touch. moreover, this tiger was consideredrge among tigers, so it was very interesting to look at. the two of them were talking andughing. in front of them, a storm suddenly appeared. as the storm ran over, it carried mo linyuan on its back. when mo linyuan and storm saw leng rongrong, zhong hanyue, and the big white tiger, their expressions changed. had they fallen out of favor? storm mmed on the brakes and howled at leng rongrong. it wagged its tail eagerly and looked at the big white tiger with a deep dissatisfaction. when the white tiger saw storm, its tail curled up. leng rongrong was speechless. the tiger she had met today was tall and mighty, but it seemed to be a little too cowardly? it was fine that he was afraid of her, but he actually followed her heart when he saw storm? the first gu in history? mo linyuan jumped down from storm¡¯s back and strode towards leng rongrong. then, he pulled leng rongrong to his side in a domineering manner. he looked at zhong hanyue and asked, ¡± who is he? ¡± Chapter 418

Chapter 418: have they fallen out of favor?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°oh, he¡¯s called zhong hanyue, my brother yue.¡± leng rongrong introduced her to mo linyuan. zhong hanyue also looked at mo linyuan suspiciously. he frowned and wanted to pull leng rongrong back from mo linyuan¡¯s arms, but of course, mo linyuan grabbed his wrist. mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were deep and dark as he looked at zhong hanyue with deep displeasure. ¡°don¡¯t touch my wife.¡± his words were filled with a strong sense of an oath of sovereignty. this was his wife, he had better not touch her. if he touched her, he would not let him off easily. the two men¡¯s eyes were burning with mes, and the mes were rising. zhong hanyueughed softly. ¡± she¡¯s your wife? ¡± howe i didn¡¯t know about this? how old is that girl rongrong? how can she be married?¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. he knew leng rongrong. even if he did not know what she was like, her few godfather¡¯s who had a strong desire to protect her would not allow her to marry a man so easily. a few years ago, when he met jiang fu, he said that no man was worthy of their goddaughter. from his tone, it was clear that he wanted to keep his precious goddaughter by his side for the rest of his life. with jiang fu and the others ¡®personalities, even if leng rongrong really got married, they would definitely do it ording to the standards that would shake the world. he would definitely know about the specifications that would shake the world. getting married without a word? how could that be possible? ¡°she¡¯s my woman.¡± mo lingyuan¡¯s eyes were deep and cold, and he shook off zhong hanyue¡¯s hand. zhong hanyue burst outughing. he looked at leng rongrong like a hooligan. ¡± rongrong, he¡¯s joking, right? you like him?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s dark eyes swept towards leng rongrong, his devilishly handsome face expressionless. however, zhong hanyue had indeed made him very unhappy. however, since his wife called zhong hanyue ¡®brother yue¡¯, it must be someone she knew, so he didn¡¯t re up, but only exuded a frighteningly cold aura. ¡°he¡¯s right.¡± leng rongrong nodded, then hugged mo linyuan¡¯s arm. ¡± my husband, mo linyuan. ¡± this time, it was zhong hanyue¡¯s turn to be shocked. he almost jumped back and looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡± w-what did you say? say it again? ¡± as she spoke, she looked at mo linyuan with suspicion in her eyes. mo lingyuan was tall and strong, leng rongrong¡¯s words made a faint smile appear on his devilishly handsome face, and there was a bit of pride in his eyes. his aura suddenly rose a bit, and he looked at zhong hanyue. ¡°we¡¯re really married.¡± leng rongrong exined. ¡°you ... you ... you guys got married without telling anyone? you ... do jiang fu and the others know about this?¡± zhong hanyue took a deep breath, and the smile on her handsome face was about to copse. ¡°i didn¡¯t know before, but i do now.¡± leng rongrong tilted her head and said, then smiled yfully. zhong hanyue felt as if she had been dealt a critical blow. she touched her heart, which was in pain. he was still thinking about how the little girl had grown up. he was still thinking about how he felt like he had seen a fairy when he first saw her. he was still thinking about whether he should find a woman and get married! then, the woman he was finally interested in told him that she was married? was there anything worse than this? with one hand, zhong hanyue pressed down on the white tiger¡¯s head, and a yful smile appeared on his face with much difficulty. his face was smiling, but his heart was bleeding, and his hand was exerting more force. the cowardly white tiger beside him felt as if its head was about to be crushed, and its face was twisted in pain. did it do something wrong again? why did he torture the tiger? zhong hanyue was smiling, while mo linyuan gently put his arm around leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder and asked softly, ¡± what took you so long? ¡± ¡°i was originally chasing a tiger, but i met a few escapees, so i settled them on the way. brother yue was here to chase after those fugitives, and we just happened to run into them ... on the way back, i forgot the way. this tiger is a little stupid and can¡¯t remember the way, so we took a lot of detours.¡± leng rongrong was helpless. she wasn¡¯t usually bad with directions, but she had really lost her way today because she had been chasing this big tiger. after all, it was very easy to get lost in a primitive forest. leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched at the thought of chasing such a big tiger who was a little cowardly after half a day. this fellow was not even as good as a chicken, he was a coward. ¡°are you tired?¡± mo linyuan asked. leng rongrong nodded, putting on a delicate look. zhong hanyue and the big white tiger¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. he nodded, he nodded! she actually nodded? she clearly didn¡¯t look tired at all. it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to fight another hundred escapees, okay? why did she say that she was tired in front of mo linyuan! she was clearly so resistant and so powerful ... then, zhong hanyue could only frown as she watched mo linyuan carry leng rongrong. zhong hanyue was speechless. his heart ached. the white tiger was speechless. she was so good at beating people up just now and didn¡¯t evenin that she was tired after walking for so long. now, she actually stopped walking and let a man carry her? it was so tired! the big white tiger plopped onto the ground pitifully. the white tiger that storm was staring at was sizing it up. it approached the big white tiger. because the big white tiger was also quite beautiful, storm had a sense of crisis and felt that it was about to fall out of favor. its master seemed to be very interested in this big white tiger. storm looked down at the big white tiger lying on the ground, and then howled at the big white tiger. the white tiger meowed without any presence. storm staggered and almost fell. leng rongrong and the others looked at the big white tiger who was meowing in horror. the tiger¡¯s roar was clearly very powerful and domineering, but in the face of the storm, this fellow was meowing like a cat. ¡°hahahaha ...¡± leng rongrong held it in for a second, and finally burst outughing. zhong hanyue was alsoughing like crazy. mo linyuan was the only one with a cold face, but he looked at the white tiger with doubt. ¡°you¡¯re too cowardly. you¡¯re a big tiger, and you¡¯re afraid of a dog ... or a wolf? even if storm is a wolf and you¡¯re a tiger, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of it, right?¡± the big white tiger had an aggrieved look on its face. leng rongrong was speechless. this was the most useless tiger she had ever seen. it was actually a little cute. storm was frightened by the big tiger¡¯s meowing, and it also understood that the tiger was afraid of it. then, storm stretched out a wolf w and patted the white tiger¡¯s head lightly, as if saying, ¡± brother, i¡¯ll cover you. ¡± Chapter 419

Chapter 419: number one on the kill list is a road idiot

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan ced leng rongrong on storm¡¯s back and prepared to bring leng rongrong back. leng rongrong looked towards zhong hanyue and asked, ¡± brother yue, do you still know the way back? ¡± ¡°yes, i do.¡± zhong hanyue nodded, ¡± this is my territory. i have to know him. ¡± zhong hanyue, who was wearing a suit and leather shoes, had walked in this primitive forest for so long, but she still looked meticulous from head to toe, and she looked very handsome. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± we¡¯ll be leaving then. ¡± ¡± remember toe to the banquet. call me when you¡¯re there. ¡± zhong hanyue made a hand gesture. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. after that, the rong yuan couple brought storm and the big white tiger back. zhong hanyue stood in the night, looking at the back of the two people and the two animals for a long time. ¡°we can still get a divorce after we get married, right?¡± zhong hanyue rested her chin on her hand, her extremely fair face expressionless, but her eyes became deeper and deeper. after a long while, zhong hanyue turned around, and a dark figure disappeared into the forest. a few minutester, zhong hanyue cursed, ¡± ¡°f * ck, which path is it?¡± he was the boss of the kill list, but he had forgotten the way! after going around in circles and not finding the way back, the number one on the kill list took out his satellite phone in anger and began to scold his subordinates. after the subordinate epted the scolding, he went to find the first on the kill list and took him out. ¡°boss, you clearly know that you have no sense of direction. why are you running around here alone?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. where¡¯s little yu ¡®er? little yu¡¯ er is so irresponsible. why isn¡¯t she following boss? ¡± ¡°i sent him to bring the criminal out.¡± zhong hanyue said coldly, ¡± that¡¯s right, i, your boss, have a woman i like. ¡± ¡°what!¡± ¡°so sudden?¡± ¡°where is it?¡± ¡°you¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± zhong hanyue seemed to be deep in thought.¡¯although i¡¯m married, there should be nothing i can¡¯t get. go back and investigate mo linyuan¡¯s background.¡± ¡°mo linyuan? boss, is the woman you like called mo linyuan? why does it sound like a man¡¯s name?¡± zhong hanyue smashed her fist on the head of the man beside her. ¡± i told you to read more books. so what if you¡¯re good at martial arts? you don¡¯t have a brain at all. she¡¯s my love rival, the woman i like is called leng rongrong, remember her, i think she looks like my wife.¡± ¡­¡­ leng rongrong and mo linyuan returned to the resting area. the rest of the people were still safe. the wild dogs did not have the guts to attack, so they were all fine. when leng rongrong and mo linyuan returned, they brought back a big white tiger, which scared away the stray dogs in the surrounding area. ¡°you really brought the big white tiger back?¡± huo zhou, who had returned before mo linyuan, swallowed his saliva and looked at the big white tiger behind him in horror. ¡°don¡¯t you think it looks like a big cat? it¡¯s very cute.¡± leng rongrong looked up, and the big tiger moved its head closer. leng rongrong began to rub the big white tiger¡¯s head. no matter how hard she rubbed, the big white tiger did not resist at all. ¡± this is scarier than touching a tiger¡¯s butt ... ¡± zeng luoyang took a step back. ¡± tigers eat people, right? ¡± is it hungry?¡± tang yan leaned against zeng luoyang with a horrified look on his face. ¡± the young people these days are so bold. we¡¯re all old! ¡± he whispered. zeng luoyang nodded in agreement. chu ziyou looked at the big tiger with his crippled leg. after a few deep nces, he asked, ¡± are you guys nning to open an animal park at home? ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes swept over chu ziyou. ¡± you have an opinion? ¡± chu ziyou was drinking water and almost choked to death. after coughing for a long time, he shook his head hurriedly, ¡± cough cough cough ... no, no, i don¡¯t dare to! ¡± mo linyuan felt a chill down his spine. he did not seem to be happy since he came back. of course, lord rong had always been a big-hearted person, so she didn¡¯t notice that her husband was unhappy. she kept teasing the big white tiger and even asked the others toe over and y with it, saying that the big white tiger was extremely timid. after leng rongrong¡¯s instigation, the somewhat silly chu ziyou limped over with ame leg, then looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± is this tiger really not fierce? could it really meow? don¡¯t lie to me, it¡¯s a real big tiger, can it make a cat¡¯s cry?¡± ¡°really, i¡¯m not lying to you.¡± leng rongrong was all smiles. ¡°really?¡± chu ziyou was skeptical. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong continued to instigate, ¡± didn¡¯t you say you like cats too? don¡¯t you like such a big cat? ¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t a cat, this is a tiger! however, can it really meow?¡± as chu ziyou spoke, he moved closer to the big white tiger and reached out to stroke its head. he touched it and found that the white tiger really wasn¡¯t angry. this thing only looked at him once, and he became bolder. then, he started to knead it crazily. as he pinched, chu ziyouughed foolishly, ¡± it¡¯s really not fierce. even a tiger has such a small courage? if there was such a tiger, i would also want to raise it!¡± leng rongrong nodded. this was the first time she had encountered such a cowardly tiger. after turning her head to look at mo linyuan, leng rongrong realized that her husband¡¯s handsome face was even colder than before. he did not say a word, but his whole body was exuding a faint chill. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong moved closer to mo linyuan. before mo linyuan could reply, the tiger on chu ziyou¡¯s side that was being touched suddenly roared. the tiger¡¯s roar startled all the animals in the surrounding forest. the birds and beasts scattered and the sound of birds pping their wings could be heard. chu ziyou was not mentally prepared at all, and was so shocked that he fell on his butt. he pointed fearfully at the big white tiger that was baring its teeth at him and looked at leng rongrong with a tearless face. ¡± is this the meowing you were talking about? is your cat that ruthless?¡± he felt like his ears were going deaf. not to mention chu ziyou, the rest of the people were also in a state of shock. everyone was originally curious about the big white tiger, but at this moment, no one dared to get close, and they all hid far away. only the critical hit was extremely angry because he was so scared that he staggered and fell from a branch. this was a chicken that didn¡¯t know what was good for it that had been incited to fight. after looking at chu ziyou mockingly, it passed him and rushed to the front of the big white tiger. then, it pecked at the white tiger¡¯s face. it pped its wings. the critical hit was extremely bad * ss. in a short while, the big white tiger was defeated ... crit raised his two hairless wings and made a difficult gesture, like a human putting his hands on his waist. he looked at the white tiger with his head held high. after a few nces, he flew to the white tiger¡¯s head. critical hit found a ce that suited him, and that was to stand on the word ¡°king¡± above the tiger¡¯s head, looking majestic. Chapter 420

Chapter 420: they are lonely

Trantor: 549690339

the big white tiger had been tamed by the critical hit, and leng rongrong ordered the big white tiger not to scare people. then, she yawned, feeling a little tired, and prepared to go back to the treehouse to sleep. mo linyuan and leng rongrong returned to the treehouse together. throughout the entire process, fourth master mo¡¯s chiseled face seemed to be covered with a thinyer of ice. he did not look too happy as he stared at leng rongrong with deep eyes. leng rongrong did not exin who zhong hanyue was, but he felt as if a hundred cats were wing at his heart. his ears were filled with his wife¡¯s soft voice calling out to zhong hanyue, brother yue. she had never called him so intimately before, but she called zhong han yue yue ¡®big brother¡¯ so sweetly. when leng rongrong was tidying up the nket, mo linyuan finally pulled her over and made her look at him face to face. their eyes met, as if they were about to fall into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°who is he?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was a little low and hoarse, and cold. ¡°him? are you talking about brother yue?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. she rolled her eyes and looked at mo linyuan yfully. ¡± you¡¯re jealous? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re very close to him?¡± mo linyuan asked again. ¡°we were very close when we were young. we¡¯ve stayed together for a while in the past. he also lived in the countryside where we came from. we¡¯re sort of neighbors, so we often yed together. i haven¡¯t seen it since i grew up. this is the first time i¡¯m seeing it. ¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan and hesitated for a moment. in order to avoid future trouble, she told mo linyuan everything about her and zhong hanyue. in fact, zhong hanyue was quite powerful. he had been powerful since he was young, and had a very powerful master. his father was also a big shot in the underworld back then. however, zhong hanyue¡¯s mother had passed away a long time ago, and his health had not been good when he was young, so he had always been raised in the countryside, and his rtionship with his father was not very good. however, she had a very powerful taoist priest as her master, so she had been very powerful since she was young. ¡°... you know the carnage chart, right? he¡¯s the number one on the carnage chart and the founder. he¡¯s the one my godfathers wanted me to go on a blind date with.¡± leng rongrong peeked at mo linyuan in fear. she felt that mo linyuan might be angry. after all, he was very angry when his godfather mentioned that they wanted to arrange a blind date for him. mo linyuan¡¯s face was as cold as ice. he could guess that leng rongrong and chong hanyue knew each other from before, but he didn¡¯t expect that this guy was actually the blind date arranged by leng rongrong¡¯s godfather for her? number one on the kill list? did jiang fu and the others think that the number one on the murder list was more worthy of their goddaughter than the leader of theher abyss empire? fourth master mo furrowed his brows. which part of him looked inferior to zhong hanyue? was he too low-profile? ¡°are you angry?¡± seeing that mo linyuan was silent, leng rongrong¡¯s face was frosty. she went up to him and asked, ¡± don¡¯t be angry. although godfather said that he wanted me to go on a blind date with him, he didn¡¯t know about this and i¡¯m not very close to him. besides, we¡¯ve already registered our marriage. i¡¯m already married to you!¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s thin lips spat out a word. although it was written all over his face that he was unhappy, fourth master mo was stubborn and did not say a word. he was just thinking about how to be high-profile and get the approval of his wife¡¯s godfather and master. what did his wife¡¯s godfather like? what¡¯s so good about zhong hanyue? why were they interested in zhong hanyue, but not in him? leng rongrong consoled mo linyuan, and his tensed face finally rxed a little. when they were resting in bed, mo linyuan asked leng rongrong a lot of questions about her godfather. he needed to understand the likes and dislikes of this group of people, and then go to settle his own father-inw. leng rongrong told mo linyuan some things in a daze. after she finished speaking, she fell asleep. after a long day, leng rongrong was indeed exhausted, so she slept soundly. in the treehouse, mo linyuan and leng rongrong were living quitefortably. below the treehouse, the rest of the people were in a worse state. after setting up the tent for a long time, he went into his sleeping bag to sleep. qin feiluo was the most miserable. she was covered in injuries and had no one to help her. she was unwilling to let leng rongrong treat her. although she wanted to call for help, they did not have any medical skills and did not know what to do. in the end, she had to endure it by herself. it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound anyway, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to dy it for a few days. qin fei¡¯s face turned green with anger. she had hoped that the festival team woulde out to help, but they had to sign disimers before they allowed their artistes toe. so, even if the artistes were injured or had an ident, it had nothing to do with the festival team. unless it was a very critical situation, the jie group would not send anyone out to treat the patient. although qin feiluo had many injuries on her body, they were not serious injuries and were not fatal. although she looked terrible, qin feiluo herself was still in high spirits. therefore, the festival group didn¡¯t send anyone to rescue them. this festival group was famous for being perverted, but even so, there were still many artistes who were willing to risk their lives to participate in this show. this show had always been very popr because it was very realistic. after all, huo zhou was a senior, so he and zeng luoyang helped qin feiluo set up a tent and treated her wounds briefly. the rest was left to qin feiluo to ask leng rongrong for help the next day. of course, qin feiluo¡¯s attitude was not very good. she did not want leng rongrong to help. if she asked leng rongrong for help, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? it was only the first day and she was already in such a sorry state. she was really a little unhappy. at night, everyone went into their tents to sleep. with storm and the white tiger around, the group of people slept very soundly. animals were always more sensitive. if there was any danger, they would be the first to move. on this side, the group of people were sleeping quietly. on the other side, in mo linyuan and leng rongrong¡¯s small house. the two left-behind children, tang luo and li ruhua, each carried a bag of potato chips and yawned in boredom. ¡°it¡¯s so boring.¡± ¡± that¡¯s too much, ¡± li ruhua said. ¡± they¡¯re going to y and not bring us along. it¡¯s so boring. ¡± ¡°however, young master is in trouble.¡± tang luo said. ¡°the vinegar jar is about to overturn again.¡± li ruhua nodded in agreement. the two of them had hacked the festival group and watched their live broadcast. they knew everything that had happened in the primeval forest like the back of their hands. seeing how fun it was over there, they wanted to fly over and join in. unfortunately, the two of them were left at home. on the contrary, the few animals that had been taken out, and the animals that were guarding the house, had been taken away, so they were particrly bored. ¡°so lonely, so lonely, so boring!¡± tang luo said. li ruhua: ¡± ... why are you lonely? i¡¯m always the one staying behind. i¡¯m going to apply to be your apanying bodyguard. ¡± Chapter 421

Chapter 421: i¡¯m buying it now!

Trantor: 549690339

the next day, at daybreak, huo zhou and the others woke up one by one. it wasn¡¯t that they wanted to wake up, but because they were sleeping in the tent, all kinds of situations happened and they didn¡¯t sleep well. in addition, the chicken below would cry from time to time, so no one could sleep. the group of people packed up their tents one after another. qin feiluo came out of the tent in anger. she felt as if there were chickens crazily crowing in her ears. she was extremely angry. critical strike was standing on a branch next to it, and its instinct drove it to cry out, but with the experience of having its tail cut off, critical strike didn¡¯t care if it cried too loudly. after all, a certain someone¡¯s morning temper was really scary. therefore, he called out ¡®critical hit¡¯ in a low voice, trying his best not to let leng rongrong hear it. coincidentally, he was right beside qin feiluo¡¯s tent, so qin feiluo was shocked. she was originally extremely tired and wanted to sleep a little longer. in the end, this crazy chicken kept barking in her ear. qin feiluo looked at critical strike angrily. ¡± are you done barking? ¡± it¡¯s so early in the morning. are you sick? you¡¯re not even awake yet and you¡¯re already screaming. you featherless chicken, believe it or not, i¡¯ll stew you to nourish your body!¡± ¡°woowoowoowoowoo!¡± critical hit rolled his eyes at qin feiluo and stretched his neck to provoke her by shouting even louder. no one else had any opinions about it, and this person wasn¡¯t even its owner, yet he was actually causing so much trouble? the rough-tempered monster flew up and jumped on top of qin feiluo¡¯s head. then, it let out a crazy cry. ¡± ¡± ¡°giggle giggle.¡± ¡°giggle giggle.¡± the more critical hits were shouted, the happier and louder they were. a few people at the sideughed. everyone looked at the critical hit and felt that it was fun. ¡°this chicken is very smart and very arrogant.¡± zeng luoyang pointed at critical strike and said with a smile, ¡± this fellow is quite cute. the clothes that xu ying ¡®er casually pulled out for it actually suit it quite well. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect a chicken to be so smart.¡± tang zheng was deep in thought. ¡± if i had known earlier, i would have kept the chicken sent from the countryside. it¡¯s boring to eat it, but it¡¯s much more fun to keep it. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s rare to see such a smart chicken, right?¡± huo zhou said with a smile. ¡± i¡¯m so tired. it¡¯s only been a day and i can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± lu zijun applied makeup on his face while taking photos randomly. a group of people, some standing and some squatting, were looking in the direction where qin fei had fallen. qin feiluo was already angry because she had just woken up-now that she had been hit on her head and screamed so loudly, she became even angrier. she roared madly, ¡± ah ah ah ah ah ran ran-you crazy chicken, get lost! ¡± as soon as qin fei¡¯s voice fell, she pped her wings and flew directly into xu ying ¡®er¡¯s arms. xu ying ¡®er caught it easily. she looked at qin feiluo and said, ¡± feiluo, don¡¯t be so agitated. don¡¯t be calctive with a chicken. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be calctive with a chicken?¡± qin feiluo looked at xu ying ¡®er with a smile. ¡± it¡¯s the one who bullied me! xu ying ¡®er, give me that crazy chicken, i¡¯m going to kill it!¡± before qin fei could finish her sentence, a thin de suddenly flew over her head. he had shaved off arge patch of qin fei¡¯s hair. leng rongrong did not poke her head out, but her sleepy voice came from the treehouse. ¡± shut up, you crazy chicken! ¡± it went without saying how angry she was when she woke up. everyone quieted down after hearing that. everyone quietly looked in the direction where qin fei had fallen. qin fei¡¯s hand caught a handful of her hair that had fallen. her eyes widened in horror. ¡± m-my hair! ¡± she touched the side of her head and felt a chill. she was bald! ¡°leng rongrong, are you crazy? it¡¯s your chicken that¡¯s going crazy. you dared to do this to my hair. give me back my hair!¡± qin fei was infuriated. she raised her head and roared at the treehouse. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think that i¡¯m afraid of you just because you have the numbers. i¡¯m not afraid of you. i, qin fei, have never been afraid of anything since i was born! no matter how difficult the fight scenes are, i can finish them myself. i¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± at the door of the treehouse, mo linyuan, who had put on his clothes, walked out slowly. he looked at qin feiluo with a frosty expression. ¡± you¡¯ve disturbed my wife¡¯s sleep! ¡± everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva. however, qin feiluo roared recklessly, ¡± so what if i¡¯m disturbing her? who gave her permission not to disturb her? did this forest belong to her? was this all hers? how i scream here is my business, what does it have to do with her?¡± qin fei¡¯s stomach full of anger finally exploded. everyone else was fine, but she was injured and had no one to treat her. she was the only one in a sorry state. she was the only one who was used as a shield. she was furious just thinking about it. what right did he have to treat her like this? mo lingyuan¡¯s cold eyes looked at qin feiluo. he stood on the steps. under the morning sun, he was like a god with a cold face. he looked at qin feiluo and then opened his thin lips, ¡± yes, this forest is hers. ¡± i¡¯ll buy it and give it to her. ¡± ¡°hehehe.¡± qin feiluoughed and looked at mo linyuan with contempt. ¡°who are you? who do you think you are? you¡¯re handsome, but i can tell you¡¯re a pretty boy. you have the money to buy this forest for her, you really know how to joke!¡± she had liked mo linyuan and wanted to seduce him, but now she hated him. ¡°i¡¯m not anyone, but i can still afford this forest.¡± mo linyuan smiled faintly. ¡± not only can i afford it, my wife can also afford it. ¡± qin feiluoughed contemptuously. ¡± who are you trying to fool? i can still say that this forest has long been mine! ¡± mo linyuan nced at qin feiluo, then turned around and took out a satellite phone. he then called tang luo. ¡± tang luo, i want to buy the primeval forest here. help me with the procedures. ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, and he hung up the phone after saying that. qin feiluo was still sneering, as if she looked down on mo linyuan. a few secondster, qin feiluo said coldly, ¡±pensate me for my hair and let leng rongrong get up. she can¡¯t be so unreasonable, right? what right does she have to treat me like this? even if she has a problem with me, she can¡¯t do this, right?¡± qin feiluo screamed and screamed. mo linyuan looked at qin feiluo unhappily. ¡± shut up, my wife doesn¡¯t like people disturbing her sleep. ¡± when qin feiluo met mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes, she was a little nervous. but she still pretended to be strong and red at mo linyuan. ¡± your wife is a human, am i not? ¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re not.¡± qin feiluo was speechless. it was as if she was asking for humiliation. this man only had his wife in his eyes. xu ying ¡®er, who was at the side, said to qin feiluo, ¡± feiluo, forget it. rongrong was tired yesterday. let her rest a little more. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s tired, but aren¡¯t we? why do we have to give in to her? who owes her?¡± qin feiluo looked at xu ying ¡®er and the others with a smile. ¡± why? do you think she¡¯s so powerful that you¡¯re all trying to curry favor with her? ¡± Chapter 422

Chapter 422: you¡¯ll be a joke!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°qin feiluo, your words don¡¯t sound very nice.¡± xu ying ¡®er had originally wanted everyone to take a step back and not argue. in the end, qin feiluo had said this. she was also a little angry. who was trying to curry favor with who? rongrong was stronger, so everyone just followed her naturally, didn¡¯t they? ¡°there¡¯s nothing bad about it, aren¡¯t you all just trying to curry favor with her! i¡¯m telling you, if you follow her and help her find the brocade box, you won¡¯t be able to get first ce. she¡¯ll be the one who wins the award.¡± qin feiluo deliberately said a bunch of things in an attempt to sow discord between them and leng rongrong. chu ziyou looked down on qin feiluo. he frowned and said, ¡± even if rongrong gets first ce, it¡¯s only right. she¡¯s stronger than everyone else to begin with. moreover, she helped treat our injuries. we were also willing to help her find the brocade box. why don¡¯t you look at yourself when you¡¯re talking about us? aren¡¯t you following rongrong and the others too? you also ate their barbecue yesterday. you live here and are also protected by these animals. do you have the right to say this?¡± ¡°you¡¯re so noisy!¡± before chu ziyou could finish his sentence, something came crashing down on his head. then, his head ttered and he felt dizzy. chu ziyou shook his head and looked up in fear. ¡°i, i don¡¯t think i said anything bad about lord rong, right?¡± what did he do wrong? why was he being smashed? the chicken in xu ying ¡®er¡¯s arms was gloating. it had been frightened by leng rongrong¡¯s morning temper, but it was happy to see that other people who didn¡¯t know about it were also frightened by this morning temper. ¡°did you see that? she even hit you.¡± qin feiluo sneered. ¡± you¡¯re speaking up for her, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate it! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so noisy!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s impatient voice was heard again, and then something was thrown at qin feiluo again. qin fei took a step back and just managed to avoid that thing. this time, it was a cup that smashed down. mo linyuan looked at qin feiluo and said coldly, ¡± can you shut up now? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not qualified to make me shut up.¡± qin feiluo nced at mo linyuan. ¡± who do you think you are? what right do you have to make me shut up? my mouth is mine. i can say whatever i want to say ... ah ... ah ran ran. ¡± as qin feiluo spoke, she suddenly became speechless. a silver needle flew out of the treehouse and directly pierced into qin feiluo¡¯s acupuncture point. qin feiluo opened her mouth. other than making a soft ¡± ah ah ¡± sound, she could not make any other sound. she pulled out the silver needles on her acupuncture points in horror, but she still couldn¡¯t speak. she looked in the direction of the treehouse like a madman, so angry that she wanted to rush up to the treehouse and cause leng rongrong trouble. however, mo linyuan blocked qin fei¡¯s way on the steps. his tall figure blocked her way and he looked at her with an extremely devilish expression, his face as cold as frost. qin feiluo shouted silently, ¡± move! ¡± however, mo linyuan had no intention of stepping aside. when they were dealing with the wild dogs, qin feiluo had seen mo linyuan¡¯s skills, so she knew that he was very good at fighting. moreover, this man did not know how to show mercy to women. even if they fought, she would only be embarrassing herself. therefore, qin feiluo did not make a move. she and mo linyuan looked at each other for a while before she turned and walked away. the rest of them covered their mouths and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. after all, leng rongrong seemed to be in a bad mood when she woke up, and everyone was looking at the speechless qin feiluo in horror. this method was too awesome. it wasparable to the female heroes in wuxia dramas who knew how to hit acupuncture points. it easily made people speechless. in the treehouse, leng rongrong slept for a few more minutes. however, she still woke up. because she didn¡¯t know where the birds were chirping from, she was getting impatient. so leng rongrong came out of the treehouse with a terrified look. her long hair was tied into a bun, and her bare face was beautiful and clean. her skin was porcin white, and her facial features were exquisite. the moment she came down, her entire body seemed to be glowing, but her expression looked very terrifying. leng rongrong was ying with a de in her hand. ¡°morning.¡± xu ying ¡®er greeted leng rongrong carefully. she could tell that leng rongrong was not fully awake. leng rongrong did not say anything, only nodding slightly. then, she walked to the side of a tree. she looked up and squinted her eyes because of the ring sunlight. her ears moved slightly and she found the bird¡¯s chirping sound. leng rongrong flicked her fingers, and the de in her hand flew rapidly to the treetops. a few secondster, a pheasant fell to the ground with a plop. leng rongrong frowned as she picked up the pheasant, then threw it to chu ziyou. ¡± have chicken soup in the morning. i¡¯m getting a headache from all the noise.¡± the critical hit in xu ying ¡®er¡¯s arms was trembling. no one said a word, only looking at leng rongrong with a creepy look, subconsciously touching their own necks. fortunately, they didn¡¯t make too much noise in the morning. otherwise, would they have ended up like this pheasant? qin feiluo rushed towards leng rongrong in anger. she opened her mouth and pointed at her throat. although she couldn¡¯t make a sound, it was clear that she was cursing. leng rongrong pulled out a silver needle and jabbed it into qin feiluo¡¯s neck twice. qin feiluo could finally curse out loud, ¡± ¡°@%##%£¤%¡­¡­¡± leng rongrong nced at qin feiluo and pricked her with the silver needle again. qin feiluo was like a machine that had been shut down, her mouth moving wildly but she could not make a sound. everyone was speechless. qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong with wide eyes. ¡°have you scolded enough? if you¡¯re done, i¡¯ll let you speak again. if not, i¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re done before i restore your voice.¡± leng rongrong looked at qin feiluo with a headache. qin feiluo bit her lips hard and nodded her head. she did not scold him anymore. only then did leng rongrong poke qin fei twice, allowing her to regain her voice. qin feiluo opened her mouth to scold, but seeing that the silver needles in leng rongrong¡¯s hands were about to be inserted again at any time, she stopped scolding. she just looked at leng rongrong andughed. ¡± your husband said he would buy this primeval forest for you. it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve seen him act like this. ¡± go and persuade him to tell the truth, so that he won¡¯t lose face when the show airs!¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at qin feiluo, then turned to mo linyuan. ¡± hubby, do you have enough money? if it¡¯s not enough, i¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s enough,¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s good. ¡± everyone was speechless. qin feiluo covered her mouth andughed out loud. ¡± your vanity is unrivaled. if you don¡¯t have money, then don¡¯t act all high and mighty. be careful that you don¡¯t be theughingstock of the world! ¡± huo zhou and the others were also looking at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. they weren¡¯t sure how wealthy the two were, but to buy a primeval forest, even a big star like huo zhou might not have the financial resources. therefore, everyone thought that mo linyuan and leng rongrong might have exaggerated a little. if that was the case, they might really be a joke. Chapter 423

Chapter 423: did you buy this ne for five yuan?

Trantor: 549690339

unlike qin feiluo¡¯s mockery and anticipation for a good show, huo zhou and the others were worried about mo linyuan and leng rongrong because they did not understand them. huo zhou walked directly to mo linyuan¡¯s side and whispered to him, ¡± actually, you don¡¯t have to care about what qin feiluo said. you don¡¯t have to say anything about buying the primeval forest. ¡± our program will be broadcast when the timees. if these words are broadcasted, we will be a joke!¡± on the other side, xu ying ¡®er was also pulling leng rongrong to say the same thing. ¡°rongrong, don¡¯t worry about her. qin feiluo is just trying to provoke you and embarrass you. there¡¯s no need to boast, it¡¯s not toote to regret now. i can give you a way out, and then you can go with the flow, okay?¡± leng rongrong did not say anything. then, xu ying ¡®er took it as leng rongrong¡¯s agreement. she deliberately raised her voice and said, ¡± why do you want to buy a primeval forest? are you buying a primeval forest to make yourself suffer? with this money, he might as well buy some good food and clothes! or buy an ind, rongrong, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡± but i already have a few inds ... ¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment and seemed to be deep in thought. she did not have time to think about it earlier, but now that she thought about it carefully, she suddenly felt that buying a primeval forest would not be a bad idea! there were many species in this primitive forest, and he could oftene here to explore. maybe he could find more fun animals. she couldmunicate with animals, so she had always liked animals. perhaps there were some species in this forest that had never been discovered before. that would be even more interesting. ¡°if i buy this forest, will the animals inside be mine?¡± leng rongrong asked on a whim. xu ying ¡®er was speechless. this wasn¡¯t right. this wasn¡¯t what she had said. this 180-degree turn had caught her off guard. xu ying ¡®er moved closer to leng rongrong¡¯s ear and whispered anxiously, ¡± rongrong, you¡¯re wrong. i¡¯m not asking you to act cool, i¡¯m asking you to keep a low profile! if you say that, you¡¯ll be scolded, you know? if he pretended to be rich when he had no money, his fans would scold him very badly. it¡¯s fine to buy other things, but it¡¯s not too much to buy a primeval forest. it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s fake!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not fake.¡± leng rongrong moved closer to xu ying ¡®er¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± i¡¯m really buying it. ¡± xu ying ¡®er was speechless. ¡°you guys ... can afford it? this is a primeval forest, it¡¯s sky-high price just thinking about it, and you can¡¯t buy it just because you want to!¡± xu ying ¡®er swallowed her saliva. even if one had the money, they might not be able to buy a primeval forest. it was not easy to buy a primeval forest. there were many procedures to go through. ¡°i can.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m not going to y with you anymore. there¡¯s no hurry. ¡± you¡¯re really good at buying.¡± ¡°really?¡± xu ying ¡®er was very worried at first, feeling that leng rongrong and her husband were exaggerating. however, for some reason, leng rongrong¡¯s eyes made people feel that she was very convincing. it was as if there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do if she said she could. leng rongrong raised her hand. the ck ring on her finger looked low-key and in, but it was extremely precious. ¡°do you recognize this?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± this is qianqian. ¡± xu ying ¡®er gasped. ¡± you, this, you have this thing? this, this is the priceless treasure, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong replied, ¡± it¡¯s a priceless treasure, but it¡¯s not worth much to me. ¡± xu ying ¡®er was speechless. alright, leng rongrong really did look like she was very rich. although she didn¡¯t have three heads and six arms, although she looked like a fairy and didn¡¯t look like a rich person, her ring proved that she was rich. xu ying ¡®er was a person who liked antiques, so she knew about the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger. recently, there had been rumors that the ring was in the hands of a very rich man. she had not expected it to be in leng rongrong¡¯s hands. the rumors were a little outrageous. she had been guessing whether it was in the hands of an old, dignified, and important figure of status, but she did not expect it to be in the same show as her, a new actress in the entertainment industry, leng rongrong. xu ying ¡®er did not pay much attention to leng rongrong at first. because of the ring, xu ying ¡®er took a few more nces at leng rongrong. after that, she felt as if she had a huge misunderstanding about leng rongrong. leng rongrong had a corbone ne around her neck. it was a corbone ne that was so simple that there was almost no design, and most people would not notice it at all. however, those who knew the goods would know at a nce. xu ying ¡®er pulled out the ne from leng rongrong¡¯s neck. she was extremely shocked when she saw the glittering ne. ¡°this ne, yingluo.¡± ¡°the one you guessed right.¡± leng rongrong smiled in a low-profile manner. this ne was designed by a famous designer in country F who had passed awayst year. he was a very great designer, but the number of jewels he had designed was very limited. there were only a few people who had ever worn the ne he had designed. madam president, princess consort, princess, and so on. they were all famous people with status. he was already over a hundred years old when he passed away, but the designer had left behind less than thirty pieces. one could imagine how rare his designs and creations were. the things he designed were already very expensive, and after his death, the prices of these things skyrocketed. the one on leng rongrong¡¯s neck was specially made for her by that master many years ago, and the price was sky-high. ¡°you ... specially ordered this?¡± xu ying ¡®er swallowed her saliva. she was quite knowledgeable, so she knew the designer and the one and only design in the world. didn¡¯t that designer only design for people with status and authority? he had only designed and made about 30 nes until his death. leng rongrong wasn¡¯t a queen, and she was still so young, yet she was able to get a ne designed by that master ... this, this was simply inconceivable. even if a master like him was given a huge amount of money, he wouldn¡¯t design such a ne for an ordinary person. it would ruin his own reputation. they didn¡¯tck money, so they cared more about fame. only those with high authority could care about who was wearing the things they designed. otherwise, it would lower the style of their designs. while xu ying ¡®er was stunned, qin feiluo also saw xu ying¡¯ er holding the ne around leng rongrong¡¯s neck. the design of this ne was simple. from a distance, it looked like a ne that could be bought on the street for a few dors. there was nothing special about it, so qin feiluoughed. ¡°how much did you buy this ne for? a silver ne worth tens of dors? or the kind of roadside stall that costs five yuan each?¡± Chapter 424

Chapter 424: give me ten yuan and i¡¯ll buy you five!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°five yuan each?¡± leng rongrong walked towards qin feiluo. ¡± are you sure you can buy such a ne for five yuan? ¡± ¡± ha, stop pretending. give me ten yuan for your ne and i can buy you five. ¡± qin feiluo¡¯s words were filled with contempt. critical hit let out a strange giggle. storm and storm were also watching from the side. the animals looked at qin feiluo with sympathy. the owner of their house had probably never seen a two-yuan coin before, and he usually spent hundreds of millions ... and she actually thought that their owner¡¯s ne only cost two dors? tsk, tsk, tsk. she really had big breasts but no brains, and her knowledge was shallow. the animals ¡®eyes were filled with disdain. qin feiluo, on the other hand, was very confident. she had seen nes on the streets that cost a few dors. they were almost exactly the same as the one on leng rongrong¡¯s neck, alright? it looked shiny, but it was actually just some junk. not to mention two yuan a piece, it could be bought in bulk for a few cents, and ten yuan could buy a bundle. leng rongrong wanted to take out ten yuan from her pocket, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°do you have ten yuan? lend me ten!¡± turning her head, leng rongrong looked at chu ziyou, who was at the side. ¡°there is.¡± chu ziyou took out ten yuan and handed it to leng rongrong. qin feiluo covered her face andughed. ¡± you¡¯re really poor. you don¡¯t even have ten yuan. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t i already have one? here, i¡¯ll give you 10 yuan. buy me five nes that are exactly the same! ¡± leng rongrong pulled qin feiluo¡¯s hand and pped the ten yuan into her palm. after qin fei took the money, she sneered. ¡± you can find them all over the streets and alleys. after we leave this ce, i¡¯ll buy you ten. i¡¯ll give you five as a gift! ¡± ¡°i want the exact same one!¡± leng rongrong lifted the ne around her neck. ¡°if it¡¯s exactly the same, then it¡¯s exactly the same. this is rare, it¡¯s all over the world.¡± qin fei didn¡¯t take a close look. with a casual nce, she only felt that leng rongrong¡¯s ss ne was the kind that cost a few yuan each, not even silver. at the side, xu ying ¡®er nced at qin feiluo and reminded her kindly, ¡± feiluo, are you sure you don¡¯t want to take a closer look? you might not be able to afford this ne.¡± ¡°xu ying ¡®er, are you looking down on me? are you trying to hint that i don¡¯t even have ten yuan?¡± qin feiluo said unhappily, ¡± after we get out, i¡¯ll throw ten sticks at her face. ¡± ¡°then i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to.¡± xu ying ¡®er shrugged. not to mention ten, he couldn¡¯t even throw out half a fish. the master who designed and made them had already passed away. the things made by that master were very exquisite. the materials were special. the locks between the sections were also special. it wasn¡¯t something that could be imitated by ordinary counterfeits. take the ne on leng rongrong¡¯s neck for example. it was currently in the simplest form of a corbone ne, but if a mechanism was triggered, the ne could change into another form. this was what made the ne special. the most important thing was that this was a custom-made ne. when she had taken a closer look just now, she had already seen that there was leng rongrong¡¯s name mark on it, as well as the designer¡¯s mark. these things were not things that others could imitate. however, qin feiluo simply thought that leng rongrong¡¯s ne only cost a few dors ... for now, this ne couldn¡¯t even be bought with a billion dors. qin feiluo didn¡¯t give xu ying ¡®er a pleasant look. although xu ying¡¯ er had kindly reminded her, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to qin feiluo. in any case, qin fei would still be the one to lose face. ¡°are you sure you can find me the exact same one?¡± leng rongrong asked,¡±what if you can¡¯t find it?¡± how about we make a bet? if you can find the exact same one, i¡¯ll give you this ne. if you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯ll fine me the money for this ne?¡± ¡°who would like your two yuan ne!¡± qin feiluo had a look of disdain on her face. ¡°then what do you want?¡± leng rongrong asked curiously. ¡°give me a kowtow.¡± qin feiluo raised her chin and said arrogantly. ¡°kowtow?¡± leng rongrong nodded. in any case, unless qin feiluo went to theherworld to find that master, he would not be able to find an identical one, so she said, ¡± alright, then kowtow. if you win, i¡¯ll kowtow to you. ¡± what if i win?¡± ¡°whatever you say.¡± qin feiluo felt that she had won for sure, leng rongrong was just holding on. ¡°the money for my ne?¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡± i don¡¯t have any other interests. i don¡¯t need much, just the original price!¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong as if she was looking at a fool. stupid things that don¡¯t know how to value. in order to show off in front of the audience, he was going all out. ¡­¡­ in the morning, the group of people ate and cleaned up. it was almost noon by the time they finished. with storm and storm, everyone had an advantage. they could leave their backpacks to storm and the others to carry. they didn¡¯t have to carry heavy loads. the big white tiger also helped to carry some things. the white tiger looked depressed when it thought about how it had a master and was now doing the work of a mule. what was even more depressing was that it was a big tiger, but it was actually stepped on by a chicken. that flirtatious chicken with only a few feathers on its body was standing on its head no matter what. if it was not allowed to stand, it would peck people. the white tiger looked pitiful the entire time, as if it was about to suffer from depression. it was probably the first time in his life that he began to doubt his life. he doubted that he was not worthy of being a tiger and that he was only worthy of being a donkey or a pir. of course, the rest of the people were very happy. especially chu ziyou, whose leg was injured. he was extremely happy to have the opportunity to ride the storm forward. along the way, he kept on ttering rainstorm. he ttered rainstorm with all kinds of ttery. the rest of the people had been walking. because of her previous words, qin feiluo did not follow leng rongrong and the others. she walked in another direction alone. when he left, he even said in disdain that he would definitely be the first to walk out of this forest. she still hoped that someone would follow her. she invited huo zhou and the others. huo zhou and the others advised qin feiluo not to act alone as it was dangerous. however, this idiot still chose to act alone. when she left, she scolded everyone, saying that they were all idiots following leng rongrong. this time, he had offended everyone. everyone had felt a little guilty because qin feiluo wanted to leave alone. after qin feiluo said this, no one felt guilty anymore. everyone felt at ease. along the way, he walked and stopped, and he found many brocade boxes. it was originally a dangerous and exciting adventure show. at this point, the scene had turned into a warm and happy travel show. from time to time, they would stop to eat some snacks and pick some wild fruits. from time to time, they would get a pic nket and everyone would y cards and games together. every time they bet, the ones who won were the rong yuan couple. this made everyone very depressed. Chapter 425

Chapter 425: malice from the festival group

Trantor: 549690339

because it was the rong yuan couple who won every time, everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was raised, and the more they gambled, the more they wanted to gamble. the more she gambled, the more she wanted to win against leng rongrong and mo linyuan. ¡°it¡¯s impossible for someone to win every battle!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe it either! how can you be so lucky?¡± ¡°let¡¯s y a big round!¡± the few of them yed cards, and after losing N rounds in a row, they became more and more unconvinced. after that, they decided to take a big gamble and bet on whether leng rongrong and mo linyuan would not have such luck! then, the group of people lost miserably. ¡± ... i think i lost my pay for one movie ... ¡± huo zhou¡¯s handsome face twitched after he did the math. he didn¡¯t y big, but he had lost so much without realizing it? after all, he was the number one kung fu actor and was paid very well. ¡°... you¡¯re all so bad!¡± zeng luoyang looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan, feeling like crying. ¡± wow, i lost an apartment? ¡± ¡°what!¡± tang mo counted his losses and knelt down on the mat. ¡± i¡¯m afraid my acting will be in vain for the next two years! ¡± ¡°i also lost quite a bit.¡± xu ying ¡®er was the one who lost the least, because the critical hits kept stopping her. at this moment, she was holding the critical hit in her arms and said, touched, ¡± critical hit, thank you. if you didn¡¯t stop me, i might have lost everything! ¡± ¡± oh, oh, ¡± the chicken growled, then stretched its head to look at leng rongrong and watered her. ¡°eh? you want me to return the money?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± we¡¯ve already gambled, and we¡¯ve already lost. are you not convinced? ¡± ¡± $...#... ¡± the critical hit giggle was extremely fierce. ¡°you¡¯re yelling at my wife?¡± mo linyuan suddenly stood up. he stretched out his arm and grabbed the chicken head of the critical hit, lifting it up. xu ying ¡®er was left speechless. ¡°you, you, young master mo, take it easy, don¡¯t argue with a chicken, it¡¯s not a human, it doesn¡¯t know anything! if you do this, its chicken neck is going to break!¡± xu ying ¡®er¡¯s two hands held a critical strike. mo linyuan was holding critical strike¡¯s head and frowned at him. ¡± you traitor, who is your master? how dare you be so fierce to my wife? are you tired of living?¡± fourth master mo picked up a chicken and lectured it. critical hit rolled his eyes as he was held by the neck. when mo linyuan threw it down, xu ying ¡®er caught the half-dead critical hit hanging around her neck. ¡± hey, critical hit, how are you? you can¡¯t be dead, right? ¡± xu ying ¡®er was on the verge of tears as she frantically shook her fist. ¡°what do we do? will it die?¡± ¡°if he¡¯s dead, then stew him. everyone needs to replenish their strength. an old hen that has turned into a spirit should be more nutritious.¡± mo linyuan said in a serious tone. ¡°don¡¯t do that. can you still save yourself if it¡¯s a critical hit? rongrong, aren¡¯t you very good at medicine? can you save her? the critical hit is so cute!¡± xu ying ¡®er was really on the verge of tears, and she looked at leng rongrong with such sincerity. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± then i¡¯ll give it a few needles. if it doesn¡¯t work, i¡¯ll open up its brain. just in time, i¡¯ve never seen what a chicken brain looks like! ¡± critical hit: ¡± ... ¡± after shaking for a while, the critical hit suddenly jumped up. then, it twisted its neck and moved its legs. in front of xu ying ¡®er, it appeared to be as lively as a dragon and as vigorous as a tiger, and did not need any treatment. ¡°you¡¯re fine? you scared me to death!¡± xu ying ¡®er hugged critical strike for a while before she finally let go of him. then, critical hit walked towards mo linyuan and ced his hands on his waist. he started to caw at mo linyuan as if he was cursing him. ¡± it called you a sissy ... ¡± leng rongrong understood the meaning of critical strike and looked at mo linyuan in shock. fourth master mo was speechless ... for a long time, fourth master mo did not say a word. leng rongrong burst intoughter. she looked at mo linyuan and held back herughter. ¡± hubby, do you think that the critical hit is like an old hen? ¡± ¡°it isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a big rooster. although it has eyebrows now, its cockb is still there.¡± leng rongrong looked at violent strike with a half-smile, ¡± you can change your name to old hen. ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± crit was so anxious that he stomped his feet, he was simply furious. it paced back and forth. it was too angry, so it returned to xu ying ¡®er¡¯s side to seekfort. xu ying ¡®er was good at dealing critical hits as well. she caught it in her arms and said to leng rongrong and mo linyuan, ¡± alright, don¡¯t be calctive with a chicken. critical hit is so smart and has his own pride. it¡¯s not good to hurt his pride. ¡± ¡°alright, enough.¡± leng rongrong held a deck of cards in her hand and yed with them in various ways. her hands were extremely nimble. ¡°how is it, are you stilling?¡± leng rongrong looked at the few of them with a smile. the group of people looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan in horror. at first, everyone thought that they had a little chance of winning, but after thest game, everyone was clear-headed and realized that they would definitely lose. they had already lost so much, and naturally, no one wanted to continue losing. therefore, they all chose to shake their heads and refuse to y with leng rongrong and mo linyuan. ¡± how boring. i thought i could win enough money to buy the primeval forest! ¡± leng rongrong said helplessly. everyone was speechless. i¡¯m really f * cking speechless. they actually had such an idea, nning to buy this primeval forest without paying a single cent? isn¡¯t that too terrifying? after resting, the group of people began to move forward again. the production team had arranged some traps in the forest, but they were easily avoided by leng rongrong and mo linyuan. not only were the traps not triggered, they were even dug out by the two of them. leng rongrong even pointed at the traps and criticized them, saying that the jie ji group had not put in any effort at all. the traps were so fake that no one would step into them. on the third night, the festival group made a big move. that night, leng rongrong and mo linyuan had also set up a tent to sleep. because they had been in the forest for three days, everyone was a little tired, so they all fell asleep very early. there were a few animals around, and they were all on night watch. everyone slept soundly and peacefully. however, when it was about one o ¡®clock in the morning, there was a sudden rustling sound outside. storm suddenly howled madly. then, the rain started to shriek crazily. not only did it shriek, but the two of them also started to run like crazy as if they had seen a ghost. it scared the storm and rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s tent to kick her. of course, the storm had also controlled its strength. it was very smart. it knew that its master had a bad temper when she woke up, so it kicked mo linyuan. however, the storm did not know that leng rongrong had switched ces with mo linyuan, so it was leng rongrong who it kicked. Chapter 426

Chapter 426: rainstorm fainted from fear

Trantor: 549690339

¡°torrential rain!¡± leng rongrong was kicked by the hooves. although it wasn¡¯t a strong kick, she was awakened from her sleep, especially when she heard the sound of the storm. her brain was getting bigger. mo linyuan had actually woken up a long time ago, but he did not get up because he was afraid of waking leng rongrong. he had been hugging leng rongrong the whole time. this time, mo linyuan was pushed away by leng rongrong. after leng rongrong cursed, she put on her coat and got out of her sleeping bag, rushing out of the tent. ¡°storm!¡± storm and rainstorm were running around everywhere. once they saw leng rongronging out, the two big guys wanted to run towards leng rongrong. in the end, something on the ground seemed to fly towards the storm and rainstorm. then, storm was so scared that his four hooves jumped into the air. then, he fell to the ground and started ying dead after rolling his eyes. leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched at the familiar scene. as for the storm, it was not much worse. ¡± awoo, awoo, awoo! ¡± it jumped up and howled madly, then suddenly smacked a ball-shaped object on the ground towards leng rongrong. of course, that thing didn¡¯t kick in front of leng rongrong. storm obviously had never kicked a football before, so its kick wasn¡¯t very urate, and it kicked the big white tiger. the big white tiger was like a cat that had been greatly frightened. it jumped more than a meter high and rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s side while whimpering. after lying on the ground, the cowardly big white tiger¡¯s front legs hugged leng rongrong¡¯s leg. leng rongrong was speechless. the world was a little dark. her eyes were still not used to it. leng rongrong did feel that she had seen something, but she could not see it clearly. at this moment, chu ziyou came out of the tent because of themotion. as he came out, he mumbled, ¡± what¡¯s wrong, why is it so noisy? i¡¯m so sleepy. chu ziyou could not say anything. he looked at the ball-shaped object on the ground and let out a maniacal scream. other than screaming, he seemed to havepletely forgotten how to speak. he only knew how to scream madly. ¡°what the hell is that?¡± leng rongrong rubbed her eyes. she did not sense any danger. but the problem was that her pets were all frightened. these pets were all very powerful and bold. they weren¡¯t even afraid of the king of hell, but at this moment, they were all scared like cowards. what the hell was this? ¡°head, head, head ¡­ human, human, dead human head!¡± chu ziyou stammered for a long time. he was so scared that his legs were trembling. he covered his face and turned his head away, ¡± help! he¡¯s looking at me. he wouldn¡¯t think that i killed him, right?! ¡± huo zhou and the others also came out of their tents. mo linyuan stood beside leng rongrong and kicked the big white tiger away. his wife¡¯s thigh was not something anyone could hug. mo linyuan ced a coat over leng rongrong, then took out a shlight and walked over to chu ziyou. he looked down and saw that it was indeed a head. leng rongrong followed him. the head on the ground looked very realistic. its eyes were still wide open, as if it had been freshly chopped off. the few people around him were so frightened that they sucked in a few breaths of cold air. huo zhou asked calmly, ¡± should we call the police directly? ¡± leng rongrong took a few looks at it and asked, ¡± was it because of this that i woke up? ¡± leng rongrong was so angry that she closed her eyes. she was still holding back her anger from getting out of bed. then, she raised her leg and was about to step on his head. huo zhou and chu ziyou both eximed in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t! ¡± however, he couldn¡¯t stop leng rongrong. after leng rongrong stepped on him, she kicked the head away. the head hit a tree and bounced back and forth until it reached rainstorm, who was ying dead. rainstorm seemed to have sensed something and opened his eyes to see a pair of extremely terrifying eyes. rainstorm was speechless. this time, storm raised his head and fainted from shock. leng rongrong: ¡± a storm ¡­ can you not be so cowardly? it¡¯s fake! ¡± ¡°howl?¡± storm, who was hiding and trembling at the side, looked at leng rongrong. ¡°it¡¯s fake. although it looks real, it¡¯s still fake. can you smell the blood? such a fresh head, if it was real, there would have been the smell of blood a long time ago. there was no smell of blood at all, and it wouldn¡¯t be injured even if you kicked it. the feeling was obviously fake, can¡¯t you feel it?¡± leng rongrong was helpless. ¡± the festival group is just scaring people. why didn¡¯t theye up with something real? ¡± storm: ¡± howl??? ¡± then, storm lowered its head and dug out a skull from the pile of leaves. it then brought the skull to leng rongrong. leng rongrong took the skull. she took a look. storm looked at leng rongrong with anticipation. ¡± ¡­ this is real ¡­ ¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± it¡¯s a real skull. there¡¯s still an injury on the skull. it must have been crushed to death. it¡¯s been dead for some time, and only bones are left. ¡± storm¡¯s white fur was shivering in the cold wind. at the same time, the people of the jie group were terrified. ¡°who ced the skull?¡± ¡± there are no skulls. they are all fake rubber bodies and heads! ¡± ¡°heavens, this skull can¡¯t be real, right?¡± ¡°why would there be human bones? that ce isn¡¯t a tomb!¡± the people of the festival group were all frightened. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was observing the skull. after a few nces, she said that the skull had died an unnatural death. then, storm shuddered and called out to leng rongrong a few times, bringing leng rongrong to the previous position. leng rongrong randomly picked up a stick and poked it a few times, only to discover that there seemed to be more skulls underneath. as she dug and dug, she actually found what seemed to be fresh corpses. the stench of rotting corpses wafted out from that ce. everyone was surrounding the ce. huo zhou said nervously, ¡± stop digging. shall we call the police? ¡± ¡°is this a prank by the festival group? they¡¯re capable of anything.¡± xu ying ¡®er was only a little more courageous because she was holding on to a critical hit. ¡°i don¡¯t think so? there should be a limit to jokes ¡­ a ghost!¡± before chu ziyou could finish his sentence, he let out a blood-curdling scream. then, many heads fell from the tree above them, as if it was raining. in the surrounding forest, within everyone¡¯s field of vision, white shadows suddenly floated past and disappeared. in the darkness, there was a beautiful and terrifying sound that made people¡¯s souls tremble. everyone¡¯s attention was focused on their surroundings. the group of people huddled together, terrified. xu ying ¡®er held the critical hit and trembled violently. even huo zhou was a little nervous. Chapter 427

Chapter 427: are you sure you¡¯re not here to be funny?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°what the hell is that?¡± ¡°something is looking at us!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so creepy. i¡¯m getting goosebumps.¡± ¡± what should we do? what are those things? are there ghosts? ¡± lu zijun was almost in tears. huo zhou and the other two, who were older, were calm. leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s faces were expressionless. mo linyuan protected leng rongrong, while leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. she looked a little angry. she had a good sleep, but why were there so many things to do? not only was she woken up, but what the hell were these things in the forest? they were so vague. leng rongrong bit her lip. this morning temper had not passed, so she was very irritable. she suddenly pulled mo linyuan¡¯s hand away and strode towards a white figure in the forest. mo linyuan followed behind leng rongrong at a steady pace, keeping a distance of one step. if leng rongrong needed help, he would be the first to help her. if she didn¡¯t need help, he would also choose not to help and not disturb her. he would let her solve the situation on her own. as she neared the white figure, leng rongrong¡¯s speed suddenly increased. just as the white figure was about to disappear, leng rongrong grabbed its shoulder. the white figure suddenly turned around. it was a frighteningly pale face, the kind that was bleeding from all seven apertures, and the eyes were extremely gloomy and terrifying. leng rongrong was shocked. however, unlike rainstorm who fainted from fear or other people who screamed in fear, although she was frightened, she did not make a sound. she just calmly threw a punch and then punched the face in front of her a few times. the female ghost in white obviously didn¡¯t expect to be beaten up. she looked at leng rongrong in shock. she wanted to say that she was a member of the jie ji group, but it was toote. leng rongrong¡¯s movements were swift and violent. with a few bangs, the person was knocked out. then, she dragged the man back to where she was. she then looked into the forest and shouted, ¡±e out, all of you. do you want toe out on your own, or do you want me toe and catch you? ¡± the white ghouls in the surrounding forest stopped moving and became stiff, as if they had been cursed. leng rongrong¡¯s cold eyes swept across the crowd. then, one of them walked towards leng rongrong. the rest of the people, who had extremely terrifying and realistic make-up, as if they were made of paper, also walked towards leng rongrong. everyone was standing in a line, as if they were attending some military training. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with horror, and when they looked at leng rongrong, they were obviously very afraid. they were just extras. this time, they probably wouldn¡¯t even get the money. they were exposed directly, and they even took the initiative toe forward. however, the female ghost had been beaten up so badly. if they hadn¡¯te out, they might have been beaten even worse. thinking about it this way, everyone felt that it was right for them to step forward. if they didn¡¯t, who knew how badly they would be beaten up? ¡°an extra?¡± leng rongrong asked, frowning. the group of ghosts nodded. ¡°did the festival group ask you toe?¡± leng rongrong asked again. the group of ghosts continued to nod. ¡°sure, anything else?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± there are also qing dynasty ghosts, vampires, zombies ¡­ ¡± an extra pointed to the side and said, ¡± our purpose is to lead you to the grave over there, where there are many ghosts waiting for you. ¡± ¡°go and call all those strange ghosts over!¡± leng rongrong pointed to a group chat. ¡°alright,¡± he said. the extra went to call for help. the remaining ghosts stood in a line, not daring to move. they only looked at leng rongrong. her face was terrifyingly white, as if it had been covered in flour. her eyes were also very scary with cosmetic contact lenses. however, because they were standing in a line, the group of ghosts looked particrly funny. not long after, the ghost that had gone to the grave to look for a ghost came back. this time, the group of ghosts was even more hrious. there were ghosts dressed up as qing dynasty concubines, foreigners ying vampires, hanging ghosts, and so on. these ghosts came from different dynasties. at first nce, they were indeed very scary. however, it was rather funny when a group of ghosts appeared in front of leng rongrong and her group. leng rongrong was speechless. was the festival group here to be funny? she said that it was thrilling, but she didn¡¯t encounter any thrilling or exciting things, only funny things. these ghosts did not look real at all. furthermore, they did not look scary at all, alright? there were even ox-head and horse-face, ck and white impermanence ¡­ was it a mess? a hodgepodge? ¡°stand still!¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of ghosts. a group of ghosts stood in a small square formation in front of leng rongrong with a serious face. everyone looked at leng rongrong nervously, waiting for her punishment. leng rongrong looked at xu ying ¡®er and asked in a low voice, ¡± ying¡¯ er, do you know how to put on makeup? ¡± ¡°i can.¡± xu ying ¡®er said, ¡± my makeup skills are pretty good. ¡± ¡°something like those special effects suits, the very realistic ones, do you know how to do it? it¡¯s the kind that can look like a real ghost when it¡¯s transformed.¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes and asked. ¡°i know a little, but it might not be very good. by the way, lu zijun, he can do it. he¡¯s an inte celebrity and a beauty blogger, he can do any kind of makeup!¡± xu ying ¡®er pulled lu zijun over, then looked at leng rongrong in anticipation and asked, ¡± are you going to y something fun? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve always seen people on the inte saying that they want to mess with the festival group. why don¡¯t we y? ¡± leng rongrong asked, raising her eyebrows. ¡°good, good!¡± after that, leng rongrong called one of the people in charge of the group of ghosts to the side and negotiated the price with him. if they helped them, they would pay three times the price the jie ji group was paying. the deal was settled. after all, he had gotten a raise. after the deal was settled, leng rongrong casually mentioned a ghost to lu zijun, then went to his side and whispered a few words. then, lu zijun began to call these ghosts into the tent one by one to put on makeup. the ghosts looked like this when they went in, but they were all covered when they came out. so, even if the people from the festival group could see the whole process, they couldn¡¯t see what the ghosts were doing in the tent. while lu zijun was putting on his makeup, leng rongrong and the others were not idle. after confirming that the stench hade from just now and that the ce with skeletons was not arranged by the festival group, leng rongrong called two zombies to help dig things up. after the group of people busied themselves, they finally dug a big hole. the two zombies were so scared that their faces turned pale, and they sat on the ground. the entire area was filled with a foul smell, and the group of people looked at the huge pit in fear. ¡± how ¡­ how could this be ¡­ ¡± xu ying ¡®er¡¯s face was full of horror. she held the critical strike tightly and did not dare to look at the pit. ¡°this is too terrifying!¡± chu ziyou, with a crippled leg, hugged storm¡¯s leg in fear. he was also frightened. Chapter 428

Chapter 428: only a fool would be abused

Trantor: 549690339

there were many corpses in the pit. no one dared to look at the pit. it was a dark and windy night, and a pit was suddenly dug out. there were so many corpses in the pit. it was too terrifying, too terrifying. who would have thought that there would be such a pit in this primitive forest? the degree of dposition of the corpses was different. there were also some bones inside. leng rongrong looked at it and said to the few people who had dug the pit, ¡± why don¡¯t we bury it? ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong rubbed her temples. she wasn¡¯t a police beauty. after catching the criminals, she wasn¡¯t asked to find the murderer for these corpses? it was obvious that these corpses had been killed ¡­ it was really a troublesome matter. the crowd stared at leng rongrong in silence. the hair had already been discovered, and he still had to bury it? was he trying to make the deade to his door like ghosts? ¡°if my wife says to bury them, then we will.¡± mo linyuan nced at the two zombies. the zombies were ready to take action, but leng rongrong waved her hand and said, ¡± forget it, don¡¯t move. it¡¯s already opened, if we cover it again, we might destroy the evidence. ¡± her gaze fell on a girl in the pit who hadn¡¯t rotted yet. the girl didn¡¯t look as big as her, and she could vaguely tell that she should have been very beautiful. he didn¡¯t know what had happened to this girl and why she was here. however, since he had been discovered, he should still get the police to deal with it. ¡°call the police. let the police handle it, don¡¯t go over and destroy everything here.¡± leng rongrong said. leng rongrong¡¯s words made the group of people heave a sigh of relief. mo linyuan immediately called the police. because of this discovery, the group of people couldn¡¯t fall asleep. each and every one of them had a very serious expression. after all, this group of people had nevere into contact with such corpses, and they had seen so many of them at once. even the animals were shocked, let alone the people. the storm was quiet and the big white tiger stuck to leng rongrong¡¯s side with its tail tucked in. from time to time, it tried to hug leng rongrong¡¯s leg, but mo linyuan red at it and stopped it. the white tiger had no choice but to look for otherfort. unfortunately, everyone was in a grave state and did not pay attention to the white tiger. the big white tiger sneaked to the side of the storm and the storm, lying on the ground. that night, a few hourster, the police arrived. when the police arrived, they immediately started to clean up the scene. they took all kinds of photos and took all kinds of notes. leng rongrong and the others exined their situation truthfully. the megrez group also sent someone over to exin the situation and brought over a video. it was only at noon the next day that everything was finally over. the scene had beenpletely cleaned up. the festival team announced that the show would continue. at first, everyone was a little solemn, but leng rongrong teased the storm and the tiger a littleter, and even threw some props from the festival group over to scare a few animals. rainstorm almost fainted again. all of a sudden, everyone was amused and the rxed atmosphere returned. however, the big white tiger was in a listless state due to the storm. especially rainstorm, who had fainted from the shock and seemed to want to go home now. from time to time, he would stick close to leng rongrong¡¯s side, and then look at leng rongrong with his big eyes. ¡°rainstorm, you¡¯re too weak.¡± ¡± i think it¡¯s necessary to throw you into a haunted house to train! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re just a horse. you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, have you? are you afraid of ghosts and corpses?¡± as leng rongrong walked, she couldn¡¯t help butin about the storm. she had never thought that a horse would actually faint from fear of a fake dead person¡¯s head. stormughed at storm and even naughtily made a gesture of being stunned by storm, which made storm roll his eyes at him. leng rongrong looked at how naughty storm was and felt a little helpless. ¡± storm, don¡¯tugh at storm, you¡¯re no different from it ¡­ you¡¯re not even as brave as a chicken. ¡± storm was speechless. rainstorm was speechless. the critical hit made a few clucking sounds, and his voice revealed a strong smugness. everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. when they thought of the sudden fainting from the storm, the violent storm, and the big white tiger¡¯s frightened look of hugging someone¡¯s leg, it was simply too funny. right now, his mind was filled with the image of these big guys hugging someone¡¯s thigh. that day, leng rongrong had found all the brocade boxes arranged by the festival group. although they encountered some danger arranged by the festival group along the way, they managed to avoid it without any danger. one could imagine how powerful leng rongrong and her team were. since they had found the brocade box, the group of people were prepared to leave the primeval forest. ¡°i want to go out and take a good bath!¡± xu ying ¡®er said expectantly, ¡± i thought we¡¯d have to stay in the primordial forest for a long time. it turns out that we¡¯ll be able to go out in a few days. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to rongrong and the others!¡± huo zhou said. ¡°speaking of which, do you guys feel any regret?¡± tang mo suddenly asked. ¡°what¡¯s there to regret?¡± the group of people looked suspiciously at tang mo. ¡°i don¡¯t think our program recording this time is that scary. it¡¯s so exciting. when i watched other people¡¯s shows in the past, i felt that it was especially exciting and scary. would you regret not having experienced so much excitement?¡± tang mo was lost in thought. ¡°damn, you¡¯re saying it as if anyone likes to participate in this show. didn¡¯t they all have no choice but to participate? who would want to live afortable life and note here to be abused? i can¡¯t wait to leave!¡± chu ziyou rolled his eyes. his mind was already filled with thoughts of returning to his little home to rx for a few days after leaving this ce. which part of this forest wasn¡¯t terrifying? they had met so many wild dogs, which part of it was not exciting? and he had seen so many ghosts. all the ghosts that were 5000 years old had probably been arranged for him, right? tang yan blinked. ¡± that¡¯s true. only a fool woulde here to be abused. we were forced toe here. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. did she be a fool? ¡°who are you calling a fool?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s long and dark eyes swept towards tang mo, with a bit of murderous intent. tang zheng shivered and looked at mo linyuan. that¡¯s right, this guy was here to be tortured. i heard that he came on his own ord to see his wife ¡­ although mo linyuan didn¡¯t speak much, fourth young master mo gave off a terrifying pressure just by standing there. not only was he tall, but he was also more handsome than all of them even though he wasn¡¯t an artiste. tang zhengughed and shook his head. ¡± no, i didn¡¯t say anything. i didn¡¯t say anyone was a fool! i say that the festival team is a fool toe up with such a program!¡± the program team staff were speechless. Chapter 429

Chapter 429: this terrifying premonition is back!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when tang zheng mentioned the program team. she walked to storm¡¯s side, then touched storm¡¯s head and whispered a few words in its ear. storm nced at leng rongrong, then shook its head and whimpered. it fell to the ground and hugged leng rongrong¡¯s leg with its two front legs, looking at leng rongrong pitifully. leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°storm, it¡¯s broad daylight, what are you afraid of!¡± you¡¯re such a big wolf, alright? ¡®you¡¯re bigger than a human. even if you really met a ghost, so what if you saw a corpse? show your fangs, and even ghosts will be afraid of you!¡¯ ¡± aowu aowu ¡­ ¡± storm howled at leng rongrong, raising its head to look at leng rongrong with a questioning gaze, as if asking if she still loved it. ¡°alright, alright, alright, forget it. when we get home, i¡¯ll ask huahua to train you guys and build up your courage.¡± leng rongrong said. storm shook his head. storm turned around and looked at leng rongrong in shock, shaking his head as well. what training? if their master wanted them to train, it would definitely be very scary! mo linyuan stood beside leng rongrong and asked in a low voice, ¡± what do you need to do? i¡¯ll help you. ¡± ¡°i just want to know where the festival group is staying.¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and she said in a low voice, ¡± we¡¯re done. it¡¯s time to give them some stimtion. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± mo linyuan understood. ¡± i¡¯ll lead the way. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± leng rongrong nodded her head. after that, she gathered the rest of the people and told them in a low voice that she wanted to y a prank on the festival group. ¡°i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± zeng luoyang said. chu ziyou replied,¡±i think it¡¯s pretty good. the festival group once posted vicious words on the inte, saying that only the artistes who were tortured by them could be tormented. no artistes could torture them.¡± it¡¯s been a long time, so i can¡¯t remember the original words, but the show did say that if an artiste can still mess with them while participating in the show, not only will the production team not be angry, but they will also give them a reward!¡± ¡°really?¡± xu ying ¡®er looked at chu ziyou. ¡°it¡¯s true,¡± chu ziyou shrugged his shoulders, ¡± why would i lie to you guys? it¡¯s definitely true! ¡± the group of people didn¡¯t say anything, but after looking at each other a few times, they all had an idea in their hearts. since that was the case, he could not be polite to the jie group. the group of people began to leave the primeval forest. under mo linyuan¡¯s lead, everyone headed towards the base of the festival group. when they were leaving, someone mentioned qin feiluo. ¡± we¡¯ve already gone out. is she still walking in the forest alone? ¡± huo zhou asked worriedly, ¡± isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for us to leave like this? ¡± she¡¯s just a girl after all.¡± ¡°she chose her own path, so let her walk it herself. if we go help her, she¡¯ll probably despise us.¡± xu ying ¡®er shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡± if the show really ends, the festival team will definitely inform her. don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. don¡¯t worry about her. after we leave, the show will be over. how can the festival team just leave her in this ce and not care about her? ¡± chu ziyou patted huo zhou¡¯s shoulder. ¡± teacher huo, you don¡¯t have to worry for nothing. we¡¯re just small actors, not part of the festival team. we don¡¯t have to be responsible for anyone. besides, we¡¯re not a team, right? ¡± huo zhou nodded. chu ziyou¡¯s words made sense. he did not say that he was particrly concerned about qin feiluo¡¯s situation. he just thought of it and told her. at the same time, the qin fei that everyone was talking about had already lost her way and waspletely lost. ¡°what the hell is this ce!¡± qin feiluo, who felt that she was still in the same ce after walking around for a day and a night, was furious. she had been bitten by a venomous insect and almost bitten by a venomous snake. not only that, but she had also been chased into a ditch by a wild boar. she had originally paid a lot of attention to her image. after putting on makeup, she was covered in mud all over. her entire face was covered in mud too. it was simply unbearable to look at. qin feiluo had already finished eating all the dry food she had on her. she was in a sorry state. as she sat on the ground to rest, she thought of leng rongrong and the others. then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± i¡¯m in such a sorry state, so they must not be any better! ¡± the sky was gradually turning dark. leng rongrong and the others had already gotten everything they needed, so they could leave this primitive forest. although the sky was dark, everyone was still hurrying on their way. no one wanted to spend an extra night in a primeval forest. wasn¡¯t the hotel a good ce? wasn¡¯t the bed soft? since he had already obtained all the brocade boxes, why would he stay in the primeval forest for another night? of course, he had to get out of this primeval forest as soon as possible. because of the urge to quickly return to the hotel to take a shower and sleep, everyone was in high spirits. although they were all injured, everyone was in high spirits. under mo linyuan¡¯s lead, the group of people soon arrived at the entrance of a dpidated temple. ¡°this is the ce.¡± mo linyuan said as he looked at the ruined temple. in the ruined temple, the staff members ¡®hearts tightened. staff A: ¡± it¡¯s over. it¡¯s over. they actually found this ce! ¡± staff B: ¡± i have a bad feeling when i see master rong. she didn¡¯t bring any crocodile or mouse, did she? ¡± staff C: ¡± i also have the same terrifying premonition. ¡± staff D,¡±what do we do?!¡± why don¡¯t we block the door?¡± after a round of discussion among the staff, they collectively agreed to block the door. at the very least, they had to block leng rongrong and her group outside and not let them in. thinking back to the hotel, when leng rongrong had sent the crocodile and arge group of rats to their workce, everyone still felt a chill down their spines. people used to say that this festival group was perverted enough. but now, they wanted to say that this lord rong was really scary! they did as they were told, and everyone began to block the door like crazy. anything that could be used was blocked at the entrance of the dpidated temple. then, through the few cameras at the entrance of the dpidated temple, everyone observed what leng rongrong and her group were nning to do outside. ¡°they can¡¯t be blocking the gate, right?¡± chu ziyou scratched his chin, feeling a little surprised when he heard the voice. ¡°rongrong, what should we do?¡± huo zhou looked at leng rongrong. the group of people unconsciously followed leng rongrong¡¯s lead. leng rongrong looked at storm and rainstorm, as well as the big white tiger. she lifted her chin and smiled evilly. ¡± do you want to restore your image? do you want to take revenge? those fake corpses were all arranged by the festival group. the people from the festival group are inside!¡± storm and storm looked at each other. the big white tiger flicked its tail and stood up straight. the aura of the king of the forest suddenly rose from its body. Chapter 430

Chapter 430: his wife was not scary, she was a little cute!

Trantor: 549690339

the white tiger, storm, rainstorm, and critical strike began to walk around the ruined temple. they began to look for a way to break in and restore their lost image. leng rongrong and mo linyuan walked to the back. the group of ghostly cosyers had actually been following them, but they had all hidden themselves. the focus of the festival group was on leng rongrong and the others, so the extras followed them at a distance, and no one noticed them. at this moment, leng rongrong had asked storm and the others to divert the attention of the festival group, while she went to look for these extras. she began to exin to these people how to scare people. it just so happened to be night time, and with lu zijun¡¯s powerful makeup skills, these extras all looked very terrifying at this moment. although she didn¡¯t have that kind of bloody makeup on her face, just that few parts of her face were deathly pale. that simple dressing was enough to make people feel iparably terrified in the night. the simpler it was, the more it made people feel that it was real and invincible. even leng rongrong, who knew that this group of people were real extras and were all living people, could not help but feel a chill run down her spine when she looked at this group of people. that pale face, that dark and terrifying gaze. the quality of this batch¡¯s extras could be said to be very high. in the ruined temple, the white tiger directly pounced on a wall and knocked it down. then, arge hole appeared in the wall. ¡°it¡¯s up to you guys!¡± leng rongrong looked at the extras with interest. ¡± i¡¯ll give the most bonus to whoever scares the most people! however, you have to remember that the staff here have all received professional training. every staff member is very bold.¡± the extras looked contemptuous. then, he went over to scare people. at this moment, in the dpidated temple, the staff members were already screaming before the extras had even gone over. ¡°f * ck, f * ck, f * ck!¡± ¡°a tiger!¡± ¡± oh my god, this is the first time in my life that i¡¯ve been so close to a tiger! ¡± ¡°it, it, what is it doing!¡± a group of people gathered together, hand in hand. they were almost scared to death by the big white tiger that had knocked down the wall. the white tiger roared, and everyone¡¯s legs went soft. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. this white tiger doesn¡¯t eat people!¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s not fierce at all when it¡¯s with lord rong and the others!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. it seems to be afraid of ghosts. why don¡¯t we pretend to be ghosts to scare it?¡± ¡°what should we do? this tiger seems to be very smart.¡± the group of people were nervously discussing whether they should pretend to be a ghost to scare the white tiger. suddenly, the white tiger¡¯s fur stood on end. it was so scared that it jumped and ran away. ¡°wow, what kind of reaction is this?¡± ¡°what happened to it?¡± ¡°what is this tiger afraid of?¡± ¡± it¡¯s scared of ghosts ¡­ it seemed to be looking in our direction just now, and it was scared ¡­ ¡± the group of staff members swallowed their saliva, then turned their heads around with their arms around each other. suddenly, all the lights went out, and a few pale-faced ghosts appeared behind them. they looked at them with dull eyes like puppets. he was wearing the most ordinary clothes, and there was no blood on them. he was just as pale as a piece of white paper, and his entire body seemed to be emitting a chill. it was like a dead body. all of a sudden, the staff members screamed in pain. they wanted to rush out, but the big white tiger was guarding the entrance, and the door was blocked again. as a result, everyone was scared out of their wits. however, at that moment, the sound of high heels came from the darkness. following the high heels, a long-haired female ghost in a red dress appeared. her head hung down in a terrifying manner, and her long hair covered her entire face. the group of staff members clutched their little hearts, and everyone was trembling in fear. ¡°ghost, ghost!¡± ¡°she, she¡¯s getting closer!¡± ¡°help me ¡­¡± ¡°help me ¡­¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, am i going to die at 28 years old!¡± ¡­¡­ the shrieks were particrly loud in the quiet night. at the entrance of the ruined temple, leng rongrong sat on storm, who was lying on the ground, while mo linyuan leaned on the side. the rest of them sat on their backpacks, listening to the screams. chu ziyou even ran over to record a few videos secretly. although he was a cripple, chu ziyou could be considered to have a strong will despite his crippled body. ¡± okay, it¡¯s done. we¡¯ve recorded so many videos. if the festival group doesn¡¯t want to take the reward, we can take it online to reason with them. ¡± chu ziyou said smugly. ¡± this feels so good. in the past, we could only be tortured by the jie ji group, but now, we¡¯ve also made fun of them. ¡± he didn¡¯t know how long he had been screaming. leng rongrong felt a little sleepy, so she walked to the door of the dpidated temple. she kicked the blocked door open with one foot. mo linyuan had wanted to help his wife, but as a man, he was not of much use. mo linyuan was speechless. it would be even better if his madam could be a little more delicate. the sound of leng rongrong kicking the door rmed everyone in the jie mu group. when they turned around and saw leng rongrong¡¯s expression, it was even scarier than seeing those ghosts. ¡°you guys ¡­ what¡¯s with that expression? am i scarier than a ghost?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows, slightly displeased. she didn¡¯t look like a ghost, right? mo linyuan frowned and looked at the staff with the same displeasure. ¡°no, no!¡± the staff member shook his head, stammering. he had even forgotten his fear. ¡± i prepared a surprise for you guys just now. how was it? was it interesting? ¡± leng rongrongughed evilly. the group of people did not dare to speak. ¡°i don¡¯t eat people,¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips. why did everyone look at her as if they had seen a ghost? she was not a ghost. she was so kind and cute. she turned to look at mo linyuan. ¡± am i that scary? ¡± mo linyuan shook his head and patted her head with his big, well-defined hand. ¡± it¡¯s not scary, it¡¯s just cute. ¡± everyone was speechless. which part of it wasn¡¯t scary? which part of it wasn¡¯t scary? a woman who wanted to raise a tiger, a woman who wasn¡¯t even afraid of lifting the head of a dead body, how was she cute? not only was he scared half to death, but he was also being fed a mouthful of dog food. everyone didn¡¯t want to say anything. this was too depressing. mo linyuan said, ¡± my wife is tired and she¡¯s going back to rest. is the recording over? ¡± everyone nodded. mo linyuan nodded. ¡± that¡¯s good. ¡± after he finished speaking, mo linyuan held leng rongrong¡¯s hand and went out. only then did the people of the festival groupe back to their senses. then, they realized that the terrifying ghosts from earlier were allughing at this moment. their performance was over, and they could go get their pay. after that, leng rongrong was surrounded by a group of extras. Chapter 431

Chapter 431: what an exaggerated battle

Trantor: 549690339

the festival group¡¯s staff only realized after a long time that these extras were the extras they had hired. these extras did not manage to scare the artistes. instead, they scared the staff to death. the members of the festival team had interesting expressions on their faces. no one had expected that the show would start with leng rongrong giving them crocodiles and rats and end with such a terrifying surprise ¡­ this variety show had also been running for a few years. it had always been very popr. the festival group had toyed with countless artistes, and even the best actors and actresses were tortured. but this time, there was an artiste who was an exception. not only did she not get toyed with by the festival group, but she even scared them. although the festival was very miserable, after so many years of toying with artistes, no artistes had ever been able to sessfully fight back. this time, they had met leng rongrong, who was an exception. presumably, this show would be even more popr. even though they were scared, the people from the festival group were still very happy. originally, the audience of their show was already a little tired of the show, but this episode¡¯s different show would definitely make the audience look forward to it even more. after leng rongrong paid the extras ¡®sries, the festival team had originally asked everyone to walk out together and leave in a car. in the end, a few helicopters suddenly appeared in the sky. after that, mo linyuan invited the other artistes to board the helicopter and flew back to the hotel. the festival group was speechless. he was rich! even the way they returned was so different. the white tiger, storm, and the storm were too heavy for them to take the helicopter, so they were left behind. one of the members of the festival team looked at the storm and asked carefully, ¡± do you guys want toe with us? ¡± storm looked at the staff member¡¯s legs in disdain, then stomped his four hooves and ran away like a gust of wind. storm followed. the big white tiger, who was slow to notice, followed closely behind. the three big ones ran away. the festival group was speechless. so, only the staff members had to walk for an hour to take the bus. by the time they took the bus back, the artistes might have already arrived at the hotel, taken a shower, had their meals, and were sleeping soundly. ah! how envious! in the sky, a row of helicopters was flying in an exaggerated manner. onnd, the three big ones were running at the same crazy speed as the helicopter. leng rongrong and the others arrived at the hotel not long after. ¡°this is too good!¡± ¡± it¡¯s all thanks to young master mo. otherwise, we would have had to walk a long way. who knows when we would have returned to the hotel! ¡± huo zhou nodded at mo linyuan, ¡± god, i can¡¯t wait to take a bath and then have a good sleep! ¡± xu ying ¡®er yawned. ¡± i haven¡¯t slept well for a few days, and i¡¯ve been bitten by insects! ¡± ¡°exactly, me too, i need to quickly take a bath and apply medicine! i don¡¯t want to eat anymore, i¡¯ll go to bed after taking a bath, no one is to wake me up tomorrow!¡± lu zijun said excitedly. ¡°these old bones of mine can¡¯t hold on any longer, i need to have a good sleep.¡± zeng luoyang tapped the back of his waist. the few of them chatted as they entered the hotel. then, they went back to their own rooms to rest. leng rongrong and mo linyuan also went up to the luxury suite on the top floor. ¡°i¡¯m smelly all over, i need to take a good bath.¡± leng rongrong took off her coat, stretched, and yawned drowsily. ¡°you¡¯re tired, right?¡± mo linyuan wrapped his arms around leng rongrong¡¯s waist, and after a kiss, he turned to the bathroom to fill the water. when the water was turned on in the bathroom, mo linyuan sat on the sofa and carried leng rongrong to his knees, letting her rest on him. leng rongrong wasn¡¯t short to begin with. her legs were long and straight, and she was definitely a long-legged beauty. but when she sat on mo linyuan, she looked a little petite. by the time the water was ready, leng rongrong had already fallen asleep. mo linyuan did not wake her up. he carried her into the bathroom and got into the bathtub with her. he helped her bathe gently. ¡­¡­ that night, leng rongrong had a good night¡¯s sleep. she only woke up in the middle of the morning the next day. she was in a good mood because she had had enough sleep. when she opened her eyes and saw mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face, her mood became even better. leng rongrong secretly looked at mo linyuan. upon closer inspection, her husband was still very handsome. if it wasn¡¯t for his good looks, she would have kicked him away on the second day of their marriage. however, with his good looks, even if he was disabled, it was worth it. his eyebrows, eyes, nose, mouth ¡­ there¡¯s nothing that¡¯s not nice about it. as leng rongrong watched, she noticed that mo linyuan¡¯s eyshes trembled, and he suddenly opened his eyes. when he opened his eyes, a domineering feeling suddenly hit him. although he might not be as sessful as zhong hanyue, her husband was not bad. ¡°what are you looking at?¡± mo linyuan asked. ¡°look at your face, it¡¯s pretty.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up. ¡± i liked your face back then. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t like it without this face?¡± mo linyuan frowned. this did not sound right. was his face the only thing she liked? ¡°if you¡¯re ugly, i definitely won¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°of course, we have to look at the face first!¡± ¡°if there¡¯s a man who¡¯s better looking than me, would you choose him?¡± fourth master mo also felt like he had a morning temper. ¡°there¡¯s no other man better looking than you, right?¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡°what do you think of that zhong hanyue?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°brother yue, he has been good-looking since he was young. when he was young, he was thin and weak because of his illness. he looked like a girl, but he was very beautiful. i didn¡¯t expect you to be such a handsome man now that you¡¯ve grown up.¡± leng rongrong recalled zhong hanyue¡¯s face. she felt that it was pretty, but not in her own way. she still preferred mo linyuan¡¯s type. with zhong hanyue¡¯s frivolous look, it was fine to be friends, but definitely not husband. fourth master mo stared deeply at his wife. then, he grabbed his wife tightly in his arms, as if his wife was about to escape at any time. ¡°hey, what are you doing? i¡¯m going to get up!¡± leng rongrong was being held tightly. she frowned as she felt the man¡¯s grip getting tighter. ¡°don¡¯t run, don¡¯t run away from me!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s deep voice carried a trace of unquestionable certainty, ¡± you are mine. you can only be mine in this lifetime! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not running! i didn¡¯t say i was going to run. besides, if i really wanted to run, you wouldn¡¯t be able to catch me!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡± who said that! ¡± Chapter 432

Chapter 432: the disdain from storm

Trantor: 549690339

that night, the festival team even held a celebration party. all the staff and artistes attended the party and would give out awards. at the celebration party, leng rongrong and the others sat with the director of the festival team. storm, storm, critical hit, and big white tiger were also invited. the three big ones and critical hit¡¯s small one surrounded the table in the corner. although there were four animals, leng rongrong had taken them to the pet shop for a bath and gave them some care. they had even put on bow ties and other decorations. all of a sudden, the few animals were upgraded by a lot, and they looked like animal stars. however, what made storm and the others depressed was that the other people¡¯s tables were filled with all kinds of delicious food. however, their tables were more unique. there was a pile of bones in front of storm, and some people even gave the remaining bones to storm to eat. storm was speechless. wasn¡¯t it a little disgusting to give it the leftovers? storm¡¯s dog head followed the person who gave it the bone. it watched him walk back to his seat, sit down, and continue eating. it was even worse in front of the storm. there was nothing else, not even his favorite roast chicken. the festival team had prepared a bundle of hay for him, the kind that he didn¡¯t like to eat the most. rainstorm was speechless. in front of the critical hit was a pot of rice. it wasn¡¯t a problem for a chicken to eat rice, but it wasn¡¯t an ordinary chicken that had a critical hit. it was a proud rooster. everyone was eating fish and meat, but it was allowed to eat rice? the white tiger looked at the pile of raw meat in front of it and frowned. it loved to eat live meat! it was alive! this kind of frozen meat, for it to eat? what was the difference between feeding it rotten corpses? the big white tiger was uninterested. it wanted to eat living things, and it felt that the people here looked delicious ¡­ one of the staff members subconsciously took a te of bones and walked to storm. he rubbed storm¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡± this dog is so cute. storm, eat more bones. they¡¯re all your favorite, right? ¡± ¡°aooo!¡± ¡°aowu aowu aowu!¡± storm couldn¡¯t take it anymore and howled madly at the staff member like a mad dog. his head was almost flying. it simply couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. which part of it looked like it liked to eat bones? was it a dog? it was a wolf. it was a majestic wolf king. how did it look like a dog? were dogs that big? the staff member was so frightened that he fell to the ground and looked at storm in horror. he was still holding a bone in his hand. he raised the bone at storm, ¡± b-b-b-b-b-storm ¡­ calm down, i¡¯m here to deliver the bone to you. ¡± i¡¯ll give you the bones!¡± storm was speechless. the storm wolf¡¯s mouth pulled out an evil smile, looking at the staff member strangely andically. then, it picked up a big bone with its mouth and gnawed off all the meat on it. then, under the staff¡¯s nervous expression, it pressed one of its paws on the staff on the ground. then, it ate all the meat it had eaten and stuffed the big bone that was left with only the bone into the mouth of the person on the ground. that person looked at storm in horror. many people were watching and were rmed by themotion. leng rongrong and the others were also startled, so they stood up from the middle table and walked to the side to watch. when she saw storm stuffing bones into people¡¯s mouths and the food on the table, leng rongrong instantly understood what had happened. storm was a wolf that ate more than humans. it loved the sky-high price food in the north emperor club. it was invited to a good celebration party, but it was only given bones. there was no normal food. storm was probably mad. after storm finished feeding the man, it picked up a bone with its mouth and rushed to another man who had fed it before. it then threw the big bone into the man¡¯s bowl. then, it repeated the same process and fed the other people with bones. everyone was dumbfounded. when they realized what a storm meant, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°i¡¯m afraid this dog is disgusted by these bones that have been eaten by others?¡± ¡± it¡¯s so smart. it even knows how to think that it¡¯s dirty! ¡± ¡°i love storm!¡± ¡°hahaha, look at storm¡¯s expression, it¡¯s so ssic, so funny! it even rolled its eyes!¡± ¡­¡­ everyone was amused by storm. storm seemed to be a little angry. then, it picked up the sleeping grass in front of it with its mouth and walked towards the person in charge of the banquet. when it walked to the person in charge, the storm had thrown its grass in front of him. following that, it raised its hoof and scratched the wheel. the wheel turned, and storm quickly took a roast chicken away from the table. after exchanging the grass for the chicken, storm returned to his seat and started eating quietly. the white tiger had an idea when it saw what rainstorm was doing. it brought the meat in front of the person in charge, then opened its mouth with a tiger¡¯s roar and was about to bite down on the person¡¯s head. ¡°shut up!¡± leng rongrong was shocked by the big white tiger¡¯s actions. the people around him were obviously shocked. the big white tiger turned to look at leng rongrong, confused. the person in charge stood up and asked in confusion, ¡± what happened? ¡± ¡°this tiger seems to want to eat you.¡± someone answered. the person in charge dodged to the side in fear. following that, the white tiger¡¯s eyes glowed as if it had seen its prey. it suddenly pounced toward the person in charge. in just a moment, the big white tiger pounced on the person. this action seemed to have stimted the big white tiger¡¯s wild nature. it seemed to be really hungry, and it opened its mouth to bite the person in charge. leng rongrong shouted a few times, but the big white tiger turned a deaf ear to her. leng rongrong was speechless. they could y and make a scene, but it wasn¡¯t good to kill someone! this was a celebration party, and everyone was happy. after all, this tiger was wild and obviously didn¡¯tpletely obey orders. ¡°da bai, shut up!¡± leng rongrong frowned. she rushed forward and grabbed the big white tiger¡¯s head. the big white tiger roared wildly at her. the tiger¡¯s roar was so earth-shattering that the entire hotel could hear it. everyone felt their blood run cold. everyone at the scene subconsciously dodged to the side and all retreated to the direction of the emergency exit. the person-in-charge even rushed over there. mo linyuan also retreated to the side. he did not go forward to help, because he knew that wild things must be tamed if they wanted to bring home. although this big white tiger was cowardly, it was still a wild tiger after all. it had a natural wild nature and had been in a state of confusion before, so it was easily brought back by leng rongrong. however, rongrong did not really tame it. if he wanted the white tiger to be his pet, he would have to tame it personally, and now was the best time. Chapter 433

Chapter 433: it, it was thrown miserably!

Trantor: 549690339

¡± wow, fourth young master mo, i¡¯m afraid master rong is in danger. why are you hiding? ¡± chu ziyou was holding a walking stick, one of his legs was crippled. he was shocked when he saw mo linyuan also dodging to the side. it was fine if others dodged, but wasn¡¯t fourth young master mo leng rongrong¡¯s husband? didn¡¯t he always protect leng rongrong? how could he dodged to the side without any regard for friendship? therefore, it was reasonable for a married couple to fly away separately in the face of disaster. chu ziyou stared deeply at mo linyuan. beside them, xu ying ¡®er and the others were also looking at mo linyuan. they all thought that mo linyuan was too cowardly. he actually dodged at this time and did not know how to help leng rongrong or pull her away from that ce. the tiger¡¯s roar just now was earth-shattering and simply too frightening. furthermore, the white tiger¡¯s eyes were no longer gentle. there was only anger and a wild desire to kill. the moment leng rongrong grabbed its neck, the big white tiger turned around and bit leng rongrong. everyone at the emergency exit couldn¡¯t help but gasp. everyone wanted to escape, but they couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to watch the show, so most of them didn¡¯t escape. everyone stood at the door, ready to escape, but their eyes were still focused on the big white tiger and leng rongrong. ¡°it¡¯s dangerous, rongrong, run!¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to be bitten, it¡¯s too thrilling!¡± ¡± cameraman, hurry up and start filming. this can also be used as material for the show! ¡± ¡°call the police, hurry up and call the police! if this tiger runs away, it will hurt many people! ¡­¡­ the scene was a mess. people were taking videos and photos. not many people escaped because the big white tiger¡¯s temporary target was leng rongrong. it did not look at the others, so it made people feel that it was not in danger. chu ziyou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. every time the big white tiger roared, he would jump in shock. he looked at mo linyuan from time to time, and then stood up for leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯re a man, how can you not be as bold as a woman! she¡¯s your woman, shouldn¡¯t you protect her?¡± ¡± f * ck, i really couldn¡¯t tell that the dignified fourth young master mo is actually so cowardly! ¡± ¡°damn, you really don¡¯t deserve to be a man!¡± ¡°if it was convenient for me to move, i would have gone up to help!¡± ¡°are you going to help or not?¡± chu ziyou was like a mosquito that kept on chattering in mo linyuan¡¯s ear. his gaze was focused on leng rongrong and when he saw the big white tiger pouncing towards leng rongrong, his heart was in his throat. he felt that mo linyuan was not a man at all. he looked very powerful before, but he actually let a woman face this situation alone? ¡°you¡¯re too noisy.¡± mo linyuan looked at chu ziyou and did not exin. he looked at the woman beside him and pulled the scarf off her neck. then, he rolled it up and stuffed it into chu ziyou¡¯s mouth. chu ziyou¡¯s mouth was gagged and his eyes were wide open as he looked at mo linyuan in disbelief. ¡± shut up, ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s gaze fell on leng rongrong. he knew that his wife could deal with the big white tiger, but he was still prepared to help. although mo linyuan did not make a sound, he had already prepared a weapon between his fingers. if leng rongrong was in danger, he could guarantee that he would kill this tiger at the first moment. in the banquet hall, there was not a single person at all the dining tables. in the huge banquet hall, there were only leng rongrong and the big white tiger. the big white tiger roared at leng rongrong again and again. then, it bared its fangs fiercely, revealing the terrifying wildness of a tiger. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm the entire time, and she seemed to have said something to the big white tiger. however, the big white tiger did not calm down. it roared at leng rongrong again. ¡°roar!¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes at the big white tiger. ¡°you¡¯re not convinced by me so quickly? thene over and try!¡± the big white tiger flicked its tail and suddenly leaped up. its huge body pounced very high and aimed at leng rongrong with extreme speed. leng rongrong didn¡¯t dodge or hide, just watching the big white tiger pounce on her. when everyone was in shock, and some even covered their eyes, thinking that leng rongrong would definitely be pounced on by the big white tiger, leng rongrong suddenly slid down from the big white tiger¡¯s body to behind it like a sh of lightning. then, she grabbed the white tiger¡¯s tail and swung it with great force. the big white tiger was lifted by the tail and thrown over its shoulder,nding heavily on the ground. ¡± pa! ¡± the sound was so heavy that people who heard it felt that their bones were about to break. ¡°f * ck, what just happened?¡± someone covered their eyes. when they looked again, they realized that not only was leng rongrong not pounced on by the big white tiger, but she was even holding onto the big white tiger¡¯s tail, and the big white tiger was lying on the ground miserably. this big white tiger was seeing stars from the fall, and its tongue was hanging out. ¡°this woman is so scary ¡­ how can she be so strong?¡± ¡°this tiger must be a few hundred pounds. she, she fell over so easily?¡± ¡°f * ck, is she a woman? what kind of terrifying strength does she have!¡± ¡°she¡¯s a man in disguise, right?¡± ¡°nonsense, even men don¡¯t have that much strength!¡± ¡°i suddenly have a feeling that this tiger is finished.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± at first, everyone was worried about leng rongrong¡¯s safety, but after seeing the big white tiger being thrown, everyone instantly realized a problem. leng rongrong would not be in any danger. it was very likely that the big white tiger would be the one in danger. as a result, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the white tiger with deep sympathy. there were even people shouting at leng rongrong, telling her to take it easy. this big white tiger looked like a protected animal and was quite rare. it would be a pity if it was killed. the big white tiger rested on the ground for a long time before it recovered from the dizziness. after it got up, it bared its teeth at leng rongrong again. this time, he was even more furious, and once again pounced towards leng rongrong. however, although leng rongrong did not seem to be fast, she was very skilled. every time everyone thought that she would be pounced on by the big white tiger, she would just barely dodge and give the big white tiger a good beating. this made the big white tiger very angry. the surrounding people originally couldn¡¯t help but gasp. as they watched, they got used to it. just as the big white tiger was about to pounce on leng rongrong again, its gaze was suddenly attracted by a small movement beside it. everyone¡¯s attention was also drawn to the white tiger, who had suddenly stopped moving. they all looked in the direction the white tiger was looking. leng rongrong was speechless. Chapter 434

Chapter 434: the girl is in danger!

Trantor: 549690339

the big white tiger¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. it had forgotten to pounce on leng rongrong, and its gaze was fixed on a yellow-furred rabbit that had suddenly jumped out of an unknown corner. it seemed to be hungry, so the white tiger was obviously very interested in the rabbit. it began to focus on hunting. it lowered its body bit by bit, then suddenly pounced at the rabbit. leng rongrong was speechless. where did this rabbite from? and it was wearing clothes! this rabbit probably had an owner, right? just as he was thinking, he suddenly saw a small figure rush in from outside. it was a little girl wearing a cheongsam suit. because she was very small, no one noticed her when she came in from the side of the adults ¡®legs. ¡°doudou!¡± the little girl did not see the big white tiger at all. she only noticed her little white rabbit. she rushed to the rabbit¡¯s side and hugged it. ¡°doudou, why are you running around?¡± the little girl caught the rabbit and beamed with joy. then, she felt a shadow flying over her head. when she looked up, the little girl was frightened and screamed while holding the rabbit tightly. however, even at this critical moment, the little girl still hugged the rabbit tightly. ¡°ah, danger!¡± ¡°it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°whose child is this!¡± the surrounding crowd eximed and broke out in cold sweat for the little girl. leng rongrong did not expect the little girl to appear so suddenly, so she stood a little far away from the big white tiger. the big white tiger was very close to the little girl, so it had already pounced over. the white tiger was about to pounce on the little girl. its sharp teeth were about to bite the little girl¡¯s head. at the door, an old man squeezed through the crowd and eximed. ¡°little girl!¡± ¡°niannian!¡± the moment the old man saw that the situation was not right, he rushed forward to protect his granddaughter. because of the critical situation, the old man was pulled back before he could rush out. ¡°it¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡± let me go! that¡¯s my granddaughter! she¡¯s in danger! ¡± the old man shouted anxiously. the white tiger was about to pounce on the little girl. the girl was only about five or six years old and looked very small. the big white tiger¡¯s body size could almost swallow the little girl in one bite. everyone was sweating. it was different from watching leng rongrong fight with the big white tiger. leng rongrong was an adult, so at least she could still dodge. however, this girl was obviously very young. she only cared about holding the little rabbit and didn¡¯t know how to dodge. at this moment, everyone felt that the little girl was dead for sure. even if she wasn¡¯t eaten by the tiger, she would be seriously injured by it. some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and closed their eyes. ¡°too pitiful!¡± ¡°we¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°even if he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯s seriously injured!¡± although the surrounding people were frightened and worried, no one dared to step forward to help. they were all afraid that if they came up, they would lose their lives. after all, this tiger had smelled blood before. it seemed to have suppressed it for a long time and was hungry. it wanted to eat living things, so its wild nature was all out. just as everyone was certain that the little girl was dead. while the old man was screaming madly, a ck wire-like rope suddenly shot out from the bracelet on leng rongrong¡¯s wrist. when she flicked her wrist, the rope hooked itself around the big white tiger¡¯s head. leng rongrong¡¯s other hand grabbed the rope and pulled it hard. the big white tiger was pulled in front of her. because of the rope, the big white tiger¡¯s eyes rolled back, and its tongue was stuck out. the girl with the rabbit looked at leng rongrong with her grape-like eyes. she sat on the ground and looked at leng rongrong in a daze. then, the little girl started pping at leng rongrong with her little hands. ¡°big sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡± the little girl¡¯s eyes were full of admiration and respect. leng rongrong pulled back the rope. the big white tigery on the ground, rolling its eyes at leng rongrong. leng rongrong simply took the opportunity to give the big white tiger another round of berserk. pulling his tail, kicking his butt, and pulling his ears, he was beaten for about half an hour. the big white tiger could not bear to look at it, and it saw stars. they directly prostrated on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to get up. the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but hold their heads, as if they had been beaten up badly. ¡°she ¡­ is so scary.¡± ¡± they say that women are tigresses. i think they¡¯re even scarier than tigresses! ¡± ¡°whoever marries lord rong will be done for in this life!¡± ¡­¡­ as soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on mo linyuan. mo linyuan was speechless. chu ziyou asked in a low voice, ¡± fourth young master, you know that master rong is so powerful, so you didn¡¯t go up to help, right? how did you know? don¡¯t tell me you get beaten up by your wife every day at home?¡± the people around them all had a look of understanding on their faces. she could tell that this man was probably a henpecked husband. this was too tragic. fourth young master mo looked so majestic on the surface, but he never thought that he would be disciplined by his wife every day at home. he might even be beaten up by his wife every day. all the men¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy. mo linyuan was speechless. could he still exin it clearly? everyone thought that mo linyuan was the most miserable man in the world, because he had a wife who was so strong that she could even beat a tiger. the men all mourned for mo linyuan. fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with mncholy as he felt his image crumble. after half an hour, the big white tigery on the ground, barely breathing. it looked at leng rongrong with horror in its eyes. it probably would never dare to offend this woman in front of it again in this life. ¡°are you convinced now?¡± leng rongrong sat on a chair and lowered her head to look at the big white tiger. ¡± ¡­ ¡± the white tiger¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°if you¡¯re not convinced, you can fight again. i haven¡¯t had enough yet.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips.¡¯what if i¡¯m addicted?¡¯ the big white tiger looked at leng rongrong in fear and shook its head frantically. if it was hit again, it would be turned into a meat patty. ¡°are you really not going to fight? don¡¯t you want to try? there¡¯s so much food here. look, the people watching over there can all be your food. go and hunt.¡± leng rongrong urged. the big white tiger turned to look at the crowd and shook its head in a daze. it looked at leng rongrong¡¯s eyes with respect, and this time it was truly convinced. ¡°you¡¯re really not ying anymore?¡± leng rongrong patted the big white tiger¡¯s head. the big white tiger meowed like a kitten, then put its head in front of leng rongrong to please her, letting her touch it, as if it was ready to be leng rongrong¡¯s big cat. at this moment, the big white tiger seemed to have no dignity at all. the crowd heaved a sigh of relief. great, there¡¯s finally no danger. on the other side, the old man in a formal suit had already picked up his granddaughter. after a while, he put down the little girl, then held her hand and walked to leng rongrong. Chapter 435 - did you forget something?

Chapter 435: did you forget something?

Trantor: 549690339

the old man was tall and had the aura of a soldier. after he walked in front of leng rongrong, he directly bowed to leng rongrong to express his thanks, and let the little girl thank leng rongrong. at that time, he didn¡¯t even have time to save his own granddaughter. he didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong to save his granddaughter, so old master leng was very grateful. ¡± thank you, miss. i¡¯m really grateful. if it wasn¡¯t for you, my only child would have been in trouble. ¡± the old man¡¯s eyes were a little wet. ¡°this is what i should do.¡± leng rongrong stood up and shook old master leng¡¯s hand. ¡± i was the one who brought this tiger back. i¡¯m the one who caused you to be frightened. i should be the one apologizing to you. ¡± ¡°no matter what, i still have to thank you at such a critical moment.¡± the old man thanked him profusely. the little girl also thanked leng rongrong from the side. the little girl opened her big, watery eyes and said innocently and adorably, ¡± big sister is so beautiful and amazing. i want to be someone like big sister when i grow up! ¡± ¡°alright.¡± leng rongrong patted the little girl¡¯s head and picked her up. ¡± what¡¯s your name? ¡± ¡°niannian, my name is hua xiaonian.¡± the little girl was wearing a cheongsam. the cor and cuffs of the cheongsam were made of white fur, making the little girl look very cute. the little girl¡¯s hair was tied up in two small buns, and the two hairpins were also like two furballs. she looked extremely cute. leng rongrong chatted with the old man for a while. then, he put the little girl down and waved goodbye to her. the old man thanked her again and again. he had wanted to give leng rongrong a gift or something as thanks, but leng rongrong rejected all of them. she did not even leave her contact information with the old man. before he left, he told leng rongrong that if she had the chance to go to the capital, she could ask about the hua family in the capital. he invited leng rongrong to dinner. after the grandfather and grandson left, leng rongrong also threw the big white tiger to a corner. this time, the white tiger was thoroughly frightened, so it did not dare to do anything else. it was hiding in a corner, and leng rongrong would look at it at the slightest movement, so it didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. leng rongrong instructed the person-in-charge of the banquet to serve storm the same dishes they had eaten at the table, and not to treat them differently. as for the big white tiger, it could just be given a live chicken or a live rabbit. to avoid affecting everyone¡¯s appetites, the white tiger was even locked up in a small room to eat live chicken and rabbits. the banquet continued, and everyone was still happy. however, at this moment, everyone was talking about leng rongrong. of course, when leng rongrong was mentioned, mo linyuan was also mentioned. everyone had seen leng rongrong¡¯s martial arts and strength. they could not help but feel sorry for mo linyuan. with such a violent wife, they wondered what would happen. fourth young master mo was extremely depressed. he couldn¡¯t even exin himself in this situation. he was too miserable. as they ate, a host came on stage. after all, the show had ended. although the artistes hade out earlier than expected, the prizes that they had received had to be given out. this was the usual practice of the festival group. leng rongrong was the one who had handed in all the brocade boxes this time, so the final winner of the festival group was leng rongrong. when leng rongrong¡¯s name was called out and she was asked to go on stage to receive the award, leng rongrong called all the other artistes up. she said that no matter who the prize was, the other artistes would be with her, so the gifts belonged to everyone. then, a group of people went up the stage together. however, after he went on stage, huo zhou suddenly asked, ¡± did we forget something? ¡± ¡°what?¡± zeng luoyang looked at huo zhou. ¡°yeah, did we forget someone?¡± xu ying ¡®er held her critical strike and frowned. then, she suddenly thought of qin feiluo. ¡°qin fei luo!¡± lu zijun and the others shouted in unison. the people from the festival group were dumbfounded. then, everyone looked around the entire celebration banquet hall and began to search for qin feiluo. however, after looking around, everyone realized that there was no trace of qin feiluo at all. qin fei had disappeared! no, it wasn¡¯t that she had disappeared. it was that qin feiluo had not followed them back at all. in the beginning, the people from the festival group thought that leng rongrong and the others had brought qin fei with them. because there were many people, no one noticed that an artist was missing. leng rongrong and the others thought that the festival group would definitely not leave an artiste alone, so they simply ignored qin fei. at this time, huo zhou and the others suddenly remembered that they were holding a celebration party here, but there seemed to be one person missing. although he didn¡¯t like qin feiluo, they had entered the primeval forest together after all. everyone had returned, but they were still having a celebration party here. however, qin feiluo had not returned. it was inevitable that he would be worried. ¡°f * ck, what are you guys doing?¡± the director eximed. ¡°hurry up and send people to look for him!¡± in the midst of the chaos, the jie ji group sent people out to look for qin fei. the group of people had just stood up when leng rongrong, who was holding the microphone, said, ¡± keep the search. ¡± ¡°what?¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong with a gossipy expression. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t be thinking of leaving a person like qin feiluo to her own devices in the primeval forest, right? that would be a little explosive. in the end, leng rongrong¡¯s next words were a huge disappointment. ¡± she¡¯s back. ¡± following leng rongrong¡¯s line of sight, everyone looked towards the entrance of the banquet hall. qin feiluo had a wooden stick in her hand, and there were many injuries on her body. when she left, she was a beautiful woman who was dressed exquisitely. when she returned, she was in such a sorry state that it was as if she had changed into another person. she was covered in mud from head to toe, and her face was also covered in mud. other than her eyes, nothing else could be seen. her hair was like a chicken nest, a mess. at first nce, she could not even tell that she was qin feiluo. qin feiluo stood at the door, biting her lips as she looked at everyone in the banquet hall in anger. everyone was having a celebration party in a morous state, but no one knew that she had note out. if she hadn¡¯t been wise and couldn¡¯t stand the primitive forest and came out by herself, then begged an old man who drove a tricycle to bring her here, she might still be forgotten in the primitive forest! she was tired, hungry, and angry. it was simply infuriating! ¡°you guys are too much! ¡®leng rongrong, you¡¯re all scum, you have no conscience!¡¯ does your conscience not hurt?¡± qin feiluo said angrily. she looked at leng rongrong and the others on the stage, and then at the people from the jie mu group. ¡°it has nothing to do with us, right?¡± leng rongrong frowned as she held the microphone. ¡± you¡¯re the one who acted on your own. i¡¯m not your mother, so i can¡¯t control you. ¡± Chapter 436

Chapter 436: supporting the young madam

Trantor: 549690339

qin feiluo swallowed a mouthful of saliva. she was both angry and depressed. however, leng rongrong was right. she was the one who acted on her own. she was the one who disdained to leave with leng rongrong, which was why she hade out. ¡± however, the festival group has indeed forgotten about you. ¡± leng rongrong looked at the people from the jie mu group, unafraid of themotion. the festival group was speechless. ¡°that, feiluo, i¡¯m sorry. we thought you left with lord rong and the others. we didn¡¯t expect you to leave alone. we are indeed to me for this matter.¡± the staff hurriedly consoled qin feiluo with a few words and then said that qin feiluo¡¯s image was not good. after much persuasion, qin feiluo was taken to the hotel room to take a bath and change her clothes. the banquet became lively again. after seeing qin fei fall, everyone thought of the appearance of leng rongrong and the others when they came out of the primitive forest. especially leng rongrong, who came out unscathed. she had no makeup on when she went in and when she came out, she still had no makeup on. not only was she not tortured by the primitive forest, but after she came out, her face was even ruder and more beautiful. moreover, leng rongrong and her group had left the primeval forest in a row of exaggerated helicopters. it was simply too cool. pared to qin feiluo, who was using a wooden stick as a walking stick, it was simply too exciting. someone mentioned that when qin feiluo had first gotten into the car, she had even looked down on leng rongrong and advised her not to participate in the show if she was not capable. she would not help leng rongrong. the face smacking came too quickly. qin feiluo¡¯s face had probably been pped swollen. the director said that this incident would be edited out to give the audience a sharp contrast. it was really an interesting point to watch. leng rongrong and the others received their awards. the award given by the festival team was an advertising endorsement, a very famous luxury product¡¯s endorsement, which was very valuable. in addition, leng rongrong had sessfully frightened the festival team, and they had also given her a special reward, which was to make her a permanent guest on the show. until now, this program had never had a permanent guest. when leng rongrong saw the contract, the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡± is this a reward or a punishment? ¡± she felt that this might be a punishment. this festival group had always been famous for scaring and torturing people, but after experiencing it, she felt that it was nothing much. so, a permanent guest? they didn¡¯t seem fun to y with? when qin feiluo came back after she had cleaned up and dressed up, leng rongrong and the others had already finished receiving the award. everyone sat together, eating, drinking, and chatting happily. qin feiluo was also sitting at this table. she looked at the table full of people with resentment. ¡°hey, do you still remember? ten dors for ten nes.¡± leng rongrong fished out the ne from her neck. ¡± i want the exact same one, i¡¯ve been waiting for it. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll buy it for you tomorrow morning.¡± qin feiluo was originally depressed, but when leng rongrong mentioned this, her mood suddenly became much better. qin feiluo picked up her chopsticks and started eating. as she ate, she looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan and asked, ¡± where¡¯s your primeval forest? did you buy it?¡± qin feiluo¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery and ridicule. this shameless couple would be ridiculed to death for their pretentiousness. when the show was broadcast, she might not be able to watch it, but leng rongrong and mo linyuan would not be able to watch it either, it was too pretentious. if he couldn¡¯t afford it, he had to say he could. if he didn¡¯t have the ability, why did he have to pretend to be rich? at the table, everyone looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. at that moment, tang luo appeared at the entrance of the banquet hall with a group of bodyguards in ck and a few people who looked like leaders. in the banquet hall, everyone subconsciously looked at tang luo. ¡°luo luo is here.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°the primeval forest should have been bought.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was calm. tang luo had brought dozens of bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses with him. he was as exaggerated as he could be. he led them to mo linyuan, then stood at attention and bowed to mo linyuan and leng rongrong seriously. ¡± young master, young madam! ¡± ¡°young master, young madam!¡± the bodyguards said in unison. leng rongrong moved closer to mo linyuan¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡± is he having a stroke? ¡± why did he suddenly hire so many bodyguards? wasn¡¯t their family very casual? he had never treated tang luo as a servant before. what was he up to all of a sudden? mo linyuan looked at tang luo with a half-smile on his face. he understood that tang luo had probably watched the live broadcast and knew that qin feiluo had looked down on his young madam. he had deliberately brought some bodyguards from theherworld empire to support his young madam. little luo luo was also a person who wanted to save face. he also wanted to make young madam proud. in the banquet hall, everyone suddenly fell silent. many people in the festival group had seen mo linyuan calling a lot of helicopters to pick them up from the primeval forest and knew that mo linyuan had invested a lot of money in the show. therefore, she knew that mo linyuan was a very wealthy person. seeing such a scene, everyone did not feel strange. on the other hand, no one at leng rongrong¡¯s table had expected mo linyuan and leng rongrong to be so dramatic, to have so many bodyguards ... the way they addressed him as young master and young madam was extremely domineering. ¡± young master, i¡¯ve already settled the matter regarding the primeval forest for you. however, i need you to sign a few documents. these leaders are in charge of this matter. ¡± tang luo asked the bodyguards to wait outside. then, he turned sideways to let a few people who looked like leaders walk up. just like that, in front of everyone, mo linyuan signed and bought the primeval forest. everyone was speechless. could it really be operated like this? f * ck, he just bought such arge primeval forest? after the formalities werepleted, the other party nodded and shook hands with mo linyuan, then left with the agreement. tang luo also took his leave. the banquet hall returned to its original state, but everyone gasped and did not speak for a long time. for a moment, they were all a little confused. someone bought a primeval forest with a wave of his hand at a celebration party? oh my god, what kind of nouveau riche is this? as the person who came to sign the contract was a leader who often appeared on tv, everyone knew that the agreement was real and valid. in other words, mo linyuan had really bought the primeval forest. the one who was the most shocked was qin feiluo. she had even forgotten to eat as her eyes widened. after a long while, she sneered. ¡± in order to act rich, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort. have you dug out all your money? is it worth it?¡± mo lingyuan nced at qin feiluo and felt that this woman was more annoying than a fly. ¡± i bought it for fun. it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s fun. it¡¯s not worth it or not. ¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± being happy is the most important thing! ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t even afford to eat, yet you¡¯re still happy!¡± qin feiluo sneered. leng rongrong was speechless. this qin feiluo had a big misunderstanding of her. Chapter 437

Chapter 437: this is a true prodigal!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong did not exin much to qin feiluo. qin feiluo was happy to see leng rongrong not saying anything. she had guessed it right, leng rongrong had obviously dug out all her assets. therefore, there was nothing to refute now. he could only say that he was very happy, but in fact, he was probably worried about his food. qin feiluo began to eat in a rxed mood. leng rongrong was toozy to exin. that night, the banquet went quite smoothly. everyone ate and drank happily, including qin feiluo, who had a very serious misunderstanding of leng rongrong. she was in a very good mood. the next day, qin feiluo said that she was going to buy the ne on leng rongrong¡¯s neck. she even asked the entire section group to testify. when the time came, they would see if she could buy the exact same ne for ten yuan. because the festival team was curious, they even got the cameraman to follow them. leng rongrong was bored, so she dragged xu ying ¡®er along to go shopping. the men had nothing to do, so they had to leave on the ne that night, so they followed leng rongrong and xu ying¡¯ er to go shopping. only fourth master mo thought of his wife, who was a spendthrift who loved to shop. it would probably be very scary if she went shopping, so he wisely chose to go and do his own things instead of going shopping with his wife. leng rongrong and her group went shopping. after consulting with them, the festival group also followed them and started filming. when the time came, they would cut and edit the show with the primeval forest. once they reached the shopping mall, leng rongrong started to buy. at first, xu ying ¡®er wanted to buy something as well, but she was shocked by leng rongrong¡¯s crazy shopping. the rest of the men did not even have the chance to buy anything for themselves. they did not even have the time to help leng rongrong carry her things, and they werepletely reduced to hardbor. huo zhou,¡±... it¡¯s more tiring than cultivating!¡± chu ziyou: ¡± f * ck, are you even human? my legs are already crippled and you still want me to help you carry things! ¡± ¡°i knew it. i shouldn¡¯t have gone shopping with a woman. master rong¡¯s strength is a few hundred times that of other women. his desire to shop seems to be the same ... damn, the fourth young master is too smart. i knew it. why was the way he looked at us not quite right?¡± he was giving us a hint! crazy hinting!¡± the cameraman was also stunned. leng rongrong did not even look at the price when she bought the things, as if she wanted to buy the entire mall. when leng rongrong had reserved an entire jewelry counter, chu ziyou could not help but ask, ¡± why don¡¯t you buy the entire mall? that way, everything would be yours! ¡± leng rongrong turned her head and looked at chu ziyou, her eyes lighting up. chu ziyou suddenly had an ominous premonition. ¡°f * ck, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really going to buy this mall. i¡¯m just saying it casually, i¡¯m not serious! f * ck, if you really buy this mall and your husband finds out, he¡¯ll kill me. ¡± ¡°no, i think what you said makes a lot of sense. i can just buy this mall. that way, i don¡¯t have to think about what to buy!¡± leng rongrong snapped her fingers, her eyes sparkling. xu ying ¡®er¡¯s face was full of admiration. ¡± i finally know what it means to be a prodigal ... i used to say that i was a prodigal, but now i know. i used to buy things rashly. i really can¡¯t be considered a prodigal! this is a prodigal, a true prodigal!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the shopping mall.¡± leng rongrong was in high spirits. ¡± sister rong, master rong, ancestor rong ... we can¡¯t do this. what do you like about this shopping mall? why did you buy it? ¡± chu ziyou felt that he had made a huge mistake. so, why did he remind leng rongrong that she could buy the mall? men probably didn¡¯t like women to squander, right? fourth young master mo definitely didn¡¯t like his wife to squander, so he didn¡¯t follow her out. and her words were practically instigating leng rongrong to buy this shopping mall. if fourth young master mo knew about it, would he kill her? chu ziyou felt that he had sinned. he had instigated leng rongrong, and he hadmitted a huge sin. ¡°let¡¯s be more rational and buy what we need, okay? we should encourage rational shopping and not be impulsive, otherwise you¡¯ll regret it!¡± chu ziyou persuaded leng rongrong with all his heart. ¡°if i shop rationally ... i don¡¯t have to buy anything, right?¡± leng rongrong nced at chu ziyou. ¡± isn¡¯t shopping all about impulse? ¡± chu ziyou was speechless. ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very costly? you¡¯ll regret it after you buy it! besides, why would you buy such a big shopping mall? are you nning to run a shopping mall?¡± ¡°why are you thinking so much? just buy it if you want to.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± it¡¯d be better if it costs money. how can we spend it all if it doesn¡¯t cost money? ¡± ¡°how, how do we spend all the money?¡± chu ziyou could hear the distress in leng rongrong¡¯s words. he suddenly realized something, he and leng rongrong were probably not from the same world. the rest of the people were also silent, deeply feeling that they were not in the same world as leng rongrong. although they were still considered well-known artistes and were considered rich. however, it was not a big deal to buy some clothes. it was really impossible to buy the entire shopping mall. listen to what leng rongrong said. she liked the primeval forest, so she bought it. she liked jewelry, so she bought the jewelry store. now, she felt that it was too troublesome to choose, so she decided to buy the entire mall. this should be the right way to shop, right? however, most people didn¡¯t have the ability to open it in such a proper way. leng rongrong bought what she said and immediately went to the person in charge of the mall to discuss the purchase of the mall ... huo zhou and the others were so shocked that they didn¡¯t know what to say. then, in order to not let mo linyuan me him, chu ziyou called mo linyuan first and informed him of this matter. he originally thought that fourth young master mo woulde over to control his wife¡¯s impulsive spending. what she didn¡¯t expect was that fourth young master mo woulde along with special assistant tang. of course, he didn¡¯te to stop leng rongrong from spending on impulse, but to help her buy the entire shopping mall and the street around it. at that moment, everyone was convinced. ¡± i know now. lord rong¡¯s way of spending is probably due to the four young masters ¡®indulgence, right? ¡± chu ziyou said. everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°she has never spent my money.¡± when fourth master mo heard this, he furrowed his brows. he really didn¡¯t spoil her. although he was happy to spoil his wife like this, his wife seemed to have been spoiled by his god-inws. or rather, she had been spoiled by herself. her godfathers-inw were rich, but rongrong herself was also very rich. the north thearch club¡¯s annual profit should be very ridiculous, and she seemed to be doing other things to make money. also, she was a lucky person who won the lottery and won every bet. she could make money from anything. Chapter 438

Chapter 438: what¡¯s the biggest worry?

Trantor: 549690339

after buying the entire street and shopping mall, leng rongrong also prepared many gifts for the festival staff and all the artistes around her. leng rongrong even treated everyone to a meal. qin feiluo also returned during lunch time. she bought ten nes, and they did look simr to the one on leng rongrong¡¯s neck. qin feiluo looked down on leng rongrong, so she did not take a closer look at the ne on leng rongrong¡¯s neck. she had always thought that leng rongrong was not a rich person and was just pretending to be rich. even if she bought the primeval forest, it was only because of mo linyuan, so she was sure that the ne on leng rongrong¡¯s neck was not worth much. especially when she looked at leng rongrong¡¯s dress, she couldn¡¯t tell what big brands were at all. they were all from wild brands that she didn¡¯t know. she was dressed so ordinarily, how could she wear a ne properly? in the private room, qin feiluo first took out a bunch of small gifts and gave them to all the staff. after all, the program still needed to be done with post-production, so it was necessary to please all the staff. however, when qin feiluo¡¯s gift was given out, all the staff members did not look very happy. although they said thank you, everyone¡¯s reaction was not very surprised when they saw the gift. he had thought that all the staff would be very excited and happy to receive his gift. after all, the gifts she bought were not particrly expensive, but they were still rtively valuable. she had spent a lot of money to buy so many gifts. however, no one was happy? the staff¡¯s reaction was not as she had expected. qin feiluo could be said to be very depressed. she clearly didn¡¯t quite understand why this was happening. however, she still took out the ten nes she had bought and gave them to leng rongrong. ¡± you bought five of them with the ten yuan you gave me. the other five are for you. ¡± i can easily buy the exact same ne on your neck.¡± ¡°are you sure this is the same as the one on my neck?¡± leng rongrong took the nes and frowned. she took out the nes around her neck and said, ¡± look, how is your nes the same as the one around my neck? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s exactly the same, okay?¡± qin feiughed and didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°although i¡¯m a man and don¡¯t pay much attention to such things, it seems that the ne on miss leng¡¯s neck is much more high-end.¡± a male staff member couldn¡¯t help but say. as soon as the man spoke, the rest of the people followed. ¡± it¡¯spletely different. just the gloss alone ispletely different. the details and workmanship can¡¯t bepared at all. ¡± ¡°the patterns are different too!¡± ¡± the ne on miss leng¡¯s neck has a small diamond on it. it¡¯s very small and very beautiful! ¡± everyone started to praise the ne on leng rongrong¡¯s neck. then, they all felt that the ne that qin feiluo had found was on apletely different level from the one on leng rongrong¡¯s neck. there was a big difference, okay? qin feiluo was simply blind. she couldn¡¯t even see such a huge difference. ¡°even if there¡¯s a slight difference, it¡¯s almost the same!¡± qin feiluo looked at the crowd in disbelief. didn¡¯t she distribute gifts to these people? why didn¡¯t this group of people side with him? he was actually thinking about leng rongrong? just because leng rongrong wanted to treat everyone to a meal, everyone was on her side? it was just a meal, how could it be more valuable than her gift? ¡°miss qin, you might need to go to the ophthalmology department to have your eyes checked.¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness. she looked very serious and did not seem to be joking. however, the people around him knew what he meant, so they couldn¡¯t help butugh. wasn¡¯t he saying that qin fei luo was blind? ¡°what did you just say?¡± qin feiluo frowned, naturally understanding the unspoken meaning in leng rongrong¡¯s words. ¡°you can¡¯t even see such a big difference. all of us can see the difference, but you can¡¯t. doesn¡¯t this mean that there¡¯s something wrong with your eyes?¡± leng rongrong said seriously. ¡°you, you¡¯re saying i¡¯m blind?¡± qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong in exasperation. ¡± i didn¡¯t say that. i just kindly suggested that you go to the hospital. ¡± leng rongrong said indifferently. she fiddled with the ne around her neck, ¡± if you really can¡¯t tell the difference, i can show you something interesting. i wonder if the ne in your hand can do it. ¡± qin feiluo stared at leng rongrong¡¯s neck. leng rongrong had activated some sort of mechanism, and the thin ne around her neck suddenly had a few tassels hanging down. the originally ordinary ne looked a lot more eye-catching after the tassels hung down. ¡°this design!¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be the master i¡¯m guessing, right? it seems that only the master who passed away could make such a design!¡± ¡± yes, definitely. no one can imitate that master! ¡± the surrounding people who knew the goods were all shocked. xu ying ¡®er replied, ¡± it was designed by that master. rongrong told me that it¡¯s a special custom design. ¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t that person only design for the royal family¡¯s wangfei or noble madams and such?¡± ¡°miss leng, zhenzhen.¡± ¡°he¡¯s worth a lot!¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong with a new level of respect. the photographer who had followed leng rongrong and bought the mall finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. he said, ¡± sister rongrong is really not an ordinary person ... you guys don¡¯t know that she always buys everything ... it¡¯s amazing to buy everything in a store, right? but lord rong, she went into the mall and bought the entire mall ...¡± ¡°what!¡± ¡°you bought the entire mall?¡± this time, everyone¡¯s eyes wereplicated and strange, and they just stared at leng rongrong. this kind of shopping method was unheard of and never seen before. it was too awesome! qin feiluo¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡± impossible! she¡¯s just a new actress, how can she be so rich?¡± ¡°who says neers can¡¯t have money?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± there are so many ways to earn money. do you think you can only rely on acting? ¡± everyone nodded in agreement. qin feiluo crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered. ¡± so you¡¯re trying to say that your family background is very powerful? it¡¯s not something to be proud of!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t do it even if you want to, right?¡± leng rongrong blinked her innocent big eyes. qin fei was so angry that her face stiffened. she just looked at leng rongrong, not expecting her to be so arrogant and shameless. ¡°you still have the face to say it. you¡¯re really shameless.¡± qin feiluo looked around and noticed the reaction of the people in the room. she sneered at leng rongrong with a face full of disdain. ¡± you seem to have misunderstood our young madam. ¡± tang luo looked at qin feiluo. ¡± our young madam was forced to rely on her parents. she had to spend money, and she couldn¡¯t even finish spending the money she earned herself. do you know what our young madam¡¯s biggest worry is?¡± Chapter 439

Chapter 439: there are many amazing things about young madam

Trantor: 549690339

¡°what is it?¡± qin feiluo looked at tang luo. the people around them couldn¡¯t help but look at tang luo. when they saw tang luo ask this question, they felt that the answer was definitely not simple. tang luo waited until everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him before he said mysteriously, ¡± my young madam¡¯s biggest worry is how to spend all her money. why is it that she spends more and more money and never has it reduced? ¡± when the people around them heard tang luo¡¯s words, they instantly fell silent. what kind of trouble was this? didn¡¯t normal people worry about not having enough money to spend? worried about spending more money? how was that possible? how could he spend more and more? money is always spent less and less, how could it be spent more and more? ¡± you might not believe me if i tell you. have you heard of wind cloud street? ¡± tang luo sat on a chair in the middle. the people around him surrounded him because they were very curious about leng rongrong. tang luo was like a storyteller. he began to talk about how fengyun street used to be in shambles, and how leng rongrong had bought the entire street with a wave of her hand. after buying it, she got someone to manage wind cloud street and then recruited talents from all walks of life. every shop on wind cloud street had a signboard, and in less than a month, they earned back their capital. then, the business volume continued to rise at a crazy rate. the current fengyun street could no longer bepared to the fengyun street of the past. the incident at wind cloud street had be a legend that spread all over the world. although many people didn¡¯t know who the boss behind wind cloud street was, everyone knew that wind cloud street had be a business legend, a legend that hade back from the dead. everyone knew that the current profit situation of wind cloud street was absolutely ridiculous. tang luo¡¯s face was full of pride when he mentioned that leng rongrong was the boss behind fengyun street. ¡°i¡¯ve heard of wind cloud street!¡± ¡± yes, i¡¯ve heard of that legend. i did hear that the behind-the-scenes boss was a young woman. i didn¡¯t expect the behind-the-scenes boss to be our lord rong! ¡± ¡± lord rong is too awesome. how did he bring fengyun street back from the dead? ¡± ¡± to be able to make fengyun street so outstanding in such a short time, lord rong is really not an ordinary person! ¡± ¡°if you¡¯re the boss behind the scenes, i can understand. you must be really rich. it was said that the ie of a single shop on fengyun street could exceed the ie of an a-list celebrity, let alone so many shops! besides, if lord rong has the ability, he might be doing other business!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, people with ability will seed in everything they do!¡± ¡± the boss of fengyun street. the legendary boss is actually lord rong. this is unbelievable! ¡± tang luo crossed his legs and had a smug look on his face. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with that? our young madam has many more amazing things to do! all of them are legendary ...¡± tang luo told her a lot about leng rongrong¡¯s legend. then, the topic shifted back to storm. he looked at qin feiluo and said, ¡± storm is our young madam¡¯s pet. it¡¯s an animal star now, and its value is much higher than yours, miss qin. ¡± hearing tang luo¡¯s words, the people around them looked at leng rongrong with eyes full of worship and admiration. after all, everyone knew about the legend of wind cloud street. just this incident alone had shocked everyone, let alone the other things. furthermore, leng rongrong had fourth young master mo by her side. even if some people didn¡¯t know the fourth young master of the mo family, it was a fact that the festival group had received investments from him. was there any exnation for this couple¡¯s wealth? it was obvious that he was the richest person in the world. when qin feiluo heard that tang luo wasparing her worth to a dog, her face darkened with anger. she looked at storm. in the end, storm looked at her with disdain and then red at tang luo, as if to say that qin feiluo was not qualified topare with it at all. it was simply lowering its level. qin feiluo felt as if the lungs in her chest were swelling. she was actually being looked down upon by a dog. ¡± to be honest, lord rong is really rich. all the gifts she gave us are so expensive! ¡± ¡°yes, i really like sister rong¡¯s gift!¡± ¡­¡­ qin feiluo took a deep look at leng rongrong. this b * tch had actually given a gift to the festival group. what gift did she give him? her gift was obviously quite expensive, but was leng rongrong more willing to spend more than her? qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. didn¡¯t they say that the richer one was, the more stingy he would be? if leng rongrong was that rich, she would probably be a miser. qin feiluo didn¡¯t know that leng rongrong wasn¡¯t just an ordinary rich girl. she was ridiculously rich. this small gift was really nothing to her. it might be a sky-high price for ordinary people, but it was really nothing to leng rongrong. ¡± actually, i also have something to disclose. i can¡¯t hold it in anymore. i want to say it too! ¡± xu ying ¡®er said with great excitement. ¡°what?¡± everyone looked at xu ying ¡®er in surprise. ¡°rongrong¡¯s clothes! everyone might think that it was very ordinary, right? however, can you imagine all the clothes she had worn since she started participating in this program? do you know who designed them?¡± xu ying ¡®er looked like she couldn¡¯t hold back. this feeling of only her knowing, only her being envious, and only her being in admiration was simply too unpleasant. she really wanted to let everyone know that leng rongrong¡¯s clothes were all very cool! they were all custom-made designs. they looked ordinary, but they were all custom-made by the world¡¯s top designers. they couldn¡¯t be bought with money. ¡°Italy designer Enzo. i¡¯ve never worn shoes made by him before, so i¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of his name? rongrong¡¯s shoes are all custom-made by him, and there¡¯s a special feature in his custom-made shoes. there¡¯s a small mark on the heel that you usually can¡¯t see if you don¡¯t look carefully!¡± xu ying ¡®er lifted leng rongrong¡¯s foot, and everyone noticed a small mark on the back of her shoe. ¡± i¡¯m guessing that this pair of shoes won¡¯t be less than 50 million. ¡± xu ying ¡®er said. a series of gasps could be heard around them. if Enzo had really ordered it, it would cost more than 50 million. it¡¯s just a pair of shoes and they¡¯re asking for such a price? xu ying ¡®er looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± ying ¡®er, you have good taste. you guessed it right. this pair of shoes is worth eighty million. ¡± ¡°eighty million!¡± ¡°80 million and 50 million, that¡¯s not much of a guess!¡± ¡± damn it! this woman is wearing a small vi on her feet! ¡± ¡°oh my god, i¡¯d rather buy a few houses with this money!¡± ¡± this money is sky-high for you, and you won¡¯t be able to earn it in a few lifetimes. but for her, it might be just a few dors or a few cents for us. she¡¯s the kind that¡¯s toozy to pick it up even if she loses it. ¡± Chapter 440

Chapter 440: her fans are all big shots!

Trantor: 549690339

¡± don¡¯t be so excited, there are other things.e, i¡¯ll slowly analyze them for you. the shoes are worth 80 million, the dress is at least 50 million, the ne is worth more than a few hundred million, and the ck ring is a priceless antique. if you really want to sell it, someone will buy it even if it¡¯s worth hundreds of billions ... ¡± when xu ying ¡®er saw everyone¡¯s shocked expressions, she was immediately satisfied. she felt really good after saying it. it didn¡¯t feel good to keep it in and let her know about it. after all, she was the only one who was triggered. now, the whole world had been stimted. it was really infuriating topare people. however, xu ying ¡®er still liked leng rongrong very much. after all, leng rongrong had a good personality and rich people were not bad. she was not the kind of person who was arrogant, would not look down on others, and would not be smug. on the contrary, she was very low-key. from the beginning until now, she had not deliberately shown off her wealth. if others didn¡¯t say it, no one would know that leng rongrong was actually so rich. just as qin feiluo had thought, everyone would probably think that leng rongrong was just an ordinary person. however, at this moment, after what tang luo and xu ying ¡®er had said, everyone was shocked to the extreme. was it really that exaggerated? the thing that he casually wore on his finger was actually a priceless treasure? their casual clothes were all custom-made by masters, the kind that ordinary rich people couldn¡¯t buy, and only the super-rich could have the opportunity to have them? for a moment, everyone in the private room fell into silence. they suddenly felt that they had lost the courage to continue living. they were so poor that they didn¡¯t have the right to live or breathe the air here, right? ¡­¡­ the person with the most interesting expression should be qin fei. she had never thought of leng rongrong as a rich person. firstly, she was ignorant and did not recognize the custom-made clothes that leng rongrong was wearing. secondly, from the beginning, she had thought that leng rongrong was just an artiste with a low social status and that such an artiste definitely did not have much money. once one had a preconceived notion, it was difficult to change this thought. as such, qin feiluo was certain that leng rongrong was not a rich person, and felt that leng rongrong was uncouth no matter how she looked at her. but at this moment, he was pped in the face. leng rongrong had been silent the entire time. at this moment, she looked at qin feiluo and asked with interest, ¡± is our bet still valid? ¡± ¡°w-what bet?¡± qin feiluo¡¯s scalp went numb. ¡°you said that if you can find ten nes that are the same as mine, i will kowtow to you. if you can¡¯t find them, you have topensate me with the original price of my nes.¡± leng rongrong said in a calm voice. ¡± yes, i saw it. that was indeed how the bet was made! ¡± ¡°this ne is worth at least a few hundred million, right?¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid a few hundred million won¡¯t be enough. the designer is already dead. i¡¯m afraid the price of a work left by a deceased master will double! ¡± everyone looked at qin feiluo with sympathy. qin feiluo looked embarrassed. the cameraman was still filming her. she had just been pped in the face, and now she had topensate leng rongrong with so much money for no reason? what right did she have topensate her? ¡°don¡¯t you think your request is unreasonable?¡± qin feiluo frowned and said, ¡± it¡¯s best to forgive and forget. don¡¯t you understand? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t understand. i only know how to show mercy.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i think if i lose, you¡¯ll still make me kowtow, right? ¡± qin feiluo red at leng rongrong, her eyes filled with anger. she said in a low voice, ¡± the cameras are all on you, aren¡¯t you afraid of being scolded by your fans? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have many fans, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± leng rongrong said disapprovingly. tang luo looked helplessly in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± young madam, you¡¯ve really underestimated your fans. it¡¯s not that you only have a few fans, but you have a huge group of them. your fan club has almost a million fans ... and there are many experts among your fans. ¡± at the thought of leng rongrong¡¯s fans, tang luo frowned. some fans even went to his weibo and got his phone number, asking him to provide some photos of leng rongrong ... although they still abided by the rules and did not expose his phone and photos, this group of fans was really amazing. oh, yesterday, just yesterday, the president of the fan club said that if the fans wanted to crowdfund, they could directly set up an entertainmentpany and sign leng rongrong alone ... she even asked for his opinion. tang luo was simply incredulous. the scariest thing was that some fans even knew that mo linyuan was fourth master mo, the boss of the underworld organization ... she really didn¡¯t know who her young madam¡¯s fans were this time. it felt like all of them were big bosses. when tang luo said these words, many people around him nodded in agreement. leng rongrong didn¡¯t have a weibo ount, and she rarely paid attention to things on weibo. but the festival group had a weibo ount. leng rongrong¡¯s fans knew that leng rongrong was going to participate in this show, so they didn¡¯t stop tagging the festival group¡¯s weibo. naturally, the festival group also realized that leng rongrong¡¯s fan club had so many fans. the number of fans she had was almost on par with an a-list celebrity. leng rongrong actually said that she did not have many fans. was she being too humble, or did she really not know her well ... ¡± stop pretending. you have so many fans. if you¡¯re really calctive, be careful that all your fans will run away. ¡± qin feiluo narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice. ¡± so be it. that¡¯s how i do things. if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t be my fan. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was indifferent. ¡± i won¡¯t force it. i didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry for the sake of my fans, i only did it for myself.¡± leng rongrong did not care. the number of fans, the strength of the fans, and how the fans were, it had nothing to do with her. if there was, she would be happy. if there was no, it would not affect her. she had entered the entertainment industry to act. she had learned a lot of acting skills from her master. acting allowed her to experience all kinds of lives. in real life, she obviously couldn¡¯t experience that kind of poor life. however, if she acted, she could experience all kinds of lives and she found it very interesting. she just wanted to do something interesting. she didn¡¯t care whether she was a fan or not. when huo zhou and the others heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, they were stunned for a moment. as celebrities, they were very concerned about their fans. after all, without fans, they would not be able to survive. however, leng rongrong had an indifferent attitude. was she not afraid of offending her own fans and making them angry? although what he said made sense, it was inevitable that some fans would be angered by his direct words. Chapter 441

Chapter 441: lord fourth has a sense of crisis

Trantor: 549690339

most of the fans were saying that he would not be a celebrity without them. therefore, most of the artistes still cared about their fans and were more protective of them. however, leng rongrong had just said with certainty that she had entered the entertainment industry for herself and did not care if her fans liked her or not ... ¡°rongrong, you¡¯ll offend people if you say that.¡± huo zhou reminded her in a low voice, ¡± the camera is still filming. don¡¯t go too far. ¡± huo zhou spoke in a voice that only leng rongrong could hear. leng rongrong, on the other hand, smiled nonchntly. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. that¡¯s just how i am. i¡¯ll still like those who like me, and i won¡¯t force them if they don¡¯t. it doesn¡¯t matter if my words will anger anyone. when i entered the entertainment industry, no one knew me. of course, i did it for myself ... there are many people who like me, i¡¯m happy with a few more and i¡¯m not afraid of a few less. ¡± leng rongrong said with confidence. after all, he had his godfather and many big shot friends ... if there were many fans, she would naturally be happy. but if there were no fans, it didn¡¯t seem to affect her much. leng rongrong did not speak in an arrogant tone, as if she really did not care about how many fans she had. therefore, the surrounding people were silent. ¡± i suddenly want to be a fan of lord rong ... ¡± ¡°i love you, i love you! i love this character!¡± ¡± alright, i suddenly realized that i have an idol! ¡± ¡°lord rong, open a weibo ...¡± ¡°ah, i suddenly want to join the organization!¡± as a result, many of the staff members started to follow leng rongrong, and some even strongly requested for leng rongrong to open a weibo ount. leng rongrong had too many interesting things on her, and the group of people were very interested. she had gained arge group of fans inexplicably. leng rongrong was speechless. qin fei¡¯s face was the color of a pig¡¯s liver. she did not expect that this group of people would side with leng rongrong so much even though she had given them a gift ... she even wanted to be her fan! was there a problem? ¡°pretentious!¡± qin fei threw out these two words. leng rongrong looked at qin feiluo and nodded. ¡± you¡¯re not pretentious. if you¡¯re willing to bet, you must ept your loss. pay up. ¡± ¡°how can we take such a casual joke seriously?¡± qin feiluo squinted her eyes. how could she have so much money? although she had acted in quite a lot of movies and was currently a b-list female artiste, the money she earned was not enough to spend! not to mention hundreds of millions, she couldn¡¯t even take out a million, okay? even the managementpany had to take ayer of skin off her, and she did not get much from acting. moreover, as an artiste, she had to take care of herself often and buy all kinds of clothes and makeup. she wouldn¡¯t have enough money to give leng rongrong even if she sold herself, okay? although she knew that it was not good for her image to go back on her word, she had no other choice but to do so at this time. anyway, it was just a casual bet, it was nothing at all! even if she went back on her words, what could leng rongrong do to her? ¡°you¡¯re so rich, and you still care about this little bet?¡± qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong. ¡± i was just joking. are you sure you want to take it seriously? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a fool. it¡¯d be a waste not to earn money.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± besides, i didn¡¯t say it was a joke. i¡¯m serious about the bet. what¡¯s the point of joking? you have to be serious when you bet.¡± qin feiluo: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t say that you were joking. if you were joking, i wouldn¡¯t have bet with you!¡± qin feiluo gritted her teeth and red at leng rongrong. after taking a few nces at leng rongrong, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± i was just joking back then. you couldn¡¯t tell that there was a problem with my tone. it¡¯s your problem. ¡± your ne is so expensive, is there something wrong with mepensating you?¡± after she finished speaking, qin feiluo turned around and left. looking at qin feiluo¡¯s back, leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and said in bewilderment, ¡± you didn¡¯t keep your word. the money from the bet flew away. ¡± i¡¯m depressed.¡± tang luo was speechless. young madam, are you serious? don¡¯t you have so much money that you can¡¯t even spend it all? why do you care about that little money? ¡°i¡¯ll give it to you.¡± mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong and said gently, ¡± i¡¯ll give you ten times. ¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± fourth master mo had a doting expression. leng rongrong¡¯s face instantly lit up with a smile, like a child who had just received arge sum of pocket money. everyone was speechless. she had so much money that she couldn¡¯t finish spending it, but she was still so happy when her husband gave her money! weren¡¯t you worried about not being able to spend all your money? wasn¡¯t he very troubled? why did she still like money so much? ¡°young madam, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much money?¡± tang luo asked the question that everyone had. ¡°i don¡¯t.¡± ¡°young master gave you money, and you still want it?¡± tang luo frowned. ¡°of course i want it ... it would be a waste not to take it!¡± leng rongrong frowned. although she didn¡¯t know how much money she had left, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it all no matter how much she spent. however, it was a good thing that she had money in her ount ... moreover, although she was vexed that she had more money than she could spend, she had never said that she didn¡¯t like money. she liked money. tang luo was speechless. everyone was speechless. leng rongrong called for everyone to eat. although qin feiluo had reneged on her debt, she had never really thought of making qin feiluo pay for it. she knew that qin feiluo did not have that much money. she was just saying it casually. furthermore, with her husbandpensating her a hundred times over, she was even more indifferent. everyone enjoyed the meal. other than qin feiluo, everyone else was there. after the gathering ended that day, leng rongrong nned to attend zhong hanyue¡¯s gathering. after all, it was a gathering of the carnage chart and many of the assassins on the carnage chart would be attending. the thousand-faced ghost doctor fromst time had also attended, so leng rongrong was especially excited. st time, this thousand-faced ghost doctor had shamelessly refused to fight with her. this time, she had to fight him once. the thousand-faced ghost doctor, who was far away at the banquet, sneezed heavily. mo linyuan was obviously unhappy when he thought of zhong hanyue. after all, it was a blind date that his wife¡¯s godfather wanted to introduce to his wife. just this point alone was enough to make him very concerned. furthermore, his wife had known him since they were young, and she even said that he was very good-looking! his madam was a beauty-obsessed woman! it couldn¡¯t be that she got tired of looking at him and then ran away with someone else, right? a sense of danger suddenly shed through fourth master mo¡¯s heart. he had always been the most powerful man in theher abyss empire. he had always been confident, but now, he suddenly felt a littlecking in confidence. he was a little worried that his wife would run away with another man ... originally, mo linyuan had wanted to stop leng rongrong from going to zhong hanyue¡¯s banquet. however, leng rongrong looked like she really wanted to go. tang luo also said that knowing yourself and your enemy was a sure win, and it was also very important to understand the situation of your love rival. so, mo linyuan did not stop leng rongrong. Chapter 442

Chapter 442: could the little fellow have been bribed?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong made a call to zhong hanyue. when zhong hanyue received leng rongrong¡¯s call, she was extremely excited. she told leng rongrong that she woulde to pick her up immediately and told her to wait in peace. after that, leng rongrong and mo linyuan waited in the hotel. that day, the festival group had also posted some photos and behind-the-scenes highlights online. because leng rongrong¡¯s part was very exciting, they had cut out a lot of leng rongrong¡¯s scenes and added them into the behind-the-scenes. on weibo, once these things were released, it instantly blew up. the first time the festival group was abused by an artiste. topics such as this being the first time the show had weed such a tough female artiste and so on had made countless fans of the show and the artistes extremely excited. leng rongrong¡¯s fan club was even more awesome, and after reposting these, it led to more powerful topics. leng rongrong¡¯s fans also released some of the photos and videos that the festival group had not released. because they were all beneficial to the festival group, the videos made by the fan club seemed to be more beautiful than the ones made by the festival group themselves. even the official weibo ount of the festival group had forwarded the videos and photos made by leng rongrong¡¯s fan club. leng rongrong¡¯s fan club once again proved with action that there were many hidden talents among them. of course, leng rongrong did not know much about these things. however, tang luo knew it very well. this was because he had been forced to follow the fan club and be a member. the fan club had even forced him to give a position, making him responsible for reporting leng rongrong¡¯s whereabouts and taking some photos ... special assistant tangughed bitterly. she felt that she had been forced to be a fan of her young madam. when he told leng rongrong about this, leng rongrong burst outughing. ¡°are my fans really that awesome?¡± ¡°you¡¯re indeed my fan!¡± leng rongrong was very proud. ¡°then, do you want to consider opening a weibo? ¡°your fans are urging me every day to remind you that you can open your weibo ...¡± tang luo said helplessly. ¡± it¡¯s so troublesome to open a weibo ount ... ¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± let¡¯s open one. it¡¯s time to open one ... ¡± tang luo continued. the main thing was that if leng rongrong opened her own weibo, he would not be chased by those crazy fans who wanted young madam¡¯s status. ¡± oh, right, the fans also asked you to open weibo for storm, rainstorm, and crit ... ¡± tang luo held his forehead. to think that the fans could think of opening weibo for those people. leng rongrong was speechless. she didn¡¯t even want to open her own weibo, okay? how troublesome! ¡°i¡¯ll consider it!¡± after leng rongrong threw this sentence at tang luo, she refused to talk about opening a weibo ount anymore. tang luo, on the other hand, pitifully started to send the contents of the conversation to his fans. he also posted leng rongrong¡¯s ¡± as expected of my fan ¡°. all of a sudden, the fans were ecstatic. then, they all said that they would work harder and be stronger because the idol they were fans of was so outstanding. they would also be more outstanding. as long as they were outstanding enough, they would be able to protect leng rongrong even more. they could start apany for leng rongrong, tailor-make scripts for her, and find the best director for her ... the fans had great dreams and wanted to take over everything that belonged to lord rong ... even though lord rong didn¡¯tck these things, they still wanted to provide it for him. ¨C zhong hanyue said that she would be here to pick them up soon, and she was really here. the sky had not even turned dark, and zhong hanyue had already arrived. this fellow had directly appeared with a huge and exaggerated fleet of cars. because of this luxurious and exaggerated fleet of cars, many people were rmed. zhong hanyue had even prepared a fewrge carts to carry storm and the others. however, storm and the others refused. after all, they had legs, and they could run faster than cars. no one wanted to be transported to the banquet in a car like a pig. ¡°rongrong, let¡¯s go.¡± zhong hanyue said as she looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded and followed zhong hanyue. mo linyuan and tang luo also followed leng rongrong. zhong hanyue opened the car door for leng rongrong, and gentlemanly let her in. then, she went to the other side to open the car door, but before she could get in, mo linyuan thanked her and sat directly in the car, next to leng rongrong. zhong hanyue was speechless. he didn¡¯t seem to have invited this person, right? was he going too? wait a minute, isn¡¯t this his car? why did this man shamelessly save her? chong hanyue was about to say something when she saw leng rongrong smile at him from the car. then, she suddenly remembered that she had promised leng rongrong that she could bring her family. zhong hanyue was speechless. forget it, he¡¯d just ept it. there was also the front passenger seat. at most, he would just sit in the front passenger seat. therefore, zhong hanyue walked to the front passenger seat and opened the door. just as he was about to kick the door open, a figure beside him suddenly squeezed and pushed him away. ¡°thank you!¡± tang luo sat in the front passenger seat smoothly and thanked zhong hanyue. ¡°i¡¯m sitting with my young master and the others.¡± zhong hanyue was speechless. f * ck, did he have an unfavorable start? he had wanted to get closer to rongrong! zhong hanyue took a deep breath and prepared to squeeze into the back seat with leng rongrong and mo linyuan. in the end, the car door was locked. zhong hanyue looked at the few people in the car in disbelief. mo linyuan said, ¡± it¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t we go? ¡± zhong hanyue was speechless. a certain kill list boss¡¯s killing intent surged out wildly. this was the first time he had been so miserable in his entire life. he couldn¡¯t even sit in his own car! after taking a deep breath, zhong hanyue¡¯s eyes narrowed and she forced a smile. she said to leng rongrong, ¡± ¡°rongrong, i¡¯ll see you at the ce!¡± after she finished speaking, she looked at mo linyuan. as their eyes met, it was as if the sound of swords, spears, and halberds could be heard. their eyes were filled with killing intent. however, they only looked at each other for two seconds before zhong hanyue went to the car behind. the car set off. tang luo turned around and nced at mo linyuan. ¡± master, how is it? am i smart? ¡± ¡°your reaction is good.¡± mo linyuan nodded. along the way, mo linyuan asked many questions about zhong hanyue, and leng rongrong basically answered all his questions. however, the more leng rongrong knew about zhong hanyue, the stronger mo linyuan¡¯s sense of danger became. mo linyuan frowned at the thought of his godfather liking zhong hanyue so much. he had heard from leng rongrong that his godfathers seemed to like receiving gifts and opening packages. perhaps he should send some gifts? mo nanyu had been quiet recently. she wondered how this little spy was doing. could he have been bribed by those few people? Chapter 443

Chapter 443: adding fuel to the fire, a good assistant

Trantor: 549690339

the car soon arrived at their destination. the ce where zhong hanyue was holding the banquet was on a well-hidden mountain top. there were a few vis on this mountain top. because they were surrounded by mountains and ancient trees, the vis on the mountain top were well hidden. it should be very difficult for ordinary people to notice this ce. as the car made a turn and entered, leng rongrong felt as if she had entered an otherworldly paradise. at first, there were ancient trees on both sides of the road, but as she walked further in, the road became a beautiful tunnel. the arched door was covered with green nts and all kinds of flowers. each section of the arched door was covered with different flowers. the car wasn¡¯t driving very fast. although it was night time, the arch was still decorated with all kinds of beautiful lights, so the whole world was like a dream, beautiful to the extreme. ¡°it¡¯s really nice.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes werepletely captivated by the scenery outside. she looked straight outside without blinking. she was thinking if she should have a long corridor like this in her house ... however, the ce they were staying in seemed a little too small. why don¡¯t they buy a mountain and transform it? the feeling of getting off the car and taking a walk on this road would definitely be better! as leng rongrong looked on, she was thinking about going back to discuss with mo linyuan if they should buy a mountain. in the end, when she turned her head, she almost bumped into mo linyuan¡¯s face, which was very close to hers. leng rongrong shrank back in fear and looked at mo linyuan in shock. didn¡¯t he have a window too? can¡¯t you see the scenery outside too? why are you squeezing with me? before leng rongrong could react, fourth master mo furrowed his brows, a hint of displeasure in his eyes. ¡± what are you hiding from? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. he subconsciously dodged. if he didn¡¯t, he would have kissed her. before she could exin, mo linyuan¡¯s face suddenly erged. his cool lips brushed past her lips and he kissed her lightly. leng rongrong was stunned for a moment, her heart turned numb, and her little face blushed. ¡°you like these?¡± mo linyuan asked. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± it looks very good. some of the species of nts are quite rare, and brother yue is raising them quite well. ¡± ¡°if you like it, we can buy a hill and nt your favorite nts.¡± mo linyuan said gently. ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong was excited. ¡± shall we build a tunnel like this too? ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo linyuan said with a doting expression. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes curved into crescents when she smiled, looking extremely adorable. after passing through the long tunnel, the car stopped in arge parking lot. leng rongrong and the others got off the car. storm and the big white tiger also followed behind. at the back, zhong hanyue alighted from the car. just as he stepped out, a chicken fell from the sky and almostnded on his head. zhong hanyue dodged in shock, and then looked at the chicken in shock. ¡°where did this chickene from? did youe out of the kitchen?¡± zhong hanyue frowned and looked at her bodyguard. the bodyguard also shook his head in confusion. ¡°my pet.¡± leng rongrong said hurriedly. critical strike looked at zhong hanyue with great interest. although he couldn¡¯t stand on fourth master mo¡¯s head, this man looked quite extraordinary. he was eager to try standing on zhong hanyue¡¯s head. when zhong hanyue saw the excited look in critical hit¡¯s eyes, she felt her scalp go numb. ¡± you have a pet. why do you have a chicken? ¡± the brows on zhong hanyue¡¯s sinister face furrowed, ¡± this chicken shouldn¡¯t be some rare breed, right? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so. it¡¯s just an ordinary chicken, but it¡¯s quite fierce.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°i can tell.¡± zhong hanyue nced at critical strike and warned coldly, ¡± i don¡¯t care what you think of my head, but you better keep your thoughts to yourself. this is my territory. critical hit pped its almost hairless wings. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. zhong hanyue looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. ¡± i¡¯ll take you to a ce to stay first. rongrong, i¡¯ve arranged a special ce for you, you¡¯ll like it! ¡± ¡°what special ce?¡± leng rongrong asked curiously. ¡°you¡¯ll know when you see it. you can take a vacation at my ce and stay for a few more days.¡± zhong hanyue had a frivolous face, but when she spoke to leng rongrong, she was extremely enthusiastic, ¡± since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you invite uncle jiang fu and the others? if they know you¡¯re here, they¡¯ll definitely be happy toe!¡± ¡°godfather!¡± leng rongrong suddenly looked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan¡¯s cold face was expressionless, but his deep eyes were fixed on zhong hanyue. uncle jiang fu ... it was a little too intimate. those were his father-inw. ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± leng rongrong quickly came up with a random reason to reject zhong hanyue, then she changed the topic. ¡± what were those flowers on the road just now? they looked like very rare species. ¡± ¡°they are indeed some rare species.¡± zhong hanyue and leng rongrong started to discuss the flowers that were nted outside. as they were walking, xiao yu ran over in a hurry. ¡± boss, something has happened over there. we need you toe out! ¡± when he reached zhong hanyue¡¯s side, shawnwoo whispered a few words into his ear. after that, shaoyu nodded at leng rongrong and mo linyuan as a form of greeting. zhong hanyue¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at leng rongrong and the other woman. ¡°go do your work, just let the maid bring us there!¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± shawnwoo, you take them there. i¡¯ll handle it. ¡± zhong hanyue said to shawnwoo, and then strode away. ¡± miss leng, mr. mo, please follow me. ¡± shawnwoo led the way in front. as they walked, he began to jabber on and on about how happy his boss was after knowing that leng rongrong wasing to the banquet. he said that his boss had meticulously prepared a ce to stay, but that was all for leng rongrong. his words were very exaggerated, emphasizing how much his boss cared about leng rongrong and how much he wanted to be good to her. with his attitude, he was just short of telling leng rongrong that he didn¡¯t want to be her sister-inw anymore. mo lingyuan¡¯s face was filled with anger. he gave tang luo a look. tang luo suddenly realized something. he looked at xiao yu and said, ¡± special assistant xiao, your boss is really thoughtful. however, our young madam has already married our young master. if your boss has any thoughts about our young madam, i think you can give up on that idea. after all, our young master and young madam are very loving.¡± ¡± what¡¯s the big deal about marriage? you can get a divorce after you¡¯re married! ¡± shawnwoo blurted out. mo linyuan turned his head and gave her a murderous look. shawnwoo¡¯s legs trembled violently, but he had already said what he wanted to say. spilled water could not be taken back. Chapter 444

Chapter 444: luo luo¡¯s sry is going to be deducted?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°speaking of which, our boss and miss leng can be considered as childhood sweethearts. they were very familiar with each other in the past. miss leng, don¡¯t you think so? boss said that he was really happy to meet miss leng this time. miss leng should be very happy too, right?¡± shawnwoo added fuel to the fire. tang luo walked to the front and walked side by side with xiao yu. tang luo interrupted xiao yu¡¯s words. ¡± our young madam is very happy to be able toe here to y, so she brought her family along. it¡¯s all thanks to you guys for preparing such a banquet. it¡¯s a chance for our young master and young madam to get closer.¡± xiao yu was speechless. the two special assistants bickered with each other as they walked. leng rongrong, mo linyuan, storm and the others followed behind. soon, they arrived at a vi built by theke. the vi didn¡¯t look big, but it was very exquisite. it looked like it was built with ss. it was especially beautiful. there were floor-to-ceiling windows on the entire side, allowing one to see all the scenery. ¡°miss leng, this is the ce our boss prepared for you.¡± xiao yu smiled and said, ¡± pleasee in with me! ¡± leng rongrong followed her to the door. mo linyuan and tang luo wanted to follow her in, but they were stopped by xiao yu. ¡°mr. mo, special assistant tang, you can¡¯t go in here. it¡¯s our boss¡¯s private territory, and we don¡¯t disclose it to our guests. only miss leng can enter this ce.¡± shaoyu said. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°she¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°not even if it¡¯s your wife.¡± xiao yu said with certainty, ¡± please wait outside for a moment. wait a moment. i¡¯ll send you to your ce. ¡± since you¡¯re here, i hope the two of you can follow our rules. our male and female guests live separately.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face was dark as he looked at tang luo. tang luo was speechless. this was someone else¡¯s territory, and they had such rules. there was no point in looking at him, and he had no choice, right? the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched, but he had to say something when mo linyuan was looking at him like that. ¡°special assistant xiao, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? our young master and young madam are husband and wife, and they¡¯ve never been separated. it¡¯s not appropriate to separate just because he¡¯s here, right?¡± tang luo raised his eyebrows and looked at xiao yu. xiao yu was speechless. it was still uncertain whose family this young madam belonged to! their boss had not made a move yet. if he did, it might be their boss¡¯s family. how could they give mo linyuan a chance? ¡± this is the rule here. if mr. mo and special assistant tang can¡¯t ept it, you can leave. ¡± after speaking, shawnwoo said to leng rongrong, ¡± miss leng, there¡¯s a surprise boss has prepared for you inside. go in and take a look. boss has prepared it for two days, and it¡¯s not easy. it¡¯s definitely a surprise you¡¯ll like very much. ¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong was a little interested. ¡± really, you¡¯ll be surprised when you see it. it¡¯s what you want! ¡± xiao yu bragged about the things his boss had prepared. leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. ¡°if you want to go, then go.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was originally gloomy, but when he met leng rongrong¡¯s gaze, it instantly turned gloomy. ¡°then i¡¯ll go and take a look. i¡¯lle out after i¡¯m done!¡± if he didn¡¯t take a look at the surprise, he would indeed be tempted. therefore, leng rongrong decided to go in and take a look. after all, xiao yu had bragged so much about her. of course, she did notck anything, so leng rongrong did not have high hopes for the things that zhong hanyue had prepared. she didn¡¯t even know what she really wanted, so how could zhong hanyue know? leng rongrong followed shaoyu into the ss house. tang luo sighed and looked at the automatically locked door. it seemed that this zhong hanyue was really interested in their young madam. otherwise, she would not have thought of such an idea. mo linyuan looked at tang luo when he frowned. the big white tiger¡¯s eyes were also fixed on tang luo. ¡°young master, it looks like you have a love rival. he¡¯s much more difficult to deal with than that jiang ting.¡± after tang luo finished speaking, he btedly felt his lord fourth¡¯s terrifying gaze, as well as the gazes of the others who were watching the show. ¡°this is the difference between someone else¡¯s assistant and my assistant.¡± fourth master mo nced at tang luo and said expressionlessly, ¡± lower your sry. ¡± tang luo was speechless. f * ck, what sry reduction! his sry was only that few cents, alright? didn¡¯t he try his best? tang luo wanted to argue, but when his eyes met lord fourth¡¯s, he felt a chill run down his spine. he thought about how much of a talker xiaoyu was and frowned. lord fourth had a love rival. what about him? f * ck, there¡¯s still such an opponent? they were both assistants, so why make things difficult for each other? no, he had to have a good chat with this shawnwoo. there was no need to be so ruthless. his boss wasn¡¯t there just now, and he didn¡¯t even know how much he had ttered his boss. ¡­¡­ inside the house, leng rongrong and xiaoyu went upstairs. the entire balcony on the second floor had a view of theke in front of them. ording to xiaoyu, they could also see the beautiful sunrise from here. even when the sun set, there would still be a beautiful and spectacr sight. shawnwoo exined everything that had happened here. after he finished speaking, he added, ¡± this is not the only gift that boss has prepared. this ce is for you to livefortably, miss leng. the gift that boss has prepared is over there. ¡± shawnwoo led the way, leng rongrong following closely behind. then, they walked to a rooftop on the side. there was a ss room on the rooftop, and they could vaguely see many flowers and nts inside. ¡°the things inside are the gifts our boss has prepared for you.¡± xiao yu said, ¡± the nts inside are all precious species. some can¡¯t be bought. there are a few precious orchids that were found in the deep mountains and wild forests. ¡± leng rongrong entered the ss room with a face full of anticipation. there were rows of flower racks with all kinds of nts on them. almost every one of them was very beautiful, but they were also very precious. they were basically the kind that was hard to buy in the market. however, all the flowers here had been nted very well. in addition to the flowers, there was also a huge and beautiful hanging chair in the ss room where one could sit and rest. if he could sit here during the day to read books, bask in the sun, and admire the flowers, it would be wonderful. ¡°this orchid! isn¡¯t this species already extinct?¡± leng rongrong rushed to the front of an orchid. she was stunned when she saw the blooming flower and smelled the faint fragrance. ¡°boss found this in the deep forest a few years ago.¡± xiao yu said, ¡± boss said that he nted it to give it to someone. now, it seems that boss prepared it for you, miss leng. ¡± leng rongrong looked at the house full of flowers and nts. she liked them so much that she could not take her eyes off them. she looked at him for a while before she remembered that mo linyuan was still waiting for her. she left reluctantly. Chapter 445

Chapter 445: chapter 446-convinced

Trantor: 549690339

¡± by the way, sister-inw! ¡± xiao yu quickly covered his mouth and mumbled, ¡± i identally let it slip! ¡± i can¡¯t scare sister-inw!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± that, miss leng, this is your room for tonight. there is a cloakroom inside. boss has prepared a lot of clothes for you. do you want to change? ¡± shaoyu asked. ¡°there¡¯s no need.¡± after that, shawnwoo brought leng rongrong downstairs. mo linyuan and tang luo had been waiting outside for quite a while. tang luo felt that he was about to be turned into a sieve by lord fourth¡¯s stare. however, she was finally down. she finally did not have to endure lord fourth¡¯s terrifying gaze anymore. tang luo looked at leng rongrong as if she was his savior. ¡± young madam, you¡¯ve finallye down! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i saw a flower that i liked and couldn¡¯t help but look at it for a while longer.¡± leng rongrong smiled. tang luo was speechless. did you see a flower you like? so, the surprise that zhong hanyue had prepared for their young madam had really surprised her? he had just told lord fourth that young madam was someone who had seen the world. no matter what surprise zhong hanyue prepared, she would not be surprised or happy ... in the end, he was pped in the face? that zhong hanyue actually understood young madam so well. it seemed like she had really surprised young madam! young master had met his match. he was still a very troublesome opponent. mo linyuan didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at tang luo. tang luo was speechless. alright, it was his fault. it was his fault! he had to think of a way to deal with this xiaoyu. he could not let xiaoyu help his boss get in the limelight again, especially in front of the young madam. he was afraid that he would abduct their young madam. xiao yu led the way to mo linyuan and tang luo¡¯s ce. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was happily talking about the flowers she had seen in the ss room just now. she talked about the rare species. ¡°the flowers of those varieties are all big, full, and beautiful when they bloom. it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve seen such beautiful flowers.¡± leng rongrong was beyond excited. fourth master mo furrowed his eyebrows. he could be said to be indifferent. he knew a lot of things, but he didn¡¯t know much about flowers. ¡°it¡¯s just a few flowers. i¡¯ll buy you the ones you like.¡± fourth master mo said heroically. he had already calcted in his heart that no matter how expensive it was, he would definitely buy more than zhong hanyue. ¡°no, that¡¯s not a flower that can be bought. brother yue had found these trees from the cliffs in the deep mountains and wild forests. because it was a rare breed and was difficult to cultivate, it was basically impossible to buy. it¡¯s also a kind of fate to be able to meet.¡± leng rongrong shook her head. if she only had to pay for it, she would not be so surprised. it was because she couldn¡¯t buy it that she felt it was very precious and was very surprised. mo linyuan was speechless. a pair of pitch-ck eyes stared at tang luo. tang luo felt like his back was being stared at! he knew! he would ask around for information! he would do his best to protect his young madam. ten minutester, mo linyuan and the others stood outside another vi. this vi looked more ordinary, and it was prepared by zhong hanyue for mo linyuan. the ce they prepared was also very excessive. leng rongrong was in the easternmost area, while mo linyuan was in the westernmost area, and there were several vis in the middle. to think that they could arrange this, deliberately separating a couple so far apart. ¡°special assistant xiao, i¡¯m very impressed with your arrangement. is this arrangement called¡± hitting the couple ¡°?¡± ¡°no, no, no, i definitely don¡¯t mean that. this arrangement of ours is called ¡°lovers will finally get married.¡±¡± shaoyu said with a smile. ¡± lovers will definitely get together eventually, just like our young master and young madam. no one can break them up. they have a very good rtionship. ¡± tang luo said. just like that, the two special assistants began to bicker with each other. after a while, leng rongrong and the others were brought to the banquet hall. along the way, shawnwoo dutifully introduced the situation of the banquet. most people were ying in the main banquet hall, while others were ying in ces of interest. there were casinos, cockfighting arenas, boxing arenas, gaming halls, bullfighting arenas, and so on ... there were a few ces that were open during the day and a few ces that were open at night. it was still early at this hour, and most people were ying in the banquet hall. ¡± by the way, is the thousand-faced ghost doctor here? ¡± leng rongrong still couldn¡¯t forget the thousand-faced ghost doctor. after all, they had fought twice and this fellow had run away twice. ¡°the thousand-faced ghost doctor? fifth? one did not ask for a name when attending a banquet. diwu was qualified to attend, so he was definitely there. however, the fifth is the thousand-faced ghost doctor. he can change his appearance, so even if hees to the banquet, we don¡¯t know what identity he will use, so it¡¯s quite difficult to find him.¡± shawnwoo exined. ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± as long as he¡¯s here, it won¡¯t be difficult to find him. ¡± ¡°it seems that miss leng can find it on her own?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± if he¡¯s here, i can find him. ¡± the banquet hall was very lively. when leng rongrong and mo linyuan arrived, mo linyuan stretched out his arm and motioned for leng rongrong to hold his arm. leng rongrong held onto mo linyuan¡¯s arm. leng rongrong was wearing a light purple dress with a wool coat on the outside. mo linyuan had a simr wool coat with a suit on the inside. one was tall and the other was petite. they were a perfect match when they walked together. tang luo walked away, raised his eyebrows, looked at xiao yu, and said, ¡± did you see that? our young master and young madam are verypatible. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think they¡¯repatible. our boss and miss leng are morepatible. ¡± xiao yu nced at tang luo. ¡± our young master is so handsome, and he¡¯s very capable. he¡¯s also miss leng¡¯s childhood sweetheart. they are a match made in heaven when they stand together!¡± ¡°why does your boss want to snatch other people¡¯s wives? you¡¯re shameless!¡± tang luo red at xiao yu in anger. ¡°what do you mean by someone else¡¯s wife? your young master is the one who came out of nowhere, okay? our boss and sister-inw have known each other since they were young. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, would your young master have a chance?¡± xiao yu rolled his eyes and looked at mo linyuan with disdain. ¡°damn, were you engaged or married when you were young? are you a couple? it¡¯s nothing? if we didn¡¯t meet again, our youngdy would have long forgotten about that person from your family! your boss is having a one-sided love, right? if my young madam liked your boss even a little, she wouldn¡¯t have married my young master!¡± tang luo snorted coldly. storm and the others behind him also snorted coldly. Chapter 446

Chapter 446: it¡¯s not a romantic affair, it¡¯s work!

Trantor: 549690339

xiao yu and tang luo entered the banquet hall, arguing with each other. after arguing for a while, tang luo changed his strategy. he smiled at xiao yu and said, ¡± to be honest, special assistant xiao, we don¡¯t have any conflicts. is there a need to go against each other like this? our masters are love rivals, but we¡¯re not love rivals. there was no need to be so noisy when they were not around, was there? why don¡¯t we go have a drink and rx?¡± xiao yu¡¯s naivety didn¡¯t allow him to react at all. tang luo had already put an arm around his shoulder and pulled him aside. on the other side, when leng rongrong and mo linyuan appeared at the banquet, many people at the banquet could not help but look at them. ¡°wow, a beauty! ¡± who is this man? he¡¯s so handsome! ¡± ¡± what an elegant couple. when did the murder list have such a pair of couple? ¡± ¡°they¡¯re not on the kill list, right? i¡¯ve never heard of anyone in the top 100 being like this. moreover, these two people don¡¯t seem to have any killing intent. he looks like an ordinary person who can¡¯t do anything.¡± the few of them nodded. of course, many people on the kill list had received missions to assassinate mo linyuan. therefore, there were quite a few people in the banquet hall who knew mo linyuan. the moment the assassins saw mo linyuan, they felt their blood run cold. after all, they were the unlucky ones in every assassination attempt. therefore, many people at the scene were peeking at mo linyuan and leng rongrong, then quietly retreated. some even sneaked out of the banquet hall. he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, but couldn¡¯t he hide from them? assassinating the leader of theher abyss empire should be a problem of the century for the members of the murder list. many people wanted to assassinate mo linyuan, but every time they tried, they would fail at mo linyuan¡¯s hands and die miserably. it was also because of this that themission for assassinating mo linyuan had be higher and higher, but fewer and fewer people dared to try. now that they had arrived, most of the top 100 assassins on the kill list were terrified at the sight of mo linyuan. no one dared to take on the mission to assassinate mo linyuan, no matter the price. leng rongrong felt that more than half of the people in the banquet hall had disappeared in the blink of an eye. she turned her head in surprise and looked at mo linyuan beside her. ¡± why does it seem like everyone has run away the moment we appear? do we look that scary?¡± leng rongrong was bewildered. she felt that her dressing today was considered normal. moreover, she shouldn¡¯t have any bad reputation, right? leng rongrong was dumbfounded, especially when she saw someone look at them, then turn around and run. ¡°they¡¯re not afraid of you, they¡¯re afraid of me.¡± fourth master mo replied calmly, ¡± these people tried to assassinate me, but they all failed ... ¡± usually, those who tried to assassinate him and failed would be tortured by him until they did not dare to try a second time. so it wasn¡¯t strange to see him like he was a ghost. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°so many people tried to assassinate you?¡± mo linyuan nodded. leng rongrong looked deeply at mo linyuan. ¡± is it because of your identity as the butler of theher abyss empire? it seems that your position is quite important.¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± fourth master mo nodded. ¡± fortunately, you¡¯re strong. otherwise, so many people on the carnage chart would havee to assassinate you, ¡± leng rongrong said, suddenly freezing. she hugged mo linyuan¡¯s arm and looked up at him. ¡± most of the people on the carnage chart have tried to assassinate you? ¡± mo linyuan nodded. ¡°then why did you still follow me here? this was the gathering of the murder list. all the assassins on the murder list were here. those you¡¯ve offended and those who¡¯ve offended you were all here. they wouldn¡¯t join forces to deal with you, would they? isn¡¯t this like sending sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth? are we walking right into the trap?¡± leng rongrong looked around vigntly. it was fine if there were only one or two assassins, but if there were hundreds of assassins working together, no matter how powerful they were, it would be difficult for them to fight against four hands! mo linyuan patted leng rongrong¡¯s head, lowered his head and smiled, ¡± they¡¯re afraid of me, they don¡¯t dare to do anything. ¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± mo linyuan raised his hand and grabbed a killer who was about to escape. he asked, ¡± i came to your base today, do you want to join forces to assassinate me? ¡± the killer who was pulled back had a f * cking expression on his face. he had wanted to sneak away, but he did not expect mo linyuan to catch him and ask him such a terrible question. fourth master mo¡¯s name had already be a taboo on the kill list, alright? currently, no one on the kill list would mention fourth master mo¡¯s name. as long as it was a mission to assassinate fourth master mo, no one would dare to ept it, no matter how high the price was. anyone who epted the mission to assassinate mo linyuan would end up in a miserable state. it was fine if he couldn¡¯t get themission, but in the end, he would also be tortured and couldn¡¯t get out of bed for a year. it was simply not worth it. as a result, the price of this mission skyrocketed, but no one was interested in it. ¡°mr. mo, you really know how to joke. how would we dare to assassinate you again ... even if you were to stand here and beg us to assassinate you, we wouldn¡¯t dare to do it!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°this is such a good opportunity. are you sure you don¡¯t want to give it a try?¡± mo linyuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°no, i wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± mo linyuan let her go. he looked at leng rongrong, ¡± don¡¯t worry. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. the two of them sat down at a corner of the banquet hall. after a few words, nan si suddenly appeared and came in front of mo linyuan and leng rongrong in surprise. ¡°boss, sis-inw, why are you here?¡± ¡°what are you doing here?¡± mo linyuan frowned as he looked at the lipstick marks and unbuttoned shirt inside nan si¡¯s shirt. ¡°he¡¯s definitely not here to y with women!¡± nan si looked as if he was swearing to the heavens. ¡± work, everything is for work. believe me, i¡¯m sacrificing myself for work. i¡¯m using my invincible charm to obtain invincible information. this is me, the prince of intelligence! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. only a ghost would believe that this guy was doing it for information. this guy was obviously doing it for women. information and the like were just in passing. ¡°nan si, you¡¯re still so flirtatious,¡± leng rongrong could see at least five or six different lipstick prints on nan si¡¯s cor and was utterly convinced. ¡°for work, work, work is the most important!¡± nan si said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m going deep into the tiger¡¯s den to collect information on the kill list! especially the information about the number one on the kill list, zhong hanyue.¡± nan si blinked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan was speechless. after all, he was an expert in intelligence in theherworld empire. this fellow was always an invincible gossip. he even knew about zhong hanyue¡¯s matter. mo linyuan did not say anything, but gave nan si a look. nan si nodded with a look of understanding. his eyes were firm, as if he was saying, ¡± leave it to me. ¡± leng rongrong did not notice the eye contact between the two of them. she was looking around for traces of the thousand-faced ghost doctor. Chapter 447

Chapter 447: the fifth on the murder list is so afraid of her?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°sister-inw, are you looking for someone?¡± nan si saw leng rongrong looking around and could not help but ask, ¡± are you looking for that zhong hanyue? ¡± ¡± no, i¡¯m looking for the fifth on the murder list, the thousand-faced ghost doctor. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± oh, you¡¯re looking for that guy? it¡¯s not easy to find him. he changes his appearance every now and then, like a lunatic ... ¡± nan si rested his chin on his hand. ¡± but if you want to find him, i can still find him. sister-inw, do you need my help? ¡± i¡¯ll help you find it in five minutes.¡± ¡°no need, i¡¯ll find it myself.¡± leng rongrong was indifferent. ¡± you guys continue chatting, i¡¯ll look around. ¡± after leng rongrong left, mo linyuan started to chat with nan si. nan si began to tell mo linyuan everything he knew. ¡± from what i know, this zhong hanyue really has some ideas about our sister-inw. lord fourth, he¡¯s definitely your rival in love, and a rather difficult one at that. he¡¯s been looking for news about you recently.¡± mo linyuan was speechless. ¡­¡­ leng rongrong walked around the banquet hall and saw a shadow. the moment that person saw her, he turned and ran in the direction of the washroom. leng rongrong was speechless. it was definitely the thousand-faced ghost doctor. that sneaky posture was exactly the same. ¡°wait a moment!¡± leng rongrong chased after him. as soon as she shouted, the shadow ran even faster. with a turn, he disappeared in an instant. leng rongrong was speechless. she didn¡¯t eat people, so why did she run so fast? where did he go? just as she was frowning, leng rongrong saw a person walking towards her. how could he have changed his appearance so quickly? he was truly the thousand-faced ghost doctor! leng rongrong grabbed his shoulder and said, ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor? ¡± the other party was obviously stunned. he frowned and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± what thousand-faced ghost doctor qianqian? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not!¡± sensing that something was not right, leng rongrong suddenly let go of the other party¡¯s shoulder. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i got the wrong person. ¡± the man in front of her nced at leng rongrong. after noticing that leng rongrong was especially good-looking, he could not help but be interested in her. ¡± who are you? which family¡¯s youngdy is she? she¡¯s not even in the top 100 on the kill list. i know all the women in the top 100!¡± ¡°none of them.¡± leng rongrong took a step back, smiled at the man and said, ¡± please make way, i got the wrong person just now, i¡¯m sorry to disturb you! ¡± ¡°since you¡¯re so sorry, then you should apologize to me sincerely. wasn¡¯t that a little too insincere? i can¡¯t even feel your apology! you pinched my shoulder and it hurt a little. you should at least punish yourself with a cup of wine to apologize to me, right?¡± the man stared at leng rongrong and smiled. ¡°your request is a little too much. are your shoulders made of tofu? i just touched you and you broke?¡± leng rongrong looked at the man coldly. he looked like an unreasonable pervert. ¡°my shoulder isn¡¯t in a good condition to begin with. you used so much force just now, so i¡¯m sure it¡¯s hurting.¡± the man stared straight at leng rongrong. ¡± you have to look like you¡¯re apologizing, right? ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± since the man refused to move away, leng rongrong could not be bothered to pay attention to him. after all, this was zhong hanyue¡¯s territory, and leng rongrong could forget about causing trouble, so she simply turned around and left. the man chuckled and followed leng rongrong out. outside, he suddenly grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s wrist and dragged her to a table next to them. there were a few other men sitting at that table, and they all looked a little perverted. ¡°let go of my hand.¡± leng rongrong looked at the man¡¯s hand in disgust. ¡°let¡¯s have a drink!¡± the man said, ¡± have a drink and i¡¯ll forgive you. ¡± ¡°let go!¡± leng rongrong looked at the hand, the disgust in her eyes growing stronger. the man did not let go and even brought a ss of wine over. a few perverts at the side also started to kick up a fuss. ¡± girl, let¡¯s have a drink. it¡¯s lively. ¡± they were here to drink at the banquet. if they couldn¡¯t afford to y, why did theye to the banquet? do you know who he is? he¡¯s ranked 70th on the kill list, fu gao. he¡¯s very powerful. give me some face!¡± ¡°the 70th on the kill list?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± 70th on the kill list. are you surprised? although he doesn¡¯t look good, he¡¯s in the 70th ce. the top 100 on the kill list are all very powerful! ¡± ¡°the 70th ce is this trashy?¡± leng rongrong frowned. fu gao had been happily waiting for leng rongrong to look at him with admiration, but who would have thought that leng rongrong would call him trash? ¡°hehehe, you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re quite arrogant. you actually think that i, who¡¯s in the top 100 of the kill list, am trash? what capabilities do you have?¡± fu gao was naturally unconvinced. he had actually called him trash in front of his brothers. where would he put his face then? ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked down on the person ranked 70th on the kill list and was toozy to talk nonsense. she shook off fu gao¡¯s hand and turned to leave, but fu gao stood in front of leng rongrong. ¡°you haven¡¯t even drunk your wine and you¡¯re calling me trash. you still want to leave?¡± fu gao looked at leng rongrong with dissatisfaction. leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± hand! ¡± ¡°what?¡± fu gao was stunned. ¡°give me your hand,¡± leng rongrong nced at fu gao¡¯s hand. fu gao was stunned for a moment, not knowing what leng rongrong was going to do. he subconsciously handed his hand to leng rongrong, who then grabbed fu gao¡¯s hand. with two cracking sounds, fu gao was thrown out and then pulled back. while he was still in a daze, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. then, his arms dislocated. after that, just as he was about to curse, leng rongrong¡¯s silver needle was directly inserted. then, fu gao realized that he had be mute. he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°seventy?¡± leng rongrong sized up fu gao, who she had thrown back onto the sofa. ¡± if i kill you now, you won¡¯t even have the chance to resist. ¡± fu gao looked at leng rongrong in horror. a few of fu gao¡¯s friends at the side kept their mouths shut, not daring to say anything, only looking at leng rongrong as if they had seen a ghost. leng rongrong did not pay any more attention to them. when she turned around, she looked at a woman with a face full of surprise. ¡± thousand-faced ghost doctor, stop right there! ¡± the long-haired woman was stunned for a moment. when she realized that leng rongrong was looking at her and chasing after her, she was so frightened that she shuddered and rushed directly in the direction of the toilet. fu gao and the others were speechless. ¡± f * ck, who¡¯s this woman? is she chasing the thousand-faced ghost doctor? ¡± ¡± wait a minute, the fifth on the murder list, the thousand-faced ghost doctor ran away the moment he saw her. so she¡¯s more powerful than the fifth? ¡± the few of them looked at fu gao in shock, their eyes filled with sympathy. fu gao couldn¡¯t say anything, and his expression wasplicated. did he offend someone he shouldn¡¯t have? leng rongrong chased after the ghost doctor in front of her to the toilet door. the long-haired woman hesitated for a long time at the entrance of the men¡¯s and women¡¯s toilets. then, he went into the men¡¯s bathroom with his long hair and women¡¯s clothes. Chapter 448

Chapter 448: you wouldn¡¯t dare toe in!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong watched as the thousand-faced ghost doctor entered the men¡¯s washroom. then, the shrieks of many men could be heard from the washroom. standing at the door, leng rongrong had no intention of going in. she just listened to the movements inside and heard the sounds of fighting. she was nowpletely certain that the fellow who had rushed in was the thousand-faced ghost doctor. if it wasn¡¯t for the thousand-faced ghost doctor, he wouldn¡¯t have run away so quickly when he saw her. this was the style of the thousand-faced ghost doctor! she almost wanted to ask this ghost doctor what was so scary about her that he kept avoiding her. she didn¡¯t intend to do anything. she just wanted to have a fairpetition with him! leng rongrong waited at the entrance of the men¡¯s washroom for a while, but the thousand-faced ghost doctor did note out. ¡± thousand-faced ghost doctor, i know you¡¯re inside. are youing out? ¡± leng rongrong leaned against the side of the aisle and shouted impatiently after waiting for a few minutes. ¡± there¡¯s no thousand-faced ghost doctor here. you¡¯ve got the wrong person. ¡± a man¡¯s voice came from the toilet. the voice was clearly not the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s voice that he had met before. it was said that the thousand-faced ghost doctor had a thousand faces, and he could also have many different voices. his most powerful ability was to transform himself into a different person without being discovered. no one knew what the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s true appearance was. ¡± ... ¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. it was fine if this guy didn¡¯t answer, but once he did, wasn¡¯t it just confirming his identity? it was clear that he was trying to hide something. e out!¡± leng rongrong coldly threw out these two words, ¡± are youing out, or should ie in and get you out? ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯te out, i¡¯ve already said that you have the wrong person! this is the men¡¯s washroom, do you dare toe in?¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor snorted. ¡°are you really noting out?¡± ¡°you really don¡¯t want toe out!¡± ¡°then i¡¯lle in.¡± without another word, leng rongrong strode into the men¡¯s room. mo linyuan and nan si appeared just in time. nan si¡¯s eyes widened and he gave mo linyuan a thumbs up. ¡± you¡¯re my sister-inw indeed, so domineering! ¡± you even dare to barge into the men¡¯s washroom!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face was as ck as coal. hepletely ignored the excited nan si and rushed to the men¡¯s washroom. the moment leng rongrong entered, he covered her eyes and pulled her into his arms. leng rongrong was caught off guard and was about to make a move, but after smelling the familiar scent on mo linyuan, she stopped. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to look at other men!¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. his eyes were filled with displeasure as he scanned every corner of the toilet with a murderous look. a group of men who were peeing were so nervous that they were trembling. they stopped in the middle of peeing. one by one, they turned to look at mo linyuan. ¡°get lost!¡± the group of men shivered as they pulled up their pants. then, regardless of whether they were done in the toilet or not, they all ran away. the door of a small cubicle opened. the thousand-faced ghost doctor had changed into a man¡¯s appearance and was ready to get out. just then, mo linyuan let go of leng rongrong¡¯s eyes. the moment she saw the thousand-faced ghost doctor walk past her, leng rongrong grabbed his shoulder. ¡°ghost doctor, we meet again!¡± ¡± what, what ghost doctor? beauty, you must have mistaken me for someone else? ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor shuddered, his heart almost jumping out of his throat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± leng rongrong stared at the thousand-faced ghost doctor, who was ready to run away when leng rongrong was not paying attention. however, nan si, who was blocking the door, stretched out his leg and tripped her, causing her to fall to the ground. the thousand-faced ghost doctor wasn¡¯t in a hurry even after falling. he straightened himself and cried out in pain, ¡± i¡¯m dead! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. mo linyuan was speechless. nan si was speechless. the three of them blocked the entrance of the washroom and stared at the thousand-faced ghost doctor on the ground. the thousand-faced ghost doctor closed his eyes and pretended to be a corpse without moving. ¡°if he¡¯s dead, send him for cremation.¡± leng rongrong looked at the thousand-faced ghost doctor on the ground and said, ¡± carry him away. ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor was speechless. he got up from the ground and patted the dust off his body. then, he looked at leng rongrong pitifully. ¡± great aunt, i didn¡¯t even provoke you. why do you keep holding on to me? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just curious.¡± leng rongrong said as she looked at the thousand-faced ghost doctor. the more the thousand-faced ghost doctor refused to fight with her, the more she was curious about how powerful he was. actually, there wasn¡¯t any special reason. it was just that he hadn¡¯t fought seriously with anyone for a long time and wanted to practice with someone. she didn¡¯t know any other killers, and seemed to be more familiar with the ghost doctor. since fate had allowed them to meet again, then let¡¯s have anotherpetition! ¡°curiosity killed the cat.¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor put on a serious face and said earnestly, ¡± really, this old saying makes sense. let¡¯s not be so curious, okay? i admit defeat, okay?¡± ¡°not good.¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± i¡¯ve always been a reasonable person. if you¡¯re saying that i¡¯ve won before the fight, then it¡¯s not a fair victory. that¡¯s not good! ¡± ¡± you ... if you¡¯re reasonable, i refuse to ept your challenge. is that okay? ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor looked at leng rongrong, twitching. if she was a reasonable person, would she force him to fight with her? she was clearly an unreasonable person, alright? ¡°we¡¯ve met so many times, which means we¡¯re fated. since we¡¯re so fated, let¡¯s have a fight! don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t be too cruel. you might even be more powerful than me!¡± leng rongrong blinked her big, silent eyes that were like ck grapes as she looked at the thousand-faced ghost doctor. she looked very sincere and serious. however, the thousand-faced ghost doctor was horrified. he didn¡¯t believe her nonsense! that disciple surnamed tang was definitely not a good person either. he would definitely be tortured miserably by then ... even if he won, he wouldn¡¯t dare to! if he defeated his disciple surnamed tang, wouldn¡¯t he be in a worse state if he came out of the mountain to find him? with that thought, the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡± i¡¯m not fighting, i admit defeat! ¡± as he said that, the thousand-faced ghost doctor ran extremely fast, just like a mad dog, as he dashed out. ¡± hey, don¡¯t run. you¡¯re in fifth ce. why are you running? ¡± hence, leng rongrong chased after the thousand-faced ghost doctor at the banquet. they chased him from the banquet hall to the outside, from one vi to another, and then back to the banquet hall after a round. the thousand-faced ghost doctor was panting from the chase. on the other hand, leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not change. as she chased, she stopped in front of a table and shouted at the thousand-faced ghost doctor who was running wildly, ¡± slow down, let¡¯s have apetition! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t even think about chasing me!¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor shouted without turning his head. leng rongrong did not chase after him. she just sat down and waited quietly as she watched the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s back. mo linyuan and nan si sat on the other side of the small table, looking in the direction where the thousand-faced ghost doctor had disappeared with interest. Chapter 449

Chapter 449: too fierce

Trantor: 549690339

in the banquet hall, many people were paying attention to leng rongrong and the thousand-faced ghost doctor. then, a lot of people started discussing. ¡± what¡¯s going on? was it the thousand-faced ghost doctor who ran away just now? ¡± ¡± what¡¯s that woman¡¯s background? she¡¯s chasing after the thousand-faced ghost doctor and saying that she wants topete. isn¡¯t she overestimating her own ability? ¡± ¡°is it really the thousand-faced ghost doctor? the fifth on the kill list is scared by a little girl?¡± ¡± it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve seen the ghost doctor cower in front of someone! ¡± ¡­¡­ there was a lot of discussion in the surroundings. the thousand-faced ghost doctor returned after running one round and suddenly rushed in front of leng rongrong. he thought that leng rongrong was chasing him from behind, but he suddenly stopped to catch his breath. when he looked up, he happened to meet leng rongrong¡¯s eyes. she didn¡¯t chase after him, but sat on the sofa by the table, resting leisurely. she blinked her beautiful eyes at him and asked gently, ¡± ghost doctor, are you tired from running? do you want to rest and drink some water?¡± a ss of water was pushed in front of him. the thousand-faced ghost doctor was speechless. so, did he run around for nothing? nan siughed without giving him face. the thousand-faced ghost doctor was so angry that he stopped running. he directly copsed on the sofa and began to drink water like crazy. ¡°you can¡¯t hide, can you?¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor raised his head and looked at leng rongrong. seeing leng rongrong¡¯s attitude, he knew that he could not hide anymore. leng rongrong smiled and nodded. the thousand-faced ghost doctor was speechless. ¡°after thepetition, no matter who wins or loses, you won¡¯t chase me like this anymore, right?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± ¡°alright, then let¡¯s have a match.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡± ... ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor looked at leng rongrong, then at mo linyuan, and then at tang ziyi. he felt a chill run down his spine, and he did not dare to use his full strength. if he defeated this woman, she would be sad. then, the number one headache on the carnage chart, fourth master mo, would probablye looking for trouble with him. then, that tang guy would alsoe looking for trouble with him. then, he would be very, very miserable ... ¡°didn¡¯t we agree on this? we can¡¯t be too ruthless!¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor nced at leng rongrong and said warily. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll be very gentle.¡± after that, the two of them prepared to go out and fight. there were still many people in the banquet hall. when they heard that someone was going to challenge the fifth on the murder list, and it was a woman, everyone was very interested and followed the two out. outside, leng rongrong was ready. the thousand-faced ghost doctor nced at leng rongrong, who was wearing a skirt and was ready to fight him, and his face turned green. those who dared to fight him like this were either overconfident, or they had enough strength to fight him like this ... he firmly believed that leng rongrong belonged to the group of people with strength ... after all, fourth master mo was her strong backing, and she was also a disciple of the tang family ... the surrounding crowd of onlookers obviously had the same guess, so everyone had a curious look on their faces. however,pared to the thousand-faced ghost doctor, everyone¡¯s guess was the opposite. everyone was even more certain that leng rongrong was the type who was overconfident. after all, there were only a few women in the top 100 of the kill list. even these people would wear casual clothes when they carried out assassinations or epted challenges. they would never attack in a dress. however, leng rongrong was wearing a dress and had no intention of changing her clothes. moreover, in the eyes of the surrounding people, leng rongrong was not an assassin on the kill list at all. she looked just like a more ordinary girl with a little fairy-like appearance. she had a fairy-like appearance, and leng rongrong herself was a skinny girl, so she gave off a fragile feeling. no matter how he looked at it, leng rongrong did not seem like a girl who could fight. it was already unbelievable topete with the fifth on the kill list. topete in this dress was like a joke. of course, there were also people who felt that leng rongrong might be a hidden expert. after all, the thousand-faced ghost doctor would run away the moment he saw her. the two groups of people began to quarrel. ¡± i think this girl is hiding her true strength! ¡± ¡°then i think she¡¯s overestimating herself!¡± ¡°the ghost doctor will definitely win!¡± ¡± that might not be the case. that girl looks very confident. she might be even more powerful! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we start a bet!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s start a bet. the top 100 on the kill list hasn¡¯t been changed for a long time. it¡¯s been a long time since the top 100 on the kill list was challenged. this time, the fifth ce is challenged. it¡¯s so exciting! ¡± when a group of people said that they were going to start a bet, they really did. mo linyuan said to nan si, who was beside him, ¡± i bet on my wife. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. nan si had happily bet arge sum of money on leng rongrong¡¯s win. of course, most people still conservatively bet on the thousand-faced ghost doctor¡¯s win. when they saw nan si bet on leng rongrong¡¯s win, everyone looked at nan si in shock. nan si raised his eyebrows and said smugly, ¡± my sister-inw is very impressive. just wait and see! ¡± after he finished speaking, nan si ran back to mo linyuan¡¯s side and crossed his arms to watch the show. nan si had seen leng rongrong fight. that was why she knew that leng rongrong was especially powerful and that leng rongrong was very handsome when she was fighting. she usually looked like a fairy who was above themon popce. however, when she fought, she was like a witch from hell, the beautiful and powerful kind. it was simply a love-hate rtionship! ¡°make a move?¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor looked at leng rongrong with a tingling scalp. he was a little nervous and flustered. ¡°you first.¡± leng rongrong said. she stood with her hands behind her back, not even ready to make a move. ¡°you go first, you¡¯re a girl.¡± he didn¡¯t dare! if he made the first move, who knew if leng rongrong¡¯s people who were protecting her would find trouble with him. leng rongrong nced at the thousand-faced ghost doctor, thought for a moment, and nodded. ¡± then i¡¯ll make my move. ¡± around them, everyone became quiet. although no one said anything and everyone was watching the show quietly, most of them had the same thought in their hearts-leng rongrong was going to lose. there was such a huge gap between the two sides in thispetition that leng rongrong would definitely lose. they did not know why leng rongrong would humiliate herself in front of so many people, but most of them felt that the thousand-faced ghost doctor was definitely more powerful. at the same time, leng rongrong had already made her move on the thousand-faced ghost doctor. her moves were extremely fast. one second, she was standing with her hands behind her back. the next second, she was like a bolt of lightning, attacking the thousand-faced ghost doctor. most of the people present were on the kill list. they were all assassins, so they naturally knew some kung fu. they might not have felt how powerful leng rongrong was just now, but the moment leng rongrong made her move, the entire crowd of onlookers fell into a suffocating silence. even the sound of breathing was gone in an instant. everyone was looking at leng rongrong, their eyes almost popping out. initially, they had beenughing at leng rongrong for overestimating her abilities, but at this moment, everyone only had one emotion in their hearts. it was too fierce! Chapter 450

Chapter 450: so what if it¡¯s a critical hit?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°how, how can she be so fast!¡± ¡°she¡¯s so fierce and handsome!¡± ¡°he¡¯s not an ordinary person ...¡± ¡± just this move is enough to judge that this girl is not simple! ¡± ¡°fierce enough, i¡¯m convinced!¡± ¡± i understand why the thousand-faced ghost doctor was chased by her. i¡¯m afraid the thousand-faced ghost doctor is really afraid of her. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept running! ¡± ¡°from the looks of it, it¡¯s really hard to say who will win between the two of them!¡± ¡± there¡¯s going to be a good show. it¡¯s this kind of evenly-matched fight that¡¯s exciting enough! ¡± ¡­¡­ the people around them were discussing in hushed voices, but their eyes were fixed on leng rongrong and the thousand-faced ghost doctor. the thousand-faced ghost doctor had originally nned to lose to leng rongrong easily, but there were so many people watching, and leng rongrong had forced him to the point where he could not think. hence, the thousand-faced ghost doctor, who had been very perfunctory, became serious. each of their moves was fiercer and more powerful than thest. the thousand-faced ghost doctor had already pulled out his own scalpel. in the night, a silver light flickered as the scalpel flew towards leng rongrong continuously. leng rongrong would sometimes block and sometimes catch the scalpel. every time she took a scalpel, the surrounding people would gasp. ¡°damn, she caught it!¡± ¡°this woman is so scary. the ghost doctor¡¯s scalpel has always been very fast. ordinary people can¡¯t avoid it, but she actually caught it all? what kind of terrifying monster is she?¡± ¡°the thousand-faced ghost doctor is in trouble now!¡± ¡°it seems like the fifth ce will have to be changed!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°how about i admit defeat?¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor dug around and realized that all his scalpels had flown away. he had no scalpels left, so he might as well admit defeat ... he could clearly feel that he might not be able to kill leng rongrong. ¡°no, you haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡± here¡¯s your scalpel. ¡± then, countless scalpels drew a silver light in the air, flying madly towards the thousand-faced ghost doctor. ¡°f * ck!¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor cursed angrily. he didn¡¯t even dare to take his sharp scalpel and turned to run. the scalpels chased after the thousand-faced ghost doctor. the thousand-faced ghost doctor dodged a few times and avoided most of the scalpels, but one of the scalpels happened to stab into his butt. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± apanied by a shrill cry, ghost doctor turned back to look at leng rongrong with teary eyes, ¡± didn¡¯t i say to stop when i¡¯m done? ¡± why? this position again! another scalpel! he knew that tang ziyi¡¯s men were not to be trifled with! that tang guy had used the exact same movest time. not only had he snatched his scalpel, but he was also better at ying with it than him. he even used his weapon to hurt him! ¡°i¡¯m just returning it to you.¡± leng rongrong frowned. she really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. she didn¡¯t aim at the ghost doctor¡¯s butt just now. she wasn¡¯t that perverted. even if she wanted to hurt someone, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately hurt his butt. if ghost doctor hadn¡¯t dodged, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured. he had dodged a little too much, which was why he had been hit by the scalpel. the thousand-faced ghost doctor pulled out the knife from his buttocks. he cried out in pain. then, he looked at leng rongrong, his eyes alert. ¡± i¡¯ve lost. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she actually felt that the thousand-faced ghost doctor was not using his full strength. she did not know what this fellow was afraid of, but it was as if he did not dare to use his full strength to fight him. if the thousand-faced ghost doctor had really given it his all, she was not sure if she could win against him. ¡°you didn¡¯t lose,¡± leng rongrong nced at the thousand-faced ghost doctor and said, ¡± let¡¯s call it a draw. you didn¡¯t use your full strength. ¡± the thousand-faced ghost doctor was stunned for a moment. he had thought that leng rongrong was bent on winning against him, but he did not expect that after he admitted defeat, she would actually say that the two of them were tied. then, the people who had ced their bets were all stunned. ¡°a draw?¡± ¡°so no one got it?¡± ¡± however, it¡¯s already very impressive to be able to draw with the ghost doctor. ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. the thousand-faced ghost doctor nodded at leng rongrong, then covered his butt and limped away. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± sister-inw, you¡¯re too much. he already admitted defeat. why did you say it¡¯s a draw? i bet on you. i¡¯m losing so much! ¡± nan si¡¯s face was filled with despair. he had bet the money that mo linyuan had given him. he had also added a lot of money and thought that he would definitely win. in the end, he lost! he had lost miserably! ¡°i¡¯ve lost all my money as my wife!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need a wife, do you? i think it¡¯s all women throwing themselves at you!¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness. nan si was speechless. ¡°i told you, i¡¯m serious about my work. don¡¯t say it like i¡¯m a scumbag or a romantic ghost. i love my job, okay? i¡¯m sacrificing my own looks to work hard.¡± ¡°go to the hospital for a checkup when you¡¯re free.¡± mo linyuan looked at nan si deeply. ¡°what?¡± nan si was stunned for a moment, then realized that mo linyuan was saying that he would get sick easily if he messed around. ¡± the intelligence expert of theherworld empire. if he dies in a woman¡¯s bed, he¡¯ll be exhausted. ¡± mo linyuan looked at nan si. nan si touched his face. ¡± damn, that¡¯s impossible. ¡± i¡¯m very careful with my safety!¡± the two of them bickered for a while. after staying in the banquet hall for a while, nan si suggested that they go and see the arena. it was quite fun there. because he knew that leng rongrong had a very powerful chicken, and that chicken had even dreamed of standing on fourth master mo¡¯s head before, nan si was very interested. after all, he was an expert in intelligence. although he had never seen the chicken, nan si had heard a lot about it. in his heart, nan si was eager to let leng rongrong¡¯s chickene out and win back the money he had lost. ¡°um, i heard that your chicken is very powerful. sister-inw, can you take your chicken to fight?¡± nan si was in high spirits, looking at leng rongrong with anticipation. ¡°a critical hit? but it¡¯s just a normal chicken, not a fighting chicken.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± but it¡¯s very powerful. i think it¡¯s even more powerful than a cock fight! ¡± after all, he had heard of the rumor of a critical hit. after all, even the boss of theher abyss empire wanted to stand on top of him. this must be an extraordinary chicken. ¡°you have to ask critical strike if he¡¯s willing to fight.¡± leng rongrong still respected the opinions of the animals. if she was willing to fight the critical hit, she wouldn¡¯t mind letting it fight by itself. ¡°where¡¯s the chicken? ask it if it¡¯s willing!¡± nan si said excitedly, ¡± it¡¯s so brave, it will definitely be willing! ¡± before leng rongrong and the others could find a critical hit, there was a sudden burst of irritable rooster crowing in front of them. as soon as he heard the sound, he knew it was the sound of a critical hit. ¡°someone¡¯s pissed off the critical hit.¡± leng rongrong walked beside mo linyuan and looked towards the source of the voice. Chapter 451

Chapter 451: the storm whipped people again

Trantor: 549690339

fourth master mo and nan si also looked in the direction of the sound. on the side of a rockery, a group of people were watching the critical hit. among this group of people, there were people holding cockfighting chickens. they looked like they were ying with chickens. ¡°hahaha, this chicken is so funny!¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t even have much hair, isn¡¯t it too ugly?¡± ¡°he looks quite fierce!¡± ¡°hahaha, how could there be such a chicken? a bald chicken? it¡¯s actually wearing clothes. how can it be so funny? it¡¯s actually putting clothes on a chicken!¡± the critical hit was surrounded, and the group of people seemed to have discovered a new continent, chasing after the critical hit and discussing it. the critical hit screamed irascibly as he pped his wings. with this p of his wings, the mockingughter from the surroundings became even more intense. ¡°hahahaha, this sound of pping wings is too funny!¡± ¡°this chicken actually seems to be angry!¡± ¡± i¡¯ve never seen such an ugly chicken. i have to take a photo as a memento! ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. just as they wereughing at the critical hit, the ck horse, storm, walked up from behind the critical hit. it looked at the group of people who were mocking the critical hit unhappily. animals also have self-esteem, okay? storm squinted his eyes in dissatisfaction. he then walked up, raised his hoof, and gave a fierce p. the face of one of the people who had been ridiculed and ridiculed was directly pped until it swelled. storm looked at the rest of the people and raised his front hooves. it hadn¡¯t used its hooves to hit people in a long time. this feeling was really good! ¡°f * ck, where did this crazy horsee from? it actually dared to kick me!¡± the person who was pped fainted for a moment and only reacted after a long time. he then looked at storm in shock. however, storm was tall, so he did not dare to get too close to him. ¡± where¡¯s the person in charge of the banquet¡¯s security? why is there a horse here? and this horse is even attacking people? ¡± storm raised his hooves unhappily, as if to say, ¡± do you want to be pped again? ¡± the group of people took a few steps back. when leng rongrong and mo linyuan came over, storm and critical hit stood behind leng rongrong. storm even neighed twice, as if he wasining to leng rongrong. ¡°are you the owners of this horse and this chicken?¡± the man whose face was swollen from the p looked at leng rongrong and the other two and asked. ¡°yeah, is there a problem?¡± leng rongrong looked at the man coldly and asked. ¡°your horse hurt someone. it hurt my face. do you know how valuable my face is?¡± the man couldn¡¯t do anything to the storm, so he attacked leng rongrong. ¡± since you¡¯re the owner of this horse, you have topensate me! ¡± ¡°my horse would never beat people up for no reason.¡± leng rongrong said. even if rainstorm had hit someone for no reason, she would still protect rainstorm. she was an extremely protective person who would help her own family and not reason. ¡°everyone saw it, it hit me! i didn¡¯t do anything to it and it pped me! don¡¯t you think you shouldpensate me?¡± the man looked at leng rongrong and then at mo linyuan. one look at the two¡¯s clothes and he knew that they wouldn¡¯t be short of money, so he directly asked for an exorbitant price. pensate me 50 million yuan and i¡¯ll let you off!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. fifty million for one hoof? although it wasn¡¯t much to her, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to whip her. yet, she wanted 50 million? the mental damage from beingughed at just now was not enough, okay? ¡°sir, why didn¡¯t you shout more? isn¡¯t 50 million a hoof too little?¡± leng rongrong retorted. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t want to admit that you hit someone? we all saw it just now!¡± the man looked at leng rongrong coldly. ¡± 50 million. you have to pay thepensation! ¡± ¡°i canpensate you 50 million, but you¡¯veughed at my family¡¯s critical hit, so you¡¯ll have topensate for its emotional damage.¡± leng rongrong stretched out her hand and with a critical hit, she jumped into leng rongrong¡¯s arms. this violent chicken pretended to be depressed. ¡± did you see that? my critical hit was originally in high spirits, but after youughed at me, my heart was hurt. we don¡¯t want much, just 80 million will do! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s words caused the surrounding people to start discussing. ¡°80 million for a chicken¡¯s psychological damage? does a chicken have feelings? does it know what mental loss is? is there something wrong with your head?¡± the man stared at leng rongrong with his eyes wide open, his face full of disbelief. he thought that he was ruthless enough to demand an exorbitant price, but he did not expect that leng rongrong was even more pompous than him. ¡°even if you sell this chicken, it¡¯s not worth 800 yuan. you¡¯re saying that its emotional damage is worth 80 million? do you think i¡¯m easy to fool or what?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? my chicken is so valuable. do you have any objections? ¡± leng rongrong looked at the man coldly and said, ¡± it¡¯s a priceless treasure to me. you¡¯ve hurt its weak heart, so you shouldpensate me! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s just a chicken. do you really think it¡¯s the king of chickens? it¡¯s worth a lot. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s words made the man so angry that heughed coldly. ¡± if it was the chicken king, asking for eighty million from me would be too little. but it¡¯s not, it¡¯s just an ordinary featherless chicken, and you have the nerve to ask for such an exorbitant price? ¡± ¡°how do you know it¡¯s not? you can¡¯t judge a chicken by its appearance. maybe it¡¯s even more powerful than the chicken king?¡± leng rongrong red at the man. at this time, storm and the big white tiger also came from the other side. the two big guys walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side, looked at leng rongrong and then at the man, and sat down beside leng rongrong. both the white tiger and storm looked extremely huge. moreover, the white tiger was a big tiger after all, so its appearance was quite frightening. the man shrunk his neck and took a step back. he looked at leng rongrong with aplicated gaze and a few traces of fear. who were these people? what kind of pets do you have? a pet tiger? after being kicked in the head by the horse, the man didn¡¯t dare to let the tiger bite his head again, so he shrank his neck and took a few steps back. ¡°what are you doing? don¡¯t think that i¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you have a tiger by your side!¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t bully people.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± i¡¯ve thought about it carefully. you can talk to the storm about how it pped you. since it pped you, let it pay for it. ¡± the man was speechless. let him talk to a horse? rainstorm called out and walked up happily. he shook his hooves and had a look that said, ¡±e on, let¡¯s talk. ¡± the man thought,¡¯lunatics, they¡¯re all lunatics!¡¯ the man was scared away by the oing storm, and the rest of the people also ran away in fear of getting into trouble. leng rongrong looked at critical strike and asked, ¡± there¡¯s a arena, do you want to go up and fight? ¡± critical hit looked at leng rongrong with interest and made a few clucking sounds. ¡± yes, there¡¯s money. if you win, you¡¯ll have money. ¡± leng rongrong nced at critical hit. ¡± you want to earn money? ¡± critical strike nodded. he had someone to pet. Chapter 452

Chapter 452: support her a little

Trantor: 549690339

¡°that¡¯s great!¡± nan si was dancing excitedly at the side. ¡±e on, brother chicken, let¡¯s go earn money together. i¡¯ll pay the capital and you¡¯ll be in charge of winning. if you win, we¡¯ll split the money, how about it?¡± critical hit nced at nan si and nodded, agreeing to what nan si said. leng rongrong and a few others went to the arena together. when leng rongrong appeared with a critical hit, many people¡¯s gazes fell on her. some people were chuckling, while others were discussing. almost everyone in the arena had their own fighting roosters, and these roosters were all professionally trained. they were all very burly and strong, with apact structure and well-developed muscles. the ws of these chickens were thick and hard, and their feathers were lustrous. they looked very powerful. however, the chicken in leng rongrong¡¯s arms did not have many feathers, nor did it have the characteristics of a fighting chicken. because it had no feathers, it looked very ugly. at first nce, it was not a fighting chicken. ¡°this chicken isn¡¯t here for thepetition, right?¡± ¡± it¡¯s too ugly. it doesn¡¯t even have many feathers and looks so weak. ¡± ¡°if this chicken goes on stage, he¡¯ll be killed by the other chickens in less than a second.¡± everyone was having a lively discussion. leng rongrong nced at the critical hit in her arms. ¡± those chickens do look very powerful. if you go up, can you win? ¡± critical strike was a little upset when he heard the surrounding people looking down on him. in the end, his master actually questioned whether he could win? it was so powerful, how could it lose! it was a chicken that had lived for many years, alright? it was actually being looked down upon by its own master! it looked at leng rongrong with disappointment, depression, and dissatisfaction. it chuckled a few times, then pped its wings and flew out of leng rongrong¡¯s arms. it then walked towards the arena with its head held high. leng rongrong loosened her shoulders and followed behind. nan si looked at the critical hit, then at the other chickens. he whispered, ¡± our critical hit fiend seems to be a little small, and its ws aren¡¯t that strong. we won¡¯t lose, will we? ¡± initially, nan si had heard of some legends about critical hits and thought that they should be very powerful. however, when hepared the critical hits to the other chickens, the critical hits seemed to bepletely inferior to the other chickens! wasn¡¯t the critical hit a little weak? withoutparison, there would be no damage. initially, nan si believed in critical hits. however, when he saw two majestic chickens fighting in the arena, no matter how he looked at it, the critical hits seemed to have be less severe. critical hit heard nan si¡¯s words and turned around. his eyes widened as he looked at nan si. nan si was speechless. critical hit pped his wings and walked forward with his head held high. he looked very rxed, as if he didn¡¯t care about the chickens here at all. his posture was like a master among chickens, a master among chickens. it was just that its appearance was really not as good as other chickens. if the feathers hadn¡¯t fallen off before, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable. unfortunately, the beautiful and smooth feathers from the critical hit had almost fallen off. and those feathers wouldn¡¯t grow out in a short time. ¡°this bald chicken isn¡¯t really going to fight, is it?¡± ¡± he¡¯s actually using such an unpresentable chicken to fight. what a joke! ¡± ¡°he¡¯ll definitely be killed.¡± although there were mocking voices all around, storm still persevered and participated in the battle. nan si looked at the critical hit and then at the other chickens. he felt that the opponent who had a critical hit was much stronger than the one who had a critical hit. while leng rongrong and mo linyuan sat down and waited, nan si ran off to ce his bets. a few minutester, nan si returned. leng rongrong turned to nan si and asked, ¡± how much did you bet? ¡± ¡°five million.¡± nan si said. leng rongrong was speechless. after the three of them watched a cockfight, tang luo, xiao yu, and zhong hanyue all came over. zhong hanyue sat directly on the other side of leng rongrong. that seat was originally for nan si, but because he sat too close to leng rongrong, he was chased away by mo linyuan. in the end, a seat was left for zhong hanyue. ¡°rongrong, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t receive you well.¡± zhong hanyue said, ¡± i went to deal with some important matters just now and couldn¡¯t leave. i¡¯m free now, so i¡¯ll apany you for the rest of the time.¡± ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo looked deeply into zhong hanyue¡¯s eyes before replying coldly, ¡± it¡¯s enough that i¡¯m by my wife¡¯s side. we don¡¯t need to be third wheels.¡± zhong hanyue was speechless. light bulb? he still wanted to be this huge third wheel, and it would be best if he could blind them all, then he could get rongrong. ¡± i quite like to be a third wheel, illuminating others and selflessly contributing. i¡¯m just that kind. ¡± zhong hanyue said with a frivolous smile. leng rongrong and mo linyuan looked deeply at zhong hanyue. in the back, tang luo and xiao yu were in a fight again. ¡°your boss loves to be a third wheel? i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s just a lightbulb!¡± ¡± don¡¯t talk about our boss like that. you¡¯re the third wheel, your whole family are third wheel! ¡± ¡°get lost. you guys on the kill list are the third wheel!¡± ¡­¡­ in the arena, after a few rounds of killing, some people were happy, while others were sad. soon, it was critical hit¡¯s turn. his opponent was a ¡± snowstorm cloud ¡± with ck feathers and white velvet. this chicken was a few times bigger and stronger than the critical hit chicken. its eyes were fierce, its muscles were extremely developed, and its ws were twice the size of an ordinary chicken. when it stood up straight, the chicken¡¯s head and chest were straight, and it looked extremely arrogant. when the two chickens entered the arena, they formed a sharp contrast. the critical hits looked much weaker overall, while the opponent¡¯s chicken looked strong and fierce. ¡± insta-kill! he¡¯ll definitely be insta-killed! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid that chicken is a joke!¡± ¡°hahaha, why is it so funny? can¡¯t afford a cock fight? using a chicken like this to fight!¡± ¡± hurry up and start. don¡¯t waste anyone¡¯s time. there¡¯s nothing worth watching in this match! ¡± ¡­¡­ everyone was urging, thinking that a critical hit would definitely result in an instant defeat. there was no suspense at all. the opponent of the critical hit was a very strong chicken, and he had not lost in the past few days. it could only be said that his critical hit luck was not very good. he had to face a very powerful chicken as soon as he got on the field. leng rongrong frowned when she heard the surrounding people saying that critical hits would not work and that one would lose miserably. after hesitating for a while, leng rongrong took the opportunity to ce her bet before thepetition started. she directly bet on a critical hit and won, betting ten million. zhong hanyue followed behind leng rongrong. seeing that leng rongrong had bet on a critical hit, she also bet on it. zhong hanyue immediately ced a bet of 30 million. thus, leng rongrong could not help but turn to look at zhong hanyue. ¡± aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll lose if you get a critical hit? ¡± Chapter 453

Chapter 453: don¡¯t say you know me

Trantor: 549690339

¡± your pet, support me. ¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s face was full of smiles, and her eyes were curved as she said, ¡± winning or losing is not important, as long as you are happy. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. the two of them returned to their seats. all of a sudden, the news that the two of them had bet tens of millions on a critical hit to win spread. such a huge amount of money, and they had bet on a chicken that everyone thought would lose, directly caused an uproar in the audience. the surrounding people started to look in leng rongrong and zhong hanyue¡¯s direction. some people said that the two of them were fools. they didn¡¯t bet on a chicken that was bound to win but on a chicken that was bound to lose. there were also people who wondered if there was a turning point in this matter. could it be that the critical hit was more powerful than it looked? everyone had different guesses, and the battle on the field had also begun. critical strike walked around as if he was taking a stroll in a courtyard. he was even watching the other party¡¯s chicken run around in circles. looking left and right, there was a hint of disdain in his critical eyes, as if he was looking down on this cockfight. ¡± this chicken is quite interesting. although it¡¯s not fierce or strong, it¡¯s quite bold. ¡± ¡± a brainless chicken probably thought that they were the same kind. that¡¯s why it was looking left and right. it¡¯s so bold. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s a pity that this chicken isn¡¯t one of its kind. this dark cloud is an extremely powerful fighting chicken. once it attacks, that bald chicken will be finished! ¡± ¡°hurry up and do it!¡± ¡°why aren¡¯t the two chickens doing anything?¡± ¡°this is boring. hurry up and kill!¡± the shouts from the surroundings grew louder and louder. after the 10th round, the ck chicken finally started to move. it pped its two powerful wings and suddenly attacked towards the critical hit. the critical hit was still as leisurely as before. it just looked at the ck chicken that was charging at it without moving, and its neck tilted. ¡± this chicken is too stupid. it doesn¡¯t even know how to dodge! ¡± ¡± what are you hiding for? of course, the fighting cock is going to face it, but it¡¯s not going to face it either. it¡¯s a stupid chicken! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a waste of our time to fight with this kind of chicken!¡± ¡°right, it¡¯s not exciting at all. there¡¯s no suspense at all!¡± ¡± it¡¯s definitely snowstorm cloud¡¯s victory. there¡¯s no need to even look! ¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°critical hit, go for it!¡± tang luo couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard the people around him saying that a critical hit was a stupid chicken and that he would lose without any suspense. after all, they were living under the same roof, so tang luo started to cheer critical strike on. it wasn¡¯t enough for him to shout alone. he looked at shawnwoo and said, ¡± stop the battle first. your boss also bet on a critical hit. how about cheering for a critical hit? ¡± ¡°i agree!¡± xiao yu nodded and then shouted with tang luo, ¡± critical hit! all the best! ¡± the two assistants were cheering him on like two lunatics. mo linyuan looked back at tang luo and said faintly, ¡± don¡¯t tell anyone you know me. ¡± tang luo was speechless. ¡°don¡¯t say you know me!¡± zhong hanyue looked around and saw that many people were looking at tang luo and xiao yu as if they were crazy. he covered his face with his big hand. his assistant was usually quite normal. why was he acting like a lunatic now? tang luo was speechless. xiao yu was speechless. the two assistants were being despised by their boss. ¡°critical hit, go for it!¡± leng rongrong, on the other hand, did not care about the two behind her. she raised her fist and cheered for the critical hit. during a cockfight, there would usually be a lot of people cheering for their favorite chicken. however, because of this match, everyone felt that the ck chicken would win without a doubt, so no one actually opened their mouths to cheer. everyone only hoped that the ck chicken would win quickly. that way, they could watch the wonderful performance that was about toe. ¡°critical hit, go!¡± leng rongrong saw that the ck chicken was charging towards the critical hit. she stood up agitatedly and shouted, ¡± attack it! ¡± mo linyuan, zhong hanyue and leng rongrong stood up almost at the same time. the two people who had been disdaining their respective assistants earlier were now cheering for leng rongrong. because the two handsome men were both extremely handsome, and leng rongrong was also very beautiful, many people around them were attracted to them. ¡°go!¡± fourth master mo coldly shouted at the critical strike. ¡°critical hit, go for it!¡± zhong hanyue could not help but shout. leng rongrong clenched her small fists and kept waving them. she squinted her eyes at the direction of the critical hit and watched how the ck chicken would attack. at the same time, she shouted to remind the others how to deal with the critical hit. after all, the opponent was a real fighting cock that had been professionally trained. it was indeed a little stronger than a critical hit. the critical hit was an ordinary chicken without any professional training. although it was fierce, there were indeed some aspects that could not bepared to a professionally trained fighting chicken. not to mention that the opponent was a rtively strong chicken in professional training. this was the difference between a professional and an amateur. most of the time, a professional was better than an amateur. the ck chicken¡¯s first attack was very powerful, but it dodged the critical hit. when it dodged the critical hit, it was evenughed at by the audience. it was said that the fighting roosters in the arena were very brave, and it was rare to see a fighting chicken turn around and run away. ¡°hahaha, does this chicken only know how to dodge?¡± ¡°there¡¯s such a cockfight? is it nning to hide until the end?¡± ¡± this chicken is so funny. why doesn¡¯t it just y dead? ¡± ¡± this chicken is so annoying. why hasn¡¯t he lost yet? what¡¯s there to see? ¡± ¡°we¡¯re here to watch a cockfight, not to watch a chicken run!¡± what a waste of time! ¡± some of them were starting to get impatient. ¡°critical hit, you can attack now!¡± leng rongrong shouted towards the critical hit. her voice was clear and melodious. although it was not very loud, most of the people present heard it. many people looked at leng rongrong and mocked, ¡± does this chicken dare to attack it? i¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t know any other skills besides dodging, right?¡± leng rongrong ignored everyone¡¯s words. she stared at the critical hit and shouted, ¡± critical hit, go! ¡± critical hit suddenly pped his wings. although he didn¡¯t have many hairs, he suddenly flew up. then, the ck chicken that had just attacked with a critical hit lost a lot of feathers. the ck chicken was already angry enough that its attack didn¡¯t hit the critical hit. who would have thought that the critical hit would suddenly start to counterattack, and it would actually be pecked? the ck chicken was also annoyed, and then it pounced towards the critical hit. this time, the two chickens fought each other crazily. the critical hit was pecked a few times, but the other party didn¡¯t have an advantage either. he was also hit, pecked, and kicked by the critical hit. the originally boring scene instantly became extremely exciting. leng rongrong did not give any more pointers on critical hit. everyone quietly watched critical hit fight with the ck chicken, and the scene became more and more frightening. after all, the critical hit was an amateur skill. in addition, he had suffered some injuries from the previous battle with the wild dog, so he was at a disadvantage. Chapter 454

Chapter 454: died from a critical hit?

Trantor: 549690339

the arena was filled with chicken feathers. in the stands, those who were originally very impatient and felt that a critical hit was a waste of time all quieted down at this moment. everyone¡¯s line of sight was directly locked on the critical hit. ¡°this chicken is not simple!¡± ¡± i thought it would lose instantly. it actually managed to resist for so long! ¡± ¡± he looks so young and hasn¡¯t gone through any training, but he can actually fight to this extent. he should have been a good seedling! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s too exciting! this reversal is the most exciting! ¡± ¡°which chicken will win in the end?¡± ¡± there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s still dark cloud. however, that critical hit looks pretty good too. it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s going to die on this field! ¡± ¡­¡­ although everyone was pleasantly surprised by the fight, they still felt that a critical hit was not enough. inparison, dark cloud seemed to be more powerful. it was not only the others who thought that dark cloud was more powerful, even leng rongrong was frightened and felt that the critical hit might not work. after more than ten minutes of fighting, the critical hit was full of injuries. although dark cloud also had a lot of injuries, dark cloud wasrge and very strong. he often caught chickens, so his endurance was also very good. after all, the contrast was too great. ¡± critical hit! if you can¡¯t do it, we admit defeat! ¡± leng rongrong started to worry. she saw that the critical hit was bleeding a lot and felt that the critical hit might lose. there was no point in continuing the fight. it would be bad if he died on the field. no matter what, it was still his pet, and its critical hit was very intelligent. leng rongrong¡¯s words caused critical hit to turn around and look at her in dissatisfaction. this guy was a little smallpared to the ck chicken, but the fierceness in his eyes was no less than the ck chicken. ¡°where did the courage you had to stand on my head go?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at the attack on the stage. his voice was extremely cold. critical strike looked at mo linyuan and then became more ferocious. it began to attack the ck chicken like a madman, pecking the ck chicken¡¯s head several times. the ck chicken shook its head crazily. the two chickens paused for a moment, looked at each other, and then charged at each other again. the scene became extremely bloody because the two chickens were more injured. the ground was covered in blood. leng rongrong became more and more worried as she watched. mo linyuan reached out and held her little hand. ¡± it won¡¯t die. ¡± ¡°if this continues, we might die.¡± leng rongrong frowned. she could tell that a critical hit would not allow one to admit defeat, and it was impossible for one to leave the stage early. she could not convince this stubborn chicken. however, in this situation, it was obvious that the critical hit was at a disadvantage. if they continued to fight, they might be killed by the ck chicken with a critical hit. although it was just a chicken, the chicken she had once wanted to stew, it was already her pet. pets were like family. leng rongrong felt sorry for him. she was a protective person, and she also protected her own pet. leng rongrong bit her lip. when she saw critical hit suddenly fall to the ground, she stood up abruptly. without thinking, she ran up the stairs. ¡± critical hit! ¡± mo linyuan followed closely behind, frowning. zhong hanyue also chased after him. nan si looked at the three of them and felt a sense of guilt. ¡± ... this chicken can¡¯t really be dead, right? ¡± it fell to the ground. it was still alive, but it seemed to be on the verge of death. the ck chicken next to it even used its thick ws to kick the critical hit a few times. the ck chicken seemed to be very proud. it stomped a few times. leng rongrong red at the ck chicken as if she was about to explode. ¡± you ck-boned chicken, that¡¯s enough. if you kick my house one more time, i¡¯ll stew you! ¡± the ck chicken nced at leng rongrong and did not understand what she was saying. he lowered his head and continued to deliver a critical hit. ¡°critical hit!¡± leng rongrong roared, ¡± withdraw, we withdraw! ¡± ¡°wait a moment!¡± mo linyuan suddenly grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s arm. he looked at the critical hit on the stage and saw it move a little. ¡°money, critical hit, didn¡¯t you want to earn money? you won¡¯t have any money if you die!¡± leng rongrong looked at the critical hit, feeling both heartache and anxiety. she wished she could go up and help critical hit, but she had no way of doing so. ¡± critical hit, ying ¡®er, ying¡¯ er said that she¡¯ll go see you when she gets home! ¡± at the mention of xu ying ¡®er, critical strike¡¯s eyes seemed to light up. the chicken¡¯s wings moved a little. then, with an unknown strength, it suddenly leaped up and flew directly behind the ck chicken. the ck chicken was caught off guard and was hit by the critical hit. the critical hit bit the ck chicken¡¯s neck and kicked the ck chicken madly with its ws. the situation suddenly reversed, and the critical hit seemed to have used all its strength. after a long time, the ck chicken could not move. critical hit was covered in wounds and blood as he stood up. his entire body was shaking, but he still stood up firmly. ¡°critical hit, well done!¡± leng rongrong cheered. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong dotingly, and then looked at critical strike with appreciation. the judge judged that he had won with a critical hit. then, the entire arena burst into an uproar. ¡± amazing, this chicken actually reversed the situation! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s too strong. at that time, it was almost certain to lose, but it could actually jump up and win. ¡± ¡°this is the most exciting cockfighting i¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll remember this chicken! it¡¯s a pity that it probably can¡¯t fight a second round. otherwise, it would be even more exciting!¡± ¡­¡­ the critical hit was taken care of by leng rongrong. when leng rongrong held the chicken, it still looked very excited. its eyes were filled with the shape of money, and it cackled at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. this fellow wasn¡¯t even willing to treat his injuries first, he wanted to get paid first. ¡°nan si, you won a lot, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at nan si. nan si coughed and said awkwardly, ¡± that ... that ... the money is gone ... ¡± ¡°what money is gone?¡± leng rongrong looked at nan si. critical hit also craned his neck to look at nan si. ¡°cough!? cough cough cough! i, i didn¡¯t think that i would win with a critical hit ... so i bought that ck chicken at thest minute ... but, although i lost money, i¡¯m still very happy because i won with a critical hit!¡± nan siughed drily. everyone was staring at nan si. nan si¡¯s scalp went numb from the stare. the critical hit was even more furious. it flew out of leng rongrong¡¯s arms and chased after nan si, pecking at his butt crazily. c! nan si¡¯s pants had been pecked open. with a tug, a piece of cloth was pecked off, and a certain dissolute man¡¯s legs were exposed. ¡°wow, my pants!¡± nan si covered his butt and ran away. the arena was filled withughter. ¡°help! don¡¯t peck me! ¡°f * ck, my underwear!¡± ¡°calm down, you irascible chicken! who knew you could counterattack! i had good intentions so that you could win money!¡± Chapter 455

Chapter 455: the fourth master in imminent danger

Trantor: 549690339

nan si was pecked half to death by the critical hit. while he was being treated, nan siy on the sofa, his legs bare, and let tang luo apply medicine on them. ¡°aiyoyo, it¡¯s too painful. be gentler!¡± ¡°aiyo, my legs, my ass, how can i meet a woman like this!¡± ¡°my god, if i take off my pants, wouldn¡¯t it be so embarrassing?¡± ¡± he red at nan si fiercely. leng rongrong turned her head and happened to see nan si¡¯s bare thighs. this fellow was actually pulling open his pants to see his indescribable parts. she quickly facepalmed and turned her head away. arge hand suddenly covered leng rongrong¡¯s eyes. then, fourth master mo¡¯s cold eyes looked in nan si¡¯s direction. ¡± you can get lost now. ¡± nan si was thinking about whether he would be a eunuch. he sat in a very inelegant position and boldly lifted his pants to look. ¡± it¡¯s swollen, right? am i swollen? ¡± tang luo, luoluo, hurry up and let me see if i¡¯ve been pecked broken by this chicken! ¡®f * ck, is my function okay? my function isn¡¯t useless, right?¡± as he said that, nan si shouted angrily at critical hit, ¡± stinky chicken, if there¡¯s anything wrong with me, i¡¯ll turn you into a eunuch! ¡± mo linyuan turned leng rongrong around and said in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t turn around. ¡± with that, lord fourth strode toward nan si. he aimed at nan si¡¯s calf and kicked. ¡°aiya!¡± nan si retracted his leg in pain. he hugged his leg and jumped a few times. ¡± what are you doing? don¡¯t you have any sympathy? i¡¯m already injured! ¡± ¡°no, get lost! go and show it to your mistresses, don¡¯t pollute my wife¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s not the right word. what do you mean by pollution? i¡¯m so good-looking, is this called corruption? this is called appreciation! i won¡¯t even let her appreciate an ordinary person! do you know how many women want to see it?¡± nan si pouted and muttered unhappily. fourth master mo¡¯s body emitted a murderous aura as he looked at nan si with cold and aggressive eyes. nan si was speechless. that¡¯s a little scary! f * ck, i forgot that this guy is lord fourth! nan si looked at tang luo in a panic. ¡°do you want me to throw you out, or do you want to get out by yourself?¡± mo linyuan asked unhurriedly. ¡°i¡¯ll walk on my own!¡± nan si turned around, grabbed his tattered pants, and ran out. fourth master mo lifted his leg and ruthlessly kicked a certain someone¡¯s butt. ¡°f * ck, you¡¯re too much. i¡¯ve already left, and you still kicked me!¡± nan si covered his butt and did not wear his pants. he only used the pants that had been pecked by the attack to cover his legs as he rushed out. mo linyuan turned around in satisfaction. ¡± alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡± wait a minute, sister-inw. don¡¯t you know medicine? aren¡¯t you going to help me? ¡± at the door, nan si leaned against the door and stuck his head out to look in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, but the corner of his eyes was locked on mo linyuan. ¡°you still dare to let my wife show you your lower body?¡± fourth master mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°i don¡¯t dare, i don¡¯t dare!¡± nan si staggered and ran out of the room. tang luo was deeply sympathetic. leng rongrong treated critical strike¡¯s injuries. critical hits were rtively tenacious, so there was no big problem. this fellow had eaten something and rested for a while. after that, it was full of energy again. because nan si did not let it win money, it was particrly angry. it had wanted to fight again. however, leng rongrong did not give him the chance to deal a critical hit. one time was already half of his life. if he went again, he would lose his entire life. as a result, critical hit was a little depressed. however, he could not resist the critical hit. after all, he was injured, so he was forcibly locked up by leng rongrong to recuperate. when everything was settled, it was alreadyte at night. the few of them prepared to rest. zhong hanyue had suddenly appeared with xiao yu and said that they had to follow the rules here. leng rongrong still had to go to her residence, while mo linyuan and tang luo were resting in their residence. ¡°mr. zhong, i think your rule is a little too much. after all, my young master and young madam are husband and wife. they don¡¯t sleep in separate rooms. no, there¡¯s a reason to sleep in separate buildings. they¡¯re a loving couple. it¡¯s not appropriate to separate them like this, right?¡± in view of the fact that lord fourth might deduct his sry if he did not say anything, special assistant tang quickly opened his mouth and attacked fiercely. ¡°this is my rule.¡± zhong hanyue was still smiling, and it was hard to tell if he was happy or unhappy. ¡°the rules can always be changed. the rules are dead, but people are alive.¡± tang luo smiled. ¡°the rules here are dead.¡± xiao yu helped his boss. ¡± young madam and mr. zhong are friends, right? if mr. zhong does this, i¡¯m afraid my young madam will be unhappy. ¡± tang luo had brought up leng rongrong, this mountain. ¡°rongrong, have you been to the ss room? there¡¯s a special nt inside that only bloomed at night. when the flower bloomed, it¡¯s a wonder of the world ...¡± zhong hanyue activated the cannonball¡¯s temptation mode. he described the nt as a miracle, as if he would regret it for the rest of his life if he didn¡¯t see it this time and couldn¡¯t see it for hundreds of years. leng rongrong¡¯s interest was piqued. she looked at mo linyuan and said, ¡± when in rome, do as the romans do. let¡¯s just follow the rules here. ¡± hubby, you stay here and rest, i¡¯ll go to my ce.¡± tang luo was speechless. youngdy, how could you do this! are you betraying lord fourth? mo linyuan was speechless. ¡± let me tell you, when the flower blooms, there will be a wonderful scene. ¡± there was a slight smile on zhong hanyue¡¯s frivolous face, and she winked at mo linyuan provocatively, then left with leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s mind was filled with that flower, how could she still remember her husband¡¯s gloomy face? his steps involuntarily followed zhong hanyue. ¡°brother yue, what kind of wondrous sight is it?¡± leng rongrong asked expectantly. mo linyuan was speechless. the two of them left the vi. xiao yu smiled and said, ¡± rest early, the two of you. i¡¯ll take my leave too! ¡± tang luo was speechless. after xiao yu left, tang luo rolled up his sleeves and looked at mo linyuan in exasperation. ¡± fourth master, we can¡¯t be bullied like this. our young mistress has been snatched away just like that? ¡± this was too much! that¡¯s our family¡¯s young madam! this zhong hanyue is too shameless!¡± ¡°am i not as good as a flower?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with gloominess. his wife had left because of a flower? he¡¯s leaving just like this? he left? Chapter 456

Chapter 456: lord rong¡¯s mother is still alive?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°it has nothing to do with the flowers. it¡¯s that zhong hanyue who¡¯s too sinister and cunning. he actually used such a method to seduce our young madam! using the thing that our young madam cares about the most to seduce our young madam!¡± tang luo still looked flustered and exasperated. he rolled up his sleeves and looked like he was about to rush out and fight. ¡°shouldn¡¯t i be the one you care about the most?¡± fourth master mo was at a loss. he felt that there was a leak in his heart. his wife didn¡¯t seem to care about him that much. because of a nt, he was left all alone in this vi, and she left with that zhong hanyue! she left without looking back because of a nt! in other words, he, the dignified fourth master mo, the dignified fourth young master of the mo family, the head of the mo family, and the fearsome boss of theherworld empire, had been ignored by his wife. because in his wife¡¯s heart, he was not even as important as a nt. what kind of flowers could this nt bloom at night? could it possibly bloom into a handsome man? fourth master mo was very worried, extremely worried. after his wife said that she was a woman who looked at faces, his sense of crisis had increased even more. not only would his wife be seduced by beautiful men, but she might also be seduced by beautiful nts ... fourth master mo looked at tang luo with a dark expression. tang luo was speechless. why are you looking at me like that again? i didn¡¯t do anything wrong. i can¡¯t control young madam¡¯s love for nts! ¡­¡­ leng rongrong was brought to the ss room by zhong hanyue. the flowers and nts in the ss room were still the same, and they were very beautiful. zhong hanyue pointed at a pot of nts on the flower rack that did not look too eye-catching. ¡± this is it. it doesn¡¯t have a name yet, but its flowers are really shocking. it¡¯s blooming these few days, and it¡¯ll bloom in an hour!¡± ¡°so, what does it look like when it blooms?¡± leng rongrong blinked and looked at zhong hanyue curiously. zhong hanyue was being mysterious, but she did not tell her how the flower really looked like. so, she didn¡¯t know what the shocking scene of a nt blooming was like. ¡± you¡¯ll know when you see it. if i tell you, you won¡¯t be as shocked as you were. ¡± zhong hanyue was still smiling. leng rongrong nodded and did not ask further. he would see it in an hour anyway. zhong hanyue did not stay for long as there were still some things to deal with, so he let leng rongrong enjoy the flowers by herself and called him if there was anything. leng rongrong prepared to take a bath and tidy up beforeing out to see the flowers. under the night sky, mo linyuan and tang luo had already arrived at the entrance of the vi. fourth master mo¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the vi. his wife was inside, but he could not enter. walking to the side, fourth master mo raised his head to look. ¡°lord fourth, you want to climb up?¡± tang luo nced at mo linyuan. mo linyuan took a few steps back and looked up again. then, without further ado, fourth master mo left behind a handsome figure and easily made his way up to the rooftop. leng rongrong had just finished her shower and was about to head to the ss room on the rooftop to look at the flowers when she saw a ck shadow sh past and appear right in front of her. almost without any thought, leng rongrong instinctively threw a punch. of course, before her fist could be thrown, it was caught by someone. ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± fourth master mo frowned as he looked at leng rongrong. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan in shock. ¡± didn¡¯t i ask you to sleep in the vi over there? ¡± ¡°i miss you.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s deep eyes stared at the woman in front of him. when he saw that her hair was still wet after her bath, he frowned. ¡± why didn¡¯t you dry your hair again? ¡± it¡¯s easy to get a headache like this.¡± soon after, leng rongrong was forcefully dragged into the house, and fourth master mo personally dried her hair. her hair was not dry yet, but leng rongrong started to get anxious when she saw the time. ¡°it¡¯s toote. the flowers are about to bloom. let¡¯s go and see the flowers first, okay?¡± ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo really didn¡¯t want to look at the flowers, but he still held back his volcano-like temper and stopped blowing his hair. the two of them went to the ss room. inside the ss room, there was a delicate fragrance. the smell was clear and natural. the fragrance was not particrly strong, but it was extremely good to smell. leng rongrong immediately saw the flower that was originally not very eye-catching. it had bloomed! the flower was purple in color and had a beauty that she had never seen before. it seemed to be blooming in the night. it¡¯s too good to watch! even mo linyuan was surprised. he had never seen such a nt before. the fragrance was very good, and the flowers were huge, purple, beautiful but not vulgar. just as the two of them were looking at the flowers, butterflies started to fly in from outside. one after another, butterflies were attracted by the fragrance of the flower. in the ss room, thousands of butterflies were dancing in a short time. it was a shocking scene. ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± leng rongrong was shocked. ¡­¡­ at the top of the mountain, in a more secretive vi, zhong hanyue was discussing some things with a group of people. zhong hanyue, who had always been frivolous, now had an evil and cold aura around her. when he narrowed his eyes, the atmosphere in the living room seemed to have be tense. ¡°have you found out who is snatching it from us?¡± ¡°there¡¯s news that the person we¡¯re fighting over has an extraordinary background.¡± on the sofa opposite, a man had his head lowered. ¡± boss zhong, have you heard of bai wanrong? ¡± ¡°bai wanrong? isn¡¯t she already dead?¡± zhong hanyue frowned. ¡± she¡¯s a woman i admire a lot, but i¡¯ve never had the chance to meet her. ¡± ¡°recently, there¡¯s been a lot of jittery in the underworld. there¡¯s a rumor that the all-powerful bai wanrong from back then has returned, and it¡¯s said that she didn¡¯t die at all!¡± the man raised his head, his face full of worry. on the sofa, the rest of the people couldn¡¯t help but look up, their expressions equally serious. ¡°if it¡¯s really bai wanrong, then we don¡¯t have to do this business anymore. we definitely can¡¯t beat her. she¡¯s a senior after all.¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s gaze swept across everyone. ¡± no matter who it is, investigate it clearly. if it¡¯s really bai wanrong, i¡¯ll give this business to her. but if you¡¯re not, are you all a bunch of trash?¡± everyone was silent. after the group of people were chased away by zhong hanyue, shawnwoo walked in. he walked to zhong hanyue¡¯s side and said, ¡± boss, fourth master mo has climbed over the wall ... ¡± ¡°climb over the wall?¡± zhong hanyue looked at shawnwoo. ¡± yes, no one dared to stop him after they found out that he was the fourth master mo. everyone just watched him flip through the documents ... ¡± the corner of xiao yu¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡± what should we do, our sister-inw, wanwan? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s take it slow.¡± zhong hanyue was deep in thought. ¡± i¡¯ll send some gifts to jiang fu and the others first. it¡¯s important to get my father-inw and the others to settle down first when chasing a girl. ¡± Chapter 457

Chapter 457: daddy, i have something important to tell you

Trantor: 549690339

the next day, fourth master mo heard that zhong hanyue was going to send gifts to jiang fu and the others. she was going to please rongrong¡¯s godfather before starting to attack rongrong. leng rongrong was ying around. mo linyuan, on the other hand, was looking at tang luo expressionlessly. tang luo said anxiously, ¡± that zhong hanyue has a natural advantage. he met our young madam¡¯s godfather when he was young. i heard that he has been young madam¡¯s neighbor for many years. moreover, those big bosses seem to think highly of zhong hanyue. the blind date they wanted to introduce to young madam before was boss zhong. master, i think we can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death anymore. otherwise, our young madam will really be snatched away by this zhong hanyue!¡± ¡°what did he give you?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face was cold. he did not even look at tang luo. his eyes were fixed on his wife, who was chatting with the thousand-faced ghost doctor. ¡°i don¡¯t know. i couldn¡¯t find out from shawnwoo. although you¡¯ve given them gifts, you don¡¯t know them that well after all. that zhong hanyue is different, he¡¯s been with them for a long time, and he¡¯s seen them before. if this gift is delivered to their hearts, they¡¯ll definitely like it!¡± tang luo was worried for his young master. he felt that his young master was about to suffer a setback. although he had already registered his marriage with the young madam, in this day and age, a divorce was a simple matter. if all the inws were against it, the young madam probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it either. most importantly, he felt that the young madam did not love their fourth master that much ... of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. if he did, his sry would probably bepletely deducted, and he might even be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks! ¡°what should we do, lord fourth? that xiao yu, he¡¯s so mysterious and doesn¡¯t want to tell me anything. it¡¯s useless for him to beat around the bush. he seems to have prepared a mysterious gift.¡± tang luo urged mo linyuan when he saw that mo linyuan did not speak. at this time, shouldn¡¯t they also be taking action? mo linyuan suddenly stood up from the sofa. his slender body was very eye-catching, and his ck suit made him look even more handsome. the moment he stood up, many people couldn¡¯t help but look at him. mo linyuan walked out of the vi and took out his phone to call little nan yu. raising a son for a thousand days, using a son for a moment, at this time, it was time to disy the role of this son. the video call went through very quickly. little nan yu¡¯s sneaky face appeared on the other end. the little guy seemed to be hiding somewhere to answer the phone and his voice was rtively low. ¡°daddy, why did you call? is there anything?¡± ¡°how¡¯s your stay over there? did you manage to gain their favor?¡± fourth master mo asked in a serious tone. ¡± of course. who am i? i¡¯m a little genius! ¡± the little guy¡¯s delicate little face was full of pride. ¡± god knows how much the godgrandpas like me! ¡± ¡°did you manage to convince them not to object to me?¡± fourth master mo asked. ¡± this yingluo ... ¡± little nan yu¡¯s little hand cupped his round face, his cheeks puffed up, and he said gloomily, ¡± daddy, you¡¯re still a taboo in their world. it¡¯s not appropriate to mention you at the moment. ¡± however, there¡¯s still time. i¡¯ll definitely find a way to make them ept you! ahem, but you have to work hard too, he¡¯s your father-inw!¡± fourth master mo was speechless ... having three father-inw was really a big headache. one father-inw was difficult enough, but he had three of them. ¡°daddy, i¡¯ve tried my best to buy you time.¡± little nan yu said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s definitely difficult to convince them to like you. it¡¯s not easy for me to do it either. you should think of a way yourself. ¡± the conflict between father-inw and son-inw isn¡¯t something that a child like me can solve. i can only put in a good word for you, but you still have to rely on the parties involved to resolve the details!¡± mo linyuan was speechless. his father-inw hadn¡¯t been dealt with yet, and he had a love rival here. it was really dangerous. ¡°oh, daddy, i have something important to tell you.¡± little nan yu¡¯s smiling face suddenly became serious. ¡°what?¡± fourth master mo frowned. ¡°um, your father-inw is very scary. mommy didn¡¯t scare you at all.¡± little nan yan said happily, as if she was gloating over his misfortune. ¡°are you gloating over my misfortune?¡± fourth master mo leaned to the side with his brows slightly furrowed. his handsome face did not change much, but his eyes turned cold. ¡°hehehe, is it that obvious?¡± little nan yu touched his face, ¡± well, daddy, although your father-inw is very powerful and hard to deal with at the moment and you may be at a disadvantage, if you can deal with them in the future, you¡¯ll be so proud to have so many awesome father-inw! ¡± ¡°do i look like i need face?¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need ... you¡¯re the fourth master. you¡¯re such a powerful fourth master ... ¡± little nan yu touched his chin. then, his eyes moved and he said with a smile, ¡± but, if you can settle your father-inw, you can let them join theherworld empire. if theherworld empire has a few more big shots, it will definitely make people even more afraid! ¡± that way, we can¡¯t let our own fertile water flow into others ¡°fields, right?¡± fourth master mo: ... makes sense. after a moment of contemtion, mo linyuan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡± i need you to do something. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± little nan yu also became serious. he stopped joking. daddy and mommy still had to be together. ¡± someone will give your godgrandpas a gift. they will rob the gift and rece it with the thing that your godgrandgrandpas hate the most. ¡± mo linyuan said. ¡°???¡±little nan yu stared at mo linyuan curiously, ¡± daddy, who¡¯s going to give godgrandfathers gifts? you¡¯re so excited, did you meet a love rival? ¡± wow, he knows that you¡¯re already married to mommy, but he still wants to snatch mommy from you? and he even knows where the godly grandpas live. this love rival is really awesome!¡± ¡°little kid, don¡¯t talk so much. just do what i tell you to do!¡± xiao nan xi rested her chin on her hand and looked worried. ¡± daddy, i¡¯m only helping people when i¡¯m paid. you haven¡¯t even given me money! i suddenly feel a little wronged!¡± ¡°conditions!¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. this little brat was extremely smart. ¡°i knew you¡¯re the best, daddy. you¡¯re handsome, smart, and powerful. you¡¯re the most powerful, most handsome, the best, and the most invincible daddy in the world!¡± the little guy spat out a rainbow and said, ¡± i haven¡¯t thought of the conditions yet, but i believe that you¡¯ll keep your word. leave this to me. when i need you, you just have to promise me one thing! ¡± mo linyuan hung up the phone. on the other end of the phone, little nan zhi, who was hiding behind a rockery in the courtyard, shrugged. her daddy was really heartless, hanging up just like that! Chapter 458

Chapter 458: little nan yu was robbed

Trantor: 549690339

¡°huang ¡®er?¡± ¡°luan ¡®er, where did you go?e over quickly!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s voice kepting and little nan yu finally came out from behind the rockery. the little guy rushed towards tang ziyi and asked with a smile, ¡± third grandpa, you were looking for me? ¡± ¡± let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. i¡¯m going to meet someone with third grandpa. let me tell you, that person is very powerful and very arrogant. if you beat himter, third grandpa will agree to one request of yours! ¡± tang ziyi picked up little nan yu and looked at him from left to right. the more he looked at him, the more he liked this child. not only was this child very cute, but he was also very smart. she was very simr to their precious goddaughter, rongrong, when she was young, and was also a little genius. he had gambled with his friend a few times recently, and their gambling skills were on par. this time, he had lost more than his friend, so he was a little unconvinced. in the few days that little nan yu had been here, he found that the little guy¡¯s gambling skills were also very good, so tang ziyi decided to let little nan yu gamble. if the little guy won, he would have more face than him. after all, he was his precious grandson. although tang ziyi didn¡¯t look like he was at the age where he should have a grandson, he was very young and handsome. people would believe him if he said he was 20 or 30 years old. however, tang ziyi was also very happy to have a precious grandson. he was especially happy when the little fellow kept calling him third grandpa. ¡°give me little nan yu.¡± jiang fu suddenly appeared in front of him, his ice-cold face expressionless. ¡± i¡¯m taking him to old yu¡¯s ce. ¡± ¡± no, i found nan yu first. he¡¯s mine. you can take him away after you solve my problem! ¡± tang ziyi protected little nan yu and looked at jiang fu vigntly. ¡± boss, you may not be able to snatch it from me! this is a firste, first served basis!¡± jiang fu looked displeased. ¡± i¡¯m the boss! listen to me,¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m the youngest. listen to me!¡± tang ziyi hugged little nan yu tightly, as if he was holding a rare treasure. the two of them were still arguing when chenn suddenly appeared with aptop in her arms. ¡± xiao ran, let me teach you something fun. after you¡¯ve mastered it, let¡¯s gopete with someone, okay? ¡± ¡°f * ck, go to my side first!¡± ¡°no, let¡¯s go to my side first!¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ve already made an appointment with someone. we have topete in an hour!¡± ¡± my friends are waiting over there. the bet is about to start. i¡¯ve already said that my precious grandson can beat him! ¡± ¡°do you think i didn¡¯t tell you?¡± as a result, the three big shots ¡®god-grandfathers suddenly started fighting. little nan yu was speechless. when he had first arrived, the three of them had looked down on him and thought that he would be troublesome. now, they were fighting for him to show off to his friends! although they were all big shots, their vanity was still quite strong. the little guy shook his head. when he saw that his god-grandfathers were fighting fiercely, he said helplessly, ¡± how about this? why don¡¯t we do it together? ¡± ¡°really?¡± the three of them stopped and looked at little nan yu at the same time. ¡°it¡¯s true. i have no problem fighting three people at once. anyway, one is gambling, one is fighting, and the other is hacking, right?¡± the three god-grandfathers looked at little nan yu doubtfully. normally, the three of them would think that nan yu¡¯s habit of boasting wasn¡¯t good. however, at this moment, the three of them inexplicably believed in little nan yu. after all, this little cutie pie¡¯s performance in the past few days could be said to be very exaggerated and very powerful. he was even more powerful than little rongrong back then. seeing little nan yu was like seeing little rongrong when she was a child. jiang fu and the others loved him so much that they fought to y with him and teach him every day. of course, apart from little nan yu, little chu yan was also quite likable. although little chu yan didn¡¯t like to talk and looked very quiet, he was very smart. however, he didn¡¯t like tomunicate with others and liked to think about things on his own. the few god-grandfathers wanted to show off, but little chu yan was not too happy about it ... after he came here, he locked himself in one of chenn¡¯s weapons researchboratories. that little brat hade up with many interesting things in thatb. there were also some that were more powerful, almost blowing up the entire mountain. that was why the few god-grandfathers were a little afraid of little chu yan. they were afraid that little chu yan woulde up with something to experiment on their heads. after that, little nan yu was taken to fight with his god-grandfather¡¯s friends. in a pavilion in the courtyard, little chu yan was sitting on a chair. on the left side of the stone table were some dice, and on the right was aputer. on the other side of the stone table was tang ziyi¡¯s friend, a gambling expert. on the other end of the line was chenn¡¯s friend, an expert hacker. beside jiang fu was a martial arts master. he looked at jiang fu and said with a smile, ¡± old jiang, are you sure you want me to fight your grandson? did you use this child to fool me? you¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re still multitasking against me?¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m not fooling you!¡± jiang fu red at the person beside him, ¡± when have i ever fooled you? ¡± ¡°are you really fighting? i don¡¯t know how to control my strength, what if i break this child?¡± the man in the tang suit and cloth shoes rubbed the stubble on his chin and looked at little nan yu with a frown. ¡± don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t break. if you can hit me, i¡¯ll consider you powerful! ¡± little nan yu nced at the man in the tang suit and said. ¡°this little guy is quite arrogant, huh? i like this kind of wild character, very good!¡± the man in the tang suit smiled. ¡± alright, then i¡¯ll y with you. ¡± however, you can¡¯t say that i¡¯m bullying the weak even if i lose!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± jiang fu said without changing his expression. ¡°it¡¯s best that you won¡¯t.¡± ¡°i¡¯m ready,¡± little nan yu tidied himself up and then said in a baby voice, ¡± by the way, g-grandpas, if i win, will i get a reward? ¡± ¡°what reward do you want?¡± ¡°there will definitely be a reward!¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± the three god-grandfathers looked at little nan yu in the middle of the pavilion almost in unison. ¡°i haven¡¯t decided yet. if i really win, how about you promise me one thing?¡± little nan yu asked. ¡°sure.¡± jiang fu was very straightforward. ¡°okay, no matter what it is, if you want a gift, money, or anything else, i can agree to it.¡± tang ziyi said. chenn nodded. ¡± i¡¯m fine with it too. ¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s start.¡± little nan yu¡¯s fingers were dancing on the keyboard for a while. from time to time, he would nce at the gambling master from the corner of his eye. he was shaking the dice like crazy. the little fellow¡¯s hands did not stop, and his movements were extremely skilled. the crisp and rhythmic tapping of the keyboard was heard, and lines of words appeared on the screen at a speed that was as fast as lightning. the man in the tang suit suddenly attacked little nan yu. the little guy leaned back but his hands didn¡¯t stop and he dodged the attack. Chapter 459

Chapter 459: you want to snatch my precious disciple?

Trantor: 549690339

jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi were watching from a distance. jiang fu stared at the man in the tang suit and held his breath. he was worried that little nan yu might not be able to escape all the attacks from this man. chenn was staring at theputer screen with her fists clenched. she had taught nan yu some things these days but this opponent was a very strong one. she didn¡¯t know if nan yu could win. tang ziyi, on the other hand, was like a cheerleader. ¡±e on, wan ¡®er, kill him! beat him and get me his pants!¡± jiang fu and chenn both looked at tang ziyi. the two of them had unfriendly gazes. this guy was really too noisy andpletely affected little nan yu¡¯s performance. it even scattered little nan yu¡¯s spiritual power. ¡°you can go and change into a bikini before shouting!¡± jiang fu¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°hehehe ... forget it.¡± tang ziyi shut his mouth. chenn focused on theputer and then frowned. although little nan yu was good, the other party seemed to be even better. was little nan yu going to lose? the man in the tang suit kept attacking little nan yu in surprise but he realized that he couldn¡¯t touch little nan yu at all. even if he attacked little nan yu from behind at his fastest speed, the little guy seemed to have eyes on the back of his head and could easily dodge. originally, he treated little nan yu as a child and didn¡¯t treat him as an opponent. after this, the man in the tang suit didn¡¯t dare to ck off. he started to see little nan zhi as his opponent. he started to attack little nan yu seriously. however, the seriousness of the man in the tang suit didn¡¯t have much effect. he still couldn¡¯t touch little nan yu at all. it could be said that little nan yu¡¯s dodging skills were very good. as the little guy dodged, he asked with a frown, ¡± second grandpa, your friend¡¯s style of doing things is a little familiar. i don¡¯t think i can beat him! ¡± ¡± what i taught you is enough to deal with him. you can try! ¡± chenn frowned. he also felt that little nan yu¡¯s style was simr to his opponent¡¯s. it was really strange. on the other side, little nan yu had already won a few rounds. after a while, he won thest bit of money from the opponent. tang ziyi was overjoyed. ¡± that¡¯s great, xiao xun ¡®er has won. as expected of my precious grandson. my precious grandson is just that awesome! ¡± tang ziyi shouted as he waved his hands. on the other side, the man in the tang suit also stopped. ¡± i¡¯ve lost. ¡± ¡°done!¡± after little nan yu hit theputer hard, he stretched. one against three, little nan yu wonpletely. the three god-grandfathers ¡®eyes were filled with admiration. very good. this child was a genius. he was more powerful than they had imagined. although his opponent didn¡¯t actually use his full strength, it was already very impressive for a child to be able to do three things at once to this extent. jiang fu, who usually didn¡¯t praise others, also praised little nan yu this time. even chenn said it was not bad. at this moment, chenn¡¯s phone suddenly rang. she immediately picked up the video call. ¡°wuwuwu ...¡± as soon as the call was connected, a cry came from the other side, and a shiny bald head appeared in the video. chenn was speechless. ¡± this familiar cry, this familiar bald head ... ¡± little nan yu¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡± master, why is it you! ¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er!¡± chen huai was holding arge number of tissues in his hand. he looked up at the camera and was shocked. ¡°you know him?¡± chenn pointed the phone at nan yu in surprise. then, baldy chen cried even harder. ¡± little disciple, don¡¯t you want your master anymore? why are you with this annoying person? chenn, you son of a b * tch, you stole my disciple! just you wait, just you wait, i¡¯m going to fly over right now and take my precious disciple back!¡± chenn was speechless. he had been wondering why this little fellow¡¯s technique seemed so familiar. so he was the disciple of baldy chen! his precious grandson was actually bald chen¡¯s disciple, but his attainments seemed to be almost surpassing bald chen¡¯s? ¡± baldy, don¡¯t cry. don¡¯t get so worked up. calm down, calm down! ¡± chenn looked at chen huai, who was crying in the video, and tried tofort him. what gave him the biggest headache was that chen huai was crying. he was a man, a rough-looking, tall middle-aged man, but he loved to cry! they had really seen a ghost! why did such a world-ss hacker always cry so much? why was he always so fragile and had a heart made of ss? of course, putting aside the fact that he was crying, chen huai was still very impressive. chenn and chen huai had gotten to know each other after a fight. they had met each other when they were young and had fought many times. in the beginning, neither of them was convinced by the other. however, as they fought, they realized that the other was really good and started to admire each other. ¡°master! don¡¯t cry!¡± little nan yu looked at his master crying and couldn¡¯t help but feel his head swell. the scariest thing about his master wasn¡¯t his hacking skills, nor was it how fierce his eyes were. the scariest thing about him was that he loved to cry! it was a bald middle-aged man who loved to cry. she was the kind that even the gods couldn¡¯t cure when she cried. chen huai was still crying. little nan yu and chenn consoled chen huai like crazy. chenn tried her best to persuade chen huai that she wasn¡¯t trying to snatch his disciple away. his disciple was his grandson. ¡°bullsh * t, where did you get this grandson from?¡± chen huai was unhappy. he felt that he had been deceived by chenn. ¡± your goddaughter isn¡¯t even married yet. how could she have a grandson? did he fall from the sky? ¡± baldy chen was exasperated. ¡°that ... i do.¡± the corner of little nan yu¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡± master, it¡¯s true. i do. he¡¯s my god-grandfather! ¡± after some persuasion, chen huai finally believed that little nan yu was chenn¡¯s grandson. chenn hung up the phone before chen huai cried. little nan zhi heaved a sigh of relief. once her master started crying, it was very difficult to calm him down. that fragile ss heart was really very difficult tofort. however, he finally hung up. after he was done, little nan yu remembered something his dad had asked him to do. after all, it was something his father had instructed him to do, so he had toplete it. while the few god-grandfathers were chatting, little nan yu secretly asked where the express delivery station was. after he found out, the little guy rushed to the express delivery station. he had to intercept the item before it arrived. she wondered what her father¡¯s love rival had given her. looking at her father¡¯s vignt look, the other party must have given her something extraordinary. Chapter 460

Chapter 460: drove the car into theke!

Trantor: 549690339

little nan yu did not go to the courier station in town alone. he went to find little chu yan in theboratory first. little chu yan was researching something fun. he had just finished researching a fun weapon. when he saw little nan yuing over, he excitedly showed him the weapon he had sessfully developed. ¡± it seems quite fun. give me a few after you¡¯ve sessfully developed them. ¡± little nan yu said, ¡± little yanyan, i¡¯m going to town. do you want toe with me? ¡± little chu yan blinked his beautiful eyes and said, ¡± ¡°go.¡± after that, the two cute little babies left the house. in the courtyard, several god-grandfathers were chatting with their friends and discussing matters. su wei was treating an injured horse. no one noticed little chu yan and little nan yu. ¡± it¡¯s a little far down the mountain. how do we get there? ¡± little nan yu looked conflicted. ¡°are we going by car or by horse?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we drive there?¡± little nan yu looked at the countless luxury cars in the garage, his eyes bright, ¡± i learned how to drive on the inte before, but i¡¯m still young and can¡¯t get a driver¡¯s license. but i can drive. ¡± little chu yan looked at little nan yu worriedly. although little chu yan was young and didn¡¯t like to talk, he was still very smart, so he looked at little nan yu with a strong sense of doubt. although she knew that little nan yu was very powerful, very smart and a little genius. but driving? this ... doesn¡¯t seem too good? moreover, he didn¡¯t really dare to sit in his car. ¡°do you want to sit?¡± little nan yu asked in a serious tone. little chu yan was speechless. he was a little flustered! ¡°drive, it¡¯s faster. i have something important to do.¡± little nan yu said seriously. then, he took out his car keys. the little guy had already stolen a car key. little chu yan looked at little nan yu deeply. could he reject him? he still had his mother to take care of. he couldn¡¯t just get into the car like this, right? ¡°get in the car!¡± little nan yu jumped into the car first, then stuck his head out to look at the motionless little chu yan. little chu yan was at a loss. he regretted not staying in theboratory anding out with little nan yu. under little nan yu¡¯s urging, little chu yan reluctantly got into the car. after he sat in the front passenger seat, the first thing little chu yan did was to fasten his seat belt immediately. then, he looked at the back seat and wondered if the back seat was safer and if he should sit in the back seat. little nan yu, on the other hand, was in high spirits. he looked at the car and said, ¡± i¡¯ve liked this car for a long time! ¡± little chu yan was speechless. the car started. little chu yan held onto the handle. when the car started to move, the little guy said in fear, ¡± wait a minute! ¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°do you really know how to drive?¡± ¡°really? i don¡¯t know how to drive. i won¡¯t take any risks.¡± little nan yu was serious. ¡°oh.¡± little chu yan shivered. he kept feeling a little unsafe. even if he knew how to drive, was little nan yu a little too small? would he be able to step on the brakes? the car started to move slowly. ¡°wait a little longer!¡± little chu yan¡¯s expression was one of cherishing his life. little chu yan, who hadn¡¯t been able to say a single word the entire day, was now forced to say a lot. ¡± i ... should i write a will to my mommy first? ¡± little nan yu tilted his head and looked deeply at little chu yan. ¡± little yanyan, you¡¯re looking down on me. ¡± although i¡¯m still young, i¡¯m still very good at driving. even if you can¡¯t drive well, do you think i can kill you?¡± little chu yan looked at little nan yu. he was a little hesitant, especially when he saw little nan yu¡¯s confident expression. could it be that little nan yu really knew how to drive? was he really such a genius? little chu yan wasn¡¯t as worried as before. the car drove off. little nan yu really knew how to drive. at least he drove out of the garage safely and out of the vi. on the road, little nan yu¡¯s car was still stable. little chu yan was relieved. he had originally wanted to prepare hisst words on his phone, but he did not continue to leave any. ¡± little yanyan, do you know what my god-grandfather and the others hate the most? ¡± little nan yu was thinking while driving. if he stole something from his daddy¡¯s love rival, he could change his things to something else, something that his godgrandpas hated the most. in that case, his godgrandfathers would not like their love rival anymore! little nan yu was quick-witted. godgrandma hated earthworms the most, so she changed her gift to earthworms. he wasn¡¯t sure what the other grandpas didn¡¯t like, so he had to think of a way. the little guy was lost in thought and forgot to look at the road. then, little chu yan eximed, ¡± it¡¯s crooked! it¡¯s crooked! ¡± with little chu yan¡¯s scream, little nan yu¡¯s car rushed directly towards ake by the side of the road ... xiao nan yu¡¯s short legs didn¡¯t allow him to step on the brakes or turn the steering wheel in time. seeing that the car was about to rush into theke, he shouted, ¡± little yanyan, jump off the car! ¡± little chu yan didn¡¯t wait for little nan yu¡¯s instructions and had already unbuckled his seat belt. then, the little guy quickly jumped out of the car. little nan yu also jumped out of the car the moment the car fell into theke. the two little babies rolled on the ground and watched in fear as the car sank into the water. little chu yan looked at little nan yu in horror. although he didn¡¯t say anything, his pale face had already exined everything. he would never sit in little nan yu¡¯s program again in his life. ¡± the car¡¯s gone ... ¡± little nan yu covered his face as he watched the car sink into the water and disappear without a trace. he had only wanted to borrow the godly grandpas ¡®car. in the end ... he had lost his godly grandfather¡¯s car. the little guy held his forehead and was at a loss. what should he do? would his god-grandfathers be angry if they knew? would they attack him? the car looked very luxurious, and it might have been a gift from her mother to a certain god-grandfather ... if he destroyed his mommy¡¯s present, his godgrandfathers would probably be furious, right? it¡¯s finished! no, even if he was discovered, he would deny it to the death! it was decided that he didn¡¯t drive the car, nor did he drive it into theke. he ran the car himself! he didn¡¯t know. he didn¡¯t know anything. after little nan yu had decided on everything, he bribed little chu yan, ¡± ... pretend not to know anything, okay? we walked down the mountain by ourselves, you know?¡± little chu yan nodded. then, the two little cuties walked down the mountain on foot. they even took a tricycle along the way and arrived at the express delivery station in town smoothly. after little nan yu arrived at the courier station, he went in to ask if there was a courier on the mountain. Chapter 461

Chapter 461: godfather¡¯s rage

Trantor: 549690339

the two little babies were very cute. their skin was white and pink, like two dolls. they immediately attracted the attention of many people at the courier station. little nan yu had a sweet mouth and bought a lot of delicious food for the people at the courier station. therefore, no matter what the little guy asked, the people at the courier station would answer. after asking around, the little guy knew that his daddy¡¯s love rival¡¯s item had not arrived yet. he left his contact information with the courier station and told them to send him a message if the delivery to the mountain arrived. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll call youter.¡± a girl at the courier station said happily. ¡± thank you, big sister. you¡¯re not only beautiful, but you¡¯re also a good person! ¡± little nan yu¡¯s words were so sweet that the girl¡¯s heart burst with joy. she was directly seduced by the little guy. after little nan yu and his wife heard the news at the courier station, they went around the town. then, the two little cuties spent some money and called a car to send them back to the mountain. on the mountain, the two little babies sneaked through the big iron gate. ¡°no one.¡± little nan yu waved at little chu yan behind him and said carefully, ¡± it¡¯s okay. they haven¡¯t realized that we¡¯ve gone out yet. we¡¯ll just pretend that we haven¡¯t gone out! ¡± little nan yu felt a little guilty when he thought of the car. ¡°who said we didn¡¯t notice?¡± tang ziyi suddenly appeared from the side and looked at the two little cuties with interest. ¡± where have you two little guys been sneaking off to? ¡± little nan yu was shocked. he looked at tang ziyi guiltily, ¡± third grandpa, we didn¡¯t go anywhere. we just went out for a walk! ¡± jiang fu, chenn, and su wei walked out from another direction. the four of them looked at little nan yu and little chu yan. little nan yu and little chu yan felt their scalps tingle, especially little nan yu, who was flustered and guilty. oh no, he couldn¡¯t have been discovered, right? no, he definitely didn¡¯t know about the car. the little guy looked up and revealed an extremely innocent smile. ¡± well, grandpas and grandmas, do you have anything to say? if you have something to say, just say it. you know that little nan yu has always been very obedient and sensible.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. little nan yu has always been very sensible, so he must know where our car is, right? ¡± tang ziyi pinched his chin and looked at nan yu with a smile. ¡± that car is the first gift your mommy gave us. we all value it very much! ¡± little nan yu was speechless. indeed, he knew that it must be a gift from his mother to his godfathers. oh no, it¡¯s the first gift. it must be very valuable ... inparison, the godgrandpas definitely loved mommy more. after all, they had raised her and they had always doted on her ... pared to her mother, she was nothing. he had originallye to make his grandfathers happy, but in the end, he had overreached himself, right? he, shouldn¡¯t he quickly escape from this ce? the little guy swallowed his saliva in fear. he seriously felt that he might need to run away because he saw the killing intent in the eyes of the few god-grandpas. who dared to ruin their goddaughter¡¯s gift? even if he was his godgrandson, he definitely couldn¡¯t! finished, finished! the back of little nan yu¡¯s head was tense and his scalp was numb. ¡°baby, do you know where the car is?¡± chenn asked with a smile that was not a smile. there was a hint of gloominess and terror in her smile. jiang fu¡¯s god-grandfather¡¯s serious face became even more serious. the little fellow¡¯s heart was filled with a hundred cries of ¡®i¡¯m done for¡¯. alright, i¡¯ve worked so hard for so long, and i¡¯m finally able to talk to him. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯m going to fail ... he wanted to pack up and run away! ¡°a car?¡± jiang fu only said one word, but his eyes were already filled with madness. for so many years, such a powerful big shot in the underworld had never been so angry. however, at this moment, he was very angry because the car was gone. that car was the first gift that their goddaughter had given them, and they could not bear to drive it. other than driving it once, they had never driven it again. in the end, the car suddenly disappeared mysteriously. the two little brats had also gone missing. she thought that the little wimps had driven it away, but in the end, the little wimps had returned, but the car had not. although the car had wheels, it couldn¡¯t run on its own, right? ¡°what car?¡± little nan yu¡¯s acting was first-ss and he looked confused. ¡°that red car.¡± chenn said, ¡± that¡¯s the first gift your mom gave us. it¡¯s so precious that we couldn¡¯t bear to open it. we¡¯ve been keeping it and taking care of it regrly! ¡± ¡°a red car? i don¡¯t see it.¡± little nan yu blinked and looked innocent. he turned to look at little chu yan beside him and asked seriously, ¡± little yanyan, did you see any red car? ¡± let alone a red car, we¡¯ve never seen a red apple, a red santa, or red clothes! i swear to the heavens that i¡¯ve never seen it!¡± boom! boom! it was like a bolt from the blue. little nan yu was speechless. god, you don¡¯t have to be so serious, right? jiang fu and the others stared at little nan yu collectively. tang ziyi burst intoughter. ¡± do you still want to continue swearing to the heavens? i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be struck to death.¡± little nan yu was speechless. the heavens were not cute at all! ¡± well, it was just an ident. no one can control the thunder! ¡± nan zhi chuckled. ¡± we really didn¡¯t see a red car. we really didn¡¯t! ¡± ¡°tell me the truth!¡± jiang fu frowned. ¡± children are not allowed to lie, or i¡¯ll spank your butt! ¡± ¡± little nan yu, just confess. if you confess, you¡¯ll be forgiven. that car is really important to us. ¡± tang ziyi blinked at little nan yu, signaling him to tell him quickly. otherwise, if the crazy demons who pampered their daughters got angry, they wouldn¡¯t even recognize their family! ¡°i really don¡¯t know.¡± the little guy was stubborn. ¡± did the car run away on its own? ¡± ¡°mo, nan, yu!¡± jiang fu paused after every word. ¡± who told you to lie? is it your unreliable father who lied to our goddaughter and taught his son the wrong things? ¡± ¡°no, no, definitely not!¡± little nan yu quickly waved his hands in panic. he had originallye to mediate, but this time, he wouldn¡¯t add fuel to the fire, right? then i¡¯m sorry for daddy! ¡°tell me the truth!¡± chenn also shouted with a serious face. ¡± well, if i tell you that big yellow at the foot of the mountain drove the car away, will you believe me? ¡± little nan yu tried hard to pretend that he was telling the truth. jiang fu was furious,¡±the kind of father will raise the kind of son!¡± rongrong can¡¯t marry!¡± at the banquet, fourth master mo suddenly sneezed twice. what was going on? why did he have a bad feeling? his eyelids kept twitching. Chapter 462

Chapter 462: it might want to take a bath in the car

Trantor: 549690339

under the scary gazes of his grandfathers, little nan yu had to tell the truth, ¡± well, the car is in theke. ¡± the three god-grandfathers ¡®faces darkened. su wei was the only one who had a faint smile on his face. ¡± why did you go to theke? ¡± he asked with interest. ¡°you might not believe it, but the car said it wanted to take a bath, and then it plunged into theke.¡± little nan yu was talking nonsense with a serious face. su wei covered his face andughed. the other grandpas all had gloomy faces, each more gloomy than thest. ¡°you, you, you, you drove your car into theke?¡± tang ziyi didn¡¯t know what to say. he was angry and amused. little nan yu lowered his head, ¡± if i said the big yellow dog at the foot of the mountain drove it, would you believe me? ¡± ¡°when did you be a big yellow dog?¡± chenn stared at little nan yu with a gloomy face. little nan yu was speechless. he might have to pack up and run away. ¡°lying isn¡¯t a good habit.¡± jiang fu was still unhappy. when he thought of the car that his precious goddaughter had given him, which none of them could bear to drive, and the well-maintained car was thrown into theke, jiang fu really wanted to beat nan yu up. of course, little nan yu was a child after all. he was also adopted by little rong rong. she heard from little nan yu that rong rong doted on him a lot. if he was hit, rong rong would definitely be angry. at this thought, jiang fu didn¡¯t beat little nan yu up, but his face was gloomy and terrifying. jiang fu directly walked out. chenn nced at little nan yu, looking helpless. tang ziyi¡¯s finger trembled as he pointed at nan zhi. he said helplessly, ¡± you¡¯re done for, little guy. you¡¯re done for. do you know how scary your first grandfather is? ¡± ¡°i know ...¡± little nan yu lowered his head and said in a low voice. therefore, he had already begun to n his escape route in his heart. no matter what, he had to find a way to escape from this ce. otherwise, he was afraid that he would die in the hands of his godgrandfather. godgrandfathers were all very scary, okay? ¡°it¡¯s not him who¡¯s finished, his father is finished too.¡± chenn nced at little nan yu and frowned, ¡± you dare to touch our precious goddaughter¡¯s gift? not even rongrong¡¯s son! ¡± jiang fu walked in front, and chenn and tang ziyi followed closely. su wei looked at little nan yu and little chu yan and said, ¡± let¡¯s go and find a car. ¡± little nan yu asked with a sad face, ¡± grandma su wei, what will happen to me? ¡± su wei smiled and patted little nan yu¡¯s head. ¡± i don¡¯t know, but they¡¯re all crazy about pampering their daughters. generally, those who offend our rongrong will die a miserable death! as long as it¡¯s rongrong¡¯s matter, they won¡¯t even recognize their own family.¡± ¡°i¡¯m your precious grandson.¡± little nan yu blinked his big, cute eyes. su wei said with a smile, ¡± even if you¡¯re little rongrong¡¯s son, you can¡¯t. although we all want grandchildren, rongrong is still the most important! ¡± little nan yu was speechless. little chu yan looked at little nan yu sympathetically, then patted his shoulder. ¡°aren¡¯t we brothers? brothers should face difficulties together!¡± the little fellow puffed out his chest and asked in a domineering manner. little chu yan blinked his dark eyes and shook his head without saying a word. little nan yu tilted his head and looked at little chu yan, ¡°??? can¡¯t we just be friends happily? were they not brothers at the critical moment? little chu yan ran to the front. in order to show that this matter had nothing to do with him, he even led the way in front to express his goodwill to jiang fu. then, he told jiang fu and the others what had happened. jiang fu turned around and red at little nan yu. little nan yu shrank his neck pitifully. i¡¯m finished! he¡¯s dead! he could tell that the three god-grandfathers were very angry, especially when they reached thekeside. god-grandfather jiang fu looked like he was about to burst into mes. chenn¡¯s god-grandfather was not any better. tang ziyi¡¯s god-grandfather seemed to be a little out of line, but he also seemed to be very worried about the car that had fallen into the water. ¡°even the shadow is gone? are you sure you fell into the water here?¡± tang ziyi looked at the calmke with a worried expression. ¡± this is the first gift from our baby rongrong to us, and it¡¯s with the money little rongrong earned herself. it¡¯s very memorable! ¡± recalling the scene when leng rongrong had given him this car, tang ziyi sniffled and was so touched that his eyes turned red. at that time, the few of them had all cried. although they had wiped their tears and pretended not to cry, they were still more or less touched by the little rongrong they had raised. ¡°wuwuwu, can this car be saved? i¡¯m nning to keep such an important gift for the rest of my life!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s heart ached as he cried. chenn didn¡¯t say anything, but her face was gloomy. it was obvious that she felt bad for the car. jiang fu was even more so. he was the one who loved rongrong the most. although he was also the strictest one, he was the most touched when he received the car. there was a time when she would burst into tears whenever she saw this car. little nan yu said carefully, ¡± if we get him out ... he might still be saved ... ¡± then, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on little nan yu and they all stared at him. little nan yu,... he was wrong. he shouldn¡¯t have said that. he was guilty, he was a sinner. the little guy turned around and walked to the side to face the wall and reflect. jiang fu and the others were looking at the calmke. the car was still nowhere to be seen. it had obviously sunk to the bottom of theke. then, jiang fu made a phone call. in less than half an hour, many cars stopped by the side of the road, and people began to help with the car. with the help of professionals, the car was quickly fished out. when they saw the wet car, jiang fu and the others looked at little nan yu again. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. the little guy lowered his head pitifully. ¡± ... go wash it and fix it. it¡¯ll still be as good as new. i¡¯ll pay for the repair. ¡± ¡°do you think you¡¯re rich?¡± jiang fu looked at nan yu gloomily. ¡± mo linyuan, you don¡¯t know how to educate your child at all. he has no right to be rongrong¡¯s husband! ¡± little nan yu was speechless. ¡°well, grandpa, i identally drove the car into theke. it really has nothing to do with my dad. he didn¡¯t know that i would do something like that, so i don¡¯t think you should me my daddy!¡± daddy, xiao xun ¡®er has done his best. ¡°the son doesn¡¯t teach the father and son!¡± jiang fu coldly snorted. little nan yu: ¡± ... well, i¡¯ve never been by daddy¡¯s side. so, daddy didn¡¯t teach me anything. ¡± ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have!¡± jiang fu said. ¡°indeed, we shouldn¡¯t!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on little nan yu. he had an idea and thought of something. Chapter 463

Chapter 463: getting ready to run

Trantor: 549690339

meeting tang ziyi¡¯s gaze, little nan yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little creeped out. ¡°third grandpa, what are you thinking about? your eyes make me feel a little uneasy.¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, you and little chu yan appeared so suddenly. just as we were about to go look for your daddy, you suddenly appeared. you¡¯ve attracted all our attention. so yingluo, you were sent by your daddy, right? he was luring the tiger away from the mountain, wasn¡¯t he? he doesn¡¯t dare to see us?¡± tang ziyi looked at little nan yu with a shrewd face. little nan yu and little chu yan¡¯s appearance surprised everyone. however, everyone had overlooked one thing. why were they here? who had arranged for them to be here? jiang fu and chenn also reacted at the same time. that was true. little nan yu and little chu yan didn¡¯t know this ce and it was impossible for them to know about it. besides, why would the two childrene here for no reason? just as they were about to go and find mo linyuan, the two kids suddenly appeared. from the looks of it, these two little brats were obviously arranged, weren¡¯t they? it was mo linyuan who had lied to them about marrying their little rongrong and then threw the two children over as shields! f * ck! unforgivable! she had actually used the child as a shield and had been lying to them all along. it was definitely because of her guilty conscience that even she felt that she was in the wrong. that was why she didn¡¯t dare to see them. as a man, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to see his father-inw. how could he be qualified to be little rongrong¡¯s man! the three men were on the verge of exploding at this moment. they were very angry at the thought of mo linyuan. the car was sent for repair. jiang fu and the others returned to the vi gloomily. little nan yu was panicking, especially when he saw his three god-grandfathers sitting on the sofa. the air in the room seemed to have frozen. it was too terrifying. it was over. his daddy was finished! he seemed to have overreached himself. he hade to help his daddy, but in the current situation, he was the major suspect of cheating his daddy ... to be honest, he really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. he also hoped that his daddy and mommy could live happily together, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t turn the situation around. as soon as he mentioned his daddy, the few god-grandfathers were furious ... ¡± that godly grandpas, being angry is not good for your health. look, this is the tea i made for you. it¡¯s a gift from someone. i usually can¡¯t bear to take it out to drink, but today, i¡¯ll make it for you to try! ¡± xiao nan zhi served a few cups of tea that she had made herself and handed them to jiang fu and the others one by one. then, the little guy sat at the side and watched them. the three of them looked very displeased. su wei crossed her legs and picked up a cup of tea elegantly. she took a sip unhurriedly and her eyes lit up. ¡± it¡¯s really good tea. it tastes good! ¡± ¡°if grandma likes it, i¡¯ll get some tea leaves for you.¡± little nan yu said sweetly. ¡°alright!¡± su wei smiled. she was still very protective of little nan yu. she looked at jiang fu and the others and said, ¡± don¡¯t pull a long face. no matter how much you dislike mo linyuan, you don¡¯t have to pull a long face at our xiao xun ¡®er. he¡¯s still a child! ¡± ¡°a child who has been taught badly!¡± jiang fu nced at little nan yu. he used to like this little guy no matter how he looked at him, but at this moment, he was reminded of mo linyuan. the more he looked at him, the angrier he got. chenn nodded. ¡± you¡¯re good at pleasing others, but a child shouldn¡¯t be so good at it! ¡± tang ziyi looked at the two of them and asked, ¡± what should we do next? i just don¡¯t quite understand. rongrong is so smart, why would she like such a person? whoever uses a child as a shield can¡¯t be a good person!¡± ¡± with such an identity, he doesn¡¯t even dare to meet his father-inw. he even used his child as a shield! ¡± with a bang, jiang fu directly smashed the coffee table in front of him. su wei looked at the coffee table with a depressed and regretful expression. ¡± the seller clearly said that this coffee table was very sturdy. how did it get smashed by a palm? ¡± i have to give them a bad review andin about them! this coffee table is too trashy, the quality is not good at all.¡± little nan yu was speechless. poor quality? even an iron wall would be shattered by his godgrandfather¡¯s palm strike, okay? it¡¯s already very powerful for a weak coffee table to be broken like this, okay? ¡°that, godly grandpas, can i say something?¡± little nan yu only dared to interrupt when he saw that the few god-grandpas were silent. ¡°what?¡± the few of them looked at little nan yu. their eyes were likeser beams with a strong prating power that made people shiver. ¡°well, my dad didn¡¯t send me here. ¡± you¡¯ve misunderstood daddy. daddy didn¡¯t use me as a shield ... ¡± little nan yu tried to redeem himself for his father. ¡°hmph, who else could it be if not your daddy? how did you know we were here?¡± tang ziyi snorted coldly. ¡± it must be that mo linyuan! ¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s not. mommy sent me here ... ¡± little nan yu pouted. in fact, his dad was against it at that time, but his mommy insisted that he shoulde andfort the few god-grandpas. however, he seemed to have failed to appease her and had added fuel to the fire ... daddy, i¡¯m sorry! ¡°what¡¯s the difference between rongrong sending you here and mo linyuan sending you here?¡± chenn squinted her eyes and said, ¡± if he can get rongrong to send you here as a shield, you can imagine that he¡¯s even more sinister and has ulterior motives. we can¡¯t let little rongrong fall into the hands of such a person! ¡± ¡°right, absolutely not!¡± jiang fu stood up with a whoosh. tang ziyi and chenn stood up at the same time. the three devilishly handsome men looked at each other and then dispersed. ¡°and me!¡± su wei jumped up and rushed upstairs. little nan yu looked at their backs in confusion. so, what were they trying to do? he didn¡¯t quite understand. little chu yan said carefully, ¡± i think something¡¯s wrong. we should retreat quickly. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t run.¡± tang ziyi stood on the steps and stared at little nan yu and little chu yan. ¡± you two stay there. when we¡¯re done packing, take us to mo linyuan! ¡± ¡°d-do you want to see daddy?¡± little nan yu¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. ¡± of course, take us home. we want to see your big liar daddy and see what kind of evil means he used to deceive our daughter! ¡± tang ziyi snorted. ¡± mo nanyu, it¡¯s time for you to atone for your crimes. so, be good and listen to me! ¡± little nan yu was speechless. it¡¯s finished! she was really going to find her daddy. he seemed to have reignited the fire that had been extinguished. what to do with this? no! he couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. he had to run away quickly. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to his godgrandfathers, let alone his daddy! Chapter 464

Chapter 464: the father-inw barged into the house

Trantor: 549690339

little nan yu and little chu yan looked at each other. then, the two cute little babies rushed to their rooms and packed their luggage. following that, the two cute little kids rushed out of the vi on the mountain, stopped a three-wheeled motorcycle, and asked the vigers to send them down the mountain. the two cute little babies ran away without stopping. in the vi, when jiang fu and the others packed up and came out, the two cute little babies were already gone. ¡°where is he?¡± jiang fu asked with a cold face. ¡°he ran away?¡± chenn frowned. he ran outside, but when he reached the door, he suddenly stopped. tang ziyi was following her. seeing that chenn had stopped, he frowned and asked, ¡± why aren¡¯t you going out? i¡¯m sure the two rascals haven¡¯t gone far. we should be able to catch them. ¡± ¡°you first.¡± chenn said politely. ¡°it¡¯s just chasing a person, why are you going first? are you crazy?¡± tang ziyi cursed. he raised his foot and suddenly felt that he had hooked something. then, something fell from above and exploded with a bang. tang ziyi¡¯s hair had been blown up, and his face had be a big, ck disfigurement. tang ziyi puffed out a mouthful of smoke. ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°little chu yan¡¯s trap.¡± chenn walked out of the room, feeling relieved. ¡°so you know there¡¯s a trap and you still want me to go out first?¡± tang ziyi was so angry that heughed. ¡± second brother, how can you do this to me? you know the mechanism, but can¡¯t you just remove it? you want me to trigger the mechanism?¡± ¡± it¡¯s too troublesome to remove a one-time mechanism. i¡¯ll just trigger it once and for all. ¡± chenn said. tang ziyi thought,¡±so, you asked him toe to yongyi?¡± how did he get to know such a scammer! the few of them chased after him. in the middle, they encountered a few traps set up by little chu yan. however, chenn dodged them easily, and so did jiang fu. only tang ziyi was miserable. one moment he was blown up, the next he was sshed with water, and the next moment he was stepped on a banana peel. he was in extreme despair. it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t dodge it, but that he waspletely careless. when they were outside, they could not catch up with the two little babies. ¡°i¡¯m not chasing.¡± jiang fu said coldly, ¡±n, investigate their address. we¡¯ll go directly to their home. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. chenn nodded. ¡°i¡¯ll go take a shower first! f * ck, this little yanyan is too sinister. i didn¡¯t expect him to bury so many traps. if i wasn¡¯t so powerful, i would have been tortured to death!¡± tang ziyi rolled his eyes and rushed back to take a shower. ¨C little nan yu and little chu yan were on the train. ¡°i¡¯ll send you back to your mommy first, then i¡¯ll go straight to the set. there¡¯s going to be a bloodbath at home, i have to avoid it!¡± xiao nanxi rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡± i¡¯ll take care of my own father-inw. i¡¯ll let you handle it. ¡± i¡¯d better wait for them to make peace before i appear!¡± little chu yan nodded in agreement. he deeply felt that jiang fu and the others were very terrifying. it was better not to go against these people. some of the things that he was researching might be impressive to others, but to chenn, it was child¡¯s y. furthermore, he had seen some special weapons in chenn¡¯sboratory ... the weapons there could easily destroy a country ... a country was considered small. if chenn wanted to, she could probably develop a powerful weapon that could destroy the entire gxy. little chu yan shivered at the thought of it and a chill ran down his spine. it was too terrifying. who knew why this person had to study so many weapons? he also saw that there were many torture tools in that ce, which looked very terrifying. all in all, chenn could be a genius or a terrifying person. perhaps she had the idea of destroying the world in her mind. otherwise, how could she have developed so many terrifying weapons? little chu yan deeply felt that chenn was a pervert, a pervert with a super high iq. the little guy did not expect that chenn did not study these terrifying weapons to destroy the world or anyone. it was simply because he was bored after little rongrong grew up that he had so much time to study these weapons. sometimes, he would even sell a few of them for money. a random weapon could be sold for tens of billions or hundreds of billions. on the way back, little chu yan warned little nan yu that chenn was a little scary and asked him to be careful. he also asked him to remind his father not to provoke these people. little nan yu suddenly remembered that he had run away and had forgotten to say hello to his daddy and mommy. ¡°do you think i should call my daddy?¡± little nan yu nced at little chu yan. ¡± isn¡¯t it a little unkind if you don¡¯t tell daddy? ¡± little chu yan nodded seriously. ¡°but what if daddy gets angry?¡± after struggling for a while, little nan yu did not dare to make a call. he sent a message to mo linyuan. the sky was very dark, and many stars could be seen in the sky above the mountains. mo linyuan, leng rongrong, and the rest stayed outside to watch the stars for a while before returning to the banquet hall. mo linyuan received a message from little nan yu as soon as he entered the banquet hall. he took out his phone and nced at it. the expression on his face gradually froze, and the chill seeped into his bones. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. ¡°he¡¯s run away,¡± mo linyuan said. ¡°what run away? who ran away?¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°mo nanyu!¡± ¡°eh? he ran away?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± isn¡¯t he with the godfathers ... could it be that he couldn¡¯t handle the godfathers and ran away? ¡± ¡°it seems like he got into trouble and pissed them off, so he ran away!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s entire body turned cold. this son of his was really unreliable! he was helping out, but in the end, he got into trouble and ran? from his vague message and his attitude of not daring to call, this kid must have caused a lot of trouble. moreover, he seemed to have pissed off a few of his godgrandpas. not only did he provoke them, but his godfather also seemed to be angry. he was angry at this little guy, and even more angry at him, his father! leng rongrong facepalmed. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er has always been very smart and especially likable. how could he have caused trouble! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give him a call.¡± fourth master mo found a quiet ce to have a video call with little nan yu. the little guy seemed to hesitate for a long time before picking up the call. ¡°hey, daddy, daddy, why are you so handsome today? daddy, you¡¯re really my daddy. you¡¯re so handsome, so generous, and you love your son so much!¡± ¡°daddy, you¡¯re so handsome that you¡¯re glowing! daddy, you¡¯re the best daddy in the world. you definitely won¡¯t scold your son, and you definitely won¡¯t hit him! if a child makes a mistake, you won¡¯t take it to heart, right?¡± Chapter 465

Chapter 465: here they are, they are here!

Trantor: 549690339

as soon as the video call connected, fourth master mo didn¡¯t even have time to say a word before little nan yu started to fart. all kinds of praises surrounded his daddy, as if he was the only one in the world. however, fourth master mo wasn¡¯t bribed. he stared straight at little nan yu and tilted his head slightly. his face was cold and evil, ¡± tell me, what trouble did you get into? ¡± ¡°well, it¡¯s not a big deal. i just drove a car out, and coincidentally, the car i drove was mommy¡¯s first gift to the godgrandpas, and it happened to be a car that the mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°and then? they didn¡¯t strangle you to death?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyebrows twitched. this little guy dared to drive a car at such a young age! ¡°daddy, i know you care about my safety. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m going to run.¡± little nan yu said with a smile. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were likesers as he stared at little nan yu, ¡± what did they say? ¡± ¡± cough, cough-cough. ¡± the little guy choked on his own saliva and coughed crazily. his face was red from all the coughing. on the other side, little chu yan¡¯s childish voice came from the other side. he imitated jiang fu¡¯s tone and shouted, ¡± it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not teaching the child. he¡¯s not worthy of being our rongrong¡¯s man! ¡± the veins on fourth master mo¡¯s forehead were about to pop out. ¡°daddy, hey, hey, hey, i don¡¯t think the signal here is very good. hey, hey, hey ... i¡¯ming. ah, there¡¯s no signal ...¡± the video call was cut off by little nan yu. fourth master mo was speechless! at the same time, on the train, little chu yan looked at little nan yu. ¡± we didn¡¯t go into the cave. the signal is pretty good. ¡± ¡°life isn¡¯t easy, it¡¯s all about acting, understand? if you continue, something will happen!¡± xiao nan zhi snorted. ¡± no, should i turn off my phone? ¡± he did what he said and turned off his phone. little chu yan was speechless. ¡°you seem to have forgotten to inform your daddy that your god-grandfathers are going to look for him.¡± little chu yan said. ¡°... forget it, i¡¯ll just pretend i don¡¯t know!¡± little nan yu coughed. his daddy could be quite scary sometimes! ¡± if we don¡¯t inform him, uncle will be caught off guard ... if he¡¯s not prepared ... ¡± little chu yan pouted, feeling a little sympathetic towards mo linyuan. ¡°i believe that my daddy is very powerful and can handle it on his own. i¡¯m just a little brat, it¡¯s not suitable for me to participate in these things, it¡¯s easy to overreach myself. most importantly, if i inform daddy, my god-grandfathers will know. if i don¡¯t inform them, the goddesses will know that i¡¯m on their side.¡± little nan yu¡¯s face was astute. he had everything nned out. it was better to offend her daddy than her godgrandfathers. after all, his godfather was his daddy¡¯s father-inw, so his daddy had to listen to his godfather. if his godfather protected him, his daddy wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. it was more important for him to protect himself first! at the banquet, mo linyuan called little nan yu again, but his phone was turned off. fourth master mo was speechless! very good, he had raised a son who cheated his father! ¡°how is it?¡± leng rongrong walked to mo linyuan¡¯s side and asked him about the situation. ¡°he turned off his phone.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s body turned cold. ¡°so you can¡¯t contact him?¡± ¡°she switched off her phone halfway through.¡± the corners of fourth master mo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± so, what did little nan yu do to provoke our godfathers? ¡± leng rongrong was suspicious. although her godfathers were very impressive, their tempers were not bad either. other than when it came to her, their tempers were worse, but at other times, their patience was not for show. they rarely got angry, and they were rarely provoked. what did little nan yu do to anger his godfather and then run away? ¡°he drove the first car you gave to your godfather into theke.¡± mo linyuan frowned. he could not believe how this little brat drove the car into theke. from his tone, he seemed to be fine after the car entered theke. ¡°the first car i gave you?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s understandable that godfather would be angry ... that was the first time i made money and the first time i bought a car for them. they couldn¡¯t bear to drive it, so they¡¯ve been maintaining it well. they¡¯ve left it there, saying that it¡¯ll be preserved for a lifetime.¡± she tried to drive it herself, but her godfather wouldn¡¯t even let her, let alone drive it directly into theke. little nan yu was really fierce ... she could probably imagine the extent of her godfather¡¯s anger. ¡°did the godfather do anything to xiao xun ¡®er?¡± when they were angry, they probably wouldn¡¯t recognize anyone. ¡± he¡¯s fine, but my father-inw seems to be very dissatisfied with me. they said that i don¡¯t deserve to be with you ... ¡± fourth master mo frowned as he looked at leng rongrong. he pulled her into his arms and stared into her eyes, ¡± i don¡¯t care what they think, you can only be mine! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart softened. mo linyuan¡¯s chest was wide and warm. it was veryfortable to lean on, but she still felt a headache when she thought of her godfather. he didn¡¯t know if his godfather¡¯s attitude was firm. if they were firm, he would probably be kidnapped by them. this was especially so for elder daddy, who was extremely stubborn. once he had decided on something, it was hard to change his mind. moreover, it was very likely that he would force them to get a divorce or take her away directly because he was dissatisfied with mo linyuan. ¡± i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t hide anymore. i¡¯ll definitely have to meet godfather and the others. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s little face turned serious. she looked up from mo linyuan¡¯s arms, then looked at him and said, ¡± elder father is a very stubborn person, you can¡¯t hide anything in front of him. second father is a very smart person. he doesn¡¯t really care about the outside world, but he does care about me. as long as he thinks you¡¯re good to me, second father won¡¯t object. third father is easier to deal with. he likes wine, gambling, and fun. it¡¯s best to talk to him. if i really see him, i¡¯ll make a breakthrough from third father. there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem with master su wei. master has always thought that it¡¯s fine as long as i like her. ¡± leng rongrong looked even more nervous than mo linyuan, as if she was facing a great enemy. mo linyuan rubbed leng rongrong, ¡± we¡¯ll have to meet eventually. don¡¯t be afraid, i¡¯ll take care of it. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¨C on the same day, in the early morning. jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and su wei-three men and one woman-stood outside mo linyuan and leng rongrong¡¯s small vi. the four of them frowned when they saw the small vi. ¡°is this a ce for people to live in?¡± tang ziyi furrowed his brows. ¡± damn, this mo linyuan is so rich. why would he let our little rongrong live in such a ce? ¡± what does he mean by that?¡± Chapter 466

Chapter 466: the most tragic flower

Trantor: 549690339

¡°he doesn¡¯t even care about our rongrong!¡± chenn, who was usually expressionless, looked gloomy at this moment. ¡± there are so many ces under my name, and rongrong has to live in this ce? is he trying to use another house to hide his mistress?¡± jiang fu closed his eyes, his whole body seething with killing intent. even if he wasn¡¯t angry, he still had a murderous aura. at this moment, that murderous aura was even thicker, like dark clouds that couldn¡¯t be dispersed, lingering around. after midnight, it was already veryte at night. the entire world was silent, without any other sound. outside the courtyard, these big bosses walked around the vi after seeing it. after expressing their dissatisfaction with the vi, they were also very dissatisfied that the vi was in such a remote ce, which waspletely inconvenient. hence, the three godfather¡¯s dissatisfaction with mo linyuan increased. the three stepfathers in the vi were dissatisfied, and even su wei was a little dissatisfied. after all, they were the ones who had brought up little rongrong, and she had never lived in such a terrible ce. no matter where she went, she always lived in the most luxurious vi. she always took private nes or first-ss seats, and she always took the best car. she could bring hundreds of bodyguards with her when she went out. she had been living like a princess since she was young. her food and clothing could be the best in the world. the man she found must be able to let her enjoy a better life and not lower her standard of living. what kind of man was he to let her suffer in such a ce? even the worst property under little rongrong¡¯s own name was much more luxurious than this vi, okay? what reason did she have to live in such a ce? on the other side, a few godfather¡¯s were criticizing the luxurious vi in the eyes of ordinary people. in their eyes, this was still considered a luxurious vi, and it was not evenparable to storm¡¯s doghouse. even storm¡¯s vi was more luxurious than this. on the other side, in the middle of the night, li ruhua, who had fallen asleep on the sofa while watching tv alone, suddenly sneezed and rolled off the sofa. li ruhua woke up with a start. then, he scratched his head and nced at the tv series that was still ying. he yawned and rubbed his eyes that were swollen from crying. it was really boring to be alone at home, so li ruhua watched tv every day to relieve her loneliness. because she was keen on watching those sentimental and bitter dramas, li ruhua, a burly man, would always make herself cry. this was too much. the whole family had gone out, even the chicken, and he was the only one left in the room. li ruhua stood up gloomily and was about to go back to her room to sleep when she suddenly heard some noise. li ruhua was speechless. there was no storm, storm, or critical hit, so there should not be any movement outside. could there be a thief? li ruhua¡¯s spirits were lifted. was there a thief? it just so happened that he was a little bored. he could rush out and fight to vent his anger! and so, li ruhua rushed down to the basement and carried a spiked club out. then, he wore a pink wooly nightgown and a pair of pineapple slippers, and walked out in a manner that showed no respect to anyone. li ruhua walked into the courtyard. then, he saw a figure climb over the wall and enter. then, the voice let out a scream. ¡± f * ck, f * ck, who the f * ck nted a cactus at the corner, and such a big one at that! second brother, boss, don¡¯te in. f * ck, it must be that bastard mo linyuan. he must have known that we wereing, so he nted so many cacti!¡± tang ziyi cursed. ¡± f * ck, you climbed over the wall and entered our house in the middle of the night, and you dare to call our young master a bastard? ¡± huahua carried his mace and was furious. he rushed toward tang ziyi and raised his mace to smash him. tang ziyi was pulling out the thorns on his leg. he didn¡¯t even raise his head. he blocked with one hand and pulled out the thorns with the other. after a few moves, he was done pulling out the thorns. then, tang ziyi kicked the huge cactus into li ruhua¡¯s arms. ¡°catch!¡± li ruhua was stunned for a moment. seeing a ball fly over, she instinctively threw away the mace in her hand and then wrapped her arms around the huge cactus. ¡°oh my god!¡± huahua screamed and threw the cactus away with difficulty. tang ziyi turned around to open the big iron door, but the door opened and jiang fu, chenn, and the others walked in, each holding a box. tang ziyi was speechless. damn, he had forgotten that chenn could open any lock. li ruhua looked at the few people who had just walked in and frowned. the more she looked at them, the more familiar they looked. he felt like he had seen it somewhere before. jiang fu and the others didn¡¯t say anything. after ncing at the courtyard, they went directly into the hall and sat down. the lights in the hall were bright. li ruhua¡¯s arms were full of thorns, but he didn¡¯t pull them out. instead, he looked at jiang fu and the others with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°god ... godfather?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have such an old godson.¡± jiang fu frowned. ¡°no, i mean, are you the godfather of our young madam?¡± li ruhua could feel her little heart beating wildly. heavens, why are these terrifying people here? why did theye when he was alone? what were they here for? those who came with bad intentions and those who came with good intentions didn¡¯te. was he going to be unlucky? ¡°where¡¯s little rongrong?¡± jiang fu asked, ¡± where¡¯s that bastard? ¡± ¡°young madam went to film a variety show. who¡¯s that bastard? are you referring to our young master?¡± li ruhua asked carefully. ¡°other than him, which other bastard lives here?¡± jiang fu stared at li ruhua¡¯s colorful dress with a look of disdain. ¡°there¡¯s also a bastard called tang luo who lives here. oh, he¡¯s the young master¡¯s assistant.¡± huahua exined obediently, then pointed at her clothes and said, ¡± this isn¡¯t my special fetish. young madam bought this for me. it¡¯s my size, so it would be a waste if i didn¡¯t wear it, so i just wore it ... ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a very forced exnation,¡± jiang fu said expressionlessly, ¡± although it¡¯s a little perverted, this is your business. as long as you like it. ¡± li ruhua,... can he still exin it clearly? he seemed to be misunderstood by more and more people. ¡°it¡¯s fine. although you¡¯re a man, it¡¯s not a bad thing to have a young girl¡¯s heart,¡± su wei had the face of a goddess. when she smiled, she looked like a fairy, and it was suffocating. li ruhua nodded, then shook her head frantically. what was he going to do in the middle of the night? li ruhua gulped at the sight of the big statues in front of her. ¡± well, young master, young madam, and the others are not here. may i have a fewdies? ¡± Chapter 467

Chapter 467: young master, your father-inw team is here!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°we¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± jiang fu stood up, ¡± make the arrangements. ¡± li ruhua stared at jiang fu. his bald head was so shocked that wrinkles were forming on it. even the tattoo on his head was folded into a ball. ¡± no, aren¡¯t we going back first? actually ... you guys can leave your phone numbers, and i¡¯ll let you all know when young master is back.¡± after all, this temple is small and can¡¯t amodate you big buddhas! most importantly, he was the only one at home. he was scared! he had heard of how powerful and perverted these godfather were. even the young mistress was afraid of them. he was so weak. he was really panicking! if they were to stay here, how could he handle it alone? moreover, this wasn¡¯t his father-inw. it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to deal with him, right? who knew when the young madam and the others would return? if they didn¡¯t return, would he have to wait on these big bosses all by himself? li ruhua was still hesitating, hoping that the masters would let go of a left-behind child like him. however, it was obvious that the masters were not happy. jiang fu¡¯s eyes were so sharp that they seemed to be able to see through everyone¡¯s hearts. he looked at the trembling li ruhua and said, ¡± you don¡¯t want us to stay? ¡± ¡°no, no, i like it very much!¡± li ruhua shivered. no, he didn¡¯t like it. you guys should leave quickly, as far away as you can! ¡°sorry to trouble you, we¡¯ll be staying. we also want to know more about rongrong¡¯s life here, so we need you to report to us.¡± chenn was polite, but her sharp eyes and powerful aura were also very oppressive. although she was more beautiful than a woman, she still gave people a very scary feeling. li ruhua was speechless. could he say it? how was he going to report it? if he said that young madam and young master had a good rtionship, would he be beaten to death by these people? they didn¡¯t seem to like young master very much. ¡°by the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± chenn couldn¡¯t bear to look at li ruhua and asked. ¡°li ruhua.¡± li ruhua answered honestly, ¡± you guys can call me huahua. ¡± jiang fu was speechless. chenn was speechless. tang ziyi, who was holding a cup of water, spat out the water in his mouth. he looked at li ruhua in shock. he scratched his ears and asked, ¡± what did you just say? say it again. ¡± ¡°li ruhua ... it¡¯s the young madam who calls me huahua.¡± li ruhua exined. ¡°hahahaha, flower?¡± tang ziyiughed. chenn and jiang fu didn¡¯tugh, but it was obvious that they wanted tough too. su wei smiled elegantly and said, ¡± why are youughing at her? i think ruhua is pretty nice. huahua is pretty nice too. it suits her temperament. she has a little princess living in her heart, and you¡¯re smiling too. it¡¯s much cuter than you guys who have demons living in your hearts! ¡± the three of them were speechless. ¡°huahua, arrange a room for us. we¡¯re a little tired and need to rest.¡± su wei looked at li ruhua. ¡± okay ... everyone, please wait a moment ... ¡± li ruhua rushed upstairs to clean up the guest rooms. when they reached the second floor, li ruhua did not immediately clean up the guest room. instead, she rushed into the room, locked the door and called mo linyuan. regardless of the time or anything else, li ruhua frantically called mo linyuan¡¯s phone. after a while, the call went through and mo linyuan¡¯s low and hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡± it¡¯s sote, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°young master, they¡¯re here!¡± ¡°what¡¯s here?¡± ¡± your father-inw is here. they¡¯re waiting for me to clean up the guest room in the living room downstairs. they want to stay here. ¡± li ruhua said in horror, ¡± w-what am i supposed to do? can i run?¡± ¡°they¡¯re at home?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was filled with surprise. ¡°yes, i just arrived! ¡± he seems to be very dissatisfied with our family ... ¡± li ruhua said in a panic. ¡°where¡¯s mo nanyu?¡± ¡°young master? i didn¡¯t see him. the young master didn¡¯te with us.¡± li ruhua was stunned for a moment. ¡± this brat ... ¡± mo linyuan said coldly, ¡± serve them well, we¡¯lle back as soon as possible. ¡± ¡± young master, you¡¯d better hurry up. it¡¯d be best if we could leave now ... ¡± li ruhua rattled on, but the call was hung up before she could finish. thump thump thump! there was a sudden knock on the door. li ruhua was so frightened that she shivered. ¡°i¡¯m cleaning up!¡± li ruhua shouted. ¡°do i need to close the door when i¡¯m cleaning?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡± well, i¡¯m afraid of the dust, so i closed the door. master, you can rest downstairs first. i¡¯ll call you when i¡¯m done. ¡± li ruhua¡¯s heart was beating wildly. he didn¡¯t know why he was so nervous, but seeing these people, he felt inexplicably nervous. he didn¡¯t have three heads and six arms, nor was he scary. instead, he was very handsome, beautiful, and had a good temperament. however, when he saw them, he panicked for some reason. their eyes seemed calm, but it made people feel panic and fear. ¡°alright, you can pack up. we¡¯ll just look around.¡± tang ziyi¡¯s voice faded into the distance. li ruhua was listening attentively to the movements outside, but he couldn¡¯t hear tang ziyi¡¯s footsteps. he thought that his hearing was extremely good. under normal circumstances, he could hear footsteps and the like. even if it was soft, there would still be some sound. however, this tang ziyi did not make any sound at all. li ruhua gulped. generally, the lighter a person walked, the more powerful their martial arts were. as she packed her things, huahua thought to herself, ¡± these masters are powerful, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with me. they won¡¯t fight with a servant, right? ¡± he served them so seriously and took care of them. they had no reason to hurt him, right? with that thought, li ruhua¡¯s heart immediately rxed. soon, li ruhua had tidied up the guest rooms. jiang fu and the others had also walked around the house. after they were done shopping, they sat down and waited for li ruhua to move their luggage into the room. then, they went to take a shower one by one. just as li ruhua felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders and that everything was over, at least she could return to her room to sleep, the nightmare began. jiang fu finished his shower in less than five minutes. after he came down, he called li ruhua. ¡°chief jiang, do you have any other orders?¡± li ruhua asked, her heart palpitating. ¡°tell us about rongrong and that bastard.¡± jiang fu stared at li ruhua. ¡± what¡¯s the matter between young master and young madam? ¡± li ruhua nced at jiang fu and asked carefully, ¡± feelings? or something in his life? actually, young madam and i haven¡¯t been together for long, so there are many things that i don¡¯t know.¡± Chapter 468

Chapter 468: young madam is at fault too

Trantor: 549690339

the night waste. after mo linyuan received li ruhua¡¯s call, he walked over to leng rongrong. ¡± they¡¯re home. ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment before she suddenly realized who mo linyuan was referring to. ¡± my godfather? he went to our house?¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong and nodded. ¡°should we rush back immediately or should we run-¡± mo linyuan looked sideways at leng rongrong. he did not say anything, waiting for leng rongrong¡¯s answer. ¡± there¡¯s no need to rush over now. right now, godfather is still angry. let them calm down first. ¡± leng rongrong held her forehead, feeling a little troubled. she sneaked a nce at mo linyuan, still a little worried that mo linyuan could not handle the three godfather. none of the godfather¡¯s had a good temper. this time, they were provoked by little nan yu again. the godfathers were easy to get along with when they weren¡¯t angry, but once they were angry, no one could persuade them. after all, they were once all-powerful big shots and had always been high and mighty. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, i¡¯ll take care of them.¡± mo linyuan rubbed leng rongrong¡¯s head, his face full of love. he would have to meet the few of them sooner orter, but he had to deal with them. leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan and did not know what to say. in fact, she was even more nervous than mo linyuan. after all, she knew how much her godfather cared about her and how much he protected her. just like that, the two of them did not fly back that night, but stayed at zhong hanyue¡¯s ce for another two days. while leng rongrong and mo linyuan were free and unfettered, huahua was very miserable as she faced these few big shots alone. li ruhua was interrogated in the middle of the night, and the next day, she even seriously prepared breakfast for them. in order to avoid being misunderstood, li ruhua had even changed into a suit to make herself look more like a bodyguard. however, the big bosses at the table all stared at li ruhua. ¡± huahua, you don¡¯t have to deliberately change your clothes for us. we¡¯re all reasonable people. ¡± su wei said seriously, jiang fu and the others nodded at the same time. tang ziyi rested his chin on his hand and said, ¡± it seems likest night¡¯s nightdress is more suitable for huahua. for the first time, i actually think that a man looks pretty in a dress ... ¡± of course, huahua wasn¡¯t that pretty either. for some reason, she felt that the two-meter tall man was suitable for wearing that nightdress. li ruhua was speechless. they seemed to have a very serious misunderstanding of him. he really didn¡¯t like to wear the women¡¯s clothes that young madam had prepared for him. he just felt that they were all custom-made size and if he didn¡¯t wear them, no one else could. if he didn¡¯t wear them, it would be a waste. should he try to exin himself and save his face? ¡°the breakfast was pretty good. your cooking skills are not bad.¡± tang ziyi praised, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect a male nanny to have such good cooking skills. ¡± li ruhua thought to herself,¡±actually, i think his main job is a bodyguard.¡± li ruhua nervously served tang ziyi and the others. at least, they were satisfied with the breakfast and did not cause him any trouble. after breakfast, chenn started working on herptop in the living room. su wei said that she was going shopping, but a luxury car came to pick her up a few minutester. jiang fu didn¡¯t say much. he looked around the vi with a gloomy face. he was obviously the most difficult person to please. tang ziyi was the easiest to serve. there was no need to care about him at all. he was talkative and would ask a lot of questions, but he did not cause trouble for others. he was always smiling. ¡°our rongrong is actually living in such a ce.¡± after jiang fu walked around a few times, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°what, what¡¯s wrong with this ce? i think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± li ruhua nervously swallowed. ¡°it¡¯s not even as good as our storm dog house.¡± jiang fu said in a deep voice with a stern face. ¡± a dog ... are all dog houses this luxurious ... ¡± was he worse than a dog? he thought that this vi was already considered luxurious. jiang fu walked around again and looked around, dissatisfied with everything. the yard was too small, the decorations in the house were not luxurious enough, and the room was so small. li ruhua was the only servant ... jiang fu criticized mo linyuan to be worthless, and his dissatisfaction with mo linyuan soared to 100%. ¡°hmph! he only has one servant. this bastard, is he nning to let our little rongrong serve him?¡± ¡°our rongrong can only be served by others, she can¡¯t serve others!¡± sitting on the sofa, jiang fu¡¯s face seemed to be more dignified, and the surrounding atmosphere was oppressive. ¡°there wasn¡¯t a wedding, and there weren¡¯t any wedding photos. there was nothing at all. bastard, he must have cheated us of our rongrong!¡± chenn nodded her head in agreement, ¡± there is indeed something wrong with fourth master mo¡¯s character. he didn¡¯t even inform us about such an important matter. ¡± li ruhua silently cried out for mo linyuan. although she didn¡¯t know how the two of them got married and why there was no wedding, wasn¡¯t it the young madam¡¯s fault that they didn¡¯t inform them of their marriage? it shouldn¡¯t be entirely young master¡¯s problem, right? ¡± well, our young master didn¡¯t say anything, but young madam didn¡¯t tell you either. is there a problem with young madam too? ¡± li ruhua could not help but ask. then, he regretted it. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi were all staring at him with eyes as terrifying as those of wild wolves. ¡± ha, that¡¯s obvious. that bastard must have lied to our rongrong and led her astray. our rongrong would never lie to us! ¡± tang ziyi was holding a dart in his hand. in front of him was a target. he threw the darts in his hand at the same time and more than a dozen darts actually all hit the center of the target. li ruhua shrunk her neck back and shuddered. he wouldn¡¯t be a target too, would he? jiang fu and chenn nodded in agreement. chenn said, ¡± little rongrong has never hidden anything from us since she was young. if she¡¯s hiding something from us, she must have been led astray by someone. ¡± ¡°he doesn¡¯t have the right to be our rongrong¡¯s man, he doesn¡¯t have the right to be our son-inw,¡± jiang fu narrowed his eyes. ¡± i don¡¯t care if he¡¯s from theher abyss empire or whatever. i won¡¯t let rongrong be with him! ¡± it¡¯s all our fault for not teaching rongrong to guard against men!¡± they gave everything to rongrong, but forgot to teach rongrong how to distinguish men. rongrong must have been deceived by a man for being so innocent. the three godfather¡¯s impression of mo linyuan dropped again and again. jiang fu said angrily, ¡± all men are bad! ¡± li ruhua shivered in fear. he really wanted to ask,¡±aren¡¯t you guys men too?¡± of course, li ruhua didn¡¯t ask for trouble. he huped, nodded, and chimed in, ¡± men are indeed all bad. ¡± then, the three men looked at him. li ruhua was speechless. Chapter 469

Chapter 469: lord fourth is back

Trantor: 549690339

jiang fu and the others stayed in the vi for two days. li ruhua¡¯s scalp was numb as she waited on them for two days. chenn had investigated everything that had happened to leng rongrong, including the reason why leng rongrong had married mo linyuan. after the investigation revealed the truth of the matter, the few godfather¡¯s became even more angry. leng rongrong was actually forced to get married! moreover, she was actually marrying on behalf of her younger sister? ¡°where¡¯s leng qingqing?¡± after jiang fu heard the news, he looked at li ruhua in anger, ready to rush over and tear leng qingqing apart. ¡°um, chief jiang, don¡¯t worry. leng qingqing has already been punished by the young madam. the family has already left this ce. i was forced to flee by young madam.¡± li ruhua swallowed her saliva and thought to herself, if leng qingqing and the others had not escaped quickly, they would have died even more miserably. jiang fu¡¯s face darkened. chenn¡¯s beautiful face was contemtive. ¡± since rongrong is a substitute, she shouldn¡¯t have any feelings for mo linyuan. this man even pretended to be disabled to bully our rongrong. he¡¯s too much! ¡± i¡¯ve found out that mo linyuan likes to let princess rongrong carry him, and he also spends rongrong¡¯s money. a man actually spending a woman¡¯s money! rongrong had never spent a single cent of his money so far! our rongrong isn¡¯t short of money, but we can¡¯t let someone be an atm, can we?¡± li ruhua was speechless. why did he feel that the misunderstanding was getting deeper and deeper? why is young master not back yet? the expressions on their faces were getting more and more terrifying, especially when they talked about mo linyuan¡¯s crime. they looked like they wanted to blow up the entire vi. li ruhua took a deep breath and said, ¡± well, i¡¯m going to buy some groceries. please help yourselves. ¡± with that, li ruhua rushed out and drove off. he was almost suffocating. in the room, the atmosphere was somber and terrifying. the three godfather looked at each other, their faces extremely gloomy. ¡°we shouldn¡¯t have let rongronge out.¡± jiang fu said angrily. ¡°there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world.¡± chenn¡¯s beautiful face was gloomy. ¡°just take our little rongrong back!¡± tang ziyi scratched his chin. ¡± but, it¡¯s been two days. why haven¡¯t they returned yet? didn¡¯t the nanny tip them off? ¡± as they were talking, the three of them suddenly looked outside the door at the same time. they heard the sound of someone entering the door. then, almost at the same time, the three of them stood up and walked out. each of them had a grave expression and each of their steps was more serious than the other. at the door, a car drove in. tang ziyi narrowed his eyes. a de as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing flew out of his hand rapidly. almost in an instant, the car was stabbed like a porcupine. in the car, li chenle shivered. what was that nging sound just now? wait a minute, what¡¯s with the men in front? li chenle opened the car door and jumped out of the car. he looked at the countless des in his car and felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. after li chenle finished reading, he squinted his eyes and looked at jiang fu and the others. the three men stood with their hands behind their backs, each of them exuding a powerful aura. of course, li chenle was a bit of a dumbass, so he didn¡¯t sense any terrifying auras from the people in front of him. he only took one look and frowned. ¡± who are you guys? ¡± ¡°not that bastard?¡± jiang fu stared at li chenle. mo linyuan did not look like this in his impression. ¡°indeed not.¡± chenn said. ¡°damn, i got excited for nothing. it¡¯s not my baby!¡± tang ziyi was a little disappointed. ¡°what? are you that disappointed to see me? who are you guys? you¡¯re all dressed like lunatics. are you wearing chinese tunic suits? he¡¯s really good at acting tough! is that a man or a woman? his hair is so long! and those ... all of them are so weird. where did you guyse from? don¡¯t tell me you guys are mie?¡± li chenle stared at the few of them, vaguely remembering that leng rongrong and mo linyuan did not have such friends. li chenle¡¯s words immediately caused killing intent to appear on the handsome faces of jiang fu and the others. ¡°and who are you?¡± jiang fu asked with a dark expression, ¡± what¡¯s your rtionship with mo linyuan? you¡¯re his friend?¡± ¡± isn¡¯t that obvious? of course i¡¯m a friend of the four young masters. if i¡¯m not a friend, how can i enter and leave his house as i please? ¡± li chenle wanted to show off, so he looked at the group provocatively. in the end, he didn¡¯t know that the word ¡®friend¡¯ had directly angered his three godfather. ¡°they¡¯re friends of that kid!¡± tang ziyi squinted his eyes at li chenle. ¡°scoundrels and dog friends, the same kind of trash, beat them up!¡± jiang fu snorted. chenn didn¡¯t say anything, but she was already holding her newly developed weapon. it was only the size of a ping pong ball, but it was very powerful. ¡°w-w-w-what!¡± li chenle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡± what do you want to do to me? i¡¯m telling you, fourth young master mo is very powerful. oh, his wife is even more powerful! i have a good rtionship with them. if you dare to do anything to me, you will die a terrible death!¡± tang ziyi threw countless des at li chenle. li chenle roared, ¡± aren¡¯t you guys afraid of fourth young master mo? the fourth young master of the mo family has been pretending to be disabled for a long time. if the one who¡¯s rising now knows that you¡¯ve treated me like this, he¡¯ll take revenge for me. you¡¯ll all die a miserable death!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± chenn curled her lips and threw the ball at li chenle. ¡°what is it?¡± li chenle grabbed the thing that chenn had thrown at him. before he could take a good look, the thing exploded, and his hair turned into an afro. li chenle exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡± f * ck, this is a trick! ¡± tsk, what a lousy thing, it doesn¡¯t have any power at all.¡± li chenle was about tough at chenn and the rest when he suddenly felt all his strength leaving his body. then, with a thump, he fell to the ground. after that, other than his eyes, he could not move his entire body. ¡°w-what did i do?¡± li chenle asked in shock. he felt like he had lost all his strength. no one paid any attention to li chenle, and he was thrown to the ground. it wasn¡¯t until li ruhua returned and asked jiang fu and the others what was going on that they ordered her to tie li chenle up. ¨C two dayster. leng rongrong and mo linyuan only rushed back frantically after li ruhua¡¯s several desperate calls. ording to li ruhua¡¯s tip-off, the family had been turned upside down, and huahua couldn¡¯t handle it alone. leng rongrong and mo linyuan had rushed back on storm and rainstorm respectively. tang luo, on the other hand, was driving the car with a critical strike, and the big white tiger followed behind the two of them. when the three people and four animals arrived at the house, they almost couldn¡¯t recognize it. Chapter 470

Chapter 470: why are you all here?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°this, is this still our home?¡± tang luo looked at the big iron gate that was on the verge of copse, his face full of shock. the courtyard and the entrance of the vi were in a mess, and the walls of the vi were already full of holes ... it looked very deste. although their house wasn¡¯t that luxurious, it was well-maintained and everything was in good condition. now, he almost couldn¡¯t recognize this ce! ¡°what happened here? how did it be like this?¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched, especially when he saw the huge pit in front of him. his expression could be said to be wonderful. they had never thought that the vi would turn into such a terrifying state when they returned. tang luo looked at leng rongrong. he really wanted to say that it was probably not a few godfather¡¯s who hade, but a group of robbers. even robbers did not have such terrifying moves. of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say such outrageous words. he had heard about them from nan si. even nan si did not dare to dig up the history of these big shots. nan si was quite gutsy. he dared to sleep with any woman and dig up anyone¡¯s dark history. however, when he met leng rongrong and her godfather, he directly said that they were not people he could dig up. leng rongrong was speechless. to be honest, she didn¡¯t know how this family had be such a mess. logically speaking, although the godfather¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t that good, he was still considered a rtively steady person. he wouldn¡¯t vent his anger on a courtyard. even if she wanted to vent her anger, she would definitely catch mo linyuan and vent it on him. however, the scene in front of him looked like his godfather had attacked the courtyard. she was suddenly a little worried about huahua. poor huahua was here alone to deal with his godfather. he wouldn¡¯t be more miserable than this courtyard, right? ¡°prepare a level ten defense.¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± an ugly daughter-inw still has to see her inws.¡± ¡± ... ¡± tang luo tried to hold back hisughter and stole a nce at mo linyuan. mo linyuan had already gotten down from rainstorm. of course, he knew what tang luo wasughing about. he red at tang luo. tang luo coughed and pretended that he didn¡¯t know anything. lord fourth was not an ugly wife. leng rongrong was the first to walk. storm wagged its tail and followed behind her in high spirits. then, mo linyuan, tang luo, rainstorm, critical hit, and the big white tiger followed behind. after passing through the pothole-filled courtyard, they arrived at the gate of the vi. atst, the door of the vi was not damaged, and the vi was still rtively intact. everyone was relieved. leng rongrong tried her best to smile, then ran into the house, ¡± big daddy, second daddy, third daddy, zhenzhen ¡± leng rongrong was stunned when she was halfway through. ¡°you ... why are you all here?¡± in the hall, there was no jiang fu and his group, but a group of old friends. li chenle was tied up, and his mouth was stuffed with one of li ruhua¡¯s stinky socks. ning kuang, who was full of murderous aura, was also tied up. song junlin, qin xiong, sun zhizhen, and hu xin were all tied up together. even best actor jin was tied up here. leng rongrong was speechless. leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of doubt. she really wanted to know what had happened here, but this group of people could not answer her because their mouths were all stuffed with food. ning kuang¡¯s eyes widened and he red at leng rongrong. although he didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, he could roughly understand that he was scolding her. leng rongrong nced at ning kuang. just as ning kuang was waiting for him to remove the cloth from his mouth, leng rongrong didn¡¯t go over to remove the cloth. instead, she went over and opened li chenle¡¯s mouth. ning kuang looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. he was obviously in disbelief. he clearly did not expect that leng rongrong, who was clearly the closest to him, would not be able to pull out the thing in his mouth, but instead help li chenle? why didn¡¯t this damned woman help him? ning kuang looked like he was about to explode. leng rongrong looked at li chenle and asked, ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡± i, i don¡¯t know. i thought there was a thief in your house. i wanted to help you chase the thief away, but i was tied up. then, they were all tied up one after another ... master rong, i don¡¯t want to say this, but those thieves didn¡¯t look like ordinary thieves. they were really powerful. you have to be careful. they¡¯re still at home. they treat this ce as their home. they¡¯re even going around announcing their dissatisfaction with this family.¡± li chenle rambled on, clearly thinking that those people were the thieves. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°they¡¯re not thieves.¡± ¡°if he¡¯s not a thief, then what is he? is it a bandit?¡± li chenle stood up and asked as he untied himself. ¡°they¡¯re my family.¡± leng rongrong nced at li chenle, her face serious. ¡°what? where¡¯s your family? are your family members bandits?¡± li chenle jumped to his feet in shock. ¡± wait, your family? yes, there was a man who was very good at darts. now that you mention it, it¡¯s really simr to your moves.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she scanned her surroundings but did not see any of her godfather¡¯s, so she asked, ¡± where are they? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m going out.¡± li chenle swallowed his saliva and said, ¡± li ruhua brought them out. ¡± ¡°he went out?¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle suspiciously. ¡± where did you go? ¡± ¡°he went to y.¡± li chenle nced at leng rongrong and asked in a low voice, ¡± are you not on good terms with your family? they¡¯re tearing down your house, and they don¡¯t seem to be very satisfied with it. ¡± leng rongrong did not say anything, but stole a nce at mo linyuan. it was not that she was not on good terms with her family, but she was too close to them and they were not very satisfied with mo linyuan. ¡°wuwuwu!¡± ning kuang was tied up and could not move. he widened his eyes and tried to move his body. then he made a sound at mo linyuan. mo linyuan looked at ning kuang. he didn¡¯t say anything, but looked at leng rongrong again. ning kuang was speechless. did he need to ask his wife to untie him? the great fourth master mo had now be a henpecked man? ¡°let them go.¡± leng rongrong said as she began to untie song junlin. mo linyuan then helped ning kuang. the cloth in ning kuang¡¯s mouth was removed. before he could untie the knot on his back, ning kuang had already started to curse, ¡± mo linyuan! i really couldn¡¯t tell that a man like you is so afraid of your wife. you¡¯re really an embarrassment to us men! did he have to ask his wife for every detail? f * ck you, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to be punished to kneel on the keyboard for doing something wrong?¡± Chapter 471

Chapter 471: the pitiful lord fourth

Trantor: 549690339

fourth master mo nced at the rag in his hand and hesitated on whether he should stuff it back into the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°guess, if word gets out that you¡¯re afraid of your wife, you¡¯ll beughed at?¡± ning kuangrao looked at mo linyuan with interest. fourth master mo squinted his eyes as his entire body emitted a cold aura, ¡± being afraid of your wife is better than someone like you, who doesn¡¯t have a wife and can¡¯t even acknowledge a child. ¡± ning kuang immediately shut his mouth. he still had a favor to ask, so he couldn¡¯t go too far. mo linyuan turned around and untied the rope on ning kuang¡¯s back. he then raised his foot and kicked ning kuang. ning kuang fell out of the way, rubbed his butt, and red at mo linyuan. ¡°what are you doing here? it¡¯s not strange for li chenle toe looking for trouble, but what¡¯s up with you guys?¡± leng rongrong looked at the rest of the group suspiciously. ¡°we¡¯re here to have a drink with you.¡± qin xiong raised his hand and said, ¡± i¡¯m going overseas to y in apetition, so i wanted toe over for a drink ... who knew i would meet someone scarier than you? i finally understand why you¡¯re so scarier, master rong. ¡± the rest of them nodded in agreement. mo linyuan¡¯sser-like eyes swept across the crowd. he still dared toe and drink? did you not drink enoughst time? song junlin shivered and looked away. he said calmly, ¡± i¡¯m just here to join in the fun. i¡¯m not nning to drink. ¡± qin xiong was speechless. mo linyuan¡¯s gaze fell on jin mingfeng again. ¡± are you here to drink too? ¡± ¡°no.¡± movie king jin waved his hands frantically. after some thought, he took out a silver needle from his body. ¡± i¡¯m here to ask master rong some questions about silver needles. ¡± ¡± stay away from my wife. don¡¯t you know your own status? ¡± fourth master mo frowned. ¡°i, what is my identity?¡± movie king jin asked in confusion. ¡± ... ¡± mo linyuan looked at mr. jin as if he was looking at an idiot and then ignored jin mingfeng. jin mingfeng turned to leng rongrong for help. with his status, why couldn¡¯t he get close to her? ¡°it¡¯s easy to get into a scandal when i¡¯m with you.¡± leng rongrongughed. a certain vinegar jar [ 1 ] easily exploded when he saw gossip. ¡°oh, i¡¯m the best actor ... but our rtionship is very pure. even if i like you, you might not like me. ¡± movie king jin said thoughtfully. then, he felt a terrifying gaze on him. he looked up and met mo linyuan¡¯s terrifying gaze. movie king jin swallowed his saliva. ¡°i ... she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you understand,¡± after giving jin mingfeng a sidelong nce, fourth master mo did not say anything else. although the yard was a mess, there was no problem in the vi. the windows were still bright and clean. everything was safe and sound. there was no damage. except for the few people who were kidnapped, there was nothing wrong. at this moment, mo linyuan¡¯s gaze suddenly froze. his eyes were fixed on a wall. he didn¡¯t notice it earlier, but now he suddenly saw it very clearly. there was a huge poster on the wall, and the person on the poster seemed to be him? his name was also below. the poster was in tatters. there were countless des and darts on it, especially his heart, crotch, and a few other fatal ces. it looked like he had been hated to the bone by someone, and then he became like this. this was a poster in ce of a person, a crazy murder. ¡°f * ck!¡± when tang luo saw the poster, he was shocked. ¡± every de was fatal! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ning kuang looked at mo linyuan gloatingly. ¡± your father-inw seems to want to send you to hell! ¡± well, i¡¯ll be leaving first. you¡¯re on your own. in this situation, we can¡¯t help much. you can only rely on yourself.¡± mo linyuan was speechless. ning kuang rushed out excitedly. ¡± well, we¡¯ll have the wine another day. it seems that you have family affairs to deal with. we won¡¯t disturb you. goodbye! ¡± song junlin made a gesture of farewell, turned around, and was about to escape. qin xiong and the others looked at leng rongrong helplessly, then followed behind, ready to leave. jin mingfeng nced at the silver needle in his hand, then at leng rongrong. after a moment of hesitation, he followed the person in front of him. ¡°um, rongrong, let¡¯s meet again next time.¡± ¡± ah, don¡¯t go! wait for me! we¡¯re all fellow sufferers! ¡± seeing that everyone had run away, li chenleughed at leng rongrong and mo linyuan, and then chased after them. storm turned around andy on the ground, looking at the door. then, he whimpered and covered his face with his ws. ¡°they¡¯re back?¡± when leng rongrong saw storm¡¯s actions, she knew that her godfather had probably returned. storm nodded as he looked at li chenle¡¯s back with sympathy. meanwhile, rainstorm wagged his tail excitedly. critical hit. the white tiger was also looking in the direction of the door. the two of them were still injured, so they looked a little bad. ¡°ah!¡± ¡°help! we¡¯re not running away!¡± ¡± masters, masters, brothers, please don¡¯t treat us like this. your enemies are back, so you should go and deal with them! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes, that bastard mo linyuan is back! ¡± ¡± let us go, we are not on mo linyuan¡¯s side. we are on your side, we will always stand on the side of justice! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we¡¯re not that bastard¡¯s friends!¡± ¡­¡­ in the courtyard, a series of banging sounds could be heard. leng rongrong and the others frowned when they heard this. they could tell that the group of people who had rushed out just now had been beaten up, and they were beaten quite badly. mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong, then strode out. tang luo reached out and patted his little heart. for some reason, he was a little nervous. he was clearly not meeting his father-inw, but he seemed to be even more nervous than his own young master. ¡± i¡¯m so nervous. what should i do? my father-inw doesn¡¯t like our young master. what should i do? ¡± leng rongrong was also worried about this problem. from their reactions and the poster, she could tell how angry they were. obviously, they did not like mo linyuan very much. they had probably done their investigation and knew that they were forced to marry mo linyuan, so they were even angrier. leng rongrong followed closely behind mo linyuan. storm wagged its tail and rushed forward faster than mo linyuan. in a short while, it had arrived in front of the few godfather. then, he heard jiang fu¡¯s angry shout, ¡± bastard, you still dare toe here! ¡± then, storm, who was about the size of a horse and looked very strong, was thrown back. Chapter 472

Chapter 472: i¡¯ve touched everything that i shouldn¡¯t touch!

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan, tang luo, and leng rongrong saw with their own eyes how jiang fu grabbed storm¡¯s ear with one hand and then threw storm in their direction. the action of pulling his ear hurt just by looking at it. the group of people couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. tang luo subconsciously reached out and touched his ear. ¡± that, this strength, it¡¯s even stronger than our young mistress ... this storm is not light ... ¡± following that, the storm, critical hit, and the big white tiger all stopped in their tracks. the three of them shivered collectively. then, storm nced at the white tiger and its critical strike. he then flicked his tail and ran to the backyard. the big white tiger followed closely behind, and with a critical hit, it pped its wings and chased after the storm. stormid on the ground and saw stars. after a long time, it seemed toe back to its senses. then, it looked at jiang fu and the others with a wronged expression. it was clearly so happy to wee their arrival, but in the end, it was actually despised and even beaten? ¡°don¡¯t you understand why i hit you?¡± jiang fu said unhappily, ¡± what did i ask you to do? she looked at rongrong. in the end, you let her marry such a thing, and you didn¡¯te back to inform us? what¡¯s the point of raising you?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, storm, you¡¯re getting more and more unreliable. tell me the truth, have you been bribed by this bastard? ¡± tang ziyi asked, pointing at storm. chenn was also staring at the storm. storm was creeped out by the three people¡¯s aggressive gazes and looked at mo linyuan with a wronged expression. it wasn¡¯t bribed, but this man was very terrifying. it couldn¡¯t beat him, so what else could it do? it could onlypromise. ¡°trash!¡± jiang fu once again threw out two words. storm rolled up its tail pitifully. it didn¡¯t dare to approach jiang fu and the others again for fear of being thrown away. li chenle and the others were lying on the ground in a mess. all of them had been beaten up quite badly. at this point, they did not dare to sneak away. after getting up, they stood nervously at the side. the three people in the lead looked at mo linyuan. without saying a word, jiang fu narrowed his eyes and suddenly rushed to mo linyuan to strangle him. mo linyuan reacted very quickly and blocked it with his hand. then, the two of them started fighting. mo linyuan said as he hit her, ¡± i haven¡¯t introduced myself. i¡¯m rongrong¡¯s husband, mo linyuan. ¡± good day, father-inw.¡± ¡°what father-inw? we don¡¯t acknowledge rongrong as your wife! we don¡¯t have a son-inw like you!¡± jiang fu was furious, and his actions became even more ruthless. chenn and tang ziyi were watching the show with their arms crossed. ¡± he¡¯s quite powerful. he even dared to hit his father-inw! ¡± tang ziyi said with interest, ¡± his identity is not ordinary after all. his kung fu is not bad and he can block so many moves from jiang fu. however, he won¡¯t be able to block for long. there are probably only two people in this world who can beat jiang fu. ¡± chenn was deep in thought. ¡± will he be crippled? ¡± tang ziyi supported his chin with his hand. ¡± boss is so angry, yet he still dares to resist. it¡¯s possible that he¡¯ll be beaten to death! ¡± on the other side, mo linyuan and jiang fu were locked in a fierce fight. although mo linyuan was also very powerful, in front of jiang fu, he was still a little weak. after holding on for a while, mo linyuan started to be at a disadvantage. leng rongrong saw that the situation was not right, and her own father seemed to have the intention of beating mo linyuan to death or crippling him, so she rushed forward. ¡°rongrong, move!¡± mo linyuan was shocked when he saw leng rongrong rushing towards him. he was afraid that jiang fu would hit leng rongrong, so he immediately protected her. however, when jiang fu saw mo linyuan holding leng rongrong¡¯s arm, he immediately exploded. he had never seen a man who dared to touch his precious little rongrong. ¡°if you dare to touch our rongrong, i¡¯ll cut off your hand!¡± jiang fu was very angry, and his moves became even more ruthless. ¡°what¡¯s the big deal with touching my hands? i¡¯ve touched all the ces that i should touch and all the ces that i shouldn¡¯t touch! the raw rice has already been cooked!¡± mo linyuan said coldly. ¡°what!¡± jiang fu¡¯s anger points, which were originally full, were now overflowing. li chenle, who was standing nearby, gave him a thumbs up. how dare you speak like that in front of father-inw!¡± although ning kuang¡¯s face was swollen, he still gloated and said, ¡± you¡¯re looking for death. ¡± jin mingfeng rubbed his butt and asked softly, ¡± is there anything else? can we go now? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t leave.¡± song junlin said without moving. tang ziyi and chenn also heard what mo linyuan said. she had touched all the ces that she should and shouldn¡¯t have touched. what¡¯s done is done. this sentence simply touched all the reverse scales of the three men. ¡°ah, i can¡¯t stand it!¡± tang ziyi exhaled twice, stomped his feet, and spun two rounds. then, countless des appeared between his ten fingers. chenn said,¡¯it¡¯s fine that he didn¡¯t tell us about his marriage, but he even dared to show off in front of us? did he think that we would give rongrong to him just because he said that? kill him!¡± tang ziyi and chenn rushed towards mo linyuan. not only did they rush over, but tang ziyi also shouted at storm, ¡± storm, you stupid wolf, don¡¯t you know who you¡¯re helping? get this bastard down! ¡± storm, who had just recovered, rushed towards mo linyuan. although it was charging towards mo linyuan from the back, before it could pounce on mo linyuan, mo linyuan turned around and gave it a sharp look. storm whimpered and sat on the ground, wagging its tail like a dog, pretending to be enjoying the scenery. tang ziyi was speechless. ¡± f * ck, storm, are you still a f * cking alpha wolf? what¡¯s wrong with you after so long? ¡± ¡°we¡¯re here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°storm, you¡¯re too embarrassing. you¡¯re not evenparable to a dog!¡± storm was speechless. aowu aowu! storm barked at tang ziyi. tang ziyi was speechless. ¡± so be it. what else do you have to exin? i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. exining is just covering up. it¡¯s useless! ¡± storm was speechless. on the other side, jiang fu didn¡¯t care about anything. he was so angry at mo linyuan¡¯s words that his liver was about to explode. his already serious face was livid at this moment. ¡°if i don¡¯t send you to the 18th level of hell today, i¡¯m not jiang fu!¡± jiang fu was so angry that his hands were shaking, ¡± wait a minute, i¡¯ll chop your fingers and feed them to the dogs! ¡± ¡°do you mean to feed storm? would storm dare to eat the hands of the four young masters?¡± li chenle gloated. he hadpletely forgotten how badly he had been beaten up, and there was a human-shaped hole in the wall. Chapter 473

Chapter 473: chapter 474-the godfather is panicking

Trantor: 549690339

jiang fu looked back at li chenle, then kicked a small rock. the rock flew toward li chenle. li chenle¡¯s head was hit by a stone. he felt a sharp pain on his forehead. he touched it, and blood dripped down from his forehead. he looked at the blood on his finger and was stunned for a moment. ¡± blood. ¡± plop! young master li chenle fell to the ground. ning kuang and the others nced at li chenle, then quietly took a few steps away from the battlefield. jin mingfeng asked nervously, ¡± are we still going to continue watching the show? you really can¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°if you¡¯re not afraid of death, you can try and see if you can walk.¡± song junlin nced at jin mingfeng. ¡± i think there¡¯s an 80 to 90 percent chance that we¡¯ll be caught and even beaten if we turn around and leave. ¡± jin mingfeng was speechless. so, why didn¡¯t he just focus on acting? why did hee here to learn about silver needles ... he suddenly wanted to go back to the crew obediently. the crew was much more fun than here, but this ce was really too scary. ¡°what will happen to mr. mo?¡± jin mingfeng asked song junlin and ning kuang in a low voice after he had calmed down. ¡°i¡¯m guessing he¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± ning kuangughed out loud. ¡± i¡¯ve never seen this guy suffer a loss before. this time, he¡¯s probably going to suffer a loss. should i take out my phone and record a video? should i leave a dark history for lord fourth? ¡± as heughed, ning kuang, whose face was half swollen, took out his phone and was ready to take a video. however, before he could start, a de flew over and hit the phone. the phone was pierced through and the de almost hit ning kuang. fortunately, ning kuang had thrown the phone away quickly and it didn¡¯t hit him! ¡°f * ck, i just wanted to take a video! my lords, i¡¯m on your side!¡± ning kuang said. ¡°my flying de.¡± leng rongrong looked at ning kuang and raised her eyebrows. ¡± you, you, you ... ¡± ning kuang wanted to curse, but he swallowed his words back. after all, he could tell that these three big shots were extraordinary and seemed to be very protective of their own. ning kuang didn¡¯t curse out loud. in fact, jiang fu and the others had already locked their eyes on him. it was as if jiang fu and the others would fly into a rage and attack him as soon as he opened his mouth. ning kuang was scared witless. luckily, he didn¡¯t curse out loud. if he did, he would probably die a worse death than mo linyuan. ¡± i have no opinion about you guys, and i also have no opinion about miss leng. ¡± ning kuang said, embarrassed. ¡°i can see that you have a very strong opinion of me.¡± leng rongrong looked at ning kuang and snorted. ¡°no, i don¡¯t dare, i don¡¯t dare to have any!¡± ning kuang hurriedly waved his hands. ¡± i wouldn¡¯t dare. master rong, you¡¯re so powerful. i still need your help. i definitely won¡¯t have any opinions about you. well, we can talk about the matter between uster. with your current situation, shouldn¡¯t you solve the current situation first? continue to fight, don¡¯t worry about me. i¡¯m an outsider, i can¡¯t participate in your family affairs at this time.¡± jiang fu continued to attack mo linyuan. mo linyuan continued to resist, and the two of them fought fiercely. chenn and tang ziyi wanted to join in but were stopped by leng rongrong. ¡°second father, third father, let¡¯s talk this out. don¡¯t fight like this, okay?¡± leng rongrong pouted and began to act coquettishly, ¡± i know second daddy is the smartest person in the world, and third daddy is the person who treats me the best and listens to me the most. so, if rongrong says she won¡¯t fight, then she won¡¯t, right? ¡± ¡± ahem, of course. third daddy will definitely love you the most. ¡± when tang ziyi heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, he suddenly became excited. ¡± i¡¯m not fighting anymore, i¡¯m not fighting anymore! ¡± ¡°second father? do you still love little rongrong?¡± leng rongrong looked at chenn with teary eyes. chenn was at a loss and stopped. ¡± it hurts. ¡± ¡°even so, don¡¯t hit her, okay? we haven¡¯t even had a proper conversation or reminisced about the past. is beating someone more important than rongrong?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°no, you¡¯re the most important!¡± chenn stopped. ¡°then, why don¡¯t you guys go into the house first?¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes, her voice soft and sweet, even carrying a hint of a baby¡¯s voice, which could make one¡¯s heart soften. tang luo, li ruhua, and the others were all stunned. f * ck, does young madam have such a side to her? they had thought that youngdy was only that fierce and scary. was that woman a youngdy? this acting was amazing! she was simply acting as an extremely innocent and adorable young girl ... with just a few words from leng rongrong, chenn and tang ziyi were easily led to the living room. the rest of them followed him to the living room. only leng rongrong, jiang fu, and mo linyuan were left in the courtyard. mo linyuan and jiang fu were both experts. they destroyed many flowers and nts in the yard in an instant. ¡°my flower!¡± leng rongrong suddenly cried out in shock. then, she turned around and red at mo linyuan and jiang fu with red eyes. ¡± you killed my flower! ¡± jiang fu and mo linyuan stopped almost at the same time. jiang fu¡¯s eyes were filled with worry, and the murderous aura he had just now was all gone. ¡± rongrong, don¡¯t be afraid. big daddy will buy you another one! ¡± ¡± how can buying one be the same? i¡¯ve been growing this for a long time. it¡¯s unique. you killed my flower. it could have bloomed this year! ¡± bean-sized tears began to fall. leng rongrong hugged her knees and buried her head in tears. ¡± rongrong qian qian! ¡± mo linyuan frowned and moved closer to leng rongrong with a face full of heartache. he wanted to pull leng rongrong into his arms, but before he could do so, jiang fu suddenly jumped up and pulled leng rongrong to his side. he red at mo linyuan, ¡± it¡¯s all your fault! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. he didn¡¯t seem to have touched this tree just now. ¡°it was clearly you who killed it, elder father. you have topensate me for the tree!¡± leng rongrong raised her head and looked at jiang fu with red eyes and teary eyes. that look made one¡¯s heart ache. jiang fu suddenly felt terrible. ¡± little rongrong, i¡¯ll buy you another ten of the same ones, okay? ¡± jiang fu, who had been full of hostility just now, suddenly softened at this moment and began tofort leng rongrong. ¡± no, even a hundred of them won¡¯t be good. i can¡¯t buy the exact same ones. ¡± leng rongrong said angrily, ¡± don¡¯t touch me. you guys can continue to hit me. it¡¯s best if you break everything in my courtyard. you don¡¯t care about rongrong anyway. it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s dead or alive. rongrong¡¯s opinion doesn¡¯t matter. your opinion is the most important ... ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± jiang fu frowned. ¡°didn¡¯t big daddy start fighting without saying anything? i don¡¯t want to talk to rongrong anyway, so let¡¯s just fight.¡± leng rongrong wiped her eyes, as if she was trying to suppress her tears. it was even more heart-wrenching than wailing. Chapter 474

Chapter 474: lord rong is a husband-protecting demon

Trantor: 549690339

¡± no, i¡¯ll listen to you. how can i not listen to you? you¡¯re our precious little girl. i can listen to anyone but you! ¡± jiang fu, who had always been hostile and had a dignified face, now had a sunken expression. he was trying his best to make leng rongrong happy. he was simply a ve to his daughter. one could imagine how much he had gone overboard when leng rongrong was young. no one would believe it even if it was spread out. ever since boss jiang fu retired from the pugilistic world, he had be a ve to his daughter. ¡°then you guys are not allowed to fight.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at jiang fu. her cheeks were puffed up and she still looked angry. ¡°alright, alright, alright. i¡¯ll listen to you. i won¡¯t fight anymore.¡± jiang fuforted leng rongrong as he looked at mo linyuan with murderous eyes. mo linyuan raised his eyebrows as his wife protected him. jiang fu was speechless. this was definitely a provocative look. this guy was too arrogant. jiang fu, who was about to hit her again, saw leng rongrong staring at him. he coughed and held back his attack. ¡± cough, big daddy didn¡¯t want to hit me. ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go back to the house and have a good talk.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll listen to you,¡± jiang fu nodded. the group of people returned to the living room. the three of them sat on the sofa, while the rest of the people stood there in a panic. mo linyuan reached out and held leng rongrong¡¯s hand. that action was immediately locked on by all the godfather¡¯s eyes. everyone stared at mo linyuan¡¯s hand with a terrifying look. ¡°take your hand away!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s eyes were almost spitting fire as he stared at mo linyuan¡¯s hand. ¡°she¡¯s my wife.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s big hand wrapped around his small hand as he tightened his grip. ¡°she¡¯s not!¡± jiang fu growled. ¡°you didn¡¯t pass our test, rongrong. we won¡¯t hand it over to you.¡± chenn narrowed her eyes. ¡°we¡¯ve already registered our marriage.¡± mo linyuan held leng rongrong¡¯s hand and took a step forward. ¡± allow me to introduce myself. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to hear your self-introduction.¡± tang ziyi red at mo linyuan¡¯s hand. ¡± chenn, you changed their marriage status. they¡¯re not married! ¡± he said. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°can you still change the status of marriage?¡± li chenle whispered to ning kuang. ¡°it¡¯s not a problem for an expert hacker to hack into the system and change their marriage status.¡± ning kuang said calmly, ¡± it seems that this is an expert hacker. ¡± ¡°tell me the truth, is he a man or a woman? if he¡¯s a man, why is his hair so long and why is he so beautiful? but if you say he¡¯s a woman, he doesn¡¯t seem like a sissy.¡± li chenle looked at chenn in confusion. as soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at him. chenn nced at li chenle coldly. ¡± do you believe that i can change your gender to a female? ¡± li chenle immediately stood up respectfully and said nervously, ¡± i believe you, but don¡¯t change my name to a woman! ¡± ¡°second father?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were fixed on chenn with a questioning look. her body had already instinctively stood in front of mo linyuan, as if she was protecting her husband. chenn: ¡°!!! ¡± could he still change it? his precious goddaughter looked as if she would cut off all ties with him if he dared to change his mind! ah, it was really a headache. ¡°rongrong, what¡¯s wrong with you? what kind of magic potion did he give you? why are you so protective of him?¡± tang ziyi frowned. in his opinion, his little rongrong was very powerful. a girl like her should not have fallen for any man. jiang fu¡¯s heart was so irritable that it was as if a few tigers were roaring. his breathing became heavy, and his already dignified face became even more dignified. ¡± a man still needs a woman to protect him. i heard that he even needs my rongrong to hold him! ¡± was he still a man? little rongrong, you¡¯re wrong. men should protect women, not let women protect them! it¡¯s fine if he can¡¯t protect you, but he still wants you to protect him! he¡¯s not qualified!¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s not qualified!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s not qualified!¡± chenn and tang ziyi agreed and the three of them looked at mo linyuan with dissatisfaction. she felt that mo linyuan, a man, should not need her daughter¡¯s protection. moreover, they had already investigated most of the matter and knew what they should know. they had heard that mo linyuan had allowed their precious daughter to carry him many times. who had ever heard of a woman carrying a man like a princess? shouldn¡¯t it be a man holding a woman? what was this? the great fourth master mo wanted their precious daughter to hug him? most importantly, mo linyuan did not give rongrong any money to spend. they had heard that rongrong had bought a street for him, but they had never heard of him giving rongrong anything! this guy was actually living off a woman. he even ate as if it was a matter of course, driving the car rongrong bought, using the ne rongrong bought, managing the streets rongrong bought, using the nanny rongrong hired, wearing the clothes rongrong bought ... this was simply an unbearable situation! they hadpletely reversed the situation! their rongrong was born to be loved, not to earn money to raise a man! look, this bastard was still standing behind their precious daughter. it was simply unbelievable! the three godfather¡¯s flew into a rage and looked at mo linyuan, unable to bear it any longer. they looked as if they would not be able to vent their anger if they did not teach mo linyuan a lesson. ¡°leng rongrong, get out of the way. this is between us and her. we¡¯ll settle this with youter!¡± jiang fu said after taking a deep breath. ¡°you can talk, but you can¡¯t fight.¡± leng rongrong frowned. although mo lingyuan was very powerful, if the three godfather joined forces, no one in the world could be their opponent. jiang fu was silent. his fists were ttering, and the blue veins were bulging. it was a little scary. ¡°i don¡¯t fight.¡± chenn held the notebook in her hand with a faint smile, her eyes shining with a sharp light. ¡°second father, put down your notebook.¡± leng rongrong stared at chenn. the second father was not that good at fighting, but if he could use aputer, he could fight against thousands of soldiers and horses. it was even more terrifying than fighting. he could make mo lingyuan penniless at any time. he could also make the mo family¡¯spany go bankrupt at any time. he could even paralyze thework of theher abyss empire at any time. pared to the first father¡¯s simple and crude manner, the second father had a gentle smile on his face, but once he made a move, he only needed to hit the keyboard a few times and he would destroy everything. moreover, he had countless new weapons. the things that he had developed were equivalent to several armies. Chapter 475

Chapter 475: young madam was holding onto it tightly

Trantor: 549690339

chenn was red at by leng rongrong, but he was reluctant to put down hisputer. ¡°second father?¡± leng rongrong stared at chenn. seeing that chenn had no reaction, her eyes reddened. ¡± second daddy doesn¡¯t listen to rongrong anymore? ¡± chenn was speechless! i¡¯m going to cry. oh no, my tears are going to fall. for a moment, the second father was at a loss, and theputer flew out with a bang. leng rongrong¡¯s tears turned into a smile. ¡± i knew it. second father definitely still loves me. ¡± chenn was speechless. he had a feeling that he had been deceived. why did he feel that this girl¡¯s acting skills were getting better and better? ¡°cough, cough, cough, i don¡¯t fight.¡± tang ziyi hid his hands behind his back and looked up at the sky. ¡± i¡¯m not very good at fighting, and i don¡¯t have any powerful skills. ¡± leng rongrong stared at tang ziyi. ¡± third father, keep the flying daggers. ¡± tang ziyi was dejected and obediently put away the flying knife. tang luo, who was watching from the side, was whispering to li ruhua. li ruhua said softly, ¡± it looks like they¡¯re all afraid of our young madam. that¡¯s why young madam is protecting the young master. these old masters won¡¯t do anything to our young master, right? ¡± ¡°young madam is indeed powerful.¡± tang luo nodded. ¡± as long as young madam protects our master, the masters won¡¯t dare to do anything to our young master! ¡± ¡°pfft!¡± on the side, li chenleughed out loud at an untimely moment. as the entire hall was extremely quiet, li chenle¡¯s smile instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. even storm¡¯s gaze fell on li chenle. ¡± pfft, hahaha, these people are so powerful, but they¡¯re acting like mice seeing a cat when they see lord rong. it¡¯s so funny. how can they be so cowardly? they¡¯re actually afraid of their daughter! ¡± li chenle didn¡¯t feel the gazes on him, so heughed to himself. although he was snickering, hisughter was quite loud. ning kuang quietly took a few steps back, distancing himself from li chenle, the idiot. jin mingfeng, song junlin, and the others also stepped back involuntarily. tang ziyi and the others stared at li chenle with burning eyes. then, the three big shots stood up and walked toward li chenle. by the time li chenle realized that something was wrong and stoppedughing, he was already surrounded by three people. ¡°is it funny?¡± jiang fu asked. ¡°what right do you have tough at us?¡± tang ziyi asked. ¡°do you want to be a woman? you seem to be quite suitable to be a woman.¡± chenn nced at li chenle¡¯s crotch. li chenle swallowed his saliva and covered his mouth with his hand. he was still wearing clothes in a simr style to mo linyuan¡¯s. he had always liked to imitate mo linyuan. even now, he still imitated mo linyuan from time to time. of course, when he wore the same style as mo linyuan, it was like the difference between a buyer and a seller. then, li chenle was beaten up. with an injury on his head, he fainted again. then, the three godfather¡¯s turned to look at jin mingfeng and the rest. jin mingfeng subconsciously covered his face. ¡± no, no, don¡¯t hit my face. i make a living with my face! ¡± ¡°we¡¯re rongrong¡¯s brothers, can you guys not attack us?¡± song junlin coughed. ¡± we trained with rongrong back then. we¡¯re all good brothers. we¡¯re against rongrong being with mr. mo! ¡± ¡°objection +1.¡± hu xin adjusted his sses and raised his hand. ¡± with lord rong¡¯s manly personality, he¡¯s indeed not suitable for marriage. ¡± qin xiong said, ¡± i also object. ¡± everyone looked at qin xiong at the same time. sun zhizhen quickly covered qin xiong¡¯s mouth. ¡± this guy doesn¡¯t know how to talk. it¡¯s mr. mo who¡¯s not worthy of lord rong! ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the four of them. he had let them go back then, but in the end, they had turned around and tricked him? ¡°i thought you were my brothers. weren¡¯t you on my side back then? we¡¯re all brothers who got drunk together here, so it¡¯s not good to trick your brothers, right?¡± fourth master mo looked at song junlin and the others with a half-smile. song junlin was speechless. this was a huge misunderstanding! ¡°oh? we even drank together?¡± jiang fu¡¯s lips curled up and he sneered. song junlin and the others had been beaten up. at the same time, movie king jin, ning kuang, was also beaten up. because ning kuang resisted, he was beaten even more badly. his face was swollen like a big bun. the innocent tang luo and li ruhua were also beaten up. li ruhua cried after being beaten up. she squatted in a corner gloomily, her face full of resentment. it was one thing to beat up others, but he had served them for so many days and even let them win so much money. in the end, he was beaten up too. tang luoughed bitterly as he apanied li ruhua. he also wanted to cry but had no tears. storm was the most aggrieved one. it was obediently lying on the side, and when jiang fu stared at it, jiang fu beat it up. chenn had also beaten it up. tang ziyi had also beaten it up. tears welled up in its eyes as it was beaten up. storm, who was originally majestic, was now like a stray dog that no one loved or doted on. after jiang fu was done beating it up, he picked it up by the ear and threw it out of the yard. ¡°go stand there and face the wall to reflect!¡± storm was speechless. storm looked back and met jiang fu¡¯s terrifying eyes. then, it obediently walked to the broken wall. then, it stood up pitifully in its human form, facing the wall and reflecting. a few minutester, the storm, the critical hit, and the big white tiger all came over, watching the storm as if they were watching a show. storm was speechless. after beating up a few people, jiang fu and the others calmed down a little. seeing that leng rongrong was still protecting mo linyuan, the anger that had just subsided rose again. ¡°it¡¯s not good for the liver to be angry.¡± mo linyuan said to jiang fu and the others. jiang fu was speechless. ¡°please calm down, don¡¯t be angry.¡± mo linyuan continued, ¡± after all, i¡¯m old. it¡¯s dangerous if my blood pressure rises. ¡± or, i¡¯ll get the doctor toe and wait here.¡± jiang fu and the others, who had been a little calmer, suddenly felt their blood pressure shoot up to their heads, and their temples were throbbing wildly. no one had ever provoked them like this. ¡°is he trying to anger us to death on purpose?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s face was filled with serious doubt. ¡°as expected, it¡¯s very sinister.¡± chenn gritted her teeth. jiang fu raised his hand and directly smashed the coffee table in front of him. mo linyuan¡¯s expression did not change. ¡± let¡¯s talk. don¡¯t scare rongrong. if you have anything to say, just talk to me alone. ¡± shall we talk in the study?¡± ¡°alright!¡± jiang fu couldn¡¯t wait to have a private chat with mo linyuan. if rongrong was here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. chenn and tang ziyi both nodded in agreement. ¡°rongrong, let¡¯s have a private chat.¡± mo linyuan smiled at leng rongrong. ¡°can you do it?¡± leng rongrong pulled mo linyuan¡¯s hand and whispered into his ear, ¡± godfather¡¯s temper is not very good and they explode easily. you¡¯vepletely angered them. i can protect you if i¡¯m here!¡± mo linyuan patted leng rongrong¡¯s head lovingly. ¡± leave it to me. ¡± Chapter 476

Chapter 476: the quick-witted lord fourth

Trantor: 549690339

the godfather¡¯s eyes were fixed on mo linyuan¡¯s hand. they all wanted to cut off his hand. ¡°tang luo, give dr. qin a call and ask him to fly over and wait for you.¡± mo linyuan looked at tang luo, who was in the corner. ¡°yes.¡± tang luo stood up. ¡°you still know how to find a doctor for yourself.¡± tang ziyi chuckled. ¡± you¡¯re quite self-aware. ¡± ¡°i said just now that i found it for you. i¡¯m young, so there won¡¯t be a problem. you¡¯re old, so it¡¯s not good to be impulsive. doctor qin is very capable. if there¡¯s a situation that needs to be rescued, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°you¡¯re rongrong¡¯s family, after all. i won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± fourth master mo said confidently. jiang fu: ¡°??? ¡± chenn was speechless. ¡°you ... which part of me looks f * cking old?¡± tang ziyi asked. you little brat, are you trying to provoke us and anger us to death?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she nced at mo linyuan and could not help but feel that her husband was quite smart. if mo linyuan tried to please the godfather at this time, the godfather would hate him even more and think that he was weak and ipetent. however, at this juncture, he provoked them in such a half-joking manner. it showed that his character was not weak, but it also showed that he did not please them just because they were strong. the godfathers might not like him, or they might be angered by him, but rtively speaking, they would not hate mo linyuan¡¯s character, and would not hate him from the root. because mo linyuan gave her a reassuring look, leng rongrong was really at ease. the godfather couldn¡¯t wait to talk to mo linyuan alone. then, the four of them went to the study room. in the living room, the terrifying atmosphere finally eased a little. tang luo called qin ruyan and asked her toe over as fast as possible. li ruhua said pitifully and aggrievedly, ¡± i¡¯ve served them for so many days, and they even hit me. do you know how i¡¯ve been living these past few days? ¡± he had not slept for two days and two nights. not only did he have to listen to all kinds of threats and promises, but he also had to y mahjong with these people. ying mahjong was fine, but the problem was that he didn¡¯t really know how to y it. they had taught him, but how did they teach him? teach him how to lose ... he had lost miserably, to the point that he could be said to have lost everything. they yed mahjong at night, and during the day, he had to apany them to scout for information and to walk around various ces. the three of them had visited the entire city. they had met the mayor, the head of the police department, the warden of the nearby prison, and some of the big shots in the city. they had met all of them, ck and white, as long as they had a name. after that, they went to a small temple on a nearby mountain and met with an abbot ... they even went to meet the head of a nearby taoist temple. she wondered how the three of them knew so many people when they lived in the countryside. li ruhua felt that when she sent them to see these people, she was scared witless. after all, they were all big shots that he had never met before. in the end, not only did this group of people meet them easily, but they were also treated well. of course, they even beat up a few people ... in the end, they were still sent out by the other party with a smile. in any case, li ruhua had finally seen for herself that there were such terrifying people in this world. everyone was afraid of them. the big shots from all walks of life treated them with respect, and the big shots from both the underworld and the white world were also afraid of them. who the hell knew who these three people were. li ruhua felt that her young master was in trouble now that he had met such a terrifying father-inw. he would definitely not be easy to deal with, and there were so many people who were afraid of them. li ruhua told leng rongrong and the others about her experiences over the past few days. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since our godfathers came out. it¡¯s rare for them toe out, so it¡¯s not strange for them to say hello to the uncles. ¡± ¡°i have a question to ask,¡± said tang luo. leng rongrong looked at tang luo. ¡± what¡¯s the problem? ¡± ¡°what are the identities of your godfather? even the president is afraid of them?¡± tang luo asked in all seriousness. ¡± do you think the president is afraid of someone who can destroy and change the world at any moment? ¡± leng rongrong asked, resting her chin on her hand. although they had always kept a low profile and lived in seclusion, in fact, many people around the world should have already received the news that their godfather hade out of the countryside. many people were staring at the godfather. her godfather, tang ziyi, who was not very reliable, had also done terrible things. they were all things that could change the world or cause a sensation in the world. therefore, they were very dangerous people. when they came out, they would naturally inform the various realms. otherwise, everyone would be nervous and it would be easy to cause misunderstandings. the first father was someone who couldmand the entire underground society. although he had retired for many years, many people knew that he had oncemanded the wind and the clouds. he was an existence that many people in the underworld worshiped. with just one word, the entire underworld woulde together and work together to help him. the people in the underworld were not just his former organization, but the entire underworld, all the underworld in the world, could be used by him. her second father, chenn, was a master hacker. he was also the idol of many hackers. he couldmand many people. he could cut off the inte in an instant and create viruses that could destroy almost everything. the weapons he developed were even more terrifying. if he wanted to, he could make the earth explode. his third father, tang ziyi, was unreliable, but his assassination skills were first-ss. even if all the people on the kill list, from the first to thest, joined forces, they would not be able to beat tang ziyi. he alone could fight against thousands of troops and horses. he could assassinate anyone. even if those people had thousands of bodyguards around them, he could kill them in an instant if he wanted to. he was a sharpshooter and a knife-throwing master. he knew how to use all kinds of weapons and could assassinate all kinds of important people. no one could protect the target he wanted to assassinate. the three of them were extremely dangerous people. many people knew about them, many people were afraid of them, and many people were watching them. once they made a move, countless troops would be ready to go. however, the three of them didn¡¯t really care. they didn¡¯t have the thought of destroying the world, nor did they have the thought of being dangerous people. all these years, the thing they loved to do the most was to dote on their goddaughter. therefore, they had been living in the countryside all these years without much movement. this time, their appearance from the countryside had rmed the heads of state of several countries. leng rongrong was quite familiar with her godfather¡¯s situation, which was why she said they were very scary. Chapter 477

Chapter 477: go ahead, no one¡¯s stopping you

Trantor: 549690339

in fact, what was scary was the godfather¡¯s ability. godfather himself was not that scary. in tang ziyi¡¯s words,¡¯it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to live anymore. why would we destroy the world? if people don¡¯t offend me, i won¡¯t offend them. who would provoke others for no reason?¡± although jiang fu and the other two were always being watched by many people, they didn¡¯t do anything dangerous. chenn would asionally make some weapons and sell them. however, he would not sell the truly dangerous weapons to others even if he had made them. after all, if the world was destroyed, they and their goddaughter would have no ce to live. the few godfather¡¯s were already very powerful, no one could do anything to them, and they nevercked money. if they were short of money, all they had to do was to shout. in order to calm them down, all the countries would send money to them directly. ¡°then, is our master going to be in trouble?¡± asked tang luo, resting his chin on his hand. leng rongrong looked towards the study and shook her head. she knew that her godfather was very powerful. with her around, her godfather would not kill mo linyuan, but mo linyuan would definitely not get any benefits. however, it was useless even if she continued to protect mo linyuan. elder father was especially stubborn, so it was useless for her to protect him. the conflict between them had to be resolved, and she had to make the godfathers ept mo linyuan. mo linyuan would have to resolve the conflict between them. hopefully, he could withstand it. ¡°it¡¯s so sad to have such a father-inw.¡± song junlin eximed. ¡°there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ning kuang was gloating over fourth master mo¡¯s misfortune. he couldn¡¯t get his own woman and son, so he was happy to see fourth master mo suffer more than he did. leng rongrong looked at ning kuang coldly. ¡± second young master ning, you seem to be gloating? ¡± ¡°you husband-protecting maniac.¡± ning kuang red at leng rongrong. ¡± aren¡¯t you ashamed to throw yourself at a man? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± i¡¯m not sticking to you, why are you so anxious? ¡± i¡¯m willing to throw myself at my husband. you¡¯re in a hurry to pay for it, but no one wants you! second young master ning, i don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve suddenlye to our house. you¡¯re not here to get beaten. let me guess, did second young master ning find a woman and ignore her, so his son doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge his father? is that why he¡¯s here to beg us?¡± ning kuang was speechless. f * ck, he had forgotten that he was here to beg this woman! this woman was really too, too annoying! why did mo linyuan want this woman to be his wife? it was obvious that he wanted to separate him and wei wei. ¡°little yanyan is my son.¡± ning kuang stared at leng rongrong. ¡± he¡¯s rted to me by blood, so it¡¯s only natural for me to acknowledge him. ¡± i¡¯m not here to ask you for help, i¡¯m here to ask mo linyuan for help.¡± ¡°he can help you?¡± leng rongrong sneered, ¡± he wouldn¡¯t dare, and he can¡¯t help. he¡¯s not even close to weiwei. ¡± oh, i¡¯m quite familiar with wei wei, yingluo.¡± leng rongrong looked at song junlin and the others. ¡°you guys are all single, right?¡± song junlin and the others nodded in confusion. ¡°are you interested in introducing someone to you?¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°leng rongrong!¡± ning kuang roared at song junlin and the others. ¡± that¡¯s my wife! i¡¯ll cripple you if you dare to have any ideas about her! ¡± ¡± we¡¯re not married yet. you¡¯re bullying her. you don¡¯t even know that she¡¯s giving birth to a child. she¡¯s already raised her child and you want to acknowledge it? ¡± leng rongrong red at ning kuang, her face full of disdain. ¡± what were you doing earlier? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± ning kuang was extremely annoyed. ¡°you don¡¯t know?¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± scumbags are all like this. i don¡¯t know, and i want to be good to her. i don¡¯t know anything. it¡¯s a good excuse. ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, you don¡¯t know the situation between us.¡± ning kuang frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t know what happened between you and her, but i know that she has suffered a lot. you can¡¯t just take her son away just because you said you don¡¯t know! ¡± leng rongrong red at ning kuang. ¡± if you have the time to ask for help, why don¡¯t you go to your son to make your presence known? ¡± you know that you have a son, but you don¡¯t know how to treat him well. do you think that you can find someone to help you solve the problem that you can¡¯t solve yourself? you¡¯re such a simple father.¡± ning kuang was silent. he didn¡¯t say anything more. he looked at leng rongrong deeply, and his aura became a little dejected. ¡± i went to look for him, but he ignored me. she ignored me too. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re going to ignore me just because i ignored you?¡± leng rongrong nced at ning kuang. ¡± you won¡¯t even be able to move a dog like this. ¡± ning kuang was speechless. ¡°women need to be coaxed.¡± jin mingfeng patted ning kuang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± even children need to be coaxed. it sounds like you owe your woman a lot. it¡¯s only right for her to be angry. ¡± if you can¡¯t coax her once, then coax her twice, if you can¡¯t coax her twice, then coax her three times, if you can¡¯t coax her in one year, then coax her for two years, if you can¡¯t coax her in two years, then coax her for ten years. when there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡± ning kuang was speechless. ten years? ¡°do you think ten years is too long?¡± leng rongrong cast a sidelong nce at ning kuang. ¡°i¡¯ll wait.¡± ning kuang took a deep look at leng rongrong, then turned to leave. before he could leave, a flying knife suddenly flew out of the study. ¡°no one is allowed to leave!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s voice came. then, everyone in the living room fell silent. they had originally wanted to leave, but now no one dared to. li ruhua resigned to his fate and began to clean up the living room. he cleared out the broken coffee table, then looked at the courtyard wall with a depressed expression. leng rongrong followed him out, and when she saw the pockmarked yard, she felt a headache. the courtyard was obviously damaged when jin mingfeng and the others were beaten up when they came. ¡°little flower, why didn¡¯t you get someone to fix it?¡± leng rongrong felt a little ufortable looking at the courtyard. ¡± it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to, but the old masters said that this ce is a dog house and there¡¯s no need to fix it ... ¡± li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°hey, aren¡¯t you going to eavesdrop?¡± li chenle snuggled up to leng rongrong, ¡± are you really at ease to let fourth young master mo face your three terrifying godfather alone? ¡± leng rongrong nced at li chenle. ¡± you¡¯re very interested? ¡± li chenle nodded his head in a frenzy. he really wanted to know if fourth young master mo, the man who was stronger than him in every aspect, was currently being abused. if fourth young master mo was being abused, he would be very happy. ¡°then go eavesdrop. go on, the door is closed anyway!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s chin pointed in the direction of the study. ¡°really?¡± li chenle rubbed his hands together. ¡°really, if you want to eavesdrop, go ahead. no one is stopping you! remember to tell me what you¡¯ve heard!¡± leng rongrong smiled as she dug a hole. ¡°then i¡¯ll go. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll tell you everything i hear!¡± li chenle excitedly rushed to the study¡¯s door. he even made eye signals to jin mingfeng and the others, signaling for them to go over and have some fun. Chapter 478

Chapter 478: i won¡¯t give you my hand, rongrong, i won¡¯t return it!

Trantor: 549690339

neither song junlin nor ning kuang had any intention of going over. jin mingfeng¡¯s face was filled with curiosity as he walked towards li chenle. qin xiong nudged song junlin¡¯s shoulder. ¡± are youing? ¡± song junlin shook his head. what was he going there for? was he going to die? qin xiong nced at song junlin. ¡± what are you afraid of? be quiet. it¡¯s not like the people inside know! ¡± with that, qin xiong walked over in high spirits. hu xin nced at qin xiong and shook his head. ¡± didn¡¯t you see that throwing knife just now ... ¡± song junlin sat down on the sofa and rubbed the ces where he had been beaten up. his face was intact, but the parts of his body that couldn¡¯t be seen were actually covered in wounds. he felt that he might have bruises all over. hu xin and sun zhizhen also sat down. ¡°hey, do you know who they are?¡± sun zhizhen asked curiously, ¡± i vaguely feel that the fiercest one seems to be the fearsome big shot that we¡¯ve heard about in our underworld ... if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s really surprising that i can actually meet him. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s definitely extraordinary. i¡¯m afraid that the leaders of these countries are all afraid of what master rong said before.¡± song junlin shrugged. ¡± just don¡¯t provoke them. ¡± i really shouldn¡¯t havee here and gotten myself involved in this mess.¡± ¡± say, fourth young master mo and master rong¡¯s marriage has nothing to do with us. why did they keep us here? purely to use us as a punching bag? ¡± hu xin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± song junlin shook his head. ¡± it¡¯s not a good thing to stay, but we can¡¯t run. ¡± song junlin looked at the door of the study. leng rongrong stood at the entrance and leaned against the door, looking at li chenle, jin mingfeng, and qin xiong with a faint smile. these three people were really not afraid of death. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. it just so happened that she didn¡¯t know what the battle situation was like inside. if someone went to join in the fun and divert their attention, it would allow the people inside to calm down. perhaps it could help a ¡®yuan. li chenle pressed his ear against the door and frowned. ¡°strange, why isn¡¯t there any sound from inside?¡± li chenle asked in an extremely soft voice. ¡°no sound?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± jin mingfeng asked silently as he pressed his ear against the door. qin xiong leaned on the two of them and stretched his neck to listen for any movement inside, but he didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°is the sound instion of this door that good?¡± li chenle waited for a long time, and when he realized that there was still no sound from inside, his brows furrowed. at the same time, in the study, the four people who were fighting intensely suddenly quieted down. then, they all turned to look at the door of the study. the four of them stared at the door without a word. jiang fu sat on the sofa and looked at the door coldly. tang ziyi and chenn were sitting on the left and right sides of jiang fu, looking at the door with great momentum. mo linyuan was sitting opposite the three of them. he was not standing, but his aura was just as strong. he turned to look at the door, then stood up. ¡± i¡¯ll go and take a look. ¡± the three of them did not speak and just watched mo linyuan walk towards the door. mo linyuan walked to the door and pulled it open. then, li chenle, jin mingfeng, and qin xiong, who were desperately sticking to the door, tried to hear what was going on inside. they immediately rolled into the study. ¡°open!¡± li chenle was pushed to the bottom, and when he met mo linyuan¡¯s gaze, he was scared out of his wits. qin xiong, who was at the top, was also flustered by mo linyuan¡¯s gaze. he rolled and crawled a few times, but could not get up, and fell down again. li chenle, who had fainted twice, almost fainted again. ¡± i¡¯m not here to eavesdrop. whatever you guys are talking about has nothing to do with me. you might not believe me, but i thought we were in the toilet, ¡± jin mingfeng said in a panic. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°get lost,¡± he said. mo linyuan kicked qin xiong¡¯s butt and sent him flying out of the door. then, he kicked jin mingfeng and li chenle out of the room. as he was sent flying, movie king jin let out a shrill cry. ¡± if my fans find out that you¡¯ve kicked me, they¡¯ll tear you to pieces! ¡± ¡°before they tear me into pieces, i will chop you into pieces!¡± the moment mo linyuan closed the door, jin mingfeng heard the words. jin mingfeng gulped. ¡± rongrong will never allow you to do that! ¡± the door opened with a squeak. mo linyuan leaned against the door and nced at leng rongrong, who was standing at the door. the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and then his gaze fell on jin mingfeng. his smile disappeared and his expression turned cold. ¡± i¡¯m the first in my wife¡¯s heart. ¡± jin mingfeng was speechless. he turned his head to look at leng rongrong. leng rongrong gave film emperor jin a smiling face. jin mingfeng was speechless. was this couple showing off their love in front of him? he was full of dog food. how could he still be in the mood to show off his love at this time! too much! ¡°don¡¯t worry,¡± mo linyuan said these two words to leng rongrong, and closed the door. seeing that mo linyuan was safe and sound, leng rongrong finally heaved a sigh of relief. although her godfather was very powerful, mo linyuan¡¯s eyes made her feel at ease. regardless of the situation inside, leng rongrong went outside and began to rescue her injured nts. seeing the small courtyard destroyed like this, she felt both heartache and helplessness. however, li ruhua was right. to their godfather, this ce was worse than a dog house. when her godfathers found out that she was living in this ce, they were probably furious. she could imagine their expressions. in the study, mo linyuan sat opposite the three godfather. his aura was not any weaker than the three of them. ¡°you lied to our rongrong!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve led our rongrong astray!¡± ¡°you let her live in such a ce!¡± ¡°did you keep another house to hide your mistress?¡± ¡°you even hid your identity from our rongrong!¡± ¡°you even spent our rongrong¡¯s money, and you even let our rongrong hug you!¡± ¡°you even sent little nan yu to divert our attention and threw our son out! was little nan yu his godson or an illegitimate child? why does he look so simr to you?¡± ¡°mo linyuan, do you know your mistake?¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°i¡¯ll give you a chance to return rongrong to us. you¡¯re not allowed to have anything to do with her in the future! we¡¯ll spare your life, just one of your hands!¡± jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi questioned him one by one. the three of them, each more powerful than the other, had the aura of a superior, as majestic as the emperor of ancient times. although mo linyuan also had the aura of a superior, he was still young and weaker than the others. however, he did not have stage fright. ¡°i won¡¯t give you my hand. rongrong, i won¡¯t return it.¡± Chapter 479

Chapter 479: fighting again!

Trantor: 549690339

¡± fourth young master mo, you should know who we are. even if you can¡¯t find out who we are, you should be able to guess that we are people who can shake the entire world. ¡± tang ziyi had a toothpick in his mouth, and he sat on the armrest of the sofa, looking at mo linyuan. ¡°it¡¯s easy for us to take your life. everyone on the kill list wants to kill you, but no one has seeded. in my eyes, it¡¯s not because you¡¯re strong, but because they¡¯re too weak.¡± mo linyuan looked at tang ziyi and nodded his head without saying anything. ¡°i know. if the three of you want to kill me, you can take my life now.¡± ¡°if you know, then stay away from our rongrong.¡± chenn stared at mo linyuan as she yed with a small ball in her hand. ¡± do you know what this is? ¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°its power can blow up half of the earth.¡± chenn said, ¡± it¡¯s my new research. i haven¡¯t tried it yet. ¡± in the small study room, swords were drawn and bows were drawn, and danger was everywhere. mo linyuan nodded. ¡± very powerful. ¡± there was no fear on his face and he remained calm from the beginning to the end. no matter whether his three godfather threatened or threatened him, he did not show any expression. tang ziyi and the other two frowned at the same time. she had said all she could to threaten him, but mo linyuan remained unmoved. she thought that mo linyuan would give up on rongrong in order to save his life, but he did not. instead, he stood up and said in an imposing manner, ¡± i know that the three godfather are very powerful, but i still love rongrong. she is my wife, i will not return her to you. i can respect you and treat you as my father-inw like rongrong, but it¡¯s impossible for me to return to rongrong! she can only be mine in this lifetime!¡± ¡°you, what did you say!¡± tang ziyi looked at mo linyuan in shock. ¡± you know we¡¯re so powerful and you still dare to refute us? do you think that rongrong has always been on your side? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t understand humannguage?¡± chenn frowned. jiang fu once again smashed the coffee table with his palm. he looked at mo linyuan in anger, ¡± rongrong is not yours, she is ours! ¡± ¡°can you keep rongrong by your side for a lifetime? can you make her stay unmarried for the rest of her life? or marry her to someone you think is suitable, but someone she doesn¡¯t like? you guys love her so much, aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be unhappy?¡± the three of them fell silent after hearing fourth master mo¡¯s words. after a moment of silence, tang ziyi exploded. ¡± rongrong was just momentarily confused by you! when she leaves you, she¡¯ll soon forget about you!¡± ¡°then you guys can try.¡± mo linyuan said as he stared at tang ziyi. his eyes were filled with provocation and confidence. ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± tang ziyi gritted his teeth and red at mo linyuan. ¡± are you so f * cking arrogant because you¡¯re so sure that we won¡¯t dare to touch you? ¡± ¡°do the godfather dare?¡± the corners of mo linyuan¡¯s lips curled up. when tang ziyi thought of rongrong¡¯s pitiful look, he instantly copsed. he really didn¡¯t dare! chenn also frowned. jiang fu stared at mo linyuan like he had gone mad. ¡± we don¡¯t dare to kill you, but we don¡¯t dare to educate you! ¡± as he spoke, jiang fu suddenly attacked mo linyuan. in the study, the sounds of a crazy fight suddenly came out. outside the study, leng rongrong and the others turned to look in the direction of the study. jin mingfeng and qin xiong stood far away from the study. although they looked in the direction of the study out of curiosity, they subconsciously walked further away. ¡°they¡¯re fighting!¡± jin mingfeng swallowed his saliva. ¡± it sounds like the study is going to explode! ¡± ¡± wow, they¡¯ve started fighting. i¡¯m a little curious to see if the one getting beaten up is fourth young master mo. ¡± li chenle, who had fainted on the ground, suddenly woke up. he crawled up with his injuries and looked in the direction of the study with all his might. everyone fell silent as they stared at li chenle. ¡°why are you looking at me?¡± li chenle panicked. ¡°i¡¯m going to watch the battle of the century.¡± ning kuang encouraged her, ¡± didn¡¯t you want to see mo linyuan get beaten up the most? this time, mo linyuan will definitely get beaten up. after all, there are three people on the other side, and they are all so strong. ¡± ¡± right? i also think that fourth young master will be beaten up. ¡± li chenle stood up and said with determination, ¡± i¡¯ve never seen the four young masters suffer before. i¡¯m finally able to see him suffer. this is so exciting! ¡± while li chenle was in high spirits, he felt a terrifying gaze on him. he turned his head in a panic, and then met leng rongrong¡¯s murderous gaze. ¡°rong ... lord rong!¡± li chenle gulped. ¡± i¡¯m definitely not gloating. if the four young masters were beaten up, my heart would¡¯ve ached too! ¡± ¡°do you feel bad for my husband? you¡¯re interested in my husband?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± trying to snatch my husband away? ¡± ¡°ah, no, i¡¯m not trying to steal your husband!¡± li chenle shuddered in fear. ¡± i like women. even if i like men, i don¡¯t like fourth master¡¯s type! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t look at me!¡± li ruhua shuddered. ¡± i don¡¯t like men, and i don¡¯t like people like you! besides, young master li, there¡¯s a huge possibility that you like our young master!¡± leng rongrong nced at li ruhua. ¡± what do you mean? ¡± ¡°young master li has always liked to wear clothes and buy things that are the same style as young master¡¯s. it¡¯s like a couple¡¯s outfit.¡± li ruhua said with a serious face, ¡± other than liking someone, i can¡¯t think of any other reason why young master li would pay so much attention to young master. ¡± ¡°hey, hey, hey, i did buy, wear, and use the same style as him, but that doesn¡¯t mean i like him! i¡¯m crazy, i gave up on a beautiful woman to like a man! i used to be mo linyuan¡¯s sworn enemy!¡± li chenle tried to exin himself. everyone was staring at li chenle. ¡°it¡¯s not impossible for hatred to give birth to love.¡± jin mingfeng whispered. ¡°i also think so.¡± qin xiong raised his hand. ¡± some people fall in love after they hate each other! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll f * ck all eighteen generations of your ancestors!¡± li chenle cursed, ¡± how could i possibly like him! ¡± ¡°my 18 generations of ancestors have all been buried. if you want to die, then go. it¡¯s just a bit of a heavy taste.¡± qin xiong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± my family is a martial arts family. my ancestors are also very good at fighting. ¡± leng rongrong nced at li chenle suspiciously. now that she said it, this fellow had really been paying attention to her husband and had been wearing the same style as her husband. was she really interested in her husband? he didn¡¯t hate her, but he definitely worshipped her. as he admired, he might even fall in love with her. ¡°i¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± leng rongrong stared at li chenle for a while, her eyes filled with vignce. she then walked towards the study room, where the sounds of fighting were getting louder and louder. if she didn¡¯t go over now, the house would copse. Chapter 480

Chapter 480: going on blind dates for her godfathers?

Trantor: 549690339

li chenle crouched down in despair. ¡°you have a headache?¡± jin mingfeng squatted down and looked into li chenle¡¯s eyes. movie king jin¡¯s face was handsome and adorable. he tilted his head and asked, ¡± do you need help? ¡± ¡°love born from hatred?¡± li chenle asked as he stared at jin mingfeng. movie king jin nervously took a small step back and his eyes darted around. ¡± is that possible? ¡± ¡°even if there¡¯s such a possibility, it won¡¯t happen to me!¡± li chenle clutched his head and roared, ¡± i was misunderstood by lord rong. he¡¯s so scary. i can¡¯t exin myself. ¡± jin mingfeng patted li chenle¡¯s head like a pet and said, ¡± then you don¡¯t have to exin anymore. we all believe that you love fourth young master. ¡± li chenle was speechless ... at the door of the study, leng rongrong listened for any movement, then opened the door and went in. when they heard the door open, the people who were fighting suddenly returned to the sofa. then, as if nothing had happened, they enjoyed everything in the study. however, the mess in the study room had already betrayed the three godfather¡¯s. ¡°big daddy! second daddy! third daddy!¡± leng rongrong called out to them one by one, her gaze falling on the three of them. ¡± didn¡¯t we agree not to fight? ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything,¡± jiang fu replied. ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything,¡± chenn said. ¡°do i look like i¡¯ve fought?¡± tang ziyi asked. leng rongrong walked to mo linyuan¡¯s side, then took a de from his hand and showed it to tang ziyi. ¡± what¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°this, this, he stole my things!¡± tang ziyi pointed at mo linyuan and said angrily, ¡± how could you steal my de! ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°third daddy?¡± leng rongrong looked at tang ziyi with a pair of dark eyes. her gaze made tang ziyi shut his mouth immediately. then, like an obedient student who had met his teacher, he said, ¡± i shot it. i was wrong. ¡± he¡¯s not injured, so ying with him won¡¯t hurt!¡± ¡°i ... alright, i¡¯ll make my move.¡± chenn looked at leng rongrong carefully, as if she was worried that her precious goddaughter would be angry. leng rongrong¡¯s gaze shifted to jiang fu. jiang fu¡¯s face was gloomy. he didn¡¯t say anything and just looked hostile. ¡°big daddy?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°he said that if we were to fight with him, you would definitely help him!¡± jiang fu¡¯s aura was gloomy. he looked at mo linyuan. ¡± shameless, how can you hide behind a woman like this! ¡± ¡°when it¡¯s time for you to protect me, i¡¯ll let you protect me. when it¡¯s time for me to protect you, i¡¯ll protect you.¡± mo lingyuan stood behind leng rongrong with a righteous attitude. ¡°rongrong, let me ask you a question!¡± jiang fu said. chenn and tang ziyi swallowed at the same time and stared at leng rongrong. they wanted to ask the same question. ¡°what¡¯s the problem?¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips. ¡± you¡¯re not going to ask me who i¡¯ll save first if you and a ¡®yuan fall into the water at the same time, are you? ¡± ¡°no.¡± jiang fu said with a dignified look. leng rongrong instantly heaved a sigh of relief. it was good that it was not. ¡± what i want to ask is, if both of us are in danger and you can only save one, who will you save first? ¡± jiang fu stared at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. what was the difference between this and the one who fell into the water? wasn¡¯t it the same? ¡°who should i save first?¡± jiang fu stared at leng rongrong. ¡°let¡¯s save him first,¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. mo linyuan stood behind his wife, his face full of pride. ¡± ... ¡± jiang fu was so angry that he hit the sofa with his palm. however, the sofa wasn¡¯t as easy to hit as the coffee table, so it didn¡¯t break. jiang fu was furious. he hit the sofa several times. however, the person on the sofa remained unmoved. ¡°this sofa is specially made, so the bones won¡¯t break,¡± mo linyuan exined calmly. jiang fu was speechless. after a few more strikes, jiang fu took a small gadget from chenn. then, he threw the little thing on the sofa. the sofa exploded into pieces with a bang. jiang fu red at mo linyuan and then looked at leng rongrong. ¡± you want to save him first? why?¡± ¡°big dad, don¡¯t be angry. both of you are equally important in my heart. there¡¯s a reason why i saved him first. that¡¯s because you¡¯re more powerful than him, so you must be very calctive and have a way to save yourself.¡± leng rongrong exined, ¡± when the timees, we can still reunite. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m as important as him?¡± jiang fu was very dissatisfied with this answer. ¡± how long have we known each other? how long have you known him? do you have a deeper rtionship with him than with us? ¡± the jealous godfather came online instantly and looked at leng rongrong with dissatisfaction. ¡°we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, shouldn¡¯t our feelings be deeper? you can lose him, but you can¡¯t lose us, right?¡± chenn was also depressed. ¡°feelings have little to do with the time you¡¯ve known each other.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°we¡¯re very sad to hear you say this.¡± tang ziyi said, feeling wronged. ¡°godfather, you must be too lonely and empty. that¡¯s why you care so much about me. you guys aren¡¯t young anymore, why don¡¯t i arrange a few blind dates for you guys?¡± ¡°she doesn¡¯t want us anymore!¡± tang ziyi stared at leng rongrong for two seconds, then burst into tears. ¡°little rongrong, you really don¡¯t want us anymore?¡± chenn¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡± ... ¡± jiang fu didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, but there was sadness in his eyes, but there was more anger. jiang fu stared at mo linyuan and suddenly made a move. ¡°what did you do to our rongrong!¡± ¡°rongrong is such a smart person, she wouldn¡¯t lose her mind!¡± leng rongrong saw that jiang fu was about to attack mo linyuan again, and this time it was really full of killing intent. she instinctively stood in front of mo linyuan to protect him. mo linyuan also obediently hid behind leng rongrong. ¡°if you¡¯re a man, thene out and fight me!¡± jiang fu was angered by mo linyuan¡¯s reaction. she had originally thought that leng rongrong might protect mo linyuan, but if mo linyuan wanted to save face, he would definitely not hide behind little rongrong. however, they had all underestimated fourth master mo. fourth master mo did not hesitate to live off a woman and hide behind his wife. he did not seem like the terrifying ruler of theher abyss empire! ¡°i¡¯m a man, but i don¡¯t fight.¡± the corners of mo linyuan¡¯s lips curved up, but the smile disappeared in a sh. he enjoyed being protected by his wife. ¡°¨Cck you! ¡± jiang fu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡± you ... do you have any shame? ¡± ¡°face is not that important in front of my wife.¡± fourth master mo said confidently. Chapter 481

Chapter 481: lord fourth is cooking?

Trantor: 549690339

after leng rongrong mediated between the three godfather and mo linyuan for a long time, she left the study. because mo linyuan said that he wanted to talk to his godfather alone, and then leng rongrong went out. after leng rongrong left, the three godfather looked at mo linyuan helplessly. they were about to die from anger. they suddenly realized that little rongrong, who used to only listen to them and love them, now had this man in her heart and was even more protective of this man and obedient to him. they were simply mad. it could be said that the three godfather¡¯s were jealous, and the jar of jealousy waspletely overturned. she was originally unhappy with mo linyuan, but now she was jealous of fourth master mo. next, a debate unfolded in the study room, and the quarrels continued. leng rongrong did not hear any sounds of fighting in the study, so she did not pay much attention to it. she ran to the courtyard to watch the storm, who pitifully faced the wall and pondered. ¡°storm, no one is watching you. take a rest.¡± storm looked at leng rongrong and shook his head. he stood there in a daze. leng rongrong patted storm¡¯s back. ¡± i¡¯m sorry storm, i¡¯ve made you suffer. ¡± ¡°aowu.¡± storm shook its head and looked back at the house. it whimpered a few more times, as if asking about mo linyuan¡¯s condition. ¡± i don¡¯t know ... ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and squatted down gloomily. then, she lifted her head to look at storm with her chin resting on her hand, her cheeks puffed up. ¡± it seems like the conflict between them won¡¯t be resolved so easily. ¡± the godfather must be very angry. ah yuan must have hoped that the godfather would not be angry, but if i can¡¯t convince the godfather, it will be even more difficult for him to convince them. i¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll still fightter. i¡¯m afraid this mansion will be destroyed ...¡± ¡°awoo awoo ...¡± storm was worried. ¡°what do we do?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i don¡¯t know what to do either. i can only protect ah yuan when my godfather is preparing to deal with him. as time passes, when the godfather sees that i¡¯ve been protecting him, they will probably understand, right?¡± this was thest resort. she had not thought of any good ideas yet. although mo linyuan seemed to be able to solve the problem, she did not know if he could. the three godfathers were people that even the heads of state could not deal with, but how could a single fourth young master mo deal with them? ¡± awoo awoo! ¡± storm howled. ¡°i knew it, you¡¯re on my side!¡± leng rongrong hugged storm, her face rubbing against storm¡¯s body. its long and soft fur was veryfortable. storm, critical hit, and the big white tiger all moved to leng rongrong¡¯s side at the same time, expressing their stance. the animals were very smart. they knew that leng rongrong¡¯s godfather was very scary, so it was definitely right to stand on leng rongrong¡¯s side at this time. that day, mo linyuan and his three godfather talked for a long time in the study room, from dawn to dusk. at first, everyone thought that they would continue to fight, but unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t. after chatting for a few hours, everyone came out safe and sound. when the four of them came out, they could not tell if mo linyuan had taken care of the three godfather. the three godfather still looked angry, but at least they did not continue to fight. ¡°i¡¯ll go cook!¡± li ruhua suddenly came back to her senses. remembering that it was already past dinner time, she prepared to go into the kitchen to cook. ¡°you don¡¯t need to go into the kitchen. he¡¯ll make dinner.¡± jiang fu pointed at mo linyuan. ¡°ah?¡± li ruhua looked at jiang fu in horror. he picked his ear with his little finger, wondering if he had heard wrong. was he asking the young master to cook? ¡°as our little rongrong¡¯s husband, the first thing you must do is not let our little rongrong go hungry.¡± tang ziyi crossed his arms and said, ¡± he¡¯ll cook tonight¡¯s dinner. everyone just needs to wait for the meal.¡± ¡± cough, i just remembered that i¡¯m not hungry. big bosses, i may have to take my leave first! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m going to film a night scene. i¡¯m serious. i¡¯m not lying! ¡± jin mingfeng said in horror as he recalled a very bad memory. ¡°i also have something urgent to attend to!¡± ning kuang said, ¡± can you take your leave first? ¡± ¡°aiya, i think i¡¯ve asked my family out for a dinner!¡± song junlin smacked his head. he felt nauseated when he thought of the fish without scales and the duck without feathers. ¡­¡­ ¡°since we¡¯re all here and we¡¯re all guests, it¡¯s not good to leave without dinner!¡± jiang fu said. ¡°yes, stay for dinner.¡± tang ziyi waved his hand and said, ¡± sit, sit, sit. don¡¯t be afraid. we don¡¯t hit people. ¡± jin mingfeng was speechless. don¡¯t hit people? to be honest, who had beaten them up? was it a ghost? a group of people stared at jiang fu and his men, and jiang fu and his men stared back at them. jiang fu and his men didn¡¯t let them go, so they didn¡¯t dare to leave. everyone looked nervous. jiang fu asked everyone to sit, but no one dared to. mo linyuan went to the kitchen. since jiang fu and the others dared to ask him to sit, he dared to do it. he went to the kitchen alone. li ruhua followed behind. for the sake of his own stomach, he wanted to secretly help. in the end, before she could enter the kitchen, she was caught by tang ziyi. tang ziyi pulled li ruhua back and said, ¡± little flower, don¡¯t go in. we¡¯re only testing your young master. it¡¯s not appropriate for you to go in and help. ¡± while we¡¯re here, you can have a good rest and don¡¯t need to cook.¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t very good, is it? young master can¡¯t cook for so many people.¡± li ruhua¡¯s face contorted into a grimace. the thought of lord fourth¡¯s cooking was like a nightmare. ¡°he can.¡± tang ziyi said with certainty. ¡°do you guys dare to eat what he makes?¡± li ruhua gulped. ¡± what¡¯s there to be afraid of? i¡¯ve eaten snakes, insects, rats, and ants before. how can i not eat something cooked by fire? ¡± tang ziyi said casually. li ruhua nced at tang ziyi and thought to herself, you¡¯re thinking too simply. jiang fu and the others seemed to have reached some kind of agreement with mo linyuan. anyway, they were all waiting for food, and he was cooking alone in the kitchen. the three godfather¡¯s did not panic at all. on the other hand, the rest of the people were extremely flustered. at the thought that they might be forced to eat those terrible things againter, the group of peoplemunicated with their eyes, guessing whether they would be poisoned to death tonight. when leng rongrong heard the news, she looked at her godfather suspiciously. ¡°are you really going to eat his cooking?¡± ¡°of course.¡± jiang fu said coldly, ¡± he said he can cook. let¡¯s see if he can really cook! since i¡¯m going to be your husband, i have to be able to cook for you.¡± ¡°to be honest, i don¡¯t really want to eat his cooking ...¡± being able to cook and whether the food was edible were two different things ... Chapter 482

Chapter 482: lord fourth¡¯s thoughts are ruthless enough!

Trantor: 549690339

in the living room, everyone was waiting for mo linyuan to cook. when qin ruyan came in, she saw the room full of people waiting for her. she asked suspiciously, ¡± what happened here? who needs my treatment?¡± ¡°doctor qin, you¡¯vee at the right time.¡± tang luo looked at qin ruyan eagerly. ¡°special assistant tang, your gaze is making my hair stand on end.¡± qin ruyan turned around and was about to leave with her medical kit. ¡°everyone here is a guest. rongrong, let the guests stay for dinner.¡± jiang fu ordered. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong looked at qin ruyan enthusiastically. ¡± dr. qin, long time no see.e in. please help treat my friends ¡®injuries. after you¡¯re done, i¡¯ll treat you to a meal. ¡± ¡°treat, treat me to a meal?¡± qin ruyan shivered inexplicably. she felt that everyone¡¯s eyes were not so friendly. ¡± what, what are we eating? ¡± ¡°this lord¡¯s cooking.¡± tang luo smiled. ¡°grandpa¡¯s cooking?¡± qin ruyan¡¯s hair stood on end. lord fourth? lord fourth knew how to cook? he had been lord fourth¡¯s doctor for a long time, but he had never heard of him cooking. he had never even heard of him entering the kitchen. he was cooking? why did it sound a little scary? ¡°it¡¯s not grandpa who cooked. it¡¯s master who cooked. our young master cooked.¡± tang luo continued to smile. he pulled qin ruyan¡¯s arm and said, ¡± dr. qin, stay. i¡¯ll definitely need youter. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m scared.¡± qin ruyan faked a smile with tang luo. ¡°it¡¯s good to be afraid, who isn¡¯t afraid!¡± tang luo continued to fake a smile. ¡°this kind of scary thing, why don¡¯t we call a few more people? it should be better if we share the burden, right?¡± qin ruyan coughed. ¡± i ran into xu shiting on my way here. master xu and xu rule are both here. ¡± ¡± is that so? call him over. it¡¯s very lively. very good! ¡± tang luo¡¯s eyes lit up. if we were to die, we should die together. it¡¯s better to be happy alone than to be happy with everyone. by the same logic, it¡¯s better to suffer alone than to suffer together! qin ruyan immediately called xu shiting. after all kinds of persuasion, xu shiting decided to bring xu rule over for dinner. after hanging up the phone, tang luo and qin ruyan looked at each other. their eyes were shining. qin ruyan leaned close to tang luo¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± so, what¡¯s the current situation? who were the people with extraordinary auras sitting on the sofa? and why would our lord fourth go into the kitchen?¡± ¡°my three father-inw.¡± tang luo said in a low voice, ¡± lord fourth naturally cooks to please old father-inw. no... i¡¯ve suddenly thought of a possibility.¡± ¡°what possibility?¡± qin ruyan asked in a mysterious manner. ¡± fourth master, you¡¯re really thoughtful. i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not trying to please them, but to poison his father-inw to death! ¡± tang luo took a deep breath. he was a little flustered. qin ruyan was speechless. so fierce? as expected of lord fourth, his methods were ruthless. in the kitchen, fourth master mo really dared to cook. after cooking once, he discovered the joy of cooking. cooking was an interesting thing. it was like making a piece of art. a group of people outside were waiting for this nightmarish dinner, while the person in the kitchen rummaged through the refrigerator single-handedly and prepared dinner at a moderate pace. tang ziyi walked to the kitchen door and peeked inside. he waspletely confused by mo linyuan¡¯s cooking posture. this person looked calm andposed as he cooked at a moderate pace. from his actions, it was clear that he was doing it in a very orderly manner, especially his skill in cutting the vegetables. it was simply amazing. the vegetables he cut were very well-made and had a variety of patterns. ¡°it¡¯s very awesome!¡± tang ziyi was stunned after watching it for a while. he went back to chenn and jiang fu and whispered, ¡± i didn¡¯t know he was so good at cooking. his cooking skills are amazing. ¡± ¡°really?¡± chenn was in disbelief. ¡± i didn¡¯t find anything about him being a great cook in the information i¡¯ve gathered. ¡± ¡± his knife skills are so good. the food he cooks must be good too. ¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± i feel like i¡¯m in for a treat. i¡¯m really hungry. ¡± ¡°cooking is apulsory course.¡± jiang fu said coldly, ¡± even if you can cook, there are still other things! ¡± tang ziyi and chenn nodded. ¡± let¡¯s wait and see. ¡± leng rongrong held her phone and was frantically ordering takeaway. since there were no other takeaways to order, she had only ordered food from the north emperor club. only the north thearch club could send her so much food. she did not care if her godfather would eat mo linyuan¡¯s cooking. she would never eat his cooking, not even for a single bite! she was afraid of her own cooking skills, and mo linyuan¡¯s cooking skills were not even as good as hers. how could she eat it? it was better to eat her own cooking than to eat his! ¡°do you guys want to eat chicken?¡± wearing an apron, fourth master mo, who looked like a domineering homely ceo, walked out and looked at the crowd, ¡± i can make you a chicken stew, but you have to catch it yourself. ¡± i¡¯ll stew the bald chicken in the yard if anyone can catch it. it doesn¡¯t have many feathers, and i can save the time of plucking them.¡± ¡°a critical hit?¡± li ruhua asked, puzzled. ¡°you know that you have to pluck the feathers of the stewed chicken?¡± song junlin gulped. he remembered that the chickens, ducks, and fish he had servedst time had not been plucked or scaled ... so, he actually knew that he was going to pluck his hair, but he just didn¡¯t? ¡± plucking the feathers is troublesome, but the original taste is better. isn¡¯t the original taste the most important thing now? ¡± mo linyuan turned around and went back to the kitchen. ¡± do you want snake soup? ¡± we should be able to catch the snake in the yard!¡± ¡°they¡¯re all youngdy¡¯s pets.¡± tang luo reminded him softly, ¡± young master, are you really going to cook it? you don¡¯t even recognize your own family?¡± ¡°then forget it.¡± mo linyuan went into the kitchen and continued to work. when xu shiting and xu rule arrived, the table was already filled with dishes. the entire vi was filled with an indescribable smell. it smelled like pesticides. ¡°did you scatter pesticides in the house?¡± after xu shiting entered the hall, he asked, ¡± what happened outside the wall? why is it so tattered?¡± xu rule followed xu shiting. she nced at the people in the room and couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought of the courtyard wall she had just seen. she looked around and noticed leng rongrong. ¡± miss leng, do you live in a ce like this? ¡± did fourth young master mo arrange this for you?¡± ¡°i guess so. what¡¯s the problem?¡± leng rongrong nced at xu rule. ¡°pfft, pfft, pfft, nothing.¡± xu ru le smiled and shook her head. she knew lord fourth¡¯s status and knew that he had countless properties under his name. she also knew that this ce was probably the worst of his properties. it was obvious what lord fourth meant by arranging for leng rongrong to stay here. lord fourth did not value her at all! Chapter 483

Chapter 483: you¡¯re interested in my husband?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong nced at xu rule and saw that xu rule was secretlyughing like an idiot. she didn¡¯t know what she wasughing about, but she didn¡¯t answer when asked. leng rongrong shrugged and didn¡¯t care. the sound of mo linyuan cooking could still be heard from the kitchen. leng rongrong facepalmed. he was probably addicted to cooking. after cooking for so long, he was still cooking in high spirits. thinking of mo linyuan¡¯s cooking skills, leng rongrong really felt that she could notpliment him. in front of them, jin mingfeng and the rest were equally unappealing. however, because of the three godfather¡¯s presence, no one dared to escape. all of them sat upright and still, extremely nervous. song junlin and hu xin would asionally whisper a few words to each other, and both of them were having a headache. after eating mo linyuan¡¯s and leng rongrong¡¯s food thest time, everyone had suffered a lot. some had diarrhea, some vomited, and some were hospitalized ... they had all sworn that they would never eat leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s food again. in the end, they were about to try fourth master mo¡¯s cooking again. even though they had not eaten yet, the trauma in their hearts was already huge. everyone in the room was depressed, but xu ru le was excited. she thought that leng rongrong would continue to ask her why she was so happy, but unexpectedly, leng rongrong did not ask anymore. she kept looking outside and she did not know what she was waiting for. ¡°miss leng, zhenzhen.¡± xu rule went to leng rongrong¡¯s side. xu shiting had wanted to stop xu rule from provoking leng rongrong. after all, he knew how much lord fourth loved his wife and protected her. xu rule had obviously suffered too much from leng rongrong. if they met again, the smartest thing to do would be to keep a respectful distance from leng rongrong. who knew that not only did his little niece not avoid her, but she also went up to her for no reason. xu ru le¡¯s ¡°miss leng¡± broke the silence in the living room. because of her profound meaning and enthusiasm, everyone instinctively looked at xu rule. ¡± miss leng, you¡¯re really casual. you can even stay in such a dpidated ce? ¡± ¡± do you think that mr. mo is very good to you? ¡± xu ru asked, amused. ¡°hmm?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule in confusion and raised her eyebrows. ¡± yingluo, you definitely don¡¯t know how rich mr. mo is. ¡± xu ru le shrugged. ¡± he has countless properties under his name, but he only let you live in this kind of ce. it¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t hold any weight in his heart. ¡± ¡± i really don¡¯t care how many properties he has. i¡¯m the one who¡¯s willing to live here. you seem to have something against me? ¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms and tilted her head to look at xu rule. ¡°i don¡¯t have any opinions about you. i just feel some sympathy for you. you don¡¯t even know what your husband¡¯s worth is. he doesn¡¯t care about you at all, and you¡¯re still so happy ...¡± xu rule mocked leng rongrong, not afraid of death. she said that mo linyuan did not like leng rongrong, and he did not care about her at all. if she had any self-awareness, she would have chosen to leave mo linyuan. after all, she would not get anything by his side. xu rule rattled off a whole bunch of things as she stared at leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not change as she listened to xu rule calmly. after xu rule finished, leng rongrong asked, ¡± second miss xu, you¡¯ve said so much. could it be that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to my husband? ¡± otherwise, why would she try so hard to make me leave my husband?¡± ¡°he doesn¡¯t love you.¡± xu ru le sneered. she looked at leng rongrong¡¯s calm face, but she felt that leng rongrong was just pretending to be calm. she had said so much, and leng rongrong¡¯s heart was turned upside down. after all, lord fourth had so many properties under his name and he had never been short of money. yet, he had arranged for her to stay in the most dpidated residence, which was also the most inconvenient residence. it would have been fine if she did not know how much money lord fourth had and how many houses he had, but she had now told leng rongrong everything in full. she didn¡¯t believe that leng rongrong could still be so calm, so expressionless. didn¡¯t she feel even a little bit of injustice? this was clearly not being valued. it was obvious that lord fourth did not care about her at all. although he did not divorce her immediately or chase her away, lord fourth clearly did not treat her well either. ¡°are you a roundworm in his stomach? you know that much?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule andughed. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi, who were sitting on the sofa, looked at each other. then, tang ziyi said coldly, ¡± although we don¡¯t really like that brat mo linyuan, we can¡¯t forgive those who want to steal our precious goddaughter¡¯s man! ¡± chenn nodded in agreement. jiang fu also nodded with a serious face. then, the three godfather¡¯s eyes all fell on xu rule. the three godfather¡¯s eyes were equally terrifying, so terrifying that it made people¡¯s hair stand on end. xu ru le swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°you don¡¯t want your goddaughter to marry mr. mo either, right? i¡¯m helping you, so you should thank me! i¡¯ll let leng rongrong see her own worth and have some self-awareness.¡± ¡°thank me?¡± tang ziyi raised his eyebrows. ¡± do you think you¡¯re qualified for us to thank you? ¡± ¡°those who bully little rongrong can not be forgiven.¡± chenn¡¯s voice was cold. jiang fu¡¯s unhappy eyes fell on xu ru le. xu ru le swallowed her saliva. she didn¡¯t know why, but this person gave her a creepy feeling. however, with her little uncle by her side, xu ru le wasn¡¯t that afraid. with someone backing her up, she was much braver. ¡°who bullied her!¡± xu ru le snorted coldly and said, ¡± i just wanted her to know her ce. others don¡¯t like her, but she¡¯s still trying to stick to them. isn¡¯t that very shameless? ¡± the three godfather didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at xu rule. then, the three godfather stood up at the same time, and their aura was terrifying. the people around them could not help but retreat to the corner, away from the battlefield. xu shiting saw that jiang fu and the others didn¡¯t look like ordinary people, so he quickly rushed in front of xu rule and quickly protected her. then, he smiled and said, ¡± children don¡¯t know much, i hope you adults can be magnanimous and not hold it against them. ¡± ¡°a child?¡± jiang fu looked at xu rule. ¡± a child this old? she¡¯s still drinking milk?¡± xu shiting looked embarrassed. xu ru le frowned and said unhappily, ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s drinking milk! what, you guys haven¡¯t seen the world, why are you so fierce? didn¡¯t i say so much so that she won¡¯t get nothing in the end and only lose face?¡± ¡°ru le, be quiet.¡± xu shiting frowned. ¡°little uncle, i¡¯m telling the truth. mr. mo doesn¡¯t love her at all, okay? it¡¯s obvious that mr. mo doesn¡¯t want to bring her out since he arranged for her to stay in this trashy vi!¡± xu ru le then stared at jiang fu and the other two and said fearlessly, ¡± then why are you staring at me? we¡¯re in mr. mo¡¯s house. do you dare to hit me? ¡± Chapter 484

Chapter 484: what¡¯s the value of a meal made by the person in charge?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i really want to hit you.¡± tang ziyi said in a bad mood, then the de in his hand suddenly flew towards xu rule. xu ru le was shocked by the de that almost cut her face. still in shock, xu ru le patted her chest in disbelief. ¡°you guys dare to attack me?¡± ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i?¡± xu ru le squinted her eyes and looked at jiang fu and the others. they were dressed in a low-key manner. although they were more handsome than the other, being good-looking didn¡¯t mean anything. xu rule had heard some things about leng rongrong. she knew that leng rongrong came from the countryside, and the godfather who had raised her was also said to be from the countryside. so, looking at jiang fu and the others, xu ru le thought that they were just country bumpkins, but they were so bold. he was quite good at acting tough, but so what? he was just a country bumpkin. xu rule wasn¡¯t afraid as she was a martial artist. she took a step forward and went around xu shiting. before xu shiting could stop xu rule, he heard her say arrogantly, ¡± you guys can try and see if you can beat me! ¡± jiang fu and the other two were stunned. he had never expected that a girl who looked about the same age as rongrong could be so brave. ¡°xu ru le ... are you really going to fight with my godfather?¡± leng rongrong nced at xu rule, feeling that this fellow was an idiot. can¡¯t you see that song junlin and the others are all injured? it was obvious that she had been beaten by her godfathers, yet she still dared to provoke them. after speaking, leng rongrong looked at xu shiting, which was a look she gave him. ¡°ru le, don¡¯t mess around,¡± xu shiting wanted to stop xu rule, but before he could, xu rule had already started attacking jiang fu and the rest. at first, jiang fu and the others thought that xu ru le was very powerful, for her to be so arrogant. in the end, the moment xu ru le made her move, the three of them fell silent. xu ru le attacked the three of them, but the three of them dodged without making a sound. xu ru le couldn¡¯t attack them at all, and the three of them hadplicated expressions on their faces. with this little ability, he still dared to attack them? she was so arrogant just now that they thought she was some kind of divine being. how powerful was she exactly ... this skill was not even one ten-thousandth of their little rongrong¡¯s ... ¡°what? you only know how to dodge?¡± xu ru le sneered, ¡± you¡¯re indeed all trash! ¡± ¡°trash?¡± tang ziyi looked at xu ru le in shock. ¡± you might be the first person who dares to say that about us ... ¡± then, the three godfather¡¯s took action one after another. leng rongrong covered her eyes. her godfather didn¡¯t have any rules about not hitting women. as long as it was someone who bullied her, even if it was a child, they would not let them off. in her godfather¡¯s world, only she and themselves were important. they had never been rule-abiding people. most of the time, they were the ones who set the rules. no one dared to break their rules, but they dared to break anyone¡¯s rules. leng rongrong waited for a while, but she did not hear xu rule¡¯s screams. she doubtfully removed her hand. did godfather start to stop hitting women? as soon as she removed her hand, she saw xu rule lying on the ground in a distorted manner. she looked terrible and could not even speak after being beaten. xu ru le was horrified. her body had been twisted to the point that it was folded. even xu shiting was shocked. ¡°ru le?¡± xu shiting shouted for a while before xu rule came back to her senses. xu rule grabbed xu shiting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± little uncle ... they hit me ... ¡± then, xu ru le¡¯s tears began to fall as she begged xu shiting to avenge her. xu shiting frowned. recently, he realized that his little niece was not very smart. especially afterparing her to her eldest niece, xu rourou, xu rule¡¯sck of intelligence seemed to be bing more and more obvious. even lord fourth couldn¡¯t handle his father-inw in this situation today, yet she thought she could? ¡± little uncle! ¡± xu rule looked at xu shiting with tears in her eyes. tang ziyi nced at chenn and jiang fu. ¡± it seems like he¡¯s going to attack us too. i¡¯ve dealt with him, right? ¡± jiang fu and chenn nodded. then, tang ziyi suddenly rushed towards xu shiting. before xu shiting could agree to help xu rule take revenge, tang ziyi beat xu shiting up. xu shiting, the second-inmand of theherworld empire, the great lord xu, had been beaten up so badly that he had no room to fight back. then, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, xu shiting was thrown out of the courtyard by tang ziyi. he flew over the wall. qin ruyan took out her phone and snapped pictures like crazy. ¡°master xu¡¯s dark history!¡± ¡°this thing can definitely be sold for a lot of money!¡± tang luo nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll have one too. ¡± xu ru le stretched her neck with difficulty. she had thought that her little uncle would avenge her and she could vent her anger, but she never expected to see the scene of her little uncle being beaten up. for as long as she could remember, she had never seen her little uncle get beaten by anyone. he was the second-inmand of theherworld empire, the famous xu shiting. although he was not as powerful as the fourth master, he was still a man of great status and ability. when had little uncle ever been beaten up so badly? this was definitely unprecedented. the point was that when his uncle was thrown out, tang ziyi was still standing in the room with a straight face. he shrugged and said, ¡± why are you so useless? it¡¯s boring. ¡± xu ru le was speechless. ¡°the meal is ready. it¡¯s time to eat!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice could be heard from the kitchen. he was almost done with the food, so he asked everyone to go into the dining room to eat. the group of people¡¯s faces turned ashen. the nightmare began. xu ru le crawled up from the ground with great difficulty. although she had been beaten up very badly just now, the thought of being able to eat lord fourth¡¯s cooking made her feel extremely honored. if she were to brag about this matter, how many people would envy her? she was a woman who had eaten lord fourth¡¯s personally cooked food! a meal personally cooked by the ruler of theher abyss empire. how valuable was that? xu ru le¡¯s body was disabled, but her will was strong. her body was still folded a moment ago, but when she heard that it was time to eat, her eyes lit up like a hungry ghost. she was the first to rush into the dining room. jiang fu and the others entered the restaurant. as for the rest, under fourth master mo¡¯s sharp gaze, they walked towards the dining room with great difficulty. leng rongrong was thest to enter, and she had no intention of sitting down to eat. she chose to stand not far away and look at the people at the table. ¡°you¡¯re not eating?¡± xu rule nced at leng rongrong. ¡°you can eat it. didn¡¯t you want to eat it? i¡¯ll give you my share.¡± leng rongrong nced at xu rule, a meaningful smile on her face. Chapter 485

Chapter 485: chapter 486-this dish is alive!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you¡¯re not eating?¡± xu rule looked at leng rongrong in confusion. ¡± do you know who made this? ¡± ¡°my man did it.¡± leng rongrong nced at xu rule, her expression calm. it was precisely because her man had made it that she did not dare to eat it. no matter how much she liked mo linyuan, she would not put her life at risk. her life was above everything else. ¡°you don¡¯t want to eat the food he made? are you really not going to give me any face? you don¡¯t know how much this meal is worth, do you?¡± xu rule looked at leng rongrong mockingly. ¡± sure, i¡¯ll eat if you don¡¯t. ¡± i¡¯ll definitely buy what mr. mo makes. look at the knife skills of these dishes. their cooking skills are definitely not bad.¡± the three of them were also discussing mo linyuan¡¯s cooking skills. the three of them were also confused by the dishes that seemed to have good knife skills. looking at the knife skills, they thought that the person who cooked must be very good at cooking. however, who would have thought that the person who cooked was actually a very scary chef? of course, it was definitely not frighteningly delicious, but frighteningly unptable ... the few people who had been poisoned by fourth master mo and leng rongrong¡¯s culinary skills were all silent at this moment. no one spoke a word. this table of dishes, other than the few that were covered, could indeed confuse people just by looking at their appearance. it made people feel that the person who cooked must have been very good at cooking. however, he would only know how good his cooking skills were after he had tasted it. the dining table was dead silent. no one dared to move their chopsticks. no one had the thought of eating. they all stared at the table, not daring to move. only xu ru le was praising mo linyuan like crazy. especially when mo linyuan came in, xu rule praised him with all her might. ¡± mr. mo¡¯s cooking skills are unparalleled just by looking at his cutting skills. it¡¯s simply perfect in color, smell, and taste. even if you go to a top hotel in the world, you can be a chef without a problem. even if i were to be a chef in the north thearch club, i would still be a head chef.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know if the other top hotels in the world will take them in, but the north emperor club will definitely not let someone with this level of cooking be a head chef. they are only fit to be an apprentice. ¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness. after all, she was the behind-the-scenes boss of the north emperor club. if her club used mo linyuan as the head chef, it would probably close down immediately. storm would probably never want to eat at the north emperor club again in its life. ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± xu ru le couldn¡¯t believe that someone would ruin her husband¡¯s reputation like this. ¡°she¡¯s right.¡± fourth master mo agreed with his wife. if someone with his cooking skills became the head chef, then he would not go to the north thearch club again. xu ru le was speechless. ¡°are you done?¡± jiang fu looked at mo linyuan. ¡°i¡¯m done. please enjoy, godfather.¡± mo linyuan nodded. ¡°it looks pretty good.¡± chenn said. ¡± don¡¯t praise him, or he¡¯ll get too proud. no matter how good his cooking is, there are still other tests waiting for him. ¡± tang ziyi snorted coldly. mo linyuan did not make a sound and did not sit down at the table. although xu shiting and qin ruyan, who had crawled back from outside, invited him to sit down and eat, he refused. li ruhua trembled as she picked up her chopsticks. she looked at jiang fu and asked, ¡± master, um, how many days do you n to eat the young master¡¯s cooking? ¡± ¡°when we¡¯re here, he¡¯ll be the one to cook.¡± tang ziyi replied. was it so easy to be their son-inw? of course, he had to do it and wash the clothes. he had to do everything. he had to be good at one. it was easy to cook a meal, but the difficult part was to cook every day. they wanted to test how much mo linyuan could sacrifice for rongrong. ¡°you will regret this.¡± li ruhua looked deeply at tang ziyi and the other two, then whispered. ¡°are we also going to eat for so long?¡± tang luo whispered into li ruhua¡¯s ear. he was a little uneasy ... lord fourth could earn money and manage theherworld empire. he could do everything well, except cooking ... he didn¡¯t want to eat it ever again in his life. even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be poisoned if he ate it a few more times, right? li ruhua shook her head, her face ashen. ¡°for rongrong¡¯s sake, i¡¯ll train her. what¡¯s there to regret?¡± jiang fu didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡± the dishes are getting cold. we¡¯re all guests. let¡¯s eat. don¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡± mo linyuan went to open the dishes that were covered. then, the atmosphere at the table turned heavy. everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the few main dishes. xu ru le was stillplimenting mo linyuan just now, but her ttery suddenly stopped. she blinked her innocent eyes and looked at the big pot of duck. she asked in a trembling voice, ¡± is this a duck? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a duck. can¡¯t you tell?¡± mo linyuan took a look at it and it was obvious. ¡± no, it¡¯s not that i can¡¯t tell ... ¡± the problem is that i can see it too clearly ... was this duck cooked? he didn¡¯t pluck his fur? didn¡¯t kill? no c-section? this, what kind of new cooking method was this? was it really cooked? ¡± second miss xu, didn¡¯t you just say that this dish would definitely be delicious? why don¡¯t you try it first? ¡± leng rongrong was holding back herughter at the side. she would not eat anyway, and had already ordered the north thearch club¡¯s meal. jiang fu and the other two were also shocked by the dish. the three godfathers whispered to each other, not knowing what special cooking method this dish had. ¡± ... ¡± xu rule swallowed a mouthful of saliva. her chopsticks were a little hesitant, not daring to go forward and poke. ¡°didn¡¯t second miss xu eat my share as well? why don¡¯t you dare to eat? so those words just now were all ttery? actually, you also think that mr. mo¡¯s food isn¡¯t fit for human consumption, right?¡± leng rongrong goaded. ¡°who said that? i believe that mr. mo¡¯s food will definitely be delicious! mr. mo must have invented the way to cook this dish. have you ever seen a duck like this? it¡¯s so lifelike and it looks so tempting!¡± xu ru le bit the bullet and continued to tter him. he had already said so much just now. it was definitely not right for him to stop eating just because he said so. if she bragged a little more and ate more, fourth master mo might be touched by her actions. after all, she was so protective of him, while leng rongrong, as his wife, did not give him any face at all. men needed face the most. ¡°it¡¯s that tempting? then hurry up and eat!¡± leng rongrong urged. although the people around them were all holding chopsticks, none of them dared to touch the duck in the huge basin. after all, the duck looked perfectly fine, and its fur was still shiny. it looked as if it was alive, as if it was just sleeping. xu ru le¡¯s hand trembled as she tried to poke the duck. when her chopsticks touched the duck, something shocking happened. the duck in the big basin suddenly squeaked, and then the duck flew up! Chapter 486

Chapter 486: what exactly is inside?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°it¡¯s alive!¡± ¡°f * ck, a live duck!¡± ¡°oh my god, help! this is alive!¡± he cried. the duck flew up from the table and pounced at xu rule. it stretched its neck and pecked at xu rule. xu rule was pecked badly. ¡°get lost!¡± ¡°you stinky duck! ¡°get lost! do you believe i¡¯ll break your neck!¡± xu ru le stood up. she had been fighting with the duck for a long time. she chased the duck in front of her like crazy. she couldn¡¯t believe that the dish she was going to eat was actually alive! ¡°gah, gah gah gah gah¡± the duck quacked crazily. when xu ru le went to hit it, it flew around, pping its wings wildly. xu ru le beat the duck for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to it. instead, she was pecked by the duck. ¡°guess what the duck is saying?¡± leng rongrong smiled as she looked at the dumbfounded crowd. the group of people all shook their heads, their faces filled with disbelief. ¡°it¡¯s probably saying that it¡¯s not a duck, but a big grey goose.¡± jiang fu¡¯s father¡¯s face was twitching. he had lived to this age and had even eaten live rats during his most difficult times. however, he had never seen anyone treat a live big gray goose as a duck and serve it to the table alive. the main point was that there were chinese medicinal herbs in the pot of soup. it seemed that the stew was done very seriously. however, the goose was not killed, and its feathers were not plucked. most importantly, it was still alive and could fly! it was really exciting to have such a big goose fly out while eating. chenn and tang ziyi hadplicated expressions on their faces. the three godfather¡¯s looked at mo linyuan at the same time. ¡°i¡¯ll cook it.¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows, ¡± it¡¯s true that i didn¡¯t recognize it as a goose ... but i did cook it. perhaps i didn¡¯t cook it long enough? ¡± ¡°have you ever eaten a goose without plucking its feathers or killing it?¡± tang ziyi swallowed his saliva. this wasn¡¯t a matter of how long it was cooked, alright? he didn¡¯t do it at all! who would dare to eat it if it was cooked? ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± mo linyuan thought for a moment. ¡± but i think it¡¯s easier to cook like this ... ¡± ¡°do you dare to eat it?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s mouth twitched. fourth master mo shook his head, ¡± i never eat my own cooking. ¡± of course, in reality, he had only cooked a few times. everyone was silent. after the big grey goose attacked xu ru le for a while, it ran out of the house. xu ru le¡¯s entire body was burning in pain from the peck. she sat on the chair in a daze, her entire person a little dazed. the dish just now had run away by itself! this was the first time in her life that she had seen a vegetable that could run away. it was really a little scary. ¡°second miss xu, let¡¯s continue. although a goose has run away, there are still many dishes on the table. do you want to see what that dish is?¡± leng rongrong pointed to another dish that was not opened, and it was covered with a veryrge lid. xu ru le was speechless. she looked at mo linyuan and no longer had the courage to say anything. after taking a deep breath, xu ru le asked, ¡± what¡¯s this? ¡± on the table, the basin was even bigger than the one with the goose. she really couldn¡¯t figure out what could be in the basin and what needed to be so big. just as xu ru le and the others were confused, the lid suddenly moved. everyone quivered in fear. ¡°oh my god, what¡¯s inside?¡± jin mingfeng, along with his stool, took a step back abruptly. ¡± it¡¯s a little scary ... ¡± song junlin swallowed and moved his chair back a few times. ¡°wow!¡± the thing inside jumped again, and li chenle jumped along with the te. he looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction in shock. ¡± fourth young master ... do you, do you like to eat raw meat? the kind of raw meat that has just been cut off from a living creature?¡± ¡°yeah, i also like to eat living people.¡± mo linyuan stared at li chenle and cracked a joke. li chenle was frightened. he swallowed his saliva in horror and did not say a word. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi all looked at the dish that seemed to be moving on its own withplicated expressions. the three of them had seen the world, but they had never seen such a violent cooking method. moreover, they really couldn¡¯t figure out what was in the huge basin even if they racked their brains. she seemed to be dancing very vigorously. because everyone was very confused and wanted to know what was in the basin, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on xu rule. ¡°w-why are you all looking at me?¡± xu ru le was horrified. she had been pecked by the big grey goose just now. who knew what the hell it was this time? she was a little afraid to go up and open it. ¡°second miss xu, this way please. you seem to like these dishes the most. xuxu and rusheng, you were praising them so much just now. i think you love these dishes a lot. we¡¯ll give in to you.¡± song junlin smiled and said politely to xu rule. ¡°please, second miss xu!¡± ¡°yes, if you like it, you can go first.¡± e,e,e, don¡¯t be polite!¡± everyone looked at xu ru le and made a gesture of invitation. xu rule¡¯s expression was ugly. after feeling mo linyuan¡¯s gaze, she looked at xu shiting who was beside her. ¡± little yingluo. ¡± ¡°if you like it, then open it.¡± xu shiting¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. at this moment, xu shiting¡¯s suit was still straight. although he was injured, his face was not injured, so he was still very handsome. he was quite gentle when he spoke to xu rule. xu shiting had heard xu rule¡¯s crazy ttering of mo linyuan. he did not think much of it and thought that xu rule really wanted to eat these dishes. xu ru le¡¯s face turned pale. she had wanted to ask little uncle for help, but little did she expect that little uncle would actually ask her to open it. ¡± second miss, do it. everyone¡¯s looking forward to it. ¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking like she was watching a show. fourth master mo was already standing beside his wife. before xu rule could open it, leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan curiously and asked, ¡± what¡¯s inside? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s delicious.¡± fourth master mo said in a serious tone. ¡°good food?¡± leng rongrong was a little shocked. what kind of delicious food was made by eating living things? wasn¡¯t that a little too exaggerated? leng rongrong looked at xu rule with aplicated expression. xu rule had already mustered up her courage. her hand trembled as she reached out. then, the lid suddenly moved, and xu rule retracted her hand in shock. it could be seen that xu ru le was about to cry. however, everyone was very anxious. seeing that xu ru le was not moving, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her. they all wanted to see what was inside. they were really curious to death! Chapter 487

Chapter 487: the safest dish

Trantor: 549690339

xu ru le¡¯s scalp went numb from everyone¡¯s stares. seeing tang ziyi rushing her with a throwing knife in his hand, she finally didn¡¯t dare to take it slow. xu ru le used all her courage to grab the handle of the lid. after taking a deep breath, xu ru le opened the lid. before anyone could see what was on the te, they saw something being taken out by xu ru le¡¯s hand. then, xu ru le screamed in pain. ¡°ah, it hurts!¡± ¡°what bit me!¡± xu ru le sat down on the chair. after letting out a cry of surprise, she fell backward with the chair. everyone looked at xu ru le and then at the te. then, everyone saw a lot of live hairy crabs and prawns. everyone looked at mo linyuan with aplicated expression. their eyes were filled with confusion. was this all he was giving them? was he joking with them? ¡°i¡¯m serious.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was extremely serious. he had really tried his best to leave a good impression on his future inws, so he had specially prepared something good. ¡°crab, raw. can it be eaten?¡± qin ruyan held her chopsticks and asked in a trembling voice. ¡°this is called drunk crab. can¡¯t you guys tell?¡± mo linyuan said seriously, ¡± i heard that the drunk crab is very delicious. i used my best wine to make it. do you see it? i put a lot of red wine in it. ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan with aplicated expression. she took a closer look and felt that he was not joking. although his actions seemed like he was joking, his expression and gaze could be said to be extremely serious. ¡± drunk crab ... ¡± jiang fu¡¯s hands were trembling as he looked at mo linyuan. ¡°i think he¡¯s trying to intimidate us,¡± chenn said. tang ziyi asked,¡±are you trying to poison us?¡± is this how drunk crab does it? howe i¡¯ve never heard of such a method?¡± xu rule screamed for a long time, but it was xu shiting who helped her get the crab off. after removing the crab, xu rule¡¯s hand waspletely swollen. the crab was very big, so its pincers were also very powerful. xu rule¡¯s hand was swollen like a steamed bun. ¡°does it hurt?¡± xu shiting frowned and asked. ¡°it hurts,¡± tears welled up in xu ru le¡¯s eyes, and she could no longer say anything to praise this dish. this was probably the most incredible dish she had ever eaten. if she could be lord fourth¡¯s woman, she would never let lord fourth step into the kitchen for the rest of her life. this wasn¡¯t just a disaster for the kitchen, but for the diners as well. it was too terrifying! ¡°old qin, treat her wound.¡± xu shiting looked at dr. qin. qin ruyan couldn¡¯t wait to leave the dining table. without saying anything, she was about to treat xu rule¡¯s wound, but she was interrupted by a dart from tang ziyi. ¡°mr. qin, let¡¯s eat first. there¡¯s no need to worry about her wound.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not very good, is it?¡± qin ruyan said, ¡± if this kind of wound is not treated in time, it could be fatal. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s her life that¡¯s at stake, not yours. if you go and handle it, you might lose your life.¡± tang ziyi was ying with the throwing knife in his hand leisurely. qin ruyan immediately cowered and did not dare to help xu rule with her wound. xu ru le¡¯s face turned pale. xu shiting wanted to help xu rule with her wound, but tang ziyi and the other two stared at xu shiting. xu shiting furrowed his brows and thought that he could not defeat the three of them, so he turned to mo linyuan for help. fourth master mo calmly replied, ¡± i don¡¯t agree either. go and treat this idiot¡¯s wound. ¡± brainless? xu ru le¡¯s eyes almost popped out when she heard that word. lord fourth actually called her an idiot? how could she be an idiot! she liked him so much and tried so hard to show off in front of him, but he actually called her that? it must be because of that b * tch leng rongrong. she must have said something bad about her in front of lord fourth. ¡°let¡¯s eat first, i worked hard to make this.¡± fourth master mo and his wife stood at the side, looking at everyone with an extremely oppressive gaze. everyone was holding their chopsticks, but no one dared to touch them. it was as if the table was filled with flying geese and drunk crabs ... oh, there were still many crabs crawling on the table with their pincers raised, daring to fight anyone they saw. ¡°godfather, please enjoy your meal.¡± mo linyuan said respectfully to jiang fu and the other two, ¡± our godfathers said that as long as i cook, you will eat. ¡± jiang fu was speechless. chenn was speechless! tang ziyi was speechless. they knew that mo linyuan¡¯s cooking skills were not that good, but they did not expect that his food could be like this ... who would still be able to eat this? who would still dare to eat it? however, it was a promise after all. after all, he had said that he would eat it. jiang fu and the other two looked at each other. they were all big shots who had predicted it. they could forget about it in front of the elders, but in front of the younger generation, they really couldn¡¯t go back on their words. ¡°i¡¯ll eat.¡± jiang fu nced at chenn. chenn looked at tang ziyi. ¡± let¡¯s eat, third brother. ¡± tang ziyi¡¯s chopsticks trembled as he picked a dish that looked the best, conservatively wanting to try it out. this dish looked like a cold dish. the cucumber was cut into flowers and looked very nice. it should be a cold cucumber sd. it didn¡¯t look like a dish with any technical skills. this random dish shouldn¡¯t cause too much of a problem. the cucumbers were not cooked, and they were raw, which was equivalent to eating raw cucumbers. tang ziyi picked up a piece of cucumber and put it in his mouth with a smile. he thought to himself, ¡± i don¡¯t dare to try other dishes, but eating a piece of cucumber is definitely not a problem. ¡± everyone looked at tang ziyi with anticipation. after tang ziyi put the cucumber in his mouth, he thought of a question and asked indistinctly, ¡± have you washed the cucumber? ¡± the live goose was already on the table. did he not wash the cucumber? ¡°i¡¯ve washed it. it¡¯s very clean.¡± fourth master mo replied as he looked expectantly at tang ziyi¡¯s expression. tang ziyi heaved a sigh of relief and began to chew on the cucumber. as soon as he took a bite, his expression suddenly changed. her face turned red almost instantly. he opened his mouth as if he was about to spit fire, then quickly picked up the cup and filled it with water. everyone was speechless. this cucumber looks very normal? was it also that bad? ¡°ah ah ah ... it¡¯s so spicy!¡± tang ziyi jumped onto a stool and frantically fanned his tongue with his hands. ¡± oh my god, f * ck, can someone tell me why the cucumber is so spicy? ¡± ¡°i put in chili.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was calm, not feeling that there was anything wrong with this. ¡°you, you put chili in it? you, how did you put it in? why didn¡¯t i see it? what kind of chili is this? why is it so pungent? oh my god, i feel like i¡¯m going to die from the spiciness!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s tears came out from the spiciness. he had almost never cried in his entire life. he had never thought that he would actually cry because of a dish. Chapter 488

Chapter 488: respect your godfather¡¯s choice

Trantor: 549690339

tang ziyi had died. because he had eaten a mouthful of cucumber, his handsome third godfather had turned into a sausage-like mouth. he couldn¡¯t speak, and his tongue was swollen. fourth master mo exined that he had used a very expensive type of chili, the extremely spicy kind. he had heard that it was so spicy that it could cause people to hallucinate. he felt that this was a very cool thing to do. as such, fourth master mo had made this dish for everyone to try. poor third godfather. he just tried it and couldn¡¯t even open his mouth. jiang fu and chenn became extremely cautious and didn¡¯t even dare to eat the dishes on the table. they didn¡¯t want to eat, so they forced song junlin and the others to eat. they were all forced to eat. their three godfather¡¯s were too powerful, so no one dared to resist. while the group of people were pitifully eating the food on the table, leng rongrong and mo linyuan went out. in the living room, mo linyuan asked, ¡± they¡¯re eating my cooking, what about you? ¡± do you want me to order something for you and have someone send it over?¡± ¡°no need, i¡¯ve already ordered. it¡¯s enough for the two of us,¡± leng rongrong nced at her watch. ¡± he should be here soon. ¡± as they were talking, they heard the sound of a car outside. leng rongrong and mo linyuan walked out of the main door at the same time, standing at the door and looking at the car that was driving over. the car stopped. the two lights lit up the entire courtyard. the car door opened and xu rourou got out. ¡°rou rou?¡± leng rongrong was surprised to see xu rourou. ¡°rongrong!¡± xu rourou was surprised to see leng rongrong. ¡± so it was you who ordered the food. i was wondering how someone could order takeaway when the north emperor club has been waiting for years. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m the only one who can order.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m the boss. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± xu rourou nodded, then asked in confusion, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with this yard? did a thief break into your house?¡± ¡°he¡¯s not a thief either.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± a few big shots came, the kind with a bad temper. ¡± ¡°oh, i can tell. he seems to have a very bad temper.¡± xu rourou opened the car door and took out the takeaway. leng rongrong and mo linyuan helped to carry the rest of the food, and the three of them brought the food to the living room. li ruhua had already reced the coffee table that had been damaged by jiang fu in the living room. at this moment, there was a new coffee table. it just so happened to be empty, so the three of them ced all their food on it. ¡°have you eaten?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rourou. ¡°not yet,¡± xu rourou shook her head. she was in a hurry to bring food to leng rongrong, so she had not had dinner yet. ¡°then let¡¯s eat together.¡± leng rongrong blinked at xu rourou, then whispered, ¡± master xu and xu rule are here too. ¡± xu rourou was stunned for a moment and her expression was a little unnatural. ¡± it has nothing to do with me if they¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°yeah, it has nothing to do with you.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± let them eat the food, we¡¯ll eat our own. ¡± leng rongrong and mo linyuan opened the food. then, the three of them started eating in the living room. leng rongrong had packed a lot of food. after all, the north thearch club¡¯s food was sky-high in price, so the fragrance was very strong. in a short while, the smell drifted into the restaurant. the group of people in the restaurant were almost in despair when they saw the terrifying food. when they smelled the aroma of real food, the group of people couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. ¡± where is this fragranceing from? it seems to be something very delicious! ¡± ¡°oh my god, it smells so good!¡± ¡± wuwu, i don¡¯t want to eat these terrifying things anymore. i want to eat that fragrant food! ¡± ¡°it seems to be the smell from outside!¡± the group of people looked in the direction of the living room at the same time. then, someone stood up. pared to the inedible food made by mo linyuan, the fragrance outside was too tempting. like hungry ghosts, they instinctively followed the aroma to the living room. when they saw leng rongrong and the others eating these things in the living room, the group of people¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡± lord rong, aren¡¯t you going a little too far? there¡¯s such delicious food and you didn¡¯t call us? ¡± song junlin rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s side, then squatted down to smell the food on the coffee table. this fragrance was simply too alluring. ¡°you guys have good food too. it¡¯s all delicious food made by ah yuan.¡± leng rongrong said seriously. although she was responding to song junlin, her eyes were fixed on jiang fu and the other two. the three of them coughed and turned their heads away. ¡± i don¡¯t care. i don¡¯t want to eat those scary things anymore. i want to eat these too! ¡± song junlin picked up a piece of meat and ate it. qin xiong also rushed over and stole a piece of meat. then, his eyes lit up. ¡± holy shit, holy shit, holy shit! ¡± hu xin nced at qin xiong and said in a low voice, ¡± it¡¯s scary to be uncultured. you only know how to say ¡®f * ck¡¯ at critical moments. ¡± qin xiong red at hu xin. hu xin also picked up a piece of meat and ate it. when he ate it, his eyes lit up and he cursed three times. ¡°my god, how can there be such delicious food! i, i¡¯ve never had such delicious meat before!¡± ¡°it¡¯s that good?¡± sun zhizhen also sneaked a bite of food. then, his entire body seemed to glow, and he was stunned. li chenle and the others also came over and started eating. after eating the north thearch club¡¯s food, everyone felt as if they had never eaten anything delicious before. it was simply too delicious, especially whenpared to the food that fourth master mo had made. at that moment, no one wanted to return to the restaurant. they didn¡¯t even want to smell the food in the restaurant. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi didn¡¯t rush over to steal the food for the sake of their reputation. however, their stomachs made a rumbling sound at the same time. tang ziyi¡¯s lips were still swollen and horrible to look at, but he still wanted to eat them. ¡°since everyone likes to eat these dishes, then let¡¯s eat together. i ordered a lot anyway.¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡°i¡¯ll go get the bowls and chopsticks!¡± li ruhua rushed to the kitchen in high spirits. tang luo followed behind and went to help. jiang fu and the others heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that they would have something to eat. however, unexpectedly, leng rongrong suddenly looked at them and said, ¡± godfather, you¡¯d better go back to the dining room to eat. after all, ah yuan worked hard to make this for you. these few days, didn¡¯t the godfathers decide to eat ah yuan¡¯s cooking? we respect our godfather¡¯s choice.¡± jiang fu was speechless. chenn was speechless. tang ziyi was speechless. ¡°yes, we respect our godfather¡¯s choice. godfather, don¡¯t worry. godfather wants to test my cooking skills, so i will do my best. tomorrow, i will definitely cook more dishes and let you all taste the manchu han imperial feast.¡± fourth master mo had a firm expression. Chapter 489

Chapter 489: you¡¯re actually delivering take-out?

Trantor: 549690339

jiang fu and the other two looked at leng rongrong at the same time. they could tell that the goddaughter they had raised now wanted love over family ties. she was actually helping mo linyuan to plot against them! this was on purpose, this must be on purpose! mo linyuan must have taught them to do this. he must have led their precious daughter astray. their precious daughter would never set them up! ¡°daddy, go eat.¡± leng rongrong said to the three godfather. tang luo and li ruhua had already brought out the bowls and chopsticks. the group of them had distributed the bowls and chopsticks and were about to start eating happily. the group of people kept sighing. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± ¡°it¡¯s simply a delicacy!¡± ¡± lord rong, where did you order this? why is it so delicious? ¡± ¡­¡­ the group of people were extremely shocked as they ate. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi gulped instinctively. they were all famished. they were all frightened by the food that mo linyuan had ordered. now that they saw so much food, the three of them felt like they were going crazy from hunger. ¡°we¡¯re not eating!¡± jiang fu said. ¡± in the future, little mo doesn¡¯t have to cook for us anymore. his cooking skills ... are not suitable for cooking. ¡± chenn looked at the food on the coffee table and said. ¡°you¡¯re not eating ah yuan¡¯s cooking anymore? why don¡¯t you eat this dish?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i¡¯m not eating.¡± jiang fu said with a straight face. ¡°yes, we didn¡¯t let him go for these vegetables. ¡°cooking is only one of the tests ...¡± chenn frowned. ¡°did i pass the test with my cooking skills?¡± mo linyuan said seriously, ¡± if i can¡¯t pass, i can continue to work hard. i practice every day and i will definitely do well! ¡± for rongrong, i¡¯m willing to go through any hardship.¡± jiang fu was speechless. chenn was speechless! tang ziyi¡¯s face immediately darkened. he felt that this was too terrifying. what did he mean by ¡± practice again ¡°? was he asking them to eat all the dishes that he practiced cooking? they would go crazy! ¡± tang ziyi struggled to make a sound. his mouth and throat had been ruined by the spiciness of the chili just now. he was a little unable to make a sound. chenn understood and patted tang ziyi¡¯s shoulder. then she looked at mo linyuan and said reluctantly, ¡± you ... you pass! ¡± so what if it¡¯s closed? were they poisoned to death here? what else could they expect from a person who could bring a live goose to the table and thought that it was already a good dish? the three godfather¡¯s looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan gloomily, and then said that they had something to do, so they went out together. seeing the three of them leave, the group of people in the room finally heaved a heavy sigh of relief. finally, finally, there were no more of these terrifying people. ¡°where are they going?¡± song junlin asked as he gnawed on the bone. ¡°they want to save face, so they didn¡¯t eat here. i guess they¡¯ve gone outside to find food. after that, i might think about it for a long time and think about how to deal with ah yuan.¡± leng rongrong said calmly as she ate. she knew her godfather¡¯s situation quite well. they would definitely discuss how to deal with mo linyuan when they went out. in terms of cooking, they had lost to him, but they must have many other tricks up their sleeves. ¡°it¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll deal with it as ites.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan andughed mischievously. ¡± but, isn¡¯t it bad for me to trick my godfather like this? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s pretty good.¡± mo linyuan pulled his wife into his arms, his face full of love. it was very good that his wife was protecting him. as for the godfather, he would still find a way to settle it. the few of them continued eating. xu rule realized that xu rourou was there. she was stunned when she saw xu rourou. ¡± what are you doing here? ¡± she had followed her uncle to lord fourth¡¯s ce. when did this damn xu rouroue? she left the house after making a scene at homest time. she was simply a slut. ¡°i¡¯m here to give rongrong some food.¡± xu rourou had been peeking at xu shiting, and xu rule had seen it. when xu rule saw xu rourou¡¯s expression, she deliberately hooked her arm around xu shiting¡¯s arm and looked at xu rourou with contempt. ¡± food? heh, you¡¯re in the delivery business now? didn¡¯t he say he was going to be a manager? a delivery man is also a manager? i really don¡¯t know.¡± xu shiting couldn¡¯t help but frown. xu rule had touched his wound. however, xu shiting only frowned and did not react much. he just looked at xu rourou with aplicated expression. when he heard xu rule¡¯s words, he frowned. he looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± miss leng, did you arrange for rourou to deliver food? ¡± there was a questioning tone in his words. leng rongrong looked at xu shiting unhappily, ¡± master xu, your concern is unnecessary. why, can¡¯t i arrange a delivery job for rourou? ¡± ¡°she shouldn¡¯t be delivering food.¡± xu shiting frowned. ¡°if you¡¯re not supposed to deliver food, then what should you do? did master xu know so much? it didn¡¯t seem like master xu had arranged any work for rourou. didn¡¯t master xu only have eyes for the second young miss? master xu will listen to whatever the second miss says.¡± leng rongrong said coldly. ¡°he also said that the brain-dead person was cute.¡± mo linyuan nced at xu shiting and had serious doubts about his taste. this guy must have misunderstood the meaning of ¡®cute¡¯. ¡± miss leng, please don¡¯t attack my uncle. my uncle only said that out of concern for my sister. ¡± ¡± sis, aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing the xu family? ¡± xu rourou said unhappily. ¡± you¡¯re even doing take-out. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t deliver any food.¡± xu rourou looked at xu shiting and exined, ¡± we don¡¯t deliver food in our ce. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not delivering? then what is this food?¡± xu ru leughed. ¡°it¡¯s a takeaway, but it¡¯s the only one.¡± xu rourou said expressionlessly. only leng rongrong could order this, and no one else could get the north thearch club to deliver food. ¡°rou rou, have a few words with me in private.¡± xu shiting frowned. he obviously didn¡¯t believe xu rourou¡¯s words, so he pulled xu rule¡¯s hand away, then went over and grabbed xu rourou¡¯s wrist, pulling her outside. xu rule wanted to follow, but leng rongrong casually stretched out her leg and directly tripped xu rule. ¡°what are you doing!¡± xu rule got up and turned around to re at leng rongrong. ¡°she doesn¡¯t want you to follow her.¡± mo linyuan looked at xu ru le with cold eyes. ¡± stay here. ¡± although xu ru le was angry, she did not dare to disobey mo linyuan¡¯s orders. her chest heaved up and down. after a long time of anger, she still stayed in the living room. Chapter 490

Chapter 490: you don¡¯t want the card little uncle gave you?

Trantor: 549690339

xu rourou was pulled outside by xu shiting. then, under the gossiping gazes of a ck horse, a big white wolf, a big white tiger, and a featherless chicken, xu shiting asked, ¡± are you really delivering take-out? you¡¯re short on money?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not delivering food.¡± xu rourou frowned. ¡± i¡¯m really just bringing food to rongrong. i¡¯m only bringing it to her. ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t delivering food just like delivering take-out?¡± xu shiting stared at xu rourou and said, ¡± rourou, you¡¯re my niece too. if you need anything, you can tell me. you don¡¯t have to work so hard. ¡± my niece doesn¡¯t need to work so hard. if you need money, i¡¯ll give it to you. you¡¯re still a student, so you have to pay more attention to your studies. if you need a job, i can let you work in mypany. there are all sorts of positions in thepany. you cane and work like ru le.¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m not delivering food. i¡¯m working at the north thearch club, really.¡± xu ru le tried her best to exin. however, xu shiting¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. he clearly didn¡¯t believe that xu rule would actually work at the north thearch club. after all, the north thearch club was not an ordinary club, and there were no dirty deals. therefore, it was quite difficult for a woman to get a job. ¡°rou rou, there¡¯s quite a bit of money in this card. if you¡¯re short on money, use this. the password is my birthday, you should know.¡± xu shiting took out a card from his pocket and handed it to xu rourou. xu rourou¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked at the photo in shock. her little uncle would often give xu rule a card and many things, but he had never given her any money. he had never taken her seriously. this was the first time he had taken the initiative to give her a card. xu rourou was stunned for a moment and then shook her head. she did not take the card. ¡± i don¡¯tck money, and i don¡¯t need money. ¡± she had a high sry now, and rongrong had given her a lot of money before. rongrong had also sent people to buy her a lot of clothes, gave her a car, and arranged a luxurious vi for her to live in. she didn¡¯tck anything now. she didn¡¯t need to spend money, nor was she short of money. therefore, she didn¡¯t need her little uncle to give her money to spend. ¡°even if you don¡¯t need it, take it.¡± xu shiting frowned and forced the card into xu rourou¡¯s hand. ¡± if your little uncle gives you money to spend, you should spend it. don¡¯t stand on ceremony, unless you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your little uncle anymore. just look at ru le, take what you need.¡± xu rourou finally took the card and carefully put it away. then, xu rourou looked at xu shiting and thought of something. she pulled xu shiting into the house. ¡°rongrong, do you have a first aid kit?¡± ¡°there is.¡± leng rongrong nced at li ruhua, who immediately ran to get the first aid kit and handed it to xu rourou. xu rourou pulled xu shiting to the side and sat down. then, she stared at xu shiting and said, ¡± take off your clothes. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± xu shiting was caught off guard and was stunned for a moment. ¡°you have injuries on your body, right? quite a few.¡± although it couldn¡¯t be seen with his clothes on, xu rourou was more observant and noticed that xu shiting was injured. she was almost certain that xu shiting¡¯s injuries were not light. xu shiting was a little surprised. although he was injured, it was not very obvious. but xu rourou could tell. xu rourou opened the first aid kit and looked at xu shiting. ¡± take it off. uncle is a man. you don¡¯t have to be so shy like a girl, right? ¡± xu shiting felt nervous for some reason. he didn¡¯t know why, but his eldest niece, who didn¡¯t have much of a presence in the past, now made his heart beat faster when she stood in front of him. xu rourou saw that xu shiting didn¡¯t move and looked at him with wide eyes. xu shiting then began to take off his coat. xu rule was originally eating, but when she saw that xu rourou was going to treat xu shiting¡¯s injury, and the two of them looked intimate, she suddenly became a little annoyed. little uncle belonged to her alone. little uncle had always doted on her and pampered her only. how could he let xu rourou treat his wound? how could he be so close to xu rourou? xu rule was furious. she rushed to xu rourou and snatched the first aid kit from her hand. ¡°i¡¯ll help treat little uncle¡¯s injuries. you don¡¯t need to interfere!¡± xu rourou was stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but look at xu shiting. xu shiting frowned and said to xu rule, ¡± rule, stop it. your hand is injured. ¡± xu rourou¡¯s hand, which had been pinched by the crab, was still swollen like a steamed bun. when she heard xu shiting¡¯s words, she suddenly remembered that her hand was injured, and her face twitched in pain. however, even though her hand was injured, she did not want xu rourou to get close to her uncle. her little uncle belonged to her alone. he had always doted on her alone. how could she give xu rourou a chance to snatch her little uncle away from her? xu ru le said with a strong expression, ¡± little uncle, although i¡¯m injured, dr. qin is still here. let dr. qin treat you. ¡± sister, she doesn¡¯t have any medical skills. what if she makes your injury more serious? that¡¯s not helping.¡± after she finished speaking, xu ru le called out to dr. qin, ¡± dr. qin,e over and help with this. ¡± qin ruyan looked at the three of them. after a nce, he looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong, seeking their opinions. leng rongrong¡¯s face had a dangerous smile, her eyebrows slightly raised. qin ruyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. this meant that he was not allowed to help! ¡°doctor qin, what¡¯s wrong with you?e and help! master xu is injured!¡± xu ru le yelled at qin ruyan. qin ruyan was speechless. leng rongrong widened her eyes and red at qin ruyan. mo linyuan put his arm around leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder and smiled at qin ruyan. qin ruyan took a deep breath. no one was more terrifying than fourth master mo. what was lord xu? fourth master was the scarier one, okay? furthermore, his sry seemed to be paid by lord fourth. ¡°aiya, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i think i ate something wrong with my stomach. i need to go to the toilet! well, master xu¡¯s injuries don¡¯t seem to be particrly serious. you guys just have to treat him casually, it¡¯ll be fine!¡± qin ruchu ran to the toilet. on the other side, xu ru le¡¯s eyes were wide open, and she was very dissatisfied. he had asked qin ruyan to help him treat his injuries, but qin ruyan actually turned around and ran away? wasn¡¯t this too much? ¡°can you handle it? if not, i¡¯ll do it!¡± xu rourou asked xu rule. xu rule red at xu rourou with an unsightly expression. ¡°ru le, just let rou rou do it. it¡¯s not a big injury. it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± xu shiting said. Chapter 491

Chapter 491: even if i¡¯m kicked out of the house, he won¡¯t like you

Trantor: 549690339

¡°little uncle, she¡¯s not a professional. what if she hurts you?¡± xu ru le pouted and acted coquettishly, her face full of concern. xu shiting was a little hesitant. when he looked at xu rourou, he felt a little ufortable. xu rourou saw that xu rule had been standing in the middle, and xu shiting had always been helping xu rule, so she said, ¡± then, wait for dr. qin. i¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± ¡°doctor qin¡¯s diarrhea seems to be a little serious. he won¡¯t be able toe out for a long time. i think master xu¡¯s injuries really need treatment. rou rou, can you help him?¡± leng rongrong looked in the direction of xu shiting and the other two. xu rourou was about to leave, but she stopped because of leng rongrong¡¯s words. she looked at xu rule, who was standing in front of her, as if she was afraid that she would get in touch with her uncle, and frowned. ¡°i don¡¯t seem to be needed here.¡± xu rourou said with a frown. ¡°i don¡¯t need to!¡± ¡°i need to!¡± xu rule and xu shiting almost blurted out in unison. xu rourou was stunned for a moment. she did not expect her little uncle to say that he needed her. a small snake had slithered to xu rule¡¯s feet and started to climb up her pants. xu ru le suddenly let out a scream. she widened her eyes in horror. at first, she didn¡¯t dare to move. then, she frantically twisted her body and ran, ¡± what¡¯s that? get out! get out of my body! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with second miss xu?e, let me help you see what you have on you.¡± leng rongrong grabbed xu rule and blinked at xu rourou. ¡± rourou, please help your uncle. i¡¯ll go and help second miss xu. ¡± leng rongrong dragged xu rule out. although she was furious, something was drilling into her body. she couldn¡¯t stand it, so she couldn¡¯t stop xu rourou and xu shiting from getting closer. on the other side, xu shiting looked at xu rule with a worried look. ¡°little uncle, do you want to go out and take a look?¡± xu rourou asked with a frown. she could tell that xu shiting seemed to be worried about xu rule, so he was a little distracted. ¡°it¡¯s fine. with miss leng around, ru le should be fine.¡± xu shiting said, ¡± rourou, i need you to help me treat my injuries. ¡± xu rourou nodded and began to focus on taking out the medicine from the first aid kit. there was a lot of ointment in the bag. she looked at xu shiting¡¯s wounds and chose the most suitable medicine. she began to pour it on her hand and applied it on xu shiting. xu rourou¡¯s hands were as soft as her name suggested. when she applied the medicine, there was a strong force in her soft hands. her massage technique could be said to be very good. xu shiting was veryfortable with the massage and his eyes were squinted. xu rourou¡¯s technique was very professional, as if she had done this kind of thing before. ¡°do you often give people massages?¡± xu shiting frowned at the thought that xu rourou might often massage people like this. ¡± i¡¯ve never massaged anyone else, but i often massaged myself. ¡± xu rourou lowered her eyes and focused on applying the medicine for xu shiting. she stood behind xu shiting with a pair of beautiful hands that were soft yet firm. ¡°by myself?¡± xu shiting was stunned. did this mean that she was often injured? ¡°yeah.¡± xu rourou nodded and did not say anything else. in the past, xu rule often bullied her, and many of her ssmates in school would bully her. she wasn¡¯t someone with many friends. most of the time, she was the kind of person who was bullied. she had encountered campus violence and was often covered in injuries. her parents had never cared about her, so when she was injured, she would quietly treat her wounds. it was also because she was often injured that she worked so hard to learn kung fu. therefore, no one could bully her now, and she could protect herself most of the time. the two of them remained silent. one of them was enjoying the massage while the other was seriously helping. at the same time, leng rongrong had already taken xu rule outside, but leng rongrong did not help xu rule get rid of her belongings. she just looked at xu rule from the side. ¡°what are you doing? aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± xu rule looked at leng rongrong coldly. she was twisting her back, and something was swimming around her body. it made her scalp numb, but she had no way of getting it off. ¡°i just don¡¯t want you to affect rou rou.¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms and looked at xu rule calmly. ¡± you don¡¯t have to move. stay here and wait for rourou to treat master xu¡¯s wound. it¡¯lle out naturally. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± xu rule stared at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± you were the one who made it crawl into my body? ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i don¡¯t like it when my friend is bullied. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re a bitch!¡± xu ru le cursed. leng rongrong was still calm. she leaned against the door and yawned, looking at xu rule. xu rule¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡°leng rongrong, let me tell you, don¡¯t be so arrogant. mr. mo doesn¡¯t love you at all. i¡¯ve told you before, mr. mo wouldn¡¯t even stay in this ce. his wealth is beyond your imagination. everything he has, yet he arranged the worst for you. do you think he has you in his heart? you¡¯re a person who¡¯s about to be consigned to eternal damnation, yet you¡¯re still concerned about other people¡¯s affairs. you might as well care more about yourself. otherwise, you won¡¯t even know when you¡¯ll be kicked out of the house.¡± ¡°even if i¡¯m kicked out of the family, he won¡¯t like you.¡± leng rongrong revealed a faint smile that could anger people to death. ¡± you¡¯re watching what¡¯s in the pot while you¡¯re eating what¡¯s in the bowl. be careful that in the end, the things in the bowl and the pot will all belong to someone else. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± xu rule was furious. she couldn¡¯t win against leng rongrong, and there was something on her that was threatening her. she really couldn¡¯t do anything to leng rongrong. on the other hand, xu rourou quickly treated xu shiting¡¯s wounds. ¡± it¡¯s not very serious. she¡¯ll be fine in two days after applying medicine. ¡± xu rourou put away the first aid kit and handed it to li ruhua. then she said to xu shiting, ¡± little uncle, if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± ¡± rourou, if you need anything, you can call me! ¡± xu shiting frowned and stood up. ¡± even if there¡¯s nothing, you can still contact me more often. i¡¯m your little uncle, it¡¯s fine to keep in touch.¡± ¡°yes.¡± xu rourou nodded. she was a little nervous, but she tried to act calm. after a few words, xu rourou left. she said goodbye to leng rongrong and left in the car that leng rongrong had given her. ¡°bitch!¡± xu rule stomped her foot and red at leng rongrong. ¡± can you take off my things now? ¡± ¡°sure.¡± leng rongrong snapped her fingers. the snake came out from xu ru le¡¯s neck. xu ru le felt the snake slither past her chest, then came out of her cor and flicked its tongue at her. she fainted in shock. Chapter 492

Chapter 492: my wife has always been weak

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong looked helplessly at xu rule, who was lying on the ground. ¡°hey, aren¡¯t you very arrogant? why did you faint so easily?¡± xu rule did not move and was unconscious. leng rongrong was speechless. she turned around and entered the house. xu shiting came out. ¡± where¡¯s ru le? ¡± ¡°oh, she¡¯s fainted.¡± leng rongrong nced at xu rule and felt that it was not good to let her fall at the door like this. she picked her up with one hand and dragged her out like a corpse. xu shiting looked at leng rongrong in shock. he did not know how to react. he watched as leng rongrong dragged his little niece into the house and threw her on the ground. leng rongrong¡¯s actions, which were as if she was dragging a corpse, caused the originally lively living room to fall into a strange silence. she was dragging it with one hand! she single-handedly dragged xu rule in! this action was a little strange and terrifying. the image of leng rongrong killing someone and dumping their corpse appeared in the group¡¯s minds. it was a piece of cake for her. after leng rongrong put down xu rule, she was stunned. ??? ¡°cough, it¡¯s not that i¡¯m strong, it¡¯s that she¡¯s light. in fact, it wasn¡¯t that easy. you misunderstood me. i used a lot of energy just now! aiyo, i¡¯m so heavy!¡± as a woman, it didn¡¯t seem right for her to make everyone think that she had too much strength. ...¡±it¡¯s too fake.¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong in a daze. ¡°lord rong, stop pretending. it¡¯s not suitable. the appearance of a weak woman doesn¡¯t suit you at all. you¡¯re a violent woman!¡± song junlin said, shaking his head. ¡°yes, don¡¯t you feel guilty for pretending like this?¡± qin xiong shook his head. leng rongrong was speechless. she had wanted to put on an act since her husband was present. however, no one actually believed that she looked like a weak woman ... did she not look like one? she felt that she looked quite weak, the kind that could not even withstand the wind ... mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes swept across everyone. ¡± my wife has always been weak. she must have spent a lot of effort to drag this woman in. ¡± are you tired? why didn¡¯t you get someone to drag it out?¡± song junlin was confused. ¡°???? ¡± li chenle: ¡°??? ¡± everyone was speechless. ¡®f * ck, is he even speaking humannguage?¡¯ my madam has always been weak? how could a weak woman torture them so easily? how could such a weak woman make so many people afraid of her? how could a weak woman carry a man like a princess so easily? this is called being weak? wasn¡¯t she too weak? she was so weak that she could even scare a big white tiger. she was simply weak to the extreme! a group of people stared at mo linyuan and leng rongrong, but they did not dare to say anything. mo linyuan massaged his wife¡¯s arms. he would do whatever his wife said. if she said that she was weak, then she was the weakest woman in the world. on the other side, tang luo and li ruhua were sitting together. the two of them exchanged nces. he recalled the first time he saw the young madam¡¯s strong appearance. the young master also seemed to be incredulous. he did not expect that some people would change so quickly. she had really been blinded by love. of course, although the two of themined in their hearts, they did not say anything. after all, the young master and the young madam were not people to be trifled with. who would provoke them for no reason? the rest of the people couldn¡¯t stand leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s lovey-dovey disy any longer. they took the opportunity when the three godfather went out to escape. xu shiting picked xu rule up. when he carried xu rule horizontally, he was also very shocked. he found that xu rule was heavier than he had imagined, but just now, leng rongrong had dragged her in so easily, and with one hand at that ... lord fourth¡¯s woman was indeed scarier than lord fourth. xu shiting also ran away with xu rule in his arms. in the end, only leng rongrong, mo linyuan, tang luo, and li ruhua were left in the room. outside the house, storm was still facing the wall and reflecting on his mistakes. storm and the others were watching the storm and standing around him sympathetically. a few crabs crawled out. the critical hit yers were all scared out of their wits, and the courtyard was in chaos. ¡°can we go?¡± li ruhua asked carefully. he had been serving the three masters for the past two days and was really exhausted. his job was really not easy. ¡± i would like to apply for leave. ¡± ¡°huahua, i know it¡¯s not easy for you. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll make up for the money you lost to your godfathers. then, i¡¯ll increase your sry. so, you can stay.¡± leng rongrong patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder tofort her. li ruhua gave leng rongrong a deep look. ¡± for the sake of money, i¡¯ll stay. ¡± tang luo looked at leng rongrong with a pair of starry eyes. ¡± what about me? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not the one who pays you.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡°you want to deduct your sry?¡± fourth master mo looked at tang luo coldly. they were both bosses, but why was there such a big difference? little luo luo obediently shut his mouth and did not speak again. it waste at night. after li ruhua tidied up the kitchen downstairs, everyone went back to their rooms to wash up and rest. after returning to the room, leng rongrong curiously asked mo linyuan how he had managed to calm down the three godfather¡¯s anger and made them not as angry as before. ¡°it¡¯s a secret,¡± fourth master mo lovingly patted leng rongrong¡¯s head and pulled her into his embrace, letting her head rest on his chest, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i will convince them. ¡± you¡¯ll also prove to them that you and i won¡¯t be worse. as for them, they¡¯re very important to you, so i¡¯ll treat them well.¡± although they had fought, quarreled, and his three godfather¡¯s had tried their best to drive him away from rongrong¡¯s side ... but he wasn¡¯t angry, nor did he hate them. without them, there wouldn¡¯t be the rongrong today. without them, he might not have had such a wife. moreover, they didn¡¯t like him for no other reason than rongrong. they did this because they cared about rongrong, so he was very happy. the conflict between him and the three of them had not been triggered because they had the same concern. they were more concerned about rongrong¡¯s happiness. te at night, leng rongrong heard the sound of a caring from downstairs after a good night¡¯s sleep. she got up and prepared to go downstairs to take a look. she knew that her godfather had returned. just as she was about to go downstairs, she felt someone hand her a coat from behind and put it on her shoulders. ¡± although there¡¯s heating in the house, it¡¯s still a little cold. don¡¯t catch a cold. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong grabbed her clothes. ¡± i¡¯m going downstairs to chat with my godfather. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo linyuan nodded. at this moment, he didn¡¯t realize at all that his three godfather would do such an excessive thing. Chapter 493

Chapter 493: little rongrong¡¯s wedding has to shake the world!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong quickly went downstairs. downstairs, the three godfather had already returned. although they went out for a walk, they did not seem to be full and were looking for food everywhere. in the end, they could not find anything. instead, they found a few live crabs that mo linyuan had made, and they were crawling all over the ground. the three of them sat gloomily on the sofa with dark faces. when leng rongrong saw the three of them, she burst intoughter. ¡± didn¡¯t you get anything good to eat out there? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± jiang fu frowned. ¡°the food outside doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± chenn¡¯s face darkened. ¡± where did you get the food you ordered before? the food outside isn¡¯t as good as the food you ordered. after smelling the aroma of the food you bought, i can¡¯t even eat the food outside. ¡± tang ziyi frowned. his lips were no longer swollen, but he was famished. leng rongrong smiled at her three godfather, then turned around. she went to the kitchen for a few minutes beforeing out with some food in her hands. the room was instantly filled with the aroma of delicious food. jiang fu and the others were all shocked to see leng rongrong enter the kitchen and then bring out tes of dishes like magic. ¡± what are you talking about-¡± tang ziyi was shocked. ¡± those dishes? ¡± don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s leftovers from your meal?¡± jiang fu and chenn¡¯s expressions changed when they heard tang ziyi¡¯s words. the three godfather¡¯s could not help but feel a chill. so they were given leftovers? their daughter was all grown up now, but she only cared about her husband and didn¡¯t care about her godfather anymore? for a moment, the three godfather¡¯s mood was a little low, and their hearts were clearly a little ufortable. the three of them were big shots, and nothing could make them so depressed. when they were depressed, the whole world seemed to fall into a state of horror. leng rongrong was helpless. ¡°do these dishes look like they¡¯re leftovers?¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t ... look like ...¡± ¡°i left them especially for you guys, not for anyone else. don¡¯t worry, just eat.¡± leng rongrong prepared the utensils for the three of them. the three of them, who had been gloomy as if a storm wasing, were now gloomy and cloudy. then, they began to eat with smiles on their faces. the food was very delicious, and it was personally heated by his precious goddaughter, so it tasted even better. the three of them gobbled up the food, almost fighting to eat. in a short while, the food waspletely eaten up. ¡°don¡¯t you guys feel full?¡± leng rongrong watched as the three of them gobbled up the food and almost licked the te. she had prepared arge portion, so when the three godfather finished it, she was a little shocked. ¡°i¡¯m not.¡± jiang fu closed his eyes. he seemed to be in a bit of pain. chenn burped, covered her mouth, and shook her head. tang ziyi, on the other hand, kept on burping like a hen¡¯s cry, attracting the violent attacks outside. when critical hit walked in front of tang ziyi and heard the cking sound, he looked at tang ziyi with aplicated expression, as if he was looking at a lunatic. tang ziyi was speechless. how was he going to exin to the chicken that he wasn¡¯t mimicking the cries of a hen, but was really huping? after a critical hit, he went out again. tang ziyi¡¯s expression wasplicated. leng rongrong said, ¡± it¡¯s gettingte. godfather, you should rest early. i¡¯ll go upstairs to rest too. ¡± ¡°wait a moment!¡± jiang fu suddenly called out to leng rongrong, who was about to leave, with a serious face. he stared straight at leng rongrong, his eyes full of doubt. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, big daddy?¡± leng rongrong was shocked by jiang fu. ¡°you¡¯re sleeping with that kid?¡± jiang fu narrowed his eyes. chenn and tang ziyi seemed to be invigorated by the news as well. they stared at leng rongrong with an angry look on their faces, as if their cabbage had been eaten by a pig. leng rongrong nodded, her face calm. ¡± i¡¯m already married to him. ¡± ¡°married? we didn¡¯t agree to it!¡± jiang fu¡¯s face was livid. ¡± that doesn¡¯t count! ¡± ¡°no, it doesn¡¯t count! what kind of wedding is that? we already know that. how can a wedding that the two of you didn¡¯t attend be considered a wedding? how can our little rongrong¡¯s wedding be a small one? it¡¯ll definitely shock the century!¡± tang ziyi said with a frown. chenn nodded in agreement. if it was little rongrong¡¯s wedding, it definitely couldn¡¯t be too bad. at the very least, it had to cause a sensation in the world. what kind of bullsh * t wedding was that? how could it be called a wedding when the two newlyweds didn¡¯t even show up? most importantly, a wedding that even their godfathers did not know about could not be counted. ¡± ¡®shocking the century¡¯ is a bit of an exaggeration. actually, i think it¡¯s better to keep a low profile. ¡± leng rongrong smiled. she didn¡¯t care too much about these external forms. as long as she was happy, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was a wedding or not, whether it was grand or not. the key was who she married. if it was someone she liked, then no matter how small the wedding was, she would be satisfied. if it was someone she didn¡¯t like, she wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood no matter how grand the wedding was. ¡°no, you¡¯re our precious goddaughter! i can¡¯t keep a low profile.¡± tang ziyi was furious. ¡± mo linyuan, you rascal, what kind of stupid wedding did he give you? not only is the wedding a piece of trash, but he also let you live in such a broken ce, worse than a doghouse! ¡± jiang fu and chenn¡¯s faces also darkened. it was fine if he didn¡¯t mention it, but once he did, he got angry. he had so many ces to stay, but he arranged for rongrong to stay in this kind of ce. there was not even a servant in the house, only huahua, who was also a gardener, nanny, bodyguard, butler, and other identities ... no one would believe that he, the boss of theher abyss empire, had not hired a servant for his wife! little rongrong was the one who invited huahua. jiang fu and the other two had already expressed their dissatisfaction in front of mo linyuan. ¡°i think this ce is pretty good.¡± leng rongrong scanned the house. this ce was originally abandoned, but she had tidied it up herself. the currentyout was arranged ording to her favorite pattern, and the flowers nted outside were also her favorite. ¡°rongrong, don¡¯t sacrifice yourself for that kid.¡± jiang fu said with a serious face, ¡± you don¡¯t have to lie in front of your godfather for him. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just telling the truth. this ce is quite good.¡± leng rongrong facepalmed. it was really hard to exin. they did not have a ce to stay at the beginning. of course, there were other ces under mo linyuan¡¯s name that he could live in. however, he was ying the role of a good-for-nothing at that time, so he naturally had no intention of moving to another ce. however,ter on, she also found out that he had those properties and so on ... mo linyuan had also mentioned moving to another ce, but she was quitefortable here, so she did not choose to move. Chapter 494

Chapter 494: lord fourth, my father-inw want to sleep with me?

Trantor: 549690339

jiang fu and the other two stared at leng rongrong, certain that mo linyuan had fed their precious goddaughter some kind of bewitching potion. if he had not been bewitched, would their precious goddaughter speak up for him like this? he had never seen their little rongrong speak up for anyone like this before. this was really the first time. the three godfather¡¯s were obviously a little angry, but in front of rongrong, they naturally did not say much. ¡°rongrong, it¡¯s your godfather¡¯s room tonight,¡± jiang fu suddenly said. ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong was taken aback and looked at jiang fu in surprise. ¡± where¡¯s godfather? ¡± ¡± ahem, i want to talk to mo. i¡¯ll sleep with him. ¡± jiang fu coughed and answered. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at jiang fu, her eyes filled with shock. ¡± i¡¯m fine, but godfather, are you sure? ¡± godfather was going to sleep with mo linyuan? the father-inw was going to sleep with the son-inw? this scene ... leng rongrong felt likeughing. she did not know if she should say that mo linyuan was miserable or that her godfather would break down. in order to separate her from mo linyuan, her godfather had really tried everything. ¡± ahem, i don¡¯t have a problem with that, but it¡¯s best for godfather to ask for ah yuan¡¯s opinion. i¡¯m not sure if he will agree. ¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness. ¡°he has to agree even if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± jiang fu said with a serious face, ¡± let¡¯s go.e upstairs with me. ¡± ¡°well, are we still sleeping on our own?¡± tang ziyi asked. ¡°we¡¯ll sleep together.¡± jiang fu looked at tang ziyi and chenn. ¡°????¡±chenn looked at jiang fu in horror. he had never slept with anyone in his life. now, he was going to sleep with this son-inw that they didn¡¯t approve of? ¡°i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. i, i, i might not be able to fall asleep if i sleep with someone else!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s scalp went numb. ¡°who told you to fall asleep?¡± jiang fu red at tang ziyi. he wanted tang ziyi to be unable to sleep so that he could keep an eye on mo linyuan. only then would this brat not have the chance to look for rongrong. at the very least, when they were around, they could not let this stinky brat touch rongrong. this little brat was simply too lustful, even daring to touch their rongrong. thus, leng rongrong brought her three godfather¡¯s and went upstairs in a grandiose manner. mo linyuan heard themotion and opened the door. he wanted to carry leng rongrong into the room, but the moment master mo reached out, he almost hugged jiang fu. mo linyuan was shocked and quickly retracted his hand. he looked at the three godfather in front of him and his wife, who was protected in the middle, in horror. he used his eyes to ask leng rongrong what was going on. she looked like she had been kidnapped. ¡°first father said that they want to talk to you all night, so i¡¯ll sleep in another room tonight. the three fathers will sleep with you.¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°sleep ... with ... you?¡± this was the first time in his life that fourth master mo had heard such shocking words. he looked at jiang fu and the other two with aplicated expression. ¡± do you really mean that? the bed in the room might not be too big, and it might be a little crowded for four people.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, we like to squeeze.¡± jiang fu said. ¡°yes, i don¡¯t take up much space when i sleep.¡± chenn nodded. ¡°it looks quite big, it should be enough to sleep in.¡± tang ziyi stretched his head and took a look, then nodded and said. leng rongrong went back into the house to get some of her clothes, then winked at mo linyuan, as if to leave the godfather to her, and then left. she probably knew that mo linyuan still had a way to deal with the godfather, so she let the four of them cultivate their rtionship. it was always good to spend more time together. after spending more time together, there would always be feelings. leng rongrong thought as she went to the guest room. at the same time, mo linyuan was still standing at the door of the room, and the three godfather were staring at him. this was probably the first time the ruler of theherworld empire had encountered such a huge problem in his life. the situation was a little awkward. mo linyuan coughed dryly and asked with a smile, ¡± the three godfather are going to sleep with me? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± jiang fu stared at mo linyuan. chenn nodded. tang ziyi said, ¡± since we¡¯re already here, you won¡¯t stop us from going in, right? what, you don¡¯t like our father-inw? are you still a man? why are you so coy?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± mo linyuan turned sideways and let the three godfather in. after entering the room, the atmosphere became very strange and heavy. the four of them stared at each other. after a long while, jiang fu said, ¡± go to sleep. ¡± ¡°wait a minute ... aren¡¯t you guys going to shower?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows as he looked at his three godfather. the three of them were speechless. after that, the three of them went to the guest rooms to take a shower and then came back. standing by the bed, the four of them seemed a little awkward. after all, they were four grown men, and now they had to sleep in the same bed, and they had never slept with anyone else before. the most awkward person was mo linyuan. after all, he was a junior, and his godfather was his elder. he had to sleep with three elders ... the three father-inw saw that he was still ring at them like a tiger. ¡°how do i sleep?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll sleep outside,¡± tang ziyi said. ¡°you¡¯ll sleep in the middle,¡± jiang fu stared at mo linyuan. he had already arranged for mo linyuan to be next to him, chenn on the other side, and tang ziyi could sleep on the other side. the three of them had alreadye to an agreement. no matter what, they would not let mo linyuan go to find their precious rongrong in the middle of the night. during this period of time, they had to sleep with mo linyuan every day. she would test him during the day and let him sleep with her at night. mo linyuan was speechless. sleeping in the middle ... one father-inw on the left, two father-inw on the right ... it was a little scary. ¡°i can actually sleep on the floor.¡± ¡± isn¡¯t the bed a little too crowded? ¡± mo linyuan asked. ¡°you¡¯ll sleep in the middle!¡± jiang fu¡¯s face was extremely stern. he stared at mo linyuan and motioned for him to sleep in the middle. mo linyuan was speechless. he looked at the three of them and finally resigned himself to his fate andy down in the middle of the bed. jiang fuid on one side of mo linyuan, chenn on the other side of mo linyuan, and tang ziyi on the other side of chenn. the lights were turned off. the room was pitch ck. fourth master mo¡¯s hands and feet were tightly bound, his hands ced on his lower abdomen. his entire body was as stiff as a mummy, not daring to move. he stared at the ceiling with his eyes wide open, not daring to turn his head to the left or the right. for the first time, he experienced what despair felt like. mo linyuan was tired of looking at the ceiling and he turned his head subconsciously. suddenly, he met jiang fu¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be glowing in the darkness. he was scared out of his wits. however, when he turned around, he saw a face glowing in blue. chenn was facing him with a cell phone in her hand. the light from the phone was reflected on her face. chenn¡¯s godfather had long hair and was beautiful. he smiled as if a female ghost had slept beside him! Chapter 495

Chapter 495: could it be that you want to look for rongrong?

Trantor: 549690339

fourth master mo silently took a deep breath and gave chenn¡¯s godfather a stiff smile. he then fell asleep and continued to look at the ceiling. his wife should be sleeping very well at this moment, right? he had the urge to sneak into his wife¡¯s room. ¡°why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± jiang fu¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you want to find little rongrong? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± his little thoughts had been guessed correctly. should he admit it? if he admitted it, he would probably die a terrible death, right? fourth master mo did not say a word. he only replied in a low voice, ¡± i¡¯m asleep, i¡¯m already asleep. ¡± jiang fu was speechless. chenn was speechless. the atmosphere in the room was very strange. after a while, the four of them fell into silence at the same time. of course, no one fell asleep, especially mo linyuan who was sandwiched in the middle. lord fourth waited quietly for the few people around him to fall asleep so that he could sneak out and happily go to sleep with his wife. he waited and waited, but no one spoke. they were all martial arts practitioners and their breathing was soft. mo linyuan could not tell if they were asleep or not. after waiting for nearly an hour, lord fourth thought that it should be about time. then, he carefully prepared to get up. as soon as she sat up, jiang fu and chenn, who were sitting on the left and right, sat up almost at the same time. they looked at mo linyuan in the middle with concern. ¡°is there something you need?¡± jiang fu asked calmly. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°no, i¡¯m just going to the bathroom.¡± fourth master mo crawled out of the room with much difficulty and headed to the bathroom. he stayed in the bathroom for a long time and didn¡¯t have the courage to go back to his three father-inw¡¯s bed. in the end, jiang fu started to urge him. ¡°you¡¯ve been in the toilet for so long. are you feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡± fourth master mo immediately opened the door and left. he took a deep breath and returned to his seat with a stiff smile. he was lying in the middle of the room, looking at the ceiling stiffly. he couldn¡¯t wait for the two beside him to fall asleep, so he could only force himself to sleep. he would be fine when he woke up! yes, it¡¯s good to wake up. lord fourth began to hypnotize himself with all his might, hoping that he could fall asleep quickly and wake up in the morning. in the end, the more nervous he was, the more awake he became. the breathing on both sides was very soft. he asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°godfather?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± jiang fu¡¯s clear-headed voice came from the side. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± jiang fu was speechless. half an hourter. ¡°godfather?¡± ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± an hourter. ¡°father-inw?¡± ¡°what are you doing now?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not doing anything!¡± two hourster. fourth master mo carefully moved his body and prepared to sit up. in the end, the two people beside him seemed to be connected to him as they sat up together with him. ¡°i, i¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± after that, lord fourth silently made a trip to the washroom. when he came out of the bathroom, the lights in the bedroom were all on. his three godfather were sitting cross-legged on the bed, staring at him with cold eyes. tang ziyi swayed and yawned crazily. ¡± can¡¯t we talk about it tomorrow? i¡¯m a little sleepy. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s about rongrong¡¯s happiness. i can¡¯t tell you tomorrow.¡± jiang fu coldly said. mo linyuan was speechless. what could be so important that it even concerned rongrong¡¯s happiness? lord fourth looked at his three godfather suspiciously. he asked respectfully, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°you, are you sick?¡± chenn blurted out. ¡°me?¡± mo linyuan pointed at himself. his face, which had always been cold and expressionless, now had a trace of confusion. what was wrong with him? how could he not know that he was sick? how did the three of them know that he was sick? ¡°it¡¯s only been three hours and you¡¯ve already gone to the toilet twice. you¡¯re definitely sick. it¡¯s not a good thing to wake up so often at such a young age.¡± jiang fu coldly said. ¡°i just have a little insomnia.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s mouth twitched. any man who slept in the middle of a few father-inw who didn¡¯t like him would probably have insomnia. ¡°if you can¡¯t sleep, then so be it. why do you keep going to the toilet?¡± jiang fu narrowed his eyes. ¡± tomorrow, go to the hospital and give me a full body examination. from head to toe. ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. ¡± i¡¯m very healthy. i have regr physical examinations. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s your business. we have to help rongrong confirm if there¡¯s a problem with you.¡± jiang fu said coldly. ¡°can i refuse?¡± fourth master mo looked at jiang fu. in front of his godfather, the coldness on his body was nothing. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± jiang fu denied. ¡°¡­¡­¡± that night, mo linyuan did not sleep at all. in the morning, the four of them could not stand it anymore and fell asleep. at dawn, leng rongrong stretched herself as she walked out of the room. her sleep was extremelyfortable and could be said to be refreshing. because she had slept enough, she was in a good mood. downstairs, li ruhua was already busy in the kitchen. tang luo was ying with storm in the courtyard. storm was still facing the wall and reflecting on his mistakes. his back looked lonely and pitiful. the weather outside was great, the sun was bright, and leng rongrong was in a good mood. of course, when she saw her dpidated courtyard, her heart still felt a little heartache and heavy. her beautiful courtyard had now be like this. leng rongrong looked at the courtyard in a daze for a while, then turned around and entered the house. ¡°they¡¯re still not up?¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± li ruhua shook her head. tang luo came in from outside and asked with a curious expression, ¡± young master doesn¡¯t usually sleep in. why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet today? ¡± leng rongrong shook her head, then stared at tang luo and li ruhua, her eyes fixed on them. she seemed to have thought of something interesting. ¡± why don¡¯t you two go up and take a look? ¡± ¡°what are you looking at?¡± tang luo panicked and asked. ¡± why isn¡¯t your young master up yet? let¡¯s see how your godfather is doing. ¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡°what do you mean? do you mean we should go around each room?¡± tang luo felt his scalp go numb. ¡± there¡¯s no need to go around every room. just go to one room. they slept togetherst night. ¡± leng rongrong blinked at tang luo. ¡± little luo luo, little flower, go and call them for breakfast. at the same time, see if they¡¯re fighting! ¡± ¡°s-s-s-s-sleeping together?¡± tang luo looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. was there such a thing? this was too scary, right? her heart ached for their lord fourth for a second. ¡°you guys go upstairs and take a look.¡± leng rongrong blinked at tang luo and li ruhua. ¡°young madam, why aren¡¯t you going?¡± tang luo looked at leng rongrong warily. Chapter 496

Chapter 496: i forgot to mention, godfathers also have a morning temper!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i¡¯m the young madam, of course i won¡¯t go. be good, little luo luo, little flower, quickly go and take a look. if they¡¯re all asleep, then don¡¯t call them. if they¡¯re fighting, call them downstairs for dinner.¡± leng rongrong patted their shoulders and pushed them to the stairs. li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other and started to walk upstairs, feeling a little uneasy. the three-story flight of stairs felt as long as a century, and the two of them were extremely nervous. at the same time, a certain youngdy was sitting leisurely on the sofa, drinking coffee in a good mood. there didn¡¯t seem to be any fighting upstairs, so there shouldn¡¯t have been any fighting. did mo linyuan and his three godfather share the same bed for a night and then develop a rtionship? as expected, feelings still needed to be cultivated. on the third floor, li ruhua and tang luo stood at the door of the room. they looked at each other and then gently knocked on the door. there was no sound in the room. li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other again. then, he knocked even harder. there was still no sound from the room. after li ruhua and tang luo exchanged a deep look, they tried to open the door. they realized that the door wasn¡¯t locked, and it opened in an instant. the two of them probably didn¡¯t expect the door to open, so they both leaned against the door and fell into the room. the moment they fell, the two of them felt a chill run down their spines and felt that they were done for. ¡°it¡¯s so early in the morning, can¡¯t you let me sleep?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s angry voice was heard. then, tang ziyi, with his hair in a mess, suddenly threw something at li ruhua and tang luo. countless flying daggersnded beside the two of them, almost stabbing them. tang luo and li ruhua hugged each other and were scared out of their wits. the two of them crawled for a long time and fell a few times before they could get up. they saw that chenn, jiang fu, and mo linyuan had also gotten up and were looking at them with gloomy faces. on the ground floor, leng rongrong could only hear the screams of li ruhua and tang luo. a few minutester, li ruhua and tang luo scrambled down the stairs in a miserable state. the two men almost fell down the stairs. they hugged each other and looked at leng rongrong with resentment. ¡°i forgot to tell you that my godfathers also have a temper when they wake up. with their status, no one would dare to wake them up ...¡± leng rongrong said apologetically. you must be doing this on purpose! tang luo got up with a resentful expression on his face. youngdy always tricked them. ¡°i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i just forgot about it.¡± leng rongrong said helplessly, ¡± if i had known that my godfathers were so angry when they woke up, i definitely wouldn¡¯t have asked you guys to call them. are you guys hurt? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not physically injured, but i¡¯ve suffered some mental damage.¡± tang luo said helplessly. li ruhua was in a daze. clearly, her soul had yet to return to its original position. a few minutester, mo linyuan and the others came down from upstairs. the four of them were clearly still in a daze, so their faces were ashen. the atmosphere on the ground floor was rtively mild, but when the four big bosses went downstairs, a terrifying aura seemed to spread in the entire room. the entire room was filled with an oppressive aura. the atmosphere in the house also affected the people outside. the storm, the big white tiger, and the critical hits were all ying around, but now, everyone quieted down. no one dared to go near the house. storm was still facing the wall and reflecting with difficulty. ¡°aowu aowu¡± storm cried out miserably. it had been standing all night. could it rest now? if it continued to face the wall like this, it couldn¡¯t take it. jiang fu coldly looked at the storm outside, his face still full of displeasure. it was a great sin to not report the matter. she clearly knew that little rongrong had married a man here, but storm didn¡¯t even leak the news. ¡± boss, forget it. storm has been punished for a night. it¡¯s not a messenger pigeon, so it¡¯s hard for it to send us a message. ¡± tang ziyi said as he picked up an apple and nibbled on it. jiang fu didn¡¯t speak. tang ziyi whistled at storm. storm was no longer standing upright. it turned around and rushed towards tang ziyi, wagging its tail wildly. it was so excited that tang ziyi fell to the ground. then, storm started to lick tang ziyi¡¯s face affectionately. ¡± storm, please be careful. you¡¯re not a f * cking dog. you¡¯re a f * cking wolf. why are you bing more and more like a dog? you¡¯re so useless! ¡± tang ziyi gave storm a punch, then turned over and rode on storm¡¯s back. storm¡¯s back was especially thick and covered in long hair, so it was veryfortable to ride on. after making out with tang ziyi, storm carefully looked at jiang fu and chenn. this guy was quite timid when he saw the two. ¡°well, huahua has made breakfast. why don¡¯t we have breakfast?¡± leng rongrong looked at the few godfather and asked carefully. jiang fu and the others nodded. then, the group of people went into the dining room to have breakfast. the breakfast li ruhua prepared was quite sumptuous. there were deep-fried dough sticks, steamed buns, dumplings, wontons, noodles, and anything one could think of. they could eat whatever they wanted. the key was that huahua¡¯s cooking was perfect, and the food he made looked very tempting. especially after experiencing lord fourth¡¯s culinary skills yesterday, everyone could already feel how blissful it was to be able to eat li ruhua¡¯s food. tang ziyi took the lead and ate a bun. then, he squinted his eyes in satisfaction. ¡± it¡¯s so delicious. it¡¯s simply a delicacy. ¡± ¡°huahua¡¯s cooking has always been good. his breakfast is so delicious that i wish he could make breakfast for me for the rest of my life.¡± leng rongrong also started eating. ¡± it¡¯s much better than the breakfast outside, and it¡¯s clean and hygienic. ¡± ¡°do it, for a lifetime?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes suddenly swept towards leng rongrong. jiang fu and the others also looked at leng rongrong almost reflexively. what did it mean to make breakfast for a lifetime? f * ck, could it be that their little rongrong had shifted her love to someone else and was nning to spend the rest of her life with this perverted nanny? this nanny liked to wear women¡¯s clothes. he was big and burly, but he liked to wear women¡¯s clothes! who knew if he was a little princess in his heart! mo linyuan red at li ruhua, then suddenly said, ¡± i¡¯ve made a decision. ¡± ¡°what decision?¡± everyone¡¯s eyes fell on mo linyuan and they felt a little nervous. ¡°i think rongrong and i still need someone to cook for us.¡± when fourth master mo became serious, everyone was a little afraid. ¡± next, i will follow the n that my godfathers made for me and cook. i¡¯ll be responsible for the three meals a day. if it¡¯s not delicious, i¡¯ll make it until it¡¯s delicious and everyone is satisfied.¡± Chapter 497

Chapter 497: what a big show

Trantor: 549690339

everyone at the table was frozen in ce as if they had been struck by lightning, their eyes fixed on mo linyuan. did this mean that he would cook and they would eat until they were satisfied? yesterday¡¯s meal was definitely the scariest meal everyone had in their lives. were the rest of the meals before fourth master mo learned how to cook all the same? ¡°you can cook, but you don¡¯t have to use us asb rats, do you?¡± the corner of tang ziyi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± although i don¡¯t know how to cook, i¡¯ve never seen anyone make a crab that¡¯s ready to be eaten and can still crawl around on the table. a cooked whole duck will be a lively goose. ¡± ¡± actually, i think it¡¯s enough that we have huahua to cook ... ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s scalp was also numb. she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with the meal, would she? she might not dare to eat it. ¡°no, you can only eat the food i cook for the rest of your life!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face was extremely cold. the king of jealousy was jealous again. ¡± then i might not have this life after this meal ... ¡± leng rongrong mumbled softly. ¡°what did you just say?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face darkened, as if he had heard something unpleasant. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± leng rongrong looked up and smiled. ¡± well, of course i¡¯m very supportive of you learning how to cook. i¡¯m also very happy to eat the food you cook. well, i just don¡¯t want you to work too hard! when you¡¯re tired, my heart will ache, right? so, i think that in order to make it easier for you and for me to not feel bad, you¡¯d better not learn how to cook. you can just hire a maid to cook.¡± leng rongrong tried her best to persuade her. this time, jiang fu and the others didn¡¯t interrupt. after all, no one could convince fourth master mo, who was so determined to learn how to cook. they didn¡¯t want to be poisoned to death by a meal here. then they would die, and they would die without dignity. after leng rongrong¡¯s persuasion and various words of heartache for mo linyuan, mo linyuan finally gave up the idea of learning how to cook himself. the group of people could not help but heave a sigh of relief. everyone¡¯s nerves were tense just now, and the thought of mo linyuan entering the kitchen again scared them out of their wits. in the end, leng rongrong managed to convince mo linyuan to stop cooking, because if he did, rongrong would be heartbroken. everyone enjoyed their breakfast. as they ate, fourth master mo suddenly raised his head and said, ¡± i can make it once in a while. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need ... ¡± tang luo looked at mo linyuan in horror. he didn¡¯t even want to be lord fourth¡¯s assistant anymore. lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills were terrifying, and he always forced others to eat. mo linyuan was expressionless. he was seriously considering whether he should learn how to cook so that he could cook for rongrong. seeing rongrong praise li ruhua¡¯s cooking and say that she wanted to eat his cooking for the rest of her life, he was a little upset. he had to cultivate his cooking skills. after breakfast, the group of people took a short break in the living room. after a break, jiang fu stood up and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°where are we going?¡± leng rongrong, who was ying games on her phone, suddenly looked up and looked at jiang fu in surprise. did the godfatherse up with a new trick to trick their son-inw? ¡°physical examination.¡± jiang fu said with a serious face. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment, then her expression suddenly became nervous. ¡± first father, second father, third father, are you all feeling unwell? where are you feeling ufortable? why don¡¯t you let master take a look? i¡¯ll contact master and ask him toe back!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not feeling well.¡± seeing leng rongrong¡¯s nervous expression, jiang fu and the other two felt warm in their hearts. after all, they were the ones who raised her. look, she still cared about them. ¡°you¡¯re not the ones feeling unwell? then why do you need to go for a physical examination?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment, then she thought of something and her gaze fell on mo linyuan. her eyes were a little serious. ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡± he¡¯s been going to the toilet all night. a physical examination is necessary. ¡± jiang fu said coldly, ¡± we won¡¯t let our little rongrong marry a man with a physical problem. a healthy body is the basic condition. first, go do a thorough physical examination.¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan helplessly, and he gave her aforting look. the physical examination was not a problem. he had always been in good health and his physical fitness had always been very good. naturally, there would not be any problems after the examination. since the few godfather¡¯s were worried about this problem, there was no harm in going for a physical examination. ¡± i¡¯ve already arranged a car. let¡¯s go together. ¡± mo linyuan turned around and looked at li ruhua and tang luo. ¡± you two go and check it out too. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. tang luo was speechless. what did it have to do with them? why did they have to go for a checkup? they weren¡¯t the ones being tested by their father-inw. although they were dumbfounded, tang luo and li ruhua still followed him out. leng rongrong naturally followed, leaving storm and a few others at home to look after the house. leng rongrong had thought that they had simply driven a few cars out. leng rongrong was a little surprised when they arrived outside the house. there was a row of maybach cars parked in the courtyard. beside the cars were bodyguards and drivers. it was a grand scene. seeing the car and the bodyguards, the three godfather¡¯s expressions eased a little. ¡°godfathers, please get in the car.¡± as fourth master mo spoke, the chauffeur had already opened the car door for him. ¡°you sit with me.¡± jiang fu said with a serious face, ¡± i want to talk to you in private. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo linyuan and jiang fu got into the same car, while the others got into the cars behind them. leng rongrong, tang ziyi, and chenn, her two godfather, were sitting in a car. the convoy set off. mo linyuan sat in the same car as jiang fu. he had some respect for jiang fu, but there was no fear or timidity. he started chatting with jiang fu as if he was talking to an elder. jiang fu asked a few questions, such as whether he really loved rongrong and why he liked her. mo linyuan answered honestly, saying that when he first saw leng rongrong, he did not feel any love at first sight. at that time, he thought that leng rongrong was sent by someone to deal with him. however, after getting along with her, he realized that he had fallen in love with her. he wanted to pamper her, love her, be good to her, and spend the rest of his life with her. she was his entire world, and he could give her everything as long as she was happy. ¡­¡­ on the other side, leng rongrong was also having a heart-to-heart talk with her second and third father. at the same time, she was also trying to find out what her first father thought of mo linyuan. ¡°i know that his identity might not be too powerful for our fathers, but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s important. there¡¯s no rule that a man must be stronger than a woman, right?¡± leng rongrong said seriously. she wanted to put in a few good words for her husband. Chapter 498

Chapter 498: she had been deceived!

Trantor: 549690339

¡± actually, i also thought that only the person in charge of theher abyss empire was worthy of me ... but after getting to know him for a long time, i actually think that ah yuan is not bad either. ¡± leng rongrong recalled and said regretfully, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that i haven¡¯t seen the person in charge of theher abyss empire yet. ¡± tang ziyi and chenn looked at leng rongrong in shock. they were obviously very surprised. wasn¡¯t mo lingyuan the one in charge of theher abyss empire? what did rongrong just say? she had never seen the ruler of theher abyss empire? so, the whole world knew that mo linyuan was the ruler of theher abyss empire, but their little rongrong was kept in the dark and knew nothing? tang ziyi and chenn sat on either side of leng rongrong. the two godfather¡¯s exchanged a look, and it could be said that their eyes were veryplicated. he was clearly someone she saw every day, but rongrong thought she had never seen him before. this mo linyuan had gone too far. the little rongrong who had been deceiving them all along? did he think that his little rongrong was so easy to deceive? tang ziyi had almost forgotten that he was in the car. he wanted to stand up abruptly, but he was hit by the roof of the car. only then did he remember that he was still in the car. ¡°third daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong turned her head to look at tang ziyi. tang ziyi¡¯s heavy blow had made even her feel a headache. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± tang ziyi rubbed his head. he could not help but feel annoyed when he remembered that mo linyuan had lied to leng rongrong. so, what was mo linyuan¡¯s purpose in doing this? he let their little rongrong live in such a bad ce and eat so badly, and no one served her. he didn¡¯t even let rongrong know his true identity. what was he trying to do? this b * stard, he actually fooled their little rongrong like this. tang ziyi clenched his fists the entire way. even though leng rongrong was talking, tang ziyi seemed to have not heard anything and was in a state of absent-mindedness. when they arrived at the hospital, tang ziyi opened the car door and rushed to mo linyuan¡¯s side. then, he opened the door of mo linyuan¡¯s car. mo linyuan was a little surprised when he saw tang ziyi¡¯s murderous face. ¡± third godfather zhenzhen. ¡± ¡°third, your grandmother¡¯s third godfather, i¡¯m not your third godfather!¡± tang ziyi suddenly threw a punch at mo linyuan. although mo linyuan was caught off guard, he still grabbed tang ziyi¡¯s wrist, bent his body, and got out of the car. tang ziyi threw punches at mo linyuan like a madman. mo linyuan did not take the hit, nor did he dodge. he just took tang ziyi¡¯s attack. the two of them were hitting each other, and the sound of their punches sounded like they were hitting each other. jiang fu, chenn, and leng rongrong were all watching the two of them. leng rongrong looked at chenn in confusion and asked softly, ¡± second father, did i say something wrong? why is third father so angry? ¡± she didn¡¯t feel like there was anything wrong with what she had said along the way. she was still quite calm. moreover, she was speaking up for mo linyuan. why was the third godfather so angry? he was like a bomb that was about to explode ... when she left the house, she was still quite calm. when she got into the car, she seemed to be quite satisfied with mo linyuan¡¯s fleet of cars and said that she had to have such a big party when she went out. why did it end up like this the moment they got off the car? leng rongrong racked her brains, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what she had said wrong in the car that would anger tang ziyi¡¯s godfather, who was the least likely to get angry. on the other side, tang ziyi was even more annoyed when he realized that he could not hit mo linyuan. all of a sudden, countless flying daggers in his hands flew towards mo linyuan. mo linyuan dodged most of the flying daggers and caught a few of them. he looked at tang ziyi and said, ¡± third godfather, can you calm down a little? let¡¯s talk this out.¡± ¡°i just can¡¯t stand you! can¡¯t we talk properly?¡± tang ziyi fought with mo linyuan again in a fit of anger. mo linyuan did not back down either, so tang ziyi was a little breathless at the end of the fight. he squinted his eyes at mo linyuan. ¡± you were hiding your true strength? ¡± they had also fought in the study room, but mo linyuan was not that powerful. how did he suddenly be so powerful? she could not even hit him. ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m hiding my strength. it¡¯s that my godfather¡¯s mercy.¡± mo linyuan said calmly. ¡°do your mother a favor!¡± tang ziyi cursed and spat out blood in anger, but he did not have the strength to attack mo linyuan anymore. he did not want to lose face anymore. mo linyuan returned the throwing knives to tang ziyi and said, ¡± third godfather, your throwing knives. ¡± can we talk about teaching me a lessonter? there are too many people here, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll lose face.¡± tang ziyi narrowed his eyes and looked at mo linyuan. feeling that there were many people watching, he snorted coldly and thought to himself,¡¯this kid really knows how to conduct himself.¡¯ in fact, it was tang ziyi¡¯s loss of face if he lost the fight. mo linyuan was obviously stronger than him. this kid did not show his strength earlier. he had used 70% to 80% of his strength because he was too angry, and mo linyuan could easily block it. tang ziyi didn¡¯t say anything more, but went to jiang fu and secretlyined. leng rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. then, the group of people entered the hospital together. in the hospital, jiang fu and the other two had already made an appointment with the doctor they knew. the doctor would give them a special physical examination. mo linyuan, as well as the innocent tang luo and li ruhua, were all taken to the hospital for a physical examination. leng rongrong blinked her eyes at her three godfather. ¡± godfather, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you check your body? ¡± ¡°we¡¯re very good.¡± tang ziyi snorted coldly. ¡± you can live to a hundred years old without a checkup. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. forget it, master is here anyway, the three godfather will definitely not have a problem. ¡°rongrong, you wait here. we¡¯ll go and see their examination.¡± jiang fu said after looking at leng rongrong. ¡°hmm?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. were the godfather still watching mo linyuan¡¯s physical examination? the three godfathers did as they were told and really went to monitor mo linyuan¡¯s physical examination. leng rongrong was speechless. alright, she could only wait in silence. at the same time, little nan yu, who was far away abroad, had finished filming a scene. when he went to the shade to rest, he thought of his parents. should i give mommy a call? she didn¡¯t know if her godgrandpas were no longer angry, and she also didn¡¯t know if her daddy ... little nan yu was worried and decided to call his mother to find out more about the situation. Chapter 499

Chapter 499: a misunderstanding

Trantor: 549690339

¡°luan ¡®er!¡± leng rongrong was very happy to receive the little guy¡¯s call. ¡± where are you filming? ¡± she didn¡¯t have time to contact little nan yu for the past two days. she only knew that the little guy had gone out to film, but she didn¡¯t know where he had gone to film. ¡°i¡¯m filming in C nation.¡± little nan yu asked worriedly, ¡± mommy, what¡¯s the situation with that daddy and god-grandfather. are they ipatible like fire and water? ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for me, the conflict between daddy and the godgrandpas wouldn¡¯t be so deep!¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, i don¡¯t me you. that¡¯s just how your godfather is. even without you, they would still go against your daddy.¡± leng rongrong consoled her gently, ¡± your daddy won¡¯t be angry with you. with me around, we don¡¯t have to be afraid! ¡± ¡± thank you, mommy. i knew that you¡¯re the best mommy in the world! ¡± little nan yu¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. ¡°¡­¡­¡± the two of them started to chat. unknowingly, they had chatted for a long time. when mo linyuan and the others came out with dark faces, leng rongrong and xiao nan were chatting happily. leng rongrong was smiling and was extremely gentle. ¡°who are you talking to?¡± fourth master mo walked in front of leng rongrong. seeing her extremely gentle expression, his expression turned serious. ¡°little nan yu.¡± leng rongrong looked up. ¡± done with the examination? do you want to talk to little nan yu?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡± this brat still dares to call? ¡± he was really screwed over by this little guy. if it wasn¡¯t for little nan yu opening the first gift rongrong gave to his godfather in theke, even if his godfather had a problem with him, it wouldn¡¯t be this big. little nan yu originally went to help stop the few godfather¡¯s but in the end, he became the fuel to the fire. as expected, little wimps were not worth trusting. he shouldn¡¯t have let this little brat help him. ¡± little nan yu is our godson after all. there¡¯s no overnight hatred between father and son. ¡± leng rongrong blinked at mo linyuan, then asked little nan yu on the phone, ¡± little nan yu, do you want to talk to your daddy on the phone? daddy¡¯s right beside me. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t!¡± the little guy¡¯s tender voice almost blurted out, ¡± i heard it all, but daddy is still angry! mommy, i¡¯m hanging up first. we¡¯ll talk again next time. i¡¯lle back when daddy¡¯s not angry anymore!¡± e back after you¡¯ve calmed down? how long do we have to wait?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. ¡°give me your phone.¡± mo linyuan stretched out his hand and said with a dark face. obviously, she wanted to teach little nan yu a good lesson. leng rongrong was about to pass the phone to mo linyuan when little nan yu¡¯s shocked voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡± mommy, i love you. goodbye, i¡¯ll contact you again when i have time! ¡± after he finished speaking, little nan yu hung up the phone. mo linyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°i¡¯m hanging up,¡± leng rongrong took a look at her phone and then looked up at mo linyuan. ¡°give it to me,¡± mo linyuan took leng rongrong¡¯s phone and called back. however, little nan yu¡¯s phone was turned off. at this moment, fourth master mo¡¯s face turned even more ashen. this brat actually hung up the phone just like that. he even turned off his phone to avoid talking to him ... ¡± don¡¯t be angry. little nan yu is just a child. ¡± leng rongrong consoled mo linyuan. ¡± how are the results of the examination? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s definitely no problem,¡± mo linyuan was very confident in his own body. he was in good health and his healing ability was many times better than ordinary people. he was even better than ordinary people in many aspects. therefore, the results of the physical examination would naturally not have any problems. the only thing that made him depressed was that some of the physical examinations required him to strip naked, and his three godfather¡¯s had to be present. although he had sternly refused in the end, he felt a little creeped out when he thought of the scene of him stripping naked and his three godfather¡¯s staring at him. not long after, the godfather also came out. as they knew the director, the godfather quickly saw most of the results of the examination. mo linyuan¡¯s body could be said to be very healthy, there was no problem at all. in fact, his body was several times better than that of ordinary people. there were no further problems, so leng rongrong and her group left the hospital. on the way back, leng rongrong received a call from ye tianxin, so she went to thepany. ¡°you guys wait for me, i¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± after she jumped out of the car, leng rongrong jogged into thepany. the moment leng rongrong left, the atmosphere in the car was tense. jiang fu and the rest got out of the car. the three godfather stared at mo linyuan and asked, ¡± why did you lie to our rongrong? ¡± you¡¯re clearly the ruler of theher abyss empire, but you lied to rongrong. you don¡¯tck money, but you put rongrong in such a poor ce. you don¡¯t care about our rongrong at all, do you?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± on the contrary, he took rongrong very seriously. mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face was filled with determination as he exined the situation to the three godfather. of course, he didn¡¯t mean to lie to rongrong. he just found it interesting that rongrong had always thought that he wasn¡¯t the ruler of theher abyss empire and that he was just a butler. moreover, rongrong would instinctively protect him under such circumstances. he quite enjoyed the feeling of being protected by rongrong. that was why he had never revealed his identity. ¡°so you lied to our rongrong just to be a gigolo?¡± tang ziyi stared at mo linyuan coldly. ¡± are you crazy? is it fun to be a gigolo? ¡± ¡°it¡¯ll be very interesting if you¡¯re rongrong¡¯s gigolo.¡± fourth master mo said with confidence. tang luo and li ruhua were standing not far away, breaking out in a cold sweat for their lord fourth. lord fourth was lord fourth after all. he was so brave even when he saw his godfathers and didn¡¯t seem afraid at all. ¡­¡­ leng rongrong quickly met with ye tianxin. ¡°how¡¯s the filming of ¡®escape¡¯?¡± ye tianxin asked coldly when she saw leng rongrong enter. ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly. ¡°still okay? i think you¡¯re doing a good job. the inte is filled with your behind-the-scenes footage.¡± ye tianxin looked at leng rongrong and sneered, ¡± you¡¯re interesting. you went to film a variety show by yourself and even brought your husband along. ¡± why would he buy an ancient forest? are you going there to embarrass yourself?¡± leng rongrong shrugged. the festival group had indeed released a lot of behind-the-scenes footage on the inte. as for the behind-the-scenes, they would definitely hide the most exciting parts and release some parts that could easily be misunderstood to leave people with suspense. leng rongrong was obviously the most special in this recording, so naturally, there were a lot of behind-the-scenes footage of her. and if she didn¡¯t look at the whole picture, it would indeed cause a misunderstanding if she took out some parts. things like buying an entire primeval forest, a five-yuan ne, and so on ... Chapter 500

Chapter 500: caused a small sensation

Trantor: 549690339

ye tianxin had obviously seen the behind-the-scenes footage, but she probably didn¡¯t use her brain to think about it, so she was also mocking leng rongrong. leng rongrong naturally didn¡¯t care at all. she was indeed misunderstood by a lot of people now, but when the show aired, those misunderstandings would naturally be cleared up. besides, she didn¡¯t really care about what others thought. no matter how others saw her, she was still her, the one who had so much money that she couldn¡¯t finish spending it. ¡°sister ye didn¡¯t call me over just to say this, right?¡± leng rongrong swept a nce at ye tianxin, who was a little frivolous. ¡°of course not.¡± ye tianxin looked at leng rongrong coldly and snorted, ¡± take a look at these scripts. i don¡¯t know what kind of dog shit luck you have. these big-name directors have all given you some good scripts by name.¡± ye tianxin originally didn¡¯t want to take out the script. but there was no other way, a few directors had specifically asked for leng rongrong. even if she wanted to hide it, she had no choice but to show it to leng rongrong. when the script was handed over to leng rongrong, ye tianxin was still holding on to it tightly. she was a little reluctant to give the script to leng rongrong, but it would be better to give these scripts to the other artistes under her. unfortunately, when those directors handed her scripts, although she strongly rmended other artistes, they only wanted leng rongrong¡¯s. he really did not know what method leng rongrong had used to actually win the appreciation of those directors. they were all famous directors, and with her identity as a manager, she might not even be able toe into contact with them on normal days. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? sister ye won¡¯t let go?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and exerted more force. ye tianxin held on tightly, not willing to let go. leng rongrong once again exerted force, causing ye tianxin to stagger. in the end, the script was still pulled over by leng rongrong. ¡°thanks, i¡¯ll take it back and have a look.¡± leng rongrong waved the script in her hand, then asked, ¡± is there anything else? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing else,¡± ye tianxin red at leng rongrong with hatred. someone suddenly knocked on the office door. leng rongrong and ye tianxin both looked towards the door. ¡± sister ye, the movie queen su wei, su wei has appeared in ourpany! ¡± when a junior assistant saw ye tianxin, she was extremely excited. ¡± i heard that she¡¯s just downstairs. don¡¯t you always like the movie queen su wei? do you want to go downstairs and take a look? ¡± ¡°su wei?¡± ye tianxin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± really? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true, it¡¯s su wei. many people in thepany went to watch the show, and many managers went to fight for su wei. su wei had disappeared for many years. his sudden appearance must be because he wanted to make aeback. i heard that she¡¯s still as charming as before. whoever can get best actress su to sign with ourpany will definitely make ourpany famous!¡± the assistant was so excited that she was already dizzy. ye tianxin was also overjoyed. she pushed leng rongrong away and rushed out. ¡± is it really su wei, my idol? i want to see my idol! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. master? why was she here? pursing her lips, leng rongrong helplessly shook her head and followed behind the excited ye tianxin and the others. as soon as they entered the elevator, ye tianxin saw that leng rongrong was still following her and said in a bad mood, ¡± do you know who su wei is? you might not even know her, but she was the movie queen back then, the goddess in my heart, a great existence ...¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t know,¡± leng rongrong replied. she knew about su wei, but she didn¡¯t know that her master was ye tianxin¡¯s idol. if ye tianxin knew that she was su wei¡¯s disciple, how would she react? leng rongrong raised her brows and looked at ye tianxin expectantly. ¡± sister ye, i¡¯ve never quite understood why you don¡¯t like me so much. ¡± in the past, it might have been because of leng qing qing, but now that she was no longer here, what reason did ye tianxin have to target him? what good would it do for her to target her own artistes? she just couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°you¡¯re not stupid. you know that i don¡¯t like you.¡± ye tianxin nced at leng rongrong and said contemptuously, ¡± if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have a reason. ¡± a person like you won¡¯t be able to do much in the entertainment industry. i advise you to leave the entertainment industry. i¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s useless even if you follow me. wait a minute, stay away from me. don¡¯t let after movie queen su, you¡¯re an artiste under me. don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± oh. ¡± as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, ye tianxin jogged. leng rongrong followed casually. as she walked, she was thinking about whether she should change her manager. this ye tianxin was a little brainless and boring. he found it fun when he first came into contact with it, but now that he was a little sick of it, it was no longer fun. leng rongrong took a few steps and soon, she saw a corner of thepany. there were countless people surrounding something. the crowd eximed in shock. upon hearing that voice, leng rongrong knew that it was most likely her master who was there. su wei had always been like that. wherever she went, she would shine and always attract people¡¯s attention and admiration. leng rongrong squeezed into the crowd with difficulty and suddenly realized that su wei was not the only one in the crowd. her three godfather and mo linyuan were also there. she often walked with them, so she didn¡¯t feel anything. but at this time, she suddenly realized a problem. she should not have brought this group of people out. at first nce, even people who were used to looking at them would think that these people were extremely handsome. even if it was just one godfather, it would be enough to cause a traffic jam because he was too handsome, not to mention that there were three godfathers now. oh, there was also mo linyuan, who was so good-looking that she was in love with him. and then there was the movie queen su wei, the great beauty su. this lineup ... there was also tang luo and li ruhua. although tang luo wasn¡¯t as good-looking as his godfather and the others, he was still considered rtively handsome among ordinary people. as for little flower, although he wasn¡¯t considered handsome, he was tall and mighty. even in an entertainmentpany like this, the appearance of such a group shocked many people. ¡°he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡± f * ck, what kind of group is this? oh my god, are they new artistes signed by ourpany? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like it. ¡°no, no, no, that young man is the freakish one!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think that burly man looks very cute? his sweater is pink and he has rabbit ears!¡± ¡°ah, movie queen su, is this the legendary movie queen su wei? how can she be so beautiful? she hasn¡¯t changed. it¡¯s been twenty years, and she hasn¡¯t changed at all. am i seeing things? there¡¯s not a single wrinkle on her face!¡± Chapter 501

Chapter 501: can i protect little rongrong if i enter the entertainment industry?

Trantor: 549690339

by the time leng rongrong squeezed her way through, there were already many people handing in their name cards. especially some managers, who couldn¡¯t wait to ask if these people wanted to be artists. leng rongrong could not help but facepalm. if she wanted to be an artiste, would her godfather have to wait until now? when they were young, there were countless talent scouts who wanted them to be celebrities. however, they were too powerful and it was a waste of their talent to be celebrities. moreover, the godfather obviously didn¡¯t have much interest in entering the entertainment industry. however, what shocked leng rongrong was that she had originally thought that her godfather would definitely not want to enter the entertainment industry at his age, but the reality was somewhat contrary to her imagination. the three godfathers were stunned for a moment after being questioned. then, they started to ask about the situation of entering the entertainment industry. he even mentioned his precious goddaughter ... f * ck, her godfather couldn¡¯t be thinking of entering the entertainment industry for her, right? ¡°if we enter the entertainment industry and be best actors, will we be able to protect our little rongrong?¡± tang ziyi looked at chenn and jiang fu. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°???? ¡± enter the entertainment industry and protect her? godfather? it was really her biological godfather! she had many backdoors to open. didn¡¯t they know each other a lot? if he wanted to protect her, couldn¡¯t he just say the word? enter the entertainment industry? entering the entertainment industry at this age? she found it a little unbelievable. although she knew that her godfathers were more powerful than the other, they could easily do the best even if it was just for fun. although they weren¡¯t young anymore, if they entered the entertainment industry, they would be able to win any award they wanted. but, but ... she didn¡¯t need anyone to protect her! it wasn¡¯t a big deal for someone to make things difficult for her in the entertainment industry. she found it quite interesting. her life was already so smooth that she had nothing to live for, but in the end, her godfather still wanted to enter the entertainment industry to protect her? taking a deep breath, leng rongrong touched her injured little heart. he imagined the situation when his godfather entered the entertainment industry. it was necessary to be popr. if his godfather was angry, he would be in trouble. when that time came, it was highly likely that her godfathers would not allow her to film, or they would pile all the best resources in front of her ... anyway, it was very scary. what made leng rongrong even more shocked was that the three godfather seemed to have the intention of entering the entertainment industry. even her husband, mo linyuan, seemed to be influenced by the three godfather. he also seemed to have this inexplicable tendency. although he was indeed very good-looking, it would be a waste if he did not enter the entertainment industry to show everyone. but ... he didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the entertainment industry. was it just because of her? ¡°making aeback?¡± su wei was also surrounded by a group of managers, and some of them were asking if she wanted to make aeback. then, su wei¡¯s gaze fell on leng rongrong, and she touched her chin with her index finger. ¡°she¡¯s looking at me!¡± ye tianxin happened to be standing next to leng rongrong and mistakenly thought that su wei¡¯s gaze was on her, so she was very excited. leng rongrong was speechless. this was a big misunderstanding. she was willing to bet that her master didn¡¯t know ye tian xin. ¡°sister ye, don¡¯t be so agitated. i¡¯m afraid su wei isn¡¯t looking at you.¡± leng rongrong shed a faint smile at ye tianxin. a few people around looked at leng rongrong and ye tianxin. ¡°if he wasn¡¯t looking at me, then was he looking at you?¡± ye tianxin scornfully sneered, ¡± movie queen su is definitely looking at me. i¡¯ve always been her fan, so she definitely remembers me. i became her manager because of su wei. i hope that one day, i can find the retired movie queen su and make aeback. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, movie queen su is definitely looking at our sister ye. sister ye had spoken to movie queen su before.¡± the assistant at the side said. leng rongrong was speechless. was it? she shrugged her shoulders and prepared to walk toward su wei and the others. she nned to take these dangerous people who could easily cause a sensation away from this ce. however, before she could take a step, leng rongrong was pulled back by ye tianxin. ¡°leng rongrong, what are you doing? are you sick? who allowed you to pass? do you have the right to pass? that¡¯s movie queen su, don¡¯t go up and scare her!¡± ye tianxin red at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± that¡¯s right, don¡¯t rush up recklessly. don¡¯t scare the handsome guys. they¡¯re really too pleasing to the eye! ¡± ¡± heavens, they seem to be waiting for someone here. who are they waiting for? ¡± ¡°speaking of which, let¡¯s not get too close. what if we scare them? i¡¯ve never seen such a natural-looking and good-looking man in the entire entertainment industry. six men, each with their own vor!¡± ¡°a boy band!¡± ¡± it¡¯ll definitely beat all the existing southern teams in the entertainment industry. ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly, afraid that someone would disturb jiang fu and the others. ye tianxin red at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯ve already given you the script, so stop thinking about other things. hurry up and go back to study the script and choose one. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was innocent and harmless, as well-behaved as a bun who was often bullied. after responding, leng rongrong decided to go over and invite her godfathers home. ¡°what are you doing!¡± ye tianxin saw leng rongrong approaching and looked at her warily. ¡°i¡¯m going home.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°can¡¯t you take a detour to go home?¡± ye tianxin red at leng rongrong. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i¡¯m going to bring them all home. ¡± she couldn¡¯t just leave her godfather behind and take a taxi, right? ¡°hahahaha!¡± ¡°what did she just say?¡± ¡°ye tianxin, is your artiste suffering from some kind of delusional disorder?¡± ¡± she actually said she¡¯s going to bring these people home. is she hysterical? ¡± ¡°ahahahaha, i think she¡¯s sleepwalking.¡± the group of peopleughed like crazy. leng rongrong did not have much of a presence in thepany to begin with, and with the behind-the-scenes that had recently appeared on the inte, she was even more looked down upon by many people. so when everyone heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, they were simply amused by her. ¡°he actually wants to bring these immortal-like people home! even though we all want to bring one, we still know our own limits.¡± ¡± is she crazy? she needs to be admitted to the hospital, right? ¡± ¡°this hysteria is too severe!¡± the surrounding people were all making fun of leng rongrong. ye tianxin also felt embarrassed, especially when she felt that leng rongrong¡¯s words were heard by this group of immortal-like people in front of her. she felt extremely humiliated. ¡°leng rongrong, have you had enough? why are you always embarrassing yourself? hurry up and go back!¡± ye tianxin growled at leng rongrong in a low voice. leng rongrong looked aggrieved. ¡± i do want to go back, but you have to make way ... i have to bring back all the people i brought out. ¡± Chapter 502

Chapter 502: she ... she pulled out movie queen su¡¯s hair?

Trantor: 549690339

¡± you¡¯re dreaming again. did you get some kind of mental shock? have you gone crazy? ¡± ye tianxin red at leng rongrong. ¡± don¡¯t dy me from letting movie queen su make aeback! ¡± ye tianxin looked at su wei and saw that su wei was looking at her. her gaze seemed to fall on leng rongrong, and her heart tightened. could it be that su wei saw leng rongrong and felt that she was incapable because she had such an artiste under her? ye tianxin¡¯s face darkened even more as she looked at leng rongrong. ¡± get out of here. ¡± ye tianxin looked at su wei while pushing leng rongrong away. ¡°take your hand away.¡± leng rongrong looked at ye tianxin unhappily. then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, she walked around ye tianxin and followed su wei. ye tianxin looked at leng rongrong in shock, and the crowd was equally shocked. although many people were watching, the few men in front of her, as well as the best actress su wei, all had their own strong auras. they were the kind that could only be seen from afar and not yed with. therefore, most people didn¡¯t dare to get close to them. only a few famous managers in thepany dared to get close to them. however, leng rongrong was actually walking towards su wei at that moment. her calm andposed appearance made everyone unable to guess what she was going to do. ¡± she must be crazy. what is she doing at movie queen su¡¯s ce? ¡± ¡°are they also su wei¡¯s fans?¡± ¡± he¡¯s really bold. as a neer, he actually dares to try to make his presence known in front of movie queen su. ¡± ¡± she probably doesn¡¯t know that even though best actress su hasn¡¯t been in the entertainment industry for long, she¡¯s the most influential person. in terms of achievements and acting skills, if best actress su said she was number one, no one would dare to say they were second. whether it was in the past or now, best actress su will always be the goddess in everyone¡¯s hearts! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s not just a goddess. su wei is really a god. she was like this twenty years ago, and she¡¯s still like this twenty yearster. even if she were to re-enter the dao as a young girl, no one would be able to guess her true age. i really suspect that she might not be human!¡± ¡°it¡¯s an immortal!¡± ¡± he¡¯s too freakish. how can there be someone who doesn¡¯t look old at all? and he¡¯s always so elegant. ¡± ¡­¡­ the surrounding people gave su wei another round of ttering. leng rongrong nced at su wei. when she got closer, she took a closer look and even touched su wei¡¯s face with her hand. then, she asked, ¡± you didn¡¯t apply anything on your face? ¡± this action made everyone so scared that they almost suffocated. they didn¡¯t even dare to get close to movie queen su, but leng rongrong, thisplete lunatic, not only did she get close, she even reached out to pinch her face? f * ck, how could she be so bold? was she even human? ¡°leng rongrong!¡± ye tianxin¡¯s eyes were wide open, and she was so scared that her soul almost left her body. this was an artist under her management, and it was very scary to offend the best actress su. back then, most of movie queen su¡¯s friends were in the entertainment industry! now, those friends who hadn¡¯t left the entertainment industry were all top big shots. who would dare to offend them? she was happy to see leng rongrong offend su wei, but the problem was that she was her manager. if she offended su wei, she would be the one in trouble. who knew if movie queen su would take her anger out on her? ye tianxin rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s side in a few steps and apologized to su weiyi, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, movie queen su. she¡¯s my artiste and she doesn¡¯t know anything. i¡¯m really sorry that she offended you. i¡¯ll take her away now! ¡± after she finished speaking, ye tianxin turned to look at leng rongrong and started scolding her. ¡°leng rongrong, is there a hole in your brain? do you think you can touch movie queen su? who do you think you are? how could you casually touch movie queen su¡¯s face? do you know how much her face is worth? can you even afford to touch it?¡± ¡± let me tell you, even if movie queen su lost a single strand of hair, you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it even if she sold you for a few lifetimes! ¡± ye tianxin berated leng rongrong in anger. then, she sessfully attracted the attention of mo linyuan, jiang fu, and everyone else. almost everyone¡¯s cold eyes swept over ye tianxin. su wei took a step forward unhappily and protected leng rongrong behind her. she scanned ye tianxin from head to toe. ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong hid behind su wei and wrapped her arms around su wei¡¯s neck from behind. this action made the two of them look like a mother and daughter, and of course, su wei was an extremely young mother. the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalps go numb. no one dared to get close to her, but leng rongrong had actually hooked her arm around her neck? f * ck, did she not want to live anymore? ignorance was too scary. she was definitely done for. ¡°she¡¯s looking for death, right?¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t the way to find your presence in front of the movie queen, right?¡± ¡± she actually hooked her arm around his shoulder. didn¡¯t you see that he was frowning? he¡¯s obviously very angry. ¡± ¡°movie queen su is probably going to explode, right? i heard that movie queen su¡¯s kung fu is very good. in the past, she even personally appeared in some of the fight scenes!¡± ¡± leng rongrong is done for. i¡¯m guessing it¡¯s going to be a shoulder throw. ¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, she¡¯s in trouble!¡± ¡°i¡¯m guessing ye tianxin will also be implicated.¡± ¡°f * ck, ourpany won¡¯t be implicated, will it?¡± just as everyone¡¯s nerves were tense, leng rongrong saw a strand of white hair on su wei¡¯s head. she suddenly pulled and pulled out a strand of su wei¡¯s hair. su wei was caught off guard, so she let out an ¡± oh no ¡°. at this moment, the surrounding people did not even dare to breathe. everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and they gulped in panic. this leng rongrong really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. she even dared to pull out movie queen su¡¯s hair. ¡°f * ck, leng rongrong, you¡¯re a jerk!¡± ye tianxin was so scared that she almost fainted. ¡± aiya, i thought it was a strand of white hair, but it doesn¡¯t seem like ... i pulled the wrong one ... ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s next words made everyone feel like falling to the ground. she pulled out movie queen su¡¯s hair! however, she had also pulled out the wrong hair! pulling out movie queen su¡¯s hair was already a very scary thing, but she actually pulled out the wrong hair ... was she crazy? this woman must be crazy. otherwise, how could she do such a terrible thing? everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. they looked at leng rongrong without saying a word, thinking that leng rongrong would probably die here today. he had seen people looking for death, but he had never seen someone so stupid. su wei took the hair and nced at it. everyone thought she would be furious, but she didn¡¯t. she nced at the hair and said lightly, ¡± look carefully next time. ¡± after that, there was no more me. the surrounding people were all dumbfounded. ¡°just like this?¡± ¡°movie queen su actually isn¡¯t angry?¡± ¡± movie queen su is indeed an extraordinary existence. she¡¯s really magnanimous! ¡± Chapter 503

Chapter 503: i can¡¯t even bear to teach him a lesson, and you¡¯re going to do it for me?

Trantor: 549690339

ye tianxin instantly heaved a sigh of relief. she looked at leng rongrong and red at her before saying, ¡± leng rongrong, hurry up and thank best actress su! you pulled out her hair, but not only was she not angry, she didn¡¯t me you! do you know how much a strand of hair for the best actress su award is worth?¡± ¡°what right do you have to teach rongrong a lesson?¡± su wei looked at ye tianxin unhappily. he originally wanted to hug this precious little disciple and reminisce about the past, but who knew that this woman would inexplicably keep educating her little rongrong. so what if little rongrong liked to pull out her hair? when she was young, this little girl had pulled out a lot of her hair. she didn¡¯t care at all that she had pulled out hundreds or thousands of her hair. however, this person in front of her had been scolding her little rongrong all this time? ¡°movie queen su, i¡¯m teaching her a lesson on your behalf.¡± ye tian xin smiled and looked at su wei. ¡°teach him a lesson on my behalf? i can¡¯t even bear to teach her a lesson, and you¡¯re teaching her a lesson on my behalf? who do you think you are?¡± although su wei looked like a peerless beauty, she was domineering and majestic when she spoke, and her eyes were frighteningly cold. ye tian xin shuddered. she looked at su wei in horror and was a little puzzled by su wei¡¯s attitude. the surrounding crowd was already in a heated discussion. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°why does it seem like movie queen su is protecting leng rongrong?¡± ¡± does she know movie queen su? ¡± ¡°damn, that ye tianxin is finished!¡± ¡°the, the handsome guys are all here!¡± ¡°my god, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡± wait a minute, why do i feel like everyone¡¯s eyes are so scary? it¡¯s like they¡¯re all staring at ye tianxin? ¡± ¡± this, who is this leng rongrong? i feel like everyone is very worried about her! ¡± ¡°ye tianxin¡¯s done for, she¡¯s never been good to leng rongrong, and she even scolded her like that just now!¡± at this moment, some people had already guessed the situation. they had probably guessed that leng rongrong knew mo linyuan and the others. ¡°movie queen su, you know leng rongrong?¡± no matter how slow ye tianxin was, she could sense that something was wrong. she asked nervously. ¡°she¡¯s my disciple. do you think i know her?¡± su wei nced at ye tianxin. ¡± and what are you? ¡± ¡°d-disciple?¡± ye tianxin was shocked to death, her eyes wide open, unable to say anything. leng rongrong was su wei¡¯s disciple? leng rongrong, whom she had been taking care of for a few months and was extremely disgusted with, was su wei¡¯s disciple? how could this be possible? if she was su wei¡¯s disciple, why didn¡¯t she say anything? leng qingqing and the others had clearly said that leng rongrong was a country bumpkin from the countryside. how could a country bumpkin be su wei¡¯s disciple? su wei was an international superstar, the kind that no one could surpass in the past 20 years. ¡°no, that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ye tianxin nced at leng rongrong and didn¡¯t understand what kind of magic potion leng rongrong had given su wei. why would su wei speak up for leng rongrong, this b * tch? ¡°i¡¯m her manager.¡± although she couldn¡¯t believe it, ye tianxin still spoke carefully. ¡°manager?¡± su wei sized up ye tianxin and turned to ask leng rongrong, ¡± little rongrong, is this your manager? isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± ¡°for now, but i¡¯m nning to change.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. if she continued to follow ye tianxin, it would be very difficult for her to climb up the ranks. this ye tianxin was really too stupid. ¡± why do you have such a stupid manager ... ¡± su wei sized up ye tianxin and felt that her manager was really useless. ¡± didn¡¯t i tell you to find ji chengyu? only he has the right to take care of you. ¡± ¡°ji chengyu?¡± ye tianxin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. was it that ji chengyu? the best manager in the entertainment industry, ji chengyu. the artistes under him were all at the level of best actors. it was said that no matter what artiste it was, as long as they had a little bit of talent, they would be able to be popr because of ji chengyu. even if he didn¡¯t have the talent, as long as he was willing to work hard, ji chengyu could still be a top star. ji chengyu was an invincible legend in the world of managers. even if he brought a beggar into the entertainment industry, everyone would think that the beggar would be popr. of course, because ji chengyu was very impressive, he didn¡¯t just bring anyone around. it was impossible for him to bring anyone around. he was currently bringing along a best actor and a best actress, so how could he have the time to bring up a neer? however, su wei had casually said that only ji chengyu had the right to take care of leng rongrong. moreover, he was a little qualified, not very qualified, just a little. it was obvious that su wei was not very satisfied with ji chengyu. it was understandable that su wei was not satisfied with ji chengyu taking care of her, but she felt that he was not qualified enough to take care of leng rongrong. mo linyuan, jiang fu, and chenn also surrounded leng rongrong. the group of people frowned at ye tian xin. although they didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious that their faces were filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you know them too?¡± ye tianxin looked at leng rongrong in horror. this country bumpkin knew so many people? these people looked extraordinary and did not seem like ordinary people at all. how could leng rongrong, a country bumpkin, know them? ¡± my husband, my godfather. you know him too. he¡¯s my housekeeper, bodyguard, butler, and makeup artist, huahua. this is my husband¡¯s assistant. ¡± leng rongrong looked at ye tianxin with a smile. ye tianxin¡¯s mind was in a mess, and the corner of her mouth twitched before she sneered, ¡± what nonsense are you talking about? they don¡¯t even look older than you by a few years, how could they be your godfather! ¡± ¡± they¡¯re born immortal. what can i do? ¡± leng rongrong was indifferent. ¡± impossible! you said that your godfather was a bunch of country bumpkins living in the countryside. how could it be like this? ¡± ye tianxin shook her head in disbelief. she remembered that leng rongrong hade from the countryside. she had mentioned her godfathers before, but they had all said that they lived in the countryside. since that was the case, they must be a group of country bumpkins. how could it be these few men who were so handsome that they were rarely seen in the entire entertainment industry! this was absolutely impossible! ¡°who says that people living in the countryside are country bumpkins?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at ye tianxin. ¡± sister ye, there¡¯s something wrong with your way of thinking. there are quite a few people in our entertainment industry who came from the countryside. i remember that the strongest manager, ji chengyu, was also born from the countryside. do you think they are all country bumpkins? speaking of which, arge portion of ourpany¡¯s employees are also from the countryside, right? were they all country bumpkins? or does sister ye think that just because you were born in the city, you¡¯re superior to others? do you still distinguish people¡¯s levels like this?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i don¡¯t quite agree with ye tianxin¡¯s words. i¡¯m also from the countryside, should people call me a country bumpkin? ¡± someone in the crowd said with a frown. Chapter 504

Chapter 504: i can repay you with my body!

Trantor: 549690339

following that, many people began to say that they were born in the countryside. there were also a few rtively well-known artistes from wandang entertainment who also said that they were born in the countryside. although everyone was born in the countryside and would asionallyugh at themselves for being a vige girl, everyone was a little dissatisfied when they mocked the country bumpkins with discriminatory words. ye tianxin was scolded by the crowd. her expression was full of excitement. ¡± i didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t mean it that way, then what do you mean? as you said, we¡¯re just country bumpkins. do you have a problem with us or with our little rongrong?¡± jiang fu¡¯s eyes shot out a ray of light that cut ye tianxin¡¯s heart like an ice de. ye tianxin sucked in a breath of cold air. her back was already covered in cold sweat, and the coldness spread from the soles of her feet. at this moment, she stuttered and didn¡¯t even know how to exin. she just stared at leng rongrong¡¯s direction with ill intentions. she truly detested leng rongrong. she never thought that leng rongrong had these people behind her. she was inexplicably afraid of these people. ye tianxin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. chenn¡¯s eyes darkened and she asked coldly, ¡± what, what else do you want to say to our little rongrong? he hated her just like that? i haven¡¯t even settled the score with you yet. as our little rongrong¡¯s manager, what have you done to her? using her position as a manager to harm our rongrong¡¯s interests, making her participate in dangerous shows, and even rejecting all the endorsements she was invited to shoot?¡± ¡°i, i didn¡¯t!¡± ye tianxin quickly denied. ¡°you didn¡¯t? are you sure? i have evidence in my hands.¡± chenn took a step forward. he had long hair and a face that was more delicate than a woman¡¯s. although he was in his thirties or forties, he still looked very young. apart from the superior aura that had settled over the years, he didn¡¯t look like a young man. it was really impossible to tell his age from his face. ¡± oh my god! ¡± ye tianxin swallowed her saliva. she did not know how to exin herself, and she was nervous and flustered. ¡± you actually dare to bully our little rongrong? are you tired of living? ¡± tang ziyi narrowed his eyes. mo linyuan remained silent, but his eyes said it all. ¡°tang luo, acquire thispany and drive this woman out of this circle. don¡¯t let me see her in this circle again.¡± after a long time, mo linyuan instructed tang luo who was beside him. ¡°so domineering ...¡± ¡°he ... he¡¯s leng rongrong¡¯s husband?¡± ¡± heavens, how did she have such a powerful backer? why didn¡¯t she say anything about it before? ye tianxin has been bullying her all this time! ¡± the crowd was stunned. ye tian xin¡¯s legs gave way and she stumbled. she looked at mo linyuan nervously, ¡± i apologize, i was wrong. don¡¯t make me leave this industry. it was not easy for me to be a manager, i don¡¯t want to leave this industry! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s disdainful eyes swept over ye tianxin, not even bothering to say a word. ye tianxin wanted to grab mo linyuan but was stopped by tang luo. ye tianxin looked at the two of them. her attention was focused on leng rongrong¡¯s few stepfathers and su wei, so she didn¡¯t notice leng rongrong¡¯s husband and tang luo who had been standing behind. only then did she remember that she had seen them before. he had seen them both times when he went to leng rongrong¡¯s ce. she didn¡¯t notice it just now, and she didn¡¯t realize it. damn it! ¡± mr. tang, we¡¯ve met a few times. please help me. don¡¯t treat me like this! ¡± ye tianxin grabbed tang luo¡¯s arm nervously. ¡± i¡¯m not good to leng rongrong because i want to polish her. if you want to make a name for yourself in this industry, you have to go through some polishing! ¡± ¡°let go.¡± tang luo smiled gently at ye tianxin, but his eyes were frighteningly cold. ¡°no, mr. tang. please help me. you look like a good person. you will definitely help me, right?¡± ye tianxin grabbed tang luo¡¯s arm and shook her head desperately, refusing to let go of him. she had been to leng rongrong¡¯s ce twice, and only tang luo had been gentle to her. she felt that this tang luo must be a little interested in her. if she begged for mercy, perhaps tang luo would help her. ¡°if you, i, if you help me, i, i, i don¡¯t mind giving my body to you.¡± ye tianxin mustered her courage and said, realizing that tang luo had no intention of helping her. the people around them did not hear this, but leng rongrong and the others did. ¡°waa!¡± leng rongrong was taken aback. ¡± little luoluo, you¡¯re offering yourself to me. don¡¯t you happen to becking a girlfriend? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s better not to have such a girlfriend.¡± li ruhua mumbled from behind. mo linyuan nced at tang luo, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡± you want it? if he wanted it, he could take it back and raise it. i don¡¯t mind as long as you don¡¯te out and hurt my wife. i¡¯m still very tolerant of my assistant.¡± ¡°f * ck, i don¡¯t want to!¡± tang luo was so frightened that he immediately pushed ye tianxin away. ye tianxin was caught off guard and fell down. she stared at tang luo. ¡± don¡¯t you have feelings for me? ¡± ¡°big sister, do you have some big misunderstanding about me?¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± someone like you ... i¡¯d be better off finding a man than you. ¡± as he spoke, tang luo pulled li ruhua over. ¡± see that? even if i look for him, he won¡¯t be interested in you! ¡± li ruhua turned her head to look at tang luo and touched her head. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to me? ¡± ¡°get lost, your mother!¡± tang luo released li ruhua as if his hands were burning. ¡± it¡¯s just an analogy. ¡± do you understand the analogy?¡± li ruhua nodded. ¡± this analogy seems to be hinting at something. ¡± tang luo was speechless. f * ck, could he still exin it clearly? ¡°in any case, i¡¯d like a dog, but not you.¡± tang luo stared at ye tianxin. ¡± so, how did i cause you to have some kind of misunderstanding? ¡± wasn¡¯t this misunderstanding a little too ridiculous? ¡°if you don¡¯t like me, why were you so gentle to me when we met?¡± ye tianxin¡¯s expression was as if she was saying ¡°you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me¡± and ¡°you¡¯re saying this because you¡¯re afraid of your boss.¡± ¡°gentle?¡± tang luo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± then i understand. ¡± he shed a strange smile at ye tianxin. then, tang luo suddenly began to give ye tianxin a few ps. ye tianxin was caught off guard. she was stunned. ¡°is it not enough?¡± tang luo¡¯s hand hurt from the p, but when he met ye tianxin¡¯s eyes, he beat her up again. just then, a dog passed by. ¡°the dog you like is here,¡± li ruhua said. tang luo¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. he pointed at the dog and said to ye tianxin, ¡± you¡¯re not even a dog to me! ¡± ¡°little luoluo, it¡¯s a male dog,¡± leng rongrong said. tang luo was speechless. young madam, please don¡¯t undermine me at this time. Chapter 505

Chapter 505: rongrong, danger!

Trantor: 549690339

ye tianxin was beaten up by tang luo, who she thought was very gentle, and then leng rongrong fired her as a manager. following that, leng rongrong swaggered her way home with her husband, godfather, and masters. before she was about to leave, leng rongrong turned back to look at the crowd. ¡± you guys won¡¯t talk nonsense, right? i¡¯m a low-key person.¡± ¡°we understand, we all understand!¡± everyone present nodded tactfully. although they did not know who leng rongrong¡¯s godfather was, everyone could feel that these three people were not ordinary people. furthermore, movie queen su wei and the famous fourth young master mo were also present. just any one of them was not enough for them to offend. there were so many people, who would dare to offend them? ye tianxin was in trouble, and no one wanted to be unlucky with her. ¡°i think someone said that my wife has hysteria?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, his eyes likesers. ¡°we¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, sister rongrong. you¡¯re a magnanimous person, so you shouldn¡¯t be angry, right?¡± ¡°sister rongrong, we¡¯re the ones who went crazy just now. we¡¯re only talking nonsense because we¡¯re crazy!¡± the group of people saw that leng rongrong, mo linyuan and the others had all fled. ye tianxin had already been killed as an example to the others, so the rest of them naturally did not dare to offend the few people in front of them. ¡°those who bully our rongrong can not be forgiven!¡± tang ziyi said coldly, ¡± these people¡¯s words are unpleasant to hear. i have to cut their tongues! ¡± as he spoke, a few throwing knives had already appeared in tang ziyi¡¯s hand. ¡± who was the one who spoke ill of our little rongrong just now? ¡± those who had justughed at leng rongrong and even scolded her were scared. no one dared to stand up or speak. they were all more nervous than the other, and even their legs were shaking. tang ziyi¡¯s eyes were serious, and he looked as if he would really cut off someone¡¯s tongue. ¡°forget it, third daddy.¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of people who were dumbfounded and shrugged her shoulders. the main culprit, ye tianxin, had already been punished. as for the others, let¡¯s forget about them. anyway, he wouldn¡¯t lose a piece of meat if he was criticized a few times. leng rongrong did not care at all. moreover, cutting off one¡¯s tongue was indeed a little too bloody ... she was really afraid that her third father would be unscrupulous and cut off their tongues ... she was sure that tang ziyi would do such a thing. ¡°no, how can we just let this matter go!¡± tang ziyi said unhappily, ¡± they¡¯re all talking bad about you. they even said you¡¯re crazy! if you can¡¯t, then forget it!¡± originally, because leng rongrong had spoken, the surrounding people were all relieved. however, at this moment, when tang ziyi said this, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats again. for a moment, they did not dare to speak. this man was a father, and his attitude was so firm. leng rongrong probably wouldn¡¯t be able to convince him, right? it¡¯s over, all of them are finished. just when everyone thought they were done for. leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at tang ziyi. her cheeks puffed up, her mouth pouted, and there was a hint of resentment in her eyes. in an instant, tang ziyi, who was about to make a move, stopped. ¡°little rongrong, little rongrong, are you angry?¡± ¡°little baby, your godfather hasn¡¯t even made a move yet. you, don¡¯t be angry. your godfather won¡¯t make a move, alright?¡± ¡°little rongrong ...¡± tang ziyi, who had been full of killing intent towards the surrounding crowd, was terrified when he saw leng rongrong¡¯s expression. then, he instantly became the husky who was trying to please his owner,ughing and trying to make leng rongrong happy. he was apletely different person from before. the surrounding crowd was stunned. ye tianxin, who had been beaten up badly, was even more shocked. it was obvious who was the leader in this family. movie queen su, fourth young master mo, and the other godfathers, it was obvious that they had to listen to leng rongrong. it seemed that no matter what they did, everyone had to ask for leng rongrong¡¯s opinion. when leng rongrong red at them, no one dared to do anything. everyone was amazed. ¡°go back?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes swept across everyone. ¡°if my precious disciple says he¡¯s going back, then he¡¯s going back!¡± su wei turned around and left without a word. ¡°little rongrong said she¡¯s going back, did you hear that?¡± jiang fu looked at chenn and tang ziyi, then the three of them turned around. tang luo and li ruhua were even more so. ¡± the young madam has already said it. let¡¯s go! ¡± leng rongrong walked in the front alone. fourth master mo did not say anything and followed by her side. the rest of the people followed closely behind. no matter how one looked at it, leng rongrong seemed to be the leader of this group. the scene could be said to be very spectacr. once leng rongrong and the others got into the car, everyone in thepany heaved a sigh of relief. some people even sat on the ground with their legs going soft. everyone watched the convoy leave. at this moment, everyone felt a sense of fear and shock. ¡°leng rongrong is too awesome, what¡¯s her identity? she¡¯s actually best actress su¡¯s apprentice. just with best actress su, she can do anything she wants in the entertainment industry, right?¡± ¡± oh my god, her godfather just now also looked very awesome. he seems to be some kind of big boss! ¡± ¡± her husband is not ordinary either. fourth young master mo was disabled in the past, but everyone knows that the entire mo family is in fourth young master mo¡¯s hands. he is the head of the mo family! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. the scariest thing is that she has such a group of big shots around her, but she¡¯s actually so low-key. ¡± furthermore, this group of people actually listened to her. did you guys notice that fourth young master mo seems to be afraid of his wife, the three extremely handsome godfathers seem to be afraid of their goddaughter, and movie queen su seems to be afraid of her precious disciple! ¡± ¡­¡­ for a moment, everyone fell into silence. then, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at ye tianxin, who was sitting on the ground with weak legs, and their eyes were filled with sympathy. ye tianxin¡¯s retirement from the entertainment industry was almost certain. everyone subconsciously took a step back, keeping a distance from ye tianxin. ¡°they¡¯re just a bunch of country bumpkins, what are you afraid of!¡± ye tianxin cupped her swollen face and went mad with anger. ¡± leng rongrong is a dog¡¯s fart, i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have an easy time! ¡± she would find someone to kill her! this damned b * tch. if she wants her to leave the entertainment industry, i¡¯ll make sure she can¡¯t lift her head up in the future! ¡­¡­ in the car, mo linyuan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. when he saw the caller id, mo linyuan paused for a few seconds before he answered the call. it was unknown what the person on the other end of the phone said, but fourth master mo¡¯s expression turned dark and the atmosphere in the car turned dark. ¡°are you sure they¡¯reing for revenge?¡± ¡°are you all trash? you can¡¯t even catch a gang like this?¡± mo linyuan cursed in anger, then turned to jiang fu. ¡± rongrong, there¡¯s danger. ¡± Chapter 506

Chapter 506: the 19th floor

Trantor: 549690339

¡°what did you just say?¡± jiang fu and chenn stared at mo linyuan with cold faces almost at the same time. what they could not bear to hear the most was that someone was trying to bully leng rongrong. and now, mo linyuan was telling them that little rongrong was in danger? who dared to bully their little rongrong? ¡°what do you mean by danger?¡± jiang fu squinted his eyes and asked. his face was serious and gloomy, with a strong killing intent. st time, when rongrong participated in a show, she found a corpse pit and called the police. rongrong also provided some clues to the police. the police followed the clues and found the criminal, but he escaped. the other party seemed to know that rongrong found the corpses and that it was rongrong who provided the clues that led to their discovery. so, they want to take revenge on rongrong.¡± mo linyuan said with a dark face. knowing that someone was going to hurt leng rongrong, mo linyuan¡¯s face was not much better than jiang fu¡¯s. ¡°let¡¯s put your matters aside for now. nothing is more important than rongrong¡¯s safety.¡± jiang fu nced at mo linyuan and said. chenn nodded in agreement. they would never allow anything to happen to rongrong. they would never allow rongrong to be in any danger. ¡°who is the other party?¡± jiang fu asked. ¡°it¡¯s a foreign mercenary group.¡± mo lingyuan said coldly, ¡± there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. the more troublesome thing is the organization behind them. ¡± the 19th floor.¡± ¡°there are many assassination experts on the 19th floor, and everyone in the organization is very difficult to deal with. once you encounter someone, they will be as difficult to deal with as a ster. they don¡¯t fear death, they care more about the mission and money.¡± once he was entangled by the 19thyer, he would be in great trouble. they would carry out assassinations continuously, and they woulde to assassinate at any time and ce. even if a group of people died, more woulde. they were like an evil cult, very difficult to deal with. it was rumored that the people on the neenth level were all crazy, and almost everyone who entered the neenth level was crazy. of course, the crazier and more extreme they were, the more powerful they were. if the 19th floor waspared to the kill list, then the kill list was really nothing. only the number one on the kill list couldpete with the people on the neenth floor. the rest of the people who went to the neenth floor might not even be as good as the weakest. the neenth level was also known as purgatory. mo linyuan did not think that the neenth level was scary, but the people who were entangled by the people on the neenth level would feel like they were in purgatory. the people on the neenth level would be like ghosts, and that was the most terrifying thing. in the underworld and the underworld, many big shots were not afraid of the 19th level, but they did not want to provoke the 19th level either, because they were too difficult to deal with. if rongrong got into trouble on the 19th floor because of those mercenaries, then she would be in big trouble. ¡°the 19th level?¡± hearing this name, even jiang fu¡¯s expression became more cautious. chenn frowned. ¡± the mysterious purgatory? the 19th floor whose way of doing things was always very strange? the one whomits crimes, kills people, but sometimes does charity, the 19th floor that¡¯s like a lunatic?¡± mo linyuan nodded. jiang fu and chenn both fell into silence. when the convoy returned home, leng rongrong was surrounded by a group of people on the sofa in the living room. on the left sat her second godfather, and on the right sat her third godfather. behind them stood her master and little flower, and opposite them sat her husband and big godfather ... leng rongrong felt that things were getting out of hand. was this group of people united to reprimand him together? she didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong. could it be that they were unhappy with her for letting ye tianxin be her manager? wasn¡¯t she already prepared to change her manager? it was strange, the godfather and mo linyuan did not have that kind of hostile atmosphere. ¡°why are you staring at me? are there flowers on my face?¡± leng rongrong touched her face subconsciously. she didn¡¯t think there were flowers on her face. ¡°rongrong, there¡¯s something i need to tell you.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡± don¡¯t be nervous, just say what you want to say. your expressions are too scary ... ¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± i feel like the sky is falling. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. with godfather here, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± jiang fu said. ¡°that¡¯s right, rongrong. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely investigate that 19th floor thoroughly.¡± chenn said coldly. ¡°what assassin can be faster than my flying knife? even if it¡¯s a bullet from a sniper rifle, i can shoot it back with a throwing knife.¡± tang ziyi yed with the flying knife in his hand and said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, little rongrong. let alone the neenth level, even if the one on the one thousand nine hundredth leveles, godfather will still protect you! ¡± leng rongrong was at a loss. the 19th level? he seemed to have heard of this organization. why did it sound like this 19th level was looking for trouble with him? she didn¡¯t seem to havee into contact with the 19th floor. leng rongrong was bewildered. ¡± when did i offend the 19th level? ¡± ¡°do you still remember those corpses?¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong. ¡± film the bodies we found when we were escaping. ¡± ¡°i remember.¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and her eyes widened. ¡± so, the people who killed these people are from the 19th level? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not from the neenth level, but he¡¯s closely rted to it. although the people on the 19th floor are like rabid dogs, they¡¯ve always been united and very difficult to deal with.¡± mo linyuan exined with a cold face. theher abyss empire had never dealt with the neenth level before. any powerful organization within or outside the country would never take the initiative to provoke the neenth level. of course, the neenth level was also the kind of organization that would not casually provoke others. therefore, many organizations did not interfere with the 19th level. ¡°i¡¯ll investigate the 19th floor.¡± mo linyuan said with a calm face. ¡± there¡¯s no need to. it¡¯s just that those people are rted to the 19th level, not that they really are from the 19th level. there¡¯s no need to be so nervous, right? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was nonchnt when she heard that. she did not care at all. ¡± of course we have to be nervous. the 19th floor is a very mysterious existence even to us. it will be very troublesome if we get entangled. ¡± jiang fu¡¯s face was very serious. if it was any other organization, he wouldn¡¯t be worried at all. because rongrong herself was very strong, she had the ability to protect herself. however, the 19th floor ... they had to be on high alert against this mysterious and terrifying organization that was like a rabid dog. the people who were entangled in the neenth level would basically give up their lives in the end. Chapter 507

Chapter 507: chapter 508-exploding at random

Trantor: 549690339

¡± the godfathers have never touched the 19th level either? ¡± leng rongrong looked at jiang fu in surprise. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi were all once famous figures. when they mentioned the neenth floor, their expressions changed slightly, which was something leng rongrong had not expected. she didn¡¯t know much about the 19th floor either, but she had heard of it. when she was studying abroad, she had tried to find the 19th floor. of course, she had not found it in the end. this was because the 19th floor was extremely mysterious. it was said that the neenth floor had a very strict hierarchy. the higher the level of the leader, the harder it was to see him. on the contrary, the small fries below were moremon. however, there were rules on the neenth floor. those who joined the neenth floor were not allowed to reveal any secrets to the outside world. therefore, no one knew the secret of the neenth floor, and the people at the top of the neenth floor were also very mysterious. the neenth level was everywhere, but there was no trace of it. ¡± no, no one would go to the 19th floor. ¡± chenn said, ¡± that organization is too dangerous and mysterious. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong could not help but stick out her tongue. if her godfathers knew that she had once taken the initiative to look for the neenth level, and had almost found a small branch of the neenth level, wouldn¡¯t her godfathers kill her? she might not be a normal person? however, she was indeed curious about the 19th floor. moreover, she felt that the 19th floor had an inexplicable attraction to her. she just wanted to know where the 19th floor was and who the boss of the 19th floor was. therefore, when leng rongrong heard that it was rted to the neenth level, she felt a little excited. if the people on the 19th level came to assassinate her, wouldn¡¯t she be able to follow the vine to the melon and find her way to the 19th level? leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought. of course, she didn¡¯t dare to tell the people in front of her who were on guard. she wanted to find out more about the neenth level. if she told them, they would probably keep their eyes on her. ¡°godfather, you don¡¯t have to worry. i didn¡¯t directly offend the higher-ups of the neenth floor. the 19th floor is so mysterious, and the people i¡¯ve offended are not directly rted to the 19th floor. i don¡¯t think the 19th floor wille to find me. the 19th floor is so mysterious, why would theye and find trouble with me ...¡± leng rongrong rushed over and hugged jiang fu¡¯s arm, then started to ramble on. she frantically told her godfathers that she would be fine and that the 19th floor would not find trouble with her. after much persuasion, jiang fu and the others finally rxed a little. ¡°do we really not need to investigate the 19th floor?¡± jiang fu frowned, still a little worried. ¡± what if the 19th floor gives you trouble? ¡± we can make the first move and eliminate them.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the neenth level is very powerful? can it be removed?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at jiang fu. just now, the godfather said that the 19th level was very scary. now, he actually wanted to eradicate the 19th level? ¡± it¡¯s very powerful and difficult to deal with. but for our precious goddaughter, we can do what we can¡¯t. ¡± jiang fu narrowed his eyes, and his whole body exuded a cold aura. his murderous aura made people shiver. ¡± as long as we find that boss and ask your second father to make a powerful weapon, we can blow up their nest! ¡± otherwise, with all our connections, i don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t dig out the neenth floor.¡± leng rongrong nodded in a daze. they exploded at the drop of a hat ... it was definitely her godfather. bombarding the school, bombarding the enemy, bombarding the 19th floor ... ¡± big daddy, it¡¯s fine. there¡¯s no need to eliminate the people on the neenth level! ¡± leng rongrong hooked her arm around jiang fu¡¯s neck and said, ¡± i¡¯ll bring some weapons developed by second daddy. no matter what level it is, if theye to me for trouble, i¡¯ll blow them up! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll help rongrong research a few more powerful weapons that she can carry around with her.¡± chenn thought for a moment and said, ¡± even if the 19th floor finds us, rongrong can face it herself. i¡¯ll study amunicator. just contact us if there¡¯s any danger. ¡± ¡± little rongrong, third daddy will also order some de pieces for you. when the timees, you can carry them with you. in case of danger, you¡¯ll have an endless supply of de pieces! ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll make some special medicine?¡± su wei was ying with critical hits curiously when she heard the other godfather¡¯s words. she asked, ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. su wei, make some knockout powder or poison. put more on rongrong¡¯s body and she¡¯ll be poisoned once she touches it. ¡± tang ziyi nodded furiously. after that, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on mo linyuan. then, they all seemed to have some special idea in their eyes. fourth master mo was speechless. was he nning to poison rongrong to poison him? he was poisoned with just a touch? wasn¡¯t that a little too cruel? tang luo said in a low voice, ¡± our master is done for. i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to touch young madam in the future. he¡¯ll be poisoned with just one touch! so miserable!¡± li ruhua nodded. ¡± poor young master! the beautiful wife is right in front of me, but i can¡¯t eat or touch her!¡± ¡°master, are you free tomorrow? there are a few famous brands under the mo corporation that are very suitable for a beauty like you. i n to let you pick some clothes yourself. you¡¯re so beautiful, so gentle, so powerful, so kind, you¡¯ll definitely give me the antidote first before you put the drug on rongrong, right?¡± mo linyuan looked at su wei and responded calmly. his face was so devilish that it was suffocating. su wei enjoyed it. hearing mo linyuan¡¯s words, she sized him up and nodded slightly. ¡± you¡¯re pretty good looking. little rongrong must have inherited my taste. you¡¯re indeed my little disciple, your taste is really high! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re quite good with words and conduct.¡± ¡± not bad, ¡± su wei said with a satisfied expression. what¡¯s there to be dissatisfied about? i think it¡¯s fine as long as rongrong likes it!¡± ¡°you¡¯ll know when you eat his cooking.¡± jiang fu coldly said. ¡°you can cook?¡± su wei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± isn¡¯t that even better? our rongrong doesn¡¯t know how to cook, so she should find a man who can cook. ¡± it¡¯s not easy to find a man who¡¯s good in the kitchen and in the hall!¡± the more the mother-inw looked at her son-inw, the more satisfied she was. su wei was probably in the same situation. before she ate the food prepared by fourth master mo, no matter how she looked at mo linyuan, she was satisfied. looks, capability, and cooking, she was simply perfect! leng rongrong coughed. ¡°then try it.¡± jiang fu nced at mo linyuan. ¡± i¡¯ll bring you along. cook for rongrong¡¯s master. ¡± mo linyuan nodded. ¡± alright. ¡± fourth master mo hesitated for a moment before looking at li ruhua, ¡± huahua,e in and help. ¡± Chapter 508

Chapter 508: do you want to go into the pot yourself, or do you want me to chop you to death and throw you in?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°no, you can¡¯t ask for help. do it yourself. we¡¯ll do it ording to yesterday¡¯s specifications.¡± tang ziyi snorted coldly and caught li ruhua, who was about to follow him. if he let li ruhua cook, su wei wouldn¡¯t be able to taste the terrible dinner they had tasted yesterday. he had to let su wei try it, or it would be unfair. seeing this, fourth master mo had no choice but to enter the kitchen alone. outside, su wei looked at the wall in the courtyard in a daze. ¡± should we repair this wall? it looks too miserable. ¡± the three godfather¡¯s looked at the wall outside and fell into deep thought. the scene was a little awkward. leng rongrong nced at the wall and thought,¡¯should i move?¡¯ after all, it wasn¡¯t very convenient to live in this ce. anyway, her husband didn¡¯t need to pretend to be disabled anymore. she had quite a few houses in the imperial city mansion, so she could live there. the vis in the imperial residences were all very big. they had huge courtyards, front and back yards, which were enough for storms and critical hits for the white tiger and the others to live in ... leng rongrong thought about it and rushed to the kitchen, intending to ask mo linyuan. as soon as she entered the kitchen, she saw mo linyuan shouting at a goose, ¡± are you going to go into the pot yourself, or do you want me to cut you before you go into the pot? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. you want to cook me, but you still want me to jump into the pot? leng rongrong took a look at the glistening kitchen knife in mo linyuan¡¯s hand, then at the pitiful big grey goose that looked familiar. she took a deep breath and left the kitchen. the kitchen was a dangerous ce. we¡¯ll talk about movingter. when they were outside, leng rongrong looked at su wei with a worried expression. she felt that her master was in big trouble. wait a minute, when master sees a big live goose in the basin, i don¡¯t know what will happen. her master had just praised mo linyuan, saying that he was a rare man who could cook ... ¡°why are you all looking at me?¡± su wei sat elegantly on the sofa. she was wearing a China dress, giving off a feeling of otherworldliness. when she noticed that everyone was looking at her, she was confused. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± jiang fu shifted his gaze. ¡°since you like xiao mo so much, you should eat more of his food!¡± chenn said seriously. ¡°i hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± tang ziyi smiled, then turned to ask leng rongrong, ¡± rongrong, where did you order the takeaway yesterday? can you order some more for us? it¡¯s so delicious! ¡± ¡°north thearch club.¡± leng rongrong replied. ¡°is it the club you opened? the food is so delicious?¡± tang ziyi was a little surprised. ¡± order more. i¡¯ll give you double the amount! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we call the chef over to cook? it¡¯ll be more delicious that way.¡± chenn said. she was still craving for the delicious food she had yesterday. jiang fu looked at the two of them and nodded in agreement. then, the three of them looked at leng rongrong with eager eyes. ¡°what are you guys talking about? do you want to order delivery?¡± su wei looked suspicious. ¡± your son-inw is cooking for you, but you don¡¯t want to eat. how can you order takeaway? you¡¯re going to dampen your son-inw¡¯s enthusiasm. to be honest, isn¡¯t this good? ¡± the group of people looked at su wei in shock. they could not wait for mo linyuan to not cook. he was simply a devil. the food he made was simply not for human consumption. it was simply too terrifying. ¡°su wei, have you ever considered the possibility that the food he makes doesn¡¯t taste good?¡± jiang fu looked at su wei seriously. ¡°even if it¡¯s not delicious, you have to give me face and eat a little. didn¡¯t she work hard to do it? furthermore, xiao mo looked like a smart person. he would definitely be good at cooking. he looks very confident.¡± su wei said matter-of-factly. everyone looked at su wei with aplicated expression and then nodded slightly. ¡°it¡¯s good that you like it,¡± the three godfather said in unison. leng rongrong looked at su wei with aplicated expression. the kitchen was upied by mo linyuan and ruhua could not go in to cook, so leng rongrong simply ordered food from the north thearch club and asked them to send it over. mo linyuan was busy in the kitchen for a long time. su wei was full of anticipation. when the north thearch club¡¯s food arrived, mo linyuan also came out of the kitchen. ¡°it¡¯s time to eat,¡± su wei stood up and realized that the rest of the people on the sofa were not moving at all ... ¡°aren¡¯t you guys going to eat?¡± su wei looked left and right with a puzzled expression. it was not strange that jiang fu and the others had a problem with mo linyuan¡¯s cooking, but why did rongrong not react? tang luo and li ruhua both had the same evasive attitude, clearly not even wanting to enter the restaurant. the two of them seemed to be discussing something in a low voice. ¡°do you think there will be any living things on the table this time?¡± ¡°i saw young master catch the big grey goose. i don¡¯t know if the big grey goose will survive this time.¡± ¡°i wonder if there will be more crabs today!¡± ¡°if there are no crabs, what will there be? i wonder if there¡¯s anything fun to do ...¡± tang luo and li ruhua started to discuss. both of them seemed very excited. leng rongrong held her forehead, a little worried. it was not easy for mo linyuan to make her master like him, but because of one meal, her impression of him had taken a 180-degree turn. ¡°hey, aren¡¯t you guys giving me too little face? isn¡¯t that too much of a blow?¡± su wei frowned and was a little surprised to see that everyone was unmoved. however, she still walked towards the dining room. leng rongrong followed su wei. ¡± master, you have to be mentally prepared. ¡± she had just seen her husband letting a goose cook by itself ... why didn¡¯t he sit in the living room and let the vegetables cut themselves in the kitchen and fry them? he even dared to cook for his master with this kind of cooking skill! did she think that her master was a divine doctor, so even if he was poisoned, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem? tang luo and li ruhua followed behind. the two of them seemed to be talking about some bet. out of curiosity, jiang fu and the other two also walked toward the entrance of the restaurant. then, su wei sat at the table alone while the rest of the people stood at the door. mo linyuan took a deep breath. although he had tried his best, it did not seem to be as he had hoped. however, he had said that he would work hard to learn cooking. otherwise, his wife would have nned to spend the rest of her life with li ruhua. at the thought of this, mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes swept over li ruhua. li ruhua immediately shuddered in fear. ¡°young master, did you look at me just now?¡± li ruhua asked tang luo in a low voice. ¡± your eyes are filled with killing intent. young master seems to be really dissatisfied with you. ¡± tang luo patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡± huahua, you¡¯re on your own. ¡± Chapter 509

Chapter 509: are you trying to poison me?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°master, although i¡¯m very willing to learn, i haven¡¯t cooked many times, so my cooking skills might not be very good. i¡¯ve tried my best for today¡¯s meal. if you can eat it, then eat it. if you can¡¯t, then forget it. ¡± fourth master mo said humbly. su wei nced at mo linyuan and thought to himself,¡¯such a humble child. he¡¯s indeed a good child.¡¯ ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll eat if i can, and i¡¯ll eat if i can¡¯t. master is very happy that you did it. learning always requires a process.¡± the movie queen su wei, who had always been hot-tempered, was extremely gentle. fourth master mo¡¯s heart immediately felt a little uneasy, ¡± it¡¯s not edible. it¡¯s better not to eat it. ¡± ¡°no, i still have to eat. you still have to eat what you need to eat.¡± su wei looked at the dishes on the table with a smile. ¡± you¡¯ve made quite a lot. you¡¯re pretty good. your cutting skills look pretty good. ¡± this dish is so green, and it can be cooked so well. it¡¯s as if it¡¯s fresh and uncooked. it must be delicious.¡± su wei picked up her chopsticks and elegantly picked up a piece of vegetable. she put it in her mouth with a slight smile on her face. he was about to chew when he heard a crisp crack. su wei had an urge to vomit. the taste was a little strange, but she resisted it and began to chew. her face was changing colors, it was simply wonderful. ¡± this, this dish, it¡¯s a little too fresh ... ¡± it was as if it was raw. su wei swallowed the mouthful of food with difficulty. in order not to hurt mo linyuan, she said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s still eptable, although it¡¯s a little raw ... some people like to eat raw food. ¡± while smiling, su wei pointed to another dish and said, ¡± let me try this dish again. it looks good too. ¡± then, su wei picked it up with her chopsticks and started eating. ¡± ... ¡± su wei¡¯s expression changed again as soon as the dish entered his mouth. she looked at mo linyuan in fear. she wanted to vomit but did not dare to. ¡°spit it out if it¡¯s not delicious. i¡¯m fine.¡± fourth master mo said. leng rongrong nodded her head vigorously. ¡± master, just vomit. don¡¯t get poisoned. ¡± su wei spat out the food in her mouth and wiped her mouth with a tissue. ¡± hehe, they all look delicious, but for some reason, they don¡¯t taste right. ¡± but it¡¯s okay, there are still other dishes. little mo is very good, he made so many dishes.¡± su wei then started to try other dishes. in order not to dampen mo linyuan¡¯s enthusiasm for cooking, su wei tested the poison bit by bit. however, with every dish she ate, she became more desperate and more frightened. although she was smiling, su wei was about to explode in anger at the end of the meal. there were so many dishes, but not a single one of them was edible. she was about to go crazy. how could someone make the dish taste so bad? the most important thing was that the cutting skills of these dishes were very impressive ... ¡°you¡¯ve learned cooking? the kind that ends after learning half of it?¡± su wei was deeply suspicious. ¡± no... ¡± mo linyuan answered honestly. ¡°so you self-taught this deceptive knife skill? that¡¯s pretty impressive.¡± su wei smiled and tried his best to calm himself down by looking at mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter if these dishes aren¡¯t delicious! there are still two more main dishes!¡± su wei took a deep breath when he saw the two dishes with the lids still on. ¡®maybe the side dishes are not edible, but the main dishes are well-prepared?¡¯ su wei reached out to open the lid of a big dish. however, before she could open it, she heard an arrogant ¡± ga ga ¡±ing from inside as soon as she held the handle. ¡°mother of god!¡± su wei retracted her hand in fear. she looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong at the door in horror. tang luo and li ruhua wereughing so hard that their stomachs hurt. ¡°just now ... did you order this dish?¡± su wei rolled his eyes, and his image as a goddess was about to copse. what did she just hear? gah gah? a duck¡¯s cry? it didn¡¯t sound like a duck¡¯s cry. a sound that was longer than a duck¡¯s cry sounded like a goose¡¯s cry? ¡°... i might not have enough experience.¡± mo linyuan himself was shocked. he seemed to have stewed it, but it was not done yet? what the hell, was this goose immortal? ¡°the fire, the heat isn¡¯t enough?¡± su wei looked at mo linyuan in horror. even if the heat wasn¡¯t enough, a dish shouldn¡¯t be able to make a sound, right? the vegetables that were to be cooked were all dead, right? su wei took a deep breath. out of curiosity, a few silver needles flew out of her hand. the silver needles were so powerful that they directly opened the lid. as soon as the lid was opened, the big gray goose stood up. it pped its wings and cawed a few times. then, it used its mouth tob its fur and swaggered out of the basin. the big grey goose walked from the table to the edge of the table with great familiarity. it then jumped off the table and walked outside, leaving behind an unfathomable back. su wei was speechless. did this dish leave on its own? she raised her head and looked at mo linyuan suspiciously. was he serious? ¡°if you can¡¯t eat it, then don¡¯t.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was calm. he did not show any dissatisfaction with his cooking. ¡°okay ... there¡¯s still onest dish.¡± su wei didn¡¯t have much hope for thest dish. after all, a dish coulde out of the te by itself ... ¡± hehehe. ¡± su wei nced at mo linyuan and chuckled. ¡± let¡¯s see what else is there to eat. ¡± ¡°this is a soup.¡± mo linyuan exined, ¡± it¡¯s a very nutritious soup. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± i hope it¡¯s not a scary soup. su wei raised her hand and tested it. this time, the pot finally didn¡¯t make any noise. the thing inside should be really cooked, and the lid was still a little warm. su wei opened the lid and saw that it was really a pot of soup with some mud loaches inside. she heaved a heavy sigh of relief. then, just as she heaved a sigh of relief, something suddenly fell out of the lid. a small snake slithered from one end of the table to the other, and then fell off the table. everyone was shocked. ¡°did something just swim away?¡± he asked. su wei looked at the crowd. she was trying hard to hold down her other hand with one hand. she raised her head and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± looks and abilities can¡¯t co-exist ... xiao mo, are you dissatisfied with me? ¡± did he want to challenge who was the best at using poison? are you trying to poison me?¡± ¡°would you believe me if i told you that i¡¯m cooking seriously?¡± mo linyuan asked. ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, what are you going to do?¡± su wei crossed her arms. ¡°this matter seems to be a little serious.¡± tang luo said in a low voice, ¡± young master wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned to death by young madam¡¯s master, right? ¡± ¡± young madam definitely won¡¯t agree to poisoning her. she might be crippled. ¡± li ruhua replied softly. Chapter 510

Chapter 510: is this pauper pretending to be rich?

Trantor: 549690339

fourth master mo used all the words he had umted in his life to praise women and praised su wei to the heavens. he even promised to find su wei¡¯s favorite designer to design clothes for her and to find su wei¡¯s favorite jewelry designer to order thetest designs for her. after taking turns to practice all kinds of techniques, master su wei was satisfied and no longer angry. anger makes one old, but gifts make one young. movie queen su was very satisfied. for the rest of her life, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what she wore and what she used. at this moment, a few foolish women came over and interrupted this terrible lunch. mon was ordered to please mo linyuan. after all, the mo family had already returned to fourth young master mo¡¯s hands, and fourth young master mo was once again in power. previously, the mo family had treated mo linyuan as a cripple and had bullied him a lot. so when mo linyuan returned to his position, no one dared to get close to him for fear of revenge. however, during this period of time, everyone felt that mo linyuan should have calmed down. moreover, he did not do anything to the mo family after he regained power. everyone naturally thought that mo linyuan still cared about them. it was about time toe over and make up with fourth young master mo. the men couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do so, so only a few women came. liu yue, ye qiushu, and mon appeared in the courtyard together. when they saw the courtyard¡¯s walls, the three of them were baffled. they didn¡¯t know why the courtyard had be like this. but looking at the situation, mo linyuan and leng rongrong were indeed still living here. ¡°rongrong, we¡¯vee to see you.¡± liu yue shouted as soon as she entered the yard. liu yue¡¯s shout first attracted the storm, rainstorm, big white tiger, and critical hit. storm wagged its tail and looked at liu yue and the other two with curiosity. after all, it had never seen such a thing. meanwhile, rainstorm¡¯s eyes were wide open. when it saw that the women all had beautiful hair, it could not control its urge to rush over and gnaw on them. storm¡¯s eyes lit up. critical strike was still wearing the clothes that xu ying ¡®er had made for him. his fur had not grown out yet, so he looked a little funny. the big white tiger followed quietly behind, its tail wagging. it was not very interested in anything here. when the four animals faced the three women, mon was the first to react. she could not help but burst outughing when she saw the critical hit. ¡°this, this is a chicken, right?¡± ¡°you¡¯re actually keeping one as a pet? he actually put clothes on the chicken, this was really a bit funny! i¡¯ve never seen anyone treat a chicken as a pet, a country bumpkin is a country bumpkin!¡± a certain woman who had forgotten how to be beatenughed like crazy at this moment,pletely forgetting how badly she had been abused by leng rongrong. ¡°pfft ...¡± liu yue and ye qiushu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± this chicken must be leng rongrong¡¯s! ¡± ...¡±¡± the chicken head turned left and right twice, and critical hit vaguely felt that he was being mocked. although it was a chicken, it was still a chicken with dignity. she was obviously not very happy to be ridiculed like this. then, the critical hit suddenly charged towards mon. it flew above mon¡¯s head almost instantly. mon was caught off guard and was stomped on the top of her head by a chicken. she was simply stunned. she let out a scream and tried to drive away the critical strike, but the w was very powerful. it grabbed her hair and refused to leave. ¡°ah, help!¡± mon let out a blood-curdling scream. liu yue and ye qiushu both wanted to help in a panic. when storm saw that a critical hit had been activated, he rushed towards ye qiushu without saying a word. seeing that ye qiushu¡¯s hair was well-kept, he opened his mouth and gnawed at it. storm was speechless. the white tiger was confused. should it attack? since everyone had gone up, it should go up too, right? the white tiger pounced on liu yue and pushed her to the ground. it pressed its paw on liu yue¡¯s face, wanting to bite her. however, when it saw liu yue¡¯s tears and snot, it stopped. it turned around and sat on liu yue¡¯s face. storm sat on the side, wagging his tail and watching the show. monn shrieked madly, ¡± ah ah ah ... go away, go away, you ugly chicken, don¡¯t touch me! ¡± the critical hit made a ¡®giggle¡¯ sound. it was even angrier when it heard mon¡¯s words. he actually called it an ugly monster? in a fit of anger, he scratched mon¡¯s face crazily with his ws, vowing to turn mon into an ugly monster. leng rongrong and the others heard themotion and came out of the house. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? who are those people?¡± leng rongrong looked over, but she couldn¡¯t recognize them either. liu yue¡¯s face was covered by the big white tiger¡¯s butt, mon¡¯s face was scratched by the violent attack, and ye qiushu¡¯s hair was gnawed into a mess by the storm, so her face couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°help! disabled ... no, fourth brother, save me! fourth sister-inw, help!¡± mo yn yelled. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°i-i-i-i ... it¡¯s me! i¡¯mnn! i¡¯m monn!¡± mon shouted, ¡± this chicken is crazy! can¡¯t you just stew the chicken? why do you have to keep it as a pet?¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit was annoyed. it suddenly jumped down from mon¡¯s head, then swaggered towards leng rongrong. after walking in front of leng rongrong, critical strike put his hands on his waist, then raised his head to look at leng rongrong and made a series of ¡± giggle ¡± sounds. ¡°you want me to start a fire and stew this woman?¡± leng rongrong burst intoughter. critical hit nodded. he then turned around and red at mon. he was extremely dissatisfied with her and flew back again. ¡°you, what are you doing? you chicken, i¡¯ll roast you.¡± mon said angrily. she turned to leng rongrong and shouted, ¡± fourth sister-inw, if you want a pet, i can give it to you. cats, dogs, mice, squirrels, anything is fine ... you don¡¯t want this chicken! ¡± or i can give you a nest of chicks. i know that you country bumpkins are particr about material gains. chickens could be eaten, so it was much better than raising other animals. if you¡¯re willing to kill this chicken, i¡¯ll give you a hundred chickens, no, a thousand!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°what is this woman? is she looking down on our rongrong? did she still need to send a thousand chickens? this poor guy is pretending to be rich?¡± tang ziyi looked at mon in dissatisfaction. chenn looked at mo linyuan. ¡± this woman seems to be fourth young master mo¡¯s sister. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never acknowledged her.¡± fourth master mo ruthlessly denied their rtionship. ¡°if a thousand isn¡¯t enough, then ten thousand!¡± mon was hit hard by another critical hit. she shouted at leng rongrong, not feeling that she was looking down on leng rongrong at all. she even felt that she was already very generous to a country bumpkin. Chapter 511

Chapter 511: give her 30000 chickens

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong looked at mon, who had unkempt hair and a dirty face. the corners of her mouth twitched, and she did not know what to say for a moment. 10,000 chickens ... was she going to be a chicken-rearing tycoon? but 10,000 chickens in exchange for a critical hit? those 10,000 chickens could not bepared to a critical hit. a critical hit was definitely worth more than 10 million chickens. the intelligence and ability of a critical hit were not something that ordinary chickens couldpare to. ¡± the critical hit is my pet after all. i can¡¯t abandon it so easily, and it¡¯s even more impossible to kill it. even if you give me hundreds of millions of chickens, i won¡¯t kill the critical hit. ¡± leng rongrong said with a look of righteousness. ¡°what¡¯s there to be angry about? a violent chicken?¡± mon was pecked miserably by the violent pecking. she patted the violent chicken in fear and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± so this chicken is called violent chicken! ¡± no wonder he was so violent and terrifying. she had never seen such a fierce chicken before, let alone such an ugly one. not only was she hairless, but she was also wearing such ugly clothes. mon¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. he saw the disdain in her eyes and attacked mon even more ferociously. the scene was very funny. li ruhua understood the situation very well and went into the house to bring out a few small folding stools, then distributed them to leng rongrong and the others. the three godfather and master¡¯s wife, as well as leng rongrong and a few others, were sitting on the small folding stool, their heads collectively turning left and right as they looked at the group of people running around in front of them. three women and three animals, the scene was extremelyical. the warm sunlight shone on her body. leng rongrong yawned and mo linyuan looked at her. ¡± tired? ¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± warm. ¡± storm¡¯s head also turned around. when it saw that these women had rushed into the vegetable field in the yard to avoid the violent attacks, a trace of sympathy shed in storm¡¯s eyes. storm looked at leng rongrong, and a look of anticipation shed across his eyes. as expected, its master was angry. leng rongrong¡¯s pupils shrank when she saw her vegetables being ruined. her masters had not touched a few of her nts when they had created so many holes in the wall, but these three women in front of her had actually ruined her vegetables? these were all natural, and she had even personally removed the weeds. all of a sudden, leng rongrong¡¯s aura turned gloomy. when lord rong¡¯s aura turned gloomy, the godfather beside him also turned gloomy. the three godfather¡¯s gazes were all focused on the three women. ¡°are these three idiots ruining the vegetables that our little rongrong has worked so hard to grow?¡± tang ziyi asked unhappily. ¡°unforgivable!¡± chenn said coldly. ¡°get 30000 chickens for this woman.¡± jiang fu narrowed his eyes. then, chenn made a phone call to get someone to send the chicken over. a few minutester, the critical hit, the heavy rain, and the big white tiger were all tired. xu rourou just happened to send lunch over, so the three of them stared at the car that was emitting the fragrance. they did not bother the three women anymore. liu yue, ye qiushu, and mon were in a daze. the three originally delicate women had be like beggars after being abused by three animals. they only came back to their senses after a long time. ¡°you, you, you¡¯re just going to watch them bully us?¡± liu yue was flustered and exasperated. her hands trembled as she looked at leng rongrong and the others who were sitting on the steps, basking in the sun. each of them was more good-looking than thest, and at first nce, they gave off a pleasant feeling. however, liu yue, ye qiushu, and mon didn¡¯t have any pleasant feelings at all. the only feeling they had was anger. they hade here to make peace with mo linyuan and leng rongrong, and even to please these two people. because leng rongrong was from the countryside, they all thought that she probably had not seen much of the world. they even prepared a check and nned to spend some money to buy over leng rongrong, this idiot. it was obvious that mo linyuan treated his wife quite well. therefore, after bribing leng rongrong, they would get more information about mo linyuan from this idiot. by then, even if they could not take back the mo family, they would have a way to deal with mo linyuan. it was not to the extent that everything was under mo linyuan¡¯s control even though they were from the mo family. but who knew that their perfect n would be disrupted by a chicken the moment they entered the door. ¡°um, who are you?¡± after all, leng rongrong had a good memory. of course, she remembered that this woman was mo linyuan¡¯s aunt, ye qiushu. although they had only met once, she still had some impression of her. of course, she pretended not to know them. ¡°who, who am i?¡± liu yue was extremely surprised. she took a deep breath and looked at ye qiushu. ¡± she asked me who i am! ¡± ye qiushu was slightly more tactful than liu yue, so even though she was in a sorry state, she tidied her hair a little and smiled at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. ¡± ah yuan, rongrong, long time no see. ¡± rongrong probably doesn¡¯t remember us. after all, we¡¯ve only met once or twice. let me introduce myself first. i¡¯m ah yuan¡¯s second aunt, ye qiushu. this is ah yuan¡¯s first aunt, liu yue. this is ah yuan¡¯s younger sister, mon.¡± the three godfather and su wei looked at mo linyuan at the same time, as if they were watching a show. mo linyuan did not say anything. leng rongrong said in surprise, ¡± oh, it¡¯s first aunt and second aunt, andn. ¡± i thought they were thieves, so i didn¡¯t stop them. you guys won¡¯t be angry, right?¡± mon¡¯s face darkened in anger. leng rongrong had obviously recognized her, but she had shamelessly said she didn¡¯t and called them thieves. she did it on purpose. mon was angry, but ye qiushu stopped her. ye qiushu whispered, ¡±n, don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the purpose?¡± jiang fu asked. ye qiushu and mon were speaking in a very soft voice. under normal circumstances, no one else could hear them. however, jiang fu heard them. not only did he hear them, but he also asked them a question. however, ye qiushu did not fall into the trap. she reacted quickly and said, ¡± of course, i¡¯m here to see my nephew and niece-inw, ah yuan. recently, everyone had been very busy and had no time toe over. now that we finally got the opportunity, we came together to see if ah yuan and rongrong needed any help. we heard that they lived here and didn¡¯t bring many servants with them. we were worried, so we came to help with the cleaning.¡± ¡°first aunt and second aunt, you don¡¯t have to be like this. you¡¯re our elders, how can we ask you to help us?¡± leng rongrong said politely. in his heart, he was thinking, who let us live in this ce? who was the one who didn¡¯t bring along a servant when ah yuan was disabled? Chapter 512

Chapter 512: scammed by lord rong

Trantor: 549690339

ye qiushu tactfully chatted with leng rongrong for a while and yed a few rounds of tai chi. she could be said to be a very talkative person. although she had been badly hurt just now, she looked a lot neater after a simple tidying up. she had a sharp and mean face, but she had a very good mouth. in just a short while, it was really a deluge of heavenly flowers. she said that she wanted to help with the cleaning, that she wanted to hire a servant, and that if she needed anything, second aunt would definitely help. ye qiushu was sure that leng rongrong would be polite to her and wouldn¡¯t ask her to do anything. that was why she was so boastful. leng rongrong started off with tai chi and was really being polite for a while. when she was almost done with the formalities, she suddenly changed the topic and smiled at ye qiushu and the other two. mon shuddered in fear. terrible! it was that terrifying gaze again. she knew that leng rongrong wasn¡¯t simple. she definitely wouldn¡¯t be polite with them. she was someone who didn¡¯t y by the rules. she had been to this ce twice, and each time she hade in high spirits, she had left in disappointment. every time, she would be tortured miserably. he saw that leng rongrong was still sitting on the small folding stool, looking like a youngdy. she was sitting alone in the middle, surrounded by mo linyuan, jiang fu, su wei, and the others ... mon had a feeling that the situation was not as simple as it seemed. mon wanted to stop ye qiushu from speaking, but ye qiushu smiled and said, ¡± aiya, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with us. we have nothing to do at home, so we came to help clean up. it¡¯s only natural that we do so. ¡± ah yuan had no parents since he was young, and we all treated him like our own son ...¡± ye qiushu¡¯s words were disgusting. they had been bullying and suppressing mo linyuan all this time, but now they were talking about how much they took care of mo linyuan, how much they loved him, and even treated him as their own son. they were simply treated as mortal enemies, alright? mo linyuan was calm when he heard this. he knew that his wife would definitely avenge him. he just had to sit and wait. ¡°since second aunt has said so, then i won¡¯t be polite.¡± leng rongrong looked at ye qiushu with a smile. ¡± our family does have a lot of things that we need the three of you to help with. ¡± a hint of slyness shed across her pretty little face. following that, leng rongrong began to assign various tasks to the three of them. cleaning from upstairs to downstairs, cleaning the ss because it was too dirty, changing the bedsheets and washing the toilet bowl. the vegetables in the courtyard had to be rented, and the walls of the courtyard had to be repaired. critical hit, storm, storm, big white tiger needed to take a bath. theirirs and toilets needed to be cleaned. liu yue, ye qiushu, and mon had to do all of this personally. by the time leng rongrong finished speaking, liu yue and the other two were already stunned. was there so much work to do? he was clearly making things difficult for them! ¡± leng qianqian! ¡± mon was about to curse when she heard that, but leng rongrong interrupted her before she could. leng rongrong looked at the three of them and asked, ¡± i don¡¯t know if second auntie will keep her word. if you don¡¯t, then forget it. no one knows about this anyway. ¡± at that time, no one would say that second aunt was a liar. sigh, if you don¡¯t want to help, then don¡¯t say that. i¡¯ve misunderstood you and thought that you weren¡¯t just being polite.¡± ¡°no, no, we really want to help. it¡¯s not easy for you two to live together. as aunts, we shoulde and help take care of you. after all, we also need ah yuan to take care of us. now, the mo family is all depending on ah yuan. ah yuan, right?¡± ye qiushu gritted her teeth and agreed to help clean up. mon was a little unhappy, but ye qiushu covered her mouth. as for liu yue, she had been following ye qiushu¡¯s orders and was ready to help. ¡°rongrong, what about lunch?¡± xu rourou was still waiting on the side. her eyes fell on leng rongrong and the others at the gate and asked. leng rongrong and her group looked very down-to-earth, like a group of vigers sunbathing. of course, this group of people was more good-looking than thest. they did not look like people from the countryside, but more like some awesome heavenly group in the entertainment industry. on the other hand, leng rongrong was more like a queen, sitting in the middle of a group of people, and the group seemed to listen to her orders. xu rourou looked at leng rongrong with envy and admiration. she had never had so many people pampering her. he had never been so domineering before. although she could still protect herself now, she had never been so strong and confident before. she envied leng rongrong and liked her very much. ¡°let¡¯s take it to the house and eat together.¡± leng rongrong stood up and walked over to xu rourou to help her carry the things. mo linyuan and the others also started to help get food. after the food was delivered to the dining room, leng rongrong and the others washed their hands and sat down to eat. ye qiushu and the other two followed him into the restaurant. as soon as the three of them entered, leng rongrong said to the three of them before they even sat down at the dining table, ¡± second aunt. let¡¯s start cleaning from the top floor. i¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days. i know that you guys treat ah yuan like your own son. thank you.¡± leng rongrong had no intention of inviting the three of them to eat. the aroma of the food filled the room. the three women swallowed their saliva. they had not eaten anything, so they were famished. they had thought that leng rongrong meant that they would eat together, but in the end, there was no share for them? mon licked her lips as she looked at the delicious and alluring dishes on the table. she was about to say that they had not eaten, but leng rongrong beat her to it. ¡°you¡¯re sote and didn¡¯t give any notice in advance. you must have eaten, right? then i won¡¯t treat you guys to a meal. we only ordered what we had to eat.¡± leng rongrong smiled at ye qiushu and the rest, cutting off mon¡¯s words. mon and the rest stared at the food on the table. the three of them were extremely resentful. there was so much food, what did he mean by only ordering enough for them? can¡¯t these be eatenpletely? although they were depressed, the three women were also people who cared about their reputation. leng rongrong had made it clear, so they couldn¡¯t say anything more, and could only go upstairs to pack. ¡± oh, by the way, ah yuan is a bit of a clean freak, so he prefers his own family to help him clean up. i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be used to it if we call a servant or something. ¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ye qiushu almost vomited blood. she was just about to call a group of servants over to do it, but leng rongrong said this. ¡°i¡¯ve troubled the two aunties andnn. it was all thanks to your helpst time. i didn¡¯t expect you to help again. you¡¯vee at the right time, the house needs to be cleaned.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s words infuriated mon again. Chapter 513

Chapter 513: she¡¯s really too rich

Trantor: 549690339

ye qiushu and the other two were busy tidying up the entire vi. meanwhile, leng rongrong and the others were drinking tea and chatting in the living room. they were extremely carefree. when they saw ye qiushu and the other two working so hard that their foreheads were covered in sweat, no one went up to help. only leng rongrong would asionally say a few words of encouragement. ye qiushu almost choked to death. mon was even more furious. however, when she saw leng rongrong¡¯s terrifying gaze, she did not dare to go against her. moreover, mo linyuan was the head of the mo family now. no one in the mo family would dare to offend him. he was the one who had offended mo linyuan. liu yue didn¡¯t have much of a brain, so she didn¡¯t think much. she scolded a few times in the middle, but ye qiushu stopped her. ye qiushu seemed to be a little shrewd. she had been observing jiang fu and the others, as well as leng rongrong and mo linyuan. after going back and forth, ye qiushu soon discovered the problem. leng rongrong¡¯s godfathers did not seem to be very satisfied with mo linyuan, and these few godfathers did not seem to be ordinary people. if that was the case, could they drive a wedge between mo linyuan and leng rongrong¡¯s godfather? if they were to fight, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for them, no matter which side had the problem. if leng rongrong¡¯s godfather was a little more powerful and killed mo linyuan directly or caused some problems, then mo linyuan would not be the one in charge of the mo family! that¡¯s right, in that case, the mo family would still be in their hands. as for leng rongrong, she had nothing to do with them anyway. ye qiushu had been enduring the humiliation. on one hand, she was frantically helping to clean up, while on the other hand, she was racking her brain, nning how to provoke them. mon saw that ye qiushu seemed to be deep in thought. she narrowed her eyes. she guessed that ye qiushu must be up to something, so she was relieved. on the other side, ye qiushu and the other two were packing up their things while nning how to sow discord. on the other side, jiang fu and the others were bored and began to make things difficult for fourth master mo. after that, jiang fu and the others asked mo linyuan to y mahjong with them. fourth master mo did not have any objections. in fact, he was even happy to call a few of his good friends over. ¡°it¡¯s more lively with more people.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s exact words. of course, fourth master mo didn¡¯t call so many people over just because there were so many people. he knew how powerful his wife¡¯s godfather was; he was only looking for a few scapegoats. mo linyuan called nan si, murong xiao, xiao yan, ning kuang, and song junlin. not only did he invite the people he knew, but he also invited leng rongrong¡¯s friends. furthermore, when song junlin and the others asked if jiang fu and the others were still around, fourth master mo unkindly replied, ¡± if they were, would i have called you all here to celebrate? ¡± with one sentence, fourth master mo dispelled the doubts of song junlin and the others. mo linyuan not only called song junlin and the others, but also jiang ting and even chu wei. this was because chu wei¡¯s brain and gambling skills were rather impressive. ¡°you can¡¯t beat us no matter how many people you call.¡± tang ziyiughed. ¡± i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know about my heroic battle record. ¡± in terms of gambling skills, tang ziyi felt that if he dared to say he was first, almost no one would dare to say they were second. even the so-called gambling kings of the casinos ins vegas would have to admit defeat if they met him. mo linyuan would lose no matter how many people he called. at that time, he would win all their money and give it all to little rongrong. didn¡¯t this kid hide his property and let little rongrong live in this broken ce? when the time came, he would win all of mo linyuan¡¯s property and give it to his little rongrong. although little rongrong didn¡¯tck anything, they had already bought all the good locations and inds in the world that they could see and put them under little rongrong¡¯s name. in terms of wealth, their little rongrong might even be richer than mo linyuan. it was a huge advantage for this kid to marry their little rongrong. at the thought of this, tang ziyi and the others could not help but feel a little unconvinced. after all, their little rongrong was simply too perfect. apart from what they had given to little rongrong, little rongrong herself was actually very capable. she actually didn¡¯t know about the gifts they had given her. however, little rongrong herself had also earned quite a bit of money. they had learned how to make money since they were very young, and because of that, they had been sad for a long time, feeling that little rongrong didn¡¯t need them anymore. after that, little rongrong didn¡¯t tell them that she was very good at making money. in order tofort them, she would always ask for money from her godfather. however, jiang fu and the others also knew that rongrong earned enough money for herself to spend. she always humbly said that she was poor and that she had no money. in fact, she was just trying tofort them so that they would find it more interesting and feel that their precious goddaughter still needed them. chenn had once checked how rich little rongrong was. the results of the investigation made jiang fu and the others silent for a month. at that time, rongrong was only 17 years old. they realized that rongrong was actually richer than them. moreover, she had a lot of things under her name that she bought herself. she even ran clubs and bars all over the world. she even had a casino ins vegas. and this was what little rongrong had done with her own ability. her ability shocked everyone, and it also made the godfather feel inferior. they were so old, but they didn¡¯t seem to be as good as little rongrong. of course, it was fine if they weren¡¯t as good as little rongrong. the little guy they had been trying so hard to protect didn¡¯t need their care anymore, which made them all feel a little disappointed. after that, jiang fu and the others worked hard to make themselves richer. at that time, a few people who were originally living in seclusion in the countryside suddenly returned to society, almost scaring the heads of state. ter, when the heads of state found out that they were only out to make money, they all heaved a sigh of relief. then, several countries gave them arge sum of money. after that, they knew that their little rongrong was very powerful. he might even surpass his master. of course, little rongrong was worried that her godfather and master would be disappointed, so she didn¡¯t tell them that she was actually very powerful. moreover, little rongrong had always been very low-key. she was very capable, but she wasn¡¯t proud. she was often like an ordinary person, and she handed all her things over to people she trusted to take care of. little rongrong was probably tired of many things, so she chose toe to the entertainment industry. little rongrong was probably too strong, so she learned everything very quickly, so after learning a lot of things, she would be boring. Chapter 514

Chapter 514: this is my wife, you can only hug me!

Trantor: 549690339

when nan si, xiao yan, and ning kuang came over, they didn¡¯t expect to see jiang fu and his friends. when ning kuang saw jiang fu and the others, he was scared out of his wits. he had been tortured once before. as soon as he entered the door, he turned around and was about to leave. ¡± mo linyuan, f * ck your sister! ¡± ¡°my sister is here?¡± fourth master mo calmly looked at mon, whose face was swollen from being pecked by the attack, and who was wiping the floor with difficulty. ¡°your sister?¡± nan si¡¯s eyes lit up. he loved all kinds of women. he did not dare to touch fourth master mo¡¯s wife, but as for fourth master mo¡¯s sister ... as long as it was not mo ling er, it would be interesting to try other sisters. ¡°you¡¯re calling me?¡± mon turned her head and revealed her face that was too ghastly to look at after being hit by a critical attack. ¡°f * ck!¡± nan si jumped onto xiao yan¡¯s back in shock and hugged him tightly. ¡± no way. are the mo family¡¯s genes so bad? ¡± then, master, why do you look so devilish?¡± ¡± nan si, you idiot, don¡¯t touch me! ¡± xiao yan wanted to push nan si off his back unhappily, but nan si hugged him tightly. ning kuang looked at mon with aplicated expression. ¡± you can keep it for yourself! ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say so yourself?¡± as mo linyuan spoke, he suddenly saw arge and a small figure at the door. chu wei held little chu yan¡¯s hand and walked in. the two of them were dressed in mother and child clothing and looked very beautiful. the two of them were standing against the light, so no one could see their expressions. the moment leng rongrong saw little chuyan, she was especially happy. she rushed forward and hugged little chuyan. she rubbed her face against little chuyan¡¯s tender little face and asked gently, ¡± little yanyan, long time no see. did you miss auntie? ¡± ¡°yes, i do.¡± little chu yan nodded. his big ck eyes, coupled with his fair skin, could melt anyone¡¯s heart. ¡°little yanyan, you¡¯re so obedient!¡± leng rongrong rubbed little chuyan¡¯s head and held him with one hand. as she looked at little chu yan, she could not help but think of her own cute little baby. she wondered how little nan yu was doing. although they just talked today, she missed little nan yu. it shouldn¡¯t be easy to film alone in C nation, right? pared to little chuyan, she suddenly felt a little sorry for little nan yu. before she met mo linyuan and her, little nan yu had always been alone. as for little chuyan, although he didn¡¯t have a father, he had a lot of mothers by his side. at the thought of little nan yu, leng rongrong¡¯s nose felt a little sour and she felt an inexplicable sadness in her heart. she hugged little chu yan and was a little depressed. she and mo linyuan didn¡¯t seem to be responsible parents. although little nan yu called them daddy and mommy now, they didn¡¯t seem to have given him any money or anything else. family, warmth, nothing. in the time they had known each other, they had spent more time apart than together. the little guy had been busy filming and they didn¡¯t go to find him. the more she thought about it, the more leng rongrong felt inexplicably guilty. she inexplicably felt that she had let little nan yu down. her heart ached and her eyes became a little wet. little nan yu was so sensible that it made her heart ache. they didn¡¯t pay enough attention to little nan yu. he even left the little guy with his godfather and the others as a shield. little nan yu identally did something wrong and mo linyuan and the others were angry, so the little guy did not dare toe back. at the thought of this, leng rongrong¡¯s mood immediately fell to the bottom of the valley. she was filled with self-me and guilt, and at the same time, she was a little angry. she red at jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and mo linyuan. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was written all over her face. just a moment ago, she was still smiling like a spring breeze, but in an instant, her face turned gloomy, as if a storm wasing. for some reason, everyone swallowed their saliva. leng rongrong¡¯s mood directly affected the mood of jiang fu and the others. jiang fu and the others ¡®faces darkened, and in an instant, the entire vi fell into a strange gloom. the sky was clear outside, but at this moment, there was a feeling of dark clouds looming over the vi. ¡°little rongrong, is there something that you¡¯re unhappy about?¡± su wei also noticed leng rongrong¡¯s unhappiness. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± leng rongrong sneered. she nced at ning kuang and then at chu wei. ¡± weiwei, do you know what second young master ning just said? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± when chu wei and little chu yan came over and saw ning kuang, they had wanted to pull little chu yan away, but leng rongrong had carried little chu yan into the house, so they didn¡¯t leave. ¡°he said that he wanted to f * ck ah yuan¡¯s sister.¡± although leng rongrong saw ning kuang¡¯s crazy hints, she still sneered and said it. ¡°wei wei, listen to my exnation. i was just scolding you casually, i didn¡¯t really want to!¡± ning kuang red at leng rongrong angrily. he wanted to scold leng rongrong, but he realized that he had received countless res from mo linyuan, jiang fu, tang ziyi, and the others. although this woman, who had been targeting him in every way, had almost angered him to death, he really could not f * cking provoke her. second young master ning¡¯s face turned green with anger as he frantically exined to chu wei. chu wei said coldly, ¡± second young master ning, you don¡¯t have to exin to me. i¡¯m not anyone to you. it¡¯s none of my business if you want to do whatever you want! ¡± storm, who had just passed by, subconsciously looked at ning kuang. after a few looks, storm suddenly realized that it was not a dog, so the dog was probably not talking about itself. hence, storm sat at the door and watched the show. ¡°weiwei!¡± ning kuang frowned. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. ¡± chu wei turned her head away. she did not even want to look at ning kuang. a few minutester, jin mingfeng, jiang ting, and song junlin¡¯s cold shoulders were all gathered. when they arrived, they didn¡¯t expect to see jiang fu and the others. when they arrived, they didn¡¯t dare to run away and had to stay. there was a huge chess room in the vi. after the group of people had arrived, they all entered the chess room. movie king jin followed leng rongrong and asked softly, ¡± rongrong, i don¡¯t know how to y mahjong, and i don¡¯t know how to y cards ... can i be a spectator? everyone looks so brutal.¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± mo linyuan turned around and stood between jin mingfeng and leng rongrong. he looked at jin mingfeng unhappily. ¡± you, stay away from my wife. ¡± after that, mo linyuan looked at the innocent little chu yan. ¡± little ning kuang, remember, this is my wife. my wife, you can only hug me, not you. in the future, avoid her. ¡± you¡¯re a man!¡± ¡± f * ck, mo linyuan, why are you being so fierce to my son! ¡± ning kuang rushed to mo linyuan¡¯s side to protect his son. however, before he could touch little chu yan, the little guy was carried away by chu wei. Chapter 515 - my heart aches for little nan yu

Chapter 515: my heart aches for little nan yu

Trantor: 549690339

¡°your son? i didn¡¯t see him call you father!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were cold as his perfect face instantly turned distant and irritable. the rest of the people turned around and looked at the angry mo linyuan and ning kuang. there was an invisible and terrifying aura between the two of them, as if they would start fighting at the first touch. everyone subconsciously took a few steps back. mo linyuan stared at ning kuang, as if he was saying, ¡± if you dare to touch my woman, you cane at me. ¡± in the end, it was second young master ning whopromised. he squinted his eyes and took a step back. he turned to look at chu wei and little chu yan with a pained expression. he had been trying his best to make up for his past mistakes. after he found out that chu wei had done those things for little chu yan¡¯s sake, he no longer med chu wei. in fact, he was extremely regretful. he regretted that he had humiliated and made things difficult for chu wei whenever he met her in the past few years. he could imagine how cold chu wei¡¯s heart must have been, and how terrible she must have felt. however, he could no longer change it. the past had already happened. he was trying his best to make up for it, but no matter how he tried, the mother and son didn¡¯t pay him much attention. ning kuang took a deep look at chu wei and little chu yan. he had wanted to approach them, but the two of them dodged to the side involuntarily. when they saw him, it was as if they had seen an enemy. ning kuang was dejected. there were traces of regret and annoyance on his devilish face. he was furious, but he knew that it was useless even if he were to get angry and curse at her. he had already tried to attract chu wei¡¯s attention by hurting her, but it only pushed her further and further away. leng rongrong stood aside and looked at little yanyan¡¯s pitiful face. she couldn¡¯t help but miss little nan yu again. the thought of little nan yu made her angry with herself, her godfather, and mo lingyuan. was it that important to settle her godfather and the car she gave them? this had been making them angry at little nan yu. little nan yu was still so young. how could the adults be angry with him? these adults were worse than children! although leng rongrong was even angrier at herself, looking at mo linyuan, jiang fu, and the others, leng rongrong could not help but feel a little angry. the more she thought about it, the more her heart ached for the little bun. after leng rongrong nced at the crowd, she turned around and walked out of the chess room. then, she called little nan yu. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, what are you doing? have you finished filming today?¡± leng rongrong asked affectionately the moment the call connected. ¡°mommy!¡± from the other end of the phone came little nan yu¡¯s excited voice, ¡± why did you think of calling me? i just finished filming and i¡¯m in the hotel now. ¡± i¡¯m a little bored after work, so i¡¯m ying games. i was thinking if i should go shopping and buy mommy a gift!¡± ¡°you¡¯re buying me a present?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly felt hot. he had often forgotten about this little one, but after he left, he had always remembered him. the little guy¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. he was very happy and excited. leng rongrong¡¯s self-me grew stronger. ¡°mommy, are daddy and godgrandpa still angry with me?¡± the little guy asked worriedly, ¡± i really didn¡¯t break the car on purpose ... i don¡¯t know how to exin it to daddy ... are they in a bad state? ¡± little nan yu¡¯s voice was filled with worry. although they had run away, they were still worried that mo linyuan would quarrel with jiang fu and the others. they were afraid that they would fight and that their situation would be bad. leng rongrong could tell that the little bun was really worried. he was really sensible. moreover, the little guy was most worried about himself because little nan yu immediately said, ¡± mommy, it must be hard for you to be in the middle. ¡± you don¡¯t want your godgrandpas to be sad, and you don¡¯t want daddy and godgrandpa to be at odds with each other, right? why don¡¯t ie back? maybe if father and godgrandfather beat me up and draw the war to me, they might be able to unite?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart broke when she heard little nan yu¡¯s worry. it was all her fault. little nan yu didn¡¯t have the love of his biological parents. he must be afraid that he would affect them. although little nan yu was usually happy-go-lucky and very smart, he was actually very sensitive. ¡°no, there¡¯s no need to direct the mes of war to you. if they dare to be angry with you, i won¡¯t let them off!¡± leng rongrong snorted. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. mommy will protect you! ¡± even if they all cause you trouble, even if the whole world doesn¡¯t like you, mommy will still pamper you to the end!¡± leng rongrong was extremely solemn. she didn¡¯t know why, but she just liked little nan yu a lot. she just felt that little nan yu was especially kind. little nan yu¡¯s every word seemed to touch her heart. it was just like in their first movie, when she was his mother and she loved her son very much. leng rongrong had the illusion that she had yet to walk out of her acting. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. mommy will protect you! i¡¯ll teach your godgrandpas and daddy a lessonter, and i¡¯ll make them apologize to you!¡± leng rongrong clenched her fists and said. ¡°eh?¡± the little guy was taken aback. why did it sound like mommy was angry? the call was hung up before nan yu could say anything. far away in a hotel suite in C nation, xiao nan zhi rested her chin on her hand and was deep in thought. that was not right. it seemed to be the opposite. didn¡¯t he say that he would protect mommy? how could she let her mommy protect her? his mommy was a girl. he would dote on her and protect her. he could not let his mommy work so hard to protect him. on the other side, leng rongrong returned to her room after the call. she looked at mo linyuan, jiang fu, and the others with hostility, and then deliberately mentioned little nan yu. mo linyuan squinted his eyes and asked, ¡± did that brat call you? he ran away after scamming his daddy, and he still dares to hide from me?¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± leng rongrong raised her head and looked straight at mo linyuan. the face that she had once thought was extremely good-looking and could make people forget all their troubles was not good-looking at all at this moment. she didn¡¯t like anyone who bullied little nan yu. ¡°what do you mean by¡± how is it ¡°?¡± mo linyuan furrowed his brows. ¡± of course we have to teach this brat a good lesson. if it wasn¡¯t for him, things would have gone much smoother. ¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er is only a child. he has already tried his best!¡± leng rongrong frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°this kid might be doing this on purpose.¡± mo linyuan said with a dark face. Chapter 516

Chapter 516: lord rong exploded

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong looked deeply at mo linyuan and snorted. ¡± are you sure you want to argue with a child? ¡± ¡± mo nanyu didn¡¯t act like a child from the beginning to the end. ¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. that little brat was extremely smart and did not seem like a child. he looked like he knew everything and knew everything. he didn¡¯t believe that the kid would make such a mistake. he didn¡¯t believe that the kid would run away after making a mistake. he seriously suspected that little nan yu deliberately tricked his cheap daddy. ¡°hmph!¡± leng rongrong bit her lips and went to talk to jiang fu and the others. in the end, after asking around, he found out that these people also felt that little nan yu was not good. the little guy had been taught badly by mo linyuan and was beyond saving. jiang fu even said that little nan yu wasn¡¯t leng rongrong¡¯s biological son after all, so they should just sever their rtionship. jiang fu¡¯s godfather still hoped that leng rongrong and mo linyuan would be separated. this time, leng rongrong was thoroughly enraged. she red at jiang fu¡¯s godfather and said, ¡± daddy, xiao xun ¡®er is my baby. he¡¯s not a bad kid! he¡¯s very smart, very powerful, and he¡¯s very good to me!¡± ¡± a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. mo linyuan must have taught that child badly. he¡¯s so young, but he already knows how to coax women! ¡± jiang fu¡¯s face was serious and livid as he snorted. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°big daddy! i told you, xiao xun ¡®er is not a bad kid. he¡¯s a good kid!¡± he was really good to him. moreover, she also felt that little nan yu was very kind. ¡± to me, xiao xun ¡®er is like my other godfathers. he¡¯s very important to me! ¡± leng rongrong snorted. leng rongrong inexplicably felt indignant for little nan yu. little nan yu was originally helping out, but in the end, both sides were in trouble. leng rongrong was inexplicably angry when she saw this. after getting angry, leng rongrong sat down at the gambling table and started ying cards with others in a huff. ning kuang, song junlin, and jin mingfeng, who didn¡¯t know how to y, had all lost. leng rongrong¡¯s actions made everyone look at each other, not knowing what leng rongrong was angry about, but no one dared to provoke her. ¡°what happened to her?¡± su wei moved a chair over and sat beside tang ziyi. he asked with a strange expression, ¡± why do i feel that our little rongrong is a little irritable today? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. usually, when little rongrong looks like that, someone is going to be in trouble.¡± tang ziyi said in a low voice. chenn and jiang fu were also confused. they had no idea why leng rongrong looked so angry. she was still fine before. they could not understand who had provoked leng rongrong and why she was so angry. after the three godfather¡¯s looked at him for a while, their gazes fell directly on mo linyuan, their eyes full of questions. at this moment, mo linyuan was also confused. he looked at tang luo and li ruhua. ¡± what happened? ¡± tang luo and li ruhua, who were being stared at, were both stunned. tang luo was speechless. why did he ask them? how would they know why youngdy had suddenly be so terrifying? they were not worms in youngdy¡¯s stomach. besides, wasn¡¯t young madam¡¯s husband young master? ¡°because of second young master ning?¡± she asked. li ruhua made a wild guess. ¡± young madam has always been loyal. could she be angry about little chu yan¡¯s matter again, so she¡¯s helping miss chu deal with second young master ning? ¡± mo linyuan heard that and followed jiang fu to betray his friend, ning kuang. he told jiang fu and the others about ning kuang, chu wei, and xiao yanyan. ¡°he deserves it.¡± jiang fu¡¯s cold eyes sent a chill down ning kuang¡¯s spine. ¡± your child is already so big, but you haven¡¯t even taken care of him. you¡¯re not worthy of being a father. ¡± ¡°rongrong is really loyal.¡± chenn nodded in satisfaction. ¡± our little rongrong is just so cute. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a must.¡± tang ziyi looked at leng rongrong with his chin in his hand. ¡± i really miss little rongrong when she was young. when i was young, my favorite thing to do was to hold her and let her sit on myp, then we would go to the casinos ins vegas to y. ¡± tang ziyi was particrly excited when he thought of those scenes. it was just that little rongrong wasn¡¯t as good as him back then, and he was the one who brought up little rongrong¡¯s gambling skills, bringing her to a level where she surpassed her master. ¡°in the past, little rongrong didn¡¯t know anything and was especially cute. now, little rongrong is even better than me. fortunately, little rongrong didn¡¯t gamble with me, otherwise it would be really embarrassing for me, her master, to lose to her. ¡± tang ziyi said with a smile. jiang fu and chenn couldn¡¯t help but reminisce. the two of them also missed rongrong when she was young. at that time, they were both still young. when they first started taking care of rongrong, she was probably around mo linyuan¡¯s age. so many years had passed in the blink of an eye. it was a pity that rongrong¡¯s mother was no longer around. if rongrong¡¯s mother was still alive, she would be very pleased to see her child grow so big, so good, and so much like her. ¡°when i first met rongrong, she was probably only the age of little yanyan, right?¡± su wei also fell into her memories. ¡± she was really cute back then. she was obedient and smart. ¡± he¡¯s not as powerful as he is now, but he¡¯s rarely bullied. whenever he encounters something, he can always run to us for help with his short legs.¡± tang ziyi and the others were lost in their memories. leng rongrong won a round at the gambling table. the table that jiang fu and the others had prepared to deal with mo linyuan had be leng rongrong¡¯s home ground. she had won everyone miserably. in the end, ning kuang had even lost all his clothes. it was winter, and he was only wearing a ck shirt. after winning everyone¡¯s hearts out, leng rongrong began to change targets and y with other people. she swept through the crowd and won everyone¡¯s money in no time. she even won some important items. in the end, leng rongrong began to fight against mo linyuan, tang ziyi, and the others. ¡°little rongrong, what¡¯s wrong? are you sure you want to y with your godfather?¡± tang ziyi asked carefully. he could see the killing intent in his goddaughter¡¯s eyes. ¡°i¡¯m sure,¡± leng rongrong looked at them. after that, she really started ying. although tang ziyi was also very powerful, his luck was not as good as leng rongrong¡¯s. moreover, as the third father, he was reluctant to win against his precious daughter. after that, tang ziyi and the others lost miserably. jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and mo linyuan lost again and again. they lost from day to night, losing their cars, their money, and everything else. a group of people had lost all their money. jiang fu and the others looked around and even exchanged nces with mo linyuan. they were all thinking about leng rongrong¡¯s situation. Chapter 517

Chapter 517: lord fourth has a childhood sweetheart

Trantor: 549690339

their rongrong seemed to be shooting indiscriminately today, and everyone was attacked. they had lost everything they should and shouldn¡¯t have lost to leng rongrong. after everyone had lost to the point of no return, leng rongrong began to split the items. ¡± little yanyan,e here. i¡¯ve got you a present! ¡± little chu yan carefully walked in front of leng rongrong, then raised his bright ck eyes and looked at leng rongrong curiously. the little guy didn¡¯t like to talk, but he could see everything with his eyes. ¡°here, this car and the money are all yours.¡± leng rongrong blinked at little chuyan. little chu yan couldn¡¯t help but look at ning kuang. ning kuang was stunned. ¡± that¡¯s my favorite ... ¡± ¡°your favorite car?¡± leng rongrong stuffed the car keys into little chuyan¡¯s hands and nced at ning kuang. ¡± this is no longer yours. i won, so it¡¯s mine. i can give it to whoever i want! ¡± after that, leng rongrong gave some of ning kuang¡¯s other things to chu wei, making her want to throw them away and sell them. chu wei epted it without any hesitation. then, leng rongrong began to distribute the other things to tang luo and li ruhua. leng rongrong gave a lot of things to li ruhua, especially her. as for those who had lost money, each and every one of them was extremely distressed. ¡°what did you do to our precious rongrong? why is she so angry?¡± tang ziyi red at mo linyuan. no matter how he looked at it, he felt that there was something wrong with little rongrong today. she was a little hot-tempered. ¡°what do you mean what did i do? rongrong is clearly angry at you. i was implicated by you!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s handsome face had a trace of displeasure. ¡°how could it be us!¡± tang ziyi could not believe it. ¡°to be honest, she seems to be very dissatisfied with all of you.¡± su wei munched on an apple and said, ¡± aren¡¯t you guys going too far? you¡¯ve put little rongrong in a difficult position, so she can¡¯t help but be angry? on one side was her godfather, on the other side was the man she liked. if i were little rongrong, i would also be angry. they say that he¡¯s the one who loves her the most, but he says that he¡¯s doing it for her own good and doesn¡¯t respect her choice at all.¡± the three godfather¡¯s were stunned. ¡°is this the case?¡± jiang fu frowned. ¡± it can¡¯t be ... ¡± chenn frowned. ¡± we respect her, but she¡¯s not qualified enough. besides, she taught nan zhi to lie ... she even hid her marriage from us! ¡± ¡°in what way am i not qualified?¡± mo linyuan looked at chenn unhappily. ¡°i¡¯m not qualified anywhere.¡± jiang fu said with a straight face. mo linyuan was speechless. the few of them almost started quarreling again. then, leng rongrong turned around and everyone quieted down immediately, not daring to make any noise. with a strong desire to live, fourth master mo replied, ¡± wifey, i don¡¯t have anyints about godfather. if they are your godfather, i will take care of them just like you. ¡± ¡°we don¡¯t have any opinions about ah yuan!¡± tang ziyi hooked his arm around mo linyuan¡¯s and said with a smile, ¡± little rongrong, don¡¯t be angry. we won¡¯t object to you anymore. ¡± really, as long as he loves you enough and you still like him, we won¡¯t object.¡± jiang fu and chenn also stood stiffly beside mo linyuan after tang ziyi shot them a look. they tried their best to put their arms around mo linyuan¡¯s neck and smiled at leng rongrong. ¡± no more objections. ¡± the three godfather tried very hard to make themselves look very sincere. leng rongrong thought of little nan yu and said expressionlessly, ¡± up to you! ¡± they had made up, but did she know how worried little nan yu was? none of them thought of little nan yu. leng rongrong walked out of the chess room in a huff. mo linyuan and the others looked at each other in confusion. they did not know what they had done wrong to make leng rongrong so angry and annoyed. he didn¡¯t even care if they were still quarreling. outside, leng rongrong unhappily told mon and the other two that they had done a lot of work. ye qiushu originally wanted to say that it was gettingte and that they would clean up another day, then prepare to leave. in the end, leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not look too good and she did not let them leave. the three of them did not leave. after exchanging a few nces, they tried to guess what had happened to leng rongrong. ¡°it seems like her godfather and her husband are not on good terms!¡± ye qiushu said excitedly, ¡± this is a good time.n, you should mention gao yajing moreter. ¡± he wanted leng rongrong¡¯s godfather to know that mo linyuan had an affair. i don¡¯t believe that those people won¡¯t be angry. if they are angry, they will definitely find trouble with mo linyuan. that cripple, it¡¯d be great if he became a real cripple!¡± just like that, after mo linyuan and jiang fu came out, mon, ye qiushu, and the others started to talk. ye qiushu told her about leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s marriage. they talked about the situation and how miserable leng rongrong looked. it was really unfair to her. ¡°rongrong, we didn¡¯t mean to wrong you. ah yuan lied to you, and also to all of us. i can understand that, but you must have felt very aggrieved during that wedding. to be honest, you didn¡¯t attend it. ¡± ye qiushu sighed, then apologized to jiang fu and the others as mo linyuan¡¯s elder. the faces of jiang fu and the others twitched visibly. their gazes were filled with killing intent as they looked at mo linyuan. mo lingyuan used his eyes to signal them to calm down. they all knew about the wedding and he had exined the situation at that time. moreover, it was obvious that ye qiushu was the one who was trying to sow discord. when ye qiushu saw that the few of them did not react, she gave mon a look. mon immediately said, ¡± speaking of which, fourth brother, where¡¯s sister yajing? she said that she loves you very much and that the two of you were childhood sweethearts. she had worked hard for her entire life, but miss leng had gotten to her first. she seems a little sad. did she contact you recently? brother, i think you can love miss leng, but don¡¯t forget about sister yajing. she has a hard time. of course, you can¡¯t forget what miss leng has been through. you must remember sister yajing, but you can¡¯t treat miss leng badly either.¡± mon¡¯s words struck jiang fu and the others like a bolt of lightning. jiang fu and the others looked at mo linyuan almost at the same time. it was fine that the wedding was so simple, but now there was even a childhood sweetheart? so, letting little rongrong live in such a run-down ce, the rest of the property was to be given to the childhood sweethearts to live in, and then hide the girl in the golden house? jiang fu and the others were staring at mo linyuan, their eyes full of questions. the atmosphere was tense. mo linyuan didn¡¯t say anything either. he just looked at jiang fu with a dark expression, ¡± you all believed that brain-dead man¡¯s words? tang ziyi blinked,¡¯there¡¯s no such person as gao yajing? Chapter 518

Chapter 518: not here for me

Trantor: 549690339

fourth master mo¡¯s eyes met tang ziyi¡¯s and he felt a little guilty. however, his wife¡¯s emotions were currently unclear, so it was not a good time to discuss gao yajing¡¯s situation. as such, fourth master mo gave his godfather a look, telling them to discuss this matterter. now was not the time to discuss this. what they should be concerned about now was why little rongrong was in a bad mood today. they had already stopped fighting, but rongrong still looked depressed. just when no one could guess why leng rongrong was in a bad mood, a woman¡¯s shrill scream came from outside. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°why is there a tiger here?¡± almost everyone turned their heads to look outside the door. of course, those who were facing the door still couldn¡¯t see who the screaming woman was. jiang fu nced at mo linyuan. ¡± you have a lot of guests? ¡± tang luo recalled this familiar voice and suddenly looked at his lord fourth worriedly. ¡± speak of the devil. has the devil arrived? ¡± this voice sounded like gao yajing¡¯s voice! leng rongrong could not help but look in the direction of the door. she also remembered gao yajing, the woman who always wanted to buy mo linyuan with money, so she turned to look at mo linyuan again. being stared at by his wife like this, fourth master mo felt a chill down his spine. his wife was already unhappy, and now she was even more unhappy! is my wife angry? in an instant, fourth master mo¡¯s entire body turned cold. his gaze swept towards ye qiushu and the other two. mo linyuan¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡± first aunt, second aunt, you should go and wash storm and the rest. remember to give them a good massage. ¡± ye qiushu and the others felt their blood run cold. mo linyuan was so cold that his aura was terrifying. he looked at ye qiushu and the others with killing intent. were these women here to sow discord between him and rongrong? after he finished speaking, mo linyuan gave tang luo another look. tang luo instantly understood. he looked at ye qiushu and the others sympathetically, then went out to make a phone call. ye qiushu and the others ¡®husband and son were going to be implicated. ¡± ... do as i say. don¡¯t let them get toofortable. ¡± tang luo instructed mo ziming on the other end of the phone. ¡°assistant tang ... it¡¯s not a problem for me to deal with my second uncle, but you want me to cause trouble for my father? and you want to demote my father?¡± on the other end of the phone, mo ziming¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean it. your mother and your second aunt came to the vi to cause trouble for young master ... young master, you¡¯re angry.pared to the second master who was sent away, he¡¯s already considered to be more lenient towards your father.¡± tang luo exined to mo ziming. on the other end of the phone, mo ziming fell silent. ¡°special assistant tang, please chase my mother back ... she probably didn¡¯t take the initiative to look for trouble with ah yuan. it must be second aunt who incited her.¡± ¡°with your mother¡¯s temper, i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to persuade her.¡± tang luo said, ¡± you can call her yourself. ¡± after hanging up the phone, tang luo turned around and called storm and the others to him. then, he looked at storm and the big white tiger and said, ¡± the three of you, go outside and roll a few rounds in the mud field beforeing back. roll until you¡¯re covered in mud, thene back and let them help you shower. i have to make it more difficult for them to bathe.¡± the big white tiger received the order and ran from the yard to the muddy field to roll around. as the critical hit was too small, it would be boring without this mission. tang luo gave critical strike a meaningful look, then squatted down and touched his head. ¡± do you know who that woman is? he¡¯s lord rong¡¯s love rival.¡± as a chicken that had always been smart and loved to please its master, critical strike instantly understood little luo luo¡¯s meaning. then, critical hit raised his head and looked at gao yajing, who was shocked. gao ya was still in a daze. she had seen a big white tiger just now. it was indeed a big tiger. this big tiger had run out with a dog and a horse ... putting aside the fact that he had raised a big white tiger, was this still a free-range animal? gao yajing was obviously a little confused in the wind. when she saw a chicken staring at her, gao yajing was even more confused. what was up with this chicken? why was he looking at her with such a fierce gaze? knowing that the animals in mo linyuan¡¯s house were not to be trifled with, gao ya decided to avoid the chicken. she had heard that leng rongrong¡¯s godfathers from the countryside had appeared, and they were all very powerful. she had a good idea. she wanted to reach an agreement with these godfather. it would be best if she could convince leng rongrong¡¯s godfather to take leng rongrong away and let ah yuan return to her side. mo linyuan was her childhood friend, and she and him were a match made in heaven. she did not believe that mo linyuan and leng rongrong had only known each other for such a short time, and they could really fall in love. a country bumpkin like leng rongrong was definitely not worthy of a person like mo linyuan. no matter how powerful she was and how she was the boss behind the north thearch club, her background was not very good. how could it bepared to her noble birth? gao ya sorted out her mood and then walked elegantly to the gate. in the end, when she went left, the critical hit went left. when she went right, the critical hit also went right. no matter where gao yajing went, the critical hit kept blocking her way. gao yajing was speechless. ¡°can you make way?¡± ¡°giggle¡± no! gao ya stared at the critical hit. she felt that when she asked just now, the chicken seemed to have given her a response. it seemed to be saying no! f * ck, she must be crazy. how could a chicken give a response? gao ya hesitated for a moment. she couldn¡¯t bypass the advanced level, could she? so, miss gao lifted her leg and decided to step over. at the same time, leng rongrong and the others were already standing at the door to watch the show. when they heard gao yajing¡¯s voice, everyone¡¯s thoughts came out. then, ning kuang and the others gloated, ¡± speak of the devil, and he¡¯s here. ¡± what is miss gao yajing doing here?¡± the three godfather¡¯s eyes turned cold as they nced at mo linyuan. ¡°he¡¯s not here for me.¡± fourth master mo said expressionlessly. ¡°could it be that you¡¯re here to find rongrong?¡± tang ziyi snorted coldly. ¡°i¡¯m here to look for rongrong¡¯s godfather.¡± gao yajing happened to hear their discussion and looked up at jiang fu and the other two with an elegant smile on her face. ¡± i heard that miss leng¡¯s godfather and the others are here, so i came to visit. ¡± everyone looked at gao yajing withplicated expressions. tang ziyi was speechless. were they close to her? Chapter 519

Chapter 519: there¡¯s someone worse off than him?

Trantor: 549690339

gao yajing was about to step over the critical strike and walk towards jiang fu and the others, but before she could, the critical strike suddenly flew up. the critical hit exploded almost instantly. this woman actually wanted to step over it? was he ignoring the chicken? it was such a domineering, brave, and powerful chicken, but it was actually ignored by a woman? the critical hit exploded in an instant. then, it jumped up and pounced on the ground above gao yajing¡¯s head. it stood on its feet like a golden rooster and chuckled. gao yajing¡¯s entire body stiffened, and she stood there with her hair standing on end. ¡°is that ... is that chicken on my head?¡± gao yajing did not dare to move as she looked at leng rongrong and the others and asked. there were more people carrying folding stools to watch the show. the steps at the main entrance were packed with people, and leng rongrong was still sitting in the middle like a queen. ye qiushu and the others were cleaning up at the side. from time to time, they would also look in gao yajing¡¯s direction. when they saw the chicken on top of gao yajing¡¯s head, the three of them instantly understood that gao yajing hadpletely lost to leng rongrong. leng rongrong looked at gao yajing with her chin in her hands, but her mind was filled with little nan yu. she missed the little one more and more. she couldn¡¯t wait to fly over and find little nan yu. thinking of little nan yu, leng rongrong was a little unhappy. then, her gaze towards gao yajing became cold. [ critical hit: ??? ] was that look some sort of signal? a signal for it to torture this woman? how could he torture this woman? before the critical hit could deal with gao yajing, gao yajing exploded and suddenly screamed. crick was frightened by the woman¡¯s scream, which caught him off guard, and his whole chicken flew into the air. ¡± chicken, chicken, how can a chicken stand on my head! ¡± gao ya was frightened, angry, and extremely embarrassed. she was the eldest daughter of the gao family. she was so noble and distinguished, but she was actually stepped on by a chicken. it was really too much. tang ziyi thoughtfully took out his phone and took a few photos of gao yajing. critical hit nced at leng rongrong and realized that lord rong was still not very happy. it looked like it was going to do something big! the critical hitnded on gao yajing¡¯s head again. then, with a st, this guy pooped on gao yajing¡¯s head. in an instant, everyone was dumbfounded. they felt suffocated by fear. li ruhua, li chenle, ning kuang, and the rest of the people instinctively touched their heads, feeling a tingling sensation on their scalps. they had all been stepped on by this chicken before. luckily, the chicken did not sh * t on their heads. however, this gao yajing ... was too miserable? everyone looked at gao yajing, feeling disgusted and amused at the same time. she was really so miserable that it was a little funny. li chenle was already convulsing withughter at the side, and he was just short of pping his hands. ¡°hahaha, there¡¯s finally someone who¡¯s worse off than me. every time ie here, i always think i¡¯m the worst off. fortunately, miss gao was the most miserable! this chicken was too brave, it actually pooped on miss gao¡¯s head! critical hit, i¡¯m not convinced by anyone but you!¡± after shouting, li chenle was a little scared. then, he looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± of course, i also admire master rong and fourth young master! ¡± gao ya had already exploded. her scalp was numb, and all the fine hairs on her body stood up. how could such a disgusting thing happen to her! did this chicken really shit on her head? even gao yajing, who was extremely cultured and patient, couldn¡¯t hold it in at this moment. she couldn¡¯t bear it. she wanted to kill him, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. she was afraid that if she moved, the chicken poop would fall down even more frighteningly. she didn¡¯t dare to touch it with her hands, afraid that she would touch this dirty thing. ¡°can a ¡®yuan qianqian help me?¡± gao ya nced at leng rongrong and the others, and she cried for mo linyuan¡¯s help. she couldn¡¯t find anyone who could help her. everyone was waiting to watch a good show. only mo linyuan, who was her childhood friend, would help her. gao ya looked at mo linyuan pitifully. she was looking forward to mo linyuan¡¯s rescue. around them, jiang fu and the others all turned their heads to look at mo linyuan. everyone raised their eyebrows and looked at mo linyuan. ning kuang gloated. ¡± go and help your childhood sweetheart! ¡± this young couple kept insulting him, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying together. ¡°childhood sweethearts? i¡¯m not too familiar with her. ¡± his wife was the most important thing to his father-inw. gao ya jing. he was indeed not too familiar with her, but gao ya was just being friendly. gao yajing was speechless. not too familiar? ¡± ah yuan, how can we not know each other well? we used to hang out together when we were young. ¡± ¡°not very familiar.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡± i only have my wife in my eyes. ¡± gao ya was on the verge of tears. ¡± i, i know what you mean ... okay, we¡¯re not close, but can you help me? i feel that thing is about to fall. can you help me? ¡± mo linyuan was unmoved and sat beside leng rongrong, as if he was only listening to his wife. seeing that mo linyuan was not willing to help, gao ya started to beg others to help her. however, everyone had a look of disdain on their faces. no one was willing to help gao yajing. gao yajing¡¯s eyes turned red and she looked extremely pitiful. she looked at leng rongrong helplessly and asked, ¡± rongrong. ¡± can you help me?¡± leng rongrong nced at gao yajing and did not say anything. ¡°dodge!¡± after a few seconds, leng rongrong suddenly shouted at gao yajing. gao ya didn¡¯t understand what leng rongrong meant. after a few seconds, she was very angry. it was one thing for her to order this stupid chicken to mess up her hair and poop on it, but she actually told her to get lost? how could she be so arrogant? ¡°rongrong, we¡¯ve met a few times, and i¡¯ve always treated you as a friend. you, how could you ...¡± ¡°dodge!¡± leng rongrong frowned and shouted at gao yajing. behind gao yajing, the storm, which was covered in mud, rushed over. the storm, which was also covered in mud, and the big white tiger also rushed over. gao yajing did not realize that leng rongrong had asked her to avoid it for her own good. she only thought that leng rongrong was being arrogant at her and telling her to get lost, so she was especially angry. she was already in this state, yet she still shouted at her like this. gao ya was so angry that her eyes were red. she clenched her fists and trembled with anger. however, before she could even shake, a sudden gust of wind directly knocked her around. gao yajing was speechless. what the hell! before she could react, the storm came from behind and knocked gao yajing in a circle again. gao yajing stuck to the two and spun a few rounds, sessfully staining her originally clean and tidy clothes with mud. Chapter 520

Chapter 520: hiring a hitman to take revenge

Trantor: 549690339

after the big white tiger rushed over, gao yajing waspletely turned into a mud man. initially, there was only chicken poop on her head. however, at this moment, her entire body was covered in mud. it could be said that she was in a terrible state. ¡°i said to dodge.¡± leng rongrong looked at gao yajing and said indifferently, ¡± you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want to avoid it. ¡± the rest of the people looked at gao yajing, feeling that this woman was really tragic. li chenle was ted. every time he came here, he was always in a miserable state. this time, he had finally met someone who was in an even more miserable state than him. this gao yajing was really unlucky. gao ya was dizzy from the spinning and only came back to her senses after a long time. when she came back to her senses, she found that her limited-edition coat, which she had spent a lot of money to buy, had been ruined by a few animals. when she found that her hands were also covered in mud, gao ya went crazy. she red at leng rongrong, then burst into tears. she didn¡¯t cry or scream. she just cried like crazy. even if she cried, gao yajing was extremely restrained. she prided herself on being a socialite, so she had never done anything embarrassing. most of the time, she was very restrained. no matter how much hatred she had in her bones, she could always put on a proud and indifferent look on the surface. at this moment, gao yajing really wanted to roar madly. she wanted to strip off her clothes and pull out her hair. however, she held it in. her body trembled as she held it in. there was still a long way to go, and she would remember today¡¯s grudge in her heart. she took a deep look at leng rongrong and the others who were unmoved, then gao ya bade mo linyuan farewell. ¡± ah yuan, i¡¯ll go back first. ¡± mo linyuan frowned. he looked at jiang fu and the others and felt that his godfather was a little unhappy. ¡°no one invited you here, so you don¡¯t have to tell me when you go back.¡± fourth master mo and gao ya hadpletely cut off their rtionship. gao yajing felt a chill in her heart. after a bitter smile, she went to her car. then, she quickly left the courtyard. ¡°there¡¯s no good show to watch.¡± li chenle shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± however, the critical hit is really brave. he actually pooped on the head of the gao family¡¯s eldest daughter ... does the head of the gao family¡¯s eldest daughter look like a pot of shit? ¡± after he finished speaking, li chenle seemed to have thought of something, so he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± master rong, did you give the order? i have to say, this move of yours is indeed extraordinary. i¡¯m guessing that the youngdy of the gao family probably hates you to death.¡± ¡°don¡¯t spout nonsense. i¡¯m not that perverted.¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes, then looked at critical strike. [ critical hit: ??? ] it wasn¡¯t a pervert. it just felt that its master didn¡¯t seem to like this woman, so it pooped on her head ... the critical hit was blocked by everyone. even rainstorm, who was covered in mud, kept a certain distance from the critical hit. thinking about how critical hits were often seen on his horse, storm couldn¡¯t help but shiver. fortunately, the chicken did not poop on its horse¡¯s back, or it would have be a crazy horse. ye qiushu and the other two were shocked to see the three animals covered in mud. was this what they were going to wash next? was this for real or a joke? they were going to wash these big and hard-to-wash animals? although they hoped that this was a joke, ye qiushu and the other two realized that it wasn¡¯t a joke. they had no choice but to clean these animals. leng rongrong and a few others were sunbathing and chatting in the courtyard. leng rongrong hugged little chuyan from time to time. little chuyan also liked her very much. the two of them got together and whispered about little nan yu. a certain man in a dark-colored suit was looking at little chu yan with a resentful gaze. he had no choice but to stretch his legs out because they were too long. leng rongrong and little chuyan werepletely unmoved. no matter how mo linyuan red at them, the two of them continued to chat. fourth master mo was extremely angry. that afternoon, ye qiushu and the others had only managed to kill a half-dead person after taking a bath from storm, rainstorm, and big white tiger. at the end of the bath, the three of them were probably in a state ofplete copse, wishing they could just die. leng rongrong only let liu yue and the others go when it was dark. the three women rolled and crawled, not wanting to appear in front of leng rongrong for the rest of their lives. on the other side, gao ya returned to her home in a fit of anger. then, she changed her clothes in anger and even cut her hair in disgust. after being hit by a critical hit and pooping, gao ya felt that she could even change her head. it was so disgusting that she was going crazy. she couldn¡¯t stand that her once clean hair had been pooped by a chicken. it was disgusting just thinking about it. she really wished she could change her head. in the gao family, when gao yiyang¡¯s parents found out about this, they were even angrier than gao yajing. ¡°they actually dare to treat you like this. don¡¯t they know who you are?¡± gao yiyang¡¯s father paced back and forth resentfully. ¡± this kid, linyuan, is too much. he¡¯s actually indifferent when he sees you being bullied like this! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all because of leng rongrong and that chicken!¡± gao yajing clenched her fists tightly and roared, ¡± dad, i¡¯ll make leng rongrong pay! i¡¯ll make that chicken pay! ¡± it¡¯s them, it¡¯s all them!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll find someone to steal that chicken and that woman tonight!¡± father gao¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, yajing. i¡¯m here. i won¡¯t let you suffer! ¡± afterforting his daughter, gao yiyang¡¯s father turned around and started to call a person he often worked with. a few minutester, gao yiyang¡¯s father had already reached an agreement with the other party. ¡°alright, a chicken, right? no problem, i¡¯ll easily take care of you!¡± on the other end of the line, a rough man¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡± tell missy not to be nervous. i, lone wolf, will definitely help her catch that chicken and let her personally cut it into a thousand pieces. ¡± ¡°ya jing said that the chicken can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± gao fei¡¯s father warned the other party. however, the man called lone wolf seemed to be very confident in himself, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to gao peng¡¯s father. the call was hung up. that night, the entrance of mo linyuan¡¯s vi became lively. at night, the group of people and animals fought to watch tv in the living room for a while before going back to their rooms to sleep. as usual, leng rongrong slept in the guest room, and mo linyuan was taken to the room by the three godfather. in the room, the three godfather¡¯s stared at mo linyuan with strange expressions. fourth master mo¡¯s scalp turned numb as he looked at his three godfathers. he felt like this was a nightmare, ¡± i want to ask you a question. ¡± ¡°ask,¡± tang ziyi shrugged his shoulders and raised his eyebrows at mo linyuan. ¡°do i have to sleep with my three godfather¡¯s in theing days?¡± fourth master mo frowned. Chapter 521

Chapter 521:te at night, two groups of people came!

Trantor: 549690339

the night was dark. on the huge bed, after learning that he would have to sleep with the three of them for as long as jiang fu and the others stayed here, fourth master mo found it difficult to fall asleep. this was probably the strangest experience of his life. he was sleeping on the same bed as his three father-inw. sleeping wasn¡¯t scary. what was scary was that as long as he made the slightest movement, no matter how tiny it was, he would wake the three of them up. then, he sat in a circle on three sides, as if he was undergoing some terrible ritual. of course, what was even more terrifying was that he had to be on guard against his father-inw at all times. in the middle of the night, he might suddenly take out a dagger, a throwing knife, a pistol, or a new weapon that had been secretly developed to send him to hell. he could deeply feel that the three of them were extremely dissatisfied with him because every time he opened his eyes, no matter if he looked to the left or the right, he would always be met with a pair of round eyes staring at him. they should feel that the cabbages they raised had been stolen by pigs. although he didn¡¯t think of himself as a pig, in the eyes of his godfather, he was no different from a pig or cow dung. fourth master mo fell into deep thought. at the same time, two groups of people arrived outside the vi. one group had about ten people, and the other group also had about ten people. the situation was a little strange when the two groups of people suddenly collided. lone wolf looked unhappily at the group of people who had arrivedter than him. they all looked like ruffians. they had a thick air of hostility and strange tattoos on their arms. ¡°are you guys here to catch that chicken?¡± lone wolf asked, ¡± mr. gao, aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much? it¡¯s fine if you want me to catch a chicken, but you actually called so many people? i¡¯m telling you, this chicken is definitely mine. don¡¯t even think about snatching it away from me!¡± the group of people opposite him, who looked very hostile, nced at lone wolf. none of them said a word, but they gave off the feeling of desperados, making people shiver for some reason. ¡°what are you doing? i¡¯ve been working with mr. gao for a long time. i¡¯m definitely not happy that you¡¯re taking my business. let me tell you, i really can¡¯t catch that chicken by flying.¡± lone wolf said coldly, and the brothers behind him echoed. a few desperadoes nced at lone wolf before the leader said in a hoarse voice, ¡± i don¡¯t want the chicken. i want that woman. that woman caused us to lose a few brothers. i want to use her life to pay respects to my brothers! ¡± ¡°a woman?¡± lone wolf nced at the desperadoes and nodded. ¡± alright, you guys go and catch the women. we¡¯ll catch the chickens. then, we won¡¯t have any conflicts. ¡± the group of desperadoes looked at the vi. the big iron gate of the vi was wide open because leng rongrong had said that since the walls were full of holes, there was not much difference whether the gate was open or closed, so it was better to just leave it open. because of the open door, the two groups fell into deep thought. lone wolf said in all seriousness, ¡± there must be a problem with this huge metal door being so wide open. we definitely can¡¯t use the main entrance. brother, listen to me and take another path. ¡± the desperadoes and the others nodded, and then the two groups of people went forward. seeing the many holes in the courtyard¡¯s wall, everyone fell into deep thought again. should they enter through these holes? ¡°these holes look like dog holes, and there are so many holes in a good wall. don¡¯t you think there must be something wrong? i¡¯m guessing they¡¯ve prepared a trap for us to fall into!¡± lone wolf said with certainty, ¡± let¡¯s climb these walls. we¡¯ll climb the walls. brothers, it¡¯s safer to climb the walls. ¡± under lone wolf¡¯s serious analysis, everyone felt that it wasn¡¯t safe to enter directly through the door or the hole. there must be some kind of mechanism in these ces. therefore, they should have climbed the wall to enter. most people would not climb the wall. the owner of this ce would definitely not have thought that they had a good door to enter but had to climb the wall. therefore, everyone believed in lone wolf¡¯s judgment. more than a dozen people climbed up theplete wall one by one. then, the group of people started to fall down like dumplings. the first person let out a short scream and quickly covered his mouth. the others fell down one after another. they wanted to scream, but in the end, they covered their mouths hard and didn¡¯t let themselves scream. after all, if she screamed, it would wake up the people in the room. so, everyone kept their mouths shut and fell down one by one. one by one, they were stabbed by the cactus. lone wolf was sitting on a pile of cacti, and his butt had been poked open. he was thest one toe down and was also the one who was stabbed the most badly because he was sitting on the biggest cactus. he struggled to pull his butt out of the cactus, then used the small shlight in his hand to shine at his group of brothers beside him. ¡± are you trying to trick me? f * ck, you guys didn¡¯t say anything when i stabbed you like this? f * ck, my balls were stabbed, it hurts!¡± after lone wolf cursed, he suddenly felt a terrifying gaze staring at him. he turned his head and happened to see the desperados and a few other people who had juste in with them. the leader¡¯s face was full of spikes, making him look like a porcupine. ¡°hahaha!¡± lone wolf could not help but burst outughing. ¡± bro, your current look is especially unique. do you need me to take a picture of you? ¡± the desperado¡¯s face darkened as he stared at lone wolf. his hoarse voice was filled with hostility. ¡± you¡¯re in cahoots with that b * tch? ¡± ¡°what bitch ... wait a minute, you¡¯re mistaken. how could i be with them? although you¡¯ve been stabbed badly, i¡¯ve been stabbed even worse. you only lost your face. i don¡¯t know if my balls are broken or not. if you don¡¯t believe me, i can show you!¡± lone wolf said as he took off his pants. the desperado frowned and nced at lone wolf with a look of disgust. ¡°we¡¯re all here to find trouble with them, so we¡¯re aplices. you go find your b * tch, i¡¯ll go find my chicken. let¡¯s not fight each other, okay?¡± lone wolf asked the desperado. the desperado didn¡¯t seem to like talking, so he ignored lone wolf. as he walked, he pulled out the thorns on his face. the aplices behind him also walked in without a word. themotion in the courtyard, the storm, the heavy rain, the big white tiger, and the critical hit from high above could all be heard. storm, rainstorm, big white tiger came out from the backyard and stood in the dark corner, looking at the group of people with interest. critical strike was standing on a higher ground, looking at the two groups of people with curiosity. it had been a long time since the night had been so lively. young madam¡¯s anger from waking up was about to re up again. Chapter 522

Chapter 522: you seem to have some misunderstanding about us!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°this ce really doesn¡¯t y by the rules.¡± lone wolf grumbled as he pulled out the thorns on his body with his brothers. then, he looked around the entire vi, thinking about where the chicken should be. ¡°the chicken can¡¯t be kept in the house. i think it¡¯s most likely in the backyard. let¡¯s go take a look.¡± as lone wolf spoke, he walked towards the backyard. at the same time, the few ruffians had already raised their heads to look at the vi. then, a ck shadow suddenly leaned against a window and climbed up to the third floor in no time. lone wolf and the others looked at the few people in shock. three of them climbed up from the balcony, while the others stood at the gate of the vi. one of them unlocked the gate with a wire. then, the rest of the people walked in through the gate. lone wolf was speechless. he couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. this group of people didn¡¯t look simple. each and every one of them was so agile. fortunately, he didn¡¯t fight with them just now. otherwise, they would definitely die a terrible death. ¡± hurry up, let¡¯s steal the chicken and run. i¡¯m guessing a fierce battle will happen here. ¡± lone wolf said, ¡± we don¡¯t have any other missions. we just need the first chicken. ¡± ¡°yes, boss.¡± lone wolf andpany walked to the backyard. lone wolf walked behind. from time to time, he would look at the person who had climbed over the wall outside the vi. he was stunned. the speed at which the person climbed over the wall was unbelievable. was he still human? it was just like those wuxia tv shows where one could leap onto roofs and vault over walls. ¡°b-boss ...¡± when lone wolf walked forward, he didn¡¯t look in front, so he didn¡¯t notice that his minions in front of him had leaned against the wall and retreated. lone wolf mmed into a furry wall of meat. ¡°why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± lone wolf cursed and looked up. he suddenly saw a huge head. ¡± this cat is a little big! ¡± with that said, lone wolf jumped back. ¡°b-b-b-b-b-b-b-big, it¡¯s not a cat, it¡¯s a big tiger!¡± ¡°my god, is this a real tiger? i¡¯ve never even seen a real tiger!¡± ¡°this, this, how could there be a tiger here! this isn¡¯t a zoo!¡± his underlings trembled as they looked at the big white tiger. the big white tiger tilted its head and looked at one-eyed and the others. one-eye swallowed his saliva. he took a few steps back and saw what was in front of him. it was really a huge white tiger. ¡°a tiger?¡± ¡°what the hell, why is there a tiger here? does this family use tigers to guard their home? was it poisonous? who has a tiger?¡± the big white tiger moved forward and roared at the one-eyed tiger. lone wolf took a deep breath and nearly fainted. ¡± f ** k, that¡¯s a tiger with bad breath! ¡± the white tiger was speechless. it looked at storm suspiciously. storm took two steps back, as if to prove that the white tiger was really a big white tiger with bad breath. the situation was a little awkward. lone wolf took a few steps back as hisckeys whispered, ¡± what should we do? this tiger is too big. is there a wolf or a dog over there ... and there¡¯s a horse behind it. is this a zoo?¡± ¡°why is there everything but a chicken? where¡¯s the chicken?¡± lone wolf frowned. he was here to catch chickens, but he couldn¡¯t find the chicken he wanted despite seeing so many other animals. when he heard the word ¡®chicken¡¯. the storm, the rainstorm, and the big white wolf looked up at the same time. so, these people were here to look for chickens. was it the enemy of the critical hit? ¡± one of the underlings asked nervously. ¡°why are you so nervous? it hasn¡¯t eaten you yet!¡± he was still thinking about where the chicken was. as for the tiger in front of him, he felt that a tiger that was raised at home shouldn¡¯t have any wildness, right? seeing that the white tiger didn¡¯t pounce at them, lone wolf didn¡¯t feel any fear. on the other side, lone wolf andpany were still looking for chickens. on the other side, the fugitives were already on the third floor, standing in front of the doors of several rooms. they were looking for leng rongrong. when the first door was opened, the room was empty. when the second person opened the door to the other room, there seemed to be someone on the bed. this room happened to be the room where mo linyuan and his godfather slept together. mo linyuan was lying on the bed, not feeling sleepy at all. he heard the door open and turned his head with difficulty, wondering if his wife hade to save him. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi also heard themotion, so they all sat up. the four men just stared at the door. tang ziyi turned on the light. then, he saw a tattooed young man standing at the door. he was staring at them with a hostile aura. the tattooed man was shocked when he saw them. there was no woman in the room, but four men were lying on the big bed? ¡± pervert ... ¡± the tattooed man frowned. there was an empty room next door, but these men were sleeping together. if they weren¡¯t perverts, what were they? ¡°perverted?¡± jiang fu frowned and asked. ¡°who is he? he seems to have misunderstood us.¡± tang ziyi said angrily, ¡± what pervert? we¡¯re not perverts. we¡¯re the father-inw of the man in the middle, okay? ¡± ¡°a man and three father-inw?¡± the tattooed man seemed to have thought of something, and the expression on his face became even more interesting. ¡°f * ck, this guy has seriously misunderstood us. i¡¯m sure he has the wrong idea. are you thinking of something strange? you f * cking stop right there, i¡¯ll exin it to you.¡± tang ziyi jumped off the bed, put on his slippers, and chased after the man. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°who is he?¡± ¡°could it be someone from the 19th floor?¡± ¡°is rongrong in danger?¡± the moment mo linyuan reacted, jiang fu and chenn also woke up in shock. then, the group of people rushed out of the room. at the same time, on the ground floor, li ruhua was about to get a ss of water when she coincidentally bumped into the group of men who looked like they were on the run. li ruhua¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw that this group of people was very hostile and seemed to be carrying bright weapons in their hands. he stopped in his tracks with the ss of water in his hand. ¡± a thief? ¡± the ruffians obviously didn¡¯t expect to bump into someone as soon as they entered the door, so they all stopped in their tracks. they looked at li ruhua, who was wearing a nightdress and had a cute cat ear headband on her head. their expressions were very messy. if they weren¡¯t wrong, this was a bald man. however, he was wearing ace nightdress with a small tail at the back. most importantly, his head was bald, so why was he wearing a cat ear headband? Chapter 523

Chapter 523: what kind of trick is this?

Trantor: 549690339

the group of people looked at li ruhua, frightened by her tall figure and outfit. li ruhua was also frightened by the group of ruffians in front of her. both of them stood still and stared at each other for a few seconds. li ruhua said, ¡± if you want to steal, then do it. if you don¡¯t want to steal, then do whatever you want. ¡± i¡¯m going to continue sleeping, so don¡¯t disturb me. ¡± then, huahua turned around and returned to her room, pretending that she had not seen anything. the few fugitives were stunned. first, he was stunned by li ruhua¡¯s outfit, and now, he was stunned by her unconventional reaction. normally, when people discovered thieves or criminals, they would scream, call the police, or fight. however, the bald man didn¡¯t shout, call the police, or fight. he just let them continue quietly and went back to his room to sleep. what was this? the desperadoes looked at each other and probably felt that the bald man was very strange and weird. they ignored him and went upstairs. their target was the woman anyway. at the same time, huahua patted her chest when she returned to her room. she thought nervously that it was a good thing he didn¡¯t make a move. this group of people looked very powerful. he remembered that young madam had taught him to fight when he could, and to run when he couldn¡¯t. nothing was more important than his own life. the few people just now looked very hostile and murderous. such people were indeed dangerous. anyway, there was tang luo, the young madam, the young master, and a few other big bosses upstairs. it was fine even if he didn¡¯t make a move. little flower replied matter-of-factly. he even hid in the house to listen to the movements outside and did not go out. he was prepared to make sure that all the dangerous people outside had been dealt with before he went out. a few fugitives went upstairs. the first room they went to was tang luo¡¯s room. before they opened the door, it opened by itself. tang luo, dressed in a light purple, yawned and took off his blindfold. when he took off his blindfold and saw that there was someone at the door, tang luo was so shocked that he closed the door with a bang. then, the desperado who was just about to open the door touched his nose and cried out in pain! ¡°my nose! damn it, it¡¯s not that woman!¡± the door opened again, and the desperado and tang luo looked at each other. ¡°excuse me, who is this?¡± tang luo asked, ¡± if i didn¡¯t hear wrongly, you¡¯re here to look for a woman? ¡± the desperados narrowed their eyes at tang luo. they didn¡¯t know what tang luo was going to do, and their eyes were full of wariness. ¡°there are two women in our vi. one lives in the second room on the left and the other lives in the opposite room. you guys can go take a look.¡± tang luo said very enthusiastically. one of them had a strong desire to get out of bed, while the other was said to use silver needles as a weapon and was extremely proficient in using them. in any case, both of them could be regarded as tigresses among tigresses and were not to be trifled with. the desperado looked at tang luo and was a little confused for a moment. did everyone in this family have a grudge? they came to seek revenge, but the two people they met downstairs and upstairs both pointed them in the right direction. they didn¡¯t quarrel, kick up a fuss, or fight. they were tactful. he was so tactful that it made people feel a little panicked. this was a trick they had never seen before. ¡°i didn¡¯t lie to you. you¡¯ll know when you go in and take a look.¡± tang luo pointed at leng rongrong and su wei¡¯s room and said, ¡± you¡¯re wee! ¡± at this time, tang ziyi¡¯s voice came from upstairs. ¡± damn it, stop right there. you haven¡¯t heard our exnation. we already said that it¡¯s not what you think. we¡¯re not in an ambiguous rtionship. we¡¯re serious people! ¡± tang luo was speechless. bang! bang! the door was closed. the desperadoes looked at each other in confusion, then rushed to leng rongrong and su wei¡¯s room. they split into two groups and carefully opened the door. one group of people entered su wei¡¯s room, and another group entered leng rongrong¡¯s room. the people who entered su wei¡¯s room screamed in pain before they even entered. the moment the door opened, it was as if a mechanism had been triggered. countless silver needles were fired at them like bullets from machine guns. they were so scared that they forgot to dodge or counterattack. they just hugged their heads and let the silver needles fly at them. in the other room, the two of them entered and it was still rather quiet. they subconsciously closed the door first and then walked step by step towards the bed. someone with a gun in his hand heard the screams outside. the ck muzzle of the gun was aimed at leng rongrong. when he saw leng rongrong¡¯s face outside the nket, the man¡¯s chest heaved up and down, and anger shot out from his eyes. ¡± it¡¯s her! it¡¯s this damn woman! she¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re being hunted down and why our brothers are dead! ¡± ¡°damn it, i¡¯ve finally found her!¡± ¡°i want to take revenge for our brothers!¡± his suppressed voice was filled with deep hatred. the man walked to the bed and pulled the trigger. just as the bullet was about to fly out, leng rongrong suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°i¡¯ve been holding back for a long time!¡± leng rongrong looked at the two men in anger. ¡± are you two going on and on in the middle of the night? don¡¯t you know that i¡¯m sleeping? even if they wanted to assassinate him, couldn¡¯t they havee during the day? do we have toe at night for an assassination?¡± ¡°cut the crap, i¡¯ll send you to hell!¡± the man raised his hand, aimed, and was ready to kill leng rongrong. just when he thought that leng rongrong was dead for sure, she suddenly sat up. her speed was faster than a bullet, and she had already grabbed the muzzle of his gun. then, with a backhand grab, she disarmed him of the gun in less than a few seconds. the other man felt that something was wrong. he quickly grabbed a knife and jumped over, stabbing leng rongrong with all his might. leng rongrong grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. at that moment, her strength was so great that the man had no way of stabbing him again. he had used all his strength. however, he couldn¡¯t hurt leng rongrong at all, so he could only re at her. leng rongrong looked at him casually, then twisted his wrist and broke it. ¡± the man screamed in pain, and the knife in his hand fell into leng rongrong¡¯s hand. the knife flew out of leng rongrong¡¯s hand twice, and then leng rongrong flicked her hand and flew out, directly stabbing into the thigh of another man. ¡°aooo!¡± the man let out a heart-wrenching scream. Chapter 524

Chapter 524: the young madam¡¯s anger when she woke up was even more terrifying!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong¡¯s eyes swept over the two of them, feeling extremely irritable. she was extremely angry because she had been woken up by someone, and she wanted to vent her anger crazily. hence, the two men were in trouble. they watched as leng rongrong walked towards them. then, they saw this woman who looked like a fairy with a frosty expression on her face. with a few swooshes, she dislocated all their joints. the two of them cried out in pain. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you kill me, but it¡¯s a bit too much to disturb my sleep! don¡¯t you know that women age easily if they don¡¯t sleep well? i¡¯m old, are you going to take responsibility?¡± leng rongrong red at him, then she heard the noise outside getting louder. she was wearing a pair of slippers and a european pce-style nightdress as she walked towards the door. the door opened. outside, tang ziyi, who was chasing after the fugitives, and su wei, who was standing at the door, were stunned when they saw the fugitives entering their room. jiang fu, chenn, and mo linyuan were also standing on the steps, looking into the corridor. everyone saw leng rongrong, who had opened the door. she looked as cold as ice, and as usual, she exuded a divine aura. her face was expressionless, but there seemed to be some anger in her eyes. she stopped at the door and nced at the group of desperadoes who had been beaten up badly. tang ziyi swallowed his saliva and quickly retreated to the stairs. he whispered to jiang fu and the others, ¡± our little rongrong seems to be even angrier when she wakes up. hurry up and retreat to a safe area. don¡¯t make any more noise.¡± on the other side, tang luo, who had opened the door a crack, sneaked a nce and felt his blood run cold. he didn¡¯t even dare to close the door and just watched without moving. on the other side, su wei leaned against the door and looked at leng rongrong, who did not make a sound. those who knew this girl all knew that her temper when she woke up was not for show. after she was woken up by someone, not only did she have a bad temper, but her kung fu had also improved several times. whoever provoked her would be in trouble. while everyone was waiting to see what would happen, the eyes of the few ruffians who were unaware of the situation lit up when they saw leng rongrong. ¡°big brother, it¡¯s this woman!¡± ¡± it¡¯s her! she found the bodies of those people, and then she provided the clues! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll never forget this f * cking b * tch even if she turns into ashes. she caused our fifth brother and seventh brother to die. if it wasn¡¯t for her, no one would have found those things. no one would have found us! ¡± ¡°fifth brother, seventh brother, our brothers have avenged you!¡± a few desperadoes rushed towards leng rongrong, each of them drawing their weapons to attack leng rongrong. leng rongrong just stood at the door and looked at the crowd. her eyes became colder and she didn¡¯t say anything. suddenly, leng rongrong rushed towards these people. her movements were extremely swift, like a white lightning bolt. no one saw what happened clearly, only the nking of weapons. what followed was the screams of this group of people. then, one by one, they were dislocated. their arms, legs, and all the joints that could be dislocated were dislocated. they fell to the ground, their chins dislocated, and they couldn¡¯t even scream. leng rongrong¡¯s back was facing them as she stood at the top of the stairs. she raised her head and nced at jiang fu and the others. it was obvious that she was still angry, so she was toozy to even speak. from downstairs, the sound of a chicken crowing could be heard. leng rongrong¡¯s face was gloomy as she walked down the steps. her movements were elegant and slow, and her aura was so strong that no one dared to get close to her. she was like a queen, but also like a demon from hell. at this moment, she was extremely angry. jiang fu and the others followed leng rongrong carefully, not daring to make any sound. li ruhua was already in the living room. when he saw leng rongrong, he kept quiet out of fear. young madam, is this your morning temper again? oh my god, that was too scary. in the yard, lone wolf and the others were being chased by the critical hits. they had originally discovered the critical hits and wanted to catch the chickens, but in the end, the group of people were being chased by the chickens. in the storm, the big white tiger was lying on the side and watching the show. the three big heads turned left, right, left, and right, like a few curious cats. the critical hit was flying around and standing on top of these people¡¯s heads. it pecked the group of people miserably. ¡°damn it, why is this chicken so difficult to deal with!¡± lone wolf said angrily, ¡± no wonder mr. gao told us to be careful. this is the first time i¡¯ve caught a chicken, and i¡¯m being chased by a chicken! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s too noisy,¡± leng rongrong stood at the door and stopped in her tracks. she was wearing a long dress, and under the moonlight, she looked like a glowing fairy. she looked in the direction of lone wolf andpany. lone wolf and the others were stunned when they saw leng rongrong. ¡°the fairy, the fairy has descended to the mortal world!¡± ¡°immortal, your sister, i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s the master of this house!¡± ¡°sister, can i buy this chicken from you? is it your chicken?¡± lone wolf looked at leng rongrong and asked. the critical hit suddenly stopped screeching, and it stopped struggling. it stood obediently on top of a person¡¯s head, looking at leng rongrong in horror. he was very good at critical hits, so he could immediately tell that his master¡¯s condition today was not quite right. his master did not like to talk much when he was in a bad mood. his face would be very cold, and his eyes would be filled with killing intent. this was how he looked like right now. yes, that¡¯s it! it was very dangerous. youngdy had been in danger from the start. after critical hit realized this, he retracted his wings and neck, not daring to move or make a sound. lone wolf and the others didn¡¯t know what was going on. they only saw that the critical hit had stopped, so lone wolf excitedly went to catch the chicken. ¡°grab, grab it, it¡¯s not moving! this chicken is tired of flying!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s entire body was cold. she looked gloomily at the few of them catching the chicken, her rage points madly filling up. behind them, mo linyuan took a coat and gently draped it over leng rongrong¡¯s shoulders. other than putting on his coat, he did not do anything else. he just stayed by her side and watched the drama in the courtyard. at the back, jiang fu and the others gasped. everyone was shocked when mo linyuan put a coat on little rongrong. in rongrong¡¯s enraged state, no one could touch her. her group of godfather would explode if they touched her. they had thought that leng rongrong would fight with mo linyuan, but the godfather was shocked that little rongrong did not attack mo linyuan! she actually didn¡¯t make a move? this was really strange! ¡°he touched rongrong, but rongrong didn¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± tang ziyi asked in shock. ¡°it¡¯s not strange. when young master wakes youngdy up, she doesn¡¯t get angry. young master has a unique skill!¡± li ruhua whispered from the side. Chapter 525 - bai wanrong appears

Chapter 525: bai wanrong appears

Trantor: 549690339

¡°what ultimate move?¡± jiang fu and the other three looked at li ruhua almost at the same time, and all four of them had extremely shocked expressions. their little rongrong was famous for her temper when she woke up. there was once a situation where she blew up the house before she woke up. from that time on, no one dared to provoke her while she was sleeping. even her godfathers, masters, and the like did not dare to wake her up. if they woke her up, they would also be beaten up badly. even if they didn¡¯t get beaten, little rongrong would lose her mind because she got up in a fit of anger, and would easily destroy the things they liked. how would they dare to wake up such a little devil? however, little rongrong was not someone who liked to sleep in, and she also slept very regrly, so it would be fine even if they did not wake her up. that was why they still had this rule to not wake little rongrong up. fourth master mo turned around and coldly red at li ruhua. little flower immediately shut its mouth innocently. of course, they didn¡¯t see how the young master woke the young madam up, but they guessed it, and it felt like it was pretty close to the truth. ¡°what?¡± jiang fu frowned and stared at li ruhua. ¡± you¡¯re afraid of him but not us? ¡± KL ¡°how did you call him?¡± chenn stared at li ruhua as she asked. she was ying with a small ball in her hand. it was the size of a walnut, but it was very powerful. it could blow up the entire vi. ¡°i don¡¯t dare to.¡± li ruhua said in shock after taking a look. ¡°you dare not to tell me?¡± tang ziyi shed the flying knife in his hand. ¡°i don¡¯t dare!¡± li ruhua looked at mo linyuan in a daze. at this moment, leng rongrong, who was outside the door, seemed to have lost her patience. her coat flew back into mo linyuan¡¯s hand, and in a sh, she had already rushed to the front of the lone wolf. he picked lone wolf up with one hand and threw him to the side of the yard wall. he pounced on the pile of cacti. lone wolf let out a suffocating scream. because of the scream, leng rongrong picked up another person and smashed him over, pressing him down on lone wolf. following that, the rest of the frightened people were all single-handedly carried by leng rongrong and thrown into the corner. a critical hit was almost thrown over. however, critical hit covered his mouth with his two wings and sneaked behind storm. critical hit was very tactful and shrank there, not saying a word. leng rongrong looked at the cactus pile in the corner of the courtyard. a group of people were still shouting. she walked over in frustration. on the side, she saw that many of the vegetables in her garden had been trampled and many nts were injured. leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened. not only did they wake her up, but they also destroyed her garden. her godfather didn¡¯t even touch her nts, and they actually dared to treat her like this? leng rongrong¡¯s body was cold. she turned around and walked towards the house, her pace much faster than before. on the other hand, lone wolf, who was on the cactus, cried in pain as he asked in horror, ¡± is this person a woman? why was she so strong? is she a hercules?¡± ¡°boss ... i ... why do i feel like she¡¯s going to do something to us? when she was looking at the courtyard just now, her eyes looked a little scary.¡± ¡°go, hurry up and go! we can¡¯t afford to offend this family!¡± the group of people climbed up from the cactus with difficulty and prepared to leave this terrifying ce. however, before they could leave, they heard a woman¡¯s sharp voice. ¡± stop! ¡± the men all stopped in their tracks, not daring to move. lone wolf and the others turned around and looked nervously in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. they were all flustered. ¡± w-we won¡¯t steal the chicken anymore! ¡± ¡°sister fairy, please spare us!¡± the group of people looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction earnestly, hoping that leng rongrong would let them go. leng rongrong looked at them coldly. there was no such thing as the most infuriated, only the most infuriated. her voice was extremely cold, and her eyes were even colder. ¡± sister? who¡¯s your big sister? am i that old?¡± ¡°you, you¡¯re not, you¡¯re not old!¡± ¡°you¡¯re a fairy!¡± ¡°y-y-you ... you¡¯re very beautiful and very young!¡± lone wolf and the others looked at leng rongrong in horror. leng rongrong tilted her head and looked at them. she held a huge shovel in her hand and looked like she was about to do something terrifying. the shovel did not match her court dress, but she held it as if it was a matter of course. not far away, jiang fu and the others were also looking at leng rongrong curiously, not knowing what leng rongrong was up to. ¡°rongrong, are you nning to knock them out with a shovel?¡± ¡°do i need a shovel to knock them out?¡± ¡°then what is she doing with that big shovel?¡± ¡°should we go up and help?¡± ¡°if you want to die, you can go over and help. ording to my observation, rongrong¡¯s morning qi hasn¡¯t dissipated. she¡¯s still in a very angry state.¡± the few of them were talking, but none of them dared to get close to leng rongrong to court death. leng rongrong suddenly turned her head, her gaze falling on li ruhua and tang luo. li ruhua, who was holding a bag of melon seeds and was about to munch on them to watch the show, suddenly trembled and swallowed the first melon seed in horror. ¡°m-young madam, do you have any orders?¡± tang luo asked in a low voice. ¡°bring the ones upstairs down.¡± leng rongrong said coldly. ¡°oh, we¡¯ll do it now!¡± after he finished speaking, tang luo pulled li ruhua and jogged into the house. on the other side, leng rongrong nced at lone wolf and said coldly, ¡± stand there and don¡¯t move. ¡± with that, leng rongrong took the shovel and started digging. she was very strong and fast. she dug a big hole in two or three steps, then went to the side to dig another big hole, one after another. li ruhua and tang luo went back and forth to carry down the people whose arms and legs had been dislocated. a group of people was pushed to the side. then, the group of people looked at leng rongrong digging a hole in horror. ¡°you won¡¯t be burying him alive, right?¡± tang luo swallowed his saliva. ¡± that¡¯s a crime ... ¡± ¡°little rongrong, you can do whatever you like.¡± chenn nced at tang luo. ¡± who hasn¡¯tmitted a crime? ¡± tang luo was speechless. alright, they were not ordinary people. ¡°a radish and a pit.¡± leng rongrong looked up and revealed a strange smile. ¡± nt a bunch of big radishes, and a bunch of small radishes will grow next year. ¡± ¡°grow radishes? i like it!¡± at the same time, on the balcony not far away, no one noticed that a dark figure was looking in their direction. the ck shadow was wearing a ck veil, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but the faint smile on his lips could be seen. it was so bright that even the moon lost its color. Chapter 526

Chapter 526: do you know how hard it is to spend all the money?

Trantor: 549690339

the ck shadow on the balcony shed and entered the room leng rongrong had been sleeping in. no one in the courtyard noticed that someone had broken into the vi, and everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to leng rongrong. after he was done digging, he threw the shovel away and walked over to lone wolf. ¡°madam, please don¡¯t bury me alive. i just stole a chicken. at most, i¡¯llpensate you. i don¡¯t want to die!¡± lone wolf was quite famous in the underworld, but he had never encountered such a terrifying woman. he was also a burly man, but leng rongrong could lift him up with one hand. what was even more terrifying was that he couldn¡¯t even deal with a single chicken here. therefore, he did not even dare to resist, and just watched leng rongrong beg for mercy. he felt that this ce was too terrifying. he had seen many terrifying people, but he had never seen a young girl lifting someone up with one hand. they had never seen someone dig so many holes in a few minutes to bury someone alive. what kind of people were living in this family? are they terrorists? he felt that he was simply too weak. ¡°money?¡± leng rongrong looked at lone wolf, and her originally unhappy expression became even more displeased. ¡± you want to give me money? ¡± ¡°money, i, i, i¡¯ll give you money. how much is that chicken of yours worth ... no, i¡¯ll give you 100000? five hundred thousand? a million ...¡± lone wolf looked at leng rongrong inquisitively, thinking about how much money he had to give her to be satisfied. ¡°one million is already a lot ... you can buy a lot of chickens. you can¡¯t even keep them in your yard. i, i don¡¯t have any more money. if you let us go, i¡¯ll give you a million.¡± lone wolf felt that he had never been so cowardly before. however, he was afraid of the woman in front of him. he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, but he felt that the woman in front of him was very simr and terrifying. that¡¯s right. he remembered that a long time ago, he had met a woman named bai wanrong. the young girl in front of him looked very much like that bai wanrong. back then, because he had offended bai wanrong, he had been forced to clean a hundred public toilets and had to wash them for a year ... this woman¡¯s style was inexplicably simr to bai wanrong¡¯s. ¡°you¡¯re giving me money and a million?¡± leng rongrong stared at lone wolf, her eyes turning colder and colder. it was obvious that her anger had soared again. ¡°do you know how hard it is to spend money? do you know how hard it is to spend all the money? you actually want to give me money!¡± leng rongrong was furious. she picked up lone wolf and threw him into a pit. then, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, she began to fill the hole. not long after, lone wolf was buried. his entire body was buried, but his head was still exposed. leng rongrong revealed her head to him, then took the shovel and hit lone wolf¡¯s head hard. ¡± you¡¯re the vegetable, don¡¯t move! ¡± ¡°i, i¡¯m not a vegetable! you ... you¡¯ll nt me for a few years, but there won¡¯t be any radishes. i¡¯ll rot!¡± lone wolf looked at leng rongrong in horror. why was someone¡¯s style of doing things so terrifying? ¡°you¡¯re the vegetable. from now on, you¡¯re the radish!¡± leng rongrong said coldly. then, she looked at the other radishes and picked them up one by one. she threw them into the pit and buried them one by one. leng rongrong¡¯s actions shocked everyone around her. even the storm was frightened. critical strike and the others looked at leng rongrong in horror. their master had actually nted these people. after nting, leng rongrong still had a strange smile on her face. ¡± remember, you¡¯re all radishes. ¡± a group of big radishes that had been nted until only their heads were left looked at leng rongrong in horror, ¡± we ... are not ... ¡± leng rongrong had her hands on her hips as she stared at the row of heads in front of her. this group of people instantly shut their mouths, not daring to say anything. ¡°radish, we¡¯re radishes!¡± when leng rongrong heard the crowd call her a carrot, a satisfied look appeared on her face. she turned around and walked in the other direction. jiang fu and the others didn¡¯t know what leng rongrong was going to do, but they looked at the group of people in front of them with sympathy. lone wolf looked at jiang fu and the others and said aggrievedly, ¡± we didn¡¯t do anything. we just wanted to steal that chicken. we know we¡¯re wrong. can you let us go? ¡± just as lone wolf said that, a desperado in a pit beside him red at him. ¡± what a coward! ¡± ¡± what do you mean cowardly? this is called understanding the situation! ¡± lone wolf snorted coldly. he nced at the desperadoes and mumbled, ¡± i thought you were very powerful. you look worse than us! ¡± ¡°this b * tch, i¡¯m going to kill her! i will take revenge for my brothers!¡± the desperado roared with bloodshot eyes. ¡°you¡¯ve already turned into a carrot, and you still want to take revenge?¡± lone wolf scoffed. mo linyuan looked at the desperado coldly. he took the shovel from li ruhua¡¯s hand and smacked the desperado¡¯s head hard. this desperado was almostpletely smacked into the mud. ¡°who are you to scold my wife?¡± the desperado was speechless. lone wolfughed mockingly. ¡± you reap what you sow. ¡± leng rongrong came back very quickly with a watering can in her hand. the huge watering can was full of water. leng rongrong took the watering can and started watering the radishes she had nted. lone wolf and the others looked at leng rongrong in horror. feeling that this woman was too terrifying, the water had drenched them thoroughly. satisfied, leng rongrong turned and walked away. ¡± we¡¯re really not radishes ... ¡± lone wolf said with great difficulty. ¡± we¡¯re all wet. it¡¯s too cold! ¡± ¡± you should be d that our young madam didn¡¯t pour manure on you. it¡¯s already good enough. ¡± tang luo said. lone wolf didn¡¯t dare say anything for a moment. the rest of the people also kept their mouths shut. leng rongrong returned a few minutester and gave lone wolf and the others some fertilizer. then, she yawned. ¡°it¡¯s done. you can sleep now.¡± after speaking, leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and the others who had been watching. ¡± go back to your room and sleep. ¡± everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°then, then what should we do?¡± lone wolf was shocked. they had all gone back to sleep. what were they going to do? the weather was a little cold. ¡°radish is naturally staying in the pit, what else can we do?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s cold eyes swept over lone wolf before she turned around and entered the house. seeing that everyone had left, critical hit jumped onto lone wolf¡¯s head. at the same time, in leng rongrong¡¯s sleeping room, the woman in ck was rummaging around for something. she seemed to have not found what she wanted, so she was a little unhappy. ¡°that¡¯s strange. it¡¯s not here?¡± the woman mumbled to herself, wondering if there were other ces. suddenly, she heard footsteps outside. she quickly hid behind the curtain. Chapter 527

Chapter 527: lord rong, you are my mother!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong entered the room with her eyes closed. she was too tired and wanted to sleep as soon as possible. however, the moment she entered the room, she opened her eyes. she clearly remembered that when she went out, the window was not open. it was such a cold day, and she was not crazy. she would definitely not open the window at night. therefore, someone must have been here. so, other than the radishes she had nted, there were other people here! at the same time, the woman behind the curtain also saw the open window and instantly realized that she had been discovered. ¡°who¡¯s there!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s footsteps stopped, her gaze already falling behind the curtains. someone was hiding there. the curtains were pulled open and a woman in ck walked out. she looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction and said, ¡± since you¡¯ve found out, i¡¯ll ask you directly. i¡¯m looking for a ring. is it on your hand?¡± ¡°a ring?¡± leng rongrong lowered her eyes to take a look. the ck ring on her finger was the one with the dragon. could this woman be looking for this ring? ¡°it seems that it¡¯s really in your hands.¡± the woman looked at leng rongrong with interest, ¡± give it to me, it doesn¡¯t belong to you. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s mine, so why doesn¡¯t it belong to me?¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. ¡± who are you? why are you looking for this ring? ¡± ¡°you just have to give me the ring.¡± the woman replied, ¡± you can¡¯t beat me. give me the ring and i won¡¯t hurt you. i only want the ring. this ring is useless in your hands.¡± ¡°it¡¯s mine. why should i give it to you?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she suddenlyunched a frenzied attack on the woman in front of her. the woman dodged and narrowed her eyes. the two of them instantly started to fight with their fists and legs. the moment leng rongrong made her move, she realized that this woman¡¯s martial arts skills were also very powerful. she immediately became vignt, and her mind instantly became extremely clear. the two of them fought back and forth, their movements very clean and light. whether it was leng rongrong or the woman, they were both shocked because they had met their match. the woman wanted to snatch the ring from leng rongrong, while leng rongrong wanted to tear off the woman¡¯s veil. the two of them fought in the room for quite a while, and many things in the room were destroyed. ¡°who are you?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. the woman did not speak. leng rongrong suddenly tore off the woman¡¯s veil when she was about to take her ring. ¡°mom?¡± leng rongrong clutched her veil with one hand and looked at that extremely familiar face in shock. ¡± ... ¡± bai wanrong looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. ¡± you ... don¡¯t call someone ¡®mom¡¯ just because you can¡¯t win. it¡¯s quite scary! ¡± ¡°mom, you¡¯re still alive?¡± leng rongrong was still in shock. she stared at the woman in front of her in a daze. she could not have remembered wrongly. this face was her mother¡¯s face. she had seen her mother¡¯s photo. her mother had many beautiful photos. whether she was wearing a cheongsam or ordinary clothes, she looked elegant and noble. her face was also very delicate. she was a great beauty. she also looked simr to her mother, butpared to her mother, shecked the noble air of ady from a big family. her mother was the kind of person who was full of nobility. even one look at her could tell that she was noble and powerful. the person in front of him had the same eyes as the woman in the photo who was holding a cigarette. so, this was her mother? her mother was still alive? she didn¡¯t die? ¡°mom, you¡¯re yingluo.¡± ¡°what mother! can you not scare me? how could i have a daughter as old as you?¡± bai wanrong suddenly retracted her hand and looked at leng rongrong in horror, forgetting to snatch the ring from leng rongrong¡¯s hand. ¡°you¡¯re my mother, aren¡¯t you? you¡¯re bai wanrong, right?¡± tears welled up in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, and she chased after bai wanrong. ¡°i told you i¡¯m not your mother!¡± bai wanrong rushed to the window in shock, then turned around and went out the window. then, like a person who knew qinggong in a wuxia drama, she easily leaped onto roofs and vaulted over walls. in a short while, a ck shadow turned into a small ck dot. leng rongrong looked in the direction that bai wanrong had disappeared in and was stunned for a long time. that was clearly her mother. she remembered that her mother had a small birthmark behind her ear. she had just seen it. however, she didn¡¯t recognize her? and she just ran away like that? looking down at the veil in her hand, leng rongrong fell into silence. after a while, she touched the ck ring on her finger. she remembered that bai wanrong was looking for the ring on her finger. as long as the ring was on her hand, she would definitely appear again. the fight between leng rongrong and bai wanrong wasn¡¯t loud, but jiang fu and the others actually heard it all. so, the group of people went to leng rongrong¡¯s room. ¡°honey, was there another ambush in your room just now? how are you? do you need something?¡± mo linyuan walked towards leng rongrong. leng rongrong stood by the bed. she turned around and looked at everyone. her expression was a littleplicated. her eyes were filled with happiness and worry. ¡°i just saw my mother.¡± ¡°what!¡± jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and su wei spoke in unison as they looked at leng rongrong. ¡°you saw your mother? isn¡¯t bai wanrong already dead?¡± mo linyuan frowned. tang luo and li ruhua were also a little surprised. everyone knew about bai wanrong, and they all knew that she was already dead, but the young madam had just said that she had seen her? was he dreaming? but what was with the fighting scene here? ...¡±someone was lying in ambush here just now, so i fought with her. i pulled off her veil, and i¡¯m sure i¡¯m not mistaken. that¡¯s definitely my mother¡¯s face. my mother is such a great beauty, and she¡¯s so easily recognizable. i definitely can¡¯t be mistaken.¡± leng rongrong was so excited that her hands were almost trembling. ¡°you¡¯re saying that wanrong is still alive?¡± ¡°little white, she¡¯s not dead?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t they say she was dead?¡± jiang fu and the others looked even more excited than leng rongrong. they rushed in front of leng rongrong and stared at her, trying to see something in her eyes. ¡°where is she?¡± leng rongrong pointed outside the window. ¡± he ran in that direction. ¡± ¡°is it really wanrong?¡± jiang fu looked in that direction. ¡°it¡¯s definitely her!¡± leng rongrong said with certainty. ¡°chase after them.¡± chenn said with a cold face. then, jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi all jumped down from the third floor and went in that direction. su wei said excitedly, ¡± is she really still alive? really?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression had returned to normal. ¡± it must be her. ¡± Chapter 528

Chapter 528: no one can track her

Trantor: 549690339

although it waste at night, everyone was awoken by leng rongrong¡¯s few words. in the living room, all the lights were on. leng rongrong was holding a photo of bai wanrong in her hand. the woman in the photo was wearing a cheongsam and sitting on a european style sofa. a group of bodyguards in ck stood behind her. she had a cigarette between her fingers and her legs were slightly crossed. her eyes werezy, but she had a sharp aura all over her body. everything around her seemed to serve as a foil to her, and she had her own glow and aura. this woman was exactly the same as the one she had just met. moreover, she had a feeling that the woman just now was her mother. although she was scared away by her, she must be her mother. leng rongrong¡¯s heart was filled with an indescribable excitement. she had always thought that her mother had passed away, but she was not dead? she was still alive. everyone said that her mother was dead, but she didn¡¯t. she was still alive. she didn¡¯t know how her godfather¡¯s chase was going, and whether he had managed to catch her. time passed by quickly. in the blink of an eye, an hour had passed. su wei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she stood up and paced back and forth. as she walked, she said, ¡± why are these people so slow? is it wanrong? is it her? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s definitely her!¡± leng rongrong said without a doubt. however, if it was her mother, leng rongrong had heard so many rumors about her mother. they all said that her mother was very powerful, so leng rongrong felt that jiang fu and the others would not be able to get her. ¡°if it¡¯s wanrong and she¡¯s hiding from us, then i¡¯m afraid the three of them won¡¯t be able to catch up to her.¡± su wei obviously thought the same. leng rongrong was silent. a momentter, leng rongrong suddenly raised her head and looked at su wei. ¡± master, you all know my mother? ¡± her masters actually knew who her mother was? he had never mentioned it before. she had thought that her masters meeting her was just a coincidence, but now it seemed that it might not be the case. ¡°of course.¡± su wei nced at leng rongrong. ¡± there¡¯s no harm in telling you. we¡¯re good friends with your mother. she helped us a lot back then, so we¡¯ve always been grateful for her help ... ¡± su wei talked about many things in the past. back then, bai wanrong was very powerful, and her friends were all over the world. su wei and her three godfather were all her mother¡¯s friends, and they were also the kind of friends who would be friends if they didn¡¯t fight. after that, her mother went missing. after a few years, the news of her death came. at that time, they discovered her existence. after that, the big bosses lived in seclusion in that vige for little rongrong. it was only then that leng rongrong realized that she had met her godfather not because of her good luck, but because of her mother and her mother¡¯s connections. ¡°he¡¯s gone.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice came from the side. aptop was ced on his long legs. he lowered his eyes to look at theptop on his knees. on it was the surveince footage. the surveince footage showed a building. he had just tracked bai wanrong¡¯s tracks, but in that instant, bai wanrong had disappeared. leng rongrong and the others quickly went over. mo linyuan¡¯s long and slender fingers were tapping a few keys on the keyboard. the scene changed several times, but there was no trace of bai wanrong. in the dark night, jiang fu and the others arrived at the building one after another. the three of them faced all directions, turned around, and looked up at the sky, but they couldn¡¯t find any trace of bai wanrong. bai wanrong was gone. she had disappeared into thin air. jiang fu and the other two scattered and seemed to have searched everywhere. mo linyuan also switched between various cameras, but he couldn¡¯t find any trace of bai wanrong. mo linyuan switched to the scene where bai wanrong disappeared. ¡°it¡¯s really her!¡± looking at her side profile, su wei said with certainty, ¡± it¡¯s her. ¡± not long after, jiang fu and the others came back. the news that the three of them had brought back was that they had not been able to catch up with bai wanrong, nor had they found any clues. she had disappeared without a trace. just like many years ago, she was always elusive. no one could catch her easily, and no one could see her easily. she only saw the people she wanted to see. if it was someone she didn¡¯t want to see, then no matter what method she used, as long as she wanted to hide, no one would be able to find her. ¡°it must be wanrong,¡± jiang fu said, ¡± other than wanrong, there¡¯s no one we can¡¯t catch up with. there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t find.¡± chenn nodded. he was an expert in tracking. in this world, as long as he wanted to, there was almost no one he could not catch up to. however, he had never managed to win bai wanrong¡¯s heart. she could always get rid of him easily. ¡°if it¡¯s little white, it¡¯ll be difficult. as long as she doesn¡¯t want to be found, no one will be able to find her unless she shows up of her own ord.¡± tang ziyi frowned and said gloomily, ¡± i didn¡¯t even see little white. ¡± ¡°you will see.¡± leng rongrong suddenly stood up, her beautiful face shining with determination. she didn¡¯t know why her mother didn¡¯te to find her when she was still alive, and she didn¡¯t know why her mother was so scared when she heard that she was her daughter. however, she knew that her mother would definitely appear again. her sudden appearance in this vi was for the ring on her finger. this time, she didn¡¯t get it. so, she would definitely make aeback. as long as her mother appeared again, she would have a way to talk to her. leng rongrong told them about her mother¡¯s search for the ring. jiang fu and the others were relieved. at least they knew that bai wanrong would appear again. of course, no one knew when she would appear. they could only wait quietly. that night, when they returned to their rooms, no one was sleepy. their minds were filled with shocking thoughts such as bai wanrong being alive. leng rongrong clutched the ring with both hands and only fell asleep after a long time. when she woke up the next day, leng rongrong remembered the people she had nted radishes for. she walked straight to the radishes and looked at them, who had been miserably left to dry for an entire night. ¡°who are you people? do you know the woman from yesterday?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s gaze swept towards lone wolf and the others. ¡°what woman?¡± lone wolf was taken aback before he shook his head. ¡± i didn¡¯t see any woman. ¡± leng rongrong shot a nce at lone wolf. indeed, lone wolf and the others should not have met her. her mother had appeared directly upstairs, and lone wolf and the others had been entangled with crit. therefore, the other ruffians might have seen it. leng rongrong could not help but think of the words ¡°19th floor.¡± st time, mo linyuan said that these people who wanted to hurt him might have something to do with the neenth level. so, were these people from the neenth level? was her mother rted to the 19th floor? were they in cahoots? Chapter 529

Chapter 529: are you with her?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°is that woman with you?¡± leng rongrong stared at the desperadoes, her eyes cold and her whole body exuding a terrifying aura. a few of the desperadoes snorted coldly. they were extremely stubborn, and no one said a word. they looked at leng rongrong with only anger and killing intent. ¡°i¡¯m asking you guys a question!¡± leng rongrong looked at the desperadoes, almost pausing after every word. ¡± don¡¯t you want to talk? if you don¡¯t want to talk, i¡¯ll cut off your tongues!¡± ¡°we won¡¯t tell you! we¡¯ll kill you sooner orter, you b * tch, the b * tch who killed our brother!¡± the leader of the desperadoes cursed at leng rongrong. mo linyuan stood behind leng rongrong with his hands behind his back. he had an unfathomable expression on his face. when he heard the man scold leng rongrong, he lifted his leg and gave him a hard kick. ¡°honey, let me interrogate them. i can make them tell the truth.¡± mo linyuan knew that leng rongrong was thinking about her mother, so he said. these few people seemed to be very tight-lipped and were not the kind of people who would tell the truth casually. to deal with such people, some means were definitely needed. leng rongrong took a look at mo linyuan, her pretty little face nodding. ¡± then you can try. ¡± ¡°tang luo,¡± mo linyuan shouted, ¡± dig these people out and lock them in the room in the backyard. ¡± tang luo and li ruhua did as they were told. after a while, the few of them were dug out and sent to the rooms in the backyard. mo linyuan and tang luo went over to interrogate him. leng rongrong, on the other hand, stared at lone wolf and the others. ¡°great aunt, are you awake?¡± lone wolf asked softly. he had already heard some things from li ruhua. leng rongrong was very grumpy when she woke up. she had been so irritablest night because she had not woken up. if she had woken up, leng rongrong would have been easier to talk to. ¡°what are you doing?¡± leng rongrong shot two nces at lone wolf. ¡°can you not nt us here? we really can¡¯t turn into radishes ... if you like radishes, i can find someone to nt a garden full of them for you.¡± lone wolf gulped and said, ¡± also, um, we¡¯ll do anything you need us to do. we¡¯ll listen to you as long as you don¡¯t treat us like radishes anymore. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes swept over the few of them, feeling that this row of heads really did not look good here. hence, she stretched out her hand and pulled them up one by one like she was pulling out radishes. lone wolf andpany were pulled out, tears streaming down their faces. they had finallye out. leng rongrong looked at lone wolf and the others, then turned to li ruhua and asked, ¡± flower, do you have work? let them do it. ¡± then, li ruhua entered the house and found a lot of dirty shoes for lone wolf and the others to wash. this group of people who were here to steal chickens sat in the yard and washed their shoes bitterly. leng rongrong moved a small folding stool to the courtyard to bask in the sun. next to her, jiang fu and a few others were talking about bai wanrong¡¯s past. when they thought of the past, they felt their blood boil. back then, they had all done things with bai wanrong. back then, bai wanrong was truly dazzling. she was like the sun, and countless people looked up to her, but they couldn¡¯t get close to her. she was the goddess in everyone¡¯s heart, the kind of goddess that was both good and evil. she was sometimes like a fairy, and sometimes like a demon. she was a legend, both back then and now. even though so many years had passed, and even though the legendary bai wanrong had been dead for many years, many people still trembled in fear when they heard her name. ¡°i miss her too much.¡± jiang fu sighed and said. ¡°me too,¡± chenn¡¯s handsome face was usually expressionless, but at this moment, it was as if he had recalled something exciting and was full of passion. ¡°wanrong, when will i be able to see you again?¡± tang ziyi could not help but sigh. however, when they thought of bai wanrong¡¯s name, they seemed to have returned to their young and frivolous days. if it hadn¡¯t been for bai wanrong, the few of them wouldn¡¯t have had such great ability, and they wouldn¡¯t have be the big bosses that everyone feared. it was bai wanrong who had saved them. ¡°wanrong wanwan wan.¡± su wei narrowed his eyes and the corners of his lips curled up.¡±she¡¯s really a magical existence. i thought she would disappear from this world forever. i didn¡¯t expect her to appear again.¡± it¡¯s good that she¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°my mother is really amazing. i really want to meet her.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. she had no impression of her mother at all. she had only heard about her mother from other people. in addition to hearing the legend of her mother¡¯s awesomeness, she also knew that her mother was a cheerful and helpful person. it was precisely because she loved to help others that she had friends all over the world. her mother seemed to have saved many people. she really wanted to meet a mother like this. of course, she also wanted to know who her biological father was if he wasn¡¯t leng guantong. even if she didn¡¯t know, her mother would definitely know. although she had been doted on by her godfather and master since she was young, and she had nevercked love, she also wanted to see her biological parents, especially after knowing that her biological mother was so powerful and great. it was said that her mother had done a lot of things that shocked the world. she had stopped several wars between countries and had solved several terrible diseases such as gues with her own strength. she had even arrested a few terrible gangs by herself. she was powerful and noble. mo linyuan came out of the backyard not long after. he walked in front of leng rongrong and told her the results of the interrogation. ¡± they don¡¯t have much to do with the 19th floor. although they are somewhat involved, the 19th floor won¡¯t use their connections to help them. also, they didn¡¯t know that rongrong¡¯s mother had appeared yesterday. they¡¯re only here to avenge their brothers.¡± ¡± it seems that mother wasn¡¯t with the two groups. she just happened to appear at the same time. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°it should be like this. wanrong has always liked to be alone. although she has many friends, when she does things, she will feel that others are in the way, so she always likes to be alone.¡± jiang fu said with a heavy face. ¡°if wanrong appears, there will definitely be some rumors.¡± chenn suddenly stood up and said, ¡± i want to go to the ce where wanrong might go to take a look. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go too!¡± tang ziyi stood up agitatedly. ¡± let¡¯s go to the ces we¡¯ve been to before. ¡± ¡°count me in,¡± su wei said, then looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong. ¡± where are the two of them? ¡± Chapter 530

Chapter 530: moving house?

Trantor: 549690339

as soon as jiang fu¡¯s three godfather saw mo linyuan, their excitement seemed to be extinguished in an instant. he still had to settle this son-inw! he said he wanted to test him, but he didn¡¯t really test anything. if they left, wouldn¡¯t they be leaving little rongrong to this guy again? jiang fu and the other two were a little dissatisfied, but su wei said casually, ¡± i think ah yuan is not bad, except that the food he makes is a little unptable ... in the future, don¡¯t cook for rongrong. i¡¯ll suspect that you want to poison our rongrong. ¡± su wei felt nauseated when she recalled the food that mo linyuan had made. she would never eat anything made by a man again in her life, especially a man like mo linyuan. he was not cooking food at all. what he was cooking was probably more terrifying than the poison she had been researching. mo linyuan naturally hoped that his godfather would leave as soon as possible. not to mention other things, he couldn¡¯t stand the fact that he was not allowed to hug his wife to sleep at night and had to sleep between a few godfather¡¯s. jiang fu and the rest stared at mo linyuan. fourth master mo had a firm expression on his face, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i will take good care of rongrong. ¡± ¡°we¡¯re not worried about rongrong, we¡¯re worried about you.¡± tang ziyi rolled his eyes. ¡± you¡¯ve not taken good care of our rongrong at all. look, what kind of ce was this? there¡¯s not even a bodyguard outside, and these thingse looking for trouble every day.¡± as he spoke, tang ziyi nced at lone wolf. lone wolf, who was washing his shoes, suddenly felt his hair stand on end as he tensed up. li ruhua wanted to raise his hand and tell everyone that he was also a bodyguard. of course, he didn¡¯t say it in the end, for fear that he would be beaten up if he did. he was someone who had hidden when he saw danger yesterday. ¡± i¡¯ve already arranged a ce to stay, and i¡¯ve also reserved rooms for the godfather. if the godfather is not in a hurry to leave, we can move first. ¡± mo linyuan said. before jiang fu and the others arrived, he had already started to prepare a ce for him and rongrong to live. this small vi was naturally not suitable for rongrong to live in. to rongrong, it was too small and not luxurious enough. his wife naturally deserved to live in the best ce. even if jiang fu and the others didn¡¯t mention it, he had already prepared a new ce for his wife. ¡°move?¡± jiang fu nced at mo linyuan and then nodded. ¡± sure, i¡¯ll see what kind of ce you¡¯ll let little rongrong live in. ¡± if we¡¯re not satisfied, don¡¯t even think about having an easy time.¡± mo linyuan nodded. in less than ten minutes, a few cars and professional movers appeared and started to pack up the things in the house. leng rongrong and the others did not need to do anything at all, they just had to watch from the side. lone wolf and the others were frightened by this lineup. ¡°isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not an exaggeration,¡± mo linyuan said calmly. he had not even called a ne over to move the house. it was just a few cars and a few people. ¡± ... ¡± drifter swallowed his saliva. mo linyuan suddenly locked his eyes on lone wolf. his eyes were cold. ¡± who asked you toe? ¡± they had been busy for so long, but because of bai wanrong¡¯s sudden appearance, they had been interrupted and had almost forgotten who had sent these people and why they hade to their house. ¡°i-i won¡¯t say anything, okay?¡± lone wolf asked softly. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± just when everyone thought that lone wolf would only tell the truth after they tortured him, he actually knew what to do and told the truth. ¡± it¡¯s mr. gao. miss gao yajing has been wronged by you, so mr. gao asked me toe here and take him away. then, he wants to cut the chicken into pieces to take revenge. ¡± lone wolf answered honestly. ¡°you¡¯re going to betray your master just like that?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯shouldn¡¯t you keep it a secret at this time?¡¯ ¡°mr. gao is not my master, but my partner. but i¡¯ve found a more suitable partner now. great aunt, do you want to take us in? we¡¯ll be your thugs.¡± lone wolf blinked his eyes and looked at leng rongrong with anticipation. leng rongrong was speechless. was he so caught off guard? ¡°but yingluo, you guys can¡¯t even beat me, what do i need you for?¡± ¡°if you encounter danger, won¡¯t you need me to protect you?¡± leng rongrong looked helpless. lone wolf was speechless. what she said seemed to make sense. leng rongrong could bury them alive with one hand, so why would she need anyone to protect her? he didn¡¯t need it at all! ¡°let¡¯s go home after you¡¯re done.¡± leng rongrong nced at lone wolf. lone wolf was speechless. ¡°what about those few? did you call the police to take them away?¡± leng rongrong turned her head to look at mo linyuan. the few people who were interrogated by mo linyuan were still locked up in the small house at the back. ¡°i did.¡± mo linyuan said, ¡± we should be here soon. ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a few cars arrived outside the door. a few inclothes came over, and after asking about the situation, they went to take away the fugitives. before he left, he even praised leng rongrong and said that there would be a bonus that would be transferred to leng rongrong¡¯s card. leng rongrong was speechless. after everything in the house had been moved, mo linyuan brought a group of people, including storm and the others, to their new residence. leng rongrong asked out of curiosity, ¡± where are we moving to now? ¡± ¡°you guess.¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong. ¡± it will be a ce you like. ¡± ¡°huarong mansion?¡± apart from the yu city mansion, the most famous vi area should be the hua rong mansion. she had almost booked all the houses in the yu city mansion, so mo linyuan should not be going there. the other good ce was hua rong mansion. leng rongrong guessed that mo linyuan had a vi near huarong residence. the environment there was not bad, and it was also very convenient. mo linyuan shook his head. ¡± no. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan hesitantly. wasn¡¯t it huarong manor? could it be an even worse ce? along the way, leng rongrong kept guessing. she had guessed all the ces she knew, but she could not guess where mo linyuan would take her to. after a long time, they finally arrived at their destination. ¡°the floating cloud mountain!¡± when leng rongrong looked at this ce, she was stunned. she could not believe that their car had actually been driving towards this mountain. there were a few vis on the floating cloud mountain, and they had always been legendary vis. ordinary people didn¡¯t even have the chance to go up from the foot of the mountain, let alone enter. the scenery on the mountain was extremely good. it could have been used as a tourist attraction, but because someone had bought it, it had not been developed. this was privatend. leng rongrong had once felt that the scenery here was excellent and it was very convenient, so she wanted to buy this mountain. however, it was said that the owner of this ce was very mysterious, so she didn¡¯t find a chance to buy it. she did not expect mo linyuan to bring her to the ce that she had always wanted to go to. Chapter 531

Chapter 531: this is the number one ce in the city

Trantor: 549690339

the vi at the yunfu mountain had the best location and the best scenery in the city. it allowed one to see the night view of the entire city and the most famouske in the city. there were tourist attractions nearby, as well as all kinds of ces to eat, drink, and y. the vi itself was also very beautiful. there was a main vi building and a few small vis. leng rongrong¡¯s favorite ce was the fertilend here, where many flowers and vegetables could be nted. from the foot of the mountain to the top, there were many ces where flowers and vegetables could be grown. along the way, there were flowers nted on both sides of the road. leng rongrong had seen many of them at chong hanyue¡¯s ce. she had mentioned it casually, but mo linyuan had remembered it. and he even made such a beautiful arch. along the way, leng rongrong¡¯s favorite flowers were everywhere, and there were small plots of vegetablend, all of which could be used to grow vegetables. soon, the car arrived at the main vi. the vi was in a european style and was very beautiful. there were some small vi buildings on the side for servants or guests to live in. the car was parked in the parking lot outside. on the parking lot, there were all kinds of luxury cars. there were even houses that rose on their own on the huge parking lot. there were hundreds of luxury cars parked in the entire parking lot. to leng rongrong, it was not a lot, but it was indeed a little exaggerated. although she was rich, she had never bought so many cars at once. even if she had, she would not have put them all together. mo linyuan was indeed a little generous. after alighting from the car, a person who looked like a butler walked over. he bowed respectfully to leng rongrong and the others. ¡± hello, mr. mo, madam, and all of you. i¡¯m the butler here, quan yu. everyone can call me butler quan.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. quan yu? he looked a little familiar. ¡°wait a moment!¡± leng rongrong quickly reacted and looked at quan yu in shock, ¡± you, aren¡¯t you theher abyss empire¡¯s butler, quan yu, butler quan? ¡± ¡°madam is really amazing. you¡¯ve only seen her once and you already remember her. i am indeed theher abyss empire¡¯s butler, quan yu. from today onwards, i am also your butler. in the future, you can tell me if you need anything. anything is fine, i will do my best to help madam.¡± quan yu gave leng rongrong a gentle smile. ¡°don¡¯t y around with my wife, be serious.¡± when mo linyuan saw quan yu¡¯s smile, he was a little unhappy. quan yu¡¯s abilities were naturally top-notch. his martial arts skills were also top-notch. not only could he be a butler, but he could also be a bodyguard. but the problem was that this fellow seemed a little too handsome. mo linyuan frowned, then he thought of a good idea. ¡± honey, prepare a few sets of butler clothes for butler quan. he can wear the same clothes as huahua. ¡± ¡°like this? will butler quan like it?¡± leng rongrong sized quan yu up. ¡± if madam can help to prepare the butler¡¯s uniform, quan yu would be extremely honored. ¡± at this moment, the butler¡¯s suit in quan yu¡¯s mind was a very gentlemanly suit. he had never expected that one day, he would be a cross-dressing boss. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll prepare a few more sets for youter.¡± leng rongrong turned back to look at li ruhua and said with a smile, ¡± huahua, you have a good sister now. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. he looked at quan yu with some sympathy. he agreed so readily, just like how he used to happily open youngdy¡¯s express delivery. the few of them walked to the entrance of the vi. when the door was opened, it was filled with servants. they were all dressed in the same clothes and stood in the same posture. not only were they of simr height, but all of them also had simr looks. ¡°young master, young madam, good afternoon! good afternoon, old masters! assistant tang, butler li, good afternoon!¡± a group of well-trained servants greeted him respectfully. leng rongrong was almost shocked by the exaggerated lineup. she turned around and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± do you need so many servants? ¡± ¡°this ce is too big. we can¡¯t do it without a maid to clean it up.¡± mo linyuan replied, ¡± if you don¡¯t like it, just let them hide in their ce. ¡± when you¡¯re not around, they¡¯lle out to clean up.¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine too. let them rest first.¡± leng rongrong felt her head throb when she saw so many people. ¡°by the way, young madam, do you want to get to know the bodyguards here first? apart from these servants, we also have 109 bodyguards in the vi.¡± quan yu asked. leng rongrong was speechless. was it that exaggerated? a few minutester, quan yu anxiously called all the bodyguards over. there were arge number of bodyguards and as it was hard to remember their names, they were all numbered. from no. 1 to no. 109, you can just call their numbers when you call them. you don¡¯t need to call their names. leng rongrong and the others had seen the bodyguards at home. these bodyguards were all very skilled, and they often appeared. they would only stay in the dark and appear when needed. leng rongrong was quite satisfied with this. the professional movers moved everything over and ced everything in the ce that needed to be ced. the vi was huge and grand. sitting in the living room downstairs, it was like being in a pce. the study inside was like a museum. the books in the huge study room could only be obtained by climbing adder. pared to the small vi they used to live in, it was like the difference between cloud and mud. ¡°this is the best vi in the city.¡± mo linyuan looked at jiang fu and the others and said, ¡± i will give rongrong the best things. ¡± jiang fu nodded. he was quite satisfied with the ce. it was mainly because he was satisfied with the smile on rongrong¡¯s face. he knew that his little rongrong was indeed quite satisfied with this ce. chenn and tang ziyi did not say much. mo linyuan had shown his sincerity. little rongrong was staying in the most luxurious vi. ¡°everyone, our young master has also arranged a ce for you to stay. do you want toe with me?¡± quan yu suddenly asked. ¡°our residence?¡± jiang fu nodded. he did not expect mo linyuan to be so well prepared. they were brought to a few small attached vis. the vi that mo linyuan had arranged for jiang fu was also very stylish. although it was a small vi, it was not much different from the main vi. it was also far away from the vi, located halfway up the mountain, so it seemed to exist alone. the decoration style of the vi was in ordance with jiang fu¡¯s favorite style of old cadres. there were a lot of things that jiang fu liked, because he also liked to fish. there was also a small path down the mountain where there was a smallke. jiang fu could go fishing there. mo linyuan had arranged another vi for chenn. Chapter 532

Chapter 532: little nan yu¡¯s trouble

Trantor: 549690339

not far from jiangfu, chenn¡¯s vi had a more elegant style. the interior was also more elegant, which matched chenn¡¯s temperament. chenn liked to do research, so she had a hugeputer room with a crystal screen and countlessputers. apart from this, there was also a hugeboratory withplete experimental equipment. the study room was even more exaggerated, with all kinds of out-of-print ancient books. chenn was overjoyed when she saw the house, especially when she could not find the ancient book that she wanted. she was so happy that she was satisfied with mo linyuan. tang ziyi¡¯s vi was on the other side. his vi had the best view. the decoration of the vi was also the most luxurious. tang ziyi was a more exaggerated person. he also liked all kinds of cold weapons, so he had a weapons room filled with all kinds of weapons he liked. in addition, there was a martial arts field and shooting range in his vi¡¯s courtyard. when tang ziyi saw these things, he was also much more satisfied. su wei did not have any opinions about mo linyuan, but mo linyuan had also prepared everything for her. su wei¡¯s ce was more suitable for women. su wei was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, so there were all kinds of things in the house. there were also some ancient calligraphy and paintings, which were all valuable antiques. all these were nothing. women loved cosmetics and clothes. therefore, mo linyuan designed a two-story cloakroom for su wei¡¯s vi. inside, there were all kinds of clothes suitable for su wei, all of which were designed by su wei¡¯s favorite designer. in addition to these, su wei also had countless jewelry in the jewelry cab, all of which were bought by mo linyuan and specially made. after su wei saw this, she couldn¡¯t move her eyes away. they were all things she liked. there was even the wine she liked. she was simply too satisfied. they looked around their residence and gathered together. su wei eximed madly, ¡± i think our son-inw is very good! i¡¯m very satisfied!¡± tang ziyi nodded. ¡± do you know what i just saw? it¡¯s the thing i want the most, and he actually prepared it for me!¡± chenn said,¡¯although i can do these things myself, it feels different to have someone carefully prepare it for me. he¡¯s not bad.¡± jiang fu,¡±i barely passed.¡± quan yu walked to the side, the corners of his lips curling up. he knew that his fourth master had finally settled the matter with his father-inw. at the main vi. leng rongrong was looking around the ce where she was going to stay. the vi was huge and she looked at many rooms. then, she went to the cloakroom that mo linyuan had prepared for her. her cloakroom was even more exaggerated than su wei¡¯s. it had four floors and was filled with her clothes, shoes, and jewelry. they were all thetest models. whether it was custom-made, luxury brands, or some niche brands, mo linyuan had already contacted people and they would send thetest models every season. even if it was a limited edition, they would be able to get it immediately. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was not shocked. she only frowned at the sight of so many clothes. ¡± does that mean i don¡¯t have to buy any clothes? wouldn¡¯t i lose the fun of shopping then?¡± this time, there was even less money to spend ... master rong frowned. fourth master mo was speechless! he had almost forgotten that his wife had too much money and had nowhere to spend it ... ¡± um, we didn¡¯t send all thetest designs here. they only sent the ones that suit you the best. you can still go shopping. maybe there are other good brands? ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded reluctantly. after walking around for a while, the two of them went downstairs. quan yu brought jiang fu and a few others back. on the other side, li ruhua and a few others had also arrived. li ruhua and tang luo had also gone to see where they were staying. mo linyuan had also arranged an independent vi for the two of them to make it convenient for tang luo and li ruhua to find a girlfriend. after jiang fu and the others returned, they brought leng rongrong into the study and had a private chat. although mo linyuan¡¯s arrangements were quite detailed, the few of them were still a little worried about leng rongrong. besides, mo linyuan did not give them a grand wedding. so, they still pulled leng rongrong aside to ask her about her thoughts. in the living room, mo linyuan was sitting on the sofa, his eyes fixed in the direction of the study. it was obvious that he was thinking about what jiang fu and the others would say to leng rongrong. ¡°they¡¯re quite satisfied.¡± quan yu said, ¡± you¡¯ve passed this stage. ¡± a few minutester, leng rongrong, jiang fu, and the others came out after making an agreement. it could be seen that leng rongrong had also convinced her godfathers, so they did not say anything about separating mo linyuan and leng rongrong. ¡± the wedding will definitely be held. little rongrong¡¯s wedding must be one that will shock the world. ¡± jiang fu stared at mo linyuan and said, ¡± of course, the wedding is not going to be held now. we will not rush you. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we still need to see if you¡¯re suitable for our rongrong.¡± chenn nodded. ¡°brat, if you make our rongrong cry, we¡¯ll make you bleed!¡± tang ziyi narrowed his eyes and a cold light shed in his hand. ¡°i agree with this.¡± su wei nodded and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± you bullied our rongrong. it¡¯s not too much to drain your blood. ¡± mo linyuan nodded. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i will only make rongrong smile, not cry. ¡± how could he bear to see this woman cry? since she was his wife, he would only make her happy. he would satisfy all her requests, as long as she was happy. jiang fu and the others were satisfied, so they didn¡¯t say anything about other tests. ¡°rongrong, if he bullies you, you have to tell us. we¡¯re nning to go to the old ce to look for clues about your mother. if your motheres looking for you, remember to let us know.¡± jiang fu said to leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded. it was just right for them to split up. she was also eager to know her mother¡¯s whereabouts. C country. little nan yu was shopping in a mall. he was going to buy some small gifts for his mommy and daddy before he returned to china. ¡°this dress looks really good. it seems to suit my mommy¡¯s temperament. can you take it off for me to have a look?¡± little nan yu asked the salesgirl very politely. the salesgirl took the gown and was about to hand it to nan yu when a hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere and snatched it away. then, a woman¡¯s arrogant voice was heard. ¡± this dress is quite pretty. ¡± little nan yu was speechless. the woman took the dress and turned to leave, ready to try on the clothes. the salesgirl was stunned. little nan yu said unhappily, ¡± i saw this first! ¡± Chapter 533

Chapter 533: it¡¯s a total of 100 million yuan, can you afford it?

Trantor: 549690339

when leng qingqing turned her head, she happened to meet little nan yu¡¯s face. mo nanyu! she would remember this face until she died. this little thing was on the same side as leng rongrong. he was leng rongrong, that b * tch¡¯s adopted son. how could she have bumped into him here? when she saw that there was no one behind xiao nan zhi, her cold eyes narrowed. she had recovered quite a bit after recuperating for a while. she had been bored overseas and did not expect to meet this little thing. she couldn¡¯t go back to china to cause trouble for leng rongrong, but she wouldn¡¯t let go of this little thing who came to her door. little nan yu looked at leng qingqing. because she was someone he didn¡¯t care about, he didn¡¯t recognize her. he just raised his young face and looked at leng qingqing as he said in a childish voice, ¡± auntie, i saw this dress first. you can¡¯t be so rude. you can take a look at the others, or ask the salesgirl to get the same model.¡± ¡°auntie?¡± the corner of leng qingqing¡¯s mouth twitched. he didn¡¯t call her ¡®sister¡¯ or ¡®auntie¡¯, but¡¯ auntie¡¯? did she look very old? ¡°is there a problem?¡± the little one looked up at her with his fair and delicate face. even though he looked cold and cheerless, he was still thinking that the woman looked strangely familiar. ¡°little brat, can you afford it?¡± leng qingqing sneered and stared at little nan yu. little nan yu looked deeply at leng qingqing, ¡± if i can¡¯t afford it, would i still be here to look at it ... auntie, can you afford it? ¡± ¡°of course i can. i want to buy half of the clothes in this store.¡± leng qingqing looked at the salesgirl and said, ¡± no matter how many pieces of this dress there are, i want them all. also, those, pack them up. let me tell you, customers are also divided into high and low. do you think a little kid with no one to take care of him can afford to buy things? he¡¯s so young, aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll ruin your clothes?¡± the saleswoman who was going to get the clothes for little nan yu suddenly realized. she didn¡¯t think much about it just now, but now she saw that there was no adult beside little nan yu. although the child was dressed up well, there were no adults around. could he afford to buy things? moreover, if it was a naughty child, it was easy to ruin their clothes, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford topensate for it. suddenly, the saleswoman¡¯s expression changed when she saw little nan yu. she looked at little nan yu and said, ¡± child, if you want to buy clothes, bring the adults over. ¡± the clothes here are very expensive, you really can¡¯t afford them.¡± the parents would not put too much money on a child. furthermore, the child in front of her looked so young. the more the sales assistant looked at him, the more she looked down on him. this child was too young. the clothes he touched just now couldn¡¯t have all been ruined, right? in the past, there had been situations where naughty children had damaged the clothes in the store, so the sales assistant was instantly vignt. then, she grabbed nan yu, ¡± just you wait. wait a moment. if any of the clothes are damaged, you have to take responsibility! ¡± as she spoke, the shop assistant began to check the clothes in the store. little nan yu was speechless. he didn¡¯t seem to have touched those clothes, okay? the shop assistant looked around and confirmed that the clothes were not torn before she heaved a sigh of relief. then, she asked leng qingqing, ¡± can you kick this annoying little kid out? he can¡¯t afford it and will only be a hindrance.¡± ¡°who said i can¡¯t afford it?¡± little nan yu frowned and looked at leng qingqing. he then looked at another shop assistant, ¡± you¡¯re not the only one who can afford the things here. sister, i want all the clothes in this store. ¡± sister, can you help me pack them all?¡± the little one¡¯s skin was fair, and he was dressed in a western style. his voice was soft, but his eyes were firm, and he seemed to be powerful. it sounded inexplicably convincing. it was as if he really could afford all the clothes in the store. ¡°little brat, are you trying to make meugh to death? i can believe that you¡¯re buying one piece of clothing, but i don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re going to buy all the clothes in the store!¡± leng qingqing crossed her arms andughed coldly. although she knew that little nan yu was also filming and was a child star, the money of such a young child must be in the hands of his parents. how much money could a child have in his pocket? he was so young that he probably couldn¡¯t even get a bank card. leng qingqing mocked and ridiculed, and some people gathered around to watch the show. everyone looked at little nan yu with curiosity. little nan yu nced at leng qingqing and said seriously, ¡± i really want to buy. if i can really afford all the clothes in the store, what will you do? ¡± do you want to get out?¡± ¡°ah, sure.¡± leng qingqing sneered with her nose up. the shop assistant couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± little guy, do you know how much all the clothes in our store are worth? including the ones in the warehouse, the total value was over a hundred million. do you really have that much money?¡± ¡°only a hundred million.¡± little nan yu nodded, ¡± it¡¯s okay. it¡¯s not as expensive as my shoes. ¡± everyone was speechless. leng qingqing burst outughing. ¡± shoes worth hundreds of millions. are your feet full of diamonds? ¡± the sales assistant alsoughed. ¡± child, it¡¯s not good to lie. have you gone to school yet? didn¡¯t your adults teach you? kids can¡¯t lie!¡± little nan yu¡¯s pretty little face was full of innocence, ¡± i didn¡¯t lie. ¡± his shoes were really iid with diamonds. they were very, very expensive. he didn¡¯t wear them much, but he had worn them at a big show thest time. on the other side, the shop assistant looked at little nan yu. she didn¡¯t mean to look down on him. she thought the little guy was very cute, so her eyes were very gentle. ¡± little kid, everything in our shop adds up to 138397650 yuan. do you really want to pack it up for you? ¡± ¡°yeah, take them all.¡± little nan yu looked at the shop assistant and blinked his beautiful big eyes. the shop assistant looked at the little guy¡¯s eyes and believed him for some reason. then, she started to pack. the sales assistant next to leng qingqing didn¡¯t believe that little nan yu could pay, so she shouted at the sales assistant, ¡± xiang xiang, are you stupid? he doesn¡¯t have any adults by his side. how could he have so much money at such a young age? i believe you when you say he has a few thousand or a few hundred. a few hundred million? do you think everyone is rich? ¡± even if he was the young master of a first-ss family, he couldn¡¯t possibly have that much money in his pocket, right? don¡¯t waste your energy.¡± after she finished speaking, the shop assistant looked at little nan yu, ¡± little brat, you can buy it, but you have to pay first. ¡± Chapter 534

Chapter 534: the amusement park card can pay?

Trantor: 549690339

leng qingqing crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking like she was watching a good show. most of the surrounding onlookers had the same mentality. looking at little nan yu¡¯s clothes, they knew that his family definitely didn¡¯tck money. however, no one would believe that such a young child had hundreds of millions in his hands. everyone felt that the little fellow¡¯s character wasn¡¯t too good. he actually lied and boasted like that. the surrounding people all shook their heads. ¡°such a small child, yet he¡¯s already so arrogant!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. you learned to lie at such a young age. didn¡¯t you have any adults to discipline you? ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to pack it up. it¡¯s obvious that you can¡¯t afford to pay that much. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve never heard of shoes that cost hundreds of millions. even a vi doesn¡¯t need to be so expensive, okay? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve finally seen it for myself. i really don¡¯t know how this child¡¯s parents raised him. how did they raise him to be like this? ¡± ¡± he¡¯s quite cute, but the way he talks really makes me dislike him! ¡± ¡­¡­ there was a lot of discussion around them. the shop assistant called xiang xiang stood there and hesitated for a moment, wondering if she should continue to pack. ¡°little thing, you¡¯ve lost a lot of face, haven¡¯t you?¡± leng qingqing said sarcastically. then, she looked at the sales assistant beside her. ¡± pack up the few designs i want. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. the saleswoman only wanted to do quiet business, so she immediately prepared to pack up. little nan yu stopped the shop assistant, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve already bought it. ¡± after speaking, little nan yu walked directly to the counter. he took out a card and stood on his tiptoes to hand it to the cashier behind him. in the end, because the little guy was short and couldn¡¯t hand it over, it caused a group of people tough. ¡°hahahaha, why is it a little cute?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little funny!¡± ¡± he can¡¯t even hand over his card. but what card is that? an amusement park card, right? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve never seen such a bank card before. that¡¯s not a bank card, is it? ¡± ¡± ...a child is a child. does he think he¡¯s ying house? ¡± there was a burst ofughter around them. some people were reallyughing at little nan yu, while some people really thought that he was quite cute. after all, he was still very young. apart from boasting, little nan yu was still very cute. xiao nan zhi went inside and finally handed the bank card to the cashier. the cashier took the card and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. because little nan yu¡¯s card looked different from an ordinary bank card, the cashier also wondered if this card was not a bank card at all. leng qingqingughed mockingly and said, ¡± little thing, are you here to be funny? if you use an amusement park card to swipe money, can you do it? you should just go to the amusement park and do it!¡± little nan yu was speechless. amusement park card? this wasn¡¯t a card for a theme park. it was a limited-edition bank card, a specialmemorative one. if each of them had billions of dors, they wouldn¡¯t be able to own this card. it was actually treated as a card for an amusement park. ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s here to be funny, right?¡± the corner of little nan yu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± this card is a bank card. which amusement park¡¯s card looks like this? ¡± besides, i¡¯m not an insensible little kid. i¡¯m a big kid now!¡± the little guy was very cute when he spoke. the surrounding people were all mesmerized by little nan yu¡¯s cuteness. leng qingqing¡¯s face was still full of mockery. ¡± can this card pay for it? even if it¡¯s really a bank card, i don¡¯t believe that it can produce money.¡± ¡°i can.¡± at that moment, a middle-aged man in a suit suddenly walked out from the crowd. the man was wearing a ck suit with a red tie around his neck. although he was not young, he still had a very good temperament. everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the middle-aged man. ¡°wang li, the president of the saili bank next door!¡± someone immediately recognized the middle-aged man. then, everyone was a little shocked. they didn¡¯t know why wang li would say this. ¡°i¡¯m the president of the sally bank, wang li. the card in this child¡¯s hand just so happens to be a memorial payment from our bank. there are less than ten cards in the world, and there¡¯s at least one billion in this card. even if there¡¯s no deposit, it¡¯s a card that can overdraft several billion.¡± wang li exined to the people around him. ¡± because mr. mo is a big client of ourpany, i came out to speak on his behalf. ¡± many people around president wang knew him, so when he addressed little nan yu so respectfully, everyone was shocked. ¡± really? can a child have that much money? ¡± ¡± f * ck, i¡¯m not even as good as a three to five-year-old child! ¡± ¡°oh my god, really?¡± ¡± brush it, quickly brush it. can you really brush it out? ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. that woman and the sales assistant are in trouble. they¡¯re going to be pped in the face! ¡± many people were watching the show. little nan yu¡¯s expression was calm. he nced at the cashier and smiled politely, ¡± sister, can i swipe my card now? ¡± ¡°yes, you can!¡± the cashier¡¯s hand that was holding the card was almost trembling. this was a card worth billions of dors. it was too terrifying. following that, the swiping of the card went very smoothly. after the cashier finished swiping, the entire store staff began to help little nan yu pack his clothes. the store manager was even more respectful to little nan yu. he invited him to sit down and rest, and also treated him to drinks and so on. he even called the shop assistant over and asked him to apologize to little nan yu. little nan yu didn¡¯t pay attention to the sales assistant. instead, he looked at president wang and said, ¡± thanks. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need. it¡¯s our bank¡¯s customer and bank card that have been misunderstood. it¡¯s only right for me to stand up. ¡± president wang smiled and said, ¡± when are you free, mr. mo? i¡¯ll treat you to a meal. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have much free time recently. i¡¯ll call you when i¡¯m free.¡± little nan yu said calmly. ¡± alright, then i¡¯ll wait for mr. mo to do me the favor. ¡± president wang was very respectful. when he saw that little nan yu was fine, he said goodbye to him and left. the surrounding spectators were all stunned. many people knew what kind of person wang li was. he was the president of the main branch. it was impossible for ordinary people to invite him out for a meal. however, he had just invited little nan yu out for a meal so respectfully and politely. she was simply treating little nan yu like she was treating god. one could imagine how rich this child, who looked so young, was. it was also obvious that his identity was definitely not ordinary. just now, everyone thought that little nan yu was talking big and lying. however, at this moment, no one felt that way. instead, they felt that although this child was so young, he had an extraordinary bearing. they did not know whose child he was, but he would definitely be extraordinary when he grew up. ¡°he must be some super rich second generation, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯m 80% sure he¡¯s the second generation of a first-ss family!¡± ¡°i¡¯m really envious.¡± ¡°it¡¯s happiness to be doted on by your parents!¡± Chapter 535 - completely slapped in the face

Chapter 535:pletely pped in the face

Trantor: 549690339

in the shop, everyone was packing. little nan yu listened to the discussions around him and was deep in thought. rich second generation? he didn¡¯t seem to have spent the family¡¯s money. his stinky daddy would definitely not give him money to spend. his daddy¡¯s money was all for his mommy. as for his mother, she did give him money, but he didn¡¯t want it. his mother was a woman, so how could a man use a woman¡¯s money? girls were born to be pampered. even if it was his mommy, he would still pamper her. he worked hard to earn money for his mommy to spend. he hoped that his mommy would be the happiest woman in the world. ¡± young master, they¡¯re all packed. we can provide door-to-door delivery service. where do you want them to be delivered? ¡± at this moment, the store managerpletely treated little nan yu as a distinguished guest and was extremely polite. ¡°help me pick out all the clothes in this size and give the rest to her.¡± little nan yu said to the store manager and pointed at the sales assistant called xiang xiang. out of all the shop assistants and store managers, only xiang xiang did not look down on him and was very polite to him. he said that only xiangxiang packed it, and it just so happened that the remaining size was something that xiangxiang could wear, so the little guy gave it all to xiangxiang. the girl was stunned. she covered her mouth and looked at little nan yu, ¡± g-for me? ¡± ¡± yes, i¡¯ll give them all to you. wear what you can wear, and sell what you can¡¯t. ¡± the little fellow smiled gently. the surrounding shop assistants and store manager all looked at xiang xiang with envy. at this moment, everyone was filled with regret. if they had treated little nan yu well before, would they have all gotten a share? but now, this child had given everything to xiangxiang, but they had no share. some of them had envy in their eyes, while others had jealousy. these clothes were worth tens of millions. even if they were sold at a 50% discount, it was enough for them to work for a lifetime. this was simply a meat pie that fell from the sky. this xiangxiang was too lucky, right? ¡°it¡¯s not appropriate.¡± however, xiangxiang shook her head and said, ¡± thank you, but i can¡¯t ept it. i don¡¯t deserve this. furthermore, this gift is too expensive.¡± xiangxiang rejected little nan yu. little nan yu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. however, the rest of the sales assistants did not look too good, especially the sales assistant who was standing with leng qingqing. she sneered and said, ¡± what are you pretending for? i gave it to you and you still don¡¯t want it! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± xiangxiang be frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. she only said to little nan yu, ¡± i really can¡¯t take it. ¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t do nothing. when everyone looked down on me, you were the only one who didn¡¯t.¡± little nan yu said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m very happy with your service. take this as my tip for you. ¡± ¡°but it¡¯s too expensive. can i choose one? or, if you give me these clothes, you can give me your card number. i¡¯ll transfer the money to you after i sell them.¡± xiangxiang saw that little nan yu was very determined, so she came up with this idea. it could be seen that xiangxiang be was very obedient. the people around them could not help but nod their heads. they really admired xiang xiang. such a huge pie had fallen in front of her, but she was not overjoyed. instead, she was very rational. only the other sales assistant continued to sneer at her. ¡± what are you pretending for? xiang xiang, i gave it to you but you didn¡¯t want it. do you still want to act cool? ¡± who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a single mother and that you¡¯re short on money?¡± little nan yu frowned and looked at the sales assistant. xiangxiang also looked at the shop assistant and looked a little aggrieved. ¡± i really didn¡¯t want it ... this doesn¡¯t belong to me. how can i take it?¡± she was just doing what she should have done, so she didn¡¯t want so many gifts. she would feel embarrassed. ¡°don¡¯t you want to fire such a sales assistant?¡± little nan yu looked at the shop assistant several times and then looked at the store manager. ¡± with such a shop assistant, i don¡¯t think the service will be very good. ¡± the store manager was a little hesitant. the onlookers nodded in agreement. ¡± that¡¯s right. he seems to have rejected it sincerely. what the hell is he saying? ¡± ¡°the sales assistant called xiang xiang is about to cry!¡± ¡± it¡¯s their business whether they ept it or not. this sales assistant must be jealous! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s obvious that he has a character problem.¡± the store manager had wanted to protect the sales assistant, but when she heard everyone¡¯s discussion, which obviously affected the reputation of her store, she had no choice but to fire the sales assistant on the spot. the shop assistant looked at the manager and the rest of the people in disbelief. then, she looked at little nan yu with hatred. ¡± little thing, do you think you¡¯re so great just because you have some money? it¡¯s all because of my parents ¡°money.¡± the shop assistant left in a huff. before she left, she cursed little nan yu, but little nan yu was unmoved. then, the little guy wrote an ount number for xiang xiang in front of him and asked xiang xiang to keep the clothes. if she could sell them, she would give him half the money. this time, xiangxiang be epted it. she also asked little nan yu if he would give the store manager and the others some pieces, and they helped to pack them up. ¡°they¡¯re already yours. you can do whatever you want with them.¡± little nan yu said to xiang xiang with a smile. around them, many people couldn¡¯t help but give little nan yu a thumbs up. someone asked curiously, ¡± speaking of which, this is a women¡¯s clothing store. i wonder who this child is buying so many clothes for. ¡± ¡°women¡¯s clothing store? they couldn¡¯t be in love at such a young age, right? or do you like an adult?¡± ¡°kids these days are really amazing.¡± the surrounding people were all shocked. then, little nan yu replied helplessly, ¡± i¡¯m still a child. it¡¯s not good to have a rtionship at such a young age. ¡± i just want to work hard to earn money, and these clothes are for my mommy!¡± ¡°i bought it for mommy!¡± ¡°f * ck, he¡¯s so young and he¡¯s already saying that he¡¯s going to work hard to earn money?¡± ¡°i only knew how to y with mud when i was this young ...¡± ¡± he¡¯s so cute! whose child is he? how can he be so cute? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it so blissful to be the mother of such a child?¡± the surrounding people were in a heated discussion again. little nan yu gave the store manager an address and asked him to give the clothes to his mommy. then, the little guy thought of leng qingqing. just as leng qingqing was about to sneak out, she suddenly saw a small figure at the door. the little guy blocked her way, tilted his head, and said, ¡± you said to get out, but you didn¡¯t. what, you¡¯re an adult and you can¡¯t keep your word to a child like me? don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± leng qingqing immediately gritted her teeth. ¡°brat, you should forgive people when you can. haven¡¯t you heard of this?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve heard of him, but he¡¯s also someone who should be forgiven.¡± the little guy¡¯s face was very, very cute, but his eyes were very, very cold. he had already remembered who this woman was. Chapter 536

Chapter 536: borrowing master¡¯s hand

Trantor: 549690339

¡°little thing, don¡¯t go too far!¡± she looked at little nan yu coldly. ¡± you¡¯re so young. are you that vicious? ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything. i didn¡¯t ask you to die, and i didn¡¯t make you lose an arm or a leg. how is that vicious? besides, you promised to get out. don¡¯t tell me that an adult doesn¡¯t keep his promise as well as i do?¡± little nan yu pursed his lips and sighed. ¡°are all adults like this who don¡¯t keep their promises? are you really talking like you¡¯re farting?¡± the little one¡¯s face was full of worry. for a moment, the surrounding girls couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts ache. how could she make such a cute little boy so depressed? moreover, that woman just now had actually caused the little one to think that all the adults in the world were like this, unable to keep their promises? ¡± i say, miss, you have to keep your promise. since you can¡¯t do it, why did you make a promise? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, how can i let the little cutie pie think that the adults in this world are not willing to keep their promises! that¡¯s your fault, we¡¯re not taking the me!¡± ¡°you¡¯re a man of your word, so you shoulde out!¡± the surrounding crowd began to criticize leng qingqing. leng qingqing felt a little embarrassed. little nan yu stood at the side and looked cold. he felt a little annoyed when he thought about how this woman had always wanted to hurt his mommy. ¡°can i change my method? you can¡¯t really ask me to get lost, right?¡± leng qingqing frowned because the people around her were surrounding her and she couldn¡¯t escape. she was simply embarrassed to death. ¡®this damn little thing. i didn¡¯t expect him to be so rich. i wonder where he got his money from.¡¯ however, since it was just a little thing, it would be easy to deceive. if she said a few more good words, this little thing would probably not make things difficult for her. leng qingqing started to say all sorts of good things to little nan yu. however, little nan yu¡¯s face remained cold and he looked at leng qingqing indifferently. ¡°you agreed to it, i didn¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°you said it yourself, so of course you have to get lost.¡± ¡°then if you don¡¯t get lost, you won¡¯t keep your promise. you¡¯re a liar, a liar. i can call the police.¡± the little guy deliberately acted cute, and the surrounding crowd was even more attracted by his cuteness. then, they all looked at leng qingqing and the little girl. leng qingqing was about to go crazy from being stared at. ¡± little thing, don¡¯t be so unforgiving. i¡¯m already giving you face by talking to you. i¡¯m giving you a chance. if you¡¯re not willing, then forget it. i won¡¯t get out! ¡± being ridiculed by the crowd was better than being kicked out of the shop. she would rather go out on her own. she didn¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to stop her. little nan yu nced at leng qingqing and then nodded thoughtfully, ¡± okay, you can go then. ¡± seeing that little nan yu hadpromised, leng qingqing was instantly relieved and sneered, ¡± little thing, you¡¯re still afraid of me. without leng rongrong, that b * tch, by your side, you¡¯re nothing. ¡± with that, leng qingqing turned around and left. however, she had only taken one step when little nan yu suddenly hooked his leg. she didn¡¯t know what he did, but little nan yu dodged in front of leng qingqing. leng qingqing suddenly staggered and fell on all fours in front of little nan yu. little nan yu asked in horror, ¡± auntie, why are you still bowing so big? ¡± leng qingqing was speechless. her forehead was in great pain from the kowtow, and because of this inelegant posture, her face had turned ck. after struggling to get up from the ground, leng qingqing gritted her teeth and picked up the slippers she had dropped. she red at little nan yu and said coldly, ¡± just you wait. i won¡¯t let you have a good time! ¡± ¡°oh, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± when leng qingqing left, little nan yu stretched out one of his short legs again. with such a light hook, leng qingqing fell out. she had rushed too hard and rolled on the ground. ¡°aiya, you¡¯re really going to get lost?¡± little nan yu pretended to be surprised. all the onlookers looked at leng qingqing and burst intoughter. little nan yu took advantage of the silence and turned to go out from another door. after a while, the little guy disappeared. by the time everyone returned to their senses and looked at little nan yu, he had already disappeared. ¡°where¡¯s the cute little girl?¡± ¡± how did it disappear? it was clearly still there just now! ¡± ¡°he has already left.¡± xiangxiang watched little nan yu leave just now. the little guy blinked at her when he left. he was extremely cute. ¡°what a pity, he¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°yeah, i almost forgot to take a picture!¡± ¡°he just disappeared like that. what a mysterious feeling ...¡± the surrounding crowd discussed animatedly and then dispersed. leng qingqing was helped up by her mother. li mn was carrying a shopping bag in her hand. she looked at leng qingqing and asked, ¡± qingqing, what¡¯s wrong with you? what did you fall down for? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all because of that little thing!¡± leng qingqing patted the dust off her body and said angrily, ¡± that little b * stard, how dare he treat me like this! i will never let him off! ¡± ¡°which little thing?¡± li mn looked at leng qingqing with suspicion. ¡°the little b * stard that mo linyuan and leng rongrong adopted. that little thing is always by leng rongrong¡¯s side. i hate her just by looking at her!¡± leng qingqing said in disgust. back when they were on set, that little thing had always made things difficult for him. ¡°oh, really? he was alone? or is that little b * tch with him?¡± li mn gritted her teeth at the thought of leng rongrong. if it wasn¡¯t for leng rongrong, would they still have to live in a foreign country? although there were people protecting them in C nation, they were not familiar with the people and the ce. their life was not asfortable as it was in china. moreover, leng qingqing¡¯s reputation in the country was ruined because of leng rongrong. even if she returned to the country, it would be difficult for her to find a good marriage. she only had one precious daughter, and she could have married into a truly wealthy family. however, not only did leng rongrong snatch qingqing¡¯s fianc¨¦ away, but she had also destroyed their family. it was all because of that b * tch that their family had be like this! ¡°i¡¯m alone,¡± leng qingqing said sinisterly, ¡± i won¡¯t let this little thing go back alive. i¡¯m going to lure leng rongrong here. i¡¯m going to use master¡¯s hands to get rid of leng rongrong! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if we borrow your master¡¯s hands, we won¡¯t be able to deal with her. your master is so powerful, so how can he not be able to deal with her? ¡± li mn¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡± she¡¯ll die a horrible death. your master loves you so much. he won¡¯t let you suffer! ¡± Chapter 537

Chapter 537: butler quan, am i finished?

Trantor: 549690339

at the vi in the floating cloud mountain. mo linyuan and leng rongrong¡¯s move caused a stir in the entire city. many people knew that the floating cloud mountain had been bought by someone a long time ago, but very few people knew who it was. they only knew that the person who bought the floating cloud mountain was very rich and mysterious. and this time, because the movement of moving into the floating cloud mountain was rtively big, it had rmed the entire city. many people were discussing who had moved into the vi on floating cloud mountain, and many reporters rushed to the foot of the mountain to take pictures. however, no one had managed to capture the owner of the vi at yunfu mountain. leng rongrong and mo linyuan stayed at the floating cloud mountain for a few days and did not leave the mountain. rongrong¡¯s godfather and master had already left the floating cloud mountain to find bai wanrong. in a bigger vi with a bigger garden and a bigger vegetable garden, leng rongrong enjoyed the time of nting vegetables and flowers more. from time to time, she would enter the vegetable field with li ruhua and nt vegetables seriously. mo linyuan had also dug up the vegetables from the old vi and nted them for leng rongrong. the two of them were nting vegetables in the vegetable field, while the four animals were running around in therge garden, ying around. although they were animals, they were all smarter than the other. they could step on anything but grandpa rong¡¯s vegetables. fourth master mo and tang luo were both from the city, so they would never go down to the ground. at most, they would just watch the show from the side. asionally, the vi¡¯s bodyguards and servants woulde over to watch leng rongrong nt the vegetables, and then praise her non-stop. however, most of the bodyguards and servants were invisible. as fourth master mo was afraid of disturbing his wife, he had them stay in the vi most of the time and onlye over when necessary. quan yu was by mo linyuan¡¯s side most of the time. he would asionally tell mo linyuan about the underworld empire. after all, he was the first butler of the underworld empire. he was worthy of being the first butler and controlled many important things in the underworld empire. of course, it was a bit of a waste for the first butler to be the butler of this vi. however, no one dared to disobey lord fourth¡¯s orders. when he saw that his young madam liked to grow vegetables in the vegetable field, quan yu¡¯s expression was very interesting. he looked at tang luo with a questioning look in his eyes. ¡± our young madam is a farmer? ¡± girls generally disliked the mud and dirt. it was rare to see a girl who liked to grow vegetables so much. the most important thing was that this girl wasn¡¯t uncouth at all. when she was farming, she gave people a feeling of floating in the air. where did the young master pick up such a beautiful young madam? he also wanted to pick up a beautiful madam who knew how to farm, earn money, and was also so beautiful. ¡°i don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a farmer or not, but it¡¯s true that you love growing vegetables.¡± tang luo reminded quan yu, ¡± butler quan, don¡¯t hurt young madam¡¯s food. if you hurt young madam¡¯s food, you¡¯ll be in a very miserable state. ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it just vegetables? vegetables are just for eating. what do you mean by hurting the vegetables ...¡± butler quan had not experienced the despair of being tortured by master rong after ruining his food, so he felt that tang luo¡¯s words were a little ridiculous. tang luo revealed a mysterious smile and didn¡¯t say much. on the other side, storm, rainstorm, critical strike, and the big white tiger all revealed mysterious smiles. they felt that butler quan was finished. ¡°why do i feel like the horse and the chicken areughing? and his smile is a little creepy?¡± quan yu frowned and asked. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. they always show this kind of strange smile. you¡¯ll get used to it. ¡± tang luo gave quan yu a meaningful pat on the shoulder. that night, because butler quan saw that the vegetables in the field were very fresh, he specially picked some of them and prepared for everyone to eat in a hot pot. li ruhua was in the kitchen preparing for hotpot. tang luo was ying darts with storm. mo linyuan held his wife in his arms in the living room and told her about the variety show of ¡± the escape ¡± that they had filmedst time. that night, ¡± escape ¡°, which had been filmed previously, would be broadcasting for the first time. the discussions on the inte were very loud. the couple decided to watch it togetherter. after all, this was the first time they were shooting a variety show, and they were a married couple. they even brought their entire family¡¯s pets along, so they really wanted to see the effect of the shoot. quan yu carried a pot of vegetables in from outside. as he walked in, he smiled and said, ¡± young madam, the vegetables you¡¯ve grown are too good. they look especially delicious. it¡¯ll definitely be perfect for the hotpotter! ¡± it¡¯s so good to have a young mistress who can grow vegetables at home. we can eat especially fresh and natural vegetables every day.¡± leng rongrong and mo linyuan looked at quan yu almost at the same time. lord rong¡¯s eyes suddenly shot out a terrifying light. fourth master mo immediately let go of his wife¡¯s hand. his wife was about to fly into a rage. the number one butler of theherworld empire was about to suffer. fourth master mo gave her a sympathetic look. at the same time, tang luo, storm, storm, critical strike, and the big white tiger rushed in from outside to watch the show. a white wolf, a white tiger, a ck horse, and a chicken looked at quan yu with excitement. each of them had a strange smile on their faces. rainstorm was smiling so widely that his white teeth were showing. stormughed so hard that his eyelids almost popped out, and his two white furry ears twitched. someone was going to be beaten up! ¡°what¡¯s wrong? is there a problem?¡± he asked. quan yu¡¯s scalp turned numb from being stared at and he asked nervously. ¡°you touched my food? did i let you touch my vegetables? my baby vegetables aren¡¯t even ripe yet, and you¡¯re already picking them?¡± leng rongrong red at quan yu with extreme anger. then, a handful of silver needles flew towards quan yu almost instantly. after all, butler quan was also a very powerful person. when he saw the silver needle flying towards him, how could he not dodge? he turned around and ran out of the hall. lord rong gave chase. loud banging sounds were heard in the huge courtyard. each of master rong¡¯s punches seemed to be able to tear the air apart. after warding off a few of his punches, butler quan met with fourth master mo, who was standing at the door and looking at him calmly. he could see the hidden anger in lord fourth¡¯s eyes. he made his wife angry, and he still dared to go against her? butler quan was speechless. f ** k, it was too difficult for him. ¡°young madam, let me exin. this dish should be well-cooked, right? i think it¡¯s almost done. it won¡¯t grow much. in this weather, this dish is especially good for hot pot!¡± butler quan didn¡¯t dare to resist this time. he only dared to dodge and try his best to exin. after that, butler quan was magnificently beaten up. as the number one butler of theher abyss empire, he had almost been beaten to tears by a woman who was younger than him. after being beaten up badly, butler quan held the pot of vegetables and asked carefully, ¡± then, what about these vegetables? wuwuwu ...¡± ¡°what else can we do? we¡¯ve already picked them, so we can only eat them!¡± lord rong snorted coldly. quan yu was speechless. since he had to eat it in the end, why did he have to beat him? also, why was young madam so scary? why was she so strong? he had just been lifted up and thrown 360 degrees. this was not human, right? when butler quan stood up, his hands trembled and the pot of vegetables fell to the ground with a ng. this sound was like a sudden p of thunder, causing everyone to freeze in ce. then, their eyes fell on butler quan. Chapter 538

Chapter 538: big cabbage, have you be a spirit?

Trantor: 549690339

quan yu¡¯s hand trembled as he looked at the pot of vegetables on the ground as well as the cabbage that was rolling around. he did not know if he should pick it up or not. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were cold. she was about to turn around and leave, but when she heard the sound, she turned around and saw the cabbages she had nted rolling away! it was as if the cabbage had grown legs and rolled away very quickly. quan yu and leng rongrong looked at each other and suddenly felt a chill down their spines. he picked up the basin and chased after bai cai, ¡±rade bai cai, wait for me! ¡± the cabbages rolled onto a slope and rolled even faster. quan yu was speechless. this was probably the first time that butler quan had run so fast. he chased after the rolling cabbage like a madman. ¡°my cabbage was hurt from the fall,¡± leng rongrong said. mo lingyuan patted his wife¡¯s head, ¡± butler quan will get her back. if not, let him get lost as punishment. ¡± at the side, tang luo and the few animals were about to burst outughing. tang luo chased after butler quan with the storm to watch the show. he saw the cabbage rolling very happily. butler quan was in a very sorry state after it and almost fell down. with great difficulty, he pounced and finally managed to hold the cabbage in his arms. ¡°holy shit, holy shit, holy shit! are you a f * cking demon or have you grown legs? you¡¯re just a big cabbage, why are you running so fast?¡± quan yu hugged the cabbage and looked at it in shock. he did not expect a cabbage to run so fast. following that, quan yu carried the cabbage as though he was carrying a little doll. he then carefully ced the cabbage on top of the tree. ¡°your son?¡± tang luo teased. ¡°get lost!¡± butler quan red at tang luo. ¡± don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a little too far? you¡¯ve already guessed it, right? why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°i reminded you, you were the one who picked it.¡± tang luo shrugged his shoulders. he had kindly reminded her before, but a certain someone didn¡¯t listen to his advice at all. she even dared to pick vegetables without asking lord rong. ¡°who knew that young madam would be so scary?¡± the corners of quan yu¡¯s mouth twitched. he leaned close to tang luo¡¯s ear and asked, ¡± young madam is so good at fighting and so strong. does young master always get beaten up? ¡± who do you think is more powerful if fourth master and young madam were to fight?¡± ¡± lord fourth is definitely good at martial arts, but he¡¯s a henpecked husband and a henpecked man. ¡± tang luo shrugged. ¡± if word gets out, the people of theher abyss empire will probably not believe it. ¡± ¡°i can tell, you¡¯re a henchman.¡± quan yu pursed his lips and nodded. ¡± otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have been overqualified to be a butler here. ¡± moreover, lord fourth seemed to always be around young madam. when he was not working, he would always be by her side. when young madam was growing vegetables, he would watch her from the side. when young madam was working out, he would apany her. when young madam hit someone, he would p and cheer ... wait, don¡¯t you think that our young master¡¯s roles seem to have reversed with young madam?¡± ¡± it¡¯s nothing. when our master pretended to be disabled, it was young madam who carried him like a princess. oh, young madam even gave money to our fourth master to spend. she bought him a car and a ne ... ¡± as tang luo spoke, he started to feel sad. ¡± when will i have a woman like this to dote on me? ¡± then it¡¯s only natural that i¡¯m living off a woman.¡± quan yu was dumbfounded. ¡± the image of lord fourth sitting on the throne of bones in my heart has already copsed. ¡± ¡± if it copses, so be it. it¡¯s only natural for lord fourth to live off a woman. ¡± ¡°do you know what¡¯s in my mind right now?¡± quan yu hugged the cabbage like a baby in his arms. ¡± the one sitting on the throne is young madam. our fourth master is sitting beside the throne, lying on young madam¡¯sp and serving her in all sorts of ways. ¡± tang luo nodded. ¡± that¡¯s quite appropriate. young madam is indeed domineering when she¡¯s domineering. ¡± quan yu replied, ¡± but that¡¯s our fourth master! i used to think that lord fourth would only be so nice to miss ling ¡®er, but now i realize that being nice to miss ling¡¯ er is nothing! he¡¯s really good to young madam. inparison, he¡¯s only good to miss ling ¡®er.¡± ¡± miss ling ¡®er is just a younger sister. the young mistress is the wife. how can they bepared? ¡± tang luo shrugged his shoulders. ¡± don¡¯t talk about miss ling ¡®er. it¡¯s scary for a woman to be jealous. it¡¯ll be even scarier if our young madam is jealous. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s toote ... ¡± quan yu hugged the cabbage in his arms tightly and looked nervously at leng rongrong, who was standing behind tang luo. ¡± m-young madam, i¡¯ve broughtrade cabbage back. ¡± as he spoke, quan yu even wiped the dust off the cabbage and handed it to leng rongrong with both hands. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m injured.¡± leng rongrong looked at the cabbage¡¯s leaves that had been broken by the rolling, and felt a little sad for a moment. ¡°this, this, can be harvested! why don¡¯t i rent it?¡± butler quan looked at the young madam in front of him with fear. ¡°can it still live after being nted?¡± leng rongrong looked at butler quan. ¡± i haven¡¯t done any research on this ... to be honest, i¡¯m not very good at growing vegetables ... why don¡¯t we try it? ¡± butler quan swallowed his saliva. why did he feel that young madam was even more terrifying than when lord fourth was in a rage? damn, he didn¡¯t want to be a butler anymore. he wanted to run away from home. ¡°forget it, just eat it.¡± leng rongrong sighed. ¡± this dish isn¡¯t even done yet. ¡± butler quan, can you make sure it¡¯s ripe before you pick it next time?¡± quan yu nodded his head repeatedly. ¡± i understand, young madam. ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything more, but as she walked towards the main hall, she turned back to look at quan yu almost three times with every step she took. this gaze made butler quan¡¯s heart feel as if a string had been pulled taut, and it could break at any moment. he was really too flustered. fortunately, li ruhua quickly finished preparing the hotpot and ingredients. then, the group of people sat around the table and prepared to eat hotpot. the weather was a little cold, and the hot pot was steaming. it was especially warm to eat together. as the few of them ate at the table, fourth master mo picked up some food for his wife and looked at the hotpot. he said in a serious tone, ¡± hotpot should be easy to cook, right? how about i learn how to make hot pot?¡± the chopsticks in everyone¡¯s hands all stopped, and then their eyes fell on mo linyuan. even storm and the other animals, who were sitting on the other side and eating another full-meat hotpot with the help of the servants, looked at mo linyuan in unison. they stopped chewing and trembled a little. lord fourth was going to make hotpot? was it that scary? why hadn¡¯t lord fourth given up on learning how to cook? his cooking was clearly so unptable, so why hadn¡¯t he suffered a blow? ¡°you don¡¯t need to learn how to cook, do you?¡± lord rong¡¯s face twitched without saying anything. she stuffed a vegetable leaf into her mouth and smiled. ¡± you¡¯re still very attractive even without cooking, really. ¡± Chapter 539

Chapter 539: did you change owners?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°it¡¯s not a matter of charm. one of us has to know how to cook. that way, we won¡¯t have to worry about not having enough food to eat even if we¡¯re spending time with each other.¡± when fourth master mo got serious, he was more serious than ever. they didn¡¯t know how to cook, so they couldn¡¯t bring li ruhua with them wherever they went, right? this guy had been stuck in the middle of them all this time, and it was quite annoying. huahua felt two cold res directed at her. she had no idea what she had done wrong. was it wrong to know how to cook? poor huahua was very confused. tang luo was extremely frightened. the servants at the side were envious of the young madam. how lucky was the young madam to have met such a good man like the young master? quan yu¡¯s eyes turned. he looked at everyone¡¯s expression and felt that something was not right. this time, butler quan had learned his lesson. he had wanted to say that the fourth master actually knew how to cook and wanted to try his cooking. but when he saw the odd expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, he guessed that there was definitely something fishy going on. hence, butler quan ate his food and did not say a word. seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, fourth master mo was a little unhappy. the entire dining table was filled with a terrifying aura. the terrifying aura made everyone afraid to eat. ¡°why don¡¯t i learn how to cook?¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong for help, and leng rongrong spoke slowly. ¡°it¡¯s too hard to cook. you can¡¯t cook.¡± fourth master mo said with certainty. anyone could cook, but not his wife. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i think it¡¯s fine.¡± leng rongrong smiled. tang luo was speechless. it¡¯s best if the two of you don¡¯t cook. it¡¯ll be a disaster no matter who does it. beside him, li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other, then nodded deeply in agreement. quan yu looked at tang luo and then at li ruhua. his face was filled with curiosity. what kind of food did the young master and young madam cook to make everyone so afraid? he could ignore the others, but he was so afraid of the storm, the rainstorm, the critical hit, and the big white tiger. the strange atmosphere was finally broken by the arrival of li chenle¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°why is he here?¡± ¡± huh? ¡± tang luo said, somewhat surprised, ¡± should i let hime up? ¡± ¡°you go and take a look.¡± mo linyuan said to tang luo. ¡°yes.¡± tang luo drove a small car and quickly arrived at the foot of the mountain. li chenle was leaning against a car. he raised his head and looked at the vi on floating cloud mountain in high spirits. ¡± i wonder who the owner of this ce is. he should be very impressive. ¡± this ce finally had an owner. only a first-ss big shot could afford to live here! no matter what, it¡¯s not wrong toe over and say hello first.¡± when tang luo¡¯s car stopped in front of li chenle, li chenle said respectfully, ¡± hello, i¡¯m here to visit the owner of the floating cloud mountain vi. i heard that the owner of the floating cloud mountain vi has finally moved in, so i¡¯m here to give him a gift to congratte him. ¡± the car door opened, and tang luo stood in front of li chenle. he raised his head and asked coldly, ¡± what gift did you give me? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s an antique painting, a unique and unique piece.¡± li chenle said respectfully. he slowly raised his head and saw a familiar chin. li chenle was shocked. ¡± f * ck, assistant tang? ¡± why are you here?¡± ¡°why can¡¯t i?¡± tang luo nced at li chenle and sneered. ¡°you, you, you, why are you here? this is the floating cloud mountain, a vi in the floating cloud mountain. even a first-ss family might not be able to afford it. what are you doing here? f * ck, did you change owners?¡± li chenle stared at tang luo. although mo linyuan was rich, this vi had been sold a long time ago. it was not something that could be bought with money. moreover, even though the mo family could barely be considered a first-ss family, it was barely enough. how could mo linyuan have so much spare money to buy such a luxurious mountain? so did tang luo change owners? li chenle couldn¡¯t think of anything else for a moment. he only thought that tang luo had changed owners. he put an arm around tang luo¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡± what¡¯s going on? does your young master not treat you well? however, there was nothing wrong with changing the owner. people should strive for higher heights. mo linyuan lived in such a broken ce and did not treat you well. it would befortable to live here, right? hey, let me tell you, who¡¯s the owner of this vi? i¡¯ve been thinking about it, and only two or three people can afford this ce.¡± ¡°won¡¯t you know when you go in and take a look?¡± tang luo said with a smile. ¡± that¡¯s true. anyway, i can see master. i¡¯ll know when i see him. ¡± li chenle was instantly overjoyed. ¡±e,e,e. let¡¯s drive it up together. ¡± then, li chenle excitedly got into his car. tang luo got into the car and turned around. then, he drove back up the mountain. li chenle followed behind tang luo. as he drove, he sighed with emotion. the owner of this ce should know how to live. he had nted so many flowers, nts, vegetables, and fruits. when the car was about to reach the courtyard, li chenle¡¯s eyes locked onto a circle of cacti. these cacti looked familiar. ¡± damn! why do these cacti look like lord rong¡¯s work? ¡± ¡°damn it, this ce couldn¡¯t have been bought by lord rong, right? no, it can¡¯t be. don¡¯t they live in that small vi?¡± ¡°f * ck, young master li, are you blind?¡± tang luo had just gotten out of the car when he saw li chenle¡¯s car veer off course and into the vegetable field at the side. it was toote to shout, and special assistant tang had to cover his face as he felt a headache. li chenle alighted from the car. ¡± what the hell, why is there a vegetable garden here? i was so busy looking at the cacti that i didn¡¯t even notice there was a vegetable garden here. ¡± ¡± luckily, this isn¡¯t leng rongrong¡¯s vegetable garden. if it was lord rong¡¯s vegetable garden, i¡¯d be f * cking dead, right? ¡± li chenle got into the car again and drove it out of the vegetable field. tang luo wanted to stop him from moving, but it was toote. li chenle crushed another pile of vegetables. there were quite a few leeks nted in the vegetable field, but most of them had been ttened by li chenle¡¯s wheel. tang luo stared at li chenle. leng rongrong and a few others had already heard themotion and came out from the main hall. when he saw li chenle crush the leeks that he had been nting for so long, lord rong¡¯s terrifying aura covered a radius of a hundred miles. li chenle finished reversing the car and jumped out. he patted tang luo¡¯s shoulder and consoled him with a smile, ¡± what are you so nervous about, kid? are you traumatized from serving lord rong? don¡¯t worry, which crazy person would value a few green onions so much? no one else but lord rong.¡± tang luo looked at li chenle with aplicated expression. a few green onions? he even said that lord rong was crazy? with a swoosh, tang luo quickly retreated and maintained a distance of three meters from li chenle. Chapter 540

Chapter 540: who¡¯s crazy?

Trantor: 549690339

on the other side, crit, storm, storm, and the white tiger also joined in the fun. the heavy rain snorted and evenughed out loud. ¡± f * ck ... why do i feel that these animals look so familiar? ¡± li chenle craned his neck to look at the storm. ¡± this guy looks like he¡¯s in a storm. ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem like it. it¡¯s a storm.¡± tang luo said from afar, ¡± young master li, turn your head and look. there¡¯s a surprise. ¡± li chenle turned his head and saw leng rongrong and mo linyuan standing at the side. he almost could not catch his breath. li chenle clutched his chest and looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan in shock. ¡± am i hallucinating from the torture? ¡± ¡°no, i haven¡¯t started to abuse you.¡± leng rongrong stared at li chenle and said. the moment leng rongrong saw the chives she had spent a lot of effort to nt being ruined by li chenle, she had an urge to tear li chenle into pieces. he had just nted it the day before yesterday, and it had taken a lot of effort. in the end, all of them were destroyed in an instant, and these leeks were dug up from the old vi. all of them had been destroyed by li chenle. li chenle¡¯s breathing quickened as he looked at leng rongrong. he nervously took two steps back and said, ¡± sister rong, master rong, great aunt rongrong, great ancestor rongrong, please let me go. i¡¯ll pay, i¡¯ll pay you. i¡¯ll rent this row of green onions for you! immediately, immediately, get it done within an hour!¡± ¡°little onion? am i growing green onions?¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle with cold eyes. ¡°isn¡¯t it little green onion?¡± li chenle looked at them in shock. to be honest, he couldn¡¯t even tell what the balls he had crushed were because they had already been crushed. ¡°your little green onion looks like this?¡± leng rongrong asked in return. ¡°i-isn¡¯t it little green onion? if it¡¯s not a little green onion, then what is it?¡± li chenle asked fearfully. he looked at tang luo for help, but tang luo didn¡¯t say anything. li chenle then looked at quan yu, who was on the other side. quan yu whispered, ¡± i¡¯m guessing it¡¯s garlic. ¡± leng rongrong nced at quan yu. ¡± butler quan, have you never eaten chives before? ¡± quan yu¡¯s hair stood on end, ¡± that, that, i¡¯ve eaten chives dumplings before ... that, isn¡¯t it garlic, is it chives? ¡± leng rongrong looked at quan yu deeply. a chill ran down quan yu¡¯s spine as he shut his mouth. he did not dare to speak anymore. the young madam was too terrifying. she made people shiver inexplicably. she looked calm and didn¡¯t do anything, but she still made people¡¯s hair stand on end. the young madam was a dangerous person. she was definitely a terrifying and dangerous person. leng rongrong stared at li chenle. ¡± which crazy person would ce so much importance on a few green onions? ¡± li chenle covered his mouth with an innocent look. ¡± you must have heard wrong. i didn¡¯t say that. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say you said it.¡± leng rongrong stared at li chenle. li chenle¡¯s hair stood on end. he had never expected that this vi was actually leng rongrong¡¯s ... he thought that some big shot hade to the city, so he came over to give them gifts. in the end, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t escape from lord rong¡¯s evil ws? wasn¡¯t lord rong too terrifying? how rich was she? this floating cloud mountain was actually hers? was it even more exaggerated than a first-ss family? even though lord rong¡¯s godfather looked really impressive, he really didn¡¯t expect them to be this impressive. li chenle shrunk his neck, pretending to be a coward. leng rongrong looked at leng rongrong and said slowly, ¡± how about i give you some science? ¡± ¡°k-science?¡± li chenle asked suspiciously. ¡°do you know the difference between scallions and leeks? did you know that the thing you crushed just now cried?¡± ¡°you ... you¡¯re crying?¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong in fear, thenughed dryly. ¡± little chong, can it still cry? ¡± ¡°do you know what it cried and said?¡± the smile on leng rongrong¡¯s face turned even colder. ¡°what, what did he say?¡± li chenle could feel his heart beating like crazy. it was beating so fast that he almost couldn¡¯t hold it in. vegetables, can vegetables still talk?¡± ¡± it cried and said,¡¯it¡¯s fine if you kill me, but you even called me little onion. i won¡¯t die in peace.¡¯ ¡± leng rongrong said without any expression. li chenle was speechless. leng rongrong smiled as she exined to li chenle what a spring onion was and what a leek was. then, she brought li chenle over to get to know the spring onions and leeks she had grown. li chenle was then thrown to the side of the field. ¡± you, rent my chives. you¡¯ll have to personally nt them. you¡¯ll have to restore this messy ce to its original state, or else ... ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t need it. i¡¯ll help you recover immediately. ¡± li chenle said nervously, his legs trembling. damn it, he was so nervous that he was about to cramp up. he had never seen anyone so scared before. oh, and the one next to lord rong, he was quite scared too. leng rongrong nodded and patted li chenle¡¯s shoulder. ¡± you understand the rules very well. ¡± li chenle took a step back, trembling. ¡°is there poison on my hand?¡± leng rongrong frowned as she looked at her own hand. li chenle had actually dodged her hand. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡± it was fourth young master mo¡¯s eyes that were poisonous. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nced at li chenle, ¡± have you eaten? we¡¯re having hotpot.¡± li chenle¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± no. ¡± was he inviting him to dinner? if he could eat his fill before working, that would naturally be the best. ¡°alright, then you¡¯ll have to work obediently on an empty stomach. let¡¯s go back and continue eating.¡± leng rongrong turned around and left. li chenle watched as the group of people turned around and left. the animals were looking at him mockingly, and he was a little confused. since she didn¡¯t invite him to eat with her, why did she ask him? he might as well not have asked. his mind was filled with the traces of the hot pot. he originally wanted toe here to freeload a meal, but not only did he not get a meal, but he also had to work? storm, rainstorm, white tiger, and critical hit did not move as quickly as they did. instead, they looked at li chenle mockingly. ¡°don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. you¡¯reughing at me, aren¡¯t you?¡± li chenle rolled his eyes at storm and the others. ¡± roar! ¡± the white tiger roared at li chenle. as they were very close, the white tiger¡¯s powerful roar was blown toward li chenle with the wind. li chenle sniffed and almost fainted from the smell. there was a strong smell of blood in this guy¡¯s mouth. storm kicked his hooves, turned around, and wagged his tail. storm stood up as well. it pointed at the crushed chives with its paw and gave li chenle a meaningful smile. li chenle was speechless. it was really infuriating. it was fine if the master was not to be trifled with, but these big goods were even more not to be trifled with! Chapter 541

Chapter 541: all together?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong and the others went back to continue eating hotpot. because li chenle¡¯s appearance had interrupted fourth master mo¡¯s terrifying thoughts of learning how to cook, everyone had a rather happy meal. while everyone was enjoying their meal, a few more uninvited guests arrived at the foot of the mountain. liu yue, ye qiushu, mon, mo tiancheng, and mo tianyun all appeared at the foot of the mountain at the same time. they stopped at the foot of the mountain because there was a door blocking their way. they didn¡¯t dare to go up rashly. ¡°someone will go and report it, right?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t see anyone here, ¡± liu yue said. ¡°the bodyguards of such a mysterious big shot must be very powerful, so they must be very elusive. since we¡¯re here, they must know that someone is here. we have so many people here, they will let us in eventually.¡± mo tianyun smiled and said, ¡± the person on this floating cloud mountain must be a big shot. as long as we can get the help of this big shot, the mo family will be ours. that¡¯s practically in our pocket. brother, right?¡± mo tiancheng nodded, ¡± we¡¯ve prepared so many gifts. as long as we give them to this important person and make him happy, he¡¯ll just have to help us and everything in the mo family will be ours. what¡¯s the big deal about that cripple mo linyuan!¡± mo tianyun and mo tiancheng were both the sons of the second master of the mo family, as well as ye qiushu¡¯s son. of the two brothers, the eldest brother mo tiancheng was very ambitious, while the second brother was very obedient. from the moment mo linyuan pretended to be disabled, the two brothers had looked down on him. although mo linyuan had recovered and had taken over the entire mo family, the two brothers were still very dissatisfied with fourth master mo and had already done a lot of things behind his back. however, mo linyuan did not really manage the mo corporation¡¯s affairs. most of it was handed over to his assistant and mo ziming. therefore, it would be difficult for mo tiancheng and mo tianyun to find trouble with mo linyuan. moreover, every time they made a move, it would end in failure. it was probably because they thought they could seed every time, but they failed every time, so the two brothers hated mo linyuan to the core. previously, there was no one in the city who could fight against mo linyuan, so they could not ask for any help. this time, it was said that some kind of top figure hade to the floating cloud mountain. it was the kind of person that ordinary people would not be able to see in their entire lives. even the people from the second and third rate families who wanted toe and visit were rejected at the door. one could only imagine how mysterious and powerful this person was. he didn¡¯t even care about second-rate families. therefore, when mo tiancheng found out that someone was staying at the floating cloud mountain, he felt that his chance hade. they wanted to cooperate with this mysterious big shot to deal with mo linyuan. after dealing with mo linyuan, they could give this mysterious big shot a part of his assets. at this moment, the five of them had the same thought in their minds. if mo linyuan became the head of the mo family, they would not be able to get any benefits, but if it was someone else, it would be a different story. the two brothers of mo tiancheng hated mo linyuan to death. mon and the rest were in a simr situation. not only did they hate mo linyuan, but they also hated leng rongrong. especially mon. after cleaning the old vi for a long time that day, jiang fu and the others even gave her 30000 chickens. those chickens made a mess of her house and she almost died. the chickens that jiang fu and the others had given her were all the fierce fighting chickens that would take a few bites of anything. mon¡¯s body was still bruised in many ces. she had been pecked by chickens. she knew that she couldn¡¯t deal with leng rongrong, but when she found out that there was a very powerful person here, she immediately thought of asking him to help deal with leng rongrong. she even nned to use her beauty to seduce the big boss here. maybe the big boss would take a fancy to her and then she would marry into a real rich family. mon was ted when she thought of this. she felt that she still had a good chance. after all, the mo family that she was in was almost a first-ss family. he wasn¡¯t bad either. no matter how strong the other party was, he was still a match of equal social status. mon was having a sweet dream. she felt that she was about to be some richdy from a wealthy family. she would definitely be much stronger than leng rongrong. when leng rongrong saw her, she would have to prostrate on the ground! even though the weather was very cold, mon was dressed very well, and her body was exposed in all areas. as long as there were no bruises from being pecked by the chicken, she would try her best to show them. her skin was fair and she was very confident in herself. the few of them were in high spirits at the foot of the mountain. although they were exhausted from leng rongrong¡¯s torture that day and had yet to recover, everyone was still very excited. all of them felt that they had a way to deal with mo linyuan and leng rongrong. these two people were about to be abused by them, so they were in high spirits. ¡°who are you people?¡± at the foot of the mountain, a bodyguard walked out and looked at mo tiancheng¡¯s group. ¡°this is the mo family¡¯s first madam and second madam. we are the mo family¡¯s two young masters, and this is the mo family¡¯s youngdy. we¡¯re here to pay a visit to the master of the floating cloud mountain. we¡¯re here to congratte the master of the floating cloud mountain on moving into the mountain. we¡¯re here to present you with gifts.¡± mo tiancheng said. ¡°the mo family?¡± the bodyguard nodded. ¡± you guys wait here for a moment. i¡¯ll go and inform them. ¡± li chenle was nting leeks when he saw a figure running past him. soon, the figure shed into the house. he rubbed his eyes and asked suspiciously, ¡± did something sh by just now? or am i hallucinating while growing vegetables?¡± in the room, the bodyguard told mo linyuan and leng rongrong about the arrival of liu yue and the others. ¡°they really know how to join in the fun.¡± leng rongrong could not help butugh. mo linyuan took a look at leng rongrong and brought her to the main control room, where there were countless surveince cameras monitoring the entire vi. in the monitoring room, two bodyguards were constantly monitoring the various images. when leng rongrong and mo linyuan entered, the two of them stood up at the same time and greeted them respectfully. ¡°what are your orders, my lord?¡± mo linyuan asked leng rongrong to sit down, then said to a bodyguard beside him, ¡± ask them, did they reallye here just to give gifts? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the camera switched to liu yue and the others, and all of them were magnified on a big screen. leng rongrong burst intoughter when she saw mon wearing so little. ¡± she¡¯s most likely here to seduce the master of the floating cloud mountain. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re brainless.¡± fourth master mo frowned. the bodyguard immediately asked mon and the others what they were here for. if they were here to give gifts, they could just leave the things there and someone would naturally go over to take them. Chapter 542

Chapter 542: i¡¯ll give you the same.

Trantor: 549690339

mo tiancheng and the others panicked when they heard the bodyguard¡¯s words. it was true that they were here to give gifts, but there was something more important that they had not mentioned. they wanted to meet the master of the floating cloud mountain and discuss with him how to deal with mo linyuan together. as long as the master of the floating cloud mountain helped them deal with mo linyuan, they would pay any price. ¡°we do have something to discuss with the master of the floating cloud mountain. can we meet him?¡± ye qiushu said, ¡± i¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of the mo family. the current head of the mo family, mo linyuan, was once a cripple and a very bad person. we¡¯re here to ask for your help! ¡± of course, if you can help us, we are willing to pay a high price. ¡°money, or a part of the mo family¡¯s business, or the mo family¡¯s youngdy, etc ...¡± leng rongrong stared at ye qiushu on the screen and blinked. they were begging the people who dealt with them toe to their heads? these people had no idea that they were the masters of the floating cloud mountain. they also didn¡¯t know that the person they had asked for was the person they wanted to deal with. all of a sudden, leng rongrong felt both angry and amused. mo linyuan seemed to have already guessed it, so he looked at leng rongrong with interest and asked, ¡± what do you think we should do? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be disappointed if they see us. why don¡¯t we let them go back?¡± leng rongrong looked at liu yue and the others ¡®excited expressions and could not bear to pour cold water on them. if they knew that she and mo linyuan were the owners of this ce, they would probably be furious. mo linyuan ordered the bodyguards to turn them down and ask them to leave immediately. they would not see anyone. after that, the two of them went out to the vegetable garden to watch li chenle nt leeks. li chenle was nting the leeks alone. beside him, storm and storm were still giving li chenle instructions on how to nt the leeks. although they did not understand each other¡¯snguage, they seemed to be able to understand each other. ¡°is this wrong? it was like this before, okay? go away, you horse, if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t blindlymand. if i follow your instructions, i¡¯ll nt it wrongly!¡± li chenle was extremely displeased. he red at rainstorm and then started to nt the leeks. rainstorm was speechless. being looked down on by li chenle, storm seemed to be very angry. it suddenly snorted and raised its hooves to p li chenle. li chenle was dumbfounded. he fell into the mud and looked at rainstorm with a pair of innocent and shocked eyes. f * ck, this guy pped him again? it had been a long time since he had been pped by this horse. he had almost forgotten that this horse liked to p people. li chenle red at storm angrily. he wanted to fight storm to vent his anger, but when he looked at storm, he saw how fierce he was. li chenle was frightened. especially when he saw storm staring at his hair, his mouth moved. li chenle¡¯s hair stood on end as he thought of his hair that had been bitten by the storm. he subconsciously touched his head and looked at the storm in horror. after shrinking his neck, li chenle said dejectedly, ¡± alright, i¡¯ll listen to you. don¡¯t bite me or hit me! ¡± then, the storm started very seriously. the horse¡¯s hooves tapped to the left and then to the right. it was especially serious. li chenle nted the leeks ording to how rainstorm knew how to do. he had a long face, feeling that he was extremely unlucky. he thought that some big boss he didn¡¯t know hade and wanted toe over to say hello, but it was leng rongrong and mo linyuan who were the unlucky ones. was he at loggerheads with them? he was unlucky the moment he touched it ... he had never done anything outrageous ... no, he seemed to have done some outrageous things in the past, but after meeting leng rongrong, he had stopped doing them and had even started doing charity. f * ck, when did he start doing charity? why was he doing charity now? was he poisoned? li chenle gulped. he was shocked to think that he had been doing charity work all this time. when had he ever done charity work in the past? it was already good enough that he had not stepped on him in the past. but now, he had actually started doing charity? f * ck, he¡¯s too scary. li chenle had finally finished nting the leeks. under the supervision of the storm and the observation of leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and the others, he was finally done. starving, li chenle nervously nced at leng rongrong. ¡± how is it? is it okay? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i can barely do it. ¡± ¡°hu hu hu.¡± li chen let out a sigh of relief. he swore that he would never step into leng rongrong¡¯s vegetable garden again in this life. this was simply asking for trouble. ¡°gugugugugugu¡± li chenle¡¯s stomach growled. he looked at the crowd awkwardly. ¡± hehe, it hasn¡¯t eaten, so it¡¯s a little disobedient. ¡± ¡°stay for dinner.¡± fourth master mo looked at young master li with an unprecedented warm smile. li chenle was speechless. mo lingyuan would invite him to stay for dinner? there must be something wrong with this abnormal situation. he felt that this meal could not be eaten. if he ate it, he might lose his life. ¡°no need, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. i¡¯m not very hungry, it¡¯s just that my stomach is a little unhappy.¡± young master li waved his hand nervously and said, ¡± i have to go back. i¡¯ll give you the moving gift and then i¡¯ll leave. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you the same one i have.¡± fourth master mo looked at li chenle coldly but with a hint of warmth. ¡°same style? same style what?¡± everyone knew that li chenle was keen on imitating mo linyuan. although it was the difference between a buyer and a seller, he was still happy to do so. as long as he dressed like mo linyuan, he would have the confidence to be invincible. he was like fourth young master mo. ¡°clothes, watch, tie, anything is fine.¡± mo linyuan said. ¡°really?¡± li chenle¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± sure, sure. i¡¯ll stay, hehehe ... ¡± an imperceptible smile shed across fourth master mo¡¯s face. leng rongrong nced at her husband. she felt that her husband didn¡¯t seem like he was going to treat li chenle to a meal, but more like he was going to treat li chenle to a poison test. with a curious look on his face, quan yu moved closer to tang luo¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡± is fourth master going to cook? was he going to cook? i haven¡¯t even seen him cook. he should be very good at cooking, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s simply awesome.¡± tang luo smiled strangely. li chenle was taken to a cloakroom without knowing anything. mo linyuan asked him to pick what he wanted while waiting for his meal. after that, fourth master mo went to the kitchen. tang luo apanied li chenle as he picked out his clothes. quan yu, on the other hand, rushed to the kitchen door curiously. leng rongrong was also at the kitchen entrance. she exchanged a look with quan yu. ¡± you¡¯ll start to doubt your life. ¡± Chapter 543

Chapter 543: he worships him

Trantor: 549690339

in the kitchen, fourth master mo began to prepare. he took out meat, vegetables, and the like and quickly cut them up. his knife skills could be said to be very impressive. he threw the radish into the air and the knife shuttled back and forth. in a short while, the radish had turned into a flower. ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s awesome!¡± butler quan apuded wildly. he looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± young madam, when did fourth master learn how to cook? he looks like he¡¯s an extraordinary cook! ¡± with this knife skill, the food won¡¯t be bad. not to mention the taste, just the appearance will be pleasing to the eye.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± leng rongrong looked at butler quan deeply. ¡°you can try itter.¡± her husband¡¯s cutting skills were really misleading. when she saw him cutting vegetables, she felt that even the top chefs could notpare to him. however, when he really tasted the food, heughed. it was even more terrifying than eating arsenic. mo linyuan quickly prepared a few dishes. this time, they did not use any living creatures. leng rongrong and butler quan had been observing the entire process from the outside. they only saw fourth master mo cooking seriously and seriously. ¡°sure! she didn¡¯t even know that young master could cook! this is the biggest news in the world.¡± butler quan waspletely subdued by fourth master mo¡¯s suit and began to worship him even more. to be able to single-handedly establish theherworld empire, to be so powerful, to be so rich, and to be a good man who took care of his family ... what kind of man could be so awesome? mo linyuan¡¯s dishes were served. this time, the cutting technique was surprisingly good, and the appearance was also not bad. there was even some vegetable fragrance. quan yu was instantly confused. he felt as if he had just seen a miracle. tang luo brought li chenle, who had picked out many of mo linyuan¡¯s things, down with a satisfied expression. li chenle¡¯s stomach was growling with hunger. when he smelled the aroma of the food, he was excited. ¡± it smells so good! wow, this food is really good. is it for me? ¡± it didn¡¯t look like mo linyuan¡¯s cooking. the dishes that mo linyuan had cooked were all raw and had no fragrance at all. there were no chicken, duck, fish, or goose on the table today. it was safe and reliable. a few words shed across li chenle¡¯s mind. leng rongrong looked at li chenle sympathetically, her heart suddenly aching for him. he seemed to be particrly unlucky every time they met. i heard that this guy has been doing charity recently. it seems like he has turned over a new leaf. should i advise him not to eat it? after thinking about it, lord rong said with greatpassion, ¡± chen le, why don¡¯t you go home and eat? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go home for dinner?¡± when li chenle heard this, he was a little unhappy. it was rare for the food to smell so good, but they didn¡¯t let him eat and wanted him to go home to eat? if he went home to eat, he would starve to death. ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to eat?¡± li chenle nced at mo linyuan. ¡± the fourth young master said that he would treat me to a meal. ¡± lord rong, you can¡¯t do this. you can¡¯t go back on your promise. i¡¯ve already nted the leeks for you.¡± as he spoke, he plopped down on the table, as if he was worried that someone would snatch his food. mo linyuan scooped a bowl of rice and passed it to li chenle. ¡± eat. ¡± li chenle chuckled at mo linyuan. although he used to cause trouble for mo linyuan and hated him, he was actually envious of and admired fourth young master mo. after all, this man was stronger than him even when he was disabled. that was why he wore all kinds of clothes that were simr to his, thinking that he could be as powerful as him by wearing the same clothes. li chenle took the food and prepared to eat. leng rongrong frowned. ¡± are you really going to eat it? ¡± ¡°lord rong, it¡¯s not like you to be so pretentious.¡± li chenle nced at leng rongrong and felt that she was acting strangely. however, the more leng rongrong refused to let him eat, the more he wanted to eat. this must be something good. if it wasn¡¯t, why would chief rong stop him from eating it? he and lord rong were natural enemies. ¡°i¡¯ve already said what i need to say. if you still want to eat, then i can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders, then looked at li chenle from the side. li chenle began to eat with great interest. on the other side, quan yu was also interested in the food. although he was full, he still wanted to try the food that lord fourth made. then, butler quan looked at mo linyuan and asked, ¡± master, he can¡¯t finish this much. can i try it? ¡± ¡°sure, give me your opinion after you¡¯re done.¡± fourth master mo had a serious expression on his face as he waited for the results of his dishes. tang luo and li ruhua were both watching the show from the side. storm, storm, critical, and the white tiger had all entered. they sat on either side of li chenle and looked up at li chenle as he ate. li chenle had yet to start eating, and when he saw everyone staring at him, he felt a little ufortable. ¡± why are they all looking at me? i¡¯m getting embarrassed. ¡± ¡°you eat.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡± ... ¡± storm raised his hooves, gesturing for li chenle to cut the crap and eat quickly. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll just treat it as a live broadcast. hehehe, do i look like i have the potential to do a food broadcast?¡± li chenle couldn¡¯t help but giggle. everyone thought,... this guy is really overthinking. li chenle and quan yu started eating at the same time. when a mouthful of food entered his mouth, li chen happily jumped up.¡±oh my god!¹þ°¡°¡°¡°¡£¬Âèѽ£¬ÊÇħ¹íÀ±½·£¬ºÃÀ±°¡£¬Ê²Ã´¹í°¡! shuishushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushushus.¡± li chenle¡¯s mouth was about to spit fire. quan yu, who was sitting opposite him, was eating another dish. he wasn¡¯t spurting fire from the spiciness, but it was so salty that he cried. ¡°pei pei pei! did you put in a few catties of salt?¡± butler quan spat out the food in his mouth and looked at mo linyuan in horror. ¡± master, are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly? ¡± ¡°too salty?¡± mo linyuan was deep in thought as he pushed the food in front of li chenle. leng rongrong poured a ss of water for the poor li chenle, then gently patted his back. ¡°how is it? do you feel better? i told you not to eat it, but you didn¡¯t believe me. ¡± it was rare for her to sympathize with li chenle, but he didn¡¯t believe her good intentions. li chenle¡¯s eyes were red from the spiciness, and his lips were also red and swollen. after gulping down a lot of water, he looked at leng rongrong with an aggrieved expression. ¡± is it another dish made by fourth young master? ¡± leng rongrong nodded and snorted. young master li suddenly burst into tears. this family was really his nightmare. he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them at all. ¡°try the other dishes.¡± mo linyuan looked at li chenle and said, ¡± tell me all the questions. ¡± ¡°i have to tell you all the questions? so, are you saying that these dishes are all problematic?¡± young master li covered his heart and felt that he was about to die of a heart attack. Chapter 544 - young madam is on the hot search

Chapter 544: young madam is on the hot search

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes swept across li chenle, then he nodded his head heartlessly and pointed to the food that quan yu had just eaten. quan yu had already been defeated by this dish. however, before butler quan could stand up and leave, he heard fourth master mo¡¯s cold voice, ¡± we¡¯ve already eaten. try it and give us your opinion. ¡± ¡°me, me, me, me?¡± quan yu shuddered as he pointed at his own nose and asked. he finally understood why no one wanted lord fourth to cook. what lord fourth cooked was not food, but poison. poison that could kill without paying. after eating the poison, you still have to thank lord fourth for using his precious hands to cook. it was too terrifying. was there such a terrifying thing in the world? mo linyuan did not say anything. he looked at butler quan with a pair of deep eyes and nodded. in order to let his wife taste his cooking as soon as possible, he was going all out. leng rongrong,¡±i really don¡¯t feel like eating. let huahua cook for us for the rest of her life.¡± li ruhua: ¡± it¡¯s impossible to do it for a lifetime. i¡¯m going to get married too. no, i¡¯m going to find a wife too! ¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong with resentment. it was all his fault for not understanding what chief rong meant. it was rare for chief rong to help him, but he actually misunderstood her meaning and thought that she was trying to harm him. under the pressure of fourth master mo¡¯s gaze, li chenle and quan yu continued to eat. quan yu tried every dish and was almost dying from the poison. he thought to himself,¡¯if i let the higher-ups of theher abyss empire try all these dishes, then theher abyss empire would probably no longer exist ...¡¯ hopefully, lord fourth would not let the people of theher abyss empire try the dish on a whim. otherwise, the entireherworld empire would be annihted. li chenle pitifully tried every dish. leng rongrong finally found her conscience and felt sorry for li chenle. she turned around and asked li ruhua to cook a few more dishes. after li chenle had finished his test, mo linyuan started to ask what was wrong with the dishes. was it too salty or too light, or was there something else? li chenle looked at mo linyuan with aplicated expression. ¡°do you really want me to say it?¡± mo linyuan nodded. ¡± go on. ¡± ¡± in my opinion, fourth young master, you¡¯re really not suitable for cooking. you should stop cooking. ¡± li chenle looked at mo linyuan with a ¡®do you really not know your ce¡¯ expression. ¡± to be honest, other than your cutting skills, everything else is problematic ... this one is overcooked, this one is not cooked, and this one, are you sure you¡¯re not trying to kill me with so much chili? this is so salty. does salt cost nothing? this one is so sour. did you put a bottle of vinegar in it? fourth young master, if you¡¯re not trying to murder your wife, then give up on cooking. i don¡¯t usually try to persuade people. i¡¯m taking such a big risk and i¡¯m telling the truth.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression turned more and more unsightly. he had been very serious in his promotion, but in the end, he had been evaluated as useless. he looked at butler quan with a terrifying gaze. butler quan raised both his hands and feet in agreement. ¡± i agree with what this young master li said. master, you are not suitable for cooking. ¡± on the side, storm howled in agreement. then, he rolled over and raised his hands and feet in agreement. crit did a flip and simrly raised his hands and feet. storm also tried to raise his four hooves. the big white tiger saw this and followed suit. fourth master mo¡¯s face turned even more sour. leng rongrong and the others were amused by the few of them. it was obvious that everyone had been poisoned by mo linyuan and no one wanted him to cook again. fourth master mo did not say a word. he looked at the crowd and then at his wife. he realized that everyone, including his wife, did not approve of him cooking. hence, lord fourth walked away in a huff. li ruhua made a few new dishes for li chenle to eat. li chenle was so touched that he was on the verge of tears. he almost pounced on li ruhua and kissed her. ¡± brother, no, sister, you¡¯re the best! ¡± ¡± this is what young madam ordered me to do. if you want to thank someone, thank young madam. ¡± li ruhua immediately dodged li chenle¡¯s attack. ¡°really?¡± li chenle looked at leng rongrong, extremely touched. ¡°no need to thank me, just do more charity.¡± leng rongrong patted li chenle¡¯s shoulder. ¡± eat more. ¡± ¡°i will finish it!¡± li chenle started eating again. this time, he ate li ruhua¡¯s cooking. the taste was like heaven and earthpared to mo linyuan¡¯s cooking. li chenle was stuffed. as he was too full, li chenle was not in a hurry to go back. he followed behind leng rongrong and asked, ¡± lord rong, can i take a look at the floating cloud mountain? um, can i take some selfies? i just wanted to ... want to act cool for a bit. can i? can i? can i?¡± li chenle stammered as he looked at leng rongrong. because leng rongrong had asked li ruhua to cook for him, he suddenly felt that lord rong had be great and affable. for a moment, young master li¡¯s courage grew a lot. leng rongrong nced at li chenle and thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡± then you can go and take a look. let butler quan take you. ¡± but don¡¯t tell anyone that fourth young master and i are living here.¡± ¡± i understand. a tall tree attracts the wind. you guys have to maintain your sense of mystery. ¡± li chenle nodded. he was more and more impressed by leng rongrong and mo linyuan. these two people were really too awesome. it was the floating cloud mountain. even the lowest-ranked first-ss families might not be able to afford it, but leng rongrong and mo linyuan were actually living here! in the past, he thought that fourth young master mo was strong, but he did not expect him to be this strong. however, speaking of which, did this floating cloud mountain belong to fourth young master mo or lord rong? could it be that lord rong was stronger than fourth young master mo? the mo family¡¯s strength did not seem to be enough to buy this floating cloud mountain. li chenle thought to himself, could it be that fourth young master mo was also someone who lived off a woman? f * ck, shouldn¡¯t he also find an awesome woman and live off a woman? soft rice also seemed to be quite delicious? li chenle strolled around, and when he reached the garage, he was shocked by the hundreds of luxury cars. he thought that he was already very impressive with five to six luxury cars and ten ordinary cars in his garage. he did not expect that the garage was filled with things that money could not buy ... ¡°isn¡¯t this too generous? butler quan, wait a minute, let me take a few photos! help me take a picture, take a picture of all these cars and me!¡± ¡°use this photo to trick women. it¡¯s a good trick.¡± quan yu was speechless. after taking the photos, li chenle strolled around once more. at the same time, li ruhua and the others were already preparing to watch tv. li ruhua was browsing weibo for a while before she watched tv. when she saw weibo, she was stunned. ¡± young madam, you¡¯ve been scolded. you¡¯ve even made it to the hot search! ¡± ¡°what? young madam was scolded?¡± tang luo looked at li ruhua in shock. Chapter 545 - a wolf’s weibo

Chapter 545: a wolf¡¯s weibo

Trantor: 549690339

storm, storm, white tiger, and critical hit, who were lying on the sofa in order of size, turned to look at li ruhua in unison. what? their master was being scolded? the four pets that were protecting li ruhua stared at her with burning eyes, as if they were going to rush up and tear her to pieces. li ruhua¡¯s hands trembled as she held the tablet. ¡± don¡¯t look at me like that. i won¡¯t scold young madam. it¡¯s a lot of people on the inte who are scolding young madam. that festival group is so annoying. they keep ying some misleading clips, and then everyone misunderstands young madam. she¡¯s on the hot search now.¡± storm¡¯s eyes were full of questions. what was it that made its owner be a hot topic? li ruhua¡¯s reaction was a little slow, and she didn¡¯t understand what storm meant. seeing huahua¡¯s slow reaction, storm pounced on her. then, with a swipe of its paw, it brought the tablet in front of it. following that, storm dog¡¯s paw made a god-like mistake. this guy actually opened his weibo and started to search the hot search by himself ... li ruhua was dumbstruck as she watched from the side. even tang luo was stunned. ¡°damn, damn it!¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me that this dog can read!¡± ¡± ... i suddenly feel like i¡¯m not as cultured as a dog. ¡± leng rongrong coughed twice and said with a smile, ¡± first, storm is not a dog. second, storm, it might really be more cultured than you. it went to college and only needs to get a few certificates ... if dogs can take exams.¡± tang luo and li ruhua¡¯s expressions were varied. f * ck, this dog, no, this wolf was actually hiding its true strength? it actually knew so much? li ruhua and tang luo were dumbfounded as they watched storm¡¯s amazing operation. this fellow had actually logged into their weibo ount. it actually had its own weibo ount, and its weibo name was ¡± a wolf. ¡± not only did he have a weibo ount, but li ruhua was also shocked to find that this wolf had hundreds of thousands of weibo fans. f * ck! he had been running his weibo seriously, but he didn¡¯t have tens of thousands of fans. how could this wolf have hundreds of thousands of fans? li ruhua suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to be human. tang luo was even more shocked. ¡± you ... it¡¯s fine that you have weibo. but you actually have so many fans? it was not scientific! are you a wolf or not? let me see. if you skin yourself, there¡¯s a human inside, right? f * ck, you¡¯re definitely a f * cking fake!¡± as he spoke, tang luo had already pounced toward storm. then, he began to try to pull out storm¡¯s fur. he felt that storm must be a top student in wolf¡¯s skin, or a celebrity in wolf¡¯s skin. ...¡±don¡¯t strip, storm is a wolf. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s smarter than ordinary humans. although it can¡¯t speak the humannguage, it¡¯s learned more skills than ordinary people through systematic learning.¡± leng rongrong looked sympathetically at storm, who had almost been skinned alive by tang luo. ¡°you¡¯re telling me that a wolf is smarter than me?¡± tang luo looked at leng rongrong. he rubbed the space between his eyebrows, looking tired. ¡± do you think i¡¯ll believe you? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine for a wolf to be literate, but why does it have so many fans?¡± li ruhua¡¯s face was also haggard and in disbelief. he had suffered a deep blow. in front of talents, he was trash. in front of a wolf, he was also trash? should he be remade? may i ask, is it toote for him to go back to the furnace and rebuild it? ¡°don¡¯t get too excited. when i started kindergarten, storm followed me to ss. its talent showed little by little, so my godfather simply let it follow me to school. during college, he specially hired a professor to teach it. his godfather had also taught him a lot of things. so, not only is it better at fighting than you, but it¡¯s also no worse than you in other aspects. the only bad thing is that it can¡¯t speak humannguage.¡± leng rongrong was holding a cup of tea, drinking it calmly. it wasn¡¯t a secret that storm could read. it was very good at using phones andputers. however, it rarely yed in front of people. it hid its mobile phone,puter, and other things in its kennel. it was afraid that if it yed these things in front of people, it would be regarded as big news, and then some strange people would capture it to study it ... ¡°as for that weibo fan, storm had already started running its weibo when i was in high school. it liked to write stories, so it would asionally post some short stories on weibo. because it¡¯s more interesting, the number of fans gradually umted.¡± li ruhua and tang luo didn¡¯t speak for a long time. what else could they say? what else could they say! their lives were worse than a dog¡¯s. ¡°so, it can¡¯t possibly be richer than us, right?¡± tang luo looked at leng rongrong. ¡°storm is indeed quite rich ... many of its stories have been published, and some have been adapted intoics and tv series. the copyright fees are quite high.¡± leng rongrong smiled. tang luo and li ruhua hugged each other sadly. in the past, they thought that they were decent people, but now, they realized that the dog in front of them was better than them in everything except for wearing a suit and a tie. no wonder storm always liked to look at people with contempt. it was so powerful, it was reasonable to look down on people. storm used his own weibo to speak up for leng rongrong under all sorts ofments. the wolf¡¯s ws looked huge and inconvenient, but the speed at which it typed was so fast that li ruhua and tang luo were both shocked. ¡°...terrifying.¡± the two men hugged each other, unable to say anything other than fear. ¡± storm also has its own special keyboard. its typing speed isn¡¯t very fast, but it¡¯s very good at typing with its own keyboard. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± after all, storm is also a writer. ¡± ¡°even though our pets are special, i still can¡¯t believe it.¡± tang luo rubbed his eyes and looked at storm. li ruhua nodded in a daze. ¡°i¡¯m back!¡± li chenle followed quan yu around and took many pictures of the beautiful scenery of yufu mountain. he was in an extremely good mood. he had just casually posted on his moments to show off the garage full of cars. his moments immediately exploded, and he was extremely excited to show off. however, the moment he entered the room, he saw that something was amiss. li chenle was taken aback. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you guys? ¡± not happy? aren¡¯t you happy living in the floating cloud mountain?¡± young master li, do you want to know a secret? ¡± tang luo saw li chenle and asked happily. ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem like a good secret. i don¡¯t want to know.¡± li chenle shook his head. he wasn¡¯t as stupid as he used to be. butler quan, do you want to know a secret? ¡± li ruhua stared at quan yu with the same subtle expression. Chapter 546

Chapter 546: find them all

Trantor: 549690339

ever since quan yu entered this household as a butler, he had already experienced many unimaginable things. for example, the young madam¡¯s terrible temper. for example, the horse that only knew how to gnaw on hair. for example, lord fourth¡¯s amazing cooking skills. he didn¡¯t doubt at all that li ruhua would tell him some terrifying secret. of course, he was curious to know, but he also didn¡¯t want to know. hence, butler quan hesitated. the two brothers, li ruhua and tang luo, stared at li chenle and quan yu at the same time. ¡± you¡¯ll definitely want to know. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t!¡± li chenle and quan yu shook their heads at the same time. his life was important. ¡°no, you guys want to.¡± a subtle smile appeared on tang luo¡¯s face. he then pointed at storm and said, ¡± do you know what this dog, no, this wolf, is doing? ¡± li chenle looked over. ¡± ... ying with a tablet? this is nothing, my cat knows how to y too.¡± ¡°does your cat know how to type? did your cat go to college? has your cat ever been a writer? does your cat have hundreds of thousands of fans?¡± tang luo¡¯s series of questions stunned li chenle. ¡°this, this, this ... how can a cat go to college? are you kidding me? cats only eat and sleep. what fan ... my cat is just a pet, not a well-known cat. ¡± li chenle scoffed. ¡°oh, then even a storm can.¡± tang luo said, ¡± the dog-like wolf in front of you is called a wolf on weibo. it has hundreds of thousands of fans, and it has written many novels and published them before. oh, it has even adapted them from movies and television. ¡± li chenle looked at tang luo as if he was looking at a lunatic. ¡± brother, are you crazy? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not your brother, and i¡¯m not crazy.¡± tang luo smiled. ¡± although i also hope that i¡¯m the only one who¡¯s crazy, the truth doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. the truth seems to be telling me that i¡¯m a waste. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m even more useless,¡± li ruhua replied. li chenle was speechless. quan yu,¡±??? really ... young paparazzo, did you go to university?¡± then, the two of them looked at the storm tablet with a stunned expression. his chin was pressed against the carpet, and his two ws were dancing on the tablet. it wasn¡¯t easy to type with a meaty pad, but this guy was very awesome and fast. after quan yu and li chenle exchanged a few nces, they smiled and became depressed. thus, the four men sat in a row on the sofa. the man who had suffered a blow was like a frosted eggnt, soft and depressed. it was hard to believe that they were not even as good as a dog. after storm was done, he began to switch the tv to the tv station that was about to broadcast the variety show. after that, everyone prepared to watch the variety show together. fourth master mo, who was throwing a tantrum, realized that no one was paying attention to whether he was throwing a tantrum or not, so he had no choice but to leave the study room. then, he walked to his wife¡¯s side. following that, li chenle and the others witnessed a shocking scene. they seemed to have seen fourth master mo acting cute? was fourth master mo acting coquettishly? was she acting coquettishly? spoiled? this man was acting coquettishly in front of his wife? f * ck. although they didn¡¯t expect that a man could act coquettishly so naturally, they had never seen such a powerful man act coquettishly to his wife. tang luo almost choked to death on his own saliva. butler quan was so shocked that he even forgot to look away. what did he see? may i ask, what did he see? oh my god, the ruler of theher abyss empire, the ruler! he was like the king of hell to everyone he met, but he seemed to have acted coquettishly in front of a woman just now! oh my god, it was even more frightening than seeing the wolf write a novel. lord fourth was acting coquettishly! he suddenly didn¡¯t want to be the butler. he felt like he would see a lot of incredible things, and then, if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be at risk of being killed. just like now. after fourth master mo finished his little tantrum with his wife, he could feel the four men¡¯s dazed gazes. the king of hell¡¯s gazes had surrendered to them. f * ck, why is the difference so big! just now, when he looked at his wife, his eyes were as gentle as a loyal dog. now, when he looked at them, his eyes were like those of a beast in the dark night. the four men sat in a row and turned their heads to look outside at the same time. ¡°ah, what did i just fly past?¡± li ruhua asked. ¡°it looks like a sparrow,¡± said tang luo. quan yu was speechless. li chenle was speechless ... on the other side, before fourth master mo¡¯s gaze couldnd on the four animals, they had already turned their heads away. by the time fourth master looked over, they had already looked in another direction. the four animals also stared outside in sync, and even deliberately made sounds ofmunication. the horses neighed in the storm. storm howled like a wolf, [ critical hit: giggle, cuckcuckoo! ] the white tiger meowed ... roar! they seemed to be chatting. although they did not seem to be speaking the same thing, they proved that they were not eavesdropping on lord fourth¡¯s little tantrum. it wasn¡¯t until the variety show officially started that everyone turned their heads to watch it. at first, leng rongrong was scolded badly, because there were many less-than-likable clips released on the inte. for example, he wanted to keep the big white tiger as a pet, refused to help each other, and arrogantly said that he could buy the entire primeval forest ... all of this made the vast number ofizens and the show¡¯s fans feel that leng rongrong was not famous and loved to put on an act. they hated her just by looking. therefore, as soon as the variety show was broadcasted, there were countless bulletments asking leng rongrong to get out of the show, saying that leng rongrong was really cheap and so on ... as the bullet screen was still open, fourth master mo almost jumped up when he saw the insults. ¡°tang luo, tell nan si to find out who these people are.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face turned ashen. leng rongrong was speechless. there were quite a few people scolding her, more than half of them were scolding her, except for some of her fans who were speaking up for her, saying that there would be a reversal. if she asked nan si to investigate these people, she believed that he would be able to find out. however, there was no need to do so. public figures would always be liked and hated. moreover, the workload was a little heavy. ¡± cough, forget it. i¡¯ll know it¡¯s a misunderstanding when i see the end. ¡± leng rongrong consoled mo linyuan, who was like an enraged tiger. after beingforted by his wife for a while, fourth master mo finally gave up on the urge to ask nan si to find out who the people were. although they had experienced it themselves and filmed it personally, it was apletely different feeling when watching it. the video had been edited, and there would be some interesting expressions and inner monologue added in the post-production, so the entire show looked particrly interesting. Chapter 547

Chapter 547: chapter 548-reversal

Trantor: 549690339

at the beginning of the show, leng rongrong had been scolded quite badly. when she had been picked up at the airport, the fans had also agreed with what qin feiluo had said. the fans felt that leng rongrong should not have participated in this show and caused trouble for everyone. in the end, the reversal happened very quickly. just as leng rongrong and the others entered the hotel, the tables turned. qin fei had fallen into the room and was badly tormented, while leng rongrong had cleverly avoided the room, which was immediately praised by everyone. of course, there were also many who said that leng rongrong was being petty. since she had taken the festival group¡¯s money to participate in this show and avoid the show¡¯s tricks, it was not appropriate to use her little tricks here. since he had taken the money, he still had to bear the consequences. if all the artistes were like her, how could the show continue? ¡°she¡¯s affecting the entire show.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if all the artistes were like this, would there still be a need to film this show? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need for that, so leng rongrong is a little too smart. she thought she was proud of herself, but in fact, what she was doing was disgusting. if you¡¯re afraid of being messed with by the show, then don¡¯t participate in this show.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really agree. i think she¡¯s doing this to ensure her own safety, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± ¡± our lord rong is so handsome. what¡¯s wrong with her being smart? ¡± ¡± the show doesn¡¯t need a contrast. it¡¯s because there¡¯s a witty one like lord rong that there¡¯s a contrast effect, do you understand? ¡± some people were scolding leng rongrong, but there were also arge number of fans speaking up for leng rongrong. some of them were even scolding each other, and the scene was very intense. leng rongrong looked on calmly. she gave it some serious thought and felt that the people who scolded her made sense. she shouldn¡¯t have avoided it at that time. it would have been more appropriate to go in directly. after all, she did take the money. after that, the rest of the artistes were shown entering their rooms. everyone was in a terrible state. the scene changed. after everyone had been tortured badly, leng rongrong was asked to go to her own room by the crew. then she obediently took her luggage and went to her room. however, contrary to everyone¡¯s sorry state, leng rongrong did not look sorry after entering her room. she looked like she had easily settled all the trouble. the crocodiles and rats seemed to know her. she was so shocked that the livements stopped. everyone was so focused on watching that they forgot to send anyments. after a long time, people started to send bulletments. ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°she, she¡¯s a rtive of rat crocodile, right?¡± ¡± oh my god, she actually brought this group of things out. the other artistes were in such a sorry state, but she actually acted like the king of beasts ...manding so many mice? ¡± ¡°guess what she¡¯s going to do.¡± ¡°i think the festival group is going to be in big trouble.¡± ¡°i suddenly feel that leng rongrong is a little awesome?¡± ¡± ahem, i suddenly don¡¯t want her to get out of the festival group. i kind of hope she can stay. ¡± ¡°nonsense, of course our lord rong is awesome!¡± ¡± lord rong is even more awesome. you guys just don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡± just watch. listen to those who are scolding. if you see the end and be our lord rong¡¯s fans, you¡¯d better apologize to him! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i strongly demand that those who scolded our lord rong before apologize to our lord rong. lord rong has never done anything immoral. ¡± ¡± just watch and you¡¯ll know. lord rong is the most awesome! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. you guys saw those videos. they were all part of the jie group¡¯s n, okay? our lord rong isn¡¯t such an unreasonable person!¡± arge number of leng rongrong¡¯s fans arrived at the scene, and the bullet screen was basically upied by leng rongrong¡¯s fans. there were also a few other fans who had been crushed. qin feiluo¡¯s fans started to pick fights with leng rongrong¡¯s fans. of course, qin feiluo¡¯s fans weren¡¯t as awesome as leng rongrong¡¯s fans, so after they realized that they couldn¡¯t win the argument, everyone shut up. the show continued. after resting in the hotel, everyone entered the primeval forest. when they arrived at the primeval forest, everyone brought their equipment and entered the primeval forest. then, qin feiluo and lu zijun were ridiculed. although they had fans, their own fans also said that it was simply a joke for the two of them to enter the primeval forest dressed like this. this time, it was leng rongrong¡¯s bare face that was more likable. some fans started to notice leng rongrong¡¯s beauty. many people started to say that leng rongrong actually appeared on camera without makeup, and she looked so good without makeup. ¡± what kind of divine skin is this? it¡¯s even smoother than a baby¡¯s. i want to touch it! ¡± ¡± lord rong is so beautiful. her eyshes are so long and thick. although she doesn¡¯t have any makeup on, her eyshes are so curled. she¡¯s so beautiful! ¡± ¡°lord rong is a fairy that descended to the mortal world.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t understand why leng rongrong¡¯s fans call her master rong. she doesn¡¯t look manly at all. ¡± ¡± one look and you can tell she¡¯s a weak and delicate woman. she¡¯ll definitely be delicate, crying, and looking for trouble in the primeval forest! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. speaking of which, among all the celebrities who entered the primeval forest, it seems that leng rongrong is the only one who is not as famous. also, she seems to be the only one who has never acted in any fight scenes. the others are all martial arts superstars or have a foundation in martial arts. ¡± ¡°she will drag everyone down.¡± ¡± yes, from the short video, she seems to always be stubborn. ¡± ¡°a burden,¡± ¡± keep watching. i beg you, keep watching before you speak! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just looking at the whole picture, so i won¡¯tment. haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? i already said to continue watching, you guys will be lord rong¡¯s fans!¡± ¡°you¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯ve seen this show before!¡± ¡°the festival team¡¯s staff! i have indeed seen it!¡± ¡± i¡¯m a member of the festival group +1 and also a fan of lord rong! ¡± ¡°+1!¡± ¡± quiet, quiet. continue watching. the rest is very fun! ¡± ¡± lord rong, it¡¯s really lord rong. he¡¯spletely different from what you guys think. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve seen her guide those crocodiles. i feel that lord rong is not ordinary! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. i¡¯m looking forward to the next plot for some reason. i wonder what lord rong will do. ¡± ¡­¡­ the show continued. after leng rongrong and the others entered the forest, they were met with all sorts of situations. there were all sorts of poisonous insects and all sorts of dangers. only leng rongrong remained fearless in the face of danger, while qin feiluo was in a miserable state. if it wasn¡¯t for leng rongrong, everyone would have been annihted. at this moment, many people started to be leng rongrong¡¯s fans, and those who had been scolding leng rongrong stopped. after that, leng rongrong¡¯s nonchnt actions shocked everyone even more. everyone soon realized that leng rongrong was very familiar with the primeval forest. in the beginning, everyone thought that leng rongrong was the first one who wanted to quit, butter on, they realized that leng rongrong was the one who had hidden her true strength. from the beginning to the end, she had yed it down, but she had sessfully ovee all the dangers and even helped the others. Chapter 548

Chapter 548: lord rong is really, really handsome

Trantor: 549690339

¡°lord rong is so awesome!¡± ¡± i knew it! our lord rong never disappoints! ¡± ¡°hehe, that¡¯s all she¡¯s got. i thought that she was more powerful. she¡¯s just a little more familiar with the forest.¡± ¡°i still don¡¯t have a good impression of leng rongrong. did you forget the video that was posted online? she¡¯s so arrogant that she thinks she can buy the entire primeval forest. who does she think she is?¡± ¡°yeah, she¡¯s too full of herself.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. when qin fei fell into such a miserable state, she was still so cold and inhumane. is this kind of person worth liking? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really like leng rongrong anyway.¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t like her from the beginning. i felt disgusted by her. she¡¯s too pretentious! ¡± ¡°acting? then i¡¯ll just call it her true personality, alright? i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how rich our lord rong is!¡± ¡°you have money? an artist who¡¯s not famous at all, how can he have money!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. she¡¯s dressed so ordinarily. she¡¯s definitely someone who doesn¡¯t have money and likes to dress up. ¡± the fans started arguing again. fourth master mo¡¯s face turned ashen from time to time as he watched. whenever he saw his wife being badmouthed, he would be furious. leng rongrong remained as calm as ever. the show continued and soon, it was the scene of mo linyuan appearing with storm and the rest. then, the fans were all shocked. what kind of godly operation was this? a mystery guest had actually appeared. the key was that the guest who popped out was leng rongrong¡¯s husband? what was even more shocking was that this guest was actually so handsome? as for bringing storm onto the stage, the fans were even more shocked. everyone was simply stunned. they had never seen such a situation after watching this variety show for so long. the couple took their pets to the show. although it was quite interesting, after all, a storm¡¯s critical hit was very cute. as soon as they appeared, the audience turned into fans. ¡± let me make it clear, although i don¡¯t like leng rongrong, i really like that storm. its fur is so white and so soft. i want to touch it. ¡± ¡± i want to touch it.+10086! ¡± ¡± i like raindrops. that horse looks so cool. it¡¯spletely ck and extremely handsome! ¡± ¡± why do i like that rooster more? that rooster is so cocky! ¡± ¡°i like leng rongrong¡¯s husband! i¡¯d like to ask, is the country sending such a husband? if you want to be exiled, i¡¯ll go and get one!¡± ¡°f * ck, how did someone like leng rongrong find such a handsome husband?¡± ¡°oh my god, i want to steal my husband!¡± ¡± she¡¯s not worthy. leng rongrong is not worthy of this mr. mo! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s too handsome. i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going to faint. i¡¯m going to faint from his handsomeness! ¡± ¡± our lord rong¡¯s husband, of course he¡¯s handsome! ¡± ¡± our lord rong¡¯s pet is also very domineering! ¡± ¡± i told you, our lord rong can shock all of you. you¡¯ll regret what you¡¯ve said! ¡± ¡± thedies in front, you¡¯re wrong. we weren¡¯t shocked by leng rongrong, we were just shocked by mr. mo and his pets. it has nothing to do with leng rongrong. we haven¡¯t changed our opinion of her. she¡¯s too pretentious! ¡± ¡± exactly. i always feel that she¡¯s been pretentious from the beginning to the end. she¡¯s been acting cool the whole time. ¡± there were still a lot of people scolding leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s fans tried to defend themselves, but in the end, they were unable to change everyone¡¯s opinion, so they just waited for everyone to continue watching. in any case, everyone would change their opinion of her. after all, she was so powerful. she wasn¡¯t pretending, she was really awesome. she still needed to act. she was already pretentious enough, so how could she act? with mo linyuan¡¯s appearance, the bullet screen began to run wild. a few smart animals shocked everyone, and mo linyuan even built a treehouse or something. this made everyone extremely shocked. it could be said to be a godly operation. who could be so awesome? what made people even more envious was how much fourth master mo doted on his wife. he even ate a barbecue in the forest. with the matching words of the festival group, it was simply funny and fun. soon, a pack of wild dogs appeared. when the pack of wild dogs appeared, the fans went into a frenzy again. many people criticized the megrez department for being inhumane. they didn¡¯t know if the dogs had appeared on their own or if they had been specially arranged by the megrez department, but they could tell that the dogs were really terrifying and fierce. everyone felt their blood run cold. although there was nock of martial arts superstars among the group of artistes, they were only superstars who acted in movies. they might not be able to deal with this kind of situation in real life. when everyone was surrounded by the pack of wild dogs, they all took a deep breath. when the battle began, everyone was stunned. leng rongrong, whom everyone thought would be protected by those who were pretentious, was actually so strong. everyone was dumbfounded. her swift movements and fierce eyes didn¡¯t seem like a woman¡¯s. ¡± f * ck, i¡¯m a fan now. leng rongrong is so handsome! ¡± ¡± i thought she was a weak woman. i didn¡¯t expect her to be so strong. she¡¯s as domineering as a queen. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve be an anti-fan of qin fei. she¡¯s so useless. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she¡¯s always been talking about how amazing she is. it seems that she¡¯s the one who¡¯s the most busy along the way, and she¡¯s so useless. ¡± ¡± did you see that? that chicken is also very powerful. f * ck, it has been protecting xu ying ¡®er all this time! ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t believe i saw a scene of a hero saving a beauty between a chicken and a woman. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not the only hero who saves the beauty!¡± ¡± ah, i hit her in the face. i¡¯m a fan of lord rong. she¡¯s so cool! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s stronger than anyone else!¡± ¡°i take back my words!¡± ¡± what¡¯s the use of being cool and handsome? she¡¯s still very pretentious. she said that she could buy a primeval forest. i don¡¯t think she¡¯s a good person! ¡± ¡°right, i don¡¯t think much of her either!¡± ¡± lord rong, if you have the ability to buy a primeval forest, please continue watching before you say if you like it or not! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t get too excited, everyone. our lord rong needs high-quality fans. if those people don¡¯t like her, then so be it. even if they¡¯ve be her fans, they¡¯re not childish fans. they¡¯ll definitely criticize our lord rong for anything! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, i agree.¡± the fans started arguing again. almost all of thements were about leng rongrong, and very few were about other people. a few other fans looked very pitiful. when leng rongrong saw her fans speaking up for her, she still revealed a motherly smile. fourth master mo suddenly said, ¡± we should treat them to a meal. ¡± then, everyone turned to look at fourth master mo, ¡± if it¡¯s your cooking, then i don¡¯t think we should. ¡± fourth master mo was speechless ... ¡°are those wild dogs real?¡± li chenle had never seen such a scene before, so he was very interested in it. as he watched, he asked all sorts of questions, ¡± did you guys really go to the primeval forest to face so many wild dogs? is it true that the artistes are injured?¡± Chapter 549

Chapter 549: what should i do when my wife is too powerful?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°it¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong answered, ¡± these were not deliberately arranged by the festival group. ¡± ¡°f * ck, is this show that scary? under such circumstances, why didn¡¯t the festival group send anyone to protect you?¡± li chenle was extremely shocked. ¡°our lord doesn¡¯t need protection.¡± butler quan said from the side. ¡± that¡¯s true. master rong and fourth young master are the strongest couple ... anyone who sees you has to be afraid. even tigers and wolves are afraid of you. what else do you have to be afraid of? ¡± li chenle¡¯s mouth twitched. his worry was a little unnecessary because when lord fourth and lord rong were together, other than them bullying people, could there be any other people or animals who could bully them? li chenle continued to watch, and as expected, leng rongrong and the otherspletely dominated those wild dogs. although the rest of the people were more or less injured, leng rongrong and mo linyuan were naturally fine. it was different when one was strong. li chenle took a deep look at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. previously, he had been thinking about who was richer, but now, he was thinking about another problem. between the two of them, who was stronger ... then, young master li asked, ¡± fourth young master, what does it feel like to have such a strong wife? ¡± don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re useless? lord rong is rich and has the ability to protect himself. even if you don¡¯t exist, lord rong can still live well. so, it doesn¡¯t matter to lord rong whether you¡¯re here or not.¡± that one sentence silenced everyone. even the animals that were sprawled out in a row looked at li chenle. why did he have to ask such a question out of all the questions? wasn¡¯t this clearly saying that lord fourth wasn¡¯t as good as his wife and that lord fourth wasn¡¯t that important to lord rong ... all men had self-esteem, and the strong would also have a strong self-esteem. this feeling of not being needed by his wife should not be a good one. after looking at li chenle, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on fourth master mo. as expected, fourth master mo¡¯s expression had already darkened. it was obvious that he was not in a good mood. ¡°does it have anything to do with you?¡± this question made young master li speechless. ¡°you won¡¯t be able to find a wife like this even if you light antern.¡± young master li was speechless. then, lord fourth turned his head and continued to watch the television. everyone sat upright and still, nervously turning their heads to watch the television. lord fourth really made people feel very panicked. at the same time, fourth master mo¡¯s heart was extremely conflicted and depressed. lord fourth was throwing a tantrum again. he also felt that his wife didn¡¯t need him in any way. she had never used the cards he gave her, and she had never worn the clothes he had prepared for her ... the key was that no matter what he prepared, it was nothing special or unique. whatever his madam wanted, no matter what it was, she had the money to buy it and the ability to get it. so, his wife was too strong. what should he do? what should he do to show that his wife needed him? fourth master mo felt his head throb. he took out his phone and silently asked for help from some of his best friends in the group. lord fourth thought,¡±my wife is too strong. what should i do?¡± xiao yan was speechless. ning kuang: ¡± hahahaha. master mo si, you¡¯ve finally had your day. why do i suddenly feel sofortable? ¡± lord fourth: ¡± ning kuang, get lost. you can¡¯t even handle your own wife and child. you have no right to speak. ¡± then, second young master ning was kicked out of the group chat. second young master ning was speechless. murong xiao said,¡±lord fourth, i want to see your powerful wife.¡± nan si: ¡± young madam is really strong and beautiful. if it wasn¡¯t for yingluo-you¡¯d be so beautiful-¡± xiao yan,¡±if she wasn¡¯t lord fourth¡¯s woman, would you have slept with her?¡± nan si was removed from the group chat. xiao yan was removed from the group chat. murong xiao,¡±i¡¯m just looking, i won¡¯t say anything.¡± mo linyuan was speechless. a bunch of trash. leng rongrong was still focused on watching the variety show and did not notice that the man beside her had been asking for help. the variety show had already reached the stage where leng rongrong went to catch the tiger. when the white tiger saw that, it covered its face with its two big furry paws. thinking about it, he was still quite embarrassed. stormy at the side and patted the white tiger tofort it. there was nothing embarrassing about losing to its master. master was just that strong. when leng rongrong was fighting with the criminals, she was so cool that everyone was about to explode. in the beginning, everyone didn¡¯t have a good impression of leng rongrong, but when they saw the people she had arrested, they all thought that she was stupidly handsome, especially when the festival team had stated that these people were wanted by the interpol. everyone began to admire leng rongrong. what kind of luck did she have to meet such a fugitive while filming a variety show? and what kind of ability could allow her to easily deal with these dangerous international fugitives alone? this wasn¡¯t just luck. it was true ability, true power. at this point, not many people hated leng rongrong anymore. even if he couldn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t hate her anymore. after all, she had caught a few dangerous fugitives who had killed many people. they were fugitives that even the police couldn¡¯t handle. ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re really strong.¡± ¡°she¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°i¡¯m convinced,¡± ¡± master rong, she¡¯s so domineering. she caught a dangerous international fugitive just like that ... ¡± ¡± i¡¯m guessing those fugitives didn¡¯t expect that they would be caught by lord rong instead of the police! ¡± ¡± poor escapees. of all people, they had to meet lord rong. most importantly, lord rong was going to let them go, but they actually thought that lord rong was going to tip them off and went to provoke lord rong. they¡¯re probably regretting it now. ¡± ¡± hahahaha, all of you are focused on the fugitive, and i¡¯m the only one who¡¯s focused on the white tiger? ¡± ¡°the white tiger is dumbfounded!¡± ¡± i¡¯m dying ofughter. that big white tiger always wanted to escape, but it didn¡¯t dare to escape. it¡¯s too funny! ¡± ¡°i thought tigers were scary, but this tiger is a little cute. it¡¯s silly and cute.¡± everyone burst intoughter. then, when leng rongrong met zhong hanyue and was about to bring the big white tiger back ... the situation of getting lost made everyone burst out inughter. fortunately, the storm appeared and weed them back. at this point, most of them were already fans. however, when they arrived at the primeval forest, everyone was unhappy again. they felt that although leng rongrong and mo linyuan were powerful, they were a little too pretentious. they actually thought that they could buy the entire primeval forest. the scene of qin feiluo saying that she could buy leng rongrong¡¯s ne for five yuan also caused a lot of discussion. some people said that leng rongrong¡¯s ne did look cheap. however, there were also people who said that they definitely couldn¡¯t buy a five or ten yuan one, but they would probably be able to buy one that cost hundreds or thousands. as the fans discussed, the program continued. then, ghosts from more than 5000 years old appeared. at this time, everyoneughed crazily at storm and the others who were afraid of ghosts. Chapter 550

Chapter 550: the style is too funny

Trantor: 549690339

¡°hahaha, those awesome pets are actually afraid of ghosts!¡± ¡± this variety show is toxic. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ¡± ¡± ever since lord rong came, the entire variety show¡¯s style has changed. our variety show didn¡¯t use to be this funny! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we invite lord rong as a regr guest? it¡¯s so fun! especially her pet!¡± ¡°this variety show has inspired me to raise a pet!¡± ¡°that kind of pet, may i ask where you can get one? wild white tigers ... you dare to raise them? how are you going to raise it?¡± ¡°okay, i can¡¯t afford it!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll just take a look!¡± ¡°hahaha, but these big ones are so big, shouldn¡¯t they be bold too? what¡¯s with the fear of ghosts?¡± ¡± hahaha, the fake skulls arranged by the program team can scare them like this. i won¡¯t say anymore. my facial mask is cracking up fromughing! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t go, you mask face. i¡¯mughing so hard that i¡¯m falling! ¡± ¡± dear, i suggest that you guys don¡¯t eat anything while watching this variety show. i¡¯m alreadyughing so hard that i¡¯m about to burst outughing. i¡¯m currently cleaning myputer with great difficulty! ¡± although the style had changed and it was no longer the same as the previous thrilling program, everyone actually epted it as a matter of course because it had be very fun. moreover, many people felt that it was not a bad idea for this variety show to continue in thisedic style. then, someone said that the variety show was still the same, but it was because leng rongrong and the animals were more special. if it were an ordinary person, they would still be tortured by the festival group if they participated in such a variety show. it was only because leng rongrong was stronger and more courageous, and had once lived in the primeval forest, that she could be so awesome. everyone was shocked when they heard that leng rongrong had lived in the primeval forest. because from leng rongrong¡¯s words, she was told that when she was very young, she had been thrown into the primeval forest to learn how to survive on her own. then, everyone began to discuss that they might have still been ying with mud at their age. he didn¡¯t even know anything about survival. some people were even more impressed by leng rongrong, but some said that she was just acting cool on purpose. no one knew if she had really lived in the primeval forest before, so it was up to her to decide. just when everyone was feeling extremely happy about the appearance of the fake ghosts, the situation suddenly took a sharp turn. it was because leng rongrong and the others had suddenly discovered a real corpse pit. there were countless corpses inside. for a moment, the audience felt like they were watching a suspense film again. it was really terrifying. when everything was dug out, the police arrived at the scene. after the handover, the filming continued. this time, the bullet screen exploded again. ¡°???what kind of demonic luck is this? it¡¯s bad enough that they caught a terrifying international fugitive, but now they¡¯ve encountered such a terrifying case.¡± ¡± the problem is, did you guys see the subtitles in the post-production of the festival group? the murderer was caught too. he was caught and ran away to take revenge on lord rong, who caught him! ¡± ¡± hahaha, what¡¯s lord rong¡¯s background? he caught two fugitives in this variety show? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid she was sent by the heavens to catch a fugitive!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i¡¯m not a policewoman.¡± ¡± hahaha, i suddenly feel that those escapees are a little pitiful. i wonder how they¡¯ll feel when they go back to take revenge on lord rong and get caught by him. i¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll feel like f * cking dogs! ¡± ¡°hahaha, i feel so wronged.¡± ¡± there was a string of hahaha in thements. after that, she said all sorts of things, saying that she couldn¡¯t do it. she waspletely a fan of leng rongrong, just because she could catch a fugitive. he felt that as long as lord rong caught a few more fugitives, there would be no more fugitives in this world. then, everyone saw leng rongrong mischievouslye up with a n to deal with the festival group. after that, the group of people sessfully obtained everything and left the primeval forest. however, there was one person who was more unlucky. she was alone, and that was qin fei. in the post-production, the two scenes were yfully put together. on one side, leng rongrong and the others left the forest unscathed, and on the other side, qin feiluo rolled into a mud pit alone. everyone felt that qin feiluo was both pitiful and funny. however, this was qin fei¡¯s own choice. this meant that even the most pitiful people had their own detestable points. leng rongrong and a few others brought the big white tiger and majestically rushed to the production team¡¯s base. then, they began to mess with the production team in various ways. when the ghosts who had their makeup on were remade and turned around to scare the people of the festival group, the bulletments went out of control again, and everyoneughed like crazy. this was because they knew that there was a tradition in the festival group that whoever managed to get to the festival group would be given a big gift. this was the first time the festival group had been messed with, so the scene was very funny. the appearance of the white tiger, storm, and the others in the show gave the director and the others a huge scare. after that, leng rongrong and the others ended the filming of this scene early. because they had alreadypleted their mission. when everyone thought that leng rongrong and the others would be sent back by the festival team, they were once again shocked because a row of helicopters appeared in an extremely exaggerated manner. ¡°f * ck!¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t the festival group¡¯s doing, is it?¡± ¡± oh my god, isn¡¯t lord rong¡¯s husband too awesome? ¡± ¡± mr. mo is handsome, rich, and he dotes on his wife! ¡± ¡± alright, there are lemons on the lemon tree. you and me under the lemon tree. i¡¯m jealous! ¡± ¡± oh my god, i¡¯m so envious, jealous, and hateful. how can i be so blessed! ¡± ¡°i suddenly feel that they might really be able to buy the primeval forest.¡± ¡°with so many helicopters at our disposal, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to buy a primeval forest, right?¡± ¡± that¡¯s not for sure. how big is that primeval forest? ¡± ¡­¡­ there was a lot of discussion on the bullet screen, and then the festival team captured the scene of a row of helicopters flying back to the hotel. in the end, there was even aparison photo of a group of festival group staff pitifully taking a bus back. the fans were allughing. just when everyone thought that this was the end of the variety show, the tables turned again. after the screen went ck for a few minutes, a line of words appeared, saying that there was still an easter egg at the end. after that, a group of people returned to the hotel and attended the wrapping up party. at the end-of-production party, everyone hadpletely forgotten that there was still one person in the forest who had not returned. it was fine if the artistes had forgotten, but everyone in the jie mu group had forgotten about qin feiluo. however, in the bulletments, many people remembered that qin feiluo was still in the primeval forest and had note out. ¡°i remember that qin feiluo hasn¡¯te out yet, right?¡± ¡± 23333. she couldn¡¯t have been forgotten by everyone, right? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t qin feiluo too miserable?¡± ¡°i wonder how she¡¯s doing now.¡± the camera then switched to qin feiluo¡¯s side. leng rongrong and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh when they saw qin fei fall. although everyone had left, the cameras of the festival group had not been removed. therefore, many of qin fei¡¯s shots were captured. she was really in a terrible state. she was in stark contrast to all the morous people at the banquet. Chapter 551

Chapter 551: the fan¡¯s background is unfathomable

Trantor: 549690339

what followed was the big white tiger¡¯s wild outburst, followed by the scene of leng rongrong fighting the tiger bravely. when the big white tiger wanted to eat someone, the audience¡¯s first reaction was, ¡± this wrap-up banquet is dangerous. someone is going to get injured. this is not some random cat or dog, but a big white tiger. ¡± at the end-of-production banquet, everyone dispersed in all directions, leaving leng rongrong in the middle to fight the big white tiger. some of thements started to make sarcastic remarks, saying that mr. mo did not love leng rongrong that much. husband and wife were birds of the same forest, but they had flown away separately when disaster struck. this was enough to prove the rtionship between mr. mo and leng rongrong. ¡± tsk, tsk. i knew it. everything before was just for show. ¡± ¡°no one helped leng rongrong in such a critical moment. it seems like her character isn¡¯t that great.¡± ¡°our lord rong doesn¡¯t need any help!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she doesn¡¯t need any help at all. ¡± ¡± even if lord rong doesn¡¯t have anyone to help her, she¡¯s still very handsome and awesome. she can deal with that tiger by herself. ¡± the fans continued to argue. on the screen, leng rongrong was fighting with the big white tiger. from the beginning, the big white tiger was always being abused. but then the little girl suddenly appeared, and the scene suddenly entered a state of anxiety. everyone broke out in cold sweat for the little girl. ¡°this isn¡¯t part of the script, is it?¡± ¡°oh my god, this is too scary. is this child hurt?¡± ¡± it¡¯s all leng rongrong¡¯s fault. how could she bring the tiger into the city? she¡¯s a lunatic! ¡± ¡± yes, is there something wrong with her? she brought the tiger out? does she have the right to do that? ¡± seeing that the little girl was in danger, many people started to curse leng rongrong. however, the situation was reversed very quickly, because leng rongrong easily saved the little girl, then tortured the big white tiger for a while, and finally tamed the big white tiger sessfully. after that, the festival group did a very short interview with mo linyuan. she asked mo linyuan why he had joined the show, why he had not stepped forward to help leng rongrong when she was in danger, and if he really did not love his wife. in the end, mo linyuan¡¯s answer was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t love her. the reason he participated in this program and invested in it was entirely for his wife. he wanted to protect her. although he didn¡¯t do anything to the white tiger, he was on guard every second. he said that he wouldn¡¯t let his wife get hurt. he said that he did not go up because only leng rongrong could tame the big white tiger herself. that way, the big white tiger would listen to her. he was thinking about his wife everywhere. although it was only a short interview, this handsome and cold man was really handsome. when she saw this interview, leng rongrong was mesmerized. she realized that mo linyuan could easily beat any big star or international model on camera. he could beat all the men in an instant. the fans were in an uproar. he was so handsome. furthermore, how could he be so protective of his wife? it was also said that when leng rongrong was dealing with the big white tiger, mo linyuan was really tempted, but for the sake of his wife, he held back, but he was ready to help. he was not lying. a man like this was a truly good man. ¡°did you think so much back then?¡± leng rongrong could not help but look at mo linyuan and ask. ¡°yes.¡± mo linyuan nodded. he could have easily helped leng rongrong deal with the big white tiger, but he knew that if leng rongrong tamed it herself, she would have a greater sense of aplishment. moreover, if she tamed it herself, the big white tiger would only listen to her. therefore, he chose to stand aside and didn¡¯t make a move even if he was misunderstood. leng rongrong¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. mo linyuan was too thoughtful. furthermore, he did not care about her at all, he was thinking for her. at the same time, the big white tiger was lying on the ground pitifully. it recalled the scene of itself being beaten up and felt that it had lost all its face as a big tiger. when it went out in the future, it would definitely beughed at by many people. storm patted the white tiger¡¯s back sympathetically. brother, just get used to it. it had been abused since it was young and was already used to it. when leng rongrong settled the big white tiger, many fans were so touched that their noses were sore. the little girl was fine, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. then, the post-production left a line of words, telling everyone that leng rongrong¡¯s subduing of the big white tiger was in ordance with the rules, and they had also applied for a tiger-raising certificate, so everything was reasonable and there was no need to report it. then, everyone saw a shocking scene. mo linyuan had really bought the entire primeval forest for leng rongrong. before everyone could recover from their shock, leng rongrong¡¯s bet with qin feiluo was brought up again. then, it yed the scene of qin fei falling down to look for the ne, and leng rongrong going shopping in the mall. the two sides were still in stark contrast. while qin fei was at ease, leng rongrong¡¯s heroic spirit reached the clouds, and she directly bought the entire shopping mall. no one spoke for a few minutes. after a long time, someone finally reacted and realized what they had just seen. ¡°this ... this isn¡¯t part of the script, is it?¡± ¡± f * ck, he bought the primeval forest and then the shopping mall? ¡± ¡± excuse me, which family would buy a shopping mall directly because they found it troublesome? ¡± ¡°i also want this kind of life.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think they¡¯re humans. they¡¯re probably demons. they¡¯re here to make us jealous, right? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ve lived in vain. is it toote for me to reincarnate now?¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°jealousy drove me crazy.¡± ¡± mom asked me why i was crying. i said i was crying because i was poor. ¡± ¡± my husband asked me why my face was covered in tears. i gave him a tight p. look at other people¡¯s husbands! ¡± at the end of the show, qin feiluo was madly pped in the face. after buying the ne and confirming that leng rongrong¡¯s ne was worth a lot of money, qin feiluo waspletely humiliated. the program finally ended. all thements were asking lord rong not to leave. at the beginning, the scene waspletely different. in the end, many people apologized to leng rongrong, saying that they had been pped in the face and had be lord rong¡¯s fans since then. many people then asked leng rongrong what weibo was. in the end, the old fans told the new fans that lord rong didn¡¯t have a weibo ount at all and that she was very low-key. hence, the fans cried and begged leng rongrong to open a weibo ount. ¡°lord rong, open your weibo!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, lord rong. it¡¯s really tiring to get your information from others! ¡± ¡± lord rong, why hasn¡¯t there been any news recently? do you have any more shows to shoot? ¡± ¡°lord rong, please consider the feelings of your fans.¡± ¡°open weibo, lord rong, open weibo!¡± ¡­¡­ in the end, almost all the bullet screens were asking leng rongrong to open her weibo. tang luo looked at leng rongrong and asked in a low voice, ¡± young madam, even dogs have weibo. are you really not going to consider opening one ...? to be honest, he was quite tired because some of young madam¡¯s fans had found out about him and were asking him about young madam. so, who were the young madam¡¯s fans? why were they so powerful? the information between him and the young master should be very secretive, but some of the young madam¡¯s fans knew that the young master was the ruler of theher abyss empire. Chapter 552

Chapter 552: how rich is the young madam?

Trantor: 549690339

li chenle was dumbfounded after watching the show. he stared at leng rongrong and mo linyuan for a long time, then asked, ¡± master rong, you¡¯re too powerful ... it¡¯s my first time meeting someone who can buy an entire shopping mall just by shopping ... if you shop a few more times, will you buy all the shops in our city? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not someone who will buy anything.¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes at li chenle. ¡± speaking of shopping ... has it been a while since you¡¯ve gone shopping? ¡± the desire to buy, buy, buy, suddenly came back. li chenle and the others fell silent. ¡± lord rong ... i want to ask you a question. you, how rich are you? ¡± after a long while, li chenle stretched his neck and asked, ¡± is this a secret? if it¡¯s a secret, then pretend i didn¡¯t ask. if it¡¯s not a secret, can you reveal a little to motivate me?¡± ¡± it¡¯s not a problem to encourage you, but i don¡¯t know how much money i have ... anyway, i can¡¯t spend it all, and it¡¯s getting more and more every day. ¡± leng rongrong took out her phone and nced at it, then opened the message. there were a lot of messages from the bank today. all of them were about money being transferred into his ount, and they were all very exaggerated. tens of millions or hundreds of millions were transferred into his ount. li chenle looked at his phone and fell into a strange silence. quan yu, tang luo, and li ruhua all stretched their necks to take a look. then, they were all shocked. storm also poked its head over, and after seeing the numbers, it seemed to have been hit hard, and ity down on the side. it had thought that it was a very rich wolf, but the youngdy¡¯s one day¡¯s ie was more than what it had earned through years of hard work ... ¡± one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight ... ¡± li ruhua counted with her fingers. ¡°what are you counting?¡± tang luo was curious. ¡°i¡¯m calcting how many figures that is ... that¡¯s 300 million?¡± li ruhua counted stroke by stroke, and the more he calcted, the more horrified he became. ¡°to be honest, young madam, you ... are you the richest man in the world? forgive me, i¡¯ve never seen so much money before ... i¡¯ve never seen such a long number before.¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i suddenly feel like crying. luo luo, i feel like crying. what should i do?¡± li ruhua suddenly threw herself into tang luo¡¯s arms and started crying hysterically. ¡± i¡¯m almost 30, but my savings are only in the six digits. i¡¯m not even a fraction of the young madam¡¯s daily ie. i don¡¯t deserve to be human.¡± tang luo hugged li ruhua and touched her bald head. ¡± although i¡¯m a little richer than you, i¡¯m not even a fraction of the young madam¡¯s wealth, ¡± heforted. he knew that leng rongrong was rich. however, she did not expect leng rongrong to be so rich. moreover, she clearly wanted to be unemployed ... well, not exactly unemployed. she was more like an unknown 18th-tier artiste. but why did she have so much ie? this didn¡¯t make sense! when quan yu saw the numbers, he was shocked as well. he looked at mo linyuan, ¡± master, i think you can live off a woman for the rest of your life. ¡±e to think of it, master,pared to young madam, are you not as rich as young madam? mo linyuan was speechless. after seeing leng rongrong¡¯s ie today, fourth master mo fell into deep thought. he had not calcted leng rongrong¡¯s assets, nor had he calcted his own. however, he now felt that he might not be as rich as his wife ... he might need to work harder to earn money. although he was quite happy to live off a woman, after all, he was living off his wife. however, what if she became used to living off a woman? it seemed a little scary. hmm ... he still had to earn money and be richer. otherwise, his wife wouldn¡¯t need him anymore. li chenle snapped back to his senses after a long while. he used his fingers to snap, then clutched his heart as he looked at leng rongrong¡¯s transfer messages ... it was really every day, and he had a huge ie almost every day. no wonder she had heard leng rongrong say what to do if she could not finish spending all her money. how could she spend so much money on someone who had received so much information and was notcking in anything? li chenle smiled as he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± chief rong, are you worried about how to spend all your money? ¡± leng rongrong nodded. spending money was a big problem. ¡°i have a very good idea, do you want to hear it?¡± li chenle¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°what idea?¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle suspiciously. ¡°you can give me all your money.¡± li chenle chuckled. lord rong was so rich, but he was worried that he couldn¡¯t spend all the money. if he said that, would lord rong give him the money? he suddenly felt that he was rich. ¡°are you dreaming?¡± leng rongrong also smiled at li chenle. ¡± i can give it to anyone, but you? ¡± li chenle¡¯s spirits were instantly crushed. ¡± didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t be able to finish spending it? isn¡¯t it a good idea to give it to me?! ¡± li ruhua and the others ¡®eyes lit up. ¡± young madam, we¡¯re willing to help you solve this century-long problem. we¡¯ll work a little harder and help you spend more! ¡± ¡°are you guys thinking too much?¡± mo linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡± you dare to take my wife¡¯s money? aren¡¯t you afraid of the heat?¡± li chenle was internally injured by fourth master mo¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°cough, cough, cough. alright, i don¡¯t dare to take it. it¡¯s too hot ... i¡¯ve decided to work harder. i¡¯m going to find such a rich wife. my fighting spirit has been ignited.¡± li chenle clenched his fist and made a hand gesture. everyone and the animals looked at him in unison. ¡°so, this is the motivation you need?¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle in shock, then gave him a good smack on the head. ¡± can¡¯t you be a little more self-motivated? what¡¯s the big deal with a rich wife? can¡¯t you just be a rich man and take care of your wife?¡± even though he was always torturing li chenle, he had developed some feelings for him. leng rongrong still saw li chenle as a younger brother. when this guy was useless, she would want to beat him up. ¡°i¡¯m not smart enough.¡± li chenle rubbed his pitiful head. ¡± i¡¯ve always had a bad brain. now that you¡¯ve hit me, my brain has be even worse. you¡¯ll have to take responsibility!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be in charge of twisting your head off?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s cold eyes swept over the coquettish li chenle, ¡± too polite? ¡± li chenle¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡± n-no, i don¡¯t want to take responsibility! ¡± that day, everyone was depressed for the whole night. tang luo, butler quan, and the others had thought that they still had a little money. they weren¡¯t considered rich or poor. however, after seeing the young madam¡¯s money, they felt that they were simply poor. young master li was even more so. he used to think that the li family was a big family with nearly a hundred million in assets. in the end, he was killed by a woman in seconds ... he did not have a family. after being stimted, young master li began to be extremely diligent. he was no longer idle and no longer yed with women. instead, he began his own career. after that day, storm began to work even harder on writing, running its own weibo, and began to take on advertisements to make money like crazy. as for lord rong, he was still having a headache over spending money. Chapter 553

Chapter 553: young madam is a prodigal again

Trantor: 549690339

because leng rongrong said that she had not gone shopping for a long time, the whole family went shopping together the next day. because the animals from the storm were too ostentatious, they were left at home and did not go shopping. leng rongrong, mo linyuan, li ruhua, tang luo, and quan yu, the five of them left together. the group of people went to the mall to shop. leng rongrong started her shopping mode. tang luo and li ruhua had long gotten used to leng rongrong¡¯s shopping mode, so the first thing they did when they entered the mall was to call a group of bodyguards and prepare a row of shopping carts. after all, butler quan had never seen such a scene before, so he was a little surprised when he saw it. ¡°are you guys crazy?¡± quan yu¡¯s first reaction after seeing so many carts was to think that li ruhua and tang luo were having a stroke. was there a need to be like this while shopping? isn¡¯t it good to carry it? did they need so many carts? it wasn¡¯t like he was going to move the entire mall back. ¡°butler quan, i can only say that you are too naive. we¡¯re not crazy, you¡¯ll knowter. please be prepared for battle.¡± li ruhua looked at butler quan with a serious expression. he had already mentally prepared himself. tang luo also took a deep breath. it was not enough for young madam to go shopping with just the few of them. she had to bring at least five bodyguards with her. otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be enough things for her. ¡± isn¡¯t what you guys said a little scary ... ¡± quan yu had a skeptical look on his face. ¡± no matter how much of a prodigal he is, he shouldn¡¯t be like this, right? ¡± tang luo and li ruhua both looked contemptuous, as if they had never seen the world. ¡°you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± after that, butler quan finally saw the world. he finally knew what a prodigal woman was. the scariest thing was that when the young madam was squandering, she didn¡¯t feel that she was a prodigal. when she saw other women squandering, she would evenin about them. he also seriously taught them not to find a wife who was a prodigal. does young madam not have any self-awareness? was she not a prodigal? her defeat was even more exaggerated, alright? ¡± tsk, tsk. did you see that? that woman only bought useless things. her husband also looks like he¡¯s working very hard. he doesn¡¯t know how to save money at all. ¡± after leng rongrong had emptied a children¡¯s clothing store, she stared at a woman who was about to buy jewelry. the woman was dressed up beautifully, but the man who paid for her was dressed very simply. he looked like he doted on his wife, but he also looked like he was quite short of money. ¡°the few of you, when you find a partner in the future, you must find a woman who doesn¡¯t squander.¡± leng rongrong advised with a straight face, ¡± it¡¯s not easy to raise a prodigal woman. ¡± ¡°young madam ... do you include yourself in the list of prodigal women?¡± huahua blinked her eyes innocently and looked at leng rongrong. ¡°me? i don¡¯t count.¡± leng rongrong snorted. she stole a nce at mo linyuan and mumbled, ¡± i lost because i earned it myself. are you okay? ¡± speaking of which, would her husband have a bad impression of her if she kept spending money like this? although mo linyuan did not express his opinion, no man would like a prodigal woman, right? no, she had to be more in. she couldn¡¯t spend money like this. at the side, fourth master mo was thinking about whether he should do some other business and earn a lot of money to squander for his wife. he did not notice what his wife was thinking. however, he felt that as he shopped, his wife¡¯s style suddenly changed. she was originally a nouveau riche, but she packed this and that and began to ask him questions. ¡°honey, do you want to buy this?¡± ¡°honey, isn¡¯t this too expensive?¡± ¡± forget it, forget it. let¡¯s not buy it. hubby, we have many of these at home. we don¡¯t have to buy it, right? ¡± ¡°uh ... although this jewelry looks good, i already have so many jewelry. i¡¯m not superhuman, so i don¡¯t have enough time to wear them. forget it, i won¡¯t buy it. save the money.¡± lord rong hooked her arm around fourth master mo¡¯s arm, not buying this and not buying that. mo linyuan was caught off guard. li ruhua and tang luo felt that the young woman must have not woken up from her sleep today. why was she acting like she was having a stroke? she was so shy when buying something. was this still the young madam who could casually buy an entire street and a shopping mall? this was not scientific. quan yu nodded his head in agreement. ¡± young madam hase to her senses. young madam, you know that you can¡¯t be too wasteful. ¡± young madam is indeed not an ordinary person. you¡¯re so rich and yet so frugal.¡± tang luo and li ruhua looked at quan yu as if they were looking at a lunatic. because leng rongrong was no longer buying, she directly chased the bodyguards away. she even rebuked,¡±huahua, luoluo, yuyu, what¡¯s wrong with you? why did you call for so many bodyguards? do i look like a prodigal? i¡¯m a very good housekeeper.¡± li ruhua was speechless. tang luo was speechless. quan yu raised his hand,¡±i¡¯d like to ask, what is yu yu?¡± are you calling me?¡± ¡°don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s you.¡± tang luo smiled subtly and patted quan yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡± our young madam is just that enthusiastic. ¡± ¡± f * ck, can you not call me that ... you¡¯re too stupid ... ¡± quan yu held his forehead and pushed up his sses. ¡± i¡¯m the empire¡¯s head butler, right? you¡¯re calling me yu yu? ¡± ¡°just ept your fate. look at li ruhua, young madam calls him little flower. do you think he looks like a flower? why don¡¯t you tell me how he matches the name little flower? i think old flower is more suitable.¡± the corners of butler quan¡¯s mouth twitched. she was over two meters tall and was called little flower. the contrast was a little big. however, to call him yuyu? he still couldn¡¯t ept it. leng rongrong was still happily shopping, but she did not buy anything, so many of the salespersons rolled their eyes at her. some of the salesgirls deliberatelyined loudly, ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t have the money to buy it, then don¡¯t buy it. you said you have it at home and don¡¯t buy it ... it¡¯s all a trick. since you can¡¯t afford it, then what¡¯s the point of looking?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, what¡¯s the point of acting cool.¡± ¡°i hate this kind the most. i¡¯ve seen it a few hundred times but i still don¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°there¡¯s too much jewelry, but i don¡¯t see her wearing any. is she talking about the ck ring on her finger? what the hell is that? a rubber ring?¡± ¡°hahaha, you don¡¯t have anything to wear, right? you can only wear this.¡± the group of salesgirls were ridiculing leng rongrong like crazy. because after leng rongrong tried on a few pieces of jewelry, she suddenly looked at mo linyuan and said, ¡± hubby, i¡¯ve thought about it. let¡¯s not buy it. i think i have too many pieces of jewelry at home. ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan calmly,pletely ignoring the sneer from the salesperson. Chapter 554

Chapter 554: i earn money only for you to squander

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan, on the other hand, looked at the salespersons who wereining about leng rongrong with displeasure. although the salesgirls didn¡¯t speak very loudly, they could still hear what they were saying. it was obvious that they were doing it on purpose. mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he nced at the salesgirl. he then asked leng rongrong, who was beside him, ¡± if you like it, you can buy it. ¡± i can even buy the entire store.¡± ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll learn how to be thrifty from today on.¡± after all, a prodigal woman was not likable, and it was a virtue to be thrifty. all men should have this thought, right? although mo linyuan asked her to buy it, he might think that she was too wasteful. no, she couldn¡¯t let her husband feel pressured. after all, her husband might not be as rich as she was. it would not be good if she gave her husband too much pressure. what if she spent so much money that her husband felt inferior? after leng rongrong thought about it, she decided that she would save up in the future. ¡°we don¡¯t need to be thrifty, right?¡± mo linyuan took a deep look at leng rongrong. ¡± in the future, i will only earn money for you to squander. ¡± ¡°you speak as if you¡¯re very rich.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if you can really afford it, why not? ¡± ¡± he looks decent, but actually, he can¡¯t afford it. he only knows how to act. ¡± a few of the salesgirls were dissing leng rongrong and mo linyuan in various ways. it was probably because leng rongrong had tried on a few very expensive jewelry but did not buy them in the end, so the salesgirls were very dissatisfied. mo linyuan¡¯s cold eyes swept over again, with some killing intent in them. the salesgirls had spoken too loudly, so he had heard everything. were he and his wife being looked down upon? even if they wanted to buy the entire mall, it would be a matter of minutes. how could they not afford a few pieces of jewelry? although fourth master mo didn¡¯t need to pay attention to the words of the salesgirls, he was still a little unhappy that his wife was being looked down on. just then, mon appeared from an unknown corner. she was carrying a lot of things in her hands, and when she saw mo linyuan and leng rongrong, she burst outughing. ¡± sister-inw, are you pretending to be thrifty in front of my brother? don¡¯t pretend, you¡¯re not a thrifty person, are you?¡± liu yue and ye qiushu followed behind mon. the three of them were obviously a little surprised to meet leng rongrong and mo linyuan here, but they all looked very excited. although they had yet to meet the master of the floating cloud mountain, they already had a feeling that they had a backer behind them. they had long fantasized that if the master of the floating cloud mountain helped them, leng rongrong and mo linyuan would be nothing, and they would die miserably in the end. therefore, at this moment, mon and the other two had an illusion. that was, there was no need for them to fear leng rongrong and mo linyuan anymore. they had a strong backer now, and mo linyuan and leng rongrong would be kicked out of the mo family sooner orter. after getting out of the mo family, they would be nothing. leng rongrong, mo linyuan and the rest could not help but look at mon and the other two. mon chuckled and said, ¡± however, it¡¯s time to control yourself. after all, you¡¯re about to lose everything. ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. tang luo thought,¡±why is this idiot here again ...?¡± li ruhua was speechless. the whole world could be left with nothing, but young madam and young master could be left with nothing? that was simply impossible, alright? ¡± sigh, let¡¯s not buy anything. we don¡¯t need to buy anything. otherwise, even our survival will be a problem in the future. if we can¡¯t even afford food, then we¡¯ll be finished. ¡± mon heaved a sigh. ye qiushu nodded and clicked her tongue. ¡± linyuan, don¡¯t say that second aunt didn¡¯t persuade you. save your money now and divorce this prodigal woman. you can support her if you have money, but if you don¡¯t, can you afford to support such a prodigal woman? when that timees, life will be very heavy.¡± ¡°life, heavy?¡± mo linyuan sized up ye qiushu, not knowing what these three idiots were up to today. ¡°leng rongrong, you¡¯re so arrogant when my brother is rich. let¡¯s see how you can be so arrogant when he¡¯s out of money.¡± mon looked at leng rongrong mockingly and amusedly. ¡± have you realized that your life is going to take a dive soon? is that why you¡¯re starting to be thrifty? ¡± leng rongrong looked at mon and the rest in confusion. ¡± can you exin to me why our lives have taken a turn for the worse? i don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± what happened between her and mo linyuan? from what they were saying, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t even afford to beg for food. when did she be that poor? ¡°there¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡± liu yue sneered, ¡± mo linyuan, you¡¯re going to be fired from thepany soon. ¡± the mo family is about to change.¡± mo linyuan was speechless. was it? why didn¡¯t he know about it? quan yu, tang luo, and li ruhua all looked at liu yue in horror. what was this brain-dead person saying? leng rongrong blinked her big innocent eyes. ¡± ... what do you mean by ¡®change of heaven¡¯? make it clear. you¡¯re so powerful anyway, so you¡¯re not afraid to tell us, right? ¡± ¡°do you know that an important person hase to our city?¡± liu yue said without any hesitation. ¡± oh, a big shot? what big shot? why don¡¯t i know about him? ¡± leng rongrong stared at liu yue. was there someone who could deal with them? why didn¡¯t she know about it? ¡°you¡¯re really ignorant. you know about the floating cloud mountain, right? let me tell you, the big boss of the floating cloud mountain is going to cooperate with us. when that timees, it will be the time of your death. who told you to tease us and treat us so badly? when the timees, we¡¯ll get out of the mo family together. i won¡¯t let you take a single cent away. i won¡¯t let you off even if you cry and beg for mercy!¡± liu yue was extremely pleased with herself. ¡°oh, the floating cloud mountain.¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua. ¡± how many floating cloud mountains do we have here? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s only one,¡± li ruhua replied. there was only the floating cloud mountain where they lived. ¡± oh, haha. ¡± leng rongrong looked at liu yue and the other two profoundly. ¡± have you seen the big boss of the floating cloud mountain? ¡± ¡°of course, he¡¯s already agreed to work with us. so, you will have to get out of the mo family sooner orter. to be honest, if you¡¯re smart, you can pack up and leave. if you¡¯re not smart, then just wait for your death.¡± liu yue said with a cold smile. leng rongrong was speechless. she looked at liu yue with aplicated expression. after all, liu yue¡¯s son, mo ziming, was mo linyuan¡¯s older brother. mo ziming held almost half of the power in the mo family. however, liu yue had been causing trouble for her son ... forget about ye qiushu and mon, no one in their family had any real power. however, after mo linyuan left thepany, liu yue¡¯s family did not have it any better. she actually colluded with ye qiushu and jimon to harm her own son ... Chapter 555

Chapter 555: we have a backer!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong took a deep look at liu yue, hesitating to speak. mo linyuan was toozy to pay attention to these people. ¡± my first aunt is right. mo linyuan, if you¡¯re smart, you should pack up and get out of here. you might be able to get some benefits this way. what do you think you¡¯ll get when that big shotes after you? ¡± mon was extremely arrogant as she blocked leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s path. mo linyuan took a deep look at mon. ¡± i can look for that big boss to work with me directly. i¡¯m the actual person in charge of the mo family now. do you think he will work with you or you? ¡± you guys can¡¯t give him anything, you can only give him big promises, but i can give him anything.¡± mo linyuan looked at mon after he said that expressionlessly. mon could not help but take a step back. she suddenly turned around and looked at liu yue and ye qiushu. the three of them made eye contact. why didn¡¯t they think of this? they could look for the big boss, but mo linyuan and the rest could do the same. if mo linyuan and the others were one step ahead of them, found the big boss first and cooperated with him, wouldn¡¯t they have no chance? no! this was absolutely not allowed! the three women looked at each other. they had wanted to humiliate leng rongrong and mo linyuan, but when they heard mo linyuan¡¯s words, they instantly realized that they had not dealt with the big boss of the floating cloud mountain. hence, the three of them red at mo linyuan and leng rongrong. he then said to mon, ¡± he has already agreed to cooperate with us. big shots always keep their promises. just wait and see. you will all die miserably. ¡± leng rongrong, i want you to clean my house, wash my clothes, and cook for me!¡± mon immediately pulled ye qiushu and liu yue away after she finished her threat. after the three of them had walked far away, they discussed in low voices and decided to call mo tianyun and the others to continue waiting at the floating cloud mountain. they didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯te out if that big shot didn¡¯t let them in. could it be that he would always hide on the floating cloud mountain and note down? as long as he woulde down, they would be able to catch him. when the time came, they would have to convince the big boss to cooperate with them no matter what. they could not let mo linyuan and leng rongrong, these two annoying people, get there first. watching mon and the other two leave in a hurry, leng rongrong burst intoughter. ¡± i guess they¡¯ll wait for us at the floating cloud mountain. ¡± mo linyuan looked at the shop where the salesgirls were talking about them. ¡± young master, i suddenly remembered that we had a partnership with the brand. ¡± tang luo looked at the shop and said, ¡± we don¡¯t need to spend money to buy the things inside. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± mo linyuan nced at tang luo. ¡°yes ... the manager of this area ... i remember it was han liu. i¡¯ll give him a call.¡± tang luo knew that his lord fourth was a little angry, so he wisely called the manager. in less than five minutes, the manager arrived. when he saw mo linyuan and tang luo, he was extremely respectful. ¡°my lord, why are you here?¡± manager han said excitedly, ¡± are you looking for something? if you want to buy something, do you need toe out and see it for yourself? just give us a call and we¡¯ll deliver it to your door.¡± as he spoke, manager han weed mo linyuan and the others and asked them to quickly go to the VVIP lounge to sit down. he was extremely respectful. the few salesgirls in the shop were a little surprised when they saw this. wasn¡¯t that miss mo justughing at them ... but what was the situation now? why did their manager, who usually didn¡¯t show up, suddenly appear and treat them with such respect? wasn¡¯t he someone who couldn¡¯t afford the jewelry after trying it on? for a moment, the few salesgirls felt a little uncertain. ¡± bring out the best things for mrs. mo to choose from. ¡± the manager was a middle-aged man with decent looks. as he had maintained himself well, he had a good aura. he looked at the group of salespeople and said, ¡± leave one person outside to look after the store. the rest of you,e in and serve mr. and mrs. mo! ¡± when the salesgirls heard manager han¡¯s words, they knew that the person inside was not simple. for a moment, the few salesgirls looked embarrassed. none of them wanted to serve mo linyuan and leng rongrong, as they felt that they would definitely be picked on. everyone fought to stay outside and look after the store. manager han was a little annoyed. ¡± what¡¯s going on? why are you all so shy? you weren¡¯t like this in the past. ¡± manager han¡¯s reaction was also very fast. he looked directly at the store manager and asked coldly, ¡± store manager, you tell me. did you make things difficult for them just now? ¡± the store manager looked at manager han in a panic. ¡± it¡¯s not really difficult. it¡¯s just that the few of them were unhappy that the woman tried on some jewelry just now, so they looked down on them behind their backs ... ¡± ¡°and then, they all heard it?¡± manager han looked at the group of salespeople in shock. ¡± what are you all doing as salespeople? don¡¯t you know how to do business? when we recruited you, we offered you a higher sry than otherpanies, and yourmission is also higher than other ces, but this is the attitude you¡¯re giving me?¡± ¡± i told you guys, the more powerful you are, the more low-key you are. don¡¯t judge so easily! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± ¡°what¡¯s so strange about trying it on and not buying it?¡± ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, i have to buy it after trying it on? you guys went to try on clothes, and if they didn¡¯t fit, you guys would have to buy them?¡± manager han was furious at his own shop assistants. ¡°do you know who those people were?¡± manager han was so angry that heughed. ¡± this store, no, not just this store, half of all the stores in ourpany belong to that man. he didn¡¯t need to pay for the things he took from the store! you¡¯re afraid that they can¡¯t afford it? your sry is paid by others!¡± ¡± how would we know ... ¡± the salesgirl¡¯s expression did not look too good. in the past, they were also annoyed by people who tried it but didn¡¯t buy it, but they only talked about it behind her back. today, seeing this woman try it so many times, they were a little annoyed, so they deliberately talked about it. who knew that such a discussion would hit the muzzle of a gun. it was their boss? they actually dissed their boss? could they still be saved? ¡°manager han, what should we do?¡± the salesgirls asked manager han for help in a panic. manager han nced at the few salespeople and frowned, ¡± go and apologize to mr. mo yourself. i don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll forgive you guys. he¡¯s always been ruthless. ¡± just like that, the salesgirls carried the expensive jewelry and then went into the lounge in a panic. as soon as they entered, the salesgirls were so nervous that they almost knelt down. mo linyuan and leng rongrong were sitting on a pce-style sofa, while li ruhua, tang luo, and quan yu were standing behind. Chapter 556

Chapter 556: lord rong who was ignored

Trantor: 549690339

previously, the salespersons did not feel any aura from mo linyuan and leng rongrong. they only felt that they were dressed up but could not afford to buy jewelry. rich people were usually very straightforward when buying things, but they were hesitant. in addition, leng rongrong had said that they wanted to be diligent and thrifty, so the salesperson had been misled into thinking that they were very poor. but now, whether it was mo linyuan or leng rongrong, they were like high and mighty kings, and tang luo and the others were their attendants. the salesgirls were very regretful. they could have criticized anyone, but they had to criticize them! ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. a salesgirl apologized to mo linyuan, ¡± mr. mo, i shouldn¡¯t have said those things. you¡¯re so noble, it¡¯s impossible that you can¡¯t afford anything. ¡± then, the rest of the salesgirls started to apologize to mo linyuan. mo linyuan sat on the sofa and stared at the salesgirls. the more they apologized, the angrier he got. behind them, li ruhua and tang luomunicated silently and exchanged nces for a long time. only quan yu was at a loss. he did not know why lord fourth was so angry. why did he have to be so calctive with these few foolish salesgirls? why couldn¡¯t he just fire these snobbish salesgirls? only li ruhua and tang luo knew that the young master was angry because the salesgirls had apologized to him, but they didn¡¯t even look at the young madam. the few salesgirls still looked down on young madam. therefore, they only chose to apologize to the young master and not the young mistress. little did they know that the young mistress was lord fourth¡¯s lifeline. lord fourth really doted on young madam. how could lord fourth care about whether others looked down on him? at this level of his life, there was no need for him to care about such insignificant gazes. however, lord fourth cared about his wife, and he doted on her. that was why he was so angry. he didn¡¯t like his wife to suffer even the slightest bit of grievance. ¡± mr. mo, we know we¡¯re wrong. we won¡¯t do this again in the future. we¡¯ll work hard. ¡± can you forgive us?¡± the salesgirls looked up at mo linyuan. from the beginning to the end, they did not even look at leng rongrong. they did not even have the intention to apologize to leng rongrong. ¡°forget it.¡± leng rongrong said to the salesgirls, ¡± you can leave after you put down your things. ¡± the salesgirls ignored leng rongrong¡¯s words. everyone actually collectively ignored leng rongrong, and looked at mo linyuan, waiting for his answer. leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. she blinked her eyes, and there was a glint in her eyes. she instantly understood that these salesgirls did not take her seriously at all. they hadpletely ignored her. she shrugged her shoulders and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± they are waiting for your answer. ¡± mo linyuan suddenly lifted his leather shoe and kicked the coffee table in front of him. the coffee table was kicked towards a few salespersons and they were hit. a few salesgirls fell to the ground in a mess, each of them screaming in pain. the salesgirls all looked at mo linyuan in fear. they had already apologized to mo linyuan, but why was he still so terrifying? he seemed to be even angrier, as if he had beenpletely enraged by them ¡­ did they do something wrong? ¡± mr. mo! ¡± a girl looked at mo linyuan with her big eyes. she blinked and her tears almost fell. ¡± we know we are wrong. why are you still so angry ¡­ ¡± the girl started crying. the other salesgirls were also looking at the furious mo linyuan in shock and disbelief. ¡°apologize to me?¡± mo linyuan sneered, ¡± what about my wife? did you guys take her seriously from the start? did you guys even look at her from the beginning to the end? she¡¯s talking to you, and you¡¯re just ignoring her?¡± the salesgirls ¡®hearts skipped a beat. although leng rongrong was sitting beside mo linyuan and had a strong aura, everyone only thought that mo linyuan was their boss, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to leng rongrong. she only felt that men were easier to please. as long as she could get mo linyuan, the boss would let them go. what else could this woman do? therefore, everyone only apologized to mo linyuan and ignored leng rongrong. they did not know what leng rongrong¡¯s words meant. she felt that her words could not have any decisive effect. when they heard mo linyuan¡¯s words, the salesgirls seemed to have been struck by lightning. therefore, it was wrong for them to apologize to mr. mo. what he hoped for was for them to apologize to his wife. he seemed to value his wife a lot! for a moment, the salesgirls ¡®faces turned pale. usually, it was the men who made the decisions. they thought that these two would be the same, but it seemed like the two of them were the women who made the decisions? the salesgirls then looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction and stopped, unable to apologize. ¡°we, we¡¯re sorry, yingluo.¡± they were finished. this woman would definitely not forgive them. ¡± mrs. mo, can you let us go? ¡± ¡°i told you to leave just now, but you didn¡¯t want to.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips and looked helplessly at the salesgirls. she shrugged, and when she smiled, she looked yful and lively. she spread her hands. ¡± i¡¯ve given you a chance, but you don¡¯t want it. i can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± mrs. mo ¡­ ¡± ¡°we¡¯re sorry, we¡¯ve already apologized to you. please be magnanimous and spare us!¡± ¡°we were wrong.¡± a few of the salesgirls apologized to leng rongrong. she thought of how leng rongrong had wanted to let them off just now. she thought that leng rongrong looked young and should be easy to talk to, and that they should be fine after saying a few good words. ¡°i suddenly don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.¡± leng rongrong could tell that the salesgirls still looked down on her, and her face suddenly turned cold. mrs. mo! ¡± the salesgirls looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°you want me to let you go? you¡¯re not sincere at all.¡± leng rongrong leaned back on the sofa, the corners of her lips curved up, and her face revealed a hint of ruffian. ¡± i can let you go, but you have to serve me until i¡¯m happy. ¡± she was not a saint. how could she forgive someone who made her unhappy? ¡°you¡¯re being a little petty.¡± one of the salesgirls bit her lip. ¡± you¡¯re not trying to make things difficult for us, are you? ¡± ¡°you guys can gossip about others behind their backs, but why can¡¯t you let others make things difficult for you in front of your faces?¡± leng rongrong shook her head and chuckled. her smile was flirtatious. ¡± you can do whatever you want. no one is forcing you. ¡± when the girls saw leng rongrong¡¯s smile, they were inexplicably frightened. her smile was very faint, and she looked so young, but people couldn¡¯t help but be afraid of her. at this moment, she had more power over life and death than the person next to her. Chapter 557

Chapter 557: lord fourth is flirting again

Trantor: 549690339

following that, leng rongrong tried on a lot of jewelry with the help of a few salesgirls. the salesgirls didn¡¯t want to leave this ce, and manager han had warned them that if they didn¡¯t serve them well, not only would they have to leave the store, but they might also not be able to find a job anymore. manager han was not exaggerating. he was a smart man, so he could tell that mo linyuan doted on his wife a lot. therefore, his intuition told him that those who bullied leng rongrong would be in a miserable state. after being warned by manager han, the few salesgirls were more tactful. hence, they served leng rongrong very seriously. this time, no one dared to say anything bad. all of them were very professional. leng rongrong picked out some jewelry and said as she was choosing, ¡± these look quite suitable for weiwei. i¡¯ll give them to weiwei when the timees. these are suitable for rourou, so i¡¯ll give them to rourou. ¡± after she finished speaking, leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and asked, ¡± what do you think? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll listen to you, whatever your wife says.¡± fourth master mo had a look of fear. when he was talking to his wife, he waspletely different when he was talking to others. the few salesgirls were dumbfounded. this man was clearly so strong, but why was he so good to his wife? he even looked like he was flirting with his wife ¡­ ¡± ¡­ ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan deeply. fourth master mo was speechless. did he answer wrongly? lord fourth, who had a strong desire to live, said thoughtfully, ¡± very good. it¡¯s indeed very suitable for them. when are we sending it over? are we sending it over ourselves? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll just send it to you via express delivery.¡± leng rongrong seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± they don¡¯t know that we¡¯ve moved to a new house. invite them over for a mealter. ¡± ¡°alright. i¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s entire body was so cold that it was as if ice would fall from it. however, when he was with his wife, he was so gentle that it was as if a spring breeze was blowing. leng rongrong stood up. after looking around, she felt a little bored, so she left the lounge. when they were outside, leng rongrong stretchedzily. she looked at mo linyuan and wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°you can say whatever you want.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s cold aura was only directed at others. when facing his wife, even if he was looking down on her, he still had the aura of a little bird. ¡± i don¡¯t think i¡¯m suitable for frugality. i won¡¯t spend your money. i¡¯ll squander my own money, okay? ¡± leng rongrong stole a nce at mo linyuan, not knowing if she had upset her husband. she had been living frugally at home for less than an hour, and she had already given up on that ¡­ a smile suddenly appeared on mo linyuan¡¯s cold face. his wife was so cute. he actually had to ask for his opinion on this matter. ¡°if you¡¯re stuck there, you can be defeated however you want.¡± mo linyuan said in a pampering tone. he meant that she could totally spend his money to squander. ¡°can i spend it all?¡± leng rongrong asked as she stretched. ¡°alright. after spending it all, he would earn more. i can earn money faster than you can spend.¡± fourth master mo was still very confident. in the shop, a few salesgirls were envious and jealous. was this the difference between people? this man is spoiling this woman too much, isn¡¯t he? ¡°you¡¯re really not afraid that i¡¯ll spend all your money?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan in surprise. ¡± you know my ability to spend money. i earn billions every day, so i can¡¯t finish spending it, but the mo family¡¯s assets ¡­ ¡± ¡°the mo family¡¯s assets are like ants to me.¡± mo lingyuan chuckled and said in an extremely flirtatious tone, ¡± your husband is not as useless as you think. i should be able to catch up with the speed of your squandering. it¡¯s your pleasure to squander, and it¡¯s my pleasure to make money for you to squander.¡± although he nevercked money to spend, nor did heck money from people to spend. but when mo linyuan said such words, leng rongrong still felt that she was being flirted with. ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s fine even if you can¡¯t make that much money. my money is enough for us to spend for a few lifetimes.¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. fourth master mo facepalmed. his wife was still looking down on him. it was really depressing, mainly because his wife was too strong. just as the two of them were about to leave the shop, they suddenly heard a familiar voice. it was apanied by the sound of a p. ¡± xu rourou, you b * tch! did you steal uncle¡¯s card? ¡± leng rongrong and mo linyuan frowned at the same time and looked in the direction of the voice. in a shop diagonally opposite, xu rourou frowned and looked at xu rule. xu rule seemed to have wanted to hit xu rourou, but she was pped by xu rourou instead. ¡± xu rourou, you¡¯re getting bolder. you dared to steal my uncle¡¯s card and now you dare to hit my face? ¡± xu ru le¡¯s sharp voice attracted the attention of many people. ¡°it¡¯s rou rou.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± and that annoying person, why is she bullying rourou again? ¡± ¡°it looks like that brainless xu rule got beaten up.¡± fourth master mo said expressionlessly. then, he turned around and nced at tang luo. ¡± make a call and ask that idiot xu shiting toe over. ¡± he pampers a retard all day long and even lets this retard out to bite people. is his brain filled with tofu dregs?¡± ¡± pfft! pfft! pfft! ¡± tang luo couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. he also wanted to ridicule lord xu, but he did not expect that lord fourth had long been unhappy with lord xu pampering xu rule so much. it was a fatal ridicule. assistant tangughed and gave xu shiting a call. quan yu couldn¡¯t help but hold his stomach andugh wildly. everyone in theherworld empire knew that the idiot xu shiting doted on a retard and treated her like a treasure. however, no one expected that the fourth master, who had always acquiesced to lord xu, would criticize her like this. leng rongrong had already walked diagonally across, and mo linyuan was following beside her at a steady pace. tang luo and the others followed closely behind. in the shop across the street, xu ruo was so happy that she pped xu rourou again. however, her p did notnd on xu rourou¡¯s face. instead, it was caught by xu rourou, who had a cold expression on her face. then, xu rourou returned the p with a backhand. ¡°xu rourou, how dare you hit me!¡± xu ru le¡¯s voice cracked as she shrieked. her eyes were about to crack from staring. this b * tch was clearly a coward, but she was getting more and more arrogant. she actually dared to hit her! ¡°you hit me first, i¡¯m just hitting you back,¡± xu rourou frowned and looked at xu rule. she could feel that many people were looking at them, so she exined to xu rule, ¡± i didn¡¯t steal this card. it was given to me by my uncle. ¡± ¡°little uncle gave it to you? are you kidding me? how could little uncle give you this card? do you know how much money is in this card? do you know the password?¡± xu rule red at xu rourou angrily. only a ghost would believe that her little uncle had given her the card. if little uncle wanted to give it to someone, he would give it to her. why would he give it to a good-for-nothing like xu rourou? Chapter 558

Chapter 558: it¡¯s all a misunderstanding

Trantor: 549690339

¡°he gave it to me. i don¡¯t know how much money is in the card, but i know the password.¡± xu rourou had always felt inferior, so she did not sound very confident when she spoke. especially when she saw more and more people gathering around her, xu rourou could not help but feel a little nervous. in the past, every time she got close to xu ru le, many people would attack her, and she would be instinctively afraid. it was as if the people around her would only speak up for xu rule, and everyone else would only attack her. ¡°xu rourou, you¡¯re nervous, aren¡¯t you? heh, you took it, didn¡¯t you? little uncle¡¯s card? you thief, you don¡¯t have money, but you still stole little uncle¡¯s card. you¡¯re really shameless!¡± when xu rule saw xu rourou¡¯s unconfident expression, she became smug. she knew that her uncle would never give xu rourou this card. even if her uncle wanted to give it to her, he would definitely give it to her first. xu rourou was such an idiot. how could she deserve this card? half of his uncle¡¯s savings were in the card, and he could make an overdraft on it. her little uncle was reluctant to give it to her, so how could he bear to give this card to xu rule? although xu rourou had pped her twice, xu rule was still very proud. she snatched the card from xu rourou¡¯s hand and sneered, ¡± believe it or not, i can call the police. you¡¯re stealing.e,e,e. everyone,e and take a look. this woman is a thief. she stole someone¡¯s things! she stole my little uncle¡¯s card and came out to spend money! i told you, you¡¯re so poor, how can you afford the clothes here? you¡¯re just a delivery man, can you afford the clothes here?¡± ¡°so you¡¯re a delivery man!¡± ¡± can the delivery guy afford the clothes here? the cheapest one from this brand is at least ten thousand yuan. ¡± ¡± he must have stolen it. he¡¯s actually a thief! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s quite pretty, but she¡¯s actually a thief.¡± the surrounding crowd was misled by xu rule. they all thought that xu rourou was a thief who had stolen someone else¡¯s card to spend money. when xu ru le heard the discussions around her, she was very proud. ¡± xu rourou, what are you going to do? turn yourself in or let me call the police? ¡± ¡°i told you, i didn¡¯t steal it!¡± xu rourou¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. she could not help but feel nervous and flustered when she saw the mocking eyes around her. it was the same every time she was in school. she was always wronged by xu rule. even if she presented the evidence, no one would believe her. even if they knew that she had been wronged, everyone, including the teachers, chose to stand on xu rule¡¯s side. because xu ru le was rich, she could spend money to take care of everything. as for her, she had been disliked by her family since she was young, so she was very poor. even her tuition fees had to be earned by working part-time. xu rourou¡¯s inferiorityplex was suddenly brought up, and she did not know how to exin it. she felt that no matter how she exined, the people around her would not believe her. leng rongrong and mo linyuan walked through the crowd. then, leng rongrong stood in front of xu rourou and said, ¡± rourou, why did you buy such low-end clothes? didn¡¯t i ask someone to buy you a lot of custom-made clothes? ¡± ¡°low-end?¡± when the people around them heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, they were all dumbfounded. you call these clothes low-end? the lowest price of this brand was tens of thousands, and the highest was hundreds of thousands. was this price considered low for her? for a moment, no one dared to speak up, afraid of exposing their ignorance. leng rongrong and mo linyuan brought along two butlers and a special assistant. they did not look like ordinary people. xu rule¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred the moment she saw leng rongrong, but when she saw mo linyuan, her eyes lit up, even though she had been scared out of her wits thest time she ate mo linyuan¡¯s food. however, this did not change the fact that she admired fourth master mo. he was the only man she thought was worthy of her. the man she wanted to marry. this damned leng rongrong, she would definitely get rid of her. she hated her to death and hated her to death. looking at mo linyuan, xu ru le immediately put on a smile that she thought was especially beautiful. ¡± master mo, what brings you here? did youe over because you saw me?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. mo linyuan looked at xu rule as if she was an idiot, then said slowly, ¡± i don¡¯t know you. ¡± ¡°oh, i understand!¡± xu ru le quickly nodded. lord fourth kept a low profile and definitely did not want anyone to know his identity, so he had to pretend not to know him. leng rongrong looked at xu rule and felt that this person was a little funny. if she guessed correctly, mo linyuan said that he did not know her because he was afraid that she would be embarrassed. in the end, she actually said that she understood and even looked smug. xu rule even looked at leng rongrong with a look that said, ¡± i understand, you don¡¯t. ¡± it was as if there was a secret between her and mo linyuan. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan, then at xu rule, thinking, no matter how stupid mo linyuan is, he wouldn¡¯t fall for such an idiot, right? xu shiting seemed to be quite smart, how did he raise such a brainless person? leng rongrong did not care about xu rule at all. on the contrary, xu rule felt a little unhappy, but she did not dare to say anything to leng rongrong with mo linyuan in front of her. so, she continued to bombard xu rourou. ¡°miss leng, please make way. i¡¯m talking to xu rourou. i know she¡¯s your friend, but shemitted a crime. she¡¯s a thief.¡± xu rule said to leng rongrong, her eyes falling on xu rourou. leng rongrong turned to look at xu rourou and asked, ¡± rourou, what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯tck money, do you? the north thearch club pays you quite a high sry, and they also provide you with food, clothing, amodation, and transportation, right?¡± she had also given xu rourou a sum of money. she had said that if xu rourou needed money, she could ask her directly. xu rourou wouldn¡¯t need money to steal a card, and she wasn¡¯t that kind of person. ¡°i didn¡¯t steal it. little uncle gave it to me the other day.¡± when xu rourou saw leng rongrong, she felt a little more confident and answered. he then told leng rongrong about the situation. she was originally here to buy a set of clothes for someone else. she didn¡¯t n to use the card that xu shiting gave her. she nned to return the card to xu shiting when she was free, so she would keep it with her. when she was about to pay, she took out the wrong card and happened to get the card that xu shiting had given her. and then, xu rule happened to see him. this time, xu ru le was sure that she had stolen her little uncle¡¯s card, and she was not going to let her off. ¡°bullshit, only a ghost would believe you. what kind of money do you have? are you willing to buy the expensive clothes here? you used to wear cheap clothes, look at what you¡¯re wearing!¡± xu ru cursed. Chapter 559

Chapter 559: so she¡¯s a rich woman

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong took a serious look at xu rule¡¯s clothes, then asked, ¡± if she has no money, do you have money? ¡± if you¡¯re rich, why would you wear such high-end clothes? the set of clothes she¡¯s wearing is ten times the price of yours.¡± ¡± how is that possible? she only knows how to wear cheap clothes, and they¡¯re ten times more expensive than mine. can she afford them? ¡± xu rule looked at xu rourou with a smile. ¡± i can afford it. the manager of the north emperor club can¡¯t even afford a piece of clothing? ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± she lives in a house in the imperial city mansion and drives a car that¡¯s worth tens of millions. can¡¯t she afford to wear clothes? ¡± ¡± i, i recognize that set of clothes. it¡¯s not just ten times, it¡¯s more than fifteen times! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. the clothes were handmade by the master. there was a small mark on the clothes that the master made. it looked like a small ingot. ¡± the crowd started to notice xu rourou¡¯s clothes. her clothes looked more low-key, but the texture and texture were definitely notparable to xu rule¡¯s clothes. one wouldn¡¯t notice it if they didn¡¯t look carefully, but they would know if they looked carefully. the fabric, the handwork, and the style were all very special. this type of clothing was rare on the market, but it was definitely worth a lot. ¡± speaking of which, i did see her driving a sports car. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s such a car in the country! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, yes, i remember. it¡¯s that girl, the girl who got out of the sports car. f * ck, i suddenly feel that she¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°it¡¯s the manager of the north emperor club next door.¡± someone in the crowd sighed again. ¡± i remember that she came out to speak when that shop opened for business! ¡± ¡± i remember it too. there were even media reports that said that she, a college student, was already the manager of the north emperor club! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡± he¡¯s so young and promising. how could he possibly steal? ¡± suddenly, the situation was reversed. no one said anything bad about xu rourou anymore. instead, everyone looked at xu rule with doubt. after all, the north thearch club¡¯s dishes were all sky-high in price, and the service was also very good. it was said that the north thearch club¡¯s annual profit was also very high. it was rumored that the sry of an attendant in the north thearch club was very high, with a monthly sry of almost 100000 yuan. if xu rourou was the manager of the north emperor club, her sry would be even higher. it was rumored that the boss of the north emperor club was very good to his employees and was very rich. in that case, why would xu rourou need to use the money she had stolen to buy things? ¡± what north thearch club? she can¡¯t go to such a high-end ce. she¡¯s just a delivery person! ¡± xu ru le rolled her eyes. ¡± manager? he¡¯s just a delivery man. he¡¯s not that high-ss, okay? ¡± with that stupid brain of hers, how could she be qualified to be a manager?¡± ¡°second miss xu, aren¡¯t you a little ignorant? haven¡¯t you eaten at the north thearch club before? the north thearch club doesn¡¯t do take-out.¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule with a smile. she was the boss, so she had the right to order takeaway. if it was anyone else, they would have to queue up at the north thearch club. ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. the north thearch club never does take-out, so how could they go to the north thearch club to do it?! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t afford north thearch club. but he¡¯s a little ignorant. ¡± xu ru le¡¯s face turned pale. just then, someone shouted from behind, ¡± old master gu! ¡± ¡± can¡¯t we just ask manager gu if this is the manager of the north emperor club branch? ¡± ¡± yes, manager gu. there¡¯s a girl there who was used of stealing. i wonder if she¡¯s a staff member of your north emperor club. ¡± the crowd opened up a path, and then ancient mirrorke and chen feizhi walked out. the two of them were rtively famous, so people recognized them wherever they went. gu mirrorke and chen feizhi walked in, confused. when they saw leng rongrong, gu mirrorke was a little excited. ¡± girl? ¡± ¡°manager gu.¡± xu rourou walked out from behind leng rongrong. ¡°hey, rou rou, you¡¯re here too.¡± the ancient mirrorke greeted xu rourou. ¡°manager gu really knows him! he¡¯s the manager of the north thearch club. he¡¯s in charge of all the clubs.¡± ¡°manager gu, is this youngdy really the manager of the branch next door?¡± someone asked out of curiosity. after all, the north thearch association had many branches, but they all hired very powerful managers. xu rourou looked like a young girl who was too young to take on great responsibilities. ¡± her? yeah, this girl is the manager of the branch. ¡± gu mirrorke smiled and said, ¡± is there a problem? this girl is very capable. she¡¯s an especially smart child i¡¯ve met. she managed the branch well. ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°my god, he¡¯s already the manager of the north emperor club at such a young age? isn¡¯t he a little too powerful?¡± ¡°she¡¯s also very beautiful and has a good temperament.¡± ¡± the manager of the north thearch club shouldn¡¯t be short of money, right? he wouldn¡¯t need to steal someone else¡¯s card to pay for clothes, right? ¡± some people returned to the topic of xu rourou stealing the card. ¡°clothes?¡± gu mirrorke looked at the crowd. ¡± how can the manager of the north thearch club not be able to afford clothes? what a joke. rourou¡¯s monthly sry is enough to buy this shop.¡± everyone was speechless. so she was a rich woman. he looked so low-key. xu rule stood at the side, as if she had been struck by lightning. she was in a daze. what? was xu rourou really the manager of the north emperor club? wasn¡¯t she a delivery boy? how could she have be the manager of the north thearch club? was it because of lord fourth? could it be that leng rongrong had begged lord fourth, and then lord fourth had used his connections to let xu rourou be the manager of the north emperor club? damn it, what right did she have to be the manager of the north emperor club? what right did she have? she was someone who was inferior to her in every way, okay? xu ru le¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± even if she is the manager of the north emperor club, even if she is rich, it doesn¡¯t exin why little uncle¡¯s card is in her hands. she didn¡¯t steal it. did the card run into her hands by itself? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t rou rou say that it was a gift from her uncle?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± your mind is only filled with thoughts of stealing and snatching. other than stealing and snatching, are there no other normal channels to obtain it? ¡± ¡°little uncle will definitely not give it to her. little uncle has always looked down on her.¡± xu ru le sneered and said, ¡± i don¡¯t have it, so what right does she have? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already called xu shiting over. let¡¯s see who¡¯s telling the truth. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°you called him little uncle?¡± xu rule looked at leng rongrong in shock, then sneered, ¡± it¡¯s useless even if little unclees. she¡¯ll even steal things. ¡± leng rongrong did not say anything. she trusted xu rourou. not far away, a tall man in a royal blue suit was running towards them Chapter 560

Chapter 560: i did give her this card

Trantor: 549690339

xu shiting quickly walked in front of xu rourou and xu rule under the watchful eyes of the crowd. mo linyuan looked at xu shiting and cursed, ¡± idiot! ¡± he kicked xu shiting¡¯s calf. xu shiting turned to look at mo linyuan in shock. ¡± why did you kick me and scold me? ¡± he asked with a wronged expression. ¡°i don¡¯t like it.¡± lord fourth¡¯s face was frosty. xu shiting was speechless. who had he offended? why did he always dislike him? it was really too infuriating. he wanted to attack back, but he didn¡¯t dare to. after all, he was the fourth master ¡­ although master xu was the second-inmand of theher abyss empire, no one knew that he was also afraid of the fourth master. leng rongrong crossed her arms and tilted her head to look at xu shiting, ¡± master xu, exin why your bank card is in our rourou¡¯s hands. ¡± did you give it to her, or did she steal it?¡± when leng rongrong asked, fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were likeser beams as he stared at xu shiting. if this guy didn¡¯t tell the truth and made rongrong¡¯s friend unhappy, he would make rongrong unhappy and his wife unhappy, and he would die. ¡°can you not look at me with such a terrifying gaze and let me calm down first? that gaze makes my hair stand on end.¡± xu shiting nced at mo linyuan. since when did the head of the underworld empire start to meddle in such matters? in the past, he didn¡¯t care how much he pampered xu rule, but now he felt that lord fourth seemed to be helping xu rourou. xu shiting looked at xu rourou and then at mo linyuan. she was stunned for a moment. could there be something between the two of them? rourou was more powerful, smarter, and more domineering than he had imagined ¡­ she seemed to be the woman that lord fourth admired ¡­ f * ck, his rourou, was he trying to snatch his rourou away? master xu immediately became alert. he looked at mo linyuan with aplicated expression and then stood in front of xu rourou, blocking mo linyuan¡¯s view. fourth master mo was speechless. this idiot seemed to be thinking of some nonsense? li ruhua, tang luo, and quan yu were like smart people. with one look, they could tell that master xu had misunderstood something and instantly found it funny. lord fourth was not interested in xu rourou. he was clearly doing it for his wife¡¯s own good. the three of them wanted tough, but they didn¡¯t dare to. they had a hard time holding it in. ¡°can someone exin to me what happened here?¡± xu shiting asked after he calmed down. someone exined the general situation to xu shiting. then, everyone looked at xu shiting. because the people standing here were all very good-looking, especially mo linyuan and xu shiting, and leng rongrong and xu rourou. each one of them was better looking than the other, so more and more people were gathering around. ¡°i did give her this card.¡± xu shiting looked at xu rourou and frowned. ¡± don¡¯t you n to pay with my card? didn¡¯t i even tell you the password? i¡¯ve said it before, you can spend all the money in it. you can spend it however you like. i¡¯m your little uncle, so it¡¯s only natural for you to spend my money.¡± what xu shiting was more puzzled about at this moment was that xu rourou didn¡¯t really want to pay with his card, she just took the wrong one. she also said that the reason she brought it with her was not to use the card to spend money, but to return it to xu shiting when she met him. this made master xu angry and depressed. he had not been good to xu rourou before, so he hoped to make it up to his little niece. when he found out that his little niece was different from what he had imagined, he was excited and happy. it was just that he rarely gave her money to spend, but she actually didn¡¯t want it. she didn¡¯t spend a single cent, and still wanted to return it to him by all means. xu shiting¡¯s face was gloomy and cold. xu ru le was even more shocked. did little uncle just say that he gave this card to xu rourou? did she hear it right? why would her uncle be so nice to xu rourou, this good-for-nothing? didn¡¯t little uncle hate xu rourou the most in the past? she said that xu rourou was timid and cowardly. she did not even dare to raise her head to look at her when she spoke. she was so cowardly. she even said that xu rourou would not have a good future in her life. she was not as brave as xu rourou. xu rourou was more powerful and would definitely be able to achieve something when she grew up. in the end, when did he give her the card? why did she not know anything? could it be that they were in contact behind her back? could it be that xu rourou had been seducing little uncle behind his back? this wretched b * tch actually dared to seduce her little uncle. she dared to seduce her little uncle behind her back? xu rourou¡¯s eyes were a little red. she looked at xu shiting and still couldn¡¯t believe it. so, she grabbed xu shiting¡¯s arm and shook it a few times. she asked in a coquettish voice, ¡± little uncle, are you afraid that she will embarrass the xu family? ¡± ¡°no.¡± xu shiting looked at xu rule and pulled her hand away. he looked at her deeply and said, ¡± rule, i did give rourou that card. i have never given her anything since she was young, so i want to give her some money to make up for it. ¡± you¡¯re both my little nieces. i¡¯ve mistreated rou rou in the past.¡± xu rule was so shocked that her expression changed. she looked at xu shiting stiffly. she wanted to get angry and lose her temper. she could clearly feel that xu shiting was treating xu rourou better and better. moreover, little uncle was not as patient when he spoke to her as before, and his voice was much colder. she wanted to throw a tantrum like before, but she held it in. she knew that throwing a tantrum in front of so many people would only make her little uncle even angrier. furthermore, lord fourth was also present, which was not good for her. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, little uncle, i thought she stole your card ¡­ ¡± xu rule bit her lip and looked at xu shiting with tears in her eyes, ¡± little uncle, do you not like lele anymore? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± xu shiting frowned. ¡± then why did you give sister a credit card and not give me anything ¡­ ¡± xu ru le looked sad. xu shiting looked at xu rule and felt a little annoyed. it was like this every time. she had to act coquettishly and bring up the past as if he owed her his entire life. ¡°idiot, go away.¡± mo linyuan walked past xu shiting and xu rule, then said to leng rongrong, ¡± honey, we¡¯re done here. let¡¯s go buy, buy, buy. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. she whispered a few words to xu rourou, then waved at her and caught up with mo linyuan. she held his outstretched hand and left with him. Chapter 561

Chapter 561: why was the style of this nouveau riche exactly the same as her?

Trantor: 549690339

after leng rongrong, mo linyuan and the others left, there were no more onlookers on xu rourou¡¯s side. after all, xu shiting himself had said that he had given the card to xu rourou for her to spend it all. this meant that xu rourou did not steal anything at all. she was just being wronged from the beginning to the end. leng rongrong and mo linyuan talked about xu shiting and xu rourou as they walked. ¡°master xu must be blind. why is he so good to xu rule but so bad to rourou? rourou is smarter than xu rule, more low-key than her, and more capable.¡± leng rongrong felt a little indignant at xu rourou. she felt that xu rourou was really amazing, except for her unnecessary inferiorityplex. she looked really beautiful when she dressed up, much better than xu rule. however, xu shiting had always doted on xu rule, and he had never doted on xu rourou. they were both nieces, so why was there such a difference in treatment? rourou¡¯s inferiorityplex must have been because xu shiting treated xu rule very well, but he treated her badly. the root cause was xu shiting, but he never took her seriously. ¡°xu shiting is an idiot.¡± fourth master mo chimed in, ¡± do you want me to punish him? ¡± he could send him to a ce where birds don¡¯ty eggs to wake up. perhaps he would not treat xu rourou so differently after he woke up. ¡°forget it. let him be. rourou didn¡¯t need him now. roro will only grow stronger.¡± leng rongrong had high hopes for xu rourou. she felt that xu rourou would be stronger and stronger. she was very smart and very capable. the ancient mirrorke had told her that xu rourou looked like she had an inferiorityplex, but she was actually very smart and very capable. in the beginning, old master gu did not think highly of xu rourou because she was too young. however, he gradually realized that it was the right decision to hand over the club to xu rourou. she was very capable. she didn¡¯t look like anything special, just an ordinary little girl, especially when she was not dressed well. however, when it came to work, xu rourou seemed to have changed into a different person. she was swift and decisive, and she did not feel inferior at all. she could evene up with many good ideas and policies. the ancient mirrorke was full of praise for xu rourou, saying that leng rongrong had found a treasure. leng rongrong knew that xu rourou was special, which was why she let xu rourou manage the club. she was not surprised at all. she even thought that xu rourou would manage the club better and better. at the moment, she was just letting xu rourou practice. if xu rourou could manage the club well, she would be the right-hand man of ancient mirrorke in the future. leng rongrong nned to let xu rourou manage all the clubs. after all, the old man was getting on in years and needed a few capable helpers by his side. after leng rongrong told mo linyuan her n, she suddenly saw many people running forward. ¡°what happened?¡± leng rongrong asked suspiciously. li ruhua immediately stopped one of them and asked, ¡± can we pick up money in front? why is everyone running that way? ¡± ¡± i heard there¡¯s a show up ahead. there¡¯s a really pretty girl who¡¯s buying really exaggerated things! ¡± ¡°buying things is an exaggeration?¡± li ruhua could not help but look at leng rongrong. ¡°how is it an exaggeration?¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help butugh. could buying things be more exaggerated than her? ¡± just now, i think i bought everything in two stores. now, i¡¯m shopping in a jewelry store. i didn¡¯t even look at it and packed everything. i think i¡¯mining that i should buy the entire mall. ¡± the passerby who was stopped said, ¡± everyone thought it was fun, so they went to watch the fun. ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°???? ¡± why did this method sound so familiar? it seemed to be her method. li ruhua, tang luo, and the others all looked at leng rongrong. after all, they had never seen a woman who would buy things like this, except for their young madam. this time, the young madam didn¡¯t have any noodles. who was this nouveau riche? he actually wanted to buy the entire mall? leng rongrong had a vague intuition. she turned her head to look at mo linyuan. ¡± hubby, did my mother like to buy things like this before? ¡± is she a spendthrift when ites to spending?¡± ¡°bai wanrong is indeed a spendthrift. she¡¯s particrly good at making money, so it¡¯s said that when she spends money, she buys whatever she sees, and her techniques are very exaggerated. ¡°it¡¯s said that at her peak, bai wanrong had tens of thousands of bodyguards around her. at her most exaggerated, she almost bought an entire city, just because she thought that ce was beautiful and wanted to keep it forever ¡­¡± without waiting for mo linyuan to finish, leng rongrong had already rushed towards the crowd. without a second word, fourth master mo chased after her withrge strides. tang luo and li ruhua couldn¡¯t help but be on guard. everyone said that bai wanrong was already dead, butst time, bai wanrong suddenly appeared. could it be that this time, it was really the young madam¡¯s mother? so, the young madam¡¯s mother was not dead. was she still alive? the group of people were instantly excited. only quan yu, who didn¡¯t know anything, was still thinking seriously. ¡± were you talking about bai wanrong just now? that famous woman? why are you so excited when you mention bai wanrong? isn¡¯t she already dead?¡± ¡°our young madam is bai wanrong¡¯s daughter.¡± tang luo said as he nced at quan yu. ¡°what!¡± quan yu was shocked, ¡± miss bai¡¯s daughter? ¡± is that true? bai wanrong¡­oh¡­ no wonder young madam is so scary. is it because she inherited it?¡± the few of them chased after him in shock. leng rongrong was the first to squeeze into the crowd. then, she saw a beautiful woman shopping. she looked young and had a beautiful face. her hair was tied up in a bun, just like a young girl. she was dressed quite coolly, wearing ripped jeans and a very distinctive id scarf. she looked particrly rich when she was shopping. ¡°pack them all up and send them to the address i told you. have you swiped your card? i¡¯ll leave it to you guys after i¡¯m done.¡± bai wanrong blinked, and her smile had a touch of fierceness. when she turned around and was about to leave the shop, she suddenly met leng rongrong¡¯s somewhat excited gaze. ¡± ¡­ ¡± bai wanrong and leng rongrong looked at each other for two seconds. her gaze shifted from leng rongrong¡¯s face to her fingers, and she cursed, ¡± f * ck. ¡± then, bai wanrong turned around and wanted to run. leng rongrong caught up with her without a word and put her arm around bai wanrong¡¯s shoulder. bai wanrong turned around and started fighting with leng rongrong. ¡°mother zhenzhen¡± leng rongrong called out. Chapter 562

Chapter 562: don¡¯t randomly call me your mother!

Trantor: 549690339

¡± mother your head! if you call me mother again, i¡¯ll bite you! ¡± bai wanrong was so frightened by leng rongrong that her face turned pale. ¡± what the f * ck, how can there still be people who randomly call themselves mothers these days? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°look, an airne!¡± bai wanrong pointed at the sky. leng rongrong was unmoved, her eyes fixed on bai wanrong. ¡± mom, let¡¯s have a chat. don¡¯t you want my ring? i can give it to you. ¡± ¡± mom, mom, mom what mom ¡­ ¡± bai wanrong¡¯s voice was trembling as she looked at leng rongrong as if she had seen a ghost. ¡± let go of me! we can talk things out. don¡¯t just call me mom when you catch me! ¡± ¡°okay, i won¡¯t call you mom. i just want to ask you, are you bai wanrong?¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± bai wanrong and leng rongrong looked at each other, looking a little flustered. ¡± let¡¯s talk this out. don¡¯t get all touchy. let go of your hand. ¡± ¡°promise me that you won¡¯t run away when i let you go.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°of course i won¡¯t run. there are so many people here, i can¡¯t run even if i want to. let me go.¡± bai wanrong¡¯s smile carried a hint of ttery. leng rongrong released her hand doubtfully. then, bai wanrong smiled at her. ¡± bye-bye! ¡± after she finished speaking, bai wanrong suddenly rushed out. she was like a gust of wind, passing through the crowd and then suddenly disappearing. mo linyuan and the others wanted to catch up, but they did not have time. ¡°he¡¯s gone.¡± quan yu, tang luo, and li ruhua looked around, but they couldn¡¯t find anything. just like that, bai wanrong hadpletely disappeared. leng rongrong¡¯s face was scrunched up. she could have captured her mother, but in the end, her mother still escaped ¡­ he did not say anything. however, she had acknowledged bai wanrong, so she was her mother. however, why did her mother not remember her? when she called her mother, she still had a shocked expression on her face. she did not believe it at all. leng rongrong suddenly thought of something. she took out a photo from her pocket. it was a photo of bai wanrong. she had always carried it with her so that she could see her mother one day. ¡°we¡¯ll meet again next time.¡± mo linyuan could see the disappointment on his wife¡¯s face andforted her. ¡°not everyone can catch bai wanrong. it¡¯s very difficult to catch her. unless she¡¯s willing to meet you. there must be a reason why she hasn¡¯t appeared.¡± ¡°i know,¡± leng rongrong puffed up her cheeks gloomily. ¡± i¡¯m a little depressed. i¡¯m actually so inferior to my mother. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s bai wanrong.¡± mo linyuan said with a serious face. he actually felt that something was wrong. bai wanrong looked a little different, so there must be something wrong with her. nan si would have to investigate this matter thoroughly. bai wanrong seemed to have the mark of the neenth level on her, so this matter might be rted to the neenth level. ¡°i¡¯m too weak.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°you¡¯re already very strong.¡± mo linyuan patted leng rongrong¡¯s head. ¡± i¡¯ll ask nan si to investigate bai wanrong¡¯s situation. don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find out. ¡± you¡¯ll meet her eventually and acknowledge her. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± after meeting bai wanrong, leng rongrong was no longer in the mood to continue shopping. therefore, they directly returned to their residence. when they returned to the foot of the floating cloud mountain, leng rongrong and the others realized that liu yue and the others were actually waiting for the owner of the floating cloud mountain. they were waiting for an opportunity. leng rongrong and the others were amused. ¡°young master, what should we do?¡± asked li ruhua, who was driving. ¡°stop the car.¡± leng rongrong said. the car stopped and the five of them got out. ¡°why are you guys here? are you here to see the master of the floating cloud mountain?¡± mon looked at leng rongrong and the others warily. they were waiting here for rabbits toe out of a tree stump. could these few people also be waiting here for rabbits? ¡°i¡¯m telling you, the master of the floating cloud mountain will note to see you. he won¡¯t work with you. he¡¯s already agreed to work with us, so why would he work with you?¡± mon sneered and said, ¡± i don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for you to wait here. you should just stay somewhere cool. you¡¯re just wasting time here. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. he had really misunderstood them. ¡°have you been waiting here for this master? since i¡¯ve already agreed to cooperate with you, why are you still waiting at the foot of the mountain?¡± leng rongrong looked at mon curiously. ¡± it¡¯s so cold today. are you guys here to enjoy the cool breeze? ¡± liu yue and the others didn¡¯t look good. mo tiancheng sneered and said, ¡± what does it have to do with you? you can¡¯t get in here anyway.¡± ¡°who said we can¡¯t go in?¡± leng rongrong nced at mo tiancheng and said, ¡± i advise you to leave this ce quickly. we have no intention of letting you in. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t n on letting us in? you¡¯re speaking as if the floating cloud mountain is your home ¡­ ¡± ye qiushu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡± even if all the mo family¡¯s assets are here, they can¡¯t afford to buy this floating cloud mountain. are you dreaming? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan and the rest, then got into the car. after they got in the car, the car drove towards the gate. the gate at the foot of the mountain opened automatically, and leng rongrong¡¯s car went up the mountain. liu yue and the others were dumbfounded when they saw the door close by itself. they were shocked. what was going on? so, this door is automatic? as long as the car drove past, it would automatically open? ¡°get in the car, we¡¯re driving over too!¡± mo tianyun shouted. then, the group of people got into two cars. however, when their car drove past, the gate was not opened at all. it was still there. ¡°brother,e closer. is it because you¡¯re too far away and you can¡¯t sense it? if leng rongrong and the others can enter, how can we not? damn it, we can¡¯t let them get there first.¡± mon said to mo tiancheng. mo tiancheng stepped on the elerator and the car moved forward. however, because he stepped on the elerator too hard, he didn¡¯t have time to brake and the car crashed into the gate. with a bang, the car broke down, and so did the gate. the group of people was speechless. this didn¡¯t make sense. if leng rongrong and the others could enter, why couldn¡¯t they? just as liu yue and the others were in disbelief, a group of bodyguards suddenly rushed out and surrounded them. liu yue and the others were all dumbfounded. what had happened? why could leng rongrong and the others do it, but not them? so, if they broke the door, would they have offended the big boss? in an instant, everyone began to panic. Chapter 563

Chapter 563: you stole the mo family¡¯s assets?

Trantor: 549690339

as soon as leng rongrong and the others returned home, a bodyguard came over to ask what they should do since the gate at the foot of the mountain had been broken. leng rongrong was speechless. even if one used their toes to think, they would know which idiots had done this. ye qiushu and the others weren¡¯t smart, but they didn¡¯t expect them to be this stupid. they actually broke the door of their house. ¡°please invite them up.¡± leng rongrong looked at the bodyguard and said. ¡°yes, madam,¡± the bodyguard immediately went down the mountain to bring her back. a few minutester, liu yue and the others were brought up. although they were all nervous, they were still excited when they thought about being able to see the big boss of the mountain. even though it was the middle of winter, mon purposely pulled down her cor to reveal her smooth shoulders. the thought of being able to see the big boss on the mountain made her a little excited. she would definitely not let this big boss work with leng rongrong and the others. she would seduce him and make him her man ¡­ at the thought of this, mon¡¯s heart began to race and her face turned red. she wasn¡¯t young anymore, but there hadn¡¯t been any man that she had taken a fancy to. there were many rich young masters who pursued her, but she despised them for being too useless, so she didn¡¯t like them. this time, there was finally someone that she liked. she must seize this opportunity and marry into a real rich family. soon, mon and the rest were brought to the main hall. then, they saw leng rongrong and the others sitting on the sofa, as well as storm, storm, crit, and the big white tiger lying on a huge carpet at the side. mon was already prepared to seduce him. she pulled her clothes extremely low and even intended to fall into the big boss¡¯s arms the moment she entered. however, when she shifted her feet, mon did not see any big shots. she only saw leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and a few others. but she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. she kicked herself and then pounced in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡°da bai!¡± leng rongrong called out with a frown. the big white tiger immediately pounced over from the side. just as mon¡¯s eyes were wide open, the big white tiger had already blocked leng rongrong¡¯s path. mon was scared out of her wits. it was toote for her to dodge. then, mon pounced on the big white tiger¡¯s body and wrapped her arms around it. the big white tiger roared at mon. mon was so frightened that she let go of her hands in a panic and fell to the ground. the big white tiger looked down at mon with a look of disdain. mon looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan in disbelief. ¡± what are you two doing here? where¡¯s the owner? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t we look like the owners of this ce?¡± leng rongrong revealed a devilish smile and looked at mon, who was lying on the ground, with interest. mony on the ground and looked up at leng rongrong. her eyes were still filled with disbelief. could leng rongrong and mo linyuan be the owners of this ce? how was that possible? even the entire mo family¡¯s wealth might not be able to afford this ce. this ce was not just a mountain. the reason why this ce was so valuable was because it had very good feng shui. a feng shui master once said that this mountain had the best feng shui in the entire country. it was because of this that in everyone¡¯s eyes, only the big shots were qualified to live in the floating cloud mountain. it was also a ce that ordinary people could only dream of. in mon¡¯s eyes, although leng rongrong and mo linyuan were rich, they were not that rich. even if mo linyuan controlled the entire mo family, the mo family was not one of the top families. so even if mo linyuan had the money, he could not afford to buy the yunfu mountain. as for leng rongrong, she was still a girl from the countryside. even if she had a few impressive-looking godfather, how rich could she be living in the countryside? therefore, mon and the rest had thought that mo linyuan and leng rongrong could not possibly be the owners of this ce from the very beginning. however, at this moment, the rongyuan couple was sitting on the pce-style sofa in the living room. the huge animals were also sitting in the huge living room, their corners warming themselves up by the firece. if this was not leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s ce, how could these animals be here? however, if it was really them, how could it be possible? how could they be so rich? mon, ye qiushu, and the others all had ugly expressions on their faces. mo tiancheng and mo tianyun had never seen animals like a big white tiger and a storm before. so, their minds were filled with thoughts. why was there such a big tiger in this vi? did this tiger eat people? and that animal that looked like a big dog and a wolf. was it a dog or a wolf? why did that ck horse keep staring at their hair? why was there a chicken in strange clothes? this chicken looked a little funny ¡­ mo tiancheng and mo tianyun¡¯s faces were filled with excitement. the two of them hadpletely forgotten to think. only ye qiushu looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong in disbelief. she asked in disbelief, ¡± are you, are you really the masters of this floating cloud mountain? mo linyuan, did you squander away all the mo family¡¯s assets?¡± ye qiushu chided. ¡°how could you lose the entire mo family¡¯s assets for your own selfish desires! mo linyuan, are you still a member of the mo family? it¡¯s fine that you¡¯ve always been unsociable, but you¡¯re actually doing this? did you secretly empty the mo family? do you believe that i won¡¯t tell the lordmaster about this? if your grandfather finds out, he¡¯ll definitely be very angry.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at ye qiushu expressionlessly. ¡± i don¡¯t care about the mo family¡¯s assets. i do need to let the old master know that you¡¯re nning to work with outsiders to deal with me. ¡± ye qiushu was stunned for a moment and stuttered, ¡± what evidence do you have to prove that we¡¯re colluding with outsiders? even if we wanted to ally with outsiders, we wouldn¡¯t be able to seed. however, it¡¯s a fact that you bought the floating cloud mountain. if it wasn¡¯t the mo family¡¯s property, would you have the money to buy it?¡± ¡°of course i do.¡± tang luo nced at ye qiushu. he had long gotten tired of seeing the faces of the mo family. he was so stupid that he looked for trouble every day and caused trouble for lord fourth. if not for the fact that he was worried that the mo family would be destroyed in the hands of these people, lord fourth would not have bothered to worry about the mo family¡¯s situation. a small department in theherworld empire was already earning more than the entire mo family ¡­ would lord fourth still need the mo family¡¯s money? he did not care at all. even if the mo corporation was destroyed one day, it would not affect the fourth master¡¯s status at all, alright? Chapter 564

Chapter 564: tsundere fourth master, my wife bought them all!

Trantor: 549690339

¡± second madam, with young master¡¯s abilities, do you think he only has the status of the head of the mo family? ¡± tang luo sneered and looked at ye qiushu. ¡± as you all know, the person who bought the floating cloud mountain is a big shot. he¡¯s just the head of the mo family. do you think young master is a big shot? ¡± there was a deep meaning in tang luo¡¯s eyes. he did not say it clearly, but he had revealed some information about mo linyuan¡¯s other identities, and those identities were all more powerful than the head of the mo family. ¡°the young master can afford a hundred floating clouds mountains. does the mo family have that much property? it¡¯s not just young master. to be honest, our young madam has the ability to buy a thousand floating cloud mountains.¡± speaking of his young master and young madam, tang luo was very proud. li ruhua and quan yu also nodded. after seeing young madam¡¯s ount, everyone realized the fact that young madam was frighteningly rich. in any case, this floating cloud mountain was really nothing to young madam. she could probably buy a floating cloud mountain with the money she earned in a day. ¡± what are you bragging about ¡­ ¡± mo tiancheng finally came back to his senses andughed. he felt that tang luo had exaggerated too much. it was both exaggerated and funny. ¡± i¡¯m not bragging ¡­ ¡± at this moment, li chenle¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡± you guys are too ignorant. do you know how rich master rong is? ¡± li chenle thought back to the ounts he had seen. he felt that if he could have lord rong¡¯s fortune in this life, he would not have lived in vain. he had already thought about it. he would set this as his goal in the future. furthermore, he wanted to be lord rong¡¯s disciple and learn more from him. he used to think that mo linyuan was amazing, but now he felt that mo linyuan¡¯s amazing ability was not in any other way. his amazing ability was that he had found such a rich wife. f * ck, why didn¡¯t he have such good luck? ¡°young master li?¡± mo tiancheng looked at li chenle. ¡± how did you get in? ¡± ¡°i walked in,¡± li chenle looked at mo tiancheng as if he was looking at an idiot, then turned to look at leng rongrong in a ttering manner, ¡± lord rong, let them see how rich you are. these idiots definitely don¡¯t know how rich you are. let¡¯s p their faces! ¡± the most important thing was that there was someone to apany him through the stimtion and feel that he was a good-for-nothing. mo tiancheng and the others looked at li chenle in confusion. leng rongrong looked like she was in her twenties. she was so young. she was just the disliked daughter of the leng family. how rich could she be? how could a child from the countryside, who was abandoned by his biological father, have money? it¡¯s impossible to be rich, okay? leng rongrong threw the phone to li chenle. li chenle chuckled as he opened the text message. then, he clicked on leng rongrong¡¯s bank card and showed it to mon and the others. ¡± open your dog eyes and take a good look at her bank ount details. in just one day, it¡¯s almost surpassed all of the mo family¡¯s assets, right? ¡± mon and the others widened their eyes and looked at the numbers on the screen in shock. ¡± 1,2,3 ¡­ ¡± mo tianyun started to count with his fingers. when everyone saw how many figures it was, their expressions were as wonderful as if they had eaten sh * t. ¡°this is the transaction information?¡± mo tiancheng looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction in disbelief, ¡± isn¡¯t she the abandoned eldest miss of the leng family? where did she get so much money? she was just an artiste ¡­ she had just entered the industry and had not acted in many films. how could she have so much money? even movie kings and queens don¡¯t have that much ie, right?¡± ¡°hundreds of millions in a single stroke?¡± mo tianyun slowly finished counting and then rubbed his eyes, ¡± i didn¡¯t see the dates wrong, right? they all seem to be today. ¡± ¡°ding-ding-ding-¡± his phone suddenly rang. he had received another message. it was still a message from the bank. and this time, it was a sum of several billion ¡­ because the amount was really exaggerated, the group of people had never seen so much money before, so each and every one of them was dumbfounded. li chenle¡¯s hand almost dropped from his phone. he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± money again ¡­ ¡± ¡°if they¡¯reing, then they¡¯reing.¡± lord rong was very calm. he frowned. ¡± spending money is really a problem ¡­ ¡± ¡± hehehe ¡­ ¡± mo tiancheng was speechless. he wanted to say that it was fake, but the message that came from the scene said that he could recognize the bank¡¯s information. could this woman really be that rich? wasn¡¯t this woman the one that the leng family didn¡¯t like and was used to stall mo linyuan? how could she be so rich? mo tiancheng¡¯s expression wasplicated and filled with disbelief. mon and the rest were also in disbelief. although it wasn¡¯t cash, the information from the bank was no different from cash. leng rongrong had received so much money in her ount, and each sum was an exaggerated amount that they had never seen before. ¡°you, how can you be so rich?¡± mon looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction in disbelief. she could not understand how leng rongrong could be so rich. where did her moneye from? she didn¡¯t seem to have any status, nor did she have a job. ¡°it¡¯s spinning.¡± leng rongrong nced at mon. ¡± your food, clothes, and daily necessities are all produced or sold by thepanies under my name. strictly speaking, i¡¯ve also earned money from you. ¡± mon¡¯s expression turned even uglier. she suddenly felt that she had been killed by leng rongrong. she had never expected leng rongrong to be so rich. mo tiancheng suddenlyughed, ¡± so miss leng is so rich. so, mo linyuan, are you living off a woman? ¡± you¡¯re proud of living off a woman?¡± ¡°so what if i am?¡± mo linyuan nced at mo tiancheng. ¡°don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? a man is actually living off a woman!¡± mo tiancheng burst outughing, ¡± don¡¯t you have any pride? don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? the four young masters of the mo family were actually a man who lived off a woman! to think that you¡¯re the head of the mo family.¡± tang luo was speechless. isn¡¯t it good to live off a woman? the young master ate with great relish, especially with the young madam¡¯s soft rice. he was quite happy. ¡± it¡¯s not embarrassing. you live off my wife. others are envious. ¡± fourth master mo replied confidently, ¡± there¡¯s no need to be envious. you guys can still find a woman who can live off you. ¡± after he finished speaking, fourth master mo continued, ¡± do you see the parking lot in the courtyard? the hundreds of cars there were all given by my wife! my wife even gave me a helicopter. oh, she even gave me a cruise ship. she also said that she would buy me a few inds ¡­ everything i¡¯m wearing is bought by my wife. do you see those antiques? many of them were bought by my wife. you guys didn¡¯t, did you?¡± Chapter 565 - do you understand the heartache

Chapter 565: do you understand the heartache of squandering without end?

Trantor: 549690339

mo tiancheng¡¯s face was filled with excitement. not to mention that no one would buy these things for them, even they themselves could not afford them! looking at fourth master mo¡¯s proud expression, it was obvious that he was addicted to living off a woman and was very happy. he probably didn¡¯t think that it was embarrassing for his wife to buy so many things for him. it was a very proud thing, okay? tang luo chuckled. butler quan was dumbfounded. he asked tang luo, who was beside him, in a low voice, ¡± really? was the young madam really that rich? she¡¯s actually so good to our lord fourth? if we serve young madam well, will young madam give us so many good things too?¡± ¡°young madam might give it to you. she¡¯s very generous to her friends. but yingluo, do you dare to take it? you probably haven¡¯t seen our lord fourth¡¯s jealous face, he¡¯s a big vinegar jar.¡± at the mention of this, tang luo¡¯s entire body couldn¡¯t help but shiver. they had received many gifts from the young madam. young master had punished him because he felt that it was better for him to receive a gift ¡­ he seriously suspected that if the young madam had treated them better, she would have sent them to the border. furthermore, if young madam treated everyone so well, lord fourth would definitely feel that he was not being taken seriously. then, lord fourth would be even more jealous, and they would be in trouble. ever since lord fourth met young madam, he seemed to have changed into apletely different person in front of her. however, in front of them, he had not changed at all. he was still lord fourth, still that extremely terrifying lord fourth. it was just that he had the most important woman in his life. mon¡¯s expression wasplicated as well. she really did not know what to say. she only felt that it was a little infuriating, so she said to leng rongrong, ¡± what¡¯s there to be proud of? if you didn¡¯t do that, he wouldn¡¯t have liked you either! ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s cold eyes swept towards mon. ¡± who said that? are you trying to provoke my rtionship with my wife? ¡± even if my wife has no money, i will still love her. if she doesn¡¯t have money, i¡¯ll take care of her. ¡± leng rongrong patted mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder, then looked at mon and said earnestly, ¡± do you know what my greatest wish is? ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± mon stared at leng rongrong. ¡°be poor, be penniless. ¡± this way, i can experience what it¡¯s like to be poor and what it¡¯s like to work hard. i won¡¯t be like now, having everything and anything i want without any effort ¡­ ¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at mon, then said in an infuriating tone, ¡± so don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t have the chance to be penniless. i can¡¯t finish spending my money and i can¡¯t finish making it no matter how much i make it, do you understand? ¡± you don¡¯t understand the feeling of wanting to buy a lot of lottery tickets and squander, but winning the lottery every time. you want to buy a stock that has fallen terribly to squander, but the stock prices rise the next day. you don¡¯t understand the feeling of wanting to gamble and squander, but gambling for three days and three nights and winning everyone in the casino ¡­ ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart ached when she recalled how she had squandered in the past. she had thought of making herself poor, but it was a very difficult thing for her. she couldn¡¯t donate all her money because her godfather wouldn¡¯t let her. they said that unless she squandered all her money, they would allow her to live a poor life. if not, she would continue to live a rich life ¡­ she had lost. she had tried everything she could to lose. she had bought many casinos, manypanies, and manypanies that were about to close down ¡­ the strange thing was that thosepanies that she had bought, those that were about to close down, or shops that were about to close down, would suddenly be popr. and then, there was the current situation. she always had an inexplicable ie. to be honest, she didn¡¯t know where the ie came from. anyway, she had businesses all over the world, but she didn¡¯t really manage them. she just hired some people to manage them and then pretended that they didn¡¯t exist. the people she hired were not management geniuses or top students. they were just people who looked poor and had a hard time but had good character. there were elderly people, children, people who had a hard life in the mountains, and some disabled people. she let them work. she did not expect them to do a good job, but she gave them very high wages. in the beginning, she was shocked when she saw the ie. she thought that these people had transferred her sry to her again. otherwise, how could she have so much ie? ter on, he realized that these people inexplicably cherished this job opportunity. then, regardless of whether they were educated or not, they all did their jobs well and made their shops orpanies into very powerful existences. leng rongrong was a little depressed. she had even advised everyone not to work so hard. they could take the money and not work, but she would keep paying them. in the end, her words probably scared them and they thought she was being sarcastic. instead, they worked even harder. after that, lord rong didn¡¯t dare to say anything or care about anything. she was afraid that the more she said, the harder everyone would work ¡­ when leng rongrong mentioned this, mon¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± is it that exaggerated? can your luck be that good? are you the goddess of luck? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know if she¡¯s the goddess of luck, but it¡¯s normal to hit the jackpot. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± i don¡¯t believe it. it¡¯s almost the new year and there are many activities online. if you¡¯re really lucky, you can go to an event to draw a prize. let¡¯s see if you can win it. ¡± mon could not believe it at all. she felt that leng rongrong was just bragging, so she despised her. everyone was curious about leng rongrong¡¯s luck, so they all looked at her. ¡± young madam, why don¡¯t you really smoke? ¡± tang luo had always been the bolder one. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong didn¡¯t mind. ¡± tell me, which one should i pick? if i say it myself, you¡¯ll say that i¡¯m cheating. why don¡¯t you decide? ¡± mon nced at leng rongrong, then took out her phone and opened an event. ¡± use my phone to draw lots! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong took mon¡¯s phone and randomly clicked on the lucky draw. everyone leaned over to look at the phone. storm and critical hit also came over. storm didn¡¯t even look at it because it knew that its master had divine luck. the white tiger didn¡¯t know much about human games, so itid down to rest. ¡± tsk, if you don¡¯t win the first prize, you¡¯ll be letting down all the bullsh * t you¡¯ve just bragged about. let me tell you, you won¡¯t even get this prize! ¡± mon scoffed. she felt that leng rongrong would not be able to smoke it. Chapter 566 - winning the lottery again and again

Chapter 566: winning the lottery again and again

Trantor: 549690339

¡°the results aren¡¯t out yet, why are you so anxious?¡± li chenle idolized leng rongrong to the core, so he stood by the side and shouted angrily, ¡± lord rong is so awesome, you¡¯ll definitely get it! ¡± ¡± only one person can get this prize every day. i don¡¯t believe she can get it. ¡± mon sneered. ¡± one in a few hundred million? is she? how can there be yingluo who won the lottery just because she said so?¡± mon was stillughing contemptuously. beside her, ye qiushu was poking her waist with her fingers frantically. ¡± look, look! ¡± everyone around them gasped and held their breath. he hit the jackpot! he really hit the jackpot! first prize! leng rongrong did not even look at the phone. she was still sitting on the sofa, calm andposed, as if it had nothing to do with her. fourth master mo was simrly calm because he believed that his wife¡¯s luck was just that good. ¡°he really won the first prize?¡± mon snatched the phone and looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction in disbelief. her eyelids twitched. ¡± it¡¯s really the first prize. it¡¯s definitely not because you¡¯re drawing from the lottery. it must be because you¡¯re using my phone. ¡± mon refused to believe it. she hid her phone behind her back and said coldly, ¡± this is mine! it has nothing to do with you. i used my phone to draw, so it¡¯s mine!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and she said very casually, ¡± if it¡¯s yours, then it¡¯s yours. ¡± ¡°young madam, why don¡¯t you try again? miss mo doesn¡¯t seem to believe in your luck. why don¡¯t you try using my phone?¡± tang luo wittily took out his phone and blinked. he had a lottery tform and the first prize was a motorcycle. he had been interested in it for a long time. it was just that he had never drawn it before. he didn¡¯t know if he would be able to get it if he asked young madam to help. tang luo held his phone with both hands, looking very sincere. leng rongrong nodded and poked it with a finger. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us everyone held their breath as they watched. a few secondster, tang luo won the prize. it was the first prize that he wanted. ¡°young madam, can this be considered my prize?¡± tang luo was so excited that his eyes were shining. ¡± sure ... ¡± leng rongrong nced at him and said casually. ¡± actually, i also want to draw a prize. young madam, can you help me draw one too? ¡± quan yu, who was at the side, quickly took out his phone. leng rongrong¡¯s finger jabbed, and it was another first prize. li ruhua didn¡¯t even ask. she held her phone with both hands and squatted in front of leng rongrong. she looked up at leng rongrong with anticipation. leng rongrong poked it casually, and then huahua screamed, ¡± i¡¯m rich!¡± huahua¡¯s scream frightened everyone, and they all looked at huahua in horror. fourth master mo covered his wife¡¯s ears and nced at li ruhua, ¡± are you poisonous? ¡± li ruhua took a deep breath. ¡± no, i¡¯m just a little agitated. let me calm down ... ¡± li chenle knelt down on one knee. ¡± master, master rong, ancestor, please help me draw one with your blessed finger! ¡± leng rongrong nced at li chenle. ¡± since you¡¯ve been doing charity all this time, i¡¯ll help you pick one. ¡± leng rongrong followed. then, li chenle also won a prize. for some reason, he opened another page for the lucky draw. ¡± lord rong, can you do me another favor? ¡± ¡°get lost!¡± li chenle stood up in embarrassment. ¡± alright then, that first prize was mine, right? ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ye qiushu¡¯s chest heaved up and down. she also wanted to ask leng rongrong to help her draw the lottery, but they had a conflict with leng rongrong ... she had even said that she would deal with them before, so she was a little embarrassed. although mo tiancheng and his brother were envious, they were too embarrassed to ask. at this moment, a pair of hands suddenly reached out to her. ¡± sister-inw, can you help me pick one? ¡± mo ziming appeared out of nowhere and gave everyone a fright, ¡± my girlfriend really likes these cosmetics, but she can¡¯t bear to buy them ... she always says that it¡¯s good enough as long as she wins the lottery, but she¡¯s never won the lottery before. ¡± ¡°big brother. that¡¯s good.¡± when leng rongrong saw mo ziming, she immediately gave him a smile. mo ziming had always been innocent. even though they had not met many times, leng rongrong knew that he worked for mo linyuan, so leng rongrong thought that mo ziming was quite cute. with just a casual tap, mo ziming had won a prize. he was so happy that he was about to cheer. liu yue walked behind mo ziming and patted his arm gently. she then passed her phone to him and gave him a look. mo ziming was speechless. he looked at his mother deeply and asked with a frown, ¡± mom, what are you doing here? ¡± ¡± i-i-i-i ... ¡± liu yue panicked. she did not know how to exin this to her son. thest time she followed ye qiushu and mon, her son had already chided her. this time, he even caught her red-handed. she didn¡¯t mean to find trouble with leng rongrong and the others, but what ye qiushu said made sense. although ziming had always been in charge of the mo corporation, the real power was still in the hands of mo linyuan. if mo linyuan was driven out, the real power would go to ziming. in the future, ziming wouldn¡¯t have to be at the mercy of others. now, everything had to be done ording to mo linyuan¡¯s mood. mo linyuan was obviously the youngest, but ziming, as the boss, had to listen to mo linyuan even though he was so hardworking in managing thepany. liu yue didn¡¯t think too much about it at first. after ye qiushu¡¯s kind reminder, she joined ye qiushu and the others. even though mo ziming was honest, he wasn¡¯t stupid. he knew that his mother had been incited by his second aunt. his mother had always been a big-hearted person. she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would be calctive and wouldn¡¯t target anyone for no reason. if she did, it must be because she was incited by someone. therefore, at this moment, mo ziming looked at ye qiushu and the others with a cold gaze. ye qiushu coughed. mon and the rest did not say anything. everyone was still in a state of shock, a little unable to believe that leng rongrong could really hit the jackpot no matter what she drew. how could there be such a person in this world? mo tiancheng looked at leng rongrong with a spark in his eyes. if this woman was him, he would be rich ... he had already said that it was impossible for mo linyuan to afford a vi at yunfu mountain. it turned out that it was because of leng rongrong. this woman who had taken his ce to be his wife was actually a treasure. at this moment, he had a special thought. Chapter 567

Chapter 567: you¡¯re the one i scammed

Trantor: 549690339

mo ziming didn¡¯t know what his mother had done, but he still apologized to leng rongrong and mo linyuan, asking them not to be angry. then, at the same time, he also gave her a gift, a moving gift for leng rongrong and mo linyuan. leng rongrong and mo linyuan epted mo ziming¡¯s gift. as for liu yue, they did not me her, but they gave her a little warning. liu yue had always been brainless and timid. therefore, after being warned, he would probably not do anything stupid. ye qiushu and the others were speechless at this moment. leng rongrong¡¯s luck was indeed good, and leng rongrong seemed to be really rich. the floating cloud mountain was theirs. they hade to look for the big boss of the floating cloud mountain and even warned them that they would cooperate with the big boss of the floating cloud mountain. it was simply a joke and they had lost all their face. mon¡¯s mouth fell open. she nced at leng rongrong. she did not know the principle behind leng rongrong¡¯s ability to hit the jackpot one after another. however, that was the truth. she could hit the jackpot in anything. it was obvious that it was not an act. ¡°you¡¯re just lucky.¡± after an unknown period of time, mon said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing to be lucky. ¡± ¡°luck is also a type of strength.¡± tang luo said calmly, ¡± after all, i¡¯m afraid that people like you are really unlucky. you¡¯re looking for the big shots of the floating cloud mountain to deal with our young master?¡± his words made everyone feel very awkward and embarrassed. it could really be said that he had lost all face. who would have thought that the big shots of the floating cloud mountain were leng rongrong and mo linyuan? they had thought that they could really find a very powerful big boss to help them deal with mo linyuan ... in the end, it was mo linyuan and leng rongrong. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us in other words, the person they wanted to cooperate with was the person they wanted to deal with. they had even arrogantly said such harsh words in front of them, but in the end, they were like idiots ... ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± mo tiancheng said angrily. however, before he could reach the entrance, he was stopped by the big white tiger, storm, rainstorm, and critical strike. ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± mo tiancheng looked warily at the fewrge beasts blocking the way. ¡± you can go back if you want. there¡¯s no problem. the problem is that you broke our door. aren¡¯t you going topensate us? ¡± leng rongrong held a cup of tea and sipped it slowly before asking in a neutral tone. ¡°you¡¯re so rich, do you really need a door like this?¡± mo tiancheng looked at leng rongrong in annoyance. ¡°it¡¯scking.¡± leng rongrong blinked her innocent eyes. ¡± after all, you guys were the ones who crashed into it. you have to fix it for us, right? it¡¯s our business if we have money, but it¡¯s your business if you wantpensation. if you don¡¯t want to, we don¡¯t mind calling the police and letting them handle it. when the timees, we¡¯ll call a bunch of reporters. the second young master of the mo family, mo tiancheng, broke someone¡¯s door and refused topensate. is he so poor that he can¡¯t even afford a door?¡± mo tiancheng gritted his teeth and looked at mo linyuan, ¡± ah yuan, you¡¯re so angry. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t call me that so affectionately. it¡¯s a little disgusting.¡± fourth master mo said calmly. mo tiancheng was speechless. mo tianyun frowned and said, ¡± a ¡®yuan, we are all brothers. you don¡¯t have to be so cruel, right? ¡± ¡± we are brothers, but we are brothers who kill each other. of course, we have to be more ruthless. ¡± mo linyuan gave them a scary smile. the mo tiancheng brothers felt their blood run cold. pensation?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± if you don¡¯tpensate me, i¡¯ll call the police. ¡± ¡°fine, i¡¯ll pay!¡± mo tiancheng said unhappily, ¡± how much is it? here, for you to buy a coffin! ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll buy a coffin and send it to your residence.¡± leng rongrong nodded. mo tiancheng was speechless. ¡°that door is worth 30 million.¡± tang luo said. ¡°what!¡± mo tiancheng almost jumped up, ¡± what 30 million? a door, you say it costs 30 million? are you scamming me? do you think i¡¯m an idiot?¡± ¡°yeah, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being scammed.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo tiancheng. mo tiancheng was so angry that heughed, ¡± leng rongrong, how can you be so arrogant? ¡± ¡°arrogant?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i don¡¯t think so. i¡¯m just like that. ¡± mo tiancheng¡¯s face turned green with anger. tang luo said, ¡± i¡¯m not lying to you. the door was installed for 30 million yuan, so you can choose to pay in cash directly or build a new door. of course, if you want, you can repair it to its original state. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll restore you to your original state!¡± mo tiancheng red at mo linyuan and leng rongrong, then walked forward. when they passed by the door, the white tiger and the others made way. when they met the big white tiger¡¯s eyes, their hearts started to race and they became nervous. mo tiancheng even called it a pervert. then, his hair was gnawed by the storm. mo tiancheng was scolding leng rongrong, but storm misunderstood and thought that mo ziming was calling him a pervert. as such, storm did not care anymore. if he was a pervert, so be it. he just had the desire to gnaw on someone¡¯s hair. ¡°f * ck!¡± mo tiancheng jumped forward and looked back at the storm in fear. ¡± is there something wrong with this horse? ¡± storm¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at mo tiancheng¡¯s hair. he didn¡¯t know what mo tiancheng had rubbed on his hair, but it was ck and shiny, and it even had a grass-like smell. it was very interested. ¡°why is it looking at me?¡± mo tiancheng panicked for a moment. it was possible for a horse to kick or bite someone, but a horse wouldn¡¯t eat a person, right? why did the horse¡¯s eyes make him feel like it wanted to eat him? rainstorm showed his white teeth and smiled so widely that his eyes were narrowed. then, it kicked twice before charging towards mo tiancheng and gnawed off a lot of mo tiancheng¡¯s hair. ¡°ah!¡± mo tiancheng screamed in pain. ¡°run! this horse has gone mad!¡± ¡°brother, be careful!¡± mo tianyun chased after mo tiancheng and even protected him a little. the few of them ran down the mountain. because the smell of his hair didn¡¯t seem to be that good, rainstorm stopped gnawing at his hair and was toozy to chase after him. he snorted and kicked his legs before looking in mo tiancheng¡¯s direction with an extremely annoyed expression. he was extremely dissatisfied with mo tiancheng¡¯s hair. after walking for a while, everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they felt that the storm behind them had stopped. mo tiancheng said angrily, ¡± these two people are crazy, and these animals are crazy too. f * ck, this is so infuriating! ¡± as he cursed, mo tiancheng had already sent a kick towards the vegetable garden. he kicked over the fence, and then kicked away a cabbage and a few leeks that li chenle had painstakingly nted. because he had kicked the muddy water, mo tiancheng was even more furious. he even ruthlessly stepped on the leeks in the vegetable field. ¡°are you crazy?¡± when mo yn saw this, she recalled the time when leng rongrong had flipped out because her vegetables had been injured. she was extremely frightened. Chapter 568

Chapter 568: baby cabbage was trampled to pieces?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°are you crazy? i¡¯m crazy!¡± mo tiancheng was furious, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you want us topensate, but you even let that horse gnaw on my hair. i feel like i¡¯m going bald. my hair is so well taken care of. do you know how it feels to be bald? ¡± mo tiancheng became even angrier. after he crushed the leeks, he started to kick the cabbages. leng rongrong¡¯s cabbages had all been broken by him. mo tiancheng felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction from abusing these vegetables. ¡± i¡¯ve trampled her vegetable garden. the main door costs thirty million. would he dare to ask me for a price for these vegetables? ¡± i¡¯ll pay you ten times the market price.¡± ¡°you¡¯re in trouble.¡± mon looked at mo tiancheng and said with twitching eyelids. she had seen leng rongrong¡¯s love for vegetables before, and she had also heard about it from leng qingqing. leng qingqing had said that leng rongrong¡¯s most perverted trait was her love for food. however, it could also be because she grew up in the countryside that she liked these dishes so much. whether leng rongrong had a problem or she was a country bumpkin, the fact was that if her food was ruined, she would be very angry, and once she was angry, she would be very scary. mon swallowed her saliva and turned around to look. she saw storm turn its head around happily. it looked like it was gloating over her misfortune and was about to report the matter. ¡°i¡¯m in trouble?¡± mo tiancheng didn¡¯t realize how miserable he would be in the future. he thought it was just a few dishes. ¡°i, i¡¯ll go down the mountain first!¡± mon turned around and ran down the mountain when she saw that storm had gone to inform the others. ye qiushu hesitated for a moment. should she give chase or not? at this moment, leng rongrong and a few others suddenly rushed out. ¡°isn¡¯t it just a few vegetables? mon, since when have you be so timid?¡± mo tiancheng found it a little funny and started to act even more crazily. he even kicked arge cactus at the side. ¡± f * ck you, you f * cked me. you destroyed all the leeks i nted? ¡± you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us li chenle was furious when he rushed out. when he saw that the leeks he had worked so hard to nt for a long time were destroyed just like that, his anger was no less than leng rongrong¡¯s. li chenle had the urge to rush up and tear mo tiancheng apart. however, young master li still controlled his impulse. after all, he knew that mo tiancheng had trained in taekwondo before and was very powerful. if he were to fight mo tiancheng, there was a high chance that he would lose. therefore, even though young master li was angry, he did not rush towards mo tiancheng. instead, he looked at leng rongrong and incited, ¡± ¡°lord rong, look at him, he¡¯s ruining your food! do you want to go up and tear him apart?¡± ¡°are you trying to instigate my wife?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s cold eyes swept towards li chenle with a hint of dissatisfaction. li chenle was speechless. leng rongrong, on the other hand, did not say anything. she directly walked towards mo tiancheng. mo tianyun, who was standing at the side, said nervously, ¡± brother, they¡¯reing ... that woman seems to be angry. what should we do? ¡± ¡°so what if she¡¯s angry? it¡¯s just a few vegetables, what else can she do? i have a ck belt in taekwondo. even if she¡¯s angry, can she beat me?¡± mo tiancheng was still very angry, so he kicked the cabbages like crazy. he had ruined arge patch of cabbages. because the feeling of crushing cabbages was extremely satisfying, mo tiancheng became addicted to it and continued to step on them one by one. as he stomped, he looked at leng rongrong smugly, ¡± i¡¯ll buy these vegetables from you. after i¡¯m done stomping, i¡¯ll pay you back at the original price, no, ten times the market price! ¡± it was just some vegetables, and it wouldn¡¯t even cost 1000 yuan. even if it was 10 times, it wouldn¡¯t cost more than 10000 yuan. mo tiancheng felt that he could still step on more vegetables. he could madly waste these dishes. this feeling was really inexplicably pleasurable. he didn¡¯t know before that the feeling of trampling on vegetables was inexplicably satisfying. especially when they heard the sound of the cabbage cracking, it was simply crisp and pleasant to the ear, like an invincible enjoyment. mo tiancheng crazily enjoyed this feeling. leng rongrong¡¯s face had already started to turn dark. she walked to the side and stared at mo tiancheng. ¡± you, stop. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already said i¡¯llpensate you. what¡¯s wrong? can¡¯t i afford topensate for this little bit of food?¡± mo tiancheng sneered. ¡°i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to afford it even if you lose your life.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s body emitted a murderous aura. it had been a long time since she had been so angry. she wouldn¡¯t be happy even if she picked unripe vegetables, not to mention that this idiot was actually serving them. her cabbages were so cute. she had worked so hard to grow them. would it be easy for them to grow? he¡¯s so good-looking and chubby. is it easy for him to be like a little doll? now, they were all torn apart by five horses. it was like their own child being dismembered by five horses. no, it was not just dismembered, it was simply like his bones had been shattered. it was so ufortable that one would go crazy. ¡°it¡¯s just a few vegetables, is there a need to?¡± mo tiancheng had not realized how angry leng rongrong was, much less how terrifying this woman could be when she was angry. tang luo, quan yu, li ruhua, and the others were all pushed far away. she was afraid that she would be hurt by the young madam¡¯s domineering aura. even fourth master mo took a few steps back without saying a word. he felt as if this was the first time his wife had been so angry. her anger seemed to be rising at a visible rate. mo ziming pulled liu yue to the side. the big white tiger, storm, and a few others immediately blocked mon¡¯s path. after forcing mon to retreat, they also retreated far away. their master was very scary, especially when he was beating people up. she was someone who dared to hit a big tiger. mo tiancheng saw that everyone was stepping back involuntarily to stay far away from leng rongrong. he couldn¡¯t help but stop his actions and smile at leng rongrong. ¡± what are you going to do? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you can¡¯t be thinking of hitting me, right? these vegetables are already in this state, even if you hit me, they won¡¯t be able to return to their original state.¡± mo tiancheng sneered and said, ¡± at most, i¡¯llpensate you 10000 yuan. you can buy more vegetables, you don¡¯t need to thank me. ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll pay you. i¡¯ll pay you 100000 yuan.¡± leng rongrong looked at mo tiancheng with a smile. her smile was as horrifying as it could get. ¡°what does lord rong mean?¡± quan yu moved closer to tang luo¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡± why did she give mo tiancheng money? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know ... ¡± the corner of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± but i feel that mo tiancheng is really unlucky. he¡¯s going to be finished today. ¡± ¡°i agree.¡± li ruhua nodded frantically. ¡± he¡¯ll regret what he did. ¡± it¡¯s so hard to grow vegetables, but these vegetables are like children. just imagine how it feels to have your own children killed.¡± Chapter 569

Chapter 569: a ck belt in taekwondo?

Trantor: 549690339

pensate me a hundred thousand?¡± mo tiancheng looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. he pointed at leng rongrong and then at himself, ¡± you¡¯re saying that you¡¯llpensate me with 100000 yuan? i stepped on your vegetables and you still want to give me 100000?¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand.¡± leng rongrong smiled without a change in her expression. her eyes had already been covered with coldness. she looked at mo tiancheng just like that, and her smile became gentler and gentler. although it was a gentle smile, it made people shudder. he felt that lord rong was like a smiling demon, and she was as terrifying as a man-eating demon. ¡°why are you giving me a hundred thousand? are you crazy?¡± mo tiancheng looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. he had stepped on her vegetables, and she actually wanted to give him money? did he have too much money to spend? leng rongrong looked at mo tiancheng with a smile, ¡± because i want to hit you. the 100000 is for your medical expenses. ¡± mo tiancheng was stillughing just now, but when he heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, hisughter stopped. then, heughed even harder, ¡± you want to hit me? are you sure? just you? aren¡¯t you going to call the bodyguards? did you know that i¡¯ve trained in taekwondo?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re in taekwondo or jeet kune do. even if you¡¯re in tai chi, i¡¯ll still do it. if i don¡¯t do it myself, i won¡¯t be able to vent my anger. i want to take revenge for my cabbage babies!¡± ¡± i have a ck belt in taekwondo. do you really want to beat me up? ¡± mo tiancheng found it funny. if it was a group of bodyguards who came to beat him, he might be a little nervous, but leng rongrong was a weak woman. he only found it funny and felt that she was a little self-righteous. she actually wanted to hit him. could she beat him? ¡°i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a white belt or a ck belt.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo tiancheng, then charged towards him like a bolt of lightning. after that, she began to fight with mo tiancheng. mo tiancheng was about to kick, but as soon as his leg flew out, it was caught by leng rongrong¡¯s two hands. then, she suddenly threw him into the air. mo tiancheng was thrown up by leng rongrong in a way that he had never even dreamed of. he felt as if he was riding the merry-go-round, no, it should be something even scarier than the merry-go-round. he was actually lifted up by a leg by a woman and was even spinning in circles. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us after a few rounds, leng rongrong let go, and mo tiancheng was smashed into the fake mountain. after mo tiancheng fell to the ground, he struggled to get up. he looked at leng rongrong in horror as if he had seen a ghost. he thought it was over. however, he had never expected that leng rongrong would approach him step by step. when she was in front of him, she suddenly sped up and began to stomp on him madly. just like when mo tiancheng was trampling on cabbages, leng rongrong was trampling on mo tiancheng with the same maniacal attitude. ¡°ah!¡± ¡± ¡°ah-yingluo-¡± mo tiancheng¡¯s bones were broken, and he was in so much pain that he started to cry. he was a ck belt in taekwondo, but he waspletely defeated by leng rongrong without even making a move. ¡°brother!¡± when mo tianyun saw this, he instantly became nervous and worried. his brother had always been his idol, so he couldn¡¯t bear to see mo tiancheng being bullied. he immediately rushed towards mo tiancheng, wanting to help his brother. as a result, he was sent flying by leng rongrong¡¯s kick the moment he got close. ¡°tianyun, heavenly city!¡± ye qiushu¡¯s expression turned ugly when she saw this. ¡± leng rongrong, let go of tiancheng. what right do you have to treat my tiancheng like this? ¡± how can you do this to tiancheng? do you want to kill him?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. it¡¯s just a little more painful than death.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was cold. every step she took was on the most painful part of mo tiancheng, but each step was not fatal, and the injuries were not serious. after all, she had medical skills and was well-versed in which part of the human body was the most painful and which part looked like it was seriously injured but would not cause death. when she first learned medical skills from her master, one of her biggest goals was to not identally kill someone when she fought ... ¡°ah-yingluo-¡± mo tiancheng screamed in pain. his bones were broken one by one, and in the end, hey on the ground, dying, unable to move. on the side, ye qiushu was so anxious that she cried. liu yue¡¯s heart ached as she looked on. she wanted to persuade mo ziming but was stopped by him. mo tianyun was extremely angry when he saw his brother being beaten up like this. he rushed towards leng rongrong, wanting to avenge his brother, but he was scared off by leng rongrong¡¯s look. ¡± are you going to be beaten up too? ¡± mo tianyun took two steps back. looking at mo tiancheng¡¯s miserable state, his fighting spirit was ignited again. then, he suddenly attacked leng rongrong. without another word, leng rongrong dodged. then, in a few moves, she also broke mo tianyun¡¯s bones. mon was extremely flustered when she saw this. she wanted to escape but she could not. after taking a few nces, she could not hold it in anymore. ¡°i, i didn¡¯t waste these vegetables. i tried to persuade him, but my brother refused to listen to me. i can¡¯t do anything ... i, i, i, i willpensate you!¡± mon¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°i don¡¯t need yourpensation.¡± leng rongrong said coldly. ¡°should i rent it for you?¡± mon was flustered and did not know what to do. leng rongrong did not speak, as if she was hesitating. she looked at li ruhua and the others. ¡± what do you guys think? i shouldn¡¯t have grown vegetables here. why are the vegetables that i grow always so unlucky? ¡± ¡°maybe,¡± li ruhua said, ¡± this is amon path. maybe we should nt some flowers on the side. ¡± ¡°you, nt flowers for me.¡± leng rongrong looked at mon. ¡± if i¡¯m satisfied with your results, i¡¯ll let you go. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll nt it.¡± mon was stunned but she nodded. ¡°get lost,¡± he said. leng rongrong nced at mo tiancheng. then, mo tianyun and ye qiushu lifted up mo tiancheng. mo tiancheng screamed like a pig being ughtered, ¡± ah ah ah, it hurts, don¡¯t carry me like this, stretcher, i need a stretcher! ¡± he was in so much pain, but he didn¡¯t faint. he was going crazy. leng rongrong shed a strange smile at mo tiancheng, ¡± i¡¯ll help you? ¡± ¡°help, no, don¡¯t!¡± mo tiancheng looked at leng rongrong as if she was a demon. ¡± no, you¡¯re wee. you still have topensate me with the vegetables. you¡¯re so kind. how can i not be kind? ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong walked in front of mo tiancheng and snatched him away from ye qiushu and mo tianyun. she threw him on the ground and with a kick, mo tiancheng directly rolled down the slope. ¡°brother!¡± mo tianyun gave chase. ¡°my son!¡± ye qiushu also chased after him crazily. Chapter 570

Chapter 570: creating mo ling er

Trantor: 549690339

in the hospital, mo tiancheng was wrapped up like a mummy. the doctors in the ward were all looking at him. ¡± a miracle, it¡¯s really a miracle! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve never seen someone who has so many injuries all over his body, but he managed to avoid the fatal areas. ¡± ¡°he¡¯ll need to be in bed for at least three months to recover.¡± ¡± there are so many injuries, but none of them are serious. i don¡¯t know how he got injured. he¡¯s too strong! ¡± mo tiancheng¡¯s face turned green, but because he was wrapped in bandages, no one could tell if his face was green or ck. he was depressed. he had many broken bones all over his body, but they were not serious injuries. he could not move and was in pain, but it was not fatal. he was not the kind of person who was badly injured. he had hated leng rongrong very much in the beginning, for a woman had beaten him up to this extent. however, after the hatred, he suddenly felt that this woman was very powerful. he inexplicably liked this woman. she then thought about how lucky this woman was. the reason why mo linyuan could be the head of the mo family must have had a lot to do with this woman¡¯s luck. thus, mo tiancheng had a ridiculous idea as heid on the hospital bed. he wanted to snatch leng rongrong over and make her his wife. if this woman became his, he would have endless money to spend and be very powerful. after the doctors discussed it for a while, they clicked their tongues in wonder and left. ye qiushu¡¯s heart ached as she looked at her son. she said with hatred, ¡± tiancheng, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t let leng rongrong off. she actually dared to beat you up like this. she made you lie in bed for three months, so i¡¯ll find a way to make her lie in bed for three years! ¡± ¡°yes, brother. don¡¯t worry. mother and i will find a way to avenge you.¡± mo tianyun was also looking at his brother from the side. he was extremely angry. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°i want her to be my woman.¡± mo tiancheng said through gritted teeth. ¡°what?¡± ye qiushu and mo tianyun said in unison. ¡°i want leng rongrong to be my woman. don¡¯t you think that mo linyuan is so powerful because he has leng rongrong by his side? ¡± i didn¡¯t expect the leng family¡¯s shield to be such a treasure. she¡¯s so lucky and powerful. if a woman like her can be my wife, our family won¡¯t be short of money in the future. we won¡¯t be short of luck either, and the mo family will fall into our hands. ¡± mo tiancheng was lying on the bed. although he couldn¡¯t move his body, he could still speak and his eyes were firm. at this moment, he had a very strong belief that he would make leng rongrong his wife. with a wife like this, he would definitely have a meteoric rise. ye qiushu agreed,¡±but, will she be willing to be your woman?¡± she seems to be on good terms with that mo linyuan.¡± ¡°if they have a good rtionship, let¡¯s just destroy it. have you all forgotten that there is still mo ling er? when the timees, we will create another mo ling er.¡± mo tiancheng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡± create a mo ling er to destroy their rtionship. ¡± ¡± mo ling er¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. how can we make it? ¡± ye qiushu nced at mo tiancheng, ¡± mo ling ¡®er is indeed mo linyuan¡¯s life. but, she doesn¡¯t exist anymore. how are we going to control her? ¡± ¡°mom, you don¡¯t know this. i found a woman a while ago who looks very simr to mo ling er. i¡¯ve already sent her for stic surgery. after the surgery, she should look exactly like mo ling er.¡± mo tiancheng sneered and said, ¡± when the timees, i have plenty of ways to use her to separate mo linyuan and leng rongrong. as long as leng rongrong¡¯s heart is hurt, i¡¯ll take advantage of it. women are easy to please, and by then, she¡¯ll definitely be my woman.¡± ye qiushu nodded her head vigorously. ¡± that¡¯s a good idea. women are easily jealous. even if mo ling ¡®er is mo linyuan¡¯s sister, as long as she appears, there will definitely be problems between leng rongrong and mo linyuan. ¡± it¡¯s a good opportunity for you to take advantage of the situation.¡± ¡± although i don¡¯t really like leng rongrong, if she¡¯s a lucky star and can bring good luck to our family, i don¡¯t mind her joining us. ¡± ¡°however, if she really enters our house, we must set some rules for her and make her listen to us.¡± ye qiushu thought of leng rongrong¡¯s unruly look and couldn¡¯t help but say. if leng rongrong really became her daughter-inw, she would definitely listen to her in the future. mo tianyun nodded. in the ward, the three of them had already started to imagine how leng rongrong would obey them when she became their daughter-inw in the future. at the same time, on the floating cloud mountain, leng rongrong sneezed loudly. of she furrowed her brows. ¡± who¡¯s scolding me? ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t!¡± mon, who was busy nting flowers, quickly turned her head and denied. ¡°i didn¡¯t say that you were scolding me. you denied it so quickly, are you trying to hide your true intentions?¡± leng rongrong nced at mon. ¡°no! he really isn¡¯t!¡± mon took a deep breath. ¡± i, really don¡¯t dare to scold you ... well, look, how¡¯s my flower? ¡± is this how it¡¯s grown?¡± leng rongrong nced at it and said, ¡± fill it with more mud. pour more waterter. ¡± after you¡¯re done nting the flowers, go and clean up the kitchen.¡± ¡°ah?¡± mon wiped her sweat, covering her face in mud. she looked at leng rongrong in confusion. ¡± what? ¡± did she hear it wrong? she had to clean the kitchen? why did he ask her to clean the kitchen? didn¡¯t they agree that she was only in charge of nting flowers? leng rongrong did not say anything. she just looked at mon, as if asking her if she had any objections. ¡°cough, cough, cough! i know, i¡¯ll clean it up. i, i, i, i, i¡¯ll clean it up after i¡¯m done nting the flowers.¡± after she finished speaking, mon grew the flowers seriously in a panic. she did not even dare to lift her head. then, for the next two days, mon was left behind to nt the flowers and wash the dishes. mon even gained some experience from nting flowers. she even started to read li ruhua¡¯s gardening books. when leng rongrong and the rest saw monn studying how to nt the flowers, they thought that monn had been driven mad ... leng rongrong felt bad that she had driven a youngdy crazy, so she let mon go. in the end, mon actually felt a little reluctant to leave after livingfortably on the mountain. ¡°sister-inw, why don¡¯t you let me stay here and be the gardener?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m sorry to have driven you crazy. you should go back and treat it. ¡± after that, mon was sent away by leng rongrong without any mercy. Chapter 571

Chapter 571: i¡¯ll bring you around the entertainment industry

Trantor: 549690339

after leng rongrong had been idle at home for a few days, she became more and more bored. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that ye tianxin had been fired and her contract with wandang entertainment had been canceled by her godfather, she would have gone to film. one day, she was basking in the sun out of boredom, thinking about whether she should go to C nation to y with little nan yu. mo linyuan suddenly walked to her side and said, ¡± when ji chengyues overter, you can discuss the next work with him. ¡± our godfather has already bought over wandang entertainment and changed its name to qilin entertainment. he also poached ji chengyu over and will personally bring you around the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°ji chengyu?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. he had really poached her over. needless to say, it was definitely her master¡¯s doing. her master and ji chengyu were old friends. however, it was said that ji chengyu was also a difficult person to deal with. how did master poach him over? f * ck, master wouldn¡¯t be returning to the entertainment industry to make aeback, right? other than her master making aeback, she couldn¡¯t think of any other way to get ji chengyu over. she had originally wanted to slowly climb up in the entertainment industry and entertain her life. who knew that in the end, she would still have to follow her godfather¡¯s arrangements and follow ji chengyu, the most impressive and powerful manager. everyone in the entertainment industry said that if ji chengyu was a manager, even a fool could be famous. one could see how powerful ji chengyu was. it wasn¡¯t that leng rongrong didn¡¯t like ji chengyu, but she always felt that if she had a slightly better manager, she would lose a lot of opportunities to challenge others. however, having a brain-dead manager like ye tianxin didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. after all, she wouldn¡¯t even let her act in any shows. forget it, she would just ept her fate. that day, ji chengyu really did appear. although he was a manager, ji chengyu was also a shining manager. he wore a fitting suit and a dark gray cashmere coat. his entire person was more elegant than those male celebrities in the entertainment industry. even if he didn¡¯t be a manager, he would still be a big star who could be famous. leng rongrong was rather surprised to see ji chengyu. although he had heard of the rumors about this fellow, he had never seen him in person. he did not expect that ji chengyu, who was the same age as his master, would be so young. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us no wonder everyone said that ji chengyu was also an immortal legend. the man was in his forties and looked like a young hunk. there were no traces of age on his body, only a kind of calmness that had settled down over the years. ¡°hello, teacher ji.¡± leng rongrong smiled at ji chengyu, then extended her hand. ji chengyu had originally intended to shake hands with leng rongrong, but he saw fourth master mo standing at the side, ring at her like a tiger watching its prey. it was as if he would pounce over and bite him to death the moment he shook hands with her. teacher ji, who had always cherished his life, immediately retracted his hand. he put his hands in his coat pockets and smiled politely at leng rongrong. ¡°let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong and ji chengyu entered the main hall. although mo linyuan did not say anything, he followed leng rongrong the entire time, his eyes fixed on ji chengyu. he had heard from his master that this ji chengyu was an uncle in his forties, so he was assured to let this ji chengyu be rongrong¡¯s manager. in the end: ??? had he been tricked by his master? wasn¡¯t he a young hunk? although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to admit that ji chengyu was indeed a little handsome. he was at the age of an uncle, but he didn¡¯t have the old air of an uncle. he had seen it all. his wife was staring at him. his wife was a person who was obsessed with looks, so he was a little worried to have such a handsome man by her side. after looking at ji chengyu for a while, fourth master mo suddenly said, ¡± there¡¯s nothing fun in the entertainment industry. if you want to be a movie queen, i can arrange one for you. don¡¯t continue in the entertainment industry. ¡± it wasn¡¯t a question or a question, but an order. leng rongrong and ji chengyu both looked at mo linyuan in disbelief. what was going on? this man, what did he just say? buy a movie queen? what did he take the entertainment industry for? although there was no shortage of things that were manipted in the entertainment industry, how could buying something be the same as getting it yourself? ¡°even your manager is here ... you¡¯re asking me to quit the entertainment industry?¡± leng rongrong was petrified for a long time before she looked at mo linyuan. she was not sure if mo linyuan was serious, but he looked a little serious. ¡°there are too many good-looking people in the entertainment industry. it¡¯s too tempting for you.¡± mo lingyuan said righteously, ¡± i¡¯m afraid you will abandon your husband and son. ¡± quan yu and tang luo were talking when they came in from outside and happened to hear fourth master mo¡¯s words. then, the two of themughed so hard that they started to spit. ¡± we are actually worried about being abandoned by a woman? ¡± ¡°f * ck, how can our lord be so useless?¡± tang luo was fine. he was already used to it. in front of the young madam, the fourth master¡¯s backbone was not worth mentioning. however, butler quan had never seen the fourth master like this. all he had seen was the domineering fourth master. therefore, it was simply shocking to see lord fourth worried about being abandoned by madam and throwing a tantrum. he even wanted to take a video as a memento. of course, the moment butler quan took out his phone, it was already smashed to the ground by a melon seed from lord fourth. ¡°do you want to die?¡± fourth master mo asked in all seriousness. ¡°i don¡¯t!¡± butler quan hurriedly shook his head. in front of madam, lord fourth was like a little bird and a man who lived off a woman. how could he be so domineering and terrifying in front of them? tang luo and quan yu quietly walked to the side and pretended to be working. in fact, they were eavesdropping on their conversation. leng rongrong turned around and met mo linyuan¡¯s eyes. she coughed and said with some uncertainty, ¡± i, i don¡¯t look like i have no principles, do i? you¡¯re still my husband, so i won¡¯t abandon you just like that ... plus, the entertainment industry is so big, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone prettier than you. if there¡¯s no one prettier than you, i won¡¯t abandon you.¡± ¡°what if there¡¯s someone better than me?¡± fourth master mo frowned. his madam¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound right. why did she sound so unconfident? it was as if she would be taken away without a word if she met someone who was more handsome than him. fourth master mo stared at leng rongrong. ji chengyu was also staring at leng rongrong. quan yu and tang luo turned their heads and stared at leng rongrong as they conversed in low voices. ¡± quan yu, did you know? back then, young madam got together with our young master because of his good looks. ¡± tang luo blinked and said seriously. ¡°just because of our lord fourth¡¯s face?¡± quan yu chuckled, ¡± i remember that young master was still a cripple back then. most women would stay away from him. young madam, for the sake of young master¡¯s face, you married him? ¡± Chapter 572

Chapter 572: lord rong, will i be beaten up?

Trantor: 549690339

¡± young madam is obsessed with looks. she likes good-looking people the most. whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, young madam will have a good impression of good-looking people. ¡± tang luo said in a low voice, ¡± if young master didn¡¯t look like this, young madam probably wouldn¡¯t like him. if there was someone who looked better than young master, i seriously suspect that young madam would be taken away. ¡± ¡°is lord fourth that pitiful?¡± quan yu looked at mo linyuan with sympathy in his eyes. ¡± but, that¡¯s true, young madam doesn¡¯tck anything. she¡¯s so rich and has so much good luck. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that fourth master is so good-looking, young madam wouldn¡¯t need anything else! ¡± young madam is someone who can make lord fourth live off a woman ...¡± the two of them whispered to each other. mo linyuan was still staring at leng rongrong. leng rongrong touched her head and coughed. ¡± it feels like we¡¯ve discussed this before. let¡¯s not discuss this before it happens. don¡¯t be so pessimistic. do you think there¡¯s anyone better-looking than you? ¡± fourth master mo was speechless! ¡°if you¡¯re avoiding this question, does it mean that if there¡¯s someone better looking than me, you¡¯ll just leave with them?¡± ji chengyu was not in a hurry at all. he crossed his legs and leaned back, looking at leng rongrong and mo linyuan with a meaningful smile. could it be that people who were obsessed with looks could be inherited, no, learned? this girl, why was she the same as weiwei? he remembered that su wei was like this back then too. su wei was even better than leng rongrong, loving anyone she saw ... back then, su wei¡¯s biggest wish was to make the entire entertainment industry her harem. in the end, she was still single. facing her husband¡¯s questioning, leng rongrong did not want to lie, but she also did not want her husband to be sad. she blinked her pair of big innocent eyes, ¡± it¡¯s not that i will go with anyone i want ... but, i haven¡¯t met anyone, so i don¡¯t know if i will go with someone better looking than you. ¡± lord rong¡¯s cheeks puffed up. he was a little depressed and conflicted. she sneaked a nce at her husband and could tell that he seemed to be slightly angry. what to do? you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us was her husband angry? how was she supposed tofort him? ¡°hubby, um, i don¡¯t want to lie to you. can you understand me? because it didn¡¯t happen, i don¡¯t know what i¡¯d do if it did happen ... i like good-looking people.¡± leng rongrong bit her lip, ¡± but now you¡¯re the best, really, you¡¯re the most handsome person i know, definitely the first. if you say second, no one would dare to say they¡¯re first ... ¡± seeing fourth master mo¡¯s face turn dark, she asked, leng rongrong felt that she was getting more and more muddled. she was done for. how was she going to exin and coax her husband? he seemed to be really angry. ¡°hubby yingluo¡± lord rong seemed to have made up her mind about something. she hugged master mo¡¯s arm and shook mo linyuan¡¯s arm with a sweet voice, calling out for a long time. ¡± ... ¡± opposite him, ji chengyu was about to drink some tea, but with a shake of his hand, the tea fell all over his hand. this coquettish behavior ... was a little strange? on the other side, both tang luo and quan yu were stunned. the young madam was acting coquettishly? their young madam, who could beat a tiger to the ground, was even scarier than when she was acting coquettishly ... li ruhua was just carrying some fruits out when the fruit basket in her hand fell to the ground, causing the fruits to roll around. he rubbed his ears and asked, ¡± was that a sheep¡¯s cry just now? you scared me to death!¡± everyone was speechless. leng rongrong shot daggers at li ruhua. ¡± are you calling me a sheep? what kind of sheep do you think i am? happy orzy? a sheep or a goat?¡± li ruhua shuddered and picked up the fruits on the ground. ¡± no, i think i¡¯m hallucinating! ¡± she said in a panic. li ruhua picked up the fruit and ran off. at this moment, mo linyuan was also looking at his wife with some shock. to be honest, when his madam acted coquettishly, she was indeed a little scary ... she wasn¡¯t acting coquettishly from the bottom of her heart ... mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. lord rong blinked his beautiful eyes and pouted. ¡± is it wrong of me to act like a spoiled child? ¡± i learned it while watching tv yesterday ...¡± ¡°it¡¯s not wrong, but it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± at this moment, fourth master mo was so shocked that he hadpletely forgotten why he was sick. at that moment, the sheep-like voice was ying in his mind.¡±hubby, meh meh hubby, meh meh meh¡± fourth master mo shook his head to clear his mind before looking deeply at leng rongrong. ¡± in the future, don¡¯t act coquettishly in front of me. i¡¯ll allow you to act coquettishly in front of someone you think is handsome. ¡± after speaking, fourth master mo stood up, ¡± you guys talk about work, i¡¯ll go to the study room to settle some things. ¡± tang luo, quan yu, keep up.¡± tang luo and quan yu quickly followed mo linyuan. leng rongrong massaged the space between her eyebrows. she remembered that the female lead on tv was acting coquettishly like this, especially like the sound of mianyang. she couldn¡¯t imitate it 100%, but she had at least imitated it 70% to 80% ... why did her husband seem to be a little ufortable? however, if there was someone more handsome than mo linyuan in the entertainment industry, how would she react? would she really run away with someone? she wasn¡¯t that unprincipled, right? after all, she was already mo linyuan¡¯s wife ... she wouldn¡¯t abandon her husband and child like this, would she? lord rong was a little self-doubting. was she that kind of person? was she? um ... really? could it really be? ¡± cough, cough, cough! ¡± leng rongrong came back to her senses and remembered that her manager was sitting opposite her. she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. ¡± mr. ji, i¡¯m sorry to waste time. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. you don¡¯t have to call me teacher ji. you can just call me brother ji.¡± ji chengyu smiled like a gentleman. ¡± do you have any thoughts about your future job? or do you have any ns, how do you n to move forward, and to what extent?¡± ¡± actually, i don¡¯t have a strong n. i just came to the entertainment industry with the mentality of having fun ... ¡± leng rongrong said carefully. would she be beaten if she told her manager that she was just here to have fun? this was the best manager, so she probably wouldn¡¯t like such an unaspired artiste, right? the strong would always hope to be stronger and look down on the weak. ¡± i know. weiwei told me that you¡¯re just ying around. you don¡¯tck money or anything else. you only joined the entertainment industry because you¡¯ve never been in it and found it challenging. ¡± ji chengyu nodded. ¡± but, do you really not have any ns at all? don¡¯t you want to challenge the more difficult ones?¡± Chapter 573

Chapter 573: it depends on whether you¡¯re a dead or alive young madam

Trantor: 549690339

¡°wei wei?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s focus had shifted to something else. she looked at ji chengyu in front of her in horror. ¡± big brother ji, what¡¯s your rtionship with my master? ¡± she had never heard anyone call her master wei wei. even his own godfather was called su wei ... this ji chengyu actually called his master wei wei? was there something fishy about this? leng rongrong looked at ji chengyu in front of her very nosily, her face filled with curiosity and gossip. ¡°i¡¯m here to talk to you about work, not to gossip.¡± ji chengyu clearly didn¡¯t want to mention his rtionship with su wei, so he put on a calm smile and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯m here to talk to you about work. ¡± ¡± alright ... ¡± seeing that ji chengyu didn¡¯t really want to talk about it, leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and decided not to mention it when she was ahead. although ji chengyu didn¡¯t say anything, she could still ask her master about it. in any case, the man who called her master wei wei had already been beaten to a pulp by her master. ji chengyu was still alive and well, and he even agreed to work at qilin entertainment. there must be something fishy going on. ¡°but, brother ji, did master agree to any conditions? otherwise, why would you be willing toe and take me?¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and asked curiously. ¡°she did promise me some conditions. you¡¯ll know in the future.¡± ji chengyu didn¡¯t want to talk too much about su wei, so he changed the topic. ¡± in terms of work, since you don¡¯t have any big ns, do you have any final goals? ¡± ¡°after entering the entertainment industry, my biggest goal is definitely to be the best actress.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it¡¯s more or less in that direction, but the more important thing is to film and have fun, to experience all kinds of lives and all kinds of roles. ¡± after all, she was too rich to experience poverty in her life. even if she wanted to pretend to be poor, her family and friends wouldn¡¯t allow it. in the past, she had also tried to go out without a single cent and pretend to be poor. in the end, a car came to pick her up as soon as she left. on the streets, she wanted to pretend that she couldn¡¯t afford this and that. in the end, as long as she looked casually, people who knew her would buy things she had seen and give them to her. after that, she stopped doing such stupid things. however, acting allowed one toe into contact with many different roles and experience many different lives. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ancient, modern, xianxia, and disaster. she could y all kinds of roles and experience all kinds of lives. she felt that it was quite good. it was more interesting than one¡¯s own life because one¡¯s life had already been set. basically, one would be rich and invincible. however, acting always had a process. ¡°you can ept any role?¡± ji chengyu pushed up his sses and asked. he sized leng rongrong up from head to toe and felt that leng rongrong¡¯s physical condition seemed to be quite good. her looks and figure were impable, and her face seemed to be the kind with a lot of potential. ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± but it¡¯d be best if the script is something interesting. ¡± if it was a bad script, it would not be good. ¡°i understand.¡± ji chengyu nodded. ¡± since you¡¯ve said so, i¡¯ll arrange the next work for you. ¡± as for the script, i¡¯ll pick a suitable one for you. i¡¯ll find some that¡¯s more challenging. what do you think?¡± ¡°sure, i¡¯ll follow brother ji¡¯s arrangements.¡± leng rongrong was still very casual. the two of them chatted for a while, and because leng rongrong was more casual and ji chengyu was more well-nned, they hit it off very well. one arrangement, one following the arrangements, it was perfect. in the study, lord fourth was sitting on a chair. his body was leaning back, and his handsome face had a worried expression. ¡°you two, tell me how to prevent the young madam from falling for another man.¡± mo linyuan asked coldly, ¡± or, how to make young madam leave the entertainment industry? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± ¡± ah! ¡± tang luo and quan yu eximed almost at the same time, then they looked at mo linyuan in shock. she had asked them to enter the study not to discuss work, but to discuss how to make young madam not like other men and how to make young madam quit the entertainment industry? did lord fourth have such a strong sense of danger? tang luo and quan yu looked at each other. the two of them had no experience in love. how would they know how to deal with their own wives and how to make their wives fall head over heels for them? ¡± lord fourth, i can tell that the young madam likes you a lot. you¡¯re so charming, so you don¡¯t have to worry about these problems, right? ¡± quan yu asked carefully. ¡± to capture a woman¡¯s heart, you must first capture her stomach. but ... master, the food you cook basically can¡¯t capture a person¡¯s stomach. the most likely thing you can do is poison her and keep her by your side. ¡± tang luo imagined mo linyuan¡¯s cooking and said with a headache, ¡± it depends on whether you want to keep a living young mistress by your side or a dead one. ¡± ¡°guess, do i want to keep assistant tang alive or dead by my side?¡± mo lingyuan raised his eyelids slightly and nced at tang luo with cold eyes. tang luo was speechless. quan yu: ¡± pfft ... hahaha, sorry, it¡¯s not that i want tough, but i really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. let meugh for a while! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. tang luo was speechless. ¡± special assistant tang can¡¯t do anything if he¡¯s dead. fourth master, you¡¯d better leave him alive. ¡± ¡°then do you think it¡¯s better for young madam to be dead or alive?¡± mo linyuan stared at tang luo. ¡°of course it¡¯s to live well!¡± tang luo blinked. ¡± actually, i think that fourth master has another way to make young madam unable to leave you. young madam likes little master so much, so you should think of a way to please little master. in the future, as long as little master speaks up for you, young madam will definitely not run away with another man!¡± ¡± hmph! ¡± mo linyuan snorted. ¡°what do you mean by hmph?¡± tang luo looked at mo linyuan in confusion. ¡°that kid only knows how to protect rongrong.¡± mo linyuan said angrily when he thought of little nan yu. he was trying to please a child who wanted to snatch his wife away from him? in your dreams! but ... fourth master mo furrowed his brows and looked at tang luo and quan yu. ¡± how does mo nanxi look? ¡± ¡°little nan yu? of course, he¡¯s handsome. what¡¯s wrong?¡± tang luo asked. ¡°isn¡¯t little nan yu the most handsome and powerful kid in ourher abyss empire? his looks are perfect. a few women in our organization like him to death. they all said that they would marry him when he grew up!¡± butler quan said thoughtfully. after the two of them finished speaking, they suddenly shut their mouths as they realized lord fourth¡¯s terrifying gaze. Chapter 574

Chapter 574: lord fourth is looking for a girlfriend for the little young master?

Trantor: 549690339

tang luo and quan yu looked at each other almost at the same time. the two of them exchanged nces and were both a little flustered. no way. young master wouldn¡¯t be jealous of a child, would he? god, young master couldn¡¯t have thought that little nan yu was a threat to him and wanted to eliminate himpletely, right? ¡°ye ... xiao nan zhi is good looking, but she¡¯s just a little kid.¡± tang luo said carefully, ¡± he¡¯s also baldy chen¡¯s disciple, your godson, and young madam¡¯s godson ... ¡± ¡®master, please quickly kill those terrible thoughts in your head.¡¯ butler quan looked at fourth master mo in shock, ¡± fourth master, don¡¯t tell me you want to destroy little nan yu? he is a little genius. if we destroy him, it will be a huge loss for theher abyss empire. i advise you not to. ¡± although little nan yu was young, he still had a very important position in theher abyss empire. he could be considered the living treasure of the entireher abyss empire. now, he was mo linyuan¡¯s adopted son and the young master of theher abyss empire. therefore, everyone still liked little nan yu and did not want anything to happen to him. fourth master mo replied in a serious tone, ¡± we need to take precautions. find a girlfriend for nan zhi. ¡± tang luo was speechless. quan yu was speechless. this turn caught him off guard. they had thought that lord fourth was going to kill xiao nan zhi to silence her. in the end, he was actually preparing to find her a girlfriend? this idea was not bad. there was no need to make a big fuss, and he could curry favor with the little young master. with the little young master having a girlfriend, lord fourth would not have any sense of crisis. ¡°the two of you can start looking for him.¡± fourth master mo said matter-of-factly. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us then, he fell into deep thought again. his wife didn¡¯tck anything, so how could he make his wife feel that he was unique? how could he make his wife unable to leave him? this was a big problem because his wife didn¡¯tck anything. in this way, his wife didn¡¯t need anything. if she didn¡¯t need anything, he wouldn¡¯t seem that important ... fourth master mo became depressed. that day, after leng rongrong and ji chengyu had finished their discussion and ji chengyu had left, fourth master mo and the others had alsoe out of the study. fourth master mo directly asked leng rongrong what she wascking. as a result, lord rong was frightened. ¡± why do you ask me what i¡¯m missing ... usually, when godfather asks me this question, it means that they¡¯re going to buy me something or give me money. ¡± however, she didn¡¯t need money now, nor did she need to buy anything. she was already very rich, be it material or spiritual, she was very rich and did notck anything. ¡°other than money, what else do youck?¡± fourth master mo asked in a serious tone. he wanted to give her money, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about his wife. rich people were afraid of others giving her money. moreover, he had already given his card to his wife. almost all the money he earned now had been transferred to his wife¡¯s card. he even nned to give all his assets to his wife. when the time came, he could also let his wife take charge of theher abyss empire with him. when leng rongrong heard mo linyuan¡¯s words, she thought about it very seriously. after a long while, she shook her head. ¡± i didn¡¯t think i would becking in anything. ¡± she had everything now. there was nothing to worry about ... it could even be said that he didn¡¯t have a goal in life, and had always been in a state of ying in the human world. she probably didn¡¯t have any problems now. the only problem was that her mother, bai wanrong, was missing and couldn¡¯t be found. she also didn¡¯t know who her father was. however, these were all under investigation. fourth master mo felt his head throb. ¡°are you dissatisfied with me in any way?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong sized mo linyuan up, then looked at her husband¡¯s face and started to be infatuated. although she had been looking at his face for a long time, she was miraculously not tired of it. she still felt that his face was very devilish and very good-looking. leng rongrong nced at tang luo and then at quan yu, who was not far away. she then said very seriously, ¡± although they are all quite handsome, inparison, hubby, you are the most handsome. ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. would there be a day when he got tired of being looked at and his wife felt that both tang luo and quan yu were better looking than him? because of leng rongrong¡¯s words, a frightening scene happened in the vi the next day. early in the morning, leng rongrong got up and went downstairs to exercise. as a result, the moment she went downstairs, she saw an extremely ugly man. when he saw her, he smiled and called out, ¡± ¡°good morning, young madam.¡± it was fine if he didn¡¯t smile, but when he did, the man looked even uglier. leng rongrong felt that her eyes were being tortured. ¡°you, who are you?¡± the voice sounded like little luo luo¡¯s, but why did he look so terrifying? wasn¡¯t little luo luo quite handsome? ¡°good morning, young madam.¡± li ruhua had just finished preparing breakfast. when she came out and saw leng rongrong, she calmly greeted her. leng rongrong rushed towards li ruhua. ¡± little flower, who¡¯s that ugly freak? why does he look so much like little luoluo? i don¡¯t quite dare to recognize him. ¡± ¡± young madam, you¡¯re not mistaken. he¡¯s xiao luoluo. ¡± quan yu¡¯s voice came from the border. leng rongrong turned her head and jumped two to three meters away in shock. ¡°you, you, who are you? what¡¯s wrong with your face? is it swollen?¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. he felt that his eyes couldn¡¯t stand seeing such a terrifying face since he woke up early in the morning. could she be dreaming? ¡°i¡¯m xiao yuyu. young madam, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± quan yu pouted his lips pitifully. his sausage-like mouth made him look even uglier. he was originally quite handsome, but at this moment, he was as scary as a ghost. leng rongrong caressed her pitiful little heart and asked softly, ¡± butler quan, are you crazy? special assistant tang, you¡¯re here? what¡¯s wrong with you guys? why is little flower the only one who¡¯s fine ... if you guys don¡¯t know how to put on makeup and want to do it, you can ask flowey to do it for you. flowey¡¯s makeup skills are first-ss.¡± ¡°because huahua is the ugliest.¡± quan yu smiled as he spoke, but his tone was filled with resentment. yesterday, after young madam had said that they were good-looking, lord fourth had flown into a rage. lord fourth had personally done their makeup for them. li ruhua was the only one who didn¡¯t have any makeup on because she didn¡¯t look threatening. he and tang luo had been turned into ugly people, and those who were slightly better-looking in the group of bodyguards had been turned into ugly people by lord fourth. although everyone was depressed, they didn¡¯t dare to fight back against a man who had no confidence in himself. ¡°so what if it doesn¡¯t look good?¡± leng rongrong said in horror, ¡± can¡¯t you guys clean yourself up and make yourself look better? you¡¯re so scary, you¡¯ll go blind. ¡± ¡°go ask your tsundere husband.¡± the corners of butler quan¡¯s mouth twitched. Chapter 575

Chapter 575: to see the world

Trantor: 549690339

in the end, leng rongrong forced out from mo linyuan why everyone had been made up to look so ugly. after that, lord rong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. she really didn¡¯t expect that her husband was actually worried that she would get tired of him and then take a fancy to tang luo and the others. ¡± my dear, i¡¯m not that unprincipled. tang luo and butler quan are at most just slightly handsome. they¡¯re just ordinary handsome, not to the extent of being devilish. i don¡¯t like them. ¡± she had three godfathers and one master, and each of them was more good-looking than thest. her second father, chenn, was especially handsome. she had grown up looking at his face every day. tang luo and quan yu were handsome in the eyes of ordinary people, but in her eyes, they were only average. mo linyuan, on the other hand, was a little special. his looks could surpass that of his godfathers, and his eyes were particrly beautiful, giving people a mysterious and bottomless feeling. ¡°really?¡± fourth master mo did not quite believe it. ¡°i¡¯m not hungry.¡± leng rongrong was helpless. ¡± young madam, you¡¯ve gone too far. what do you mean by desperate? are the people who like us desperate? ¡± tang luo was a little dissatisfied with these words. he felt that he was also very outstanding, but the young madam actually looked down on them. lord rong nced at tang luo. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, little luoluo. i¡¯ve hurt your self-esteem. i take back what i said. ¡± ¡°that sounds really insincere,¡± tang luo thought. ¡± what do you think about little nan yu? ¡± fourth master mo suddenly brought up little nan yu, who he had always felt was a huge threat. ¡± little nan yu, he¡¯s good-looking. he¡¯ll definitely be more handsome than you when he grows up! ¡± when leng rongrong mentioned little nan yu, her heart felt inexplicably warm. she had missed little nan yu a lot during this time. ever since she threw little nan yu as a shield and ran away, she had not seen him again. the little fellow was still working in C nation. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us he was so young, but he had been running around all over the ce. it really wasn¡¯t easy. thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. ¡°more ... handsome than me?¡± lord fourth instantly felt as if his self-esteem had been severely damaged. his madam actually thought that this little thing would be more handsome than him! a sense of danger instantly overwhelmed him. ¡± little nan yu¡¯s looks are still very good. ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t think much about it. she began to miss little nan yu more and more. ¡± why don¡¯t we video call little nan yu? i haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. i miss him so much. ¡± let¡¯s go to C nation. brother ji said that there¡¯s no suitable job for me at the moment, so he told me to have some fun for a few days. why don¡¯t we go to C country to find xiao nan yu?¡± ¡± not good, ¡± fourth master mo blurted out. ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan in surprise. ¡± don¡¯t you miss little nan yu? ¡± then, lord rong frowned. she suddenly remembered who exactly was the reason why little nan yu left without saying goodbye and went to C nation to film. hence, lord rong¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at lord fourth. not only was it cold, but there was also a bit of killing intent in his eyes. lord fourth was speechless. he felt a littleplicated. ¡°if xiao nanxi and i fall into the water, who will you save first?¡± after a long silence, fourth master mo blurted out. not far away, tang luo and the others almost spat out their saliva. since when did lord fourth be an unreasonable woman who would actually ask his wife such a question? young master was really too terrifying. was he having a stroke? on the other side, storm¡¯s eyes were wide open as they stared in leng rongrong¡¯s direction with interest. ¡°do you still need to ask? little nan yu will definitely be the first. if little nan yu and i fell into the water, who would you save first? of course, i¡¯ll save little nan yu first!¡± leng rongrong said without thinking. ¡± no... i¡¯ll save you first and let him swim to the shore himself. ¡± fourth master mo said as he stood up with a dark expression. leng rongrong sneaked a nce at her husband. without a doubt, her husband was even angrier and more depressed. what if her husband was angry? i¡¯m waiting online, it¡¯s urgent! ¡± well, actually, this question isn¡¯t very reliable. we all know how to swim. even if you and nan yu fell into the water at the same time, you don¡¯t need me to save you, right? ¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± even if you don¡¯t know how to swim, i can use my weapon to save you both. don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s danger, i¡¯ll protect you two. ¡± after lord rong persuaded him for a long time, fourth master mo¡¯s expression finally softened a little. ¡± by the way, let¡¯s go to C nation together. we can visit chen ¡®er and have some fun. ¡± leng rongrong calmed mo linyuan down and changed the topic. mo linyuan nodded. ¡± we can go and take a look. didn¡¯t leng qinglei say that C nation has clues about your father? ¡± i¡¯ve sent people to investigate, and there are indeed some traces of your mother. it¡¯s just as well. we can go there and take a look. maybe we can find some clues.¡± ¡± yes, that¡¯s for the best. mother hasn¡¯t appeared yet, so we¡¯re temporarily out of clues. we can only rely on ourselves to find her. ¡± leng rongrong was curious about who her biological parents were. she was not the kind of person who would risk her life to find her birth parents. she was quite satisfied with her life. she had notcked love since she was young, and she believed that there was a reason why her parents did not raise her by their side. therefore, she was not in a hurry to ask why she was abandoned or whether her parents still loved her. however, since there was such a clue, he would definitely have to look for it. moreover, her mother didn¡¯t seem to know of her existence. she had been frightened by her calling her ¡®mom¡¯ the two times they had met. why didn¡¯t bai wanrong know of her existence? why did the rumor that bai wanrong was dead suddenly appear when she was alive? moreover, she wanted to take away the little ck dragon ring on her finger. leng rongrong still had some things she wanted to know. ¡°by the way, are we all going?¡± leng rongrong looked at quan yu and the rest, then at storm. ¡°aowu!¡± bao fengfei pounced over, blinking his eyes cutely. he wanted to go, he really wanted to go! rainstorm also came over. he stomped his horse¡¯s hooves twice and snorted to show that he wanted to go too. the big white tiger was a little dumbfounded. ity on the ground and watched the storm, not knowing where they were going. a critical hit flew over. ¡± giggle! ¡± in terms of intelligence, among these animals, the ones with the highest intelligence should be storm and critical hit, while the white tiger should be the most brainless. however, the big white tiger was quite cute, just like a big stupid cat. leng rongrong looked at the big white tiger and said, ¡± you should go too. everyone should go together. you probably haven¡¯t been to C nation before. go and see the world. ¡± the big white tiger still had a confused look. leng rongrong was speechless. she didn¡¯t know what kind of ce C nation was. ¡°have you been to C country?¡± leng rongrong asked curiously. Chapter 576

Chapter 576: i don¡¯t know how to fight, so protect me!

Trantor: 549690339

¡± giggle giggle giggle giggle. ¡± the crit started to croak and then began to describe the ces he had been to. after listening for a long time, leng rongrong finally understood. it turned out that their family¡¯s critical hit was a chicken that had seen the world. critical hit said that he had been to many ces to travel. he was not an ordinary chicken. he was a chicken with a dream, a chicken that dreamed of traveling the world. of course, there was another reason why this chicken wanted to go abroad. when it was watching tv, it knew that xu ying ¡®er was holding a concert in C nation. after that, critical hit wanted to go to C country with her. hearing that leng rongrong was going to C country, this critical hit thief was excited. as for storm and rainstorm, storm had followed leng rongrong everywhere since she was young and had been to many ces. the storm was also a very powerful ferghana horse, so it had many owners and had been to many ces forpetitions. naturally, it had been to C nation as well. after deciding to go to C country, leng rongrong was ready to video call little nan yu. she decided to tell little nan yu that they would be able to meet soon. however, as soon as the call went through, she suddenly heard nan zhi¡¯s shout. then, the phone seemed to have been hung up. at the same time, leng rongrong heard the sound of fighting. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. fourth master mo¡¯s face was also filled with caution. behind them, li ruhua, tang luo, and quan yu also suddenly became still as they looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡°did you guys hear the sound of fighting just now?¡± leng rongrong asked after two seconds. ¡°i heard it. the young master seems to be in danger!¡± tang luo said. ¡± i heard it too. did someone knock the young master¡¯s phone down? ¡± li ruhua¡¯s brows were tightly locked. ¡°let¡¯s try again.¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us leng rongrong immediately called back, but little nan yu¡¯s phone seemed to be turned off. she couldn¡¯t get through to him no matter how hard she tried. leng rongrong was a little anxious. ¡°could something have happened to the little guy?¡± although little nan yu was very smart and a little genius, he was still a child. there were a lot of people like the mafia in C nation, and there were also manyplicated organizations. it was a rtively dangerous ce. what¡¯s more, little nan yu¡¯s filming location happened to be in a city in C nation that was the most chaotic. one-third of the people in that city were chinese, and the rest were said to be people who were in the underworld. even one-third of the chinese people were people who mixed in the gray areas. it was fine if he didn¡¯t provoke these people, but once he did, it would be terrifying. seeing the worried look on his wife¡¯s face, mo linyuan said to quan yu without a second word, ¡± prepare a private jet, we¡¯ll fly over immediately. also, track down little nan yu¡¯s location and let our people in C country investigate little nan yu¡¯s situation. ¡± ¡°yes!¡± quan yu didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. this was the young master of the socialite empire. he was extremely precious. nothing must happen to him. ¡°i¡¯ll go pack my luggage!¡± li ruhua reacted and immediately went to pack everyone¡¯s things. the group of people immediately got busy and prepared to fly to C nation immediately. at the same time, in a small alley in C nation. a bright boy and a cute little boy were surrounded by a group of people with depressed faces. the boy was nan yu¡¯s assistant, an tong. the little girl was naturally little nan yu. the little guy¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at the young man in a hoodie who had knocked his phone down with a lollipop. then, little nan yu slowly squatted down and picked up the phone from the ground. when he confirmed that his phone was broken and the call was hung up, little nan yu¡¯s face became even gloomier. ¡± you broke my phone. you even tried to talk to my mommy. i¡¯m a little angry now. ¡± little nan yu looked at the young man in a hoodie angrily. he was really annoyed. it was not easy for his mother to call him, but before he could say a word, he was interrupted. it was fine if he was interrupted, but the phone was broken, so he could not call back. this was simply unforgivable. the little bun red at the young man with the lollipop. ¡± i knew you guys had been following me for three hours. i didn¡¯t cause you any trouble because i thought you guys were too weak. in the end, you guys came to cause me trouble. ¡± fortunately, he had deliberately led these people to this deserted alley. in this case, no one would know how he fought, and no one would think that he was scary. ¡°hahaha, did you hear that? this little wimp said that we¡¯re too weak, and he said that he¡¯s angry. the ant-like existence that i could kill with one hand actually thinks that i¡¯m too weak?¡± the young man with the lollipopughed. heughed and the people who surrounded little nan yu alsoughed. ¡°little thing, don¡¯t be so arrogant.ter, if you cry and beg for mercy, we won¡¯t let you off.¡± the other older manughed and said. ¡°beg for mercy?¡± little nan yu¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡± i know. even if you beg for mercy, i won¡¯t let you off. ¡± ¡°hey, you¡¯re really interesting. you¡¯re so young, but you have a sharp tongue.¡± the young man with the lollipop looked at little nan yu with amusement. he felt that little nan yu was quite funny. the rest of the people looked at little nan yu with a smile. ¡°little thing,e over. i don¡¯t think you need to resist anymore. just surrender. look, there¡¯s only two of you. you¡¯re nothing but weaklings. it¡¯ll be difficult for you to deal with us.¡± another man said to little nan yu. little nan yu¡¯s expression was calm. ¡± then try and see if you can catch me. ¡± an tong stood at the side and said to little nan yu, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how to fight. you have to protect me.¡± little nan yu turned around and looked deeply at an tong. ¡± ... i¡¯m giving you a sry and i still have to protect you? ¡± an tong nodded. ¡± of course. if something happens to me, no one will take care of you. no one will be your assistant. don¡¯t you like me as your assistant? ¡± moreover, these people are here to cause trouble for you, not for me. it¡¯s only natural that you protect me. ¡± ¡°alright, you have a lot to say. you have a point.¡± little nan yu nodded. the surrounding crowd burst intoughter again. ¡± hey, you¡¯re so shameless. you¡¯re at least a little older than this brat, and you actually asked him to protect you. ¡± ¡°pfft, hahaha, get lost. he¡¯s our only target. i don¡¯t even want to touch a coward like you.¡± the few people around him burst intoughter. xiao nan zhi poked his phone a few times. when he realized that his phone waspletely broken, he felt very depressed. he knew that his mommy must be worried about him. ¡°lollipop, it¡¯s not your fault for causing trouble for me, but it¡¯s your fault for breaking my mommy¡¯s phone.¡± little nan yu suddenly raised his hand and threw the broken phone at the lollipop young man. Chapter 577

Chapter 577: i¡¯m not a little devil, i¡¯m a little angel ~

Trantor: 549690339

the young man with the lollipop casually raised his hand to catch the broken phone. he thought that little nan yu didn¡¯t have much strength and that he would definitely be able to catch the phone. in the end, the moment the young man with the lollipop grabbed the phone, he felt that his hand was going to swell. ¡°what great strength.¡± the young man with the lollipop looked at little nan yu in surprise. he was just a little kid, but how could he be so strong? the phone almost broke his arm. the corners of little nan yu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile. ¡± not only is he strong, but the fun ising. ¡± the young man with the lollipop felt that something was wrong and wanted to throw his phone away, but it was toote. the broken phone in his hand suddenly exploded. although he had let go of the phone and was about to throw it away, he was still injured by the explosion. ¡± ah, touch my hand. brat, what¡¯s in your phone? ¡± the lollipop teenager looked at nan yu in disbelief. he had never been at a disadvantage like this. he had never been beaten up like this before. this was definitely the first time. ¡°this is good stuff.¡± little nan yu¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile but his eyes were cold, ¡± i told you, you¡¯re too weak. you just had toe and find trouble with me! ¡± little chu yan had given him the things on the phone. little chu yan was very good at researching these little things. they were not fatal but could still hurt people and protect themselves. ¡°i¡¯ll give you one more chance. move aside, i don¡¯t want to waste any more time. my mommy must be worried about me. i have to contact her now.¡± little nan yu said coldly. the young man with the lollipop was a little angry. the others felt that little nan yu was talking big. all of them had mocking expressions on their faces. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense with this little thing, just catch him directly.¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us then, a man attacked little nan yu. little nan yu suddenly jumped up. his movement was as fast as lightning and he kicked the man. the man didn¡¯t expect little nan yu to jump so high. he was stunned. then, he saw little nan yu kick him a few meters away. when hended on the ground, he even slid a few steps. while the others were still in a daze, little nan yu jumped up. the little guy¡¯s legs weren¡¯t long but they were very strong. he did a round of flying kicks and sent everyone flying. then, hended lightly. the little guy had his hands behind his back. he was just a little kid, but at this moment, he seemed like a master, a peerless master, like those martial arts masters in movies. ¡°trash.¡± little nan yu looked at everyone and rolled his eyes. ¡± it¡¯s not fun at all. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± after a long while, an tong started pping. ¡± amazing. ¡± ¡°no need to be hypocritical.¡± little nan yu nced at an tong. ¡± let¡¯s go and call mommy. she must be shocked. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± an tong looked at the group of people on the ground with sympathy. in the end, although this group of people had been kicked away, they still stubbornly got up and surrounded him, not believing in the heresy. ¡± ... everyone, i advise you not to provoke our little boss. he¡¯s nothing special except for his fighting skills. ¡± an tong said helplessly, ¡± you might not believe it, but even though he¡¯s just a little kid, he has a lot of powerful martial arts techniques. he¡¯s very good at fighting. at least, in the two years i¡¯ve been by his side, i¡¯ve never seen anyone who could beat him. usually, those who wanted to beat him would end up dying miserably. really, i¡¯m just trying to persuade you. you have to listen.¡± ¡°he was just lucky just now!¡± one of the men said. ¡°good luck? if they were lucky, a little kid could jump higher than an adult and send people flying with consecutive kicks? he only weighs thirty to forty catties, but you all weigh one to two hundred catties. you¡¯re telling me that he¡¯s just lucky that he didn¡¯t kick you away?¡± the corner of an tong¡¯s mouth twitched. he patted nan yu¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡± you should do it. i can¡¯t convince them. ¡± ¡°did you just call me a little wimp?¡± little nan yu nced at an tong. ¡°no, i¡¯m calling you little boss.¡± an tong smiled. ¡± remove the word ¡®little¡¯. the boss is the boss. what the hell is a little boss? ¡± little nan zhi snorted. after that, the little guy did not say anything and kicked everyone away again. the group of people who were kicked away tried to get up again. little nan yu felt that it was troublesome, so he walked over and began to break their arms and legs. ¡°don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die, and it¡¯s not broken. someone will pick you up and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± after little nan yu was done, he patted the dust off his hands and looked at the few people on the ground who couldn¡¯t move because their arms and legs were dislocated. the group of people looked at little nan yu in fear. ¡°you, what kind of devil are you?¡± this familiar style, this familiar feeling ... they remembered that they were once abused by a beautiful woman, and she treated them the same way. in that case, this child actually looked somewhat simr to that woman. for a moment, the few of them felt their blood run cold. ¡°devil? do i look like a devil? don¡¯t i look like a fairy?¡± nan zhi smiled and looked at an tong who was beside her. ¡± an tong, what do you think? i¡¯m so cute. do i look like a demon? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± an tong nodded seriously. however, when he saw the murderous look in his little boss¡¯s eyes, a boy immediately shook his head. ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like it. ¡± you¡¯re just like a demon from the 18th level of hell. just a little devil ... it was even more terrifying than those great demons, even more ck-bellied, and even more powerful than those small demons. ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯m a little angel. i¡¯m my mommy¡¯s little angel! ¡± little nan yu was very excited. he took a lollipop from the young man and put it in his mouth. after taking a bite, he felt that the lollipop didn¡¯t taste good, so he put it into the young man¡¯s mouth. ¡°it¡¯s not delicious at all. you should eat it yourself.¡± then, the little one hopped out of the alley, ready to leave. at that moment, someone happened to pass by the alley and saw the young man with the lollipop and his men lying on the ground. ¡°what¡¯s the situation over there?¡± the person walking towards them looked at little nan yu and asked, ¡± little kid, what¡¯s going on over there? why do i think a few people fell? ¡± ¡°uncle, i don¡¯t know. they were like that when we passed by. they seemed to have been beaten up. i¡¯m guessing that they must have done something bad, so the heavens are punishing them.¡± little nan yu lowered his eyebrows and exined in a baby voice. not far away, the young man with the lollipop almost vomited blood. he was really lying through his teeth! he was clearly the one who hit her, but he said it was a punishment from the heavens! Chapter 578

Chapter 578: looking for master for help

Trantor: 549690339

¡°he hit us, please catch him!¡± the young man spat out the lollipop with great difficulty, then shouted pitifully at the passers-by, ¡± it¡¯s this child. don¡¯t let him run away! he¡¯s a demon! ¡± the passerby looked at the young man and then at the little girl. the little girl frowned and looked at the passerby pitifully. ¡± uncle, they seem to have gone crazy. they keep saying that i hit them ... how can a child like me have the strength to hit them? ¡± the passers-by saw that little nan yu was so young. even an tong, who was next to him, was at most a young man in his 20s. one look and they could tell that he was the kind of person who could not even truss a chicken. how could he defeat so many people on the ground? they believed little nan yu¡¯s words. little nan yu¡¯s eyes blinked on his pretty little face. then, he said a few words to the passerby and left. an tong had been by little nan yu¡¯s side for two years. he was already used to little nan yu being so powerful. therefore, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. especially when xiao nan zhi was lying with her eyes open without a change in expression. this wasn¡¯t the first time. every time he encountered a situation that was hard to exin, little nan yu would put on an innocent face and say it had nothing to do with him. after that, his face really worked every time. after all, he was a child and he was extremely cute. whoever saw him would like him. sometimes, an tong felt that his little boss was a little scary. he was so young, but he was so capable. fortunately, he was not his boss¡¯s enemy, but his assistant. he didn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction with little nan yu. the only thing he was dissatisfied with was that the little guy was obviously very rich but he was quite stingy. they didn¡¯t even give him a raise. after little nan yu returned to the hotel, he immediately contacted leng rongrong, but he couldn¡¯t get in touch with her after a long time. little nan yu had guessed that his mommy was here to look for him. ¨C in a luxurious vi a few streets away from the hotel where little nan yu was staying, the quiet family of three was sitting in the living room, eating fruit and drinking tea. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us ¡°qing qing, tell me, can you really catch that little thing? if we catch that little thing, will we really be able to trick that b * tch leng rongrong intoing here?¡± li mn looked at leng qingqing and asked, ¡± i think that little thing is a cunning one. can we really catch him? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, qingqing. your people have been gone for so long. why haven¡¯t they returned yet? ¡± leng guantong also looked at leng qingqing worriedly. they were the ones who had suffered a great loss at the hands of leng rongrong. would it really work to lure leng rongrong over and then use leng qingqing¡¯s master to deal with leng rongrong? if they could get leng qingqing¡¯s master to get rid of leng rongrong, then they could return to their country and take back the leng corporation. they would no longer have to hide abroad like stray dogs. although they were overseas and her teacher had given them apany to manage, they were overseas after all and not their own home. it was not asfortable as the home that they had lived in for so long. ¡°isn¡¯t it just a little thing? my men were given to me by my master. although they lost to leng rongrongst time, they can still deal with a little thing.¡± leng qingqing was full of confidence. mo nanyu was very annoying, but he was only so big. she could strangle him with one hand. not to mention, she had sent many people to him just to be safe. just as the three of them were discussing, the phone suddenly rang. her face darkened when she picked up the phone. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± li mn asked after leng qingqing hung up the phone. she noticed something was wrong with her expression. ¡°they¡¯ve all been sent to the hospital.¡± leng qingqing said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯m going out for a while, dad and mom. ¡± ten minutester, leng qingqing arrived at a chinese medicine clinic. a chinese medical doctor fixed the bones of lollipop and the others and drove them out. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± leng qingqing looked at lollipop in disgust. ¡± didn¡¯t i just ask you to catch a little kid? you guys got yourselves into the hospital?¡± ¡°young miss, that little wimp is a devil.¡± lollipop frowned and said, ¡± he¡¯s too powerful. we¡¯re no match for him at all. moreover, he dislocated our arms and legs ... the method is exactly the same as that b * tch. ¡± ¡°really?¡± leng qingqing had a suspicious look on her face. ¡± this little thing is so small. can he break your joints? ¡± and her technique is exactly the same as that b * tch leng rongrong¡¯s?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± lollipop gritted her teeth and said, ¡± it¡¯s so small, but it¡¯s so powerful! i really want to tear him to pieces.¡± ¡°do you know why her technique is simr to leng rongrong¡¯s? because that little thing is leng rongrong, that b * tch¡¯s adopted son. she must have been taught by that b * tch.¡± leng qingqing said coldly, ¡± so what if he was taught by a b * tch? after all, he¡¯s just a little kid ... no matter how powerful he is, how powerful can he be? you must have underestimated him, which is why you were beaten up by him. no hurry, i already know where he lives. wait a moment, i¡¯ll go find master and ask for some people. this city is master¡¯s world, how can he escape master¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°yes, if it¡¯s boss, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°boss wu can definitely take care of this little thing!¡± ¡± let¡¯s go, young miss. let¡¯s go and find boss together. ¡± just like that, leng qingqing led a group of people to a casino in the city. leng qingqing entered the casino with great familiarity. when many of the staff in the casino saw her, they would directly call her ¡± young miss. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about me, just do your job. where¡¯s my master?¡± leng qingqing looked at the person in charge and asked. ¡°he¡¯s in the office upstairs,¡± the manager replied. following that, leng qingqing led lollipop and the others upstairs. on the top floor, leng qingqing directly pushed open a door hidden in a corner. the door was of a chinese style and looked a little old and simple. after the door was pushed open, leng qingqing strode in. in therge office that looked like a study, a middle-aged fat man was sitting and smoking a cigar. the fat man looked up when he heard the door open. when he saw leng qingqing entering, he immediately smiled affably. ¡± you little girl, why are you here? ¡± ¡°master!¡± leng qingqing¡¯s expression changed the moment she entered the room. she looked like she had been wronged. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± fatty wu looked at leng qingqing¡¯s aggrieved face and immediately became nervous. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you, girl? did someone bully you? if someone bullies you, you can tell me. master, this is master¡¯s territory. master can protect you!¡± Chapter 579

Chapter 579: borrowing the number one hitman

Trantor: 549690339

¡°master, do you think i¡¯m too weak, so everyone looks down on me?¡± leng qing qing asked gloomily. ¡°weak? it¡¯s fine. although she¡¯s a little weak and far from your mother¡¯s level, but ... didn¡¯t she leave behind herst words? she doesn¡¯t want you to live a bloody life and hopes that someone can protect you. that¡¯s why i¡¯m protecting you.¡± fatty wu looked at leng qingqing. he did feel that leng qingqing¡¯s ability was too weak and was not like bai wanrong¡¯s. however, bai wanrong had left a letter, saying that she had deliberately made the child so weak. since bai wanrong had stayed behind, she must have had her own reasons. it was every parent¡¯s wish to let their child worry less. he had promised to take good care of this child, so no matter how strong or weak leng qingqing was, he would protect her. ¡°tell me, what¡¯s the matter? master will solve it for you.¡± wu ying¡¯s chubby hand picked up the small teacup, and after taking a sip, he began to suck in his cigar again. ¡°i want revenge,¡± leng qingqing looked at wu ying and said, ¡± he¡¯s the one who bullied me back in china. ¡± i want to kill her and take revenge for myself.¡± ¡°hmm, sure. it¡¯s true that you¡¯ll only be happy if you take revenge on your own.¡± wu ying nodded. ¡± what do you need me to do? just tell me. ¡± you¡¯vee to find master, so you must need his help, right?¡± ¡°yes, i am. i want to borrow a few people from master.¡± leng qingqing nced at wu ying, then sat down beside him. she hugged wu ying¡¯s arm and swayed it around coyly. ¡± master, can you lend me a few powerful people? ¡± ¡°you can choose whoever you want.¡± wu ying said, ¡± you know very well what kind of people master has around him. you can choose for yourself. ¡± ¡°anyone can?¡± leng qing qing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°i want master¡¯s most powerful bodyguard.¡± leng qingqing knew that wu ying had always been followed by a very powerful person. that person¡¯s skills were superb and extremely powerful. it was all because of that person that wu ying could be so powerful today. when fatty wu was mentioned, everyone was most afraid of the man called kong gu. he was not tall and looked very unremarkable, but he was extremely good at muay thai and various other fist techniques. he was also particrly ruthless. when he fought with people, even if he didn¡¯t kill them, he would paralyze them, never leaving any future trouble. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us leng qingqing felt that she had to keep kong gu by her side to deal with leng rongrong. if he had kong gu, then dealing with that little thing wouldn¡¯t be a difficult matter. ¡°you mean kong gu?¡± fatty wu smiled. when he smiled, he looked like a person who did not pose any threat at all. however, in reality, the big fatty wu ying was also a very influential person in this terrifying city. he might not be famous in china, but here, he was ranked second. the first was a mysterious person. he couldn¡¯tpare to him, but he was in second ce. because he had always been at peace with the number one, and wu ying was not the kind of person who was full of ambition, he had always been living peacefully and happily. ¡°master, i heard that he¡¯s always with you. can you lend him to me?¡± leng qingqing blinked her eyes and looked at her master with anticipation. after all, he was her master¡¯s number one bodyguard and might not be willing to lend him to her. ¡°you¡¯re bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, so i owe her a lot of favors. as i said before, i will help you do whatever i can.¡± fat wu said with a smile. ¡± thank you, master. my mother will be very happy if she knows. ¡± leng qingqing looked touched. ¡± then, what about kong gu? ¡± ¡°kong gu,¡± fat wu shouted. behind the bookshelf, a thin man who was sitting on the floor reading a book walked out. he was dressed very ordinarily because he was very thin, so thin that he looked like a monkey, which formed a sharp contrast with the fat wu ying. leng qingqing¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw this. she really suspected that wu ying had absorbed all the nutrients in kong gu¡¯s body. if she hadn¡¯t seen kong gu deal with those who didn¡¯t follow the rules and cheated in the casino, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a thin person, who was as thin as a monkey, could be so powerful. leng qing qing looked at kong gu with a burning gaze. with him around, she didn¡¯t believe that leng rongrong, that b * tch, could turn the tables. this time, she would not let leng rongrong go. she would make her lose more face and suffer more than her. her reputation had been ruined by her, and she would ruin her reputationpletely. she would not let leng rongrong die, she would make leng rongrong wish she was dead. ¡°kong gu, follow qingqing for the next few days and listen to her orders.¡± fat wu said. ¡°yes.¡± kong gu said expressionlessly. ¡°but, master, if you give him to me, what are you going to do? you won¡¯t have any bodyguards by your side.¡± leng qingqing looked at fat wu with a frown and asked hypocritically. fat wuughed without saying anything. kong gu nced at fat wu. although he was fat wu¡¯s bodyguard, he was not necessarily needed by fat wu¡¯s side. although fat wu was very fat, no one knew that he was more agile and better than him. if he didn¡¯t have some real skills, how could fat wu have gotten to his current position in heman city? ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter, master has many people around him. if you want to use it, then use it. ¡± wu ying said with a smile. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to thank master!¡± leng qingqing said excitedly, ¡± i¡¯ll return it to master after i use it. ¡± then, leng qingqing left with kong gu. when she left the casino, a cold smile appeared on her lips. what an idiot. he¡¯d always thought that she was bai wanrong¡¯s daughter and had actually believed it without a doubt. after she had crippled leng rongrong, even if this damn fatty found out that she wasn¡¯t bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, what could he do? all day long, bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, bai wanrong¡¯s daughter ... she had been his disciple for so long, but he had never treated her as his disciple. he only treated her as bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. leng qingqing was a little annoyed when she thought about it. it was as if her name was bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. every time this damn fatty said that, she would feel a little hurt and a little annoyed. she wanted to remind her at all times that she was a fake and that she wasn¡¯t the real bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. ¡°with a perforated bone, that little thing is dead!¡± ¡°yes, we can take revenge tonight!¡± lollipop and the others followed leng qingqing. when they saw kong gu beside her, they knew that the little thing was definitely done for. kong gu was boss wu¡¯s most powerful fighter. that night, leng qingqing personally brought kong gu to little nan yu¡¯s hotel. fat wu also had shares in the hotel that little nan yu was staying in, so almost everyone in the hotel knew leng qingqing and called her ¡®miss¡¯. when she had brought her people over, she had told everyone not to care about what had happened. they didn¡¯t need to care about it and just acted as if nothing had happened. Chapter 580

Chapter 580: i still want to wait for mommy

Trantor: 549690339

when leng qingqing¡¯s group arrived at the hotel lobby, little nan yu had just taken a shower. he was reading his script in a small sleeping robe. there was still a scene to shoot tomorrow, so the little guy nned to memorize his lines. an tong was in his room. he didn¡¯t have much to do at night, so he was ying games in his room. ¡± i wonder if mommy wille over. when will shee? does mommy know where i am? ¡± little nan yu looked at the script and began to think. he took out his new phone and looked at the wallpaper. the little guy¡¯s phone wallpaper was a picture of three people in ancient costumes, a couple in ancient costumes and a little boy. the man in the ancient costume was dressed in ck, the woman in the ancient costume was dressed in red, and the little one was also dressed in ck. they looked very harmonious. although it was aic, if one looked closely, they could tell that the man looked like mo linyuan, the woman looked like leng rongrong, and the little one looked exactly like little nan yu. the little guy looked at the wallpaper for a long time, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, revealing a warm smile. ¡°mommy¡¯s so powerful, and daddy¡¯s so powerful. they¡¯ll definitely find me, right?¡± the little guy was in a daze for a while before he felt relieved. then, he continued to read the script. ¡± mother likes money. i have to earn more money so that mother can be richer and richer. mother will be very happy if she bes rich. ¡± little nan yu muttered to himself and then immersed himself in the script. he began to memorize his lines very seriously. however, before he could finish reciting two sentences, the door was suddenly kicked. the door wasn¡¯t kicked open, but little nan yu was rmed. little nan yu looked up at the door. who was kicking the door? it waste at night, so an tong shouldn¡¯t be so boring. he would ring the doorbell when he entered the room. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us hearing that there was no movement outside, little nan yu thought it was some drunk man who was hitting the door. therefore, little nan yu didn¡¯t care. at the same time, outside the door, leng qingqing was scolding her subordinates. ¡± are you guys brainless? i have the room card here. why are you kicking the door? ¡± the subordinate was speechless. leng qingqing swiped her card, and the door opened. in the room, on the big bed, little nan yu, who was wearing a bathrobe, looked up adorably. because the bed was big and the little guy was small, and he was wearing a bathrobe of the same color as the quilt, the group of people almost didn¡¯t notice little nan yu¡¯s existence the moment they entered. one of them asked, ¡± where are they? is he not here?¡± little nan yu,¡±she¡¯s here ...¡± ¡°f * ck, that nket is talking!¡± one of his men was shocked by little nan yu. ¡°excuse me, which part of me looks like a nket?¡± little nan yu blinked his eyes innocently. because the bed was very soft, he was almostpletely buried in the nket. the subordinate was speechless. little nan yu tilted his head and looked in the direction of the cold. the little guy frowned and was a little depressed. ¡± aren¡¯t you crazy? have you recovered from your madness?¡± ¡°little bastard, you¡¯re sharp-tongued! but i¡¯m going to pull out your tongue today. let¡¯s see how sharp your tongue can be!¡± leng qingqing said with a cold smile. ¡°pull it out?¡± little nan yu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡± you? thene and try, see who can pull out whose tongue.¡± on the big bed, little nan yu was sitting obediently. on his left hand was his phone and on his right was the script. seeing leng qingqing bring so many people over, he did not feel nervous or afraid at all. ¡°little thing, you still dare to be so arrogant with me? you¡¯re the only one here, and no one can help you. this hotel is also my people. i¡¯m telling you, no one wille to help you even if you cry and scream.¡± leng qingqing¡¯s smile was particrly vicious. ¡°you¡¯re the one i¡¯m afraid of crying.¡± little nan yu said seriously. then, he looked at lollipop and the others, ¡± did you connect your arms and legs? ¡± that¡¯s pretty fast!¡± lollipop and the others subconsciously took a few steps back. they looked into little nan yu¡¯s eyes and felt inexplicably flustered. this little brat didn¡¯t look threatening at all, but that gaze of his always gave people a creepy feeling. ¡°idiots, what are you all scared of!¡± leng qingqing couldn¡¯t help but curse as she watched lollipop and the others retreat. ¡°kong gu,e and capture him. don¡¯t underestimate him, he¡¯s just a kid. his kung fu is very powerful, and he¡¯s beaten them all before.¡± leng qingqing knew that little nan yu was quite powerful, so she didn¡¯t dare to do it herself. after thinking about it, he still felt that it was better to directly use the big card in his hand and let kong gu do it. then, would he be afraid that he couldn¡¯t handle the little bastard? once it was done, she could make good use of this little thing and let leng rongronge to find him. then, she could capture leng rongrong in one fell swoop. when she was in china, leng rongrong had people to help her, as well as the dog and horse, but now she was overseas! that b * tch, could she have brought those pets? moreover, mo linyuan was a busy man and might not be with her. if she gave her a few more warnings, leng rongrong, this idiot, would definitelye alone to save the little bastard. at that time, she would let kong gu take action and set up an inescapable for leng rongrong. let¡¯s see how she could escape! leng qingqing¡¯s mind was filled with unrealistic fantasies, but she was already excited. she felt that leng rongrong would definitely die in her hands. kong gu walked out from behind leng qingqing. he looked in little nan yu¡¯s direction and frowned. ¡± you want me to hit a child? ¡± kong gu was clearly unhappy. ¡± i never bully the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not weak. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t need you.¡± leng qingqing rolled her eyes at kong gu, her face full of dissatisfaction. ¡± didn¡¯t my master tell you to listen to my orders? stop talking so much nonsense and capture him. if you don¡¯t want to hit him, then you can catch him, and i¡¯ll hit him.¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯m only responsible for catching him, but i won¡¯t beat a child for no reason.¡± kong gu seemed to be a man of principles. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng qingqing cursed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to scold kong gu to his face. after all, kong gu was so powerful. kong gu didn¡¯t waste any words and walked toward little nan yu. little nan yu looked at kong gu and smiled. ¡± the kong gu next to fat wu? she can actually borrow it from you?¡± ¡°you know me?¡± kong gu looked at little nan yu with a strange expression. most people didn¡¯t know about him, and only a few people in the underworld would know about him. ¡°i know.¡± little nan yu nodded. ¡± i heard that your fist technique is very good. ¡± i can experience it today.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to hit you. let me tie you up.¡± kong gu frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t hit children. you have to see it. wait until you grow up. ¡± ¡°so, i¡¯m being underestimated?¡± xiao nan zhi smiled. ¡± but i don¡¯t intend to give up without putting up a fight. i still have to wait for my mommy! ¡± Chapter 581

Chapter 581: little nan yu was beaten up?

Trantor: 549690339

kong gu walked in front of little nan yu. he didn¡¯t think that even if little nan yu resisted, it would affect him from grabbing him. he was wu ying¡¯s number one helper. in this city, there should be no one else who could be a match for him other than one person, let alone a child. xiao nan zhi opened her big innocent eyes and looked at kong gu, ¡± uncle, if i were you, i wouldn¡¯t help that bad woman. you seem like a reasonable person. ¡± if he didn¡¯t beat up the old and weak, even if he was bad, he would still have a conscience. moreover, this person was obviously borrowed by leng qingqing. ¡°i may be reasonable, but i have to listen to her orders now.¡± kong gu nced at little nan yu and reached out his thin hand to grab him. little nan yu dodged to the back, avoiding kong gu¡¯s extremely fast hand. a hint of shock shed through kong gu¡¯s eyes. he thought,¡¯this child¡¯s reaction is quite quick.¡¯ although he wasn¡¯t very fast just now, he was actually quite fast. an ordinary child wouldn¡¯t be able to react in time and dodge like that. but little nan yu did it. he seemed to have dodged it easily. kong gu¡¯s pupils shrank. he continued to reach out to grab little nan yu. this time, his movements were faster. little nan yu was wearing a white bathrobe. it looked a little inconvenient but he jumped out of bed and quickly dodged kong gu¡¯s hand. just like that, kong gu stretched out his hand a few times, but he still couldn¡¯t catch little nan yu. leng qingqing shouted from behind, ¡± kong gu, stop ying with this little thing. catch him immediately. ¡± leng qingqing thought that kong gu was just ying with little nan yu. she didn¡¯t know that kong gu¡¯s speed increased with each step. his speed and strength had reached the limit, but little nan yu could still easily avoid him. moreover, this child didn¡¯t seem to be blushing or having a heartbeat. kong gu¡¯s pupils constricted. his speed became faster and his movements became fiercer. little nan yu also dodged faster and faster. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us the little guy seemed to be taking a stroll on the bed, but he was actually able to urately dodge kong gu¡¯s attacks every time. he even yawned and said to kong gu, ¡± isn¡¯t muay thai your strongest skill? why didn¡¯t you use muay thai to deal with me?¡± kong gu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± you¡¯ve trained before? ¡± ¡°more than just trained.¡± the corners of little nan yu¡¯s lips curved up and an evil smile appeared on his little face. he looked like a ruffian and very smart. after kong gu exchanged a few blows with little nan yu, he felt that little nan yu was stronger than he had imagined. he didn¡¯t treat little nan yu that seriously at first. he thought he could treat him easily and tie him up easily. however, when he saw how powerful little nan yu was, kong gu couldn¡¯t help but take him seriously. after kong gu became serious, the two of them suddenly started fighting. kong gu originally thought that a child like this wouldn¡¯t be very strong even if he started practicing martial arts from birth. however, he didn¡¯t expect little nan yu to be that strong. every time he punched, he couldn¡¯t hit little nan yu. he dodged like lightning and this little guy was wearing the kind of clothing that wasn¡¯t very convenient. kong gu started to look at little nan yu. in the beginning, he didn¡¯t treat little nan yu as a child. he started to treat him as an adult and a real opponent. there were a few times when kong gu¡¯s fist almost hit little nan yu, but little nan yu¡¯s hand deftly dispelled the fist. kong gu almost fell. he was clearly a very young child, but little nan yu was very powerful. ¡°you¡¯re indeed very powerful.¡± kong gu said after exchanging a few moves. little nan yu looked up at kong gu. ¡± you¡¯re not bad either. you¡¯re much better than the lollipop-eating guy. ¡± however, you can¡¯t beat me. i only used thirty percent of my strength.¡± kong gu frowned. ¡± you¡¯re indeed quite powerful, but you¡¯re talking big. ¡± 30%? if he had only used 30% of his strength, how powerful would he be? if such a young child could have such powerful strength, how powerful would he be when he grew up? this was simply impossible. if there really was such a powerful person, it would be too terrifying. ¡°kong gu, hurry up! are you ying around or can¡¯t you even deal with this little thing? you¡¯re master¡¯s most powerful fighter. you can¡¯t even deal with a little kid, can you? you can¡¯t be that useless, can you?¡± when leng qingqing saw that kong gu and little nan yu had been fighting for so long without any reaction, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. even she felt a little tired watching from the side. she just wanted to get little nan yu into her hands as soon as possible and torture this little thing like crazy. she also wanted to trick leng rongrong intoing here and kill her. only in this way could she vent the anger in her heart. kong gu and little nan yu exchanged blows, and loud bangs were heard. when little nan yu flew up, it was as if he had qinggong. he kicked kong gu¡¯s fist with a flying leg, then he stepped back lightly andnded on the bedside table. kong gu¡¯s fist made a cracking sound as he was kicked. he was in so much pain that he frowned. kong gu¡¯s most powerful attack was his fist, but in the end, he was not even as powerful as this child¡¯s leg. his fists could even break hard bricks and stones, but he was in so much pain from xiao nan zhi¡¯s kick. ¨C at the same time, leng rongrong and the others had already gotten off the ne. they had already found out which hotel little nan yu was staying at. so, in the car arranged by mo linyuan, they began to rush to the hotel. mo linyuan¡¯s investigation revealed that little nan yu was fine and had returned to the hotel at night, so the group of people were a little relieved. but even so, leng rongrong was still a little worried since she didn¡¯t see for herself that little nan yu was fine. only when she saw that little nan yu was safe, she could feel at ease. ¡°hurry up.¡± leng rongrong urged. ¡°don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s very smart. he can avoid danger and protect himself.¡± mo linyuan urged the driver to hurry up as he grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand and consoled her, ¡± don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s also a core member of theher abyss empire. theher abyss empire has never raised useless people. ¡± ¡°i know, but i still want to see him as soon as possible.¡± she wasn¡¯t just worried about little nan yu. she missed him too. she really missed this little one. she wanted to hold the little one in her arms and feel the sense of security. outside the window, the storm, the storm, and the big white tiger were all running wildly. critical strike was wearing tattered clothes and standing on the back of a horse. all the hair he had lost had grown back, so he looked majestic. a fleet of vehicles and a group of animals entered hemerman city in an exaggerated manner. Chapter 582

Chapter 582: they¡¯re here!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong and the others soon arrived at the hotel where little nan yu was staying. because of their exaggerated lineup, many people had their eyes on them the moment they entered the city. after all, it was hemanchester city, which had always been a chaotic team. of course, leng rongrong and the others did not care if they were being watched. they went straight to the hotel. as the storm demons had also arrived, the front desk was shocked when they entered the hotel. the receptionist looked at leng rongrong¡¯s group in shock. when she saw the storm, she managed to maintain a smile. because the city was rtively chaotic, even if she saw strange things, the receptionist was rtively calm. however, when the big white tiger slowly walked in from the darkness outside, the receptionist could no longer hold it in. the receptionist¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. her entire body seemed to be trembling. ¡± old, tiger ... ¡± the receptionist pointed at the big white tiger. her fingers were trembling madly, and she was extremely nervous. ¡°it doesn¡¯t bite.¡± leng rongrong went straight to the front desk. ¡± get us a few rooms. i remember that this ce allows people to move in with their belongings, right? ¡± after she finished speaking, leng rongrong looked at li ruhua and quan yu who were behind her. ¡± huahua, xiao yu, you guys can get a room here. we¡¯ll go up and take a look. ¡± ¡°yes, you can bring animals in ...¡± however, she had never seen anyone bring such an animal into their house. it was not strange to bring a dog or a cat, but who would bring such an animal? what was that? wolves? and that was a horse, right? the most ridiculous thing was, why was there a big tiger? however, the hotel did have such a rule that allowed guests to move in with their belongings. the front desk had no way of refuting leng rongrong¡¯s words. how could she refute that? there was indeed such a rule. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us it could indeed bring things into the house. the front desk could only watch as leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and the others brought the animals upstairs. the hotel had a veryrge elevator, so the horse went in just in time. after the horse went in, it pressed the elevator button and went up. storm was waiting for the next elevator. leng rongrong and the big white tiger went into another elevator and went to find little nan yu. the group of people arrogantly arrived at the floor where little nan yu lived and soon heard a cold voice. ¡°kong gu, what¡¯s wrong with you? don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even handle a child. you¡¯re a powerful fighter, but you can¡¯t even deal with a child?¡± leng qingqing¡¯s voice of disbelief could be heard. she looked a little angry. leng rongrong furrowed her brows. the voice sounded familiar. whose voice was that? they walked directly to little nan yu¡¯s room. the scene was a bit exaggerated. leng rongrong and mo linyuan quickly arrived at the door of little nan yu¡¯s room and saw leng qingqing and the others standing near the door. leng rongrong was speechless. leng qingqing turned around when she heard the noise. when she saw leng rongrong and mo linyuan, her face was filled with excitement. the few lollipops beside leng qingqing let out a blood-curdling screech. ¡± holy sh * t! is it that demonic girl? ¡± lollipop looked at leng rongrong in horror and took a few steps back from the man beside her. he still remembered the pain of having all his bones broken. thinking about it, he felt a little bald and a little scared. ¡°f * ck, why are you hiding behind me? you, go to the front!¡± the person who was being used as a shield by lollipop suddenly eximed and felt his hair stand on end. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. she nced around and saw that little nan yu seemed to be fine. she let out a sigh of relief. then, when he saw leng qingqing and those few people, his face darkened. ¡°you didn¡¯t remove enoughst time?¡± leng rongrong looked at the lollipop and asked, ¡± lollipop? ¡± ¡± no, no, it¡¯s enough, it¡¯s definitely enough! ¡± lollipop said, her hair standing on end. on the other side, little nan yu was fighting with kong gu. although kong gu had been beaten up badly, he pouted when he saw leng rongrong and mo linyuan. kong gu was taken aback. what kind of expression did this child, who had been so unyielding just a moment ago, have? why did he suddenly seem so aggrieved? he suddenly had a creepy feeling. then, kong gu followed little nan yu¡¯s line of sight to the door. there was a man and a woman standing at the door. there seemed to be a horse behind the two of them. the two of them were more good-looking than the other. the girl looked very young, and the man looked very devilish. there was clearly no anger on the two of them, but they were both emitting a creepy smell that made people feel extremely terrified. kong gu had trained in martial arts since he was young, and he had an intuition. he could feel that although these two people didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of people who posed any threat, they would definitely be extremely terrifying if they were to fight. just as kong gu felt that something was wrong, xiao nan zhi started to cry. ¡± daddy, mommy, little nan yu was beaten! ¡± ¡°they hit me.¡± he was the one who was beaten up, but at this moment, kong gu heard little nan yu¡¯s cries and twisted the truth to say that he was beaten up? kong gu found it hard to believe. he was the one who was beaten up. he was the one who felt wronged, okay? his hand was almost broken, okay? ¡°i, i, i¡¯m yingluo¡± before kong gu could say anything, leng rongrong and mo linyuan had already walked towards little nan yu with dark faces. rainstorm stood at the door and stuck his horse¡¯s head out to look inside. he blocked everyone¡¯s way. ¡°luan ¡®er, you¡¯re injured?¡± leng rongrong rushed to little nan yu worriedly and picked him up. she looked left and right to make sure he was fine before she heaved a sigh of relief. little nan yu looked at mo linyuan and felt wronged. ¡± daddy, i was hit. ¡± then, mo linyuan suddenly turned his head and looked at kong gu. ¡± you hit my son? ¡± before he could finish his sentence, fourth master mo had already sent a kick flying towards him. the innocent kong gu had never expected to be sent flying by such a kick, and he fell to the ground with difficulty. little nan yu looked at kong gu and felt pain. then, little nan yu said, ¡± it¡¯s not him. he¡¯s just following orders. it¡¯s that woman. ¡± little nan yu pointed in leng qingqing¡¯s direction and leng qingqing¡¯s hair stood on end. she had never expected leng rongrong and the others to appear so suddenly. she had thought that they would not appear. she even wanted to seduce leng rongrong. in the end, not only did little nan yu fail, but he also bumped into leng rongrong and mo linyuan, and the big hands beside her were each more cowardly than thest. even fat wu¡¯s most capable fighters were no match for them. Chapter 583

Chapter 583: be careful of being cuckolded

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan and leng rongrong looked at leng qingqing with the same terrifying and cold eyes. ¡°you hit little nan yu?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pupils contracted. she handed little nan yu to mo linyuan, who was beside her, and then walked towards leng qingqing and the thugs. fourth master mo picked up little nan yu with one hand and turned to follow his wife. leng qingqing¡¯s legs were trembling. she subconsciously dodged backward and pushed the thugs to the front. ¡± stop them! ¡± she shouted. hurry up, stop them!¡± the group of thugs was also frightened by leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s aura. or rather, when they saw little nan yu fighting kong gu, they were already shocked by little nan yu. now, they were even more dumbfounded. however, they were leng qingqing¡¯s henchmen after all. they knew that if they did not protect leng qingqing, wu ying would not let them off when they returned. therefore, the thugs still rushed to the front and prepared to fight with leng rongrong. although leng qingqing had brought many thugs with her, in the eyes of leng rongrong and mo linyuan, these thugs could almost be said to be useless. there was no need for fourth master mo to make a move, as lord rong alone had easily taken down half of the thugs. in just a few seconds, she was already in front of leng qingqing and was looking at her with a cold expression. ¡°you¡¯re bullying my son?¡± lord rong frowned slightly, his face full of dissatisfaction. ¡± ... ¡± when leng qingqing met leng rongrong, she only felt a sense of fear. she was so panicked that she couldn¡¯t say anything, only feeling that leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were extremely terrifying. he couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. his eyes were as panicked as they could get. however, at a time like this, leng qingqing did not want to admit defeat. she looked at leng rongrong and said coldly, ¡± so what if i want to deal with this bastard? you¡¯re really something to acknowledge a bastard child as your son, leng rongrong!¡± leng rongrong blinked, and half of her lips curved up. ¡± you¡¯re saying that my xin ¡®er is a bastard? ¡± usually, lord rong was quite gentle and she didn¡¯t like to argue with others over many things. however, little nan yu was her reverse scale. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us because of little nan yu, she even dared to win money from her godfather and the others. she could even beat up her husband, let alone leng qingqing. leng rongrong tilted her head and looked at little nan yu. ¡± baby, where does it hurt? ¡± ¡°my whole body hurts.¡± little nan yu pouted and looked aggrieved. leng qingqing was speechless. ¡± you little thing, you¡¯re full of lies. what do you mean by ¡®your whole body hurts¡¯? who hit you just now and made your whole body hurt? ¡± she had an ominous premonition, especially when she felt that leng rongrong¡¯s murderous aura was very strong. leng qingqing suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. she felt that she was going to be in trouble, especially since this little thing dared to say that. he was full of lies, saying that his whole body was in pain. when he fought with kong gu, kong gu was the one who was beaten up, alright? ¡°mommy, daddy, my whole body really hurts ... i¡¯m so tired from the fight just now, my whole body hurts. besides, i was also scared. i was so scared.¡± little nan yu¡¯s short arms wrapped around mo linyuan¡¯s neck and he buried his head in fourth master mo¡¯s shoulder, looking really scared. for a moment, leng qingqing¡¯s face was full of excitement. after a long while, she said, ¡± you¡¯re really good at acting. you¡¯re an actor after all! ¡± she finally had a taste of this little thing¡¯s acting skills. it was as if she was really acting. leng rongrong suddenly stretched out a hand and pressed it on leng qingqing¡¯s shoulder. then, she gently grabbed leng qingqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°what are you doing?¡± leng qingqing suddenly became nervous. she shrank her shoulders back, trying to avoid leng rongrong¡¯s hand. however, even though leng rongrong¡¯s hand was not very strong, it was as if it was stuck to her shoulder, and she could not shake it off. ¡°damn it, go and get the hotel¡¯s thugs and security guards!¡± leng qingqing sensed that something was wrong, so she shouted at the thugs beside her while punching leng rongrong without any hesitation. she had been following wu ying around recently and had learned quite a lot of martial arts. in order for her to learn how to protect herself, wu ying had hired many experts to teach her kung fu. during this period of time, leng qingqing could be considered to have done nothing but focus on learning kung fu. therefore, although she was a little nervous when facing leng rongrong, she did not intend to surrender. the kung fu she had learned recently was quite powerful, and she did not believe that she could not defeat leng rongrong. leng rongrong had not expected leng qingqing to suddenly punch her. she had wanted leng qingqing to experience the pain all over her body. in the end, leng qingqing threw a punch, so she had no choice but to block it. then, they started fighting. leng qingqing¡¯s men had already left. seeing that leng qingqing had started to attack, mo linyuan took little nan yu and rushed out. although the storm, critical strikes, and violent winds were blocking the entrance, this group of people felt that mo linyuan and leng rongrong were more terrifying. moreover, they could only get help from the people in the hotel if they managed to get out. this hotel was wu ying¡¯s, so everyone inside was his people. although leng rongrong and mo linyuan looked very powerful, it was still difficult for two fists to fight against four hands. when the whole hotel was here, what could they do? that was what the thugs were thinking as they rushed out. then, the storm, the storm, and the critical hit all began to chase after him. the white tiger just stood there and bared its teeth, and some people were so scared that their legs went soft. ¡°there¡¯s, there¡¯s a big tiger!¡± ¡± help! this chicken is biting! ¡± ¡°heavens, this horse is eating people!¡± ¡°damn, this dog knows how to p!¡± ¡­¡­ the corridor was filled with chaos and screams. in the house, leng rongrong was sparring with leng qingqing. although leng qingqing had been learning for a while and had been undergoing high-intensity training every day,pared to leng rongrong, who had been learning martial arts since young, she was simply too weak. leng rongrong easily beat up leng qingqing, making her scream in pain. ¡°leng rongrong, you¡¯re being unreasonable. i didn¡¯t hit your son!¡± leng qingqing couldn¡¯t beat leng rongrong, so she started to yell. ¡°no, you didn¡¯t. you appeared in luan ¡®er¡¯s room in the middle of the night, and you brought so many thugs with you? what are you doing here? you¡¯re going to my son¡¯s room to protect him?¡± leng rongrong sneered at leng qingqing. ¡°i ... although i¡¯m here to cause him trouble, he¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t he?¡± leng qingqing said with a righteous look. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°mo linyuan, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a problem with her being so concerned about the child? could he be her illegitimate child? be careful of wearing a green hat on your head and beingughed at. you don¡¯t even know it yourself!¡± seeing that leng rongrong was still very scary, leng qingqing suddenly started to provoke mo linyuan. Chapter 584

Chapter 584: were they too strong, or was he too weak?

Trantor: 549690339

mo linyuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. little nan yu, who was in his arms, also looked at leng qingqing unhappily. ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been cuckolded! your entire family has been cuckolded! ¡± little nan yu nced at mo linyuan and said, ¡± daddy, put me down. i¡¯m a little angry now. i want to do it myself! ¡± mo linyuan put the little guy down. little nan yu didn¡¯t attack leng qingqing directly. he turned around and went back to the bed. he fiddled with something for a long time before he came over. then he said to leng rongrong and mo linyuan, ¡± daddy, mommy, please move away! ¡± mo linyuan and leng rongrong both dodged. they knew what little nan yu was going to do to leng qingqing, so they didn¡¯t get too close to her. then, little nan yu suddenly attacked leng qingqing. he first kicked leng qingqing until she knelt on one knee. then, something in little nan yu¡¯s hand suddenly scattered towards leng qingqing. ¡°green, green, green, green, why do you like green? i¡¯ll give you green!¡± after little nan yu scattered the things in his hands, he looked at the cold and cheerless scene in front of him with satisfaction. leng qingqing had turned green. her entire body had turned green. ¡± hmph, you can¡¯t sow discord between my daddy and mommy. otherwise, i¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t speak! ¡± leng rongrong and mo linyuan could not help butugh at this scene. ¡°daddy, mommy, let¡¯s forget it. this woman is so annoying. let¡¯s just ignore her. you¡¯re sote. you must be tired, right?¡± little nan yu turned around and looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan with a serious expression. ¡± do you want to go eat something? ¡± ¡°no need,¡± leng rongrong touched little nan yu¡¯s head lovingly. on the side, the thugs who had been beaten to the ground by leng rongrong earlier were already stunned. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us leng rongrong¡¯s outstretched hand was already perverted, but little nan yu made leng qingqing kneel down with one move and suddenly sshed green all over leng qingqing, which made people feel that he was perverted. so, what kind of existence was this family? why did it feel like each one was more terrifying than thest? everyone¡¯s blood ran cold. even kong gu, who had been kicked away by mo linyuan, felt his blood run cold. a family of three, each perverted. it had been a long time since he had met such a powerful person. he had always thought that he was very powerful. after all, he was one of the top fighters in this city. but at this moment, he felt that he was just a piece of trash. was it because these three people were too powerful, or was he too useless? when had he ever met a worthy opponent? if he wasn¡¯t so powerful, how could he possibly be the number one fighter by wu ying¡¯s side? however, he, the number one fighter, had been beaten up. he could not gain any advantage against a kid, and his finger was broken. he did not even have a chance to fight back before he was kicked away by mo linyuan. he knew that one of his ribs must have been broken too. his body was in great pain, and he was in a state of disbelief. this family of three looked to be even stronger than wu ying, and wu ying was even stronger than him by a few points. however, if he were to go up against this family of three, he might not be able to win. at this moment, a loud noise came from outside. ¡°who is bullying our young miss? how dare you disrespect our young miss in our territory? do you not want to live?¡± a group of people rushed out of the elevator. then, in the corridor, the white tiger held a thug down and looked at the crowd that rushed out of the elevator with interest. ¡°¨Cck-isn¡¯t yingluo human? was it an animal? where did youe from?¡± the crowd was obviously panicking. then, a critical hit suddenly flew out from the white tiger¡¯s back. it flew into the crowd, and the crowd went into a frenzy. at the same time, a group of security guards rushed over from another direction. when they came over, they were blocked by the storm. the two big guys looked at the security guards with interest, and then the storm started to chase them. storm wagged its tail. it seemed like it had nothing to do and was a little bored. in the corridor, another group of thugs came up. storm¡¯s eyes lit up and it rushed towards this group of people. ¡°f * ck!¡± some people almost ran into the storm and were shocked. following that, that person was smacked by storm¡¯s paw, and a dog paw print was instantly left on his cheek, like arge plum flower. the person was speechless. everyone looked at storm in shock. ¡°where¡¯s the young miss?¡± ¡°is this a dog?¡± ¡°young miss, we¡¯re here to save you!¡± then, the scene became chaotic. some people tried to stop storm while others rushed to little nan yu¡¯s room to protect leng qingqing. in the end, instead of leng qingqing, they saw mo linyuan and leng rongrong¡¯s family of three. the family of three looked very domineering. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and said coldly, ¡± move aside, all of you. if you move aside, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with this. if you don¡¯t move aside, we¡¯ll clear the way ourselves. ¡± ¡± you¡¯ve hurt our young miss. we¡¯ll definitely not step aside. we¡¯ll protect our young miss. ¡± the group of people shouted excitedly. leng rongrong didn¡¯t waste any time and attacked directly. she was like a hot knife through butter, and many people were knocked to the ground in an instant. mo linyuan held little nan yu¡¯s hand and felt that something was wrong. he asked thoughtfully, ¡± shouldn¡¯t i be the one protecting you? ¡± fourth master mo finally reacted. he realized a problem. every time, he didn¡¯t have to make a move because his wife would make the first move. after that, he just stood at the side like a piece of trash. he only wanted to watch the show and didn¡¯t need to do anything. however, under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t he be the one to protect his wife and son? ¡°it seems like it should be like this.¡± little nan yu raised his cute little face and looked at mo linyuan for a moment before he nodded seriously. his daddy was absolutely right. that should be the case. under normal circumstances, the man would definitely be in front while the woman and child would be behind. but they seemed to have rebelled? ¡°honey, why don¡¯t i protect you?¡± fourth master mo asked in a low voice. ¡°no need, i¡¯ll protect you guys.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. she was like a hot knife through butter, and the people who were constantly surrounding her were all thrown to the side in a few moves. of then, one by one, they fell to the ground. even if they could get up, they didn¡¯t dare to get up, pretending that they were half-disabled. everyone looked at leng rongrong¡¯s family of three in horror. tang luo, li ruhua, quan yu, and the others arrivedte. when they saw this scene, they were all stunned. ¡°i¡¯ve got a room ... are you still staying?¡± li ruhua asked in a daze. he could also tell that the people who were beaten up seemed to be the hotel staff. Chapter 585 - they were being watched

Chapter 585: they were being watched

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i¡¯m not staying.¡± leng rongrong took a look. this ce was obviously deserted. if they stayed here, they would be asking for trouble. ¡± pack up che ¡®er¡¯s things, we¡¯ll move. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. li ruhua rushed to little nan yu¡¯s room and helped him pack his luggage. as for little nan yu, he suddenly thought of something and said to leng rongrong and mo linyuan, ¡± daddy, mommy, wait a minute. ¡± then, the little guy rushed to the door of an tong¡¯s room next door. he knocked on an tong¡¯s door helplessly. there was no movement in the room. an tong didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of opening the door. it seemed like he was in a deep sleep and didn¡¯t hear any movement. ¡°an tong, it¡¯s me.¡± little nan yu knocked on the door a few times. after seeing that there was still no movement from inside, he said helplessly, ¡± open the door, we¡¯re changing hotels. ¡± ¡°little boss, is that really you?¡± an tong¡¯s voice came through the door. ¡°i knew you weren¡¯t asleep. the sound instion of the room is so poor. how can you fall asleep with such a bigmotion on my side?¡± little nan yu leaned against the door and said helplessly, ¡± tell me, aren¡¯t you a little too much? your boss is being bullied and you don¡¯t evene to help! ¡± ¡± hehehe, boss, aren¡¯t you very powerful? i¡¯ll only be a hindrance if ie out. you can solve all the problems on your own. ¡± an tong finally opened the door. he looked at nan yu with a dry smile and then asked nervously, ¡± are you hurt? ¡± ¡°of course not.¡± little nan yu was angry and helpless. she had no choice but to find her own assistant. an tong stuck his head out and looked around. he recognized mo linyuan and leng rongrong, so he was sure that everything was fine. he then heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± are you moving to a hotel? ¡± little nan yu nodded. an tong turned around and came out with his luggage in less than three seconds. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. an tong said. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us everyone was speechless. li ruhua also packed up little nan yu¡¯s things and walked out of the room. when she came out, li ruhua asked, ¡± that person in green ... she kept saying harsh words. are we just going to ignore her? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s broken in several ces. she can¡¯t cause any trouble for the time being. don¡¯t worry about her.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll make aeback?¡± quan yu didn¡¯t mind watching themotion and said, ¡± lord rong, you¡¯re not ruthless enough on this point. even if you don¡¯t kill this kind of person, you can¡¯t keep him alive. ¡± ¡± ... it¡¯s fine to keep it. just treat it as a joke. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged and held little nan yu¡¯s hand. she turned around and said, ¡± she¡¯s just a clown to us. she can¡¯t hurt us, can she? it¡¯s not that she can¡¯t continue to seek trouble for herself.¡± quan yu was speechless. what he said seemed to make sense. the young madam was so strong that she didn¡¯t take leng qingqing seriously at all. the young master was also very strong, so even if she came looking for trouble, it was not worth mentioning. it was just a clown¡¯s performance. so this was the feeling of being extremely strong. he didn¡¯t put anything in his eyes and didn¡¯t need to put his opponent in his eyes at all. mo linyuan held little nan yu¡¯s hand on the other side and the family of three walked into the elevator, leaving their backs to each other. the group of thugs who had been beaten upy on the ground, not daring to make a sound. they were all frightened by the family of three. in the room, leng qingqing had suffered multiple fractures and was currently cursing. after she was done scolding leng rongrong and the other two, she started to scold kong gu, who was beside her. she scolded kong gu madly, ¡± you piece of trash, and you said you were my master¡¯s number one fighter. you¡¯re too trashy. you can¡¯t beat children, you can¡¯t beat women, you can¡¯t beat women, and you can¡¯t beat that bastard mo linyuan either! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re good, you go.¡± kong gu coldly looked at leng qingqing. his gaze was a little terrifying. after that, he walked out of the room and left alone. in the dark, in the car, kong gu made a call to wu ying. ¡± brother wu, a few terrifying people have arrived at heman city. a family of three, and a few animals ...¡± at the same time, leng rongrong and the others had already left the hotel and were heading to another hotel. it was the most luxurious hotel in the city and owned by the most powerful force in the city. because leng rongrong had made a phone call before they left, after they arrived, the storm, storm, critical hit, and big white tiger were all brought to their respective living quarters by professional pet breeders. meanwhile, leng rongrong and the others went directly to the presidential suite on the top floor. in the room, leng rongrong asked the hotel staff to send some food over. seeing that little nan yu was safe and sound, leng rongrong felt much more at ease and her mood was much better. ¡°mommy, daddy, i¡¯m sorry to have made you worry.¡± little nan yu obediently exined his situation. actually, he was fine and leng qingqing couldn¡¯t do anything to him because he was strong enough to protect himself. ¡°it¡¯s fine. we were nning toe and see you.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± let storm and the reste out to see the world. ¡± it seems that after leng qingqing and her family left the country, they came to heman city. what a coincidence.¡± she had a lot of power in hemanchester city. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. little nan yu blinked his big innocent eyes and saw a hint of yfulness in his mommy¡¯s eyes. it seemed that leng qingqing was going to be extremely unlucky. it would be fine if she did not do anything, but if she did, she would definitely die a terrible death. after all, his mommy had always been that capable. she did not care to deal with leng qingqing, but if leng qingqing kepting to find trouble with her mother, she would probably be in trouble. as for his daddy ... alright, daddy was also very strong, but daddy always liked to dote on mommy. mommy didn¡¯t like others to do it. she always liked to do her own things. so when mommy did it to leng qingqing, daddy would only watch from behind like a man who needed a woman¡¯s protection. however, in reality, daddy was just keeping a low profile. if mommy needed daddy¡¯s help in any way, daddy would probably be a thousand times more powerful than mommy. little nan yu raised his eyebrows. it was fun. the family did not know that they had been noticed by the various forces in ckman city after they entered. everyone was staring at them, not knowing who this group of people was. of course, no one thought that leng rongrong and the others were powerful. instead, it was the big white tiger and the others who attracted the attention of various forces. anyone who had the ability to bring these animals into the city and stay in the most luxurious hotel in heman city was definitely not an ordinary person. some forces began to stir. some were interested in storm, some were interested in leng rongrong and the others, and some guessed that they were very rich and wanted to make money from them. hemanchester city was a ce where almost all the underground forces were present. this kind of ce had always been chaotic. when they saw meat, everyone would pounce on it crazily, wanting to take a bite. Chapter 586

Chapter 586: a family of three perverts

Trantor: 549690339

the next day, leng qingqing dragged her injured body to see wu ying. the moment she saw wu ying, she began to cry andin. ¡± godfather, i could¡¯ve taken care of this matter, but i didn¡¯t expect them to all appear, and with so many people at that ... godfather, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve embarrassed you. ¡± leng qingqing did not me mo linyuan. she knew that wu ying was a prideful person. she was wu ying¡¯s apprentice and everyone called her ¡®miss¡¯. if wu ying knew that she had been beaten up so badly, he would definitely be angry. even if wu ying didn¡¯t care about her life, he would definitely not want such a rumor to spread. he said that his disciple was not good enough and had been beaten up so badly. he also said that fat wu¡¯s men were not good enough. there were so many people in the hotel, but they couldn¡¯t stop the family of three. fat wu was embarrassed, but kong gu had reported the overall situation to him the day before. kong gu had also told him that this family of three was not simple and was not to be trifled with. he even thought that there would be a bloodbath in helman city. kong gu was usually quite bold, but he kept reminding fat wu that it was best not to get involved in this bloodbath. from the way he fought with these people, he was no match for a woman, a child, and a man. most importantly, he couldn¡¯t beat a child. if a child could be this strong, how strong would his parents be? kong gu said that he had fractured his hand and needed to rest for the time being, so he went home to recuperate. he only gave fatty wu a few words of advice. leng qingqingined tearfully at the side. wu ying, on the other hand, listened to leng qingqing¡¯s tearfulints with a calm expression. ¡°who is that family of three?¡± wu ying looked at leng qing qing and asked. ¡± no special background ... ¡± leng qingqing recalled leng rongrong¡¯s true identity and gulped nervously. however, on second thought, wu ying was an idiot. he had treated her as bai wanrong¡¯s daughter for so long and had not discovered the problem. so what if he saw leng rongrong? he would definitely not know that leng rongrong was bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us she just had to sow more discord. leng rongrong and bai wanrong were somewhat simr. leng qingqing bit her lip and started to make up a lie. ¡± that leng rongrong, she worships my mother, so she even made it look like my mother. it¡¯s really annoying ... ¡± ¡°what?¡± upon hearing that leng rongrong had stic surgery to look like bai wanrong, fat wu¡¯s face darkened. ¡± she dares to sully wanrong¡¯s appearance? ¡± ¡°yeah, she¡¯s really annoying.¡± leng qingqing frowned and said, ¡± she¡¯s always imitating my mother. my mother has already passed away, but she¡¯s still imitating my mother like this. i don¡¯t know what her intentions are. she even took away everything my mother left me ... it was my fault for not being able to protect what my mother left behind, and i was even chased to this kind of ce to be bullied by her. ¡± with just a few words of provocation, fat wu¡¯s face had already turnedpletely ck. at first, he did think that leng qingqing had provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have, but bai wanrong was his weak spot. everything he had now was also given to him by bai wanrong. he could allow others to bully bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, but he would never allow anyone to affect bai wanrong¡¯s reputation. ¡°i know. i¡¯ve already sent people to investigate them.¡± fatty wu looked at leng qingqing and said, ¡± you¡¯re injured, so don¡¯t provoke them for the time being. rest well. master has half of the power in this city. unless they¡¯re from the number one power in this city, they can¡¯t do anything to me. ¡± ¡°they won¡¯t. it can¡¯t be such a coincidence.¡± leng qingqing chuckled and said, ¡± that leng rongrong is just a trash from the countryside. as for mo linyuan, he was just the fourth young master of the mo family, who you thought was nothing. he used to be a good-for-nothing. what kind of power can he have?¡± fat wu nodded. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, qingqing, don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°however, master, they have a few pets that might be more powerful than them.¡± leng qingqing thought of the storm and felt a headache. leng rongrong and the other two weren¡¯t easy to deal with, and the few animals were even more troublesome, they were all perverts. ¡± they¡¯re just animals. we can get a few tranquilizer darts, and they¡¯ll be released. ¡± fat wu shook his head and sneered, ¡± don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be a problem for me. ¡± ¨C leng rongrong and the others stayed in the hotel for the night. then, because little nan yu had onest day of filming, everyone went to the set to watch him film. this crew happened to be in hollywood. basically, they all had western faces. little nan yu was the only asian. however, the role he yed was also very important. little nan yu was chosen by a director of the production team, so he came to y a small role. little nan yu agreed to y this role because the pay was higher. when little nan yu appeared with leng rongrong, a group of people, and a few animals, for a moment, everyone in the crew looked in this direction. everyone had a shocked expression on their faces. everyone was shocked. what kind of team was this? it looked a little strange. little nan yu, mo linyuan, and leng rongrong were all good-looking. together, they were simply heaven-defying. and behind them, quan yu, li ruhua, and tang luo were not bad either. further back, there were a few animals that stuck their heads out, as if they were very interested in everything around them. for a time, the group of people discussed animatedly. although they were very interested in the animals here, of course, no one dared to get close. xiao nan zhi did not have many scenes and she only had one today. so, when the little guy arrived, he began to ask the director to arrange the shooting. the director knew that xiao nan yu¡¯s parents were here, so he came over to say hello to leng rongrong and the others. then, he arranged for the shooting to end early so that xiao nan yu could y with his parents. although the little guy was young, his acting skills were not bad. it could be said that he was very good. hence, the little one finished the scene with ease. after it was over, the director let little nan yu go and invited him to attend the wrap party after the crew finished filming. when there was a suitable script, he would still let little nan yu act in it. the director liked little nan yu very much because he had good acting skills and was very smart. he was the best actor among many child stars and also the little actor who made people worry the most. after it ended, the group of people went to have a meal. then, the little guy said that there were a lot of casinos in ckman city and he wanted to go to the casinos with his mommy and the rest. leng rongrong was stunned when she heard little nan yu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°it¡¯s not good for kids to go to the casino, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at the little one and said carefully. Chapter 587

Chapter 587: can¡¯t follow her

Trantor: 549690339

if little nan yu wanted to go to the casino, she had a way to bring him in. however, the little guy was still young and it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to bring him in and out of such a ce. ¡°but i¡¯m not young anymore.¡± little nan yu¡¯s voice was young and tender as he looked at leng rongrong in front of him. he was really not young anymore. moreover, he was very mature and not a child. he wouldn¡¯t be led astray. it was not that he had never been to a casino before. he just wanted to go with his mommy and the others. thest time he saw his mommy at the casino, he thought that she was very handsome, so he really wanted to see her enter the casino again. leng rongrong¡¯s heart almost melted at the sight of little nan yu¡¯s adorable look. who cared where he wanted to go? even if he wanted to go to the eighteenth level of hell, she would be happy to bring the little one there. ¡°alright, if you want to go, mommy will bring you!¡± leng rongrong immediately high-fived little nan yu to make an oath. ¡°i know a few casinos that don¡¯t restrict minors. let¡¯s go to those casinos and y.¡± ¡°alright!¡± the smile on little nan yu¡¯s happy little face was like a flower blooming, blooming madly one by one. when leng rongrong saw little nan yu¡¯s expression, she was even happier. he was here to apany the little guy anyway. as long as the little guy was happy, it didn¡¯t matter where he went. he could also go to the casino. it would be good to y a few rounds. he hadn¡¯t yed for a long time, and his hands were itching. mo linyuan stood at the side. although neither of them asked for his opinion, fourth master mo did not care. he would go wherever his wife went anyway. ¡°by the way, didn¡¯t you say that the clue to my mother is in a casino? my mother used to stay in that casino for a long time.¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. there was some news from mo linyuanst night. it was said that there was a casino in ckman city, and bai wanrong had once stayed there for a long time. she had also killed many people in that casino. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us that casino was won by bai wanrong. not only did she win a lot of gamblers, but she also won against the casino¡¯s owner. then the casino became hers. however,ter on, it was unknown whether the casino was sold or given away. in any case, it was no longer bai wanrong¡¯s. ¡± indeed, there¡¯s a casino. your mother used to stay there. ¡± mo linyuan nodded. ¡± no. 7 casino. that¡¯s the casino that your mother won in the past. ¡± ¡°oh, i remember this casino. minors were allowed to enter and exit the casino of the second-ranked yer in ckman city, fat wu. it seems like fat wu knows something about my mother, right?¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± he¡¯s been running this casino for some time. if he¡¯s still the owner of this casino, we might be able to get some clues from him. ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong thought of leng qingqing. what was leng qingqing¡¯s rtionship with that fatty? even kong gu, the number one helper under fatty, was helping leng qingqing with her work. ¡°then let¡¯s go to the casino tonight.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i have something to deal with in the afternoon. you guys go shopping or do something else. let¡¯s go to the casino tonight. ¡± after she finished speaking, leng rongrong handed a card to little nan yu. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°mommy, are you giving me pocket money?¡± he asked. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right, you guys go have fun. spend as much as you want. ¡± ¡°although i¡¯m happy to have money, i don¡¯tck money. little nan yu should be the one giving you money. i¡¯m a man, i¡¯ll take care of you.¡± little nan yu handed the card to leng rongrong, then took out his own card and gave it to leng rongrong. ¡± mommy, all the money i¡¯ve earned recently is in this. you can spend it. ¡± leng rongrong was about to pass her card to mo linyuan, but little nan yu handed it over. leng rongrong was shocked. ¡°what about you?¡± ¡°i still have more! i can earn more!¡± little nan yu said obediently, ¡± mommy, i said i¡¯ll take care of you. don¡¯t worry about the flowers. ¡± leng rongrong looked at little nan yu¡¯s determined face and knew that she couldn¡¯t reject him, so she epted his card. then, she handed her card to mo linyuan, ¡± what about you? ¡± you¡¯ve already given me your card.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need to.¡± mo linyuan replied. almost at the same time, little nan yu said, ¡± a good man doesn¡¯t need a wallet. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. why were the two men in her family so self-aware? she kept the two cards. ¡± fine, if you don¡¯t want to spend it, i¡¯ll squander! ¡± ¡± actually, young madam has more than enough money to spend. haven¡¯t you realized that you have a few poor people around you? ¡± quan yu said tactfully. li ruhua and tang luo nodded frantically.¡¯yes, yes. young madam, turn around and look. there are a few people with the word¡¯ poor ¡®written all over their faces.¡¯ ¡°didn¡¯t i already give you your sries?¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± you¡¯re not my husband, nor are you my son. go ask your wives for it. ¡± the group of people¡¯s faces fell. ¡± if we have a wife like young madam, what¡¯s the point of fighting for? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. if my wife is so rich, i¡¯ll live on an ind every day and do nothing. or i¡¯ll travel around the world. ¡± ¡± yes, if my wife is so rich, i won¡¯t work. i¡¯ll just go out and have fun. ¡± leng rongrong looked at the three of them with aplicated expression. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t live for long. ¡± after having fun for a long time, one would have no goal in life, and without a goal in life, one would feel very bored. when you¡¯ve yed with everything you need to y with, you¡¯ll feel that there¡¯s no meaning in life anymore ... leng rongrong looked deeply at tang luo and the others. ¡± your thoughts are too dangerous. you need to calm down. also, i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find a wife as rich as me. after all, i¡¯m already married. ¡± the few of them were instantly sent back to reality, but they still had to work hard. ¡± then i¡¯ll go first. you guys have fun, and we¡¯ll meet at the entrance of the no. 7 casino tonight. ¡± leng rongrong greeted the few of them, then went out directly. ¡°young madam, what are you doing so secretively?¡± tang luo asked curiously, ¡± heman city isn¡¯t that safe. although it looks prosperous and fun on the surface, in reality, there are hidden dangers everywhere. will something happen to the young madam? young master, aren¡¯t you going to follow us? or should i not send someone to follow them?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t keep up with her.¡± there was no change in mo linyuan¡¯s expression. even if there were some veterans from the special forces on his side, even if they were experts who had been mercenaries for many years, it would still be difficult for them to follow leng rongrong. she would definitely bring them along if she wanted to let them know. if she didn¡¯t want to bring them along, she must be going to deal with things that she didn¡¯t want them to know about. mo linyuan knew that leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of confidence, and she knew enough about this ce. she would not go looking for death, so she must really have something to deal with. Chapter 588

Chapter 588: not even he zhengjing could stop her!

Trantor: 549690339

after leng rongrong left, she went straight to thergest casino in the city. before she went to the casino, she went to another ce, changed her clothes, and put on a pair of sunsses. there weren¡¯t many people in the casino during the day. most gamblers liked toe to the casino at night to y. at night, it was quiet, and the whole world was in darkness. entering the casino would give one a unique and exciting feeling. when leng rongrong entered the casino, many people looked at her. she was wearing a ck leather jacket and looked a little cool. however, she ignored the people who were looking at her and went straight upstairs. when she reached the top, she was stopped by a staff member. ¡± miss, the guests can¡¯t go up. our office is not open to the public. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± but i¡¯m not a gambler. ¡± ¡°if you¡¯re not a gambler, what are you?¡± the staff member frowned and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± miss, the fun things are all downstairs. please go downstairs and don¡¯t go up. ¡± ¡°is the manager here?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± also, where¡¯s the gambling king? ¡± the staff looked leng rongrong up and down. ¡± may i know who you are and why you want to see them? ¡± if you have any problems, you can tell me. if i can¡¯t solve them, i¡¯ll call the manager for you.¡± leng rongrong looked at the staff member with a smile and patted his shoulder lightly. ¡± you¡¯re quite responsible. work hard. ¡± after leng rongrong finished speaking, she directly bypassed the staff and rushed forward. on the stairs, she moved quickly and flipped over a dozen steps. ¡°wait a minute, you stop!¡± the staff member eximed and then chased after him. leng rongrong quickly reached the top and rushed towards a dark door. the door handle was a dragon¡¯s head, which looked very cool. she narrowed her eyes and opened the door. then, she saw two people in the room, a flirtatious woman and a young man. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us the flirtatious woman was wearing a tight-fitting gown, and her figure was simply perfect. she was holding a ss of red wine in her hand, and her heavy makeup made her look like a fairy. sitting opposite the woman was a man wearing sses, who looked extremely gentle. the moment the door opened, a sharp card flew towards leng rongrong. leng rongrong raised her hand and caught the card with two fingers. following that, countless cards flew towards leng rongrong, the speed so fast that it was dazzling. ¡°who is it that dares to interrupt our chat?¡± he zeng¡¯s voice came over. his voice was very maic, just like him, and he sounded very serious. leng rongrong swiped a few times and caught all the cards, then threw them back in he zeng¡¯s direction. she lifted her sunsses and looked at he zeng with interest. ¡± i haven¡¯t seen you for two to three years, but you don¡¯t even recognize your own boss? ¡± he zeng was flustered and caught the cards in a sorry state. he first looked at leng rongrong in shock, then he was ecstatic. ¡± master rong, you little girl, when did youe? why didn¡¯t you ask me to pick you up? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s make a sudden attack to see if you guys are up to no good.¡± leng rongrong opened the door and walked in. the staff member from earlier chased her to the door and looked inside. he said nervously, ¡± manager yu, i can¡¯t stop her. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s okay. it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t stop her. even he zhengjing and i can¡¯t stop her, let alone you. ¡± yu manxing shrugged. she waved her newly manicure hand, indicating that the staff could leave. ¡± close the door. don¡¯t let anyone disturb us. even if the sky falls, you guys can handle it on your own. don¡¯t bother us. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the worker looked at leng rongrong in shock, then left obediently. leng rongrong walked over and sat directly beside yu manxing. she looked at yu manxing with her chin in her hands, then at he zeng. yu manxing was the manager here, the manager of K casino. not only was she good-looking, but she was also a very capable woman. she had even been a mercenary before. it was leng rongrong who had found her and snatched her over to be the manager, helping her take care of K casino. he zeng had a very good academic background. he had been a genius since he was young, and he had studied in the same university as leng rongrong. after leng rongrong got to know him, she felt that such a talent should not be wasted, so she drew him under her to work. ter on, this proper intellectual actually liked hemerman city a lot and stayed there. what was even more impressive was that this guy had trained his gambling skills and became the king of gambling in casino K. leng rongrong won money half by her ability and half by luck. this was not impressive at all, it was all her ability. his brain was very powerful, and his calction ability was surprisingly strong. therefore, there were no rivals. leng rongrong gave the two of them a portion of the casino¡¯s shares and gave them a very high sry, and then the two of them had been working here. as she had not been here for two to three years, leng rongrong decided toe over to take a look. ¡°all these years, has everything been smooth?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°it¡¯s going well. who would dare to cause trouble in the casino of hemanchester city¡¯s number one force? it¡¯s so smooth that we¡¯re almost bored to death, and no one came to find trouble.¡± yu manxing yawned and stretchedzily. ¡± there¡¯s no challenge at all. my outstretched hand has be much weaker because no one dares to fight me. ¡± ¡°how¡¯s the recovery of the forces at ck man city?¡± leng rongrong asked curiously, ¡± didn¡¯t i tell you guys to subdue the ones you should subdue when you¡¯re bored? ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve finished it, most of it. also, we can¡¯t eat that damn fatty for the time being. we¡¯re not interested in the small shrimps. ¡± yu manxing replied, ¡± we¡¯re waiting for them to grow fat. we¡¯ll ughter them when they¡¯re fat! ¡± ¡°did the fatty not make any moves recently?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± yeah, he¡¯s quite funny. he¡¯s originally a small hero-like character, but this idiot got his family of idiots from god knows where and even took a 250-year-old as his disciple. i¡¯m going to die ofughter. ¡± yu manxingughed out loud as he spoke, ¡± oh. speaking of which, that idiot has the same surname as you. her name is leng qingqing or something, and her first name is rather cold. it was so funny. he really didn¡¯t understand why this damn fatty would get to know such a disciple. tell me, could it be that the damn fatty has taken a fancy to this 250? but i think this idiot is quite ugly. i tried to seduce the damn fatty, but he was unmoved. how could he, who is like a eunuch, like an idiot?¡± Chapter 589

Chapter 589: my husband is born?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i know that idiot you¡¯re talking about.¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± did fat wu really take her as his disciple? ¡± ¡°yeah, the whole world knows that she¡¯s fat wu¡¯s disciple. fat wu even invited some of the city¡¯s forces to get to know his stupid disciple.¡± yu manxing had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡± i just don¡¯t understand. why would a smart person like him take someone like that as his disciple? he¡¯s ugly, stupid, and there are some disgusting videos circting around him ... don¡¯t tell me that fat wu has this kind of taste?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i don¡¯t know about that, but this is a little troublesome. ¡± she had a grudge against leng qingqing. fatty wu was leng qingqing¡¯s master. indirectly, it meant that she had a conflict with fatty wu. she also wanted to know more about her mother from fat wu, but could he still tell her? in this case, fat wu might not say anything. ¡°what trouble? if you have any trouble, just tell us and we¡¯ll help you solve it. fat wu¡¯s power is not as strong as ours, it¡¯s easy to deal with him. if it doesn¡¯t work, i can just go and kidnap this damn fatty.¡± yu manxing looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction with interest. he zeng also nodded. ¡± although we can¡¯t take over all of fat wu¡¯s territories and forces in one go, we can still do other things. fat wu wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke us. ¡± ¡°forget it, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± there¡¯s no hurry. we¡¯ll be staying here for a few days anyway. ¡± ¡± by the way, master rong, i heard that a group of scary people came to heman city recently. even kong gu was beaten up so badly that he went into hiding. did you hear about it when you came? ¡± yu manxing frowned and said, ¡± kong gu is considered one of the more powerful ones here. he isn¡¯t easy to deal with. i might not even be able to win if i were to fight him. at most, both sides would suffer heavy losses. however, i can¡¯t think of anyone else who can easily injure kong gu ande out unscathed other than you. i heard that it¡¯s a family of three with a group of animals. isn¡¯t this group too strange? with animals? what i don¡¯t understand the most is that i heard that there¡¯s a chicken among these animals? who would treat a chicken as a pet? aren¡¯t chickens used to make chicken soup?¡± ¡°as long as you like it, you can keep anything as a pet.¡± ¡± even you can be my pet, ¡± he zeng said. ¡± get lost! since when did i want to be your pet? dream on! why don¡¯t you be my pet? ¡± yu manxing rolled his eyes. ¡°the family of three you¡¯re talking about is me.¡± leng rongrong said slowly after the two of them had finished scolding each other. ¡°what?¡± both yu manxing and leng rongrong looked at each other in shock. ¡± master rong, what family of three? what family of three? you¡¯re the family of three? you can¡¯t just y the role of a three-man team, right?¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°he¡¯s my family,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°your godfather?¡± he was never suspicious. ¡°no, he¡¯s my husband and my son,¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡°what!¡± yu manxing and he zeng shrieked almost at the same time. then, both of them shrunk their necks back at the same time and looked at leng rongrong with a strange and terrifying gaze. ¡± y-y-you have a husband? ¡± ¡± wait a minute. it¡¯s fine if you have a husband, but why do you have a son? ¡± their faces were filled with astonishment. it was obvious that they found it hard to believe and could not ept it. their lord rong was actually married? that¡¯s impossible, right? they didn¡¯t even receive any notice? yu manxing pounced on leng rongrong and grabbed her neck with both hands. ¡± you didn¡¯t tell us about your marriage, and you didn¡¯t tell us about your son. where¡¯s your son? where¡¯s your son? i¡¯ve been waiting for so long. is my husband finally here?¡° ¡± cough, cough, cough. sister, please don¡¯t treat me like this. ¡± leng rongrong screamed and dodged. then, she turned around and threw yu manxing to he zeng. he zhengjing dodged quickly. as a result, yu manxing knocked over the sofa and fell to the ground. ¡°he zhengjing, you¡¯re so serious, what¡¯s wrong with picking me up? what¡¯s wrong? do i smell? did i grow thorns? do you have the heart to let a beautiful woman fall?¡± yu manxing stood up in a huff. he zeng tidied up his suit and tried to lift the sofa up. in the end, he used all his strength, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. ¡°it¡¯s useless!¡± yu manxing red at he zeng. ¡± you¡¯re just like a chicken. you don¡¯t even have the strength to do so. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re as strong as a bull.¡± yu manxing helped her up from the sofa. the two of them sat opposite leng rongrong. yu manxing calmed down and asked, ¡± really? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± but our son can¡¯t be your husband. you¡¯re too old. ¡± although he¡¯s not my biological son and is my adopted son, he¡¯s very handsome and very smart.¡± ¡°tsk, that¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°i want to see lord rong¡¯s husband.¡± he zeng said with interest. ¡± i won¡¯t introduce you guys officially. you guys can investigate it yourself anyway. see for yourself. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged and said. ¡°why? aren¡¯t you going to invite everyone to have a meal together?¡± yu manxing said, ¡± i¡¯ll call over some of the factions here so that everyone can get to know each other. that way, you¡¯ll have to be more observant in the future. ¡± ¡°no need,¡± leng rongrong said indifferently, ¡± those who don¡¯t have eyes will die a terrible death. ¡± ¡± is that so ... ¡± yu manxing nced at leng rongrong. ¡± from what i know, there should be quite a number of people who will make a move on you. but, do you really have a chicken as a pet?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the chicken? that chicken is very smart.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°really? other than whether the chicken is delicious or not, is there any difference between being smart and not smart?¡± yu manxing¡¯s heavily made-up face was filled with disbelief. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± if you were to fight with that one, you might not even be able to defeat it. ¡± ¡°alright ...¡± he zeng turned around and brought over some ount books. leng rongrong looked at the huge pile of ount books in front of her and was shocked. ¡± what are you doing? he zhengjing, you know that i don¡¯t like to look at ount books the most. i don¡¯t check the ounts. i just came to see you. i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t have time to see youter.¡± ¡°since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s take a look.¡± he zeng said. ¡°i won¡¯t!¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± it¡¯s your business to look at the ounts. you can take me to other ces to look, but forget about the ounts. ¡± under leng rongrong¡¯s firm refusal, she did not look at the ounts in the end, but went to the other territories to take a look. after they were done shopping, leng rongrong had a meal with some of her more capable assistants. Chapter 590

Chapter 590: i have too much money, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll smash you to death if i take it out

Trantor: 549690339

after the meal, it was almost time, so leng rongrong prepared to go to the casino. because she didn¡¯t want mo linyuan and little nan yu to get involved in the mess here, she didn¡¯t want them to know that she had some underground forces in addition to some business. moreover, leng rongrong was also worried that mo linyuan and little nan yu would be afraid of her after knowing this. after all, not everyone could ept these things. thus, when yu manxing and the others were about to send leng rongrong to the no. 7 casino, leng rongrong had already rejected them. she immediately hailed a cab and prepared to set off for the no. 7 casino. however, she had never expected that she would encounter a robber while she was taking a taxi. although she knew that there were a lot of messy people and forces in this city, and there were many such thieves, leng rongrong did not expect to actually encounter one. this little thief really didn¡¯t have eyes. there were three people in the car. when they got in, the driver said that his sick family members were behind them, so leng rongrong sat in the front passenger seat. to her surprise, the car suddenly stopped after a while, and the driver took out a knife and held her hostage. the two family members of the so-called sick also removed their disguises and were also two young men. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°give me all your money, and i¡¯ll let you go.¡± the young man with the knife said. ¡°i have too much money. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll smash you to death if i take it out.¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes and said. she looked innocent, but her expression was indescribably sincere. she was serious and not joking. ¡°is he a lunatic?¡± the young man who held leng rongrong hostage looked at leng rongrong in shock, as if he had seen a ghost. leng rongrong was speechless. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us looking at the time on her watch, leng rongrong frowned. it was almost time for her appointment with little nan yu. if she didn¡¯t go now, she would bete. ¡°um, i¡¯m in a hurry, can you send me to the no. 7 casino first? we¡¯ll continue robbingter?¡± leng rongrong looked at the young man and said with a serious expression. ¡°ha, you still want us to send you there? dream on. give me the money and i¡¯ll spare your life.¡± the man said coldly, ¡± your watch seems to be very valuable. give it to me. ¡± leng rongrong frowned. the young man saw leng rongrong as an ordinary woman and did not feel that she would be a threat to anyone in the future. he suddenly moved to snatch the watch from leng rongrong¡¯s hand. leng rongrong frowned unhappily and grabbed the man¡¯s hand, snatching the knife away with a flip of her hand. she said unhappily, ¡± i told you to send me over first, why don¡¯t you understand humannguage? ¡± it¡¯s so annoying!¡± after she finished speaking, leng rongrong beat the man up so hard that he could not move. then, she got out of the car and threw the man into the back seat. at the same time, she also beat up the two people behind. after that, leng rongrong got into the driver¡¯s seat, fastened her seat belt, and drove to no. 7 casino with a swagger. leng rongrong got out of the car when they reached the casino. little nan yu and mo linyuan were already waiting outside. when they saw leng rongronging out of the car, they were a little surprised. ¡°young madam, when did you start driving?¡± li ruhua asked curiously. ¡± no, the one who called the car was robbed. he was worried that you guys had waited too long, so he didn¡¯t change his car. he beat them up and borrowed their car. ¡± leng rongrong said casually. li ruhua was speechless. quan yu gave leng rongrong a thumbs up, ¡± young madam ... you¡¯re too strong, i¡¯m a little speechless. ¡± it could actually be operated like this, it was really very coquettish. tang luo was speechless. what else could he say? after meeting young madam, everything had been quite exciting, so he was used to it. he just felt a little pitiful for those robbers. they had robbed many people, but they had robbed young madam. ¡°can we go in now?¡± little nan yu was very excited and asked eagerly. ¡°of course you can.¡± leng rongrong held little nan yu¡¯s hand, while fourth master mo held the little guy¡¯s hand on the other side. then, the family of three-to be exact, the family of three dressed in matching outfits-headed towards the casino. when they went out this morning, the family of three wore matching outfits. leng rongrong wore a white dress on the inside and a ck jacket on the outside. mo linyuan and little nan yu wore the same ck suit and white shirt. even tang luo¡¯s group of three were dressed almost the same. therefore, when the group of people entered, it was very eye-catching and very exaggerated. storm, rainstorm, critical hit, and big white tiger also followed in. because there was no rule in the no. 7 casino that said animals were not allowed in, everyone swaggered in. no. 7 casino was very big. it could be considered a rtivelyrge casino in the city, so it had no problem amodating a storm. however, leng rongrong and the others were very eye-catching, but these animals were even more so. once they entered, they sessfully attracted the attention of many people. everyone subconsciously stopped betting and looked at the group of cool people at the entrance. ¡± who is this person? why did he bring a child to the casino? ¡± some people looked at leng rongrong¡¯s family of three in shock. ¡°he doesn¡¯t look like a gambler. he¡¯s probably here for a vacation. is he here to experience life in the casino? then i guess i¡¯ll lose until i¡¯m broke?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong with that? he looks like a very rich person. i don¡¯t think he cares about a few dors. ¡± ¡°but, what¡¯s the situation with those animals? it¡¯s not strange to bring a child here to see the world, but to bring a group of animals here, is it also to see the world?¡± ¡°horse? a dog? a tiger? chicken?¡± ¡°they¡¯re here to be funny, right?¡± a group of people looked in the direction of leng rongrong and the others, their eyes full of shock. leng rongrong and the others came in with calm expressions. then, a manager-like person rushed out, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a little awkward here. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no rule against bringing animals here, right? my family¡¯s animals want to see the world, and i can make sure they don¡¯t hurt people.¡± leng rongrong interrupted before the manager could finish. because the no. 7 casino did not have such a rule, the manager could not say anything for a while. ¡± then, then are they sure they can¡¯t hurt people? if someone is injured, you will have to take full responsibility.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± leng rongrong pointed at the animals with her chin as she spoke. ¡± can they be ced on the gambling table? ¡± the surrounding people were in an uproar when they heard this. not only did he enter the casino, but he also had to put these animals on the gambling table? although they were shocked, everyone also felt that it was very strange. no one objected, but someone curiously asked if animals knew how to gamble. Chapter 591

Chapter 591: this chicken is too strong

Trantor: 549690339

¡± well, our casino has a rule that we won¡¯t reject any gamblers. it¡¯s not a problem if they want to y on the gambling table, but do they know how to y? ¡± the manager could not see through leng rongrong. he felt that these people seemed to be very rich. he was rich, but there seemed to be a hole in his brain. he actually wanted to let a few animals y on the gambling table. was there something wrong with him? can animals do that? did they recognize the chips? do they know how to y? although the manager was a little suspicious, the gamblers were very excited and very happy. one of the gamblers said directly, ¡± let them y. don¡¯t hesitate. i¡¯ve never seen animals y with this! ¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m willing to y with them!¡± ¡± this is so interesting! we can see the world! ¡± ¡­¡­ everyone was very enthusiastic and hoped that storm and the others coulde and y. then, all the gamblers collectively persuaded the manager to let them y. anyway, the casino would not lose much. if the animals did not know how to y, wouldn¡¯t that be even better? the casino would earn more, right? who wouldn¡¯t be happy to have a spendthrift to ughter? everyone was quite happy. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll allow you to y, but if you lose money, our casino won¡¯t be responsible. you know the rules of the casino, right?¡± the manager said after taking a look at leng rongrong. ¡°sure.¡± leng rongrong nodded, then went to change the chips. she exchanged a lot of chips and divided them among everyone. everyone had chips, including critical hits. then, she let everyone y on their own. ¡± i want to y with that chicken. i don¡¯t know what that chicken can y! ¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°i¡¯m interested in that big white tiger. it looks stupid.¡± ¡°the tiger is so scary. what if it gets angry after losing and eats the two of them? i think that horse or wolf is safer!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know if that child ys. i saw that he had the most chips in his hands. ¡± the group of gamblers discussed animatedly as they stared at leng rongrong and the others. they had exchanged a lot of chips, so they gave people the feeling that they were pieces of fat meat. they were very delicious, and everyone wanted to rush up and take a bite or two. everyone thought that leng rongrong and the others would lose their chips very badly. leng rongrong didn¡¯t start ying directly, she was also very interested in her own animals. she felt that storm should be able to win. she had brought storm to the casino before. at that time, storm was still quite small, and she carried it to the casino. however, she didn¡¯t know about the storm. a smart horse shouldn¡¯t have strong gambling skills. she preferred a critical hit. critical hit was like a chicken that was about to be a spirit. as soon as he got the chips, his first reaction was to go to the big or small area. the chicken¡¯s eyes were filled with the symbol of money. it seemed like it was nning to make a fortune. after all, she was going to watch xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concert here. she suspected that critical strike might want to earn money to buy xu ying¡¯ er a gift. this chicken was quite sentimental. it actually still remembered xu ying ¡®er. ¡°this chicken really wants to y a game!¡± ¡± this is really strange. does this thing know how to gamble? ¡± ¡± f * ck, a chicken is actually on the gambling table! ¡± ¡°oh my god, i¡¯ve never seen such an amazing scene in my life!¡± many people hade to watch, and the critical hit had already jumped onto a chair. the surrounding people were discussing. ¡°do you guys think this chicken will win?¡± ¡°how is that possible? it¡¯s just a chicken. does it know gambling? a chicken¡¯s brain is so small. it can¡¯t be too smart. it definitely won¡¯t win.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll y with it!¡± ¡± this is my first time betting with a chicken! ¡± ¡°he has a lot of chips in his hands. if we win, he¡¯ll have a lot of money!¡± everyone discussed animatedly. they felt that a critical hit would definitely not win. moreover, it was just a chicken. how could it really gamble? even if it knew how to y, it would definitely not gamble. after a series of discussions, everyone felt that the money in critical strike¡¯s hands was already theirs. after all, it was just a chicken. how could it possibly know how to gamble? it was already very impressive that it could jump onto the gambling table. even humans couldn¡¯t do it, let alone a chicken. as a result, everyone looked at the critical hit with some contempt. on the other hand, critical strike stood on the chair like a big boss chicken. he probably felt that the chair was too low and couldn¡¯t see the table, so he flew up a few times. he was very dissatisfied with this, so he clucked a few times. ¡± luo luo, get someone to get it a higher chair. this chair is too short. i can¡¯t see its critical hit. ¡± although no one knew what critical hit was angry about, leng rongrong still knew. a few minutester, a staff member came over to help critical strike change to a very high chair, just enough to see everything on the gambling table. the critical hit was instantly satisfied. buying the size was rtively simple. his chips for critical hit were on ¡®big¡¯ for a while, and then on ¡®small¡¯ for a while. this guy looked very neat. in the beginning, everyone thought that they would definitely lose if they hit the critical hit. however, no one expected that once the critical hit started, there would be endless wins. it didn¡¯t lose, it didn¡¯t lose a single round, as if it had everything nned out. whatever it pressed on would be hit. ¡°it¡¯s a critical hit indeed.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly after watching for a while. she had already guessed that she wouldn¡¯t lose with a critical hit. this chicken had lived for a long time, so it was very smart. since it dared to go up, it shouldn¡¯t lose. the surrounding people were all stunned. ¡± that¡¯s impossible. how could this chicken be so smart? i¡¯ve done some research, but it can¡¯t be so sure-win! ¡± ¡°f * ck, isn¡¯t this too amazing?¡± ¡± i suddenly have an idea. if we follow its bet, will we all win? ¡± then, the group of people started to follow suit excitedly. after that, everyone was in a state of constant winning. many people eximed, ¡± oh my god, that¡¯s amazing! i¡¯m done with this chicken. i haven¡¯t won a single time today, but i¡¯ve won every time i follow it!¡± ¡°this chicken is too awesome!¡± ¡± what a powerful chicken! it¡¯s the king of chickens! ¡± after watching for a while, leng rongrong did not care about the critical hit anymore. she looked at the big white tiger. when she saw the big white tiger, she could not help but purse her lips and shake her head. the big white tiger was the stupidest ... it looked the most impressive, and everyone was most afraid of it. however, this fellow had always lived in a primeval forest. it did not understand these things at all. seeing that the critical hit had arrived, the big white tiger also found a ce to sit down and roared at the few people opposite it. this was a gambling table where people yed ck jack. there were many people sitting around the table. when they saw the white tigering over, everyone was shocked, especially after the white tiger roared. everyone was scared silly. at first, the group of people wanted to escape, but the big white tiger kept staring at them, so everyone¡¯s legs went soft and they didn¡¯t dare to run. Chapter 592

Chapter 592: they don¡¯t dare to win

Trantor: 549690339

¡± that chicken is already so powerful. this tiger should be even more powerful! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. we¡¯re going to lose miserably! ¡± ¡°is it toote for us to back out now?¡± ¡± it¡¯s toote. didn¡¯t you see the tiger roaring at us? it doesn¡¯t look like a very patient animal. ¡± at the gambling table, the group of people looked at the big white tiger in horror. on the side, there were many people watching. the big white tiger looked even more awesome than a critical hit. everyone thought that the few people at the gambling table were going to be in big trouble. they would probably lose everything. and then, it began. the big white tiger lost the first round. the people who won looked at the big white tiger in horror. the chips were pushed in front of the person by the staff, and the big white tiger just looked at its chips getting further and further away from it. it was confused and in disbelief. that chicken had won, so did it lose? the people who gambled with the white tiger were even more flustered than if they had lost when they saw the chips in front of them. especially when they looked up and saw the big white tiger looking at them with a dumbfounded expression. a few of them who had won pushed their chips towards the white tiger with trembling hands. ¡°let, let¡¯s just say we lost ...¡± they had actually won against a tiger. did they dare to win? no, they did not dare to. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us the tiger was a man-eating tiger! if they won, the tiger would be unhappy and then the tiger would eat them. their faces were twitching. they were extremely horrified. they didn¡¯t dare to win the big white tiger¡¯s money because they were afraid that they would die miserably if they won. leng rongrong almostughed out loud when she saw that. they were all afraid of the big white tiger. this thing was obviously stupid and silly, but everyone was afraid of it. they had clearly won, but they did not dare to take out their chips. ¡°we won¡¯t bully people. it¡¯s fine even if we win and take the chips. big white doesn¡¯t eat people, and he won¡¯t bite people.¡± leng rongrong said. the few people who had won looked at leng rongrong, not believing her words at all. how could such a terrifying white tiger not bite? they would not believe her nonsense. ¡°i, i¡¯ll return it to you.¡± one of them directly pushed all the chips he won in front of the big white tiger. the big white tiger was dumbfounded. it roared at the person who won unhappily. the man was so frightened that he almost fell down. then, he pushed all his chips in front of the white tiger in a panic. ¡± here, here, i¡¯ll give them all to you! ¡± following that, the others followed suit and pushed all their chips to the big white tiger, indicating that they were giving it to it. the white tiger furrowed its brows in displeasure. it felt like it was being looked down upon. didn¡¯t it lose? why did everyone give it chips? although leng rongrong had consoled those who had won against the big white tiger and told them that it was alright and that they could continue ying with big white, no one believed her words and were extremely afraid of the big white tiger. then, one by one, they gave all their chips to the white tiger in horror. leng rongrong was amused and helpless at the same time. she walked to the big white tiger¡¯s side and reached out to pat its shoulder, then rubbed its huge head. ¡°you might have scared everyone. why don¡¯t you stop ying?¡± the big white tiger looked at leng rongrong pitifully. it wagged its tail and was very puzzled. it didn¡¯t seem to have done anything, so why did it scare people? because of leng rongrong¡¯s words, the big white tiger could not y anymore and could only watch the show. on the other side, storm was ying barat with someone. it was probably because storm looked like a dog and was especially good-looking, so it was not as scary as the big white tiger. it sat on the chair in a posture that was especially like a human. after all, this fellow¡¯s ws could write novels, so it was very easy to pick up cards. the yers and dealers at the gambling table, as well as the surrounding crowd, all made a burst of exmations. ¡± f * ck, this dog is too awesome. it must have been trained, right? ¡± ¡°it looks like a king of gambling!¡± ¡°i have a strong feeling that it will win!¡± ¡°why do i feel like i¡¯m not even as good as a dog?¡± ¡°it seems to be very powerful.¡± ¡°i feel like a big shot.¡± there was a lot of discussion around them. everyone was looking at storm. storm¡¯s posture was really like a person, and the way he held the cards was very smooth. when it was time to y, the storm was even more powerful. it won almost every game, and everyone started to doubt their lives. everyone was stunned. ¡°he¡¯s even more powerful than that chicken!¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a dog. isn¡¯t it too strong?¡± ¡°oh my god, i¡¯ve never seen such a powerful dog ...¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid they¡¯re here to cause trouble. how can animals be so powerful? they must have been trained to cause trouble, right? ¡± everyone was stunned, and then all kinds of suspicions came. some people originally wanted to win the chips in the hands of these animals, but in the end, none of them won. anyone who yed with them lost badly. after watching for a while, leng rongrong, little nan yu, mo linyuan and the rest also started to y. both tang luo and li ruhua knew that their young mistress¡¯s gambling skills were amazing, and her luck was also amazing, so they directly gave their chips to leng rongrong. ¡± young madam, um, we¡¯re not ying anymore. we¡¯ll give you all the chips. after you win, you can just share some with us. what do you think? ¡± tang luo asked. if he yed with his own chips, he would definitely lose all of them. however, if the chips were in the young madam¡¯s hands, they would definitely increase at a crazy rate. tang luo had a good n. li ruhua also handed her chips to leng rongrong. ¡± young madam, please. ¡± ¡°you guys really don¡¯t want to y? it¡¯s quite fun.¡± leng rongrong said. tang luo and li ruhua knew their own limits and expressed that they didn¡¯t want to y. on the other side, mo linyuan did not n to y either. he just wanted to see leng rongrong y and watch his wife kill everyone in her way, so he directly handed his part of the chips to little nan yu, ¡± take it and y. ¡± after quan yu took a look, he also gave his chips to little nan yu, ¡± i¡¯ve also invested my chips in little young master. if little young master loses, it¡¯s on me. if he wins, you can share some with me. ¡± ¡°sure, you won¡¯t regret it.¡± little nan yu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. after that, the little guy went to y other things. many people saw that little nan yu was alone, but he had a lot of chips in his hand. when leng rongrong exchanged, she was very rich and exchanged a lot of chips, so the chips made many people jealous. the people who wanted to win money from the pets realized that the pets were too powerful and gave up on winning money from them. but when they saw little nan yu, everyone had a new goal. after leng rongrong entered the gambling table, she became everyone¡¯s target. a woman and a child. what a strangebination. but in terms of gambling, women were always inferior to men, and children were inferior to adults. it seemed that this family was stupid but rich and hade to distribute their wealth. Chapter 593

Chapter 593: little nan yu was used of cheating

Trantor: 549690339

e, let¡¯s go y with that little wimp.¡± one of the men said with interest, ¡± that kid has quite a lot of chips in his hands. if he wins, it¡¯ll all be ours! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. that¡¯s at least a few million. we¡¯ll be rich if we win! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± a few men looked at the chips in little nan yu¡¯s hand with envy. the little guy was carrying a basket full of chips and it looked like there were a lot of them. as soon as the little guy sat down, a few people surrounded him and wanted to y with him. little nan yu smiled at everyone, ¡± do you have any chips? i only y with the rich, or else i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± the little guy¡¯s words caused a burst ofughter. this little one seemed to be very confident. he was even worried that others couldn¡¯t afford to lose, as if he would definitely win. ¡°you¡¯re quite boastful, little fellow.¡± ¡°he still doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s here to distribute his wealth.¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, child. we have chips. if it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll exchange more. no one will cheat you of your money! ¡± ¡°really?¡± little nan yu looked at the crowd and saw that the people who came to y with him were all dressed up and didn¡¯t look like poor people, so the little guy nodded, ¡± okay, then let¡¯s y. ¡± at the table, the few of them started to y cards. little nan yu was alone, so he was very experienced in holding the cards. the few opponents at the table looked at little nan yu and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± not bad. you look very professional. have you yed this before? ¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°i¡¯ve yed it before.¡± nan zhi smiled. ¡± i¡¯ve never yed it before. how would i know how to y it? ¡± ¡°do you all understand the rules?¡± someone asked. ¡°i do.¡± little nan yu smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s start. ¡± the rest of the yers felt that little nan yu would lose for sure. they thought that the little guy was quite fun and his movements looked decent. however, when they started ying, everyone was a little shocked. the little guy¡¯s reaction speed and calction ability were not ordinary. he yed cards very quickly and could also talk andugh with people. no matter what they were talking about, this little brat seemed to be able to continue the conversation. in the first round, everyone thought that the little guy was quite lucky and actually won a lot. in the second round, little nan yu won again. everyone didn¡¯t think it was because of his strength, but because of his good luck. in the third round, little nan yu won again. this time, everyone had to take him seriously. by the fourth round, everyone was stunned. most of the yers at the same table had lost, and it was unbelievable. ¡°how is that possible?¡± ¡°how can such a young child win all the time!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe it, one more time!¡± ¡°i¡¯m betting everything this time. if i lose everything, i¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t believe this. how can luck be good to this extent? ¡± the rest of the yers were against little nan yu together, but he won four games in a row. then, everyone became a little angry. how could a little brat beat them time and time again? this time, they all bet. little nan yu¡¯s face was calm from the beginning to the end. he was so calm that he didn¡¯t look like a child but like a master. in the midst of the surrounding discussion, little nan yu won again. then, a few more people who didn¡¯t believe in heresy saw the mountain of chips in front of little nan yu and came up to y with him. in the end, little nan yu kept winning. the rest of the people, no matter how many chips they took out, would lose to little nan yu. everyone wanted to win money from little nan yu, but almost all their money went into his pocket. ¡°we¡¯re all children of wealth, thank you.¡± in less than an hour, little nan yu had earned a lot of money. the little fellow was extremely good-looking, especially when he smiled. when his eyes curved, he was simply a disaster. the people who lost almost vomited blood. the people who came up to y with little nan yu were all envious of his chips. in the end, not only did they not win against him, but they all lost to him. this was simply depressing to the extreme. however, with everyone watching, it seemed a little embarrassing to argue with a child, so the person who lost could only bite the bullet and admit it. however, one of them didn¡¯t want to admit it. he was a gambler who often came to gamble and often lost money. he was poor. he had bet all his chips on little nan yu and in the end, little nan yu won all his chips, so he couldn¡¯t ept it. the man held onto his chips in exasperation and looked at little nan yu in disbelief, ¡± little thing, are you cheating? how can you win all the time? it¡¯s fine if you win one or two rounds, but you won more than ten or twenty rounds. i don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re fine! ¡± ¡°this is a disy of luck and strength. what¡¯s there to doubt?¡± xiao nan zhi frowned. he was quite happy to see the chips in front of him, but this man actually said that he was cheating. he usually disdained to y with others, but it was rare for him toe to the casino with his mommy and daddy. he wanted to win some pocket money from his mommy. it was not fun to win every time, but it was very interesting to earn pocket money for her mother. ¡°luck and strength, i think he¡¯s cheating! you¡¯re so small that you can¡¯t even recognize all the numbers. how could you have won like this?¡± the man obviously didn¡¯t believe it. he thought that little nan yu must have used some special method. when the surrounding people heard this man say this, they couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°that¡¯s right, i don¡¯t believe that a child can win so much either. how is that possible?¡± ¡°there must be something wrong. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have won like that.¡± ¡°you¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already cheating?¡± ¡°it¡¯s really possible!¡± ¡°little thing, return the money you won from us. you can¡¯t cheat here!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes, give us back our chips. you¡¯re clearly cheating! ¡± ¡°little brat, one must be honest, what¡¯s cheating!¡± ¡°return the chips!¡± ¡°give us back our chips!¡± the group of people instantly became excited. when the people who lost to little nan yu saw that someone had taken the lead, they all asked little nan yu to return their chips to them. little nan yu was suddenly surrounded by many people. he was speechless. ¡± you guys don¡¯t want to admit that you lost money? ¡± ¡± what do you mean we lost money and refused to admit it? you¡¯re clearly the one who cheated us of our money. you¡¯ve broken the rules here, you know? ¡± everyone surrounded little nan yu and bombarded him with all kinds of attacks. they collectively asked little nan yu to give up his chips. not only did he have to give up his chips, but he also had topensate them for their mental loss. Chapter 594

Chapter 594: is it my fault that i¡¯m too strong?

Trantor: 549690339

the little fellow was amused. ¡°what emotional damagepensation? are you guys here to make a joke out of yourselves? you guys lost money at the casino, and you still want the casino topensate you for your emotional damage? i¡¯ve never heard of this before. you guys are too powerful.¡± ¡°little thing, cut the crap and return the money to us.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, give us back our chips!¡± some people were already walking towards little nan yu, eager to snatch the chips from his hands. little nan yu sat on the chair. because the chair was higher, he was shorter. his two legs were hanging down and his short legs were swinging. he looked very cute. because it was very cute, it didn¡¯t seem to pose any threat. leng rongrong and the others were ying on the other side, so no one noticed little nan yu. this included tang luo and the others. because they knew that the young madam was very powerful, they were all watching the young madam y and did not pay attention to the young master. therefore, little nan yu was alone at this moment. this made these people even more courageous. she knew that even if she were topete with little nan yu for chips now, no one would notice and no one would help little nan yu. moreover, even if a child was robbed, who would believe the words of a little wimp? those who lost to little nan yu had the thought of making a fortune. naturally, they were not convinced that they lost to little nan yu and did not want to admit it. as a result, everyone had the urge topete with little nan yu for chips. even the people who didn¡¯t lose to little nan yu had the urge to try. seeing the chips in little nan yu¡¯s hands, everyone was very jealous. he was just a little kid, but he had more chips than adults like them. especially after he won just now, his chips had piled up into a small mountain. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us everyone was very interested in little nan yu¡¯s chips. ¡°kid, you should return the chips to us. otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. you should return the chips to us. otherwise, we¡¯ll have to do it ourselves. ¡± ¡°give us the chips!¡± a group of people had already surrounded little nan yu. little nan yu looked helpless, ¡± i really didn¡¯t cheat. if you say i cheated, you must have evidence. without evidence, you want to take my things. are you a robber? ¡± ¡°little thing, you can win at such a young age. if you¡¯re not cheating, what are you?¡± ¡°this is called strength, okay?¡± little nan yu rolled his eyes, ¡± is it my fault that i¡¯m too strong? ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡± ignore his nonsense. take the chips, take back our own chips! ¡± someone directly attacked little nan yu. little nan yu frowned. he saw a handing towards him and pped it away without a word. the little guy moved quickly and he protected the pile of chips in front of him. ¡°you guys can¡¯t just rob me.¡± little nan yu said unhappily, ¡± this is the pocket money i won for my mommy. ¡± you can say that i¡¯m cheating, but you have to show evidence to prove that i¡¯m cheating. then i¡¯ll return the money. but i didn¡¯t cheat, and you don¡¯t have evidence. you¡¯re useless, and you¡¯re not convinced of your loss, so you came to snatch it. that¡¯s a bit too much!¡± ¡°don¡¯t bother with this little thing¡¯s nonsense, quickly get it back!¡± ¡°yes, get our chips back!¡± all of a sudden, the scene fell into chaos. everyone started to fight for chips with little nan yu. when little nan yu saw that everyone was not being polite, he was even more displeased. he suddenly grabbed a deck of cards on the table and a few cards flew out. a few of the hands that had reached over to grab the chips were cut by the cards. ¡°si si si ...¡± ¡°f * ck, it hurts!¡± ¡°mom, what¡¯s that?¡± a group of people screamed. the hand that was stretched out first was almost cut by the cards. then, the group of people looked at little nan yu in horror. it seemed to be the card in little nan yu¡¯s hand. ¡°what card is this?¡± someone picked up a card and looked at it in confusion. then, he found that it was just an ordinary card. there was nothing special about it, but it was as sharp as a knife when yed by little nan yu. the group of people were stunned, their faces filled with disbelief. everyone picked up the cards. when they saw that they were all cards, the way they looked at nan yu changed. because of themotion, a few casino staff had alreadye over. little nan yu¡¯s small body had already jumped onto the gambling table. he looked around, his cheeks puffed up, and he immediately protected the chips in front of him. ¡± i told you this is my mommy¡¯s pocket money. don¡¯t you understand the principle of being willing to ept your loss? since you don¡¯t want to admit defeat, then don¡¯t bet!¡± the people around them looked at little nan yu with gritted teeth, especially those with injured hands. they hated little nan yu even more. not only did she not get her chips back, but she was also hurt by little nan yu. ¡°little thing, how can you hurt people?¡± pensate me for the medical expenses!¡± ¡°you¡¯re in big trouble. you hurt us, so you have to pay. do you know how much my hand is worth? you have to pay me three million!¡± ¡± yes, your hand is injured. you¡¯ve ruined our luck. three to five million each. don¡¯t even think about leaving. ¡± the group of people began to use new reasons to question little nan yu. little nan yu frowned. ¡± i¡¯m just defending myself, okay? you guys snatched my chips, so of course i had to protect my chips. besides, what¡¯s that little bit of injury? even if i cut off your heads, gamblers like you are not worth a few million, right?¡± ¡°little thing, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ¡°what right do you have to look down on us!¡± pensate me! get your parents topensate us!¡± the group of people shouted in anger. little nan yu frowned. he looked at the casino staff and said to them, ¡± aren¡¯t you going to do something? these people are willing to gamble but not willing to admit defeat. they even want to snatch a child¡¯s chips.¡± the staff of the casino was stunned. then, the rest of the people all said that little nan yu hurt people and so on. they should be concerned about little nan yu and want him to pay for it. ¡°take him to his parents and ask them topensate us for our losses!¡± someone shouted. ¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s just a small thing. he definitely can¡¯t afford topensate us. let his parentspensate us! ¡± because there were more people who had lost money, they suddenly became more powerful and started shouting. the staff member didn¡¯t know who to help. he saw that there were more people asking forpensation from little nan yu and those people seemed to have injured their hands. therefore, they asked little nan yu to go to his parents and then everyone would talk to his parents. after all, it was hard to exin things to a child. moreover, the child could not afford topensate for the damages. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°are you sure you want to talk to my daddy and mommy?¡± Chapter 595

Chapter 595: are ten band-aids enough?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°little thing, you¡¯d better not say anything. you¡¯re just a little brat, you don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°yes, i want to find your family¡¯s adults to discusspensation!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t talk to children, you should talk to adults!¡± a group of people started to speak up, not wanting to waste time with little nan yu. after all, little nan yu only had so little money, but leng rongrong and mo linyuan looked like they were rich. ¡°to be honest, you might as well talk to us. if you talk to our mommy, i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get any benefits.¡± xiao nan yue smiled at the crowd, her eyes filled with sympathy. he felt that this group of people was going to be unlucky. they actually wanted to talk to their mother. his mommy and the others had always been protective of him and would not care if he was right or wrong. little nan yu was surrounded by a group of people and had no choice but to follow them to leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s side. leng rongrong was ying cards with someone at a gambling table. in front of her, the chips had already piled up exaggeratedly into a mountain. not only in front of her, but around her feet, there were chips everywhere. the chips were frighteningly high. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. she won one round, then another. when little nan yu and the others came over, the group of people who wanted to ask leng rongrong forpensation were all stunned when they saw the chips. it was fine if little nan yu kept winning, but this woman also won so much? what was going on? what kind of terrifying people were this family? how could they keep winning money? they could even win a chicken without stopping? soon, leng rongrong and the others were surrounded. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us at the same time, the manager of the casino saw that the situation was not right and rushed upstairs. in the office, fat wu was sitting in front of aputer, which was showing leng rongrong¡¯s situation. the entire casino¡¯s surveince was disyed on theputer. fat wu frowned. the manager came in. when he saw the situation, he knew that his boss already knew about leng rongrong and her friends. ¡°boss, are we going to use chen san? even a chicken of this family is winning money at our casino like crazy. if this goes on, our casino will lose a lot of money.¡± the manager asked fat wu. chen san was a gambling master in this casino. he didn¡¯t have much to do on normal days, but when he really encountered a gambling master, he woulde out to deal with it. basically, there would be a few gambling masters in every casino. once they met a few powerful yers who were winning money in the casino, those gambling masters woulde out. or if they met some people who specialized in destroying the casino, then the gambling masters would alsoe out to take charge. chen san was the person in charge of the no. 7 casino, and he didn¡¯te out much on normal days. ¡°let chen san try.¡± wu ying said, ¡± that woman looks a little like wanrong. she should be the one qingqing was talking about. go and get qingqing. they¡¯vee to this casino today. i¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to leave. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the manager went out. at the same time, in the casino, leng rongrong heard that this group of people wantedpensation and even used little nan yu of cheating. she was instantly dissatisfied. ¡°you can ask forpensation, but show me the evidence. as for the injuries on your hands, i canpensate you, but if you want topensate, we have to follow the rules, right? one band-aid is enough to treat this kind of injury, so we won¡¯t take advantage of you. we¡¯ll give you ten band-aids each, and it should be enough to stick them on for ten days.¡± leng rongrong looked at the few of them self-righteously. she acted as if she was already being merciful by giving him ten band-aids. in an instant, the group of people were stunned. ¡°ten, it¡¯s a band-aid?¡± everyone found it unbelievable and iprehensible. they had asked for a few million, but leng rongrong had directly haggled down the price to ten band-aids? ¡± luo luo, go and buy more. we¡¯re all good people, so you have to be more responsible. ¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡°you, you must be joking. how can ten band-aids be enough?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, how can ten be enough!¡± leng rongrong pondered for a moment. ¡± is ten too few? then twenty?¡± ¡°twenty?¡± ¡± no, no, no, that¡¯s not right. we don¡¯t think the band-aid is too little. we think that thepensation is too little. we¡¯re all injured and bleeding. how can we justpensate like this? the injuries are not serious, but the mental damage is not small! ¡± ¡°yes, at least one million per person!¡± the group of people had originally nned to ask for a few million, but at this time, they all inexplicably lost their confidence. then, it dropped to one million. the group of people waited nervously for leng rongrong¡¯s answer, as if they were waiting for a trial. ¡°a million?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± that can¡¯t be right. you should thank our xiao xun ¡®er and give him some gifts. we don¡¯t ask for much, just a million yuan will do. ¡± ¡°what? what gift?¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong in horror. for some reason, leng rongrong¡¯s calm andposed appearance, especially when she sat on the chair, made everyone feel inexplicably afraid. she was not angry, not angry, and her calm expression made everyone feel afraid. of course, this was also because mo linyuan was standing behind her, and the white tiger and a few others were watching. leng rongrong sat at the very front while big white tiger, storm, storm, and critical strike sat on one side. mo linyuan, li ruhua, and quan yu stood on the other side. only leng rongrong was sitting. she was silent, neither too fast nor too slow. she had a smile on her face as she negotiated with everyone. she didn¡¯t know why, but she gave people a feeling of horror and fear. ¡°see blood and make a fortune. xiao xun ¡®er is helping you and bringing you good luck. aren¡¯t you going to give him a gift of thanks?¡± leng rongrong was spouting nonsense with a straight face. the group of people looked at leng rongrong, speechless. ¡°even if we don¡¯t count this, you just lost and bullied our xiao xun ¡®er, scaring him. you shouldpensate even more, right? our family¡¯s jin ¡®er is a little genius, he¡¯s sure to win. if you scare him to the point that he can¡¯t win, won¡¯t you have topensate?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes turned cold, her pupils contracting as she looked at the group of people in front of her. the group of people were confused by leng rongrong¡¯s words and instinctively retreated. it was one thing for them to twist the facts, but leng rongrong¡¯s distortion was even worse, and she was even more serious. especially when he saw the mountain of chips behind leng rongrong, he felt that almost all the chips in the entire casino were on leng rongrong¡¯s side, which looked very scary. ¡°eh? do you want us topensate or do you want topensate first?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd, her brows slightly raised. in an instant, everyone fell silent. ¡°cough, cough, cough ... forget it.¡± ¡°we¡¯re all adults, so we won¡¯t argue with a little kid!¡± ¡°right, let¡¯s disperse!¡± the group of people dispersed. leng rongrong shrugged, then turned to little nan yu and said, ¡± che ¡®er, it¡¯s okay. tell mommy who bullied you. ¡± ¡± aowu aowu! ¡± storm also cried out from behind, as if to say that he would support little nan yu at any time. Chapter 596

Chapter 596: preposterous intuition

Trantor: 549690339

in the office. leng qingqing came in front of wu ying from the back door. when she saw leng rongrong on the surveince screen, leng qingqing was so angry that she started trembling. ¡± master, it¡¯s her. don¡¯t you think she¡¯s despicable? she deliberately made her look like my mother. ¡± ¡°this whole family is a bunch of sluts.¡± wu ying narrowed his eyes. ¡± she did stic surgery to look like wanrong on purpose? ¡± ¡± not only did she deliberately change her appearance to look like my mother, but she also spread the news that she was my mother¡¯s daughter. she used my identity to do so many bad things. she almost ruined my mother¡¯s reputation! ¡± leng qingqing looked very angry. she twisted the truth in front of wu ying like crazy. wu ying believed him and was very annoyed. ¡± how can my goddess¡¯s reputation be tarnished like this! ¡± ¡°master, what should we do?¡± leng qingqing looked at wu ying and said, ¡± they¡¯re going too far. they even came to your territory to win money. that¡¯s too much. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already sent chen san out. they won¡¯t be able to win against chen san, they¡¯ll definitely lose miserably.¡± ¡°chen san? is he really that powerful?¡± leng qingqing frowned. ¡± that leng rongrong is very good at gambling. i¡¯ve seen her before. i¡¯m afraid that even chen san can¡¯t win against her. i think you¡¯d better prepare some fighters. they¡¯re very good, especially those pets. they¡¯re even scarier. if you don¡¯t find someone to stop them, i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t deal with them. ¡± even kong gu was injured by them.¡± ¡°chen san will definitely win against them. i¡¯ve already asked my men to prepare some thugs. they won¡¯t be able to walk out of this casino tonight. even if they do, they will die miserably. we won so much money from so many people today. it¡¯s not good to offend any of the forces. although they are all small forces, when gathered together, they can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± wu ying was still very confident in his own side. even if they did not have enough people on their side, there were still other forces that had been offended by leng rongrong and the others. no. 7 casino was a rtively well-known casino in this area. many people from various forces often came here to y. now, leng rongrong and the others had offended all these forces. they didn¡¯t dare to argue with them now, but when they left the no. 7 casino, it was easy to imagine what would happen. those gamblers were people who didn¡¯t care about anything and didn¡¯t want to live. ¡°although that¡¯s what you say, master, i still think we should pay attention to them. master, i was so miserablest time that i had to leave the country because of them.¡± leng qingqing gritted her teeth in hatred when she thought about it. if it wasn¡¯t for leng rongrong and the others, would she be in such a miserable state? it definitely wouldn¡¯t have happened. it was because of leng rongrong and the others that she had lost face and fallen into such a situation. she wished she could tear leng rongrong into pieces. however, she could not find an opportunity to deal with leng rongrong. leng rongrong was indeed powerful. ¡°don¡¯t worry. even if we don¡¯t do anything, someone will deal with them. we¡¯ll just be the oriole.¡± fat wu was still smiling. he was ying with a string of buddha beads in his hand. leng qingqing nodded. the two of them stared at the surveince camera at the same time. chen san went out quickly and walked directly to leng rongrong. ¡°hello, i admire your gambling skills. can you y a few rounds with me?¡± chen san looked at leng rongrong and asked. leng rongrong nced at chen san and smiled at him. ¡± i don¡¯t think so, i¡¯m almost done ying today. ¡± leng rongrong knew that one should not stand out too much. they had been ying in the casino for a long time and had won too much money. if they continued to y, it would cause dissatisfaction in the casino. she decided to stop while she was ahead and leave after seeing fat wu. in the end, chen san was a little dissatisfied. ¡± what? you want to leave after winning money? what kind of rule is this?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, who would leave after winning money!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t help but suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with this group of people!¡± ¡°is it because you know that chen san is very powerful, so you don¡¯t want to gamble with him?¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, how can there be such a person!¡± everyone began to mock leng rongrong and the others, saying that they wanted to leave after winning money and that they did not know how to conduct themselves properly and had no rules. leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± do you really want to bet with me? ¡± ¡°of course.¡± chen san looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± since you¡¯ve won so many times, you don¡¯t have to be so pretentious. ¡± ¡°sure.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll make it clear first, i won¡¯t lose. if you have enough chips, i¡¯ll y with you. ¡± ¡°how arrogant!¡± ¡± f * ck, she actually said that she won¡¯t lose. does she think that she¡¯s very good? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really self-righteous!¡± ¡°chen san has already made his move. does she really think she can still win? how can she still win? she¡¯ll lose everything!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. everyone says that chen san is very powerful. how powerful can a woman like her be? she definitely can¡¯t do it. ¡± the group of people chimed in one after another, all thinking that leng rongrong was bound to lose. especially those who had been won money by leng rongrong and the others, all of them supported chen san at this moment, thinking that chen san could avenge everyone¡¯s anger. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. even if she had heard that chen san was the best in the casino, she was not moved. chen san looked at leng rongrong and chuckled. he wore a gold ne around his neck and looked very rich. ¡± i don¡¯t need much money to gamble with you. i can win all of you easily. do you believe me? ¡± girl, don¡¯t cry when you lose to me. i won¡¯t give in to a woman just because she¡¯s crying.¡± ¡°oh, really? i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll cry.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± cut the crap. you tell me what to y. ¡± leng rongrong casually brought a chair over and sat on it. she looked at chen san handsomely and made an inviting gesture. ¡°anything is fine?¡± chen san nced at leng rongrong, then chuckled and shook his head. ¡± you should choose. otherwise, everyone will say that i¡¯m bullying women! ¡± at the same time, in the office, wu ying was watching the surveince footage, especially the way leng rongrong lifted the chair, which made him feel as if he had been struck by lightning. it was too simr. she looked exactly like bai wanrong. it was as if he had returned to more than 20 years ago. at that time, he was only in his twenties and was in the prime of his youth. bai wanrong was also the same age. although she was young, she was extremely handsome. at that time, she was also like this, killing in all directions. just when everyone thought that bai wanrong would not win, she had wildly won over everyone, leaving everyone dumbfounded. they were being hunted down by the entire casino. in the end, bai wanrong went on a killing spree that night, and all those who wanted to kill her were miserably tortured by her. he suddenly had a feeling that leng rongrong would be like bai wanrong in the past, who would abuse chen san badly. this intuition was simply ridiculous. Chapter 597

Chapter 597: lost it all

Trantor: 549690339

fat wu¡¯s intuition was very urate. leng rongrong started ying with chen san, who was originally full of confidence in himself. however, he had lost the first round. he smiled at leng rongrong, ¡± interesting, you¡¯re quite capable. i went easy on you just now, but now i¡¯m serious. ¡± mo linyuan stood by leng rongrong¡¯s side, his handsome face expressionless. from the beginning to the end, he did not do anything, just calmly watching his wife easily beat chen san. although he didn¡¯t say a word and his face was expressionless, fourth master mo was thinking in his heart, his wife is too good at winning money, what should i do? it was really a big headache. the more he thought about it, the more he felt that his wife was so powerful that he, as her husband, seemed to be useless. in the second round, leng rongrong also easily defeated chen san, who was in front of her. chen san was dumbfounded. he forced a smile and said, ¡± i¡¯m going easy on you. don¡¯t be too smug. after all, you¡¯re a woman. ¡± ¡± mr. chen, if you keep giving in to me and giving me money, you¡¯ll soon run out of chips. ¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and looked at chen san in front of her with interest. chen san was speechless. he did not give in at all. he lost the first round because he had underestimated leng rongrong. in the second round, he had already given his all. however, he had never thought that he would still lose to leng rongrong. he had been in this casino for so long and had met all kinds of yers, but he had never met someone like leng rongrong. although he had encountered some experts before, he was also a capable person, so he could basically win by a narrow margin. but this time, he had lost miserably. it had been two rounds. if he continued to lose, he would have no chips left. everyone was watching. in the first or second round, it was still eptable for him to say that he had given in to leng rongrong, so he lost. but in the third and fourth round, it was a little unreasonable for him to keep giving in. if he lost again, not only would he lose all his face, but he might also not be able to continue working in this casino. it wasn¡¯t easy for him to get to where he was now. how could he let himself lose such a good job? in the third round, chen san could be said to bepletely focused. around them, everyone was watching leng rongrong and chen san. in the first two rounds, anyone who knew how to y could see that leng rongrong was actually better than chen san, who had been giving in to leng rongrong. of course, the rest of the people only heard what chen san said and felt that chen san had indeed given in to a woman. otherwise, how could such a powerful person like chen san lose to a girl like leng rongrong? on the card table, leng rongrong¡¯s expression remained calm the entire time, while chen san, who was sitting opposite her, was already covered in cold sweat. his hands were trembling as he held the cards, and his forehead was covered in sweat, even dripping down. he used his sleeve to wipe the sweat off his forehead. she looked up at leng rongrong and said, ¡± how is that possible? how can you be so lucky? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not just lucky, i also relied on my brain.¡± leng rongrong tapped her head with her finger. ¡± if you think that this game only requires luck and not brains, then it¡¯s only natural that you lose. are you still ying? if you want to y, you have no more chips.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes had a hint of mockery. chen san had wanted to win her in the previous round, but he had never expected to lose. he had lost so much that he didn¡¯t even have a single chip. ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡± don¡¯t say anything about cheating. we¡¯re all experts here. can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a cheating? ¡± leng rongrong stood up. ¡± this isn¡¯t the rule of your casino. if a yer loses money, you¡¯ll wee him, but if a yer wins, it¡¯s considered cheating, right? ¡± chen san¡¯s expression was unsightly. at the same time, fat wu¡¯s eyes lit up in the office. ¡± she looks so much like wanrong from back then. she looks exactly like wanrong from back then! ¡± after saying that, fat wu turned to look at leng qingqing. the more he looked at her, the more he felt that leng qingqing did not look like bai wanrong at all. her eyebrows, eyes, and nose didn¡¯t resemble bai wanrong¡¯s at all. even her character was so useless that she waspletely different from bai wanrong. was she really bai wanrong¡¯s daughter? the girl in the surveince video was exactly the same as bai wanrong. not to mention her looks, her personality, every move she made during the bet, and even the way she spoke were all like bai wanrong¡¯s. ¡°master, don¡¯t confuse her!¡± leng qingqing saw that fat wu¡¯s expression was not quite right, as if he was a little suspicious of her, so she quickly said, ¡± leng rongrong looks exactly like my mother, and her behavior is all because she worships my mother, so she learned it from other people¡¯s rumors. she wanted to use my mother. my mother has already passed away, and when i think about how her reputation is still being used by others after she passed away, i feel terrible.¡± as she spoke, leng qingqing started to choke up. after all, she used to be an 18th-tier artiste. her acting skills were not enough for filming, but they were slightly enough to fool people. fatty wu frowned when he saw leng qingqing sobbing. after all, leng qingqing had been his apprentice for so many years. he still felt sorry for his apprentice, so he quicklyforted her. ¡°let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± fat wu then stood up. at the same time, leng rongrong noticed that chen san was not speaking, so she said to him, ¡± casino no. 7 is fatty wu¡¯s? where¡¯s fat wu? i want to have a chat with him.¡± chen san suddenly looked up at leng rongrong. ¡± you know fatty wu? ¡± ¡°i know, who doesn¡¯t know the famous fat wu?¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly, ¡± i want to see him. ¡± ¡± you know fat wu, yet you still dare to mess around in the no. 7 casino? ¡± chen san looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°how is winning money a mess?¡± mo linyuan looked at chen san coldly. ¡± call fatty wu over. ¡± he knew that his madam was nning to ask fatty wu about bai wanrong. he had asked nan si to investigate bai wanrong¡¯s case, but there had not been many clues. although they had already bumped into bai wanrong twice, bai wanrong had disappeared as if she had evaporated from the world, so it was too difficult to find her. leng rongrong was very concerned about her mother¡¯s condition, and he was equally concerned about his mother-inw. ¡°ha, a man who lives off a woman has the right to order me around?¡± chen san saw mo linyuan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly speak up andughed contemptuously. ¡± he¡¯s quite good-looking, but it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a man who lives off a woman. i¡¯ve never seen a man who lives off a woman so naturally. he¡¯s such a disgrace to all men! ¡± Chapter 598

Chapter 598: lord fourth¡¯s self-esteem was hurt?

Trantor: 549690339

chen san was very unhappy that he had lost to leng rongrong, but he suddenly felt much better when he heard mo linyuan¡¯s voice. after all, there were still men who were inferior to her. he was not even as good as a child by a woman¡¯s side. why would a woman need to do such a thing? tang luo, quan yu, and li ruhua broke out in cold sweat for chen san. this fellow actually said that their lord fourth lived off a woman? although it was only natural for lord fourth to live off young madam¡¯s woman, and he had gotten addicted to it, no man could stand being criticized in public. any man with a bit of self-esteem would not want to be said to be someone who liked to live off a woman. as such, the three of them looked at fourth master mo in unison. of course, lord rong¡¯s thoughts were surprisingly the same as the three of them. lord rong also felt that her husband¡¯s self-esteem would definitely be hurt after being insulted like that. she frowned and thought that she had been a little too domineering all the way. it seemed that she was always ahead of mo linyuan and even when they entered the casino, she was always like the boss. when they gambled, she would sit in front and mo linyuan would follow. as a man, he was following her like a ve to his wife. he didn¡¯t even have a seat. he must feel extremely unbnced. all men wanted face. her husband was also an ordinary man. he must be very concerned about his face. at this time, he must be very ufortable in his heart, right? especially after chen san had finished speaking, many people around them began to whisper and discuss. leng rongrong sneaked a nce at mo linyuan, wondering if she shouldfort her husband. after all, she was a woman ... most of the time, wasn¡¯t it better for a woman to be more delicate? with this thought in mind, leng rongrong suddenly stood up, then looked at chen san and said, ¡± who said my husband is living off a woman? who said he¡¯s weak? he¡¯s always been stronger than me. in my heart, he¡¯s a very strong man! ¡± after she finished speaking, leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan coyly. ¡± hubby, have a seat. ¡± fourth master mo was speechless! originally, he didn¡¯t think much of it when others said that he was living off a woman. after all, he was proud of being able to live off his wife. however, he did not expect that his wife seemed to mind what others said. mo linyuan sat down on the chair. then, leng rongrong leaned to the side and looked up at chen san. ¡± my husband doesn¡¯t need to live off a woman. i can deal with someone like you. do i still need my husband to do it? ¡± ¡°yes, yes.¡± little nan yu nodded his head crazily, ¡± you¡¯re too weak. you don¡¯t need my daddy to do anything. ¡± you can¡¯t even win against a woman, and you¡¯re still talking about my mommy!¡± chen san was speechless. fat wu came down from upstairs. because of his weight, he made quite a big noise and attracted many people¡¯s attention. ¡°boss wu is here!¡± ¡± boss wu is here. this family is doomed! ¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, we¡¯re finished!¡± ¡± you¡¯re so arrogant in the casino. you must have won more than a few hundred million from the casino. hehehe, you¡¯re dead! ¡± many people retreated, revealing leng rongrong and the others. wu ying walked up the stairs. due to his fat body, the flesh on his body trembled three times with every step he took. leng qing qing walked beside wu ying with an arrogant look on her face. although the injuries on her body had not fully recovered, and walking still hurt, leng qingqing gritted her teeth and endured it. when she thought of leng rongrong being punished, she was indescribably happy. leng rongrong, you would never have thought that you would be taken care of by your mother¡¯s little brother! so what if your mother was powerful back then? didn¡¯t she still die? ¡®so what if i leave you some resources? this fat wu is still my master. he will only see you as a thorn in his flesh, hate you, and kill you!¡¯ today, he had to borrow fat wu¡¯s hand to settle the old and new grudges. ¡°boss wu.¡± mo linyuan nced at fatty wu. sitting on the chair, mo linyuan¡¯s aura was no less domineering than leng rongrong¡¯s. he looked up at wu ying and said, ¡± you came down just in time, i have something to ask you. ¡± wu ying was walking on thest two steps when he heard mo linyuan¡¯s words. his fat legs trembled and he almost fell down. he had never seen anyone who dared to speak to him like this. this was his territory, but mo linyuan¡¯s tone was as if he was asking his subordinate. the people around him fell silent because most of them were still afraid of fat wu. as the second power of heman city, whoever offended them would be in for a bad time, especially when the first power had been in a state of dormancy, the first power rarely made any moves, so over time, everyone would think that only wu ying was the number one in heman city. leng rongrong and the others looked at fat wu collectively. only little nan yu was curious. he asked leng rongrong in a low voice, ¡± mommy, what does daddy want to ask this person? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s about your grandma and grandpa.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°grandma, grandpa?¡± the little guy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± he knows my grandma and grandpa? ¡± ¡± there should be some clues. your grandmother used to stay here and was in contact with this no. 7 casino. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± we¡¯ve met your grandmother recently, so we can confirm that she¡¯s still alive. however, she¡¯s very mysterious, and we can¡¯t find her. ¡± ¡°really?¡± little nan yu¡¯s obsidian-like eyes were bright. when he heard the good news, his little face was full of smiles. ¡± then we have to ask properly. mommy must really want to know where grandpa and grandma are, right? ¡± just like when i couldn¡¯t find my daddy and mommy, i also wanted to know where they were.¡± the little guy could empathize with her and held leng rongrong¡¯s hand. ¡°i¡¯ve never met people like you who came to inquire about things.¡± wu ying had always been a smiling tiger. his body was round, and he did not look threatening at all. moreover, he liked to smile. when he smiled, he looked like maitreya buddha. therefore, when they met wu ying in person, everyone would have the impression that he was not a threatening person. however, in reality, wu ying had his own tricks up his sleeve. without his tricks, he would not have been able to live to this day, nor would he have achieved what he had today. moreover, he was a fat man, but a healthy and strong fat man. his kung fu was not something that many people couldpare to. ¡°then you¡¯ve met one today.¡± mo linyuan looked at wu ying and said, ¡± i want to ask you about someone. ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± wu ying was still smiling like the maitreya buddha. ¡°bai wanrong,¡± fourth master mo blurted out. many people around were stunned for a moment, and then everyone started whispering. some people noticed that leng rongrong looked very simr to bai wanrong, and they became agitated. wu ying, on the other hand, was stunned for a moment, and his lower eyelid twitched. ¡± bai, wan, rong? ¡± Chapter 599

Chapter 599: was she going to be exposed?

Trantor: 549690339

leng qing qing was standing beside wu ying, her hand still on his arm. when she heard mo linyuan blurt out the name ¡®bai wanrong¡¯, her face turned pale. damn it, why did these people mention bai wanrong?! they couldn¡¯t have found out about fatty wu and bai wanrong¡¯s rtionship, could they? could it be that they already knew that she was pretending to be leng rongrong? was she going to be exposed? fat wu wasn¡¯t easy to fool. her father had spent a lot of effort to make fat wu believe that she was bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. he had used several things that bai wanrong had left behind and even forged a letter. fat wu was so rich and childless. she still wanted to inherit everything from him after he died. if her identity was exposed by this damn fatty, then she would have nothing left. all these things that should have belonged to her would be taken away by leng rongrong. leng qingqing¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, and her face turned pale. she red at leng rongrong and said, ¡± you b * tch, you¡¯ve been through stic surgery to look like her. why do you still want to find out about her? are you trying to use my mother to do something again? or are you trying to cheat my master of his money? i¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have to say it, i know what you¡¯re nning. you must want to tell others that you¡¯re bai wanrong¡¯s daughter and thene here to swindle, right?¡± mo lingyuan nced at leng qingqing, ¡± idiot, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡± ¡± exactly. are you crazy? my mommy is my grandma¡¯s daughter. what do you mean by cheating? ¡± xiao nan zhi looked at leng qingqing fiercely. ¡°your mother?¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes and walked towards leng qingqing step by step. ¡± what do you mean by your mother? when did bai wanrong be your mother? leng qingqing?¡± ¡± what do you mean by ¡®when¡¯? she¡¯s been my mother since i was born. ¡± although leng qingqing felt a little guilty, she was very confident when she spoke. ¡± i¡¯m bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. don¡¯t even think about pretending to be my mother¡¯s daughter! let me tell you, i have my master as a witness. my master knows that i¡¯m bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. no matter how much you want to impersonate me, it¡¯s all in vain.¡± the surrounding people nodded. everyone roughly understood what was going on. ¡°so, she was impersonating bai wanrong,¡± ¡°boss wu¡¯s disciple is bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. this is something that everyone knows.¡± ¡± impersonating someone else¡¯s daughter and impersonating me? this family is really here to seek death! ¡± ¡± although he was arrogant before, i don¡¯t think he can be arrogant anymore. after all, boss wu hase out. ¡± ¡°you think you¡¯re bai wanrong¡¯s daughter just because you¡¯ve had stic surgery? back then, bai wanrong was so handsome, and she was a legend. no one in ck man city was willing to let anyone taint her!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, ck man city was so terrible back then, but bai wanrong single-handedly brought the dead city back to life. she will always be our idol! i won¡¯t allow anyone to damage her reputation after her death!¡± some of the people around them began to feel indignant. because leng qingqing had arrived early, everyone had assumed that leng qingqing was bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. as for leng rongrong, everyone believed leng qingqing¡¯s words and felt that leng rongrong hadpletely impersonated bai wanrong. leng rongrong¡¯s family had not expected leng qingqing to be so shameless. ¡°mommy, daddy, is this woman hallucinating? she actually said that she¡¯s grandma¡¯s daughter?¡± little nan yu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°leng qingqing, are you sick? are you pretending to be our lord rong? lord rong is bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, alright? your biological parents are by your side, and you¡¯re bai wanrong¡¯s daughter? are you crazy?¡± even tang luo couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. putting aside the fact that leng qingqing had impersonated their young madam, she even wanted to use the young madam of being the impersonator? this was simply a case of a thief catching a thief. the key was, did that damn fatty believe it? didn¡¯t this fatty say that he was a very shrewd smiling tiger? could he be a retard? wu ying stared at leng rongrong and looked left and right, frowning. ¡± you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort, it¡¯s really simr. ¡± ¡°f * ck, our young madam didn¡¯t do this!¡± li ruhua looked at wu ying unhappily. ¡± damn fatty, is there a hole in your brain? our young madam¡¯s face is so natural. she looks exactly like her mother, bai wanrong, okay? from the looks of it, you know our young madam¡¯s mother? we¡¯re here to ask about bai wanrong. we¡¯re looking for her whereabouts. if you know her, tell us what you know.¡± ¡°find her?¡± fat wu sneered. ¡°master, you see, i¡¯m afraid this slut has gone crazy? my mother passed away a long time ago, how could there be her whereabouts?¡± leng qing qing couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this. she thought leng rongrong must be hallucinating. the whole world knew that bai wanrong was dead, but she hade to this ce to ask about the whereabouts of a dead person. who would believe such words? ¡°i¡¯m afraid she¡¯s gone crazy from her worship of my mother.¡± leng qingqing sneered and said, ¡± although i regret the fact that my mother is no longer alive, it is also a fact. leng rongrong, before you impersonate someone else, could you please investigate the matter first? are you looking for a dead person?¡± ¡°a few days ago, before i met my mother, i really thought that my mother was dead. however, after i met her, i didn¡¯t think so anymore.¡± leng rongrong nced at leng qingqing. ¡± leng qingqing, why are you so thick-skinned? is it fun to impersonate someone else? ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± before leng qingqing could say anything, wu ying¡¯s chubby face trembled with excitement when he heard leng rongrong say that bai wanrong was still alive. ¡± you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve seen bai wanrong? ¡± ¡°you seem to be very close to my mother, right? if i¡¯m not wrong, you have a friendship with my mother. i want to ask you if there¡¯s been any news of her recently. also, can you tell me some things about when you were in contact with her?¡± leng rongrong stared at wu ying and asked. she was toozy to talk nonsense with leng qingqing. at this moment, she only wanted to know some news about her mother. ¡°master, don¡¯t believe her. i think she¡¯s gone crazy.¡± leng qingqing held wu ying back. ¡± she must be trying to drive a wedge between us. ¡± master, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her if she has a token left behind by my mother. i¡¯m the only one who has those tokens, so she definitely can¡¯t take them out. leng rongrong, if you say you¡¯re bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, then show us the evidence. prove it!¡± leng rongrong nced at leng qingqing in disgust. she had onlye here to inquire about bai wanrong¡¯s whereabouts back then. she wasn¡¯t trying to prove who she was. Chapter 600

Chapter 600: how are you going to prove it without a token?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i¡¯m not here to prove who i am. i¡¯m only here to ask about bai wanrong.¡± leng rongrong looked at wu ying casually. ¡± boss wu? you won¡¯t lose anything by telling me these things, right? if you¡¯re willing to tell me, i can return the losses of your casino to you.¡± ¡± oh, i guessed it. this b * tch doesn¡¯t have any token or evidence, so she doesn¡¯t dare to mention this matter! ¡± leng qingqing red at leng rongrong aggressively. ¡± if you want to know about my mother, show me the evidence. otherwise, my master will not tell you anything. ¡± ¡°your mother! your mother! your mother! does li mn know that you¡¯re calling her mother so passionately?¡± leng rongrong red at leng qingqing angrily. ¡± do you know what i¡¯m trying to do? ¡± leng qingqing subconsciously took a step back. ¡± master, please. ¡± ¡°she doesn¡¯t know, but i do.¡± the corner of fourth master mo¡¯s lips curled up slightly. he suddenly grabbed a chip on the table and flicked it away. the chip flew towards leng qingqing, and just as it was about to hit her in the mouth, wu ying suddenly waved his hand, causing his sleeve to deflect the chip. the chip flew to the side and directly inserted itself into a pir. the chip was inserted very deep, so one could imagine what would happen to leng qingqing if it hit her mouth. when she saw the chips, leng qingqing¡¯s legs went soft. she almost couldn¡¯t hold her pee. after swallowing a mouthful of saliva, leng qingqing moved back again. mo linyuan was a little dissatisfied that wu ying had blocked the chips he had thrown out. ¡°damn fatty, i¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you going to tell me or not?¡± mo linyuan was ying with a chip in his hand. he looked indifferent, but there was a terrifying aura around him that made people shudder. a lot of people took a lot of steps back. because of fatty wu¡¯s protection, leng qingqing was not afraid of death at all. she said coldly, ¡± master, they have other motives. you can¡¯t tell them! ¡± leng rongrong looked at leng qingqing. originally, she did not care about leng qingqing. however, leng qingqing had stopped her from understanding her mother¡¯s matters time and time again, so she was a little dissatisfied. ¡°can you shut up?¡± leng rongrong looked at leng qingqing with a questioning tone, ¡± you¡¯ve already broken your bones. if you get beaten up again, it won¡¯t be good if you be disabled. ¡± ¡°you, what do you mean by this!¡± leng qingqing looked at leng rongrong in exasperation, then tugged at the arm of her backer. ¡± master, look at what she¡¯s saying. she wants to cripple me. not only did she pretend to be me, but she also wants to cripple me! have you forgotten that you promised my mother that you would take care of me? master, don¡¯t waste your breath on them! let¡¯s take care of them!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s gaze fell on wu ying again. ¡± did you promise bai wanrong to take care of her daughter? ¡± hearing leng qingqing¡¯s words, leng rongrong had a rough idea. obviously, fat wu had a good rtionship with her mother and had even promised to take care of her. in that case, leng qingqing had taken on her identity to recognize fat wu as her master? ¡°fatty wu, i have bad news for you. if you¡¯re taking care of leng qingqing because of bai wanrong, you might have gotten the wrong person. fortunately, my mother is still alive. if she had already passed away, she might have jumped out of her coffin and chased after you.¡± leng rongrong spread out her hands and looked at wu ying helplessly. leng qingqing was so stupid. she did not expect that fat wu, who had always been a smart smiling tiger, would be deceived by her. ¡°leng rongrong, you b * tch, don¡¯t you mislead my master!¡± leng qingqing stretched her neck and shouted, ¡± if you have the ability, then show me the evidence. what¡¯s the use of talking nonsense? do you think my master will listen to you? my master isn¡¯t an idiot. do you think she¡¯ll believe you? if you¡¯re bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, then i¡¯m a fairy!¡± ¡°fairy?¡± leng rongrong nced at leng rongrong. ¡± are you sure? ¡± ¡°if the fairy was like her, even the gods would be scared to death.¡± little nan yu said. ¡°hahaha!¡± tang luo and the othersughed without giving him any face. even storm couldn¡¯t help butugh. her cold face was the color of a pig¡¯s liver from anger. she seemed to be asking to be humiliated. ¡°you said that you¡¯re bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. how can you prove that you¡¯re her daughter?¡± wu ying looked at leng rongrong and asked. ¡°i¡¯ve already said that i didn¡¯te here to prove that i¡¯m bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. i just want to know her news.¡± leng rongrong nced at wu ying. ¡± as for who you believe is bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, i don¡¯t care. in any case, if you admit your mistake, you¡¯ll be the one who regrets it in the future.¡± wu ying stared at leng rongrong, and the more he looked at her, the more he felt that she looked like bai wanrong. however, leng qingqing¡¯s words were not false. more importantly, leng qingqing was indeed leng guantong¡¯s daughter, and she had even taken out a token left by bai wanrong. he had to believe it even if he didn¡¯t want to. even if a person could lie, the token was definitely not fake. wanrong was such a powerful person. it was impossible for her to give a token to just anyone. even though wu ying was wavering slightly, he was still more inclined to the leng qingqing before him. ¡°if you can¡¯t prove that you¡¯re bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, then i¡¯m sorry, but i can¡¯t tell you about bai wanrong.¡± wu ying said. ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at wu ying. ¡± you have to prove it? ¡± ¡°i have to prove it.¡± wu ying said. ¡°but i never thought that i would need to prove that i¡¯m my mother¡¯s daughter, so i didn¡¯t take my mother¡¯s token. i have nothing but her photo. i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll believe me even if i show you my mother¡¯s photo, right?¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips helplessly. ¡°see, i knew you didn¡¯t have any memento. how could my mother¡¯s things be on you? what nonsense are you saying? you didn¡¯t bring it at all, okay? i¡¯ve already given my token to master, and master has already confirmed it. where are you going to find another token?¡± leng qingqing was smug. knowing that leng rongrong had no way to prove that she was bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, she was relieved. impersonating bai wanrong and winning so much money in this casino, the damn fatty would definitely not let them go. ¡°leng qingqing, can you stop talking? no one¡¯s talking to you, so what are you bbering about? fatty wu, can¡¯t you see that leng qingqing doesn¡¯t look like bai wanrong at all? do you think someone as smart and capable as bai wanrong would give birth to such an idiot?¡± leng rongrong could not take it anymore and looked at wu ying. after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, wu ying frowned and looked at leng qingqing. he did feel that leng qingqing was too stupidpared to bai wanrong. Chapter 601

Chapter 601: young madam is going to make a move

Trantor: 549690339

was leng qingqing really bai wanrong¡¯s daughter? hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, wu ying became even more suspicious. although there was a token, there was no other evidence, was there? leng rongrong saw that wu ying was wavering, so she chuckled and said, ¡± you also think that bai wanrong can¡¯t have a daughter like this, right? why don¡¯t you investigate it? her biological parents were still alive, so it would be easy to investigate. we¡¯ll know after a dna test. also, don¡¯t you think that she was a little agitated when she saw me? she said that i was an imposter as soon as she opened her mouth. when she spoke, she looked a little flustered. when i said this, she got agitated and nervous. do you think this is a normal reaction? didn¡¯t he think that she was afraid? boss wu had seen so many people and was the second most powerful force in heman city. he wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to be fooled by a little girl, would he? if this gets out, boss wu will lose face!¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong¡¯s eyes had a hint of slyness. from the beginning to the end, she had a carefree appearance, but it was precisely this unhurried appearance that gave people a strong sense of confidence, and also made people feel that what she said was not false. she was so calm, but how could a liar be so calm? especially wu ying, he saw that the slyness in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes was exactly the same as bai wanrong¡¯s back then, and he wavered even more. there were people who looked simr, and there were also people who looked simr after stic surgery. one¡¯s behavior could be imitated, and one¡¯s appearance could be adjusted, but that gaze and that aura were natural. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes and aura werepletely natural. she didn¡¯t seem to be pretending at all. all of a sudden, wu ying began to suspect leng qing who was beside him. the more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was something wrong with leng qingqing. ¡°master, you can¡¯t listen to her. she¡¯s trying to sow discord between us!¡± leng qingqing looked at wu ying and saw that he had been swayed by leng rongrong. she panicked. ¡± this b * tch grew up in the countryside. she has nothing to do with bai wanrong. ¡± moreover, she was a very cunning person, and she was best at lying. master, you have to believe me. you really can¡¯t believe this liar!¡± the more anxious leng qingqing was, the more wu ying wavered. the more wu ying wavered, the more nervous leng qingqing became. she was afraid that she would be seen through. seeing that wu ying¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion, leng qingqing¡¯s expression turned even uglier. she suddenly rushed towards leng rongrong. ¡± b * tch, it¡¯s fine that you impersonated me, but you even tried to hurt my rtionship with my master. i won¡¯t let you off! ¡± leng rongrong frowned. before she could do anything, she felt mo linyuan pull her into his arms. at the same time, the chips in mo linyuan¡¯s hand had already flown out. this time, the chip was directly hit on leng qingqing¡¯s mouth. with a p, blood sttered. leng qingqing¡¯s mouth was injured, and a few teeth fell out. she let out a scream and spat out a mouthful of blood, mixed with a few teeth. then she covered her mouth and looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction in horror. ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± leng qingqing pointed at mo linyuan and wanted to scold him, but her mouth was in so much pain that she could not speak. she turned to wu ying beside her for help, her eyes pleading. ¡°father xi ... you¡¯ve reached the intermediate level of biting and peeling ...¡± leng qingqing said with difficulty, her eyes pleading. wu ying took a look at leng qingqing and frowned. leng qingqing was a good-for-nothing that he could not describe in a few words. he had not expected that he would end up raising a good-for-nothing after so long. however, he didn¡¯t dare to give up on leng qingqing so easily before he was sure that she wasn¡¯t bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. it would not be good if everything was leng rongrong¡¯s scheme, just like what leng qingqing had said. ¡°words are not proof.¡± wu ying said to leng rongrong. then, he looked at mo linyuan. ¡± you hurt my people in my casino. aren¡¯t you being a little too arrogant? ¡± ¡°she started it, i was just defending myself.¡± fourth master mo had an innocent expression. ¡°it¡¯s ... it¡¯s just self-defense.¡± wu ying¡¯s chubby flesh twitched as he nodded. what else could he say now that things hade to this? ¡°fatty wu, tell me about bai wanrong.¡± leng rongrong stared at fat wu and said, ¡± we¡¯re not interested in anything else. we just want to know about bai wanrong. if you tell us, we won¡¯t make it difficult for you. ¡± if you don¡¯t say it, yingluo ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong turned around to look at the storm, storm, critical hit, and big white tiger. then, in a tone that did not sound threatening, she said softly, ¡± you¡¯ve seen my pets at home. they¡¯re quite boring. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t threaten me with those things. it¡¯s just a few pets. do you really think i, fat wu, have not seen the world?¡± fat wu sneered, ¡± you want to know about bai wanrong? sure. ¡± you said you¡¯re bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, so show me the evidence. no one here knows bai wanrong¡¯s past better than i do.¡± ¡°it seems that i¡¯ve found the right person. however, you¡¯re a little too stubborn.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± if you don¡¯t want to tell us, we¡¯ll have to force it. ¡± you¡¯re my mother¡¯s friend, so i should call you uncle wu. as an uncle, it¡¯s a little embarrassing to be beaten by my niece. it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°you hit me?¡± fat wuughed so hard that the fat on his face trembled. ¡± sure. if you can beat me, i¡¯ll tell you some things about bai wanrong. ¡± ¡°you were the one who said it. many people here heard it.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°don¡¯t be happy too early. you¡¯re just a little girl. no matter how powerful you are, how powerful can you be? e on.¡± leng rongrong stood up from mo linyuan¡¯s legs and took a step forward, ¡± uncle wu, do it. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t call me uncle wu, i¡¯m not sure yet.¡± wu yingughed and made a gesture for the people around him to step back. mo linyuan was still sitting on the chair and little nan yu was standing beside him. tang luo and the others were very tactful and retreated far away. they weren¡¯t afraid of fatty wu. they were just afraid that if youngdy used too much force and smashed fatty wu over to them, it would be bad if they were injured. although fat wu was fat, with youngdy¡¯s brutal strength, she could probably throw it with one hand. fatty wu was so heavy that if he hit someone, he would definitely kill them. ¡± pfft, pfft, pfft. ¡± fat wu couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw tang luo and the others retreating. ¡± it seems that your people are quite self-aware. they know that you can¡¯t beat me, so they¡¯ve all retreated. ¡± ¡°no, they¡¯re just afraid of being hit by you. ¡°after all, you look a little like yingluo.¡± leng rongrong made a hugging gesture. she didn¡¯t say the word ¡°pig.¡± Chapter 602

Chapter 602: she threw a 300-pound fatty and said she couldn¡¯t twist the bottle cap?

Trantor: 549690339

fat wu was still smiling like an affable maitreya buddha, and he didn¡¯t mind what leng rongrong said about him. after all, there were many people who said he looked like a pig, but so what if he looked like a pig? he was still wu ying, the number two wu ying in herman city, and also the wu ying who was the best at fighting in herman city. everyone thought that although he was capable and had experts around him, he himself definitely didn¡¯t know any martial arts. however, bai wanrong had once taught him that ability was ability only in his own hands, and that he could only truly protect himself if he was strong enough. therefore, he had always been diligent in his studies. even now, he was as fat as a ball, but his kung fu had never fallen behind. fatty wu was not a kind person, so when he was preparing to fight leng rongrong, he did not say anything about going easy on the girls or the younger generation. he was even very cunning, and before he even said anything, he suddenly attacked leng rongrong. ¡°mommy, be careful!¡± little nan yu¡¯s birth reminded her. fat wu moved quickly. he was wearing a pair of silver gloves, which seemed to be made of some special metal. it looked very powerful. leng rongrong ducked backward to avoid fat wu¡¯s iron hand, then turned around and sent a flying kick at him. fat wu blocked it with his elbow. with a bang, the two of them backed away a little. fatty wu and leng rongrong looked at each other in surprise. fatty wu had never thought that a little girl would be so powerful. he had thought that she would be on par with leng qingqing. after all, there were only a few people who could fight so well at such a young age like bai wanrong. however, he realized that leng rongrong was actually very powerful. leng rongrong did not expect that fatty wu¡¯s fat ball-like body was not actually weak. the flesh on his body was quite solid, not the kind of soft fat. moreover, this damn fatty was very agile. it looked like he couldn¡¯t move, but his movements were so swift that ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare. ¡± he¡¯s a friend of my mom¡¯s after all. he¡¯s quite impressive. ¡± leng rongrong sighed with emotion. she knew that her mother, bai wanrong, was a powerful character, so the friends she knew should not be ordinary. after all, birds of a feather flock together. ¡°your mother, your mother, you sure call her that.¡± fatty wu looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡°she¡¯s my biological mother. of course, i can say it.¡± leng rongrong nced at wu ying. ¡± to be honest, fatty wu, i have a question to ask you. if it¡¯s confirmed that i¡¯m bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, leng qingqing, and not her, what will you do? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re afraid you can¡¯t beat me, so you¡¯re changing the topic?¡± ¡± of course not. i¡¯m really curious. it won¡¯t affect your battle with me if i answer your question, right? ¡± on leng rongrong¡¯s pretty little face, her brows were slightly raised. ¡°if that¡¯s the case and you can¡¯t forgive me, i might cry and beg you.¡± fatty wu said, ¡± wanrong, i¡¯m indebted to her for knowing me. she¡¯s also the goddess in my heart. i¡¯ll take care of her daughter no matter what. if i¡¯m wrong, then i¡¯ll definitely kowtow in front of wanrong¡¯s grave and ask for her daughter¡¯s forgiveness. i¡¯ll pay any price.¡± ¡°begging me while crying?¡± leng rongrongughed, ¡± you don¡¯t have to cry, and you don¡¯t have to beg me. but you might really have to go and kowtow to my mother. ¡± wu ying chuckled. ¡± i won¡¯t believe you if you can¡¯t even produce any evidence. ¡± ¡°uncle wu, i¡¯m sorry.¡± leng rongrong suddenly apologized to wu ying. just as wu ying was in a daze, she suddenly rushed forward and grabbed his shoulder. leng rongrong grabbed his shoulder, which was full of fat, or rather, looked like fat to outsiders but was quite muscr. then, just as wu ying said with a smile,¡¯are you going to lift me up? you¡¯re too naive.¡± wu ying screamed in pain. ¡± oh my god! i¡¯m afraid of heights!¡± leng rongrong lifted wu ying up with one hand, then raised her other hand to support wu ying. fatty wu was lifted into the air and started screaming. the 300-pound fatty was screaming madly. he was only lifted two meters high, but fat wu was probably scared out of his mind. the surrounding spectators were even more dumbfounded. what did they just see? everyone started to rub their eyes crazily, seriously wondering if there was something wrong with their eyes. why did they see a 300-pound fatty being lifted up by a girl who weighed only a few dozen pounds? and it was lifted with one hand. the people around them were so scared that they retreated far away. after leng rongrong turned around, she threw fatty wu towards a ce where there were not many people. then, wu ying smashed onto a gambling table, which copsed almost instantly. the group of casino staff only reacted after a long time, then rushed over to help wu ying. meanwhile, wu ying¡¯s face was already covered in tears due to his fear of heights. no one would have thought that fat wu was afraid of nothing but height. she would be scared even if her feet were a meter off the ground. everyone thought it was funny, but they didn¡¯t dare tough and held it in. however, very quickly, someone couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡± pfft, hahaha! ¡± then, everyone started tough. ¡± sorry, i couldn¡¯t help it, boss wu. it¡¯s so funny! ¡± wu ying¡¯s face was livid. even after being lifted, his face was still livid. he looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± you lifted me up? ¡± your thin bamboo stick-like arm is actually not broken?¡± ¡°skinny bamboo?¡± leng rongrong nced at her arm. ¡± it¡¯s not that thin, is it? i wouldn¡¯t break even if i had to lift ten of you, okay?¡± wu ying thought to himself,¡¯f * ck, what kind of superpowered girl is this ...¡¯ ¡°do you want to experience the feeling of flying again?¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes at wu ying obediently. ¡± uncle wu, you¡¯re my mother¡¯s friend after all. should i give you a hundred free experience coupons? wasn¡¯t the distance they flew a little short just now? i can help you fly from no. 7 casino to K casino.¡± wu ying thought,¡±f * ck, f * ck, f * ck ... he¡¯s afraid of heights, okay?¡± he didn¡¯t even dare to take a ne, let alone fly like this. leng rongrong looked at wu ying with a smile, and then heard the sounds of discussion around her. she suddenly thought of something and turned to look at mo linyuan. she had forgotten again that her husband and son were both present! so many people were looking at her, but she lifted a 300-pound fatty so easily. wasn¡¯t she a little too unconcerned about her image? she was a girl after all ... ¡± ahem, hubby, you might have seen wrongly just now. i didn¡¯t throw that damn fatty. he slipped and flew over by himself! ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong took a bottle of drink from li ruhua¡¯s hand and pretended to try to open it but failed. with her cheeks puffed up, master rong, who had just thrown a 300-pound fatty, said gloomily, ¡± hubby, this drink is so tight. i don¡¯t even have the strength to open it. ¡± Chapter 603

Chapter 603: isn¡¯t my wife cute?

Trantor: 549690339

everyone around them was suddenly dumbfounded and shocked. everyone¡¯s expressions were synchronized, and the shocked expressions were almost a copy. ¡°young madam, you¡¯re really good at lying through your teeth. you can¡¯t open the bottle cap?¡± i¡¯m sure that you can even twist off a person¡¯s head, but you can¡¯t open the bottle cap? ¡°young madam, do you still need to hide it? the whole world knows how strong you are.¡± ...¡±young madam, why are you so terrifying?¡± the two-hundred-pound tiger instinctively took a few steps back. our dear rainstorm also took a few steps back, thinking that it was a good thing that its master had not thrown it out ... rade storm was already used to it. it had been flying around since it was young, and it almost thought it was a bird when it was thrown around. critical hit thought about it seriously. if its owner threw it out, with its weight, could it be thrown from this city to another city? if it pped its wings a few more times, could it fly out of the country? leng rongrong turned around and looked at tang luo and the others. ¡± what¡¯s with your expressions? do you guys think i¡¯m violent?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t dare!¡± tang luo, li ruhua, and a group of animals shook their heads frantically, shaking them like rattle drums. ¡°no, no, but you don¡¯t dare to?¡± lord rong¡¯s face was instantly filled with dissatisfaction. ¡± are you all afraid of me? do i look that terrifying?¡± ¡± m-young madam doesn¡¯t look scary at all. she¡¯s so cute! ¡± tang luo swallowed a mouthful of saliva and trembled as he spoke against his heart. at the same time, special assistant tang nudged li ruhua and quan yu, who were pretending not to hear or see and had their heads lowered, ¡± say something. don¡¯t y dead. is young madam scary? ¡± ¡°no, young madam is so cute!¡± the two of them shook their heads frantically at the same time, panicking. ¡°but from your expressions, it doesn¡¯t look like you think i¡¯m cute.¡± lord rong felt wronged. how was she scary? she was just a little stronger, but she had already redeemed herself! ¡± my wife is so cute and gentle. do you have any objections? ¡± fourth master mo turned his head and nced at tang luo and the others. the group of people didn¡¯t dare to say anything and shook their heads frantically. lord fourth was probably bewitched by her. young madam was so terrifying, but he actually found her cute? she threw away a 300-pound fatty and tamed such a big tiger? other people raised a tigress at home, and even a tigress like young madam was afraid of her. she was probably a female divine beast! the person who had been thrown out felt like the situation was unclear. he was extremely afraid. he, fat wu, was a pretty good fighter. even kong gu wasn¡¯t his match. however, he had been thrown out in less than three moves by a woman. moreover, she even threatened to throw him from the no. 7 casino to the K casino ... more importantly, this woman had just said that she couldn¡¯t open the bottle cap. he felt that she didn¡¯t twist his head off because she wanted to get some information from him. otherwise, she would be able to twist open his big head easily. fat wu was trembling. he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. he had already clearly felt that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend this seemingly weak woman in front of him. other than bai wanrong, he had never met such a powerful woman before. fat wu took a deep breath. he looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± i¡¯ll tell you what you want to know, but i have a condition. ¡± ¡°you clearly said that as long as i can beat you, you¡¯ll tell me about bai wanrong. now you¡¯re going back on your word? fat wu from the no. 7 casino didn¡¯t keep his word? i¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a man of your word.¡± ¡°of course i mean what i say.¡± fatty wu nced at leng rongrong and let go of the two people beside him. ¡± but, the casino has its own rules. if you¡¯re not here to cause trouble, i hope you can leave after you get the information you want. ¡± ¡°alright, i promise you.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± but, can we exchange the chips we brought? we won that with all our might.¡± ¡°of course, no. 7 casino never scammed yers.¡± fatty wu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that leng rongrong and the others were willing to leave. after that, he brought leng rongrong and the others to a room. that room was where bai wanrong had once lived. there were some things that bai wanrong had used and her photos in the room. fatty wu had said that bai wanrong had lived here before, and nothing had changed. the door led to a small office, and further in was a small room with a bed and a few clothes in the wardrobe, which were also left behind by bai wanrong. bai wanrong had once taken over the no. 7 casino, so she had a room here. fatty wu had not touched the room since bai wanrong had given it to him. although he often cleaned the room, he had never let anyone touch the room or anything else. he was the only one who could touch it. even the cleaning was done by fat wu. leng rongrong heard what fatty wu said and gave wu ying a meaningful look. ¡± you have a crush on my mother? ¡± ¡°what, what secret love!¡± fat wu¡¯s face twitched, ¡± she is my goddess, my idol, my faith. my feelings are very pure, and i have never thought of tainting her! ¡± ¡°what are you nervous about? even if you have a crush on my mother, you can¡¯t be my father.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. fat wu was speechless. ¡°if i didn¡¯t feel that you were indeed simr to wanrong, i wouldn¡¯t have let youe to see this ce. there were many rumors about wanrong, and 80 ¨C 90% of those domineering rumors were true. heman city was originally a dead city, but it was her arrival that brought it back to life.¡± fat wu had already begun to suspect the rtionship between leng qingqing and bai wanrong. after seeing how powerful leng rongrong was, he was even more suspicious. although he wasn¡¯t sure if leng rongrong was the one, leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were very simr to bai wanrong¡¯s, so he brought her to this room to have a look. fatty wu was obviously very excited when he mentioned the past. he said that he was just an ordinary young man back then, and he was the kind who was not handsome at all. he was bullied very badly and even robbed here. after that, he could not return to china. it was bai wanrong who had picked him up and brought him along. she had given him food and drink, encouraged him, andter made him ept the no. 7 casino. although the no. 7 casino was said to be a gift from bai wanrong to wu ying, wu ying had always thought that it was bai wanrong¡¯s. ¡°although i don¡¯t have the chance to return it to wanrong personally, i¡¯ll give the ie from the casino and this ce to her daughter.¡± fat wu said firmly, ¡± whether it¡¯s you, qingqing, or anyone else. ¡± Chapter 604

Chapter 604: the person in charge of the 19th floor is her father?

Trantor: 549690339

¡± ... her daughter probably doesn¡¯t really need this ie. you should give it back to her. ¡± leng rongrong nced at fatty wu. fatty wu stared at leng rongrong. leng rongrong coughed. ¡± oh, sorry, i don¡¯t mean any harm. i¡¯m very sincere. i just want to tell you that bai wanrong is still alive. ¡± fatty wu had told them a lot about bai wanrong, so leng rongrong told him everything she knew. of course, she didn¡¯t say much. she only said that she might still be alive, so she came to investigate. as for whether fatty wu believed that she was bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, or whether he believed that bai wanrong was still alive, she didn¡¯t really care. leng rongrong did not get much information from fatty wu. although fat wu had been by bai wanrong¡¯s side for a while, he didn¡¯t know much about the current bai wanrong. he only thought that bai wanrong was already dead. what he was even more unclear about was who leng rongrong¡¯s biological father was. although fat wu had also said that it was unlikely to be leng guantong, and he had been very angry about it, heter thought that it was true. now, it seemed that it might not be the case. he said that bai wanrong did seem to have been in love for a while back then, and she had said that the person she liked was very, very powerful, even more powerful than her. however, at that time, many people felt that bai wanrong was a woman who was not inferior to men, and no one could be more powerful than bai wanrong. therefore, fat wu felt that no one was worthy of bai wanrong. however, bai wanrong did seem to have some signs of love. ¡°have you guessed who it might be?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°he¡¯s a very mysterious person.¡± wu ying said, ¡± those of us who are close to wanrong all know that she should have someone she likes, but no one has ever seen that person. she was probably the only one who knew who he was. but i¡¯m guessing that his identity should be rather mysterious. otherwise, wanrong wouldn¡¯t have been hiding it all this time. she wasn¡¯t someone who could hide things. i have a suspicion.¡± ¡°what suspicion?¡± leng rongrong could not help but feel nervous. even mo linyuan¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved as he stared at fatty wu. there were only the three of them in the room. because the room was small, even leng qingqing could not enter. ¡°do you know the 19th level?¡± fatty wu asked leng rongrong. ¡°i know,¡± leng rongrong nodded, her eyes narrowing. ¡± you mean, the person she used to like was someone from the 19th floor? ¡± the 19th floor was indeed very mysterious. it was a strange yet powerful organization. it was low-key but mboyant, and its style was strange. mo linyuan had said that her mother also had the mark of the neenth floor. so, was it really the neenth floor? ¡± it¡¯s not just the people on the 19th floor. the ordinary people on the 19th floor are not worthy of her. i guess it¡¯s the person in charge of the 19th floor. ¡± fat wu seemed to be lost in thought. his already small eyes narrowed into slits. ¡± back then, she was very curious about the neenth floor, so she followed it. she was very powerful. no one could find where the neenth floor was, but she found it. during that period of time, she disappeared for almost a year. a yearter, she returned as if nothing had happened, and she had be a little like a young girl in love.¡± after he finished speaking, fat wu looked at leng rongrong with a meaningful gaze. ¡± exactly the same as you did before. ¡± ¡°what do you mean by exactly the same as before?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you can throw a 300-pound fatty away just like that. you can¡¯t even open the cap of a mineral water bottle just because you say you can¡¯t! ¡± fat wu looked at leng rongrong innocently. lord rong felt embarrassed and had the urge to throw fatty wu out. she sneaked a nce at mo linyuan, who was beside her. mo linyuan smiled and looked up, but his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡± isn¡¯t my wife cute like this? ¡± ¡°cute, extremely cute!¡± fat wu shivered. this young couple didn¡¯t look like they were to be trifled with. fat wu had seen many people and knew that they were not to be trifled with, so he didn¡¯t provoke them. ¡± i¡¯ve said everything i needed to say. can you leave now? ¡± fat wu thought of the casino¡¯s losses today and his heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe. if they continued to stay, the casino would suffer a great loss. the casino had always been profitable, and this was the first time it had lost so much money. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± boss wu, i¡¯ll leave you my phone number. if you have any news about bai wanrong or the 19th floor, please let me know. ¡± fat wu nodded repeatedly and sent leng rongrong and the other woman out of the room as if they were the god of gue. tang luo and the others were waiting outside, while leng rongrong and fatty wu¡¯s men stood on the other side. neither of them said anything, but they red at each other angrily, obviously very dissatisfied with the other. when leng rongrong and the others came out, leng qingqing¡¯s face turned green with anger when she saw leng rongrong and mo linyuan unscathed. was her master going topromise just like that? this damn fatty, bullying the weak and fearing the strong? she was even afraid of leng rongrong, she was simply a piece of trash. leng qingqing cursed fatty wu in her heart, but she did not show any expression on her face. she could not make any expression. her mouth was full of sausages, her face was swollen, and there was blood in her mouth. she had lost so many teeth, making her look ugly and terrifying. ¡°it¡¯s swollen ... aren¡¯t you going to see a doctor? you¡¯re so funny.¡± leng rongrong looked at leng qingqing and burst intoughter. leng qingqing opened her mouth and blood flowed out. half a tooth had fallen out. her face turned green, and she shut her mouth immediately. she did not dare to say anything, and could only re at leng rongrong. fourth master mo narrowed his eyes and flicked a chip towards leng qingqing¡¯s eyes. leng qingqing screamed out in pain and covered her eyes with her hands. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± ¡°stop ring at my wife.¡± fourth master mo overbearingly protected his wife. blood flowed out of one of leng qingqing¡¯s eyes. she just covered her eye and could not say anything other than scream. little nan yu wanted to say that his daddy was overbearing but li ruhua picked him up and covered his eyes, ¡± little master, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll protect you. ¡± little nan yu was speechless. protect him? he didn¡¯t need protection. besides, he was not afraid. those who bullied mommy should be punished. daddy¡¯s punishment was considered light, but leng qingqing should have died. however, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to kill someone. mommy seemed to be afraid of ghosts. well, it was not good to kill. they were reasonable people. at most, they could cripple and blind people, but they couldn¡¯t kill people as they pleased, as that was a crime. ¡°are you blind?¡± leng rongrong felt pain just looking at it. ¡°yes, one of his eyes was destroyed.¡± mo lingyuan said coldly, ¡± if you want to hurt my wife again, it won¡¯t just be one eye. ¡± Chapter 605 - leng qingqing is blind

Chapter 605: leng qingqing is blind

Trantor: 549690339

the fat on fat wu¡¯s body trembled. this time, mo linyuan¡¯s attack was too fast, he did not have time to stop it. by the time he reacted, mo linyuan was already looking at him. ¡± don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. i¡¯ll have someone send you the evidenceter. you¡¯ll know how she yed you like a fool. i¡¯m guessing her family yed a part in it too, right?¡± fat wu¡¯s face was slightly gloomy. if he had really been tricked, it would be a little embarrassing. the great fat wu had actually been yed by a little girl. if this were to spread, he would beughed at and his reputation would be gone. ¡°oh, that¡¯s right!¡± leng rongrong suddenly turned to fatty wu. ¡± do you know about this ring? ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong had already raised her hand. the ck ring on her finger was impressively on her thumb, and the little ck dragon inside was still as vivid as ever. ¡°i don¡¯t know. what is this? it looks quite ordinary. what material is it made of? it¡¯s not worth much, right?¡± fat wu observed for a long time and felt that leng rongrong¡¯s ring was not valuable at all. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± leng rongrong smiled. this was what his mother was looking for. fat wu didn¡¯t know what was so special about it, but it didn¡¯t seem to be something his mother used to have. so, why did his mother want this ring? there must be something special about this ring. or could it be that mother simply thought that this ring was very valuable, a priceless treasure? he couldn¡¯t rule out this possibility, but he could only know the details after asking his mother. after learning all the information about bai wanrong, leng rongrong and the others exchanged their chips for money and left the no. 7 casino, satisfied. ¡°we¡¯re just going to let them go?¡± the casino staff stood beside fat wu and asked, ¡± boss wu, we lost hundreds of millions today. the casino has never encountered such a situation before! they had gone too far. ¡°what else can we do if we don¡¯t let them go? i can¡¯t even beat them. who among you can defeat them? not even kong gu can do it. ¡± fat wu was quite tactful. ¡± but there are only a few of them. don¡¯t we have anesthetics? besides, we have the advantage in numbers. didn¡¯t they say that it¡¯s hard to use a fourth hand with two fists? if we take down those animals and surround them, they can¡¯t do anything to us, right? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re underestimating them.¡± fat wu looked at the people around him, ¡± our casino¡¯s people are far from enough to deal with them. unless the number one force makes a move, the forces of all of helman city are united.¡± ¡°then, that¡¯s it?¡± the staff member was puzzled. ¡°we won¡¯t care until we¡¯re sure.¡± fat wu only wanted to confirm whether leng rongrong was bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. before he was sure, he wouldn¡¯t help or do anything. however, the news that they had won a few hundred million yuan would soon spread out. at that time, even if the no. 7 casino didn¡¯t make a move, the other forces would definitely make a move. it was still unknown what would happen to these few people when the time came. fatty wu smiled. then, he felt something hugging his leg. he looked down and saw leng qingqing holding his leg tightly. she was crying and one of her eyes was filled with blood. because her mouth was swollen and her eyes were too horrible to look at, leng qingqing looked extremely ugly. fat wu frowned. this fellow was probably not his disciple. it seemed that he really had to get someone to investigate whether leng qingqing was pretending to be bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. she always felt that wanrong wouldn¡¯t give birth to such a stupid daughter. giving birth to a daughter couldn¡¯t possibly not inherit anything and be as stupid as a pig, right? now that he thought about it, that letter didn¡¯t seem to be written by wanrong. although the handwriting was the same as wanrong¡¯s, the content and tone didn¡¯t seem like wanrong¡¯s either. the token could not prove anything. fat wu became alert. ¡± father xi, zhenzhen wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu wu, ¡± wu ying pulled leng qingqing¡¯s hand away in disgust and squatted down with much difficulty. ¡± qingqing, are you my disciple or not? are you even bai wanrong¡¯s daughter? don¡¯t you feel that the evidence you gave me is not very conclusive? guess, if you weren¡¯t my disciple and you cheated my feelings, what would i do? for the past twenty years, you have to pay me back double what i¡¯ve given you. and your father, your mother ...¡± her cold body stiffened, and her hand that was holding onto fat wu¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly. ¡°father xi, oh yes yingluo¡± ¡± no need to exin. i¡¯ll investigate. ¡± wu ying nced at the person beside him. ¡± take her away and send her home. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± half an hourter, wu ying received some things from mo linyuan¡¯s men in his office. when wu ying saw the group photo of leng qing qing with leng qing le, li mun, and leng tong tong, as well as the other information about leng qing qing, his face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. fourth master mo¡¯s speed was very efficient. although he didn¡¯t send any evidence that leng rongrong and bai wanrong were biological children, he still sent the evidence that leng qingqing was li mn¡¯s and leng guantang¡¯s child to wu ying easily. ¡°as expected.¡± wu ying threw the documents on the ground and kicked the handicapped man with his thick leg. then, he stood up and mmed his fist on the table with gritted teeth. ¡± i told you, i had a bad feeling. i was actually tricked! ¡± ¡°this leng qingqing ...¡± three minutester, fat wu regained his maitreya smile. he went out of the office with a group of his thugs. at the same time, leng qingqing had already returned home. li mn and leng guantong thought that they would receive some good news, but instead, a person with a face full of blood and a mouth so swollen that they couldn¡¯t see her original appearance entered. if they didn¡¯t know what leng qing qing was wearing, leng guantong and li mn wouldn¡¯t even dare to acknowledge their daughter. ¡°qingqing? are you qingqing? you, what¡¯s wrong with you? what¡¯s wrong with you? what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? what happened to your face?¡± li mn pped her thigh when she saw this, tears streaming down her face. leng guantong¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡± qingqing, what¡¯s going on? who bullied you? is it leng rongrong again? ¡± what about your master? does he not know?¡± leng qingqing covered her eyes, unable to speak. it hurt like hell, and he hated her to the core. she rushed over to find water to rinse her mouth. her face was even more twisted from the pain. she looked at herself in the mirror and saw that one of her eyeballs had been crushed. it was bleeding so much that only a bloody hole was left. leng qingqing¡¯s body started to tremble. Chapter 606

Chapter 606: leng qingqing is finished

Trantor: 549690339

was this her? was this still her? how did she be like this? her eyes ... her eyes can¡¯t see anymore, right? her teeth have fallen out. can she return to how she used to be? leng qingqing looked at herself in the mirror in disbelief. she was about to go crazy. it was fine that she didn¡¯t see it before. she only knew that her eyes hurt, her mouth hurt, and she knew that she had lost a few teeth. but now, she saw it. she saw the woman in the mirror who was as terrifying as a demon. was that her? how could she have be so terrifying? how could she be like this? no, it couldn¡¯t be hers! ¡°ah-yingluo-¡± leng qingqing screamed with all her might. she punched the mirror hard and broke it. she was in pain all over, but she felt numb and could not feel the pain anymore. pared to the pain, there seemed to be a fire burning wildly in her heart. she could not believe that she had be like this. she could not believe that the person in the mirror was herself. how did she be so terrifying? how did she end up in such a miserable state? all of this was because of that b * tch leng rongrong, all because of leng rongrong! mo linyuan was supposed to be her husband. not only did she take away her husband, but she also took away everything in her family. now, she even came abroad to mess with her life and talked nonsense in front of her master. she would not let her go. she would never let her go. leng qingqing looked at herself in the broken mirror with her only eye and then let out a cry. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us she only had one eye left. she only had one eye left. how could she do this?! ¡°qingqing!¡± li mn and leng guantong stood at the door, their hearts aching, but they didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°qingqing, didn¡¯t you go to find your master? didn¡¯t your master help you? how did you be like this? or is it that your master doesn¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve be like this?¡± leng guantong looked at leng qingqing worriedly. they had finally had a good life here, but leng qingqing had been turned into this state by leng rongrong. he wanted to tear leng rongrong into pieces. ¡°master, you¡¯re starting to suspect me.¡± leng qingqing said with difficulty, ¡± he¡¯s starting to suspect us because of leng rongrong¡¯s words. that b * tch has been trying to convince master not to believe us.¡± ¡°what? so when your master found out that you were beaten up like this, he didn¡¯t help?¡± leng guantong couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°he knows, but he didn¡¯t help me. his attitude isn¡¯t very good either.¡± leng qingqing¡¯s expression was ugly as she said, ¡± if he really investigates us, our identities will be exposed. once our identities are exposed, we will be in danger. in this ce, if it wasn¡¯t for this damn fatty, we would have been very miserable.¡± ¡°then what do we do?¡± li mn looked anxious. ¡± let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible! ¡± ¡°no, if we leave, won¡¯t we be able to confirm that qingqing is a fake? we can¡¯t leave. we have to continue to convince fat wu to believe us. i¡¯ll do it. ¡± leng guantong said, ¡± back then, bai wanrong was indeed rted to me. fatty wu knew that. i was the most convincing. fat wu, that idiot, can be tricked by us once and can be tricked a second time. after we¡¯ve convinced fat wu, we¡¯ll let him deal with leng rongrong and let them fight each other. we¡¯ll think of ways to profit from it!¡± ¡°yes, you go and persuade him. if we can lie to him once, we can lie to him a second time.¡± li mn felt that leng guantong was right. they could have lied to fat wu. they were able to make fat wu believe them once. were they afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe them a second time? it was definitely possible. ¡°let¡¯s treat qingqing¡¯s wound first, then i¡¯ll go look for that fat wu.¡± leng guantong said. so, the two of them first treated leng qingqing¡¯s wound simply. leng guantong asked li mn to take leng qingqing to the hospital, while she went to find wu ying. ¡± i¡¯ll go find that damn fatty. it won¡¯t be a problem to lie to him again. qingqing, don¡¯t worry. dad¡¯s here. he¡¯ll make you lose an eye just like that. ¡± if that b * tch leng rongrong can take one of your eyes, then i¡¯ll take both of them. i¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t have any teeth left after i¡¯ve made you lose all your teeth!¡± leng qingqing looked at leng guantong with one eye and nodded heavily. ¡°damn fatty? lie to me again?¡± suddenly, wu ying¡¯s voice came from outside. the voice was filled withughter, but theughter was creepy. ¡± interesting. it seems like i don¡¯t have to ask anymore. i was indeed tricked. ¡± leng qingqing and the others suddenly raised their heads and felt their blood run cold. fat wu walked in alone. his steps were very light, like a cat walking. he didn¡¯t make any sound, so no one noticed him when he came in. he was still smiling like a bodhisattva. however, at this moment, the air in the entire room seemed to have frozen. it could not flow and was suffocating. ¡°master, you, you heard wrong!¡± leng qingqing struggled to speak a little clearer. she was originally leaning on the sofa, but she almost rolled and crawled to her feet. ¡°that¡¯s right, mr. wu, you¡¯ve heard wrong. we didn¡¯t say anything about lying. we¡¯re talking about a fat garbage collector in our hometown who¡¯s a liar.¡± li mn quibbled nervously. ¡°yes, yes, yes, we¡¯re talking about that fatty. you¡¯re not fat at all, and you¡¯re wanrong¡¯s person and also qingqing¡¯s master. how could we be so disrespectful to you?¡± leng tongtong was extremely vexed as she tried to exin to wu ying. wu ying sneered. ¡± do you really think i¡¯m a fool? or do you think i¡¯m deaf and can¡¯t hear you?¡± leng guantong¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved, and he couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. after a long while, he looked at wu ying and said, ¡± wanrong is married to me. you know that she did give birth to a daughter. you also know that. i only have qingqing by my side. if her daughter isn¡¯t qingqing, then who is it?¡± ¡°why are you in such a hurry to exin? i haven¡¯t even asked you this question. it seems like you¡¯re really afraid?¡± wu ying¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡± do you feel very guilty? you know that i¡¯m here to question you about this? ¡± if she¡¯s really bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious, right? letting his own daughter impersonate my disciple? do you want to die?¡± fat wu approached leng guantong aggressively. leng guantong retreated step by step. ¡°that child, where is the real child?¡± wu ying pressed. ¡°that child is qingqing!¡± leng guantong was still as stubborn as a duck¡¯s mouth. wu ying threw a stack of documents at leng guantong. ¡± do you really think i¡¯m so stupid that i don¡¯t know how to investigate? ¡± Chapter 607

Chapter 607: the consequences of lying to him

Trantor: 549690339

leng qingqing and the others looked at the documents scattered on the ground in horror as if someone had grabbed their throats. there was enough evidence to prove that they were a family of three, and leng qingqing was not bai wanrong¡¯s daughter at all. the evidence was irrefutable, so it was impossible to quibble. ¡°master,¡± ¡°master?¡± fat wu stepped forward and nced at leng qingqing. ¡± i¡¯ve helped you so many times for nothing. in the end, you¡¯re not wanrong¡¯s daughter at all. you still have the face to call me master? are you even worthy?¡± ¡°boss wu, although qingqing isn¡¯t bai wanrong¡¯s daughter and we did lie to you, qingqing has still called you master for so many years! love grows with time. so what if she¡¯s not bai wanrong¡¯s daughter? don¡¯t tell me you only recognize bai wanrong¡¯s daughter as your disciple? however, qingqing is the disciple who has been by your side for so long!¡± seeing that the truth had been exposed, leng guantong began to y the emotional card. he hoped that fat wu already had a master-disciple rtionship with leng qingqing. after all, they had been calling each other master for so many years. ¡°are you reminding me that i¡¯ve been deceived for so many years?¡± fatty wuughed. ¡± i really only acknowledge bai wanrong¡¯s daughter as my disciple. all my resources are hers. whoever dares to lie to me will face destruction! do you know why i¡¯ve been here for so many years, and many people know that i¡¯m looking for bai wanrong¡¯s daughter, but no one has evere to impersonate her? because someone impersonated me in the past, but i killed him. i thought you didn¡¯t have the guts, but i didn¡¯t expect that you really aren¡¯t afraid of death.¡± although fat wu was smiling, it was obvious that he was burning with anger. he was really angry. he was angry at himself for not realizing this in time, and even more angry at this group of people for lying to him. fat wu nced at leng qingqing. ¡± you¡¯ve called me master for so many years and taken so much money from me, but i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been calling me a damn fatty in your heart all this time, right? ¡± ¡°i, i didn¡¯t.¡± leng qingqing swallowed her saliva. ¡°no? i don¡¯t believe it!¡± fat wu lifted his leg and kicked him mercilessly. ¡± do you know why i can stay here for so long? because i¡¯ve never left anyone alive. those who deceive me deserve to die, those who want to use my feelings deserve to die even more, and those who want to use wanrong must die even more!¡± ¡°bai wanrong is already dead, and her daughter is also dead! but i¡¯m the one you¡¯ve been teaching for so many years!¡± leng qing qing clutched her stomach as she fell to the ground. she roared at wu ying like a madwoman. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°do you really not have any feelings at all? i¡¯ve been calling you master for so long!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve also been scolding me for that long, right? you¡¯ve been lying to me for so long, haven¡¯t you? you still dare to curse wanrong and her daughter?¡± fat wu narrowed his eyes and stepped on leng qingqing¡¯s chest. leng qingqing fell to the ground. her only eye was wide open as she looked at wu ying in horror. the three hundred pound fatty was also a martial arts practitioner. the strength of that kick was definitely not for show. if wu ying had used just the slightest bit of force, she would have been stomped to death. ¡± boss wu, don¡¯t be like this. please let go of my daughter. you can¡¯t do this to my daughter! ¡± leng guantong was shocked by what she saw. she pounced over and tried to pull wu ying¡¯s legs away, but no matter how hard she tried, wu ying would not move an inch. ¡°don¡¯t do this to my daughter. she¡¯s my only daughter!¡± li mn also pounced on him, trying to pull wu ying¡¯s legs away. the two of them used all their strength, but wu ying¡¯s feet did not even move an inch. on the contrary, the two people¡¯s strength pressed on leng qingqing¡¯s body, causing her to almost roll her eyes in pain. ¡°boss wu, don¡¯t do this to qingqing. we apologize to you. we were the ones who incited qingqing. she¡¯s a good girl, she didn¡¯t want to lie to you, we forced her to. since she¡¯s your disciple, please let her go!¡± leng guantong became anxious. ¡°my disciple? would i have such a trash disciple? are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± wu ying lifted his leg lightly, and leng guantong and li mn were both sent flying. wu ying¡¯s foot fell back onto leng qingqing¡¯s body, and he exerted a little more force. leng qingqing immediately let out a shrill cry like a pig being ughtered. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± ßÇßÇßÇßÇ¡ª- the sound of ribs breaking could be heard. leng qingqing¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted. then, wu ying kicked him mercilessly and leng qingqing flew far away. leng guantong and li mn panicked when they saw this. they called out ¡°daughter¡± in fear and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°qingqing, she, how is she?¡± li mn¡¯s entire body was trembling, while leng guantong had already rushed over to check on leng qingqing. ¡°she ... she¡¯s not breathing.¡± tears streamed down leng guantong¡¯s aged face. she turned around to look at wu ying, then pounced on him. ¡± i¡¯m going to kill you and avenge my daughter! ¡± ¡°qingqing, how could you hurt her? she¡¯s clearly your disciple!¡± li mn also pounced toward wu ying while wailing. wu ying¡¯s expression was calm. the two of them pounced on him one after another. he revealed a sharp knife in his hand, then with a wave of his hand, the two of them were silenced by the singing. the moment the two of them fell, they stared at wu ying with their eyes wide open. ¡°this is what you get for lying to me, especially when you¡¯re using bai wanrong to lie to me,¡± wu ying picked up a handkerchief and gently wiped the dagger in his hand. li mn and leng guantong fell to the ground. all they could see was wu ying¡¯s chubby face. they opened their mouths, but their throats had been slit, so they couldn¡¯t say anything. just like that, their eyes were wide open, and they died unwillingly. ¡°get someone to clean up this ce and take back all my things.¡± wu ying said coldly. ¡°yes.¡± wu ying and the others turned around and walked out of the vi, blending into the night. at the same time, leng rongrong and the others had just returned to the entrance of the hotel. along the way, there were many people following behind them. however, the group of people and a few animals were still very calm. after all, when it came to fighting, they could annihte the entire group of people who were following them with just their youngdy. wasn¡¯t youngdy¡¯s strength well-hidden? when they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, leng rongrong thought that although these people had been following them all the way, they had not made a move on them, so they would not make a move now. after all, many people had seen her throw a 300-pound fatty. however, she didn¡¯t expect that there would still be some people who didn¡¯t have eyes because the temptation of money was too great. they actually rushed out. after a few motorcycles rushed up and blocked the entrance of the hotel, countless vans and the like rushed over and surrounded them. leng rongrong and the others stopped in their tracks. arge group of people alighted from the surrounding cars. Chapter 608

Chapter 608: we are surrounded

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong took a look at the few groups of people who hade down. there were indeed a lot of people. other than her, the number one force of ckman city, and fatty wu, the number two force of ckman city, the rest of the scattered forces had all arrived. everyone came over at the same time, and it seemed that they were very interested in them. ¡± it¡¯s sote. i wonder why everyone isn¡¯t sleeping. why are you blocking our way? ¡± lord rong looked at the crowd courteously with a smile on his face. ¡°take out the money you¡¯ve won!¡± ¡°we want your chicken that can win money!¡± ¡°we want that dog!¡± ¡°we are interested in that tiger!¡± the people around started to shout one after another, and everyone asked for things righteously. leng rongrong stood by mo linyuan¡¯s side, one hand holding little nan yu¡¯s hand, the other in her pocket. she looked at the crowd and asked, ¡± are you guys beggars? ¡± ¡± cut the crap. you¡¯ve been surrounded. give us what we want and we¡¯ll spare your lives! ¡± ¡°right, if you don¡¯t give it to us, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± ¡°life or money and pets are more important, you decide for yourself!¡± they were surrounded by a dense crowd of people, and everyone was shouting threatening words at the same time. it waste at night, and the originally quiet night became noisy because of these uninvited guests. mo linyuan frowned. little nan yu whispered, ¡± daddy, mommy, they seem to have a lot of people. should we call some help? ¡± one couldn¡¯t me xiao nan for praising others ¡°morale and destroying one¡¯s own. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us it was because there were too many people around, and more and more people seemed to be gathering. heman city was an extremely chaotic ce with many underground forces. at this moment, it seemed like all the people in the city had been mobilized, and the scene was a little terrifying. there were even a few helicopters in the air. they should be people with power. not to mention little nan yu, even mo linyuan and leng rongrong felt their scalps tingle when they saw so many people, especially those who had gathered within a few minutes. although they were all very powerful, each of them only had a pair of fists. if they really fought, they might not necessarily win even if they outnumbered the other party. after all, they weren¡¯t immortals who could kill all their enemies with a big move. no matter how powerful he was, he was just an ordinary person. there were too many people, and once the situation became chaotic, the chances of winning would be small. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid.¡± leng rongrong gently rubbed little nan yu¡¯s head, her hand still holding his soft little hand. although it was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands, she also knew that if they were surrounded like this, they might not be able to escape. but who said that there were only a few of them? yu manxing and he zhengjing were not to be trifled with when they saw such a hugemotion in heman city. they would definitely rush over to support them if they knew about it. the number one force in heman city was in her hands, but this group of people just didn¡¯t know. if they knew, who would dare to touch them? ¡± my lord, do you want to take a walk? ¡± quan yu stood on the other side of mo linyuan, his handsome face was already filled with seriousness. their situation seemed to be more critical. should they activate all the forces of theher abyss empire here? if they immediately called for reinforcements, they should be able to make it in time to send reinforcements. ¡°no need,¡± fourth master mo interrupted quan yu with a deep voice. the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his gaze fell on leng rongrong who was beside him. he knew his wife very well, and seeing his wife¡¯s unperturbed expression, he knew that his wife already had a n. he had always listened to his wife, and he was happy to see his wife in the limelight. since the madam had a n, he would just follow it. as for him, he could just be her shield. even if people misunderstood that he was living off a woman, even if people misunderstood that he was not as good as his wife, he didn¡¯t care. as long as his wife was happy, it was fine. ¡°hehehe, you guys are quite bold. aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to call for help now. even if you do, you¡¯ll all be dead!¡± ¡± cooperate with us. give us all your money and all your pets! ¡± ¡°we¡¯re very kind. we can leave you some money for food and to go home!¡± ¡°there are so many of us here, are you really not afraid? no matter how powerful you are, can you deal with so many people?¡± there were arrogant voices all around. after all, they had the advantage in numbers, and the major forces had already agreed to split the spoils after dealing with them. ¡°you will regret this.¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd and said, ¡± i advise you to go home and sleep. otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it. we only have a few people, but we didn¡¯t say that we don¡¯t have any helpers.¡± ¡°hahaha, helper? to be honest, even if you called for help, let¡¯s not talk about whether or not you can make it in time. even if you can make it, do you think you can beat us? you¡¯re just a few tourists, can you call for so many helpers? this is a ce that the police don¡¯t care about. it¡¯s useless for you to call the police.¡± someoneughed out loud, thinking that leng rongrong was making a joke out of herself. ¡± that¡¯s right, unless you can call the number one force in heman city, even if you call the second force, fat wu, they might not be able to defeat us. ¡± ¡± fat wu won¡¯t help them. after all, they¡¯ve offended fat wu. he¡¯s probably still in the casino, feeling the pain! ¡± ¡± the number one faction is so mysterious. i¡¯ve never seen them appear before. it¡¯s even more impossible for them to help these people! ¡± ¡°sister, are you daydreaming? you¡¯re pretty, but you¡¯re not smart!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so pretty. why don¡¯t we snatch her too? ¡± ¡°yes, hand this woman over to us and we¡¯ll let you go!¡± the group of people began to mor again. leng rongrong replied,¡±i¡¯ve tried to persuade you with kind words, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡± who said we can¡¯t invite the number one force? since you know how terrifying the number one force is, why don¡¯t you run?¡± ¡°hahahaha, are you trying to say that the number one faction is your helper? don¡¯t scare me!¡± ¡°little girl, do you like to dream that much?¡± leng rongrong wasughed at by the group of people, and they all thought she was joking. leng rongrong spread her hands helplessly. ¡± don¡¯t me me if you regret it. ¡± fourth master mo looked at the first person who had said that he wanted to snatch leng rongrong away. his eyes narrowed. he did not have any weapons with him, not even a single leaf, so he directly reached out and plucked a hair from critical hit¡¯s body. ¡°giggle?¡± crick pped his wings and looked at mo linyuan in horror. ¡°i¡¯m borrowing it for a while.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s pupils shrank as he held the feather. he raised his hand and the feather flew out, directly piercing the eye of the man who had wanted to take leng rongrong away. Chapter 609

Chapter 609: how could the number one faction be here!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°ah, my eyes!¡± the man was caught off guard and shouted. ¡°do you want my woman? thene and snatch it. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was full of threat as he stared at the rest of the people who were interested in leng rongrong. little nan yu nced at his daddy and then suddenly threw a small ball at another man. the man caught it subconsciously and looked at the small ball. the man was stunned for a moment and then smiled at little nan yu. ¡± little brat, what are you doing? ¡± you¡¯re giving me the toy because you¡¯re afraid of death?¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s just that you also want to steal my mommy, so i can¡¯t forgive you. ¡± little nan yu smiled evilly. then, the man who was stillughing instantly stoppedughing because the small ball in his hand suddenly exploded. his hand was almost instantly blown into a bloody mess, and he let out a blood-curdling scream. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense with them, just do it!¡± someone shouted when he saw this scene. ¡°do it!¡± then, the thousands of people surrounding them all surrounded leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and the others. leng rongrong picked up little nan zhi and stuffed her into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. ¡± protect the child well. ¡± fourth master mo caught the little fe and carried him with one hand. little nan yu pouted, ¡± mommy, i can actually protect myself. we should be the ones rushing in front of you. ¡± daddy, we¡¯re men, let¡¯s work together to protect mommy!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, it was already toote to say anything more. there were a lot of people who rushed up, and each of them had a weapon in their hands, so leng rongrong¡¯s group was almost instantly scattered. everyone was caught in a battle. fourth master mo originally wanted to follow his wife, but there were too many people on the other side. there were only six of them, plus a few animals, so they were surrounded by a few hundred people. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us these people who had besieged them were surprisingly united at this time. almost at the same time, they were all scattered. fourth master mo carried little nan yu with one hand. after being surrounded by hundreds of people, his face was gloomy. he originally wanted to protect his wife and stay by her side. in the end, these people were too swift and fierce. they separated them in an instant and surrounded them. ¡°daddy, put me down. let¡¯s go and find mommy.¡± little nan yu frowned. he was also very unhappy to see this scene. mo linyuan did not let go of little nan yu. his wife had told him to protect the child, so he would naturally protect this little fellow. someone was holding an iron rod and suddenly attacked mo linyuan. mo linyuan held little nan yu in one hand and caught the iron stick with the other. the iron stick hit his hand with a muffled sound, but he did not even frown. following that, he pulled and directly snatched the metal rod from the hands of the man in front of him. the man¡¯s expression turned ugly. he looked at mo linyuan in horror, probably not expecting the iron rod to fall into mo linyuan¡¯s hands. little nan yu leaned on his father¡¯s shoulder. he didn¡¯t stay idle. he took out many little things that little chu yan had made for him from his pocket. then, the little guy threw these little things forward. in an instant, the sounds of explosions began to ring out from the surroundings. although these things weren¡¯t very powerful, when they were thrown at people, they could still make a group of people¡¯s skin and flesh split open, so many people screamed. everyone was in a sorry state. ¡°take a look, where is rongrong!¡± fourth master mo shouted at little nan yu. he raised his hand. he was originally carrying little nan yu, but this time, he let little nan yu sit on his shoulder. little nan yu held mo linyuan¡¯s hand with one hand and pressed the other hand on mo linyuan¡¯s head. then he saw leng rongrong surrounded by people on the side. ¡± daddy, that direction. mommy is surrounded by the people next door! ¡± little nan yu pointed his finger and shouted at mo linyuan, ¡± charge! ¡± fourth master mo walked towards the direction that little nan yu pointed. he did not rush forward, but walked forward with a leisurely pace. he had an overbearing aura and he was carrying a little fellow on his shoulder. the two of them were wearing matching outfits. he looked equally handsome and domineering. little nan yu had a head of curly hair that he had made in the morning. when he smiled, his dark eyes were sharp. he had a lot of trinkets in his hand. from time to time, he would throw one at the crowd, and then the crowd would make a crackling sound of explosions. so when this group of people saw little nan yu raise his hand, they felt a chill run down their spines. as mo linyuan walked forward, he easily dealt with anyone who blocked his way with a punch. even if it was someone with a weapon or a machete, fourth master mo was able to snatch it away. this caused a lot of panic among the people. ¡± everyone, let¡¯s attack together! if we attack together, they won¡¯t be able to do anything! ¡± someone shouted, and then everyone really flew towards mo linyuan and little nan yu. mo linyuan grabbed both of little nan yu¡¯s arms and threw him out. little nan yu was very cooperative. he suddenly kicked in a circle and the group of people stepped back a little. immediately, mo linyuan ced little nan yu on his shoulder. ¡± hold on to me, don¡¯t let it fall! ¡± ¡°en!¡± the little thing responded in a baby voice and then hugged mo linyuan¡¯s head tightly. the people around him pounced on him crazily. mo linyuan stopped holding onto little nan yu and let him hug himself. then, he started to fight with the people around him. at the same time, in another group of people, leng rongrong was also anxious to go to mo linyuan and little nan yu¡¯s side. although she knew that mo linyuan¡¯s kung fu was very powerful, she was still a little worried. after all, he had the little one by his side. more importantly, there were too many enemies. it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with a person surrounded by several people. however, if one person was surrounded by dozens or even hundreds of people, it would be difficult for him to break out of the encirclement or protect himself. a person¡¯s physical strength was always limited. if the other party took turns to fight, he would definitely be in trouble when he ran out of physical strength in the end. yu manxing and he zeng would definitelye to the rescue. however, it would take time for these two people to get the news and rush over. it would take even more time to gather people, so it wouldn¡¯t be so fast. she did not have the time to tell mo linyuan and the rest that they only needed to stall for time. she was worried that everyone would be too anxious and waste their energy, and then panic in the face of this situation. when people¡¯s hearts were in a state of panic, even if they were confident in their opponent, they would not be confident. confidence was very important. Chapter 610

Chapter 610: what a miserable chicken

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong could not see where mo linyuan and little nan yu were. therefore, she was even more worried about them. because there were many people around, it was very noisy. she wanted to shout at mo linyuan and the others, but they couldn¡¯t hear her. therefore, lord rong was a little irritable. she had handed little nan zhi to mo linyuan because she thought that she could protect them. in the end, she had been separated by this group of people. ¡°i told you, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± leng rongrong frowned and said, ¡± number one faction, are you guys really not afraid? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re the boss of the number one faction. sister, although the number one faction is very mysterious, everyone knows that it¡¯s not something that a woman can control! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. little girl, you¡¯re quite pretty. you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage if you keep uspany! ¡± ¡°hey, have you slept with dongfang girly before?¡± ¡± no, that¡¯s why i really want to try it. what does it taste like? it¡¯s so beautiful. it must be great in bed! ¡± the group of men started to drive as they talked. they fantasized about leng rongrong¡¯s appearance in bed, and then drooled with desire. leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± shut your dirty mouths! ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong suddenly attacked one of the men. she kicked him so hard that one of his teeth fell out. ¡°wow, i like this kind of violent girl!¡± ¡± only shrewish girls are strong, just like wine with strong aftereffects! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, this kind of woman is more fun to y with!¡± the men stared at leng rongrong lecherously, each of them swallowing their saliva. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us heman city was a chaotic ce, so there were rtively few women. there were often rape cases here, so few women liked toe here. with fewer women, it was rare for men to see women, and they would be like wild beasts. a group of people almost collectively pounced on leng rongrong. some of them directly reached out to touch leng rongrong¡¯s face, while others directly touched her chest or thighs. the group of men could not wait to strip leng rongrong¡¯s clothes. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was cold. with a wave of her hand, a de the size of a cicada¡¯s wing appeared. following that, she threw the de out. the men who had rushed to the front to touch her instantly let out screams and wails. they grabbed their hands, and by the time they reacted, their screams were even more tragic and terrifying. their fingers! their fingers were broken! leng rongrong mercilessly cut off the index fingers of anyone who tried to strip her or touch her. there were screams around them, but there were too many of them. many people still swarmed up without fear of death. leng rongrong started to use the things on her body to shoot at the people around her. some of the small weapons that her second father had researched came in handy at this time. once they were thrown, they would fall down. the knockout powder, poison gas bag, and the like that her master had researched also came in handy at this time. leng rongrong was a little depressed that she didn¡¯t have much on her. otherwise, dealing with these people would be a piece of cake. around them, everyone was fighting. tang luo, quan yu, and li ruhua were all surrounded. quan yu and tang luo could still hold on for a while, butpared to leng rongrong and mo linyuan, they were in a worse state. after the people around them surrounded them, they were all beaten up. li ruhua was the most miserable. huahua was, after all, the weakest one. he had never been surrounded by so many people before, so he was dumbfounded. he stood in the middle of the encirclement and touched his head. he was even more dumbfounded when he saw that no one could help him and he had no weapons in his hands. however, li ruhua was the most burly of them all. he was two meters tall, so when he was first surrounded, he was afraid of the people around him, and the people around him were afraid of him as well. after all, it was two meters long! furthermore, it was obvious that he was the bodyguard of leng rongrong and the others, so he must be a very powerful fighter. that was why li ruhua did not move. everyone thought that he was unfathomable, not that he was actually the weakest one. at this moment, he was afraid and praying for himself in his heart. however, everyone soon realized that this two-meter tall man was actually an embroidered pillow. he looked good but was useless. he looked powerful, but he was actually the most useless. when they started fighting, everyone realized that li ruhua¡¯s kung fu wasn¡¯t that good. hence, huahua was beaten up badly. within a few minutes, his bald head was red from the beating, and he was the first to be captured. when li ruhua was tied up, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to jump off a building. he was clearly the young madam¡¯s bodyguard. he was clearly a bodyguard, but in the end, it was the young madam who protected him every time, and he was always the weakest ... he still wanted to be young madam¡¯s bodyguard and protect her in the future. he didn¡¯t want to be a nanny yet, but now it seemed that wearing a maid¡¯s uniform as a nanny was the most suitable for him. li ruhua¡¯s self-esteem was severely hit when she confirmed that she was not even as good as a critical hit. on the other hand, the critical hit was also very miserable. not only did mo linyuan pluck a new feather from it, but many people in front of it wanted to pluck it now. these people stared at it, saying that it was a divine chicken, that it would win whatever it gambled, and that its feathers could bless people to win every bet. after that, everyone wanted its feathers. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it couldn¡¯t speak humannguage, it would have already cursed out loud. it¡¯s smart, that¡¯s gambling, okay? blessed by feathers? feathers can protect my ass! it had finally grown all its feathers, and it had be a majestic and domineering chicken again. in the end, this group of people actually wanted to pluck all its feathers? ¡± gegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegege?? -¡± suddenly, a hand grabbed the critical hit¡¯s feather. the critical hit screamed and pecked the hand crazily. it still wanted to go to xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concert, and it wanted to be a good audience! he was going crazy from the critical hit. it had probably never thought that so many people would take a fancy to its feathers. it was already miserable enough as a chicken, and there were always many people who wanted to stew it. now, it was being attacked by so many people. it was going crazy! after the critical hit pecked a few people, it suddenly fell to the ground and stopped moving. around it, a group of people suddenly squeezed in, each of them holding an anesthetic gun and pointing it at it. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect this chicken to be so difficult to deal with. fortunately, i have a lot of tranquilizer guns!¡± someone sneered and said, ¡± stinky chicken, there are more than ten tranquilizer guns pointed at you. do you think you can still run away? ¡± critical hit stood in the middle and did not move. he looked to the left, right, and looked. suddenly, he covered his head with his wings and made a gesture of surrender. Chapter 611

Chapter 611: all captured

Trantor: 549690339

critical hit¡¯s action of holding his head and surrendering caused a burst ofughter. at the same time, the white tiger, storm, and rainstorm were all surrounded by tranquilizer guns. they didn¡¯t know whether to charge forward or retreat, so they just stood in the middle. the first one to rush up was the white tiger. the white tiger suddenly pounced at a person in a frenzy, trying to break out of the encirclement. however, the tranquilizer guns around it fired one after another. almost instantly, the big white tiger staggered from the anesthesia. its originally strong tiger ws instantly softened as if they had lost all strength. the anesthetic was indeed very powerful. in less than a few minutes, the big white tiger directly copsed to the ground. at the same time, storm and rainstorm were in the same situation. although they had dodged most of the anesthesia needles, they were still hit in the end and fell to the ground. after the few animals were all tied up and restrained, quan yu and tang luo were also subdued. no one was able to catch leng rongrong and mo linyuan, but the rest of the people were under control. they were all tied up and brought in front of them, which directly led to leng rongrong and the other two not daring to act rashly. once again, they formed an encirclement. the storm and rainstorm were all thrown in front of leng rongrong and the others. li ruhua, tang luo, and quan yu were all tied up. only leng rongrong and the other two were unscathed. they just frowned as they looked at the people who were tied up in front of them. quan yu and a few others frantically tried to break free from the restraints, but they were tied too tightly and had no way to break free. hence, they were a little annoyed. storm struggled to get up, but just as it did, it fell back to the ground. the rain and the white tiger were the same. although they were still conscious, they didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up. they all fell to the ground. the critical hit was the worst. a hooligan grabbed it by the legs and hung it upside down. it had also been numbed, so it had no strength to resist. its eyes rolled and its tongue hung out. looking at the critical hit, leng rongrong¡¯s heart ached, but she also found it funny. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°they¡¯re all under our control. i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t escape.¡± a man in a leather coat walked out. he looked imposing and should be the leader. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, young madam. i¡¯m too useless.¡± li ruhua had an innocent look on her face. it was rare for her toe out, and as a bodyguard, he was being used to threaten his young madam. he was really too embarrassed. he wanted to die to atone for his sins. both tang luo and quan yu had a slightly ashamed look on their faces. ¡°it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not strong enough, it¡¯s just that they have too many people ...¡± ¡°mommy, what should we do?¡± little nan yu nced at leng rongrong, asking for her opinion. surrendering without putting up a fight was definitely not an option. after all, if he surrendered, he would lose his money and animals. however, with so many people, it was true that they couldn¡¯t beat them. it wasn¡¯t like one person could sweep away an army of thousands. the other party hade prepared and had brought half the city¡¯s people. it would be a little difficult to fight. moreover, the little fellow knew that leng rongrong had a n. ¡°there¡¯s no hurry.¡± leng rongrong nced at the dense crowd and whispered to little nan yu, ¡± mommy has a helper, but this helper hasn¡¯te yet. let¡¯s stall for time. ¡± leng rongrong was actually wondering if yu manxing and the others had note, or if the two of them had been waiting on purpose. leng rongrong exchanged a look with mo linyuan as she pondered. ¡± i¡¯ll go help da bai and the rest recover their strength. you protect che ¡®er. ¡± mo linyuan nodded in agreement. on the other side, the leader was looking at leng rongrong, mo linyuan and the other two. he had wanted to wait for leng rongrong and the others to surrender. however, the three of them seemed to be discussing something and had no intention of surrendering. he immediately frowned. ¡°even this chicken knows how to surrender. don¡¯t you know how to surrender?¡± the leader said, ¡± look at our men. although you have injured many of them, our men are still able to crush you. no matter how powerful you are, and how many weapons you have, are you sure that your weapons are inexhaustible? i¡¯m guessing that you don¡¯t have any self-defense weapons on you, right? if you¡¯re smart, quickly surrender and we might let you live. otherwise, none of you will live!¡± ¡± they¡¯re talking nonsense. let¡¯s just do it! ¡± ¡± yes, take the money, kill them all, and leave the woman alive! ¡± the group of people were already restless. they were all desperadoes, so they were naturally not afraid of anything. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you have a helper? where are your helpers? it seems that your helper won¡¯t appear, right?¡± the leader smiled at leng rongrong again. ¡°it just hasn¡¯t appeared yet, but that doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, then she rushed forward. when the people around saw that the situation was not right, they also attacked. this time, little nan yu jumped down from mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder and cooperated with mo linyuan to protect his mommy. ¡± don¡¯t worry about me, daddy. i¡¯m a core member of theher abyss empire. i can protect myself! ¡± as little nan yu spoke, he had already jumped up. he jumped almost two to three meters high and then used a whirlwind kick, directly kicking a few people to the ground. many people looked at little nan yu in shock. mo linyuan was relieved to see this. he knew that the little guy was very powerful. the father and son cooperated tacitly. leng rongrong quickly pricked storm¡¯s body with silver needles a few times. storm had been trained, so it recovered very quickly after anesthesia. with leng rongrong¡¯s help, it recovered its strength almost instantly. immediately, the storm began to cover leng rongrong. leng rongrong quickly snatched li ruhua over. she exchanged two blows with the person who had grabbed li ruhua, then sent him flying with a kick. she pulled li ruhua behind her to protect her. li ruhua was still tied up. the moment he was saved, he burst into tears. ¡± young madam, i¡¯m your bodyguard, but i need you to protect me. i¡¯m such an ipetent bodyguard. ¡± ¡°why are you crying? you¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± leng rongrong turned around and saw huahua crying her eyes out. it was a terrible sight. for a moment, she was speechless. ¡± wuwuwu, i¡¯m so touched. i thought you would leave me behind. don¡¯t you regret hiring me? ¡± li ruhua wanted to reach out to wipe her snot, but the back of her hand was tied up. feeling helpless, arge drop of snot fell down. because leng rongrong was closer to li ruhua, his snot almostnded on leng rongrong. Chapter 612

Chapter 612: why are they not here yet?

Trantor: 549690339

when leng rongrong saw the snot, it could be said that her scalp went numb. ¡°huahua, if you keep crying and letting out snot, i¡¯ll throw you away!¡± li ruhua sniffled, trying her best to control her tears and snot. leng rongrong quickly untied li ruhua¡¯s rope with a de. after that, she quickly healed the white tiger and the torrential rain. following that, a group of animals shielded leng rongrong as she looked at critical hit, who was being held upside down. ¡°give me the chicken.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s sharp and cold eyes stared straight at the person holding the critical strike, her gaze carrying a strong sense of intimidation. after witnessing leng rongrong¡¯s powerful martial arts, the person who caught the chicken was a little scared. he looked at the critical hit, then at leng rongrong. he hesitated, not knowing if he should give the critical hit to leng rongrong. after hesitating for two seconds, the man probably realized that he could not give leng rongrong the critical hit. then, he suddenly rushed out. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°stop!¡± as she shouted, leng rongrong pressed the bracelet on her wrist. a steel wire inside suddenly flew towards the man and wrapped around his neck. leng rongrong pulled lightly and the man flew into her hands. she immediately took the critical hit and threw the man forward. the man seemed to have be a weapon, smashing his own people down. after jabbing critical hit a few times with silver needles, he woke up. when he was thrown to the ground, he pped his wings crazily and moved his head. following that, the chicken pped its wings and flew up bravely. it flew directly towards the enemy and then clucked wildly. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us these people wanted to pluck its beautiful feathers? it would peck their beautiful heads bald first! hence, the critical hit and the storm stood in the same line, one willing to do hair, the other pecking at hair. those people screamed crazily, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with these two animals? why do you have a special liking for other people¡¯s heads?¡± after leng rongrong helped tang luo and quan yu untie themselves, she said, ¡± don¡¯t disperse. let¡¯s rush out together. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± the group of people responded. after that, a few animals rushed to the front to open up a path, and leng rongrong and the others followed them frantically. everyone quickly broke out of the tight encirclement and ran straight ahead. their charge out was very smooth, because the other party was too confident. theypletely did not expect that a few tranquilized animals would actually be woken up by leng rongrong¡¯s few stabs. many people were still in shock. then, everyone came back to their senses. ¡± go after him! ¡± ¡°quickly run!¡± leng rongrong and the others ran wildly. little nan yu was thrown onto storm¡¯s back by mo linyuan. the little guy was lying on his stomach and grabbing onto storm¡¯s fur tightly. in front of them, leng rongrong and her group of people were running for their lives with a few animals. behind them, thousands of people were chasing after them madly. the night at heman city, which had always been quiet, was now bustling with activity. the scene was extremely spectacr. ¡± f * ck! how can they run so fast?! ¡± ¡°stop right there, you won¡¯t be able to run out of ckman city!¡± ¡°stop!¡± the people in the back were chasing with all their might, while the people in front were running with all their might. not to mention the people chasing behind were having a hard time running, leng rongrong and the group of people in front were also very tired. storms, raindrops, and the like had all been numbed before. although leng rongrong had helped them recover, there were still some effects of the drug that had not worn off. therefore, although they were running at this moment, they were actually quite weak and running with great difficulty. ¡°mommy, why hasn¡¯t the helper you mentioned appeared yet?¡± little nan yu and critical hit were the mostfortable. one was on storm¡¯s back and the other was standing on storm¡¯s back. it was effortless. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i¡¯m a little suspicious that they¡¯ve deliberately appeared sote. ¡± after all, they were the number one force in ckman city. yu manxing and he zeng should be very clear about the situation in the entire city, especially when she was in such a situation. but these two guys didn¡¯te to help. one could imagine that they might be watching something interesting. at the same time, at K casino. in the office, the woman holding a ss of red wine and the man ying with a small knife sneezed at the same time. both of them were looking at a huge screen in front of them at the same time. on it was the image of leng rongrong and the others running wildly while a group of people chased after them. ¡± should we show ourselves? if we don¡¯t, lord rong will kill us, right? ¡± he never looked at yu manxing. ¡°don¡¯t you think that even if we didn¡¯t appear, lord rong and the others would still be safe and sound? lord rong is so powerful that he can fight against a thousand troops alone!¡± yu manxing clicked his tongue and said, ¡± lord rong has never let us down. ¡± ¡°are you sure? she doesn¡¯t need our help? did you see? lord rong seems to have raised his head, aww!¡± in the video, leng rongrong suddenly raised her head and seemed to be cursing. ¡°she seems to be telling us that we can roll over now.¡± yu manxing was speechless. when yu manxing saw leng rongrong on the screen, he had the illusion that he was looking at leng rongrong, and his hair stood on end. ¡± let¡¯s go! let¡¯s call everyone out to save our boss! ¡± yu manxing did not dare to dy any further and immediately stood up. he zeng also stood up. the two of them boarded the ne on the rooftop. on the ground, there were also thousands of troops from the top power of heman city. countless cars drove out from all corners and gathered together. in the sky, apart from the helicopters that yu manxing and he zeng were in, there were more than a dozen other helicopters. it was a spectacr sight. at the same time, fat wu was also in the casino¡¯s office. in his office, he was also broadcasting leng rongrong¡¯s situation in real time. fatty wu was shocked when he saw leng rongrong and her team breaking through the crowd of thousands of people. although they knew that this group of people was very powerful, they did not expect that they would be able to break out of the encirclement with so many people. he patted his chest with his fat hand. fortunately, his people didn¡¯t make a move. this scene was very simr to bai wanrong¡¯s back then. bai wanrong had also once won too much in a casino because she didn¡¯t know the rules of the casino, and then she was hunted down by the casino. at that time, bai wanrong didn¡¯t have many people by her side, and there were many people hunting them down. in the end, bai wanrong had used her strength alone to easily beat up that group of people. then, that group of people was subdued by her. at this moment, leng rongrong looked very much like bai wanrong. fat wu fell into deep thought as he watched. could she really be bai wanrong¡¯s daughter? Chapter 613

Chapter 613: the number one faction appears domineeringly

Trantor: 549690339

¡°huchi, huchi, huchi ...¡± li ruhua was a two-meter-tall man, but at that moment, her breathing was extremely rapid. she waspletely unable to run. ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. let me get caught. i can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡± ¡°huahua, you¡¯re so big and tall, do you have any good intentions?¡± leng rongrong kicked li ruhua helplessly. ¡± if you can¡¯t run, i¡¯ll throw you out. ¡± ¡± wuwuwu, but i really can¡¯t run anymore. i feel like my legs and stomach are going to explode. i¡¯m sure that i¡¯ve run the longest distance in my life. ¡± li ruhua said pitifully. after that, he looked at quan yu and the others and saw that they were still running as if nothing had happened. he felt that he was a good-for-nothing. he was clearly the biggest and strongest one, but he was the most useless one. he couldn¡¯t run anymore. li ruhua felt wronged and depressed. he had been training very hard, but he was not as good as the others. they were so powerful, but he was not at allparable to them. li ruhua was depressed. why was everyone so strong? he was not fit to be a bodyguard, he was only fit to cook. leng rongrong nced at li ruhua with a helpless expression. this guy was obviously too tired from running and had started to let his thoughts run wild. he was clearly a rough man, but for some reason, he was like a little princess on the inside, and he was always very sensitive. leng rongrong felt that after this incident, li ruhua might even feel that she was too useless and resign. ¡°huahua, you have to believe in yourself. although you¡¯re not as good at fighting as others, as a bodyguard, the food you cook is definitely the best among the bodyguards. the makeup you put on is definitely the most beautiful among the bodyguards. you do have a lot of skills, although you might not be as strong as the others as a bodyguard.¡± leng rongrong consoled her in all seriousness. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us then, poor huahua¡¯s heart was hit hard, and she might as well not beforted. as a bodyguard, he was not as good as others in his job, but he was better than other bodyguards in other aspects ... could he still be considered a qualified bodyguard? li ruhua was very depressed. leng rongrong consoled him from the side, ¡± don¡¯t worry, even if you¡¯re a terrible bodyguard, you¡¯re not the worst. besides, your ability to grow vegetables is unparalleled. you have to believe that you¡¯re the best at growing vegetables among all the bodyguards in the world. ¡± tang luo and quan yu looked at leng rongrong in horror. they had run so far that they were almost out of breath, but at this moment, they had forgotten the fact that they were exhausted. she looked at her young madam and felt that she was too terrifying. ¡± is young madam trying tofort him or is she deliberately stabbing him? ¡± quan yu didn¡¯t know leng rongrong very well, so he asked in a low voice. ¡± young madam used tofort our master in this way. she¡¯s best atforting people with a knife. ¡± tang luo coughed and said. quan yu nodded his head as if he had juste to a realization. ¡± young madam is indeed extraordinary. ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it?¡± tang luo nced at leng rongrong and whispered, ¡± young madam, you shouldn¡¯tfort her at this time. huahua needs to calm down. ¡± with that, tang luo ran to li ruhua¡¯s side and hooked his arm around li ruhua¡¯s in a friendly manner. they ran together, and they were practically gay. leng rongrong looked at the two of them suggestively, then she whispered to mo linyuan, ¡± don¡¯t you think that the two of them are a good match? you can bestow a marriage.¡± even the ice-cold beauty, fourth master mo, could not hold it in at this moment. when butler quan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. he clutched his stomach and stopped running. ¡± young madam, please don¡¯t mess around. i heard everything! ¡± tang luo turned around helplessly. ¡± how many times have i exined? there¡¯s nothing between me and huahua. we¡¯re just friends. friendship, understand? ¡± ¡°i understand.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded, but his eyes were filled with disbelief. the two men were always leaning against each other and even holding hands from time to time. what kind of friendship was this? it was definitely gay, full of gay feelings. moreover, the two of them looked quitepatible. it would be even better if they were matched with a couple¡¯s outfit. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were smiling. she looked at li ruhua and tang luo without exining, but her smile was very happy. she liked her own idea. she was so smart. perhaps, the world would have one less pair of single dogs. behind them, many people were still chasing, but the group of people was exhausted. the leader ran while panting. ¡± f * ck, are these all robots? how could they not be tired after running for so long? i can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°boss, why aren¡¯t we driving? don¡¯t we have a car?¡± one of the underlings asked in confusion. ¡± that¡¯s right. f * ck, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? where¡¯s the car? drive and chase after it! ¡± the boss finally reacted, and was about to drive after leng rongrong and the others. soon, a car arrived and the boss got into it. the car sped towards leng rongrong and the others. critical strike was standing on the horse¡¯s back. when he saw a car chasing after him, he pped his wings anxiously and cried out, ¡± giggle giggle! ¡± ¡°what did it say?¡± quan yu asked. ¡± they¡¯re chasing us in a car ... ¡± leng rongrong suddenly stopped in her tracks. they turned around and saw a car heading toward them. at first, they had put a huge distance between them and the people behind them, but the car was catching up so quickly that they didn¡¯t even have to run. ¡°what do we do?¡± li ruhua grabbed tang luo¡¯s arm. her rough bald head was curled up beside a man who looked very gentle, looking for protection. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll protect you if anything happens.¡± tang luo patted li ruhua¡¯s hand andforted her. after all, they were brothers in the same boat. they had experienced more things together than others, so their feelings couldn¡¯t bepared to others. however, li ruhua and tang luo didn¡¯t think much of it. the rest of the people, including the animals, looked at the two of them suggestively. quan yu¡¯s handnded on their interlocked fingers. after a long moment of silence, butler quan said, ¡± if the two of you are going to get married, i¡¯ll be the best man. ¡± ¡°get married, your sister!¡± tang luo retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. li ruhua looked at tang luo, her hair standing on end. ¡± don¡¯t fall in love with me. i know that my charm is d * mn, and there¡¯s no ce for it. but don¡¯t fall in love with me. if you fall in love with me, you¡¯ll get hurt! ¡± tang luo was speechless. f * ck, why was he always the one being misunderstood? a car rushed over. leng rongrong looked at the car helplessly. the car was driving very fast, and chief rong¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. when the car came over, she suddenly rushed towards the car at a very fast speed. the car was heading toward her, and she rushed toward the car. both sides were extremely fast. on leng rongrong¡¯s side, everyone looked calm. lord rong had always been scary anyway, so it was not surprising that he would do something so terrifying. the people in the car were frightened. ¡± f * ck, is there something wrong with this woman? is she trying tomit suicide? ¡± ¡± brake! ¡± the boss said in fear. Chapter 614

Chapter 614: t-the car was flipped over by lord rong?

Trantor: 549690339

the driver wanted to brake but it was toote. leng rongrong was already in front of him. the few people in the car thought that leng rongrong was going to be hit and sent flying, but unexpectedly, leng rongrong suddenly threw a leg out and kicked the car. ¡°what is this idiot doing? is she trying to kick our car away?¡± the boss¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± she¡¯ll die a horrible death, won¡¯t she? ¡± before he could finish his sentence, the car made a loud noise. with a bang, the front of the car was ttened. then, leng rongrong exerted some force, and the car that was moving forward at a high speed suddenly reversed, and the car rolled over twice. there was clearly a huge difference in strength. one was a human, and the other was a car. she should have been the one who was sent flying, but at this moment, not only was leng rongrong not sent flying, but she was also safe and sound. shended lightly on the ground, looking extremely handsome. behind them, the group of people who were chasing after them were all scared silly and retreated collectively. ¡°oh my god, is she still human?¡± ¡°this woman is not human!¡± ¡°she, she¡¯s an alien?¡± ¡± no, no, no. she¡¯s chinese. she should be using qigong! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s amazing! the people from huaxia all know kung fu! ¡± everyone was scared out of their wits. one by one, they retreated in panic, ready to escape at any time. a few people in the car climbed out of the car in a daze. their faces were filled with horror. it was obvious that they had not expected a woman, such a weak-looking woman, to be able to send the car flying with one kick. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us it was still eptable to kick a person away. it was not strange for a lian family to have some skills. however, that was a car, and there were several people on it. the leader swallowed his saliva frantically. he had hurt his leg from the fall and limped back a few steps. then, he looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± you know qigong? ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i¡¯m just strong. ¡± she didn¡¯t know what skill she was using, but she had been this strong since she was young. it was said that she had fought with a cow when she was young. when she first learned how to walk, she could throw a big yellow cow into the air, so all the big yellow cows in the vige were afraid of her. ¡°strong, strong? it could even be this big? you¡¯re just bluffing!¡± the leader looked at leng rongrong with a deathly pale expression. he had already realized that leng rongrong could have killed them all by herself. what ¡°two fists can¡¯t fight four hands¡±? if he had the strength, he could just swing the car and smash people to death, okay? under the night sky, the crowd on the other side fell into a panic. on the other hand, leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. when she did not make a move, she was still a beautiful young girl. her eyes looked very innocent, as if she was the one who was bullied. behind leng rongrong, li ruhua and the others also looked at leng rongrong in horror. he knew that young madam was strong, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be able to go head to head with a car that was speeding at full speed. how strong was she? ¡°mommy is amazing!¡± among the group of people, only little nan yu didn¡¯t think his mommy was scary at all. instead, he thought it was natural for his mommy to be strong. ¡°it¡¯s indeed frighteningly powerful.¡± tang luo said, trembling. ¡°i won¡¯t touch young madam¡¯s food anymore ... it seems like young madam has been merciful to me.¡± butler quan was deeply aware that he had previously escaped a cmity. ¡°does young madam really need a bodyguard?¡± li ruhua¡¯s face was drowsy. he felt that there was no need for him to exist as a bodyguard. he had no value in existence. after a few moments of confusion, they looked at mo linyuan with sympathy. it must be very scary to have such a wife, right? it shouldn¡¯t feel good to have a wife stronger than you, right? the young master always enjoyed the feeling of living off a woman. that must be an act. he must be feeling bitter inside. even if he didn¡¯t enjoy it, he couldn¡¯t resist it, right? fourth master mo did not notice the gazes of the crowd. he had a gentle smile on his face as he looked at his wife. seeing how powerful his wife was, he felt proud. she was his wife. although he was so powerful that he was vexed, he did like such a powerful lord rong. in any case, no matter how strong she was in front of others, she was still a soft toy in front of him. ¡°are you stilling?¡± leng rongrong looked at the leader and asked, ¡± why don¡¯t you drive a few more cars over? i haven¡¯t had the pleasure of kicking. it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve had such a satisfying fight. ¡± ¡°are you a pervert?¡± the leader took two steps back, and the rest of the people behind him also took two steps back defensively, as if leng rongrong was some kind of demon. ¡°i don¡¯t eat people. why are you so afraid of me?¡± leng rongrong frowned, feeling a little depressed. ¡°you, you¡¯re obviously so powerful, then why did you run just now!¡± the leader looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. she was obviously so powerful, but everyone was running like crazy just now, and then they were chasing like crazy. now, everyone was so tired that they were about to copse, but this woman acted as if nothing had happened. her expression didn¡¯t change, her face didn¡¯t turn red, and her heart didn¡¯t beat fast. ¡°it¡¯s a waste of your energy. in addition, if you chase us, we¡¯ll naturally run. you have so many people.¡± leng rongrong said seriously. ¡± ... ¡± what he said made so much sense that they were speechless. at this moment, the sound of a helicopter suddenly came from the sky. everyone looked up subconsciously and saw more than a dozen helicopters circling in the air. then, a woman was hanging on thedder that the helicopter had thrown down. she looked down and shouted, ¡± lord rong, are wete? ¡± leng rongrong raised her head and said in a bad mood, ¡± why didn¡¯t you guys wait a hundred years beforeing back? ¡± ¡± hehehe, a hundred years is too long. i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to live to that time. ¡± yu manxingughed dryly. ¡°then do you think i can survive until youe to rescue me?¡± leng rongrong raised her head and looked at yu manxing. ¡± get the hell down here! ¡± yu manxing jumped down from the helicopter¡¯sdder, and he zeng also fell to the ground. a man and a woman walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side just like that. at this time, the sound of motorcycles and cars came from the surroundings. the surroundings suddenly lit up, and many headlights shone in their direction. ¡°b-boss, we¡¯ve been surrounded.¡± someone on the other side shouted. ¡°yu manxing? sister xing?¡± ¡°he zeng, he king of gambling?¡± when the boss saw yu manxing and he zeng, he almost knelt down. when leng rongrong mentioned the number one faction, none of them believed her. after all, the number one faction had always been mysterious. no one would believe that the boss of the number one faction would be such a thin and weak woman. in the end, the number one force had really appeared. furthermore, yu manxing had never stood by leng rongrong¡¯s side like the left and right guardians, and both of them seemed to have seen leng rongrong¡¯s fear. that¡¯s right, this woman was the boss of the number one force! Chapter 615

Chapter 615: lord fourth, you¡¯re jealous again!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°lord rong, you won¡¯t punish us, will you?¡± yu manxing asked in a low voice, ¡± i was so confident in you that i didn¡¯te over immediately. look, even if i didn¡¯t show up, didn¡¯t you guys already settle it? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all because of you! drag, drag, drag!¡± he zeng red at yu manxing. the two of them looked at leng rongrong fearfully, one on each side. although lord rong was easy to get along with, she had always had a yful attitude because she didn¡¯tck anything. therefore, she was very tolerant of everyone. however, it would be terrifying if such a person were to get angry. although it was her own doing, she was still afraid of being punished by lord rong. as the two of them trembled and waited for leng rongrong¡¯s punishment, the boss of the other party and the other bosses of the small forces stood up and looked at leng rongrong with the same trembling look. ¡± y-y-y-you ... you can¡¯t be the owner of K casino, right? ¡± ¡°you, you¡¯re the number one force in heman city?¡± ¡± did we offend the number one faction? ¡± the group of people were confused, nervous, and afraid. they could have offended anyone, but they had offended the number one force in heman city. were they all dead? ¡°i don¡¯t look like one?¡± leng rongrong looked at the bosses and asked, ¡± didn¡¯t i say that you¡¯ll regret it? do you regret it now?¡± ¡°i regret it.¡± the group of bosses drooped their heads. they had never been able to defeat this woman. now that so many helpers had appeared, and they were from the number one faction, how could they possibly defeat her? ¡°hmm, do you still want my pet? and you want to steal my pocket money?¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd seriously. ¡°i don¡¯t dare to.¡± Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°we were wrong, we¡¯ll apologize!¡± ¡°i-i¡¯m willing to give you 50% of my casino¡¯s profits!¡± ¡°i¡¯m also willing to join the number one faction.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you anything as long as you don¡¯t punish me!¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing to help you unconditionally!¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong¡¯s side in unison. no one knew who had suddenly knelt down on one knee, and then the entire group of people actually knelt down on one knee in front of leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re making it sound like i¡¯ve been proposed to by all of you.¡± ¡°pfft, hahaha, this scene is really simr!¡± yu manxing burst outughing. then, yu manxing felt a terrifying gaze on him. mo linyuan had already walked behind leng rongrong. he looked at yu manxing coldly. ¡± who¡¯s proposing to who? ¡± he had never even knelt before his wife before, and this group of people actually dared to kneel on one knee and cause a misunderstanding? were they kneeling and thinking? yu manxing took a step back instinctively. she took a nce at mo linyuan, and when her eyes met his, she shuddered. was this lord rong¡¯s husband? this man was so handsome. however, he was a little scary, especially his gaze. she had seen all kinds of people. sometimes, one could tell whether a person was strong or not with just one look. although this man had always stood behind lord rong, she felt that he was even stronger than lord rong. although he didn¡¯t really take action, he would definitely take action at the first moment if anything happened to lord rong. mo linyuan put an arm around leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder, then looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± you want them to propose to you? isn¡¯t it a little shabby to propose without flowers?¡± ¡°it is indeed very shabby. but someone didn¡¯t propose, so how can you criticize others?¡± at this moment, in the air, a man holding a high-pitched speaker stood on thedder of a helicopter. the helicopter was different from yu manxing¡¯s, so it was obvious that it was not from leng rongrong¡¯s side. as soon as fourth master mo heard this, his face darkened. leng rongrong looked up and saw zhong hanyue sliding down thedder. when hended, he even fell. however, zhong hanyue did not mind. after he got up, he dusted his butt and walked towards leng rongrong and the others with a high-pitched speaker. the group of people looked at him. no one said anything, but they could not help butugh. the way this number one on the kill list fell was a little funny. ¡°brother yue?¡± leng rongrong was surprised when she saw that it was zhong hanyue. ¡± why are you here? ¡± ¡°i was on a business trip here and was woken up by someone in the middle of the night. i saw you guys when i came out of the hotel ... your pet is so iconic, so i recognized you at first nce.¡± zhong hanyue walked over and said nonchntly, ¡± i wanted to help when i saw you guys being chased, but it seems like i don¡¯t need help anymore. ¡± ¡°oh, what a coincidence,¡± leng rongrong nodded at zhong hanyue, not daring to be too friendly. he could feel mo linyuan¡¯s murderous aura beside him. her husband was a jealous man, and she would definitely get jealous if she spoke too much to zhong hanyue. zhong hanyue looked at mo linyuan with interest, then tried to stand between leng rongrong and mo linyuan without a word, but mo linyuan raised his leg and kicked her to the side. shawnwoo, who had justnded from the ne, quickly went to support his boss. ¡°boss, be more steady.¡± ¡± the futuredy boss is watching, ¡± xiao yu whispered. mo linyuan¡¯s ears were sharp, and he heard what xiao yu said. he nced at xiao yu and asked, ¡± who is the futuredy boss? this one?¡± as he spoke, mo linyuan pushed the innocent yu manxing towards xiao yu. ¡± wifey, bestow a marriage to your subordinate. ¡± yu manxing was speechless. zhong hanyue was speechless. ¡± how could our future boss¡¯s wife be this kind of woman? is she a exhibitionist? ¡± xiao yu nced at yu manxing and sneered, ¡± our boss¡¯s future wife is miss rongrong! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s my wife.¡± fourth master mo looked unhappily at xiao yu and zhong hanyue, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°there are many people getting divorced these days.¡± xiao yu said, ¡± what¡¯s more, the two of you didn¡¯t get together because you were in love with each other. you didn¡¯t even propose or hold a wedding. i don¡¯t know if mr. mo has settled miss rongrong¡¯s godfather. our boss has been very close to his father-inw recently.¡± fourth master mo: ¡± ... do you want to grow your head somewhere else? ¡± ¡°i saw it.¡± yu manxing was still unhappy with xiao yu for calling her a exhibitionist. she red at xiao yu and said angrily, ¡± do you know what an exhibitionist is? i¡¯ve covered all the ces that should be covered. how can you call me a revealing freak? this olddy¡¯s is only plump, but some ces are just too beautiful and can¡¯t be covered, understand?¡± as he spoke, yu manxing began to chase after xiao yu in a fit of anger. zhong hanyue coughed and looked at leng rongrong, saying, ¡± rongrong, this is for you. ¡± all of a sudden, a pot of flowers dropped from the sky andnded in front of leng rongrong. the scene was a little strange. Chapter 616

Chapter 616: daddy, i¡¯ll show you the way!

Trantor: 549690339

fourth master mo looked at the pot of fresh flowers hanging in front of him. his eyes were filled with the desire to destroy the pot of flowers. when leng rongrong saw the nt in the pot, a hint of joy shed in her eyes. ¡± is it the flower i want? ¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s what you want. i found it recently.¡± zhong hanyue said proudly, ¡± how is it? do you like it? ¡± ¡°i like it!¡± leng rongrong blurted out, instantly breaking into a sweet smile. then, she felt a pair of terrifying eyes staring at her. lord rong was stunned. she turned her head to look and met lord fourth¡¯s jealous gaze. his heart skipped a beat. was she acting too excited? this flower was something she really liked, but she couldn¡¯t find it. that was why she was so excited when she saw it. ¡°it¡¯s just a flower,¡± leng rongrong wanted to reach out to take it, but she was a little worried about the man beside her. ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong. he wasn¡¯t angry at leng rongrong, but rather, he was angry at himself. he had never given his wife any flowers, and the man in front of him had snatched all the opportunities to do so. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never given her a rongrong flower before?¡± a certain someone raised his eyebrows and looked at mo linyuan. he reached out to untie the rope, then handed a pot of flowers to leng rongrong. fourth master mo remained silent. it was almost like he had never sent her. ¡°are you a qualified husband?¡± zhong hanyue gloated, ¡± all women need to be carefully cared for. if you don¡¯t even give me flowers, can you still be considered a man? ¡± lord fourth was already on the verge of a volcanic eruption. leng rongrong secretly red at zhong hanyue, signaling her to stop talking. then, she turned to mo linyuan and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, i don¡¯t like flowers that much either. things like flowers are hard toe by. besides, i don¡¯t have the time to take care of the flowers ...¡± leng rongrong pretended not to care, but when the flower in her hand slipped, her face turned pale. ¡°you scared me to death, my flower!¡± leng rongrong hugged the pot of flowers as if she was hugging a treasure. she looked at the flower in her hand carefully. it didn¡¯t fall to the ground. she was worried that she would hurt the potted nt. ¡°it¡¯s fine. even if this pot is destroyed, i¡¯ll just find you another one.¡± zhong hanyue said casually. ¡°it¡¯s not that easy to find. you may be lucky to find one, but you may not be lucky enough to find a second one. where did he find this one? i know that there¡¯s this nt in ckman city, but i¡¯ve been looking for it for years and i can¡¯t find it. how did you find it?¡± leng rongrong had just said that she did not mind, but now that she was talking about this nt, her mind waspletely on zhong hanyue. while fourth master mo was being consoled, his wife¡¯s attention had shifted elsewhere. he felt extremely ufortable. however, leng rongrong had forgotten about this matter. she started to talk to zhong hanyue. ¡°what should we do?¡± the few small forces that were dealing with leng rongrong and the others did not know what to do. the group of people all knelt down on one knee. leng rongrong did not give any orders, and no one dared to get up. ¡°kneel,¡± he zeng said with a smile, ¡± our lord rong hasn¡¯t even given the order and you¡¯re already nning to get up? how can i let you off so easily?¡± the group of people shut their mouths. under the night sky, leng rongrong and zhong hanyue were so engrossed in their conversation that they hadpletely forgotten about everything else. ¡°go and tell the young madam to go back and rest.¡± after taking a few nces, fourth master mo called out to tang luo unhappily. ¡°me?¡± tang luo pointed at his own nose. he felt that the young madam was having a good time. calling her home was no different from waking her up. lord fourth could wake young madam up, but he did not dare to! ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to.¡± xiao yu blocked tang luo¡¯s path. ¡± if you want to disturb my boss and his wife, you¡¯ll have to get past me first! ¡± ¡°thedy boss?¡± fourth master mo swept his gaze towards xiao yu and gave him a fierce kick. ¡± if you call my wife dy boss¡¯ again, i¡¯ll make sure you die without any descendants! ¡± ¡°you, you¡¯re too ruthless!¡± xiao yu looked at mo linyuan pitifully. tang luo, on the other hand, walked nervously towards leng rongrong and zhong hanyue. young madam was chatting happily. he saw that young madam¡¯s face was full of smiles. she was looking at the pot of flowers in her hand as if she was looking at her newborn child. from her motherly gaze, it was clear that young madam really liked this nt. ¡± young madam, should we go back to the hotel to rest? you see, it¡¯s already veryte ... ¡± tang luo asked in a low voice. leng rongrong pushed tang luo away with a backhand. ¡± don¡¯t be noisy. ¡± special assistant tang returned to lord fourth¡¯s side pitifully. ¡± master, young madam asked me to be quiet. ¡± mo linyuan looked at li ruhua, who was shaking her head like a rattle. he looked at the rest of the people and locked his eyes on nan yu, ¡± go and call your mommy back. you don¡¯t want your family to be broken, do you? ¡± if our happy family is broken, you¡¯ll have no mommy.¡± ¡°daddy, you¡¯re not good enough to mommy.¡± little nan yu puffed up his cheeks and sniffled, ¡± you¡¯ve never given mommy flowers before. girls like flowers, okay? ¡± besides, mommy loves rare and precious nts the most. she really likes to raise some special nts. you¡¯re not as diligent as he is. this time, i won¡¯t help you. you have to coax him yourself. otherwise, uncle zhong will take mommy away.¡± mo linyuan tilted his head and looked at little nan yu, ¡± are you serious? if i lose my wife, you¡¯ll lose your mommy. what good will it do you? the little guy looked straight ahead and said, ¡± daddy, you have to rely on yourself to pursue a woman. it¡¯s useless to rely on others. i¡¯ll show you the way. there are some rare and interesting nts on bai wu mountain in S country. if you can find them, mommy will definitely like them.¡± ¡°bai wushan?¡± mo linyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡± why have i never heard of this mountain? ¡± ¡°because it¡¯s hard to find and very mysterious.¡± xiao nanxi said, ¡± it¡¯s rich in spiritual herbs. it¡¯s a very magical thing. mommy, it¡¯s my favorite thing. ¡± mo linyuan stared at little nan yu suspiciously. he suddenly leaned close to little nan yu¡¯s ear and asked in a cold voice, ¡± how do you know so much? how do you know she likes these things?¡± ¡°because i¡¯m mommy¡¯s precious son! because i love mommy!¡± xiao nan zhi said confidently. fourth master mo squinted his eyes and looked deeply at little nan yu. he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°there are some interesting nts in this season.¡± little nan yu nced at his dad and counted with his fingers. then he said, ¡± there¡¯s still half a month. if we¡¯rete, we won¡¯t be able to find the nt. ¡± ¡°what nt?¡± ¡°a nt that can run is much stronger than the one in his hands.¡± little nan yu¡¯s lips curved. Chapter 617

Chapter 617: abandon his wife?

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong and zhong hanyue were chatting very happily. then, zhong hanyue said that he had a few very special nts at his ce. he was not very familiar with the habits of those nts and was worried that he would grow them to death, so he asked leng rongrong if she wanted to go over and take a look. zhong hanyue was still very tactful. he did not ask leng rongrong to go over directly, and said, ¡± why don¡¯t youe over tomorrow? those nts won¡¯t die in half a night. ¡± even if it¡¯s a mistake, you can still save it when youe tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°how can we do that? it¡¯ll be toote if the nts die tonight.¡± leng rongrong frowned. she had heard that there was a very special nt that looked like a phoenix, so she really wanted to go and take a look. she was also afraid that zhong hanyue did not know how to grow flowers and would cause it to die. ¡°but, it¡¯s sote. you must be tired, right?¡± zhong hanyue said, ¡± even if you¡¯re not tired, mr. mo and the rest are probably very tired. mr. mo will definitely not let you go over. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± wait for me, i¡¯ll go with you. ¡± as she said that, leng rongrong turned around and ran towards mo linyuan and the others. ¡°honey, i¡¯m going to brother yue¡¯s ce to see the nts. he has a few special ones, and i¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll kill them. you guys go back and rest first. i¡¯ll go with him ande backter.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s tone was not that of an inquiry, but that of a direct notification. mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong with a frown. ¡± nts are more important than me? ¡± lord rong was about to leave, but he was stunned. then, she stared at mo linyuan for a long time and asked carefully, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous of nts? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± fourth master mo nodded his head confidently. ¡°but i really like those special nts.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. ¡± you won¡¯t stop me from going, will you? ¡± ¡°if i tell you not to go and not to ept the nts he gives you, will you listen?¡± fourth master mo asked in an aggrieved tone. although he asked this, he knew in his heart that his wife must have thought that nts were more important. even if he cared, she would still go with zhong hanyue. leng rongrong had always been pampered by others. others had always followed her wishes, and no one would go against her will. she would only listen to herself. ¡°why can¡¯t i ept the nts he gave me? even if i don¡¯t ept it, i can¡¯t just ignore the life and death of the nts on his side.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± nts are also alive, especially such a precious nt. ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. ¡± you don¡¯t have to be angry, do you? he¡¯s just joking. he won¡¯t like me. i¡¯m already married.¡± leng rongrong was helpless. she had known zhong hanyue since they were young, and the two of them were just ordinary friends. even though she did not know why zhong hanyue would make such a joke, she did not think that zhong hanyue would like her. when she was young, she was also quite rough in front of him. most men would not like a girl who could casually knock down a yellow ox at the age of two or three. furthermore, zhong hanyue was the number one on the kill list, a dream man for many. she knew that it was true that jiang ting liked her. although he was often beaten up by her, but, zhong hanyue ... she really did not think so. he gave her the nt because he liked it too. furthermore, even if zhong hanyue liked her, she was already married, and she had no intention of getting a divorce, so there was nothing to worry about. ¡°you can get a divorce after you get married.¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong. moreover, there was no sense of ceremony in their marriage. it did not look like a real marriage at all. ¡°you want to divorce me?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. she had never considered this question, except at the very beginning when she felt that they were not suitable for each other. but now, she had never thought that they would divorce one day. it seemed that they had gotten used to it over time. she was used to having such a husband. moreover, her husband was not too bad and was much stronger than many people. there was also a little one. she felt that they were destined to be a family of three. ¡°i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll miss me.¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong and said. lord fourth, who had always been a tsundere, was actually not that confident and tsundere in front of his wife. after all, his wife was too amazing. the more he got along with her, the more he realized that his wife had hidden her true self. when they first got married, he thought she was a woman who got close to him for money. then, he gradually realized that she could actually carry him. today, he realized that he could kick over a speeding car. of course, it was not just that. his wife¡¯s martial arts were very strong, and ordinary people could not beat her. she was also very rich. not only did she have money, but she also had a lot of power. he had thought that she only had a lot of business, but he never thought that she would even be involved in such underground forces. the number one force in heman city was actually hers. although he wasn¡¯t too bad himself, lord fourth could already feel that his wife didn¡¯t seem to need him that much anymore. she was almost guaranteed to win in a fight and did not need his protection. she spent money, and the money in her pocket could not be used up in a few lifetimes. she did not need him to give her money to spend. she could get everything she wanted by herself. she did not need him ... most women relied on men, and it was only natural for men to support women. however, he didn¡¯t need to take care of his woman! he didn¡¯t need to raise them! okay, not only did she not need him to take care of her, but it seemed that most of the time, his woman was the one taking care of her. damn it, he had the feeling of being abandoned at any time like an old woman. the more lord fourth thought about it, the more worried he became. the more he felt aggrieved and emotional, but there was no way he could make his wife weak. however, no matter how strong he was, his wife was also at the top and did not need his protection ... how could he be so useless? at this moment, fourth master mo was as depressed as huahua. ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± leng rongrong patted mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder like a big man. ¡± don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. i¡¯m not the kind of person who would abandon my wife. be good, i¡¯ll be back soon.¡± fourth master mo was dumbfounded. the people around them covered their mouths and tried not tough. abandoning his wife ... this description ... tang luo and quan yu looked at fourth master mo with deep sympathy. so, in young madam¡¯s heart, fourth master mo was her real wife? leng rongrong and zhong hanyue left. it took fourth master mo a long time to regain his senses. then, his gaze swept over to tang luo and the others. tang luo and the others were discussing whether the young madam would want to have multiple wives given her personality. once they were red at, everyone shut their mouths. little nan yu sat on storm¡¯s back and patted mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder with his little hand. he said earnestly, ¡± mommy is like this. daddy, a man has to coax a woman. a man who is cowardly in front of a woman is not cowardly. that¡¯s a good man! ¡± Chapter 618

Chapter 618: lord fourth has disappeared

Trantor: 549690339

after leng rongrong left, she left a mess for he zeng and yu manxing. of course, the two of them were leng rongrong¡¯s capable assistants, so they knew how to deal with the people who were kneeling on one knee in front of them. however, they didn¡¯t really care about those who were kneeling. the one who was more curious than yu manxing was mo linyuan. that¡¯s right, this was lord rong¡¯s man, and the one beside him was lord rong¡¯s son. although he was adopted, he looked a little simr to lord rong. the two of them thought that it was very interesting, so they went up to mo linyuan and asked him how he had married lord rong. ¡± you¡¯ve used the wrong word. what do you mean by ¡®married¡¯? our young master didn¡¯t marry into their family. ¡± tang luo said with a frown. how could lord fourth not be embarrassed when people said that he was going to marry the young mistress? yu manxing crossed his arms in front of his chest and chuckled with a raised brow. ¡± what¡¯s the difference between that and marrying into their family? it seems like our lord rong still has the upper hand between the two of you. our lord rong is awesome after all. she¡¯s the best in both career and rtionship. which woman with a career doesn¡¯t have a few gigolos outside? it¡¯s just like how capable men like you all have a few women outside. so, don¡¯t be too sad. our lord rong is the kind of person who is awesome. it¡¯s not surprising that she has a big harem. you should understand our lord rong.¡± fourth master mo looked at yu manxing with a frosty expression. ¡°brother, it¡¯s not strange to live off a woman these days, and it¡¯s not strange to have women protect you. whoever had the ability would be in charge of external affairs. you must be in love with lord rong.¡± yu manxing gave an understanding look and said, ¡± lord rong is really very handsome. there are many men who like her, and there are also many women who like her. you¡¯re considered lucky to be with her. ¡± fourth master mo snorted coldly and turned around to leave. tang luo also red at yu manxing before following lord fourth. li ruhua suddenly felt a little more bnced.pared to others, young master was worse off than a woman. a man¡¯s self-esteem should have beenpletely hurt. ¡­¡­ no. 7 casino. fat wu had watched the entire performance. when he saw leng rongrong kick the car over, when he saw the helicopter appear, he was shocked. so, this woman, this young woman, was actually the boss of the number one force in heman city? fat wu took a few puffs of his cigar and took a deep breath. fortunately, he had not been misled by leng qingqing. he had not sent anyone to deal with them. otherwise, he, the second-inmand of hemanchester city, would die a terrible death. at that moment, someone knocked on the office door. fatty wu called for someone toe in. someone came in and stood in front of him, reporting some things. ¡± boss, we went to clean up the house over there. when we were cleaning up the body, we found that miss leng was missing. her parents ¡®bodies were still there, but she was the only one who was missing. ¡± ¡°what? that slut leng qingqing is gone?¡± fat wu frowned. ¡± have you checked the surroundings? have you seen the surveince cameras? in her condition, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be on herst breath. it was impossible for her to escape on her own. if she¡¯s gone, she must have been taken away by someone.¡± ¡± the surveince cameras have been destroyed, and there are no traces of her. we¡¯ve sent people to search everywhere, but we couldn¡¯t find any clues about her. ¡± the man looked at fat wu nervously. ¡± boss, what should we do? ¡± fat wu looked deeply at the man. ¡± how is that possible? investigate it for me. i don¡¯t care who took her away, but the person who deceived me and used wanrong must not be left alive.¡± ¡°yes.¡± the man nodded and went out to do something. ¨C after leng rongrong and zhong hanyue left, she checked on a few pots of nts. after confirming that there were no problems, she returned to the hotel. originally, zhong hanyue had wanted her to stay at his ce as she had her own vi, but leng rongrong had rejected it. after that, zhong hanyue personally sent her back. in the car, leng rongrong stared at zhong hanyue. zhong hanyue¡¯s scalp went numb from being stared at. he asked while driving, ¡± why do you keep staring at me like that? is there something wrong with me? ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t really like me, do you?¡± leng rongrong looked at her for a long time before asking, ¡± i already have a husband, the kind that has no intention of divorcing. ¡± zhong hanyue raised her brows. he focused on driving and did not turn his head. ¡± are you sure that your rtionship will always be good? what if one day, he doesn¡¯t love you anymore, and you don¡¯t love him anymore?¡± ¡°that day hasn¡¯te yet.¡± leng rongrong was stunned. she had not considered such a situation. but for now, she and mo linyuan were getting along well. they also had a little nan yu. she felt that they were a family of three. ¡°but that day wille.¡± zhong hanyue smiled and said, ¡± i feel that you are very simr to my future wife. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡­¡­ leng rongrong was sent to the hotel, and after zhong hanyue sent her through the door, she was immediately chased away by leng rongrong. when she saw zhong hanyue walking to the door, leng rongrong shouted, ¡± my husband is easily jealous, so i think we should meet less in the future! i¡¯ll wait for you to calm down, then we can continue our friendship.¡± leng rongrong waved her hand and turned to enter the elevator. zhong hanyue smiled and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± the more you¡¯re like this, the more i like it. i would be very happy if i had a wife who would protect me like this. mo linyuan has really picked up a big bargain.¡± upstairs, leng rongrong walked out of the elevator. she immediately transferred a sum of money to zhong hanyue as the money for the flowers. leng rongrong swiped her card and entered the room. she had wanted to exin to mo linyuan that perhaps zhong hanyue liked her, but she really had no feelings for her. in the end, there was no one in the room. mo linyuan was not there at all. ¡°hubby?¡± leng rongrong walked around the room suspiciously, but did not find a single soul. mo linyuan was not in the room, the toilet, or the balcony ... did he note back? or did he leave? did he just leave because he was angry? leng rongrong¡¯s expression turned ugly. she immediately started to call mo linyuan¡¯s number, but she could not get through to him. all of a sudden, leng rongrong felt a little uneasy. she immediately rushed to tang luo¡¯s room. the door was opened, and tang luo was still there. tang luo had just fallen asleep, but he wasn¡¯t angry when leng rongrong woke him up. he just asked in a daze, ¡± young madam, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°where¡¯s a ¡®yuan? where did he go?¡± leng rongrong asked with a dark expression. ¡°young master? didn¡¯t he go back to his room to sleep?¡± tang luo yawned and rubbed his eyes. ¡± young madam, did you juste back? ¡± Chapter 619

Chapter 619: he went to hell street

Trantor: 549690339

¡°he¡¯s not here.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± this ce is a mess. it¡¯ll be bad if he encounters any danger when he goes out alone. ¡± the few forces that they had encountered today were nothing. the truly terrifying people had not appeared at all. although mo linyuan was strong, it would be dangerous if he encountered a few armed men. at that moment, lord rong was extremely vexed. she felt like she had neglected her husband¡¯s feelings. if she hadn¡¯t neglected him, he wouldn¡¯t have left in the middle of the night. how angry and depressed must he have been to leave alone without tang luo? ¡°did you go out? the young master didn¡¯t call me, so it shouldn¡¯t be anything special. young madam, don¡¯t worry. young master will be fine. if young master goes out alone, he¡¯s like a beast out of its cage. the ones who should be worried are the ones who want to find trouble with young master.¡± tang luo yawned again and said disapprovingly. ¡°besides, young master wouldn¡¯t go out for such a small matter.¡± because he was too sleepy, tang luo just wanted to go to sleep as soon as possible, so heforted leng rongrong frantically. however, leng rongrong was only very worried about mo linyuan¡¯s condition. she did not give tang luo a chance to sleep and pulled him out directly. ¡± don¡¯t sleep. it¡¯ll be toote if anything happens! ¡± ¡°young master is really powerful. he¡¯ll be fine.¡± tang luo understood his young master quite well. young master must have had something to deal with. otherwise, he would not have disappeared for no reason. however, leng rongrong did not believe him. she was only worried that something had happened to mo linyuan. furthermore, she had left with zhong hanyue previously, so she felt that mo linyuan must have been angry. she had made her husband angry and then ran away from home. she couldn¡¯t just ignore this matter. li ruhua, quan yu, and the others were quickly woken up. little nan yu woke up on his own when he heard themotion. the few of them sat on the sofa and yawned crazily. yawning seemed to be contagious. one would infect the other, and then they would all yawn continuously. ¡°did daddy run away from home?¡± little nan yu reached out and covered his mouth. the little guy¡¯s eyes rolled around and he said in a small voice, ¡± although i asked daddy to go to bai wushan, i didn¡¯t ask daddy to leave without saying goodbye. i didn¡¯t ask daddy to go so soon ... ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong heard little nan yu¡¯s words and stared at him, asking, ¡± what did you say to your daddy? ¡± ¡°ahem ... i was just saying that there¡¯s a ce with the nts that mommy likes.¡± little nan yu stole a nce at leng rongrong, ¡± mommy, you¡¯re not angry, are you? i just think that men should coax women. ¡± ¡°what nt?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± what ce? ¡± ¡± bai wushan in S nation ... has many special nts and spiritual grass. ¡± little nan yu pursed his lips and poked her with his two little fingers. ¡± that ce is more mysterious and dangerous ... ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s shoulders drooped. ¡± so you¡¯re saying that your daddy went to S country? ¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s a possibility.¡± xiao nan yu raised his hand and said carefully, ¡± mommy, don¡¯t be angry. i didn¡¯t ask daddy to leave without saying goodbye. plus, daddy is so powerful. he should be able to protect himself. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± mommy, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll check the surveince to see where daddy is! ¡± little nan yu jumped off the sofa and went to his room to get a smallptop. then, she saw little nan yu¡¯s fingers typing on the keyboard like crazy and the code was moving on the screen. not long after, the little guy switched to another image. it was the scene of mo linyuan leaving the hotel after taking a shower. mo linyuan put on a coat and went out of the hotel. after he went downstairs, he drove a car alone and set off on a road. ¡°he went to hell street!¡± leng rongrong looked in the direction the car was driving in shock. he did not go to the airport or anywhere else. he went to hell street, the scariest ce in all of ckman city. even the number one force didn¡¯t like to provoke some people from hell street, because they were all desperadoes. they usually didn¡¯t care about their lives. even if they were stronger than them, if they really fought, it would end with both sides suffering. therefore, anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t provoke those desperadoes in hell street. the desperadoes on hell street didn¡¯t have any organization, but they didn¡¯t care about their lives. they were much more terrifying than the small forces they had encountered today. among them, some of them ate human flesh and blood, like demons. ¡°oh no, he¡¯ll be in danger!¡± after all, leng rongrong had stayed at heman city before, so she was quite familiar with the situation there. the thought of mo linyuan being in danger made her heart race. he must have gone mad from anger to run out on his own, and he even ran to hell street. ¡°mommy, there won¡¯t be any surveince cameras if we go any further.¡± little nan yu¡¯s little face was filled with innocence. he looked up at leng rongrong, ¡± daddy doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going to S country. i think he¡¯s going somewhere else. ¡± ¡°you guys wait for me here, i¡¯ll go take a look.¡± leng rongrong nced at tang luo and the others. ¡± if i¡¯m not back by dawn, ask yu manxing to go over there and save them. ¡± leng rongrong stood up and rushed into the room to change into a neat set of clothes. then, she walked out of the room. she was wearing a ck leather top and tights, and her long curly hair was tied up. she looked indescribably cool. ¡°mommy, is that ce very dangerous?¡± xiao nan yu frowned. he rarely saw his mother worried, but he could tell that she was worried and nervous at this moment. it was not a particrly dangerous situation. with mommy¡¯s ability, how could she be nervous? ¡°it¡¯s very dangerous. there are many extremely dangerous people there. some people are crazy.¡± leng rongrong said with a serious expression. they ate people, ate their blood, and had no rules in their eyes. they only did what they wanted to do. they were not even afraid of somews, nor were they afraid of being hunted down. there were many of the most terrifying fugitives in the world, as well as many people that even the police were afraid of. they were in hell street, and no one dared toe and capture them. even the police didn¡¯t dare to go there. going to that ce to catch people was the same as going to die. leng rongrong remembered very clearly that she had been to hell street before, but that time, she had also narrowly escaped death. after that, she told her men not to go near hell street. her godfather was already a terrifying existence, but there might be even more terrifying existences in hell street. what was hidden there were existences that could destroy the world. therefore, there were also people on hell street who had been monitoring the situation. mo lingyuan had identally gone to that ce. even if it was a tricky ce, there were many lunatics there and many dangerous traps ... Chapter 620

Chapter 620: single-handedly saving her husband

Trantor: 549690339

¡°mommy, i¡¯ll go save daddy with you!¡± little nan yu jumped down from the sofa almost instantly. ¡°let¡¯s go together.¡± tang luo and the others also stood up one after another. hearing leng rongrong mention the hell world, tang luo and quan yu¡¯s expressions turned serious. nan si¡¯s intelligence had mentioned the hell world, and theherworld empire once had the idea of recruiting the talents from hell street. however, after theherworld empire sent a few people to hell street to try and persuade them toe out, they failed. in the end, they didn¡¯t even have a corpse left. theherworld empire didn¡¯t continue this matter. the massiveherworld empire had once lost many geniuses who had gone to hell street to recruit people. even mo linyuan was cautious when he mentioned hell street. it was an extremely dangerous ce. this time, lord fourth had gone there for some reason or purely because he had been hurt by his wife and had gone the wrong way. it was very dangerous. leng rongrong looked at tang luo and the others. she knew that everyone was worried about mo linyuan and wanted to help. but that ce really wasn¡¯t a ce that just anyone could go to. moreover, she could protect herself in the event of danger, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she could protect the people around her. that was why she didn¡¯t immediately call them to set off together, nor did she immediately call the number one faction. she was thinking that it would be best if she could take the risk and save mo linyuan by herself. but if she could not, she would need the help of her own forces. if he rashly brought a lot of people over, it would be his side that would suffer losses. ¡± listen to me and wait here. if i don¡¯te back by dawn, call yu manxing and the others toe and save them. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was serious, and her tone was non-negotiable. she wasn¡¯t discussing it with them. she was just giving orders. no one was allowed to go with her, as it would be dangerous. ¡°hell street is really dangerous. i may be able to protect myself, but i¡¯m not sure if i can protect you all if i bring you along. so, i hope you will listen to me. if you go, not only will you not be of any help, but you will also add to the chaos. do you understand?¡± leng rongrong stared straight at li ruhua and the others. ¡°i understand,¡± li ruhua knew that his kung fu was not good enough, so he was the first to nod. ¡± i won¡¯t cause any more trouble. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s gaze fell on tang luo and quan yu. the two of them nodded at the same time. they had all heard of hell street. their kung fu was not the best, and it was indeed possible that they would cause trouble for leng rongrong. in the end, leng rongrong¡¯s gaze fell on little nan yu. when she spoke to him, leng rongrong became much gentler. she squatted down and said, ¡± baby, can you wait for mommy toe back? mommy promised to bring daddy back safely. you just need to wait here obediently.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. although the little guy really wanted to follow his mommy, when he met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, he still nodded obediently and responded. leng rongrong set off immediately. she went downstairs and whistled. storm rushed out of the hotel¡¯s backyard and ran directly to leng rongrong¡¯s side. critical hit rode on storm, and the white tiger followed behind. leng rongrong nced at the critical hits and said, ¡± you guys don¡¯t have to go, i¡¯ll set off with storm. ¡± storm had always been with her, and there was a certain tacit understanding between them. it was easier for them to cooperate in the face of danger. moreover, storm had a very sharp sense of smell, so it could follow mo linyuan¡¯s scent to find him. if not for this, leng rongrong would not have brought storm along. after all, hell street wasn¡¯t very safe. she didn¡¯t want others to risk their lives with her, so she wouldn¡¯t go if she didn¡¯t have to. storm snorted in dissatisfaction, feeling that leng rongrong was looking down on him. on the other hand, critical hit pped his wings and chuckled, obviously feeling that leng rongrong had underestimated him. they were not afraid of anything. they were not afraid of any danger. their master had treated them well, so if their master was in danger, they would definitely stand up to help. the big white tiger looked at the two¡¯s expressions and roared back in opposition. ¡°be good and stay here. i¡¯ll find you again if i need you. now, protect yourself and little nan yu and the others.¡± leng rongrong frowned. after she got on storm¡¯s back, she said, ¡± storm, let¡¯s go. ¡± critical strike, storm, big white, don¡¯t follow me. if you do, i¡¯ll beat you up!¡± the storm started to run wildly after leng rongrong got on her back. storm, critical hit. the big white tiger stood still and looked at leng rongrong and the others. when they were almost out of sight, the big white tiger nned to give chase, but before it could, it was kicked by the storm. rainstorm red at the big white tiger as if he was teaching it that if they chased too early, they would be discovered. they wanted to wait until lord rong couldn¡¯t feel them anymore before they chased. the big white tiger stopped its movements pitifully and did not give chase. ¨C on hell street, mo linyuan had already passed through one end and returned from the other. there was a midnight snack in his car. he hade out for nothing else but to buy this midnight snack. however, what he didn¡¯t expect was that when he passed by hell street, he didn¡¯t encounter anything. in the end, when he came back from buying supper, he was stopped by someone. ¡°get out of the way.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s car was stopped by another car. he rolled down the window and looked forward, then said coldly. ¡°i¡¯m not going to move.¡± a man stuck his head out from the car opposite. mo linyuan nced at the man, who looked a little familiar. ¡°you came out alone? it doesn¡¯t feel good to have your wife run away with someone else, does it?¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect that you would be so arrogant before. now, i¡¯m going to meet you alone! ¡± ¡± brothers, get out of the car. we were so angry with that woman just now. now, let¡¯s y with that woman¡¯s husband and let her know what she¡¯s going to regret! ¡± there were a few more cars behind the car that was attacking mo linyuan. these people were the ones who had tried to rob leng rongrong¡¯s group and had been beaten up badly. now that she had bumped into mo linyuan, she felt that she could finally vent her anger. after all, leng rongrong had been the one to kill at the front, and everyone knew that leng rongrong was the leader of the number one force, so this group of people unanimously thought that mo linyuan was just a pretty boy raised by leng rongrong. especially when leng rongrong had left with another man. although no one said anything at the time, they all had eyes and saw it. Chapter 621

Chapter 621: your wife ran away with someone else!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i bought supper in the car. it¡¯s still hot. it won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡± fourth master mo saw a group of people rushing towards him and surrounding him. he opened the car door and stepped out with his long legs. he looked at the crowd and spoke slowly. ¡°supper? are you buying it for us?¡± one of the menughed. ¡°is it still hot? is it enough for us?¡± the other person alsoughed. ¡± this idiot is about to die, but he still cares about supper. hahahaha, does he want to go on his way after eating his fill? ¡± the group of peopleughed arrogantly, their words filled with ridicule. fourth master mo furrowed his brows slightly, ¡± do you know who i bought the supper for? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, and we don¡¯t care.¡± one of the men sneered and said, ¡± i only know that no matter who you bought the supper for, she probably won¡¯t be able to eat it. unless you bought it for yourself. we can give you a few minutes to eat your fill before you leave. ¡± ¡°i bought it for my wife.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line, ¡± so, you better not let my supper get cold. i don¡¯t want her to eat cold food. ¡± ¡°hahaha, your wife ran away with someone else, and you still bought food for her!¡± ¡°you¡¯re the scum of men! it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re so useless. you¡¯ve been cuckolded, but you still want to please a woman. tell me, what¡¯s the point of living for a man like you? you¡¯d rather die! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s better to die a happy death!¡± ¡± you¡¯re really a disgrace to us men. we¡¯re going to eliminate trash like you for all men! ¡± ¡°trash that¡¯s afraid of women!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve been made a cuckold and you still don¡¯t dare to resist, hahaha. this was too funny. was there anything funnier than this in this world? you might even have to raise someone else¡¯s child in the future!¡± ¡°cowardly, too cowardly!¡± a group of menughed and scolded mo linyuan crazily, all of them felt that mo linyuan was too useless. although leng rongrong was the leader of the number one force, she was just a woman after all. as a woman¡¯s husband, he actually couldn¡¯t control his own woman and was so afraid of her. it was simply ridiculous and tragic. mo lingyuan nced at the crowd and said in a bad mood, ¡± are you sure you don¡¯t want to move? ¡± ¡°of course not!¡± ¡°brothers, let¡¯s go and teach this good-for-nothing a lesson!¡± ¡°his woman bullied us so badly. it¡¯s fine if we can¡¯t deal with that woman. after all, this man is her husband. we can vent our anger by humiliating him!¡± ¡°if we kidnap him, we might be able to force that woman to give us K casino!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. although that woman ran away with another man, that man is her husband after all. she can¡¯t just leave him be! ¡± the group of people started to think, and the more they thought, the more excited they became, as if the number one force was already in their hands. then, a group of people swarmed towards mo linyuan and started to attack him madly. fourth master mo nced at his supper. thinking about how his supper might turn cold if he dyed it any longer, he was a little unhappy. he had taken a shortcut from hell street because this item was not easy to buy. if he bought it toote, it would be gone. moreover, this thing didn¡¯t taste good when it was cold. it only tasted good when it was hot. it was rare that he wanted to buy supper for his wife, but he was surrounded just like that. fourth master mo also attacked the person who attacked him. because he wasn¡¯t too happy, he naturally wouldn¡¯t go easy on him. therefore, in less than two minutes, the enemy was all knocked down by mo linyuan. some people did not believe it and wanted to rush up, but fourth master mo did not even move. he just lifted his leg and kicked them, causing them to fall to the ground and lose two of their front teeth. looking at the front tooth that hadnded in front of him, lord fourth kicked it mercilessly, and the front tooth flew away. the group of people were beaten to the ground and looked at mo linyuan in horror. they didn¡¯t know what had just happened. they only knew that they were subdued in an instant just as they were about to be attacked. their legs and arms were in so much pain that they couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. ¡°you, how can you be so powerful!¡± ¡± that woman is clearly the boss of the number one faction! ¡± ¡°who are you?¡± mo linyuan said calmly, ¡± the husband of the person you¡¯re afraid of, can you move aside now? ¡± or should i just use my car?¡± after they got into the car, mo linyuan looked at the people outside the window. the group of people looked at each other, all extremely nervous. then, everyone understood the situation and busily went to park their cars that were blocking the road to the side. mo linyuan stepped on the elerator and the car sped away. the group of people who had been beaten up were all gathered together. they looked at the shadow of mo linyuan¡¯s car in a daze. ¡± ah! ah! ah! ¡± someone suddenly screamed. then, everyone looked at this person. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± hell street, he¡¯s going to hell street. this idiot is going to hell street! ¡± ¡± hell street, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s the direction of hell street. there¡¯s no other way except for hell street. he actually went to hell street! ¡± ¡± what an idiot. he thinks he¡¯s so powerful, he thinks he¡¯s not afraid of anything. he actually went to hell street?! ¡± ¡°we don¡¯t need to do anything, he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡± hell street is filled with evil people. even viins like us are afraid of them. he actually went to hell street at this time to disturb the people. he¡¯s dead for sure! ¡± the group of people immediately became excited. they had been depressed because they could not defeat mo linyuan, but at this moment, they could only feel excitement and excitement. everyone thought that mo linyuan was dead for sure. he would definitely not be able to return. ¡°how about we trick that woman into going to hell street?¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid that woman isn¡¯t easy to fool. she¡¯s the number one force in ckman city, so she should know about hell street. ¡± ¡± but her husband is in there. if that stupid woman knows, she¡¯ll definitely go in too! ¡± ¡± yes, she¡¯ll definitely go. let¡¯s go and inform her! ¡± ¡°if the leader of the number one force dies, the number one force will copse and eventually be ours!¡± the group of people immediately became excited. after that, the group of people drove off to look for leng rongrong. leng rongrong met this group of people on the way. she was originally rushing to save mo linyuan but was stopped by this group of people. ¡°lord rong!¡± someone stuck his head out and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± we¡¯re here to give you a tip. ¡± ¡°what information? what message?¡± leng rongrong frowned at the group of people. ¡± aowu aowu aowu aowu aowu, ¡± storm howled twice to remind leng rongrong. Chapter 622

Chapter 622: waiting for them to die on hell street

Trantor: 549690339

¡± that mister, lord rong, your mister, we saw him entering hell street! ¡± ¡°he went in with a woman!¡± ¡°i think that woman is most likely his old me!¡± the men started to make up all kinds of stories to leng rongrong. they had discussed it on the way here and felt that leng rongrong might not go to save mo linyuan even if they told her that he had entered hell street. after all, leng rongrong had already run off with another man, so she would definitely not care about this man¡¯s life or death. however, if they were to exaggerate and say something else to make leng rongrong think that mo linyuan had run away with another woman, leng rongrong might believe them. moreover, most women would definitely not be able to ept their men having an affair. even if she didn¡¯t love this man anymore, if this man were to be with another woman, she would definitely not be able to ept it and would definitely be very angry. so, they made up a woman. after they finished, they even tried to persuade leng rongrong not to go to hell street, saying that it was very dangerous. ¡± lord rong, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. that ce is very dangerous and terrifying. if you go, it will be dangerous! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. although you¡¯re very powerful, believe us, you¡¯re no match for the people from hell street. ¡± ¡°you should go back. although your husband has cheated on you, i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t teach him a lesson.¡± the group of people added oil to the fire and used all sorts of goading methods. leng rongrong rode on storm¡¯s back and looked at the crowd with a domineering air. she sneered, ¡± do you want me to go to hell street and die? ¡± that one sentence directly exposed everyone¡¯s thoughts. for a moment, everyoneughed dryly. ¡± what are you talking about? how could we have such an idea? we¡¯ve already decided to submit to the number one force. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, lord rong. we¡¯re advising you not to go to hell street. ¡± ¡°how could we have such bad intentions? we can¡¯t wait to help you!¡± one by one, they tried to persuade leng rongrong. leng rongrong looked at the crowd with a calm expression. ¡± he won¡¯t cheat on me. ¡± don¡¯t nder him. also, i¡¯m going to hell street, but it¡¯s not your ce to say anything! after finding trouble with him, you still want me to die? are you so sure that i won¡¯t be able toe out alive after entering hell street?¡± the group of people gasped, feeling that leng rongrong was extremely terrifying. ¡°i¡¯ll deal with you guys when ie back!¡± leng rongrong threw out a few daggers and hit a few men. then, she touched storm¡¯s back and shouted, ¡± storm, let¡¯s go! ¡± with a light leap, storm kicked away a few people who were blocking his way. he then directly rushed towards hell street. after leng rongrong rode the storm and ran far away, the group of people heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°i was scared to death!¡± someone pulled out leng rongrong¡¯s dart. although the dart had pierced into their chest, it had not pierced too deep, so it was not fatal. ¡± this woman still wants toe back and teach us a lesson. she¡¯s really full of herself. she actually went to hell street! ¡± ¡± it looks like she¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t care about her life. she¡¯s definitely noting back! ¡± ¡°i think she¡¯s dead for sure.¡± ¡± why don¡¯t we stay here and guard the two ends of hell street? ¡± ¡± yes, if she still hasn¡¯te out by dawn, she must have died on hell street! ¡± ¡± at that time, we will go and exterminate the number one force. now, many people are very resentful of the number one force. without a leader, the number one force will be like a group of dragons without a leader. at that time, it will be a te of loose sand. it will be easy to deal with. we several forces will divide the number one force directly! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. go to the two ends and guard them. then, inform the major forces to get ready to raze the number one force to the ground! ¡± ¡°the number one force has been in control of heman city for so long, it¡¯s time to step down!¡± ¡­¡­ the group of people already felt that leng rongrong had no chance ofing out of that ce alive. therefore, everyone was very excited. all of them were waiting for the news of leng rongrong¡¯s death to destroy the number one force. the existence of the number one force made many people afraid to do too much evil, so to many people, the number one force was like a thorn in their side. just as everyone was discussing about waiting for leng rongrong to die, the big white tiger suddenly appeared in the heavy rain. the group of people were instantly dumbfounded. storm seemed to have heard a few words. it stopped running and looked at the group of people. ¡± its eyes don¡¯t look right. what does it want to do? ¡± ¡°this horse is a little scary!¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of, leng rongrong isn¡¯t even here!¡± a group of people huddled together and stared at the storm. just now, they thought that without the number one faction, they would be the number one faction. but now, everyone was afraid of the same horse. storm looked at them unhappily. it suddenly stood up, raised one of its hooves, and began to p the group. probably because it had been a long time since he had used the hooves to whip someone, the torrential rain was extremely excited. it was urate with every draw. a group of people covered their faces in disbelief, like a wife who was beaten by her mother-inw in a sad drama, looking at the storm in shock. they had never thought that they would be pped by a horse. this horse¡¯s hoof actually hurt so much? there were also people who were directly pped by the storm and cried. a man covered his face with a hoof print and cried miserably. not only were they being hit by the storm, but the critical hits were also flying around and wing at everyone¡¯s heads. after watching for a long time, the big white tiger also wanted to learn how to fly with a critical strike. however, it tried and found that it couldn¡¯t fly, nor could it step on the heads of others, so it was very depressed. while it was feeling depressed, the big white tiger angrily stretched out a tiger w and pped a person. then, the white tiger realized that it was fun to p people with its paws. thus, the stupid big white tiger began to learn how to p in the rain. when rainstorm stood up, he even turned around to look at the big white tiger. he neighed and asked the big white tiger to follow his example. because he did not seem to be imitating the white tiger, he even made rainstorm angry. just like that, the group of men were whipped by the storm, the critical hit, and the big white tiger. everyone was dizzy from the whipping. then, storm suddenly remembered that they had been too focused on practicing pping and had forgotten an important thing-to protect their lord rong! storm raised his hooves and neighed. then, the critical hitnded on storm¡¯s back. after the white tiger pped thest person, it followed storm¡¯s critical hit and rushed towards hell street. hell street was very deste. the reason why it was called hell street was because it was extremely terrifying, just like hell. during the day, there were not many people here, and at night, it was even more terrifying. because there were only a few street lights on, it was even more terrifying. the fog made it seem like they had entered another world. Chapter 623

Chapter 623: found it!

Trantor: 549690339

leng rongrong had already gotten off storm. a man and a wolf, under the night sky, looked like a unique scenery. there was a rotten and bloody smell in hell street. people often died here, and even if there were corpses, no one woulde to deal with them, so the smell was terrible. leng rongrong had prepared a mask because she had known about the situation beforehand. after she put on the mask, she patted storm¡¯s head. ¡± storm, take a sniff. see if there¡¯s his scent. ¡± storm nced at leng rongrong, who was frowning. because of its sensitive sense of smell, storm could clearly smell the stench of blood and gore. these smells had a huge impact on storm. it was an extremely painful thing for it to distinguish mo linyuan¡¯s smell from the stench. however, it could not ignore its master¡¯s orders. of course, storm was also very smart. it would not do anything for free, so it bargained with leng rongrong for a while, and then began to help search for mo linyuan¡¯s aura with satisfaction. a man and a wolf walked forward. although there was a storm, leng rongrong was always on her guard and constantly paid attention to the surroundings to see if there was any sign of mo linyuan. although she looked calm on the surface, her heart was already on edge. she was extremely worried. even she did not dare to breathe too loudly in this ce. she was here to look for mo linyuan, but she did not dare to call him. if themotion was too big, it would inevitably alert the people of hell street, these extremely terrifying viins. she did not know where mo linyuan was now, and she did not know if he had alerted the evil people here after he entered this ce. when she saw the corpses on the street, leng rongrong¡¯s hair stood on end. she wasn¡¯t afraid of the dead, but she was afraid of ghosts ... the scene here was indeed a little like a horror movie. it was quite scary. although she had the urge to run away, she mustered up her courage and continued walking when she thought about her husband still being there. at the same time, fourth master mo was about to drive back to the hotel. when he came, he drove very fast. although there was some movement, it waste at night, so none of the viins on hell street got up. everyone was toozy to get up, so he left hell street very smoothly. however, when he passed by hell street again, the sound of the car once again rmed everyone. therefore, in an instant, some people couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°who the hell is so noisy!¡± ¡± we¡¯ve tolerated it the first time, but you actually dare to argue a second time? ¡± ¡°what dog, do you want to die?¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense, go to the car and smash it!¡± angry voices could be heard one after another. the bad people of hell street obviously had bad tempers. no one dared to disturb them in the past. however, mo linyuan had made everyone unable to sleep well. he had offended everyone. before mo linyuan¡¯s car left hell street, arge group of people suddenly appeared. they were all strange people, some were dressed formally, and some were dressed strangely. a group of people blocked mo linyuan¡¯s car. there were men and women in this group, and they all looked different from each other. however, they all had one thing inmon at this moment, and that was that everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. no one would be too happy to be woken up twice before they even woke up. furthermore, this group of people were not good-tempered people to begin with. no one had ever dared to provoke them. ¡°i¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you. i just wanted to take a shortcut.¡± fourth master mo alighted from the car and stood beside it. he bowed towards the group of strange-looking people in a very gentlemanly manner. looking at this group of drowsy-eyed and irascible people, fourth master mo¡¯s mind was filled with the image of his wife¡¯s adorable face when she had just woken up. his wife was exceptionally cute even when she was angry in bed. because his wife was extremely cute, fourth master mo¡¯s love extended to the house¡¯s crow. he felt that these strange people who were supposed to be terrifying, couldn¡¯t help but feel that this morning¡¯s temper was somewhat cute. ¡°you think you can disturb our sleep by taking a shortcut?¡± ¡°taking a shortcut? can¡¯t you take another route? do you know what this ce is?¡± ¡± you even dare to barge into hell street? i think you¡¯re tired of living! ¡± ¡°do you know who we are?¡± ¡± i haven¡¯t eaten fresh human flesh for a long time. you look so delicate and tender, you must be delicious! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve fought with someone. kid,e over and fight with me?¡± ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve used a gun. kid, do you think you can dodge my bullets? i want to beat you into a sieve!¡± the group of people looked at mo linyuan with great interest. after hell street became famous, very few people dared toe here. once they did, they would basically be doomed. mo linyuan was the first one toe over in all these years, so while everyone was angry, they were also a little excited. these people did not have any moral values. they killed people and set fires. perhaps they just found it fun. they were not afraid of killing people, nor were they afraid of being killed. they had gathered here because they were forced. on the surface, they looked no different from normal people, but in reality, each one was more dangerous than the other. fourth master mo looked at the crowd with a calm expression, ¡± the supper i bought is getting cold, so i have to go. ¡± mo linyuan was about to open the car door and get back into the car. rongrong should be back soon. she must be hungry. he had been busy for too long tonight. he would definitely be hungry after running around. so, he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. this supper was famous for its delicious food here. rongrong had mentioned it before, so he came here to buy it. he took hell street only because it was closer. he calcted the time and decided that it wouldn¡¯t be cold when he got back. however, he did not expect that these dangerous people would not sleep in the middle of the night but run out after being woken up by him. nan si had given him information that these people were veryzy ... so, what exactly was hezy about? if she waszy, she wouldn¡¯te out even if she was woken up, right? ¡°supper?¡± a group of people blocked mo linyuan¡¯s way and said with a cold smile, ¡± you¡¯re still concerned about supper at a time like this? don¡¯t you care about your own life? it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen blood.¡± ¡°ah, i really want to kill people. i¡¯ve not killed people for a long time. my hands are itchy!¡± ¡°i want to smash his head.¡± one of them was carrying a baseball bat and looking at mo linyuan with a bloodthirsty smile on his face. under the night sky, the group of people were like monsters, extremely frightening. before mo linyuan could start the car, someone rushed up to him. fourth master mo¡¯s face darkened. without a word, he stepped on the elerator and charged forward without a care. Chapter 624

Chapter 624: crazy heartbeats

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you smell it?¡± leng rongrong saw storm suddenly stop in its tracks. she blinked and became excited. hell street wasn¡¯t exactly long, but it wasn¡¯t exactly short either. they had already been in there for almost an hour. as they were not sure where mo linyuan had gone, they were traveling at a slow pace. along the way, storm did not seem to smell mo linyuan¡¯s scent. at this time, it suddenly stopped, which meant that it had found something. ¡°aowu, aowu, aowu aowu aowu aowu¡± storm lowered his voice. his ears were constantly twitching, as if he had discovered something. ¡°his smell? and the smell of blood? fresh blood? sounds of fighting?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡± oh no, he¡¯s definitely in danger! ¡± without any hesitation, leng rongrong flipped onto storm¡¯s back. storm did not hesitate for a minute either, and it sped forward. the smell of blood began to intensify, and the business of fighting became even clearer. leng rongrong¡¯s heart clenched. she took a deep breath and looked ahead uneasily. the night was dark, and the fog was thick. she couldn¡¯t see the exact situation in front of her, but she saw a ck shadow in the fog, and he was standing in the middle of the road. she recognized him at a nce. this was mo linyuan! it was her husband! ¡°hubby!¡± leng rongrong quickly flipped down from storm¡¯s body and ran towards mo linyuan. fourth master mo, whose back was facing leng rongrong, heard her voice and turned around, only to see leng rongrong rushing towards him. ¡°don¡¯te over!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s calm expression instantly turned tense. his face was cold and tense as he looked at leng rongrong, who was rushing towards him. leng rongrong had only run two steps when she felt that something was wrong with her surroundings. she suddenly stopped in her tracks. there was the sound of a gunshot, and bullets suddenly flew toward her. the gunshots seemed to being from all directions, and leng rongrong¡¯s expression turned cold. at this moment, mo linyuan shouted at storm, ¡± storm, retreat! ¡± storm turned around and dodged. leng rongrong only felt an embrace. she was hugged by a pair of hands, and then she was pushed to the ground and rolled twice. when she opened her eyes subconsciously, she saw mo linyuan¡¯s frosty face. his eyes were as cold as ice in an instant. he hugged her very tightly. although she rolled on the ground, she was not hurt at all. ¡°i can actually dodge it myself.¡± leng rongrong swallowed her saliva, and for a moment, she was mesmerized by her husband¡¯s handsomeness. although she had never felt that her husband was a powerful person, she was very happy to support her husband. but at this moment, leng rongrong felt that she was mesmerized by his handsomeness. his heart was beating like a little rabbit. mo linyuan did not say a word. he protected her and stared into her eyes when he heard the gunshots. after a long time, he said, ¡± with me here, you don¡¯t need to protect yourself. ¡± his voice was cold and overbearing. his eyes were deep and bottomless, but there was something in his eyes that made people feel at ease, as if there were stars shining in them. while leng rongrong was still in a daze, a bullet flew towards her. mo linyuan grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s shoulders with both hands and turned over to avoid the bullet. then, he quickly got up and pulled leng rongrong into his arms. he turned his head to look in the direction of the bullet, a little angry. ¡°aren¡¯t you guys going to stop?¡± fourth master mo was angry. even his voice was filled with a terrifying coldness. it was as if a wild beast was hiding in his eyes, and at this moment, it wanted to crawl out. she could tell that he was angry. ¡°be good, stay here and don¡¯t move. i¡¯ll take care of it, can you give me five minutes?¡± she turned her head. this devilishly handsome man¡¯s eyes were filled with deep adoration and gentleness. leng rongrong¡¯s heart beat faster. it was as if her heart had never beat so violently before. it wasn¡¯t the first time he was tempted, but it was indeed the most intense moment. this was her husband! mo linyuan took off his coat and draped it over leng rongrong¡¯s back. then, he turned around and his figure turned into a few white lights, disappearing in an instant. the speed was so fast that it seemed inhuman. leng rongrong put on her coat and stood in the corner with storm behind her. the man and wolf looked like a painting, staring ahead without moving. with the fog, they could not see what mo linyuan had done. however, they could vaguely see his shadow, which was shing. what followed was a series of screams. he said five minutes, and it was really five minutes. after five minutes, a figure appeared from the fog at a moderate pace. mo linyuan walked over slowly from the other side. he was wearing a white shirt that was stained with bright red blood, like a blooming flower of blood. he strode over with a pair of long legs, step by step. his steps were light, but he gave off a very domineering and strong feeling. his face was originally cold. however, when he had her in his eyes, his face instantly softened, and his eyes became extremely gentle. leng rongrong met his eyes. they were only a few steps away, but it felt like a thousand years had passed. but in the end, after a thousand years, he walked to her and stood quietly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes drooped slightly as he raised his hand to stroke leng rongrong¡¯s head. ¡± sorry for making you worry. ¡± ¡°are you hurt?¡± leng rongrong looked at the blood that seemed to be wreaking havoc on his clothes. it was a terrifying sight and she was instantly worried. ¡°it¡¯s not my blood,¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡± i didn¡¯t want to touch them. ¡± however, he was a little angry because they had offended his wife. after getting angry, she lost control. ¡°they¡¯re all dead?¡± it was only then that leng rongrong remembered the horror. these were all very dangerous people on the international stage, but mo linyuan seemed to have hurt them all. ¡°half of them are dead, the rest are crippled.¡± mo linyuan said indifferently. the people he killed were all criminals, those who were sentenced to death, so he didn¡¯t have any psychological burden. he was even a little angry because his supper had gone cold because of them, and his wife hade after him. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t care about those people. everyone in this ce deserved to die. ¡°but the food is cold.¡± fourth master mo said unhappily. ¡°supper?¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes and looked at fourth master mo with a confused expression, ¡± what supper? ¡± ¡°i bought you some supper.¡± mo linyuan turned around and saw that the car he had just driven out was already in a mess, but there was still a midnight snack on the front of the car. he brought the supper in front of his wife. the man, who had been as scary as a demon just a moment ago, now had an aggrieved expression on his face. Chapter 625 - su wei, did you change your gender?

Chapter 625: su wei, did you change your gender?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°you ... so, you came to hell street to buy supper for the taste buds? you didn¡¯t run away from home?¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. it wasn¡¯t a problem to buy supper, but why did they have to walk through hell street to buy supper? ¡°ran away from home?¡± fourth master mo was stunned, ¡± why would i run away from home? i have a wife to support me, so why should i run away from home?¡± ¡°do you know that this is hell street?¡± leng rongrong asked curiously, ¡± did you pass by here knowing that this is hell street, or did you pass by here because you didn¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°i know. i was just driving by and didn¡¯t expect them to get up. nan si¡¯s information is wrong, they are notzy at all.¡± mo linyuan was a little dissatisfied with nan si¡¯s information. what kind of information was this? it was not urate at all. ¡± it¡¯s closer from here. besides, the supper won¡¯t be cold. it won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold. ¡± fourth master mo was a little depressed. the supper he bought for his wife was still cold. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan in a daze. ¡± did you buy me supper? ¡± although the supper was cold, she was still quite touched. however, the people here were a little wronged. they had actually lost their lives because of a midnight snack. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. as soon as mo linyuan finished his sentence, footsteps were heard from not far away. leng rongrong and mo linyuan looked in the direction of the footsteps at the same time. ¡°my disciple, is that you?¡± a slightly aged voice came. leng rongrong and mo linyuan looked at each other, their eyes filled with doubt. following that, an old man in a tang suit appeared. this old man had crane-like hair and a child-like face. he held a walking stick in his hand. although he was old, he still had an aura that could not be hidden. ¡°my disciple!¡± the moment the old man saw leng rongrong, he lifted his walking stick and ran towards her. mo linyuan pulled leng rongrong behind him and looked at the old man in confusion. then, he turned back to look at leng rongrong. ¡± do you have other masters besides su wei? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡°you¡¯re su wei?¡± mo lingyuan nced at the old man. ¡± you changed your gender? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s changed your gender, your whole family¡¯s changed their gender!¡± the old man red at mo linyuan and snorted, ¡± why are you holding my disciple¡¯s hand? let go of your hand! ¡± you pile of cow dung, my disciple is a fresh flower, how could she be stuck in a pile of cow dung like you? hmph, a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh!¡± ¡°she¡¯s my wife.¡± fourth master mo looked at elder mo unhappily, ¡± who are you? do you know who she is?¡± ¡°she¡¯s my disciple!¡± the old man snorted. ¡± return my disciple to me, or i¡¯ll beat you to death. you¡¯re a piece of cow dung! ¡± mo linyuan shielded leng rongrong behind him and looked at the old man with a frown. ¡°ha, aren¡¯t you going to return it to me?¡± seeing that mo linyuan was unmoved and was even more protective of leng rongrong, the old man was even more displeased. ¡± how dare you steal my disciple? i¡¯ll kill you! ¡± the old man was shouting very happily, as if he was going to make a big move. however, the old man did not use the big move that he had expected. he raised the walking stick in his hand and chased after mo linyuan to start beating him up. fourth master mo was prepared for a big fight, but he did not expect to be met with the old man¡¯s walking stick. if this old man was the most terrifying person among this group of evil people, then it would be fine. he definitely wouldn¡¯t show any mercy, but this old man was just like an ordinary old man. he started to hit him with a walking stick. more importantly, the old man¡¯s walking stick was constantly hitting him, but he did not forget to hit leng rongrong. ¡°little rong ¡®er, quickly dodge!¡± ¡°don¡¯t get knocked down. master¡¯s heart will ache if i hit you!¡± ¡°master has only epted you as hisst disciple at such an old age, master can¡¯t bear to dote on you!¡± ¡± little rong ¡®er, men aren¡¯t good things. master is telling you, he¡¯s a liar. he wants to trick you away from my side! ¡± ¡­¡­ leng rongrong was stunned when she heard the old man¡¯s words. the old master called her little rong ¡®er. she didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or what, but her name just happened to have the word ¡± rong ¡± in it. mo linyuan had obviously noticed this as well. he dodged twice and asked, ¡± you know rongrong? ¡± ¡°what do you mean by¡± know ¡°? she¡¯s my disciple!¡± the old man was so angry that he blew his beard and red at her. ¡± you pile of cow dung, get lost! ¡± ¡°you know her? do you know her full name?¡± mo linyuan asked again to confirm. ¡°little rong ¡®er, what¡¯s little rong¡¯ er¡¯s full name?¡± the old man suddenly stopped. he held his head with both hands and turned around as if he had a terrible headache.¡±what¡¯s the name of my little rong ¡®er? howe i don¡¯t remember? little rong ¡®er, what¡¯s little rong¡¯ er¡¯s name?°¡°¡°¡¡ª¡ªÐ¡Èضù£¬Ð¡Èضù!¡± the old man started to hit his head against the streetlight pir as if he had gone crazy. ¡°old man! don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t get so excited!¡± when leng rongrong saw the old man hitting her head so crazily, she quickly stopped him. she felt pain just by looking at him, and felt as if her head was about to crack. ¡°don¡¯t hit me!¡± mo linyuan grabbed the old man¡¯s arm. the old man did not seem to hear anything at first, but he stopped after mo linyuan pulled him. ¡°what am i doing?¡± the old man was stunned for a moment, as if he had forgotten what had happened just now. leng rongrong was speechless. mo linyuan was speechless. after the two of them looked at the old man, mo linyuan said, ¡± maybe he¡¯s just a lunatic. let¡¯s go back. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°little rong ¡®er!¡± just as the two of them were about to leave, the old man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he chased after leng rongrong. ¡°little rong ¡®er, are you here to see master?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re my little rong ¡®er!¡± the old man said excitedly, ¡± little rong ¡®er, you¡¯re lying to master on purpose again, right? although his master was old, he was not a fool! how can i not recognize my own disciple?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve really got the wrong person. i¡¯m not your disciple,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°no, you are!¡± the old man chased after leng rongrong and her husband without a care. he was holding the walking stick in his hand. when he saw mo linyuan, he wanted to hit mo linyuan with the walking stick again. ¡± did you lie to my little rong ¡®er, you little brat? ¡± fourth master mo felt a little wronged. as leng rongrong walked with fourth master mo, this old man chased after her. the two of them stoppedter and asked the old man a lot of questions. the old man couldn¡¯t answer. he seemed to be a lunatic, but his words seemed to be somewhat recuperating. he didn¡¯t seem like a bad person. leng rongrong discussed with mo linyuan and decided to bring the old man out of this ce. Chapter 626

Chapter 626: the little master was mocked by the crowd?

Trantor: 549690339

it was already dawn. because the car had been destroyed, the two of them walked out with the old man. along the way, there were no more dangerous people who came to find trouble with them. mo linyuan was worried that leng rongrong would be tired, so he simply carried her out. only the old man was riding on storm¡¯s back. when the old man sat on storm¡¯s back, he was still disdainful of storm and full of nonsense, ¡± little disciple, why do you have a dog as a mount? this dog is a little too thin. no, no matter what, you are my disciple. it is more appropriate to have a dragon as a mount! ¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the old man. she whispered to mo linyuan, ¡± his brain doesn¡¯t seem to be normal. did he read too many fantasy novels? ¡± ¡°maybe,¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was calm, but the way he looked at the old man became deeper. storm stopped in dissatisfaction. ¡± aowu, aowu aowu! ¡± no matter what, it was still a domineering wolf, alright? what dog? you want topete with a dragon? did dragons exist in this world? storm was very dissatisfied. even if there was a dragon, its storm would be more powerful than the dragon, okay? what bad old man, sitting on it and despising it? as soon as his storm-like temper rose, he began to shake his back wildly, trying to shake the old man off his back. however, after a long time, he still couldn¡¯t shake the old man off his back. the old man grabbed storm¡¯s fur tightly and started toin again, ¡± this dog has a bad temper and doesn¡¯t listen to me at all! little rong ¡®er, don¡¯t fall while riding it!¡± as he spoke, the old man raised his walking stick and hit storm¡¯s butt. ¡°go!¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us storm was speechless. it had been hit? even its master had never hit its butt before, but it was hit by an old man, and it had to carry him? storm suddenly stood up. but what made storm depressed was that the old man seemed to be stuck to it like a ster. no matter how hard it tried to throw the old man off, it couldn¡¯t get him off. leng rongrong, who was at the side, was initially worried that the storm would cause the old man to fall, but when she saw that the storm could not do anything to the old man, she was surprised. this old man seemed to be very powerful. although he was crazy, he was still very powerful. the storm struggled for a long time, but it did not throw the old man down. instead, it was scolded by the old man. in the end, it had no choice but to walk forward dejectedly. leng rongrong leaned on mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder and looked at the old man thoughtfully. she mumbled softly, ¡± hubby, do you think he has something to do with my mother? my mother¡¯s name also has the word ¡®rong¡¯ in it. little rong ¡®er, maybe it¡¯s not me, but my mother? ¡± i¡¯m sure i don¡¯t have such a master, but i can¡¯t be sure about my mother. he looks very powerful.¡± ¡°maybe,¡± mo linyuan said. ¡°are you tired? i can actually walk on my own.¡± leng rongrong wrapped her arms around mo linyuan¡¯s neck. actually, it was quitefortable to be carried like this, but she was worried that mo linyuan would be very tired. ¡°i¡¯m not tired.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°i can actually walk.¡± ¡°i can also carry it.¡± the three people and one wolf continued to move forward. the sky was almost bright. at the same time, tang luo and the others were so worried that they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. they had already contacted yu manxing and he zeng before dawn. the two of them knew that leng rongrong and mo linyuan had gone to hell street. this time, they did not hesitate at all, nor did they have any intention to watch the show. they led a group of people and rushed to the entrance of hell street. hell street, even in their eyes, was extremely terrifying. however, when the group of people reached the entrance of hell street, they didn¡¯t expect to encounter the group of people who had been chasing leng rongrong and her group. not only did they not gain any advantage, but they also knelt down to leng rongrong. these people were all at the entrance of hell street, and each of them had hoof prints and tiger w prints on their faces. ¡°what are you guys doing here?¡± yu manxing, who was wearing a tight-fitting leather skirt, looked at the crowd with suspicion. his full chest was almost bursting out. the group of people stared at yu manxing¡¯s chest and gulped. then, one of them sneered and said, ¡± i¡¯ll wait for you toe and collect your boss¡¯s corpse! they¡¯ve been in hell street for a long time, and it looks like they won¡¯t be able to get out.¡± ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± yu manxing held a leather whip in his hand and looked at the man coldly. with a wave of his hand, the leather whip let out a cracking sound in the air. ¡± what i mean is, the number one force should change its name. ¡± the manughed. ¡± the number one force has no leader without a boss. we need new people to take over! ¡± ¡°so, you still want to be the boss of the number one force?¡± yu manxing looked at the man with an amused expression. ¡°of course!¡± the manughed out loud. although there were horse hoof prints on his face, it did not affect the beautiful fantasies in his mind. ¡± yu manxing, you¡¯re a woman and you should get lost. if you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the number one faction. your boss is dead anyway, and no one can support you now. no matter how perverted that person was, would she be able toe out of hell street alive? as for that man, hahahaha, if he¡¯s afraid of his wife, it¡¯s even more impossible for him toe out alive!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! it¡¯s time for the number one faction to change its name! ¡± ¡°change your name, change your name!¡± ¡°the number one faction will be ours in the future!¡± the man and the group of people behind him started to shout. xiao nan zhi was already worried about her daddy and mommy. although she knew that her daddy and mommy were very powerful, she was still a little worried. the little guy was a little angry when he heard these people shouting that his daddy and mommy were going to die and would note out alive. the little one took a few steps forward and tugged at yu manxing¡¯s skirt. he then looked up and asked, ¡± auntie yu, can i borrow your whip? ¡± yu manxing hesitated for a moment. he looked at little nan yu¡¯s adorable face and handed the whip to him. ¡± my daddy and mommy are just going to hell street to y. who are you to talk to? ¡± xiao nan zhi grabbed the whip fiercely and looked at the few people in front of her. ¡± hahaha, the crown prince of the number one faction. he¡¯s so young, but he still wants to be the emperor? ¡± ¡± interesting, little bun. do you know what hell street is like? ¡± ¡°the little guy is quite fierce, hahaha, but what¡¯s the use of being fierce? your daddy and mommy are both dead. why don¡¯t you go to hell street and die with them?¡± little nan yu¡¯s eyes turned cold and his lips curved into a cold smile. then, he swung the whip. ¡°little prince, be careful. don¡¯t hit yourself.¡± yu manxing was so shocked that he took a few steps back. ¡°hahahaha ...¡± ¡°little crown prince, did you hear that? don¡¯t kill yourself first!¡± ¡°hahaha, crown prince, are you sure you can swing this whip that¡¯s longer than you?¡± ¡± your courage ismendable, but you¡¯re still too young. be careful not to knock yourself down. if you cry, no one willfort you! ¡± the crowd mocked little nan yu. Chapter 627

Chapter 627: who bullied my son?

Trantor: 549690339

xiao nan zhi frowned. she turned around and asked yu manxing and the others to move aside. then, yu manxing and he zeng worriedly stepped aside. tang luo and the others were also looking at little nan yu. they were not too worried. after all, they all knew that little nan yu was a core member of theher abyss empire. how could the core members of theher abyss empire be weak? you want to join theher abyss empire when you don¡¯t have the ability to protect yourself? that was absolutely impossible. to be a core member, one had to pass through many tests. little nan yu had to pass through many tests before he could be a core member of theher abyss empire. so, at this time, they naturally didn¡¯t worry about little nan yu. only yu manxing and a few others didn¡¯t understand little nan yu¡¯s worry. they asked softly, ¡± do we need help? if anything happens to the little prince, master rong will be angry, right?¡± ¡°they¡¯ll be miserable.¡± ¡± you guys don¡¯t really understand your little crown prince, ¡± quan yu said. ¡°what?¡± he zeng turned around and looked at quan yu, ¡± i said, those few people are in for it. ¡± ¡°us?¡± across from little nan yu, someone looked at quan yu with interest, ¡± we¡¯ll be in a bad state? you guys are really good at joking. do you think we¡¯ll be beaten by this little thing? a little brat who can¡¯t even walk properly can make us miserable?¡± ¡± you¡¯ll really suffer. if you¡¯re smart, apologize to our young master first. ¡± quan yu replied seriously, ¡± our young master¡¯s temper isn¡¯t very good. ¡± ¡°hahaha, apologize, he¡¯s actually asking us to apologize!¡± ¡± they still haven¡¯t realized that the boss of the number one force, that woman, and the man who was cuckolded won¡¯t being back! ¡± ¡± hell street! they insisted on going to hell street to court death. it would be a joke if they could stille back! ¡± the group of peopleughed. there were also people who said very unpleasant things, saying that leng rongrong was so pretty, her skin was tender and white, and it would be a pity if she died. then someone said he wanted to rape her. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us little nan yu¡¯s face was livid. the whip in his hand suddenlyshed out and directly hit the man¡¯s mouth, knocking out two of his front teeth. following that, the whip in the little guy¡¯s hand became even more powerful. it was like a snake, dancing in the air. he didn¡¯t hit himself, nor did he hit anyone around him. the whips were whipped at the people in front of him. one by one, the mouths of the people in front of him were swollen. the little guy looked at everyone with a sharp gaze. ¡± my daddy and mommy are very powerful. they wille out unscathed! ¡± the little one¡¯s eyes were very determined. hepletely believed that nothing would happen to his parents. the only ones in trouble would be those in hell street who wanted to provoke leng rongrong and mo linyuan. ¡°ah, my mouth!¡± ¡°my teeth!¡± ¡°little thing, you dare to hit me! ah, you¡¯re opening it again!¡± ¡°your daddy and mommy will definitely die. they won¡¯te out alive!¡± ¡°little thing, you¡¯ll die a terrible death too!¡± ¡°the number one faction is ours!¡± although the group of people had been beaten by little nan yu, they were still very arrogant. even if little nan yu knew how to whip, he was just a little kid. they were only afraid of leng rongrong. as for the others, this group of people was not afraid of any of them. none of them felt that the others would pose any threat. little nan yu¡¯s face was livid. at that moment, li ruhua suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°someone¡¯sing out!¡± ¡°the people from hell street must be angry!¡± ¡°they¡¯reing out, they must be angry!¡± ¡°you guys are dead!¡± across from little nan yu, the people who had been beaten up badly were very excited at this moment. they felt that they didn¡¯t need to deal with yu manxing and the others anymore. once the people from hell street came out, they would all be finished. hemanchester city was going to be in turmoil and change. the situation that had been stable for so many years was finally going to change. at that moment, little nan yu suddenly eximed. he flicked the whip in his hand and rushed out. ¡°mommy, someone is bullying me!¡± the little fellow said in a childish voice. in the fog, someone appeared. mo linyuan was no longer carrying leng rongrong on his back, but was carrying her horizontally. the old man was no longer on the back of storm, and he was on the back of storm on the other side. the big white tiger was standing on its head, and he was walking at the back. mo linyuan carried leng rongrong and walked in the front, in the middle, full of aura. hearing little nan yu¡¯s shout, leng rongrong jumped out of mo linyuan¡¯s arms almost instantly and asked coldly, ¡± who bullied my son! ¡± ¡°who bullied our son?¡± mo linyuan followed closely. when leng rongrong was protecting little nan yu, mo linyuan protected the mother and son. ¡°who made my little rong ¡®er angry!¡± the old man in the tang suit also jumped down from storm¡¯s back. the old man raised his walking stick and rushed in front of leng rongrong. ¡°they.¡± little nan yu pointed at the few people he had just beaten up. the few of them were dumbfounded. no, this scene was not right! didn¡¯t the person who came out be wrong? can i do it again? this scene was definitely not right. it was not the scene they had imagined. in their imagination, shouldn¡¯t these two people and these animals be dead? before they could react, this group of people had been whipped again. they were hit by the horse¡¯s hooves, the tiger¡¯s ws, the critical hit, and little nan yu. at this moment, they were hit by the old man¡¯s walking stick. the old man had a head full of white hair, but he was in good spirits. he grabbed his walking stick and, like a gust of wind, gave the group of people a beating. the group of people were directly smacked to the ground. yu manxing and the others were dumbfounded. little nan yu looked up at leng rongrong and mo linyuan and asked, ¡± daddy, mommy, who is this old man? why does he seem so powerful? ¡± ¡°i picked it up.¡± leng rongrong was also surprised. the old man seemed to know kung fu. ¡°you picked it up?¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± young madam, you¡¯ve had enough of raising animals and are finally starting to bring people home to y with? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not the first time that the young madam has picked someone up ... ¡± li ruhua said, deeply moved. ¡± i feel that we, including the young master and the little master, were all picked up by the young madam. ¡± ¡°it seems, maybe, it¡¯s probably ... like this?¡± tang luo¡¯s face twitched. after giving the group of people a good beating, the old man said, ¡± kneel down and apologize to my little disciple, or i¡¯ll break all your legs. also, take out all the good things you have. my little disciple likes money and valuable things! ¡± the group of people were dumbfounded. what kind of perverts were these? it was fine if they couldn¡¯t defeat a little kid, but they couldn¡¯t even defeat an old man who looked almost a hundred years old? furthermore, he actually wanted something valuable from them? wasn¡¯t the number one faction the richest? ask them for money? Chapter 628

Chapter 628: what¡¯s wrong with liking to umte wealth?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°we, we don¡¯t have any money ... she, isn¡¯t she very rich?¡± one of the men had tears in his eyes and felt extremely wronged. ¡°ha?¡± the old man stared at the man unhappily. then, he raised his walking stick and was about to hit him. ¡± even if he¡¯s rich, my little disciple still likes money. what¡¯s wrong? is there something wrong with her liking to umte money? do you have an opinion?¡± before the cane could hit him, it was caught by the man. the man looked at the old man in panic. ¡± i, i have no objections! ¡± ¡°no, you have an opinion!¡± the old man¡¯s face darkened and he hit his walking stick twice. the man grabbed his walking stick too tightly and was taken out by the old man. the man grabbed his walking stick and was thrown in a circle in the air by the old man with one hand. ¡± he¡¯s flying, he¡¯s flying! he had been thrown away by a 100-year-old man! the man screamed in agony. the moment hended on the ground, he was so frightened that his legs went soft. he knelt down on both knees in front of the old man and looked at him with tears streaming down his face. the old man said coldly, ¡± do you still have a problem with my little disciple? ¡± ¡± no, i don¡¯t dare to do it again ... ¡± the man swallowed in horror. he was still dizzy, but he tried his best to stabilize his body and then began to dig left and right. after a long time, the man took out a lighter, a pack of cigarettes, and finally a wallet. he handed the wallet to the old man with trembling hands. ¡± this, this is my wallet ... ¡± the old man looked at the man and snorted coldly. then, he snatched the wallet and turned around. ¡± who¡¯s going to give me a pocket? ¡± at the side, leng rongrong and the others were all stunned. especially when the old man lifted his walking stick and single-handedly threw the man who looked to weigh nearly 170 to 180 pounds. li ruhua coughed. ¡± i, i knew it. whatever young madam picked up, no matter what it is, it must be very powerful ... i have no doubt that even if young madam picked up a pile of sh * t, it would be a very powerful pile of sh * t. ¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s picking up shit!¡± leng rongrong heard li ruhua¡¯s words and red at huahua. ¡± in your eyes, your young madam is just someone who picks up sh * t? ¡± before leng rongrong could finish her sentence, li ruhua felt a murderous aura. mo linyuan and little nan yu were staring at li ruhua at the same time. they had the urge to kill li ruhua at any time. ¡°cough, cough, cough, cough, no, no!¡± huahua almost choked on her own saliva. ¡± i didn¡¯t mean it that way. i was just describing it. ¡± ¡°huahua, you have to use a more high-end way to describe it.¡± little nan yu said seriously, ¡± if not, you¡¯ll be lowering your own ss. aren¡¯t you also picked up by mommy? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± li ruhua was stunned for a moment. it seemed to make sense. ¡°dou dou?¡± the old man turned around and frowned when he saw the group of people. ¡°dou dou?¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua and the others. ¡± who has a dou dou? ¡± ¡°oh, i¡¯ll go find him!¡± li ruhua turned around and searched for a long time before she found something that looked like a snakeskin bag. she then handed it to the old man. then, arge group of people stared at the old man, waiting to see what he was going to do. the old man didn¡¯t do anything. he only said that he wanted money and valuable things. then, she put the man¡¯s wallet, phone, lighter, and cigarettes into her pocket. ¡°i¡¯ve given you everything. i have nothing valuable left!¡± after the man emptied all his pockets and took out all his pockets, he looked at the old man with a look of despair. ¡°this thing looks like gold.¡± the old man revealed a mysterious smile and his eyes were fixed on the ne on the man¡¯s neck. the man was speechless. he reached out to protect the ne around his neck. this old man actually wanted to take away the only valuable thing on him. ¡°give it to me!¡± the old man shouted, ¡± do you want to give it to me yourself, or should i take it myself? ¡± the man was stunned for a moment. he realized that he might not be able to win against the old man. after all, the old man could make him fly. in the end, the man tore off the ne and handed it to the old man. the old man then looked at the man¡¯s clothes with bright eyes. ¡± take off your clothes. ¡± ¡°huh?¡± the man crossed his arms in front of his chest in horror. ¡± put the clothes in. didn¡¯t you hear me? i want everything valuable. apologize to my little disciple! ¡± the old man red at the man. the man coughed. ¡± my clothes are worthless! ¡± the old man didn¡¯t allow the man to say anything more. he just red at the man. it didn¡¯t matter if the clothes were valuable or not. the old man wanted them all! in the end, the man was only left with his underwear. fourth master mo turned his head and saw his wife looking at the man sympathetically. he raised his hand to block his wife¡¯s line of sight, ¡± is it nice? ¡± ¡°ah, your figure is not bad.¡± leng rongrong said instinctively. ¡°your husband¡¯s figure isn¡¯t good? is your husband not good-looking?¡± fourth master mo unhappily turned the woman in front of him around so that her back was facing the group of people, so that she could only see him. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to look at other men. you can¡¯t have other men in your eyes! ¡± fourth master mo coldly snorted. ¡°oh.¡± lord rong nodded obediently. after all, she had been awed by her husband¡¯s handsomeness today. the old man began to reprimand everyone. then, he asked them to hand over all their valuable things and even stripped them of their clothes. he didn¡¯t even leave shoes for those people. it was very cold in the morning. this group of people had been stripped naked and were kneeling on the ground. they were all trembling as they looked at the old man. some of them had resisted, but after being flung away twice by the old man, no one dared to resist anymore. ¡°whoever dares to make my little disciple unhappy again, i¡¯ll skin you!¡± the old man snorted and held a bag of things in satisfaction. he rushed to leng rongrong, ¡± little rongrong, this is your favorite money! ¡± ¡± thank you ... ¡± leng rongrong was at a loss as she took the bag. the old man was very happy. ¡± little rong ¡®er, if you want money, master will give it to you. in the future, don¡¯t be cheated by men. men are all bad things! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. after that, the old man directly stood between leng rongrong and mo linyuan, blocking him. ¡± cow dung, did you hear that? go away! ¡± ¡°cow dung?¡± tang luo and quan yu simply couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter. this was probably the first time in his life that his fourth master had been called cow dung. so, lord fourth was cow dung, and young madam was a fresh flower? how was lord fourth like cow dung? he was so powerful. if lord fourth was cow dung, then the other men were worse than it! Chapter 629

Chapter 629: something good was interrupted?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°i¡¯m not called cow dung.¡± fourth master mo looked at old master mo coldly. the old man and mo linyuan looked at each other, and after a few seconds, the old man actually cowered! the old man gulped. ¡± don¡¯t think that i¡¯m afraid of you just because your eyes are scary. i¡¯ve lived for nine hundred years. why would i be afraid of a bull ... a brat like you? ¡± after he finished speaking, old master mo probably felt the shock in fourth master mo¡¯s eyes and hid behind leng rongrong. ¡°little rong ¡®er, this stinky brat is staring at me!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. the people around them were amused by the old man. after the group of people had their fun, they all returned to the hotel. as for those who thought they could be the number one faction, they were taken away by yu manxing and taught a harsh lesson. while yu manxing was lecturing the people, the people of anshe were frantically asking him what kind of person leng rongrong was, and whether she knew qigong. as for the old man, he made everyone wonder if all the people in huaxia could live to a hundred years old. everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost and swore never to provoke the number one force again. the number one force was too terrifying. even the elderly and children were so powerful, let alone the others. after leng rongrong and mo linyuan returned to the hotel, they naturally could not have supper. because they could not have supper, fourth master mo was a little angry. he called nan si and gave him a good scolding. nan si, who was lying on a woman¡¯s bed, was being scolded badly, but he did not dare to refute anything. after all, it was his fourth master. ¡°improve the uracy of your information. don¡¯t just think about sleeping with women. the people from hell street aren¡¯tzy at all!¡± after a round of scolding, fourth master mo hung up the phone. at the same time, on the woman¡¯s bed, nan si, who had just gotten excited, was now dispirited and depressed after being scolded. ¡± what? the people of hell street are reallyzy. what do you mean by not beingzy? my information is quite urate. i heard that the people there don¡¯t wash clothes or shower!¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡± what hell street? hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? it hasn¡¯t even started and you¡¯re done already? ¡± the woman next to him leaned against the man and red at nan si with dissatisfaction. ¡°i¡¯ve been scolded so much that i¡¯m going to die!¡± nan si got up from the bed in anger. ¨C leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and the others slept in. he slept tillte in the morning and was woken up by the people sent by fatty wu. the man sent by fatty wu said that he wanted to meet leng rongrong. after reporting to tang luo and the others, he asked where leng rongrong was. ¡°he¡¯s still sleeping in his room. you can go and wake him up yourself,¡± said tang luo directly. no one could stand young madam¡¯s morning temper, and there was nothing they could do if someone wanted to die. fat wu must have known that they were going to hell street. he was asking for death by calling them so early. tang luo and the others were still sleeping, so they weren¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°it¡¯s already afternoon.¡± the man who had been sent here looked at tang luo in horror. their boss had calcted the time and felt that it was about time, so he hade to call for him. in the end, he still hadn¡¯t woken up? ¡°is there a rule that says we can¡¯t sleep in the afternoon?¡± tang luo asked in return. ¡± no... ¡± the person was stunned for a moment. ¡± well, my boss is waiting for you and has invited you to dinner. can you please call master rong? ¡± ¡± you can go and ask them yourself. didn¡¯t your boss tell you to invite them? ¡± tang luo showed an affable smile. she also pointed at the suite where leng rongrong and mo linyuan were sleeping. at the same time, in the room, fourth master mo had already woken up. his hands were wandering all over his wife¡¯s body. ¡± wifey, yuyu. ¡± ¡± wu, wu, wu. ¡± lord rong tried to hide to the side in a daze, but the man pulled her into his arms. the man¡¯s hands were very naughty. lord rong groaned in a daze. she wanted to reject the man and continue sleeping, but the man kissed her directly. the temperature in the room started to rise. outside the room, a certain insensible person thought for a long time and decided to knock on leng rongrong¡¯s door to wake her up. after all, it was already veryte, and she still needed to eat, right? it shouldn¡¯t be impolite to ask someone to eat, right? then, after weighing the pros and cons, he walked to the door and rang the doorbell. at the same time, tang luo, quan yu, and li ruhua hid in a room almost instantly. they opened the door a crack, and then stomped with their heads on top of each other as they looked in the direction of this death-seeking person. ¡°aren¡¯t we going a little too far?¡± li ruhua asked in a small voice. ¡± we didn¡¯t say anything overboard. aren¡¯t they inviting lord rong to dinner? ¡± tang luo said calmly, ¡± there¡¯s nothing wrong with letting him call me that. ¡± ¡°is he going to die a terrible death?¡± quan yu asked softly. ¡°he¡¯ll probably die a terrible death.¡± tang luo said sympathetically, ¡± wait a minute. if young madames out, quickly close the door and pretend to be asleep, okay? ¡± ¡°alright, it has nothing to do with us!¡± the few of them just stared at the pitiful victim. the man rang the doorbell a few times, but there was no movement in the house, and no one came to open the door. he immediately frowned. was he sleeping like a log? he looked back and was shocked. the few people behind him had disappeared. he only saw a few heads at the door behind him. they were all hiding behind the door. ¡°what ... what are you doing?¡± the poor man who had been tricked looked at tang luo and the others in confusion. he even looked left and right, thinking that there was a robber or something. however, there was no one else around, only the few of them. ¡± ah, why are you closing the door, quan yu? you¡¯re squeezing my head! ¡± ¡± ah! ¡± tang luo suddenly screamed. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m a little nervous and my hand trembled!¡± quan yu helplessly let go of his hand, ¡± you can¡¯t me me, you can only me yourself for having the biggest head. ¡± tang luo was speechless. ¡°brother, you can continue.¡± li ruhua looked at the person in front of her in a friendly manner. ¡± you haven¡¯t woken up our lord rong. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m panicking when you guys are like this.¡± the man¡¯s hand was already on the doorbell, but his head was still looking at li ruhua and the others. he felt that the three people¡¯s reactions made him a little flustered and nervous. ¡°brother, don¡¯t panic. we won¡¯t trick you.¡± tang luo said in a friendly manner. ¡°really? i¡¯m actually a little scared now that you¡¯ve put it this way.¡± the man swallowed his saliva. his hand trembled as he hesitated, and he pressed the doorbell a few more times. at the same time, in the room, lord rong and lord fourth were having a great time. in the end, before they could get to the point, the doorbell rang. Chapter 630

Chapter 630: lord fourth¡¯s anger was forced out

Trantor: 549690339

the doorbell rang, but fourth master mo ignored it and continued to kiss and hug his wife, his hands sliding down. the doorbell rang twice, and lord fourth nced impatiently in the direction of the door. leng rongrong grabbed mo linyuan¡¯s hand. she had already been woken up by her husband, but when she heard the doorbell, she did not get up too angrily. it was just that their married life had been interrupted, so they were somewhat unhappy. ¡°someone¡¯s ringing the doorbell.¡± lord rong¡¯s dark eyes stared at mo linyuan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°if you ignore him, he won¡¯t press it.¡± fourth master mo retracted his hand. ¡°ding-dong!¡± the doorbell rang again. the two of them looked in the direction of the door at the same time. leng rongrong tilted her head. ¡°you¡¯re not tactful.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face darkened as he spoke. he still had no intention of opening the door. however, the continuous ringing of the doorbell made it impossible for the two of them to ignore themotion outside. ¡°is there an emergency?¡± leng rongrong finally could not sit still. she poked her head out of the nket and leaned on mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder to look outside. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. he had finally woken up his wife and made her agree to his marriage. in the end, someone was interrupting him at such a critical moment? someone actually interrupted him? fourth master mo did not continue. he just stared at the door until the doorbell rang again. leng rongrong said to mo linyuan, ¡± go and see if there¡¯s anything urgent. ¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us mo linyuan put on a simple sleeping robe and walked out with a pale face. he went straight to the door outside. just as the person outside was thinking that the doorbell was broken and was about to knock on it, the door suddenly opened. the man stared at mo linyuan for two seconds. ¡°ah, did you hear that? i thought i didn¡¯t hear you, so i was going to knock on the door. it¡¯s like this, yingluo.¡± ¡°get lost!¡± fourth master mo roared at the man. ¡°ah?¡± the man looked at fourth master mo in horror. he felt his hair being blown up by the wind and subconsciously took two steps back. he swallowed his saliva and looked at mo linyuan in horror, ¡± i, i, i, i am that fatty wu, wu ying¡¯s subordinate ... ¡± ¡°wu ying¡¯s subordinate? did wu ying send you here to disturb my wife and i?¡± fourth master mo looked as if he could not wait to get rid of wu ying. it was as if he was about to explode in anger. at the back, quan yu¡¯s hand was shaking so much that he had caught the three men¡¯s heads between the door. the three of them almost rolled out from the door. ¡°our, our fourth master, he, he also has morning temper?¡± butler quan asked carefully. he seemed to have disturbed lord fourth¡¯s sleep many times in the past. it was not easy for him to live until now! ¡± i don¡¯t remember lord fourth having a morning temper ... why do i feel like lord fourth is a little unhappy ... could that person have interrupted lord fourth¡¯s good time? ¡± tang luo said in a low voice. ¡°it¡¯s possible.¡± li ruhua whispered, ¡± are we done for too? ¡± the man who was being questioned by mo linyuan looked at mo linyuan, trembling. he did not know what he had done wrong. ¡°our boss didn¡¯t say anything about disturbing your sleep.¡± the man exined innocently. ¡°oh, your boss didn¡¯t say anything, so you¡¯re the one who deliberately disturbed our sleep?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed. he suddenly lifted his leg and kicked the man. the man jumped in shock, but he was unable to avoid fourth master mo¡¯s foot. ¡°you¡¯ve disturbed my wife and i.¡± mo lingyuan said coldly, and then, his eyes were full of threat, ¡± if you dare to make another noise, i will order someone to castrate you! ¡± the man¡¯s legs tightened even more. he swallowed his saliva. ¡± i, i¡¯m hanhan. ¡± bang! fourth master mo didn¡¯t give the man a chance to speak as he closed the door. the moment the door closed, tang luo and the others felt their lord fourth¡¯s gaze sweep over them. they were so frightened that they felt a chill run down their backs. after the door was closed, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. the man mumbled, ¡± i haven¡¯t even said what it is. why did it close again? ¡± ¡°you can continue to ring the doorbell if you don¡¯t want to be castrated.¡± tang luo and the other two walked to the man¡¯s left and right. the man: ¡± you guys tricked me. you knew i would be beaten up, right? ¡± ¡± we didn¡¯t know, really. we didn¡¯t know that the one who hit you would be lord fourth ... ¡± tang luo said innocently. he thought that it would be lord rong who came out. after all, lord rong¡¯s morning temper was unparalleled. however, lord fourth seemed to be very powerful. he was able to keep lord rong from ring up when she woke up ... ¡°do we still have to wait?¡± the man looked aggrieved. ¡± my boss is still waiting for dinner. ¡± ¡°of course not!¡± the man clutched his lower abdomen, feeling a little scared when he thought about it. ¡­¡­ in the room, fourth master mo originally wanted to return to his bed to continue, but when he returned to his room, his wife was no longer in bed. fourth master mo, who was already a little unhappy, was even more upset at this moment. ¡°wife?¡± he rushed to the bathroom. leng rongrong was washing up. seeing that his wife was already dressed, lord fourth was even more displeased. ¡± shall we continue? ¡± it¡¯s not over yet, is it?¡± ¡°i¡¯m noting.¡± leng rongrong frowned and shook her head. i¡¯ve been interrupted and lost interest. ¡°really?¡± fourth master mo stuck to her and hugged leng rongrong from behind, ¡± but, i want it. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s back stiffened. she felt a poke on her back, making her feel hot. she suddenly felt her mouth go dry. she looked up at the mirror and saw that the man¡¯s sleeping robe was a little untidy. a corner of the robe fell down, revealing his shoulder. her husband was right, he had a good figure. the eyes of the man in the mirror were filled with desire, and that intense desire was like a burning me. leng rongrong was nervous for a moment. she knew what her husband was like. no one knew that the fearless lord rong was actually afraid of living a married life with her husband. therefore, even though lord fourth was her husband, he was still quite pitiful. it was very difficult to get his wife¡¯s consent every time he wanted to. this time, lord fourth had used the excuse that he would be away on a long business trip before he managed to convince his wife. in the end, the good deed had not even begun when it was interrupted. one could only imagine how furious lord fourth was. ¡± wifey, yingluo! ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was filled with an unprecedented coquettish tone, ¡± you promised me. ¡± Chapter 631

Chapter 631: my wife is hungry!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°no... aren¡¯t there people waiting outside?¡± leng rongrong refused sternly, ¡± you won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t do it, just bear with it for a while. why don¡¯t you take a cold shower to calm yourself down? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so cold. do you have the heart to let your husband take a cold shower?¡± fourth master mo looked at the woman in the mirror unhappily. in the mist, this woman still looked like a little fairy. sometimes, he felt that the woman beside him was a little unreal, and he was afraid that one day she would really turn into a fairy and fly away. he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch her. it turned out that it was also worrying when one¡¯s wife was too powerful. it would be great if his wife was like an ordinary woman who only knew how to squander and did not know anything else. he just had to keep raising her ... never in his dreams would he have thought that he used to hate this kind of prodigal woman the most. he would not give money to women to squander. but now, he was hoping that his wife would squander her own money. but even so, his wife had a lot of money. she couldn¡¯t even finish spending her own money, so she didn¡¯t need anyone to give her money to spend ... ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan and tried to escape from the man¡¯s arms. however, mo linyuan turned around and caught her, not giving her a chance to escape. he continued to act coquettishly, ¡± my wife!!! ¡± ¡°no,¡± leng rongrong struggled for a moment, trying to escape. however, her eyes met with mo linyuan¡¯s dark eyes. those eyes were so deep that it seemed like they could suck her in. he was stunned for a moment. her hands were caught and moved down. ¡± look ... ¡± her hand was scalded and leng rongrong wanted to withdraw her hand, but when she looked up, she saw her husband¡¯s aggrieved eyes. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°alright then, i might be the first person to die of suffocation after having a wife.¡± fourth master mo felt wronged. leng rongrong was speechless. biting his lips, lord rong finally decided to help lord fourth solve the problem helplessly. he would directly take action to solve it. although she had taken action directly, it had taken a long time. in the end, leng rongrong was furious. in the end, lord rong was coaxed for a long time. ¡­¡­ when the two of them finished washing up and left the room, tang luo and the others were all at the door. the group of people looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong in horror. they could see that lord fourth seemed to be in high spirits. of course, he was still a little angry. as for lord rong, he looked a little dispirited. her cheeks were puffed up, and she seemed to be throwing a small tantrum. ¡°what are you doing?¡± mo linyuan looked at the man. ¡°boss wu said he¡¯s inviting chief rong to dinner and then we¡¯ll talk about something.¡± the man said hurriedly. as he spoke, he subconsciously covered his pants, afraid that he would be kicked again. it would not be good if he was crippled. ¡°um, do you guys want toe with me to see our boss?¡± the man hesitated and asked carefully. ¡°is the young master up yet?¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua. ¡°he¡¯s up!¡± little nan yu ran over happily, ¡± the old man is up too. he¡¯s looking for you, mommy! ¡± ¡± little rong ¡®er, that¡¯s great. little rong¡¯ er is still here! ¡± the old man walked out of a room with his walking stick. when he saw leng rongrong, he was so excited that he stopped using his walking stick and jogged over to leng rongrong. ¡°well, old man, can i take your pulse?¡± the old man seemed to be a little crazy, but he was still rtively normal. leng rongrong suspected that he had something to do with her mother, so she wanted to cure the old man and find out more about her mother from him. if he was her mother¡¯s master, then he should be her master grandpa. the old man readily extended his wrist for leng rongrong to take his pulse. then, leng rongrong was dumbfounded because the old man¡¯s pulse was extremely chaotic. she had never seen such a strange pulse before ... she didn¡¯t know what to do, and she didn¡¯t know what the problem was. ¡°how is it?¡± mo linyuan asked. ¡± i don¡¯t really understand it either. it¡¯s tooplicated. i¡¯ve never seen such a pulse before. ¡± leng rongrong nced at the old man. ¡± i might need my master to step in. ¡± ¡°young madam ... you used to take the pulses of animals, right? have you ever taken the pulses of humans?¡± tang luo recalled that his young madam had treated many animals and asked in a low voice. ¡°of course i passed!¡± leng rongrong red at tang luo. ¡± little luoluo, why do you always look down on me? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re mistaken, young madam ... i¡¯m just reminding you out of good intentions.¡± tang luo said in a low voice. ¡°you¡¯re kind enough to remind us at this time. why didn¡¯t you remind us not to be disturbed when we were sleeping?¡± fourth master mo still remembered the previous incident. although his biological needs had been resolved, it was not resolved in the way he wanted, so he was still filled with anger. it was not easy for his wife to agree. in the end, the good thing was interrupted. lord fourth was about to go crazy with anger. tang luo shrunk his neck and hid behind li ruhua. ¡°it has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go and see fat wu first.¡± leng rongrong saw that mo linyuan was about to beat someone up in anger, so she quickly interrupted his anger and led the group to see fat wu. this time, fat wu was very considerate. the people who came to invite them directly brought a fleet of cars. there was also a military truck, which could be directly loaded by storm and the others. the location of the meal was in a chinese restaurant. there was a huge fountain at the entrance, which looked very high-end. leng rongrong and the others were brought directly into a huge private room. because the storm, storm, critical hits and other things followed them in, their group attracted the attention of the entire restaurant. everyone was looking at them. however, leng rongrong and the others still followed the person into the private room very calmly. fat wu was sitting alone in the private room. he was probably tired from waiting, so he was taking a nap. when he heard the door open, fat wu, who was as fat as a ball, jumped up. ¡°good morning, boss wu.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s gaze on fatty wu was like two daggers. ¡± morning, morning ... ¡± fat wu was tongue-tied and he felt nervous for some reason. he looked at mo linyuan and felt that mo linyuan seemed to have something against him. however, he didn¡¯t seem to have done anything. besides, it¡¯s already one or two o ¡®clock in the afternoon. ¡± cough, cough, cough ... ¡± fat wu coughed twice and invited everyone to sit down. mo linyuan pulled out a chair for leng rongrong and sat down. then he looked at fatty wu and asked, ¡± you asked us to eat, where are the dishes? my wife is hungry!¡± Chapter 632

Chapter 632: young madam¡¯s hand hurts!

Trantor: 549690339

¡± ¡°are you singing?¡± mo linyuan stared at fat wu and asked. ¡°no, no, no, no! ¡± cough, cough, cough, why am i stammering ... ¡± after a few coughs, fatty wu finally returned to normal. then, he said to mo linyuan and leng rongrong, ¡± the dishes will be served soon. they are all the signature dishes here. i don¡¯t know if you like them. if you don¡¯t like them, we can change to something else. ¡± after that, fat wu asked the people around him to hurry the kitchen. then, his chubby face turned to leng rongrong and qianqian with a simple and honest smile,¡±rongrong, oh qianqian.¡± ¡°rongrong?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s re became even more intense. he looked at fat wu with doubt in his eyes. was rongrong someone he could call? fat wu swallowed his saliva. he was originally the second most powerful person in heman city and was considered a well-known figure. however, in front of this group of people, he felt like he was nothing. the scene of leng rongrong kicking a speeding car into the air was still vivid in his mind, and he already knew that leng rongrong was the boss of the number one force. forget it. just treat her as wanrong¡¯s daughter. she could indeed be said to be very powerful and had inherited wanrong¡¯s power. but the problem was that he had thought that this man was just an ordinary man. however, he did not expect that this man was even more powerful than he had imagined. he had heard the rumors early this morning, the kind of rumors that were backed by facts. by tomorrow at thetest, the situation in hell street would be reported by the media all over the world. half of those dangerous people in hell street were dead and half were disabled. even those who were lucky enough to escape had gone crazy. what kind of person could scare a group of crazy people to such an extent? he had heard that mo linyuan had passed by hell street alone. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us when he came out, his clothes were all dyed red, but he was unscathed. fat wu saw a few photos that others had given him, so he felt a little creeped out when he recalled them. he swallowed his saliva, thinking that leng rongrong was so capable, the man she liked should not be bad either. therefore, this man was very likely to be more powerful than leng rongrong. f * ck, the couple was insanely powerful. however, he liked it! after all, he had used the fastest speed to investigate, and the facts had proven that leng rongrong might not have lied. there was a high possibility that she was wanrong¡¯s daughter. if she was wanrong¡¯s daughter, then she would be his niece. if she was willing, he could take her as a disciple, and everything here would be hers. fat wu thought about it and said happily, ¡± rongrong, i¡¯ve already investigated. you should be wanrong¡¯s daughter. uncle wu, i¡¯m very happy to see you again. uncle wu was in the wrong before, so i¡¯m here to apologize to you. it¡¯s all leng qingqing¡¯s family¡¯s fault for lying to me. uncle wu is blind.¡± after he finished speaking, fatty wu shook the fat on his face and smiled at mo linyuan. ¡°no matter what, i¡¯m rongrong¡¯s elder. there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with calling me rongrong, right?¡± ¡°who acknowledged you as an elder?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s anger had yet to dissipate as his face darkened. ¡± ahem! ¡± fat wu choked on the water he was drinking. he tried his best to keep a smile on his face. ¡± rongrong, i¡¯m treating you guys to a meal because i want to apologize to you and also because i want to ask you if you¡¯re willing to be my apprentice. ¡± ¡°be your disciple?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyes and looked at fatty wu. ¡± what do i have to learn from you? to gain weight?¡± fat wu pressed his heart with one hand. he almost died. this feeling of being pierced by thousands of arrows was really enough. ¡°i, i¡¯m yingluo¡± fat wu wanted to exin that he was very powerful. his kung fu was very powerful, and he was very powerful in many other areas ... however, after thinking about it carefully, he was indeed very powerful in front of leng qingqing, who was a good-for-nothing, because leng qingqing was simply too useless. however, in front of leng rongrong, it did not seem right for him, the boss of the second most powerful faction, to take the boss of the first most powerful faction as his disciple. inparison, the first faction¡¯s wealth was stronger than the second faction¡¯s, and they had more people than the second faction ... the first faction was stronger in every aspect. ¡°alright, i¡¯m overthinking it.¡± fat wu said dejectedly, ¡± i¡¯m doing this out of good intentions. however, i know that rongrong, you¡¯re very powerful. you are as powerful as your mother.¡± ¡°she¡¯s even stronger than her mother.¡± fourth master mo said coldly. ¡°maybe,¡± fat wu was dispirited. after a long while, he said, ¡± well, i¡¯m not as capable as you, so i¡¯m not qualified to be your master. however, your mother and i are good friends, so you¡¯ll always be my niece. also, the no. 7 casino, you can take it if you want. you can take everything else if you want. the second force will be the first force in the future.¡± fat wu made his stand clear. all of this had originally belonged to bai wanrong. bai wanrong was no longer around, so it was only natural that everything would return to bai wanrong¡¯s daughter¡¯s hands. fat wu said a lot, and he looked very sincere. although he was a little stupid and had been deceived by leng qingqing, he was indeed sincere towards bai wanrong. ¡°uncle wu, you should take care of the casino. i don¡¯t have any requests for uncle wu, i just hope that uncle wu can let me know if you have any news about my mommy.¡± leng rongrong said. since the misunderstanding had been cleared up, leng rongrong did not have any conflicts with fat wu. ¡°you really think your mother is still alive?¡± fatty wu looked at leng rongrong. ¡°i don¡¯t think so. i think it¡¯s the truth.¡± leng rongrong said as she looked at fat wu. fat wu nodded, then he looked at leng rongrong and hesitated. ¡± just say what you have to say, ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°i just feel that if wanrong is really still alive, this matter should not be spread. wanrong has a lot of enemies. she¡¯s still alive but hasn¡¯te out. i think she might not want to rm too many people, or she has her own reasons. also, if she¡¯s really still alive, i think it might have something to do with the 19th floor. if you want to investigate, you have to focus on the 19th floor. after all, your father is yingluo.¡± fatty wu¡¯s face darkened at the mention of leng rongrong¡¯s father. ¡± ... i don¡¯t know what it is. it abandoned its wife and daughter and has never appeared until now. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this unhappy thing. the food is here. let¡¯s eat. didn¡¯t you say you were hungry?¡± fatty wu looked at leng rongrong affably and was about to help her get some food, but was stopped by mo linyuan. Chapter 633

Chapter 633: pay by card to apologize

Trantor: 549690339

while they were eating, fourth master mo kept personally feeding leng rongrong. leng rongrong did not even need to pick up her chopsticks. tang luo and the others looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong with suspicion. although this was not the first time she had seen young master pamper his wife, he had never stopped her from using her chopsticks. therefore, everyone was a little surprised. however, no one dared to ask. everyone minded their own business and ate. only fat wu looked at it and thought of something. he asked, ¡± rongrong, what¡¯s wrong? did you hurt your hand?¡± after all, he had been to hell street before, so he might have been hurt by some trap in diyue street. fat wu started to worry. leng rongrong¡¯s face instantly heated up and turned red at the question. her hands were sore, but she wasn¡¯t hurt. and the reason for the soreness was the man beside her ... in order to appease this man¡¯s fire, her hands had worked hard for a long time! lord rong red at fourth master mo. fourth master mo smiled sweetly at his wife. the moment he lifted his head, his eyes were filled with a cold light. he stared at fat wu, his eyes filled with the glint of swords, ¡± my wife¡¯s hands are tired, do you have a problem with that? ¡± ¡°no, no problem!¡± fat wu shivered in fear. he realized that his courage had shrunk by ten times after meeting mo linyuan and leng rongrong. tang luo and the others ate obediently without saying a word, desperately stuffing delicious food into their mouths. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us although no one spoke, they looked at each other with ambiguous eyes and secretlyughed. the men more or less knew what had happened. leng rongrong was a little embarrassed. although she wasn¡¯t a thin-skinned person, with everyone acting like this, the atmosphere was extremely ambiguous. she ate the meal until her face and ears were red. during this time, fourth master mo was red at by his wife several times. however, when he looked at lord rong, his face was filled with a loving and happy smile. when quan yu and tang luo saw that smile, their faces were about to crack. they had followed lord fourth for so long, but the number of times they had seen him smile was less than the number of times he had smiled during this meal. she had to admit that young madam was very impressive. lord fourth really loved young madam. lord fourth had never even smiled so lovingly at miss ling ¡®er, whom he had doted on the most back then. in the past, they thought that lord fourth was good to miss ling ¡®er, so many people thought that miss ling¡¯ er might be lord fourth¡¯s wife. now, miss ling ¡®er was insignificant inparison to the young madam! after all, a sister was just a sister, and a wife was a wife. while they were eating, fatty wu mentioned leng qingqing by ident. he said that he had killed leng guantong and li mn, but leng qingqing had disappeared. he had not found out why she had disappeared. ¡°however, leng qingqing is already half-dead, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much. i¡¯m just hoping that you¡¯ll be a little more careful in case shees back again.¡± fat wu knew that leng rongrong was powerful, but no matter how powerful she was, he was still afraid of being stabbed in the back. ¡°why didn¡¯t you kill her?¡± little nan yu puffed up his cheeks in dissatisfaction. ¡± she¡¯s very annoying. she¡¯s always causing trouble for mommy. ¡± ¡± i thought she was dead. maybe she still has one breath left. ¡± fat wu said helplessly. ¡°if you kill someone and don¡¯t remove the roots, they will grow again in the spring wind, do you understand?¡± little nan yu rolled his eyes and lectured fat wu. fat wu had never dreamed that he would be taught a lesson by a little boy. moreover, the little one¡¯s words made sense. he was clearly so young, but he was ruthless enough. ¡°my mommy likes to buy things. since you want to apologize, you can pay by card today.¡± little nan yu said after he was done. ¡°alright!¡± fat wu was delighted to hear that. he earned money to give to wanrong. wanrong wasn¡¯t there, so it was the same to give it to wanrong¡¯s daughter. he was not afraid of spending money, but he was afraid that she would not spend money. at this moment, fat wu was still very happy. he had no idea that the money he had worked so hard to earn for the past twenty years might be spent by leng rongrong in one go. if he had known, he would never have agreed so readily. that day, after dinner, the group of people set off to go shopping. because the storm and the like were too ostentatious, fatty wu had arranged for them to go to a horse farm to y, while leng rongrong and the others went shopping together. as fat wu walked, he said happily, ¡± rongrong, buy whatever you want. i¡¯ll pay you with my card. ¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong nced at fatty wu. ¡°really? if you didn¡¯t use my card, i wouldn¡¯t be happy!¡± fat wu smiled and said, ¡± you can spend the money from these few years however you want. i don¡¯t have any children anyway, so it won¡¯t cost much. ¡± ¡°will you cry if you spend all of it?¡± leng rongrong said softly, ¡± i¡¯m afraid of yihua. i can¡¯t control myself. ¡± ¡°i¡¯d be crying if you didn¡¯t spend it.¡± fat wu said excitedly, ¡± finally, someone can help me spend money. i¡¯m so happy. ¡± as fat wu spoke, he felt a cold gaze on him. he was confused when he met mo linyuan¡¯s eyes. he gave his wife money to spend, was he not happy? why was she looking at him with such a terrifying expression? this made him feel a little creeped out. in fourth master mo¡¯s heart, he was wondering why it was so difficult to get his wife to spend her own money. why did the whole world have to give her money to spend? wasn¡¯t this his wife? was this someone else¡¯s wife? however, how could he refuse when someone was sending money to his wife? he didn¡¯t seem to have any reason to refuse, right? the few of them went to the mall first. leng rongrong saw a store with some strange clothes and was instantly interested. she picked up a maid¡¯s outfit and felt that it was very beautiful. ¡°flower, little yu, why don¡¯t you give it a try? it seems to be very suitable for you guys!¡± leng rongrong said as she held up the maid uniform. ¡°what?¡± butler quan was struck by lightning. he looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡± young madam, did you call me the wrong person just now? ¡± quan yu looked left and right. was she asking him to try on the maid costume? not to mention quan yu, even fat wu had a look of horror on his face. there was no maid in this group of people! they were both men, so why did she have to try on a maid¡¯s outfit? ¡®f * ck, isn¡¯t this too scary? ¡°no, huahua looks really good in it. xiao yu, isn¡¯t it good for you two to wear the same thing? they¡¯re like twins, so they must be very cute.¡± leng rongrong said with great interest. then, fourth master mo¡¯s sharp eyes turned towards butler quan. this was clearly the wife following her husband, forcing the good girl into prostitution. butler quan trembled as he backed away. ¡± i don¡¯t think so. i don¡¯t think this kind of clothing suits me at all. besides, young madam, i¡¯m a man, a man! ¡± Chapter 634

Chapter 634: xiao nan zhi disguised as a girl?

Trantor: 549690339

¡± huahua rejected me once too, butter, he thought it was really fragrant. ¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. she raised the maid¡¯s outfit in her hand, then said with a smile, ¡± look, it¡¯s so pretty! ¡± ¡°young madam, you can¡¯t have this fetish, really.¡± quan yu nced at leng rongrong, panicking. when he felt mo linyuan¡¯s gaze on him, quan yu could not help but look at mo linyuan again. he winked at fourth master mo. realizing that lord fourth was staring at him, butler quan had no choice but to say, ¡± ahem, madam, you¡¯re forcing us to wear these strange clothes now. you won¡¯t force young master to wear strange clothes in the future, will you? ¡± and the young master ...¡± fourth master mo and xiao nan zhi straightened their bodies and turned to look at leng rongrong, their eyes filled with panic. strange clothes ... everything else was fine, but what if it was a woman¡¯s outfit or something ... mo linyuan could not help but think of song junlin and the others ... what rabbit suit, what almost transparent skirt ... fourth master mo, who had originally wanted to make his wife happy and force quan yu, suddenly felt a sense of danger. if the lips die, the teeth will grow cold. no, he could not let his wife continue. ¡± honey, xiao yu has never worn this kind of clothes before. the butler¡¯s clothes are all formal suits and can¡¯t be too gaudy. i¡¯m afraid that the maid¡¯s clothes are not suitable. ¡± mo linyuan quickly rushed up to his wife and pulled her back. ¡± my dear, why don¡¯t you take a look at these butler outfits? i think they look quite suitable. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s attention was diverted, and she threw the maid¡¯s outfit to li ruhua. then, she started to look at the butler¡¯s clothes. there were a few sets that did look good and were quitepatible with quan yu¡¯s aura. ¡°then i¡¯ll take these.¡± leng rongrong looked at quan yu, ¡± what do you think? ¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°it¡¯s very good,¡± quan yu nodded his head frantically. this was still better than li ruhua¡¯s maid outfit. he didn¡¯t want to be someone who was neither a man nor a woman ... thinking of the maid outfit, butler quan asked carefully, ¡± young madam, you said you ordered a few sets of clothes for mest time. don¡¯t tell me ... don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re maid outfits too? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong blinked, then said pitifully, ¡± i¡¯ve already ordered it, and it¡¯s probably going to be delivered home soon. if you don¡¯t wear it, it¡¯ll be a waste of my good intentions ... but forget it, you won¡¯t wear it anyway, and i can¡¯t force butler quan to do it. if i force you, you¡¯ll definitely be unhappy, so i have to respect your opinion, right? if i feel wronged, so be it. if i waste my good intentions, so be it. ¡± lord rong sighed with worry. quan yu¡¯s face was filled with fear. young madam must have learned this from little nan yu! the young master was good at acting pitiful. ¡°i, i didn¡¯t say i was going to reject it.¡± butler quan said in horror. he was really afraid that young madam would cry in front of him, and then his fourth master would kill him. ¡°you¡¯re saying you agree? you agree? then you can¡¯t go back on your word. you can¡¯t not wear what i bought, or you¡¯ll be wasting my good intentions.¡± quan yu was speechless. could he still go back on his word? after settling quan yu, leng rongrong excitedly started to look at the other oundish clothes. because there were many oundish clothes, leng rongrong seemed to be very interested. she looked around and suddenly saw a very big dress. it was a puffy ballet dress. as she looked at it, she burst intoughter. everyone had an ominous premonition. everyone looked at leng rongrong in horror and instinctively backed away. leng rongrong was the only woman among them, and there were no other women. this size was definitely not leng rongrong¡¯s, so it must be someone else¡¯s. suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on fatty wu. leng rongrong also turned her head to look at him. fat wu fanned himself with the card in his hand. as he did so, heughed and said, ¡± go ahead. you can buy anything. i¡¯ll pay by card. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s so embarrassing. how about i give you a present?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at fat wu. ¡± don¡¯t you feel that this dress suits you very well? ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong held the dress in her hand and gestured. ¡°????¡±fat wu was dumbfounded.¡±this, isn¡¯t this a ballet skirt? i don¡¯t even dance, how could it suit me! hey ~ rongrong, don¡¯t joke around.¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s perfect for you. it¡¯s your size, uncle wu.e and try it on! ¡± leng rongrong handed the dress over to fatty wu enthusiastically and even asked the salesgirl to help him try it on. at first, fat wu thought that leng rongrong was just joking with him. it was only when he really put on the ballet dress that fat wu knew that leng rongrong was not joking. he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. he found that leng rongrong¡¯s style was exactly the same as bai wanrong¡¯s back then. bai wanrong had done many unprecedented things, and she had even made some of the big bosses in the underworld wear high heels. in the end, her daughter actually let people like them wear dresses? what kind of strange inheritance was this? ¡°wow, it¡¯s so suitable for you!¡± leng rongrong stared at fatty wu¡¯s chubby legs and could not help butment, ¡± such fair legs, they¡¯re perfect for a dress. ¡± fat wu was speechless. where did she get the idea that he was suited to wear this strange dress? ¡°you¡¯re a fat swan.¡± leng rongrong smiled at fatty wu. ¡± take this as a gift from me to you, uncle wu. ¡± remember to wear it often.¡± fat wu was speechless. after that, leng rongrong and the others went to other shops, and the old man followed them. although shopping was a very tiring thing, the old man did not seem to feel tired at all. his legs were obviously very agile, but he always held a walking stick. the walking stick was not for walking, but for hitting people when they were unhappy. on the way there, fat wu was pped many times. he didn¡¯t know where the old man came from, but he heard that the old man came from hell street. fat wu didn¡¯t dare to fight back when he was beaten. leng rongrong had also bought a few sets of tang-style clothing for old master. the old man¡¯s temperament was very good. he had white hair and a ruddyplexion. he was also very energetic. he was obviously not young, but his back was straight and not hunched at all. he even gave people a feeling of a sage. the old man was also very happy to receive the new clothes. as they strolled around, they suddenly saw a children¡¯s clothing store. leng rongrong rushed in immediately. her eyes lit up when she saw the little girl¡¯s dress. she looked at little nan yu and then at the dresses. she felt a little regretful, but she also had an impulse. ¡°mommy ... you¡¯re looking in the wrong direction. i suggest you look this way. this is the boy¡¯s room.¡± little nan yu¡¯s heart snapped and he pointed to the clothes rack next to him with a strong desire to survive. Chapter 635 - the young master turned into the young mistress in seconds!

Chapter 635: the young master turned into the young mistress in seconds!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°luan ¡®er, you really don¡¯t want to try wearing female clothes? i think you¡¯ll look good if you dress up like a girl.¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes and looked at little nan yu patiently. she suddenly wanted a daughter. girls are so cute. they can wear small skirts and tie small braids. every little dress here is beautiful! moreover, they could wear the same dress. ¡± aunt li, baby aunt li, do you want to try wearing the same thing as mommy? or try it on, what if it looks good? ¡± leng rongrong stared at little nan yu. quan yu and a few others were trembling at the side. was this for real? this wouldn¡¯t turn the young master into a girl, would it? ¡°you can¡¯t wear it. how can a good boy wear a dress?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. he felt that if little nan yu were to wear the dress, he would be in danger! ¡°it won¡¯t hurt to try, right?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s cheeks puffed up and she looked at little nan yu pitifully, ¡± i want someone to wear a mother-and-daughter outfit with me. ¡± ¡± i, i, i ... ¡± little nan yu¡¯s heart ached when he saw his mommy¡¯s sad and depressed look. should he be wearing women¡¯s clothes? although he wouldn¡¯t lose anything by wearing women¡¯s clothes, he was still a boy! little nan yu was at a loss. he had always wanted to dote on his mommy, but it was a little ... he was really a boy! ¡°do these two sets really not look good? do you really not like it?¡± leng rongrong looked at the matching dress, and the more she looked at it, the more she thought it looked good. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us if little nan yu was a little girl, he would definitely look good in it. little nan yu was very cute. no matter if he was a boy or a girl, he was good-looking. ¡°ahem ... mommy, do you really want me to wear a girl¡¯s dress that much?¡± little nan yu stole a few nces at leng rongrong, his heart was already in a crazy struggle. he could wear it, but if someone found out, wouldn¡¯t it be bad tough at him? although he also wore women¡¯s clothes when he acted ... he also dressed as a girl, he still felt that he was more suitable to wear men¡¯s clothes. mo linyuan red at little nan yu, signaling him to be firm on his stand. if little nan yu were to wear a female outfit, it would not be far from him wearing a female outfit. little nan yu red back at her. ¡± if you want to say it, say it. i don¡¯t want mommy to be sad. ¡± ¡± i think it¡¯s better for boys not to wear dresses. it¡¯s not good if the child grows up and has a psychological shadow or a twisted personality. ¡± mo linyuan took a deep breath, looked at his wife and said carefully. ¡°a twisted personality? w-will it be like this?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. if he had to pay such a high price for wearing women¡¯s clothes, then he¡¯d better not. ¡°no, his personality won¡¯t be twisted.¡± when little nan yu saw the disappointment on leng rongrong¡¯s face, he immediately raised his little head and said firmly, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m fine. mommy, i¡¯ll wear it. if you want me to be a girl, then i¡¯ll try! as long as mommy was happy, luan ¡®er had said that she would pluck down all the stars in the sky. however, huang ¡®er could still turn into a girl. when huang ¡®er was acting, she also yed the role of a girl.¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes brightened, then she asked the salesperson to get the dress for little nan yu to try on. then, she also took the adult parent and child outfit and tried it on. mo linyuan waited outside with a livid face. he had a feeling that he was in danger. so, why were they out shopping? the rest of the people were all looking at mo linyuan. li ruhua and the other two had already started discussing how lord fourth would look in women¡¯s clothing. lord fourth was so handsome. if he had long hair and wore women¡¯s clothing, he would also look like a great beauty. good-looking people were indeed different. whether they wore women¡¯s clothes or men¡¯s clothes, or even put a stic bag on, they all looked good. ¡°what are you guys discussing?¡± he suddenly looked at tang luo and the other two with a murderous gaze. tang luo and the other two immediately quivered. mo linyuan looked at quan yu coldly. ¡± maid uniform. from now on, all the butlers of theher abyss empire will be wearing maid uniform! ¡± ¡°ha?¡± butler quan looked at lord fourth in despair. ¡± you must be joking, right? if all the butlers of theher abyss empire are dressed in maid attire, it won¡¯t be good for the empire, right?¡± ¡°no one dared to say anything.¡± fourth master mo said coldly. ¡± oh no. ¡± he narrowed his eyes and pushed tang luo back. ¡± do you want to wear a mini skirt? ¡± since they couldn¡¯t even defend themselves, they might as well hurt each other. ¡± my lord, please don¡¯t. my figure isn¡¯t good. it¡¯s disgusting to wear a short skirt! ¡± tang luo was trembling. she had originally thought that she had escaped the maniption of fate. she had not expected that youngdy would not do anything to her, but lord fourth would. ¡°wow, little miss is out!¡± li ruhua¡¯s cry of surprise diverted everyone¡¯s attention. then, the group saw little nan yue out wearing a wig and a small skirt. little nan yu was wearing a chinese retro-style dress with a lot of chinese elements. the top half was in the style of a cheongsam and the bottom half was a gauze skirt. the pink made little nan yu look tender and tender. with the wig, her small face hadpletely turned into that of a cute little girl. no one could tell that the little guy was a boy when he was dressed like this. ¡°the young master has be a youngdy!¡± ¡± i suggest that fourth master and young madam have a little miss. she¡¯ll definitely be very cute. ¡± ¡°ah, young master, you should turn into a girl. i think girls look better!¡± ¡± she¡¯s definitely a beauty who can bring disaster to a country and its people. she¡¯s beautiful from head to toe! ¡± tang luo and the others looked at little nan yu and realized his potential. the little guy was much cuter than before after he changed his appearance. maybe it was because they were all men and other people liked little girls more, so after little nan yu turned into a little girl, everyone looked much more pleasing to the eye. ¡°luan ¡®er!¡± leng rongrong changed her clothes and came out. she was wearing the same dress as little nan yu. she stared at little nan yu and didn¡¯t even blink. then, leng rongrong rushed up and picked him up. ¡°wow, she¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°he¡¯s just like a doll!¡± ¡°luan ¡®er, as expected,pared to men¡¯s clothing, you¡¯re more suited to women¡¯s clothing!¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you wear women¡¯s clothes in the future? what¡¯s so good about men¡¯s clothes?¡± leng rongrong hugged little nan yu and spun around in circles excitedly. at first, fourth master mo wanted to say something, but when he saw little nan yu¡¯s cute little girl look, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was even cuter than a man. maybe he should have a daughter? it was not cute to have a son. if it was a daughter, she would definitely look like rongrong, just like a little rongrong. that would definitely be very, very cute! fourth master mo looked at little nan yu. he had the urge to throw this godson away and create a new daughter. Chapter 636 ?Chapter 636: lord fourth¡¯s shocking outfit Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong felt that little nan yu was too cute when dressed up as a girl, so she bought a lot of dresses for him like crazy. the little boy was a little flustered when he saw his mommy buying dresses like crazy. ¡± mommy, if you buy one or two, i¡¯ll just wear it. but i¡¯m a boy after all ... ¡± the little guy blinked at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not very good for you, right? ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll talk after we buy it.¡± leng rongrong touched little nan yu¡¯s head. ¡± we don¡¯t have to pay for it, right? ¡± what if you also like to wear dresses in the future? leng rongrong looked at the little guy with a slight smile on her lips. the more she looked at little nan yu, the more she felt that her daughter was quite good. fat wu chuckled and said, ¡± yes, i¡¯ll pay for it. rongrong, you can buy anything you like. ¡± little nan yu looked at fat wu deeply, ¡± do you have a lot of money? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± fat wu said with a smile. he had opened a few casinos and was the second most powerful force in ckman city, so he naturally had a lot of money. the corners of little nan yu¡¯s lips curved up and he smiled meaningfully. ¡± are you sure you want my mommy to spend it? won¡¯t you cry if you spend it all?¡± ¡°the flowers won¡¯t run out.¡± fat wuughed and said, ¡± i have enough money to buy clothes. ¡± ¡°my mommy doesn¡¯t just know how to buy clothes.¡± little nan yu raised his eyebrows. ¡°i can still afford jewelry.¡± fat wu said calmly. he felt that no matter what leng rongrong bought, he could afford it. he was not considered rich, but who could make him go bankrupt by shopping? that was absolutely impossible. fat wu was still full of confidence. he had been carrying the money he had earned all these years. the little one blinked and nodded without saying a word, like a mysterious master. leng rongrong bought a lot of dresses for little nan yu at once. although little nan yu was helpless, she was still his mommy. no matter what, she would pamper him. so, the little one sighed and said seriously, ¡± before i have a sister, i¡¯ll let mommy experience what it¡¯s like to have a daughter. ¡± at the side, fourth master mo was staring at little nan yu with a disdainful look. he still had the urge to throw the little one away and create a new daughter. ¡°daddy, are your eyes okay?¡± little nan yu nced at his dad, ¡± your eyes don¡¯t look friendly. ¡± ¡± yes, i suddenly feel that a daughter is better. what do i need a son for? i should just throw away a son. ¡± mo linyuan sneered, ¡± then no one will fight with me for my woman. ¡± if it was a daughter, he could dote on her with both his wife and daughter. if it was a son, f * ck, this son was always fighting for his favor. he even screwed up a little bit of things. he was not a good son-inw candidate in the eyes of his father-inw now. ¡°daddy, i don¡¯t think this is a good idea ...¡± i¡¯m your biological son! biological, alright? are you going to abandon your own? wasn¡¯t that a little too heartless? fourth master mo snorted. little nan zhi wrinkled her nose and red at her father. she also snorted, put her hands on her hips and pouted. the little guy had an idea and his lips suddenly curved into a smirk. then, the little guy pulled leng rongrong to a shop that specialized in matching parent and child clothing. ¡°mommy, let¡¯s buy some clothes and wear them ourselves!¡± little nan yu blinked, ¡± a family of three. you can also order family clothes. ¡± ¡°alright.¡± leng rongrong felt that matching outfits were not bad. although they had bought a lotst time, the family of three rarely had the chance to wear it together. everyone seemed to be quite busy. ¡°wow, mommy, these three sets are so cute!¡± little nan yu pointed to a set of special parent and child clothes. it was furry and looked like a rabbit outfit. when mo linyuan saw the three sets, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. at most, he could ept something like a sweater. he had always worn suits. when had he ever worn such bright-colored and messy matching outfits? besides, these furry clothes had two rabbit ears on the back, and this thing even had a rabbit tail on the back of its pants? he wasn¡¯t li ruhua, so how could he possibly wear such a thing? ¡°it doesn¡¯t look good.¡± fourth master mo swept his gaze across the room and said directly. ¡± no, i think it¡¯s cute. mommy, what do you think? i think it¡¯s really cute. it¡¯ll be fun to wear it. ¡± little nan yu continued to guide his mommy. leng rongrong took a few looks and found it quite cute indeed. little nan yu made leng rongrong squat down again, then whispered into leng rongrong¡¯s ear, ¡± mommy, you¡¯ve never seen daddy wear such cute clothes, have you? don¡¯t you want daddy to wear it? also, don¡¯t you think that i look good in a woman¡¯s dress? don¡¯t you think that daddy would also look very beautiful in a woman¡¯s dress? i¡¯ve seen other people taking wedding photos, with the girls in suits and the guys in wedding dresses. they look very good!¡± the little one told leng rongrong a lot in his childish voice. mo linyuan leaned over to eavesdrop but he heard nothing. he red at the little one gloomily, having a bad feeling about this. ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± leng rongrong pinched her chin and looked at mo linyuan. she saw that mo linyuan had sized her up from head to toe. to be honest, she had indeed worn men¡¯s clothes in the past for convenience¡¯s sake. however, she had never seen mo linyuan in women¡¯s clothing before. he seemed to be in good condition and was very good-looking. he would probably be a great beauty in female clothes. it seemed quite interesting to take a wedding photo with her in a suit and him in a woman¡¯s dress! since she had nothing to do and she had seen little nan yu, she should be happy since she came out to y. lord rong¡¯s lips curled up with a smile on his face. ¡°hubby, why don¡¯t we take a group photo tomemorate our first time at hemerman city?¡± ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. his instincts told him that it was not a good thing. after all, his wife¡¯s smile was a little strange. moreover, he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take photos. ¡°we don¡¯t even have our wedding photos.¡± leng rongrong saw that mo linyuan did not say a word and lowered her head pitifully. her pitiful act made one¡¯s heart ache. little nan yu raised his head and stared at mo linyuan. the little one crossed his arms in front of his chest and said angrily, ¡± daddy, this is a little unreasonable. ¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. the moment he saw leng rongrong¡¯s expression, he felt as if his heart had been squeezed. it was extremely painful, but his handsome face softened. ¡± then go ahead and take the photos. ¡± lord rong¡¯s face lit up instantly. she pointed at the three sets of matching outfits. ¡± why don¡¯t we try on these? ¡± the color of the rabbit suit wasn¡¯t gaudy, it was all white. however, the rabbit ears and tail were truly shocking. as soon as fourth master mo heard this, his face froze as though it was in a cast. Chapter 637 ? Chapter 637: you want to go to a deserted ind? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°hahaha ...¡± quan yu was the first one who could not hold back hisughter. he covered his mouth and burst outughing. tang luo nudged quan yu and stood there with a serious face. li ruhua stood at the side with a calm expression. he had long gotten used to it. his sense of aesthetics seemed to have been changed by the young madam. he also thought that the parent-child outfit looked quite good. fat wu whispered from the side, ¡± she really looks exactly like wanrong. i¡¯m 100% sure now that rongrong is wanrong¡¯s daughter. ¡± ¡°did bai wanrong like to make people wear women¡¯s clothes back then?¡± tang luo was curious. ¡°i like it very much. i do some strange things.¡± fat wu said. everyone fell into silence. this was inherited, and it was very awesome. on the other side, after leng rongrong¡¯s repeated attempts to act pitiful, fourth master mo finally decided to try on the rabbit outfit. the family of three turned into rabbits. when she came out of the fitting room, she was simply too cute. many people around her were attracted and crazily surrounded her to take photos. ¡°wow, this family of three is so cute!¡± ¡°put the hat on, you¡¯ll look even cuter!¡± ¡°it¡¯s nice, it suits them so well!¡± ¡°a nest of rabbits!¡± many people were crazily taking photos. fourth master mo turned around in despair and happened to face himself in the mirror. when he saw his reflection, his expression froze. when did the ruler of theher abyss empire wear such clothes? if this were to spread out, he would probably beughed to death, right? ¡®this is crazy ... ¡°hahaha, daddy¡¯s rabbit tail is so cute!¡± ¡°daddy, shake your butt!¡± ¡± hurry up and move your butt. that tail is too cute! ¡± as fourth master mo was facing the mirror, the round tail on his pants was exposed. following that, the crowd burst out inughter. they were all blown away by her cuteness. after little nan yu turned around and twisted his butt, everyone exploded. leng rongrong was wearing the same top and a skirt. there was also a small tail on the skirt, which looked very cute. ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore, i can¡¯t take it anymore. he¡¯s too cute. i¡¯m getting dizzy from his cuteness. ¡± ¡± the family of three is so cute. such parents are so loving! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. that little baby is so cute. he¡¯s so small and soft. i want to hug and kiss him! ¡± ¡°ah, they want to take that child away!¡± ¡± i want to snatch that daddy away. daddy is so handsome! ¡± ¡± i want to snatch mommy away. she¡¯s too pretty! ¡± the onlookers began to discuss all kinds of things. each of them wanted to snatch little nan yu¡¯s family away. tang luo and the others looked back at the crowd in horror. ¡± aren¡¯t you guys too scary? not only did they watch, but they also wanted to snatch people? this isn¡¯t a good behavior, is it?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s ears were sharp, and he could hear the discussions around him. he pulled leng rongrong to his side and turned around. he looked at the crowd coldly, ¡± who wants to steal my wife? ¡± his eyes were filled with killing intent. the surrounding people instantly fell silent. this man¡¯s eyes are so scary. just as everyone quieted down, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°why are there so many people here? are they selling something good?¡± nan si appeared out of nowhere and squeezed into the crowd excitedly. then he saw leng rongrong¡¯s family of three. at first, he did not see who they were, but when he saw the three sets of rabbit clothes, he burst outughing. ¡°f * ck, what a childish outfit!¡± ¡± hahaha, this is so funny. rabbit ears and rabbit tail! ¡± ¡°hahahaha, why does he look so familiar ... little, little young master?¡± ¡°oh my, young madam?¡± ¡± hahaha, the one in the rabbit suit with his head turned away, is he our young master? ¡± nan siughed out loud. then, he felt the terrifying gazes of tang luo and the others. the stone in his heart suddenly became heavy. ¡± no, it can¡¯t be. it¡¯s not our lord, right? ¡± how could our lord wear such a weird outfit! what rabbit clothes? our lord won¡¯t even wear green clothes. hahahaha!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll burn joss paper for you.¡± tang luo nced at nan si and said. ¡°i¡¯m more generous. i¡¯ll burn tens of billions of the bank of the universe¡¯s money for you.¡± quan yu looked at nan si deeply. ¡°mr. nan, what a coincidence.¡± li ruhua smiled. nan si swallowed and turned around to run without a second word. yesterday, when they were having sex in bed, he had already been scolded by lord fourth until he was almost impotent. he wouldn¡¯t be beaten up by lord fourth again, right? the hell, who knew that lord fourth would wear a rabbit suit! lord fourth ... how could he possibly wear such clothes? his world view hadpletely copsed! before nan si could escape, quan yu, tang luo, and li ruhua¡¯s three hands had already pressed down on him. nan si had no chance to escape at all. ¡°hehehehe, what are you doing! that¡¯s not lord fourth, right? hehe, even if it was, our lord would still look brilliant and mighty even if he were to wear women¡¯s clothes, let alone a rabbit suit. no matter what he¡¯s wearing, even if he¡¯s wearing a pair of boxers, our lord will still look majestic. my admiration for our lord will never change!¡± nan si said emotionally. he took out the words that he could use to praise others in his life and praised mo linyuan crazily. however, when fourth master mo turned around, his eyes were still filled with killing intent. what do you mean by wearing a pair of briefs? cross-dressing? wasn¡¯t this crazily stabbing his heart?! wasn¡¯t he just worried that rongrong would go crazy and make him wear strange clothes? moreover, there was still yesterday¡¯s grudge. what did he mean by the people of hell street were allzy? was he veryzy? getting up in the middle of the night to stop his car, that¡¯s called beingzy? his wife didn¡¯t get to eat supper. this was definitely because of nan si! lord fourth narrowed his eyes and looked at nan si. ¡± do you want to y with the sharks i keep? ¡± ¡°ha? what shark? i, i don¡¯t like to y with fish, i only like women!¡± nan si stuttered. ¡°female.¡± fourth master mo said with a fake smile. ¡°what female?¡± nan si¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. ¡°the shark is a female. didn¡¯t you y with all kinds of women?¡± the corners of fourth master mo¡¯s lips curled up slightly. his smile was evilly scary. because of his clothes, he looked like an evil white rabbit. ¡°there¡¯s a big difference between female fish and women ... really. besides, i¡¯m not desperate, i¡¯m really just trying to get information.¡± nan si waved his hand. ¡± then go to the sharks and ask for information. there are many pirates in that area of the sea, and the sharks should know a lot. ¡± fourth master mo looked at nan si coldly. tang luo and the others were almostughing out loud as they held down nan si. leng rongrong was studying mo linyuan¡¯s rabbit hat from behind. after looking at it for a while, she put the hat on, and two rabbit ears drooped down from the top of fourth master mo¡¯s head. one of them was standing, and the other was hanging. it looked very cute. fourth master mo turned his head sharply and looked at leng rongrong with a murderous look. Chapter 638 ? Chapter 638: the young madam was forced to squander Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong met fourth master mo¡¯s eyes with a trace of innocence. her little heart contracted in fear from her husband¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very cute?¡± lord rong pursed her lips and stared at lord fourth without blinking. fourth master mo did not say a word. he was already on the verge of a breakdown. when had he ever worn such strange clothes, and when had he ever been surrounded by so many people? he felt that he had lost all his wisdom. he was supposed to be an emperor. who would have imagined that a man sitting on the skeleton king was actually wearing a white rabbit suit and looked like a cute little rabbit? would hai en be able to sit on the throne with such a person? ¡°she¡¯s really cute.¡± leng rongrong felt that her husband was really angry. had she gone too far? however, she felt that there was nothing wrong with a family of three wearing cute clothes. it was just a parent-child outfit, and she didn¡¯t ask him to run around in women¡¯s clothing ... after a moment of gloominess, leng rongrong put on her hat. this rabbit hat could still move. there were two mechanisms on both sides, and when she held it with her hands, the rabbit ears could even stand up in turns. he saw leng rongrong pinching her rabbit ears, making them rise and drooped. mo linyuan¡¯s anger disappeared without a trace in an instant. his cold eyes also became extremely gentle in an instant. ¡°isn¡¯t it cute?¡± lord rong bit his lip and looked down at mo linyuan. lord fourth¡¯s heart skipped a beat. finally, a smile appeared on his face. ¡± cute. ¡± nan si: ¡± ah ... my, my, he, he, he¡¯s wearing a rabbit suit and smiling, smiling ... i must have seen a ghost! ¡± tang luo and the other two had calm expressions on their faces, indicating that they were already used to this. ¡°are you buying?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i¡¯m buying.¡± mo linyuan patted his wife¡¯s head lovingly. ¡± if you say it¡¯s cute, then it¡¯s cute. if you say it¡¯s bought, then it¡¯s bought. ¡± whatever his wife said was right. as long as his wife wanted it, he would definitely satisfy her. little nan yu was secretly happy. mommy had daddy in her hands. after that, leng rongrong bought a bunch of cute parent-child outfits, indicating that she wanted to wear them often as a family. although fourth master mo¡¯s eyes twitched as he looked at the parent and child outfits, he did not object and epted them. ¡°why don¡¯t we wear this and go shopping?¡± leng rongrong felt that the rabbit costume was very cute and did not want to change it. ¡°i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± the smile on fourth master mo¡¯s handsome face froze. ¡°hahaha, it¡¯s very suitable for you!¡± nan si did not control his mouth and had forgotten that he was going to y with the shark. fourth master mo shot him a sharp look, ¡± do you want to survive on a deserted ind for a month? it seems like i haven¡¯t tested you for a long time? hmm?¡± nan si shivered in fear. he grabbed li ruhua¡¯s arm and shook his head. ¡± huahua, protect me! ¡± li ruhua was helpless ... how could he protect them? he was the weakest among them. ¡°little rongrong!¡± a person squeezed in from the outside, and zhong hanyue appeared with her assistant, xiao yu. when he saw mo linyuan¡¯s outfit, xiao yu could not help butugh. ¡± rabbit ...? ¡± ¡°what a coincidence, we meet again!¡± zhong hanyue rushed in front of leng rongrong. looking at leng rongrong¡¯s outfit, she smiled happily. ¡± so cute. a little rabbit? ¡± little rongrong was like a cute little rabbit when she was young.¡± ¡°you think it¡¯s good too?¡± leng rongrong hadpletely forgotten about her promise to meet with zhong hanyue less. upon hearing zhong hanyue¡¯s words, he had a feeling that they were of the same kind. ¡°it¡¯s very cute. i want to wear it too.¡± zhong hanyue also asked the waiter to bring him a set. mo linyuan, who was still very reluctant just now, frowned when he saw that zhong hanyue wanted to wear the same clothes as them. ¡± family clothes. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not suitable for you to wear the same clothes as us. ¡± ¡°why not? rongrong and i are good friends.¡± zhong hanyue said, ¡± i feel that i¡¯ll definitely look better than you in it! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± fourth master mo sized up zhong hanyue and suddenlyughed mysteriously. ¡°what are youughing at?¡± ¡°you might look like my son if you wear it. are you sure you want to be my son?¡± mo lingyuan said coldly, ¡± salesgirl, get him a set then. ¡± ¡°son!¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s mouth twitched. he bit his lips. ¡± how is that possible! ¡± ¡°you can try!¡± fourth master mo was extremely confident. zhong hanyue was instantly defeated and did not dare to try anymore. he was indeed shorter than mo linyuan by a little, and in terms of aura, he was weaker than mo linyuan. it would be embarrassing if he could notpare to mo linyuan in it. zhong hanyue stared at mo linyuan and said, ¡± what does a man like you look like wearing a rabbit suit? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t be too envious that you¡¯re wearing a couple¡¯s outfit with my wife. you don¡¯t have a wife. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s words were like knives stabbing into his heart, ¡± you can¡¯t have someone else¡¯s wife even if you covet it. ¡± zhong hanyue clutched her heart, feeling that she was seriously injured. he red at mo linyuan and said in a low voice, ¡± how are your father-inw? oh, you probably don¡¯t know. after all, your father-inw doesn¡¯t like you.¡± mo linyuan stared at zhong hanyue coldly. the two of them did not say a word, but their eyes were full of daggers. ¡± honey, let¡¯s go. don¡¯t talk to single dogs like him. ¡± fourth master mo wrapped his arm around his wife¡¯s shoulder and turned around to leave. zhong hanyue held onto shawnwoo and almost vomited blood. ¡°shaoyu, my lungs are about to explode.¡± ¡°i understand,¡± xiao yu patted his boss¡¯s shoulder. ¡± boss, why don¡¯t you change your wife? i don¡¯t think miss rongrong is that easy to woo. ¡± a family of three, looking so happy and blissful.¡± ¡°are you trying to anger me to death so that you can inherit the kill list?¡± zhong hanyue looked at shawnwoo seriously. xiao yu shook his head frantically. he was not that evil. he was giving a kind reminder. leng rongrong and the others continued shopping. as zhong hanyue saw that the family of three looked so blissful, he was extremely jealous, so he did not follow. fat wu had always told leng rongrong to spend more, to spend more, to buy whatever she wanted. initially, leng rongrong had thought that uncle wu was someone who had been with her mother, so she had nned to save some for fatty wu. however, fat wu kept nagging her to spend more money. god knew that she hated being forced to spend money. she was already a prodigal. in the end, there was another person who wanted her to squander. after leaving the mall, the group of people walked down a street filled with tang people. leng rongrong suddenly turned to look at fat wu with a meaningful gaze. the people around them all had an expression of understanding. everyone knew that the young madam¡¯s true prodigal ways were about to begin. ¡°uncle wu, please buy this street.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± this chinatown looks pretty good. also, that amusement park over there looks pretty good too. please buy them all. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± wu ying had never seen such a way of spending money, so he looked at leng rongrong with a dumbfounded expression. ¡± buy, buy a street? buy, buy it for what?¡± Chapter 639 ? Chapter 639: the head of intelligence, you don¡¯t even know this? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i¡¯m not going to do anything, i¡¯m just going to buy it!¡± ¡± aren¡¯t you the one who asked me to spend money? ¡± lord rong said with a straight face. ¡°i, i made you spend money.¡± ¡°then isn¡¯t this just spending money?¡± ¡°oh, by the way, i think that the shopping mall over there is not bad, and thend we passed by before, buy them all! there¡¯s a port outside of heman city, let¡¯s buy that port too ...¡± leng rongrong began to count her fingers and exin to fatty wu like crazy. fatty wu swallowed his saliva and looked at his underling in horror. he asked in a low voice, ¡± how much are the things rongrong just mentioned? can we afford it?¡± the underling next to him took out his phone, pressed a calctor, and then began to calcte like crazy. the two of them put their heads together and started to sweat. leng rongrong¡¯s interest was piqued. she seemed to think that everything was good. she wanted to buy thend here, the vi there, and the ind nearby ... she didn¡¯t say anything, but fat wu felt like he had a heart attack. he wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°uncle wu, what do you think?¡± leng rongrong blinked and asked. ¡± buy, buy, buy, buy everything ... ¡± fatty wu was putting on an act. he felt that he would go bankrupt. little nan yu shrugged at fat wu and said silently, ¡± ¡°grandpa wu, i warned you before.¡± ¡°yes, uncle wu!¡± ¡°ah!¡± fatty wu felt his blood run cold when he heard leng rongrong¡¯s voice. he felt that he was going to go bankrupt. he had never thought that he would go bankrupt in one day. he thought that he had enough money to spend for a long time ... however, he suddenly felt that he was very poor. he was actually that poor? ¡°just these.¡± leng rongrong asked,¡±do you have enough money? if it¡¯s not enough, yingluo.¡± ¡°that¡¯s enough.¡± fat wu nodded and mumbled, ¡± it should be enough ... ¡± however, he might have to eat instant noodles to pass his days in the future ... that day, fatty wu had indeed bought everything that leng rongrong had wanted to buy. after that, leng rongrong had directly thrown the things she had bought to fatty wu, letting him manage them. fat wu was speechless. so, the things he bought with his entire fortune would still fall into his hands? during that period, fat wu had to rely on freeloading from others to survive, but it wasn¡¯t long before he realized that leng rongrong was too quick-witted. whether it was thend, the streets, or the port, fat wu had made a lot of money from them. of course, after he had earned money, fat wu had also taken leng rongrong¡¯s ount and would transfer money to her almost every month. this also made lord rong depressed for quite a while. of course, this was all a story forter. that day, because lord rong wanted to take photos, the group of people went to take a lot of photos. although it was not a wedding photo, fourth master mo did not escape the fate of being dressed up as a woman. nan si and the others wanted to take a photo of fourth master in women¡¯s clothing, but they were almost sent to the border. so, leng rongrong wore a suit, mo linyuan wore a woman¡¯s outfit with a wig, and little nan yu wore a little dress. the family took many photos. lord rong was very handsome in a suit, lord fourth was very beautiful in women¡¯s clothes, and little nan yu was extremely cute in a little dress. the photo was taken with a very good effect. of course, lord fourth¡¯s face darkened when he saw the photo. little nan yu was satisfied and forced his dad to use the photo as his phone wallpaper. after the family of three was done taking photos, tang luo, li ruhua, and the others were all forced to wear women¡¯s clothes. then, lord rong sat alone on a retro sofa in men¡¯s clothes. she imitated her mother¡¯s photo, holding a cigarette in her hand and hugging lord fourth in her arms. she was so handsome. li ruhua and the others were dressed in all sorts of women¡¯s clothing, standing next to the sofa. fat wu was even wearing a ballet dress. the photo looked handsome and funny. after taking N sets of photos, the group left the photo studio. they had dinner in a hotel. the group of people had a lively dinner in a private room. nan si went to the toilet and came back with a newspaper in his hand. he said in shock, ¡± did you know that half of hell street is dead and the other half is disabled? they¡¯re all under the control of international organizations and have been arrested. what the f * ck, who¡¯s so awesome that they even destroyed hell street?¡± everyone raised their heads and looked at nan si. needless to say, everyone in the room knew that lord fourth was the one who was so awesome. ¡°why are you all looking at me like that? don¡¯t you feel surprised? don¡¯t you feel excited? someone took down hell street!¡± nan si said in shock, ¡± look, look, the media doesn¡¯t even know who did it. they only said that it was a mysterious person. there were also witnesses who said that it was someone who knew qigong. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s our master and young madam.¡± tang luo nced at nan si and said. ¡°???¡±nan si raised his head and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± you, did you settle it? master, why are you looking for trouble with hell street? they don¡¯t have any grudges against you, do they?¡± ¡°the supper is cold.¡± mo linyuan said. nan si was confused. ¡± what do you mean by the supper is cold? i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. is it a secret signal?¡± as they were talking, nan si moved closer to quan yu¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± has fourth master been ying riddles recently? ¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s true that the supper is cold, so master is a little angry. after all, it¡¯s for young madam. ¡± quan yu ate his food with a calm expression. ¡± she¡¯s the young madam. how can i let her suffer? ¡± those who bully young madam will suffer a fate worse than death.¡± nan si suddenly recalled how lord fourth had scolded him yesterday. so it was because of this. ¡± cough, cough, cough ... ¡± nan si only calmed down after chugging down a ss of water. ¡°the head of intelligence in theherworld empire doesn¡¯t even know this?¡± mo linyuan sat on the chair in a suit, looking handsome and extraordinary. he leaned back in the chair and looked at nan si. ¡± cough, cough, cough. ¡± nan si coughed violently. he had the urge to kneel down. he was wrong, he should not have mentioned this ... wasn¡¯t he just asking for trouble? indirectly, he seemed to have dyed young madam¡¯s midnight snack ... is lord fourth¡¯s desire not satisfied recently? why is his temper so bad? ¡± well, i think the people from hell street deserve to die. after all, they dyed young madam¡¯s supper. i think, master, you did very well, very well. they should be punished like this ... ¡± other than leng rongrong and little nan yu, who were eating calmly, the rest of the people were breaking out in cold sweat from mo linyuan¡¯s stare. fat wu wiped the sweat off his forehead. he felt that this nephew-inw was a little scary. Chapter 640 ? Chapter 640: waiting for the 19th floor toe Trantor: 549690339 nan si ate the entire meal in fear. he was constantly worried that he would be sent to a deserted ind without women by lord fourth. however, they still managed to finish their meal. after dinner, the group of people left the private room. outside, many people were discussing the incident in hell street. many of them were trying to guess who was behind the incident in hell street. however, no matter who it was, they had at least eliminated an evil for the people. those people from hell street were more terrifying than thest. if they were left alive, they would be a disaster. they were the kind that killed without blinking. it was still fine on hell street, but if they were toe out, many innocent people would be in trouble. ¡± i think it must be a very powerful person to be able to deal with so many dangerous people in hell street! ¡± ¡± i heard it¡¯s a man, and a super handsome one at that! ¡± ¡°wow, really?¡± ¡°i heard that he¡¯s from huaxia, the kind that knows kung fu! if only i had the chance to meet him. i¡¯m willing to marry such a person!¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at mo linyuan who was beside her. ¡± i want to marry you! ¡± mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong, his eyes deep, ¡± i have you. ¡± when they reached the door, mo linyuan suddenly pulled leng rongrong over. a man brushed past them, holding a shiny dagger in his hand. it had been aimed at leng rongrong. leng rongrong had already reacted and wanted to grab this person¡¯s hand, but she was pulled by her husband and didn¡¯t manage to grab him in time. however, this person didn¡¯t have the time to escape. after all, tang luo, fat wu, and the others were behind him. little nan yu, who was beside his daddy and mommy, stretched out his short legs and hooked the man directly. fat wu pressed the man down and lifted him up with one hand. he was a fatty after all, and his strength was not small. fat wu snatched the dagger from the man¡¯s hand and the group of people carried the man out. outside, the man was held down by fat wu. a group of people questioned him about what he wanted to do to leng rongrong. how dare he try to assassinate leng rongrong? the man was frightened by the crowd¡¯s imposing manner. he didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but he was forced to reveal itter. it turned out that he didn¡¯t have a grudge against leng rongrong, but he had heard a rumor from somewhere that the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger was very valuable. then, he wanted to snatch the ring. ¡°you¡¯re snatching it like this?¡± fatty wu and the others looked at the man speechlessly. ¡± don¡¯t you realize that there are so many of us? do you think you can win against us by yourself? ¡± ¡°i know now, i can¡¯t win ... i was just being hot-headed.¡± the man¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i know i was wrong. can you let me go? ¡± leng rongrong saw that this man was a first-time offender and did not seem to have much experience. it was because he was rich and poor, and he had heard of the ring on her hand that he had the sudden idea of snatching it from her. so, he had taught the man a good lesson and handed him over to fat wu to be reformed, which was considered letting him go. ¡± picked up another person ... ¡± li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched as she spoke. the young madam really liked to pick people up. she would pick up all kinds of trash at home. tang luo and the others nodded. young madam was really magnanimous. she directly asked fat wu to bring back the people who tried to assassinate her ... although this person said that he was very miserable and pitiful, wasn¡¯t young madam¡¯s actions risky? ¡°where did you hear that this thing is so valuable?¡± mo linyuan asked after looking at the man. ¡± many people who y with antiques know that it¡¯s like a supreme treasure. ¡± the man was stunned for a moment. ¡± but it seems that many people are looking for this ring recently. ¡± ¡°are there many people looking for it?¡± leng rongrong pinched her ring, deep in thought. this item was indeed an old antique, and it was very valuable. it could be said to be a priceless treasure, but only those who were more famous in the antique world knew about it. there were some rumors, but not many. recently, her mother, bai wanrong, had been looking for this thing, so she hade to her side to steal it. this man also said that many people have been looking for this ring recently? was there something special about her ring? she had always treated it as an ordinary antique. the only unusual thing about it was that it was very strong. she had asked someone to analyze what material it was made of, but they had never been able to analyze it. however, it was extremely hard, even harder than diamonds. therefore, she felt that the ring¡¯s greatest use was to be a hidden weapon. sometimes, it was not bad to knock people¡¯s heads with her fingers, and each knock would make them swell. ¡°yes, many people are looking for it.¡± the man looked at leng rongrong deeply, ¡± thank you for not pursuing my impulsive behavior. i will do my best. ¡± i think there¡¯s been a lot of news about this ring recently. if someone finds out that you¡¯re wearing it, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± the man seemed to be very sincere as he reminded leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded. after throwing the man to fatty wu, the group of them returned to the hotel. in the hotel, leng rongrong sat on the sofa and removed the ck ring on her finger. if one did not look closely, they would only think that the ring was an ordinary stone. it looked too ordinary. however, upon closer inspection, one would discover that there was a sleeping little ck dragon inside. the little ck dragon was very, very small, but it looked very lifelike. ¡°although this ring is said to be a priceless treasure, no one actually knows when it was made, and no one can prove what kind of antique it is. most of the rumors say that it was once used by the gods. to be honest, it looks very ordinary. other than the little ck dragon inside being more exquisite, it looks quite rough on the outside.¡± leng rongrong held the ring and said, ¡± i really don¡¯t understand why they¡¯re looking for it on the 19th floor, and why are there so many people looking for it all of a sudden. ¡± mo linyuan took a look at the ring and shook his head. he did not know what the ring was about. ¡°i¡¯ve already sent nan si to investigate. it shouldn¡¯t take long for us to find out about this ring.¡± leng rongrong nodded and put the ring back on. ¡± however, it¡¯s good news that the neenth level is looking for it. i can wait for the neenth level or my mother toe to me. after all, the 19th floor and my mother are too mysterious. it¡¯s not easy for us to find them, but it¡¯s easy for them to find us.¡± leng rongrong still felt helpless when she thought of her mother, bai wanrong. she felt that she had scared her mother, so her mother never appeared in front of her again to snatch the ring. mo linyuan pulled leng rongrong over and let her sit on hisp. he looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m here. i¡¯ll help you investigate everything. ¡± Chapter 641 ? Chapter 641: can¡¯t it just be a pure friendship? Trantor: 549690339 because little nan yu had told him about bai wushan, mo linyuan had left ck city with the excuse of going on a business trip. tang luo followed mo linyuan and left. as for leng rongrong and the others, they had to apany critical strike to watch xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concert, so they stayed in heman city for the time being. leng rongrong also took the opportunity to reorganize the first and second factions. wu ying had said that he would hand the second faction over to leng rongrong, but leng rongrong was toozy to manage it, so she handed everything over to ck city. wu ying, he zeng, and yu manxing had also integrated the first and second faction. wu ying and the others did not have much of an opinion, and the other small forces that had been integrated into ck man city had also seen leng rongrong¡¯s strength, so they had even less of an opinion. everything was progressing quite smoothly. on the day of the concert, leng rongrong bought enough tickets and brought everyone and animals to support xu ying ¡®er. everyone was more excited, and the most excited one should be the critical hit. he was wearing the clothes that xu ying ¡®er had made for him. although they were already in tatters, the chicken refused to change out of them. of course, other than the critical hit, there was another person who was more excited, and that was nan si. nan si was also in the group. he did not leave just because mo linyuan had left. the reason why this guy was still following everyone was that he also wanted to go to xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concert. nan si had said that xu ying ¡®er was the goddess of his dreams. ¡°you have a goddess?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of disbelief when she heard nan si say that she never chased after celebrities and the only one she chased was xu ying ¡®er. her eyes were filled with disdain. a man like nan si liked all kinds of women. leng rongrong might have believed him if he said he liked all the women in the world. however, when he said that he was a star-chaser and that xu ying ¡®er was the goddess of his dreams, leng rongrong did not believe him at all. ¡°are all the women who have not slept with you the goddesses of your dreams?¡± leng rongrong asked, raising her eyebrows. critical hit pped his wings at the side, already eager to peck nan si, the pervert, to death. ¡°how can you say that? do i look like that kind of man? i don¡¯t just fall in love with every woman i see. i¡¯m serious about every woman.¡± nan si snorted and exined seriously. ¡°seriously sleep with someone, then seriously dump her after sleeping with her?¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡°hey, you misunderstood me! it was a deep misunderstanding, alright? i¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± nan si exined, ¡± i¡¯m doing all this for ... ¡± ¡°to obtain information? that¡¯s a good excuse, isn¡¯t it?¡± leng rongrong was amused by nan si¡¯s serious look. nan si said angrily, ¡± to tell you the truth, i¡¯ve liked xu ying ¡®er ever since she started cultivating. i¡¯m very pure towards her. she¡¯s the goddess of my dreams, my goddess! if she wants to date me, i won¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡°you¡¯re so powerful, can¡¯t you get xu ying ¡®er?¡± leng rongrong pouted. ¡± xu ying ¡®er is really his idol, but it¡¯s true that he can¡¯t get her. there¡¯s a big misunderstanding between them. ¡± quan yu suddenly thought of something funny. ¡°what¡¯s the gossip?¡± leng rongrong leaned over. ¡°xu ying ¡®er beat him up before. ¡± because we¡¯ve met on many asions, xu ying ¡®er saw him with different women every time, so she had a very bad impression of him. then, this guy did a good deed once and helped a junior high school student. the junior high school student was in trouble and cried like a pear blossom bathed in rain. xu ying¡¯ er happened to see it. xu ying ¡®er thought that nan si, this bastard, would do all sorts of things with junior high school students, so she beat him up. ¡± when quan yu thought about it, he found it funny. at that time, nan si was said to have been beaten ck and blue, but he did not resist. that was because he was very surprised that there was actually a woman who had not been subdued by his charm and even dared to hit his handsome face that was loved by everyone. ¡°i¡¯m guessing that nan si is a masochist. there were so many women who loved him to death, but he didn¡¯t want them. he just had to keep thinking about xu ying ¡®er, who had beaten him half to death and had never cleared up the misunderstanding. he¡¯s been to every one of xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concerts.¡± ¡± speak clearly, quan yu. you rascal, tell me clearly, who¡¯s a beast? who¡¯s a beast? this is what you call a beast, alright? ¡± as he spoke, nan si pointed at the critical hit. then, he screamed in pain as his finger was pecked by the critical hit. shaking his fingers, nan si¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the critical hit. ¡± aren¡¯t you a f * cking animal? aren¡¯t you just a chicken? why did you peck me? i¡¯m not scolding you.¡± ¡°giggle giggle!¡± the hair on critical hit¡¯s body stood on end. he was very dissatisfied with nan si. ¡°critical strike feels that a person like you is not worthy of xu ying ¡®er.¡± leng rongrong spread her hands and shrugged helplessly. ¡± what do you mean by a person like me isn¡¯t worthy of xu ying ¡®er? if i¡¯m not worthy, do you think this chicken is worthy? ¡± nan si rolled his eyes at critical hit. ¡± critical hit, i don¡¯t want to criticize you, but you¡¯re a chicken. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to someone else? even if you¡¯ve be a chicken spirit, the chasm between races is still impassable.¡± critical hit looked at nan si with disdain. can¡¯t there be a pure friendship between a human and a chicken, a pure friendship in adversity? this beast¡¯s thoughts were really filthy. crit pped his wings and cawed madly at leng rongrong for a while. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± yes, this beast is indeed quite dirty. don¡¯t worry, ying ¡®er is so smart, she definitely won¡¯t associate with such a person. ¡± the critical hit made a sound at nan si. nan si was stunned. he was actually snorted at by a chicken? is there still justice? when they arrived at the concert venue with the animals, they never expected to be stopped outside. this was because animals were not allowed to enter the concert venue, and there had been no precedent of animals entering. leng rongrong and the others did not bring any small animals. tigers, horses, and wolves were all brought along. the group of security guards was scared to death. because of their appearance, almost all the security guards were mobilized and blocked them. ¡°um, big brother security guard, we¡¯re just here to watch a concert, not some terrorist. also, although they look scary, they¡¯re just a horse, a dog, a big cat, and a chicken. they¡¯re not a threat!¡± leng rongrong appeased the security guard, took out a stack of tickets in her hand, and opened them in a fan-shaped formation. ¡± see, we didn¡¯t buy tickets, and they all bought tickets. those who bought the tickets were the audience. in theory, the audience should be able to enter, right? didn¡¯t they say that the audience can¡¯t not be human?¡± the security guard was a little flustered. ¡°but there¡¯s no rule that states that the audience can be animals!¡± Chapter 642 ? Chapter 642: a helicopter for a concert? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°but we all bought tickets, so it¡¯s okay if there are no rules! big brother, let us in!¡± leng rongrong smiled at the security guard. ¡± we all spent money to buy the tickets through formal channels. the concert is about to start, if you don¡¯t let us in, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, let us in!¡± nan si said urgently. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit was also anxiously running around. he wanted to rush in directly. the security guard was a little hesitant, especially when he saw the white tiger and the others. would this thing bite? if he let the animals in and something happened to them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to the leader. ¡°it¡¯s all because of you animals, you¡¯re really a burden!¡± seeing that the time was almost up, nan si became anxious and directly retorted with a few words. he was already anxious about the critical hit. hearing nan si¡¯s words, he also became angry and red at nan si. ¡°security guard, can i go in by myself?¡± nan si saw that the security guards would not let the animals in, so he decided to go in first. hearing that nan si wanted to go in first, critical hit was immediately unhappy. he started to attack nan si. ¡°f * ck, you¡¯re pecking me again? do you think i¡¯m easy to bully?¡± nan si was furious. the critical hit flew to his head, trying to stand on top of nan si¡¯s head. all of a sudden, the man and the chicken started to fight excitedly. the group of security guards saw the fight between the man and the chicken, causing chicken feathers to fly all over the sky. they were so scared that they couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. ¡°¨Cck¡ªck¡ªck¡ªck-you stupid chicken, you messed up my hairstyle! if youe any closer, i¡¯ll deep-fry your chicken legs, braised your chicken feet, and make your chicken into braised chicken! feed the chicken to the dogs!¡± nan si was in an even worse state. leng rongrong and the others took a few steps back subconsciously. nan si¡¯s hair, which was originally very well-groomed, was now as messy as a chicken nest because of the critical hit. it seemed that the critical hit really wanted to use nan si¡¯s head as a chicken nest and was not willing toe down from his head. nan si roared madly. even the critical ones refused toe down. leng rongrong was helpless. li ruhua and quan yu both looked at nan si with sympathy. of all people to provoke, why did they have to provoke this violent chicken? among these animals, the critical hit was the most explosive. it was like a firecracker that could fly to the sky with just one hit. the security guards didn¡¯t know what to do. after all, the other party had tickets, but there was no precedent of letting animals go to the concert. if it was a small animal, it was fine, but if they secretly brought a chicken in, everyone would pretend not to see it. but the question was, what kind of animal did these people bring? a tiger! a horse? a wolf or a dog? each one was bigger than thest. although it didn¡¯t seem like it was going to attack people, everyone was scared. if this big tiger suddenly attacked people, it would definitely cause countless deaths and injuries. after all, it was a terrifying beast. soon, the head of security was called over. when the security captain saw the tigers, horses, and the like, he was shocked. he then frowned and said, ¡± what¡¯s the noise? animals can¡¯t enter, let alone such a beast! you¡¯re not allowed to enter, are you here to make trouble at the concert? bring a tiger or something?¡± ¡°we¡¯re ying ¡®er¡¯s friends, we¡¯re not here to cause trouble.¡± leng rongrong knew that it was indeed inappropriate to let storm and storm in, so she took a step back and asked, ¡± then if the other animals don¡¯t go in, can we bring this chicken in? ¡± ¡°we can¡¯t!¡± the head of security nced at leng rongrong. ¡± or miss xu¡¯s friend? ¡± if you¡¯re miss xu¡¯s friends, wouldn¡¯t miss xu have arranged for you?¡± ¡°she doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re here.¡± leng rongrong exined. ¡± stop pretending. i¡¯ve seen a lot of people like you. how dare you pretend to be friends with a female artiste? what a joke. are you here to cause trouble? ¡± the head of security said to the other security guards, ¡± take them under control and don¡¯t let them enter the concert. the concert is about to start. no mistakes are allowed. ¡± before the head of security could finish his sentence, crit was furious. he gave up on attacking nan si and pounced on the head of security. ¡°critical hit!¡± leng rongrong did not even have time to stop him. the chicken rushed to the head of the security guard andnded a critical hit on his head. it was about to stand, but it slipped and fell to the ground. the head of security¡¯s hair was pulled off by the ws of the critical strike, revealing a bald, shiny head. when he touched his head, he felt a chill. the security captain exploded. ¡°catch this chicken!¡± the roar shook the entire world. at this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from the sky. then, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the helicopter that wasnding. the head of security was speechless. what¡¯s going on today? not only did someone bring a tiger to watch the concert, but someone even flew a helicopter here? at this time, even the critical hits had quieted down. everyone turned to look at the helicopter that hadnded in the open. the wind from the helicopter messed up leng rongrong¡¯s hair, and she raised her hand to tuck her long hair behind her. soon, a person got off the helicopter. the person who came down was an old man, dressed like a butler. half of his hair was white, and he walked towards leng rongrong and the others. the group of people looked at the old man curiously. leng rongrong whispered,¡±could this old man be a fan of xu ying ¡®er?¡± ¡± ying ¡®er is really charming. not only is the chicken her fan, but nan si, the womanizer, is also her fan. now, even the old man who appeared in the helicopter is her fan. ¡± ¡± f * ck, it¡¯s fine if a chicken snatches my woman, but this kind of old fart also snatches my woman? ¡± nan si was unhappy. the two small eyes of the critical hit red at nan si. ¡°i don¡¯t want to fight with you anymore. i don¡¯t want to fight with chickens!¡± nan si touched his messy hair. he did not want to fight with this chicken anymore. he felt that he could not beat this chicken. this mad chicken was too terrifying. ¡°are you here to watch the concert?¡± one of the security guards asked, ¡± if you want to watch the concert, please show your ticket. ¡± ¡°a concert?¡± the old man chuckled and shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m not here to watch a concert. i¡¯m just here to give you an invitation. ¡± ¡°send an invitation?¡± the security guard was suspicious. ¡°it has nothing to do with the concert. please forgive me if i¡¯m disturbing you. i¡¯m here to look for thisdy.¡± the old man walked straight to leng rongrong. ¡± miss rongrong, it¡¯s olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eightieth birthday. she invites you to attend her birthday party. here¡¯s the invitation. ¡± ¡°olddy xuanyuan?¡± leng rongrong took the invitation card with a suspicious look. she tried to recall, but she didn¡¯t seem to know any olddy xuanyuan ... Chapter 643 ? Chapter 643: miss rongrong, the olddy is inviting you home! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°the old ancestor of the xuanyuan family in the capital.¡± the old man said, ¡± i¡¯m uncle wang, the housekeeper of the xuanyuan family. i¡¯ve received orders from the olddy to invite you to the birthday banquet. ¡± ¡± oh, i know there¡¯s a xuanyuan family in the capital ... but i don¡¯t think i¡¯m familiar with the xuanyuan family. why did the olddy invite me to her birthday party? ¡± leng rongrong racked her brains for a long time, but she still didn¡¯t feel that she had any rtionship with the xuanyuan family. she didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the xuanyuan family, right? she had been to the capital, but she had never seen anyone from the xuanyuan family, nor did she know anyone with the surname xuanyuan. as for the olddy of the xuanyuan family, she had heard of her before. however, she didn¡¯t think that the olddy of the xuanyuan family would know someone like her who didn¡¯t have any status. the xuanyuan family in the capital was still very powerful. they were once the founding fathers of the country, and there were also powerful figures in the military, politics, and business among their descendants. the entire xuanyuan family was quite impressive. however, ever since that old man had passed away, this olddy had taken over the family. the xuanyuan family had not been as good as before, but a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. there were still many talents in the younger generation. the xuanyuan family could be considered a first-ss family. uncle wang smiled at leng rongrong. ¡± miss rongrong, you must be very curious about your background. remember to attend the birthday banquet. when the timees, you¡¯ll know about your background. ¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± my background is rted to the xuanyuan family? ¡± she knew that her mother was bai wanrong, but she didn¡¯t know who her father was. from what the old master had said, her background was rted to the xuanyuan family, so her father was a member of the xuanyuan family? uncle wang did not give leng rongrong a chance to ask more questions. he smiled at leng rongrong and said, ¡± i should go back. i still have to send invitations to a few important people. i hope miss rongrong will be there. ¡± this birthday banquet is not only old madam¡¯s birthday banquet, but also miss rongrong¡¯s return banquet.¡± ¡°go home?¡± leng rongrong frowned. uncle wang smiled but did not say anything. he took a few steps back and turned to walk towards the helicopter. after he got on the helicopter, he waved at leng rongrong. then, the helicopter took off, stirring up a strong wind. the helicopter left. ¡°am i from the xuanyuan family?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and flicked the invitation in her hand. she was a little surprised. ¡± could my father be a member of the xuanyuan family? ¡± wasn¡¯t he someone from the 19th floor? the olddy of the xuanyuan family knew about the mystery of her birth? since he knew, why didn¡¯t hee to pick her up earlier, and now let her go back to the xuanyuan family? leng rongrong had no interest in the xuanyuan family. the xuanyuan family was a troublesome ce. it was a first-ss family and looked impressive, but there was constant internal strife, which was quite annoying. however, she was still quite interested in her own background and who her father was. ¡°giggle!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s deep thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a critical hit. it was time for the concert to start, but they still couldn¡¯t go in, so they were anxious. nan si was also anxious, so he kept saying that it was all because of the critical hit. the man and the rooster looked like they were about to fight, but leng rongrong stopped them. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t go in.¡± the head of security was still stubborn. ¡°animals can¡¯t go in, but humans can, right?¡± nan si frowned. ¡± i have a ticket, and it¡¯s a front-row ticket! ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t look like good people. none of you can go in.¡± the head of security shouted at his men, ¡± this group of people seems to be plotting something. arrest them all. ¡± ¡°yes!¡± then, the group of security guards started to move to catch leng rongrong and the others. leng rongrong wanted to exin, but a security guard attacked her directly. she had no way to exin, so she grabbed the security guard with a backhand. ¡°security guard, even if you can¡¯t let us in, you don¡¯t have to do anything to us, right? we really don¡¯t have any ulterior motives.¡± leng rongrong frowned. she could understand the responsibility of this group of security guards. they had to stop them from entering, but wasn¡¯t it a little too much to attack them directly and even arrest them? ¡°whether there is a plot or not, it¡¯s not for you to decide!¡± ¡± it¡¯s a good concert, but you brought these animals in. are you sure you¡¯re not here to cause trouble? ¡± the head of security was very angry. he had personally made a move to capture leng rongrong, but he was captured by her instead. when the rest of the security guards saw that their boss had been captured, they became anxious and angry, and then began to surround leng rongrong and her group. with this fight, the entire scene became chaotic. however, the security guards were ordinary security guards, while leng rongrong and the others were not ordinary people. in less than ten minutes, the group of security guards were all taken down. ¡°you guys are going too far!¡± ¡°hurry up, get the other bodyguards!¡± ¡°this group of people don¡¯t have good intentions! they¡¯re going to ruin this concert!¡± the security guard captain who was on the ground was screaming madly. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°big brother, we¡¯re here to support, not to smash the ce! ying ¡®er is my friend, and they¡¯re the baby¡¯s fans. do you see that? this chicken and this radish are both ying¡¯ er¡¯s super fans!¡± ¡± only a ghost would believe you. how could a chicken be a fan of an artist? ¡± the head of security felt that leng rongrong was lying without even thinking about it. ¡°giggle giggle!¡± being suspected of a critical hit made him go crazy. ¡°you¡¯re going to piss my chicken off! also, how do you know that ghosts will believe what i say?¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes gloomily. she reached out and pulled the security guard up, then patted the dust off his body. ¡°we¡¯re so powerful. if we want to find trouble, it¡¯ll be a matter of minutes. why should i waste my time here with you?¡± ¡°we¡¯re really just here to watch the concert.¡± ¡°if you really don¡¯t believe me, i can only call ying ¡®er!¡± leng rongrong pointed at them. ¡± you haven¡¯t seen that variety show, have you? we¡¯ve all filmed variety shows with ying ¡®er before.¡± the head of security shook his head, looking a little confused. at this moment, a boy suddenly rushed over from behind. ¡± it must be miss leng! ¡± i¡¯m sister ying ¡®er¡¯s assistant. i just heard the situation outside and also heard the sound of a rooster crowing. sister ying¡¯ er knew that miss leng and the rest of you had arrived and asked me toe and take you in!¡± ¡°miss xu, do you know them?¡± the head of security was dumbfounded. you really know her? he had thought that it was someone with bad intentions. ¡°i really do know him. we¡¯ve filmed variety shows together.¡± the assistant quickly apologized to leng rongrong and the others, then said that the concert was about to start, and asked everyone to follow him in. he arranged a more suitable ce for them to watch. leng rongrong patted the head of security¡¯s shoulder, apologized, and consoled him with a few words, then followed her assistant into the concert. Chapter 644 ? Chapter 644: lord rong on stage Trantor: 549690339 when leng rongrong and the others entered the concert, they caused quite a stir. after all, it wasn¡¯t just a few handsome men and beautiful women who came in. it wasn¡¯t just a very cute little boy. there were also big tigers and ck horses. ¡°why are there so many animals?¡± ¡°is the concert going to be a circus?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know, but that dog is so cute. how can such a big dog be so clean and white? i really want to f * ck it! ¡± the surrounding people were abuzz with discussion. leng rongrong and the others followed the assistant calmly, then went to a very good seat in front and sat down. some of the audience members quickly noticed leng rongrong and storm. ¡°wow, i remember now!¡± ¡± it¡¯s a storm! storm! attack them! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s leng rongrong, lord rong! the one who participated in the variety show with ying ¡®er, lord rong!¡± ¡± oh my god, lord rong is so beautiful. and those animals. that tiger actually became lord rong¡¯s pet. it¡¯s like a big cat walking beside lord rong. it doesn¡¯t have the airs of a beast at all! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so cute! lord rong is so powerful! they¡¯re really good friends of our goddess ying ¡®er! they¡¯re here to support ying¡¯ er!¡± ¡± lord rong, i¡¯m ying ¡®er¡¯s fan, and also your fan! ¡± ¡± lord rong, why haven¡¯t you been filming recently? you don¡¯t have any activities either. i want to see you participate in variety shows! ¡± ¡± lord rong¡¯s variety showst time was very impressive. i¡¯m looking forward to your new show! ¡± ...... leng rongrong heard a lot of people calling her name. she turned around and waved to everyone, then said with a smile, ¡± the concert is starting. let¡¯s quiet down and listen to the concert, okay? ¡± ¡°alright!¡± the shouting finally stopped. xu ying ¡®er appeared in the stage lights. after all, she was a singer and dancer, and the stage was very explosive, so xu ying ¡®er¡¯s handsomeness blew up many people as soon as she went on stage. everyone forgot about leng rongrong and the animals and focused on xu ying ¡®er¡¯s performance on the stage. leng rongrong and the others were also watching very attentively. the critical hit was even on the seat, jumping around very excitedly. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it couldn¡¯t speak humannguage, this chicken would have been so excited that it would have sung with xu ying ¡®er. nan si waved the light stick in his hand. he was so excited that he was about to cry. ¡± f * ck, this is the first time i¡¯ve sat in such a front row. furthermore, it was personally arranged by my goddess. i really like my goddess so much! ¡± one song after another, xu ying ¡®er sang and danced on the stage, looking extremely handsome. below the stage, the audience was in a frenzy. everyone was immersed in the song, and the atmosphere of the entire concert reached its peak. in the end, xu ying ¡®er stopped to rest for a while, and also talked to leng rongrong and the others. the critical hit directly flew onto the stage to send flowers. with a flower in his mouth, he flew directly in front of xu ying ¡®er. although it was a big rooster, its fur had grown out, and its critical hit looked very good. once it got on the stage, the lights shone on it, and its fur was shiny, attracting a lot of people. ¡°this chicken is so spiritual!¡± ¡± i remember that xu ying ¡®er helped this chicken in the variety show, so this chicken should be very grateful! ¡± ¡°master rong¡¯s animals seem to be very smart!¡± ¡± i¡¯m so envious. it¡¯s as if they can understand humannguage. why are all my animals so stupid? ¡± ¡± what¡¯s leng rongrong doing? she¡¯s deliberately bringing so many animals to his concert to divert everyone¡¯s attention! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s here to cause trouble, right?¡± ¡± how could master rong be here to cause trouble? she must be here to support xu ying ¡®er. they¡¯re friends, okay? ¡± ¡°speaking of which, i haven¡¯t seen you do anything recently. i only heard that you seem to have changed yourpany and your manager. what kind of manager has she changed? why is she not acting anymore?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if she doesn¡¯t strike while the iron is hot after entering the entertainment industry, is she here on vacation now? ¡± ¡°lord rong, why don¡¯t you go on stage and sing a song?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. since you¡¯re here, you must support xu ying ¡®er and satisfy your fans!¡± ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with you, this is xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concert, if you want leng rongrong to sing, then sing somewhere else! besides, she¡¯s not a singer. would she be embarrassed on stage?¡± in the audience, many fans started to argue. some of the fans were xu ying ¡®er¡¯s fans, and some of them happened to be leng rongrong¡¯s fans as well. of course, there were also fans of xu ying ¡®er or leng rongrong. because some fans made unreasonable requests, the fans began to quarrel. some people scolded leng rongrong, some criticized xu ying ¡®er, and some said that leng rongrong was an actress who couldn¡¯t sing well, so she shouldn¡¯te to the concert to make her presence known. a few of leng rongrong¡¯s fans, who had been suffering from the fact that leng rongrong had never appeared in the public eye, crazily hoped that leng rongrong could sing a song to satisfy everyone. the scene became a little chaotic because of the argument. leng rongrong and xu ying ¡®er were both confused. one of them was singing, and the other was listening to songs. it was a happy asion, but because of the fans¡¯ argument in the audience, they were dumbfounded. xu ying ¡®er motioned for everyone to be quiet, then said with a smile, ¡± it seems that someone wants our lord rong to sing on stage. i have no problem with that, but i don¡¯t know if our lord rong will agree. then let me ask!¡± xu ying ¡®er took the microphone and asked leng rongrong. leng rongrong had wanted to say that she did not know how to sing, but she did not expect that many people around her would say that she would definitely reject it. she definitely did not know how to sing. ¡°what song can she sing!¡± ¡± let¡¯s not sing. if it¡¯s bad, it¡¯ll be a waste of our time! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a waste of time. this concert is supposed to be of high quality. if she doesn¡¯t sing well, it¡¯ll affect our mood! ¡± ¡± i think it¡¯s fine for her to participate in variety shows or act, but not singing. no one can do everything. ¡± ¡± forget it. she doesn¡¯t dare to sing. if she doesn¡¯t sing well, she¡¯ll be scolded to death! ¡± ¡°lord rong is just singing a few words as a guest to help bring up the atmosphere, what¡¯s there to scold! which celebrity doesn¡¯t have a few good friends at their concert? you guys are so weird!¡± ...... the fans were in a heated discussion. leng rongrong nced at xu ying ¡®er. xu ying¡¯ er gave her a look, seemingly hoping that she would go on stage and sing a song with her. after a moment of hesitation, leng rongrong agreed. ¡°f * ck, she actually agreed?¡± ¡°oh my god, she won¡¯t pollute our ears, right?¡± ¡°she¡¯ll definitely not sing well!¡± ¡°i only want to hear xu ying ¡®er sing, i don¡¯t want to hear anyone else sing!¡± ¡°leng rongrong, don¡¯t join in the fun,¡± the fans started to argue again. xu ying ¡®er smiled at everyone and said, ¡± don¡¯t mess around, everyone. i¡¯ve never heard lord rong sing before and i want to hear him sing. please understand my selfishness. maybe our lord rong can give us a surprise?¡± Chapter 645 ? Chapter 645: the stage exploded from being so handsome Trantor: 549690339 after that, leng rongrong jumped up onto the stage from below. she did not walk up the steps, but supported herself with one hand and leaped lightly, jumping up from below the stage that was almost taller than her. when everyone saw this scene, they were all a little shocked. this jumping ability was simply unbelievable. furthermore, her entire body was as light as a swallow. ¡°that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°how did lord rong go up? it¡¯s so high, did she grow wings and fly up?¡± ¡°as expected of lord rong!¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong with that? with one hand, many people can jump up, okay? ¡± ¡± i think there¡¯s something wrong with leng rongrong. it¡¯s not her concert, what¡¯s she doing there? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re the ones who have a problem. can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s xu ying ¡®er, the host of this concert, who invited her own friends? ¡± ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for master rong¡¯s good rtionship with xu ying ¡®er, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people at xu ying¡¯ er¡¯s concert, right? ¡± ¡± f * ck, who told you toe? you guys were the ones who snatched our shadow¡¯s tickets first, okay? ¡± the fans started to argue again. xu ying ¡®er had a lot of fans, but this concert was held abroad, and xu ying¡¯ er had a good rtionship with leng rongrong during the variety show a while ago. therefore, many of leng rongrong¡¯s fans also came to join in the fun and support xu ying ¡®er. no one had expected that the fans of both sides would actually quarrel at the concert. some people felt that leng rongrong¡¯s entrance with a pet had affected xu ying ¡®er, and that she had deliberatelye to show off. some people thought that leng rongrong was only here to support xu ying ¡®er and had nothing to do with being in the limelight. then, because of the singing incident, the conflict between the two sides deepened. although there were some who were friendly and hoped that the fans on both sides would get along, there were still many fans who didn¡¯t know what was going on and scolded both sides. as a result, the concert became a little messy. of course, the two parties on stage did not have any conflicts. xu ying ¡®er was very happy that leng rongrong would appear, and leng rongrong was also very happy to be able to sing a song with xu ying¡¯ er. ¡°do you know how to dance?¡± xu ying ¡®er looked at leng rongrong and asked. ¡°i know a little.¡± leng rongrong was deep in thought. she had learned everything and had always been interested in everything. after all, she did notck anything. if she did not have any pursuits in her life, if there was nothing she was interested in, it would not be easy for her to continue living. however, even though she learned a lot of things, she was never interested in them for long. after learning enough, she quit and started to learn other things. therefore, the things he learned were veryplicated, and he was not very good at it. he could only be considered to have a little talent, so he learned everything. ¡°then, how about dancing?¡± xu ying ¡®er squinted at leng rongrong and said softly, ¡± let¡¯s do a good job and bring out what you¡¯re best at. ¡± this way, we can shut everyone¡¯s mouth.¡± xu ying ¡®er was actually a little apologetic. leng rongrong hade to support her, but in the end, many of her fans were actually scolding her. she hoped that leng rongrong would perform better than her. that way, the fans would not scold leng rongrong. ¡°if i perform too well, wouldn¡¯t i be stealing the limelight from you, the main character?¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± how about this? we¡¯ll sing together and then dance together? ¡± after that, leng rongrong recited a song by xu ying ¡®er. the dance in that song was also created by xu ying¡¯ er herself. because it was more explosive, it could enhance the atmosphere of the scene. it was also one of xu ying ¡®er¡¯s more popr songs. xu ying ¡®er must have sung this song well and danced even better. it just so happened that leng rongrong also knew this song. she had seen it a few times. although she had not studied it seriously, her memory was still good, so she had no problem performing it directly. after a brief discussion, the two of them were ready to dance to the song. in the audience, many of xu ying ¡®er¡¯s fans were still scolding leng rongrong, saying that she would only dy the time. on the other hand, leng rongrong¡¯s fans kept retorting. everyone thought that leng rongrong was so good at singing and dancing, so she would definitely have no problem. ¡± if you¡¯re an actor, then act well. go onto the stage of a singer and sing. how can someone who has never sung before sing be good at singing? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. what a waste of our time. we¡¯re here to watch the concert, not to see her. we¡¯re here to see ying ¡®er! ¡± ¡± how can you people be like this? xu ying ¡®er is a friend of our lord rong. isn¡¯t it good for friends to help? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. they¡¯re friends. if they don¡¯t have any conflicts, why are we fans arguing here? ¡± ¡± ying ¡®er is a good person, and so is lord rong. since they¡¯re friends, our fans should be friendly too! ¡± the debate below the stage was silent. it was only when leng rongrong and xu ying ¡®er were ready to start singing that everyone quieted down. a familiar melody started ying. leng rongrong and xu ying ¡®er stood in the middle of the stage. xu ying¡¯ er was dressed in a gorgeous costume, while leng rongrong was dressed in a simpler outfit. she took off her coat and threw it away, causing a burst of screams. some of the male audience members were especially excited. ¡°the action of throwing the clothes is so cool!¡± ¡± lord rong is lord rong indeed. you¡¯ve always been so handsome! ¡± ¡°ying ¡®er is so beautiful!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t lord rong pretty? although he didn¡¯t specially dress up, lord rong¡¯s radiance can¡¯t be blocked!¡± ¡± right, both of them were born for the stage. you can say that they¡¯re simply shining. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s watch first, can leng rongrong really sing and dance? ying ¡®er¡¯s song had a very fast rhythm, and it was very difficult to dance to. most people couldn¡¯t dance well. you still have to dance with ying ¡®er, can you keep up with the rhythm?¡± ¡°you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± on the stage, a backup dancer presented two ancient-style costumes, which leng rongrong and xu ying ¡®er put on at the same time. then, a microphone was handed to leng rongrong. the lights were switched on, and the backup dancers also came up. leng rongrong and xu ying ¡®er exchanged a look. xu ying ¡®er was initially worried that the rhythm of her song might be too fast and leng rongrong might not be able to keep up with the rhythm, but after looking at leng rongrong in the eye, she felt that leng rongrong had given her full confidence. for some reason, she had a feeling that nothing could stop leng rongrong. leng rongrong could definitely sing and dance well. she would do her best and she would do her best as usual. all she had to do was give the audience the best. therefore, the stone in xu ying ¡®er¡¯s heart was finally put down. with the microphone in hand, the two of them moved in sync. although they had never worked together or trained together, leng rongrong was able to keep up with xu ying ¡®er¡¯s rhythm when they sang. not only did she keep up with the song, but when she started dancing, leng rongrong also did not fall behind in the slightest. the two of them sang and danced, full of energy. the long sleeves of his ancient-style robe were swung rhythmically. Chapter 646 ? Chapter 646: how many alts does the young madam have? Trantor: 549690339 they had never rehearsed together before, and they had decided to sing together on the spot. however, xu ying ¡®er and leng rongrong¡¯s cooperation could be said to be perfect, which directly shocked the audience. in the beginning, some of the audience members were still muttering that leng rongrong had affected their view of xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concert. however, when it really started, everyone was shocked. although leng rongrong did not have a special costume, she only wore a robe on the outside and did not put on any heavy makeup, let alone any other makeup. no one even knew that leng rongrong could sing this song, and no one would have thought that when leng rongrong sang with xu ying ¡®er, their voices could merge so perfectly. even when they had gone solo, leng rongrong¡¯s singing could be said to be wless. her voice was ethereal and explosive, and any tune she sang seemed to be very pleasant to the ears. ¡°it¡¯s so good!¡± ¡± oh my god, it¡¯s better than ying ¡®er¡¯s singing alone. although ying¡¯ er¡¯s singing is also good, when the two of them sing together, it¡¯s surprisingly good! ¡± ¡°who was the one who said that our lord rong couldn¡¯t sing? did you hear her solo? it¡¯s nice, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s so good that i¡¯m crying!¡± ¡°no, don¡¯t speak, let me be drunk in it!¡± ¡± they¡¯re so good at dancing. this dance is a difficult one, so how did the two of them coordinate so well? ¡± ¡°they couldn¡¯t have rehearsed this, right?¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t seem like they rehearsed it. ying ¡®er didn¡¯t seem to know that lord rong woulde! ¡± ¡°so you have a tacit understanding?¡± ¡°oh my god, why do i feel like they¡¯re a perfect match?¡± ¡°i¡¯m mesmerized by master rong¡¯s handsomeness, and i¡¯m mesmerized by ying ¡®er¡¯s beauty!¡± the fans were extremely excited. originally, it was still very noisy, but now, there was no more noise. it even seemed that the couple fans were about to emerge. on the stage, the two of them were dancing and singing so passionately that the entire stage was about to explode. below the stage, quan yu, li ruhua, and nan si were all stunned. ¡°f * ck, is the young madam an all-rounded girl?¡± nan si was in disbelief. ¡°our young madam is the best!¡± li ruhua screamed madly, the light stick in her hand almost breaking. ¡± no wonder lord fourth likes her. she¡¯s a treasure trove. is there anything young madam can¡¯t do? ¡± quan yu took in a deep breath and said, ¡± she¡¯s clearly so young, yet she¡¯s the head of the power in ck man city. she doesn¡¯t even need to manage ck man city and has already integrated all the powers in ck man city. i feel that young madam has many other identities ... although she has always presented herself as a vige girl from the countryside and she always introduced herself like that, who knows how many alts she has. to be able to take down helman city, i guess she must have a lot of underground forces in her hands ... with so much moneying in every day, she must have countless assets.¡± quan yu¡¯s hair stood on end after thinking about it carefully. they were actually living worse than a woman, and a girl who was much younger than them? little nan yu, who was sitting next to her, showed a strange expression. ¡± mommy has always been amazing, okay? there¡¯s nothing mommy can¡¯t do.¡± ¡± mo nanyu, you¡¯re really lucky. not only did you acknowledge fourth master as your father, but you also acknowledged such an impressive mother ... ¡± quan yu looked impressed. more importantly, this little brat had such powerful parents, yet he was not afraid of them at all. he could tell that even lord fourth seemed to be badly abused by the little young master. ¡°i¡¯m not just lucky. they¡¯re my daddy and mommy, okay?¡± xiao nan zhi snorted. ¡± don¡¯t be envious. you can¡¯t be my mommy and daddy¡¯s godson at your age. you can only me yourself for being born too early.¡± butler quan was speechless. he felt sorry for himself. ¡°oh, and you¡¯re too weak.¡± little nan yu pursed his lips and said, ¡± you don¡¯t even know how to make money like me. daddy and mommy will definitely not like someone like you. so, even if you were 20 years younger than me and you were thrown in front of daddy and mommy, they wouldn¡¯t take you home. ¡± quan yu was speechless. was he so unlikable? he was very cute when he was young, okay? on the other side, the silver-haired old man was already in high spirits. he was dressed in a tang suit. he stood up and started to dance like leng rongrong and xu ying ¡®er. ¡°the old man in front, you¡¯re blocking our view!¡± ¡± oh my god, this grandpa must be over a hundred years old. he¡¯s actually learning this dance! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not bad. take a picture and post it online. it¡¯ll definitely go viral! ¡± ¡°this grandpa probably has a young girl¡¯s heart that doesn¡¯t rot, right?¡± ...... li ruhua and the others looked at the old man, dumbfounded. the old man was so high that no one could stop him. he even put a cat ear headband on his head, and it looked inexplicably cute when it shed. ¡°can this old man¡¯s head be saved?¡± quan yu pointed to his head. ¡°i think huahua and the old man should have something inmon, right?¡± nan si nced at the hairband on li ruhua¡¯s head. although he was bald, it didn¡¯t affect the mood of the tall and burly man who was wearing the headband on his head. ...... the song ended very quickly. although it was so good that everyone was immersed in it and the entire studio was even more heated up, as if it was boiling, the song still ended. leng rongrong and xu ying ¡®er stopped. she had been beating very intensely just now, so xu ying ¡®er was a little breathless, but leng rongrong¡¯s face was not red, and her heart was not beating. after all, he had been trained since he was young, and his physical fitness was not something that ordinary people couldpare to. ¡°another song!¡± ¡± that¡¯s great! what kind of godly artist is our lord rong? he¡¯s all-rounded! ¡± ¡± he has a good sense of variety, good acting skills, and a good voice. most importantly, he¡¯s very good at dancing! ¡± ¡°lord rong, y another song!¡± ¡± okay, i take back what i said before. i inexplicably feel that the two of you are a good match. although i¡¯m a fan of ying ¡®er, i actually hope that master rong can continue to perform! ¡± ¡± please don¡¯t get off the stage! continue with your performance! ¡± ¡± have they rehearsed? if they haven¡¯t rehearsed, how can they cooperate so well! ¡± the fans were all stunned. on the stage, after xu ying ¡®er took a few deep breaths, she took the microphone and said, ¡± everyone must be surprised that lord rong and i can cooperate so well. i¡¯m very surprised, not to mention you. this song is my own song, so it¡¯s not strange that i can sing and dance. but lord rong can dance and sing better than me! our performance was so perfect. it wasn¡¯t that i cooperated with lord rong, but that lord rong had been cooperating with me all along! i can tell you the truth that we didn¡¯t rehearse at all. i didn¡¯t even know that lord rong wasing. i just said that i wanted to sing this song on the spot!¡± Chapter 647 ? Chapter 647: what kind of tacit understanding is this? Trantor: 549690339 xu ying ¡®er¡¯s words stunned the audience. they had never rehearsed, but their cooperation was so high. what kind of tacit understanding was this? it was too amazing, simply too handsome. many fans asked leng rongrong to perform again, but leng rongrong said that this was xu ying ¡®er¡¯s home ground and she was only appearing as a guest just now. it would not be nice to continue. ¡°there will be more chances in the future, so let¡¯s all seriously enjoy ying ¡®er¡¯s concert today. i¡¯ll stop talking, i¡¯m going down to enjoy it too!¡± after leng rongrong finished speaking, she greeted xu ying ¡®er and gave her a hug. then, she turned around and jumped down the steps. on the stage that was almost taller than a person, leng rongrong didn¡¯t even use her hands to support herself. with a light jump, shended on the ground. the audience was once again stunned. ¡°lord rong is so powerful!¡± ¡°how did she do it? how can she be so light?¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid she knows qinggong?¡± ...... as the concert continued, the fans quieted down and began to listen to xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concert attentively. although leng rongrong had left the stage, no one had any objections. after all, what leng rongrong said was the truth. this was xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concert, and everyone was here to listen to xu ying¡¯ er¡¯s performance. what was she to the stage? moreover, xu ying ¡®er¡¯s voice was very good to begin with, so everyone was also immersed in it. the only thing that made everyone depressed was that leng rongrong had always positioned herself as a new actress. her career in the entertainment industry had not developed much, so it was unlikely that she would enter the music industry. therefore, the fans felt a little regretful. they didn¡¯t know if they would have the chance to hear lord rong sing again in the future. xu ying ¡®er was still very strong, so leng rongrong¡¯s appearance did not steal xu ying¡¯ er¡¯s limelight, and the atmosphere of the concert was always burning. in the end, xu ying ¡®er¡¯s performance ended smoothly. it was only then that the fans began to ask leng rongrong all sorts of questions. many of them were leng rongrong¡¯s fans, and some of ying ¡®er¡¯s fans had also be her fans. therefore, many people began to ask leng rongrong questions after asking xu ying¡¯ er. someone suggested that leng rongrong and xu ying ¡®er form a team. there were also people who asked leng rongrong when she nned to join the music industry. some even said that leng rongrong should stop acting and sing instead. her voice was steady and she was good at singing. singing and dancing to a song was extremely exhausting, and most singers would be out of breath, but leng rongrong had no problem at all after singing and dancing. this showed that she was still suitable to be a singer. ¡°lord rong, since the fans are asking you so enthusiastically, do you want to answer?¡± xu ying ¡®er raised the microphone and looked at leng rongrong. ¡°my recent goal is still acting, but i¡¯m still a half-baked actor. that day, i hit the ceiling of the entertainment industry and became a movie queen, so i¡¯ll try to be a singer! however, i¡¯m not ying now. i¡¯m more interested in acting.¡± ¡± then, lord rong, hurry up and hit the ceiling. we¡¯ll all be waiting for you! ¡± ¡°lord rong, don¡¯t make us wait too long!¡± ¡± actually, i don¡¯t think acting and singing are contradictory. lord rong, you can develop together! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, we can all develop together!¡± ¡°lord rong, i heard you changed your manager. is that true? you don¡¯t have any activities recently. is it because you changed your manager? may i ask if you have any shows to shoot next?¡± the fans asked questions one after another. leng rongrong gave a simple answer. as for her manager, she admitted that she had changed her manager, but she didn¡¯t directly say who it was. ¡°my manager, everyone will know when the timees. everyone might be a little surprised.¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. after all, she was a newbie, but her manager was the best manager in the entertainment industry. this was a huge gap. even she herself was surprised, okay? however, since it was arranged by her master, what else could she say? moreover, she was quite satisfied with her manager. at least, she was much better than the previous ye tianxin. with a manager like ji chengyu, she shouldn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to get any interesting shows. she was just ying around anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter who her manager was. after the fans asked a lot of questions, they finally dispersed. leng rongrong and the others followed xu ying ¡®er backstage. xu ying ¡®er quickly removed her makeup and changed her clothes, then rushed out excitedly. ¡°rongrong, i¡¯m so happy. i didn¡¯t expect you guys toe to my concert. i¡¯m so surprised!¡± xu ying ¡®er almost pushed leng rongrong to the ground. fortunately, leng rongrong had great strength and managed to stabilize xu ying¡¯ er. like a man who coaxed his girlfriend, she rubbed xu ying ¡®er¡¯s head domineeringly, then said with a smile, ¡± ¡°crit really wants to thank you and really misses you. we just happened to be at hemanchester city to deal with some matters, so we all came.¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m so happy to see you. today¡¯s concert was especially perfect because of your appearance.¡± xu ying ¡®er gave leng rongrong a kiss. quan yu, who was at the side, raised his eyebrows. if lord fourth were to see this, he would probably explode, right? ¡°wow, why did you kiss her!¡± nan si was extremely excited. it was only then that xu ying ¡®er noticed nan si. she sized him up several times. ¡± why do you look so familiar? ¡± are these all lord rong¡¯s friends?¡± ¡± yes, this is nan si. i heard that he¡¯s a huge fan of yours. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°ah, i remember!¡± xu ying ¡®er looked at nan si in shock. ¡± you¡¯re that radish! ¡± ¡°carrot, carrot?¡± the corners of nan si¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°you¡¯re the pervert who seduced an underaged girl, right? you¡¯re also a womanizer, loving everyone you see, right?¡± xu ying ¡®er stared at nan si, then at leng rongrong. suddenly, she pulled leng rongrong behind her and made a protective gesture. ¡°damn, you pervert, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to rongrong? are you trying to seduce lord rong? rongrong, i¡¯m telling you, this man is a damn pervert. i¡¯ve seen him hook up with old grandmas and little girls. he might even hook up with men. he¡¯s not human!¡± ¡°i told you, i¡¯m not a pervert! that¡¯s because my job requires me toe into contact with different people! it¡¯s true. also, lord rong, i don¡¯t dare to hook up with her. her husband is so terrifying. he wants to send me to a deserted ind without women at any time. do you think i dare to hook up with her?¡± nan si looked aggrieved. ¡°a deserted ind without women? when you go to a deserted ind, what you¡¯re most concerned about is not the food or the use, but theck of women. and you still say you¡¯re not a damn pervert?¡± the corners of xu ying ¡®er¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at nan si. nan si was speechless. it¡¯s over, my mouth is swollen. Chapter 648 ? Chapter 648: quickly hide, daddy¡¯s calling! Trantor: 549690339 after xu ying ¡®er was done packing, she took leng rongrong and the others out for supper. along the way, nan si kept exining that he had more than just women in his eyes. he exined that he was not a pervert, but xu ying ¡®er did not listen to his exnation at all. it had been smug all the way, and xu ying ¡®er had even hugged it. xu ying ¡®er still liked critical hits very much. she was very happy to see that critical hits¡¯ feathers had fully grown. ¡°but it¡¯s a critical hit. why are you still wearing this tattered clothes? your fur is already fully grown, so you don¡¯t need these clothes anymore, right? this dress is too lousy. i¡¯m embarrassed to see you wearing it. ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± after a few critical hits, he stared at leng rongrong and asked her to trante for him. leng rongrong was speechless. it was her first time tranting in her life, and she was tranting for a chicken. ¡± it said that it really likes the clothes you made and is very grateful for them, so it wanted to wear them to see you. ¡± leng rongrong acted as critical hit¡¯s trantor and spoke up for him. then, critical hit also said that he had won a lot of money in the casino, and he didn¡¯t need to spend a single chicken, so he wanted to give all the money to xu ying ¡®er. xu ying ¡®er was stunned. ¡°it, went to the casino? you even won money?¡± ¡± yes, everyone went. he won more critical hits. this guy is smart. ¡± leng rongrong smacked her head. if it wasn¡¯t smart, she would have stewed it. ¡± this card is filled with the money that this guy won. he said that he wanted to give it to you to thank you for making clothes for him and protecting him. ¡± leng rongrong said as she took out a card and handed it to xu ying ¡®er. ¡°really?¡± xu ying ¡®er was dumbfounded for a moment, then she quickly waved her hands. ¡± i, i didn¡¯t actually do anything. at that time, the critical hit protected me more. if it wasn¡¯t a critical hit, i would¡¯ve been injured. i can¡¯t take this money!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll definitely give you a critical hit.¡± leng rongrong passed the card to xu ying ¡®er. ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not much. ¡± ¡°not much?¡± xu ying ¡®er looked at the card in disbelief. if he didn¡¯t have much money to put in his card, he could have just given him a red packet. ¡°i really didn¡¯t have much. i just bought something and it was all gone.¡± leng rongrong waved her hand and said casually, ¡± it¡¯s not like it has anywhere to spend money on anyway, so just keep it. ¡± otherwise, this chicken will definitely annoy me to death.¡± critical hit lowered his head in guilt. it didn¡¯t dare to annoy lord rong to death. if it did, it would probably be served on the dining table directly. it wouldn¡¯t pluck its feathers, but it would stew the rest. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll take it if it¡¯s not much.¡± xu ying ¡®erughed and touched critical hit¡¯s head. ¡± thank you, critical hit. ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t it just a silver card? how much money is there in it? how can a chicken be so good at pleasing a woman? ¡± nan si said unhappily at the side, then looked at xu ying ¡®er. ¡± goddess, if you¡¯re short of money, let me know. i can give you a card too. i¡¯ll give you however much you want!¡± ¡°so, has this been how you¡¯ve been seducing women?¡± xu ying ¡®er gave nan si a deep look. ¡°cough, cough, cough. i¡¯ve already said that i¡¯m not seducing anyone. it¡¯s a necessity for my work. i¡¯ve always been a very serious person at work. i¡¯m a workaholic, and my job is yingluo.¡± ¡± it¡¯s to hang around with women and sleep with different women. ¡± quan yu took a sip of wine and helped to exin. ¡°it¡¯s yingluo, so what! of course not, i¡¯m just getting in touch with women and getting information from them. women usually liked to gossip, so they had more information than men. you have to believe me, when i¡¯m dealing with women, it¡¯s absolutely out of my control. i¡¯m really not that kind of yboy!¡± nan si said it in all seriousness, as if he was really going to be wronged to death. leng rongrong and the others ¡®faces twitched. even storm, who was standing at the side, had an expression that said, ¡± i don¡¯t believe you. ¡± ¡°f * ck, you don¡¯t believe me? don¡¯t you animals believe me?¡± nan si was in disbelief. storm nodded, and the big white tiger also nodded. aowu aowu! storm suddenly barked to the side, then wagged its tail and patted nan si¡¯s leg. nan si turned his head and saw a very beautiful woman. his eyes lit up. ¡°this figure is so perfect.¡± ¡°damn pervert!¡± xu ying ¡®er picked up her ss and poured a ss of wine at nan si. ¡± and you said it¡¯s for work? you¡¯re a scum among men! you¡¯re really a piece of trash. you touch a hundred-year-old man and an underaged person!¡± ¡°damn, what hundred-year-old man? i don¡¯t have such a heavy taste, okay? ¡®and there¡¯s also the underaged, they¡¯re not even fully developed yet, how could i bang!¡¯ i don¡¯t just eat any dish, okay? if you want to eat, you have to eat the right food!¡± nan si covered his mouth after he finished speaking. alright, i¡¯ve let it slip. xu ying ¡®er looked at nan si deeply. she had the urge to jump up and beat him up. ¡°you admit it! how can there be scum like you among my fans! you¡¯re going to lead my fans astray, aren¡¯t you?¡± xu ying ¡®er rolled up her sleeves. she was so angry that she wanted to beat nan si up, but nan si was leng rongrong¡¯s friend, so she could not beat him up. in the end, xu ying ¡®er had no choice but to drink a ss of wine to calm down. they had a good time eating supper. nan si did not dare to say anything else because he had been looked down upon by everyone. after eating and drinking to their hearts ¡®content, xu ying¡¯ er was a little tipsy. nan si had also drunk a lot of wine and was also a little tipsy. the rest of the people drank a lot, even a lot of critical hits. leng rongrong saw that everyone was almost done drinking, so she called everyone back to the hotel. in order to make it convenient for them to watch the concert, leng rongrong and the others had already brought their luggage to a nearby hotel. coincidentally, xu ying ¡®er was also staying in that hotel. so, the group of people returned to the hotel together. after they returned to the hotel, the little one pestered leng rongrong to sleep with his mother because mo linyuan was not around. leng rongrong was pestered again and again, and finally agreed to let the little guy sleep in her room. after all, little nan yu was still very young. many children slept with their parents at such a young age. the little guy didn¡¯t have biological parents, so he was already very independent at such a young age. her heart ached when she saw him. she couldn¡¯t bear to reject such a little guy. after washing up, the two of themy on the bed. little nan yu looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± mommy, can you sing me a song to put me to sleep? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong had wanted to ask why the little brat had so many requests, but her heart softened when she met the little guy¡¯s sincere eyes. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong was about to sing when she was interrupted by the phone. mo linyuan had sent a video over. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°hurry, hurry and hide! your daddy is calling!¡± Chapter 649 ? Chapter 649: don¡¯t abandon chen ¡®er Trantor: 549690339 ¡°mommy, are you afraid of daddy?¡± little nan yu didn¡¯t hide. he just looked at leng rongrong expressionlessly. ¡°no, i¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± leng rongrong said guiltily. she was just a little worried that her husband would be angry or jealous ... she had seen for herself what kind of jealous lover her husband was. ¡± then why are you hiding from me? it¡¯s not like you¡¯re catching me in bed ... ¡± little nan yu said helplessly. ¡± you even know that they¡¯re caught in bed ... ¡± leng rongrong nced at little nan yu. ¡± although he¡¯s not, your daddy is a jealous person. he¡¯s very scary when he¡¯s jealous. he¡¯ll even be jealous of you. it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that. ¡± little nan yu saw that his mommy seemed to be in a difficult position. after hesitating for a while, he sighed and said, ¡± okay, then i¡¯ll hide. ¡± after saying that, the little guy burrowed into the nket and disappeared. leng rongrong then epted mo linyuan¡¯s video call. ¡°what are you doing? why did you take so long to answer?¡± the man on the other end of the phone was also in a hotel room. he was wearing a dark blue sleeping robe and sitting on the bed. his face was very handsome, but his eyes were filled with displeasure. ¡°i just washed my face.¡± leng rongrong replied calmly, without a trace of guilt. fourth master mo stared at leng rongrong but did not say a word. after a while, he asked, ¡± how was the concert? is that stupid chicken happy? ¡± ¡°seeing ying ¡®er, i¡¯m naturally very happy. i was so happy that i got drunk.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. the critical hit also caused him to drink a lot of wine. it was definitely rare for a chicken to drink wine, and it was even rarer for a drunk chicken. their chicken had drunk too much and was drunk. after getting drunk, this guy even went crazy. he had offended a lot of people in the supper ce, and almost everyone¡¯s head in the supper ce had been stepped on by this chicken. in the end, the chicken even chose a head that it thought was suitable and refused toe down from the other person¡¯s head. leng rongrong felt both angry and amused at the thought of it. the scene back then was simply amazing. no one could do anything about the critical hit. in the end, it was xu ying ¡®er who coaxed them down. she had lived for so long, but this was the first time she had bowed and apologized to someone for a chicken. after apologizing for half a day, she was even scolded by someone. that person did not know what was good for her and asked her to drink with him. he even said that he wanted her to sleep with xu ying ¡®er for a night before he could vent his anger. it could simply be said that he was very unforgiving. nan si said that he was even more shameless than him. in the end, leng rongrong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw the man out of the night snack shop. the other party had witnessed leng rongrong¡¯s inhuman strength and didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. after leng rongrong chatted with mo linyuan for a while, he suddenly stopped talking. there was no expression on his handsome face, his deep eyes looking at the bed beside leng rongrong. ¡°raise your phone.¡± when leng rongrong heard mo linyuan¡¯s order, she subconsciously raised her phone. fourth master mo stared in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, his face slowly turning dark. ¡± what¡¯s under the nket? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± i have my legs. what can be under the nket? ¡± had he been discovered? little nan yu was so young, how could he be discovered? moreover, the nket didn¡¯t look very obvious. how could he tell? he must have guessed it. ¡°your leg? are you sure? there¡¯s clearly someone under the nket!¡± mo linyuan said coldly, ¡± open the nket, who is it? ¡± lord fourth felt as if he had been made a cuckold, and his mood could be said to be extremely terrible. lord fourth was so depressed that he went crazy. ¡°no, there really isn¡¯t anyone. why would i hide someone under the nket?¡± leng rongrong quibbled guiltily. when mo linyuan left, he had told her that she was not allowed to sleep with anyone else, not even little nan yu or other women. his wife could only sleep with him. when he couldn¡¯t even sleep with her and could only sleep alone, how could she sleep with someone else? ¡°you¡¯ve hidden it!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°i really didn¡¯t! it¡¯s not there even if we open it!¡± ¡°open it!¡± in the midst of their difficult eye contact, leng rongrong finally lifted the nket. then, the little one crawled out of bed. ¡± hi, daddy! ¡± the little guy appeared in the camera with a strong head. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°who allowed you to enter my wife¡¯s room and sleep on her bed?¡± fourth master mo looked at little nan yu with dissatisfaction. that was his wife, alright? how could this little brat sleep with his wife! ¡± although mommy is your wife, she¡¯s also my mommy! ¡± xiao nan zhi said righteously, and he even hugged leng rongrong¡¯s arm as if to demonstrate his strength. even through the screen, leng rongrong could feel the anger of a certain someone. ¡°you are not allowed to touch my wife!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll touch it!¡± little nan yu¡¯s face was pressed against leng rongrong¡¯s arm. he looked up at the phone and stuck out his tongue at mo linyuan. the person on the other end of the phone seemed to have been sealed. he froze for a moment, then suddenly stood up from the bed. he rushed to the door with his phone raised and shouted, ¡± tang luo, prepare the ne. we¡¯re going back directly! ¡± ¡°master, i¡¯m taking a bath!¡± tang luo, who was in the next room of the same suite, shouted. fourth master mo was speechless! leng rongrong hurriedly exined, ¡± don¡¯t be agitated, calm down, take a deep breath, follow my rhythm and take a deep breath! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just sleeping with the child, it¡¯s no big deal!¡± ¡°take a look, this little baby is your son too!¡± ¡± if you¡¯re worried, i¡¯ll let little nan yu wear women¡¯s clothes! ¡± ¡°i think you might prefer a daughter!¡± ...... fourth master mo: ¡± ... that¡¯s right, i like daughters. why don¡¯t we just throw this brat away and have a daughter! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at mo linyuan. ¡± how could you say that? you said that you would throw the child away in front of her? the child will feel ufortable when he hears this!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± little nan yu pouted his cheeks pitifully. his big eyes were filled with tears and his long eyshes were wet. ¡± i¡¯m not against daddy and mommy having a sister, but daddy and mommy, you can¡¯t abandon me! ¡± i will protect mommy and sister!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart clenched when she heard that. ¡°no, mommy will never abandon you.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart ached as she pulled little nan yu into her arms. she really couldn¡¯t bear to see little nan yu being wronged. the little guy looked at mo linyuan with tears in his eyes. ¡± i know, daddy doesn¡¯t like me. daddy doesn¡¯t love me. daddy doesn¡¯t want me. it¡¯s hard for daddy to acknowledge me ... forget it. there¡¯s nothing good about little nan yu. he¡¯s not worthy of daddy¡¯s love. he¡¯s not worthy of daddy being my daddy ... ¡± Chapter 650 ? Chapter 650: i will take responsibility for you! Trantor: 549690339 the more little nan yu spoke, the sadder he became. thinking about the two years he had spent alone, he suddenly couldn¡¯t stop his tears. then, tears burst out of her eyes and fell. although she used her small hands to wipe it away, more and more tears came out. leng rongrong¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡± che ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. mommy¡¯s here. don¡¯t cry. mommy won¡¯t abandon you. mommy loves you the most! ¡± at this moment, fourth master mo no longer cared about leng rongrong¡¯s words about her love for little nan yu. when he saw little nan yu¡¯s tears, his heart clenched inexplicably. it was so painful that it felt like there was a knife stuck in his throat. he couldn¡¯t bear to see little nan yu¡¯s tears and he couldn¡¯t bear to see him so sad. it was as if from the moment he saw this little one, he could not bear to see this child sad or cry. ¡°don¡¯t cry, i won¡¯t throw you.¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡°wuwuwu, throw me away. i¡¯m a useless child.¡± little nan yu was addicted to crying and couldn¡¯t stop himself. he wiped his tears haphazardly and his eyes turned red. mo linyuan was speechless. ¡°i won¡¯t!¡± ¡°throw it away! i¡¯m not worthy of your love anyway!¡± ¡°who says you¡¯re not worth it!¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡± you¡¯re amazing. if we didn¡¯t like you, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be our son! ¡± fourth master mo tried to persuade her for a long time, and leng rongrong¡¯s crazy coaxing continued. in the end, it was little nan yu who suggested that if mo linyuan did not object and leng rongrong apanied him, he would not cry. ¡°when daddy¡¯s around, i¡¯ll never disturb daddy and mommy. but when daddy¡¯s not around, i¡¯ll be with mommy. isn¡¯t that good?¡± the little fellow was aggrieved. ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo was unable to refute and finally agreed. hence, the little one beamed with joy. he just missed his mommy too much. he knew that he could be independent, but he missed her a little, so he wanted to sleep with her a few more times. after chatting for a while, leng rongrong went to the washroom. little nan yu and mo linyuan had a private chat. ¡°daddy, are you still going to throw me?¡± little nan yu asked, his eyshes still wet. ¡°i won¡¯t throw it.¡± mo linyuan looked displeased. ¡± i¡¯m going into the mountains tomorrow and i¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no signal there. take good care of my wife. ¡± if there¡¯s anything you need help with, look for theher abyss empire.¡± ¡°i know. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll protect mommy and won¡¯t let anything happen to her. ¡± xiao nan yu patted his chest and promised, ¡± even if something happens to me, i won¡¯t let anything happen to mommy. ¡± ¡°and protect yourself.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°yes.¡± although his dad was a little fierce, little nan yu¡¯s heart was still warm. he knew his dad was concerned about him. the father and son chatted for a while. mo linyuan asked little nan yu to protect leng rongrong and himself, while little nan yu told mo linyuan about the locations in the mountain where there were special nts. ¡± daddy, those nts aren¡¯t easy to deal with. before you leave tomorrow, go through your luggage. i¡¯ve packed a guide i wrote for you. remember to bring it with you. it might be useful. ¡± little nan yu said a few words, his little face full of seriousness. after leng rongrong came back, mo linyuan told her to be careful before hanging up the phone. he also told leng rongrong that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to contact him for the next few days, because he was going to a ce with no signal. after all, he was going to the mountains. he didn¡¯t know how many days he would be gone, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t be back for the time being. therefore, it was certain that they couldn¡¯t contact each other. ...... the next day. leng rongrong was the first to wake up, probably because mo linyuan was not by her side. after she woke up, she nned to go out and exercise. as soon as he walked out of the room, he heard xu ying ¡®er¡¯s irritable voiceing from another room. at the same time, nan si, who was wrapped in a quilt, was kicked out. leng rongrong was almost knocked down by nan si. she blinked her eyes and looked at nan si in disbelief. nan si ... why are you in this room? isn¡¯t this ying ¡®er¡¯s room? ¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes and pointed at xu ying ¡®er¡¯s room with one finger. the two of them were quite drunk yesterday, and they seemed to have sent them back to their respective rooms. why were they in the same room now? so, should she pretend not to know, or should she say something? ¡°you, i knew you were up to no good, you pervert! you actually dared to sneak into my room!¡± xu ying ¡®er cursed as she threw nan si¡¯s things out. when she rushed to the door, she just happened to see leng rongrong staring at them with a pair of innocent eyes. xu ying! er was speechless. nan si was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s not what you think.¡± nan si quickly looked at leng rongrong and exined, ¡± i don¡¯t know why i¡¯m here either. i rarely lose my memory from drinking, but i really don¡¯t remember what happened to me yesterday. ¡± xu ying ¡®er gritted her teeth and red at nan si. she wanted to skin him alive. ¡± you pervert, you don¡¯t know, but do you think i don¡¯t? please look carefully, this is my room, this is my room, big brother!¡± ¡°i, even if it was your room, even if i barged in, if you didn¡¯t open the door, how could i havee in!¡± nan si had an innocent look on his face. ¡± you must have opened the door yourself! ¡± ¡°you!¡± xu ying ¡®er¡¯s face and ears were red with anger. nan si wrapped himself in the nket and nced at xu ying ¡®er. ¡± well, if you think that i barged in, i, i¡¯ll take responsibility for you? you don¡¯t want to be my woman?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not enough that you¡¯ve taken advantage of me once. do you want to take advantage of me a few more times?¡± xu ying ¡®er looked at nan si in disbelief. she even had the urge to strangle him to death. ¡°i ... i¡¯m taking responsibility!¡± nan si frowned. no matter what, this person in front of him was his goddess. thinking about how he had spent the night in her bed, he was a little happy. ¡°get lost!¡± xu ying ¡®er red at nan si. ¡± who wants a pervert like you to take responsibility! forget about this matter!¡± ¡± you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage this way. i can really take responsibility. ¡± nan si felt wronged and said, ¡± i¡¯m really not a pervert. which pervert is as handsome as me? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. xu ying ¡®er was speechless. the two women had the urge to beat nan si up at the same time. ¡°shut your mouth. i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t let anyone else know about this.¡± xu ying ¡®er pointed at nan si and said, ¡± no matter what happenedst night, or if nothing happened, i¡¯ll just treat it as if i was bitten by a dog. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a dog ... besides, how can youpare being bitten by a dog and sleeping with me? do you think i¡¯m worse than a dog?¡± ¡°right, you¡¯re worse than a dog!¡± xu ying ¡®er said angrily. Chapter 651 ? Chapter 651: lord rong finally opened a weibo ount! Trantor: 549690339 that day, the atmosphere between xu ying ¡®er and nan si had been strange. everyone could feel it, but no one knew what had happened between the two of them. only leng rongrong knew. because xu ying ¡®er had taken the critical hit card, she said that she was going to buy clothes with the critical hit. leng rongrong thought about how her storm, rainstorm, and big white tiger did not seem to have any clothes, so she decided to bring these big guys along to buy clothes. of course, it was hard to say if they could buy clothes, but the big white tiger was as happy as a child who weighed a few hundred pounds. the group of people and four animals set off in a grandiose manner. theirbination was a bit strange. a handsome man, a beautiful woman, a cute little baby, and a group of cute pets. they were simply attractive to the extreme. due to therge size of the party, there were many people watching them no matter where they stopped. gradually, more and more people arrived. there were many fans of leng rongrong and xu ying ¡®er, and of course, there were also fans of storm and the others. especially storm. not only did he participate in variety shows, but he was also afraid of advertisements before, so he also had a group of fans. everyone was especially excited. especially leng rongrong¡¯s fans. because leng rongrong¡¯s whereabouts were usually uncertain, after entering the entertainment industry, she didn¡¯t act seriously and didn¡¯t even have a weibo, which simply depressed her fans to death. it was not easy to see them, so the fans were very happy, as if they had won a big prize. the first thing the fans did when they saw leng rongrong was to frantically urge her to create a weibo ount and asionally post their selfies or updates. it was really too tiring for them to be fans. even if other people¡¯s idols posted on weibo once a year, they would at least post something, right? their idol didn¡¯t even have a weibo ount. more importantly, she didn¡¯t have any other ounts. moreover, it seemed that after entering the entertainment industry, she hadn¡¯t been working hard. after filming two shows and appearing on a variety show, she suddenly disappeared. she didn¡¯t strike while the iron was hot. she didn¡¯t organize any other activities when the variety show had just started broadcasting and was very popr. if the fans wanted to know how their idol was doing, they had to rely on their own skills and all kinds of clues to find out what their idol was doing recently from the people around her! it was too difficult for them! it was really too difficult, and he didn¡¯t dare to disturb lord rong. ¡°lord rong, open your weibo!¡± ¡± lord rong, we finally get to see you. ever since you stopped filming with zhang qingyi, it¡¯s been so hard for us to get any news about you! ¡± ¡°mr. tang also refused to disclose your information. we¡¯re going crazy!¡± ¡± lord rong, you have to continue your acting career to the end. you have to continue being an actor. don¡¯t ck off for three days and hang out the for two days. can you please return to the entertainment industry and work hard? ¡± when the fans saw leng rongrong, each one was more excited than the other. what they were most afraid of was that their lord rong was always not so serious about being an artiste and would suddenly quit the entertainment industry. after all, leng rongrong was already married, and her husband and she seemed to be very rich. in fact, all the powerful experts in the fan club knew that lord rong was very powerful. they heard that lord rong bought things in the same street or shopping mall. why would such a person need to enter the entertainment industry to earn money? if he was so rich, then if he didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry for money, then wasn¡¯t he just doing it for fun? perhaps it was because of some desire to conquer, the president of the fan club had asserted that lord rong wouldn¡¯t stay in the entertainment industry for long. she would leave the entertainment industry after she had had enough fun. therefore, all of their fans had to cherish the days when lord rong was still in the entertainment industry. once lord rong left the entertainment industry, it would be even more difficult for the fans to find out about her. almost all of leng rongrong¡¯s fans had a strong sense of danger. he was ready to face lord rong¡¯s retirement from the entertainment industry at any time. ¡°lord rong, please take pity on us and open a weibo ount!¡± ¡± lord rong, it¡¯s true. although i¡¯m not your fan, i¡¯m ying ¡®er¡¯s fan. but your fan is really too pitiful. as a fan, i think you should open a weibo ount and post something asionally! you can learn from our ying ¡®er in this aspect. she posts a few weibo posts almost every few days, and she¡¯s as active as a high imitation. but we fans are very happy!¡± ¡± we¡¯re not asking for a few days. we¡¯re only asking for lord rong to have a weibo. we¡¯ll even post one every few years! ¡± ¡± hahaha, look at how the fans are being forced. they have such low requirements! ¡± ¡± open one. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t post it. just let us have some attention! ¡± leng rongrong looked at the rtively calm fans and thought for a while before saying, ¡± sure, i¡¯ll open one. ¡± these fans really looked a little pitiful ... they only asked her to open a weibo ount. it was fine if she didn¡¯t post anything, as long as they followed her. it sounded sad for some reason. leng rongrong opened a weibo ount on the spot and announced her own weibo ount. the fans were extremely excited. finally, finally, their idol also had a weibo. leng rongrong was dumbfounded when she saw that a few fans were so excited that they were crying ... wasn¡¯t it just opening a weibo ount? was there a need to be so agitated? it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have weibo, but she rarely used that ount. she would use it asionally. in fact, her other ount also had a lot of fans. however, it was notmonly used, and he did not want to announce it, so he registered a new one. ¡°don¡¯t cry, you guys ...¡± leng rongrong saw that a few girls were crying miserably, and there was even a boy who was crying even more sadly. she was frightened. ¡°we¡¯re crying tears of joy. don¡¯t be afraid, lord rong. it¡¯s nothing. wuwuwuwu ... i¡¯m just too happy, that¡¯s why i¡¯m crying.¡± the boy wiped his tears with his hand and cried even harder. leng rongrong was speechless. a girl next to him handed a tissue to the boy. ¡± wipe your tears. don¡¯t scare our lord rong. ¡± there seemed to be too many of them. this affected lord rong and the rest when they were shopping. we couldn¡¯t disturb lord rong. she even opened a weibo ount for us. hurry up, let¡¯s go back!¡± hence, leng rongrong¡¯s fans dispersed. then, storm¡¯s fans started discussing whether they could also ask storm to open a weibo ount. ¡°but, does storm know how to use weibo?¡± ¡± isn¡¯t the storm lord rong¡¯s? it¡¯s fine as long as lord rong knows how to use it! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we pool our funds to hire an assistant for storm? get the assistant to post it on weibo?¡± the fans started toe up with all kinds of ideas. leng rongrong was speechless. you guys probably don¡¯t know this, but your dog idol is an inte celebrity! the serialized novel is crazy popr, okay? not only did it have weibo, but it also had millions of fans! ¡± i¡¯ll consider storm¡¯s weibo. i¡¯ll get huahua to create one for it. don¡¯t worry. ¡± leng rongrong said to her fans with a smile. Chapter 652 ? Chapter 652: you call that a little bit of money? Trantor: 549690339 ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i love lord rong to death!¡± ¡± lord rong, you have to open a weibo for storm. we¡¯ll follow you! ¡± ¡± why don¡¯t you take storm to a variety show or shoot a tv show? i love storm! ¡± because leng rongrong had agreed to let storm open a weibo ount, storm¡¯s fans left happily and did not disturb them anymore. then, the storm, critical hits, and big white tiger¡¯s fans looked at leng rongrong pitifully. ¡°even though we don¡¯t have many people ... we¡¯re still fans ... can we ask critical strike to open a weibo ount as well?¡± ¡°can i open a weibo ount during the storm?¡± ¡± big white tiger, can you open a weibo ount? it¡¯s really cute. ¡± the group of fans blinked innocently at leng rongrong. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°open, all open!¡± ¡°wow, lord rong is so nice!¡± ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡± lord rong, we¡¯ll support you too! ¡± ¡± post more videos or photos. we all like your pets! ¡± leng rongrong smiled and nodded. the fans finally left. even xu ying ¡®er¡¯s fans left on their own ord and did not disturb them shopping. because critical hits were rtively small, clothes were quite easy to buy. some cat and dog clothes could be worn for critical hits, as long as they were slightly improved. however, it would be more difficult for the big white tiger to deal with storms, rainstorms, and the like. because they were too big, there were almost no clothes that they could wear. however, the three of them said that they didn¡¯t want to wear any clothes. they were already very satisfied to be able to go shopping. xu ying ¡®er had always thought that there would not be much money in the card that she had received from the critical hit. after all, the critical hit was just a chicken. although it did look very smart, it was too outrageous to go to the casino to win money. even if she was lucky and really won, she would not win much money. in the end, xu ying ¡®er was shocked when she used the money to buy clothes for critical strike. she was also a celebrity who was not too big or small, and she was quite good at making money. however, when she saw that there were tens of millions in the card, xu ying ¡®er fell silent. could a chicken be richer than her? was this for real? ¡°rongrong, you said there¡¯s not much money in this card?¡± after xu ying ¡®er swiped her card, she looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°it¡¯s not much.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s all the money it won from critical hits. the other day when we gambled big and small with them, it should have won all the critical hits. it¡¯s simply a chicken spirit. ¡± xu ying ¡®er thought,¡¯... you¡¯re saying that it¡¯ll be spent all at once? can i just buy something that can spend tens of millions?¡± she could be considered a spendthrift, so she bought more expensive cosmetics. but it was not to the extent of using up tens of millions in one go. ¡± i boughtnd, streets, or shopping malls. they were all used up in no time. ¡± lord rong rested his chin on his hand. ¡± maybe it¡¯s not enough! ¡± ¡°... forget it. you¡¯re not an ordinary person.¡± the corner of xu ying ¡®er¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you might be from ss three and four ... ¡± she had forgotten that the woman in front of her found shopping malls too troublesome and had bought them. her husband had even bought a primeval forest. that¡¯s right, would people who could afford to raise a big tiger think that tens of millions were money? no, in her eyes, this wasn¡¯t money. it was the kind that she wouldn¡¯t even bother to pick up if she threw it on the ground. ¡°but is this money really a critical hit?¡± xu ying ¡®er was a little suspicious. could it be that leng rongrong had given it to her? ¡°it¡¯s a critical hit, it earned it by itself.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders indifferently. seeing that xu ying ¡®er did not seem to believe her, she asked fat wu to send her a video of that night. after watching the video, xu ying ¡®er waspletely dumbfounded. this chicken really was on the gambling table. it was fine if it was on the gambling table, but it really won. it won N number of chips and was more powerful than humans. xu ying ¡®er took a deep breath. ¡± am i hallucinating? are you sure your chicken is not a chicken spirit?¡± ¡°no way, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s lived longer and is smarter.¡± leng rongrong took a look at critical strike. ¡± my animals are quite smart. actually, other animals are quite smart too, but most people don¡¯t really understand animals. ¡± in her shock, xu ying ¡®er bought a lot of clothes for critical strike. he was very happy with the critical hit. nan si was beside them, extremely jealous. after walking around, nan si sneaked to xu ying ¡®er¡¯s side and took out a few cards. ¡± these are all my cards, can you take care of them? ¡± xu ying ¡®er¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at nan si, her expression changing unpredictably. ¡± are you out of your mind? ¡± ¡°what do you mean you¡¯re out of your mind? i¡¯m asking you to manage the money, don¡¯t you understand? i¡¯ve said it before, i¡¯ll take responsibility for you.¡± nan si frowned and said, ¡± i¡¯ll give you all the money i earn in the future. i¡¯ll support you in the future. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re crazy!¡± xu ying ¡®er dodged. she started to avoid nan si. nan si was so angry that he almost vomited blood. this was the first time he wanted to take responsibility for what he had done, but this woman still treated him like a lunatic and didn¡¯t need him to take responsibility at all. however, the more she did this, the more he wanted to take responsibility for her. ¡°i can keep my distance from other women in the future.¡± nan si said, ¡± it¡¯s true. since i said i¡¯ll be responsible for you, i¡¯ll definitely do it. ¡± ¡°get lost!¡± xu ying ¡®er had been pestered to the point of going crazy. she kicked nan si. ¡°i¡¯m warning you, if you continue to spout nonsense, i¡¯ll kill you!¡± xu ying ¡®er cursed nan si madly, then avoided him like a virus. this was the first time that the womanizer felt defeated. in the past, it was always women who were crazy about him. this was the first time he met a woman who kept avoiding him and didn¡¯t want money. that day, xu ying ¡®er hid in nan si for the whole day. the next day, leng rongrong and the others were ready to return to china. xu ying ¡®er took the same flight as them because she was also going back to china. xu ying ¡®er said that she had finished her concert and needed to rest for a while. when she heard the news, she was so excited that she frantically asked leng rongrong to invite xu ying¡¯ er to stay at her house for a few days as a vacation. leng rongrong was nning to hold a banquet at home, so she invited xu ying ¡®er, and xu ying¡¯ er agreed. after that, nan si said that he would also be staying there for a few days. he heard that lord fourth had bought the floating cloud mountain, so he wanted to go and have a look. just like that, the group of people returned home. nan si was aware of lord fourth¡¯s generosity, so he was not too surprised when he arrived at the floating cloud mountain. however, xu ying ¡®er was shocked. although she wasn¡¯t considered poor and was an artiste who had been to all parts of the world, she had never lived in such a luxurious ce. especially since the top of the mountain was so big and made so beautiful. once they reached the floating cloud mountain, the entire road was full of flowers and there were many nt arches. when they entered, it was like they had entered a beautiful tunnel. because the nts on every section of the road were different, so the scenery was different. this ce was like a dream world. Chapter 653 ? Chapter 653: lord rong, who is going to wake me up? Trantor: 549690339 when they reached the top of the mountain and saw the vis, xu ying ¡®er was even more dumbfounded. after entering the main vi and seeing the extremely luxurious decorations, xu ying ¡®er was a little dazed. ¡°i know you guys are rich, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be this rich.¡± xu ying ¡®er sighed. she was someone who knew what was good, so she could guess the value of the ancient paintings on the wall, the couches, chairs, and the like. after seeing the things that these nouveau riche had obtained, xu ying ¡®er felt that she was just an ant in front of leng rongrong and the others. ¡± no wonder you can afford a primeval forest ... ¡± xu ying ¡®er nced at leng rongrong carefully, ¡± how rich are you or your husband? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure how much money he has, but my money ... i won¡¯t be able to spend it all no matter how hard i try.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. she didn¡¯t have a goal because she didn¡¯tck money. besides, she was not too interested in the other things. the industries that she was involved in were all doing well, so she was not too interested. the only thing he was interested in now was acting, acting out different lives. oh, and find her biological mother and father. she was still interested in her biological father, so who was her biological father? the 19th floor? she had tried to enter the 19th floor, but she couldn¡¯t get in and couldn¡¯t trace it. at most, she could onlye into contact with the outermost members. the outermost members of the neenth floor did not know what was at the core, much less where the real headquarters of the neenth floor was ... the management of the 19th floor seemed to be very strict, and it should have its own management method. her godfather and masters were not simple people. they were also listed as the most dangerous people internationally. however, his godfather didn¡¯t know where the 19th floor was, nor could hee into contact with the core of the 19th floor. what was on the 19th floor? how did they work? what exactly did this organization do? also, why was he so interested in the ring on her finger? after leng rongrong thought of this, she lowered her eyes and started to look at her ring in a daze. after looking at it for a while, she then remembered the old master. she had already asked the old master many questions in the past few days. but this old man seemed to have really gone senile. he didn¡¯t even know who he was and only treated her as his disciple. of course, leng rongrong was somewhat certain that the old man was bai wanrong, who was also her mother¡¯s master. he was her mother¡¯s master, which meant he was her master grandpa. unfortunately, master grandpa¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t very clear, as if he had been stimted by something. his pulse was so chaotic that it didn¡¯t seem like it was from an ordinary human, and she couldn¡¯t handle it. at the thought of this, leng rongrong called su wei and asked him toe back when he was free. she needed her help to treat the old master. although master grandpa¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t very clear and he couldn¡¯t remember some things in the past, this master grandpa was still very powerful. leng rongrong realized that master grandpa¡¯s martial arts skills were very high, and he had a very regr schedule. especially in the few days after he returned home, this master grandpa woke up early every morning and even woke everyone up to train these people. of course, leng rongrong was an exception. it was because the old master said,¡¯my precious little disciple has a morning temper. moreover, she¡¯s very good and doesn¡¯t need training! all of you trash, you don¡¯t even have any martial arts, how can you protect my little disciple?¡± because of this reason, nan si, quan yu, li ruhua, little nan yu, and the very wronged xu ying ¡®er, who was on vacation, were also pulled up to train every day before dawn. even though all the bodyguards in the vi were in hiding, the old man had found them all. at first, the maids in the viughed at everyone for being trained, but after the old man found out, he directly included the maids in the training. the old man didn¡¯t even let the animals like storm go. as long as it was almost dawn, the old man would use his walking stick to hit people in all kinds of ways. it caused the entire floating cloud mountain to be shrouded in dark clouds. even li chenle, who had heard that leng rongrong had returned, had been pulled into the training team miserably. basically, they spent the entire morning training with the old man. when it was almost noon, leng rongrong got upzily, and the group of people was chased back by the old man. ¡°hurry up and get up to cook for my precious disciple!¡± li ruhua had it the worst. every time after training, when everyone could lie down, he would be chased to the kitchen by the old man to cook for the young madam. in the living room, storm, storm, critical strike, the big white tiger was exhausted and lying in a corner. its tongue was hanging out of the big carpet, and it looked half-dead. nan si and the others were all lying on the sofa or on the carpet next to the sofa. ¡°oh my god, i¡¯m dying!¡± nan si rolled over. ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. although i stink, i don¡¯t even have the strength to take a bath! ¡± butler quan rolled his eyes in despair. ¡°who can tell me if i¡¯m here for a vacation or to seek death?¡± xu ying ¡®er¡¯s face was full of doubt. she looked at the tall crystalmp with her four feet up in the sky and felt like she was paralyzed. ¡°w-why ... why did i join the training? what does this have to do with me? also, where did this white-haired old mane from? why is he even more terrifying than lord rong?¡± li chenle gulped. he did not understand why he had joined this training team. ¡± by the way, why? it seems like all the maids and bodyguards are participating in the training. why isn¡¯t master rong participating? ¡± li chenle sat up abruptly. he leaned on the coffee table and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± this isn¡¯t fair! why can lord rong sleep until now?¡± pa! li chenle¡¯s head was smacked hard by the walking stick. ¡°don¡¯t you understand? girls need beauty sleep.¡± the old man snorted. ¡± i¡¯m a girl too ... the maid is a girl too ... ¡± xu ying ¡®er mumbled. ¡°you guys aren¡¯t my disciples!¡± the old master snorted coldly. ¡± it¡¯s enough that my disciple is beautiful. moreover, little rong ¡®er doesn¡¯t like to wake up early. she¡¯ll get angry if she wakes up early. which one of you dares to go and call her?¡± who didn¡¯t know about lord rong¡¯s temper when she woke up? wake lord rong up? wasn¡¯t this sending him to hell?! it¡¯s even scarier than training! ¡°forget it. lord rong, you should just have a beauty sleep.¡± li chenleughed. leng rongrong rolled her eyes and suddenly stretched. after doing some exercise, she said, ¡± i seem to have slept too much. i haven¡¯t been training well recently and my skills are rusty ... why don¡¯t we train together? i can be your sparring partner. however, i can¡¯t wake up so early in the morning. who¡¯s going to wake me up?¡± Chapter 654 ? Chapter 654: the scandal Trantor: 549690339 everyone in the living room kept quiet out of fear. no one dared to speak. everyone was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. even the fierce and terrifying old master turned his head away, pretending that he had not heard anything. ¡± that, where is fourth young master mo? ¡± li chenle asked carefully. he had heard that leng rongrong would not lose her temper when mo linyuan woke her up, but she would definitely lose her temper when others woke her up. ¡°i¡¯m on a business trip.¡± leng rongrong looked at li chenle, resting her chin on her hand. ¡± do you want to wake me up? ¡± ¡°ha? what did you just say? there¡¯s something wrong with my ears, i can¡¯t hear you.¡± li chenle avoided the question. e back.¡± leng rongrong pulled li chenle back. ¡± hey, i can treat you like my own little brother. i asked you to wake me up, but you didn¡¯t do it. aren¡¯t you going too far? ¡± ¡°no, this, i, that, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to live here? this kind of ce is too high-end, not suitable for low-end people like me to live in. i¡¯m going to pack my things and go home.¡± li chenle said. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the floating cloud mountain was very powerful and you wanted toe here to show off?¡± leng rongrong stared at li chenle, ¡± wake me up tomorrow! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so?¡± li chenle took in a deep breath, feeling a little scared. ¡°yes, i do.¡± leng rongrong raised her fist. ¡± if you¡¯re calling me to wake me up tomorrow, i¡¯ll make you roll back to your house from this mountain. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± li chenle was somewhat depressed. so, why did hee to the floating cloud mountain? why did he want to act tough? acting tough, acting tough, now you¡¯ve been struck by lightning. after lunch, li chenle gave mo linyuan a call. li ruhua was the one who incited him to do so. hua hua told li chenle in a friendly manner that whenever the young master woke the young madam up, the young madam would never get up in a bad mood. so, they felt that the young master had a secret and incited li chenle to go to mo linyuan¡¯s ce to find out the secret. as a person with a rather dull brain, li chenle did not think that there was a problem with asking lord fourth. so, he really made the call. not only did he make the call, but lord fourth also picked up the call. fourth master mo¡¯s icy cold voice sounded impatiently from the other end of the phone, ¡± li chenle? why are you calling me?¡± his tone was filled with anger. if li chenle had said something unimportant, lord fourth would have killed him. ¡°um, how do you wake your wife up so that she won¡¯t have a morning temper? i heard you have an exclusive secret technique? why don¡¯t you reveal it so i can learn from it?¡± young master li gathered his courage and asked. ever since he met lord rong, young master li suddenly felt that mo linyuan was not a scary person anymore.pared to lord rong, fourth young master mo seemed to be much cuter. ¡°wake me up?¡± on the other end of the phone, fourth master mo enunciated each word clearly. it was as if the cold air could be felt from the other end of the phone. young master li trembled violently. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t misunderstand ... i didn¡¯t sleep with your wife! pfft, i don¡¯t have any intention of sleeping with your wife. i¡¯m just ...¡± li chenle was so nervous that he was tongue-tied. the more he couldn¡¯t exin, the more nervous he was, and the more nervous he was, the more he couldn¡¯t exin. li chenle finally exined the situation to mo linyuan before he could fly the ne back to kill him. ¡°... that¡¯s it. your wife asked me to wake her up. i don¡¯t have any other meaning. how could i dare to touch your woman ... so, i¡¯m afraid of being beaten to death, so i¡¯m asking you. what¡¯s your exclusive secret technique? don¡¯t be stingy, let me learn it. ¡± ¡°you want to learn?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s cold voice could be heard once again. ¡± i woke up from the kiss. ¡± ¡°you woke up from a kiss?¡± li chenle trembled, and his phone almost flew out of his hand. ¡± i-i-i ... i¡¯d better be prepared to get beaten up ... this method is only suitable for you. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you know.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°i, i know.¡± li chenle suppressed his heart that was about to jump out of his chest. ¡± y-y-you can rest assured that i won¡¯t touch your wife ... besides, your wife doesn¡¯t like me. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± fourth master mo said calmly. ¡°you know?¡± li chenle was taken aback. ¡°you¡¯ll be too ugly when you grow up. she doesn¡¯t like ugly people.¡± fourth master mo calmly hung up the phone. he knew his wife like the back of his hand. his wife was obsessed with looks, and ordinary looks would not catch her eye at all. with someone like li chenle, he could be at ease. young master li thumped his heart twice. he was ugly? he was ugly? and she trusted him so much? he didn¡¯t even have the right to be worried about. was he that bad? he was a normal man, okay? why did he feel that he was not even a man in mo linyuan¡¯s eyes? ¡°how is it?¡± li ruhua came over. ¡± what¡¯s the good idea? ¡± ¡°a kiss, do you want to try?¡± li chenle red at li ruhua. ¡± you¡¯re f * cking setting me up on purpose, aren¡¯t you? damn, you scared me to death. my three spiritual and seven physical souls have already gone to hell.¡± li ruhua shrugged. ¡± go ahead and try. the young master isn¡¯t here anyway. ¡± li chenle red at li ruhua for a long time. ¡± f * ck, you think i won¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯re someone¡¯s bodyguard? ¡± ¡°young madam, young master li is going to hit me!¡± li ruhua suddenly turned her head and shouted in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. before li chenle could react, a silver needle whizzed through the air and pierced into his clothes. if it had been a millimeter more, it would have pierced into his flesh. ¡°don¡¯t bully huahua, she¡¯s so cute!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice came faintly. li chenle was speechless ... alright, he really didn¡¯t dare to bully his former bodyguard. he was afraid of his bodyguards now! so what sin had hemitted? how could he be so unlucky? for the next two days, li chenle was tormented by leng rongrong¡¯s every waking moment. in the next two days, xu ying ¡®er was suddenly involved in a scandal. when they were at heman city, the scene of nan si being chased out of xu ying¡¯ er¡¯s room was photographed. when xu ying ¡®er and leng rongrong returned to the country, the scene of her and nan si was captured again. therefore, on the inte, topics such as xu ying ¡®er being kept as a mistress suddenly burst out. this made xu ying ¡®er a little anxious. in the end, xu ying ¡®er had no choice but to discuss with her manager ande up with an emergency response. because there was irrefutable evidence, nan si suggested that they could date or pretend to date. in the end, xu ying ¡®er directly announced her rtionship with nan si. although it was fake, the scandal was immediately turned into a beautiful story, and the matter was sessfully resolved. a few dayster, ji chengyu came to look for leng rongrong. after discussing with leng rongrong, he announced that her manager was ji chengyu, and ji chengyu even brought a few scripts for leng rongrong to read. Chapter 655 ? Chapter 655: the xuanyuan family is monitoring her? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i¡¯ve read these scripts and i think they¡¯re good, but the director¡¯s requirements are higher. although we can choose new actors, they¡¯ll all have to go through an audition.¡± ji chengyu said, ¡± i think you can try. all the scripts are auditioned in beijing, and the times are different. you can pick a few more and try them all out.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll look at the script before making a decision. ¡± ¡°also, i won¡¯t be holding a press conference for the fact that you¡¯re my artiste, but i¡¯ll look for the media to announce it. at that time, i think there will be some people who will attack you and some people who will support you. you don¡¯t have to worry too much ...¡± ji chengyu gave some instructions to leng rongrong, then asked leng rongrong if she wanted to find an assistant. the wholepany was focused on leng rongrong, so she could get whatever resources she wanted. moreover, su wei called him every two or three days to tell him to take good care of little rongrong. he didn¡¯t dare to disobey su wei, or he would be annoyed to death. ¡± there¡¯s no need for an assistant. my huahua is very capable. one of her is better than a hundred. i n to bring her along in the future. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± alright, that¡¯s good too. she¡¯s your woman, so you¡¯ll be morefortable using her. ¡± after ji chengyu nodded, he went to ask for li ruhua¡¯s phone number. ji chengyu also gave li ruhua some instructions. li ruhua was very excited to be able to film with the young madam everywhere. finally, he didn¡¯t need to stay behind. it was too miserable to stay behind alone. that day, leng rongrong had gone through all the scripts that ji chengyu had brought. ji chengyu had always had a special taste, so the scripts he had chosen were all pretty good. after leng rongrong had gone through them, she was very satisfied. no matter which script it was, she felt that as long as she went to film it, she would like it. so, the next day, she told ji chengyu to give it a try if they had the chance. after all, the interviews were all in beijing, and they didn¡¯t bump into each other. if the audition was sessful, they could choose one or two to shoot. leng rongrong was also very satisfied with the fact that the audition would be held in the capital. it just so happened that she wanted to visit the xuanyuan family in the capital. old madam xuanyuan¡¯s birthday wasing up, and since the invitation had already been delivered, she had no reason not to go and take a look. she had already said that it was rted to her birth. leng rongrong had nned to hold a party at home, but she decided to postpone it because of the scripts and the invitation from olddy xuanyuan. of course, there was another reason for the dy, mo linyuan was not around. the main purpose of the party was to invite some friends over to y and familiarize themselves with the ce. after all, this ce was bought by mo linyuan, so she had to wait for him toe back to hold the party. after the change of manager was announced on the inte ... it had indeed caused quite a stir. whether it was leng rongrong or ji chengyu, they both had quite a number of fans. in addition, ji chengyu had the title of the strongest manager. therefore, ji chengyu¡¯s sudden eptance of a new artiste had indeed caused a huge uproar. most of ji chengyu¡¯s fans felt that leng rongrong was too unknown and did not have the right to be led by ji chengyu. leng rongrong¡¯s fans felt that leng rongrong was indeed very powerful, and only someone like ji chengyu was qualified to be leng rongrong¡¯s manager. of course, there were also many people who were very surprised at how a neer like leng rongrong could make ji chengyu her manager. as everyone knew, ji chengyu had always been a very strong manager. the people he managed were all very impressive heavenly kings, movie queens, and other big shots in the entertainment industry. with his current achievements, he was suddenly teaching a neer? it was a little ufortable. she also didn¡¯t quite understand why ji chengyu wanted to take care of a neer like leng rongrong. what was so special about this neer that ji chengyu would take a fancy to her? there were also people who said that leng rongrong would definitely be popr if she was brought along by ji chengyu. while some said so, there were also those who said that leng rongrong would definitely not be popr. some even scolded leng rongrong directly. leng rongrong didn¡¯t pay much attention to thements online. leng rongrong was quite happy to be going to the capital. it was a good time to meet the olddy of the xuanyuan family. besides, she hadn¡¯t been to the capital in a long time, so she could also meet some old friends. they weren¡¯t going to the capital for fun, so leng rongrong only nned to bring li ruhua along. after all, li ruhua was more well-rounded. other than fighting, she could do anything. huahua, who finally didn¡¯t have to be a left-behind child, was very happy. because she had never been to beijing, she was even happier. although she was apanying the young madam to the audition and to the xuanyuan family¡¯s birthday banquet, it was more interesting to huahua than staying at home. ¡± mommy, be careful. if anything happens, remember to call us. ¡± little nan yu knew that leng rongrong was going to the xuanyuan family¡¯s house, so he was a little worried. ¡± i heard that the olddy in the xuanyuan family is a little mean. mommy, if she bullies you,e back, okay? ¡± huang ¡®er will protect you.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong beamed with joy and rubbed the little one¡¯s head. leng rongrong and li ruhua boarded the ne. on the ne, leng rongrong spent most of her time resting with her eyes closed. after she sessfullynded, leng rongrong had yet to get into the car to pick her up. instead, she ran into the old butler of the xuanyuan family, uncle wang. ¡°miss rongrong, i¡¯m here to pick you up,¡± uncle wang said with a smile, ¡± the birthday banquet is still a few days away. i didn¡¯t expect miss rongrong toe so eagerly. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not in a hurry. i just came early for work. ¡± leng rongrong nced at uncle wang. ¡± is uncle wang well-informed, or is the xuanyuan family already watching me before i even came? ¡± i justnded and didn¡¯t contact you, but you¡¯re here to pick me up.¡± uncle wang chuckled and said, ¡± miss rongrong is inextricably linked to the xuanyuan family. since the xuanyuan family wants to take miss rongrong back, they will naturally pay more attention to her. ¡± ¡°in other words, he¡¯s been watching me?¡± leng rongrong smiled at uncle wang. ¡°they didn¡¯t keep an eye on her, but the xuanyuan family would still know if miss rongrong got on the ne. don¡¯t worry, miss rongrong, the xuanyuan family is doing this for your own good. you see, you don¡¯t have to worry that no one will pick you up when youe here. i¡¯m here to pick you up, aren¡¯t i? i¡¯ve even arranged a ce for you to stay.¡± uncle wang said with a kind expression, ¡± then, miss rongrong, can you pleasee with me? ¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and brought li ruhua along with her as she followed uncle wang into a car. in the car, leng rongrong made a phone call to inform the people who hade to pick her up, telling them not to wait, and she left in another car. ¡°someone¡¯s here to pick up miss rongrong?¡± uncle wang asked curiously from the passenger seat. ¡°i¡¯m a friend,¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± are we going to the xuanyuan family or somewhere else? can i see olddy xuanyuan now?¡± Chapter 656 ? Chapter 656: being looked down upon even before meeting Trantor: 549690339 ¡°first, let¡¯s go to the ce the olddy has arranged for miss rongrong. the olddy has been very busy these days because of the birthday banquet, and many people havee to visit, so she has no time to see miss rongrong. but miss rongrong, you don¡¯t have to worry, you can still see the olddy at the birthday banquet. before the birthday banquet, olddy should have arranged a time to meet miss rongrong.¡± uncle wang still looked very kind. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± what about my background? when can you tell me?¡± ¡°when you see olddy, olddy will naturally exin it to you.¡± uncle wang said. ¡°so my father is from the xuanyuan family?¡± leng rongrong asked nosily. she thought that her father was from the 19th floor, but the xuanyuan family had alreadye looking for her. the investigation on the xuanyuan family that she had ordered had yet toe to a conclusion, so she didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°you¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± uncle wang nced at leng rongrong. ¡± miss rongrong, although the xuanyuan family is a big family and is considered a first-ss family in the capital, it¡¯s best to keep this a secret before miss rongrong returns to the xuanyuan family. otherwise, it would be disadvantageous to miss rongrong.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± are you afraid that i¡¯ll use the xuanyuan family¡¯s name to intimidate others? ¡± leng rongrong already had a bad impression of the xuanyuan family since she had not met the olddy. before she arrived, he had already sent people to keep an eye on her. the moment she arrived, she was warned to keep this matter a secret ... uncle wang made it sound like he was doing it for her own good, but in reality, there was a strong sense of warning in his words. he was afraid that she would embarrass the xuanyuan family. however, she didn¡¯t really care. ¡°miss rongrong, the old madam also asked me to warn you. although you¡¯re about to return to the xuanyuan family, please don¡¯t get too cocky. after all, you¡¯re from the countryside. you¡¯d better behave yourself after you return to the xuanyuan family, or you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± uncle wang warned leng rongrong in a serious tone. as expected, it was a warning. leng rongrong looked at the butler in front of her as if she had a sudden realization. then, she smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. although i¡¯m from the countryside, i won¡¯t get arrogant just because i see an aristocratic family. ¡± she didn¡¯t care about the xuanyuan family at all, okay? how could he return to the xuanyuan family and be arrogant ... how could something that he didn¡¯t even put in his eyes be arrogant because of it? li ruhua had never heard of the xuanyuan family before, so when she heard uncle wang¡¯s words, she only thought that he was a little funny. their young madam was so powerful. she didn¡¯tck money, friends, or status ... although she alwaysughed at herself for being a country bumpkin, even if she was a country bumpkin, she was still powerful enough to make people afraid, okay? he, tang luo, quan yu, and the others had spected that the young madam might not even know how rich she was. even if it was a first-ss family, it was estimated that one family would not be able to match half of the young madam¡¯s wealth. it was already like this, and the young madam had never been arrogant before. how could a small family make her arrogant? this old man really knew how to joke. ¡± miss rongrong really knows how to joke. the xuanyuan family isn¡¯t an ordinary family. even in the capital, it¡¯s one of the top. ¡± uncle wang said, ¡± how many people want to work in the xuanyuan family¡¯spany but don¡¯t have the chance? how many people want to visit the olddy but are rejected? ¡± leng rongrong smiled but said nothing. no matter how impressive the olddy of the xuanyuan family was, she was just like that. she even heard that she was an old fool. if the old master of the xuanyuan family was still alive, she might have been a little impressed, but she really wasn¡¯t interested in the olddy. soon, leng rongrong was sent to a hotel. the hotel that the xuanyuan family had arranged for her was a very run-down hotel in a corner. it took her half a day to reach the hotel after getting out of the car. the environment of the small inn was very, very bad. although she had grown up in the countryside, she had lived in a big vi since she was young. she had also gone out to stay in the best hotels and the best rooms. leng rongrong had never been treated like this. when li ruhua saw the small hotel, she was stunned. ¡± this is the ce that was prepared for our young madam? ¡± didn¡¯t you just say that the xuanyuan family was a first-ss family? he arranged such a ce for the young madam? is the xuanyuan family in trouble?¡± huahua was in disbelief. when they arrived, the young madam had already booked a hotel. it was the best hotel in the capital and the best room in the best hotel. in the end, the xuanyuan family hade to pick them up and said that they had arranged amodation, but in the end, they were staying in a ce like this? is this a ce for young madam to live in? not to mention the dirty and messy environment, the people who lived here were also some foul-smelling people. uncle wang choked at li ruhua¡¯s question, then smiled and said, ¡± this ce is closer to the old house, so miss rongrong arranged such a ce. if miss rongrong isn¡¯t satisfied, i¡¯ll apply for another ce for miss rongrong?¡± ¡°forget it. i¡¯ve already arranged everything. let¡¯s stay here.¡± leng rongrong did not mind. ¡± sorry to trouble you, uncle wang. ¡± uncle wang said a few words to the olddy that if she wanted to see her, she would let her know in advance. then, he told leng rongrong not to use the xuanyuan family¡¯s name to go out and show off before leaving. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. she hadn¡¯t even returned to the xuanyuan family yet, and this olddy xuanyuan was already worried that she would use the xuanyuan family¡¯s name to do this and that. it seemed that olddy xuanyuan didn¡¯t have a good impression of her. she did not know why he wanted her toe back. ¡°young madam, are we really going to stay here?¡± li ruhua asked with a frown. he felt that this ce was too dirty and messy. it did not match his young madam at all. ¡°since they¡¯ve arranged it this way, we¡¯ll just follow their good advice.¡± leng rongrong and li ruhua went down the narrow stairs and struggled to get to their room. after seeing the dpidated room, leng rongrong finally decided to take back what she had just said. what good, what flow! she really could not stay in this ce. especially when she saw that the trash in the trash can in that room had not even been emptied, and there was even some kind of condom in it ... her face was twisted. he could totally imagine what the people who had lived in this room before had done. li ruhua touched her forehead. ¡± young madam, i¡¯ll just make do with it. but you can¡¯t live in a ce like this, can you? ¡± if the young mistress¡¯s godfather or the young master found out that the young mistress was making a living in a ce like this, he felt that the xuanyuan family would probably be wiped out. ¡°let¡¯s go to another ce.¡± leng rongrong forced a smile and turned to look at li ruhua. ¡± huahua, i don¡¯t think hotels are very hygienic. let¡¯s go home. ¡± she had quite a few properties in the capital anyway. she had wanted to stay in a hotel. after all, not many people lived in her own houses. however, after seeing this ce, she was already a little disgusted with hotels. Chapter 657 ? Chapter 657: lord rong, why do you have to take things so hard? Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong brought li ruhua directly to a high-end apartment nearby. she had lived in this apartment before. although she didn¡¯t live there herself, it was often cleaned up, so she chose this ce. li ruhua didn¡¯t find it strange at all. leng rongrong was, after all, rich to the extent that her daily ie could buy a few houses. she was also a young madam who loved to squander. therefore, it was not strange that the young madam had many properties under her name. beijing was in such a good location. it was not strange to buy such a good apartment. even if the young madam said that all the apartments here were his, he wouldn¡¯t find it strange. the apartment was huge. leng rongrong¡¯s room was upstairs, so she arranged for li ruhua to stay in a room downstairs. upstairs, there was a huge balcony. the balcony was full of flowers and nts. although he didn¡¯t live there, there were people who took care of it, so it was a pretty good ce. leng rongrong sat on the balcony for a while before entering the bathroom to take a shower. after the shower, she confirmed what she was going to do for the next few days. it was a must to go to the audition. since she was going to attend the olddy¡¯s birthday banquet, she had to prepare a gift. apart from that, there was nothing special. at most, he was just meeting a few friends in beijing. after staying at home for a day, leng rongrong went to attend her first audition the next day. this was an audition for an era drama, and the script was not bad. leng rongrong was more interested in a woman with an undercover identity. she was not the main lead, but the second female lead, but the role was very deep. ji chengyu had also suggested that she try the second female lead for this script as the second female lead had more depth. the audition process was quite simple. after the audition, they just had to wait for the notice. there were no idents, and there was no such thing as a direct pass. two days after the audition, leng rongrong posted on weibo, exining her audition, and attached a selfie. this was the first time she had posted on weibo after the news of the change in manager. almost instantly, it was reposted andmented by countless people. ¡± ah, ah, ah, lord rong finally posted on weibo! ¡± ¡± oh my god, i finally got to see lord rong¡¯s weibo post! ¡± ¡± wuwuwuwu, i¡¯m so touched that i¡¯m about to cry. lord rong, you¡¯re really too good. you¡¯re finally willing to post on weibo! ¡± ¡± update more! lord rong, we missed you so much! ¡± ¡°if he¡¯s at the audition, does that mean that master rong is going to act again? does it mean that we can have another channel to know about lord rong¡¯s news?¡± ¡± i heard that master rong went to the capital. is that why she went for the audition? ¡± ¡± all the best, lord rong! you¡¯ll definitely pass the audition! ¡± ...... there were a lot ofments, but leng rongrong took a quick nce and didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. what leng rongrong didn¡¯t expect was that because of this weibo post, she would be summoned by the olddy of the xuanyuan family. when uncle wang called, leng rongrong was sitting on the balcony, looking down at almost the entire capital. the high-end apartment she lived in was in a very good location. she could see almost half of the capital city, especially on the floor she lived on, which had the best view. once uncle wang¡¯s call came, leng rongrong picked it up. uncle wang said that the olddy wanted to see her and asked her to get ready. he asked the driver to pick her up. ¡°there¡¯s no need to pick him up. he¡¯s at the xuanyuan family¡¯s old mansion, right? i¡¯lle over myself.¡± leng rongrong said directly. uncle wang didn¡¯t say much and agreed. he let leng rongrong pack up and they could go directly. leng rongrong casually changed into a light purple casual suit, matched it withfortable sneakers, and went straight downstairs. li ruhua was busy in the kitchen when she heard themotion. ¡± young madam, are you going out? ¡± she asked. ¡± yeah, i¡¯m going to see the olddy of the xuanyuan family. after that, i¡¯m going to meet a friend, so you can have dinner by yourself. ¡± leng rongrong took out her hand from her pocket and waved at li ruhua. ¡°do you need me to go with you?¡± hua hua asked. ¡°no need. it¡¯s better for me to go by myself to a big family like the xuanyuan family.¡± leng rongrong walked out with light steps. just as she reached downstairs, leng rongrong, who had wanted to drive to xuanyuan¡¯s house by herself, received another call. ¡°mr. hua, why are you calling?¡± leng rongrong looked at the caller id and remembered who was calling. hua nantian. when the white tiger had just been subdued, hua nantian¡¯s granddaughter, hua xiaonian, had almost fallen into the tiger¡¯s mouth. she had saved hua xiaonian, so she had left her contact information. she remembered that hua xiaonian and hua nantian were also from the capital. ¡± xiaonian saw your weibo and said that you¡¯re in the capital now. she can¡¯t wait to see you. miss leng, can i treat you to a meal? ¡± hua nantian asked. ¡°sure,¡± leng rongrong agreed readily, ¡± but not tonight, i have an appointment. ¡± leng rongrong chatted with hua nantian for a while before she hung up. after that, before she could get her car, a car suddenly sped over. leng rongrong was shocked by the car and was about to curse when the window rolled down, and an extremely pale face popped out. ¡°ye fei, you stinky brat, are you trying to kill me?¡± leng rongrong asked in a bad mood. ¡°lord rong, was he killed so easily?¡± ye fei rolled his eyes. ¡± you¡¯re too much. you came to the capital without telling me. you sneaked around. you¡¯re too much! ¡± ¡± oww, your dog head! i didn¡¯t have time to tell you! ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± how did you know i lived here? ¡± ¡± didn¡¯t you post something on weibo? i can tell where you are from your background. ¡± ye fei nced at leng rongrong. ¡± get in the car. let¡¯s go meet our brothers. you haven¡¯t been to beijing for a long time. we¡¯ve missed you so much. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not free right now. i need to make a trip to the xuanyuan family. ¡± leng rongrong opened the car door and sat inside. ¡± since you¡¯re here, send me there. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re ordering me around like a chauffeur?¡± ye fei looked depressed and then frowned. ¡± but why are you going to the xuanyuan family¡¯s house? are you going on a blind date with someone from the xuanyuan family?¡± ¡± blind date my ass! i already have a husband! i¡¯m not going on blind dates! ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you might not believe it, but i might be the eldest miss of the xuanyuan family who has been lost outside. ¡± ¡°hahaha, can your story be more interesting?¡± ye feiughed crazily as he drove. ¡± how could that lousy family of xuanyuan give birth to a youngdy like you? they¡¯re not worthy of you. ¡± the xuanyuan family is full of trash. who¡¯s your father?¡± ¡± it¡¯s a first-ss family after all. in your eyes, they¡¯re just a bunch of trash? ¡± leng rongrong looked at ye fei, amused. ¡°of the four big families in the capital, the xuanyuan family is the worst off. they are the leader of the four big families of the ye family. in my eyes, the xuanyuan family is naturally trash. however, the olddy of the xuanyuan family doesn¡¯t seem to think so. that olddy is quite conceited.¡± ye fei shrugged his shoulders and turned his head to look at leng rongrong, who was still skeptical. ¡± you¡¯re really going to the xuanyuan family? meet the olddy? that olddy is a difficult person to deal with. i don¡¯t rmend you to see her, you¡¯ll be so angry that you¡¯ll vomit blood!¡± Chapter 658 ? Chapter 658: don¡¯t embarrass the xuanyuan family Trantor: 549690339 ¡°they¡¯ve already invited me, so i can¡¯t just reject them, right? and it seems to be rted to my family background, so i¡¯m quite interested.¡± leng rongrong said calmly. ¡°why do you have to take things so hard? even if you¡¯re really a child of the xuanyuan family, you¡¯re already so big, why go back?¡± ye fei said disapprovingly, ¡± it¡¯s not that i want to say this, but the xuanyuan family has been in chaos since the old master xuanyuan passed away ... if you want to acknowledge your ancestors and n, you might as welle to my house! i¡¯m the only one in my family. if there¡¯s a girl, my great-grandma and the others will be so happy! however, the xuanyuan family ... that olddy is blind and might not like you.¡± ¡°big brother, can you just randomly acknowledge your own family?¡± leng rongrong was helpless. ¡°if you don¡¯t mind, then it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t mind. my family¡¯s old ancestor likes you so much that you¡¯re not even willing to be her god-granddaughter. now, she¡¯s asking you to be her granddaughter-inw.¡± ye fei said. ¡± i don¡¯t have a chance with my granddaughter-inw anymore. i¡¯m your god-granddaughter. please consider it. ¡± leng rongrong smiled. the car stopped at the entrance of the old xuanyuan residence. leng rongrong opened the car door, jumped out of the car, and waved at ye fei. ¡°do you want me to wait for you?¡± ye fei stretched his neck and asked. ¡± no need. send me an addresster. i¡¯ll go find you guys myself. ¡± leng rongrong turned around and walked into the xuanyuan family¡¯s mansion. as soon as she entered, someone came over and asked her who she was and why she had entered someone else¡¯s house. leng rongrong exined her situation. the other party then went to inform uncle wang and then brought her in. the xuanyuan family¡¯s old residence was extremelyrge. although it was located in the center of the capital, it still took up arge area in this ce where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold. walking further in, there were pavilions and other things. some of them were left behind from ancient times, but they were well-preserved. of course, there were some newly built things, but the whole thing had an antique vor. the deep courtyard gave one a feeling of traveling back in time. leng rongrong followed the servant through a few courtyards and entered thest one. in thisrge courtyard, there were some old trees with luxuriant branches and leaves. in the courtyard, an old man was resting on a recliner, looking veryfortable. at the side, there was a woman wearing a cheongsam and a white fur cor serving the olddy. they were chatting very happily and seemed to be very pleasing to the olddy, so the olddy could not stop smiling. when leng rongrong entered the courtyard, old mrs. han and the girl seemed to have seen it, but they didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it. the two of them talked to themselves for a while before looking at leng rongrong. ¡°you must be olddy xuanyuan?¡± leng rongrong sized up the olddy. the olddy¡¯s hair was a little white and had been permed into a fashionable curly hair. she was wearing a dark blue shirt with red and gold cloud patterns and phoenix embroidery. she was wearing a pair of straight ck pants. the old man looked energetic and was dressed in an overbearing manner. ¡°don¡¯t call her olddy. rongrong, this is your grandmother.¡± the woman in the cheongsam smiled at leng rongrong and said, ¡± i¡¯m your cousin, xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± ¡°grandma?¡± leng rongrong raised an eyebrow. ¡± so, my birth is old madam xuanyuan¡¯s granddaughter? ¡± who is my father?¡± at the mention of their father, both olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s faces changed. ¡°don¡¯t mention that unfilial son!¡± olddy xuanyuan snorted. ¡± you don¡¯t need to know who your father is. you only need to know that you are the blood of the xuanyuan family, and the xuanyuan family will not let their blood wander outside. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. didn¡¯t shee to the xuanyuan family to find out who her father was? in the end, the olddy didn¡¯t seem too happy to mention it. she even said that her father was an unfilial son? so, who was her father? did he do something that olddy xuanyuan hated? seeing the olddy¡¯s angry face, leng rongrong did not manage to ask what she wanted to. she knew that the olddy had a bad temper, so she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of her if she asked in a fit of anger. after calming down, the olddy said, ¡± i called you over today to remind you that you will be returning to the xuanyuan family at my birthday banquet the day after tomorrow. from then on, you will be xuanyuan rongrong, the youngdy of the xuanyuan family. you must know your limits. ¡± ¡°after all, the surname xuanyuan represents the entire family. so, rongrong, you have to be more careful.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± although you¡¯ve never lived in the xuanyuan family, we still value you. ¡± ¡°???¡±so he called her over just to tell her this? ¡± i heard that the xuanyuan family doesn¡¯tck granddaughters, so why does the olddy want to acknowledge me? ¡± leng rongrong asked curiously. if he was worried that she would bring negative influence to the xuanyuan family, then why did he acknowledge her and announce his existence at the birthday banquet? ¡± you¡¯re of the xuanyuan family¡¯s bloodline, so you naturally have to return to the xuanyuan family! ¡± old mrs. han said directly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to ask too much. we¡¯ve already prepared everything for you. just do as we say. ¡± you won¡¯t lose out if you return to the xuanyuan family. you¡¯ve been living in the countryside all this time, so you don¡¯t know etiquette or shame, and you don¡¯t have any nice clothes to wear. tomorrow, let qiongyu apany you to buy some clothes. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a normal day, but you can¡¯t wear too ugly clothes at the birthday banquet, so as not to embarrass the xuanyuan family!¡± the olddy didn¡¯t seem to want to say much, and she didn¡¯t have a good attitude towards leng rongrong. after she finished speaking, she let leng rongrong leave. xuanyuan qiongyu was more enthusiastic. she said to the olddy, ¡± i¡¯ll send my sister out and chat with her for a while. ¡± ¡°go on.¡± after that, xuanyuan qiongyu brought leng rongrong out. on the other hand, xuanyuan qiongyu was quite enthusiastic. along the way, she exined to leng rongrong that it was the first time she had met the olddy, so she was a little distant. she told leng rongrong not to mind, and then said that she would take leng rongrong to buy some clothes and so on tomorrow. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s enthusiasm was a bit excessive. leng rongrong didn¡¯t have a good impression of her either, so she just chimed in with a few words. then, she said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to buy clothes. i can buy them myself. there¡¯s no need to trouble cousin. ¡± i still have something to do tomorrow, so i¡¯ll see you at the birthday banquet.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not very good, is it?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± grandma asked me to take you to buy some clothes. if you don¡¯t buy them, grandma will me me! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. i didn¡¯t want to go.¡± leng rongrong smiled at xuanyuan qiongyu and left. xuanyuan qiongyu stood at the door and looked at leng rongrong¡¯s back for a long time. her eyes narrowed fiercely, and there was a sinister look in her eyes. Chapter 659 ? Chapter 659: lord rong, you¡¯re hurting my heart again! Trantor: 549690339 at night, leng rongrong went to the north thearch club in the capital. ye fei and the others were waiting for her at the north thearch club. they were all very happy to see her. they were all good friends from the capital. she knew the heirs of three of the four great families, and she was quite familiar with the people from the four great families, except for the xuanyuan family. however, the other three great ns didn¡¯t really think much of the xuanyuan family. therefore, when ye fei, the big mouth, spread the news that leng rongrong might be the eldest daughter of the xuanyuan family, everyone became excited as soon as she entered the private room of the club. ¡°rongrong, are you really from the xuanyuan family?¡± ¡°your surname is really xuanyuan? although ye fei said that you might as well not go back, that the xuanyuan family is a mess, and that olddy is blind, i still think it¡¯s very interesting! you can go to the xuanyuan family and be the head of the family, and join us!¡± ¡± ah, that¡¯s a good idea. the xuanyuan family has been turned into a mess by the olddy, but if lord rong takes over, the xuanyuan family will definitely be stronger and be on par with the three big families! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re right. although that old woman is mean and hard to deal with, who is our lord rong? can she gain any advantage from our lord rong? ¡± ye fei¡¯s eyes lit up and he encouraged her, ¡± go back to the xuanyuan family and be the heir. then, the four great demons can reunite in the capital again. ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± inherit the xuanyuan family? i don¡¯t have that thought. moreover, i¡¯m afraid that old furen will not agree to it. ¡± ¡± since he¡¯s from the xuanyuan family, we¡¯ll definitely have to fight for him! ¡± ¡°right, we¡¯ll support you!¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± you know i¡¯m most afraid of trouble. inheriting a family means taking care of the entire family. tsk, tsk, tsk. i don¡¯t want to be like you, staying in the capital and not being able to go anywhere. you¡¯re so busy. it¡¯s more interesting if i¡¯m more free.¡± ¡± however, the xuanyuan family is full of useless trash. if you¡¯re a child of the xuanyuan family, who¡¯s your father? ¡± ye fei asked, resting his chin on his hand. ¡± there are only a few people in the xuanyuan family. if it¡¯s a side branch, i don¡¯t think they¡¯ll bring master rong back. if it¡¯s not xuanyuan dong, then it¡¯ll be xuanyuan liang. ¡± the ji family¡¯s heir, ji wanwan, took a sip of wine and said. ¡°it¡¯s not them, it should be xuanyuan nantian.¡± beside ji wanwan, a fair-skinned gentleman with ck-rimmed sses raised his head and said. he took out a stack of documents and handed them to leng rongrong. ¡°this is the basic information on the xuanyuan family. i¡¯m guessing that rongrong is the daughter of the long-lost xuanyuan nantian. if she¡¯s not xuanyuan nantian, then she must be the illegitimate daughter of the lecherous xuanyuan dong.¡± leng rongrong took the information. ¡± xuanyuan nantian? has he been missing for a long time?¡± ¡± yes. it¡¯s said that old master xuanyuan was angered to death by xuanyuan nantian, who then disappeared. ¡± nangong jian said as he pushed up his ck-rimmed sses. ¡°no wonder the old madam said that he was unfilial. does that mean my father is xuanyuan nantian?¡± leng rongrong frowned. xuanyuan nantian wasn¡¯t in the xuanyuan family, but had gone missing? ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t think the old master was killed by xuanyuan nantian. the xuanyuan family¡¯s situation wasplicated back then. although xuanyuan nantian was the old master¡¯s son, he wasn¡¯t favored. however, he was the most powerful and the old master treated him well. he had no reason to kill the old master. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s the olddy xuanyuan who doesn¡¯t like him. although he¡¯s her son, she dotes on her third son the most. she¡¯s also quite nice to her eldest son. ¡± ¡°however, the olddy treated her second son, xuanyuan nantian, like an enemy. even though half of the xuanyuan family¡¯s business was built by xuanyuan nantian, the olddy still doesn¡¯t like xuanyuan nantian.¡± nangong zhe nced at leng rongrong and said thoughtfully, ¡± since the xuanyuan family has brought you back, i think you can investigate what happened back then. besides, if xuanyuan nantian really is your father, then you really have a reason to inherit the xuanyuan family. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, don¡¯t let the xuanyuan family fall into the hands of others!¡± ¡± lord rong, don¡¯t you like to y? why don¡¯t we make a bet? if you can really take over the xuanyuan family, i¡¯ll follow your every order. if you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll marry me! ¡± ye fei rested his chin on his hand. ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, i¡¯m not ying.¡± leng rongrong chuckled, picked up the wine ss and shook her head. ¡°hey, are you scared?¡± ye fei was unhappy. what¡¯s there to be afraid of? i¡¯m not interested in the xuanyuan family. ¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± to me, the xuanyuan family is too small. what¡¯s the point of having her? ¡± the entire private room fell into silence. they were all good friends who were familiar with leng rongrong, so they knew that leng rongrong was powerful. they also knew that she had never ced the four great families in her eyes, which was why they could be friends with her. otherwise, it would be very tiring for the four great families to make friends with her. most people who approached the four families were submissive. even if they made friends, it was only for benefits. leng rongrong was the only one who did not seek any benefits from them. she just wanted to be friends with them. however, to be able to casually say that the xuanyuan family, one of the four great families, was too small and didn¡¯t even put them in his eyes, it really hurt people¡¯s hearts. although they were rtively strong among the young people, and many of them were heirs of the four major families or more ruthless characters from other families, in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, their entire family was like an ant. it was so heart-wrenching! why was lord rong so powerful? although no one knew what leng rongrong did for a living, or why she was so rich, everyone had amon understanding of her, and that was that she was stronger than anyone else. her tone sounded arrogant at times, but in fact, she was not arrogant. she just had the capital to do so. ¡°whether it¡¯s useful or not, shouldn¡¯t you keep your own things in your own pocket?¡± ji wanwan drank a ss of wine, ¡± i think you can go back to the ji family and see what¡¯s going on. maybe you can find some clues about your father. besides, those idiots in the ji family are quite fun. don¡¯t you want to y with them?¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± leng rongrong nodded and raised her ss. her eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. ¡± let¡¯s drink! ¡± the private room instantly became lively. everyone drank and yed dice untilte at night. whenever they yed, lord rong¡¯s luck was still as good as ever. he couldn¡¯t even drink a few sses even if he wanted to. it was always the other party who was forced to drink. the next day, leng rongrong went to an antique shop to buy a birthday gift for the olddy. Chapter 660 ? Chapter 660: didn¡¯t she know that this was her shop? Trantor: 549690339 ording to the information given by nangong zhe, the olddy of the xuanyuan family liked antiques. that was why leng rongrong had chosen to go to an antique shop and buy an antique for olddy xuanyuan. after all, they were going to attend the birthday gift, so there had to be rules. leng rongrong went with li ruhua to pick out gifts. ¡°give me something that¡¯s suitable for the elderly.¡± leng rongrong walked to the counter and said to the manager. the shopkeeper looked up at leng rongrong and was stunned for a moment. ¡± boss! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°young madam, is this your shop?¡± li ruhua was a little surprised. did the young madam open an antique shop in the capital? ¡± i don¡¯t know ... ¡± leng rongrong massaged her temples, then nced at the shopkeeper, then pointed at herself and asked, ¡± is this shop mine? ¡± ¡°boss, how could you forget about your own shop?¡± the shopkeeper had been wiping the cab with a cloth. he looked at leng rongrong, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡± you must be master rong. you receive the money i send to you on the 10th of every month, right? ¡± ¡± right ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at the shopkeeper behind the counter with a smile. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i forgot ... ¡± in the capital, she had indeed bought many streets. perhaps one-third of the stores and shopping malls in the capital were all hers. however, because she rarely came here, she had almost forgotten which stores she owned. moreover, he hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, and many ces in the capital had changed. she had never taken care of these shops and such. she had handed them over to her subordinates to take care of. in the beginning, everyone would consult her for any decisions. ter on, everyone realized that she was a very irresponsible boss. she basically didn¡¯t know anything and didn¡¯t care if they were making a profit or a loss. if they made a profit, she didn¡¯t want money. if they lost money, she didn¡¯t ask for the reason and just sent them money directly. it seemed that after trusting her employees very much, they stopped calling her to ask about her decisions and so on. anyway, they had to rely on their own abilities to run the business. if he made money, he would send money to the boss. if he didn¡¯t make money, he would find a way toe back to life. over time, leng rongrong did not know how many stores she owned, but in reality, she had so many stores, shopping malls,panies that she could not even count them. there were also some who opened well and directly opened branch stores. she did not know either. therefore, leng rongrong was shocked when she heard the shopkeeper say that she was the owner of the antique shop. then, the shopkeeper told her that she had only bought this one antique shop, but the shop was doing very well and all the antique shops on this street were hers. she was even more shocked ... ¡°there¡¯s such a thing?¡± leng rongrong was bbergasted. ¡± you¡¯ve worked hard, shopkeeper. it¡¯s not easy for you. ¡± as the boss, she felt a little ashamed. she didn¡¯t manage the shop, but the boss managed it so well that he even opened a branch. ¡°boss, you haven¡¯t been here for a long time!¡± when the shopkeeper saw leng rongrong, his eyes were brimming with tears. ¡± you¡¯re finally here. wait a moment, i¡¯ll call everyone over! ¡± after that, the shopkeeper gave a few instructions to the assistant in the room, asking him to bring the shopkeepers of the other shops over. then, he stayed in the shop to serve leng rongrong. when leng rongrong said that she wanted to give olddy xuanyuan a gift, the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± that¡¯s easy. olddy xuanyuan oftenes to our shops to pick out things. she likes antiques, calligraphy, and paintings. i just happened to get a good ancient painting from seven or eight years ago. it¡¯s a birthday painting drawn by a slightly famous artist. it¡¯s just nice to celebrate old madam¡¯s birthday. it¡¯s also a genuine one, so old madam will definitely like it. ¡± the shopkeeper quickly went to take out the painting. he carefully unfurled the ancient painting. ¡± this is supposed to be the highlight of the shop, and i was reluctant to sell it. but if you want it, you can take it. ¡± ¡°it looks good, i¡¯ll take it.¡± leng rongrong took a look and saw that it was a birthday painting that looked very auspicious. a few minutester, all the shopkeepers in the antique street were called by the assistant. a group of people entered the door and stood in front of leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°what are they doing?¡± leng rongrong had no intention of meeting the store¡¯s management staff, but she did not expect them to all be called over. they all stood up straight, as if they were in a military stance. ¡°everyone¡¯s here?¡± the shopkeeper asked. ¡°everyone¡¯s here!¡± the assistant said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. the shopkeeper smiled at leng rongrong, then said, ¡± boss, these are the management staff of our antique store. the person-in-charge of each store is here. i¡¯ll have them introduce themselves to you, and get to know you, boss! ¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if we know each other or not ... ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± everyone just has to work in their own ways. ¡± ¡°we still have to get to know each other, in case someone is blind and offends our boss.¡± the shopkeeper said, ¡± one by one, please report the number and introduce yourself to the boss! ¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡± shop number one, lin mu, male, 35 years old ... ¡± ¡± shop no. 2, dong ming, male, 40 years old ... ¡± ¡± no. 3 shop, yu qiuqiu, female, 29 years old ... ¡± ...... leng rongrong had wanted to leave, but the group of people was very enthusiastic, so she had no choice but to brace herself and listen to the self-introductions of the people in charge of more than a dozen stores. then, he nodded and pped his hands. ¡± very good. it seems that everyone has undergone military training and is very powerful. i hope everyone can continue to work hard! old he, increase everyone¡¯s sry. in the future, everyone¡¯s sry will be doubled.¡± ¡± boss, you haven¡¯t even seen our performance yet. how can you praise us? ¡± ¡°yeah, boss, how could you increase our sry so easily!¡± ¡°boss, check the ounts!¡± the group of people took out their ount books one after another. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± ¡°do you think that doubling your sry is not enough? why don¡¯t you triple it?¡± when leng rongrong saw the ount book, she felt her head throb. she had always been a hands-off shopkeeper, so these things really gave her a headache. it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know how to do it, but she felt that it was troublesome. it¡¯s not easy to live, so why make trouble for yourself? the group of people in charge were a little unhappy. they frowned and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± boss, triple the sry is too much. how can there be such a generous boss like you! a boss had to be stingy! otherwise, what are you going to earn?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. isn¡¯t it good to increase the sry? the shopkeeper he beside him coughed. ¡± boss, you haven¡¯t checked the ounts for a few years. why don¡¯t you do it? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not investigating anymore. i believe you. you¡¯re all good!¡± leng rongrong said seriously. she stood up and patted manager he¡¯s shoulder, ¡± old he, look, you¡¯ve opened more than a dozen branches for this store. i¡¯m at ease with you opening a store, and i¡¯m also very assured with the other people in charge! ¡± Chapter 661 ? Chapter 661: she bought a counterfeit? Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong tried her best to persuade the group of people in charge to go back with the ount books. shopkeeper he had initially strongly requested leng rongrong to check the ounts, but leng rongrong had insisted on not checking, insisting that she trusted them very much. checking the ounts meant that she did not trust them, so she had stopped. she even asked manager he to increase her sry as agreed. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll increase everyone¡¯s sry. we¡¯ll also strive to have more achievements. boss, don¡¯t worry. although your sry has increased, your ie will also increase.¡± shopkeeper he made a gesture of swearing. ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s fine even if the ie is a little less. everyone, don¡¯t be too nervous. your boss won¡¯t starve to death even if you have less ie.¡± leng rongrong said casually. she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish spending all her money in a few lifetimes. she couldn¡¯t take it with her even if she died. she didn¡¯t need such a rich man. it was more important to be happy. manager he nced at leng rongrong and smiled. ¡± boss, we definitely won¡¯t let you starve to death! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she felt that this manager he had misunderstood her meaning. she really wanted everyone to have some free time, but old he seemed to think that she was using a different method to urge them to work hard? ¡± by the way, boss, you said you wanted this painting to give to the olddy of the xuanyuan family? ¡± manager he suddenly thought of something and looked at leng rongrong. ¡°yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± shopkeeper he asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know how you¡¯re rted to olddy xuanyuan, but a youngdy from the xuanyuan family also came to buy something yesterday. she bought a counterfeit, and i think it¡¯s a gift for olddy xuanyuan. it¡¯s a counterfeit of this birthday painting.¡± manager he said, ¡± i¡¯m afraid that if we can¡¯t tell the real from the fake at the banquet, it will be disadvantageous to you, boss. after all, not everyone knows what¡¯s good for them.¡± ¡°someone bought a counterfeit of this birthday painting?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of interest. ¡°yes, yesterday, miss xuanyuan qiongyu from the xuanyuan family came to buy a birthday painting.¡± manager he said, ¡± she requested for a fake one herself. ¡± ¡°xuanyuan jade?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. wasn¡¯t she the young miss that the olddy she met yesterday seemed to like a lot? xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s family name was not supposed to be xuanyuan. she was the olddy¡¯s only daughter, and xuanyuan mingyue¡¯s child was the olddy¡¯s granddaughter. however, it was said that she had a birthmark on her body when she was born, which was exactly the same as one of the olddy¡¯s daughters who had passed away, so the olddy liked her very much. in addition, xuanyuan mingyue¡¯s two sons had already taken their husband¡¯s surname, so this daughter took the xuanyuan family¡¯s surname and stayed by the old madam¡¯s side all year round. because she was sweet-tongued, smart, and likable, she was currently the olddy¡¯s favorite junior. a child who was so well-liked by the olddy actually bought a fake one for the olddy? leng rongrong was surprised. however, she didn¡¯t care too much about it. anyway, it was fine as long as she didn¡¯t give him a fake one. initially, she didn¡¯t hate this xuanyuan qiongyu. although she didn¡¯t really like her, she didn¡¯t really like her after nangong zai had given her the information yesterday. xuanyuan qiongyu was very smart, but she was also very scheming. in any case, he was not leng rongrong¡¯s type, and nangong zong said that xuanyuan qiongyu always wanted to hang out with them. furthermore, they did not really like xuanyuan qiongyu. nangong zhe mentioned a few things about xuanyuan qiongyu. on the surface, she had always been very harmless. but on the inside, he was very sinister, the kind with a stomach full of evil tricks. she had thought of many ways to get close to them and often provoked them, but most of the time, she always appeared innocent. after hearing those things, leng rongrong didn¡¯t like xuanyuan qiongyu very much. nangong zhe had said that if she were to go to the xuanyuan family, the person she should be most careful of would be xuanyuan qiongyu. even if xuanyuan qiongyu were to turn ck into white in front of the olddy, the olddy would still believe her. moreover, xuanyuan qiongyu herself could also be considered to have a little ability, so she was so well-liked by the olddy. she had heard that she had a master who was an expert. his ability to predict things was unparalleled, but he could always predict the future. he especially doted on xuanyuan qiongyu. and xuanyuan qiongyu had such a powerful master, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be too bad herself. although she was very thin and weak, her martial arts were indeed very powerful. moreover, she also had medical skills and opened her own chinese medicine hall. leng rongrong thought of xuanyuan qiongyu and shrugged. ¡± i understand. thank you for reminding me. ¡± ¡°then do you still want to give this painting? although it was authentic, it was very likely that the old madam¡¯s kind intentions would take it as ill intentions. everyone knows that the old madam dotes on xuanyuan qiongyu.¡± manager he said, ¡± if, and i¡¯m saying if, boss, you¡¯re not that important to the old madam, then don¡¯t give her this congrattory gift. i think it¡¯s better to change it to something else. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. wrap it up for me and i¡¯ll give it to you.¡± leng rongrong said disapprovingly. hers was the real deal. she didn¡¯t believe that there were so many people at the old madam¡¯s banquet who couldn¡¯t recognize the good. moreover, what right did she have to exchange for other gifts just because xuanyuan qiongyu bought the same thing as her? leng rongrong did not mind, so manager he naturally did not say much. taking the ancient painting that shopkeeper he had wrapped up, leng rongrong went back with li ruhua. in the car, li ruhua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± young madam, you don¡¯t even know your own shop? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t. i bought it many years ago. besides, i have so many shops andpanies, how can i remember all of them ... ¡± leng rongrong sat in the back seat, deep in thought. ¡± besides, i own a third of the shops in the capital ... ¡± leng rongrong thought about it for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had bought things in the past. in any case, there were many shops andnds ... of course, she didn¡¯t manage it herself. someone else did. she had no interest in managing it. if she bought it, she would lose it to people she knew, or people rmended by her friends, or people she picked up on the road ... she would just treat it as doing charity. she just didn¡¯t expect that her subordinates would be so serious even though she didn¡¯t take the management seriously. when she raised their sries, they would be frightened and then work even more seriously. it was quite difficult for her. initially, he had casually thrown them to them because he wanted to be a little poorer or experience what it was like to be bankrupt. however, her subordinates were too outstanding. not only did they not bankrupt her businesses, but they were also very outstanding. they were so outstanding that it was scary. one shop became more than a dozen shops, and she had more than a dozen shops in an instant ... leng rongrong massaged her temples. just thinking about it was terrifying. huahua was howling like a groundhog in her heart. they really had different lives! Chapter 662 ? Chapter 662: a person of no weight doesn¡¯t need to embarrass himself Trantor: 549690339 the next day, leng rongrong attended an audition in the day. at night, she returned home, packed up, and went into the cloakroom. there were all kinds of new clothes in therge cloakroom. she nevercked clothes. no matter where she was, as long as she had her house and her wardrobe, she would neverck clothes. even if she didn¡¯t stay there, someone would send her some new clothes in time. after all, she had some clothing businesses under her. therefore, even though she had not lived in her closet for a long time, there was no old clothing in it. it was filled with thetest clothes. leng rongrong took a look at the wardrobe and chose a red velvety off-shoulder dress withce around the cor. the lower half of the dress was an ankle-length long dress. other than the redce around the cor, there were no other decorations and it looked very simple. but there was a sense of nobility in the simplicity. some things, the simpler, the higher the ss. after leng rongrong changed into the evening gown, she matched it with a small pearl handbag. overall, she looked very elegant. after that, she went downstairs and had li ruhua do her hair up and put on some simple makeup. although huahua was not apetent bodyguard, he was definitely a qualified stylist. he tied leng rongrong¡¯s hair up and put a simple hairpin in it. in an instant, leng rongrong¡¯s temperament was revealed. different from her usual style, lord rong looked more elegant in her gown. ¡°lipstick is the finishing touch.¡± after li ruhua put on some simple makeup for leng rongrong, she put on some red lipstick. it was a vintage red, which suited leng rongrong¡¯s makeup very well, and made her look very impressive. ¡°perfect!¡± after the makeup was done, li ruhua snapped her fingers. ¡± you look good no matter how you look at it! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to our huahua¡¯s skillful hands.¡± leng rongrong took a look at her hair, which was tied up in a loose bun. there were two strands of slightly curled long hair on both sides of her cheeks, and she only used a hairpin as decoration on her head, which made her look a littlezy, but it was very beautiful. it was a simple favorable impression, and it matched the clothes very well. li ruhua had also changed into a formal dress, and leng rongrong set off with her to the banquet. the xuanyuan family¡¯s banquet was held in the xuanyuan family¡¯s old residence. after all, the old residence was huge, so there was naturally no problem with holding a banquet. when leng rongrong and the others arrived, the xuanyuan family¡¯s huge parking lot was already full of cars. in addition to these vehicles, there was even a ce for helicopters to park. after all, it was one of the four great families. in addition, it was the olddy¡¯s birthday banquet. many people were invited to the birthday banquet. almost all the famous people from all walks of life were there. leng rongrong and li ruhua alighted from the car and entered the courtyard where the birthday banquet was being held. the courtyard for the birthday banquet was at the back.pared to the other courtyards, this one was more modern. there was a small vi inside and the courtyard was also veryrge. there was even a swimming pool, a rockery, and other decorations in the courtyard. the entire xuanyuan family was decorated with rednterns and colorful lights because of the banquet. it was a jubnt atmosphere. leng rongrong and li ruhua entered the banquet hall. the banquet hall was very lively. when leng rongrong and li ruhua entered, xuanyuan qiongyu noticed them and walked over to leng rongrong, looking very enthusiastic. ¡°rongrong, you¡¯re here. we¡¯re all family, so there¡¯s no need to be so distant. are you going to see grandma?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± grandma might have to tell you some things. ¡± leng rongrong nodded and left with xuanyuan qiongyu. a few minutester, she saw the olddy. the olddy was dressed in a bright red shirt with a ited slit, and her hair wasbed very smoothly. when she saw leng rongrong, she frowned. ¡°they¡¯re here. i knew that you would definitelye. after all, many people can¡¯t even get into the xuanyuan family even if they pray to the gods.¡± there was no joy in olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes when she looked at leng rongrong. instead, she seemed to be disgusted. leng rongrong¡¯s face twitched. it was the olddy¡¯s invitation card that invited her, but her attitude when she saw her was as if she hated her and did not wee her at all ... ¡°didn¡¯t you send an invitation for me toe?¡± ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the xuanyuan family, i wouldn¡¯t have let a bastard like youe back. ¡± the olddy shot leng rongrong a nce and said unhappily, ¡± how can a wild girl be worthy of our xuanyuan family? ¡± ¡°???¡±leng rongrong took a deep breath and tried her best to put on a stiff smile. she stared at the old madam with a confused look. ¡± so you asked me toe back, and i was the one who scolded me? will the xuanyuan family be saved if you scold me?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not what grandmother meant!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu quickly said, ¡± rongrong, people already know that you¡¯re second uncle¡¯s daughter. if we don¡¯t bring you back, someone will use you to attack the xuanyuan family. besides, you¡¯re of the xuanyuan family¡¯s blood, so it¡¯s not appropriate for you to be wandering outside. i should let you acknowledge your ancestors and n. this will be beneficial to both you and the xuanyuan family.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. the olddy nced at leng rongrong, as if she would die of anger if she looked at her a few more times. she didn¡¯t even want to look at her. ¡°you don¡¯t have to say anythingter. just listen to our arrangements and our announcement. you don¡¯t need to say anything when you¡¯re on stage.¡± the olddy spoke a few more words to leng rongrong. what he meant was to let everyone know that the xuanyuan family didn¡¯t let their bloodline wander outside. as for leng rongrong, she didn¡¯t need to say anything. she wasn¡¯t someone with any weight, so she didn¡¯t need to embarrass herself by saying anything. ¡°don¡¯t worry. when you return to the xuanyuan family, they will arrange a job for you. we¡¯ll also arrange a ce for you to stay. as for anything else, you don¡¯t need to think about it. this is already the xuanyuan family¡¯s greatest kindness to you.¡± the olddy warned. ¡°my father is xuanyuan nantian?¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes and asked. ¡°who allowed you to mention this unfilial son!¡± upon hearing this, the olddy seemed to have been hit in the back. she jumped and looked at leng rongrong with cold eyes. ¡°i¡¯m just asking, why are you so agitated? i heard that half of the xuanyuan family¡¯s territory was conquered by xuanyuan nantian?¡± leng rongrong was very displeased with the old woman¡¯s attitude, so she raised her eyebrows and retorted, ¡± in that case, does that mean that i should inherit half of the business? why did you just randomly arrange a position for me?¡± ¡± y-y-you came to the xuanyuan family with ambition? ¡± the old woman was angered to death by these words, and her face turned pale. xuanyuan qiongyu stood at the side and tried to calm the olddy down. she consoled her with a few words, then looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± rongrong, the xuanyuan family belongs to everyone, not an individual. it¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work that the xuanyuan family is where it is now. don¡¯t listen to those ridiculous rumors. i¡¯ll exin it to youter. you can go out first, grandma needs to rest.¡± Chapter 663 ? Chapter 663: lord rong¡¯s return to the xuanyuan family was a trap? Trantor: 549690339 after leng rongrong left, olddy xuanyuan immediately threw the teacup on the table. the teacup shattered on the ground, and the olddy¡¯s face was vicious. ¡± i knew it. she¡¯s really an ambitious person. she actually wants toe back and seize the family property. she¡¯s just a wild girl from the countryside. what confidence does she have? what ability does she think she has to fight for the xuanyuan family¡¯s property? ¡± ¡± grandma, don¡¯t be angry. didn¡¯t we make a cage for her and wait for her toe back and get into the cage? ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu patted the olddy¡¯s back and said, ¡± it seems that my master¡¯s prediction was right! she¡¯s indeed a scourge to the xuanyuan family.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if your master didn¡¯t tell us, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the xuanyuan family had such a huge crisis. ¡± the olddy pulled on xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s hand and said, ¡± we really have to thank you, taoist priest, for letting us know in advance that there was such a scourge in the xuanyuan family. now that this scourge has been found, we definitely won¡¯t let her have the chance to shake the xuanyuan family! ¡± ¡°yes, grandma. don¡¯t worry. this is a good thing. she¡¯s so stupid that she directly exposed her ambitions, so we can naturally take precautions. she thought that we wanted her to return to the xuanyuan family because we needed her, but that wasn¡¯t the case. we wanted to deal with her earlier. get rid of her before her wings are fully grown.¡± xuanyuan qiongyuughed. ¡± my master is indeed wise. in the future, leng rongrong will turn the xuanyuan family upside down, right? if we get rid of her now, won¡¯t she have no chance in the future?¡± ¡°yes,¡± the olddy also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± fortunately, we have the taoist priest. otherwise, it would have been toote. ¡± ¡°grandma, don¡¯t worry. even if there¡¯s a problem, we still have my master. my master will definitely help us.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu patted the back of the olddy¡¯s hand. ¡± it¡¯s almost time. we should go out. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. olddy xuanyuan nodded and walked out with xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s help. although the olddy was old, she was in good spirits and looked very young. she even had makeup on her face, making her look like an exquisite olddy. as soon as the olddy appeared, many people in the banquet hall became excited. ¡°the olddy is out!¡± ¡°the olddy is still so young!¡± ¡°i wish olddy good fortune and longevity!¡± ...... the people who came to the banquet all greeted the olddy and congratted her. leng rongrong gathered with ye fei and the others. after all, they were all heirs of the four great families. therefore, ye fei, nangong zhe, and ji wanwan were naturally invited to attend this birthday banquet with their own family¡¯s lord. ¡°how did the old woman treat you?¡± ye fei asked in a low voice, ¡± she¡¯s very mean. how did she treat you? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re indeed mean. now i know why you told me not to go back to the xuanyuan family. this family only asked me toe back for the sake of the xuanyuan family¡¯s face. he said that he would give me a random job and a ce to stay. however, i can forget about other things.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± i¡¯ve never had much interest in the xuanyuan family, but now that they¡¯re so guarded against me, i¡¯m a little interested. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± ye fei couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± the olddy is going to be in trouble. she probably never thought that her warning would trigger your dissatisfaction. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve never warned me like this before, and you even called me a bastard?¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips. these words were not very pleasant to hear. ¡°someone¡¯s going to be out of luck.¡± ji wanwan leaned on leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡± i don¡¯t really like that xuanyuan qiongyu. if you have the chance, help me to teach her a lesson. she has caused me trouble before. ¡± although ji wanwan was a girl, she was quite tall. she was wearing a suit and had short hair, which made her look very handsome. ¡°alright.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± oh, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, you guys pretend not to know each other. do you know that? ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. ¡°let¡¯s sit and wait for a good show.¡± ¡± lord rong, i hope you can inherit the family like us. in the future, we¡¯ll be the four tyrants of beijing. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged. at this moment, xuanyuan qiongyu walked over from an unknown corner. ¡± wan wan, nangong, ye fei, are you all here? you know rongrong?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at leng rongrong and the other three people curiously. although she didn¡¯t say anything and still had a curious smile on her face, she was already cursing in her heart. what was going on? wasn¡¯t leng rongrong from the countryside? how could she possibly know the heirs of the four great families? she had spent a few years and still could not get into the midst of the heirs of the four big families. she could not even get to know them, so how could leng rongrong know them? ¡°i don¡¯t.¡± nangong zhe smiled at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± because i¡¯ve never seen her before, i didn¡¯t know which family¡¯s eldest miss she was from, so i just greeted her. ¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m not too familiar with him.¡± ji wanwan turned around and walked away. ¡°so, miss qiongyu, you should know which family¡¯s eldest youngdy this is, right?¡± ye fei pretended to ask. ¡± you might not believe it, but she¡¯s the youngdy of the xuanyuan family. she¡¯s been wandering outside for a long time, and we¡¯re nning to use the birthday banquet today to announce her return. ¡± when xuanyuan qiongyu heard their conversation, she instantly knew that leng rongrong was not a threat to her, so she heaved a sigh of relief. she knew it. how could this wild brat be close to the heirs of the four big families? even she, the favorite of the xuanyuan family¡¯s old madam, said that even she, the heir of the xuanyuan family, couldn¡¯t get into the ranks of the heirs of the three big families. how could a wild girl have the opportunity to get close to them? ¡°oh, i see!¡± ye fei came to a sudden realization and then smiled at leng rongrong. ¡± miss xuanyuan, congrattions on your return. ¡± ¡°same to you.¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes at ye fei. ye fei was mocking her on purpose. he looked like he was waiting to watch a good show. ¡°rongrong,e with me to the stage. we¡¯ll be announcing your identityter,¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said to leng rongrong enthusiastically. she even held leng rongrong¡¯s hand enthusiastically. leng rongrong moved her hand away without a word. she smiled at xuanyuan qiongyu and went to the side of the stage together. ¡°you don¡¯t have to feel so distant. i¡¯m your sister, so just treat me as your biological sister. don¡¯t worry, grandma. she doesn¡¯t have a good temper and her words are unpleasant to the ear, but she still likes you when youe back.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu smiled and said, ¡± since you¡¯re already here, you don¡¯t have to be too afraid. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll help you if anything happens. as for the position of the head of the xuanyuan family, it¡¯s for the capable. when the timees, i¡¯ll arrange a job for you, and you¡¯ll just have to climb up step by step.¡± leng rongrong gave a fake smile. Chapter 664 ? Chapter 664: no one would suspect that her painting was a fake Trantor: 549690339 the banquet was hosted by a rtively well-known emcee, so the atmosphere was very good. after the host said some congrattory words, he announced the news of the xuanyuan family. the missing xuanyuan nantian from the xuanyuan family had a daughter who had been found recently. although xuanyuan nantian might have done many wrong things in the past, the xuanyuan family had always been magnanimous. furthermore, leng rongrong was of the xuanyuan family¡¯s bloodline. xuanyuan nantian might have gone missing, but the xuanyuan family would not let their own bloodline be left wandering outside. so, leng rongrong was still brought back to the xuanyuan family. the emcee exined the situation, then congratted the olddy for having another granddaughter, and then let leng rongrong go on stage. xuanyuan qiongyu brought leng rongrong up to the stage. xuanyuan qiongyu took the microphone and said a few words, expressing that she weed leng rongrong¡¯s return. she was also happy to find leng rongrong and assured her that with the xuanyuan family, she would not have to live a hard life in the countryside. leng rongrong was speechless. she had never experienced what hard days were like. ¡°rongrong, do you want to say a few words?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked leng rongrong. leng rongrong shook her head. she couldn¡¯t say anything pretentious or touching, and she didn¡¯t want to say anything either. she just stood beside xuanyuan qiongyu and smiled at the crowd below the stage. ye fei and the others were very excited to see leng rongrong and waved at her crazily. ¡°congrattions on returning to the xuanyuan family!¡± ¡°congrattions, olddy xuanyuan, for getting a new granddaughter!¡± although they were congratting her, leng rongrong could tell that the congrattory words of nangong zong and the others were full of ridicule. they were all waiting to watch a good show from the xuanyuan family. after xuanyuan qiongyu said a lot of things in a generous and appropriate manner, she brought leng rongrong down the stage. the emcee continued speaking. after all, it was a birthday banquet. at this time, there was a segment where they had to open the gifts. they had to open the gifts from some family members. olddy xuanyuan had always had this rule. the gifts from the younger generation would be shown to the public. the main purpose was to boost her vanity. she was showing off how filial her grandchildren were and how precious the gifts were. the olddy of the xuanyuan family was not only picky and mean, but she was also very vain. she liked to hear people praise her, or praise how her juniors treated her. so, while the other noble families had chosen their heirs and wanted to train them so that they could take over the family as soon as possible, olddy xuanyuan¡¯s side didn¡¯t do anything. she really enjoyed the feeling of being the head of this big family, so she refused to let go of any power in her hands. even though she was old, she still frequented the xuanyuan family¡¯s business. leng rongrong returned to the table and looked at the host on stage with interest. some of the servants went up with gifts. the gift-opening segment began. everyone looked up at the stage. although many of them wereining in their hearts that the olddy was going to start showing off again, everyone still smiled and supported her on the surface. every time the emcee opened a present, everyone would exim and praise the gifts, saying that they were really good and that the olddy was really blessed. ¡°olddy is so blessed to have so many good granddaughters!¡± ¡°the gifts i give each time are all very expensive!¡± ¡± the younger generation is so powerful. as expected of one of the four great families! ¡± ¡± the xuanyuan family is really powerful. even a birthday gift costs at least a million! ¡± a group of people crazily supported him. the olddy was grinning from ear to ear. this was the purpose of inviting others to the birthday banquet every year. old mrs. han enjoyed the feeling of being ttered. ¡±st year, i heard that miss xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s gift was the most pleasing to old madam. i wonder what miss qiongyu¡¯s gift is this year? will it also be the most pleasing gift to old madam? ¡± someone suddenly said. ¡± that¡¯s for sure. miss qiongyu knows the olddy the best. she¡¯ll definitely make the olddy happy. ¡± ¡°i also think that miss qiongyu will make old madam happy.¡± ¡°i¡¯m almost done opening it. it should be miss qiongyu¡¯s gift, right?¡± the group of people asked excitedly. ¡°next, it¡¯s miss qiongyu¡¯s gift to the olddy.¡± the host smiled and said, ¡± it looks like everyone is looking forward to it. after all, miss qiongyu¡¯s jade buddhast year opened everyone¡¯s eyes. i think miss qiongyu¡¯s gift today won¡¯t be too bad, right?¡± ¡± that¡¯s for sure. we¡¯ll be able to broaden our horizons again! ¡± ¡°miss qiongyu, what gift did you give this time? tell me!¡± ¡± it¡¯s boring to say it out loud. just open the gift! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! hurry up and tear it down! don¡¯t keep us in suspense! ¡± ¡± olddy, you really have a good granddaughter. miss qiongyu is beautiful and smart. she opened her own clinic and made a lot of money with her own ability. she gave gifts with her own ability, and the gifts she gave were at least ten million yuan. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, whoever can marry miss qiongyu is really amazing!¡± ¡°olddy, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡± i¡¯m also envious of having such a granddaughter! ¡± as everyone discussed, xuanyuan qiongyu shyly lowered her head. ¡± everyone is overpraising me. ¡± the olddy was grinning from ear to ear. she was overjoyed that she had epted all thepliments. on the stage, the host had already started to unwrap the gifts. soon, the gift was unwrapped. when everyone saw the scroll, they could basically guess what it was. ¡°it should be either calligraphy or painting!¡± ¡°it should be an ancient painting.¡± ¡°it¡¯s probably another valuable antique.¡± ¡°olddy has always liked calligraphy and paintings. miss qiongyu really knows how to please olddy.¡± after the painting was unfolded. the group of people eximed in shock. ¡°birthday painting!¡± ¡± heavens, it¡¯s actually a birthday painting. it¡¯s so fitting! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s definitely using his heart!¡± ¡°is this the picture of tang you¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°is it real?¡± ¡± that¡¯s obvious. it¡¯s definitely the real deal. how could miss qiongyu give a fake one? ¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s definitely authentic!¡± the group of people became excited. xuanyuan qiongyuughed. although it was a fake, she believed that no one would doubt it. as for her grandmother, she would just brush her off with a few words. the olddy did not care if the painting was real or fake. what she cared more about was that she had satisfied her vanity. although it was fake, it had received everyone¡¯s praise. so, as long as she said that she couldn¡¯t find the real work, or that she had been deceived, the olddy would not say anything and would evenfort her. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s mind was racing. after that, she winked at xuanyuan linlin, who was next to her. Chapter 665 ? Chapter 665: who¡¯s the fake is the awkward one Trantor: 549690339 xuanyuan linlin¡¯s face was originally full of worry, but after meeting xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡± oh right, we¡¯ve already sent our gifts. i wonder if the other one has brought a gift. ¡± xuanyuan linlin looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, ¡± sister rongrong, i wonder if you¡¯ve prepared any gift for grandma? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she had only returned to the deration¡¯s house for a few minutes and someone had alreadye to find trouble with her? ¡°did you not prepare a gift? aren¡¯t you going to prepare a gift for the birthday banquet?¡± xuanyuan linlin took a deep look at leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯re indeed from the countryside. you don¡¯t have any rules. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say i didn¡¯t prepare a gift.¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan linlin and smiled. before everyone could talk about her, she spoke first. xuanyuan linlin was stunned for a moment. she didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong toe prepared. however, she nced at leng rongrong and remembered that everyone had given her such expensive gifts, especially the ancient painting that xuanyuan qiongyu had given her, which was worth hundreds of millions. no matter what leng rongrong took out now, it would seem a little shabby, so she was happy. who knew what kind of gift a wild girl from a poor and remote ce would give. it would be a joke if he brought some local specialties or something. ¡± really? it¡¯s been hard on you. you actually prepared a gift. ¡± xuanyuan linlin¡¯s words carried a hint of contempt. although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, everyone could tell. the people around himughed. after all, the host had just introduced leng rongrong to be from a poor and remote ce. she had grown up in the countryside and it was not easy for her toe to the capital. therefore, everyone had the same thought as xuanyuan linlin. what kind of good gift could she give? it would definitely be an embarrassing and conspicuous gift. ¡°forget it,¡± he said. olddy xuanyuan said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to give me any gifts. ¡± old mrs. han was also worried that leng rongrong would beughed at, and she would lose face, so she opened her mouth to interrupt this. ¡°you¡¯re not sending me off?¡± leng rongrong nced at old madam xuanyuan. ¡± then i won¡¯t send you off. ¡± ¡°grandma, it¡¯s all her kind intentions. since you¡¯ve brought it, you should take a look. no matter what the gift is, the thought is more important.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu hugged the olddy¡¯s arm and said with a smile. she basically called olddy xuanyuan ¡®grandmother¡¯ in front of others. after all, she had grown up by the olddy¡¯s side. it was more intimate to call her grandma. ¡°yeah, let¡¯s take a look!¡± ¡± that¡¯s to say, another beautiful youngdy from the xuanyuan family has appeared. i wonder what gift she¡¯ll give us. everyone will be very interested, right? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m very interested. miss xuanyuan rongrong, please take it out. it¡¯s not very nice to take back the gift you¡¯ve given, right?¡± everyone emphasized that they wanted leng rongrong to show them the gift. leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan qiongyu and asked, ¡± what do you think? should i take out the gift? ¡± ¡°since everyone¡¯s saying so, i think rongrong should satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu still had the image of an obedient girl. ¡°are you sure?¡± leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± you might regret it if i take out my gift. ¡± ¡°what do i have to regret? you can¡¯t possibly give me the same gift! this painting of mine is the only real one. no matter what, you can¡¯t be the same as me!¡± xuanyuan qiongyuughed. putting aside the fact that there was only one authentic piece, this painting was worth hundreds of millions. how could leng rongrong possibly have so much money to buy this painting? ¡°you¡¯re so smart, you guessed right.¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu in surprise. ¡± i really did give you the same gift. ¡± ¡°rongrong, why are you so mischievous? why are you still joking?¡± xuanyuan qiongyuughed. ¡± how could it be the same? i only have one real piece of this painting. if it¡¯s really the same as mine, you¡¯ve probably bought a fake. ¡± ¡± that is to say, the real ones are all in miss qiongyu¡¯s hands. even if miss rongrong gave it to her, it would be a fake! ¡± ¡°miss rongrong, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. what did you get? hurry up and tell us!¡± ¡°how about we just open the gifts for everyone to see and satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity?¡± ¡± yeah, let¡¯s satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity. everyone¡¯s going crazy! ¡± everyone started to shout at leng rongrong. on the other table, nangong zhe, ye fei, and ji wanwan were also curious. ¡°it can¡¯t be that they really sent the same painting?¡± ji wanwan asked curiously, ¡± but there is only one real one. our lord rong can¡¯t give a fake one, right? ¡± ¡°she must be joking.¡± ye fei said. ¡± no, what she said should be the truth. xuanyuan qiongyu should be in an awkward situation because the painting she gave is a fake. ¡± nangong zhe said as he pushed up his sses. ¡°a counterfeit?¡± ji wanwan and ye fei almost said in unison, ¡± that painting is a fake? ¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve seen the real thing. this painting is a counterfeit, and it¡¯s very obvious. however, this was grandma jian¡¯s birthday party after all. everyone wanted grandma jian to be happy, so no one exposed her. if i¡¯m not wrong, the old madam should have noticed that this painting is a fake, but she pretended not to know. those who knew the goods wouldn¡¯t say much, and those who didn¡¯t naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that this was a fake. anyway, olddy xuanyuan¡¯s vanity has been earned.¡± nangong zhe exined, ¡± i don¡¯t think lord rong would send a fake one. besides, she¡¯s always been straightforward and fearless. so, i was just telling the truth.¡± ¡°wow, then there¡¯s a good show to watch!¡± ye fei high-fived ji wanwan. this attracted the attention of several elders who were sitting at the same table. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± an elder said. on leng rongrong¡¯s side, li ruhua handed the birthday gift to the host. the host looked at the packaging and praised the gorgeous packaging. the people in the audience were also very cooperative and sighed. only old madam xuanyuan had a look of disdain on her face, worried that leng rongrong had given her something embarrassing. ¡± my god, it¡¯s really a painting. it looks like an antique! ¡± after the host took out the scroll, he sighed. ¡± it looks very ancient. could it be that miss rongrong¡¯s gift is the same as miss qiongyu¡¯s? that was impossible, right? they¡¯re all youngdies of the xuanyuan family, and they¡¯re all people of status. how could they possibly give a fake to the old madam!¡± the host opened the scroll as he smiled. then, the entire banquet hall fell silent, and the air in the entire world seemed to have frozen. ¡°same!¡± ¡± oh my god, it¡¯s not embarrassing to bump into a gift, but in this situation, whoever is the fake will be embarrassed! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s only one true work, but now there are two!¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid this miss rongrong is giving a fake one. someone from the countryside shouldn¡¯t be able to afford a birthday painting worth hundreds of millions, right? ¡± Chapter 666 ? Chapter 666: lord rong¡¯s is the real deal! Trantor: 549690339 the entire banquet hall quieted down as everyone stared at the birthday painting. her first thought was that leng rongrong had been too perfunctory and too shabby. she had actually given him a fake. even if she had no money, any other gift would have been better than a fake. if he gave other things, even if it was a local specialty, it could be said to be very thoughtful. however, it would be a big joke to give a fake that was exactly the same as the xuanyuan jade. at this moment, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she knew very well that what she had given was a fake, but leng rongrong couldn¡¯t have given her the real one, right? impossible. how could she have a painting that was worth hundreds of millions? master had said that leng rongrong would overturn the xuanyuan family, but he had said that it would be many yearster. with leng rongrong¡¯s current ability, she had juste from the countryside. how rich could she be? she had done some research on her. although she had married a rich husband, she heard that their rtionship was not very good. moreover, she was not a famous actress in the entertainment industry. therefore, she was not so rich that she could casually buy a painting worth hundreds of millions as a birthday gift. thinking of this, xuanyuan qiongyu let out a sigh of relief. moreover, with leng rongrong¡¯s status, even if the ancient painting in her hands was real, no one would believe it. she had been introduced just now, and she had especially emphasized that she had grown up in a remote and poor ce. as for her, she always gave the olddy the most expensive and most favorite gift, so everyone would think that what she gave was the real one without thinking. ¡°leng rongrong, this is your first birthday gift to the olddy, and you gave her this?¡± xuanyuan linlin wanted to humiliate leng rongrong, so she was the first to speak sarcastically, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t afford the authentic one, but why did you give a counterfeit? still following the trend? learn from big sister qiongyu? aren¡¯t you a joke? isn¡¯t this embarrassing!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say mine was a fake.¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan linlin innocently. ¡± my painting is the real deal. the one with the jade pendant is the fake. ¡± ¡°hehehe, don¡¯t you use your brain when you lie? can you afford the real deal? look at what rubbish clothes you¡¯re wearing. if you can¡¯t even afford a proper evening gown, can you afford a painting that¡¯s worth hundreds of millions?¡± xuanyuan linlin looked at leng rongrong with contempt. she didn¡¯t understand why the xuanyuan family had to bring this person back. one more person to share the property is not good for everyone, okay? it would be best if she could kick leng rongrong out of the xuanyuan family. that way, she would have one lesspetitor. xuanyuan linlin had never been liked by olddy xuanyuan, and now leng rongrong had appeared to fight for her favor, which made her very unhappy. ¡°are my clothes trash?¡± leng rongrong lowered her eyes to look at her clothes. although the price was not too exaggerated, it was not to the extent of calling it a piece of trash, right? moreover, she felt that xuanyuan linlin didn¡¯t have the right to say that her clothes were trash, because xuanyuan linlin¡¯s clothes were even worse than hers, and she even knew how to make imitations. however, leng rongrong did not expose xuanyuan linlin. she nodded and said, ¡± if it¡¯s trash, then so be it. ¡± ¡°see, you¡¯ve admitted that your clothes are trash. one look and i can tell that they¡¯re from street stalls. so, you also admit that your gift was fake, right? they actually sent a fake one.¡± xuanyuan linlin looked at leng rongrong sarcastically. ¡°it really isn¡¯t a fake,¡± leng rongrong replied. li ruhua saw that xuanyuan linlin had gone too far and was a little angry. when he was about to stand up, leng rongrong held him down. ¡°could it be that no one knows what¡¯s good? no one can tell the real from the fake?¡± leng rongrong looked curiously at the banquet hall, which was rather quiet except for the sound of whispering. everyone was silent. those who didn¡¯t know the real deal would naturally think that leng rongrong¡¯s gift was a fake, while those who knew the real deal didn¡¯t dare to say anything. after all, if they told the truth, old mrs. han might not be too happy. this was old mrs. han¡¯s birthday banquet, after all. and so, everyone turned to look at olddy xuanyuan. ¡°why do i feel that miss rongrong¡¯s is the real one, and miss qiongyu¡¯s is the fake? i was lucky enough to see the real thing once before, and the difference between the two is quite big. just looking at the paper quality, it¡¯s different.¡± ye fei suddenly opened his mouth, looking as if he was enjoying the show. he knew that leng rongrong wouldn¡¯t give a fake one. although he had never seen the real one and was also making things up, he was sure that leng rongrong wouldn¡¯t give a fake one to someone. leng rongrong was not one to gift counterfeits to others. furthermore, leng rongrong had god-like luck. even if she wanted to gift counterfeits, she would have to be unlucky. however, was she someone who would be unlucky? as soon as ye fei finished speaking, he was hit by an elder in the family. ¡± what are you doing? can¡¯t everyone tell which one is real and which one is fake? ¡± ye fei touched his head and smiled foolishly. ¡± it¡¯s fun! everyone knows that, but they just have to refer to the deer as the horse.¡± ¡± it all depends on what the olddy says. whatever the olddy says is true. ¡± the elder said. because of ye fei¡¯s words, there was a slight disturbance in the banquet hall. some people thought that ye fei had made a mistake, while others wanted to please the ye family, so they said ye fei was right. many of the more knowledgeable ones were waiting for the olddy to speak. leng rongrong also looked at the olddy. she didn¡¯t really care. of course, if the olddy said that her painting was fake, she wouldn¡¯t have to give the hundred-million-dor painting to the olddy. ¡± old madam, i heard that you love antiques and have a good understanding of them. you should be able to tell the difference between real and fake, right? ¡± leng rongrong asked directly. old madam xuanyuan was stunned by the question. of course, she knew which one was the real deal and which one was the fake one. however, if she were to tell the truth now, wouldn¡¯t she be pping herself in the face? before, she had even praised xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s gift that she liked it, and was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. in the end, she was now saying that what she had given him was a fake. moreover, she had always liked qiongyu. she did not want to expose qiongyu and embarrass her. gritting her teeth, olddy xuanyuan said, ¡± rongrong, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been tricked. ¡± ¡°oh? so, the olddy thinks that my painting is a fake?¡± leng rongrong raised her brows. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then i¡¯ll be too embarrassed to give away this counterfeit. huahua, go and get the counterfeit back. ¡± olddy xuanyuan did not expect that leng rongrong would take back the gift after asking her. she was simply stunned. she had originally thought that since it was her birthday banquet, no one would say anything even if she pointed out a deer as a horse. no one would be so insensible. everyone was an expert in speaking human words and speaking ghost words. Chapter 667 ? Chapter 667: this is biased! Trantor: 549690339 the old madam thought to herself that her words had not only saved xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face, but leng rongrong¡¯s birthday gift had already been given to her, so it belonged to her. it could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. in the end, leng rongrong immediately asked li ruhua to take back her gift. li ruhua went on stage. the emcee was still hesitating whether to give the painting to li ruhua, but li ruhua immediately snatched it away. the host was dumbfounded. after all, they had never met before. a gift that was given out would be taken back. ¡± ... ¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s heart was bleeding. this was a painting that she liked very much, and it had such an auspicious meaning. was it going to be taken back just like that? that was something worth hundreds of millions. a hundred million was not a small number. seeing that the old madam¡¯s expression was not right, xuanyuan qiongyu immediately patted the old madam¡¯s hand tofort her. then, she stood up and said, ¡± rongrong, don¡¯t be angry. in fact, my painting is a fake ... just now, grandma didn¡¯t say it to save my face. i think i still have to tell the truth. i can¡¯t let grandma lie for me, and i can¡¯t let everyone wrong you, rongrong.¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu in shock. ¡°i didn¡¯t know what was good and spent a lot of money to buy a fake. i always thought it was real, but i didn¡¯t expect it to be fake. as a member of the xuanyuan family, i feel like i have no taste, and it¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu lowered her head and sighed, ming herself. ¡± if i hadn¡¯t been cheated and didn¡¯t buy a fake, i wouldn¡¯t have made grandma and rongrong so unhappy. ¡± leng rongrong was stunned. she really wanted to give xuanyuan qiongyu a thumbs up. this fellow¡¯s ability to twist the truth was too strong, right? she had clearly heard old he say that the xuanyuan jade was a fake. she had been deceived? and now, she was the victim? wasn¡¯t that a little too shameless? ¡°rongrong, i¡¯m sorry.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked, ¡± can you forgive me? i know that this gift is real. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched twice. she was speechless for a moment, and could only stare at xuanyuan qiongyu. li ruhua was shocked. she had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen someone as shameless as this! ¡± damn, this girl¡¯s acting skills are amazing. it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t be an actress. ¡± ye fei¡¯s elbow, which was supporting his chin, suddenly slid off the table. he waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°isn¡¯t everyone already used to it? why are you still so shocked?¡± ji wanwan said with interest, ¡± hasn¡¯t this guy been using his acting skills to circle around us and treat us like fools? ¡± nangong zhe nodded in agreement. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s acting is really perfect! lord rong, even such a direct person would probably be defeated, right? i suddenly feel like there¡¯s going to be a good show to watch.¡± ¡°defeated? that¡¯s unlikely.¡± ye fei shrugged his shoulders andughed. ¡± lord rong is not the kind of person who would admit defeat. she¡¯ll turn their faces over.¡± ...... ¡°ahem!¡± leng rongrong coughed, and everyone around her turned to look at her. olddy xuanyuan looked at leng rongrong as well. she thought that leng rongrong was going to give the painting to her. however, what caught her off guard was that leng rongrong¡¯s words almost caused her to have a heart attack. ¡± oh, so this is what old madam is like. old madam, you can use others for miss qiongyu¡¯s sake. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i understand. let¡¯s just treat this painting as a fake and continue with the birthday banquet.¡± olddy xuanyuan was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes. xuanyuan qiongyu had given her a way out, but she didn¡¯t do so and even took advantage of her. the people around them were all shocked by leng rongrong¡¯s vicious words. the xuanyuan family had never disobeyed the old madam like this before, and everyone had tried their best to please the old madam. this olddy was vain and liked to listen to words that were pleasing to the ear. she would not listen to anything that was unpleasant, even if it was honest advice. leng rongrong had just returned to the xuanyuan family, and it was as if she had lifted a rock and wanted to smash herself to death. the entire banquet hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face turned green and white. she had thought that things would be settled after she said this. however, she did not expect leng rongrong to stir up trouble and deliberately anger the old madam. ¡°rongrong, you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s tone was calm, gentle, and even a little nonchnt, but it gave people a feeling of piercing, ¡± isn¡¯t it the old madam who is biased towards miss qiongyu? ¡± everyone knew that she was biased, and they were used to it. leng rongrong was the first one who dared to say it so directly. in the first ce, there would always be such favoritism in big families, but everyone had silently agreed to it, so how could they resist? in the end, leng rongrong had said it directly. hearing this, everyone felt that the old madam was a little unreasonable. this was very unfair. in order to protect one granddaughter, he had wronged another granddaughter. it was something that everyone was used to, but after this was revealed, everyone felt that the olddy was being unfair, and they began to sympathize with leng rongrong. ¡°actually, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to side with anyone, but it¡¯s not good to sacrifice another person to side with another.¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu and said with a smile, ¡± what if you were the one who was wronged, miss qiongyu? would you still take it for granted? ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s mouth was blocked. the people around them all nodded, agreeing with leng rongrong. it was okay to be biased, but to sacrifice another to be biased, the one being sacrificed was too pitiful. ¡± i ... ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu lowered her head, and her tears began to fall. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, what are you doing? you¡¯ve only just entered the xuanyuan family, and you¡¯re already bullying people? it¡¯s grandma¡¯s birthday party, so why are you so arrogant and rude to grandma and sister qiongyu?¡± xuanyuan linlin jumped up when she saw this. ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. let¡¯s talk about something else!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to be so hung up on such a small matter.¡± ¡± alright, who cares who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake. it¡¯s all for the olddy¡¯s happiness! ¡± the xuanyuan family¡¯s people immediately protected xuanyuan qiongyu. olddy xuanyuan also coughed and said, ¡± alright, alright! just take it that i was wrong! don¡¯t be so unforgiving, are you trying to anger me to death at my birthday banquet?¡± as soon as the olddy spoke, everyone quieted down. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at olddy xuanyuan, chuckling. she did not say anything, nor did she refute, but her frivolous gaze and attitude were enough to anger olddy xuanyuan to death. the olddy met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes and for a moment, her heart skipped a beat and she panicked. Chapter 668 ? Chapter 668: p, was my performance good? Trantor: 549690339 after that, olddy xuanyuan changed the topic in embarrassment and stopped talking about the painting. no one mentioned this matter again. after all, the olddy was the main character of the birthday banquet. as for the authenticity of the painting, it was not important to the people present. they just wanted to watch a good show. everyone present could tell that leng rongrong was not easy to deal with. although he was picked up from the countryside, he seemed to have a bad temper. the most important thing was that she had dared to talk back to xuanyuan qiongyu and the olddy. after all, the olddy was the master of the xuanyuan family. now that leng rongrong had returned to the xuanyuan family, she would be courting death if she talked back to the olddy. it was a logic that any normal person would understand, so why did leng rongrong not understand? some people thought that leng rongrong might be reckless because she came from the countryside, while others thought that leng rongrong was quite strong. the old man from the xuanyuan family was used to bullying people, so he might be in trouble. there was nothing special at the banquet. after everyone finished eating, xuanyuan qiongyu went on stage and yed a piano piece. then, xuanyuan linlin began to ridicule leng rongrong again. ¡± i¡¯ve taken back the gift. leng rongrong, aren¡¯t you going to perform something for grandma¡¯s birthday? ¡± i heard that you¡¯re an actress, so you should know more than others. big sister qiongyu is already performing on stage, so it¡¯s a little unreasonable for you not to perform, right?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°who told you that you can do everything just because you¡¯re an actress?¡± ¡°i¡¯m good at acting, do you want me to show you?¡± xuanyuan linlin sneered, ¡± then why don¡¯t you show me what you¡¯re capable of? show me what you¡¯re capable of! ¡± ¡°pa!¡± leng rongrong pped xuanyuan linlin¡¯s face, and the crisp sound made everyone look sideways. leng rongrong¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely cold, her eyes filled with deep resentment, ¡± i¡¯ve wanted to beat up a b * tch like you for a long time. i hate people like you whopete blindly the most, looking for trouble all day long! ¡± leng rongrong suddenly became extremely fierce, and she gave xuanyuan linlin a good scolding. xuanyuan linlin had no idea what had happened. not only had she been beaten, but she had also been scolded. she actually dared to scold her in public? ¡°y-y-you ...¡± the people around them were also confused, frightened by leng rongrong¡¯s terrifying aura. li ruhua was the only one who felt particrly good. this xuanyuan linlin was annoying at first nce. she was deliberately causing trouble for the young mistress, and the young mistress had a great time beating her up. ye fei and the others also looked like they were watching a good show. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± someone asked. ¡°this miss rongrong doesn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with.¡± ¡°i¡¯m actually intimidated.¡± ...... leng rongrong¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. she stretched out her hand and gestured for linlin to back away. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? does it hurt? i¡¯m sorry, didn¡¯t you want to see my performance? i just showed you a scene that i¡¯ve acted in. it¡¯s just that some people always say nasty things and find trouble for no reason. then the female lead gets angry and ps her in the face.¡± leng rongrong said with a smile as she pulled xuanyuan linlin and rubbed her cheek. ¡± please don¡¯t mind me. just now, linlin wanted me to perform for her one of the shows i¡¯ve acted in before, so i performed one for her. ¡± ¡°you, you¡¯re clearly doing this on purpose!¡± xuanyuan linlin¡¯s face was ashen with anger. the p just now had numbed half of her face. ¡°then i¡¯m being wronged. i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. you asked me to perform. i¡¯ll perform if you want me to. i¡¯ll perform, and you still think i¡¯m not good?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows, feeling wronged. ¡°should i perform something else? the shows i¡¯ve acted in are more intense and have a lot of action scenes. why don¡¯t i show you a martial arts scene?¡± xuanyuan linlin looked at leng rongrong with a pale face. ¡°a whip or a throwing knife. how about performing a throwing knife? you go on stage with an apple on your head, and i promise i¡¯ll hit the apple with my dart.¡± leng rongrong took out a stack of thin, cicada-wing-like des with a whoosh. the des glinted coldly and were obviously extremely sharp. when she saw the de, xuanyuan linlin swallowed. if leng rongrong really wanted to perform this, her head would probably be split apart! ¡°i, i, you, i¡¯m telling you, murder is illegal.¡± xuanyuan linlin shrank her neck. ¡°it¡¯s a performance, not a murder!¡± leng rongrong was amused by xuanyuan linlin¡¯s timid look and pulled her onto the stage with a wicked interest. ¡± let¡¯s go up and perform. everyone¡¯s looking forward to it. look at how excited they are. ¡± you already said that we¡¯re both granddaughters. it¡¯s not good if we don¡¯t perform after qiongyu¡¯s performance, right? let¡¯s just treat it as two people celebrating the olddy¡¯s birthday.¡± xuanyuan linlin really wanted to stay and not leave. she tried hard to move her body back, but she was firmly rooted to the spot. however, she did not expect that leng rongrong, who looked a little thin and weak, had such terrifying strength that she was able to lift her up onto the stage. it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she had been lifted up onto the stage with her feet off the ground! the crowd below the stage was watching the show. leng rongrong had said that she was going to perform something like throwing knives, and everyone was quite interested. piano, singing, dancing, and so on were all toomon performances. in the big aristocratic families, when the younger generation performed on stage, most of them would y all kinds of guqin. however, knife-throwing was interesting, and he had never seen it before. moreover, leng rongrong had just shed her flying daggers, which were glittering with a cold light. it was exciting to watch. the point was that this person was wearing a formal dress and had conjured a flying knife out of nowhere. it was like magic and was too magical. on the stage, xuanyuan linlin¡¯s face was yellow, orange, red, green, blue, and purple. she wanted to escape, but leng rongrong held her back. ¡± linlin, you¡¯re already on stage, so let¡¯s perform. you¡¯re not going to back down before you even perform, are you? look, everyone¡¯s looking at us with great anticipation. even grandma is looking at us!¡± xuanyuan linlin looked in the olddy¡¯s direction, and the olddy was indeed looking at them. of course, there was no approval in the olddy¡¯s eyes. the olddy was almost angered to death by leng rongrong. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s piano skills were high, and when she went on stage and yed a song, she was praised by the whole audience. xuanyuan qiongyu could be considered the number one socialite in the capital. among the four great families, apart from ji wanwan and xuanyuan qiongyu, they were the most powerful. although ji wanwan had inherited the ji family, she was clearly a girl. she was neither a man nor a woman, so she could not be called the number one socialite. on the other hand, xuanyuan qiongyu was beautiful, rich, and had good medical skills. she also knew how to treat people and was especially likable, so she had the title of the number one socialite. however, leng rongrong could have performed anything on stage, but a knife-throwing performance was simply like a sideshow, and it was too embarrassing for the xuanyuan family! Chapter 669 ? Chapter 669: did he use her head as an anvil? Trantor: 549690339 the olddy was displeased, but in the banquet hall, everyone was looking forward to leng rongrong¡¯s performance, so she could not interrupt. therefore, she was extremely angry and helpless. thinking of the painting from before, she was even angrier. she had to get that painting back. how could she take back the gift that she had given? it was even a birthday painting that she liked very much. she couldn¡¯t find it after looking for a long time. now that she finally saw it, how could she lose it? after the birthday banquet, she would definitely ask leng rongrong for it. ¡°you¡¯re a disgrace to the xuanyuan family!¡± the olddy said angrily. ¡°grandma, don¡¯t worry. she¡¯s not just embarrassing us, she¡¯s embarrassing herself. after all, she just returned to the xuanyuan family, and everyone knows that she wasn¡¯t raised by the xuanyuan family. if anyone says anything, we¡¯ll just say that she was uneducated in the countryside. we¡¯ll just start disciplining her now.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu consoled the olddy, and then told the olddy that she didn¡¯t know that the painting she had bought was fake, so she would give the olddy a giftter. when the olddy heard xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words, she was not so angry anymore. ¡°you¡¯re still the best girl, only you can make me feel a little morefortable. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s a safety measure, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that the xuanyuan family would really bring her back.¡± olddy xuanyuan looked at leng rongrong mockingly. ¡± what an embarrassing thing! ¡± ¡°alright, grandma, please calm down.¡± on the stage, leng rongrong had originally asked the servants to bring an apple over, but she did not expect that none of the servants would listen to her, and they all gave her a hard time. pursing her lips, leng rongrong looked helplessly at the audience. ¡± who can provide an apple? ¡± if you want to see a performance, give me an apple.¡± ¡°here.¡± ye fei threw an apple at leng rongrong from a distance. then, he was smacked on the back of his head by an elder in his family. ¡± aiyo, why do you keep hitting me? if you hit me until i¡¯m stupid, i won¡¯t be able to inherit the ye family. i¡¯m the only one in the ye family! ¡± leng rongrong asked for a rope and tied xuanyuan linlin up. then she put the apple on her head and tied her to the wall. ¡± i didn¡¯t want to tie you up, but i¡¯m afraid that if i don¡¯t tie you up, you¡¯ll run around. wait a minute, and i¡¯ll be med for your suicide. ¡± leng rongrong smiled at xuanyuan linlin. ¡°why must i be the one to perform!¡± xuanyuan linlin looked at leng rongrong angrily as she struggled. she felt that she would be scared to death by this woman. this lunatic, of all things to perform, he had to perform throwing knives. it¡¯s fine if she died ying with the throwing knife, but why did she have to bear the apple! she wasn¡¯t an acrobatic! ¡°you, you could have just put an apple here, why did you put it on my head!¡± xuanyuan linlin red at leng rongrong with wide eyes. ¡°that¡¯s more exciting. it won¡¯t be fun if it¡¯s not on you.¡± leng rongrong blinked at xuanyuan linlin. ¡± didn¡¯t you ask me to perform? then i¡¯ll perform one. ¡± ¡°rongrong, isn¡¯t your performance too dangerous? why don¡¯t you just forget it?¡± at this time, xuanyuan qiongyu pretended to speak up for xuanyuan linlin. ¡± i think linlin is quite scared. why don¡¯t we change it to a servant? ¡± or should i put it on the table?¡± ¡°the servants aren¡¯t afraid? qiongyu, since you¡¯re so worried about lin lin, why don¡¯t you do it?¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu and shut her up with a single sentence. xuanyuan linlin had thought that xuanyuan qiongyu would save her, but when she heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, she immediately said righteously, ¡± don¡¯t scare big sister qiongyu. she has always been timid. i¡¯ll do it! ¡± leng rongrong smiled and nodded. ¡± you¡¯re quite protective of your big sister qiongyu. ¡± ¡°of course!¡± xuanyuan linlin snorted coldly. ¡± big sister qiongyu has always been good to me, and our good is mutual. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. xuanyuan qiongyu was clearly using xuanyuan linlin as a tool. she didn¡¯t expect that xuanyuan linlin would still protect xuanyuan qiongyu and was willing to sacrifice herself. ¡°has the performance started?¡± ye fei shouted, ¡± i gave you all the apples! ¡± ¡°pa!¡± as expected, ye fei was pped again. ¡°hahaha!¡± ji wanwan burst outughing. nangong zhe had a half-smile on his face. leng rongrong had officially started performing knife-throwing, and the people on stage quieted down as well. everyone raised their heads to look at the stage. xuanyuan linlin stood at one end of the stage with a red apple on her head. she was so scared that she was trembling. ¡± you, if you hurt me, you¡¯ll go to jail! ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have any confidence in me?¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips and raised her hand, the des in her hand scattering like flowers. ¡± it¡¯s too easy to hit the apple. let¡¯s y a trick, how about cutting the apple into pieces? ¡± ¡± you want to use my head as an anvil?!! ¡± xuanyuan linlin felt like she wasn¡¯t hearing an apple being cut into pieces, but her own head being cut into pieces. ¡°you can say that.¡± leng rongrong waved her hand and a de flew out, piercing the apple. the surrounding people all sucked in a breath of cold air. everyone only saw a sh of cold light, and the de had already been inserted into the apple. xuanyuan linlin¡¯s legs trembled in fear. she didn¡¯t know what had happened, and she couldn¡¯t see that the apple above her head had been hit by a de. she asked in a sobbing tone, ¡± just now, did the throwing knifee? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s here. i¡¯ve already stabbed the apple.¡± ¡± that¡¯s amazing! how urate! ¡± ¡°continue!¡± everyone was very excited and excited. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. suddenly, the majority of the de in her hand flew towards xuanyuan linlin¡¯s head. the des were very swift and fierce. in the blink of an eye, countless des flew out. xuanyuan linlin was so frightened that she closed her eyes and let out a scream. the de glinted coldly. under the light, it was like a meteor shower falling on the apple. the moment the de hit the apple, leng rongrong rushed over quickly. her movements were fast and elegant. one hand caught all the des in a few moves, and the other caught the apple. the moment the apple fell into leng rongrong¡¯s hand, it bloomed like a flower. the apple was really cut into thin slices. there were many thin slices, and the thickness was even. ¡°waa!¡± ¡°amazing!¡± ¡°he¡¯s too strong!¡± ¡°she did it!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so exciting!¡± ¡°this is too awesome!¡± ¡°pa pa pa pa!¡± a round of apuse rang out from the audience. everyone was extremely excited. ¡± miss rongrong, do you know anything else? please perform something fun. i¡¯m tired of ying the piano. this is better! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you perform some kung fu?¡± ¡°i heard that miss qiongyu¡¯s kung fu is also very good. do you want to perform together?¡± ¡°yes, miss qiongyu is also an all-rounder!¡± Chapter 670 ? Chapter 670: she¡¯s so good at pretending! Trantor: 549690339 many people turned to look at xuanyuan qiongyu. she had a very powerful master, and it was said that he was a daoist master. although xuanyuan qiongyu looked very gentle and gentle, it was said that she was also very powerful. however, she was moredylike, so she rarely used her own skills. moreover, she had many bodyguards around her, so she never needed to do anything. ¡°i¡¯ll pass, i can¡¯t do it.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu humbly smiled and said, ¡± rongrong is really amazing. ¡± ¡°miss qiongyu, you¡¯re being too modest!¡± ¡°who doesn¡¯t know that miss qiongyu is very powerful!¡± ¡± the xuanyuan family has a martial arts school, and i heard that miss qiongyu often goes there to train! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be fooled by miss qiongyu¡¯s gentle and refined appearance. she¡¯s actually very strong when she¡¯s fighting.¡± many people began to encourage xuanyuan qiongyu to go on stage and perform with leng rongrong. when olddy xuanyuan heard someone praise xuanyuan qiongyu, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy and proud. after all, xuanyuan qiongyu had been brought up by him and had always been by his side. plimenting xuanyuan qiongyu was likeplimenting herself, and the olddy was very proud. ¡°qiongyu, why don¡¯t you go up and try?¡± olddy xuanyuan looked at xuanyuan qiongyu. in fact, xuanyuan qiongyu was also eager to try. she thought that her kung fu was not bad, and she was quite good at using poison. after all, she was also a chinese medicine doctor, and she could easily poison leng rongrong. she had always been showing off her talents, but she had rarely shown off her martial arts. on such a big asion, with so many people, if he showed off his martial arts, he would definitely be more sought after. she quite enjoyed the feeling of being sought after. xuanyuan qiongyu smiled at the olddy, then looked at the crowd and said softly, ¡± you¡¯re all too kind. my master only taught me some simple kung fu to make me feel better. but in fact, i¡¯m not very powerful. i¡¯m just a dabbler. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu had never been too confident. this way, no matter if they won or lost, they would have a way out. if he won, he would be humble. if he lost, he would be honest and not embarrassed. ¡°you¡¯re too humble!¡± ¡°who doesn¡¯t know that miss qiongyu is very powerful!¡± ¡°the more powerful a person is, the more modest he is.¡± everyone looked at xuanyuan qiongyu with a smile. ¡°rongrong, let¡¯s have a simple fight?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked, ¡± let¡¯s not overdo it, okay? ¡± ¡°alright.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°however, our clothes don¡¯t seem very convenient. do you want to change your clothes?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was wearing a cheongsam, while leng rongrong was wearing a skirt, so it was not very convenient for them to fight. ¡°i don¡¯t mind. if you want to exchange, then go ahead.¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly. many people felt that leng rongrong was too arrogant. xuanyuan qiongyu covered her face and chuckled. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then i won¡¯t exchange. i can¡¯t take advantage of you. let¡¯s just fight and y. ¡± the two of them began to attack. the people in the audience watched quietly. xuanyuan qiongyu made the first move. her movements were extremely ruthless, and each of her moves was a bit surprising. after all, she looked like a gentledy, but no one expected her to be so powerful in a fight. although both of them were wearing skirts, it did not affect their fight at all. instead, it made the fight between the two look even more beautiful. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s attacks were swift and fierce, while leng rongrong¡¯s dodges were swift and fierce. the scene of the two of them exchanging blows was quite interesting. ¡°it¡¯s almost time?¡± leng rongrong suddenly said. ¡°what?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was stunned. ¡± i said that the performance is almost done. then i won¡¯t be polite. ¡± after saying that, leng rongrong¡¯s actions became more ruthless. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face, which had a faint smile on it, instantly couldn¡¯t hold back. her expression was solemn. after exchanging two blows with leng rongrong, her expression became more and more stiff. leng rongrong was more powerful than she had expected. it seemed that she had to use her secret trick! his hand reached into his sleeve, and his movements were so fast that no one could see him clearly. but leng rongrong saw it. she saw xuanyuan qiongyu take out a silver needle from her sleeve and ce it between her fingers. it looked like she was going to stab her. did he use poison on her? leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t know that she had been seen through. the silver needle in her hand suddenly jabbed towards leng rongrong. leng rongrong grabbed xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s wrist with the back of her hand. the corner of her lips curled up as she nced at xuanyuan qiongyu teasingly. then, she folded her hand. the silver needle was directly inserted back into xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s body. because her movements were so swift and violent, xuanyuan qiongyu had no time to react before she was already stabbed by leng rongrong. xuanyuan qiongyu screamed in pain. her reaction was faster than leng rongrong¡¯s. she covered her shoulder and fell to the ground. leng rongrong did not expect that this fellow would fall to the ground in such a grand manner after her failed sneak attack was discovered by her. she did not make a sound and acted as if nothing had happened. ¡°jade!¡± the olddy, who was sitting down, stood up in a panic. ¡°what¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t i say to stop? what did you do to qiongyu?¡± ¡°m-my shoulder!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu sat on the ground, one hand pressing on her shoulder. the silver needle was in her hand, and at this time, it was as if leng rongrong had stabbed her shoulder. she was struggling to protect her shoulder. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± she was the actress, alright? how could this xuanyuan qiongyu be better at acting than her? ¡°don¡¯t get too excited, everyone. rongrong didn¡¯t attack me. it was my own silver needles.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said before anyone could speak. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°how can he stab himself!¡± ¡± that¡¯s too much. i said we¡¯ll stop here. how can we sneak attack? ¡± ¡± this leng rongrong is a little too much. she can¡¯t beat him, so she used this kind of method! ¡± ¡± miss qiongyu is really too kind. she¡¯s actually protecting leng rongrong and even said that she stabbed herself! ¡± ¡°i feel so sorry for miss qiongyu!¡± many people who didn¡¯t know what was going on felt sorry for xuanyuan qiongyu, especially her suitors, who were all ndering leng rongrong. only ye fei and the other two stood together, their eyebrows twitching. ¡°f * ck, this xuanyuan qiongyu must be an oscar winner!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. he¡¯s actually acting pitiful like this! ¡± ¡°lord rong must be mad with anger.¡± ¡°xuanyuan qiongyu will probably be in a very miserable state.¡± leng rongrong looked down at xuanyuan qiongyu, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as you know it¡¯s not good tounch a sneak attack,¡± after a long while, leng rongrong said casually, ¡± you should know what medicine was used for your own needles. ¡± Chapter 671 ? Chapter 671: i don¡¯t like it when people snatch food from my mouth Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong walked down the stage without a care. xuanyuan qiongyu was dumbfounded. she had thought that if she said this and everyone helped her, leng rongrong would be flustered and exasperated, and she would quibble madly, then everyone would look down on her even more. this way, leng rongrong would leave a bad impression on the other families in the capital the moment she returned to the xuanyuan family. it would be difficult for her to turn things around in the future. however, she yed it down as if she didn¡¯t care at all. after leng rongrong got off the stage, she turned back to look at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± miss qiongyu is a good person. you even know to admit your mistakes. it¡¯s shameful to sneak an attack, but it¡¯s not bad to admit that you did. ¡± it¡¯s a good thing he admitted it. otherwise, who else would carry this kind of silver needle used by chinese medicine with them except for miss qiongyu, who runs a medical center!¡± her voice was neither light nor heavy, and she sounded nonchnt, but every word was heart-wrenching. the people present were not brainless. leng rongrong¡¯s suggestion of pushing the boat along with the current made everyone instantly realize what was going on. that¡¯s right, xuanyuan qiongyu was pricked by a silver needle. that was the silver needle used by chinese medicine, and it was said that xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s silver needle had her own mark on it. so, if she wanted to know if it was leng rongrong who did it, couldn¡¯t she just take a look? just now, everyone had almost been misled by xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s aggrieved appearance. of course, there were also some young masters from influential families who were suitors of xuanyuan qiongyu, and they were very protective of her. ¡± miss qiongyu knows that she¡¯s in the wrong. why must she be so aggressive? ¡± ¡°i feel so sorry for miss qiongyu!¡± ¡± miss qiongyu has always been kind. she would never use such a despicable method. maybe someone knew that miss qiongyu used needles, so they deliberately used silver needles to nder miss qiongyu! ¡± ¡± yes, miss qiongyu wouldn¡¯t use this kind of method. she has always been upright and honest. i didn¡¯t expect that when miss qiongyu tried to protect that person, that person¡¯s good intentions would be treated as ill intentions. it¡¯s really disgusting! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. are you all blind? she swept her gaze over to the few young masters from the aristocratic families who had spoken just now. those young masters were all silenced by leng rongrong¡¯s stare. ¡°should we do a thorough investigation?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± we¡¯ll definitely find some evidence. ¡± ¡°enough!¡± the olddy was worried about xuanyuan qiongyu and immediately shouted, ¡± stop it, what¡¯s there to make a fuss about? aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself? bring qiongyu down to rest. the rest of you can continue with the dance!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was taken away. no one mentioned this matter anymore. next up was the ball. everyone started dancing. leng rongrong wasn¡¯t interested, so she sat in a corner with li ruhua and quietly drank a ss of wine. li ruhua said angrily, ¡± young madam, this xuanyuan family is too much. they say they acknowledge you, but they don¡¯t seem to care about you at all. each and every one of them is deliberately causing trouble for you. why don¡¯t we just leave? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not leaving. why should i leave?¡± leng rongrong raised an eyebrow, her evil little eyes staring at li ruhua. li ruhua¡¯s scalp immediately went numb. he could sense that the young madam was up to something bad, and the xuanyuan family was in for a bad time. ¡± i heard that half of this family¡¯s assets were obtained through my father¡¯s hard work. although i don¡¯t know what happened back then, i think there¡¯s something fishy about the olddy. ¡± leng rongrong nced at li ruhua. ¡± although i don¡¯t like people giving me money, i also don¡¯t like people snatching food from my mouth, do you understand? ¡± li ruhua nodded, not fully understanding. so, we¡¯re going to destroy the xuanyuan family? ¡± ¡°why do you want to destroy it? of course, i¡¯m going to snatch it back and y with it. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s head tilted slightly, the corners of her lips slightly curved. ¡± ... ¡± li ruhua took a long look at leng rongrong. his young madam was indeed a little devil. however, he still admired young madam. in front of such arge family, the young mistress was not afraid at all. she felt like she could y the entire xuanyuan family in the palm of her hand. for such a young girl to be so bold ... probably no one would have expected it. just as the two of them were chatting, a man suddenly walked towards leng rongrong. the man was very ugly, and he was limping as he walked. he looked like a cripple. many people were looking in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, especially xuanyuan linlin, who was in the corner. she was holding a ss of wine with a smug look on her face. ¡± no one invited her to dance. now that an ugly person has invited her to dance, i wonder how she will react. ¡± a few people had gathered around xuanyuan linlin, all looking in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, waiting for her to make a fool of herself. ¡°why would qi nongwu be interested in this wild girl?¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, lin lin was right. no one would invite this wild girl to dance, only this ugly monster! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s ugly andme. the qi family has so many handsome men. how did they end up with an ugly monster like qi nongwu? ¡± ¡± who knows? anyway, qi nongwu isn¡¯t favored and everyone knows that. he might think that leng rongrong is the same as her, so he invited leng rongrong to dance? ¡± ¡°it seems like they are really a match made in heaven!¡± ¡± however, although qi nongwu isn¡¯t favored, he has been trained to be a gentleman. does that wild girl know how to dance? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m probably going to make a joke out of this!¡± the group of people around xuanyuan linlin looked in the direction of qi nongwu and leng rongrong with contempt. qi nongwu quickly walked up to leng rongrong. feeling a shadow cast over her, leng rongrong looked up. when she saw qi nongwu¡¯s face, she cursed in her heart. how could someone be so ugly? his face was full of pockmarks and his leg was still crippled. of course, leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not change. she forced a smile at qi nongwu. qi nongwu extended his hand in a gentlemanly manner. ¡± miss rongrong, may i invite you to dance? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong was eating her desserts, but she looked at qi nongwu in confusion. ¡± dance? ¡± cripple, inviting her to dance? more importantly, it was so ugly? it wasn¡¯t that she looked down on ugly people, but she was a beautyplex! she was a standard face fanatic. when she saw good-looking people, her mood would be good. when she saw ugly people, although she had no ill intentions, they were not as good as good-looking people. one could tell just by looking at her friends. each of her friends was better looking than the other. there was no one who was not good-looking. although li ruhua was a two-meter tall, rough man, his facial features were very regr. although he couldn¡¯t be considered handsome, he was still very pleasing to the eye. however, the man in front of her ... was frighteningly ugly. not only was his face full of pockmarks, but his hair was also so long that it covered half of his face. although she had a good foundation and good facial features, no one dared to take a closer look at her. Chapter 672 ? Chapter 672: lord rong, to be honest, i¡¯m a beautyplex! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°miss rongrong?¡± qi nongwu asked again when leng rongrong remained silent. although he was ugly, his voice was very pleasant. it was deep and strong, and it was veryfortable to listen to. leng rongrong stared at qi nongwu carefully. after a long while, she said, ¡± i don¡¯t mean to look down on you, but can your feet dance? also, i¡¯m a little obsessed with your looks ... your looks ...¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips, her eyes innocent. xuanyuan linlin and the others had alreadye over. ¡± you have so many excuses. i think you don¡¯t know how to dance, right? ¡± no one invited you anyway, and it¡¯s good enough that third master qi invited you. it¡¯s better to dance than to be invited, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, out of all the girls at the party, you¡¯re probably the only one who wasn¡¯t invited, right?¡± ¡± hahaha, why does she look so miserable? no one actually invited her to dance. ¡± ¡± qiongyu is back. a sharp contrast ising! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. every time there¡¯s a banquet, qiongyu will always be surrounded by a bunch of boys. now that she¡¯s here, there must be many outstanding young masters inviting her to dance. it¡¯s a stark contrast to the destion here, with only an ugly person inviting someone to dance.¡± a group of girls followed xuanyuan linlin and taunted leng rongrong in various ways. leng rongrong was speechless. she looked at xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s side, and sure enough, many boys saw her return, and they surrounded her. she was the number one socialite in the capital after all. there were indeed many people who liked her, and many people were proud to dance with her. of course, after being surrounded by many men, xuanyuan qiongyu did not choose who to dance with. instead, she walked in another direction. she was walking directly towards ye fei and nangong jie. yan qiongyu was the capital¡¯s number one socialite, ye fei, nangong zhe, and ji wanwan were the capital¡¯s four young masters. it was said that among the four young masters of the capital city, there was another one who was extremely powerful. however, no one knew who the first young master of the capital city was. but ye fei, nangong zhe, and ji wanwan, the three heirs of the four big families in the capital, all said that the one who was the most powerful must be the most powerful. he was powerful and mysterious, and many people wanted to know about him. however, that person had never appeared before. he clearly existed, but he had never appeared, so he was even more mysterious. although ji wanwan was a girl, her personality was more neutral and she didn¡¯t like girls. she was also very handsome, so she had always been treated as a boy. she wasn¡¯t a socialite, but a young master. most people called her young master ji. after all, she was from one of the four big families in the capital and was also the number one socialite in the capital. xuanyuan qiongyu had always felt that none of the other young masters were worthy of her. the only people who were worthy of her were nangong zhe or ye fei, so she always liked to approach the three of them. of course, none of the three liked her very much. especially ji wanwan. she did not know what xuanyuan qiongyu was up to, but she had used her a few times. this made ji wanwan hate xuanyuan qiongyu in various ways. when those young masters who wanted to invite xuanyuan qiongyu to dance saw her walking over to nangong zu and the others, they knew that they basically had no chance. however, everyone still followed xuanyuan qiongyu. after all, everyone knew that those people who xuanyuan qiongyu invited would usually be rejected. this time, just as xuanyuan qiongyu walked in front of the three of them, the three of them didn¡¯t even give her a chance to speak and directly turned around and left. then, the three of them walked directly to leng rongrong. three long-legged, handsome men stood in front of leng rongrong just like that. three of the four young masters of the capital stood in front of leng rongrong, and the ugliest third young master of the capital also stood in front of leng rongrong. the scene was a bitplicated. xuanyuan linlin and the others were dumbfounded. everyone looked at each other. what was going on? especially xuanyuan linlin, her heart was beating fast, and her brain was filled with a lot of things. it couldn¡¯t be that luck had befallen her, and all three heirs had taken a fancy to her, right? they were definitely not here to invite leng rongrong to dance. she was the only one with the highest status here, so they must be here to invite her to dance! ¡°ahem, is yingluo here to invite me to dance?¡± xuanyuan linlin raised her head and puffed out her chest, looking proud. ¡± i have to say that you guys really have good taste, yingluo. ¡± ¡°get out of the way.¡± ye fei furrowed his straight eyebrows and said coldly. xuanyuan linlin was startled and took a step back, swallowing a mouthful of saliva. ¡°please make way.¡± nangong zhe¡¯s voice was gentle as he smiled at xuanyuan linlin. ¡°miss linlin, we¡¯re not here to chat with you.¡± ji wanwan revealed a frivolous smile. although everyone knew that she was a girl, she was really more handsome than boys in a suit. she was a big and tall girl, and when she smiled, her eyes were like peach blossoms, which was extremely attractive. in fact, many girls also liked ji wanwan. even if she was a girl, she would still like her because she was too handsome and strong. she was also the heir to one of the four big families. then, the three of them spread out beside qi nongwu and extended their hands, making a very gentlemanly invitation. ¡± miss rongrong, may i invite you for a dance? ¡± the three strongest young masters of the younger generation sent leng rongrong an invitation at the same time. everyone in the banquet hall fell silent. even some of the older people were looking over in surprise. qi nongwu looked depressed. he hade to invite leng rongrong to dance, but the three of them had all joined in the fun. it seemed like his chances were slim. at the same time, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face turned ck with anger. everyone knew that she was going to invite nangong zong and the others to dance. it was something that everyone knew. after all, she would never take the trouble to invite them to banquets, even if no one had ever epted her invitation. it was fine if he was rejected normally. after all, nangong zong and the others had never danced with girls before, so it was not embarrassing for her to be rejected. if they did not ept her invitation, they would not ept anyone else¡¯s invitation either. but this time, she was rejected before she could say anything. moreover, they actually went to invite leng rongrong to dance together? the capital¡¯s three young masters, the heirs of three of the capital¡¯s four great aristocratic families, how important was this? however, all of them went to invite leng rongrong to dance, but none of them invited her, and instead rejected her. the smile on xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face turned ugly. even though there were many boys around her who were consoling her like stars surrounding the moon, her expression was still very unsightly. ¡°are you guys crazy?¡±pared to xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s surprise, xuanyuan linlin¡¯s surprise was a little braggart. ¡± do you know who she is? she¡¯s just a wild girl from the countryside!¡± were these three people crazy? they had never danced with anyone before, yet they were inviting this wild brat to their party? Chapter 673 ? Chapter 673: the four young masters of the capital, waiting to be pped in the face! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°do we need you to teach whoever we invite a lesson?¡± ye fei looked at xuanyuan linlin with a pair of cold eyes. even my grandma doesn¡¯t dare to lecture me like this!¡± xuanyuan linlin shivered and was frightened by ye fei. ¡°i, i¡¯m just, just a little surprised!¡± ¡°miss rongrong is so beautiful. if we don¡¯t invite her, should we invite you?¡± ji wanwan looked at xuanyuan linlin with interest, then shrugged. ¡± you look too ordinary. we really don¡¯t like you. ¡± xuanyuan linlin was speechless. because of ji wanwan¡¯s words, many people took a closer look at leng rongrong. previously, no one had paid close attention to leng rongrong. now that they had a closer look, they realized that leng rongrong was really beautiful. although her makeup and clothes were simple and generous, she was really beautiful. her facial features were exquisite, her eyes were big, and her eyshes were long. she looked like a doll and very young. her long hair made her look a littlezy. her corbones were very sexy, and her skin was very fair, whiter than any of the youngdies present. although everyone¡¯s skin was very fair, her skin gave people a feeling that it was better than everyone else¡¯s. it had the feeling that her skin was really creamy. the boys were all stunned. in the past, xuanyuan qiongyu was the prettiest and the number one socialite in the capital, so everyone had always thought that no one could surpass her in appearance. but now that he looked at her, it seemed that this fabled wild girl from the countryside hadpletely crushed xuanyuan qiongyu in terms of appearance. xuanyuan qiongyu was beautiful, but she was too vulgar. leng rongrong, on the other hand, had a spiritual aura around her, like a fairy who was both demonic and immortal! ¡± now that you mention it, this new youngdy of the xuanyuan family is so beautiful! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s really beautiful. she¡¯s like a fairy! ¡± ¡°this is so spiritual!¡± ¡± why didn¡¯t we notice her just now? it must be because she¡¯s too low-key that no one noticed her face! ¡± ¡°why do i feel that even miss qiongyu has been outdone!¡± ¡± that¡¯s not the case. after all, miss qiongyu is the top socialite. she¡¯s good at zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. this leng rongrong grew up in the countryside, after all. how can shepare with miss qiongyu? she¡¯s too barbaric! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± the surrounding people began to discuss. ¡± but she was invited to dance by the four young masters of the capital! ¡± ¡± god, how did she do it? she¡¯s under the halo! ¡± ¡°the four young masters of the capital don¡¯t look at faces that much, do they? you wouldn¡¯t invite leng rongrong just because of her face, would you?¡± ¡± the four young masters of the capital and the ugly woman have invited her to dance. i wonder who she will choose. ¡± ¡°that ugly woman is definitely going to lose face. as for those three, whether they¡¯re rejected or not, there are still countless girls who like them. as long as they¡¯re not married, aren¡¯t nangong zhan and the others the ideal targets in the hearts of all the unmarried youngdies? even if it¡¯s not nangong or ye fei, it¡¯ll be fine even if it¡¯s ji wanwan!¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. they pity us. no one likes us! ¡± while everyone was discussing, leng rongrong made a choice that no one had expected. she ced her hand on qi nongwu¡¯s hand and epted his invitation with a smile. everyone, including qi nongwu himself, was stunned. even nangong zong and the other two had not expected that leng rongrong would actually choose third young master qi. the three of them looked at each other. was lord rong doing a good deed? ¡± although you¡¯re not good-looking, your hands are quite nice. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed and she stood up. ¡± then i¡¯ll dance with you, but it¡¯s not convenient for you to move your legs. let¡¯s switch positions, you¡¯re female and i¡¯m male. ¡± with that, leng rongrong turned around and grabbed qi nongwu. she took the initiative and dragged him to the dance floor. ¡°hahahaha, this idiot. she doesn¡¯t know the heirs of the four great families? he didn¡¯t choose anyone else but the crippled qi nongwu!¡± xuanyuan linlin was shocked at first, and then sheughed like crazy. she took out her phone, ready to take a picture of leng rongrong and qi nongwu. she was sure that leng rongrong and qi nongwu would dance and be a joke. at this moment, most people had the same thought as xuanyuan linlin. the only difference was that some people said it out loud, and some people didn¡¯t. their inner thoughts could be said to be very consistent. even xuanyuan qiongyu heaved a sigh of relief. she didn¡¯t show it on her face, but she wasughing like crazy in her heart. he really didn¡¯t expect that this wild girl would be so stupid to actually choose qi nongwu. nangong zhe, ye fei, and ji wanwan, she could choose any one of them. once she was familiar with them, no one would dare to bully her in the future. of all people, she had chosen the most unloved person in the world. it was simply stupid. however, this was also good. it was beneficial to her. her future marriage partner would either be nangong zong or ye fei. only they were worthy of her. nangong zhe and the others sat beside li ruhua. li ruhua looked at the three of them sympathetically, then consoled them, ¡± don¡¯t be sad. my young madam has always been like this. ¡± besides, she looks very young, but she¡¯s already married, so you two don¡¯t have a chance anymore. also, the fact that you invited our young madam shows that you have good taste.¡± nangong zhe and the other two looked at li ruhua and smiled at her. ye fei handed li ruhua a wine ss. ¡± you¡¯re that little flower? apart from not being good at fighting, she was good at everything, and she even liked to wear women¡¯s clothes? i feel that you and wan wan will have amon topic! wan wan, right?¡± ¡± ... ¡± li ruhua: ¡± how could young madam be like this! ¡± he was very embarrassed to tell everyone about everything! ¡°hahaha, are you blushing?¡± ye feiughed and patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡± it¡¯s okay. it¡¯s not strange to wear women¡¯s clothes. he looks like a rough man. it¡¯s normal to have a little princess ¡®heart. ¡± you see, our young master ji, you can¡¯t tell that he¡¯s a woman, right? he¡¯s also wearing men¡¯s clothes, right? she was actually a girl. she had the appearance of a girl and the heart of a man! you guys can simply exchange souls!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± li ruhua nced at ji wan wan. at first nce, she really couldn¡¯t tell that she was a girl. ji wanwan nodded and smiled. ¡± she¡¯s really a girl. she¡¯s even more handsome than a boy! ¡± li ruhua was stunned. ¡± of course, she also looks good in women¡¯s clothes. however, she doesn¡¯t like to wear women¡¯s clothes. ¡± ye fei shrugged his shoulders. ¡± if she was a girl, i would want to marry her. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not right, isn¡¯t wan wan a woman?¡± nangong zhe said with a smile. ¡°my mistake, if only she was a normal woman!¡± ye fei pointed at the dance floor and said, ¡± let¡¯s watch lord rong dance. i think she¡¯s going to be pped in the face. these idiots all think that she doesn¡¯t know how to dance, but i remember that lord rong can dance very well, right? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing lord rong doesn¡¯t know.¡± nangong ji shook his head. ¡± if wepete with her, we¡¯ll be abused by her no matter what, right? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m waiting to be pped in the face.¡± ji wanwan raised her head. Chapter 674 ? Chapter 674: lord rong, why is this guy a fake cripple like my husband? Trantor: 549690339 at that moment, almost everyone was looking in the direction of the dance floor. the people on the dance floor stopped as well. after all, qi nongwu was a cripple and it was not easy for him to walk. everyone was afraid that they would identally knock third young master qi down, so they simply gave up all the space. leng rongrong held qi nongwu¡¯s hand and stood on the dance floor. before she started dancing, she stared straight at qi nongwu and said faintly, ¡± the pockmarks on your face fell off ... ¡± qi nongwu was speechless. ¡°so, the pockmarks on your face are from melting?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i knew it. how could a person with such beautiful hands and such good skin be so ugly ... her facial features are so good too ... it¡¯s not that bad. ¡± qi nongwu was speechless. ¡°looking at you reminds me of someone.¡± leng rongrong epted qi nongwu¡¯s invitation not only because he was the first one to invite her, but also because she suddenly thought of mo linyuan when she looked at qi nongwu. her husband had pretended to be disabled at the beginning and looked quite pitiful. just like this man, even though he was a rich young master, he was looked down upon by others. therefore, she felt an inexplicable sense ofpassion and wanted to give this boy some face. who knew that the pockmarks on this boy¡¯s face were actually fake, and they even fell off ... on closer look, under the long hair, her dejected face was actually very beautiful, and even had a trace of charm ... ¡°so, your ugliness is an act, and yourme leg isn¡¯t also an act, is it?¡± leng rongrong instinctively thought of mo linyuan. mo linyuan pretended to be a cripple, but this person couldn¡¯t have pretended to be a cripple, right? what kind of weird fetishes were these? did all rich young masters like to pretend to be disabled? qi nongwu was speechless. ¡°not talking? so it¡¯s true?¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± alright, don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t expose you ... you just have to act your part. ¡± the music suddenly started ying. leng rongrong suddenly grabbed qi nongwu and started dancing. she was very strong, so qi nongwu didn¡¯t need to use much strength at all. moreover, leng rongrong¡¯s dancing skills seemed to be very strong. qi nongwu didn¡¯t even need to use his brain. she pulled qi nongwu along and started to dance very quickly. they were dancing the viennese waltz, and their movements were brisk. leng rongrong¡¯s control was very good, and she even added a few beautiful and difficult moves in the middle. all the people who were not optimistic about their chances were instantly stunned. ¡°f * ck, that was a good dance!¡± ¡± am i blind? i feel like i can¡¯t even dance as well as a cripple! ¡± ¡°what a beautiful scene!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t he too strong? didn¡¯t they say that a country bumpkin can¡¯t dance so well after a few years of training?¡± some people around were discussing, while some people gasped. xuanyuan linlin had wanted to take a picture of the two¡¯s clumsy dance movements, but they weren¡¯t clumsy at all. when they danced, no one could even tell that qi nongwu was a cripple. this feeling was simply amazing. their dance was smooth and it looked veryfortable. the dance ended. everyone quieted down until nangong zong and the others apuded. everyone started pping, and then it was thunderous. leng rongrong returned to li ruhua¡¯s side. when she saw nangong zhe and the others at the side, she red at them. ¡± why are you staring at us? no one knows that you¡¯re one of the four young masters of the capital. ¡± ye fei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± no one will believe me even if i tell them. don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid that others will misunderstand that i¡¯m close to you.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± do you see those admirers of yours? they¡¯re all staring at me like a tiger watching its prey. i¡¯m afraid that they¡¯lle looking for trouble with me one by one. it¡¯s so annoying!¡± ¡± don¡¯t misunderstand. we¡¯re very familiar with each other. ¡± ye fei said with a mischievous smile, ¡± if you¡¯re willing, i¡¯m willing to marry you. ¡± ¡°i already said i¡¯m married.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡°if you¡¯re married, then divorce. my grandma likes you anyway.¡± ye fei said. ¡°get lost,¡± he said. leng rongrong snorted, ¡± i love my husband, so i won¡¯t divorce him. ¡± ¡°tsk, stop pretending.¡± ye fei rolled his eyes. ¡± do you believe me? ¡± nangong zhe and ji wanwan both shook their heads. ¡°did you see that?¡± ye fei shrugged his shoulders. ¡± i was just ying around. how can i be deeply in love with her? ¡± seriously, when are you getting a divorce?¡± ¡°ying around can also be true love.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡°tsk, if you really love him, then bring your husband to meet us! the small mo family is not worthy of you. you have to choose a husband from us.¡± ye fei wrinkled his nose. ¡°the mo family isn¡¯t as strong as the four big families in beijing, but he¡¯s quite strong. besides, i¡¯m already strong enough, and i don¡¯tck money. why would i need such a rich husband? he doesn¡¯t have money, power, or influence, so i¡¯ll just give it to him.¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡± i can take care of him too. ¡± ¡± f * ck ... ¡± ye fei cursed with aplicated expression. ¡± i don¡¯t have the energy to ridicule you. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what to say either!¡± ji wan wan¡¯s eyes curved. ¡± i don¡¯t want to raise a man. i only want to raise a woman! if there¡¯s a girl i love with me, i¡¯d be happy to keep her. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem for whoever earns more money to support whoever. it¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re happy. ¡± nangong ji said, ¡± but generally speaking, it¡¯s the man who takes care of the family. of course, our lord rong isn¡¯t ordinary, so you can¡¯t use ordinary to say that.¡± ji wanwan nodded her head in agreement, ¡± not to mention master rong raising a husband, even if master rong were to raise a few hundred men, i would believe it! ¡± ¡°a few hundred men?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at ji wanwan. ¡± that¡¯s a great idea. find a bunch of handsome guys and keep them as your mistresses! ¡± it was perfect! every time i look at it, it¡¯s definitely pleasing to the eye.¡± ¡± damn, you¡¯re really thinking about it. you just said that it¡¯s true love, and now you don¡¯t love your husband anymore? ¡± ye fei¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± true love doesn¡¯t stop me from looking at other beautiful faces. isn¡¯t it better to admire men like i admire paintings? ¡± leng rongrong snapped her fingers. ¡± you can also keep a few women as your mistress. there are also pretty women! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid. do you want to be my mistress?¡± ye fei asked. ¡°you? i might not be able to afford it, right? he¡¯s the heir of the ye family after all.¡± leng rongrong looked at ye fei. ¡°it¡¯s not expensive, do you take care of it?¡± ye fei raised his eyebrows. ¡°bag!¡± leng rongrong burst outughing. after that, lord rong started to seriously consider keeping a group of beautiful men and women ... huahua stole a few nces at her young madam. he was a little worried that the young madam would really go and keep someone ... with young madam¡¯s personality, she would really do anything. however, if young master were to find out about this ... f * ck, wouldn¡¯t that turn the heavens upside down? the young master would definitely not bear to reprimand the young madam. he wouldn¡¯t be the one in trouble, would he? huahua secretly thought that she had to secretly reveal the situation to lord fourth before young madam really started to have a man. Chapter 675 ? Chapter 675: so you¡¯re here to ask for a painting? Trantor: 549690339 the olddy¡¯s birthday banquet ended veryte. the older ones left very early, leaving the younger ones to y until midnight. leng rongrong and li ruhua went back around the same time. after she shocked everyone with her dance, no one came to find trouble with her. even xuanyuan linlin and xuanyuan qiongyu were still in shock. they didn¡¯t know that leng rongrong could dance so well, let alone that qi nongwu could also dance so well. before she went back, xuanyuan qiongyu even greeted leng rongrong and asked her toe over the next day to have a meal with the olddy. leng rongrong agreed. the next day, leng rongrong attended an audition. at noon, she and li ruhua went straight to the xuanyuan family¡¯s house. in addition to xuanyuan qiongyu and the olddy, there were a few other juniors in the old mansion, such as xuanyuan linlin, xuanyuan youyou, xuanyuan jin, and xuanyuan xiu. almost all of them hade, so it was very lively. the moment leng rongrong and li ruhua entered, they were surrounded by a group of people who looked at them like they were animals. ¡± i didn¡¯t look closely yesterday, but now that i¡¯ve taken a closer look, he really does look like someone from our xuanyuan family. ¡± xuanyuan xiu sized leng rongrong up with interest, ¡± did you really grow up in the countryside? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s genuine.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°then why are you so good at dancing? you¡¯re pretty professional at it, not like someone from a poor vige could learn it. ¡± xuanyuan xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt and ridicule. ¡°exactly. how did you dance so well? or did he know that he was going back to the xuanyuan family, so he madest-minute preparations to learn?¡± xuanyuan linlinughed and said, ¡± you must have learned itst minute. are you afraid of losing face? ¡± you¡¯re a fast learner.¡± ¡°can¡¯t country bumpkins learn to dance? the life of a country bumpkin is different from what you imagine.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. some country bumpkins lived much better lives than the young masters and youngdies of the capital. some country bumpkins were more cultured and richer than them. ¡± heh, what else can we do? we¡¯re in a poor and remote ce. if we have the money to learn these things, we can¡¯t even afford to eat! ¡± xuanyuan jin sneered. ¡± not every country bumpkin is that poor. some of them are even richer than the four great families. ¡± leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan jin and the others. xuanyuan jin and the others looked at each other, then burst intoughter. ¡± richer than the four great ns, hahahaha! ¡± ¡± we didn¡¯t say anything. you don¡¯t have to exin so nervously. ¡± xuanyuan xiu¡¯s smile disappeared, and he tried his best to hold back hisughter. ¡± you¡¯re still a member of the xuanyuan family, so we won¡¯tugh at you for being poor. i know that you poor people have a strong self-esteem and are more fragile. i can understand.¡± a group of people surrounded leng rongrong. although they did not say anything overboard, their eyes were full of contempt. on the other hand, lord rong didn¡¯t care about this contempt at all. after all, she was full of confidence. what right did a group of people who were so much poorer than her have to look down on her? as they chatted, the group of people¡¯s gazes fell on li ruhua. ¡°he¡¯s your husband?¡± xuanyuan xiu suddenly stared at li ruhua and asked. ¡°no, i¡¯m not. bodyguard.¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡°bodyguard? no wonder he¡¯s so tall.¡± xuanyuan jin nodded and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect you to have a bodyguard. ¡± just hired? is it just for show?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she was toozy to exin anything. ¡°you guys can say whatever you want.¡± after a short discussion in the living room, the olddy arrived. she was supported by a middle-aged woman who looked like xuanyuan qiongyu as she walked out. leng rongrong had read the information on the xuanyuan family, so she recognized her at a nce. this woman was xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s mother, xuanyuan mingyue, the only daughter of the olddy. ¡°grandma!¡± when the group of people saw the olddy, they were as obedient as kittens. they sat upright and looked at the olddy in unison. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°how can you be so rude? don¡¯t you know how to greet people?¡± olddy xuanyuan was helped to a chair and sat down. she looked like an empress dowager. he was clearly in good health, but when he walked, he always needed someone to support him. the moment she sat down, her attitude was simr to that of the grand empress dowager in the pce. the group of juniors looked at her, not daring to open their mouths to speak. ¡°me?¡± leng rongrong pointed at herself after she realized it. it seemed like he was the only one who didn¡¯t call for anyone just now. ¡°hello, olddy.¡± leng rongrong called out perfunctorily. ¡°olddy? now that you¡¯ve returned to the xuanyuan family, you¡¯re xuanyuan rongrong. the whole world knows that you¡¯re xuanyuan rongrong. today, all the newspapers published this news. you don¡¯t call me grandmother, but you call me olddy?¡± olddy xuanyuan red at leng rongrong in dissatisfaction. ¡°hello, grandma.¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t mind at all. she wouldn¡¯t lose anything by calling her grandmother anyway. ¡°what kind of attitude is this?¡± olddy xuanyuan was very displeased. ¡± he¡¯s not respectful to me at all. he¡¯s so sloppy. ¡± didn¡¯t your family teach you the rules? since you¡¯re back at the xuanyuan family, you better behave yourself! aren¡¯t you very smug? the xuanyuan family brought you back, so you¡¯re the fifth miss of the xuanyuan family, so you¡¯rewless, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°... no, i didn¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± if you want to stay in the xuanyuan family, then you¡¯d better follow the rules. if you want to get some benefits from the xuanyuan family, then you¡¯d better be obedient and do whatever i tell you to do! ¡± olddy xuanyuan said sternly, full of anger. ¡°oh.¡± ¡± oh, ¡± leng rongrong replied. her attitude was neither soft nor hard, and she was still casual. the olddy patted her chest and almost rolled her eyes. leng rongrong was driving her crazy. ¡°hmph, where¡¯s the painting you drew yesterday?¡± the olddy let out a sigh of relief, then stared at leng rongrong and asked. ¡°the painting from yesterday?¡± leng rongrong smiled at the olddy. ¡± didn¡¯t you think that it was a fake? it wouldn¡¯t be nice for me to give you a fake, so i took it back. ¡± ¡°i was wrong.¡± olddy xuanyuan frowned. ¡± i know that¡¯s the real deal. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, pretending not to understand. she finally understood why the olddy had called her over. it was because of the painting. after all, it was worth hundreds of millions. moreover, there was no second authentic piece. it also had such a good meaning, so the olddy wanted to take it back from her. li ruhua stood behind leng rongrong and snickered. he knew that young madam had done it on purpose. this old hag wanted to bully their young madam. who did she think she was? young madam wasn¡¯t a fool who would allow anyone to bully her. whoever dared to bully young madam would be the first to die of anger. Chapter 676 ? Chapter 676: lord rong, a few million for a hundred million? do you think i¡¯m bad at counting? Trantor: 549690339 after all, olddy xuanyuan was too embarrassed to ask leng rongrong for it directly. although she wasn¡¯t a person who cared about her face, it would be a bit degrading to ask for it directly. olddy xuanyuan and leng rongrong stared at each other for a while. leng rongrong pretended not to know anything and looked at olddy xuanyuan in a daze. olddy xuanyuan was speechless. the look in her eyes was already so obvious. could it be that this damned girl still didn¡¯t know what she meant? her family¡¯s younger generation only needed to look at her to know what she wanted. no matter what she wanted, they would give it to her grandchildren and sons. however, this wretched girl was actually ying dumb with her? ¡°hey, leng rongrong, are you really that stupid or are you just ying dumb? since grandma has admitted that your painting is real, how can you take back the gift that you have given? shouldn¡¯t you just give it to grandma?¡± xuanyuan linlin couldn¡¯t help but ask leng rongrong. ¡°that¡¯s right. since the gift has already been given out, how can you take it back?¡± xuanyuan xiu and the others also spoke up for the olddy. ¡°well, i¡¯ve already taken it back, so why would i give it away? otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good for others to know. i can see that grandma likes qiongyu¡¯s painting and doesn¡¯t like my gift, so i¡¯ll take it back.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± grandma, is it? you didn¡¯t call me back today just to ask for that painting, right?¡± olddy xuanyuan choked at leng rongrong¡¯s question. she still wanted that painting. however, if leng rongrong said so and she said she wanted to draw, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if word got out? however, she really liked the painting. before olddy xuanyuan could speak, xuanyuan mingyue said, ¡± rongrong, i¡¯m your aunt. where¡¯s your painting? your grandma likes it a lot. since you¡¯re back at the xuanyuan family, you¡¯ll have to rely on them for a living. why don¡¯t you give it to grandma? ¡± ¡°live off the xuanyuan family?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± is the xuanyuan family nning to take care of my basic needs? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay and a job for you. all of these have been arranged for you, so you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± xuanyuan mingyue said, ¡± why don¡¯t you thank grandma? ¡± why don¡¯t i make the decision to give that painting to grandma?¡± ¡°auntie, i don¡¯t think we¡¯re that close. it¡¯s not good for you to make the decision, right? besides, i¡¯m not sure where i¡¯ll be staying or what my job will be.¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡± aren¡¯t you going to tell me about this first? i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to ask for a gift directly.¡± xuanyuan mingyue was speechless. xuanyuan qiongyu said gently, ¡± rongrong, don¡¯t get too worked up. i can feel that you have a lot of enmity towards our xuanyuan family. our family brought you back for your own good and didn¡¯t want to do anything to you. you don¡¯t have to put up all the thorns on your body. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong nodded. the olddy nced at xuanyuan jin and said, ¡± tell her the arrangements. ¡± ¡°yes, grandma.¡± xuanyuan jin nodded, then looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± rongrong, our family group had a discussion yesterday. we¡¯ve arranged for you to live in the nanli district in the Chengxi District of the city. as for work, because other jobs are not easy to arrange, we¡¯ve temporarily arranged for you to work in the martial arts school. for the time being, you¡¯ll do logistics and other work. when there are good vacancies in the future, we¡¯ll transfer you to otherpanies under our xuanyuan family. ¡°also, we¡¯ve always hoped that you¡¯d stop acting. grandma has never liked actors, and none of the xuanyuan family members have entered the entertainment industry. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very appropriate for you to enter the entertainment industry, as you¡¯ll bring trouble to our xuanyuan family!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. her godfather and her husband didn¡¯t stop her from entering the entertainment industry, but this group of people actually stopped her from entering it? he even arranged for her to do odd jobs? he even arranged for her to live in the nanlimunity in the west of the city? she remembered that when she came to that neighborhood a few years ago, it was already very old and dpidated. it was filled with old houses and it was very inconvenient for people to live there. the xuanyuan family was one of the four big families, after all. why did they arrange for him to live there? looking at the old madam and the group of people¡¯s benevolent looks, leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± is that it? ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to thank me too much.¡± ¡± that painting is enough, ¡± the olddy said. ¡°will the house be transferred to my name if i live there? how much is the sry for working in the dojo?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i¡¯ll give you five thousand a month. if i want you to do other jobs, you might not have that much. you¡¯re just an 18th-tier artiste who hasn¡¯t acted in any tv shows. i don¡¯t think you can make much money as an artiste, so 5000 yuan is not a loss to you. besides, you don¡¯t have to be too busy with the dojo¡¯s work. it¡¯s just a title.¡± this could be said to be an easy profit. of course, i won¡¯t give you the house. it¡¯s the xuanyuan family¡¯s property, and you can buy it yourself in the future.¡± the olddy acted as if she was being merciful. ¡± the xuanyuan family usually doesn¡¯t arrange jobs for people who aren¡¯t capable. they arranged such a job for you because they saw that it wasn¡¯t easy for you toe from the countryside. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. was he trying to send a beggar away? ¡°why don¡¯t i give you five thousand yuan and you do odd jobs for me? you don¡¯t have to do anything, just report to me every day?¡± lord rong stared at the olddy and smiled evilly. the olddy was stunned. she turned her head and nced at xuanyuan mingyue, seriously suspecting that her hearing was not good. ¡°xuanyuan rongrong, what are you saying? what¡¯s with your attitude?¡± beside her, xuanyuan linlin started drinking first. ¡± are you talking to grandma? ¡± you want grandma to report to you?¡± ¡°i was just joking.¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a smile. ¡± but, isn¡¯t my painting worth a house and a good job? the old houses in the west of the city were not worth much, right? with a monthly sry of 5000 yuan, it would only be 6 million yuan in 100 years. the house in the west of the city is worth at most a few million yuan ... i¡¯m willing to exchange a painting worth hundreds of millions for a few million yuan?¡± leng rongrong scratched her nose and looked up at old mrs. han with an innocent smile. ¡± grandma must think that i¡¯m bad at math, right? ¡± olddy xuanyuan was speechless. ¡± how can youpare painting to work? painting is something you should be filial to grandma! ¡± xuanyuan linlin angrily rebuked, ¡± don¡¯t you have any filial piety at all? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re filial, so you can give it to me.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved into a smile, then she spread out her hands and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, grandma. i¡¯ve already given the painting to someone else, so i can¡¯t get it back. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a new gift another day.¡± ¡°you gave it to someone else?¡± the olddy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°can¡¯t you ask for it back if you give it to someone else?¡± xuanyuan linlin red at leng rongrong. ¡± is grandmother more important or is the other person more important? ¡± ¡± i can, but i¡¯m too embarrassed to ask for it. why don¡¯t you go and ask for it? ¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan linlin and asked. Chapter 677 ? Chapter 677: she¡¯s after her little ck dragon ring? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°who did you give it to? i¡¯ll go!¡± xuanyuan linlin snorted coldly and said, ¡± i¡¯ll do anything for grandma! ¡± ¡°does ye fei know? i had a chat with first young master ye yesterday and heard that his grandma also likes painting, so i gave the painting to first young master ye¡¯s grandma.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± if you want to ask the ye family¡¯s old ancestor for the painting, then go ahead. ¡± ¡°what!¡± xuanyuan linlin was shocked. ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you would do anything for grandma? go ahead and ask for it. however, i feel that the gap between the four great families in the capital is quite big. the ye family is the head of the four great families. i don¡¯t know if asking for this painting will anger the ye family¡¯s ancestor. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡± but, for grandma¡¯s sake, linlin, you should go. ¡± ¡°are you crazy? is the ye n someone we can offend?¡± xuanyuan linlin looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± leng rongrong, you¡¯re very capable. it¡¯s only your first day back and you already know how to seduce the ye family¡¯s young master. you didn¡¯t give such a valuable thing to your grandmother but to someone else¡¯s grandmother? do you think you can marry into the ye family? even if you divorce your husband right now, it¡¯s already toote. with the status of the ye family, how could they want a divorced woman! do you really regret getting married? or do you want to be ye fei¡¯s lover?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu could not help but look at leng rongrong deeply. she felt that she had met her match. although she knew that leng rongrong was married, she still couldn¡¯t be underestimated. she had to admit that leng rongrong was really good looking. the most important thing was that she was quite smart. she had already hooked up with the four young masters of the capital at the banquet. the three of them even went to invite her to dance at the same time. how did she do it? just because of her face? or was it that they were just looking for a sense of novelty? no matter what, she was still in danger. her master had predicted that she could destroy the xuanyuan family, so she couldn¡¯t let her go. she had to live under the xuanyuan family¡¯s watch. she had to find a way to clean her up bit by bit. his master¡¯s words had never been wrong, and his predictions had always been very urate. therefore, this leng rongrong must have some extraordinary qualities. she definitely could not underestimate her. she just did not know what was so extraordinary about a wild girl from the countryside. ¡°since the painting has already been given away, then forget it.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± it¡¯s good that rongrong can give it to the ye family¡¯s ancestor. it also represents the xuanyuan family¡¯s sincerity! grandma, why don¡¯t we start eating?¡± the group of people went to the dining room and sat down. xuanyuan qiongyu enthusiastically pulled out a chair for leng rongrong to sit. while they were eating, xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± rongrong, i¡¯ll make adjustments to your work in the future. you should go to the martial arts center first. only the martial arts center is short of people. ¡± ¡°if you really like acting, i think you can continue acting. you can just go to the martial arts school asionally. it wasn¡¯t that the xuanyuan family didn¡¯t value you, but there really wasn¡¯t any other ce to stay. grandma likes peace and quiet, so other than me taking care of her, no one else can live here.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu really knew how to talk. although he had been angered by leng rongrong a few timesst night, he was still very friendly to her on the surface. his exnation was reasonable. the olddy seemed to be a little angry, but she didn¡¯t say anything. usually, she would not object to whatever xuanyuan qiongyu said. leng rongrong nodded reluctantly. ¡± that¡¯s fine. thank you for the arrangements, grandma. ¡± the olddy snorted and did not say anything. she still did not like leng rongrong. ¡°oh right, rongrong, the ring on your finger looks pretty good. can i take a look?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu sat next to leng rongrong. she didn¡¯t know if she was trying to get close to leng rongrong, but her eyes fell on the little ck dragon ring on leng rongrong¡¯s thumb. leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan qiongyu and could see that she seemed to be really interested. she was a little suspicious. not many people knew about this ring, and it looked very unremarkable. she had the little ck dragon inside, so it looked like an ordinary, slightly transparent ck on the outside. most girls would not like this ring. it was ck like a rock and didn¡¯t seem to have any texture. however, xuanyuan qiongyu had actually set her eyes on her ring. she had clearly ced her hand below, at an unremarkable ce. leng rongrong raised her hand. xuanyuan qiongyu asked, ¡± can you take it down and let me see? ¡± leng rongrong shook her head. she was still a little wary of xuanyuan qiongyu. moreover, this ring was very important to her. after all, her mother bai wanrong was also looking for this ring. with this ring, his mother hade to find him. there was no news from his godfather, so he could only wait for his mother toe to him herself! ¡°your ring looks quite special. i don¡¯t know why, but i like it very much. rongrong, i¡¯ll buy it from you, okay?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked tentatively. her master had told her to take it from leng rongrong. she didn¡¯t know if leng rongrong knew what it was, but if she didn¡¯t, she could just spend some money to buy it. ¡°then i don¡¯t think you can afford it.¡± leng rongrong smiled at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡°you can¡¯t afford it?¡± xuanyuan jin and the others burst intoughter. ¡± do you think qiongyu can¡¯t afford a bunch of random rings like yours? ¡± ¡± then you¡¯re underestimating qiongyu. she¡¯s the richest one among us! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s very capable. her clinic is very good, and many peoplee to her for treatment! ¡± ¡°every time she makes a house call, the consultation fee is in the millions or tens of millions!¡± ¡°you can buy something made of this stone for a few dozen, right?¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong mockingly. they felt that leng rongrong was ignorant and dared to ask for such an exorbitant price. leng rongrong took a look at her ring. ¡± this is priceless. even if you give me the entire xuanyuan family¡¯s fortune, i can¡¯t afford it. ¡± ¡°hahaha ...¡± ¡± qiongyu, what¡¯s so good about this broken stone? i¡¯ll buy you a few some other day! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m dying ofughter. this thing is priceless. you wouldn¡¯t trade it for the entire xuanyuan family? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. xuanyuan qiongyu smiled, ¡± perhaps this is very important to rongrong. some things may not look eye-catching, but they should be very memorable to me. ¡± ...... after lunch, leng rongrong left the xuanyuan family¡¯s house. seeing that she couldn¡¯t get back leng rongrong¡¯s birthday painting, old mrs. han was in a very bad mood and directly drove everyone away. after she went out, leng rongrong received a call from little nan yu. the little guy heard about what happened at the dinner party yesterday and felt that his mommy was bullied, so he was a little flustered and exasperated. Chapter 678 ? Chapter 678: mommy, i¡¯m going to bring the whole family to help you! Trantor: 549690339 ¡± mommy, did the xuanyuan family look down on you? did they bully you? ¡± on the other end of the video call, xiao nan was so angry that her cheeks were puffed up. butler quan and the old man were on both sides of little nan yu. they both stared at leng rongrong on the phone at the same time. quan yu said softly, ¡± i feel that it¡¯s only when young madam is bullying others. no one has ever bullied young madam. ¡± although he hadn¡¯t known his young madam for a long time and had even less time to interact with her, butler quan was still very clear about how terrifying her young madam was. he was tortured by the young madam just to pick a cabbage. to be honest, he felt that young madam was even more terrifying than his fourth master. there was a reason for lord fourth¡¯s outburst, but there were reasons for young madam¡¯s outburst. however, he didn¡¯t know much about those strange reasons ... little nan yu and the old man beside him stared at quan yu at the same time. the old man and the young man looked very dissatisfied. butler quan quickly covered his mouth. okay, not only was the young madam scary, the entire family was scary. he was the head of the twelve butlers of theher abyss empire, but he had been driven crazy by this old man for the past few days ... he felt that he had never been trained to such a terrifying extent in his entire life. he wanted to cry and return to theherworld empire. he had been leading afortable life, dealing with some matters in theher abyss empire. who knew that lord fourth would transfer him here to be the butler ... this old ye looked very old, and he was holding a walking stick in his hand. only the heavens knew how powerful he was. as long as he didn¡¯t train properly, the old man would beat him with that walking stick. he had thought that he was just an old man and that it would only take a few minutes for him to resist. but the scary thing was that he couldn¡¯t beat this old man! his martial arts were considered good in theherworld empire, but he couldn¡¯t even defeat an old man! he was an old man with some mental problems. not only was he unable to defeat him, but he was also killed in an instant. of course, the only thing that made him feel at ease was that the wolf, the tiger, the horse, or the rooster couldn¡¯t beat the old man. although he wasparing himself to a bunch of animals, at least he felt more bnced. quan yu didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. little nan yu chatted a lot with leng rongrong and said that since he had nothing to do at home, he wanted to bring the whole family to help leng rongrong. he also happened to have a movie to shoot at the film base in beijing. leng rongrong thought that the few shows she was auditioning for would also be filmed in the capital, so it was good that little nan yu and the others were here. it would be lively. anyway, she had a ce to stay. she would get someone to tidy it up and everyone could live there together. it was just in time for her master to fly over and take a look at the old man. there were more famous doctors in beijing. if his master couldn¡¯t handle it, he could take his master grandpa to see other doctors. although his master was a godly doctor and no one could bepared to him, what if he happened to meet someone who knew how to do it? ¡°alright, then you guys cane over.¡± leng rongrong nodded and said to little nan yu. ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± little nan yu jumped up, ¡± then let¡¯s get ready immediately and fly over tomorrow! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± is butler quaning? ¡± ¡°me?¡± quan yu hesitated for a moment. if everyone went to the capital and he stayed here alone, wouldn¡¯t he be a little lonely? ¡°does the young madam need a butler? if you need me, i¡¯lle too!¡± ¡°i need it.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± then why don¡¯t you alle over? i¡¯ll arrange a suitable ce. ¡± let chenle take care of the vegetable field at home. hasn¡¯t he been addicted to growing vegetables recently?¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. butler quan nodded. leng rongrong hung up the phone. the car stopped, and leng rongrong and li ruhua got out of the car together. the two of them went straight to the audition venue. because the films that they auditioned for were of rtively high quality, there were many people who came for the audition. when leng rongrong and li ruhua arrived, they attracted a lot of attention. zhang qingyi had juste out of a house when she saw li ruhua¡¯s bald head with a tattoo. zhang qingyi almost turned around, not daring to look at li ruhua. she whispered to her assistant, ¡± was i seeing things just now? tell me, that¡¯s not leng rongrong!¡± ¡°sister zhang, it¡¯s really leng rongrong.¡± the assistant at the side took a few looks and confirmed. ¡± f * ck, why is she here? is she here for an audition? ¡± the moment zhang qingyi thought of leng rongrong, she was reminded of leng rongrong¡¯s fans. she felt the fear of being dominated by leng rongrong¡¯s fans. she was afraid of leng rongrong¡¯s master, su wei, but su wei rarely showed up, so she was not afraid of su wei. however, she was really afraid of leng rongrong¡¯s fearsome and pervasive fans. when she thought of the time when she was filming with leng rongrong, those fans had called her to threaten her and even crazily sent her money, saying that they wanted to hire her to be their spy and update her weibo in time, she felt a chill run down her spine. she was the movie queen! what did she do? she had done something that a movie queen shouldn¡¯t have done. she had been forced to be a paparazzi! whenever she saw leng rongrong now, she had the urge to take out her phone and snap a series of photos of her. she even wanted to quickly update her weibo and share with everyone the news that she had seen leng rongrong¡¯s interview at this production team. zhang qingyi rubbed her arms, goosebumps rising. how did she be like this ... her fans were really terrifying. what kind of people were in her fan club? it was fine if she was rich, but she was so powerful. her phone was so well-kept that her fans could find it and contact her. they even knew her bank card. zhang qingyi swallowed her saliva. she took out a pair of huge sunsses and arrogantly put them on, covering half of her face. she lifted her head and puffed out her chest, turned around and walked away. she did not dare to look at leng rongrong and only said to the assistant beside her, ¡± tell the director that i¡¯m not going to be a guest in this scene. ¡± she did not want to be in the same crew as leng rongrong at all. ¡°she might not pass the audition. don¡¯t you like this role?¡± the assistant said, ¡± let¡¯s talk to the director. he definitely won¡¯t use her. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s scarier to offend her than to act with her?¡± zhang qingyi looked deeply at her assistant. the assistant was speechless. ¡°sister zhang?¡± leng rongrong had been looking at her phone and had sent a message to mo linyuan, not knowing if he had received it. he raised his head and saw zhang qingyi. zhang qingyi¡¯s walking posture was like a proud goose, so she recognized her with a single nce. after all, they had been in the same production team before, so she greeted him very enthusiastically. zhang qingyi was so frightened that she stomped on the ground and pounced on leng rongrong. Chapter 679 ? Chapter 679: the movie queen is getting better Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong caught hold of zhang qingyi and looked at her innocently, ¡± sister zhang, you don¡¯t have to be so excited to see me. you¡¯re already throwing yourself into my arms? ¡± many of the people who were waiting for the audition turned to look at leng rongrong and zhang qingyi. ¡°that must be the movie queen zhang qingyi!¡± ¡± she knows the movie queen. she seems to be very familiar with the movie queen! ¡± ¡± i remember that woman is leng rongrong. she seems to have filmed with movie queen zhang before. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so envious. i¡¯ve actually worked with the movie queen before. ¡± ¡°but why did movie queen zhang fall? is it because she¡¯s not familiar with her, so she¡¯s trying to get close to her?¡± ¡± no, i remember that movie queen zhang seems to be quite concerned about leng rongrong. she used to post a lot of information about leng rongrong on weibo, so she¡¯s probably one of the juniors she¡¯s optimistic about! ¡± ¡± in that case, the movie queen is quite approachable. leng rongrong shouldn¡¯t have any rtionship with her, right? aren¡¯t they from the samepany? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re all wrong. i heard that it was leng rongrong¡¯s fans who asked movie queen zhang to take the role of leng rongrong. ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. zhang qingyi threw herself into leng rongrong¡¯s arms. her mouth twitched, and she almost fell again. she used to be a bad-tempered movie queen who liked to throw her weight around. now, she didn¡¯t even know what kind of image she had be in other people¡¯s minds. in addition to these discussions, many people also took videos and posted them. zhang qingyi struggled to get up from leng rongrong¡¯s arms. she took off her sunsses and looked at leng rongrong. she smiled calmly, ¡± rongrong, long time no see. are you here for the audition? ¡± ¡°yeah.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± what about sister zhang? are you also acting in this movie? ¡± then we¡¯re quite fated to meet!¡± zhang qingyi put on a fake smile,¡±this damn and terrifying fate!¡± ¡°it¡¯s really super fate!¡± ¡± you can continue. i have something to do and have to leave. ¡± ¡°goodbye.¡± leng rongrong waved at zhang qingyi. zhang qingyi hurriedly left with her assistant. when they reached the corner, zhang qingyi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she really wanted to give leng rongrong a pat ... she had previously taken many photos of leng rongrong, and for some reason, she was obsessed with leng rongrong¡¯s fans praising her and reposting her weibo posts ... ¡°sister zhang, why aren¡¯t you walking?¡± the assistant asked suspiciously. ¡°wait a minute, let me take a picture.¡± zhang qingyi turned around, took out her phone, and hid half of herself. then, like a paparazzi, she started taking photos of leng rongrong. after she was done, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± ah, we¡¯re done. it feels so good! ¡± after that, zhang qingyi took out her phone. as she walked, she posted on weibo, ¡± ¡°i met lord rong by chance.¡± as soon as the weibo post was sent out, leng rongrong¡¯s fans immediately appeared in thement area. ¡°movie queen zhang is not bad, she¡¯s getting more and more on the right track!¡± ¡°movie queen, i¡¯ll treat you to chicken leg another day!¡± ¡°is the movie queen going to continue working with our lord rong? post more on weibo, the best actress¡¯s photography skills are really getting better and better!¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we sponsor the movie queen and let her learn how to photoshop pictures?¡± ¡± although our lord rong¡¯s photos are also beautiful, it¡¯s best to edit them. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, movie queen, why don¡¯t our fan club send a photoshop master to teach you? ¡± the fans were extremely excited. when zhang qingyi saw thosements, she felt a sense of satisfaction. after she got in the car, she kept scrolling through weibo and even started to reply to thements. leng rongrong¡¯s fans praised zhang qingyi like crazy. as for zhang qingyi¡¯s own fans, they were all shocked. had their movie queen be a paparazzi? the movie queen was going to change her career? oh my god, why does it feel a little scary? however, the movie queen seemed to have be cuter? at the side, the assistant looked at the smiling zhang qingyi hesitantly. she had never seen her best actress smile so happily before ... had their movie queen been driven crazy by that leng rongrong? at the same time, leng rongrong was still waiting for the audition. during this time, she felt that everyone was looking up at her. leng rongrong turned to look at li ruhua in confusion. ¡± huahua, are there flowers on my face? or is there something wrong with my appearance today?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± li ruhua shook her head. ¡°movie queen zhang actually posted on weibo. she posted that she had a chance encounter with her!¡± ¡°is movie queen zhang really paying attention to her!¡± ¡°i think movie queen zhang has been driven crazy by this person¡¯s fans!¡± ¡± look at movie queen zhang¡¯s fans. look at how excited they are! ¡± ¡°movie queen zhang is actually chatting with leng rongrong¡¯s fans ...¡± ¡°oh my god, these fans actually let the movie queen learn how to photoshop pictures ...¡± the interviewers looked at leng rongrong in horror. then, the soft discussions continued. ¡°why does she have so many fans?¡± ¡± furthermore, her fans all look like local tycoons. they keep saying that they want to transfer money to best actress zhang! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not just rich, he¡¯s a little scary ...¡± ¡± forcing movie queen zhang to learn photoshop, and even forcing her to be a paparazzi. it¡¯s incredible! ¡± the group of people sat further away from leng rongrong, afraid that leng rongrong or her fans would do something to them. leng rongrong only understood what had happened after listening to a few sentences. this group of people was actually afraid of their own fans. however, she did not expect her fans to be so terrifying. she took out her phone and found zhang qingyi¡¯s weibo post. after some thought, leng rongrong followed zhang qingyi¡¯s weibo. this action caused a huge uproar. although everyone knew that leng rongrong had already registered a weibo ount, she had not followed anyone after registering. she had not posted anything on weibo. and at this moment, she was actually paying attention to zhang qingyi. the group of fans exploded. ¡± f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, lord rong is following movie queen zhang! ¡± ¡°so, what does lord rong mean? you want us to continue to get information from movie queen zhang in the future?¡± ¡± no, no, no. i think lord rong wants to check if best actress zhang posted her ugly photos on purpose! ¡± ¡± right, right, right. girls are always like this. i guess lord rong is also worried about this! ¡± ¡± but our lord rong has no blind spots at all. no matter how you shoot it, it¡¯ll look good. there¡¯s no need to worry at all! ¡± ¡°lord rong followed movie queen zhang, but she didn¡¯t even post anything on weibo.¡± ...... leng rongrong immediately reposted zhang qingyi¡¯s post and added a smiley face. zhang qingyi, who was in the car, saw that leng rongrong had followed her and even reposted her post. she was stunned for a moment, then eximed, ¡± oh my god, she has a weibo? ¡± after a moment of hesitation, zhang qingyi also followed leng rongrong¡¯s weibo. the two of them were in a state of mutual attention. then, the fans began to imagine all kinds of things. ¡°i suddenly feel that movie queen zhang and lord rong can form a couple.¡± Chapter 680 ? Chapter 680: young madam, are you the richest man in the world? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°the movie queen and lord rong? f * ck, i suddenly feel that it¡¯s quite cute!¡± ¡± hahaha, did we force the movie queen to like our lord rong? ¡± ¡°this couple is good!¡± ¡± that won¡¯t do. if our lord rong and the movie queen form a couple, what about our lord rong¡¯s husband? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s said that lord rong¡¯s husband is a jealous man ... i feel that the movie queen is going to be in trouble! ¡± then, thements section was filled with people lighting candles for the movie queen. movie queen zhang was speechless. after leng rongrong followed and reposted it, she did not look at weibo again. she made some preparations and when it was her turn, she entered the room. one of the crew members picked a scene for her, and another one apanied her. she started to get into character and acted out this scene. the audition process was quite simple. the director paid the most attention to the artist¡¯spatibility with the role and the artist¡¯s acting skills. so, after leng rongrong¡¯s audition was over and she was asked a few more questions about the role, she could leave. they were still waiting for the notification. however, leng rongrong did not mind. she had never thought of passing it in one go, so it was normal to wait for the notice. after the audition, leng rongrong had li ruhua drive her to a ce. it was in a ce in the capital where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold. there was a huge house in that ce, which was thergest courtyard in the capital apart from the pce. no one had ever lived in that courtyard, but there had always been many rumors. no one knew who had bought the house, but there were rumors that whoever owned the house was definitely not an ordinary person. they might even surpass the four great aristocratic families. some people said that it might be the richest man in the country who bought this house. some said that the richest man in the world might have bought this house. there were a lot of rumors about this courtyard, but in the end, no one could confirm who had bought it. even the people of the four great aristocratic families didn¡¯t know who had bought it. this courtyard was actually a symbol of status and power. to be able to buy this courtyard here, not only did one need a sky-high amount of money, but one also needed a lot of power to support it. in fact, the four great aristocratic families all wanted to obtain this manor. however, even for the four great aristocratic families, it would be very difficult to take over this manor. theck of money was secondary. without such a powerful background, there was no way to buy it. leng rongrong had li ruhua stop the car. li ruhua looked at the gate of the courtyard, dumbfounded. she looked at the gate of the courtyard, then at leng rongrong in the car. after looking back and forth for a long time, li ruhua asked in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t tell me this floating life residence is yours, young madam? ¡± ¡± yes, let¡¯s clean up this ce. everyone can live here in the future. this ce is more spacious so that storm and the others can livefortably. ¡± leng rongrong said after taking a deep look. ¡± ... i heard that this ce was bought by a powerful god. so that god was you, young madam ... ¡± li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i remember, it was many years ago, right? ¡± at that time ...¡± li ruhua estimated leng rongrong¡¯s age, then frowned and said, ¡± young madam, you weren¡¯t even 15 years old at that time, right? ¡± ¡± yes, i earned my first big sum of money and didn¡¯t know what to buy. it just so happened that the owner of this house wanted to sell it, and it was someone i knew, so i bought it. ¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡°at that time, even the four great families wouldn¡¯t be able to afford this house, right?¡± li ruhua looked at leng rongrong in horror. anyway, he could no longer imagine how much wealth the young madam had. he only felt that young madam was too terrifying. he was frighteningly rich. ¡± although the four great ns have existed for a long time, their financial strength at that time was not enough to afford this house. ¡± leng rongrong said indifferently. li ruhua nodded deeply. he had heard others talk about it before. moreover, the news of him buying a house back then had spread like wildfire. it was big news, so everyone knew about it. the ancestral houses of the four great aristocratic families were not even one-tenth of this mansion. needless to say, the location of the mansion was also extremely good. this mansion wasparable to a pce. li ruhua followed leng rongrong out of the car, trembling. then, leng rongrong unlocked the mansion¡¯s door with the key. ¡± young madam, i have a question to ask you. ¡± li ruhua said. ¡°ask,¡± leng rongrong replied. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the richest man in the world?¡± li ruhua stole a nce at leng rongrong. ¡°the richest man in the world?¡± leng rongrong was deep in thought. she pinched her chin and frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t know how rich i am, but i don¡¯t think i am. whether it¡¯s official or unofficial news, i don¡¯t think i¡¯m rich. ¡± moreover, if my godfather wants to be richer than me, it¡¯s just a matter of minutes. they don¡¯t want to earn so much money. basically, they only choose to earn more when they want to give me money. i¡¯m not the richest man in the world, but i don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a problem to be in the top five.¡± ¡± you¡¯re too humble. even if you¡¯re not the richest man, you¡¯re at least the second richest man. ¡± li ruhua said. then, he remembered what tang luo had said. the young master was actually very rich. could it be that the world¡¯s richest man was the young master? the young madam had said so confidently that she was not the richest man in the world. ¡°young madam, do you know how much money young master has?¡± li ruhua followed leng rongrong into the floating life residence and asked curiously. ¡°ah yuan?¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± i don¡¯t know. i¡¯ve never asked him, nor have i tried to understand. we don¡¯tck money, so why do we need to know so much? if he doesn¡¯t have money, i¡¯ll just support him. if he has money, then he can continue to squander.¡± ¡± young madam, all men would like a wife like you! ¡± li ruhua said sincerely. ¡°don¡¯t fall in love with me. your young master will beat you up until you look like a pig¡¯s head.¡± leng rongrong nced at li ruhua and raised her hand, wanting to touch li ruhua¡¯s bald head. unable to touch it, she jumped onto a rock at the side and patted li ruhua¡¯s bald head lightly. li ruhua bent over slightly. ¡± i don¡¯t like it. i don¡¯t like to be supported by a woman ... it¡¯s better for me to support a woman. however, i¡¯m feeling a little inferior now. i didn¡¯t think i was that poor before. i¡¯m clearly earning a lot more money now, but i think i¡¯m especially poor. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine. young madam will support you. when the timees, she will support your wife too. hurry and find a wife. ¡± leng rongrong patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. she nced at li ruhua, her heart aching for this young girl¡¯s heart. she decided to increase huahua¡¯s sry because she realized that huahua seemed to be particrly poor and especially liked to save money. ¡± this ce is not bad, right? we can also open up a few vegetable fields here, and then nt more vegetables and fruits. ¡± when leng rongrong saw an empty space, she pointed at it and said excitedly. li ruhua nodded, then thought of the value of this courtyard ... young madam didn¡¯t buy such a big yard just because it was bigger and more convenient to grow vegetables, did she? Chapter 681 ? Chapter 681: aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much? Trantor: 549690339 ¡± young madam, do you have any special purpose for buying this courtyard? ¡± li ruhua couldn¡¯t help but ask after walking around. ¡°a special purpose?¡± leng rongrong nced at li ruhua and said seriously with her chin in her hands, ¡± if you have to say something special, maybe i think this ce is very spacious and suitable for growing vegetables? moreover, it was more expensive, and he could spend a lot of money in one go! also, huahua, look at that piece ofnd. it¡¯s especially fertile. i think it¡¯ll be very good for growing vegetables!¡± li ruhua was speechless. did he really guess it correctly? young madam really didn¡¯t y by the rules. she really bought this courtyard for the sake of growing vegetables? she didn¡¯t buynd in the countryside for growing vegetables, but a mansion in the most expensive area? if anyone else knew about this, they would probably vomit blood, especially if the four great aristocratic families knew about this ... after all, the four great aristocratic families wanted this ce for the sake of their reputation. however, the young madam wanted this ce just because it was big enough and more convenient to grow vegetables? li ruhua was silent and didn¡¯t want to speak. other people couldn¡¯t even afford a house even if they wanted to get married, but his young madam bought a huge house and grew vegetables! wasn¡¯t it good to contract a piece ofnd? ¡± young madam, why don¡¯t you contract a piece ofnd? if you like to grow vegetables that much, then why don¡¯t you do it? ¡± huahua looked at leng rongrong seriously. ¡°how do you know that i didn¡¯t contract thend?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. li ruhua was speechless. so, he was contracted? was it really contracted? young madam couldn¡¯t be a big agricultural household, right? ¡°i was ignorant ...¡± this mansion was extremely huge and had an antique feel to it. the pavilions in the courtyard wereparable to the imperial pce, and it was much richer than the xuanyuan family¡¯s old mansion. li ruhua followed leng rongrong around and was stunned. leng rongrong arranged for a group of people to stay in the courtyard, then made a phone call to get someone to clean it up. after she was done, leng rongrong asked li ruhua, ¡± how was it? that¡¯s fine, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just possible, it¡¯s very possible.¡± the corner of li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched as she said, ¡± this ce, not to mention storm and big white tiger, even if there were ten more horses, it would still be very spacious. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s good. ¡± leng rongrong and li ruhua returned to the apartment. huahua was cooking while leng rongrong was watering the nts on the balcony. the xuanyuan family¡¯s old residence. the olddy and xuanyuan qiongyu were having a meal. after the olddy ate a few mouthfuls, she angrily pped her chopsticks down and said in a bad mood, ¡± this leng rongrong really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. it¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t give me that painting, but she actually used it to please the olddy of the ye family. who is her real grandmother?¡± thinking of that painting, old mrs. han¡¯s heart still ached. the work that she loved so much had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands. most importantly, this painting was so valuable. it was worth hundreds of millions, not tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands, but hundreds of millions. even if she, as the ancestor of the xuanyuan family, made a move, it was impossible for her to give the ye family a hundred million yuan gift. but this wild brat was so rich that she gave them a painting that was worth over a hundred million. she suspected that she was not only trying to please the ye family, but she was also deliberately angering her. did he want to anger her to death the moment he came back? she really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, but does she really think she¡¯s that powerful? she did not call her back to be good to her, but to keep an eye on her and deal with her. ¡°grandma, please calm down.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was calm as she patted the old madam¡¯s back. ¡± it¡¯s not worth it to get angry over this matter and ruin your own health. have you forgotten our main purpose? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a painting worth hundreds of millions!¡± the olddy said indignantly, ¡± although i have a lot of collections, i¡¯ve never had one that was worth hundreds of millions! ¡± ¡°she will pay the price for this!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± grandma, eat well. have you forgotten what kind of ce the martial arts school is? ¡°she¡¯s going to report to the martial arts school tomorrow. those people in the martial arts school are all people left behind by grandpa. they have very bad tempers. we can¡¯t even handle them. if she goes, she¡¯ll definitely die a terrible death. when she¡¯s tortured badly, we¡¯ll take her ring. then she¡¯ll have no value to us anymore, and we¡¯ll just kill her. ¡± when the olddy heard xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words, she seemed to think that xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words were very reasonable, and she nodded in deep agreement. ¡°you¡¯re right. tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the dojo to check out the situation.¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes lit up. after that, the olddy had a great appetite and ate a lot of food. the next day, leng rongrong brought li ruhua to the martial arts school. the xuanyuan family¡¯s martial arts school was once very famous, but after the old man passed away, it fell into decline. although it was still open, not many people came to learn martial arts. moreover, the xuanyuan family didn¡¯t ce much importance on this martial arts center, so there were only a few students and a few old instructors in the martial arts center. because the xuanyuan family didn¡¯t give much money to the dojo, the dojo was in bad shape, and the coaches were very dissatisfied with the xuanyuan family. once the xuanyuan family went over, they would all be badly beaten. the biggest reason why olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu let leng rongrong work in the martial arts school was that this martial arts school could torture leng rongrong to the greatest extent. if leng rongrong was tortured to death, they would not have to do anything. if leng rongrong had not been tortured to death, it would have been better if she had been half-crippled, and they would have saved a lot of trouble. after all, they were one of the four great aristocratic families. whatever they did would be watched by others, so they did not want to deal with leng rongrong personally. however, it was a different story if the people from the martial arts centers were to do it. they didn¡¯t care about the martial arts centers anyway. moreover, they didn¡¯t really like those old guys in the dojo. they refused to close the dojo and even wanted them to pay for them. it was simply a waste. that day, leng rongrong and li ruhua arrived at the martial arts center. when they got out of the car and saw the martial arts center, they were both stunned. ¡°young madam, is this the xuanyuan family¡¯s martial arts school? was there anyone in this ce? they actually arranged for you to stay in this ce?¡± when li ruhua raised her head and saw the tattered signboard of the martial arts school, which was covered in cobwebs, she waspletely dumbfounded. this ce was so old that it didn¡¯t look like someone woulde in. if it was a well-run martial arts school, how could it be so shabby? ¡°isn¡¯t the xuanyuan family looking down on us too much?¡± li ruhua said indignantly. now that she knew how powerful her young madam was, she felt even more strongly that the xuanyuan family was a bully! ¡°it¡¯s fine. let¡¯s go in and take a look. i think the dojo is quite good. i haven¡¯t fought with anyone in a long time.¡± leng rongrong moved her fists. she had specially dressed herself in purple sportswear today and tied her hair into a bun, making it especially convenient for her to fight. Chapter 682 ? Chapter 682: what trash did the xuanyuan family send this time? Trantor: 549690339 li ruhua nced at leng rongrong, feeling sorry for the people in this martial arts school. he knew that if these people were to make things difficult for young madam, she would want to fight them ... with young madam¡¯s martial arts and strength, he felt that no matter how powerful the people in the martial arts school were, they would be beaten up by young madam. and looking at young madam¡¯s posture, she probably hadn¡¯t fought in a long time, so she wanted to fight with someone hard? leng rongrong walked in front, and li ruhua followed behind. the two of them stepped into the dojo. just as he entered the dojo, something suddenly flew over. ¡°mother of god!¡± li ruhua screamed in pain and quickly hid behind leng rongrong¡¯s back. leng rongrong was speechless. who was the bodyguard? was he using her as a shield now? leng rongrong leaped lightly and gave a flying kick, sending the flying object flying away. ng ng ng ng one of the darts that flew over andnded on the ground made a nging sound. the dart was already covered in rust. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i was scared to death!¡± li ruhua hid behind leng rongrong. he shrunk his neck and didn¡¯t dare to walk in front. leng rongrong looked deeply at li ruhua. ¡± did you forget that you¡¯re a bodyguard? ¡± li ruhua nced at leng rongrong and said confidently, ¡± young madam, you¡¯re more powerful than me. you don¡¯t need my protection! ¡± leng rongrong had no choice but to continue walking forward. along the way, all kinds of darts were shot at her. leng rongrong grabbed one with her bare hands, and when she reached the house, a knife suddenly came shing at leng rongrong. leng rongrong frowned. when she saw the gleaming broadsword, she quickly pushed li ruhua to the side, then threw the dart in her hand in the direction of the broadsword¡¯s owner. therge saber was caught off guard and retracted, frantically blocking the darts. ngngngng! the darts fell to the ground one by one. the middle-aged man who was wearing a ck training suit was stunned. ¡°you actually dared to use a dart to plot against me? tell me, were you sent by the xuanyuan family to deal with us and close down the dojo? i¡¯m telling you, even if the dojo only has one disciple, it won¡¯t close!¡± the middle-aged man sneered at leng rongrong. he looked like an awe-inspiring joker with the big knife in his hand. ¡± back then, the old master said that this martial arts school could never be closed. the martial arts school would exist for as long as the xuanyuan family existed. a while ago, they sent some assassins to deal with us, and today, they actually sent a little girl to deal with us? the xuanyuan family is looking down on us more and more, right?¡± ¡°???¡±leng rongrong looked at the middle-aged man in training clothes, then said seriously, ¡± are you mistaken? i¡¯m here to report for work, not to close the martial arts center. ¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯ll believe you and let my guard down just because you¡¯re lying? it¡¯s impossible!¡± the middle-aged man brandished hisrge de and charged towards leng rongrong. ¡°it¡¯s not good for you to cut people like this, right?¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes. ¡± if i didn¡¯t know martial arts, i would have been hacked to death by you, and you would have to go to jail. ¡± ¡°ha!¡± the middle-aged man sneered. ¡± they were sent by the xuanyuan family. they must have some skills. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. after that, leng rongrong and the middle-aged man started fighting. as a bodyguard, li ruhua quietly and obediently walked to the side. then, she found a small bench and sat down to watch the show. as he looked, he suddenly felt a burning gaze. he turned his head and saw a few people in ck tang suits staring at him. li ruhua¡¯s body tensed up, and her two-meter tall body instantly curled up into a small ball. she giggled and said, ¡± if you want to fight, you can look for my young madam. i don¡¯t fight. ¡± a group of coaches sat on small stools, all looking at li ruhua in unison. after sizing up li ruhua, everyone turned to look in the direction of leng rongrong and the man with the broadsword. li ruhua heaved a heavy sigh of relief. he had been scared to death. although he was a bodyguard, he was not very good at martial arts. moreover, this was a martial arts center, okay? the people in the martial arts school must be very powerful. if he were to fight with this group of people, he would definitely be abused very badly. he took a deep breath and decided to leave it to the young madam. huahua didn¡¯t realize at all that ever since she followed the young madam, she had be more and more cowardly, especially when it came to fighting. however, her skills in cooking, makeup, and aesthetics had be stronger by the day. in the middle of the martial arts school, leng rongrong was fighting madly with the man with therge de. as a martial arts instructor, leng rongrong¡¯s kung fu was quite good. she did not use her full strength at the beginning, but considered it a warm-up exercise, so she yed with him for a while. after a short while, leng rongrong asked, ¡± are you best at using a big knife? ¡± the middle-aged man frowned and said coldly, ¡± what? are you afraid?¡± ¡°no, i think there¡¯s something wrong with your posture. if you do that, you won¡¯t be able to reach the peak of your desmanship.¡± leng rongrong said seriously. ¡°hehe, are you here to attack me? you said i can¡¯t do it? do you think i¡¯ll believe you? i¡¯m very clear on my own abilities.¡± the man with therge de suddenly attacked leng rongrong again. although the previous darts were rusty, the big knife in the man¡¯s hand was shiny and the de looked very sharp. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. ¡± do you want to see me y with a big knife? ¡± ¡°???¡±the man with therge sword was stunned. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a free performance. after all, we¡¯ll be colleagues in the future. ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong kicked the ring at the side and flew up. with a turn, she snatched the big saber from the saber-wielding man¡¯s hand. then, she began to y with the big knife. although the broadsword didn¡¯t seem to match her, a thin girl, when she swung the broadsword, she looked serious and her movements were fierce. the man with the big knife was so scared that he retreated. he looked at leng rongrong in shock. this was the weapon that he was best at, but this little girl in front of him was actually better at it than him? what a joke, how could he be inferior to this silly girl! ¡°did the xuanyuan family send you here to attack me? in such a way? even if you¡¯re better than me, we won¡¯t close the dojo! even if you can beat me, you can¡¯t beat anyone else!¡± the man with the big knife said after taking a few steps back. after leng rongrong was done, she kept her broadsword and touched it. she nced at the man with the broadsword. ¡± you¡¯re not good at it, but your knife is pretty good. ¡± the saber-wielding man was speechless. Chapter 683 ? Chapter 683: the heavens, the heavens! Trantor: 549690339 he was a coach, after all, so he was embarrassed by leng rongrong¡¯s words. however, after watching leng rongrong¡¯s performance, he had nothing to say, because leng rongrong had indeed yed it very well, and it could be said to be perfect. he had always known that he had a small problem, so he could not go any further. however, leng rongrong seemed to have seen through it at a nce. if one didn¡¯t have some ability, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what the problem was. ¡°you¡¯re wrong in the most basic part.¡± leng rongrong nced at the man with therge de, then raised her hand and threw therge de at him. the man caught therge de that leng rongrong had thrown. ¡°what do you mean? you¡¯re saying that my basic knowledge is wrong?¡± the man with therge saber was in disbelief, but at the same time, he was also a little angry. he knew he had a problem, but he had been practicing for so many years. how could he not even know the most basic? he had a solid foundation. ¡°the basic posture is wrong. no matter how much you practice, you can¡¯t improve. those who didn¡¯t know the ropes couldn¡¯t see the problem. they could be frightened by you with just a few tricks and admire you. however, those who truly understand it will know at a nce that you can¡¯t even do the most basic things.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± your basic posture of holding a knife is wrong. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can move your finger down and see. ¡± the man with therge knife red at leng rongrong in anger. he felt that leng rongrong was deliberately humiliating him. ¡°are you trying to tell me that i¡¯ve learned for nothing all these years? if the xuanyuan family wants to destroy our dojo, they¡¯ll do anything they can.¡± then, he once again shed towards leng rongrong in a frenzy. the big knife was extremely sharp, and it was aimed directly at leng rongrong¡¯s neck. ¡°young madam!¡± li ruhua suddenly stood up. then, he felt a row of eyes on him. he turned his head and saw a group of people sitting on small stools, looking at him. li ruhua¡¯s neck shrunk, and his butt fell back onto the small stool. he also shrank his body, trying to shrink himself into a ball as much as possible, like a baby. he felt that no one would attack him this way. after all, he was still a baby. on the other side, leng rongrong watched the knife fall without moving. the man with therge knife did not expect leng rongrong to not dodge, so he hesitated, and his movements slowed down. on the other side, the people sitting in rows were all looking in that direction. someone was distributing strawberries and eating them while eximing ¡°wow.¡± ¡°it¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°the little girl is going to be chopped!¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, it¡¯s not good for such a beautiful little girl to be injured!¡± the strawberry was ced in front of li ruhua, who hesitated whether to take it or not. ¡°eat, eat while watching the show. don¡¯t worry, the little girl won¡¯t be hacked to death. we know what we¡¯re doing.¡± li ruhua picked up a strawberry and quietly ate it. on the other side, leng rongrong raised her head and a glint shed across her eyes. she smiled at the man with the big knife, then, just as the knife was about to touch her, she stretched out her hand and her fingers slid across the man¡¯s hand. the knife fell into her hand, and with a backhand press, the knife fell into the man¡¯s neck. the sharp de of the knife-wielding man was locked onto his neck. leng rongrong exerted more force, but the other party did not dare to move. after all, this was arge knife that could cut through iron as if it were mud. if he moved even a little, the man¡¯s head would probably be separated from his body. ¡°eh, lili lost!¡± ¡°oh my god, guanli lost!¡± ¡°shocking, lili lost!¡± ¡°lili lost to a little girl!¡± ¡± where did the xuanyuan family find this little girl? she¡¯s even more powerful than lili! ¡± the people who were eating the strawberries continued to pass them around one by one. then, they eximed in surprise as they ate. the man with therge knife, guan li, widened his eyes and looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°i told you, your posture is wrong!¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± i can¡¯t stand it anymore! ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong swung the knife and reached out to catch it. she changed her posture and handed it to guan li, then lifted his fingers and moved them a little. after guan li¡¯s fingers moved a finger¡¯s distance, the way he held the knife changed. ¡°you can try again.¡± leng rongrong said. guan li was skeptical. he yed with her for a while, then he fell silent. he bowed to leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯ve lost. ¡± then, he walked to the side and took a small stool. he took a strawberry from the bowl of the person next to him and ate it without saying anything. ¡°it¡¯s not embarrassing to lose to my young madam.¡± li ruhua tilted her head and consoled her, ¡± i¡¯m being abused every day. ¡± on the other side, a middle-aged man stood up from a group of people sitting in a row. this middle-aged man had long bangs, which were all tied up. there was a small bun on the top of his head, which looked quite cute. this man had a beard and looked quite unique. he walked to a weapon rack and took out a long ck stick. after he pulled out the long stick, the weapon rack that looked like a spider web copsed. everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they stared at the weapon rack. ¡°sigh ... thest weapon rack is destroyed!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no ce to put my weapons.¡± ¡°when will more studentse! i don¡¯t have money to buy a weapon rack!¡± ¡°it¡¯s too difficult for us!¡± ¡°but we must hold on!¡± ...... leng rongrong looked at the little girl and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°this stick is not bad ... but, does your dojo wee new colleagues like this?¡± ¡°cut the crap. the xuanyuan family sent you here, so how could you be a new colleague? you must be here to persuade us to close the dojo again! tell the olddy that the martial arts school will definitely not close!¡± xiao tuan said coldly as she tugged at jin haixuan. ¡°she didn¡¯t say that she wanted to close the dojo, she just asked me to do the odd jobs.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± i¡¯m really not here to force you to close the martial arts dojo! ¡± jin haixuan did not say anything. he was even scarier than guan li. although he did not say anything harsh, just his gaze alone was stronger than guan li¡¯s. then, he swung the stick and said to leng rongrong, ¡± find a weapon. you¡¯re younger than me, after all, and you¡¯re a girl. it¡¯s not fair if i have a weapon and you don¡¯t. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± go ahead, i¡¯m only here to report. i still have to go for an audition in the afternoon, i don¡¯t want to be dyed for too long. ¡± ¡°you said it yourself,¡± jin haixuan did not waste any time and attacked leng rongrong with his staff. leng rongrong dodged a few steps back and kept retreating. jin haixuan saw that there was a wall behind leng rongrong. she had nowhere to retreat to, and the corners of his lips curled up. just as he thought that he had won and the other instructors were about to p, leng rongrong suddenly ducked to avoid jin haixuan¡¯s attack. then, the corners of her lips curled up in a sinister manner, and her hands had already grabbed the other end of jin haixuan¡¯s staff. ¡°he¡¯s going to the heavens, he¡¯s going to the heavens!¡± li ruhua eximed. Chapter 684 ? Chapter 684: do you still have a killer move? Trantor: 549690339 the group of people at the side all looked at li ruhua. li ruhua spread her hands. ¡± i¡¯m saying that the representative you sent out will soon experience what it¡¯s like to fly. free merry-go-round, free roller coaster, you can experience all of them.¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong in unison, stuffing strawberries into their mouths at the same time, their expressions calm. jin haixuan grabbed the other end of the stick and smiled at leng rongrong. ¡± little girl, do you still want to snatch my stick? i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not as strong as i am.¡± ¡°strength?¡± leng rongrong nodded her head vigorously. ¡± you¡¯re right, i¡¯m very weak. ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong suddenly raised her stick, and even jin haixuan, who was holding the other end of the stick, was lifted. then, xiao tuotuo was thrown away. it was the first time he experienced the thrill of the merry-go-round at such an old age, and he was almost scared out of his mind. ¡± hurry, hurry, hurry, put me down. i¡¯m dizzy! ¡± jin haixuan felt dizzy after flying a few rounds. only then did leng rongrong let go of the rod, and jin haixuan fell to the ground with the rod. jin haixuan looked at leng rongrong in shock. he stood there in a daze for a few times before falling down. ¡°you were the one who asked me to put it down.¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. the people who were sitting in a row with li ruhua all looked up in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, their mouths agape. they were all shocked. everyone was seriously looking in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, their faces full of shock. after all, leng rongrong had easily lifted a strong man up just now. ¡°did my eyes go bad just now?¡± ¡°am i hallucinating? old jin really flew away?¡± ¡°it must be an illusion ...¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re all seeing things. you must be hallucinating. how can a weak woman like me lift a person? trust your feelings, you were just daydreaming.¡± leng rongrong said to everyone with a smile. everyone was speechless. was he lying through his teeth? just as leng rongrong was about to open her mouth and ask what she should do next since she was here to report, a few silver lights suddenly shed and suddenly attacked her. the silver light shed so quickly that leng rongrong was caught off guard. however, her movements were also very swift. she raised her hand, and with her sharp eyes and agile hands, she caught the silver needles in a few moves. she raised one hand, and there were four silver needles between her fingers. then, she looked at the only girl and frowned. ¡°you guys can listen to me carefully before you decide if you want to fight me.¡± leng rongrong asked seriously, ¡± or, if you guys want to fight with me, can you guyse at me together? ¡± it¡¯s too time-consuming to do this one by one!¡± ¡°so arrogant? do you think you¡¯re that powerful?¡± du ruoruo stood up. her long hair was tied into a ponytail. she looked ordinary, but she gave off the feeling of an expert in her training clothes. ¡°it¡¯s not that powerful.¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± i just don¡¯t like to waste time. ¡± ¡°do you really want us to attack you together?¡± jin haixuan asked leng rongrong as he finally stopped fainting. ¡± of course, you and the one who can¡¯t hold a knife can alsoe. as for the others, call them out and fight first. ¡± leng rongrong said heroically. ¡°little girl, do you think that you¡¯re particrly arrogant just because you know a little bit of martial arts?¡± du ruoruo flicked her long ponytail and chuckled. ¡± you can try. little girl, you¡¯re too insensible. let me teach you how to be a good person, okay? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll call me big sisterter.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows, her cheeks puffed up, looking very cute. ¡°ha, this girl is really interesting.¡± du ruoruo rolled up her sleeves. ¡± olddy xuanyuan has found many people toe here, but none of them are as interesting as this one. this time, we have someone who can fight, and she¡¯s an especially arrogant little girl. ¡± ¡± he¡¯s indeed a little arrogant. our dojo used to be the strongest in the capital, okay? ¡± a young man beside him sneered and said, ¡± she actually wants to provoke us. ¡± ¡°once, the strongest?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± get to the point, once! ¡± the group of people¡¯s faces stiffened. ¡°you¡¯re not now, right? if it¡¯s still the same, then there¡¯s no decent martial arts school in the capital?¡± leng rongrong frowned. the people in this martial arts school seemed to have nothing better to do. all the coaches had put on some fat. people who practiced martial arts should have very strong bones and muscles. how could there be such a person with fat all over his body? how could his martial arts be strong if he had fat all over his body? ¡°she¡¯s looking down on us!¡± ¡°she¡¯s looking down on our dojo!¡± ¡°we used to be the number one martial arts school in the capital!¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. they still remembered their glorious days, but now it had be like this. in fact, none of them could ept it. he didn¡¯t say anything and forgot about it. however, leng rongrong had touched on their sore spot, and they were all a little angry. then, the group of people attacked leng rongrong together. leng rongrong had already fought two rounds, and her tibia was already stretched, so she tilted her head and let go of the fight. li ruhua sneaked over and took the whole strawberry bowl. he hugged the bowl and ate while watching the show. ¡± all the best, young madam! ¡± he would asionally shout. li ruhua quickly finished therge basin of strawberries. as he finished eating and wiped his mouth, leng rongrong also patted her hands and nced at the instructor who was sprawled on the ground. ¡°how did you be a martial arts instructor with your kung fu?¡± leng rongrong asked curiously, ¡± i seriously suspect that even my huahua can defeat you guys. ¡± ¡°young madam, did you call for me?¡± leng rongrong patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡± huahua, you don¡¯t have to feel inferior in the future. these few martial arts dojos aren¡¯t even as good as you. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. du ruoruo and the others struggled to get up from the ground. no one had expected that they would be abused by leng rongrong to this extent. ¡± where¡¯s my hidden weapon ... ¡± du ruoruo looked at leng rongrong in annoyance. ¡°here.¡± leng rongrong casually ced a handful of silver needles into du ruoruo¡¯s hands. du ruoruo was speechless. she lowered her head and started counting the silver needles. after counting for a long time, she raised her head in shock. ¡± you received all 99 embroidery needles? ¡± leng rongrong nodded lightly. du ruoruo was speechless. the rest of the people looked at leng rongrong without saying a word, each of them rubbing the ces where they had been hit. ¡°i can only use my trump card!¡± one of them said as he turned around and ran inside. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± Chapter 685 ? Chapter 685: the trump card has been defeated? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°what¡¯s the killer move?¡± li ruhua asked curiously as she joined the crowd. ¡°you don¡¯t need to know,¡± someone waved his hand and said. ¡°unless you can defeat chi ye, don¡¯t even think about closing the dojo!¡± du ruoruo nced at leng rongrong and said. ¡°chi ye?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± who is he? is there anyone else besides him?¡± ¡°he alone is enough to deal with you. we¡¯re all old bones. of course, we can¡¯t deal with you. but chi ye is different.¡± du ruoruo was very proud when she talked about chi ye, as if she was talking about her own son. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± then let hime over. ¡± however, i really didn¡¯t say that i wanted to close the dojo. why would a dojo close down? i¡¯m here for work.¡± ¡± you¡¯re still not telling us the truth at a time like this? are you afraid of our chi xiaoye? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. it was said that people with well-developed limbs were simple-minded, and it seemed to be true. this group of people seemed to have well-developed limbs but simple brains. leng rongrong did not say anything. a few minutester, the boy called chi ye came out. the martial arts center was full of old people, so leng rongrong did not expect a young and handsome boy toe out. after all, he was a person who was obsessed with looks. therefore, when he saw the boy with long legs, tall and thin, and an extremely fair and clean face, lord rong¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. the boy was too young and was dressed differently from the others. he was not wearing the traditional training clothes of the martial arts center, but was dressed in casual clothes. she was wearing a light gray sweater with a pair of loose sweatpants and a pair of slippers. the way she yawned was very sexy. he¡¯s a real fresh meat! it should be so tender that water coulde out of it! ¡± such a young hunk is so pleasing to the eye. if i keep him as a mistress, i¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be pleasing to the eye.¡± lord rong identally blurted out his inner thoughts. li ruhua took out her phone in a flurry and took a picture of lord rong staring at the handsome man. ¡± young master, your young madam really wants to keep a young hunk. don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. i¡¯ve already sent you a message, but you didn¡¯t reply. i can¡¯t do anything about it. i¡¯ll send you another message. if you still don¡¯t see it ... don¡¯t me me for your wife being kidnapped! ¡± li ruhua mumbled and sent the photo to mo linyuan. on the other side, leng rongrong smiled as she looked at the little handsome chi ye in front of her. this handsome man who looked to be only eighteen or neen years old was so good-looking that he looked like he had just walked out of aic. the aura of youth, this was the aura of youth! ¡°kept as a mistress?¡± chi ye¡¯s handsome and standard brows furrowed. ¡± are you talking about keeping her as a mistress? ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± are you interested in being a mistress? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± chi ye looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. ¡± are all rich women this young now? ¡± leng rongrong smiled like a lovestruck girl. chi ye turned to look at the rest of the people. ¡± you woke me up so that i¡¯ll be kept as a mistress? you¡¯re so short on money that you want to sell me?¡± the rest of the people nodded and then shook their heads. ¡°no, not this ...¡± ¡°let¡¯s put it this way. if you¡¯re willing to be a sugar baby and help the dojo earn money, it¡¯s not a problem. but before that, can you keep the dojo?¡± at the side, du ruoruo and the others stared at chi ye seriously. chi ye was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re here to mess things up?¡± chi ye turned to look at leng rongrong and yawned. ¡± i¡¯m going to take an exam soon, so i¡¯m a little sleepy. if you want to fight, just do it. i¡¯ll go back to sleep after that. ¡± ¡°alright.¡± ¡± there¡¯s a young hunk in the martial arts club. not bad. i like this working environment. ¡± chi ye did not waste any more time and directly attacked leng rongrong. leng rongrong saw chi ye¡¯s hand grab her shoulder. she smiled and grabbed back, then started fighting with chi ye. both of them were experts.pared to the few people earlier, leng rongrong was much more cautious when dealing with chi ye. although he did not use any weapons, one had to admit that chi ye was quite powerful. he and leng rongrong exchanged powerful blows. at first, chi ye probably thought that leng rongrong was just a girl and would not be very powerful. however, when they really started fighting, he realized that leng rongrong was very powerful. he had no choice but to take leng rongrong seriously. after exchanging blows for a while, leng rongrong seemed to have hardened her heart and easily defeated chi ye. chi ye looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡± you¡¯re amazing. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not that great. hehehe, i¡¯m just lucky. ¡± leng rongrong said with a smile, ¡± you¡¯re also very powerful. ¡± the surrounding people were speechless. he lost? their trump card had lost? so now, the dojo was going to be closed? ¡± then, jin haixuan hugged guan li and started crying. du ruoruo red at the two of them. ¡± what are you crying for? are you still men? what¡¯s there to cry about? what¡¯s there to cry about ... wuwuwu ... wuwuwu ... i want to cry too! ¡± chi ye nced at leng rongrong and asked with a frown, ¡± old madam asked you toe? or do you want to close the dojo? did she forget what the old master said?¡± ¡°the olddy told me toe, but i didn¡¯t say i was here at the guan martial arts dojo.¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i¡¯ve told you to listen to me properly, but none of you are listening to me. ¡± ¡°so-wanwan-the olddy didn¡¯t ask you to close the martial arts school?¡± chi ye was suspicious. ¡°i¡¯m here to work!¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i¡¯m more or less here to do odd jobs. ¡± however, i don¡¯t have much time, so i only came here when i was free.¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°you¡¯re not here for guanwu dojo?¡± ¡°not only are you not here to lock up our dojo, but you¡¯re also here to work?¡± ¡°is our dojo finally being valued?¡± guan li and the others were excited. ¡°i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± chi ye pressed down on the excited guan li¡¯s head, then looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± did you offend the olddy? ¡± ¡± you can say that. i gave her favorite painting to the olddy of the ye family. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged. no wonder ... so, you¡¯re the new miss of the xuanyuan family? ¡± chi ye sized leng rongrong up from head to toe. ¡°i guess so. leng rongrong, nice to meet you.¡± leng rongrong reached out her hand. chi ye did not shake leng rongrong¡¯s hand. he only sized her up and chuckled. ¡± you¡¯re not as simple as the legendary country bumpkin, are you? you¡¯re probably the first person to be able to make olddy xuanyuan suffer as soon as you return to the xuanyuan family.¡± ¡°don¡¯t make it sound like i¡¯m a bad person. i didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. Chapter 686 ? Chapter 686: the little bastard must have been abused Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you really didn¡¯t do anything to her. you just indifferently angered her half to death.¡± chi ye nodded. leng rongrong smiled, her eyes curved beautifully. after that, leng rongrong started to look around the martial arts center. after looking around, she asked, ¡± does our martial arts center not ept any disciples? why is the dojo so run down?¡± before anyone could answer, leng rongrong nodded deeply and said, ¡± that¡¯s right, the masters are already full of fat, how can they have any disciples! ¡± ¡°you guys continue. i¡¯m going to bed,¡± said chi ye. then, chi ye turned around and went to the backyard. guan li and the others were all looking at leng rongrong. although she was here to do odd jobs, she was still the youngdy of the xuanyuan family. she was very powerful and had defeated them. even the most powerful chi ye had been defeated. they had nothing to say. leng rongrong walked around the martial arts center and couldn¡¯t bear to look at this dpidated martial arts center. ¡°so, there¡¯s no one in this dojo. what¡¯s the point of you running it?¡± leng rongrong looked at them with aplicated expression. ¡± i don¡¯t have any work to do even if i¡¯m here to do odd jobs, right? ¡± the group of people looked helpless. ¡± it¡¯s not that we want to do this, but the dojo has never been valued. there are no weapons, no training clothes, and tattered ces everywhere. when it rains, this house leaks like crazy. no one dares toe and worship a master. no one dares toe and worship a master, and there is no ie. without ie, it is even more impossible to repair it. ¡± jin haixuan said with a frown. ¡°back when the dojo was at its peak, it was so glorious. it¡¯s a pity that all the money we earned was taken by the xuanyuan family. other than our weibo sry, they didn¡¯t give us any money to pay for the dojo. the olddy is really stingy.¡± guan li sighed. leng rongrong nodded in realization. ¡± i see. ¡± it could be seen that the dojo was not valued at all, which was why it had reached this level. leng rongrong felt everyone¡¯s eyes on her. her expression wasplicated. ¡± why are you all looking at me like that? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re here to save us, right?¡± ¡°yes, you must have been sent by the heavens to save us, right?¡± ¡°after so many years, our dojo can finally rise again! you don¡¯t need to do that odd jobs anymore, we¡¯ll do the odd jobs, you can be the coach!¡± ¡± a beautiful coach with strong kungfu? she¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of people! ¡± ¡°miss rongrong, please!¡± ...... leng rongrong was speechless. what are these idiots doing? let her be a coach? she did know a little martial arts, but it was veryplicated. besides, she was not very good at teaching people ... she only knew how to fight and had great strength. strength was something that she was born with, not something that she had cultivated. ¡± ahem, i don¡¯t think you should ce your hopes on me. it¡¯s not appropriate. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°no, you are our hope.¡± the group of people stared at leng rongrong with certainty. ¡± it¡¯s decided then. you can challenge other dojos tomorrow. if you can defeat all the dojos in the capital, we won¡¯t have to worry about not having business! ¡± guan li¡¯s eyes lit up. du ruoruo shook her head. ¡± that¡¯s not a good idea. other martial arts centers are full of hidden talents. what if rongrong loses the challenge? ¡± if we win, we¡¯ll be famous, but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. if we lose, wouldn¡¯t we be shooting ourselves in the foot?¡± ¡°then what do you think we should do? i don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose. after all, we¡¯ve all lost to miss rongrong.¡± jin haixuan said. a few people at the side brought a chair over for leng rongrong to sit. after that, leng rongrong sat on the chair, as if she was a queen being served. there were people serving tea, fruit, and massage. it was very lively. ¡°then what should we do? i think miss rongrong will help our dojo.¡± ¡± just now, miss rongrong seemed to have said that she wanted to keep a young man as a mistress or something. generally, those who want to keep a young man as a mistress are all rich women. ¡± du ruoruo could clearly smell the scent of money. leng rongrong was speechless. on the other side, a group of people begged leng rongrong to help this martial arts school and revive it. at the same time, a lincoln limousine stopped outside the martial arts school. then, an olddy got off the car with the help of xuanyuan qiongyu. the two of them walked toward the dojo with a group of bodyguards in ck. countless exaggerated ck cars were parked at the entrance of the martial arts center. ¡°looking at the time, the fight should be almost over, right? that little b * stard child should have been tortured to death, right?¡± olddy xuanyuan said with a cold smile as she walked. ¡± it should be about time. every time we send people over, they¡¯re basically tortured badly. basically, it only took one morning. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said as she walked. she was excited at the thought of getting leng rongrong¡¯s ck ring. although she didn¡¯t know what the value of this ck ring was, the thing that her master wanted her to get must be very important. an old man, a young man, and a group of bodyguards behind them entered the martial arts center. when they entered the house, old mrs. han thought that she would see leng rongrong not being beaten up, but crying and begging for mercy. but she had never dreamed that she would see such a scene. leng rongrong was sitting on a chair like a master, and the people in the martial arts center were actually serving her? how could this be possible? is he crazy? this martial arts school had always rejected the people he sent over. but now, what was the situation? leng rongrong was the only one sitting on such a high chair, while everyone else was circling her. someone was feeding him fruits. someone was massaging his shoulders. someone was massaging his leg. someone was chatting with her ... the olddy was bbergasted, and at the same time, an unknown anger rose in her heart. ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± the olddy shouted. after the group of bodyguards came in, they had already formed a circle around the martial arts center. leng rongrong and the others looked up at the olddy. everyone just nced at olddy xuanyuan, and no one paid any attention or respect to her. everyone continued to discuss with leng rongrong how to save the martial arts school. olddy xuanyuan was speechless. no one was paying attention to her? there wasn¡¯t even anyone to move a chair for her? yet, that little bastard child was treated so well, sitting on a chair and being served? had she beenpletely ignored? the olddy was so angry that she was trembling. xuanyuan qiongyu, who was beside her, sensed it and quickly said, ¡± grandma is here. today, grandma came especially to see the situation of our martial arts school. ¡± ¡°if you want to look, then look. no one will stop you from looking!¡± guan li snorted coldly and said, ¡± don¡¯t disturb others discussing the matter of saving the dojo. ¡± Chapter 687 ? Chapter 687: let her be the chief? Trantor: 549690339 the olddy¡¯s hand was ced on her heart. rebellious, rebellious, really rebellious! ¡°you, you, what is your attitude? if it wasn¡¯t for the xuanyuan family supporting this dojo, you guys would¡¯ve had nowhere to go. what¡¯s with your attitude when you see me? aren¡¯t you afraid that i won¡¯t allocate any funds for you?¡± guan li and the others looked at the olddy at the same time. ¡± you¡¯re talking as if you¡¯ve given us the necessary funds to run the dojo. other than ensuring our daily lives and giving us the lowest sry, what have you given us? the old man forced us to pay him 2000 yuan. other people have been raising our sries all these years, but when have we? if you weren¡¯t afraid that we¡¯d tell others about the old man¡¯s request, you would¡¯ve even closed the dojo, okay?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± ¡± old madam, we gave you face and didn¡¯t look for you. please don¡¯t send yourself to our door and make it difficult for us, okay? ¡± the group of people looked at the olddy. the olddy was so angry that her face turned pale. ¡°how can you talk to grandma like that?!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned and supported the olddy. ¡± grandma, don¡¯t be angry. ¡± ¡± you guys, you guys! ¡± the olddy stretched out her trembling hand. ¡± fine, i¡¯ll give it to you. let¡¯s see what other countermeasures you cane up with. the martial arts school has already been destroyed to this extent. how can you bring it back from the dead? ¡± after she finished speaking, the olddy snorted and left with xuanyuan qiongyu. the group of bodyguards also left noisily. leng rongrong and the others were still acting as if nothing had happened, as if the olddy had not appeared at all. ¡± she only pays you two thousand each? ¡± leng rongrong asked in shock, ¡± then how are you going to support your family? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m working part-time,¡± the group of people replied. it was because they often went out to work that they didn¡¯t have time to train themselves, so they became weaker and weaker. the meager sry that the old madam gave him was not enough to support him now. they had some savings because of the money that the old man had given them in the past. they had also been working part-time, so they basically maintained the basic operations of the dojo and guaranteed their own lives. however, this was not a long-term solution. leng rongrong was a little surprised. ¡± it¡¯s not easy for you guys, is it? ¡± leng rongrong pitied these people. even though they had always insisted on doing the dojo well, they themselves had a hard time. ¡°think of a way to clean up the dojo and start epting new disciples.¡± leng rongrong said as she stood up from her chair. ¡± no one wille even if we ept a new disciple. we¡¯ve organized countless activities, but no one hase ... ¡± du ruoruo frowned. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll make a n for you guys when i get back.¡± leng rongrong looked at guan li¡¯s stomach and asked, ¡± are you pregnant? ¡± ¡°pregnant? i¡¯m a f * cking man!¡± guan li looked at his big belly and felt that it was too horrible to look at. ¡°it¡¯s good that you still know you¡¯re a man. ¡°all of you can lose some weight on your bellies. which martial arts practitioner would grow so fat? if i were a student, i wouldn¡¯te to this kind of ce either.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡± once you start training and your figure is good, the disciple will naturallye. ¡± ¡°if you can help us rise up, we¡¯ll let you be our chief!¡± the group of people seemed to hesitate for a moment before they spoke one after another. ¡°right, be the chief!¡± ¡°our dojo has never had a director. if you be the director, we¡¯ll follow your every order!¡± ¡°right, miss rongrong, please help our dojo rise!¡± for some reason, when they saw leng rongrong, they felt that she was simr to old master xuanyuan. she was very powerful and very smart. they had a feeling that leng rongrong could help them escape from the martial arts school¡¯s current predicament. ¡°chief, our dojo is counting on you!¡± ¡°chief, lead us to rise!¡± ¡± we¡¯ve beenughed at by many dojos. i hope you can change us! ¡± ¡°yes, we can train and be stronger.¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of people who sincerely wanted her to help the martial arts school rise up. she heard that her grandfather was a good person and that this ce was left behind by her grandfather. it just so happened that she was also quite interested in the martial arts school, so leng rongrong nodded. since he was going to stay in the dojo, he might as well reorganize the dojo. after that, leng rongrong made a phone call. after the call, leng rongrong asked, ¡± is there food? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± the group of people were stunned. then, everyone nodded. ¡± yes. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m hungry. let¡¯s eat first.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll go cook.¡± guan li quickly said and rushed to the kitchen to prepare lunch. the rest of the people began to discuss kung fu with leng rongrong. because leng rongrong¡¯s kung fu was very powerful, everyone asked leng rongrong if she wascking in any way. leng rongrong gave the group of people a few simple pointers. after a while, du ruoruo eximed, ¡± aiya, i¡¯m going to bete. i have to go! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s toote?¡± leng rongrong looked at du ruoruo. ¡°she¡¯s been working recently as a home tutor ... teaching people the guzheng.¡± someone said. ¡°don¡¯t do it.¡± leng rongrong said to du ruoruo, ¡± if you want to run a good martial arts dojo, you¡¯ll have to quit your current jobs and focus on running the dojo. ¡± ¡°but, if we don¡¯t do it, how are we going to take care of the old and the young at home?¡± one of the men said, ¡± although we insist on the dojo, we can¡¯t just leave our family behind. the dojo can¡¯t make money now, so we can only go out and work. ¡± ¡°i will bring the dojo back to life within a month.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°a month?¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong in shock. even du ruoruo, who was about to run away, looked at leng rongrong in shock, her eyes full of disbelief. they had spent a few years to bring the budokan to a decline, but leng rongrong said that she could bring the budokan back to life within a month? how could this be possible? to put it bluntly, this was a fool¡¯s dream. if they wanted to bring the martial arts school back to life, it would take at least a few months and they might not be able to do it. unless leng rongrong was able to destroy the strongest martial arts school in the capital in one fell swoop. in this way, the martial arts school might be able to gain a lot of fame and obtain countless disciples, instantly reviving from the dead. ¡°you¡¯re going to cause a scene?¡± one of them asked. ¡°what do you mean?¡± leng rongrong was suspicious. ¡± this is the dojo of the strongest dojo in the capital. only by destroying their dojo can our dojoe back to life, right? ¡± that person said. the others nodded, most of them were guessing the same thing. ¡°... there¡¯s no need to step on others, let yourself pick it up, right?¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i have other ways, you guys don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± ¡°really? it¡¯s not that easy to go to the number one dojo and destroy their field. the number one dojo is so strong. although you¡¯re already very powerful, you¡¯re still far from the number one dojo.¡± Chapter 688 ? Chapter 688: they knew nothing about the young madam¡¯s wealth Trantor: 549690339 ¡°do i look like i¡¯m afraid of other people?¡± leng rongrong frowned. the others all shook their heads. ¡°let me make a n first. i¡¯ll clean up this dojo.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you¡¯ve already quit your job. if you need money, just tell me. i¡¯ll give it to you. ¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡°you¡¯re really a rich woman?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say you were from the countryside? didn¡¯t he say that he was very poor? are they just rumors?¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± i¡¯m not that poor. i can still afford to support you. ¡± ¡°young madam, you¡¯re being humble again.¡± li ruhua shrugged at the side. she looked at the people around her and felt that everyone was too ignorant. they knew nothing about the young madam¡¯s wealth. ¡°then i¡¯ll go to myst ss and then resign.¡± du ruoruo ran out after she finished speaking. guan li was done with lunch and called everyone to the restaurant. then, the group of people went to the restaurant together. when they arrived at the restaurant, leng rongrong was shocked. there was not even a decent table in the restaurant, and there was only one chair, the one she had sat on before. they had moved it here again. the table was pieced together by a few wooden boards. ¡± um, chief, we¡¯re quite poor. we¡¯ve sold all our decent furniture to maintain the dojo ... ¡± guan li whispered. ¡± have a seat. ¡± we¡¯re already used to eating while standing.¡± ¡°don¡¯t you guys look too miserable?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. we¡¯re more optimistic. ¡± jin haixuan said with a smile. ¡°chief, as long as you think that we still have a chance to make a name for ourselves, we don¡¯t think this bit of suffering is a big deal.¡± guan li said. ¡°what chief? is there a new chief in the dojo?¡± chi ye seemed to have woken up. he walked out and asked. ¡°this miss rongrong will be our chief from now on,¡± jin haixuan said, ¡± she promised to help our martial arts school regain its glory. ¡± chi ye nced at leng rongrong. ¡± reignite? ¡± what do you n to do?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll train you guys first.¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up, and she smiled evilly. ¡± and then, you¡¯ll have to sell your body. you¡¯re so handsome, it¡¯d be a waste if i don¡¯t use it! ¡± ¡°this won¡¯t do!¡± guan li stood in front of chi ye. ¡± we can¡¯t let him sell his body. xiao yeye still has an exam. he¡¯s a key protected animal. if we could sell him out, we would have done so a long time ago, but he¡¯s good at his studies, and we can¡¯t let it affect his studies.¡± ¡°yes,¡± jin haixuan and the others nodded in agreement. it was obvious that everyone was very protective of chi ye. chi ye spread his hands and tilted his head. he smiled at leng rongrong. ¡± see, you can¡¯t use me. ¡± ¡± i won¡¯t let him teach me anyway. just taking a photo will do. taking a photo won¡¯t dy anything. ¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± little yeye, since you¡¯re staying in the martial arts center, you should make some contributions to the martial arts center! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to be pestered by a group of infatuated girls.¡± chi ye said. ¡± i promise that after attracting a bunch of infatuated girls, it won¡¯t affect your life. you can still live your life, how about it? ¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and looked at chi ye. this face was a signboard, and it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t use it. he could use his face to attract a few people and train them. then, he could use some small tricks to create some small news. it would not be a problem to attract a group of students. as long as the quality of teaching passed, after taking a step forward, one would spread the news to ten, ten to a hundred, and there would be an endless stream of disciples. ¡°if it doesn¡¯t affect me, i don¡¯t mind making some contributions to our dojo.¡± chi ye nodded and said. ¡± okay, huahua. take a few photos of him and send them to my fan club. ask them to photoshop the photos ande up with a proposal. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. li ruhua nodded. there were only a few dishes on the table. everyone was standing, except for leng rongrong, who was sitting. when they were eating, everyone was used to snatching food, and in less than a second, there was no more food on the table. there weren¡¯t many dishes to begin with, and they were all gone in an instant. li ruhua and leng rongrong raised their chopsticks, not knowing whether to stretch or shrink. they didn¡¯t even have time to pick up a single dish. the surrounding people were even more embarrassed. he had already said that leng rongrong would be the head of the restaurant, but they did not even leave him a single bite. ¡°that, the one i haven¡¯t eaten before, here you go!¡± jin haixuan first ced the food he had picked into leng rongrong¡¯s bowl. following that, the rest of the people began to ce their dishes into leng rongrong¡¯s bowl. until the food in leng rongrong¡¯s bowl had piled up into a small mountain. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°you guys are too polite ...¡± then, she tried a bite of the dish. her face twisted. it was too unptable! this group of people was actually snatching away such unptable dishes? were they living the lives of humans? how could a dish be so salty? ¡°this dish is a little salty. it goes well with rice and saves food.¡± guan liughed awkwardly. ¡± we¡¯re all poor, so we¡¯re more frugal. the food we eat is basically all provided by the neighbors ...¡± leng rongrong put down her bowl and chopsticks. ¡± although i really want to finish it, it¡¯s so salty that i¡¯m crying ... i suspect that you can¡¯t even cook as well as i can. let¡¯s not eat it. i¡¯ll order delivery, my treat! ¡± after that, leng rongrong made a call to the north thearch club in the capital city and revealed her identity. then, she ordered a lot of dishes. she also told the other party to bring a big table and some chairs. not long after, the north thearch club sent over arge group of waiters and brought over arge table and countless chairs. arge round table was ced directly on the training ground of the martial arts center. then, hot dishes began to be served on the table. the waiters stood around the big round table, ready to serve the people who were eating. after leng rongrong took her seat, she invited everyone to take a seat. guan li, jin haixuan, and the others were all dumbfounded by the sight. they had never heard of the olddy of the xuanyuan family ordering takeout like this. ¡°this, this table must be very expensive, right?¡± guan li asked carefully. ¡°this table is worth hundreds of millions.¡± the manager who came with the food delivery team said. ¡°go, go what?¡± guan li¡¯s hands were shaking. the rest of the people from the dojo were sweating. they sat at the dining table and were about to eat, but they had a feeling that they were about to be tortured. a meal cost hundreds of millions? even if it was gold, it wouldn¡¯t be this expensive, right? are you eating a check? ¡°...a few hundred million is verymon in our club.¡± the manager said very calmly, ¡± everyone, please enjoy your meal. if there¡¯s not enough, you can continue to order. after all, it¡¯s our boss¡¯s treat! ¡± after saying that, the manager stole a nce at leng rongrong. then, everyone looked at leng rongrong in unison. ¡± boss? ¡± ¡°do i look like the boss of the north thearch club?¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m so young? the boss is my friend. he has so much money that he can¡¯t finish spending it, so it¡¯s his treat. so everyone can eat as much as they want.¡± Chapter 689 ? Chapter 689: do you have any shame? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°really? i heard that the north thearch club¡¯s food is especially delicious.¡± guan li said excitedly. just as he was about to eat, he suddenly stopped. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°we can choose not to eat and return the dishes. do you want money?¡± guan li asked in a low voice. ¡°guan li, do you have any shame?¡± jin haixuan red at guan li, then turned to the manager and chuckled. ¡± may i? ¡± ¡°of course you can¡¯t!¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± eat. it¡¯ll get cold if you don¡¯t. ¡± you¡¯ll only have the strength to work after filling your stomach. there¡¯s a lot of work to do in the afternoon.¡± only then did everyone start eating. the north thearch club¡¯s food was delicious, so everyone was addicted after a bite. after leng rongrong ate a few mouthfuls, she sent out a number of messages. ¡± young madam, ¡± li ruhua whispered, ¡± you didn¡¯t be the dojo¡¯s director just to keep chi ye as a mistress, did you? ¡± your thoughts are very dangerous, do you know that?¡± leng rongrong put down her phone and looked at li ruhua in surprise. ¡± huahua, you¡¯re in danger too, you know that? ¡± li ruhua was speechless. did the young madam know that he had sent a message to the young master? he didn¡¯t want to be a spy, but his young master had reminded him and made him many promises before he left ... of course, he wouldn¡¯t give in to money. he only hoped that the young madam and the young master would have a good rtionship. he wasn¡¯t doing it for money. he was doing it for the young madam and the young master¡¯s rtionship. he really was. although the food in the north thearch club was ridiculously expensive, the taste was really good. therefore, all the dishes on the table were eaten up, not even leaving any gravy. then, the group of people in the dojo touched their round bellies and sighed with satisfaction, ¡± i¡¯m so happy, i¡¯m really so happy. i haven¡¯t eaten so much in a long time. ¡± ¡± i can do whatever i want in the future. i¡¯ve eaten take-out from the north thearch club before! ¡± ¡± the north thearch club doesn¡¯t have takeaway. i¡¯m afraid no one will believe me if i tell them! ¡± ¡°however, after eating a meal worth hundreds of millions, i feel like my confidence has changed!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯m feeling very confident now. i feel like our dojo is going to be glorious again. ¡± ¡°i hope this isn¡¯t an illusion.¡± the group of people discussed excitedly. ¡°are you that happy after eating at the north thearch club?¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± you guys even know the boss of the north thearch club. ¡± ¡± of course, this is a meal worth hundreds of millions. i¡¯ve never even eaten a meal worth tens of thousands of yuan! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s the boss of the north thearch club who¡¯s personally treating us. it feels so good! ¡± the group of people were extremely happy. leng rongrong smiled at the crowd. ¡± you¡¯ll have a chance to eat it in the future. ¡± ¡°then i don¡¯t want it. i¡¯ll be satisfied with just one meal!¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m content. it¡¯s worth it to have such a meal in my life!¡± the group of people chatted and waved their hands at the same time. she was afraid that leng rongrong would make the boss of the north thearch club spend money again. leng rongrong chuckled and said with a strange expression, ¡± you¡¯re satisfied just like that? don¡¯t you want our dojo to earn enough money to eat at the north thearch club every day?¡± ¡°ah?¡± ¡± that can¡¯t be. the north thearch club is so expensive. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to eat it every day! ¡± ¡°why not? is our dojocking? didn¡¯t you all say that the dojo was once glorious?¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and looked at the crowd. ¡± don¡¯t you want to regain your glory? ¡± ¡°i want to!¡± the group of people looked at each other. in the end, jin haixuan sighed and said, ¡± it would be great if he could return to his peak ... unfortunately, nantian won¡¯t be able to reach his peak. ¡± ¡°nan tian? xuanyuan nantian?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at jin haixuan. ording to the information she had received, xuanyuan nantian was her father. however, the olddy seemed to hate xuanyuan nantian very much, so she would explode at the mention of it. could it be that xuanyuan nantian had also stayed in the martial arts school? this was truly an unexpected surprise. she might be able to get more information about xuanyuan nantian. this xuanyuan nantian was really mysterious. very few people in the capital would mention him. it was said that he was once very powerful and very glorious. when he was still alive, the xuanyuan family was still the leader of the four great families, and it was said that xuanyuan nantian was very powerful. however, after the old master died, he disappeared. until now, xuanyuan nantian had not appeared again. leng rongrong connected xuanyuan nantian to the neenth level. she felt that xuanyuan nantian was probably rted to level neen. of course, she still had no way of finding the 19th floor. after all, the 19th floor was too mysterious. however, she was interested in knowing more about the xuanyuan family. this was especially true for xuanyuan nantian. seeing the olddy¡¯s mean look, she didn¡¯t believe that her father, xuanyuan nantian, was a bad person. wasn¡¯t the olddy xuanyuan the bad person? hearing leng rongrong¡¯s question, jin haixuan seemed to panic and quickly replied, ¡± no, nothing! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± looking at jin haixuan¡¯s nervous expression, it was not as if there was nothing. there must be something that made him so nervous. however, leng rongrong didn¡¯t ask too much. it was enough to know that xuanyuan nantian was rted to this martial arts school. i¡¯ll ask ye fei and the otherster. i¡¯m sure i¡¯ll get some news. moreover, she was now in the martial arts school, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to investigate the past. ¡°are you all full? if you¡¯re not full, why don¡¯t you order more?¡± leng rongrong asked after taking a look at the tes that were so clean that they looked as if they had been licked. ¡°no, i¡¯m stuffed!¡± ¡°my stomach is going to explode if i eat any more!¡± ¡°please thank the boss on our behalf!¡± the group of people waved their hands repeatedly. they really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. if they ate any more, they would probably die from overeating. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± alright. ¡± pack up.¡± the north thearch club¡¯s manager immediately ordered the waiters to clear the table, then asked leng rongrong if she wanted to remove the tables and chairs. ¡°the north thearch club doesn¡¯tck tables and chairs. leave this one to our martial arts club.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled. ¡°alright,¡± he said. the manager nodded and gave the two waiters a look. two waiters came forward and pulled the huge round table like magic. a few secondster, the huge round table instantly became smaller, turning into a small round table. the surrounding people were all stunned. ¡°this table can be folded. if it¡¯s small, it won¡¯t take up much space. when it¡¯s needed, it can be pulled and turned into a big round table.¡± the manager exined, ¡± is there anything else i can help you with? ¡± ¡°no, you can go now.¡± after leng rongrong dismissed the people from the north thearch club, she stood up and walked around the martial arts center. when she saw that there seemed to be a lot of empty space in the martial arts center, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± what are these empty spaces for? ¡± Chapter 690 ? Chapter 690: the newly opened vegetable field Trantor: 549690339 ¡°nothing much. i used to nt some flowers, but they died when no one cared about them.¡± jin haixuan exined. ¡°if you guys don¡¯t need it, you can leave it for me to nt vegetables.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± nt vegetables in these few pieces, and nt cacti and the like in the other few. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a few pieces ofnd. chief, you can take them if you like.¡± guan li smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯re the director now. you have the final say in the dojo. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± huahua, i¡¯ll leave this vegetable field to you. ¡± after obtaining a few vegetable fields, lord rong¡¯s mood could be said to be very good. as she had an audition in the afternoon, she went straight to the audition. in the martial arts center, a group of people started discussing after leng rongrong left. they both felt that leng rongrong could save the dojo, but they were also a little worried about whether she could really change the dojo¡¯s current situation. after all, this situation could not be changed even after all of them had tried their best. all they could do was barely maintain the current state of the dojo. to maintain the dojo¡¯s operations, arge amount of money was needed. the dojo¡¯s rent, water and electricity bills, the damage to weapons, and the maintenance of the dojo. ¡°since miss rongrong is our chief, we should trust her!¡± ¡°yes, trust her. besides, she¡¯s nantian¡¯s daughter. like father, like son. i believe miss rongrong won¡¯t be bad!¡± the group of people nodded their heads firmly. then, they decided to quit their part-time jobs and go all out. in the afternoon, ye fei appeared at the entrance of the martial arts center with a few carts of things and a group of people. when guan li and the others saw this, they were obviously shocked. ¡°first young master ye, what¡¯s going on?¡± guan li and the other people in the martial arts center asked in surprise when they saw the trucks. ¡°i¡¯m helping you guys renovate the martial arts center, and i¡¯m also here to deliver some stuff.¡± ye fei said. ¡°what? why?¡± the group of people looked at ye fei in disbelief. ¡°your family¡¯s new curator gave my grandma a gift, so i¡¯ll give you a gift in return.¡± ye fei said. then, ye fei¡¯s people rushed into the stadium one by one. then, the group of people started to get busy. ¨C the xuanyuan family¡¯s old residence. the more olddy xuanyuan thought about what she had seen in the martial arts school, the angrier she got. she mmed the table hard. ¡± is this b * tch trying to rebel? how did she do it? the people in the budokan don¡¯t even respect me, but now they¡¯re so respectful to that wretched girl. did she give them some kind of bewitching potion?¡± ¡°grandma, calm down, calm down. don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t always take leng rongrong¡¯s matter to heart. don¡¯t get angry over her and ruin your own health, it¡¯s definitely not worth it. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said in a low voice, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s not abused. with the martial arts school¡¯s attitude, can she bring it back to life? even if she brought the dojo back to life, it would still be the xuanyuan family¡¯s dojo. if we make money, the money will still be ours. that means that we don¡¯t have to pay a single cent, but they will make money for us, right? we won¡¯t lose out! ¡± besides, do you think the other dojos and martial arts families in the capital can stand to see the rise of dojos? if the dojo really rises, they¡¯ll definitely go and find trouble.¡± when the olddy heard xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words, she calmed down a little. ¡± qiongyu is really smart. this means that it¡¯s still within our control. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s for sure. once they earn money, we¡¯ll go and ask for it! ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± when the timees, we¡¯ll take back the martial arts school. it has nothing to do with them. the martial arts school will still be our martial arts school. ¡°yes,¡± olddy xuanyuan grabbed xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡± you¡¯re so smart, girl. ¡± ¨C at a private airport, quan yu and the restnded smoothly. storm, storm, critical, big white tiger, and the like all came down from the ne. leng rongrong was waiting not far away from the airport. she was leaning against a red ferrari, and li ruhua was standing next to her. li ruhua was leaning against a hummer. ¡°mommy!¡± once she saw leng rongrong, little nan zhi was instantly excited. she ran fast with her small arms and legs, like a gust of wind, she rushed in front of leng rongrong. storm was also very excited, wagging its tail as it rushed towards leng rongrong. as a wolf, the way it wagged its tail was exactly like a dog. critical strike stood on the back of storm, who was walking slowly. at the back, the old man held his walking stick and was also very excited. quan yu walked at the back with a professional smile on his face. ¡± mommy, i¡¯ve missed you so much. we finally meet again! ¡± while he was talking, little nan yu had already pounced over. leng rongrong caught little nan yu, then held the little guy and turned around. the little guy was very excited. he wrapped his two small hands around leng rongrong¡¯s neck and looked at leng rongrong adorably. ¡± mommy, did the xuanyuan family bully you? ¡± the little one¡¯s cheeks puffed up at the thought of the xuanyuan family. ¡°it was difficult, but i didn¡¯t seed.¡± leng rongrongughed lightly, not taking the xuanyuan family seriously. ¡± that¡¯s true. mommy is the strongest. the xuanyuan family will definitely be pped in the face by mommy! ¡± xiao nan yu said excitedly, ¡± mommy, i saw the video of you dancing. you were really good at it. but who was the one who danced with you? ¡± ¡°the young master of the qi family.¡± leng rongrong replied. ¡°who is that?¡± little nan yu¡¯s round eyes blinked twice. ¡± is mommy very familiar? ¡°i¡¯m not.¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± they invited me to dance, and i did. ¡± ¡°i think daddy will be angry if he finds out.¡± little nan yu jumped out of leng rongrong¡¯s arms easily and looked up at leng rongrong. leng rongrong forced a smile. ¡± no way. i¡¯m just dancing with someone. i¡¯m not very familiar with him. ¡± she still wanted to keep a few young hunks for eye candy. if mo linyuan knew about her thoughts, would he tear her apart? leng rongrong blinked guiltily. this thought had to be kept a secret. even if she had this thought, she had to bury it in her heart. pretending to be rxed, leng rongrong patted the little one¡¯s shoulder, then turned to quan yu and old master leng to greet them. ¡± let¡¯s go to the floating life residence. i¡¯ve already asked my people to pack up. we can stay there directly. ¡± leng rongrong said. after that, the group of people and the three animals set off. in order to avoid people¡¯s eyes and ears, they took a winding path. it was not strange for a dog and a horse to appear on the road in a storm. after all, many people in the capital raised strange animals. however, it was a little scary for a big white tiger to appear on the road. Chapter 691 ? Chapter 691: ¡°you want to know?¡± no, i don¡¯t want to know! Trantor: 549690339 in order to prevent the white tiger from scaring people, they not only took a small path with few people, but also disguised the white tiger. the white tiger was wrapped up like a mummy. it was hard to tell that it was a big tiger, but it looked even scarier than a big tiger. therefore, when they ran into people on the small road, they were all frightened. ¡± f * ck! i¡¯ve seen a ghost in broad daylight! ¡± ¡°f * ck, a living mummy?¡± ¡± mother, help! i saw a four-legged mummy! ¡± ...... leng rongrong and the others walked past the screaming people calmly and speechlessly. the big white tiger even looked at these people who were scared out of their wits with disdain. fortunately, the journey was quite smooth, and they didn¡¯t meet many people. after they arrived at the floating life residence, quan yu fell silent. he really didn¡¯t expect the young madam to be so rich. he remembered that back then, lord fourth had also wanted to buy this house, but someone else had bought it before him ... she really didn¡¯t expect that it would be bought by the young madam. at that time, how old was young madam? she actually bought this house? li ruhua also said that the young madam had bought it with her first earnings. alright, the young madam was already so good at making money at such a young age. it was truly shocking. however, there was not much difference between what young madam and lord fourth bought. they were one family anyway. it really wasn¡¯t like they were a family. lord fourth was so rich, and so was young madam ... this couple was probably invincible, right? after quan yu had calmed down, they walked through the courtyard with a smile and entered a small bungalow. then, li ruhua gave a mysterious smile. ¡± xiao yu, do you want to know why the young madam wanted to buy this house? ¡± ¡°your smile makes me feel like i don¡¯t want to know.¡± ¡± i really don¡¯t want to know, so please don¡¯t tell me. ¡± butler quan smiled calmly and said something that would confuse her. ¡°i¡¯ll just tell you.¡± li ruhua smiled and said, ¡± because this yard is rtivelyrge, it¡¯s suitable for growing vegetables. yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrong. young madam bought a courtyard in this ce, not to show off, not to show off, not to live conveniently, not to make this ce valuable, but because this courtyard is suitable for growing vegetables!¡± after saying that, huahua fell silent. he held his head and was a little mad. pared to the young madam, they were simply ipetent. quan yu looked at li ruhua as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡± ¡°for ... for growing vegetables?¡± ¡°uh-huh!¡± li ruhua nodded. quan yu coughed, ¡± i must be hallucinating. which crazy person would buy such a huge yard just to grow vegetables? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m a lunatic.¡± leng rongrong happened to hear this. she leaned back on the sofa and looked at quan yu with a smile. ¡± butler quan, do you have any questions? ¡± ¡± no, there¡¯s no problem. young madam is awesome. ¡± quan yu chuckled as he spoke. storm came in from the outside and wagged its tail. it looked at quan yu as if it was looking at a poor man. its eyes seemed to be saying, ¡± poor men like you will never understand this kind of fun. ¡± ¡°we seem to have been despised by storm.¡± quan yu said softly, ¡± huahua, luckily i still have you to support me. ¡± li ruhua looked at quan yu with mixed feelings, ¡± ¡°......¡± at night, leng rongrong brought the old man, li ruhua, and a few others to the martial arts school. in the martial arts school, the people ye fei brought were still busy. leng rongrong had told ye fei to clean up the martial arts school in the shortest time possible. he had to be equipped with weapons and some outdoor training ces. therefore, ye fei ordered his men to work through the night, and the eldest young master of the ye family even personally supervised the work. the people in the martial arts school saw that ye fei was so concerned about the martial arts school, so they were full of energy and helped to clean it up. when leng rongrong came in with the old master and the others, ye fei raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡± master rong, you¡¯re here? who are these people?¡± ¡°son, master grandpa, butler.¡± leng rongrong introduced them one by one, ¡± after that is storm, storm, and critical strike! ¡± after all, the big white tiger was too mboyant, so it was left at home to look after the house, but leng rongrong brought all the storm critical hits over. these guys were good at fighting, especially storm. it could totally be a tai chi coach. if it was a storm, the whipping would be quite severe. ¡°son, son! who, who, who, who, son? no, he¡¯s not your son, right?¡± ye fei¡¯s face turned pale. he looked at little nan yu and then at leng rongrong in horror. no matter how he looked at it, he felt that little nan yu looked very simr to leng rongrong. he couldn¡¯t help but grab his hair and look at leng rongrong in disbelief, ¡± you secretly gave birth to a son this old????¨C¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t give birth to them.¡± leng rongrong walked up and patted the back of ye fei¡¯s head. ¡± don¡¯t you know how old i am? can i have such a big son? adopted!¡± ¡°that sounds reasonable ... you don¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d fall in love at such a young age ... if you had a son this old, you would¡¯ve fallen in love at such an early age.¡± ye fei immediately heaved a sigh of relief and his soul returned to its ce. then, he asked in a low voice, ¡± if you didn¡¯t give birth to him, why does he look so simr to you? ¡± does your husband have a problem in that area? why don¡¯t you give birth to one and adopt one?¡± ¡°no problem!¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± it¡¯s quite pitiful for this child to have no parents. we¡¯re fated to meet, so we adopted him. ¡± ye fei nodded. ¡± i didn¡¯t know you were so kind. ¡± leng rongrong stared at ye fei with her eyes wide open, and then gave him another p. ye fei held the back of his head and looked at leng rongrong, saying indignantly, ¡± ¡°why are you like my old man, always like to hit my head! if i be stupid, it¡¯s because of you and my father. do you believe me?¡± ¡± you¡¯re quite stupid to begin with. there¡¯s no such thing as being stupid. ¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms and snorted coldly. leng rongrong took a look at the situation in the dojo. then, guan li and the others followed her while curiously asking about the storm and the storm, as well as the critical hit ... ¡± they are all my pets. i n to let storm be my coach and take in some tai chi students. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°ah? which one is storm? chicken or dog?¡± guan li and the other coaches were shocked. was he crazy? letting a dog or a chicken be a coach? this was unheard of and never before seen! ¡°storm, that big white dog knows tai chi.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it¡¯s quite aplished. if any of you know taiji, you can try it. ¡± ¡°really? that¡¯s a dog! i¡¯ve never heard of a dog knowing how to do tai chi!¡± jin haixuan¡¯s mouth twitched. the others all nodded, including ye fei. storm rolled his eyes at everyone, ¡± that¡¯s not all you haven¡¯t heard of! have you ever heard of wolves writing novels? have you heard of wolf¡¯s weibo having tens of millions of fans? have you ever heard that wolves are richer than you? Chapter 692 ? Chapter 692: does this dog really know taiji? Trantor: 549690339 one of the coaches really knew tai chi. after leng rongrong said that, she was eager to try it out with storm. then, storm went on stage with this person, and everyone gathered to watch. in the ring, storm stood up straight and made a ¡± please ¡± gesture to his opponent. although it was a wolf, storm¡¯s movements were very standard. especially after standing up, it looked more like a human. then, a man and a wolf started to fight. the audience below the ring didn¡¯t believe that storm knew taiji. ye fei stood beside leng rongrong and said with a smile, ¡± your pet dog is not bad. it¡¯s so big and quite smart. it¡¯s not easy to train it, right? however, it¡¯s a joke to say that you know how to y tai chi.¡± guan li and the others nodded. ¡± i¡¯d believe it if you said that this dog could pick up a shoe or buy some food, but it¡¯s impossible to say that it knows tai chi! ¡± leng rongrong said,¡±you¡¯re underestimating storm.¡± it can do more than you can.¡± ¡°how is that possible? can it still cook?¡± guan li sneered. how could a dog bepared to a human? ¡°cook? i didn¡¯t let it try, but with storm¡¯s brain, it might really work.¡± leng rongrong said, resting her chin on her hand. a dog that could write novels should be able to cook, right? oh, no, storm was a wolf ... forget it, a wolf doesn¡¯t seem to be any different from a dog. storm has already adapted to its identity as a dog. in the ring, the man and the dog started fighting. originally, everyone thought that the battle between a human and a dog would most likely be a result of storm barking and biting. however, they did not expect that storm would actually y tai chi in real life. the people present were basically all coaches who knew a bit of kung fu. although they all knew different things, they were all China kung fu, so there were still some simrities. moreover, everyone had their own opinions about kung fu. so, when storm used his move, everyone was stunned. one could tell whether he knew tai chi from one move. the storm society! this dog really knew how to y tai chi! most importantly, it was clearly a dog¡¯s body, but its various postures could be seen to be very standard. not only did this dog know how to do tai chi, but it also did it to a f * cking standard? it was not just standard, it could also execute extremely difficult moves. ¡± f * ck, are my eyes ying tricks on me? i saw a dog throw a person out? ¡± ye fei rubbed his eyes and looked at the storm in the ring in shock. storm grinned andnded on the ground with his front legs. ¡°it, it really knows taiji!¡± ¡°am i hallucinating?¡± ¡°am i dreaming? too many outrageous things have happened today ...¡± ¡°aiya, aiya, it hurts so much. why did you pinch me?¡± ¡°i want to confirm that i¡¯m not dreaming. you¡¯re in pain, that¡¯s right. i¡¯m definitely not dreaming!¡± ¡°dogs, all dogs know tai chi? what kind of dog is this? a divine dog?¡± everyone in the martial arts school was dumbfounded. li ruhua lifted her chin and arrogantly said, ¡± ignorant. ¡± their dogs, horses, and chickens were all martial arts experts. this wasn¡¯t ancient times. if this was ancient times, this dog could already be the leader of the martial arts world! at this moment, the people in the martial arts center were full of admiration for leng rongrong. everyone looked at leng rongrong with adoration in their eyes. ¡± chief, you¡¯re amazing. you can even teach a dog so well! ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t teach storm. it was almost self-taught. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it¡¯s very smart. let it stay in the martial arts center in the future. when i¡¯m not around, just listen to it. ¡± ¡°ah? are you going to let this dog be the deputy curator?¡± guan li was stunned. ¡°vice director?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s not a bad idea. why don¡¯t we let storm be the vice president? ¡± guan li was speechless. everyone wanted to refute, but when they thought about how strong the storm was, they seemed to be unable to do so. however, wouldn¡¯t he beughed at if he let a dog be the deputy director? forget it, if he let miss rongrong be the head of the museum, he would definitely beughed at. guan li and the others exchanged nces and finally agreed to let storm be the vice director. after staying in the dojo for a while, leng rongrong gave some instructions. she nned to let the old man help train this group of people. although the old man didn¡¯t remember who he was or bai wanrong, he was still quite clear-headed in other aspects, and he was especially good at training people. leng rongrong felt that all the instructors in the budokan needed to be re-trained. and the most suitable person was the old master. after all, the old master was particrly strict, and the key was that his kung fu was especially good. as for the storm, rainstorm, and critical hit, they could y an auxiliary role. when a group of people saw that even animals were more powerful than them, they would probably be mentally hurt and then work harder. when the people in the martial arts school saw that the old man¡¯s hair had turned white and he looked very old, they were worried that their bodies would not be able to take the training. in the end, the old man didn¡¯t take it lying down when he suspected him. ¡°what do you mean it¡¯s bad to have broken arms and legs? do i look that weak?¡± the old man huffed and red. as he snorted, the old man directly attacked jin haixuan. the old man hit jin haixuan with his walking stick, causing him to jump around. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me anymore. old man, it¡¯s not good if you break your bones!¡± jin haixuan shouted. the old man was speechless. ¡°you want me to lose face in front of little rong ¡®er?¡± the old man was furious. then, jin haixuan was not the only one who was beaten up. all the instructors in the martial arts center were beaten up by the old man. after the old man was done beating them up, his face was not red, his heart was not beating, and he was not even panting. he said in a strong voice, ¡± a bunch of useless people. how can such people be coaches? ¡± everyone was silent. they were really not as good as an old man. were they too weak, or was this old man too powerful? ¡°if you¡¯re convinced, we¡¯ll start training tomorrow.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll get master grandpa toe over and train you guys starting tomorrow. you¡¯ll probably have a hard time in the following period. master grandpa¡¯s training was brutal and inhumane. of course, with master grandpa¡¯s training, he should be able to improve very quickly. after all, you are all people with a solid foundation. with ten days to half a month of training, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to get back to your peak. after that, i¡¯ll just improve a little bit more.¡± everyone nodded. ¡± we¡¯ll all listen to the chief. ¡± when leng rongrong had said so the other day, everyone had not thought much of it. however, no one expected that they would be woken up the next day before the sun had risen, while everyone was still sleeping. some were woken up by a cane, some were bitten by something in their hair, and some were woken up by a dog¡¯s paw ... all in all, they started training in hell mode. Chapter 693 ? Chapter 693: who is this handsome man? Trantor: 549690339 when leng rongrong had nothing to do, she would bring little nan yu to the martial arts center to watch the show. ever since the old man and his pets arrived, the dojo had been bustling with noise and excitement. all kinds of screams were heard from day to night, and people had beenining about their disturbance. everyone thought that they had disturbed the residents and had beenined about, so they could have less training. but to their surprise, ye fei brought a lot of sound-proof equipment that day and soundproofed the entire dojo. as a result, everyone had no choice but to continue with the inhumane training. leng rongrong often brought little nan yu to the side to eat fruit and watch the show. as he watched, he even went up to give guidance from time to time. after that, the instructors of the dojo were even more devastated. they had thought that dogs, horses, and chickens were not as strong as them, and even a hundred-year-old man was stronger than them. they had also epted this blow after suffering it, but in the end, they found out that they were not even as good as a little kid? they were actually being guided by a little kid? it was too difficult. it was really too difficult for them! fortunately, the people in the martial arts school did not copse. everyone still had the spirit of a martial artist and survived in adversity. everyone in the dojo had persevered through such a difficult time. it was impossible for them to retreat when they saw hope. leng rongrong waited for the results of the audition while keeping an eye on the training situation at the martial arts center. the days passed by very quickly. on this day, leng rongrong was training outside with the people from the martial arts school. when they passed a street, they suddenly encountered a young man with a big dog blocking their way. the old man was leading the way in front when he suddenly stopped. then, he stared at the man in front of him and the tibetan mastiff in his hand and asked, ¡± do you have a problem? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. i just feel that your dojo is a little funny.¡± the man chuckled, his eyes filled with contempt. especially when they saw the old man, followed by the storm, the storm, and the critical strike. he scratched his chin with a finger and said with interest, ¡± there¡¯s actually a chicken? ¡°guan li, jin haixuan, it looks like your martial arts school is hopeless. you¡¯ve found such an old man to train you, and you¡¯ve even used chickens, dogs, and horses!¡± ¡°rumor has it that you¡¯re nning to let that dog teach you taiji? it was quite a gimmick, but would a dog teach tai chi? in order to make the dojo famous, you guys really did everything you could to make it famous. what a joke.¡± guan li and jin haixuan¡¯s expressions turned ugly. the faces of the people from the martial arts school behind them also turned extremely ugly. the man with the tibetan mastiff was from the royal martial arts school, which was on the same street as their school. in the early years, the xuanyuan family¡¯s dragon tiger dojo had always crushed all the other dojos, especially the royal family¡¯s dojos, which had always been crushed. ter on, the dragon tiger dojo declined, and the royal family dojo rose. although the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school wasn¡¯t the number one martial arts school in the capital, it was still one of the top martial arts schools. ever since the dragon tiger dojo had declined, the royal family had frequentlye to challenge the dragon tiger dojo. this had caused a deep grudge between the two dojos. ever since the dragon tiger dojo had lost their old man, xuanyuan nantian, and a few important instructors, they were no longer a match for the imperial family¡¯s dojo. therefore, during this period of time, when the royal family dojo came to challenge them, everyone would be beaten up badly. this time, they had met again on the road and were humiliated by the other party. there were many people around watching, and everyone¡¯s faces were very ugly. after all, he had beenughed at. ¡°i heard that you even found a little girl to be your chief? you guys are really too funny.¡± the young master of the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school, huangfu shen, loved to mock the dragon tiger martial arts school. this time, he had seized the opportunity to humiliate guan li and the others with all his might. leng rongrong and little nan yu were originally walking slowly behind them. they didn¡¯t run and just followed them in a strolling posture. when he saw that everyone had stopped, he was a little suspicious. ¡°what happened?¡± ¡± why did everyone stop? ¡± nan yu asked curiously. ¡°let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡± leng rongrong and little nan yu walked up from behind. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong asked as they reached the front, ncing at the man with the tibetan mastiff. the tibetan mastiff suddenly barked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was caught off guard and jumped in shock, taking a step back. little nan yu rushed in front of leng rongrong with his small arms and legs. he looked up at the tibetan mastiff angrily with his jade-like face. ¡°what are you screaming for? you¡¯re scaring my mommy!¡± the little fellow¡¯s childish voice was overbearing. the tibetan mastiff seemed to be a little confused by his drinking, and it instinctively stepped back. ¡°yo, where did this little thinge from? you¡¯re quite bold, huh? you¡¯re not afraid of my mastiff?¡± huangfu shenrao looked at little nan yu with interest. ¡± you¡¯re so small. aren¡¯t you afraid of being bitten to death by my mastiff? ¡± aowu, it can swallow you in one bite!¡± huangfu shen deliberately scared little nan yu. leng rongrong tilted her head and asked guan li who this guy was. guan li briefly exined to leng rongrong about the grudges between the huangfu family and the dragon tiger dojo. ¡°so you¡¯re the young master of the royal family¡¯s martial arts school.¡± leng rongrong nodded, ¡± i wonder why young master huangfu is blocking our way? ¡± do you think that you can challenge us all by yourself?¡± ¡± oh, i see. you¡¯re the new dojo master of the dragon tiger dojo? ¡± ¡°the dragon tiger dojo is really out of people to find such a woman to be their dojo master. however, she¡¯s quite pretty. why are you trying to sell your body to seduce some lecherous students?¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, this is really interesting. don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s a prostitute?¡± ¡°however, it¡¯s also a way to bring the dead back to life.¡± ¡± this girl is quite pretty. look carefully, is she beautiful? ¡± huangfu shenughed out loud and his words were full of humiliation. he raised his hand to touch leng rongrong¡¯s face. however, just as his hand was about to touch leng rongrong¡¯s face, a figure suddenly shed. a gloomy face suddenly appeared in front of huangfu shen, and a hand with distinct knuckles pinched huangfu shen¡¯s wrist. the knuckles of her beautiful fingers were white, and it was obvious how hard she had pinched her. huangfu shen, who had been smiling triumphantly just a moment ago, now had his face scrunched up. he was in so much pain that his tears were about to fall. he felt as if his wrist was about to be crushed. ¡± how can a human¡¯s strength be so strong? it¡¯s like an iron mp! ¡± huangfu shen¡¯s face twitched as he raised his head, and he was shocked by the tall man in front of him. ¡°you, who are you? what do you want?¡± ¡°do you f * cking know who i am? don¡¯t be a busybody, okay? lightning, bite him!¡± Chapter 694 ? Chapter 694: lord fourth has returned with injuries Trantor: 549690339 huangfu shen had ordered the tibetan mastiffs beside him to capture the man in front of him. however, the tibetan mastiff was kicked away by the man before it could pounce forward. it was a very fierce tibetan mastiff, a creature that everyone was afraid of, but at this moment, it seemed to have no strength at all. it was kicked far away and fell to the ground, making a loud noise. the tibetan mastiff cowered in the corner and looked in the man¡¯s direction in fear. ¡°daddy!¡± little nan yu recognized the man in front of him at a nce and shouted in surprise. leng rongrong then saw clearly that the man who had suddenly appeared in front of her was mo linyuan. but ... why was mo linyuan like this? leng rongrong looked at her husband in front of her. it had only been half a month. how did he be like this? he was wearing a camouge suit and military boots. his clothes were covered in mud and were in tatters. there were also several cuts on his face. his hair was also a little messy. although these injuries could not cover up his handsomeness, leng rongrong had never seen mo linyuan like this. moreover, he was emitting a violent aura. judging from his aura, he was definitely very angry at this moment. mo linyuan¡¯s deep and dark eyes stared at huangfu shen. huangfu shen¡¯s arm was cracking from the force, and it seemed like his bones were breaking. huangfu shen couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so his face twitched in pain. ¡± ouch ... it hurts ... my arm! ¡± do you want to die?¡± mo lingyuan suddenly bent his back. huangfu shen¡¯s arm was broken, and he let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°awoo, my arm! ah, it¡¯s so painful, you f * cking broke my arm!¡± ¡± who the f * ck are you? ¡± huangfu shen roared, ¡± how dare you treat me like this? do you know who i am? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to know,¡± mo linyuan¡¯s entire body was shrouded in a cold murderous intent. a deep and terrifying voice slowly came out of his thin lips. ¡± next time, if you want to touch my wife again, it will not be as simple as an arm. ¡± huangfu shen¡¯s scalp turned numb and he took a few steps back. he only had one person and a mastiff. never in his dreams did he expect to meet such a powerful character. he was also the young master of the martial arts school, so his kung fu was not weak. but in front of mo linyuan, he felt that he did not need to do anything at all, and he was already scared. after taking a few steps back, huangfu shen gave his tibetan mastiff a look. ¡°lightning, charge!¡± he shouted fiercely. even if he couldn¡¯t deal with the man, he would let lightning bite the child to death. he had heard the child calling the man ¡®daddy¡¯! he was his son! i can¡¯t just let this matter rest if i break his arm! he would let lightning bite his son to death. the tibetan mastiff next to him heard its master¡¯s order and suddenly pounced towards little nan yu. but before it could reach little nan yu, leng rongrong took a step forward. she tilted her head and gave the tibetan mastiff a sharp look. the tibetan mastiff suddenly stopped. it looked at leng rongrong in horror. then, just as the mastiff was caught off guard, leng rongrong suddenly grabbed its mane and it took off. leng rongrong threw the huge tibetan mastiff onto a roof. woof! woof! woof! woof! woof! the tibetan mastiff¡¯s panicked barking came from the air. on the roof, the tibetan mastiff was curled up, looking in leng rongrong¡¯s direction with a horrified look. as an invincible tibetan mastiff, it felt a strong sense of defeat today. not only was it kicked away by a man, but it was also thrown away by a girl with one hand. the surrounding people were all stunned. then, someone burst into a round of apuse. ¡°wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°beauty, you¡¯re so strong!¡± ¡°she¡¯s the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s principal? you can actually fly a tibetan mastiff with your bare hands, amazing!¡± ...... after leng rongrong threw it, she btedly remembered that her husband was still beside her. ¡± cough, ¡± she quickly exined, ¡± i used so much strength to protect little nan yu. ¡± mo linyuan did not say anything, he just looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong felt guilty for some reason. what¡¯s wrong? what was going on? why did she feel that her husband was not in a good mood? at the same time, huangfu shen was shocked. he suspected that he was hallucinating, but he had no evidence to prove that he was hallucinating. he had actually seen the woman throw his lightning. the frightened huangfu shen turned around and ran. she had only taken one step when the old man gave her a tight p. the old man continued to lead the team forward after a few more curses. only leng rongrong, mo linyuan and little nan yu were left in the middle of the street. ¡°how did you end up like this?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and asked worriedly, ¡± what did you do? ¡± during this period of time, she had not been able to contact mo linyuan. as mo linyuan had told her beforehand, she did not care too much about the loss of contact. however, after sensing the strong smell of blood on mo linyuan¡¯s body, as well as the strong evil aura on him, leng rongrong felt a little uneasy. mo linyuan did not say anything. he just stared at leng rongrong. ¡± what do you have to say about me? ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. could this hostility be directed at her? what are you angry about? she didn¡¯t seem to have done anything to make him angry ... she just went back to the xuanyuan family and tried out the script ... there was nothing to be angry about, right? ¡°no?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were deep and cold as he stared straight at her. his eyes were filled with a hint of bloodlust, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to devour the woman in front of him. he wanted to tie her to his side. for the first time, he had the crazy impulse to keep someone by his side at all costs. lord rong, who had always been fearless, suddenly felt his heart tighten. she asked in a small voice, ¡± did i do something wrong? ¡± little nan yu blinked his eyes and looked at his daddy and mommy. he knew that his daddy would never hurt his mommy. but outsiders could not say for sure. should he run away? no matter how he looked at it, he felt that his daddy was very scary right now, as if he wanted to eat people up. if he was here, he would probably be identally injured. yes, that¡¯s right, let¡¯s run! ¡± daddy, mommy, i have something to do. i¡¯ll leave first. you guys continue chatting! ¡± with that, the little one ran off without another word. leng rongrong was speechless. hey, xiao xun ¡®er, are you really that disloyal? little nan yu turned around and smiled at leng rongrong, ¡± although daddy won¡¯t hurt you, he will definitely be angry. i don¡¯t know what he will do! Chapter 695 ? Chapter 695: what is my husband angry about? Trantor: 549690339 mo linyuan brought leng rongrong to a car and stuffed her inside. tang luo was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. when he felt the door being mmed shut, special assistant tang felt as if his heart had been violently squeezed by the door. lord fourth had already been angry the entire way. when he came out of that bai wushan, lord fourth was still full of smiles. although he was covered in injuries, he was especially happy because he had found a special nt. he could finally give his wife the nts she liked. however, in the hotel, lord fourth nced at his phone when he was about to take a shower and treat his injuries. after that, lord fourth did not take a shower or change his clothes. he took a private jet straight to the capital. he did not even treat his injuries. his face was frighteningly gloomy. tang luo thought that he had been with lord fourth for a long time, but he had never seen lord fourth so angry. therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word along the way. he was afraid that if he opened his mouth, he would be in trouble. he did not know what lord fourth had seen, but he could tell that lord fourth was really angry. furthermore, she didn¡¯t need to think to know that lord fourth was so angry because of young madam ... with lord fourth¡¯s personality, he didn¡¯t care about anything else except for the young mistress. tang luo held the steering wheel, raised his eyebrows, and sneaked a nce at the rearview mirror. no matter what, she couldn¡¯t just get angry at him. ¡°start the car!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°where to?¡± tang luo asked in a low voice. he didn¡¯t dare to ask, but he also didn¡¯t dare to drive around. ¡°floating life residence.¡± leng rongrong told him the address. on this side, the air in the car was so suffocating that it was terrifying. on the other side, at a junction not far away, in a luxury car, xuanyuan qiongyu looked out the window. the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°this is leng rongrong¡¯s husband? he looks like he¡¯s in a sorry state. i don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been doing.¡± ¡°he¡¯s so fierce to leng rongrong. it looks like he has leng rongrong under his control.¡± ¡± let¡¯s go. don¡¯t worry about it. this leng rongrong won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble. ¡± ¡°she has offended huangfu shen. the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school will deal with herter.¡± ¨C floating life residence. when tang luo got out of the car, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. the house that lord fourth had once wanted to buy had been bought by someone else. he had never expected that the person who had bought this house would actually be the young madam. she was indeed lord fourth¡¯s woman. the two of them wanted to buy the same things. in the hall, leng rongrong was a little flustered. she looked at mo linyuan and said, ¡± do you want to take a shower first, then i¡¯ll help you deal with the wounds on your body? ¡± judging from the strong smell of blood on mo linyuan, leng rongrong knew that it was not as simple as a wound on his face. he should have other injuries on his body that had not been treated. she didn¡¯t know where he came from, and she didn¡¯t know why he had so many injuries. what she did not know was that mo linyuan¡¯s gloomy eyes were the most unsettling. from the time she met mo linyuan until now, she could count how angry he was. but this time, he seemed to be extremely angry. she was a little scared of mo linyuan when she saw him so angry. ¡°can you take a shower first? we¡¯ll talk about other things after you clean up and treat your injuries.¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and blinked her eyes. she tried her best to soften her voice. mo linyuan¡¯s anger subsided a little when he saw that leng rongrong had lowered her voice. but when he thought of what he had seen, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. he just looked at leng rongrong steadily. ¡°i¡¯ll fill the tub for you.¡± leng rongrong said in a light-hearted voice, then she rushed into the bathroom and filled the water for mo linyuan so that he could go in and take a bath. the water was ready, but mo linyuan was still looking at her. ¡°if you have anything to say, you can say it to meter. i¡¯m right here, are you afraid that i¡¯ll run away?¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes helplessly. mo linyuan then entered the bathroom to take a shower. when mo linyuan entered the bathroom, leng rongrong let out a long sigh of relief. she did not know why mo linyuan was so angry this time. she could not remember what she had done to make mo linyuan angry. she had joked with ye fei and the others about keeping a man as her mistress. although he had never done such a thing before, he felt that it was fresh and wanted to try it. but did she dare to? with such a jealous husband, would she dare to do that? even if she dared to, would those young hunks dare to let her keep them? moreover, she had only mentioned it to ye fei and the others casually. no one would take it seriously. besides, it was impossible for mo linyuan to know about this. so, what was there for him to be angry about? leng rongrong took the opportunity to quickly look at tang luo for help. ¡± luoluo, what¡¯s going on? why is he so angry?¡± during this period of time, only tang luo had been by mo linyuan¡¯s side. so, tang luo should know why mo linyuan was so angry. ¡± this ... ¡± tang luo shook his head in embarrassment. ¡± to be honest, i¡¯m not very sure. i only know that seeing young master like this, he¡¯s probably angry because of you, young madam. i don¡¯t know the exact reason.¡± ¡°haven¡¯t you always been by his side? how could you not know? and where has he been recently?¡± leng rongrong moved to tang luo¡¯s side. she opened her beautiful eyes, her eyshes like a feather fan, and looked at tang luo. ¡°little luo luo, please help me!¡± ¡°you see, you know your young master the best. you¡¯ve been by his side for the longest time. you must know why. am i right?¡± tang luo was speechless. ¡°i really don¡¯t know this time.¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong puffed up her cheeks and blinked her eyes gloomily. ¡± but he looks unprecedentedly angry. have you ever seen him this angry? ¡± ¡°i can count with my fingers.¡± tang luo shrugged his shoulders. ¡± young madam, i feel that this is a battlefield between you two, so i¡¯ll avoid it! ¡± then, tang luo ran away. ¡°little luoluo!¡± leng rongrong cried out in rm and wanted to chase after him, but tang luo ran extremely fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. leng rongrong looked at tang luo¡¯s back as he walked away. she was in a daze, and she felt a terrifying gaze on her from behind. she turned around and saw mo linyuan walking out in a bathrobe. leng rongrong swallowed her saliva and thought to herself, it¡¯s over! ¡°you washed so quickly?¡± with a stiff smile on her face, leng rongrong walked towards mo linyuan. mo linyuan also walked towards leng rongrong. step by step, he approached her with a strong aura. when he was only one step away, he looked down at her and asked, ¡± is it fun to dance with other men? ¡± Chapter 696 ? Chapter 696: i¡¯m not good enough, so you¡¯re looking for young hunks? Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong was forced to take a step back, then she sat down on the sofa. her beautiful eyes blinked as she looked at mo linyuan. ¡± what dance? ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. with one hand on the back of the sofa, he wrapped leng rongrong in his arms and brought her very close to him. leng rongrong could smell the fresh shower gel on mo linyuan¡¯s body, mixed with some blood. meeting mo linyuan¡¯s dark and deep eyes, leng rongrong¡¯s heart could not help but stop for a moment. his brain was spinning rapidly. how did mo linyuan know that she was dancing with qi nongwu? how was she going to exin that she was dancing with someone? qi nongwu was so ugly. mo linyuan knew that she was a person who judged people by their looks. he wouldn¡¯t mind, would he? however, he was so angry at the moment ... ¡± you¡¯ve forgotten about ran ran so quickly? ¡± mo linyuan stared into leng rongrong¡¯s eyes. ¡± you¡¯ve forgotten about dancing with another man? and he even danced so that everyone knows about it, he danced so gloriously!¡± ¡°dance until everyone knows?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± it¡¯s not that exaggerated, i just danced with qi nongwu ... that qi nongwu is a famous ugly monster, are you jealous of an ugly monster? ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you obsessed with looks? you¡¯re dancing with an ugly woman?¡± fourth master mo sneered. not only did she dance, but she also danced so well that the whole world knew about it. it even went viral on the inte! furthermore, they were even hugging ... fourth master mo red at leng rongrong angrily, ¡± is there a need to lift someone up when you¡¯re dancing? ¡± he had watched the dance video countless times. whenever he thought of his wife hugging another man, he would get angry for no reason. ¡°carry, carry?¡± lord rong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. she vaguely remembered that she had been jumping quite vigorously with qi nongwu at that time. then, she had indeed hugged qi nongwu horizontally. however, it had only been for an instant ... she did not expect mo linyuan to know about it. moreover, the man in front of her seemed to be crazy about this matter. ¡°how about i make it up to you?¡± leng rongrong stared at mo linyuan and asked after a long while. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± how do you want to make it up? ¡± then, lord rong suddenly carried fourth master mo in her arms, ¡± then i¡¯ll carry you a few more times. ¡± fourth master mo, who was suddenly hugged, was speechless ... wasn¡¯t this thepensation he wanted? no matter what, she should at least satisfy his married life, okay? as a result, fourth master mo¡¯s face turned even more ashen. he was carried by leng rongrong for a few minutes before she asked, ¡± if you want to be fair, i don¡¯t mind taking a video and posting it online. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face darkened as the aura around him turned even gloomier. he swiftly jumped out of leng rongrong¡¯s arms, then grabbed the woman and pulled her into his arms. ¡± are you provoking me? ¡± ¡± no... ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she was just making a joke to ease the atmosphere, but she seemed to have made the wrong joke? her husband seemed to be even angrier? ¡°post on weibo and tell the world that you¡¯re my woman and that you only love me.¡± fourth master mo domineeringly made leng rongrong sit on hisp and then stuffed her phone into his hands. leng rongrong sneaked a nce at mo linyuan. ¡± this isn¡¯t very good, is it? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s not good? do you not love me, or are you not my woman?¡± mo linyuan asked coldly, ¡± or are you nning to keep other young hunks as your mistress? ¡± ¡°ha, what do you mean?¡± leng rongrong jumped in shock, as if she had seen through her heart. she fanned herself with one hand frantically. ¡± what what what what kept? you¡¯re really good at joking. how could i possibly keep other young hunks as my sugar daddy? you alone are enough for me. ¡± ¡°your husband can¡¯t satisfy you, so you have to keep a lot of young hunks.¡± there was no expression on fourth master mo¡¯s face as he looked at leng rongrong without any shock. he clearly didn¡¯t look angry, but it made people feel even more uncertain and flustered. leng rongrong swallowed her saliva. she had probably never been so flustered in her life. she had never been afraid, but at this moment, she was terrified. ¡°no, my husband can satisfy me. really, i¡¯m very satisfied, very satisfied.¡± lord rong waved her small hands and said while breaking out in a cold sweat. her small face was so nervous that it had turned red. ¡± no, i can¡¯t satisfy you. you want to keep a nest of pretty boys, and they have to be the very good looking kind. only then will they be pleasing to the eye. ¡± mo linyuan smiled and looked at leng rongrong. ¡°do you want your husband to pay for you?¡± ¡°do you need a husband to find one for you?¡± ¡°how many do you want? tell me, let me see if i¡¯m qualified to be your gigolo.¡± fourth master mo had a smile on his face. it was so wide that one couldn¡¯t tell how angry he was, but the depths of his eyes betrayed him. it was as if there was a monstrous wave in his eyes. leng rongrong gasped madly. she grabbed mo linyuan¡¯s arm and tried her best to put on the gentlest and cutest smile. ¡± no need, really. i¡¯ve never had the thought of keeping any man as my mistress. after all, it¡¯s enough for me to have a husband. my husband is so handsome, so powerful, so brave ... i can¡¯t even handle one. one is enough to please the eyes. why would i still have the weird idea of being a mistress?¡± ¡± hubby, only rich women would keep young hunks. i don¡¯t know how to do that. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re a rich woman.¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough ... en, i¡¯m a rich woman, the kind that no one wants when they¡¯re old. other than keeping young hunks, no one wants them! i¡¯m so good-looking, i don¡¯t need to keep a young hunk as a mistress.¡± ¡°oh, you don¡¯t need to keep young hunks, they¡¯ll alle to you. for example, that ye fei, that nangong zhe, and that ji wanwan.¡± ¡°ha? they¡¯re not ra, they¡¯re just my friends, friends, friends that i¡¯ve known for a long time. there¡¯s only brotherhood between us. moreover, ji wanwan is a woman!¡± ¡°ji wanwan likes women, and she once pursued you.¡± ¡°that ... that¡¯s in the past. i didn¡¯t even know you at that time ... i was young and ignorant. who doesn¡¯t have a past? besides, she was the one who liked me back then. i don¡¯t like her. if i wanted to like her, it wouldn¡¯t have been your turn.¡± leng rongrong said, wiping her cold sweat. mo linyuan narrowed his eyes. leng rongrong frantically wiped away her cold sweat. ¡± hubby, don¡¯t be angry, okay? hmm, if you¡¯re not angry, i¡¯ll grant you a wish?¡± seeing that fourth master mo was getting angrier and angrier, and that her exnation was getting more and more confusing, lord rong had no choice but to use her trump card. of course, lord rong didn¡¯t expect that she had dug a big hole for herself. she was going to be in big trouble. Chapter 697 ? Chapter 697: lord rong, i dug a hole for myself Trantor: 549690339 ¡°grant me a wish?¡± fourth master mo raised his eyebrows and looked at leng rongrong. he let go of his arm and looked at the woman in front of him with interest, ¡± any wish? ¡± ¡°of course. any wish is fine, as long as you¡¯re not angry.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips into a smile and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± of course, it can¡¯t be something that touches the bottom line. i believe you wouldn¡¯t let your wife do something that would cross the line, right?¡± the corners of fourth master mo¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing a satisfied smile. ¡°as long as you don¡¯t cross my bottom line and meet my basic requirements, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not a problem,¡± leng rongrong nodded her head readily, not even bothering to ask what the basic requirements were. ¡± alright, from today onwards, you must satisfy my basic needs as a couple. ¡± fourth master mo leaned back with his legs crossed. even though this man had casually put on a bathrobe, he was still devilishly handsome. ¡°ah?¡± lord rong didn¡¯t think about this for a while. when she heard this, she suddenly eximed, ¡± i-i-i¡¯m not talking about this! ¡± she was talking about other aspects. he could ask her to make something else for him, like a massage, or buy him a gift. it was all okay, but not in this aspect! ever since she had married this man, their married life could be counted on one hand ... her husband was too powerful. although he was very gentle every time, she was still afraid of being tormented ... ¡°other than this, everything else is okay, okay?¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡°then, why don¡¯t you help me keep a group of women? you can choose. do you choose to help me keep a group of women to satisfy me, or do you want to satisfy me yourself?¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong coldly. ¡°i choose to help you keep a group of women!¡± lord rong blurted out. then, a certain man¡¯s face suddenly turned livid. lord fourth had probably never expected that his wife would blurt out the word ¡®keep a woman for him¡¯! she wanted to keep a man, and now she had to help him keep a woman? lord fourth¡¯s face was extremely ck. leng rongrong¡¯s two fingers jabbed against each other as she looked at mo linyuan carefully. ¡± if you really want to keep a woman, i ... i should, should be able to agree ... ¡± after all, she didn¡¯t know if she would have a sugar daddy because of her curiosity. she had always been a person who did as she pleased. therefore, she could not be too double-standard. ¡°that¡¯s right, you should keep a few clean women ... this is for your own good.¡± lord rong blinked and looked at lord fourth, whose lungs were about to explode from anger. fourth master mo would never have imagined that his wife would choose to let him have a few women to satisfy her needs. shouldn¡¯t a normal woman be jealous and reject him? their lord rong was amazing. he even wanted to help him find a woman! so, this woman had never loved him from the beginning? it was fine if she wanted to keep a man as a mistress, but she also wanted to help him keep a woman? lord fourth¡¯s face was ashen. leng rongrong had misunderstood mo linyuan for a moment. she had always been a person who did not hold back, so she had misunderstood him and thought that fourth master mo really wanted to keep a group of women. he even seriously said that if he wanted to keep her as a mistress, he couldn¡¯t find those kinds of prostitutes. he had to find someone with a clean social status and who couldn¡¯t be too bad to her. lord rong kept talking. fourth master mo¡¯s face had already turnedpletely ck and was about to turn into a myriad of colors. ¡°is this the experience you gained from wanting to keep a man?¡± ¡°how did you know?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± am i right? ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. leng rongrong saw her husband¡¯s strange smile and covered her mouth. oh no, she had let it slip. she should not have admitted it! ¡± cough, i didn¡¯t mean it that way. i¡¯ve never thought of keeping a man. ¡± fourth master mo suddenly stood up and walked towards the door. ¡°where are you going?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± you haven¡¯t treated your injuries yet. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to deal with it.¡± then, without even changing out of his bathrobe, fourth master mo called tang luo and drove off. leng rongrong chased after him and asked where he was going. fourth master mo replied directly, ¡± to look for women. ¡± lord rong was petrified on the spot. frowning, she felt a little ufortable in her heart, as if it was twisted. she just stared nkly at the direction of the courtyard door and stood there for a long time. in the end, lord rong muttered, ¡± the wound hasn¡¯t been treated yet. ¡± leng rongrong returned to the house and sat on the sofa, deep in thought for a long time. she only felt that her heart was stuffy and very ufortable. she even opened the window to get some fresh air, but her heart still felt stuffy, as if she could not rx no matter what. why did he feel so ufortable? lord rong pressed on the position of her heart and leaned on the sofa, feeling extremely vexed. leng rongrong was so vexed that she was vexed until it was dark. it was getting dark, but mo linyuan and tang luo had not returned. this made lord rong even more anxious. she took out her phone and called mo linyuan, but he did not pick up. she then called tang luo, but he did not pick up either. don¡¯t tell me he really went to find a woman! what to do? what should she do? at this time, little nan yu and the others came back. they didn¡¯t know when it started to rain, so everyone was wet. storm shook its fur crazily outside beforeing in. it was the same with the rainstorm. since the storm and the like had returned, the big white tiger, who had been acting wildly in the yard, also entered the house. li ruhua carefully wiped the feet of these guys before letting everyone in. the moment they entered the house, li ruhua eximed, ¡± young madam, it¡¯s raining. why didn¡¯t you close the windows? the house is flooded! ¡± ¡°ah, it¡¯s raining?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± i was feeling a little stuffy, so i opened the window to get some fresh air. i didn¡¯t notice that it was raining. ¡± li ruhua quickly closed all the windows. little nan yu looked around to make sure he didn¡¯t see his daddy. he felt that his mommy was not in a good state and asked softly, ¡± mommy, are you okay? ¡± where¡¯s daddy?¡± ¡°he went to find a woman.¡± when leng rongrong said this, she felt a pain in her heart and her nose was sour. she had agreed to it, but as soon as mo linyuan went out, she felt as if a part of her heart had copsed. ¡°ah?¡± little nan yu¡¯s eyes widened and he rushed to leng rongrong with his short legs, ¡± mommy, what did you say? ¡± li ruhua, quan yu, storm, and the others all looked at leng rongrong. lord fourth had gone to find a woman? Chapter 698 ? Chapter 698: lord rong is also jealous! Trantor: 549690339 li ruhua and quan yu looked at each other. after all, quan yu had been with lord fourth for a very long time. therefore, he understood lord fourth very well. he did not believe that lord fourth would look for a woman. without young madam, lord fourth would not even look for a woman. furthermore, now that he had young madam, even a blind person could see that lord fourth loved young madam very much. with young madam around, how could lord fourth go looking for a woman? ¡°why would lord fourth look for a woman?¡± quan yu chuckled and said, ¡± young madam, you¡¯re joking again. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not joking. he said it himself. he¡¯s going to find a woman.¡± leng rongrong frowned. it was already dark, but mo linyuan had not returned. this meant that he might really be looking for a woman. he must have been angered by her ... however, she did not have a sugar daddy yet! leng rongrong¡¯s brows were tightly locked together. she did not know if she should be angry. she was the one who said that she would help him keep a woman, but at this moment, she was the one who felt the most ufortable. leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of depression. li ruhua felt the atmosphere was heavy and ran to the kitchen to cook. quan yu could also sense that young madam was not too happy. young madam was also very scary, so he decided to help out in the kitchen to prevent himself from being tortured by young madam. storms, rainstorms, critical hits, big white tigers, and the like still knew how to read the mood. when the situation was not right, these guys did not make any noise, but hid on the carpet and began to sleep. meanwhile, storm was holding a tablet with both paws and started to post on weibo. this guy¡¯s movements were so skilled that little nan yu was shocked when he saw it. of course, little nan yu was more concerned about his mommy at this moment. did daddy really go and find a woman? if his daddy really went to look for a woman, he would not forgive him. when he saw his mommy¡¯s depressed look, little nan yu was a little angry. if he wasn¡¯t sure that his daddy loved his mommy very much, he wouldn¡¯t have sneaked away. but in the end, his daddy treated his mommy like this? he went to find a woman? aiya, he was so angry! ¡®bad daddy needs to be punished. how can he find another woman other than mommy?¡¯ how could she make her mother sad? little nan yu¡¯s cheeks were puffed up like a pufferfish. his big eyes blinked as he came up with some stupid idea. ¡°mommy, let¡¯s go and find daddy! if daddy isn¡¯t back by the time we¡¯re done eating, we¡¯ll go catch him in the act!¡± ¡°caught in the act of adultery?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched and she flicked little nan yu¡¯s little head. ¡± you even know how to catch an adulterer? ¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯m a little genius!¡± little nan yu crossed his arms and said angrily, ¡± how can daddy find a woman? even if mommy finds a man, daddy can¡¯t find a woman! ¡± daddy should dote on mommy! mama, don¡¯t worry, xiao xun ¡®er will fully support you!¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong hugged little nan yu and rubbed her chin against the little one¡¯s head. she had been feeling down, but with the little guy by her side, her mood seemed to be less terrible. li ruhua quickly finished preparing dinner, and the group of people went to the table to eat. the atmosphere was a little strange. little nan yu smacked the table and everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at him and then pay attention to him. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? young master?¡± li ruhua asked. ¡°when we catch the adultererster, i¡¯m going to say this first. are you guys helping daddy or mommy?¡± the little guy asked aggressively. it was as if as long as li ruhua and quan yu were on mo linyuan¡¯s side, he would tie them up first. ¡°i¡¯m definitely helping young madam!¡± li ruhua raised her hand and said in all seriousness. this fellow hadpletely forgotten that he had secretly sent lord fourth a message that the young madam wanted to keep a man. ¡± i¡¯ll help you, ¡± butler quan said hesitantly. ¡± cough, i¡¯ll help young madam too! ¡± although lord fourth was terrifying, young madam seemed to be even more demonic ... if he had to choose one of the two, it would be better to choose the young madam. after all, lord fourth seemed to be a little afraid of his wife. furthermore, he did not believe that lord fourth had really gone out to flirt with other women. putting aside whether lord fourth was interested in it, he did not think that lord fourth had the guts to do so. little nan yu nodded in satisfaction, ¡± okay, you guys have to help when we catch the adultererter. ¡± after saying that, the little guy seemed to have thought of something and turned to look in the direction of storm and the others. storm, who was eating at their table, suddenly quivered. there was a roast chicken in storm¡¯s mouth. the roast chicken almost fell to the ground. he turned his head and looked at little nan yu. ¡°what about you guys? who are you helping?¡± little nan yu asked sternly, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to help mommy, you can go out now. you live in mommy¡¯s house, you eat mommy¡¯s food, and you wear mommy¡¯s clothes! ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit ran to leng rongrong obsequiously. even though he could not speak, he knew how to make trouble. he stuck out his chicken head and started to rub against leng rongrong¡¯s leg, showing that he was obedient to leng rongrong. storm howled and wagged its tail at leng rongrong, indicating its position. rainstorm and the big white tiger nodded at the same time. little nan yu nodded in satisfaction, ¡± remember, if daddy bullies my mommy, you must protect her! ¡± ¡°if there¡¯s another woman around daddy, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re afraid of daddy. just drive that woman away! the storm made people bald, the storm made people¡¯s faces swollen, and the white tiger scared people out of their wits. i¡¯d like to see if daddy still wants this woman!¡± the group of animals stared at little nan yu. li ruhua and quan yu both trembled in fear. if they weren¡¯t family, they wouldn¡¯t enter the same house. lord fourth and madam were both very scary, but she did not expect the young master to be so ruthless and scary. mo linyuan did not return after dinner. she could not get through to fourth master mo and tang luo¡¯s phone. so, little nan yu looked at leng rongrong, who was frowning, ¡± mommy, let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll catch the adulterer. ¡± ¡°how do we catch them? we don¡¯t even know where they are.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. if she wanted to catch them in the act of adultery, she had to first investigate where the person was. ¡°i¡¯ve already asked someone to help me investigate. the heartless rat and bad guy tang are in the hotel.¡± xiao nan zhi said angrily. ¡°hotel?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. did he really get a room with someone? did he really go and find a woman? ¡± i¡¯m so angry. he actually went to a hotel with a woman. ¡± little nan yu said in a huff, ¡± someone saw him with a long-haired woman! ¡± lord rong took a deep breath. ¡± is he good-looking? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t look good.¡± little nan yu took out his phone and showed it to leng rongrong. there was a photo on the phone. in the photo, mo linyuan was walking beside a woman. the woman had long, straight ck hair and was wearing a very sexy dress. although she had no breasts, she had a good figure. it was just that the face that could be vaguely seen looked a little ugly. lord rong was speechless. forget about finding a woman, he even found such an ugly one? Chapter 699 ? Chapter 699: rejected outside the door Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong and her group left the mansion. the downpour, storm, storm, and critical hit all wore raincoats that were custom-made for them. apart from the big white tiger, little nan yu said that he would bring rainstorm and the rest along to catch the adulterers and to let them deal with the woman. the little guy said that it was not good for them to beat people up, but animals were fine. they wanted to make an example of him. they wanted all the women who wanted to get close to his daddy to stay far away. they couldn¡¯t let these people do anything to his daddy. so, just like that, the group of people and a few animals went out. just as they reached the entrance, quan yu mmed on the brakes, giving the group of people in the car a shock. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i think there was a dog just now.¡± as quan yu was speaking, he suddenly turned his head and saw a dog pouncing on his car window. it then started hitting his car window. ¡± f * ck, where did this doge from? i was scared to death! ¡± quan yu looked at the dog outside the car window in shock. it looked a little familiar. ¡°he looks a little familiar.¡± li ruhua, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, also said thoughtfully. ¡°isn¡¯t this the dog we met during the day?¡± little nan yu looked at it carefully and said, ¡± it¡¯s that tibetan mastiff, right? it¡¯s the tibetan mastiff that huangfu shen was holding.¡± ¡°it seems to be true!¡± quan yu was stunned for a moment. ¡± why is this fellow here? what does it want to do? ¡± woof! woof! woof! the tibetan mastiff was howling madly outside, and it was even beating the car window excitedly. after listening for a while, leng rongrong said, ¡± it seems to have been driven out by huangfu shen, and now it¡¯sing to join us ... ¡± ¡°ah?¡± quan yu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± join us? this dog is so smart? you know we¡¯re good to animals, so you came to us?¡± ¡°our house is going to be a zoo.¡± li ruhua facepalmed. as expected, young madam would take in anything. he was a little d that young madam was only growing vegetables. if young madam suddenly wanted to raise chickens and ducks in this yard, he would probably go crazy. ¡°it looks quite pitiful. why don¡¯t we adopt it?¡± leng rongrong said when she heard the tibetan mastiff¡¯s cries. ¡°but this dog is huangfu shen¡¯s. it¡¯s fine if huangfu shen doesn¡¯t want it anymore, but if hees back to us and says that we stole his dog, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome.¡± quan yu said after thinking calmly for a moment. although huangfu shen was not a threat, he was the owner of a martial arts school, after all, so there must be many experts who could fight. he was the one who raised the dog, so it was up to him whether he wanted to keep it or drive it away. however, if huangfu shen knew that the dog hade to them, he would definitely not let it go. he wasn¡¯t afraid of them, but they were quite troublesome. if they wanted a tibetan mastiff, they could just buy one. with lord fourth and young madam¡¯s wealth, they could get any tibetan mastiff they wanted. ¡°the rain is so heavy, and it has no ce to go. it¡¯s quite pitiful.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± huahua, get out of the car and bring it to the big white tiger. let big white watch over it and give it something to eat. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± li ruhua was already used to it. she already had a chicken, so why would she be afraid of a dog? quan yu was speechless. li ruhua quickly settled the tibetan mastiff down. after returning, the group braved the storm and headed to the hotel. the best hotel in the capital was called the tianque hotel. this hotel was the best and most expensive one in the area. the people who stayed there were usually not ordinary people. ordinary people would not be able to enter this hotel. therefore, leng rongrong and the others were stopped at the entrance of the hotel. ¡°may i ask if you have booked a room?¡± the security guard looked straight at leng rongrong and the others and asked. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± little nan yu said, ¡± we¡¯re here to find someone. ¡± ¡°looking for someone?¡± the security guardughed. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. if you don¡¯t have a reservation, you can¡¯te in. ¡± if you¡¯re looking for someone, you¡¯ll have to inform our customers first before you can enter. may i ask which room are you looking for?¡± little nan yu was speechless. they were here to catch their father in the act of adultery. how would they know which room his father was staying in? besides, they were here for a surprise attack, so daddy wouldn¡¯t know that they woulde to find him, okay? ¡°if you don¡¯t have a reservation or an invitation, you can¡¯te in. also, the animals are not allowed to enter.¡± the security guard said with a smile. his attitude was quite kind. ¡°security guard, are we really not allowed to go in?¡± little nan yu looked at the security guard gloomily. ¡± can we make a reservation now? ¡± we can go in after we book the rooms, right?¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry, but all the rooms are full today. we can ept reservations, but we can¡¯t enter today either. we can only use the rooms for tomorrow. ¡± leng rongrong and the others were speechless. no one had expected that they would be stopped outside the hotel and not even be able to enter the hotel lobby. just as they were about to go bald, xuanyuan qiongyu led a few people towards them. when they reached the door, they saw leng rongrong and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°rongrong, what a coincidence! what are you doing at the door?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked curiously. behind them, a few people followed xuanyuan qiongyu. they were all rich young masters and young mistresses who hade to attend the old madam¡¯s birthday banquet. they were all from other ces, so they stayed in this hotel. these few days, xuanyuan qiongyu had brought them around to y. this group of people was naturally leng rongrong. after all, leng rongrong had gone on stage at the birthday banquet that day. when everyone saw leng rongrong, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and discuss in low voices. ¡± this must be the person from the countryside. he doesn¡¯t even know the rules of the heavenly court! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s so funny, bringing such a group of animals at the entrance of the heavenly pce. not everyone can live in the capital¡¯s heavenly pce! ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t help it. he¡¯s a country bumpkin, after all. he¡¯s actually raising chickens. this is so funny. i want to take a picture! ¡± ¡± miss qiongyu, why did the xuanyuan family still bring her back? it¡¯s so embarrassing! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t say that. miss qiongyu and the others are kind, but this country bumpkin is a little funny. after all, you didn¡¯t grow up in the xuanyuan family, and you¡¯re dressed so shabbily. you even brought so many animals to the hotel, and you didn¡¯t even know how to book them, and you were actually stopped outside!¡± ¡°this is really big news.¡± ¡± don¡¯t say anymore. if you continue, i think miss qiongyu is going to be angry. ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m fine,¡± xuanyuan qiongyu smiled gently. she couldn¡¯t wait for everyone to speak ill of leng rongrong. no one wanted to bring leng rongrong back. they only did so for another purpose. although leng rongrong had returned, she didn¡¯t represent the xuanyuan family. she, xuanyuan qiongyu, was the face of the xuanyuan family, so it didn¡¯t matter what others said. leng rongrong was leng rongrong, and the xuanyuan family was the xuanyuan family. Chapter 700 ? Chapter 700: lord rong was insulted Trantor: 549690339 ¡± it¡¯s enough for the xuanyuan family to have miss qiongyu. i don¡¯t know what they¡¯re bringing a country bumpkin back for! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s so funny. look at her! ¡± the group of people started to mock leng rongrong. xuanyuan qiongyu hurriedly stopped them, ¡± alright, everyone, stop talking. not everyone had the choice to be born. rongrong must have felt bitter in her heart to have such a father and mother. he had never been to tian que, so it was not strange that he did not know the rules. why don¡¯t we go in first? everyone¡¯s tired from ying today.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. thinking of her father and mother, leng rongrong could not help but frown. hearing xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words, it was as if her parents were really unbearable. if her father was really xuanyuan nantian, she didn¡¯t think he was unbearable. instead, she thought he used to be a very powerful person. although some things had happened at that time, and it was said that he had angered her grandfather to death, there was another secret behind her blind date. as for his own mother, bai wanrong. how could her mother be unbearable? her mother was famous in the underworld, so cool, so smart, but why did it sound like her parents were terrible from xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words? ¡°speaking of which, who are her father and mother?¡± someone asked out of curiosity. ¡°that¡¯s right, this miss xuanyuan rongrong¡¯s father hasn¡¯t been announced yet, and her mother¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. who are her parents? is she the illegitimate daughter of someone in the xuanyuan family?¡± ¡± rongrong¡¯s father is xuanyuan nantian, and her mother is a woman called bai wanrong. she doesn¡¯t have much status and is also a country bumpkin from a poor family. she doesn¡¯t have a good reputation and is involved in the underworld. i heard that she had many affairs with many men, so she has those underworld backgrounds ... ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu deliberately mentioned it casually, then shook her head and said, ¡± rongrong is very unfortunate to be born into such a family. however, after so many years, she¡¯s finally returned to the xuanyuan family. we¡¯ll do our best to treat her well. right, rongrong?¡± ¡± it turns out that her father is the murderer who killed her own father, xuanyuan nantian! ¡± ¡°her mother is that bai wanrong? although many people once said that bai wanrong was a legend, i also think that for a woman to have such a powerful background, she must have slept with her!¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, isn¡¯t this the daughter of a murderer and a prostitute?¡± ¡± qiongyu, don¡¯t be careless. with such parents, i don¡¯t think their daughter will be any better! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! why did the xuanyuan family bring her back?! ¡± ¡± grandma said that she was very pitiful living alone in the countryside. after all, she¡¯s a descendant of the xuanyuan family, so she gave her a way out. as for what happens in the future, it¡¯s all up to her. ¡± after xuanyuan qiongyu finished speaking, she turned to leng rongrong and said earnestly, ¡± the xuanyuan family has already given you a ce to live and a ce to work. rongrong, the rest will depend on your own efforts. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s cold eyes swept over xuanyuan qiongyu as she coldly said, ¡± ¡°do you have any evidence to prove that my father is a murderer? do you have any evidence that my mother is a prostitute? if you don¡¯t have it, then shut your mouth and don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°your father ran away after killing your grandfather. the whole world knows about it. i also heard that your mother was a prostitute. that¡¯s what the rumors say. why are you so fierce?¡± one of the girls sneered. ¡± rumor has it that you¡¯re a pheasant. are you? ¡± leng rongrong took a step forward and stared at the girl in front of her with a pair of soul-shaking eyes. the girl was shocked by the re and took a step back in panic. she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡± don¡¯t spout nonsense! ¡± ¡°you¡¯d better watch your mouth.¡± leng rongrong sized up the girl from head to toe, her eyes full of contempt. li ruhua, quan yu, and a few others were looking at this group of young masters and young mistresses. they had originally wanted to make a move, but leng rongrong blocked them behind her, not letting them make a move. of course, butler quan was still very smart. he then took a video. when the time came, he would hand them over to lord fourth, and this group of idiots would not be far from bing the fallen young masters and young mistresses of bankrupt families. ¡°you¡¯re just a country bumpkin, what are you so proud of!¡± the girl sneered at leng rongrong. ¡± i knew it. you¡¯re the daughter of a murderer and a prostitute. i¡¯ll see what you can do. you can¡¯t enter tian que, can you? ¡± country bumpkin!¡± as she cursed, the girl rushed into the lobby. the moment she entered, she quickly hid behind the security guards and stuck out her tongue at leng rongrong. then she giggled, ¡± country bumpkin, you can¡¯te in, right? i¡¯ll see what you can do to me! ¡± leng rongrong took a step forward, but the security guard blocked her. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t go in. ¡± then, a group of security guards came out and blocked leng rongrong and the others, preventing them from entering. xuanyuan qiongyu and the others easily walked into the hall. tian que¡¯s security guards were not simple security guards. they were all born in special circumstances, so they were particrly powerful. it was said that they only took orders from their boss, and they were very powerful. no one dared to provoke the security guards of tian que. even leng rongrong knew that the existence of tian que was extraordinary, and she knew even more that the boss behind tian que was extraordinary. therefore, no one rushed in at this moment. quan yu stood at the side. he wanted to say something but stopped. of course, their young madam could go in. tian que was their fourth master¡¯s property. if the fourth master was the boss, then the youngdy was the boss¡¯s wife! however, lord fourth had never told young madam about this, so he didn¡¯t know if he should say it. he said it, but he was afraid that lord fourth would want to keep it a secret. he didn¡¯t say it, but the situation in front of him was really infuriating, especially when xuanyuan qiongyu and the others were looking at them mockingly. ¡°you can¡¯t get in, country bumpkin!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what a person who can¡¯t even enter a hotel is doing at the entrance!¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, what an embarrassment.¡± ¡°if you have the ability,e and hit me!¡± ¡°the daughter of a murderer and a prostitute is definitely not a clean person. did she bring a few men and pets to book a room? the hell, so bold?¡± the words of the group of people inside were getting more and more unpleasant. xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t say anything, but she let the people around her talk about leng rongrong. at the door, leng rongrong¡¯s face was gloomy. quan yu couldn¡¯t take it any longer. he shouted at the security guards, ¡± call your manager over. you really dare to stop anyone. do you know who this is? ¡± this is your boss¡¯s wife, the boss¡¯s wife that your boss loves to death! ¡± hahaha, you¡¯re still calling me manager? why would the manager care about country bumpkins like you? ¡± before the security guard could say anything, the girl inside started to mock butler quan again. Chapter 701 ? Chapter 701: even the manager of tian que was so respectful to her Trantor: 549690339 quan yu looked at the girl inside in shock. he had be the head steward of theher abyss empire at a young age. who didn¡¯t know that? those who knew his identity would be 30% afraid of him and 70% respectful when they saw him. but at this moment, she was actually beingughed at by a little girl? what the hell was this? ¡°silly little girl, try saying that again!¡± quan yu looked at the girl in the room in exasperation. the girl sneered, ¡± country bumpkin, trash, trash, can you even get in? you can¡¯t get in. what can you do if i scold you? no matter how much i scold you, you can¡¯t get in.¡± butler quan was speechless. he turned around and walked to a corner to make a phone call. after the call ended, quan yu returned. he stood beside leng rongrong and stared coldly at the group of people inside. he said to them, ¡± you guys better not leave. wait here, i¡¯lle in and take care of you! ¡± ¡°wait for you toe in?¡± the girl burst intoughter. ¡±e in. we can wait, but when can youe in? ¡± quan yu was speechless. he was too arrogant, too much, and too infuriating! ¡°keep staring, you won¡¯t kill me no matter how much you stare.¡± the girl said slyly, ¡± you¡¯re an old man. you¡¯re so ugly. no wonder you like this country bumpkin. ¡± ¡°old, old man?¡± butler quan clutched his chest. was he an old man? he wasn¡¯t even thirty years old yet, and he always thought that he was young and powerful ... in the end, he was called an old man by a yellow-haired girl. furthermore, how was he ugly? he was handsome, and many women had their hearts set on him, yet he actually said he was ugly? li ruhua couldn¡¯t help butugh at the side. then, the girl inside started to attack li ruhua indiscriminately. ¡± that bald guy, why does he look so stupid? you¡¯re actuallyughing, you¡¯re so stupid that you can actuallyugh!¡± those people beside the girl couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. the girl was even happier when the people around her were amused. she began to talk about leng rongrong and the others in various ways. after belittling leng rongrong, she began to talk about storm, storm, and critical strike. storm didn¡¯t look like a dog, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. it looked strong on the outside but was actually weak on the inside. rainstorm was a horse from the countryside, so it looked especially ugly and stupid. then, he said that critical hit was like leng rongrong, especially rustic, and that he was a chicken from the countryside. the three animals were calm at first, but after hearing what the girl said, the storm started to kick the ground with its hooves and blow air out of its nostrils. it wanted to knock the security guards away and rush in. as for storm, it suddenly stood up and showed a tai chi move. this was so sudden that it shocked the group of people in the hall. even the group of security guards were stunned. of course, the security guards weren¡¯t ordinary people, so they had some insight. they immediately saw that the dog¡¯s tai chi was not ordinary. ¡°how can this dog be so powerful?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this tai chi too standard?¡± ¡°what a godly dog!¡± only the critical hit on storm¡¯s back made him so angry that his fur stood on end. someone actually said it was old-fashioned? it was such a fashionable chicken, and someone actually called it uncouth. it wanted to stand on their heads and step on their heads! at that moment, the hotel manager came out in a hurry. he rushed to the door. when he saw quan yu, he sucked in a cold breath. the manager rushed to the door and scolded the security guards, then invited leng rongrong and the others into the hall. at the same time, xuanyuan qiongyu and the others were stunned. one of the girls asked xuanyuan qiongyu, ¡± who was that man just now? ¡± ¡°the manager of tian que.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at the door with a strange expression. the manager was so respectful to leng rongrong, bowing madly as soon as he saw her, as if he wanted to prostrate himself in admiration. what was going on? how could the manager of tian que be so respectful to leng rongrong? he was the manager of tian que. even when he was dealing with the four big families, he had a high and mighty attitude. this was because the big boss behind tian que was rumored to be an existence that surpassed the four big families. tian que had never been afraid of offending the four great families. and the four great families had never dared to provoke tian que. the tian que hotel was the most powerful hotel in the capital, and almost everyone would choose the tian que hotel when they came to the capital. everyone¡¯s first choice was the tian que hotel. thus, one could only imagine how powerful thework of connections tian que had. however, at this moment, the manager of tian que, the manager that even she might not be able to meet, was so respectful to leng rongrong and the others. he invited leng rongrong and the others into the main hall, and apologized as they walked. ¡°is he really the manager of tian que?¡± the girls who were following xuanyuan qiongyu asked, ¡± the manager of tian que actually invited them in? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. why would the manager of the imperial court allow a group of animals into the imperial court? pets are not allowed in the imperial court, right? ¡± ¡°yes, i remember there was an international big shot who wanted to bring his pet into tian que. he thought that his status was noble enough, so he could bring his pet to stay, but he was kicked out by the manager of tian que. isn¡¯t leng rongrong a country bumpkin? how could she bring a pet in?¡± the group of people looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction in disbelief. only xuanyuan qiongyu was still calm. although she had mixed feelings, it was a rare opportunity to meet the manager of tian que. she had wanted to build a good rtionship with the manager of tian que since a long time ago. this way, she could help the xuanyuan family obtain information on many important figures. therefore, xuanyuan qiongyu quickly walked toward the manager of tian que. tian que¡¯s manager was around 30 years old. he was gentle and refined, and his speech gave people a feeling of being bathed in the spring breeze. he, quan yu, chatted for a while, then let leng rongrong and the others in. he even told them the room mo linyuan was in. ¡°hello, manager tian.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu walked to the manager¡¯s side and greeted him. however, the manager ignored her. ¡± manager, didn¡¯t tian que say that pets are not allowed in? are you breaking the rules? ¡± behind xuanyuan qiongyu, a girl said in a strange tone. manager tian looked at the girl and his eyes were cold. ¡± tian que will set its own rules. we don¡¯t need anyone to remind us. ¡± the girl choked and sneered, ¡± ¡°if you mess around like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that tian que will have no business?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was shocked by the girl¡¯s words. she quickly pulled on the girl¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡± apologize to manager tian! ¡± before the girl could say anything, manager tian smiled and said gently, ¡± you¡¯re really not afraid. ¡± Chapter 702 ? Chapter 702: they were driven out of the imperial court? Trantor: 549690339 with tian que here, they had never been afraid of no business. theherworld empire was behind the tian que. people who came to stay in hotels had never been against the rules of the tian que. they had always been against theherworld empire. to be able to stay in the tian que was also a symbol of status. everyone had vanity, so there had always been times when people could not book the tian que, but there had never been a time when the tian quecked business. people moved into the heaven imperial court to give face to theherworld empire, and to gain face for themselves. to put it bluntly, no one would care about the rules of the tian que. after all, the people who lived here were not ordinary people. because of this, there were times when the rules of the imperial court would be slightly altered for some people with special identities. of course. most of the time, the heavenly court never changed its rules, because there were not many people who were important guests to the heavenly court. however, this was a special case. after all, the people in front of him were not simple, including those pets. however, who would dare to neglect the pets of the behind-the-scenes boss of tian que? this was the boss¡¯s own hotel. was there a problem with letting his own pet in? it was the boss¡¯s own hotel, what was the problem with letting thedy boss in? it wasn¡¯t as if there was a hole in his brain that he would offend thedy boss. butler quan had already said that lord fourth was afraid of his wife and pampered young madam to no end. who would dare to stop him? ¡°this is lowering the style of the heavenly court!¡± the girl choked again and was a little angry. she said sarcastically, ¡± if word gets out that the tian que, which has always only received people of noble status, now even receives country bumpkins from the countryside, who would dare toe? i think everyone wille to find trouble with the tian que, and the tian que will ruin its own reputation! ¡± ¡°country bumpkin?¡± manager tian nced at leng rongrong, his eyebrows twitching. the wife of the fourth master, the head of theher abyss empire, the young mistress of theher abyss empire, and thedy boss of tian que. this idiot called her a country bumpkin? which part of him looked like a country bumpkin? not only was she dressed better than her, but her outfit was also extremely expensive. any random essory on the young madam¡¯s body, even the hairpin on her head, seemed to be worth hundreds of millions. in the end, this blind person said that thedy boss was a country bumpkin? ¡°is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± manager tian looked at the girl seriously and sneered, ¡± sir, if you are dissatisfied with tian que, you are wee to check out. ¡± ¡°check, check out?¡± the girl¡¯s voice changed instantly as she looked at manager tian in horror. it wasn¡¯t easy for them to move in. moreover, he was prepared to go back and show off to others that he had stayed in the tian que pce. if he was checked out at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if it was spread out? ¡± manager tian, miss yu didn¡¯t mean it. please don¡¯t be angry. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu acted as the peacemaker. however-manager tian did not even look at xuanyuan qiongyu. he walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side and said-¡± boss-the person you¡¯re looking for is on the top floor. only a super VIP card can take the VIP elevator directly. this is the card. ¡± well, if it¡¯s an animal, it can only go up by the cargo elevator. you can also use this card to swipe the cargo elevator.¡± manager tian handed the card to leng rongrong respectfully. leng rongrong was stunned for a moment before she took the card. ¡± thank you. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re wee, it¡¯s what i should do.¡± manager tian smiled gently and sent leng rongrong and the others to the private elevator. after settling leng rongrong and the animals, manager tian returned to the hall. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly because manager tian had ignored her. it was hard to believe that the manager of tian que would be so respectful and polite to leng rongrong. even if the olddy of the xuanyuan family came here, the manager would not care. however, he was so friendly to leng rongrong and her group. what was this? he was just a country bumpkin. how could he be worthy of such treatment from the manager of tian que? was this manager blind? or did he have a personal rtionship with them? if their personal rtionship was known by the behind-the-scenes boss of tian que, he would probably not be able to bear the consequences! although she thought this in her heart, xuanyuan qiongyu still tried to tter manager tian when she saw that he had returned. she smiled at manager tian and said, ¡± manager tian, i¡¯m really sorry for what happened just now. ¡± manager tian nced at xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s group of people. he didn¡¯t think much of this group of people, so he frowned. ¡°the one you should apologize to is not me, but the group of guests just now.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu choked. manager tian walked towards the front desk after he finished speaking. then, he asked, ¡± xiao yu, what¡¯s going on? when did our tian que ept all kinds of guests? why did we ept such a strange group of guests? ¡± no wonder some of the guests could not book a room. clean it up properly. guests who have not reached a high status can not stay in our tian que. tian que also needs to have a standard to measure our customers.¡± the receptionist broke out in a cold sweat. ¡± because she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the xuanyuan family, that¡¯s why she booked the room. miss qiongyu of the xuanyuan family should be qualified to stay in tian que. ¡± ¡°xuanyuan qiongyu can do it, but what¡¯s the rest of the nonsense?¡± manager tian lectured him for a while and then said, ¡± refund the double room fee. everything has been arranged. clear it out. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the receptionist heaved a sigh of relief as manager tian walked away. meanwhile, in the lobby, the eyes of the arrogant girl and the group of people were almost popping out of their eyes. no one had expected manager tian to say this. he actually said that they were some strange guests! all of them were actually looked down upon by the tian que? even xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was a little ugly. although she was qualified to stay here, she did not have the right to bring her friends over. what made her angrier was that manager tian did not seem to care about her at all. after he greeted leng rongrong so enthusiastically, he left her there. she tried to talk to him a few times, but he ignored her. she was so embarrassed and embarrassed. she was surrounded by her friends, and she was the one who had vowed that she would let them live in tian que. for the past two days, she had been praising her friends like crazy. although she didn¡¯t say anything, she was very pleased with herself. but now, they were about to be driven out by tian que. she would lose face. xuanyuan qiongyu said to the people beside her, ¡± you guys wait for me here. ¡± after she finished speaking, she turned around and chased after manager tian. manager tian was walking quite slowly, so xuanyuan qiongyu quickly caught up with him. she stopped in front of manager tian and hurriedly smiled. ¡± manager tian, you may not know this, but these are my friends. it wasn¡¯t easy for them toe all the way here, and they¡¯ve always dreamed of living in tian que. they¡¯ll be leaving in two more days, so please don¡¯t chase them away, manager tian!¡± Chapter 703 ? Chapter 703: the sound from the room Trantor: 549690339 ¡°what does your friend have to do with me?¡± manager tian looked at xuanyuan qiongyu with a look of disdain. those who were enemies with theirdy boss were definitely not good people. even if she was the number one socialite in the capital, she was nothingpared to theirdy boss. xuanyuan qiongyu was very unlucky. because manager tian of tian que had received lord fourth¡¯s favor, he was particrly protective. as long as lord fourth felt that it was right, as long as lord fourth liked it, as long as it was on lord fourth¡¯s side, he would protect it. however, he did not like anyone who stood against lord fourth or those on lord fourth¡¯s side. this was the first time that xuanyuan qiongyu had lost face. manager tian¡¯s words stunned her. she was the number one socialite in the capital, and the eldest daughter of the xuanyuan family, so everyone who knew her would give her face. the xuanyuan family was one of the four big families in beijing, and most people wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them. even if they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with them, they wouldn¡¯t go so far as to offend them. after all, they were still one of the four great ns. however, the manager of tian que didn¡¯t care who she was at all. he didn¡¯t give her any face and his words weren¡¯t pleasant to the ear. xuanyuan qiongyu forced herself to smile. ¡± manager tian, i¡¯m xuanyuan family¡¯s xuanyuan. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from the xuanyuan family or the yuan family. it¡¯s none of my business.¡± manager tian nced at xuanyuan qiongyu and said, ¡± do you know that you¡¯re blocking my way? also, if you don¡¯t want to offend tian que, then don¡¯t bully that fairy. of course, if the xuanyuan family wants to offend tian que, they can dig their own grave if they want to.¡± ¡°g-g-g-g-goddess?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face twitched. what the hell is a fairy? many people said that she was a fairy, but she had never considered herself one. this manager tian couldn¡¯t possibly be saying that leng rongrong that idiot was a fairy, right? ¡°thedy with the pet just now is a fairy. you mortals can¡¯t afford to offend a fairy.¡± manager tian said coldly, ¡± if you¡¯re smart, take your friends and leave tian que. don¡¯t upy the few rooms that tian que has prepared for the big shots. ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal to offend tian que, but i think the xuanyuan family is afraid to offend those big shots who they can¡¯t afford to offend, right?¡± after saying this, manager tian walked around xuanyuan qiongyu and left. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. she had lived in the capital for a long time and had grown up by the olddy¡¯s side. she had been known as the number one socialite by everyone since she was a child. when had he ever been looked down upon like this? however, the manager of tian que, a mere manager of tian que, looked down on her and did not take her seriously at all. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face turned pale with anger. she didn¡¯t know how to exin this situation to her friends. back then, she had vowed that with the xuanyuan family¡¯s ability, it would not be a problem to rule over the heavenly pce. but now, it wasn¡¯t as simple as not being able to book it, they had been chased out! tian que didn¡¯t want to do their business! he had been driven out! it was even more embarrassing than not being able to get a reservation. she would beughed at by many people. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face turned pale. thinking of leng rongrong, her heart was filled with hatred. if she had not bumped into that b * tch leng rongrong, how could this have happened? perhaps she had met manager tian, and manager tian would have been kind to her. however, manager tian had warned her to be polite to leng rongrong and not to bully her. leng rongrong was a country bumpkin who lived in the countryside all year round and had never been to the capital before. how could she be so familiar with manager tian, and how could manager tian be so protective of her? xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t quite understand. she didn¡¯t know why xuanyuan qiongyu was so protective of leng rongrong, but after much spection, she felt that leng rongrong might have had an illicit affair with manager tian. if a woman had no money or power, she could only rely on her body. she must have sold her body to make manager tian care so much about her. she was simply a shameless woman. no wonder her master said that leng rongrong would overturn the xuanyuan family in the future. she must have thrown the xuanyuan family¡¯s face away, right? xuanyuan qiongyu took a deep breath. she tried her best to keep a calm expression on her face, and then returned to the main hall. they did not know what the group of people in the lobby had done to make the security guards angry, so they were surrounded by the security guards at this moment. the front desk had already checked them out and asked the room staff to pack their luggage. then, they saw them out. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was unsightly. a girl rushed in front of xuanyuan qiongyu and looked at her as if she was looking at a god. ¡± qiongyu, have you already convinced the heavenly authorities to let us stay? manager tian will definitely give you face, right? all of you security guards and receptionists, listen up! your manager has asked us to stay!¡± the girl said excitedly. she felt that with xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s status, she would definitely be able to convince manager tian. to his surprise, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°what? you didn¡¯t manage to convince manager tian?¡± ¡°forget it, qiongyu also has her difficulties. the tian que has its own rules, let¡¯s move to another ce!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, forget it. we¡¯ve already stayed at the imperial court for two days. qiongyu has to pay for it. ¡± after all, this was xuanyuan qiongyu. even if everyone was dissatisfied, they did not dare to offend her. so, some people began to exonerate xuanyuan qiongyu. in the end, the group of people left the hotel. of course, the news of them being chased out by tian que spread very quickly. the front desk took a photo and it spread all over the world in an instant. in the hotel industry here, tian que was the most respected. therefore, when they saw tian que drive out their customers for the first time, they all felt that this group of customers had offended tian que. because, no matter where xuanyuan qiongyu and the others went, they were always rejected at the door. they went to one hotel after another, but they were all told that they were all full, or it was not convenient to receive them. xuanyuan qiongyu and the others were directly angered to death. who would have thought that they, who were considered to be a big family in the region, would not even be able to find a ce to stay after leaving the capital? in the end, it was xuanyuan qiongyu who brought them to a vi under her name, and they finally settled down. this time, under xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s fake grievance, everyone had sessfully made leng rongrong bear a grudge. at that time, leng rongrong and the others had already reached the top floor of the hotel, a top floor with the best view of the entire capital. this top floor was exclusive to the behind-the-scenes boss, which meant it was exclusive to mo linyuan. without that card, no one could enter. other than mo linyuan, only manager tian, who needed to help with the cleaning, had that card. on the top floor, even the corridors were decorated luxuriously. it was a low-key luxury that couldn¡¯t be seen. instead, it made people feel that it was extremely luxurious. even the geometric shape of the especially modern lights above their heads gave off an air of luxury that one could not tell. at the door of the room, leng rongrong and the others suddenly stopped in their tracks. ¡°does it hurt? do you want to hurry up?¡± ¡°hiss, ah yingluo.¡± sounds that could make one¡¯s imagination run wild came from the room. Chapter 704 ? Chapter 704: a scene more terrifying than catching adultery Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong and the others looked at the door with twisted faces. the voice was obviously not mo linyuan¡¯s, but the words that he said really made them look bad. ¡°i¡¯ll be quick!¡± ¡°does it hurt?¡± ¡± it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll be done soon. i¡¯ve always been quick and violent! ¡± inside the room, the doctor¡¯s words could be heard. however, wuya was worried that mo linyuan was afraid of pain, so heforted fourth master mo as if he wasforting a child. in reality, the scene was extremely pure. however, outside the room, when a certain someone heard it, he had a wrong idea. leng rongrong¡¯s face instantly turned livid. at first, she thought that she wouldn¡¯t care so much. after all, she also had the idea of keeping a young hunk as a mistress. although she wasn¡¯t that impure, keeping a young hunk as a mistress was just for her to feast her eyes. if it was for fun, she didn¡¯t want to look for abuse! she could not even handle mo linyuan alone. however, she felt that for the sake of fairness, it was fine for mo linyuan to sleep with a woman if she were to look for a young hunk. moreover, she really could not handle mo linyuan. she did not want to be tormented by mo linyuan in bed. she could not always use her hands to help, it was very tiring! she couldn¡¯t let a hot-blooded man live like a widow, could she? after much thought, the best way was to let mo linyuan find another woman to solve it. in this case, it¡¯s good for everyone! she would not see mo linyuan who was dissatisfied with her and wanted to eat her up all day long. she would not have been hurt or in extreme pain by mo linyuan. and mo linyuan would not go crazy because of dissatisfaction. as for mo linyuan¡¯s woman, she could also get a sum of money. it was such a good thing. she was such an open-minded wife. initially, she thought that she could easily ept it. on the way here, she even felt that if she released the news, she would not be able to bring herself toe back and catch them in the act. she was the one who said it, she was the one who asked him to find a woman. in the end, he was so concerned about it ... leng rongrong pursed her lips. damn it! she didn¡¯t want to mind, but when she walked to the door and heard this sound, her imagination ran wild. thinking about the situation in the room, she felt like she was going crazy. she was extremely angry. she was extremely furious. she couldn¡¯t stand it at all. she felt a fire burning in her chest, as if it was going to burn her whole heart. she felt as if there was a knife in her heart, stabbing straight into her flesh, twisting madly, and tearing her heart into pieces. that kind of anger was like a monstrous wave that swallowed her in an instant. especially when he thought of that long-haired woman, and how lecherous her voice sounded. ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s going on!¡± li ruhua was bbergasted. he reached out and covered little nan yu¡¯s ears, ¡± don¡¯t look at it. ¡± ¡°then why are you covering my ears?¡± little nan yu frowned. it didn¡¯t make sense. daddy shouldn¡¯t be looking for a woman. then what was this intense sound? he clearly understood how deeply his daddy loved his mommy in his past lives ... even if he sent a hundred women to his daddy and fed him a hundred pills, he would not be interested in any woman other than his mommy. what was going on? he felt that in his daddy¡¯s eyes, other than his mommy, who was a woman, all the other women were living toads, the kind that had moles all over their bodies. how could a proud and clean-freak like daddy touch a toad ... that was strange. ¡± young master, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to appear at such an asion. why don¡¯t you leave? ¡± huahua said earnestly. she was really afraid that little master would be led astray. young master is really too much. how can he find a woman just like that ... and the voice inside sounds particrly strong ... young master must be toxic, why does he like to be abused by women! he liked young madam because she was so scary. when he came out to have an affair, he would also find such a tough one. li ruhua looked at leng rongrong. young madam must be very angry, right? now that they had been caught in bed, with young madam¡¯s personality, she would probably throw young master out of the window on the top floor of this tens of stories tall building. unless his young master had wings, he felt that his young master would probably fall directly to the neenth level of hell. now, there was no need to search for the neenth level. his young master could directly pass through. at the same time, leng rongrong heard mo linyuan¡¯s voice as she listened to the movements inside. ¡°don¡¯t mess around!¡± the voice seemed to be a little angry, but it also seemed to be a little reproachful, and even a little gentle. (misunderstood lord fourth: me my ass, be gentle my ass, only anger! honey, you¡¯re hallucinating! leng rongrong¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. she subconsciously pressed on her own heart. why was she so upset and angry? she was so angry that she wanted to kick the door down. in fact, lord rong had indeed kicked the door open the moment he heard mo linyuan¡¯s voice. quan yu, li ruhua, and the rest were all so frightened that they took two steps back. ¡± i¡¯ve lived to this age, and i¡¯ve seen many cases of adultery, especially when nan si was caught with other women. i¡¯ve seen it hundreds of times, but i¡¯ve never seen such an exciting one! ¡± quan yu said softly. ¡± shh, don¡¯t talk. you¡¯ll get caught up in the mess and get blown up. ¡± li ruhua gestured for her to keep quiet. huahua was like a nanny, pulling the young master and not letting him in. at the same time, mo linyuan, who was in the room, was scolding the man behind him. ¡± wuya, f * ck your ancestors. i¡¯m the one who was injured and you¡¯re the one who treated me. what¡¯s your name?! ¡± if you make that kind of perverted sound again, do you believe that i will open the window and send you to heaven?¡± when the door fell to the ground, mo linyuan and the man behind him were stunned. even tang luo, who had juste out of the bathroom and was only wearing a pair of shorts, was shocked. after covering himself for a long time, tang luo quickly found a bathrobe and put it on, wrapping himself up. special assistant tang¡¯s heart was thumping. he felt that he was in big trouble this time. it was a big misunderstanding. looking at the young madam¡¯s expression, she must have misunderstood. on the sofa in the room, mo linyuan¡¯s bathrobe was half-fallen, revealing his injured shoulder. standing behind him was a man in a woman¡¯s outfit, wearing a v-neck dress and a long wig that had been thrown aside. he had short hair and a long beard, but one could tell that he was a man. the moment fourth master mo saw the door and leng rongrong, he was so shocked that he was speechless. he wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°m-young madam ... you¡¯re all here?¡± tang luo said in a panic. ¡°f * ck, tang luo, you still say that you don¡¯t like men? you¡¯re even afraid of your young master-¡± li ruhua was pulled to the door by little nan yu. she was shocked to see this scene. quan yu: ¡± ... ¡± if his guess was correct, this seemed to be a huge misunderstanding? ¡± f * ck, what¡¯s scarier than being caught in the act of adultery? it¡¯s not being caught in bed, but that the young master didn¡¯t find a woman, but a man ... ¡± li ruhua gulped. ¡± i, i¡¯ve learned something new! ¡± Chapter 705 ? Chapter 705: he was injured because of you! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°shut up!¡± tang luo had gotten some tape from somewhere and rushed over to seal li ruhua¡¯s mouth. ¡°do you f * cking want the world to be in chaos?¡± ¡± what the f * ck! ¡± leng rongrong was so shocked that she could not speak. she saw that the man behind mo linyuan was grabbing mo linyuan¡¯s bare shoulder with one hand, and the other hand was right on mo linyuan¡¯s chest ... if this wasn¡¯t flirting, then what was it? did he like men? her husband was actually having an affair with a man? leng rongrong was thunderstruck. she had forgotten to be angry, her heart was in a mess, and even more so, she had forgotten about her jealousy and heartache. she looked at mo linyuan with a tender expression on her face. fourth master mo pped away wuya¡¯s hand that was touching him. wuya shivered as he hugged his hands. ¡± i, i, that, that ... could she be lord fourth¡¯s wife? ¡± leng rongrong blinked, then blinked again. she was here to catch an adulterer in the act, and she hadn¡¯t prepared herself mentally yet. now that she saw this scene, she didn¡¯t know what to say. after a long time, she turned around and left. fourth master mo was speechless! was he angry? was he angry? it was a misunderstanding! his wife had deeply misunderstood him. although he had said those harsh words, he had never looked for a woman! even though he was angry, how could he find another woman other than her? he didn¡¯t like any other woman at all. moreover, he felt irritated when they were close to him ... he had onlye out to treat his injuries and to let both sides calm down. he had never thought that his wife woulde to tian que and kick down this supposedly very strong door. fourth master mo¡¯s heart was also in a state of shock. how should he coax his wife when she was angry? what should he do when his wife was angry? his wife had misunderstood. how could he exin it so that she would believe him? mo linyuan, who was still angry with leng rongrong earlier, had forgotten that he was angry because his wife did not care about him. all he could think about was how to make his wife happy. fourth master mo¡¯s face was gloomy and his body was surrounded by a terrifying aura. however, he only had one thought in his mind: to make his wife happy! at the same time, storm and a few other animals were also in an unknown situation. anyway, these guys only remembered what their young master said when they came out. no matter who the other party was, they just had to rush up and fight. their master was lord rong, so they were willing to risk everything for lord rong. then, the storm rushed into the room. ¡°f * ck, where did this horsee from?¡± wuya, who was currently wearing a wig, was shocked. then, storm went to snatch wuya¡¯s wig. ¡°ah, ah, ah, ah, big brother, that¡¯s my wig, my favorite one, not grass. let go of my wig, dear, let go of my wig, okay? wuwuwu, my wig, did you bite my wig to pieces?¡± before the pitiful wuya could react, storm rushed in again. before he could react, he saw storm suddenly stand up and then give him a p. wuya¡¯s disbelief was as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°i, did i see a ghost!¡± ¡°i saw a dog stand up and p me!¡± ¡°oh my god, i also saw a chicken. wait, what is it doing? what was it doing? why is it looking at me? why do i feel like it wants to fly over my head?¡± rade wuya was being chased by the critical hit. after that, he was squatted on top of his head by a critical hit. at the same time, tang luo was not let off either. after gnawing on wu ya¡¯s wig, rainstorm rushed up to gnaw on tang luo¡¯s hair. he couldn¡¯t gnaw on tang luo¡¯s hair, but he found tang luo¡¯s armpit hair. in his excitement, he thought it was grass and immediately went up to gnaw on it. ¡± you perverted horse!¡± tang luo eximed. li ruhua pulled little nan yu out. she wanted to close the door but the door was lying on the ground. ¡°forget it, the door is already a corpse.¡± li ruhua sighed silently and felt a chill on her neck. she turned her head and met mo linyuan¡¯s terrifying gaze. li ruhua was speechless. was he supposed to say something? when mo linyuan walked past li ruhua, his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡± wu, wu, wu, wu, wu, wu, wu, wu ... ¡± li ruhua had forgotten that her mouth had been sealed. she wanted to say something, but in the end, she only managed to utter a bunch of wu, wu, wu, wu, and wu, not saying anything. just as she was about to tear the tape off, fourth master mo¡¯s hand unexpectedly pped her. he looked deeply at li ruhua and said, ¡± you¡¯d better not speak for the rest of your life. ¡± caught in the act of adultery? the three of them ... what did she think he was? it¡¯s fine if you wear women¡¯s clothes, but you¡¯re also treating others as perverts? if not for the fact that huahua was lord rong¡¯s woman and was afraid that his wife would be angry, fourth master mo would have broken her neck. leng rongrong was still crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. she could feel the sound of thunder rumbling above her head. with great difficulty, fourth master mo finally walked in front of lord rong. lord rong looked up and asked, ¡± you like men? and a man in women¡¯s clothing? that was a man, right?¡± ¡°......¡± li ruhua subconsciously took a step back. that¡¯s right, he¡¯s dangerous! would lord fourth take a fancy to him? mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at li ruhua. ¡± don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. ¡± li ruhua heaved a sigh of relief. with such a stern gaze, she probably didn¡¯t like him. ¡°it¡¯s not what you think. you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± fourth master mo stood in front of master rong and closed his eyes. he held his forehead in pain, ¡± that wuya is a doctor. he has a perverted fetish and likes to dress up like a woman. ¡± he was treating my wound just now.¡± although mo linyuan was wearing a bathrobe, it was not pulled up properly, so his shoulders were open. leng rongrong could see the wound on his shoulder with one look. half of the wound had been treated, but the other half had not been bandaged. it looked like the injury was very serious. when leng rongrong saw the wound, her heart felt as if it was being tugged at. it turned out that his injuries were actually so serious? one could tell that the wound was almost pierced through, which looked extremely terrifying. mo linyuan¡¯s expression did not change before, so she thought that he was hurt, but it was not serious. but at this moment, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. especially when tang luo rushed out and shouted at leng rongrong, ¡± young madam, don¡¯t misunderstand young master ... he¡¯s really just treating his injuries. we all like women! furthermore, young master¡¯s injuries were caused by you.¡± young master¡¯s injuries were caused by you! when leng rongrong heard this, her heart felt as if it had been hit by something, and her head was buzzing. Chapter 706 ? Chapter 706: little nan yu, will i be cut by daddy? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°because of my injuries?¡± leng rongrong looked at the hideous and terrifying wound on mo linyuan¡¯s chest, and her heart ached. little nan yu¡¯s eyes lit up. then, she held her forehead exaggeratedly. ¡± oh, i forgot. that ce is very dangerous. even if daddy is so powerful, he could still get hurt ... ¡± he even incited his mommy to catch them in the act, not knowing that his daddy was injured because of his mommy. moreover, the reason why he was hiding here to recuperate alone was probably to make his mommy worried if she saw him. ¡°yingluo mommy, i suddenly remembered that the cross-dressing man just now is a famous doctor in the capital. wuya, you can find him by just searching. he¡¯s good at treating external injuries ... i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything fishy about uncle tang since he¡¯s been with daddy for so long ... although i don¡¯t know why he¡¯s taking a shower here.¡± little nan yu started to mediate between his daddy and mommy. he even red at tang luo fiercely as he spoke. why did she have to take a shower to cause a misunderstanding? ¡± it¡¯s still my fault, yingluo. ¡± tang luo pointed at himself, feeling helpless and aggrieved. he had no choice but to exin. ¡± i¡¯m in the wrong. i was drenched by the sudden downpour. besides, i came back so suddenly that i didn¡¯t have time to take a bath. i smelled so bad that i took the opportunity to take a bath while wuya was treating the young master¡¯s wound. ¡± special assistant tang was so anxious that he stomped his feet. ¡± there¡¯s really nothing worth misunderstanding! we¡¯re three men, and we¡¯re upright ... besides, my sexual orientation has always been normal, i like women!¡± behind him, wuya stuck out his head, ¡± i like women too! although i like women¡¯s clothing, my sexual orientation is also normal, okay? can¡¯t you just let me have some special fetishes?¡± ¡°you and huahua should be able to get along.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw that the critical hit was still on wuya¡¯s head and wuya¡¯s face was on the verge of copse. ¡°flower?¡± wuya frowned. ¡± what flowers and nts? i don¡¯t like flowers and nts. i like women¡¯s clothes! ¡± ¡°flower is also a cross-dressing big boss.¡± little nan yu exined, ¡± here, you can talk. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a cross-dressing big boss!¡± li ruhua¡¯s little eyes were filled with stubbornness. his pajamas were for women¡¯s wear, but the rest were normal clothes, okay? ¡°really?¡± wuya became excited and rushed over to put his arm around li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. little nan yu took the opportunity to call out the storm inside to stop the chaos. after that, the little guy was very good at signaling with his eyes and pushed leng rongrong and mo linyuan into the room. ¡°daddy, mommy, you two talk in private. the misunderstanding will be resolved soon. don¡¯t mind us!¡± the door was closed with a bang. in the room, leng rongrong looked at the wound on mo linyuan¡¯s chest in frustration. the wound was so severe that it made her heart ache as if her heart had been pierced through. if she had suffered such a non-fatal injury, she would not have cared. but when she saw the wound on mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder, it seemed to hurt more than her own injury. her heart tightened, and it was as if she was holding a porcupine inside, stabbing her until she was bleeding. at the same time, in the corridor, tang luo let out a blood-curdling scream after he realized what was going on. he then shouted, ¡± f * ck, i¡¯m not wearing any clothes! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re wearing it!¡± little nan zhi red at tang luo. the little nan yu had always had a strong aura. ¡°i¡¯m not wearing it!¡± tang luo said in despair, ¡± my clothes are inside! ¡± ¡°if you¡¯re wearing it, why don¡¯t you take off your underwear? why don¡¯t you throw the bathrobe away to prove that you¡¯re not wearing it?¡± little nan zhi snorted. tang luo was speechless. ¡°let¡¯s go, don¡¯t disturb daddy and mommy¡¯s loving moment!¡± little nan yu secretly stuck out his tongue as he spoke. he had almost misunderstood his daddy. he actually incited his mommy toe and catch them in the act of adultery. if his daddy found out, he would probably lose his head, right? aowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowad no, i can¡¯t let daddy know about this. then, when the group of people walked out, little nan yu looked at quan yu, li ruhua and the rest with a warning look, ¡± don¡¯t tell daddy that i suggesteding here to catch the adulterers. otherwise, wuwu! ¡± although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, little nan yu¡¯s dark eyes were full of threat. ¡°keep your mouth shut.¡± li ruhua made an oath gesture. ¡°i¡¯m not a talkative person!¡± quan yu expressed his stance. ¡± wow, so it¡¯s you, young master, who asked the young madam toe and catch them in the act of adultery! ¡± tang luo was shocked. ¡± y-y-you ... are you going to betray lord fourth like this? ¡± ¡°what?¡± little nan yu tilted his head and raised his eyebrows. he looked up at tang luo. ¡± special assistant tang, are you tired of living? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡± tang luo choked on his own saliva. ¡± what were you saying just now? ¡± ah, why do i suddenly have intermittent memory loss? i seem to have forgotten what i just said. do you guys remember?¡± storm, storm, critical strike. he looked at tang luo as if he was looking at a coward, as if to say,¡¯do you still have any shame?¡¯ when wuya was being stared at by little nan yu, he waved his hand and said, ¡± i don¡¯t care about this. it¡¯s not easy for me to meet a friend with the same goal so i want to ask for advice. ¡± you¡¯re li mahua? no, li chrysanthemums? li cihua? li li xue xue?¡± li ruhua¡¯s face turned from green to red. his name wasn¡¯t a good one to begin with, but now, it was a twisted flower, even his chrysanthemums were showing ... ¡°hahaha, chrysanthemum! ma hua!¡± little nan yu and the others reacted andughed like crazy. ¡°am i wrong?¡± wuya asked carefully, ¡± what about ... plum ... plum blossom? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re the fried dough twist, your whole family are fried dough twist!¡± li ruhua exploded. ¡± i told you, i¡¯m not a cross-dressing boss. you have nothing to learn from me. get lost! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t be shy. if you like someone, you like him. there¡¯s no need to hide it. there are thousands of different kinds of people. what¡¯s most important is how you live. ¡± wuya followed by li ruhua¡¯s side and gave her all sorts of advice. li ruhua almost went crazy with anger. tang luo and the others couldn¡¯t hold it in andughed until their stomachs hurt. at the same time, the atmosphere in the room was not as rxed as before. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan¡¯s injury, her heart clenched. she couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. she didn¡¯t know how mo linyuan got injured, but she knew that tang luo wouldn¡¯t lie. moreover, if tang luo said that it was fake, mo linyuan would definitely not agree and would definitely refute it. so, this injury was caused by him. no matter how he had suffered, he had been hurt because of her. she had even misunderstood that he was out looking for a woman. she was upset. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, zhenzhen, ¡± leng rongrong said after a long while. however, she had always been a little stubborn. although she had misunderstood mo linyuan, when mo linyuan came out, she had said that he was looking for a woman. therefore, she felt that even if she had misunderstood, she could not me it all on herself. however, at this moment, she felt a sense of frustration that she had never felt before. what annoyed her was that she should not have cared so much about mo linyuan¡¯s affair with a woman, but she was actually so concerned. Chapter 707 ? Chapter 707: fourth master mo, i¡¯m frustrated! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong did not know who had hurt mo linyuan, but at this moment, she had an urge to avenge mo linyuan. ¡°is it the 19th floor?¡± leng rongrong asked. if it was because of her, then did mo linyuan go to the neenth level and was injured to this extent by someone there? no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could hurt mo lingyuan like this. after all, her own martial arts were already considered powerful, but she could not gain much advantage in front of mo linyuan, let alone others. however, the neenth floor was extremely mysterious and powerful. even his godfathers couldn¡¯t find out where the 19th floor was, let alone who the boss of the 19th floor was. therefore, she felt that the 19th floor was the most likely. ¡°no.¡± mo linyuan suddenly said. ¡°you¡¯re not?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± who¡¯s that? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not human.¡± mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong, his expression still a littleplicated. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter who it is, i¡¯m fine. i just need to treat my wound and it will be fine in a few days. ¡± it was i who took its things, so it deserved to hurt me. ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± leng rongrong was confused by mo linyuan¡¯s words and did not quite understand. mo linyuan did not want to talk about this anymore. after all, bai wushan, where little nan yu had shown him the way, did have a lot of rare herbs, but that ce was really dangerous and scary. if it wasn¡¯t for his strong martial arts, he might not have been able to protect himself, let alone bring that thing out. however, as soon as he thought of that thing, fourth master mo¡¯s expression softened. he was sure that rongrong would like it. she nevercked money, nor did sheck any gifts. only rare things like this were worthy of her and could make her happy. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. let me treat your wound first.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. mo linyuan recalled what leng rongrong had said before, she said that she had treated the animals in her house ... he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°are you looking down on my medical skills?¡± leng rongrong was a little upset. ¡± i¡¯ve treated others recently too ... although i don¡¯t really use my medical skills, my medical skills are still on the line, okay? ¡± she was actually beingughed at by an injured person. ¡°you didn¡¯t let me treat your wound at home. don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe in my medical skills?¡± leng rongrong picked up the ready-made bandages on the table. the more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. when mo linyuan told her that he was looking for a woman, he was actually looking for wuya. the reason why he said that he was looking for a woman was probably because he felt that it was not good to directly say that his medical skills were not good and not want her help! so, her medical skills were being despised? lord rong looked at mo linyuan angrily. ¡°why don¡¯t i call that androgynous person over to help you treat your wound?¡± mo linyuan grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand, who was about to leave in a huff. he looked up at her with eyes as deep as the starry sky. ¡± i¡¯m not looking down on your medical skills. ¡± ¡± then why ... ¡± leng rongrong loosened the gauze she was holding. ¡°i was afraid you would see my injuries.¡± mo linyuan sighed softly. ¡± i was afraid that you would be worried when you see it. but you might not care about it, since you¡¯ve already asked me to find another woman. ¡± at the thought of what leng rongrong had said ... fourth master mo felt as if his heart had been shattered into pieces. he didn¡¯t know when he started to like this woman, but the more he spent time with her, the more he liked her. he had always wanted to have a wife. he had such a powerful wife and he liked her so much. every frown, every smile, every anger, and every joy of this woman, he liked and cared about them all. he had thought that this woman also cared about him. however, he was not so sure today. or rather, this uncertainty had been there for a long time, ever since he started to make her act real. when he had suggested to turn the act into reality, she had been in a state ofplete indifference. after that, he had almost forced her to agree. however, she had never spent his money. she had never cared much about how she looked. even in bed, she had not often let him touch her. she would be overjoyed to ept the gifts that zhong hanyue gave her, and she would call zhong hanyue ¡®big brother¡¯, and she would be extremely passionate. however, when she called him, it was not mo linyuan, but her husband. it sounded like he was forced to do so. she called li ruhua, flower, mo nanyu, xiao xun ¡®er, and even tang luo, little luo luo. they were so close, but as her husband, she always called him by his name. in reality, fourth master mo wasn¡¯t too happy. especially leng rongrong, who, because she didn¡¯t want to sleep with him, had actually asked him to keep a woman, and even said that she would help him keep a woman. women were most afraid of men having an affair. however, this man in his family was so extraordinary that he couldn¡¯t wait for him to have a mistress! if it was true love, she would have been jealous a long time ago. how could she still say that she wanted to keep a man and a woman for him without changing her expression? fourth master mo¡¯s heart was filled with many thoughts, and his expression inevitably became gloomy. leng rongrong thought to herself,¡¯how could i not mind?¡¯ her heart had just been in pain, as if it had been cut by a knife. she had never been like this before ... she didn¡¯t know why her heart felt so terrible. obviously, if it was her, she wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye. however, she couldn¡¯t bear to see fourth master mo get injured. she even wanted to hide this man and protect himpletely. however, when she saw mo linyuan¡¯s expression, she did not have time to exin anything. she just thought that mo linyuan was angry because she had asked him to find a woman and he had suddenlye to kill her. ¡°i didn¡¯te here to stop you from finding a woman.¡± in her panic, leng rongrong exined, ¡± xiao xun ¡®er said he was here to catch them in the act of adultery ... ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. lord fourth felt a blow to his heart. he was just thinking that she might as well take care of him and bring her whole family to look for him. in the end, it wasn¡¯t? did shee only because little nan yu said he was here to catch an adulterer? fourth master mo¡¯s face turned even gloomier as his heart was in turmoil. the dignified and unfathomable ruler of theherworld empire was actually feeling upset because of a woman. fourth master mo felt embarrassed and frustrated. she was clearly his wife, the woman he loved deeply, but this woman did not love him. he had never tasted such a feeling, to love but not get it. the number of women who liked him could form a circle around the earth ... ¡°i¡¯ll help you bandage your wound?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and asked carefully. mo linyuan did not say anything, and leng rongrong began to treat his wound. she did not know if it was because she was nervous or because she was not skilled in medicine, but she did her best to tie fourth master mo up like a mummy. Chapter 708 ? Chapter 708: fourth master mo, i feel more and more like a mistreated little wife! Trantor: 549690339 mo linyuan¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw that leng rongrong had wrapped his wound up like a dumpling even though he had only suffered a small injury. he really shouldn¡¯t have believed in her medical skills ... however, the bandage had already been bandaged, and it was not good to let someone remove it. ¡± it might be a little bad, but trust me, it¡¯s better to tie it up a little tighter. ¡± leng rongrong did not know if she was trying tofort herself or mo linyuan, but she said this seriously. after saying that, her face turned red. she had learned medical skills from su wei. she was very good at dealing with some diseases or treating injuries. however, when it came to bandaging, especially things like applying bandages, she felt that it should be left to handymen to do, so she was never good at bandaging. if her arms or legs were injured, she could still wrap them up a little. however, she couldn¡¯t wrap the shoulder wound horizontally or vertically, so she simply wasted a lot of bandages and wrapped it up a few times. seeing leng rongrong¡¯s awkward expression, fourth master mo did not say anything in the end, but his expression was a littleplicated. however, since it was his wife who bandaged his wound, he was still very happy. after they were done, the two of them left the room and prepared to go home. little nan yu and the others were all in the lobby downstairs. the group of people were drinking tea and chatting in the rest area. it was very lively. as soon as they saw mo linyuaning down, everyone could not help but look at them. then, when everyone saw that mo linyuan¡¯s wound was wrapped in aplicated way, so thick that it was almost impossible to put his clothes on his shoulders, they felt suffocated. as expected, lord rong¡¯s style was extraordinary. tang luo thought, so the young master didn¡¯t ask wuya to help treat his injuries because he was afraid that the young madam would be worried, but because the young madam¡¯s bandaging technique was too rough? li ruhua,¡±remember, if you get injured, never let the young madam help you.¡± so there was a reason for young madam¡¯s enthusiasm. quan yu,¡±is he still helping to wrap it up? isn¡¯t he trying to strangle someone to death?¡± he was simply heartless! why was lord fourth still so happy ... as a doctor, wuya¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that young madam is a doctor? the godly doctor¡¯s bandaging technique is a little special. is there anything special about it?¡± leng rongrong red at wuya and said unhappily, ¡± being good at treatment doesn¡¯t mean that i¡¯m good at bandaging. this kind of thing is done by the assistant, of course i can¡¯t do it well! ¡± ¡°oh, oh, oh, i see.¡± wuya tried to hold back hisughter. young madam was really concerned about her reputation. ¡°you seem to be looking down on me?¡± leng rongrong saw that wuya was trying to hold back hisughter and her beautiful brows furrowed together. she was a little displeased. ¡± if you want tough, justugh. if you hold it in, you might hurt yourself! ¡± wuya was speechless. a group of people left the lobby, and wuya quickly caught up with li ruhua. ¡± li mahua swish swish! ¡± before he could finish his sentence, wuya felt li ruhua¡¯s terrifying gaze on him. li ruhua¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°mamama ... if it¡¯s not a fried dough twist, then what kind of flower is it? chrysanthemums?¡± wuya was red at once again and shivered. he pped his head and remembered. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. you¡¯re as beautiful as a flower or a piece of jade. hahaha, no wonder you like to wear women¡¯s clothes!¡± ¡°wu ya, why do you have teeth? if you don¡¯t have teeth, it would match your name!¡± li ruhua rolled his eyes at wuya and snorted. ¡± i told you, i¡¯m not a cross-dressing boss. i don¡¯t have the habit of crossdressing in public! ¡± ¡°oh, then you have the habit of wearing women¡¯s clothes in private, right? it¡¯s fine, i didn¡¯t dare to be so generous in the beginning.¡± li ruhua red at wuya. after the group of people got into the car, they went straight home. that night, leng rongrong saw that mo linyuan was in a bad mood and wondered if he was in such a bad mood because she had interrupted his search for a woman. then, lord rong, who had been tossing and turning on the bed for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t help but turn to the side and look at the man in front of him with his dark eyes in the dark. he wanted to tell him to find a woman. however, the thought of it made her feel ufortable. the thought that mo linyuan would find another woman to vent his anger on made her heart feel extremely ufortable. she had always been a big-hearted person. no matter what happened, she would not be too anxious. she was always calm andposed. however, this matter made her a little angry. he had wanted to say,¡±i won¡¯t stop you from looking for women. i¡¯ll keep a group of women for you.¡± in the end, she blurted out, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to look for women, and you¡¯re not allowed to have a mistress anymore. you¡¯re my husband, and i don¡¯t want to be cuckolded. to be fair, i don¡¯t have a mistress either! ¡± fourth master mo was originally a little angry. after all, he cared about his wife, but his wife didn¡¯t seem to care about him. this made him feel bad. however, even though he was angry, he could not find a woman. he wanted to find a woman to show her, but when he thought of other women, he was annoyed and not interested at all. previously, he had asked tang luo to call a certain youngdy toe out and apany him, but when he thought of that certain youngdy, he felt a burst of disgust. he despised it so much. then, after tang luo made the call, he was rejected by tang luo directly. of course, he had asked tang luo to call and find a woman not because he wanted to find a woman. he had only wanted to deliberately anger leng rongrong and make her jealous. however, after that, lord fourth felt that his wife did not seem to care about him at all, so he was afraid that she would not be jealous. thus, lord fourth¡¯s face darkened and he began to sulk. lying on the bed, he got angrier when he thought about it. then, he heard leng rongrong suddenly say this. it didn¡¯t sound like something someone who was jealous would say, even using ¡± don¡¯t keep a man ¡± as an exchange for ¡± don¡¯t look for a woman ¡± ... she might as well have told him to find any woman he wanted. his words seemed to be restraining her, making her unable to indulge in pleasure. lord fourth, who had always been as powerful as a demon king, was about to die of anger. because in front of his wife, he felt like a mistreated little wife, while his wife was the kind of bad man who indulged in debauchery! ¡°if i don¡¯t find a woman, how can i satisfy my desires?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was cold and carried a hint of anger. ¡°will you die if you don¡¯t do it?¡± leng rongrong bit her lips. she could not bear the thought of him looking for another woman, but the thought of mo linyuan¡¯s energy in bed made her scalp tingle. it didn¡¯t mean that he would hurt her or make her ufortable. it wasfortable ... but it was really tiring! Chapter 709 ? Chapter 709: chapter 710-female devil Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you will die.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s tone was firm. however, he fell silent after saying that. mo linyuan would not force leng rongrong. his wife did not love him as much anymore. if he continued to force her and angered lord rong, he was afraid that his wife would not want him anymore. however, this was indeed a problem. he finally had a wife, but he could only look at her and not eat her. it was like there was a piece of meat in the bowl. it was fragrant and the color was alluring, but he had to be a monk who didn¡¯t eat meat. it was like this every day. there was meat in a bowl of rice, but he could only eat white rice. who could bear it? mo linyuan did not speak, but leng rongrong thought that he was angry again. thinking that she didn¡¯t allow him to find other women, she couldn¡¯t let him hold back ... and was he angry? would he be very angry? the thought of mo linyuan¡¯s injured shoulder and the possibility that he was angry with her made her feel bad. therefore, lord rong carefully moved closer to mo linyuan. fourth master mo could feel his wife approaching him and subconsciously moved to the side. lord rong came closer. fourth master mo shifted to the side. lord rong was speechless. he was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to touch her? did he despise her? instantly, lord rong was a little displeased. this time, she moved even closer to fourth master mo. originally, she was not going to make a sound, but this time, she was going all out to attack. as for fourth master mo, he quickly moved to the side as if he had seen a ghost, not allowing leng rongrong to touch him at all. he had not touched this woman for a long time, but she was unwilling to let him touch her. she even asked him to find another woman. if he let her touch him again and she still refused to let him touch her, he would be the one who would suffer. if this woman didn¡¯t let him have sex with her, she might even find a bunch of other women for him. fourth master mo wanted to roll his eyes at the thought of this. he had never touched any other woman. just the thought of it made him feel disgusted. if his wife found him one, he would not only be disgusted, but also heartbroken. therefore, in order to protect his innocence, lord fourth had always avoided lord rong. however, lord rong had a stubborn temper. she finally wanted to get closer and give mo linyuan a chance, but he was avoiding her? she had a huge internal struggle before she wanted to take the initiative. after all, her husband was hurt because of her, and he seemed to be a little angry. usually, he would wrap his arms around her and let her sleep on his arm. today, he hid far away. the bed was so big, and he slept on the edge of the bed. there were even two people lying in the middle. was she being despised now? he was angry and then despised her? the more lord rong thought about it, the more depressed he became, so she continued to move forward. in the dark, fourth master mo furrowed his brows, not knowing what his wife was up to. he had finally made up his mind to sleep far away and not touch her, but in the end, she kept leaning towards him. in his daze, lord fourth rolled to the edge of the bed. he had almost forgotten that he wouldnd on the ground if he rolled again and was about to fall just like that. ¡°be careful!¡± leng rongrong had wanted to pounce over and pull mo linyuan back, but in the end, she identally hit mo linyuan¡¯s chest, causing fourth master mo to fall to the ground. mo linyuan was speechless. leng rongrong was speechless. mo linyuan raised his hand to protect leng rongrong, but he was in pain from the fall. the two of themy on the ground, motionless for a long time. in the end, lord fourth¡¯s mouth was dry, and he asked in a low and hoarse voice that was a little helpless and doting, ¡± ¡°can you get up now? or are you nning to sleep on the ground for the night?¡± ¡°wait, wait a moment!¡± leng rongrong got up in a panic, then turned on the bedsidemp. she remembered that mo linyuan was injured and quickly helped him up to take a look. fortunately, he didn¡¯t press on the wound and fourth master mo had also cleverly avoided it, so the wound was not too serious. however, he caught a glimpse of it from the corner of his eye. lord rong¡¯s eyes saw something he shouldn¡¯t have, and his face instantly turned red. lord rong quickly shifted his gaze and turned off the lights without looking sideways. ¡°what are you hiding for?¡± in the dark, leng rongrong, who had calmed down, said unhappily, ¡± am i a scourge? will i tear you to pieces, or will i eat you? or will i have spikes on my body and be a porcupine?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like me touching you? i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t control myself.¡± after hearing these words, fourth master mo¡¯s expression turned slightlyplicated. after speaking, fourth master mo turned to the side and closed his eyes, trying to endure. after a long silence, he said in a low voice, ¡± you better not touch me. ¡± leng rongrong was upset when she heard this. then, she moved closer to mo linyuan and fourth master mo¡¯s body stiffened. then, he felt a small hand attack him. at that moment, his entire body was electrified, crackling as if he was about to burn. what was the meaning of this? even the usually calm fourth master mo was dumbfounded at this moment. lord rong¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was about to burn. fortunately, the lights were off and it was dark. she bit her lips and said in a low voice, ¡± i still mean what i said. i¡¯ll fulfill your wish. ¡± hearing these words, fourth master mo suddenly turned around, not caring if he had pressed on his wound. ¡°really?¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong wished she could hammer herself. she could already foresee the terrible state she would be in for the next few days after saying those words. as expected, that night, master rong was tortured to the point of begging for mercy. however, fourth master mo kept saying that she had agreed to his request. and then, she was tormented the entire night. she didn¡¯t know how this man could still have so much strength even though he was injured. she also didn¡¯t know how he could torment her for so long. he woke up and slept until daybreak. the moment he opened his eyes, he began to exercise again. when it ended, fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed in satisfaction. he looked at the woman in his arms and said in a deep voice, ¡± you promised not to be angry. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s legs went soft, but she could not deny that she was the one who initiated itst night, so she was too embarrassed to me it all on mo linyuan. she bit her lips, her eyes misty. she said stubbornly, ¡± i¡¯m not angry. i agreed. ¡± ¡°my wife always means what she says.¡± fourth master mo had a look of satisfaction on his face as he looked at her affectionately. on the other hand, lord rong¡¯s face turned ck, and he really wanted to p his own mouth. she had a premonition that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well for much longer. fortunately, the results of several production teams were out very quickly. there were three film crews that had the intention of letting leng rongrong y the lead role. after leng rongrong and ji chengyu discussed, they chose a xianxia drama. the character of the female lead of this drama was quite simr to leng rongrong¡¯s. it was a story about a modern girl being reborn as an ancient waste, and then bing the group¡¯s favorite with her own ability, and then quickly rising up. the script looked good, cool and refreshing, and the cast was not bad, and the director was suitable. so after much deliberation, both leng rongrong and ji chengyu chose this scene. leng rongrong was also invited to a few other shows, but after confirming one, leng rongrong naturally had no time to act in other shows at the same time. however, there was another movie that leng rongrong was very interested in. after discussing it with ji chengyu, she epted the role of the female devil. Chapter 710 ? Chapter 710: an overwhelming advertisement Trantor: 549690339 after the opening ceremony, the filming officially began. leng rongrong was busier since she was in two production teams at the same time. fortunately, they were all ancient dramas, and most of them were shot at a film base in the capital. therefore, even though she was in two different production teams, she was still rtively busy. in addition, her acting skills were not bad. most of the time, she could smoothly grasp and quickly get into character, and she could pass most of the scenes in one take. although she could still be considered a neer, she was especially good at acting. therefore, when her filming went smoothly, the other actors who acted with her could be sessfully brought into the scene by her, and their acting skills became better. leng rongrong didn¡¯t know most of the actors in these two movies, but what was interesting was that in the movie she yed the female lead, the male lead was jiang zhan. and one of the supporting roles happened to be gu meiyue, who had acted together with her in ¡± flying celestial ¡°. the three of them were quite happy to be together on set. especially jiang zhan and gu meiyue, who were able to act with leng rongrong again. they were especially happy. to jiang zhan, leng rongrong had taught him many things and had given him the honor of having a decent master, so he was very grateful to her and respected her. and to gu meiyue, leng rongrong was the goddess in her heart. she didn¡¯t have an idol in the past, but ever since she was saved by leng rongrong, leng rongrong had be her idol. this time, leng rongrong was ying the female lead while she was supporting her. she didn¡¯t feel the least bit indignant. on the contrary, she felt very lucky to be able to film with her idol again. no one would believe that gu meiyue, who had always been arrogant and had a bad temper, would actually treat leng rongrong as her idol. of course, gu meiyue had very directly posted on weibo, telling everyone that lord rong was her savior and that he was her idol. she hoped that her fans would also love leng rongrong. although gu meiyue was still the arrogant and domineering gu meiyue who still liked to act like a big shot and was still not liked by others, her attitude towards lord rong was still very good. leng rongrong also felt that it was quite interesting because the production team had two clowns, jiang zhan and gu meiyue. gu meiyue loved to gossip, so she was able to search for all kinds of gossip about the film crew every day. for example, someone had been vited, someone was a big pervert, someone had a strong background and had a president as a father, or someone had a special meal today and so on. because of gu meiyue¡¯s gossip, the production team seemed to have be a lot more interesting. jiang zhan, on the other hand, spent most of his time studying seriously. he was either reading or practicing, and would ask leng rongrong for advice if he didn¡¯t understand something. in the beginning, he was too embarrassed to ask leng rongrong for advice, but heter realized that leng rongrong knew a lot of things and knew almost everything, so jiang zhan did not hold back. when they were resting, he would sit beside leng rongrong most of the time, and if he had any questions, he would ask lord rong. lord rong answered patiently. because she saw how hardworking jiang zhan was, she really liked the way he worked. she felt like a salted fish. she didn¡¯t have many goals in life, but jiang zhan was very serious. no matter what he did, he took it seriously, even when he was acting. leng rongrong was quite happy with this crew. as for the crew she was acting as the female devil in, it was actually quite interesting. she really didn¡¯t expect the male lead to be leng qinglei, and zhang qingyi to be the supporting character. of course, leng qinglei was smarter than leng qingqing. he had never fallen out with her. leng rongrong was surprised to see leng qinglei in the same production team. she knew that fatty wu had killed leng qinglei¡¯s parents and leng qingqing had gone missing. she did not know if leng qingqing¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with fat wu. however, she knew that leng qinglei already knew that her parents had been killed. leng guantong and li mn had only been dead for two to three months, but leng qinglei looked very calm. when he saw her, he even smiled and greeted her. although she didn¡¯t kill leng guantong and li mn, and they deserved their deaths, leng rongrong felt that if it was leng qingqing, she would definitely me it on her. however, leng qinglei was different. he was always cold and distant, but he was still very polite. leng rongrong felt that she couldn¡¯t see through leng qingle. she didn¡¯t like her, but she didn¡¯t show it. she had some scenes with leng qingle, but they were both very calm. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t tell if leng qingle hated her or not, and leng qingle never caused her any trouble. her acting was also very smooth. the days in the crew passed by quickly. because of her good acting skills, leng rongrong still had a lot of free time even though she had taken on two shows. apart from acting in the crew, leng rongrong was also more concerned about the dragon tiger dojo. after all, this was something her father had left behind. therefore, she wanted to run the dragon tiger dojo well and restore it to its former glory. therefore, whenever she was free, leng rongrong would go to the martial arts center. the people in the martial arts center were also quite good. with the old man training them, the group of people worked very hard. everyone quit their part-time jobs and participated in training every day. however, in just half a month, although the group of people¡¯s physical strength had not recovered to their peak, they were much better than their previous big bellies. the martial arts school was almost fully renovated and a lot of equipment had been added. even the vegetable fields reserved by leng rongrong had been nted. leng rongrong felt that it was time for the dojo to recruit students. she had even specially found someone to make a few Short Video for publicity. the video of storm ying tai chi as a dog coach had spread on the inte. chi ye had also been forced to shoot a publicity film by leng rongrong because of his good looks. after everything was settled, leng rongrong even looked for song junlin and asked him to help promote it. then, chief song helped to promote it. chief song¡¯s publicity was very domineering and very mboyant. during that time, the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s advertisements had filled the entire capital. wherever the advertisements could be seen, it was the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s promotional video. from public bus stops to subway stations, to the lcd screens on the high-rise buildings that could be seen everywhere, to the various ces with advertisements on the inte, almost all of them had the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s advertisements. the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s recruitment advertisements were all over the television every time it was turned on. after all, he was the leader of the media industry. song junlin was indeed very impressive. after the overwhelming amount of advertisements, leng rongrong arranged for someone from the dragon tiger dojo to deal with the new students who had reported. Chapter 711 ? Chapter 711: chapter 712-unable to recover Trantor: 549690339 after all, the advertisements were so widespread that many people came to inquire about the situation. whether they were local or foreign, some came through the phone, while others directly rushed to the dragon tiger dojo to ask about the situation. however, there were a lot of people who came to ask about the situation. however, there were very few people who had actually decided to pay and study at the dragon tiger dojo. most of them simply asked about it and did not do anything else. this group of people who wanted to learn instead went to the royal family¡¯s martial arts school and a few other very famous martial arts schools. this made everyone in the dojo feel a little dejected. ¡± we¡¯ve already done so much publicity. our advertisements are all over beijing. even the toilet cleaner knows about the dragon tiger dojo. why hasn¡¯t anyonee to sign up? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s why it¡¯s like this!¡± ¡± the dragon tiger dojo has be extremely famous after such a publicity campaign. why is there still no one willing to be a disciple? ¡± ¡± there are only a few girls here, and they¡¯re here for chi ye¡¯s face. this is such a failure! ¡± ¡°is our dojo really that bad?¡± ...... the dragon tiger dojo members, who had been in high spirits because of leng rongrong¡¯s arrival, were dejected because almost no one had actually signed up for the event. everyone was depressed, so they weren¡¯t even interested in entertaining the people who came to ask questions. when leng rongrong came back bouncing after a scene, she was just in time to see the dejected atmosphere of the entire martial arts school. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong asked in surprise, ¡± why are all of you so listless? ¡± everyone was dispirited, and they looked up at leng rongrong. when leng rongrong had arrived a few days ago, everyone was still in high spirits because they had seen the overwhelming advertisements. everyone felt that the martial arts school would definitely be established, so they were especially happy and especially motivated. everyone even thought that fantasy dojo had returned to its peak and crushed all the other dojos. however, no one expected that after a few days of the strongest advertisements, this would be the result. on the first day, they thought that there might not be enough time, and they were not ready toe over. on the second day, there was an endless stream of people asking, but not many people were willing to sign up. on the third day, everyone thought that there should be people willing to sign up, but they had not thought about it yet. in the end, on the fourth and fifth days, there was still an endless stream of people who came to ask, but not many were willing to sign up. day after day, everyone realized a problem. no one was willing toe to their martial arts school to learn, no matter how much publicity they put in. i can¡¯t believe the dragon tiger dojo has declined to such an extent. everyone began to me themselves. they began to think that the dragon tiger dojo was beyond saving. even this level of publicity couldn¡¯t save them. they had also inquired about the situation of other martial arts centers. even the royal martial arts center, which didn¡¯t do any publicity, had epted more disciples than them in the past few days. after this stark contrast, everyone felt even more guilty. they were even a little shaken. was there a need for this martial arts school to continue? if they had disciples, they had to persevere. however, if they didn¡¯t even have disciples, how long could the dojost with just a few old guys? this was the group of self-doubting people that leng rongrong saw. ¡°is there no hope for our dojo? the chief?¡± someone looked at leng rongrong and said with a sigh. aowu aowu! storm had been busy in the dojo these days as the deputy director, but it was not a dog that could speak humannguage, so it could not sayforting words. however, hearing these people belittling themselves, storm was a little angry and depressed. storm called out a few times, but no one understood what it meant, so they ignored it. he just continued to sigh. ¡± at first, i thought that our budokan didn¡¯t have enough funds, which is why it¡¯s like this. but now, it seems that¡¯s not the case at all! ¡± ¡°yeah, the publicity is already in ce. which martial arts school has done such publicity before? however, we can¡¯t evenpare to the number of disciples the royal martial arts school next door receives in a day.¡± ¡°we¡¯re the ones who can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°no one is willing to be our disciple.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it must be because we¡¯re too weak. that¡¯s why no one is willing to be our disciples! ¡± ¡°in the end, we¡¯re old. we¡¯re not fit to be masters. we¡¯re not as good as others. there¡¯s no other reason. i¡¯m afraid the dojo won¡¯t be able to rise again!¡± everyone lowered their heads, each more dejected than the other. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°who said you guys can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°i think you guys are very powerful!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve investigated the strength of some of the masters from the other dojos, and none of them are as strong as you guys.¡± ¡± not having any disciples might not be due to insufficient publicity. it might also be because everyone doesn¡¯t understand our strength. ¡± ¡°if the dojo wants to restore its former glory, we have to do it step by step. we can¡¯t dream of rising to the top in one step. after all, the dojo has been in decline for a long time.¡± leng rongrong looked at everyone. ¡± let¡¯s think of a solution together. there will be a good one. ¡± guan li sighed and said, ¡± but time is money. we¡¯ve wasted so much money and it didn¡¯t work. i feel sorry for you, chief. ¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s all our fault.¡± jin haixuan sighed. everyone felt very guilty. ever since the dojo declined, it had never been valued by anyone. now, leng rongrong had appeared. she had paid out of her own pocket to help promote the martial arts school, but in the end, this was the result. everyone felt that they had let down leng rongrong, the chief. it wasn¡¯t easy for someone toe and help the dojo rise again, but in the end, this was the result. ¡°why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡± one person said, ¡± even if we invest in it again, it may not be able to return to the past. many people areughing at us. the imperial family martial arts school, the flying martial arts school, they¡¯re allughing at us. yesterday, even the old madam came to mock us.¡± ¡°forget it?¡± leng rongrong frowned as she looked at everyone. ¡± are you guys going to give up just like that? at this time, the more he wasughed at, the more he had to pull himself together. we have to show everyone that we can do it! you¡¯ve persevered for so many years, and now you can¡¯t? then wouldn¡¯t all his persistence be in vain? and then, wait to beughed at by more people?¡± everyone¡¯s head drooped down, almost wanting to dig into the ground. the scariest thing wasn¡¯t to fail right from the start, the scariest thing was to still fail after trying your best ... this was like a bolt from the blue that struck everyone. Chapter 712 ? Chapter 712: there would always be people who knew nothing about her wealth Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i suddenly feel that our persistence today is meaningless.¡± ¡± maybe we¡¯re no longer suitable to open a martial arts school. the glory of the past has long passed. the old curator has passed away, and curator nantian¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. we don¡¯t have much power left. ¡± ¡± yeah, we¡¯re just too ridiculous. we actually let a little girl be the director and a dog be the deputy director. we¡¯re really ridiculous to have our hopes on a little girl and a dog! ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve already been looked down upon and ridiculed by so many people. even if we¡¯re ridiculed and trampled on again, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. we¡¯ve indeed done something ridiculous anyway. ¡± ¡°the dojo can indeed stop now.¡± ¡°miss rongrong, don¡¯t waste your energy. ¡°we all know that you¡¯re paying for the reconstruction of the dojo, the rent, and the equipment. you¡¯re not some rich person, so there¡¯s no reason for us to keep making you work like this without seeing any hope.¡± ¡°yes, i think we can go our separate ways. there¡¯s no need to stupidly persist. no matter how persistent you are, you¡¯ll only be harming others.¡± the group of peopleughed at themselves, each one more depressed than the other. she even persuaded leng rongrong not to fork out a single cent. it was a waste to pay for the martial arts center, and she would not be able to get back her capital. leng rongrong really didn¡¯t expect that the one who defeated this martial arts school would be none other than the group of people from the martial arts school. ¡°are you guys behaving like this? why are you all so dejected? i¡¯m paying for it, and i didn¡¯t even say anything, so why are you guys so anxious?¡± leng rongrong said unhappily, ¡± this is only the beginning. if you cower from the start, will there be a future? could he return to his peak? also, i¡¯m not even worried about my wallet, so what are you worried about? if i can treat you to a meal worth hundreds of millions, do you think i can¡¯t afford a martial arts school? are you guys looking down on my wallet?¡± she almostughed out of anger at this group of people. it wasn¡¯t strange for the dojo to be attacked. after all, the dojo had been in decline for so many years. it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for it to start over. she had never thought that the dojo would be so popr all of a sudden. however, he didn¡¯t expect that this group of people would give up on the dojo because they felt that it was not good enough. she hadn¡¯t intended to give up even though she had just arrived, but this group of people looked more dejected and desperate than thest, which made her angry. ¡± isn¡¯t this meal on your friend¡¯s tab ... the boss of north emperor club naturally doesn¡¯tck money. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, miss rongrong, we know that the old madam didn¡¯t give you much money and even arranged for you toe to this kind of ce. how could you have money? we don¡¯t know if the money you¡¯ve been taking out recently was borrowed or taken out of a loan, but we feel that we can¡¯t keep going on like this.¡± the group of people sighed, feeling that they had let leng rongrong down. she wasn¡¯t a well-known actress, and she didn¡¯t have much money, but she had been helping them. ¡°you guys look down on my wallet that much?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she felt that the most difficult thing to do in this world was to spend all her money, because her money had always beening in. however, she was looked down upon by the group of people in front of her. they thought that she was poor. e,e,e. i didn¡¯t want to show off my wealth, but now i have to tell you something.¡± leng rongrong sat on a chair, then waved at the dejected crowd. the group of people still looked at leng rongrong listlessly. storm howled helplessly at the side. master was so rich, but everyone actually thought that she was someone who needed to borrow money ... when had her master ever borrowed money from others? only when she threw money at others would her biggest headache be on how to spend her money well. it even deeply suspected that its master was a mayfly in his previous life, the kind that only entered but never left. of course, it couldn¡¯t speak the humannguage, so it couldn¡¯t exin for its master. on the other side, leng rongrong rummaged through her backpack. it was her habit to carry a backpack when filming and bring some things that she needed. after all, she didn¡¯t bring huahua, her assistant, most of the time. with a backpack on her back, she often looked like a student, lively, cute, and youthful. after flipping through it a few times, leng rongrong threw a document to guan li. ¡°what is this?¡± guan li was stunned when he received the document. ¡°take a look,¡± leng rongrong said. guan li and the others opened the document doubtfully. after reading it for a long time, someone said, ¡± this ... our martial arts center has been bought? thend has been bought?¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡± flip back a little more. ¡± everyone began to flip through the pages, and then the group of people was even more shocked. not only was there a martial arts center, but all the shops and houses around the martial arts center had been bought. not only that, a nearby mountain was also bought. for a moment, everyone looked at leng rongrong in shock, ¡± this, this ... ¡± ¡°i bought it. this way, i don¡¯t have to pay rent in the future, and i don¡¯t have to worry about moving. the surrounding houses could all be expanded into martial arts centers. that mountain is suitable for training. in the future, we can bring our disciples there for training. i will get people to construct some things suitable for training.¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡± i¡¯ve already made ample preparations and nned to fight a protracted war. in the end, just as the horn of war sounded, you think you can¡¯t do it and want to retreat? ¡± ¡± if you¡¯re only worried about money, then i¡¯ll tell you the truth now. you know nothing about my financial resources. ¡± ¡°do you know the value of this thing?¡± leng rongrong raised her hand, showing a ck ring on her finger. ¡± a priceless treasure. if i¡¯m really short of money, this thing can be sold for tens or hundreds of billions. ¡± ¡°also, do you see the ne? it looked ordinary, right? a few billion.¡± ¡°do you see the hairpin? 300 million us dors.¡± ¡°don¡¯t my sportswear look cheap? very low-key? if you know this brand, you should know that it¡¯s worth a fortune.¡± ¡°this set is worth 30 million.¡± chi ye walked in with a nted bag and said casually, ¡± the woman in front of you is a rich woman, so you don¡¯t have to worry about money. ¡± ¡°good eyes!¡± leng rongrong nced at chi ye. chi ye looked at the dejected crowd. ¡± ever since the first day this rich curator joined us, the value of her clothes and shoes has never been less than ten million. a person¡¯s clothes every day, each item is no less than ten million, and each time it¡¯s different. this shows that she¡¯s not a grand woman with a strong vanity, but a really rich, really rich woman.¡± everyone looked at chi ye in a daze. after a long time, he looked at leng rongrong. ¡°chief, are you really that rich?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated?¡± Chapter 713 ? Chapter 713: your chief is a rich woman! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°it¡¯s not an exaggeration,¡± chi ye put a hand in his pocket, shrugged, and said, ¡± there¡¯s something even more exaggerated. haven¡¯t you noticed that our curator drives a luxury car every time hees here? also, the car he drives is different every time. at least until today, the curator hase here more than 20 times, but it¡¯s a different car every time. ¡± ¡°good, it seems to be true!¡± ¡°i also remember that every time the chief came, there would be a luxury car parked at the entrance!¡± ¡± no way. that¡¯s too much. even the xuanyuan family can¡¯t be rich to this extent, right? ¡± ¡°maybe some people would deliberately rent a car like this to show off their wealth, but our curator is very low-key. he has never mentioned his car.¡± chi ye leaned to the side, the corners of his lips slightly curved, and he said in a sinister manner, ¡± everyone has underestimated our chief. she¡¯s friends with the heirs of the four big families in beijing and president song of junlin media. how can she be an ordinary person?¡± ¡± the heirs of the four big families can¡¯t be friends with a poor wild girl. only an idiot would think that the curator is a poor and ipetent wild girl. ¡± after he finished, chi ye looked at leng rongrong. ¡± am i right? ¡± ¡°you know a lot. when did you know? i¡¯m friends with ye fei and the others. i¡¯ve never told anyone about this.¡± in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, leng rongrong had never told anyone about her rtionship with ye fei and the others. she had been keeping this a secret, but chi ye actually knew about it. chi ye was detailed in his clothes and car, but it was surprising that his guess was so urate. ¡°i happened to see you guys eating together.¡± chi ye said, ¡± and they seem to be very familiar with each other. moreover, first young master ye also came to help with the renovation of the martial arts center. you two seem to be old acquaintances, not new friends. as for the three heirs, even if they were willing, their families would definitely not allow them to make friends of no value. from this, i can see that you are very valuable to them. in that case, your identity must be extraordinary.¡± what chi ye did not say was that from the moment he saw leng rongrong, he had felt that leng rongrong¡¯s identity was not ordinary. he had been brought back from the countryside by the xuanyuan family, but he didn¡¯t look like a country bumpkin at all. on the contrary, he looked very domineering. what was more interesting was that the way she did things gave people a feeling of boldness. she also said that she was acquainted with the owner of the north thearch club. no matter who the owner was, the fact that the north thearch club, such a powerful existence, could make food for her that they never delivered meant that her rtionship with the owner of the north thearch club was not ordinary. the four big families in the capital all feared the influence of the north emperor club. how could a person with an extraordinary rtionship with the boss of the north emperor club be an ordinary person? just the fact that he was friends with the boss of the north thearch club was enough to make people fear him. although he did not know who leng rongrong¡¯s backer was, he was not sure. how did a country bumpkin who was rumored to have so many friends and so much money? but one thing was for sure, she was rich, very rich, and she had status, very status. moreover, her kung fu was very powerful and she was very capable. therefore, it was enough that she could save this martial arts school. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± you¡¯re right. ¡± for a moment, the rest of the people fell into silence. they didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. the atmosphere was a little strange. they had thought that leng rongrong was very poor, and that she had taken out all her savings for this martial arts center, then borrowed money from all kinds of people, just to help the martial arts center rise. in the end, it was nothing to her ... she was rich and generous, so these things might not be worth mentioning to her. ¡°so, are you still worried about the money?¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd and asked. everyone shook their heads. ¡± alright, then let¡¯s solve the other problems. ¡± leng rongrong leaned forward and looked at everyone. ¡± how bad do you guys think you are? if you think you¡¯re bad, then train with all your might. what¡¯s the point of hiding like a turtle? people who practice martial arts face difficulties head-on. who taught you the rule of hiding in your turtle shell when you encounter difficulties? if you really like to be a coward, then i can tell you the truth. the dojo will never rise again, so don¡¯t waste your energy!¡± ¡°......¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong in silence, their old faces turning red. ¡°the dojo has been in decline for so many years. you all know better than me how bad its reputation is. since it took so many years to decline, would it be a matter of a day to restore its reputation? ¡± the time to rush back to glory is bound to be filled with trials and obstacles. you¡¯ve only seen the first obstacle and you¡¯re already going back. can you still return the dojo to its peak? to put it bluntly, other people may not think that the dojo is bad, but you guys think so first.¡± leng rongrong was a little angry as she spoke, and she rushed up to the group of people and beat them up. after the beating, leng rongrong was more or less relieved. she asked, ¡± so, do you still want to give up on the dojo? i¡¯ll ask you one more time, are you giving up or not? if you give up, then everyone can leave. if you don¡¯t give up, then keep your spirits up and continue to recruit students! one is one, take good care of them.¡± everyone looked at each other. then, guan li shouted, ¡± don¡¯t give up! if we don¡¯tck money, why should we give up? we have to make the dojo return to its peak. one year, two years, even ten years, we have to make it strong!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the chief has given up so much for us even though he¡¯s just arrived. we¡¯ve persevered for so many years. if we suddenly give up, wouldn¡¯t all our persistence be in vain? ¡± ¡± i definitely can¡¯t be discouraged. i must work hard and be even more serious in recruiting students. ¡± ¡± when someonees to ask, we need to be more alert. we can¡¯t let them think that the budokan is bad when they see us dejected! ¡± ¡°yes, keep your spirits up. since everyone is asking, it means that they still have some ideas about our dojo. we have to catch these people with ideas.¡± one by one, they were invigorated and no longer so dejected. leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly when she saw this group of people. at this moment, someone walked in from outside and said in a mocking voice, ¡± we wasted so much money to renovate the dojo, but we still haven¡¯t received a single disciple. so, have you guys thought about it? should we disband the dojo?¡± everyone instinctively looked up in the direction of the door. olddy xuanyuan walked in with xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s help. the olddy¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. ¡± what¡¯s the point of spending so much money and doing all that publicity? in the end, you¡¯re just embarrassing the xuanyuan family! ¡± Chapter 714 ? Chapter 714: are you guys hiding something? Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong sat on a chair and frowned when she saw olddy xuanyuan. she knew that this old hag hade to attack the people of the martial arts school many times, again and again. ever since the dojo started preparing, this old woman woulde over from time to time to disgust people. the reason why the people in the martial arts school were so depressed was mainly because this old woman hade over to say some negative things. once or twice was nothing, but three or four times, being belittled by others again and again, naturally, his heart would not be able to take it. at that moment, everyone else was also looking at the olddy. at first, everyone was very dejected, but after listening to leng rongrong¡¯s words, they were actually not so dejected anymore. after all, their current situation was actually much better than before. in the past, they had been carrying the dojo up until now by working part-time. there was no reason for them to disband the dojo now that they were rich. therefore, the group of people who were still lifeless yesterday were now full of energy. their eyes were so determined that they seemed to be glowing. olddy xuanyuan thought that she would see a group of dejected people who were about to give up the dojo. after all, she had seen them a few days ago. however, he didn¡¯t expect that this time, although some of them had injuries on their faces, their expressions were firm. ¡°what, haven¡¯t you lost enough face? he still wanted to continue? isn¡¯t it enough to spend so much money on it?¡± ¡± the xuanyuan family won¡¯t tolerate your nonsense! ¡± olddy xuanyuan rebuked. ¡°aren¡¯t you being too serious? it¡¯s not your money that i¡¯m throwing.¡± jin haixuan sneered. ¡± if the martial arts school really embarrasses the xuanyuan family, they wouldn¡¯t just ignore it, would they? ¡± jin haixuan¡¯s retort left the olddy speechless. she really didn¡¯t pay for it, so she was very curious now. where did the moneye from to spend so much money on the reorganization of the martial arts center and such a big promotion? the overwhelming publicity would burn a lot of money. even the xuanyuan family¡¯spany couldn¡¯t do such an exaggerated promotion. however, a small martial arts school that was neglected or even abandoned could make such exaggerated publicity. it must have cost a lot of money. moreover, the renovation of this martial arts center looked very luxurious. how could this dojo be rich? he must have earned a lot of money in private, but he didn¡¯t give it to the xuanyuan family. the dojo belonged to the xuanyuan family, so all the money they earned should belong to the xuanyuan family. this group of people actually dared to hide so much. damn it! ¡°you still have the face to say that! why don¡¯t you tell me where the money for the renovation of the martial arts school came from? why don¡¯t you tell me where the money for publicity came from?¡± olddy xuanyuan mmed her walking stick on the ground and red at everyone. ¡± did you hide anything? ¡± all these years, you said that you didn¡¯t make any money and didn¡¯t give the xuanyuan family any money, but in reality, you¡¯ve pocketed all of it, right?¡± everyone was in disbelief when they heard the olddy¡¯s shameless words. everyone knew what kind of situation the dojo was in. they couldn¡¯t even maintain their basic living expenses. everyone was working part-time to support the dojo¡¯s expenses. in the end, the olddy actually said that they pocketed the dojo¡¯s money? ¡°olddy, your words are a little too much.¡± jin haixuan held back his temper and said, ¡± don¡¯t you know the situation at the dojo? the people in the dojo had never embezzled a single cent from the dojo. they had only ever saved up from their tight living conditions to subsidize the dojo, but they had never taken a single cent from the dojo. as we all know, the martial arts center has not had much business these years and has only epted a few disciples. without disciples, there is naturally no ie. olddy, where do you think we can embezzle money?¡± everyone nodded in agreement. everyone felt that the olddy¡¯s words were like a sharp thorn, stabbing them until they were bleeding. they had been providing for the dojo, but the olddy had used them of misappropriating the money. this was a terrible crime, and the olddy had pinned it on their heads the moment she opened her mouth. ¡± if you didn¡¯t embezzle the money, where did you get the money to renovate the martial arts center? where did you get the money to do publicity? ¡± the olddy snorted coldly, ¡± who knows if you¡¯re just saying that the budokan doesn¡¯t have any business, but you¡¯re secretly making money from the budokan, and you¡¯ve even pocketed quite a bit of it! ¡± everyone in the martial arts school was dumbfounded. the faces of the people in the martial arts center darkened when they heard what olddy xuanyuan said. ¡°i don¡¯t care what method you used to earn this money, but you have to spit out the money you pocketed.¡± ¡± these renovations, these advertisements ... god knows how much money you¡¯ve embezzled from the martial arts school and the xuanyuan family! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. this was all her money, alright? this old witch, she felt that she was a bad person the moment she saw her. she really didn¡¯t expect her to be so bad. everyone in the capital knew about the martial arts school, let alone the xuanyuan family. even the xuanyuan family¡¯spany couldn¡¯t afford to spend so much money on advertising, let alone the dojo. song junlin¡¯s publicity for her was actually free. she was going to give song junlin money, but he said he didn¡¯t want money. he only wanted leng rongrong to shoot advertisements for him after she became famous. leng rongrong didn¡¯t expect song junlin to be so generous. however, they had done some publicity, and this publicity had nothing to do with the xuanyuan family, okay? ¡± olddy, we didn¡¯t pocket the money. it¡¯s all zhenzhen¡¯s money. ¡± guan li was about to say that leng rongrong had paid for it, but jin haixuan, who was beside him, covered his mouth. jin haixuan¡¯s brain was still quite sharp. he felt that leng rongrong was more low-key, so he did not let anyone know that she was so rich. she told everyone that she had money because she trusted them. however, she probably didn¡¯t want olddy xuanyuan to know how rich she was. moreover, with the shamelessness of the olddy, if she had known that leng rongrong was so rich, she would have definitely thought that leng rongrong was a member of the xuanyuan family, so she had to contribute her money. in this case, they would harm leng rongrong. thus, jin haixuan said, ¡± we borrowed the money. ¡± ¡°borrowed it? what a joke, you can borrow that much money? why don¡¯t you tell me where you borrowed it?¡± the old madam red at jin haixuan coldly. ¡± can you borrow so much money? are you trying to fool me? who are you going to borrow such arge sum of money from?¡± jin haixuan choked. he was furious, but he did not know how to exin himself so that the olddy would believe him. ¡°i, i¡¯m yingluo¡± Chapter 715 ? Chapter 715: the head leaning on master rong¡¯s leg Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i didn¡¯t borrow it.¡± leng rongrong looked at the olddy and xuanyuan qiongyu and said, ¡± this money was given by a friend. you know this person. ¡± ¡°who would give you so much money, is there something wrong with you? even the xuanyuan family has given up on this shabby martial arts school, so who would be willing to spend money to help you?¡± the olddy sneered, thinking that leng rongrong was talking nonsense. ¡°ye n¡¯s eldest young master.¡± leng rongrong nced at the old woman and brought up ye fei. ¡°the eldest young master of the ye family?¡± the olddy¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± he lent you money? ¡± ¡± uh-huh, didn¡¯t i give the olddy a painting? that¡¯s why he helped. ¡± leng rongrong said casually. the old woman in front of her wouldn¡¯t believe it if she mentioned other people, but it was a different story if she mentioned ye fei. the eldest young master of the ye family had the financial resources and the ability to renovate this martial arts center. moreover, because she had built his martial arts center that was worth hundreds of millions, he had a reason to help leng rongrong. ¡°shameless! did you seduce him?¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± you don¡¯t know how to do anything but act and seduce men. ¡± the olddy¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. ¡± is the ye family someone you can cling to with your status? with this opportunity, she might as well introduce the ye family¡¯s eldest young master to qiongyu. qiongyu was the number one socialite, so it was more appropriate for her to date the ye family¡¯s eldest young master. and with your lowly status, even if the eldest young master of the ye family likes you, it¡¯s impossible for the other people in the ye family to like you. besides, you¡¯re already married, aren¡¯t you? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of getting a divorce and finding a good man to cling to?¡± ¡°even if you¡¯re not married, with your status, you can¡¯t even get close to one of the big four families, okay?¡± ¡°since you¡¯re already married, this kind of good opportunity should be given to qiongyu and let her develop her career.¡± ¡± if the xuanyuan family can marry into the ye family, they will be even stronger in the future. it will also be a great honor for you. ¡± olddy xuanyuan mumbled, her eyes full of disdain for leng rongrong. they felt that leng rongrong was not worthy of any of the four great families. moreover, this little b * tch was already married to a random man she didn¡¯t know where she found. now that he had found someone better than before, he probably wanted to cling to the rich and powerful again. leng rongrong was speechless for a moment. she had not expected that there would be such a shameless person. ¡°i¡¯m just friends with first young master ye. it¡¯s not as dirty as you think.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± if qiongyu wants to cling to someone, then go ahead. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i don¡¯t have any rtionship with first young master ye, so i won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°rongrong, grandma didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu held olddy xuanyuan¡¯s arm and frowned. ¡°if it doesn¡¯t mean that, then what does it mean? why don¡¯t you exin it to me?¡± leng rongrong smiled and looked at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± it seems like there¡¯s a deeper meaning to the olddy¡¯s words. perhaps i don¡¯t really understand humannguage? ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu choked and forced a smile. ¡± i mean, grandma might have been too excited. actually, it¡¯s not that i¡¯m looking down on you, but i do care about you.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. he shrugged and said, ¡± thank you for your concern, grandma. ¡± ¡°what kind of attitude is this?!¡± olddy xuanyuan had never seen anyone so disrespectful in front of her, and she was almost driven mad by leng rongrong¡¯s frivolous attitude. ¡°i thank you, aren¡¯t you happy? do i have to hate you for my attitude to be good?¡± leng rongrong said helplessly. old mrs. han was so angry that her hands were shaking. ¡± leng rongrong, you¡¯d better learn the rules. the xuanyuan family doesn¡¯t break the rules like this. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she was still sitting on the chair, her body leaning back. she was very beautiful, but at the same time, she had an evil aura. the olddy was even angrier when she saw that she did not even stand up. however, it was useless for her to say anything. she could only humph and say, ¡± since you are so close to that young master ye and he helped me with our martial arts school, contact him. i will treat him to a meal to thank him! ¡± the olddy knew that leng rongrong would definitely not introduce ye fei to xuanyuan qiongyu easily. so, she thought of this method. he would treat ye fei to a meal, and then use this as an excuse to let xuanyuan qiongyu and ye fei interact more. xuanyuan qiongyu naturally knew ye fei, but she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to be close to him. however, if they had a meal and then found an excuse to let them be alone, it should be able to promote their rtionship. ¡°ye fei said you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips. of course she knew what the olddy was thinking. ¡°he said you¡¯re wee and you¡¯re not going to treat him to a meal? can¡¯t you at least be a little more obedient? she¡¯s helped you so much, and you don¡¯t even want to thank her?¡± the olddy¡¯s walking stick hit the ground again and again. ¡± you don¡¯t know how to talk and don¡¯t know the rules. i¡¯ll thank her personally. the dojo belongs to the xuanyuan family after all.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. at this moment, ye fei¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°rongrong!¡± ¡°how is it? has anyonee to the budokan recently?¡± ye fei, the idiot, ran in excitedly. when he ran in and felt that the entire dojo was so quiet that there was no sound, he was stunned. and so, he saw olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± f * ck, how unlucky. how did i bump into this old undying thing? ¡± ye fei cursed in a low voice. when he turned around and wanted to run away, he was stopped by xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± young master ye, what a coincidence! we were just talking to grandma about you, and you appeared. ¡± ye fei stopped in his tracks and looked at xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan with a faint smile. ¡°hello, old madam and miss qiongyu.¡± after he finished speaking, ye fei rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s side at lightning speed. then, he bent down and whispered into leng rongrong¡¯s ear, ¡± why is this old witch and this vixen here? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to find you.¡± leng rongrong looked up and smiled. ¡± you¡¯re f * cking scaring me. my heart can¡¯t take it. ¡± ye fei covered his heart with a horrified expression. ¡°really, i¡¯m not lying to you.¡± leng rongrong blinked and smiled. ¡°ye fei, i heard that you helped to renovate the martial arts center?¡± the olddy looked at ye fei with a kind smile.pared to leng rongrong¡¯s sharp and unkind mouth, they were like two different faces. ye fei felt goosebumps all over his body from the olddy¡¯s smile. he squatted beside leng rongrong¡¯s chair, his head almost leaning against leng rongrong¡¯s leg. he asked in a low voice, ¡± this old thing can¡¯t be in heat and have fallen for me, right? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± feifei, you¡¯ve helped the xuanyuan family so much. i was just thinking of asking rongrong to invite you to a meal, and we¡¯ve run into each other so coincidentally. let¡¯s have a meal together instead of choosing a day like this! ¡± olddy xuanyuan said with great enthusiasm. ¡°feifei?¡± Chapter 716 ? Chapter 716: lord fourth, my wife is calling me a jealous lover? Trantor: 549690339 ye fei made a vomiting gesture, his head almost touching leng rongrong¡¯s leg. ¡°don¡¯t be disgusting.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of disdain. at this moment, a slender figure suddenly walked in from the door. a figure against the light kept approaching. leng rongrong was shocked when she saw that familiar figure. her first reaction was to kick ye fei away. just now, ye fei was almost leaning on her leg. although she hung out with ye fei, ji wanwan, and the others, they had done this kind of thing quite often, so it was not a big deal for ye fei to lean on her leg and cry. they were all upright and would not have any misunderstandings or strange thoughts. however, mo linyuan was different. this was a walking jar of vinegar, a jar of vinegar that would knock over easily ... recently, she had promised to satisfy him and was often tormented to death. if she were to be jealous or something, wouldn¡¯t she be in trouble? leng rongrong¡¯s hair stood on end at the thought. he definitely couldn¡¯t let his jealousy overturn. thus, ye fei was kicked far away by leng rongrong. first young master ye fell miserably in front of the olddy and looked at leng rongrong in despair. ¡± ¡°f * ck, are you trying to murder me?¡± ¡°herees the vinegar jar!¡± leng rongrong had wanted to say that her husband was here, but she thought that mo linyuan was a jealous man, so she said that he was here. moreover, she didn¡¯t even speak softly. she had a smile on her face, but that smile instantly froze. wait a minute, what did she say? ¡°jar of vinegar?¡± mo linyuan had already walked out from under the light. he stood not far from leng rongrong, his legs long and slender. he was wearing a tailored suit and tie, so he exuded an aura of abstinence. he stood still and looked at leng rongrong. so, he was just a jealous lover of his young madam? was he a jar, or a jar filled with vinegar? his gloomy eyes swept towards leng rongrong, making fourth master mo feel angry and amused at the same time. when he thought of the scene where ye fei was almost leaning on leng rongrong¡¯s leg, he looked at ye fei with a strong murderous intent. ¡°what¡¯s a vinegar jar?¡± erhuo ye was still sitting on the ground with a confused look on his face. when he met fourth master mo¡¯s gaze, his heart shook. ¡®f * ck, why is his gaze filled with killing intent? why is it so terrifying?¡¯ ¡°a jealous person is not a thing. it¡¯s me.¡± fourth master mo smiled slightly, but the killing intent in his smile was even more terrifying. after he finished looking at ye fei, he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± ha ... hahaha ... ¡± lord rong stood up from his chair in a hurry. neither olddy xuanyuan nor the ye family¡¯s eldest young master could make her move from her chair. only when the fourth master appeared did she stand up abruptly. ¡°no, my husband is not. let me introduce you to my husband, mo linyuan.¡± leng rongrong rushed to mo linyuan¡¯s side with a rare fawning look. it was mainly because she was afraid of being tormented at night recently. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of getting jealous. she was afraid that if she got jealous, she would be tortured even more miserably. ¡°hubby?¡± chi ye and the others looked at leng rongrong in shock. after all, leng rongrong looked like a student in her sportswear, the kind that wasn¡¯t even a college student, but a vigorous and young high school student. she was so young, but she already had a husband? everyone knew that leng rongrong¡¯s actual age was not that old. not only was she young, but she was really young. in the end, she actually had a husband? ye fei was also surprised. he quickly got up from the ground and looked at mo linyuan seriously. then he muttered, ¡± you really have a husband? he¡¯s quite handsome! ¡± after she finished mumbling, she took a closer look at mo linyuan. then, young master ye muttered to himself, ¡± he¡¯s not as good-looking as me. ¡± i¡¯m the most handsome man in the capital.¡± ¡°this husband isn¡¯t that great.¡± ¡°they actually got married in secret.¡± ¡°he didn¡¯t tell us!¡± as he mumbled, young master ye became a little depressed. ¡± do you still treat us as brothers? you didn¡¯t even tell us you were getting married! ¡± on the other side, mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong, ¡± jealous? hmm? do i look like a jar, or do i smell of jealousy?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s a slip of the tongue!¡± leng rongrong quickly exined, ¡± my husband is so handsome and so powerful. it¡¯s definitely not a jar. you¡¯re not jealous, so you¡¯re definitely not a jealous person.¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t say anything. he looked at the crowd in the stadium and knew that leng rongrong was the head of the dojo, so he didn¡¯t show any signs of anger. she just said calmly, ¡± i¡¯m picking you up for dinner. are you busy?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± leng rongrong quickly shook her head. on the other side, olddy xuanyuan looked at mo linyuan in disdain. although mo linyuan was good-looking, olddy xuanyuan still looked down on him. he thought to himself, is this the man of that wild girl? he was just a little bit more good-looking. how could a person from a small ce like that have any outstanding qualities? look, look, seeing such a thing, she¡¯s already ttering him to this extent. she really has no taste, she actually even kicked the ye family¡¯s eldest young master. thinking that ye fei had been kicked, olddy xuanyuan hurriedly asked, ¡± feifei, how are you? did rongrong hurt you just now? this wretched girl, i don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing, but she actually dared to kick you! they really don¡¯t want their lives anymore!¡± as she spoke, olddy xuanyuan looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction and said coldly to her, ¡± you wretched girl, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to first young master ye? how can you kick people so casually? if first young master ye is injured, are you going to be responsible for his hair?¡± leng rongrong was talking to mo linyuan and did not pay any attention to old mrs. han¡¯s words. the olddy suddenly felt embarrassed. she rushed to leng rongrong in exasperation and was about to hit her with her walking stick. however, mo linyuan grabbed her walking stick as soon as she raised it. fourth master mo appeared to be doing it effortlessly. he looked at the olddy in front of him with an intimidating gaze and asked in a deep voice, ¡± who do you want to hit? ¡± the olddy had a high and mighty status on normal days, and she exuded a domineering aura from head to toe. everyone in the xuanyuan family was afraid of her. she had never been afraid of anyone. however, she felt an inexplicable chill when she was facing mo linyuan. olddy xuanyuan was stunned for a moment. then, she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡± do you know who that wretched girl just kicked? that was the ye family, the first young master ye of the capital¡¯s number one aristocratic family! if anything happens to first young master ye, will she be able to bear the responsibility?¡± the olddy was sneering in her heart. people from a small town would probably force leng rongrong, this wretched girl, to kneel down and apologize to ye fei after hearing who ye fei was and his status! Chapter 717 ? Chapter 717: do things you don¡¯t dare to do Trantor: 549690339 even the xuanyuan family couldn¡¯t afford to offend the eldest young master of the ye family, let alone leng rongrong, her husband. anyone with a brain would not offend the heir of the ye family. old mrs. han was sure that mo linyuan would drag leng rongrong to apologize. after all,pared to her own wife, her own pockets and money were more important. if he offended ye fei, the ye family would make him suffer. however, the olddy was wrong. fourth master mo let leng rongrong sit back in her chair and let go of the olddy¡¯s walking stick. the olddy was caught off guard, so she suddenly let go of her walking stick, causing her to fall back a few steps and sit on the ground. she yelped. xuanyuan qiongyu hurriedly pulled the olddy up and asked about her well-being. mo linyuan looked in ye fei¡¯s direction. ¡± the ye family, master? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± ye fei felt as if his heart had suddenly contracted, and the blood in his body seemed to have stopped flowing for a moment. he felt that leng rongrong was quite terrifying. however, leng rongrong¡¯s husband in front of him made him feel as if he was facing a demon. a single look from him seemed to be able to make all the blood in his body flow backward. first young master ye felt that fourth master mo was quite scary, especially that sharp and terrifying gaze. he could be considered to be born at the top of money and power, but he had an inexplicable feeling that the man in front of him was more powerful and more powerful than him. the way he looked at him was too disdainful and disdainful. it was just like when he was looking at some trash from the bottom. ¡°what is the ye n?¡± fourth master mo coldly replied, ¡± you¡¯re injured? my wife can¡¯t afford it?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not hurt. even if i¡¯m hurt, it has nothing to do with rongrong.¡± young master ye hurriedly smiled and said, ¡± even if i¡¯m hurt, it¡¯s my own fault. besides, we¡¯re all friends. this is nothing. ¡± what first young master ye didn¡¯t say was that he was already used to being abused by leng rongrong. in the past, when they were hanging out together, leng rongrong would often abuse him very badly, calling him an idiot or peacock flower every time she opened her mouth. he was used to being abused, so what was this kick? however, it was also because leng rongrong often abused them that they had actually improved a lot, and their kung fu was also much better, so everyone was willing to be abused by master rong. ¡°so, old witch, do you still have any objections?¡± fourth master mo looked at olddy xuanyuan. ¡°old, old what? what, what did he just call me?¡± olddy xuanyuan was still angry that mo linyuan had let go of her, causing her to fall and almost break her bones. before she could even educate mo linyuan, he had already called her an old hag. olddy xuanyuan had never been called that before. although people often called olddy xuanyuan an old witch in private, no one dared to call her that in person. no matter what, she was still the ancestor of the xuanyuan family, one of the four great families. no one dared to say anything to her unless they wanted to die. even leng rongrong had cursed the old witch a few times in her heart, but she did not say anything. however, at this moment, it was the first time that the olddy heard someone call her an old witch so openly. she was so angry that her entire body was trembling, and her old lungs were about to explode. ¡°didn¡¯t you hear clearly? i¡¯ll call you one more time ... old witch.¡± fourth master mo looked coldly at the olddy. guan li and the others couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. they all burst outughing as if they had activated some kind of mechanism. in their hearts, everyone also called her ¡®old hag¡¯, but no one dared to call her that in front of her face. however, since fourth master mo had called her that, everyone was convinced. as expected, lord rong¡¯s husband was extraordinary. he actually dared to call the xuanyuan family¡¯s old madam and old witch. even ye fei was convinced. after all, even though he dared to whisper, he did not dare to shout it out in front of the old madam. so, when fourth master mo shouted it out, he almost wanted to p his hands. he quickly took out a phone and took a photo of mo linyuan, then sent it to the group of the four young masters of the capital. [ beijing¡¯s most handsome man: lord rong hubby, do you know what he just did? ] he did something that he had never dared to do! [ beijing¡¯s first curve: you want to do it but don¡¯t dare to do it? did you kiss lord rong? ] the most handsome man in beijing: [ capital¡¯s most refined man: what else do you want to do that you don¡¯t dare to do? ] lord rong¡¯s husband was quite handsome! he¡¯s better looking than you. you can change your name to the second most handsome man in beijing. [ beijing¡¯s most handsome man: f * ck, i was talking about the old witch. lord rong¡¯s husband directly called the xuanyuan family¡¯s old hag ¡®in front of her. he was even afraid that the old hag couldn¡¯t hear him, so he called her twice! ] isn¡¯t it awesome? just from this point alone, i¡¯m really very convinced! beijing¡¯s most refined man: so fierce? beijing¡¯s first curve: ¡± f * ck, he¡¯s so handsome. is it for lord rong? ¡± no wonder lord rong took a fancy to her. the richest person in beijing was speechless. in the dojo, the people were all cramping up fromughing, but they didn¡¯t dare to react too much. on the contrary, storm was rolling on the ground fromughing. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡± i, i, you ... how dare you ... ¡± the olddy could not help but follow her heart. she looked as if she could not breathe. xuanyuan qiongyu patted the olddy¡¯s back and consoled her, ¡± grandma, don¡¯t be angry. i think brother-inw was just joking. right, younger brother-inw?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not joking, i¡¯m serious.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s cold eyes swept over xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu had initially given mo linyuan a beautiful smile. after all, she was the legendary top socialite. she was very confident in herself. she felt that although her every move and smile might not be able to move the four young masters of the capital, it was easy for her to move the heart of a man from a small ce who had not seen much. she felt that as long as she smiled, she would be able to steal her soul. the man who pointed at leng rongrong would leave with her. however, she had never expected that fourth master mo would not give her any face. he was so cold that he didn¡¯t even look at her. his eyes were focused on his wife. this time, not only was the old witch about to explode, but xuanyuan qiongyu also felt like she was about to explode. she smiled stiffly and said reluctantly, ¡± brother-inw, you¡¯re really good at joking. we were really frightened by you. by the way, grandma, didn¡¯t we invite first young master ye to dinner?¡± seeing mo linyuan¡¯s attitude, xuanyuan qiongyu knew that there was no point in talking about this matter, so she changed the topic. at the thought that ye fei was still there, olddy xuanyuan also put aside the words ¡®old witch¡¯ and kindly said that she wanted to treat ye fei to a meal. ¡°eating?¡± ye fei nced at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. ¡± rongrong, are you going? ¡± ¡± of course not. she¡¯s just a wretched girl. she¡¯s not qualified to eat the food there! ¡± olddy xuanyuan said coldly. Chapter 718 ? Chapter 718: i¡¯ll bring you to the north thearch council to broaden your horizons Trantor: 549690339 ¡°she¡¯s not going? then forget it, i don¡¯t want to go either.¡± ye fei smiled at olddy xuanyuan. he wanted tough when he thought of the words ¡®old witch¡¯. olddy xuanyuan didn¡¯t expect ye fei to say that. it was as if he would never go if leng rongrong didn¡¯t go. as soon as she heard ye fei¡¯s words, xuanyuan qiongyu quickly reacted and hurriedly said, ¡± rongrong and brother-inw will also go. of course, they would go. since they happened to be together, they went to eat together. it seems like brother-inw and rongrong have never been to the north thearch club to eat. it¡¯s good to let them go and broaden their horizons.¡± ¡°north thearch club?¡± to broaden his horizons ... go to her own branch to gain knowledge? ¡°rongrong, i don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been to the north thearch club before. ordinary people can¡¯t enter that ce. only those with status can book a seat there.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu smiled and said, ¡± take the xuanyuan family for example. apart from grandma and me, only i have a membership card there. only the two of us can go to that ce to book a table and eat. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. did her club have such an annoying customer? why didn¡¯t she know about it? should he raise the level of their membership card and exclude some people? so, was xuanyuan qiongyu showing off to him? showing off that she had a membership card to the north thearch club, but she didn¡¯t? ¡°north thearch club?¡± guan li and the others suddenly remembered the first meal leng rongrong had treated them to, and they could not help butugh. ¡± the north thearch club is nothing. our chief has definitely been there. we¡¯ve even eaten take-out from the north thearch club!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the food at north emperor club is indeed delicious. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s delicious, but it¡¯s a little expensive.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± the north thearch club doesn¡¯t sell take-out. you guys couldn¡¯t have been deceived by some other fake store owner, right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that the north thearch club doesn¡¯t deliver food, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re not qualified.¡± jin haixuan said. ¡°i¡¯m not qualified?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu chuckled and took out a north thearch club¡¯s VIP card. ¡± i have the north thearch club¡¯s card. ¡± ¡± the north thearch club¡¯s lowest-grade card can only book the most ordinary private room. ¡± leng rongrong said calmly after taking a look at the card. ¡°hahahaha, so it¡¯s the lowest level card. our club manager doesn¡¯t need a card at all. she doesn¡¯t even need to pay to eat at the north thearch club, okay? he could just directly use his face. it wasn¡¯t that the north thearch club didn¡¯t want to deliver food, but it seemed that miss qiongyu didn¡¯t have the qualifications. our rongrong is a friend of the boss of the north thearch club.¡± guan li said proudly. xuanyuan qiongyuughed. ¡± looks like we can show our faces for dinner today! ¡± even though she didn¡¯t have any sneer on her face, her words were actually filled with ridicule. she felt that leng rongrong couldn¡¯t possibly be a friend of the boss of the north thearch club, and it was even more impossible for her to go to the north thearch club to brush up on her reputation for a meal. she was not qualified at all, okay? she was so good at pretending in front of them. why didn¡¯t she say that she opened the north thearch club herself? ¡°they open their doors to do business. you can¡¯t expect me to bring people there to freeload food every day, right?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± besides, isn¡¯t it embarrassing for the xuanyuan family if they go out to freeload? ¡± it¡¯s to thank first young master ye again. isn¡¯t it a little unreasonable if i don¡¯t pay a single cent for the treat?¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu chuckled, thinking that leng rongrong was trying to cover up. he couldn¡¯t cover up his face at all, and the matter of treating him to a meal before was probably fake. xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t say anything. after that, the olddy said a few more words and ordered leng rongrong to go to the north thearch club with mo linyuan. storm¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of the north thearch club. it was very excited. it rushed out, shamelessly wanting to go. leng rongrong gave storm a look, and when storm saw it, it immediately rushed towards the olddy and xuanyuan qiongyu, blocking their path. ¡°this, what is it trying to do? rongrong, get your dog out of the way!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at storm in fear. ¡± storm wants to go too. it wants to eat the food at the north thearch club. if we don¡¯t bring it along, it might not give way. ¡± leng rongrong said with a calm expression. ¡°what? a dog is going to eat at the north thearch club?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was shocked. ¡°nonsense, this is really nonsense!¡± the olddy said angrily, ¡± xuanyuan rongrong, make it move! ¡± aowu, aowu! ¡± storm gritted his teeth and looked angry. ¡± i can¡¯t get it to move. it¡¯s a foodie. if it knows there¡¯s something to eat, it won¡¯t listen to me unless it¡¯s willing to move aside or take it to eat. ¡± leng rongrong said. hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, old mrs. han and xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expressions turned ugly. however, there was nothing they could do. storm was so big that they were afraid of him. besides, ye fei had also said that if others knew that a dog of the xuanyuan family had eaten at the north thearch club, it would be a matter of face. then, the olddy nodded reluctantly and said, ¡± forget it. if the dog wants to go, then let it go. just throw some bones for it to eat! ¡± it was a matter of giving face to the xuanyuan family anyway. as soon as the olddy agreed, storm was instantly excited. it wagged its tail and rushed out. after everyone got on the car, it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to arrive at the north thearch club. the north thearch¡¯s assembly was located in arge and powerful courtyard in the capital. there was arge gate that was as big and luxurious as the gates of a royal pce. when he arrived, he used xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s card to enter the north thearch club. then, they were brought to a private room. storm was more excited than anyone else. as soon as they entered the room, it found the best seat and sat down. the olddy had thought that storm was eating on the ground and would not be served at the table. after all, it was a dog. who had ever seen a paparazzi eating with another person at the table? so, when they entered the private room, storm sat down before anyone else. she was shocked. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this beast! who let it sit down! it actually dares to put it on the table?¡± old mrs. han was shocked. ¡± this is really too much. leng rongrong, get your dog off the stage! ¡± ¡°storm is very well-behaved. it alwayses to the table to eat.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± how can a dog eat at the table? we¡¯re treating you to a meal now, and the guests are the most important! ¡± olddy xuanyuan shouted, frowning. leng rongrong then looked at ye fei. ¡± first young master ye, what do you think? ¡± ye fei was naturally on leng rongrong¡¯s side. he nodded and said, ¡± sure. storm is quite obedient and cute. let¡¯s eat together. ¡± old madam, first young master ye has agreed. ¡± leng rongrong asked the old madam with her eyes. Chapter 719 ? Chapter 719: storm can order? Trantor: 549690339 olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face turned pale. she couldn¡¯t stand sitting at the same table as a dog, but ye fei had already agreed. what else could she do? thinking that the main purpose of the meal was to y matchmaker between ye fei and qiongyu, she tolerated it. ¡°since feifei thinks that it¡¯s not bad, let¡¯s bring this dog to the table.¡± the moment olddy xuanyuan turned around, her fierceness disappeared in a split second. instead, she became amiable again. when she treated different people, olddy xuanyuan seemed to have a split personality. when he heard the words ¡®fei fei¡¯, ye fei felt disgusted and wanted to throw up. he wasn¡¯t a woman. even the ancestors in his family called him ye fei. how could this old witch call him feifei? disgusting! although he was disgusted, erhuo ye still nodded with a smile. then, everyone took their seats. leng rongrong was sitting beside mo linyuan. mo linyuan¡¯s gaze was always on leng rongrong, and he almost didn¡¯t look at others. this made xuanyuan qiongyu a little depressed. she had seen a lot of men from small ces, and most men would not be able to look away when they saw her. whether they were married or not, they would all kneel down under her skirt. however, mo linyuan did not do so. he had been staring at leng rongrong the whole time. he didn¡¯t even have the intention to look at her, the top socialite, as if she didn¡¯t exist. even if he was not convinced by her beauty, under normal circumstances, a man like mo linyuan should know that she was the most favored youngdy of the xuanyuan family, so he would look at her more. however, he did not. mo linyuan did not look at her much from the moment he saw her. his beautiful and deep eyes were fixed on leng rongrong the whole time. xuanyuan qiongyu was not convinced. she had a great desire to conquer all kinds of men. she liked all kinds of men to bow down to her, especially men like mo linyuan who had such good features and was so good-looking. the more xuanyuan qiongyu looked at mo linyuan, the more shocked she became. this was because fourth master mo¡¯s looks were so good that there were no words that could describe it. his face was so good looking that it was unreal. the four young masters of the capital were already considered good-looking. ye fei had always been a fair-skinned and narcissistic man, because he was indeed a very handsome man. however, even if mo linyuan and ye fei were put together, this man seemed to be better than them. whether it was his appearance or his calm aura, he could easily defeat the young master of the capital¡¯s number one family. how could this be possible? he was obviously from the countryside, just like leng rongrong. besides, how could leng rongrong find a man better than ye fei with her conditions? xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart felt a little unbnced. she even looked at mo linyuan a few more times and spoke a few words to him. however, fourth master mo¡¯s response was simple and straight to the point. after his expressionless reply, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. in fact, there were even some words that fourth master mo felt were unnecessary, but he didn¡¯t have the intention to reply. ¡®damn it!¡¯ no matter how xuanyuan qiongyu looked at it, she felt that leng rongrong was not a good match for mo linyuan. no matter how she looked at it, she felt that leng rongrong was not worthy of mo linyuan. the way she looked at men was quite vicious. she felt that mo linyuan was not simple and did not seem like an ordinary man. ordinary men would not have this kind of domineering aura of a king. although she was not convinced, xuanyuan qiongyu did not show it on her face. she was very calm and very proper as she talked andughed. then, she asked someone to bring her the menu and prepared to order. she looked at ye fei and asked if he wanted to order his own food. then, she smiled and asked leng rongrong and mo linyuan what they wanted to eat. ¡°storm, can i order?¡± leng rongrong blinked at xuanyuan qiongyu and asked with a smile. ...¡±¡± xuanyuan qiongyu. was she asking a dog to order? was it poisonous? he had never eaten at the north thearch club before and was too embarrassed to order, so he used the excuse of letting a dog order? that¡¯s right. if a dog ordered food, even if it didn¡¯t order the food from the north thearch club, it wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing. she didn¡¯t know what specialties the north thearch club had. xuanyuan qiongyu held the menu in her hand and had no intention of giving it to leng rongrong. she wanted leng rongrong to make a fool of herself in front of mo linyuan and the others. after all, the north thearch club¡¯s way of ordering food was rather special. however, for those who had eaten the north emperor club¡¯s dishes before, it was not a problem to order a dish, especially since there was a menu. if there was no menu, ordinary people would not be able to name the strange dishes in the north thearch club. ¡°does storm know how to order? is it that powerful?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu deliberatelyughed and looked interested. ¡± rongrong, you¡¯re really amazing. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s so amazing about that! do you think dogs are your ancestors? you actually let dogs eat at the table!¡± the olddy rebuked angrily, ¡± you¡¯re already so old, yet you don¡¯t have any manners at all! ¡± ¡°dog ancestor? leng rongrong burst outughing. ¡°hahaha!¡± ye feiughed even more presumptuously. the olddy¡¯s expression turned ugly. leng rongrong¡¯s words seemed to be calling her a dog ancestor, as if she was scolding her. ¡°alright, rongrong, stop joking. i¡¯d like to see how your dog orders. can it really order? don¡¯t all dogs eat dog food? does this dog eat vegetables?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu interrupted the old woman¡¯s anger and asked curiously. ¡°storm really likes to eat the north thearch club¡¯s food. moreover, it doesn¡¯t eat dog food. it eats whatever humans eat. it can be said to be a gourmet, and it¡¯s very picky.¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and touched storm¡¯s head. ¡°really? then why don¡¯t we let it order? if it oftenes to the north thearch club to eat, it should be able to order without looking at the menu, right?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu still had a curious look on her face. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± it knows the names of all the dishes in the north thearch club. however, it will order a lot when it orders. i think it¡¯s better to forget about it, it¡¯s not good to waste money by ordering too much.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a dog.¡± xuanyuan qiongyuughed. ¡± let¡¯s see what¡¯s rare, right? let it see. ¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. she was patiently guiding xuanyuan qiongyu to fall into the trap. these people wanted to scam the dojo of its money, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at storm. ¡± storm, what do you want to eat? it¡¯s my treat today. ¡± storm¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. awoo?¡± ¡°it asked if you¡¯re treating, if you¡¯re ordering anything, and as much as you want.¡± leng rongrong exined on xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s behalf. ¡°if it really knows how to order and can order, then we¡¯ll listen to it. however, he could not use the menu. you have to order from the waiter and let the waiter understand.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was also very crafty. Chapter 720 ? Chapter 720: the mysterious boss is finally here? Trantor: 549690339 although the north thearch club¡¯s menu was very special, if one really wanted to know, they could just do some research. thus, xuanyuan qiongyu was worried that leng rongrong had already investigated the dishes in the north thearch club in order to show off. but dogs were different. how could a dog know, and how could it light grass? making a dog order and letting the north emperor club¡¯s waiter understand-this was a difficult task. hehe, this dog and leng rongrong would both be embarrassed! xuanyuan qiongyu was waiting for leng rongrong and storm to lose face. leng rongrong looked at storm, then at the waiter. she was also a little stumped. it was not a problem for storm to order, but to let storm exin it to the waiter? ??? even a waiter would have to know dognguage, right? she didn¡¯t think that xuanyuan qiongyu would be so smart and would actually make such a request. ¡°it¡¯s not a problem for storm to order, but it¡¯s a dog after all, it can¡¯t speak humannguage.¡± leng rongrong was about to exin, but before she could finish, the waiter interrupted her. ¡± i¡¯m also curious if the dog can really order. why don¡¯t you give it a try? ¡± the waitress was a smart-looking girl. she had followed them in from the beginning, so she knew what was going on. coincidentally, this waitress had followed the manager to deliver food to the martial arts club that day. she had made it in time for the first delivery service of this north emperor club in the capital. she had also heard from the manager that leng rongrong was actually the boss of their club, but she kept a very low profile. seeing her boss being put in a difficult position, the waiter was a little angry. after all, he was their boss, and their boss was so low-key. in the end, he was actually treated as someone who had never eaten at the north emperor club? he¡¯s the boss, alright? however, it was clear that his boss had hidden this matter for another purpose. therefore, this very clever waiter decided to help the boss in secret. following this, xuanyuan qiongyu let storm order. storm began to order seriously, ¡± woof, woof, woof, aowu, aowu, aowu, aowu, aowu. ¡± the waiter listened with a serious face and then said, ¡± emperor¡¯s no. 1 dish owoo, emperor¡¯s no. 3 dish owoo, night¡¯s no. 7 dish owoo! ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was originally waiting to see a joke, but when she saw the waiter following the rhythm of the storm and reporting the dishes, she was simply stunned. what was going on? the dog was barking non-stop, and the waiter really understood it? was there a problem with her, or was there a problem with this waitress? ¡°you, you understand?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at the waiter in disbelief. ¡± yes, this dog is very good. he knows all the dishes in our club like the back of his hand. he ordered all the special dishes and really knows how to eat. ¡± the waiter also randomly ordered. most of it was just a guess. however, she had indeed managed to scare xuanyuan qiongyu. ye feiughed so hard that he almost broke his ribs. he was in great pain. he didn¡¯t know that leng rongrong was the owner of the north thearch club, but he knew that she was a regr at the club. with her ability, she would be popr no matter where she went. he didn¡¯t understand the dognguage, and he believed that the waiter didn¡¯t understand it either. however, the waiter had been ordering seriously the whole time, as if he really understood storm¡¯s words. it was really interesting. she didn¡¯t know when leng rongrong had colluded with this waiter. ¡± aowu aowu aowu aowu! ¡± storm finally cried out twice. the waiter nodded. ¡± alright. ¡± that¡¯s all.¡± leng rongrong took a sip of tea and looked at the waiter in surprise. although she was notpletely right, she had guessed the dishes ordered by storm pretty well. furthermore, this waitress was actually helping her? she was quite smart. ¡± ... ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t know what to say. she didn¡¯t count how many dishes storm had ordered, but she was at a loss. did this dog really order? did he really know how to order? the north thearch club¡¯s benefits were very good, and the waiters were one in a million. it was unlikely that they would collude with the customers. what was going on? however, she did not believe that the waitress was not in cahoots with leng rongrong and the rest. how could this dog be ordering food just by barking? it must be the waiter who ordered blindly. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t look too good. ¡± are these dishes really all storm-ordered? ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± the storm w smacked the table and nodded. then, it looked at xuanyuan qiongyu and whimpered a few more times. ¡°what did it say?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked. ¡± it said yes, it was the one who ordered it. you can¡¯t lie to a dog. if you lie to a dog, you¡¯re worse than a pig or a dog. ¡± leng rongrong said honestly. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡°i won¡¯t go back on my word. since i¡¯ve agreed, then i¡¯ll take all of this.¡± after that, xuanyuan qiongyu asked ye fei and mo linyuan what they wanted to eat and asked them if they could order something else. ye fei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and picked the most expensive dishes. fourth master mo was even more impolite as he directly replied, ¡± the most expensive one will do. ¡± ...¡±¡± xuanyuan qiongyu. was he an upstart? the most expensive one? she suddenly doubted her own eyes. she had thought that this man was not that simple, but now she felt that he was very old-fashioned. wasn¡¯t it the habit of a nouveau riche to only buy the most expensive items? ¡°alright, that¡¯s all then.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said to the waiter. the waiter left. after they left, the smart waiter immediately rushed to the manager¡¯s office and told the manager that leng rongrong hade to the north emperor club with others for a meal. ¡°the shop owner is here?¡± ¡± how can we eat in the ordinary room? let¡¯s eat in the king¡¯s box! ¡± the manager said excitedly. ¡± the boss is finally here. she hasn¡¯te to inspect our club in a long time. we¡¯ve been working so hard to do so well just to let the bosse and take a look! ¡± ¡± the boss is finally here. she¡¯s finally willing toe and take a look at our club. she¡¯s finally not going to leave us alone and only gives us money! ¡± the manager was so excited that he was at a loss. he was almost in tears. he had been working in the north thearch club ever since it was established in the capital, but until now, their boss had always been a hands-off boss. although the boss was a hands-off manager, he never gave less money. she always sent him all kinds of money for him to pay her sry and didn¡¯t ask about the club¡¯s situation. the boss had never cared about how the club was running, but perhaps it was because the boss never cared, they worked even harder. and after working hard, he wanted to show the boss how the north thearch club was doing. it would be best if he could get the boss¡¯s praise. however, when the boss came to the capital, he didn¡¯te to the north thearch club. this made the manager a little depressed. he wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare to. after all, the boss was doing this because he trusted them more. however, in reality, the entire north emperor club¡¯s staff was looking forward to meeting their mysterious boss. Chapter 721 ? Chapter 721: it seems like the boss of the north thearch club doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with you! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°is the imperial backpack empty?¡± the manager was so excited that he almost knocked over his desk. ¡± i¡¯ll serve him personally, i¡¯ll do it personally! ¡± the waiter was stunned for a moment and pulled the manager back. ¡± manager, don¡¯t be so agitated! i¡¯m not done yet!¡± ¡± there¡¯s no hurry to say anything. the most important thing now is to get the boss to the king¡¯s private room. how can the boss go to the ordinary private room in person? the ordinary private room doesn¡¯t suit our boss! ¡± the manager said excitedly. ¡°how about the greenhouse? the greenhouse is fine too. boss loves flowers and nts the most. we¡¯ve nted so many beautiful nts so that boss cane here to eat one day, right?¡± ¡°no.¡± the waiter said, ¡± i don¡¯t think the boss has any intention of exposing his identity. otherwise, the boss wouldn¡¯t have gone to the ordinary private room, and the boss came with others. young master ye and miss qiongyu from the xuanyuan family also came along. that miss qiongyu seems to look down on our boss, and she¡¯s deliberately trying to make a fool of our boss.¡± speaking of xuanyuan jade, the waitress was a little angry. ¡°our boss is such a good person. why does she look down on him? the north thearch¡¯s association¡¯s reputation in the capital was very well-known. it was even better than the four great ns, alright? the four great families have to give us face, okay? she¡¯s actually looking down on our boss.¡± ¡°is it because our boss is low-key that he has to be bullied?¡± although the waitress had never interacted with leng rongrong before, she had always worked at north emperor club. north emperor club was her second home, so she was very concerned about her boss. she was a little annoyed at the thought of her boss being bullied. she exined the situation in the private room to the manager in front of her, and then told him what she had done. ¡°well done.¡± the manager nodded. ¡± we can¡¯t let our boss be bullied. our lord rong is not someone who can be bullied! ¡± ¡°what should we do now?¡± the waiter asked. ¡°if lord rong doesn¡¯t say anything, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± the manager said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. the waiter nodded. ¡± keep an eye on him. report to me immediately if anything happens. ¡± the manager asked the waiter to go over and take a look. ¡°yes.¡± the waiter quickly went to the private room to serve them. after pacing back and forth in the office for a while, the manager couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he turned around and rushed to the private room. of course, he didn¡¯t enter the private room. he just kept pacing back and forth outside. they wished they could immediately know what was going on inside. if someone bullied their boss inside, the manager would probably start the fight from the inside. at the same time, a group of people were chatting in the private room. the olddy kept asking ye fei questions. xuanyuan qiongyu looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± rongrong, didn¡¯t you say you knew the boss here? since you¡¯re very familiar with the boss, and the boss has treated you to a meal worth hundreds of millions, why don¡¯t you suggest that we change to a private room? i heard that the north thearch association has a private room that¡¯s even more special than an emperor-ss private room. i wonder if i¡¯ll be lucky enough to see it. even if i can¡¯t go in to eat, i¡¯ll at least be able to take a look.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu thought about how that waiter had actually helped storm order the dishes, and she was a little unconvinced. she wanted to humiliate leng rongrong on purpose when she thought of what those people had said in the martial arts school. ¡°oh right, i just sent a message to tell wan wan that we¡¯re all eating here with nangong and the others. i asked them toe over and have some fun. after they¡¯re here, can rongrong ask the boss to show us the special room in the club?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu blinked her eyes. ¡°what special private room?¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t know that there was a ss room for nts in the club, so she was a little confused. she knew about the emperor-ss private rooms. all the north thearch clubs were divided into high-ss and low-ss private rooms. the emperor-ss private room was the best, but what the hell was the special private room? because she didn¡¯t care much about the north thearch club and didn¡¯t know much about it, she had no idea that there was a special private room in the capital. ¡°rongrong, are you really friends with the boss of the north emperor club?¡± xuanyuan qiongyuughed. ¡± everyone knows that the north thearch¡¯s association has a special private room, but no one has ever entered it. you don¡¯t know?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°pfft ... maybe your boss friend didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu covered her face and chuckled. ¡°the boss probably doesn¡¯t know about this either,¡± leng rongrong said. she was the boss, and she didn¡¯t even know that there was such a special private room. ¡°rongrong, you must be joking. how could the boss not know about this? how could he not know what¡¯s in his club? i¡¯m not saying this nicely, but maybe you¡¯re not close enough to her, so he didn¡¯t tell you about this.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu obviously wanted to say that leng rongrong was just acting cool when she said that she was friends with the boss. however, the boss of the clubhouse was so mysterious, how could he be leng rongrong¡¯s friend? even the big shots who had the right to eat in the di bao club didn¡¯t know who the boss of the north thearch club was. there were actually many spections in beijing. some people said that the boss was a woman. there were also some who said that the boss of the north thearch club was a handsome man. some people even said that the boss of the north thearch club was a big-bellied smiling tiger. ...... of course, no one had actually seen the boss of the north thearch club, so there were many rumors, and it was hard to tell the truth from the false. xuanyuan qiongyu thought to herself,¡±leng rongrong is really good at pretending, saying that she¡¯s a friend of the boss of the north thearch club. the boss of the north thearch club is so mysterious, it¡¯s hard to prove that they¡¯re not friends.¡± at this moment, ji wanwan and nangong zai arrived. these two people knew that ye fei and the others hade to the north thearch club for dinner, so they happened to be on their way here. they didn¡¯t have any other purpose, they just wanted to get to know leng rongrong¡¯s husband. in the end, xuanyuan qiongyu had invited them to eat, so the two of them couldn¡¯t wait toe. ¡°how did you guys get here so quickly?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes twitched when she saw the two of them. ¡± we also wanted toe to the north thearch club for a meal. miss qiongyu invited us, so we came to freeload. ¡± ji wan wan looked at xuanyuan qiongyu with interest. ji wanwan was wearing a leather jacket and had short, smooth hair. although she was a girl, she was extremely handsome. the key point was that her eyes were seductive. all of a sudden, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart started to beat faster. although she didn¡¯t really like ji wanwan, she had to admit that ji wanwan was really handsome, so handsome that it made her heart beat faster. however, ji wanwan was still a woman after all. her ultimate goal was either ye fei or nangong jie. Chapter 722 ? Chapter 722: lord rong is the little boss behind the scenes! Trantor: 549690339 after xuanyuan qiongyu calmed her heart, she smiled and said, ¡± you guys don¡¯t know yet, right? our rongrong knows the boss of the north thearch club. they¡¯re friends. a few days ago, i heard that the north emperor club even delivered takeaway for her. the boss treated her to a takeaway worth hundreds of millions.¡± although xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s tone was not mocking, her words were mocking in nature. after all, everyone knew that the north thearch club never delivered food. no matter how big a figure was, if they wanted to eat at the north thearch¡¯s club, they had toe in person. delivery? how could that be possible? that was simply a joke. xuanyuan qiongyu was well aware of this rule. it was impossible for the north thearch club¡¯s frequent visitors, nangong zhe and ji wanwan, not to know about it. therefore, if he told these two, they would only think that leng rongrong was just pretending to be innocent. she could really say anything, but she was so ignorant. she did not even know this basic rule, yet she still dared to pretend to be rich. the incident itself was a joke, and leng rongrong was theughingstock of everyone. at first, xuanyuan qiongyu thought that nangong zhuo and leng rongrong wouldugh andugh at her. however, after she finished speaking, she did not expect that nangong zong and ji wanwan would actually look at leng rongrong with adoration. ¡°are you really friends with the boss of the north emperor club?¡± nangong zhe had always been more refined, but at this moment, he was actually a little excited. ¡± i want to order next month¡¯s king¡¯s bag, but my VIP card can¡¯t order a king¡¯s bag yet! the north thearch¡¯s club made an exception to give you takeaway, so you must have a way, right? do me a favor!¡± ¡± i want to upgrade my VIP card. can i ask your friend to help me upgrade it? your rtionship is so special that he can even send you takeaway! ¡± ji wanwan also blinked her eyes and pleaded with leng rongrong in an exaggerated manner. although the two of them were more or less acting. but in fact, the two of them did believe that the north thearch club would deliver food to leng rongrong. anyway, they had known leng rongrong many years ago. this fellow was a person who could surprise people in every way. at that time, they weren¡¯t the heirs of their families and weren¡¯t as generous, but leng rongrong was much more generous than them. she even had several private nes at her age. moreover, no matter what they encountered, even if it was family business, leng rongrong could always help them solve it with a phone call. they were able to be the heirs because of leng rongrong, who had helped the family solve a lot of problems. it had been such an existence many years ago, and it was needless to say now. xuanyuan qiongyu did not know about these things. she had thought that by saying this, nangong zhe and ji wanwan wouldugh at leng rongrong, this country bumpkin who did not know the rules and still acted pretentiously. in the end, the two of them didn¡¯t think that leng rongrong was acting cool. instead, they thought that leng rongrong was really friends with the boss and that the boss had made an exception to deliver the food to her. they thought that leng rongrong and the boss had a rtionship that could break the rules! xuanyuan qiongyu was so angry that her heart was about to burst. however, she had never deliberately attacked anyone in front of others. she had always been a gentle, weak, innocent, and kind person, so she could not ruin her own image. when she heard nangong zhe and ji wanwan¡¯s words, she just smiled and said to leng rongrong, ¡± rongrong, wanwan and nangong both asked for your help. since you¡¯re so familiar with the boss, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to help them, right? ¡± although there was no way to say that leng rongrong was a liar, the truth would definitely prove that she was. ji wanwan¡¯s and nangong zong¡¯s requests were very difficult to achieve. if leng rongrong refused, it would prove that she and the boss were not considered friends. her rejection might also anger nangong zong and ji wanwan. if she didn¡¯t reject him ... would she be able to do it? if he couldn¡¯t do it, he would be pping his own face. xuanyuan qiongyu was immediately excited. this was a good thing. no matter what, leng rongrong would be pped in the face. she would lose all her face in front of three of the four young masters in the capital. she looked at leng rongrong eagerly, waiting for her answer. ¡°of course you can.¡± leng rongrong said without hesitation. ¡°then thank you!¡± nangong zhe and ji wanwan were both very happy. ¡°can you really do it? rongrong, you¡¯ve agreed, but if you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll lose face.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said to leng rongrong. ¡°what¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± i¡¯ll get the manager to help deal with it now. ¡± didn¡¯t you want to see that special private room? i¡¯m also quite interested in it. i¡¯ll ask the manager if we can go to the special private room.¡± ¡°really?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes lit up. it was said that even the big shots were not allowed to enter this special private room, just like the family heads of the four great families. if leng rongrong wanted to enter, it would be even more impossible! this time, it was definitely a real p. what xuanyuan qiongyu did not expect was that this solid p would actuallynd on her own face. leng rongrong went to look for the manager. she was in the private room guessing with everyone whether leng rongrong could handle it. she said that she should be able to, but in her heart, she felt that it was definitely not possible. in the end, leng rongrong returned as soon as she left. after that, she let nangong zong and ji wanwan tell the manager her request. the manager said excitedly, ¡± no problem, no problem at all. lord rong¡¯s friends are also friends of our club. what¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. she just looked at the manager. what did the manager just say? even the olddy, who had only been talking to ye fei, couldn¡¯t help but look at the manager. ¡± is this little bastard really a friend of the boss of the north emperor club? ¡± ¡°little, little bastard?¡± hearing his boss being called a little b * stard by an old witch, the manager¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡± old witch, you said wanwan, cough, olddy, what did you say little b * stard? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m saying that xuanyuan rongrong is a friend of the boss of the north thearch club?¡± olddy xuanyuan looked at leng rongrong in disbelief, and then at the owner. she felt that it was too unbelievable. how could this wild girl have the luck to be friends with the boss of the north thearch club? ¡°of course.¡± the manager rolled his eyes in his heart and removed the words ¡®my friend¡¯. rong ye was the little boss behind the scenes of north thearch club! you two blind men, when you find out that lord rong is the boss of north thearch club, you¡¯ll be begging for her forgiveness! ¡°then can we really go to that special private room and take a look?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was still in disbelief. ¡°as long as lord rong has this request, of course, you can.¡± the manager said matter-of-factly, ¡± you may not know about that special private room, but we have prepared it for our boss. ¡± Chapter 723 ? Chapter 723: the jealous jar¡¯s main body is jealous again Trantor: 549690339 ¡°it¡¯s a private room prepared for the boss. can we go in and take a look?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu nced at leng rongrong as she spoke. she didn¡¯t know that leng rongrong had such a big face. ¡°of course, not only can we go in and take a look, but the dishes haven¡¯t been served yet anyway, so we can just go there and eat. after all, lord rong is our boss¡¯s best friend, the kind that can make an exception and deliver take-out.¡± the manager said. these words made both xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan feel as if they had been pped in the face. they didn¡¯t believe it at all. however, they had to believe it now because the manager had promised them a lot of things, including the special private room. i didn¡¯t expect this country bumpkin to know the boss of the north thearch club. leng rongrong actually knew the mysterious boss that no one knew about, and they had such a deep rtionship that even the manager was so polite to her. olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu couldn¡¯t bear to see leng rongrong doing well, so when they thought about how leng rongrong had such a good rtionship with the behind-the-scenes boss of the north thearch club, they were a little angry. she felt that leng rongrong was not worthy at all. if he was friends with the boss of the north thearch club, it should be xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu had never met the owner of the north thearch club. if she had, the owner would definitely not be leng rongrong¡¯s friend. the old and the young were having a big dream. then, under the guidance of the manager, the group of people went to the special private room to see the world. the special private room was actually a small building, a small ss building. it was very beautiful. there was a living room downstairs, which was very warm andfortable. upstairs was a ce to eat. the ce to eat was a greenhouse, surrounded by beautiful and special nts, all of which were very rare. furthermore, it was the kind that would bloom all year round. inside the ss room, there was arge round table. the chairs around the round table were very ancient and simple. there were even flowers blooming on them. the chairs seemed to be alive and were very special. because it was night time, the moonlight shone into the ss room and the stars above could be seen. there were some beautiful lights in the house, and some rare nts. the flowers that bloomed were so beautiful that they seemed to be able to glow. ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful,¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was extremely beautiful. she looked at all this and her heart itched. it would be great if such a beautiful ce was hers. the rest of the people were also mesmerized by her beauty, so they were a little surprised. as for fourth master mo, he furrowed his brows when he saw the greenhouse. he was extremely displeased with the manager. a group of employees had actually built such a good ce for their boss. even he, the husband, could notpare to them. this was really too much. the manager didn¡¯t know what was going through fourth master mo¡¯s mind. he only felt a sharp and terrifying gaze sweep over him. this made the manager shiver. when he turned around, he felt that this guest¡¯s eyes were very unfriendly, and it seemed that he was dissatisfied with him. ¡°this, this gentleman, is there a problem?¡± the manager asked in a low voice. ¡°is this ce built by your employees for your boss?¡± fourth master mo asked coldly. ¡°yup,¡± the manager chuckled as he said this. he thought that fourth master mo was going to praise them for their hard work and that there were no better employees than them in the world. however, she didn¡¯t expect fourth master mo to reply in a bad mood, ¡± those who are unountably solicitous are evil. ¡± the manager was speechless. why did it sound like they were up to no good? they really wanted to make their boss happy, okay? to say that they were up to no good in front of the boss? wasn¡¯t that a little too much? ¡°sir, what you said is a little too much. we¡¯re doing this for the sake of our boss¡¯s happiness. it shows that our employees love our boss, and it¡¯s not a matter of evil or thieving. our boss is a good boss, and we also have to be good employees.¡± the manager said seriously. ¡°hmph,¡± he snorted. fourth master mo snorted coldly, ¡± to use this kind of thing to coax a woman to coax a boss, only you can think of it. ¡± what, do you want to be your boss¡¯s man?¡± lord fourth¡¯s tone was filled with killing intent. the more he looked at the manager, the more he disliked him. this was too much. his wife didn¡¯tck anything anymore. it was already very difficult to prepare a surprise for her. he hadn¡¯t even given out his stay, and this damn manager had actually prepared so many exotic flowers and nts. if he were to send flowers at that time, wouldn¡¯t he be outdone? as soon as fourth master mo thought of his present, his face turned ashen. the gift that he had exchanged for with half his life couldn¡¯t possibly be outdone by so many nts, right? the manager did not know what he had done to make mo linyuan unhappy. he was also angry. ¡± i¡¯m already so old and i have a wife. how could i want to be the boss¡¯s man! our little boss is still so young!¡± leng rongrong nced at the actual vinegar jar¡¯s son. then, she said to the manager, ¡± don¡¯t listen to him. he¡¯s just joking. manager, get ready, the food is about to be served. everyone is hungry.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words and knowing that the little boss did not misunderstand, the manager was relieved. the group of people sat down in the ss room and waited for dinner. xuanyuan qiongyu asked sourly, ¡± rongrong, are you really close to the boss of the north thearch club? ¡± ¡± yeah, didn¡¯t i tell you? we¡¯re friends, the very good kind. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± olddy xuanyuan asked. ¡± well, everyone knows that the boss of the north thearch club is a bit mysterious. he doesn¡¯t like to show his face, so it¡¯s a bit difficult. ¡± lord rong smiled. ¡± olddy, you want to get to know her? ¡± ¡± who doesn¡¯t want to meet the boss of the north thearch club?! ¡± olddy xuanyuan didn¡¯t look too happy. ¡°oh, then i, a wild girl, can¡¯t help even if i want to.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face turned green with anger. in front of the three heirs of the four great families, olddy xuanyuan could not make things difficult for leng rongrong. she nned to settle the score with leng rongrong after dinner and ask her to tell them who the boss of the north thearch club was so that they could make friends with her. the dishes were served very quickly. he didn¡¯t know if it was because of leng rongrong, but the usually capricious north thearch club served the dishes especially quickly. after the dishes were served, xuanyuan qiongyu and the others prepared to eat. however, before he could pick up his chopsticks, storm w pressed down on the table and quickly scooped up a dish in front of him. then, his paw nimbly lifted the dish and poured all the food into the basin in front of him. in order to make it more convenient for storm to eat, the manager had specially asked people to prepare a huge rice bowl for storm. therefore, a dish in storm¡¯s bowl was not even enough to fill the bottom. everyone¡¯s chopsticks froze, except for leng rongrong and mo linyuan, who knew storm¡¯s behavior. ¡°what is this dog doing? can¡¯t you let me eat!¡± a few secondster, olddy xuanyuan exploded. Chapter 724 ? Chapter 724: i¡¯ll like you no matter how bad you are Trantor: 549690339 ¡± old madam, your temper is a little too bad. old people are prone to heart attacks. you have to calm down. ¡± leng rongrong said with a face full of concern, ¡± do you want to eat? i¡¯ll help you. ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong ced storm¡¯s dog bowl in front of olddy xuanyuan. ¡± here, storm hasn¡¯t eaten it yet. you can eat it first! ¡± ¡°you, you want me to eat dog rice bowl? do you think i¡¯m a dog?¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face was dark, and she looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°wasn¡¯t it you who was not satisfied?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and put on an innocent face. ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s snatching food from the dog. ¡± ¡°who¡¯s going to eat the things in this dog bowl!¡± old mrs. han¡¯s face was green with anger. leng rongrong actually said that she was snatching things from a dog. she was the ancestor of the xuanyuan family and the current head of the family. why would she fight with a dog for food when she couldn¡¯t afford it? the olddy was furious, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything because the other heirs and juniors were present. so she took a deep breath and endured it. ¡± forget it, let it eat. what kind of logic can a dog understand! ¡± hearing the olddy¡¯s words, storm nced at her. he was very dissatisfied with the dog that the olddy had said. it¡¯s not a dog, okay? it wasn¡¯t even a dog, and this stupid old woman actually called it a dog. of course, storm didn¡¯t know how to speak, so it couldn¡¯t anger the olddy to death on the spot. however, when the dishes were served, storm was very smart. it threw a dish directly at the olddy. the dish almost covered the olddy¡¯s face. the olddy clearly did not expect the storm to be so terrifying that it would treat her like this. for a moment, the olddy let out an exasperated scream, ¡± ¡°what are you doing? stupid dog!¡± the olddy wiped the vegetables off her face. she was so angry that she was about to go crazy. this was the first time that someone, no, a dog, had made her like this. this damn dog, she must kill it! the olddy was in a terrible state, and even xuanyuan qiongyu was extremely flustered, not knowing what to do. ¡°grandma, how are you? did you get scalded?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not hot,¡± the olddy¡¯s voice was trembling with anger. she wiped everything on her body with her trembling handkerchief. she was going crazy. she felt that she was extremely dirty from head to toe. although it wasn¡¯t hot, it was enough to make her lose face. she had never felt so embarrassed before. the olddy¡¯s face was green with anger. her whole body was shaking crazily, and the sound of her breathing was like a broken box. ¡°i¡¯ll take you to clean it up.¡± seeing this, xuanyuan qiongyu hurriedly brought the olddy to the washroom. after the two of them left, leng rongrong burst outughing. then, she felt everyone staring at her. she quickly waved her hand. ¡± i swear to god, i didn¡¯t instigate storm. storm was angry. ¡± i¡¯m not that bad, although this old witch is quite annoying.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. she even suspected that this old witch might not be her real grandmother. if she was really his grandmother, would she hate her son so much? would she hate her granddaughter so much? although this situation was not impossible, she did not really want this old woman to be her biological grandmother. ¡°it¡¯s fine. no matter how bad you are, we won¡¯t say anything!¡± ye fei shrugged his shoulders and felt fourth master mo¡¯s terrifying killing intent. he muttered in a low voice, ¡± are you going to overturn the jar of vinegar with this? ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± as soon as fourth master mo opened his mouth, his pleasant voice carried a few degrees of coldness, like a biting cold wind, making people shiver. ¡°no, did i say that i¡¯m jealous? i didn¡¯t say that i was jealous, i really didn¡¯t.¡± ye fei hurriedly waved his hand. he was almost scared to death by the look in mo linyuan¡¯s eyes. mo linyuan stared at ye fei. ji wanwan and nangong zhe looked at each other at the same time. they could feel that fourth master mo was not simple and terrifying. after all, he was lord rong¡¯s man. he was indeed terrifying, no less than lord rong who always scared them. ¡°manager, do you have a jealous lover?¡± mo linyuan suddenly turned his head to look at the manager who was serving him. the manager¡¯s face was expressionless, but he was actuallyughing like crazy in his heart. especially after seeing what his little boss¡¯s dog had done, he felt that his anger had been vented to the extreme. after all, his boss was his boss. the dogs he raised were extraordinary. ¡°what? jealous?¡± the manager was stunned for a moment. ¡± if you want it, i can help you find it. ¡± ¡°a jealous jar that can contain this person.¡± mo linyuan looked serious and nced at ye fei sharply. ¡± he seems to have a special love for vinegar jars. let him take a bath in vinegar jars. ¡± ¡°what?¡± ye fei looked at mo linyuan in horror. after meeting mo linyuan¡¯s eyes, ye fei clearly realized that this man was not as simple as he seemed. he seemed to really want to send him into a jar of jealousy. ¡°cough, cough, i don¡¯t like vinegar jars anymore. i really don¡¯t want to talk about it!¡± ye fei said in a hurry, ¡± manager, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. you don¡¯t need to be jealous. ¡± ...... mo linyuan ignored ye fei and turned to look at leng rongrong. ¡± no matter how bad you are, i will still like you. ¡± even if you¡¯re an unpardonable female devil, you¡¯re still my woman. i¡¯ll protect you.¡± these words were touching ... but, the unpardonable she-devil? the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. when did she be so scary? she wasn¡¯t that evil, and she often did good things. it was just that she had always been more ruthless when dealing with people or things that she didn¡¯t like ... but it wasn¡¯t to the extent of the female devil, right? ¡± i¡¯m getting goosebumps ... ¡± erhuo ye rubbed his arms in a low voice. ji wanwan and nangong zhe, on the other hand, were looking at leng rongrong and mo linyuan calmly. looking at it this way, the two of them were quitepatible. the dishes were served again. storm was still fierce, pouring te after te into its own big basin. the group of people were so stunned that they even forgot that they had not eaten. the olddy came out after cleaning up and saw that the table was full of empty tes. she didn¡¯t know if it was storm or someone else, but she didn¡¯t want to lose her temper. however, after sitting down, he harshly rebuked leng rongrong, ¡± i¡¯ve already said that dogs follow their master. your dog is so uncultured, so you definitely have no discipline either. can¡¯t you just follow the rules? this is outrageous!¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll give you a dish like a storm when you say that?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at the olddy. when the olddy heard this, she subconsciously covered her face with her hands. ¡± why? what do you want to do? do you still want to learn from a dog?¡± ¡± you said it yourself. dogs follow their masters. since the dog is so powerful, i must be more powerful. ¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. Chapter 725 ? Chapter 725: storm, i¡¯ll eat you up, you old witch! Trantor: 549690339 the olddy looked at leng rongrong in shock and disbelief. her chest heaved up and down, and she looked like she was about to go crazy from anger. ¡± forget it, i won¡¯t talk about you anymore. there are so many outsiders here. you¡¯re embarrassing yourself! ¡± after taking a deep breath, the olddy started to tter ye fei, nangong zhe, and the others. however, she didn¡¯t really pay attention to ji wanwan, because she felt that ji wanwan was neither a man nor a woman, which simply destroyed her three views. although the ji family was quite strong, old mistress felt that the ji family¡¯s brains were full of paste. they actually let an androgynous person be the heir. ji wanwan didn¡¯t mind being ignored. she didn¡¯t like this olddy very much and couldn¡¯t wait for her to not talk to her. the speed at which the dishes were served became faster and faster. every time the olddy asked ye fei and nangong zai to eat, the food would be snatched away by storm almost instantly. storm had poured all of it into its own big basin. it was very huge when it stood up, and the way it held the bowl with both hands looked very much like a person. everyone was dumbfounded, and only the olddy and xuanyuan qiongyu were so angry that their lungs were about to explode. after all, they were the ones who had to pay for it. besides, they were not treating a dog to a meal. they were inviting ye fei and the others to a meal. their main purpose was to build a rtionship with the inheritors. now, they were all eaten by dogs. moreover, this dog was eating like a cow chewing on a peony. it ate so fast that it didn¡¯t get any taste. it was simply a waste! the olddy and xuanyuan qiongyu couldn¡¯t help but look at ye fei, nangong xi, and the others. at this moment, they were very worried. this meal was supposed to be a bonding session, but in the end, they didn¡¯t manage to bond. instead, this dog had ruined their rtionship. that wouldn¡¯t be good! when they thought of this, the olddy and xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expressions turned ugly. xuanyuan qiongyu looked at leng rongrong and said pitifully, ¡± rongrong, why don¡¯t we let storm eat somewhere else? if it eats like this, we won¡¯t be able to eat properly. ¡± leng rongrong had not done anything, she had agreed to let storm eat at the table, and the dishes were all storm ordered. in the end, it seemed like leng rongrong was bullying her on purpose. if ye fei and the others weren¡¯t very familiar with leng rongrong and knew her situation, they would have stood on xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s side and criticized leng rongrong. at this moment, other than the old witch, no one would stand on xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s side. therefore, before leng rongrong could speak, ye fei spoke first. he said, ¡± miss qiongyu, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting to watch storm eat? moreover, it seems to be very fragrant in everything it eats. i can¡¯t help but have an appetite!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was speechless. of course, it was fragrant. how much did this dish cost? a single dish was already sky-high in price. furthermore, there were a few dishes, and they were all eaten by the young paparazzo! how could it not smell good? could they be eating rice or vegetables? that was clearly money. that was more expensive than gold, okay? xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart ached. even if the xuanyuan family was very rich, there was a limit to how much money they had. it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t even calcte how much she had. no matter how rich you are, you can¡¯t squander like this! unless he had so much money that he didn¡¯t need to think about it and couldn¡¯t use it all, he would finish it no matter how much money he had. although xuanyuan qiongyu was rich, she was also a calctive person. she felt that money should be spent on the right ces. most of the time, she would not spend unnecessary money. it was because of this habit that the olddy liked her very much. she said that she was never proud, and was very thrifty and sensible. the olddy hated people who spent a lot of money. although she was rich, she was a very frugal person. of course, she would not be frugal when she spent it on herself. she was only stingy to outsiders. it was because of this that the xuanyuan family had never been well-liked. the olddy was willing to spend money on herself, but it was hard for her to make friends with others. ¡°miss xuanyuan? what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ye fei saw that xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t say anything and her face was stiff. he asked, ¡± after all, you just promised storm ... ¡± ¡°n-nothing, i think it¡¯s pretty good too. storm is very cute when it¡¯s eating.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said something that went against her heart. she actually wanted to scold him. what was there to see when a dog was eating! moreover, the dog looked so ugly when it ate. would it still have the appetite to eat after eating? of course, even though she wanted to scold ye fei, xuanyuan qiongyu still tried to put on a smile on her face. she agreed with ye fei¡¯s words and tried to please him. ¡°but if that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t be able to eat much.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned. ¡± then let¡¯s feed storm until it¡¯s full. we¡¯ll just order some more dishes. ¡± ye fei smiled and said, ¡± miss qiongyu, if you don¡¯t have enough money, i¡¯ll treat you to a meal. ¡± ¡± how can we do that? we said we¡¯d treat you to a meal to thank you. how can we let you pay for it? ¡± the olddy hurriedly said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, let that dog eat. how much can that dog eat? it¡¯ll stuff itself to death! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. he was really mean. storm rolled its eyes at the olddy and ate even faster. it had a huge appetite to begin with, so how could it possibly die from overeating? it could actually eat this old woman until she was poor. with its appetite, the xuanyuan family would bepletely destroyed in less than a month. after that, the olddy asked xuanyuan qiongyu to call the waiter over and ordered a lot of dishes. in order to make storm eat to its death, old mrs. han had specially asked storm to order some dishes. storm groaned, and the smart waiter ordered a bunch of dishes, specifically the most expensive ones. one man and one dog, their cooperation was perfect. after ordering the dishes, storm even gave the waiter a very typical dog smile. the waiter also smiled. the man and the dog had never seen each other before, but they had a tacit understanding. after that, a group of waiters served the dishes in an endless stream. storm did not snatch any more food because it had eaten enough. this time, the rest of the people could quietly fill their stomachs. because xuanyuan qiongyu was eating by herself, no one noticed that storm was eating a lot of food. one dish after another was continuously fed into storm¡¯s stomach. storm ate a lot and was very full. then, ity down on the ground with satisfaction. this fellow¡¯s four legs were facing the sky, revealing a round stomach. after storm left, the table became much quieter. xuanyuan qiongyu asked ye fei and the others to eat more, and she was also very polite to leng rongrong and mo linyuan. Chapter 726 ? Chapter 726: the old witch is going back on her word Trantor: 549690339 the meal was over. xuanyuan qiongyu asked the waiter for the bill. when the waiter took out the long list of bills, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face darkened. the long menu was more exaggerated than all the times she had eaten in the north emperor clubbined. she looked at the waiter in shock and asked, ¡± are you sure there¡¯s no problem with this menu? why are there so many servings of the diyi set meal? did you get the wrong number?¡± ¡°oh, the dog ordered this set meal.¡± the waiter said seriously, ¡± there¡¯s really no mistake. most of the food was ordered by the dog and eaten by the dog. miss qiongyu, please confirm it. if there¡¯s no problem, please pay the bill.¡± when xuanyuan qiongyu lowered her head and saw the countless zeros on the bill, her face darkened. how was that possible? this meal actually cost more than a billion? this was crazy! even if the xuanyuan family was one of the big four families, they wouldn¡¯t spend more than a billion on a meal. they weren¡¯t lunatics. they could do anything with this money, but they had to use it to eat! ¡°did this dog really order so many dishes?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu seemed to be saying,¡±you guys aren¡¯t scamming me, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true. because miss rongrong is a friend of our boss, we¡¯ve even specially given you a 50% discount,¡± the waitressughed as she spoke, and she even deliberately ttered xuanyuan qiongyu and the olddy. he especially said a few things that the olddy liked to hear, saying that the xuanyuan family was so rich that even their dogs ate at the north thearch club. it was simply amazing, and the xuanyuan family was the richest among the four big families. the waiter¡¯s praise made the olddy overjoyed. she didn¡¯t see the menu and didn¡¯t know how much storm had eaten, so she said happily, ¡± qiongyu, pay up. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not zhenzhen. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned and whispered into the olddy¡¯s ear how much this meal cost. when the olddy heard xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words, she stood up agitatedly. ¡± what did you say?! ¡± ¡°how much did the meal cost?¡± ¡°did this dog eat that much?¡± ¡°how could he have eaten so much!¡± ¡°olddy, he did order so many dishes. our north thearch club doesn¡¯tck money, so we wouldn¡¯t lie to you, right? are you trying to renege on your debt?¡± the waiter had tried to please her, but when he saw the olddy¡¯s attitude, his tone became unfriendly. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s mouth was gagged by the waiter¡¯s renegade. of course, she wouldn¡¯t go back on her word. it would be so embarrassing. however, she didn¡¯t want to pay for this innocently. this dog had eaten more than one billion yuan worth of vegetables. why didn¡¯t it die from overeating? the olddy¡¯s face was livid. she grabbed her walking stick and mmed it on the ground. she was furious and did not want to pay for storm at all. she felt that the dog¡¯s food was not her dog¡¯s. why should they pay? xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was not very good either. she looked at leng rongrong and said,¡±rongrong, how can your dog eat so much?¡± ¡°it has always been a big eater. you saw it when it ordered the food.¡± leng rongrong said helplessly, ¡± i already told you that it really likes to eat the north thearch club¡¯s food, but you still didn¡¯t believe me and came. i also said that it can order a lot of dishes. did you agree to it?¡± ¡± ... ¡± although xuanyuan qiongyu was angry, she still had to maintain her image and character. after all, she was in front of two people she wanted to marry, so she took a deep breath and didn¡¯t say anything. however, the olddy had always relied on her status and was very shameless. therefore, the olddy said unhappily, ¡± this dog is yours. we won¡¯t pay for what it eats. you pay for what your own dog eats. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. aowu! storm unhappily rolled its eyes at the olddy, as if it was saying,¡±your words are like farts, you clearly said you would treat us.¡± even the service staff did not expect the olddy to be so shameless. of course, their boss¡¯s dog came to the north thearch club to eat for free. he ordered so many dishes to help his boss vent his anger. he wanted to eat until this old witch became poor. however, this old hag shamelessly asked the boss to pay for it? f * ck, isn¡¯t this a little too much? how could he be so overboard! ¡°well, when the dog ordered the food, didn¡¯t he say that miss qiongyu paid for it?¡± the waiter coughed and said, ¡± well, you can¡¯t go back on your word like this, right? if you guys want to renege on your debt, i¡¯ll report this to my boss. or, our north thearch club can call the police.¡± olddy xuanyuan blushed. ¡± call the police? it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not paying. we¡¯ll just split it in two! ¡± you can sort out the food for humans, and then the food for dogs. the owner will pay for the food for humans, and the owner will pay for the food for dogs!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so poor, i don¡¯t have the money to pay.¡± leng rongrong looked at olddy xuanyuan, pretending to be poor. although they knew that leng rongrong had said this on purpose, ye fei and the others ¡®mouths twitched. would lord rong be poor? lord rong was richer than the four big families, alright? she had so much money that she couldn¡¯t spend it all. a lot ofnd and houses in beijing belonged to lord rong ... they felt that no one could bepared to lord rong in terms of wealth, because even lord rong herself didn¡¯t know how much wealth she had. it was simply too much. it was said that even if a hundred ountants were to calcte it for seven days and nights, they might not be able to calcte the total wealth of lord rong. however, this girl who was as rich as a country was crying about being poor. what was even more ridiculous was that olddy xuanyuan believed him. she snorted and said, ¡± of course you¡¯ll be responsible for what your dog eats. i don¡¯t care if you have money or not, you have to think of a way! don¡¯t you know the boss? why don¡¯t you just ask the boss to give you free food?¡± ¡°i can take responsibility ... the boss has already treated us once. he won¡¯t treat us a second time.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡± looks like i can only go back on my word. i¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see in the newspaper tomorrow, old madam. some people said that the youngdy of the xuanyuan family couldn¡¯t afford to eat at the north emperor club and was detained to wash dishes there ...¡± ¡°i¡¯m just a wild girl, i don¡¯t care about my face.¡± ¡± i just don¡¯t know if this will affect the xuanyuan family¡¯s reputation. ¡± ¡°in any case, it¡¯s fine even if old madam is shameless.¡± the wrinkles on the olddy¡¯s face were crazily twitching. of course she wanted her face! the vain olddy trembled in anger after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, and the waiter said aggressively, ¡± old madam, are you really not going to pay the bill? if you don¡¯t pay, i¡¯ll have to call the police. there are many distinguished guests dining at the north thearch club today. if themotion is too big, it won¡¯t be very glorious if everyonees out to watch the fun!¡± after saying that, the waiter snorted, ¡± as one of the four big families, you can¡¯t even afford a meal. what a joke. ¡± if you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯te to the north thearch club and pretend to be rich!¡± Chapter 727 ? Chapter 727: the old witch¡¯s forceful intervention Trantor: 549690339 the waitress was very helpful, and with a few words, old madam xuanyuan¡¯s face turned red. she was flustered and exasperated, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend the people of the north thearch club. the people who knew about the north thearch¡¯s club were indeed a group of very distinguished and important people. even a family like the xuanyuan family could only eat in the ordinary private rooms, so one could only imagine what kind of people were in the other high-end private rooms. he was an important figure that even the four great families might not be able toe into contact with. ¡± qiongyu, pay the bill. just pay for this dog! ¡± olddy xuanyuan said in exasperation. after that, she red at leng rongrong. ¡± i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to earn this meal in your lifetime. you¡¯ll be a ve to the xuanyuan family from now on! ¡± leng rongrong grinned cheekily. the olddy¡¯s heart ached. she trembled with anger at the thought of so much money. xuanyuan qiongyu was also extremely angry. she felt that this was no different from cutting a piece of meat from her heart. she was simply dying of heartache. she couldn¡¯t even bear to spend so much money on her own things. this was just a meal, and she didn¡¯t eat much, but she had to pay so much. moreover, it was eaten by a dog. if the money had been spent on ye fei, nangong zong, and the others, she wouldn¡¯t have cared much. but this money had been spent on a dog. this dog had no value to her. therefore, xuanyuan qiongyu was furious, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. she couldn¡¯t let leng rongrong embarrass the xuanyuan family. besides, ye fei and the others were still there. if they refused to pay, it would be even more difficult to get in touch with these people in the future. thus, xuanyuan qiongyu finally endured it and paid the money. after paying the money, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s gloomy eyes swept towards storm. she nned to kill this dog. she had wasted so much money for no reason. she was simply mad with anger. she didn¡¯t dare to kill anyone for the time being, but killing a dog was a piece of cake. if she didn¡¯t kill the dog, she wouldn¡¯t be able to vent her anger. thinking that this dog would be killed in the end, xuanyuan qiongyu finally felt a little better in her heart. she quickly restrained her vicious eyes. then, he smiled at ye fei and the others. ¡± are you leaving? ¡± ¡°alright.¡± when the group of people were about to leave, xuanyuan qiongyu deliberately pretended to bump into leng rongrong. leng rongrong was not prepared for this, so she fell over and knocked over a nt on a ss table. the ntnded on the ground and the flower pot instantly shattered. xuanyuan qiongyu knew that the flower pot was very valuable, very precious, so her lips curled into a cold smile. she would like to see if the boss of the north thearch club was really that close to leng rongrong. if their rtionship was deep enough, it would be fine if the flower was broken, but if their rtionship was not deep enough, they would definitely have topensate. ¡°aiya, rongrong, are you alright?¡± before xuanyuan qiongyu could catch leng rongrong, fourth master mo had already caught her. the moment fourth master mo raised his head, his eyes shot out a cold light. the moment xuanyuan qiongyu and mo linyuan¡¯s eyes met, she could not help but feel a chill run down her spine. how could his gaze be so terrifying? ¡°how is it?¡± mo linyuan asked in a low voice. ¡± i¡¯m fine, but this flower ... ¡± leng rongrong saw that the flower pot had shattered and the nt inside had fallen to the ground. she looked at xuanyuan qiongyu with an ashen face. the manager happened to be at the side and saw that leng rongrong seemed to be angry, so he quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a pot of flowers. ¡± the manager only thought that leng rongrong had knocked over the pot of flowers herself, and that she was probably angry at him. he had no idea that leng rongrong had been pushed by someone. however, when xuanyuan qiongyu heard these words, she felt that it was different. she didn¡¯t know what kind of flower this pot was, but she knew that it was a priceless antique. the antique was so broken, but the manager actually consoled leng rongrong and said it was fine. so, was this b * tch really very familiar with the boss? damn it, a b * tch like her is actually close to the boss of the north emperor club? what xuanyuan qiongyu did not expect was that leng rongrong was extremely angry. even though the manager of the north thearch club had said that everything was fine, leng rongrong still walked up to xuanyuan qiongyu with a gloomy face. ¡± why did you push me? ¡± she asked coldly. ¡°push you? i didn¡¯t, i just identally bumped into you. i left in a hurry. i¡¯m sorry, rongrong!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned and said apologetically, ¡± i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re doing this on purpose,¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were extremely cold as she looked at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± nt this pot of flowers well, nt it well! ¡± ¡°ah?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked confused. ¡± the manager said it¡¯s fine ... ¡± ¡°you¡¯re responsible for this. are you going to nt it or not?¡± leng rongrong stared at xuanyuan qiongyu. olddy xuanyuan, who was in front, thought that leng rongrong was being unreasonable, so she turned around and said angrily, ¡± ¡± are you done? the master didn¡¯t even care, so why are you being so unreasonable! ¡± after the olddy cursed a few times, she met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes and clearly felt the terrifying look in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes. all of a sudden, the olddy¡¯s heart tightened a little, and she was inexplicably nervous. she didn¡¯t know what she was nervous about, but she was inexplicably flustered. at the same time, leng rongrong stared at xuanyuan qiongyu. she did not say anything, but her eyes were terrifyingly oppressive. xuanyuan qiongyu was a little nervous. she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but she actually nodded in agreement. then, the group of people went downstairs. leng rongrong asked the shop owner to bring a flower pot over, and she personally supervised xuanyuan qiongyu in nting the flowers. when she saw that xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s flower nting technique was wrong, she even scolded her angrily. ye fei and the others watched from a distance, and they all felt their hair stand on end. they all knew that lord rong cared about flowers and vegetables the most, so this xuanyuan qiongyu had obviously touched leng rongrong¡¯s reverse scale. they didn¡¯t even dare to touch the flowers and vegetables nted by master rong, let alone xuanyuan qiongyu, who was already annoying. xuanyuan qiongyu had been forced to nt flowers. she didn¡¯t know why she had to listen to leng rongrong, but when she realized what was going on, she was already nting flowers. in the process of nting the flowers, she had been taught a few lessons by leng rongrong. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was a little ugly, but there were so many people, and she had to maintain her image. thus, she quietly nted a pot of flowers. after she was done, her face darkened. her delicate hands had never touched soil before, but this time, she was nting flowers with her own hands. leng rongrong was quite satisfied with the flowers and passed them to the manager for him to take good care of them. after the group left, olddy xuanyuan started toe up with bad ideas again. she said to xuanyuan qiongyu, ¡± qiongyu, don¡¯t you have some business matters to discuss with young master ye and young master nangong? why don¡¯t you have a private chat? ¡± i also have something to tell rongrong and the others.¡± Chapter 728 ? Chapter 728: stay by my side forever Trantor: 549690339 under the olddy¡¯s forceful intervention, xuanyuan qiongyu left with ye fei and nangong jie. the olddy¡¯s eyes were filled with relief as she watched the three of them leave. no matter which of the two had taken a fancy to xuanyuan qiongyu, it would be a good thing for both her and the xuanyuan family. this meant that the xuanyuan family could join forces with one of the four great families. the benefits of the strong joining forces were naturally endless. after the three of them had left, old mrs. han looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan in disdain. especially when she saw the dog, her eyes were filled with disgust. it was this dog that had caused her family to spend so much money. this damn dog should have died long ago. when olddy xuanyuan¡¯s gaze fell on ji wanwan, her eyes were also filled with dissatisfaction. however, she was still the heir of the ji family, so she could not say anything. she said directly to ji wanwan, ¡± miss ji, i want to have a few words with our rongrong and the rest in private, so i can only ask for a few words. ¡± ji wanwan had already nned to leave and did not have any intention of asking for a snub. she smiled brightly at the olddy. ¡± i¡¯m going to leave too. i won¡¯t disturb you anymore. ¡± after that, ji wan wan went to the side and rode her motorcycle away, looking very cool. however, the olddy cursed, ¡± a monster that¡¯s neither male nor female. the ji family must be blind to let such a neither male nor female heir ... aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by the world? i think the ji family will fall sooner orter. ¡± leng rongrong was extremely displeased when she heard her friend being scolded. she had always been protective of her friends. thus, he looked at the olddy coldly and said sarcastically, ¡± isn¡¯t the xuanyuan family thest of the four big families? the olddy isn¡¯t blind, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be as blind as a person.¡± olddy xuanyuan felt as if her heart had been stabbed. she had always wanted to save her face and was extremely vain. she was also very good at deceiving herself. no one had everughed at her for being thest of the four great families. she had always thought that the xuanyuan family would be number one sooner orter. however, leng rongrong, a little b * stard, had actually said that to her. this made her very angry and very dissatisfied. ¡°what right do you have to criticize me? you¡¯re just a little bastard, how dare you challenge my authority.¡± ¡±e with me to the old mansion, ¡± olddy xuanyuan said coldly. ¡± i have something to tell you! ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. what kind of trick did the old thinge up with this time? ¡°of course it¡¯s important. i¡¯m not that bored.¡± the olddy snorted. after that, a few cars drove over. it was quite a grand scene. they were the olddy¡¯s bodyguards and the moderators. a group of bodyguards came over and greeted the olddy respectfully. then, olddy xuanyuan asked the bodyguards to invite leng rongrong to the car. leng rongrong did not know what the olddy was up to, but she had nothing to do anyway, so she went. after that, she said to mo linyuan, ¡± i¡¯ll go to the old mansion before going back. you can go back first. ¡± leng rongrong was about to get into old madam xuanyuan¡¯s car, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear the old madam¡¯s angry voice as soon as she got close. ¡± do you have the right to sit in my car? go and sit in the car behind!¡± the old witch¡¯s tone was full of disdain. she scolded angrily and asked the bodyguard to close the car door. the bodyguard closed the car door, then let leng rongrong go to the car behind. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. it was just a broken car, but the old witch treated it like a treasure. she was not qualified to sit in it. she had more than ten of such bentleys under her name. after getting into the car behind, leng rongrong was about to close the door, but unexpectedly, a hand pulled on the door. then, mo linyuan also sat down. ¡°you¡¯re not going back?¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. mo linyuan nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll apany you. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± let¡¯s go see what the old witch is up to. why don¡¯t we take a guess? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t let her off if she¡¯s trying to harm you,¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡± how about i destroy the xuanyuan family? ¡± ¡°destroyed?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± we¡¯re all refined people, don¡¯t use such scary words. ¡± besides, it¡¯s so fun. anyway, i¡¯m bored, so i¡¯ll y with them. i love ying with monkeys.¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word. whatever his wife said, he would do. although it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to wipe out the entire xuanyuan family, if his wife wanted to y around, then he would let her. it was fine as long as she was happy. he liked to see her happy. he liked to see this woman being low-key yet powerful. he liked that she always yed with these stupid people without making a sound. of course, he did not want her to be in danger. as long as he did not hurt her, she could do whatever she wanted. fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong¡¯s side profile. his eyes seemed to be rolling with ink as they became more and more profound. it was as if he could not get enough of her, and he wanted to hold her in his arms. he wanted her to be by his side all the time, and he wanted her to be in his eyes forever. the more he interacted with her, the more he realized that he couldn¡¯t leave this woman. he even minded that this woman didn¡¯t seem to love him as much as he did, but he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her at all. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong sensed mo linyuan¡¯s gaze and turned her head to ask. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± fourth master mo¡¯s slender fingers grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t leave me. you must stay by my side for the rest of your life. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong felt her heart beating like a drum, and her face was a little red. ¡°nothing, i just don¡¯t want you to leave me.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was calm. leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± why would i leave you? ¡± very quickly, the car arrived at the xuanyuan family¡¯s old residence. leng rongrong and the others got out of the car and followed olddy xuanyuan into the old mansion. as for the storm that had been running all the way, it was blocked outside by olddy xuanyuan¡¯s people. the olddy hated the dog very much, so she didn¡¯t let storm in. storm snorted and rolled his eyes at the bodyguards. then, he slowly found a ce to sit down and yawned. bodyguard A: ¡± i think i saw this dog roll its eyes at us! ¡± bodyguard B: ¡± you don¡¯t say. i really did see it roll its eyes at us. it rolled its eyes perfectly! ¡± bodyguard C: ¡± this dog is too good at rolling its eyes. i actually feel that the way it looks at us is full of contempt! ¡± storm replied,¡±yes, it¡¯s contempt!¡± leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and the olddy entered arge hall. uncle wang was serving the olddy at the side. the olddy looked at leng rongrong coldly and asked, ¡± who is the owner of the north thearch club? introduce me to him!¡± ¡°the boss of north thearch club?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. she did not expect the old man to find her to find out who the boss of the north thearch club was. Chapter 729 ? Chapter 729: you don¡¯t believe that i¡¯m the owner of the north thearch club? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°the boss of the north thearch club has an extraordinary identity, and the people hees into contact with are all big shots who are more powerful than the four big families. i naturally have my reasons for getting to know him. since you¡¯ve returned to the xuanyuan family, you should make a contribution to the family.¡± ¡± the xuanyuan family¡¯s business is your business. i¡¯m not asking you to do anything difficult. i just want you to meet the boss of the north thearch club. ¡± olddy xuanyuan stared at leng rongrong coldly and said, ¡± contact the boss. i can see that you have a good rtionship with him. introduce him to us. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. not only was she very close to the boss of the north emperor club, but she was also the boss of the north emperor club, okay? ¡°are you sure you want me to introduce you to the boss of the north thearch club?¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at the olddy and asked. ¡± of course, the people whoe and go in the north thearch club are all people of extraordinary status. if we make friends with the boss of the north thearch club, it¡¯s the same as making friends with those people, which is very beneficial to our xuanyuan family! ¡± the olddy nced at leng rongrong, her eyes full of disdain. ¡± i really don¡¯t know how you managed to get close to the boss of the north thearch club. how could he be friends with someone like you?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± to be honest, you know the boss of the north emperor club. ¡± ¡°what?¡± the olddy was shocked. ¡°it¡¯s far away on the horizon, but it¡¯s right in front of your eyes.¡± leng rongrong raised her brows and said, thinking that this olddy was too interesting. the person she wanted to make friends with was someone she especially disdained. she wondered how the olddy would react if she knew that she was the boss of the north emperor club. ¡°what do you mean it¡¯s far away on the horizon and right in front of your eyes?¡± after the olddy cursed for a while, she suddenly looked at mo linyuan who had been silent the whole time. ¡± you mean him? ¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡°not him? heh, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to say it¡¯s you?¡± the olddy looked at leng rongrong sarcastically. ¡± why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself and see if you¡¯re worthy? you¡¯re just a little b * stard. how could you have any rtionship with the north thearch club? just because you made friends with the boss of the north thearch club, you¡¯re so cocky?¡± leng rongrong was speechless when she heard the olddy¡¯s words. ¡°i¡¯m serious, i¡¯m the boss of north emperor club.¡± leng rongrong smiled and looked at the olddy without blinking. ¡± i¡¯m not joking with you. ¡± ¡°tsk, what a joke. how can you be the owner of the north thearch club? do you know how old you were when the first north thearch club opened? you want me to believe that a teenage girl established the north thearch club? are you daydreaming?¡± the olddy¡¯s words were full of mockery. it was obvious that she did not believe that leng rongrong was the owner of the north emperor club at all. instead, she felt that leng rongrong had said that only because she didn¡¯t want to introduce the boss of the north thearch club to them. the thought of this made the olddy very unhappy. she felt that leng rongrong was hiding something. a brat who needed to rely on the xuanyuan family actually dared to hide her secret. the olddy looked at leng rongrong coldly. ¡± are you saying this because you don¡¯t want to introduce that boss to us? ¡± ¡± you wouldn¡¯t believe me even if i told you the truth. i¡¯ve already told you that i¡¯m the boss. where am i supposed to conjure up another boss for you? ¡± leng rongrong was helpless. she had already told the truth, but this old witch did not believe her at all. ¡°if you believe that i¡¯m the boss, then i¡¯ll introduce myself to you.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, then i can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°you!¡± old mrs. han hit the walking stick in her hand hard. she was so angry with leng rongrong that her face turned pale. ¡± you¡¯re relying on the xuanyuan family to survive now! ¡± ¡± i ... rely ... on ... the xuanyuan family to survive? ¡± leng rongrong looked as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. she burst intoughter. the xuanyuan family had never taken out a single cent to support her. even if she worked at a martial arts school, she hadn¡¯t received a single cent. he had heard from the people at the martial arts center that it wasn¡¯t the first time the xuanyuan family had dyed their sries. this was amon urrence. however, once the dojo epted a disciple, the xuanyuan family would take away the disciple¡¯s tuition fees. they were shameless to the extreme. leng rongrong thought of this and couldn¡¯t help but feel that the martial arts school couldn¡¯t always be in the hands of the xuanyuan family. otherwise, if the dojo¡¯s business was sessful, all the money would be taken by the xuanyuan family. moreover, if this old witch was even more shameless, she might even drive everyone away from the dojo. at the thought of this, leng rongrong made up her mind to find someone to buy the martial arts center. this way, the dojo would be clean and have nothing to do with the xuanyuan family. ¡± don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t need the xuanyuan family just because you used to live in the countryside. now that you¡¯re in the capital, you¡¯ll need them everywhere. ¡± olddy xuanyuan said, ¡± if you know what¡¯s good for you, tell me who the boss is and introduce us. ¡± such an important rtionship must not be in the hands of leng rongrong, the little b * stard. it must be in his own hands. ¡°i can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t believe me. i told you i¡¯m the boss.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± you know me now. since there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave. ¡± with that, leng rongrong turned and left. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face turned green with anger. she looked at leng rongrong with a face full of colors. all the younger generation of the xuanyuan family respected her, so she thought that this country bumpkin would also be in awe of her. in the end, this fellow was actually so insensible. he was simply shameless! the olddy¡¯s chest heaved up and down. she wanted to say something to threaten leng rongrong, but it seemed like she could note up with anything to threaten leng rongrong with. in the end, she only shouted, ¡± do you believe that i won¡¯t let you return to the xuanyuan family and tell everyone that you have no rtionship with the xuanyuan family? ¡± leng rongrong stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at the olddy with interest. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if i go back to the xuanyuan family or not. you won¡¯t give me any practical benefits anyway. however, don¡¯t you think that after you announced this at the birthday banquet, how would others think of you?¡± she stared at olddy xuanyuan with her pretty eyes. the olddy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. damn it! really, if she said that, there would inevitably be a lot of gossip. she couldn¡¯t threaten this little bastard? fourth master mo turned around and nced coldly at olddy xuanyuan. his eyes were filled with unconceble contempt and disdain, as well as a strong sense of displeasure. his mouth opened and closed slightly, and he said something silently. the old madam seemed to have understood fourth master mo¡¯s words as she felt a chill run down her spine. Chapter 730 ? Chapter 730: young master ye wanted to join master rong¡¯s fan club but was kicked out as a piece of trash Trantor: 549690339 after that day, olddy xuanyuan did not look for leng rongrong again, even though she was resentful that leng rongrong did not reveal who the owner of the north thearch club was. however, she was well aware that leng rongrong was not someone to be trifled with. after all, even qiongyu¡¯s master was a little afraid of her. old mrs. han was also afraid that she would identally anger leng rongrong, and it would not be good for her. after all, leng rongrong was still good friends with the boss of the north thearch club, and they seemed to be close. although it made people green with envy, olddy xuanyuan was also afraid that she would overreach herself. she didn¡¯t know the owner of the clubhouse, and instead let leng rongrong take the initiative toin about the xuanyuan family. of course, the olddy did not give up on getting to know the owner of the club. she repeatedly told xuanyuan qiongyu to keep an eye on leng rongrong, and then try to find out more about the boss of the north thearch club. ¡± the boss of the north thearch club is mysterious, but if even a little b * stard like leng rongrong knows him, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find him. ¡± the olddy said, ¡± qiongyu, you know a lot of people. ask around. you might be able to find some clues. ¡± ¡°grandma, don¡¯t worry. i know. if we can get to know the boss of the north thearch club, it would be a great opportunity for our xuanyuan family.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes were shining. if she could get to know the owner of the north thearch club, she would definitely try to sow discord between the bumpkin leng rongrong and the owner of the north thearch club. it was all because of this b * tch and that b * tch dog that she had wasted so much money. it wasn¡¯t tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, nor millions or tens of millions. she had lost more than a billion. if this billion were to be used as an investment, how much could she earn? to the xuanyuan family, although this wasn¡¯t enough to crush their wealth, it was still arge sum. because this was more than a billion, a few smallpanies might not be able to operate. ¡°and that dog, find someone to kill it. we can¡¯t kill people, but we can¡¯t kill dogs! kill them and stew them with dog meat! after eating so many dishes from the north thearch club, i¡¯m sure this dog¡¯s meat will be very delicious!¡± olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu had the same thought. the two of them hated storm to the core. xuanyuan qiongyu only wanted to kill the dog, but olddy xuanyuan hated it to the bone. she wanted to stew storm and eat it! ¡°grandma, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll find someone to make this dog!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a hint of killing intent shed across her fair face. ¨C leng rongrong was still filming with the crew. her daily life consisted of the crew, the martial arts school, and her home. she spent most of her time with the crew. after all, she had filmed two movies. she didn¡¯t expect that xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan would hate storm so much that they wanted to eat storm. after all, storm was just a dog. normal people wouldn¡¯t argue with a dog. she took out her phone and thought for a long time. then, she took a picture of the sky and posted it on weibo. she was an extremelyzy person, so she rarely updated her weibo. for the past few days, jiang zhan and gu meiyue from the same production team had been driven crazy by her fans. it was only then that theyined to her about how tough her fans were. they felt that if she did not update her weibo, the two of them might have their necks broken by leng rongrong¡¯s fans. therefore, leng rongrong thought of updating her weibo. she was toozy to post a selfie, so she took a picture of the sky and posted it with two words: filming. his words were concise andprehensive, without a trace of emotion. but even if it was just two sentences, even if it was just a picture of the sky ... when the fans saw it, they reposted it like crazy and replied like crazy. ¡± oh my god, lord rong finally updated his weibo! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve waited so long that the flowers have wilted. finally, lord rong has updated his weibo. ¡± ¡°am i dreaming? sigh, why aren¡¯t there any selfies? there¡¯s only the sky and two words!¡± ¡± previous poster, don¡¯t say anything else. just be content. two words and a photo are enough to extend my life for a month! ¡± ¡± sob sob sob, i¡¯m so touched. i¡¯ve finally updated my weibo. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s great! i¡¯m looking at the same sky as lord rong! ¡± ¡± do your best, lord rong! we¡¯ll always support you! ¡± ¡± lord rong, show your face once in a while. we¡¯ve been relying on the storm, storm, and critical hits on their weibo to survive! ¡± ¡± i wonder who manages storm¡¯s weibo. why don¡¯t you give your own weibo to that person, lord rong? that person is really good at taking photos! ¡± ¡°i heard that she¡¯s lord rong¡¯s bodyguard called huahua, very powerful! other than fighting, anything else is fine!¡± ¡°bodyguard? other than fighting? upstairs, you seem to be joking!¡± ¡± i¡¯m serious. that huahua is an all-rounder ... but speaking of which, why doesn¡¯t huahua open her own weibo?! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we¡¯re interested in lord rong. we¡¯re interested in the people around lord rong! ¡± ¡°i want to pay attention to everyone around lord rong!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. i want to know everything about lord rong! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be like this, alright? lord rong is also a person who wants freedom. you¡¯ll drive him crazy! we have to be good fans and not disturb them!¡± ¡°yes, master airong, just be a good fan.¡± ...... leng rongrong nced at her own fans. fortunately, her fans were not bad, unlike some artistes ¡®fans who were as fierce as wolves and dogs, biting anyone they saw. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but frown at the thought of her own fan club. speaking of which, her fans were said to be very powerful, and there was nock of experts from all walks of life. she didn¡¯t even know what kind of attraction she had to be able to attract such a strong fan group. ye fei was very curious when he heard that she had such a fan club. this fool had secretly wanted to join this fan club, but in the end, he had been kicked out by others. they said that he was trash and did not have the qualifications to join the core fan club, and could only join the outer circle. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but find it funny when she thought of ye fei¡¯s aggrieved look. he was the young master of the capital¡¯s number one aristocratic family, the heir of the ye family. yet, he was called trash and refused to join a broken fan club. for the past few days, great young master ye had been in a bad mood and had been contacting the president of the core fan club, asking him what kind of ability he had to have to be qualified to join the core fan club. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of person the president of her fan club was. he seemed to be very rich, and everyone in the core fan club seemed to be very capable. ye fei also told her not to make fun of him, because even if she wanted to join this core fan club, she might be kicked out directly. of course, lord rong wasn¡¯t in the mood to go to her own fan club to see what was going on. she was currently busy with filming and the martial arts school, so she was not free. ¡°lord rong, what are youughing at?¡± gu meiyue asked curiously after she was done filming a scene. jiang zhan had just finished his scene and walked over to rest. he also looked at leng rongrong curiously. Chapter 731 ? Chapter 731: negative rumors Trantor: 549690339 ¡°how¡¯s your rtionship with your fan club?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°it¡¯s pretty good.¡± gu meiyue replied seriously, ¡± sometimes, i need the help of the fan club. that¡¯s why i keep in contact with the president quite often. asionally, he would hold a gathering or something to meet up with the core members. and you?¡± gu meiyue looked at jiang zhan. ¡°i¡¯m about the same. i haven¡¯t been in the industry for long, so i don¡¯t have that many fans. the people in the fan club are all very hard on themselves, so i joined the group to chat with them.¡± ¡°do you know who the president of your fan club is?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i know.¡± the two of them said in unison. leng rongrong was speechless. not only did she not know, but the people in her fan club were all very powerful. they could even get the contact information of tang luo and li ruhua, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to get her contact information. however, why had her fan club not contacted her at all? ...... why did he feel a little disappointed? she suddenly felt that her fan club seemed to ignore her and like her as if it had nothing to do with her. they had never bothered her. most of the time, she asked for information from others. there was almost no such thing as picking her up at the airport. however, from the conversation, she knew that the core members of the fan support club could easily find her whereabouts. leng rongrong was speechless. so their love for her had nothing to do with her? he just had to get news of her from someone else? shivering in loneliness? jiang zhan and gu meiyue both looked at leng rongrong in confusion. after a long while, gu meiyue asked, ¡± what kind of activity are you going to organize to thank your fan club? ¡± ¡± i feel that even if i organize an event, there might not be a person in my fan club. ¡± leng rongrong recalled a few lines she had seen in thements. her fans had all told her not to disturb her! rational star-chasing. yup, her fans were so rational that it was scary. lord rong didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or depressed. she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. she felt that it was especially funny. she even doubted if she would really be kicked out if she tried to join the fan club, just like what erhuo ye said. it seemed that he would have to try this in the future. ¡°rongrong, how¡¯s your dojo? how¡¯s business these two days?¡± jiang zhan suddenly asked. ¡°it¡¯s still more people asking and less people confirming.¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand, her cheeks puffed up at the thought of this. song junlin¡¯s promotion had been very effective. everyone knew about the dragon tiger dojo. of course, in reality, there were very few students that he actually brought. theck of publicity did not mean that there was not enough publicity. rather, the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s decline over the past few years had deeply rooted in many people¡¯s minds that it was hopeless. in particr, it seemed that someone had been deliberately promoting the situation of the dragon bone dojo in the past few years. there were even many photos that were circted. many photos of guan li, jin haixuan, and the others working part-time were leaked. guan li used to work at a construction site. he was not very educated, so when the photos were spread, people said that the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s coaches were not qualified to be coaches. they were just uncultured workers. if he were to learn from this uneducated and uncultured person, who knew what he would be. even if the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s instructors were very powerful, if they did not understand reason, the disciples they taught would not know anything other than the master. because of such rumors, the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s reputation had taken a hit. in this way, song junlin¡¯s promotion would have no effect. in fact, it would have the opposite effect. the promotional video was well-shot, but the rumors made people feel that the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s instructors had no morals or ethics. many people went to the dragon tiger dojo to ask, but they were not there to be students. instead, they were there out of curiosity. thinking of this, leng rongrong still felt a little bald. in the past few days, although the people in the martial arts center had regained their efforts, they still didn¡¯t take in many students. it was actually more difficult than one would imagine to open a martial arts school. after all, it was a martial arts school that had been in decline for a long time. of course, lord rong wasn¡¯t discouraged. after all, she had another opportunity recently. if the dojo¡¯s business started to rise first, it would be difficult for her to buy the dojo and the people inside from the olddy. olddy xuanyuan was a smart woman, and she wouldn¡¯t let herself be taken advantage of. the current situation was just right. she could buy this dojo from the xuanyuan family at the lowest price possible. ¡°do you need our help?¡± jiang zhan asked, ¡± i can help to promote it in my circle of friends or on weibo. ¡± ¡°yes, i can help too.¡± gu meiyue looked at leng rongrong seriously. ¡°it¡¯s not a matter of publicity. what kind of publicity can be more impressive than jun lin media? chief song, you¡¯ve done so much for the dojo¡¯s publicity that the students who should be here should have already arrived. it¡¯s only because of some negative rumors.¡± leng rongrong said thoughtfully, ¡± but that¡¯s good too. ¡± ¡°eh? it¡¯s fine if there are negative rumors?¡± the corners of gu meiyue¡¯s mouth twitched. she leaned forward and asked, ¡± what negative rumors? we¡¯re helping you! ¡± did someone do something behind the scenes?¡± gu meiyue was displeased at the thought that someone might be targeting leng rongrong. gu meiyue was a straightforward person and was not a good person. she was quite notorious in the entertainment industry. her acting skills were average, and she liked to act like a big shot. however, she was pretty good looking and had quite a lot of resources. however, she was still true to leng rongrong. ever since leng rongrong had saved her life, she had regarded leng rongrong as her savior and had always wanted to repay her kindness. ¡± i¡¯ll let you know if i need anything. the director seems to be calling for me. it¡¯s my turn! ¡± leng rongrong jumped up, then quickly changed her appearance. the moment she stood up, it was as if she had changed into another person, and she immediately entered her character. she bounced to the middle of the camera and smiled as melodiously as a silver bell. her eyes werepletely different from before. she had a yful look on her face, and after she started, it was as if she had entered a different world. someone in another world had caused her trouble, and she had solved the problem in front of her in a lively and yful way. at first, she was besieged by others. then, she began to use her own method to restore the truth of the matter with a face full of confidence. after that, the person who framed her ran away. she acted very smoothly in the scene, which also led the other actors, even the extras who were watching and had no foundation, to smoothly immerse themselves in the scene because of leng rongrong. after the performance was over, the extras couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡± sister rong¡¯s acting skills are really good. i was so into the character just now! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i thought i was really in that world!¡± ¡± in the past, i always couldn¡¯t help butugh. it seems that only when i act with lord rong, i feel like i¡¯m in the right ce. ¡± ...... Chapter 732 ? Chapter 732: really aggrieved Trantor: 549690339 after work, leng rongrong went to the martial arts center again. the people in the dojo were no longer listless these days. although it was difficult, the group of people still raised their spirits and tried to deal with every visitor. at the same time, he also cleaned up every corner of the dojo. the group of trainers were also dressed very neatly every day, and they were in high spirits. once they saw leng rongrong, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look up at her. since leng rongrong¡¯s appearance, she had be the backbone of the martial arts school. no matter what happened, everyone would habitually discuss it with leng rongrong. if leng rongrong did not appear, everyone would feel uneasy. it was probably for this reason that leng rongrong often came to the martial arts school. most of the time, when she finished work early, she woulde to the martial arts center to take a look. ¡°chief, you¡¯re here just in time. we have something to discuss with you.¡± jin haixuan said. ¡°how was it today?¡± leng rongrong nodded and looked around the martial arts center. other than the masters, there was not a single disciple. ¡°there¡¯s not a single student today. there¡¯s even a student who came to sign up earlier and asked for a refund. he said he¡¯s not willing toe and study anymore.¡± jin haixuan heaved a long sigh. leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not change, as if she had already expected this situation, so she did not find it strange. ¡°in the next few days, all the students who signed up wille back to refund their tuition fees. if they want to refund it, just do it.¡± ¡°ah?¡± everyone looked up at leng rongrong, their faces full of shock. leng rongrong actually said that she would return it to them if they wanted to? when that student came to return the money today, everyone tried their best to stop him and persuade him to stay. after all, they had only epted a few students. it wasn¡¯t easy for one of them to stay, so everyone was very excited. in the end, he had to refund the fees in the blink of an eye. who could ept this? however, no matter how hard they tried to persuade him to stay, the other party was unmoved. in the end, after a quarrel, he scolded all the coaches for having no character and finally refunded the fees. ¡± there were only a few students in the first ce. they paid the money, and we even ordered the training clothes for them. they returned the money just like that, and we returned it to them just like that? ¡± guan li said indignantly, ¡± you came here of your own ord and suddenly went back on your word. what are you doing?! ¡± ¡°calm down,¡± leng rongrong took a look at guan li and smiled, ¡± there will be more disciples in the future, it won¡¯t make a difference if we have a few more. ¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong without saying a word. based on the current situation, not to mention in the future, they would probably not be able to take in any disciples in this lifetime. ¡°chief, actually, we feel that it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to take in any more disciples.¡± after a long silence, jin haixuan said, ¡± in the past, it was definitely the dojo¡¯s problem. but now, i think it¡¯s our problem. ¡± ¡± i know what you want to say. go get a few small stools and sit down. we¡¯ll sit down and talk. ¡± leng rongrong walked to the side of the ring, and with a light leap, she sat on the edge of the ring. after that, guan li, jin haixuan, du ruoruo, and the rest of the martial arts school¡¯s staff brought over small folding stools. they were like a group of kindergarteners, sitting on the small folding stool and looking up at their teacher, leng rongrong. they were a group of middle-aged people, but the way they looked at leng rongrong was no different from how they looked at their teacher, their eyes full of respect. even chi ye made an exception and brought a small stool to sit at the back. he held his chin and listened to leng rongrong speak. ¡°i believe everyone has heard some bad rumors about the budokan recently?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s hands were on the edge of the ring, and her legs were shaking. she was like a young girl, but her eyes were so firm and strong that she didn¡¯t look like a girl at all. ¡°the chief also knows.¡± ¡± i knew it! how could the chief not have heard about it? ¡± ¡°the scandalous news about our dojo is as overwhelming as the publicity we had before!¡± ¡± there are so many rumors about our bad character, bad morals, and low educational qualifications. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not really a rumor, my education level is really low!¡± ¡± i admit that i have a low educational background, but who says that having a low educational background means that one¡¯s values are not right? ¡± ¡°yeah, who said that we have a bad character if we have a low educational background?¡± ¡°all of them are jokes!¡± ¡± i think the other dojos don¡¯t want to see us doing well, so they deliberately spread rumors and created trouble. otherwise, who would say that about us! ¡± when the group of coaches in the audience thought of these rumors, they felt extremely aggrieved. guan li even stood up and said angrily, ¡± it must be the royal martial arts school. they¡¯ve been the most popr recently. they¡¯ve taken in many disciples and even said that the instructors are ph.d. or master¡¯s. they¡¯re deliberately belittling us! it¡¯s just learning martial arts, what does it have to do with academic qualifications! i¡¯m going to challenge the royal family dojo!¡± ¡°old guan, calm down. didn¡¯t you hear what the chief wanted to say? the chief hasn¡¯t even exined it clearly, why are you so agitated!¡± jin haixuan grabbed guan li. ¡± i told you that you¡¯re all brawn and no brains. ¡± if you go and challenge the royal family¡¯s dojo now, you¡¯ll beughed at and looked down upon even more!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already been looked down on anyway, so what if i¡¯m looked down on again?¡± ¡°i have a bad character, and my three views are not right, so i¡¯m going to find trouble with the royal dojo!¡± ¡°don¡¯t stop me, i¡¯ll tear one apart!¡± guan li¡¯s eyes were red with anger. it had not been easy to wee the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s hope, yet so many rumors had spread. people who learned martial arts didn¡¯t care about messy academic qualifications. they all had their own characters, but no one believed that they all had theirs. they were originally a group of people who did note from a good background. if they were born into a good background and had money, they would not have to learn martial arts and do hard work all the time! the rest of the coaches ¡®eyes were also red. it was not that they did not want to have a degree, nor did they want to be a mason worker. it was not that they did not have the opportunity to learn anything. when he was young, he had a hard life and didn¡¯t go to school much. now that he had grown up and was in such a situation, he didn¡¯t have time to study. they had to support their families and revive the dojo! however, because of their academic qualifications, everyone was looked down upon. but they didn¡¯t have to teach cultural sses. all the students nowadays had good schools to attend. there would naturally be teachers for cultural sses. as coaches, they only had to train their bodies. the martial arts they were good at could be passed on to every student. they would also do their best and were willing to teach their students what they had learned. although they were boorish, they had always thought that they were not harmful and could be considered as people with a bit of conscience. in the end, because of her education, she was criticized for having no character and conscience. the saddest thing was that they thought they could revive the martial arts school, but because of their education, they dragged down the school. Chapter 733 ? Chapter 733: lord rong is preparing to acquire the martial arts center Trantor: 549690339 when leng rongrong first heard these rumors, although she was a little angry, she did not have much of a reaction. however, when she saw the group of people in front of her so angry, aggrieved, remorseful, and their eyes red, she also felt bad in her heart. she looked at everyone with a sinister look in her eyes. however, that inexplicable malice made everyone feel at ease. when everyone met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, they had an inexplicable feeling. the dojo was saved! lord rong wouldn¡¯t ignore it! she must have a way. she¡¯s so powerful and smart! the royal family¡¯s martial arts school was nothing, and the other martial arts schools were nothing. they had lord rong. even though the xuanyuan family said that master rong was a country bumpkin from the countryside, they didn¡¯t think that she was that simple. their chief didn¡¯t look like an ordinary country girl at all. they didn¡¯t know the chief very well, but they hadn¡¯t known her for long, but they had full trust in her. perhaps it was because leng rongrong used to be the daughter of xuanyuan nantian, the curator whom they had trusted very much. in short, they believed in her inexplicably. they felt that no matter what the problem was, their young director seemed to be able to solve it. ¡°the negative news about the dojo is actually good for us.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i didn¡¯t intend to tell you guys at first. i wanted to give you guys a surprise, but i think i should tell you guys first. ¡± ¡°what?¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong with wide eyes. ¡°i¡¯m nning to acquire this dojo, along with you guys.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± by then, everyone won¡¯t be restricted by olddy xuanyuan. ¡± hearing this, leng rongrong did not expect that everyone was not as happy as she had imagined. instead, he fell into silence. ¡°are you going to buy a dojo?¡± ¡± but, this dojo originally belonged to the xuanyuan family ... ¡± ¡± one of the reasons we¡¯ve been staying in the martial club is because of old master xuanyuan ... ¡± ¡°if the dojo isn¡¯t named xuanyuan anymore ... do we still need to stay?¡± some people began to discuss in low voices. leng rongrong didn¡¯t consider this point. this martial arts school was established by the xuanyuan family in the early days and had been passed down for many years. everyone¡¯s feelings for it were different. just as leng rongrong was frowning, someone suddenly said, ¡± who cares about the xuanyuan family? even if our lord rong bought over the martial arts center, it¡¯s still under the xuanyuan family¡¯s name. isn¡¯t lord rong the daughter of xuanyuan nantian?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. lord rong is just taking back what belongs to her. the dojo won¡¯t change even if it falls into her hands. instead, it¡¯ll flourish. ¡± ¡°does the current xuanyuan family still have the right to open a martial arts school?¡± ¡± a person like the old madam doesn¡¯t care about the martial arts school at all. therefore, she doesn¡¯t need the martial arts school at all. the martial arts school will be destroyed in her hands. ¡± ¡± rather than being destroyed, it¡¯s better for it to fall into lord rong¡¯s hands. besides, why isn¡¯t lord rong¡¯s surname xuanyuan? she¡¯s the daughter of the former director. the martial arts school should fall into her hands. besides, i believe that the old man and nantian are not unreasonable people. if they were here, they would agree with this decision. ¡± after a round of discussion, everyone nodded. then, they all felt that leng rongrong was qualified to inherit the xuanyuan family¡¯s martial arts school. even if the dojo became leng rongrong¡¯s, it would only flourish. after that, everyone supported leng rongrong. ¡°i don¡¯t have any other intentions. i just feel that if we don¡¯t acquire the budokan, the old madam will keep making things difficult for everyone. if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we just buy the dojo?¡± leng rongrong briefly exined her thoughts. everyone knew what leng rongrong had done was right, not to mention that leng rongrong¡¯s surname was xuanyuan. in this way, no one had much objection, and this matter was considered over. after that, leng rongrong talked about some of the negative news. to be honest, she also felt that there was someone behind these negative news. if they wanted to solve the negative news, they had to find the mastermind. ¡°needless to say, the person behind this is definitely the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school!¡± guan li pped his thigh and said, ¡± let¡¯s go to the royal martial arts school to find them! ¡± jin haixuan looked at guan li helplessly. ¡± old guan, you¡¯re really all brawn and no brains! ¡± ¡°why did you say that i¡¯m simple-minded? so what if i didn¡¯t study for a few years?¡± guan li¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡± i really don¡¯t know anything other than fighting. what¡¯s wrong? did i get in someone¡¯s way? ¡± ¡°...... uncle guan, what do you n to say to the royal family¡¯s dojo?¡± leng rongrong stared at guan li and asked. ¡± what else can we say? tell them, tell them not to spread any rumors. tell them to take responsibility for our situation! ¡± guan li said anxiously. ¡°will they admit to it?¡± leng rongrong blinked her beautiful eyes. ¡°they have no choice but to admit it!¡± guan li rebuked. ¡°what if they refuse to admit it? do you have evidence? if you want to use force to solve it, will someone talk? moreover, if you use force to solve it, can you beat them? or rather, can our entire dojo¡¯s strength go up against the imperial family¡¯s dojo?¡± ¡°even if we win, our dojo won¡¯t be able to produce any evidence. if they cry andin to someone, what will the result be? what would the crowd think?¡± leng rongrong asked in return. ¡°what, what would they think?¡± guan li was stunned for a moment. he was a simple-minded person and could not think of much at the moment. he only felt that he could vent his anger by fighting. ¡± the public will think,¡¯ah, look at the dragon tiger dojo. they are indeed uncultured people. without any evidence, they beat people up. who would dare to study there?¡¯ then, we can be considered to have confirmed the rumors that we have bad character, bad values, and solve things with violence.¡± jin haixuan was smart enough to realize what was going on. after that, everyone calmed down. because jin haixuan was right. if the royal family¡¯s dojo was really looking for trouble with them, then they would be more than happy for them to provoke them. ¡°then what should we do?¡± guan li was even more exasperated. ¡°to find evidence.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± there are so many dojos in the capital. we¡¯ve done so much publicity, so we¡¯ll definitely be a thorn in their side. it¡¯s not just the martial arts school, there are other possibilities, such as the old madam. the old madam has always disliked the martial arts school, so it¡¯s possible that such rumors have spread.¡± leng rongrong said in a few words. everyone¡¯s brows were tightly locked. after listening to leng rongrong¡¯s words, the situation seemed to have be even more difficult to resolve, which was really a headache. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, there are many suspects. how are we going to find evidence? if the other party really wanted to promote this kind of thing, they definitely wouldn¡¯t leave any evidence!¡± guan li was still angry. ¡± that¡¯s right. when ites to things like rumors, three people make a tiger. the more it spreads, the more powerful it bes. however, it¡¯s not so easy to catch the source. ¡± jin haixuan frowned as well. ¡± director, do you have any wise ideas? ¡± Chapter 734 ? Chapter 734: first and second? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i don¡¯t have any special methods, but if the rumors are deliberately fabricated, they should hope that our martial arts school will be destroyed even more thoroughly. there might be a next move.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± so i¡¯ve prepared some things. we¡¯ll wait for them toe. ¡± ¡°wait for a rabbit? if that rabbit doesn¡¯te, then we¡¯ll be out of options.¡± du ruoruo frowned. ¡± isn¡¯t this method too passive? ¡± ¡± waiting for an opportunity is one thing. there¡¯s another way to cure it. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°what is it?¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong with anticipation. ¡°didn¡¯t they say that everyone¡¯s education level was low? then raise your educational background.¡± leng rongrong smiled slightly. ¡± with a high degree of education, you don¡¯t have to do anything and you¡¯re already pping people in the face, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°studying?¡± guan li felt his head throb. ¡± i¡¯m already so old and my brain isn¡¯t that good. studying is too difficult for me! ¡± ¡± well, although i¡¯m more educated than old guan, i¡¯m getting older, so i can¡¯t react that quickly. it¡¯s not that easy to improve my education! ¡± jin haixuan was also a little hesitant. the rest of the people were even more so. each and every one of them felt that asking them to study was like asking for their lives. fighting was easy for everyone, but studying ... it could be said to be extremely terrifying. leng rongrong was speechless. although he knew that everyone definitely did not like to study, he did not expect them to have such a big reaction when he mentioned studying. just as she was about to say something, a slender figure suddenly came in from outside. ¡°if you can¡¯t even take this little bit of pain, how can you talk about reviving the martial arts school!¡± fourth master mo shouted sternly. everyone could not help but turn back to look at mo linyuan, and mo linyuan walked over just like that. fourth master mo¡¯s face had a gloomy expression. he was quite dissatisfied with this group of people because his wife had been busy filming recently. her free time was supposed to be her own, but she ended uping to the martial arts school every day. he couldn¡¯t catch her even if he wanted to, so he could only follow her to the martial arts center every day. as long as these people in the martial arts center were of some use, they wouldn¡¯t have to fight with him for his wife every day. as such, it was obvious that fourth master mo was extremely displeased with the people in the dojo. his displeased expression was bone-piercing. everyone in the martial arts school was stunned by fourth master mo¡¯s drinking. however, they all knew that mo linyuan was leng rongrong¡¯s husband, so no one said anything. moreover, what he said did not seem to be wrong. if he wasn¡¯t even willing to study, how was he going to revive the dojo? ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re willing to do anything for the dojo? even if he was willing to go through fire and water, wasn¡¯t that just learning? ¡°learning doesn¡¯t require your blood or your lives, and you can¡¯t take it? if you can¡¯t take it anymore, return my wife to me and stop wasting her time.¡± fourth master mo crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the door. his cold eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°who said that!¡± ¡°we can do anything!¡± ¡°it¡¯s just learning, we can do it!¡± ¡°yes, although we are old, we are more sensible than children, so we have self-discipline!¡± leng rongrong smiled at mo linyuan. mo linyuan¡¯s words were more useful than hers. because mo linyuan looked like he was here to snatch the director from the crowd. therefore, everyone in the martial arts school felt a sense of crisis. ¡± alright, that¡¯s it then. i¡¯ll sign you guys up for a few sses, so you guys can learn something. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± other things are not important. just correct your attitude. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± the group of people said in unison, their auras aggressive. leng rongrong nodded in satisfaction. ¡± as for the martial arts school, we¡¯ll follow the previous rules. if anyone asks, we¡¯ll answer. if anyone wants to be apprenticed, we¡¯ll ept. if anyone wants a refund, we¡¯ll refund. let¡¯s not worry about that for now. i¡¯ll go to the xuanyuan family in the next few days to talk about buying over the martial arts school. you guys just focus on your studies. i¡¯ll arrange everything else. olddy xuanyuan has owed you a lot of wages, hasn¡¯t she? i¡¯ll transfer a sum of money to your ount. you guys should solve your urgent needs first and study hard.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a good idea for yingluo to send us money, right?¡± ¡°yes, chief, you¡¯ve already helped us so much!¡± ¡°since i¡¯m your chief, it¡¯s what i should do. you¡¯re no longer part of the xuanyuan family, and you¡¯ll be my people from now on. ¡± leng rongrongnded lightly from the ring. then, she rummaged through her backpack. soon, she found a small box. there were a lot of small things in the box. it looked like it was only the size of an ear stud. however, this thing was actually a small surveince camera that chenn¡¯s godfather had developed. it could eavesdrop and record videos. it was very small but very useful. she distributed the items to everyone and said, ¡± from today onwards, put this on your clothes every day. for the time being, it will be the symbol of our martial arts center. ¡± leng rongrong said. she didn¡¯t say what she was wearing, and everyone trusted her and didn¡¯t ask. ¡°i¡¯ve told you everything i need to. what else do you want to ask?¡± the crowd looked at each other and finally shook their heads. leng rongrong had exined everything clearly, so there was naturally no need to say anything more. she was very thoughtful and had arranged everything for them. she was even worried that they would be short of money, so she said that she would transfer the money to them. the group of people were actually very touched. thest time leng rongrong took over this ce, she had actually given them some money to quit their part-time jobs. now, she was going to transfer money to them so that they could study in peace. even though it was for the sake of the dojo, they were all very touched. ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll be leaving. call me if there¡¯s anything. i still have to think about the acquisition.¡± leng rongrong said. she grabbed her backpack and jumped in front of mo linyuan. fourth master mo took the bag from her hands and looked at her with a doting expression. recently, lord fourth had been cking off. he had been watching over his wife almost all day because he felt that there were too many people in the capital who could threaten him. even though zhong hanyue wasn¡¯t around, he didn¡¯t really like ye fei, nangong zhe, and ji wanwan. he did some research and found out that the ye family¡¯s old ancestor liked leng rongrong very much and wanted leng rongrong to be his granddaughter-inw. nangong zhe was fine, but he was quite close to leng rongrong himself, and leng rongrong often mentioned him, saying that he was very smart. as for that ji wanwan, needless to say, this name was really right. wanwan, wanwan, she was really gay. she was a good woman, but she also liked women. everyone around her knew that she was chasing rongrong in the past. Chapter 735 ? Chapter 735: master mo si, hehe. Trantor: 549690339 fourth master mo was worried that his wife would escape from his side. besides, his wife cared more about him than he cared about her. she would allow him to find another woman, and she also wanted to keep a pretty boy, but he only wanted her. he was extremely worried. there was also qi nongwu. fourth master mo¡¯s recent investigation had given him a bigger headache. this fellow had a special identity. qi nongwu was a peerless handsome man ... moreover, he and rongrong had more than this. this man pretended to be an ugly person and was also a cripple, but in fact, he was very strong ... who would have known that the ugly woman of the qi family was the most beautiful woman in the capital? who would have thought that the good-for-nothing of the qi family was a genius ... she thought of how her madam was obsessed with looks. he didn¡¯t know if she was tired of his looks. if she was, and found that qi nongwu looked good, wouldn¡¯t she run away? as soon as fourth master mo thought of this, his face darkened. the more he thought about it, the darker it got. why was his wife as slippery as a loach, as if she could slip away from his hands at any time? ¡°i want to buy the dojo, but i can¡¯t let the olddy know that i want to buy it. who do you think should step in?¡± as leng rongrong spoke, she suddenly turned her head and saw her husband¡¯s ashen face. leng rongrong was speechless. she didn¡¯t say or do anything weird, right? why did she feel that mo linyuan was angry? what was this man so angry about? did i do something wrong? after all, he was a jealous person. lord rong felt a little uneasy. however, thinking of the word ¡± vinegar jar ¡°, leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and imagined, what if fourth master mo was a vinegar jar spirit? what if he suddenly became jealous and turned into a vinegar jar more than a meter tall, round ... hahaha, she felt that it was a little cute and funny. the handsome lord fourth had turned into a round jar of vinegar. although he tried very hard to hold back hisughter, lord rong couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst outughing. seeing that he was sulking and his wife wasughing for no reason, lord fourth¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡± what are youughing at? ¡± was sheughing at him for being jealous? ¡°no, it¡¯s really nothing!¡± leng rongrong clutched her stomach,ughing so hard that her stomach hurt, and tears were about toe out. looking at mo linyuan in front of her, she felt like she was looking at a huge vinegar jar ... a walking vinegar jar. i can¡¯t ... why couldn¡¯t she face her husband all of a sudden? he was always jealous. could he really be a jealous lover? ¡°ahem!¡± leng rongrong smiled at mo linyuan. ¡± say, if we were all transformed from demons, what kind of demons would we be? ¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of mo linyuan¡¯s jealousy. ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong with a strange and sinister expression, ¡± you don¡¯t want to get out of bed tomorrow? ¡± although he didn¡¯t know what leng rongrong was thinking, lord fourth knew clearly from her smile that it wasn¡¯t anything good. it was probably rted to him. otherwise, she would not have kept it a secret. when lord rong heard this, he quickly covered his mouth. she looked at mo linyuan in shock. after a few careful nces, she blinked her innocent eyes. ¡± hehe ... ¡± in the car, the two of them seriously discussed the matter of acquiring the xuanyuan family¡¯s martial arts school. leng rongrong originally wanted to let ye fei, ji wanwan, and the otherse forward. however, it would not be easy to deal with the olddy. although the olddy was not a particrly smart person and was a little muddleheaded when dealing with things, she was very smart. if it was someone from one of the four great families who came to buy the dojo, the olddy would definitely be suspicious. she would demand an exorbitant price. so, he had to find someone that the olddy didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t have much status to buy the dojo. ¡°quan yu,¡± mo linyuan suddenly said, ¡± she hasn¡¯t seen quan yu before, right? it¡¯s more appropriate to let quan yu discuss this matter. he¡¯s an expert in bargaining.¡± ¡°butler quan knows how to haggle?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan curiously. ¡°very good. ¡± i heard that he even haggled when he bought a pair of socks ... ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s mouth twitched as he thought about it. as the first butler of the underworld empire, quan yu did notck money. however, this fellow was very frugal. he had helped him buy all his clothes. it was only because this fellow was too frugal that he always wore cheap clothes, which was a disgrace to theher abyss empire. in the end, in order to protect the reputation of theher abyss empire, he specially bought a lot of clothes for butler quan and had someone prepare suitable clothes for him from time to time. when it came to shopping, fourth master mo felt that going shopping with quan yu was even more of a nightmare than going shopping with a woman. when women went shopping, they would buy, buy, and buy. they would be interested in everything and try all kinds of things. butler quan would try it too. he liked to shop at street stalls. he especially liked street stall goods, especially the very cheap ones. butler quan wanted to buy anything that was cheap. as long as someone shouted that there was a big discount, butler quan would definitely rush over. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this butler had some ability, fourth master mo would have kicked him out of theher abyss empire. who knew what was wrong with him? when he was short of money, he was so greedy, but when he was not short of money, he was still like this. he also liked to haggle. he had once haggled a pair of slippers that cost more than ten yuan to one yuan ... he had also killed things that were worth tens of yuan to a few yuan. as for the higher prices, a few of theher abyss empire¡¯s inds had been bought by steward quan through negotiation. he had even gotten a 50% discount. as a result, those who had been bought by butler quan now had a psychological shadow of him and were afraid of him. leng rongrong was amused by butler quan¡¯s glorious history. she didn¡¯t know that butler quan was actually such a person. normally, she couldn¡¯t see anything special about him. ¡°he didn¡¯t buy any junk when he was living in our floating cloud mountain.¡± lord rong said innocently. fourth master mo nced at lord rong with a smirk, as if to say, ¡± you¡¯re too naive. ¡± ¡°he wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the floating cloud mountain. i told you, if he dares to collect trash, i¡¯ll cut off his hand.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± you haven¡¯t seen his home, his luxurious vi ... hehe ... ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with disgust. ¡°is that an exaggeration?¡± leng rongrong asked. fourth master mo chuckled, ¡± you¡¯ll know when you see it in the future. ¡± oh, you¡¯d better go back and warn him not to bring anything back to the floating life residence, otherwise ... in less than a month, no, in less than a week, the floating life residence will be full of things.¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be ... that exaggerated, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan carefully. ¡± you¡¯re better at buying things than me? ¡± ¡°you spend a lot of money on things, but he spends a lot of time and space on things.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s smile remained unfathomable. Chapter 736 ? Chapter 736: butler quan¡¯s special fetish Trantor: 549690339 along the way, leng rongrong was a little skeptical. she did not have much contact with quan yu and this was the first time she heard mo linyuan mention quan yu¡¯s habit. he liked to buy things as much as she did. this was actually quite good. they should have something to talk about. however, mo linyuan said that she had to spend a lot of money to buy things, but butler quan had to spend a lot of time and space to buy things? she liked to buy expensive things, but butler quan liked to buy cheap things ... that¡¯s right. if the same item was worth 100000 yuan each, then 100000 yuan could be used to buy 10000 items that were worth 10 yuan. this way, it was indeed more space-consuming. when she got home, leng rongrong was shocked to see a few delivery cars. there was a long line of express delivery vehicles parked in front of the entrance of the floating life residence, and those express delivery vehicles had actually blocked the entire road. all the major express deliverypanies had sent several cars to the floating life residence to deliver packages. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°what did you buy?¡± fourth master mo asked. ¡°i don¡¯t think i bought anything ... i just bought some small things.¡± lord rong looked innocent. ¡± it doesn¡¯t have to take so many cars, right? ¡± this is too exaggerated ...¡± fourth master mo nced at his wife. because he knew what kind of person his wife was, he also knew that master rong¡¯s shopping ability was top notch. when she said that there was nothing much, she would usually send a few trucks of express delivery. of course, he didn¡¯t know if butler quan¡¯s masterpiece was among them. after all, when he came to the floating life residence, he didn¡¯t remind butler quan not to buy things randomly. whenever butler quan saw something cheap, he would gather a bunch of people regardless of whether it was useful or not. he had been holding back this habit for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t change it. leng rongrong and mo linyuan parked their car at the side and walked back home. arge group of deliverymen in uniform were delivering goods. the delivery boys from each family were very polite. one by one, they moved things inside and then came back. it was like a human chain. after leng rongrong and the others went in, they found tworge piles of packages. butler quan¡¯s entire face was filled with happiness. he looked at the mountain of packages, his face full of happiness. ¡°butler quan ... is this your delivery?¡± leng rongrong asked in disbelief after taking a look. she realized that butler quan¡¯s hill was taller than hers. he was a little unconvinced in his heart. there was actually someone who was better at buying than him. ¡°yup,¡± ¡± they¡¯re all very cheap, ¡± butler quan said gleefully. ¡± do you want toe over and take a look? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t!¡± before leng rongrong could speak, fourth master mo spoke first. he could still tolerate having a prodigal woman at home, but if a queen of junk came, he would really go crazy. he had already put up with quan yu for a long time. he could not help but want to give this man a good beating. he actually wanted to lead his wife astray. in the past, he didn¡¯t have much of an opinion of butler quan. butler quan was also very enthusiastic when he bought things and even gave him all kinds of gifts. this gift, that gift, all of them were said to be cheap and useful. in the end, what made lord fourth very depressed was that ran ran butler quan had given him a massage device. he didn¡¯t want to disappoint butler quan, so he used it on a whim, which almost blew him up. ter on, he used the razor that butler quan had given him and almost disfigured him. the de flew out the first time he used it. ter on, lord fourth chose a rtively safe item. butler quan had given him a pair of socks, and it was said that he had only spent thirty cents on them. he thought to himself, it¡¯s just a pair of socks, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, right? but, lord fourth hadpletely underestimated butler quan. this pair of socks was red. to hell with butler quan, he had said that lord fourth needed to wear red in his life year, so lord fourth wore it. then, that night, lord fourth thought that his feet had been chopped off! from her ankles to her feet, she was dyed red. he probably took a week to wash it clean, right? thinking of these terrible experiences, thinking of his wife learning to be thrifty from butler quan ... he would be killed by these terrible three-no-product products, right? ¡± they¡¯re all cheap and good things. i¡¯ve also brought a lot of gifts for you guys. everyone will get a share, even the storm! ¡± ¡± young madam,e and take a look! ¡± butler quan said excitedly. fourth master mo really wanted to pull lord rong into the house without a word. however, when lord rong saw butler quan tearing open the packages like crazy and the pile of cardboard boxes, she couldn¡¯t move her feet. therefore, master rong watched as butler quan took out a special utility knife and quickly opened the packages one by one. the speed at which butler quan opened the package was very fast. he tore them down one by one, feeling very satisfied. leng rongrong took a few nces at the things that quan yu had bought. there was everything. there was food, clothing, and everything. moreover, butler quan was so young, yet he had bought a walking stick. the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡± butler quan, are you buying a walking stick as a gift? ¡± ¡°no, it looks cheap. do you know how much this walking stick costs?¡± butler quan picked up the walking stick and asked excitedly. his eyes were shining. leng rongrong shook her head and asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°one or two thousand?¡± her husband had said that butler quan liked to buy cheap goods. the cheapest walking stick was about a thousand to two thousand yuan. ¡°hahaha, wrong guess!¡± quan yu pped his thigh and said excitedly, ¡± i knew it. you wouldn¡¯t be able to guess how cheap it is. ¡± ¡°one or two hundred?¡± leng rongrong asked, doubting her life. ¡°wrong, guess again!¡± butler quan had never been so straightforward before. it was as if he had be apletely different person ... it seemed that he had suppressed his personality at the floating cloud mountain. ¡°you don¡¯t even need one or two hundred? then 10 or 20?¡± leng rongrong made another guess. ¡± five yuan each. do you believe it? this crutch, this dragon-head crutch, five yuan each! ¡± butler quan said excitedly, ¡± i bought ten and haggled. in the end, the other party only asked for forty! ten for only forty, cheap right!¡± ¡± it¡¯s cheap ... ¡± leng rongrong nodded. it turned out that 40 yuan could buy so many crutches ... ¡°but, what are you buying so many for?¡± ¡°i¡¯m giving it to someone. i¡¯ll use it in the future. here, this is for you. grandpa, this is for you. anyone who sees it will have a share!¡± butler quan was a nouveau riche. leng rongrong¡¯s face twitched. ¡°???? you¡¯re giving us crutches?¡± ¡°are you cursing us to be unable to walk?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°no, i can always use it when i¡¯m old!¡± ¡± i¡¯m saving it for when i¡¯m old, ¡± butler quan said. ¡± it¡¯s so cheap. it¡¯s as if it¡¯s free. even if i don¡¯t need it, i still have to buy it. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re crazy!¡± fourth master mo rolled his eyes. leng rongrong was speechless. although she would sometimes say that she would buy it and keep it, as it would be useful in the future. but she wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as butler quan! Chapter 737 ? Chapter 737: lord fourth, i¡¯ll give you half of dog rice basin! Trantor: 549690339 butler quan¡¯s rubbish was delivered in piles and piles. there were so many delivery carsing in one after another. lord rong realized that his delivery was not even half as many as butler quan¡¯s. after that, everyone gathered around to watch butler quan open the package. butler quan excitedly introduced the cheap items he bought to everyone, but many of them broke the moment he took them out ... everyone was speechless. cheap and easy to use? it¡¯s already broken before it¡¯s even used, is this cheap and good? butler quan was very enthusiastic. he still wanted to give everyone a gift, but seeing that the gift was so scary and that it was so good that it almost became a hidden weapon, everyone was a little stunned. ¡°we appreciate your good intentions. however, you¡¯ve spent money to buy them, so you should keep them for yourself.¡± the group of people looked at quan yu with twitching lips. even leng rongrong was a little shocked. so, butler quan was a shopaholic. it turned out that the cheap stuff that butler quan bought was so scary! tsk, tsk, it was too scary. moreover, the habit of hoarding was not a good thing. these things were cheap, but the quality was too poor. let alone hoarding, even if they were used on the spot, how could they use the bad ones? after observing butler quan for a while, lord rong decided to open his own package to calm down. after that, lord rong also joined the army of tearing down packages. she randomly opened two boxes and found a box of socks. then, she threw the socks to li ruhua. ¡°flower, it¡¯s for you!¡± ¡°mine?¡± li ruhua was surprised. ¡± so many socks? ¡± ¡°i saw that the socks you were wearing were all broken, so i bought you a box.¡± leng rongrong said casually. after that, she opened a few more express deliveries. they were all things that she needed. there were also some things that were either cute rice bowls for storm or gifts for tang luo or quan yu. she had also bought a lot of clothes for the old master. little nan yu also had a lot of gifts. fourth master mo stood at the side and looked on. he originally thought that since everyone had a present, he should at least have one. in the end, he saw his wife handing out gifts to everyone else with a smile on her face. however, from the beginning to the end, none of the gifts were for him. in an instant, fourth master mo¡¯s face turned frighteningly dark. everyone had one, including the animals. even huangfu shen¡¯s tibetan mastiff and lightning had a cor and a bowl. he was the only one who didn¡¯t. he had been forgotten by his wife again! fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. everyone¡¯s necks shrunk as they had a bad feeling. they hugged the young madam¡¯s present and nced at fourth master mo. even the dogs received gifts, but lord fourth did not! lord fourth was too pitiful! so young madam had considered everyone, even the chicken, but not lord fourth? so, had their fourth master beenpletely ignored by his wife? poor lord fourth! there was some sympathy in the eyes of the group. then, li ruhua, who was not afraid of death, or rather, this extremely generous person, carried a box of socks and approached fourth master mo, ¡± ¡°young master, how about i give you some socks? i can¡¯t wear all of them anyway. you can just treat it as a gift from young madam.¡± fourth master mo tilted his head and stared at li ruhua with a pair of sinister eyes. his eyes were like a tsunami as his lips curled up. his wild and evil smile was tinged with anger. ¡± are you pitying me? ¡± huahua was so scared that she shrank her neck and looked at the sky awkwardly. ¡± i didn¡¯t mean it that way! ¡± he truly felt that lord fourth was too pitiful, which was why he wanted to share half of the socks with him ... however, it seemed like he had hurt lord fourth¡¯s pride. li ruhua retracted her hand and kept the box in her arms, not daring to say another word. of course, huahua deeply felt that lord fourth¡¯s self-esteem had been hurt. however, storm and rainstorm did not realize this. after all, they were already familiar with lord fourth. the female owner had given them gifts, but not the male owner? shouldn¡¯t they share some with the male owner? then, storm, rainstorm, critical hit, and big white tiger walked towards fourth master mo in a generous and well-behaved manner. storm held a bowl of rice that leng rongrong had given it in its mouth and very generously handed it to mo linyuan. afterwards, storm raised his eyes and snorted. he raised his paw and patted fourth master mo¡¯s hand, then patted the basin in front of him. it was self-evident. storm seemed to be saying,¡±seeing how pitiful you are, i will allow you to use my rice bowl!¡± tang luo and the others were having a hard time holding back theirughter. storm actually dared to let lord fourth use its dog rice bowl! fourth master mo¡¯s expression was uncertain. he looked at storm and was about to explode. however, when he saw the sincerity in storm¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear to explode. storm seemed to have made a great decision to share the dog rice bowl with him ... taking a deep breath, fourth master mo endured it. he smiled, but it was even scarier than not smiling. beside him, storm threw a bundle of dry grass to mo linyuan. mo linyuan was speechless. storm lowered its head and used its head to touch the bundle of dry grass. it stared at lord fourth for a moment and, seeing that lord fourth didn¡¯t seem to understand what it meant, it stuck its head out and picked up a de of grass with its mouth. after chewing on it, it raised its head and stared at lord fourth with its big, ck eyes, as if asking, do you understand? he ate it like this! it¡¯s fragrant!¡± fourth master mo was originally angry, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. he could tell that the animals were here tofort him. their brains weren¡¯t as quick as humans¡¯. moreover, these things were useless to humans, but they were very precious to them. therefore, they were very determined to share them with him. the anger in his body gradually subsided. fourth master mo looked at the critical hit and saw that it had given mo linyuan a lipstick. this fellow had originally asked leng rongrong to buy a set of lipstick for xu ying ¡®er. however, at this moment, seeing that storm had already sent something, he saw that he had nothing here except for a set of lipstick. in the midst of the chaos, he summoned great courage and grabbed a lipstick with his chicken ws and handed it to lord fourth as if it was a treasure. when he handed it to lord fourth, critical strike even turned his head away in embarrassment and snorted coldly. mo linyuan stared at the lipstick with aplicated expression. he was actually being pitied by a few pets. at the same time, lord rong, who was opening the package, finally realized that everyone had a gift except her husband. she smiled brightly and said to her husband, ¡± hubby, don¡¯t be angry. you have a gift too. it¡¯s a very special gift. you¡¯ll like it! they just haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Chapter 738 ? Chapter 738: it¡¯s an egg! Trantor: 549690339 did he also have a present? he hadn¡¯t been forgotten? lord fourth raised his head and met rongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes. they were flowing with a brilliant light. she seemed to have always been so happy and lively. nothing could ever make her sad or sad. he liked her. he liked the way she smiled so warmly. he liked the way she happily opened the package under the setting sun. looking at her, he felt an inexplicable warmth in his heart. it was as if a person who had been wandering around had finally found a harbor where he could rest, and finally had a home. it turned out that he also had a gift. it wasn¡¯t that he was forgotten. although he was very happy, the tsundere lord fourth snorted. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t. i don¡¯t mind it that much. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes nced at mo linyuan and she knew that fourth master mo was jealous again. she blinked at little nan yu. little nan yu was very smart and immediately reacted. he immediately shouted, ¡± mommy, what special gift did you give daddy? that¡¯s too much! i don¡¯t even have a special gift, how can daddy have a special gift?! ¡± i also want a very special gift!¡± fourth master mo suddenly turned his head. the arrogance on his face disappeared and he stared at little nan yu with a warning look. however, the little guy shouted, ¡± daddy, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have it or not. why don¡¯t you give me that gift? ¡± fourth master mo was speechless! ¡°i won¡¯t.¡± ¡± daddy, yingluo, ¡± she said in a coquettish tone. ¡± give it to me, give it to me. i¡¯m so cute and smart. won¡¯t you give it to me? ¡± so, is xiao xun ¡®er not good enough in daddy¡¯s eyes?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t.¡± lord fourth was as firm as a rock. thinking about how he was the only special present that everyone else had, the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. as long as it was a gift from his wife, he would like it no matter what. ¡°ah, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± leng rongrong suddenly found a parcel, then turned to look at mo linyuan excitedly. ¡± hubby, the gift for you is here. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± he sounded like he didn¡¯t care, but his eyes were already eagerly looking at his wife. tang luo and the others all ran over. everyone wanted to see what kind of special gift the young madam would give to the young master. even the storm, critical hit, and rainstorm came over crazily. they all wanted to know what gift leng rongrong was going to give mo linyuan. leng rongrong was holding a knife secretively. she looked up at the crowd. ¡± do you guys want to guess what the present is? ¡± tang luo said,¡±young madam, you¡¯re such a nouveau riche. don¡¯t tell me you have another car?¡± maybe there¡¯s a car key inside?¡± li ruhua replied,¡¯i think it might be the heaven armament! let our lord fourth ascend to the heavens!¡± little nan yu: ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s right. it can¡¯t be a female outfit, right? ¡± everyone turned to look at little nan yu with a look that said, ¡± you¡¯re right. ¡± then, lord fourth¡¯s face darkened, and he looked at his wife inquisitively. it can¡¯t really be a woman¡¯s outfit, right? what should he do if he was dressed as a woman? say you don¡¯t like it? if he said he didn¡¯t like her, would his wife be angry and unhappy? but if i say i like it, won¡¯t i be forced to dress as a woman in the future? ...... lord fourth¡¯s face began to twitch as he suddenly realized a problem. he might as well not have had this gift! how could hepare to a group of people who often received maid costumes? ¡°it¡¯s not a female outfit!¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes at the sky. ¡± do i look that perverted? ¡± ¡°there is.¡± tang luo¡¯s words were firm. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m really not crossdressing!¡± tang luo expressed his doubts, and li ruhua also suspected the young madam¡¯s bad taste. who knew why the young madam always bought women¡¯s clothes for them? recently, she even bought a lot of small dresses for little nan yu and said that she wanted to pretend to have a daughter ... the young master had been very troubled recently. although he wanted to dote on his mother, wearing a little dress really didn¡¯t suit him. after all, he was a little boy who couldn¡¯t be any straighter. in order to prove that she had not bought a woman¡¯s outfit, leng rongrong picked up the de in her hand and tore open the express box. then, everyone saw the tightly wrapped package inside. because it was wrapped so well, he couldn¡¯t tell what was inside. however, it didn¡¯t look very big, and it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t a piece of clothing. only then did fourth master mo let out a sigh of relief. it shouldn¡¯t be women¡¯s clothing. it shouldn¡¯t be anything scarier than women¡¯s clothing. leng rongrong began to unwrap the package expectantly. she unwrapped ityer byyer, and after a long time, everyone finally saw what was inside. then, everyone fell silent. it was indeed something very special, something that no one had thought of. their young madam had given an egg to lord fourth? were they for lord fourth to eat or to hatch? if it was eaten, it seemed to be a little small, but if it was hatched ... it was hard to imagine that the ruler of theher abyss empire wanted to hatch the egg ... ¡°mommy? you¡¯re giving an egg to daddy? is this the special gift you were talking about?¡± even little nan yu was shocked. everyone stared at leng rongrong with strange expressions. there was an egg in leng rongrong¡¯s hand. she said to mo linyuan, ¡± this is my gift to you! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± mo linyuan said, ¡± ... it¡¯s so small, it can¡¯t be eaten, right? ¡± ¡°i asked you to raise it.¡± lord rong¡¯s pretty little face was filled with a serious expression. ¡± i feel that you don¡¯tck anything. there¡¯s no surprise no matter what i give you. there wasn¡¯t anything special to give. therefore, i¡¯ve decided to give you this special living thing.¡± after all, her husband was not short of money. there were a lot of luxury cars, luxury houses, and new clothes would be sent over when the season came, not to mention food and clothing. he had also sent a helicopter over. he had a private ne, a private airport, a cruise ship, a dock, and many inds under his name. no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t think of a gift. after that, lord rong spent a huge sum of money to buy this egg. ¡°so, what kind of egg is this?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes twitched. was this a bird egg? let him rear birds? or a chicken? or a duck? or a turtle or something ... ¡± i don¡¯t know. i had someone bid for it at an auction. i heard that it¡¯s a very special egg ... you¡¯ll know when it hatches, right? ¡± leng rongrong stared at the egg in her palm. this egg was quite small. it didn¡¯t look like an egg, nor did it look like a duck¡¯s egg. perhaps it was a bird¡¯s egg. in any case, she had never seen such an egg before. it was quite expensive at the auction, and they didn¡¯t say what kind of egg it was. they said it was to keep it fresh and let the buyer hatch it. this egg probably cost her 200 million yuan ... in any case, she had never seen any bird eggs that were so valuable. Chapter 739 ? Chapter 739: xuanyuan qiongyu hooked up with the boss of the north thearch club? Trantor: 549690339 after dinner, the group of people sat in the living room. everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the egg on the coffee table. everyone sat on the sofa and stared at the egg. ¡°it¡¯s a good egg!¡± after a long time, master grandpa¡¯s walking stick heavily hit the ground and he said seriously. everyone was speechless. fourth master mo¡¯s expression did not look too good. from disappointment to surprise, to despair ... no one could understand the ups and downs of his emotions. it was not easy for his wife to give him a special gift, but she gave him an egg? he actually let him hatch it! ¡°how are we going to hatch it?¡± little nan zhi looked at the egg and said, ¡± grandmaster grandfather said it was a good egg, so it must hatch. daddy, do you want to learn how an old hen hatches her eggs?¡± ¡± hahahaha ... ¡± special assistant tang finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. he held his stomach andughed out loud. was the ruler of theherworld empire about to turn into an old hen? before he could finishughing, assistant tang felt a pair of eyes that could prate his body suddenly sweep over him. he quivered and immediately stopped smiling. ¡°you have nomon sense.¡± butler quan said with a straight face, ¡± we have to use an incubator! how can people be the same as old hens!¡± ¡°you make it sound like an incubator is needed to incubate them, don¡¯t you think?¡± li ruhua said, resting her chin in her hands. then, everyone looked at leng rongrong. ¡± master rong bought these eggs. did you buy an incubator? ¡± ¡°well, i didn¡¯t think of that,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°i¡¯ll go buy some tomorrow.¡± fourth master mo took a deep breath and finally decided to ept his fate. after all, it was a special gift from his wife. he probably would not be able to receive a gift more special than this egg in his life. ¡°you¡¯re willing to hatch the egg?¡± lord rong blinked her eyes happily. ¡± i wonder what it is. you¡¯ll like it, right? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not the one hatching the egg!¡± mo linyuan said helplessly, ¡± don¡¯t say things like i¡¯m hatching eggs in the future! ¡± leng rongrong smiled beautifully. lord fourth¡¯s temper was instantly extinguished by such a good-looking smile. although he couldn¡¯t understand why lord rong had given him such an egg and didn¡¯t intend to hatch it, lord fourth still cared a lot about it. that night, fourth master mo almost hugged the egg to sleep. it was still lord rong who persuaded him not to hug the egg to sleep. it was fine to leave it there and just hatch it when there was an incubator. after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, lord fourth even specially found a few ces to put the egg, afraid that if he ced it in the wrong ce, the egg would be identally smashed. the next day, mo linyuan went out to buy an incubator early in the morning. since leng rongrong had no chance, she contacted old madam xuanyuan and nned to bring butler quan to the xuanyuan family to discuss the matter of the martial arts school. she told the olddy that someone wanted to buy a martial arts center and asked if she was interested in talking about it. because the rumors about the martial arts center had been very bad recently, it had more or less affected the xuanyuan family. in addition, they didn¡¯t know which idiot wanted to buy the martial arts center. just as leng rongrong had predicted, the olddy readily agreed. the two of them drove a luxury car to the xuanyuan family¡¯spany. butler quan had even specially dressed in a gaudy suit and a gold ne, giving off the feeling that he was a rich fool. in the conference room. the olddy, xuanyuan qiongyu, xuanyuan xiu, and xuanyuan jin were all present. leng rongrong brought quan yu into the meeting room, then made a simple introduction, ¡± this is mr. quan, mr. quan yu, who is interested in taking us on as a part of the martial arts school. ¡± mr. quan, this is the old madam of the xuanyuan family, who is also the real boss of the dojo. we¡¯ll have to discuss the acquisition with the old madam first.¡± ¡°hello, old madam.¡± quan yu adjusted his sses and extended a hand to greet olddy xuanyuan politely. he then nodded at the rest of the people. ¡°hello, please take a seat.¡± old madam xuanyuan asked, ¡± sir, why do you want to buy our dojo? ¡± to tell you the truth, our dojo hasn¡¯t been doing too well recently, so it¡¯s not worth buying.¡± although she was mean, the olddy had some skills in doing business. she didn¡¯t think that it was a good thing for someone to take over such a hot potato at this time. on the contrary, the olddy felt that if someone wanted to buy the martial arts center at this time, there might be other value in it, or there might be some other hidden reason. no matter which reason it was, it was beneficial to the xuanyuan family, because they could use this to increase the price. leng rongrong stood at the side and did not speak. it was butler quan¡¯s time to show off, and her words would backfire. butler quan kept smiling at the olddy the entire time. he did not show any signs of urgency and only said that he was the son of a rich family and was interested in opening a martial arts school. he saw the news and was interested in this dojo, so he wanted to buy it. in any case, he wasn¡¯t here to make money, so the reputation of the dojo didn¡¯t matter to him. ¡± ... if old madam feels that you want to sell it, we can discuss the price. if old madam feels that it¡¯s not suitable, then forget it. ¡± butler quan stood up as he spoke. when the old madam heard this, she quickly said, ¡± mr. quan, please don¡¯t leave. i didn¡¯t say i wouldn¡¯t sell it. ¡± however, we need to discuss the price, right?¡± after that, leng rongrong saw butler quan use his silver tongue to defame the martial arts school, and then ingeniously say that if this hot potato missed this opportunity, there would be no next one. all in all, leng rongrong watched as quan yu lowered the old madam¡¯s price again and again with just a few words. at the end of the conversation, the olddy kept wiping the sweat off her forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°this, this is too low, right? it¡¯s better for us to just leave it there than to sell it!¡± xuanyuan jin said unhappily. ¡± it¡¯s up to you whether you want to sell it or not. after all, the dojo¡¯s reputation is so bad right now. if it¡¯s still under the xuanyuan family¡¯s name, who knows if it will affect the xuanyuan family¡¯s reputation? ¡± quan yu prepared to leave. xuanyuan qiongyu pulled quan yu back. she bit her lips and nced at the old madam before whispering a few words to her. ¡°that¡¯s the only way,¡± the old madam nodded. since it was useless to keep it and would only waste money, he could only sell it. it wasn¡¯t easy for a spendthrift to be willing to pay some money, so it was better to sell as much as possible than to let it rot in his hands. at first, old mrs. han and xuanyuan qiongyu thought that this martial arts school could make money because of leng rongrong¡¯s overwhelming publicity. who knew that its reputation would be so badter on? just like that, the negotiations went smoothly, the contract was signed smoothly, and the old madam even sold out the instructors of the martial arts center. after the contract was settled, quan yu and leng rongrong were ready to leave. however, leng rongrong was stopped by the old madam. leng rongrong then let butler quan leave first. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± in the meeting room, leng rongrong looked at the remaining xuanyuan qiongyu and old madam xuanyuan. ¡± little bastard, did you know? although you didn¡¯t introduce us to the boss of the north thearch club, qiongyu herself already knows the boss! ¡± olddy xuanyuan said with a smug look. Chapter 740 ? Chapter 740: so, she¡¯s been tricked? Trantor: 549690339 the olddy¡¯s words shocked leng rongrong. ¡± she knows the boss of the north thearch club? ¡± she had been seen through? no, the olddy didn¡¯t seem to think that she was the owner of the north thearch club ... it was more like xuanyuan qiongyu knew another owner of the north thearch club. however, he was the boss of all the north emperor clubs in the world. were there any other bosses? since when did the north thearch club that she had created be someone else¡¯s? lord rong looked at the old madam and xuanyuan qiongyu suspiciously. she wanted to ask who was impersonating her. the moment she saw the shocked expression on leng rongrong¡¯s face, the old madam thought that leng rongrong had been frightened by her. after all, she was not the only friend of the boss of the north thearch club. just because she was not willing to introduce them, did she think that they would not be able to have any rtionship with the north thearch club? qiong yu was so smart, she naturally had a way to get to know the boss of the north thearch club. ¡°what, are you scared? are you worried that the boss of the north thearch club will find out that you¡¯re a wild girl, so he won¡¯t be close to you anymore?¡± olddy xuanyuan looked at leng rongrong with disdain. ¡± you still want to keep it a secret? can you hide it?¡± ¡°i think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± lord rong looked at the arrogant old madam helplessly. ¡°what!¡± olddy xuanyuan mmed the table in anger. ¡± do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows the boss of the north thearch club? we¡¯re trying to befriend him, and you¡¯re saying that we¡¯ve got the wrong person?¡± leng rongrong scratched the tip of her brows and said with a smile, ¡± i¡¯ve been tricked. ¡± the north thearch club¡¯s true self is here. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know him, but you think he¡¯s the boss? what a joke. ¡°we were tricked? what, are you trying to sow discord between qiongyu and the boss of the north emperor club? do you think qiong yu is blind? can¡¯t she tell the difference between the real boss and the fake boss?¡± olddy xuanyuan looked at leng rongrong with a funny expression. she felt that leng rongrong was an idiot. she must have been unhappy that they had befriended the boss of the north thearch club. leng rongrong was slightly helpless. originally, she didn¡¯t really want to care if xuanyuan qiongyu had been deceived. however, when she thought about how someone had impersonated her to deceive people, she was more or less dissatisfied. who was this liar? she had to find him. ¡± that¡¯s good. i have an appointment with that person for lunch. it¡¯s almost time. we¡¯re going to the north thearch clubter. rongrong, aren¡¯t you good friends with him? why don¡¯t you go together? ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu wanted to humiliate leng rongrong. she had been very close to the boss for the past two days and had incited disharmony between him and leng rongrong in various ways, so the boss now had a very bad impression of leng rongrong. if he saw her, he would definitely not be polite. by then, leng rongrong would probably be humiliated badly. thinking of this, xuanyuan qiongyu was a little excited. that day, she had paid so much money and was forced to nt flowers. she must vent her anger! leng rongrong had wanted to meet the guy who was impersonating her, but when she heard xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words, she immediately agreed. ¡± sure, let¡¯s go for dinner together. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu chuckled and thought,¡¯you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡¯ after leaving thepany, the two of them drove their respective cars. then, he went straight to the north thearch club. leng rongrong had thought that the person who had impersonated her would definitely choose an emperor-ss private room for dinner. she had not expected that the other party would choose the lowest-ss ordinary private room. moreover, when she came in, xuanyuan qiongyu had told her to be careful of her words. the waiters and waitresses in this club didn¡¯t know this boss, and he wanted to maintain a sense of mystery, so he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity. although the manager knew his identity, he would pretend not to know him ... leng rongrong only felt that it was a little ridiculous after hearing it. it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, but that his fake identity had been exposed. she looked at xuanyuan qiongyu and felt that she was too funny. how could she believe this liar so innocently? moreover, the real boss of the north thearch club was right beside her, and she still didn¡¯t believe it. it was ridiculous. ¡°what did you give this fake boss that he likes you so much?¡± leng rongrong said calmly as she walked, ¡± if you¡¯ve paid a huge price, i think you¡¯ll be making a loss. ¡± after all, it was a fake. there must be a reason for her to pretend to be the owner of a club and be friends with xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± f * ck you! ¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, xuanyuan qiongyu naturally understood what leng rongrong was talking about, and was instantly flustered and exasperated. ¡°don¡¯t cry in front of me when the timees.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression was indifferent. the two of them quickly entered the private room. in the private room, there was already a man sitting there. the man had a fat head and big ears, and he looked like a nouveau riche. he was wearing an expensive suit and an expensive watch. however, leng rongrong could tell at a nce that the watch was a fake ... leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°mr. xi, i¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu politely bowed to the chubby mr. xi and said apologetically, ¡± i was just talking to rongrong about something. i thought that you¡¯re her friend too, so i asked her toe along. ¡± you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡± that mr. xi probably never expected leng rongrong to appear, and his face turned pale with fright. after all, his identity was fake. if he really met the boss¡¯s friend, wouldn¡¯t he be exposed? ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong smiled, but her eyes were cold. ¡± mr. xi? the club owner i know doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡± the fat man trembled and rebuked angrily, ¡± this club is mine! the boss you know isn¡¯t like me. what is he like? did someone impersonate me?¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be?¡± hearing mr. xi¡¯s words, xuanyuan qiongyu was stunned for a moment, then she looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± rongrong, no way. you¡¯re not being tricked, are you? what kind of club owner do you know? isn¡¯t it mr. xi?¡± leng rongrong casually pulled out a chair and sat down. she crossed her legs and leaned against the back of the chair. she raised her eyebrows and looked at this mr. xi with interest. ¡°of course he¡¯s not the owner of the club.¡± ¡°so, why did you pretend to be the owner of the club?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were fixed on the fatty. ¡°what did you just say?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned. ¡± this is the owner of the club. he¡¯s the boss of the club, boss xi. rongrong, you¡¯ve been tricked, haven¡¯t you? did you get cheated or did you get seduced?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve been tricked. he¡¯s not even the owner of the club.¡± leng rongrong pointed at mr. xi with her chin. Chapter 741 ? Chapter 741: tell him who the boss is Trantor: 549690339 that mr. xi looked a little restless, but he noticed that xuanyuan qiongyu did not trust leng rongrong at all. she even thought that leng rongrong was the one who was deceived. when he noticed this, mr. xi instantly became excited. so what if leng rongrong really knew the boss of the north thearch club? anyway, the boss was so mysterious that he would never appear in front of others. he had impersonated so many times and deceived so many youngdies, but the owner of the club had not done anything. as long as xuanyuan qiongyu believed him, he could turn ck into white. in an instant, mr. xi was fired up. he sneered, ¡± i¡¯m just keeping a low profile. how am i not the owner of the club? little girl, i think you¡¯ve been deceived by some scammer. you¡¯ve lost both your wealth and beauty? tsk, tsk, how pitiful, she couldn¡¯t even tell if it was real or fake. i told you, qiongyu said i knew some rongrong, but i didn¡¯t have any impression of her at all. so i was tricked.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face was filled with sudden realization, and she was secretly happy. leng rongrong, this idiot, actually didn¡¯t know the boss of the north thearch club at all. it turned out that this idiot had been deceived. tsk, tsk. i thought i was very powerful, but i was actually deceived. if he told grandma about this, she would be so happy! ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at boss xi, ¡± do you know who i am? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t she just a little girl from the countryside? why are you looking at me like that? i¡¯m boss xi, how could i be friends with someone like you?¡± boss xi said in a casual manner. ¡°you¡¯re having fun pretending to be someone else? tell me, what have you done as the owner of the club? did you do something outrageous and lie to many people?¡± leng rongrong leaned forward, her elbow on the table, her eyes frighteningly cold. she stared at boss xi for a long time as if she was going to pierce through him. ¡± mr. xi, if you confess now, the north emperor club will not hold you responsible. however, if you don¡¯t confess, i¡¯m going to call the police. ¡± the moment her pair of beautiful big eyes squinted, a thick coldness burst out. she had been hiding her identity all this time, not for anyone to take advantage of her. she just felt that it would be troublesome to expose her identity, so she had been hiding it. however, in front of the person who was impersonating her, she didn¡¯t mind revealing her identity. when boss xi met leng rongrong¡¯s gaze, he felt a little flustered. he shuddered, but was still very stubborn. ¡± are you sick? the north thearch club is mine, how can you hold me responsible?¡± ¡°rongrong, think carefully, do you know a fake?¡± beside her, xuanyuan qiongyu still had her usual disgusting, fakepassionate look. ¡°the one you know is a fake.¡± leng rongrong shot a nce at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡°rongrong, boss xi is real.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned. ¡°how do you know he¡¯s real?¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest and turned to look at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± other than hearing him say that he¡¯s the owner of the north emperor¡¯s club, do you have any other evidence to prove that? ¡± ¡± what proof is there? he is the boss of the north thearch club. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± everyone knows that he is the boss of the north thearch club. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. at this moment, the door of the private room was opened. the waitress walked in with the dishes. coincidentally, it was the waitress who had cooperated wlessly with stormst time. the girl looked at leng rongrong with respect, then at xuanyuan qiongyu and boss xi. when she thought about how xuanyuan qiongyu had humiliated her little boss, she was a little dissatisfied, so her eyes were not kind. ¡°girl, is this pig head the boss of your club?¡± leng rongrong pointed at boss xi. ¡± rongrong, how can you talk to boss xi like that?! ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu still hadplete trust in boss xi. she frowned and said, ¡± she definitely doesn¡¯t know who the owner is. the owner of this club is so mysterious. other than the manager, no one else knows who the owner is. it¡¯s pointless to ask her. ¡± the waitress was speechless. you don¡¯t know the owner of the club? wasn¡¯t her boss standing right in front of her? this big sister boss that she admired the most was right in front of her, and that xuanyuan qiongyu actually said that she didn¡¯t know her? she was not blind. however, what did their little boss say just now? that pig head was the boss of their club? the waitress was very smart, so she immediately understood. she immediately said, ¡± that gentleman is not the boss of our club. i¡¯ve seen the boss of our club before. it¡¯s someone else. ¡± although she really wanted to say that leng rongrong was the boss of their north emperor club, she didn¡¯t know if the boss was willing to reveal her identity, so the waitress was very cautious. ¡°how is that possible? how could you have met your boss?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned and said, ¡± aren¡¯t you the waitress fromst time? you were full of nonsensest time, and i think you ordered the dishes blindly. can you understand a dog¡¯s bark?¡± then, xuanyuan qiongyu looked at boss xi. ¡± boss xi, this service is not proper. i think you can fire her. ¡± ¡°when it¡¯s possible to forgive someone, one should forgive them.¡± boss xi looked as if he had suddenly be a buddha. ¡± forget it. it¡¯s normal that you¡¯ve never seen me before. after all, i like to be mysterious. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. let¡¯s eat.¡± boss xi was also afraid of being exposed, so she said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if i¡¯m the boss or not. what¡¯s important is to have a good meal. i don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. the waitress was even angrier than leng rongrong, her face turning green. ¡°you¡¯re a liar, right?¡± ¡°how dare you impersonate the boss of our club!¡± ¡°i want to call the police!¡± the waiter did not call the police immediately. instead, he looked at leng rongrong as if he was asking for her opinion. leng rongrong nodded, and the waiter took out his phone. ¡°rongrong, do you know that you¡¯re offending the boss of the north thearch club? you¡¯re very familiar with this waiter, right? there¡¯s something between you two?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned. she still believed that boss xi was the boss of north emperor club. moreover, she didn¡¯t dare to not believe it. after all, this boss said that he wanted to open a branch, so she invested a lot of money. if he was really a liar, wouldn¡¯t she lose all her money? impossible, he must be the boss of the north emperor club. ¡°do you know who the boss of the north thearch club is?¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu coldly and pulled away the hand that was pressing on her. ¡± boss xi, isn¡¯t he right in front of you?! ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said. ¡°he¡¯s not.¡± ¡°hehe, yuan rongrong, i knew you were tricked!¡± ¡± xiao ya, tell them who the boss of the north thearch club is. ¡± Chapter 742 ? Chapter 742: does your face hurt? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°miss xuanyuan qiongyu, and that mr. liar, you¡¯ve deceived everyone.¡± the waitress named xiao ya said, ¡± this miss rongrong in front of you is the boss behind our north emperor club. ¡± ¡°what!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu shook her head, covered her face, and chuckled. ¡± rongrong, even if you don¡¯t want to admit that you were deceived, you don¡¯t have to tell such a lie to the waiter that no one will believe, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s so funny. everyone knows that the boss behind the north emperor club is a man, and the north emperor club has been around for many years. even geniuses don¡¯t have that kind of ability.¡± when mr. xi heard the waiter¡¯s words, he was relieved. he had tried to guess who the boss of the north thearch club was, but it was really mysterious and he couldn¡¯t find out. however, there were many rumors in the capital that the owner of the north emperor club was a middle-aged man. no matter how he guessed, he could not have guessed that a little girl had gone up. after all, leng rongrong was still too young. she was so young that it was hard to believe that she was the boss of the north thearch club. ¡± you tter me. i¡¯m just a genius. there¡¯s nothing better than a genius. ¡± leng rongrong looked at mr. xi with a smile. mr. xi almost vomited blood after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words. he had just said that and he had taken it seriously. xuanyuan qiongyu couldn¡¯t believe that leng rongrong was the owner of the north thearch club. this was a joke. if the north thearch club was just a small restaurant, she might have believed it. however, the north thearch club was not a small restaurant. it was a global chain of invincible clubs. just like the previous tian que hotel, only people of status were qualified to go there. ordinary people were not allowed to go. she felt that leng rongrong was simply asking to be humiliated. she did not even know how to make up a story, and making up such a story was simply hrious. ¡°you guys, you guys still don¡¯t believe me?¡± the waitress xiao ya was shocked. she was telling the truth, but these two people didn¡¯t believe her? one of them was a person who impersonated their boss, and the other was a person who bullied their boss! she was so angry! ¡°alright, i¡¯ll get the manager to talk to you!¡± xiao ya turned around and came back a few minutester with the manager. the manager had heard xiao ya¡¯s words on the way, so he had a rough idea of what had happened. the manager looked at mr. xi the moment they entered. he was just a waiter, so naturally, mr. xi wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. however, the moment the manager appeared, his expression turned ugly. after all, the manager was older and more mature. he also knew who the real boss of the north emperor club was. mr. xi was a little nervous. ¡± let¡¯s eat. why are you quarreling non-stop? i¡¯m not eating, i¡¯m not eating! ¡± mr. xi stood up in anger and was about to leave. however, before he could walk out, leng rongrong lifted her leg and directly tripped this mr. xi. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you¡¯re running away because you¡¯re afraid of being exposed?¡± leng rongrong sat on the chair and looked down at the fallen mr. xi. ¡°rongrong, what nonsense are you saying!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at the manager. ¡± manager, quickly tell rongrong and the rest that this mr. xi is the owner of the clubhouse. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not.¡± the manager said. ¡°i know, of course rongrong isn¡¯t the owner of the club. the owner is mr. xi.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said as she supported mr. xi. the manager looked at xuanyuan qiongyu as if she was an idiot. then, he shouted, ¡±e in and take this liar down! ¡± then, someone barged in from outside and arrested the swindler, mr. xi. ¡°what are you doing? what are you doing?¡± mr. xi¡¯s face turned pale with anxiety when he realized that he had no time to escape. he had been swindling people for a long time and had never failed. but this time, it seemed that he was going to fail. ¡°what are you doing? of course, he would call the police! pretending to be the boss of our club and swindling people. you even managed to trick our real boss. you¡¯re quite capable!¡± the manager red at mr. xi, then turned to leng rongrong, who was sitting on the chair, and said respectfully, ¡± boss. ¡± ¡°w-what?!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. she looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. how could leng rongrong be the owner of the club? how could she be the owner of the club? furthermore, this boss xi was a scammer? she had invested so much money and now he was telling her that he was a scammer and not the owner of the north emperor club? how was that possible? how could this be possible? ¡°miss xuanyuan, you¡¯re so smart, you wouldn¡¯t be cheated of your money, would you? we¡¯ve been paying attention to this person for a long time. he¡¯s been using our boss¡¯s name to swindle people. i¡¯ve never had the chance to catch him, but i¡¯ve finally caught him this time.¡± the manager looked at xuanyuan qiongyu and said with a smile. ¡°he, he¡¯s really not the owner of the club?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°of course not, the boss of our club is right here.¡± the manager stood beside leng rongrong. ¡± didn¡¯t you have a meal with our boss before? in the special private room built for our boss. everyone knows that only our club¡¯s boss can enter that private room.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face turned pale. leng rongrong was actually the owner of the north thearch club? damn it! furthermore, this boss xi was a scammer? she looked at leng rongrong with hatred, but she still felt her head buzzing. she felt that all this was fake. how could a country bumpkin be the boss of the club? until the police arrived. after that, leng rongrong took out her identification to prove that she was the boss behind the north emperor club. then, the police confirmed that the so-called boss xi was a scammer from the start. he had deceived many people and many people had called the police. ¡± miss qiongyu, i don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been cheated of. if there¡¯s anything you¡¯ve been cheated of, please tell us. we need to keep it as evidence before we investigate. ¡± the police officer politely said to xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart ached, but she couldn¡¯t say that she had been cheated of a lot of money. her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to be cheated. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t get cheated of anything.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu shook her head. her money, and she almost lost her virginity ... fortunately, she had only lost her money. at that time, she had thought that she was going to marry someone from the big four families, so she had not allowed this man to touch her. if people knew that she had treated a swindler as the boss of north emperor club, invested in him, and even hooked him up ... she would beughed at, right? boss xi was taken away. leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan qiongyu and said sarcastically, ¡± now you know the real boss of the north thearch club. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong to be so powerful.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was filled with anger, but she didn¡¯t re up immediately. she tried her best to hold it in. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± you really know how to y with people. ¡± Chapter 743 ? Chapter 743: red-eyed Trantor: 549690339 that day, leng rongrong saw xuanyuan qiongyu leave in a fit of anger. the manager and the waiter, xiao ya, were both a little worried. xiao ya said, ¡± boss, i¡¯m afraid your identity, which you¡¯ve been hiding, will be exposed. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong said casually. with xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about such an embarrassing thing. she must have bragged to others about her meeting the boss of the north thearch club. she must be afraid that the old madam would think that she was inferior to her. after all, the olddy of the xuanyuan family was quite snobbish. just as leng rongrong had guessed, xuanyuan qiongyu decided to grit her teeth and swallow it. when she returned to the xuanyuan family¡¯s old mansion, the olddy was waiting for her return. the olddy did not like leng rongrong, so she was looking forward to xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s good news. to make her happy. ¡°how is it, qiongyu? mr. xi, do you hate that wild girl?¡± old madam xuanyuan asked expectantly. xuanyuan qiongyu nced at the old madam, her expression not too good. not only had she lost face in front of leng rongrong, but she had also been scammed of a lot of investment money by that scammer. she didn¡¯t dare to tell the police about this. if word got out that the xuanyuan family¡¯s miss qiongyu, the top socialite in the capital, had been scammed by a swindler, losing her money and almost losing her virginity, wouldn¡¯t she be aughing stock? ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± seeing that xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good, the old madam realized that something was wrong. ¡± grandma, i¡¯m sorry. i don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. that mr. xi is a liar! ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said with a look of forbearance, ¡± i was tricked. he is not the boss of the north thearch club. ¡± ¡°ah? how could it be like this?¡± ¡± i overlooked it at that time. i only heard others say it, so i thought he was. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu lowered her head with a vexed expression. she knew that as long as she pretended to be pitiful, this old woman would treat her especially well. after all, she had grown up by her side, and the old woman still loved her. besides, the xuanyuan family was a bunch of trash. she was the only one who was capable, and the old thing couldn¡¯t side with anyone else. ¡°he¡¯s actually a liar!¡± the old madam almost jumped up. ¡± almost fell for his trick? how could he expose her? oh, it¡¯s because of that little bastard, right? that damned little bastard, it¡¯s because of her again!¡± ¡°grandma, i¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t your fault, it¡¯s that little bastard¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all her fault!¡± the old madam said angrily, ¡± then do you know who the real boss is? ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu thought of leng rongrong. she was actually the boss of the north thearch club, and her eyes were filled with malice. how could she be so powerful? even if she was the number one socialite in the capital, a genius in everyone¡¯s eyes, and a proud son of heaven, she couldn¡¯t have opened a club like that at such a young age. furthermore, the north thearch club was so powerful now and had branches all over the world. to hell with it! sure enough, it was just as master had said, this leng rongrong was not to be underestimated. he really shouldn¡¯t have kept her alive. he should have gotten rid of her directly. one more day would be a threat to her. ¡°qiongyu, think of a way to eradicate this little slut. hurry up and get the ring your master wants. then, eliminate her. i¡¯ve been feeling uneasy ever since she appeared. she¡¯s the same as that scum xuanyuan nantian, she¡¯s too dangerous!¡± old madam xuanyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, like a venomous snake. ¡°i¡¯ll try to see if i can get her ring tonight.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu coldly said. that night, xuanyuan qiongyu brought her own people to visit leng rongrong¡¯s residence. xuanyuan qiongyu had no idea that leng rongrong wasn¡¯t living in the dpidated little house that the xuanyuan family had arranged for her. therefore, when she arrived at that cete at night, she did not expect leng rongrong to not be staying there. the night was dark and the wind was strong. xuanyuan qiongyu carefully brought her people into the small house. in the end, the moment he entered, he ate a mouthful of dust. there was nothing but dust in the room. when xuanyuan qiongyu turned on the light, she was stunned to see that there was no trace of anyone living in this dpidated house. don¡¯t live here? leng rongrong actually didn¡¯t live here? then where does she live? that¡¯s right, this b * tch is the behind-the-scenes boss of the north emperor club, so she wouldn¡¯t be so poor that she doesn¡¯t have a ce to live. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes turned red at the thought of the north thearch¡¯s club. such a high-end club ... no, there was more than one. the north thearch club existed in almost every city. it gathered the world¡¯s richest and most influential people. those dishes were almost all sky-high prices. just one dish was enough for the north thearch club to make a huge profit. furthermore, the people who went to eat nevercked money, so they would order a lot. this way, the north thearch club would earn even more. leng rongrong was the boss behind the north thearch club, so almost all of the profits went into her pocket. although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she saw the north thearch club¡¯s management certificate. she saw that it was indeed leng rongrong¡¯s name on it, and the manager had also confirmed that leng rongrong was the owner of the north thearch club. she was so young, but she was the boss of the north thearch club. moreover, even though she did not want to admit it, she had to admit that leng rongrong¡¯s face was very pretty. if people knew that leng rongrong was the owner of the north thearch club, then the number one socialite in the capital would probably be leng rongrong ... in the past, her master had said that leng rongrong was a danger that could explode at any time, but she didn¡¯t believe it. she had such a powerful master, and she was also a miss qiongyu with a high status. how could a country bumpkin bepared to her? but now, she had no choice but to be wary of leng rongrong. after all, she had the north thearch club behind her ... the north thearch club and the tianque hotel were both very prestigious existences in the capital. they were existences that were even higher than the four big families. her master was right, if leng rongrong was not eliminated, her days would not be good. she couldn¡¯t let this b * tch leng rongrong live, she had to take away her things and let her die! xuanyuan qiongyu looked around and found that there was indeed no one living in this house. after finding no clues, she left. after returning to the old residence, xuanyuan qiongyu made a phone call. ¡± feng, help me investigate this leng rongrong again. i want to know where she lives, and the situation of her residence ... ¡± after hanging up the phone, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was uncertain in the night. how could there be someone stronger than her? how could there be an existence like leng rongrong? absolutely not! the xuanyuan family was hers, and the north thearch club ... would also be hers! Chapter 744 ? Chapter 744: rongrong, something happened! Trantor: 549690339 it was a hot day, and leng rongrong was filming with the crew. after filming a scene with leng qingle, she returned to her folding chair to rest. zhang qingyi¡¯s chair was right beside leng rongrong¡¯s. she was also resting. seeing here over, she snorted coldly and said, ¡± here, i¡¯ll treat you to a drink. ¡± ¡°that good? did you poison it?¡± leng rongrong teased. the movie queen zhang, who used to be a big shot and hated her, had be a little strange recently. not only did she often secretly take photos of her, but she also often posted them on weibo. when he bought food for himself, he didn¡¯t forget to bring her a portion. this made leng rongrong somewhat ttered. of course, she had also suspected that zhang qingyi was nning to poison her. however, sheter realized that it was not the case. movie queen zhang didn¡¯t have any intention of poisoning her. she was simply forced by her fans ... leng rongrong realized that her fans were very strong. it was said that after contacting best actress zhang and asking her to treat her better, she even transferred money to her. movie queen zhang felt like she was being given alms and was furious. she didn¡¯t take the money, but she still did as her fans said. take good care of leng rongrong. furthermore, movie queen zhang was addicted to taking care of her. leng rongrong had a faint feeling that movie queen zhang was almost treating her like her own daughter ... when she was on the phone with su wei, zhang qingyi was actually jealous. taking the drink, leng rongrong took a sip and looked up at leng qinglei, who was not far away. for a moment, the man¡¯s gaze was like a venomous snake. when she noticed it and looked over, his gaze changed instantly. he even had a smile on his face and nodded at her. she didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but leng qinglei¡¯s gaze always made her hair stand on end. the scariest people were not those who were bad on the surface. the scariest people were those who you couldn¡¯t even tell if they were a person full of bad ideas. leng qinglei was very handsome and always had a cold aura around him. he didn¡¯t talk much, but he was on good terms with everyone in the crew. he didn¡¯t even have any conflicts with her. he was also very serious when he was filming and did not cause her any trouble. however, for some reason, leng qinglei¡¯s asional gaze made her feel as if there were thorns on her back. however, when they looked at each other, the man¡¯s gaze would instantly be gentle. leng qinglei had even mentioned leng qingqing, leng guantong, and the others to her. she had thought that leng qinglei would question her, but he did not. instead, he told her calmly that his parents were dead. he was even smiling when he said that. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t see through leng qinglei at all, especially when he mentioned his parents ¡®death. of course, she was not afraid of leng qingle. she was not the one who killed leng guantong. it was leng qingqing, the idiot, who had asked for her own death. after exchanging a few nces with leng qingle, leng rongrong looked away. she chatted with zhang qingyi for a while and the two of them started to talk about leng qingle. zhang qingyi snorted and said that leng qinglei was a decent person. he was well-liked in the entertainment industry and had the best resources among the younger generation. as they were chatting, leng rongrong¡¯s phone suddenly rang. as soon as the call was picked up, du ruoruo¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end. ¡± rongrong, something happened! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart jumped. the dojo was in a critical period. if something happened, it would be bad for the dojo. she had clearly told everyone to bear with it and not to be anxious. ¡°guan li has been beaten up!¡± du ruoruo said, ¡± the royal martial arts school is here to challenge us. guan li has signed a life-and-death contract with one of the thugs from the royal martial arts school. he¡¯s being beaten up badly now. if this goes on, he¡¯ll die! ¡± we couldn¡¯t persuade them, the people from the royal family dojo wouldn¡¯t stop! we didn¡¯t want to disturb your filming, but we really have no other choice!¡± ¡°wait a minute, i¡¯ll be right there. if they want to do anything to guan li, everyone, please hold them back and save your lives!¡± leng rongrong hung up the phone in a hurry. she still had a scene to shootter, but she couldn¡¯t care about anything else at this moment. the situation at the martial arts center was more important. she knew about the situation in the royal family¡¯s martial arts school. during this period of time, she had already learned about all the martial arts schools in the capital. he had also investigated the instructors of these martial arts centers and obtained a lot of information about the good and bad things they had done. therefore, she knew that the people from the royal martial school were not to be trifled with. in recent years, the dragon tiger dojo had been on the decline, so it had not had many new recruits. guan li and the others were old, after all. on the other hand, the imperial dojo had many new recruits. these new recruits were stronger than the dragon tiger dojo in every aspect. moreover, they had undergone hellish training every day. as for the dragon tiger dojo, it was only recently that they had the help of their grandmaster. however, considering everyone¡¯s age, leng rongrong didn¡¯t let her master¡¯s grandfather start the hell-mode training, and even the training was rtively rxed. in this way, the disparity in strength was particrly great. if the imperial family¡¯s dojo came to challenge the dragon tiger dojo, the dragon tiger dojo would lose without a doubt. moreover, master grandpa and storm shouldn¡¯t be here today. leng rongrong jumped up, grabbed her bag, and rushed to the director. after negotiating with the director, she turned and left. ¡± hey, where are you going? there¡¯s still one more scene. aren¡¯t you going to film it? ¡± zhang qingyi turned around and shouted at leng rongrong. ¡°it¡¯s an urgent matter, so i took leave.¡± after leng rongrong finished speaking, she got into her car and sped out without another word, heading straight for the dragon tiger dojo. in less than ten minutes, leng rongrong arrived at the dragon tiger dojo. she rushed inside almost immediately. she didn¡¯t even change out of her costume for the scene. she was still wearing a red ancient costume. ¡°stop fighting!¡± ¡°people will die like this!¡± ¡± yang yue, stop! stop! ¡± ¡°huangfu shen, tell your men to stop!¡± the cries of du ruoruo and the others were heard, followed by the sounds of fighting. in the arena, guan li¡¯s face was covered in blood. he fell to the ground with almost no strength left. in front of him was a thug from the royal martial school. he was ready to kill guan li with a ruthless face. the people of the royal family martial arts school had always been ruthless. after signing the life and death contract, as long as the royal family martial arts school won, they would never be reasonable. in general, when one won or lost in a martial artspetition, they would stop there. but against the royal family, as long as they won, they would either be half-crippled or in a vegetative state. they had never let go of any opponent. leng rongrong only found out about this after a recent investigation. Chapter 745 ? Chapter 745: a chance to turn things around? Trantor: 549690339 guan li¡¯s situation was already very bad. by right, guan li had already lost and his opponent could stop attacking. however, his opponent did not seem to have any intention of stopping. du ruoruo and the others all shouted for them to stop, but the other side turned a deaf ear. some of them wanted to rush up to help, but they were stopped by the other members of the royal martial school. huangfu shen sneered and said, ¡± why? do you still want it to be invalid after signing the life and death contract? ¡± ¡°the life and death contract is only to prevent idents and not to pursue responsibility. it doesn¡¯t mean that if you lose, you can be beaten to death. huangfu shen, don¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± du ruoruo shouted at huangfu shen as she fought with the person in front of her. ¡°if you have the ability, then go up and fight for him!¡± huangfu shen crossed his arms in front of his chest and sneered at du ruoruo and the others. ¡± a bunch of trash. how dare you dream of opening a martial arts school. ¡± i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯ll cripple all of you today! and where¡¯s your chief, that b * tch! he actually stole my lightning!¡± ¡°i¡¯m here,¡± leng rongrong was wearing a wide-sleeved red dress with a long hem, dragging along the ground. ¡°f * ck, cosy?¡± huangfu shenughed out loud as he looked at leng rongrong, his face full of mockery. ¡± do you think that just because you¡¯re dressed in red, you¡¯re a female devil? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. du ruoruo and the others looked at leng rongrong in horror, not knowing why she was dressed in red. ¡°the crew rushed over and didn¡¯t have time to change.¡± leng rongrong exined. once she arrived, du ruoruo and the others all walked behind leng rongrong. at this moment, yang yue on the stage was about to use his killer move to deal with guan li on the stage. leng rongrong¡¯s expression changed slightly. no one else had noticed it, but she had. ¡°uncle guanli!¡± as she shouted, leng rongrong practically flew onto the stage. just as yang yue was about to elbow guan li, leng rongrong stood in front of guan li, blocking him. with a dark expression, she raised her arm and grabbed yang yue¡¯s arm, then kicked him. yang yue was suddenly thrown off the stage. leng rongrong then turned to look at guan li. guan li was beaten badly, but fortunately, there were no internal injuries or broken bones. he looked scary, but not fatal. after confirming this, leng rongrong finally heaved a sigh of relief. she nced at huangfu shen, who frowned and said, ¡± hey, b * tch, you¡¯re here? ¡± why? do you think that you can save your dojo bying here alone? it was really funny. a wretched girl actually dared to be so arrogant!st time, my arm wasn¡¯t healed yet. today, i¡¯m going to settle the score with you!¡± ¡°men, beat her until she can¡¯t get up!¡± huangfu shen shouted at the tall man, ¡± don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a martial arts expert just because you¡¯re wearing an ancient costume! i¡¯ll still cripple you! no, i won¡¯t cripple you. heh, you¡¯re quite pretty! capture him, i¡¯ll y with him until i¡¯m satisfied, and then cripple him!¡± ¡°cripple me?¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and her eyes were filled with contempt. ¡± aren¡¯t you afraid that your martial arts school will bepletely annihted? if the royal family¡¯s dojo ispletely annihted, would anyone still go to the royal family¡¯s dojo to learn martial arts?¡± it would be a waste not to take a head that was sent to his door. he could also promote the dojo. if he won the battle against the royal dojo, it would be more convincing than anything else. ¡°heh, you¡¯re quite arrogant! you want my royal family¡¯s dojo to bepletely annihted?¡± huangfu shen snorted. ¡± in your dreams. ¡± leng rongrong smiled and asked, ¡± is young master huangfu afraid? ¡± ¡°afraid?¡± huangfu shenughed. ¡± what do i have to be afraid of? you¡¯re just trash from the martial arts school. shouldn¡¯t i be afraid of you? ¡± ¡°if young master huangfu isn¡¯t afraid, why don¡¯t we have a few rounds ofpetition? if we win, we¡¯ll admit that your royal family¡¯s martial arts school is inferior to ours. if you win, i¡¯ll listen to you and do whatever you want me to do!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes had a scheming look. she knew the strength of the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school and knew that huangfu shen was an arrogant person. the royal family¡¯s martial arts school had never lost a fight with other martial arts schools, so he would definitely agree. ¡°really? if we win, will you listen to everything i say? even if i sleep with you, you won¡¯t have any objections?¡± huangfu shen stared at leng rongrong. he didn¡¯t know why, but the more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was beautiful. perhaps it had been a while since he had touched a woman. at that moment, young master huangfu¡¯s mind was filled with lecherous images, especially when he thought about how powerful leng rongrong was. if he could make this woman kneel down and lick his boots ... young master huangfu¡¯s heart was immediately stirred. ¡°of course.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i mean what i say. ¡± ¡°sure, but we¡¯ll have to sign a life and death contract, in case you bunch of useless peoplee back to find trouble with us after being crippled by my people.¡± huangfu shen said. ¡°no problem. i¡¯m also afraid that your people will be crippled ande to find trouble with us!¡± leng rongrong smiled. after that, huangfu shen sent out a few of his strongest fighters. after leng rongrong took a few looks, she picked a few people from her side. of course, the dragon tiger dojo paled inparison to the imperial family¡¯s instructors. even the instructors of the dragon tiger dojo were a little dejected. they didn¡¯t think that they could defeat so many of the imperial family¡¯s instructors. whether it was a one-on-one fight or a group fight, the dragon tiger dojo would lose without a doubt. ¡± rongrong, why don¡¯t we just forget about it? the dragon tiger dojo has only sent out champions of the past few years. we can¡¯t possibly win! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we didn¡¯t even qualify for the preliminaries of the martial artspetition these past few years. we¡¯re no match for them at all. ¡± ¡°we will definitely lose.¡± ¡°at that time, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. you agreed to his condition!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not toote to regret now!¡± the group of people discussed animatedly, although they trusted leng rongrong. however, if leng rongrong was the only one who won, it would be meaningless. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? after discussing for so long, are you nning to give up?¡± huangfu shen¡¯s funny voice was heard. ¡°of course not. wait a moment, we¡¯ll start immediately.¡± leng rongrong nced at huangfu shen. she then looked at jin haixuan and the others. everyone¡¯s face was filled with fear. after all, the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school was too strong. if it was in the past, when xuanyuan nantian was still around, they would naturally not be afraid of the royal martial school. however, now that xuanyuan nantian was no longer around, the experts were no longer around, and the martial school had declined, they really felt that they had no chance of winning. guan li had lost so badly against yang yue. ¡°if you guys don¡¯t dare, i¡¯ll do it!¡± after resting for a while, guan li stood up angrily. he had always been an impulsive person. he was also very courageous and refused to admit defeat. although he had been beaten up badly by yang yue, he wanted to start over! Chapter 746 ? Chapter 746: live broadcast Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you can still go up?¡± leng rongrong nced at guan li. guan li nodded. his swollen face was filled with determination. ¡± as long as i¡¯m still alive, i¡¯m not afraid of the royal martial arts school! ¡± ¡°alright, you go.¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± do you want to beat yang yue once? ¡± ¡°of course!¡± guan li gritted his teeth. he had fought with yang yue more than once, but he had lost to yang yue every time, and he had lost badly. even in his dreams, he wanted to beat yang yue once. ¡°alright!¡± leng rongrong nodded, then leaned over to guan li¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. after that, leng rongrong looked at du ruoruo. ¡± sister ruoruo, you should take fan jin. ¡± du ruoruo had thought that the dragon tiger dojo would not make it, but after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, she nodded without hesitation. seeing that guan li had stepped out, the rest naturally had no reason to retreat. they all expressed their willingness to fight. leng rongrong picked a few people, then whispered to each of them, ¡± remember what i said, you won¡¯t lose. ¡± the group of people nodded. ¡°young master huangfu, that¡¯s enough.¡± after the life and death contract was signed, du ruoruo was the first to go on stage. her opponent, fan jin, was a very big coach. ¡°you¡¯re sending a woman?¡± huangfu shen was sitting on a chair with someone feeding him fruits. he looked contemptuous. ¡± why are you still struggling when you¡¯re already in this state? ¡± ¡°young master huangfu, do you look down on women? wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing if you lost to a woman?¡± leng rongrong shot a nce at huangfu shen. she was sitting on a chair at the side, and there was quite a distance between them. huangfu shen was surrounded by his men, and leng rongrong was also surrounded by people from the dragon tiger dojo. the people from the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school didn¡¯t care about the situation on the stage at all. they only cared about serving their young master. on the other hand, the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s members were more nervous. they all focused their attention on the ring, worried that du ruoruo would lose. although leng rongrong had exined some techniques to everyone, such as techniques to win against the other party, no one knew if they would be useful without trying them out. because leng rongrong understood the situation of the royal martial arts school, she knew the strengths and weaknesses of the trainers and fighters. as long as he could grasp the opponent¡¯s mingmen, then no matter how strong the opponent was, he would still lose. before du ruoruo went on stage, leng rongrong had already told her about fan jin¡¯s mingmen. although there was a huge difference in power between the two sides, as long as du ruoruo believed in leng rongrong¡¯s words, she would definitely win. at the same time, chi ye, who was also at the budokan, turned around and left. after he went out, he went directly to a few nearby shops and took some money to give to the other party. following leng rongrong¡¯s instructions, chi ye spent some money to publicize the news of the royal family¡¯s challenge to the dragon tiger dojo. he also told everyone that there was a free show to watch. after all, it was the royal family¡¯s dojo. moreover, the dragon tiger dojo had recently been heavily promoted, so everyone knew about it. as soon as the news spread, many people rushed to the dragon tiger dojo to watch the show. many people were keen to watch the show. although it had nothing to do with them, it was as if watching the show could fill the void in their hearts. everyone was always keen. with a casual promotion, the staff of the nearby shops all put down their work and watched the show. when chi ye returned to the martial arts school, he also brought along many people who came to watch the fun. almost all the people from the nearby streets came when they heard the news, and the people from the nearby martial arts centers were even more excited to join in the fun. after returning to the dojo, chi ye took over jin haixuan¡¯s phone and was in charge of the live broadcast. from the very beginning, leng rongrong had secretly arranged for a live broadcast. although the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s people were worried that this would ruin their reputation, they still trusted leng rongrong, so they did not have much objection. du ruoruo was still sparring with fan jin on the stage. after all, she was only good at hidden weapons, and her kung fu was actually quite weak. therefore, when du ruoruo fought with the big guy fan jin, she was particrly at a disadvantage. she was dodging most of the time and had no way to fight with fan jin. huangfu shenughed out loud. ¡± is this apetition or a hide-and-seek game? if you can¡¯t win, then don¡¯t fight, just admit defeat, why do you have to be like this!¡± ¡°it really looks like they¡¯re ying hide-and-seek!¡± ¡± interesting. the imperial family¡¯s dojo is so powerful, yet the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s people dare to ept the challenge! ¡± ¡°the dragon tiger dojo is going to lose miserably, right?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that fan jin from the royal dojo? he¡¯s one of the top fighters in the royal family¡¯s dojo, yet the dragon tiger dojo is sending a woman to fight him?¡± ¡°we¡¯ll definitely lose!¡± ¡± the dragon tiger dojo actually dared to ept someone else¡¯s challenge. aren¡¯t they just asking to be humiliated? ¡± ¡± i feel like the dragon tiger dojo doesn¡¯t need to exist anymore. their reputation is already bad enough. if they were to be abused by the imperial family¡¯s dojo once more, would there still be anyone who would want to learn from them? ¡± ¡°only an idiot woulde to such a ce to learn martial arts!¡± the martial arts school suddenly became lively. at first, there were ten to twenty people who came to watch the fun. then, thirty, forty, and even hundreds of people came in. some of them were nearby and came over when they heard about it. some of them saw it on the inte and drove over to watch the show. there were many people. when huangfu shen came to his senses, he looked at leng rongrong with a faint smile on his face. ¡± hey, why don¡¯t you just admit defeat? it¡¯ll be embarrassing! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re that confident that your royal family dojo can win?¡± leng rongrong looked at huangfu shen with interest. ¡°isn¡¯t this something that you can easily figure out with your toes? our royal family¡¯s martial arts school has so many experts, while your dragon tiger martial arts school only has a bunch of trash. if you win, i¡¯ll live stream myself eating shit!¡± huangfu shen burst outughing. ¡°you don¡¯t need to eat sh * t, you just need to tell everyone that the royal family has lost. however, if you really want to eat sh * t, and if you like sh * t, it doesn¡¯t matter if you livestream it. i do find it disgusting, but there are always people who are curious and want to see it. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were curved, as if there were countless stars in her eyes. she was extremely beautiful. she turned to chi ye and said, ¡± little yeye,e and give young master huangfu a close-up. young master huangfu, do you dare to repeat what you just said? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± huangfu shen shouted at chi ye, ¡±e here and do a live broadcast in front of my face. i¡¯ll repeat what i said just now. i¡¯ve already said that if the royal dojo loses this time, i¡¯ll live-stream myself eating shit! listen up, if i lose, you¡¯ll make me eat shit! it was a live broadcast! i¡¯ll eat my own shit! hahaha!¡± ¡°it¡¯s done.¡± leng rongrong smiled and let chi ye continue to broadcast the battle in the ring. du ruoruo had been ying hide-and-seek all this time, while fan jin was already on the verge of exploding. he thought that he could knock du ruoruo down in one fell swoop, but after chasing her for a long time, he was so tired that he could barely breathe. du ruoruo was like a mouse that had seen a cat, dodging all kinds of things. what was more, this woman was quite agile! Chapter 747 ? Chapter 747: beyond everyone¡¯s expectations! Trantor: 549690339 ¡± du ruoruo, if you¡¯re afraid of me, then admit defeat. you can either take my attack head on or admit defeat. what¡¯s the point of hiding? ¡± fan jin roared in anger. he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he had almost used up all his strength, but he couldn¡¯t even touch a strand of du ruoruo¡¯s hair. many people were watching the battle below the stage. everyone knew that this match had been going on for a long time. although du ruoruo did not win or receive any blows, she did not lose. in the beginning, many people said that du ruoruo would not be able tost more than three moves. in the end, after dozens of moves and almost half an hour of fighting, du ruoruo was still safe and sound. on the other hand, fan jin was so tired that he was sweating. there were also people from other dojos who came to watch the show. seeing this situation, someone analyzed, ¡± from the looks of it, the oue is really uncertain. although du ruoruo is not as good as fan jin, fan jin¡¯s physical strength has been almost exhausted. next, du ruoruo just needs to be a little more careful and it won¡¯t be difficult to win!¡± ¡± how is that possible? even if fan jin¡¯s energy is almost depleted, he is still fan jin. he is so big. how can a woman like du ruoruo win against him? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. du ruoruo is only good at using hidden weapons. it¡¯s impossible to win with such close-range tactics. ¡± ¡± no, i don¡¯t think so. i think du ruoruo will turn the tide. her tactic is not bad! ¡± huangfu shenughed when he heard the conversation around him. could this old woman, du ruoruo, win against fan jin? don¡¯t you know that fan jin is the trump card of our martial arts school? who is du ruoruo? any random disciple from the martial arts centers in the capital is stronger than her. ¡± this was because it was also being broadcasted live on the inte. therefore, thements on the inte were very intense. some people were even betting on who would win. of course, most people were still optimistic about fan jin. after all, he was much stronger than du ruoruo. everyone said that the dragon tiger dojo had only sent du ruoruo to fight because they were out of people. just when everyone thought that it was impossible to reverse the situation and that du ruoruo would lose for sure, du ruoruo actually started to attack. she had been dodging from the start, so her sudden attack was unexpected. even fan jin was shocked, let alone the crowd watching the show. he was caught off guard and was hit by du ruoruo. because he couldn¡¯t even hurt a strand of du ruoruo¡¯s hair after hitting her for a long time, he was suddenly punched by du ruoruo. fan jin¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. fan jin was flustered and exasperated. he was even unable to calm down his chaotic emotions. he had actually been beaten by a woman! he had been practicing martial arts for so many years, but he had never been beaten by anyone! fan jin¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡± you¡¯re finally willing to attack me, woman. watch how i deal with you! ¡± the fighting scene became intense. because fan jin had used too much strength at the beginning, he was so tired that his fighting strength was reduced by half. du ruoruo had only been dodging and had not lost anybat power at all. therefore, she was in high spirits at the moment. ording to leng rongrong, she had first exhausted fan jin¡¯sbat power and made him look down on her at the same time. then, she would suddenly burst out with her killing move. she was indeed good at hidden weapons, but recently, when she was learning from the old man, she had actually learned a lot of closebat skills. at critical moments, these skills were still very powerful. for example, at this moment, when fan jin felt that she couldn¡¯t do anything, she suddenlyunched an attack at him. du ruoruo¡¯s eyes turned sharp. she seized the right opportunity and suddenly grabbed fan jin¡¯s arm. just when fan jin thought that she could not move him at all, du ruoruo managed to pull a thousand catties with little effort. in just an instant, fan jin was thrown to the ground. the moment fan jin fell to the ground, du ruoruo did not give him a chance to catch his breath or even think. du ruoruo elbowed fan jin a few times. fan jin wailed in pain. du ruoruo took two steps back. the moment fan jin stood up, she suddenly smiled and rushed forward, grabbing fan jin¡¯s arm. with an over-shoulder throw, fan jin was thrown to the ground from the ring. although du ruoruo didn¡¯t make a killing move, fan jin was indeed badly beaten. his entire head was hit by du ruoruo¡¯s elbow, and he was dizzy. there seemed to be a string of stars in front of his eyes, crackling and emitting fireworks. in the ring, du ruoruo¡¯s tensed heart finally rxed. she had won! she actually won against fan jin! even she herself found it hard to believe, feeling as if she was dreaming. she had actually won. it was simply too unbelievable. below the ring, everyone was in a state of silence at almost the same time. except for a few people, most of the people actually did not believe that du ruoruo would win. after all, du ruoruo was a woman who only knew how to use hidden weapons. even if her hidden weapon skills were superb, closebat was definitely her weakness. furthermore, who was fan jin? he was the trump card of the royal martial arts school. he was the person who often came in first in martial artspetitions! however, fan jin actually lost! he had lost to a woman! huangfu shen blinked his eyes in disbelief. ¡± how is this possible? how is this possible? ¡± ¡°young master huangfu, you¡¯re probably going to eat sh * t.¡± leng rongrongughed evilly. ¡°tsk, you only won one round against us. you were just lucky. do you really think you can have that many lucky chances? don¡¯t you know what kind of status the royal family¡¯s dojo has?¡± huangfu shen casually said. he didn¡¯t think he would lose again. he felt that it was just a coincidence that leng rongrong won this round. many of the spectators below the ring were discussing. ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not luck!¡± ¡± i¡¯ve fought with du ruoruo before. she wasn¡¯t this strong before. she seems to have gotten much stronger recently! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s tactics! although the dragon tiger dojo is weaker, du ruoruo was very tactical when she fought just now!¡± ¡± yes, du ruoruo is very smart. she first exhausted fan jin¡¯s physical strength and then killed him with one blow! ¡± ¡± i thought that the dragon tiger dojo was hopeless. i never thought that they would be able to defeat the imperial family dojo once! ¡± ¡± however, the dragon tiger dojo won¡¯t be so lucky after this. without a doubt, they will lose. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s true that the dragon tiger dojo can¡¯t make it. with only a few people, xuanyuan nantian was able to support the entire dojo on his own, but now ... the dragon tiger dojo is a joke. they actually let a little girl be their dojo master! ¡± ¡± there¡¯s something even more ridiculous. i heard that their vice director is a dog! ¡± ¡°really? hahaha, a dog as the vice curator?¡± ¡± it¡¯s hard to imagine the beautiful scene of a group of men chasing a dog and calling it the deputy director! ¡± Chapter 748 ? Chapter 748: she can not be underestimated Trantor: 549690339 the second group was guan li and yang yue. they had already fought once, and this was the second time. as soon as he got on the stage, yang yue looked at guan li with disdain. ¡± you can still fight? are you here to die? you were lucky that you weren¡¯t crippled just now. do you think you can still live this time?¡± ¡°this time, i¡¯ll let you have a taste of losing.¡± guan li stared at yang yue coldly. he remembered leng rongrong¡¯s words, telling him to stay calm and not to use his brain, but to use his brain in battle. moreover, the chief had also told him how to deal with yang yue. yang yue¡¯s kung fu was indeed very powerful and ruthless, but he had a weakness that no one had noticed. every time he punched, he would be very unstable. therefore, when he punched, if he could attack his next move before him, yang yue would be helpless. everyone only knew that yang yue¡¯s fists were very powerful, and his fist technique was so terrifying that even ghosts and gods were afraid of him. however, no one knew that when he punched, the next game would always be superficial. if the game wasn¡¯t stable, it was useless no matter how powerful the fist technique was. guan li felt like he was cheating, but leng rongrong had told him not to feel that way. after all, there were many cases of cheating in the royal martial arts school. after thinking about it, guan li did not feel guilty anymore. ¡°guan li and yang yue have fought once, right? i think he lost?¡± ¡°guan li and yang yue have always been rivals. they seem to have fought many times in the ring, but yang yue always won. guan li has never won once. we¡¯ve lost thest round, how can we win this round?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible. no matter how strong he is, he can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°there¡¯s really no suspense in this match!¡± ¡± i¡¯m not interested in guan li or yang yue. i want to see the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s dojo master in action. ¡± ¡± the curator is dressed very differently today. she¡¯s dressed in red. does she think she¡¯s living in ancient times? ¡± ¡°since he¡¯s the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s dojo master, he must be someone extraordinary, right?¡± ¡± she¡¯s just a little girl. perhaps she became the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s dojo master only because her surname is xuanyuan. there¡¯s nothing to look forward to. it¡¯s better to look at someone else and see if there¡¯s any surprise to be seen. ¡± when xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan entered, the entire martial arts school was already filled with people. they heard all kinds of discussions and frowned. with the bodyguards leading the way, the onlookers saw that it was olddy xuanyuan and made way for her. olddy xuanyuan finally walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side with difficulty. she leaned on her walking stick and looked down at leng rongrong. ¡± why are you embarrassing yourself again? stop it! ¡± isn¡¯t it humiliating for the dragon tiger dojo topete with the imperial family¡¯s dojo? don¡¯t embarrass the xuanyuan family!¡± ¡°eh?¡± leng rongrong heard the voice and looked up at olddy xuanyuan in surprise after a long while. ¡± why are you here? ¡± are you also here to watch the show?¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to warn you not to embarrass the xuanyuan family. how can the dragon tiger dojopete with the imperial family¡¯s dojo?¡± old madam xuanyuan snapped. ¡°oh, but old madam, did you forget that this martial arts school is no longer the xuanyuan family¡¯s? you¡¯ve already sold it. so, you don¡¯t have the right tomand me. since it¡¯s not the xuanyuan family¡¯s dojo, then there¡¯s no such thing as embarrassing the xuanyuan family.¡± leng rongrong sat on the chair and looked at olddy xuanyuan calmly. the olddy¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. she was extremely disappointed. this martial arts center no longer belonged to the xuanyuan family. it had already been sold to mr. quan. moreover, it was sold at an extremely low price. right now, she had a very painful feeling. ¡± hmph! even if wepete, the dragon tiger dojo will still lose. even if they win, no one wille to the dragon tiger dojo. their reputation is so bad right now. only ghosts wille! ¡± after olddy xuanyuan snorted a few times, she was helped to the side by xuanyuan qiongyu. the bodyguard found a chair for olddy xuanyuan to sit on. leng rongrong shot a nce at olddy xuanyuan. she could not be bothered to pay attention to this old witch. he was clearly not the owner of the dojo, yet he was still gesturing and moving a chair to sit down as if he was still the boss of the dojo. on the stage, guan li and yang yue were fighting. pared to his previous eagerness for sess, guan li, who had been beaten up and had an unstable mentality, was calm at this moment. he looked like he could be a buddha at any time. he calmly analyzed yang yue¡¯s moves, then carefully recalled the moves leng rongrong had taught him. he warned himself that he must not be impatient and must be careful. he had to win against yang yue. du ruoruo had already won the first round. there was no reason for him to lose to a woman. with that thought in mind, guan li¡¯s eyes became determined. yang yue did not expect that guan li, who had always been hot-tempered and did not use his brain when fighting with others, would suddenly have a brain. moreover, he was actually focusing on hisst move. he had a weakness. his fist technique was very powerful, but he was not very stable in the next game. however, most people knew that his fist technique was powerful, so they would focus on dealing with his fists. basically, no one would care about how he was going to y. however, guan li had been attacking him the entire time. after being attacked a few times, yang yue¡¯s expression turned ugly. he knew that his weakness had been discovered by guan li, and if this continued, he might really lose to this loser! at the same time, whether it was the people on the inte or the people who were watching at the scene, everyone could tell. guan li was attacking yang yue¡¯s game. then, many people started to discuss loudly, ¡± this guan li, he knew that his opponent¡¯s fist was very powerful, but he still attacked his opponent¡¯s second game. is he hiding from yang yue¡¯s fist? ¡± ¡± it seems like guan li is going to lose. he doesn¡¯t even dare to face yang yue¡¯s fist. he¡¯s been dodging all the time and doesn¡¯t even dare to face it head on! ¡± ¡± no, guan li isn¡¯t hiding. he¡¯s deliberately focusing on yang yue¡¯s next move. yang yue¡¯s next move doesn¡¯t seem to be that stable, but he¡¯s looking for a weak point to attack. he¡¯s too smart! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. all this time, everyone has neglected one point. they thought that yang yue¡¯s fists were powerful, so they were always on guard against his fists. no one had ever thought of taking the initiative to attack yang yue¡¯s weaker second half! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m guessing that the royal family¡¯s dojo is going to lose this round again!¡± ¡°damn, that¡¯s impossible. if the royal dojo loses again, it¡¯ll be like a fantasy!¡± ¡± how did guanli get so smart? he¡¯s always been an impulsive person who doesn¡¯t use his brain, isn¡¯t he? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think we should underestimate the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s current dojo master!¡± ¡°that little girl? how is that possible? she looks so thin and weak, how could she know so much?¡± Chapter 749 ? Chapter 749: chapter 750-earning big Trantor: 549690339 the battle between guan li and yang yue was clean and decisive. in the end, guan li still won. ¡°wow, guan li, you win!¡± ¡± old guan, congrattions! you finally won against yang yue! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s too strong!¡± ¡°what¡¯s the big deal about the royal dojo? the dragon tiger dojo has won both rounds!¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, so the royal family¡¯s dojo is just like this!¡± guan li had won. after two rounds, the dragon tiger dojo had won both times. the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s instructors, who had been dejected in the beginning, were now excited. they had thought that they would all lose miserably, but they did not expect that they would win right from the start! at first, they didn¡¯t have any confidence in themselves, but at this moment, everyone was full of confidence in their own martial arts school. on the other hand, on huangfu shen¡¯s side, young master huangfu, who was livestreaming on eating shit, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. he never thought that his people would lose, let alone lose two rounds in a row. this had never happened before. he gave yang yue and fan jin a good scolding, and his face turned green with anger. he had even said that he would live stream himself eating sh * t. in the end, it would be difficult for them to win in this situation unless they won the next few rounds! ¡°young master huangfu, do you want to continue?¡± leng rongrong asked huangfu shen. ¡°continue!¡± huangfu shen waved his hand and asked the next person to go up. leng rongrong also let jin haixuan go on stage. before he went on stage, he even gave a few instructions. beside him, the old madam was whispering to xuanyuan qiongyu. seeing that leng rongrong¡¯s side had already won two rounds, both the old madam and xuanyuan qiongyu were a little ufortable. they had just sold this martial arts center. could it be that this martial arts center would immediately make aeback? if that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they suffer a huge loss? ¡®damn it, i have to make leng rongrong lose. the dragon tiger dojo has to lose so that they can feel better.¡¯ ¡°you won¡¯t win.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said in a low voice, ¡± after all, that¡¯s the royal family¡¯s martial arts school. perhaps they deliberately went easy at the start, and now they¡¯ll have to do their best! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t win, or we¡¯ll lose too much!¡± the olddy said coldly. she really couldn¡¯t bear to see leng rongrong, this b * tch, show off. xuanyuan qiongyu stared coldly in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. leng rongrong was dressed in an ancient costume today. the bright red costume was very beautiful. at first nce, one could feel that her beauty was extraordinary. everyone else was paying attention to the match in the ring, but she only paid attention to leng rongrong¡¯s face. after all, they were rted by blood, so they were a little simr. however, the more she looked at leng rongrong, the more jealous she became. how could leng rongrong¡¯s face be better than hers? she was the top socialite, okay? furthermore, she actually had the north thearch club behind her. she was clearly a wild girl from the countryside, but she was actually the boss behind the north thearch club. she should be the most powerful one. how could this b * tch have a stronger halo than her? her heart was filled with jealousy, but her face remained calm. after patting the old madam¡¯s shoulder, xuanyuan qiongyu walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side. she looked at the ring and asked, ¡± you don¡¯t live in that house? ¡± ¡°house?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment, then she remembered that the xuanyuan family had prepared a ce for her to stay. ¡± oh, no. ¡± ¡°where do you live?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked, ¡± i went to look for you a few days ago, but i found out that you didn¡¯t stay there. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m living in my own home,¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡°your own home?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± where did you buy your house? ¡± ¡°which house are you talking about? i have many houses, but i don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re talking about.¡± leng rongrong said casually. she had absolutely no intention of showing off her wealth. of course, although she didn¡¯t show off her wealth, xuanyuan qiongyu was extremely jealous. as the eldest daughter of the xuanyuan family, as the number one socialite, she only had one vi and three houses under her name. leng rongrong, on the other hand, had an expression that said she had more houses than she could count. xuanyuan qiongyu chuckled and said, ¡± how many houses do you have? five, six?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t, i haven¡¯t counted.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were focused on the stage. she was worried that something would happen to jin haixuan, so she answered casually. countless ... she actually said that she had countless houses. xuanyuan qiongyu turned her head, and her eyes glowed with a venomous light. how could she be so rich? how could she have so many houses?! fortunately, this b * tch didn¡¯t seem to have announced this to the public, so no one knew that this wild girl from xuanyuan¡¯s hometown was actually richer and more powerful than her. wait for her to snatch the ring on her finger, wait for her to get rid of her ... she would think of a way to snatch the things under her name. after all, she was also a xuanyuan, so it was only natural for her to take away her things. as for leng rongrong¡¯s husband ... did he have a special identity? could he be the original owner of leng rongrong¡¯s north thearch club? she did not believe that leng rongrong could have built the north thearch club at her age. xuanyuan qiongyu thought for a moment before asking, ¡± where do you live now? ¡± leng rongrong then turned to look at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± why are you so concerned about me? you don¡¯t need to know where i live. i don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have any contact.¡± after she finished, leng rongrong continued to look at the arena. xuanyuan qiongyu choked, and her expression became even more unsightly. she had not even said that she did not want to keep in touch with leng rongrong, but leng rongrong had already said that she would not have any contact with them. she said it as if she was trying to please her. xuanyuan qiongyu returned tody xuanyuan¡¯s side with a livid face. after watching for a while, leng rongrong asked, ¡± chi ye, have you ced your bet? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m down. i¡¯ve bet all the money you gave me on our dojo¡¯s win.¡± chi ye said. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± when i go on stage, remember to bet on me too. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. chi ye nodded. ¡°this way, the dojo won¡¯t have to worry about operating funds.¡± leng rongrong said casually. she had already predicted that her martial arts school would win. she knew that there would be many bets on the inte and everyone would definitely choose the royal martial arts school. therefore, she asked chi ye to bet on her martial arts school. it would be a huge loss if he did not take advantage of such a good opportunity to make a fortune. in the arena, the dragon tiger dojo won once again. this time, everyone was still extremely surprised. everyone felt that the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s first win was a fluke, their second win was a coincidence, and their third win was impossible. after all, the imperial family¡¯s dojo had only sent out experts, while the dragon tiger dojo only had these few people. they couldn¡¯t possibly be too strong. in the end, the dragon tiger dojo had unexpectedly won all three rounds. Chapter 750 ? Chapter 750: the little cutie riding on a wolf made a domineering appearance Trantor: 549690339 ¡°f * ck, i bet everything on the royal family¡¯s dojo, i¡¯m going to lose everything!¡± ¡°who didn¡¯t bet on the royal dojo? why did the royal dojo lose?¡± ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s next? the royal family won¡¯t lose again, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯m starting to doubt my life!¡± ...... everyone was cursing and swearing. the most irritable person was huangfu shen. he was the one who wanted to live stream himself eating sh * t. his face turned green when he thought about how he had boasted about doing a live stream of himself eating sh * t. ¡°damn it, what¡¯s wrong with you all! have they all wilted today? women can¡¯t beat you, men can¡¯t beat you, trash can¡¯t beat you, what¡¯s the use of the royal martial school raising you, are you pigs? if it¡¯s fattened up, do you want to ughter it?¡± huangfu shen kicked fan jin and the others hard. he was about to die from anger. ¡°is the royal family dojoing again?¡± leng rongrong smiled and turned to look at huangfu shen. ¡± there are three more rounds. young master huangfu, are you going to admit defeat or continue? ¡± ¡°the royal family¡¯s dojo will never admit defeat!¡± ¡± humph! ¡± huangfu shen snorted. ¡± don¡¯t think that you¡¯re great just because you won three rounds by luck! ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± then let¡¯s continue. ¡± next, the two sides continued to substitute yers. because it was different from what they had guessed at the beginning, many of the spectators felt that it was very exciting. in the beginning, everyone had been certain that the dragon tiger dojo would lose. however, gradually, more and more people began to believe that the dragon tiger dojo would exceed their expectations and win. the imperial family¡¯s dojo was clearly more powerful, but the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s people seemed to be very smart and very particr about tactics. he never thought that the dragon tiger dojo, which had declined to such a state, would be stronger than the royal family¡¯s dojo. as a result, not many people belittled the dragon tiger dojo in the following matches. on the contrary, many people looked at them with admiration. he had clearly reached the end of the line. however, the dragon tiger dojo could bring him back from death¡¯s door. what was even more shocking was that leng rongrong, who was sitting next to huangfu shen, had already been warned by some sharp-eyed people when everyone went on stage. therefore, some people spected that leng rongrong was the reason why the dragon tiger dojo was able to turn the tide. from the looks of it, this little girl from the legendary dragon tiger dojo was not that bad. in fact, she seemed to be quite powerful. in the beginning, everyone thought that leng rongrong was a little funny in her red ancient costume. however, at this moment, everyone noticed that she was dressed in such a way. it was very eye-catching, very mboyant, and very arrogant. moreover, as everyone could see, although the dragon tiger dojo had been winning, the young dojo master remained calm throughout. she was neither arrogant nor impatient. she even taught those who were twice her age. ¡± she¡¯s not simple. the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s young female dojo master seems to be quite extraordinary! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s a hero from ancient times?¡± ¡± then you¡¯re overthinking it. i heard that she¡¯s the youngdy from xuanyuan vige. ¡± ¡°oh, really? her temperament didn¡¯t seem to be from the countryside. she looked quite extraordinary and beautiful. i feel like even miss qiongyu of the xuanyuan family can¡¯tpare!¡± ¡± indeed, she has an otherworldly temperament. if i didn¡¯t pay attention, i wouldn¡¯t have felt it. but now that i look at her, she¡¯s demonic and immortal. she¡¯s very beautiful. ¡± ...... there was a lot of discussion in the surroundings. many people no longer paid attention to thepetition in the ring, but instead paid attention to leng rongrong. someone said that leng rongrong was much more beautiful than xuanyuan qiongyu.pared to xuanyuan qiongyu, she looked more like a youngdy with a socialite aura. xuanyuan qiongyu, who was standing at the side, clenched her fists tightly when she heard these words. her nails were almost digging into her flesh. she knew it. leng rongrong was indeed her biggest threat. ¡°this little bastard, can he still win?¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face grew uglier. this dojo wouldn¡¯t be famous because of thepetition with the royal family¡¯s dojo, right? then they would be at a disadvantage! it was all because of this little b * tch. why did she bring people to buy the dojo? you traitor! ¡°grandma, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said. ¡°yes.¡± olddy xuanyuan nodded, her chest heaving with anger. she was an olddy, and if it weren¡¯t for her good health, she would have died from anger. the next two matches were as expected. the imperial family lost again and again, while the dragon tiger dojo won all the matches. thest match was between leng rongrong and the strongest card in the royal martial arts school. leng rongrong didn¡¯t dare to let anyone from her own martial arts school fight the strongest person in the royal family¡¯s martial arts school, because he was indeed very strong. ¡°do you still want topete?¡± leng rongrong looked at huangfu shen and asked, ¡± it¡¯s thest match. in fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if we fight or not, the royal dojo has already lost.¡± ¡°of course we¡¯repeting!¡± huangfu shen gritted his teeth. this was hisst bit of dignity. if they admitted defeat, the royal family¡¯s dojo would lose all their face in the future. however, if they won thest match, they could still regain some of their dignity. ¡°alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± leng rongrong stood up, one hand pressing down on the tall stage, then with a light leap, her red dress fluttered, as if a red lotus had bloomed, as dazzling as fire. she was wearing a string of silver bells on her ankles and wrists, so when shended, the sound of the bells was very pleasant to hear. just like that, she gracefully stood on top of the ring. she didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes. she was still in an ancient costume, with long ck hair that reached her waist. standing in the ring, she gave everyone the illusion that they had traveled through time, as if they had entered an ancient world. ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡± oh my god! i just realized that the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s dojo master is actually so good-looking. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s probably a fairy!¡± ¡± i¡¯m tempted to study at the dragon tiger dojo just because of the chief¡¯s good looks. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how good this fairy pavilion master¡¯s martial arts are, but it shouldn¡¯t be just for show, right? ¡°he must be extraordinary to be the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s dojo master! after all, she just gave a few pointers to the others, and they all won!¡± ¡°however, this time, she is going to fight against ye kexin, the most powerful trump card of the royal martial school. although he¡¯s young, he¡¯s the descendant of the ye family. he¡¯s very powerful.¡± ¡°you¡¯ll know when you see it!¡± ¡°i¡¯d rather see the dragon tiger dojo win!¡± ¡°don¡¯t let the royal family hear you say that. if they target you, you¡¯ll die a terrible death!¡± the dojo was packed with people. little nan yu rode storm and walked in front. when he brought his family out, there were too many people and they almost couldn¡¯t squeeze in. fortunately, the storm was very strong, and the rain was also very heavy, because there was a big white tiger twisting its strong body and walking behind. the tiger¡¯s roar attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but make way. Chapter 751 ? Chapter 751: f * ck, their family owns a zoo? Trantor: 549690339 when mo linyuan and the others appeared, the entire martial arts center was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop because of the tiger¡¯s roar. no one even looked at ye kexin, who was in the ring. everyone turned to look at mo linyuan and the others almost at the same time. fourth master mo was dressed in a dark suit. his tall figure walked beside storm, while little nan yu sat on top of the snow-white storm. at the back, rainstorm was hit by a critical hit, and behind him was a big white tiger. the old man, tang luo, li ruhua, and quan yu were all around the big white tiger. because a few of the animals were very eye-catching, the tiger¡¯s roar made everyone¡¯s blood run cold. therefore, everyone couldn¡¯t help but make way for him. ¡°is, is this the dog vice director?¡± ¡± f * ck! this dog is too good-looking! it¡¯s too big! ¡± ¡± i thought the advertisement was exaggerating. i didn¡¯t expect that the dog would actually be this big! ¡± ¡± who¡¯s that man? he¡¯s so handsome. i can¡¯t take it anymore. my heart is beating uncontrobly. ¡± ¡°why can¡¯t you women take your eyes off a good-looking man? can¡¯t you see that man has a son? the child riding the dog looks quite simr to that man, so they must be father and son!¡± ¡± that cute little baby is also good-looking. how can he have such a cute child? oh my god, is the little guy throwing flirtatious eyes? ¡± ¡± so naughty. but i can¡¯t take it anymore. my heart is melting! ¡± ¡°so cool! but why was there a chicken? and what¡¯s the situation with that tiger behind us!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. why is there a tiger running around? is the tiger fierce? it can¡¯t eat people, right? ¡± ¡°he doesn¡¯t look too fierce. he seems very gentle!¡± ¡°it should be domesticated!¡± ¡± what kind of identity is this? why can he raise tigers? why can he raise so many magical animals? ¡± everyone was discussing spiritedly, and everyone consciously made way for him. fourth master mo walked in front and soon arrived at the seat where leng rongrong had been sitting. guan li and the others knew mo linyuan and immediately invited him to sit down when they saw him. fourth master mo did not decline and directly sat down on the chair. little nan yu jumped off storm¡¯s body andnded on the ground. he then ran in front of mo linyuan and stared at him with a pair of ck eyes. although the little guy didn¡¯t say anything, the meaning in his eyes was very clear. daddy, hug! fourth master mo picked up the short-legged and short-armed little milk bun and ced him on hisp. the two of them looked at leng rongrong in the ring. storm, storm, critical hit, the big white tiger sat in a row in the front row. tang luo, li ruhua, the old master, and quan yu were all standing around mo linyuan¡¯s chair. the instructors of the dojo all stepped back. at first, huangfu shen had a lot of people on his side, and it looked like he was very powerful. however, after mo linyuan and the others appeared, huangfu shen¡¯s aura waspletely lost. huangfu shen¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the person who broke his armst time. ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± fourth master mo swept a nce at huangfu shen. his eyes were indifferent, as if he did not even put huangfu shen in his eyes, as if he did not care at all. huangfu shen¡¯s face twitched. he had said that when these people saw his lightningst time, none of them were surprised. this guy¡¯s family must be running a zoo! they even raised tigers, and they were all free-range. lightning was indeed not worth mentioning in front of them. in the ring, leng rongrong did not expect little nan yu and mo linyuan toe. they must have seen the live broadcast, so they came to watch the live show. she smiled at the group of people. fourth master mo stared at her and furrowed his brows slightly. because he knew what kind of person ye ke was, he was more or less worried about his wife. however, leng rongrong smiled at him, her eyes indicating that he didn¡¯t need to worry. she could handle it on her own and deal with ye ke. little nan yu raised his chubby arms and shouted at leng rongrong, ¡± mommy, all the best! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. she turned around and looked at ye koujing. ye kexin looked like he was only 23 or 24 years old. he was very young. he was wearing the royal martial arts school¡¯s ck training uniform with gold lining, but his temperament was very refined. he had short ck hair, a clean face, and clear eyes. the moment people saw him, they would never think that he was a martial arts master. moreover, he was wearing a string of buddhist beads on his wrist. he seemed to be a buddhist. leng rongrong and ye kouxue both bowed to each other. after that, the two of them didn¡¯t waste any time and directly attacked. ye kexin¡¯s movements were swift and fierce. he didn¡¯t say a word of nonsense, nor did he look down on leng rongrong just because she was a woman. his face was full of seriousness. in fact, anyone with a bit of martial arts background could tell whether the other party was very powerful or not. therefore, ye kexin could tell that leng rongrong was definitely not as simple as she looked. although she was a girl, she gave off a strong feeling. leng rongrong could also feel that ye kexin was very strong. she had almost never met a worthy opponent, but ye kexin made her feel that she had to take him seriously. every move that ye ke made was extremely ruthless and sharp. leng rongrong received two blows and took a few steps back rapidly. her movements were also very fast, as if she was floating in the air. because she was wearing a dress and had many bells hanging on her body, the fighting scene looked very beautiful. the audience felt like they were watching a fight scene in a wuxia film. ¡°i¡¯ve already exchanged several moves with ye ke!¡± ¡± the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s headmaster is indeed powerful. ye kexin was the champion ofst year¡¯s martial artspetition! ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect such a young woman to be so powerful! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s so powerful! there¡¯s no sloppiness in her moves. how can she be so powerful? ¡± ¡°the two of them look like they¡¯re on par!¡± ¡± the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s dojo master is actually on par with the champion of the martial artspetition! ¡± ¡°this is too shocking!¡± ¡°am i the only one who thinks it¡¯s beautiful? she¡¯s like a fairy when she¡¯s fighting!¡± ¡°i also think it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°ye kouxue is also very handsome!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know why, but i feel like they¡¯re a good match!¡± ¡°i also feel that they¡¯re verypatible. they both have the feeling of celestial primes who don¡¯t care about the mortal world.¡± ¡°no, no, no, they¡¯re more like celestial primes and demon primes!¡± as the group of people discussed, they felt a cold and terrifying gaze suddenly look over. then, everyone shut their mouths in horror. Chapter 752 ? Chapter 752: falling into his arms Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong and ye kexin were indeed evenly matched, so the two of them exchanged more than a thousand moves without a clear winner being decided. it was even hard to tell who was at a disadvantage. the audience was breaking out in cold sweat for the two of them. no one knew who would win in the end. but it was obvious that they were all very powerful. not to mention the others, even leng rongrong, who was in the ring, couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. this ye kexin was much more powerful than she had imagined. she had tried a few times and wanted to use her ultimate move to defeat ye kouke, but ye kouke didn¡¯t give her the chance. ye ke was also trying his best. he also looked like he didn¡¯t want to lose. the imperial family dojo had already lost five rounds. thest round was to save some face, so they couldn¡¯t lose. therefore, ye ke had to work very hard. naturally, leng rongrong did not want to lose. after all, she had asked chi ye to ce a bet, and it was thest round. only by winning would the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s reputation soar. below the stage, fourth master mo and little nan yu were frowning. the little guy¡¯s palms were full of sweat. he whispered, ¡± daddy, can mommy win? this ye ke looks really strong. ¡± ¡°she will win.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were also filled with worry. he wished he could go into the ring on behalf of his wife. however, they were in the middle of a fight and he knew that rongrong was a strong person, so he would not go up to help. little nan yu clenched his fists and nodded firmly, ¡± yes, mommy is so good. mommy will definitely win. ¡± in the arena, leng rongrong and ye kexin¡¯s exchange of blows was very exciting. in the audience, many people were recording, especially those who also knew kung fu. they wanted to record these wonderful moments and study themter. how could these two people be so powerful? if he could study their moves thoroughly, he would probably be able to increase his strength. in the ring, leng rongrong and ye kexin were both injured by each other. their eyes were almost red. after fighting for so long, they felt like they were exhausted, but no one was willing to lower their heads. they attacked at the same time again, but they were forced back again. leng rongrong stood at the side of the ring. her breathing was already in a slight, unnoticeable disorder. she was already exhausted and covered in sweat. although she looked calm, her lips were already much paler. luckily, ye ke was about the same as her. he was originally calm andposed, but at that moment, he was panting slightly. when he looked up, his eyes were no longer as calm. he had probably thought that he would win, but he did not expect leng rongrong to be so tough. the two of them looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but smile. there was a feeling of mutual appreciation. then, the two of them charged at each other again and started to fight madly. many people below the ring were eximing. then, they started guessing wildly. since they were all so powerful, who would win? just like that, after another few hundred moves, both of them were exhausted. leng rongrong, who was leaning on the side, suddenly raised her head and looked at ye kexin, who was also resting. ¡± i¡¯m a little tired. i don¡¯t want to y anymore! ¡± ¡°do you want to admit defeat?¡± the corners of ye kexin¡¯s lips curved up slightly as well, and he looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡°of course not, i¡¯m going to beat you!¡± the moment she spoke, leng rongrong seemed to have exploded with the greatest strength in her body. she suddenly rushed towards ye koujing and caught him off guard. because this attack came very suddenly, ye kexin was caught by leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s fingers locked onto ye kexin¡¯s throat. she panted slightly and said, ¡± i won. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve won,¡± ye kexin moved extremely close to leng rongrong. he lifted his pair of clear and cold eyes to look at leng rongrong, and his breathing was also a little heavy. ¡°ye ke has lost!¡± ¡± the dragon tiger dojo has won the match! ¡± ¡± my god! the dragon tiger dojo won against the imperial family¡¯s dojo! how is this possible?! ¡± ¡°when i entered, i thought the royal family would win. i didn¡¯t think that this result would be enough to overturn me!¡± ¡± the lowest ranked martial arts school in the capital. he won against the top three martial arts schools in the capital, the royal martial arts school ... unbelievable. ye kexin actually lost. i remember that ye kexin has never lost before! ¡± everyone was amazed. huangfu shen¡¯s face turned ugly to an indescribable degree. he was also in disbelief. the ace of his martial school, ye kexin, had actually lost? ye kexin was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t lose even if he was brought to any martial arts school to fight. but at this moment, he actually lost! ¡°ye ke, did you throw the game?¡± ¡± how is that possible? how could you lose? ¡± huangfu shen couldn¡¯t believe it. he cursed madly and felt that this was an oue that he couldn¡¯t ept. he felt that at least ye ke wouldn¡¯t lose. he had originallye to challenge the school, but in the end, he had kicked an iron te? on the side, little nan yu pped happily. fourth master mo carried little nan yu and ced him on a chair before walking towards the stage. at the same time, leng rongrong tilted her head and let go of ye koujing with a smile. the moment he let go, ye knelt down on one knee with a thump. his knee hit the stage, making a heavy thump. leng rongrong was also exhausted. she almost knelt on the ground, but before she could fall, she felt a familiar scent approaching. then, she fell into a warm and broad embrace. mo linyuan supported her from behind and held her in his arms. ¡°i¡¯m a little tired,¡± leng rongrong smiled at mo linyuan. ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve been so tired, but it felt so good. ¡± it had been a long time since he had fought with such a powerful person, and it had also been a long time since he had fought with all his strength. ye kexin was indeed very strong, and he was taking thispetition very seriously. fourth master mo¡¯s expression was a little dark. his heart ached for leng rongrong, who was exhausted. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with them?¡± the audience saw that both of them were exhausted and asked in confusion, ¡± so both of them are injured? ¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be considered a lose-lose situation. i reckon that they all suffered some flesh injuries, but they¡¯re not very serious. ye kexin knelt down probably because he¡¯s exhausted. the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s director fell down because he¡¯s also out of strength. after all, they had exchanged so many moves. moreover, they had all gone all out. it was a waste of energy and strength. ordinary people would not be able to hold on for so long. to be able to persevere to this extent, the two of them are truly extraordinary.¡± someone who understood the situation exined. ¡°indeed, after fighting for so long, even if they didn¡¯t use all their strength, they would be exhausted, let alone two experts.¡± ¡± there¡¯s a limit to a person¡¯s physical strength. most people would be more or less at that level. these two are already very powerful! ¡± ¡± the dragon tiger dojo is too strong! ¡± ¡°it seems that the dragon tiger dojo is about to be established!¡± Chapter 753 ? Chapter 753: the dojo is no longer yours! Trantor: 549690339 olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu were also watching from the front. after watching the video, the two of them felt veryplicated. it looked like the dragon tiger dojo was about to rise ... but they had actually sold the dojo for such a low price. it was an extreme loss. what surprised them even more was leng rongrong. this country bumpkin who grew up in the countryside was actually so powerful. she actually beat ye kexin. the famous ye kexin in the capital, the ye kexin who had never lost a martial artspetition. how could a b * tch like her be so powerful? xuanyuan qiongyu was calcting in her heart. if she were to go against leng rongrong and give it her all, would she have a chance to win? the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was not as good as leng rongrong, especially when he heard the discussions of the people around him. at this moment, someone noticed olddy xuanyuan. because the news of the dojo being bought hadn¡¯t been spread, no one knew that it was no longer the xuanyuan family¡¯s dojo. when everyone saw olddy xuanyuan, they instinctively thought that the martial arts school was still owned by the xuanyuan family, so they decided to go and congratte her. ¡± old madam, congrattions! it looks like your martial arts school is going to make aeback! ¡± ¡± old madam, congrattions! the dragon tiger dojo is about to return to its peak! ¡± ¡± olddy xuanyuan, i¡¯m impressed. the dragon tiger dojo is where it is today all because of olddy xuanyuan¡¯s guidance! ¡± many people ran up to old madam xuanyuan and ttered her like crazy. olddy xuanyuan didn¡¯t expect so many people to tter her. she was a vain person, so she couldn¡¯t tell the truth. she only felt that these words were exceptionally pleasant to hear. she suddenly didn¡¯t want to sell the dojo. yes, she didn¡¯t want to sell it anymore. she wanted to take back the dojo. she wanted that b * tch leng rongrong to take back the dojo! olddy xuanyuan was thinking about taking back the martial arts school as she smiled at the mothers who came to tter her. ¡± you¡¯re all too kind. thank you! ¡± when leng rongrong came back to her senses, she happened to see the old madam surrounded by the crowd. she couldn¡¯t help but frown. was this old witch so shameless? this dojo was no longer hers. now that the dojo had won, she still considered herself the boss behind the dojo? what did the martial arts school have to do with her? leng rongrong found it inexplicablyughable. he had never put in any effort and had been oppressing the martial arts school all along, but the old thing seemed to enjoy the false reputation of the martial arts school. after leng rongrong got out of mo linyuan¡¯s arms, she gently jumped off the stage and walked towards the old madam. when xuanyuan qiongyu saw leng rongronging over, she pulled on the olddy¡¯s sleeve in a panic. when the surrounding people saw leng rongronging over, they all quieted down and looked at leng rongrong. a gust of wind blew, and leng rongrong felt that the hot sweat from the fight earlier had turned cold. she smiled at olddy xuanyuan, then suddenly turned to the others and said calmly, ¡± no need to congratte olddy xuanyuan. ¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong in confusion. ¡± oh, because this dojo is no longer the xuanyuan family¡¯s dojo. the old madam has already sold the dojo for a low price. ¡± leng rongrong said calmly, ¡± from now on, whether the dojo is glorious or not, it has nothing to do with the old madam! ¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡± when everyone went to congratte her just now, old madam didn¡¯t say anything and was even so pleased with herself! ¡± ¡± vanity. everyone knows that the olddy of the xuanyuan family is full of vanity, right? ¡± olddy xuanyuan looked extremely embarrassed. his face was colorful, like a rainbow. she was really embarrassed. she said to leng rongrong in a low voice, ¡± b * tch, must you go this far? do you really have to say such things at a time like this?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say anything special. i was just telling everyone the truth. i was afraid that everyone would misunderstand.¡± leng rongrong said humbly, ¡± if old madam is not satisfied, why don¡¯t i tell everyone and let everyone pretend that you¡¯re the one behind the dojo? to congratte you again?¡± there was a hint of sarcasm in her words, which made the olddy even more embarrassed. xuanyuan qiongyu was also embarrassed. she frowned and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± rongrong, you¡¯re grandma¡¯s granddaughter. how can you speak to grandma like that? ¡± ¡°is there a problem with what i said?¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± is it wrong to tell the truth? ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. all the people around looked at xuanyuan qiongyu and old madam xuanyuan, thinking of all the people who hade to congratte them. they knew that the martial arts school had been sold, but they had still epted all the congrattions. this was truly shocking. she could also sense how shameless old madam xuanyuan was. of course, it was one of the four great ns after all, so no one dared to say anything. they just backed away in embarrassment. leng rongrong then turned around and suddenly blocked huangfu shen, who was about to sneak away with his men. ¡°young master huangfu, what¡¯s wrong? you want to sneak away after losing? didn¡¯t we agree that if you lost, you would tell everyone that you lost and admit that the royal family¡¯s dojo is inferior to the dragon tiger dojo!¡± ¡°b * tch, don¡¯t you go too far!¡± huangfu shen¡¯s expression was ugly as he red at leng rongrong. ¡± the whole world knows about the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s victory. didn¡¯t you broadcast it live? what do you want me to announce?¡± thinking of this, huangfu shen became a little irritable. he had never thought that the dragon tiger dojo would win. if he had known, he would not have allowed leng rongrong and her gang to livestream. he felt that he and the royal family¡¯s martial arts school had lost all their face. the whole world probably knew that the royal family¡¯s dojo had lost to a declining dojo. ¡°yes, that¡¯s true. everyone knows that. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit that the imperial family¡¯s dojo is inferior to the dragon tiger dojo. however, don¡¯t you remember what you said before?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s index finger touched her chin, her lips slightly pursed. ¡± i¡¯m just afraid that theizens will keep thinking about it, so i¡¯m just reminding you. eating sh * t on a live broadcast, didn¡¯t you say it yourself!¡± huangfu shen was speechless. he knew that this b * tch was going to make things difficult for him! this devilish b * tch was really too difficult to deal with! no one else remembered this matter, but she had to bring it up in person. at this moment, chi ye rushed forward and took a close-up shot of huangfu shen. ¡± young master huangfu, many people are looking forward to it. there are a lot ofments. they¡¯re all telling you to remember to do a live broadcast! ¡± huangfu shen was speechless. he cursed angrily and then shouted, ¡± move! i don¡¯t need you to remind me! ¡± Chapter 754 ? Chapter 754: rascally to this extent? Trantor: 549690339 after huangfu shen left, a small half of the people watching the show dispersed. the remaining half, because their blood was boiling from watching thepetition, felt that leng rongrong was too powerful and too domineering, actually decided to stay and sign up for martial arts. of course, there were also some people who came for storms, because they heard that these pets could be seen often in the martial arts centers. however, no matter what, many people did not care about the academic qualifications of the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s disciples. everyone felt that education was not important. no matter how impressive the education of the royal family¡¯s people was, they still lost in the end. moreover, it seemed that the people from the dragon tiger dojo were more cultured. this time, guan li and the others were extremely busy. because there were too many people who had signed up, no one had expected such a situation. leng rongrong saw that there were too many people, so she asked guan li and the others to hand out the registration forms first. she asked everyone to go home and fill in their forms, and when they were done, they would be sent to the martial arts school. she even announced that not everyone was qualified to enter the dragon tiger dojo. if the students chose the dojo, the dojo would choose its students. after everyone had left, the entire martial arts school finally quieted down. leng rongrong had wanted to chat with mo linyuan and xiao nan xi, but she suddenly realized that olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu were still in the martial arts school. everyone had left, but they had not. olddy xuanyuan walked towards leng rongrong and raised her hand to p her. pa! the sound of the p was clear and loud. leng rongrong was stunned for a moment, and the expression on old madam xuanyuan¡¯s face almost cracked in an instant. she was going to draw leng rongrong, but she didn¡¯t draw leng rongrong. she felt like she was being drawn. she widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at the old man in front of her with her eyes wide open. ¡± you, you, what are you? how dare you hit me! ¡± ¡°what kind of old witch are you? you actually want to bully my little disciple!¡± grandmaster red at old madam xuanyuan, looking very angry. the p just now was from master grandpa to olddy xuanyuan. ¡°w-what did you just call me?¡± it was the second time that she had heard the term ¡± old witch ¡± and she almost suffocated. ¡± you ... you old thing! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m an old thing.¡± master grandpa snorted coldly, ¡± you old witch. ¡± olddy xuanyuan was speechless. she red at the old man and shouted at her bodyguards, ¡± are you all blind? can¡¯t you see that i¡¯ve been beaten up? don¡¯t you want your sry? did i raise you useless people for nothing?¡± then, a group of bodyguards rushed towards the old man and surrounded him. just as guan li and the others were about to help the old man, the old man said, ¡± no need, little kids, you don¡¯t have to help me. i¡¯ll just deal with this group of people. ¡± after that, the old man started fighting with a group of people. leng rongrong knew the old man¡¯s ability, so she didn¡¯t care about him. instead, she looked at olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu with a calm expression. he didn¡¯t know what shameless words these two people were going to say. with how shameless these two people were, they could do anything. ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯m not selling this martial arts center!¡± ¡± you colluded with others to trick me, didn¡¯t you? ¡± olddy xuanyuan said angrily. ¡± you wanted me to sell the dojo at a low price, didn¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s your own choice. i didn¡¯t press your hand down to make you sign. you¡¯re the one who decided to sell it, so what does it have to do with me?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. she knew it was definitely something shameless. the dojo had already been sold, but he still wanted it back! ¡± i don¡¯t care. you¡¯re the one who introduced him. go and think of a way to get the dojo back! ¡± olddy xuanyuan said coldly. ¡± you¡¯ve already taken the money and signed the contract. what reason do you have to make them spit it out? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± is this how olddy xuanyuan does business? ¡± i don¡¯t know if anyone would still dare to do business with you if this situation were to spread out.¡± ¡± you ... it¡¯s clearly you! you colluded with outsiders to deceive us! ¡± ¡°who¡¯s lying to you!¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± just as olddy xuanyuan was fuming with anger, xuanyuan qiongyu noticed quan yu and recalled that he was the one who had bought the martial arts school that day. she realized that quan yu seemed to be someone close to mo linyuan ... at once, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression turned ugly. she looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± that person is that boss quan from the other day, right? ¡± they had been tricked by leng rongrong. they had beenpletely tricked by leng rongrong. selling the dojo at a low price, leng rongrong could now make use of the dojo to make a crazy amount of money. in that situation just now, the dojo would have many students! the once declining dojo was really going to rise! ¡°you, you are indeed your aplice, you b * tch!¡± olddy xuanyuan was so angry that she raised her hand to hit leng rongrong again. this time, it was mo linyuan who grabbed her hand. fourth master mo, in the identity of lord rong, was iparably tall. in front of the olddy, he was like a giant. he grabbed the olddy¡¯s wrist as if he was floating in the air. then, he started to exert a little force with his fingertips. bit by bit. the olddy¡¯s face started to wrinkle, and it slowly crumpled into a ball, looking extremely ugly. ¡°my arm, my arm is going to be broken! qiongyu, call the police!¡± ¡°this ck-hearted person is going to kill someone!¡± at this moment, the olddy was like a shrew, a scoundrel. suddenly, she wanted to sit on the ground and roll around making a scene. after releasing his grip on the old man¡¯s wrist, fourth master mo frowned and looked at the old man on the ground with disgust. leng rongrong was also slightly disgusted. she thought that the olddy was indeed shameless, but she did not expect her to be so shameless. she actually curled up on the ground and rolled around ... he was the head of the xuanyuan family, and he was really capable of doing anything. ¡°roar!¡± even the big white tiger couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. it rushed up and roared at the olddy. the olddy was about to make a scene, but she was so frightened by the big white tiger that she almost wet her pants. she trembled as she got up. ¡°little bastard, just you wait and see!¡± ¡± just you wait. if you don¡¯t spit out the dojo, i¡¯ll teach you a lesson! ¡± olddy xuanyuan spat out some harsh words in a huff, then turned around and left with xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s help. ¡°it¡¯s finally quiet.¡± leng rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. this fight had really made her whole body ache. ¡°it¡¯s over. the rise of the dojo shouldn¡¯t be a problem. go back and rest.¡± mo linyuan said as he held leng rongrong¡¯s waist. leng rongrong raised her head and nced at mo linyuan. she smiled and kissed him, then said with a smile, ¡± wait for me for a while, i still have some things to deal with. ¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong in surprise. his madam had taken the initiative to kiss him, this wasn¡¯t an illusion, right? Chapter 755 ? Chapter 755: how much did you earn? Trantor: 549690339 his wife actually took the initiative to kiss him! fourth master mo was excited for a few minutes, and even after leng rongrong had left, he was still in a state of joy and shock. happiness came too suddenly. as a result, fourth master mo continued to stare at his wife with a gentle expression. he did not say anything to disturb her and simply stood at the side, not disturbing her. meanwhile, lord rong had been busy. she went back and forth to instruct the martial arts school¡¯s people on what to do next. she even suggested to increase the tuition for the students in the dojo. when they suggested this, everyone was a little hesitant. after all, the dojo didn¡¯t have many students recently. although they won thepetition this time, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they didn¡¯t have any academic qualifications. even if they had been studying hard, it was not easy to get a degree. the group of people¡¯s mood instantly became a little low, and they all advised leng rongrong not to raise the school fees anymore. ¡°don¡¯t worry, there will be peopleing.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you have to be prepared. the dojo will be full during this period of time, so you can¡¯t just ept any student. ording to the points i mentioned just now, we won¡¯t ept any students who haven¡¯t reached the requirements. ¡°we can¡¯t just let the students choose the dojo. we can choose the coach. we have to choose the students too!¡± as the dragon tiger dojo had always been in a state of decline, everyone was shocked when they heard leng rongrong say that they were going to select disciples. he felt that this was simply unbelievable. in the past, they would thank the heavens and earth if a disciple came to learn martial arts, worshiping him like a buddha. in the end, leng rongrong directly said that she wanted to pick students, and even if there were no students, she could not ept students who were outside of her requirements. the people who signed up for the dojo had to pass several levels of assessments before they could enter. wasn¡¯t this rejecting arge portion of the students at the door? everyone could not quite understand leng rongrong¡¯s way of doing things. they felt that they had finally made it through, but in the end, she came up with such a use, blocking some students outside. the group of people simply didn¡¯t dare to think about it. ¡°how many students will we have left if we screen the students like this?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, chief. this isn¡¯t right. we¡¯ve already lost a lot of money. i think it¡¯s more important to make money now! ¡± ¡°yeah, we can¡¯t continue to lose money!¡± the group of people persuaded leng rongrong worriedly. he felt that he couldn¡¯t continue to lose money like this. ¡°earn money? we¡¯ve already made a profit, probably quite a lot!¡± leng rongrong smiled when she heard the word ¡± money ¡°. she looked at chi ye, who was calcting the bill with a calctor in the corner. ¡°what?¡± ¡°we haven¡¯t epted any disciples recently, nor have we participated in any other activities to win any prize money. how could we have earned so much?¡± ¡°yes, chief, you¡¯ve been paying for my recent expenses!¡± ¡°the chief is joking again!¡± ¡°we¡¯re also embarrassed to let the chief pay for it all the time, right?¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong with worry. ever since leng rongrong appeared, the thing she did the most was to take out money, all sorts of money. buying the dojo, renovating it, paying the sry, and so on were all paid by the little girl, leng rongrong. they were all a little embarrassed. rongrong had clearly called them uncle and sister, but in the end, a little girl had to pay for it, and the budokan had never had any results. ¡± i¡¯m really making money! i¡¯m not lying to you! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled and said, ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask chi ye. chi ye, how much money did our martial arts school make? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m still calcting. it¡¯s at least one billion. we¡¯ve also opened a few gambling houses, and we¡¯re basically guaranteed to earn money.¡± chi ye raised his head and nced at leng rongrong. ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve experienced the feeling of being so rich. ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± guan li and the others were confused. they had no idea what kind of bet chi ye was talking about. ¡± just now, when we werepeting, i asked chi ye to open a few betting houses and ce bets. they all bet on the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s victory. because the oue was obvious, almost everyone bet on the royal family¡¯s martial arts school. no one thought that our martial arts school would win in the end. the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school, which was sure to win, lost miserably.¡± as no one had ced their bets on the dragon tiger dojo, the dojo¡¯s odds were particrly high. as a result, they earned a lot of money. ¡°really?¡± guan li jumped up from the stool. although he had many injuries on his body, he was very excited. ¡± so much money, and it¡¯s all from our martial arts school? ¡± our dojo earned so much money in such a short time?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± are you relieved now? ¡± ¡°chief, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°i¡¯m in awe!¡± ¡± you¡¯re too strong. you can actually earn so much money. chief, you¡¯re really a genius. how did you think of this way to make money? ¡± leng rongrong smiled and touched her nose. she had learned this trick from her third father, who had always been mischievous and often did this. however, sometimes, it was still very useful. ¡°it¡¯s mainly because everyone¡¯s good. if we win thepetition and we can¡¯t win, i¡¯ll be making a loss even with this method.¡± leng rongrong said humbly. ¡°we were able to win thepetition because of you, rongrong. if it wasn¡¯t for your advice, we would have lost without a doubt.¡± du ruoruo said, ¡± if you don¡¯t tell me how to fight with fan jin, i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to win even after thousands of rounds. ¡± ¡°yeah, i think so too. if rongrong didn¡¯t point out the opponent¡¯s weakness, i wouldn¡¯t have won either.¡± jin haixuan said sincerely. ¡± right, this fight was really too satisfying. it was all thanks to rongrong! ¡± guan li chimed in, ¡± i¡¯ve never won against yang yue before. it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve won so well! ¡± ¡°in a kung fupetition, you don¡¯t have to fight to the death. you can observe the opponent¡¯s moves and find their weaknesses.¡± leng rongrong said, giving a few pointers to the people in front of her. everyone looked as if they had been enlightened. ¡°oh right, rongrong, you¡¯re really amazing. you¡¯re even stronger than ye ke!¡± ¡°the ultimate trump card of the royal dojo actually lost to our rongrong!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that nonsense? our rongrong is definitely very powerful.¡± ¡°with rongrong here, our martial arts school can really flourish!¡± everyone sighed with emotion. then, everyone recalled the money and kept asking if chi ye had really earned that much money. one billion was an astronomical figure to all of them. ¡± i did earn this much, but i invested it with lord rong¡¯s money. ¡± chi ye said. ¡°this is the dojo¡¯s reserve money. chi ye, keep the money and spend it when you need it. you¡¯ll be in charge of the dojo¡¯s ounts in the future.¡± leng rongrong said to chi ye. ¡°you want me to keep all this money?¡± chi ye frowned. ¡°you¡¯re in charge of the ounts. mr. ountant, if you need money in the past, you can take it from mr. ountant!¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± thank you for your trouble, mr. ountant! ¡± he hesitated. Chapter 756 ? Chapter 756: he asked his wife for an autograph, and he even had to keep it in his heart? Trantor: 549690339 that night, the group of people was very happy, so they strongly requested for a meal together. guan li and the others even said that they would pay for the meal. leng rongrong, mo linyuan and the rest were only responsible for eating. they said that they were too useless and shouldn¡¯t have made leng rongrong spend money every time. they should at least treat her to a meal. leng rongrong felt that everyone was a little cute when she saw the enthusiasm of the group. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go for dinner then.¡± lord rong said with a smile, ¡± you guys have the final say! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the food stall in the west of the city!¡± someone said, ¡± that¡¯s right. that ce is big, and it¡¯s by the river. the scenery is also good. it¡¯ll be great for arge group of us to eat there! ¡± ¡°the key is that it¡¯s cheap!¡± ¡± yes, it¡¯s delicious and cheap. i like that food stall the most. the boss couple is very honest. no matter what it is, they serve a lot! ¡± everyone in the martial arts school became excited. at the mention of that food stall, they all seemed to be drooling. although it was a very affordable ce, everyone¡¯s life had always been quite tight, so they rarely ate there. basically, they would eat the dishes given by others at the martial arts school. but this time, the dojo was doing well and had made so much money. they had even won against the royal dojo, so they had to celebrate. although the money they spent was an advance from chief rong, everyone was still happy. ¡°then let¡¯s go!¡± the corners of lord rong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. although she was the owner of the north thearch club, she didn¡¯t really like to eat the things there. perhaps she was sick of it, or perhaps she wasn¡¯t interested in the things there. she also preferred food like food stalls. speaking of which, he had been eating fancy food recently and had almost not eaten anything from roadside stalls. he felt that his stomach was about to protest. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± and so, the group of people from the martial arts school set off. since the food stall wasn¡¯t far from here, they didn¡¯t drive and chose to walk there instead. little nan yu was the only little one in the crowd. because he was cute and knew how to talk, he was especially likable. everyone in the martial arts school liked little nan yu, so on the way to the food stall, guan li and the others took turns carrying him. the little guy was being carried around by the group of people. at first, the little guy refused righteously. he said that he was no longer a child and did not like such child¡¯s tricks. it was too embarrassing. but very quickly, it really smelled good. little nan yu felt that it was great to be sitting so high up. he had never done this before. in the past, when he saw other children being carried by their fathers like this, he would always say that they were childish. he didn¡¯t think he was childish, but he knew that he was different from others. although little nan yu was very smart, he was still a little awkward. after all, he was still very young. because leng rongrong had a fight with ye ke, she was really exhausted, so she directly rode on the back of storm. storm was snow-white in color and extremely huge. because leng rongrong was still wearing the red ancient costume, the red and white looked very striking. a man and a wolf, it was as if they hade from another world, out of ce in the whole city. when people on the road saw this, they would rub their eyes and curse. ¡°f * ck, did i f * cking transmigrate?¡± ¡± f * ck! did that woman transmigrate from a fantasy novel? ¡± ¡°damn, is that a divine beast? that¡¯s so cool!¡± ...... because leng rongrong and the others were walking very slowly, many people raised their phones and cameras to follow them and take pictures along the way. soon, they arrived at the food stall. when they arrived at the food stall, it was not only leng rongrong and her group, but there were also many onlookers following behind like big tails. because there were too many people, the scene was like a big star attending an event, which was very exaggerated. ¡°damn, why are there so many people!¡± guan li carried nan yu and turned around. he scolded, ¡± what are you all doing? are we celebrities now? ¡± ¡± in your dreams! they¡¯re all here for lord rong! ¡± jin haixuan said, ¡± don¡¯t you feel that lord rong is riding on our deputy director and wearing an ancient costume? she looks like a fairy who has transmigrated from another world! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s like it!¡± after taking a few nces at leng rongrong, guan li nodded solemnly. ¡± if i didn¡¯t know her, i would have thought that i had transmigrated! ¡± the group of people sat down in a stall. there were many people, so they were divided into several tables. leng rongrong, mo linyuan, tang luo, li ruhua, little nan yu, quan yu, the old master, guan li, and chi ye were sitting together. the rest of the people sat at different tables. the four animals, storm, storm, critical hit, and big white tiger, each took up a table. jin haixuan pulled someone along to order some food. there were a lot of onlookers around, and they sat down at the nearby stalls. because there were too many people at leng rongrong¡¯s side, the entire stall was upied, so no one coulde over at all. one of them ran to leng rongrong¡¯s side. ¡°lord rong, i¡¯m your fan. i¡¯ve been your fan for a long time. after watching your match today, i think you¡¯re really cool! i like you so much, can you give me an autograph?¡± the person who rushed over was a boy. he was nervous and excited, and he was at a loss. ¡°sure,¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± but i don¡¯t have a pen. ¡± ¡°i have it, i¡¯m ready!¡± the man said urgently. he fumbled around and took out a pen. then, he suddenly lifted his clothes. leng rongrong was caught off guard and was shocked. before she could see the man¡¯s body clearly, she felt a pair of hot hands suddenly reach out to her eyes and block her vision. after that, she couldn¡¯t see anything but feel the warmth of his hands. it was very, very warm. ¡°lord rong, please sign it on my chest. i want someone to tattoo it on me! i want to carry your name with me for the rest of my life. i want your name to always be in my heart!¡± the man lowered his head and looked at his chest. then, he raised his head and said in an extremely excited manner. however, when he looked up, the man did not see leng rongrong¡¯s face. he only saw a hand blocking leng rongrong¡¯s way. then, he was met with a pair of terrifying eyes that looked like those of a demon from hell. his eyes were filled with killing intent, as if he was about to be devoured in an instant. the man shuddered. he nervously lifted his clothes, his hands shaking. ¡°i, that ...¡± ¡°you want my wife¡¯s signature? did you sign it on your heart? i¡¯ll help you.¡± fourth master mo took the pen from his wife¡¯s hand and scribbled two words on the boy¡¯s chest. Chapter 757 ? Chapter 757: what is this scribbled word? Trantor: 549690339 the boy was stunned. he looked at mo linyuan and then at the words on his chest, his face full of disbelief. when tang luo and the others at the same table saw this scene, they held back theirughter until they went crazy. they felt that their ribs were about to break from holding back. ¡°no need to thank me.¡± mo linyuan returned the pen to the boy. ¡°ah?¡± the boy¡¯s face was full of realization, as if he had just had a terrible nightmare. ¡± but, but yingluo. ¡± he clearly wanted lord rong¡¯s signature. he did not want this strange man¡¯s signature at all. what did he want a stinky man¡¯s signature for? ¡°what ¡®but¡¯? you¡¯ve got the signature, so you can leave. go find your tattoo master and get it done. i already said, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold. he looked at the boy in front of him with killing intent. it was obvious that if the boy didn¡¯t leave, he would tear him apart. ¡± oh ... ¡± the boy was a little confused. seeing that leng rongrong was not saying anything, he turned around and left pitifully. he lowered his head and looked at the words on his chest. no matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem right. it didn¡¯t seem to be leng rongrong. why did it feel like he was being called an idiot? fourth master mo used his sharp and terrifying gaze to send the boy off for a long time. it was only after the boy sat down at a nearby stall that he retracted his gaze. ¡°this isn¡¯t very good, is it? she¡¯s still my fan, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with her signing.¡± leng rongrong was both helpless and amused. ¡± so, the name you signed didn¡¯t seem to be mine. what kind of signature was that, so illegible? ¡± ¡°he looks like an idiot.¡± tang luo said in a low voice. leng rongrong was speechless. her pitiful fans. she was so cute, but she didn¡¯t even get an autograph. ¡°you want him to take you to heart? you want to live in his heart?¡± fourth master mo narrowed his eyes. wasn¡¯t his heart good enough? she was going to live in someone else¡¯s heart? ¡± she¡¯s just a fan ... ¡± lord rong frowned. he could feel that his big vinegar jar was overturned again. at that moment, perhaps because the boy had started the conversation, everyone realized that they would not be beaten up if they came to ask leng rongrong for her signature. in an instant, many bold people rushed over one by one. ¡°lord rong, please give me an autograph!¡± ¡°lord rong, can i take a photo with you?¡± ¡± lord rong, i really like you. you¡¯re so amazing. not only are your acting skills good, but your martial arts are also so amazing. i didn¡¯t expect you to be the head of the martial arts school! ¡± ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect that even ye koujing wasn¡¯t your match!¡± the fans spoke one after another with all kinds of admiring expressions. among these fans, there were some old fans who had been following leng rongrong since she started acting, and there were also some new fans who had only met leng rongrong because of today¡¯s live broadcast. after leng rongrong had won against ye kexue, they had be leng rongrong¡¯s fans. leng rongrong was surrounded in no time. not only was she surrounded, but lord fourth had also been squeezed out of the encirclement. lord fourth¡¯s face instantly turned as ck as the bottom of a pot as he was pushed further and further away from his wife. his wife had been snatched away! damn it, it didn¡¯t seem to be a good thing for his wife to be too famous. it was really a big problem. leng rongrong was surrounded and many people were taking photos with her. it was one thing to take photos, but what was that woman doing? she actually wanted to kiss his wife? and whose paw was that? he actually put it on his wife¡¯s shoulder? f * ck, and that man, that man was so close to his wife, almost touching her! damn it! although fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word, his eyes were filled with anger, as if he wanted to send everyone to hell. he wished he could send everyone in front of him to hell. leng rongrong, who was surrounded, always had a gentle smile on her face. just by looking at her smile, no one would have thought that she could be so powerful that she could even defeat ye ke. just as leng rongrong was taking photos with a group of people, leng rongrong was squeezed in the middle because there were many people, and people on both sides bumped into her. suddenly, arge hand reached in and pulled her into an embrace. following that, the terrifying aura around fourth master mo instantly made the surrounding people retreat. no one dared to get close to him. at the side, a girl wanted to pretend to kiss leng rongrong. however, before she could get close, she felt that she had kissed a stinky smell. then, the girl¡¯s eyes widened and she saw a ck thing. the girl took a few steps back with a look of horror on her face. wasn¡¯t the person she wanted to kiss master rong just now? what was this thing? when she saw what it was, the girl¡¯s face turned green. she had just kissed the sole of a shoe! at the same time, fourth master mo was hugging his wife with one arm and holding the stinky shoe in the other. it was the shoe he had torn off from li ruhua¡¯s foot. because he despised it so much, he had to wrap it in a tissue before bringing it over. and that girl just now was the one who kissed huahua¡¯s stinky shoes. at the table, huahua covered her face. ¡± although i kissed my shoes, i didn¡¯t do it on purpose! ¡± ¡°i ... i ... i kissed the shoe?¡± the girl wiped her mouth while looking at the shoe. then, she turned around and retched. fourth master mo coldly snorted, extremely evil. leng rongrong was speechless. when the fans saw fourth master mo¡¯s current state, they were all filled with fear. it seemed like she had to kiss the sole of lord rong¡¯s shoes if she wanted to get close to him. in the end, fourth master mo sessfully chased the fans away. some people came to ask for autographs, but fourth master mo dismissed them with a pen. he signed many autographs, such as: ¡± idiot ¡°, ¡± dumbass ¡°, ¡± pig head ¡± ... and so on. after everyone had been defeated, lord rong asked a question worth pondering. ¡± this is a signature. if you write ¡®pig head¡¯ or ¡®idiot¡¯, aren¡¯t you saying that you are? ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face immediately darkened. if anyone else came, fourth master mo would add the words ¡®i¡¯m a pig head¡¯. .. ter on, fourth master mo felt that it wasn¡¯t right for him to be a pig head, so he wrote ¡®you are a pig head¡¯. ter on, when she looked at the words, it was as if he was scolding her. fourth master mo had finally stopped signing autographs. if anyone dared toe over, he would use his domineering aura to scare them away. this way, everyone could finally eat in peace. the surrounding fans were envious but didn¡¯t dare toe over. everyone knew that there was a scary, petty man beside lord rong. this man didn¡¯t even want their autographs. because fighting consumed a lot of energy and she really liked to eat this kind of food, whenever food was served, lord rong would eat it with great enthusiasm. Chapter 758 ? Chapter 758: critical hit ... drunk? Trantor: 549690339 mo linyuan watched leng rongrong eat, but he did not move his chopsticks much. he had been watching the whole time and did not even move his chopsticks. tang luo and the others were eating happily when they noticed lord fourth¡¯s terrifying gaze on them. the few of them instantly stopped what they were doing. they had almost forgotten that lord fourth¡¯s delicate stomach could not eat such things. he would feel ufortable whenever he ate them. anything that was slightly unhygienic would make lord fourth half-dead after eating it. they felt that if they wanted to kill lord fourth, there was no need for an assassin at all. a chef who did not cook very unsanitably would be able to poison lord fourth to death. ¡°is it good?¡± fourth master mo sniffed the fragrance and frowned in disgust. he looked at everyone enjoying their food, but his stomach was empty, so he didn¡¯t dare to take a single bite. once he ate, his stomach would definitely feel ufortable. moreover, the things in this ce must be extremely dirty. he was a clean freak. ¡°it¡¯s delicious.¡± li ruhua nodded her head furiously, then tang luo smacked the back of her head. ¡°there¡¯s nothing good to eat,¡± tang luo hurriedly said.¡±it¡¯s not that good, really. lord fourth, it¡¯s better not to eat it.¡± i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll get a stomachache if i eat it. the things here are too dirty!¡± ¡°our things are not dirty!¡± thedy boss happened to pass by. when she heard tang luo¡¯s words, she immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. their family was the cleanest among the food stalls here, and they had always taken it very seriously. ¡°ah, i didn¡¯t mean that!¡± tang luo panicked. he had said it on purpose for lord fourth to hear, but now it seemed that the boss had misunderstood. ¡°if you don¡¯t like it, just tell us your opinion. we can change it.¡± thedy boss continued, ¡± if you feel that the taste isn¡¯t suitable, you can also say it. after all, everyone¡¯s taste is different. ¡± ¡°no, no, no. i think it¡¯s very suitable. it¡¯s very suitable.¡± tang luo said with a dry smile. he really didn¡¯t mean to dislike it. the food here was indeed delicious. he had already eaten dozens of skewers, and it was rare for him to eat something so appetizing. ¡°why did you eat so much if it¡¯s not good?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were cold. thedy boss also saw the skewers in front of tang luo and immediately smiled. she knew that the taste was still satisfactory to the customers. if the customers were not satisfied, they would definitely not eat so much in one go. after leng rongrong had eaten a few mouthfuls of food, she also noticed that mo linyuan had not taken a single bite. she had wanted to let mo linyuan have some, but then she suddenly recalled the past ... that time when they had crayfish ... she seemed to have let lord fourth eat it, and lord fourth ate it very happily. of course, he was very happy when he ate, but after he finished eating, he was in great pain. lord fourth¡¯s stomach problem was even triggered ... well, her husband¡¯s stomach was more precious, so he probably couldn¡¯t eat such a mess. ¡°that, master, do you want to try?¡± tang luo said, ¡± it¡¯s really delicious. what if this restaurant is cleaner? ¡± moreover, after eating a few more times and getting used to it, there might not be any problems.¡± tang luo thought about it, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. the smell here was so fragrant. lord fourth must be in pain if he couldn¡¯t eat it. he must want to eat it too. therefore, he felt that perhaps he could let lord fourth try it out. what if there was no problem after eating it? mo linyuan still had no intention of moving. he smelled a strong fragrance, but when he thought of how he had almost poisoned himself to death when he ate these things, he gave up eating them. these things were not as clean as the things he cooked. ¡°stop eating.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll order something else for you to eat. ¡± knowing that her husband¡¯s stomach was precious, lord rong did not let mo linyuan eat. instead, he called the north thearch club and asked someone to send some food over. the group of people ate and drank, and it was very lively. lord rong also drank a lot of wine because she was happy. even storm, rainstorm, critical hit, and big white tiger had started to fight with the people. because they had never tasted wine before, they were stunned after trying it. the taste of wine seemed to be much better than they had imagined. then, when lord rong wasn¡¯t paying attention, they started to drink like crazy. he drank the white wine as if it was in water. even critical hit was drinking like crazy. he pecked at the quilt, then raised his neck and giggle a few times. then, his eyes lit up, and he pecked a few more times before raising his head. this repeated over and over again, and the critical hit finished a bottle of white wine. the storm was even more powerful. not only did it drink by itself, but it also secretly opened the wine and poured it for the others to drink. among the group of animals, storm¡¯s ws were the most agile. just like that, after the group of animals had drunk more than ten bottles of white wine, they were finally discovered by leng rongrong and the others. ¡°help! what¡¯s wrong with this horse? is it going to eat people?¡± following a shrill scream, everyone turned their heads to look. then, he saw the storm chasing after a person. it wanted to gnaw on his hair, but it didn¡¯t pick the people on its side. it picked leng rongrong¡¯s fans. arge horse was running wildly, baring its teeth and revealing a strange smile. it looked creepy. the people at the surrounding stalls were all frightened. it was fine if it was just a horse, but after their heads were gnawed by the horse, they turned around and actually faced a big tiger that was baring its teeth and smiling. this made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. the big white tiger was also drunk, so it staggered as it walked. yaoyao swayed left and right. when it saw people, it thought that they were fun. it even stretched out its big ws to pat people¡¯s heads and sniffed them. it made people¡¯s hair stand on end as they felt that this big tiger was probably going to eat them. ¡°help, help me!¡± ¡°i, i, it, it¡¯s going to eat me!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, am i going to die in the tiger¡¯s mouth?¡± the person who was pped by the big white tiger had his legs turn soft. he didn¡¯t dare to move at all. he just stood there with a dumbfounded expression and was extremely flustered. he almost called out the will. it was only when leng rongrong whistled that the big white tiger staggered back. ¡°storm!¡± leng rongrong also shouted at storm. when storm heard the voice, it turned around in a daze, then carefully walked towards leng rongrong. because it was drunk, storm didn¡¯t walk straight. it walked in an¡¯s ¡®shape and went further and further. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°ge, giggle!¡± giggle, giggle! the critical hit was already making a cry like an old hen. it intercepted a girl, a very beautiful girl, and then spread its wings and cooed. the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched, and she held her forehead. as for the girl in front of critical hit, she looked at him in horror. she probably never dreamed that she would be kidnapped by a chicken. the chicken kept crowing at her, and no matter where she went, the critical hit would block that direction. Chapter 759 ? Chapter 759: have they been abandoned? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you, what do you want to do?¡± the girl was a little nervous and asked tentatively. ¡°giggle!¡± a critical hit was heard. leng rongrong was speechless. getting up from her seat, leng rongrong walked up to the girl, then reached out and grabbed critical hit¡¯s wings, lifting her up directly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, the chicken is drunk ...¡± ¡°chicken, are you drunk?¡± the girl was in disbelief. ¡± do chickens drink wine? ¡± ¡± yes, it doesn¡¯t just drink, it¡¯s alsopeting with you in terms of beauty ... ¡± leng rongrong rubbed her temples. this stupid chicken probably thought girls were other roosters, chuckling andpeting with people to see who was better looking ... pete,pete in beauty?¡± the girl was dumbfounded. ¡°hehe, it¡¯s fine. you can go. i¡¯m sorry.¡± leng rongrong apologized, then walked over to the drunk storm with a critical strike. storm had drunk the most, so he was walking on air. as he walked, his front legs started to leave the ground and he stood up. what was even more amazing was that this guy had started to do drunken boxing. leng rongrong was speechless. he nced at the white tiger. it was fighting with a pir. on its way back, the white tiger seemed to have hit some pir, so it looked very irritable. ¡°roar!¡± a huge w smacked the pir hard. but the pir didn¡¯t move at all. then, the white tiger became even more irritable. it roared at the pir a few times, and the more it roared, the angrier it became. then, the big cat began to scratch the pir crazily ... leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± brother ma, this is my hair, not grass. if you want grass, i can give you grass, but this is hair! ¡± the storm was still chasing after the man, and the man was almost crying. he found a handful of grass for the storm to eat. when storm saw the grass, he snorted in dissatisfaction. then, he looked at the man¡¯s hair. when he saw the hair, his eyes lit up. ¡± you ... you ... what¡¯s so good about your hair? if i knew that horses like to eat hair, i wouldn¡¯t have dyed my hair in such a colorful way. ¡± the unorthodox youth scratched his head innocently. ¡± alright, alright, alright. you can gnaw on it. i¡¯ll let you gnaw on it, alright? ¡± then, the young man put his head in front of the storm to let it gnaw on him. after smelling the rain a few times, it let out a breath and spat on the young man¡¯s head. then, it wagged its tail and turned around to leave. the young man was speechless. his hair was being despised? he was actually being despised? for a moment, the young man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he rushed into the storm, ¡± hey, wait for me. you horse, are you looking down on my hair? ¡± my hair is so pretty, i¡¯m giving you face by letting you gnaw on it, and you¡¯re actually not happy?¡± upon hearing the young man¡¯s words, storm turned around. he staggered a little and squinted his big eyes. after looking at the young man for a long time, he raised his hoof in disgust and kicked the young man¡¯s head. it was unbelievable that the young man was despised by a horse. he thought that his hair looked so good, but the horse actually despised his hair? his hair was so beautiful, and he had especially dyed it like this. how could he say that his hair didn¡¯t look good? and just like that, the storm moved forward, and the young man chased after the storm madly, letting the storm gnaw on his hair. li ruhua and the others were all dumbfounded. they looked in the direction of the storm, unable to understand why someone would actually take the initiative to let the storm gnaw on their hair ... they felt their scalps go numb as they watched. because leng rongrong couldn¡¯t handle these big ones, she shouted a few times, but they staggered and went in the wrong direction. in the end, she had no choice but to rush up and give them a beating. after the animals were beaten up, they stopped being drunk. she obediently followed leng rongrong like a little kitten. even though her steps were still staggering, she still perked up and followed leng rongrong. the food from the north thearch club was quickly delivered. fourth master mo¡¯s wife doted on him, so she had specially prepared some food for him. he finished the food in satisfaction. after eating his fill, fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were squinted like a big cat that had its fill. he yawned and stuck to his wife¡¯s side. leng rongrong had a few drinks with everyone and chatted for a while. because little nan yu was there and storm was drunk, everyone didn¡¯t drink too much. they chatted for too long and left when it was about time. ¡°what should we do with these?¡± seeing storm and storm sleeping on the ground, quan yu felt a headache. ¡°wake up.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± let¡¯s walk back to the martial arts center and let them sleep there. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine, the dojo is closer.¡± butler quan nodded and felt that master rong¡¯s idea was not bad. after that, storm and the others were woken up, and the group of people returned to the dojo. when they arrived at the martial arts center, the storm and the like were all left there. because leng rongrong and the others had set storm and the others down and were ready to go home, storm, storm, and critical hit, these drunken animals, thought that they had been abandoned. thus, once leng rongrong and the others got into the car and set off, storm and the others could not stop them at all, and they chased after them while screaming. ¡°awoo, awoo awoo awoo awoo!¡± ¡°giggle, giggle ...¡± ¡°roar ... roar ...¡± ...... the group of people from the martial arts school had no way to stop them. they watched them run away and their mouths twitched. in the end, chi ye gave leng rongrong a call and told her that these animals could not be stopped. they were all chasing after them. leng rongrong received a call to tell chi ye not to worry and that she would bring them home. in the car, leng rongrong turned around and saw a few pets chasing after her, wailing and howling. she was both angry and amused. ¡°it¡¯s a disturbance.¡± fourth master mo turned around and furrowed his brows when he heard the ghostly wails and howls. ¡°i¡¯m afraid they think we don¡¯t want them anymore, that¡¯s why they¡¯re screaming so miserably.¡± leng rongrong facepalmed. she had clearly exined it to them before she left, but these drunkards did not understand what she had said at all. li ruhua, who was driving in the front, nced at the rearview mirror and saw the animals wailing in despair in the night. ¡± should we stop the car? ¡± she asked. ¡°no need, just let them chase us like this!¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± but drive slowly. looking at them, it¡¯s easy to lose them. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. li ruhua nodded. then, the car drove slowly. after an unknown amount of time, they returned to the floating life residence. leng rongrong jumped out of the car and prepared to wait for storm and the others. the car pulled away from them, and after a turn, the few behind them disappeared. however, since they were already at the door, leng rongrong thought that they couldn¡¯t lose their way. Chapter 760 ? Chapter 760: storm is missing? Trantor: 549690339 in the end, leng rongrong and the others waited at the door for a long time. storm, rainstorm, critical hit, and the big white tiger did not return. they were clearly not far away and should have been able to return, but in the end, they did not! ¡°something¡¯s wrong!¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± huahua, drive back and take a look! ¡± as they were talking, a ck horse suddenly jogged over from the front. on the ck horse¡¯s back, a chicken was crowing and shaking as if it would fall to the ground at any moment ... behind him, the big white tiger yawned and followed. however, the big white tiger¡¯s original appearance could no longer be seen. this big white tiger was now covered in mud ... this guy¡¯s entire body had turned ck! f * ck ... f * ck ... why? leng rongrong¡¯s hair stood on end as she looked at the big white tiger. she saw that this fellow seemed to be smiling at her, feeling proud that he had caught up to them. moreover, from the way it looked, it seemed to be nning to pounce on her? wait a minute, there¡¯s still a storm ... why did he look as if he had rolled around in the mud? because his hair was ck, no one would notice at first nce. rainstorm was also covered in mud, as if he had fallen into a mud pit. on the other hand, it was a critical hit. this guy was quite clean. ¡°f * ck, they¡¯re here!¡± li ruhua¡¯s face darkened when she saw that the two big creatures were covered in mud. recently, it had been bathing these animals. they were so dirty, wouldn¡¯t it kill him to wash them? oh my god, this is too scary! ¡°if you dare to pounce on me, i¡¯ll chop you into meat buns!¡± fourth master mo also saw the situation clearly. under the streetlight at the entrance, his face was ashen as he watched the storm. the storm was originally going to hit fourth master mo, but after he said this, it suddenly stopped. the big white tiger next to her was about to pounce on leng rongrong, but it also stopped in an instant. just when leng rongrong and mo linyuan thought that the two of them would not do anything to them, the white tiger and rainstorm bared their teeth almost at the same time. then, she flew towards leng rongrong and mo linyuan enthusiastically. leng rongrong was speechless. fourth master mo was speechless! they had clearly underestimated the courage of these two drunk dogs. the wine strengthened the courage of a man, but he didn¡¯t expect that the wine could also strengthen the courage of a horse, a tiger ... and a chicken. when rainstorm and the big white tiger pounced over, theynded a critical hit on lord fourth¡¯s head. this chicken had once wanted to stand on lord fourth¡¯s head. it loved that position, but it had failed a few times. this time, it had no idea where its courage came from. it had an urge to try again. it wanted to fly to lord fourth¡¯s head and stand on it! when the torrential rain rushed toward lord fourth, critical strike spread its wings and flew toward lord fourth. the storm neighed in excitement. tears filled its eyes because it felt that its master had not abandoned them. just like that, the torrential rain pounced on lord fourth, and the critical blow flew towards lord fourth¡¯s head. as he didn¡¯t expect these two to be so bold, fourth master mo wasn¡¯t prepared for it. he only widened his eyes in disbelief as he looked at the storm and attacks. by the time he reacted, lord fourth had already beenpletely pounced on by the torrential rain. the moment he fell to the ground, two chicken ws had alreadynded on him. then, itnded on lord fourth¡¯s forehead. ¡°giggle!¡± the critical hit was extremely excited. it finally stood on the man¡¯s head. this feeling was too good. it was probably because it recalled how terrifying lord fourth was in the past, but now, it was standing under its feet. it cried out madly and raised its two wings in excitement. it was unknown when rainstorm had picked up the habit of a storm. after pouncing on lord fourth, he started licking lord fourth and wagging his tail like a dog. it was a horse, but at this moment, it was like a passionate dog. on the other side, the big white tiger was in a simr state. it had been brought out by the storm, and as a tiger, it actually wagged its tail in a pitiful manner, licking leng rongrong, and wagging its butt and tail. lord fourth and lord rong were also lying on the ground under the yellow streetmp beside them. their faces were too horrible to look at. li ruhua, as well as quan yu and a few others who got out of another car, could not help but cover their faces. ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s scary!¡± ¡°oh my god, we didn¡¯t see it!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! i¡¯ve never seen lord fourth in such an embarrassing state! ¡± ¡°critical hit, too strong ...¡± ¡°daddy, mommy ... are you guys okay?¡± little nan yu walked forward. although he really wanted to help his daddy and mommy, he wisely gave up when he saw the big white tiger and rainstorm covered in mud. he felt that if he got too close, he would also be a mud man. this was really too terrifying. moreover, he was still so young and didn¡¯t have the strength to pull his daddy and mommy up, so he decided to give up. ¡°you guys, get up on your own. i don¡¯t think i can pull you up!¡± the little one took a step back, a sincere expression on his pretty little face. li ruhua wanted to reach out, but she quickly retracted her hand. ¡± i don¡¯t have the strength! ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t help you up.¡± the old man snorted and said in disdain, ¡± it¡¯s too dirty! why is it so smelly?¡± butler quan was hesitant and did not dare to approach. fourth master mo and lord rong¡¯s expressions were equally terrifying. the thought of being covered in mud gave them goosebumps. this was especially so for lord fourth, whose forehead had been scratched by the violent blow. however, the chicken seemed to be very excited and wanted to dance on lord fourth¡¯s head. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes turned cold as he grabbed onto critical strike¡¯s legs and lifted him up. because lord fourth had woken up, the storm also took a few steps back. lord fourth¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. he held the critical strike upside down and looked at li ruhua angrily. ¡± boil the water and kill the chicken! ¡± ¡°giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle.¡± it had never expected that it would be ughtered by lord fourth in just a few minutes. after leng rongrong got up, she took a deep breath and resisted the urge to smash the big white tiger¡¯s head into pieces. she lowered her head to take a look, then took another deep breath. this was her stage costume! it was specially customized! she still had to return it to the production team tomorrow! could this costume still be saved after washing it? after struggling with his clothes for two seconds, lord rong suddenly realized a problem. the storm, critical hit, and big white tiger were all back, but where was the storm? why wasn¡¯t there even a shadow of storm? normally, storm was the fastest one, but why was it gone now? this guy couldn¡¯t have fallen into a ditch and drowned after getting drunk, right? Chapter 761 ? Chapter 761: the xuanyuan family¡¯s main door was broken! Trantor: 549690339 it waste at night. in a small alley, a giant white wolf was lost. it walked from one end to the other, from one end to the other, walking back and forth. it felt like it was walking through a maze. the drunk storm¡¯s eyes were a little blurry. its fur was very beautiful, and it seemed to be glowing in the night. if someone saw it, they would definitely think that this dog came from another world. it didn¡¯t look like a species that should exist in this world. it was too beautiful and too big, just like the divine beasts in the fantasy world, and the very high-level ones at that. storm was depressed as he walked. this fellow was drunk and thought that he had really been abandoned. he was lost, but leng rongrong did note to look for him, so he was in a very low mood. as they walked, storm came to arge house. storm probably felt that the gate of the house was simr to the one he lived in, so he stood at the door and started to scratch the door with his ws. he scratched the door and tried to rush in, but the door couldn¡¯t be opened. the storm whimpered twice, almost in tears. ¡°aowu, aowu aowu!¡± it must have been abandoned by its master. its master didn¡¯t want it anymore. its master had actually abandoned it. its master didn¡¯t want it anymore! storm was very sad. it pounded on the door with more and more strength. then, with a bang, the door fell down. storm was speechless. inside the gate, xuanyuan qiongyu was wearing a coat and looking sleepy. she looked at storm in a daze. she rubbed her eyes, suspecting that she was hallucinating. she must have hated leng rongrong too much. otherwise, how could she have seen leng rongrong¡¯s dog outside her house? xuanyuan qiongyu and storm were both stunned for a few minutes. then, xuanyuan qiongyu discovered that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. this dog was really in front of her! storm also realized that it had hit the wrong door. it had actually hit the xuanyuan family¡¯s old house ... storm was speechless. should he leave or not? this was a difficult problem. it had knocked down the door, so how could the man let it go? the two of them looked at each other, but neither of them had any reaction. after a long while, xuanyuan qiongyu looked at storm with a smile. ¡± are you lost? doggy, do you want toe in? i¡¯ll give you something good to eat.¡± said storm as he nced at xuanyuan qiongyu. its master had abandoned it, so it had nowhere to go anyway ... why not be a spy by this woman¡¯s side? hence, storm really walked in. xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t expect storm to be so obedient, and her eyes instantly lit up. it turned out that this dog was not very loyal to leng rongrong. it was just a dog, and as expected, as long as it was eaten, it would be obedient. thinking of this, xuanyuan qiongyu was particrly happy. after she lured storm into the house, she said to storm, ¡± shall i prepare a ce for you to sleep? ¡± storm nodded. ¡°can you still understand humannguage? quite a smart dog, leng rongrong trained it well!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes brightened. she was indeed a little stupid to not be able to tell who the master was, but it was still very beneficial to her. as long as this dog was willing to be by his side ... wasn¡¯t this dog very powerful? isn¡¯t that the signature move of the dojo? however, she controlled the dog, and in the future, the dog would listen to her. she could even let the dog kill leng rongrong ... xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s lips curled up in excitement. she could already imagine the scene of leng rongrong being killed by this dog. it was too exciting, and it made her happy. after that, xuanyuan qiongyu prepared a bed for storm. she had originally wanted to use a random nket to make a bed for storm, but she didn¡¯t expect that storm would directly go to her room and look very interested in her bed. ¡°you want to sleep here?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked. storm didn¡¯t scream. it jumped onto the bed,y down, and prepared to sleep. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face darkened when she saw storm suddenly jump onto her bed. she couldn¡¯t ept an animal sleeping on her bed. however, storm had already gone up, and this dog seemed to really like her bed ... xuanyuan qiongyu gritted her teeth and looked at storm. she was about to explode, but in the end, she suppressed it. it was necessary to please this dog. after all, this dog was very powerful and special. ¡°alright, if you like it, i¡¯ll let you have my room.¡± xuanyuan qiongyuughed. ¡± your master shouldn¡¯t have treated you so well, right? ¡± storm nced at xuanyuan qiongyu, ignored her, and went to sleep. xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t care and directly went to the guest room to sleep. that night, storm was sleeping soundly in xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s house. on leng rongrong¡¯s side, a group of people were extremely anxious. they searched for a long time but could not find storm. leng rongrong¡¯s heart was in her throat. in the end, it was little nan yu who hacked into the surveince cameras along the way and finally found out that storm had gone to the xuanyuan family¡¯s house. no one had expected storm to go to the xuanyuan family¡¯s house and even break the door. ¡°f * ck, did storm betray us?¡± quan yu was in disbelief. ¡°this guy is drunk ... he probably doesn¡¯t even remember who he is.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. storm was naturally unlikely to betray her. he had grown up with her and would never betray her. going to the xuanyuan family¡¯s house and going in with xuanyuan qiongyu, then the only possibility was that this guy was so drunk that he thought xuanyuan qiongyu was her. otherwise, this guy had some n. ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as you find it.¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± storm is fine, so we don¡¯t have to worry anymore. everyone just have a good rest. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s already gone to the xuanyuan family, and it¡¯s still fine?¡± tang luo¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. ¡± this is simply a traitor. ¡± ¡± the old witch cares so much about money. if storm goes to them, they¡¯ll be poor. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders, giving everyone a look that told them not to worry too much. after all, storm was leng rongrong¡¯s pet. seeing leng rongrong¡¯s calm attitude, everyone didn¡¯t say anything more. the next day, at the old xuanyuan mansion. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face turned red, orange, red, green, blue, and purple when she saw the door of her house being kicked over. after the transformation, xuanyuan qiongyu angrily asked uncle wang, ¡± what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s the situation with this door of our house? ¡± ¡± a big dog camest night and broke the door. i¡¯ve already contacted someone to repair it. ¡± uncle wang said. ¡°what dog? kill it!¡± olddy xuanyuan said angrily. ¡°miss qiongyu took her to her courtyard.¡± uncle wang exined. after that, olddy xuanyuan ran to xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s courtyard to see the dog that had broken her door. Chapter 762 ? Chapter 762: the stupid dog believed her! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°this, isn¡¯t this that little b * tch¡¯s dog?¡± as soon as olddy xuanyuan entered the hall, she saw storming down from upstairs. the dog yawned leisurely, and when it saw olddy xuanyuan, its eyes were filled with disdain. the olddy held her walking stick and stared at storm nervously. she had never expected that it would be this dog. what did xuanyuan qiongyu bring this dog to her house for? this was simply crazy! didn¡¯t she need topensate for breaking the xuanyuan family¡¯s door? this damn dog had caused them to lose a lot of moneyst time. she had always wanted to make a stew out of this dog. olddy xuanyuan red at storm with her brows furrowed. she was so angry that she was shaking. thinking of the money she had lost because of this dog, she gritted her teeth. at this time, xuanyuan qiongyu also came down from upstairs. when she saw olddy xuanyuan and storm, she was stunned for a moment. then, before olddy xuanyuan could use her walking stick to hit storm, she rushed down and grabbed olddy xuanyuan. ¡°grandma, don¡¯t get too excited. listen to me first!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hurriedly said. ¡°what are you talking about? i heard you say, why did you leave this stupid dog here?¡± old madam xuanyuan was furious. she had always been a stingy person, so when she thought of her losses, she couldn¡¯t wait to gnaw the dog¡¯s bones until nothing was left. ¡°grandma, i¡¯m telling you, this dog is listening to me now. let¡¯s coax it, and then let it deal with leng rongrong. the thought of leng rongrong¡¯s shocked expression when her own dog bit her in return, makes me feel especially vindicated.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu whispered to olddy xuanyuan. ¡°this dog will listen to us?¡± old madam xuanyuan frowned. ¡± it¡¯d be better to just stew it. ¡± how could she, the head of the xuanyuan family, please a dog? this was simply impossible. ¡± this dog is quite valuable. after all, he¡¯s the deputy director of the dojo. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± moreover, it¡¯s very powerful. if wemand it to bite leng rongrong to death, it won¡¯t have anything to do with us. leng rongrong was bitten to death by her own pet, right?ter, i¡¯ll go find an animal trainer and ask if there¡¯s any way to make this dog obedient!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± olddy xuanyuan narrowed her eyes, thinking that it was a good idea. storm didn¡¯t know what the two people were talking about. it had woken up, sobered up, and was hungry. this guy looked at xuanyuan qiongyu and howled a few times. he was very dissatisfied and used his ws to pat his stomach, indicating that he was hungry. xuanyuan qiongyu was stunned for a moment. ¡± you¡¯re hungry? ¡± storm nodded frantically, then pointed to its mouth with its w, indicating that it wanted to eat something. xuanyuan qiongyu immediately understood. ¡± it¡¯s easy to get something to eat. i¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you. ¡± not long after, someone sent in arge basin of food and ced it in front of storm. when storm saw the food, it looked up at xuanyuan qiongyu, as if asking her if she was joking with it, to actually give it this thing to eat. xuanyuan qiongyu looked forward, squatted down, and pointed to the bowl. ¡± this is pretty good. it¡¯s all fresh food. i don¡¯t think you eat dog food, right? ¡± this chicken is whole, don¡¯t you like it?¡± storm exhaled through its nose, picked up the chicken with one paw, and directly pped it on xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face. xuanyuan qiongyu was speechless. she shrieked in shock and took two steps back. then, she looked at the storm in disbelief. this dog had actually used a chicken to call her. this damn dog actually had such a bad temper! xuanyuan qiongyu was about to go crazy, but she remembered her n and took a deep breath, trying her best to hold it in. ¡°storm, you don¡¯t like to eat these?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu wiped her face as she asked, ¡± then do you want to eat dog food? ¡± storm quickly shook its head. ¡± awoo, awoo, awoo! ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu narrowed her eyes and made a guess. ¡± you can¡¯t be thinking of eating the north thearch¡¯s club, right? that¡¯s too expensive. can i change to something else? i know a few good restaurants that aren¡¯t any weaker than the north thearch club.¡± after xuanyuan qiongyu persuaded him a few times, she brought storm to a few restaurants that she knew. she had thought that storm would like it, because she felt that these restaurants were more famous and had better food. in the end, storm was not satisfied. after ordering a table full of dishes, storm only took a bite and overturned all the dishes. it was full of dissatisfaction and turned around to leave. xuanyuan qiongyu thought about how her bed had already been given to storm, and how it was going to leave just because it didn¡¯t like the food? no, definitely not. after that, xuanyuan qiongyu brought storm to a few other ces, but storm was still very dissatisfied. in the end, xuanyuan qiongyu had no choice but to bring storm to the north thearch¡¯s club with a dark face. storm was ordering crazily in the north thearch club, and it ate the entire menu with one paw. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart was twitching. this time, storm ate even more than before. when it was time to pay, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes almost popped out. she didn¡¯t know that this dog could eat so well. was this really a dog? was it a pig? xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes seemed to be saying that storm was a pig. of course, storm ignored xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s gaze. after eating and drinking to its heart¡¯s content, storm swaggered out of the north thearch club. xuanyuan qiongyu followed behind storm, taking deep breaths to keep herself calm. this dog still had some use. she had to coax this dog and make it listen to her every word. ¡°storm, let me take you to a fun ce, okay?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said as she walked. she originally wanted to pat storm¡¯s head, but storm was staring at her with a grimace, which made her hair stand on end. ¡°it¡¯s a very fun ce. you¡¯ll like it.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu blinked her eyes. ¡± you have to listen to me. if you go with me, i¡¯ll let you eat at the north thearch club every day. i¡¯ll also treat you very well. you¡¯ve been here the whole day, and your master hasn¡¯te to find you. i don¡¯t think your master cares about you at all!¡± storm frowned. he was a little disappointed that leng rongrong did note looking for him. it had indeed been missing for a long time. after that, xuanyuan qiongyu got into the car and drove away to see if storm was following her. in the end, she saw that storm was really following her. her heart was so excited that it was beating fast. that¡¯s great! this stupid dog believed her words and felt that it had been abandoned! Chapter 763 ? Chapter 763: lord rong felt guilty Trantor: 549690339 floating life residence. leng rongrong and a group of people gathered in the living room, staring at mo linyuan¡¯s egg that was lying quietly in the incubator in a daze for a while. ¡°can this thing really hatch?¡± tang luo curiously poked the egg and asked. fourth master mo stared at the egg and pondered seriously about what woulde out of it. he looked around but couldn¡¯t find out what kind of egg it was. moreover, rongrong had spent so much money to get it, so it shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary egg. if it were an ordinary egg, he would have gone to the auction house to shut it down. however, he was still a little worried. he was a little worried that the thing that came out would directly treat him as its mother ... ¡°the auction house said it can hatch.¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡± this egg isn¡¯t cheap either. it can¡¯t be an ordinary egg or duck egg, right? no matter what, you have to hatch a peacock for me, right?¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong in shock. peacock? it was hard to imagine that lord fourth would have a peacock by his side, and that it would even spread its tail to show off from time to time ... after the crowd recovered from their shock, they burst intoughter. although it was hard to imagine, she was actually somewhat looking forward to what it would be like if there was a peacock in lord fourth¡¯s body all the time. at this moment, lord fourth¡¯s face was ashen. there was even a faint red mark on his forehead, which added a bit of ruthlessness to his originally handsome face. lord fourth was still immersed in the shadow of yesterday¡¯s events. the critical hit stepped on his head. that damn chicken actually dared to stand on his head. it was simply abominable to the extreme. lord fourth¡¯s face turned sour at the thought of hatching a chicken or something and thinking of standing on his head again. he scanned his surroundings. fourth master mo did not see where the critical hit was. the chicken had sobered up today and probably realized that it had made a mistake, so it hid far away, afraid that it would provoke fourth master mo. after staring at the egg in a daze for a while, leng rongrong remembered storm. she had thought that after going to the xuanyuan family, storm would have returned after he sobered up. however, he still hadn¡¯t returned. could something have happened to this guy? although storm was very powerful and very smart, leng rongrong could not help but worry that something had happened to storm. ¡°go to the xuanyuan family to find storm.¡± leng rongrong suddenly stood up and said. ¡°oh right, storm hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± li ruhua furrowed her brows. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯te back yesterday after getting drunk, but you should be back by now that you¡¯ve sobered up, right? ¡± ¡°storm shouldn¡¯t be in trouble right?¡± quan yu also started to worry. this guy had always been very smart. as a pet, his brain was better than a human¡¯s. other than not being able to speak humannguage, he could do everything. sometimes, it made people wonder if it had been reborn as a human in the body of a dog. leng rongrong had been very confident yesterday, thinking that storm would definitely be fine, but now she could not help but worry. after all, olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu were extremely shameless people. who knew what they would do to storm? no matter how smart storm was, he was still a wolf that couldn¡¯t speak humannguage. moreover, she suddenly remembered that storm was actually a little fragile inside. leng rongrong¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. she was a little upset. she was too tired yesterday and thought that storm woulde back on its own, so she didn¡¯t go look for it. she should have gone to look for storm yesterday. she had always thought that storm was strong and that she woulde back, but she had forgotten that storm had been injured when it was young! now that she suddenly thought of it, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. without much hesitation, leng rongrong left immediately. mo linyuan followed closely behind. he told the rest of the people to wait at home. if storm came back, he would call them to inform them. leng rongrong immediately got into the driver¡¯s seat, while fourth master mo sat in the front passenger seat. the car sped off, and leng rongrong became more and more uneasy as she recalled what had happened when she was young. ¡°i should have gone to pick up storm yesterday.¡± leng rongrong said as she drove. ¡°it¡¯ll be fine, it can protect itself.¡± fourth master mo consoled her, ¡± it¡¯s very smart. it should know that you drank too much yesterday. also, you¡¯ve used up too much energy in your fight with ye ke. ¡± ¡°it will know, but it will also be injured.¡± the more leng rongrong thought about it, the guiltier she felt. yesterday, she had only thought that storm was smart, but she had forgotten that storm¡¯s heart was more fragile. it had a psychological shadow. she should have gone to find it. no matter if it was safe or not, she had to find it in time. leng rongrong knew that the storm would not hurt her. even if it fell into the hands of olddy xuanyuan and the others, it should have the ability to protect itself. she was just worried that storm would feel abandoned. storm was a big one, but after that incident when it was young, it had always been quite fragile. therefore, when they were left at the dojo yesterday, they felt abandoned and ran here. in her anxiety, leng rongrong drove especially fast, almost at the speed of a rocket. it didn¡¯t take long for their car to arrive at the entrance of the xuanyuan family¡¯s mansion. leng rongrong got out of the car and stood at the entrance of the old xuanyuan residence. she saw that the door, which had been damaged by the storm, was being repaired, so she walked straight inside. ¡°miss rongrong?¡± uncle wang was stunned when he saw leng rongrong. ¡°where¡¯s storm?¡± leng rongrong immediately asked, ¡± is it inside? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not here.¡± uncle wang said, ¡± miss rongrong, are you here to find that dog? but the dog isn¡¯t here ...¡± ¡°you¡¯vee at the right time!¡± olddy xuanyuan walked out with her walking stick and saw leng rongrong. she sneered, ¡± your dog broke the door yesterday. ¡±pensate me!¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. ¡± first, tell me where the storm is. ¡± olddy xuanyuan sneered. ¡± how would i know where your mad dog went? it broke the door, so you have to pay for it. also, do you know how much it cost to eat at the north thearch clubst time? ¡± i¡¯m telling you, this is all on your head!¡± leng rongrong and mo linyuan frowned at old madam. the olddy snorted and shouted, ¡± arrest the two of them! don¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t pay!¡± she had originally wanted to go to leng rongrong and the others topensate them, but she did not expect these two people toe to her door. seeing that leng rongrong had onlye with two people, the old madam did not know where her confidence came from, but she felt that her bodyguards could definitely capture them easily. leng rongrong frowned and said coldly, ¡± i¡¯m here to look for storm. you¡¯d better not provoke me. ¡± she was worried about storm, so she was in a bad mood. Chapter 764 ? Chapter 764: your death is here Trantor: 549690339 the olddy would not listen to leng rongrong. she did not care if leng rongrong was in a good mood or not. she had a brilliant idea now. if leng rongrong was not willing to pay, she would take the ring off her finger and lock this little b * tch up. then, he would kill this b * tch. when the time came, he could fake it and lock the mad dog up together. dogs couldn¡¯t speak, so they would be the ones to call the shots. they would just say that leng rongrong, that b * tch, was bitten to death by their own dogs, and no one would know the truth. at that time, the danger of the xuanyuan family would be eliminated, and the ring would fall into their hands. they could still think of a way to take back the martial arts school. thinking about the dragon tiger dojo, the old madam was extremely upset and vexed. she should not have listened to this b * tch. this dojo was so valuable, and now it was losing a lot of money. she had seen the news early in the morning. news about the dragon tiger dojo was everywhere. there were also many videos posted online. the instructors of the dragon tiger dojo had done many good deeds. they were also studying seriously to supplement their academic qualifications. the photos and videos spread like wildfire. then, the dragon tiger dojo became popr. in the past, many people had said that the instructors of the dragon tiger dojo were terrible, that they didn¡¯t even have a degree, and that they had bad values. but now, everyone was saying that, although the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s members didn¡¯t have high academic qualifications, they had very good values. moreover, not everyone in the martial arts school was not highly educated. it was rumored that the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s dojo master was a genius. he had a very high educational background and had graduated from a very well-known school. he was simply amazing. moreover, chi ye from the dragon tiger dojo was handsome and a straight-a student. as for the other middle-aged coaches, although they were not highly educated, their descendants were all highly educated. they were all highly skilled in both martial arts and education. moreover, these uncles were very cute. everyone said that their academic qualifications were too low, but they actually studied very seriously. there were also photos of the uncles biting their pens while they were studying. they were obviously going crazy, but they worked very hard to improve themselves. the most touching thing was that the people from the dragon tiger dojo often did good deeds. there were old grandmothers crossing the road, human traffickers kidnapping children, and so on. the people from other dojos did not care when they saw this. however, only the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s people would meddle in other people¡¯s business, not afraid of getting into trouble. ¡± i¡¯ve been meaning to say this for a long time. even if the uncles of the dragon tiger dojo don¡¯t have any academic qualifications, they¡¯re all very nice people. i was once robbed by gangsters, and they saved me. ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. to be honest, i¡¯ve been helped by the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s instructors before! ¡± ¡°when my grandmother was hit by a car, the people from the dragon tiger dojo helped her!¡± ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t think education is the only criterion. an instructor at the dragon tiger dojo without any education is better than anyone else! ¡± ¡± not everyone in the dragon tiger dojo has no academic qualifications. the dojo¡¯s director is so highly educated, yet she¡¯s willing to take up the position. she must think that the dragon tiger dojo is a good ce! ¡± ¡± a person doesn¡¯t need to have a brilliant academic background, but the most upright values. the values of the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s people are the most upright i¡¯ve ever seen. ¡± on the inte, many people had all sorts of positivements about the dragon tiger dojo. although the dragon tiger dojo had increased the tuition fees, many people still wanted to study at the dojo. olddy xuanyuan was furious at the thought of this. the dragon tiger dojo could probably earn a lot of money now, but it no longer belonged to her. especially when she thought of thements about her on the inte. at first, some people who didn¡¯t know the truth said that the xuanyuan family was really powerful. as expected of one of the four great families, they had actually created the dragon tiger dojo. in the end, those who knew the truth immediately jumped out and scolded her. she said that the old witch xuanyuan was a piece of trash and that she had already sold the martial arts center. no matter how popr the martial arts center was, it had nothing to do with the xuanyuan family. then, someone said, ¡± when the xuanyuan family was in charge of the martial arts school, it was in decline. but after the xuanyuan family sold it, it rose up. ¡± there was something fishy going on. as a result, many people expressed their sympathy for the dragon tiger dojo. she felt that everyone had been bullied by the xuanyuan family, but now they were finally free. the olddy was scolded badly. after all, many people knew how olddy xuanyuan did things. especially in the martial arts center. after the martial arts center won, the olddy was clearly no longer the boss behind the scenes, but she still epted everyone¡¯s congrattions with pride. everyone thought that she was shameless. olddy xuanyuan, who cared a lot about her face, almost went crazy when she saw thements. therefore, at this moment, she wished that leng rongrong would suffer a fate worse than death on the spot! the bodyguards quickly surrounded leng rongrong and mo linyuan. lord rong was indeed in a bad mood, so when she saw the group of bodyguards, she looked at the olddy with a dark expression. ¡± do you know that i don¡¯t usually hit the elderly? i only do it when i can¡¯t help it. and you, you might be the first old thing that i can¡¯t stand!¡± ¡°you, what did you say!¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s hand was shaking as she held her walking stick. ¡± do you still want to hit me? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so shameless, even a beating would be considered light!¡± leng rongrong immediately turned hostile. ¡°you, hehe, can you hit me? do you dare to hit me? let me tell you, these bodyguards of mine have all undergone special training. they were once in the special forces. who do you think you are? even if you were lucky enough to win against ye kexin in the martial arts school, who do you think you are?¡± olddy xuanyuan narrowed her eyes at leng rongrong. she felt that leng rongrong had only won against ye kexin by luck. furthermore, the bodyguards around her were all very powerful. with so many people blocking leng rongrong and her useless husband, she didn¡¯t believe that they couldn¡¯t stop them. ¡°special forces? what a coincidence, i¡¯ve also muddled around for two years.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡± i¡¯ll give you onest chance. tell me where the storm is, or i¡¯ll probably hit an old man for the first time today. ¡± ¡°you still dare to threaten me? all of you, do it and tie them up! you don¡¯t even know that your time of death is here, and you still dare to be so arrogant!¡± olddy xuanyuan cursed. she then instructed her bodyguards to make a move on leng rongrong and mo linyuan. with their backs against each other, fourth master mo and master rong started fighting with the bodyguards without a word. indeed, these bodyguards were not simple. of course, this was only to the others. to leng rongrong and mo linyuan, these bodyguards were not even enough. Chapter 765 ? Chapter 765: my madam is a weak woman, she doesn¡¯t have much strength Trantor: 549690339 olddy xuanyuan had been smug at first. however, she sneered and said that leng rongrong¡¯s death date was here. this day next year would be leng rongrong¡¯s death anniversary. she said that leng rongrong was too insensible, otherwise, she would not have acted against her. as she looked at it, the expression on the olddy¡¯s wrinkled face began to change. she realized that although she had many bodyguards and they were all very powerful people, herrge group of bodyguards were now being beaten down one by one. in just a moment, the bodyguards were all lying on the ground. leng rongrong¡¯s sharp eyes looked at the olddy at the side, her eyes filled with killing intent. after she lifted a bodyguard and threw him away, she stood in front of the olddy. uncle wang nervously blocked the olddy¡¯s way. ¡°miss rongrong, the old madam is your grandmother. you have to think this through.¡± uncle wang said nervously. ¡°is she my grandmother? howe i didn¡¯t see it? from the moment i met her, she didn¡¯t give me a good look. you said you¡¯re going to take me back to the xuanyuan family, but have you ever treated me as your granddaughter?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked past uncle wang at old madam. at this moment, the olddy was so nervous that she was trembling. she thought of her attitude towards leng rongrong, which was indeed a little too much, so she knew that leng rongrong must be very vengeful. ¡°grandma? is she worthy?¡± leng rongrong looked at uncle wang and sneered, ¡± you really think i don¡¯t know? she¡¯s not my biological grandmother at all. the old man is my grandfather, but she¡¯s not my grandmother, is she?¡± uncle wang was stunned for a moment. ¡± you know about it? ¡± ¡°do i look like an idiot? the old witch treated me like this, yet i still treat her like my own grandmother?¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. it was just the xuanyuan family, and she could turn it over with a flip of her palm. she didn¡¯t make a move because she felt that things were quite stable in the capital. she didn¡¯t care. moreover, she liked to y with the mouse like a cat ying with a mouse. it was boring to bite it to death in one go. it was more fun to let it escape again and again and then catch it back. she had already investigated the xuanyuan family, xuanyuan nantian, and the like. it was easy to investigate these things that were not considered secrets. ¡°you, what do you want to do?¡± when the olddy heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, she felt an inexplicable chill down her spine. she had thought that leng rongrong thought she was her biological grandmother and would not do anything to her. however, now that leng rongrong knew that she wasn¡¯t angry with grandma, it was terrifying. who knew what leng rongrong would do? olddy xuanyuan swallowed hard at the thought. she watched as fourth master mo knocked all the bodyguards to the ground and walked up with his hands in his pockets. he stood casually behind master rong and looked at her with the same teasing expression. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat when she saw the couple. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you dare tomit murder on the spot? do you think you can get anything out of me by hurting me?¡± olddy xuanyuan said coldly, ¡± this is a ce for preaching. ¡± ¡°i know, that¡¯s why i won¡¯t kill you,¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved. ¡°then what do you want to do ...¡± ¡± miss rongrong, don¡¯t be impulsive. don¡¯t you want to know where the dog went? it left with miss qiongyu. you¡¯ll find it if you find miss qiongyu. ¡± uncle wang was still protecting the olddy, and it could be said that he was very loyal to his duty. leng rongrong nced at uncle wang. ¡± move aside. ¡± ¡°miss rongrong,¡± uncle wang looked at leng rongrong nervously, his forehead breaking out in cold sweat. ¡°get out of the way.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she pulled uncle wang away. mo linyuan immediately stood in front of uncle wang. leng rongrong raised her hand and grabbed olddy xuanyuan¡¯s cor. she stared at olddy xuanyuan like that, looking down at her from above. the old madam of the xuanyuan family, who used to be the head of the family, was now like a toothless tiger, trembling and without any aura. she just looked at leng rongrong. ¡°you, what are you doing!¡± ¡°i think i¡¯m being too nice to you, so you¡¯re not nice to me at all.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i want you to fly once. remember to hit me. ¡± ¡°what, what, what flying once!¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s heart was about to fly out of her chest. she was old, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t take such a big blow. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you can experience it. ¡± leng rongrong said as she threw the olddy out. she was so strong that she could even throw a fatty who weighed a few hundred pounds away, let alone an olddy who weighed a few dozen pounds. to her, this was even easier than releasing a hydrogen balloon. if she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find storm, she would have tied this old witch to a hydrogen balloon and let the balloon take her away. ¡°let me go!¡± olddy xuanyuan was frightened by leng rongrong. she shouted anxiously, ¡± let me go, i don¡¯t want to fly. let me go, you little b * tch! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m already a little b! tch. how can i not live up to the way you call me? i have to be a little!! tch! ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong suddenly threw olddy xuanyuan out. this time, she used a lot of strength. the olddy was then thrown onto a tree not far away. leng rongrong¡¯s throw was very precise, directly hanging the olddy on the tree branch, not too high nor too low, the olddy was stuck miserably. she wailed in pain and was so frightened that she almost wet herself and her pants. leng rongrong¡¯s cold eyes swept across the old man, then she looked at fourth master mo, who was looking at her with interest. fourth master mo chuckled and coughed, ¡± my wife is a weak woman. she doesn¡¯t have much strength. ¡± lord rong was embarrassed for a moment before she said casually, ¡± you know how strong i am anyway. there¡¯s no point in me hiding. ¡± fourth master mo nodded and brushed a strand of hair in front of lord rong behind his ear, ¡± no matter how strong madam is, she is still the madam i like. ¡± there¡¯s no need to hide anything in front of me. whether you¡¯re good or bad, whether you¡¯re strong or weak, you¡¯re all mine. i don¡¯t mind.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face reddened at his words. ¡± which part of you doesn¡¯t like me? aren¡¯t you scared when you see how strong i am?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid, i like her very much.¡± fourth master mo stared at his wife and thought, i¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t like me that much. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes met mo linyuan¡¯s and her heart was beating so fast that it seemed like it was going to jump out of her chest. this was the first time she felt so anxious. she was a little nervous, a little scared, and a little worried because her husband liked her so much. but what about her? she liked him too, but did she love him as much as he did? Chapter 766 ? Chapter 766: let it go crazy Trantor: 549690339 after leaving the xuanyuan family¡¯s house, leng rongrong gave xuanyuan qiongyu a call. xuanyuan qiongyu picked up the phone. she was still as hypocritical as ever. even if she was scolding people in her heart, her face was still full of smiles, and she looked very kind. when leng rongrong asked about storm, xuanyuan qiongyu also admitted that storm was with her. leng rongrong asked where xuanyuan qiongyu was, but she stammered and refused to say. she only said that she would bring storm back and return it to leng rongrong. then, xuanyuan qiongyu hung up the phone. ¡°he didn¡¯t say where?¡± fourth master mo asked with a frown. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was ashen as she said, ¡± something¡¯s not right. ¡± she had a bad premonition. once this premonition came, she kept feeling that something would happen, so she was a little worried about storm. storm already had some psychological trauma. if someone interfered with it, something would definitely happen. ¡°get someone to investigate.¡± fourth master mo took out his phone, ¡± it won¡¯t take too long, don¡¯t worry. ¡± afterwards, fourth master mo exined the situation to his men and ordered them to investigate the matter. at the same time, storm and xuanyuan qiongyu were together. xuanyuan qiongyu asked a tamer she knew to help interfere with the storm. then, she left the storm outside and talked to the tamer alone. ¡°how is it?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked, ¡± is there any way to control this dog? ¡± ¡°there is a way to control this dog, but it will take time and the difficulty is very high.¡± the beast tamer said, ¡± beast taming requires a process. the dog you brought is very special and looks very smart. intelligent animals were basically two extremes. some were very easy to lecture because they were smart. they knew that they would suffer if they did not listen, so they would choose to listen. however, there are also some stubborn animals. they are very smart and know that they won¡¯t suffer if they are obedient. however, they are not willing to be lectured. this will create a difficult-to-tame appearance.¡± ¡°then what should we do?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned, ¡± i don¡¯t want to waste too much time. i just want to tame it immediately. ¡± i need it to listen to me. ¡± ¡°the best way is to first divide its feelings with its original owner. i just felt that its feelings for its original owner seemed to be quite deep. moreover, it seems to be very afraid that its original master would abandon it. ¡± the beast tamer took a sip of tea and said, ¡± if it feels that it has been abandoned and no one is good to it, and you suddenly appear, it should listen to you. dogs are very smart animals and very loyal. only when they have been let down to a certain extent will they rebel against their original owner ...¡± the beast tamer said a lot of things, but xuanyuan qiongyu was not very satisfied with them. what she needed was for this dog to go crazy and then bite its owner to death. she needed such a tragedy. however, the beast tamer said that it would take time, and it seemed to be very troublesome. xuanyuan qiongyu thought for a moment before asking, ¡± then do you have a way to turn this dog into a mad dog, the kind that will bite anyone it sees? a mad dog that would even bite its own master to death.¡± ¡°this one?¡± the beast tamer took a deep look at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± to be honest, i do. ¡± ¡°really?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°however, it will take time to get the medicine, and it is very expensive. if you give it to this dog, you have to be careful. if it goes crazy, it might even bite you, and you¡¯ll be in great danger.¡± the beast tamer nced at xuanyuan qiongyu, ¡± if there¡¯s a need, i can help you get someone to bring some over. ¡± ¡± okay, it doesn¡¯t matter how much it costs. buy it for me. i think i¡¯ll need more than the average dog since this dog is bigger. get me more. ¡± the beast tamer nodded, and then looked at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± then what does your dog n to do? do you want me to help you tame it?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not easy to tame, right? this thing is very picky, it only eats the north thearch club¡¯s food.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at the storm outside the window. ¡°as long as you master the method, you can even train people, let alone dogs, okay?¡± the beast tamer chuckled, ¡± it¡¯s just a dog, what¡¯s there to be afraid of. ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you try it?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu nced at the beast tamer. then, she shook her head. ¡± forget it, forget it. it¡¯s fine as long as i have the medicine. ¡± if she left storm in the beast tamer¡¯s hands to train, leng rongrong and the others would find trouble with her, and it would be very troublesome. anyway, leng rongrong and the others were dying soon. if she was a good person and sent the dog to leng rongrong¡¯s hands, they would let their guard down. at that time, she would still have the opportunity to feed the dog medicine. when the dog went crazy, leng rongrong and the people around her would all die ... it would be interesting if mo linyuan was also bitten to death ... leng rongrong did not have any other rtives, so wouldn¡¯t the north thearch club naturally be the xuanyuan family¡¯s property? if it became the xuanyuan family¡¯s possession, it would be the same as falling into his own pocket. thinking of this, xuanyuan qiongyu was extremely excited. she felt as excited as if she had already obtained the north thearch club. after going out with the tamer, xuanyuan qiongyu said to storm, ¡± your master finally remembered you and started looking for you ... tsk tsk, do you still want to go back? i didn¡¯te looking for you yesterday when you were drunk, but i came looking for you today ... if you didn¡¯t meet me, but some dog dealer or something, you would have died hundreds of times.¡± storm coldly looked at xuanyuan qiongyu. when it heard xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words, it felt as if its heart had been pierced by a needle. did its master really not look for it yesterday and only came to find it today? so, it¡¯s not that important to master, right? it can be abandoned at any time, right? at the thought of this, storm¡¯s head drooped, and it looked dispirited. seeing storm¡¯s attitude, xuanyuan qiongyu was a little happy. it seemed that her words to provoke this dog had worked. was this dog very sensitive? it seemed to be very afraid of being abandoned by leng rongrong. ¡°are you unhappy? look at the other animals, your lord rong has brought them all home. you¡¯re the only one that went missing, and she didn¡¯t even look for you.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at storm with a smile. storm raised its head and looked at xuanyuan qiongyu as if it was asking if she was real. it was the only one that was lost. the others were all found. they only found the solution after it was lost for a day. ¡°you still don¡¯t believe me? then you can ask your master yourself.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu sneered, ¡± it just so happens that your master is also looking for you. ¡± Chapter 767 ? Chapter 767: she would be so kind? Trantor: 549690339 when leng rongrong received xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s call and saw storm, it was already evening. seeing that storm was safe and sound, but its expression seemed to be a little dazed, leng rongrong knew that storm must be unhappy. ¡°it got lost yesterday and went to the old xuanyuan mansion. i saw that it was gettingte, so i didn¡¯t inform you. i let it sleep at the xuanyuan family¡¯s house for the night, and i took it out to eat something today. then, i went to see a friend.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± i saw that it didn¡¯t seem too happy, so i asked my beast tamer friend. he said that there¡¯s no problem, so i¡¯m returning this dog to you now.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face was full of kindness. she smiled at leng rongrong, then nced at storm. leng rongrong didn¡¯t expect xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s attitude to be so good, actually bringing storm to her face and returning it to her. she had thought that xuanyuan qiongyu would hide it and not return storm to her. she looked at xuanyuan qiongyu in surprise. xuanyuan qiongyu was clearly the same as olddy xuanyuan, so how could she be so kind? ¡°thank you,¡± he said. leng rongrong said after taking a look at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡°you¡¯re wee,¡± xuanyuan qiongyu smiled, ¡± if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± now that it¡¯s returned to its original owner, i¡¯m relieved. oh, right, storm seems to mind you abandoning it. yesterday, you didn¡¯t look for it, and you only came to look for it today. it¡¯s not very happy. what is more important than a pet?¡± with a smile, xuanyuan qiongyu drove away. leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s actions made her a little confused. with the xuanyuan family¡¯s character, they wouldn¡¯t let storm off so easily and try to control it. however, xuanyuan qiongyu had actually returned storm to her, and she seemed to have told the truth. even though he was trying to sow discord, what he said was the truth. storm looked at leng rongrong with a bad expression, then it looked a little dispirited and listless. it whimpered twice. leng rongrong patted storm¡¯s head. ¡± storm, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t look for you yesterday, but i didn¡¯t mean to abandon you. ¡± when storm heard this, it turned its head away and was not very happy. it didn¡¯t even want to listen to leng rongrong¡¯s exnation and left directly. ¡°storm!¡± leng rongrong stood where she was, frowning as she called out a few times, but storm did not turn back. it seemed to be in a terrible mood. storm walked forward, and leng rongrong followed behind. mo linyuan drove his car and followed them slowly on the side of the road. storm walked for a long time without saying a word, and then realized that leng rongrong had been following it the whole time, and it seemed to be stunned for a moment. after taking a look at leng rongrong, storm still walked away in a huff. leng rongrong wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and just like that, she followed behind the storm unhurriedly. before she left, she made a call to the north thearch club and asked them to send some food home. back home, storm still had a long face. until it smelled the aroma of its favorite food, storm was stunned for a moment, looking at leng rongrong in disbelief. it seemed to be the food from the north thearch club? did it smell the fragrance of food from the north thearch club? in an instant, storm was somewhat excited. as a wolf that knew how to eat, its favorite food was the north thearch club¡¯s food. ¡°let¡¯s eat first and fill our stomachs. we¡¯ll talk about other things after that.¡± leng rongrong rubbed storm¡¯s head. storm snorted and charged at the food. under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, storm finished all the dishes on the table. after he finished eating, hey on the ground and patted his round belly with his four feet facing the sky, looking full. leng rongrong was speechless. everyone was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re full? how are you feeling?¡± lord rong walked over and sat on the carpet, leaning against storm. ¡± are you still angry? do you want to hear me out?¡± storm groaned, as if it was willing to listen to leng rongrong¡¯s words. leng rongrong nced at storm with a funny yet helpless expression. she patted storm¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± first of all, i¡¯m sorry, i really didn¡¯te to see you yesterday. however, it¡¯s not that i want to abandon you. i just think that you¡¯re powerful enough, so you can deal with any trouble on your own. also, we know that you¡¯ve gone to the xuanyuan family.¡± leng rongrong exined the situation to storm, and then she apologized to storm seriously. hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, coupled with the fact that he was in a better mood after eating and drinking his fill, storm was no longer angry. leng rongrong was relieved. she knew that storm was most afraid of being abandoned. storm was picked up by its godfather when it was a child. the reason why its godfather picked it up was that storm was still a little wolf but no wolf mother took care of it. they said that it was abandoned by the wolf mother. if it was not picked up, storm would die, so they picked it up. ter, when the storm got a little stronger, something else happened. at that time, storm thought it had been abandoned and was almost killed by the dog traffickers. storm was not afraid of anything, but it was afraid of being abandoned by its master. ¡°but, did xuanyuan qiongyu do anything to you? she doesn¡¯t seem to be such a kind person.¡± leng rongrong thought about how xuanyuan qiongyu had brought storm to the north thearch club for a meal and had even returned storm to her. she felt a little uneasy. she really didn¡¯t think that xuanyuan qiongyu would be such a good person. storm howled and then shook his head. ¡°you think that she wanted to tame you, but the tamer felt that you were not easy to tame and that you could eat too much, so she returned you to me?¡± leng rongrong was deep in thought. ¡± that¡¯s possible. if i wasn¡¯t your master, i¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to support you. ¡± aowu aowu! storm protested. it was also very rich, okay? it could still earn a lot of money by writing articles. moreover, it had so many fans, and it would also take on some advertisements and the like, which could also make money. in addition, it was also a wolf that had shot an advertisement before, and it was even a little famous. ¡°alright, you have money. you can afford to support yourself.¡± leng rongrong burst outughing. ¡± are you richer than the xuanyuan family? if you are richer than the xuanyuan family, that old witch will definitely look very happy! ¡± storm snorted. after leng rongrong chatted with storm, she recalled the situation at the martial arts center. she immediately made a call to ask about chi ye¡¯s situation. in the end, no one picked up the phone. after a long time, chi ye finally returned the call. the dojo¡¯s situation was very good. chi ye said that because of some videos and posts that suddenly appeared on the inte, the dojo had be popr again after beating the royal family¡¯s dojo. not only did it explode in poprity, but it was also highly rated. this made everyone in the martial arts school feel a little guilty. Chapter 768 ? Chapter 768: chapter 769-issuing a challenge Trantor: 549690339 ¡± there are many people applying to the dojo right now. although the dojo¡¯s requirements for epting disciples have been raised, there are still many peopleing. everyone says that with the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s current situation, it is necessary to raise the price and screen its disciples. this is because the dragon tiger dojo is a high-quality dojo. ¡± chi ye said, ¡± in short, lord rong, your price increase didn¡¯t meet with any opposition. on the contrary, it won the hearts of the people. ¡± leng rongrong had guessed this would be the case, so she did not have much of a reaction. ¡°oh, by the way, lord rong, your fans are also very powerful. after the video of thepetition spread, many of your fans came to sign up.¡± ¡°yeah, how¡¯s everything at the dojo?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°it¡¯s going very smoothly,¡± chi ye said, ¡± there are too many students who came to register. there are no other problems. you can rest assured.¡± ¡°sure, contact me if you need anything.¡± after hanging up the phone, leng rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. with the dojo in this state, there was no problem. even if there was a problem, it would be something like expanding the dojo. what lord rong didn¡¯t expect was that with the martial arts center¡¯s poprity, she had inexplicably be popr as well. the video of her and ye kuai beating the thunder tform was a hot topic almost every day. this time, she became popr in the martial arts circle. after that, many people came to her to issue battle invitations, which made her speechless for a while. leng rongrong rejected those battle invitations, indicating that she did not really like fighting. after that, many people said that leng rongrong¡¯s victory over ye kexin might have been due to luck. they said that if she was really that powerful, she would definitely not have rejected someone else¡¯s battle invitation. leng rongrong didn¡¯t care about thesements. in the end, ye kexin, who was already very famous in the circle, suddenly made a statement on weibo. he lost to leng rongrong, but he still stood on leng rongrong¡¯s side. he said that leng rongrong was really very powerful and that he was convinced of his loss, that she did not win by luck. when leng rongrong saw this, she was also shocked. that was because she felt that her victory over ye koujing was partly due to luck. ye koujing was indeed a very strong opponent. in the end, even she thought that it was a lucky thing, but ye ke, her opponent, actually jumped out to speak for her? she was a little speechless, but at the same time, she admired this ye kexin. if she was a narrow-minded person, she would definitely take this opportunity to deprecate her. however, ye ke didn¡¯t do that. instead, he spoke up for her. what surprised leng rongrong even more was what happened a few dayster. she had just finished filming a scene when she received a call from chi ye. chi ye asked her to go to the martial arts school in a panic. leng rongrong was shocked, thinking that someone hade to challenge her again. she drove quickly to the martial arts center. then, he realized that no one hade to challenge him. however, there was a group of people in the dojo. they were not the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s instructors. from their backs and auras, they seemed to be martial artists. moreover, guan li and the others were all ready to fight. ¡°what is it?¡± leng rongrong asked as soon as she entered the room. ¡°miss rongrong,¡± the group of people turned around, and leng rongrong saw that the person in the middle was actually ye ke. ¡°mr. ye?¡± leng rongrong smiled when she saw him. ¡± mr. ye, what¡¯s the matter? speaking of which, i have to thank you for speaking up for me online. i clearly won by luck, but you¡¯re still speaking up for me. ¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re not lucky. after i went back, i thought about your moves many times, and you are indeed much stronger than me. ¡± ye ke replied, ¡± there are some moves that i have never seen before. ¡± even if we fight again, i will still lose to you.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± mr. ye, what business do you have with our martial arts school? ¡± she took a look at the group of people beside ye kexin. they all looked like powerful fighters. ¡°he¡¯s my man.¡± ye kuai nced at the person beside him and said, ¡± i came here because i have something to discuss with you, miss rongrong. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. it didn¡¯t look like a fight. ¡°we would like to join the dragon tiger dojo.¡± ye kuixue said with a serious face. ¡± what do you mean join us? i think you¡¯re here for revenge. is it because lord rong won against you, so you¡¯re not convinced? is that why you¡¯re nning to go undercover in our martial arts school? ¡± guan li and the others asked in a bad mood. obviously, they all felt that ye ke was not a good person. ¡°aren¡¯t you guys from the royal family¡¯s dojo?¡± leng rongrong politely invited them to the guest room. after sitting down in the reception room, ye kexin said, ¡± you are stronger. i admire your kung fu very much. also, i quite like the atmosphere in your dragon tiger dojo. i think i can be stronger in the dragon tiger dojo. my contract with the royal family¡¯s dojo expired yesterday. i didn¡¯t renew it because i wanted to join the dragon tiger dojo. my people also wanted to join the dragon tiger dojo. so, i¡¯m here for an interview today.¡± ¡°mr. ye, you know that our dojo is recruiting?¡± leng rongrong could not help butugh. she had heard that ye ke was a martial arts fanatic, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would be so straightforward. ¡± the dragon tiger dojo has suddenly be famous. with so many students, i¡¯m sure they¡¯ll start recruiting. that¡¯s why i came here uninvited. ¡± ye kuai said. his eyes lit up as he looked at leng rongrong, as if he was very interested in this ce. leng rongrong was surprised. ¡°the royal family¡¯s dojo should be treating you very well. why did youe to our ce? even if i ept you, i won¡¯t give you any special treatment.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s free. i like you very much.¡± ye kuai said. leng rongrong was shocked. ¡± you like me a lot? ¡± ¡°i want to spar with you more often if i have the chance. i think i can only spar with you after i join the dragon tiger dojo, right? there were so many battle invitations, but you didn¡¯t respond and rejected them all. only the people from the dragon tiger dojo will receive your guidance, am i right?¡± ye kexin looked at leng rongrong, his eyes very straightforward. it was obvious that he wanted to spar with leng rongrong more. he wanted to learn from leng rongrong and find out why she was so powerful. ¡°i really don¡¯t have to pay you?¡± leng rongrong looked at ye koujing in surprise. ¡°yes, i am.¡± ye kuai nodded. ¡± pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft. ¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± alright, i think you¡¯re not bad. you can join the dragon tiger dojo. however, i¡¯m not too sure about your people. you¡¯ll need to be tested. ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. ye kexue¡¯s eyes were still firm. he seemed to be certain that leng rongrong would agree, so he didn¡¯t look too excited. after that, leng rongrong chatted with ye kouxue for a while. ye kexin was really a martial arts fanatic. he didn¡¯t talk much when talking about other things, and he didn¡¯t seem to care. however, when it came to kung fu, he was full of energy and could not stop talking. leng rongrong had only wanted to discuss a few words with him, but he seemed to have found a good rain after a long drought, he was extremely excited and could not stop talking. Chapter 769 ? Chapter 769: mr. ye, i have a jealous lover in my house Trantor: 549690339 that day, leng rongrong was pestered by ye ke for the entire afternoon. at night, leng rongrong looked at the time and felt that it was already a littlete. she should go back. in the end, ye ke still followed her. when she got into the car, ye ke actually directly sat in the front passenger seat of her car. ¡°what are you doing?¡± leng rongrong looked at ye kexue in surprise. ¡± you don¡¯t know where i live either, right? i¡¯m not going the same way. ¡± since it¡¯s on the way, i won¡¯t send you off!¡± ¡°no, no, no, i just want to talk to you about the move you just mentioned. you drive. you go home, and i¡¯ll go home with you. you don¡¯t have anything else to do right now, right?¡± ye ke said, ¡± you drive your car. i¡¯ll just say what i want to say. ¡± leng rongrong looked at ye koujing in horror. ¡± big brother, if we don¡¯t focus while driving, we¡¯ll die a terrible death together. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. if we die together, we¡¯ll have apanion on the road to theherworld. we can also talk about martial arts.¡± ye ke was extremely infatuated. leng rongrong leaned back, her back pressed against the car door, her double chin almost popping out from the shock. on the road to hell? die together? ¡± mr. ye ... i don¡¯t want to die with you, and i don¡¯t want to discuss kung fu with you on the road to theherworld ... also, i have a jealous lover in my house. i bet he won¡¯t be happy if he sees you. ¡± lord rong blinked her eyes and thought of her 1.89-meter-tall and extremely handsome jealous lover. she liked mo linyuan, but sometimes she felt that she did not love him as deeply as mo linyuan loved her, so she sometimes felt guilty. she had always been used to being casual. however, when she thought about how well mo linyuan treated her, she felt that it was a little unfair that she was always so casual. therefore, she did not want mo linyuan to be jealous or upset again. ¡°jealous? would a jealous person still be angry?¡± ye kexin frowned and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine if the jealous lover is angry. shall we continue the discussion? ¡± i think we had a good time chatting.¡± mr. ye could be said to be very slow. his mind was filled with nothing but his own martial arts. leng rongrong was speechless. finally, she stepped on the elerator and the car drove on the road home. on the way, ye ke jabbered on and on. he said a lot, and then, he said that he felt his heart flutter when he first saw leng rongrong. after they started fighting, he was even more moved, especially when he realized that leng rongrong was stronger than him. he felt that he had fallen in love with this woman. when leng rongrong arrived home and got out of the car, ye kexin suddenly rushed in front of her. then, with a plop, he knelt on one knee and handed her a ring box. ¡°do you want to marry me?¡± ye ke raised his head and said, ¡± i actually thought about it carefully. i think that you are very suitable to be my wife. ¡± let¡¯s join hands to defeat him!¡± ¡°big brother, do you have a fever?¡± leng rongrong took a step back and looked at ye koujing as if she had seen a ghost. ¡± are you going to propose to me? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± ye ke was very honest. ¡± if you promise me, we¡¯ll go and get our marriage certificate tomorrow, and then we¡¯ll immediately hold the wedding. ¡± ¡°????¡±leng rongrong looked at ye ke as if she had seen a ghost. ¡± you seem to have a deep misunderstanding of me. haven¡¯t you realized that i have a husband and a very big son? ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t find it strange that ye ke went to the dojo and said he wanted to join the dragon and tiger dojo. but this guy had proposed to her like he was having a stroke? how many days have they known each other? furthermore, they had only fought once, and he actually felt that they were suitable? was this guy a masochist? ¡°ah, you¡¯re already married?¡± ye knelt on one knee. he was wearing a ck chinese tunic suit. he was young, but he actually looked very calm. there was a kind of buddha aura on him, which gave people a very gentle feeling. however, his style of doing things was a little reckless ... ¡°yes, i¡¯m married.¡± leng rongrong frowned. then, she felt a murderous aura approaching. leng rongrong turned around and saw her husband walking towards them. seeing her husband¡¯s dark face, she knew that he was jealous again. it was not strange for a jealous husband to be jealous. she had already gotten used to it. ¡°what are you doing to my wife?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyebrows twitched. he was extremely displeased when he saw ye ke kneeling on one knee with a small box in his hand. ¡°a proposal.¡± ye ke said. after ncing at mo linyuan, he said to leng rongrong seriously, ¡± you can get a divorce if you¡¯re married. ¡± you can choose to get a divorce and marry me. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. mo linyuan: ¡°??? ¡± snatching his wife? why did everyone want to snatch his wife away from him! lord fourth stood in front of leng rongrong with a very displeased look. then, the scene looked as if ye ke was proposing to lord fourth mo. it was a rather strange scene. ¡± f * ck! master, did you get proposed to? ¡± tang luo happened to see this scene when he came out. he was extremely shocked. li ruhua, quan yu, and a few other animals happened to pass by as well. then, everyone turned to look at mo linyuan in shock. fourth master mo turned to look at the crowd, his eyes filled with killing intent. li ruhua and the others instantly shut their mouths and hurriedly turned around to avoid the attack. as for fourth master mo, he unhappily pulled his wife to the side. he looked at ye ke with dissatisfaction and said, ¡± get lost. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not.¡± ye ke stared at mo linyuan in dissatisfaction. ¡± i¡¯m not proposing to you. stay away from me! ¡± fourth master mo was speechless. he was proposing to his wife, but he was not allowed to be here? lord fourth¡¯s face was ashen as he looked at ye kexin, extremely dissatisfied. he originally wanted to grab leng rongrong and go back, but he didn¡¯t expect ye kexin to also grab leng rongrong. lord fourth immediately made his move and started fighting with ye ke. as soon as tang luo and the others heard themotion, they hurriedly stuck their heads out to watch the show. ¡± this ye buyan is really shameless. he actually proposed to our lord fourth! ¡± ¡± he probably proposed to lord rong and was seen by lord fourth! ¡± ¡± how long have you known each other? you actually proposed to lord rong. don¡¯t you know that lord rong has a husband? ¡± a few heads popped out and watched mo linyuan and ye kexin fight. leng rongrong saw the two of them fighting and knew that her husband could handle ye kexin, so she simply watched from the side. as she watched, she began to think about a problem. if she won against ye kexin, ye kexin would propose to her. what if mo linyuan beat ye koujing? with his amazing brain circuit, could he also propose to her husband? as she was thinking, a furry head rubbed against her waist. little nan yu looked up with his good-looking little face and asked, ¡± mommy, what if that man really proposes to daddy? what would you do? ¡± Chapter 770 ? Chapter 770: she was monopolized Trantor: 549690339 ¡°w-what?¡± leng rongrong lowered her head and looked seriously at her little baby. ¡°isn¡¯t that ye buyan a famous martial arts fanatic? he will admire anyone who is better than him. it¡¯s not the first time he has done such an outrageous thing. it¡¯s just that he only asked for a master before. it¡¯s the first time he has proposed to someone. it seems like he¡¯s really interested in mommy!¡± little nan yu¡¯s little face was filled with seriousness. the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± ... take a guess. if your daddy wins, what will he do to your daddy? ¡± was he going to take her as his master or was he going to propose? ¡°i think he might propose. after all, the ring is already prepared.¡± nan zhi said as he rested his chin on his hand. the little guy found it a little funny when he thought about how this man might propose to his daddy. then, he took out his phone and was ready to take a photo tomemorate this scene. as expected, fourth master mo gave ye kouxue a good beating. ye kexin was beaten up badly. he looked at mo linyuan in disbelief. ¡± you ... ¡± ¡°what about me? get lost!¡± vinegar jar zi shouted irascibly. ye ke didn¡¯t leave, but looked at fourth master mo with wide eyes. after a long time, he whispered, ¡± you, you¡¯re even better than miss rongrong! ¡± ¡°and then? don¡¯t tell me you want to propose to me?¡± mo linyuan snorted coldly. in the end, something he didn¡¯t expect happened. ye ke really knelt down in front of him and raised the ring box in his hand. ¡± if you want to marry me, i don¡¯t mind proposing to you. i like someone who is stronger than me. ¡± ¡°pfft, hahahaha!¡± ¡°hahaha, isn¡¯t this too funny?¡± ¡°she really proposed to lord fourth!¡± ¡± oh my god, this ye buyan is really shameless. is he poisonous? ¡± everyoneughed so hard that they were beating their chests and stamping their feet. even storm and the othersughed so hard that they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. who would have thought that such a good man would actually propose to lord fourth? furthermore, this fellow had just proposed to lord rong a few seconds ago. his change of attitude was a little too fast. fourth master mo¡¯s expression was filled with excitement. for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. this was the first time he had been rendered speechless. he had never been so speechless before. leng rongrong and little nan yu were also stunned. the two of them did not expect that they would actually guess this scene correctly and actually propose. numbly, little nan yu took a few photos and then stole a nce at leng rongrong. leng rongrong had the same surprised expression as little nan yu, but that expression was fixed on her face, so she didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction. after a long time, lord rong suddenly rushed forward. then, she stood in front of fourth master mo and looked down at ye ke. ¡± don¡¯t you dare snatch my husband away from me! ¡± ye kuai was speechless. fourth master mo was a little upset and frightened just now, but when he saw his wife suddenly rush out to protect him, he suddenly felt very happy. is my wife jealous? his wife must be jealous, and that meant she still cared about him. ¡°you can go home now.¡± chief rong looked at ye kexin with a domineering expression. after a few nces, he felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to drive ye kexin away. she suddenly squinted her eyes and turned back to look at storm and the others. ¡°do you like to propose to someone who is better than you?¡± with a devilish smile on her face, leng rongrong suddenly called out to storm, ¡± storm,e, defeat him! ¡± storm nced at ye kexin and shook his head in disdain. ¡± if you win, i¡¯ll get the north thearch club to apply for a free card for you. no matter which north thearch club you go to, it¡¯ll be free of charge! ¡± lord rong said. storm¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he rushed up to fight with ye koujing. without a doubt, ye bixiu lost miserably in the end. after ye ke had lost, leng rongrong had let the storm go on, and after the storm, she let the critical hit go on ... in the end, ye ke lost miserably. he waspletely dumbfounded. he had probably never thought that he would lose so many times in a row ... ¡°are you still going to propose?¡± leng rongrong snorted and asked, ¡± storm, storm, critical strike ... you can propose to whoever you like. they¡¯re all single! ¡± ye kuixue was speechless. ¡°i won¡¯t ...¡± mr. ye said nervously, ¡± even the chicken in your family knows kung fu ... ¡± ¡°uh-huh,¡± leng rongrong nodded and ced her hands on her hips. ¡± that¡¯s how powerful he is, so don¡¯t fight with me for my husband. ¡± mr. ye nced at leng rongrong, then at fourth master mo. he was convinced. he admired this family ... although he felt that leng rongrong was very much to his liking, her husband was better at fighting than him, and he could notpare to her husband. ¡°i¡¯m not proposing, but can i spar with you guys more often?¡± mr. ye asked after a long time. ¡°sure.¡± leng rongrong replied. she also had some admiration for ye kexin. after losing so much, he actually wasn¡¯t discouraged or angry, and even wanted to spar with them. as expected, he was a martial arts fanatic. in the legends, he was a martial arts fanatic who loved kung fu the most and did not care about anything else. after ye ke had left, leng rongrong and the others entered the living room. li ruhua went to cook, and the group began to study the egg again. ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s any change in this egg.¡± tang luo said. ¡± why do i feel like it¡¯s about to break out of its shell? it seems to have grown a little bigger. ¡± quan yu took a closer look and said, ¡± and it seems to have be thinner! ¡± ¡°really?¡± the group of people couldn¡¯t help but be a little suspicious. ¡°that¡¯s impossible, i couldn¡¯t even tell ...¡± even during mealtime, everyone was still discussing the problem of the egg. after dinner, ye fei sent a few invitation cards to her. it was the ye family¡¯s olddy¡¯s birthday in a few days, so they had to hold a banquet. because the olddy especially liked leng rongrong, she had repeatedly asked ye fei toe over and deliver the invitation personally. ¡± you muste by then. remember to bring your husband along. otherwise, grandma will probably want to pair you up with me again. ¡± ye fei felt very helpless. ¡± she still hasn¡¯t given up on making you my granddaughter-inw. ¡± ¡°g-daughter-inw?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at ye fei. ¡± cough, cough ... ¡± ye fei coughed twice. ¡± well, my grandma met rongrong before and she liked master rong very much at that time. it¡¯s not strange that the old people like to urge the younger generation to get married earlier. i don¡¯t think you mind, right? ¡± ¡°i mind.¡± fourth master mo looked at ye fei coldly, ¡± don¡¯t even think about my wife, or you will die a terrible death. ¡± ye fei was speechless. young master ye fei, who originally wanted to stay for a cup of tea, was quickly chased out by fourth master mo. lord rong felt helpless and warm at the same time. the feeling of being all to herself didn¡¯t seem that bad. Chapter 771 ? Chapter 771: chapter 772-enemies on a narrow road Trantor: 549690339 after all, the ye family was the number one family in the capital, and the old madam of the ye family was also a well-respected old madam. unlike the shameless olddy xuanyuan, she was really well-respected and very kind. therefore, the ye family¡¯s old madam¡¯s birthday banquet could be said to be very grand. there were more people who came to congratte her than olddy xuanyuan¡¯s birthday banquet, and the level was obviously higher than olddy xuanyuan¡¯s. leng rongrong and the others arrived at the ye family¡¯s house by car. just as they got out of the car, they met xuanyuan qiongyu and the others, as well as the old madam, who were also getting out of a few cars. the old witch was still very ostentatious, with arge group of bodyguards by her side. her grandsons and sons surrounded her like a moon in the center. when she bumped into leng rongrong and the others, old madam xuanyuan¡¯s expression changed. she remembered that leng rongrong had thrown her onto a tree branch and she had peed in her pants ... when she was brought down, the bodyguards and uncle wang all knew that she had peed her pants in fear. it was extremely embarrassing. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face darkened at the thought. ¡°little bastard, who allowed you toe to this kind of ce to embarrass yourself!¡± old madam xuanyuan still didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself, and as soon as she saw leng rongrong, she burst out cursing. leng rongrong frowned and shot a nce at olddy xuanyuan. ¡± didn¡¯t i break you that day? didn¡¯t you throw it a little too lightly?¡± ¡°you, what did you say!¡± olddy xuanyuan trembled in anger. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± leng rongrong nced at the olddy nonchntly, then turned around and left with her people. ¡± this b-tch! ¡± old mrs. han mmed her walking stick on the ground, her face dark with anger. she red at leng rongrong-who was not far away. ¡± qiongyu, perform well at the banquetter and embarrass her! ¡± all of you, watch this little b * tch embarrass her. what face does she have to attend the ye family¡¯s birthday banquet? she really deserves to die!¡± ¡°speaking of which, how did she get an invitation?¡± xuanyuan linlin asked suspiciously, ¡± did the ye family send her an invitation? ¡± what right does that slut have!¡± ¡°who knows how she seduces people!¡± the olddy said angrily. after that, the group of people also entered the ye family. pared to the xuanyuan family, the ye family was even more luxurious. however,pared to the xuanyuan family¡¯s feeling of being a nouveau riche, the ye family was really low-key luxury. there weren¡¯t many people in the ye family. however, ye fei¡¯s parents and the olddy of the ye family were very polite and gentle people. leng rongrong had met the olddy a few times before, and she had also met ye fei¡¯s parents. however, that was a few years ago. at that time, she often came to the ye family for free meals. the ye family¡¯s food was delicious, and her parents were very cute people, so she especially liked them. ye fei¡¯s parents saw leng rongrong as soon as they entered the house. ¡°little girl rongrong!¡± mama ye was happy the moment she saw leng rongrong. she was wearing a light-colored dress, looking elegant, gentle, and young. ¡°aunt ye, long time no see!¡± leng rongrong smiled and gave mama ye a light hug. ¡°you little girl, i heard from ye fei that you¡¯re back and i¡¯ve been waiting for you toe and see me, but you didn¡¯te to see me. auntie is so sad!¡± mama ye reproached, ¡± our rongrong girl has grown so big now. she¡¯s getting more and more beautiful, and she¡¯s so powerful. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve been a little busy recently, but i¡¯lle here more often for free meals in the future. i like auntie ye¡¯s cooking the most, it¡¯s delicious! ¡± leng rongrong said sweetly. she then introduced mo linyuan and the others behind her. when she saw mo linyuan and little nan yu, mama ye was shocked. ¡°are you really getting married? w-why is there such a big child here?¡± a trace of disappointment shed in the night matriarch¡¯s eyes. she had thought that rongrong could be her daughter-inw, but it seemed that her son didn¡¯t have the chance? ¡°adopted,¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± che ¡®er, say hello to grandma ye. ¡± ¡°hello, grandma ye.¡± little nan yu was in mo linyuan¡¯s arms. he shouted at mama ye obediently, ¡± grandma ye is so beautiful. such a beautiful and gentle person would definitely not fight with my daddy for mommy, right? ¡± hearing little nan yu¡¯s words, fourth master mo had a satisfied look on his face. he didn¡¯t hug this little brat for nothing. he knew how to speak up for his father. mama ye was stunned when she heard this. she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. this child was too cute. she did have the intention of making rongrong her daughter-inw, but she wouldn¡¯t go as far as to snatch her away from her when she was already married. she just felt a little regretful. unexpectedly, this little regret was seen through by this clever child. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er has such a sweet mouth.¡± mama ye smiled and said, ¡± grandma ye really hopes that rongrong will be grandma¡¯s daughter-inw. however, it seems that our ye fei is disappointing and missed the opportunity. ¡± ¡°auntie, you¡¯re joking again. ye fei and i are just good friends.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± uncle and grandma are there. i¡¯ll go and say hello to them. ¡± ¡°there, he¡¯s entertaining a guest over there.¡± mama ye said with a smile. after that, leng rongrong brought mo linyuan and little nan yu to see father ye and the old madam. leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and little nan yu¡¯s styles were all done by li ruhua. the clothes they wore were also picked by li ruhua. the three of them were wearing matching outfits. mo linyuan¡¯s ck suit, leng rongrong¡¯s white dress, little nan yu¡¯s dress was the same style as his father¡¯s, and he had a small bow tie of the same color as his father¡¯s. because they were wearing matching outfits, it was obvious that they were a family of three. therefore, when matriarch ye and mr. ye saw leng rongrong¡¯s family of three, they were both stunned. the elders of these people had always treated leng rongrong as their daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw. in the end, after not seeing each other for a few years, his daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw had be someone else¡¯s daughter-inw, and they had even appeared as a family of three. mr. and mrs. ye were stunned. although they had already heard the news from ye fei, the fact was right in front of them. the old madam and her son were still surprised and regretful. just like madam ye, the two of them were very regretful and depressed. however, mr. ye and matriarch ye were also very gentle and considerate people. they were very well-educated. although they felt regretful, they did not say anything. they just greeted the people very kindly. after they greeted each other, leng rongrong saw mr. ye rush to the side with an ashen face and pull ye fei away. leng rongrong was speechless. why did it feel like erhuo ye was going to be scolded? he wouldn¡¯t be scolded because of me, right? ¡°y with xiao xun ¡®er for a while. i¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± leng rongrong rushed towards ye fei and his son. in a small room, ye fei was being scolded by his father in a very cultured way. Chapter 772 ? Chapter 772: my daughter-inw was shot? Trantor: 549690339 after all, he came from a well-educated family, so mr. ye didn¡¯t use any vulgarities when he scolded people, and he didn¡¯t have any aura. he didn¡¯t seem to be scolding him, but rather, he seemed to be educating his son seriously. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you, why did you give rongrong to someone else?¡± father ye was very depressed and said angrily, ¡± you can¡¯t find another girl like her in the world. how can you give her up to someone else?! ¡± we¡¯ve been waiting for so long for rongrong to be our daughter-inw, but now she¡¯s someone else¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°dad, i can¡¯t help it.¡± ye fei said pitifully, ¡± i didn¡¯t know that master rong got married so early! ¡± ¡°what lord rong? look at you, this little girl is so cute and smart, and you call her lord rong? he wasn¡¯t a man, so you had to call him little rong ¡®er, little rongrong, and little baby. why did you call him master rong? no wonder she doesn¡¯t like you!¡± papa ye said angrily, ¡± aiya, i feel like my daughter has been snatched away. my heart has fallen! ¡± you stinky brat, you¡¯re going to anger me to death. i don¡¯t want to see you again for the next few days!¡± ¡°ah?¡± ye fei looked at his father in disbelief. ¡± dad, you¡¯re too much. she¡¯s not your biological daughter, i¡¯m your biological son!¡± ¡°hmph, rongrong is much cuter than you. you won¡¯t be able to get her anyway. i hope i don¡¯t have you as my son and let her be my daughter!¡± father ye snorted. ¡± your grandmother and your mother think the same way! ¡± ¡°dad, you¡¯re too much. you¡¯re siding with an outsider and not your own son?¡± ¡°rongrong is not an outsider. she¡¯s no different from my own daughter. if she didn¡¯t say that her godparents would be jealous and not acknowledge us as their godparents, we would have acknowledged her long ago.¡± father ye said bitterly. ¡± hey, kid, you¡¯re not like me at all. you can¡¯t do anything well. you can¡¯t even get a woman. ¡± ye fei¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he was extremely depressed. leng rongrong had eavesdropped on the conversation from outside. she heaved a sigh of relief when she knew that everything was fine. thinking of uncle ye and aunt ye, leng rongrong¡¯s heart was still very warm. this family was full of very warm and considerate people, and they were especially good to her. even though they could not be a family, she had always treated them as family. after they left, leng rongrong was still touched. she knew that the ye family liked her very much, but she did not expect them to like her to this extent. however, she and ye fei were just brothers. ¡°they all like you.¡± fourth master mo could obviously tell that this whole family wanted leng rongrong to be ye fei¡¯s wife. ¡± you won¡¯t be kidnapped by them, will you? ¡± it seemed like the ye matriarch and the others were much more reasonable than the old witch from the xuanyuan family. even he had nothing to say. his madam wouldn¡¯t have been abducted, would she? no, he had to keep an eye on her. ¡°how could it be!¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± you¡¯re so afraid that i¡¯ll be taken away? ¡± fourth master mo snorted. at the side, nangong zhe and ji wanwan walked over and chatted with leng rongrong for a while. on the other side, fourth master mo carried little nan yu and said to the little guy with his head lowered, ¡± keep an eye on your mommy. don¡¯t let her be snatched away. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i can¡¯t let anyone take mommy away!¡± little nan yu nodded solemnly. at first, fourth master mo thought that his son was very reliable and would seriously help him keep an eye on his wife. butter on, fourth master mo realized that he had been overthinking. this precious son of his had actually thrown himself into the arms of that first young master ye after turning around. that first young master ye was very good at ying games and even brought little nan zhi along to y. she didn¡¯t know what he promised little nan yu, but the little guy was very happy and was always carried by first young master ye. ter, master ye took little nan yu to leng rongrong. then, the three of themughed out loud and talked about something. now, they seemed to have be a family of three. fourth master mo was speechless ... it had only been a short while, and this brat had betrayed him? this child was too unreliable, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°could it be that the young master has been taken away by that eldest young master ye?¡± li ruhua looked at lord fourth innocently. ¡± the little young master is so quick-witted, yet he¡¯s still deceived. he¡¯s really just a child. ¡± as a result, fourth master mo¡¯s face turned even gloomier. ¡°children are easy to coax. no matter how smart or talented a child is, he can be coaxed away with a candy.¡± quan yu held a ss of wine and looked in the direction of leng rongrong and ye fei. ¡°lord fourth, i think it¡¯s time for you to please the young master. in retrospect, you don¡¯t seem to be very nice to him. but our young madam seems to love little master very much. if little master suddenly turns against her ...¡± tang luo said earnestly. ¡°you want me to please this little brat?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. wasn¡¯t he good enough to this brat? this brat had been snatching his wife away from him all day long and had even betrayed him in various ways ... she had asked him to please her father-inw and even caused such a big incident ... even now, his father-inw was still not satisfied with him. tang luo nced at his lord fourth. ¡± lord, children are very easy to coax. if you don¡¯t coax them, aren¡¯t you afraid that the child and his wife will be snatched away? ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s hand trembled, and the cup in his hand shattered into pieces. his child and wife ... were all snatched away? tang luo touched his little heart. he was so frightened by his fourth master that his soul almost left his body. ¡± master, your hand ... ¡± fourth master mo flicked his hand. the ss was broken, but there was no injury on his hand. he turned to the servant beside him and said indifferently, ¡± why is the quality of your sses so bad that they would break the moment i picked them up? ¡± the attendant was speechless. was the quality of the cup so bad? that¡¯s not right. the cups here are all of the best quality. they might not even break even if they were thrown to the ground ... before the attendant could react and apologize, fourth master mo turned around and walked away. he coldly said, ¡± i will not fawn on this brat. ¡± i¡¯m his father, he should be the one to please me!¡± tang luo was speechless. lord fourth, you¡¯re a stubborn man. ¡°i think fourth master will cry and please little nan yu,¡± quan yu said softly. li ruhua nodded in agreement. ¡± mr. fourth once said that he wouldn¡¯t give money to young madam to spend, but now, he¡¯s begging young madam to spend it, but she doesn¡¯t want it. ¡± ¡°i feel a little sorry for our lord fourth,¡± said tang luo. other people wanted their wives to save money, but he asked his wife to spend money. other people¡¯s sons are trying to please their fathers, but as their father, i don¡¯t seem to have any authority? now you¡¯re trying to please your son?¡± ¡°if the people of theherworld empire were to see our lord fourth in this state ... they¡¯d probably be struck by lightning,¡± butler quan said. ¡°you¡¯ll slowly get used to it, right?¡± tang luo propped his chin on his hand and said, ¡± in any case, there¡¯s a lot of publicity in nan si. the fourth master is a henpecked husband. ¡± Chapter 773 ? Chapter 773: lord fourth has pped his own face again Trantor: 549690339 ¡°f * ck, you two look like a family of three.¡± ji wanwan saw ye fei carrying little nan yu and leng rongrong following beside him. she was shocked. ¡°now that you mention it, they do look a little simr.¡± because ye fei was also wearing a ck suit, it actually matched little nan yu¡¯s little dress. at a nce, they really did look like a family of three from their clothes. in addition, first young master ye was also the kind of person who was very handsome. with this family gathered together, they were also very good-looking. ji wanwan was not the only one who said that. many of the guests were shocked when they saw it. there were also many people who didn¡¯t know what was going on and asked father ye, mother ye, or old madam ye. when did first young master ye get married? when did he have a son this old? they didn¡¯t know anything about it. when fourth master mo heard these words, his face twitched. when he saw that ye fei¡¯s suit matched little nan yu and leng rongrong well, his eyelids twitched. then, fourth master mo walked in front of ye fei. he was taller than first young master ye by a few centimeters. he looked at ye fei with an overbearing aura and then looked at ye fei without saying a word. ye fei was so nervous that his heart started to beat faster. after ncing at fourth master mo twice, he carefully handed nan zhi back to fourth master mo. ¡± return your son! ¡± ¡°uncle ye, we¡¯re not done talking. you haven¡¯t finished telling me that story!¡± little nan yu frowned. ¡°ha, hahaha, we¡¯ll talk about it next time!¡± ye fei met fourth master mo¡¯s gaze and swallowed nervously. he used to meet master rong, and now he was meeting this couple. mo linyuan carried little nan yu with one hand and held his wife¡¯s hand with the other. then, he went to the side to rest. leng rongrong was speechless. she was still talking to ye fei and the others! why did she feel that her husband¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good? was he angry again? ¡°hubby, you know that being angry is bad for your liver, right?¡± lord rong carefully nced at fourth master mo, ¡± you should be more calm and don¡¯t be angry. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not angry.¡± fourth master mo said stubbornly. ¡°but you look angry ... i didn¡¯t talk much with them, they¡¯re just brothers. if she wanted to have anything with them, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. i¡¯ve known them much earlier than you.¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes and looked at mo linyuan seriously. fourth master mo was speechless ... he was a little annoyed now. why did he meet his wife sote? if he had met his wife earlier, he would not have given others the chance to get close to her. the ye family¡¯s banquet was very lively, much more so than the birthday banquet of the old witch xuanyuan. after everyone had arrived, leng rongrong suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to give the old madam a gift. then, she hurried up and prepared to give the gift she had prepared to the olddy. when leng rongrong went over, there were also many people surrounding the old madam, giving her various gifts. there were also many people watching. although the ye family¡¯s matriarch was not ostentatious at all and kept a low profile, when she received the gift, she would also show everyone the gift she had received simply because everyone was looking forward to it. when leng rongrong went over, xuanyuan qiongyu and old madam xuanyuan were also there. the old and the young had also prepared gifts for old madam ye. after all, she was the matriarch of the number one family. many people wanted to curry favor with the ye family, so the gifts they gave were all very expensive. as one of the four great families, they naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to others. moreover, olddy xuanyuan really hoped to match xuanyuan qiongyu with ye fei. if the two great families could join forces, it would be the best. the xuanyuan family could then use the ye family¡¯s resources to rise to a higher level. when olddy xuanyuan saw leng rongrong, she cast a sidelong nce at her and thought, ¡± what was this wretched girl doing here? was she also going to give a gift? what kind of tricks could shee up with? the old hag was very unhappy. she whispered to xuanyuan qiongyu, who was beside her, ¡± ¡°are the gifts you prepared good enough? don¡¯t bepared to others. if you can make old madam happy and make her like you, then there¡¯s a chance.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu nodded. ¡± don¡¯t worry, grandma. i¡¯ve prepared this carefully. ¡± she had prepared a fake gift for olddy xuanyuan, which was embarrassing. although she could barely say that she had made a mistake and managed to bluff her way through, this time, she was facing the number one aristocratic family in the capital, the ye family. she could not allow any mistakes to happen to her. therefore, xuanyuan qiongyu felt that she had given him a very good gift. she had prepared a jade buddha. because the old madam of the ye family was a buddhist, she had spent a lot of money to buy this jade buddha. she thought that the ye family might be her husband¡¯s family in the future, so it didn¡¯t matter even if she had to pay a little more price. in the end, it would still be her. although it hurt a little, once she thought about how all of this would be hers in the future, she didn¡¯t feel so much pain. she still felt that ye fei was the most suitable person for her. ye fei was pretty good looking. although he was a little out of line, he was still okay overall. she wanted this kind of out-of-line guy. this way, she would have a chance to upy the entire ye family. the key was that the ye family was the head of the four great families. their power and status were not something that others couldpare to. ¡± old madam, i wish you good fortune and longevity. this is a small gift. i hope you will ept it. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was wearing a light-colored cheongsam with a fox fur shawl on her body. she looked a little ancient and had the demeanor of a youngdy. when many people saw xuanyuan qiongyu, they began to whisper among themselves. ¡°miss qiongyu is still so beautiful!¡± ¡± no one canpare to miss qiongyu¡¯s temperament. she¡¯s so beautiful in her cheongsam! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. how many girls like to wear qipaos and can wear them? only miss qiongyu is very suitable and charming. ¡± ¡°i wonder what gift miss qiongyu is going to give me?¡± ¡± it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary thing. although it¡¯s a small gift, miss qiongyu¡¯s taste is definitely not ordinary! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s still the top socialite after all!¡± many people were discussing this. hearing these words of praise, olddy xuanyuan was very satisfied and happy. xuanyuan qiongyu handed over her gift. then, the attendant took the gift and opened it. the gift was also wrapped exquisitely. when it was opened for disy, many people gasped. ¡± isn¡¯t this the jade buddha that was worth 80 million yuan at the auction a few days ago? ¡± ¡°wow, miss qiongyu is so generous!¡± ¡± this jade buddha is very valuable. old madam is a buddhist. you should like it very much, right? ¡± while everyone was praising her, the old madam of the ye family only frowned slightly. she looked at xuanyuan qiongyu and smiled insincerely. ¡± qiongyu, this gift of yours is too expensive. ¡± Chapter 774 ? Chapter 774: oh my god, she¡¯s too cute! Trantor: 549690339 olddy xuanyuan had always liked expensive gifts. the more valuable they were, the more she liked them. however, matriarch ye was the exact opposite. she had always advocated that it was enough to give a real gift. there was no need to give anything too expensive. so when she saw the jade buddha, matriarch ye still frowned. she wasn¡¯t as happy as everyone thought. however, xuanyuan qiongyu did not think much of it. she smiled and said, ¡± this is not expensive. only this kind of jade buddha is worthy of you, old madam. ¡± as long as you like it and are happy, that¡¯s all that matters!¡± ¡°just ept it. my qiongyu is a very thoughtful girl. this girl has a good rtionship with young master ye, so she treats young master ye¡¯s grandmother as her real grandmother and is willing to spend money.¡± olddy xuanyuan smiled as she helped xuanyuan qiongyu. upon hearing this, the surrounding people gasped in surprise. ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± ¡± are the ye family and the xuanyuan family going to have a marriage alliance? ¡± ¡± what¡¯s the rtionship between young master ye and miss qiongyu? are they already in love? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± the group of people discussed all sorts of things. everyone felt that the ye family was going to marry the xuanyuan family. no wonder xuanyuan qiongyu was willing to buy such an expensive jade buddha at the auction just to give it to the old madam of the ye family. ¡°there shouldn¡¯t be any gift more thoughtful than miss qiongyu¡¯s!¡± ¡°this is the best gift old madam has received today, right?¡± everyone was discussing spiritedly. some were regretful, some were envious, and some were jealous ... when the ye matriarch heard these discussions, her face was a little unhappy, especially when she saw that xuanyuan qiongyu and the xuanyuan olddy did not exin, and instead seemed to have acquiesced. although the ye matriarch didn¡¯t fall out with the xuanyuan family, she didn¡¯t think much of them either. she had always despised olddy xuanyuan¡¯s despicable character. moreover, she didn¡¯t really like xuanyuan qiongyu, and she didn¡¯t like this gift even more. after all, it was too expensive. if she took this gift, she would really be misunderstood by others. this xuanyuan qiongyu was always one-faced and ambitious. due to the intense discussion, matriarch ye quickly smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m afraid everyone has misunderstood. our ye fei and miss qiongyu are just ordinary friends. the younger generation of the xuanyuan family, the ye family, the nangong family, and the ji family often hung out together, and their rtionship was simr. miss qiongyu is a friend of our ye fei, and she has the same rtionship as the nangong family. isn¡¯t miss qiongyu right?¡± ¡°yeah, everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± when xuanyuan qiongyu heard matriarch ye¡¯s words, she hurriedly said. although she was a little annoyed that the old madam had cut off all ties with her so quickly, she endured it. ¡°qiongyu, i¡¯ve received your kind intentions, but i can¡¯t ept this gift. it¡¯s too expensive, it¡¯s not appropriate.¡± matriarch ye smiled and said, ¡± see, i¡¯ve said it before. it¡¯s just a token gift. we don¡¯t like that kind of thing. ¡± the old madam ordered someone to re-wrap xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s gift and returned it to her. this made xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan feel extremely embarrassed. the two of them tried to persuade her, but the old madam insisted on returning it to them. in the end, the two of them could not say anything more. the surrounding spectators, after watching for a long time, suddenly understood something. ¡°i¡¯m afraid the ye family doesn¡¯t think much of the xuanyuan family!¡± ¡± it¡¯s a pity that the ye family doesn¡¯t take a fancy to the top socialite! ¡± ¡°however, olddy xuanyuan is also quite shameless. xuanyuan qiongyu and ye fei aren¡¯t close, right? the ye matriarch had only said that to give him face. they¡¯repletely misleading people into thinking that the xuanyuan family is going to marry the ye family.¡± ¡°the four great families¡± younger generation do often hang out together, but i don¡¯t remember xuanyuan qiongyu being one of them!¡± ¡± speaking of which, i¡¯ve seen the other youngdy of the xuanyuan family with young master nangong and the others. ¡± ¡± yes, that miss rongrong. when i came in just now, i saw the eldest young master of the ye family, the eldest young master of the nangong family, and young master ji gathered together with miss rongrong, chatting andughing! ¡± ¡°but why isn¡¯t miss rongrong with olddy xuanyuan? after all, he¡¯s still a member of the xuanyuan family, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡± they¡¯re definitely not close. after all, one of them was just picked up from the countryside and wasn¡¯t really valued! ¡± ...... hearing the discussions around her, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression became uncertain. many people said that leng rongrong had a good rtionship with the young masters of the four great families, while she, xuanyuan qiongyu, didn¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship with them. there were even people who directly asked nangong zong and the others about their rtionship with xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡°we¡¯re not that close to miss xuanyuan!¡± nangong zhe smiled and said, ¡± we can¡¯t really be considered friends. at most, we¡¯ve just met frequently at banquets like this, so we¡¯ve be familiar with each other! ¡± ¡°who is xuanyuan qiongyu? do i know him?¡± ji wanwan was even more straightforward as she acted as if she did not know him. ¡°alright, you two!¡± ye fei said helplessly, ¡± even if we can¡¯t be considered friends, we still have to see each other often, right? ¡± ¡°does first young master ye like miss qiongyu?¡± someone suddenly asked. ¡°ah, what?¡± ye fei was startled. ¡± how can i like her?! ¡± i¡¯m sorry, everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand. i don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with miss qiongyu. we¡¯re not very familiar with each other. she and i don¡¯t have the same path. i¡¯m more wild, but she¡¯s a good girl. we can¡¯t even touch each other like this, let alone create sparks. it¡¯s not a rtionship that we can be friends with!¡± ye fei¡¯s voice was neither too loud nor too soft, but everyone around leng rongrong heard him. xuanyuan qiongyu immediately felt extremely embarrassed. to ease the awkwardness, she suddenly looked at leng rongrong. ¡± rongrong, didn¡¯t you prepare a gift too? hurry up and give it to her! ¡± what kind of gift did this b * tch prepare?! however, she was so generousst time, so it shouldn¡¯t be bad this time, right? if it was more expensive than the present she had given her, it would definitely make the old madam even angrier. it seemed that the old madam really didn¡¯t like expensive gifts. as long as leng rongrong¡¯s gift was returned, the focus would be on leng rongrong and she would be forgotten. ¡°that¡¯s right, we¡¯re both youngdies of the xuanyuan family. i wonder what gift miss rongrong has prepared!¡± ¡°do you still remember what happened at olddy xuanyuan¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± ¡°right, birthday painting ...¡± some people thought of this matter and were in an uproar. then, some people guessed that leng rongrong would probably also give an expensive gift. if it was really an expensive gift, it would probably be returned by the old madam. just as everyone was discussing, leng rongrong dug around in a small pocket on her clothes. after a long time, she pulled out something. this thing made everyone exim in surprise, ¡± oh my god, this is too cute! ¡± Chapter 775 ? Chapter 775: she was probably still trying to take the credit! Trantor: 549690339 ¡± f * ck! she took out a cat from her pocket? ¡± ¡°that thing is a cat, right?¡± ¡± oh my god, why do i feel that the action of digging in his pocket for so long and then taking out a kitten is very cute? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°that cat is so cute! it¡¯s so small and cute!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think that miss rongrong is also very cute?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. super cute. she¡¯s so cute! ¡± ¡°what cat is this? it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°it looks like a persian cat, but its eyes are different!¡± ¡°however, you actually gave old madam a cat?¡± ¡°is this a gift? what kind of magical gift was this? will the old madam ept it?¡± ¡± it¡¯s not expensive, but it¡¯s weird. who would give a pet as a gift at a birthday party like this? besides, the old people usually don¡¯t like this kind of pet, right? ¡± in the beginning, the group of people was stunned by leng rongrong¡¯s godly operation, but soon, everyone was in a heated discussion and felt that leng rongrong¡¯s gift would definitely not be pleasant. the gifts from the two youngdies of the xuanyuan family weren¡¯t very good. old madam xuanyuan looked at leng rongrong in annoyance. ¡± do you think old madam ye is like those old men and olddies you know in the countryside? you¡¯re so perfunctory that you¡¯re giving me this kind of gift?¡± ¡°rongrong, quickly put your cat away. the old madam doesn¡¯t like cats!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu hurriedly said. she had heard that old madam ye did not like pets. she did not say that to help leng rongrong, but to let everyone know about this and to remind them of her love for everyone. as expected, after she said that, many people remembered that matriarch ye could not see cats. she seemed to have never liked pets like cats. everyone instantly felt that leng rongrong was hitting the bull¡¯s eye. of all the gifts, not only did he give her something worthless, but he also gave her something that the old madam didn¡¯t like, or rather, hated. ¡°rongrong, it¡¯s not that i want to criticize you, but why didn¡¯t you ask the old madam if she liked anything before you gave her the gift? if you scare grandma ye, can you take the responsibility?¡± ¡°if you scare matriarch ye, people will think that the xuanyuan family did it on purpose! we didn¡¯t ask you to give us this gift. just because you said you¡¯de, you came. why did you give us a gift? what are you showing off for?¡± xuanyuan linlin, who was watching from the side, said sarcastically, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re poor, and you can¡¯t afford gifts, but what kind of wild cat is this? is this cat sick? ¡± ¡°little wild cat?¡± leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan linlin. ¡± which eye of yours can tell that this is a little wild cat? also, what¡¯s wrong with a little wild cat? the little wild cat is so cute! are you looking down on little wild cats?¡± ¡°i¡¯m yingying!¡± at this moment, father ye and mother ye also came over. when xuanyuan qiongyu saw the two of them, she hurriedly said, ¡± uncle ye, aunt ye, don¡¯t be angry. rongrong doesn¡¯t know what grandma ye likes. she just came from the countryside and doesn¡¯t know the rules. don¡¯t be angry. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was like a white lotus, protecting leng rongrong in all ways possible. however, he was extremely happy in his heart. the surrounding people all said that xuanyuan qiongyu was too good, being so protective of her sister. father ye and mother ye frowned as they looked at xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s hand that was holding their arms. how could they be angry? they treated her like their own daughter and would not be angry no matter what she did. moreover, rongrong was so smart and cute. rongrong wouldn¡¯t do things without a reason. the olddy had indeed been upset by the cat and couldn¡¯t see it, but rongrong wouldn¡¯t hurt the olddy, so there was always a reason to give her a cat. moreover, rongrong knew better than anyone what the old madam liked. after all, she used to freeload here and was the person who old madam got along with the most. if rongrong didn¡¯t know what old madam liked, no one would. so, father ye looked at xuanyuan qiongyu deeply and slowly said, ¡± rongrong knows. ¡± ¡°what?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was stunned for a moment. ¡± rongrong knows what my mother likes, but miss qiongyu doesn¡¯t know much about this. my mother has never liked to be extravagant and wasteful. miss qiongyu gave such an expensive jade buddha, and you still want to say that you know the rules? ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face turned pale. she didn¡¯t expect father ye to say it out loud without any consideration for her feelings. she felt extremely embarrassed. at the same time, everyone looked at matriarch ye. everyone thought that she would be angry or lose her temper, but she didn¡¯t. she stared at the kitten in leng rongrong¡¯s hands with tears in her eyes, and her emotions seemed to be a little agitated. ¡°you, where did you find this little guy?¡± the old madam¡¯s kind face was trembling. she reached out her hand and said, ¡± quick, quick, let me take a look. ¡± then, under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, leng rongrong took the kitten and handed it to matriarch ye. she said a few words to matriarch ye in a low voice. ¡°really?¡± matriarch ye was a little excited. she held the cat and looked it left and right. the cat seemed to like matriarch ye very much as it rubbed against her hand. this time, it could be said that the old madam was crying tears of joy. ¡°is it really him? it¡¯s back?¡± ¡°that¡¯s it. look, the birthmark here is like a steamed bun. it really likes you and is very close to you.¡± leng rongrong patted the kitten¡¯s head. ¡°it¡¯s very close. it really looks like a mantou.¡± grandma jian hugged the cat and kissed it again and again. ¡± what should i call it? ¡± ¡°steamed bun?¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll call it meat bun.¡± ye matriarch nodded. all the guests were stunned. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that madam ye doesn¡¯t like cats and can¡¯t see them?¡± ¡± this doesn¡¯t seem right. the old madam has received so many gifts, but i think she¡¯s the happiest at this time! ¡± ¡°she seems to really like this cat!¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid this is a gift delivered to the heart!¡± ¡± this miss rongrong of the xuanyuan family can¡¯t be underestimated. the martial arts school¡¯s recent fame seems to be all because of her. i didn¡¯t expect her to be so clear about the ye family¡¯s old madam¡¯s preferences! ¡± ¡°the olddy of the xuanyuan family just cut off all ties with miss rongrong!¡± ¡°she probably didn¡¯t expect that such a simple gift from miss rongrong would make madam ye like it so much! if he knew, he would definitely take all the credit for this gift!¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, the olddy of the xuanyuan family has always been shameless. i didn¡¯t expect her to take credit for her granddaughter¡¯s work! ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect that a worthless cat could please matriarch ye more than miss qiongyu¡¯s jade buddha! ¡± ¡°miss qiongyu looks quite smart, but why can¡¯t she understand humannguage and make an exception? you deliberately gave such an expensive jade buddha, knowing that old madam ye doesn¡¯t like such an expensive gift!¡± Chapter 776 ? Chapter 776: chapter 777-shocking Trantor: 549690339 ¡°how is miss qiongyu smart? i think that miss rongrong is the smart one. she has only returned to the capital for a short time, but she has already shown her talent. whether it was the martial arts school, the xuanyuan family¡¯s banquet, or the ye family¡¯s banquet, miss rongrong¡¯s performance was remarkable. she didn¡¯t look like she was from the countryside at all. ¡°the xuanyuan family kept emphasizing that miss rongrong didn¡¯t know the rules and came from the countryside, and even their own family looked down on miss rongrong from the bottom of their hearts, but they didn¡¯t expect to be pped in the face!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu and old madam xuanyuan¡¯s faces turned pale. they had lost all their face. hearing this kind of discussion that could not be suppressed, she felt even more embarrassed. xuanyuan linlin stood at the side and said angrily, ¡± it¡¯s just a worthless cat. who would give such a gift? what¡¯s the big deal? if the old madam likes cats, i can even give her a hundred!¡± matriarch ye sat on the chair, holding the cat, and looked up at xuanyuan linlin. she frowned and looked a little unhappy. with one hand stroking the cat in her hand, matriarch ye said slowly, ¡± i only like this cat. even if you give me 1000 or 10000 of them, there might not be one that i like.¡± ¡°giving a gift isn¡¯t about who¡¯s more valuable, but who¡¯s more attentive.¡± matriarch ye looked at the crowd. ¡± i¡¯ve never liked giving gifts the same way as giving money. the ye family doesn¡¯tck money, so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give me a gift. if you have to, then just give me something to show your sincerity. we don¡¯t like topete, and we won¡¯t be more optimistic about the gift or more willing to cooperate with anyone.¡± everyone quieted down and nodded. he felt that it was good for the old madam to be like this. when it came to gifts, the four big families could naturally bring out more expensive gifts if they had money, but what about the others? each family¡¯s situation was different, so whypare? perhaps it was because of this that the old madam appeared to be particrly virtuous and respected, which was why everyone liked her. ¡°the reason why i like the cat rongrong gave me is because i used to have a cat like this. i really can¡¯t see cats because the cat i used to have, steamed bun, died. after that, i would be sad whenever i see cats.¡± the olddy thought of her cat and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. however, when she saw the kitten in her arms and saw the cat, her heart seemed to warm up again. although her cat had left, she now had this little bun. after hearing the old madam¡¯s introduction, the two of them suddenly understood. ¡°it turns out that miss rongrong has investigated this. the gift is really sent to the heart!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it seems like the old madam really likes this cat. ¡± ¡± she¡¯s too smart. miss rongrong isn¡¯t simple, and you can say that she¡¯s really very attentive. who would investigate a gift with such care? only this miss rongrong can do this with such care! ¡± ...... everyone was praising leng rongrong like crazy. madam ye, mr. and mrs. ye also expressed their gratitude to leng rongrong. however, leng rongrong said it was nothing and that she had a good chat with the ye couple. everyone could tell that father ye and mother ye really liked leng rongrong. when ye fei went over and stood with a group of people, they looked like a family. ¡°f * ck, speaking of which, this miss rongrong can¡¯t be a couple with first young master ye, right? they look verypatible!¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be?¡± ¡± that¡¯s possible. mr. ye and the others seem to like this daughter-inw a lot! ¡± just as everyone was getting excited, father ye could see the dilemma on leng rongrong¡¯s face. he quickly smiled at everyone and said, ¡± don¡¯t you think we look like a family? ¡± ¡°yeah, yeah!¡± ¡± are they going to announce the fianc¨¦e of the ye family¡¯s heir? ¡± ¡± i would never have thought that so many women who like first young master ye would be snatched away by a country girl from the xuanyuan family. ¡± ...... in a seat not far away, fourth master mo¡¯s face turned ashen as he watched this scene. he was carrying little nan yu. before, he didn¡¯t care to please his son, but now, he was actually coaxing his son and asking him why he liked young master ye. he expressed that he was much better than first young master ye. whatever his son needed, his father could do it. in the end, lord fourth lost control of himself. hence, lord fourth¡¯s hand trembled and he almost crushed his son¡¯s arm as if it was that inferior cup. ¡°dad, dad, dad, dad! let go, let go, let go! his arm was going to break! i¡¯m your precious son. i¡¯m not the kind of ss cup that doesn¡¯t matter if one of them is crushed!¡± fourth master mo finally came back to his senses. she lowered her head and nced at the little one¡¯s arm. frowning, her heart ached for him. ¡± does it hurt? ¡± ¡°of course it hurts!¡± the little guy stretched his neck and said, ¡± if you had used a little more force just now, your son would have be disabled! i¡¯m not made of iron, i can¡¯t stand you pinching me like this!¡± fourth master mo was speechless ... ¡°forget it, i understand your feelings of having your wife snatched away. i understand!¡± xiao nan zhi snorted and patted mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡± i¡¯ll help you since you¡¯re my daddy! if that master ye really wants to snatch my mommy away, i¡¯ll go all out to help you!¡± when fourth master mo heard little nan yu¡¯s words, he looked down at him and patted his son¡¯s head in satisfaction. ¡°good son.¡± after little nan yu heard this, his face was full of satisfaction. ¡± cough, cough, cough! ¡± mr. ye¡¯s cough pulled many people back to reality, and then he continued, ¡± well, there¡¯s nothing going on between our ye fei and rongrong. rongrong, this girl, is already married and taken, so i¡¯m afraid my boy has no chance. however, rongrong is indeed like a family to us. we all treat rongrong as our own daughter. even though rongrong and our little brat can¡¯t be married, they can still be siblings!¡± ¡± everyone, please don¡¯t misunderstand. it¡¯ll be a little awkward for the person involved! ¡± mr. ye smiled with a kind face. madam ye couldn¡¯t help but re at mr. ye and mumbled, ¡± how do you know ye fei won¡¯t have a chance! ¡± you can get a divorce after getting married. rongrong was such a good girl, he really couldn¡¯t bear to let her be snatched away by others. it was all because of that useless brat in their family, he couldn¡¯t even get a woman! of course, madam ye only mumbled to herself. she was a little depressed, but she had to ept the truth. everyone came to a sudden realization. then, someone mentioned that leng rongrong hade in with a man. at first nce, it was clear that he was an extraordinary man, and he was carrying a cute little baby in his arms. at the thought of this, everyone turned their heads to look at mo linyuan and little nan yu. then, those who didn¡¯t pay much attention to it before were instantly shocked. Chapter 777 ? Chapter 777: she¡¯s a winner in life! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°this man is miss rongrong¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°oh my god, he¡¯s even more handsome than first young master ye!¡± ¡± that little cutie is so cute. it¡¯s a parent-child outfit. one big and one small, like a replica ... ¡± ¡°this miss rongrong is married at such a young age? but he seems to be a winner in life. he has such a handsome husband and such a cute little baby at such a young age!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°i¡¯m jealous!¡± ¡°no, i hate it! with such a good husband, she was even fancied by the ye family? from mr. ye¡¯s tone, it¡¯s such a pity that miss rongrong didn¡¯t be their daughter-inw, and she¡¯ll be treated like family!¡± ¡°who is this person, xuanyuan rongrong? she doesn¡¯t seem simple!¡± ¡°i suddenly like this xuanyuan rongrong a little. did you guys see her fight against ye kexue in the dojo?¡± ¡°oh, i remember. he was so handsome!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, he¡¯s so handsome, okay?pared to her, xuanyuan qiongyu is simply too weak!¡± ¡± i won¡¯t believe that she¡¯s so elegant. i don¡¯t think she¡¯s from the countryside! ¡± ...... many people mentioned leng rongrong, and the entire banquet hall exploded. everyone was discussing leng rongrong, talking about how cool and amazing she was. especially during the live broadcast of the martial artspetition, some people had watched the live scene, and some people had watched the video on the inteter on. all of them were in awe of leng rongrong. not only did he win against the royal martial arts school, but he also did not give any face to the olddy of the xuanyuan family. the olddy of the xuanyuan family had always been pretentious and shameless, so when the clip of leng rongrong¡¯s dissing of the olddy was uploaded online, everyone felt inexplicably relieved. she felt that leng rongrong¡¯s rebuttal was very good, very good. leng rongrong returned to mo linyuan and little nan yu¡¯s side. the two of them were ying mobile games in a low-profile manner. little nan yu was sitting on fourth master mo¡¯sp and was wrapped in his arms. the father and son looked very loving. leng rongrong could also feel that many people around them were taking pictures of the two of them. there were even people holding up their mobile phones to do a live broadcast, and they went to her husband and son¡¯s side. ¡°why is she here? she¡¯s blocking me!¡± ¡°i only want to take pictures of handsome guys and cute babies, not women!¡± ¡°ah, so annoying, i can¡¯t film it!¡± there were a few girls around who kept taking photos of mo linyuan and little nan yu. in the end, leng rongrong came back and sat down, blocking everyone¡¯s view. as a result, everyone began toin and was very dissatisfied with leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°do you need me to go away and let youe over to film?¡± lord rong¡¯s gaze swept across everyone. she thought that everyone would leave after she said that, but there were still a few girls who were shameless. some girls nodded and said, ¡± sure, if you¡¯re willing to give in, that¡¯s for the best! ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll have to trouble miss rongrong to let us take a shot!¡± everyone looked very excited. leng rongrong was speechless. fourth master mo pulled leng rongrong into his arms. he was a tall man, so he held both of them in his arms and swept his cold gaze across the crowd. ¡°who dares to ask my wife to move?¡± his words were cold and sinister. there was a terrifying glint in his eyes that seemed to be able to tear everyone apart. he just looked at the crowd and was very dissatisfied with the people around him who were secretly taking photos. the surrounding girls were all shocked by fourth master mo¡¯s sudden appearance. just now, everyone was secretly taking photos, and when they got close to him, he didn¡¯t move. in the end, when leng rongrong got close, he seemed to be angry. ¡°delete all the photos you just took. did you get my permission when you were shooting?¡± fourth master mo said in a deep voice, ¡± or do you want me to get awyer to ask you to delete it? ¡± the girls around him swallowed their saliva. ¡± we¡¯re not doing it formercial use. can¡¯t we just admire it? ¡± ¡± yeah, i just thought you were handsome, that¡¯s why i took the photo. i don¡¯t mean anything else ... ¡± the group of people chimed in one after another. ¡°my wife is not happy.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression remained cold as his pupils contracted, ¡± if my wife is unhappy, i will be unhappy. ¡± when the people around them heard this, they were stunned for a moment, and then their hearts were filled with envy. what kind of celestial husband was this? he actually cared so much about his wife? so, he was angry and didn¡¯t want people to take photos just because everyone looked down on his wife when she got close to him? a few minutester, everyone deleted the photos and dispersed. leng rongrong sniggered, ¡± how do you know i¡¯m unhappy? am i such a petty person? ¡± ¡°i can tell if you¡¯re happy or not with one look.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± you thought that they would be tactful after hearing what you said, right? but they didn¡¯t, did they? ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± you guys are too charming. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so charming that you can charm us, but you¡¯re even more charming.¡± fourth master mo said as he stared into his wife¡¯s eyes. ¡°ahem, ahem, ahem, so are youplimenting yourself or me?¡± ¡°both. son, what do you think?¡± the little one¡¯s furry head popped out from below and he nodded twice. ¡± daddy, mommy, and i are both very charming! ¡± leng rongrong could not help but rub the little one¡¯s head. xuanyuan linlin walked over with a ss of wine in her hand. she looked at leng rongrong with a gloomy expression. she was a little jealous when she saw that leng rongrong, a girl from the countryside, could actually be in the limelight at the banquet and be liked by ye fei¡¯s family. forget about xuanyuan qiongyu. she had always been the number one socialite in the capital, and she could neverpare to her. but who was this b * tch? she had juste from the countryside and she had already stolen all her limelight. xuanyuan linlin hated leng rongrong to death. she deliberately walked past leng rongrong, then suddenly, she poured all the red wine in her ss at leng rongrong. because leng rongrong was engrossed in watching mo linyuan and little nan yu y the game, she did not notice the red wine that xuanyuan linlin had sshed over. in that instant, although leng rongrong felt it and dodged in an instant, the red wine still sshed all over her. unfortunately, she was wearing a white dress, so the red wine was very obvious when it sshed on her. ¡°aiya, i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t hold it properly!¡± xuanyuan linlin hurriedly apologized, but there was no apology in her tone. instead, there was a kind of gloating. because of xuanyuan linlin¡¯s apology, many people looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. leng rongrong¡¯s pure white dress was stained, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but frown. Chapter 778 ? Chapter 778: then write me an iou Trantor: 549690339 ¡°oh my god, my gown is ruined!¡± ¡°the red wine stain on the white dress is too obvious and too horrible to look at. what should we do?¡± ¡± it¡¯s too tragic. such an ident actually happened at the banquet. ¡± the group of people could not help but sympathize with leng rongrong. she was too unlucky to have been sshed with so much red wine. xuanyuan linlin was still pretending to make a fuss. ¡± what should i do? do you want me to apany you to the bathroom to wash up? ¡± i¡¯m really wrong, i didn¡¯t mean to ...¡± xuanyuan linlin looked aggrieved and innocent, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had sshed the wine, but more like the one who had been sshed. leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan linlin and frowned. ¡± are you sick? ¡± ¡°i-i already said i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± xuanyuan linlin lowered her head and said, ¡± if it¡¯s possible, i would like to change into my own dress for you, but our size are different, and you can¡¯t wear my dress. i¡¯m sorry, but you have to make do with it. sister, i¡¯ll pay you backter! ¡± i know it wasn¡¯t easy for you to buy this dress. after all, you don¡¯t have much money.¡± the people around them all looked at xuanyuan linlin with strange eyes. because the look in his eyes was not quite what she had expected, xuanyuan linlin couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment. why was everyone looking at her like that? was there a problem with what she said? wasn¡¯t leng rongrong, this b * tch, just a poor peasant from the countryside? ¡°no money? are you sure?¡± ¡°why do i feel that this miss rongrong is frighteningly rich!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the design of her dress looks simple, but this dress was published in a magazine a few days ago. it was the work of a genius designer. i heard that it was recently remade and sold for a sky-high price ... this dress can buy several vis in the capital city. she¡¯s wearing it! ¡± ¡± i feel that she¡¯s quite low-key, but in fact, she should be very rich. just look at her husband and child. i think even the big four families might not be able to get their hands on those two sets of clothes. ¡± ¡°now that i think about it, it¡¯s a little scary. in other words, this xuanyuan rongrong and her husband¡¯s strength has crushed the four big families in beijing? her husband doesn¡¯t seem to talk much and doesn¡¯t have much of a presence, but if you get close to him, you¡¯ll feel that his aura is terrifyingly powerful, as if he¡¯s the king of the world!¡± ...... xuanyuan linlin had originally thought that poor people like leng rongrong couldn¡¯t afford to wear any good gowns. but when she heard the voices around her, she was shocked. wearing it in a few vis? is that true? how was that possible? wasn¡¯t it just a shabby gown? it didn¡¯t look eye-catching at all, nor was it gaudy. how could it be worth several vis? ¡°you¡¯re saying that you¡¯llpensate me for my gown?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± then you can¡¯t go back on your word. my dress is indeed very valuable ... and there¡¯s only one of it in the world.¡± after that, leng rongrong turned to li ruhua and said, ¡± huahua, paper and pen. ¡± li ruhua pulled out a pen and paper like a magic trick, and leng rongrong handed them to xuanyuan linlin. ¡°what are you doing?¡± when xuanyuan linlin saw the pen and paper, she felt inexplicably nervous. ¡°i¡¯m writing an iou. you said that you have topensate. i¡¯ll give you a 20% discount. although it¡¯s your first time wearing it and you ruined it in less than two hours, i won¡¯t settle the rest with you.¡± leng rongrong acted as if she was showing mercy. ¡°what!¡± xuanyuan linlin looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± you actually want me to write an iou? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say you wouldpensate me? i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget. write an iou first, in case you need it.¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan linlin with a smile. xuanyuan linlin¡¯s expression turned ugly. if she were to tell them that the dress was worth a few vis, she would not be able to afford thepensation. even xuanyuan qiongyu might not be able to afford it. she was just making a passing remark, and leng rongrong would not ask her forpensation, but she did not expect leng rongrong to be so shameless. not only did she ept thepensation, but she was also worried that she would go back on her word and wanted her to write an iou? xuanyuan linlin turned to old madam xuanyuan for help with an unsightly expression. when the old madam saw this situation, she was also furious. leng rongrong had been so arrogant in front of her the moment she appeared, and now she was even asking her sister for an iou? although old madam xuanyuan didn¡¯t like xuanyuan linlin either, she was on her side, after all, so she walked over without saying anything. then, the old madam looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± we¡¯re all brothers and sisters, how can you be so unreasonable? isn¡¯t it just a set of formal clothes?¡± ¡°i, am being unreasonable?¡± leng rongrong was taken aback by the olddy¡¯s words. ¡± how am i unreasonable? brothers and sisters don¡¯t have to settle ounts? don¡¯t you understand the principle of settling ounts between brothers? also, isn¡¯t it just a gown? that¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a gown. grandma, do you want topensate me? to you, isn¡¯t it ¡®just¡¯ a formal dress?¡± ¡°preposterous!¡± ¡± are you asking me for money now? ¡± olddy xuanyuan said angrily. ¡°didn¡¯t you think that it was just a formal dress? since you don¡¯t care, then you can help xuanyuan linlinpensate me. i¡¯m not that rich. this gown is very important to me. it¡¯s not that simple.¡± leng rongrong looked at old madam xuanyuan with a smile and said politely, ¡± grandma, give me the money. ¡± ¡°you, what right do you have to ask me for money!¡± ¡°because you stood up for linlin just now.¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face turned green with anger. many people around them secretly felt very happy. after all, it was obvious that it was xuanyuan linlin who had poured red wine on leng rongrong, and it was xuanyuan linlin who had said she wouldpensate leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s request for an iou was understandable. blood brothers should settle ounts clearly, this was a principle that everyone inrge families knew. leng rongrong and xuanyuan linlin didn¡¯t seem to be on very good terms, so it seemed unreasonable to ask her to write an iou, but everyone felt very good about it. at this moment, the old witch xuanyuan olddy hade out to help xuanyuan linlin, and everyone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. in the end, leng rongrong managed to shut olddy xuanyuan up with a few words, and everyone was very happy. ¡°rongrong, forget it. why do you have the same attitude as grandma?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu started to y the good guy again. ¡°i¡¯ve always had this attitude. it¡¯s different from people like you who always jump out at thest minute to be a good person. because i¡¯m a bad person!¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes, a smirk on her face. because she was so beautiful that she could turn all living beings upside down, her evil smile made people feel that she was very good-looking and exciting. Chapter 779 ? Chapter 779: exposing her true colors Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong said bluntly that she was a bad person. the evil smile on her face made her look like an extremely good-looking demon. many of the boys present were moved. some of the girls, on the other hand, were mesmerized by leng rongrong¡¯s good looks. in fact, many people thought that xuanyuan qiongyu was a bit pretentious, but everyone said that she was the number one socialite, and there were many boys who pursued her, so everyone just said that she was educated, gentle, and considerate. but in fact, there were many girls who didn¡¯t like xuanyuan qiongyu. she was indeed too fake. every time, she would jump out at thest moment to act as the good person who had no need to appear. at this time, she jumped out again and tried to persuade leng rongrong without any exnation. she wasn¡¯t the one who lost it, so what could she say? what kind of good person was she? if leng rongrong really let it go, no one would think that she was magnanimous. instead, they would say that xuanyuan qiongyu was a good person and that she was a reasonable person. if it wasn¡¯t for her, leng rongrong wouldn¡¯t have let it go. in fact, many people had experienced this kind of thing before. they were angry at xuanyuan qiongyu but did not dare to say anything. after all, there were many people who believed that xuanyuan qiongyu was a goddess. but now, leng rongrong had said it out loud, directly poking at xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s back. this made many people, who were angry at xuanyuan qiongyu but didn¡¯t dare to speak up, feel extremely happy. they could finally let people know the true character of this number one socialite. finally, some people could get to know xuanyuan qiongyu clearly. ¡°it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t let it go, i have an idea.¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu with a serious expression. ¡± that¡¯s right, you can sacrifice a little. but since you¡¯re so generous, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. ¡± ¡°what?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu had a bad premonition, and she frowned. ¡°don¡¯t you always like to forget about everything? i¡¯m not someone who will let things go easily. no matter what, i won¡¯t let it go easily. so, how about this, youpensate me and pretend that this dress is yours and that it¡¯s your dress that¡¯s ruined, then you can go and be with xuanyuan linlin.¡± leng rongrong said calmly and meekly, even with a slight smile, ¡± i¡¯ll give you a discount, 30% off. direct transfer? ¡± or should i write an iou and settle it in the future?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu never expected leng rongrong to say this. she was stunned. how did this woman¡¯s brain work so fast? ¡°does everyone think what i said makes sense?¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd. ¡°very reasonable!¡± li ruhua pped in support. ¡± mommy¡¯s right. let miss qiongyu be responsible for everything in the future. she likes to be a good old man! ¡± little nan yu apuded. fourth master mo sat at the side with his legs crossed. he was carrying little nan yu in one of his long arms. the corners of his lips curved up slightly as he began to p as well. his face had a proud expression that said, ¡± no wonder you¡¯re my woman. ¡± around them, many people nodded their heads. ¡± that makes sense! ¡± ¡°this is a good idea!¡± ¡± miss qiongyu, it¡¯s easy for you to say that. if several of your vis were destroyed, would you let it go so easily? ¡± ¡± of course miss qiongyu can. don¡¯t judge a gentleman by his own standards! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, miss qiongyu has always been so kind. if she was the one wearing that dress, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have plotted against us! ¡± although many people were on leng rongrong¡¯s side, it was inevitable that some of xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s followers would speak up for her. leng rongrong smiled calmly. ¡± i¡¯ve already said that miss qiongyu is a good person and doesn¡¯t know how to scheme. i¡¯m not a good person either, so i¡¯ll definitely scheme. so, let your miss qiongyu pay for this.¡± ¡°on what basis!¡± ¡°she¡¯s kind, she¡¯s a gentleman, i¡¯m a vile person!¡± leng rongrong smiled andughed at herself. then, she handed the paper to xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± sister qiongyu is so understanding. write the iou. this is the old madam¡¯s birthday banquet. if you don¡¯t sign it, it¡¯s not good for us to keep making a fuss. after all, you¡¯re so understanding. you can¡¯t possibly dy someone else¡¯s birthday banquet! ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t know whether to ept or not, and her face was extremely ugly. she had probably never met such a shameless person like leng rongrong. she actually called him petty, calctive, and despicable ... of course, many people around were clear as a mirror who was right and who was wrong in this matter. everyone knew that leng rongrong was not stingy at all. if this dress had been on someone else and he had been sshed with wine, he would not be able to keep it at peace even if he had to pay. who wouldn¡¯t be angry when a gown like this was ruined? this was a gown with great collection value! whispers could be heard all around, and most of them were saying that xuanyuan qiongyu had never expected to be such a person. he used to think that she was a good person, but now, when he looked at it from another perspective, she said that she would forget about it, but she was actually forgetting about other people¡¯s matters. when it came to her, when she was the person involved, nothing was good. this was simply too good at confusing people. if it wasn¡¯t for leng rongrong, she really wouldn¡¯t have known that xuanyuan qiongyu was like this. then, someone started to say something about being the top socialite. only leng rongrong was worthy of being the top socialite. she was good-looking and had a straightforward personality. xuanyuan qiongyu was too hypocritical, she didn¡¯t have the temperament of ady from a big family at all. only a few followers who were deeply fascinated by xuanyuan qiongyu firmly believed that xuanyuan qiongyu was the number one socialite, their goddess. then, the rest of the people said that they were stubborn and blind. xuanyuan qiongyu was so angry that she felt as if her internal organs were about to flip over. she looked at the pen and paper, not knowing if she should write or not. ¡°miss ¡®forget it¡¯, you don¡¯t n to¡¯ forget it¡¯?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to write it, then give it to xuanyuan linlin. let her write it. ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, you b * tch, you¡¯re too much!¡± xuanyuan linlin said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to treat big sister qiongyu like this! ¡± ¡± yes, if i don¡¯t argue with her, she definitely won¡¯t help you. so, you should just resign yourself to your fate and write your own iou. didn¡¯t you say that you wanted topensate me just now? ¡± leng rongrong turned to look at xuanyuan linlin. xuanyuan linlin nced at xuanyuan qiongyu, but xuanyuan qiongyu took advantage of this opportunity to retreat. she regretted speaking. she had gotten herself into trouble, and now many people were looking at her with different eyes. no matter how shameless old madam xuanyuan was, she didn¡¯t dare to mess around in the banquet anymore. xuanyuan linlin was dumbfounded, and no one could help her. many people around them urged xuanyuan linlin to quickly write an iou. since she had made a mistake, she had topensate. in the end, xuanyuan linlin was forced to write an iou. she thought that even if she wrote it, there was nothing leng rongrong could do about it if she was unwilling to pay it back. after writing the iou, xuanyuan linlin¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. ¡± it¡¯s written on the iou. this dress is mine now, right? ¡± Chapter 780 ? Chapter 780: money and goods, don¡¯t you understand? Trantor: 549690339 when leng rongrong saw xuanyuan linlin¡¯s expression, she instantly understood what xuanyuan linlin was going to do. before she could speak, xuanyuan linlin¡¯s hand suddenly reached for her shoulder and said, ¡± in that case, please take off your clothes and give them to me! ¡± at this moment, xuanyuan linlin¡¯s movements were very swift and violent. she also tried her best to embarrass leng rongrong, so she tried to strip leng rongrong¡¯s clothes with all her might. however, before her hand could touch leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder, a well-defined hand reached out from the side and grabbed her wrist. fourth master mo¡¯s devilish face glowed with a gloomy aura. the air around him felt as if a storm had swept through. ¡°kada, kada, kada!¡± the surroundings were very quiet, so the sound of xuanyuan linlin¡¯s hand being crushed could be clearly heard. in an instant, many people covered their mouths to stop themselves from screaming. xuanyuan linlin, on the other hand, only realized what was going onter and let out a shrill scream like a pig being ughtered. ¡± ah, my hand! ¡± fourth master mo stared at xuanyuan linlin coldly and wiped his hands in disgust. xuanyuan linlin had been sweating from the pain, and now that mo linyuan was staring at her, her back was drenched in cold sweat. she had wanted to curse, but she stuttered and could not say anything. his entire heart seemed to be in his throat. leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan linlin and said emotionlessly, ¡± i¡¯ll give you the gown after you give me the money. don¡¯t you understand the principle of money and delivery? ¡± after speaking, leng rongrong bade mo linyuan and little nan yu goodbye and nned to clean up in the washroom. just then, mama ye walked over and said to leng rongrong, ¡± rongrong, let me bring you to change. i have a few sets of gowns in my closet that suit you. they were given to you by someone else. they¡¯re too young for me to wear, but they¡¯ll fit you. ¡± after leng rongrong was taken away, fourth master mo carried the little girl back to his seat. the surrounding people instantly started to talk about it. ¡°a wife-protecting devil!¡± ¡± that xuanyuan linlin was really too much just now. she actually wanted to tear miss rongrong¡¯s clothes on the spot! ¡± ¡± his character is really bad. it¡¯s too disgusting! ¡± ¡°if my wife were to be treated like this, i¡¯d break one of her hands!¡± ¡°i should just chop his hands into pieces and feed them to the dogs!¡± the group of people looked in xuanyuan linlin¡¯s direction with contempt. all of them thought that xuanyuan linlin was disgusting and vicious. she had actually done such a thing to leng rongrong. if leng rongrong¡¯s clothes were really torn off, how could she be so simple in the future? she would be so embarrassed. xuanyuan linlin¡¯s face was deathly pale, and she held her other hand with one hand. she had originally wanted to ask xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan for help, but in the end, these two people probably felt that xuanyuan linlin was too embarrassing, so they left. as for the other members of the xuanyuan family, they were all telling others that they weren¡¯t familiar with xuanyuan linlin and were madly trying to cut off all ties with her. xuanyuan linlin¡¯s face turned even uglier. she left the banquet hall alone. on the second floor, leng rongrong entered mama ye¡¯s cloakroom. mama ye asked her to choose her own dress from the wardrobe. ¡°these dresses are all new, and the colors are too young for me. rongrong, you can pick whatever you want.¡± after mama ye gave leng rongrong some instructions, she went downstairs to entertain the guests. leng rongrong could wear all the clothes in the wardrobe. mama ye had a good figure. although she was middle-aged, she had a good figure, so leng rongrong could wear almost all of her clothes. after ncing at the wardrobe, leng rongrong chose an improved cheongsam. it was pink, withce-stitched sleeves and a small cor. it looked very elegant, and there was a tasseled shawl next to it. after changing her clothes, leng rongrong left the cloakroom. after she left, leng rongrong suddenly thought of something. she did not go downstairs directly, but went to another room. she was very familiar with the ye family because she often came to the ye family for free meals and had even stayed here before. leng rongrong entered the room. there were some musical instruments in therge room, and a violin was ced in the corner. leng rongrong looked around the room, then walked towards the violin and touched it. she hadn¡¯t yed the violin for a long time. this violin had been given to her by someone in the past. it had apanied her in manypetitions, but she had gotten tired of it and left it here. he suddenly thought of it, so he came over to take a look. when leng rongrong saw the violin, she felt her hands itch. she picked up the violin, caressed it, and started ying. the sound of the violin flowed out of the room. because he was ying a fast-paced song, the music sounded very intense and prating. the news spread throughout the banquet hall in a split second. in the banquet hall, some people quieted down. ¡°listen, what music is this!¡± ¡°it sounds like a violin. it¡¯s so nice!¡± ¡°quiet, listen!¡± as the people quietened down one by one, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look up. the violin musicing from one of the rooms upstairs was really nice to listen to. the rhythm was very fast, and it made people feel like their blood was boiling, as if the blood in their entire body was burning. it was as though a fiery battle scene appeared before his eyes. everyone looked upstairs in shock. other than feeling that it was nice, they were also guessing who was ying the violin upstairs. how could it be so nice? ¡± can¡¯t you guys tell that this violin looks like mr. R from back then? the mr. R who won first ce in the violinpetition back then! ¡± ¡°oh my god, now that you¡¯ve said it, it seems to be true. my heart is about to jump out!¡± ¡± f * ck, f * ck, f * ck, i¡¯m getting goosebumps. it¡¯s mr. R, the mr. R who made countless people crazy over him back then. he¡¯s so handsome! ¡± ¡°mr. R has disappeared for so many years. has she returned?¡± ¡°is it time to see mr. R¡¯s true face?¡± in the banquet hall, many people were listening to music and discussing passionately. a few years ago, mr. R was extremely popr in the capital¡¯s circle. however, mr. R had always kept his identity a secret and rarely showed his face in public. the only time he showed his face was when he saw his back. after that, he disappeared. few people mentioned mr. R after he disappeared for a few years, but no one expected to hear his violin ying at this banquet. just as everyone¡¯s blood was boiling, the music suddenly stopped. ¡°it stopped?¡± ¡± why did it end? i haven¡¯t even finished ying the song! ¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, why did it stop!? ¡± everyone let out pitiful cries. at the same time, xuanyuan qiongyu had juste out of the bathroom on the second floor. as she walked along the corridor, everyone was in an uproar. Chapter 781 ? Chapter 781: chapter 782-imposter Trantor: 549690339 ¡°oh my god, is R miss qiongyu?¡± ¡± it¡¯s possible. i remember someone took a picture of r¡¯s side profile when she was performing. she really looks a little like miss qiongyu! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s really possible for miss qiongyu. she ys the piano very well, so it¡¯s not surprising that she knows other musical instruments! ¡± ¡°miss qiongyu, are you mr. R?¡± everyone raised their heads to look at xuanyuan qiongyu, and she was obviously stunned. she had also heard the sound of the violin just now. she also felt that the violin¡¯s sound was very pleasant to the ears and yed the feeling of the heart, but she did not y the violin. although she knew how to y the violin, she couldn¡¯t give off such a feeling. so, who was ying the violin? suddenly, she recalled that she had seen leng rongrong enter a room. there was no one else upstairs, so leng rongrong was ying the violin? xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. she can y the violin? it can be pulled so well? this was impossible. this was simply impossible! if it was really leng rongrong who was ying the violin, no one would believe that she was the one who yed it. thinking of this, xuanyuan qiongyu smiled at everyone, not admitting or denying that she was R. the people below thought that xuanyuan qiongyu was R, and instantly went crazy. leng rongrong had wanted to y a birthday song for the olddy, but after ying the violin for a while, she remembered that she had been in the limelight in taichu in the capital back then. if people knew that she was R, it would be quite troublesome. therefore, leng rongrong decided not to y anymore. she put down her violin and came out, just in time to see xuanyuan qiongyuing downstairs, and then many people in the banquet hall were cheering. leng rongrong was speechless. what was going on? ¡°miss rongrong is also upstairs!¡± ¡°the one ying the violin just now couldn¡¯t be miss rongrong, right?¡± ¡± how is that possible? leng rongrong is from the countryside, after all. mr. R was already very popr in beijing a few years ago. at that time, she hadn¡¯t returned to the xuanyuan family, so it was impossible for her toe to beijing. besides, i don¡¯t believe that her foster parents in the countryside had such good resources to let her learn the violin so well. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re right. although she¡¯s good at martial arts, it¡¯s impossible for her to y the violin, right? ¡± everyone was in a heated discussion. everyone was struggling to decide who was the one ying the violin. after a moment of discussion, someone finally reacted. ¡± look! ¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°you¡¯re scaring me to death!¡± ¡°xuanyuan rongrong is also wearing a cheongsam! she looks even better in a cheongsam than xuanyuan qiongyu!¡± ¡°heavens, it¡¯s so stunning!¡± ¡°how can someone be so good-looking!¡± ¡± there¡¯s no doubt about the aura of this socialite. what country bumpkin? she doesn¡¯t look like a country bumpkin! ¡± ¡°what a great temperament!¡± ¡± in the past, only xuanyuan qiongyu wore qipaos, so no onepared them. they felt that she looked very charming in it. now that i look at it, she doesn¡¯t look the best in qipaos. xuanyuan rongrong looks the best, she¡¯s stunning! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s really an instant kill. when they stand together, it¡¯s like the difference between cloud and mud! ¡± ¡°i think the title of the top socialite can be changed!¡± ¡°let¡¯s forget about the number one socialite. the number one socialite isn¡¯t only pretty, but also talented. i think that xuanyuan rongrong only knows how to fight, so miss qiongyu is more suitable. she¡¯s the sun!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu and leng rongrong happened to be standing on the same step. when she heard these words, her face turned extremely ugly. she turned her head to look at leng rongrong. she was toozy to pretend to be a good person anymore. she smiled and said in a low voice, ¡± are you ying the violin? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong was suspicious. ¡± even if you¡¯re ying the violin, even if you¡¯re R, no one will believe you. do you believe it? ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± a country bumpkin will always be a country bumpkin. it¡¯s a fact that can¡¯t be changed! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong sized up xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± i¡¯m not nning to prove that i¡¯m R. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was stunned. ¡°however, it¡¯s easy to prove that you¡¯re not R. i¡¯ll just encourage a few people to let you y a song. would you? even if you do, can you make it feel like that?¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu disapprovingly, then turned around and left. xuanyuan qiongyu was speechless. seeing leng rongrong¡¯s nonchnt look, she was so angry that her face turned green. when she returned to fourth master mo¡¯s side, little nan yu, mo linyuan, and the others were all staring at her. others might not know, but they could guess that the violin was definitely yed by leng rongrong. although they had never heard it before, it must be master rong to y it so well. after all, lord rong had already given them many surprises, so another surprise was nothing. ¡°mommy, you were the one ying the violin just now, weren¡¯t you?¡± little nan yu blinked, ¡± that xuanyuan qiongyu is really shameless. everyone said it was her, but she didn¡¯t deny it. ¡± leng rongrong touched little nan yu¡¯s head lovingly. ¡± let her be. she¡¯ll see through us eventually. ¡± ¡°mommy, aren¡¯t you going to expose her?¡± little nan yu pouted his little mouth, a little depressed. leng rongrong frowned. ¡± if people find out that i can y the violin, it¡¯ll be very troublesome ... ¡± when she yed the violin under the name R, she had caused a few waves ofmotion. ¡°but, i don¡¯t like people pretending to be mommy!¡± little nan yu¡¯s cheeks were puffed up. ¡± this yingluo ... ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart softened at the sight of her little cutie¡¯s aggrieved expression. she didn¡¯t have to care about this matter. anyway, if xuanyuan qiongyu wanted to impersonate R, then so be it. however, if this made little nan yu unhappy, she had to do something. fourth master mo was also looking at his wife. in reality, she didn¡¯t like people using her wife¡¯s achievements to satisfy their own vanity. it was a little too shameless to pretend to be his wife. ¡°ahem,¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua and the others. the few people sitting together were also looking at her, as if they couldn¡¯t let xuanyuan qiongyu take advantage of her. alright, she understood. ¡°wait a moment.¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath. she then turned around and walked around xuanyuan qiongyu, who was being surrounded by people. taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, she went upstairs. she went into the room and opened the door. she saw ye fei, nangong, and the other two in the room. the three of them seemed to have expected her toe up, so when they heard the door open, they turned to look at her at the same time. ¡°i knew you woulde back.¡± ye fei said, ¡±e on. i haven¡¯t heard you y aplete song in a long time. xiuxiu? ¡± leng rongrong caught the violin that ye fei had thrown at her and rolled her eyes. ¡± you knew i woulde up? ¡± ¡°of course!¡± ye fei said, ¡± that xuanyuan qiongyu is really shameless. i¡¯m about to throw up. teach her a good lesson for me! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. it¡¯s fine if she impersonated someone else, but she had to impersonate mr. R. do you think she¡¯s crazy? ¡± ji wan wan frowned, ¡± although i like beautiful women, but people like xuanyuan qiongyu really disgust me! nauseating.¡± Chapter 782 ? Chapter 782: lord rong, show off! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°do you guys remember what happened when R became famous?¡± leng rongrong asked the three of them. ye fei and the other two twitched their mouths and then nodded. ¡± although it¡¯s been many years, i don¡¯t want to cause a sensation again and repeat the situation. ¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and said, ¡± so, i¡¯d better go back to that mysterious R to show off. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not exciting like this. i really want to see the faces of those who said it couldn¡¯t be you!¡± ye fei shook his head, his face full of regret. ¡°what¡¯s there to see?¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± besides, wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting to let everyone see R? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true. i don¡¯t understand, didn¡¯t you y R more like a boy back then? how could they think that xuanyuan qiongyu was R?¡± ye fei frowned. nangong zhe patted him on the shoulder. ¡± too much time has passed. mr. R has only appeared twice. i¡¯m guessing that some people still remember her music, but they can¡¯t remember whether she¡¯s a man or a woman! ¡± ye fei then found some equipment that leng rongrong had used to y R, as well as a mask. leng rongrong put on a wig, and her long hair became short, turning from a beautiful woman to a handsome man. by the time she put on the mask, leng rongrong looked extremely cool. holding her violin, leng rongrong walked out of the room. she stood by the railing, cleared her throat, and changed to a more neutral voice. ¡± grandma ye, i wish you a long life! ¡± i don¡¯t have any gift for you, so i¡¯ll give you a song!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice immediately made everyone downstairs look up. ¡°f * ck, f * ck, f * ck!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t say anything other than f * ck?¡± ¡°R?¡± ¡°this is the real R! what the hell was xuanyuan jade? didn¡¯t she just admit that she¡¯s an R?¡± everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s direction, especially those who were surrounding her. at this moment, they were all petrified. everyone thought that xuanyuan qiongyu was R, but now another R had appeared? also, the one above was the one holding the violin. it really seemed to be R! xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face darkened when she looked up and saw leng rongrong behind the railing. she didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong to y the violin, not to mention that she was dressed in the clothes of R, who had once been famous in the capital. if it was only leng rongrong who yed the violin with her own image, she had plenty of ways to make others bombard her and make her have no chance to show off her violin skills. but at this moment, she appeared as R! to hell with it! xuanyuan qiongyuughed dryly and said awkwardly, ¡± i¡¯m really sorry, everyone got the wrong person. mr. R has finally appeared! ¡± fortunately, she did not admit it just now and only tacitly admitted it. she could exin it as she was so confused that she forgot to refute. no one paid any attention to xuanyuan qiongyu, and everyone looked up at the second floor. leng rongrong was already in a fighting stance. ye fei, nangong zhe, and ji wanwan stood on either side of leng rongrong. the three of them were so handsome that they waved at everyone. as the strings touched, the music suddenly sounded, and everyone quieted down. leng rongrong changed the tune this time, but the rhythm was still very fast. it gave off a festive feeling of setting off firecrackers during the new year, and every piece of music seemed to be a birthday celebration for the ye matriarch. ye matriarch¡¯s face was full of smiles as she listened. she held the little persian cat in her arms and her kind face was full of smiles. ¡°that girl rong is the most likable.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. this girl rongrong, no matter how you look at her, she¡¯s so pretty and smart. she¡¯s also especially likable! ¡± ¡± what a pity. this brat of ours doesn¡¯t put in any effort at all. he can¡¯t even get a woman. ¡± ¡°although it¡¯s a little unkind, i really hope that ye fei willpete for it.¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no chance. that fourth master mo doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person. ¡± the three members of the ye family sat at a table and looked up, chatting from time to time. they were still regretting that leng rongrong could not be a member of the ye family. not far away, fourth master mo, who was carrying little nan yu, also looked up. although they had changed their clothes, the two of them could recognize their wife and mother at a nce. ¡°wow, i didn¡¯t know mommy could be so handsome!¡± little nan yu said in surprise, ¡± mommy looks good in men¡¯s clothes too. no wonder she always likes to make others wear women¡¯s clothes. ¡± quan yu was speechless. li ruhua: ¡± ... i feel like i can¡¯t find a wife anymore. if the women around me are all more handsome than men, then who would still like me? i¡¯ll be snatched away by women! ¡± after the song ended, the audience was in an uproar. leng rongrong made a hand gesture that mr. R always liked to use. when she was done, she twirled the violin in her hand twice, then bowed to the crowd gentlemanly. ¡°pa pa pa pa!¡± ¡°perfect!¡± ¡°so cool!¡± ¡± so, why would anyone think that xuanyuan qiongyu was an R just now? their temperament ispletely different! ¡± ¡± yeah, and i¡¯m afraid r is a guy. he¡¯s too handsome! ¡± ¡°mr. R, show us your true face!¡± everyone eximed at leng rongrong. however, leng rongrong turned around and went back to her room without any mercy. she quickly went to change her clothes and came back. after she drove away ye fei and the others, she sneaked downstairs when no one was paying attention. everyone knew that R was not xuanyuan qiongyu, but no one could guess who R was. the birthday banquet passed while everyone was guessing who R was. after that day, leng rongrong began to get busier. the two dramas were filmed at the same time, so there was almost no need for a substitute. all the fighting scenes were done in person, and after that, they had to take care of the martial arts school. master rong was so busy that she was dizzy. while master rong was busy, fourth master mo was not idle. because of some work, fourth master mo also started to fly around. even little nan yu started to get busy. the little guy said that it was because his daddy and mommy were busy, so he had no reason to stay idle. after all, he was the one who wanted to earn money to support his mommy, and his dream was to be richer than his mommy. moreover, if his parents were busy, he would be very bored. so, he could only go and film. in order to see her mother more often, xiao nan zhi had joined the production team in the capital. as it was also a historical drama, she could asionally bump into her mother for filming. whenever the production team was filming at the same ce, the little girl would often run to her mother¡¯s production team with a big pile of delicious food. behind her, her assistant, an tong, would scream in despair, ¡± ¡°brother yang, wait for me!¡± the little guy was cute, so he was the group¡¯s favorite in his own crew, but when he came to leng rongrong¡¯s crew, he was even more lovable. the entire crew doted on little nan yu. Chapter 783 ? Chapter 783: N, wan na meet? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°xiao xun ¡®er is here again!¡± even the director liked little nan yu a lot when he saw him. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er, do you want to work with me again next time? ¡± little nan yu nced at the director and hesitated. he took out a bag of chips from his pocket and looked at the chips, seemingly reluctant to give them up. then, after searching for a long time, he took out a box of candy that he had just been eating. when he handed the candy to the director, the little guy hesitated again, a little reluctant to give the director so much candy. then, the little guy took back the sugar box from the director¡¯s hand and ced another one in the director¡¯s hand. the director was speechless. when he saw the lonely candy, he suddenly felt a little sad. ¡°let¡¯s eat,¡± xiao nan raised her chin. ¡± don¡¯t say that i¡¯m stingy. i¡¯m already very generous. this is all my mommy¡¯s. let¡¯s talk about cooperationter, i don¡¯t make promises to others.¡± ¡°smart.¡± the director didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. after teasing little nan yu a little more, the director went back to work. leng rongrong slumped into her chair. she had been rushing for both scenes recently, and all of them were fighting scenes. the continuous fighting scenes or scenes in the rain had made her feel exhausted. every time she took a break, she would be in a state of emptiness. her mind was empty, and she didn¡¯t want to think about anything or do anything. little nan yu was next to her. after he fell down in the exact same position, he turned his head and nced at his mommy. ¡± mommy, are you tired? do you want to find a substitute? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright, i can take it.¡± leng rongrong looked up at the sky, deep in thought. little nan yu took out a piece of candy and stuffed it into lord rong¡¯s mouth. ¡± mommy, have a sweet. ¡± leng rongrong felt the sweetness in her mouth fade, and then it spread to her heart. she had been in extreme physical and mental pain because of the filming of these two scenes, but now, it seemed to be much easier. she rolled and sat up from the recliner. little nan yu also sat up. one big and one small, their actions were exactly the same. ¡°i¡¯m ying a game to rx!¡± leng rongrong took out her phone at once. ¡°together!¡± little nan yu raised his hand and an tong handed the phone to him. the mother and son looked at each other, their eyes burning with fire. the little guy took a deep breath and said, ¡± we must win N today! we¡¯ve already been abused countless times!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± leng rongrong nodded. every time she was bored on set, she would y games with this ¡°N.¡± of course, every time they yed in the past, the two of them were on par. however, this time, they yed a new game that was extremely difficult, and she waspletely crushed. when little nan yu saw this game, he joined in to fight with N. he was beaten up as well. therefore, the mother and son were about to copse from anger. after all, they were all expert hackers. in terms of gaming, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to participate inpetitions. basically, they could be killed without leaving a single piece behind. in the end, he met the mysterious N and changed to a new game, but he lost every game. ¡°it¡¯s definitely not because we¡¯re scum!¡± xiao nan zhi snorted. ¡± that N and his teammate are too cunning! ¡± ¡± N said that this game was developed by his people, so he naturally has an advantage. we¡¯ve only just started ying it, so of course we¡¯re not as good as him! ¡± after saying that, lord rong nodded solemnly. she would never admit that she was inferior to N! then, the two of them started to y games on their phones. this game was more difficult. it required judgment and reaction time, as well as the cooperation between teammates. leng rongrong, little nan yu, and the other teammates had no problem cooperating with each other. it was just that their hand speed and brain speed seemed to be weaker than the N team. ¡°hurry, hurry, hurry!¡± the adult and the child were focused on killing each other on their phones. an tong was shouting excitedly at the side. there were also some game lovers around, who came over to watch leng rongrong and little nan yu y. their movements were extremely fast. their big hands and small hands were beautiful and their skin was white. when the sun shone on them, they seemed to be a little transparent. her fingers were tapping on the screen at a dazzling speed. the surrounding crowd gasped in surprise. ¡°that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it too fast?¡± ¡± it¡¯s not strange that master rong is fast, but little nan yu is amazing too. he¡¯s so young, but not only can he y such a difficult game, but his hand speed is also so fast that it¡¯s scary. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°i always thought that i was good at games ... i didn¡¯t expect that i would be defeated by a woman and a child. i suddenly feel like i don¡¯t have the face to y games anymore!¡± ¡°this game is really difficult. it¡¯s not easy to operate it! it¡¯s amazing to be able to y to this level!¡± ¡°wow, what a beautiful operation!¡± ¡± i feel like i can see the shadow of their fingers ... ¡± the surrounding onlookers let out waves of exmations, impressed by leng rongrong and little nan yu¡¯s powerful skills. at the end of the game, everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°he lost again?¡± ¡± f * ck, who are our opponents? lord rong and brother zheng¡¯s speed has increased again these few days, and they actually lost again? ¡± ¡± f * ck, how could he lose? i think it¡¯s absolutely impossible! ¡± ¡°the other party isn¡¯t human, right?¡± leng rongrong and little nan yu looked at the person who had just spoken. ¡°i¡¯m a little confused by what you said.¡± chief rong looked at the person who said ¡®the other party isn¡¯t human¡¯ seriously. ¡± i really think no one can be stronger than us, but if you say the other party isn¡¯t human, then what is he? was it a ¡®thing¡¯,¡¯ a ghost¡¯, or ¡®a demon¡¯? wasn¡¯t this a little terrifying? is he haunted in broad daylight?¡± the surrounding crowd looked at leng rongrong withplicated expressions. it wasn¡¯t until the people from the production crew next door ran over and shouted that it was xiao nan zhi¡¯s turn to go on stage. everyone only dispersed when xiao nan yu went back to the production crew next door. leng rongrong looked at her phone, deep in thought. so, what was the background of this N? recently, she had been ying games with N more often. however, she felt that N seemed to know a lot about her through his words. however, she did not know who N was, whether he was a human or a ghost ... leng rongrong stared at her phone in a daze for a while before she sent a message to N. ¡± wan na meet up? ¡± after a long time, N replied, ¡± you can¡¯t beat me in the game, so you want to beat me up face to face? no way! even if we were face to face, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me! ¡°aiyaya, why are you so arrogant?¡± leng rongrong asked. let me tell you, grandpa, kung fu is very powerful!¡± [ N: your mediocre kung fu isn¡¯t that great. ] leng rongrong was speechless. you speak as if you know me very well. [ N: i know you better than you do! ] leng rongrong,¡±f * ck, so who are you? you¡¯re not lying in ambush around me, are you?¡± Chapter 784 ? Chapter 784: it couldn¡¯t be him or them, right? Trantor: 549690339 after leng rongrong sent that message, N did not reply again. it was as if he had suddenly disappeared mysteriously. after that, lord rong went on stage to film a scene. when he returned, N never replied to her message. she sent another message,¡±can you not go missing without saying a word?¡± there was still no reply. leng rongrong pursed her lips and frowned. so who was N? she had considered the possibility of it being someone close to her. she had considered anyone who was good at ying games, but she had never guessed who it was. there were very few people around him who could y games and were so good at it. when it came to ying games, there were godfathers who were good at it too, but they were not as good as this N. therefore, he could also rule out godfathers. thinking about it this way, she really couldn¡¯t think of whether N was someone close to her. but if n wasn¡¯t someone close to her, then N knew her very well. she had never told him that she had a husband, but N knew. N was even very clear about her personality and thoughts. just like he said, he seemed to know her better than she did herself. thinking of this, leng rongrong shuddered, goosebumps rising all over her body. she rubbed her arms and mumbled, ¡± i don¡¯t think the people around me are so perverted, right? ¡± she vaguely felt that N was pervertedly strong and terrifyingly strong. it was not just in the game, but in reality as well. from his tone, it could be judged that his kung fu was also very powerful. leng rongrong thought that her kung fu was not weak. although she was not strong enough to be invincible, she was not that useless! but she was despised by N as a waste ... she was a good-for-nothing ... she wondered how the people she had defeated would feel after hearing such words. leng rongrong was conflicted for a while about who N was and who he was, but she stopped being conflicted. he had known N for a while now. although they had never met, he knew that N would not harm him. moreover, this guy had always been mysterious. he would only y a game with her at a fixed time. at other times, he seemed to be very busy and would never appear. moreover, she basically couldn¡¯t contact him. every time this guy contacted him, sent a message or made a call, he would use a different number, and it was in a different ce each time. she had tried to work with little nan yu to track N¡¯s phone number and find out where he was. in the end, he failed ... little nan yu was chen huai¡¯s proud disciple and was a master hacker. he had never failed before. the first time he failed, he was defeated by this person. not only did they fail to track him down, but they were also discovered by the other party. N even yed a prank on them ... thinking about it, leng rongrong felt her head throb. sometimes, she really wanted to know who N was, but sometimes, she didn¡¯t want to know at all ... he always felt that N was a problem, like a hot potato. if he saw it and didn¡¯t touch it, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. once it was thrown into his hands, it was simply hot. at the production crew next door. little nan yu sessfully finished his scene. although it was a scene with a lot of emotional fluctuations, little nan yu could control himself. he was still crying just now, but he immediately stopped after the shoot. he wiped his tears and became a lively little dumpling again. the director looked at little nan yu affably and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s really no one who can be better at acting than our brother che. he can get into the zone in a second and get out in a second. you¡¯re so young and so sensible, it¡¯s really rare to film without an adult by your side.¡± ¡°you¡¯re too kind, director!¡± little nan yu cupped his fists at the director and then bounced back to the recliner under the big tree. the little guy picked up a miniptop next to him, then went into a serious mode in a second. ¡°N, who is it?¡± ¡°brother yang, you can¡¯t even find out who N is?¡± an tong frowned and asked, ¡± is he a bad guy? ¡± ¡°bad guys?¡± little nan yu shook his head, ¡± it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯s a bad person, but i¡¯m a little worried that he¡¯s that person ... if it¡¯s that person, then we¡¯re in big trouble ... ¡± ¡°that person? are you in big trouble?¡± an tong was shocked. he had been with little nan yu for a long time, but he had never heard the little guy say that he was in big trouble. no matter what kind of trouble it was, little nan yu could solve it. although he was a child, he was more mature and steady than adults when dealing with things. he had never been afraid of trouble, but the person in this game actually made little nan yu feel that he was in big trouble? an tong was in disbelief. ¡°however, he shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± little nan yu frowned, ¡± i spent so much effort to get back to mommy¡¯s side. how could he appear?! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t understand a thing you¡¯re saying.¡± an tong pouted. xiao nan zhi nced at an tong. ¡± if you can understand it, the world will be in chaos. ¡± forget it, i don¡¯t care. even if he does appear, he won¡¯t do anything to me ... oh, no, it might be a little troublesome for me, but the most troublesome is daddy.¡± the little guy seemed to have thought of something. he shuddered and eximed, ¡± tsk tsk, i can¡¯t think about it. it¡¯s too scary. if it¡¯s really him or them ... wuwuwu, i¡¯ll be done for. mommy will be snatched away, and daddy will go crazy ... ¡± an tong was speechless. what kind of person could make brother yan so afraid? an tong felt an inexplicable sense of panic. he felt that this n or something was a little scary. after all, their little boss had always been very powerful. even if he was an adult martial arts master, little nan yu could easily deal with him. however, the legendary N seemed to be very terrifying. it made little boss ¡®hair stand on end. ¨C the xuanyuan family¡¯s old residence. ¡± how could this be true? how could they live in thergest mansion in the capital? ¡± when olddy xuanyuan saw the information xuanyuan qiongyu handed over, her face was full of excitement. ¡± grandma, it¡¯s true. i¡¯ve sent a lot of people to investigate, and after a few rounds of investigation, i have to believe that they really live in that house. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu stood at the side and respectfully said. ¡± that floating life residence is the ce i¡¯ve always wanted. now, it¡¯s actually under that bastard¡¯s name? ¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s hands were shaking as she clutched the documents. xuanyuan qiongyu nodded. ¡± grandma, what do you think we should do? ¡± ¡°what do we do? of course, he was going to find her! her things are our family¡¯s, she is xuanyuan rongrong!¡± olddy xuanyuan shot to her feet. ¡°but with her personality, i¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t give us that house.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned. ¡± let¡¯s go overter. i¡¯ll go to the beast tamer. the medicine seems to have arrived. i¡¯ll take this opportunity to drug those animals. ¡± Chapter 785 ? Chapter 785: the person that xiao xun ¡®er is afraid of Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong waited for little nan yu after work, then she went home with the little one. ¡°mommy, can¡¯t you guess who N is?¡± little nan yu sat in the back seat. he was busy with some extra work with hisptop in his hand and asked without looking up. ¡°i can¡¯t guess.¡± leng rongrong said as she drove, ¡± i¡¯ve tried, but i can¡¯t track him. even when we were ying games, i couldn¡¯t take the opportunity to nder him.¡± not only had leng rongrong worked with little nan yu before, but she had also asked others to help her. he would let others y the game for him while he hacked into N. in the end, N found out. not only did she fail to hack him, but N even sent her a virus ... during that time, herputer and mobile phone had been lit with fireworks for a week ... it took her a week to eradicate the virus that set off fireworks all day long. leng rongrong¡¯s face turned gloomy at the thought of it. f * ck, i¡¯ve never seen such a stupid virus. it¡¯s one thing to set off all kinds of fireworks, but what¡¯s especially stupid is that there¡¯s even a photo of me on the fireworks! she felt like an idiot. ¡°i don¡¯t want to think about this guy anymore. he knows me like the back of his hand, but i don¡¯t know anything about him. let¡¯s just treat him as a gaming friend that we won¡¯t meet for the rest of our lives.¡± leng rongrong snorted. little nan yu nodded. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s possible. ¡± i hope that he will never appear in his life.¡± ording to his style, it might really be him ... if this appeared, it would really be a big headache. it was better not to appear. leng rongrong and little nan yu drove back to their house and saw countless cars blocking the entrance. for a moment, leng rongrong thought she had driven to the wrong ce. ¡± what¡¯s going on here? it seems quite lively. since there¡¯s a traffic jam, should we get out of the car to watch the fun? ¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lord rong poked her head out and asked curiously. ¡°alright.¡± little nan yu was looking at theputer and didn¡¯t look outside. he didn¡¯t care about what his mommy said anyway. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. leng rongrong and little nan yu got out of the car together. the two of them walked forward. then, leng rongrong heard a slightly familiar voice. ¡± let us in! who do you think you are? how dare you stop me! ¡± ¡°old hag, don¡¯t be so shameless. this isn¡¯t a ce you should be. this isn¡¯t your house, why should we let you in!¡± leng rongrong and little nan yu stopped in their tracks and looked at each other. ¡°it sounds like the voices of old witch xuanyuan and xiao yu.¡± ¡°it¡¯s the old witch and butler quan¡¯s voices!¡± ¡°damn, i thought i got the wrong ce, but it¡¯s my door te!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. there were usually no visitors at her house and it had always been a quiet ce. hence, she did not expect so many cars to suddenly stop in front of her house. however, why would the old witch xuanyuan be here? she still wanted to enter her courtyard? what was she trying to do? leng rongrong frowned. the thought of this shameless old witch annoyed her. she had been nning to take back the xuanyuan family and had asked some friends for help. manypanies had probably already broken off their cooperation with the xuanyuan family. this old thing¡¯spany was in a crisis, so why did she still want toe here and bother her? leng rongrong and little nan yu soon arrived at the luxurious gate of the courtyard. ¡°young madam, young master, you¡¯re back!¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyes shed with surprise when she saw leng rongrong and her partner. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± yes, we¡¯re back. what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡± this shameless thing said that your things are her things, so this house is yours and hers too. she¡¯s the owner of this ce and she wants to go in and take a look. ¡± li ruhua said indignantly. he had seen shameless people before, but he had never seen such a shameless thing. this old woman was not even fit to be a human. she was simply a good-for-nothing. to think that she was the head of the xuanyuan family and the chairman of the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies. could it be that the xuanyuan family was one of the big four families because of this shameless old thing? no, it would be too much of apliment to say that she earned it with her face. ¡°you¡¯re just in time.¡± when olddy xuanyuan heard leng rongrong¡¯s voice, she turned around and looked at leng rongrong without hesitation. ¡± little b * tch, is this your house? ¡± ¡°yes. is there a problem?¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest and turned her head slightly to look at old woman xuanyuan. ¡± old witch, what are you doing here? ¡± ¡°old, old witch?¡± olddy xuanyuan still couldn¡¯t ept this form of address. leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her eyes full of disdain. ¡°alright, i won¡¯t argue with you.¡± olddy xuanyuan took a deep breath, looked at leng rongrong, and said, ¡± since this house is yours, let me go in and take a look. if i think it¡¯s suitable, i¡¯ll move in and live here. ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice was raised an octave. even little nan yu was dumbfounded. the little guy was stunned by the old witch¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°if you think it¡¯s suitable, you¡¯ll move in? is this my house or yours?¡± ¡°what¡¯s yours is mine. after all, you¡¯re from the xuanyuan family.¡± olddy xuanyuan looked at leng rongrong and said righteously, ¡± as a junior, it¡¯s only right for you to be filial to me. i¡¯m giving you a chance to be filial, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± ¡°filial piety?¡± leng rongrong was both angry and amused. ¡± how could you say such shameless words? since you want me to be filial to you, why don¡¯t you take care of your child first and give me the xuanyuan family¡¯spany?¡± ¡°you still want the xuanyuan family¡¯spany? do you have any shame? who do you think you are? you¡¯re just a bastard.¡± olddy xuanyuan exploded. ¡°oh, so you know how to be shameless? do you still want your face?¡± leng rongrong asked indifferently. olddy xuanyuan said calmly, ¡± that¡¯s the rule of the xuanyuan family. you have to give me whatever i like. ¡± ¡± oh, your xuanyuan family? then let your xuanyuan family buy you a house. i don¡¯t have much filial piety. ¡± leng rongrong held little nan yu¡¯s hand and was about to enter the door to ask li ruhua and the others to see them out. olddy xuanyuan quickly followed. at that moment, she bumped into leng rongrong on purpose, and fell to the ground. after that, she let out a series of screams. ¡°aiya, everyone, quicklye and take a look!¡± ¡°this child is bullying the old!¡± ¡°your granddaughter pushed grandma down and you¡¯re not going to let grandma in! it¡¯s a pity that i¡¯vee to see her with such good intentions, but in the end, this is how she treats me!¡± there were already a lot of onlookers. many people rushed out at olddy xuanyuan¡¯s words, especially the elderly, who were filled with righteous indignation. Chapter 786 ? Chapter 786: closing the door to beat the dog Trantor: 549690339 ¡°what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°f * ck, how can you bully an old man!¡± ¡°olddy, are you alright?¡± ¡± what kind of granddaughter are you? you even pushed an old man. are you going to call the police? ¡± a group of people rushed forward without knowing what was going on. then, they scolded leng rongrong in various ways, saying that leng rongrong had gone too far for treating an old man like this. olddy xuanyuan looked like she had her way, but she didn¡¯t show off too much. instead, she cried out in pain and said to the people around her, ¡± forget it, don¡¯t talk about her like that. she¡¯s my granddaughter after all, and i¡¯ve owed her a lot in the past. ¡± leng rongrong stared at old madam xuanyuan in shock. ¡± why don¡¯t you be an actress? if you want to be an actress, let me tell you, no one canpete with your acting skills! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s words were full of sarcasm, and the people around them were even more dissatisfied. ¡°f * ck, is this how you talk to your own grandmother?¡± ¡± she¡¯s a junior, after all. no matter what, she can¡¯t mock her own grandmother like this, right? ¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t even help the old man up after he was pushed down?¡± ¡± i can¡¯t stand granddaughters like you the most. how could you treat your own grandmother like this! ¡± some of the elderly people who lived nearby started to attack leng rongrong, but some of the young people did not say anything. instead, they were just watching. leng rongrong frowned. little nan yu stood in front of his mommy to protect her, a little dissatisfied. he said angrily to the crowd, ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t even know the truth and you¡¯re already spouting nonsense. do you know what this old witch is trying to do? she¡¯s going to take my mommy¡¯s house!¡± ¡°i just want to go in and take a look.¡± olddy xuanyuan had already been helped to her feet, and she put on an aggrieved look. ¡°did you hear that? i just want to go in and take a look!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything. why can¡¯t we just be a guest at your granddaughter¡¯s house? ¡± ¡°exactly, this is too much! how can you bully an old man like this? you don¡¯t have a conscience at all!¡± ¡± little girl, you¡¯re still young. you¡¯d better respect the old and love the young. if you don¡¯t respect the old today, i¡¯ll see who will respect you when you¡¯re old! ¡± ¡°why aren¡¯t you quickly inviting the old man into the house to serve him well? must you let this matter blow up?¡± ¡°you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already so bad!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. who¡¯s not a thing? little nan yu still wanted to say something, but leng rongrong held onto his small shoulders with both hands and stopped li ruhua and quan yu who were so angry that they wanted to jump out and curse. ¡°you want toe in and take a look? please go ahead, but i hope you won¡¯t regret it after youe in. this house is a little big, and i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be tiring for the old man to walk around.¡± leng rongrongughed slyly. ¡°i¡¯m very healthy, stop cursing me. it¡¯s just a house, how can i not walk? i can even walk for a day.¡± olddy xuanyuan was ted when she heard that they could enter. leng rongrong ignored the crowd outside and opened the door to invite the olddy and xuanyuan qiongyu in. her face was full of malice. of course, olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t notice that a certain someone wasughing so maliciously. they were pleased with themselves for being able to enter this house. at that time, this house would be theirs. they would appreciate it first. when the crowd outside saw that leng rongrong had finally invited the old madam in courteously, they all nodded. ¡°now this is more like it!¡± ¡°little girl, it¡¯s okay to make a mistake once, but don¡¯t do it again in the future!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. with such an attitude towards the elderly and a child by your side, if the child were to treat you like this in the future, how would you feel? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t do that to my mommy!¡± little nan yu red at the crowd, ¡± my mommy isn¡¯t this old witch. she¡¯s not so shameless! ¡± everyone was speechless. the group of elders criticized little nan yu again, saying that he had no manners at all and that he must have learned it from leng rongrong. then, li ruhua couldn¡¯t take it anymore. she whistled to call out big white tiger and crit. these two rushed to the door, one roaring and the other pecking, chasing everyone away. ¡°why aren¡¯t you bringing us in?¡± olddy xuanyuan said triumphantly. ¡°please go first.¡± leng rongrong smiled at olddy xuanyuan. ¡± just walk this way. ¡± olddy xuanyuan did not stand on ceremony and directly walked forward, with xuanyuan qiongyu following by her side. olddy xuanyuan was probably afraid of being beaten up by leng rongrong, so she brought arge group of bodyguards with her, and the scene was very exaggerated. after entering the house, leng rongrong turned around and said to li ruhua, ¡± huahua, close the door and hit the dog. ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± although olddy xuanyuan was old, she wasn¡¯t deaf at all. when she heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, she turned around abruptly. ¡°nothing, i said to let the dog in.¡± leng rongrong smiled faintly. olddy xuanyuan was skeptical, but because she was more concerned about what the house looked like, she ignored leng rongrong and walked forward. as she walked, she looked around at everything around her. ¡± this waterside pavilion is not bad. we should raise some koi fish in this lotus pond. it¡¯ll be better. when we move here, we can raise more koi fish. ¡± this way, the feng shui would be good. that fake mountain over there is no good, we definitely have to shovel it. ¡± the olddy looked left and right. one moment, she felt that this side was good, and the next moment, she felt that the other side was not good. she thought that when she moved in, the ce would be decorated ording to her style. xuanyuan qiongyu nodded as she walked. ¡± i¡¯ll do as you say. ¡± standing on the waterside pavilion, olddy xuanyuan was extremely smug. ¡± i can¡¯t believe that this mansion, which i thought i couldn¡¯t get, actually belongs to the xuanyuan family. ¡± the thought of moving in made her extremely excited. this ce was going to be hers soon! leng rongrong and the others followed far behind. quan yu frowned and said, ¡± these two shameless things, are we really going to let them in? young madam, you¡¯re just going to let them look around?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. don¡¯t they like to visit? let them visit. ¡± the pupils in leng rongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes contracted, but her face was nonchnt. ¡°what do you mean?¡± quan yu¡¯s intuition told him that his young madam had some sort of n. ¡± there are many formations in our courtyard and many dangers. have you forgotten, butler quan? ¡± li ruhua was familiar with leng rongrong¡¯s style, so she knew that they could move freely in this courtyard, but to those who were not familiar with it, it was simply like entering hell. ¡°it¡¯s getting dark, a good show is about to start.¡± leng rongrong patted quan yu¡¯s shoulder, then held little nan yu¡¯s hand, ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± she didn¡¯t follow old madam xuanyuan and the others. instead, she held little nan yu¡¯s hand and went in from another path. butler quan was speechless. ¡°ah, i see!¡± ¡± huahua, i¡¯m hungry. let¡¯s go back and cook. we¡¯ll watch the show while we eat. ¡± leng rongrong said without turning her head. Chapter 787 ? Chapter 787: the old witch is going crazy Trantor: 549690339 in the huge dining room, leng rongrong and her group sat around the dining table, while the group of animals ate at their own table. at the same time, arge screen not far away was ying the surveince footage of the house. at this moment, the sky waspletely dark. xuanyuan qiongyu, olddy xuanyuan, and some of the bodyguards were confused and anxious. after they strolled around the house, they returned to the waterside pavilion. this time, the olddy finally realized that something was wrong. she realized that they were walking on the road they had taken before, and the sky was already dark, but leng rongrong and the others were gone! they could clearly see the small bungalow, but they could not reach it no matter how they walked. ¡°what¡¯s going on? what the hell is going on?¡± olddy xuanyuan shouted in a fit of anger. ¡°we seem to be lost.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu frowned. ¡± my master told me about things like the qimen dunjia and some moreplicated array formations. this ce seems to be using these array formations. ¡± ¡°so, we were tricked by that b * tch?¡± olddy xuanyuan was furious. ¡± how do we get out? ¡± qiongyu, did your master ever teach you how to get out of this formation?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu shook her head. ¡± the array that master taught me is different from this. i can try, but i might not be able to get out quickly. ¡± ¡°then hurry up and think of a way, it¡¯s already dark!¡± old madam xuanyuan urged them anxiously. she turned to the bodyguards and said, ¡± don¡¯t just stand there. think of something. ¡± that little b * stard actually dared to trap us here. does she think that we can¡¯t get out?¡± the bodyguards responded and scattered to explore the way. old madam xuanyuan had a bodyguard with her. she was taking a rest in the waterside pavilion. as the sky grew darker, her face grew paler. because she was in a hurry to see the house that would belong to her in the future, she didn¡¯t even have dinner. she had thought that leng rongrong would serve her dinner, but in the end, she was trapped in this ce. she was about to starve to death. after walking for so long, she was tired and hungry! ¡°little b * tch, when i see you, i¡¯ll tear you into pieces.¡± old madam xuanyuan cursed. just as she was cursing, she felt something fly out of the water behind her. then, she felt something bite her back. ¡°what the hell is that?¡± the olddy jumped up in horror. she was clearly an olddy, but the way she jumped up was so fast that she didn¡¯t look like an old woman who was nearly a hundred years old. she was like a lively monkey. the olddy turned around. under the night sky, theke was pitch ck and she could not see anything. she touched her back. then, she screamed in pain. when she retracted her hand, she saw a small fish on the back of her hand. the small fish¡¯s teeth were extremely sharp, and it was hanging on the back of her wrinkled hand. ¡°what is this thing?¡± old madam xuanyuan had never seen a man-eating fish before, and she looked like she had seen a ghost when she saw a fish with sharp teeth. she swung her hand frantically, and after a long time, she finally shook the piranhas off the back of her hand and let them fly back into the water. however, because of the smell of blood, countless man-eating fish in theke flew up crazily. all of them were flying madly towards the old madam and the only bodyguard. ¡°f * ck!¡± the bodyguard was obviously shocked. ¡± what the hell is that? can fish fly? ¡± ¡°protect me!¡± olddy xuanyuan cried out in rm, but she was helpless. there was only one bodyguard beside her, and the bodyguard was in a state of distress. hence, no one could protect olddy xuanyuan. almost in an instant, a huge swarm of fish flew toward olddy xuanyuan like a giant. when the old woman saw this, she threw down her walking stick and ran as fast as she could. the bodyguard next to him was stunned. why was this old man even holding a walking stick? he could run faster than him! of course, no matter how fast olddy xuanyuan ran, there were still many piranhas that bit her. dozens of piranhas were hanging on her head, making her wear a phoenix cor made of piranhas. ¡°ah, xuanyuan, xuanyuan, rongrong!¡± the olddy roared madly. just as she was shouting, xuanyuan qiongyu came from another direction. when she saw olddy xuanyuan, she almost didn¡¯t dare to recognize her. olddy xuanyuan had never been in such a sorry state. ¡°grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu asked. ¡± fish, this pervert. it¡¯s not koi fish in theke, but this kind of man-eating fish! ¡± the olddy plucked a fish from her head, and then her finger was bitten again. her face was like fireworks, flickering between light and dark. xuanyuan qiongyu looked at old madam xuanyuan¡¯s posture and wanted tough, but she didn¡¯t dare to. she was actually in a sorry state herself. she originally wanted to break the array, but she was ambushed by the array. as a result, her body was covered in a mess of injuries at this moment, and her hair was almost burnt out by the fire. although she dodged quickly, half of her hair was still burned. her originally soft hair had now be an afro. in the dining room, leng rongrong and the others were sitting in a row, already having dessert. li ruhua was the first to burst outughing as she looked up at the screen. butler quan had originally wanted to be a serious person, but when he saw the olddy and xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s strange appearance, he finally couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. he covered his mouth and was d that he didn¡¯tugh out loud. otherwise, he would be too ungentlemanly. little nan yu giggled, ¡± hahaha, it¡¯s so funny! ¡± even storm was rolling on the groundughing. li ruhua asked curiously, ¡± young madam, when did you start raising fish in that pond? why didn¡¯t we trigger the array when we went in and out, but why did it happen when they went in? ¡± ¡°these piranhas are a special species. they¡¯re a little like flying fish. when they fly at night, their wings can even glow under the moonlight. i¡¯ve been raising it for a long time, but i haven¡¯t been feeding it much recently. it¡¯s probably starving ...¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly. ¡°i didn¡¯t set up the formation. after i bought the house, i met an old daoist who was very good at the qimen dunjia. i kept pestering him until he was going crazy, so i helped set up the formation. this formation usually doesn¡¯t affect us, but there¡¯s a trap. when i came here just now, i triggered the trap.¡± li ruhua and quan yu looked at leng rongrong at the same time and their mouths twitched. Chapter 788 ? Chapter 788: the more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it is Trantor: 549690339 ¡± piranhas are so scary. young madam, you¡¯re keeping them just because they¡¯re pretty? ¡± quan yu felt that this was simply unbelievable. aren¡¯t normal women afraid of these things? no matter how beautiful they were, they were still piranhas. wasn¡¯t it disgusting and terrifying to think that piranhas might have eaten humans? ¡°is there a problem?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at quan yu, ¡± you dare say they¡¯re not pretty? the more beautiful something was, the more dangerous it would be. but people still liked to get close to beautiful things, didn¡¯t they? roses had thorns and were very dangerous, but there were still people who liked to pick them, right? is there a difference between liking this fish and liking roses?¡± ¡± i¡¯m actually speechless ... ¡± the corner of butler quan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± mommy, fish ... piranhas are very different from flowers ... ¡± little nan yu mumbled. leng rongrong looked at the little guy. ¡°cough cough!¡± the little guy quickly averted his gaze. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. as long as mommy likes it, it¡¯s fine. mommy can even like dinosaurs. ¡± leng rongrong nodded in satisfaction. ¡± good girl. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. quan yu was speechless. the old master who was sitting in the corner said, ¡± that makes sense. as long as little rong ¡®er likes it, everything else is not important. ¡± i think this fish is very good. not only does it look good, but it can also eat evil people.¡± realization dawned on quan yu. ¡± so young madam is so arrogant because she¡¯s been spoiled! ¡± li ruhua looked at quan yu,¡±you just found out?¡± how many people pampered young madam? godfather, master, husband, son, master grandpa ... oh, it was said that the young madam had all kinds of friends and countless subordinates, all of whom had extraordinary identities. in any case, the young madam justy there without moving. she was the kind of person who could win without doing anything. all these people with extraordinary identities added together meant that the whole world was spoiling young madam. she felt that the young madam was not the kind of good-for-nothing who was spoiled by others. it was really not easy. if it were him, he would definitely have be a good-for-nothing after being spoiled by so many people. after leng rongrong and the others watched for a while, they didn¡¯t continue to look at xuanyuan qiongyu and the others. in any case, she had set the formation to medium danger mode, so even if xuanyuan qiongyu and the others couldn¡¯te out, their lives wouldn¡¯t be in danger. at most, they would be injured and die. since they liked this house so much, he would fulfill their wish and let them stay in the house for a night. leng rongrong asked storm to keep an eye on xuanyuan qiongyu and the others, while the others could rest. that night, master rong had a particrly good sleep. the rest of the people were the same. in the courtyard, where the waterside pavilion was, xuanyuan qiongyu, olddy xuanyuan, and the group of wronged bodyguards were in a terrible state. they kept triggering all kinds of traps and were finally locked up in this waterside pavilion. they couldn¡¯t move forward or retreat. from time to time, a few piranhas would fly out of the water and take a few bites. they had been tortured very, very miserably. olddy xuanyuan was so angry that she kept roaring until her voice was hoarse in the morning. after not eating anything for the whole night and roaring for the whole night, olddy xuanyuan seemed to have aged a lot in an instant. after all, she was an old woman, and it was already a miracle that she hadn¡¯t copsed after being tortured like this. of course, even though she was exhausted and her voice was hoarse, olddy xuanyuan¡¯s curses were still vicious. she had cursed all eighteen generations of leng rongrong¡¯s ancestors, and even all of leng rongrong¡¯s pets. after the scolding, even xuanyuan qiongyu and the group of bodyguards were not spared. they were all scolded. ¡°you bunch of trash, you still haven¡¯t thought of a way to get out!¡± ¡± how long does this b * tch n to lock us up? she¡¯s so vicious. she can¡¯t be thinking of letting us die here, right? ¡± ¡°trash, trash, trash!¡± ¡± call the police! ¡± olddy xuanyuan yelled through gritted teeth. ¡± even if you lose face, call the police! ¡± ¡± old madam, we¡¯ve already tried it. there¡¯s no signal here, so it¡¯s impossible to call the police or contact people from the outside world! ¡± ¡°then what do we do? are you prepared to die here? isn¡¯t it just a broken house? i can¡¯t do it, can¡¯t i get out?¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s nostrils were fuming. she hit a bodyguard with her walking stick and walked forward. ¡± isn¡¯t there a path ahead? how can we not get out? you bunch of trash! ¡± the bodyguards rolled their eyes at him. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this olddy treated them better, who would be willing to be a bodyguard for a mean olddy? one of the loyal bodyguards said to olddy xuanyuan, ¡± old madam, don¡¯t go there. it¡¯s really dangerous. ¡± ¡°trash!¡± olddy xuanyuan yelled at the bodyguard and walked forward without a care. after all, he was the head of the xuanyuan family, and he wasn¡¯t a timid person. although the olddy was getting older and a little muddleheaded, and was getting meaner and meaner, she had been a capable person when she was young. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to monopolize the power of the xuanyuan family after the old man¡¯s death. seeing this, xuanyuan qiongyu had no choice but to follow olddy xuanyuan. the bodyguards had no choice but to follow. the group of people shuddered when they recalled the scene they had just seen. when olddy xuanyuan walked out of the waterside pavilion, she snorted coldly. ¡± it¡¯s just a flower field. it¡¯s not dangerous at all! ¡± then, she stepped into the small rose garden. the moment she stepped in, a hidden arrow suddenly flew over. the olddy didn¡¯t have time to react and the hidden arrow pierced her thigh. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± the olddy¡¯s legs trembled and she fell. coincidentally, she fell into the rose bush. the roses here had the sharpest points. the moment she fell in, the olddy¡¯s entire body was pierced. ¡°grandma!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu immediately cried out in rm, ¡± how are you?! ¡± ¡°hurry, hurry and pull me out!¡± ¡°hurry up and help!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu shouted at the bodyguards. a group of bodyguards rushed up to help xuanyuan qiongyu pull the olddy. ¡± it hurts. don¡¯t, don¡¯t use too much force. slow down, be gentler. you bunch of idiots, can¡¯t you be gentler? don¡¯t you know it hurts! ¡± olddy xuanyuan was still cursing. her voice was hoarse, and her voice was very rough. even though her throat was hurting like hell, she still couldn¡¯t help but curse madly. a bodyguard frowned as he looked at the olddy. he had never been scolded like this before. it was fine if he was scolded, but the olddy and their 18 generations of ancestors were also scolded. he could not take it anymore! just as she was about to get up, the bodyguard suddenly let go of the olddy¡¯s arm. the olddy let out a blood-curdling screech and once again rolled into the pile of thorns. her eyes were red as she scolded, ¡± you¡¯re a dog who has no anus. are you trying to kill me? i¡¯ll cut your sry. don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after! if you want money, then do what you need to do.¡± Chapter 789 ? Chapter 789: should i make her shut up? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°hehe, the child doesn¡¯t have an anus?¡± the bodyguard looked at the olddy with red eyes. ¡± old thing, your mouth spits shit all day long. are you done? do you think you¡¯re so great just because you have some stinky money? i came from a poor family and was short of money, so i worked for you. but i¡¯m also a human, and my family is also a human. how dare you insult my family like this! it¡¯s one thing for you to insult me, but now you¡¯re cursing my unborn child!¡± ¡°ha, you still dare to scold me? for a lowly person like you, it¡¯s already good enough that i can let you be my bodyguard!¡± the olddy looked at the bodyguard in disdain. ¡± do what you need to do. i¡¯m scolding my people. why don¡¯t you take your money? ¡± where do you think you can go to work after you leave me? i¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t find a job for the rest of your life. i¡¯d like to see how your family will survive then!¡± the bodyguard¡¯s expression was ugly, and his eyes were red. his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. he clenched his fist so hard that it made cracking sounds. then, he suddenly threw a punch at the olddy. the olddy was scared out of her wits, and xuanyuan qiongyu also covered her mouth. however, before the fist couldnd on the olddy¡¯s face, she suddenly stopped. the bodyguard was so angry that he turned around and walked away. his hands trembled as he frantically took out a cigarette. after he couldn¡¯t find a cigarette, he squatted on the ground, covered his face, and cried. a strong man was squatting on the ground, crying his eyes out. ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. i¡¯m too useless. son, dad, i¡¯m sorry. you¡¯re being scolded before you¡¯re even born!¡± he was a good-for-nothing, and he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on this old woman. the bodyguard gave himself a tight p. the rest of the bodyguards came over and patted him on the shoulder when they saw him like this. in fact, everyone had experienced it. if they had some conditions, who would be willing to be this olddy¡¯s bodyguard? they were a group of bodyguards, and they had no ce to go. their family conditions were not very good, so they chose this olddy. the olddy was mean, but she cherished her life. she paid her bodyguards quite well. although she was bullied, it was better to earn more money to support her family than anything else. if he was scolded, so be it. he wouldn¡¯t lose a piece of meat even if he was scolded a few times. however, olddy xuanyuan was getting more and more outrageous. not only did she scold them, but she also scolded their family members. especially recently, she had been scolding people all over the ce. someone handed a cigarette to the bodyguard. ¡± have a cigarette to calm yourself down. after you¡¯re done, apologize to the olddy. she¡¯ll be fine after scolding you. ¡± your parents are sick, and sister-inw is about to give birth. the family is relying on you alone. if you really leave the xuanyuan family, the old witch will definitely not let you off, and it will be troublesome if you can¡¯t find a job!¡± the bodyguard nodded, wiped his tears, and squatted down to smoke. xuanyuan qiongyu was supporting olddy xuanyuan. the bodyguard went over to apologize, but before he could reach olddy xuanyuan, olddy xuanyuan whipped him with her walking stick. ¡°you dog! don¡¯t you forget that i¡¯m the sole breadwinner of your family. you¡¯ll be dead if you leave me. you better kneel down and kowtow to me in apology! i¡¯ll consider letting you stay.¡± the bodyguard clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands were popping out. his face turned even uglier. however, when he thought of his wife who was about to give birth and his parents who had to spend a lot of money on medicine every month, he had to kneel down. the rest of the bodyguards couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and turned their heads away. everyone clenched their fists so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the xuanyuan family had power and influence, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay here in such humiliation! their brothers knelt down, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to help. ¡± old madam, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. forget it! ¡± one of the bodyguards couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said. in the end, he was scolded by the olddy and was forced to kneel down. after the two bodyguards were done kneeling, old madam xuanyuan sneered. ¡± get lost. the xuanyuan family doesn¡¯t need people like you anymore! no one in the capital would dare to ept you!¡± the two bodyguards had finished kowtowing and kneeling. when they heard this, they suddenly looked up as if they had been struck by lightning. both of their brains were rumbling, and for a moment, they felt like they couldn¡¯t hear what the olddy was saying. ¡°don¡¯t you understand? i told you to get lost! the xuanyuan family and the entire capital, no, the entire china, would no longer be able to amodate you! how dare you disobey me? you should take a look at your lowly birth!¡± olddy xuanyuan shouted in an overbearing manner. the rest of the bodyguards ¡®expressions changed at her words. they all rushed up to argue with olddy xuanyuan, but the two bodyguards quickly stopped them. they didn¡¯t want the others to make unnecessary sacrifices. their family situation wasn¡¯t very good, so they came to be the old woman¡¯s bodyguards. as long as they had a ce to go, no one wanted to stay by the old woman¡¯s side and always do some evil things. on the other side, the bodyguards were extremely aggrieved, and the olddy was extremely arrogant. on the other side, leng rongrong was eating her breakfast, frowning as she looked at the image on the tablet. ¡°storm!¡± leng rongrong shouted, ¡± go and release those people. ¡± storm had been dozing off on the ground, but when it heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, it got up and rushed out excitedly like a husky. the mechanism had been turned off. xuanyuan qiongyu saw that the path had suddenly appeared and shouted in surprise, ¡± grandma, it seems like we can go out. let¡¯s go out first! ¡± a few minutester, the group of people arrived in front of the small bungalow. leng rongrong put her hands in her pajamas pockets and yawnedzily. beside her, little nan yu, who was wearing the same pajamas, leaned against leng rongrong and stared at xuanyuan qiongyu and the others with interest. there was still a piranha hanging on olddy xuanyuan¡¯s head. the piranha was still alive and struggling. beside it, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s hair was afro, which was even more exotic than exotic. the group of bodyguards were also in a rather sorry state. there were all sorts of flowers, leaves, and branches on their heads, and all sorts of small injuries on their bodies. ¡°you b * tch, you finally dare to appear in front of me!¡± the moment olddy xuanyuan saw leng rongrong, she started to curse her in a hoarse voice. leng rongrong was speechless. after that, leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything, but olddy xuanyuan started to roar and curse madly. leng rongrong looked at olddy xuanyuan with her hands on her hips. she was convinced. she¡¯d seen people who could curse, but not someone as good as her. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s vocabry was very rich, and she¡¯d definitely win first ce in a cursingpetition. ¡°how annoying. why don¡¯t you shut her up?¡± leng rongrong said after picking her ears. ¡°shut up? ¡°how dare you order me to shut up? i¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better get out of here right now and give this house to me. otherwise ...¡± olddy xuanyuan began to curse again. Chapter 790 ? Chapter 790: what are you feeding me! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong suddenly raised her hand and caught the olddy¡¯s chin. caught off guard, the olddy bit her tongue. then, leng rongrong suddenly stuffed something into the olddy¡¯s mouth. ¡°you, you, you, what did you make me eat!¡± the olddy wanted to spit it out and even use her hands to dig it out, but she couldn¡¯t. she looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± help! this is murder! qiongyu, call the police, call the ambnce! she must have given me poison! she wants to poison me to death! this vicious b * tch! you bunch of trash, why aren¡¯t you catching her? yingluo, yingluo!¡± as the olddy scolded, she suddenly could not make a sound. she opened her mouth and tried to make a sound, but she lost her voice. her mouth moved, her tongue moved, but no sound came out. ¡± this poison is very powerful. in the first month, you can¡¯t make a sound. in the second month, your whole body will rot and you will lose control of your dder. in the third month, almost all of your flesh will rot, leaving only bones. however, you will still be alive. you will just look at your body that is only left with bones ... ¡± leng rongrong started to make up stories to scare olddy xuanyuan. in an instant, the olddy¡¯s face turned pale. she pointed at her group of bodyguards with her eyes wide open, ordering them to deal with leng rongrong. however, the bodyguards remained unmoved. they knew they couldn¡¯t beat leng rongrong, not to mention that there were tigers, horses, and other animals here. ¡°leng rongrong, how could you do this to grandma? you¡¯re breaking thew!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu angrily shouted. ¡°do you have any evidence?¡± leng rongrong smiled at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡°do you think i can¡¯t get people to arrest you without evidence?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. leng rongrong shrugged and nced at olddy xuanyuan. ¡± she¡¯s still alive. there¡¯s nothing wrong with her except that she can¡¯t speak. also, can you find out what the problem is?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu nced at leng rongrong, then quickly grabbed the olddy¡¯s wrist to check her pulse. after a long time, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression becameplicated. she was a traditional chinese medicine practitioner, but she felt that there was nothing wrong with the olddy. how was that possible? leng rongrong had clearly fed something to the old madam just now. ¡°you guys like my ce, so you¡¯ve already looked around and even stayed for a night. you¡¯ve gotten off easy, so shouldn¡¯t you be leaving now? take care.¡± leng rongrong made an inviting gesture. olddy xuanyuan was still roaring, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°save your energy. no matter how much you shout, you won¡¯t make any sound.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you¡¯ve been busy the whole night and you¡¯re tired. don¡¯t tire yourself to death. if you die here, i won¡¯t even be able to exin myself. ¡± olddy xuanyuan was speechless. xuanyuan qiongyu was speechless. after taking a look at storm, xuanyuan qiongyu gritted her teeth. she hadn¡¯t even drugged this stupid dog yet! he had to let this stupid dog be drugged before it would go crazy. if this dog went crazy, leng rongrong¡¯s family would be finished. and the tiger and the horse ... did she buy too little medicine? she should buy more and make all these animals go crazy together. that way ... in two days, there would be a tragedy in the capital. a house full of torn corpses and unrecognizable corpses ... it was exciting just thinking about it. this b * tch in front of him would be a pile of minced meat. let¡¯s see how arrogant she would still be. however, how could she get close to this stupid dog? although the drug was simple and she only had to give the dog a needle, she couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. besides ... this dog was too smart. no, i can¡¯t act now. she was already familiar with the house. at night, she would sneak over or hire a sniper to do it quietly. xuanyuan qiongyu whispered a few words to old madam xuanyuan. then, she asked leng rongrong for the antidote, but leng rongrong had no intention of giving it to her. xuanyuan qiongyu then led olddy xuanyuan back. the group of bodyguards looked at olddy xuanyuan, then at leng rongrong. they seemed to be in a dilemma. ¡°what are you all doing? why are you in a daze!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu shouted at the group of bodyguards. the bodyguards did not move. then, the bodyguard who had been crying earlier suddenly knelt down in front of leng rongrong. ¡± miss rongrong, do you need a bodyguard? i can help you!¡± he had been kicked out of the xuanyuan family, and with the olddy around, no one would ask him to do anything. however, this miss rongrong dared to go against olddy xuanyuan. she was so bold and lived in a house that even olddy xuanyuan was envious of, so she definitely didn¡¯tck money. he had nowhere else to go. miss rongrong was hisst chance. ¡°you, what are you doing? our young madam has bodyguards! although he¡¯s not that good at fighting, he¡¯s good at everything!¡± ru hua saw that the other party seemed to want to steal her job, and suddenly felt a sense of crisis. ¡°miss rongrong, are you willing to take us in?¡± the other bodyguard also walked over, and the rest of the bodyguards behind him also came over. ¡± your courtyard is so big. it would be better if you had some bodyguards. ¡± ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s mouth was wide open, and her face was full of disbelief. all these bodyguards had betrayed him? olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face was dark as well. she couldn¡¯t speak, but she kept cursing. ¡± miss rongrong, we don¡¯t want to do anything for the xuanyuan family anymore, but they definitely won¡¯t let us off, so we definitely have nowhere to go ... do you need people here? ¡± the group of bodyguards talked at once, looking at leng rongrong with theirst hope. leng rongrong recalled the burly bodyguard¡¯s face as he covered it and cried. if it wasn¡¯t the most desperate moment, how could a man cover his face and cry like that? just as leng rongrong was hesitating, the phone of the bodyguard in front of her suddenly rang. he nced at his phone and hurriedly picked it up. the bodyguard even went to the side to pick it up. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, honey? her stomach was in pain? the neighbors aren¡¯t here ... don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic, i¡¯ll be right back!¡± the big bodyguard turned around and left in a panic. his face turned pale in an instant. as he walked back, he muttered, ¡± ¡°buddha, please don¡¯t let anything happen to my wife. please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter, sister-inw?¡± one of the bodyguards ran over to the bodyguard. ¡± we¡¯ll go over and help you! ¡± ¡± yes, have you called the ambnce? is sister-inw going intobor? ¡± the other bodyguard also gave chase. ¡°she¡¯s still a month away from her expected due date. she said her stomach was in so much pain that she¡¯s alone at home right now. we called the ambnce, but the hospital said that they don¡¯t have any ambnces left. they¡¯ve already sent out all of them ...¡± the brawny bodyguard was so flustered that he almost hit the pir. because the house was too big, the group of people lost their way again after walking out of the courtyard. ¡°this way.¡± leng rongrong seemed to have heard something, and when she thought of how a life was at stake, she rushed out to lead the way without a word. Chapter 791 ? Chapter 791: too fierce! Trantor: 549690339 after the group of people rushed out, the bodyguards prepared to drive back. xuanyuan qiongyu, who was supporting olddy xuanyuan, arrivedte. xuanyuan qiongyu shouted, ¡± since you¡¯re no longer our family¡¯s bodyguards, please give us back our car keys! ¡± ¡± miss qiongyu, a life is at stake. can¡¯t you just borrow the car for a while? ¡± one of the bodyguards looked at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡°no,¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said coldly as she held her phone. ¡± if you don¡¯t give it to me, i¡¯ll call the police. who asked you to be so insensible to help that b * tch and ask for a car? let that b * tch give it to you!¡± the group of bodyguards threw their car keys on the road while cursing. ¡°i don¡¯t care about your cars!¡± then, a bodyguard tried to stop a car. leng rongrong stood at the door and saw this scene. without saying a word, she turned and walked inside. a bodyguard had originally wanted toe over to ask leng rongrong for help, but when he saw leng rongrong turn around and leave with her hands in her pockets, he immediately cursed in a low voice, ¡± as expected, they¡¯re all from the xuanyuan family, so inhumane! i thought he was a different person! i was wrong!¡± ¡°hehe, do you still n to help that b * tch? did you see that? who would help you? you should have no ce to go!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu helped the old madam up the carriage. before she could even get into the car, storm suddenly rushed over and kicked xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s car over with a few hooves. as for the bodyguards ¡®car, it had jumped a few times into the storm and out of a lot of holes, and waspletely scrapped. in front of xuanyuan qiongyu and the olddy, a car door fell to the ground with a bang. the olddy was speechless. xuanyuan qiongyu was speechless. some of the bodyguards were blocking the car, and some were looking over. when they saw this scene, they immediately felt very happy. ¡°master isn¡¯t much, but the animals are quite brave! beautiful!¡± at that moment, a red car suddenly sped out from a door on the side. leng rongrong was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, still wearing her pajamas. she had not even changed her clothes. she stuck her head out of the window. ¡± get in the car, immediately! ¡± the brawny man was still trying to g down a car with a pale face. when he saw the fiery car suddenly stop in front of him, his eyes became a little wet. ¡°hurry up ande up. are you not going to care about your wife and children?¡± leng rongrong shouted. ¡°thank you!¡± the brawny bodyguard suddenly got into the front passenger seat. two of the bodyguards who were on good terms with the brawny man jumped into the back seat. their speed was as fast as a gust of wind. leng rongrong did not even have the time to curse. she stepped on the elerator and the car shot out like an arrow from a bow. ¡°give me the address!¡± leng rongrong looked straight ahead and asked, ¡± which hospital is the nearest? ¡± ¡°this way. i, i¡¯ll use the gps first. you¡¯ve just arrived in beijing, so you probably don¡¯t know the way.¡± the bodyguard clutched his phone nervously, and his palms were covered in cold sweat. ¡± just tell me the location. who told you i don¡¯t know the way? i know all the ces in the capital that have names! ¡± leng rongrong frowned and said domineeringly, ¡± as long as you don¡¯t live in a corner where no one will go, i have a map in my head! ¡± ¡°lotus moon street, flying flowermunity, do you know?¡± the bodyguard asked. ¡°nonsense, within ten minutes. sit tight!¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t waste any time and stepped on the elerator, speeding up the car. ¡°how can it be ten minutes? it¡¯ll take at least twenty minutes to get there, and there¡¯s no traffic. it¡¯s easy to get stuck in traffic at this time. what should we do?¡± in the back seat, a bodyguard was also very anxious. ¡± will sister-inw be okay? ¡± ¡°eight minutes!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. she suddenly drifted, and the car turned into a small road. the small road was just big enough for a car to pass, not even a little bigger. as long as the steering wheel tilted slightly, the car could get stuck. however, leng rongrong¡¯s car was like a fiery red arrow, dashing forward without a scratch. the two sides were clearly connected almost seamlessly, but there was not a single scratch. the three people in the car were all scared silly. he thought that it would get stuck, but it didn¡¯t. what happened next was even more impressive. the car went into the alleys, took the steps, and even flew. except for not swimming in the water, leng rongrong drove the car like it was made of deformed steel. ¡°that¡¯s too fierce.¡± one of the bodyguards in the back seat pulled on his seat belt tightly. ¡± i, i¡¯ve never seen such amazing driving skills! ¡± ¡°i, i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m going to vomit!¡± the other bodyguard covered his mouth in a frenzy. as leng rongrong was driving, she said coldly, ¡± if you dare to vomit in my car, i¡¯ll twist your head off. little red is my favorite car! ¡± the bodyguard had witnessed leng rongrong¡¯s driving skills and ferocity, so he swallowed the things he was about to vomit back into his stomach. the passenger was so scared that he had forgotten how nervous he was just now. ¡°have you contacted the hospital?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± did you find a good doctor? ¡± ¡± no, no... ¡± the man in the front passenger seat said nervously, ¡± my wife, she¡¯s in a lot of pain and doesn¡¯t have the strength to make a phone call. ¡± ¡°then hang up on her and call her to find out more about her situation!¡± as leng rongrong spoke, she took out her cell phone with one hand, quickly pressed a few buttons, and then threw it on the stand. after the call went through, she immediately said, ¡± get a few of the best obstetricians and nurses ready. i¡¯ll send a pregnant woman over immediately ... ¡± leng rongrong said a bunch of things before hanging up. the car came to a sudden stop. all of them suddenly leaped. the passenger in the front passenger seat realized that they had arrived home and was shocked. ¡± we¡¯re here already? ¡± ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± leng rongrong opened the car door and got out. ¡± which building? what number? ¡± the other three also got out of the car. the man in the front passenger seat gave the address as he rushed forward. the other two bodyguards quickly followed. when the two bodyguards turned to look at leng rongrong, they gave her a thumbs up. the four of them were going to take the elevator up, but the elevator was broken and under repair. ¡°damn it!¡± the brawny bodyguard cursed, ¡± my house is on the 19th floor! ¡± ¡°i took the stairs!¡± leng rongrong nced at the burly bodyguard. ¡± give me the key. ¡± ¡°what?¡± the brawny bodyguard asked as he ran up the stairs. ¡°the door key!¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± your wife definitely can¡¯t open the door in her condition. i have some medical skills, i¡¯ll go up and take a look first! ¡± ¡± 19th floor. you can¡¯t run up, right? we¡¯ll go up first. you can wait downstairs. ¡± the other bodyguard said. he noticed that leng rongrong seemed to be a little thin and weak. furthermore, she was a girl, so her strength was definitely not as strong as the trained bodyguards like them. she would probably not be able to run up the stairs after climbing two or three floors. ¡°stop looking down on me. if you don¡¯t believe me, you canpete with me. if you win, i¡¯ll call you grandpa. if i win, you¡¯ll call me grandpa!¡± leng rongrong snatched the key from the burly man. Chapter 792 ? Chapter 792: chapter 793-ugly rejection Trantor: 549690339 ¡°really?¡± the bodyguard was surprised. leng rongrong rolled her eyes, then rushed up the stairs as if she was flying. when she was halfway up the stairs, she jumped up and grabbed the handrail above. with a light leap, she had already flipped over and was on the stairs above. her movements were light, and the speed at which she ran up the stairs seemed to be just a few afterimages. although the three bodyguards were also running, they were using all their strength. when they looked up, they could no longer see leng rongrong. she had long disappeared! ¡°f * ck, is she a woman? she¡¯s a monster!¡± ¡°f * ck, am i going to have a grandfather?¡± ¡°honey, don¡¯t be afraid. someone¡¯s here to help us!¡± the brawny bodyguard held the phone, his nose sniffled, and tears fell. when leng rongrong found the ce, the brawny bodyguard¡¯s wife was lying on the floor. her lower body was covered in blood. she looked at the sofa with difficulty, not daring to move. she was holding her phone in her hand, her face covered in tears. she looked up and saw an extremely beautiful youngdy in pajamas. she was just a little girl, and she looked so thin and weak, but she felt as if she had seen her savior, and her heart suddenly calmed down. ¡°how do you feel?¡± leng rongrong quickly walked to the woman¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡± he¡¯s catching up. the elevator is broken, so he can¡¯t run the stairs as fast as i can! ¡± after checking her pulse, he quickly applied the needles. leng rongrong¡¯s movements were smooth. ¡± the baby is fine. don¡¯t be nervous and don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll take you to the hospital now. you¡¯ll be able to see the baby once you¡¯re there. ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong lifted the woman in her arms. ¡± you! ¡± the woman was shocked. ¡± i¡¯m very heavy. i¡¯ve gained-lot of weight since i got pregnant. ¡± she was worried that leng rongrong would not be able to carry her. after all, she was such a thin and weak girl. moreover, she was very dirty and would dirty her. ¡°it¡¯s not heavy,¡± leng rongrong said coolly, then turned around and walked out. ¡± oh my god! ¡± the woman was a little nervous. ¡°hug me. you should be d that my husband isn¡¯t here. if he was, he would be jealous.¡± leng rongrong teased, then ran towards the stairs. although she was carrying a pregnant woman, she was still walking as if she was flying. the rest of the bodyguards were only halfway up the stairs when they saw leng rongrong carrying the pregnant woman down. all of them were so frightened that their faces turned pale. she was worried that the pregnant woman would fall, but leng rongrong seemed to be very rxed. ¡± go and pack the things you need for the baby. grandson,e downstairs with me. we¡¯ll go to the hospital first. the two of you,e here by yourselves! ¡± leng rongrong said as she continued walking down the stairs. she walked very fast, but her steps were very steady, even though she was carrying a pregnant woman in her arms. the brawny bodyguard was stunned for a moment. he should have been worried, but when he met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, he inexplicably felt at ease. ¡°grandson? me? me?¡± the bodyguard who had made a bet with rongrong was stunned. ¡°yes, grandson. did you forget to call me grandpa?¡± leng rongrong looked at the bodyguard with a loving gaze. the bodyguard was speechless. ¡°grandpa, grandpa, grandpa!¡± before she could speak, leng rongrong interrupted her without turning her head, ¡± forget it, you¡¯re too ugly. if i had such an ugly grandson, i¡¯d go crazy. i¡¯m a beautyplex. ¡± ¡°????¡±the bodyguard was dumbfounded. he was someone else¡¯s grandson, and the other party even thought that he was ugly. wasn¡¯t this a good deal? after going downstairs, leng rongrong put the woman in the back seat, then let the bodyguard hold the woman in the back seat, while she got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. the car sped off. the woman in the car was still emotionally stable. although leng rongrong was still driving fast, she was much steadier than before. even if a ss of water was ced in the car, it would not shake. ¡°so, if you could drive so steadily, why did you almost make hai zi vomit?¡± the bodyguard¡¯s mouth twitched. the speed of the car didn¡¯t seem to have changed, but the car was indeed very stable. ¡°there¡¯s a pregnant woman in the car, what if i shake the baby out? if the child¡¯s father is not in the car, what if he grows up and mes me for his early birth?¡± leng rongrong snorted. ¡°pfft, that won¡¯t happen.¡± the pregnant woman was initially extremely nervous, but this time, she was amused by leng rongrong. it was very painful at first, but after leng rongrong¡¯s two needles, the pain was gone. the car soon arrived at the hospital. because leng rongrong had contacted the doctors here, there were already a few of the best obstetricians waiting for them. after the doctor picked up the pregnant woman, he went to do a checkup first. when the brawny bodyguard arrived, he was just about to send the pregnant woman for an autopsy. the burly bodyguard was both excited and worried. afterforting his wife, he waited outside the operating room. leng rongrong¡¯s pajamas were stained with a lot of blood, but she looked calm. the brawny bodyguard seemed to have thought of something. he walked in front of leng rongrong and knelt down with a plop. he was about to kowtow to leng rongrong. ¡± brother, can we talk things out? don¡¯t kowtow for no reason. i¡¯m not your ancestor! ¡± leng rongrong was shocked and jumped away. the bodyguard was speechless. ¡°thank you, miss rongrong. if it wasn¡¯t for you today, my wife and child might really have been in trouble. if that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. thank you so much, but i can¡¯t repay you for your help. i, xiong tai, don¡¯t have any ability or money, so i don¡¯t know how to thank you. just let me kowtow to you a few times. if you need me in the future, i¡¯ll go through water and tread on fire to help you even if i have to risk my life.¡± xiong tai looked up at leng rongrong, his face full of gratitude. the other two bodyguards also wanted to kneel towards leng rongrong, but their knees were kicked by leng rongrong and they did not manage to kneel. the two bodyguards were speechless. ¡± xiong tai is our brother. you¡¯ve helped us so much. we don¡¯t know what to say, but we¡¯re just like him. we¡¯ll do anything for you even if it means going through fire and water. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m qian yi.¡± ¡°i¡¯m lu yang.¡± the two bodyguards were also very respectful and loyal. ¡± that¡¯s enough. you don¡¯t have to go through fire and water. my house is too big and i need a few bodyguards to keep an eye on it. i don¡¯t know if you can help, but my sry isn¡¯t high. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± that¡¯d be best. help me call more people over. it¡¯d be best if you can call over all the bodyguards of the xuanyuan family. ¡± ¡°if there are more people, i want to open a bodyguardpany and cooperate with the martial arts school. you guys know more about the bodyguard industry. if you¡¯re willing, you can help me manage the bodyguardpany, the kind that i¡¯m serious about.¡± xiong tai and the others raised their heads abruptly, looking at leng rongrong in surprise and joy. ¡°you, you¡¯re serious?¡± xiong tai was so excited that he started to cry. he wiped his tears with the back of his hand. he was a big man, but he was crying at this moment. Chapter 793 ? Chapter 793: lord fourth, the young madam has cheated on you! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°do i look like a liar?¡± leng rongrong asked the three of them. the three of them shook their heads like rattle-drums. xiong tai didn¡¯t know what to say. he was so touched that he kept wiping his tears. lu yang and qian yi were both touched. although they didn¡¯t cry, they knew that leng rongrong might have said this to help them, so they kept her in mind. the corridor of the hospital was filled with the smell of disinfectant. leng rongrong wrinkled her nose, not liking the smell of the hospital very much. however, since she was already here, she wanted to see the birth of the child. therefore, she didn¡¯t leave and waited with xiong tai and the other two. not long after, the rest of the bodyguards also arrived. a group of bodyguards came in noisily. then, a nurse said angrily, ¡± why are there so many of you here? what¡¯s with the noise? there are wards nearby. don¡¯t disturb the patient¡¯s rest! ¡± the bodyguards immediately bowed and apologized. then, they covered their mouths and tried to keep quiet. there were a lot of bodyguards, and they were all muscr. when they quieted down and stood in a line like primary school students, they looked a little cute. ¡°i have good news for you.¡± qian yi said, ¡± we have jobs! miss rongrong said we can work for her!¡± the group of bodyguards was about to cry out in shock. one of the bodyguards nced in the direction of the nurse and made a shushing gesture. then, all the bodyguards shut their mouths and lowered their heads to whisper to each other. ¡°really?¡± ¡°she epted us?¡± ¡± i suddenly feel that this woman is so handsome. she¡¯s like the goddess of mercy who has descended from the heavens to save us on a rainbow cloud! ¡± ¡± what nonsense is this? i think she¡¯s a savior! ¡± ¡°no matter what it is, this woman is our boss from now on!¡± ¡°yes, our only loyal boss saved sister-inw. he¡¯s our benefactor!¡± ¡°boss, we¡¯ll do our best to serve you in the future.¡± ¡°do your best?¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. she had both hands in her pockets and her back was leaning against the wall of the corridor. when she heard this, she looked at the group of bodyguards with interest. ¡± you mean, you guys didn¡¯t try your best in the past? ¡± ¡± that old hag xuanyuan always does bad things. how can we do our best? ¡± one of the bodyguards said, ¡± but you¡¯re different. we think you¡¯re a good person. we won¡¯t hold back when we work for you! ¡± leng rongrong had an interesting expression on her face. ¡± what do you mean by not holding back? so, you guys ...¡± ¡°do you know about the ¡®dragon roar¡¯?¡± qian yi was holding a cigarette in his hand. he tapped the back of his hand with the butt of the cigarette and held it in his mouth. another bodyguard came over to light it for him, but he refused, ¡± you can¡¯t smoke in the hospital! ¡± otherwise, the nurse will be angry again.¡± ¡°mercenary group? they were once the strongest. it¡¯s said that even the highest level missions can bepleted if you ask them?¡± leng rongrong seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± but they were mysteriously disbandedter on, and then there was no more news. ¡± qian yi was a little surprised. ¡± boss, you¡¯re a kindred spirit? ¡± ¡± not really. i used to sneak into a mecha n to y. however, i¡¯m not a patient person, so i left after i was done ying. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and said casually. ¡± it seems like our new boss is not simple. ¡± qian yi smiled and said, ¡± i wonder what you think of long xiao, boss? ¡± ¡°at that time, they were very strong. in terms of individualbat, the people of long xiao corps were not good, but in terms of team, long xiao was the most united. therefore, the whole team of long xiao should be the strongest corps. someone once said that it¡¯s hard for anyone from long xiao to win against other mercenaries, but if all of long xiao are united, they can solve even the most difficult tasks.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked at qian yi, ¡± so? you guys!¡± [ congrattions, you have obtained ¡®long xiao¡¯ and gained its loyalty. ] qian yi lowered his head to look at his toes, then suddenly raised his head. his eyes were as sharp as an eagle soaring in the air in search of prey. the ordinary temperament he had before was no longer ordinary. ¡°oh, i¡¯ve picked up a treasure?¡± leng rongrong was surprised. ¡°we¡¯ve picked up a ¡®treasure¡¯.¡± qian yi smiled and said, ¡± i thank the boss on behalf of all the brothers of long xiao. i didn¡¯t expect that we would have the chance to meet again. i¡¯ll contact all my brothers and have theme over in the next few days. if you want us to look after the house, open a bodyguardpany for you, or do other things, there¡¯s no problem! as for the sry, you can say whatever you want. we don¡¯t have any meaning. at most, we can continue to lick the blood on the tip of the de and support ourselves. but we are all yours!¡± ¡°don¡¯t, i¡¯m not short of money.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯ll n on starting apanyter. report to me when everyone is here. ¡± give me the information of all the members. gather as many people as you can for me. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± qian yi nodded with a cigarette in his mouth. ¨C at the airport, fourth master mo had just alighted from the ne. he was dressed in a ck suit and his steps were quick. tang luo pulled the suitcase, his suit jacket hanging on the armrest, and followed lord fourth quickly. when he saw lord fourth¡¯s swift steps, he knew that lord fourth had gone crazy thinking about his wife ... every time she came back, she was like this, and the happiness on her face could not be hidden. sigh, when would he be able to have someone like her who could make him so eager toe back every time? the phone in his pocket vibrated. tang luo took it out and took a look. then he stopped in his tracks and widened his eyes. ¡± tang luo extended his arm and shouted. ¡°who¡¯s your grandfather? you can be a little more incoherent. don¡¯t take advantage of me. ¡± fourth master mo stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at tang luo. his face was filled with displeasure as if he had been dyed from meeting his wife. ¡°no, master, i¡¯m a cuckold! i mean, young madam seems to have gotten someone pregnant! f * ck, and she¡¯s about to give birth!¡± tang luo said incoherently. ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo looked at his personal assistant with aplicated expression. he then gently touched his assistant¡¯s forehead, ¡± i know that you¡¯ve been a little too busy these past few days. i also know that you¡¯re a little scared when faced with so many armed forces, but you shouldn¡¯t have been so scared that you went crazy, right? ¡± ¡°no, no, you see for yourself!¡± tang luo handed the phone over. ¡± nan si sent it. he went to get some information and happened to see this scene. he was afraid that you would fly into a rage, so he didn¡¯t dare to send it to you directly. he sent it to me. ¡± ¡°did lice grow in his head recently?¡± fourth master mo nced at tang luo. Chapter 794 ? Chapter 794: lord fourth carrying a baby Trantor: 549690339 when mo linyuan looked down at the photo, his face darkened instantly, and he was surrounded by a depressing atmosphere before the storm. ¡°ahem ... i forgot that young madam doesn¡¯t have the ability to get someone pregnant ... but, young master, your exclusive hug is with someone else ...¡± tang luo said in a low voice. when the young master pretended to be disabled, he loved being carried by the young madam. although lord fourth did not admit it, they could all tell. if it wasn¡¯t inconvenient to pretend to be disabled, he felt that lord fourth would pretend to be disabled for the rest of his life for the young madam¡¯s princess carry. as expected, after fourth master mo saw the photo, he felt as though he was about to be struck by lightning. ¡± what happened? ¡± ¡± cough, cough, nan si can¡¯t exin it clearly. he only saw this scene. ¡± tang luo said, ¡± however, he¡¯s cautious, so he knows that young madam is probably in the hospital now. ¡± ¡°to the hospital.¡± a slender arm pulled open a ck car door, and fourth master mo directly sat inside. tang luo directly sat in the front passenger seat. the car sped off. not long after, the car stopped outside the hospital. fourth master mo and assistant tang walked into an elevator in an aggressive manner. when the elevator reached the operating room level, the two of them suddenly stopped in their tracks. at the entrance of the operating room, a group of burly men surrounded lord rong, who was in pajamas. the group of people chatted andughed. lord rong didn¡¯t have much of an expression on his face, but he seemed to be listening to them seriously. fourth master mo furrowed his brows, especially when he saw master rong in her pajamas. although the pajamas were thick and he couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside, he knew that his wife was definitely not wearing a bra inside. she should only be wearing a thin strap! she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, and she was still talking andughing among this group of stinky men. what was even more outrageous was that she had actually carried a woman like a princess! fourth master mo¡¯s face turned even gloomier as his aura spread to the entrance of the operating room. he then strode towards the door. as soon as he got close, the group of bodyguards seemed to feel a terrifying aura and instinctively backed away. fourth master mo stared at leng rongrong. leng rongrong felt that the people around her seemed to have quieted down. she was stunned for a moment and suspected that she was hallucinating ... she must have had an inexplicable feeling of being sorry for her husband when princess carried a woman, so she was hallucinating. leng rongrong rubbed her eyes and took a step back. yes, it was an illusion. it must be an illusion. what kind of husband would appear in the hospital? wasn¡¯t he in country X? he seemed to be dealing with a very difficult person. he blocked the person on a deserted ind and wouldn¡¯t be back for a while, right? fourth master mo took a big step forward and stood in front of leng rongrong. every step he took forward, leng rongrong would take a step back. one of them walked forward while the other retreated. in an instant, they had retreated to the entrance of the operating room. even xiong tai, who was originally worried at the entrance, took two steps away. he was a little confused. because everyone had seen mo linyuan before and knew that he was leng rongrong¡¯s husband, no one said anything. the group of bodyguards began to stand against the wall like obedient babies again. they craved cigarettes and only had one in their mouths, but they didn¡¯t light it, because smoking was not allowed in the hospital. ¡°you, behind my back, what did you do?¡± fourth master mo looked down at his wife. ¡°i¡¯m yingying!¡± before lord rong coulde up with a reasonable exnation, the door behind him suddenly opened and a nurse came out with a child. ¡± where¡¯s the family? report the child first. the mother ising out soon! ¡± then, the nurse looked at mo linyuan and stuffed the child into his arms without any exnation. ¡± hold your son! ¡± fourth master mo was caught off guard by a child. furthermore, it was a newborn and looked extremely ugly. he was so shocked that he almost threw the child away. it was only after master rong gave him a warning look that fourth master mo finally stopped himself from throwing the piece of meat away. ¡°move, move, the pregnant woman is out!¡± the pregnant woman was pushed out. xiong tai didn¡¯t care about his baby and rushed to see his wife first. after that, xiong tai pushed his wife to the ward. heforted her and kissed her. a group of other bodyguards also followed him to the ward. no one actually remembered that there was a child. fourth master mo originally wanted to hand the child over to xiong tai, but in the end, everyone had already left. when he turned around, he only saw tang luo standing not far away, and his wife was right beside him. ¡°how about i carry him?¡± leng rongrong looked at fourth master mo¡¯s stiff limbs and asked. fourth master mo nced at his wife¡¯s chest and thought that it was empty inside. who knew if this little thing would look for milk to drink? he turned around unhappily and carried the little one in his arms as he walked towards the hospital room. when he passed by tang luo, fourth master mo originally wanted to throw the child to tang luo. tang luo ran away as fast as he could. ¡± f * ck, i¡¯ve never held a newborn child before. if i hurt her, i can¡¯t afford topensate for it! ¡± ¡°get lost!¡± fourth master mo carried the child to the hospital room. leng rongrong was right beside him. when they arrived at the ward, xiong tai was still kissing his wife and wiping away his tears. ¡± wifey, it¡¯s all right. the child is very healthy. the nurse just said that everything is fine. you¡¯re fine too. ¡± fourth master mo carried the child and was a little impatient as he was being stared at by the bodyguards. however, when he saw xiong tai¡¯s state and how he had no time to care about the child in his hands, he was at a loss. he looked down and saw that the child seemed to have opened his eyes and was looking at him. he didn¡¯t know if he could see himself eating his finger. ¡°why is he so ugly?¡± ¡°you¡¯re eating fingers when you¡¯re so ugly?¡± ¡°is it dirty?¡± ¡°f * ck, it¡¯s so dirty!¡± ¡°why is there such an ugly person again? you still dare to be born when you¡¯re so ugly?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that your parents will be scared to death? no, you¡¯re so ugly that you look a little like your father ...¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you absorb nutrients from your stomach? how did you lose so much weight? he¡¯s as ugly as a monkey ...¡± fourth master mo looked at the little baby in his hands in disgust. the more he looked at it, the more disgusted he felt. xiong tai was speechless. mrs. xiong was speechless. all the bodyguards were speechless. where did this venomous tonguee from? who would say such things about a child? leng rongrong was speechless. how could my fourth master have such a venomous tongue? leng rongrong tugged at mo linyuan¡¯s arm, then said to xiong tai and mrs. xiong, ¡± don¡¯t mind him, my husband isn¡¯t very good with his words. the child is very cute. ¡± after she finished speaking, leng rongrong turned around and spoke a few words to tang luo, who then left. ¡± why is it so smelly ... ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s nose wrinkled in disgust. he looked as if he was about to throw the child out of the window. Chapter 795 ? Chapter 795: they¡¯ve been caught! Trantor: 549690339 because the child had pooped while being carried by fourth master mo, his face was extremely dark. he probably never thought that any child would dare to shit in his hands. tang luo felt that if young madam hadn¡¯t stopped him, lord fourth would have thrown the child out and let him be reborn. when the nurse asked him to change the baby¡¯s diaper, lord fourth almost twisted the nurse¡¯s head off on impulse. the young nurse was so frightened that she ran away in tears. leng rongrong tried her best to calm lord fourth down. seeing that lord fourth was like an unstable bomb that could explode at any time, leng rongrong took the red packet that tang luo had prepared for her and stuffed it into xiong tai¡¯s hands. then, she led lord fourth out of the hospital. xiong tai didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong to help him and give the child a red packet after she left. initially, he refused to ept it, but leng rongrong said that if he didn¡¯t ept it, he wouldn¡¯t treat her as his boss, so he finally epted the big red packet. after leng rongrong and the other two had left, xiong tai and his gang of brothers were determined to help leng rongrong do her job well. when leng rongrong and the other two walked out of the elevator, fourth master mo suddenly asked in a cold voice, ¡± you carried that woman? ¡± ¡°yes, the situation was urgent, so i hugged him.¡± lord rong¡¯s pretty little face turned to the side. then, she saw her husband¡¯s face turn darker at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to hug anyone else.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s entire body was filled with killing intent. he had the urge to tear that woman into pieces. ¡°she¡¯s just a woman.¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± and a pregnant woman at that. ¡± ¡°do you want to hug a man?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s footsteps stopped for a moment. leng rongrong¡¯s head had hit his back because she had followed him. then, lord rong looked at lord fourth in confusion. before she could say anything, lord fourth said gloomily, ¡± go ahead and try. ¡± his woman was getting more and more difficult to control! this is getting more and more outrageous! however, he would never let the woman he had set his mind on escape from his grasp. she could only be his, and she could only touch him. ¡± cough, cough, cough. i¡¯m not hugging. why would i hug another man? ¡± lord rongughed dryly and tried to hide her embarrassment. she stole a nce at mo linyuan¡¯s expression. she knew that mo linyuan was probably a little angry, so she rolled her eyes. when she thought about how lord fourth had put in more effort for her, and how she didn¡¯t seem to have as much affection as he did, she inexplicably felt a little apologetic towards lord fourth. thinking of this, leng rongrong gathered her courage, stretched out her arms and hugged mo linyuan¡¯s waist from behind. then, with her face pressed against fourth master mo¡¯s back, she slowly exerted more strength in her arms and firmly wrapped them around his waist. initially, she wanted to try her best to say something romantic, but after she hugged lord fourth¡¯s waist, lord rong was stunned. her mind, which had been prepared to say sweet nothings, instantly went nk. ¡± f * ck, why is your waist so thin! ¡± was this scientific? isn¡¯t this a man? he wasn¡¯t the skinny and weak type, but his waist was really thin! was this her husband? fourth master mo froze for a moment as his heart beat rapidly. even when he was facing hundreds of guns, the armed forces, or even the most terrifying people, his expression remained unchanged. however, the moment his wife suddenly hugged him from behind, his ears actually turned slightly red. if one looked carefully, they should be able to see it. however, the moment leng rongrong mentioned his waist, the redness faded away. then, a handsome and devilish face turned over, and his cold eyes stared at leng rongrong. ¡°you hugged me just to ask why my waist is so thin? don¡¯t you know if my waist is thin or thick?¡± leng rongrong,¡±it¡¯s not zhenzhen.¡± lord fourth¡¯s gaze swept across his wife¡¯s body. then, he said coldly, ¡± i know the size of every part of your body. ¡± with that, lord fourth turned around and strode away. he had thought that his wife did not care about him as much as he did, but he did not expect that after they had slept for so long, she would only realize that his waist was so thin after she hugged him ... so, who did he sleep with at night? ¡± mo linyuan! ¡± leng rongrong felt her heart skip a beat. she was suddenly a little scared. he was not as jealous as he usually was. the moment he turned around, she vaguely felt that he seemed a little tired. was he tired of her? was he tired of her not caring about him as much as he did? she knew that it was wrong of her to do this, but she had always been like this since she was young, very carefree ... and she had never loved anyone. she didn¡¯t know how to love him deeply. she did not know if she really loved mo linyuan. she felt that he was her husband and she felt that she was his wife. however, she felt that this was not necessary. it was just that they seemed to be quite suitable for each other, and he treated her very well, so it was only natural that she should treat him better. perhaps she had never experienced it, or perhaps she had never thought that she would meet someone she loved deeply. this made the usually quick-witted lord rong slightly slow in the emotional aspect. she frowned and followed behind fourth master mo. she almost jogged to get into lord fourth¡¯s car, but he got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove off. ¡°young master! wait for me, you¡¯ve forgotten about me!¡± tang luo had been looking at his phone at the side. when he looked up and saw that the car had been driven away by lord fourth, he had even eaten a mouthful of dust. his heart felt extremely stifled. leng rongrong¡¯s heart sank, and she was very upset. was he really angry? ¡°young madam, don¡¯t look at me. young master has a bad temper. he¡¯ll definitely be angry if you keep provoking him.¡± tang luo said helplessly, ¡± say, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t hugged young master before. don¡¯t you know how thin young master¡¯s waist is? i know everything! aiyayaya!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. how would she know! usually, she wore a suit, so it was hard to tell. when she was in bed, she was like a wolf and tiger. every time she was tortured half-dead, how could she have the energy to care about whether her waist was a bucket waist or a water snake waist? it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t care on purpose. she felt that she didn¡¯t love him enough, and she thought that she should work harder. leng rongrong had wanted to chase after mo linyuan, but her phone rang at this time. little nan yu called and said that storm and the others had been caught. as the situation was very chaotic, leng rongrong could not care about mo linyuan anymore and immediately rushed home with tang luo. after making many turns, the surrounding scenery quickly passed by. the car was so fast that tang luo almost vomited. he fastened his seat belt and held onto the handle of the car. he said nervously, ¡± young madam, your life is more important! ¡± Chapter 796 ? Chapter 796: something¡¯s going to happen to young madam, and i can¡¯t contact lord fourth! Trantor: 549690339 the 30-minute drive was forciblypleted in 10 minutes by leng rongrong. she took various small roads, and the speed was so fast that it was as if she was driving a rocket. tang luo was already retching in the car. ¡°young madam, i can understand that you¡¯re driving on a small road, but aren¡¯t you going a little too far by driving up the stairs? nauseating.¡± ¡°if you dare to spit in my car, i¡¯ll tie you to my big kite and let you experience the feeling of flying in the sky!¡± master rong said without turning her head. her face was very gloomy. ¡°gulp, gulp, gulp, i swallowed it back!¡± tang luo covered his mouth and didn¡¯t even dare to retch. he still remembered that the young mistress had once wanted to let the young master fly with that big kite. however, he didn¡¯t have such terrifying pleasure. the car braked suddenly and stopped under a big tree in front of the floating life residence. because the car stopped too quickly, tang luo almost flew out, but the safety belt pulled him back. while he was still in a daze, leng rongrong had already gotten out of the car. it was a mess at the entrance of the house, and the crushed cars of the xuanyuan family were being towed away. little nan yu, li ruhua, quan yu, and the old man were at the door. the four of them were frowning. li ruhua and quan yu were both injured, especially li ruhua, whose nose was bleeding like crazy. leng rongrong saw this and frowned. ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡± storm and storm trampled on the xuanyuan family¡¯s car, and the xuanyuan family contacted the police. then, a group of people who seemed to be from the military came and took storm and storm away. ¡± li ruhua said, ¡± because the other party has snipers and they¡¯re all armed with weapons, so we don¡¯t dare to act rashly. we tried to resist, but we couldn¡¯t save them and got injured.¡± ¡°someone with a military background?¡± leng rongrong frowned. that would indeed be more troublesome. she was familiar with some of the more special troops. she had been in the mercenary group or even higher level things. however, she might not be familiar with these ordinary troops. she might not even know her. furthermore, a few animals had stepped on the xuanyuan family¡¯s car, so shouldn¡¯t the police be the ones to take action? why did those people take storm and the others away? ¡°he¡¯s not a simple person,¡± quan yu replied, ¡± there¡¯s an armed force near the capital. that force isn¡¯t a legitimate military force. they do things for china, but they¡¯re notpletely under china¡¯s control. they do things on their own, and based on the clothes of those people who just came, i guess they are from that team.¡± ¡°you mean the bay?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s gaze swept towards quan yu. ¡°you know?¡± quan yu was a little surprised. the existence of bays was not a secret, but very few people knew about it. it was an organization that was like a bay. all of them were trained in the way of the army, and they were even more rigorous than other corps. they were very powerful and crazy. usually, they would only do what they wanted to do because they would also do things for china. therefore, china turned a blind eye to what they did. normally, they would rarely make a move. unless there was something they were particrly interested in. this time, they had sent out an important small force. because leng rongrong knew about bays, butler quan had exined the general situation to her. he felt that this group of people was very troublesome. they were not hooligans, but they were more troublesome than them. leng rongrong closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡± go get the bay! ¡± ¡°go for the bay?¡± butler quan looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡± do you know where the bay is? ¡± ¡°i know a little.¡± leng rongrong said in annoyance. the storm had taken them away, so she couldn¡¯t just leave them. moreover, in this situation, there was no way to know what the bay was going to do to them. no matter how powerful storm was, they were just animals. although storm had superior intelligence, the bay was tooplicated. there were all kinds of people, and they were all very strong. dealing with a few pets was a piece of cake! moreover, their means were very terrifying. no matter how powerful a person was, once they fell into their hands, they would basically be sent to hell. leng rongrong had no time to hesitate. time was of the essence and she had to stop them. she turned around and went back to the car, then drove off. ¡°mommy!¡± little nan yu hesitated and didn¡¯t catch up with the car in time. tang luo and the others were slow by half a beat and couldn¡¯t catch up. just as quan yu was about to go and get his car, leng rongrong called back. ¡± you don¡¯t have to follow me. you guys can just stay at home. even if you follow me, you won¡¯t be of much help. ¡± leng rongrong was telling the truth. the bay was too powerful, so even if butler quan, tang luo, and the others followed, it would be of no use. at best, he was just cannon fodder. since that was the case, it was better not to sacrifice himself in vain. ¡°what do we do?¡± li ruhua started to get nervous. ¡°where¡¯s the fourth master?¡± butler quan was wiping the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief. he looked at tang luo and asked, ¡± it¡¯s not something we can solve. we should ask lord fourth. ¡± tang luo took out his phone and called mo linyuan¡¯s number frantically. however, fourth master mo¡¯s phone was turned off! ¡°f * ck! his phone¡¯s turned off, i can¡¯t contact him!¡± ¡°damn it, you don¡¯t know where lord fourth went?¡± butler quan looked at tang luo. ¡± fourth master and young madam had an argument ... i didn¡¯t dare to ask. i couldn¡¯t even catch up with him and ran away. ¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. otherwise, he would always be by lord fourth¡¯s side. there was an 80% chance that lord fourth was drowning his sorrows in alcohol. the young mistress was too dismissive of lord fourth. their tsundere lord fourth had suffered a heavy blow in his heart and needed to recuperate. he had treated his wife with all his heart, but his wife didn¡¯t love him that much. lord fourth was probably disheartened. after all, this was his first time loving a woman ... ¡± f * ck, if anything happens to young madam, we¡¯re all done for. hurry up and think of a way to contact lord fourth. ¡± quan yu cursed as he held his phone and said. ¡°oh, nan si! nan si is probably the only one who can find the fourth master at this time.¡± tang luo quickly took out his phone and contacted nan si directly. on the other side, leng rongrong¡¯s car was still driving fast. it was still the familiar shortcut mode, still the fast speed, still driving the car up the steps, scaring the souls out of the people around. the car was safe and sound. the surrounding scenery was constantly changing. the scenery flew by quickly, forming a continuous painting. from the city to the suburbs, and from the suburbs to a secret path into the mountains, leng rongrong mmed on the brakes and the car stopped horizontally on the path. she raised her wrist to look at her watch. it was almost time. if her guess was correct, the people from the bay should not be as fast as her. therefore, she should be able to intercept storm and the others on the only way back. Chapter 797 ? Chapter 797: chapter 798-sworn enemy Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong alighted from the car, then pulled the seat back. under the seat were all sorts of guns, darts, and other weapons. it was like a small armory. there was no expression on her beautiful face. her gaze paused for a moment, and after staring at the weapons for a while, leng rongrong pulled her seat back without taking anything. after that, she went from the driver¡¯s seat to the trunk. after opening the trunk, leng rongrong pulled out a small ck box and took out a handheld rocketuncher. after casually taking it out, leng rongrong carried the arrowhead and went back to the front of the car with satisfaction. she carried the rocketuncher and waited for the people who were waiting for the bay. this rocket cannon had only been modified by his second father. it was small and light, but its destructive power was iparable to ordinary rocket cannons. after thinking about it, the only thing that could intimidate the bay was probably this rocketuncher. especially to intimidate that person ... thinking of that person, leng rongrong¡¯s head began to throb. she didn¡¯t know if this incident was rted to that person, but she guessed that it was 99.99% rted to that person. he was really a troublesome and troublesome person. if it wasn¡¯t for her, the bay wouldn¡¯t have been used for a few animals. just as he was thinking. the sound of a fleet of cars could be heard. leng rongrong turned to look. she was still wearing the pajamas she had worn this morning. there were some blood stains on her pajamas, and these blood stains on her pajamas looked like bright red flowers blooming. it was inexplicably creepy to look at, especially the way she carried a rocketuncher. the fewrge military trucks carrying the bay suddenly stopped. the door of the first car opened, and a pair of military boots stepped out. she stepped on the steps and jumped lightly,nding lightly from the high car. the person whonded was a woman with long hair.pared to leng rongrong¡¯s baby-faced pretty face, this woman had a standard oval face. her chin was particrly sharp and looked a little fierce, but it also had a different kind of beauty. ¡°i knew it was you.¡± leng rongrong leaned against the front of her car and yawned. ¡± why did you catch my pet? you want to fight with me for everything, and now you¡¯re even fighting with me for my pet?¡± ¡± who asked you toe to the capital? it¡¯s fine that you¡¯re here, but you¡¯re still so arrogant. ¡± the woman was about the same age as leng rongrong, and her phoenix eyes looked extremely arrogant. ¡°... how am i arrogant?¡± leng rongrong frowned. she had always kept a low profile. ¡°hmph, aren¡¯t you arrogant when you¡¯re a dog ying tai chi?¡± the woman sneered. she crossed her arms and looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡± you want to deal with us with a rocketuncher? ¡± ¡°chenn modified it. do you think i can deal with you?¡± leng rongrong asked with interest, ¡± cheng yu, either you return storm and the others to me, or i¡¯ll st you guys to death. ¡± ¡°you think i¡¯m afraid?¡± the corners of cheng han¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and his smile was very faint. ¡± do you think i don¡¯t know your way of doing things? we¡¯ve been enemies for so many years. do you think i woulde here without any preparations?¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up as well, and she smiled evilly. she raised the rocket cannon and said, ¡± it¡¯s a little tiring carrying it, why don¡¯t i try to blow it up? ¡± ¡°alright.¡± cheng cheng still had his arms crossed in front of his chest, and his smile was as cold as hell. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. the two sides were in a deadlock. ¡°what do you want?¡± leng rongrong asked after a long while. ¡°i want everything you have. i want to win.¡± cheng cheng¡¯s eyes were piercingly cold. ¡°then you win and i lose.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± however, some of my things are more difficult. i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t dare to ept them even if i give them to you. for example, my godfather and the others ... if you want them, i¡¯ll be happy to call those devil incarnations over for you.¡± ¡°do you only know how to use your godfather to scare me?¡± cheng cheng had a funny expression on his face. leng rongrong lowered her eyes and chuckled. she looked up. ¡± don¡¯t be jealous, you don¡¯t. ¡± ¡°in terms of background, i¡¯m not worse than you!¡± cheng yu said. ¡°i know,¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± but you are slightly better than me in every aspect. i am very displeased. ¡± cheng yu said. ¡± it¡¯s hard to admit that you¡¯re not as good as me, but you¡¯ve won in this aspect, haven¡¯t you? ¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡°you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± cheng cheng frowned and walked towards leng rongrong step by step. ¡± i¡¯m a little unhappy. ¡± ¡°so?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°let¡¯s have a fight. if you win, i¡¯ll return those to you. if you lose, you have to work for me. ¡± cheng cheng said, ¡± you have to leave from serving me tea, cleaning, and serving me! ¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± leng rongrong was surprised. although cheng cheng was his enemy, he still kept his word. so, if cheng han said he would return them to her, leng rongrong believed that she would return storm and the others to her. after that, leng rongrong dropped a rocketuncher and went up to fight cheng yu. at the same time, in a high-ss club, fourth master mo was standing in front of a french window. he was holding a ss of wine; he had already drunk quite a bit. she didn¡¯t know if it was because she was in a bad mood, but her alcohol tolerance seemed to have deteriorated. he was filled with frustration. fourth master mo¡¯s expression was extremely dark. the entire private room was filled with dark clouds, as if a storm wasing. the few people in the private room were also inexplicably nervous. this man had clearly called them out for a drink, but in the end, he ignored everyone and just kept drinking in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. he had drunk many sses of wine and was in a bad mood no matter how they looked at it! ¡°are you alright?¡± murong xiao walked over to fourth master mo¡¯s side. ¡± don¡¯t you have a great career and a great woman? you¡¯re the perfect winner in life. what else can make you feel bad?¡± ¡°how long has it been?¡± fourth master mo asked coldly. ¡°what?¡± murong xiao was stunned. ¡°how long have i been here?¡± fourth master mo asked. ¡°two hours?¡± murong xiao counted with his fingers and said, ¡± about two hours. i¡¯m not sure, so i didn¡¯t check the time. ¡± ¡°she didn¡¯t even call.¡± mo linyuan was in a bad mood. under normal circumstances, when the husband was angry and left, the wife would call, right? it would have been fine if he had only scolded her a little, but his wife had not only not looked for her, she had not even called. she really didn¡¯t care about him at all! ¡°a phone call?¡± murong xiao was confused. then, he seemed to have guessed something. ¡± are you saying that sister-inw didn¡¯t call? ¡± big brother, take a good look at your phone. it¡¯s turned off. if sister-inw can still call you, it must be a supernatural event!¡± mo linyuan took a look at his phone and realized that his phone had really run out of battery. fourth master mo was speechless ... ¡°where¡¯s your intelligence?¡± murong xiao asked. Chapter 798 ? Chapter 798: chapter 799-rongrong was ambushed Trantor: 549690339 ¡± f * ck, lord fourth, i finally f * cking found you! i knew you were here! ¡± nan si suddenly jumped in from outside, his face full of anxiety. ¡± damn, are you still in the mood to drink here? ¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word. the moment he nced sideways, his entire body was filled with a murderous aura. murong xiao swallowed and took a step back. ¡± nan si, are you having a stroke? ¡± he even dared to reprimand lord fourth. did he not want to die? ¡°go crazy, your sister!¡± nan si shouted angrily. ¡°don¡¯t insult my sister. do you need a beating?¡± murong xiao shouted angrily, ¡± believe it or not, i¡¯ll beat you up and expose all the female stars in the entertainment industry that you¡¯ve slept with! ¡± ¡°you dare? ¡± aiyaya, f * ck, this is not the time to talk about this. grandpa, grandpa! ¡± nan si was so anxious that he directly called him grandpa. fourth master mo¡¯s face turned even more unsightly as the cup in his hand almost fell to the ground. ¡± no, it¡¯s not grandpa. i¡¯m saying that something happened to young madam. your woman, the woman you love deeply, something happened to her! ¡± nan si said, ¡± now is not the time to be jealous. it¡¯s the time to throw a tantrum. if something happens to a person, you can only throw a tantrum for the ghosts to see! ¡± kachakachakachak the cup died. murong xiao took a step back, his face full of shock. ¡± what¡¯s going on? young madam is going to die?¡± ¡°you¡¯re going to die!¡± fourth master mo nced at murong xiao. ¡°no, no, but it seems to be more terrifying than death.¡± nan si said, ¡± tang luo said that ¡®bay¡¯ took storm and the others away. young madam went to stop ¡®bay¡¯ alone! although young madam is very powerful, that¡¯s a ¡®bay¡¯, and she¡¯s only one person!¡± after hearing nan si¡¯s words, fourth master mo did not hesitate for even a second. he turned around and left the room withrge strides. nan si followed obediently behind. ¡°there seems to be a good show to watch?¡± murong xiao put down his wine ss and chased after her. ¡± wait for me, i want to watch the show too. wanwan, not just watch the show, help me save sister-inw! ¡± ¨C on the path, leng rongrong and cheng cheng had already fought for hundreds of rounds. their kung fu wasn¡¯t weak, and she had known cheng han for a long time. he was very smart and powerful. they had met on many asions, but cheng han had always lost to her by a small margin. hence, cheng han was very unconvinced and often challenged her. as long as they had the chance to meet, cheng cheng would never let her go. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was serious. when she was up against cheng han, she had no choice but to pull herself together. the distance between them had never been big, and cheng han was a lot more hardworking than she was. therefore, she had to be careful of this woman. some of the people from the bay were watching the show by the side of the truck, all of them carefree. ¡± miss cheng, you¡¯re a good enemy. why don¡¯t you bring her to the bay? ¡± someone shouted at cheng yu. ¡°i¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t heard of the saying that a mountain can not amodate two tigers!¡± said cheng cheng, who didn¡¯t even know how to. the man shrugged and said disapprovingly, ¡± bay never cares about these things. as long as they are strong enough, as long as they are ruthless enough, it will be fine! ¡± cheng cheng didn¡¯t say anything. when she hit leng rongrong, her actions became even more ruthless. leng rongrong was also fully focused. the two of them fought for a long time, and it seemed that even if they fought for three days and three nights, there would not be a winner. just as leng rongrong was about to fight to the death, something suddenly flew over. she was almost unable to react in time and was pierced by a needle. although cheng han was a little annoying, she had never used such particrly sinister means. therefore, leng rongrong was not on her guard at all. she was only focused on fighting cheng cheng, and she felt that something was wrong in an instant. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± cheng yu had obviously not expected such a situation. seeing leng rongrong¡¯s face suddenly turn pale, she could not hold back her palm in time and directly hit leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder. she could almost hear the sound of bones breaking. ¡°not you?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°are you suspecting me of using underhanded means?¡± cheng cheng¡¯s face wasughable. ¡± i¡¯m not that kind of person. i want to win against you, and i want to win fair and square! ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± leng rongrong felt her consciousness begin to blur. she held onto a tree with one hand, then raised her head to look in the direction where the needle hade from. the person should have been on that big tree, but the tree¡¯s leaves were too dense, and the person had hidden too deep. her drug resistance was extremely strong, and this kind of strength was obtained after going through inhumane training. only a small number of people could knock her out with medicine. most of the time, she was the one who volunteered to take the medicine, but she had never been put in there by anyone. but this time, she couldn¡¯t hold on at all. even if she tried her best to keep herself awake and use the silver needle to wake herself up, she would still be in a daze. but she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. suddenly, she fell to the ground. ¡°damn, who is it!¡± cheng cheng looked like he was about to kill someone. ¡± can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m in the middle of a fight? i might be able to beat her this time!¡± ¡°little junior sister, i¡¯ve told you before, if you want to win against her, you just need to use some tricks. why are you always so upright! you¡¯re not like my little junior sister, not cunning at all!¡± a man leaped lightly from the tree andnded lightly on the ground. it was as if he knew qinggong and did not make any sound. the man had a fox-like face and had an indescribable charm to him. ¡°third senior?¡± cheng cheng looked at the man in front of him in confusion. ¡± what are you doing all of a sudden? ¡± didn¡¯t you go on a mission?¡± ¡°oh, the mission has changed. it¡¯s her now.¡± the man nced at leng rongrong who was on the ground. ¡± let¡¯s just say you won. i¡¯m going to carry this woman away. ¡± ¡°why are you carrying it away?¡± cheng cheng sized the man up from head to toe. ¡± don¡¯t you like men? when did you change your taste?¡± ¡°who said i like her!¡± the fox like man chuckled, ¡± the person i like wants her. ¡± ¡°you, you, like someone? is he the lunatic you were talking about?¡± cheng yu was shocked. ¡°i told you he¡¯s not crazy. you¡¯re not allowed to say that about him. he¡¯s the demonmander!¡± the fox like man said. ¡± he calls himself the demon lord and always wears an ancient costume. if he¡¯s not crazy, what is he? i think he¡¯s delusional ... ¡± cheng cheng frowned and stood in front of leng rongrong to protect her. ¡± i don¡¯t care if he¡¯s crazy or the demon lord or something, you can¡¯t take leng rongrong away. ¡± if you take her away, i¡¯ll be looked down upon. she¡¯ll definitely think that i¡¯m the one who did it secretly!¡± ¡°you can stop me?¡± the fox like man shrugged his shoulders, ¡± stop her. ¡± the members of the ¡± bay ¡± all listened to the fox-like man¡¯s words. they rushed toward cheng yu and surrounded him. cheng cheng immediately started fighting with his own people. the fox-like man looked at leng rongrong and lifted her up. Chapter 799 ? Chapter 799: you¡¯re too weak Trantor: 549690339 ¡°f * ck! third senior brother, how could you take her away? how could you do this to me?¡± cheng cheng said angrily, ¡± give her back to me! ¡± the fox-like man carried leng rongrong and disappeared into the forest in a few shes. his speed was so fast that it was as if only a few shadows had shed by. he waspletely inhuman. ¡°junior sister, you¡¯re really too weak. you should improve yourself. you can¡¯t even defeat her. you¡¯re not like our junior sister at all.¡± the fox like man¡¯s voice came from far away. cheng cheng was speechless. ¡°miss cheng, do you want to continue? you can¡¯t catch up to third brother anymore.¡± one of the men from bay asked. ¡°leave those animals here.¡± cheng cheng nced at the rest of the people and said angrily, ¡± they¡¯re going back! ¡± the storm, the storm, the critical hit, and the big white tiger were all left on the road. several animals were drugged, so they fell to the ground and did not wake up. when mo linyuan, nan si, and the others rushed over, they did not see leng rongrong. they only saw storm, who had just woken up. storm was still confused. it stood up unsteadily and looked around, not knowing where it was. then, it saw its master¡¯s little red car. storm sniffed the air. it could confirm that its master had been here, but where had he gone? why were they all left on the road, and how did their master go missing? storm was a little confused. then, they saw a ck car speeding towards them. the car stopped and fourth master mo stepped out of the car with his long legs. his brows were tightly locked. the first thing he noticed was the rocketuncher beside the car. even the bazookas were deployed? however, there didn¡¯t seem to be any traces of fighting or anything else. ¡± meow-meow-meow-¡± the white tiger mewled like a cat. it probably just woke up, so it was-little confused and couldn¡¯t roar in any way. critical hit also woke up. he pped his wings and tried to stand up and walk over, but it was as if he was drunk. the whole chicken was in a state of dizziness. ¡± ge ge ge ge ge ge ge ¡°, she stumbled a few times and even knocked into fourth master mo¡¯s leg. then, fourth master mo red at her, causing her to be scared silly. ¡°where is he?¡± nan si and murong xiao were both shocked. ¡°there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyrge traces of battle! what the f * ck, young madam is awesome, you even have a rocketuncher?¡± when nan si saw the bazooka, his expression was as if the sky had fallen and the earth had cracked. what kind of demonic young madam was she? a little girl with a rocketuncher hidden in her car? f * ck, this rocketuncher looks special. it looks like it¡¯s made by that weapon, the kind with invincible killing power ... nan si touched his little heart and thought hard about whether he had offended the young madam before. he did not dare to be hunted down by the young madam with a rocketuncher. ¡± sister-inw is indeed my sister-inw ... ¡± murong xiao sighed after a long while, ¡± no wonder you dare toe alone to save her! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not saving people, i¡¯m saving dogs!¡± nan si said in all seriousness. after that, nan si was pped by the violent fan, who suddenly stood up. ¡± awoo! ¡± ¡°OK, wolf, can you save the wolf?¡± nan si touched his pitiful face. ¡± wolves and dogs are not that different. they are of the same breed. ¡± storm rolled its eyes and did not argue with nan si anymore. it rushed to mo linyuan and howled a few times, very urgently. ¡°where¡¯s rongrong? how could she have disappeared? why are you guys here?¡± mo linyuan stared at the storm. after the storm howled for a long time. mo linyuan was more or less sure now. ¡± so, you don¡¯t know where rongrong went, and you didn¡¯t see her when you woke up? ¡± ¡°master, you can even speak dognguage?¡± ¡°aowu!¡± ¡°i know, i know, you¡¯re a wolf, storm is a wolf!¡± mo linyuan was not in the mood to pay attention to nan si. at this moment, his heart felt as if it had been caught in a, and then his whole heart was wrapped tightly, as if he was about to suffocate. it was too unbearable. where did rongrong go? how could it have disappeared? could it be that he was captured by the ¡°bay¡±? bay had three terrifying leaders, especially their interrogation techniques. if rongrong was really captured by them, she would be in great danger. there was a mysterious force behind the ¡®bay¡¯, so even mo linyuan did not want to provoke it. but now, no matter how powerful the ¡°bay¡± was, as long as they dared to hurt his wife, he would definitely not let them off. ¡°so, where did sister-inw go?¡± nan si¡¯s expression also turned serious. he did not want to destroy his own freedom. it was a very terrifying thing to provoke lord fourth. if anything happened to the young madam, he felt that the entireher abyss empire would explode. therefore, he felt that it was necessary to find a way to find the young madam as soon as possible. ¡°the bay took storm and the others away. young madam came to intercept storm and the others, but in the end, storm and the others were left halfway, but young madam was gone. if that¡¯s the case, i understand!¡± nan si analyzed with excitement. ¡°understand what?¡± murong xiao looked at nan si with interest. ¡± so, you know where the young mistress is? ¡± ¡°of course! in such a situation, did he even need to use his brain to think? he didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the young madam had definitely been taken away by those idiots from the ¡®bay¡¯ gang. they only had one purpose for capturing storm and the others, which was to lure the young madam out and then take her away. they¡¯re not interested in pets like storm or rainstorm. they¡¯re interested in the young madam!¡± nan si judged with a serious face. ¡°but i don¡¯t think it makes sense.¡± murong xiao pinched his chin and said, ¡± if their target is only sister-inw, why would they need to take storm and the others away? with bay¡¯s strength, he could have just gone to find sister-inw. ¡± he spent so much effort to catch these pets and then let them go. wasn¡¯t there something wrong with this? moreover, there were no traces of fighting here. sister-inw shouldn¡¯t be the kind of person who would admit defeat and exchange herself for storm and the others, right? what¡¯s more, sister-inw even brought a rocketuncher, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? just fire at the bay, i don¡¯t believe that the bay is not afraid of death.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face turned serious. murong xiao was right. it was unlikely that leng rongrong would drag him down with her. even if she did, she would not let a few unconscious pets be abandoned halfway. she wasn¡¯t such an incautious person. even if she was willing to go with the bay, she would definitely wake storm and the others up before leaving. however, this matter definitely had something to do with bays. fourth master mo¡¯s face was cold as he got into the car. nan si and murong xiao also got into the car. Chapter 800 ? Chapter 800: he couldn¡¯t wait a second! Trantor: 549690339 in the car, mo linyuan was stepping on the gas pedal as he spoke through his bluetooth earphone. ¡± yes, gather all the people from the underworld empire in the capital city and bring me their equipment. i want to destroy the ¡®bay¡¯. ¡± the person on the other end of the phone seemed to be slow for a moment. after a long pause, he seemed to be hesitating. ¡°today, right now, immediately, immediately. i¡¯ll give you half an hour to bring your men to the bay¡¯sir!¡± after speaking, fourth master mo hung up the phone. he didn¡¯t care how the other party managed to gather everyone in half an hour. in the car, nan si and murong xiao were trembling. the two men looked at each other and felt that the air in the car was getting more and more terrifying. lord fourth was furious! it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. this ¡°bay¡± is finished. of all people, he had to touch lord fourth¡¯s woman ... wasn¡¯t this digging his own grave? lord fourth had always felt that bays were difficult to chew, so he had never intended to take them away. both parties had never interfered with each other, but this time, lord fourth seemed to have really been provoked. all the people from theherworld empire near the capital were mobilized. theherworld empire had the most people near the capital. moreover, theherworld empire had its own armed forces, which were existences that had reached an agreement with the country. even ZF was afraid of that strength. the government had always tacitly acknowledged the existence of theherworld empire. arge part of the reason was that theherworld empire¡¯s existence had already surpassed the government¡¯s power. moreover, two-thirds of the top talents in the entire chinese country were from theherworld empire. the country could not afford to lose so many talents, nor could it afford to lose the economy supported by theherworld empire. hence, the government had always been dependent on theherworld empire. moreover, mo linyuan had never done anything to china. at critical times, he would only help to fight against foreign enemies. hence, the government valued theherworld empire. murong xiao shivered. ci dao was probably done for. although bays also worked for the country, they were a different existence from the underworld empire. bays were more unrestrained and had three leaders. this was much more difficult to control than theherworld empire. of course, if the two organizations really wanted to fight, china would definitely not get involved. at most, they would try to persuade them to reconcile, but they would probably not help either side. even if they really wanted to fight, they would definitely st it out of china. the car soon arrived at the base of the bay. after mo linyuan got out of the car, he walked straight ahead. nan si said carefully, ¡± master, why don¡¯t we wait for our own people toe first? if it¡¯s just the three of us, we¡¯ll probably be abused if we go.¡± fourth master mo tilted his head, his eyes filled with anger. he couldn¡¯t even wait a minute, no, a second, let alone wait for everyone to arrive. as long as he thought about how rongrong might be suffering, he felt as if there were thousands of sharp ws scratching at him. it was very painful. murong xiao took a deep breath. ¡± we¡¯re brothers. i¡¯ll stay here and help you pass on the message. you can go in. ¡± nan si and fourth master mo both looked at murong xiao. after that, the three men walked towards the bay camp. fourth master mo walked in front, looking very majestic, while murong xiao and nan si had long faces. theher abyss empire was powerful, but it was too much for the three of them to try to get through the bay by themselves. he wouldn¡¯t die inside, would he? nan si took out his phone. ¡± i, i, i¡¯ll leave myst words. i want, i want to call ying ¡®er! ¡± murong xiao was speechless. they were stopped at the entrance of the camp. someone was pointing a gun at him. ¡°the ruler of theherworld empire hase to visit.¡± mo linyuan said to the guard at the door. ¡°theherworld empire?¡± the guard was stunned for a moment, but he knew that it was an important matter and immediately went to inform the higher-ups about themotion. a few minutester, mo linyuan and the other two were invited in. ¡°the ruler of theher abyss empire?¡± cheng cheng sized mo linyuan up from head to toe in the guest room. ¡± you¡¯re the person in charge of theher abyss empire? he¡¯s quite handsome, what¡¯s he doing at our bay? we¡¯ve always minded our own business.¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking for my wife,¡± fourth master mo was dressed in a ck suit. he looked extremely sinister as if he was covered in a thinyer of ice. he said coldly, ¡± hand over my wife. i will give you half an hour. if you don¡¯t hand her over, this ce will be razed to the ground. ¡± it wasn¡¯t a joking tone, but a very serious one. cheng cheng looked mo linyuan up and down, then said, ¡± i¡¯ve never heard that the leader of theherworld empire is married. does fourth master mo have a wife? ¡± ¡°leng rongrong is my wife.¡± fourth master mo replied in a deep voice, ¡± it¡¯s one thing for you to take away my pet, but now you¡¯ve even taken my wife. ¡± ¡± your wife isn¡¯t hanhan. ¡± cheng han wanted to say that they didn¡¯t take her, but she froze. this was because her third senior brother, the third head of the bays ... it seemed that no matter how he looked at it, it was still taken away by their bay? no, it couldn¡¯t be counted as a bay. this was third brother¡¯s personal action, and he didn¡¯t bring a bay. ¡°we didn¡¯t abduct her, and we don¡¯t know where she is!¡± cheng han snorted coldly at the doctor and said, ¡± your pet has been returned to you. he¡¯s not with us, so you don¡¯t have toe to our organization to cause trouble. ¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t believe a word cheng cheng said. even nan si could tell that cheng cheng was hesitating for a moment. he was thinking. ¡± you¡¯re quibbling. you were slow just now. where did you hide our sister-inw? hand over my sister-inw, or i¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± cheng cheng sized up nan si. ¡± i¡¯m going to teach you a lesson! ¡± if you want to get out, then get out of here, i already said she¡¯s not here!¡± ¡°not here, are you sure?¡± murong xiao said, ¡± if you¡¯re so sure that you¡¯re not here, let us search the ce. we won¡¯t make things difficult for you if we can¡¯t find you. ¡± ¡°what right do you have to search? what do you think our bays are? any random cat or dog cane in and go out as they please?¡± cheng yu jumped up. she was still in her military boots and camouge uniform, and her chin was sharp. ¡°ah luo, be more polite.¡± suddenly, a voice came from outside the door, and a tall man in the same uniform came in. this man looked quite serious, and when he walked, his military boots made a clicking sound on the ground, which inexplicably made people nervous. fourth master mo turned around and looked at the man. ¡°liang shun,¡± mo linyuan and the man looked at each other. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡± the boss of the bay, liang shun, nodded at mo linyuan, then pointed to the seat in the guest room and said, ¡± please sit. ¡± i¡¯ve already heard about miss leng¡¯s matter. she¡¯s indeed not with us. fourth master, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can search her. ¡± Chapter 801 ? Chapter 801: this damned body! Trantor: 549690339 in a huge vi, the foxy man ced leng rongrong on a leather sofa. in front of the hall, there was an extremely high flight of stairs. this was clearly a vi, but the decoration style inside could be described as strange. there was a set of genuine leather sofas in the hall, and the area on this side looked like it was decorated in a more normal style in modern society. however, it waspletely different when one extended further in. a very high flight of steps went up. the steps seemed to be made of jade, and on both sides of the steps were ck vine-like things. it looked very ancient and simple, and it made people¡¯s hair stand on end. further up, there was a tall seat. under the seat were skulls, and on the seat was a man ... to be exact, a boy. he looked to be only six or seven years old, very small. the little boy was dressed in a red, gorgeous ancient costume, and his long ck hair almost reached his heels. the little boy was very delicate and very cute, but his face and eyes were irritable and evil. ¡°so fast?¡± when the boy heard that someone hade in, he looked up in frustration and saw leng rongrong on the sofa in a blood-stained nightgown. ¡°who allowed you to hurt her? liang liang!¡± the little boy¡¯s dark eyes, which were almost terrifying, shed with a trace of anger. he suddenly flicked his sleeve. the foxy man who was kneeling on the ground as soon as he entered the room was sent flying. he hit the wall with a bang and fell to the ground. ¡°she¡¯s not injured.¡± the foxy man, liang liang, knelt on one knee. he raised his head and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, ¡± demon lord, she was already like this when i saw her. however, she¡¯s not injured. i just used your special medicine to make her faint.¡± the little boy frowned and looked at the fox-like man, ¡± the blood on her body? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not too sure, but it doesn¡¯t seem like her.¡± the foxy man, liang liang, shrugged and said, ¡± when you ordered me to look for her, i happened to meet her on the way back, so i brought her here. ¡± the little boy heaved a sigh of relief and slowly walked down from the throne. because the steps were higher and his body was smaller, he walked in a hurry and tripped, almost rolling down the steps. ¡°demon lord!¡± liang liang eximed. ¡°hmph, i¡¯m fine!¡± the little boy snorted coldly. he steadied his body without any embarrassment and then said angrily, ¡± this damn body. if it wasn¡¯t for this damn body, i wouldn¡¯t have dared to show up in front of her all this time! ¡± ¡°demon king, when will you return to normal?¡± liang liang asked. the little boy replied,¡¯if i knew, would i be so angry? this damn weak body doesn¡¯t even have the chance topete with his love rival!¡± liang liang,¡±... will you grow up?¡± you should have grown up in ten years.¡± the little boy¡¯s eyes became even more brutal,¡±ten yearster, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± i¡¯ll train hard and bring her back to my side in the shortest time possible.¡± ¡°yes,¡± liang liang replied. the little boy finally walked to the side of the sofa. when he saw leng rongrong¡¯s face, his violent emotions seemed to ease, and a bit of gentleness shed through his dark eyes. ¡± you really haven¡¯t changed. this king didn¡¯t waste ten thousand years of cultivation to resurrect you. ¡± the boy¡¯s voice was tender, but his tone was extremely cold. his little hand caressed leng rongrong¡¯s face, and the little boy watched from the side for a long time. he looked like a beautiful doll in his ancient costume. he looked at leng rongrong for a long time, then shouted angrily, ¡± don¡¯t let her see me like this. if she does, she¡¯llugh at me! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s so difficult about the demon lord wanting her to stay? can¡¯t you just lock her up?¡± liang liang raised his head and asked in confusion, ¡± devil king, you¡¯re so powerful. she can¡¯t escape! ¡± ¡°this prince will not use force against her, and will not do anything against her will.¡± the little boy nced at liang liang coldly. ¡± i¡¯ll just look at her. ¡± when i recover, i¡¯ll take her back from his hands. this king has waited for several lifetimes, and there¡¯s only a little bit of time left. she¡¯s destined to be this king¡¯s!¡± ¡°naturally,¡± the fox like man nodded. ¡°alright, send her back.¡± the little boy snorted coldly. she forced herself to turn her head away and said with some reluctance. ¡°if you don¡¯t look at it for a while longer, the effects of the medicine shouldn¡¯t have worn off so quickly!¡± the fox like man said. ¡°she¡¯s not an ordinary person. don¡¯t treat her like one.¡± the little boy nced at the fox-like man, ¡± you weaklings won¡¯t understand. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± liang liang picked leng rongrong up and left the vi. at the same time, the little boy stared at the back of the figure in a daze. he kicked the sofa hard and rushed into a room. he looked at himself in the mirror and saw that he was a cute little baby. he was even angrier. she raised her little hand and pinched her round little face. her face was instantly filled with anger. ¡± this damn face, this damn body, they really don¡¯t have anybat power at all! ¡± the little boy turned around angrily and entered a room full ofputers. he sat down on a chair, and his eyes were cold. he began to y games. ¨C at the bay camp. the forces of the abyssal organization had already arrived. countless armored vehicles had surrounded the bay camp. there were also countless helicopters circling in the sky, and even a few fighter nes had been dispatched. with such a stance, the bay would probably be directly razed to the ground. fourth master mo searched the entire bay but could not find his wife. after a fight with liang shun, he was on the verge of going berserk. ¡°fourth master, you¡¯re being a little unkind. we really don¡¯t have any trace of your wife here, and you¡¯ve searched everywhere. it¡¯s useless even if you blow up this ce.¡± liang shun said, ¡± the bay empire has always minded their own business with theherworld empire. please think carefully before you act. ¡± ¡± my wife¡¯s car is still parked on the road outside your camp. my pet was also taken away by you. please give me an exnation first. ¡± mo linyuan was about to explode. he did not find rongrong. he couldn¡¯t find his rongrong at the bay! as soon as he thought of this, his heart felt as if it had been caught in a, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. where did she go? he couldn¡¯t find her! no matter what, this matter definitely had something to do with the bay. moreover, cheng cheng obviously knew something. ¡± i apologize for the pet problem. ¡± liang shun said, ¡± my little junior sister was indeed reckless. but she didn¡¯t bring it back, she had already released it halfway.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not letting go, that¡¯s throwing it away.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s aura was imposing. liang shun was speechless. Chapter 802 ? Chapter 802: chapter 803-extremely impressive Trantor: 549690339 ¡°it¡¯s my fault for taking the pet away. i apologize to you, and i have indeed released it. as for leng rongrong ... ¡± cheng cheng nced at mo linyuan. ¡± i really have no idea. ¡± don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing to ask for someone else¡¯s hand when you don¡¯t care about your own wife?¡± cheng cheng snorted coldly. she nced at mo linyuan with a hint of disdain in her eyes. she knew that it was her third senior brother who had taken leng rongrong away, but who knew where he was going to take her? third senior brother¡¯s whereabouts had always been mysterious and unpredictable. moreover, he had no enmity with leng rongrong, and he was not even interested in women. who knew why third senior brother had taken leng rongrong away. she also wanted to find leng rongrong, she was not done with her yet. however, she could never say that it was third senior brother who had taken leng rongrong away. after all, if she said anything, it would confirm that leng rongrong¡¯s disappearance was rted to the bay. they had no idea where leng rongrong had gone, so if mo linyuan could not find out, he would definitely be furious. cheng cheng¡¯s words directly provoked fourth master mo. he was already ming himself for running away in anger. if he hadn¡¯t left and came back with rongrong, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. as soon as he thought of this, fourth master mo felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a few knives. ¡°what, did i hit the mark? you lost your wife and now you¡¯re here to get her back?¡± cheng han sneered. ¡± i told you she¡¯s not with us, but you didn¡¯t believe me. i think your madam will run away if you don¡¯t go and look for her! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. he looked like a storm was brewing. his eyes were fixed on cheng cheng as he said, ¡± i¡¯ll destroy your bay first! ¡± ¡°fourth master, we¡¯re minding our own business. are you sure you want to be our enemy?¡± ¡°it was you who didn¡¯t want to tell me about my wife!¡± mo lingyuan said coldly, ¡± i¡¯ll give you onest chance. if you don¡¯t want to tell me, i¡¯ll kill you! ¡± ¡°you!¡± liang shun¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°let¡¯s fight, i¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± cheng cheng shouted, ¡± a person who can¡¯t even protect his own wife is only capable of this much. his wife is missing. what¡¯s the use of getting angry? ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s dark eyes red at cheng cheng, his entire body filled with anger. ¡°you won¡¯t gain any advantage if you fight us.¡± liang shun said. at this moment, a low-key ck car rushed in from outside the camp. then, a few men in suits and red ties rushed out of the car. they were a few middle-aged men, all of them nervous, especially one of them who was holding a handkerchief and frantically wiping the cold sweat on his forehead. he seemed to be extremely nervous. ¡°wait, wait!¡± ¡°please don¡¯t start fighting!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you know where we are? are you trying to overturn the heavens? although we¡¯ve never interfered in your actions, that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll let you do whatever you want!¡± ¡°calm down, lord fourth, lord liang, let¡¯s talk this out. what kind of conflict is this that has to escte to this extent? we¡¯ve been living in peace for many years, haven¡¯t we?¡± the middle-aged man in the lead wiped off his cold sweat and rushed to mo linyuan and liang shun. he heard some movement and looked up at the sky. when he saw the helicopter, he hurriedly took out a bottle of heart-saving pills from his pocket. then, he poured out a few pills and threw them into the nearest bottle, swallowing them in one go. ¡°choppers ... so many of them. they¡¯ve all been mobilized.¡± fourth master mo nced at the middle-aged man, ¡± it has nothing to do with you. you don¡¯t have to try to mediate. ¡± they kidnapped my wife.¡± ¡°madam, madam? you have a wife?¡± the man was stunned for a moment as he held the bottle of pills. a person behind him gently pushed him. only then did hee to his senses. ¡± oh, madam is missing. fourth master, madam is missing. then, they kidnapped your wife? ¡± i think there must be some misunderstanding. if they really kidnapped madam, please return her to lord fourth. if you have any problems, let¡¯s sit down and talk about it slowly, okay?¡± ¡°slowly?¡± fourth master mo narrowed his eyes and nced at the middle-aged man, ¡± the one you lost wasn¡¯t your wife. aren¡¯t you worried? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± the middle-aged man took a few more pills. ¡°nan si, do it!¡± mo linyuan shouted coldly. ¡°yes!¡± nan si was about to make the call without hesitation. the situation was tense. liang shun knew that the situation was not going to change, so he attacked mo linyuan without thinking. since fourth master mo¡¯s side was much stronger, they could only capture the leader first. all of a sudden, the two of them began to fight. cheng cheng was not idle either. she started to chase nan si directly. nan si jumped up in shock. ¡± f * ck, don¡¯t chase me. i don¡¯t like people with sharp chins like you. i¡¯ve already turned over a new leaf and don¡¯t like other women. i only have one wife, xu ying ¡®er! ¡± murong xiao hid behind the leader who had just arrived. he grabbed the leader¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± let me hide. i still have to take care of my sister. i can¡¯t let anything happen to me! ¡± the cars had alreadyunched an attack in their direction, and the scene could be said to be a mess. the leader¡¯s head was almost bald, and his forehead was full of cold sweat. ¡± what should we do? what should we do? if they start fighting, the capital will be affected! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to die, i¡¯m going to die!¡± bang! a bullet flew over the heads of the surrounding leaders, and the wig on his head was knocked away. then, he revealed his mediterranean head. ¡°pfft, hahaha!¡± he dodged very quickly. murong xiao, who was still squatting on the ground,ughed out loud. the leader touched his head that had suddenly turned cold, and he was about to cry. the scene became chaotic. the smoke of battle was about to rise. at this moment, a child¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡± stop fighting! mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± then, a big white wolf suddenly leaped in from the high outer wall. on the back of the white wolf, there were two people, one big and one small. their posture and expression were exactly the same. he knew that if a fight broke out here, the underworld empire and the bay empire would definitely cause chaos. the residents nearby would not be able to live in peace. so when leng rongrong and little nan yu met and encountered the situation here, she immediately rode the storm and rushed over. ¡°mo linyuan!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s hands suddenly stopped moving. he looked back and saw the two of them on the back of the snow white storm, looking at him in an awe-inspiring manner. leng rongrong¡¯s face had a slight smile. cheng cheng had been chasing nan si, but when she saw this, she froze and forgot what she was doing. ¡°f * ck, even riding a dog is more handsome than me riding a horse!¡± Chapter 803 ? Chapter 803: my wife is back! Trantor: 549690339 liang shun also stopped his movements. he looked at mo linyuan and said in a deep voice, ¡± this is your wife? she¡¯s back, so there¡¯s no need for us to fight, right?¡± everyone stopped. nan si quickly shouted into the phone, ¡± you can all stop now. our sister-inw has returned safely. there¡¯s no problem! ¡± hearing nan si¡¯s words, everyone stopped and did not continue attacking. nan si ran over to mo linyuan and asked, ¡± you¡¯re not fighting anymore? if you stop, i¡¯ll have everyone retreat.¡± mo linyuan nodded. ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± now that his wife was back, nothing else was important. he was the one who was angry before, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t feel angry at all. the only feeling he had was that his wife was back. it was good that his wife was back. nothing else was important. even if his wife didn¡¯t love him, it didn¡¯t matter. as long as his wife was safe and by his side, that was all that mattered. it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t love him. he could pamper her. as long as she was happy, as long as he loved her, that was all. fourth master mo walked towards leng rongrong. leng rongrong also flipped off her horse and ran towards mo linyuan like she was flying. she quickly rushed in front of fourth master mo and jumped up. she wrapped her arms around mo linyuan¡¯s neck and hung herself on him. before mo linyuan could say anything, she covered his lips with hers. in front of countless people, they started to kiss without restraint. little nan yu¡¯s hands moved and covered his eyes. then, he realized something was wrong. he covered his eyes with one hand and storm¡¯s eyes with the other. ¡°storm, stop looking. it¡¯s dog torture,¡± she said in a childish voice. storm was speechless. it suddenly wanted to find a wife? however, could it find a wife? storm suddenly felt a little sad because it had never seen a wolf that looked like it. all the wolves looked different from it ... on the other side, after leng rongrong kissed him, fourth master mo was obviously stunned. this time, his wife had taken the initiative to kiss him. her heart, which had been worried about being caught in a, seemed to have flown into the sky at this moment. it was as if fireworks were set off in her heart. whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. her husband was kissing her passionately,pletely ignoring the group of single people around him. it was originally a battle scene, but now, everyone felt like they were watching a movie. the people in the bay camp were all men, and there were almost no women. the group of people who were hungry and thirsty to begin with were all staring at the scene. a lot of people subconsciously surrounded them, and then looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan in a circle. seeing the two of them kiss, it seemed like they were about to stop. someone shouted, ¡± continue! ¡± these words made fourth master mo wake up from his dream. he let go of his wife and licked his lips. his eyes were filled with evil and coldness. he swept his gaze across everyone and realized that they were all watching. ¡± what are you looking at? nan si, dig out their eyes! ¡± fourth master mo said coldly. ¡°ah? dig out his eyes?¡± nan si was shocked. ¡± don¡¯t! it¡¯s scary to have so many eyeballs! ¡± turning around, nan si nced at lord fourth. lord fourth did not look angry. he seemed to be in a good mood. even his tone was not so cold. was he trying to scare people? so it was a joke. if he had to dig out so many people¡¯s eyes, he might as well poke his own eyes first and be blind. ¡°have you seen enough?¡± mo linyuan took off his coat and covered leng rongrong with it. then, he carried his wife in his arms, turned around, and walked towards little nan yu. he turned around and got on storm¡¯s back. then, he hugged his wife and little nan yu and said, ¡± storm, let¡¯s go home. ¡± storm took a few steps back, then jumped over the wall. ¡± f * ck, even dogs have learned how to act cool these days. they don¡¯t walk on a good road, but climb over the wall. ¡± nan si said. ¡°nan si, clean up the mess.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice could be heard from outside the wall. ¡°yes!¡± nan si¡¯s back tensed up and he subconsciously straightened his body. ¡± oh my god, i was so scared. i even ate some dog food. ¡± the leader, who was so scared that his hair was flying, wiped the sweat off his forehead and heaved a sigh of relief. he looked at liang shun and said, ¡± of all the people you could¡¯ve picked on, you had to pick on mo linyuan ... he¡¯s the leader of theherworld empire. oh, theherworld empire! ¡± ¡°do you think that the bay empire is inferior to the underworld empire?¡± liang shun¡¯s square face was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡± cough, cough, cough. no, that¡¯s not what i meant. of course, you guys from the bay are very powerful. since we¡¯re all chinese, i actually think we should unite against foreign enemies and not fight among ourselves, right? you¡¯re evenly matched, very powerful!¡± as the leader spoke, he quickly returned to his car, took his men, and drove away in his ck car. nan si whistled and put an arm around murong xiao¡¯s shoulder. ¡± let¡¯s go, help me clean up the mess! ¡± ¡± when i called my sister, i almost said myst words to her. i guess she was shocked. ¡± murong xiao said. ¡°oh, really? then i¡¯ll give ying ¡®er a call too. i have to tell her that what i said about the password and everything else is true. in the future, everything i have will be hers.¡± nan si whistled and started to call xu ying ¡®er in a good mood. on the other side, cheng cheng stared in the direction where leng rongrong and mo linyuan had disappeared for a long time without returning to his senses. ¡°why? i feel like leng rongrong is a winner in life. she¡¯s better than me in every way, and she even has a husband and such a cute child? wait a minute, when did she get married? she¡¯s married to the leader of theher abyss empire?¡± cheng cheng stomped his foot in anger. ¡± no, i can¡¯t lose to him in this. ¡± eldest senior brother, didn¡¯t you say you were going to arrange a blind date for me? arrange it for me, i¡¯m going to get married!¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. i¡¯ve arranged for you to meet the young master of the qi family, qi nongwu. you can go and meet him tomorrow.¡± liang shun said with a smile. ¡°qi nongwu? that cripple?¡± cheng yu¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°the man that leng rongrong married was once a disabled man.¡± liang shun said with a smile. ¡°oh, really? alright, i¡¯ll go and meet them!¡± cheng cheng nodded. Chapter 804 ? Chapter 804: she knew about it? Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong and the others returned home. once they reached home, leng rongrong said to mo linyuan and little nan yu, ¡± i¡¯m going to take a shower first, we¡¯ll talkter. ¡± she was so dirty that she couldn¡¯t stand it. fourth master mo was still immersed in the joy of his wife kissing him, so he nodded his head slightly. his heart that had not moved for thousands of years was still beating with joy at this moment. although his wife didn¡¯t love her as much as he did, she probably didn¡¯t hate him that much. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to kiss her. one kiss, and all the unhappiness and gloominess from before were dispelled. on the side, little nan yu looked at his daddy with a look of disdain. the little guy crossed his arms and snorted with his broken arms and legs. ¡°what are you snorting at?¡± fourth master mo narrowed his eyes as he looked at his son. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± the little guy snorted. every time his daddy and mommy showed off their love, he would feel that he was unnecessary, so he was very conflicted. he hoped that his daddy and mommy would have a good rtionship, but he was also worried that they would forget about him if their rtionship was too good ... forgetting his son, this shouldn¡¯t be something a human would do, right? however, he had truly experienced this tragic feeling of being forgotten. yes, it was his blood, his biological child, and he had been forgotten. it was too tragic. it was simply inhumane. recalling the forgotten experience, the little fellow¡¯s face turned sour and he was really a little depressed. fourth master mo was in a good mood, so he looked at little nan yu cuter than usual. even though little nan yu¡¯s expression was dark, fourth master mo didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°how did you meet your mommy?¡± mo linyuan nced at little nan yu and asked, ¡± did mommy tell you where she went? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± little nan yu shook his head. ¡± after huahua and i found the location of the bay, we drove there. but the car broke down halfway ... i happened to run into a storm, so i followed the storm. the storm smelled mommy¡¯s scent and found her. ¡± ¡°where did you find it?¡± mo linyuan asked. ¡± on the side of the road, mommy seemed to have just woken up. we saw fighter jets flying by and knew that something was wrong with the bay, so we didn¡¯t have time to say anything and went straight to the bay. ¡± little nan yu¡¯s voice was childish but he exined the situation clearly. mo linyuan nodded slightly after hearing what little nan yu said. so, leng rongrong had indeed gone missing, and she had indeed fainted. but he didn¡¯t know where she went during that time, and rongrong didn¡¯t tell his son either. ¡°you¡¯ll know when mommyes down.¡± when he said this, little nan yu¡¯s expression was a little serious. could it be him? if it was really him ... how troublesome! why did hee to this world? how did he do it? little nan yu¡¯s cheeks puffed up and he was a little depressed. a few minutester, li ruhua and her group returned from outside. everyone looked rather disheveled. ¡°i heard that young madam is back? young madam is fine?¡± li ruhua asked as soon as she entered. quan yu, tang luo, and the old master also looked at mo linyuan and little nan yu. ¡± yes, mommy is back safely. everyone, don¡¯t worry! ¡± little nan yu nodded at them. seeing their sorry state, he wanted tough, ¡± you guys didn¡¯te back with a cart, did you? ¡± ¡°no, but it¡¯s hard to exin in a few words,¡± tang luo asked, ¡± then, where¡¯s the young madam? how is she now? ¡± where did she go? did the bay really not take her away? what¡¯s wrong with the bay? you caught our pet and then lost it?¡± everyone looked at mo linyuan in unison. fourth master mo shook his head, ¡± she¡¯s in the shower. let¡¯s wait for her toe down. ¡± as they were talking, leng rongrong came down from upstairs. her hair was still wet, so she went straight to the sofa and looked at li ruhua. ¡± huahua, help me dry my hair. ¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡± i¡¯m here. why don¡¯t you ask him to dry your hair for you? ¡± ¡°then you¡¯ll help me blow it?¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. she just felt that such a small thing was not suitable for mo linyuan to do. however, her jealous lover might like to do such things, and doing such things might make him feel more at ease. li ruhua turned around to get a hairdryer and handed it to mo linyuan. fourth master mo started to carefully and seriously dry his wife¡¯s hair. as she was drying her hair, leng rongrong began to talk about her experience. ¡± after i intercepted storm and the others, i had a fight with cheng han. cheng han said that if i could win against her, she would let storm and the others go. that¡¯s why i challenged her to a duel.¡± when leng rongrong said she wanted a one-on-one fight, she was ambushed again. but she didn¡¯t know who it was, but it shouldn¡¯t be someone from the bay gang. cheng yu also had a very surprised expression at the time. she then fainted. after that, she had been in a state of unconsciousness. she only felt that a child had said something to her. however, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was a dream or if it was real. then, she woke up by the roadside and met little nan yu ... everyone knew what happened after that. ¡°so, i don¡¯t know where i went either.¡± leng rongrong had a strange look on her face. ¡± i don¡¯t know who made me faint and then made mee back ... did they make a mistake and caught the wrong person, so they left me on the side of the road? ¡± leng rongrong could not understand. little nan yu¡¯s expression was strange. mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡± it seems that ci dao really knows something. how dare he lie to me! ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he decided to settle the score with the bay. after her hair was dried, leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder was touched by someone, and she gasped. ¡°what happened to your shoulder?¡± mo linyuan then realized that leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder seemed to be injured. ¡°it¡¯s nothing serious. i was just identally punched by cheng yu.¡± leng rongrong massaged her shoulder. there was no big problem. she had thought that her bones were broken, but after some self-examination, she found that it was not a big problem. it was just a little injured, so he couldn¡¯t lift it up. it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem in two days. ¡°she hit you?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was dark. ¡± didn¡¯t we have apetition? when someone attacked me, i was careless and got hit. ¡± leng rongrong said disapprovingly, ¡± it¡¯s not a serious injury. it¡¯ll heal very soon. ¡± you don¡¯t need to go against the rondiers. even theherworld empire will need to spend a lot of effort to get rid of them. you¡¯re the big boss of theher abyss empire. why bother with them?¡± after leng rongrong finished her sentence, everyone looked at her. this was because everyone had always thought that the young mistress did not know that lord fourth was the ruler of theherworld empire. Chapter 805 ? Chapter 805: a group blind date? Trantor: 549690339 fourth master mo¡¯s pupils contracted in surprise, ¡± you already know? ¡± ¡± nonsense, i¡¯m not blind, and i¡¯m not stupid. how can i not know? ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan helplessly. ¡± butler quan can be my butler, what¡¯s the difference between him and your private butler? if he¡¯s your private butler, then aren¡¯t you the boss of theher abyss empire? ¡± ¡°besides, everyone knows about it. how could i not know?¡± leng rongrong rubbed her temples. although she had a big heart and had never seriously thought about this question, she could guess from the people around her that mo linyuan was the fourth master of theherworld empire. however, since mo linyuan did not mention it, she did not ask. however, the truth was right in front of her, and it was impossible for her not to know. moreover, the boss of theher abyss empire was still mo linyuan. it did not make much difference to her. he was her husband anyway. everyone was speechless. they had always thought that they had kept young madam in the dark, but they didn¡¯t expect young madam to know everything. they were the only ones who had been kept in the dark. the group of people¡¯s mouths twitched as they felt a sense of defeat. ¡°what are you doing? is it fun to lie to me?¡± leng rongrongughed and said, ¡± alright, alright, alright. i¡¯ll continue to pretend that i don¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°no need,¡± mo linyuan nced at leng rongrong. ¡± are you angry? ¡± i didn¡¯t tell you the truth.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not angry.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a smile. ¡± i heard that the person in charge of theherworld empire is the richest man in the world. so, you must have a lot of money in your card, right? ¡± leng rongrong took out a card as if she was performing a magic trick. ¡± i¡¯ve decided to squander like crazy! ¡± fourth master mo had thought that leng rongrong was going to say something, which made him nervous for some reason. but after hearing this, he burst intoughter. he raised his hand and rubbed leng rongrong¡¯s head, saying seriously, ¡± the money earned is for you to spend. i¡¯m not afraid of you squandering, but i¡¯m afraid that if you don¡¯t squander, you won¡¯t be able to finish spending it. ¡± leng rongrong, who had been in high spirits, suddenly dropped her shoulders and sighed helplessly. ¡°hey, why aren¡¯t you nervous at all? i¡¯ve lost everything to you. you also know that i¡¯m very good at squandering.¡± ¡°if it¡¯s all gone, i¡¯ll earn more.¡± fourth master mo smiled dotingly. ¡°ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m in so much pain. i thought you would be nervous. why aren¡¯t you nervous? what man would like to keep a prodigal woman? aren¡¯t you angry? aren¡¯t you depressed? you should say,¡±i don¡¯t want a spendthrift wife!¡±¡± leng rongrong put her hands on her hips and snorted. why did the people around her all like to let her squander? they all wanted her to squander, but she was not interested in squandering anymore. he bought this and that ... he bought everything that he should and shouldn¡¯t have. so, what else could she buy? ¡°why are you so cute?¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong affectionately, ¡± i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll feel bad if i say this. besides, i only want you to squander.¡± ¡°daddy, you¡¯ve learned the essence. men earn money for women to spend!¡± little nan yu patted mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder earnestly. ¡± mommy, although you have a headache about spending money, you still like money, don¡¯t you? my money is also yours. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. my little darling is the best! i didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing!¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯ll strive to be a person who can earn more money than daddy. that way, mommy will be able to spend money without doing anything!¡± little nan zhi snorted. ¡°if you want to be richer than me, you¡¯re still far from it,¡± fourth master mo nced at little nan yu, ¡± i will not give my money to you. i will only give it to my wife. ¡± ¡°who wants your money!¡± xiao nan yu rolled his eyes, ¡± i won¡¯t give you my money either. i will only give it to my mommy! ¡± ¡°what a jealous family of three,¡± tang luo sighed deeply. ¡± i also want to get a wife and have a son. it doesn¡¯t matter even if he only quarrels with me. ¡± everyone looked at tang luo at the same time. fourth master mo sized up tang luo, li ruhua, and quan yu. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up as she patted mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± hubby, shouldn¡¯t we also be concerned about the life events of our employees? he couldn¡¯t dy their lives, right? you¡¯re not young anymore?¡± ¡± quan yu, tang luo, li ruhua, there are new missions starting tomorrow. ¡± fourth master mo said coldly. ¡°what mission?¡± the three of them quivered at the same time. ¡°blind date!¡± fourth master mo swept his gaze across the three. the three of them were speechless. the old man: apuse. aowu aowu! storm¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation. it moved forward and wagged its tail excitedly. ¡± awoo! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re going on a blind date too?¡± leng rongrong facepalmed. ¡± my dear, you¡¯re a big white wolf, and maybe even a mutated big white wolf. it might be a little difficult to find a match of equal social status. if you really want to find one, i can only find you a wolf that¡¯s about the same size ... otherwise, do you like samoyed? although she¡¯s a dog, she¡¯s also very beautiful. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s any difference between her and you, except that she¡¯s not as big as you. don¡¯t all men like petite and weak women? you¡¯re a male, after all. isn¡¯t it good to find a petite and weak female dog?¡± storm was speechless. ¡°do i need to find a target for a critical hit? you demon chicken, you haven¡¯t been very happy recently, right? after nan si fell in love with xu ying ¡®er, you became unhappy. to be honest, you and ying ¡®er are one person and one chicken, so of course you can¡¯t be together. if you¡¯re looking for a partner, can¡¯t you find someone of the same kind? if you don¡¯t think chickens look good, you can find a peacock!¡± critical hit: ¡± giggle???!!! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s line of sight fell on rainstorm. his eyes were shining as he was immersed in the television series, unable to extricate himself. the horse was watching the animal world. on the prairie, a group of zebras were staring at it. ¡°rainstorm, you like zebras?¡± leng rongrong asked. storm turned around and looked at leng rongrong in shock. since when did he like zebras? he was a good horse, why was he looking for a partner? it didn¡¯t want anyone to snatch its chicken leg. that day, the whole family was discussing the blind date. leng rongrong even looked at little nan yu and wondered if she should also arrange a child marriage for him. this scared little nan yu. because of her shoulder injury, mo linyuan did not allow leng rongrong to go back to the production team for filming and forced her to take leave. fortunately, leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills were not bad, and she could take on other actors in the crew, so the directors liked her very much and did not have much objection to her taking leave. fourth master mo had also pushed aside his work to apany his wife. that night, under the nket, lord fourth held leng rongrong¡¯s hands and let her touch every part of him. ¡± do you remember how thin your husband¡¯s waist is? if you can¡¯t remember, measure it properly.¡± ¡± wu wu wu wu. ¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t speak, and could only mutter. Chapter 806 ? Chapter 806: ugly every day Trantor: 549690339 the next day, leng rongrong and mo linyuan went to the martial arts school because they had nothing to do. the martial arts centers used to be deste and in dire straits, but now they were very lively. not only did they ept many disciples, but there were also endless streams of people who came to sign up to join the martial arts centers. however, there weren¡¯t many people who could pass the dojo¡¯s test. therefore, the dojo was notpletely overcrowded. it had been a long time since guan li and the others had so many disciples, so they were very excited. each of them had a smile on their faces. they were very happy and serious in educating their disciples. furthermore, all of them pampered their disciples like they were treasures. every coach had different disciples under them, and the group of coaches would especially protect their disciples. ¡°good, good, good, very good. you¡¯re all very good. don¡¯t be too stressed. just ask me if you don¡¯t know anything.¡± jin haixuan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he smiled. his attitude was extremely good. when leng rongrong and mo linyuan entered, everyone looked at them. then, the disciples who were practicing suddenly stopped. everyone looked in the direction of the door. against the light, leng rongrong and mo linyuan stood there like two great gods. ¡°lord rong!¡± ¡°lord rong is here!¡± ¡± the rong ye who won against ye ke. he¡¯s so handsome! ¡± ¡°lord rong!¡± ¡± i knew that i would definitely be able to see lord rong at the martial arts center. i¡¯ve finally met lord rong! ¡± a series of exmations could be heard. then, all the disciples had already forgotten about their own master and directly surrounded leng rongrong and mo linyuan. leng rongrong was speechless. fourth master mo protected leng rongrong in his arms as his aura was released. he looked at everyone coldly. he did not say a word, but his eyes said it all. he would send anyone who dared toe near to the eighteenth level of hell. everyone quickly stopped in their tracks when they saw his gaze. ¡°lord rong, say a few words to us!¡± ¡°yeah, we like you so much!¡± ¡°you¡¯re really amazing and handsome!¡± leng rongrong nodded when she saw how enthusiastic everyone was. she walked over and jumped onto the stage. then, she casually said a few words of encouragement to everyone and thanked them for choosing the dragon tiger dojo. after she finished speaking, she mentioned that there would be apetition held by the global martial arts alliance, and the dragon tiger dojo would also be sending people to participate in thepetition. i hope that everyone can work harder so that you can represent the dojo in thepetition. ¡°will master rong go to thepetition?¡± someone shouted. ¡°i should be there.¡± leng rongrong winked at the group of people. ¡± everyone, you have to work hard. if you¡¯re qualified to participate in thepetition, i¡¯ll treat you to a holiday and a good meal when we¡¯re abroad! ¡± ¡°yay!¡± ¡°i¡¯m definitely going!¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to work hard now!¡± ¡± master, please be more harsh on me. i want to bring glory to the dragon tiger dojo! ¡± the group of people immediately became excited. even ye ke asked in a low voice, ¡± can i sign up for it? ¡± ¡°of course.¡± leng rongrong saw ye kexin, who was surrounded by her disciples, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°then i want to sign up too.¡± after ye ke finished speaking, he asked, ¡± chief, do you have time? i want to spar with you. after that day, i developed some new moves. i want to try them with you. ¡± ye kueke looked at leng rongrong very sincerely. at this time, fourth master mo¡¯s cold eyes peeked over from not too far away. could this fellow have thought of some new proposal technique? as soon as he thought of the sudden proposal, fourth master mo¡¯s head was filled with ck lines. this idiot was simply too much! ¡°my wife is injured.¡± after a long while, fourth master mo¡¯s deep voice was heard. before leng rongrong could agree, he interrupted ye ke, ¡± if you¡¯re interested, you can practice with me. ¡± ¡°really?¡± ye ke was very excited. after the previous battle, he already knew that mo linyuan was stronger than leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. after she was done, she wouldn¡¯t snatch her husband away, right? lord rong¡¯s eyes turned cold. she stared at ye kexin¡¯s direction with a questioning look. ye kuai was speechless. he went up to the ring and said softly, ¡± i definitely won¡¯t propose this time. i¡¯ve thought about it, and i still like women ... ¡± fourth master mo also stepped onto the stage. after leng rongrongnded lightly on the ground, the two of them started fighting in the ring. the first few moves were very intense, but not long after, ye kexin was beaten up by mo linyuan. the people in the audience were stunned. ¡± oh, so lord rong¡¯s husband is even more powerful than lord rong! ¡± ¡± f * ck ... lord rong¡¯s family must be very powerful. after all, even gou ¡®zi is such a powerful tai chi dog! ¡± ¡°even ye ke has lost!¡± ¡± i used to think that chief rong won against ye kexin by luck. but now, it seems that¡¯s not the case. chief rong is the king of strength! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s strong enough. the dragon tiger dojo was the right choice! ¡± ¡± i feel like the dojos in beijing are going to change. the dragon tiger dojo used to be the worst, but it will probably be the strongest in the future! ¡± ye ke had lost. he had once again lost to mo linyuan. however, this martial arts fanatic did not feel ashamed. instead, he was shockingly excited. ¡°great, i lost again!¡± everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. i¡¯ve lost again. is this something worth being excited about? not to mention the crowd, even leng rongrong was already somewhat puzzled about ye kexin¡¯s situation. losing could make him so happy? ¡°the feeling of meeting an opponent is so good. finally, finally, i feel like i can break through the bottleneck again! it¡¯s never a good thing to win.¡± ye ke said excitedly. everyone was speechless. as expected, the structure of a powerful person¡¯s brain might be different. after they left the martial arts school, leng rongrong brought mo linyuan to a restaurant, ready to have some good food. surprisingly, the two of them bumped into cheng han as soon as they entered the restaurant. cheng han was on a blind date with a certain disabled and ugly person. that ugly person was qi nongwu, the useless young master of the qi family who had a dance with leng rongrong. cheng yan probably didn¡¯t expect that qi nongwu was uglier than the rumors said. he also didn¡¯t expect that qi nongwu¡¯s leg would be so badly crippled. she sat opposite qi nongwu and said earnestly, ¡± young master qi, i don¡¯t mean to hurt you, but the gap between us is too big. we¡¯re not suitable. i¡¯m looking for yingluo.¡± before he could finish his words, cheng cheng saw leng rongrong and mo linyuan. the couple walked in hand in hand, looking very loving. cheng han gulped and her eyes were fixed on mo linyuan. ¡± i¡¯m looking for a man who is stronger than him. ¡± qi nongwu couldn¡¯t help but look at leng rongrong. his face was full of pockmarks, and his makeup was uglier than thest time. no wonder people said that the qi family¡¯s eldest young master was getting uglier by the day ... he was getting uglier by the day. leng rongrong finally understood. this makeup was changed every day! Chapter 807 ? Chapter 807: a night that was like hell Trantor: 549690339 the moment qi nongwu saw leng rongrong, he stood up abruptly, his eyes fixed on leng rongrong. ¡°miss rongrong, we meet again.¡± ¡°hello, master qi.¡± leng rongrong nodded at qi nongwu,¡±the two of you are taking a walk.¡± ¡°a blind date.¡± ¡± but don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m not interested in her, ¡± qi nongwu said. fourth master mo was speechless. are you interested in other people? do you need my wife to be at ease? ¡°ha?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± hehe, master qi, you¡¯re really good at joking. ¡± well, it¡¯s fine as long as you guys are happy. you guys can continue, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± after she finished speaking, leng rongrong pulled mo linyuan to the empty seats in front. cheng cheng stared at qi nongwu with a dark expression. she hadn¡¯t even said anything in front of leng rongrong and this qi nongwu actually said he wasn¡¯t interested in her? was she not good? her figure and appearance were considered first-ss. moreover, she was very powerful. she was much better than him, a cripple and an ugly monster, right? however, she was rejected by an ugly cripple, and this cripple seemed to be interested in leng rongrong? f * ck, how could she not be as good as leng rongrong in every way? even if her martial arts were not as good as leng rongrong¡¯s and she lost to her in everypetition, she could not possibly have her blind date partner fall in love with leng rongrong, right? ¡°hey, qi nongwu, do you not like me?¡± cheng cheng looked at qi nongwu with a proud expression. ¡± what do you think is wrong with me? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s not good?¡± qi nongwu was stunned for a moment. ¡± nothing else. i¡¯m just not as good as rongrong in any way. ¡± i¡¯m very sorry, miss cheng. although i¡¯ve agreed to go on a blind date with you, i still have to make it clear to you that i don¡¯t like you!¡± cheng cheng was speechless. she had thought that she didn¡¯t like qi nongwu, but she didn¡¯t expect that qi nongwu didn¡¯t like her. after all, qi nongwu was a cripple and an ugly monster. it was already good enough that a girl was willing to go on a blind date with him. moreover, she was such a good girl ... f * ck, had she been defeated by leng rongrong again? cheng han stared at qi nongwu for a long time, then narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡± do you know who the man beside leng rongrong is? ¡± ¡± i know fourth master mo of theher abyss empire. ¡± qi nongwu¡¯s face was calm. ¡°you know? then you should know that they¡¯re already married, right?¡± cheng cheng looked deeply at qi nongwu. ¡± you want to snatch the woman from the ruler of theherworld empire? can you? ¡± even us, the bay, have to hesitate if we have a conflict with theher abyss empire, because both sides will suffer.¡± ¡°but i like her.¡± qi nongwu¡¯s expression became a little more serious. his eyes seemed to be sharp, and he didn¡¯t look like the legendary trash at all. he said, ¡± i¡¯ve liked her since i was young. if it weren¡¯t for her, i wouldn¡¯t be who i am today. i was made by her. ¡± cheng cheng nced at qi nongwu with an interested look on his face. she crossed her arms and said, ¡± you don¡¯t look like an arrogant person, but you seem different from the rumors. ¡± he didn¡¯t look like a good-for-nothing and was a little ugly, but he didn¡¯t look like a simple person who dared to snatch a woman from the boss of theher abyss empire. more importantly, he knew who the boss of theher abyss empire was. fourth master mo¡¯s identity was not a secret in the eyes of many, but it was also a secret in the eyes of many ordinary people. qi nongwu smiled faintly, his eyes deep. ¡°you look uglier when you smile.¡± cheng han held his forehead. he simply couldn¡¯t look at it anymore. it was so ugly that it made him want to puke. he really couldn¡¯t eat when he saw such a face. however, she had a good idea. there was only one person in the world who held the power of theher abyss empire, and mo linyuan was probably the only man with such highprehensive qualities. she had always liked topete with leng rongrong, and now she kind of wanted topete with leng rongrong for this man. however, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to y dirty tricks, but she couldpete with her fairly. ¡°hey, are you interested in working together?¡± cheng han lifted his sharp chin and nodded at qi nongwu. ¡°cooperation?¡± qi nongwu became interested. ¡°you think of a way to get leng rongrong, and i¡¯ll think of a way to get her man. i think we¡¯re friends, not enemies. although you¡¯re a little weak, it seems easier for two people to poach someone.¡± cheng yu said. qi nongwu sized up the two of them. ¡± they¡¯re very in love. ¡± ¡°i can tell.¡± cheng cheng crossed his arms in front of his chest. when leng rongrong had disappeared, fourth master mo had been searching for her like a madman, almost razing the bay to the ground. ¡°then why do you still want to snatch it?¡± qi nongwu looked at cheng yu and said, ¡± you don¡¯t seem to like mo linyuan. ¡± ¡°who says i have to like her? i just want to win against leng rongrong.¡± cheng yu snorted. ¡°......¡± ¡°let¡¯s cooperate.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were just about to eat when cheng han and qi nongwu walked over. ¡°we haven¡¯t eaten yet, can we sit down and eat together? we¡¯re all acquaintances.¡± cheng yu asked. then, without waiting for the two to react, cheng cheng sat down beside mo linyuan. qi nongwu sat beside leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. mo linyuan was speechless. fourth master mo looked at cheng han with dissatisfaction. he was very dissatisfied with cheng han, and his eyes were full of disdain. cheng han looked at mo linyuan with interest. she raised her eyebrows and mouthed, ¡± do you want to know who took your wife away that day? fourth master mo, who was about to kick cheng han away, suddenly stopped in his tracks. his dark eyes, which were like those of hell, stared at cheng han. he knew that this woman definitely knew! she must have known what happened that day. on the other side, qi nongwu was also talking to leng rongrong. he was smiling the whole time and expressed that he was very happy to see leng rongrong again. ¡± i have always remembered what you said to me. thank you. without you, qi nongwu would not be here today. ¡± qi nongwu¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°what did i say?¡± leng rongrong touched her head, she waspletely confused. she couldn¡¯t even remember what she had said to qi nongwu. speaking of her and qi nongwu, they had only met once at the banquet of the old witch xuanyuan. they had only danced and didn¡¯t say anything else. so, what the hell was with qi nongwu¡¯s look of gratitude and wanting to devote himself to him? leng rongrong was bewildered. ¡± first young master qi, did you get the wrong person? ¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s you.¡± qi nongwu¡¯s face was filled with determination. ¡°it¡¯s me?¡± leng rongrong was surprised. ¡± didn¡¯t we just meet twice? ¡± ¡± you may not remember, but a long time ago, we met qianqian too. ¡± qi nongwu seemed to be lost in his memories. a long, long time ago, on that dark night, he should have died ... it was her, because she had allowed him to be reborn. perhaps she had always been kind and had saved too many people, so she had forgotten about him. however, he would never forget that night, which was as dark as hell to him, and he would never forget her, who appeared in front of him like a bright light. Chapter 808 ? Chapter 808: chapter 809-one is marked by thepany one keeps Trantor: 549690339 the dishes were served. the group of people didn¡¯t say anything else, but began to eat with their own ulterior motives. the two of them were supposed to be on a date alone, but the scene became awkward and strange when two more people from the blind date suddenly shared a table. qi nongwu had only taken a few bites, but his eyes were fixed on leng rongrong¡¯s body. ¡± soon, ¡± he suddenly said. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong looked at qi nongwu in confusion. ¡± what do you mean by soon? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing. you¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± qi nongwuughed. leng rongrong thought,¡±why do i feel a little scared?¡± she looked up at mo linyuan. mo linyuan didn¡¯t chase cheng cheng away. instead, he seemed to be thinking about something. he was eating absentmindedly, and his mind had flown off somewhere. leng rongrong was speechless. why did it feel like everyone was acting weird? ¡°i have something to say.¡± cheng cheng suddenly put down his chopsticks and said. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°i want topete with you,¡± cheng yu said. ¡°what¡¯s thepetition?¡± leng rongrong thought it was something else, but she was shocked by cheng cheng¡¯s serious expression. in the end, he said something aboutpetition. cheng han and her had always been in apetitive rtionship. no matter what happened, cheng han would alwayspete with her. she had long been used to it. what leng rongrong didn¡¯t expect was what cheng cheng said next. ¡°men!¡± cheng cheng turned to look at mo linyuan. ¡± i want to snatch your man away! ¡± ¡°!!!¡±leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at cheng han in front of her. she had an incredulous expression on her face. ¡± cheng han, is your brain damaged? ¡± i¡¯m already married.¡± ¡°you can get a divorce even if you¡¯re married.¡± cheng cheng coughed and said, ¡± i¡¯m making it clear to you now, so i¡¯m not considered a third party. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she nced at mo linyuan. mo linyuan did not say anything. he actually did not say anything? did he tacitly agree that cheng han could snatch her away? of course, fourth master mo didn¡¯t like cheng cheng, but cheng cheng knew who had knocked rongrong out and taken her away. although he had checked her body after he returned and confirmed that there was nothing wrong, he was still very worried and uneasy. he had sent nan si to investigate, but he could not find any clues. the period of time when leng rongrong went missing could be said to be a nk. no matter who it was, even if they didn¡¯t hurt rongrong, he was still worried and afraid. if there was a first time, there would be a second time, and if there was a second time, there would be a third time. he would take her away from under his eyes. ¡°the person involved didn¡¯t object, so i don¡¯t seem to have any reason to object.¡± seeing that mo linyuan did not say anything, leng rongrong pouted her little red lips, as if she had been wronged. this meal was not very happy. when they went back, cheng yu was still pestering them. even qi nongwu was following them. along the way, qi nongwu kept talking to leng rongrong, while cheng yu kept talking to mo linyuan. ¡°we¡¯re home.¡± leng rongrong snorted. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to follow us into the house? if you¡¯re not afraid of my formation, then you¡¯re wee toe in.¡± at the mention of formations, cheng yu¡¯s face paled in an instant. ¡± i suddenly remembered that my eldest senior brother asked me to go back and report to him. goodbye! ¡± then, as if she had seen a ghost, the woman drove away in her car. ¡°i¡¯ll also take my leave.¡± qi nongwu turned to leng rongrong and said elegantly, ¡± see you at the celebration party in a few days. ¡± ¡°a celebration party?¡± while leng rongrong was still confused, qi nongwu also drove away in his little broken car. ¡°what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± mo linyuan frowned. he did not like qi nongwu. ¡°i also want to know what my rtionship with him is. he seems to be very familiar with me.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s brows were tightly locked together. she could not remember that she knew qi nongwu. after she finished speaking, leng rongrong narrowed her eyes and looked at mo linyuan. she wanted to ask him what was going on. but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t say anything. she trusted mo linyuan, so there was no need to ask. two dayster, mo linyuan took tang luo overseas because he had something urgent to deal with. a few dayster, olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu suddenly appeared in the floating life residence. this time, the two of them didn¡¯t bring a single bodyguard and directly entered the floating life residence. they took the same path asst time, but xuanyuan qiongyu had already broken all the arrays. the old man and the young man arrived at the courtyard of the small vi. olddy xuanyuan still couldn¡¯t speak. she was cursing, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°leng rongrong,¡± after xuanyuan qiongyu reached the courtyard, she coldly shouted, ¡±e out and help grandma recover her throat! ¡± because it was morning, leng rongrong was still sleeping in. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s shout only managed to get li ruhua and butler quan toe out. little nan yu had gone to film and the old man had gone to the martial arts center, so only these two people and a few pets were sleeping. it was rare that he was not forced to practice martial arts crazily by the old man, and he could finally sleep in. li ruhua and butler quan were extremely displeased that xuanyuan qiongyu had woken them up. one was marked by one¡¯s proximity to vermilion, and the two butlers ¡®temper when they woke up was noughing matter. ¡°what are you shouting about? it¡¯s not good to disturb people¡¯s dreams so early in the morning.¡± li ruhua was dressed in a pce-style nightdress and had an exhausted eye mask over her head as she rushed out. it was a two-meter-tall man wearing a pce-style nightdress. the sleeves, cor, and skirt were allced withce, and it was the white kind. this gave xuanyuan qiongyu quite a scare. ¡°when did this brand¡¯s dress have such a big size?¡± ¡°i epted an advertisement from them, so of course, they¡¯ll custom-make such a big dress for me. what, you have an opinion? you¡¯re allowed to wear a dress, but i¡¯m not?¡± hua hua¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at xuanyuan qiongyu, her face full of dissatisfaction. for a moment, xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t know what to say. she waspletely dumbfounded. olddy xuanyuan couldn¡¯t believe it either. her eyes were wide open as she cursed, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. she was almost suffocating. ¡°f * ck, you old woman, are you scolding me?¡± li ruhua furrowed her brows. one look at the old man¡¯s expression and she knew she was cursing. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with malice as she spat to the side. li ruhua¡¯s eyes widened to the size of copper bells. ¡± y-y-you ... how dare you spit on the young madam¡¯s food! ¡± ¡°damn, she¡¯s done for.¡± quan yu had juste out. when he saw this scene, he was gloating. when olddy xuanyuan heard li ruhua say that the vegetables were leng rongrong¡¯s, she rushed over and gave them a few hard kicks. xuanyuan qiongyu shouted angrily, ¡± leng rongrong, get her out! ¡± is she the one behind all the things that happened to the xuanyuan family recently? it¡¯s one thing that she made grandma speechless, but now she¡¯s even destroyed the xuanyuan family¡¯s business. is she crazy?¡± Chapter 809 ? Chapter 809: storm was stabbed! Trantor: 549690339 the sound instion was probably too good, leng rongrong was sleeping in her room and did not hear xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s mad dog-like roars downstairs. li ruhua and butler quan looked at the old madam and xuanyuan qiongyu withplicated expressions. they felt that they didn¡¯t need to do anything and that young madam could do it herself. under such circumstances, the young madam would usually take action herself. ¡°our lord rong is still sleeping. if you want to call her, go upstairs and call her yourself. the sound instion of this room is better. even if you shout until your throat breaks, you won¡¯t wake her up.¡± when xuanyuan qiongyu heard li ruhua¡¯s words, she suspiciously looked at her. are you sure there¡¯s no trap? however, she had already asked her master, and leng rongrong¡¯s array skills were no longer a problem for her. she hade prepared. moreover, her ultimate goal was not to deal with leng rongrong at all. she just wanted to find a way to get into a conflict with leng rongrong, then attack storm as a matter of course, so that storm would be poisoned. she had previously tried to find a master on the kill list to poison storm, but that idiot had epted the mission and came here. he said that he had not entered the house, but after seeing leng rongrong, he ran back to ask her if she was dealing with leng rongrong¡¯s pet. the moment he heard that they were dealing with leng rongrong, the assassin shook his head like a rattle-drum, then directly returned the deposit to her, indicating that he would not ept the mission. he was the thousand-faced ghost doctor, who was ranked fifth on the murder list, but he did not dare to poison leng rongrong¡¯s dog! what ghost doctor, he was simply a good-for-nothing. he¡¯s even ranked fifth? he¡¯s simply ranked first in the cowardly rankings. ter on, she found a few other assassins on the kill list, and they were all the same as the thousand-faced ghost doctor. so, she had to think of a way to poison him personally. it was a very simple matter. he spent money to find someone, and he didn¡¯t even need to earn money. she would just take it as she was saving money. under li ruhua¡¯s guidance, xuanyuan qiongyu went upstairs and stopped in front of leng rongrong¡¯s room. after thinking about it, she knocked on the door. there was no movement inside. xuanyuan qiongyu grabbed the doorknob and gently turned it. he realized that the door was not locked! this woman didn¡¯t lock the door when she slept? no, it might not be unlocked. there might be some mechanism inside! xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. she hid to the side of the door, and then pushed it open with her hand. she thought that some hidden weapon or something would fly out. but it didn¡¯t. after the door was pushed open, there was no movement or sound from inside. xuanyuan qiongyu was stunned for a moment. she didn¡¯t expect that there would be no hidden weapons. at the top of the stairs, quan yu and li ruhua stuck their heads out at the same time to look at the door. quan yu shook his head and looked at xuanyuan qiongyu sympathetically as if he was looking at a dead person. ¡± she must have thought that the door wasn¡¯t locked because there were traps and hidden weapons inside. but what she didn¡¯t know was that the reason why young madam never locked the door was because no one would seek death by opening it. with young madam¡¯s temper when she wakes up, other than fourth master, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who can stop her. opening the door to youngdy¡¯s room is no different from opening the door to hell. who would dare to open her door?¡± li ruhua nodded her head like pounding garlic. ¡± that¡¯s right. ¡± how do you think xuanyuan qiongyu will die?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know how i¡¯ll die, but i¡¯ll definitely die a horrible death. that¡¯s right. ¡± quan yu said, ¡± let¡¯s retreat. don¡¯t get injured by mistake. ¡± upstairs, xuanyuan qiongyu had already carefully entered leng rongrong¡¯s room. leng rongrong¡¯s bed was superrge, surrounded by curtains. she was lying in the middle of the soft bed, seemingly sleeping soundly. ¡°leng rongrong!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu walked to the bedside and shouted. leng rongrong, who had been in a deep sleep, suddenly jolted awake. she was so shocked that she opened her eyes immediately. her eyes were a little listless and dazed, as if she had not yete out of her dream. her unfocused eyes met with xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face. ¡± who are you? don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very rude to interrupt someone¡¯s good dream? ¡± before xuanyuan qiongyu could react, leng rongrong gave her a tight p. ¡°pa! pa!¡± it was clear and loud. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face instantly swelled up. then, before she could react for the second time, leng rongrong lifted her leg and kicked. ¡± get out! ¡± just like that, xuanyuan qiongyu was kicked to the ground. after kicking her, leng rongrong fell back and continued to sleep with her eyes closed. xuanyuan qiongyu, who had fallen to the ground and was holding her face, looked as if she was suffocating. ¡°leng rongrong!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was stunned for a few seconds, then she jumped up and yelled at leng rongrong, ¡± you dare to hit me! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re too noisy. if you keep talking, i¡¯ll beat you up until you can¡¯t speak!¡± lord rong yawned and jumped up in anger. then, he started to attack xuanyuan qiongyu. she even closed her eyes. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s chest heaved up and down. after exchanging two blows with leng rongrong, she quickly retreated. leng rongrong chased her with her eyes closed, hitting her from upstairs to downstairs. then, xuanyuan qiongyu took the opportunity to throw herself towards storm. she grabbed storm¡¯s fur, and suddenly, her eyes turned cold, and she stabbed a needle into storm¡¯s leg. the needle was very thin and was not easily noticed. storm didn¡¯t even feel it when he was stabbed. storm had only been pulled by xuanyuan qiongyu a little, so it was very angry. its dog paw suddenly pped, making the side of xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face that was not swollen symmetrical to the other side. leng rongrong chased after xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu had seeded, and she was instantly very proud. the medicine was poured in. if there were no idents, the storm would go crazy tonight. she also wanted to apply medicine on the other animals, but xuanyuan qiongyu knew that if she made a move on the other pets, the chances were not very high, and it would be easy to expose herself. ¡°leng rongrong, can you wake up? i¡¯m not here to fight with you.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu cursed as she exchanged blows with leng rongrong. leng rongrong chased after xuanyuan qiongyu and hit her for a long time before she finally came to her senses. then, she became even more displeased. ¡± how did you get in? ¡± ¡°i walked in, of course!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu sneered, ¡± do you think you¡¯re the only one in the world who knows how to use arrays? those formations of yours are just child¡¯s y to me. ¡± ¡°this is child¡¯s y to you?¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu suspiciously. her formation was quite special. moreover, thest time xuanyuan qiongyu and the old witch came, they clearly couldn¡¯t get out of the formation. in such a short period of time, how did xuanyuan qiongyu break her array? leng rongrong was surprised. the difficulty of this formation was extremely high. the average person wouldn¡¯t be able to crack it, and the person she hired was also a very powerful person ... leng rongrong¡¯s expression changed slightly. the way she looked at xuanyuan qiongyu was a little different. she felt that there must be an extraordinary master behind xuanyuan qiongyu. Chapter 810 ? Chapter 810: eat everything that was trampled Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong didn¡¯t think for too long, because she quickly noticed that olddy xuanyuan was actually torturing her dish! that row of vegetables that she had grown with her own hands had been destroyed by this old witch! moreover, this old witch was actually addicted to stepping on the vegetables. she stepped on them one after another. the vegetables were crushed one after another. it felt so good. the olddy was addicted to ying and continued to step on it again and again. the more she stepped on it, the more excited she became. there was arge shed at the side. the old witch saw that shed again and became even more excited. there must be more expensive vegetables in the greenhouse. did this b * tch like to grow vegetables so much? then she would destroy all her dishes. this was simply to vent her anger to the extreme. the old woman rushed into the greenhouse and continued to trample on the nts. the vegetables in the greenhouse had been specially nted by leng rongrong and had already grown. the vegetables were all growing very well, and because they were carefully taken care of, the taste was also very fresh. originally, she had wanted to keep her own to eat, but leng rongrong saw that olddy xuanyuan had finished stepping on the vegetables outside and started to attack the vegetables in her greenhouse. she rubbed her eyes in disbelief. then, he rubbed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°my dish?¡± lord rong looked at li ruhua and butler quan in disbelief. ¡°we tried our best to stop it, but we failed.¡± li ruhua lowered her head and said in all seriousness, ¡± this old hag is too much. we already said that this is young madam¡¯s field, but she¡¯s stepping on these vegetables even more. ¡± leng rongrong walked up to olddy xuanyuan in a few steps. leng rongrong stood at the edge of the shed, exuding an extremely cold aura. she just stared at olddy xuanyuan. olddy xuanyuan stomped on the ground with all her might. leng rongrong took a deep breath, ¡± i don¡¯t like to hit the elderly, but i¡¯m very irritable now. ¡± olddy xuanyuan nced at leng rongrong, then continued to trample on leng rongrong¡¯s vegetable garden. seeing leng rongrong so angry, she was even more pleased. ¡± da bai, critical hit, storm, storm, get over here! ¡± leng rongrong shouted and whistled at the same time. then, from the surrounding flowers, many snakes, frogs, and other things suddenly jumped out from the grass. on the wall, a group of wild cats suddenly appeared. there were fat and thin wild cats. ¡°teach them a good lesson.¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest. she didn¡¯t make a move, but that didn¡¯t mean these animals couldn¡¯t. humans might respect the old and cherish the young, but animals didn¡¯t. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s expression changed when she heard leng rongrong¡¯s words. she opened her mouth, but no sound came out. suddenly, a huge python appeared and wrapped around olddy xuanyuan¡¯s leg. on the other side, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t very good either. after a critical hit, she pped her wings and flew above xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s head. then, she began to use her ws to kick her head wildly. a group of stray cats also rushed out and surrounded xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan. li ruhua went to bring out a few small stools. then, three people in pajamas sat on the steps at the door, basking in the morning sun as they watched xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan being tortured. the old man and the young man ran around the courtyard again and again, being chased miserably. li ruhua turned around and took out a pot of nuts, then gave them to leng rongrong and butler quan. ¡± it¡¯s more appropriate to eat something when you¡¯re watching a good show. ¡± ¡°ah yingluo, don¡¯t chase me!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu cried and shouted. she tried her best to hit the critical hit, but she couldn¡¯t. it was as if the chicken was growing on her head, and she couldn¡¯t get it away. the scene was extremely chaotic and it could be said to be very exciting. leng rongrong and the others calmly ate their nuts and watched the show. entangled by the python and pped by the white tiger and storm, olddy xuanyuan was trembling in fear. meanwhile, rainstorm suddenly became interested in xuanyuan qiongyu. it crazily chased after xuanyuan qiongyu, madlyshing at her long hair. after watching the show for a long time, leng rongrong stood up and asked, ¡± are we almost done? ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, are you almost done?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu felt as if a part of her head had gone bald. it was hard to believe that her head had actually been gnawed bald by a horse. she howled like crazy. ¡°i¡¯ll let you go if you can restore all my vegetables. otherwise, hehe. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp glint. ¡± i can easily get these little animals to create a few tragedies for your xuanyuan family. ¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. leng rongrong actually had the same thoughts as her. was she really going to use these animals to kill them? the storm had yet to go berserk, and she was going to die at leng rongrong¡¯s hands? damn it! no, she couldn¡¯t die. she was still waiting for leng rongrong to die so that she could upy this house. as long as leng rongrong was dead, everything would be solved. ¡°i¡¯ll help you restore the vegetable field here!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu shouted, ¡± let us go! i¡¯ll help you restore everything here! ¡± leng rongrong nodded, her gaze falling on olddy xuanyuan. the old witch was huffing and puffing in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. her leg was wrapped by a python, and the python seemed to want to coil itself around her body. ¡°i¡¯ll convince grandma!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu quickly said, ¡± you, you tell these animals to retreat. we¡¯ll listen to you from now on. ¡± leng rongrong casually ate the whistle, and all the animals left. only the ones at home were left. she said to xuanyuan qiongyu, ¡± eat all the destroyed vegetables, and then rent them. ¡± storm, storm, big white, critical strike, you guys supervise them. if they don¡¯t do a good job, you can eat them if you want! especially the big white tiger. it had not eaten humans for a long time, right? after you eat them, remember to destroy the corpses.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s hair stood on end. olddy xuanyuan trembled in anger. after that, under leng rongrong¡¯s coercion, the two of them ate all the vegetables that olddy xuanyuan had stepped on. there was also a vegetable that old hag xuanyuan had spat on. li ruhua stared at the vegetable, insistent that old hag xuanyuan eat it. xuanyuan qiongyu was gnawing on a raw cabbage as she retched and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± can i ask you a question? ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong cast a sidelong nce at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± all of the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies have been facing problems recently. is it because of you? ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu narrowed her eyes and asked. old madam xuanyuan wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d had problems in the xuanyuan family. and all thepanies, almost all thepanies, the original partners had all withdrawn from cooperation, the suppliers had also cut off their supply, and there were all kinds of internal staff conflicts. it was aplete mess. Chapter 811 ? Chapter 811: she had already taken action against the xuanyuan family Trantor: 549690339 ¡± yes, i heard that thesepanies were managed by my father. i¡¯ve decided to take back everything that belongs to me. ¡± leng rongrong smiled. in fact, ever since she found out that xuanyuan nantian was her father and that many of the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies were her father¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears, she had already begun to secretly take action. she had a lot of connections in beijing. she knew all the big four families, and half of the capital was her shop. if she wanted to destroy the xuanyuan family, it would be a piece of cake. although she didn¡¯t seem to be moved on the surface, she was already preparing to take back everything that belonged to the xuanyuan family and settle the score with the old witch. back then, she more or less already knew some of the truth behind her father¡¯s disappearance. she didn¡¯t believe that her father would kill her grandfather, who was the former heir of the xuanyuan family and was able to run the martial arts school so well, manage the xuanyuan family so well, and was once the heir. murder? how was that possible? she had asked ye fei and the others to help her investigate. the result was that xuanyuan nantian was an extremely powerful and gentle person. he treated people very well. except for the fact that he sometimes did things independently, he was praised by people most of the time. moreover, xuanyuan nantian and old master xuanyuan had a very good rtionship. xuanyuan nantian was the sessor appointed by the old master, and the old master intended to give all his assets to him. on the other hand, olddy xuanyuan didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her old man. when old master xuanyuan passed away, olddy xuanyuan was there. after the old man passed away, all his assets fell into the hands of the olddy. xuanyuan nantian disappeared. leng rongrong didn¡¯t know the details of what had happened back then, but she knew that xuanyuan nantian wasn¡¯t the biological son of olddy xuanyuan. he was the illegitimate son of old master xuanyuan. although she¡¯d been living in the xuanyuan family since she was a child, and not many people knew about this, old madam xuanyuan was well aware of it. after leng rongrong had secretly investigated these things, she had a rough idea that olddy xuanyuan might have had a direct connection to old master xuanyuan¡¯s death. although there wasn¡¯t any direct evidence that olddy xuanyuan had killed old master xuanyuan, she had already sent people to look for evidence. she nned to send the olddy to jail, and at the same time, clear her father¡¯s name and restore his reputation. although she had never met her father and did not know if her father knew of her existence, he was still her father, after all. she had always been protective of him. ¡°it¡¯s you indeed!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s hair stood on end when she saw leng rongrong¡¯s smile. she had not expected leng rongrong to be this powerful. the xuanyuan family was one of the four great families, and they had deep roots here. ordinary people couldn¡¯t shake the xuanyuan family¡¯s position at all, and they had no way of shaking the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies. although thepany was not as prosperous as when the old man had existed, it was still doing well. it was not as good as the old man¡¯spany, but it was better than the old man¡¯spany. however, leng rongrong¡¯s casual words had shaken the entire xuanyuan family. she didn¡¯t know when leng rongrong had started to make a move on the xuanyuan family, but it was impossible that she had just done it today. the internal strife and turmoil in the xuanyuan family might have been caused by the explosives that leng rongrong had nted the moment she returned. then, she lit the fuse, and with a boom, the xuanyuan family was thrown into chaos. for the past few days, the xuanyuan family had been extremely busy. the xuanyuan family¡¯spany¡¯s stock price plummeted, and their business partners began to leave one by one, not hesitating to lose money. it looked like they were about to be destroyed. thinking of this, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s blood ran cold. even if leng rongrong was allowed to exist for one more day, she would still be a huge threat to the entire xuanyuan family. that¡¯s right, she was the boss of the north thearch club, which was why she had such a strongwork of connections and was able to shake up the xuanyuan family. i can¡¯t let her continue to exist. she should not exist! sure enough, master was right, leng rongrong could not be underestimated. she really could destroy the xuanyuan family. she was too terrifying! xuanyuan qiongyu narrowed her eyes and looked at leng rongrong. she gasped a few times and did not say anything after looking at leng rongrong a few times. she could only hope that the expensive neurotoxin that the beast tamer had bought for her would work. he could only hope that storm would go crazy. then, he would bite leng rongrong¡¯s family to death. he hoped that the tragedy of the floating life residence would be on the headlines tomorrow. at that time, the floating life residence and the xuanyuan family would be in her hands. thinking of this, xuanyuan qiongyu secretlyughed and was extremely excited. she nced at olddy xuanyuan. this old thing could no longer speak. when leng rongrong died, she would kill the old thing and push the me to the dead leng rongrong. then, everything in the xuanyuan family would be hers. thinking of this, xuanyuan qiongyuughed out loud. ¡°is she smiling?¡± li ruhua was stunned for a moment. ¡± she couldn¡¯t have gone crazy from the storm, right? ¡± but xuanyuan qiongyu quickly stopped smiling and walked to olddy xuanyuan¡¯s side, saying a few words to her. then, for the whole day, xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan took care of these nts in the courtyard and nted all the destroyed nts. the olddy was still cursing, but her mouth was moving, and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. on the other hand, xuanyuan qiongyu was very quiet. from time to time, she wouldugh out loud. her mind was filled with all kinds of headlines, the tragedy of the floating life residence! everything was hers! it was not until evening that xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan left the floating life residence. when they left, they were in a sorry state. but xuanyuan qiongyu seemed to be very happy. leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s smiling face and felt that something was not right. after being forced to stay by her, eating so much lettuce, and even growing vegetables for a day, she felt that even a lunatic wouldn¡¯t be able tough, but xuanyuan qiongyu could actuallyugh. ¡°flower, little yu, something¡¯s not right. immediately check the surveince footage from the beginning to the end. see clearly what xuanyuan qiongyu did after she came in and went out.¡± leng rongrong said as she started to look around. xuanyuan qiongyu probably didn¡¯te to the floating life residence to be abused. what was she here for? she must have had a motive and had already seeded. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left with a smile. at the same time. xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan were sitting in the same car. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s hair was disheveled, and there was a bald patch on the top of her head. there were all sorts of scratch marks on her face, but she could not suppress the joy in her heart at all, and her face was full of smiles. although olddy xuanyuan was embarrassed and angry, she knew that xuanyuan qiongyu must have seeded when she saw her smile, so she was very happy. Chapter 812 ? Chapter 812: oh no, it¡¯s a storm! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°grandma, don¡¯t worry, leng rongrong will die tomorrow. she and her friends will all die miserably!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at olddy xuanyuan and smiled. her eyes were filled with killing intent.¡¯not just leng rongrong, you old thing should die too.¡¯ you watch leng rongrong die first, then i¡¯ll kill you! olddy xuanyuan¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. she patted xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s hand with her old hand and nodded. then, she pointed at her mouth. she was really annoyed that she couldn¡¯t speak. she usually liked to curse and swear. old women were always very annoying, and she was that kind of especially annoying old woman. however, she had been unable to speak for the past few days, and she was almost suffocating. if leng rongrong died, would she be unable to speak? olddy xuanyuan was a little displeased and angry. ¡± grandma, don¡¯t forget that you still have me. i¡¯m a very good chinese medicine doctor. you still have my master. if it doesn¡¯t work out, i¡¯ll ask my master to help you solve this problem. by then, you¡¯ll be fine. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± our top priority is to deal with that b * tch leng rongrong. if she didn¡¯t die, the xuanyuan family would be finished! also, you heard her. she said she wanted to take back the xuanyuan family. did she own everything in the xuanyuan family? she¡¯s nothing! all of this belongs to grandma! without grandma, there¡¯s no xuanyuan family!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words made olddy xuanyuan¡¯s heart burst with joy. she looked at xuanyuan qiongyu happily and nodded in satisfaction. the car drove off. the sky turned dark. in the floating life house, leng rongrong received a call from little nan yu. the little guy said that he had a night scene to shoot at night, so he wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner. leng rongrong acknowledged and did not say much. in fact, she was a little d that little nan yu didn¡¯te back for the night scene. she was a little uneasy, especially when she thought of xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s strange smile when she left. there was definitely something. she had definitely left something behind in the floating life residence. moreover, there was definitely an expert behind xuanyuan qiongyu. her array wasn¡¯t that easy to break. thest time she came, xuanyuan qiongyu was half-dead because of the array. it didn¡¯t make sense that she could break all the arrays this time. li ruhua and quan yu had already been checking the surveince cameras for the entire day. they repeatedly watched everything xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan did after they came in. they saw how xuanyuan qiongyu broke the array and also saw if they had buried any explosives when they nted the vegetables. however, they could not see anything. it was time for dinner. li ruhua made dinner while quan yu continued to check the surveince camera over and over again. leng rongrong also sat by the side and looked at the method xuanyuan qiongyu used to break the array. just as she had guessed, xuanyuan qiongyu was quite good at breaking array formations. however, it was probably rote memorization, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to break the array. looking at this scene, leng rongrong suddenly remembered what ye fei had once said. although xuanyuan qiongyu was a maternal granddaughter, one of the main reasons why she had always been so doted on was that she had a master. he had a very powerful master, who was very famous for being very good at fortune-telling and the like. he was said to have the ability to predict the future. that master had told olddy xuanyuan that xuanyuan qiongyu was the xuanyuan family¡¯s lucky star. if she could bring the xuanyuan family to glory, keeping xuanyuan qiongyu by her side would be good for the xuanyuan family in the future. it just so happened that olddy xuanyuan trusted her master. after that, he had always doted on xuanyuan qiongyu, and after staying by her side for a long time, his feelings for her were naturally extraordinary. it seemed that her master was not an ordinary person. otherwise, she would not be so powerful. leng rongrong was on her guard. she wondered if xuanyuan qiongyu had set up a formation here. she also asked critical strike and the others to check if there was anything wrong with the house, but no one noticed anything wrong. li ruhua finished preparing dinner, and the group sat down to eat. quan yu looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± young madam, are you thinking too much? xuanyuan qiongyu has always been under our eyes. if they really did something, we should be able to find out. however, we didn¡¯t notice anything. could it be that she was triggered and that¡¯s why she smiled?¡± butler quan was a meticulous person. moreover, he was the chief steward of theher abyss empire, so he was quite sensitive to everything. it was not to the extent that an old woman, a woman, would not notice what she was doing. leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± something¡¯s not right. ¡± li ruhua said as she ate, ¡± i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it either. she¡¯s just here to question you, isn¡¯t she? i¡¯ve seen that the two of them have always been quite reckless, shameless, and unafraid of death. so, they might not havee prepared.¡± leng rongrong had lost her appetite after a few bites. she felt an inexplicable sense of uneasiness in her heart. she hoped that she was thinking too much, but she couldn¡¯t help but think about it. because xuanyuan qiongyu really seemed to be smiling from the bottom of her heart, and she was especially happy. after dinner, leng rongrong asked li ruhua and quan yu to check the surveince footage again. she then led the storm and the others to walk the same path that xuanyuan qiongyu had walked. the night was dark. leng rongrong followed storm and a few others to the waterside pavilion. the water was pitch ck and very quiet. the piranhas inside had been fed to their fill, so they no longer flew out. a gust of cold wind blew. leng rongrong rubbed her arms, feeling an inexplicable chill. she turned around and happened to meet a big white wolf in front of her. the big white wolf¡¯s eyes were red and it bared its teeth at her. ¡°howling storm.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. damn it, i never thought that the problem wasn¡¯t with the formation or anything else, but the storm! ¡°young madam, we found a problem!¡± not far away, li ruhua and butler quan hurried over and then stopped in their tracks. ¡°it¡¯s toote!¡± under the moonlight, leng rongrong¡¯s face could be said to be devoid of blood. ¡± roar! roar! roar! ¡± storm was no longer howling. it twisted its neck and roared. it raised its front leg and smacked its head hard. after it roared at leng rongrong, it seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. it whimpered again, sounding very aggrieved. ¡°storm?¡± leng rongrong called out carefully. storm suddenly raised its head again, this time with a fierce look in its eyes, like a wild beast in the jungle that had been hungry for a long time, and leng rongrong had obviously be a piece of fat meat in its eyes. Chapter 813 ? Chapter 813: lord rong, run! Trantor: 549690339 critical strike, rainstorm, and big white tiger were all following leng rongrong. at this moment, they all jumped up from leng rongrong¡¯s back and stood in front of her to protect her. the animals had always had a good rtionship with each other. at this moment, they were all very worried when they saw that something was wrong with storm. giggle, giggle! critical strike stood on his horse¡¯s back, pping his wings anxiously and neighing at storm. storm raised its two front hooves and thennded on the ground. it stomped on the ground madly and hissed at storm, as if it was trying to wake up storm who was not fully conscious. the white tiger¡¯s intelligence was lower, so it was not in the right state. however, when it saw that storm and the critical hit had both done so, it roared at storm. however, after the coward finished roaring, storm also roared at it. after that, the big white tiger was so scared that it peed its pants and immediately rolled and crawled behind leng rongrong¡¯s back to act like a cat. ¡°i don¡¯t know what xuanyuan qiongyu used to create this storm.¡± butler quan shouted, ¡± is storm¡¯s mind in disorder? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± leng rongrong looked at butler quan and li ruhua. ¡± you guys stay away from here. storm¡¯sbat power is much more terrifying than you think. help me find qi nongwu and ask him to contact cheng cheng to borrow some bay anesthesia!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart tightened as she looked at the storm. although she was usually the one who beat storm, storm would always lose when they fought. but in fact, storm had never used her full strength. how could a human bepared to a beast? no matter how powerful she was, she was only one person. but a storm was different. it was scarier than a beast. if it didn¡¯t recognize its own family, then even an army wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the storm, let alone her! storm had never gone crazy before. the only time it had gone crazy was when she was young. she had been kidnapped by a group of people. storm had only been half-grown then, about the size of an ordinary dog. however, its potential could already be seen at that time. the group of people who had kidnapped her had guns and all kinds of weapons. there were nearly twenty of them, and they were not ordinary people. they were a group of death row criminals who had escaped from a terrifying prison. they had kidnapped her because of their godfather. after storm found out about it, it rushed over alone and bit all the 20 or so gun-wielding prisoners to death as if it had gone crazy. one could only imagine how destructive the storm was. after storm matured, its speed, physical strength, and the bite force of its teeth also grew rapidly. the three of them had tried before, but the three of them working together were not storm¡¯s opponent, and it was even when storm was not using its full strength. therefore, his godfather had estimated that storm could deal with a very powerful army by himself. if it went berserk and no one stopped it immediately, the entire capital city could be destroyed. leng rongrong took a deep breath. ¡°storm, calm down.¡± storm seemed to have lost control of its emotions. it roared and suddenly rushed forward. storm loyally blocked in front of him, and the critical hit spread its wings on storm¡¯s back. ¡°giggle!¡± storm¡¯s eyes werepletely red. he reached out his wolf ws and suddenly grabbed towards the storm. storm dodged quickly, but he couldn¡¯t avoid the wolf¡¯s terrifying ws. his face was scratched. however, the storm didn¡¯t avoid it. it neighed at the storm and then began to fight with it. critical strike rushed up and scratched storm¡¯s head with his ws, as if he wanted to wake storm up. however, storm recklessly smacked the critical hit away with his w, and the critical hit directly fell into the piranha pool. because of the smell of blood, those beautiful man-eating fish jumped out of the water. ¡°critical hit!¡± leng rongrong was shocked. she whistled, and then all the piranhas gathered under critical strike¡¯s body. instead of biting critical strike, they left him on the water. following that, the other piranhas began to gather into a path, allowing critical hits to reach the shore from the path paved by the piranhas. ¡°young madam!¡± butler quan turned to li ruhua and said, ¡± huahua, go find a bay and borrow some anesthetic. it¡¯d be best if you can borrow the person who attacked storm and the othersst time. i¡¯ll protect the young madam! ¡± ¡± i ... i¡¯m yingying! ¡± li ruhua was at a loss. he was obviously scared out of his wits, but he did not forget that he was the young madam¡¯s bodyguard. he said anxiously, ¡± i¡¯m the young madam¡¯s bodyguard. i can¡¯t just leave like this, can i? ¡± ¡°yourbat ability is not as good as mine, so finding someone is just as important.¡± butler quan didn¡¯t waste any time. he took off his sses and rushed towards leng rongrong. ¡± flower, hurry up. if you don¡¯t want us to die here, go and find help as fast as you can! ¡± ¡°alright!¡± li ruhua turned around and ran. ¡°quan yu, you and huahua leave together!¡± leng rongrong shouted out her full name. she only knew that theher abyss empire¡¯s number one butler was not weak. however, that kind of strength was not enough to deal with the storm. staying here would only result in casualties, so they might as well go and find help. ¡°young madam, before lord fourth left, he told me that i must protect you even if i die. so, if you leave, i¡¯ll stop you! without another word, butler quan had already rushed to the back of storm, trying to capture it. ¡± my life was given to me by lord fourth. i¡¯ve lived for a long time. even if i die today, i have noints! ¡± as he spoke, butler quan had already grabbed storm¡¯s neck. a rope had appeared in his hand, and he tried to wrap it around storm. storm¡¯s hair was grabbed, and it roared angrily. storm turned its head and looked at butler quan. it seemed to be very irritable and ufortable. when it saw butler quan, it roared even louder. then, it pped butler quan with its paw. butler quan dodged the w, but storm suddenly kicked him and sent him flying. butler quan was kicked badly and fell to the ground. he did not get up for a long time. storm howled and bared its sharp, snow-white fangs. it opened its mouth and bit butler quan¡¯s neck. before it could bite butler quan¡¯s neck, the storm suddenly flew up. leng rongrong grabbed onto the storm¡¯s tail and threw it away. the storm was thrown onto a pavilion in front of them. the roof was crushed by the storm and fell heavily to the ground. leng rongrong reached out to pull up butler quan from the ground, and saw that he was standing behind her to protect her. she looked in the direction of the storm and whistled. when storm heard the whistle, it seemed to be stunned. it raised its head and looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, its scarlet eyes looking a little lost. who was it? what was it doing? that moment of rity caused the storm w to madly p itself on the head as it screamed at leng rongrong, ¡± ¡°aowu aowu aowu aowu!¡± ¡®master, run! i can¡¯t control myself!¡¯ Chapter 814 ? Chapter 814: great white is no longer a coward Trantor: 549690339 ¡°storm!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes reddened as she watched storm pat his head to keep himself awake. her heart ached for storm. he didn¡¯t know what medicine xuanyuan qiongyu had given storm to make it so crazy. no matter what kind of medicine it was, if it could make a wild beast like this, it must have caused great harm to the storm itself. ¡°storm, can you still control yourself?¡± leng rongrong asked, her eyes red. her heart felt as if it had been pierced by a needle. she should have protected storm, but she had let someone else take advantage of storm. storm let out a painful whimper. it held its head with its two big ws, trying very hard to control itself, but it seemed to be unable to. its eyes were scarlet red, and it was rolling on the ground in pain. seeing leng rongrong approaching it, storm didn¡¯t dare to let her get close. it was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be able to control itself and would hurt its master. ¡°storm, i¡¯ll show you!¡± leng rongrong quickly rushed towards storm. she wanted to take advantage of the time when storm was conscious to check on the situation. however, storm was retreating. it was afraid that when leng rongrong leaned over, it would not be able to control itself. it was afraid that it would hurt its master if it went crazy. storm shook its head and whimpered. it told leng rongrong not toe near. it wanted to turn around and run, but just as it reached the wall and was about to jump out, storm could not control its emotions. it suddenly turned around and bared its fangs in a ferocious manner. ¡°storm!¡± leng rongrong looked at storm with heartache. storm had already lost consciousness. it suddenly roared at leng rongrong, then pounced over. leng rongrong suddenly bent down, and the storm flew over her. the stormnded behind leng rongrong. leng rongrong turned around and continued to confront storm. she clenched her fists so tightly that her veins could be seen under her white skin. she thought of what xuanyuan qiongyu had done to storm, and she wanted to tear xuanyuan qiongyu apart. she wished she could stab this needle into xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s body. the storm roared and attacked leng rongrong again. the storm rushed over, trying to protect leng rongrong. however, storm was not as strong as storm. storm bit storm¡¯s neck, and with a loud cry, storm kicked storm away. arge piece of flesh was torn from storm¡¯s neck, and blood immediately gushed out. although it was injured, the storm still tried to block leng rongrong¡¯s way. its hooves dug hard on the ground, neighing madly at the storm, trying to wake it up. but it didn¡¯t. storm seemed to have gonepletely crazy. it attacked them even more crazily. as storm was in front of him, storm attacked him directly. it opened its mouth and its sharp teeth were about to bite storm¡¯s neck artery. leng rongrong did not have the time to say anything. she rushed to the front of the storm and blocked it, then started fighting it. ¡°rainstorm, retreat with the critical hit!¡± leng rongrong shouted as she blocked the storm. rainstorm had already been injured. she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him. although it was a pet, she still treated it like family. she couldn¡¯t bear to see them get hurt. quan yu rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s side and stood side by side with her. he had a bundle of rope in his hand. he turned his head to look at leng rongrong and said, ¡± young madam, let¡¯s surround them from both sides and tie storm up first. storm can¡¯t do this in its current state. it¡¯s fine if it hurts us, but it¡¯ll hurt itself too! ¡± ¡°try it. however, you have to be careful. you have not seen storm¡¯s true strength. it is very powerful.¡± leng rongrong grabbed onto one end of the rope, ready to cooperate with butler quan. storm and crit knew that they couldn¡¯t help much, so they retreated a little. the big white tiger was still struggling internally. it wanted to support the storm, but it also wanted to help its master. it was really struggling. leng rongrong and butler quan¡¯s hearts were beating very fast, as if they were about to jump out of their chests. they were all very nervous. after all, the storm was not that simple. the two of them outnked him from both sides. storm roared in anger. it looked at butler quan, then at leng rongrong, and was about to attack butler quan. ¡°storm, look at me!¡± leng rongrong shouted at the storm. she knew that if the storm hit butler quan, he would not be able to protect himself. storm turned to look at leng rongrong. his eyes became clear for a moment, but in the next moment, he fell into a state of confusion. it pounced towards leng rongrong. leng rongrong swung the rope in her hand and rushed up the rockery at the side. then, she quickly made a circle around the storm. butler quan¡¯s movements were also swift and fierce. he also started running around the storm. in an instant, storm was tied up by the rope. the entangled storm became even angrier and more furious. it roared and struggled madly. it pped its ws and tried to get rid of the rope, but the rope seemed to tighten around it. this time, storm was even more furious, and it jumped around. leng rongrong and butler quan, who were holding on to the two ends of the rope, were thrown out in an instant. butler quan crashed into the trunk of an old tree and fell into the water. although leng rongrong was still holding on to the rope, she was almost flung away. her back hit the rockery, and she groaned. the pain in his already injured shoulder spread even more after the collision. suddenly, storm broke free of the rope and flew towards leng rongrong. in an instant, leng rongrong was pressed to the ground. the storm opened its mouth and bit towards leng rongrong¡¯s neck. ¡± storm ... ¡± leng rongrong closed her eyes without any time to resist. if the storm would bite her to death, she would not me it. she had not been on guard against xuanyuan qiongyu. she had thought that everything was under her control, but she had not expected that xuanyuan qiongyu would use such a move. storm¡¯s teeth touched leng rongrong¡¯s neck. just as its teeth were about to pierce through, the white tiger finally gathered its courage and pounced over. the storm was pushed away. then, the two wild beasts started fighting. leng rongrong opened her eyes again and saw that the big white tiger had been bitten by the storm. its fur was dyed red, but it was still staggering in front of her to protect her. he had always thought that the white tiger was a coward. he did not expect that the white tiger would rush out to protect him at this time. leng rongrong was both surprised and touched. seeing that the storm wasing again, the big white tiger could no longer stand. leng rongrong shouted, ¡°da bai, dodge!¡± Chapter 815 ? Chapter 815: i have to help even if i don¡¯t want to! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong rushed to the front of the big white tiger and once again entered the battle. she and storm often practiced fighting on a daily basis, so leng rongrong was actually quite familiar with storm¡¯s habits. if there was anyone among them who could dy storm, it would be herself. ¡± butler quan, contact huahua and see if she¡¯s managed to contact cheng cheng and the others. tell them that if they don¡¯t use the bay, the capital will be destroyed. if they hear this, they¡¯ll definitelye to help. ¡± ¡°rainstorm, critical strike, da bai, you¡¯re all injured. critical hit, you go and activate the formation here to stop me and storm here. the formation can still stop storm for a while. also, i have an important mission for you. if your little masteres back, you must keep him outside the door and not let him in. it¡¯s too dangerous here!¡± leng rongrong knew that if she asked storm and the others to leave immediately, they would definitely not be willing to leave. however, if they were given a mission, they would definitely do it. upon hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, rainstorm and the others seemed to hesitate. however, leng rongrong shouted, ¡± hurry up! ¡± after that, storm and the others turned around and ran. butler quan was still hesitating, but leng rongrong looked over. ¡± quan yu, hurry up, i can¡¯t hold on for much longer. huahua isn¡¯t as good as you, hurry up and contact the bay! ¡± ¡± alright, young madam. hold on. give me a few minutes! ¡± butler quan turned around and went to call for help. in the courtyard, only leng rongrong and storm were left. one man and one wolf, once the closest partners, but at this moment, they seemed to have be enemies. storm bared its teeth. leng rongrong looked worried, but she did not attack storm directly. she looked at the storm, worried. she didn¡¯t want to hurt storm, but she also couldn¡¯t let storm hurt herself and others. with snow-white fur and a beautiful face, storm still looked so cute under the moonlight. however, his body was stained with a lot of blood, making him look like he was wearing red and white clothes. storm took a deep breath and once again pounced towards leng rongrong. it tried its best to bite leng rongrong to death. leng rongrong jumped onto the rockery and flew down,nding directly on storm¡¯s back. she tried to grab onto the hair on the back of storm¡¯s neck to control it. the storm shook its body, trying to shake leng rongrong off. with a fierce roar, it turned its head and bit leng rongrong¡¯s arm. leng rongrong grabbed storm¡¯s mouth and pried open storm¡¯s mouth with one hand, pulling her arm out rapidly. pain, heart-wrenching pain. but her heart ached for storm even more. under the night sky, the scene of the two people fighting was exaggerated to the extreme. at that moment, butler quan was frantically making phone calls. he managed to contact li ruhua and found out that she had already contacted cheng cheng, but cheng cheng refused to help. butler quan immediately asked li ruhua for cheng han¡¯s number and dialed it. ¡°miss cheng, send someone over immediately. theher abyss empire owes you a favor. if you don¡¯te over, you¡¯ll be making an enemy of theher abyss empire. also, your bay is near the capital. if the capital is destroyed, do you think the bay will still be intact? don¡¯t underestimate storm¡¯sbat power. it¡¯s going crazy now, and your entire bay is no match for it. if you send someone over now and work with us to deal with storm, you won¡¯t lose out ...¡± after quan yu said this, cheng cheng seemed to hesitate for a moment before he discussed it with the others. finally, the person on the other end of the phone said, ¡± twenty minutes. ¡± ¡°no, ten minutes,¡± ¡± i can¡¯t wait that long! ¡± butler quan said. in ten minutes, bring your bay and the special anesthetic.¡± ¡°trash!¡± cheng cheng cursed in anger, then agreed. at the entrance of the courtyard, little nan yu had just returned from work. he jumped out of the car and was about to enter the house in high spirits when he ran into storm and the other injured animals. ¡°rainstorm, what¡¯s wrong?¡± a trace of worry shed across little nan yu¡¯s fair and beautiful little face, ¡± how did you get hurt?! ¡± the heavy rain blocked the door. critical hit jumped down and stopped little nan yu. the big white tiger was also covered in injuries. it stood on the other side. the three animals stood in front of little nan yu, blocking his way and not letting him pass. when little nan yu saw the situation, he immediately knew that something was wrong. ¡°something happened, right? what happened? where¡¯s mommy?¡± ¡°move aside, let me in!¡± the little guy¡¯s eyes widened in anger. he wanted to rush in but rainstorm and the others stopped him. rainstorm bit on nan yu¡¯s clothes to stop him from going in. ¡°giggle!¡± critical strike seemed to be trying to persuade him. of course, other than leng rongrong, no one else could understand his chicken-like words. ¡°something happened to mommy, right? who is it?¡± the little fellow¡¯s nose instantly turned sour, and his eyes turned red. he knew that the white tiger and the others were powerful, but if the white tiger was injured, his mother must be in danger too! if they were here to stop her, it meant that the danger inside had not been resolved, and her mother was still in danger. the little fellow¡¯s scalp was tingling, and he was extremely worried. he rushed in like a mad man, his little arms and legs fighting with the storm. rainstorm and the others were also very anxious. however, they also knew what their master meant. they wanted them to protect their little master, so they naturally did not dare to ck off. although they wanted to go back and help, their little master was also very important. they could not let their little master go in. little nan yu was still young. although his kung fu was good, he still couldn¡¯t get in. cheng cheng and the others came very quickly. when they got out of the car, little nan yu was about to rush in. ¡°brat, what are you doing?¡± cheng han grabbed little nan yu. she was wearing military boots and a leather jacket. she looked at little nan yu unhappily. ¡± you¡¯re just a child. move away. ¡± liang shun followed behind cheng yu. after ncing at xiao nan yu, he took his men to the door first. he nced at the three rainstorms and said, ¡± move. ¡± the three storm monsters instantly moved aside. then, liang shun and cheng cheng brought their men in with tranquilizer guns. little nan yu took the opportunity to follow. storm and the others also chased after him. when he caught up with little nan yu, he squatted down and let little nan yu get on his back. little nan yu hesitated for a moment but still jumped on storm¡¯s back. ¡°why are you so slow!¡± when he saw cheng cheng and the others, butler quan snapped, ¡± hurry up! ¡± ¡°hurry up,e at me! you still need our help.¡± cheng han rolled his eyes at butler quan. Chapter 816 ? Chapter 816: chapter 817-godfathers are here! Trantor: 549690339 at the airport. jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and su wei gathered together from different directions. everyone was wearing cool sunsses and pushing a suitcase. ¡°i can see little rongrong again, this is so happy!¡± tang ziyi took off his sunsses excitedly, revealing his beautiful face, which attracted the attention of many people around him. ¡°little rongrong will be very surprised to see us, right?¡± su wei also took off her sunsses with a smile. her long hair was like a waterfall, and she looked breathtakingly beautiful. some people looked over and gasped when they saw su wei¡¯s face. ¡± so beautiful! it¡¯s like a deity descending to the mortal world! ¡± ¡± what a familiar face. i seem to have seen it somewhere before. how can it be so beautiful? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s simply a fairy!¡± ¡°is it some big star?¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me that this team belongs to some big star?¡± a few people had surrounded them and were staring at su wei and her friends. su wei immediately put on her sunsses, smiled at the crowd, waved, and strode forward. jiang fu and chenn didn¡¯t say anything and just followed su wei. tang ziyi was still asking the people around him if they wanted autographs, but when he saw that his friends had left, he quickly chased after them. ¡± wait for me, why didn¡¯t you wait for me? aren¡¯t you going a little too far? ¡± a car was parked outside, waiting for them. after the four of them got in the car, they asked the driver to send them to the floating life residence. floating life residence. the arrival of cheng cheng, liang shun, and the others didn¡¯t manage to sessfully tranquilize storm. storm had gone crazy, and the tranquilizer couldn¡¯t hit it at all. instead, it was provoked. then, other than cheng yu and liang shun, almost all the people who had stabbed him were flung away. because of the heavy fall, bay and his men found it difficult to get up from the ground. liang shun was a little shocked. he looked at leng rongrong, who was already covered in injuries, and asked, ¡± what exactly is this thing? there¡¯s no such strong dog, right? ¡± even a wolf shouldn¡¯t be this strong.¡± ¡± storm ... it should be a wolf ... ¡± leng rongrong was a little hesitant. ¡± maybe it¡¯s a little mutated? ¡± she wasn¡¯t too sure, because ordinary people didn¡¯t have such a big body. they were picked up by their godfathers, and they had been raising them like wolf cubs, so they should be wolves. ¡± ... ¡± liang shun¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡± how many more tranquilizer darts are there? ¡± ¡± there¡¯s only two left. if these two can¡¯t knock it out, then yingluo, ¡± cheng han¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good. she had just been hit by storm¡¯s paw and felt a burning pain in her shoulder. if these two tranquilizer shots couldn¡¯t knock storm out, then even if they worked together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop storm. in this case, if storm went out and went crazy, it would hurt many innocent people. so, they had to use these two tranquilizer darts to deal with storm. ¡°give it to me,¡± liang shun shouted. ¡°give me one too!¡± leng rongrong shouted. cheng han didn¡¯t waste any words. she took out two tranquilizer darts from her pocket, throwing one at leng rongrong and the other in liang shun¡¯s hand. leng rongrong and liang shun looked at each other, and then the two of them rushed towards the storm at the same time. storm had just sent storm, who had rushed up to stop them, flying with a paw. this time, storm fell to the ground with serious injuries. he neighed and couldn¡¯t get up. little nan yu¡¯s heart ached as he stood beside storm. ¡± storm, how are you? ¡± the little guy really wanted to go up and help, but leng rongrong wouldn¡¯t let him. the critical hit was also seriously injured at the side. the big white tiger¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t too good either. no one could organize a storm. the entire courtyard, including many of the pavilions, had been destroyed. even the rockery at the side had been smashed into pieces by the storm. one could imagine how powerful the storm was. leng rongrong and liang shun charged forward from both sides. cheng cheng also cooperated to attract storm¡¯s attention. she shouted at storm from the front, ¡± stupid dog, look over here. if you have the ability, attack me first. let¡¯s see if you can attack me! ¡± storm looked at cheng yu. it roared and suddenly ran toward cheng yu. in that instant, liang shun suddenly jabbed the tranquilizer in his hand at storm. storm seemed to have sensed liang shun¡¯s presence. its tail whipped at his hand, then it turned around and swiped at him with its front paw. liang shun dodged to the back, avoiding storm¡¯s ws. he quickly stabbed storm with the needle. at the same time, on the other side, leng rongrong¡¯s hand was also holding an anesthetic needle, and it was stuck on storm¡¯s body. however, storm pped the needles away with its ws angrily before the anesthetic was injected into its body. this time, storm was even more enraged. it attacked liang shun in a frenzy. liang shun exchanged a few blows with storm before he was kicked into the pool. with a plop, the water sshed everywhere. ¡°senior brother!¡± cheng cheng eximed, ¡± f * ck, eldest senior brother, you can¡¯t swim, right?! ¡± leng rongrong whistled, and the man-eating fish in the pond lifted liang shun up. cheng yu, who was about to jump into the water, heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. she didn¡¯t care about liang shun anymore. instead, she looked at leng rongrong, then charged forward and tried to fight storm. however, a momentter, cheng cheng also gave up. she said to rongrong angrily, ¡± what kind of dog are you raising? are you trying to destroy the capital? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a problem with the storm!¡± leng rongrong said coldly, her face extremely gloomy. storm¡¯s body was also injured in many ces. if it wasn¡¯t for xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s attack, storm would definitely not have gone crazy. she couldn¡¯t let storm leave this ce, and she couldn¡¯t let it hurt anyone. she would never let anything happen to storm. if the storm hurt someone, it would be very remorseful when it woke up. moreover, she couldn¡¯t bear to see storm in trouble. ¡°it¡¯s not its problem, is it your problem?¡± cheng cheng scolded, ¡± leng rongrong, of all the things you could have raised, you had to raise something you can¡¯t control! kill it! only by killing it can we save the people nearby!¡± ¡°no!¡± leng rongrong almost shouted, ¡± i¡¯ll block it! ¡± ¡°can you still hold on? you¡¯re covered in injuries!¡± cheng han had already taken out a pistol and aimed it directly at storm. ¡± damn it, i didn¡¯t bring a heavy one. otherwise, it would be easy to deal with it. ¡± however, this should be enough as long as we hit its head!¡± ¡°cheng cheng!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were sharp as she stared at cheng cheng. ¡°if it doesn¡¯t die, it will die, and you will die. do you want to die? don¡¯t you see that little brat over there? if you can¡¯t block it, that little wimp is dead for sure. you¡¯re dead too, and so are the surrounding residents.¡± cheng cheng cursed angrily, ¡± isn¡¯t it just a dog? if it¡¯s dead, then it¡¯s dead. if it¡¯s dead, then we can just raise another one! since when have you be so indecisive?¡± Chapter 817 ? Chapter 817: rongrong was bitten! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong saw cheng yu¡¯s ck muzzle aimed at storm, and she pulled the trigger almost instantly. storm didn¡¯t notice that cheng yu had fired at it, so it didn¡¯t dodge at all. in an instant, leng rongrong leaped over without a care and pounced on storm¡¯s head. the bullets brushed past them, but they didn¡¯t hurt them. ¡°leng rongrong!¡± cheng cheng stomped his feet in anger. ¡± are you sick? ¡± before leng rongrong could react, she was pped away by storm. storm roared and bit towards leng rongrong. bang! cheng han¡¯s face was filled with anger as she aimed directly at storm¡¯s ws. storm¡¯s w was hit. the storm instantly roared. leng rongrong rolled over and dodged. she looked at cheng han. cheng cheng said unhappily, ¡± you don¡¯t have to thank me. i didn¡¯t kill it. if you don¡¯t even let me do this, i¡¯ll take my people home. who¡¯s free enough to help you? ¡± if the sky falls, you¡¯ll have to shoulder it yourself. are you still angry that i helped you?¡± ¡°thank you!¡± leng rongrong said after looking at cheng yu. cheng cheng was stunned for a moment, and he actually felt a little embarrassed. ¡°hey, be careful!¡± seeing storm pounce towards leng rongrong, cheng yu suddenly shouted. leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything more and continued to fight storm. because of its w injury, although storm¡¯sbat power was a little weaker, it seemed to be even angrier and more annoyed. cheng han sighed. she tried to aim at storm and shoot again, but she didn¡¯t hit it a few times. she was out of bullets. she had no choice but to give up on shooting and rush over to help leng rongrong. liang shun had alsoe up and joined the battle. butler quan, who had been injured earlier, also came over to help with much difficulty. little nan yu was extremely anxious and wanted to go forward to help. however, every time he took a step forward, leng rongrong would give him a cold look. the little guy knew that he was not as strong as he used to be. even if he went up, he probably wouldn¡¯t be of much help. instead, he would only cause more trouble. ¡°young madam!¡± li ruhua arrivedte, followed by qi nongwu. although it was qi nongwu, his leg was no longer crippled. there were no pockmarks on his face. instead, he had a handsome face. he held a bundle of rope in his hand and threw one end to li ruhua. ¡± attack together! ¡± he ordered. ¡°alright!¡± then, the two of them quickly joined the battle. both of them surrounded storm, and the thick rope in their hands was about to trap storm. ¡°help!¡± qi nongwu shouted at leng rongrong and cheng cheng, ¡± master rong, help me. miss cheng, butler li is over there! ¡± boss liang, you attract its attention, don¡¯t let it get too far away!¡± after qi nongwu gave the order, everyone followed his instructions almost reflexively. after all, they were all people who often fought, so in this kind of situation, when someone gave orders, they could generally react in time and cooperate well. in a sh, leng rongrong was already by qi nongwu¡¯s side. she helped to block qi nongwu¡¯s rope. on the other side, cheng han was also helping li ruhua pull the rope. as she pulled the rope, she was blinded by li ruhua¡¯s nightgown. ¡°f * ck, are you a woman?¡± cheng cheng couldn¡¯t help but nce at li ruhua a few more times. ¡± f * ck, this princess-style nightdress, are you serious? ¡± ¡°no one said that men can¡¯t wear nightgowns, right?¡± li ruhua pulled on the rope with much difficulty and snorted. ¡± you¡¯re dressed like a man, and i didn¡¯t say anything! ¡± cheng cheng was speechless. liang shun¡¯s alluring storm. the people on both sides were going in circles, binding storm in the center. after a few circles, storm was bound. however, everyone was struggling. leng rongrong looked around and was thinking of tying the rope first when she heard qi nongwu shout, ¡± tree, tie it to the trunk. miss cheng, do you see the tree behind you? tighten the rope! ¡± ¡± okay, no problem. let¡¯s do it together! ¡± on the other side, leng rongrong and qi nongwu were pulling on the rope towards an old tree behind them. after tightening the rope, both sides quickly went around the trunk. after many rounds, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. storm was fixed in the middle and couldn¡¯t move. it could only roar at the sky, ¡± roar! ¡± leng rongrong pulled on one end of the rope and looked at the storm, her heart aching. ¡°storm, i¡¯m sorry. i will cure you! hold on!¡± ¡°tie the rope first!¡± qi nongwu said. the two sides were tied up at the same time. after it was fixed, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. the group of people had been tortured by the storm and were covered in injuries. at this moment, only qi nongwu and li ruhua, who had just arrived, were in perfect condition. qi nongwu was wearing a ck trench coat. he waspletely different from the hunchback and pockmarked cripple. he seemed to have changed into a different person and was very tall and straight. and that thin face was also clean without anything, looking a lot more devilishly beautiful. he stood beside leng rongrong, looking in the direction of the storm. ¡± what should we do? it seems to be very strong and won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. should i get a few veterinarians toe over and take a look?¡± i¡¯m afraid a veterinarian can¡¯t solve this problem. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ve treated many animals before. i¡¯ll see for myself. ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong had already walked towards storm. she was going to knock storm unconscious first and then think of a way to heal him. ¡°be careful,¡± qi nongwu said. very quickly, leng rongrong was already by storm¡¯s side. when storm lowered its head, its eyes were bloodshot and it looked extremely terrifying. it looked very angry. ¡°roar!¡± it flew into a rage. ¡± storm, be good. don¡¯t be afraid. i will protect you. ¡± as leng rongrong spoke, she took out the thickest silver needle in her body. she was ready to perform acupuncture on storm and make it lose consciousness first. ¡°roar!¡± storm was even angrier. it jumped up madly with great strength. all of a sudden, one of the trees loosened a little. ¡°this is bad!¡± qi nongwu grabbed the rope. ¡± the tree is about to be pulled up! ¡± be careful!¡± before he could finish his words, the storm suddenly stopped. the big tree was uprooted and qi nongwu was sent flying. meanwhile, storm suddenly bit leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder. just as leng rongrong felt that her entire shoulder and arm would be crushed or bitten off by the storm, it suddenly stopped. ¡°roar!¡± it seemed to be able to smell its master¡¯s scent, and it roared in pain. ¡°rongrong!¡± at this moment, su wei and the others dropped their suitcases and rushed over. the four of them were scared out of their wits when they saw this scene. almost instantly, the four of them surrounded the storm. with the arrival of the three godfather and godmother, the situation was sessfully reversed. the four of them cooperated seamlessly. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi surrounded storm, while su wei took out a handful of silver needles and shot them at storm¡¯s acupuncture points. Chapter 818 ? Chapter 818: you¡¯re also plotted against? Trantor: 549690339 a few minutester, storm fell to the ground. su wei turned around and saw leng rongrong being supported by qi nongwu, her face pale. tang ziyi ran over and snatched leng rongrong away from qi nongwu¡¯s arms. ¡± where did this brate from? you¡¯re not allowed to touch my little baby! ¡± ¡°how is rongrong?¡± chenn and jiang fu ignored the storm and came to check on leng rongrong¡¯s condition. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was drained of blood, but she still shook her head. ¡± master, let¡¯s take a look at storm first. it¡¯s been drugged, so it¡¯s not normal! as for the others, rainstorm and the others are also heavily injured!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡± we¡¯re back. you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything, ¡± su weiforted her. after confirming that leng rongrong¡¯s life was not in danger, su wei ordered tang ziyi to take leng rongrong to the house to rest. then, she let the others clean up the mess. she first checked the storm¡¯s situation, in case the storm woke up and went berserk again. leng rongrong, qi nongwu, cheng yu, liang shun, and the others were all moved to the living room of the small vi. other than li ruhua and qi nongwu, almost everyone else was injured. li ruhua found the first aid kit and qi nongwu in the house. they first treated the less severe and easier to deal with external injuries. cheng cheng had been staring at qi nongwu the entire time. after looking at it for a long time, she cursed. ¡°so, qi nongwu, you¡¯re ying with thisdy, right? you¡¯ve got pockmarks all over your face, and you¡¯re limping toe on a blind date with me?¡± cheng yu cursed violently. she rushed forward to fight qi nongwu. qi nongwu saw that cheng han was injured. he looked down and said, ¡± being angry isn¡¯t conducive to the recovery of your wound. miss cheng, you should calm down. ¡± moreover, what kind of qi nongwu am i? miss cheng doesn¡¯t even like me, does she? even if i didn¡¯t go on a blind date like that, would miss cheng like me?¡± cheng cheng was stunned for a moment after being rebuked. if she said yes, it would seem as if she had taken a fancy to the current qi nongwu. if she said no, then there was no reason to be angry ... ¡°do you need me to help you treat your wounds?¡± qi nongwu asked without changing his expression. ¡°i don¡¯t need to!¡± cheng yu shouted in an unpleasant tone. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t need it.¡± qi nongwu turned around and went to leng rongrong. tang ziyi looked at qi nongwu with vignce. ¡± who are you? where¡¯s mo linyuan, that brat? ¡± as he spoke, tang ziyi nced at leng rongrong. ¡± this kid is quite good-looking too. did you change your husband? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°third father, do i look like that kind of person? i¡¯m not you, loving everyone you see!¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re just that kind of person. don¡¯t you like good-looking people? ever since she was young, she would always mention handsome men whenever she saw them. it¡¯s eye-pleasing ... i think it¡¯s quite eye-catching too.¡± tang ziyi nced at qi nongwu. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°third father, you have misunderstood me. i¡¯m not that exaggerated.¡± ¡°tsk tsk tsk.¡± tang ziyi snorted.¡±but what¡¯s with the storm?¡± if we hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you guys would have lost your lives.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been tricked.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes turned cold. thinking of xuanyuan qiongyu and that old bastard xuanyuan, she was a little annoyed. this time, she would definitely not let them off easily. she would definitely destroy their reputation and make them unable to reincarnate for all eternity. this old man and young man were truly a little too vicious. ¡°who the hell dares to scheme against you? hells, she even dared to plot against my family¡¯s little darling. i¡¯ll go and kill her! who is it?¡± tang ziyi jumped up, unable to sit still. his precious goddaughter had been schemed against. this was simply too much. ¡± the xuanyuan family. the family that brought me back. ¡± leng rongrong nced at tang ziyi and said, ¡± didn¡¯t i say before that my biological father is xuanyuan nantian? ¡± leng rongrong exined the situation to tang ziyi. then, she said to tang ziyi, ¡± third father, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. i will personally avenge storm! ¡± ¡°f * ck, how can we not care? they¡¯re bullying you!¡± tang ziyi was pacing back and forth in the living room in a fit of anger. then, cheng cheng shouted angrily, ¡± stop spinning! are you crazy? i¡¯m dizzy from spinning! ¡± after saying that, cheng han looked at leng rongrong with an amused expression. ¡± hey, how did you get schemed against? haven¡¯t you always been the one scheming against others? ¡± ¡°i was too careless.¡± leng rongrong frowned. she had indeed been plotting against the xuanyuan family all this while, and had been secretly taking action. but he didn¡¯t do anything on the surface. he had originally wanted to overturn the xuanyuan family in one fell swoop, but he didn¡¯t expect that xuanyuan qiongyu would actually have such a move. no matter how much she calcted, she would never have expected that someone wouldy a hand on her pet. at most, someone would be interested in her pet and want to buy it from her or steal it. however, she did not expect that someone would attack her pet. this time, she had stepped into a big pit. fortunately, his godfathers hade back and happened to see this scene. otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. if she could stop storm and solve this matter, it would be good. if she didn¡¯t have anyone to stop storm and storm went out to kill people, then this matter would be difficult to solve. fortunately, although the storm had gone crazy and everyone was injured, no one had died. leng rongrong nced at cheng cheng and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°thank you!¡± she had never gotten along with cheng han, so she was more or less grateful that cheng han coulde to help, especially in such a timely manner. ¡°what¡¯s there to thank me for? i didn¡¯t do it for you. i can¡¯t wait for you to die.¡± cheng cheng rolled his eyes. when he realized that his words had made qi nongwu and tang ziyi look at him with terrifying eyes, he immediately changed his words. ¡± i don¡¯t want you to die. if you die, i¡¯ll have no opponents. ¡± hmph, but i¡¯m not that kind. it¡¯s your butler¡¯s promise. if we help you, theher abyss empire will owe us a favor. moreover, he had helped the entire capital. you don¡¯t need to thank me. ¡± after leng rongrong stood up, she was ready to go outside. she wanted to see how storm and the rest were doing. ¡± mommy, your injuries haven¡¯t been treated yet. don¡¯t run around! ¡± little nan yu stood at the side. he was also helping someone else with their wound. when he saw leng rongrong stand up, he immediately stopped her. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m just going to see if master can handle the storm.¡± leng rongrong was deeply worried. storm had also been shot. during the fight, storm had been injured in many ces, which was worrying. ¡°grandma will definitely be able to handle it. mommy, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± little nan yu put his hands on his hips and looked at leng rongrong, ¡± sit here and rest first. you still have to take care of your injuries! ¡± seeing that leng rongrong still wanted to go out and take a look, little nan yu said, ¡± then i¡¯ll go and take a look, and then i¡¯lle back to report to you, mommy! ¡± with that, the little one ran off. ¡°when did you give birth to the child? why do i feel so envious?¡± cheng cheng cursed. Chapter 819 ? Chapter 819: all godfathers are single Trantor: 549690339 little nan yu quickly ran back with news from su wei. su wei had already given storm the medicine, which could basically dissolve the remaining medicine in storm¡¯s body. then, she bandaged storm¡¯s wound. although storm was still unconscious, he was no longer in danger. as for the rainstorm and the critical hit on the white tiger and the others, they were no longer a problem. su wei was quite good. she treated the pets ¡®injuries in one go. she sutured and applied medicine on the wounds. there was basically nothing she couldn¡¯t handle. she also said that the stitches would not leave any scars, so storm and the others could rest assured. leng rongrong was relieved to hear what little nan yu said. she knew that these animals were fine. not long after, su wei returned. after dealing with the people and animals outside, she dragged her suitcase into the living room, where a group of people were looking at her. su wei was very dissatisfied when she saw that all of them were seriously injured. ¡°why don¡¯t we get a doctor to help you guys?¡± miracle doctor su wei had amazing medical skills, but she really didn¡¯t like to treat people, especially this kind of easy treatment. she liked things that were challenging, such as treating the dead and bringing them back to life. although it was difficult for her to bring the dead back to life, she was quite happy to study it. as for treating living people, she felt that it was a troublesome matter and she didn¡¯t like it. everyone stared at su wei without saying a word. ¡± master¡¯s grandma, what if mommy¡¯s condition gets worse when someone else is treating her? i believe in your medical skills. you¡¯re a divine doctor! ¡± the little guy looked at su wei and continued to tter her. after su wei heard little nan yu¡¯s words, she was overjoyed and rubbed little nan yu¡¯s little head, ¡± you¡¯re so sweet! ¡± su wei then treated the wound on leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder. leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder had a few bloody holes, but storm had probably regained some of its consciousness at that time and knew that leng rongrong was its master, so it did not use force. if storm had used more force, leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder and arm would have been gone. ¡± at least storm is loyal to its master. with your injuries, storm didn¡¯t even use any strength. ¡± su wei said. ¡°storm was going to bite me, but it let go after realizing it was me.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was expressionless, but her eyes were red. in jiangfu, chenn had finished dealing with the situation outside and walked in. the two of them were each dragging a suitcase. as soon as they entered the door, jiang fu asked leng rongrong what was going on with a gloomy face. ¡°it¡¯s all because of that damned xuanyuan family!¡± tang ziyi said unhappily, ¡± how dare they plot against our rongrong like this? i think the xuanyuan family is tired of living. that old witch or whatever, she¡¯s almost done living, right? ¡± jiang fu narrowed his eyes. chenn frowned and exchanged a look with jiang fu. ¡°i know.¡± jiang fu said. ¡°first father, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. i¡¯ll handle it.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll take care of it. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need our help?¡± jiang fu asked unhappily. ¡°i can handle it.¡± leng rongrong squinted her eyes. ¡± speaking of which, why are the godfather and the rest back at this time? aren¡¯t you guys all around the world? ¡± this group of people was looking for bai wanrong¡¯s whereabouts, so why did they suddenly fly to beijing? ¡°because wanrong has alsoe to the capital.¡± jiang fu said, ¡± we all found clues about hering to beijing, so we flew back. we gathered at the airport. we wanted to give you a surprise, but we didn¡¯t expect you to give us a shock first. ¡± leng rongrong smiled in embarrassment. she didn¡¯t want to wee her godfather in such a way. who knew that her godfather woulde at such a coincidental time? cheng cheng and liang shun¡¯s wounds were almost treated. the two of them stood up at the same time and said, ¡± if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving. ¡± ¡°thank you,¡± leng rongrong said to cheng yu and liang shun. ¡°i¡¯ve already said it, no need to thank me.¡± cheng han kicked his leg. ¡± get ready. i¡¯m going to steal your man. ¡± ¡°stealing a man?¡± ¡± what man? ¡± chenn was suspicious. ¡°the ruler of theher abyss empire.¡± as cheng cheng spoke, her eyes suddenly fell on jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi. she suddenly had another idea. ¡°hey, leng rongrong!¡± ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong looked at cheng cheng suspiciously. ¡°don¡¯t your godfathers have wives?¡± cheng yu asked. ¡± no... ¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and nced at her three godfather. if cheng han hadn¡¯t asked, she would have almost ignored this question. her godfather wasn¡¯t young anymore, but he still didn¡¯t have a wife! other than tang ziyi, who would asionally go out and indulge in debauchery, what was the situation with his first and second fathers? never found a partner? ...... so what was going on? did she care too little about her godfathers? she had always thought that it was natural for her godfathers to be good to her, but she didn¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t have wives. cheng cheng¡¯s eyes lit up. if she became the wife of one of leng rongrong¡¯s godfather, wouldn¡¯t she be leng rongrong¡¯s godmother? wasn¡¯t she the mother-inw of theher abyss empire¡¯s ruler? f * ck, why didn¡¯t she think of that? if that was the case, wouldn¡¯t she be better than leng rongrong? furthermore, leng rongrong¡¯s godfather looked quite young and handsome ... ¡°i want to be your godmother.¡± cheng yu suddenly said bluntly. liang shun¡¯s face was filled with excitement. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°that¡¯s a dangerous thought.¡± jiang fu was speechless. chenn was speechless. ¡± ... you can go to them, ¡± tang ziyi said. ¡± i¡¯m not interested in women with sharp jaws. i prefer round faces. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± liang shun shouted in a low voice, then turned around and left with cheng han. ¡°senior brother, wait a minute. i haven¡¯t asked for his contact information. didn¡¯t you ask me to go on a blind date? there are already powerful men avable. he¡¯s much better than that brat from the qi family. he¡¯s mature, reliable, handsome, and powerful!¡± ¡°shut your mouth!¡± liang shun¡¯s face darkened as he dragged cheng han away. ¡°i want to be leng rongrong¡¯s godmother!¡± cheng cheng shouted as he struggled to rush back. ¡± i want to be stronger than her! ¡± ¡°stronger than her? can¡¯t you train properly?¡± ¡± how many old men are you going to marry? ¡± liang shun roared. those old men are all older than me, do you want to marry them?¡± ¡°senior brother, to tell you the truth, they look at least ten years younger than you!¡± ¡°shut up!¡± liang shun roared and took his men away. Chapter 820 ? Chapter 820: i can stitch it up with my eyes closed Trantor: 549690339 ¡°miss cheng is indeed extraordinary.¡± qi nongwu said after looking out the door for a long time. ¡°he¡¯s simply a lunatic. ¡°she actually wants topete with our rongrong ...¡± tang ziyi rubbed his temples. the thought of being a godmother made his hair stand on end. ¡°don¡¯t interact with these people.¡± jiang fu nced at leng rongrong gloomily. ¡± you¡¯ll be led astray if you hang out with such strange people all day long. ¡± chenn nodded deeply. ¡± little rongrong, don¡¯t hang out with people who want to be our wives in the future. we don¡¯t n to find a wife. even if he wanted to find someone, he shouldn¡¯t look for someone like this. even a man would be better than her!¡± ¡°male?¡± leng rongrong gave chenn a meaningful look. so, could it be that the reason why the godfathers didn¡¯t have wives was because they liked men? ¡°ahem ... don¡¯t get the wrong idea. we¡¯re all normal.¡± chenn coughed when she saw leng rongrong¡¯s expression. leng rongrong did not say anything, her eyes narrowing. there was something fishy about the godfather. she suddenly remembered that chenn¡¯s godfather always helped jiang fu¡¯s godfather wash his socks and she had also heard rumors that tang ziyi¡¯s godfather had dated su wei¡¯s master ... so ... could it be? ¡°don¡¯t think too much!¡± jiang fu frowned at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± su wei, how¡¯s her injury? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s alright. with rongrong¡¯s natural self-healing ability, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to recover. it¡¯s just that i need to pay attention to something recently. ¡± su wei said. she was still treating quan yu¡¯s wound. butler quan¡¯s injuries were quite serious, but fortunately, they were not fatal. although he was in a sorry state, there was no difficulty in treating him. ¡°take off your pants.¡± su wei suddenly said to butler quan. ¡°what are you doing!¡± butler quan tightened his legs and looked at su wei nervously. ¡°your thigh is injured. how am i supposed to treat your wound like this?¡± su wei nced at quan yu. ¡± i¡¯m not interested in you. who wants to look at the legs of stinky men like you? even if you¡¯re naked, i don¡¯t want to look at them. ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for rongrong¡¯s butler, do you think i¡¯d be willing to treat you? don¡¯t you know that i only like to treat the dead?¡± ¡°healers? dead people? you cane back to life?¡± butler quan looked at su wei in surprise. ¡± no, but the dead can¡¯t be cured. the worst result of treatment is death ... isn¡¯t it fun? ¡± su wei said matter-of-factly, ¡± living people talk nonsense, just like you. it¡¯s better to be dead. ¡± butler quan was speechless. in the end, butler quan removed his pants and let su wei treat the wound on his thigh. there was a tear on his thigh, so su wei had to give him stitches. this woman was as beautiful as a fairy, but when she was stitching up the wound, her movements were frighteningly quick. while she was stitching up the wound, she was still chatting andughing with tang ziyi, not even looking at butler quan¡¯s leg. butler quan was so scared that he almost peed his pants. he was extremely nervous. ¡± miracle doctor su, can¡¯t you be more careful when you suture? i think you¡¯ve sutured askance. ¡± butler quan¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. ¡°nted my ass. i can sew in a straight line with my eyes closed. do you believe me?¡± as su wei spoke, he became interested. ¡± why don¡¯t i show you with my eyes closed? ¡± tang ziyi,e on, cover my eyes!¡± ¡°alright!¡± tang ziyi directly pulled off his tie and tied it around su wei¡¯s eyes. butler quan was speechless. f * ck, who did he offend? ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± quan yu pulled his legs back with all his might. ¡°i want it!¡± su wei grabbed butler quan¡¯s leg and said, ¡± don¡¯t move around. i won¡¯t care if i prick your roots! ¡± this time, butler quan didn¡¯t dare to move. he shivered as he let su wei stitch him up. the only thing he was d about was that su wei¡¯s anesthetic was very effective, so his leg didn¡¯t hurt much. otherwise, he might have been crying while getting stitches. the people around them looked on seriously as butler quan, who was only wearing a pair of underwear, was getting his stitches. all of them were watching with rapt attention. they were still discussing. ¡°master, your skills have deteriorated. you can¡¯t even suture as well as i can.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°indeed, the stitches don¡¯t look as good as before!¡± tang ziyi rested his chin on his hand. ¡± we need to keep in touch! ¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s fine.¡± chenn said, ¡± this suture won¡¯t leave a scar, right? ¡± ¡± it might leave a scar. i haven¡¯t seen su wei perform her medical skills in a long time. she probably has almost forgotten her own medical skills. ¡± jiang fu was also watching. little nan yu and li ruhua also stuck their heads out and looked at him seriously. butler quan: ¡± can you guys be nice? don¡¯t look at me like that. i¡¯m very embarrassed! ¡± he was only wearing a pair of underwear! what sin had hemitted! ¡± a straight line! make a straight line! don¡¯t make it look like an earthworm! ¡± butler quan shouted frantically. ¡°shut up! if you keep shouting, i¡¯ll stab you until you can¡¯t y with women!¡± su wei said unhappily. her hands were nimble, and her eyes were covered, but it didn¡¯t affect her speed. not long after, butler quan¡¯s wound was stitched up. then, su wei took off the cloth that covered her and looked at her work. she said with satisfaction, ¡± see? it¡¯s very straight, right? i¡¯m still very straight even if i don¡¯t look at it. also, my medical skills haven¡¯t deteriorated. although i don¡¯t use my hands, i¡¯m still very good! ¡± ¡°straight, straight, very straight. but big sister, can you pull out the needle that was randomly stuck in my leg? my leg is not a nket or clothes. is this how you put the needle?¡± butler quan was on the verge of tears. he felt that su wei wasn¡¯t sewing his own wound. she was simply brutal as if she was sewing needles on inanimate things like nkets or clothes. ¡°oh, i¡¯m sorry. i usually stitch up dead people ... dead people don¡¯t feel any pain.¡± su wei pulled out the needle as he spoke and smiled innocently. butler quan was speechless. he didn¡¯t want su wei to treat his wound anymore. if he had the chance, he would choose another doctor. after that, qi nongwu and leng rongrong chatted for a while before leaving. he told leng rongrong to look for him if she needed anything. he had some power in the capital, and it would not be a problem for him to deal with the xuanyuan family. that night, leng rongrong was sent back to her room to rest. after that, the three godfathers and godmother gathered together. the four of them were very displeased with the xuanyuan family. although rongrong had said that she would handle it, they had no intention of not interfering. the overall situation was in little rongrong¡¯s hands. of course, they had to deal with these two from the xuanyuan family to vent their anger. thus, the four of them spent the entire night nning how to deal with the xuanyuan family and how to vent their anger. ¡± i heard that xuanyuan qiongyu is a traditional chinese medicine practitioner. i¡¯m going to PK her tomorrow. let¡¯s see if i don¡¯t make her lose face. ¡± su wei said. Chapter 821 ? Chapter 821: quack doctor next door Trantor: 549690339 su wei acted on her word and went to buy the shop next to xuanyuan qiongyu the next day. then, on the same day, he got someone to do a simple renovation and even specially got someone to make a signboard. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s medical hall was called qiongyu medical hall. su wei made a simple and straightforward signboard,¡±next door is a quack clinic.¡± what was even more impressive was that goddess su had put up a huge billboard at the door. on the billboard, it said that people coulde to the clinic for treatment if they couldn¡¯t cure the incurable disease next door. it could be said that miracle doctor su was extremely arrogant. not only did she put up such a big billboard in front of her door, but she also publicly provoked xuanyuan qiongyu on weibo, the inte, and various television programs. in less than a day, the whole world was talking about this. she said that someone had openly provoked the top socialite. originally, everyone was not optimistic about su wei. after all, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s medical hall had been open for a long time and had treated many patients. however, a tv station came to make trouble and interviewed su wei. su wei had also done a big thing in beijing. when su wei was still the best actress, there was a huge infectious disease in the capital. many doctors were helpless about the disease, but su wei had to solve it. at that time, su wei was the best actress, so she had a lot of influence and many people remembered her. this time, movie queen su once again went on tv and said that xuanyuan qiongyu was a quack. this immediately provoked a lot of people. su wei, the movie queen su who suddenly retired when she was in the limelight! he was also once the miracle doctor su that everyone praised! who wouldn¡¯t be excited about this big shot¡¯s sudden return? originally, when everyone didn¡¯t know that su wei had returned to the martial arts world, many people thought that the person who caused trouble at qiongyu medical center would be dead for sure. after all, xuanyuan qiongyu was the number one socialite and her medical skills were also considered impressive. moreover, xuanyuan qiongyu had the backing of the xuanyuan family, which was one of her biggest backers. who would dare to offend the xuanyuan family? even if they were the weakest of the four great families, they were still the xuanyuan family. however, at this time, the person who came out and caused trouble was su wei, so the direction of the wind instantly changed. no matter how powerful xuanyuan qiongyu was or how famous she was, her influence was far inferior to su wei¡¯s. su wei had taken root in the capital back then, and she had a widework of people. the people she knew were all above the level of the xuanyuan family. even some powerful people came out and said how xuanyuan qiongyu had offended su wei. there were also people who directly tagged su wei on weibo, asking if xuanyuan qiongyu had offended her. if she had, she could help su wei settle the xuanyuan family. of course, su wei happily said no. she expressed that her precious disciple had just been plotted against. originally, her precious disciple wanted to resolve this matter on her own, but she treasured this disciple of hers so she was a little angry. that was why she wanted to vent her anger. of course, that morning, xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t know about this. she had a good night¡¯s sleep and was in a particrly good mood. when he woke up early in the morning and looked at the sun outside, he felt as if the sun was celebrating for him, celebrating leng rongrong¡¯s death, and celebrating the fact that he would be taking control of the xuanyuan family. when they were eating breakfast with old mistress xuanyuan, xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± that dog must have gone crazyst night. that dog is so powerful. leng rongrong and her gang of b * tches should have died without a burial ce. ¡± olddy xuanyuan raised her head and looked at xuanyuan qiongyu, her eyes shing with excitement. ¡°grandma, i¡¯ll send someone to the floating life residence to take a look.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said as she ate her breakfast. olddy xuanyuan didn¡¯t know what to say. she opened her mouth and made a hand gesture. ¡°you mean, you want to see for yourself?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu nced at olddy xuanyuan. ¡± you want to see how miserable that little bastard¡¯s death is? ¡± olddy xuanyuan nodded. her eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡°alright! that house is so big, i don¡¯t think anyone has found out what¡¯s going on inside. let¡¯s go and take a look for ourselves.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s lips curled up, and her face was filled with evil. the thought of leng rongrong being torn to pieces by that dog, and even if she wasn¡¯t torn to pieces, it was possible that both of them had suffered heavy losses, made her blood boil. he quickly finished his breakfast. then, xuanyuan qiongyu took olddy xuanyuan and set off for the floating life residence. it was calm and peaceful outside the floating life residence, as if nothing had happened. ¡°as expected, the floating life residence is so big. that dog must have gone crazy in the house.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. let¡¯s go in and take a look. ¡± that medicine can double the dog¡¯sbat power, so that b * tch definitely can¡¯t beat that mad dog.¡± the door of the floating life residence was closed. xuanyuan qiongyu tried to push the door open, but it didn¡¯t open. she then said to the olddy, ¡± the people inside are probably all dead. they won¡¯te out to open the door. i¡¯ll climb over the wall and open the door. ¡± olddy xuanyuan nodded as she stood at the door with her walking stick. xuanyuan qiongyu flipped over the wall, and with a flip, shended on top of the pile of cacti. because she was too excited, she didn¡¯t even look at it, so she didn¡¯t know that there were cacti below. in an instant, xuanyuan qiongyu was stabbed miserably. ¡°hell! there must be something wrong with his brain to nt so many cacti!¡± she scrambled out of the cactus pile. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s body was full of thorns, and she didn¡¯t have time to remove them. she went to open the door first and let the olddy in. olddy xuanyuan looked at xuanyuan qiongyu suspiciously. ¡°that b * tch nted a lot of cacti on the wall.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu unhappily said, ¡± but i¡¯m fine. let¡¯s go in.¡± the two of them passed by the waterside pavilion with familiarity. he saw that the pavilion had copsed, the rockery had been destroyed, and two old trees had been uprooted. xuanyuan qiongyu was extremely happy. ¡°as expected, that mad dog is indeed powerful.¡± one look at the scene and the bloodstains on the ground, she knew that leng rongrong and the others had probably died without a burial ce. olddy xuanyuan didn¡¯t say anything. she just pulled xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s arm and nced at her. ¡°you¡¯re worried that you haven¡¯t seen their bodies yet, so you can¡¯t be sure that they¡¯re dead, right?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu chuckled, ¡± they¡¯re already like this. do they still have a life? ¡± no matter how lucky he was, it was impossible for him to have lived until now. don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re definitely all dead. if they weren¡¯t all dead, why would this ce be so quiet at this time? moreover, even if she¡¯s not dead, she¡¯s probably seriously injured. if she¡¯s seriously injured, wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of seconds for her to die?¡± Chapter 822 ? Chapter 822: the countdown begins Trantor: 549690339 xuanyuan qiongyu and the olddy went to the courtyard of the small vi. seeing that there were no signs of battle in the small vi, xuanyuan qiongyu frowned. he did not see leng rongrong and the rest¡¯s corpses outside. shouldn¡¯t the battle have ended here? why was there no trace of battle? just as xuanyuan qiongyu was feeling suspicious, a person walked out of the room, causing both xuanyuan qiongyu and the olddy to freeze in ce. how was that possible? how was that possible? how could she still be alive? how could she still look safe and sound? xuanyuan qiongyu was roaring madly in her heart, while olddy xuanyuan was staring at xuanyuan qiongyu as if she was an idiot, her eyes full of questions. wasn¡¯t it supposed to be foolproof? didn¡¯t they say that the little bastard would die and the floating life residence would be theirs? what was this? why was this little b * tch still alive? leng rongrong had never expected these two toe and pay her a visit. they had tricked her yesterday, and now they were in front of her again? ¡°you came uninvited this early? are you here to collect my corpse?¡± leng rongrong had been talking on the phone, but she put it away and tilted her head, a devilish smile on her face. that smile was a little ring, and it made xuanyuan qiongyu feel ufortable all over. leng rongrong¡¯s gaze was like a sharp knife, scanning her from head to toe, as if she was dismembering her. ¡°the main gate isn¡¯t open yet, how did you guys get in? oh, she climbed the wall. the top socialite even knows how to climb walls!¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡± aren¡¯t you ady? climbing walls in a cheongsam? i have surveince cameras here.¡± ¡± you ... how could you ... ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu gasped. she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t think. how could that damned leng rongrong still be alive? shouldn¡¯t she have been torn to pieces? was the medicine given by that person not effective? didn¡¯t he say that he could turn that stupid dog into a mad dog and tear people to pieces? how was that possible? how could she still be alive? moreover, there were so many bloodstains in the courtyard, so many traces of battle, but why did leng rongrong look safe and sound? the woman¡¯s face was still very beautiful. under the sunlight, her skin was white with a tinge of red, almost transparent. it looked as tender as a baby¡¯s skin, which made people jealous. after such a fierce battle, why did she not change at all? this is not scientific, it¡¯s impossible! xuanyuan qiongyu felt that she must have been hallucinating, otherwise leng rongrong would not be able to live so safely. ¡°how can i not be dead?¡± leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan qiongyu with a cold and evil aura. she took a step forward, her brows slightly raised, but her eyes instantly turned cold, as if they were ice, piercing through xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu nervously took two steps back. she still found it hard to believe that leng rongrong was not dead. shouldn¡¯t she be dead? she hade here to report a case and to see leng rongrong¡¯s dying face, but she was still alive and standing in front of her. ¡°xuanyuan qiongyu, i will settle storm¡¯s grudge with you bit by bit.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were like a demon from purgatory. she closed in on xuanyuan qiongyu step by step, forcing her to have no way to retreat. ¡°what enmity? i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t dare to meet leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, and pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°don¡¯t you understand? what is this?¡± leng rongrong raised her hand. between her fingers was a silver needle as thin as a hair. that needle was the one that had pierced storm, and it had been thrown in the corner by xuanyuan qiongyu. she had found it this morning. ¡°what the hell is this?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was a little flustered. ¡°are you ying dumb?¡± leng rongrong moved closer to xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu, i¡¯ll let you live for a few more days. just you wait, the next thing that will wee you will be the asura hell. ¡± with that, leng rongrong took a step back with a smile on her face. she then turned to look at olddy xuanyuan. ¡± the countdown has started. ¡± olddy xuanyuan opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything, but what was she asking? ¡± i¡¯ll take back the xuanyuan family, expose your true colors, and expose your crimes. the countdown begins now. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± you¡¯re already so old. if you go to jail, it¡¯ll be quite torturous, right? ¡± olddy xuanyuan stared at leng rongrong with wide eyes, unable to believe her eyes. this little bastard wanted her to go to jail? what jail? did she have something on her? after all, she had done a lot of bad things, so olddy xuanyuan became flustered. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. she looked at leng rongrong with loathing, then turned around and left with the olddy. leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± take care! i won¡¯t see you out! ¡± ¡°we¡¯re just going to let them go?¡± quan yu walked up from behind. ¡± no hurry. godfather hasn¡¯t vented his anger yet. let godfather y first. ¡± the smile on leng rongrong¡¯s face had already disappeared, and her eyes instantly became extremely fierce. then, she took out her phone and made a phone call. ¡± get that medicine and help me check if xuanyuan qiongyu has a pet. ¡± after hanging up, leng rongrong dialed another number. ¡± it¡¯s almost time to make a move. ¡± ¨C the xuanyuan family¡¯s old residence. xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan also turned pale. olddy xuanyuan had a guilty conscience. leng rongrong had said that she would send her to jail, which made her very uneasy. had all the things she had done been exposed? she couldn¡¯t speak, but her mouth was still full of curses. she pushed xuanyuan qiongyu with all her strength and stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°i¡¯m thinking of a way.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. she had thought that leng rongrong would die immediately, take over the floating life residence, take over the north thearch club, and then kill the old man. everything in the xuanyuan family would be hers. however, the n failed! her perfect n had failed. leng rongrong was still alive. how could she be so safe and sound? she didn¡¯t even look injured. xuanyuan qiongyu had not yet recovered from her anger when her phone suddenly rang. as soon as he picked up, xuanyuan linlin¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. xuanyuan linlin said that a new clinic had opened next to her clinic, and she had called her a quack. moreover, she had been very arrogant. she had been on the hot search and even on tv before she had even opened. xuanyuan linlin scolded him fiercely and even expressed her loyalty, saying that she would stand on xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s side. this time, xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t have time to think about leng rongrong¡¯s matter. the clinic was very important to her. she was rich not only because the xuanyuan family gave her money, but also because she earned most of her money from the medical center. if anything happened to the clinic, she would lose her backing! Chapter 823 ? Chapter 823: chapter 824-crushed Trantor: 549690339 when xuanyuan qiongyu arrived at the clinic, she was shocked to see that the renovation was almostplete. yesterday, it seemed to be a snack bar next door. today, it had directly be a medical hall! who could be so fast? furthermore, he had specifically chosen the spot next to her. it was obvious that he was going head-to-head with her. there was also the name of the shop and the huge signboard hanging on it. it was an extremely eye-catching signboard. when xuanyuan qiongyu saw the sign, she clutched her heart and felt as if it was about to suffocate. her sign was quite big and eye-catching. it was ck with yellow words, and the font was more ancient. it looked veryfortable. in the end, the signboard next door was three times bigger than hers, and the words were so conspicuous that they seemed to be poking the sky. the words ¡®quack doctor¡¯ next door, with the lights on in broad daylight, could simply blind people ... wasn¡¯t this clearly saying that she was a quack! xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. she didn¡¯t go next door, but went into her own medical hall first. when the assistant in the medical hall saw hering, he hurriedly came to greet her. ¡± what should we do? there¡¯s a medical center next door. ¡± the assistant said with a frown, ¡± it seems like he did it on purpose. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t say anything. she sat down and took a look. then, she looked at the hot search and other rumors on the inte. after a simple exnation, she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. it was fine if the other party had no background, but the other party actually had a background. he was once the best actress su wei and had even cured a very serious infectious disease here. it was actually her, the person who was regarded as a goddess by everyone and the divine doctor by everyone! she used to have a lot of fans, but when su wei appeared, her fans almost collectively changed sides and jumped to su wei¡¯s side. on the inte, almost no one was optimistic about her. although she had always been running a clinic, she did not do much to treat and save people. most of the time, she was researching medicine. she had some cooperation with some pharmaceutical factories. most of her money came from the pharmaceutical factory. as for su wei, she had really saved someone before, so many people were grateful to her. didn¡¯t this damn su wei disappear for a long time? how did she appear? when xuanyuan qiongyu saw that su wei had replied to a big shot that he was taking revenge for his disciple, she was suddenly stunned. disciple ... she had not offended anyone recently ... could it be leng rongrong? leng rongrong was su wei¡¯s disciple? how could that b * tch know su wei? didn¡¯t that b * tch grow up in the countryside? where did she get to know the best actress su wei, who had disappeared for a long time? this movie queen wasn¡¯t just a movie queen. she was a godly doctor, and she also had a lot of terrifying rumors about her. how could leng rongrong know her? xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s chest heaved up and down. just as she was feeling extremely depressed, a few cars suddenly appeared at the door. she was very familiar with the license tes of those cars. they were all the people in charge of the pharmaceutical factories that she knew. she had worked with them before, and she would usually sell them any medicine she developed. although she was very depressed and annoyed that su wei opened such a shop next door, she suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the car of the person in charge of the pharmaceutical factory. that¡¯s right, she wasn¡¯t doing the business of an ordinary citizen. her main business was still selling medicine. su wei¡¯s appearance wouldn¡¯t affect her much. she would still make money. even if her medical skills weren¡¯t as good as su wei¡¯s, she still had the ability to make medicine. thinking of this, half of the anger on xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s face disappeared. she immediately put on a smile and opened the door to wee the people in charge. in the end, when she opened the door and was about to wee the people in charge with a smile ... they didn¡¯t evene in. it was as if they didn¡¯t even see her and just passed by. however, one of the people in charge seemed to have thought of something and suddenly turned to look at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± oh, miss qiongyu, what a coincidence. good morning. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡± chief chen, where are you going? ¡± ¡± next door. hahaha, to discuss some business. ¡± chief chen chuckled and said, ¡± oh, by the way, miss qiongyu, we don¡¯t want the medicine you sold us before. we want to return it. there¡¯s a problem with your medicine. ¡± also, you have topensate us for the medicine you sold us earlier. we¡¯ll talk about the detailster.¡± ¡°what?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart tightened. how could that be? the medicine she developed had been tested on many people. she only sold it after confirming that there were no problems. how could there be a problem! chief chen did not answer xuanyuan qiongyu. the group of peopleughed and entered the shop next door. the medical center hadn¡¯t even been renovated or opened yet, and the person-in-charge of the pharmaceutical factory had alreadye to visit. xuanyuan qiongyu had originally thought that she was at ease, but at this moment, only a kind of violent anger was growing wildly. this su wei was not only targeting her patients but also the medicine she had developed. what did she do to her? damn it! xuanyuan qiongyu clenched her fists tightly, and her bones creaked. she turned around and mmed the door. on the other side, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. on the other side, leng rongrong was leisurely sitting at home, recuperating. she was leisurely drinking coffee and browsing weibo. on the inte, there were people who were free to broadcast the two shops, xuanyuan qiongyu and su wei. seeing xuanyuan qiongyu m the door in anger, leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly. she knew that her master and the others would definitely punish them. however, they were just ying around and angering them. he would handle the rest. leng rongrong took a sip of coffee and stood up. ¡± i¡¯m going out for a while. ¡± ¡°mommy, i¡¯ll apany you!¡± little nan yu remembered what happened yesterday and still had some lingering fear. he didn¡¯t dare to leave his mommy at all. he directly asked for leave and didn¡¯t go to the set. he nned to spend the next few days with his mommy. leng rongrong patted little nan yu¡¯s head lovingly and nodded, ¡± then let¡¯s go together. ¡± ¡°do you need us to go together?¡± quan yu asked. ¡°no need, storm is still unconscious, take good care of it. they also need to take care of the storm.¡± leng rongrong said. she put on her coat and went out with little nan yu. although her arm was injured, it did not affect her driving. after 20 minutes, leng rongrong and little nan yu arrived at a beast taming ground. as soon as they stopped the car, a few men ran up to them. ¡°boss.¡± lu yang and qian yi stood in front of leng rongrong respectfully. this group of people used to be olddy xuanyuan¡¯s bodyguards, but now they had be leng rongrong¡¯s men. moreover, the team was growing stronger by the day. Chapter 824 ? Chapter 824: you should change your profession Trantor: 549690339 ¡°he¡¯s inside?¡± leng rongrong nced at qian yi. ¡°i¡¯ll be watching from inside.¡± qian yi said, ¡± that person has already confessed that he was the one who got xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s medicine. he still has more on hand. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. she held little nan yu¡¯s hand and slowly walked into the beast taming ground. in a dpidated office, a man was tied to a chair. he seemed to be frightened and looked nervous. when leng rongrong and little nan yu arrived, the man raised his head and took a look. when he saw clearly that the people in front of him were a woman and a child, he was obviously a little surprised. obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that the people who kidnapped him and got the information out of him were a woman and a child. ¡°it¡¯s you?¡± the man looked at leng rongrong. ¡°you¡¯re the tamer?¡± leng rongrong sized up the man and asked, ¡± where¡¯s the medicine? ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t do anything to me, i¡¯ll give you the medicine.¡± the tamer said as he stared at leng rongrong. ¡°do you have the right to negotiate with me?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was cold as she lowered her eyes to nce at the tamer. she casually picked up a whip from the table beside her. it should be the whip that the tamer used on animals. she casually swung it twice in the air and then whipped it towards the tamer. the tail of the whip swept across the tamer¡¯s face. the trainer was so scared that his blood was flowing backward. there were thorns on the whip, and it was very painful to hit it. he used to tame animals with this in the past. however, he had never been whipped before. this was the first time he had been whipped. the thorns on the whip stabbed into the tamer¡¯s face, and the skin on the tamer¡¯s face was torn. leng rongrong fiddled with the whip in her hand, then looked sharply at the trainer. ¡± i¡¯ll ask again, where¡¯s the medicine? ¡± ¡°that drawer over there!¡± the tamer said anxiously, ¡± don¡¯t hit me. i¡¯ll tell you. xuanyuan qiongyu wanted to deal with you, but i didn¡¯t. i only helped her buy medicine. i don¡¯t know who she wants to deal with. your business has nothing to do with me, and even if that dog dies, it has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong nced at the trainer. ¡± change your profession. ¡± ¡°what?¡± the tamer was stunned. qian yi rummaged through the tamer¡¯s drawer and found the medicine xuanyuan qiongyu used to deal with the storm. ¡± i found it. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. she looked at the tamer and said, ¡± change your profession. ¡± ¡°change what?¡± the tamer looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡± change your profession? ¡± why did he change his profession? he was doing very well as a trainer, and the animals he tamed were very obedient ... he made a living in this line of work, how could he change his profession! ¡°change your profession!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice suddenly became stern. she nced at the trainer, then turned to l¨¹ yang and said, ¡± release all the animals here, i can hear them crying. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± lu yang took a few of his men and went to release all the animals in the training ground. there were many animals in the taming factory. these animals were all skinny and looked terrible. they were all injured and were obviously abused by the tamer. as long as a good animal was not obedient, it would not be given food or water. it would also be whipped with this kind of thorny whip or all kinds of things. leng rongrong saw the torture instruments in the office and knew how lu yang abused animals. ¡°what are you doing!¡± when the trainer heard that leng rongrong was going to release all the animals, he was in disbelief. ¡± those animals belong to others. i¡¯m helping them domesticate them. you can¡¯t let them go. do you know how much i have to pay if you let them go? ¡± ¡°they won¡¯t leave. they¡¯re probably vengeful.¡± as leng rongrong spoke, the animals that had been released all rushed towards the office. then, the group of animals stared at the tamer. one by one, they all shouted at their trainer. the trainer was tied up. he looked at the animals in front of him with a pale face. he was the one who tamed them usually, but at this moment, he felt that these animals might tear him apart and eat him! ¡°what are you doing? you crazy woman!¡± ¡°don¡¯t scold my mommy!¡± little nan yu raised his delicate and beautiful face, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°do you want to change your profession?¡± leng rongrong asked again. ¡°i won¡¯t change my profession!¡± the trainer was stubborn. ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong nodded and said to l¨¹ yang, ¡± investigate the surveince here, look through his phone, and help him expose it. then, find the owners of these animals and let them know what kind of treatment their pets have been through when they were tamed. ¡± after leng rongrong gave her instructions, she held little nan yu¡¯s hand and went out. ¡°what are you doing? how can you do this to me? you¡¯ll destroy me!¡± the tamer roared in disbelief. ¡°you destroyed these poor animals.¡± leng rongrong turned around and nced at the tamer. ¡± you¡¯re running this ce without a license, aren¡¯t you? ¡± the tamer¡¯s face turned pale. after leaving the tamer¡¯s ce, leng rongrong took the medicine from the tamer and brought little nan zhi back to the floating life residence. on the sofa, leng rongrong looked at the medicine in her hand with interest. this medicine was the thing that made the storm go crazy. she had originally wanted to use this medicine on xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s pet, but she had changed her mind. if this thing was used on animals, it would be too harmful to them. since xuanyuan qiongyu had treated storm so badly, she would return this to her. an eye for an eye. however, she had heard that xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s medical center was not very clean either, and had done a lot of shady business. before that, she had to be exposed. he should let her be famous. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and her face was covered with ayer of coldness. little nan yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw his mommy¡¯s naughty smile. this was his mother! ¡°luan ¡®er, do you want to see what your godgrandfathers are doing?¡± leng rongrong rubbed little nan yu¡¯s head and asked. ¡°the god-grandpas must have gone to deal with that old witch, right?¡± little nan yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± they¡¯ll do this to the old witch? ¡± we have to teach her a good lesson, or else we won¡¯t be able to vent our anger.¡± ¡°can you guess?¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡°kill the old witch? but isn¡¯t murder illegal? what about crippling her? this seemed to be letting her off too easily! did you poison her?¡± little nan zhi rested her chin on her hand. leng rongrong frowned. ¡± killing her would be letting her off too easily. ¡± ¡°the god-grandpas don¡¯t kill people. we¡¯re all good people. we don¡¯t do such things. however, i¡¯m sure it¡¯ll hurt her. ¡± leng rongrong took out aptop and turned it on. her fingers flew across the keyboard a few times, and she immediately switched to the xuanyuan family¡¯s surveince camera. Chapter 825 ? Chapter 825: do you want to hear the sound of money? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°little baby, we¡¯re all reasonable people. don¡¯t kill people for no reason.¡± leng rongrong carried little nan zhi to her side. the little guy swung his legs and nodded. ¡± i don¡¯t kill anyone, but i¡¯ll make those who bully mommy suffer a fate worse than death. ¡± ¡°death is too simple. we have to make sure that they can¡¯t turn the tables while they¡¯re alive.¡± leng rongrongughed mischievously. ¡± let¡¯s see what the godgrandfathers do. ¡± on theputer screen, jiang fu and his friends were shown. the three of them went straight to the xuanyuan family and entered the old xuanyuan residence. the three godfather¡¯s entered by kicking the door open. jiang fu kicked the door that storm had kicked open before. uncle wang was shocked because he was standing at the door and the door almost crushed him. it was tang ziyi who noticed uncle wang. he moved over in a sh and pulled uncle wang to the side. ¡°where¡¯s the old witch?¡± tang ziyi looked at uncle wang and asked. ¡°old what?¡± uncle wang looked at tang ziyi in shock. ¡°that old witch from the xuanyuan family.¡± tang ziyi nced at uncle wang. ¡± you¡¯re the old thing who brought our rongrong back? you don¡¯t seem to be anything either? f * ck, i suddenly regret pulling you along.¡± after he finished speaking, tang ziyi flicked his hand. uncle wang was pushed out directly. there happened to be a small fish pond at the side with a few koi fish. uncle wang fell into the koi pond directly. ¡°wayaya, i didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± tang ziyi moved to the side and nced at uncle wang. ¡± old man, are you alright? ¡± uncle wang¡¯s head popped out in a sorry state. then, tang ziyi pulled him back, but tang ziyi let go again, allowing uncle wang to fall down again. uncle wang was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re not a thing.¡± tang ziyi turned around and walked away. jiang fu and chenn didn¡¯t look at uncle wang. uncle wang wasn¡¯t their enemy, but he wasn¡¯t a good person either. she had been working for olddy xuanyuan for a long time, and had done a lot of immoral things. olddy xuanyuan was pacing back and forth in the room anxiously. she was so angry that she was breaking things. she smashed vases, cups, and many other worthless things. the old hag was greedy for money, so she was not willing to smash the expensive things. she only smashed the cheapest ones. when jiang fu and the other two came in, olddy xuanyuan was stunned. she looked at them with wide eyes. ¡°who are you?¡± olddy xuanyuan didn¡¯t make any sound. she just opened her mouth to form a shape. ¡°does little rongrong know?¡± jiang fu introduced himself. ¡± she¡¯s my daughter. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s also my daughter.¡± chenn nced at olddy xuanyuan. ¡°of course, she¡¯s also my precious daughter.¡± tang ziyi raised his eyebrows. he took a few steps forward and sized up olddy xuanyuan. ¡± you¡¯re the old witch who bullied our precious daughter? ¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the three men. the three men all had a domineering aura. she looked at them for a long time, her face full of disbelief. the three of them were obviously not ordinary people. were they the fathers of leng rongrong, that little b * stard? how was that possible? her father, the bastard xuanyuan nantian, had been driven out by her. he had disappeared without a trace all these years. he should have died outside a long time ago. how could leng rongrong have so many fathers? that little b * stard was indeed not clean. what father? he must have had a dirty rtionship with her. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. she looked at the three of them warily. recently, the bodyguards of the xuanyuan family had all run away, and they hadn¡¯t recruited any new bodyguards yet, so she didn¡¯t have anyone by her side. of course, olddy xuanyuan was still very unyielding. even so, she didn¡¯t seem to panic. she even held her phone, looking as if she was going to call the police. this was the capital. she was not worried that there was now here. no matter what these people wanted to do to her, they would die the most miserable death. he didn¡¯t believe that they could still be above thew. it was impossible. even the xuanyuan family didn¡¯t dare to do it, so what right did people like them have? olddy xuanyuan opened her mouth and said something silently. ¡°what did she just say?¡± tang ziyi frowned and asked, ¡± it doesn¡¯t seem like anything good. ¡± jiang fu¡¯s face was gloomy. he didn¡¯t say anything. he couldn¡¯t even say it out loud. ¡°what is she talking about?¡± tang ziyi frowned. ¡± it doesn¡¯t sound like anything good! ¡± chenn¡¯s face darkened. ¡± the exact words i said were ¡®how does leng rongrong, this little b * stard, taste? did you guys enjoy f * cking her?¡¯ ¡± ¡°f * ck, f * ck, is this old witch¡¯s brain that dirty?¡± tang ziyi flew into a rage. ¡± she¡¯s a hundred-year-old witch. don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s thinking about being f * cked all day long? do you want me to find you an old beggar to f * ck you?¡± tang ziyi was full of vulgarities. when it came to scolding people, he couldpete with the olddy. therefore, the olddy was so angry that smoke wasing out of her head. she was about to explode. although she wanted to scold back, she couldn¡¯t make a sound even when she opened her mouth. thus, old mrs. han could only listen to tang ziyi bombarding her like a machine gun. however, when she opened her mouth, the sound of her lips cracking did not have any deterrent force, because it was silent. tang ziyi¡¯s mouth was a little dry after scolding jiang fu. he sat down and said, ¡± i¡¯m going to take a rest. jiang fu, you first. ¡± olddy xuanyuan was taken aback, and her expression changed. what do you mean by ¡®you go first¡¯? jiang fu nced at olddy xuanyuan, then turned around and began to pick out the more valuable items. after a short while, jiang fu took out all the valuable antiques the olddy had and ced them in front of olddy xuanyuan. olddy xuanyuan tried her best to stop jiang fu, but she couldn¡¯t. all of a sudden, she saw all her valuable things being taken out. she widened her eyes and looked at jiang fu in confusion. what was he doing? ¡°do you want to hear the sound of money?¡± jiang fu looked at olddy xuanyuan with a serious expression. olddy xuanyuan was speechless. ¡°do you want to experience being penniless?¡± chenn suddenly took out a notebook and ced it on the table. olddy xuanyuan looked at chenn, her heart beating wildly. penniless? what was he doing? on the other side, tang ziyi was picking his teeth with a toothpick. he said with interest, ¡± you guys go ahead. i¡¯lle back when you¡¯re done. i don¡¯t know much, but fighting and gambling are my forte. but i can¡¯t hit on an old woman, so i thought of a good idea!¡± jiang fu started to introduce olddy xuanyuan¡¯s antiques one by one in front of her and their value. ¡± if i¡¯m not wrong, this pair of jade artifacts is worth at least 30 million, right? why don¡¯t you listen to the sound of thirty million?¡± the jade ware was smashed to the ground and broke into pieces. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s wrinkled face was trembling violently. money, her money! Chapter 826 ?Chapter 826: wow, you set fire to your own house? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°how much is this?¡± jiang fu held a blue and white porcin vase and asked with interest. olddy xuanyuan reached out to grab it, but jiang fu threw the blue and white porcin to the ground. then, jiang fu pushed all the things he had carried out to the ground. there was a crashing sound, and the ground was full of broken things. some things were worth a city, but they were all destroyed by jiang fu. olddy xuanyuan roared in rage, but she lost her voice. no matter how much she shouted, she couldn¡¯t make a sound. she raised her cane and tried to hit jiang fu. jiang fu dodged and she fell into a pile of ss shards. ¡°aiya, how could you be so careless?¡± tang ziyi eximed, ¡± are you trying to scam me? you fell down on your own, it has nothing to do with us!¡± ¡± ¡°aiya, are you going to scold someone? it¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t curse. are you feeling angry but helpless? ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± tang ziyi said in an infuriating tone. olddy xuanyuan was so angry that her eyes turned red. she was about to go crazy and wanted to tear tang ziyi¡¯s mouth apart. however, she couldn¡¯t do it. she got up with difficulty and wanted to hit tang ziyi, but she was old after all and her movements were not as agile. moreover, tang ziyi was very skilled. the olddy was so angry that she couldn¡¯t hit tang ziyi. when she saw her broken treasures, she was so angry that she almost spat out blood. she was still rtively strong and did not faint immediately. she just widened her eyes and stared at tang ziyi and the others. ¡°are you done?¡± chenn asked, ¡± i want to start the performance. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s almost time, you cane.¡± jiang fu took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hands. he then signaled chenn to start. chenn looked at olddy xuanyuan and smiled. she said in a gentlemanly manner, ¡± olddy, would you like to have a seat first? ¡± olddy xuanyuan was fuming. she wiped her mouth and red at chenn with hatred. ¡°i¡¯ll show you a magic trick next!¡± chenn¡¯s beautiful face had a faint smile. the olddy was speechless. magic? it didn¡¯t sound like a good thing. tang ziyi gloated. ¡± old hag, you¡¯re going to see a very powerful magic trick. i think you should look at your phone first. there should be a lot of text message notifications. ¡± olddy xuanyuan grabbed her phone with great force. chenn had already started to operate theputer madly. a few momentster, olddy xuanyuan¡¯s phone started to ring with text message notifications. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the amount of money in her bank ount suddenly decrease until it reached zero. she threw away the walking stick in her hand and held her phone with both hands, anxiously confirming the number on the phone. then, she found out that all the money in her cards had been transferred to other banks. there was no more money! the money had actually disappeared without a trace! olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets as she stared at the phone in disbelief. how could she not have money? no, it was impossible. how could her money run away? it couldn¡¯t! ¡°it¡¯s almost time. they should have all transferred away, right?¡± chenn looked at olddy xuanyuan with interest. she closed herptop and held it in her hand. ¡± i¡¯ll use this money on charity. you don¡¯t have to thank me. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± olddy xuanyuan pointed at chenn. she opened her mouth, but no words came out. however, everyone could tell that she was calling chenn a thief. ¡°hmm, you¡¯re right. i¡¯m really a thief. usually, when i steal something, no one can take it back.¡± chenn shrugged her shoulders and said calmly, ¡± do you want to call the police? unfortunately, it¡¯s useless because i never leave any evidence or clues behind. also, did you use up all your money?¡± olddy xuanyuan trembled with anger. she loved money the most. money was the only thing in her eyes, and money was more important than her life. but now, all her antiques had been destroyed, and all her ounts, even the money in her hidden ount that no one knew about, had been transferred to chen. there was not a single cent left. olddy xuanyuan trembled when she saw the zeros. she really couldn¡¯t stand it. all her money had been stolen. ¡°are you angry?¡± tang ziyi walked toward olddy xuanyuan with a wicked smile. olddy xuanyuan red at tang ziyi. tang ziyi took out a small ball and ced it in olddy xuanyuan¡¯s hand. ¡± here, i¡¯ll give you a chance. this is a very powerful thing that can blow people up. if you want to take revenge for your antique, thene on, blow it up!¡± the olddy looked at the ball-like object in her hand and was a little skeptical. of course, she knew that tang ziyi was in cahoots with jiang fu and the others, so she obviously didn¡¯t believe tang ziyi¡¯s words. however, she narrowed her eyes. no matter what it was, it would definitely not hurt her if she threw it out. so, olddy xuanyuan suddenly threw it at chenn. chenn tilted her head and dodged the ball. then, the ball hit an ancient painting hanging on the wall behind. with a bang, the ball exploded, the ancient painting caught fire, and everything that could be ignited in the surroundings was ignited in an instant. olddy xuanyuan was shocked. ¡± aiya, why are you so depressed? you can¡¯t be thinking ofmitting suicide, right? ¡± tang ziyi said angrily, ¡± why did you set your house on fire?! ¡± olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at tang ziyi. she wanted to rush forward to save her calligraphy and painting. she wanted to put out the fire. there was a fire extinguisher over there. if she put out the fire quickly, there would be no problem. however, tang ziyi grabbed olddy xuanyuan and didn¡¯t give her a chance to go up. ¡°aiyaya, olddy, don¡¯t take things too hard. money can be earned again, but if you lose your life, you¡¯re done for! although you¡¯re already an old man and it¡¯s almost time for you to die, you can live a day longer, right?¡± tang ziyi tugged at olddy xuanyuan¡¯s arm. olddy xuanyuan was exasperated. she wasn¡¯t going to die, she was going to put out the fire! if they didn¡¯t put out the fire, the old xuanyuan mansion would be finished. many of the things in the old mansion were made of wood. once they were set on fire, it would be very terrifying! Chapter 827 Chapter 827: chapter 828-third daddy is dead Trantor: 549690339 olddy xuanyuan couldn¡¯t speak. she could only struggle madly, trying to rush over and protect the paintings that she liked. but how could an old woman like her have any strength? tang ziyi easily lifted olddy xuanyuan out of the room with one hand. the fire started to get bigger. after all, it was made of wood, so it was very easy to burn. the few of them stood at the door and watched as the fire burned and spread throughout the xuanyuan family. jiang fu said, ¡± almost. ¡± he made a call to get someone to put out the fire. outside, butler wang rushed in. ¡± what¡¯s going on? why is there a fire? ¡± what¡¯s happening here?¡± it was obvious that butler wang was extremely nervous. ¡°there¡¯s no one inside, right?¡± tang ziyi nced at butler wang. he had investigated before he came. he heard that the old witch¡¯s servants had all run away. after the old witch could no longer speak, her temper became even more irritable, and she often used her walking stick to hit people. after the bodyguards around her ran away, the servants also stopped working. uncle wang was stunned for a moment. ¡± there¡¯s no one here, but what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡± olddy xuanyuan was furious. she wanted to rush inside but was pulled back by tang ziyi. the fire soared to the sky. tang ziyi and the others saw that the fire was getting bigger and bigger, so they didn¡¯t continue to watch. after feeling the hot air, everyone turned and went out. outside, many of the surrounding residents had already rushed over. everyone had seen the fireworks and knew that there was a fire here. because it was the xuanyuan family¡¯s old residence, no one dared to enter, and they could only watch from outside. ¡°the xuanyuan family is on fire!¡± ¡± this fire is so big! it¡¯s going to turn the xuanyuan family into ashes! ¡± ¡± how could there be a fire? this old house is made of wood, right? it¡¯s all gone with a fire! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t the xuanyuan family too unlucky?¡± ¡± it¡¯s best to burn it all down. that mean olddy should be burned to death! ¡± ¡°damn, the old woman didn¡¯t die, she¡¯s out! he¡¯s really lucky!¡± ¡± wow, who are those handsome guys? did they save people? ¡± ¡± they¡¯re so handsome! how can these men be so handsome? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t help the olddy.e and help me. i need help! ¡± there were cries of rm all around as everyone looked in the direction of the xuanyuan family¡¯s main gate. there were many people watching, and they were gradually increasing in number. most of the people were gloating. a small number of people were worried that the fire was too big and would spread to the surroundings. of course, many people also knew that the walls of the xuanyuan family¡¯s old house were very high, and the fire wouldn¡¯t burn to the sides. if anyone wanted to burn, it would be the inside of the house. tang ziyi lifted the olddy and said in a sincere and hypocritical tone, ¡± old madam, please don¡¯t rush in anymore. money can be earned again, but if you lose your life, then it¡¯s gone! ¡± ¡°it really wasn¡¯t easy for me to risk my life to save you. if i ran any slower just now, i would have sacrificed myself!¡± ¡°there aren¡¯t many good people like me. i don¡¯t ask you to thank me, but please don¡¯t waste my good intentions!¡± ¡± you lit the fire yourself. it¡¯s useless no matter how angry you are! ¡± tang ziyi tried to persuade olddy xuanyuan, turning ck into white. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at tang ziyi. what was he saying? he said that he had risked his life to save her? he said she was the one who started the fire? if he hadn¡¯t given her that small ball, would the xuanyuan family have caught on fire? this group of people had smashed all her things, and now they were even destroying the corpse to get rid of all traces. were they still trying to be good people? olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face darkened. she wanted to argue, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. she only felt a tightness in her chest. olddy xuanyuan spat out another mouthful of blood when she heard the people around her praising tang ziyi. however, no one noticed that the olddy had vomited blood. the people around them were all looking at tang ziyi and praising him. ¡°he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡± not only is he handsome, but he also has a good character. he actually saved the old madam in such a dangerous situation! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s a hero.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that too cool?¡± ¡°he¡¯s too handsome!¡± tang ziyi winked at the crowd and said shamelessly, ¡± i¡¯m just average. this is what i should do. saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda! ¡± i¡¯m not going to leave my name after doing a good deed, so i¡¯ll be leaving first. don¡¯t publicize this, everyone!¡± with that, tang ziyi, jiang fu, and the other two left. olddy xuanyuan pointed at the three of them and spat out another mouthful of blood. she twitched and wanted to chase after them. however, tang ziyi turned around and smiled innocently. ¡± old madam, you don¡¯t have to be too grateful. it¡¯s what i should do. ¡± then, he patted his butt and left. olddy xuanyuan turned around and saw that the fire was getting stronger. her eyes rolled back, and she fell to the ground unconscious. ¨C leng rongrong watched the whole process from home. she chuckled and felt that her godfather¡¯s methods were really cruel. they made the olddy so angry that she vomited blood three times and even burned her nest. however, the old witch was also strong. she didn¡¯t die from anger, but only fainted. this was also good. she did not intend to let this old witch and xuanyuan qiongyu off so easily. her n was already in motion, and in a few days, these two would experience what it meant to be exterminated, and what it meant to be better off dead. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. however, when she thought of the storm, she still felt a little heartache and pain. these two people from the xuanyuan family had caused storm so much pain ... she would never let them go. ¡°third grandpa is really bad.¡± little nan zhi said, ¡± this fire was really set by the old witch herself. moreover, third grandpa caused her to be unable to put out the fire and became a good person instead. why do i feel a little happy when i see the old witch holding her anger? ¡± leng rongrong rubbed little nan yu¡¯s head. then, he pondered for a moment. that afternoon, leng rongrong¡¯s phone kept ringing. she sat on the sofa and controlled all her men tounch an attack on all the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies. he also asked someone to investigate xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan thoroughly. these two people were neither smart nor stupid, but they had indeed done a lot of evil things and offended many people. xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s medical center had done a lot of evil things. on the surface, it was a medical center, but in secret, it used living people to test medicine, killing many people. some people¡¯s mouths were sealed by money, while others were sealed by the xuanyuan family¡¯s power. however, leng rongrong had a rough idea of these things after a little investigation. she had harmed many people in the incident with the old witch, and even the xuanyuan family¡¯spany. so, it would be easy to overthrow the xuanyuan family. after being busy until night time, leng rongrong suddenly felt someone barging in from the door. a tall figure suddenly stopped in front of her, and the person¡¯s aura was cold. Chapter 828 Chapter 828: nothing is more important than my wife Trantor: 549690339 as soon as she looked up, leng rongrong met fourth master mo¡¯s concerned eyes. ¡°you, why did youe back?¡± leng rongrong remembered that when mo linyuan left, he said that he would only be back in about half a month, but it had only been a few days and he had actually returned? she had deliberately asked butler quan and the rest to keep the matter of the storm a secret and not let mo linyuan know. she had heard that mo linyuan had something important to deal with and she did not want him to worry about her. she did not want to affect him. mo linyuan did not say anything. he looked at her deeply and hugged her in his arms. he hugged her very tightly, as if she would disappear from his sight. the two of them hugged in silence. little nan yu looked at his daddy and mommy from the side, wondering if he should leave. his daddy looked travel-worn and seemed to be worried sick. in the end, before little nan yu could react, butler quan rushed over and pulled the little guy out. ¡°young master, let¡¯s go and see storm and the others.¡± butler quan pulled little nan yu and ran out. there was an injury on his leg, but at this moment, it was as if nothing had happened to his leg. he was running extremely fast. li ruhua had been busy in the kitchen, but when she came out and saw lord fourth and young madam embracing each other, she was stunned for a moment. then she felt that she shouldn¡¯t have disturbed the two of them. she hurriedly ran out. only mo linyuan and leng rongrong were left in the living room. mo linyuan hugged leng rongrong for a long time without saying a word. he just hugged her tightly. leng rongrong did not say anything, not wanting to ruin the atmosphere. it wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that fourth master mo finally let her go. then, fourth master mo¡¯s handsome and cold face was exposed in front of leng rongrong. leng rongrong knew that mo linyuan must have known about this and was worried. she quickly said, ¡± i¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re injured.¡± fourth master mo nced at leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder. he could feel it the moment he hugged her. after he heard about this, he rushed back. although he was in the middle of a very important negotiation, he still came back regardless of the consequences. he had left all the negotiations to tang luo. on the way back, his entire heart was in his throat. only god knew how panicked he was. his information was actually not given to him by others, but by xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu hoped that mo linyuan would die with leng rongrong, so she revealed some information to mo linyuan, saying that the storm would go crazy and leng rongrong would die. therefore, mo linyuan did not have time to think and immediately flew back. he had been on tenterhooks throughout the journey, afraid that something would happen to leng rongrong. although he had contacted the people hereter and found out that leng rongrong was fine, he was still afraid. if it had not been for his godfather and the others, he knew that his wife would not have been able to stop the storm. if she tried to stop him, she would definitely be seriously injured and might even lose her life. the moment he thought of leng rongrong¡¯s serious injuries or death, fourth master mo¡¯s face turned pale. he could tolerate it if his wife did not love him that much. however, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his wife was gone. he felt that he would go crazy. he couldn¡¯t live without this woman. he couldn¡¯t bear the slightest mishap to this woman. if anyone injured her, he would destroy that person on the spot, never to reincarnate. ¡°it¡¯s not serious,¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m really fine. ¡± at that time, storm had regained some consciousness. otherwise, i might have lost my shoulders and arms. so, i¡¯m still very d. look, my hand is still there.¡± hearing this, fourth master mo¡¯s face darkened. although leng rongrong said it in a joking and rxed tone, when the image of storm biting leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder appeared in his mind, his heart was beating like crazy. all the blood in his body seemed to be flowing backward. thinking about it, he was afraid. looking at the woman in front of him, he hugged her tightly once again. he could not bear to let this woman leave his side again. he really wanted to keep her by his side at all times and not let her leave him even by half a step. ¡°don¡¯t you have something important to do? what are you going to do now that you¡¯vee back?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i¡¯ll leave it to tang luo.¡± fourth master mo said indifferently. nothing was more important than his wife. he could ignore everything else but his wife. ¡°can luo luo do it? didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s very important and that you have to personallye out?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. ¡°even if it doesn¡¯t work, it has to. at worst, we¡¯ll just fight.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed as his killing intent surged. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s fine if a fight can solve it. ¡± how do you n to deal with the xuanyuan family? ¡± fourth master mo already had the urge to uproot the entire xuanyuan family, but he still asked for leng rongrong¡¯s opinion. he knew that rongrong had her own opinions, and she would probably prefer to do it herself. ¡°our godfather has already gone to take revenge. when the godfather is done, i will go on stage. it was time for xuanyuan qiongyu and the old witch to pay the price for what they had done. i won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you can just watch the show. ¡± fourth master mo nodded his head, ¡± then i can follow you and watch the show? ¡± ¡°yes, i can.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ve already made the necessary arrangements. it¡¯ll explode if we light a fire. ¡± while leng rongrong was making arrangements, su wei was also dealing with xuanyuan qiongyu. she had snatched away all of xuanyuan jade¡¯s business partners and even made her lose a lot of money. what was even more amazing was that in less than three days, this socialite who could be said to be the number one socialite on the altar, the number one godly doctor, had instantly be a quack in everyone¡¯s eyes. su wei had cured everyone that xuanyuan qiongyu couldn¡¯t cure. then, everyone realized that xuanyuan qiongyu was a waste and couldn¡¯t cure them at all. she was a bullsh * t traditional chinese medicine doctor. she waspletely useless. on the inte, people began to spread the word that su wei was a miracle doctor and xuanyuan qiongyu was a quack. xuanyuan qiongyu had been stepped on miserably. after all, su wei¡¯s influence was much greater than hers. su wei spent less than three days to make xuanyuan qiongyu miserable, and the xuanyuan family suddenly fell into a crisis. the old xuanyuan mansion was burned to the ground. in these three days, all kinds of rumors suddenly appeared on the inte. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s murder of her husband made the headlines. xuanyuan qiongyu used living people to test medicine and caused the death of many people. she also used her power to bully people, murdered people for money, and so on. all kinds of things were on the hot search. in a short week, all kinds of rumors had been spreading. the xuanyuan family suddenly turned into a ck vortex, as if it wanted to swallow the old witch and xuanyuan qiongyu. while xuanyuan qiongyu and old madam xuanyuan were in a mansion, panicking, leng rongrong was at home, leaning in fourth master mo¡¯s arms as she read the dirty news that exposed the xuanyuan family. Chapter 829 Chapter 829: let¡¯s split the assets! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± after olddy xuanyuan passed out that day, she had recovered fully. when she saw that the newspapers and the inte were all about her murdering her husband, her face turned extremely ck. the medicine that leng rongrong had given her had already worn off, so she could speak now, so she was scolding people every time she opened her mouth. ¡°what the hell is going on?!¡± olddy xuanyuan rapped a newspaper on the table with her fingers. the newspaper had a huge headline: ¡± it¡¯s a tragedy that shocked the world. the olddy of the xuanyuan family murdered her husband, and the truth has been hidden for more than ten years! ¡± olddy xuanyuan had a guilty conscience, so when she saw the news, her heart was in her mouth. when she was anxious, she became even more furious. xuanyuan qiongyu was beside them, along with some of the younger generation of the xuanyuan family, as well as a few of the olddy¡¯s sons. the group of people was in a mess. ¡°mom, dad, did you really kill them?¡± one of olddy xuanyuan¡¯s sons asked her in disbelief. ¡°is it true? so, it wasn¡¯t xuanyuan nantian who killed him, but you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not important to talk about this now, right? the most important thing now is to save thepany. can the xuanyuan family¡¯spany still be saved? you¡¯ve already be like this!¡± the group of people questioned olddy xuanyuan, then started quarreling among themselves. there were even people who directly persuaded olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu to turn themselves in. after all, the things they had done had been exposed, and they had directly affected the xuanyuan family¡¯s situation. so, they had to turn themselves in and save the xuanyuan family. ¡°why should i surrender?¡± the olddy couldn¡¯t bear to hear such words and was instantly enraged. ¡± the entire xuanyuan family is mine! i can¡¯t turn myself in! this is all mine! ¡± ¡°do you think there¡¯s still hope for the xuanyuan family?¡± ¡± the xuanyuan family can almost dere bankruptcy! ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no way to save this situation. the only way is to sell all of the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies. ¡± one of them said, ¡± recently, someone offered to buy the xuanyuan family, but the price wasn¡¯t high. i think that if we want to make more money, we have to sell the xuanyuan family!¡± ¡± sell everything the xuanyuan family has? ¡± olddy xuanyuan roared, ¡± are you crazy? how can i sell everything i have? this is all mine, i won¡¯t sell it!¡± ¡± it¡¯s closing down anyway. it¡¯s better to sell it. i can still earn some money. ¡± someone said. ¡°yeah, if we keep it, we¡¯ll be in debt. in this situation, many of our partners are asking us to pay ... the person who said he wanted to buy ourpany said that he can ept all debts, but he won¡¯t pay much.¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we just sell it and buy it back when we have a way in the future!¡± everyone in the xuanyuan family was in a frenzy. at first, no one was willing to sell all the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies. after all, this was their everything. everyone relied on thesepanies to make a living. however, thepany was now in all kinds of debts, and all kinds of partners wanted to cancel their cooperation. even if they did not sell thesepanies, the final result would be even worse. not only would they close down, but they would also be caught up in debt disputes. these debts were too terrifying. no one could shoulder them. no one had the ability to shoulder these debts and would only be dragged down by madness. in that case, it was better to sell them. at this time, as long as someone epted these debts, even if it didn¡¯t cost money, it seemed to be a good deal to sell thepany. in the beginning, everyone was against it, but gradually, everyone began to ept it. after seeing the overwhelming news on the inte, as well as some news that directly proved that olddy xuanyuan had murdered and xuanyuan qiongyu had murdered living people to test medicine, everyone felt that the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies were no longer safe. the two of them were bound to go to jail. once the two of them went to jail, the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies would be beyond saving. it would be better for everyone to split up at this time. ¡°mom, things have alreadye to this. i¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to save it. let¡¯s sell thepany, and then you can split your assets. there¡¯s enough evidence, so i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to go to jail. before that, let¡¯s divide the assets.¡± a son coughed as he looked at olddy xuanyuan and said. olddy xuanyuan was furious. she clutched her heart and said, ¡± what did you say? i¡¯m still alive, split the assets?¡± ¡°grandma, you¡¯re already so old. i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to live for long in prison. let¡¯s split it. ¡± xuanyuan jin said, ¡± you¡¯ll die sooner orter anyway. you won¡¯t need the money even if you go to prison. ¡± ¡°yeah, you should have a lot of money in your hands, let¡¯s split it.¡± the group of people began to attack olddy xuanyuan. given the situation, no one wanted to protect olddy xuanyuan anymore. the only thought they had was for her to split her assets. after all, olddy xuanyuan was a money-grubber, and everyone knew that she had a lot of antiques and savings. the old house had been burned down, and the antique puppet was gone. there was no other way. however, her savings should still be there. therefore, everyone wanted a share of the assets. olddy xuanyuan was furious. she had never thought that this group of people would want to split her assets while she was still alive. she had no money at all. all her money had been stolen by chenn. she had no way of getting it back. she didn¡¯t have any money. but she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. she knew that the biggest reason why everyone was still willing to pay attention to her was because these people felt that she still had money and assets. everyone wanted a share of her assets. if they knew that she had no money, the first ones to send her to prison would probably be her sons and grandsons. ¡°mom, let¡¯s split the money. after you get your share, we¡¯ll visit you more often in prison.¡± ¡°yes, if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t me us for being merciless!¡± ¡°you¡¯re old, and you¡¯ve fallen. it¡¯s time to bring everything out!¡± her sons red at olddy xuanyuan aggressively. olddy xuanyuan gritted her teeth. at this moment, xuanyuan qiongyu couldn¡¯t care about olddy xuanyuan at all. she had been looking at her phone the whole time, looking at her scandals, looking at the things she had done, and seeing that the people she had killed had all been exposed. she even saw the family members of the people she had killede out to testify that she had killed someone. she felt uneasy. her master had not been here recently, so she had gone to another country to travel. she asked her master for help, but her master was also far away and could not put out a nearby fire. she did not want to go to jail. she had to leave this ce quickly. she had to run! knowing that there was no way to reverse the situation, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s only thought was to quickly escape from here. while everyone in the house was fighting, xuanyuan qiongyu quickly packed her things. everything was simple. she dragged her small suitcase and rushed out while no one was paying attention. then, she drove away. Chapter 830 Chapter 830: the buyer is you! Trantor: 549690339 that night, the big boss who said he wanted to buy the xuanyuan family¡¯spany gave them a final deadline. he said that they would sign the contract immediately, and if they didn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t want the xuanyuan family¡¯spany and debt anymore. because everyone¡¯s phone was exploding with calls from their partnerpanies, the direction of the wind on the inte was even worse. so, under the threats and promises of her sons and grandsons, olddy xuanyuan finally decided to sell all herpanies. that night, the group of them went straight to the north thearch club. the other party had arranged to meet at the north thearch club. even though she was full of scandals and was being scolded by the whole world, olddy xuanyuan still looked clean and dignified when she went out. of course, he was still very mean. along the way, he talked about all kinds of reproductive organs and scolded them non-stop. his own sons and grandsons were all scolded miserably. his sons and grandchildren had all followed him. after all, everyone still had to fight for the inheritance, so no one was rxed. in the north thearch club, a group of people met the big boss. ¡°what¡¯s your price?¡± olddy xuanyuan sat down and looked at her sternly. ¡°what do you think? do you still have the qualifications to discuss the price with me?¡± the other party¡¯s big boss sat there calmly with a look of disdain on his face. ¡± you guys probably don¡¯t have a choice. thepany has already been sold, and the debts have also been sold. it¡¯s much easier for you than letting thepany rot in your hands and still have a huge debt, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good for you to want ourpany so much, right?¡± olddy xuanyuan snorted. ¡± don¡¯t think that we have to sell it. if the price is not reasonable, we won¡¯t sell it. ¡± ¡°oh? do you have any other choice?¡± the big boss leaned back and shrugged. ¡± whatever. i don¡¯t have to buy it. ¡± this kind of trash is basically hopeless.¡± ¡°wait a moment!¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± xuanyuan jin said hurriedly. ¡± let¡¯s talk. ¡± ¨C north thearch club, in the private room next to this one. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were sitting and drinking tea. there was a tablet in front of them, broadcasting the scene in the next room. ¡°this big boss¡¯s acting skills are not bad.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡± they¡¯ve specially hired an actor. he¡¯s a professional boss who specializes in acting as some rich bosses. he¡¯s acting with great temperament. he looks good, doesn¡¯t he? ¡± leng rongrong poured mo linyuan a cup of tea and said with a smile. ¡°not bad, you¡¯re more like the boss than the boss.¡± fourth master mo narrowed his eyes, ¡± however, isn¡¯t there one person missing from the xuanyuan family? ¡± ¡°xuanyuan qiongyu!¡± leng rongrong suddenly remembered something. she had almost forgotten that xuanyuan qiongyu was always by olddy xuanyuan¡¯s side, but she seemed to have disappeared today! he ran away! at that moment, leng rongrong took out her phone and made a call, ordering people to immediately track down xuanyuan qiongyu. at the same time, in the private room next door. ¡°what?¡± olddy xuanyuan almost jumped to her feet. the xuanyuan family members behind her also had a variety of expressions on their faces. ¡°one yuan?¡± ¡°you said you bought ourpanies with one yuan?¡± ¡± heh, you¡¯re really good at joking. you don¡¯t get a white wolf for nothing! ¡± the olddy mmed the table in a dignified manner. the man on the other side sipped his tea slowly. he was very confident in his acting skills and was very immersed in the role of the big boss. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not happy. i¡¯m not buying yourpany. i¡¯m buying arge amount of debt, and you¡¯re selling arge amount of debt. it seems like i¡¯m at a loss!¡± the big boss shrugged and said disapprovingly. he was extremely calm. he stood up and was ready to leave. all of a sudden, the juniors of the xuanyuan family couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°i think we should just sell it!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, we¡¯re selling debts. we can still earn one yuan by selling arge amount of debts. it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re losing anything! ¡± ¡± the xuanyuan family¡¯spany used to be valuable, but now it can¡¯t get back up at all. if he buys it, he¡¯ll be making a loss and there¡¯s no way to save it. ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, yes, sell it!¡± ¡°we have to protect ourselves!¡± the group of people became anxious when they saw that the other party was about to leave. olddy xuanyuan was lucky that she had a heart that was stronger than a young man¡¯s, or she would have died of anger. after a long tug-of-war, the xuanyuan family really sold all theirpanies for one yuan. the contract was sessfully signed. ¡°oh, by the way, i¡¯ll ask my boss to give you the money.¡± ¡°what?¡± olddy xuanyuan looked at the big boss in shock. he had a boss behind him? what boss? ¡°my boss will be here soon, and you all know them.¡± the big boss said with a smile. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face turned green. it couldn¡¯t be that little bastard. that little bastard couldn¡¯t possibly be here. her heart was beating like a drum, and her face was ugly. when she heard the sound of the door opening behind her, she didn¡¯t even dare to turn back to look. the door opened, and leng rongrong and mo linyuan walked in from outside. there were only the two of them, but they had the aura of an army of thousands. leng rongrong walked to the opposite side of the olddy xuanyuan. the boss had already made way for her. she was holding a coin in her hand, tossing it up and down. she looked at the olddy¡¯s face with a smile. ¡°i¡¯ve bought all of the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies. ¡°i said that i will take back everything. although i haven¡¯t met my father yet, i don¡¯t think he¡¯s a scum.¡± ¡°you, you, how is it possible that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s scared?¡± ¡°why is it impossible?¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips and looked sharply at olddy xuanyuan. ¡± are you surprised? are you pleasantly surprised? ¡± originally, he didn¡¯t n to resolve this matter so quickly. after all, i¡¯m very bored and like to y slowly. however, since you want to kill me and harm my family¡¯s storm, i can only quickly finish you off.¡± leng rongrong leaned forward and exchanged a look with the olddy. the olddy¡¯s venomous snake-like eyes did not make leng rongrong afraid at all. ¡°i forgot to tell you that more than half of your business partners are mypanies. also, i¡¯m surprised that many people in yourpany are inextricably linked to my subordinates. ¡°how should i put it? i own one-third of the shops in the capital. so, one-third of the people in beijing are my people, and when these people spread out, almost the entire beijing is my people ... this is my, and it¡¯s going to cover you up in a sh.¡± with that, he took a few steps back. lord rong blinked with a smile and flicked the one-yuan note in his hand to olddy xuanyuan. ¡± here, one-yuan note. ¡± he said. you should pay for what you¡¯ve done. i¡¯ve already handed the evidence of the people you¡¯ve harmed to the police. tsk tsk, going to prison at such an old age, i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy, right? i heard that there are some people you¡¯ve harmed in the past!¡± Chapter 831 Chapter 831: she wille back for revenge! Trantor: 549690339 olddy xuanyuan stared at leng rongrong with wide eyes. she was trembling, and her whole body was shaking uncontrobly. ¡°what evidence are you talking about? there are no blemishes in my life, don¡¯t you nder me!¡± as for the people around olddy xuanyuan ... xuanyuan xiu, xuanyuan jin, xuanyuan linlin, and everyone else had shock written all over their faces. leng rongrong¡¯s words echoed in their ears. she had said that one-third of the capital¡¯s properties were hers. one-third! that meant that she was above the four great families! what kind of wealth was this? wasn¡¯t this woman a wild girl from the countryside? wasn¡¯t he just a country bumpkin that was looked down upon by the old madam and their entire family? how could she be so rich and powerful? ¡°you have no stains in your life? murdering her own husband wasn¡¯t a stain? murdering my father isn¡¯t a stain? oh, and i heard that you killed someone in jinyun¡¯smunity. isn¡¯t that a stain? are they all doing good?¡± leng rongrong leaned forward aggressively, raising her head to look at olddy xuanyuan. her eyes were calm, but they were terrifying. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s heart thumped, and she stood up nervously. ¡± you don¡¯t have any evidence. i¡¯ve destroyed all the evidence. what evidence do you have? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i have them, and so do the police. if he didn¡¯t want people to know, he had to stop. how many people have you harmed in jinyun district? don¡¯t you want to try?¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± the xuanyuan family is going to fall. do you think those people won¡¯t pounce on you and bite you to death? ¡± ¡°you little b * tch, shut up! you¡¯ve tricked us, what else do you want?¡± xuanyuan jin cursed at leng rongrong, then went to support olddy xuanyuan. ¡± grandma, don¡¯t be afraid. she can¡¯t win against us. ¡± ¡°xuanyuan jin, you¡¯re still so protective of this old thing, do you think she¡¯s rich?¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡± but she has no money. she doesn¡¯t have a single cent in her pocket. oh, she has one yuan. i just gave it to her! ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± xuanyuan jin raised his head in shock. olddy xuanyuan¡¯s face turned pale. if her family knew that she had no money, they would send her to prison. no one would be willing to support a poor olddy. she really had nothing now. ¡°you can ask her yourself or look at the messages on her phone. there¡¯s not a single cent left in her bank ount. all the money has been cleared. he¡¯s going to do some charity work for the xuanyuan family.¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest and said with interest. ¡°really?¡± xuanyuan jin and the others all stared at the olddy. the olddy¡¯s expression was ugly. she red at leng rongrong viciously. ¡± you little b * stard, you¡¯ll die a horrible death! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die a horrible death. i¡¯m fine, and i won¡¯t die.¡± leng rongrong was calm andposed. xuanyuan xiu and the others began to snatch the olddy¡¯s phone. when they got it, they saw messages from the bank, saying that all of olddy xuanyuan¡¯s money had been transferred. everyone was shocked. ¡°where¡¯s your money?¡± ¡°how could you have cleared them all!¡± ¡± you have the richest money in your ount. how can you not have any money? ¡± ¡°are you kidding me? if you don¡¯t share the money with us, are you doing charity?¡± ¡°mom, have you really gone senile?¡± she asked. ¡°take out the money and return it to us!¡± the group of people grabbed olddy xuanyuan and shook her, demanding for money. they didn¡¯t look like sons or grandsons, but more like a group of debt-demanding ghosts. olddy xuanyuan was shaken until she was dizzy. she shouted, ¡± they took it away! if you want to find someone, go find that b * tch! ¡± then, xuanyuan jin and the others all looked at leng rongrong. the whole family had the same vicious look in their eyes. ¡± tear the contract. we¡¯re not selling thepany! ¡± ¡°spit out all of the olddy¡¯s money, you b * tch!¡± ¡°do you believe we can call the police?¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong aggressively, trying to get closer to her. at this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly opened. the manager of the north thearch club ran in with a group of thugs. he rushed to leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s side and protected them. ¡°what do you want to do to my boss?¡± the manager¡¯s cold eyes swept across everyone. ¡± do you all not want to live anymore? ¡± ¡°boss?¡± xuanyuan xiu was taken aback. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? was there a problem? master rong is the boss of our north thearch club, the real deal. are you sure you want to offend the boss?¡± the managerughed coldly. ¡± with the xuanyuan family¡¯s current situation, i¡¯m afraid that offending our boss will not end well. ¡± xuanyuan xiu¡¯s face turned pale. the rest of the people were also in an uproar. the boss behind the north thearch club was actually leng rongrong? how could she be the boss of the north emperor club at such a young age? she said that one-third of the capital was hers. was she not lying or exaggerating? ¡± you guys should know which big shotse to the north thearch club for dinner, right? ¡± the manager continued, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to die, get out. ¡± xuanyuan jin and the others looked at each other and saw the manager and the professional fighters beside him. everyone knew that they could not afford to offend leng rongrong. for a moment, everyone¡¯s faces darkened, but they turned their resentful eyes back to olddy xuanyuan. no one had any good expressions on their faces, and their eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. ¡°it¡¯s all your fault, you old fart!¡± ¡°the xuanyuan family has been destroyed in your hands!¡± ¡°old man, you¡¯re actually penniless now!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, don¡¯t bother about her. her business has nothing to do with us!¡± ¡°you guys, i¡¯m your mother, your grandmother!¡± olddy xuanyuan followed behind the crowd in disbelief. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and exchanged a look with mo linyuan, then followed him out unhurriedly. it was very dark outside, and the wind at night was a little cold, making people shiver. olddy xuanyuan looked at her son and grandson and almost vomited blood. ¡°let me go!¡± xuanyuan jin pushed olddy xuanyuan away, his face full of anger. ¡± you¡¯re not giving us a single cent and you want us to take care of you? do we look like we¡¯re that easy to bully?¡± ¡± old thing, i¡¯ve long disliked you. you¡¯re always calcting money, and you¡¯ve even schemed against your own son and grandson. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re rich and waiting to split your assets, who would be willing to serve you! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t me us for being cruel. you can only me yourself for being useless! ¡± ¡°no, is it that xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s fault for offending someone she can¡¯t afford to offend?¡± ¡°xuanyuan qiongyu, that b * tch, ran away really quickly. old thing, you loved her so much, but when you saw her run away, did she take you with her?¡± the sons pushed olddy xuanyuan to the side of the road. after that, everyone got into their own cars, and no one paid any attention to olddy xuanyuan. in the cold wind, the olddy¡¯s back, who was originally dignified, was a lot more arched, but her eyes were still full of resentment. she looked at the cars of her grandchildren and cursed, ¡± ¡°you will all die!¡± Chapter 832 Chapter 832: daddy is so overbearing Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong and mo linyuan stood beside olddy xuanyuan. they lowered their heads and looked at the olddy who had aged a lot. ¡°where¡¯s xuanyuan qiongyu?¡± leng rongrong asked as she squatted down. ¡°i won¡¯t tell you. so what if i fall? qiongyu is stronger than you!¡± olddy xuanyuan gritted her teeth. ¡± you¡¯ll die in her hands. you and your people will die in her hands! ¡± ¡°oh, really? i guess, it¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t want to tell me, but you definitely didn¡¯t know that xuanyuan qiongyu had run away.¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± your most beloved granddaughter ran away. she didn¡¯t think of you and didn¡¯t even tell you. ¡± don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± olddy xuanyuan was furious, but she red at leng rongrong and refused to admit it. ¡± it¡¯s good that she¡¯s gone. i¡¯ll wait for her toe and take revenge on you! ¡± ¡°you¡¯d better wait for her to go to jail with you.¡± leng rongrongughed and pouted her lips in front of her. ¡± the people who are here to capture you are here. ¡± olddy xuanyuan turned around. a few police cars stopped by the side of the road, and a few people got out of the cars and walked towards her. usually, she cared about her face the most, but today, she had lost all her face. she turned her head and saw leng rongrong with her hands in her pockets. mo linyuan¡¯s coat was draped over her, and he was holding her shoulders gently. their shadows were elongated by the streetlights. olddy xuanyuan shouted angrily, ¡± you little bastard, you¡¯ll die a horrible death. i can kill your father, and so can qiongyu. she¡¯s already escaped, and she¡¯lle back for revenge. ¡± her master will also save me. the xuanyuan family won¡¯t be annihted. the only one who will be annihted is you!¡± leng rongrong acted as if she did not hear anything and leaned into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. the two of them walked on, talking andughing. old madam xuanyuan¡¯s vicious words were like sharp arrows that pierced leng rongrong¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong to have no reaction at all. she felt as if her sharp arrow had hit a wall. before it could stab anyone, it broke with a crack. this feeling of weakness was simply terrible. the police handcuffed olddy xuanyuan and arrested her. when leng rongrong and mo linyuan returned home, it was already veryte. although it was veryte, leng rongrong still insisted on taking a look at storm and the others. these few needed to rest, so they were ced in another courtyard. everyone was injured, so the courtyard was very quiet. rainstorm was still unconscious. although su wei said he was fine, leng rongrong was still worried about him. heavy rain, critical hits, when the big white tiger saw leng rongrong, it also looked up. ¡°how are you guys? are you all well?¡± leng rongrong squatted down beside storm and checked his injuries. he was quite seriously injured, and one-third of his body was wrapped in bandages. the storm snorted disapprovingly, as if to prove that it was fine. it quickly stood up and moved around. critical hit also pped his wings to show how tenacious he was. the big white tiger beside her did not get up, nor did it show that it was very stubborn. it whimpered and looked at leng rongrong pitifully, as if begging for her to pet it. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were both amused by the big white tiger¡¯s behavior. leng rongrong reached out to stroke the big white tiger¡¯s head and patted it gently. ¡± are you alright? ¡± the big white tiger whimpered twice, then turned over, exposing its belly for leng rongrong to touch. fourth master mo furrowed his brows, ¡± are you asking my wife to touch your stomach? ¡± the white tiger nced at fourth master mo. although it didn¡¯t quite understand what he was saying, it immediately sat up when it saw the terrifying look in his eyes. she was still whining a moment ago, but she didn¡¯t dare to act coquettishly anymore. she only looked at fourth master mo innocently and leaned back. leng rongrong was amused. she turned around and nced at mo linyuan. ¡± are you jealous of a tiger? ¡± ¡°yes, i like to be jealous of you.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s jealousy was justified, ¡± usually, if i get jealous too much, i don¡¯t know what kind of scary things i can do. so, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t let me get jealous too much. ¡± leng rongrong was amused by fourth master mo¡¯s self-righteous attitude. sheughed. ¡± lord fourth is indeed a terrifying man. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s only terrifying to others.¡± fourth master mo replied seriously, ¡± i¡¯m not trying to scare you. ¡± beside her, storm was still unconscious. leng rongrong went closer to check on storm. storm seemed to be in a dream, and there was a pained expression on its face. she raised her hand and gently touched storm¡¯s head, ¡± storm, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m fine, and you¡¯re fine too. i¡¯ll take revenge for you. the old witch will go to jail soon. i¡¯ll also capture xuanyuan qiongyu as soon as possible. don¡¯t worry, wake up quickly. when you wake up, i¡¯ll make the north thearch club close for a day and only make good food for you!¡± leng rongrong¡¯sforting words seemed to have worked. storm¡¯s pained eyes, which were spinning wildly, calmed down a little, and then his eyes stopped spinning. although he didn¡¯t wake up immediately, he was much more stable. leng rongrong smoothened storm¡¯s fur for a while more. after squatting and watching storm for a long time, she stood up and went back to the small vi with mo linyuan. ¡°daddy, mommy!¡± a small figure was standing at the door. when he saw the two of them return, he flew over excitedly. the little guy was about to pounce on his mommy, but before he could fall into his mommy¡¯s arms, his daddy picked him up first. little nan yu was speechless. daddy¡¯s possessiveness is really beyond redemption! he was her son, her precious son. what was wrong with her precious son hugging his mother? ¡°daddy, can you let me go? i¡¯m clearly going for mommy, why are you snatching it?¡± little nan yu pressed on mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder and couldn¡¯t help but groan. ¡°your mommy is mine.¡± fourth master mo hugged little nan yu and said in an overbearing manner. ¡°she¡¯s also my mommy, okay?¡± xiao nan zhi puffed up her cheeks. ¡°she¡¯s my wife first, then your mommy.¡± fourth master mo snorted, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to snatch it from me. otherwise, i¡¯ll throw you out. ¡± little nan yu said,¡¯... daddy, you¡¯re too much. you only want your wife and not your son. if you throw me away, mommy will throw you away too!¡± fourth master mo sneaked a nce at leng rongrong. he thought about it and realized that his wife didn¡¯t seem to love him that much. his feelings for his wife were indestructible, but his wife¡¯s feelings for him ... maybe her status was not even as high as little nan yu¡¯s. tang luo seemed to be right. he seemed to have to please his son. otherwise, if his wife didn¡¯t love him anymore, wouldn¡¯t he be all alone and helpless? Chapter 833 Chapter 833: lord rong¡¯s scandal Trantor: 549690339 ¡± mom, i have to go abroad to find my master. i can¡¯t go to jail, and i can¡¯t be caught by that b * tch. you have to find a way to send me abroad. ¡± in a small apartment, xuanyuan qiongyu looked at her mother anxiously. ¡± only master can deal with this bitch! ¡± now that the old geezer has been captured, the xuanyuan family can¡¯t be relied on anymore. i can only look for master, and master definitely won¡¯t sit by and do nothing.¡± ¡°i know,¡± xuanyuan mingyue grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand and said through gritted teeth, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect that our painstaking n would be ruined by this b * tch. the xuanyuan family¡¯spany is already in her hands, so she has to get it back!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve underestimated her!¡± ¡± i thought that by luring her out earlier, the xuanyuan family wouldn¡¯t have any problems. i didn¡¯t expect that the disaster would happen earlier! ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡± her people are looking for you everywhere. i¡¯ll arrange for you to leave the country immediately. go and find your master first. only your master can protect you now. ¡± xuanyuan mingyue said after a moment of silence. ¡°thank you, mom.¡± ¡°what are you thanking me for? you¡¯re my daughter, so i have to help you. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll deal with that little b * tch.¡± ¨C the next day. when leng rongrong woke up, fourth master mo had already woken up. she was about to wash up and go downstairs when she received a call from ji chengyu. ¡°rongrong, what¡¯s going on?¡± ji chengyu¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°what do you mean by what happened?¡± leng rongrong asked in surprise, ¡± brother ji, are you talking about the fact that i haven¡¯t been filming for the past few days? ¡± ¡°no, those photos.¡± ji chengyu said, ¡± those photos on the inte, you and the heirs of the four big families in beijing, and some other people¡¯s photos. there are also some unsightly ones. ¡± ¡°what unsightly things?¡± leng rongrong was taken aback. ¡± is there any nonsense on the inte? i didn¡¯t go online. wait a moment, let me take a look. i¡¯ll contact you after i¡¯m done.¡± ¡°okay, take a look first and then contact me.¡± after a moment of silence, ji chengyu asked again, ¡± you know the heirs of the four great families? you guys!¡± ¡± we know each other. we¡¯re good friends. we¡¯ve known each other for many years. ¡± leng rongrong asked suspiciously, ¡± what photos are there on the inte? ¡± ¡°many, many photos and videos.¡± ji chengyu said, ¡± if you don¡¯t have a special rtionship with them, then someone is messing with you. ¡± leng rongrong hung up the phone after a short chat with ji chengyu. she directly took theptop next to her and opened it. she wouldn¡¯t have known if she didn¡¯t look, but when she saw the photos on the inte, she was shocked. there were many videos and photos of her having dinner with ye fei and the others. these were all real and there was nothing wrong with them. the problem was that there were other photos and videos. some people had photoshopped a lot of bed photos of her with different men. there were even a lot of messy videos, which wereparable to small videos that were going viral on the inte. when leng rongrong saw it, she was utterly disgusted. the body in the video was not hers, but her face. and the men in every video were different. there was ye fei, nangong jie, and ji wanwan ... it involved all the powerful people in the capital. leng rongrong¡¯s face turned green when she saw this. no wonder ji chengyu called. if it was just these photoshopped videos, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about. however, there were also many videos of her eating or gathering with these people. she often hung out with ye fei and the others, so they often hung out together. it was alsomon for her to walk with her arms around them. other than these few, there were also some other people, some bigpany owners, some chain store owners ... videos and photos of her eating with these people were also posted on the inte. someone had deliberately released these pure videos first, then released those impure videos. because the former was real, everyone thought it was real at first nce. leng rongrong was really close to these people, so when they saw thetter video, there was almost no doubt, and they naturally thought it was real. in an instant, the inte was filled with all sorts of nasty curses against leng rongrong. manyizens basically didn¡¯t care about the cause and effect, and they didn¡¯t care if it was true or not. they just wanted to see the world in chaos and started cursing. the more the person involved was scolded, the more excited they were. there were also many people who followed the trend. when they saw others scold them, they also followed suit, as if they were spreading their own justice and showing their enthusiasm. hence, leng rongrong was scolded badly. ¡°f * ck, i didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong to be such a person!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so disgusting! she¡¯s actually slept with so many people! ¡± ¡°ye fei, my male god was actually fooled by her! doesn¡¯t she have a husband? how shameless can she be?¡± ¡°f * ck, her husband has been cheated on so many times. isn¡¯t she angry?¡± ¡°f * ck, you¡¯re too cheap to touch my goddess wan wan!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t she say that he was a country bumpkin from the countryside?¡± ¡± no wonder she¡¯s so powerful. how could she not be powerful after hooking up with so many people? she even destroyed the xuanyuan family. i heard that the olddy xuanyuan has been arrested! ¡± ¡± speaking of which, she even opened a martial arts school and epted almost all male disciples. could it be that she¡¯s trying to raise a harem ... ¡± ¡± oh right, there¡¯s a recording. she said she wanted to raise a lot of pretty boys! ¡± ¡± f * ck, she¡¯s a martial arts practitioner after all. if one man can¡¯t satisfy her, does she need to support so many men? ¡± ¡± go to hell, bitch! you¡¯re too disgusting! ¡± ¡°stay away from our jin mingfeng! to think that our male god treated her as a friend!¡± ¡°quit the entertainment industry! how can such a dirty person be in the entertainment industry!¡± ¡°my family¡¯s jiang zhan is still filming with her ... f * ck, is she sick? she won¡¯t infect others, right? i, zhan zhan, am still friends with her. she wouldn¡¯t be trying to take advantage of me, would she?¡± ¡± oh my god, i remember now. all of her friends are good-looking, whether they¡¯re men or women. they¡¯re all the good-looking ones in the entertainment industry. f * ck, she¡¯s a pervert! ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, you pervert!¡± ¡± shut up! don¡¯t talk about our lord rong. these things are all fake! ¡± ¡°fake my ass, it¡¯s all real!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. those videos and photos were all real, okay? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid leng rongrong is screwed this time! i thought she¡¯d be popr, but i didn¡¯t expect her character to be so bad!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t believe that this is true. master rong can¡¯t be such a person. can¡¯t the things she has done prove her character? ¡± ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal even if lord rong has so many men as long as she¡¯s lord rong! ¡± ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s fans are immoral! ¡± Chapter 834 Chapter 834: chapter 835-investigate the source Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong took a nce at thements and saw that she was being criticized badly. although she also had a lot of fans, and her fans were very firm in believing in her, the fans all over the inte jumped up. she was directly criticizing the whole inte. no matter how powerful her own fans were, they couldn¡¯t stop the attack of the whole inte. because the photos and videos were a mix of real and fake, leng rongrong was quite badly defamed. there were too many brainless people, and they all followed suit. she had just scanned through weibo when ji chengyu called again. ¡± brother ji, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll settle this myself. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± many things are fake. i can prove my innocence. ¡± ¡°really? but i¡¯ve had people verify it, and many of the photos are real. especially the photos of you and those people ... even though those unsightly photos are fake, if you mix the real and the fake, many people won¡¯t believe what you say.¡± on the other end of the phone, ji chengyu was clearly a little anxious. because leng rongrong¡¯s situation was considered very bad. he had managed many artistes and had also encountered such a situation. they were all being defamed. however, because they were all fake and the photos were all photoshopped, they could basically prove his innocence. leng rongrong¡¯s situation was worse, because there were too many photos and videos circting, and the person behind it was very smart. most of the photos she used were real. leng rongrong was having dinner with some bosses and so on. she seemed to have contact with many people, as long as they had some reputation in the capital. on the other hand, those unsightly photos that were photoshopped were circted less. in this way, it was very easy for people to daydream. even if the unsightly photos were photoshopped, the photos of leng rongrong eating with someone were real. she was a female artiste, what was the meaning of having a meal with so many men? basically, they would think of that. they would either be kept as a mistress or be kept as a mistress. most importantly, these people were all good-looking, and everyone knew that leng rongrong was rich, so it was a fact that she was a kept woman. if leng rongrong wanted to clear things up, she might have to drag everyone out to clear things up, but it would be difficult to exin clearly. after all, she had interacted with so many people. was it a necessary intersection? if not, then there would be even more spections. ¡± brother ji, i¡¯ll try to solve it on my own first. if i can¡¯t, i¡¯lle to you. ¡± leng rongrong pondered for a moment before saying, ¡± someone in the capital is trying to mess with me. this has nothing to do with you, so you don¡¯t have to get involved. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m your manager. no matter who¡¯s trying to defame you, it¡¯s my duty to step in. but since you¡¯ve said so, i won¡¯t say anything. contact me if you need anything.¡± after leng rongrong packed up, she went straight downstairs. in the living room, fourth master mo¡¯s face was dark. the sun was shining brightly outside, but the living room was covered in dark clouds, giving off a depressing feeling. li ruhua and butler quan hid in the kitchen, not daring toe out. they only dared to sneak nces at the living room. little nan yu was sitting on the sofa opposite mo linyuan with a small notebook on his calf. when he saw the things on it, he huffed and puffed angrily, ¡± this is too much! this was simply too much! how dare you say that about my mommy! this is too much, these people are too irresponsible with their words. no, i have to teach them a lesson!¡± with that, the little guy became serious. his two toot little hands were typing very quickly on the keyboard. a few minutester, little nan yu had created a virus. then, he started to attack everyone who scolded leng rongrong. the little guy¡¯s operation was very fast. he had even paralyzed weibo easily, and those who had attacked leng rongrong were all defamed. at that moment, all the people who were attacking leng rongrong with their phones orputers were horrified to see their phones orputers go ck, and then a terrible ghost jumped out. because the scene looked bloody and terrifying, everyone was scared half to death. then, a line of words popped up, telling everyone to be careful when speaking and not to spout nonsense. otherwise, they would be devoured by the ferocious ghosts. the little fellow¡¯s handwriting was very scary. in an instant, many people were shocked. whether it was the people who were working in the office, or those who were at home looking at weibo, or those who had posted something on their car rental, they were all shocked. on this day, almost one-third of the world¡¯s people had problems with their phones andputers. they would not be able to restore them for the next two days. when fourth master mo lifted his head with a dark face, he saw a wicked smile on little nan yu¡¯s pretty face. ¡°hmph, you¡¯ll get your retribution for bullying mommy!¡± ncing at little nan yu¡¯sputer, fourth master mo said in a deep voice, ¡± attacking these people won¡¯t solve the problem. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already investigated again. i¡¯ve investigated the source. ¡± little nan yu clenched his fists tightly. ¡± i want to strangle the source. ¡± the angry little nan yu had the same expression as fourth master mo. leng rongrong stood at the top of the stairs and saw that the adult and the child had almost the same angry expression. when she saw the adult and the child wearing the same style of home clothes, she could not help but feel beautiful in an instant. she was not in a good mood because she had seen all these messy things early in the morning. however, when she saw her two precious babies, her mood actually became much better. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er is angry?¡± leng rongrong walked towards the little one. when the little guy raised his head, he still had an angry expression on his face. his cheeks were puffed up like a little pufferfish. ¡°mommy, you know about it too?¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± someone is deliberately ndering me. they should be from the xuanyuan family.¡± she didn¡¯t seem to have offended anyone since she came to the capital. the only people she had offended were the xuanyuan family. olddy xuanyuan had been arrested, so it must have been xuanyuan qiongyu ... the rest of the xuanyuan family didn¡¯t have much power, and they knew who he was, so they wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to deal with him. ¡°do you need my help?¡± fourth master mo asked with a sinister expression. thinking back to the videos he had seen, even if those people were not rongrong and had only photoshopped rongrong¡¯s face, he still couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°no need,¡± leng rongrong thought for a while and said, ¡± i¡¯ll handle it myself. it¡¯s not difficult, i¡¯ll just ask those people to hold a press conference.¡± fourth master mo was stunned for a moment as his eyes darkened, ¡± those people? ¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m with those people in the scandal.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was uncertain, ¡± what is your rtionship with them? you really want to keep her?¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan with a dark expression. she thought to herself, with a king of jealousy like you around, who would i dare to keep? besides, rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass by their burrow. even if she wanted to keep a mistress, she wouldn¡¯t keep this group of acquaintances! Chapter 835 Chapter 835: someone made the first move Trantor: 549690339 ¡°cough, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath and smiled. ¡± it¡¯s a rtionship that can¡¯t be purer. ¡± fourth master mo was a little suspicious. ¡°i¡¯ve told ye fei and the others. they¡¯re my brothers, right?¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± the rest of the people who spread the photos and videos are my subordinates, my employees! ¡± ¡°employee?¡± fourth master mo was surprised. ¡°yes, i have many shops andpanies in the capital. i¡¯m toozy to manage them myself, so i let others manage them. these people are all my subordinates, and they help me manage everything. although we¡¯re all big shots, we¡¯ll all listen to me. ¡± leng rongrong said with a straight face, ¡± i don¡¯t really care about them usually. it¡¯s just that when ie to beijing asionally, they¡¯ll ask to meet me and report to me. these photos are all them reporting to me. ¡± only then did fourth master moe to a realization. fortunately, he was not a kept woman. so it was just a report. fourth master mo let out a sigh of relief. little nan yu stole a nce at his father and pinched his chin with a thoughtful expression. ¡°little rongrong!¡± at this moment, tang ziyi¡¯s energetic voice came from outside. then, chenn, jiang fu, and su wei appeared in the living room. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± tang ziyi rushed in and asked anxiously, ¡± little rongrong, do you really have so many people as your mistresses? ¡± leng rongrong: ¡°???? ¡± ¡°tang ziyi, get lost!¡± su wei red at tang ziyi fiercely. ¡± how is our little rongrong so impure? how could she possibly keep so many people as her mistresses? she doesn¡¯t even take a look at what these people look like. ¡± our rongrong¡¯s taste is just like mine, she doesn¡¯t like such an ugly one. if she wants to keep someone, she should find someone good-looking and capable!¡± ¡°you¡¯re right, there are some old men in there ... they¡¯re all pretty good looking, but rongrong can¡¯t like old men, right? that¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration!¡± tang ziyi was stunned for a moment. chenn said directly, ¡± i found out who spread the photos. ¡± everyone looked at chenn, who had been holding aptop since she entered the room. ¡°who is it?¡± everyone asked in unison. ¡°xuanyuan mingyue,¡± chenn frowned. ¡± she was the one who spread the photos. although she was very careful and didn¡¯t do it herself, i still found out that she was the one. ¡± ¡°xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s mother.¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± second father, can you find out where xuanyuan qiongyu is? ¡± ¡°i was just about to tell you that she¡¯s at the airport and is about to leave the country. it¡¯ll be hard to catch her if she goes abroad. do you want me to help you catch her?¡± chenn asked. ¡°no need, i¡¯ll leto xiong and the others go with the police to catch him. xuanyuan qiongyu had been involved in many murder cases, and now the police had evidence and were chasing her. i¡¯ll just let the police know.¡± leng rongrong immediately gave xiong tai a call and told him that xuanyuan qiongyu was at the airport and was preparing to leave the country. at the same time, he had to let xiong tai contact the police before he went to arrest him. after hanging up the phone, leng rongrong asked chenn for evidence of xuanyuan mingyue spreading rumors about her. then she contacted ye fei and the others, as well as song junlin, who was on a business trip in the capital, to ask him to hold a press conference for her. after leng rongrong finished everything in an orderly manner, she touched her stomach and looked at the crowd. ¡± shall we have breakfast first? ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯m hungry.¡± tang ziyi said excitedly, ¡± huahua, do something i like! ¡± jiang fu and the others obviously didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. after all, they had seen the nauseating video early in the morning, especially when the other party had actually put leng rongrong¡¯s face on those videos. although chenn had quickly cleaned up the mess, everyone still felt a little nauseated. while leng rongrong and the others were having breakfast, fourth master mo, little nan yu, and chenn were gathered together. the three of them looked at each other. although they didn¡¯t say anything, they already had the same idea in their hearts. ¡°i¡¯m a child.¡± little nan yu raised his hand and said, ¡± it¡¯s not suitable for me to fake this kind of video. ¡± why don¡¯t you do it, second grandpa? you¡¯re better!¡± fourth master mo looked at chenn. chenn¡¯s long hair was loose, and her face was so handsome that it was as if she was not from this world. he frowned. ¡± do you have pins and needles? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± fourth master mo and little nan yu both shook their heads and looked at chenn expectantly. ¡°give him a taste of his own medicine.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± i¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to do this. after all, you¡¯re an expert hacker. ¡± the photoshopped picture will definitely leave no traces.¡± little nan yu nodded, ¡± second grandpa is the best! ¡± chenn was a little embarrassed after being praised by the father and son. after that, chenn quickly edited all the videos that had photoshopped leng rongrong¡¯s face and changed leng rongrong¡¯s face to xuanyuan mingyue. chenn did it very quickly because she already had them. not long after, he was done. ¡°let me see if i can tell if it¡¯s real or fake.¡± xiao nan zhi leaned over to take a look, but before she could, her face was covered by fourth master mo¡¯s hand. ¡± don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still a child. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. the little fellow¡¯s shoulders drooped and he sighed. ¡°rece all of rongrong¡¯s previous ones.¡± mo linyuan said to chenn. just as chenn was about to do so, he was stunned. ¡°look!¡± chenn turned theputer towards mo linyuan. ¡± someone has already taken care of it. ¡± fourth master mo took a look at theputer and found that someone had already done what they wanted to do on the inte. they had directly reced rongrong¡¯s photos with xuanyuan mingyue¡¯s. moreover, the photoshop was actually quite perfect. there were no traces of it being photoshopped at all. ¡°he¡¯s an expert.¡± chenn said. ¡°it¡¯s on rongrong¡¯s side,¡± fourth master mo said. chenn nodded. ¡± they should be from rongrong¡¯s fan club. there are many experts in rongrong¡¯s fan club. ¡± ¡± mommy¡¯s amazing. her fans are so powerful. ¡± little nan yu said excitedly. at the airport. xuanyuan qiongyu was wearing a mask, sunsses, and a baseball cap. she was dressed in a gender-neutral outfit. this made her look like a boy instead of a socialite. she sat on the chair and waited carefully. it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could board the ne, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could leave this city where everyone was after her. when she found her master, she would be able toe back for revenge! ¡°over there!¡± xiong tai and the others appeared in the airport hall with the police. l¨¹ yang immediately noticed xuanyuan qiongyu and said to the people around him. because there were a lot of people, xuanyuan qiongyu looked up and saw this group of people. she was so scared that she quivered. Chapter 836 Chapter 836: hubby, this is all fake Trantor: 549690339 xuanyuan qiongyu grabbed her bag, turned around, and ran away. there were a lot of people at the airport. when xiong tai and the others saw her running away, they quickly chased after her. however, the crowd was too crowded, and xuanyuan qiongyu was nowhere to be seen. ¡°everyone, split up. we must catch her!¡± l¨¹ yangmanded everyone, ¡±o xiong, bring some men over there. qian yi, over here. you guys go after ran ran. ¡± the group of people immediately followed the order and chased after xuanyuan qiongyu. at the same time, xuanyuan qiongyu had already hidden in a washroom. she leaned against a door and panted. ¡°that damned leng rongrong, she¡¯s really persistent. does she think she can catch me with these people?¡± the voices of xiong tai and the others came from outside. ¡°damn it, she can¡¯t be in the toilet, right?¡± ¡± this is the women¡¯s washroom. it wouldn¡¯t be good if we barged in, would it? ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you guard the door?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart was in her throat. she didn¡¯t have much time left, and if she couldn¡¯t board the ne, she would be in big trouble. what should she do? she looked down at her hand. she had already prepared a poison needle, but there were too many people. she did not expect so many people toe. could she pass through so many people and rush into the ne? after taking a deep breath, xuanyuan qiongyu took out her phone and called her master from a small room. however, her master was probably busy and did not hear her call at all. no one picked up the phone, and xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s heart was in her throat. her eyes turned cold. after a long time, she typed a new message and sent it to her master. ¡°master, i¡¯m in trouble. if you don¡¯t see me before 24 o ¡®clock tomorrow, then something should have happened to me. maybe i was sent to the police station, or maybe something else happened. i¡¯ll have to trouble master to return to china and save me!¡± after xuanyuan qiongyu sent the message, she estimated the time. she felt that if she could rush out now, she would be in time for the ne. if she couldn¡¯t, she would be caught. after taking a deep breath, xuanyuan qiongyu left the bathroom. she even pulled down her hat and took off her coat to tie around her waist. in an instant, she had changed into another person. xuanyuan qiongyu pretended to walk out of the bathroom naturally. when she passed by xiong tai and the others, she suddenly ran away when they noticed that something was wrong. ¡°catch her!¡± xiong tai was the first to react. ¡± he¡¯s really in the washroom! ¡± he eximed. a group of people chased after xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu looked back and threw a handful of poisonous needles at xiong tai and the others. the person who was stabbed lost his strength almost instantly and fell to the ground. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± some people who didn¡¯t fall for it were shocked. ¡± there¡¯s a poisonous needle in her hand. quickly chase after her and inform everyone that she¡¯s about to board the ne. once she¡¯s on the ne, we won¡¯t be able to catch her in time! ¡± xiong tai hugged his leg and shouted. everyone ran madly and chased after xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu also ran very fast. from time to time, she would throw a few poisonous needles behind her, and some of them even stabbed innocent people. the scene at the airport was a mess. ¨C xuanyuan mingyue didn¡¯t expect to be on the hot search at such an old age. she wasn¡¯t an artiste, but the inte was now filled with those messy videos of her. of course, these videos were all fake. she had asked someone to fake leng rongrong¡¯s videos, and all of them had been reedited, with her own face recing leng rongrong¡¯s. xuanyuan mingyue almost passed out from anger when she saw the unsightly photos. it took her a long time to calm her emotions. ¡°this damned b * tch, she actually dared to treat me like this. does she think that people won¡¯t talk about her anymore after i¡¯m in the photo?¡± ¡°you wish!¡± xuanyuan mingyue threw away the tablet, gritting her teeth at the thought of leng rongrong. however, she felt that with leng rongrong¡¯s current situation, there was no way she could turn things around. there were so many people in the capital that she had dealings with. even if she really did not sleep with these people, how could she exin it? did she exin it clearly? she would meet with these people from time to time, so there must be something shameful that she couldn¡¯t exin clearly. while xuanyuan mingyue was thinking, someone suddenly rushed in from outside. ¡°xuanyuan mingyue!¡± cao ku rushed in front of xuanyuan mingyue and pped her. ¡± you b * tch! how dare you mess around outside? ¡± the p made xuanyuan mingyue¡¯s ears ring. she covered her face and looked up at cao ku. ¡± hubby, you misunderstood! ¡± she said. ¡± what misunderstanding? those photos of you are all over the inte. now, the whole world isughing at me. i¡¯m so proud of myself! ¡± cao ku said furiously. ¡°those photos and videos are fake. you know that you¡¯re the one i love the most!¡± xuanyuan mingyue took cao ku¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡± my dear, my heart has never changed. you know, i love you very, very much! ¡± ¡°really?¡± cao ku looked at xuanyuan mingyue with suspicion. to be honest, he didn¡¯t really believe in the things on the inte. however, when the people around him saw himughing at him, he found it hard to bear. after all, he was a man. which normal man would be able to tolerate being cuckolded? of course, cao ku also knew that xuanyuan mingyue would not dare to do that. after all, she was his woman, and he knew her to some extent. ¡°someone on the inte is trying to harm me.¡± xuanyuan mingyue took cao ku¡¯s hand and said, ¡± you know how i feel, honey. how can i have sex outside? i don¡¯t have the time, do i? ¡± cao ku was suspicious. xuanyuan mingyue said, ¡± it¡¯s that little b * tch leng rongrong. she destroyed the xuanyuan family and left qiongyu with nowhere to go. now, she¡¯sing to mess with me. ¡± but don¡¯t worry, hubby. i just need to rify things briefly. i don¡¯t know those people. ¡°but that leng rongrong, she can¡¯t exin it clearly. i¡¯ll see how she exins it. she had met so many men and women, so she must have done something shameful. she definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to say it! that¡¯s why she could only use this method to fight back.¡± xuanyuan mingyue was furious, but she felt relieved when she thought of cao ku¡¯s trust in her. the cao family was quite capable. deleting the photos and public opinion on the inte and exining at the same time was definitely not a problem. on the other hand, leng rongrong, that little b * tch, she could exin however she wanted, and she had a way to throw another dirty water on her. unless she could make an appointment with all the people involved in the scandal and rify everything, she would not be able to exin herself. however, those people were all big shots, and she was just a little girl. she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to invite them. Chapter 837 Chapter 837: the press conference Trantor: 549690339 song junlin acted quickly. he had arranged for a press conference for leng rongrong the next day. when leng rongrong arrived at the press conference, there were already many reporters present. her arrival caused a huge sensation. she had arrived with mo linyuan, and at the same time, su wei, jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and the others were there to protect her. this group of people was more handsome than the previous one, and each one had a stronger aura than thest. it caused a huge sensation. after all, she was attending a press conference and had to be on camera, so when leng rongrong came out, li ruhua specially matched her with a simple outfit and did a simple style for her. it wasn¡¯t a very exaggerated match. a simple shirt with jeans, slightly curled long hair tied into a ponytail, and a red diamond earring. it looked simple and domineering. fourth master mo was wearing a light grey suit, his long legs trailing behind leng rongrong. the two of them looked like a golden couple. jiang fu, tang ziyi, and the others followed behind. as soon as they entered the door, they caused amotion. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi had been in hiding for a long time, so not many people knew about them. however, su wei was different. after all, she was once a movie queen, so when she appeared, the audience screamed. the reporters had already forgotten to take pictures of leng rongrong. all their cameras were aimed at su wei. ¡°why is movie queen su here too?¡± ¡°f * ck, su wei! after so many years, how can she still be so beautiful? did she take some kind of immortality pill?¡± ¡± she¡¯s so beautiful. she used to be the goddess in my heart, and she¡¯s still the goddess in my heart now! ¡± ¡± she opened a medical center to vent her anger on xuanyuan qiongyu, and now she¡¯s here. what¡¯s the meaning of this? ¡± ¡± f * ck, she seemed to have said that she dealt with xuanyuan qiongyu for her own disciple. could su wei¡¯s disciple be leng rongrong? ¡± ¡°oh my god, this is explosive!¡± ¡°movie queen su actually has a disciple!¡± ¡± what¡¯s even more shocking is that movie queen su¡¯s disciple is actually leng rongrong! ¡± ¡°the main character of this scandal is actually su wei¡¯s disciple? is that true?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really believe it.¡± ¡± it¡¯s too surreal, too f * cking surreal. so he knows that his own disciple has such a scandal. what is this master thinking? will movie queen su go on stage to speak? ¡± everyone was very excited. leng rongrong and mo linyuan had already gone on stage. su wei and the others only escorted them to the ce, but they did not go on stage. instead, they found a corner to sit down and watch the show. on the stage, chief song personally went up. he was a friendly guest and had nothing to do. after helping leng rongrong with the press conference, he wanted toe and watch the show. after all, he liked to be in the limelight, so he volunteered to be the host. ¡°everyone, quiet down.¡± song junlin was wearing a navy blue suit. he was also very handsome. when the reporters heard song junlin¡¯s words, they all quieted down and looked up in his direction. ¡°ah, chief song is so good-looking!¡± ¡°but, what¡¯s leng rongrong¡¯s rtionship with ceo song? didn¡¯t ceo song help with the dojo¡¯s publicityst time? the overwhelming publicity was really amazing!¡± ¡°it should be a very close rtionship!¡± ¡°there could also be something ambiguous!¡± ¡°if there¡¯s something going on, they wouldn¡¯t have to do a press conference in broad daylight, right?¡± many reporters were talking about it, and everyone¡¯s eyes moved from su wei to the stage. song junlin said a few simple words. the purpose of this press conference was to help leng rongrong rify the things that had gone viral on the inte. the reporters had a rough idea of the situation, but at that moment, everyone was very curious about how leng rongrong was going to rify the matter. after all, her rtionship with so many people was a mess. moreover, some people had confirmed that most of the photos that had been leaked were real. even if the unsightly videos and photos were fake, the other photos and videos were real. even if there was no evidence to prove that leng rongrong was fooling around with someone, there was direct evidence that leng rongrong had dealings with so many big shots. for a beautiful actress to interact with a group of big bosses, other than an ambiguous rtionship, what else could it be? whether the big shots were interested in leng rongrong or leng rongrong seduced these big shots, leng rongrong would not be able to defend herself. the reporters looked at leng rongrong with interest, thinking that the person involved had not appeared. leng rongrong was the only one who had appeared, so how could she argue? ¡°miss leng, don¡¯t you want to say a few words?¡± ¡°so, the other people involved didn¡¯t appear, and you were the only one exining the situation?¡± ¡°the unsightly photos on the inte can be considered fake, but the other photos should be real, right? miss leng is an actress. she shouldn¡¯t have toe into contact with these people, right? i wonder why miss leng changes people toe into contact with these people every day?¡± ¡± mr. mo is miss leng¡¯s husband. i wonder what it feels like to have arge grasnd above your head. are you angry? ¡± the reporters began to ask questions like crazy. song junlin felt as if he had poked a ho¡¯s nest the moment he opened his mouth. the reporters were too noisy. he turned his head to look at leng rongrong. in fact, chief rong didn¡¯t tell him how to solve the problem. she only said that she was going to hold a press conference. therefore, he did not expect how lord rong was going to resolve this matter. he was even curious about lord rong¡¯s rtionship with those people. song junlin looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong, on the other hand, looked at all the reporters. ¡± let me say a few words first. ¡± ¡± first, the videos and photos on the inte were photoshopped by someone. i think everyone has seen it now. the same videos and photos are photoshopped with different people¡¯s faces, right? ¡°second, my rtionship with those people who have had meals with me is open and aboveboard. i¡¯m having a meal with them because i have something to do with them, but it¡¯s not an ambiguous rtionship.¡± ¡± third, just attack me. please don¡¯t bring my man along. ¡± ¡± finally, let¡¯s wait patiently. soon, you¡¯ll be able to see all the people involved. ¡± ¡°all the people involved? will the heirs of the four great families all appear?¡± ¡± first young master ye, young master nangong, and miss ji will also appear? ¡± ¡°and the manager of the north thearch club?¡± ¡°the manager of tian que?¡± ¡± the boss behind the thousand-year jade will also appear? ¡± ¡± will all the big shots be at this press conference? ¡± ¡± that can¡¯t be. she¡¯s just a small-time artiste. although she¡¯s a little popr now, even if there¡¯s an ambiguous rtionship, these big shots wouldn¡¯t mind, right? ¡± Chapter 838 Chapter 838: i¡¯m afraid my husband will be jealous Trantor: 549690339 xuanyuan mingyue and cao ku were watching the live broadcast of the press conference at home. ¡± she thought she could invite those big shots. all of them together could shake the entire capital. ¡± xuanyuan mingyue sneered. ¡± does this b * tch think no one will say anything about her just because she held a press conference? you must be dreaming.¡± cao ku nced at xuanyuan mingyue and said, ¡± she looks very confident. are you sure? she made qiongyu suffer so much and caused us to lose the xuanyuan family. are you sure she¡¯ll kill us this time? ¡± ¡°of course, unless she can invite all the big shots. so what if she knows the heirs of the big four families? the other big shots are all very mysterious. if she wants to invite them, she has to have the ability.¡± xuanyuan mingyue smiled. she felt that leng rongrong was in trouble. when that time came, she would just use some tricks to get rid of leng rongrong and take everything from the xuanyuan family. cao ku didn¡¯t say anything. he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. the other party didn¡¯t seem that stupid. at the same time, at the press conference, the reporters were also saying that leng rongrong could not possibly have invited so many people. however, looking at leng rongrong¡¯s nonchnt expression, she seemed to be certain that she could invite everyone. she didn¡¯t seem to be worried that she would be misunderstood. she seemed to think that she could exin it clearly. the reporters were discussing all sorts of things, while leng rongrong was calm andposed, asionally whispering a few words to mo linyuan. ¡°oh, by the way, you¡¯re underestimating me. if i really want to find someone to flirt with, i have to find someone good-looking. i¡¯m a beautyplex. only my husband¡¯s level of looks can catch your eye.¡± leng rongrong turned her head to look at fourth master mo¡¯s devilish side profile. the more she looked at him, the more she liked him. her husband was handsome after all. when she first saw him, she was convinced by his devilish face. the reporters then took a closer look at mo linyuan. then, they all gasped. she did not take a closer look earlier, but now that she had a closer look, she realized that mo linyuan was really too good-looking. he was so good-looking that no one in the entertainment industry couldpare to him! there was not a single w on his devilishly handsome face. his hair was ck, and so were his eyes. there was no expression on his icy and proud face. however, his gaze was always on leng rongrong, and his eyes were full of love. it was as if the whole world had lost its color in his eyes, and he could only see his wife! while waiting for her people to arrive, leng rongrong also turned her head to look at fourth master mo. fourth master mo was also looking at her. the two of them looked at each other silently, as if they could see their age with a single nce. a reporter took a photo. some reporters were saying that leng rongrong and mo linyuan both seemed to love each other very much, and they did not look like the kind of people who would cheat on each other. ¡± don¡¯t be fooled by appearances. since they called for a press conference, they must havee prepared! ¡± ¡± right, they must havee prepared. this is a fake show of love! ¡± ¡°even if you¡¯re pretending, you can¡¯t make it so real, right? just look at those eyes, it seems like these two have each other carved into their bones.¡± the reporters were discussing spiritedly. leng rongrong¡¯s expression remained calm. mo linyuan only had his wife in his eyes. he had wanted to clear the air for his wife, but his wife said that he did not need to do anything, so he did not do anything. ¡°heavens, first young master ye is here!¡± ¡°the young miss of the ji family is here!¡± ¡°young master nangong is also here!¡± with a series of shouts, all the reporters stood up instinctively and turned to look in the direction of the door. ye fei and the other two walked in the front, each one more cool than the other. behind them was arge group of people. those people were the people who had photos of leng rongrong¡¯s secret meeting on the inte. these were the parties involved in lord rong¡¯s scandal. each one was more distinguished than thest, and each one was more important than thest. and these people, who were usually very busy, were all present at this small press conference at this moment. the reporters were shocked. everyone¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. everyone thought that there was no way to invite these people. even if leng rongrong had great ability and could invite one or two people, she could not invite everyone to the scene. these were people who were extremely busy every day, people who held up half the sky in beijing. even if he had an ambiguous rtionship with leng rongrong, it was impossible for him toe out and rify anything for a small artiste. while everyone was dumbfounded, ye fei and the other two had already gone on stage. as for the rest of the people who were busy every day, they did not go up the stage. instead, they stood below the stage, facing leng rongrong. they stood in an orderly manner, as if they were going through some military training. among these people, there were young and old people, men and women. there were dozens of people. the reporters were still standing, their cameras all pointed at the group of people in front of them. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°why do i feel like they¡¯re going to do something big?¡± ¡± f * ck, i can feel my heart beating faster. f * ck, i¡¯m so nervous! ¡± ¡°what are you doing, what are you doing!¡± ¡°he¡¯s going to use a big move!¡± ¡± why aren¡¯t they on stage? why are they looking in leng rongrong¡¯s direction from below the stage? ¡± ...... just as the reporters were in shock, these people shouted in unison, ¡± master rong! ¡± the reporters were speechless. because everyone was shouting in unison, their voices were so loud that all the reporters were scared silly. even their eardrums felt like they were about to burst from the shock. all the big bosses bowed to leng rongrong, and then everyone said, ¡± sorry, boss! ¡± ¡°what boss?¡± ¡°i heard the word¡± boss ¡°?¡± ¡°why does it sound like he¡¯s calling lord rong boss?¡± ¡°f * ck, so many big shots are calling leng rongrong boss?¡± all the reporters widened their eyes and looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. the bosses lowered their heads and bent their backs. without leng rongrong¡¯s orders, they didn¡¯t seem to dare to straighten their backs. ¡°alright, turn around.¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly. all the big shots turned around in unison. they were all dressed in suits or business suits and looked very capable. they were all people who often appeared on tv and business magazines. however, at this moment, the aura of the big shots on their bodies seemed to have beenpletely suppressed. leng rongrong sat on the stage with her arms crossed. she looked down at all the people involved in the scandal, then said to the reporters, ¡± i didn¡¯t want to reveal it at first, but the rumors are too ugly and my husband will be jealous, so i¡¯m exining it. ¡± everyone was silent. none of the reporters said a word. everyone was in a state of shock that could not be described. Chapter 839 Chapter 839: don¡¯t be too exaggerated Trantor: 549690339 what kind of boss was leng rongrong? so many big shots were calling her lord rong and boss? more than half of the capital¡¯s business giants were calling leng rongrong boss? then what kind of boss was she? did all these properties belong to her? all the reporters were filled with doubts. in the past, the reporters would have asked questions like crazy in such a situation, but at this moment, they were so shocked that they even forgot to ask. many reporters looked at everyone in front of them with their mouths agape. they didn¡¯t even know how to interview them. all the sharp questions were thrown to the back of their minds. at first, they were certain that leng rongrong would not be able to recruit these people and had no way to rify her situation, but at this moment, the questions that everyone had prepared werepletely ineffective. they were all here. all the people involved had appeared in front of them. all of them appeared! furthermore, these people were collectively calling leng rongrong ¡°boss.¡± could the scene not be too exaggerated? she was just a young girl, an unknown artiste in the entertainment industry, but what kind of background did she have? from the looks of it, his background was even more powerful than the xuanyuan family, one of the four great families. ¡°has everyonee back to their senses? when youe back to your senses, i¡¯ll exin it to everyone and introduce you to each other.¡± leng rongrong pointed to the group of people in front of her and said with a smile, ¡± these, strictly speaking, are all my subordinates. as for me, i can barely be considered their boss. i don¡¯t really care about them. as for the mealtimes, it¡¯s because my subordinates are too dedicated to their duties and forced me to manage thepany or the store, so they asked me out for a meal and showed me thepany¡¯s ount books.¡± ¡°the photos you guys saw were photos of me discussing business with them.¡± ¡± a boss meeting with his employee to discuss work matters shouldn¡¯t be considered ambiguous, right? ¡± ¡°we¡¯re really pure.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them ...¡± ¡°we¡¯re all people with families. it¡¯s fine if you misunderstand me, but if you misunderstand others, they¡¯ll go home and kneel on the washing board, on the keyboard, and so on. who¡¯s going to be responsible for that?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at all the reporters. then, as if recalling something, she looked at ye fei and the others who were sitting on the other side. ¡°oh, by the way, let me introduce you. ye fei, nangong zhe, and ji wanwan, these three are my friends. ¡°we¡¯re friends from many years ago. i¡¯m their senior and junior, but we don¡¯t have any ambiguous rtionships. my husband is so handsome, i don¡¯t like them unless they are more handsome than my husband!¡± ¡°everyone should have heard of the four young masters of the capital, right? three of them were them, and thest one was a mysterious person. everyone should believe in the friendship of the four young masters of beijing, right? i¡¯m that mysterious ...¡± leng rongrong said as she leaned back in her chair. there was a yful smile on her face, and she looked like a ruffian. this smile, because of the blood-red diamond earring on her ear, gave her a trace of evil. ¡°the four young masters of the capital!¡± ¡°oh my god, master rong is one of the four young masters of the capital?¡± ¡°wait a minute, the manager of the north emperor club is also here. what does this mean? rong ye is the boss behind the north thearch club?¡± ¡± how is that possible? she¡¯s so young. how can she be the boss of the north thearch club? ¡± ¡°but the manager called her boss!¡± ¡°so, what¡¯s lord rong¡¯s background? movie queen su wei is her master, she¡¯s the boss of the north emperor club, and the thousand-year-old jade is also her shop ... how could someone so young have so many shops!¡± ¡°this is unbelievable!¡± ¡± so, she¡¯s richer than the four great families? ¡± ¡± she¡¯s so young. i don¡¯t remember any rich youngdy being such a super-rich man! ¡± ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°lord rong is mighty and domineering! i told you that those were definitely rumors, and now i can confirm it!¡± ¡°oh my god, i didn¡¯t dare to believe it at first, but now i have to believe it.¡± ¡°those people all listen to master rong. if she¡¯s not the boss, how could they listen to her? look, they¡¯re all busy people and legendary people with high social status! they¡¯re just short of kowtowing to lord rong. look at those little eyes of respect and admiration!¡± the reporters were in an uproar. they had all forgotten to ask questions and only remembered to discuss this matter in shock. this was because it was too explosive and too unbelievable. ¡°so, everyone, don¡¯t mess with us brothers!¡± ye fei, the idiot, pointed at the group of reporters with the microphone and said, ¡± she¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t even like me. how can she like these rubbish?! ¡± ¡°i can prove our lord rong¡¯s innocence!¡± ¡°i can also prove it.¡± nangong zhe and ji wanwan also spoke. ¡°oh, and my grandma, my parents, they can all prove that we¡¯re old acquaintances. if i get together with lord rong, my grandma and my parents will definitely be ecstatic. it¡¯s a pity that lord rong doesn¡¯t like me. i¡¯ve been beaten up by my parents recently because of this!¡± ye fei said pitifully. ¡°i can prove that ye fei has been beaten up recently.¡± ji wanwan smiled and raised her hand. ¡± the ye family¡¯s old madam recently used a walking stick to hit first young master ye because the girl who wanted to be his granddaughter-inw was snatched away. ¡± the reporters were amused by ji wanwan and allughed. then, the people in the audience also looked at the reporters and exined the situation. after all, they were all big shots, so their words were very intimidating and convincing. when the reporters heard this, they asked some more questions. after that, these people turned around and looked at leng rongrong for her opinion, asking if she could answer. leng rongrong nodded. then the reporters started to ask questions like crazy, asking when these people started working for leng rongrong and how they knew her. the shop owners started to answer the questions. basically, every boss¡¯s answer was like a legend, and the process of getting to know leng rongrong was different. of course, the only thing inmon was that many of these people had failed in their business or encountered a big problem in their lives that they couldn¡¯t solve. then, some of themmitted suicide, some of them wandered the streets, and some of them were beaten up. just when she was at her most desperate moment, leng rongrong had saved these people. then, he gave them new hope. chief rong was rich and generous. she would just hand them somepany or shop management or give them some money to do things. then, these people found new hope. because they had all experienced despair, after being picked up by lord rong, they started to work hard again. just like that, from the bottom of the valley, everyone went back to the peak. Chapter 840 Chapter 840: lord rong¡¯s high-profile confession of love Trantor: 549690339 each story was more legendary than thest, but the main character was always lord rong. lord rong was like a savior who saved everyone. the people she saved were also extremely motivated and didn¡¯t feel bad about themselves. lord rong created all of these people, and all of these people created lord rong. after everyone had asked enough questions, a reporter started to ask leng rongrong, ¡± then may i ask master rong, when you met these people, you were still so young and you were just a student. where did you get so much money? ¡± ¡± yeah, so what¡¯s lord rong¡¯s background? ¡± ¡°if he¡¯s so rich, who does he rely on?¡± the reporters had a lot of questions, and everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on leng rongrong. ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± aren¡¯t we holding this press conference to rify my scandal? why are you digging up my past and background? everyone, don¡¯t go in the wrong direction!¡± the reporters were full of curiosity, but since leng rongrong had said so, it was not good to ask more questions. song junlin had said before that the press conference could be held on the topic of gossip, but he would not answer any other questions. if the reporters insisted on crossing the line and asked irrelevant questions, please leave the press conference. what¡¯s more, ceo song might even ban these reporters who spread nonsense. now that they knew that leng rongrong¡¯s identity was not simple, the reporters did not dare to offend her easily. it was obvious that master rong held up half the sky in beijing. who would dare to offend her? he didn¡¯t know lord rong¡¯s identity before, but now he did. if he offended lord rong, he would be poking a ho¡¯s nest. there were so many big shots in beijing standing there like bodyguards. seeing that, everyone¡¯s feelings for lord rong were not ordinary. ¡°does everyone have anything else to ask? since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t i make an announcement?¡± leng rongrong had been leaning against the chair with her arms crossed, her posture a little sloppy. at this time, she straightened her body and leaned forward. the reporters all looked at lord rong with interest. ¡± it¡¯s like this. i¡¯ve already bought over all of the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies, so from now on, they¡¯ll all change their names and be mypanies. ¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± nothing special, just an announcement. please take care of me. ¡± leng rongrong gave a casual bow and raised her head to smile at all the reporters. the reporters were stunned for a moment, and then they exploded again. the xuanyuan family¡¯spany had all be leng rongrong¡¯s? what was going on? ¡± i bought it for one yuan. the xuanyuan family¡¯spany is in a lot of debt, so i bought it along with the debt. ¡± leng rongrong said casually. the reporters were shocked. ¡°lord rong is lord rong indeed!¡± ¡± that¡¯s crazy. he bought all of the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies for one yuan? ¡± ¡°the xuanyuan family has indeed fallen.¡± ¡°but didn¡¯t lord rong say that he was from the xuanyuan family? olddy xuanyuan has been sent to prison. why isn¡¯t master rong sad at all?¡± after that, some people started to ask about leng rongrong and olddy xuanyuan. leng rongrong had publicly announced that she wasn¡¯t old madam xuanyuan¡¯s biological granddaughter, and that old madam xuanyuan had murdered her grandfather and framed her father. this was something she couldn¡¯t forgive. so, she didn¡¯t care what happened in the prison, and it had nothing to do with her. her heart ached for her father. she ached for the fact that she had been wronged and had to leave this ce, giving up everything that belonged to her. leng rongrong had already investigated the past between olddy xuanyuan and old master xuanyuan. xuanyuan nantian wasn¡¯t an illegitimate child. olddy xuanyuan had killed his mother, and he was the mistress. therefore, leng rongrong¡¯s identity was not some b * stard child, and her identity could not be hidden. everyone was shocked when olddy xuanyuan¡¯s affair was made public. then, they all sympathized with leng rongrong¡¯s father. some people even said that they would definitely write about this in the report, hoping that they could help lord rong find her father. now that everything was clear, lord rong¡¯s father coulde back. his daughter had already cleared his name. ¡°it¡¯s almost time?¡± leng rongrong turned to look at song junlin. ¡± is that enough? ¡± song junlin nodded. ¡± almost. ¡± ¡°oh, then i¡¯ll say one more thing.¡± leng rongrong looked at all the reporters, asking them to quiet down a little. ¡°is there any more shocking news to announce?¡± the reporters ¡®hearts had been fluctuating, but now they were calm. in any case, leng rongrong¡¯s announcement was too explosive, and every one of them could make the headlines. ¡°there¡¯s no particrly shocking news. i just wanted to confess to my husband at the press conference.¡± leng rongrong turned her head and looked at mo linyuan. she raised a box in her hand. ¡± hubby, i had it custom-made. ¡± as she spoke, she opened the small brocade box. there were two rings in the box. one was silver, with the word ¡®rong¡¯ carved on it and the other ¡®yuan¡¯ carved on it. there was also a circle of small english letters,¡¯three lifetimes¡¯. fourth master mo¡¯s expression was uncertain. he probably never dreamed that his wife would confess her love in such a high-profile way. he had always felt that he loved his wife deeply, but his wife didn¡¯t love him enough, so his love was quite humble. the result: he was furious! this was something that a man should do, how could he let madam do it! at this moment, lord fourth was in an indescribable dilemma. he felt that he should be happy, but he also felt that he should be angry. after all, shouldn¡¯t he be the one to handle this situation? at the same time, the reporters were all in an uproar. this time, the atmosphere was really heated. everyone stood up and started filming leng rongrong and fourth master mo. ¡°oh my god, isn¡¯t this explosive?¡± ¡°this is crazy public disy of affection!¡± ¡± oh my god, i¡¯m a single dog. why did i have to attend a press conference? ¡± ¡± why haven¡¯t i met a wife like that before? ah, i¡¯m so envious of mr. mo! ¡± ¡°is there something wrong?¡± ¡°they¡¯re rebelling! when the roles are reversed, aren¡¯t men usually the ones to confess their love in public?¡± ¡°lord rong pampers your husband too much, right?¡± ¡°oh my god, i¡¯m going to die from sweetness!¡± in contrast to the reporters ¡®excitement, the godfather and master who were sitting in the corner looked extremely gloomy. ¡°what did i just hear?¡± jiang fu asked. chenn: ¡± you didn¡¯t hear wrong. i want to kill mo linyuan, that brat. girls are more sensitive. what right does he have to make rongrong confess her love to him and even ask rongrong to make a ring? ¡± he¡¯s a man who didn¡¯t prepare a wedding ring. how can he be so nice?¡± tang ziyi: ¡± oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going to beat mo linyuan up. don¡¯t stop me, please don¡¯t stop me! ¡± su wei crossed her arms. ¡± go up. no one¡¯s stopping you. go and beat him up! ¡± Chapter 841 Chapter 841: does mr. mo not love mrs. mo? Trantor: 549690339 on the stage, leng rongrong took out a ring and put it on mo linyuan. fourth master mo¡¯s face was dark and gloomy. the things that he was supposed to prepare were actually prepared by his wife. however, he still put another ring on lord rong¡¯s finger. a sharp-eyed reporter noticed that lord fourth¡¯s expression was not quite right. shouldn¡¯t his face be filled with happiness at this time? however, lord fourth did not. his expression was a little gloomy and he seemed to be a little angry. then, someone said, ¡± mr. mo, aren¡¯t you happy that your wife has confessed to you? why is it so forced?¡± mo linyuan was not unhappy because his wife had not confessed to him, but because he had let his wife do what he had done. he was ming himself and feeling guilty. of course, he was very happy to have his wife confess to him. however, he wasn¡¯t happy at this moment because lord rong was the one being high-profile, not him. he felt that he had let his wife down. so, when the reporter asked this question, fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with gloom. he looked at the reporter and replied, ¡± i am indeed very unhappy. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± the reporters were all stunned. tang ziyi had already clenched his fists and was ready to rush up the stage. ¡± as expected, mr. mo doesn¡¯t like miss leng? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t they look very loving just now? are you not following the rules now?¡± the reporters looked at mo linyuan and leng rongrong with suspicion. then, fourth master mo added, ¡± i¡¯m not happy because this was something that should have been done by me, but my wife did it first. i also had a custom-made ring that is simr to this one, but i was a step toote. ¡± ¡°d * mn, are you spreading dog food again? they¡¯ve all ordered rings!¡± ¡± as expected, they¡¯re still in love. it¡¯s just because i¡¯m angry that madam confessed to me before i did! ¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m so envious. when will i be able to have such a beautiful love! ¡± ¡°this kind of immortal love, ordinary people can forget about it!¡± ¡± lord rong is indeed not an ordinary woman. she¡¯s so domineering! ¡± ¡°yeah, i really like lord rong!¡± the reporters couldn¡¯t help getting excited. song junlin, who was sitting next to him, wanted to leave. he wasn¡¯t here to eat dog food. he was here to watch the show, but now he was being forced to eat dog food? he could spit out a mouthful of blood a hundred meters away. beside him, ye fei wanted to vomit blood even more. erhuo ye¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at ji wanwan and nangong dian as if he was asking for help. ¡± f * ck, did i f * cking lose my mind just now? why do i feel like master rong has confessed to mo linyuan? i must be hallucinating. am i dreaming? did i sleepwalk during the day?¡± ¡°my dear, although i don¡¯t want to interrupt your sweet dream, i have to tell you that you are not sleepwalking, you are not dreaming.¡± nangong zheughed and said, ¡± you¡¯re finished. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re finished.¡± ji wanwan nodded. then, ye fei¡¯s phone rang. he took a look and saw that it was a call from his father. his father must have been watching the live broadcast! he didn¡¯t dare to answer the phone and quickly hung up. a secondter, his mother called! young master ye hung up the phone again. a few secondster, his grandmother called. young master ye turned off his phone. then, ji wanwan and nangong zai¡¯s phones rang at the same time. ¡°ye fei, your dad!¡± ¡°ye fei, your mother!¡± ye fei was speechless. ji wanwan and nangong zhe answered the phone very politely. after a series of ¡± yes ¡± and ¡± ah ¡°, the two of them turned their heads to look at ye fei at the same time. nangong zhe: ¡± your father asked me to tell you that you can¡¯t even handle a woman, and you even allowed her to publicly confess her love to someone else. you¡¯ve been expelled from the ye family. the ye family doesn¡¯t have a useless man like you! ¡± you don¡¯t even know how to coax a girl, you¡¯re too useless!¡± ji wanwan said, ¡± your mother asked me to pass on a simr message. you have been kicked out of the house. before they calm down, you don¡¯t have to go home. ¡± or, if you¡¯re willing to go home and get beaten up, then go home!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, you¡¯re too inhumane!¡± ye fei held his head and wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°so i¡¯m homeless now?¡± ye fei hadn¡¯t recovered from his grief yet. all of a sudden, a series of exmations made everyone stunned. ye fei turned his head and saw the two people who were showing off their affection to each other just now. at this moment, they were hugging and kissing each other in front of everyone. ¡°do you still have any humanity?!¡± erhuo ye said pitifully, ¡± i have no home to return to, and you still want to do this to me? it looks like i won¡¯t be able to return home for a year or so!¡± ji wanwan was speechless. nangong zhe was speechless. ¡°damn, damn, damn, damn!¡± tang ziyi couldn¡¯t say anything other than f * ck. jiang fu and chenn had already stood up from their chairs. the two godfather¡¯s had the urge to rush up to the stage and beat mo linyuan up. not to mention the two of them, even su wei, the movie queen su, who had always supported leng rongrong and mo linyuan, had an emotional explosion at this moment. wasn¡¯t rongrong too proactive? shouldn¡¯t girls be more reserved? shouldn¡¯t mo linyuan be the one confessing? so, what was going on? something was not right. the situation was getting out of control. if mo linyuan loved rongrong a little more, she would not be hurt. but if rongrong gave more, she would be at a disadvantage! f * ck, no way! if rongrong had a yful attitude, she would support it 10000 times. if she liked good-looking girls, there was no problem. there was no problem with ying, as long as he was happy. however, if he gave his heart and lost, it would be a terrible sight! no, i object, i firmly object! rongrong had already fallen! under the fiery gazes of his three godfather and master, fourth master mo ended the kiss. he looked at his godfather with a guilty conscience. when he saw his godfather¡¯s angry eyes, he knew that he was in big trouble. his godfathers, who didn¡¯t like him in the first ce, disliked him even more now! when leng rongrong saw the look in her godfather¡¯s eyes, she could not help but jump in shock. it was even fiercer and angrier than thest time ... originally, these few days, their godfather¡¯s performance seemed to be able to ept them, but at this moment, it seemed that their good impression of them was instantly destroyed. the godfather¡¯s eyes were filled with naked opposition, and even his master¡¯s eyes were filled with questioning. lord rong hid in lord fourth¡¯s arms and looked up at him. she said softly, ¡± ¡± we¡¯re in big trouble. our godfather is probably mad! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± fourth master mo gently patted rongrong¡¯s head and thought to himself, since rongrong had already said so, he had to settle his godfather no matter what. he would definitely make his godfather ept him and not make things difficult for rongrong. the press conference ended after a few rounds of dog food. xuanyuan mingyue had watched the live broadcast from home. she had been standing, but she fell back onto the sofa in disbelief. Chapter 842 Chapter 842: will anyone believe you? Trantor: 549690339 that was impossible! this was impossible. how could it be? how could this b * tch be so capable? how could she know so many big bosses? she was even their boss? her power even surpassed the xuanyuan family? was he crazy? how could it be like this! xuanyuan mingyue¡¯s face twitched weirdly. beside him, cao ku¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his face was filled with disbelief. who would have thought that leng rongrong, who looked like a little girl, would be the owner of the north thearch club, the thousand-year-old jade, and so on. many of the so-called big bosses had to call leng rongrong ¡± boss ¡± when they saw her. when they saw leng rongrong, they were so respectful and respectful. she¡¯s just a little girl, how could she be able to do this? xuanyuan mingyue and cao ku could not believe it. however, they had to believe it because they saw the live broadcast of the press conference! after the press conference ended, leng rongrong and the others left the press conference and made a trip to the hospital. when xiong tai and the others caught xuanyuan qiongyu at the airport, many of them were injured and poisoned. fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a terrible poison that could kill him in one shot. he only needed to stay in the hospital for two days. after leng rongrong and mo linyuan went to take a look at the group of people, they went to the police station. xuanyuan qiongyu and olddy xuanyuan were both locked up. when she saw leng rongrong, old madam xuanyuan¡¯s eyes widened. she wanted to rush out and tear leng rongrong to pieces, but she was still swearing. leng rongrong threw a newspaper to olddy xuanyuan. ¡°look, your past has been exposed. i¡¯m not a bastard, and you¡¯re the real mistress.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± you¡¯ll have a long life and you¡¯ll be in good health. i hope you can spend the rest of your evil life in prison! ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, you b * stard!¡± when olddy xuanyuan saw the truth in the newspaper, she roared, ¡± do you think i¡¯m going to die in prison? no, i won¡¯t. i¡¯lle out alive. i¡¯lle out and destroy you!¡± ¡°then how are you going to get out? you¡¯re killing people for money, but you¡¯re not just killing one or two people!¡± leng rongrong leaned forward and chuckled. ¡± have your biological sons and grandsons evere to see you? do i need to help you?¡± olddy xuanyuan sucked in a breath of cold air. her eyes widened, and she panted heavily. no one came to see her! after knowing that she was penniless, neither her son nor her grandson came to see her! everyone probably wanted her dead! ¡°it¡¯s all because of your teaching.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± you can¡¯t me anyone else, you can only me yourself. ¡± after meeting olddy xuanyuan, leng rongrong nced at xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu was much calmer than the olddy. she did not roar, nor did she look angry. when she saw leng rongrong, she only said indifferently, ¡± leng rongrong, don¡¯t think that this is the end. i will stille out. when that timees, i will not let you and anyone around you off. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong twirled the ring on her finger, then looked up at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± i heard you have a very powerful master, so your trump card is your master? are you sure that your master is very powerful?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu narrowed her eyes. ¡± at least it won¡¯t be a problem for me to deal with you. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± you have a very powerful master. don¡¯t i? ¡± the corners of xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± no one is more powerful than my master. she¡¯s a god! who is your movie queen master? my master can crush her as easily as crushing an ant!¡± the ring spun round and round, and leng rongrong was deep in thought. she was rather curious about who xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master was. the rumors were indeed quite powerful. they said that he could predict the future and many people said that he was a god ... she had heard some rumors that xuanyuan qiongyu had a very awesome master since she was a child. how awesome was it? was he as good as her godfather? xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the little ck dragon ring on leng rongrong¡¯s thumb. she knew that even if her master did not care about her, he would definitelye and take the ring. her master was very interested in this ring. to her master, this was a very important ring! ¡°i don¡¯t know if your master is powerful or not, but i do know that you¡¯re finished.¡± leng rongrong smiled at xuanyuan qiongyu and took out something from her pocket, showing it to her. ¡± this is wan wan! ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu shuddered when she saw it. ¡± what do you want to do to me? ¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re right. i¡¯m going to do something to you.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll treat you the same way you treated storm. ¡± ¡°what are you doing!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu started to get nervous. ¡± this is the police station. do you dare to do anything to me? ¡± are you crazy? you¡¯ll go crazy if you use this medicine!¡± ¡°you also know that you¡¯ll go crazy? you used it on the storm.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed and she said coldly, ¡± i¡¯ll let you experience what a storm feels like. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you dare!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu took two steps back. ¡± why wouldn¡¯t i dare? even if i gave you this thing, you would only go crazy at night. the effect of the drug will wear off, and we won¡¯t be able to find out if you¡¯re crazy or if you¡¯ve been drugged, right? ¡± leng rongrong stared at xuanyuan qiongyu. xuanyuan qiongyu wanted to hide, but leng rongrong grabbed her arm and stuck a needle into it. the medicine was injected into xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s body. xuanyuan qiongyu frantically pulled back her hand. ¡°you¡¯re so evil.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu looked at her own arm and scolded. ¡°i¡¯m not as vicious as you. at least i didn¡¯t use as much medicine as you did.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m just letting you experience it. it won¡¯t kill you, and it won¡¯t make you gopletely crazy. you should go to jail and be remade. you still have to go to jail and be remade. ¡± ¡°b * tch, i¡¯ll tell the police! i¡¯ll get them to catch you! you¡¯remitting murder!¡± xuanyuan qiongyu roared. ¡°do you have any evidence? do you think that after killing so many people and pretending to be a good girl, who would believe you now that the evidence is irrefutable?¡± leng rongrong casually nced at xuanyuan qiongyu, then turned around and left. after leng rongrong left, xuanyuan qiongyu started to scream like crazy. she tried to attract the police¡¯s attention and tell them that leng rongrong had poisoned her and was going to kill her. however, before they left, leng rongrong had already informed the police. she said that xuanyuan qiongyu seemed to have gone a little crazy after being suddenly arrested, so she had been talking nonsense. thus, no one believed xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s words and only thought that she had gone crazy. Chapter 843 Chapter 843: the rongyuan couple has been talked to Trantor: 549690339 when leng rongrong and mo linyuan returned home, the three godfather were already sitting in the living room waiting for them, full of resentment. li ruhua and butler quan were both trembling in fear. little nan yu, who had just returned from the set, was also dumbfounded. however, after seeing the video on the inte, the little guy instantly understood what was going on. so, the little guy cleverly escaped to his room. ¡°i feel like i¡¯m going to kill someone.¡± li ruhua said softly, ¡± shouldn¡¯t we avoid them for a while? ¡± ¡°do you dare to go out?¡± butler quan stood beside li ruhua and asked softly, ¡± that scary maic field in the living room, do you have the courage to go through it? ¡± li ruhua shook her head frantically. of course she wouldn¡¯t! ¡°fourth master and madam are back!¡± when li ruhua saw mo linyuan and leng rongrong, her eyes shed with excitement. was their savior here? ¡°i might as well not havee back.¡± ¡± innocents will inevitably be involved in the fight, ¡± butler quan said softly. ¡± let¡¯s close the kitchen door. why don¡¯t we make something to eat and watch the show while we eat? ¡± ¡°you dare to eat while watching lord fourth¡¯s show?¡± li ruhua turned around and looked at butler quan with admiration. butler quan was speechless. when leng rongrong and mo linyuan arrived, they could already feel the terrifying atmosphere in the house. the two of them looked at each other at the door, and then walked into the living room. the three stepfathers sat on the sofa, their auras fully released. su wei sat on the other side of the sofa, holding a cup of coffee in her hand and slowly taking a sip. then, she looked up at leng rongrong. ¡°you, qianqian, talk to us.¡± jiang fu stared at mo linyuan and said. ¡± no, i¡¯ll fight with him. i¡¯m really too angry! ¡± tang ziyi raised his fist. ¡± did you see that? it wants to beat you up! ¡± chenn did not say anything, but the way he looked at mo linyuan said it all. he was obviously a little angry. ¡°let¡¯s have a chat, even a fight is fine.¡± fourth master mo nodded. at the same time, su wei looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± you talk to me too. ¡± leng rongrong and fourth master mo looked at each other. then, fourth master mo was taken outside by jiang fu and the others, while leng rongrong was brought to a tea table in front of the floor-to-ceiling window by su wei. the two of them sat face to face. su wei raised her head and nced at leng rongrong as she brewed tea. ¡°rongrong, do you like mo linyuan that much?¡± leng rongrong was silent for a moment, then nodded. ¡± i think i like him a lot. ¡± su wei was obviously stunned when she heard this. she looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡± she should like him a lot? ¡± you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t really love him, but that you should? what the hell should it be?¡± ¡°he¡¯s very good to me, and he loves me very much. i don¡¯t hate him, so shouldn¡¯t i like him?¡± leng rongrong was deep in thought. she couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling, but sometimes she would take action. but sometimes, he was also a little lost. she had never loved anyone, and mo linyuan¡¯s appearance had actually deviated from her original life n. to be honest, she had really thought of keeping a bunch of pretty boys. she didn¡¯t think she would fall in love with anyone. however, mo linyuan was an exception. she felt that if she did not love mo linyuan, she would feel sorry for him. after all, he cared so much about her. su wei was stunned and looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. ¡± you don¡¯t like him that much. you should like him. why did you confess to him in public? ¡± movie queen su felt her head swell. no matter how she looked at it, she felt that her precious disciple had already fallen deeply in love with fourth master mo. however, she did not seem to realize how much she loved this brat mo linyuan. based on her little darling¡¯s personality, if she did not love mo linyuan, she would never do such a public confession and even order a ring for him ... okay, wait a minute, she seemed to have missed. she was not conflicted about whether rongrong loved mo linyuan or not. she was balding as if little rongrong had done what a man should do! shouldn¡¯t this be done by a man? wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a man confessing to his wife and then giving her a ring or something? wasn¡¯t this the opposite? even if he loved her deeply, he shouldn¡¯t be like this. he had to restrain himself, right? ¡°cough! let¡¯s not talk about whether you love her or not. let¡¯s talk about why you did it. ¡± su wei stared at leng rongrong. ¡± little rongrong, do you know that you¡¯re a woman? ¡± ¡°yes, i am. of course.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i can¡¯t possibly be a man. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you know!¡± movie queen su smiled, took a sip of tea, and suppressed herplicated feelings. ¡± what i want to say is that these kinds of things like confessing, giving flowers, giving rings, and so on should be done by men. women should be a little more reserved, understand? if you¡¯re too proactive, they¡¯ll think that you¡¯re too easy to get, and then they won¡¯t care about you that much!¡± ¡°he cares a lot about me.¡± lord rong looked serious. if mo linyuan did not care about her, she would not feel that she did not love him enough. ¡°it¡¯s like this now, but what about in the future?¡± su wei¡¯s hand almost crushed the cup in her hand. she had actually charmed her little rongrong to this extent! ¡°who knows what will happen in the future?¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± no matter how much you love someone, you might not love them one day. ¡± furthermore, there are many variables in the future. no one knows what will happen in the future.¡± kachahahahahaha the cup in movie queen su¡¯s hand cracked. movie queen su¡¯s face revealed a smile that could cause the downfall of a city and a country. there was a sharp chill in her smile. ¡± but you can¡¯t be so proactive! he didn¡¯t even give you a wedding, propose to you, or give you a ring when he got married to you. you even have to prepare a ring for him?¡± leng rongrong was shocked by her master and looked at him in horror. ¡°master, we didn¡¯t know each other when we got married, so that marriage doesn¡¯t count.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes blinked as she looked at movie queen su. ¡°it doesn¡¯t!¡± su wei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± then are you still husband and wife? if it doesn¡¯t even count as a wedding, then it doesn¡¯t count as husband and wife. if you¡¯re not husband and wife, would he dare to touch you?¡± kachakachakachak movie queen su¡¯s cup, which had been full of cracks, instantly shattered. leng rongrong was shocked. ¡°didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to propose to you again and hold a wedding ceremony with you again?¡± su wei¡¯s chest heaved up and down. there was a fire burning in her eyes. she had the urge to tear mo linyuan apart with her own hands. ¡°no, he didn¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong looked at su wei. she had never thought of holding a wedding or anything like that ... mo linyuan did not mention it, so he probably did not think about it. ¡°he actually dared to be with you so perfunctorily?¡± movie queen su was about to explode. her entire body seemed to be on fire. with a whoosh, movie queen su had already stood up. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t stop her, and she had already rushed outside to look for mo linyuan. Chapter 844 Chapter 844: give me the ring in exchange! Trantor: 549690339 ¡± mo linyuan, do you believe that i will tear you apart with my bare hands? ¡± su wei rushed into the courtyard in an aggressive manner. in a corner of the courtyard, fourth master mo was fighting with tang ziyi and the others. three father-inw were beating up a son-inw. the son-inw did not dare to resist and could only run around the world. ¡°godfather, let¡¯s talk this out, okay? i don¡¯t dare to hurt you, but i can¡¯t be hurt by you either.¡± in a sh, fourth master mo¡¯s movements were as swift as a bolt of lightning. he was already on top of a fake mountain. jiang fu and the rest turned around and stared at mo linyuan. then, the three godfather looked at each other. ¡°why can¡¯t we hurt you?¡± tang ziyi said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s injured! ¡± ¡°if you hurt me, my wife will be heartbroken.¡± fourth master mo was very confident. as he stood on top of the fake mountain, he had the aura of a sovereign. the three godfather¡¯s faces were not that ugly at first, but when they heard this, their faces immediately turned green. ¡°f * ck, is he trying to provoke us?¡± tang ziyi said. chenn said,¡¯this is a tant provocation. does he think that rongrong will only feel sorry for him and not for us? we raised rongrong, so of course kinship is more important than love. love is nothing!¡± jiang fu,¡±beat him up.¡± su wei rushed up from behind. ¡± i agree with both hands! our rongrong is so outstanding, why should she be taken by him!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. her godfather was bullying her, should she rush up to help mo linyuan? however, if she rushed forward, wouldn¡¯t the situation be even worse? he was so conflicted ... upstairs, on the balcony, little nan yu stuck out his furry little head and looked down curiously. the godgrandpas and daddy are fighting! who should he cheer for? the little guy hesitated for a moment, then ran back into the house. he found a high-pitched speaker from somewhere, raised it, and shouted, ¡± all the best, daddy! ¡± everyone was speechless. they all turned their heads instinctively and looked at that fluffy little head with shock. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°don¡¯t look at me, you guys can continue fighting!¡± ¡°it¡¯s only fun when you fight!¡± then, little nan yu covered his mouth under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes. ¡°should i not say that? should i stop daddy from fighting with the godgrandpas?¡± little nan yu looked uneasy. if his godfather and godfather hurt each other, wouldn¡¯t he be a sinner? mo linyuan was speechless. his son wanted him to fight with his three father-inw? although her son was helping her, she still felt that he was up to no good. he¡¯s one against three! ¡°xiao xun ¡®er didn¡¯t cheer for us?¡± jiang fu asked. chenn,¡±xiao xun ¡®er wants us to fight?¡± he¡¯s so young and he wants to see us fight?¡± ¡°it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not teaching the child!¡± then, the three godfather¡¯s stared at mo linyuan at the same time. the three godfather¡¯s anger was already rising. it could be seen that the three godfather¡¯s were very angry. fourth master mo was speechless! son, are you going to help me or harm me? leng rongrong was shocked. su wei took out a bunch of silver needles and with a sh of silver light, the silver needles flew directly at mo linyuan. fourth master mo quickly plucked a few leaves and used them as darts. ng ng ng! the silver needle was blocked by the leaves on the ground. jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi were all shocked. were they seeing things? did mo lingyuan use leaves? he was using leaves as a weapon? had this person¡¯s martial arts already reached such a level? a leaf can be used as a weapon? at the same time, leng rongrong¡¯s originally worried face had changed. at first, she was a little worried that her husband would be abused, but at this moment, her eyes were fixed on the tree just now. that tree was about to bloom and grow fruits. the leaves were actually picked by mo linyuan? she didn¡¯t care if they were picking other people¡¯s trees, but picking her? ¡°oh no, mommy¡¯s going to flip out!¡± on the balcony, xiao nan zhi¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that her mommy¡¯s gaze was not quite right and her expression changed immediately. her mommy was a love-struck fool. not only was she obsessed with looks, but she was also obsessed with real flowers and nts. from time to time, he would also release some flower poison ... therefore, at this moment, he felt that his mommy was going to disown her family and even her husband. his daddy was done for. originally, he was surrounded by three godgrandfathers and one godgrandmother. now, he was probably going to be beaten up! ¡°daddy, you¡¯re finished!¡± little nan yu raised the high-pitched horn in his hand and reminded her, ¡± mommy is going to y dirty! ¡± fourth master mo was speechless. leng rongrong was speechless. jiang fu was speechless. the three godfather¡¯s looked at each other almost at the same time. then, they turned around and dodged to the side while holding hands. su wei took a nce at leng rongrong. sensing that something was wrong, he immediately turned around and dodged to the side. lord rong¡¯s eyes were fixed on fourth master mo, who still had a leaf in his hand. she tilted her head and stared at fourth master mo, ¡± you, what did you do just now? ¡± ¡± f * ck! ¡± fourth master mo was so shocked that he quickly hid the leaf behind his back. he then shook his head, ¡± i didn¡¯t do anything. ¡± his expression made it look like he really didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°you didn¡¯t do anything?¡± lord rong red at fourth master mo angrily and stretched out her hand, ¡± give me back my ring, i¡¯m going back on my word! ¡± fourth master mo ced his hands behind his back, one hand tightly gripping the ring on his other hand, caressing it with all his might. then, fourth master mo shook his head firmly. ¡°how can i take back what you¡¯ve given me?¡± ¡°give it back to me!¡± lord rong rushed forward and started fighting with fourth master mo. ¡± did you know that you plucked its leaves? it¡¯s about to bear fruit, and you picked its leaves? he¡¯s bald, did you see that?¡± even though lord rong¡¯s shoulder was injured, he was still very strong when he fought. jiang fu and the others swallowed their saliva. ¡°rongrong¡¯s strength is still so great!¡± ¡°he¡¯s even stronger than the old yellow cattle in the vige!¡± ¡± don¡¯t say that. rongrong is a girl, and all girls care about their face. if rongrong hears you say that, she¡¯ll be angry! ¡± as they spoke, the four of them began to gloat again. ¡°return the ring to our rongrong!¡± ¡°our rongrong wants to divorce you!¡± ¡°hmph, are you a woman? and you even let a womane and confess!¡± quan yu and li ruhua had alreadye out of the house and were also watching themotion. li ruhua rubbed her head and said, ¡± now that you mention it, lord fourth really does look like a woman. not only is he often princess-carried by madam, but even his wedding ring was bought by madam! ¡± ¡°a princess carry?¡± the three godfather¡¯s red at li ruhua. ¡± what did you just say? ¡± ¡°ah, did i say something i shouldn¡¯t have?¡± huahua quickly covered her mouth with the spat in her hand. ¡°i¡¯ll cut you if i don¡¯t.¡± jiang fu stared at li ruhua. Chapter 845 Chapter 845: butler quan¡¯s moments Trantor: 549690339 ¡°cough, cough, cough, don¡¯t cut me. it¡¯s nothing. that is, young madam often carried lord fourth like a princess in the past. didn¡¯t fourth master pretend to be disabled at that time and it was young furen who carried him around.¡± li ruhua whispered, ¡± i think fourth master and madam¡¯s souls can be switched. did their souls enter the wrong ce? ¡± jiang fu¡¯s face turned green. ¡± often? ¡± ¡°often,¡± li ruhua smacked her own mouth with the shovel. jiang fu and the others ¡®gloomy faces turned into thunderstorms at this moment. li ruhua and quan yu weakly returned to the kitchen and peeked out of the kitchen window. the storm, the critical hit, and the white tiger were all alerted by themotion. the injured guys also came out to watch the show. ¡± this man must be too useless. that¡¯s why he would let a woman be like a man! ¡± after a long while, jiang fu snorted and said, ¡± the boss of theher abyss empire is actually being raised by a woman! can you be considered a man?¡± ¡± f * ck, i¡¯m so angry. our precious daughter is actually being used by a man! ¡± tang ziyi was so angry that he was running in circles. su wei tilted her head and looked at the three men. ¡± did we raise rongrong too strong and wrong? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? it must be because of this man! rongrong has always been gentle and demure in front of us!¡± tang ziyi said angrily. ¡°gentle and demure?¡± su wei frowned. ¡± can a girl who can throw an old yellow bull away with one hand be described as gentle and demure? ¡± can a girl who fights with her godfather at the drop of a hat be described as gentle and demure?¡± no matter how he thought about it, it seemed like they had raised little rongrong to the wrong side. su wei¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at his three godfather. jiang fu was speechless. ¡°what are you trying to do? shouldn¡¯t we be united against the outsiders at this time?¡± tang ziyi immediately hid behind jiang fu and chenn. he was most afraid of su wei. it would be fine if su wei didn¡¯t get angry, but he would be terrified once she got angry. on the other side, leng rongrong had forced mo linyuan into a corner. fourth master mo looked at his wife nervously and said softly, ¡± my dear, i was wrong. can you please don¡¯t be angry? ¡± ¡°return my ring!¡± lord rong snorted and reached out his hand. fourth master mo hid his hands behind his back and shook his head firmly. if he wasn¡¯t going to return it, he wasn¡¯t going to. how could he return the ring that was on his finger to his wife! ¡°how about i apologize to your tree?¡± ¡± i think that i just picked a few leaves. your tree won¡¯t be angry. it will forgive me. ¡± ¡± just like plucking a few hairs from rainstorm¡¯s body. he won¡¯t care. ¡± fourth master mo was extremely serious. the ice-cold handsome man of the past was now a ve to his wife without a doubt. ¡°apologize to the tree?¡± leng rongrong looked at fourth master mo as if he was a lunatic. then, she turned to look at the onlooking crowd, rainstorm, ¡± rainstorm, if fourth master were to pluck all your hair, would you be anxious? would you forgive him? ¡± the heavy rain raised the hooves of the horse and snorted, indicating its firm stand. it would never forgive him! whoever dared to pull out its hair, it would gnaw them bald, and lord fourth was no exception! ¡± did you see that? i didn¡¯t forgive you. i¡¯m very angry! ¡± leng rongrong snorted, ¡± why don¡¯t you just let this tree pull out your hair and let it apologize to you, and you¡¯ll forgive it? ¡± fourth master mo: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°god, f * cking apologize to the tree!¡± in the kitchen, li ruhua and butler quan were alreadyughing out loud. ¡°lord fourth¡¯s imagination is very rich.¡± butler quan was already looking at lord fourth in a new light. when he was in theher abyss empire, he had never seen the fourth master being so obedient. in theher abyss empire, the fourth master was a high and mighty demon king. who would dare to provoke him? no matter who provoked lord fourth, it would not be lord fourth who would die, regardless of whether he was right or wrong. however, lord fourth had provoked his wife, so the one who was going to die was lord fourth. he expressed his deep sympathy. ¡± let¡¯s not go on blind dates. can we turn down all the blind dates that young madam has arranged for us? ¡± after taking a few nces at him, butler quan felt that lord fourth was too pitiful. ¡± i don¡¯t want to be a man like lord fourth ... i suddenly feel like i¡¯m traumatized by women. ¡± ¡°i think so too ... but i still like them when i¡¯m eating dog food!¡± li ruhua looked at butler quan thoughtfully, then suddenly quivered. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you like men? i¡¯ll make it clear first, i don¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°get lost!¡± butler quan took two steps back. ¡± you¡¯re the one who should like men, right? ¡± but who can control you!¡± ¡°who do you think you are looking down on?¡± li ruhua was furious. ¡°wuya¡¯s good looking, it¡¯s not bad to wear women¡¯s clothes, you ...¡± ¡°i¡¯m not good-looking?¡± ¡± it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t look good, but you¡¯re so burly. why are you wearing women¡¯s clothes? ¡± butler quan was a little unable to describe his inner feelings. although his little heart was already used to women¡¯s clothing, he still couldn¡¯t ept it when he thought about it carefully. ¡°i¡¯m not wearing it for you to see!¡± li ruhua coldly snorted, clearly angry. ...... on the rock garden, lord fourth slipped and fell backward. in fact, he could have stabilized his body, but he pretended that he was about to fall. when lord rong saw this, he rushed over and carried lord fourth like a princess. then, everyone was shocked. ¡°again, again, again, a princess hug!¡± li ruhua cried out in surprise. she took out her phone and took a picture. it was the same for little nan yu, who was peeking from the balcony. at the same time, he also took out his phone and took a life-saving photo. butler quan was confused. ¡°??? ¡± although he had heard of such a situation, he had never seen lord rong carry lord fourth so cleanly and so manly. for a moment, butler quan¡¯s mind was in a mess. he was so shocked that he felt ck hair rising on his back. ¡°lord fourth, lord fourth was carried?¡± ¡°fourth master, did madam carry you like a princess?¡± ¡°fourth master can actually fall?¡± after a long while, butler quan took out his phone and snapped a photo of lord fourth being carried in a princess carry. he then eagerly shared it on his wechat moments. ¡± can you imagine how i felt when i saw this scene today? ¡± at the same time, butler quan conveniently blocked lord fourth from his social media. a few secondster ... nan si,¡±my god, lord fourth is being carried by a princess again?¡± young madam is so manly! xu shiting,¡±fourth master, are you nning to have a sex change operation?¡± wuya thought,¡±i suddenly feel like lord fourth and i are the same!¡± i¡¯m going to give lord fourth a few pieces of female clothing that suit him. lord fourth¡¯s devilish face is definitely suitable for female clothing! chen huai thought,¡±5555 ... have you seen my disciple?¡± would my precious disciple be led astray by these two? xiao yan asked,¡±lord fourth, have you been having a good rtionshiptely?¡± haven¡¯t you had enough of pretending to be disabled? lord rong¡¯s arm strength isn¡¯t bad. you want to arm wrestle with lord rong! Chapter 846 Chapter 846: a shoe flew over Trantor: 549690339 the moment butler quan¡¯s photo was posted on his moments, it immediately caused an uproar. the higher-ups of theher abyss empire and some of lord fourth¡¯s friends had all seen it. they were all in a state of shock. it turned out that the terrifying demon king fourth master actually had such a weak side! it was hard to imagine that this terrifying lord fourth was actually being carried like a princess by a woman. everyone¡¯s greatest thought was that the young madam was invincible! from the looks of it, even if she wasn¡¯t afraid of lord fourth, she would have to be afraid of young madam. young madam was too scary. this was a woman who could turn the devil king, lord fourth, into a woman who could wrap around his fingers! after leng rongrong caught fourth master mo, she was stunned for a moment. then, her battle with fourth master mo was interrupted by cheng han, who had suddenlye over and wanted to be her godmother. cheng cheng picked a flower and said with a smile, ¡± are your flowers quite special? ¡± ¡°f * ck, leng rongrong, what¡¯s wrong with you? i¡¯ve f * cking saved your life before!¡± before cheng cheng could appreciate the flowers in his hands, lord rong had already sent a flying kick toward her. cheng cheng threw the flowers aside and used both hands to support lord rong¡¯s legs, which had been lifted into a split. lord rong turned around and attacked cheng yu again. cheng cheng was dumbfounded. ¡°i ... even if i¡¯m not a guest, i¡¯m not such an unwee person, right?¡± who had she offended? why was she in such a miserable state? the people around them gathered to watch cheng cheng being abused. no one helped cheng cheng, and some people even gloated. ¡°my little rongrong is still the best. rongrong, torture her to death!¡± cheng cheng was speechless. why did he torture her? she didn¡¯t do anything bad, did she? just like that, cheng han was abused very badly. during dinner, cheng han sat far away from leng rongrong. he stared at leng rongrong as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°as my sworn enemy, you¡¯re too careless. don¡¯t you know that i treasure my nts?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were still filled with killing intent. she thought of the tree she had nted for three years before it bloomed, and this was the first time it bloomed. the only flower had been picked by cheng han, and she still had the urge to beat cheng han up. ¡°violence can¡¯t solve problems. don¡¯t even think about hitting me again. i¡¯m the woman who¡¯s going to be your godmother. you¡¯re not allowed to beat your elders!¡± cheng cheng raised his head and looked at leng rongrong with a serious expression. leng rongrong was speechless. the godfathers were speechless. everyone looked at cheng yu. ¡°cheng xiaoye, are you looking for a beating again?¡± a stern shout was heard, and at the same time, a shoe flew over and directly smashed into cheng yu¡¯s head. cheng han felt his head swell. she covered her head with tears in her eyes and turned back to look. he saw liang shun rush in with a face full of anger. oh no, he jumped in on one foot because his shoe had hit cheng cheng. after hitting cheng cheng, the shoended on the table with a thud, in the bowl of old hen soup that li ruhua had been stewing for a long time. ¡°my soup, my soup!¡± huahua stood up immediately. he stared at the hen and her shoes in the soup pot, extremely angry. liang shun didn¡¯t even look at huahua. his gaze fell on cheng han. ¡± are you going to marry a few of your old men? did i raise you up so that you can marry a few old men?¡± ¡°who¡¯s an old man?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± i¡¯m so young and you¡¯re calling me an old man? i¡¯m younger than you, old man!¡± ¡°to a youngdy, we may indeed be old ... isn¡¯t this girl the same age as our rongrong?¡± chenn said, ¡± but she doesn¡¯t seem to be thinking clearly. ¡± jiang fu didn¡¯t say anything. he just stared at liang shun and cheng cheng. huahua picked up the pot of soup and walked over to liang shun. ¡°old hen stewed sole, eat it.¡± a pot of soup was stuffed into the arms of the dumbfounded liang shun. when liang shun saw his shoe, he whispered, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯llpensate you with a chicken. ¡± ¡°the main point isn¡¯t the chicken, okay? the main point is that i stewed this pot of soup for an entire day, okay?¡± the tall huahua looked at liang shun and said angrily, ¡± you better drink this chicken soup! ¡± liang shun turned his head to look at cheng cheng and asked in a low voice, ¡± are all the people in this family so scary? ¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s that terrifying!¡± huahua looked angry. of course, wearing a maid apron and a maid hairband on her head, huahua didn¡¯t look scary at all. such a big, fierce man, dressed like this, actually had an inexplicable kind of cuteness. liang shun swallowed hard. after a few nces, he couldn¡¯t help but ask cheng han in a low voice, ¡± why does he look like a man? what is his gender? ¡± huahua was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m a man! i¡¯ve always been a man, alright? it¡¯s not that i look like him, i¡¯m a man!¡± ¡°oh, oh, oh!¡± liang shun held the bowl of soup and nodded. ¡± i¡¯m really sorry about the soup. i¡¯ll pay for it. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re very rich?¡± li ruhua asked with her hands on her hips. liang shun shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t have much money. ¡± ¡°then why are you paying! ¡°you can¡¯t afford it. this is a priceless treasure. the food i made with my hands is a priceless treasure. and the food on the table is also a priceless treasure. we can¡¯t eat it with just one shoe.¡± i¡¯ll give you two choices. one is to stay and eat all these things so that my efforts won¡¯t be wasted. the other is to stay and work for me! i¡¯ll let you go after three days of work!¡± huahua continued to put her hands on her hips and said aggressively. hearing li ruhua¡¯s words, liang shun hesitated. even though it was his own shoe, he really couldn¡¯t eat it ... stay and do three days of work? after some thought, the honest liang shun felt that it was more appropriate for him to stay and do the work for three days. after all, he had really disturbed their dinner, and his little junior sister had indeede here to disturb them. ¡°you, apany me, stay and work together.¡± liang shun said as he nced at cheng cheng. ¡°on what basis!¡± cheng cheng looked at his eldest senior brother in disbelief. ¡± eldest senior brother, they only ask you to work. i don¡¯t need to. i didn¡¯t steal their dinner! ¡± liang shun snorted coldly and grabbed cheng cheng. cheng yu was speechless. ¡± what kind of work? do we start now? ¡± liang shun raised his head to look at li ruhua. li ruhua was very satisfied with liang shun¡¯s honest attitude. ¡± remove the weeds and water the nts in the yard. tomorrow, we¡¯ll open up somend. we¡¯ll also need to pick some vegetables. there¡¯s also some nting work that i¡¯ll need you to do. ¡± just like that, huahua handed all her work to liang shun and his sister. just like that, liang shun and his senior brother worked in the floating life residence for two days. who would have thought that the boss of the bay would wear a bamboo hat and work for lord rong¡¯s family? little nan yu also secretly took a lot of photos and gave liang shun and cheng han a close-up shot. ¡°why did you take so many photos?¡± leng rongrong looked at xiao xun ¡®er curiously. ¡± i¡¯m keeping it as a leverage. he¡¯s the boss of the bay! ¡± little nan yu blinked and said in a low voice, ¡± mommy, don¡¯t worry. i have a lot of things that i can use against others and i can share them with you. ¡± i also have information that can be used against many people in theher abyss empire. if they don¡¯t listen to you in the future, i¡¯ll use the information i¡¯ve collected to anger them to death!¡± Chapter 847 Chapter 847: daddy, you might be in big trouble! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong suddenly felt warm inside. fourth master mo was curious about what the mother and son were talking about. when he leaned over, little nan yu red at him. ¡°what are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with daddy,¡± little nan zhi snorted. fourth master mo was speechless. he carried little nan yu along with the stool to his other side and squeezed between master rong and little nan yu. little nan yu was speechless. he was still a baby! shouldn¡¯t he be ced in the middle of daddy and mommy? daddy is so heartless! before fourth master mo could say anything, lord rong suddenly stood up and left. lord fourth was confused. ¡°??? ¡± was he being despised by his wife? he turned to look at the little one beside him, who was equally dumbfounded. then, he patted his daddy¡¯s shoulder sympathetically. ¡± daddy, it looks like mommy doesn¡¯t like you. ¡± fourth master mo was speechless! lord fourth looked up at the busy cheng cheng and liang shun. he still remembered the time when rongrong had been kidnapped. although she was kidnapped not long ago and came backter, this matter was like a thorn in his heart. what if it happened again? what if rongrong was kidnapped again? who was the person behind this? why did he kidnap rongrong? since he didn¡¯t do anything to hurt rongrong, why did he take her away and then let her go? ¡°cheng cheng.¡± fourth master mo looked at cheng han, who was currently weeding and wearing a bamboo hat. he looked extremely depressed. ¡°what are you doing?¡± cheng cheng replied angrily, ¡± can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m busy?! ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± fourth master mo asked coldly. ¡± what do you mean by who? it¡¯s me! i¡¯m the one who¡¯s painstakingly weeding! ¡± cheng cheng wanted to throw the sickle in his hand to the ground, but liang shun red at him, so he had no choice but to continue weeding. ¡°i mean, who took rongrong away that day!¡± the sickle in cheng cheng¡¯s hand paused for a moment. she almost cut her finger. ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± after a moment, cheng cheng said without turning his head. after all, it was her third senior brother who had taken leng rongrong away. she should not have betrayed her third senior brother. moreover, third senior brother had not done anything wrong by taking leng rongrong away. ¡°you know.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°no, i don¡¯t know.¡± cheng han continued to cut the grass and said expressionlessly, ¡± i wasn¡¯t the one who was taken away, so how would i know? you should ask your wife. who took her away? who knows if she has a lover? ¡± after he finished speaking, cheng cheng felt a gaze that made him shiver from behind. cheng cheng¡¯s hair stood on end. she dodged to the side, and a sickle flew past her neck. if she hadn¡¯t dodged fast enough, she might have been decapitated. ¡°you¡¯re trying to murder me!¡± cheng cheng raised his sickle and stared at mo linyuan. beside mo linyuan, li ruhua, whose sickle had been snatched away, swallowed her saliva. he was scared to death. ¡°why didn¡¯t i behead you?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face turned gloomy, ¡± if you dare to say another word, i will pull out your tongue. ¡± liang shun, watch your little junior!¡± ¡°f * ck, we even helped your wife! we even came to help when the storm went crazy, and you actually dare to treat me like this!¡± cheng cheng¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡± mo linyuan, i¡¯m telling you, i might be your mother-inw one day, so you better talk to me properly! ¡± ¡°before you be my mother-inw, i will kill you first.¡± fourth master mo coldly replied, ¡± also, help? what did you guys help with? ¡± you call it helping when the whole army was annihted?¡± cheng cheng was speechless for a moment. fourth master mo continued to sit steadily on the small stool. the small stool did not match his overbearing aura at all, but he still sat there steadily. little nan zhi, who was beside him, was deep in thought. so, who was the one who took mommy away? he had been investigating, but he had not found anything. he suspected that it was N, but N was too difficult to contact. he had sent many messages to N, but N had not replied to any of his messages. mommy had known N for a long time, but she could not contact N. at most, they could only contact each other when they were both online. it was hard to contact her if she was not in the game. most of the time, it was N who contacted her, and she could not find N. while little nan yu was thinking, his phone suddenly rang. the little guy took out his phone and nced at it. when little nan yu, who was originally calm, saw the message, his entire heart started to fluctuate. it was as if he was floating above the sea and being hit by the turbulent waves. there was only one line of text,¡±do you want to know who i am?¡± see you in three days. there was no time, no ce, nothing, but he said he would see her in three days. it was N¡¯s information. he wanted to meet him! little nan yu¡¯s delicate little face had a shocked expression. was it him? was it the person he had guessed? did he reallye here like him? at the side, fourth master mo turned to look at little nan yu and felt the change in his expression. he asked gently, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± did i scare you?¡± ¡°no.¡± little nan zhi looked at mo linyuan in a daze and shook her head. after a long time, little nan yu said again, ¡± daddy, you, you might be in trouble! ¡± ¡°what kind of trouble?¡± fourth master mo looked at little nan yu in surprise. ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, it might be a big problem.¡± little nan zhi rubbed her temples, looking like she was having a headache. fourth master mo did not say a word, but his eyes were filled with suspicion. little nan yu looked very serious and the little guy had always been very smart. he shouldn¡¯t be joking. little nan yu was chen huai¡¯s disciple. if he felt that it was a big trouble, what kind of trouble would it be? or is it about me? little nan yu looked at fourth master mo with a serious expression, ¡± i need to confirm first. but daddy, you can¡¯t let your guard down either. look after mommy! ¡± after he finished speaking, little nan yu stood up and turned around to enter the house. the little guy¡¯sst expression was very serious, so serious that it didn¡¯t seem like a child. fourth master mo pondered for a moment and took little nan yu¡¯s words to heart. ¡°the storm is awake!¡± lord rong¡¯s surprised voice came from outside the courtyard. soon, a girl walked into the courtyard with a snow-white storm and heavy rain. she looked very cool. cheng han cursed as he turned his head. ¡± f * ck, why do i feel like those stupid animals are a little shy? ¡± ¡°work hard!¡± cheng yu was speechless. storm had woken up. although it had many injuries, they were almost healed. the reason why it had been in a deep sleep for the past few days was actually very simple. it was simply because it felt guilty and med itself for hurting its master. Chapter 848 Chapter 848: inhumanely rich! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong said a lot of words offort to storm, which was why storm was able to wake up. however, storm didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood after waking up. ¡± storm, this has nothing to do with you. you don¡¯t have to me yourself. it¡¯s because of xuanyuan qiongyu, and i didn¡¯t protect you well. ¡± as leng rongrong walked, she patted storm¡¯s head and consoled it. however, storm was still a little dejected. it whimpered twice, feeling wronged and ming itself. ¡°i really don¡¯t me you. i¡¯m not seriously injured, just a light wound. i¡¯m almost fully recovered!¡± he patted storm¡¯s head and said, ¡±e and get some sun. i¡¯ll ask the north thearch club to send you some good foodter. you haven¡¯t eaten for a few days and have be thin. ¡± storm was moved to tears. she had bitten her master, but her master was so worried about her and even wanted to give her good food. leng rongrong immediately made a call to the manager of the north thearch club and asked him to send someone over to deliver some food. when the north thearch club¡¯s staff delivered their food, cheng cheng and liang shun were also resting. cheng han looked at how respectful the manager of the north emperor club was to leng rongrong. it was rumored that the north emperor club never delivered food, but they actually delivered food to leng rongrong. she was in disbelief. ¡°leng rongrong, is the north thearch club really yours? the press conference that day was real? you¡¯re the boss of those people?¡± cheng yu stared at leng rongrong. she found it unbelievable, how could leng rongrong be so rich! f * ck, forget that her martial arts were not as good as leng rongrong¡¯s, she was actually not as rich as leng rongrong? what right did she have to be so rich? ¡°it¡¯s true,¡± leng rongrong nced at cheng han nonchntly. ¡± do you want topete with me in terms of wealth? then you definitely can¡¯tpare to me. i¡¯m quite rich, and my husband is even richer.¡± ¡°f * ck, it¡¯s as if i don¡¯t have a husband!¡± cheng cheng¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡°you didn¡¯t,¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± i don¡¯t mind you being my godmother, but my godfathers do seem to mind. ¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, you¡¯re too inhumane!¡± cheng cheng screamed in pain. he was so angry that he snatched a drumstick from storm and started gnawing on it. storm: wasn¡¯t that its chicken leg? wasn¡¯t that the food that master had specially ordered for it? it was actually robbed? storm roared at cheng yu angrily. cheng han was so frightened that he took a step back. ¡± i¡¯m starving to death from all the work. what¡¯s wrong with letting me eat a chicken leg? ¡± you dog, you can¡¯t finish all these dishes, can you? i¡¯ll help you eliminate some!¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm was angry. ¡°alright, alright, alright, i¡¯ll return it to you!¡± cheng han took another big bite. after deliberately licking the chicken leg, he handed it to storm. storm looked at the chicken leg that had been eaten and licked by cheng yu, and showed a look of disgust. then, storm raised its paw and patted cheng han¡¯s hand, pushing it back to her. storm had a charitable expression. then, it moved its two ws forward to protect all of its food. it nced at cheng yu warily, its eyes warning him, ¡± no more snatching! leng rongrong looked at cheng han sympathetically. ¡± cheng han, have you already fallen to the point where you don¡¯t have any food to eat and fight with dogs for food? ¡± cheng cheng was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s you guys who are inhumane, okay? this is such good food, food that humans can¡¯t afford, and you¡¯re giving it to dogs!¡± storm: ¡± aowu aowu aowu aowu ¡± i¡¯m not a dog! at night, jiang fu and the others returned with some news about xuanyuan qiongyu. after leng rongrong had given xuanyuan qiongyu the medicine to deal with the storm that day, she had gone crazy that night. she had tormented herself until she was covered in injuries and had almost torn down the police station. olddy xuanyuan, who lived next door, had been beaten up by xuanyuan qiongyu. although she wasn¡¯t killed, it was still very miserable. it was said that the olddy¡¯s clothes were torn to pieces, and she was running naked in front of the police. it was very unpleasant to the eyes. however, the olddy was particrly afraid of death. after being scared half to death by xuanyuan qiongyu, she asked the police to do their best to protect her. as for xuanyuan qiongyu, she woke up the next day. she couldn¡¯t remember what she had done when she went crazy. she only knew that she was covered in injuries. she heard that she hated leng rongrong so much that she gritted her teeth and threatened to tear leng rongrong into pieces. when leng rongrong heard the news, she was still quite calm. he only thought about who xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master was. after all, to be able to break the array that she had hired someone to make, and not even need toe to the scene, it could be imagined that xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master was not an idiot, but should be a rtively powerful person. of course, she wasn¡¯t too sure about the specific people. leng rongrong was stunned for a moment when she thought of how xuanyuan qiongyu had stared at her ring several times. xuanyuan qiongyu and old madam xuanyuan were obviously very interested in her ring. she remembered that xuanyuan qiongyu had looked at her ring with a fanatical gaze more than once. xuanyuan qiongyu had also said that she wanted to buy her little ck dragon ring. she had even heard xuanyuan qiongyu say that she wanted to give her ring to her master. so, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master was very interested in her ring? there was another person who was interested in her ring, and that was her mother, bai wanrong. ¡°godfather, has my mother returned to the capital?¡± at the dining table, leng rongrong suddenly raised her head and asked. ¡± the news we received was different. some said that she had returned to the capital, while others said that she was preparing to return. ¡± jiang fu said, ¡± we haven¡¯t been able to find out any exact news these few days. however, we are almost certain that your mother will return. she looked for youst time, and we¡¯re guessing that she¡¯lle looking for you again.¡± leng rongrong yed with the little ck dragon ring on her thumb. then, she thoughtfully said, ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu has a master who can break my array here. moreover, i¡¯ve heard xuanyuan qiongyu say that her master wants my ring.¡± ¡°my mother also wants my ring. she¡¯s also very powerful.¡± ¡°do you think this is a coincidence, or is my mother xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master?¡± jiang fu and the others, who were eating, suddenly froze. ¡°no matter what, your mother wouldn¡¯t be so blind as to ept such a stupid disciple!¡± after a long while, tang ziyi said, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense. it¡¯s impossible for wanrong to be the master of that idiot, xuanyuan qiongyu! ¡± ¡°i agree.¡± chenn nodded. jiang fu didn¡¯t say anything and nodded firmly, thinking that leng rongrong¡¯s guess was too outrageous. no matter how much bai wanrong had changed, no matter what, she could not be xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master ... such a smart, powerful, and powerful person would choose such a good-for-nothing disciple? impossible! Chapter 849 Chapter 849: meeting again and again Trantor: 549690339 three dayster, little nan yu and leng rongrong¡¯s two production teams were filming in the adjacent area. as leng rongrong¡¯s injuries had not fully recovered, fourth master mo forcibly became master rong¡¯s assistant and stayed by her side to take care of her. this made everyone in the crew extremely envious. the two of them showed off their love at the press conference, and now they were even showing off their affection at the crew. when gu meiyue and jiang zhan were resting, they sneaked nces at leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and little nan yu, who had run over from the filming set next door. ¡°i¡¯m angry! i¡¯m so angry!¡± gu meiyue said angrily. ¡°angry?¡± jiang zhan looked at gu meiyue suspiciously. ¡± what are you angry about? ¡± ¡± of course i¡¯m angry. my lord rong is so handsome, so cool, and so powerful. how can she marry a man? how can she have a child? ¡± gu meiyue looked as if she was about to go crazy from anger. jiang zhan thought,¡¯... can¡¯t powerful women get married? can¡¯t i have a child?¡± gu meiyue red at jiang zhan. ¡± that man isn¡¯t worthy of my outstanding master rong! ¡± jiang zhanughed. ¡± i wonder who once opposed rongrong! ¡± gu meiyue red at jiang zhan angrily. ¡± then, she was my savior in the end. do you know how handsome she was when she saved me? do you know how heart-stirring that look was? pfft, you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t understand my feelings!¡± jiang zhan was at a loss for words. gu meiyue stared angrily in the direction of mo linyuan and leng rongrong. her eyes were about to spew fire. fourth master mo seemed to have felt gu meiyue¡¯s unfriendly gaze and turned his head to meet gu meiyue¡¯s eyes. gu meiyue immediately cowered. ¡± quick, quick, quick! pretend that we¡¯re chatting. he¡¯s looking over! ¡± jiang zhan¡¯s arm was in pain from being tugged. he looked at gu meiyue in exasperation and amusement. ¡± why are you so afraid of him? ¡± does mr. mo eat people?¡± ¡°his eyes are a little scary!¡± gu meiyue mumbled. on the other side, leng rongrong and the other two were not aware of the small interlude. the only thing they felt was that the other members of the crew were watching them. from time to time, there would be envious gazes. there were even people whispering, saying that the three of them looked very happy. they were all good words, so leng rongrong, mo linyuan and the other two did not mind. leng rongrongy on the lounge chair to rest, while fourth master mo waited on her by the side, feeding her a mouthful of fruit juice and some fruit from time to time. on the other hand, little nan yu was sitting on a chair on the other side. when the little guy looked at lord fourth, lord fourth would feed him from time to time. of course, lord fourth was very proactive when he fed his wife, and no one needed to say anything. however, when he was feeding his son, he still needed his son to take the initiative to remind him. ¡± after little nan yu was ignored, he turned to look at his dad. after feeding his son two mouthfuls, fourth master mo grew impatient and almost poured the entire te of fruits on his son¡¯s face. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his wife cared about their son, he might really have poured a te of fruit on nan yu¡¯s face. ¡°eat it yourself. don¡¯t you have hands?¡± the fruit tter was ced next to little nan yu. lord fourth¡¯s eyes were clearly filled with impatience. ¡°mommy, yingluo.¡± ¡°your mommy¡¯s shoulder is injured. besides, is she like you? children need to be more hands-on and train by themselves.¡± fourth master mo said with a frosty expression. little nan yu pouted his little mouth, ¡± so be it. this is called valuing the wife over the son. ¡± hmph, hmph.¡± ¡°of course, my wife is more important than my son.¡± fourth master mo was very self-righteous. little nan yu¡¯s little hand pressed on his heart, ¡± do you know what i have here? ¡± fourth master mo looked suspiciously at little nan yu¡¯s little hand, ¡± heart? ¡± ¡°no, there¡¯s an unfriendly arrow in the heart.¡± little nan yu whimpered, his tender little face scrunched up. ¡± i¡¯m very upset, but i won¡¯t fight with mommy for her love. ¡± however, daddy, you can¡¯t be like this with other women. other than mommy, you can¡¯t serve anyone else like this.¡± fourth master mo looked at little nan yu. after a long time, he finally said, ¡± other than your mommy, you are the one i love the most. ¡± the sudden fatherly love shocked little nan yu so much that he rolled from his chair to the ground. the little guy raised his head in shock. he patted his butt and looked at his daddy in horror. ¡± daddy, are you sick? ¡± ¡± mo nanyu, do you need a beating? ¡± fourth master mo raised his brows and looked at his son. xiao nan zhi shrunk her neck. ¡± i don¡¯t owe you anything. ah, i suddenly remembered that i¡¯m the next scene. i have to go back! ¡± the little fellow ran off like a wisp of smoke. after returning to his own set, the little guy shot a scene. then, little nan yu sat in the corner and stared at his phone in a daze. the time was up, but N¡¯s message had not been sent yet. didn¡¯t they ask to meet up? ¡°why don¡¯t you go with lord rong and the others?¡± an tong walked over and asked, ¡± today¡¯s scenes are over. you can go and y with your daddy and mommy. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going.¡± little nan yu looked at his phone in a daze. ¡°wait for information? whose message are you waiting for?¡± an tong leaned over curiously. little nan yu raised his head and red at an tong. ¡± aren¡¯t you a little too curious? ¡± who i¡¯m waiting for is my privacy, okay?¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. an tong crossed his arms and shrugged. ¡± you¡¯re not waiting for a girl¡¯s message, are you? our master sheng is going to fall in love?¡± ¡°love your head!¡± little nan yu looked at an tong, annoyed and amused at the same time. ¡± you¡¯re already so old. you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, but you still care about other people¡¯s love? ¡± an tong was heartbroken. little nan yu didn¡¯t receive a message from N even at night. he thought that N wouldn¡¯t send a message. that night, after dinner, while everyone was watching tv and chatting in the living room, N suddenly sent a message. he really came at the right time! was it easy for a little kid like him to sneak out alone in the middle of the night when both his parents were around? the little guy was originally leaning on storm¡¯s side, but after seeing the message, he quickly got up. then, he looked at his mother and everyone else. what kind of excuse should hee up with? the whole family was there ... ¡°um, daddy, mommy, god-grandpa, grandma ... i need to go out for a while.¡± little nan yu raised his little hand and said with a conflicted expression. ¡°where to?¡± ¡°it¡¯s getting dark, it¡¯s a littlete.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. you¡¯re a child. what are you doing out in the middle of the night? ¡± sure enough, the god-grandfathers, daddy, and mommy¡¯s doubts came like a bomb. ¡°there¡¯s something important that i need to do.¡± little nan yu blinked his eyes. he didn¡¯t know how to exin it. the person he was going to see was N. if N wasn¡¯t the person he was thinking about, then it would be fine. but if N was the person he was thinking of ... he couldn¡¯t bring anyone to see N. otherwise, it would be dangerous. n was a dangerous person. Chapter 850 Chapter 850: lord fourth, cross-dressing big boss? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you can¡¯t tell me?¡± jiang fu frowned. ¡± what are you trying to do? why are you hesitating? ¡± as he spoke, jiang fu looked at fourth master mo with a questioning look in his eyes. it was the father¡¯s fault for not teaching the child well. ¡°i¡¯m going to meet a friend.¡± little nan yu said half-jokingly, ¡± he has something to tell me. he just texted me. ¡± can i go?¡± even if he couldn¡¯t, he still had to go. moreover, he couldn¡¯t bete. the other party had already given him the time. if he waste, that fellow probably wouldn¡¯t be able to meet him. ¡°what friend?¡± jiang fu asked again. ¡°ahem, we¡¯re just ordinary friends,¡± ¡°wow, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s tang ziyi. he has my genes. you¡¯re so young and you already know how to lie to a little girl!¡± tang ziyi said excitedly, but chenn pped him in the face. tang ziyi covered his face and leaned toward su wei, feeling wronged. su wei gave tang ziyi a punch. ¡± if you like to lie to little girls so much, go ahead and lie to them. go and lie to a few more! ¡± you still have the face to say it!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not lying, i¡¯m talking about the past!¡± tang ziyi looked pitiful. ¡± isn¡¯t it glorious? then you can go back to the past! ¡± su wei shot a nce at tang ziyi. tang ziyi was speechless. was everything he said wrong? little nan yu was speechless. ¡°can i go out if i¡¯m not a girl?¡± ¡°ah, it¡¯s not a girl!¡± everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at little nan yu. they suddenly had the wrong idea. jiang fu almost gave mo linyuan a beating. ¡°no, i¡¯m not saying that i don¡¯t like girls!¡± nan zhi wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. ¡± it¡¯s not what you think. i¡¯m just going out for a while. i¡¯ll be back soon! ¡± after he finished speaking, little nan yu rushed to the side and picked up the skateboard he had left in the corner. then, the little guy threw the skateboard to the ground and jumped on it. the skateboard flew out. on the steps, little nan yu jumped lightly and the skateboard flew with him. ¡°young master is so powerful!¡± li ruhua pped with all her might. the rest of the people looked at li ruhua as if she was an idiot. huahua stopped pping and asked softly, ¡± is there a problem? ¡± no one spoke. huahua was speechless. he didn¡¯t quite understand. after little nan yu left, leng rongrong didn¡¯t think much of it. after all, the little guy had always been independent. he had always lived alone and often went to various ces to film. besides an tong and his assistant, he had no one else by his side. therefore, she knew that the little guy was very sensible and could take good care of himself. however, fourth master mo suddenly remembered what little nan yu had told him to be careful and that he would be in big trouble. so, did little nan yu go to see big trouble? he wanted to follow them but he knew that little nan yu should be very smart. if someone was following him, he would definitely find out. moreover, there should be a reason why the little fellow didn¡¯t let anyone follow him. after thinking for a while, fourth master mo made a call to chen huai and nan si. he asked chen huai to hack the city¡¯s surveince system to see who nan yu had gone to see. after making the call, fourth master mo saw an uninvited guest in the house. he was carrying a bag of things. ¡°wuya?¡± when he saw wuya, fourth master mo¡¯s eyes twitched. this time, wuya was different from the long-haired girl from before. he was dressed up as a little loli. other than the fact that he was a little tall, wuya had two ponytails and was wearing a sailor suit. he really looked like a little loli. ¡°fourth master, hi.¡± wuya gave fourth master mo a meaningful smile. ¡°who allowed you toe?¡± thinking back to the time when he and wuya were misunderstood by rongrong at the heaven imperial court, fourth lord mo¡¯s face turned into the bottom of a pot. ¡± yeah, huahua allowed me toe. hehe, sister-inw, you allowed me toe too, right? ¡± wuya looked at leng rongrong. jiang fu was speechless. chenn was speechless. tang ziyi: ¡± f * ck! i thought it was a girl¡¯s. you¡¯re a f * cking man, aren¡¯t you? ¡± su wei was speechless. the four of them looked at wuya with a strange and terrifying gaze. after taking a few nces at wuya, the four of them turned to look in fourth master mo¡¯s direction. jiang fu was the first one to say unhappily, ¡± what kind of friends do you have? are you a pervert too? you¡¯re always being carried by women like a princess, are you a little princess?¡± chenn nodded in agreement. who would have thought that fourth master mo would have a friend who dressed as a female boss? she was even more exaggerated than li ruhua. at the very least, huahua would only wear her pajamas as a female. other than that, she would wear normal clothes. however, this man ... she was dressed as a woman from the beginning to the end, and even wore high heels? more importantly, he even put on makeup? moreover, such a shameless old man was still pretending to be a loli? as fourth master mo felt the terrifying gazes of his godfather, his face turned as cold as ice as he looked at wuya. wuya was speechless. he raised the bags in his hands. ¡± don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯m here to give you clothes! ¡± ¡°clothes?¡± fourth master mo looked at wuya with an expressionless face. jiang fu and the rest looked at mo linyuan and wu ya in silence. even leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡± i saw butler quan¡¯s moments. ¡± wuya said in a serious tone. ¡°wechat moments?¡± fourth master mo was still expressionless as he turned to look at quan yu. butler quan was speechless. he quickly made a shushing gesture to wuya. then, without a care, wuya said enthusiastically, ¡± lord fourth, i really didn¡¯t expect you to be in the same boat as me. do you know how happy i was when i saw that post? ¡± ¡°who¡¯s on the same path as you?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face turned even colder. ¡°oh, you.¡± wuya opened the bags enthusiastically and pulled out ace dress. he gestured to it and said, ¡± when i first bought this, i didn¡¯t think it suited me. i think it would suit you well, lord fourth. i even made a wig for you ... ¡± wuya started to introduce the clothes in the bags excitedly. they were all dressed in women¡¯s clothing, and there were also countless wigs ... he enthusiastically rushed in front of lord fourth and pushed his arm as he said, ¡± lord fourth, why don¡¯t you try it? it should be about your size.¡± ¡°oh, by the way, i brought some men¡¯s clothes for sister-inw. i think it¡¯s almost the same. sister-inw should look very handsome in it. ¡± wuya looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. jiang fu couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and his face was twitching. chenn was in a simr situation as tang ziyi. ¡± f * ck, mo linyuan, are you a f * cking pervert? you still want to lead our little rongrong to the path of perverts? i was wondering why little rongrong didn¡¯t look like a girl at all, but more and more like a tomboy!¡± Chapter 851 Chapter 851: aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll expose your secret? Trantor: 549690339 chen huai followed fourth master mo¡¯s instructions and hacked into the entire capital¡¯s surveince system. however, before he could find his precious disciple, baldy chen¡¯sputer was paralyzed ... baldy chen looked at theputer and almost cried. ¡°i, i, i¡¯ve actually been defamed?¡± baldy chen touched his bald head in disbelief. after that, baldy chen switched to anotherputer and started over. but then, he realized that all the surveince systems had problems. he couldn¡¯t see anything at all. someone had already tampered with the surveince system before him. baldy chen was speechless. the fragile bald chen hugged his bald head and cried after struggling for a long time and failing to restore the surveince. the night was already very dark. it was a windless night, and there were not many pedestrians or cars on the road. a small figure stepped on the skateboard and moved forward like a whirlwind. he kicked the ground with his little feet, and the speed of the skateboard reached an extreme point. it was as if he was a rocket. a few minutester, little nan yu jumped off the skateboard and stepped on it lightly. the skateboard flew up andnded in little nan yu¡¯s hand. there was an extremely tall building in front of them. little nan yu walked to the door. the door was locked. the little guy took out something that looked like an iron wire from his pocket and unlocked the door. he followed the little guy into the building. a few minutester, he was on the rooftop. the rooftop was pitch ck. the little guy took out his phone and looked at the time. there was still a minute left. he looked around but didn¡¯t see N, who had asked him toe. ¡°still not there?¡± little nan yu muttered, he was actually so slow, really not on time. however, if it was really that person, then with his personality, beingte would be amon urrence. the little guy was not in a hurry. he climbed to a high ce and looked at the night sky of the capital. just as the little guy was enjoying the night view, the sound of a helicopter suddenly came from the sky. little nan yu looked up. not far away, a helicopter was flying towards them. ¡°N?¡± was it not the person he had guessed? the person he had guessed probably didn¡¯t need a helicopter at all. while he was hesitating, the helicopter flew over andnded not far from little nan yu. the wind blew the little guy¡¯s hair back. little nan yu jumped down from the high ce and stood in the direction of the helicopter. he watched the door of the helicopter open and someone walk out. to little nan yu¡¯s surprise, the person who jumped out of the helicopter was a child! little nan yu was speechless. staring at the child who was not much different from him in horror, little nan yu was dumbfounded. the child was also fair and delicate, but he was a little more aggressive than little nan yu. he was wearing a red ancient costume and his long ck hair almost reached the ground. the little boy¡¯s skin was so white that it almost looked like it was translucent. he just walked towards little nan yu. as he walked, he looked very angry. ¡°truly damnable!¡± ¡°this damned body!¡± ¡°it¡¯s really inconvenient!¡± then, the little boy in red tripped over his own robe and fell in front of little nan yu. little nan yu finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡± hahahahaha! ¡± ¡°hahaha, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t want tough, but i couldn¡¯t help it!¡± ¡°hahahaha ...¡± little nan yu held his stomach andughed for a long time. when the little boy in red stood up, he red at little nan yu angrily. ¡± shut your mouth! ¡± you dare tough at me?¡± ¡°master? is it really you? hahaha, but what about you? how did you be a mini-version of master!¡± little nan yuughed crazily. he didn¡¯t expect that his once mighty and terrifying master would be a little kid like him! ¡°so, you¡¯re really N?¡± after calming down for a long time, little nan yu blinked his beautiful eyes and looked at his master, who was a little taller than him. he had an urge tough. the contrast was too great! more importantly, the great demon king had suddenly turned into a little cutie, and he was actually a little cute! ¡°if you dare tough at me again, i¡¯ll throw you down from here.¡± the little boy in red was so angry that his face and ears turned red. ¡°i won¡¯tugh. pfft, i really won¡¯tugh. i really don¡¯t want tough!¡± little nan yu coughed and calmed himself down, ¡± what¡¯s with the helicopter? ¡± you still need a helicopter, can¡¯t you fly?¡± ¡°hmph! do you think i can still fly with this damn body?¡± the red-dressed boy said angrily. ¡°oh, oh, oh, right, you¡¯ve be a little cutie, so you definitely can¡¯t fly.¡± little nan yuughed but held it back under the warning look of the little boy in red. the little boy in red had the look of a mature teenager with his hands behind his back. he should have looked domineering, but he still looked very cute like this. little nan yu blinked and asked, ¡± then you¡¯ve lost all your power? ¡± ¡°not much is left. i¡¯ve spent too much energy back then.¡± ¡°why are you here?¡± xiao nan zhi narrowed her eyes. ¡°you¡¯re allowed toe, but i¡¯m not?¡± the little boy snorted coldly. ¡± of course it¡¯s for her, for rongrong. ¡± ¡°can you stop coveting my mommy?¡± little nan yu said helplessly, ¡± she doesn¡¯t like you. you¡¯ve been rejected several times. she won¡¯t like you even if you do it again. ¡± i think it¡¯s better for you to find another woman to love.¡± ¡°then you can change your mother.¡± the red-dressed boy snorted. little nan yu said,¡¯... you¡¯re going too far. so, why did you ask me to meet you?¡± ¡°weren¡¯t you curious about who i was? let me tell you, your guess is correct.¡± N said casually and took out a card. ¡± this is for my woman. ¡± ¡°why didn¡¯t you give it to her in person?¡± little nan yu rolled his eyes, ¡± and she¡¯s not your woman! ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t let her see the current me. besides, she doesn¡¯t remember me. but i¡¯ll let her get to know me again!¡± the boy in red had a determined look on his face. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°oh, and this, help me give it to her.¡± the little boy took out a ring box, then turned around. a bodyguard in a ck suit handed him a bouquet of red roses. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°leave it to her, do you hear me! i¡¯ll recover soon, and i¡¯ll get her back to my side!¡± ¡°master, do you think i¡¯ll help you and then break up my own family?¡± little nan yu narrowed his eyes. ¡°you don¡¯t need to do it, i¡¯ll tear it down myself. you just need to help me deliver the things. if you¡¯re not afraid that i¡¯ll expose your secret, you can throw my things away.¡± the boy in red snorted coldly. Chapter 852 Chapter 852: daddy, i¡¯ll tell you if you promise not to touch me! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you¡¯re too mean. i¡¯m your disciple after all.¡± little nan yu held the big bouquet of flowers. his little face fell and he was a little depressed. ¡°i¡¯ve always been a person who doesn¡¯t care about family and doesn¡¯t use any means. is this the first time you¡¯ve heard of this?¡± the little boy in red sneered, his eyes terrifying. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°too much!¡± ¡°when have i not gone overboard?¡± the little boy in red turned around and looked at little nan yu with interest. ¡± did i teach you everything in vain? ¡± you can¡¯t even protect a person, protect her well.¡± then, the helicopter flew away. xiao nan zhi looked at the flowers, the ring box and the card in her arms with a frown ... he did not know how his mother would react if he gave this to her. daddy¡¯s reaction should be very scary ... would he be torn apart by his daddy? their parent-child rtionship was not very strong to begin with. if he saw her helping someone else to snatch her mother away, would he still be able to see the sun tomorrow? little nan yu went home on his skateboard with a sad face. at the door of his home, he hesitated for a long time whether to go in or not. then he saw a fake loli being thrown out of the house. following that, a pile of messy clothes flew into the courtyard one after another. there was even one that flew above her head. ¡°fourth master, stop, stop! lord fourth, i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i was wrong, i admit my mistake!¡± ¡± i know you¡¯re not ready yet. you don¡¯t want others to know that you¡¯re a cross-dressing boss. ¡± ¡± i know i¡¯m wrong. i won¡¯t announce that you¡¯re a cross-dressing boss again! ¡± little nan yu took down ace dress from his head. when he saw what it was, his hands trembled in fear and he quickly threw the dress over wuya¡¯s head. boundless was speechless. ¡°my daddy¡¯s a cross-dressing big boss?¡± little nan yu looked at wuya. ¡°shh, you have to pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± wuya made a shushing gesture. fourth master mo walked out from the room and looked at wuya with a dark expression. as for wuya, he was looking at fourth master mo nervously. leng rongrong and the others followed them out and watched the show from the side. lord rong looked at wuya with sympathy. wuya could only me himself for misunderstanding lord fourth. butler quan was feeling uneasy. he was thinking of deleting the post and destroying the evidence. wuya had gone crazy and ran over after looking at his moments. ¡°which part of me looks like you?¡± fourth master mo looked down at wuya, who had fallen to the ground, with a warning look in his eyes. ¡°cough, they look alike in every aspect.¡± wu dian scratched his head. fourth master mo was speechless! ¡°how do you want to die?¡± ¡°to be honest, i don¡¯t want to die.¡± wuya coughed dryly. ¡± chrysanthemums li, save me! ¡± ¡°who¡¯s li chrysanthemum?¡± li ruhua looked at wuya with a hint of killing intent in her eyes. ¡± isn¡¯t it chrysanthemums ... ¡± wuya was stunned. he turned his head and wanted to ask little nan yu for help. suddenly, he saw little nan yu holding a bouquet of flowers with a strange expression. ¡± little master, did someone propose to you? ¡± with a single sentence, wuya sessfully diverted everyone¡¯s attention. then, when everyone noticed little nan yu, wuya took the opportunity to escape. little nan yu was the center of attention and he panicked. ¡°what¡¯s the situation with the flower? and what¡¯s with the box in your hand?¡± fourth master mo stared at little nan yu. ¡°daddy, promise me that you won¡¯t kill me, then i¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± little nan yu said as he stared at fourth master mo. ¡°what?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed. his tall figure gave off a strong sense of pressure. ¡°promise me. if you don¡¯t, i won¡¯t say anything.¡± little nan yu raised his head and said stubbornly. fourth master mo raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes at little nan yu, ¡± you¡¯re not going to tell me? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll tell you if you don¡¯t kill me.¡± little nan yu said with a serious face. ¡°alright, i won¡¯t kill you.¡± fourth master mo stared at little nan yu. he already had a premonition that something bad was about to happen. leng rongrong and the others were also very curious. she thought someone sent nan yu flowers, but it was a little strange. ¡± these flowers aren¡¯t for me. they¡¯re for mommy ... ¡± little nan yu said in a small voice. at the same time, he was very vignt, afraid that he would be beaten up. seeing that fourth master mo didn¡¯t have any reaction, little nan yu walked over to leng rongrong with the flowers in his hands. he knelt on one knee and handed the flowers to his mommy. ¡°mommy, someone asked me to give this to you. and this, and this card, the password should be your birthday ...¡± ¡°me?¡± lord rong was dumbfounded. he had originally wanted to watch a good show for his son, but he had not expected that the person involved in this good show would actually be him. these flowers and gifts were for her? who gave it to her? ¡°yes, mommy, it¡¯s for you.¡± xiao nan zhi shrugged her shoulders. ¡± mommy, take it. you can spend the money in the card however you like. he said that if you like to squander, he will let you squander as much as you want.¡± ¡°who is it?¡± leng rongrong was baffled. ¡°a person who has known you for a long time.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± but you don¡¯t know him ... no, you should know him but i can¡¯t tell you who he is. ¡± after he finished speaking, little nan yu looked at his dad carefully, ¡± daddy, you said you wouldn¡¯t kill me. ¡± you promised ...¡± ¡°who is it?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s anger had already reached the heavens. the other godfather¡¯s were also furious, but they were not angry because someone else liked rongrong. the reason for the godfather¡¯s anger was that while everyone else had given rongrong flowers, gifts, and cards, as rongrong¡¯s husband, fourth master mo¡¯s ring was given by her! it was too infuriating! so when fourth master mo looked at nan zhi with a dark expression, the three godfather stared at fourth master mo with a dark expression. the scene was a little tense. leng rongrong pulled little nan yu aside and said, ¡± che ¡®er, who gave this to you? ¡± i can¡¯t ept it, can you help me return it to him?¡± ¡°mommy, you can take it. i can¡¯t return it. i probably can¡¯t find him. moreover, if i return it to him, he¡¯ll probably be very angry.¡± little nan yu looked helpless. he had something on him! he couldn¡¯t return it to him. leng rongrong was speechless. because little nan yu said he couldn¡¯t tell her, leng rongrong didn¡¯t force him. under leng rongrong¡¯s gaze, although fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent and resentment, he didn¡¯t dare to touch little nan yu. after returning to the room, fourth master mo pressed master rong down on the bed and looked down at leng rongrong. his voice was deep and hoarse, with a strong sense of forbearance, ¡± who is it? ¡± the little guy was not willing to say, but his wife might know. ¡°i really don¡¯t know.¡± lord rong revealed an innocent expression. ¡± i¡¯m also very curious about who it is! ¡± Chapter 853 Chapter 853: you won¡¯t even listen to myst words? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you really don¡¯t know?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows, ¡± he gave you flowers, a ring, and a bank card ... ¡± he was treating leng rongrong as his woman. but he was rongrong¡¯s husband, okay? ¡°i really don¡¯t know.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips and wrapped her arms around fourth master mo¡¯s neck. she rubbed her face against his and said, ¡± but, if you check this card, you should be able to find out who opened it, right? ¡± fourth master mo was on fire. his eyes darkened as he stared at the card and nodded. ¡± you should be happy that your wife is so popr. don¡¯t you think you¡¯re earning a lot? ¡± lord rong wanted tofort her husband, so she said with a smile. ¡°i¡¯m not happy.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with unhappiness. ¡°why?¡± leng rongrong snorted, ¡± your wife is so good, what reason do you have to be unhappy? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be taken away, so i want to imprison you by my side.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were fixed on the woman in front of him. he leaned forward and nted a kiss on leng rongrong¡¯s lips. this kiss was cold, and they were entangled for a long time. mo linyuan only stopped when both of their breathing became rapid. his eyes darkened and there was a fire in his eyes. ¡°what¡¯s so hard?¡± leng rongrong suddenly frowned. ¡± you¡¯re putting me in trouble! ¡± ¡°can you guess what else on my body is this hard?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was a lot more hoarse as he grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s wrists and looked down at her. rongrong was injured these few days, and he was afraid of hurting her, so he had never touched her. however, this kiss awakened his entire body. thinking that another man was still confessing his love to his wife, he couldn¡¯t wait to madly possess his wife and leave his own mark on her. ¡°i¡¯ll go take a shower first!¡± leng rongrong immediately jumped up, and after avoiding fourth master mo, she rushed to the bathroom. the next morning, fourth master mo received a phone call from chen huai. chen huai sobbed and said that he didn¡¯t deserve to be theherworld empire¡¯s super hacker. he didn¡¯t deserve to be little nan yu¡¯s master. he was too useless. he didn¡¯t manage to follow nan yust night. he had neglected his duty. he said that he was already at the edge of the cliff and he was going to jump. fourth master mo sat on the sofa beside the floor-to-ceiling bed. the sunlight outlined his perfect and devilish side profile, as if it was covered with ayer of soft light. ¡°you jump, if you have the ability, then jump!¡± the handsome man¡¯s words were not so pleasant. ¡± i ... wuwuwu ... i¡¯m really going to jump. you¡¯re actually making me jump. lord fourth, how can you do this to me?! ¡± on the other end of the phone, baldy chen cried even harder. it was hard to imagine that the top hacker, bald chen, a middle-aged man who looked quite burly, would cry andmit suicide so easily. if it was not for his talent, mo linyuan would have fed chen huai to the sharks a hundred times. hearing the man¡¯s pitiful cries, fourth master mo frowned and hung up the phone. however, in less than two seconds, the phone rang again. the phone rang again and again every time he pinched it. when he could not take it anymore, lord fourth picked up the call again. ¡°fourth master, you don¡¯t even want to hear myst words?¡± as he spoke, baldy chen started crying again. when little nan yu went downstairs, he wanted to sneak out, but he was caught by fourth master mo¡¯s gaze. fourth master mo immediately shouted coldly, ¡± stop! ¡± nan zhi¡¯s legs trembled and sheughed dryly at her daddy. ¡± good morning, daddy! ¡± ¡°answer the phone.¡± mo linyuan threw the phone at little nan yu. little nan yu looked at the phone flying in the air in shock. he nervously raised his hand to grab it. the phone flew a few times in his hand before he managed to catch it. then, little nan yu patted his chest in shock. ¡°you scared me to death.¡± she almost smashed her phone. then, the little guy looked at mo linyuan. ¡± what do you mean? ¡± ¡°answer the phone, you can handle it yourself.¡± fourth master mo coldly replied. ¡°what phone call?¡± little nan yu picked up the phone suspiciously and then heard chen huai¡¯s crying. ¡°m-master?¡± little nan yu was shocked, ¡± master, why are you crying? did someone bully you? ¡± as he asked, the little boy looked up at mo linyuan, seriously suspecting that his daddy had bullied his master. his master had a heart of ss. this was something that the entireherworld empire knew. the people of theherworld empire did not dare to provoke his master the most because his master would cry at the slightest provocation. in the end, why was her master crying so miserably now? wasn¡¯t this too tragic? why are you crying so badly? the little boy looked at mo linyuan with questioning eyes. fourth master mo¡¯s handsome brows furrowed. ¡± it has nothing to do with me. it¡¯s your fault. ¡± ¡°me me?¡± nan zhi was stunned. ¡°you handle it yourself. he wants to jump off the cliff. you either let him jump off or get him back!¡± fourth master mo ruthlessly said to his son. little nan yu was speechless. the little guy had no choice but to take out his phone and listen to his master cry, then try tofort him. after all, he was her master, a master that she understood more. therefore, under little nan yu¡¯sfort, chen huai finally calmed down. however, chen huai said that if he couldn¡¯t see little nan yu, he would still jump off the cliff. little nan yu promised chen huai and hung up the phone. ¡°i¡¯m going to see my master.¡± little nan yu looked at mo linyuan carefully. of course, he was not only going to see chen huai. his main purpose was to avoid his father. who knew if the flowers that her teacher had asked her to give to her mother yesterday had made her father have the urge to kill her? he shuddered at the thought of it. the little one ran off after bidding mo linyuan goodbye. on the way, he called leng rongrong to update her on the situation. in the afternoon, leng rongrong went to the set to film. the two shows were already in the final stages of filming, especially the one where leng rongrong was the main character. after all, it was a fantasy show, and there were a lot of fight scenes in theter stages. fortunately, leng rongrong¡¯s body had a strong recovery ability, and her injuries were almost fully recovered. therefore, she did not find a substitute for these fight scenes and did all of them herself. mo linyuan didn¡¯t want her to act on her own, but he couldn¡¯t stop leng rongrong from doing so, and he couldn¡¯t bear to do so and make her angry. however, every time they were filming, fourth master mo would also go to the set. whenever he saw a dangerous fight scene, fourth master mo would stand very close to leng rongrong and watch. in case leng rongrong was in any danger, he would be the first to rush up and protect her. of course, lord rong was lord rong after all, not to mention it was just a movie. if she could even get ye kexin, what could a few martial arts skills do? Chapter 854 Chapter 854: the scene was interrupted! Trantor: 549690339 many a time, leng rongrong felt that wu xing was not using enough strength and was not serious enough, not showing the intensity of the battle. she even seriously taught them how to use martial arts. fourth master mo¡¯s face was gloomy and extremely angry. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± after leng rongrong was done teaching, she went to fourth master mo¡¯s side. seeing her husband¡¯s expression, she knew that a certain jealous spirit was starting to get jealous again. the little white rabbit rubbed against mo linyuan obediently, then sat on mo linyuan¡¯sp and stared at him for a while. mo linyuan¡¯s body was burning with anger. ¡± wife, do you want me to punish you on the spot? ¡± ¡°no!¡± master rong immediately stood up and sat down on a chair at the side with a smile. then, she leaned in close to fourth master mo and said, ¡± don¡¯t be jealous, none of them are as good looking as you. only my husband is a real beauty! ¡± ¡± fourth master mo: are you sure the word ¡± great beauty ¡± suits me? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s suitable,¡± leng rongrong nodded her head vigorously. ¡± you¡¯re a demonic beauty, you¡¯re so beautiful! ¡± what the hell is ¡°beautiful to the point of bubbles¡±? the corners of fourth master mo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°i¡¯ve recentlye to terms with reality.¡± leng rongrong said with a straight face, her eyes staring at her husband with a very explicit look. ¡°what reality?¡± fourth master mo had a suspicious expression. ¡± i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a man more good-looking than you in the world. ¡± leng rongrong hugged mo linyuan¡¯s arm with a serious expression. ¡± so, you¡¯re mine now. you can¡¯t run away from me anymore. ¡± she didn¡¯t n to change her husband, nor did she n to keep a gigolo. with her eyes that were obsessed with looks, there was probably no one better looking than fourth master mo. so, it had to be him! after getting used to lord fourth¡¯s looks, there wasn¡¯t a single good-looking face in the world. fourth master mo¡¯s heart thumped faster. although the woman beside him was not affectionate at all, her words still made him feel excited and worried. ¡± hubby, muacks! i¡¯m going to continue filming. don¡¯t worry too much, just watch from here! ¡± after a short break, leng rongrong smiled at mo linyuan and rushed to the filming set. she was dressed in red. when she ran, she looked like a fiery red butterfly, extremely beautiful. after exchanging a few words with a few wu xing, everyone got into their respective positions. for this scene, leng rongrong had to be hung on wire. furthermore, this was a very powerful fight scene. the scene was a little exaggerated, and leng rongrong would be seriously injured in this scene. she was besieged alone and then killed. she broke out of the encirclement, but she was seriously injured. after a bloody battle, she had finally broken through to the next level, and her skills had improved. ¡°rongrong, are you confident in this match? you have to act as if you¡¯re seriously injured. after that, you¡¯ll have a breakthrough, like a phoenix rising from the ashes. do you understand?¡± the director looked at leng rongrong and asked. in the crew, leng rongrong was his favorite actress, because she was very smart and had excellent acting skills. she was very in line with the image of the original work. when she acted, she was able to rx and even drive the other actors. leng rongrong had a huge part to y in the smooth filming of the drama. not only was she the lead actress, but she also often had other part-time jobs on set and often guided other actors. it was rare to see such a diligent actress. the key was that everything she did was on point, so the director and the crew especially liked leng rongrong. moreover, he had seen the press conference recently and knew how powerful leng rongrong was. the owner of the north thearch club was actually this little girl who usually kept a low profile. and it wasn¡¯t just the north thearch club, but everything else ... the director gasped at the thought of it. she had such a powerful force behind her and such a powerful ability, but she was actually acting in this drama as a neer. moreover, she had always been very low-key during the filming process. ¡°there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± leng rongrong smiled at the director. ¡± let¡¯s start! ¡± the director left, and the shoot began. everyone¡¯s eyes fell on leng rongrong. leng rongrong was the key to this scene. she had to show the feeling that she was still fighting despite being seriously injured. she needed to show her firm belief. a group of martial artists surrounded leng rongrong and beat her up. leng rongrong held a sword in her hand and started fighting with these people. after a frenzied exchange of blows, leng rongrong was stabbed by a sharp sword. her body began to bleed, and she used her sword to support herself. after breathing rapidly for a while, she began to fight crazily with the people again. wounds began to appear on her body. her red clothes turned dark red because of the blood. her face turned pale and she spat out a mouthful of blood. because her acting was so realistic, the people around her broke out in a cold sweat for leng rongrong. when fourth master mo looked over, his heart was also beating wildly. the moment he saw leng rongrong¡¯s injuries and the blood, he knew that it was all fake, but his heart suddenly jumped. he looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction and had the urge to rush forward to protect this woman. it was hard to imagine how he would feel if his woman was seriously injured like this one day. he might go crazy! fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. leng rongrong had originally told him to rest at the side, but he couldn¡¯t help but walk to the side. many of the staff members saw him and couldn¡¯t help but step back. one of the crew members reminded him softly, ¡± mr. mo, don¡¯t get too excited. it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s fake. we¡¯re filming. sister rong, her acting is so good that it looks like the real thing. ¡± gu meiyue and jiang zhan were also present. the two of them were watching. when she saw fourth master mo¡¯s state, gu meiyue asked, ¡± he wouldn¡¯t rush up to kill us, would he? ¡± ¡°it looks like it¡¯s about to rush up.¡± ¡± mr. mo doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper, ¡± jiang zhan said. ¡°if he charges up to fight, lord rong¡¯s acting will be in vain!¡± gu meiyue looked as if she would rush over to hold mo linyuan back if he dared to move. ¡± that¡¯s right. if mr. mo makes a move, we have to stop him. ¡± jiang zhan looked at leng rongrong, who had entered her zone. she was seriously injured, and her eyes were red. she roared and roared, using all her strength to break out of the encirclement. her acting skills could be said to have reached the acme of perfection. leng rongrong¡¯s state of mind made everyone fall into character and made everyone worried. after breaking out of the encirclement, leng rongrong had to put on the act of a sudden breakthrough. the people around her were all looking at her. just as leng rongrong was engrossed in her acting and was about to break through, she did not expect that fourth master mo would not disturb lord rong. instead, it was an unexpected person who disturbed lord rong. Chapter 855 Chapter 855: who is bai rucao? Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong was originally very immersed in her role, but when she was already in character, she suddenly felt a strong pressure. that unusual pressure almost made her pull out of the character in an instant. she suddenly looked up and was stunned. the onlookers were shocked by leng rongrong¡¯s sudden withdrawal. everyone was surprised because leng rongrong would rarely stop when she entered a state. she was able to act a scene smoothly every time, and there were very few NG takes. however, this time, even though she was in a good state earlier, she suddenly returned to reality. she seemed to have forgotten that she was filming as her gaze fell on a woman not far away. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, rongrong?¡± the director looked regretful. leng rongrong had performed very well just now. he felt that the effect would be very good if they worked it out in one go. after all, she was at the climax of the breakthrough, but leng rongrong suddenly stopped. generally, actors with good acting skills would be in the best state the first time they did it. if they did it again, their state might not be as good as the first time. after all, lord rong had always done it in one take, but at this moment, she didn¡¯t do it at all. if she had to do it again, she might feel some psychological pressure. ¡°stop for a moment.¡± leng rongrong said as she looked ahead in a daze. her eyes were fixed on the woman in front of her. she had medium-length curly hair and was wearing a ck shirt dress with a belt. there was a small ck bag on her belt. she wore sunsses on her head, and her dark red lips and eyeliner were a little thick, giving her a dark feeling. it was a woman in her forties. there were no wrinkles on her face, so it was hard to tell her exact age, but leng rongrong felt that she should be in her forties. because she had taken good care of herself, her face looked like she was in her thirties at most, but her eyes looked a little fierce. what surprised her wasn¡¯t the woman¡¯s dress or the fierce look in her eyes. what surprised her was the face and the strong pressure that her sudden appearance had brought her. as soon as this woman appeared, she seemed to be under a huge pressure, so she had to look up at her. that strange feeling was just like in the fantasy dramas that he had been filming, where the strong could directly suppress the weak in a domineering manner. and this woman¡¯s face made her even more frightened. ¡°mother?¡± leng rongrong was confused for a moment, and she walked towards the woman in front of her. ¡°mother?¡± the woman looked at leng rongrong in amusement. ¡± i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got the wrong person. although i look simr to her, i¡¯m not your mother. ¡± leng rongrong frowned, her eyes fixed on the woman in front of her. she looked too much like her mother, bai wanrong. although she had only seen bai wanrong once, she had seen bai wanrong¡¯s photo many times. bai wanrong¡¯s photo was very simr to the woman in front of her. although the woman in front of her looked like the ckened bai wanrong, her face was 70 ¨C 80% simr. ¡°bai rucao!¡± gu meiyue had unknowingly walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side. when she looked at the woman in front of her, she revealed an extremely shocked expression. leng rongrong turned her head. ¡± you know her? ¡± ¡°bai rucao!¡± gu meiyue said agitatedly, ¡± he was very popr back then. he was a superstar in the music industry, a queen of songs, andter on, he also won awards every time he acted. he was very amazing! ¡± ¡°bai rucao?¡± leng rongrong turned around and took a closer look at bai rucao. she also had the surname bai, and she looked so simr to bai wanrong ... who was she? moreover, he was looking at him with obvious hostility. ¡°long time no see, director.¡± bai rucao ignored leng rongrong and walked straight to the director, waving at him. ¡°rucao, you¡¯vee!¡± the director beckoned to bai rucao. ¡± what a surprise to see you. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already seen him, what¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± bai rucao said with a smile. then, she started to chat with the director. many people in the surroundings recognized bai rucao and began to discuss her. leng rongrong could only feel her heart beating wildly. she looked at mo linyuan, who was also frowning. he also knew bai wanrong, so he could tell that bai rucao looked very simr to bai wanrong. the two of them looked at each other, their hearts on edge. ¡°can you feel it?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°what?¡± fourth master mo asked as he looked in bai ru cao¡¯s direction. ¡± there¡¯s a powerful aura around her. it¡¯s as if just one look from her can make me nervous for no reason. do you feel that way? ¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± i¡¯ve never felt this way before. ¡± she had been protected by her godfather since she was young. she had nevercked money or anything, so she had never been afraid of anyone. even if the head of a country was standing in front of her, she would not feel nervous at all. she could talk andugh with those top figures because her godfather and many people in the circle she knew were top figures. she shouldn¡¯t have a feeling of respect for anyone, but that bai rucao made her inexplicably nervous. when leng rongrong looked at bai rucao, bai rucao also looked over. with a slight nce, leng rongrong felt as if a rock was pressing down on her heart, making it hard for her to breathe. he was nervous. he felt an indescribable sense of nervousness. her palms were covered in sweat. even mo linyuan could clearly feel that leng rongrong was afraid of this bai rucao. he had never seen leng rongrong so afraid before. it was the first time he saw her so nervous. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid.¡± fourth master mo grabbed onto leng rongrong¡¯s hand and pulled her to the side to sit down. then, he gave her some water. gu meiyue and jiang zhan had bothe over. ¡°lord rong, what¡¯s wrong? you saw that bai rucao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem right.¡± gu meiyue asked. ¡°she makes me very nervous.¡± leng rongrong raised her head and nced at gu meiyue. ¡°is that so?¡± gu meiyue narrowed her eyes. ¡± she¡¯s indeed very good. her acting skills are also very good. she¡¯s also a superstar in the music industry ... but you don¡¯t even know her. why are you so nervous? ¡± ¡± why is bai rucao here? i heard that she retired long ago, and no one knows where she is. why did she suddenly appear? ¡± jiang zhan¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°i heard that she¡¯s going to be a guest in our show.¡± jiang zhan¡¯s assistant said, ¡± i heard the director and the assistant director talking about bai rucao calling herself. she said she¡¯s interested in a role and wants to make a cameo appearance. ¡± ¡°really? she actually came to our show as a guest?¡± gu meiyue was a little shocked. ¡± a god-like figure like bai rucao actually took the initiative to ask for a guest. furthermore, she has been in seclusion for a long time. ¡± ¡°but she¡¯s still very young.¡± the assistant said, ¡± she still looks to be in her 20s or 30s. ¡± Chapter 856 Chapter 856: everyone has an avatar Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s hearts sank when they heard the discussion between gu meiyue and the others. why did she suddenlye to this show as a guest? it would be impossible if she didn¡¯t have a purpose. besides, leng rongrong could clearly feel that bai rucao was looking at her from time to time, and her eyes were obviously filled with ill intentions. this bai ruzao was probably not here for this movie, but for me, right? after chatting with the director for a while, bai rucao walked over and stood beside leng rongrong. she smiled at leng rongrong. ¡± i heard you sent my disciple to the police station? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened. she had originally linked xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master to her own mother. however, she had never expected that there would be a person who looked extremely simr to her mother. was this person xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master? however, she had heard some rumors that xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master was a daoist priest ... ¡°xuanyuan qiongyu is your disciple?¡± leng rongrong stared at bai rucao. ¡± mm. ¡± bai rucao¡¯s lips curled up. she looked leng rongrong up and down. ¡± so, i¡¯m back. ¡± don¡¯t you find it strange that i¡¯m the one ying the role? i used to be a big shot in the entertainment industry, but i was also a taoist, a well-known taoist ... who doesn¡¯t have an alternate identity?¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re right. i came back to deal with you.¡± bai rucao¡¯s gaze fell on the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger. ¡± if you give me this ring, i might let you go. otherwise, wuwu ... ¡± leng rongrong retracted her hand instinctively. this ring was getting more and more interesting, and more and more people were interested in it. she wasn¡¯t an idiot. since it was such an important thing, she wouldn¡¯t give it away so easily. and this bai rucao ... just what was her rtionship with her mother? why was she searching for the little ck dragon ring like her mother? bai rucao sized leng rongrong up with interest. ¡± you¡¯re so timid. you¡¯re much weaker than your mother! ¡± ¡°so you do know my mother?¡± leng rongrong stared at bai rucao. ¡°your mother and i are sisters.¡± bai rucao shrugged. ¡± however, she was born with a cheap life. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were cold as she stared at bai rucao. bai rucao didn¡¯t say anything else. she turned around and left. when she left, she turned back to look at leng rongrong and asked with raised brows, ¡± don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun? ¡± i like fun things, and i heard you like fun things too?¡± bai rucao put on her sunsses, got into a red sports car, and sped off. she looked very cool, and the whole crew was amazed by her. following that, everyone began to discuss bai rucao. ¡± bai rucao is still so young. she doesn¡¯t look like she has changed much! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re even more domineering than before!¡± ¡°i really like bai rucao!¡± ¡± it feels so dark, but she¡¯s so likable. she¡¯s so different from the entire entertainment industry. everyone else is a goddess, but she¡¯s like a queen of darkness! ¡± ¡°i feel like bai rucao is on fire.¡± ¡± she¡¯ll definitely be popr if she reappears. how many people liked bai rucao back then? ¡± ¡± however, i heard that bai rucao wasn¡¯t much of a person. there were other reasons for her retirement back then. it seemed that someone had a lot of dark material on her, so she was forced to retire! ¡± ¡°but she¡¯s still very handsome now!¡± the group of people discussed madly. in contrast to leng rongrong¡¯s anxiety, everyone was gossiping excitedly. regardless of the reason for bai rucao¡¯s return to the entertainment industry, there was one thing that was true. if bai rucao returned, it would cause a sensation. because leng rongrong was feeling uneasy, she could not get through the filming that day. she had never done bad takes like this before. this was the first time she had done one so badly, and she had to do it again and again. the director couldn¡¯t bear to watch it anymore. ¡°rongrong, you might have overexerted yourself these few days and your condition isn¡¯t very good. why don¡¯t you forget about today and go back to rest and adjust your emotions? this scene needs you to explode, and i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do it in your current state.¡± the director was worried and tried to persuade leng rongrong. gu meiyue and jiang zhan were both worried. no one had ever seen leng rongrong in such a state, and even leng rongrong herself found herself in a state of disbelief. wasn¡¯t it just bai ruzao? she had never been afraid of anyone. how could she be like this after seeing bai rucao? ¡°what happened to lord rong? is there a problem with that bai rucao?¡± jiang zhan looked worriedly in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡°i¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a big problem.¡± gu meiyue narrowed her eyes. ¡± i used to like bai rucao, but if she¡¯s lord rong¡¯s enemy, then she¡¯s my enemy. i¡¯ll always stand on lord rong¡¯s side. ¡± jiang zhan nced at gu meiyue and muttered, ¡± it seems like bai rucao isn¡¯t too friendly towards lord rong. lord rong¡¯s act has been stuck the moment she appeared. ¡± gu meiyue clenched her fists. ¡± what¡¯s an old woman doing back in the entertainment industry? does she really think that the entertainment industry is a ce where she cane back? ¡± hmph, you¡¯re already so old, how can you still have fans?¡± ¡°there should be a lot of fans. look at the people in our crew.¡± the atmosphere of the entire crew changed the moment bai rucao appeared. previously, everyone was talking about how powerful lord rong was, but at this moment, everyone was talking about bai rucao. they were also saying that if bai rucao joined the production team, lord rong would probably be outdone. back then, bai rucao had only acted in one movie, but that movie had won many awards. it was said that there was not a single NG in the entire movie. this wasn¡¯t a human, but a god! no matter how good leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills were, she had NG takes before, but bai rucao had never done one! at this moment, everyone was talking about bai rucao, and no one cared about leng rongrong. some even said that leng rongrong was nervous, so she had a bad take the whole afternoon. in the end, he was too tender, too young, and couldn¡¯t bepared to bai rucao. jiang zhan furrowed his brows, deeply worried. gu meiyue was also worried. leng rongrong also felt that she was not in the right state of mind because the director asked her to go back and rest, so she chose to go back and rest. after returning home, leng rongrong and fourth master mo both had serious expressions. fourth master mo immediately made a call to nan si and asked him to investigate bai rucao. leng rongrong, on the other hand, waited until her godfather returned home and directly asked them if they knew about bai rucao. ¡°bai rucao?¡± as soon as they heard this name, jiang fu and the others obviously had an impression of it. ¡°a very troublesome woman.¡± chenn said, ¡± back then, your mother spent a lot of effort to get her. although she lost to wanrong, she¡¯s still a capable person. why are you suddenly talking about her?¡± Chapter 857 Chapter 857: storm ran away from home! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°she is xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master.¡± leng rongrong nced at chenn and said, ¡± and she doesn¡¯t look simple. ¡± ¡°wanrong¡¯s defeated opponent doesn¡¯t need to be described as very not simple, right?¡± tang ziyi said disapprovingly, ¡± back then, you were miserably abused by wanrong. even your mother can deal with her. you have nothing to be afraid of. ¡± ¡°no, my intuition tells me that she¡¯s not simple. i don¡¯t know how powerful she was back then, but she¡¯s definitely not simple now.¡± leng rongrong looked at tang ziyi and the others with a serious expression. ¡°those formations in the courtyard, even godfathers think that it¡¯s very difficult to break, right? however, she taught xuanyuan qiongyu how to break these formations.¡± ¡°really?¡± jiang fu¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to be careful. if bai rucao can really break those formations, she¡¯s improved a lot.¡± chenn said seriously. tang ziyi said arrogantly, ¡± what¡¯s there to be afraid of? we¡¯re here. what can she do to you? ¡± ...... at the police station. bai ru cao saw xuanyuan qiongyu. when xuanyuan qiongyu saw bai ru cao, she was extremely excited. ¡± master, i knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me alone! you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± ¡°you¡¯re my only disciple, so of course i won¡¯t leave you alone. moreover, the thing i want is in her hands, and she¡¯s that b * tch¡¯s daughter.¡± bai rucao nced at xuanyuan qiongyu. ¡± but, even if i wasn¡¯t by your side, you¡¯re in such a sorry state. have i taught you everything in vain?¡± xuanyuan qiongyu lowered her head. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, master. i¡¯m too useless! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the use of being sorry? stay here for now, i¡¯ll let you out. let me make the arrangements.¡± bai rucao said coldly, ¡± in the next few days, i have to think of a way to make the people around her leave. jiang fu and the others are getting harder and harder to deal with.¡± ¨C leng rongrong realized that storm had disappeared after dinner. when they had just returned home, they had only been focused on discussing bai rucao¡¯s situation. when they had finished dinner, they suddenly found that storm was not there. storm, critical hit, and the white tiger were all there, but storm was not. ¡°where¡¯s storm?¡± leng rongrong looked at everyone after she remembered. ¡°right, it seems like we haven¡¯t seen a storm for a day!¡± huahua smacked her head. ¡± i was so busy growing vegetables that i didn¡¯t notice where storm went! ¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t seen a storm since this morning.¡± butler quan also suddenly realized something. leng rongrong looked at the storm. critical hit. ¡°giggle giggle!¡± critical hit pped his wings, as if he was trying his best to exin to leng rongrong where the storm had gone. ¡°so, what is it saying?¡± li ruhua asked. ¡°critical hit said that storm went out in the morning and didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. because storm often went out alone, no one paid attention to it. but i didn¡¯t expect that it still hasn¡¯t returned.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°ran away from home?¡± butler quan was deep in thought. leng rongrong suddenly realized something. she rushed to storm¡¯s room to take a look. storm¡¯s favorite things were almost all gone. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°he really ran away from home?¡± fourth master mo followed behind. after taking a look, he asked, ¡± did it take itsputer away? ¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she nodded. ¡± this fellow is about the same age as me. he¡¯s already so old, yet he¡¯s still ying the game of running away from home! ¡± ¡°check the surveince cameras.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°i can¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± if storm doesn¡¯t want us to know, it will definitely erase its traces. i forgot to tell you, its hacking skills are no worse than mine. although it¡¯s a dog ... oh, a wolf, it has quite a lot of disguises ...¡± ¡°i¡¯m not as good as a dog anyway.¡± li ruhua silently lowered her head. ¡± ... don¡¯t even think about it. even as the chief butler of theher abyss empire, i¡¯m not as good as a dog. shouldn¡¯t i face the wall and reflect on my mistakes? ¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word. he turned to look at chenn, who shrugged her shoulders, ¡± i can check, but i can¡¯t guarantee that storm was trained by me. it¡¯s much smarter than me. ¡± if it was really deleted, i don¡¯t think i can recover it. ¡± then, chenn sat in front of the coffee table and checked the surveince camera. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was ready to go out and look for a storm with her storm and critical strike. it was storm that ran away from home, so the situation was more troublesome. if it was any other animal, storm couldpletely rely on its sensitive nose to find it, but storm did not have such a sensitive nose, and critical hits did not have the ability to smell. therefore, it was more difficult to find storm. ¡°why did it run away from home?¡± fourth master mo asked. ¡°i think he¡¯s guilty. critical hit said that storm saw the video of me being attacked by him that day. his godfather was studying where i was weak, and then storm saw it. it should feel guilty and feel that it has let me down.¡± leng rongrong said. moreover, although the storm was huge, it actually had a fragile heart. ¡± storm¡¯s body is so big, and the target is obvious. it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find him. many people know that storm is the vice director of the dojo. ¡± fourth master mo held onto leng rongrong¡¯s hand and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry too much. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± although leng rongrong nodded, her heart was not at ease. ever since she met bai rucao in the morning, her heart had been a little unstable, as if a string had been pulled. the night was getting dark. leng rongrong and mo linyuan rode on storm and went to a few ces where storms often urred. however, after looking around, he still couldn¡¯t find storm. the sky was not very good, and there were a few shes of lightning in the sky. leng rongrong looked at the sky that seemed to be about to rain, and became more worried. chenn called. their guess was right. storm deleted the surveince footage without leaving any traces. ¡°where will it go?¡± leng rongrong thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t think of where the storm had gone. the people from the martial arts center also said that they had not seen the storm. ¡°i¡¯ll ask song junlin to send out a message. as long as there were clues, there would be a reward. i can also spread the news in the underworld that no one would dare to do anything to storm with my identity as the ruler of theher abyss empire!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s handsome face leaned on leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder as he said in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t worry, the storm is strong, it can protect itself. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll go against itself.¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath. storm was smart and powerful, but it was also very stubborn sometimes. she didn¡¯t me storm for her injury. she even med herself for not protecting storm well, but storm thought it hurt her. it would go to a dead end. therefore, it was not a good thing for the young paparazzo to be too smart! Chapter 858 Chapter 858: quan yu, you traitor! Trantor: 549690339 after storm left home, it didn¡¯t know where it should go. it had almost never left its master since it was young. thinking about how it had hurt its master, it felt that it could not be forgiven. hence, storm, who was carrying a bag on its back, stood on a high bridge. it had the urge to jump into the river. under the night sky, a huge white dog was lying on the railing, staring at the water below. it quietly thought about its wolf life. it felt that it should just kill itself. it actually attacked its master uncontrobly. the scene at that time was too terrifying. when it saw itself in the video, it felt that it had let its master down. it was so close to killing its master! it was the owner who had taken care of it since it was young! thinking of this, storm lowered its head and whimpered. it looked at the surface of the river and tried to climb up with one of its hind legs, thinking that it would just drown. however, the moment its hind legs touched it, it cowered ... it seemed a little scary. the wolf had only lived for such a short time, it couldn¡¯t just die like this, right? it hadn¡¯t even had a girlfriend yet! storm shook its head madly. it felt that it could not die. then, it retreated. ¡®forget it, death won¡¯t solve the problem. i¡¯ll just think of a way to earn money for master to spend ...¡¯ hence, storm gave up onmitting suicide. storm was walking on the road alone. it was carrying its own luggage, looking confused. a fiery red car drove past. in the car, bai rucao looked into the rearview mirror. the moment he saw storm, he narrowed his eyes. this dog was a little like the one qiongyu had mentioned. it was very powerful, but it didn¡¯t bite leng rongrong and the others to death in the end. interesting, did this dog run away from home? walking on the road with her luggage? the car suddenly reversed and stopped next to storm. bai rucao stuck her head out and leaned against the window, looking at storm with interest. ¡± ran away from home? ¡± storm raised its head and nced at bai rucao. seeing that it was not someone it knew, it ignored her and continued to move forward. after taking two steps, storm suddenly turned around. it had seen bai wanrong¡¯s photo before, so it suddenly realized that bai rucao looked very simr to bai wanrong. so, storm walked back to bai rucao and stared at her in the car. ¡°interesting,¡± bai rucao looked at storm and said, ¡± are you interested ining with me? a dog like you definitely won¡¯t eat ordinary food. what do you like to eat? i¡¯ll treat you to it. ¡± ¡°aowu.¡± storm cried out. then, it left with bai rucao. bai rucao drove the car at lightning speed, with storm chasing after her. bai rucao stepped on the gas pedal, driving the car even faster. no matter how fast she was, storm could always catch up with her easily. ¡± this dog is even more powerful than a horse. it¡¯ll be cool to use it as a mount. ¡± bai ru cao looked interested. ¨C leng rongrong and the others searched for an entire night, but they could not find any traces of storm. leng rongrong did not sleep for almost the entire night. storm had never run away from home before, so leng rongrong was very worried. although she had contacted many people to help find storm, there was no news of storm, so she felt uneasy. not only leng rongrong, but the rest of the people also looked worried. all of them were wondering where storm had gone and why it had suddenly disappeared. however, storm was a very smart wolf. it also had its own weibo and its own avatar. so, if it wanted to hide, no one would be able to find it. although leng rongrong and the others were worried, they were helpless. luckily, in the morning, li ruhua saw storm post a weibo post. it was a selfie. although only his face was revealed, it was obvious that storm was fine. because the background had been photoshopped, they couldn¡¯t find out where storm had been shot. chenn wanted to check storm¡¯s IP address, but storm was too sneaky and couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡°no matter what, storm is fine.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± it can take selfies, so it¡¯s definitely fine. ¡± butler quan nodded his head in agreement. if storm could take selfies, then it would definitely be fine. ¡°let it calm down for a few days, it will figure it out by itself in a few days.¡± jiang fu said, ¡± storm is very intelligent. he¡¯s very smart. other than having a ss heart, there¡¯s no other problem. ¡± hearing jiang fu¡¯s words, leng rongrong had no choice but to nod. she had ng-ed countless times yesterday, and there were still many scenes to shoot today. she had to go to the set and finish that scene first. fourth master mo had called tang luo, and tang luo had been detained. therefore, he had to go out. he was a little worried about leng rongrong, but she said she could handle it herself and asked him to save tang luo first. the two of them went out in the morning, and leng rongrong went straight to the production set. even though leng rongrong did not bring mo linyuan along, he still sent butler quan to follow her to the set to take care of her. after all, with the addition of bai rucao, who was also xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master, fourth master mo was extremely worried. when leng rongrong arrived at the filming set, many people were surrounding one person. bai rucao was wearing a red shirt and skirt today, which was still very eye-catching. she was surrounded by the crew members and many of them were asking for her autograph. bai ruzao¡¯s attitude was neither cold nor indifferent as she signed her name. gu meiyue and jiang zhan leaned their heads against each other and stared at bai rucao as they whispered to each other. ¡°she doesn¡¯t have any scenes today, right?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°then what is she doing here?¡± ¡± god knows what she¡¯s here for. one look and i can tell she¡¯s here with bad intentions. we have to protect lord rong! ¡± ¡°so many people have gone up to ask for autographs, don¡¯t you want to go and get one?¡± ¡± f * ck, of course i don¡¯t want it. i¡¯m a f * cking fan of lord rong now and i¡¯ll only be a fan of lord rong in the future. i¡¯ll never ask for an autograph! ¡± gu meiyue was extremely determined. ¡± so what if i once liked this bai rucao? she¡¯s nothingpared to master rong. master rong can definitely crush this bai rucao! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m on lord rong¡¯s side too, but she has a scene with lord rong. i¡¯m a little worried. ¡± jiang zhan said, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°what¡¯s there to worry about? it¡¯s bai rucao who should be worried! you¡¯re already so old, yet you still want to enter the entertainment industry. are you crazy?¡± gu meiyue scolded bai rucao. jiang zhan was at a loss for words. although he didn¡¯t like bai rucao that much, it didn¡¯t seem right to scold her like that, right? jiang zhan nced at gu meiyue but still did not say anything. when leng rongrong came over, she hadn¡¯t even said anything to jiang zhan and mo tiange when butler quan actually rushed over to bai rucao with a small notebook in his hand. Chapter 859 Chapter 859: lord fourth was overjoyed, his wife told on him! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°eh? butler quan?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. wasn¡¯t this guy here to protect her? why did he rush over with a pen and notebook the moment he saw bai rucao, like a little fan asking for an autograph? ¡°f * ck, is he a traitor?¡± the moment gu meiyue saw butler quan rush up to her, she stood up immediately. ¡± master rong, isn¡¯t this man your butler? he actually went to ask for an autograph from your rival?¡± leng rongrong facepalmed. ¡± i don¡¯t really understand the situation either. ¡± ¡°maybe he went to find out bai ruzao¡¯s secret.¡± jiang zhan said thoughtfully. ¡°maybe,¡± leng rongrong thought that mo linyuan had sent butler quan to protect her, so he couldn¡¯t have really gone to ask for an autograph. he sat down and read the script. butler quan came back. butler quan was in high spirits. not only did he take out a notebook, but he also had a stack of signed photos of bai rucao in his hand. at the same time, he also took many photos of bai rucao on his phone. ¡°the queen is quite generous.¡± butler quan said excitedly. gu meiyue nced at butler quan and snatched the photos from his hands. when she saw that they were all autographed photos, gu meiyue was shocked. ¡°you really went to her for an autograph? when did you prepare these photos? f ** k, you traitor!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you go to scout out the enemy?¡± jiang zhan looked at butler quan with a dumbfounded expression. why was he so serious about getting an autograph? ¡°who said i was going to scout for information? i was just going to get an autograph!¡± butler quan snorted. ¡°you, did youe with me to get an autograph?¡± leng rongrong almost spat out the tea in her mouth. she raised her head and looked shocked as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡± yes, the biggest reason is to get an autograph. of course, i have to follow lord fourth¡¯s instructions. ¡± butler quan said in all seriousness. ¡°???protecting me is just in passing? getting an autograph is the most important thing?¡± lord rong¡¯s face was already cracked. ¡°of course money is the most important. i don¡¯t want an autograph, i want money! now that bai rucao is preparing to make aeback, no one has these autographed photos. if i were to sell them, i¡¯ll definitely get a good price!¡± butler quan said happily. leng rongrong looked at butler quan speechlessly. not only did butler quan know how to bargain and buy cheap things, but he also knew how to seize this strange business opportunity to make money? gu meiyue and jiang zhan both looked at butler quan withplicated expressions. ¡°traitor!¡± gu meiyue shouted. ¡°i¡¯m a celebrity too, why don¡¯t you ask for an autographed photo from me?¡± after a long while, leng rongrong looked at butler quan and asked, ¡± do you think i¡¯m not worth much? ¡± ¡°young madam, i really want to sell your photos, but i¡¯m afraid that lord fourth will kill me. but ... you reminded me of something. i have a very good idea.¡± butler quan stared at leng rongrong. ¡°what idea?¡± lord rong¡¯s hair stood on end from the stare. ¡°young madam, can you take some cute photos? wear some rabbit costume or some strange clothes. then, i¡¯ll bid for it and sell it to lord fourth. we¡¯ll split the loot, okay?¡± butler quan blinked his eyes. leng rongrong was speechless. gu meiyue said, ¡± idiot. why would master rong need to sell her photo if it¡¯s her husband¡¯s money? isn¡¯t her husband¡¯s money her money? besides, does master rongck money? ¡± butler quan: ¡± that seems to be the case. we can sell them to your fans. i heard that the people in your fan club are very rich and very impressive. ¡± butler quan blinked his eyes a few times, full of anticipation. ¡°why don¡¯t i take a few photos of you to sell? our butler quan is also considered a handsome man. i¡¯m sure many people will like him.¡± leng rongrong blinked at butler quan. butler quan quickly hugged his body and shook his head like a rattle. leng rongrong snorted and sat down, ignoring butler quan. she took out her phone and sent lord fourth a few messages. ¡°hubby, butler quan is too unreliable. the moment he arrived at the set, he went to bai ruzao and asked for her signature!¡± ¡°hubby ~ if butler quan still wants me to take some rabbit photos, i¡¯ll sell them to you!¡± ¡°hubby, should we change the butler?¡± butler quan¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. ¡± young madam, you actually told on me! i thought you weren¡¯t the kind of person who would tattle!¡± ¡°that¡¯s what you think.¡± leng rongrong looked at butler quan with a sneer. a few minutester, butler quan received a phone call from fourth master mo with a long face. a month¡¯s sry was deducted for a few photos of bai rucao ... these photos could not even be sold for a month¡¯s sry, okay? wuwuwu ... how could he be so miserable? it seemed like offending young madam was worse than offending lord fourth! on the other side, fourth master mo was actually very happy to hear his wife call him ¡®hubby¡¯ in a coquettish tone andin to him. his wife finally needed him! he hoped that his wife would tell on him more in the future! then, fourth master mo thought of a rabbit costume. lord rong had always dressed in a simple manner. he had never seen his wife wear anything like a rabbit or a pink dress. however, his wife was also pink and tender. in fact, she should be very suitable to wear any cute clothes! he thought that his wife would be so adorable if she wore cat ears or rabbit ears. butler quan¡¯s suggestion was not bad. he would personally buy some clothes for his wife to take such cute photos. after a day of filming yesterday, leng rongrong had to film again. after chatting with butler quan, jiang zhan, and the others for a while, she felt very rxed and went on stage. after going on stage, everyone started to watch again. gu meiyue and jiang zhan, who was beside her, were actually a little nervous. yesterday, lord rong was in a state that he had never been in before, and this scene was so crucial. he wondered if lord rong would perform well today. the two of them broke out in a cold sweat for lord rong. after all, lord rong had never been stuck like this before. it must have affected her mentality. if one¡¯s mentality was not good, it would be even harder to get into the right state during the shooting. beside him, bai rucao was approaching him. she was holding a nket, looking elegant and graceful. she was tall and had a strong aura. gu meiyue felt a little repulsed the moment she approached. ¡°what is she doing?¡± ¡°lower your voice.¡± jiang zhan said in a low voice after taking a look. ¡°what am i afraid of? i just hate her!¡± gu meiyue deliberately raised her voice. bai rucao looked at gu meiyue. she was not angry. instead, she smiled at gu meiyue. ¡± do you hate me? ¡± i like you, i like straightforward people.¡± ¡°get lost. i don¡¯t like sinister people like you.¡± gu meiyue said unhappily, ¡± you¡¯re an old woman. do you think you can still be popr after re-entering the entertainment industry? you¡¯re already so old.¡± jiang zhan tugged at gu meiyue. he had already experienced how nasty gu meiyue¡¯s words were many times. this woman had offended people every other day. he had no idea how she managed to get to this level in the entertainment industry. Chapter 860 Chapter 860: lord rong is being questioned Trantor: 549690339 bai rucao looked at gu meiyue with a smile and did not get angry. jiang zhan pulled gu meiyue to the side and said in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t provoke her in front of her. if she¡¯s really powerful, she¡¯lle after you! ¡± ¡°if there¡¯s trouble, then there¡¯s trouble. i¡¯m not afraid!¡± gu meiyue said arrogantly. jiang zhan was at a loss for words. their assistants, who were standing behind them, felt a little troubled. leng rongrong had already adjusted herself and was ready to shoot. bai rucao just stood at the outer circle, looking in leng rongrong¡¯s direction with a faint smile. she didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at leng rongrong with an intimidating gaze. even if leng rongrong didn¡¯t turn her head to look in bai rucao¡¯s direction, she could clearly feel bai rucao¡¯s gaze. it was a naked, provocative, and straightforward gaze. leng rongrong tried her best to ignore bai rucao¡¯s gaze. she knew that she had to do a good job in this scene. however, bai rucao¡¯s gaze was so strong that leng rongrong even felt as if it was real and she could touch it. she could not ignore it at all. since she couldn¡¯t ignore it, she turned to look. she met bai rucao¡¯s gaze. bai rucao was smiling. her smile was somewhat simr to bai wanrong¡¯s, but it was a lot darker. when bai wanrong smiled, she looked like a queen, but not the kind of queen with darkness. instead, she looked like a truly noble queen. however, bai rucao gave people a dark feeling, like the queen of the night. if not for her good looks, she could be called a witch. leng rongrong met bai rucao¡¯s eyes, and she responded to bai rucao¡¯s gaze without the slightest bit of fear. bai ruzao seemed to smile, but she didn¡¯t. she opened her mouth and said almost soundlessly, ¡± you won¡¯t be able to shoot this scene well. ¡± then, leng rongrong really felt like she was cursed. she couldn¡¯t get her scene right no matter how hard she tried. she couldn¡¯t get into the mood at all. she felt as if there was a huge stone weighing on her heart. especially, bai rucao¡¯s sight seemed to have a form. she seemed to be able to control her, affecting her state of mind. ¡°cut!¡± ¡°cut!¡± ¡°cut!¡± ng after NG, over and over again. it wasn¡¯t just leng rongrong who was exhausted, the surrounding crew members were also exhausted, even the director was so exhausted that he shouted. ¡°rongrong, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± even the director, who was usually good-tempered, couldn¡¯t hold back his anger at this moment. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, director, i¡¯m sorry!¡± leng rongrong bowed in the direction of the director and the rest of the people. after that, she asked butler quan to buy some drinks for everyone to take a break. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± gu meiyue grabbed leng rongrong. ¡± is it because you had too many bad takes yesterday that you¡¯re feeling stressed? ¡± ¡°rongrong, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. just y ording to your previous level. your acting skills have never been bad, you have talent, and you have a master who is the best actress!¡± jiang zhan consoled him. ¡°that¡¯s not the problem,¡± leng rongrong shook her head. she felt that something was not right. bai rucao influenced her too easily. she didn¡¯t care, but she was still affected. it was a weird feeling. she wasn¡¯t afraid of bai ru cao. but she would be affected by her. that indescribable feeling made her ufortable. she looked in bai rucao¡¯s direction and stared at her for a long time. bai rucao was indeed not simple. ¡°is it because of bai rucao? you¡¯re afraid of her?¡± jiang zhan asked. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid, but she will affect me.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± and it¡¯s definitely not a psychological effect. my heart isn¡¯t that fragile. ¡± ¡± damn, is she a monster? she can affect you just by looking at you? ¡± gu meiyue said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯ll think of a way to lure her away when you¡¯re filmingter! ¡± jiang zhan nodded. ¡± let¡¯s try. ¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. leng rongrong took a sip of water. she had been looking in bai rucao¡¯s direction. bai rucao was talking to the director. many people in the crew were talking about leng rongrong, and some were talking about bai rucao. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with lord rong these two days? why is he in such a bad state?¡± ¡± i guess she doesn¡¯t have any acting skills to begin with. as soon as bai ruzao appeared, she couldn¡¯t act well. it seems that she¡¯s feeling inferior in front of the white queen! ¡± ¡°leng rongrong can¡¯t bepared to bai rucao!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if bai rucao didn¡¯t appear, she would seem very powerful. but once she appears, she seems weak. ¡± ¡°then i still think that lord rong is stronger. bai ruzao is already so old. she canpete with anyone but lord rong. how can the two of thempare? when lord rong grows up, he¡¯ll definitely be much stronger than bai rucao!¡± after bai rucao¡¯s appearance, everyone could feel that she was somewhat hostile to leng rongrong. so now the crew was divided into two sides, one side was on leng rongrong¡¯s side, the other side was on bai rucao¡¯s side. everyone was thinking, in terms of acting, was leng rongrong better or bai rucao better? leng rongrong sat in the chair for a while, then took a deep breath. his eyes were closed, allowing his heart to calm down. on the other side, bai ruzao looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction with interest. she looked down at her fingers and muttered to herself, ¡± bai wanrong, do you still remember how you treated me? i¡¯ll make sure to return everything you¡¯ve done to me to your daughter. i can make her do bad takes forever. one post from a goddess made her a goddess of bad takes. i¡¯ll make sure her reputation is ruined. i¡¯ll make sure that she¡¯ll never appear in the entertainment industry, never in front of anyone else ... even if you die, i¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t die in peace! ha ...¡± after resting for half an hour, leng rongrong looked up, her eyes determined. ¡°director, let¡¯s try again.¡± leng rongrong shouted at the director. ¡°is that enough?¡± the director heard leng rongrong¡¯s words and immediately looked in her direction. the rest of the people were also looking at leng rongrong. at first, everyone had a good impression of leng rongrong because her acting skills were really good. she had always passed in one take, which reduced everyone¡¯s workload. however, in the past two days, leng rongrong had not passed even one post, which caused a lot of staff members to be very dissatisfied with her. ¡°let¡¯s try.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was expressionless. she had already adjusted her state of mind. the surrounding people were all looking at leng rongrong. someone whispered, ¡± she can¡¯t do it, can she? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been stuck for so long, can i rest for half an hour?¡± ¡± it was supposed to be a queen, but now, hehe, she made up for all the bad takes she did before. what queen? i¡¯ll see how she does bad takes! ¡± ¡± we didn¡¯t praise her before. we¡¯ve been so tired these two days! ¡± ¡± the entire crew is going to copse because of her. i don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to pass this time! ¡± Chapter 861 Chapter 861: she would definitely do a bad take! Trantor: 549690339 many people around them had lost their patience, and everyone was saying that leng rongrong still couldn¡¯t pass. some of the staff members, in particr, couldn¡¯t help butin because they were too tired. even though leng rongrong was right in front of them, everyone did not hide their dissatisfaction. when gu meiyue heard this, her anger was about to soar to the heavens. she happened to hear a photographer beside her say this. she turned to look at the man and said, ¡± who said that lord rong can¡¯t pass? lord rong can definitely pass! ¡± ¡± there hasn¡¯t been a single one in the past two days. how can it be done?! ¡± ¡°she can definitely do it!¡± gu meiyue was so angry that she was about to punch him. ¡± who do you think you are? do you think i won¡¯t kick you out of this production team? ¡± ¡± gu meiyue, who do you think you are? you¡¯re always following behind leng rongrong like a shadow. you have such a bad temper. you deserve to y a supporting role! ¡± gu meiyue had never been a good-tempered person. before he met leng rongrong, he was also a person with a cheap mouth. after meeting leng rongrong, although his temper had been slightly restrained, he still acted like a big shot when he needed to, and his mouth was still cheap when he needed to, and he often offended people. she had offended everyone except leng rongrong. in fact, many people in the production team looked down on gu meiyue and hated her. this time, gu meiyue and the photographer started quarreling. the photographer also exploded and the two of them almost started fighting. it was jiang zhan who held gu meiyue back. he stood in front of gu meiyue and apologized to the other party before pulling gu meiyue away. because jiang zhan had a good temper and was a good person, it was still useful for him to apologize. ¡°why are you stopping me?¡± gu meiyue retorted angrily, ¡± do you know what he¡¯s saying? ¡± ¡± can you be quiet? do you really want lord rong to fail? ¡± jiang zhan frowned. ¡± you¡¯ll affect chief rong. don¡¯t you know that? ¡± gu meiyue was stunned for a moment. she nced at jiang zhan. ¡± then what should we do? let them say whatever they want? ¡± lord rong was so good to them. if it weren¡¯t for lord rong, would the production team have progressed so quickly? we¡¯ve even treated them to a few big meals, but in the end, just listen to what they¡¯re all saying? they mocked and ridiculed him. master rong¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good to begin with. how can she be better after hearing them say that?¡± ¡± but you can¡¯t argue with her. she¡¯s about to start filming. she¡¯ll be worried if she hears you argue. ¡± jiang zhan said. ¡°these dogs, all of them have no conscience. it¡¯s as if that damned bai rucao has been bewitched by that vixen.¡± gu meiyue said angrily. jiang zhan didn¡¯t say anything. he just looked ahead. leng rongrong was about to start filming this scene again, and bai rucao was also walking towards the filming location. when bai rucao looked over at jiang zhan, he felt his heart beating rapidly. he was inexplicably nervous. especially when he met bai ru cao¡¯s gaze. bai rucao¡¯s vision was terrifying, indescribably terrifying, as if it could see through one¡¯s soul. ¡°stop her!¡± when gu meiyue saw bai rucao, she immediately said, ¡± we must not let lord rong fail this one. ¡± gu meiyue quickly charged towards bai rucao. jiang zhan couldn¡¯t even stop her. this woman never used her brain when she did things. as long as she didn¡¯t have to use her brain, she would never use it. he had no martial strength ... ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to go over.¡± gu meiyue immediately stopped bai rucao. ¡°why?¡± bai rucao asked with a smile. ¡°i just don¡¯t allow you to go over. if you go over, you will affect my lord rong¡¯s filming. i¡¯m telling you, i won¡¯t let you go over! you can¡¯t go there! if you want to go over, you¡¯ll have to step over my corpse!¡± gu meiyue red fiercely at bai rucao, like a little fox baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve seen someone as stupid as you,¡± bai rucao sized up gu meiyue. ¡°what did you just say?¡± gu meiyue was stunned for a moment. she could not believe it. did she just hear this woman calling her stupid? ¡°i say, it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve seen a woman as stupid as you!¡± bai rucaoughed. ¡± can you stop me? ¡± bai rucao dodged gu meiyue, but gu meiyue charged towards bai rucao again. she had blocked bai rucao¡¯s path several times. bai rucao crossed her arms and looked at gu meiyue with interest. ¡°what did she give you to make you so loyal?¡± ¡°it¡¯s none of your business, i like it!¡± gu meiyue scoffed. ¡°you¡¯re not letting me go over because you think that if i go over, leng rongrong won¡¯t be able to film this scene well?¡± bai rucao asked curiously, ¡± so, leng rongrong can¡¯t act? her acting will be affected by others?¡± ¡± who says she can¡¯t act? she¡¯s very good at it! ¡± gu meiyue was like a little fox that had bared its fangs as she red at bai rucao angrily. ¡± since your acting skills are so good, what are you worried about? you won¡¯t let me go over? ¡± bai rucao chuckled. ¡± if she can¡¯t act after i go, can she act in the next scene that i¡¯ll be shooting? ¡± ¡°of course she can!¡± gu meiyue shouted with a flushed face. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, why are you stopping me? or does she have to pick the actors to be able to act well?¡± many people around looked over at bai rucao¡¯s words. then, everyone agreed. then, he turned to gu meiyue and said, ¡± sister yue, don¡¯t stop queen white. she¡¯s just here to take a look and find out what¡¯s wrong with her. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, gu meiyue has gone a little overboard!¡± ¡± who did bai ruzao offend? she just happened toe over yesterday, and leng rongrong lost her acting skills. now, she can¡¯t me bai ruzao for losing her acting skills? ¡± ¡°the queen didn¡¯t do anything?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. queen white didn¡¯t do anything from the beginning to the end. she just watched from the side. ¡± ¡± if you can¡¯t let others see you when you¡¯re acting, how are you going to film? a real professional actor can act well no matter how many people are watching, okay? ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly, obviously saying that leng rongrong was unprofessional. bai rucao looked at gu meiyue. gu meiyue was about to stop bai rucao when leng rongrong, who was preparing to start filming, shouted, ¡± tell her toe over and watch. it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± ¡± did you hear that? the person in question said that she¡¯s fine. are you overthinking things? ¡± bai rucao nced at gu meiyue. then, she walked forward. she looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± can i take a look? or, if i keep watching and you get bad takes, i won¡¯t watch anymore. after all, i don¡¯t want to be a sinner.¡± ¡± nonsense! how can you ng just because there are people watching?! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. how do you film then? are you going to chase away all the crew members when you film alone? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s her own problem if she can¡¯t pass. i think leng rongrong will do a bad take regardless of whether queen white is around or not. ¡± Chapter 862 Chapter 862: his wife is super powerful! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong ignored the people around her, even though all she heard were words that she thought she would do a bad take. however, she had already adjusted her state of mind. this time, when bai ru cao looked at her, she met her gaze coldly. bai rucao¡¯s pupils contracted. she wanted to shake leng rongrong¡¯s mind, but she was very surprised that leng rongrong had no reaction at all when she looked at her. the two of them looked at each other with extremely sharp eyes, as if they had exchanged hundreds of moves invisibly. soon, bai rucao took a step back. she felt her heart skip a beat. he panicked for a moment. leng rongrong smiled at her. it was a faint smile of victory. ¡°how is that possible?¡± bai rucao clenched her fists and said in a low voice. she had practiced it before, and she could use her power to suppress others ... however, the aura on her body, which had clearly been effective on leng rongrong before, waspletely useless now. she even seemed to be suppressed by leng rongrong. for a moment, she had been very nervous when leng rongrong saw her, as if she had seen the bai wanrong from the past. damn it, she wasn¡¯t bai wanrong. she was just bai wanrong, that useless daughter! bai wanrong was already dead! leng rongrong¡¯s acting was very exciting. from her serious injury to herplete breakthrough, she had acted out all the climax. at first, the people around her thought that she would not be able to pass this scene. but when she finished, everyone was shocked. the entire city¡¯s energy! when everyone was watching, they felt as if they were directly in character, as if leng rongrong was themselves. ¡°wow, that¡¯s great, lord rong, that¡¯s great!¡± gu meiyue was the first to jump up. as she pped, she hugged jiang zhan and gave him a kiss. jiang zhan¡¯s face turned red all the way to his neck in an instant. he waspletely dumbfounded. ¡± you, what are you doing?! ¡± ¡± f * ck, sister yue, are you kidding me? how can you kiss my brother zhan? ¡± the junior assistant rushed forward and pulled jiang zhan behind her. although he knew that gu meiyue and jiang zhan had always been close, they had not reached the point where they could kiss each other. besides, they were on set! there were many eyes watching. if someone took a photo and spread it, wouldn¡¯t it cause a scandal? furthermore, jiang zhan had always had a good reputation, but gu meiyue¡¯s reputation was so bad ... at the thought of this, the assistant¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly. as if he was protecting a baby, he shielded jiang zhan and pulled the blushing jiang zhan away. bai rucao¡¯s pupils contracted as she looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. she was actually not affected by her, she actually passed! leng rongrong¡¯s expression was very calm. her gaze fell in bai rucao¡¯s direction, and their eyes met for a moment before she walked towards the director. ¡± director, how was it? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s very good,¡± the director said a little agitatedly, ¡± i thought yingluo. ¡± ¡± you thought i was going to do bad takes again. even if there aren¡¯t any bad takes, i won¡¯t be able to do a good job, right? ¡± leng rongrong smiled. the director smiled a little embarrassedly. ¡± everyone has a time when they¡¯re not in a good state. i was too anxious just now. you won¡¯t be angry, will you? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± my scenes for today are over? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s over. you don¡¯t have any scenes today. you can rest for the next two days.¡± the director said. ¡± thank you, director. i¡¯ll take my leave now. goodbye, director! ¡± leng rongrong waved at the director. he turned around and left. she ran to gu meiyue and jiang zhan¡¯s side, and gu meiyue immediately rushed forward. she had wanted to give leng rongrong a hug, but was kicked away by butler quan. ¡°f * ck, you kicked a woman?¡± gu meiyue looked at butler quan in disbelief after being kicked. ¡°oh, lord fourth said that if i kick you, he¡¯ll increase my sry.¡± butler quan shed a smile at gu meiyue. ¡± i like money! ¡± ¡°f * ck, i hope you don¡¯t have a girlfriend for the rest of your life!¡± gu meiyue scolded, ¡± where¡¯s that bastard mo linyuan? our lord rong is being bullied. what is he doing as a husband? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m busy with work.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice could be heard from the phone in butler quan¡¯s hand, filled with dissatisfaction, ¡± quan yu, don¡¯t let me see your pants again! ¡± there are three holes in your pants! are you trying to remind me to buy you pants?¡± ¡°oh, young madam, it¡¯s a call from lord fourth!¡± butler quan passed the phone to leng rongrong. leng rongrong took the phone and saw that mo linyuan was in a car. ¡°honey, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± when fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong, his eyes softened. ¡± how was it, did you pass this scene? ¡± ¡°we¡¯ve passed!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face showed a little excitement. ¡± quick, praise me. i¡¯m amazing, aren¡¯t i? isn¡¯t your wife super amazing?¡± ¡°super invincible is amazing!¡± seeing his wife happy, fourth master mo was also happy, ¡± as expected of my wife. my wife is the best in the world! ¡± ¡°by the way, what about you? are you a problem? do you need my help?¡± as leng rongrong spoke, she thought for a moment. ¡± oh, i forgot. you¡¯re the person in charge of theher abyss empire. you don¡¯t need my help ... ¡± why did she always feel that her husband needed her help? the first time they met had left a deep impression on her. she had always thought that her husband was a good-for-nothing. who knew that her husband was a genius? she had picked up a treasure. ¡°the matter on my side isn¡¯t difficult to handle. i can solve it by appearing. i¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± mo linyuan said, ¡± honey, i will report my whereabouts to you at any time. you don¡¯t have to worry about me! ¡± ¡°i know you¡¯re strong, but you have to be careful!¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°no, i just wanted to tell you that i won¡¯t touch other women.¡± fourth master mo said in a pampering tone. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. so this was what reporting their whereabouts meant? ¡°tang luo and the others are all your people. in the future, you can order them to monitor me as thedy boss. i¡¯ll bring you to meet all the higher-ups of theher abyss empire some other day. in the future, they¡¯ll all listen to you. your orders are above mine.¡± fourth master mo said in a pampering tone. ¡°thedy boss?¡± when leng rongrong heard this form of address, the corners of her lips could not help but curve upwards, and there were some waves in her heart. she was used to being called boss, so it didn¡¯t feel bad to suddenly bedy boss. the wife of the ruler of theherworld empire ... this identity seemed to be quite good. so, she could y with the entireher abyss empire in the future? ¡°can i y with the entireher abyss empire?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. when butler quan saw the excitement in his young madam¡¯s eyes, he felt an inexplicable sense of fear. he felt that the higher-ups of theherworld empire were about to be in trouble ... Chapter 863 Chapter 863: young madam¡¯s train of thought Trantor: 549690339 seeing the excitement in his wife¡¯s eyes, fourth master mo felt that even if his wife wanted to y with the entire milky way, he would be willing to let her y, let alone the entireherworld empire. as such, fourth master mo did not care about his subordinates ¡®feelings and directly agreed. ¡°of course. i¡¯m yours, so isn¡¯t theher abyss empire yours as well?¡± butler quan was petrified on the spot. he had just been silently praying that lord fourth would not agree. after all, theherworld empire was not just for fun, was it? not to mention the higher-ups of theherworld empire ... with young madam¡¯s yful personality, she would really do anything. she probably wouldn¡¯t care about the status of theher abyss empire¡¯s upper echelons. she would y with them however she wanted ... y yingluo what a scary way to y with words. why did he want to y with theher abyss empire? was theherworld empire a toy? it can¡¯t be, right? butler quan squatted quietly at the side, holding his head in his hands. he was in a state of depression. this was simply a bolt out of the blue ... if the other people in theherworld empire knew that lord fourth had sold them all and given them to his wife as toys, he wondered what their reactions would be! leng rongrong hung up the phone after she was done chatting with mo linyuan. when she turned her head, she realized that butler quan had disappeared. when she looked again, butler quan was squatting on the ground and drawing circles. ¡°little yuyu, what are you doing? are you drawing a circle to curse me?¡± ¡± to be honest, young madam, what do you n to do with theher abyss empire? ¡± butler quan asked with a sad face. ¡°i don¡¯t know, i¡¯m just saying. aren¡¯t there many powerful people in theher abyss empire? perhaps i¡¯ll have a big fight with everyone. first father said that i need to train more to improve my ability.¡± leng rongrong said thoughtfully, ¡± moreover, the big shots of theher abyss empire have probably never grown vegetables before. why don¡¯t we hold a vegetable growing event next time? ¡± butler quan was speechless. what the hell is a vegetable growing event? asking a bunch of experts to nt vegetables? wasn¡¯t that a waste of talent? young madam¡¯s brain circuit was indeed a little scary. after leng rongrong returned home, she asked li ruhua if there was any news about the storm. storm and critical strike had also gone out to look for the storm, but they had not found it. there was no news from the martial arts school either. leng rongrong had used all her connections to find out more about storm, but it was as if storm had disappeared into thin air. there was no news at all. it was already dinner time when ye fei ran over. he rushed in and said, ¡± i found it! i¡¯ve found it!¡± the group of people who had been eating dinner suddenly raised their heads and looked at ye fei. ¡°what did you find?¡± ¡°storm!¡± panting, ye fei said, ¡± someone saw a storm by the riverst night. ¡± ¡°the riverside?¡± leng rongrong stood up immediately. ¡± where are you now? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know, but there are photos. storm seems to have run away with a car. ¡± ye fei took out his phone and showed the photo to leng rongrong. ¡± look, at first, it was leaning on the railing and seemed to want to jump into the river. then it gave up and storm left with someone. ¡± ¡°have you checked whose car it is?¡± leng rongrong took ye fei¡¯s phone and erged the photo. the license te could be seen. ¡°the owner¡¯s name seems to be bai rucao.¡± ye fei said, ¡± this is the result of my investigation. i¡¯m asking someone to find out where she lives. ¡± ¡°bai rucao!¡± leng rongrong suddenly raised her head and looked at ye fei. ¡°yes, bai rucao.¡± ye fei nodded. ¡± why? you know? don¡¯t tell me you know him?¡± ¡°i really do know him.¡± leng rongrong frowned. why would storm leave with bai rucao? although bai rucao looked simr to his mother, so she also looked somewhat simr to him, storm wouldn¡¯t fail to recognize her. it should be able to tell that it wasn¡¯t bai wanrong. this was big trouble. xuanyuan qiongyu had used storm to deal with him, so bai rucao couldn¡¯t be nning to do something to storm, right? ¡°f * ck, from your expression, it can¡¯t be an enemy, right?¡± ye fei took a step back and raised his head to look at leng rongrong. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i sent her precious disciple to prison. do you think she¡¯ll be friendly to me? ¡± ¡°precious disciple? xuanyuan qiongyu? xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s master? wasn¡¯t her master a daoist? this bai rucao seems to be an artiste!¡± ye fei was shocked. ¡± an avatar, bai rucao said, who doesn¡¯t have an avatar! ¡± leng rongrong spread her hands. ¡°storm also has many alts.¡± li ruhua said. ¡°what do we do? to save people? oh, no, to save a dog?¡± butler quan asked from the side. ¡°but mister jiang and the others aren¡¯t here right now. can the few of us deal with bai ruzao? didn¡¯t they say that bai ru cao was very powerful?¡± ¡± you¡¯re theher abyss empire¡¯s steward. why are you so cowardly? ¡± li ruhua looked at butler quan in disdain. ¡°find bai rucao¡¯s address first, then go take a look.¡± leng rongrong said. she wasn¡¯t afraid of bai ru cao, but she was worried that bai ru cao would do something to storm. bai rucao should have some tricks up her sleeve. godfather and the rest had all gone abroad because of some urgent matters. mo linyuan was not around and little nan yu went to find his master, so there were only a few of them here. of course, leng rongrong still had many forces under her. however, the storm was in someone else¡¯s hands, so it was useless to have more people. leng rongrong felt that she would be killed in seconds if the storm threatened her. ¡± i¡¯ve asked someone to check it out. i¡¯ll get the news in ten minutes. ¡± ye fei said, ¡± should we call wan wan and the others? ¡± ¡± no need. you don¡¯t have to go. just give me the address. i¡¯ll go by myself. ¡± leng rongrong said. she wasn¡¯t clear about bai rucao¡¯s background or how powerful she was. but from her tone, she still had many other identities. so, she didn¡¯t want her friend to take the risk. ye fei nced at leng rongrong. ¡± hey, are you still my brother? you won¡¯t let me help you at this time?¡± ¡°we¡¯re not brothers or sisters to begin with!¡± leng rongrong patted ye fei¡¯s shoulder. ¡± you¡¯re your grandma¡¯s precious baby. if anything happens to you, i won¡¯t be able to answer to grandma. ¡± ¡°... what great treasure!¡± ye fei had goosebumps all over his body. ¡± i¡¯m an adult. besides, if i¡¯m doing this for you, i think they won¡¯t be angry even if i die! ¡± after all, you¡¯re the most precious!¡± ¡°you¡¯re jealous of me?¡± leng rongrong burst intoughter. ¡± grandma is always saying that you¡¯re a big baby, and you¡¯re still jealous of me, a baby. ¡± a few minutester, ye fei received a message on his phone. he had found bai rucao¡¯s address. she was in the dongnan pce vi area, and it just so happened to be the most luxurious vi number one. it was in the deepest part of the dongnan pce, almost at the top of the mountain. Chapter 864 Chapter 864: on behalf of my wife Trantor: 549690339 when leng rongrong received the address, she was ready to go find bai rucao. ¡°i¡¯ll go too!¡± ye fei looked determined. ¡± no matter what, i¡¯m the precious baby of the ye family. maybe we can talk! ¡± ¡°lord fourth asked me to protect you.¡± butler quan immediately followed. ¡± although i¡¯m not very good at fighting, i¡¯ll y dead when there¡¯s danger ... ¡± li ruhua raised her hand. ¡± take me with you. after all, i often cook for storm. without this guy around, i¡¯ve been so tired of cooking! ¡± the rain raised the horse¡¯s hooves and snorted. he expressed that he wanted to go too. critical hit even pped his wings and flew up, obviously wanting to go too. the big white tiger beside him also howled, indicating that it wanted to go as well. leng rongrong looked around and nodded. ¡± alright, let¡¯s go together then. let¡¯s go and take a look at the situation first, and see if bai rucao really has storm. ¡± just like that, the group of people and animals set off in the night. leng rongrong rode on the big white tiger, while butler quan followed leng rongrong on his horse. ye fei and li ruhua drove the car, and they stood on the roof of the car, pping their wings in an awe-inspiring manner. ¡± f * ck! i think i saw a fairy riding a big white tiger! ¡± ¡°my dear, you must be seeing things!¡± ¡°oh my god, no, it¡¯s true!¡± although they had taken a small path, leng rongrong riding on the big white tiger was still seen by a few people. when these people saw it, they were simply excited and nervous, their hearts almost flying out. ¡± she¡¯s so handsome. it¡¯s not strange to ride a horse, but she¡¯s actually riding a big white tiger! ¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, what a god! it¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, where did it go? i didn¡¯t even have time to take a picture! ¡± ...... ¡± da bai, hurry up. don¡¯t let anyone see us again. ¡± leng rongrong reminded the big white tiger. the big white tiger lowered its body slightly, then began to gallop. its speed was as fast as when it was hunting. it was extremely agile and powerful. although it had always been a very cowardly big white tiger, it had been with storm and the others recently, and it had been trained by the old man often. the big white tiger had actually be a lot stronger. ¡°young madam, please take it easy!¡± butler quan held up his phone and shouted as he galloped away on his horse. lord fourth wanted him to do a live broadcast! of all the livestreaming videos that his fourth master could have watched, why did he have to livestream young madam? wasn¡¯t he very good at riding a horse? it was terrifying to ride a horse with one hand! and young madam ran away so quickly! although the young madam¡¯s back when she was riding the big white tiger was indeed very handsome, he felt so miserable. he felt like an idiot. why did he have to ride a horse instead of a car? ¡°quan yu, do you still want your sry?¡± on the other end of the video call, fourth master mo was sitting on a sofa as he looked at butler quan with a dark expression. ¡°i want it!¡± butler quan became excited. ¡± well, if i get into any idents and die, please exchange my sry for underworld coins and burn them for me, who is underground! ¡± after speaking, butler quan chased after master rong and found the best angle to broadcast to fourth master mo. at the same time, overseas. fourth master mo was sitting on a sofa in a nightclub. this resplendent nightclub was not in business. there were three men in suits standing behind fourth master mo, with tang luo standing on one side. on the other side, there was arge group of gun-wielding men. they all looked at fourth master mo and his men as if they had seen a ghost. the leader of the group was also sitting down, but he looked as if he had a needle in his butt. he was fidgeting restlessly, thinking that he was negotiating with mo linyuan. however, as they were talking, the other party suddenly started video-calling someone. moreover, the person who was said to have a strange and unpredictable temperament and was usually extremely sinister and unsmiling was actuallyughing at this moment! and that smile was so frighteningly gentle. what video was he watching? why aren¡¯t you talking? so, what was the condition he had just proposed? was he not willing to agree? f * ck! the four of them dared to be on his territory. this was his territory. was he trying to suppress her by negotiating with him? ¡± fourth master, we¡¯ve been working together for a long time. the price you¡¯ve offered this time is really a little inappropriate. ¡± the short fatty, who was the leader of the group, gulped and said, ¡± the conditions that i have just stated are not difficult for theher abyss empire. so, can you agree to them? ¡± fourth master mo did not reply. tang luo and the others didn¡¯t make any sound. everyone was focused on the phone in fourth master mo¡¯s hand. the faces of the four men behind him were clearly twitching. on the other hand, tang luo had a motherly smile on his face. ¡± young madam is indeed young madam. she¡¯s domineering no matter what. only a woman like her is worthy of lord fourth! ¡± ¡°my wife, she¡¯s so pretty.¡± as fourth master mo looked on, he suddenly said something. the other party¡¯s leader stretched his neck. he had thought that lord fourth was answering him, but this sentence almost made him snap his neck. ??? wife? good looking? wait a minute, aren¡¯t they discussing business? ¡°fourth master?¡± short donggua couldn¡¯t help but shout out again. his head was already covered in cold sweat, and his hair waspletely wet. his hair waspletely shining as he waited for fourth master mo to give his answer. in the end, fourth master mo was actually addicted to his phone and stopped looking at him. ¡°what¡¯s with the noise?¡± fourth master mo raised his head and looked coldly at the short wintermelon, ¡± don¡¯t disturb me from looking at my wife! ¡± ¡°???¡±short donggua was dumbfounded. ¡± lord fourth ... aren¡¯t we going to finish the business first? ¡± wasn¡¯t that batch of goods more important? was his wife more important than the goods? what was a wife? wasn¡¯t it just something like clothes that you could change whenever you wanted? however, if it was goods, there would be no such shop after this vige ... what was so important about his wife? ¡± i told you, i¡¯m looking at my wife. if you say one more word, i¡¯ll cut your tongue off. ¡± fourth master mo did not even lift his head. his voice was ruthless, but his face was gentle as he revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°lord fourth, forgive me for being honest, but isn¡¯t business the most important thing at this time? what¡¯s so nice about a wife? i¡¯ll get sick of it if i look at her every day. if you like women, i can give you a few. there are all kinds of women you like. mature ones, loli ones, gentle ones, domineering ones, gentle ones, wild ones ... i guarantee you¡¯ll be sofortable that you can¡¯t control yourself. if you¡¯re willing, you can even get a hundred at once!¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t raise his head. he suddenly lifted his leg and kicked the coffee table away. it hit the short fatty directly, knocking over his sofa. the short fatty screamed in fear, with his four limbs in the air. ¡°i¡¯m calling for my wife.¡± fourth master mo coldly replied, ¡± my wife will be jealous. ¡± after he finished speaking, fourth master mo turned around and nced at tang luo. he asked with some self-doubt, ¡± will he? ¡± his wife had once asked him to find another woman ... ¡°should be?¡± tang luo said without much confidence. his young madam¡¯s brain circuit was not quite the same as a normal woman¡¯s. moreover, their young madam didn¡¯t seem to love her as much as lord fourth ... she always felt that young madam was like a lecherous young master, while lord fourth was like a maiden who had been led astray ... Chapter 865 Chapter 865: mansion number one Trantor: 549690339 the short fatty was helped up, and he looked as if he had seen a ghost. he probably never dreamed that mo linyuan would kick him over and beat him up for his wife when he wanted to send a few women to mo linyuan. although he didn¡¯t say anything, three words appeared in the short fatty¡¯s eyes. henpecked? could there be a terrifying tigress in theher abyss empire¡¯s family? otherwise, why would fourth master mo not like women and not even put on an act? even if he gave him a woman, fourth master mo¡¯s wife shouldn¡¯t know, right? even if he knew, so what? he was the person in charge of theher abyss empire. could fourth master mo¡¯s wife be more powerful than him? women were definitely ordinary. no matter how powerful they were, how powerful could they be? moreover, normal men like women who are weaker than themselves. who would like a woman who is stronger than them? this kind of woman would make normal men feel very inferior, okay? the short fatty wiped the blood from his nose and looked in fourth master mo¡¯s direction in fear. seeing fourth master mo¡¯s strange and gentle smile, he was a little shocked and got goosebumps. he was also a little curious and wanted to see what was on fourth master mo¡¯s phone that could make the head of the mo family stare at it so intently that he even stopped talking about business. ¡°fourth master, qianqian.¡± the short fatty shouted again. mo linyuan suddenly raised his head, his eyes were cold and he nced at the short fatty with great pressure. the short fatty¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his hair stood on end. he felt that mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were too terrifying and he seemed to be very impatient. although he was afraid, the short fatty couldn¡¯t help but frown. mo linyuan had been ignoring her all this while, but he had even kicked her just now. this deal was very important to mo linyuan, but he was not in a hurry to negotiate with him. was she looking down on him or what? the short fatty sized up mo linyuan and the three people behind him, then looked at tang luo. there were only a few people on mo linyuan¡¯s side, but he had dozens of people behind him. moreover, this nightclub was his territory and was surrounded by his people. could he take mo linyuan down directly? how many people wanted to take down the leader of theher abyss empire but couldn¡¯t? if he could do it, he would be a legend. everyone would admire him, and his power would increase rapidly. thinking of this, the short fatty actually became a little excited. didn¡¯t mo linyuan like to look at his phone? he was so engrossed in it that he had probably forgotten about his surroundings. if he didn¡¯t make a move now, when would he? the short fatty leaned over to the person next to him and said a few words. the person next to him nodded, then turned back to talk to the person behind him. as the group of people were talking, tang luo said, ¡± stelin, i advise you not to do anything that will get you killed. ¡± ¡°who said i¡¯m courting death!¡± stelin¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly raised his hand. the people behind them had surrounded fourth master mo and his men. all of their guns were aimed at mo linyuan and his men, and some of them even fired at them. in the end, fourth master mo simply raised his hand and something flew out of his hand with a ¡± pa pa pa ¡± sound. something had hit their guns and wrists. following that, the muffled sound of a gun falling to the ground could be heard. almost everyone on the short fatty¡¯s side was holding their wrists. as for the three men behind fourth master mo, their mouths twitched. they were just about to make their move when ... lord fourth had killed these people in seconds. speaking of theher abyss empire, fourth master mo was not only a man of brains, he was also a man of martial arts. although he didn¡¯t fight much, he was always very frightening when he did. he was simply a freak. if he wasn¡¯t a freak, he wouldn¡¯t be so strong. once he made a move, no one else would have the chance to make a move. he didn¡¯t even need a gun, and he wouldn¡¯t carry any weapons with him. a few stones and leaves in his hands were more lethal than bullets. ¡°i said i¡¯m looking at my wife. don¡¯t you understand?¡± fourth master mo lifted his eyes for a second before looking back at his phone. he crossed his legs and leaned back slightly on the sofa. his movements looked very rxed. he was in someone else¡¯s territory, a ce where danger was lurking everywhere, but he was as calm as if he was in his own home. from the beginning to the end, his face had an extremely doting smile. the short fatty sat back down on the sofa. he pulled out a piece of tissue and began to wipe his sweat that was rolling down like a storm. as for his own people, they had all retreated to his side. ¡°do you think the ruler of theher abyss empire is that weak? if he¡¯s that weak, how could he still be in this position until today?¡± tang luo nced at the short fatty. ¡± stelin, if we weren¡¯t interested in this batch of goods in your hands, we wouldn¡¯t havee here. it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t get your goods if you don¡¯t give them to us. we follow the rules, not robbers, but we can use the methods of robbers.¡± the short fatty¡¯s face turned pale. he could not even speak. fourth master mo continued to look at leng rongrong riding the white tiger. the more he looked at her, the more he found his wife adorable. on the other hand, leng rongrong had already crossed a few streets and arrived at the dongnan pce. this was the best vi area in the area. mansion number one had the best view and was extremelyrge, taking up almost half of the mountain. however, there was a problem with the vi area, which was that ordinary people could not enter. unless it was the owner of the vi or invited by the owner of the vi, and it had to be through the property manager of the dongnan pce. ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter this ce. it could be said that the management was very strict. when leng rongrong reached the door, she flipped off the big white tiger. butler quan caught up to her and also jumped off the horse. then, they were stopped outside the gate. a group of security guards at the door looked at them warily and asked if they were the owners of this ce. because they looked unfamiliar, they needed to show evidence. leng rongrong frowned. ¡± i forgot if i¡¯ve bought a house here before ... ye fei, do you? ¡± ¡°i told you to bring me here, of course i have it!¡± ye fei snorted. ¡± hey, it¡¯s me. don¡¯t you guys recognize me? ¡± ye fei walked up from behind. when the security guards saw him, they suddenly realized who he was. ¡± so it¡¯s young master ye. are these young master ye¡¯s friends? ¡± ¡°yeah, we¡¯re going to my house for a gathering!¡± ye fei said. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t recognize you just now. oh, right, young master ye, don¡¯t run around after you go in, especially with all these animals you¡¯ve brought. it¡¯s not good to affect the other owners. after all, young master ye, you should know who lives here. also, the owner of mansion number one has returned recently. please don¡¯t go over there to mess with him, young master ye.¡± Chapter 866 Chapter 866: hubby, you¡¯re super handsome! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°mansion number one?¡± ye fei raised his eyebrows. he was going to mansion number one. he nced at the security guard and asked, ¡± what¡¯s the situation at mansion number one? ¡± ¡°the owner¡¯s identity is quite special, and she knows some arrays. it¡¯s said that she has set up many arrays around the vi. one of our security guards identally barged in and almost died there. he¡¯s still receiving treatment in the hospital, so young master ye should still be on guard.¡± the security guard said, ¡± we¡¯ve also sent quite a number of people to guard mansion number one. the owner doesn¡¯t allow anyone to approach. ¡± ye fei nodded when he heard what the security guard said. ¡°okay, i got it. thank you for the reminder.¡± ye fei patted the security guard¡¯s shoulder, then said to leng rongrong and the others, ¡± let¡¯s go to my house. don¡¯t run around, you hear me? ¡± leng rongrong flipped onto the white tiger, and butler quan hurriedly flipped onto the horse¡¯s back. then, he continued to chase after his young madam and broadcast the live broadcast to his fourth master. he finally understood that the matter of a pay increase depended on lord fourth¡¯s happiness. whether lord fourth was happy or not was all because of young madam. if lord fourth was happy to see young madam, he would get a raise. if he didn¡¯t let lord fourth see young madam, lord fourth would be unhappy and his sry would be deducted. after ye fei got into the car, he drove directly to follow leng rongrong and the others. as he drove, he shouted, ¡± wait for me! f * ck, my four-wheeled motorcycle can¡¯t outrun your four-legged motorcycle!¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t go to mansion number one directly, but went to ye fei¡¯s mansion first. ¡°what do we do? it sounds quite profound, and there¡¯s actually a formation or something.¡± ye fei poured water for them and even took out a big basin to drain the water for rainstorm and the big white tiger. ¡± the security guards are easy to deal with. they can faint with one knock, but do things like formations really exist? it¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t exist, but if it does, i won¡¯t!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how to either.¡± butler quan raised his hand. ¡°i don¡¯t know how to either.¡± li ruhua shook her head, then stared at leng rongrong with a burning gaze. ¡± young madam, will you? ¡± ¡°i know a little, but i¡¯m not that good.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i think she¡¯s a little worse than bai rucao. ¡± at the very least, she would not be able to easily break the array in her original residence. however, bai rucao was able to teach xuanyuan qiongyu how to break this array easily. however, if storm was in mansion number one, she couldn¡¯t just leave him be. after all, xuanyuan qiongyu had a previous record, and as her master, she would not be any better off. she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to storm. after a short discussion in the room, leng rongrong decided to go over there alone to take a look. then, she was met with collective opposition, and even the storm snorted to express its disagreement. butler quan immediately blocked leng rongrong¡¯s way, his face full of panic. ¡± young madam, lord fourth said that you can¡¯t go alone. he¡¯s afraid that something might happen to you! wait for his return!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± nothing will happen. even if i can¡¯t defeat bai rucao, i can still escape. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll go and take a look alone. as long as no one holds me back, there won¡¯t be any problems. ¡± ¡°no!¡± butler quan almost pulled leng rongrong back, then he gave himself a shock as if he was struck by lightning. he quickly hid his hand behind his back and muttered, ¡± lord fourth, i didn¡¯t touch it! ¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± um, young madam, please be more self-aware. don¡¯t you know that your actions are rted to my sry and ie? ¡± ¡± money is very important to me! ¡± butler quan said in all seriousness. ¡°so, you¡¯re not willing to spend money, nor are you willing to spend money to marry a wife. why are you saving money? what¡¯s the point of that?¡± leng rongrong looked at butler quan with a serious expression. he felt that butler quan was aplete miser who was keen on hiding his money. he earned quite a lot, but butler quan was reluctant to spend money. he kept his money tight and never spent more than a hundred yuan on anything. although he bought a lot, he only bought things that cost a few or tens of yuan ... ¡± it¡¯s about saving money. i¡¯m happy when i see the string of numbers on my bank card. ¡± butler quan said in all seriousness. ¡± and then ... you¡¯re not willing to spend it, and you don¡¯t have a family ... money is something that you can¡¯t bring with you when you¡¯re alive, and you can¡¯t bring it with you when you¡¯re dead. ¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes. ¡± so, for someone like you who doesn¡¯t spend money, there¡¯s no point in sry. if you really need money, don¡¯t be afraid, i¡¯ll provide for you!¡± ¡°f * ck, don¡¯t!¡± butler quan was so shocked that he took a step back. he held his phone nervously as if he was talking to god. ¡± master, i didn¡¯t say that! ¡± it was young madam who said it. how can i let young madam support me? you can just provide for me!¡± ¡°get lost, who wants to provide for you?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the other end of the phone, ¡± don¡¯t let my wife misunderstand me! ¡± butler quan¡¯s face darkened. ¡± however, you don¡¯t want my wife to be your sugar daddy. do you despise her? ¡± butler quan: ¡°!!! ¡± how should he answer? asking the young madam to provide for him? wouldn¡¯t that enrage lord fourth even more? f * ck, was he in a dead end now? when leng rongrong heard the conversation between mo linyuan and butler quan, her eyes widened and she snatched the phone from butler quan. then, she saw fourth master mo through the camera. he was wearing a ck suit with a diamond cor pin on his cor. his face was slightly sinister, but his looks were still so devilish and stunning. ah, her husband was still so good-looking! he looked so good in the video too! eye-pleasing, too eye-pleasing! ¡°hi, hubby!¡± leng rongrong held her phone and waved at fourth master mo. she blinked her eyes and said, ¡± hubby, you¡¯re super handsome! ¡± hearing this, fourth master mo¡¯s originally slightly sinister expression instantly bloomed like a hundred flowers, giving leng rongrong a spring-like smile. ¡°my wife is also very beautiful.¡± ¡°honey, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m just going to check it out. i promise i won¡¯t put myself in danger!¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and swore to the heavens with a straight face, ¡± if i¡¯m in any danger, i¡¯ll be struck by lightning! ¡± as soon as he finished his sentence, fourth master mo¡¯s face was like a thunderstorm, ¡± don¡¯t curse yourself! in the future, swear not to let yourself be struck by lightning. if you really are struck by lightning, i¡¯ll take your ce.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded his head vigorously. the usually overbearing lord rong was now like an obedient kitten. ¡± then, hubby, can i go? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± fourth master mo replied sternly, ¡± wait for me to return. ¡± ¡°but i¡¯m worried about the storm.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s little face fell, and she said dejectedly, ¡± if you do this, i¡¯ll feel very useless. i¡¯ll feel that i can¡¯t solve anything and that you have to do everything. ¡± Chapter 867 Chapter 867: guidance from her husband Trantor: 549690339 in an instant, lord fourth¡¯s heart softened. looking at the woman¡¯s puffed up cheeks and her tearful appearance, he felt very worried. he really wanted to stuff her into his pocket and carry her with him wherever he went. ¡°you¡¯re still not letting me go?¡± leng rongrong looked up, her eyes already filled with tears. she was an actress after all, and her emotions could change easily. ¡°go!¡± fourth master mo managed to say this word with difficulty. ¡± but you have to be careful. if there¡¯s any danger, or something you can¡¯t grasp, retreat immediately! ¡± ¡°you have to ensure your own safety first before you can save storm. if something happened to you, then no one would be able to save storm.¡± as though he was instructing his own daughter, fourth master mo carefully said every word. butler quan¡¯s jaw almost fell off in shock. he had known mo linyuan for many years ... this was the first time she had seen theher abyss empire¡¯s fourth master mo speak so seriously, carefully, and patiently ... if it was anyone else, fourth master mo would have immediately said, ¡± hurry up and send you to your death! ¡± however, lord fourth¡¯s attitude toward the young mistress was enough to drive the higher-ups of theher abyss empire crazy. they might think that this was a fake lord fourth! no, it wasn¡¯t just them. he also felt that this lord fourth was probably a fake. if that was true, why would lord fourth speak in such a manner? what kind of tone and attitude was this? even a ghost had not seen such a thing before, alright? ¡°yes, i know,¡± lord rong also acted like a little woman and nodded seriously and obediently. she was a living good girl! she was clearly a terrifying and violent queen, but now, she had turned into an obedient little rabbit? what was going on with these two people? why were they so terrifying? when they became cute, they were simply frightening. after giving a few more instructions, fourth master mo agreed to let master rong go to mansion number one to investigate. because he knew leng rongrong¡¯s strength, when butler quan and ye fei volunteered to protect master rong, fourth master mo said a few words that were very hurtful. ¡°don¡¯t drag my wife down.¡± then, butler quan and ye fei had the urge to squat in a corner and draw circles. lord fourth¡¯s words were too reasonable. it was really a bloodbath. lord rong was much stronger than them. that was why they felt inferior. after leng rongrong had a chat with mo linyuan, she was ready to set off for mansion number one. it just so happened that she was prepared when she went out. leng rongrong was wearing a ck light sweater suit and had some small weapons on her. after bidding farewell to butler quan and the others, leng rongrong set off. under mo linyuan¡¯s strong request, leng rongrong even put on a bluetooth earphone to keep mo linyuan on the line. there was still a long way to go from ye fei¡¯s mansion to mansion number one, so leng rongrong set off on the big white tiger. the white tiger didn¡¯t make any sound when it ran. after all, it was a big cat. it was much better than the storm. the sound of the hooves in the storm was quite loud. like lightning, the white tiger swiftly crossed a few roads, then carried leng rongrong and rushed in the direction of mansion number one. halfway up the mountain, there were security posts. after all, it was the best vi in the dongnan pce. there were many security guards patrolling every day. when leng rongrong reached the ce, she immediately flipped off the big white tiger¡¯s back. then, she let the big white tiger go back first, while she hid behind a big tree. taking advantage of the fact that there were not many people around, leng rongrong rushed to the side of the wall. there were many thorny vines on the wall. when leng rongrong saw those vines, she was slightly interested. ¡°honey, there are a lot of vines on the wall, and they are thorny. i think it will be very useful if we use it on the wall of our house. it will be very effective against thieves!¡± ¡°nt it if you like.¡± fourth master mo gently said, ¡± focus and don¡¯t talk. you¡¯re already outside mansion number one, right? ¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m looking for a suitable tree and am going to climb over the wall to see.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°wait a moment, i¡¯ll show you the environment.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s voice was heard from the earpiece. ¡°eh? can you look at the environment?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± you hacked into the surveince system here? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m taking-break-¡± less than a minuteter, lord fourth¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the earpiece. ¡± that¡¯s enough. take another five steps forward. if you climb over the wall from that position, there¡¯ll be a tree that you cannd on. ¡± after entering, you can look at the environment inside from the tree and make sure if there is a formation. if the formation wasn¡¯t there, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it. once you activated it, i might not be able to help you. so, make sure there¡¯s no formation before you take action.¡± ¡°good! thank you, hubby!¡± leng rongrong raised her hand, and an extremely thin steel wire flew out of the bracelet on her wrist, wrapping around the tree inside in an instant. pulling on the wire, leng rongrong kicked the wall twice, and her whole body climbed up the wall. after she got up, she jumped lightly andnded on the tree inside. of following that, leng rongrong sat on the big tree and watched everything inside. at the same time, in the same nightclub. aptop was ced in front of fourth master mo. he was no longer holding onto his phone. instead, he was using theptop to watch the surveince footage of master rong. his wife was really getting more and more beautiful. although she was wearing a ck sweater, she was still so moving under the night sky. every movement of hers could stir up his heart. he climbed over the wall in one go andnded on a branch with ease. he sat on the branch again, swinging his legs and tilting his head to check if there were any surveince cameras around. under the night sky, this girl who looked so small made people¡¯s hearts flutter. the short and fat man opposite him was stunned. so are we still going to talk about this business? mo linyuan was a lunatic. did he note here to discuss business with him? did hee here to use hisputer to hack into other people¡¯s surveince system? then, he would see what his wife was doing. and at the same time, guide his wife to break into someone else¡¯s house? the short fatty felt that theher abyss empire¡¯s ruler was a lunatic ... was he crazy? did hee all the way here just to disgust him? or was she trying to feed him dog food? of course, the short fatty did not dare to speak. after all, he had seen fourth master mo shoot his men. they felt that no matter how many of them they had, they could not surround mo linyuan. tang luo and the others were also watching leng rongrong in the surveince video. all of them actually revealed looks of surprise and admiration. their young madam looked quite small and skinny, but her movements were amazing. he¡¯s so handsome! their young madam seemed to be very strong! Chapter 868 Chapter 868: lord rong¡¯s father was looking at her! Trantor: 549690339 on this side, fourth master mo was watching his wife from the surveince cameras. however, he did not know that in another ce, in front of a floor-to-ceiling window, a middle-aged man was looking at aptop with the same image as fourth master mo. next to the middle-aged man was a woman of simr age. the woman looked at the screen with interest. ¡± your daughter has been causing a lot of trouble in the capital recently. he¡¯s more ruthless than you, sending that old bastard of the xuanyuan family to prison and taking over everything in the xuanyuan family!¡± ¡°is she really my daughter?¡± the man was very handsome. even though he was middle-aged, one could still tell from his face that he was once so handsome that women would go crazy for him. ¡°she¡¯s your daughter, and her mother is bai wanrong.¡± the woman said, ¡± xuanyuan nantian, you¡¯re not going to the capital to see her? ¡± it looked very interesting. i really like your daughter!¡± ¡± my daughter is so handsome and powerful. i¡¯m a little nervous. ¡± xuanyuan nantian stared at the surveince screen without blinking. when he saw leng rongrong scanning the surroundings seriously, he was both excited and worried. this was his daughter. his daughter was very cool, just like him when he was young! ¡°heh, you can be nervous too?¡± the womanughed out loud. ¡± who do you think you are? do you think there¡¯s anything that can make you nervous? even gods and ghosts respect you, okay?¡± xuanyuan nantian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± of course i¡¯m nervous. ¡± he had never known that he had a daughter. now that her daughter had suddenly appeared, how could he not be nervous? he was about to take on the role of a father, but his child was not a newborn baby who did not know anything, but a big girl. how could he not be nervous? his daughter had grown up and had her own thoughts. how would he know if she liked him as her father? she had three godfathers and a master and godmother ... she did notck anything. if he suddenly appeared, how would she feel? xuanyuan nantian, lord rong¡¯s father, was a very powerful man. at this moment, he was lost and worried. the back of the woman¡¯s head was twitching. ¡± you¡¯re the boss of the 19th floor, after all. you¡¯re such a big shot. are you afraid that your daughter won¡¯t cling to you? ¡± ¡± she doesn¡¯tck anything. she¡¯s so rich and capable. she doesn¡¯t need to rely on anyone. ¡± xuanyuan nantian rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡± let¡¯s observe first. ¡± he didn¡¯t dare to rush in front of his daughter. what if she disliked him? what if his daughter asked him why he had abandoned her and why he had not raised her? ¡± fine, you observe, you observe ... ¡± the woman forcefully patted the back of her head, causing it to hurt. it was so easy for father and daughter to recognize each other. if they liked it, they liked it. if they didn¡¯t, they didn¡¯t. wasn¡¯t their blood rtionship obvious? ¨C leng rongrong had already jumped down from the tree. even though they had entered the wall, there was still a long way to go before they reached the vi. however, she could clearly sense that there were no security guards in bai rucao¡¯s mansion number one. all the security guards were at the entrance. therefore, she didn¡¯t have to worry about security after she entered. however, she needed to see if there were any legendary formations. although she knew some things about formations, she was not particrly proficient in them. she was never serious about anything she learned, even though she learned everything. although she was talented and learned everything quickly, she was still far from being a real master. along the way, mo linyuan kept reminding her to pay attention to certain ces through her bluetooth headset. as she walked forward, leng rongrong came across a few formations. however, they were all rtively simple things, and she just happened to be able to break them, so she directly barged in. the deeper she went, the more dangerous and terrifying the formations were. leng rongrong even discovered many traps. it seemed that this bai ru cao was very defensive and had hidden many traps. leng rongrong was much more cautious now. after walking around, she realized that there was a huge array in front of her. she was not confident that she could break through that array. thousand killing array. it was said that thousands of people would be killed if they entered this formation. moreover, she was all alone. she had heard of this formation before, but had always thought it was just a legend. she didn¡¯t expect bai ru cao to have such arge formation here. from the tone of her godfathers, bai rucao wasn¡¯t a very powerful person. moreover, she must have done something bad in the past and was forced to leave the entertainment industry because her mother had a handle on her. however, she didn¡¯t look so simple now. moreover, she had returned to the entertainment industry. his godfathers didn¡¯t know what his mother had used against bai rucao. they only knew that his mother had easily driven bai rucao out of the entertainment industry. as far as his godfather knew, bai ru cao had a good reputation back then. even after leaving the entertainment industry, there were still many people who felt that it was a pity, and many people liked bai rucao very much. therefore, if bai rucao returned to the entertainment industry, there should still be a lot of people supporting her. moreover, bai rucao¡¯s retirement from her peak back then had always been a regret in many people¡¯s hearts. bai rucao¡¯s sudden return was bound to set off a storm of blood in the entertainment industry. as for leng rongrong, she was currently in the entertainment industry. although she was a little famous, she did not have many works to speak of, so it was easy for people to forget her. if she were to really fight with bai rucao, she would probably lose miserably. leng rongrong knew that bai rucao had a grudge against her mother, bai wanrong. she also knew that bai rucao was interested in her ring, and now she had stolen her storm. therefore, she knew that she was bound to have a conflict with bai ru zao. thousand killing array ... leng rongrong looked at the array, not having any idea what to do. fourth master mo¡¯s voice also came from the other end of the earpiece, ¡± don¡¯t go in. this array is very difficult to break. furthermore, it is rumored that there are 1000 ways to kill a person who tries to break through it. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any other breakthrough. if we don¡¯t go through the formation, is there any other way?¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°rongrong, you go back. i¡¯ll send someone else over.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± if i can¡¯t sneak in, i¡¯ll do it openly. ¡± you go back to ye fei¡¯s vi and wait. the police wille in 30 minutes at most.¡± leng rongrong heard mo linyuan¡¯s words and hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she did not force her way in. even if she could break in, she might not be able to save storm. she could enter, but storm might not be able toe out of the array. moreover, storm had no wings and could not fly ... she obediently returned to ye fei¡¯s vi. not long after, the police arrived. moreover, there were quite a number of people who hade. the leader was mo linyuan¡¯s brother, di kuo. the moment zhai kuo saw leng rongrong, the first thing he did was to size her up. then, he smiled and said, ¡± this must be the famous young madam? ¡± Chapter 869 Chapter 869: zhai kuo helped Trantor: 549690339 ¡°the young madam you¡¯re thinking of.¡± ¡± can we go to mansion number one? ¡± butler quan asked. captain zhai?¡± ¡°is there any ce i can¡¯t go?¡± zhai kuo smiled and said, ¡± lord fourth has already told me about the situation. the storm has been stolen. we are now looking for the suspect to investigate. of course, we can. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± sorry to trouble you, officer hao. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re wee. lord fourth¡¯s wife is my sister-inw. we¡¯re all family. ¡± as zhai kuo spoke, he asked curiously in a low voice, ¡± can you really carry the fourth master and princess? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. should she say yes or no? he always felt that it was not good for a woman to have great strength, right? moreover, wouldn¡¯t lord fourth lose a little face if word got out? zhai kuo gave a half-smile and did not pursue the matter further. he asked again, ¡± so, is that dog called storm really a dog? is there a dog that¡¯s this big? although it looked exactly like a dog, its genes had mutated, right? with such a huge body, it¡¯s almost like a divine beast.¡± ¡°ahem, it¡¯s probably not a dog.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± storm is a wolf ... but it has some dog-like characteristics. moreover, wolves don¡¯t seem to be this big. ¡± although storm had always been raised by them like a dog. but in fact, they were not very sure whether storm was a wolf. at least, at the ce where they found storm, they had not seen a wolf like storm. but in general, storm was still more like a wolf. it was much more convenient after zhai kuo and his group arrived. after all, zhai kuo was not an ordinary person. not to mention his job, no one dared to disobey him as the young master of the zhai family. the zhai family was a powerful family of officials in the capital. the four big families did not dare to underestimate the zhai family. among the zhai family, many of them were in the military and they were doing very well. moreover, this family was the most united family in the capital. everyone in the zhai family was very protective of their family members. most of the time, as long as the zhai family members were in trouble, everyone in the zhai family would unite in an instant. then, he would help those who were in trouble. there was once an incident that happened in the zhai family that left a deep impression in the world. it was probably because a girl in the zhai family was deceived by a man and almost took it to heart. hence, the people in the zhai family, regardless of whether they were elders or juniors, regardless of where they were or whether they had a mission, rushed to the capital city in the shortest time possible. then, the man who lied to miss zhai was in a terrible state. it was said that several armies had gathered together and surrounded this man. it was extremely terrifying. many people still remembered this incident. leng rongrong had also heard of it. although she thought that she was protective of her own family members, she did not exaggerate it as much as the zhai family. zhai kuo made a call to the property management and then contacted bai rucao. zhai kuo called bai rucao and said that he wanted to visit her and let her ept the investigation. surprisingly, bai rucao was quite straightforward. she agreed to let zhai kuo go over and said that she would turn off the traps there. hence, zhai kuo brought leng rongrong and the others directly to mansion number one. after they sessfully entered and confirmed that the array was really closed, the group of them entered the mansion. in the hall, bai rucao was wearing a purple nightgown and drinking on the sofa. when she heard themotion, she turned to look at zhai kuo and the others. ¡°young master zhai, long time no see.¡± ¡± what are you searching for? ¡± bai rucao smiled at zhai kuo with her seductive eyes. ¡°a dog,¡± zhai kuo said, ¡± miss leng¡¯s dog is missing. someone reported that it was with miss bai, so we came to take a look. ¡± ¡°a dog? i don¡¯t have a dog here, but i do have a wolf. however, it shouldn¡¯t be the one that miss leng lost, right?¡± bai ru cao chuckled. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. the moment she entered this ce, she could feel that storm had definitely been here. ¡°is that so?¡± ¡± miss bai, why don¡¯t you show us? ¡± di kuo asked. bai rucao whistled, and a storm rushed out. storm¡¯s entire body was snow-white. when it charged very fast, it looked like a huge furball. it instantly appeared in front of everyone. ¡°storm!¡± the moment leng rongrong saw the storm appear, her heart skipped a beat. storm was very smart. it was unlikely to listen to other people¡¯s orders except for its own. however, it suddenly appeared because of bai ru cao¡¯s whistle. this meant that it was actually listening to bai ru cao¡¯s orders. this was really not very scientific. what¡¯s with the storm? why would he listen to bai ruzao? ¡°miss bai, this pet of yours is really the pet that miss leng lost.¡± zhai kuo stared at bai rucao and said, ¡± i wonder how this pet ended up in miss bai¡¯s hands? ¡± the people around di kuo also stared at bai rucao aggressively. it was as if bai ru cao was a thief. bai rucao¡¯s expression was calm. ¡± young master zhai, as a captain, you don¡¯t even have any evidence and you want to use someone? my pet, how is it miss leng¡¯s pet? it¡¯s clearly my pet, it¡¯s called little bean.¡± li ruhua couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. leng rongrong and the others all looked at li ruhua. li ruhua covered her mouth. ¡± sorry, yingluo. ¡± a good storm was actually called a bean, so how did the storm look like a bean? this naming ability wasparable to his parents¡¯. ¡± miss leng has provided us with the photos of the lost pet. there are photos of this pet with miss leng since it was young. the photos can directly prove that this is miss leng¡¯s pet. ¡± zhai kuo took out the photo politely. after all, fourth master mo had warned him that this bai ru cao was not to be trifled with. if he could find storm, he should do so properly and try not to get into a conflict with her. bai rucao took a look at the photo and said casually, ¡± this photo is very simr to my pet, but it can¡¯t prove it. there were people who looked simr, not to mention pets. also, you said you were looking for a dog, but i¡¯m raising a wolf!¡± ¡°you¡¯re just quibbling. there are people who look alike, but can there be people who look exactly the same?¡± li ruhua frowned and said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re looking for a dog or a wolf. it¡¯s our storm! storm, hurry up ande over. do you know how many people are worried about you?¡± li ruhua shouted storm. but the storm was unmoved. ¡°storm?¡± butler quan also tried to call out to her. in the past, storm would listen to them at home, but at this moment, storm was sitting next to bai ru cao. it was unmoved and only looked at its master. storm snorted in exasperation and rushed up, raising his hooves to whip the storm. Chapter 870 Chapter 870: the storm did not listen to her flowers Trantor: 549690339 then, storm raised his paw and pped storm¡¯s hoof away. the storm and the storm started in the house. crit rushed up to help, leaving chicken feathers all over the ground. the big white tiger joined the battle, but was whipped by the storm twice, and began crying. leng rongrong looked at the chaos and furrowed her brows. she turned to bai rucao and asked, ¡± what did you do to storm? did you feed it medicine?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t just use me. you need to have some evidence. otherwise, it¡¯ll be nder. do you understand?¡± bai ruzao raised her eyebrows. ¡± young master zhai, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also such an unreasonable person? ¡± zhai kuo looked at leng rongrong and whispered, ¡± isn¡¯t he your dog? do you have any evidence? ¡± however, the young paparazzo can not do any paternity test, right? you don¡¯t have its parents in your house ... if you really don¡¯t have any, why don¡¯t you summon it? make it listen to you?¡± ¡°storm!¡± leng rongrong shouted at storm. the storm was unmoved, as if it had not heard anything. ¡°storm, it¡¯s me!¡± leng rongrong shouted for a few minutes, but storm did not listen to her at all. on the other hand, bai ru zao whistled, and storm flew back to her side. after that, bai rucao patted storm¡¯s head gently and said to leng rongrong and the others, ¡± it seems that it¡¯s not a pet you all love. it doesn¡¯t even recognize you. ¡± leng rongrong stared at storm. st time, when it lost its mind, storm didn¡¯t bite her to death, but now, it didn¡¯t seem to recognize her at all. leng rongrong was about to rush forward, but she was stopped by zhai kuo. bai rucao said, ¡± young master zhai, i¡¯ve already cooperated with the investigation. if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. i should sleep. ¡± also, this pet is really mine, so you can¡¯t just say whatever you want.¡± at this moment, bai ru cao¡¯s eyes were cold. she was nning to send her guest off. leng rongrong looked at storm, feeling very unhappy, but she could not snatch it openly. there were too many traps in bai ru cao¡¯s ce, so she had no way of snatching the storm. li ruhua and butler quan were both furious. ye fei even started to scold them. he wanted to snatch storm, but leng rongrong stopped him. leng rongrong was still calm. although storm didn¡¯t recognize her, it didn¡¯t seem to be in a very manic state. everything seemed normal, so she knew that storm would be fine for the moment. after taking a look at bai rucao, leng rongrong said to zhai kuo, ¡± let¡¯s go back. ¡± without evidence, zhai kuo could not rob her openly. otherwise, it would affect him. however, just because she couldn¡¯t snatch zhai kuo from her, it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t. only by snatching storm would they be able to check why it didn¡¯t recognize them. of course, he couldn¡¯t rob them directly now. he had to wait for an opportunity, after the storm was over. the group of people left bai rucao¡¯s vi in anger. after returning to ye fei¡¯s vi, zhai kuo and the others left. after confirming that the storm was indeed in bai rucao¡¯s hands, it was enough for leng rongrong. ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t waste any more time and told li ruhua and the others to go home. storm snorted with a face full of question marks, his big eyes staring at leng rongrong, are we just going to leave like this? don¡¯t you want to get storm back? even big white tiger and critical hit were looking at leng rongrong. they were full of fighting spirit and wanted to snatch storm back. ¡°there¡¯s a thousand killing array at mansion number one. it¡¯s not something we can deal with.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i can¡¯t break that array for the time being. if we break into mansion number one and activate that array, i won¡¯t even be able to save my own life, let alone you guys. ¡± ¡°also, it¡¯s not reasonable for us to rob them openly. if bai rucao canunch a cyber attack on us at any moment, we¡¯ll be sinners.¡± ¡°of course, if no one knows what we¡¯re doing, we can still use this method.¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. she was looking for a suitable opportunity to snatch storm back. it was impossible to reason with someone like bai rucao. ¡°let¡¯s go back and think about it.¡± leng rongrong said with a cold face. ¡°this is too aggrieving!¡± ye fei clenched his fists and said, ¡± is this woman¡¯s array really that powerful? this is clearly your storm, and she shamelessly said it was her pet!¡± ¡± she must have done something to storm. otherwise, storm would have recognized me. ¡± leng rongrong frowned. it was already a littlete by the time she returned home. after leng rongrong washed up and went to bed, she had a video call with mo linyuan. then, she suddenly realized that fourth master mo was still in the nightclub-like ce. she didn¡¯t take a good look before, but this time, she suddenly saw a pile of guns on the ground beside him. leng rongrong was speechless. so under what circumstances did her husband guide her to bai rucao¡¯s mansion number one? ¡°you, can you let me take a look at your environment?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°my environment?¡± fourth master mo took the phone and turned it around. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°so, you¡¯re talking business? how¡¯s your business deal going?¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. she seemed to have dyed her husband¡¯s business. ¡°oh, i forgot. we haven¡¯t talked about it yet.¡± fourth master mo raised his hand and looked at his watch. only then did he realize that it was gettingte. he raised his head and looked at the short fatty opposite him. the short fatty was dozing off. he seemed to be dreaming of something, and with a quiver, he rolled from the sofa to the ground. fourth master mo was speechless ... ¡°then, hubby, i won¡¯t disturb you when you¡¯re busy with your business!¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡± it¡¯s been confirmed that bai rucao has the storm. i have my own arrangements. ¡± hubby, i love you. you can talk business now!¡± after speaking, leng rongrong even sent fourth master mo a flying kiss. mo linyuan hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡± i love you too. good night, mua mua. ¡± ¡°xoxo?¡± tang luo, who was behind them, was so shocked that it was as if he had been struck by a hundred heavenly thunderbolts. what did lord fourth say? he said,¡±muah!¡± oh my god, did he hear wrongly? lord fourth didn¡¯t seem like someone who would say kisses at all! f * ck, she felt her hair stand on end. the three men beside tang luo also felt their hair stand on end. they felt as if they had seen a ghost. perhaps seeing fourth master mo in this state was worse than seeing a ghost. ¨C the next day, leng rongrong went to the set. the moment she arrived at the set, she was surrounded by many people. gu meiyue immediately rushed up and shouted exaggeratedly, ¡± master rong, you¡¯re so handsome! ¡± i love you to death!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°what¡¯s too handsome?¡± ¡°are you riding a tiger? someone posted a video of you riding a tiger on the inte. you¡¯re so cool, okay?¡± gu meiyue was extremely agitated. ¡± why didn¡¯t you ride a tiger to the production set? ¡± he wanted to see that big white tiger! i also want to try it!¡± Chapter 871 Chapter 871: lord rong is being criticized Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong turned on her phone and took a look. she never expected that a video of her riding a tiger would really be photographed, and it was even very clear, and it was directly uploaded to the inte. then, she made it to the hot search. some people scolded her, while others said that she was very handsome. theizens were divided into two groups. one group was cursing fiercely, while the other group only thought that leng rongrong was too handsome and envied her for being able to raise a tiger. leng rongrong was speechless. she was already very low-profile and tried very hard not to be discovered, but someone actually managed to take such a high definition video? she couldn¡¯t deny that it wasn¡¯t her, because the face she saw when she turned around was extremely clear. raising a tiger and even riding it, although it was very impressive, it was still very easy to be scolded. manyizens who didn¡¯t know what was going on felt that she was not qualified to raise a tiger, let alone ride it. many felt that the tiger was too pitiful to be used as a mount. it was a first-ss protected animal in the country. why didn¡¯t she ride a giant panda instead of a tiger? wouldn¡¯t that be more impressive? riding a tiger just to show off? what¡¯s wrong with you? when leng rongrong saw thesements, she felt helpless. she didn¡¯t expect to be seen and even recorded. she didn¡¯t ride tigers often. most of the time, she used storm and rainstorm. after all, the white tiger was much weaker. many of the crew members were also looking at leng rongrong. some people were saying that leng rongrong was very cool, but there were also people who were talking about how she dared to ride on a first ss protected animal and swagger through the city. everyone was discussing. ¡± she¡¯s so cool from the video. riding a white tiger is even cooler than driving a luxury car. and she¡¯s running so fast! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s handsome, but have you considered how the white tiger will feel? was that tiger for riding? you¡¯re the king of beasts, but you¡¯re being ridden by a woman!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she¡¯s raising a first ss protected animal and riding it. is she crazy? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t act tough like this, right? animals went extinct because of people like her!¡± ¡°humans and animals should live in harmony. the white tiger should return to the forest and live in the city. have you ever considered the tiger¡¯s feelings? the tiger lives with the power of nature!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. he suddenly has no good feelings for leng rongrong! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t have any good feelings towards leng rongrong either. i feel like she¡¯s just being pretentious! ¡± the group of people discussed in low voices, but leng rongrong could hear them when she passed by. butler quan, who was standing beside master rong, was furious when he heard this. their young mistress was already very pretentious. was there a need for her to be pretentious as the wife of the ruler of theher abyss empire? besides, young madam had alreadypleted the procedures for raising a tiger, okay? besides, this big white tiger was also willing to stay by the young mistress ¡®side. it was of its own free will. why did these idiots make it sound like the young mistress was forcing a good woman into prostitution? however, before butler quan could explode, gu meiyue, who was beside him, jumped up first. ¡± who would run to an empty street in the middle of the night to show off? are you guys crazy? ¡± gu meiyue pointed at the noses of the few people in front of her and said, ¡± master rong did not kill any protected animals. furthermore, master rong has aplete set of procedures, okay? ¡± ¡± which eye of yours saw that the big white tiger wasn¡¯t happy to be ridden by lord rong? it¡¯s its honor to be ridden by lord rong, okay? ¡± gu meiyue cursed at him. leng rongrong could not help but scratch her ears. she nced at gu meiyue and said, ¡± alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t exin, are you going to let them scold you? i don¡¯t have a good reputation, and you guys don¡¯t even look as good as me!¡± gu meiyue was still very clear about her own self-awareness. in the entertainment industry, she was probably one of the top female artistes with a bad reputation. the group of people took a few steps back from the scolding, but they did not dare to offend leng rongrong and the others, so they dispersed in embarrassment. however, gu meiyue¡¯s scolding had indeed caused these people to dislike leng rongrong even more. ¡°rongrong,¡± the director walked in front of leng rongrong and asked with a frown, ¡± you really rode a tiger? do you have a procedure for your tiger?¡± ¡°i did, but the procedures areplete.¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i¡¯m afraid the police will investigate.¡± the director looked at leng rongrong worriedly, afraid that she was lying to him. during this period, leng rongrong¡¯s reputation had been pretty good, including the incident at the martial arts school. in fact, it had also brought some attention to the film crew, and the film crew had been on the hot search several times. however, this time, the impact was so negative that the director couldn¡¯t help but worry. there were already some people on the inte calling for a boycott, saying that they wanted the production team to fire leng rongrong and find a new female lead. otherwise, everyone would collectively boycott a production team that did not care or protect wild animals. protecting the environment and caring for animals was everyone¡¯s job. therefore, the impact of this incident was very big, and even now, there were many foreign animal lovers who were criticizing leng rongrong madly. ever since the video was circtedst night, there were already some foreigners who had written articles to criticize it and posted them on the inte or in the newspapers. it was not hard to imagine that leng rongrong had provoked public anger. no matter how much the director liked leng rongrong, he was still a little annoyed when he saw the situation that could destroy the entire crew. ¡°director, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m legally raising this big white tiger. as for riding it, the white tiger is also willing.¡± leng rongrong continued, ¡± furthermore, many people should know the origin of this big white tiger. you can find it on the inte.¡± it was brought out from the primeval forest. moreover, it was during the filming of a variety show. anyone who had watched the variety show knew how she had taken the big white tiger away, and the big white tiger had been willing. ter on, at the celebration party, the big white tiger was also raised in front of the camera crew and all the cameras. even the primitive forest was hers, including everything inside. she had already bought all the other animals inside. they all belonged to her. moreover, she had never damaged the environment there, and had not even harmed any wild animals. in other words, she had helped some wild animals before. leng rongrong pursed her lips. she had not expected to be scolded so badly. that was why she didn¡¯t let the big white tiger go out on normal days. let¡¯s not talk about whether the big white tiger could control its wild nature, this fellow would cause quite a stir when it came out. forget about the chicken, forget about the horse, but it was a f * cking tiger. although storm was a wolf, he could cosy as a dog. everyone believed him. however, the white tiger could not tell others that it was a cat and that it had grown into a tiger because of itsrge size. Chapter 872 Chapter 872: daddy¡¯s angry! Trantor: 549690339 that day, leng rongrong was still filming with the crew. bai rucao didn¡¯t appear that day because she didn¡¯t have any scenes. most of the scenes were between leng rongrong and jiang zhan. the filming of these few scenes was considered to have gone smoothly. the only thing that wasn¡¯t going well was that many people were discussing leng rongrong¡¯s riding of the big white tiger in all sorts of low voices. no matter where leng rongrong went, the sound of such discussions would never stop. the discussions on the inte were even more outrageous. many fans knew about leng rongrong¡¯s subduing of the big white tiger and had seen the video, so they all spoke up for leng rongrong and told everyone what the truth was. leng rongrong had the right to raise a white tiger. in the end, there were still a lot of people who acted as if they were blind, and they just followed the wind and rain. it seemed like someone was fanning the mes in the middle, so leng rongrong was scolded particrly, particrly badly. those environmental activists were criticizing leng rongrong even more. there were also countless big vs who had a lot of fans who joined hands to repost it, boycotting leng rongrong in all kinds of ways. this even directly affected the situation of the martial arts school. there was also leng rongrong¡¯s other business. even the north thearch¡¯s club was affected. some people with ulterior motives wrote a long story, saying that the dishes in the north thearch¡¯s club were so delicious that they must have used wild animals or nts. the north thearch club was also doing shameless business. many people said that leng rongrong was utterly devoid of conscience. how could she treat a protected animal like this? what right did she have to be so arrogant? then, some people began to gossip about leng rongrong, saying that she had some kind of power behind her, and that her godfather was very powerful. so she was so awesome because of her godfather. following that, unpleasant words came. what leng rongrong¡¯s bus? he had slept with his godfathers, then slept with the director, and then slept with all sorts of other people. she didn¡¯t have much ability, but she was so rich, and it was all because she slept with her. a woman¡¯s jealousy was very strong, and there were many keyboard warriors on the inte. all in all, all kinds of ck water began to appear crazily. all of a sudden, many people started to trample on leng rongrong, one after another. even the passers-by started to do so. leng rongrong had offended some people in the past, and when these people saw her situation, they spent money to hire a water army to trample on leng rongrong. in the face of these negative remarks, leng rongrong¡¯s heart did not waver much. after all, she was doing things with integrity. she was obviously in a bad mood when she saw those people scolding her crazily and even dragging little nan yu into the mess with her family. in the afternoon, some animal rights protectors spontaneously organized a group and rushed to the film set. the film crew that was still filming could no longer film. there were too many people, and the entire crew was in a mess. even the cameraman¡¯s equipment had been smashed. many of the staff members were even injured from the pushing and squeezing. leng rongrong had gone to the toilet at that time. hence, when the animal rights personnel did not see leng rongrong, they said that the production team had hidden her, and then they started making a fuss. gu meiyue was an impulsive person to begin with, and now that master rong was her idol, she got into a fight in anger when she saw the situation. jiang zhan and butler quan went up to help, and a few reasonable people from the film crew also came up to exin the situation. as a result, the animal rights protectors suddenly became angry, probably because some people with bad intentions were leading the way. all of a sudden, the scene became chaotic. it was unknown who shouted, but the film crew hit him. then, they started fighting. when leng rongrong came out, she saw an extremely chaotic scene. she saw that a cameraman¡¯s equipment was about to be smashed, so she rushed over to support him. then, the other party saw leng rongrong. ¡°this bitch is here!¡± after this shout, everyone crowded towards leng rongrong. there were also many who were holding things in their hands and throwing them at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°f * ck, you¡¯re all f * cking idiots!¡± gu meiyue was tugging at someone¡¯s hair in the crowd. she had been in a good position, but her hair had turned into an afro. jiang zhan had been urging them to fight. the usually honest jiang zhan was on the verge of tears. he couldn¡¯t be persuaded at all. butler quan ran to leng rongrong¡¯s side. ¡± young madam, let¡¯s leave first, or you¡¯ll get hurt! ¡± ¡°everyone, stop!¡± leng rongrong did not leave. instead, she picked up a megaphone and started shouting, ¡± aren¡¯t you guys looking for me? i¡¯m here!¡± no one quieted down and continued to fight. both sides were cursing leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°all of you, be quiet! if you want to demand an exnation from me, then be quiet. if you¡¯re just looking for trouble, then continue. if you¡¯re not afraid of going to jail, then continue. i¡¯ll call the police now!¡± leng rongrong raised her phone and called zhai kuo. at that moment, everyone quieted down and looked at leng rongrong. of course, it was only quiet for a second before everyone exploded again and started fighting. it could be seen that someone was deliberately making a big deal out of this. at that moment, someone beside leng rongrong suddenly screamed, and then a pregnant woman fell to the ground, screaming. ¡°heavens! leng rongrong hit a pregnant woman!¡± ¡°leng rongrong, are you even human? how can you bully a pregnant woman?¡± ¡°pregnant women are fragile, how can you push her down!¡± ¡± hurry, send the pregnant woman to the hospital! ¡± leng rongrong was going to help her up, but just as her hand touched the pregnant woman¡¯s wrist, the pregnant woman was snatched away and then someone carried her away. leng rongrong was speechless. did she make a mistake? why did it feel like that pregnant woman wasn¡¯t pregnant at all? she didn¡¯t have a joyous pulse at all! before she had the chance to think, the pregnant woman was carried away. then, the scene quieted down, but everyone looked at leng rongrong with cold eyes. they stared at leng rongrong as if they were looking at a venomous ghost. ¨C ¡°f * ck, who are these people? how dare they curse my daughter?¡± ¡°damn it, are they crazy? my daughter is so cute, and she¡¯s so pretentious. why would she need to act pretentious?¡± ¡± i¡¯m so angry! your entire family is an idiot! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m going to use the power of the neenth level to exterminate these people! ¡± n ling, call all the ghost kings on the 19th floor here. i¡¯m going to mobilize them!¡± when xuanyuan nantian saw thements on the inte, he flew into a rage. he took out hisputer and retorted in all kinds of ways. at the same time, he wanted to use the power of the 19th floor to deal with these people who cursed. n ling¡¯s face turned green. ¡± calm down. those are all ordinary people. you sent the top floor on the 19th floor. isn¡¯t that killing a chicken with a sledgehammer? i thought you didn¡¯t care about her since you didn¡¯t acknowledge her. since you¡¯re so nervous, go help her yourself!¡± Chapter 873 Chapter 873: storm, i¡¯m a spy! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong had no choice but to stop filming and go home because of the group of so-called animal rights protectors attacking the film crew. the crew was also full ofints. they felt that it was all because of leng rongrong that a lot of equipment had been smashed and some people had been injured, so the crew could not continue filming. even the crew members were scolded badly, saying that the production team actually used a person like leng rongrong. in this way, almost everyone in the crew med leng rongrong. lord rong was also quite speechless when she saw herself being scolded so badly. ji chengyu called leng rongrong to discuss it, and leng rongrong posted on weibo about the big white tiger¡¯s situation, as well as the video of her taking in the big white tiger. in the circle, almost everyone who knew leng rongrong reposted it. ji chengyu also reposted this and even released a statement. however, after these things were posted, the effect was not very good. the inte was already full of curses. other than leng rongrong¡¯s own fans who could understand leng rongrong, the rest of the people were cursing her. especially some animal rights protectors, who attacked leng rongrong in all kinds of ways. he said that even if there was a certificate of ownership and all the procedures werepleted, so what? it was two different things to own and ride a tiger. [ leng rongrong, get out of the entertainment industry! ] [ leng rongrong, go to hell. you¡¯ll die a horrible death for bullying animals like this. you¡¯ll definitely be struck by lightning! ] [ to be honest, tigers have lives too. do you think it¡¯s happy to be ridden? would it be happy to be ridden by a woman? [ let leng rongrong try and see how she would feel if a tiger were to ride her! ] [ that¡¯s right. i feel sorry for the tiger. ] [ this kind of woman is always up to no good. she¡¯s really willing to do anything just to show off! ] [ i used to think that she¡¯s pretty good, but now i¡¯m really disgusted with her! ] there were a lot of people with sharp mouths on the inte, and some of them were very unpleasant to hear. at home, li ruhua and the others were hopping mad when they saw thements. even the big white tiger was very angry. this fellow was sitting in the corner, facing the wall alone. he was extremely angry, feeling that he had caused trouble for lord rong. ¡± meow meow meow! ¡± the white tiger meowed weakly. it seemed to be saying that it was willing to be a mount. it felt that it was very interesting to be with its master. when it was with its master, its master was mighty, and it was mighty too. however, how could it be scolded! what was even more infuriating was that it didn¡¯t know how to use weibo. it only heard butler li and butler quan talking about weibo, but it didn¡¯t know anything, so it couldn¡¯t scold them back. the big white tiger felt even more sullen when it thought about this. it covered its face with its two big ws and was about to explode from anger. the storm was also very angry. it circled around the sofa in the living room and asionally neighed. it sounded like it was scolding someone! the critical hit was even more powerful. it didn¡¯t just sound like it was cursing. it was screaming irascibly. it waspletely cursing. although others couldn¡¯t understand it, they could tell that it was cursing. they could even vaguely understand what it was cursing. ¡°motherf * cker ... hehehe!¡± li ruhua and quan yu looked at the critical hit at the same time. their faces were filled with shock as they said in unison, ¡± f * ck, i think i heard the critical hit curse the hell? ¡± f * ck, the critical hit was forced to the point where he could curse! critical hit? are you a parrot? you can even speak humannguage!¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit pped his wings and looked like he had explosivebat power. li ruhua and quan yu were both amused. they were originally very angry, but when they saw the critical hit, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. leng rongrong was now an inte hater. cyber violence was too scary. if it were not for her strong heart and a clear conscience, a weaker person would probably have killed themselves. when she came down from upstairs, she happened to see critical hit cursing. the scene was really exciting. she listened for a while and was amused by the critical hit. ¡°critical hit, stop cursing, they can¡¯t hear you.¡± leng rongrong said disapprovingly, ¡± wait for two days. when everyone calms down, it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± i¡¯ll rify it when the timees.¡± giggle, giggle! its wings made a loud noise. on one side, critical hit was cursing angrily. on the other side, there was also an animal cursing. the storm was still in bai ru zao¡¯s home. bai rucao had already left. storm was alone in the living room with a tablet in front of it. when it saw thements, it was furious. aowu, aowu! ¡± from the howling, one could tell that storm was cursing madly, its paws pressing wildly on the tablet. this guy was using all kinds of side ounts to fight back. in addition to the tablet, there was also a mobile phone andputer on the side. all of them were turned on, and storm¡¯s various side ounts were logged in. at this moment, storm was like aputer god. his ws were pressing back and forth between theputers, and his eyes were staring at the screen. he would curse angrily,¡±owuwuwuwu!¡± she actually dared to scold her master. let¡¯s see how she retaliates! although it was now a spy, its mind was still clear. after the lesson from xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s incident, it would be more cautious of this bai rucao this time. of course, it also knew that its actions might make its master sad. however, it felt that there was something wrong with this bai rucao. it didn¡¯t like bai rucao at all. moreover, it felt that bai rucao had a secret. it was a secret that she wanted to deal with lord rong. thus, it decided to be a spy. after storm¡¯s barrage of curses, weibo suddenly crashed ... storm was speechless. it hadn¡¯t scolded enough yet! those people were scolding it so fiercely, how could they let it stop! storm stretched out its dog head and pped left and right with its paws. in the end, theputer suddenly crashed ... storm was speechless. ¡°¨Cck-¡± a few minutes ago, on an ind abroad. little nan yu and his master, chen huai, sat in a room surrounded by lcd screens. one adult and one child sat in front of theputer. then, little nan yu ordered, ¡± master, it¡¯s our turn! ¡± we have to find out who these people are! then, we¡¯ll give them points as gifts!¡± ¡°alright!¡± baldy chen was in high spirits. it was rare that he did not cry. he was very excited. ¡± for our greatherworld empire, for my precious disciple¡¯s mother, i will disy my powerful strength! ¡± then, a bald man with a big beard and a cute little boy started to move quickly. the two pairs of hands were typing on their respective keyboards, and almost instantly, all the ces that were discussing lord rong, weibo, or forums, were paralyzed. all the headquarters were in a state of panic. the defense program couldn¡¯t stop the intrusion of these two people at all. the power went out in almost all the headquarters ¡®office buildings, and all theputers were infected. no one knew what had happened, but the website¡¯s technical department had no way of dealing with chen huai and the little one. Chapter 874 Chapter 874: this candy ... has expired for two years! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s going on?¡± at the headquarters of a certain forum, a group of staff members were stunned. they were working when a zombie suddenly appeared on theputer screen and pooped in front of them. there were also dogs that suddenly jumped out and acted coquettishly. there were even some who directly threw pooping at them ... the group of staff members were both amused and shocked. then, they saw that theirputers were all paralyzed. following that, the lights in the entire building flickered. pa da, all the electricity went out. it wasn¡¯t just this forum. many newspapers and websites had the same situation. all of this was naturally done by little nan yu and chen huai. after the two of them finished doing all this, they drank a ss of wine and high-fived each other. ¡°as expected of my disciple, beautiful!¡± ¡°as expected of my master, amazing!¡± then, the two of them left the room. ¡± master, not only has my mommy been attacked, but there should be people looking for trouble with her in real life as well. so, i might have to go back! ¡± little nan yu looked like a little adult. he looked up at his master and reached out to pat his master¡¯s shoulder. however, he realized that he was too short and couldn¡¯t reach his master¡¯s shoulder. thus, the little guy could only pat the back of his master¡¯s hand. the little guy identally pped his master¡¯s butt. little nan yu was speechless. chen huai was speechless. ¡°cough, i¡¯m sorry, i took the wrong picture.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± master, y-y-you ... what are you doing? are you going to cry again? ¡± ¡°wuwuwu ... my disciple hit my butt, my disciple hit me!¡± baldy chen suddenly pouted. the world¡¯s number one crybaby hacker was on the verge of fainting from crying. little nan yu held his forehead, speechless. why, why! wasn¡¯t his master a man? his master was a middle-aged man! why did she always give him a headache and cry so much? ¡± master, are you going through menopause? why don¡¯t i buy you some male health care products? ¡± the little fellow was very sincere and very concerned about her master. he swore that he was being sincere. he didn¡¯t mean to mock him. he said that because he really cared about his master. however, what little nan yu didn¡¯t expect was that chen huai actually cried even harder. he finally saw what was called a storm cry. master¡¯s cry was like a tornado, a tornado-like cry. ¡°wuwuwu ... are youughing at me?¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯m going through menopause and i¡¯m old? are you mocking me?¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i don¡¯t want to live anymore. i¡¯ll go and die. let me jump off the cliff! ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll hang myself. wouldn¡¯t it look better if i hung myself?¡± ¡°no, why don¡¯t we cut the veins?¡± ...... the corners of little nan yu¡¯s mouth twitched and his face was filled with ck lines. may i ask why master is so sensitive? it¡¯s urgent, i¡¯m waiting online! the little guy spent a long time and took out a mint candy that he had randomly taken from a 4S shop before. he opened it and stuffed it into his master¡¯s mouth. after that, the little one spent a great deal of effort to tell his master that the candy was from a faraway country, and he found it delicious, so he brought it back for his master. after much effort, baldy chen finally stopped crying and looked at his disciple with teary eyes. ¡°really? you brought it back from abroad, and it¡¯s just this one. did you do it just for me?¡± ¡°yes.¡± little nan yu nodded like a storm. the expression on his little face was as real as it could be. he was so sincere that it was as if he had been brought back from a deep fryer and a mountain of knives. ¡°you didn¡¯t just take it?¡± baldy chen recalled the suffocating incident at the banquet. ¡± definitely not. i promise, i brought it back especially for you! ¡± as little nan yu spoke, he thought to himself, ¡± although it wasn¡¯t specially bought, it was brought back from another country ... it seemed to have been in his pocket for a long time, and he forgot to take it out when he was washing the clothes ... can this candy still be eaten? it should be fine with the wrapping paper, right? candy shouldn¡¯t be expired, right? * cough * it should be fine. yes, it would definitely be fine. such a small and sudden candy, eating it wouldn¡¯t poison her. little nan yu coaxed his master with a random candy. after that, the little guy returned to china. on the other hand, baldy chen was in a worse state. he had a stomachache that night and was lying on the bed half-dead with an iv drip. he was so weak that he asked dr. qin, who was putting him on a drip, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with me? ¡± ¡°what did you eat? you have a stomachache. what kind of dirty things are they?¡± qin ruxi asked, expressionless. baldy chen¡¯s face was covered in tears. ¡± i didn¡¯t eat anything other than the candy xiao xun ¡®er gave me! ¡± ¡°is this the candy?¡± dr. qin took out a candy wrapper from his pocket and looked at it. ¡± i picked it up at the entrance of your studio ... it¡¯s expired two years ago ... ¡± baldy chen: ¡± sob ... my heart hurts. dr. qin, i need first aid! ¡± ¡± hahahaha yingluo. ¡± dr. qin could not help butugh unkindly. ¡± xiao ran is indeed our funny treasure. she¡¯s so cute! ¡± ¡°wuwuwu, xiao xun ¡®er, are you trying to murder your own teacher?¡± baldy chen cried miserably. he had probably shed all the tears he had in his life. ¨C on the 19th floor. a group of people was sitting in arge and luxurious conference room. a middle-aged man was sitting in the chief seat. he was a middle-aged man with a very good temperament. he looked at the crowd with a serious face. he didn¡¯t say anything, but his aura was very oppressive. ¡°think of a way for me, i want to break into rongrong¡¯s support group!¡± xuanyuan nantian said in all seriousness, ¡± i tried it yesterday, but they didn¡¯t let me join. they said i¡¯m a fake fan! ¡± at the conference table, the 19 leaders looked at xuanyuan nantian in confusion. ¡°fan club?¡± ¡± boss, why do you want miss da¡¯s support? if you like miss, i can just kidnap her for you! ¡± ¡± and those who cursed, i¡¯ll send some people to kill them all and let them see the king of hell! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. it¡¯s such a simple matter. we can snatch the big miss back and there won¡¯t be any problems. why join the fan club? ¡± ¡°the entertainment industry is a foul ce. miss doesn¡¯t need to enter it. miss doesn¡¯tck money. miss doesn¡¯tck anything! she has so many uncles to support her!¡± xuanyuan nantian looked at the crowd. ¡°no, we have to do it step by step. we can¡¯t scare rongrong all of a sudden!¡± ¡°you¡¯re so wishy-washy, are you even a man!¡±n ling rolled her eyes. ¡°it¡¯s because you¡¯re a man that you have to take it slow. you can¡¯t scare my rongrong. besides, i haven¡¯t learned how to be a father yet. i have to learn how to be a father and understand my daughter. the fan club knows a lot about rongrong, i have to join!¡± xuanyuan nantian still looked very serious, but when he mentioned his daughter, his aura became much gentler. everyone was silent. was this the heartache of a middle-aged father? was she afraid that she didn¡¯t understand her daughter? however, as uncles, they weren¡¯t afraid to go to their miss ¡®side! Chapter 875 Chapter 875: chapter 876-waiting Trantor: 549690339 weibo had been paralyzed for two days and had yet to return to normal. the rest of the forums that were discussing leng rongrong had also been paralyzed for two days. almost all of them were paralyzed when leng rongrong was mentioned. thus, the online world calmed down. of course, there were also people who heard that there would be scenes of zombies pooping when they scolded leng rongrong. they thought it was interesting and deliberately scolded her a few times. in the end, there were no zombies, only extremely bloody malicious ghosts, which scared people silly. the keyboard warriors couldn¡¯t curse anymore, but those who had been led astray were still angry. some animal rights activists in beijing were getting more and more furious. many people had gathered to discuss this matter. they felt that the power behind leng rongrong was strong, to actually dare to paralyze some websites. if she didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience, would she have to do this? there were also some people who kept talking about the pregnant woman¡¯s fall. they heard that the pregnant woman had a miscarriage. then, some indignant people started to contact each other and were ready to rush to leng rongrong¡¯s house to ask her to return the animals to nature. so, leng rongrong was originally having dinner at home that day. she heard a hugemotion outside. she had always treated this matter coldly and asked someone to investigate who was behind it. at first, she thought it was just some keyboard warriors scolding on the inte, but after the pregnant woman that day, she felt that someone was behind it. so, she asked someone to find the people behind her first. however, before the matter was investigated clearly, some people rushed to the door, and they were all people who had lost their minds in anger. ¡°leng rongrong,e out!¡± ¡°don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know you¡¯re here. you think that just because you¡¯ve covered up everything on the inte, no one in the real world knows what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°people like you should go to prison for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°not only did you bully the animals, but you also pushed the pregnant woman and caused her to miscarry. aren¡¯t you going to give her an exnation? are you hiding here like a turtle?¡± ¡°are you even worthy of being a human?¡± ¡± trash leng rongrong, b * tch leng rongrong, the most vicious woman in history is leng rongrong, no doubt! ¡± ¡± i seriously suspect that olddy xuanyuan and xuanyuan qiongyu were caught because they were wronged. maybe leng rongrong was behind it. she¡¯s really vicious. she even harmed her own family for the sake of family property. how vicious! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. after leng rongrong appeared, the xuanyuan family copsed. she must be the one behind it! ¡± ¡°leng rongrong is more vicious than a demon!¡± ¡°if a woman is so vicious, be careful that your child won¡¯t have an anus!¡± ¡°i hope leng rongrong gets hit by a car when she goes out, or choked to death by water!¡± angry curses were constantly heard. although leng rongrong and the others were in the house, and the floating life residence was veryrge, it could not block out the loud shouts from someone outside who had specially used a high-pitched speaker. the group of people had their earplugs plugged in. after staying in the house for a long time, they finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°no, go outside and confront them!¡± quan yu said. ¡°let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°what are we waiting for?¡± ¡± the people outside are addicted to scolding people, ¡± butler quan said angrily. ¡± the more they scold, the more vicious they be. they say you¡¯re vicious, but why don¡¯t they take a look at themselves? how can they curse people so viciously? ¡± ¡°this is too infuriating!¡± li ruhua pped her own thigh and said angrily, ¡± what right do they have to curse people like that! ¡± ¡°young madam, i don¡¯t think we can exin it to these people, so there¡¯s no need to exin it to them! they¡¯re all muddleheaded people.¡± ¡°mommy, i¡¯ll get someone to seal these people¡¯s mouths. just spend some money.¡± there was aputer on xiao nan zhi¡¯sp. he had recently created some scary-looking viruses to scare those people. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression was still calm. she nced at the phone beside her. a few minutester, he received a message on his phone. ¡± okay. ¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s go.¡± leng rongrong stood up. she walked outside. ¡°mommy, are you going to meet the people outside?¡± little nan yu followed by leng rongrong¡¯s side and looked at her with a little worry. ¡± well, i have to exin it. i can¡¯t just let people have their wishes! ¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡°what¡¯s there to exin? let¡¯s just go out and fight!¡± butler quan rolled up his sleeves and was very angry. ¡± there¡¯s no need to exin. there¡¯s no need to exin to these people at all! ¡± ¡± right, it¡¯s too infuriating. we should give them a good beating! ¡± li ruhua also rolled up her sleeves. ¡± although i¡¯m not good at fighting, i¡¯m madam¡¯s bodyguard. i¡¯ll go all out and fight! ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit shouted. ¡± roar! ¡± the white tiger also roared. after all, it was also the big cat involved, and it was still very angry. the rain raised the hooves of the horses, and they couldn¡¯t wait to use the hooves to p people. the group of people sessfully arrived at the entrance of the floating life residence. as soon as the door was opened, a group of people rushed in almost immediately. some were holding banners, some were holding bottles and the like, and some were holding cameras and the like. ¡°hehe, you¡¯re finally willing toe out!¡± ¡°i thought she was going to stay at home for the rest of her life!¡± ¡°so, you¡¯re here to admit your mistakes?¡± ¡± what¡¯s the point of admitting her mistakes? even if she does, we won¡¯t forgive her! ¡± ¡°let the animals go!¡± ¡± why should we keep these animals? they¡¯re so pitiful! ¡± leng rongrong looked at everyone and raised little nan yu¡¯s high-pitched horn, which she had picked up when she came out. ¡± quiet down. ¡± the group of people were still making a crazy ruckus. leng rongrong¡¯s voice did not attract everyone¡¯s attention, and many people were cursing angrily. there were even people who suddenly knelt on the ground and started crying at leng rongrong, ¡± miss leng, how could you be so deranged? how could you treat my daughter-inw like this? our family has only one son for three generations. do you know how important this child is to our family? because of you, our eldest grandson is gone! ah, heavens, do you have eyes? how can such a vicious woman still be alive? how can she treat my daughter-inw like this?¡± ¡°auntie, don¡¯t get too excited!¡± ¡± don¡¯t kneel, this b * tch. we¡¯ll help you punish her. she¡¯ll definitely pay the price for this! ¡± a few kind-hearted people started tofort the old man. leng rongrong nced at the old man and frowned. that grandson didn¡¯t even exist, okay? ¡°leng rongrong, did you hear that? what kind of immoral things have you done!¡± ¡°how can you treat her like this!¡± ¡± did you hear that? this child is so precious, but you killed a life like this! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit what you¡¯ve done, but you still want to run away? if you don¡¯t apologize orpensate, are you going to act like nothing happened?¡± Chapter 876 Chapter 876: face-pping on the spot Trantor: 549690339 ¡°leng rongrong, do you think no one knows about this? everyone has seen it!¡± ¡± yes, everyone saw it with their own eyes. many people even took videos of it! ¡± ¡± you b * tch, you¡¯ll have to pay the price for this. i definitely can¡¯t let you get away with it, b * tch! ¡± leng rongrong ignored these people who were scolding her. she looked at the old man and asked, ¡± old man, i will take responsibility for this matter. however, there had to be a process to take responsibility, right? first, we need to confirm if your daughter-inw is really pregnant.¡± ¡°you, what do you mean by this!¡± the old man started to cry. ¡± aiyo, she¡¯s so heartless. aiyo, how can she say that? aiyo, listen to her. she¡¯s mocking my daughter-inw. she¡¯s mocking my daughter-inw for not being pregnant! ¡± ¡± yes, my daughter-inw is not pregnant because of you. because of the evil you did. you killed our precious grandson! ¡± ¡± how dare you say that? listen to her! how can someone be so vicious to rub salt in someone else¡¯s wound? she was the one who made this wound! ¡± the old man was crying so hard that the people around him were also in high spirits. one was angrier than the other, one was more annoyed than the other. ¡°really? aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± ¡± everyone saw that woman get pregnant with her own eyes. you¡¯re going too far by saying that! ¡± ¡± she probably thinks that she¡¯s very powerful, that she can turn ck into white, so she wants to cover up the truth! ¡± ¡± it must be. what a vicious woman! ¡± ¡°more poisonous than a scorpion!¡± ¡± she¡¯s a poisonous snake. she still wants to hurt him at this time. he has lost his grandson. what right does she have to say that? ¡± the group of people cursed ruthlessly. leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked calm. ¡± alright, let¡¯s change the way we ask. how about this, let¡¯s not talk about whether your daughter-inw is really pregnant. let me tell you, are you really her mother-inw? you know that woman?¡± ¡°of course i know him! how could i not know my daughter-inw?¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± of course. what bad things are you trying to do by saying this? you can¡¯t be thinking of killing me, right? ¡± the olddy stared at leng rongrong. as she spoke, she pulled the people around her to protect her. ¡± look, this person is trying to murder someone to hide his crime! ¡± the olddy was very emotional. the people around them were also agitated. many of them said that leng rongrong was vicious and that she was really nning to murder the old madam. leng rongrong was speechless, but she still did not say anything. she looked at the old man and asked, ¡± since she¡¯s really your daughter-inw, let me ask you, which of these two is your daughter-inw? ¡± holding her phone, leng rongrong found two photos. she approached the old man to see if her daughter-inw was in them. the old man looked at leng rongrong and then at the photo. her expression changed instantly. it was obvious that she did not know her daughter-inw at all, so she wanted to divert everyone¡¯s attention. leng rongrong interrupted the old man first, ¡± it¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know your own daughter-inw, right? or, do you have a photo of your daughter-inw? ¡± let¡¯spare. after all, i wantpensation. i¡¯m nning to pay 10 million. after all, it¡¯s a human life. i don¡¯t have much other than money.¡± when the surrounding people heard that it was ten million, they all sucked in a cold breath. then, they started to discuss in low voices. ¡± it¡¯s true that people are silly but have a lot of money. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not really a living person, it¡¯s just an unborn fetus!¡± ¡°maybe it hasn¡¯t even taken shape yet! she wants topensate 10 million yuan!¡± ¡°this is too exaggerated.¡± ¡°this olddy became rich overnight without her grandson.¡± ¡°why do i actually feel a little envious?¡± ¡± do you have any humanity? can human lives be bought with money? ¡± ¡°why are you not talking? where were the photos? or take a look at the photo i have here to see if it¡¯s this person.¡± leng rongrong pointed at a photo on her phone. ¡± is she your daughter-inw? ¡± ¡°yes, yes, it¡¯s her. she¡¯s my daughter-inw. you have topensate her for what you did to her!¡± the old man¡¯s ambition was stirred. he wanted this ten million, and he was excited and eager. leng rongrongughed. she nced at the old man¡¯s hand that was grabbing her sleeve and shook it off lightly. the old man took two steps back, and leng rongrong said with a sneer, ¡± this is your daughter-inw? your daughter-inw is gu meiyue?¡± ¡°what!¡± the old man was dumbfounded. leng rongrong flipped through her phone and showed it to the people who hade to denounce her. ¡± this is this old man¡¯s daughter-inw? i remember that the pregnant woman looked like this!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you all see it? gu meiyue doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend. when did she be a pregnant woman?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression was one of heartache for gu meiyue. those who had joined forces to denounce him were also stunned when they saw the photo. he had never thought that this old man was actually a fake. everyone was silent for a moment. they all looked at the old man. ¡°i, i¡¯m old and my eyes are blurry, can¡¯t i?¡± the old man became nervous. ¡± my daughter-inw is also quite good-looking. can¡¯t i be mistaken? ¡± i¡¯m old and my eyes aren¡¯t good. as long as it¡¯s a woman, i¡¯ll look the same!¡± ¡°are your eyes that blurry? then how can you still recognize me as the person you want to denounce?¡± leng rongrong shrugged. at this moment, a few luxury cars stopped at the entrance. the tires screeched against the ground, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but look back at the luxury cars. ye fei, ji wanwan, and nangong zhe got out of their respective cars, each more handsome than the other. ye fei was wearing a ck pullover sweater, ji wanwan was wearing a dark blue suit, and nangong zhe was wearing a silver-gray suit. when they stood there, they looked like top-notch models. the people who hade to denounce them had forgotten to do so. their eyes were fixed on ye fei and the other two, staring at them without blinking. ye fei nced at ji wan wan, ¡± let her out. ¡± ji wanwan opened a car door and pulled out a woman. that woman was the pregnant woman who had been pushed to the hospital that day. on nangong zhe¡¯s side, he also opened the car door, and two other people got out. whether it was the pregnant woman or the other two people who got off the car, they were still in a state of confusion. although they were confused, they were also very excited. they were in the car of the heirs of the four big families! such a handsome man and such a cool car. it would be worth it for a lifetime to sit in this car. many people would be envious of them! ¡°look, your daughter-inw is here. do you want to go over and say hello?¡± leng rongrong nced at the old man and asked with a smile. Chapter 877 Chapter 877: big white tiger, as long as i can meow, i¡¯m a cat! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°what daughter-inw!¡± the old man himself was stunned. ¡°what daughter-inw? you suddenly don¡¯t have a daughter-inw?¡± leng rongrongughed. at the same time, ye fei and the others had already brought the pregnant woman and two other people over. ¡°many of my friends have a huge misunderstanding of me. so, i¡¯m here to exin the situation to everyone.¡± leng rongrong looked at everyone and said, ¡± first, i didn¡¯t push any pregnant woman that day. although some people said that they saw me push it and even recorded it, i now ask those who saw me push it toe forward and show me the evidence in your hands.¡± after she finished speaking, everyone fell silent. no one spoke, and everyone was looking at leng rongrong in a daze. ¡°didn¡¯t many people say they saw it with their own eyes?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t a lot of people say that they had videos as proof?¡± ¡± take it out. if you don¡¯t have evidence, wouldn¡¯t it be nder? ¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes innocently. ¡± it¡¯s not easy for me to do this. i¡¯ve already prepared ten million, but i¡¯ve never had a ce to spend it. now that i finally have a ce to spend it, there¡¯s no evidence. if there¡¯s no evidence, i can¡¯t admit it either, right? ¡± everyone¡¯s mouth twitched. why are you still so aggrieved even though you don¡¯t need topensate? no ce to spend money? everyone else had no money to spend, but you actually said that you had no ce to spend money. are you even speaking the right words? ¡± i¡¯ll ask you again. if anyone can produce evidence, do it now. if you can¡¯t, then shut your mouth and don¡¯t speak. let me finish. ¡± when leng rongrong spoke, there was a sense of overbearing majesty. she clearly looked nonchnt and spoke in a soft voice, but the tone of her words made people feel very dignified. then, everyone instinctively quieted down. some of the people who said that there were videos as evidence were just following the trend, and some were just bribed. there was no evidence at all. therefore, no one said anything more. ¡°do you want to say it yourself or should i?¡± leng rongrong asked as she looked at the pregnant woman who was supposed to be in the hospital and was very weak due to the miscarriage. the pregnant woman was still looking at ye fei in a daze. ye fei smiled at her. ¡± i quite like you, but my family definitely can¡¯t ept a married woman who was pregnant and even had a miscarriage! ¡± ¡°no, no, no, i¡¯m not married, i didn¡¯t have a miscarriage, i¡¯m not pregnant at all. first young master ye, all of this is fake. someone gave me money to do this!¡± the woman looked at ye fei very excitedly. at this moment, she seemed to only have ye fei in her eyes. ye fei was shocked. ¡± is that true? no one pushed you so badly. everyone is condemning lord rong. everyone knows that you were pushed and you had a miscarriage. how can this be fake? ¡± ¡°is it true? look at my face, it¡¯s so red, how can i have a miscarriage? look at my stomach, it¡¯s t, it¡¯s not a pregnant stomach! i¡¯m not even married, and i¡¯m still a college student!¡± the girl became anxious and exined to ye fei frantically. she was afraid that ye fei would believe those rumors identally. pared to the money he got from framing leng rongrong, it was more appropriate to be chosen by the ye family¡¯s eldest young master. the ye family was so rich. if she married into the ye family, what was that money? she would be fine even if she had topensate them a hundred times! the people who had joined forces to boycott leng rongrong were all dumbfounded. a few of them vaguely remembered that this woman was the pregnant woman from that day, but no matter how they looked at her, she didn¡¯t look like a pregnant woman. she didn¡¯t look like someone who had just had a miscarriage. her face was so ruddy and she was in such good spirits. everyone was a little suspicious. ¡°this is the pregnant woman i pushed down.¡± leng rongrong looked at the pregnant woman who was staring at ye fei with infatuation and asked, ¡± sister, just one question. are you really pregnant? ¡± did you really have a miscarriage because of me? if you did, i¡¯llpensate you with ten million yuan. you just need to tell me the truth.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s question made the girl even more anxious. ¡°what are you doing, what are you saying! who¡¯s pregnant? don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± the girl said excitedly, ¡± i¡¯m not married and i¡¯ve always kept my chastity. how can i be pregnant? i¡¯m still a virgin! if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my ssmate! didn¡¯t i just say it? how can you be like this? are you deaf? who wants your 10 million? you don¡¯t owe me anything!¡± that woman had been staring at ye fei. ye fei had pretended to be affectionate several times, so much so that he almost vomited. it was not easy for him to sessfully guide this girl and make her think that he had taken a fancy to her. he had always thought that acting was a very simple thing. he had not expected that acting was not easy either. it was actually so painful. that girl only had ye fei in her eyes, and she was toozy to pay attention to leng rongrong. leng rongrong asked a few times and the two girls beside her. the girls also confirmed that this girl was not pregnant. it was impossible for her to be pregnant. ¡°alright, does everyone understand?¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd. everyone fell silent. ¡°to be honest, don¡¯t we all know who was the one who smashed things that day? i didn¡¯t smash anything, but there were many people who smashed the crew¡¯s things. aren¡¯t they afraid of getting into trouble? don¡¯t you guys think that someone is using you as a weapon?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡°even if this pregnant woman is fake, it¡¯s still true that you¡¯re riding the white tiger! if you¡¯re not riding a white tiger, would it still be a cat? how did we wrong you?¡± someone suddenly shouted. as soon as he finished speaking, the white tiger meowed clearly and weakly, as if to prove that it was a big cat. ¡± meow! ¡± in this life, his meowing could be said to be decent. it waspletely like a cat meowing, except for the fact that his voice was rougher and louder than a cat¡¯s. the people who were shouting just now were all dumbfounded. the rest of the people were stunned for a moment, but ye fei was the first one who couldn¡¯t control himself and burst outughing. ye fei looked at the big white tiger and burst intoughter. are you really a cat?¡± ¡°meow, meow, meow!¡± the white tiger snorted and started meowing like a cat. if it could stay by its master¡¯s side all the time, it would be willing to be a mouse, let alone a cat! ¡°hahahaha!¡± ye fei burst outughing. ¡°hmph, this tiger must have been tamed by you. look at this, is this even proper? it¡¯s too inhumane, it doesn¡¯t even have its nature anymore, it really thinks that it¡¯s a cat!¡± someone in the crowd shouted angrily. leng rongrong was speechless. the big white tiger was speechless when it heard this. it then took two steps forward and roared at the man who had spoken. ¡± roar! ¡± Chapter 878 Chapter 878: lord fourth, who dares to bully my wife! Trantor: 549690339 the man who spoke was stunned by the roar. he felt his eardrums hurt. it was meowing just now, but at this moment, the big white tiger was full of power and wild. it showed its sharp teeth as if to tell others that its wild nature was still there and that its owner had not done anything to it. not only the big white tiger, but critical hit was also pping his wings at the side, extremely angry. ¡°giggle!¡± the critical hit started to curse. then, storm also became excited. it raised its hooves, stomped a few times, and then began to neigh and curse. so what if they were happy to follow their master? what could this group of people do? following his master to eat and drink to his heart¡¯s content, he could be a salted fish. it was better than having to make a living in the wild and often encounter danger. because these people criticized their masters, storms, storms, critical hits, and everything else were very angry. then, the animals kept cursing. although the sound wasn¡¯t something humans could understand, surprisingly, this group of people seemed to have felt it. ¡°why do i feel like the horse is scolding people? f * ck, it¡¯s spitting!¡± ¡± hahaha, this chicken is really cursing. i heard it all. f * ck you! ¡± ye fei looked at the animals in shock, then couldn¡¯t help butugh like crazy. as for the group of people who came to fight, they probably didn¡¯t expect that they were here to help the animals fight. in the end, the animals actually got excited and scolded them crazily. everyone was stunned by the scolding. after all, they had never seen an animal scold a human. moreover, these animals were too good at scolding people. they could actually vaguely hear what these animals were scolding ... and that horse, for some reason, it was so good at spitting, and every spit was urate. the people standing in front were all spat on by the storm, and there might even be snot on their faces. everyone wiped their faces in disgust and hid behind. ¡± what kind of method did this woman use to make these animals so loyal to her? she must have used a very cruel method to train them. look at these animals, they only listen to her now! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s too scary. how did she train such a scary creature like a tiger to be like this? ¡± the group of people cursed angrily and then retreated one by one. leng rongrong was speechless. when did she train these animals? she was cooperating with them in a friendly manner, okay? she didn¡¯t treat them as animals. they were all her friends and family, okay? everyone looked at leng rongrong as if they had seen a ghost. although they believed that leng rongrong did not push down the so-called pregnant woman, it was an undeniable fact that she had raised and trained wild animals. everyone knew that the process of training an animal to be so obedient was extremely cruel, so leng rongrong was too scary. at that moment, all of them felt that leng rongrong was an evil spirit. just as everyone was about to escape, a man suddenly appeared at the door. a man in a suit, exuding a cold aura, stood in front of the red-painted gate that was as tall as the pce gate. fourth master mo stood in front while tang luo followed beside him with his luggage. the two of them looked unfriendly. fourth master mo¡¯s aura was strong enough to intimidate everyone. he simply stood in front of everyone and looked at them with a vicious expression. were these the people who came to find trouble with his wife? he even came to her house. fourth master mo lifted his feet and stepped in. tang luo followed him in. ¡°tang luo, quan yu, close the door!¡± fourth master mo said coldly. his deep ck eyes stared at the group of people in front of him. this group of people had originally been frightened by the white tiger and was preparing to leave. as soon as they saw fourth master mo, they felt their legs go weak for some reason. none of them left, only looking at fourth master mo in a panic. the door was closed in front of everyone. ¡°what are they doing?¡± ¡°are they trying to murder us?¡± ¡°how can you be so bold? aren¡¯t you afraid of being scolded to death?¡± ¡°do you think you can hide the truth by killing people?¡± because of fourth master mo¡¯s appearance, everyone started to feel nervous. fourth master mo¡¯s entire body was filled with a low pressure, like a ck storm that swept through everyone¡¯s heart. everyone¡¯s hearts were in turmoil at this moment. other than nervousness, there was only nervousness. after all, everyone more or less knew what kind of person leng rongrong was. to be able to open so many shops in the capital, how could she not have a powerful background? this was a world that valued power and money. if they did something, spent some money, and used some power, they could easily cover up the truth. to put it bluntly, even if they were to die here today, no one would know. even if someone knew, no one would dare to investigate. the people who had rushed here in a rush were actually panicking at this moment. fourth master mo sneered, ¡± da bai, eat them all. eat them until there¡¯s nothing left. that way, there won¡¯t be any truth left! ¡± ¡°roar!¡± da bai showed his teeth in response before letting loose a wild roar. ¡°the tiger is going to eat you!¡± someone shouted. ¡± you guys are too vicious. are you really going to let it eat us? ¡± ¡°how can there be such a crazy person in this world!¡± the group of people retreated nervously. ¡°yes, there are indeed vicious people like me.¡± fourth master mo replied coldly, ¡± you guys bullied my wife, so you should be punished! ¡± ¡°you, don¡¯t go too far!¡± fourth master mo walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side and ced his arm around her shoulder. his cold eyes swept across the group of people. the group of people were panicking to the extreme as the big white tiger approached the group of people step by step. ¡°do you want to die?¡± fourth master mo asked. everyone shook their heads. some of them were so nervous that they started to beg for mercy. ¡°i¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± i¡¯m here to see something. i¡¯ll decide if i want to die after i¡¯m done. ¡± everyone heaved a sigh of relief, but they were still uneasy. what was he going to show them? could it be that he was looking at something scary? look at the consequences of those who had offended leng rongrong? while everyone was nervous, fourth master mo had already left with leng rongrong in his arms. the rest of the people followed behind. tang luo said, ¡± let¡¯s just follow! ¡± when they passed by the waterside pavilion, the man-eating fish and crocodiles all surfaced, and the group was shocked. ¡°they even have crocodiles!¡± ¡°he¡¯s really deranged!¡± ¡°which normal person would rear a crocodile at home!¡± ¡°f * ck, do you see that? what¡¯s that ck mass over there? it looks like a snake ...¡± everyone had goosebumps as arge group of snakes slithered towards them. waves suddenly appeared in theke. all of a sudden, a python emerged from the water. the python was very thick, even thicker than the two arms of an adult. Chapter 879 Chapter 879: the animals have all broken out of prison! Trantor: 549690339 the python stuck its head out of the water. it raised its neck and flicked its tail. it opened its mouth and flicked its tongue. this python also looked like it wanted to eat people. at this moment, everyone¡¯s heart was already shivering to the extreme. everyone knew that they hade to the wrong ce. she should not havee to suppress leng rongrong. she was too scary. not only did she raise tigers, but her house was simply a zoo with everything. there were ho¡¯s beehives on many of the trees, and these things seemed to listen to leng rongrong¡¯s orders. along the way, arge number of ho¡¯s beehives surrounded them. although it didn¡¯t sting them, the ho¡¯s bees were all around them, lingering around their ears. they were so anxious that they broke out in a cold sweat. the buzzing sound of these bees was too terrifying. the deeper they went, the more animals there were around them. there were birds, stray cats, and so on. groups of them came in from the wall, and some stray dogs appeared out of nowhere. these animals seemed to have formed a group of their own, surrounding all of them. there were even ants and frogs that jumped out. the scene could be said to be very exaggerated. when leng rongrong turned around, she did not expect to see this scene. she heard a loud noise behind her and could not help but turn back to take a look. when she saw that those people were surrounded by so many animals, she was stunned. ¡°what the hell, why are they all here?¡± lord rong was shocked. although they were all animals she knew, she didn¡¯t expect them to appear together. there were actually a lot of dog holes on the side of the floating life house, allowing animals to enter and leave. she would asionally ask li ruhua to prepare some food for stray cats and other animals. therefore, these animals had been to her house before. however, she didn¡¯t expect that they would alle at this time. an eagle¡¯s cry was heard. leng rongrong looked up and saw four or five eagles descending from the sky. leng rongrong was speechless. f * ck, these guys didn¡¯t even live in beijing. why are they here? an eaglended and stopped on leng rongrong¡¯s raised wrist. the eagle was very big and heavy, and she didn¡¯t wear gloves, but she still let the eagle rest on her hand. the eagle was huge and looked very heavy, but leng rongrong easily carried it and gently touched its head. ¡± long time no see. ¡± hawk rubbed his head against leng rongrong¡¯s palm, sofortable that he closed his eyes. those people were all stunned. everyone was in a state of shock and couldn¡¯t say anything. they only felt that leng rongrong was a little awesome. at first, he thought she was crazy, but in this situation, she didn¡¯t look like she had been tamed by leng rongrong. some things were easy to train, but how were they going to tame ants? moreover, even if leng rongrong had this ability, she couldn¡¯t have tamed so many animals, right? it was fine to tame other things, but there were also things like frogs. what was the point of taming them? leng rongrong raised her hand and the eagle flew up. just as the group of people continued to move forward, leng rongrong heard the sound of branches breaking. it was a very loud sound, and with a plop, something seemed to have fallen heavily to the ground. the group of people subconsciously looked in that direction. then, everyone saw a giant panda pat its butt and get up from the ground with difficulty. the giant panda was round and round, and it walked towards them. ¡°round?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± why are you here? weren¡¯t you at the zoo? ¡± the giant panda bleated a few times. after that, leng rongrong¡¯s expression was colorful. she turned her head to look and saw a group of monkeys running in from the other side of the wall, chirping as they rushed in, followed by a group of goris. behind the gori, there were a few giant pandas. not only that, but even the ck bears hade ... leng rongrong was speechless. fourth master mo did not lock the door. he looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± are they all your friends? ¡± ¡°lord rong, when did you be friends with animals?¡± ye fei asked. ji wanwan,¡±... f * ck, these must be from the nearby zoos, right?¡± i remember that peacock was from the zoo on the road ...¡± nangong zhe pushed up his ck-rimmed sses. ¡± other people have the physique to attract peach blossoms, but our lord rong is different. he has the physique to attract animals. ¡± as the number of animals increased, the people who hade to attack leng rongrong were all drenched in cold sweat. at first, they thought that a big white tiger would not be able to eat so many of them. with so many tigers ... they could be destroyed in minutes. by the time they saw the light of day again, they would probably have turned into sh * t ... leng rongrong was helpless and speechless. all the animals in the zoo hade out! the monkeys had opened the doors for all the animals. leng rongrong said a few words to the monkeys, who then scratched their heads and chattered like a group of primary school students answering their teacher¡¯s questions, fighting to raise their hands to answer. ¡°you, you tell me!¡± leng rongrong pointed at a monkey and said. ¡± squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak! ¡± the monkey cried out. leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± all the animals in the zoo havee out? not a single one is left?¡± ¡°squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!¡± the monkey nodded. leng rongrong was speechless. at the same time, many animals were running wildly on every road in the capital. because there were so many animals, many cars didn¡¯t dare to move and just stopped. then, they heard the sound of animals running on top of their cars. on the road, a group of sloth crawled over at a very slow speed. countless cars stopped at the side, not daring to move. some cars behind had even rear-ended them, but they did not dare to press on the sloth. it was a spectacr scene. the city had be a city of animals. it wasn¡¯t just the capital that was in this state. in other ces, news spread very quickly among animals. therefore, the whole country and even the whole world were in the same state at this moment. the animals fled from the zoo, and many more animals headed in the direction of beijing. a tv station was broadcasting the incident, and many reporters rushed to the road to interview the animals. everyone felt that the end of the world wasing. of course, no one knew that these animals were actually looking for leng rongrong. in the animal circle, leng rongrong¡¯s influence was quite big. she had helped a lot of animals and had also met people who ate wild animals. she had rescued those animals, and these animals remembered to be grateful, so word of it spread from one to ten and from a hundred, turning leng rongrong into the guardian of the animal kingdom. this time, news of leng rongrong¡¯s incident had spread. these animals, under the leadership of the monkeys, broke out of prison and rushed over. Chapter 880 Chapter 880: the video about the truth Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong conversed with the monkeys and seemed to be at ease. one of them spoke the humannguage while the other spoke the monkeynguage, but it seemed like they were having a smooth conversation. the animal rights protectors who hade to hunt were all dumbfounded. ¡°she knows how to chat with monkeys?¡± ¡°she can¡¯t possibly understand animalnguage, right?¡± ¡°what is this? why are there so many animals here?¡± there had only been a few eagles in the air, but a few minutester, the sky suddenly turned dark, as if dark clouds had covered a city. the entire world seemed to have fallen into darkness. when everyone looked up, they only saw a ck mass. in the sky, there were all kinds of winged animals, butterflies, and birds. ¡°i¡¯ve really seen a ghost!¡± ¡°am i hallucinating?¡± ¡± why do i feel like we¡¯ve poked the ho¡¯s nest of the king of ten thousand beasts! ¡± ¡°we¡¯re going to die!¡± everyone¡¯s faces were changing like chameleons. all kinds of animals came, and even a few leopards flew in from outside. the house was almost instantly upied by animals. of course, these animals did not attack people. they just stared at the group of people who were causing leng rongrong trouble. he also rushed to leng rongrong to ask for a caress. ¡°um, young madam!¡± li ruhua ran up from behind and said nervously, ¡± young madam, there¡¯s a zebra outside ... and a herd of elephants. they¡¯re standing at the door, knocking ... ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°open the door and let them in. however, give me a warning. don¡¯t destroy any of the nts in my courtyard, and don¡¯t destroy anything in my courtyard!¡± ¡°alright!¡± li ruhua turned around and ran to open the door. leng rongrong massaged her temples, feeling a headacheing on. although she had told many animals that she could receive them, she did not expect so many animals to appear all of a sudden! how was she going to entertain so many of them? she simply couldn¡¯t stay in this house? fourth master mo looked at his wife calmly and then at little nan yu, ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. then, the group of people was brought to the small vi. therge courtyard was filled with people and animals. the animals that could not stand were either circling in the air, on the wall, or outside the courtyard. however, these animals were very smart. no one had broken anything here. even the mischievous monkeys didn¡¯t touch anything here. everyone knew that lord rong didn¡¯t like his things to be broken. he hated it the most when his nts had problems. therefore, the animals did not touch anything. in the courtyard, fourth master mo gave tang luo and quan yu a few words of advice and then said a few words to little nan yu. little nan yu nodded with a serious face. then, he ran into the house and made a phone call. he took out theputer and started to work. on the roof, a huge curtain suddenly fell down. then, tang luo came out and took a usb sh drive from lord fourth. after that, tang luo went in again. xiao nan zhi was holding aputer and sitting on the steps at the door. he looked up at the big screen and made an OK gesture to his father. fourth master mo and leng rongrong stood to the side. then, fourth master mo shouted, ¡± quiet down! ¡± the animals that were still chirping just now all quieted down. the crowd was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. ¡°we¡¯ll see.¡± fourth master mo used his chin to point at the screen. then, words and pictures began to appear on the screen. fourth master mo had made a simple video. he had collected photos of how leng rongrong protected the animals, what she had done for them, and records of her donations. he hadbined all of them into one video. ever since master rong was a cute little boy like little nan yu, he had been doing animal protection. she performed surgery on some injured wild animals and then put them back into the forest. she saw some wild animals being captured cruelly and saved them. someone was hunting elephants, and leng rongrong saved hundreds of elephants by herself, taking down an elephant-hunting gang. when they were taking down the gang, leng rongrong had been shot in the shoulder and had almost lost her life. following that, there were many photos of leng rongrong setting free animals. there were also photos of leng rongrong feeding stray cats, stray dogs, and treating these animals. not only animals, but also the homeless people she rescued, and the homeless people whomitted suicide before and after. some of them were once beggars, butter became morous bosses. all these changes were because of leng rongrong. as for the big white tiger, fourth master mo had also made a video of leng rongrong meeting the big white tiger and bringing it back. there was also the proof of how she had raised it, as well as the big white tiger that had been living by rongrong¡¯s side. it was clear that the white tiger was living a veryfortable life here. it was happy every day like an idiot. this guy didn¡¯t want to go into the forest at all. leng rongrong had once asked if the big white tiger wanted to return to the forest, but it was the big white tiger who was unwilling to go back. once these videos were released, everyone understood that leng rongrong had never abused animals from the beginning to the end. she had been an animal protector since the beginning. she had helped so many animals, so it was normal for them to be willing to be with her. this video was not only seen by the crushers in front of him. little nan yu also hacked the tv station and so on to broadcast it live. theputers that were hacked by little nan yu were also ying this video at this moment. therefore, almost the whole world understood in an instant that leng rongrong should not be attacked at all. she had done more than anyone else. it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t love animals, she loved them very much. the group of people in the courtyard were red in the face. they imed to be animal rights protectors, but what they did was not even a little bit better than leng rongrong¡¯s, and they hade to crusade against leng rongrong without knowing the truth! at the same time. the driver in a certain car had a look of realization. ¡± so that¡¯s how it is! ¡± the employees in a certainpany¡¯s office also felt that the truth had been revealed. ¡± so this is the truth. ¡± so she has done so much, that¡¯s why the tiger is willing to be her mount!¡± in a certain forum building, everyone sighed, ¡± isn¡¯t she too miserable being wronged? so leng rongrong had been doing such good things since she was young! i feel sorry for lord rong!¡± on weibo, which had been restored, many people went to leng rongrong¡¯s weibo to apologize. as for lord rong¡¯s fans, they were overjoyed. ¡± ¡°i told you, lord rong can¡¯t be a bad person. she¡¯s always been a handsome and kind person. isn¡¯t it only natural that such a lord rong is powerful?¡± Chapter 881 Chapter 881: global animal riot Trantor: 549690339 in a certain base on the 19th floor. xuanyuan nantian gathered all the 19th floor¡¯s higher-ups to watch the video and analyze the cause of the animal riot. then, everyone agreed that all the animal riots were rted to lord rong and their eldest miss on the 19th floor. ¡°young miss is indeed extraordinary, i¡¯m convinced!¡± ¡± miss, you get along very well with animals. do you understand animalnguage? ¡± ¡°boss, hurry up and get your daughter back! the young miss looks like she¡¯s having a lot of fun!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, our organization is full of antiques. there¡¯s not a single young person. bring the youngdy back! ¡± ¡± the young miss is too cute. boss, hurry up and bring the young miss over for us to y with! ¡± xuanyuan nantian mmed the table. ¡± my daughter is not for you to y with! ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s pamper him!¡± ¡°our uncles have many skills that we can teach her!¡± ¡°yeah, yeah, i can¡¯t wait! why don¡¯t you be my goddaughter?¡± ¡°i also want to acknowledge this daughter!¡± ¡°no, that¡¯s my daughter!¡± that day, xuanyuan humphed and said, ¡± no one can snatch my daughter away from me. she¡¯s my daughter alone! ¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°go back and teach your people that our rongrong isn¡¯t a bad person! also, find those people who scolded rongrong and punish them!¡± xuanyuan nantian snorted. although he had not acknowledged his daughter, he was already full of pride. he had such an adorable daughter. she was too adorable. moreover, his daughter was as handsome and powerful as he wanted her to be. his daughter was really too outstanding! ¡± also, find a way to get into rongrong¡¯s fan club. i want to join the fan club! ¡± xuanyuan nantian snorted. everyone held their foreheads. their boss wasn¡¯t afraid of big things, but he was afraid of small things. he was actually worried that his daughter would not like him and would not ept him, so he wanted to understand his daughter thoroughly before acknowledging her. however, they had no choice. they still had to follow their boss¡¯s orders. therefore, everyone was trying to break into the fan club. as for lord rong¡¯s fan club, it was actually quite difficult to join. even if you paid for it, it was still quite difficult, especially for the core fan club. in the following period of time, leng rongrong¡¯s fan club was very lively. every day, there would be people who could easily fork out hundreds of millions to join the fan club, saying that they would fork out hundreds of millions to support lord rong. however, these people were all kicked out by the reinforcement. the support club said that they didn¡¯tck money! as a result, xuanyuan nantian and the others were depressed for a long time. the ghost king of the 19th floor dared to break into hell, but he had not broken into a little girl¡¯s fan club. of course, this was all a story forter. because of leng rongrong¡¯s influence, the capital was in a mess at the moment. however, just because they didn¡¯t hurt people didn¡¯t mean that these animals wouldn¡¯t cause destruction, nor did it mean that these animals were really that obedient. therefore, many cars on the road were stepped on by animals. many people had birds pooping on their heads. there were also some people who had their things stolen by monkeys ... all in all, all the animals in the zoo and outside hade to beijing. although it was still orderly on the whole, in fact, the whole capital was in a mess. all these animals were heading in one direction, which was the floating life residence. many reporters were on the road, looking at the animals and determining the direction they were going. at night, the entire floating life residence was surrounded by all kinds of animals. there were all kinds of animals, big and small. some big ones were carrying small ones on their backs, which looked very interesting. because the animals were all gathered together, many reporters and the like were also gathered together. then, everyone gathered around and started filming. ¡°it turns out that these animals are here for the floating life residence! oh my god, what did i just see? i saw a monkey knocking on the door!¡± ¡± these animals look very smart and orderly. although they barged in, they didn¡¯t hurt a single person! ¡± ¡°these animals are probably here for lord rong, right?¡± ¡± i think they¡¯re some of the animals that master rong saved in the video. i didn¡¯t expect master rong to have such a big influence. i heard that it¡¯s not just in china, but many animals from overseas zoos have escaped. some wild animals are alsoing here collectively. such a scene is hard toe by in ten thousand years!¡± the reporters held their microphones and said all sorts of things. there were also some who charged directly in front of the animals and even talked to the animals in an exaggerated manner. of course, when the animals saw the reporters rushing over, they only had the urge to kick them away. especially when the reporters asked them questions that they didn¡¯t understand, the animals became even more annoyed and impatient. if it wasn¡¯t for lord rong¡¯s warning that they couldn¡¯t hurt people, these animals would have already hurt people. the sky had already darkened. there were animals in every corner of the entire capital, and traffic jams continued to ur on the roads. these animals were all facing leng rongrong¡¯s house, and everyone was waiting in an orderly line. the reporters also surrounded the house. after interviewing the animals that could not speak, the reporters waited for leng rongrong toe out. everyone was thinking about what to do in this situation. ¡°so far, leng rongrong hasn¡¯te out of her room even once!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how leng rongrong is going to solve this situation. so many animals areing for her, will she send them home in an orderly manner? what if the animals refused to leave? ¡°this has seriously affected the traffic in the capital. now, the traffic has beenpletely paralyzed, and it has also affected many citizens. at this moment, the citizens are all staying at home, not daring to go out!¡± the reporters were chattering away. a monkey on the side was very angry. it red at the reporter who spoke and bared its teeth. however, the reporters were still talking madly and analyzing themselves. they even said what would happen to the entire capital if these animals went out of control. if an animal really went out of control, leng rongrong would be a sinner condemned by history. finally, the monkey couldn¡¯t take it anymore. it rushed forward and snatched the reporter¡¯s microphone away with a p. the reporter said,¡¯it¡¯s out of control, out of control! this monkey has lost control!¡± monkey thought,¡±you¡¯re crazy!¡± after monkey snatched the microphone away, he squeaked into it with a straight face. he was like a reporter who was frantically reporting some news. Chapter 882 Chapter 882: done before dawn Trantor: 549690339 the door of the floating life residence opened. leng rongrong and mo linyuan stood at the forefront and walked out of the house. behind them, a furry little head popped out, then jumped and held leng rongrong¡¯s hand. ¡°wow, there are so many animals!¡± little nan yu had an exaggerated expression on his face. it was rare for him to change from an adult to a child. his expression was exaggerated. the reporters outside finally waited for leng rongrong¡¯s door to open and all rushed over. of course, because there were a few big ck bears standing next to them, the reporters did not dare to get too close. ¡°chirp chirp!¡± ¡°squeak!¡± ¡°roar!¡± woof! woof! woof! ¡°meow! meow!¡± ¡°gah gah gah!¡± ¡°chirp, chirp, chirp, chirp!¡± countless animals cried out. these animals looked very excited, especially after seeing leng rongrong. they were simply crazy and kept chirping, as if they were talking about something. it had been very quiet, but because of leng rongrong¡¯s appearance, the whole capital fell into a mor. the reporters were all stunned. they were talking with their microphones, but they were all overpowered by the sounds of these animals. ¡°stop!¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and made a stop gesture. then, she almost roared, ¡± quiet down! ¡± in an instant, there was silence. under the night sky, countless animals were left dumbfounded, looking at lord rong with aggrieved eyes. ¡± very good. be quiet for now. if you have anything to say, say it one by one! ¡± leng rongrong rubbed her temples. some of these animals came to protect him because they were really worried about him, and some came to him for help because they had encountered some problems. when she heard these sounds, her head hurt. ¡°she can understand animals!¡± a reporter shouted. ¡°no, the animals listen to her too!¡± ¡± f * ck, that¡¯s amazing. all the animals quieted down after she roared! ¡± ¡± who the hell is she? this is simply a fantasy. so many animals actually listen to her! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s so magical! lord rong is so amazing! ¡± ¡± so, lord rong, are these animals the ones you¡¯ve saved? ¡± ¡± master rong, these animals areing for you, but their appearance has obviously affected the order of the entire capital. so, do you have a solution? ¡± ¡°how long will it take for order to be restored in our capital? i heard that there are still other animalsing here. if this goes on, the entire capital will be destroyed by the animals.¡± the reporters ¡®microphones were all in front of leng rongrong. then, all the animals stood in front of leng rongrong as if they were protecting their mommy, and were very unfriendly to the reporters. the reporters were speechless. ¡°i¡¯ll have them all return before tomorrow.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°really? so, you¡¯re saying that order will be restored to the capital tomorrow?¡± a reporter looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡± there are so many animals, and there are still animalsing over. are you sure? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s not possible. no matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t send all the animals back in one night. there are also many who escaped from the zoo. we¡¯ve been searching the whole time, but we can¡¯t find them. ¡± ¡°what does lord rong n to do?¡± none of the reporters believed that leng rongrong could really drive the animals away. ¡°let them go back to their own homes to find their mothers, what else can we do?¡± leng rongrong looked at the reporters and frowned. ¡± i can¡¯t keep them all, can i? oh, they said that it would be best if i could raise them. they don¡¯t really want to leave beijing anymore!¡± after leng rongrong spoke, she realized that something was wrong. she widened her eyes and looked at the group of animals. ¡°what are you guys doing? you want to stay in the capital? are you guys crazy?¡± ¡°is the cement forest in the capital suitable for you to live in?¡± ¡°???what did you just say? it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to stay in beijing, but you want me to move to the african savannah?¡± ¡± no, shut up. i¡¯m going to cut off all your nonsensical thoughts! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you onest chance. tell me what you need my help with. then, all of you go home! otherwise, i¡¯ll beat you up so badly that you won¡¯t even recognize who you are!¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she conversed with the animals for a while. then, when she realized that these animals wanted to follow her, she directly used violence to coerce them. how could she keep so many animals?! furthermore, how could these animals survive in beijing? not to mention whether the capital would ept them, they were not suitable to live in the capital! leng rongrong said a few words to li ruhua, tang luo, and a few others. then, the two of them went back and brought out tables and chairs. after that, leng rongrong sat at the table and looked at the group of animals with a serious expression. she began to ask the animals to send a representative from each group to exin the situation to her. the reporters watched as leng rongrong methodically did everything, and when she said that all the animals would do as she said, they werepletely stunned. ¡°lord rong, do you really know thenguage of beasts?¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the first person in the world to know thenguage of beasts? do you understand what each beast is saying?¡± ¡°they seem to be able to understand you. how did you do that? how are you so powerful?¡± leng rongrong did not answer the reporters, but focused on recording the animals ¡®requests. after that, she passed the paper to quan yu and asked him to prepare it. ten minutester, a few helicopters flew over. after circling above their heads, they put down sacks and sacks of things. a group of helicopters also arrived, and people began to slide down from them. they were all people from the martial arts centers and securitypanies who hade to help. everyone began to distribute the items ording to leng rongrong¡¯s list, sack after sack, to the various animals. some animals needed to be eaten, and some animals had broken teeth and needed to change them. some animals also wanted some very coquettish clothes ... every animal had a different demand. leng rongrong had solved all the animals ¡®problems. some of the animals from the zoo, including the abused ones, looked for leng rongrong to solve their problems. of course, there was arge number of animals who were fine, but they did not want anything to happen to leng rongrong. he was tormented from night to morning. a reporter had been broadcasting the whole time. leng rongrong was busy until the first glimmer of dawn. almost all the animals had left with their own things and the group, satisfied. as for those who came out of the zoo, they all returned to the zoo. a reporter at the zoo said that he saw with his own eyes how the monkey brought the animals back to the zoo and locked them up. then, he returned to his cage and locked himself up. the sky waspletely bright. leng rongrong stretchedzily and leaned back in her chair. she looked around and saw that all the animals had been cleared out. finally, there were no more animals! Chapter 883 Chapter 883: lord rong, i¡¯m lying through my teeth Trantor: 549690339 the reporters waited the whole night and were still in a daze when they saw the animals leave in an orderly manner. no one could react for a moment, only looking at leng rongrong with a dazed expression. his mind was filled with questions. how did she do it? she knew what these animals wanted? could she really understand animals? so, who was she? why was she so powerful? she could even hear the animal¡¯s request. more importantly, she had prepared everything so quickly. probably tens of thousands of helicopters were sent to and fro that night. ¡°lord rong, may i ask how you did it? can you really understand all the animals?¡± ¡± lord rong, may i ask who you are? do you have a superpower? ¡± after the reporters recovered from their daze, all of their thoughts rushed up and they began to ask questions like crazy. ¡°i didn¡¯t, i just judged them by their expressions!¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡± trust me, if you interact more with animals, you¡¯ll know what they want with just one look. i don¡¯t have any superpowers, i just have a lot of contact with movement. actually, anyone can do this.¡± in order to avoid trouble, master rong lied through her teeth. ¡°i¡¯vee into contact with and interacted with many of these animals. i¡¯ve helped them before, so i have a rough understanding of their habits. once i understand them, i¡¯ll know what their needs are.¡± the reporters were all confused. was it like this? this was the truth? so everyone canmand so many animals? the animals all over the world were stirred up. it looked really cool. these animals were stirred up for one person, broke out of prison for one person, and then returned to their own homes to find their mothers for one person! he was too strong! there should be many people who wanted to have this ability, right? after a round of interviews, the reporters were stopped by fourth master mo, ¡± my wife is tired, she needs to rest. ¡± after that, fourth master mo carried leng rongrong in his arms and turned to leave. as for the reporters, he left them all to li ruhua and the others. after returning, leng rongrong was forced to rest in her room. fourth master mo had said that she did not need to care about other matters. if there were any more problems, he would take care of them. lord fourth¡¯s expression was dark, and he was clearly still a little angry. not only did those people wrongly use his wife, but they also made his wife tired the entire night. his heart ached so much that he almost died. after leng rongrong took a shower, she went to sleep. when she woke up, it was already afternoon. after she got up and ate something, she suddenly saw arge group of people nting vegetables and weeding in the courtyard. leng rongrong was speechless. did this group of people look familiar? it seemed to be those people who had rushed to the front line to scold him. why hadn¡¯t they left? then, lord rong saw fourth master mo standing at the side with a dark expression as he looked at the group of people weeding. he didn¡¯t say a word, but he stood there with a strong aura. anyone who saw him would feel their blood run cold. ¡°daddy is taking revenge for you!¡± little nan yu¡¯s head popped out from the side and looked up at leng rongrong, leng rongrong nodded. after watching at the door for a while, leng rongrong returned to the living room and turned on the tv. she knew that the incident with the animals yesterday would probably be reported. she had to see if the animals were on their way back and whether they were safe. she had sent some cars and helicopters to follow the animals and protect them. however, some of the animals went a little far back, so she was a little worried that they would encounter some trouble on the way back. sure enough, as soon as the tv was turned on, it showed pictures of the animals returning from the original path reported by various reporters. there were reporters at the front line following the animals. as they walked, they tried to interview these animals. because of what leng rongrong had said, many people took it to heart. everyone felt that perhaps they were really friendly to animals. after getting along with them for a long time, they could probably understand what the animals were saying. of course, when the reporter pointed the microphone in front of the animal, the animal remained silent. although they resisted the urge to p the reporter away, the animals did not say anything. ¡± did you see that? they really understand! ¡± the reporter got excited. ¡± although it didn¡¯t speak, it epted my interview. it didn¡¯t escape! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched at the sight. she could clearly see the impatience in the snow leopard¡¯s eyes, and it probably wanted to bite the reporter to death. however, this reporter kept asking it questions. he had been following the snow leopard the whole time. leng rongrong was speechless. fortunately, she had warned the animals not to hurt people. otherwise, with the reporter¡¯s annoying questioning, even a human would not be able to resist beating the reporter up, let alone animals. the snow leopard was probably getting impatient, so it roared at the reporter¡¯s microphone. then, the snow leopard ran away madly. ¡°wow, it really epted my interview! it just answered my question! let me guess what it¡¯s saying! it might have just said that it was very happy to havee to beijing for a tour?¡± the reporter¡¯s eyes lit up as he said proudly to the camera. on the sofa, leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of ck lines. ¡°mommy, what did the leopard say? did this reporter guess correctly?¡± little nan yu asked curiously as he stuffed an orange into his mouth. ¡°the snow leopard was cursing just now.¡± leng rongrong replied, ¡± it¡¯s not suitable for children. it¡¯s not anything good. ¡± if that reporter knew that he had been scolded, he would probably not be so happy. other than this reporter, there were also reporters from other television stations who reported a lot of things. some of the reporters in the zoo were shocked that the monkeys had locked themselves up on their own. the reporters analyzed the situation and felt that the monkeys were smarter, which was why they did such a thing. the zoo had been looking for the reason why all the animals broke out of prison. it was because of the monkeys. one of the monkeys was particrly clever. after opening its cage, it stole the key from the breeder and opened all the animals ¡®doors. and so, all the animals were released. leng rongrong saw that the animals in the zoo had all returned safely, and some of the animals that had returned to other ces were also returning ording to their orders. not only were her own people protecting these animals, but the country had also sent some people out to escort them, so she waspletely relieved. after that day, thements on the inte quieted down. no one scolded leng rongrong anymore. on the contrary, they were only shocked by the fact that leng rongrong had solved the animals ¡®urgent needs and the things she had done to protect them. Chapter 884 Chapter 884: lord fourth is so childish Trantor: 549690339 all of a sudden, thements on the inte hadpletely reversed. in the beginning, leng rongrong had been badly stepped on, but the situation changed in an instant. leng rongrong had be the most powerful animal rights protector, and everyone was talking about her. she said that leng rongrong was always able to surprise people. then, everyone reposted videos of the storm, critical hits, and the big white tiger¡¯s scolding. everyone burst outughing. it was because these animals were too good at scolding people, and even worse than people. they all looked like they were protecting their owners. all of a sudden, everyone felt that these animals must have been treated very well by leng rongrong, otherwise, they would never be so loyal to their owners. those who had previously misunderstood leng rongrong all apologized on the inte. the director of the production team also called to ask about leng rongrong¡¯s situation and apologized to her, saying that he had misunderstood her. meanwhile, gu meiyue and jiang zhan had brought some food over in the evening. gu meiyue and jiang zhan had prepared their own food for only one reason: they knew that the food fourth master mo made was terrifying. they felt that they might encounter lord fourth¡¯s cooking situation if they came here, so it was better to prepare their own food first. gu meiyue looked at leng rongrong, who was curled up on the sofa, with admiration. ¡± master rong, how are you so amazing! i really like you so much!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying gaze was cast at him from the side. ¡± she¡¯s my woman! ¡± ¡± even if she¡¯s your woman, she¡¯s still the lord rong of all the fans! ¡± gu meiyue nced at fourth master mo and scoffed. master mo si: ¡°??? ¡± this woman is very bold! ¡°take care of your own woman!¡± fourth master mo looked at jiang zhan. jiang zhan was speechless. ¡°she¡¯s not my woman!¡± ¡°it will be sooner orter.¡± fourth master mo snorted. jiang zhan nced at gu meiyue silently before he sat back further away from her. ¡± i don¡¯t think so ... ¡± he and gu meiyue hadpletely opposite personalities. how could he possibly be with her? this was simply an unbelievable and terrifying thing. fourth master mo then deliberately sat beside leng rongrong, blocking gu meiyue¡¯s line of sight. just like that, he protected leng rongrong and did not allow gu meiyue to get close to her. ¡°childish!¡± gu meiyue eximed. leng rongrong was speechless. during dinner, fourth master mo didn¡¯t even let leng rongrong eat the food that gu meiyue had brought. he even warned gu meiyue to stay away from leng rongrong. especially not seducing his wife. otherwise, he could kill her. gu meiyue was also not afraid of death. she had given fourth master mo a good scolding at the dining table. after that, fourth master mo was really angry and directly chased gu meiyue and jiang zhan out of the house. ¡°f * ck, what kind of character are you? we haven¡¯t even finished our meal!¡± gu meiyue¡¯s face had turned green from anger. as she looked at the vermillion red door, she fainted from anger. jiang zhan stood at the side pitifully, looking very innocent. ¡± i didn¡¯t say anything! ¡± what did it have to do with him? he had been eating quietly the whole time. he hadn¡¯t even eaten his fill when he was thrown out. huahua¡¯s food was delicious. it was a world of difference from lord fourth¡¯s food. lord fourth¡¯s food could send one to hell, but huahua¡¯s food could probably send one to heaven. ¡°take your vegetables and get lost!¡± fourth master mo packed all the food that gu meiyue had brought and threw them back to her. then, the huge vermillion door was mmed shut by lord fourth. gu meiyue and jiang zhan had beenpletely shut out. gu meiyue was speechless. ¡± hmph, what a childish man. he¡¯s not worthy of our lord rong at all! ¡± ¡± our lord rong is the kind of person who can live well without a man. lord rong doesn¡¯t need a man like you! ¡± ¡°lord rong, happy being single! hurry up and get back to being single!¡± after gu meiyue yelled a few times, she took her food and left in a huff. jiang zhan followed behind gu meiyue with a helpless look on his face. after leng rongrong had dinner with mo linyuan and the rest, she went out for a while. the group of people went straight to the xuanyuan family¡¯s vi. the xuanyuan family¡¯s old mansion was already in leng rongrong¡¯s hands. she had used some tricks to get it. apart from the old mansion, the rest of the xuanyuan family lived in the same vi area, which was all owned by the xuanyuan family. when leng rongrong and the others arrived at the vi area, xuanyuan linlin happened to be in the courtyard and saw leng rongrong and her group. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± as soon as xuanyuan linlin saw leng rongrong, she had a hostile look on her face. ¡°you¡¯ve caused so much harm to my family, so what are you doing here?¡± ¡°where are your family members?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was a little devilish. she nced at xuanyuan linlin. she didn¡¯t have time to talk to this little girl. xuanyuan linlin put her hands on her hips. she was very angry at being ignored. she felt that leng rongrong did not take her seriously at all. ¡°my family doesn¡¯t want to see you. bastard child, who allowed you toe here? i¡¯m telling you, we¡¯ll take back everything that belongs to the xuanyuan family. sooner orter, they will all return to our hands!¡± xuanyuan linlin angrily retorted. leng rongrong raised her hand, and a silver needle flew out from her hand, directly jabbing into xuanyuan linlin¡¯s mouth. ¡± watch your mouth, what bastard! ¡± ¡± she looked at leng rongrong in shock, her eyes full of questions. what did she do to her? ¡°your mouth is not clean. i¡¯ll help you clean it.¡± leng rongrong said as she walked towards the vi nonchntly. the xuanyuan family should be at home. after she bought the xuanyuan family¡¯spany, everyone in the xuanyuan family lost their jobs. she had also used a little trick to take away all the money in the hands of these people. so, the xuanyuan family must be very poor right now. moreover, most of the people in this family werezy and used to being bossy leaders, so it wasn¡¯t easy for them to find a job. as a result, almost all the people in the xuanyuan family were at home. there were also a few who gambled outside all day. leng rongrong walked towards the main door. in the living room, a group of people from the xuanyuan family had gathered. when they heard movement at the door, they turned around at the same time and saw leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and a few others walking in. ¡°you little b * tch, what are you doing here!¡± xuanyuan liang cursed when he saw leng rongrong. on the tv, leng rongrong was driving the animals away, as well as reports from various major media outlets. leng rongrong was being praised to the skies. leng rongrong nced at the television, then at xuanyuan liang and the rest. ¡± i¡¯m here to ask you guys something. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± xuanyuan liang said angrily, ¡± the xuanyuan family has been reduced to this state because of you. what more do you have to ask?! ¡± Chapter 885 Chapter 885: i¡¯m in a bad mood today! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong leaned against a small table at the side, her head tilted slightly, her face devilish. ¡± that¡¯s right, the xuanyuan family is already in such a state, why don¡¯t they know how to save their lives? you¡¯re already like this, why are you still looking for trouble?¡± when xuanyuan liang heard this, he was stunned. the rest of the people¡¯s faces stiffened slightly. half a dayter, xuanyuan liang shouted, ¡± who¡¯s looking for trouble with you? don¡¯t you nder me! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, leng rongrong, you¡¯ve turned the xuanyuan family into this state. if you have a conscience, return the old house and thepany to us! we can also acknowledge you and let you be the young miss of the xuanyuan family.¡± xuanyuan dong said. ¡°be the young miss of the xuanyuan family?¡± leng rongrong scratched her chin with her index finger, her face full of interest. ¡± what kind of noble status does the eldest miss of the xuanyuan family have? the xuanyuan family is no longer one of the four great families. do you think i¡¯m going to lower my status bying back?¡± ¡°you, don¡¯t you want to acknowledge your ancestors and n?¡± xuanyuan liang shouted, ¡± if you don¡¯t acknowledge your roots and ancestors, you¡¯ll always be a little bastard! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really like it when people call me a little bastard, you know?¡± leng rongrongughed contemptuously, and a silver needle flicked out between her fingers. recently, because storm was not by her side, she had been a little irritable. thinking of that bai rucao, she was even more irritated. that was why he had a bad temper. lord rong sneered as he threw the silver needle in his hand. xuanyuan liang¡¯s mouth was pricked just like xuanyuan linlin¡¯s. all of a sudden, she couldn¡¯t say anything. leng rongrong looked at the rest of the people. ¡± i have a father and a mother, how am i a bastard? acknowledge his ancestors and n? i¡¯ll just acknowledge my father!¡± ¡°your father?¡± xuanyuan xiu sneered, ¡± leng rongrong, are you an idiot? xuanyuan nantian has been missing for so long. i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s long dead! ¡± leng rongrong red at xuanyuan xiu coldly, her eyes filled with killing intent. her father was definitely not dead! xuanyuan nantian was such a powerful man, how could he die? he was just not here. she would definitely find a way to find her father. xuanyuan xiu stood up and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± you little b * tch, what else do you want to do to us? what else do you want to do after putting us in this state?¡± ¡± nothing much. i just wanted to ask if you guys are taking revenge on me. ¡± leng rongrong sneered. ¡± you arranged for that pregnant woman? thosements online were also arranged by you?¡± the people from the xuanyuan family looked guilty. leng rongrong had basically investigated thoroughly. this incident was not a coincidence. it was because the xuanyuan family was looking for trouble, and this family was so stupid that they didn¡¯t even know they were being used. it was said that xuanyuan qiongyu had died in prison these few days. however, leng rongrong had asked someone she knew to investigate, and could roughly confirm that the one who died wasn¡¯t xuanyuan qiongyu at all. the real xuanyuan qiongyu had probably escaped from prison. and this time, she had been scolded so badly, and it should have something to do with xuanyuan qiongyu. it was xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s instructions, and this group of idiots was helping. ¡°xuanyuan qiongyu didn¡¯t die, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd, ¡± where is she now? ¡± ¡°are you crazy? she¡¯s already dead because of you, and you¡¯re still looking for her?¡± ¡°is he dead?¡± leng rongrong asked with interest, ¡± is xuanyuan qiongyu really dead? ¡± the group of people did not speak. ¡°you didn¡¯t die, did you? i even guided you to do these things. did you really let her use you?¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± she can hide herself from this matter and leave it clean. ¡± but you? aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t even have a ce to stay? i have a hundred legal ways to make you homeless and penniless. take a guess, will xuanyuan qiongyu help you at that time?¡± the group of people remained silent. ¡°where is xuanyuan qiongyu? how did she get out?¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of hostages and asked. ¡± b * tch, we don¡¯t know. even if we knew, we wouldn¡¯t say anything! ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve caused us so much trouble, and you still dare to be so arrogant? do you think you can do whatever you want?¡± ¡± one day, we¡¯ll take back everything the xuanyuan family has. the one who¡¯ll be a pauper will be you! ¡± the group of people started cursing. they were actually a little flustered by leng rongrong¡¯s words, knowing that leng rongrong had the ability to make them go bankrupt. however, they really didn¡¯t know where xuanyuan qiongyu went aftering out. they couldn¡¯t find her at all. she was very cautious and only contacted them one-way. moreover, they still hoped that xuanyuan qiongyu would be able to take back the entire xuanyuan family. after all, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s surname had always been xuanyuan. after snatching back the xuanyuan family, she might not forget her uncles.¡± leng rongrong asked a bunch of questions, but she didn¡¯t manage to find out where xuanyuan qiongyu was. she did not continue to ask. she left the xuanyuan family¡¯s vi after giving them a warning. in the car, leng rongrong made a phone call. ¡± take back everything the xuanyuan family has, not a single cent left. ¡± after hanging up the phone, leng rongrong yawned, deep in thought. ¡± xuanyuan qiongyu was probably created by bai rucao, right? however, we don¡¯t have any concrete evidence to prove that the one who died wasn¡¯t xuanyuan qiongyu. we can only send her back to prison after we find her. ¡± ¡± bai rucao did a clean job. we can¡¯t find any evidence. ¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± without any evidence, xuanyuan qiongyu¡¯s rescue is only our first guess. ¡± ¡°if only the storm was here. storm will definitely be able to find xuanyuan qiongyu by smell.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°if you need my help, i can directly get storm back.¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong. ¡°no, i already have a n.¡± leng rongrong said. storm had a little temper. if she hadn¡¯t rescued it personally, its ss heart might have broken again. moreover, she had already sent people to keep an eye on bai rucao. when the time was right, she would immediately take action and bring storm back. fourth master mo didn¡¯t say anything else and nodded his head. he knew that leng rongrong preferred to solve her own problems. if it wasn¡¯t necessary, he wouldn¡¯t need to help her. the next day, the storm calmed down, and leng rongrong returned to the set to film. not only did she return to the set, but she also reced all the things that had been smashed that day with new ones. at first, some people had been quite critical of leng rongrong, but after seeing leng rongrong¡¯s actions, no one said anything. however, many people were very interested in why the animals listened to leng rongrong so much. there were also those who brought their own cats or dogs to the set, because their pets were not very obedient, and they wanted leng rongrong to help train them. ¡± lord rong, what¡¯s wrong with my dog? he¡¯s been throwing my socks out all day! ¡± Chapter 886 Chapter 886: she¡¯s distorting the truth! Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong looked at a boy who had brought over a husky. the husky was also looking at her with the same expression. leng rongrong and the husky exchanged nces, then she looked at the boy. ¡± are you sure you know about creatures like the husky? they had always done things that people couldn¡¯t understand ... and they were happy to do so. it¡¯s already good enough that she only threw your socks, but she didn¡¯t bite your sofa or anything else?¡± ¡°i bit her ... i tore down the house ... but what did i do wrong with the socks?¡± the boy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i¡¯ve never seen anyone who likes to throw their socks out of the window. yesterday, they even used my stinky socks to hit my goddess. my image in her heart has probably plummeted to a negative level. ¡± leng rongrong looked at her idol with sympathy. ¡± sure, i¡¯ll ask. ¡± then, leng rongrong began tomunicate with the husky. erha was indeed very difficult tomunicate with. their thinking was different from that of ordinary animals. when she talked about this, the husky kept talking about other things. she got to the point and asked the husky, but the husky said that the big toys in the owner¡¯s house were not fun at all. after the sofa was dismantled, there were no bones in it. leng rongrong held her forehead. she wanted tough, but she felt helpless. after a long time, leng rongrong finally understood why the husky had thrown its socks away. it felt that its master¡¯s socks were too smelly. it felt that they were feces and had to be thrown out. ¡°do you only wash your socks once in a while?¡± leng rongrong looked at the boy. ¡°... it¡¯s like this. it might take me a month to wash the pile of socks.¡± the boy answered with a red face. ¡± then you really don¡¯t like to be clean. fortunately, your dog is more emotional than you. it mistakenly thought that you pooped on your socks and helped you clean them. ¡± leng rongrong burst outughing. ¡± i think you can wash your socks every day. that way, it might not throw your socks away! ¡± ¡°okay, thank you, lord rong.¡± following that, a man came over with an alpaca. ¡°your pet is a little special!¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± it¡¯s so strong! ¡± the alpaca spat at leng rongrong. leng rongrong dodged to the side and blinked at the hot-tempered alpaca. the alpaca was also staring at her, seemingly unhappy, and was shooting drool at her. leng rongrong jumped up in shock and dodged everywhere. the alpaca probably couldn¡¯t kick leng rongrong, so it kicked its hooves violently, then turned around and drooled at its owner. the owner of the alpaca was a man in his thirties. his face and body were covered in saliva. suddenly, the boy¡¯s body was filled with an unpleasant smell. the boy looked at his alpaca with a dark face. he didn¡¯t know how he had offended it. it was his master, but it didn¡¯t respect him at all. leng rongrong pinched her nose and walked out with an umbre in her hand. she opened it with a bang. when the alpaca spat again, she blocked it with the umbre. ¡°lord rong, it¡¯s like this ... it attacks me like this every day.¡± the boy felt extremely aggrieved. he was the owner, after all. how could he be so disrespectful to his own animals? he was very envious of lord rong. lord rong raised a tiger, but the tiger was so obedient and let her ride it. however, he couldn¡¯t even touch this alpaca. as long as he looked into its eyes, it would spit at him. the saliva often sprayed all over the house, and it couldn¡¯t be washed off. ever since he had raised this guy, he felt that his hair was almost bald. this was a f * cking alpaca, not some divine beast or monster. they couldn¡¯t even look at each other. ¡± you seem to have really offended it ... ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it feels that you¡¯ve eaten its food ... ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t eat its food, how could i fight with it for food!¡± the owner said with a foul smell. ¡°maybe it mistakenly thought that you were cooking vegetables for it. if you want to please it, it¡¯s easy. just buy it more food.¡± leng rongrong exined to her master for a while. ter on, someone even brought over a cat that had suddenly turned violent. the reason for the cat¡¯s anger was even simpler. its mistress said that she wanted to sterilize and castrate it, so the cat got angry. it had a girlfriend recently, but its master wanted it to be a eunuch. how could it not be angry? it was even nning to run away from home. after settling some matters, leng rongrong filmed another scene. after filming, she returned to her resting area and saw that gu meiyue and jiang zhan¡¯s expressions were not too good. both of them looked like they wanted to say something but stopped themselves. gu meiyue was already scolding someone. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong looked at gu meiyue and asked. ¡°is there anything worth getting angry over?¡± ¡°that bai rucao is too shameless!¡± gu meiyue said angrily, ¡± do you know what weibo she posted? ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong looked at gu meiyue suspiciously. ¡± she posted on weibo that she has a pet called little bean. it¡¯s a big dog and very cute. ¡± gu meiyue¡¯s face darkened as she said, ¡± look at the photo. that¡¯s a f * cking storm. she actually called it little bean, her pet! the whole world knows that storm is your pet. the whole world knows that storm is the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s vice director. she actually dared to announce it so publicly.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw bai rucao¡¯s weibo. ¡°isn¡¯t she afraid that everyone will recognize her? no, there¡¯s no need to recognize it, it¡¯s a storm!¡± gu meiyue¡¯s brows were tightly locked together as her anger rose. ¡°she¡¯s not afraid.¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡± she did it on purpose. she did it on purpose with such a big fanfare. this way, she could distort the truth and make everyone think that her pet was exactly the same as storm. she¡¯s going to post on weibo again.¡± ¡± this is an obvious fact. why did she deliberately distort the truth? ¡± gu meiyue nced at leng rongrong and said in disbelief, ¡± that¡¯s impossible, right? storm has shot so many advertisements, and anyone with eyes knows that it is your pet, the vice director of the martial arts center. the one she sent out was exactly like a storm!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve posted it on weibo.¡± leng rongrong said with a calm expression. her heart was already in turmoil, but her face was still as calm as an ancient well. ¡± f * ck, f * ck, are they all idiots? do they really believe what this bai rucao said? ¡± gu meiyue¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°there are many animals that look exactly the same. we humans can¡¯t tell them apart just from their appearance. bai rucao took advantage of this and said that she had a clear conscience. this was her pet dog. that¡¯s why many people believed her. ¡± leng rongrong looked at the weibo post and felt a little depressed. Chapter 887 Chapter 887: you only know how to do bad takes at this time! Trantor: 549690339 it was her storm, the storm that had apanied her since she was young. it was fine that she was taken away by bai ruzao, but she didn¡¯t know what bai ruzao did to storm, so storm didn¡¯t recognize her. now, this woman had actually turned ck into white. her pet was now her pet. it was clearly her storm, but now it had be a bean as white as seaweed. not only that, but the whole world now knew that bai rucao had a pet that looked exactly like storm, and that pet dog was called little bean. the pea and storm were not the same. when bai rucao¡¯s first weibo post was posted, many people said that bai rucao¡¯s dog was very simr to leng rongrong¡¯s dog, to the extent that they were exactly the same. when bai rucao¡¯s second exnation was posted, everyone said that it was normal to be simr, and they wouldn¡¯t mistake bai rucao again. then, they said that bai rucao was very lucky to be able to buy a dog that was almost the same breed as leng rongrong¡¯s dog. it was so cool! there were also people who strongly urged bai rucao to ride on little bean and experience it. when leng rongrong saw thesements, she was as depressed as she could get. just as she was feeling angry, she heard some noise not far away. it seemed that many people were screaming. leng rongrong also turned her head to look. following that, she heard gu meiyue curse bai rucao¡¯s entire family. ¡± ... f * ck, how can she be so arrogant and so shameless! ¡± gu meiyue was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and rushed towards bai rucao. ¡°bai ruzao, how can you be so cheap!¡± gu meiyue started scolding bai rucao as soon as she arrived in front of her. jiang zhan and leng rongrong did not manage to stop gu meiyue in time. by the time they came back to their senses, gu meiyue was already cursing loudly in front of bai ruzao. ¡± this dog is clearly lord rong¡¯s storm. the whole world knows about it. it¡¯s fine if you stole her dog, but you actually dared to ride it out in such a swaggering manner. bai ruzao, you thief! ¡± bai rucao looked at gu meiyue. ¡± who are you? is this your dog?¡± ¡± of course it¡¯s not my dog. it¡¯s lord rong¡¯s! ¡± gu meiyue hollered angrily with her hands on her hips. many people around looked over. bai rucao¡¯s expression was calm. ¡± since it¡¯s not your dog, then don¡¯t say anything. the person involved hasn¡¯t even said anything, right? ¡± as she spoke, bai rucao raised her brows and looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± i heard that leng rongrong¡¯s dog went missing, but my little bean¡¯s storm ispletely different from hers, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°that day, didn¡¯t miss leng bring the police to my house to take a look?¡± bai rucao shrugged. ¡± i¡¯m very willing to cooperate with the police, but since we¡¯ve confirmed that this dog isn¡¯t miss leng¡¯s dog, why are you still pestering me? are you the only one who can keep such a big dog, while the others have stolen from you?¡± bai rucao chuckled. she was still as domineering as a queen. especially when she was talking, she was riding on storm. hearing bai rucao¡¯s words, leng rongrong felt like her heart was about to explode. jiang zhan and gu meiyue were even angrier. ¡°rongrong, as your senior, i have to give you a piece of advice.¡± ¡± don¡¯t make false usations, ¡± bai rucao said condescendingly. leng rongrong smiled at bai rucao. ¡± thank you for your advice, sister bai. i¡¯ll remember it. ¡± after that, leng rongrong grabbed gu meiyue and jiang zhan to pull the furious gu meiyue to a resting area at the side. he would endure it for now. leng rongrong knew that she could not deal with bai rucao in the open. it was impossible for her to snatch storm away, and storm didn¡¯t know her at the moment, so it didn¡¯t listen to her at all. moreover, recently, the whole world knew that animals listened to her more, and many people said that she was the king of all beasts. even if storm listened to him in this situation, no one would believe him. therefore, if she wanted to take back storm, she could only do it secretly. since bai rucao could bring out a storm, it would be much easier for her to steal it. ¡°this is the storm, right?¡± gu meiyue asked, panting heavily. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± storm doesn¡¯t have any twin brothers, so this little bean is storm. that¡¯s for sure. ¡± ¡°then we¡¯ll just let her monopolize the storm?¡± gu meiyue was furious. ¡± hey, you can¡¯t do this. that¡¯s your pet! ¡± how can this person be so shameless? how can she do this?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll find a way to get it back. don¡¯t get too excited.¡± leng rongrong nced at gu meiyue. ¡± can you please calm down a little? ¡± ¡°how can i calm down? aren¡¯t you angry? it was clearly your pet, but she said it was her own. she even said that your storm was lost, but it had nothing to do with her. the most hateful thing was that her group of brainless fans actually believed her words. are you all blind? can¡¯t you tell that storm and this dog are the same dog?¡± gu meiyue was so angry that she looked like she was about to explode. jiang zhan pulled gu meiyue back. ¡± stop arguing. you¡¯re already so angry. how can master rong not be angry? ¡± however, this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. if lord rong went up to snatch it, bai rucao could still turn the tables and me lord rong. ¡°lord rong will be scolded badly again. i¡¯ll have to n for the future.¡± after all, no one saw that it was bai rucao who snatched lord rong¡¯s storm. but if lord rong takes action now, the whole world will know that it was lord rong who snatched bai rucao¡¯s bean and lord rong is in the wrong.¡± ¡± what do you mean by ¡®grow up¡¯? what¡¯s there to discuss? i think we should just snatch it back! ¡± gu meiyue flew into a rage. ¡± who cares what other people say? curse if you want! ¡± we just have a clear conscience!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not as simple as you think. bai rucao¡¯s influence is not simple.¡± jiang zhan said, ¡± i think chief rong has his own ns. don¡¯t mess things up. ¡± gu meiyue huffed angrily. leng rongrong then made a few calls. after that, she continued to calmly shoot thest few scenes that day. on that day, she had a scene with bai rucao. this scene was more exciting. bai rucao¡¯s acting was not bad, and her eyes were always strangely oppressive. when leng rongrong was rehearsing with her, she was in a state of tension and was stuck on two lines. these twoments immediately reminded many of the crew members of the scene where leng rongrong had to NG for two days. everyone started to worry that leng rongrong was under too much mental pressure and couldn¡¯t act well because of bai rucao. ¡°it¡¯s going to be difficult today. we definitely won¡¯t be able to pass this scene!¡± ¡± i think so too. it¡¯s okay for lord rong to film with other people, but she¡¯s a newbie after all and doesn¡¯t have much acting experience. she¡¯s really far from bai rucao! ¡± ¡± queen white is a queen after all. her aura is so strong that she¡¯s above leng rongrong. ¡± ¡°and here i thought leng rongrong was so capable, only knowing how to do bad takes at times like this. i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be done veryte tonight, right? i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to finish this one even after i¡¯m done ...¡± Chapter 888 Chapter 888: lord rong¡¯s nasty warning Trantor: 549690339 the asional discussion around them made gu meiyue and jiang zhan a little angry. although the majority of the people did not say anything, just those few ear-piercing sounds made people especially angry. chief rong never had many bad takes. it was probably because everything had been going so smoothly that when she had a bad take, people would feel that she was going overboard. moreover, if he got used to ngs, it would make everyone happy if he could get it done in one take. gu meiyue and jiang zhan both felt sorry for leng rongrong. the two of them looked at leng rongrong from the side, cheering her on in their hearts. they only hoped that leng rongrong would be able to pass this one smoothly and directly p these people in the face. what about another NG? what about not being able to pass today?! that was impossible! who was lord rong? how could lord rong be like this? at the same time, leng rongrong also took a deep breath. she raised her eyes to look at bai rucao. because of the storm, her mental state was not very stable, so she was being suppressed by bai rucao. bai rucao yed a very powerful immortal in the movie, and leng rongrong had a conflict with her because of some matters. in this scene, leng rongrong should be the one suppressing bai rucao, but if bai rucao¡¯s aura was too strong, leng rongrong wouldn¡¯t be able to have the feeling of suppressing her if she didn¡¯t have enough. leng rongrong steadied her mind and nced at bai rucao. bai rucao chuckled. ¡± is that all you can do? i¡¯m not as good as bai wanrong.¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. ¡± i may not be as good as my mother, but i can still suppress you. ¡± ¡°is that so? why don¡¯t you try it?¡±ughed bai rucao. back then, she had always been suppressed by bai wanrong. she hated bai wanrong to death, but bai wanrong was already dead. she might not be as good as bai wanrong, but what was a mere bai wanrong¡¯s daughter? bai wanrong¡¯s daughter couldn¡¯t possibly be stronger than bai wanrong. besides, she was different now. she was willing to give back everything that bai wanrong had used on her to her daughter. if bai wanrong wanted her to disappear from the entertainment industry, she would also make her daughter disappear and be notorious. after leng rongrongposed herself, her expression was calm. the director asked her if she wanted to take a break, but she rejected him and said that she could start right away. many people were watching the show. there were also people who bet that leng rongrong would still have a bad take when acting with bai rucao. after all, there was a precedent. most people were not optimistic about leng rongrong¡¯s chances. some people could understand, but there were also some who couldn¡¯t. the director was worried, but seeing the determination in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, he let her start. this time, just when many people thought that leng rongrong would not make it, leng rongrong burst out with her greatest aura. she had notcked anything since she was young, let alone confidence. he had a strong heart, so even if he was not as good as bai ruzao, it would only be a matter of an instant. in this scene, leng rongrong¡¯s murderous gaze had made bai rucao forget her own lines, and then bai rucao was stunned. everyone around them was very quiet until gu meiyue cheered. ¡°did you see that? what do you mean our lord rong is new? what¡¯s wrong with our lord rong? our lord rong is very good!¡± gu meiyue was so excited that she jumped up. she was even happier than if she had acted well. ¡± this time, it¡¯s bai ruzao who¡¯s not up to the mark. as a senior, she¡¯s actually inferior to a junior. does she have any shame? ¡± the surrounding people fell into silence. following that, leng rongrong took control of the situation. time and time again, she suppressed bai rucao¡¯s acting, leaving her in a state of disbelief and shock. it was obviously not bai wanrong, but every time she was suppressed by leng rongrong, she would have a feeling of panic as if she had seen bai wanrong again. it was as if bai wanrong had just crawled out of hell. this made bai rucao even more flustered. there were several times when she was so nervous that her forehead was covered in sweat, and she couldn¡¯t concentrate. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with queen white today? is she not in a good state? ¡± the director asked half-jokingly. ¡°maybe he hasn¡¯t acted in a long time.¡± bai rucao said. she took a look at leng rongrong and felt that leng rongrong and bai wanrong were the same, which made her heart beat faster. leng rongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes twitched and she smiled faintly. she walked to bai rucao¡¯s side, then, in a low voice, with a tone of evil and yfulness, she said, ¡± if my mother can suppress you, so can i.¡± don¡¯t forget, i¡¯m my mother¡¯s daughter. it just so happens that everyone says that i look like my mother! if my mother could kick you out of the entertainment industry once, i can do it again.¡± bai ru cao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she went from being full of confidence to falling into hell in an instant. where did leng rongrong¡¯s sudden confidencee from? originally, she wasn¡¯t afraid of her daughter, bai wanrong, at all. after all, bai wanrong hadn¡¯t raised her. however, she suddenly felt that leng rongrong was more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. moreover, she seemed to be even worse than bai wanrong. her tone of warning was exactly the same as bai wanrong¡¯s back then. she had thought that leng rongrong was just a little kitten, but now she looked like a tiger that could bare its sharp fangs when zhang ya was helpless. bai ru cao felt her blood run cold. she couldn¡¯t let her continue to exist. whenever she thought of bai wanrong, bai rucao felt extremely uneasy. his heart was palpitating. back then, she had almost been driven to death by bai wanrong. she didn¡¯t know what methods bai wanrong had used, but she seemed to be a treasure held in the hands of the whole world. everything she did was right, and everything she did was well-liked. as for her, she couldn¡¯tpare to bai wanrong in any way. she was so jealous that she panicked, but the old man at home did not even look at her. from that time on, she had thought about winning against bai wanrong and that she had to be stronger than bai wanrong. in the end, bai wanrong had caught her red-handed again and again. in the end, bai wanrong had even asked her to leave the entertainment industry as if it was for her own good. what a joke. who did she think she was? why did she always say that she was doing it for her own good? they were about the same age, but she always lectured her like an elder. bai rucao nced at leng rongrong, the viciousness in her eyes deepening. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were nonchnt as she nced at bai rucao, as if she didn¡¯t care about her at all. ¡± your dog is still in my hands. no one will believe that this dog is yours! ¡± after a long while, bai rucao whispered a warning into leng rongrong¡¯s ear. she purposely used storm as an example because she knew that leng rongrong cared about this dog. this dog could affect leng rongrong¡¯s state of mind. leng rongrong¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°give me your ring and i¡¯ll return the dog to you!¡± bai rucao chuckled. ¡± your dog has been poisoned. without the antidote, it won¡¯t live for long! ¡± Chapter 889 Chapter 889: chapter 890-interception Trantor: 549690339 ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes darkened and her heart was in her throat, as if a huge mountain was pressing down on her heart. however, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to bai rucao¡¯s words. she was ready to take storm back. after that, she would help him heal. to be honest, she had treated more animals than people, so she believed that she could cure storm. even if she couldn¡¯t, she could still ask her master for help. as long as he could get storm to his side, nothing else would be a problem. the next scene went smoothly after bai ruzao¡¯s many bad takes. leng rongrong didn¡¯t do any more bad takes, so naturally, no one dared to say anything about her. after all, the one who did bad takes this time was bai rucao. previously, everyone thought that bai rucao was a king, but they didn¡¯t expect that she would be such a noob in the end. after the scene was over, leng rongrong picked up her ck backpack that she had thrown aside and turned to leave. she had already made an appointment with someone to take action immediately today. since bai rucao had brought storm out, she would definitely ride it back. she had studied the route back to the southeast mansion, and there was a section of the road that almost no one would take. it was more reliable to rob storm on that road. after leaving the set, leng rongrong¡¯s car was parked by a shady side of the road. she sat in the car and waited for a while before the door was opened. cheng han opened the door to the front passenger seat and sat down. she rolled her eyes at leng rongrong, then opened the big bag in her hand. ¡± everything is ready. where are they? they¡¯re already waiting over there. ¡± he could start immediately. if we seed this time, you¡¯ll have to give me your godfather¡¯s phone number! i like your third daddy more, he looks the youngest!¡± ¡°you really want to be my godmother?¡± leng rongrong turned her head and nced at cheng han. ¡°of course!¡± cheng cheng snorted. ¡± they¡¯re all pretty outstanding! ¡± most importantly, if she could suppress leng rongrong¡¯s husband and be leng rongrong¡¯s godmother, she would be the mother-inw of theher abyss empire¡¯s leader. just thinking about it was exciting. ¡°you have to marry a man you don¡¯t like just to suppress me. is it worth it?¡± leng rongrong asked curiously. ¡°no, i quite like your third daddy. he¡¯s handsome and powerful.¡± cheng han snorted. ¡± anyway, i¡¯ve already helped you with your work. you have to tell me their whereabouts and their cell phone. ¡± if i can¡¯t handle your third daddy, i¡¯ll try your second daddy!¡± ¡± sure, as long as you like it. i¡¯m only responsible for providing my whereabouts and mobile phone, but i¡¯ll definitely not be responsible for the rest. ¡± leng rongrong said seriously. ¡°of course!¡± cheng cheng nodded vigorously. ¡± i¡¯ll handle the rest myself. i believe i¡¯m still charming. ¡± leng rongrong took a serious look at cheng han, then nodded perfunctorily. ¡± you have a very special charm ... most people wouldn¡¯t like you, but my godfather is not an ordinary person. ¡± the car started, and not long after, they arrived at the predetermined road. there were already a few cars parked there. the car was full of cheng cheng¡¯s people. thest time, storm and the others had fainted. leng rongrong had borrowed these people from cheng cheng and needed them to knock storm out. this time, the storm was not in a manic state, so it should be rtively easy to knock her out. cheng cheng¡¯s men were all experienced, so they were more reliable than the others. ¡°do you smoke?¡± cheng han searched his pocket and took out a cigarette. leng rongrong shook her head, then opened the car door for cheng han. ¡± if you want to smoke, go downstairs! ¡± cheng cheng was speechless. ¡°i¡¯ll sit here and smoke!¡± ¡°no,¡± lord rong directly kicked cheng cheng down. then, cheng han stood pitifully on the steps below. he looked up at leng rongrong, who had closed the car door again. then, he saw leng rongrong close the car windows. it was as if she wasn¡¯t smoking a cigarette, but a poisonous gas that could kill people. cheng cheng was speechless. it¡¯s just smoking a cigarette. it¡¯s rare to smoke, and it won¡¯t kill anyone. what¡¯s the point of recuperating? cheng han looked at the cigarette in his hand, hesitating if he should stop smoking from time to time. in the end, someone from a car threw a cigarette at her. ¡± miss, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to put away your cigarette? you¡¯ve taken it out! ¡± cheng han took the cigarette and rolled his eyes. then he took out a lighter, squatted down by the side of the road, and started smoking. this woman was squatting by the roadside, and her posture was almost like a man¡¯s. leng rongrong nced at him and imagined the scene of cheng han bing her godmother and tang ziyi¡¯s wife ... then cheng cheng would probably pull his third daddy¡¯s ear every day and scold him in all kinds of ways. it was too terrifying ... cheng han was too manly ... he was clearly a woman, but some of his actions were just like a man¡¯s. she didn¡¯t understand why he wasparing himself to her. in her eyes, she was a man, not a woman at all. in terms of gender, she felt like she and cheng han were from two different worlds. of course, she couldn¡¯t do anything if miss cheng liked it. fortunately, cheng han wasn¡¯t the white lotus type. otherwise, she would be sick of him. although she oftenpared herself with cheng han, cheng han¡¯s personality was rtively straightforward. he would say anything directly and rarely stab her in the back. asionally, they would ask each other for help. it was no problem. they were basically the kind that did their best. they could be considered old rivals, but also old friends. cheng han finished his cigarette and opened the car door to get in, but he realized that the door was locked. she looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡°wait until the smell of cigarettes on you is gone before you get in the car.¡± lord rong said righteously. cheng cheng was speechless. wasn¡¯t that a little too much? just like that, cheng han obediently stayed outside the car in the wind for a long time before he got in. the sky gradually darkened. it was gettingte, and cheng han¡¯s phone rang. she answered the call, then said to leng rongrong, ¡± they¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°only bai ruzao and storm?¡± leng rongrong asked. cheng cheng nodded. ¡± there¡¯s no one around here, and we¡¯ve cleared out most of the people that should have been there. there aren¡¯t many people on this road to begin with. only those who were heading to the southeast mansion would pass by, but the current upancy rate of the southeast mansion was not very high. that¡¯s why there are so few people.¡± ¡°let¡¯s move,¡± after leng rongrong took an anesthetic gun from cheng cheng, she jumped out of the car. ¡± i don¡¯t know how strong bai rucao is, but she¡¯s very good at formations, so you can¡¯t underestimate her. tell your people to be careful. ¡± leng rongrong said to her when cheng cheng walked over. ¡± don¡¯t worry. this concerns whether i can be your godmother. i have to be careful. ¡± Chapter 890 Chapter 890: she is very strong Trantor: 549690339 after leng rongrong took a deep look at cheng cheng, she raised her tranquilizer gun and walked in front. ¡°i think it¡¯s a little difficult to be my godmother.¡± ¡°hmph, there¡¯s only challenge when there¡¯s difficulty. what i want is the feeling of challenge.¡± cheng han followed behind, not thinking much of it. ¡°is this the reason you like to challenge me?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i¡¯m not that much weaker than you, although you¡¯re indeed a bit stronger than me.¡± cheng cheng snorted. ¡± i¡¯ll surpass you one day. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. cheng yu¡¯s men also got out of the car and followed leng rongrong and cheng yu. leng rongrong started to give orders for everyone to spread out and set up an ambush. leng rongrong did not lie in ambush, but stood in the middle of the road with cheng yu. the sky was dark, and the surrounding street lights were already lit up. there weren¡¯t many cars on this road, so it was exceptionally quiet. bai rucao appeared riding on a storm, gradually closing the distance between them. storm obediently let bai rucao ride on it, and bai rucao seemed to be enjoying it. riding a dog and driving a car were twopletely different feelings. bai ru cao seemed to enjoy the feeling of riding the storm, so her speed was very slow. by the time bai rucao had a clear look at leng rongrong and the others, she sat on storm and asked condescendingly, ¡± what are you guys doing? ¡± ¡°what else can i do? of course, i¡¯m going to take back my storm.¡± leng rongrong shot a nce at bai rucao. if bai ru cao wanted her little ck dragon ring, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give it to her. since she couldn¡¯t use items to exchange with bai ru cao, the only way was to directly snatch back storm. ¡°so you¡¯re nning to rob me?¡± bai rucao looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡± you¡¯re overestimating yourself by bringing these small fries to fight with me. ¡± bai rucao jumped down from storm¡¯s back. then, she sneered at leng rongrong and the others. ¡± it¡¯s just a show that overpowered me. do you really think you¡¯re that great? do you really think you¡¯re bai wanrong? even bai wanrong from back then wasn¡¯t my match, let alone you.¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. ¡± that might not be the case! ¡± if her mother was really dead as the rumors said, then she really wasn¡¯t a match for the current bai ru cao. however, her mother was not dead. her mother was still alive and might have be more powerful than before ... of course, her mother¡¯s whereabouts were a little mysterious. her godfathers had yet to find her. he heard that she had returned to the capital, but there was no news of her. leng rongrong thought of her mother and felt a headacheing on. she was sure that her parents were still alive, but sadly, her biological parents were missing ... he didn¡¯t know of her existence in the past, so he never looked for her. however, the incident with the xuanyuan family and the animals had caused a global sensation. she didn¡¯t believe that her parents didn¡¯t see it. if they saw her, they would know that she was their daughter, right? but the problem was that neither of his parents came to him. she thought that it was fine if her mother didn¡¯t remember her, but her father would at least remember her. maybe he woulde to her door, but no, nothing! bai rucao suddenly attacked leng rongrong, and then she started fighting leng rongrong. ¡°douzi, dodge!¡± bai ru cao shouted at storm. storm looked at leng rongrong and her group in a daze. when it saw leng rongrong¡¯s sudden appearance, it was a little nervous and excited. then, it was so touched that its eyes turned red and tears were about to fall. storm was moved to tears. bai rucao¡¯s shout had no effect on storm. of course, when the others attacked storm, he dodged. ¡°f * ck, i saw this dog cry!¡± ¡± f * ck, are we that scary? we actually made this dog cry? ¡± ¡°brother dog, we¡¯re not here to kill you. cooperate with us, we¡¯re here to save you!¡± storm looked at everyone as if they were crazy. not only was bai rucao very good at formations, but she was also very good at fighting. her kung fu was not weak, and could even be said to be very strong. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t handle bai rucao on her own. when cheng cheng joined in, he directly sent bai rucao flying with a kick. ¡°oh my god!¡± cheng han¡¯s back hit a tree, and his face was twisted in pain. bai rucao sneered. she turned around and snatched the gun from cheng cheng¡¯s hand. cheng cheng had originally wanted to shoot at her while bai rucao wasn¡¯t paying attention. in the end, after bai rucao snatched the gun away, she bounced a few times. all the people cheng han had brought to help had their wrists shot. a series of screams could be heard. bai rucao sneered and said, ¡± do you think i¡¯m trash? you brought so many pieces of trash to snatch my things?¡± ¡°to hell with it!¡± cheng cheng jumped up and rushed over to fight with bai rucao. it was just that cheng han was too weak, and bai rucao knocked her down in a few moves. when the bullet flew out, it was leng rongrong who helped cheng han, otherwise he would have been seriously injured. leng rongrong didn¡¯t expect bai rucao¡¯s kung fu to be so powerful. she vigntly looked at bai rucao and then rushed up to fight with her in closebat. leng rongrong took bai rucao¡¯s gun, but leng rongrong didn¡¯t get the upper hand either. her ring was almost taken away by bai rucao. then, in order to protect the ring, leng rongrong was kicked by bai rucao. at that moment, she felt like her liver and guts were being torn apart. bai ruzao had used too much force, and it was so painful that tears came out. ¡± hmph! ¡± bai rucao snorted. ¡± you dare to fight me with your little skills? ¡± i can easily stomp you to death.¡± bai rucao stood in front of leng rongrong and attacked again. this time, her target was the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger. ¡± since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to me, then i won¡¯t be polite. give me the ring! ¡± as soon as he saw that his master seemed to have no strength left after being kicked, storm, who had originally vowed to be a spy, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. it roared and charged forward, trying to attack bai ru cao from behind. bai rucao¡¯s reaction was surprisingly fast. when storm rushed over, she turned around and suddenly grabbed one of storm¡¯s ws. then, with little effort, she managed to throw storm to the ground. ¡°aowuwuwuwuwu.¡± storm whimpered in pain. bai rucao turned around and nced at storm. ¡± you¡¯re a loyal dog. you¡¯ve been a spy by my side all this time? ¡± i thought you were drugged, but you were just pretending!¡± ¡°aowu!¡± ¡± you! ¡± storm angrily roared at bai rucao. bai rucao ignored the storm and charged at leng rongrong like a bolt of lightning. she sent a flying kick at leng rongrong. Chapter 891 Chapter 891: mom, have youe to save me? Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong quickly blocked. because she had been kicked hard by bai ruzao, her head was covered in cold sweat. the two of them exchanged blows again. it was obvious that bai ru cao had the upper hand. leng rongrong was forced to retreat step by step by bai rucao. in the end, she retreated to the side of a tree. cheng han rushed over to help, but he was hit by bai rucao¡¯s elbow and cried in pain. ¡°i can¡¯t, i can¡¯t!¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t be a godmother anymore!¡± cheng han clutched his shoulder, tears welling up in his eyes from the pain. ¡± f * ck, i give up. i¡¯ll think of a way myself. i¡¯m not ying anymore! ¡± after that, cheng cheng struggled to sit by a big tree to rest. panting, she looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± leng rongrong, she¡¯s better than you, isn¡¯t she? how could he be so good at fighting? aren¡¯t you stronger than me? kill her! at most, i won¡¯t be your godmother anymore. if you can avenge me, i won¡¯t be your godmother anymore!¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes in cheng yu¡¯s direction. cheng cheng, this joker, was more afraid of death than anyone else. leng rongrong had also been hit a few times. she was panting heavily as she leaned against the tree behind her. bai rucao was fine, and she was still approaching. ¡°give me the ring and i won¡¯t fight you.¡± bai rucao looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± your martial arts are simr to your mother¡¯s, but you¡¯re still far from my level! ¡± bai rucao red at leng rongrong. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but feel a little vexed. she had been cking off recently and hadn¡¯t cultivated properly. no wonder eldest father had said that she should go and train properly again. first father must have felt that she had taken a step back. for things like kung fu, it was easy to regress if you didn¡¯t practice for a day. leng rongrong fiercely attacked bai rucao. the two of them fought again, leng rongrong was clearly struggling as she was hit by bai rucao several times. just as leng rongrong was about to copse and storm was about toe up to help. suddenly, a figure shed over. bai wanru, who was wearing a ck sports suit, appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of leng rongrong to protect her. ¡°she¡¯s mine, don¡¯t snatch her from me. if you try to snatch it from me, you¡¯ll die a terrible death.¡± bai rucao was forced to take two steps back by bai wanrong. when she saw bai wanrong clearly, she waspletely stunned. ¡± you, you, how could you ... ¡± ¡± what kind of expression is that ... ¡± bai wanrong nced at bai rucao. ¡± it¡¯s fine if she says she¡¯s my daughter, but you want to be my daughter at your age? ¡± do you believe that i¡¯ll beat you until you can¡¯t even recognize yourself?¡± bai wanrong threatened bai rucao angrily. bai rucao¡¯s mind was still in a state of shock. she probably didn¡¯t expect that bai wanrong was still alive. she had clearly thought that bai wanrong was already a dead person. she had thought that bai wanrong was already dead, but bai wanrong was not dead. she was still alive and well here. she was actually still alive! bai wanrong looked at bai rucao¡¯s expression and said, ¡± i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my daughter or i¡¯m your daughter. this girl is mine now. don¡¯t fight with me for her! ¡± ¡°bai wanrong, you don¡¯t recognize me?¡± bai rucao finally reacted. she clearly felt that bai wanrong didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°who are you? do i have to know you?¡± bai wanrong said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯ve already said that i have nothing to do with you. are you going to get lost or not? if not, i¡¯ll help you! ¡± bai rucao sneered. ¡± bai wanrong, you¡¯re actually not dead. i thought you werepletely dead. ¡± it¡¯s better if you¡¯re alive. only if you¡¯re alive will i have the chance to defeat you!¡± bai wanrong nced at bai rucao in disdain. ¡± idiot. ¡± bai rucao rushed toward bai wanrong and started fighting with her. bai wanrong indifferently fought with bai rucao for a while. then, she easily suppressed bai rucao, and bai rucao was beaten up miserably. ¡°i told you to get lost, but you didn¡¯t. do you want me to beat you until you¡¯re scared?¡± bai wanrong was as arrogant as ever. bai rucao looked at bai wanrong in disbelief. she clearly didn¡¯t expect that bai wanrong would still be more powerful than her even after she had improved so much. ¡°get lost! don¡¯t try to snatch her from me, i¡¯ve been watching her for a long time.¡± ¡± shut up! ¡± bai wanrong shouted at bai rucao, clearly very dissatisfied with her. bai rucao was obviously surprised. however, bai wanrong didn¡¯t seem to be protecting leng rongrong because of her daughter. she seemed to have some other purpose, so bai ruzao didn¡¯t say anything. she turned around and left. bai wanrong walked over to leng rongrong and pulled her up. then, she said in disdain, ¡± you¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re my daughter? how could i have such a useless daughter?¡± ¡°mom, i¡¯m really your daughter!¡± she eximed. leng rongrong stared at bai wanrong. bai wanrong was speechless. it was as if she was looking at a lunatic. she was still young. how could she have a daughter this old? besides, she didn¡¯t have a husband or boyfriend. where did she get a daughter? leng rongrong was afraid that bai wanrong would run away if she was provoked, so she didn¡¯t say anything more and just looked at bai wanrong. bai wanrong ignored the others and looked directly at leng rongrong. ¡± let¡¯s go, ¡± she said. ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. then, she felt a ck muzzle pointing at her. bai wanrong had a very small silver pistol in her hand. it was very beautiful, and at this moment, it was pointed at her head. ¡°follow me, or i¡¯ll shoot you.¡± bai wanrong said in a domineering manner. ¡°where to?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°why are you asking so many questions? i told you toe with me, so just follow me!¡± bai wanrong said angrily. then, she brought leng rongrong to her car and took leng rongrong away. cheng cheng didn¡¯t manage to stop leng rongrong in time. storm had originally wanted to chase after it, but after a few steps, it saw bai wanrong¡¯s gun raised from the window and aimed at its head. then, the storm ran away. she was master¡¯s mother, after all. she wouldn¡¯t hurt master, right? storm was stunned for a moment. then, it started to run toward the floating life residence. cheng han said,¡¯f * ck, storm, are you so f * cking bad at showing mercy? you just ran away?¡± not long after, storm returned home. when li ruhua saw the storm, the hoe in her hand fell to the ground. ¡°storm?¡± ¡°you¡¯re fine?¡± ¡°how did youe back?¡± ¡°awoo, awoo, awoo!¡± storm cried out anxiously. li ruhua was dumbfounded. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. i¡¯ll give the young madam a call! ¡± aowu, aowu! ¡± storm spun around anxiously. ¡°i really don¡¯t understand. let me call young madam!¡± li ruhua said to storm, ¡± don¡¯t be anxious. you have to be calm. ¡± Chapter 892 Chapter 892: mom kidnapped her Trantor: 549690339 aowu aowu! storm was anxious. what do you mean by calm down? i¡¯m a dog, okay? no, it was clearly a wolf! li ruhua calmly made a call to her young madam. after the call connected, li ruhua said, ¡± young madam, did you know that storm is back? storm seems to be fine, but it looks very anxious. i don¡¯t know what it¡¯s anxious about.¡± on the other end of the phone, leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± young madam, do you know what it¡¯s so anxious about? it¡¯s making so much noise that i can¡¯t really understand what it¡¯s saying. i know it¡¯s hungry, but i don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so anxious. ¡± li ruhua looked at storm, who was almost touching his forehead with his paw, and asked, ¡± young madam, he seems to be a little disappointed in me. he¡¯s making a hand-to-forehead gesture! ¡± ¡°it should be disappointed in you.¡± leng rongrong said helplessly, ¡± huahua, i¡¯ve been kidnapped! ¡± ¡°ah?¡± li ruhua cried out in shock. ¡± i was kidnapped by my mother. storm was probably telling you that i was kidnapped by my mother. ¡± leng rongrong said helplessly, ¡± i¡¯m fine. you don¡¯t have to worry. after all, she¡¯s my mother. don¡¯t let storm run around and go to bai rucao¡¯s side. bai rucao is a dangerous person.¡± after leng rongrong exchanged a few words with li ruhua, she didn¡¯t have time to say anything more before her phone was snatched away. ¡°who told you to call someone and tell them that you were kidnapped? also, when did i be your mother?¡± as bai wanrong drove, she threw leng rongrong¡¯s phone out of the car window. leng rongrong saw with her own eyes a big car drive past, and then her mobile phone was crushed into nothing. leng rongrong was speechless. why was she in such a miserable state? ¡°you are my mother.¡± without her phone, leng rongrong was a little depressed. she turned her head to look at bai wanrong¡¯s face. this was the first time she had seen her mother so closely. she was very simr to her mother in many ways. her nose, eyes, ears, and martial arts dojos were almost all simr. her skin was also as good as her mother¡¯s. bai wanrong looked slightly more mature than her, but she still had the air of a young girl, like a young girl. ¡°you see, we look very simr.¡± ¡°you¡¯re bai wanrong, aren¡¯t you?¡± leng rongrong asked. then i¡¯m your daughter!¡± ¡± i¡¯ve never given birth to a child before. do you think i don¡¯t remember whether i¡¯ve given birth to a child or not? ¡± bai wanrong rolled her eyes. ¡± besides, you don¡¯t look young anymore. how could my daughter be this old? ¡± you¡¯re really talking nonsense.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± you might have lost your memory? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve lost my memory, how could i not know?¡± bai wanrong looked at leng rongrong as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡± i think you¡¯ve made a mistake. i¡¯m not your mother. ¡± your mother must be someone else.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°where are you taking me?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already told you, so why are you asking so much? do you think you can change anything if you know where i¡¯m taking you?¡± ¡°even if you don¡¯t tell me, i¡¯ll know where you¡¯re taking me. you might as well tell me earlier.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to say!¡± bai wanrong continued to drive her car willfully. leng rongrong was speechless. why was her mother¡¯s personality so familiar? as the car drove on, leng rongrong looked at the passing scenery. she was chatting with her mother, but her mother was indifferent to her and despised her very much. leng rongrong felt that she was a little funny. she was probably the first one to be kidnapped by her own mother, and her mother did not even know her. however, she could feel that bai wanrong didn¡¯t kidnap her to kill her or to extort or ckmail her. that was why she told li ruhua not to panic and that she would be fine. at the same time, li ruhua¡¯s side was already inplete panic. although leng rongrong told him not to worry and that she was fine, her phone was snatched away right after she said that. then, li ruhua heard something that seemed to have crushed the phone. hence, huahua thought that her young madam had also been thrown out by her mother and run over by a car ... ¡°did something happen to the young madam?¡± li ruhua asked. young madam can¡¯t be dead, right?¡± what to do? what should she do? had the young madam been murdered by her own mother? then, li ruhua ran back into the house in a panic. he finally made it to the living room. the moment he entered the living room, he began to cry. ¡± something happened, something big happened. something big might have happened to the young madam! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± butler quan looked at li ruhua. tang luo was also suspicious. those who were struck by the storm stood up immediately. after all, they were all very worried when they heard that something had happened to their master. mo linyuan came out of the study and frowned at li ruhua. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with rongrong? ¡± ¡°young madam, young madam has been murdered!¡± li ruhua said excitedly. ¡°what?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s entire body turned cold, as if he wanted to eat someone. ¡°no, no, i mean, young madam has been kidnapped!¡± ¡°who kidnapped the young madam?¡± tang luo looked at storm, who came in behind li ruhua, and was stunned for a moment. ¡± why is storm back? did young madam exchange herself and bai rucao for storm? ¡± ¡°no, the young madam was kidnapped by bai wanrong. her mother took her away.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± i don¡¯t know about that bai rucao. but when i called young madam, she said that she had been kidnapped by bai wanrong. i was on the phone with young madam, but her phone was broken.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face immediately darkened. bai wanrong obviously didn¡¯t know leng rongrong. when she heard leng rongrong call her mother, she ran away as fast as she could. why did she take rongrong away? why did he suddenly take rongrong away? the others also looked at each other, not knowing what was going on and why leng rongrong had been taken away by bai wanrong. in a luxurious vi. leng rongrong alighted from the car and saw a huge garage filled with all kinds of luxury cars. like her, they preferred red and white. ¡°your home?¡± leng rongrong pointed to a car and said, ¡± i like this one. ¡± ¡°good taste, i like this one too.¡± bai wanrong patted the car. ¡± it looks good, doesn¡¯t it? ¡± leng rongrong nodded. bai wanrong walked forward and said as she walked, ¡± follow me. i have many traps here. if you go the wrong way, you¡¯ll die. ¡± don¡¯t even think about escaping. you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± after that, leng rongrong heard the sound of the door closing behind her. he turned around and saw that the garage door had been locked. bai wanrong walked directly into an elevator, and leng rongrong followed. Chapter 893 Chapter 893: the same cooking method Trantor: 549690339 after they got out of the elevator, bai wanrong sat on the sofa in her living room and looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± sit. ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. after looking around, she sat down in front of bai wanrong. ¡°this is your house?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± what did you bring me here for? ¡± bai wanrong¡¯s gaze fell on the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger. ¡°you want my little ck dragon ring?¡± leng rongrong raised her finger, then fiddled with her ring. ¡± is there anything special about this ring? because it¡¯s priceless, you all want it?¡± bai wanrong looked at leng rongrong as if she was looking at a fool. lord rong thought, she¡¯s your daughter, right? ¡°no need for so much nonsense, just give it to me.¡± bai wanrong looked at the little ck dragon ring and said, ¡± it won¡¯t be yours sooner orter anyway. you might as well give it to me. ¡± you can¡¯t even deal with that useless woman. if you hold her in your hands, you¡¯ll die a terrible death.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. was she being despised by her own mother? ¡°mother!¡± ¡°what mother! go away! don¡¯t call me mom! who the f * ck is your mother?! i look so young, so i can be your elder sister at most. no, i might even be your younger sister!¡± bai wanrong crossed her arms and shouted loudly, as if she had encountered a pervert. ¡°no, you¡¯re really my mom! why don¡¯t we do a dna test?¡± leng rongrong stared at bai wanrong. she couldn¡¯t be wrong. she felt that it was her. she had that strong premonition, and her premonition had always been urate. the person in front of her was her mother. she had always thought that her mother was dead. her mother was still alive, but she seemed to have forgotten her own existence. ¡± what dna test? who wants to do a dna test with you? i don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re my daughter! ¡± bai wanrong snorted coldly. ¡°but the fact that you¡¯re my mother won¡¯t change just because we didn¡¯t do a dna test.¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± what are you doing now? don¡¯t you remember your past? ¡± ¡°of course i remember.¡± bai wanrong frowned. ¡± in any case, you¡¯re not allowed to call me mom! ¡± leng rongrong was slightly disappointed. however, she was still very happy to see her mother in such close proximity. her mother was rumored to be a person who struck fear into people¡¯s hearts at the mere mention of her name, but she was also very cute. leng rongrong¡¯s stomach suddenly started growling. she felt a little hungry since she hadn¡¯t had dinner yet. bai wanrong looked at leng rongrong¡¯s stomach and revealed an expression as if she had seen a ghost. ¡± what are you doing? what¡¯s your stomach growling for?¡± ¡°i¡¯m hungry.¡± leng rongrong looked at bai wanrong with eager eyes. ¡± mom ... sister wanrong, i¡¯m hungry. ¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes and looked at bai wanrong expectantly, hoping that her mother would make something for her to eat. other people said that the food made by a mother was especially delicious, and the taste of the food made by a mother¡¯s hands was always special. she had never eaten anything cooked by her mother since she was young. ¡°i don¡¯t know how to cook!¡± bai wanrong crossed her arms in front of her chest and snorted. ¡°then what do you want to eat?¡± leng rongrong was surprised. ¡°eat your fill outside before you go home.¡± bai wanrong said matter-of-factly, ¡± doesn¡¯t the food outside smell good enough? why do you have to cook it yourself? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± it made sense. but ordinary people ... alright, her mother might not be an ordinary person. ¡°then order me a takeaway.¡± leng rongrong stared at bai wanrong. ¡± you smashed my phone, so i can¡¯t order delivery now. ¡± ¡± this ce is a little remote. there¡¯s a crematorium at the side, so there¡¯s usually no take-out. ¡± bai wanrong said. ¡± c-crematorium??? ¡± leng rongrong looked at bai wanrong, her hair standing on end. what kind of weird fetish did her mother have? wasn¡¯t she afraid of ghosts living next to the crematorium? ¡± no one will bother me if i stay here. besides, i¡¯m a little interested in ghosts. this ce might be filled with yin qi and ghosts. ¡± bai wanrong stood up, poured a ss of water, and handed it to leng rongrong. ¡°you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts?¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth continued to twitch. ¡°what are you afraid of? if there¡¯s a ghost, i¡¯ll beat it up until it¡¯s afraid of me.¡± bai wanrong snorted coldly and said, ¡± if it dares to kill me, i¡¯ll be a ghost more powerful than it after i die. i can still kill it. ¡± ¡°that sounds reasonable,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°gugugugugugu¡± her stomach continued to grumble awkwardly. bai wanrong nced at leng rongrong¡¯s stomach and said impatiently, ¡± go and make something to eat. there should be food in the kitchen. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how to do it. if you¡¯re not afraid that i¡¯ll blow up your house, i can give it a try. but i don¡¯t dare to eat the food i make.¡± leng rongrong said with confidence. bai wanrong was speechless. she took a long look at leng rongrong, then was forced to go to the kitchen. leng rongrong followed behind bai wanrong. she was very happy that her mother seemed to be going to make food for her. in the end, when she reached the kitchen door, the door was pulled open with a bang and she was locked outside. ¡°don¡¯t watch me cook!¡± bai wanrong¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡± oh ... ¡± lord rong replied. she leaned against the door and listened to the movements inside for a while. then, she walked away and started to look around the house. the living room had a very simple style. her mother was very girlish and basically had pink and blue colors. however, it was very clean andfortable. there were many feather decorations in many ces, which made people¡¯s hearts melt. leng rongrong raised her head to look upstairs. she walked to the side of the stairs and was about to go up when suddenly, a hidden arrow flew towards her. ¡°i¡¯ll go!¡± leng rongrong was so frightened that she quickly dodged backward, and then saw the sharp arrow pierce into a target on the wall. OK, there were indeed many traps. there were hidden arrows on the steps. was he afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him? if he had forgotten, wouldn¡¯t he be killed? leng rongrong nced at the spiral staircase and hesitated for a moment. she decided not to run around and just wait for dinner. her mother didn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. if he messed up her private part, her mother would probably fly into a rage and beat him up ... waiting for the meal ... suddenly, she had a blissful feeling. her mother was cooking for her! she could finally know what her mother cooked. she could finally know what her mother tasted like. at the same time, a certain someone in the kitchen was already in a terrible fix. looking at the pot, bai wanrong poured eggs into it and muttered, ¡± why should i cook for that girl? why should she make me cook for her? it¡¯s not like i¡¯ll die from hunger, so what does it have to do with me if i die?¡± the egg didn¡¯t crack open, and the shell was smashed together with the egg in the pot. then, bai wanrong began to stir-fry quickly. needless to say, the stir-fry was quite good, but the eggshell and the egg were all mixed together. Chapter 894 Chapter 894: his biological mother was a big boss Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong could smell the fragrance of eggs from outside. she was extremely touched. it seemed like her mother was very good at cooking. the food smelled so good. she was probably hungry. she felt that the aroma was very special and couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°can i eat now?¡± leng rongrong rushed to the kitchen door and suddenly pushed it open. then a spat flew towards her. she was shocked and caught it with a raise of her hand! then, leng rongrong looked at the spat in her hand, still in shock. it was too scary. there were hidden weapons in the kitchen too? you even used a spat as a hidden weapon? so, everything in this room can¡¯t be touched casually? leng rongrong leaned against the door, looking at the spat in her hand and thinking in a daze. a few minutester, the kitchen door opened, and bai wanrong came out with two bowls. she ced the two bowls on the dining table heavily. ¡± i¡¯ve tried my best! it doesn¡¯t look that bad, you can eat it!¡± leng rongrong nced at the two bowls on the table. one bowl was filled with something that looked like rice but did not feel like rice. it looked half-cooked ... it was the first time she had seen such rice. in the other bowl was scrambled eggs. she could vaguely see many pieces of eggshell in the scrambled eggs ... ¡± there¡¯s a little too many shells in this egg, ¡± leng rongrong poked the bowl of scrambled eggs with her chopsticks in a panic. when she saw that half of the egg was broken, she held her chopsticks in silence. she raised her head and nced at bai wanrong, who was beside her. bai wanrong snorted coldly. ¡± you don¡¯t know this, right? eggshells can supplement calcium. ¡± if you really don¡¯t like it, you can pick out the shell.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. so, did he have to pick the bones like he did with a fish when he ate an egg? moreover, why did she feel that the egg was not edible? the shell was inside, and who knew if the shell had been washed ... chief rong poked her stomach with her chopsticks. her stomach, which was originally very hungry, didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. she even felt nauseated. the egg scared her. bai wanrong red at leng rongrong from the side. ¡± you¡¯re not going to tell me you don¡¯t want to eat what i made for you, are you? i haven¡¯t cooked for hundreds of years. you asked me to cook, but you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± bai wanrong looked a little irritable, as if she was going to beat someone up. leng rongrong was speechless. she was a little flustered. ¡°i suddenly don¡¯t feel that hungry anymore.¡± leng rongrong put down her chopsticks. ¡± well, i¡¯ll clean up myself. ¡± it¡¯s been hard on you to cook.¡± what mother¡¯s smell? she didn¡¯t know what other people¡¯s mothers tasted like, but the taste of her mother¡¯s cooking was definitely something she didn¡¯t dare to try. he was almost as good as mo linyuan. could it be that her mother and her husband were mother and son? fourth master mo had perfectly inherited her mother-inw¡¯s cooking skills. lord rong hadpletely ignored the fact that the food she made wasn¡¯t actually edible. that was why people who weren¡¯t a family wouldn¡¯t enter the same house. lord rong threw away the egg and the half-cooked rice. then, she was horrified to find a few bowls of ck stuff in the kitchen ... leng rongrong was speechless. was the food he gave her just now considered good? she was impressed by her mother¡¯s cooking skills. it seemed like her mother was not lying. she really did not know how to cook. the food she cooked was not much different from mo linyuan¡¯s live goose. he had originally nned to clean up the kitchen. of course, lord rong was not a good cook, so cleaning the kitchen was a little difficult for her. therefore, lord rong smashed all the bowls on the ground. bai wanrong leaned against the kitchen door and gave leng rongrong a sidelong nce. ¡± one hundred thousand, two hundred thousand, five hundred thousand ... ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong turned around. ¡± the first te costs 100000 yuan, the second te costs 200000 yuan, the third te costs 500000 yuan ... ¡± bai wanrong said with a calm expression. ¡± you can continue to throw money. there are more expensive ones. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. fortunately, she was not short of money. she could still afford to pay for this. her mother didn¡¯t seem to be someone to be trifled with. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. it seems like i¡¯m not very good at cleaning.¡± leng rongrong nced at the tes that she had smashed and blushed. she was still not suited for the kitchen. the two of them returned to the living room, and bai wanrong threw leng rongrong a box of instant noodles. ¡± make some instant noodles for yourself. you know how to make these things, right? ¡± leng rongrong took a look at the instant noodles. ¡± expired ... ¡± ¡°... this is the only box.¡± bai wanrong red at leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯re such an annoying girl. you¡¯re so troublesome! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong nced at the date. it didn¡¯t look like it had expired too long ago. from bai wanrong¡¯s expression, she probably wouldn¡¯t let her go out. let¡¯s eat first and talkter. she helplessly took the instant noodles and opened it to take a look. there didn¡¯t seem to be any problem with the noodles. leng rongrong simply soaked it and ate it. after filling her stomach, she felt much better. bai wanrong seemed to have arrived at some time. after ncing at her watch, she said that she had to go to the study to deal with some matters and told leng rongrong not to run around. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t run out of this ce. he also told her to stay put and not to touch anything. the room was filled with mechanisms. ¡°i know,¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she recalled the hidden arrow that had almost shot a hole in her head. after bai wanrong entered the study, leng rongrong didn¡¯t dare to go upstairs, but she started walking around the living room. there were some paintings on the wall of the living room, and they were signed by bai wanrong. it looked like they were drawn by his mother. there were also some calligraphy works that looked very good, and the signature was also his mother. she walked around and saw some beautiful photos of her mother. bai wanrong was also a multi-talented person. there were many rumors about her, and she had been an influential figure since she was very young. pared to his mother, he seemed to be weak. however, she was still very happy to have such a powerful mother. unfortunately, his mother couldn¡¯t remember many things. she didn¡¯t remember him. he didn¡¯t know if his mother still remembered his father. his father should be xuanyuan nantian. leng rongrong walked around and stood in front of a photo. it was a solo photo of bai wanrong. she was sitting on a dark red sofa, wearing an elegant long dress, and there was a long hairpin with a tassel on her head. her long hair was tied up, and she looked elegant, beautiful, and extremely charming. leng rongrong could not help but touch the painting. when she touched it, she felt that something was wrong. although he had retracted his hand, it was toote! there was a violent rumbling sound around them, and then bai wanrong rushed out of the study in a frenzy. ¡± are you looking for death?! ¡± Chapter 895 Chapter 895: they are trapped ... Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong spread out her hands. ¡± i didn¡¯t touch anything, i just touched this photo ... how would i know, you can¡¯t even touch photos! ¡± she was really a little flustered. this photo looked really good, and she had only touched it casually with her fingertips. what was with this thunder-like sound? why did it feel like the entire building was about to copse? bai wanrong facepalmed. she rushed out, pulled leng rongrong, and turned to run. he was about to rush out, but a door suddenly fell from the outside and sealed the door. ¡°alright, it¡¯s toote.¡± bai wanrong let go of leng rongrong¡¯s hand and looked at leng rongrong with a dark face. ¡± why don¡¯t we wait for death here together? ¡± ¡°so, what¡¯s going on?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched, and then she saw that the lights in the room had suddenly turned off. the entire room was plunged into darkness. ¡°????¡± leng rongrong was dumbfounded when she couldn¡¯t even see her fingers. she reached out and touched everything. then, he felt something furry. after she touched it for a long time, she realized that she had touched a head, which should be bai wanrong¡¯s head. ¡°can you stop what you¡¯re doing? i¡¯m not a dog.¡± bai wanrong¡¯s forbearing voice was heard. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, sister wanrong!¡± leng rongrong quickly retracted her hand, then asked softly, ¡± so, can you exin why there was a suddenck of electricity? why do i feel like this house ispletely sealed off? ¡± ¡°what a good thing you¡¯ve done.¡± bai wanrong said angrily. ¡°did i trigger some kind of mechanism?¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± this is your home. it can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t have a way to turn off the mechanism, right? ¡± ¡°congrattions, you¡¯re right. i really don¡¯t have a way!¡± bai wanrong¡¯s voice came faintly. then, leng rongrong saw bai wanrong¡¯s ghostly face illuminated by the phone¡¯s light. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± it can¡¯t be. it¡¯s your own home and you identally triggered a mechanism. you don¡¯t have a way to solve it? ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t have a cell phone, so she could only follow bai wanrong¡¯s butt and ask as she chased after bai wanrong. ¡°how could i be so stupid as to touch this mechanism! i didn¡¯t think that you would be stupid enough to trigger the trap.¡± bai wanrong was very angry. her face was dark as she walked forward with her phone. then, she started to go upstairs. leng rongrong said, ¡± there are many traps on the stairs, right? how do i get there?¡± bai wanrong leaned against the wall of the stairs and turned sideways to look at leng rongrong. she looked rather speechless and just looked at leng rongrong like that. after a long while, she said, ¡± you¡¯ve triggered the highest-level trap here. once this trap is activated, the other traps inside will stop working because i don¡¯t want to catch a turtle in a jar and see the turtle die in my house, causing my house to be covered in blood. do you understand?¡± ¡± oh, i see ... ¡± leng rongrong nodded and followed her mother with small steps. ¡°so, what are we going to do now? you were joking when you said there was no way to solve it, right? you¡¯re going to solve this problem now, right?¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡± can you turn on the lights first? there¡¯s no light, and there¡¯s a crematorium nearby. don¡¯t you feel creeped out? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think so. i¡¯m a little bored. i¡¯ll be very happy if a hundred hostile ghostse out to y with me. ¡± bai wanrong rolled her eyes. after the two of them went upstairs, bai wanrong opened the door to a room. leng rongrong watched her go in, then she followed her in. bai wanrong went to the cab and took out a few clothes, then she walked towards the bathroom. leng rongrong followed him to the bathroom door. ¡°i¡¯m changing my clothes, do you want toe in and watch?¡± bai wanrong frowned. leng rongrong shook her head and stood by the door. a few minutester, bai wanrong changed into her home clothes and walked out of the bathroom. then, she walked to the side of the bed andy on it. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°so, what are you doing?¡± ¡°can¡¯t you tell? i¡¯m sleeping.¡± bai wanrong rolled her eyes. ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at bai wanrong in shock. ¡± aren¡¯t you going to find a way to remove the restriction first? ¡± is it really impossible to undo it? if it can¡¯t be undone, we¡¯ll have to stay here forever?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t open it. the restriction can only be opened from the outside, and we¡¯re trapped inside. there was a power outage and no inte connection, and they couldn¡¯t contact the outside world. when the restriction was opened, the outside was surrounded by an iron wall. if they couldn¡¯t find the mechanism, they wouldn¡¯t be able toe in, and it was impossible to break in by force. if someone tries to force their way in, this ce will copse and we¡¯ll be crushed to death inside.¡± bai wanrong said expressionlessly as shey on the bed. ¡°so, why did you create such a thing?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, this thing was not prepared for me.¡± bai wanrong¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡± i¡¯m not stupid. i have to prepare for myself. i cut off my power and inte? who¡¯s as stupid as you? i told you not to touch it, but you still touched it. ¡± ¡± so, you¡¯re sleeping so calmly. will someonee and help you? ¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°no, no one knows where the mechanism is. only i know. no one would know that i would be stupid enough to trap myself, so no one woulde to help.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°and you still have the mood to sleep?¡± ¡°we¡¯re not going out, why not sleep? was it a waste of energy? sleeping can also save energy.¡± bai wanrong yawned. ¡± it just so happens that i¡¯m sleepy, so stop making noise. you can go wherever you want. anyway, the traps won¡¯t be punished again, so go y. ¡± after that, bai wanrong closed her eyes and started to take a nap. leng rongrong thought for a moment and simplyy down next to bai wanrong. bai wanrong¡¯s eyes shot open and she pointed her phone at leng rongrong. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. i¡¯m going to sleep too. have a good rest. someone wille and save me. my husband, your son-inw, will definitelye.¡± leng rongrong turned over and looked at bai wanrong. ¡± you¡¯re really my mother. don¡¯t doubt it. ¡± after we get out, do a dna test. i know someone who can get the results within a day.¡± ¡°looking for someone you know? am i an idiot?¡± ¡± then you can find someone you know. i think you¡¯re my mother anyway. ¡± ¡°do you always rely on your intuition instead of your brain? what if your intuition tells you that you¡¯re not human?¡± ¡°mom, if i¡¯m not a human, then you¡¯re probably not either. so, you¡¯d better not say anything else. for our mutual benefit!¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± oh right, i have another question for you. do you know xuanyuan nantian? ¡± Chapter 896 Chapter 896: mom doesn¡¯t know dad Trantor: 549690339 ¡°xuanyuan nantian? what¡¯s that?¡± bai wanrong closed her eyes and listened to leng rongrong¡¯s words. ¡°very good. you don¡¯t know my dad either.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± it looks like you¡¯ve really lost a lot of your memories. ¡± ¡°i told you i didn¡¯t lose my memory!¡± bai wanrong said. ¡°oh, then you¡¯ve forgotten about us!¡± leng rongrong turned over, her hands behind her head as a pillow. she looked at the dark ceiling. ¡± what will it take for you to believe that i¡¯m your daughter? i¡¯m serious, let¡¯s do a dna test. it¡¯s more reliable to do a dna test. you can confirm it, and i can confirm it too.¡± ¡°how can you be so sure that i¡¯m your mother? what if i¡¯m not? didn¡¯t you just call her mom for nothing?¡± bai wanrong teased. ¡°you are.¡± leng rongrong said with certainty, ¡± even if you¡¯re not, i still quite like you! ¡± ¡°forget it, you can shout if you want. we can¡¯t get out anyway. perhaps we can all die here together.¡± bai wanrong yawned. ¡± i¡¯m asleep. don¡¯t wake me up if it¡¯s not a big deal! ¡± ¡°we will definitely be able to get out. my husband wille and save me.¡± leng rongrong snorted. ¡°it¡¯s amazing to have a husband!¡± bai wanrong snorted a few times and really fell asleep. leng rongrong was also a little tired, so she simply leaned against bai wanrong and fell asleep. she didn¡¯t know if it was really because bai wanrong was her mother, but she felt a sense of familiarity and closeness. when she leaned against bai wanrong, she easily fell asleep. she wasn¡¯t worried about being trapped at all. she believed that mo linyuan woulde to save her. when li ruhua picked up her call, she knew that she had been abducted by bai wanrong. if lord fourth knew about this, he would definitely be worried and would definitelye to find her. just as leng rongrong had guessed, after li ruhua told mo linyuan and the others about the news, she was stunned. the group of people were extremely anxious. after all, everyone knew that bai wanrong didn¡¯t remember leng rongrong at all. thest time she appeared, it was to get leng rongrong¡¯s ring. this time, it was hard to say what her purpose was for taking leng rongrong away directly. but no matter what the purpose was, it was definitely not because she remembered that leng rongrong was her daughter. after all, if she had remembered that leng rongrong was her daughter, she would not have smashed leng rongrong¡¯s phone when leng rongrong was on the phone with li ruhua. of course, huahua¡¯s im that something big had happened to the young madam and that she might have died was obviously not realistic. if bai wanrong had wanted to kill leng rongrong, she would not have taken her away directly. she would have killed her earlier. ¡°what should we do? where is mommy?¡± little nan yu was very anxious, ¡± although it¡¯s grandma, she obviously doesn¡¯t know mommy, so mommy might still be in danger. ¡± ¡°check the surveince cameras.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡± yes, there¡¯s also cheng han. she should have seen which direction young madam went. she went with young madam to save storm. ¡± li ruhua said as she patted her bald head. aowu aowu! storm cried out anxiously. ¡± storm, they drove away. it must be hard for you to smell the young madam, right? ¡± li ruhua nced at storm. ¡± don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find a way to save young madam. ¡± ¡°actually, i have something to say.¡± tang luo said, ¡± although young madam may not be as good as bai wanrong, young madam still has the ability to protect herself. i think we can give young madam and madam bai some time to spend together. perhaps they can reunite as mother and daughter? ¡± ¡°tang luo¡¯s words make sense.¡± butler quan nodded his head repeatedly. fourth master mo was silent for a moment before replying, ¡± i¡¯m worried. ¡± everyone was speechless. little nan yu,¡¯i¡¯m worried too. if they want to get along, they have to do it under our eyes.¡¯ she still didn¡¯t know what was going on with her grandmother. if it was in the past, grandma would definitely not have a problem. but now, grandma seems to have forgotten about the past. she doesn¡¯t remember that mommy is her daughter. in this case, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome if grandma really does things for others.¡± ¡°let¡¯s find rongrong first,¡± fourth master mo said. ¡± yes, i agree with you, daddy. let¡¯s find mommy first and make sure she¡¯s fine. ¡± little nan yu nodded. when cheng cheng came in from outside, everyone was using their own connections to find lord rong. ¡°it seems like you already know?¡± cheng han clutched his waist and frowned. ¡± leng rongrong was taken away by someone who looked like her ... your rtionship is so messy. this bai rucao looks like her, and now there¡¯s a person who looks like her. can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on? ¡± he said. the revenge of the triplets?¡± ¡± bai rucao is a bad person. the one who kidnapped my mommy is my grandma. my mommy is my mommy, not a triplets! ¡± little nan yu exined in his baby voice, ¡± but my grandma doesn¡¯t know my mommy. she doesn¡¯t remember having a daughter, but my mommy knows she has a mother. ¡± it¡¯s probably like this.¡± ¡°so, if your grandma doesn¡¯t remember your mommy, then what does it mean that she saved your mommy and took her away? just because your mommy looks simr to her, she thought that we were fated to meet and took her away?¡± cheng cheng looked incredulous. ¡± is that why your whole family is so funny? ¡± little nan yu was speechless. ¡°ah, forget it. what does it have to do with me whether your family is funny or not? i¡¯m here to tell you the license te number.¡± cheng han took out his phone and flipped through a photo. ¡± here, i took it while i was at it. ¡± you don¡¯t have to thank me, just call me mother-inw and godgrandma!¡± cheng han nced at mo linyuan, then at the little one, and raised his eyebrows. fourth master mo didn¡¯t pick up the phone, nor did he look at it. he only looked at cheng han as if he was looking at a lunatic. ¡°godgrandma!¡± little nan yu immediately called out in his baby voice, ¡± thank you, grandma! ¡± the little guy was not bothered at all. he grabbed the phone, looked at the car te number, and then took out hisputer to check. cheng cheng touched his head and felt that something wasn¡¯t right. grandma ... she wasn¡¯t even married yet, and she was already a grandmother. it didn¡¯t seem appropriate! ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo and cheng han exchanged nces. ¡°stop, don¡¯t call me mom. i think it¡¯s not appropriate! how could i have a son as old as you?¡± goosebumps rose all over cheng han¡¯s body, and he shivered. ¡± you don¡¯t have to thank me. if you really have to thank me, then cook me a meal! ¡± ¡°make you a meal?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes lit up. this was the first time someone had made such a request, so he was very happy to practice. after all, he was someone who intended to make soup for his wife. ¡°if the ruler of theher abyss empire personally cooks for me, i will be very honored!¡± cheng han was pleased with himself and felt that this was a good idea. ¡± by the way, has leng rongrong eaten the food you made? ¡± Chapter 897 Chapter 897: chapter 898-deal Trantor: 549690339 ¡°rongrong hasn¡¯t eaten it before, but i can make it for you.¡± fourth master mo had a devilish look on his face, ¡± after we save rongrong, i will invite you over for a meal. i will treat you to a manchu han imperial feast. ¡± ¡°really?¡± cheng chengughed. ¡± it¡¯s a deal! ¡± leng rongrong had never eaten her husband¡¯s cooking before, but she could eat the food leng rongrong¡¯s husband made. it would definitely anger leng rongrong to death. at the thought of this, cheng cheng was very proud. because she was too happy, she did not notice that butler quan and the others were looking at her as if they had seen a ghost. they felt that she was really tired of living to actually want to eat lord fourth¡¯s cooking. lord fourth¡¯s cooking was famous for being terrifying, alright? anyone who had eaten it would probably not want to eat it again in this life, no, in the next life, or the life after that. although it was very attractive to know who the person in charge of theherworld empire cooked for, it was also very fatal. if one was not careful, they could be poisoned to death by lord fourth. the things he made looked like poison. cheng han was pleased with himself, thinking that he¡¯d gotten some great benefit. she naively took her phone and left. in the hospital, she was still lying there. with the license te number, it was much easier to check. little nan yu found the vi easily. so, when he told them the address, everyone was shocked. ¡± young master, are you kidding me? your grandma¡¯s house can¡¯t be in a crematorium, right? ¡± after a long silence, li ruhua asked. ¡°there¡¯s no mistake.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± the exact location isn¡¯t the crematorium. it¡¯s near the crematorium. ¡± there¡¯s a vi nearby, and it¡¯s grandma¡¯s.¡± ¡°your grandma ... does she have a special preference?¡± li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± as expected of a big boss. his way of thinking is different from ordinary people. ¡± tang luo said with difficulty, ¡± so, it¡¯s already sote at night. are we still going to the crematorium? i heard that there¡¯s a cemetery there ... isn¡¯t this vi a little too special? aren¡¯t you afraid of ghosts?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t young madam beat up ghosts before? since she was the young madam¡¯s mother, she probably dared to beat up even ghosts and gods ... he still remembered that the young madam had said that if she was afraid of ghosts, there was only one reason: ghosts were invisible, and she could not beat them up. if she could beat them up, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. she could even catch a few to raise.¡± huahua said. everyone was speechless. it was still lord rong who was valiant. after getting the address, the group of people drove off to save lord rong. storm, big white tiger, storm, critical strike, and so on were all sent out. anyway, people in beijing and even the whole world knew that lord rong had these pets. people around the world also knew that lord rong had these pets legally. this way, it wouldn¡¯t be too ostentatious to bring it out. the group of animals were indeed very worried about leng rongrong, so they all followed. the journey from the floating life residence to the crematorium took one to two hours. when they arrived, the sky was alreadypletely dark. ¡°is this the thing? you call this a vi?¡± quan yu looked at the vi that was wrapped up by something. his brows furrowed and his face was filled with disbelief. ¡°so, it¡¯s not like this.¡± the tablet in little nan yu¡¯s hand was turned on and the original appearance of the vi appeared. the original vi was quite nice. there was a sunroom with floor-to-ceiling windows. although there were crematoriums and cemeteries nearby, the scenery was quite good. therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad to live in this vi. as long as one was brave enough, everything around them was nothing. moreover, the feng shui of this ce seemed to be pretty good. bai wanrong must have had her reasons for choosing this ce. ¡°this ispletely different from the photos. this thing is like a fortress. how do we get in?¡± li ruhua looked at the photo on little nan yu¡¯s side and then looked at the vi that seemed to be surrounded by iron blocks. he was simply stunned. ¡°it should be some kind of restriction that has been activated.¡± tang luo said, ¡± this should be the protection of this vi ... however, miss bai has captured the young madam. she doesn¡¯t have to do this, right? ¡± i don¡¯t think the young madam will resist. after all, she¡¯s been looking for her mother¡¯s whereabouts.¡± fourth master mo did not say a word as he walked around the area. the little one followed behind his daddy. as they walked, he looked around like he was looking for something. then, little nan yu said, ¡± it looks like there¡¯s no way to open it. there¡¯s no opening at all. ¡± fourth master mo also furrowed his brows. he did not see any openings either. the entire vi waspletely wrapped up, and it looked like there was no way to enter. in this way, he had no idea what the situation was like between rongrong and bai wanrong inside. lord fourth could not help but feel worried. as he walked, he frowned. after walking one round, the big and small faces, which looked somewhat simr, had a serious expression. ¡°how is it?¡± quan yu asked. ¡°awoo awoo?¡± storm, rainstorm, and the others were also very anxious. they were all looking at mo linyuan and little nan yu with deep worry in their eyes, not knowing how leng rongrong was doing. if they couldn¡¯t enter this ce, how were they going to save lord rong? especially storm, who had a fragile heart. it felt extremely guilty and wanted to save its master as soon as possible. everyone looked at fourth master mo in anticipation. fourth master mo shook his head, ¡± i don¡¯t see any obvious entrance, nor do i see any mechanisms. ¡± he knocked on a few ces along the way and could clearly feel that the iron sheet was very thick. it would be very difficult to break through thisyer of iron sheet. after hearing fourth master mo¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. ¡°don¡¯t we have an expert in mechanisms?¡± butler quan suddenly thought of something. ¡± let yang yee over and try. ¡± ¡°i can only let hime over and take a look.¡± mo linyuan said, ¡± inform him and ask him to fly over immediately. ¡± after speaking, fourth master mo started to look for a way out. however, the entire vi was tightly wrapped up. the outeryer of iron looked extremely strong, and it didn¡¯t look like it could be entered. the rest of the people also looked around. meanwhile, storm was howling madly inside. storm kicked with his front hooves, but he couldn¡¯t make any sound. the storm was so angry that it almost bit the iron sheet. of course, its teeth were not sharp enough to gnaw through the iron sheet. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit screamed. ¡± roar! ¡± the white tiger also tried to roar so that leng rongrong could hear it. however, even after everyone shouted for a long time, there was no response from inside. the night was dark, and only this group of people had not eaten dinner. they had been waiting outside, trying to get in touch with lord rong inside, but they didn¡¯t get any response. Chapter 898 Chapter 898: master yang is here Trantor: 549690339 little nan yu stood on the side and raised his little hand to touch the wall. he closed his eyes and called softly, ¡± mommy, yingluo. ¡± the little fellow shouted again and again, several times. at the same time, in the room, leng rongrong suddenly opened her eyes from the bed and pulled bai wanrong who was next to her. then, bai wanrong¡¯s conditioned reflex was to hit her. fortunately, leng rongrong reacted quickly in the dark and fell back to avoid bai wanrong¡¯s fist. ¡°did you hear that? my son is calling me!¡± leng rongrong grabbed bai wanrong¡¯s hand in excitement. after bai wanrong sat up, she was speechless for a while. she didn¡¯t say anything. after stretchingzily, she said, ¡± i didn¡¯t hear anything. you¡¯re hallucinating. ¡± ¡°no, i heard it. xiao xun ¡®er is calling me!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was determined. ¡± they¡¯re here to save me. ¡± ¡°even if your husband came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the mechanism here easily. just wait patiently.¡± after yawning, bai wanrongy down on the bed, hugged the quilt, and nned to go back to sleep. ¡°you¡¯re going to continue sleeping? aren¡¯t you going to think of a way to get out?¡± leng rongrong massaged the space between her eyebrows. how could her mother be so carefree? she wasn¡¯t even worried about not being able to get out? ¡± didn¡¯t you say that someone ising to save us? then let¡¯s just wait for them to save us. ¡± bai wanrong said disapprovingly, ¡± i know this ce better than you. only the mechanism from the outside can be opened, but there¡¯s no way to get out from the inside. ¡± otherwise, why do you think i put this thing here? it was because once it was activated, the people inside would not be able to get out! it¡¯s the powerful and fun one, understand?¡± ¡°have you ever thought that you would end up being locked up?¡± leng rongrong said incredulously, ¡± and why is your photo the trigger? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m beautiful. i¡¯m so beautiful that anyone who sees me will touch me. it triggered the mechanism with a touch. who knew you¡¯d be so perverted, touching my photo.¡± bai wanrong said with her eyes closed and her arms wrapped around the nket. leng rongrong was speechless. she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. who knew that her mother would be so weird? she put the mechanism on her photo and activated it with a touch. she really just touched it with her finger. she was impressed by how quick the mechanism was. bai wanrong didn¡¯t want to pay attention to what was going on outside. leng rongrong kept feeling like she had heard some movements outside, so she got up and walked around, trying to contact the outside world. however, after walking around, she realized that there was no movement outside, and she could not contact the outside world. in the end, she had no choice but to return to her room and stay with her mother. outside, fourth master mo and the others were looking at this tightly sealed metal lump from a distance. not only were they unable to enter, but they were also unable to contact the people inside. no one knew what lord rong¡¯s situation was like in this iron lump. however, everyone was actually very worried, worried that something would happen to leng rongrong inside. it was already midnight when yang ye, the trap master, arrived. although he was sent over by helicopter at the fastest speed, it was almost dawn when he arrived. the group of people waited for almost an entire night. fourth master mo sat on a folding chair like the king of the night, with little nan yu in his arms. although little nan yu had a high iq and was very calm, he was still a child so he was already asleep. he was sleeping soundly on his dad¡¯s shoulder. of perhaps he was worried that he would disturb little nan yu, so fourth master mo¡¯s voice was extremely soft. he only asked yang ye to open the metal lump as quickly as possible. yang ye was shocked when he saw the metal lump. ¡± what¡¯s inside this thing? why does it look like an alien spaceship? is it from another? ¡± ¡°master yang, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± as they walked, butler quan exined, ¡± inside this metal lump is a vi. inside the vi is our young madam. ¡± ¡°young madam?¡± master yang was stunned for a moment, ¡± is it the one in the rumors? ¡± ¡± yes, it¡¯s the legendary one. so, please hurry up. our master seems to be running out of patience. ¡± said butler quan. ¡°alright, alright, let me take a look first!¡± yang ye started to walk around. the storm, storm, and critical hits were all following yang ye. a few animals had been supervising the work. it seemed that if master yang could not open this thing, they would directly attack master yang. master yang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. after master yang had made his 11th round, lord fourth was getting impatient. ¡°you¡¯ve been poisoned?¡± fourth master mo asked coldly. ¡°ah?¡± master yang was stunned for a moment. ¡°you were poisoned by spinning circle?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡± the sun has already risen because of you! ¡± ¡°ahem ... i¡¯ll take a look at the situation first. there should be a mechanism to this thing, but i haven¡¯t found it yet, so i¡¯ll have to be more detailed. master, don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely be able to get it open. there¡¯s no mechanism in this world that i can¡¯t break. as long as i¡¯m still alive, i¡¯ll be able to open this trap one day!¡± yang ye was very confident in himself. ¡°do you still n to use a few years to open it?¡± fourth master mo looked at yang ye with a dark expression. at that time, his wife would probably have starved to death. ¡°ahem, no, i will definitely open it within 24 hours!¡± yang ye said excitedly. following that, master yang started to break out in a cold sweat as he nervously took out his toolbox and did various tests. every time he passed by fourth master mo, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. especially in the afternoon, when the little one in fourth master mo¡¯s arms also woke up. the two of them were sitting in the exact same position, and even their eyes were looking at him the same way. this made yang ye break out in cold sweat. ¡°soon, soon, it should be done soon!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve already said it many times, uncle yang. every time you pass by us, you always say it¡¯s almost there. you probably don¡¯t know what ¡°soon¡± and ¡°on a horse¡± mean?¡± little nan yu looked at yang ye, who was covered in cold sweat, with a serious face. ¡°i know, it¡¯s really soon. i¡¯ll definitely get it done before dark!¡± then, master yang continued to work. this time, his expression was tense, and he really finished it before dark. he finally opened the mechanism with a bang. in the room, leng rongrong and bai wanrong were still sleeping on the bed. therefore, when the mechanism was activated, neither of them seemed to have noticed it. after all, she had waited for a day and a night, and her stomach was t from hunger. no one coulde in, and leng rongrong even suspected that she was hallucinating. in order to avoid overusing their physical strength, the two of them simplyy down and slept without moving. ¡°why is there no sound?¡± after the entire restriction was lifted, the group of people entered the vi. yang ye stopped li ruhua, who was walking in front. ¡± wait a moment. there seem to be many other mechanisms in the vi. i¡¯ll turn them off. everyone cane in again. ¡± Chapter 899 Chapter 899: are you selling your bald nanny? Trantor: 549690339 after yang ye turned off all the mechanisms, the group of people entered the vi. there was no movement in the vi. ¡± awoo awoo! ¡± storm howled, indicating that its master was indeed here. it had already smelled the scent. after that, storm rushed towards the stairs, wagging its tail and rushing upstairs like an excited dog. then, storm rushed into the room where leng rongrong and bai wanrong were sleeping. storm was so excited that it pounced on the bed without seeing anything clearly. it just so happened to pounce on the wrong person and directly pounced on bai wanrong. bai wanrong reacted quickly and kicked him. storm was directly kicked away. at the door, fourth master mo and little nan yu¡¯s movements were the same. they dodged to the left and right and then watched as stormnded pitifully. xiao nan hissed. ¡± it hurts, doesn¡¯t it? it seems that grandma is as violent as mommy.¡± ¡°hello, grandma!¡± little nan yu immediately stuck his head out of the door and raised his little hand. he happily waved at bai wanrong. the little fellow was very wise and did not rush in directly. after all, his mother was so angry when she woke up, and his grandmother might also be angry when she woke up. after all, they were one family. bai wanrong was indeed very angry when she woke up. at this moment, she was a little irritable. a few pillows flew out of the room, followed by a few sharp darts. the few people at the door dodged very quickly, so the darts fell to the ground with a ng after hitting the wall. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er!¡± lord rong rubbed her eyes. ¡± hubby? you¡¯re here. is it really you? can we go out now?¡± she rushed out of the room like she was flying and threw herself into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. ¡°wu wu wu, i thought i was going to die here! i¡¯m starving, aren¡¯t you guys a littlete!¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. fourth master mo gently rubbed leng rongrong¡¯s head, his face full of heartache. bai wanrong seemed to be in a daze for a moment before she walked out of the room. she leaned against the door and nced at mo linyuan and the others. ¡°you guys really opened it?¡± ¡°i was the one who opened it!¡± yang ye stretched out her hand from outside and looked like she was taking credit for it. ¡± am i really amazing? ¡± fourth master mo turned around and red at yang ye with killing intent. master yang¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°you¡¯re so slow, and you¡¯re still powerful?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was cold, ¡± can¡¯t you see that my wife is getting impatient? ¡± ¡°......¡± master yang: ¡± it¡¯s already very good to be able to open it, okay? even you, fourth master, can¡¯t open it, okay? ¡± although he thought so in his heart, master yang still didn¡¯t dare to say anything. after all, he still had to rely on lord fourth¡¯s sry to survive. if lord fourth fired him, he would not be able to live so well! fourth master mo carefully asked leng rongrong if she had any other problems besides hunger, and if bai wanrong had done anything to her. fourth master mo looked as if he would be furious if bai wanrong did anything to leng rongrong, regardless of whether the other party was master rong¡¯s mother or not. he would definitely look for bai wanrong to demand an exnation. fortunately, lord rong was fine. there were no injuries on her body. apart from the fact that bai wanrong didn¡¯t remember having her as a daughter, and that bai wanrong didn¡¯t remember xuanyuan nantian, they got along quite well. of course, bai wanrong¡¯s goal was also very clear: she wanted her ring. lord rong didn¡¯t give it to him either. who knew if her mother would disappear without a trace after she gave the ring to her? it was not easy for her to find her mother. of course, she would not let her mother have the chance to slip away from her again. leng rongrong looked at bai wanrong. ¡± let¡¯s do a dna test. ¡± he had to confirm it. bai wanrong looked at leng rongrong as if she had seen a ghost. ¡± if you think i¡¯m not your daughter, wouldn¡¯t you be even more certain after doing a dna test? ¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± or, you can find a doctor you know. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re definitely not my daughter. it doesn¡¯t matter if you do it or not. it¡¯s a waste of time even if you do it.¡± bai wanrong snorted. ¡°if you agree to do it, i can consider giving you my little ck dragon ring.¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness, ¡± aren¡¯t you curious why we¡¯re so simr? ¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, bai wanrong was obviously a little hesitant. in the end, bai wanrong still agreed. after all, she was quite annoyed. leng rongrong had always treated her as a mother, and she thought she was still young, but now she had a grandson! f * ck, this was too abnormal. how could she have a grandson? and so, at night, bai wanrong was brought back to the floating life residence. li ruhua made a table full of delicious food, and the entire table was filled with food. the group of people started eating. bai wanrong was a little surprised when she ate the food. she was surprised that it tasted good. ¡°you really did it?¡± bai wanrong looked at huahua in disbelief. a bald man like her could actually cook, and it was so delicious. ¡°i did it.¡± li ruhua nodded. ¡± is it good? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s very delicious!¡± as bai wanrong ate, she looked at li ruhua, then whispered into leng rongrong¡¯s ear, ¡± are you selling this nanny position? i like him, sell him to me, i¡¯ll pay any price!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not selling. however, if you¡¯re my mother, you can use it however you want.¡± leng rongrong looked at bai wanrong with interest. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, i really want to be your mother ... ¡± bai wanrong looked deeply at li ruhua. ¡°apart from cooking, flowey knows a lot of other skills. he¡¯s good at matching, putting on makeup, and nting flowers and vegetables.¡± leng rongrong said. he felt that his mother seemed to be more interested in li ruhua than him. li ruhua was speechless. i was forced to use these skills, okay? he wasn¡¯t good at fighting, and if he didn¡¯t get bonus points for other aspects, he was afraid that he would be expelled. ¡°it¡¯s true!¡± bai wanrong gave li ruhua a big thumbs up. after dinner, bai wanrong looked at the storm. ¡°i have a question that i really want to ask.¡± bai wanrong said. ¡°what¡¯s the problem?¡± leng rongrong was suspicious. ¡°that horse, why does it keep staring at my head? its eyes are a little scary.¡± bai wanrong sat on the sofa and looked in the direction of the storm in disgust. ¡± besides, why do you keep such an animal in the living room ... shouldn¡¯t it be in the stable? ¡± ¡°they¡¯re very clean, and there¡¯s no stable here.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± the storm is staring at you because your hair looks delicious ... it likes to eat hair. especially his thick hair. however, it¡¯s still hesitating, not knowing if it shoulde up and try it!¡± Chapter 900 Chapter 900: rainstorm was beaten up Trantor: 549690339 bai wanrong had thought that leng rongrong was joking. she had seen a horse that ate grass, but she had never heard of a horse that ate hair, so bai wanrong only thought that leng rongrong was joking. after dinner, while the group of people sat and watched tv and chatted, storm seemed to have gathered great courage. it seemed that after some assessment, it felt that bai wanrong was a safe person to let it gnaw on her hair. it was probably because it had not gnawed on a person¡¯s hair for a long time. at this moment, storm was very excited. it decided to take a bite. no matter how he looked at it, he felt that bai wanrong shouldn¡¯t be as terrifying as her master, so the storm unknowingly walked behind bai wanrong. because everyone was in the middle of their discussion, no one noticed that rainstorm had already sneaked up behind bai wanrong. storm, who had been lying on the carpet to rest, suddenly turned and raised half of its body, then looked at the storm curiously. it was waiting, waiting to see what would happen to the storm. the critical hit was originally pecking at its own feathers, but it also stopped its movement and stretched its neck to look at the fierce storm. even the big white tiger was looking at the storm in admiration. then, under the gazes and urging of several animals, rainstorm suddenly bared his white front teeth and bit towards the back of bai wanrong¡¯s head. that thick long hair, storm was very interested in. it seemed to have smelled the fragrance of grass. it smelled so good! it was the taste it wanted! this hair was definitely delicious, even more delicious than divine grass. it liked it! of course, the storm didn¡¯t have time to gnaw down, and the teeth didn¡¯t even touch bai wanrong¡¯s hair before a loud bang was heard. everyone present was dumbfounded. bai wanrong grabbed storm¡¯s head with both hands, and storm fell from the back of the sofa to the front, smashing the coffee table that was worth tens of millions. a horse had been thrown over a woman¡¯s shoulder! this woman also looked very small. and he was someone whom rainstorm thought was not a threat! rainstorm was speechless. everyone looked at bai wanrong in shock. li ruhua grabbed tang luo¡¯s hand in shock. she had been sitting quite close to bai wanrong, but now, huahua had quietly moved to a ce far away. ¡°as expected of the young madam¡¯s mother ... she¡¯s even stronger than the young madam. is strength hereditary?¡± huahua said in a low voice. ¡°it¡¯s good that you know. don¡¯t offend her. she was already scary before, and she must be even scarier now. haven¡¯t you heard that many big shots in the underworld have washed bai wanrong¡¯s shoes?¡± tang luo said in a low voice, ¡± there¡¯s also a very powerful big boss. i heard that he¡¯s a special shoe carrier for bai wanrong. because she doesn¡¯t like to wear shoes, she often takes them off, so someone will carry her shoes for her, and it¡¯s that kind of big boss!¡± li ruhua nodded her head furiously. ¡± what a terrifying woman! ¡± ¡°the storm is so miserable.¡± tang luo looked sympathetically at storm, who was lying on the ground with his eyes rolled back. storm probably never dreamed that a woman could throw such a big horse over her shoulder so easily. even a few adult men couldn¡¯t move it. and it had fallen so miserably, and the worst thing was that it hadn¡¯t even bit a single hair! wasn¡¯t it too tragic? leng rongrong¡¯s heart ached as she looked at the storm. ¡± mom, did you fall too hard? ¡± then, leng rongrong received a sharp and terrifying gaze, which was filled with killing intent. ¡± okay, you¡¯re still not my mom, sister wanrong! ¡± leng rongrongughed dryly. she was also afraid that she would be thrown out by her mother. her mother¡¯s strength seemed to be greater than hers. what did it mean to be as strong as an ox? this was called super strong! fourth master mo nced at bai wanrong. after all, she was his mother-inw, so he was also a little more cautious. after looking at the storm, he said, ¡± it¡¯s its fault. tang luo, take it with you and educate it. ¡± butler quan, clean up the coffee table and get a new one.¡± in less than two minutes, it was all cleaned up. after storm was taken outside, he refused toe in no matter what. no matter how much tang luo tried to persuade him, when rainstorm saw bai wanrong sitting in the living room, he refused to go in. this fellow was in a lot of pain from the fall, but he waspletely frightened by bai wanrong. it probably never dreamed that a weak-looking woman was actually stronger than its master. furthermore, she could actually throw it ... that was a solid over-shoulder throw, without any fa?ade! it was such a big horse! had anyone ever seen a horse being thrown over a person¡¯s shoulder? rainstorm was a little suspicious of ma sheng. so, the storm didn¡¯t intend to get close to this terrifying woman, bai wanrong, and decided to move to another ce to live ... storm turned around and left. tang luo was speechless. ¡°rainstorm, you can¡¯t me someone for throwing you. you were the one who had impure intentions first. you were the one who wanted to gnaw on someone¡¯s hair first, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡± she might have left you with a psychological shadow, but you have to believe that there are no more than two women in this world who can throw you over their shoulders. ¡± ¡°do you know who the other one is?¡± rainstorm was speechless. did it even need to know? after tang luo consoled rainstorm with a few words, he returned to the living room. tang luo deliberately kept his distance from bai wanrong. after all, bai wanrong was a little scary. she might not be satisfied and give him another shoulder throw. even the heavy rain was about to cry from the fall, let alone ordinary people like them. if they were to be thrown, it would probably not just be a matter of crying, but also a matter of life. in the next two days, not only did the storm not dare to approach bai wanrong, but the storm and other people also didn¡¯t dare to approach her. the only ones who dared to get close to bai wanrong were probably leng rongrong or little nan yu. even fourth master mo maintained a certain distance from his mother-inw. after all, his mother-inw was scarier than his wife. he knew that his mother-inw wasn¡¯t the kind of person that he could casually make a move on. the dna test was done, but the results were not out so soon. because bai wanrong liked li ruhua¡¯s cooking and wanted leng rongrong¡¯s ring, she settled down in fu sheng with peace of mind. leng rongrong was still filming. thest scene was over very quickly. ever since she met bai wanrong, bai rucao had always been in a state of shock. she didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for leng rongrong in the production team, so she had always been in a state of suspicion. it was clear that bai wanrong had left a huge shadow in bai ruzao¡¯s heart. on the day leng rongrong killed the qing, bai rucao finally couldn¡¯t help but ask leng rongrong, ¡± the person that day wasn¡¯t bai wanrong, right? it must be fake, she¡¯s already dead, the whole world is saying that she¡¯s dead, how could she possibly appear again!¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± leng rongrong looked at bai rucao with interest. ¡± since you think it¡¯s fake, why are you so afraid? ¡± ¡°who says i¡¯m afraid? i¡¯m not afraid at all!¡± bai ru cao looked flustered. Chapter 901 Chapter 901: chapter 902-fear Trantor: 549690339 ¡°it looks like my mom really has a lot of dirt on you.¡± leng rongrong smiled slyly. ¡°did she say anything to you?¡± bai rucao was clearly worried. leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything and just shrugged. this time, bai rucao was obviously on tenterhooks. she nced at leng rongrong, not sure if bai wanrong had told leng rongrong everything. ¡°she¡¯s definitely not bai wanrong. you definitely don¡¯t know anything!¡± bai rucao looked at leng rongrong sinisterly, then turned around and left. leng rongrong looked at bai rucao¡¯s back. she knew that bai rucao was a little uneasy, but that was enough. in fact, she didn¡¯t know what kind of dark history bai rucao had. her mother, bai wanrong, didn¡¯t even know who bai rucao was, so she didn¡¯t know what kind of secret she had. a long time had passed, so it would be difficult to investigate what secrets bai ru cao once had. hence, leng rongrong was toozy to investigate. as long as bai ru cao was a little afraid of them, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to them. after thest scene, leng rongrong was left with some scenes in another production team. that drama was about a female devil and she was also a supporting character, so she didn¡¯t have many scenes, so she was considered free. of course, she had some free time on set, but she was not free at all at home. after the animal incident, leng rongrong was known by even more animals, and they would oftene to her for help ... leng rongrong was speechless when she faced these animals. it would be fine if they were just here to get a free meal, but these animals were here to find her to solve their problems. more importantly, these animals were quite troublesome. there was actually someone who asked her to help catch an adulterer. the day before yesterday, a ck cat came and said that his wife¡¯s child was different from it. then, this fellow suspected that his wife had someone else outside, so he asked leng rongrong to help catch the adulterer. of course, the ck cat was very generous. it directly brought a ck card over and even gave leng rongrong the password, asking her to withdraw however much money she wanted. then, leng rongrong found the ck cat¡¯s owner with the ck card. the owner of the ck cat was a big shot who had studied metaphysics very well. the ck cat he raised was also very intelligent. he had never thought that his cat would steal his card and ask leng rongrong to help catch the adulterer. after that, lord rong directly rejected the animals that came to her for help. bai wanrong and leng rongrong¡¯s dna test was done more than ten times because bai wanrong refused to believe it every time. in the end, bai wanrong had no choice but to believe that she and leng rongrong were really mother and daughter. ¡°so, you¡¯re really my daughter?¡± bai wanrong was still in disbelief. she had no memory of having such a big daughter. however, after so many dna tests, it didn¡¯t seem to be fake. the results were the same every time, proving that they were really mother and daughter. leng rongrong happily led the way. ¡± the dna test has already proven it, so it¡¯s definitely him. ¡± after that, leng rongrong prepared to remove her ring and give it to her mother. ¡°mom, if you want this ring so much, i don¡¯t mind giving it to you,¡± bai wanrong looked at leng rongrong deeply. she didn¡¯t take the ring, but just stared at leng rongrong for a long time, her face in a mess. it had been a few days, but she still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she suddenly had a daughter this old. it was one thing for a daughter to pop out, but now she had a son-inw and a grandson. this was really a little terrifying. even in his dreams, he couldn¡¯t be this fast, right? she didn¡¯t remember who she had been in a rtionship with, and she didn¡¯t remember having a husband. but she actually had a daughter? this was inconceivable! ¡°you can take it!¡± bai wanrong was so confused that she didn¡¯t dare to take the ring. she went straight out of the house and happened to run into the storm, who was watching at the door and wondering if she coulde in. as soon as rainstorm saw bai wanrong, he waspletely dumbfounded. it didn¡¯t know what to do. it didn¡¯t know what to do. it was as if he had peed his pants. bai wanrong, however, walked toward the storm. she nced at the storm and reached out to get on the horse. rainstorm was so scared that his legs went soft. ¡°take me out for a spin. if you don¡¯t want to take me out, i¡¯ll throw you into the pacific ocean!¡± bai wanrong threatened. rainstorm shivered. after that, bai wanrong went out on storm. leng rongrong was speechless. they still couldn¡¯t ept it, but the truth was already out. at first, bai wanrong refused to believe the paternity test, so they did it again. he had already done it many times, and he had even chosen a doctor that bai wanrong trusted more, but the results were actually the same. in the end, bai wanrong felt that she was still a young girl, so it was impossible for her to have a daughter as old as leng rongrong. she felt that she had never been married. ¡± will my mom be okay? is it too much of a shock for her? ¡± leng rongrong massaged the space between her eyebrows, a little worried about bai wanrong. although his mother was very powerful, she was still very young inside. she might still think that she was a young girl. ¡°that won¡¯t happen. who is bai wanrong? she¡¯s a person who¡¯s been through great storms and waves. although i don¡¯t know what happened to her all these years, i believe she can ept it and calm down.¡± mo linyuan held leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder and let her lean into his arms. ¡°let her calm down. once she¡¯s done, there won¡¯t be anything else.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°by the way, cheng han said he¡¯sing for dinner today.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± i¡¯ll cook tonight. ¡± leng rongrong turned her head sharply and looked at fourth master mo with her eyes wide open. ¡± are we going to eat your cooking too? ¡± she was a little flustered. ¡°your first reaction isn¡¯t why i¡¯m cooking for cheng han?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with disappointment, ¡± not jealous? ¡± ¡°ah yingluo, then i¡¯ll pretend to be jealous?¡± leng rongrong blinked. what was the difference between cooking for cheng han and feeding him poison? if fourth master mo¡¯s cooking was good, she would definitely be jealous. however, he didn¡¯t cook well. the food he cooked was like poison ... her heart ached for cheng han. ¡± so, why did cheng hane to eat the food you made? ¡± ¡°she helped me. she asked me to cook for her.¡± fourth master mo said matter-of-factly. he couldn¡¯t wait for someone to eat his cooking. he wanted to learn how to cook and cook for his wife. however, with his current cooking skills, he did not dare to let his wife eat. although it would not kill her, he was afraid that his wife would have an upset stomach. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan with aplicated expression, ¡± is this how you treat your benefactor? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s very happy. she feels that it¡¯s a great honor for theher abyss empire¡¯s leader to cook for her. she even nned to bring the bay and the other bosses along.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± because i want to hold a manchu han imperial feast. ¡± Chapter 902 Chapter 902: you dare to hit my daughter? Trantor: 549690339 that night, cheng cheng brought arge group of people to the floating life residence. liang shun, liang liang, and liang xi were all here, as well as some of the higher-ups from ci dao. many people hade, and the floating life residence could be said to be unprecedentedly lively. leng rongrong felt that they were holding a big banquet at the floating life residence. she, quan yu, storm, and the others all looked at the group of people from ci dao with sympathy. the group of people from ci dao were stillughing and saying that they would be very proud to be able to eat a meal cooked by theher abyss empire¡¯s boss. other people would never be able to get lord fourth to have a meal with them even if they spent a lot of money. however, they were amazing. lord fourth had personally cooked for them. ¡°it¡¯s too embarrassing to say! young miss is still the best!¡± ¡°of course, who am i? i¡¯m cheng cheng! you guys might not know this, but fourth master mo has never cooked for his wife before!¡± cheng cheng was pleased with himself. leng rongrong looked at cheng cheng sympathetically and said in a small voice, ¡± don¡¯t be happy too early. ¡± cheng cheng looked at leng rongrong andughed heartily. ¡± are you jealous? ¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± no. ¡± ¡± hahaha, you¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you? the great lord rong can actually be jealous! ¡± cheng han rushed in front of leng rongrong. ¡± hey, are you especially jealous of me? ¡± leng rongrong,¡±i feel bad for you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s still early to eat, why don¡¯t we have apetition?¡± cheng yu suddenly asked excitedly. ¡°you can, but i think it¡¯s better for you to save some energy for your meal.¡± leng rongrong blinked, her expression serious. ¡± if you can, then fight. why are you talking so much nonsense? when did you start talking so much nonsense? ¡± cheng yu rolled his eyes. then, the two of them started to fight. when bai wanrong returned, she happened to see leng rongrong and cheng cheng fighting in the front yard. then, she flipped off the horse almost at full speed and rushed toward cheng cheng to give him a very violent over-shoulder throw. cheng cheng was speechless. leng rongrong looked at bai wanrong in shock. then, he saw bai wanrong preparing to give cheng han a good beating. ¡± although i don¡¯t quite believe it, the facts have proven that she¡¯s my daughter. how dare you bully my daughter? ¡± bai wanrong looked very angry and very protective. when leng rongrong heard this, she was extremely touched. this was her mother. although she didn¡¯t want to ept the fact that she was her daughter, when she saw that she was being bullied, she rushed over to help and protect her without a second thought. ¡°f * ck, leng rongrong, are you crazy? you can¡¯t beat me and you still ask mom for help? are you still drinking milk?¡± cheng cheng was in disbelief. then, she was punched by bai wanrong. ¡°you¡¯re wrong!¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°first, i can beat you! second, i didn¡¯t ask my mom for help. she took the initiative to help me, but i¡¯m very happy!¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up, looking rather blissful. it felt good to have a mother! she wished she could turn back into a baby! ¡°alright, even if i can¡¯t beat you, you can¡¯t ask your mom for help, right? moreover, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a shame, but rather an honor?¡± cheng cheng¡¯s face twitched, and he looked very angry and depressed. bai wanrong looked like she was about to hit cheng yu again, but leng rongrong stopped her. ¡°mom, stop hitting her. we¡¯re just ying. she¡¯s not really bullying me.¡± leng rongrong stopped bai wanrong. ¡°really?¡± bai wanrong nced at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯ve thought about it. although i don¡¯t remember, if this is the truth, you¡¯re my daughter from now on. i have to be responsible for you. anyway, i¡¯ll protect you in the future. if anyone bullies you, just tell me. ¡± as she spoke, bai wanrong nced at leng rongrong¡¯s ring. ¡± since this is yours, i won¡¯t snatch it from you. ¡± after that, bai wanrong turned around and walked away while cursing in a very awkward manner. leng rongrong was in a good mood. she pulled cheng han up from the ground. ¡°is she really your mother? she looks like you, but she¡¯s about the same age as you. she¡¯s more like your sister.¡± cheng cheng frowned. ¡± but that strength is really as freakish as yours ... so, is your bull-like strength hereditary? ¡± ¡°maybe,¡± leng rongrong was in a good mood as she rushed into the house to look for her own mother. after cheng cheng entered the house, he had been waiting in anticipation for today¡¯s manchu han imperial feast. bay and the others were also very interested. she wondered how fourth master mo was doing in the kitchen. leng rongrong followed behind bai wanrong and kept calling out for her mom. ¡°shut up!¡± bai wanrong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and red at leng rongrong. ¡± are you done shouting? you¡¯re making my head hurt. ¡± also, don¡¯t call me mom. how am i old?¡± ¡°little mom?¡± leng rongrong was taken aback, then shook her head. what was wrong? ¡°call me sister!¡± bai wanrong snorted. ¡°sister wanrong?¡± leng rongrong smiled at bai wanrong. ¡± sure, as long as you like it. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s banquet was prepared rather quickly. by the time li ruhua finished cooking, the manchu han imperial feast was also ready at therge round table. perhaps it was to maintain a sense of mystery or to prevent the goose from escaping, fourth master mo covered every dish with a lid, so no one could see what was inside. leng rongrong and the others were sitting at the table made by huahua. when they saw mo linyuan¡¯s table, they were a little shocked. they looked at each other, then moved their tables back. ¡± you guys are too pitiful. lord fourth doesn¡¯t want to let you guys eat? ¡± ¡°lord fourth has made so much, why don¡¯t you eat together?¡± liang shun and the others looked in the direction of leng rongrong¡¯s table. it seemed that li ruhua¡¯s dishes were a little shabby, while they had a manchu han imperial feast. therge round table was filled with beautiful and exquisite pots. ¡°did your husband bully you?¡± bai wanrong sat next to leng rongrong and asked in confusion, ¡± he doesn¡¯t allow you to eat his cooking? this is outrageous!¡± ¡± sister wanrong, the food he makes can¡¯t be eaten. you¡¯ll know after you take a look. ¡± leng rongrong nced at it and said, ¡± the food he makes is scarier than the food you make. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with what you¡¯re saying. how is my cooking scary?¡± bai wanrong was displeased. ¡± i worked so hard to make you a meal, and it¡¯s fine if you throw it away, but the only impression you left was that it was very scary? ¡± leng rongrong covered her mouth. ¡± alright, it¡¯s not scary. lord fourth¡¯s actions are scary! ¡± ¡°we can start eating.¡± mo linyuan served thest dish of soup. ¡± quick, quick, there¡¯s a fragrance. it seems to be very delicious! ¡± someone was getting excited. then, someone opened a lid. ¡°wow, your cutting skills are very good, and the te presentation is very exquisite! what was this? cucumber sd?¡± ¡°let me try it. it looks delicious.¡± Chapter 903 Chapter 903: you poisoned it? Trantor: 549690339 some people started to pick up their chopsticks. leng rongrong and the others all looked at the table. fourth master mo also looked at the table with a serious expression. after all, they were all dishes he had cooked. he was very confident in himself this time. after all, he was very serious in cooking and he made sure that all the dishes were dead. there would never be a duck or crabing out of the basin. ¡°pah!¡± ¡°why is this cucumber sd bitter? why was it so bitter! is there something wrong with my tongue?¡± ¡°bitter? no way, how can cucumber sd be bitter? let me try it!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll try it too!¡± the group of people didn¡¯t believe it and tried it. then, everyone¡¯s face revealed an extremely painful expression. one by one, they all went to gargle. cheng cheng looked at the crowd in disbelief. she had raised her chopsticks and hadn¡¯t eaten yet. she was already frightened by their reactions and didn¡¯t know if she should try it. the tip of her chopsticks touched the cucumber sd, then she retracted her chopsticks and licked it with the tip of her tongue. then, cheng cheng¡¯s eyes widened. she looked at mo linyuan. ¡± you poisoned it? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo nced at cheng han coldly, ¡± no. ¡± ...¡±you didn¡¯t?¡± cheng cheng looked at mo linyuan doubtfully. she felt that this dish really seemed to be poisonous. ¡°of course not. i don¡¯t need to use such a despicable method to deal with you.¡± mo linyuan said coldly, ¡± maybe this dish isn¡¯t good enough. it¡¯s okay, there are other dishes. ¡± afterwards, fourth master mo quickly removed his failed products and threw them into the trash can to destroy all evidence. everyone was speechless. cheng han tried to look at the dishes on the table again. there were many dishes, and she saw a dish that was very exquisitely ced on the te. it was a dish of braised lion¡¯s head, which looked very exquisite. furthermore, it definitely looked delicious. she picked up her chopsticks, picked up a braised meatball, and put it into her bowl. then, she tried it in front of everyone. she took a very small bite. because of the gazes of the people around her, she felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness. he felt like he wasn¡¯t eating, but testing for poison. everyone was waiting for her to try and see if she would be alive and kicking or just copse. with one bite, cheng yu copsed. she didn¡¯t even have time to taste it before she vomited it out. ¡°????¡±cheng cheng showed mo linyuan the lion¡¯s head. ¡± raw? ¡± it looked perfect on the outside, but it was raw on the inside? how did he do it? moreover, it seemed to only have a thinyer of cooked skin, and the whole inside was raw ... how did mo linyuan do it? how could such an ingenious level of familiarity be achieved? ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo fell silent. ¡°this is nothing. this is already considered good.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± it¡¯s already very good that there¡¯s no live goose on the te! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the joke about a live goose walking out of the te?¡± cheng yu looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction with a suspicious look. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills are just very special.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± my husband is very virtuous. ¡± mo linyuan was pleased to hear this. he smiled and nodded. yes, he wanted to be a virtuous husband. cheng cheng and the others started to try other dishes, mainly because the appearance of these dishes was too charming. mo linyuan¡¯s knife skills and pose were very powerful. it looked delicious. however, it was a terrifying poisonous dish. cheng han and the others tried a few dishes. they were either raw or tasted strange. they didn¡¯t believe it, so they tried one after another. in the end, everyone was paralyzed in their chairs because they were hungry. there was arge table of food in front of them, but they couldn¡¯t eat any of it. he felt that eating it might kill him. liang shun: ¡± as expected. even the ruler of theher abyss empire isn¡¯t omnipotent. no one is omnipotent. it¡¯s true. ¡± liang xi nodded. ¡± this table of food is indeed inedible. ¡± cheng han tried almost every dish before she stared at fourth master mo for a long time. leng rongrong thought that cheng han would fly into a rage, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that he would start tough like a madman. ¡°hahahaha!¡± ¡°hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s cooking is so unptable! he actually doesn¡¯t know how to cook! ¡± then, fourth master mo stared at cheng cheng with a terrifying gaze. if looks could kill, cheng cheng would have already gone to hell a hundred million times. of course, cheng han ignored the scary look in fourth master mo¡¯s eyes. she was extremely happy and excited. she felt like she was about to die fromughter. ¡°hahahaha, i¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡± hahahaha, leng rongrong, i thought your husband was so good that he doesn¡¯t even know how to cook! ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll definitely be better than you if i find a husband who can cook!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she knew cheng han¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t working normally. fourth master mo furrowed his brows and said unhappily, ¡± don¡¯t make fun of my wife. cooking is such a simple thing. i¡¯ll be able to do it after two more times! i¡¯m already half-done!¡± ¡°hahahahaha!¡± the people from bay were alsoughing uproariously. fourth master mo was speechless ... ¡°eat it all!¡± ¡°you¡¯re the one who asked me to make it, so you have to finish it.¡± fourth master mo red at cheng han with a murderous look. he looked as if he would force cheng han and the others to finish their food if they didn¡¯t. cheng cheng and the others were terrified. then, under lord fourth¡¯s terrifying threats and promises, she finished everything. after eating, some people with weak stomachs directly vomited and had diarrhea. after that, everyone left the floating life residence as if they were running for their lives, saying that they would rather eat shit than eat lord fourth¡¯s cooking. this made lord fourth¡¯s face as ck as the bottom of a pot. leng rongrong consoled him for a long time before lord fourth¡¯s expression softened. at night, the group of people started to study the egg that leng rongrong had given to mo linyuan. the egg had been in the incubator for a long time, but there had been no movement. he didn¡¯t know what kind of egg it was, but it gave people the feeling that it was alive. however, it just didn¡¯t hatch. ¡°eggs?¡± it was the first time bai wanrong had seen this egg. when she saw it, she felt that the people from the floating life residence were all retards. they were actually hatching eggs at home. ¡± can¡¯t you just find an old hen to hatch it? why didn¡¯t that chicken hatch the egg? ¡± bai wanrong looked at the critical hit. critical hit: ¡°giggle giggle!¡± she was not a hen, alright? how could a rooster hatch eggs? in the end, leng rongrong and the others all looked at the critical hit, staring at it. ¡°critical hit. for this priceless egg, why don¡¯t you sacrifice yourself? although you¡¯re a rooster, you¡¯re still a rooster. if you¡¯re a rooster, you should be the same, right? as long as you¡¯re willing to incubate it, it might be better than this incubator?¡± leng rongrong tried her best to persuade him. Chapter 904 Chapter 904: master qi¡¯s invitation Trantor: 549690339 critical hit never expected that as a rooster, it actually had to bear the task of hatching eggs! it was a living rooster, and it didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend yet. it actually wanted to hatch an egg? it was fine to incubate the eggs, but they were not its eggs, not eggs. to be honest, as a chicken, it didn¡¯t want to hatch such an egg at all. who knew what it would hatch? ¡°giggle!¡± critical strike looked at leng rongrong with a gaze that asked if he could reject her. he was looking forward to it. it felt that they could buy a few hens to take turns hatching the eggs. it was a rooster, and roosters didn¡¯t have the ability to hatch eggs, okay? ¡°you can try ... you¡¯re the only one here that¡¯sid from an egg.¡± leng rongrong looked at the critical hit seriously. ¡± try it. what if you really seed in hatching it? ¡± think about it, maybe you¡¯ll get a girlfriend!¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes as she looked at the critical hit, very seriously bewitching the critical hit in front of her. critical hit: i don¡¯t believe you! what if a chicken-eating thing hatched? ¡°critical hit, try it!¡± leng rongrong said. the rest of the people nodded their heads, indicating that they could give it a try. fourth master mo looked at the critical hit intently. if he was not willing to deal with this critical hit, he would be devoured by it in a matter of minutes. in the end, critical strike nervouslypromised. then, li ruhua prepared a box and ced the egg in it, then let the critical hit hatch it. critical hit stood by the box and looked at the egg with a look of disbelief on his face. it felt that if the news of it hatching the egg were to spread, it would probably lose all its face. ¡± it¡¯s a critical hit. it¡¯s okay. just imagine it. what if it hatches a very powerful thing that will follow behind you in the future? wouldn¡¯t you have a lot of face then? ¡± leng rongrong said bewitchingly. she touched critical hit¡¯s head. ¡±e on, critical hit, it¡¯s time to hatch the egg! ¡± after that, leng rongrong ced the critical hit on the egg. the critical hit began to squat on the egg and try to hatch it. however, as soon as it sat down, it flew out of the box and looked at the egg in horror. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit held up two chicken wings and walked around leng rongrong and the others. then he kept chuckling, as if he was saying something unbelievable. the group of people looked at the critical hit with a strange expression. no one knew what critical hit meant! when it went in, it flew out as if its butt was on fire, but the egg inside didn¡¯t have any reaction. it seemed very quiet. how could a critical hit be scared by an egg? ¡°this egg can¡¯t bite, right?¡± li ruhua looked at the critical hit and said, ¡± critical hit. did you fly out on purpose to escape? ¡± ¡± critical hit, don¡¯t joke around. it¡¯s just an egg, how can it move! ¡± leng rongrong obviously did not believe what the critical hit was saying. she understood what critical hit said. critical hit said that the egg moved as soon as it entered. this egg was too terrifying! an egg could actually move! however, no one really believed what critical strike said. after all, this was just an egg that had not yet hatched, and there were no signs of hatching. they felt that there was something wrong with their incubation method. after that, leng rongrong consoled crit with a few more words before cing him into the box. critical hit nervously stretched out his chicken head, and his butt moved down little by little. this time, critical hit let out a sound simr to a human¡¯s scream, ¡± ah!!!! ¡± then, it flew up even higher than li ruhua, almost hitting the crystal chandelier above. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit¡¯s two ws grabbed the crystal chandelier, and then it pped its wings and shook its head wildly. ¡± giggle! giggle! ¡± it was not doing it! this egg can move! it seemed to have heard the egg scolding it! richard looked as if it had seen a ghost. it was clearly a chicken that wanted to stand on lord fourth¡¯s head, a chicken that was not afraid of death. however, at this moment, it was afraid of this egg. ¡± critical hit! if you don¡¯t want to hatch the egg, then don¡¯t! don¡¯t fly up! ¡± leng rongrong looked up and saw the crystal chandelier swaying back and forth. she felt that the chandelier was about to fall. the rest of the people couldn¡¯t help but look at the critical hit nervously. they felt that the critical hit could really step on the crystal chandelier. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit pped his wings madly. he was very sad that his master did not believe him. it was serious. this egg could really move. it really seemed to be talking! ¡± critical hit! even if the egg can move, it can¡¯t talk! ¡± ¡± you said that it sounded like a human. is that even possible? can a person hatch from this egg? ¡± leng rongrong looked at critical hit helplessly, feeling that he was getting better at making up stories. the critical hit was very depressing. it jumped down from above and went into the box this time. just as it entered, the egg moved again, and it was scared away again. leng rongrong was speechless. everyone was waiting for the critical hit. basically, no one believed that the egg would move. after all, when everyone approached and picked up the egg, it didn¡¯t move at all. how could the egg move as soon as a critical hit approached? everyone thought that a critical hit was nonsense. the critical hit was just because he didn¡¯t want the egg to hatch. critical hit felt wronged. he probably never thought that he would be wronged like this. that night, critical hit didn¡¯t hatch the egg. he was even scared by the egg and didn¡¯t dare to sleep here, so he chose to go to another vi to sleep with the storm that was afraid of bai wanrong. the next day, someone sent over a few invitations in the morning, all for leng rongrong. it was sent by qi nongwu. the qi family was going to hold a big banquet, so many people were invited. qi nongwu also specially invited leng rongrong to attend the banquet. fourth master mo coldly snorted when he saw the invitation. he really despised this qi nongwu. ¡± are you going tomorrow night? ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and the others and asked. ¡°i¡¯ll listen to you,¡± although he didn¡¯t like qi nongwu, fourth master mo was a wife-doting devil. even if he was angry, he still had to listen to his wife. wherever his wife wanted to go, he would apany her even if it meant going through a mountain of daggers and a sea of mes. ¡°then let¡¯s go. they sent so many invitations.¡± leng rongrong looked at the stack of invitation cards in shock. qi nongwu had even taken into ount the critical hits. it would be inappropriate if all of them didn¡¯t attend after receiving the invitation. moreover, qi nongwu¡¯s messenger said that tomorrow night was very important for him. he hoped that leng rongrong would appear because he had something very important to tell leng rongrong. since he had already said so, and they were not enemies, he still had to go. therefore, leng rongrong still decided to attend the banquet. originally, leng rongrong had not intended to bring all these animals along. in the end, qi nongwu made a special call that day and asked leng rongrong to bring all the animals along. he also prepared a ce for them to eat and y. Chapter 905 Chapter 905: chapter 906-vip Trantor: 549690339 that night, huahua was in charge of everyone¡¯s dressing. bai wanrong, leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and little nan yu were all dressed in family clothes with simr elements. they were all very good-looking people. even if they didn¡¯t dress up on a daily basis, they were still so beautiful that they could stun everyone. her dressing up shocked everyone even more. ¡°crack!¡± tang luo took out his phone at the door and took a picture of the family. ¡°let¡¯s take a few more, it¡¯s too eye-catching!¡± tang luo said. he directed mo linyuan and the rest to sit on the sofa and took a few more photos. the entire family was extremely good-looking and looked good no matter how one looked at them. any random photo they took would be stunning. storms and rainstorms were also very interested and joined in, taking a few photos. in the end, tang luo, li ruhua, and quan yu also stood behind the sofa and took a group photo. even the egg was included. the egg was ced on the coffee table and just stood there. after taking a few photos, the group of people then prepared to set off for the qi family¡¯s banquet. although the qi family was not as powerful as the big four families, they were still considered to be well-known in the capital. however, the qi family¡¯s family rtionships wereplicated, and the eldest son of the qi family was a disabled man with pockmarks all over his face. therefore, it was said that the qi family¡¯s internal situation was a mess. there were also rumors that the qi family would soon fall. he didn¡¯t know what the banquet was about, but it was said that all the influential people from all walks of life had been invited. after leng rongrong and the others had packed up, they set off immediately. storm, rainstorm, big white tiger¡¯s self-running, critical hit¡¯s in a car this time. he was in a state of chaos in the car and was almost thrown out. when the group of people arrived at the qi family, it was naturally very eye-catching. after all, the people who came were all tall and handsome, and the pets were all terrifyingly big. when put together, it was a picture of a handsome man, a beautiful woman, and a legendary pet. as soon as the car stopped, many people stared at them. there were even some reporters taking pictures like crazy. ¡°leng rongrong!¡± ¡°and mo nanyu!¡± ¡°is this a family? family clothes? he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡± those pets are so cool! they¡¯re wearing bow ties too! hahahaha! they¡¯re so well dressed! ¡± ¡°the storm is so good!¡± ¡°is that leng rongrong¡¯s husband? he¡¯s so handsome, i like him!¡± a series of exmations could be heard. everyone¡¯s eyes were on leng rongrong and the others. no matter where they went, they were the center of attention. even li ruhua, who was only average-looking and tall, had be the center of attention. there were also many girls who were interested in her and seemed to want her contact information. when they arrived, a person who looked like a butler came over to wee leng rongrong and the others. it could be seen that leng rongrong and the others were very important to the qi family, or qi nongwu. ¡°miss leng, my young master had originally nned to wee you personally. however, he still had some matters to attend to, so he couldn¡¯te over personally. young master told me to serve you throughout the entire process. if you need anything, just let me know. everyone will be able to see our young master in a moment.¡± the butler-like person said to leng rongrong, ¡± you can call me uncle qi. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll have to trouble uncle qi.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she was originally holding little nan yu¡¯s hand, and little nan yu¡¯s other hand was holding mo linyuan¡¯s hand. however, it seemed that fourth master mo was not satisfied with this position, so he carried little nan yu up and then motioned for leng rongrong to hold his arm. after that, master rong held fourth master mo¡¯s arm while little nan yu was in fourth master mo¡¯s arms. the group of people entered the qi residence. when they were inside, uncle qi said, ¡± miss rongrong, there¡¯s a ce for these animals to stay. they cane and go as they please during the banquet. do you need me to take them to familiarize them with the ce? ¡± ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll have to trouble you,¡± leng rongrong nodded. she greeted storm and the others, indicating that they could follow her and take a look. they could also enter and exit this ce, but it was best not to cause trouble in other people¡¯s houses. after storm and the others left, leng rongrong and the others entered the banquet hall. the banquet hall was very lively, and there were already many influential people present. of course, the entrance of leng rongrong and the others still attracted a lot of attention, especially leng rongrong. the moment she entered, she caused a huge uproar. after all, she had been too famous recently. the xuanyuan family had been destroyed because of her, and the animals around the world had been stirred up because of her. and at the press conference, she had told everyone that all the extraordinary big shots she had interacted with before were actually her subordinates! as a result, many people came to greet her as soon as she entered the house. after all, leng rongrong was the boss behind one-third of the capital, so it was easy to imagine how powerful she was. she had such great ability at such a young age, her future was even more limitless. it was good to get familiar with it earlier. there were also some people who came over to say hello. they were people who usually didn¡¯t see their behind-the-scenes bosses, such as the bosses and managers of the shops in the capital ... it was usually too difficult to see lord rong. it was not easy for them to meet at the banquet, and they all clung to leng rongrong, starting to talk about work. leng rongrong felt her head throb when she heard these things. she just wanted to be a hands-off manager, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel that her subordinates were too dedicated and serious in their work. ¡°well, actually, you don¡¯t have to be so serious. he just had to work casually. it was naturally good to earn money, but it didn¡¯t matter if he lost money. it¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong was trapped on a sofa by a group of legendary big shots. she was then surrounded by people, all of whom were reporting on their work. it was a rare opportunity, and everyone was reporting their work as if their lives were on the line. ¡°wait, i¡¯ll go first!¡± ¡± we¡¯ve opened quite a few branches recently. why don¡¯t you guys make way and let us report our work first? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s like your family has opened a branch. we¡¯re opening a branchpany, okay? this month¡¯s profit is more than half a year¡¯s profit, okay?¡± ¡± get out of the way, get out of the way. there¡¯s still us. our shopping mall is pretty good too! ¡± one by one, they rushed to report their work, each more serious than the other. leng rongrong facepalmed. ¡± actually, you guys don¡¯t have to be so responsible. it¡¯s fine even if you lose money! ¡± ¡°how can we do that? since we¡¯ve already done it, we must do it well!¡± ¡± lord rong, we¡¯re indebted to you. you gave us such a job. we must do our best. otherwise, how can we face you? ¡± they firmly expressed that if they didn¡¯t work hard, they might as well die. they would really let down chief rong. leng rongrong was speechless. other people¡¯s employees were cking off at work, but her employees were so awesome that they kept forcing her to work! leng rongrong had a headache after listening to the work reports of the group of people. she was very perfunctory and praised her own employees madly for doing a good job and how amazing they were. Chapter 906 Chapter 906: is one hundred million enough? Trantor: 549690339 ¡± lord rong, we¡¯re losing money. you shouldn¡¯t praise me. you should scold me. ¡± a store manager looked at leng rongrong in horror. ¡°it¡¯s okay, you all deserve praise. you¡¯ve all worked hard. didn¡¯t you just say something about your next n? i think it¡¯s perfect. do you want me to give you some money? is 100 million enough?¡± lord rong blinked and looked at the manager who was making a loss. the manager was speechless. ¡°no, no, no, i¡¯m not here to ask for money. i¡¯m here to admit my mistake.¡± the manager lowered his head in shame. the other bosses were all very powerful, but he had been losing money. he felt that he shouldn¡¯t have been paid. he didn¡¯t even do this well. ¡± you don¡¯t have to admit your mistakes. you¡¯ll earn money everywhere in business. there will always be failures. just work hard. no, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t work hard. as long as you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s fine. ¡± leng rongrongughed and said, ¡± don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m not angry that you¡¯ve made a loss. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, brother. don¡¯t be angry. we¡¯ll help you! ¡± ¡± if there¡¯s any problem with the store, we can work together to think of a solution. after all, we¡¯re all lord rong¡¯s people. we just need to make money for lord rong. there¡¯s no need to distinguish between us! ¡± ¡± we¡¯ll discuss itter. i think we can revive the dead in a week! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the location of your ce isn¡¯t very good, but with some gimmicks, there will still be people! ¡± ¡°it won¡¯t be a big problem if a few differentpanies work together.¡± the other managers who made more money started tofort this brother. leng rongrong was speechless. why were they so nervous? she had never said that they had to earn money. so what if she lost money? she couldn¡¯t spend all her money anyway. she felt that her money was just a number and didn¡¯t think that it was money. a string of numbers that she couldn¡¯t spend all was quite annoying. if he spent all of it, it might be more exciting and more fighting spirit. a life without money was meaningless, and a life with too much money was meaningless. after running out of the crowd, leng rongrong rushed to mo linyuan and little nan yu¡¯s side. then she saw that her husband¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong asked, confused. ¡°the people around us are saying that daddy isn¡¯t good enough for you.¡± little nan yu exined seriously, ¡± daddy is a little depressed now. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. then, she really did hear quite a lot of discussions around her. many people were discussing fourth master mo. some people who didn¡¯t know fourth master mo¡¯s true identity only thought that he was the fourth young master of the mo family. they thought that he was the rumored good-for-nothing; although his legs had recovered, he was still a good-for-nothing who lived off women. the human heart was sinister. there were many people who said the worst words possible. they said that leng rongrong was so rich that half of the capital was hers. it was simply amazing for fourth master mo to be able to hold onto such a thigh. he would not have to work hard for the rest of his life. ¡°the four young masters of the mo family didn¡¯t work hard in the first half of their lives, did they?¡± ¡°i used to pretend to be disabled, but now that i have a wife, i¡¯m not disabled anymore, but i¡¯m starting to live off a woman!¡± ¡°he¡¯s quite good-looking, but he¡¯s a littlecking in fighting spirit!¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be helped. some men are just lucky. they¡¯re actually financially supported by rich women. it¡¯s really amazing! ¡± ¡°unfortunately, we don¡¯t have the fate to do so. after all, lord rong doesn¡¯t like us! if lord rong likes me, i¡¯m willing to live off a woman!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. master rong is so pretty, so powerful, and so rich ... if it was an ugly woman who had the money to support me, i definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing, but if it was a woman who looked like a fairy, i would be so happy! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m so jealous!¡± ¡± fourth young master mo is really not good at anything, but he has a good life! ¡± ¡± i heard that leng rongrong only looks at the face. she likes men who are good-looking, but it can¡¯t bepared to fourth young master mo¡¯s good looks! ¡± ¡± they definitely won¡¯tst long. after all, fourth young master mo has nothing but his face! ¡± ...... when leng rongrong heard these discussions, she simply found it funny. this group of people who said that fourth master mo had a good life had no idea how powerful the person behind fourth master mo was. she, leng rongrong, was not blind. although she was obsessed with looks, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t look at anything. at the very least, fourth master mo was much stronger than the people who were talking about him. ¡°are you really angry because of these people?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan helplessly. ¡± you¡¯re better than them in every way, why bother to lower yourself to their level! ¡± ¡°i live off a woman.¡± fourth master mo nced at leng rongrong with a bitter expression. in fact, he really lived off a woman. his wife had never used the card that he had given her. yet, he was living in his wife¡¯s house ... the money was paid for by the wife herself, because she liked the feeling of spending money ... ¡°isn¡¯t it good to live off a woman?¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡± i¡¯ll give you the chance to live off a woman. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡± did you feel that someone was staring at you? ¡± ¡°i can feel it.¡± leng rongrong frowned. from the moment she entered the banquet hall, she felt that many people were staring at her. of course, they didn¡¯t pay much attention at the beginning, because when they entered the banquet hall, they were the center of attention. almost everyone was looking at them. but now, she could tell that the few gazes that had been staring at her were not the same as before. people looked at her out of curiosity and then looked away. however, those gazes had been staring at him the whole time. from the beginning to the end, he did not shift his gaze away even for a moment. and every time she turned her head, those gazes would quickly shift away. leng rongrong was a little suspicious. she had caught their gazes several times, but she could not see who was looking at her, and neither could mo linyuan. ¡°i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not a simple person. be careful.¡± fourth master mo said to leng rongrong. ¡°yes, i know.¡± leng rongrong nodded. as her identity was exposed and the fact that she owned a third of the capital¡¯s properties was known to many people, her enemies would also increase. after all, her subordinates might have offended some people in order to build thepany. the business world was like a battlefield, and it was very ruthless. there might be partners, but there might also be enemies. some people might hate her. storm and storm returned to the banquet hall after having fun outside. a few domineering animals came in and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°wow, i really like these animals!¡± ¡± the storm is so cute. i really want to touch that furry thing! ¡± ¡°that big white tiger is a little scary. it won¡¯t go crazy, will it?¡± ¡°there shouldn¡¯t be a problem since the masters are here, right?¡± ...... just as they were discussing, qi nongwu walked out. he came down from the second floor. he was wearing a sparkling suit and a pair of shiny leather shoes. his once pockmarked face was free of pockmarks and he looked very handsome. his limping leg was not limping either. it was to the extent that many people did not recognize him. Chapter 907 Chapter 907: young master qi in power Trantor: 549690339 ¡± who¡¯s that? i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen him before. he¡¯s very handsome! ¡± ¡± where did this handsome guye from? he looks a little like those people in the qi family! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°why do i feel like he looks so much like the qi family¡¯s eldest young master, but he¡¯s countless times more handsome than him! and he¡¯s not limping!¡± ...... in the banquet hall, many people were looking in the direction of the steps. qi nongwu was slowly walking down. ¡± no, this looks like the eldest young master of the qi family! ¡± ¡°this is qi nongwu?¡± ¡°no way, qi nongwu is that good looking? that¡¯s impossible, he used to have a hunchback and a limp. no matter how you look at him, he¡¯s ugly and his face is full of pockmarks. he can¡¯t be qi nongwu, right?¡± everyone was looking in the direction of qi nongwu. many people were talking about it. they were not sure if this person was qi nongwu. he looked a little simr, but he didn¡¯t seem to be qi nongwu. leng rongrong recognized him at a nce. this person was qi nongwu. she didn¡¯t expect qi nongwu to look so good in this change of clothes. he could be considered a handsome guy. fourth master mo was also staring at qi nongwu. ever since he found out that his wife was obsessed with looks, he had always despised good-looking men and women. he felt that as long as they were good-looking, they could be his love rivals. after all, his wife had once said that she wanted to keep a group of good-looking people as her mistresses ... ¡°not handsome.¡± after looking at it for a long time, fourth master mo said, ¡± even if there are no pockmarks, it still doesn¡¯t look good. his face looks like a long donkey¡¯s.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. donkey face? ¡°did i?¡± ¡± a lot of girls are screaming. i think they think the first young master of the qi family is good-looking. ¡± leng rongrong doubted her husband¡¯s taste. ¡± the qi family¡¯s eldest young master is quite handsome. much more handsome than i imagined. ¡± li ruhua, who was standing behind, could not help but say, ¡± i thought she was an ugly monster. i didn¡¯t expect her to be so extraordinary. ¡± ¡± he¡¯s not much different from our lord fourth. he pretends to be ugly, disguises himself as a cripple, and then takes back everything ... ¡± tang luo said. ¡± don¡¯t tell me he learned this trick from lord fourth? i¡¯m guessing that at this banquet, the qi family¡¯s eldest young master is nning to announce that he¡¯s in charge of the qi family, right? he¡¯s keeping it a secret pretty well. the qi family is in a state of turmoil internally, but the outside world ispletely unaware. i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to shock everyone today.¡± ¡± i wonder why the qi family¡¯s first young master invited you over so enthusiastically. he said that he has something important to say. what is it? ¡± quan yu had a curious look on his face. bai wanrong sat at the side in a domineering posture like a queen. she looked up in qi nongwu¡¯s direction and said, ¡± you¡¯re quite handsome. have you taken a fancy to my daughter? ¡± fourth master mo turned his head. xiao nan looked at bai wanrong in sync with her expression. bai wanrong was holding a ss of wine in her hand. she had already drunk several sses of wine in a row, but there was no sign of drunkenness on her face. she still looked very sober. ¡°is there a problem?¡± bai wanrong shrugged. everyone was silent. bai wanrong said, ¡± he looks like he¡¯s going to propose to someone. ¡± a proposal! fourth master mo looked at bai wanrong in silence for a long time. ¡°how is that possible?¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± i¡¯m already married. it¡¯s just a proposal, and one of the partners will definitely not be me. there are so many beautiful girls here, it can¡¯t be me. ¡± qi nongwu was already on the stage. he showed his usual smile to everyone. when he was ugly in the past, the more he smiled, the uglier he became. but now, when he was good-looking, his smile was enough to turn all living beings upside down. many girls sucked in a breath of cold air. they were dazzled by qi nongwu¡¯s handsome face. ¡°let me introduce myself.¡± qi nongwu smiled and said, ¡± i am, the young master of the qi family. i am also the useless and ugly monster of the qi family, qi nongwu. ¡± the entire banquet hall fell silent. everyone fell into silence. originally, some people had guessed that this person was unlikely to be qi nongwu, but now there was no need to guess anymore. qi nongwu had said himself that he was that trash and ugly monster, qi nongwu. he wasn¡¯t crippled, but was actually so handsome? everyone was stunned. many of those who had rejected qi nongwu before were now feeling particrly regretful and annoyed. it seemed that the previous qi nongwu was just a disguise. the current qi nongwu was the real qi nongwu, handsome and capable! ¡± there¡¯s no other reason for holding this banquet. i just want to let everyone know that i¡¯ll be in charge of the qi family in the future. the qi family¡¯srgest shares will be in my hands, and i¡¯ll be in charge of all the real power and management of the qi family. as all of you have a working rtionship with the qi family, i¡¯ve specially invited you to this banquet to inform you. from now on, i¡¯ll be looking forward to everyone¡¯s guidance.¡± on the stage, qi nongwu bowed elegantly to everyone. his face looked particrly fair under the light, delicate and devilish. his lips were very red, and he looked very devilish. many of the girls were already in an uproar. ¡± ah, he¡¯s so good-looking. i actually thought he was too ugly when i went on a blind date with him, so i rejected him! ¡± ¡°oh my god, i regret it!¡± ¡± i went on blind dates with him before too. i even despised him for being a good-for-nothing ... i can¡¯t believe he actually became the head of the qi family! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t he too powerful?¡± the group of people who had gone on blind dates with qi nongwu pped their thighs in frustration and regret. cheng cheng was also in the crowd. as a woman who had also gone on a blind date with qi nongwu, cheng cheng still looked down on qi nongwu on stage. ¡± how is she pretty? she¡¯s not even as pretty as she was when she was ugly. ¡± his skin was as white as a pretty boy¡¯s. did he apply lipstick? your lips are as red as a woman¡¯s.¡± liang shun looked at his little junior sister. ¡± little junior sister, he¡¯s very capable! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not my ability. what does it have to do with me?¡± cheng cheng snorted in disdain. liang shun was speechless. ¡± oh, right. i have something very important to say in front of everyone today. ¡± qi nongwu said, ¡± a long time ago, someone helped me. if it wasn¡¯t for that person, i wouldn¡¯t be where i am today. i¡¯m very, very grateful to her. i love her very much. ¡± ¡°who is it!¡± someone in the audience asked. ¡°female or male?¡± he asked. ¡°it¡¯s probably a woman! he already said he loves her, he can¡¯t possibly be in love with a man, right?¡± many people were agitated. leng rongrong was drinking water slowly. before she heard qi nongwu say that name, she was still very calm. she spat out the water in her mouth. then, she suddenly stood up. ¡°yes, that person is leng rongrong, lord rong. she¡¯s the person i¡¯ll be grateful to for my entire life, and the woman i love the most in my life!¡± qi nongwu looked at leng rongrong with a pair of affectionate eyes, his eyes full of affection. leng rongrong took a handkerchief from bai wanrong and wiped the corner of her mouth. then, she asked in front of everyone, ¡± what did you say? ¡± Chapter 908 Chapter 908: i¡¯m willing to wait for you my entire life Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i said that the woman i love the most is you, and i¡¯m very, very grateful to you. perhaps you don¡¯t remember some of the things that happened back then, but for me, i¡¯ll remember them deeply for a few lifetimes.¡± ¡± the people you¡¯ve helped and saved are too many. i¡¯m just one of them, but to me, you¡¯re my only savior. ¡± ¡°without you, there wouldn¡¯t be qi nongwu today.¡± ¡°without you, qi nongwu would have died.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°well, i don¡¯t remember helping you ...¡± she didn¡¯t remember knowing qi nongwu. she didn¡¯t even know this man. ¡± that¡¯s right, of course you don¡¯t remember. you¡¯ve saved so many people, how can you remember everyone? ¡± qi nongwu chuckled. ¡± however, i¡¯ve specially made something. take a look and you might remember. ¡± in the banquet hall, the rest of the people were silent. then, there was an uproar. who would have thought that qi nongwu would actually confess to leng rongrong? furthermore, he kept saying that leng rongrong was his savior and that she was very important to him. the lights in the banquet hall dimmed. qi nongwu¡¯s voice was heard. ¡± everyone, please be quiet. let¡¯s watch a short film, okay? i made it myself.¡± everyone fell silent. then, a white cloth suddenly hung down from the top of the stairs. with a burst of music, an image gradually began to appear. it was an anime short film. it started off with a dejected little boy who was beaten and scolded by his family. he heard a lot of unpleasant words. even an adult would feel heartbroken when they heard those words. everyone present felt their hearts clench when they heard this. the little boy left the house. he walked alone dejectedly, as if he had been abandoned by the whole world. he seemed to feel that he had no right to live in this world. everyone was watching the scene on the screen in silence. there were some who whispered that the boy was qi nongwu. qi nongwu was quite pitiful. because his mother was not born well and his father had passed away at a young age, he was not favored at home. he was often bullied. everyone¡¯s heart ached when they saw this. in the past, everyone thought that qi nongwu was so unlikable only because he was too ugly and crippled. they didn¡¯t expect that qi nongwu was also hated when he was young. the little qi nongwu walked to the river bank. he stood there in the pouring rain. he seemed to be nning to jump down. ¡°don¡¯t!¡± ¡°don¡¯t jump down!¡± ¡°you¡¯re still so young, what¡¯s there to be depressed about?¡± ¡°please don¡¯t take things too hard.¡± everyone was looking at the tiny figure on the screen. the tiny figure seemed to really want to jump down and choose death. he hesitated for a long time, but no one passed by. finally, he jumped into the river. he seemed to think that if he died, he would be free and could reunite with his parents. many people¡¯s eyes turned red and their hearts ached when they saw this scene. because qi nongwu in theic looked very cute, it made everyone¡¯s heart ache even more. it was winter, and it looked very cold. the tiny qi nongwu jumped into the river. just when everyone thought that qi nongwu was going to die, a youngdy riding a motorcycle and leading a group of people passed by the river. the little girl saw the people in the river. she suddenly braked and rushed to the riverside. the group of people behind the little girl all rushed over, and then the group of people began to discuss. many people were saying that they should call the police. it was so cold. who would be willing to go down and save people? even if they went down, they might not be able to save them. there was no one else around to help. the little girl looked like leng rongrong. she took a look and without a word, she took off her coat and shoes and jumped into the water. no one could stop her. everyone was extremely nervous and worried when they saw her jump into the water. disregarding everything else, leng rongrong swam to the little boy¡¯s side and grabbed him. she raised her hand, and a string flew out of the bracelet on her wrist, wrapping around a big tree on the side. with this thread, leng rongrong managed to rescue qi nongwu on the shore in the middle of winter. the rest of them started to take off their clothes and put their coats on leng rongrong and qi nongwu. then, qi nongwu sat in the back seat of leng rongrong and went to a small vi. that small vi was obviously the base of leng rongrong¡¯s group. qi nongwu changed into the other boy¡¯s clothes and sat by the firece. leng rongrong also changed and came out of the room. she had originally been wearing cool clothes, but after changing her clothes, she had be a warm and lovely little girl. qi nongwu looked at leng rongrong in a daze for a long time. after that, leng rongrong began to ask him why he sought death and what was worth it for him to seek death. qi nongwu cried about his life, and leng rongrong told him that death couldn¡¯t solve anything. if he was dissatisfied with his current situation, he could change it with his own efforts. if he died, there would be no room for turning back. since other people looked down on him, he should work even harder to be stronger. leng rongrong even said that if he needed any help, she could help him. she could give him money andwork with him. because of meeting leng rongrong, qi nongwu didn¡¯t die and began to work hard in a low profile. he started to pretend to be a good-for-nothing and started to make himself stronger bit by bit. qi nongwu began to search for leng rongrong year after year. then, she realized that leng rongrong was no longer in the capital. he worked hard day after day, hoping that he would meet leng rongrong again one day. he hoped that he could be strong enough so that he could tell leng rongrong that she did not save him for nothing back then. the short video finished ying. countless fresh flowers began to fall from the sky. everyone was looking at qi nongwu, who was already holding a big bouquet of bright red roses in his hand and walking to leng rongrong. the lights came on, and qi nongwu knelt in front of leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. she seemed to have vaguely recalled that there was indeed such a thing, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time and forgot about itter. so that child was qi nongwu. ¡°no need to thank me, i was just doing you a favor.¡± leng rongrong smiled. so, even if he wanted to thank her, he didn¡¯t have to kneel in front of her with a bouquet of flowers. she was panicking, especially when her husband was staring at her from the side! ¡± lord rong, i know you¡¯re married, but i still like you very much. ¡± qi nongwu replied, ¡± i don¡¯t know how your rtionship with mr. mo is, but i¡¯m willing to wait for you for the rest of my life. if one day, he lets you down, i hope you cane to my side and let me take care of you!¡± Chapter 909 Chapter 909: he was actually so affectionate Trantor: 549690339 ¡± oh my god, master qi is so affectionate! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s been so many years, and he¡¯s actually been working hard for lord rong. he¡¯s fighting for lord rong, and we¡¯ve finally met ... ¡± ¡± i feel bad for master qi. master rong is already married! ¡± ¡± we can still get a divorce after we get married. master qi doesn¡¯t mind. didn¡¯t he say he¡¯s willing to wait for a lifetime? ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m so touched that i¡¯m crying!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what lord rong is thinking right now. any woman would be touched in this situation, right? and qi nongwu was so handsome! he put a lot of effort into that short film. he drew it himself and took a very, very long time.¡± ¡± am i the only one who wants to know how master rong¡¯s husband feels? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s probably already furious. it¡¯s too much to snatch his wife in front of him!¡± ¡°however, qi nongwu is really brave!¡± there were many discussions and everyone was enjoying the show. there was also someone who asked qi nongwu to just forget about it. leng rongrong was obviously not his woman, so he could consider the other women present. ¡°ah, daddy, it hurts! even if you¡¯re angry, you don¡¯t have to pinch my arm. you can just kill this love rival of yours!¡± little nan yu suddenly screamed. only then did fourth master mo realize that he was pinching his son¡¯s arm and almost crushed it. suddenly, mo linyuan stood up. the moment he stood up, his whole body¡¯s aura was strong. he was a little taller than qi nongwu, so when he got close to qi nongwu, he immediately took away the halo of qi nongwu who was shining brightly just now. in an instant, everyone could no longer see qi nongwu. they could only see the tall and cold fourth master mo. he pulled leng rongrong into his arms and put his arm around her shoulder. he stared at qi nongwu and said, ¡± are you dreaming? give up, you won¡¯t live to see that day.¡± ...¡±i won¡¯t give up,¡± qi nongwu said. fourth master mo looked at qi nongwu gloomily. his eyes seemed to be saying,¡¯i want to kill you now.¡¯ ¡°rongrong, i¡¯ll wait for you for a lifetime.¡± qi nongwu said, ¡± no matter what time it is, you must remember that i have always been waiting for you. no matter what kind of trouble you¡¯re in, no matter what kind of help you need, no matter ... no matter what, i¡¯m willing to wait for you. i¡¯m willing to give up everything for you.¡± qi nongwu¡¯s eyes were filled with deep affection. he just looked at leng rongrong in front of him. there was no one else in his eyes except leng rongrong. it could be seen that he really wanted to be with leng rongrong. perhaps he had restrained himself a lot, so he did not fight with mo linyuan for leng rongrong, but chose to wait patiently. perhaps it was for leng rongrong¡¯s sake, and he didn¡¯t want her to be angry or conflicted. however, his heart had already belonged to this woman. the first time they met, the first time she jumped into the river in the cold winter and risked everything to save him, he had alreadypletely belonged to him. fourth master mo looked as if he was already fuming. he suddenly lowered his head and kissed leng rongrong. he kissed leng rongrong deeply in front of everyone, in front of qi nongwu. there was a wave of exmations around them. qi nongwu¡¯s face turned pale. he tried his best to control his gaze, not letting himself look at leng rongrong and mo linyuan, his fists clenched tightly. she was a little angry, but also a little envious. he thought that if he had found leng rongrong earlier, mo linyuan might not have had anything to do with her. however, he only had the chance to see leng rongrong recently. he had missed many opportunities. he was a little annoyed. she was the goddess in his heart, but he was so far away from her. ¡°you¡¯re so weak, yet you still want to snatch my woman?¡± fourth master mo looked at qi nongwu coldly and said, ¡± don¡¯t wait anymore. you won¡¯t be able to wait. in this life, in the next life, and in the life after that, you won¡¯t be able to wait. ¡± ¡°daddy¡¯s right!¡± little nan yu nodded seriously. ¡± well, mr. qi, you should find another woman. ¡± my mommy doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡± ¡°it¡¯s her business who she wants to belong to, and it¡¯s my business if i¡¯m willing to wait. if i can¡¯t, i¡¯ll wait for two lifetimes, three lifetimes, ten lifetimes.¡± qi nongwu looked at mo linyuan. ¡± so, you¡¯d better not let go. if you let go, i¡¯ll definitely snatch it from you. ¡± tang luo and the others had already started discussing behind them. everyone was praising qi nongwu¡¯s courage for daring to snatch fourth master mo¡¯s woman. they were betting and guessing how lord fourth would deal with qi nongwu. would this qi nongwu be suppressed by lord fourth right after thepany epted him? lord fourth wasn¡¯t a kind person. when his methods were ruthless, everyone would be afraid of him. ¡°ahem, my husband and son are right. ¡°master qi, i didn¡¯t save you back then because it was you, but because we happened to bump into each other. even if you weren¡¯t the one who fell into the water, i would¡¯ve saved anyone else, so you don¡¯t have to be too bothered.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± i¡¯ve saved so many people, and you¡¯re just one of them. if everyone i saved had to devote themselves to me, how many men would i have to have ... also, i like those who are good-looking and capable. you¡¯re obviously not in my range of choices. to put it bluntly, you¡¯re still too weak, not capable enough, not good enough for your looks! so, even if i break up with my husband, i will not choose you. hmm, so don¡¯t wait anymore. if you keep waiting, you¡¯ll lose the woman who truly belongs to you!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll strengthen my abilities. if you don¡¯t mind stic surgery, i can do it to your liking. to you, i¡¯m not the only one, but to me, you¡¯re my only one.¡± qi nongwu looked at leng rongrong affectionately. ¡± i know you¡¯ll be troubled, so i won¡¯t say much. i just want you to know that i¡¯ve always been on your side. one day, if that day everes and you need me, i¡¯ll always be there.¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. qi nongwu looked extremely affectionate. however, fourth master mo saw the slight hint of emotion in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes and frowned unhappily. he held onto the woman in his arms and turned around to leave. ¡°i¡¯ve said what i needed to say. we¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± little nan yu waved his little hand at qi nongwu, ¡± let¡¯s go! aiya, daddy, mommy, wait for me!¡± ¡°has he left?¡± bai wanrong realized what was going on and quickly took another ss of wine from the waiter¡¯s tray, then quickly caught up with leng rongrong and the other woman. tang luo and the others looked at qi nongwu with sympathy. he felt that qi nongwu might end up in a miserable state. after all, he actually dared to snatch a woman from lord fourth. only god knew how much lord fourth liked lord rong. he would be angry if anyone looked at lord rong, alright? Chapter 910 Chapter 910: do you have any integrity? Trantor: 549690339 in the car, leng rongrong kept looking back. he kept feeling like there was a pair of eyes watching him. at the banquet, there were clearly several pairs of eyes watching him. after he came out of the banquet, it seemed like there was another person who had been staring at him. however, the other party seemed to be very alert. as soon as she turned around, the other party hid, and she could no longer feel his gaze. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. although it was not an illusion, the other party had hidden too well. she could not find him, so she could only let him be. ¡°tang luo, i don¡¯t really like qi nongwu¡¯s face.¡± fourth master mo suddenly said in a sinister tone. leng rongrong and tang luo looked at mo linyuan almost at the same time, and both of them had the same strange expression. tang luo asked,¡±young master, what are you doing?¡± to disfigure someone? do you want me to do such a terrible and immoral thing? ¡°it¡¯s not like i¡¯m showing you my face every day. if you don¡¯t like it, then so be it.¡± leng rongrongughed dryly. ¡± if you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t look. ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t like it, destroy it.¡± fourth master mo replied in a serious tone, ¡± after all, he seduced my wife. ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t seduce him!¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and grabbed fourth master mo¡¯s hand. both of them were wearing the same ring. ¡± i¡¯m your one and only. ¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong pounced into fourth master mo¡¯s arms and rubbed against him. she raised her head and blinked her bright eyes at him. as she looked at fourth master mo, he instantly lost all his strength to resist. ¡°forget it, let him keep that face.¡± anyway, his wife would not run away for the time being. leng rongrong stared at mo linyuan, ¡± are you very angry? i don¡¯t even like him, it¡¯s not worth it for you to be angry. you have to believe me, your wife is very moral, she would never hook up with other men!¡± ¡°oh, really? moral integrity?¡± fourth master mo felt that having such a wife was a big headache for him. he had once wanted to keep a group of good-looking people ... a group, not just one or two. was he not good-looking enough? there were so many women in the world who loved his looks, but even after his wife had him, she was still thinking of keeping another man. as master rong¡¯s husband, fourth master mo did not feel safe at all. leng rongrongughed dryly. ¡± really, i won¡¯t think about keeping someone as my mistress anymore. let¡¯s just let that matter pass! ¡± ¡°we can¡¯t pass.¡± fourth master mo stared at leng rongrong. ¡°how can i get over?¡± lord rong was aggrieved. she had already turned over a new leaf. ¡°kiss me. if i¡¯m satisfied, i¡¯ll reluctantly forgive you!¡± fourth master mo stared at leng rongrong¡¯s red lips with a serious expression. tang luo was speechless. did no one treat him as a human? he was still alive and well in front of her, alright? assistant tang had a look of disbelief on his face as he felt master rong kissing fourth master mo. f * ck, this damn love! in the next few days, leng rongrong¡¯s other film wasing to an end. after a few days of continuous work, her scenes were about to bepleted. that day, leng rongrong had to act out a scene with a heavy storm. coincidentally, it was also raining heavily that day. the weather was a little cold, and leng rongrong was about to kill in the storm. the ending of the female devil in this movie was very tragic. she was hunted down by many people, and then in order to protect the only bloodline of the man she loved, she died as if a thousand arrows had pierced through her heart. she had always been hunted down and resisted. thest scene was at the edge of the cliff. the female devil yed by leng rongrong waspletely drenched. she was in a terrible state, but she was also devilishly charming and devilish. she stood by the cliff, her body pierced by countless weapons. sheughed wildly and stopped breathing. then, he kneeled on the ground in extreme sorrow. this female devil wasn¡¯t a devil at first, but an innocent and lovely girl.ter, she fell in love with someone and became a female devil for that man. after she became a female devil, she wasn¡¯t bad, but the world misunderstood her and thought that she was a female devil. in the end, she ended up being hunted down by the whole world, and she sacrificed her life to protect the child of the person she loved deeply. she could not get her own love in this life, and she was misunderstood by the whole world, so death was a release. leng rongrong¡¯s smile before her death broke many people¡¯s hearts. ¡°it¡¯s time to kill!¡± it wasn¡¯t until the word ¡°director¡± that everyone came back to their senses. someone sent leng rongrong fresh flowers. leng rongrong epted the flowers and thanked them, then looked at the storm in a daze. although she was only ying a supporting role in this movie, and not the main character, this female devil had a lot of scenes. there were also a lot of fighting scenes, and the emotional scenes were full of ups and downs. it was very profound, so she was actually very tired when she was filming. in the end, she ended the character¡¯s life. she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dazed, and she couldn¡¯t get out of it so quickly. after a long silence, a ck umbre approached them step by step. then, leng rongrong saw mo linyuan¡¯s cold and devilish face under the umbre. he was standing in front of her, and she could not help but be a little dazed. suddenly, she threw herself into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. her tears kept rolling down. fourth master mo gently patted her back, silently consoling her. finally, leng rongrong came back to her senses. she raised her head and looked at mo linyuan. without blinking her eyes, she looked at fourth master mo and asked, ¡± will you have a change of heart? ¡± ¡°?¡±fourth master mo was dumbfounded. ¡°forget it. there¡¯s no point in asking you. if you really have a change of heart, i can¡¯t stop you.¡± leng rongrong snorted. ¡°when did i say i had a change of heart?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows and said unhappily, ¡± aren¡¯t you the one who always wants to keep a man? ¡± wasn¡¯t she the one who was surrounded by flowers and nts all day long? zhong hanyue, qi nongwu, ye fei ... as far as he knew, that ji wanwan had pursued her before! his wife¡¯s damn charm was making him very troubled. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to have a change of heart. i¡¯ve thought about it. if you dare to like another woman, i¡¯ll kill you and thenmit suicide.¡± leng rongrong snorted. ¡± i¡¯ll get you back even in hell! ¡± i¡¯m not the kind of person who wishes you happiness just because you like other women and i love you!¡± ¡°very good, i¡¯m not either.¡± fourth master mo had a devilish smile on his face, ¡± if you dare to run, i will catch you. ¡± leng rongrong shuddered when she thought of thest scene she had shot just now. in the movie, the devil actually liked the male lead, who was actually leng qingle. she really had no feelings for leng qinglei, so whenever she acted, she would always bring out fourth master mo to get herself into her role. however, she was too miserable in the movie. she couldn¡¯t get what she loved, and even if she died, she had to die so nobly. she even had to save the other party¡¯s daughter. Chapter 911 Chapter 911: young master, do you want to be kicked out of the house? Trantor: 549690339 in any case, she was definitely not that kind of person. she didn¡¯t like to torture herself. thinking about not being able to get what she loved, leng rongrong¡¯s head started to hurt. she could imagine how she would feel if fourth master mo didn¡¯t love her anymore. she felt as though her heart was being pierced by a thousand arrows. that was why she had asked such a stupid question. she had asked if fourth master mo would fall in love with someone else. anyway, she could not ept mo linyuan¡¯s change of heart. if he dared to do so, she would kill him. ¡°silly girl, don¡¯t think too much. your clothes are all wet, let¡¯s change first.¡± mo linyuan tapped leng rongrong¡¯s head, urging her to change her clothes. it was raining cats and dogs, and the weather was still a little cold. one could only imagine how ufortable it was to be in a daze here in wet clothes. it was only then that leng rongrong felt the stickiness and difort, and quickly went to change her clothes. after changing, lord rong was alive and kicking again. she rushed to mo linyuan¡¯s side in high spirits and held his arm. ¡± why are you here? ¡± ¡°i missed you.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± do you mean that one day apart feels like three years? ¡± ¡°a minute apart feels like three years.¡± fourth master mo held up the big ck umbre and tilted it towards leng rongrong¡¯s side. some rain fell on his other shoulder, but he did not seem to notice it at all. the two of them returned home. li ruhua had already prepared a table full of delicious food. everyone knew that leng rongrong was a little depressed in today¡¯s killing scene because she had died too miserably, so everyone was looking at lord rong¡¯s expression the whole time, while some wereforting leng rongrong. everyone was worried that lord rong wouldn¡¯t be able toe out of the show. but luckily, lord rong had already left the show. the female devil had nothing to do with her anymore, so she was very happy. ¡°mommy, do you have any scenes to shoot next?¡± little nan yu asked curiously at the table. ¡°i didn¡¯t, why?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± i¡¯ll have to see if brother ji has shown me a suitable script. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s a very interesting variety show that¡¯s being filmed by a director i know. i want to participate, and i want mommy to participate too. ¡± little nan yu said with a serious face, ¡± that variety show is very fun! ¡± ¡°what variety show?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°the daily life of a big star.¡± little nan yu said. leng rongrong was speechless. what kind of variety show is this? ¡°it¡¯s about your daily life. you live in a paradise, and the people you invite to participate are all celebrities. it¡¯s a variety show that can earn money and y!¡± xiao nan zhi held her chin and said, ¡± it¡¯s more fun and easier than filming. moreover, the ce we¡¯ve chosen this time is very beautiful. it¡¯s super beautiful!¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong was slightly interested. ¡°it¡¯s true. i think we can go.¡± little nan yu said in a small voice, ¡± there are other handsome artistes. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s ears perked up and he looked at little nan yu unhappily, ¡± you dare to let your mom look at other handsome guys? you want to be kicked out of the house? blow out theherworld empire? or do you want to lose your daddy?¡± little nan yu smacked his lips and covered his mouth with his little hand. he looked like he had said something. i didn¡¯t say anything. that night. after everyone had gone upstairs. fourth master mo caught special assistant tang and said that he had something to say. because of his serious expression, special assistant tang felt uneasy. did something big happen? ¡°check that variety show and see who will be participating.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°ha?¡± tang luo looked at mo linyuan in shock. he looked as if the sky was going to copse, and in the end, he was just asking him to find out who would participate in this variety show? f * ck, he was so scared that his soul almost left his body, alright? ¡°who is it? are there any handsome guys? if there are any good-looking ones, find a way to chase them away. if something happens to them, they won¡¯t be able to participate!¡± fourth master mo said as he stared at assistant tang. ¡°that¡¯s not very good, is it?¡± tang luo rubbed his temples. ever since he had a wife, did lord fourth only care about his wife and not handsome guys? ¡°you have an opinion?¡± ¡°no, i haven¡¯t. i don¡¯t dare to have any objections.¡± after all, you¡¯re the one who pays me. ¡°also, what is this variety show?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. ¡°it¡¯s just a variety show and it¡¯s quite interesting. they often do things like farm work and ask the artists to cook for themselves. asionally, they will share their lives and their daily lives at home. it was probably a kind of home life. it¡¯s just arge group of artistes living under one roof, living the lives of ordinary people.¡± tang luo said, ¡± i can let the fans understand the lives of artistes. ¡± ¡°you know?¡± ¡± i¡¯ve seen it before. my idol has attended it. ¡± ¡°you still have an idol?¡± fourth master mo looked at tang luo as if he had seen a ghost. ¡± why can¡¯t i have an idol? i¡¯m a man, can¡¯t i have an idol? ¡± tang luo said with a straight face. ¡°who is it? don¡¯t tell me i¡¯m not worthy?¡± fourth master mo stared at tang luo. ¡± am i not worthy of being your idol? ¡± am i not outstanding enough?¡± he had thought that tang luo had always set himself as his goal, but he had other idols. ¡± you ... ¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± did you know that i once had the dream of being a singer? that idol of mine was a superstar in the music industry. lord fourth, do you know how to sing?¡± ¡°forget it, i don¡¯t want to be your idol either.¡± fourth master mo turned around and left. after taking a few steps, she turned back and asked, ¡± live under the same roof? ¡± ¡°yeah, they all live under the same roof. basically, it¡¯s like a vi.¡± ¡°mixed-gender living?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. ¡± yes, the most exaggerated one was that the room was rtively small, so everyone lived in the same room ... it was a bunk bed with bed curtains, but the boys and girls lived in the same room. ¡± tang luo said. ¡°if i object to rongrong attending, what will happen?¡± ¡± there¡¯s no result. i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stop what lord rong has decided. ¡± ¡°is the festival group poor? is that why they¡¯re doing this? what do you think about us investing in it?¡± under the moonlight, fourth master mo¡¯s expression was serious. ¡± sure, we¡¯ve invested quite a bit in the entertainment industry too. basically, we¡¯re earning quite a bit. ¡± tang luo said. ¡°invest ... let the artistes each have a vi.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing to see in this variety show.¡± tang luo said, ¡± the most interesting part of this show is the friction between artistes. they might even go on a vacation or something during this period. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s pitch-ck eyes stared at tang luo. ¡± you can¡¯t do this, and you can¡¯t do that? i have to participate in it myself?¡± ¡± if you¡¯re willing, you can attend it. you¡¯re the investor, so you have the final say ... ¡± tang luo said seriously. ¡± the director will also be happy that you¡¯re good-looking. although you¡¯re not an artiste, your wife is a big star. ¡± Chapter 912 Chapter 912: like mother, like daughter Trantor: 549690339 because the variety show that little nan yu mentioned seemed to be quite fun, leng rongrong contacted ji chengyu and decided to participate in the variety show. ji chengyu didn¡¯t have any objections. he said that he didn¡¯t have any suitable scripts for leng rongrong at the moment, and he needed to choose. and then, this matter was confirmed. in the following period of time, leng rongrong followed her original crew to attend some shows and road shows. after all, she was the main lead and had a lot of publicity activities. after flying to several ces for publicity, leng rongrong was finally done with the dizzying work. she finally had the time to rest for two days. the sky was a little gloomy. a group of people sat in the living room and chatted. then, bai wanrong¡¯s phone rang one after another. everyone was staring at bai wanrong. ¡°what are you doing?¡± bai wanrong looked at the crowd with a suspicious expression. ¡°express delivery?¡± leng rongrong seemed to have heard that bai wanrong¡¯s phone call was from a courier. ¡°is there a problem? i have nothing to do, so i¡¯m happy to buy some things.¡± bai wanrong said with confidence. ¡°no problem, it¡¯s very good.¡± leng rongrong nodded seriously. she liked shopping too. shopping made her happy, and spending money made her happy. there was nothing happier than spending money. however, she really didn¡¯t know what to buy recently, so she didn¡¯t buy anything ... she had bought most of the shops in the capital. the remaining ones were all hard to chew and she was toozy to chew on them. li ruhua and the others exchanged nces. everyone¡¯s eyes were clearly saying that they were indeed mother and daughter. young madam¡¯s prodigal nature was inherited from her mother. a few minutester, many delivery cars drove in. there was an entire fleet of express delivery vehicles. it shocked everyone. bai wanrong excitedly signed for the express delivery and asked the deliverymen to help her move the express delivery into the house. it took almost half an hour to move the packages. after the deliverymen had left, the entire room was filled with deliverymen. everyone was shocked by the number of packages. this lineup was no less than that of lord rong. ¡°what did you buy?¡± little nan yu looked at the mountain of packages and stared at his grandma without blinking. his grandma was a little cute. she actually bought so many at once. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± bai wanrong was deep in thought. ¡± i just bought it casually. i buy whatever i see. what are you looking at? hurry up and open it. ¡± if you like it, take it. ¡± everyone was speechless. wasn¡¯t this her express delivery? let them demolish it? take whatever you like? are you serious? ¡± i just like shopping. i don¡¯tck anything. i just enjoy the process ... ¡± bai wanrong threw herself heavily onto the sofa and leaned back. looking at the pile of packages, she felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction. she didn¡¯t buy it because she really needed something. she just felt that buying things made her happy, so she bought so many things. as for these things, she used to give them away casually. whoever liked it would take it. she didn¡¯t have much of an impression of what she had bought. after all, she had bought too many things and it was impossible to remember everything. he would buy whatever he liked! leng rongrong was speechless. was it even more exaggerated than her? she would at least consider who to buy it for, but her mother just bought it randomly and then let everyone split it among themselves? ¡°tear it down.¡± bai wanrong looked at quan yu and the others. ¡± tear them down and take a look. take away everything you like. ¡± ¡°howl?¡± storm showed its paw. was there a gift? it was going to be a dog that opened packages again! it was about to be led astray by its owner and had begun to be addicted to opening packages, especially when the contents of the package were unknown. the feeling of opening a package could be said to be very exciting. if he found something he liked, he would be even more excited. even if he didn¡¯t like it, the pleasure of opening a package was irreceable. li ruhua rushed over and took out a few vegetable knives, then distributed them to tang luo, quan yu, and the others. quan yu raised the knife and asked, ¡± isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? ¡± ¡°i forgot to prepare a knife to open the package. i¡¯ll prepare a few knives next time.¡± huahua¡¯s expression was very serious. after all, if they stayed by the young madam¡¯s side, they would have many opportunities to open packages. butler quan put down his knife and ran to his room to find a few utility knives. ¡± let me tell you, you need to use this kind of knife to open a package. this kind of knife is faster and more useful. ¡± do you know how much these 10 utility knives cost?¡± ¡°how much is it?¡± li ruhua asked out of respect. ¡°it¡¯s definitely not more than three yuan.¡± tang luo said, not giving him any face at all. ¡°two yuan!¡± ¡± i¡¯m good, aren¡¯t i? ¡± butler quan was very proud of himself. ¡± i¡¯m so good at calcting. ¡± everyone was speechless. fourth master mo stood up from the sofa. he chose a seat far away to prevent himself from being hurt by this inferior product. he had almost been hurt by butler quan¡¯s inferior products more than ten times. he was not dead yet, but he had already met the king of hell. he was sent to the king of hell by his subordinates with warm gifts. when leng rongrong saw mo linyuan¡¯s expression, she remembered fourth master mo once said that quan yu had given him a gift. it was needless to say that butler quan was very calctive, but he was also particrly good at buying low-quality products. these utility knives looked a little dangerous at first nce. as expected, when quan yu was opening the package with the knife, the de broke with a crack. the sharp de flew out and bounced in the air before stabbing lord fourth. lord fourth thought,¡¯isn¡¯t he standing far enough?¡¯ leng rongrong wanted tough, but she had to hold it in. ¡°butler quan, there¡¯s nothing good about cheap goods.¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible. that was just an ident.¡± after that, butler quan tried using other art knives, but they broke before they could even cut the package. forget about the others, there was even one that almost pierced butler quan¡¯s own eyes. this time, butler quan was also angry. ¡°f * ck, what the hell is this? is it a hidden weapon?¡± butler quan was so angry that he took out his phone and took a lot of pictures of the knife, then went to argue with the shop owner. a few minutester, butler quan received a refund. he had spent two yuan to buy ten utility knives, and just now, with his glib tongue, he had gotten a refund of two hundred yuan. of course, butler quan was still very angry. ¡± i wanted to reason with him, but he actually gave me a refund! ¡± do i want money? am i doing this for money? even if it was cheap, couldn¡¯t he have done it better? this thing can kill people, okay?¡± after that, butler quan got even angrier and went to reason with the shopkeeper. he even returned the 200 yuan to the other party and gave him another 200 yuan to argue with him. the shopkeeper was so scared that he directly transferred 2000 yuan to butler quan and cklisted him. Chapter 913 Chapter 913: going abroad for apetition Trantor: 549690339 ¡°he transferred me 2000 yuan and then blocked me? how can there be such an unreasonable person? this is too much!¡± quan yu was extremely angry. everyone looked at butler quan in disbelief. ¡°alright, you¡¯ve earned a lot. how many utility knives can you buy with this money? you won¡¯t lose out if you buy it at an expensive price.¡± li ruhua said. ¡± that¡¯s right. in just a few minutes, you¡¯ve earned more than 1000 yuan. very good. ¡± tang luo consoled her as well. ¡± why don¡¯t we open the package first? the vegetable knife is very reliable. no matter how you cut it, the knife won¡¯t break. the only thing that will break is the package. ¡± li ruhua stuffed a vegetable knife into quan yu¡¯s hands and said in a serious tone. only then did quan yu take the vegetable knife and started opening the package with everyone. storm was using its ws to open the package. rainstorm was also very interested. he started to chew on it with his mouth. his big front teeth were very powerful, and he was able to bite through the meat with every bite. the critical hit ws were quite powerful, and each grab was urate. it could be said that the delivery was very neat. the white tiger was the only one who was ying with a delivery box like a toy. bai wanrong looked at the group of people opening the express delivery with satisfaction. leng rongrong and mo linyuan looked at each other. then, lord rong said, ¡± why don¡¯t we tear down a few to see? ¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t seem too interested. he felt that his mother-inw didn¡¯t seem to be the type to buy anything good. it might even be something bad. after that, leng rongrong also joined the army of packages tearing down. however, bai wanrong really wasn¡¯t picky when it came to buying things. she would buy anything that was messy ... when leng rongrong opened the package, she unwrapped a box of condoms ... she was shocked. as for li ruhua, she identally took out a few bras! butler quan had identally unwrapped some t-shaped underwear ... everyone was speechless. although there were more normal things, these abnormal things left a deep impression on people and were unimaginable. while everyone was in shock, they looked at bai wanrong. bai wanrong was still leaning back leisurely and looking at everyone. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? if you like it, just use it. it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± everyone was confused. butler quan raised the thong in his hand. ¡± are you sure? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you like it,¡± bai wanrong smiled. butler quan was speechless. li ruhua raised the bra in her hand. ¡± how about this? whose size?¡± ¡°there are all kinds of size.¡± bai wanrong stared at li ruhua¡¯s chest a few times. ¡± i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a standard size for someone like you. you can just make do with it. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m a man, i don¡¯t need this ... ¡± li ruhua¡¯s face was serious. ¡°you¡¯re already wearing women¡¯s clothes, so it¡¯s fine to wear underwear.¡± bai wanrong smiled and said, ¡± there¡¯s also a lot of beautiful women¡¯s clothes. i bought them especially for you! ¡± do you want to be my assistant? i like the food you make!¡± ¡°mom, you¡¯re snatching her away from me again.¡± leng rongrong looked at bai wanrong helplessly. ¡°he¡¯s very powerful, an all-rounded bodyguard. i like him! with such a bodyguard, i don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± bai wanrong said. leng rongrong nodded. that was why she especially liked huahua and felt that she had picked up a treasure. ¡°so, you can¡¯t give it to me?¡± bai wanrong blinked at leng rongrong. ¡°then you¡¯ll have to ask huahua if she¡¯s willing to follow you.¡± leng rongrong nced at li ruhua. ¡± i¡¯ll respect huahua¡¯s opinion. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m going back to reply to my orders. it won¡¯t take long.e with me overseas. ¡± bai wanrong nced at li ruhua. ¡± half a month will do. i can pay you a lot of money! ¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word ¡± sry ¡°, but she still tried to maintain her reserved look. ¡± how much? ¡± ¡°give you a hundred thousand for half a month?¡± bai wanrong asked. ¡°alright!¡± li ruhua stood up without a second word. ¡± are you packing up now? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. was her sry too low? huahua was too easily taken away. as long as someone offered a little more money, he would be taken away. although he was a little depressed, she was his mother after all. if his mother liked her, he would just take her away. ¡°but, mom, you¡¯re going to report? the 19th level?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked in bai wanrong¡¯s direction. ¡± you¡¯re going to the 19th floor, aren¡¯t you? ¡± bai wanrong was speechless. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you a secret!¡± leng rongrong leaned over and said in all seriousness. ¡°what secret?¡± bai wanrong was inexplicably nervous. it was bad enough that she suddenly had a daughter of this age, but did she have some scary secret? she just wanted her life to be simple and not have too many secrets. ¡°i think my father should also be on the 19th floor!¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± my father is xuanyuan nantian. i wonder if he has changed his name. ¡± ¡°what does it have to do with me?¡± bai wanrong took a few steps back. ¡± i don¡¯t even know him! ¡± ¡°if he¡¯s my father, he¡¯s your husband. don¡¯t you want to see your husband?¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡°he¡¯s already abandoned his wife and daughter. why should i see him? i don¡¯t remember him. besides, do you even know the joy of being single? being single is the happiest!¡± bai wanrong snorted and said, ¡± it¡¯s just not good to have a man. if i want to find a few handsome guys to y with, men will get jealous. i¡¯m different. i can find a bunch of handsome guys to apany me every day. ¡± what husband? i don¡¯t n to get married. also, i was nning to dink ... but your daughter has ruined my n. i¡¯m very angry!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. it was indeed her mother! ¡°then, can you take me to the 19th floor?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± where¡¯s the headquarters on the 19th floor? ¡± bai wanrong was speechless. ¡°can¡¯t you tell me?¡± leng rongrong pretended to be pitiful, puffing up her cheeks. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you after i¡¯ve investigated it?¡± bai wanrong asked. leng rongrong was speechless. it turned out that even her mother didn¡¯t know where the 19th floor was? she was just following orders? well, it seemed that he would not be able to enter the tenth floor to find his father for the time being. however, it was already very good that she had found her biological mother. at least her biological mother had forgotten about her and had not abandoned her. she had only lost a part of her memory. leng rongrong still had a bit of a headache about getting bai wanrong¡¯s memory back. she couldn¡¯t find the problem with her pulse. therefore, he might need su wei toe over to take a look, but su wei had some things to deal with abroad. it was said that she was overwrought and couldn¡¯te back. it wasn¡¯t just su wei. although his godfathers knew that his mother had been found and they were eager toe back, they couldn¡¯te back because they were entangled with trivial matters. therefore, this matter could only be postponed. at night, bai wanrong and li ruhua packed up their things, while leng rongrong and the others discussed the dojo¡¯s ns to go abroad for apetition in the living room. at the same time, outside the wall of the floating life residence, two high-level executives of the 19th floor stood by the wall. they were very interested in climbing over the wall to see their eldest miss. Chapter 914 Chapter 914: embarrassed in front of the young miss! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°seventeen, do you really think we won¡¯t be discovered if we climb over the wall?¡± one of the men asked the other man beside him. ¡± of course not. we¡¯re so powerful. we definitely won¡¯t be discovered. ¡± the other man said with certainty, ¡± boss said that we can¡¯t acknowledge miss, but he didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯te and see her. it¡¯s fine if we just sneak a peek!¡± ¡°yes, boss is too cowardly, he doesn¡¯t dare to acknowledge his daughter! we¡¯re not afraid!¡± ¡± eldest young miss is so awesome. i really admire eldest young miss! ¡± ¡± moreover, the young miss is very cute and beautiful. she¡¯s perfect in every way. as expected of the young miss of our 19th floor! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. theherworld organization next door has been showing off that they have a genius young miss. how can that person bepared to our young miss? our big miss can kill her in seconds!¡± the two childish middle-aged men on the 19th floor were very excited. ¡± when the eldest miss returns to the organization, i will definitely train her well and teach her all of my ultimate skills! ¡± ¡°neen,e on, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± then, the two ghost kings of the 19th floor eagerly prepared to jump over the wall. the two of them were in high spirits. they felt that climbing over the wall was not a big deal and that it was easy. they just had to sneak in to take a look at the miss and take a few photos. when they went out, they could show off to others. they already had a young miss on the 19th floor. the young miss of the yellow springs organization was nothing. the young miss on the 19th floor was the powerful one. neen and seventeen climbed up the wall from a big tree nearby. then, they sat on the wall and looked at the courtyard andyout of the entire floating life residence. ¡°this courtyard is very special. it seems to have many formations,¡± neen said. seventeen said, ¡± she¡¯s the young miss of our 19th floor after all. she¡¯s beautiful, rich, and famous. no one can be more powerful than our young miss! ¡± neen nodded her head. ¡± young miss is mighty! ¡± are we only allowed to peek at the young miss? can¡¯t you just say a few words to the young miss?¡± ¡°don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know that you can¡¯t wait to teach young miss martial arts. you want to fight with young miss, don¡¯t you?¡± who wouldn¡¯t want to, but who would dare to disobey the boss ¡°orders? it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how perverted the boss¡± punishment is. when the timees, you¡¯ll be sent to a ce where even birds don¡¯t shit. wouldn¡¯t that be the end of you?¡± the two childish ghosts smoked a cigarette on the wall, and then looked at each other. ¡± jump! ¡± the two childish ghosts didn¡¯t even look at their feet. they didn¡¯t know that there were terrifying spiky things like cacti under their feet. there were even thorns. therefore, after the two of themnded in a posture that they thought was very handsome and cool, they let out a terrible scream. ¡± ¡°oh my god, there are thorns on the ground. i¡¯ve seen them!¡± ¡± oh my god, my crotch was almost stabbed. my butt, i feel like my butt is full of thorns! ¡± ¡°shut up! they¡¯re going to hear us!¡± then, the two men shut their mouths with tears in their eyes and let out muffled groans. they were very miserable. it was fine if others climbed the wall and fell into a pile of cacti, but the two of them fell directly into a pile of thorns. these thorns were almost like a, and their legs were stuck in it, unable to be pulled out. the two of them held onto their phones and struggled for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t get out of the thorns. ¡± wuwuwu, i can¡¯t take it anymore. my legs hurt so much! ¡± ¡°you think i¡¯m not in pain? why are there thorns here? why didn¡¯t you see it just now? are you blind?¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t read it either! aren¡¯t you very excited to see the young miss? otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°what should we do?¡± ¡°think of a way to get out!¡± then, the two of them took out their mobile phones and shone their lights on them, trying to get out of the thorns. however, there were too many thorns and they were too heavy. they were stabbed every time they moved, and there was no way to get out. an hourter. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i feel like i¡¯m going to be stabbed to death!¡± seventeen said. neen said,¡±so why did we have to sneak in here? isn¡¯t it better to use the main entrance?¡± can¡¯t we just find an excuse to say that we¡¯re at the wrong ce? i can still see the young miss like this!¡± ¡°climbing the wall is your suggestion, okay?¡± seventeen said. ¡°what should we do? should we call the police? aiyaya, my phone!¡± ¡°i have an idea,¡± seventeen said.¡±aren¡¯t seventh and eighth brothers on a mission nearby?¡± i¡¯ll call them for help, okay?¡± neen said, ¡± call me. call me quickly. i dropped my phone. i can¡¯t pick it up! ¡± we can¡¯t lose face in front of the young miss. ask them toe and save us! otherwise, i¡¯ll lose face in the future!¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll inform seventh and eighth brother toe help!¡± seventeen said. then, the two men waited quietly in the dark. he didn¡¯t dare to tell old seventh and old eighth what had happened. he only told them that something had happened to them and they needed help. after waiting for about three hours, in the middle of the night, seventh and eighth brother arrived in a broken three-wheeler. when they heard the thudding sounds, the two of them knew that it was definitely old seventh and old eighth. ¡°seventh and eighth!¡± no. 17 shouted in a low voice, ¡± we¡¯re inside the wall.e and help us! ¡± ¡°wait a minute, we¡¯ll be right in!¡± the voices of old seventh and old eighth came from outside the wall. ¡± f * ck! wait! don¡¯t f * cking jump over the wall! ¡± seventeen cursed. before he could finish his sentence, two plops came from the side. old seventh and old eighth fell into a pile of thorns on the side and let out a blood-curdling scream. seventeen and neen covered their faces. they really couldn¡¯t bear to look. ¡°you two idiots, can¡¯t you slow down?¡± neen tilted her head and looked at the two people who had justnded. the two people¡¯s posture was even more tragic than theirs. old seven¡¯s crotch was even pricked. at this moment, he was covering his crotch with both hands and tears were flowing down his face. ¡°f * ck, f * ck, f * ck! how did you two idiots climb over someone else¡¯s wall and get trapped like this?¡± ¡± how could you do such a stupid thing? ¡± eighth brother cursed. ¡± you still have the face to scold us after doing such a stupid thing? ¡± couldn¡¯t you have reminded us earlier?¡± in the dead of the night, the four men scolded each other. one hour, two hours, three hours ... when it was almost dawn, no one managed to struggle out of the thorn bushes. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i want to shit, i¡¯m going to suffocate!¡± ¡°damn, you still want to shit? don¡¯t you want to think about how to get out of here?¡± ¡°i just wanted to go out and shit, didn¡¯t i?¡± the group of people started to curse. a few minutester, neen farted loudly. ¡± i really can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going to scream. being trapped here is embarrassing. it¡¯s better than shitting in my pants! ¡± Chapter 915 Chapter 915: big boss, that¡¯s right, we¡¯re thieves! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you can shout!¡± the seventeen over people all looked at neen. then, they reached out with difficulty to the ground and got some mud on their faces. neen looked at the other two people in shock. her face was filled with disbelief. ¡± what are you two doing? ¡± ¡°f * ck, isn¡¯t this the house of the young miss? what if the young miss is called out by you? wouldn¡¯t we be very embarrassed?¡± eighth brother said, ¡± we still care about our reputation. after all, she¡¯s our eldest miss! ¡± neen was dejected. ¡± give me some too. i don¡¯t want to be more embarrassed! ¡± ...... a few minutester, leng rongrong and the others were awoken by neen¡¯s desperate cry. ¡°is someone calling for help?¡± leng rongrong asked in a daze. she had already covered her ears with both hands, but there was no way to block out the cries for help from the outside. ¡°don¡¯t worry about it.¡± fourth master mo said coldly. he pulled leng rongrong into his arms and covered her ears with his hands, letting her continue to sleep. however, a few minutester, leng rongrong sat up on the bed with her hair slightly messy. it was too noisy! the cry for help outside was really too noisy! furthermore, he was clearly calling out to her in her courtyard. lord rong was about to explode. she got up from the bed, put on her coat, and went downstairs. when she reached the stairs, li ruhua also came out with a knife in his hand. when he saw leng rongrong, he panicked. the sky was still dark, and he had been woken up by the shouting outside. therefore, he decided to take a vegetable knife and go out to take a look. however, he had never expected that the young madam would also be woken up. he took a step back, not sure how the young madam was when she woke up. leng rongrong nced at li ruhua, then took the knife from li ruhua¡¯s hand and walked out of the door in the direction of the voice. fourth master mo also came down from upstairs. he nced at li ruhua. ¡°young madam, are you angry?¡± li ruhua was a little nervous and asked carefully. fourth master mo nodded. li ruhua was speechless. she didn¡¯t know who was outside, but if the young madam went out with a knife, the people outside were probably in trouble. storm and rainstorm had also woken up, so everyone followed them outside to join in the fun. leng rongrong held a vegetable knife and walked to the edge of the courtyard. then she saw four men stuck in a pile of thorns. she couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly, only that their faces seemed to be covered in mud or something. when the four men saw her, their eyes were filled with excitement and worry. ¡°um, can you help me? i want to shit!¡± neen looked at leng rongrong pitifully. he had never thought that he would not appear as the handsome ghost king neen, but in such a terrible way in front of the eldest miss. he had really lost all his face. the key point was that at this moment, he actually wanted to shit so badly. leng rongrong gathered the vegetable knife in her hand. ¡± help me cut you to death? ¡± neen was shocked. ¡°!!! ¡± didn¡¯t he just want to shit? he was about to be hacked to death? ¡°big, that, no, i mean, we identally barged into this ce. we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. don¡¯t be angry, okay? i didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but i really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. you don¡¯t want me to shit here, do you?¡± neen said while sobbing. the 17 of them held their foreheads and nodded. they did not dare to look at leng rongrong. after all, they were too embarrassed in front of the eldest miss. if i had known earlier, i wouldn¡¯t havee to see the young miss. if i knew that i would appear in such an embarrassing manner! he didn¡¯t know if the miss would remember them in the future. if the miss recognized them when they officially met, it would be really awkward. ¡°if you dare to pull, i¡¯ll hack you to death!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened. ¡± i hate people who wake me up from my sleep! ¡± ¡°are you angry when you wake up?¡± neen¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. ¡°pu pu pu¡± neen farted. everyone was stunned. li ruhua and the others, who had just arrived, were stunned. ¡°not only did you wake me up, but you also want me to die from the stench?¡± the vegetable knife in his hand flew towards neen. neen was so frightened that his body shrank back. then, the inner parts of his thighs were pricked by the flying kitchen knives. he wailed in pain and almost couldn¡¯t hold in his own feces. the vegetable knife was directly and violently stabbed into the wall. judging from the force, it could be said to be very powerful. the whole vegetable knife almost prated the wall. old seventh and the others were so frightened that they kept quiet ... why did the eldest miss of their 19th level give people a kind of terrifying feeling? however, it seemed to be quite strong! neen turned around and tried to pull the knife out by holding the handle of the knife. he tried to pull it out but failed. then, he started to pull it out with both hands. after a long time, the vegetable knife was pulled out. neen rolled one round and actually rolled out from the thorns. he rolled in front of leng rongrong, then looked at her in horror. he carefully handed the knife to leng rongrong with both hands. for some reason, they felt that their young miss¡¯s aura was so powerful that it was a little scary ... he was a little scared. leng rongrong, who had just woken up, snatched the kitchen knife away and walked towards the seventeen or so people. the seventeen or thirteen people held their heads, feeling as if the eldest miss was going to chop their heads off like watermelons. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! he waved the knife a few times and cut off the thorns. the seventeen of them were free. ¡°exin, why are you in my house! a thief?¡± leng rongrong stared at them. ¡± you guys even woke me up. do you know how painful it is to not wake up? ¡± ¡°a, a thief?¡± seventeen was stunned for a moment, then nodded frantically. ¡± yes, we¡¯re thieves. we¡¯re here to steal! ¡± old seventh and old eighth were slow for a moment, but then they also reacted and quickly nodded. ¡°yes, we are thieves, we are here to steal!¡± ¡°but we didn¡¯t steal anything. can you let us go?¡± old seventh and old eighth hurriedly asked. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°call the police!¡± lord rong looked at li ruhua. li ruhua immediately called the police. neen asked with her legs crossed, ¡± can i use the toilet for a while? i want to shit!¡± ¡°hold it in!¡± leng rongrong said angrily. neen said painfully, ¡± i can¡¯t hold it in anymore, quick! ¡± ¡°if you dare to shit in front of me, i¡¯ll cut you up!¡± lord rong¡¯s face was gloomy and terrifying. ¡°giggle!¡± crit wing covered his face andughed like crazy. neen looked at the critical hit in disbelief. he was actually being ridiculed by a chicken. it wasn¡¯t just the chicken. he could clearly feel the mockery in storm and rainstorm¡¯s eyes. he was actually beingughed at by a group of animals! the police soon sent people over. then, the 17th, 19th, seventh and eighth bosses were all handcuffed. Chapter 916 Chapter 916: a certain super big shot is so miserable! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°can i apply to go to the toilet first? i¡¯ve been holding it in for a long time, really!¡± neen raised her cuffed hands and sobbed, ¡± i really won¡¯t run. i just want to shit! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t find excuses to escape. do you think we will believe your nonsense? ¡± ¡°you guys are really thieves? the thief had something on him?¡± the police officers found guns, daggers, and other weapons on the bodies of the neen people. because the neen of them were dressed in extraordinary clothes, they didn¡¯t look like thieves at first nce, so the police were very vignt. the corners of neen¡¯s mouth twitched. she could not exin it clearly now. however, in order not to let the miss misunderstand, they could only pretend to be thieves. otherwise, not only would they lose face in front of the miss, but they might also be beaten up by the boss when they returned. as the mysterious ghost kings on the 19th floor, they were actually so embarrassed that they had to go to the police station ... no one would believe him even if he told them. neen and the rest were taken away miserably just like that. although they saw leng rongrong and the others, the scene was really embarrassing. he was handcuffed and sitting in the car. the four of them looked at each other. ¡°you two idiots!¡± old seventh and old eighth raised their legs and kicked neen and seventeen wildly. ¡± if we meet eldest miss officially in the future, if eldest miss recognizes us after we meet, it¡¯s all your fault, you two idiots! don¡¯t you know how to climb walls? you can even climb walls like this?¡± ¡± you two still have the cheek to talk about us? how much better are you? you¡¯re still trapped in the thorns! ¡± 17 rolled his eyes. ¡± if you guys had used your brains, we wouldn¡¯t have lost face! ¡± ¡°you still dare to criticize us!¡± bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang the group of people were kicked in the car and then detained in the police station. because it was too embarrassing, the four of them refused to reveal their true identities, nor did they find anyone to help them. the police were troubled by them and immediately detained them. it wasn¡¯t until night time thatn ling rushed into the police station. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you four? if i didn¡¯te to find you, you wouldn¡¯t be nning to eat a meal in prison, would you?¡± n ling finished the procedures and got the 17 people out. the seventeen people were dejected. after all, he had been embarrassed in front of the young miss. it was so embarrassing that he didn¡¯t feel too happy when he recalled it. ¡°that¡¯s too stupid.¡±n ling said, ¡± i heard that you guys climbed miss rongrong¡¯s wall and got stuck inside? in the end, it was miss rongrong who got them out and even sent you to the police station?¡± ¡°you guys have had enough! have you forgotten what boss said?¡± ¡°i told you not to act rashly ...¡± ¡± forget it. we can¡¯t listen to him. he has a daughter. why are you still hesitating? guess what he¡¯s doing now? ¡±n ling sat in the front passenger seat with a smile and asked seventh brother and the three people in the back seat who were about to drive. ¡± don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s really nning to join the inner circle ofdy zhao¡¯s fan club? ¡± ¡± uh-huh, you¡¯re right. he¡¯s been studying how to helpdy zhao get on the leaderboard ... how to get to know people in the fan club, how to be a member of the fan club ... ¡± n ling said, ¡± no one in the world would know that the boss of the 19th ce is now a fan of his own daughter. he¡¯s a coward too. he doesn¡¯t even dare to acknowledge his own daughter and only dares to go to her fan club to make his presence known. ¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± ¡°he¡¯s even stupider than us!¡± ¡°so, what now? did you seed?¡± n ling replied, [ if he seeded, i wouldn¡¯t have said anything. the point is, he didn¡¯t seed at all. ] in the beginning, he had prepared 200 million yuan for the support club to support miss rongrong, but the people of the support club thought he was a person with bad intentions and said that he was afraid of sleeping with miss rongrong. then they told him that the support club didn¡¯tck money. he didn¡¯t even know how old miss rongrong was, when her birthday was, and other basic things, so he wasn¡¯t worthy of being a fan of miss rongrong. so, the boss of the 19th floor, the person that everyone else yearns for, was directly kicked out of the fan club before he could even enter miss rongrong¡¯s fan club.¡± ¡°hahahaha, how tragic!¡± ¡°hahahaha, what a tragedy for boss!¡± ¡°what¡¯s the boss nning to do? if this goes on, wouldn¡¯t boss have no way to acknowledge miss rongrong?¡± ¡°then won¡¯t we beughed at by the yellow springs organization again?¡± ¡°they¡¯ve beenughing at us for years just because boss has a daughter, a genius girl in the organization. in our organization, even if there are people who are married and have children, none of them have a daughter. all they have are sons! and they¡¯re not smart!¡± ¡°aiya, this is too aggrieving, hurry up and get miss rongrong back!¡± ¡°boss is too much, does it take so much effort to join a fan club? why don¡¯t he just reveal his identity as the boss of the 19th floor of hell? can¡¯t a person with such an identity join the fan club?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t,¡±n ling shrugged. ¡± our miss rongrong is very unusual. the people in that fan club are not simple. although they¡¯re definitely not as good as the 19th floor, they¡¯re very strict. moreover, the other party had made it clear that no matter what the boss¡¯s identity was, if he was not sincere, he could forget about joining. unless he performed very well and made a great contribution, he could forget about it! don¡¯t even think about bribing them with money. no one in their fan club is short of money. a hundred million or two hundred million isn¡¯t considered money to anyone.¡± old seventh, old eighth, and the others were very excited. ¡± our miss is indeed amazing. even her fans are so amazing. i like this kind of miss! ¡± ¡± but it¡¯s useless even if you like her. you won¡¯t be able to see your young miss! ¡± the group of people immediately hung their heads in dejection. at the same time, in a certain vi, a certain super big boss was looking at the severalputers in front of him that were turned on. ¡°why is it so difficult?¡± ¡°why is it so difficult to join my rongrong¡¯s support team?¡± ¡°no, i can¡¯t. i can¡¯t retreat. i¡¯m rongrong¡¯s father, i want to go in and understand everything about my daughter! i want to be my daughter¡¯s super fan!¡± ¡°right, i have to do my best! hit the rankings, that¡¯s right, hit the rankings!¡± ¡°i must support my precious daughter!¡± ¡°right, we also have to invest in our precious daughter¡¯s show!¡± ¡± i wonder if my precious daughter has any shows to shoot next. why don¡¯t i buy all the scripts that suit her? ¡± xuanyuan nantian pinched his chin and looked at theputer in deep thought. ¡± i wonder what my precious daughter is going to do next ... i¡¯ll have to get someone to investigate so that i can protect my precious daughter! ¡± Chapter 917 Chapter 917: so exaggerated? Trantor: 549690339 the incident of the few big shots climbing the wall was just a small interlude to leng rongrong and the others. no one cared about these people climbing the wall. two dayster, leng rongrong and the others brought a group of people from the dragon tiger dojo to jnd to participate in the martial artspetition. the martial artspetition held in J country could be said to be very grand, and almost every country would send dojos to participate. the dragon tiger dojo had expanded a lot after leng rongrong took over, so it was also qualified to participate. apart from the dragon tiger dojo, the imperial family¡¯s dojo, and the number one dojo in the capital, a few other famous dojos, would be participating in this martial artspetition. this time, they were going abroad to face many martial arts dojos from other countries, so when they met at the airport, everyone greeted each other very kindly. he could put aside his past grudges for now. the most important thing was to win glory for the country¡¯s martial arts world. the dragon tiger dojo and the imperial family¡¯s dojo had a huge grudge against each other. however, he didn¡¯t show it when they met. everyone had a tacit understanding to put the new and old grudges aside for the time being. thepetition was the most important. ye kexin even greeted huangfu jing. the two of them nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. originally, ye kexin was a member of the royal martial school. when he left the royal martial school and went to the dragon and tiger martial school, the royal martial school actually suffered quite a big loss. however, when their contract expired, they couldn¡¯t do anything to ye kexin. huangfu jing felt ufortable, but he was the director of the dragon tiger dojo. he thought he was a man of virtue and status, so he couldn¡¯t care about these things. even if he did, he couldn¡¯t let others see it. with his status, he naturally didn¡¯t care much about a child like ye ke. several martial arts centers chose the same flight, so the entire ne was almost full of people from the martial arts centers. most of them were men, so they were rough and bold. their voices were also very bold, and their curses were very exaggerated. after leng rongrong boarded the ne, she began to discuss with ye kexin about the possible powerful opponents they might encounter in thepetition. although the people from the dragon tiger dojo had be much stronger after receiving the old man¡¯s training, they would naturally be a gathering of experts when they participated in thepetition, so they could not rx their vignce. fourth master mo sat on the other side of leng rongrong. however, he was busy with other work. from time to time, he would nce at leng rongrong and ye kexue. whenever he saw leng rongrong and ye kexue¡¯s heads get closer, he would pull lord rong back in dissatisfaction, keeping her away from ye kexue. ye kexin raised his head and looked at mo linyuan. when he met fourth master mo¡¯s eyes, ye kexin was still a little afraid. he was deeply aware that he was not as good as this couple.pared to them, he was simply weak. in the past, he had wanted to propose to master rong. of course, after seeing how powerful fourth master mo was, he did not dare to do so anymore. he only saw the two of them as his idols and had the intention to find a strong woman like them to be his wife in the future. he had even asked leng rongrong if she had any biological sisters. then, lord rong replied that she didn¡¯t. this made ye ke very depressed. he felt that he couldn¡¯t find a wife like lord rong. then, lord fourth gave him a blow and told him that lord rong was one of a kind, but would always belong to him. of course, ye kexin didn¡¯t really care about finding a wife. he was more interested in martial arts. he was aplete martial arts fanatic. when he met a powerful person, he was happy and excited. he would probably meet many powerful opponents in thepetition this time, which made him very happy. ye kexue discussed countermeasures with leng rongrong along the way. he also talked about the masters who would appear in the martial artspetition. from the beginning to the end, he was very happy and very excited. she chattered on and on the entire way, and by the end, fourth master mo was already furious. then, lord fourth directly exchanged seats with lord rong and sat between ye kexin and lord rong. after that, ye ke felt embarrassed. he looked at lord fourth¡¯s biting cold aura. when he spoke, lord fourth seemed to ignore him, so he could only silently keep his mouth shut. because of ye ke¡¯s endless chatter, leng rongrong and the others felt that time had passed very quickly. they soon arrived in j-country. after getting off the airport, the people from the martial arts centers went their separate ways and got on the convoy that came to pick them up. leng rongrong¡¯s group was also received by someone. before they came, leng rongrong had already asked her friends toe and pick them up. pared to the buses from the other dojos, the number of buses that came to pick up the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s people was a little exaggerated. it was not a bus that came to pick up the dragon tiger dojo. instead, it was a very powerful fleet of cars. all of them were maybach cars. they lined up in a long row and looked extremely cool. when the masters from the martial arts centers who hade to the bus saw this line of cars, they were still discussing who had such a big formation. by the time they saw leng rongrong and her team getting on the bus, there was only curses left on the buses. ¡± f * ck, is there a need to? isn¡¯t it just a visit? why is there such a big fuss? ¡± ¡°nouveau riche!¡± ¡°this woman is really rich!¡± ¡°i have an urge to ask for a kept woman!¡± ¡± she already has a man ... i¡¯m deeply suspicious that the husband of master rong from the dragon tiger dojo is her sugar daddy. what kind of man can control such a rich woman? ¡± ¡± she¡¯s rich. she¡¯s so young and beautiful. she must be the real fair, rich, and beautiful woman. ¡± there was a lot of discussion on the buses. meanwhile, a row of maybach cars had already sped off. leng rongrong and mo linyuan sat in one of the cars. fourth master mo did not have any doubts about this lineup. no matter how rich his wife was, he would not find it strange. after all, his wife was really super rich. he didn¡¯t even know how many properties his wife had. ever since he found out that half of beijing belonged to his wife, he felt that he didn¡¯t need to guess anymore. it wasn¡¯t strange to have half of beijing or half of the world. ¡°rong, why did you open a martial arts school?¡± the driver was one of leng rongrong¡¯s friends from country j. he had yellow hair, fair skin, and blue eyes, and was a little handsome. ¡°i identally opened it.¡± leng rongrong said with interest, ¡± just for fun. ¡± ¡°tsk, how many people can die from anger with this?¡± the blonde sneered, ¡± every time you say it¡¯s for fun, i know it¡¯s not simple! ¡± every time lord rong said to y, he would definitely be one of the best in the end. this time, he opened the dojo for fun, and he came to thepetition for fun. he would definitely get first ce and scare everyone to death. ¡± cough, i¡¯m really just ying around. let¡¯s keep a low profile! ¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡± you haven¡¯t been to J country in a long time. i¡¯ve prepared a wee banquet for you tonight. ¡± ace said excitedly. Chapter 918 Chapter 918: not a scumbag, but a big shot Trantor: 549690339 after everyone had settled down at the hotel, leng rongrong, mo linyuan, quan yu, and tang luo went to ace¡¯s so-called weing banquet. the weing banquet ace had prepared for leng rongrong was very lively. there were people leng rongrong knew, and there were also people she didn¡¯t know. when fourth master mo and leng rongrong arrived, many people eximed in surprise. ¡°rong!¡± ¡°lord rong!¡± ¡°long time no see!¡± someone rushed up to leng rongrong and wanted to hug her. not only were there women, but there were also passionate and unrestrained men who rushed over and almost flew into leng rongrong¡¯s arms. of course, when these people rushed up, they did not even have the chance to touch leng rongrong before she was pulled into fourth master mo¡¯s arms. fourth master mo blocked the people that were approaching him with a look of disdain. ¡°who are you?¡± some people stared at mo linyuan. ¡± why are you pulling our lord rong? if you¡¯re sensible, move aside! ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. lord rong, i¡¯ve missed you so much. hurry up and give me a hug! ¡± leng rongrong was protected by fourth master mo behind her. she smiled at the group of young men in front of her and said, ¡± ha, let me introduce them to you! ¡± ¡°what do you want me to introduce?¡± ¡± we¡¯re not interested in anything else. we just really miss you! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,e in and have fun!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve been missing for so long, we¡¯ve all missed you. i heard that you returned to the country and entered the entertainment industry? do you want to be a female star?¡± ¡± if it¡¯s not fun to be a celebrity, why did you have to be a female celebrity? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯d be great if he could y with us! ¡± the group of people chattered. everyone was only concerned about leng rongrong, not mo linyuan at all. when they saw mo linyuan standing so close to leng rongrong, they were very disdainful and wanted to chase mo linyuan out. however, after they entered the room, leng rongrong said, ¡± this is my husband, mo linyuan. ¡± ¡°what!¡± ¡°what do you mean by husband?¡± ¡± hubby, you mean ... so, lord rong, you¡¯re joking with us? ¡± ¡°how can you have a husband? you¡¯re still so young. besides, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t get married? there¡¯s no man that you¡¯d like!¡± the group of men and women around them were excited. when they saw mo linyuan, their faces were filled with disgust. everyone felt that fourth master mo was not worthy of lord rong. not many men were worthy of a woman like lord rong. besides, she had always been wild and mboyant. she didn¡¯t believe that lord rong had married another man and that she already had a husband. ¡°i¡¯m really married!¡± leng rongrong could feel the coldness from the person beside her. she knew that her husband was probably feeling ufortable after hearing these words. in order to show that she really liked fourth master mo ... leng rongrong¡¯s eyes turned and she pulled fourth master mo to give him a kiss. that kiss was very overbearing. she originally only wanted to kiss him, but in the end, fourth master mo hugged her and the kiss turned into a deep kiss. the surrounding people were all dumbfounded. ¡°f * ck!¡± ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°are you really husband and wife?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible, lord rong. you just found someone to marry so casually? can¡¯t you find a better man? other than his good looks, this man looks like nothing else!¡± ¡°you guys don¡¯t know this, but lord rong has always been looking at looks. she likes good-looking ones! looks are more important than anything else, do you understand?¡± ¡°my heart is broken!¡± ¡°i thought i still had a chance!¡± ¡± you guys want to hug my thigh, but you¡¯re not good-looking enough. you don¡¯t have stic surgery. do you think you¡¯ll have a chance? ¡± the group of peopleughed and joked. because of leng rongrong¡¯s reaction, everyone believed that she was already married to mo linyuan. especially after that, leng rongrong had been by mo linyuan¡¯s side and looked very obedient ... he was no longer aswless as before. he had to ask the man beside him to pick up food for him when he was eating. he had to ask the man beside him to help him peel prawns when he was eating. the man in the ck suit had taken off his suit and was wearing a white shirt. he rolled up his sleeves and helped lord rong peel the prawns. at first, everyone didn¡¯t believe that lord rong was married and had fallen in love with an unknown man. but seeing the man¡¯s thoughtfulness and lord rong¡¯s enjoyment, as well as her obedient appearance, everyone was stunned. he even suspected that lord rong had changed into a different person. lord rong wasn¡¯t a good girl. when she was in J country, she was a wild horse that no one could control. some of the underground forces in J country had a headache when they saw her. in any case, no matter where she went, everyone had to treat her like a buddha. she waswless and wild. but now, lord rong was as obedient as a rabbit that wouldn¡¯t bite when it was anxious beside this man ... terrifying! everyone was horrified. ¡± you¡¯re turning our lord rong into a good woman just because of this face? ¡± ¡°he can¡¯t have any other abilities, right?¡± ¡± i¡¯m not convinced. what right does he have to marry lord rong? ¡± ¡± lord rong is the goddess in my heart. now that she¡¯s married, i feel like i have no purpose in life! ¡± ¡± lord rong must have been bewitched by this man. we¡¯ll make things difficult for himter! ¡± at the dining table, some people mumbled in low voices. they were nning to test fourth master mo after the meal. everyone felt that fourth master mo didn¡¯t look like much and wasn¡¯t worthy of leng rongrong. fourth master mo heard these discussions, but he did not refute them. he minded his own business as he continued to eat and feed the woman beside him. there were no acquaintances of fourth master mo here. if there were any acquaintances of fourth master mo, they would probably be scared to death if they saw him like this. when had fourth master mo ever been so close to a woman? since when did he do such things for a woman? even if fourth master mo used to dote on mo ling ¡®er, he would never sit beside him to eat or feed her personally. the only time mo ling ¡®er had the chance to be fed by fourth master mo was probably when she was still an infant. fourth master mo picked her up and took care of her when no one was around. after dinner, someone beside ace suggested that they y cards. no one had any objections. a few gambling masters gathered together, looked at each other, and walked to mo linyuan¡¯s side, inviting fourth master mo to y. fourth master mo nced at leng rongrong. ¡± no way. as a man, do you need to consult a woman for a little fun? ¡± the person who came over couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°i¡¯m a good man.¡± fourth master mo said confidently. everyone was speechless. ¡°if you want to y, then y.¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± don¡¯t go too far. ¡± ¡± sigh, why are you so protective of your man? of course, you have to be serious when you¡¯re ying. can¡¯t mr. mo afford to lose? ¡± a yellow-haired man who had juste overughed. Chapter 919 Chapter 919: honey, did you miss me? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i¡¯m not talking about you guys, i¡¯m talking about him.¡± leng rongrong smiled and helped mo linyuan adjust his cor. then, she held mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± i¡¯m afraid that my husband will embarrass you. ¡± ¡°lord rong, you¡¯ve changed. you look down on us so much!¡± ¡°this is a typical case of forgetting one¡¯s friends after seeing a lover!¡± ¡± that¡¯s too much. your husband looks so refined. does he know how to y cards? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll lose so much that he¡¯ll lose his pants!¡± e,e, cut the crap! lord rong, have you taught mr. mo how to y cards? he¡¯s not you!¡± ¡°let me make this clear first. lord rong, you can¡¯t help. if you want to help, then there¡¯s no point.¡± the group of people chattered. then, they sat down in a room. there were a few tables in the room, and there were mahjong and cards. after the group entered the room, they found their own partners to sit down and y. apart from those with a stronger gambling addiction, the rest were more interested in fourth master mo¡¯s side. at fourth master mo¡¯s table, the rest of the people were all gambling experts. they were the kind of people who would go to the gambling table to y when they were short of money, and they would be able to have money for a long time. the ever-victorious general on the gambling table. this was because fourth master mo was dressed in a proper manner and was extremely handsome. he looked like a proper businessman. as such, a group of people felt that fourth master mo was not someone who knew how to y cards. everyone thought that mo linyuan would die a terrible death. however, when everyone started ying, they were all shocked. fourth master mo was calm andposed as he won a lot of money round after round. in the end, the person who had originally threatened to make fourth master mo lose everything, had lost everything. ¡°do you still dare to look down on my husband?¡± leng rongrongughed, her face full of pride. the group of people lost miserably and did not dare to continue. following that, someone suggested going to the shooting range to have some fun. as the shooting range was nearby and owned by the ace family, everyone went there often. the purpose of going to the shooting range was obviously to suppress mo linyuan and make him lose face. lord rong was good-looking and likable. among this group of people, many boys actually had thoughts about lord rong. some even regarded her as a goddess. naturally, they were a little dissatisfied that their goddess had be someone else¡¯s wife. even if he couldn¡¯t get it, he didn¡¯t want anyone else to get it. unless the person was stronger than him, but fourth master mo was not a famous person in the world, so in the eyes of the crowd, this person was not worthy of leng rongrong. other than his good looks, everyone felt that mo linyuan was not good at anything else. in the shooting range, there were people who were eager to challenge fourth master mo. ¡± mr. mo doesn¡¯t look like he knows how to shoot. have you yed before? ¡± someone challenged mo linyuan. tang luo and quan yu followed by his side. they didn¡¯t say anything, but they were chuckling in their hearts. what did he mean by ¡®yed¡¯? lord fourth had learned how to use a gun since he was three or four years old. his marksmanship was even more impressive. that was about the level of a sharpshooter. if this group of people wanted topete with lord fourth, they were simply looking for a beating. their gambling skills were not as good as lord fourth¡¯s, but they still did not give up and wanted to y shooting. with lord fourth¡¯s abilities, winning against them was simply a matter of closing his eyes. perhaps lord fourth would be stronger than them even if they used their toes to y. leng rongrong was a little helpless. she looked like a husband-protecting demon. ¡± hey, you guys aren¡¯t deliberately making things difficult for my husband, are you? isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going too far. why are you protecting your husband? he¡¯s a man, let him face us! since he¡¯s your husband, it¡¯s not a big deal for him to ept our inspection!¡± the group of people snorted. ¡°that mr. mo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of hiding behind a woman? you¡¯re nning to let a woman protect you?¡± ¡± it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know how to shoot. it¡¯s just for fun. i¡¯m not really asking you to fight! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a game, not a serious one.¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even dare to y?¡± the group of people looked at mo linyuan. fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word, he only gave everyone a look. soon after, some people started to y with fourth master mo. at first, everyone thought that mo linyuan did not know how to shoot and that he would not be able to hit the bullseye. even for a newbie, hitting the target was difficult. however, no one expected that fourth master mo would shoot a red heart. by the time the person next to him had fired a shot, fourth master mo had already fired a few more shots, each one hitting the bullseye. everyone was doubting their eyes. ¡°this can¡¯t be true, right?¡± ¡± what kind of shooting is this? how can it be so urate? ¡± ¡± damn, he¡¯s so good-looking. he doesn¡¯t look like someone who can shoot at all! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. who made the rule that good-looking people couldn¡¯t shoot? her husband was an all-rounder. not only was he good looking, but he was also good at everything else! quan yu and tang luo were both speechless. what did he mean by ¡®just because you¡¯re good-looking, you don¡¯t look like someone who can shoot¡¯? after getting to know their lord fourth, she knew that lord fourth was not only good-looking, but he was also frighteningly awesome in every aspect. it was impossible topare with lord fourth. he had been a little genius since he was young ... oh, other than cooking. lord fourth had yet to learn how to cook and he had given the people from bay a fright thest time. other than those who had never eaten lord fourth¡¯s cooking, no one would be willing to see him cook again. those dishes were even more terrifying than blowing up the kitchen. the person who had thought that he could crush lord fourth was stunned for a moment. because he saw that mo linyuan¡¯s every shot hit the bullseye, his mentality was unstable and he missed the fifth ring every time. ¡°you¡¯re that lucky?¡± finally, the man could not help but ask. ¡°this is not luck, this is strength.¡± fourth master mo said casually. he hesitated for a moment, then turned to leng rongrong and said, ¡± lend me the ribbon around your neck. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s neck was decorated with a ck ribbon. her slender neck was very pretty, and she casually pulled the ribbon down. she walked in front of fourth master mo and covered his eyes with the ribbon. she knew that fourth master mo wanted to show off his skills and cut off these people¡¯s thoughts. after covering his eyes, fourth master mo started to shoot again. under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, fourth master mo¡¯s shots were steady and urate. not a single bullet missed, and they allnded on the same spot. the people who were watching all sucked in a breath of cold air and were all dumbfounded. he had thought that he was a piece of trash, but he did not expect him to be a big shot! or a big boss with both looks and strength? just as leng rongrong was feeling pleased with herself after seeing the crowd¡¯s exaggerated expressions of disbelief, someone suddenly walked in from the door. someone was holding arge bouquet of flowers and walked to leng rongrong. ¡°honey, did youe back to see me?¡± a voice came from the shooting range¡¯s loudspeaker. it came from all directions. the voice was maic, pleasant, and alluring. Chapter 920 Chapter 920: the marriage is fake! Trantor: 549690339 when lord rong heard that voice, he was so scared that he almost dropped his head. her heart beat faster and she was stunned for a moment. ?¨C how could she have forgotten about this! what wife? was he trying to kill her? looking at the bouquet of ck roses in front of her, leng rongrong¡¯s legs almost went soft ... ¡°are the ck roses for lord rong? what is the meaning of the ck rose?¡± tang luo asked curiously. ¡°you¡¯re a demon, and you¡¯re mine.¡± quan yu felt that he could see his fourth master¡¯s face turning extremely ugly at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. not only lord fourth, but ace and the others ¡®expressions also changed. ¡°is it shen yun?¡± ¡°f * ck, why is he here? are they here for lord rong?¡± ¡°shen yun, is there a good show to watch?¡± the surrounding people were discussing in low voices. fourth master mo¡¯s face had already turned extremely dark after he nced at ck rose. when he heard the announcement about his wife, his face turned even more ashen. ¡°who is shen yun?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s dark and deep eyes, like a coldke, stared at the woman beside him. lord rong, is it toote to lie now? what was shen yun doing here? he¡¯s actually in J country? wasn¡¯t it said that he had offended someone recently and was forced to go to the sea, and then was kidnapped by a group of pirates? speaking of shen yun, leng rongrong felt a chill run down her spine. she was not afraid of shen yun, but in many people¡¯s eyes, shen yun was a demon. he did not distinguish between good and bad, and he only did things that were beneficial to himself. he wasn¡¯t a bad person, but he wasn¡¯t a good person either. he was only concerned about profit, but his ability was indeed very strong. he started his business as a smuggler in his early years and killed people when he was only ten years old. his life experience from a young age was very terrifying, and it was not something that ordinary children could bear. it was also because of this that he grew up to be a more evil person. it was also because of this that he was very powerful. if there was anyone in this world that leng rongrong was afraid of, shen yun was one of them. although she was also afraid of mo linyuan, her fear of mo linyuan did note from the bottom of her heart. shen yun, on the other hand, was a person who could really make many people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. leng rongrong had some disputes with shen yun, and it should have been a long time ago ... there was a reason why shen yun called her wife ... it was just that leng rongrong had never thought that she would have the chance to meet shen yun. she and shen yun could not be considered friends, but it could not be said that they were not friends. she used to be very familiar with shen yun and had hung out with her for a long time. leng rongrong wiped the sweat from her forehead and nced at mo linyuan beside her, slightly stunned. ¡± well, about this, it¡¯s because the child has no mother, it¡¯s a long story ... shen yun, he¡¯s zhenzhen, he¡¯s zhenzhen. ¡± before leng rongrong could finish her sentence, she saw a figure walking out from not too far away. he was holding a ck rose in his hand as he walked over step by step. with his shoulders slumped, lord rong looked helplessly in shen yun¡¯s direction and said, ¡± shen yun is that guy. ¡± this was a very beautiful man. his entire body had a kind of devilish beauty, just like that ck rose. it was ck, but it had a beauty that could bewitch people. he was a standard handsome man, as if he had walked out of a painting. because of his overly white skin and somewhat thin body, he gave people the illusion of a sick beauty. ¡°i¡¯ve heard of him.¡± fourth master mo looked in shen yun¡¯s direction. he had heard of shen yun, but he did not know that his wife was actually rted to shen yun. what was even more unexpected was that shen yun would actually call leng rongrong his wife! she was clearly his wife. therefore, fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility as he looked at shen yun, as if he was looking at his love rival. this could not bepared to zhong hanyue or qi nongwu. he could feel that leng rongrong didn¡¯t like zhong hanyue or qi nongwu, and he also felt that zhong hanyue and qi nongwu were not worthy of lord rong¡¯s attention, but shen yun ... even he had to be wary of this person. when shen yun¡¯s voice rang out over the phone, he could clearly feel the woman beside him very nervous. she even had goosebumps all over. her reaction was too intense. it was so intense that he could not help but be afraid of shen yun. he had never seen anyone who could make his wife have such a big reaction. basically, lord rong was not afraid of anything and she was not afraid of anyone. however, shen yun did not appear in person. just hearing her voice was enough to make lord rong have such a strong reaction. it was obvious that master rong had some special feelings for this shen yun. furthermore, ck rose ... you¡¯re a demon, and you¡¯re mine. fourth master mo furrowed his brows. lord rong was his! he would not let anyone take his lord rong away! fourth master mo had already wrapped his arm around master rong¡¯s waist. he looked warily in shen yun¡¯s direction. no one had ever made him feel like he was facing a great enemy. although he was not afraid of shen yun, he was afraid that rongrong¡¯s entanglement with shen yun would exceed his imagination. and this shen yun actually called rongrong his wife! ¡°honey, i¡¯m a little sad that you¡¯re in someone else¡¯s arms like this!¡± shen yun lowered her eyes. he looked very sad. because he looked very sick and delicate, when he frowned like this, it made people¡¯s hearts ache for him. however, those who knew him all knew that he was not a sick person, but a poisonous snake. he was a venomous snake that could kill anyone with a single bite. therefore, everyone who knew him was afraid of him. ace and the others had already sneaked to the side. they were watching from a distance and didn¡¯t dare to get close. just the aura alone was enough to make everyone afraid. tang luo and quan yu stood on the left and right sides of mo linyuan and leng rongrong. the two of them were already in a state ofbat readiness. ¡°who¡¯s your wife!¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± i¡¯m not married to you, don¡¯t call me that! ¡± ¡°you ran away from me and still said that about me. i¡¯m really sad!¡± other than her maic voice, shen yun¡¯s entire person was like a delicate and sickly beauty, especially when she revealed a hint of worry. ¡± when i was in my most difficult time, the one i loved the most was not by my side. do you know how hard it was for me? ¡± ¡°pervert shen, i¡¯m telling you clearly, i don¡¯t love you!¡± leng rongrong snorted. ¡± don¡¯t love me either, you¡¯re making things very difficult for me! ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t love me, but you¡¯ve stayed by my side for so long!¡± shen yun stared at leng rongrong and said, ¡± you don¡¯t love me, yet you still want to marry me? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± the marriage is fake. we didn¡¯t get married! ¡± as she listened to shen yun, she nced at mo linyuan nervously. oh no, this is a misunderstanding! Chapter 921 Chapter 921: give me back my wife, and i¡¯ll tell you where ling ¡®er is! Trantor: 549690339 at this moment, lord rong had an impulse to scratch her ears and cheeks. she really regretted provoking this pervert, shen yun. no matter who she provoked, she should not provoke shen yun, this stubborn perverted. this guy was too difficult to deal with. back then, she had lied to shen yun and tricked pervert shen so badly. under normal circumstances, if a normal person knew that the woman beside him had been lying to him all along and had even caused him to be in such a terrible state, he would be angry. even if he was magnanimous enough to not haggle over it, he would definitely be annoyed if they met again. it was impossible to say whether she loved him or not. if she said she loved him, it would mean that she couldn¡¯t afford to lose. however, shen yun was different. this difference was reflected in the fact that he had been deeply hurt by her. leng rongrong herself felt that she had gone too far, but this fellow had actually acknowledged her as his wife ... ¡°psycho shen, i¡¯ve already told you. i didn¡¯t work with you because i loved you, but because of the mission. also, didn¡¯t you already know about our marriage? it¡¯s all part of my n. i just wanted to take advantage of the wedding to steal something from you ...¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯ve seeded, so i like you even more. although i¡¯m a little depressed.¡± shen yun sighed and lowered his eyes. when he lowered his eyes, shen yun¡¯s eyshes could be seen, they were very long, like a feather fan. this made his devilish face look a little more innocent and good-looking. he didn¡¯t look feminine, but he was beautiful and evil. when he sighed, it made people feel heartbroken. if one did not know what kind of person shen yun was, it was very easy to be bewitched by her. ¡°do you know how sad i was at that time?¡± shen yun raised her eyes again and sighed. ¡± you ran away so quickly and even betrayed me. i¡¯ve been hunted down for so many years. it wasn¡¯t until this year that i managed to solve those big problems. it wasn¡¯t easy for me to find you, but i heard that you¡¯re married!¡± ¡°tell me, how could you abandon me and marry someone else!¡± ¡°this is too much.¡± shen yun¡¯s innocent usation made leng rongrong step back warily. shen yun made people¡¯s hearts ache for him too easily. when he didn¡¯t do anything bad, anyone who saw him would really want someone who was good to him. so, when he spoke so gently, leng rongrong had no resistance. after all, his face was too good looking. therefore, she was very guarded against shen yun. fourth master mo wrapped his arm around leng rongrong¡¯s waist and stared at shen yun. ¡± she¡¯s already my wife, so you should respect yourself. ¡± ¡°lord fourth, didn¡¯t they say that you like men? besides, aren¡¯t you on good terms with your sister? why are you here to steal my wife?¡± shen yun moved forward gloomily. ¡± give me back my wife and i¡¯ll tell you where mo ling ¡®er is, okay? ¡± ¡± how long have you known lord rong? but you raised mo ling er by yourself. ¡± shen yun guided patiently. fourth master mo did not move an inch. he only had a cold expression on his face, like an ice mountain, ¡± i don¡¯t need you to tell me. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t find mo ling er? i just so happen to have news of her. ¡± shen yun blinked. ¡± just give me lord rong. ¡± she¡¯s my little devil. don¡¯t fight with me for my little devil, or you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡°haven¡¯t you hunted enough? do you want to go to the pirates ir again?¡± mo linyuan asked with a cold face. shen yun shrugged her shoulders and smiled. ¡± it¡¯s meaningless to say that. ¡± i¡¯m offering you such good conditions, but you¡¯re not willing.¡± ¡°little devil,e home with me. he¡¯s not suitable for you. a demon should be paired with a demon.¡± shen yun blinked at leng rongrong. he broke the flower in his hand, and then pinned the ck rose on leng rongrong¡¯s head. he admired the woman in front of him as if he was looking at a piece of art. ¡°can i talk to him in private?¡± leng rongrong felt that shen yun was difficult to deal with, so she looked at mo linyuan and asked. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± fourth master mo held leng rongrong¡¯s waist tightly, his grip a little tight. he seemed to be a little afraid. shen yingrao looked at mo linyuan¡¯s hand with interest. seeing that he was holding it tightly, shen yun smiled. ¡± why, are you worried that your wife will run away? ¡± it seems that you have no confidence in yourself!¡± after saying this, shen yun looked at leng rongrong again. ¡± so, why did you get together with him? is it the same as me? what do you want from him?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°shut up!¡± leng rongrong started to get nervous. she was worried that fourth master mo would really misunderstand her. of course, she was not with mo linyuan for any reason. the more she spent time with this man, the more she liked him. she was also afraid that he would misunderstand her. she knew that lord fourth did not have a sense of security at times. he was easily jealous, and shen yun¡¯s words could easily cause misunderstandings. after all, she had a past record ... shen yun turned around and walked over to the shooting area. he picked up the gun and started shooting. his movements were very skilled. he closed his eyes and, like mo linyuan, his shooting was very urate. it was as if he was deliberately provoking fourth master mo. mo linyuan did not say anything, his expression was indifferent. ¡°well, let¡¯s go for a spin!¡± leng rongrong really wanted to leave this shooting range, and she also wanted to leave shen yun. her husband had refused to talk to shen yun alone, so she could only take her husband and run away. he would exin itter. ¡°sure, it¡¯s good to go for a ride. the car is ready for you!¡± ace was very happy. everyone was a little scared when they saw shen yun, so they only wanted to leave the shooting range quickly. shen yun was aplete demon, the kind that anyone who saw would be afraid of. after that, the group of people went out. ace had prepared a sports car for leng rongrong and a car for tang luo and li lei. leng rongrong and mo linyuan had just gotten into the car when a car suddenly sped over from the side. shen yun blew a kiss at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed. he stepped on the elerator and drove towards shen yun¡¯s car. shen yun was not in a hurry. he stepped on the elerator and the car sped away. then, fourth master mo followed closely behind and the two of them started to race. ¡°fourth master!¡± tang luo urged quan yu, ¡± hurry up and chase after him! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t rush me, i¡¯m going to chase after him! f * ck, i haven¡¯t driven for a long time, i don¡¯t know how to drive!¡± ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s with this car?¡± ¡°you¡¯re an idiot. who told you not to drive in order to save gas? you don¡¯t even know how to drive!¡± the surrounding cars of ace and the others had all rushed out, but tang luo and quan yu were still standing in ce. shen yun and fourth master mo were in two cars, one red and one ck, fighting for the first ce in the night. on aplicated winding mountain road, two cars would sometimes be ahead of each other, and sometimes they would drive side by side. ¡°are you afraid?¡± fourth master mo asked as he drove. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. her driving was even scarier. Chapter 922 Chapter 922: i have a wife, i treasure my life! Trantor: 549690339 the car sped crazily on the mountain road, and fourth master mo¡¯s car quickly overtook shen yun. and shen yun was quickly left behind. in the car, shen yun¡¯s face was filled with maliciousness. he was still trying his best to chase after fourth master mo. however, after turning a corner, fourth master mo¡¯s car suddenly moved forward. under the night sky, shen yun¡¯s pale face was somewhat terrifying. his eyes were also frighteningly ck. in front, fourth master mo¡¯s car was making thest turn. he suddenly rushed forward and narrowed his eyes, as though he was about to hit fourth master mo¡¯s car. shen yun was crazy. on the mountain road with a cliff on the side, he wanted to rush towards mo linyuan¡¯s car. fourth master mo knew shen yun¡¯s personality, so when shen yun¡¯s car came up, he cherished his life and let her have it. shen yun did not bump into fourth master mo¡¯s car and directly overtook it. leng rongrong broke out in a cold sweat. it was a good thing the man beside her didn¡¯t argue with shen yun. shen yun was simply a lunatic, a lunatic who did not care for her life, so there was no benefit in going against him. he was not afraid of death. from the moment she knew him, she knew that he had no weakness. he had no family or friends he cherished. he had always been alone, so he was never afraid of death. a barefooted person was not afraid of wearing shoes. people like shen yun could basically be said to be invincible. he didn¡¯t care about his life. normal people cherished their lives, but he didn¡¯t. he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. a person who wasn¡¯t even afraid of death, what could he be afraid of? if he was willing to risk his life, would you dare? leng rongrong had once stayed by shen yun¡¯s side for a period of time for a mission. during that time, she had learned a lot from shen yun, but at the same time, she had almost be not like herself. she felt a little creeped out when she recalled this. after being with shen yun for a long time, she felt that she had turned ck. recalling her past self, leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at fourth master mo, wondering what mo linyuan would do if he knew. he might not be able to imagine his past self. he did a lot of bad things anyway ... although she was not like shen yun, she did not do anything good. it was quite cruel to think about it. ¡°i used to follow shen yun for a period of time.¡± leng rongrong said slowly when she saw mo linyuan slow down the car. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to say it, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± fourth master mo said without a change in his expression. although he really wanted to know, he knew that everyone had their own secrets, and so did his wife. if she didn¡¯t want to tell him for the time being, he wouldn¡¯t force her. ¡°there¡¯s nothing i can¡¯t say.¡± leng rongrong put her hands behind her head, as if she had fallen into a distant memory. ¡± if you know shen yun, you should know what kind of person she is, right? ¡± ¡± rumors about him have always been bad. usually, no one is willing to provoke him. ¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°yes, he¡¯s paranoid, evil, and stubborn in his bones. moreover, he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. he was almost a soulless person. he didn¡¯t know the purpose of his life, and he didn¡¯t care about anything. he was not afraid of death, which meant that he was not afraid of anything. he only did things to please her. as long as she was happy, he was not afraid of murder or arson. if he felt bored, he would deliberately provoke some people and then make them miserable for no reason. this is shen yun.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± some people say that he¡¯s evil to the core. ¡± however, she didn¡¯t think that shen yun was really bad to the bone. he just didn¡¯t have a goal in life. there was a period of time when she was also like this, and at that time, she happened to meet shen yun. after that, they would do some unimaginable things. when a person lived without a goal, he would feel very empty and boring. he would always look for something to stimte himself. shen yun was going to find trouble with others and make them fight with him. he did evil on purpose and got scolded. one would be stained red by the vermilion and ck by the ink, so one would often be contaminated with such an aura when one was close to shen yun. fourth master mo fell silent as the entire car was filled with a sour smell. ¡°are you not happy?¡± leng rongrong sneaked a nce at fourth master mo. she hadn¡¯t even said the main point, and fourth master was already unhappy? so, could she still say it? ¡°you know him so well.¡± fourth master mo was obviously jealous. it was because his woman actually knew another man so well. ¡°i also know you very well.¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡± besides, it¡¯s not a good thing to know too much. it¡¯s more mysterious if you don¡¯t know! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t like it when you know him too well.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°alright, then i won¡¯t understand him in the future.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± actually, i don¡¯t know him well either. it¡¯s just that he¡¯s like me from a period of time. you know i know a lot of things, right? because there¡¯s nothing to pursue in life, i¡¯ll do a lot of things that i¡¯ve never done before in order to challenge myself and give myself the desire to live.¡± ¡°there are many things that i learned when i decided that my life was very boring.¡± ¡°maybe it¡¯s because i have too much. everything is at my fingertips. with just a word, my godfather will send me something i like, and i don¡¯t have any opponents by my side. so, there was a period of time when i was very dejected and didn¡¯t know what i was going to do. it was like i was lost in the desert and didn¡¯t know which direction to go.¡± ¡°i¡¯m very, very confused.¡± ¡°however, i quickly walked out of that period. shen yun is the me of that period. the difference between him and me is that he is like this in his bones and will not change.¡± leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. ¡± so it¡¯s very troublesome to provoke him ... unfortunately, i seem to have provoked him. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of trouble.¡± fourth master mo consoled her. the car stopped very quickly. when they reached the finish line, ace and the others had already arrived. shen yun was holding a cigarette and leaning against his car. his tie was loose, revealing his beautiful corbones. he was wearing a ck rope around his neck with a small ck stone on it, which made him look very sexy. when leng rongrong got out of the car, she saw the ne on shen yun¡¯s neck. she suddenly had the urge to facepalm. that stone was something that she had cut out when she and shen yun had gone to gamble on stones. she did not expect that shen yun had always been wearing it. she remembered the first time shen yun said that she resembled him and wanted to marry her. ...... so many years had passed, and this guy was still wearing this thing. shen yun exhaled for a while, and his eyes turned red as he looked in the direction of leng rongrong and fourth master mo. ¡°you like a man like him?¡± shen yun exhaled a cloud of smoke, making his face look a little hazy. ¡± you¡¯re so naggy even when you¡¯re driving a car. i¡¯m not even as good as you! ¡± ¡°i value my life.¡± fourth master mo nced at shen yun, then held leng rongrong¡¯s hand and said in an infuriating tone, ¡± people with wives all cherish their lives. ¡± Chapter 923 Chapter 923:pensate me with you Trantor: 549690339 shen yun¡¯s expression darkened. the cigarette in his hand was crushed into a tree at the side. he looked at mo linyuan with a sinister expression. ¡± you¡¯re happy that you stole someone else¡¯s wife? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s not your wife. i¡¯m officially wedded to her.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± we have a marriage certificate. ¡± ¡°!!!¡±shen yun¡¯s face darkened, and her gaze fell on leng rongrong. ¡± are you very happy with this idiot? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong held on to fourth master mo¡¯s arm and blinked her eyes, putting on an extremely obedient look. shen yun was speechless. tang luo and quan yu had arrivedte. they had just gotten out of the car and happened to hear this. tang luo said, ¡± my young master and young madam have a very good rtionship. don¡¯t ruin it! ¡± quan yu nodded his head,¡±there are plenty of fish in the sea. young man, turn back.¡± you¡¯ll die a miserable death if you try to snatch our master¡¯s woman.¡± shen yun sneered. ¡± died miserably? ¡± do you know that i¡¯m not afraid of death? i¡¯ll be happier if anyone can kill me. ¡± ¡°is there something wrong with him?¡± quan yu pointed at his head and looked at tang luo. ¡°it seems to be very problematic.¡± tang luo nodded. ¡°do you need a psychiatrist? i can introduce you to a few world-famous experts.¡± butler quan was very serious and very kind. shen yun looked at butler quan. after a moment of silence, she said, ¡± i¡¯ll remember you. ¡± ¡± why do you need to remember me ... ¡± butler quan took a step back and panicked. ¡± you don¡¯t need to remember me. i just want to do some good deeds! ¡± i¡¯ve always been this kind!¡± ¡± he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s thanking you. he looks like he¡¯s bearing a grudge against you ... ¡± tang luo reminded him kindly. butler quan immediately hid behind tang luo. fourth master mo was speechless ... ¡°these are all your people? are your men all so timid?¡± shen yun looked at tang luo and quan yu with contempt. fourth master mo was speechless. ever since butler quan had been hanging out with li ruhua, he had be more and more cowardly ... after all, he was the number one butler of theher abyss empire. only the heavens knew that his courage had turned into sesame. leng rongrong also felt the obvious change in butler quan. she remembered the first time she met him, he was a very serious and a little scary person. he also did things very neatly. but why did the current butler quan resemble huahua so much? huahua was a coward when it came to fighting, but logically speaking, butler quan shouldn¡¯t be like this. he wasn¡¯t a very cowardly person. there were more than a dozen butlers in theher abyss empire, and butler quan was the first. there was no reason for him to slip away after saying a few words to shen yun. after hiding behind tang luo for a while, butler quan finally seemed to realize that something was wrong. ¡°cough, i¡¯m not that cowardly.¡± after stepping out from behind tang luo, butler quan puffed out his chest and put his hands behind his back, putting on a strong and imposing appearance. for a moment, everyone did not know what to say. ace and the others had also arrived, but due to the terrifying shen yun, no one dared to approach, and only watched from a distance. leng rongrong looked at shen yun, and after a long silence, she said, ¡± shen yun, i¡¯m not joking with you. we¡¯re no longer the same, and i won¡¯t hang out with you anymore, so let¡¯s go our separate ways, okay? if you still hate me for lying to you back then, then i¡¯llpensate you, okay?¡± ¡°sure,pensate me,pensate me with you.¡± shen yun stared at leng rongrong without blinking. ¡± i mean,pensation other than me. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll return you the money or the things i took back then. ¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t really like that thing. i don¡¯tck money.¡± shen yun smiled evilly and pointed at mo linyuan. ¡± or, you canpensate me with the man beside you. i will kill him and then marry you. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re being a little unreasonable.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows, and her expression turned serious. if shen yun continued to be like this, there would be no way to discuss it properly. shen yun shrugged her shoulders and said like a hooligan, ¡± i¡¯m an unreasonable person. you know that better than anyone. ¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at shen yun. she knew that shen yun was a stubborn person who could not be persuaded. fourth master mo held leng rongrong¡¯s hand tightly. he said in a low and cold voice, ¡± it¡¯s alright. i¡¯m not afraid. ¡± as long as his wife was his, he was not afraid no matter how scary his enemies were. leng rongrong nodded, she was almost leaning into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. fourth master mo looked up at shen yun and said slowly, ¡± shen yun, i¡¯ve never provoked you, not because i¡¯m afraid of you. i just don¡¯t like trouble, but if troublees to me, i¡¯m not afraid. rongrong, you can¡¯t take her away, she¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°no, she won¡¯t always be yours.¡± shen yun smiled yfully and evilly. ¡± the things that i, shen yun, like, either i get them or i destroy them. ¡± after he finished, he looked at leng rongrong with a pair of demonic eyes for a long time. ¡°she shouldn¡¯t belong to you. she¡¯s my demon. she¡¯s like this because she¡¯s broken. i¡¯ll fix her. ¡± after that, shen yun got into her car and the car sped away. leng rongrong nced at fourth master mo and felt a little uneasy. shen yun was really troublesome. his words were a little terrifying, but he was indeed such a person. he could either obtain it or destroy it. furthermore, he would stop at nothing. he might even make a move on fourth master mo. many people were afraid of shen yun because of her terrifying personality. he was unreasonable and had a very willful personality. ¡°will i cause you a lot of trouble?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and asked. she was slightly worried. she was not afraid of anything, but when facing shen yun, she could not help but feel a little uneasy. ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± mo linyuan patted leng rongrong¡¯s head, ¡± don¡¯t think too much. as long as your heart is with me, i¡¯m not afraid of anything. ¡± he was not afraid that if the woman beside him no longer had her heart on him, then everything he did would be meaningless. as long as rongrong loved him, he had nothing to fear. it was just shen yun, he could bring himself at any time. although mo linyuan had said that shen yun was nothing, leng rongrong still felt a little uneasy. after all, she knew shen yun¡¯s character too well. moreover, those who knew shen yun all knew and were afraid of him. his reputation had always been bad, and many people kept a respectful distance from him when they mentioned him. after all, it was impossible to reason with a lunatic, and he might even be beaten up by the lunatic. but a lunatic was a lunatic, who could do anything to him? of course, shen yun immediately left. she did not know if he would appear again. it would naturally be best if he did not appear, but if he did, it would be troublesome. there was one more thing that bothered leng rongrong, and that was that shen yun seemed to know mo ling ¡®er¡¯s whereabouts. Chapter 924 Chapter 924: lord rong was forced to go on stage Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong knew that mo ling ¡®er was very important to mo linyuan. after all, she was a child he had picked up when he was young and had raised for a period of time. fourth master mo had always valued rtionships, let alone mo ling ¡®er, who he treated like his own sister. he had taught mo ling er himself. she also knew that mo linyuan had been looking for mo ling er¡¯s whereabouts during this period of time. he clearly knew that there was news from shen yun, but he couldn¡¯t get it, so he must be very distressed. leng rongrong had thought about this matter over and over again for a long time. she nned to wait until the martial artspetition was over before trying to contact chen yun to see if she could get the news from her. however, with shen yun¡¯s bad character, unless there were some worthy conditions in exchange, he would definitely not tell anyone. his favorite thing to do was to look at other people in pain. the martial artspetition started on the third day after leng rongrong and the others arrived in J country. the organizers always made it very grand. the venue was also veryrge. other than the participants, there would also be a lot of spectators. the opponents were decided by drawing lots. they were divided into fist technique groups, cold weapons groups, and so on. on the first day, two people were in a group to eliminate the first batch of people. the first day was very important. if someone was eliminated on the first day, it would affect the morale of the entire dojo. if they were not in good condition, there would definitely be some problems in the subsequentpetitions. before the match began, leng rongrong cheered on the people from her martial arts school. ¡°this is the first time we¡¯re qualified to participate in thispetition. i¡¯m not asking you to get first or second ce, but you have to work hard, okay? of course, although thepetition is important, your safety is also very important. swords have no eyes, so at the critical moment, you must save your lives first.¡± leng rongrong said. she was not saying that she was determined to win the championship. it was good to have it, but it was fine if he didn¡¯t. in any case, the process was more important than the result. after all, it was apetition where experts gathered, and it was said that the experts who came were all very fierce. leng rongrong felt that the people from her martial arts school were not strong enough, and it was basically impossible for them to get first ce. other than ye kexin, who had the chance to get first ce, the rest of the people basically had no chance. after cheering and encouraging, leng rongrong had originally nned to go to the audience stand to watch thepetition. in the end, before she could leave, she was caught by ye ke. fourth master mo, who was at the side, saw ye ke¡¯s actions and felt a chill run down his spine. ye kexin felt lord fourth¡¯s gaze and let go of his hand in a sh. he blinked his eyes and looked at leng rongrong innocently. ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with your gaze. why are you looking at me like that?¡± when leng rongrong saw the look in ye kexin¡¯s eyes, she felt her blood run cold. no matter how she looked at it, something was wrong. why was this guy looking at her like that? did he do something immoral? ¡± i, um, i heard that the dojo¡¯s director can also participate, so i signed you up for it ... ¡± ye kexin said carefully, and then looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction. he felt like he was going to be beaten up. because he had experience in this matter, leng rongrong had left it to him to handle. ye kexin was the one who had arranged who would attend and who would not. leng rongrong had never expected that she would be arranged to be watched by others on the stage just because she wanted to watch the show. lord rong was speechless. ¡°are you serious? you¡¯re not joking with me, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯m serious.¡± ye bixiu had a very gentle appearance, like a buddha. his face looked very innocent. very innocent. this martial arts fanatic, who only had martial arts in his eyes, did something that no one had expected. this guy actually had the guts to sign leng rongrong up as well. ¡°are you serious?¡± leng rongrong facepalmed. ¡± you really wrote me on it? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± ye kexue¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes were very serious. ¡± i think you might be able to make our martial arts school famous. ¡± ¡± the point is that our dojo is already quite famous. we don¡¯t need to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat! ¡± leng rongrong was helpless. ¡± then why didn¡¯t you write storm in it? ¡± ¡°if animals are allowed to participate in the martial artspetition, i will write storm, storm, and even critical hit.¡± ye ke was still very serious. she could tell that he was not joking. he really did have such thoughts. leng rongrong was at a loss for words. ¡°lord rong, the other dojos will also send their chiefs to participate. even those shameless old men dare to go up, so what are you afraid of? you can bring glory to our dojo.¡± someone said. ¡± right. if lord rong can go up and fight, it will give us a lot of confidence. ¡± ¡°lord rong, you can go up!¡± the group of people said one after another. ¡± but i didn¡¯t bring my dojo¡¯s uniform ... i¡¯m dressed like this today ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at her own clothes in exasperation. she was going to watch the show as an audience member today, so she was wearing a pink short skirt and a loose sweater. she was wearing sneakers. however, the short skirt was a little tight, so she couldn¡¯t even lift her legs. of course, if she lifted her legs, she would also be exposed. to participate in apetition in such a situation? although it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to fight with a short dress in high heels, she would probably be scolded badly for wearing this in a formalpetition. leng rongrong lowered her head to look at her clothes. the most interesting thing was that her hair was also let down, which affected her performance. ¡± i forgot to remind you ... ¡± ye kexin said in a low voice. he didn¡¯t forget that he was mainly afraid of being beaten up. ¡°where are the people from the dragon tiger dojo? time to draw lots!¡± on the stage, there was already a loudspeaker that was shouting. the rest of the dojos had already entered the arena and were preparing to draw lots. only the dragon tiger dojo was still dawdling backstage. leng rongrong pped the top of her head. ¡± forget it, let¡¯s go! ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was gloomy as he suppressed the urge to strangle ye kouxue to death. he had nned to pretend to be on a date with his wife and watch a martial artspetition, but his wife wanted to go on stage ... he was very unhappy that she had to wear such a cute dress to go on stage. what if they were all exposed? ¡°i won¡¯t be exposed.¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes at fourth master mo before pouncing over to give him a kiss. ¡± go down the stage and wait for me, don¡¯t worry. ¡± little nan yu said he wants to watch the live broadcast. you can do it for him, i can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± ¡°be careful.¡± fourth master mo said in a deep voice. he grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand and said, ¡± i will always be watching you. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± leng rongrong nodded her head and waved to fourth master mo before leading her men to the stage. the audience could be seen from the stage. the surrounding audience seats were filled with people. leng rongrong took a casual nce and actually saw her own support team. she saw an uncle with a light sign in his hand with her name on it. Chapter 925 Chapter 925: the 19 big shots are here too Trantor: 549690339 ¡± it seems that quite a few of my fans havee. my fan club is really awesome. they¡¯re so well-informed even when ites to this kind of news. ¡± leng rongrong was curious. one day, she would definitely try to join her own fan club and see what kind of people her fan club was. they all looked very awesome. moreover, they all seemed to be very rich. she actually had such a handsome uncle-level fan? he looked like a sessful person. he was dressed very elegantly, and most importantly, he was really handsome ... the light sign was raised very high, and he was very excited! everyone else was holding up dragon tiger dojo¡¯s sign board, but he was the only one holding up a sign with three big words, leng rongrong. it was simply eye-catching. leng rongrong returned to her senses after a few nces. the host was asking if all the participants had arrived. most of the participants were men, and some were women, but they were very straightforward. although most of the dojos had the same uniform, there were also some who wore different clothes. the participants were all dressed in darker clothes. none of them were dressed like leng rongrong, who was dressed in bright pink. even the girls had their long hair tied up. she was the only girl with long hair that hung loosely. that was why she stood out in the crowd. soon, the audience began to discuss. ¡°who¡¯s that girl? did shee to the wrong ce?¡± ¡°he¡¯s either in the middle of a group of contestants or the person in charge of the dojo.¡± ¡± who knows? i can¡¯t possibly attend thepetition dressed like this, right? ¡± ¡± that shouldn¡¯t be possible. how can she fight in such a short time? she¡¯ll probably be tortured to death. she can¡¯t even stretch her legs. even if she did, she¡¯ll be exposed. don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? ¡± there was a lot of discussion in the stands. however, there was a region that was in an uproar. ¡°lord rong, it¡¯s lord rong!¡± ¡± f * ck, lord rong is like a little white rabbit today. he¡¯s so cute! ¡± ¡± what a girlish style! our lord rong is indeed handsome when he¡¯s handsome and beautiful when he¡¯s beautiful. he can control any style! ¡± ¡°is lord rong also participating?¡± ¡°no way, i didn¡¯t receive any notice!¡± ¡°that¡¯s leng rongrong?¡± xuanyuan nantian was holding a purple light sign. hearing the discussions around him, he realized that the only pink on the stage was his precious daughter. this was the first time he had seen his precious daughter in person. previously, he had only seen her in photos and had not recognized her. ¡°yeah, uncle, are you a fan of lord rong? ¡± you actually didn¡¯t recognize him. although there¡¯s some distance between us, you can still tell that it¡¯s lord rong. body proportions, hair, and height are all characteristics of our lord rong. ¡± lord rong is very special, you can recognize him at a nce!¡± a girl beside him exined to xuanyuan nantian seriously. ¡°you must be a new fan, right? it¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll find out slowly. no matter what kind of crowd you¡¯re in, our lord rong will always be the most eye-catching one.¡± the girl smiled and said, ¡± uncle, you like lord rong a lot, don¡¯t you? today is the dojo¡¯spetition, and you actually took lord rong¡¯s light sign. ¡± ¡°yes, i like her very much!¡± xuanyuan nantian waved the light sign in his hand, his old face turning red. most of the people sitting here were young girls and boys ... he was an old man, so he felt a little embarrassed. of course, xuanyuan nantian, this old man, didn¡¯t notice at all that the people in thest row of his row were all old men. this group of old uncles were the 19 big shots on the 19th floor. they sneakily put on their sunsses, trying to cover up the situation in the miss ¡®martial arts school. however, they never expected that the miss would actually be on the field! ¡°young miss!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°our young miss is so cute!¡± ¡± that girl from huangquan doesn¡¯t stand a chance against our eldest miss! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s so cute! why is the young miss so cute? did shee to the wrong ce? ¡± ¡± take pictures, quickly take pictures. take more nice pictures and video recordings! ¡± the big shots on the 19th floor were getting more and more excited, causing some of the girls and boys in the front row to turn their heads to look at them. when the big shots saw the group of uncles so excited, they were speechless for a while. ¡± it¡¯s probably an uncle who has never chased a star before, ¡± someone said in a low voice. ¡± he¡¯s so excited on his first time chasing a star! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. our lord rong is too charming. even the uncles like her. this group of uncles is quite handsome! ¡± ...... at the same time, leng rongrong was standing on the stage, and many people from the martial arts school were looking at her. as many people did not know her, she did not have much of a presence in the martial arts world. the dragon tiger dojo was only famous in the capital, but people from other ces did not know much about her. therefore, many of the participants were baffled when they saw a girl who didn¡¯t look like she was here for thepetition. ¡± girl, did youe to the wrong ce? the people gathered here are all participants. we need to draw lots. ¡± a man with muscles all over his body looked at leng rongrong. ¡°that¡¯s right, girl, the grandstand is over there!¡± another person said. ¡± little girl, don¡¯t do it here. be careful not to get hurt by ident. ¡± many people nodded and pointed to the direction of the grandstand for leng rongrong. ¡°this is our chief.¡± guan li, who was standing next to leng rongrong, happened to hear these words and said unhappily, ¡± she¡¯s also participating in the tournament. ¡± ¡°what!¡± the few people who had just spoken were shocked. then, some of the surrounding contestants looked over because of themotion. ¡°are you mistaken? this little girl is the chief? and she even took part in thepetition?¡± ¡°you¡¯re dressed like this to participate in the martial artspetition? speaking of which, i remember her. i think i¡¯ve seen her on tv before. she¡¯s a celebrity, right? this isn¡¯t apetition in the entertainment industry. this is a martial artspetition, not a dancepetition.¡± ¡°hurry up and get down. this is not a dancepetition, but a martial artspetition!¡± many people were trying to persuade him. everyone was trying to persuade leng rongrong with good intentions. they probably thought that leng rongrong looked soft and cute, so they could not bear to hurt her. leng rongrong was speechless. even the emcee looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± hey, why is there a little girl? girl, the grandstand is over there. the staff members don¡¯t need to go up now, the contestants can just stay here.¡± ¡°yes, i know.¡± leng rongrong nodded. the host was speechless. leng rongrong did not move. the emcee looked at leng rongrong for a long time. ¡± if you know, why are you still here? the drawing of lots is about to begin. unrted people, please step back.¡± ¡°i know, i¡¯m here to participate. i¡¯ve signed up. take a look. i¡¯m leng rongrong from the dragon tiger dojo.¡± lord rong said seriously. the people around him: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°did you really register?¡± ¡°are you kidding me?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡± this little girl ... looks very weak. i¡¯m afraid her bones will break if i touch her! ¡± Chapter 926 Chapter 926: lord fourth, cheer for my wife! Trantor: 549690339 the host flipped through the participant¡¯s handbook in his hand with a skeptical look. then, he turned to leng rongrong from the dragon tiger dojo. the photo was exactly the same. she had indeed participated in thepetition. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± the host smiled and said, ¡± but are you going topete dressed like this? there¡¯s no time to change after the drawing of lots.¡± ¡°well, i¡¯m not changing. that¡¯s it.¡± leng rongrong was helpless. she didn¡¯t want to dress like this either. the problem was that ye ke, that idiot, actually didn¡¯t tell her in advance. she only found out that she was also participating in thepetition because she didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes when she arrived at the ce. since she had already signed up, it was not impossible for her to withdraw from thepetition. however, if she withdrew, it would definitely affect the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s morale. hence, she had no choice but to brace herself and take the challenge. the hostughed and said in a friendly manner, ¡± everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand. this youngdy is also here to participate in thepetition! it¡¯s really amazing. i wonder how good little sister¡¯s kung fu is, but she seems to be very confident in herself!¡± many people in the stands eximed and began to discuss. no one had expected that there would be a young girl participating in thepetition, and she was dressed so inconsistently. many people found it unbelievable. then, some people discussed that leng rongrong was either an idiot who wanted to show off at this kind of asion, or she was really amazing to the point that her dressing didn¡¯t affect her performance at all. xuanyuan nantian raised the light sign in his hand anxiously. ¡± what should i do? i won¡¯t be exposed if i wear this, right? ¡± ¡°uncle, don¡¯t worry. lord rong is very powerful.¡± the girl next to him was very confident. ¡± believe in our lord rong. she has always been very powerful! ¡± ¡°really?¡± xuanyuan nantian was worried. if they were all gone, the entire audience would be able to see them. the 19 big shots behind him were also very surprised. ¡± oh my, this is interesting. our young miss is actually participating in thepetition! ¡± ¡°young miss is indeed very confident!¡± ¡°cool!¡± ¡°young miss, won¡¯t it affect your performance if you dress like this? what should i do? do i need help?¡± ¡°the young miss went up herself, she should know what to do, right? as expected of our young miss, she¡¯s very arrogant. she must think that she can win and that these people aren¡¯t her opponents, so she doesn¡¯t put them in her eyes.¡± ¡°cool!¡± ...... at the same time, in fourth master mo¡¯s seat, the seat next to him that originally belonged to leng rongrong was empty, surrounded by a group of brainless people. after hearing someone call leng rongrong an idiot for going on stage dressed like this and risking her life for fame, fourth master mo red at that person with killing intent. ¡°shut up,¡± he said. he coldly said two words. the people at the side couldn¡¯t help but look at fourth master mo. ¡°what are you doing? why are you so fierce? i¡¯m not talking about you.¡± ¡°you¡¯re talking about my wife.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face darkened. he had the urge to kill this man. ¡°so what if she¡¯s your wife? she¡¯s just an idiot who wants to show off.¡± the man scolded, ¡± it¡¯s such a good martial artspetition. why must such a foole and join in the fun? can we still watch it? ¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t say another word, but his hand suddenly shot towards the man, grabbed his wrist and twisted it. ¡°shut up,¡± he said. ¡°ah, ah, ah, ah, it hurts! be gentle, let go, let go of my hand!¡± ¡°have you said enough?¡± ¡°enough, enough, i won¡¯t say anymore! i really won¡¯t say it again!¡± ¡± your wife is amazing, your wife is awesome, your wife is not an idiot, let go of my arm! ¡± fourth master mo let go of the man and looked at him coldly. the man shut his mouth in embarrassment, but fourth master mo kept looking at him, causing him to panic. ¡°you¡¯re still not satisfied? i didn¡¯t even say anything, do you still want me to cheer her on?¡± the man was terrified. ¡°yes.¡± fourth master mo nodded. the man was speechless. after looking at each other for a long time, the man was scared. ¡± the girl in the pink dress, you can do it! you¡¯re the best! you¡¯re the best! ¡± then, he stood up and cheered for leng rongrong like an idiot. ¡°call her lord rong.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± shout until the end of thepetition. otherwise ... ¡± her eyes fell on the man¡¯s arm. the man panicked. ¡± all the best, lord rong! ¡± he had sessfully attracted the attention of many people, and everyone looked at him as if he was an idiot. fourth master mo took out his phone and video-called little nan yu. then, he switched the camera to leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡°eh, daddy, is mommy on stage too?¡± in the video, little nan yu was wearing a small ancient chinese costume. he looked as delicate as a doll. ¡°ye ke secretly registered her.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was dark, and one could hear how angry he was from his voice. a good date was ruined by this damn ye ke. ¡± cough, it¡¯s indeed something ye wu-chi would do ... ¡± little nan yu didn¡¯t expect it either. on the stage, everyone began to draw lots. leng rongrong randomly picked one and picked number 12. coincidentally, she picked the person who had said that leng rongrong looked like she would break her bones with a touch. many people around him started to cheer for that person. ¡± he¡¯s so lucky to have drawn this little girl. he can win without even having topete! ¡± ¡± hahaha, that¡¯s great! i¡¯ll definitely be able to advance! ¡± ¡°he won¡¯t be eliminated. his luck in the first round is pretty good!¡± that person, on the other hand, had a look of disdain. ¡± what¡¯s there to be happy about? if i don¡¯t get an opponent, it¡¯s a problem whether i fight or not! it wouldn¡¯t be good if he hurt her! if you guys like it, i¡¯ll switch with you!¡± then, the group of people around him stepped back with a smile. the man nced at leng rongrong and was a little annoyed. ¡± i could have picked anyone, but you ... people are going to say i¡¯m bullying a little girl! ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t. just don¡¯t say that i¡¯m bullying you.¡± leng rongrong nodded at the man, still smiling calmly. the man only felt that leng rongrong was simply ignorant. ¡± do you know that there are also people who lose their lives in this kind of martial artspetition? it¡¯s not toote for you to withdraw from thepetition now, i don¡¯t want to hurt you by mistake.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t hurt me. i don¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of my husband and son.¡± lord rong smiled. if they lost the first round, how embarrassing would that be in front of luan ¡®er! xiao xun ¡®er was watching her, so she had to set a good example for him. besides, if lord fourth saw her being abused, he would probably jump up in joy. for the sake of all aspects, she still had to work hard to win. moreover, he couldn¡¯t win without any injuries. the man took a long look at leng rongrong. he was still very disdainful. he wanted to meet an opponent and have a good fight, but in the end, he was so unlucky in his first match. he had met such a woman ... wait a minute, it seemed that he had to hold back a little. it would be best if he won in one move and then ended the game. he would meet another opponent in the game tomorrow. Chapter 927 Chapter 927: as expected, all women love to be beautiful Trantor: 549690339 after the first match of the martial artspetition was matched, it officially began. leng rongrong and the man who was also number 12 went up to the number 12 arena together. because leng rongrong was the prettiest contestant in the crowd and also the most special contestant, many people¡¯s eyes were actually focused on her. there were also many who were guessing if leng rongrong had lost in one move. of course, some people thought that leng rongrong was hiding something. they had seen the news about the dragon tiger dojo and knew that the dojo¡¯s head was a female, and leng rongrong seemed to be that female. there were even some martial arts masters exining. beside leng rongrong¡¯s arena, there was someonementating as well. he looked at the person in the arena and felt that hismentary would be boring for a moment. he felt that he might not even need tomentate before the match ended. this was probably the biggest challenge of his career. ¡°hey, let¡¯s take a look at ring no. 12. first of all, the two yers on the stage are very special. at first nce, it¡¯s obvious that there is a big difference in strength. this yer is called guo cheng. he is tall and muscr. as for his opponent, she was a young girl in her prime. to be honest, this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a contestant in a skirt on stage. i have to say that her courage ismendable.¡± ¡°girls really love beauty at all costs.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. love beauty my ass! she was wearing something soft and cute on purpose for her date with lord fourth, alright? who the hell knew that she was going on stage? if she wanted topete, she would have directly worn her uniform, or even wearing sportswear would be better than this, right? ¡°this miss leng rongrong is indeed beautiful, but i wonder how her martial arts are. this isn¡¯t a beauty contest, this is a martial arts contest. no matter how well you dress, if you¡¯re not careful during thepetition and get beaten ck and blue, you won¡¯t look good ...¡± leng rongrong looked at thementator. she really wanted to tell him that she was not here topete in beauty. he had deeply misunderstood her and interpreted her heart in apletely different way. she had been forced to do this. meanwhile, many of the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s fighters were angry at leng rongrong for looking down on her. however, they were able to suppress their anger, which greatly boosted their strength. the match had officially begun. the other rings had already started fighting, but leng rongrong was still in a stalemate with the man opposite her. ¡°let¡¯s do it,¡± leng rongrong had initially wanted to wait for the other party to attack before she dealt with him directly. in the end, this opponent did not move. he was waiting for her to make a move. ¡°you make the first move. i don¡¯t bully little girls. you¡¯re weaker than me, so we¡¯repeting with our fists.¡± the man was afraid that he would make the first move and lose face. ¡°i¡¯m weak?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡± to be honest, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± almost no one who knew her strength would say that she was weak. the man nced at leng rongrong, and it was clear from his eyes that he had underestimated her. he thought that leng rongrong looked weak and she would probably scream and wave her fist to attack himter. being punched by others was an attack, and this kind of girl¡¯s punches might be in the state of ¡°i¡¯m punching you with my little fists.¡± the man didn¡¯t dare to imagine that scene. this girl wouldn¡¯t be acting coquettishly with him, right? can you act coquettishly in apetition? was acting coquettishly against the rules? thementator on the side was also having a headache. he yawned and did not know what to say, ¡± ... as everyone can see, ring 12 is still in a stalemate. no one dares to fight with the other party. they don¡¯t know the strength of the other party, so they don¡¯t dare to act recklessly! ¡± ¡°are you really not going to do anything?¡± leng rongrong looked at the man and asked. the man looked at leng rongrong without saying a word. he stretched out his hands and said, ¡± you do it! ¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t be polite.¡± leng rongrong was helpless. after taking a look at the man, she slowly walked towards him. all the audience members were speechless. the fights in other arenas were all as fast as lightning. everyone rushed around to kill each other, and their speed was as fast as lightning. leng rongrong¡¯s side was more impressive. she walked over slowly. she was about to attack, but she was walking! ¡± they¡¯re attacking. ring no. 12 has finally made their move. it¡¯s just that this miss leng is very special. she looks like she¡¯s taking a stroll in her courtyard as she approaches her opponent. she didn¡¯t make any fist-clenching gesture or any other movements. she just approached her opponent in a shocking manner. so, what big move was she going to make? or is it that she doesn¡¯t have any big moves and is just bluffing?¡± thementator tried his best to exin with a confused face. the problems of his professional career were really giving him a headache. at the same time, in the audience, xuanyuan nantian was also shocked. ¡± this ... is really different! ¡± the 19 big shots were even more shocked. ¡± big miss is awesome! ¡± ¡°i feel that the young miss will definitely win!¡± ¡°what if the young miss loses?¡± ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, i¡¯ve already prepared a hidden weapon. if the young miss loses, i¡¯ll help her directly! ¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong with that? it¡¯s fine as long as no one else knows about it! ¡± ...... on the other side, fourth master mo was holding his phone. little nan yu¡¯s childish voice came through the phone, ¡± is mommy going to use her ultimate move? ¡± this opponent is finished. i think mommy will definitely let him experience what it means to fly to the sky and stand side by side with the sun.¡± lord fourth fell silent. butler quan and tang luo were sitting in a corner not far away. the two of them were eating melon seeds while watching thepetition with great interest. ¡°young madam is going to shock the world with a single brilliant feat!¡± ¡± that person still wants to give in to young madam. he¡¯s going to cry! ¡± ¡°just wait and see, one move is enough!¡± at the same time, leng rongrong had already walked up to the man in the ring. ¡°do you want to punch my little fists?¡± ¡°no.¡± the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up, her smile had a trace of evil and awe-inspiring aura. she suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s arm. her hand was like a venomous snake, soft and swift, and she pinched the man¡¯s arm in an instant. the man had thought that leng rongrong would use her flowery fist, but she did not. moreover, the strength of leng rongrong¡¯s grip on his arm made him frown in surprise. his body was full of muscles, so hard that he wouldn¡¯t feel anything if an ordinary person pinched him, but leng rongrong¡¯s small hand directly pinched him until he felt pain in his bones. he thought in his heart,¡±not good.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened. ¡± i¡¯ll let you have two moves. ¡± cold sweat broke out on the man¡¯s forehead. he no longer dared to underestimate leng rongrong, and his other hand suddenly attacked leng rongrong. at this moment, everyone in the audience stood up.mentator no. 12 also straightened his body. Chapter 928 Chapter 928: this one in your house isn¡¯t a tigress, it¡¯s a female overlord dragon, right? Trantor: 549690339 they had thought that leng rongrong would be eliminated in one move, but the current situation surprised everyone. this was because leng rongrong¡¯s opponent was also looking at her. he attacked leng rongrong, his forehead covered in cold sweat. after leng rongrong dodged two attacks, the corner of her lips nted. ¡± you¡¯ve made two moves. ¡± then, lord rong blinked. the man was stunned for a moment. his intuition told him that something was wrong, but before he could figure out what leng rongrong was going to do, leng rongrong had already pulled his arm and flung him up. then, he flew up. a man who weighed nearly 180 pounds was easily thrown off the ring by a girl who looked like she weighed less than 90 pounds. then, he fell heavily to the ground. ¡°oh my god, is he still human?¡± ¡°am i hallucinating? why did i see that girl win?¡± ¡°f * ck, isn¡¯t this too unbelievable? she only used one hand to throw such a powerful opponent off the stage?¡± ¡°you won? ring 12 was the first to decide the winner? and it¡¯s so unbelievable that the girl in the dress won?¡± ¡°did i just see a f * cking ghost? how could a woman¡¯s strength be so great? this isn¡¯t a muscr woman!¡± in the stands, many people stood up. everyone¡¯s expression was very shocked. meanwhile, thementator was also standing there, staring at ring 12 without blinking. due to the huge impact, he had already forgotten tomentate and was only staring nkly. after a long time, he realized something and began to say, ¡± as everyone can see, miss leng used an amazing move. she threw her opponent out of the ring with one hand. this was really too shocking. she looked so weak, so obedient, clearly like a little white rabbit, but she seemed to have more power than an elephant ... she won! she had won! arena 12 was the first to decide the winner, and i believe it¡¯s the most shocking and unexpected one!¡± after a moment of silence, the audience in the stands finally burst into cheers. a lot of people started pping. especially leng rongrong¡¯s fans, all of them stood up and waved the light signs in their hands, then cheered. ¡± we won, we won! lord rong didn¡¯t disappoint! ¡± ¡± lord rong is lord rong. i knew she would definitely win! ¡± ¡± f * ck, so handsome! it¡¯s indeed our lord rong! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s so handsome that i¡¯m crying. i want to marry her! ¡± ¡± uncle, did you see that? our lord rong is awesome, right? ¡± the girl next door eximed at xuanyuan nantian, ¡± you¡¯re right to like her. she¡¯s a very powerful person! he¡¯s very powerful in every aspect!¡± ¡°wow, wow, wow, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡± our young miss is indeed extraordinary. she can defeat her opponent in seconds! ¡± ¡± the young miss who can fight in a dress is our awesome young miss! ¡± ¡°cool!¡± many people were eximing, and most of them were stunned by leng rongrong¡¯s beauty. of course, there were supporters of leng rongrong¡¯s opponent who were a little angry and disappointed at the scene. they could not help butin, ¡± it¡¯s just luck, what¡¯s the big deal? the first round is the easiest to win. ¡± will she be able to do it in the second round?¡± at the same time, on fourth master mo¡¯s side, the man next door who was forced to be a cheerleader for master rong was dumbfounded. ¡°i ... f * ck, did i win? he really won?¡± the man looked at fourth master mo in disbelief. his eyes were filled with questions, ¡± this can¡¯t be true, right? ¡± ¡°are you looking down on my wife?¡± fourth master mo looked at the man from head to toe, as if he wanted to use his gaze to skin the other party alive. ¡°no, no... but, you¡¯re her husband? well, your wife is so strong, have you ever been thrown? if yingluo gets angry, you won¡¯t get abused, will you?¡± the man looked at mo linyuan sympathetically. ¡± that¡¯s even more powerful than a lion¡¯s roar. she¡¯s no longer a tigress. i think she¡¯s a female dinosaur, like a tyrannosaurus rex. ¡± fourth master mo clearly gave the man a ¡®do you want to die?¡¯ . however, this man had misunderstood. he began tofort fourth master mo with sympathy. ¡°brother, we¡¯re all in the same boat. i told you that there¡¯s a tigress in my family, but i¡¯m already mentally bnced now. after all, your family is a female overlord dragon.¡± the man even wanted to grab fourth master mo¡¯s hand. fourth master mo¡¯s face darkened as he moved his hand away. the man continued, ¡± i¡¯m telling you, i have experience. the easiest way to deal with a tigress is to not make them angry. of course, even if you don¡¯t make them angry, they will always get angry for no reason. so at this time, you have to admit your mistake! yes, admit your mistake. kneel on the keyboard, kneel on instant noodles, kneel on anything. just admit your mistake. whether you know that you¡¯re in the wrong or not, just admit your mistake! everything is your fault, so you¡¯re right.¡± fourth master mo looked at the man and coldly replied, ¡± i don¡¯t need it. ¡± ¡± why not? i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m helping you! ¡± ¡°your overlord dragon is very scary. let me tell you, this is the experience i¡¯ve gained over the years. you must listen to me. one day, you¡¯ll have a use for it!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need it!¡± fourth master mo said as he looked at the man. ¡± really. prepare a few packets of instant noodles and a keyboard that looks hard but is actually a little softer. if you see the overlord dragon¡¯s expression change, you will kneel down. there is no mistake. ¡± the man advised with a serious face and good intentions. ¡°mace!¡± fourth master mo said after looking at the man. ¡°what?¡± the man looked at fourth master mo in shock. fourth master mo did not say a word. on the other end of the video, little nan yu was already cramping up withughter. ¡± our family made a mistake. we have to kneel on the mace! ¡± i won¡¯t kneel on a low-level keyboard!¡± the man looked at fourth master mo as if he had seen a ghost. he then gave him a thumbs up, ¡± brother, you¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t get a divorce! ¡± ¡°my wife is not an overlord dragon.¡± after a moment of silence, fourth master mo looked at the man and said, ¡± your entire family is the true overlord dragon. ¡± the man was speechless. in the ring, leng rongrong bowed elegantly to the crowd. she did not take the usual route and did not go down the steps. instead, she pulled open the fence and jumped lightly,nding lightly from the two to three-meter high ring. there was another round of exmations from the stands. all of them exploded as if they had been ignited. even after leng rongrong left the stage, everyone was still cheering. everyone was looking forward to leng rongrong¡¯s performance tomorrow. at the same time, everyone waspeting in the other rings. ye kexin was indeed a martial arts fanatic. his kung fu was also very powerful. he was the second to win. as the dragon tiger dojo had sent two fighters into the second round, the audience in the stands cheered even louder. when guan li and the others knew that leng rongrong and ye koujing had won, their blood was boiling, and they did their best. Chapter 929 Chapter 929: lord fourth¡¯s pocket money Trantor: 549690339 after leng rongrong had finished her part of thepetition, she skipped over to mo linyuan¡¯s side. as soon as she went over, the man beside mo linyuan was dumbfounded. he stole a few nces at leng rongrong. leng rongrong said a few words to little nan yu, then felt that someone was looking at her, so she turned to look at the man. the man covered his heart in panic. ¡± ¡°the female overlord dragon is so beautiful!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. mother? overlord dragon? so beautiful? why did she feel like he was talking about her? when did she be an overlord dragon? ¡°hubby, is he looking at me? why do you keep looking at me? is he your friend?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and looked at the man in disbelief. fourth master mo red at the man with killing intent. ¡°brother, your wife is so beautiful. no wonder you¡¯re willing to kneel on a mace. if it were me, i would have divorced her long ago. but if my wife is half as pretty as yours, i¡¯d be happy to kneel on a mace!¡± the man said with envy. ¡°a mace?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. ¡± did i ask you to kneel on the mace? howe i didn¡¯t know about it?¡± fourth master mo was speechless ... ¡°brother, it¡¯s at this moment that the overlord dragon is angry. he wants to kneel and apologize. as a man, in front of his wife, his face was not important, but his life was more important. after all, your wife controls everything, and your wallet is in your wife¡¯s hands, right?¡± ¡± for more pocket money, you have to listen to your wife. apologize if you make a mistake and please your wife! ¡± ¡°when necessary, you can wash your wife¡¯s feet and socks.¡± the man guided her patiently and was very enthusiastic. ¡°your whole family is an overlord dragon.¡± fourth master mo suppressed the urge to throw this man out. ¡°oh, you¡¯re calling me an overlord dragon again.¡± leng rongrong seemed to have understood something. she red at the man coldly. ¡± are you still trying to lead my husband astray? ¡± ¡°ahem ... you¡¯re mistaken, i didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°do you also want to experience what it feels like to fly?¡± leng rongrong blinked. the man was instantly stunned. he finally felt that this couple seemed to be on each other¡¯s side. he finally felt the killing intent in fourth master mo¡¯s eyes and immediately switched positions with the person beside him. he moved from fourth master mo¡¯s side and changed seats one by one. in the end, he moved to the seat at the end of the road, a dozen seats away from fourth master mo. leng rongrong was speechless. fourth master mo was speechless ... ¡°hahaha, daddy, mommy, you guys scared me!¡± leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡± i suddenly have an idea. ¡± ¡°what idea?¡± fourth master mo and little nan yu both stared at leng rongrong, not knowing what master rong was thinking. ¡°he¡¯s right, the wife is in charge of money.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± give me all the money. i want to be a normal wife. ¡± i¡¯m in charge of your money!¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. fourth master mo was very straightforward. ¡°eh?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. she had thought that fourth master mo would object to it, and she had just said it casually. in fact, she didn¡¯t like to manage money, as it was very troublesome, but fourth master mo had actually agreed to it? so straightforward? ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that i won¡¯t give you any pocket money?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid. if you don¡¯t give it to me, i¡¯ll think of a way myself.¡± fourth master mo had an indifferent expression on his face as he spoke in a casual manner. leng rongrong was speechless. didn¡¯t most men resist? however, this seemed quite fun. she just did not know how much pocket money she should give lord fourth. how much pocket money did a wife give her husband? leng rongrong was deep in thought. was a hundred million a month enough? or should it be a little more? as she watched thepetition, leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand and thought about fourth master mo¡¯s future allowance. thepetition ended quickly. the dragon tiger dojo was lucky and strong enough to make it to the second round. there were still a few matches left, but no one was very interested in them. after all, the dragon tiger dojo no longer had anything to do with them. leng rongrong made up an excuse to go to the washroom, then sneaked to the side of the man sitting at the end of the seat, nan, and asked in a low voice, ¡± how much pocket money did your wife give you? ¡± when the man saw leng rongrong, it was as if he had seen something terrifying. ¡°how much pocket money does my wife give me?¡± ¡°yes. did your wife give you a hundred million?¡± leng rongrong asked in all seriousness. ¡°a hundred million?¡± the man¡¯s expression said,¡±are you kidding me?¡± ¡°i¡¯d be thankful if my wife gave me 500 yuan a month. 100 million? i¡¯ve never even dreamed of it.¡± ¡°not even five hundred yuan? how much do you usually get? how much pocket money do men usually get in a month?¡± leng rongrong asked after some thought. ¡°five hundred. the people i know only earn five hundred a month.¡± the man said. ¡°oh, i know.¡± leng rongrong nodded. the man continued, ¡± actually, there are also those who give 1000 yuan. men will be happier if they give more. ¡± as he spoke, the man looked in fourth master mo¡¯s direction and thought, ¡± brother, i¡¯ve already tried my best to help you. leng rongrong nodded. when she was walking down, she happened to see tang luo and quan yu. then, she asked the two of them the same question. ¡± five hundred is too much, ¡± butler quan almost blurted out. ¡± i think three hundred is more than enough. ¡± as expected of the miserly housekeeper, quan yu. his monthly living expenses did not even cost 300 yuan. tang luo looked at butler quan with aplicated expression. then, he looked at master rong, who was in front of him. he was wondering why master rong had asked this question. then, there was a ding in special assistant tang¡¯s head. f * ck, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to give lord fourth his living expenses? f * ck, if that¡¯s the case ... tang luo nced at butler quan. ¡± you¡¯re finished. ¡± ¡°i know.¡± leng rongrong bounced off the stage in a good mood. she felt that it was quite interesting to be a wife in charge of money, and it seemed to be very fun. 300? why don¡¯t you give me 300? let lord fourth ept the challenge? leng rongrong pondered as she walked down the stage. then, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. from the corner of her eye, she seemed to have caught a glimpse of an unusual figure on a certain ring. she suddenly widened her eyes and looked at the ring. then, leng rongrong saw shen yun¡¯s sickly face. leng rongrong was speechless. what the hell, why was this guy alsopeting in the ring? moreover, the atmosphere of this arena was very strange. leng rongrong saw that shen yun and his opponent were both standing motionless on the stage. this scene was even more exaggerated than when she hadpeted with the previous opponent. the two of them were motionless. shen yun crossed her arms and leaned against the railing. she then stared at the other party. she did not say anything, but her eyes were very terrifying. as for the opponent, he obviously knew shen yun. he probably didn¡¯t expect to meet shen yun in the ring, so his legs seemed to be trembling. after looking at shen yun for a long time, he suddenly said, ¡± i admit defeat! ¡± then, he ran off the stage. Chapter 930 Chapter 930: fighting only depends on your eyes? Trantor: 549690339 thementator had never expected that thepetition would end so suddenly before he could even start exining. he was stunned and his entire body stiffened. he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. could it be operated like this? fighting only with eyes? shen yun, on the other hand, was very calm and smiled. ¡± i won. ¡± after he finished speaking, he turned around and met leng rongrong¡¯s gaze. leng rongrong was speechless. f * ck, he didn¡¯t run a martial arts school, so he had nothing to do with martial artspetitions. why would he be at a martial artspetition? it was simply like seeing a ghost. shen yun threw her a flirtatious look and the corners of her lips curled up evilly as she stared at her. leng rongrong felt a chill down her spine. did this guy really want to linger around her? shen yun was really a very difficult person to deal with. leng rongrong didn¡¯t look at shen yun for long. she turned around and went to the bathroom. since thepetition was almost over, leng rongrong gathered the dragon tiger dojo members and headed back to the hotel. there was still apetition the next day, so although everyone had advanced, they did not celebrate. instead, they rested in the hotel or worked out in the hotel¡¯s gym. leng rongrong thought about how shen yun was also participating in thepetition and felt a headache. even when she was taking a walk with fourth master mo, she seemed to be distracted. shen yun was a very scary person. she was not afraid of meeting him, but if she met the people from her martial arts school, then it would be troublesome. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± fourth master mo nced at leng rongrong and could tell that she had something on her mind. ¡°shen yun is also participating.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i saw him earlier. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re afraid of him?¡± fourth master mo frowned. ¡± yes, i¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hurt my people, or even kill them. ¡± leng rongrong was helpless. ¡± even if i were to go against him, i¡¯m not sure i¡¯d win. ¡± i learned some of my skills from him, so he knows me like the back of his hand.¡± ¡°if you¡¯re afraid, then withdraw from thepetition.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°since we¡¯re already here, we can¡¯t back out. it¡¯s not good for our dojo¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°then don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m here.¡± fourth master mo said it in a casual manner, but it made everyone feel at ease. leng rongrong nodded. after that, leng rongrong told mo linyuan about the process of her meeting with shen yun, as well as the matter of her marriage. in fact, she had done many bad things with shen yun. she did not think of herself as a good person, and there was a time when she was as extreme as shen yun. however, she was by shen yun¡¯s side not because she liked shen yun, but because she felt that it was a rebellious period and that shen yun was simr to her. then, she also had other motives, and wanted to get something from shen yun. for that thing, she had deliberately seduced shen yun and then said that she wanted to marry shen yun. in the end, on the day of the wedding, she took the things and ran away. she even lured a group of people to deal with shen yun ... so these years, shen yun¡¯s days should be very miserable. however, what leng rongrong didn¡¯t expect was that shen yun didn¡¯t hold a grudge against her, nor did hee to kill her directly. he actually wanted her to be his wife. to be honest, she was very surprised and surprised. at the same time, leng rongrong¡¯s scalp went numb. she imagined which was worse, being chased by shen yun or being pursued by shen yun. she felt that it was better to be chased by shen yun than to be pursued. ...... the second day¡¯spetition was even more exciting than the first day¡¯s. half of the participants were eliminated, and the remaining were rtively strong opponents. they still drew lots to decide their opponents. this time, leng rongrong had already seen shen yun during the drawing of lots. yesterday, there had been too many people, so she had not noticed shen yun. this time, she had clearly seen it. shen yun had even taken a few steps closer to her. ¡°my dear wife, i¡¯m here topete with you. are you happy?¡± like a magician, shen yun conjured a ck rose in her hand and handed it to leng rongrong. leng rongrong looked at the ck rose, then raised her head to look at shen yun. she said very seriously, ¡± seriously, shen yun, you might as well just kill me! ¡± ¡± why would i want to kill my little demon? i just want to raise you by my side. ¡± shen shengrao said in an interesting tone, ¡± you and i are the same kind. ¡± ¡°same your head.¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. she inserted the ck rose in her hand into a pocket of shen yun¡¯s clothes. although this fellow was here to participate in thepetition, he was wearing a suit. however, he wasn¡¯t dressed very well and looked like a ruffian. his tie was loosened, and a few buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned. he looked very evil. ¡°do you want to be in the same group as me? if we are in the same group, do i need to give you a handicap?¡± shen yun clung to leng rongrong¡¯s side. fourth master mo sat on the stage and looked at leng rongrong and shen yun. the phone in his hand was almost crushed by him. ¡°daddy, calm down, calm down!¡± little nan yu seemed to have noticed something and asked, ¡± is that your love rival? daddy, you have so many love rivals, and mommy is so charming. so many people like her. ¡± kachakachakachak his hand shattered. beside fourth master mo, the man from yesterday had just sat down and was shocked by this scene. he didn¡¯t know whether to sit or leave. after observing mo linyuan, he asked softly, ¡± you, no wonder, you¡¯re not afraid of the one at home ... you¡¯re stronger than her, aren¡¯t you ... are you dali and his wife? ¡± fourth master mo tilted his head. his side profile was extremely handsome, but also extremely sinister. the man shuddered. ¡± ha, haha, i was just joking. ¡± fourth master mo continued to look at leng rongrong and shen yun on the stage. the two seemed to be conversing, but no one knew what they were talking about. just as they were about to draw lots. right now, he really didn¡¯t want leng rongrong and shen yun to be drawn together. ¡°by the way, brother, did your wife give you any pocket money? your wife is very interesting. she actually asked me if 100 million is enough for my pocket money. hahaha, she¡¯s so good at joking. i¡¯m telling you, the standard pocket money of my friends is three to five hundred yuan. i told your wife to give you a thousand yuan. don¡¯t thank me too much.¡± the man wanted to pat mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder, but before his hand could touch mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder, he immediately retracted it. ¡°a thousand?¡± fourth master mo was stunned. a man who could earn billions at any time, would his future pocket money only be a thousand a month? he was sessfully attracted to the man next to him. he looked at the man. ¡± here¡¯s your pocket money, yingluo. ¡± ¡± five hundred a month ... ¡± the man whispered. ¡± i¡¯m telling you, if you can¡¯t spend it all, you can keep it and hide it. do you know that? these tigresses are all so stingy. they buy all kinds of cosmetics from famous brands but don¡¯t spend money on us men. it¡¯s wrong for us men to spend money. where¡¯s the money? you have to hide it well, in a ce she can¡¯t find. like how i hide in the broom handle, she can¡¯t find me at all.¡± Chapter 931 Chapter 931: the world¡¯s richest man learns to hide his money Trantor: 549690339 fourth master mo looked at the man beside him as he exined how he was going to hide his money. it was as if he had discovered a new world. he had hidden a few hundred yuan and was actually feeling smug. a few hundred ... even if he threw it on the ground, he would not pick it up. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy. after looking at the man, he did not say another word. at this moment, lord fourth had no idea that he would be in a worse state than this man in the future. his wife had never managed any money before. she thought it was fun to manage it this way and deducted his money miserably. as the richest man in the world, he would have to ask his wife for help to spend tens of yuan in the future. on the stage, the group of participants began to draw lots. leng rongrong didn¡¯t really want to be in the same group as shen yun, but in the end, she was drawn to be in the same group as shen yun ... ¡°are you surprised?¡± shen yun showed the number in her hand to leng rongrong. ¡°it¡¯s so scary.¡± leng rongrong nced at shen yun. ¡± i suddenly feel like withdrawing from thepetition! ¡± ¡°chief, you want to withdraw from thepetition?¡± ye kexin happened to hear this and looked at leng rongrong with vignce, ¡± is this your opponent? ¡± i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen him before.¡± shen yun looked at ye kexin as if she was an idiot. ¡± i¡¯m one-third of her master and also her husband. ¡± ye kuai was speechless. ¡± isn¡¯t lord rong¡¯s husband lord fourth ...? ¡± ye kexin¡¯s hand was already pointing at the stands. he waspletely dumbfounded. however, was he one-third of lord rong¡¯s master? that seemed very powerful. after all, lord rong was already so powerful. if she was lord rong¡¯s master, she would be even more powerful. ¡± that trash is nothing. he¡¯ll be my wife sooner orter. ¡± shen yun was very happy. ¡± i haven¡¯t yed with you for a long time. have you improved? ¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. after that, she first gave ye ke and the others a heads up. after all, her opponent was shen yun. she didn¡¯t know if she could win. shen yun¡¯s kung fu was indeed very high, and she was also very cunning. just like his character, he would y dirty tricks when fighting. he didn¡¯t care who his opponent was. as long as he was happy, he would use any trick ... he was very shameless. ye ke and the others were more or less worried. leng rongrongforted them and said that she would do her best. the match had officially begun. leng rongrong and shen yun both stood on the seventh arena. this time, leng rongrong did not wear any messy clothes. because she did not bring a suitable uniform, she wore a sports suit. because of her good figure, leng rongrong looked very good in a light purple sports suit, just like a model. her long hair was casually tied into a high ponytail, making her look very neat. pared to the pink dress she wore yesterday, she didn¡¯t look as tender today. instead, she looked more domineering. because of yesterday¡¯s exciting moment, the first thing that many people in the stands paid attention to was leng rongrong¡¯s arena. xuanyuan nantian was sitting in the same position as yesterday. he stared unblinkingly at the seventh ring, carefully observing leng rongrong¡¯s opponent, then suddenly pped his thigh. ¡± damn it, isn¡¯t that shen yun, that lunatic! ¡± ¡°what? uncle, what did you say?¡± the girl sitting next to him nced at xuanyuan nantian. ¡± you know that boy? ¡± lord rong¡¯s opponent is so handsome, so sexy, and he¡¯s dressed in a special way!¡± ¡°he¡¯s a lunatic.¡± xuanyuan nantian said unhappily, ¡± we can¡¯t let rongrongpete with this psychopath. i¡¯ll go kill him! ¡± xuanyuan nantian stood up and rushed off the stage. the girl beside him was scared silly. she was stunned for a moment before she quickly chased after him. she grabbed xuanyuan nantian¡¯s arm. ¡± big uncle, what are you doing? you can¡¯t rush up there. if you do, lord rong will be disqualified, and the martial arts school might be implicated!¡± ¡°he¡¯s a psychopath!¡± xuanyuan nantian said as he looked at shen yun. ¡± no matter what illness it is, lord rong is so powerful. he definitely won¡¯t lose. ¡± the girl grabbed xuanyuan nantian tightly and pulled him back to his seat. she handed him a bottle of drink and said, ¡± uncle, drink something to calm down. ¡± this is apetition, there¡¯s no use for you to go up!¡± xuanyuan nantian finished his drink in one gulp and a dart suddenly appeared in his hand. the girl was speechless. she looked around and realized that no one was looking at them. she quickly used her bag to cover xuanyuan nantian¡¯s dart. ¡°uncle, what are you doing! you¡¯ll kill lord rong!¡± ¡°if he dares to hurt rongrong, i¡¯ll kill him first.¡± xuanyuan nantian said ruthlessly. ...¡±nothing will go wrong in this kind of formalpetition. besides, you¡¯re underestimating our lord rong. our lord rong¡¯s kung fu is very powerful. that man looks sickly and can¡¯t hurt our lord rong!¡± the girl said earnestly, ¡± i don¡¯t think you know our lord rong very well. i¡¯ll send everything i¡¯ve collected about lord rong to your pher. you¡¯ll see it then. you¡¯ll understand once you see more. lord rong is very powerful. she¡¯s different from other girls. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± xuanyuan nantian nced at the girl. ¡°shishi.¡± the girl said, ¡± shishi as in xishi. ¡± ¡°shishi.¡± xuanyuan nantian nodded. he took something out of his pocket and ced it in shishi¡¯s hand. ¡± this is for you. ¡± shishi looked down and saw a ck card in her palm. he seemed to have heard of it before. it was a very high-level card. ¡°this is a kasaya.¡± ¡°there¡¯s 80 million yuan in there. thank you for liking rongrong.¡± xuanyuan nantian said like a local tyrant. ¡°80,80 million?¡± shishi was dumbfounded. ¡± why are you giving me money? ¡± ¡°i just wanted to give it to you.¡± xuanyuan nantian said. ¡°that ... uncle, you¡¯re not thinking of keeping me as your mistress, are you?¡± after a long silence, shishi said, ¡± i, i¡¯m a decent person ... your idea is a little dangerous. ¡± ¡°keep you?¡± xuanyuan nantian sized up shishi. ¡± you¡¯re overthinking it. ¡± shishi was speechless. seeing that xuanyuan nantian did not have that intention in his eyes, shishi heaved a sigh of relief. however, she still returned casai to xuanyuan nantian. then, she sat on the side in shock, wanting to stay away from xuanyuan nantian. xuanyuan nantian frowned. ¡± well, if you don¡¯t want the money, can you give me all the videos of rongrong? ¡± the girl was speechless. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re giving me money because of these things?¡± ¡°what else?¡± ¡°rich uncle, you seem to really like lord rong. you¡¯re ridiculing lord rong?¡± ¡°what are you thinking about? clean up the dirty things in your head. i¡¯m a fan, a pure fan.¡± xuanyuan nantian snorted, ¡± you can misunderstand me, but you can¡¯t misunderstand rongrong! ¡± Chapter 932 Chapter 932: is young madam¡¯s avatar about to fall off? Trantor: 549690339 in thest row, the 19 big shots were staring at the ring. in contrast to xuanyuan nantian¡¯s reaction, when these 19 big shots recognized that leng rongrong¡¯s opponent was shen yun, they were all very excited. ¡°it¡¯s shen yun!¡± ¡°wow, our young miss is going to fight against shen yun?¡± ¡°shen yun is famous for being difficult to deal with. although he¡¯s young, everyone in the underworld calls him king yama, and his martial arts are also very strong. he¡¯s actually here to participate? but that¡¯s not the main point. the main point is that the young miss¡¯s opponent is actually him?¡± ¡± how interesting. this is only the second round and the young miss is going to face such a powerful expert! ¡± ¡°do you guys think the young miss will win?¡± ¡± that¡¯s for sure. our young miss is so powerful. how could she lose? she will definitely win. ¡± ¡°young miss, you can do it!¡± ¡°go, lord rong!¡± ¡°defeat shen yun, and you¡¯ll be the most awesome!¡± ¡°actually, look, it¡¯s starting! be quiet and watch thepetition carefully. the young miss didn¡¯t even make a move in thest round. this time, we can finally see how powerful the young miss is!¡± the 19 big shots quieted down. this group of big shots sat in unison, wearing sunsses. they looked like they were from some gang. this made some of the young people around them very nervous when they saw them. at the same time, leng rongrong and shen yun had already started fighting. the two of them did not use their eyes to fight, but really started fighting. thementator was stunned for a moment before he began to exin. when they weren¡¯t fighting, leng rongrong was very beautiful, and shen yun was very handsome. because they were too good-looking, the two didn¡¯t look like they were here topete, but more like two models. however, when they really started fighting, the two of them were full of auras. their movements were fierce and neat, as if they were both putting in 120% of their energy for thispetition. it was because of this that the battle between the two of them looked very exciting. ¡°bang bang bang!¡± the sound of bones colliding sounded very intense. thementator¡¯s spittle flew everywhere as he spoke, and he was also extremely excited. yesterday, many people had said that they wanted to watch leng rongrong put on a good show, but today, no one could say anything. leng rongrong and shen yun¡¯s fight was too exciting, and many people were eximing in shock. ¡± oh my god, that was close. leng rongrong almost got off the stage just now! ¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s very exciting. she actually flipped back and even kicked the man. ¡± ¡± the battle between the two of them is too exciting. this is what a real master should do, right? ¡± ¡°i can even hear the sound of bone armor shing. i can also hear the sound of the wind when they are fighting.¡± ...... in the stands, many people were talking about it. leng rongrong was actually on full alert. she knew that when she was fighting with shen yun, she couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted for even a moment. he was too powerful. shen yun¡¯s moves had always been very vicious, and every attack was aimed at a vital point, so one must be on guard. if shen yun was given the slightest chance, he would bite you like a venomous snake. of course, leng rongrong wasn¡¯t a noob either. after all, she had been by shen yun¡¯s side for a period of time, so she knew shen yun very well. many times, once shen yun made a move, she would know the next move. the battle between the two attracted everyone¡¯s attention. that was why no cheers could be heard from the other arenas even if someone won. after ye kexue won, he directly left the stage and rushed to the seventh stage to watch the fight between leng rongrong and shen yun. his eyes were shining. in some other arenas, almost all the people who had finished came to watch. after all, the battle between the two was really exciting. ¡± speaking of which, why do i feel that some of this woman¡¯s moves look familiar? ¡± ¡°yeah, i think i¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡± ¡± right, right, right, right. i remember now. she couldn¡¯t have learned her kung fu from master wufeng, right? ¡± ¡°who is master wu feng?¡± ¡± i guess he¡¯s an inte celebrity. he often takes Short Video and puts them on the inte, but he doesn¡¯t show his face. he always shows his back. he likes to crack other people¡¯s moves or leave behind a few difficult videos for others to learn from. ¡± ¡± i thought this woman was amazing. it seems like she¡¯s only this amazing because she studied other people¡¯s videos! ¡± ¡°then it¡¯s probably just a fancy punch.¡± ¡± master wufeng, i really admire him. he¡¯s really amazing! ¡± ¡± he looks very young from the back, but i don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a man or a woman. i think he¡¯s a handsome guy! ¡± ¡°maybe it¡¯s a woman. after all, she has long hair. even though i always look like i¡¯m wearing a boy¡¯s outfit.¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. all of a sudden, their attention was shifted to master windless. on the stage, leng rongrong was still fighting with shen yun. the more they grew up, the more intense the fight became. sweat was forming on her forehead. leng rongrong was panting slightly, and her face was a little red. ¡°not bad, you¡¯ve improved.¡± shen yun said. ¡°of course!¡± leng rongrong stared at shen yun andunched another attack. shen yun smiled evilly. ¡± if you improve any further, you¡¯ll still have to surrender in front of me! ¡± ¡°oh, really? shen yun, you¡¯re underestimating me!¡± leng rongrongughed, ¡± take this! ¡± her eyes narrowed, and she attacked shen yun even more rapidly. this time, her attack was extremely fast. leng rongrong seemed to be getting into the zone as she fought, and her moves were fast, urate, and ruthless. shen yun had been attacked by leng rongrong several times. of course, shen yun wasn¡¯t too bad either. he also focused on dealing with leng rongrong, because he realized that when leng rongrong attacked him, every move was aimed at his weak points. it was the same move as his. she learned very quickly. she had learned the moves he had just used almost instantly. leng rongrong began to attack shen yun with the same moves that shen yun had used against her. moreover, when she used shen yun¡¯s moves, she would make slight changes in an instant, and then the moves would be more powerful. the martial arts experts who were watching from below could all tell, and everyone¡¯s face was filled with amazement. ¡°he¡¯s probably a genius!¡± ¡± she¡¯s a fast learner. she managed to learn the opponent¡¯s moves with just one look! ¡± ¡± no, she didn¡¯t just learn it. she actually used it perfectly and even improved it slightly! ¡± ¡°this is too awesome!¡± ¡°wait a minute, you mentioned master wufeng just now. isn¡¯t master wufeng the same? besides, don¡¯t you think that her back looks like master windless?¡± ¡± other than the ponytail, the back view is exactly the same! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. the martial arts grandmaster is actually a little girl? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not a little girl. she¡¯s so strong, how can she be considered a little girl! ¡± ¡°my moya, she¡¯s too strong ...¡± ¡± she did that on purpose, didn¡¯t she? she¡¯s learning and absorbing quickly. did you see that? she¡¯s using her ultimate move! ¡± ¡°that man has been forced to retreat!¡± Chapter 933 Chapter 933: chapter 934-turning the tables Trantor: 549690339 ¡± who is this girl? why does she look so powerful? ¡± ¡°she doesn¡¯t just look powerful, she¡¯s really powerful!¡± ¡± she must be the master of windless! ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that master windless was actually a woman. and she¡¯s such a young girl, i¡¯m so surprised!¡± ...... leng rongrong began to approach shen yun aggressively. every move she made was learned on the spot, and although they were all shen yun¡¯s ultimate moves, she could almost master them with a single nce. shen yue¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°did i underestimate you? ha ... i¡¯m really liking you more and more, you¡¯re really my little devil!¡± shen yunughed and looked at leng rongrong very impudently. although he had been forced into a corner by leng rongrong, and although he had been hit in the face by leng rongrong¡¯s elbow, he stillughed very happily. as if he had discovered a treasure, he stared at leng rongrong with a straightforward and explicit gaze. leng rongrong was getting goosebumps from the stare. ¡± get lost! who¡¯s your little devil? i¡¯m a little fairy! ¡± leng rongrong attacked again, leaving shen yun with no way to escape. she had learned almost all of shen yun¡¯s big moves, so she used shen yun¡¯s iparably sinister moves to directly throw shen yun to the corner, the edge of the stage. thementator was also very surprised when he saw this scene, but he was also very excited. it was the first time they had seen such an exciting match. she had thought that leng rongrong would lose without a doubt, but she did not expect that when she was in a disadvantageous position, she would actually be learning the other party¡¯s moves. what was even more amazing was that she had learned all of them in just a few minutes. not only did he learn it, but he also improved on it. shen yun¡¯s moves were sinister and vicious. if an ordinary person were to face her, they would not have the chance to fight back at all. moreover, ordinary moves would not have any way to restrain shen yun. however, leng rongrong was quick-witted enough to return an eye for an eye. she would do the same to him. ¡± i have to say that this martial artspetition is really too exciting. our lord rong turned the tables. she looks like a little girl, but i didn¡¯t expect her to have the talent of a great grandmaster. she learned her opponent¡¯s moves with one look and can even use them to deal with her opponent flexibly. ¡± ¡°shen yun, mr. shen, is someone that many of us know. many of us may not know mr. shen, but we should have heard of his name and know how powerful and ruthless his moves are.¡± ¡°that¡¯s too awesome!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know if anyone has noticed, but our lord rong is very simr to a grandmaster called windless. in any case, i¡¯ve noticed it. i suspect that lord rong is grandmaster windless! ¡± ¡°......¡± thementator¡¯s saliva flew everywhere, and he was full of gay love. those who were still fighting in the other rings couldn¡¯t wait toe and watch the fight, so they all ran over to finish it as soon as possible. leng rongrong and shen yun were in a stalemate for a long time. even if they were forced into a corner, shen yun was still very strong, and he did not lose to leng rongrong immediately. of course, leng rongrong was also ruthless enough. she felt that she had never tried her best like this before. no, she didn¡¯t use her full strength. she had used two hundred percent of her strength to beat shen yun up. a fistnded on shen yun¡¯s beautiful face, and leng rongrong felt a slight pain. her heart ached for shen yun¡¯s beautiful face, and she grabbed shen yun¡¯s wrist, then threw her over her shoulder and off the ring. ¡°we won! she won!¡± ¡°lord rong won! leng rongrong from the dragon tiger dojo has won!¡± ¡± no one thought highly of her, but she actually won! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s too unbelievable! this battle is too exciting! ¡± thementator was still in a state of high spirits. he cried out in surprise, as if he was happier than if he had won. shen yun, who had been thrown off the stage by leng rongrong, climbed up from the ground. although he had been thrown miserably, he still had a smile on his face when he got up. he gave leng rongrong a flying kiss like a hooligan. ¡°i like you for being so strong and so bad! my wife.¡± ¡°wife ... wife?¡± thementators and the crowd of onlookers seemed to have heard this sentence, and then everyone¡¯s faces were somewhat incredulous. ¡°who¡¯s your wife!¡± leng rongrong was so angry that she jumped down from the ring and kicked shen yun¡¯s butt. shen yun turned around and grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s ankle. just as leng rongrong was about to fall and shen yun was about to pick her up, fourth master mo appeared out of nowhere. in a sh, he had already pulled leng rongrong into his arms, and then he held leng rongrong and exchanged blows with shen yun. after exchanging a few blows, the two of them stopped. shen yun still had an evil smile on her face. ¡± she will be mine sooner orter. ¡± ¡°that day will nevere.¡± fourth master mo coldly replied, ¡± stop dreaming. ¡± ¡± ha ... ¡± shen yun chuckled. he ignored mo linyuan and only threw a flirtatious look at leng rongrong. he was good-looking, so this flirtatious look made the people around them a little overwhelmed. not to mention women, even men would feel a rush of excitement when they saw it. arge hand suddenly covered leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, and fourth master mo looked at shen yun coldly. shen yun was speechless. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°hahaha, i¡¯ve wasted my flirtatious eyes!¡± tang luo popped up from the side andughed. shen yun shrugged her shoulders, not thinking much of it. he nced at leng rongrong, then turned around and left. many people in the surroundings were still in a state of shock. after shen yun left, many people recovered from their shock, and many of them were very excited. ¡°lord rong, are you really that master windless?¡± ¡°really? is that you? was it you?¡± many people surrounded leng rongrong in excitement. they didn¡¯t care about anything but whether leng rongrong was the famous windless. his Short Video were really popr. many people in the martial arts world would watch them, and many people would take some videos to seek guidance from windless. every time windless found out about it, people would be enlightened. it was also because of this that many people directly addressed windless as grandmaster. they felt that windless was a martial arts grandmaster. many people guessed that wufeng¡¯s age couldn¡¯t be too young. he should be quite old. otherwise, he couldn¡¯t be so powerful. however, no one had expected that this martial grandmaster was actually a little girl. not only was she young, but she was also as beautiful as a fairy. she did not look like a martial grandmaster at all. ¡°ahem!¡± leng rongrongughed drily. ¡± i don¡¯t look like i¡¯m a martial grandmaster, do i? ¡± ¡°do you guys think i look like one?¡± the people around were stunned for a moment, and some of them began to hesitate. however, there was still someone who said with great certainty, ¡± no, you don¡¯t look like it. you are, you are the grandmaster, windless! ¡± Chapter 934 Chapter 934: are you going to propose to my wife again? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°master windless?¡± fourth master mo lowered his eyes and looked at leng rongrong with a frown. what was this thing? did his madam have a smurf that he didn¡¯t know about? leng rongrong pursed her lips and said softly, ¡± i¡¯m not a martial grandmaster, i just posted a few videos for fun. i didn¡¯t show my face, so i don¡¯t know why so many people recognized me ... ¡± looking at the waves of cheers around her, leng rongrong knew that it was impossible for her to deny it. she could only smile at the crowd and then nod slightly. ¡°silent agreement! does this mean that she¡¯s a silent grandmaster?¡± ¡°it¡¯s really her? it¡¯s unbelievable. i always thought that she was an old man, but she¡¯s so young and unbelievable.¡± ¡± okay, i can¡¯t find any words to describe it. i just think it¡¯s too outrageous. this doesn¡¯t seem possible! ¡± ¡°the grandmaster is actually a girl? and it¡¯s a girl like that?¡± ¡°what a miracle!¡± ¡°i ... i can¡¯t believe it. she¡¯s not lying, is she?¡± ¡± i suspect that she¡¯s an imposter ... her back view. although her martial arts are not bad, it doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s the master of windless, right? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. could it be that she¡¯s pretending to admit that she¡¯s a windless grandmaster because of her vanity? ¡± ¡°right, that¡¯s not impossible.¡± some people thought that leng rongrong was the windless grandmaster, and they felt that she was the one based on their instincts. however, there were also some people who couldn¡¯t believe that such a young girl like leng rongrong was actually a martial grandmaster. there were not many people who were younger than leng rongrong among the participants. in martial arts, the umtion of training over time was very important, so generally, the older people would be stronger than the younger ones. therefore, most of the participants were in their thirties. leng rongrong, who was in her twenties, was too young. it was also because of this that many of the people who were older than leng rongrong did not dare or did not want to believe that leng rongrong was a master grandmaster. grandmaster windless was quite well-known in the circle. the great grandmaster that everyone had imagined should be a senior with a high reputation. who could ept that it was a little girl who was so much younger than them? they were supposed to be the elders, but they had been asking for advice from a little girl? wouldn¡¯t they be aughingstock if they were to tell others about this? as such, many people had their doubts about leng rongrong. many people said that leng rongrong¡¯s vanity had exploded, so she had pretended to acknowledge that she was a windless great grandmaster. but in reality, she was not a windless great grandmaster at all. at first, everyone was excited to see master windless in person. after someone shouted this, many people began to question it. after all, grandmaster windless was not simple. he was too powerful. what did leng rongrong have? although she looked like a weak little girl who knew some fancy moves, it was impossible for her to be a windless grandmaster, right? ¡°are you really the master of windless?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you show us some evidence?¡± ¡± if you don¡¯t have any evidence, you¡¯re just pretending to be master windless. you¡¯ve gone too far. how dare you pretend to be master windless! ¡± all of a sudden, the attitude of the surrounding crowd began to change. after one person began to question it, the rest of the people also began to doubt it one after another. the situation suddenly changed, and leng rongrong was suddenly surrounded by all sorts of questions. even thementator from before could not help but ask, ¡± miss leng, are you really master windless? if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you show us some evidence? can you log in to master windless ¡°ount and let us see?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°i forgot about that ount. i haven¡¯t logged in for a year.¡± she had really forgotten. she couldn¡¯t even remember her ount and password. that was why she hadn¡¯t uploaded any videos or anything in a year ... who knew that there were still so many people who remembered her ount. ¡°you forgot your ount number? how is that possible? you have a super ount with a lot of fans, how could you forget? what a joke. she was definitely not master windless. she was pretending to be master windless and saying that she had forgotten her ount number. master wufeng is my idol, and you actually dare to impersonate him! you¡¯re really shameless!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, god knows how much i like master wufeng, how much i admire master wufeng, and he really is impersonating him! just because he hasn¡¯t updated in a year, there are actually people who dare to impersonate him!¡± many people around them started to curse leng rongrong. only a few of them were still hesitating, thinking that leng rongrong¡¯s back view and fighting style did have a shadow of windless. ¡°why would i pretend to be myself?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± what are you pretending for? you¡¯re impersonating master wufeng, aren¡¯t you? otherwise, you don¡¯t have any evidence. ¡± ¡°impersonating a master of windless is unforgivable!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, this is simply ruining master windless¡¯s reputation!¡± many people in the martial arts circle knew of master windless. therefore, this circle was filled with windless ¡®fans. all of a sudden, the crowd was in an uproar. ¡°what are you guys doing!¡± seeing this, guan li and the others all rushed over to protect their chief. ye ke stared at leng rongrong in a daze. the more he looked at her, the more he felt that leng rongrong was the so-called great grandmaster wufeng. after all, he was a martial arts fanatic, and he was very well-informed about the news in the martial arts world. he had watched master windless¡¯s video hundreds of times and had not made any connections before. now that everyone had mentioned it, he made the connection. she found that leng rongrong was a perfect match! because of this windless, he had not updated for a year. he had sent thousands of private messages to master windless. he had to send one message almost every day. he really wanted to contact master windless. he had never thought that the person who was so far away would actually be right in front of him at this moment. ye ke got excited. then, he cried. the back of leng rongrong¡¯s head went numb, and she looked at ye kouxue in horror. ¡± old ye, why are you suddenly crying? ¡± ¡°wufeng ... wufeng is a grandmaster, right? lord rong, you¡¯re wufeng, right? i¡¯ve sent you over a thousand private messages, but you didn¡¯t reply to a single one!¡± ye ke sniffed. he was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears. ¡± ... isn¡¯t she just an inte celebrity? don¡¯t get too excited. ¡± leng rongrong said helplessly. ¡± what inte celebrity? he¡¯s a martial grandmaster! ¡± ye ke snorted and wiped his tears. ¡± it was you, right? ¡± he almost wanted to rush forward to grab leng rongrong¡¯s hand, but he only saw fourth master mo¡¯s cold eyes looking at him. he asked in a deep voice, ¡± you still want to propose to my wife again? ¡± ye kexin felt a chill run down his spine. he shook his head and nodded coldly. then, he asked carefully, ¡± can i? ¡± Chapter 935 Chapter 935: big boss daddy is going to give a hundred million? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°what do you think?¡± fourth master mo asked in disbelief. ye ke revealed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression. ¡± i don¡¯t think so ... then i won¡¯t propose. can i ask for advice? ¡± fourth master mo continued to look at ye kouxue with a cold expression. ye kouxue, on the other hand, gathered her courage and looked back at fourth master mo. after looking at each other for two seconds, ye ke was scared. old ye looked down at his little feet and said pitifully, ¡± can¡¯t i even ask for advice? i have a very important question, and i think only grandmaster windless can help me. ¡± ¡°ye kexin, are you crazy? how could this woman be master wufeng?¡± huangfu shen¡¯s voice suddenly came from the crowd. he had been pranked by mo linyuan and leng rongrong a few times, so he hated them to the core. before this, his father had been watching them and he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to them. after all, they were all from the same country and it was important to stay united in thepetition. although he didn¡¯t care about these things, his father valued them. but today, huangfu shen¡¯s father had an appointment with an old friend and couldn¡¯te. therefore, he dared toe out. he wanted to take the opportunity to ruin leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s reputation. thinking about how he had broken his arm, lost money, and almost live-streamed himself eating shit after meeting these two people, he was filled with hatred. ¡°wufeng is a martial grandmaster. how could such a powerful person be such a silly girl? she didn¡¯t even know windless¡¯s ount, how could she be windless? he just wanted to impersonate wufeng when he hasn¡¯t appeared recently!¡± huangfu shen sneered. ¡± such behavior is truly disgusting. it¡¯s not that i want to say this, but you can pretend to be anyone, but you have to pretend to be master windless. don¡¯t you know how many people like master windless? do you really think that master windless ¡®fans are all idiots? can¡¯t you tell if it¡¯s master windless or not?¡± huangfu shen¡¯s words resonated with many people. after all, many of them were fans of master wufeng and had been instructed by him before, so when they were certain that leng rongrong was an imposter, the crowd became excited. ¡°apologize to our master wufeng!¡± ¡°apologize publicly and admit that you¡¯re a fake!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, aren¡¯t you shameless? you clearly didn¡¯t have to pretend to be him. even if you¡¯re pretending, you should at least do some homework, okay? there¡¯s no evidence, no fake evidence, how can we make a false im!¡± ¡°i originally thought that this girl was very powerful. now, it seems that she¡¯s a little disgusting. this kind of behavior is too disgusting!¡± ¡°yeah, even if it¡¯s just an empty title, it¡¯s still annoying!¡± ¡± it would be great if anyone could contact grandmaster wufeng. they should be able to meet his eyes and apologize to him! ¡± ...... many people in the crowd were cursing leng rongrong. ye kexue stretched out his hands to protect leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± all of you, open your eyes and look clearly. she really is a martial grandmaster, windless! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve watched the video of master windless hundreds of times. i can recognize her at a nce. she¡¯s master windless! ¡± ¡°if you can¡¯t recognize it, that means you didn¡¯t look carefully at all.¡± ¡°besides, isn¡¯t it normal to forget your ount and password? who said that you can¡¯t forget them?¡± ye kexue began to speak up for leng rongrong. guan li and the others didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when they heard ye kexin¡¯s words, they all agreed. ¡°of course you¡¯re protecting her. maybe your dojo secretly plotted to impersonate her? for the sake of the dojo¡¯s disciples, you¡¯re really going all out!¡± huangfu shen crossed his arms andughed. ¡± we¡¯re all on the same side. of course, we¡¯re in cahoots! ¡± when the surrounding people heard this, they seemed to think so. they were both from the dragon tiger dojo. whether it was ye kexin or leng rongrong, they were both from the dragon tiger dojo. perhaps the dragon tiger dojo was trying to build up their own reputation, which was why leng rongrong had impersonated windless. no matter what, no one would dare to believe that such a young girl was a windless grandmaster. in the stands, shen yun was not in a hurry to leave. he looked at leng rongrong and her group from the stands with interest. he rested his chin on his hand and looked at leng rongrong. his gaze was fixed on leng rongrong alone. as she watched, shen yun felt a dart flying over. he turned around in shock and saw xuanyuan nantian walking toward him aggressively. shen yun was speechless. he didn¡¯t seem to know this person. ¡°little brat, stay there and don¡¯t go!¡± xuanyuan nantian seemed to have a stomach full of anger, and he looked at shen yun very unhappily. ¡± what did you say before? you think rongrong is your wife?¡± ¡°what does it have to do with you?¡± shen yun nced at xuanyuan nantian. ¡°of course it¡¯s rted, it¡¯s very rted. a person like you can¡¯t be rongrong¡¯s husband!¡± the daggers in xuanyuan nantian¡¯s hands flew towards shen yun. shen yun grabbed at it in a flurry. ¡°i¡¯ll give you a hundred million, stay away from her!¡± xuanyuan nantian said, ¡± you¡¯re short on money recently, right? you¡¯ve just escaped, and now you¡¯re here to mess around!¡± ¡°100 million is not a big sum to me!¡± shen yun said with a smile. ¡°then how many hundred million do you want?¡± xuanyuan nantian asked. he had the urge to throw a check. he finally knew how it felt like to throw a check to their sons and girlfriends and ask them to leave. ¡°if i want you to die, i¡¯ll stay away from her. are you going to die?¡± shen yun¡¯s smile was very evil, and he looked at xuanyuan nantian like a demon. xuanyuan nantian said sternly, ¡± little brat, do you think i¡¯m joking with you? ¡± as he drank, xuanyuan nantian took off his shoes and rushed towards shen yun to give her a good beating. shen yun was pped a few times and felt that he was swollen. one could imagine how much strength xuanyuan nantian had used. ¡°f * ck, who are you? why are you doing this to me?¡± shen yun felt baffled. ¡°i¡¯m rongrong¡¯s fan, i just don¡¯t like you! you don¡¯t deserve rongrong!¡± xuanyuan nantian was so angry that he madly crushed shen yun. shen yun was crushed. at the same time, the 19 big shots were watching the video of master windless. after the few of them whispered to each other, they instantly understood. ¡°our young miss is so powerful!¡± ¡°this grandmaster really is our young miss. just by looking at her back, i can tell! are those people down there blind?¡± ¡± do you see that man in yellow? that shy guy is the one who bullied our miss! ¡± ¡°beat him up!¡± ¡°beat him up until even his mother can¡¯t recognize him!¡± ¡°beat him up!¡± ¡°how?¡± ¡± do i need to teach you how to beat people up? just drag them away, put a gunny sack over them, and beat them up. ¡± the 19 bosses looked at each other. it was unforgivable to bully their miss. then, the 19 of them put on sunsses that covered most of their faces and masks, covering themselves uppletely. then, the dozen of them moved together. because the 19 of them were all very tall and handsome, they looked very cool when they got off the stands. especially when he walked over to leng rongrong¡¯s group, he was even more eye-catching, rming everyone¡¯s eyes. Chapter 936 Chapter 936: beat him up Trantor: 549690339 the crowd quieted down subconsciously and looked at the 19 people at the same time. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. because of their sunsses and masks, the 19 big bosses looked a little mysterious. leng rongrong blinked as she looked at this group of people. she did not know who they were, but judging from their auras, they were either big shots or great gods, so she kept her mouth shut. she wouldn¡¯t say anything if he didn¡¯t find trouble with her. fourth master mo couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak, so he hugged leng rongrong and looked at the 19 bosses. the 19 big shots walked to huangfu shen¡¯s side. huangfu shen was still looking at leng rongrong when he felt the surroundings quieten down. he turned around and saw the 19 big shots behind him. he was stunned for a moment. ¡°who are you? what do you want? the person who impersonated great grandmaster wufeng is over there. why are you all looking at me?¡± huangfu shen couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous as he was overwhelmed by the aura of more than ten people. before he could finish his sentence, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a bup sack suddenly fell over his head. then, huangfu shen was covered by the sack. following that, huangfu shen was carried away by the group of people. following that, he let out a series of screams. ¡°help! do you know who i am? i¡¯m the young master of the huang family martial arts school, huangfu shen. do you know who my father is? f * cking let me go, if you don¡¯t let me go, any of you will die a miserable death!¡± ¡°damn it, let me go, you hear me? are you all f * cking deaf?¡± ¡± help! save me! ¡± huangfu shen was struggling in the sack, but the 19 elders didn¡¯t let him go. they carried him away. the neen bosses were all dressed in ck. they wore huge sunsses and ck masks, which made them look very mysterious. they didn¡¯t look like they were from this world. they seemed to be from some terrifying and mysterious organization. this made everyone panic for some reason, so no one spoke. even the people from the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school forgot to save him. they just watched with their mouths agape as their young master was put in a gunny sack and taken away. huangfu shen was brought out of thepetition venue. he was taken to a small alley, and then he was put in a gunny sack and beaten up. the 19 big shots took turns to punch each of them, causing huangfu shen to wail in pain. huangfu shen was so angry that he started to curse. ¡± who the hell are you? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re working for that b * tch? ¡± he asked. ¡°who¡¯s that bitch?¡± neen asked suspiciously. ¡°he should be talking about our young miss. a dog¡¯s mouth can¡¯t spit out ivory, and he even spits shit. it¡¯s better to throw him into a cesspit.¡± ¡°using poison to attack poison? yes, help him treat his feces-spitting disease. it¡¯s very good!¡± ¡°damn it, what are you doing? damn it, leng rongrong that b * tch actually dared to treat me like this, i¡¯ll tear her apart! ¡°i will never let her go!¡± ¡± before she¡¯s torn to pieces, i¡¯ll tear you apart first. do you think it¡¯s easier for us to tear you apart, or do you have a better chance of tearing her apart? ¡± seventeen sneered. huangfu shen was shivering in the sack. ¡°pervert, how can leng rongrong be so perverted!¡± ...... on the stage, leng rongrong frowned and turned to look at mo linyuan. ¡± did you feel it? ¡± among the people who took huangfu shen away just now, there seemed to be thieves who went to our housest time ... when were they released? and why are you here?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of question marks. on the other hand, fourth master mo didn¡¯t notice this. he only felt that this group of people were not ordinary people. the crowd was a little confused because huangfu shen had taken away 19 big shots. however, everyone reacted quickly and continued to attack leng rongrong in a state of agitation. they felt that it was unforgivable for leng rongrong to impersonate grandmaster windless. after all, in the eyes of many people, master windless was a god-like existence. he could always easily point out other people¡¯s problems. many people had been taught, so to everyone, master windless was not someone who could be impersonated. leng rongrong looked at the agitated crowd, her own people were about to fight with those people. fourth master mo also furrowed his brows in anger. ¡°wait for me.¡± leng rongrong said to mo linyuan. fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word. he only nced at leng rongrong before releasing his hand from leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder. leng rongrong turned around and walked towards thementator, then asked, ¡± can i borrow your microphone? ¡± ¡°sure.¡± after hesitating for a moment, thementator passed the microphone to leng rongrong and asked softly, ¡± are you really grandmaster windless? ¡± ¡°you guess.¡± leng rongrong smiled. with a light leap, she went on stage. then, she held the microphone and said, ¡± everyone, please be quiet. ¡± below the ring, many people had been quarreling, but when they heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, they quieted down instantly and looked up at leng rongrong. ¡°is she going to apologize?¡± ¡± i¡¯ve said it before. there¡¯s no way she¡¯s great grandmaster wufeng. if wufeng is really her, then where are we supposed to put our faces as elders? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know who said that she must be great grandmaster windless! he has misled everyone!¡± ¡± she¡¯s probably been imitating master windless. her back does look like master windless¡¯. ¡± ¡± she¡¯s probably an imposter. after hearing that everyone thought she looked like her, she wanted to impersonate her. ¡± everyone discussed and felt that leng rongrong would apologize. after all, everyone had seen through her and knew that she was not master windless. grandmaster windless was such a powerful person. how could he have forgotten his own ount number? ¡°alright, please watch a performance first.¡± leng rongrong said as she threw the microphone at thementator. thementator caught it in a sh and was shocked. ¡°a performance?¡± ¡°where¡¯s the apology?¡± ¡°what performance? is she trying to change the topic?¡± although many of them looked confused, they stopped fooling around and just looked at leng rongrong, wanting to know what she was up to. leng rongrong did not speak. she turned her back to everyone. then, she pulled the hood of her sports attire over her head. the moment the hat was put on, leng rongrong¡¯s aura seemed to havepletely changed into another person. he was still wearing the same clothes and the same person, but his back gave off apletely different feeling of power. the aura of a martial grandmaster seemed to appear in an instant. then, she suddenly began to punch and kick, performing a set of fist techniques. every movement was extremely swift and fierce. she jumped up very high and every punch could make a sound of breaking the air. she spun so fast that people couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. they could only vaguely see the darkness under the hood. Chapter 937 Chapter 937: young madam is so well-rounded Trantor: 549690339 many people were silent. the fist technique leng rongrong was performing was a set of fist techniques created by master windless. this set of fist techniques was very powerful and many people had learned it. however, no one was able to learn the essence of the fist technique. only a small number of people were able to learn it well. however, leng rongrong¡¯s fight was exactly the same as a windless grandmaster¡¯s, especially when her back was facing others. she was a windless grandmaster. after the first set of fist techniques, everyone was so quiet that they were suffocating. leng rongrong ended the conversation, then turned her back to everyone and lowered her voice, deliberately making it sound a little hoarse and and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-and-amp; where are the true fans?¡± there was silence. the silence continued. after that, the group of people suddenly burst out in a burst of exmations. everyone was shocked to the extreme, shocked to the extent of madness. ¡°that¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°is he really the master of windless?¡± ¡± leng rongrong is really the master of windless? ¡± ¡°the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s director is a windless grandmaster? then, she truly deserves to be the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s dojo master!¡± ...... everyone eximed in shock. no one had expected that leng rongrong was actually a windless grandmaster. at first, no one believed it, thinking that leng rongrong was faking it, but after seeing this fist technique, almost no one could say no. if it wasn¡¯t for windless, how could this fist technique be performed so perfectly, and it was exactly the same as the video that grandmaster windless had shot. some people even watched the video again, while others directly recorded a video andpared the two. after thisparison, he was even more certain. grandmaster wufeng was leng rongrong. they were exactly the same person, just that she had changed her clothes. ¡± lord rong is really a grandmaster! ¡± even the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s guan li and the others were shocked. after all, everyone had seen the video of master windless. however, they had never expected that this master, the master they had always thought to be very far away from them, would actually be their chief. this was simply too unbelievable. other than disbelief, everyone felt a lot of honor and pride. after all, this was a very proud matter for their martial arts school. their chief was regarded as a martial grandmaster by many people in the circle. one could imagine how powerful she was. many people were still in disbelief. ¡± master windless is actually a girl! ¡± ¡°not only a girl, but such a beautiful and young girl!¡± ¡± we actually have to find a little girl to guide us? ¡± it was fine for the young people, but some of the older people couldn¡¯t help but blush. they felt that they were too noob. a little girl was actually better than them. ¡°do you all believe me now?¡± leng rongrong looked at everyone with a smile. ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, i can show you another set of fist techniques. ¡± ¡°i believe you.¡± ¡°i believe you ...¡± ¡°i can¡¯t not believe it, i have to believe it!¡± the group of people had no choice but to nod their heads to show that they believed him. in such a situation, they had no choice but to believe him. inparison, they were the same person. who could raise any doubts? ¡± but why haven¡¯t you released any new videos in a year? did you really forget your ount? ¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± i¡¯ve sent a lot of private messages, but i didn¡¯t get a reply. ¡± ¡± i really forgot ... ¡± leng rongrong rubbed her temples. although she had a good memory, she could easily forget things that she couldn¡¯t remember. she had only released the video on a whim back then, and it was also on a whim for her to give advice to others. after ying for a while, he lost interest and stopped ying. then, he forgot his ount password and so on ... she was toozy to retrieve the password, so she didn¡¯t care. she didn¡¯t expect that this avatar that she had abandoned would actually drop. this time, the whole world knew that she was a master of the windless sect ... leng rongrong had a helpless expression on her face. she could have disappeared quietly, but now that her cover had been exposed, she had no choice. ¡°master wufeng, can you continue to shoot Short Video? we all like to learn from you!¡± someone said. ¡°yeah, we all like your videos!¡± ¡°we still have a lot of questions to ask you!¡± their attitude was different from before. after confirming that leng rongrong was master wufeng, many people began to ask all kinds of questions. leng rongrong was surrounded by everyone in an instant. fourth master mo and the dragon tiger dojo disciples were directly pushed outside. then, fourth master mo and the dragon tiger dojo disciples were dumbfounded. ¡± hey, wait a minute. what are you guys doing? grandmaster wufeng belongs to our family. what are you guys fighting over? are you fighting over the dojo director with us? ¡± ¡°return grandmaster windless to us!¡± ¡°return our master windless to us!¡± guan li and the others were anxious, and all of them wanted to snatch leng rongrong back. fourth master mo¡¯s face was ashen. he had a question now-what should he do if his wife was too versatile! he had another question-how many alts did his wife have? as he had never done any research on her, even he himself did not know her true identity. all he knew was that she was very rich and very good at ying the violin. he also knew that she was one of the four young masters of the capital. now, he even knew that she was a master of the windless master level. and then? he didn¡¯t know. based on his understanding of his wife, she should have many other identities. however, it was quite interesting to asionally see his wife¡¯s new identity. tang luo was as confused as fourth master mo. special assistant tang looked at master rong, who was surrounded on the stage, and said, ¡± master, isn¡¯t our young madam a little too amazing? i feel like many people are going to fight with you for young madam! did she have any other identity? if she had a higher status, wouldn¡¯t the whole world be her fans?¡± ¡°that¡¯s possible.¡± ¡± the young madam is the most capable girl i¡¯ve ever met, ¡± butler quan said in all seriousness. tang luo suddenly stared at mo linyuan. fourth master mo turned his head and looked at tang luo. ¡± what are you looking at? ¡± ¡°master, what if the young madam is stronger than you?¡± tang luo asked very seriously, ¡± wouldn¡¯t that make you seem very ipetent? ¡± ¡°you live off a woman.¡± lord fourth said indifferently. ¡°are you that happy to be living off a woman?¡± tang luo pursed his lips. ¡± you¡¯re not embarrassed? ¡± ¡°do you have a soft rice to eat? it would be embarrassing if he wanted to live off a woman but had nowhere to go. my wife is willing to support me, what¡¯s there to be ashamed of? don¡¯t be envious.¡± fourth master mo coldly snorted. then, his tall figure passed through the crowd and arrived beside leng rongrong in an instant. without a word, he carried leng rongrong in his arms. then, he looked coldly at everyone who was asking for advice. ¡± she¡¯s mine. ¡± Chapter 938 Chapter 938: chase them all away Trantor: 549690339 master rong was snatched away by fourth master mo, leaving a group of people in a daze. ¡°wait a minute, she¡¯s our master wufeng!¡± ¡± no, you can¡¯t take master wufeng away. we haven¡¯t asked enough questions! ¡± ¡°master wufeng, can you quickly find your ount number? we¡¯re all your fans, and we really need you!¡± ¡°grandmaster, please don¡¯t leave!¡± ...... everyone was shouting. in the stands, the group of lord rong¡¯s fans were dumbfounded. they were all fans of leng rongrong as an artiste and had thought that they were the only fans. however, they suddenly realized that lord rong had such arge number of fans despite his other identity. ¡°should we be happy or angry?¡± ¡± we should be happy that lord rong has so many fans, but why do i feel a little sad? i feel like our lord rong is too strong and will be snatched away! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care. in any case, lord rong is ours, and master wufeng is theirs. we only want lord rong!¡± ¡°if you like lord rong, you should like all of lord rong¡¯s identities, right? i think the identity of master windless is also good. i want to see the videos she posted in the past!¡± some fans were already searching for the videos that lord rong had posted in the past. when they saw those videos that only showed their backs and not their faces, everyone was stunned. ¡°wow, that¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡± i¡¯m a fan! i¡¯m a fan! i¡¯m a fan of grandmaster windless too! ¡± ¡± i have good taste. i knew it. lord rong has always been so cool and amazing! ¡± ¡± i like lord rong even more now. our lord rong is too awesome! ¡± ¡± does our lord rong have any other powerful alts? she¡¯s master windless, the boss of so many big shots in beijing, and she has saved so many animals ... ¡± ¡± i feel like lord rong should have many side ounts! ¡± ¡°i suddenly want to find out how many alts our lord rong has!¡± ¡± aren¡¯t there a lot of amazing people in the support club? we¡¯ll definitely be able to dig out a lot of disguises! ¡± ¡°no, no, no, it¡¯s better not to strip him. it¡¯s more important to protect our lord rong. lord rong didn¡¯t necessarily like his identity being exposed. she¡¯s so low-key.¡± ¡°yes!¡± the fans were discussing fervently. they were all very shocked by the fact that leng rongrong was windless ¡®great grandmaster, but at the same time, they were also stunned. meanwhile, master rong had already been brought back to the hotel by fourth master mo. she still had a lot of questions that she had yet to answer, so she was taken away by fourth master mo. she was a little depressed. ¡°they seem to be in desperate need of my help.¡± ¡± i can help them answer their questions, ¡± said lord rong. ¡°i don¡¯t like my wife to be taken by others.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. he couldn¡¯t even squeeze into the crowd just now, especially when he saw some men very close to rongrong. he had the urge to cut those people up. who knew if a salty pig trotter would pop out in the middle? it wasn¡¯t safe for a girl to be surrounded by a pack of wolf-like men. fourth master mo clearly did not realize how powerful his wife was. if those salty pig trotters dared to do anything, his wife could throw them into outer space at any time. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll see if i can get back my ount number.¡± in the end, lord rongpromised. she began to think of ways to retrieve her master windless ount. in the end, leng rongrong found her master windless ount and got busy. she began to answer all kinds of questions. she didn¡¯t know about it until she went online. it was only then that she realized that so many people had sent her private messages and asked her a lot of questions. while they were dealing with those problems, a group of people from the dragon tiger dojo came over to leng rongrong¡¯s side. ye kexin and the others were almost all there, lining up to ask leng rongrong various questions. in this matter, the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s people were more fortunate. leng rongrong happened to be their chief, so it was much more convenient for them toe over and ask questions. fourth master mo had been sitting on a chair at the side with his legs crossed and his body slightly leaned back. everyone who came to ask for advice felt their blood run cold from his stare. just now, he could have hugged his wife and watched her reply to others. in the end, when this group of people came, he didn¡¯t have time to hold his wife. he had a feeling that his treasure had been snatched away, and he was very unhappy. although ye kexin and the rest felt ufortable under fourth master mo¡¯s re, they still summoned up their courage and asked for help from lord rong. after all, they had too many questions to ask. furthermore, after knowing that lord rong was master windless, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with even more admiration. it even felt very unreal. he clearly thought that he was an expert far away from him, but in fact, he was just beside him. this kind of feeling couldn¡¯t be better. leng rongrong corrected the posture and other problems of ye kexin and the others. when the individual problems were solved one by one, tang luo suddenly rushed in from outside. ¡°young madam, bad news!¡± tang luo shouted. ¡°young madam is very good.¡± fourth master mo looked at tang luo coldly. ¡°cough, cough, cough! ¡± that¡¯s not what i meant. what i meant was that there are a lot of people outside ... ¡± tang luo said. ¡± everyone knows that you¡¯re the master grandmaster windless, so a lot of people havee to ask you questions. some even said that they want to challenge you ... in short, there are too many people. the hotel security is almost unable to control them. ¡± leng rongrong and fourth master mo looked at each other, and they seemed to have heard the noise outside. ¡°what do we do?¡± tang luo asked. ¡°what do you mean what to do? chase him away!¡± fourth master mo replied unhappily, ¡± my wife needs to apany me, i don¡¯t have time to care about them! ¡± ¡°what do we do if we can¡¯t drive him away?¡± tang luo rubbed the space between his brows. he had already tried to drive people away, but there were too many people. even the hotel couldn¡¯t hold them all. fourth master mo stared at tang luo with a pair of cold eyes. ¡°since when can¡¯t you even do such a small thing? sry ¡± tang luo was speechless. don¡¯t deduct my sry, i can definitely handle it!¡± after saying that, special assistant tang turned around and rushed out. outside, when they bumped into butler quan, tang luo immediately pulled quan yu out. ¡± don¡¯t go and provoke the fourth master. he will deduct your sry. go and chase everyone away! ¡± after that, tang luo and quan yu spent an hour chasing away all the people outside the hotel. they also caught a few people who had sneaked into the hotel and intended to rush into lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s rooms. they were also thrown out. furthermore, he asked the hotel to send people to guard the floor they were staying on and not let any outsiders in. it was because of this that lord rong and lord fourth were able to have a quiet night. of course, it was only a quiet night. the next day, when the group of people were preparing to continue participating in thepetition, they were surrounded by arge group of people as soon as they stepped out. this time, it was not just those from the martial arts circle, but also arge group of reporters who came to interview leng rongrong. Chapter 939 Chapter 939: my small heart can¡¯t take it anymore Trantor: 549690339 when they found out that leng rongrong was a windless grandmaster, everyone who knew of her was shocked. she could be considered to have set off a huge wave in this circle. in addition, leng rongrong was an artiste herself, so she caused a sensation in the entertainment industry. the reporters were blocking the entrance and frantically interviewing him. leng rongrong answered a few questions briefly, then said that she still had to participate in thepetition, so she took her leave. when she arrived at thepetition venue, leng rongrong went backstage with the dragon tiger dojo members. as soon as she arrived, many people were looking at her, all of them very excited. there were people who wanted to rush over, and there were also people who wanted toe over but didn¡¯t dare to. all of them were staring at leng rongrong. ¡± i still can¡¯t ept the fact that she¡¯s actually great grandmaster wufeng. this is too strange! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, she¡¯s a girl. how can she be so handsome that it¡¯s impossible to tell her gender? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s too unbelievable. i really didn¡¯t think of it at all. ¡± ¡°can we go and ask her some questions?¡± ¡°thepetition is about to start, i don¡¯t think we can?¡± ¡± i wonder who will be in the same group as her. he should be very lucky. even if he loses, he can still exchange blows with master windless. it¡¯s simply too enviable! ¡± everyone chimed in, but no one dared to get close to leng rongrong. this time, leng rongrong was wearing a loose-fitting sports suit. because it was ck and gray in color, at first nce, she looked like a domineering boy. in addition, she had a strong aura. this surprised everyone and made them nervous. looking at her gave him an inexplicable sense of excitement. ording to the previous rules, a group of people went up the stage to draw lots, and then thepetition officially began. this time, many people dreamed that they could draw leng rongrong as their opponent, but unfortunately, there was only one person who could draw lord rong. leng rongrong drew number one, and soon, another number one stood up. her opponent this time was a man in his 30s from J country. he was tall and strong, and obviously not easy to deal with. this person had never heard of any windless grandmaster, so he had no idea how powerful leng rongrong was. when he drew leng rongrong as his opponent, the man frowned in disdain. he arrogantly asked the host if he could draw again. he didn¡¯t want to fight with women. he was afraid that he would beat her to death, and then others woulde and criticize him. ¡°aren¡¯t you too arrogant?¡± ¡°he actually thought he would identally kill our lord rong. it¡¯s hard for him to even hurt our lord rong, okay? our lord rong is so powerful!¡± ¡°lord rong, show him what you¡¯re made of!¡± many people in the stands heard this man¡¯s words and started to shout. however, this man was unmoved. he nced at leng rongrong and said, ¡± the martial artspetition doesn¡¯t depend on who has more fans. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± a martial artspetition isn¡¯t just about talking. we haven¡¯t even fought yet, how do you know that i¡¯m not as good as you?¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, the man chuckled, ¡± if you¡¯re not afraid of death, i can fight you. ¡± ¡°then bring it on.¡± after leng rongrong exchanged a few words with the man, he did not say anything else. he didn¡¯t want to fight leng rongrong at first, but when he heard many people say that he wasn¡¯t as good as leng rongrong, he retreated, which made him very angry. after that, he chose to fight leng rongrong. he wanted to teach leng rongrong and her fans a lesson, to let them know how good he was. in the ring, leng rongrong was standing face to face with the man. the man was tall and strong, and he looked like a typical strong fighter. pared to the man, leng rongrong was much weaker. she looked thin and was much shorter than the man. at first nce, the difference in strength between the two seemed to be very wide. judging from her appearance, leng rongrong would definitely lose. however, lord rong¡¯s fans still believed in lord rong. true martial arts wasn¡¯t about who was tall, but about who was stronger. leng rongrong was obviously the one with the strongest kungfu. although she wasn¡¯t tall, she was definitely very powerful. the man looked at leng rongrong with some contempt. ¡± i¡¯m not like those trash opponents you had before. i¡¯m different from them. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded obediently. ¡°no one willugh at you if you admit defeat now.¡± the man continued. leng rongrong continued to nod, ¡± you¡¯re right, if you admit defeat now, no one willugh at you! ¡± the man was speechless. a trace of shock shed across his face, feeling that leng rongrong was simply too full of herself. ¡°do it. everyone, let¡¯s start.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°you first.¡± the man looked at leng rongrong in disdain. thinking that his opponent was such a woman, even if he won against her, it would not be glorious. instead, he would beughed at. he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. the rules of thispetition were not good at all. if you wanted topete, you should bepeting with an opponent who was on par with you. what was the point ofpeting with a woman? he even felt that it would be embarrassing if he won. leng rongrong acknowledged him once more. she did not hold back and put on her hood, suddenly attacking the man. the aura on her body grew, as if she had changed into another person in an instant. she attacked the man in an instant. because she was wearing a hood, most of leng rongrong¡¯s face was covered, and for a moment, she gave off apletely different feeling. she wasn¡¯t like leng rongrong anymore, but like another master, like a man. from the stands, there were already waves of cries of surprise. everyone was shouting and pping in excitement. ¡°great grandmaster windless is here!¡± ¡°oh my god, i¡¯m moved!¡± ¡± he¡¯s so handsome! i can¡¯t even tell that he¡¯s a girl! ¡± ¡± my lord rong, i can¡¯t take it anymore. my little heart can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡± ¡± i really like lord rong. i really like lord rong too much! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s master wufeng. it¡¯s really master wufeng. i know why everyone thinks that lord rong isn¡¯t master wufeng. look at him now. there¡¯s no trace of lord rong in master wufeng! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s an expert at this moment!¡± ¡°cool!¡± the shouting grew louder and louder. lord rong¡¯s opponent seemed to be stunned for a moment. unexpectedly, leng rongrong¡¯s aura waspletely different after she put on the hood, as if she had be a different person. however, he quickly reacted and took the blow. lord rong and he were fighting very intensely. Chapter 940 Chapter 940: lord fourth, what¡¯s so difficult about that? Trantor: 549690339 the man had originally looked down on leng rongrong, thinking that she was definitely not strong. even if she could make it to the third day of thepetition, she was definitely just lucky, and the opponents she had met before were trash. however, when they really started fighting, he realized that leng rongrong was actually this powerful. her attack was very sharp, without the slightest feeling of sloppiness. moreover, her strength was very strong. there was a huge natural difference in strength between men and women, and few men were stronger than women. the man took it for granted that leng rongrong¡¯s strength was definitely not greater than his. he even thought that leng rongrong¡¯s fist might be very light and could not hurt him, so he would not feel any pain. however, after he was punched twice by leng rongrong and felt that the teeth in his mouth had almost fallen out, he finally realized something. even though the other girls were not as good as the men, this girl in front of him was very unusual. she had calcted every move very urately. when she attacked, every move she made was extremely powerful. even if it was a feint, the next move would hit her vital points. immediately, the man became serious and did not dare to look down on leng rongrong. he started to fight leng rongrong with all his might, but when he really started to fight with all his might, the man realized that he was no longer as good as leng rongrong. following that, leng rongrong only used two to three moves to knock the man off the arena. ¡°wow!¡± there was a burst of cheers from the stands, followed by a round of warm apuse. at that moment, the sound of a helicopter came from above the ring. everyone looked up involuntarily and saw a helicopter hovering in the air. a man came down from the helicopter along a softdder, then handed a bouquet of ck roses to leng rongrong. leng rongrong looked in shock at shen yun, whose face was bruised and swollen. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? why is your face swollen?¡± although shen yun didn¡¯t care much about his appearance, because he was born good-looking, he even somewhat disliked his face, feeling that it didn¡¯t have any manliness, but he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to be pped in the face. but at this moment, shen yun was actually in a state of bruises, clearly having been beaten up. shen yun touched her swollen cheek and coldly snorted. ¡°hmph?¡± leng rongrong stared at shen yun, the corners of her mouth twitching. then, she felt the terrifying gaze from fourth master mo. lord rong, who had a strong desire to live, stuffed the rose back into shen yun¡¯s hand and then hurried her up the helicopterdder. ¡± let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. thanks, but i don¡¯t need flowers. you can give them to someone else! ¡± after saying that, lord rong jumped off the stage, not giving shen yun the chance to continue giving her flowers. she jumped up and down like a little rabbit that had seen its master, and ran towards fourth master mo. in an instant, leng rongrong rushed to the grandstand and sat beside lord fourth. seeing that lord fourth¡¯s face had turned slightly green, she hurriedly leaned over and gave him a kiss. ¡°hubby, i¡¯m not confiscating it! he was the one who wanted to give it to me, i don¡¯t need his flowers!¡± leng rongrong blinked. she knew that her husband¡¯s anger was probably reaching its limit. after all, she was a master without wind. she had answered questions until midnight yesterday, and that had already made lord fourth angry enough. lord fourth had been holding back his anger for the past two days and had not touched her because he was worried that she would be too tired from the torment and would not have the strength to deal with the opponent in thepetition. in the end, she was not afraid of using her energy to help her opponents answer their questions in the middle of the night. fourth master mo was indeed a little angry. after a few days of pent-up anger, a powerful love rival was about to emerge. it was one thing to have a love rival, but he felt that all of his wife¡¯s fans were her love rivals. this was simply too much. however, fourth master mo still felt a sense of happiness after being kissed by his wife. his originally gloomy mood was instantly filled with sunshine. lord rong heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her husband¡¯s expression had improved. ¡°just now, how many people from our dojo won?¡± leng rongrong asked. she was still very concerned about the situation. ¡°you¡¯re the first to win. ye ke should win soon. guan li will probably lose this round. chi ye will win too. du ruoruo has no chance.¡± fourth master mo gave a simple exnation of the situation. leng rongrong nodded. her own dojo was not bad, as half of the people could enter the finals. as for the other dojos, it would be good if they could get two or three people. then, the two of them watched the followingpetition together. just as lord fourth had guessed, the results of thepetition were as such. after thepetition ended, leng rongrong and fourth master mo sneaked away. after all, many people liked to pester lord rong and ask him all kinds of questions ever since they found out that he was great grandmaster windless. in order to avoid being entangled, lord fourth pulled lord rong away a few minutes earlier. because it was still early, the two of them went to the nearby streets for a walk. in a ce like J country, there were a few more interesting streets. leng rongrong and fourth master mo were like a couple as they strolled around. lord rong was very excited when she saw some delicious roadside stalls. on the other hand, fourth master mo rubbed his brows. he couldn¡¯t eat these things, and his stomach would definitely feel ufortable. moreover, these things were too unhygienic for him. ¡°stop eating. if you want to eat, go eat something clean.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°it looks delicious. i want to eat it.¡± lord rong said innocently, ¡± i¡¯ll just buy one, okay? just one!¡± lord rong raised a finger and said pitifully. ¡°alright, alright, i¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± lord fourth lost his temper instantly when he saw lord rong¡¯s expression. as long as lord rong showed an aggrieved expression, he would indulge her in everything. after buying some good food, leng rongrong was in a good mood. as she ate and walked, she suddenly saw two w machines. instantly, lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°do you want to go and catch two dolls?¡± it seemed like he had not caught a doll for a long time. ¡°isn¡¯t that too childish?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows when he saw the w machines, especially when he saw the group of little girls and boys. ¡°is it very fun?¡± lord rong looked up and blinked her beautiful eyes. ¡°you like it?¡± fourth master mo frowned. leng rongrong immediately nodded her head repeatedly. she lookedpletely different from the overbearing lord rong on the stage, and had the attitude of a little girl. lord fourth¡¯s heart instantly softened. ¡°then let¡¯s go y.¡± fourth master mo walked over to the w machine. seeing the crowd, he frowned, ¡± what do you want? i¡¯ll catch it for you. ¡± ¡°you know how to catch?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan in surprise. she thought he had never yed it before. fourth master mo nced at the young man beside him and snorted, ¡± what¡¯s so difficult about this! ¡± Chapter 941 Chapter 941: lord fourth, i pped myself in the face in front of my wife! Trantor: 549690339 fourth master mo exchanged a handful of game coins and began his w-hunting journey. looking at the young man beside him, the operation was very simple. fourth master mo thought that this thing was also very simple, so he began to make a move, saying that he wanted to catch a doll and give it to leng rongrong. ¡°which one do you like?¡± ¡°how about this one? this duck is very cute.¡± lord rong pointed at a duck and said. then, fourth master mo began to operate. lord fourth was dressed in a suit and had a strong aura around him. on the other hand, lord rong was dressed in a set of gray-ck sportswear, but her face was so beautiful that it seemed to be glowing. therefore, many people around them looked over. the boy next door, who was able to catch her easily, also looked over. ¡°he¡¯s so handsome!¡± when a few of the girls saw fourth master mo¡¯s face, they covered their faces and looked at him with red faces. the boys were staring at leng rongrong. although there were many beautiful girls here, leng rongrong¡¯s appearance seemed to overshadow all the other women. she was clearly wearing the darkest clothes, but her whole body seemed to be glowing. fourth master mo started to grab the doll. the people around them were all staring at them. leng rongrong was also looking at mo linyuan. she even asked in a low voice, ¡± do you know how to? ¡± her intuition told her that lord fourth might not know how to y w games. then, lord fourth felt that his wife was looking down on him. he snorted and said, ¡± of course i will. ¡± this kind of childish game was so simple that he could master it after watching it once. however, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, lord fourth¡¯s first attempt failed without catching any baby. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± no, it¡¯s fine. this is normal. we were so close. let¡¯s do it again. ¡± seeing fourth master mo¡¯s face suddenly turn ck, lord rong quicklyforted him and stuffed another coin into his hand before watching him make his move. fourth master mo continued to attack. the second time, fourth master mo failed perfectly. on the third attempt, fourth master mo failed again. fourth master mo stared at the w machine in anger. how could he not catch it? was there something wrong with the machine? was there a problem with his operation? the more he looked, the angrier he got. fourth master mo followed suit and grabbed at the air randomly. after about 20 to 30 times, fourth master mo still did not catch anything. leng rongrong held back herughter with much difficulty. she knew she shouldn¡¯tugh, but it was really funny. for most people, after so many attempts, even if they didn¡¯t know any techniques, they would be lucky enough to catch one. however, lord fourth was amazing. not only did he have no strength to speak of, but he also had no luck. he had not caught anything after such a long time. leng rongrong found it extremely funny. the surrounding people thought that lord fourth was finally going to catch the duck this time. in the end, the duck that he had caught fell down again. it clearly looked like he was about to use a big move, but after twenty to thirty times, lord fourth still did not catch anything. the surrounding onlookers finally couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°hahahaha!¡± ¡°i really can¡¯t take it anymore. how can someone be so unlucky!¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have any skills, but you don¡¯t even have luck?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve caught so many times, but i haven¡¯t caught a single doll!¡± ¡°hahaha, how tragic!¡± some of the boys and girls around themughed like crazy. there was also a rather good-looking girl who walked over to fourth master mo and asked enthusiastically, ¡± do you need help? your technique isn¡¯t up to par. as long as your technique is right, you will be able tond a hit with every w. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need to.¡± leng rongrong smiled at the girl and stood in front of lord fourth to protect him. the girl shrugged her shoulders and looked at fourth master mo. she was obviously not talking to leng rongrong, so she ignored her. fourth master mo nced at the girl before turning around coldly. he grabbed a random person and asked, ¡± where¡¯s the boss? ¡± ¡°boss?¡± ¡°where¡¯s the boss of these machines?¡± ¡°oh, over there.¡± fourth master mo directly walked towards the boss. the surrounding people all looked at fourth master mo in disbelief. ¡°he¡¯s not going to fight with the boss, right?¡± ¡°is it because you can¡¯t catch it, so you¡¯re dissatisfied with these machines and think that the boss did something to them?¡± ¡°that¡¯s a little too much. it¡¯s because i¡¯m not strong enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± there was a small discussion in the surroundings. leng rongrong didn¡¯t follow fourth master mo over. she only looked at the machine and frowned. was fourth master really unlucky, or was there something wrong with the machine? generally speaking, this kind of machine, even if it wasn¡¯t very good at catching, would have a chance of catching it. master rong frowned and started to put in the coins. the impressive boy beside her looked at leng rongrong. seeing that lord fourth was not around, he had the urge to flirt with lord rong. ¡°if your boyfriend doesn¡¯t know how to catch them, i¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll catch whatever you want, just once.¡± the boy said in high spirits. the other boys also came over and said that they could help leng rongrong. lord rong nced at the boys and said, ¡± no need. ¡± then, she began to operate the machine. for the first time, lord rong caught the duck she wanted. the second time, lord rong caught another doll. the third time, lord rong caught another cute doll. the fourth time, the fifth time, the sixth time ... after grabbing all the coins in her hand, lord rong calmly grabbed all the dolls in the machine under the dumbfounded gazes of the surrounding people. even though the angle was very tricky, and even the impressive boy next to him didn¡¯t think he should grab the doll, lord rong managed to do it. the doll machine was empty. after taking a look, lord rong went to exchange for a handful of coins. she started to grab other w machines. it didn¡¯t take long for leng rongrong to finish all the dolls from the machines, leaving not a single one behind. then, there was a pile of spoils in front of her. when the surrounding boys and girls saw this, they were all stunned. ¡°wow!¡± ¡± that¡¯s amazing! it¡¯s really unexpected! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s too strong! i can¡¯t evenpare to her!¡± the people around them started pping, they were all stunned by leng rongrong¡¯s performance. on the other side, lord fourth was already talking to the boss about buying all the w machines. he directly asked the boss how much they cost, and he bought them all. the boss was dumbfounded. then, he indicated that he wasn¡¯t selling these w machines. suddenly, there was a round of apuse. the two of them looked over at the same time and saw lord rong surrounded by a group of people. there was a mountain of children beside him, and the people around him were pping wildly. ¡°this, this is too powerful, right?¡± the owner looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction in horror, then walked towards her. fourth master mo also walked over. when he saw that his wife had been captured, his mouth twitched. he didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or depressed. his wife had actually done something that he couldn¡¯t do so perfectly. Chapter 942 Chapter 942: i love you Trantor: 549690339 ¡± that¡¯s incredible. you caught them all? ¡± the owner looked at the pile of dolls in front of leng rongrong and was extremely shocked. he had seen powerful girls before, but he had never seen one as powerful as this one. he had actually caught all of them. ¡°she didn¡¯t waste a single coin and took them all out!¡± someone beside him said, ¡± he¡¯s simply a god! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s too strong. how did she do it? she managed to grab it from such a difficult angle! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve always thought that i¡¯m already very powerful, but now i admit defeat. ¡± ¡± sister goddess, you¡¯re so pretty, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at operating! ¡± ¡°i love it!¡± there was a burst of exmations, and some people even surrounded leng rongrong and said, ¡± there¡¯s a lipsticks machine over there. sister goddess, do you want to try it? ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. fourth master mo was speechless ... he seemed to have lost face in front of his wife. of course, she was his wife anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter. fourth master mo nodded. he didn¡¯t buy any more machines. he followed his wife to the lipsticks machine, and the boss packed the dolls. after that, leng rongrong started to grab the lipsticks, and she emptied the lipstick machine in an instant. many girls around them were screaming. they were extremely envious. after all, many girls liked these lipsticks. unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t get their hands on them. after leng rongrong caught the lipstick, she nced at it. ¡± you can have it. ¡± she used all these lipsticks, but she didn¡¯t need them. then, she really gave all the lipsticks to the girls who were watching, and the girls screamed in excitement. ¡°wow, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°thank you!¡± ¡°i love it!¡± ¡± ¡°this is my favorite color number!¡± everyone received the lipsticks, each one more excited than the other. after that, leng rongrong saw the huge pile of dolls and felt a headache. she took her favorite duck and gave the rest away. fourth master mo watched from the side as many people received the dolls from master rong, but he did not receive anything. his face slowly darkened. ¡°where¡¯s mine?¡± lord fourth asked after lord rong had distributed all the dolls. ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment before looking at fourth master mo with suspicion. she thought that fourth master mo didn¡¯t need such a toy, so she only had the duck left and gave it away. she had never expected fourth master mo to suddenly ask her this. ¡± that kasaya! ¡± master rong rolled her eyes and handed the duck to fourth master mo, ¡± i¡¯ve specially left this for you! ¡± fourth master mo was speechless ... wasn¡¯t this for her? ¡°what¡¯s mine is yours, and what¡¯s yours is mine. so, this is ours!¡± ¡± i love you! ¡± lord rong said with a serious face. ¡°what did you just say?¡± ¡°argh, i said what¡¯s mine is yours, what¡¯s yours is mine!¡± ¡°thest sentence.¡± ¡°this is ours!¡± ¡°there¡¯s one more sentence.¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing else,¡± leng rongrong blinked twice. ¡± i¡¯m done. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was dark. lord rongughed and whispered into fourth master mo¡¯s ear, ¡± i love you. ¡± with these three words, lord fourth¡¯s heart seemed to bloom with flowers, and all his gloominess was swept away. the gift was not important. what was important was that his wife loved him. when she returned to the hotel that day, she found anotherrge group of people waiting for leng rongrong. leng rongrong and fourth master mo were almost stopped outside and couldn¡¯t go in. it was tang luo who thought of a way and got a dress for master rong to change into. then, he sneaked into the hotel while no one was paying attention. the next day was the first round of the finals. because leng rongrong had amazed everyone for three consecutive days, and everyone knew that she was a great grandmaster, windless, almost no one looked down on her. everyone felt that leng rongrong was a dark horse. although she was young and was a girl, she was very likely to fight her way to first ce. the dragon tiger dojo was the most interesting to watch in thispetition. in the past few years, they had not been qualified to ept the invitation of the martial artspetition. unexpectedly, this time, they were the school with the most finalists. especially leng rongrong and ye kouke, both of whom could be said to be extremely powerful. he had a chance to enter the top three. other than a few seniors who weren¡¯t easy to deal with, the rest of the contestants posed no pressure to them at all. thepetition officially began. this time, leng rongrong was paired up with a senior in his forties. he was the coach of a martial arts school in country M. it was said that he was very strong. leng rongrong had heard of him before, but it was her first time meeting him. this senior did not look down on leng rongrong at all. when he faced leng rongrong, both of them were very focused. it was obvious that they both regarded each other as their opponents. ¡°senior, please give me your guidance.¡± leng rongrong bowed. the senior opposite him also nodded. after that, the two of them began to fight. this time, leng rongrong chose to take the initiative to attack. after all, she had met a real opponent. she could not let her guard down even a little. once she let her guard down, she might bepletely crushed. although many people called her a martial grandmaster because of her name windless, she was not a real martial grandmaster. although her kung fu wasn¡¯t weak, it wasn¡¯t at the level of a grandmaster. at most, he was not weak. therefore, when she faced a real expert, she actually felt a little guilty. leng rongrong broke out in a cold sweat, but the spectators were all very excited. both she and her opponent had brought out their powerful strength. therefore, the martial artspetition in the ring could be said to be very intense. that kind of killing made people¡¯s blood boil. many people were cheering for leng rongrong, but there were also many who were shouting for each other. in the end, leng rongrong won by a narrow margin. everyone gave him a standing ovation again. leng rongrong exchanged a few words with her opponent. she felt that she had won this time all by luck. her opponent, however, gave leng rongrong a few words of encouragement, saying that leng rongrong was the most talented girl he had ever seen, and that if she practiced hard, she would be very powerful. leng rongrong smiled guiltily. she was indeed very talented, and herprehension was also extremely good. that was why everyone trusted great grandmaster windless so much. however, there was a problem. she had not been training much recently. she didn¡¯t even train during the few days of thepetition. when it came to practicing martial arts, one would fall behind if they didn¡¯t advance. if they didn¡¯t train for a long time, they would regress. in fact, she had not improved at all. she had been regressing. if she could continue to train, she would definitely be much stronger than she was now. after he got off the stage, he watched the match for a while. this time, other than leng rongrong, only ye kexin and chi ye from the dragon tiger dojo had won. there were a few others with different facial features who won by one each. the final match would be held the next day. in the final match, there was a possibility that people from their own dojos would be drawn to fight together, so they were very nervous. Chapter 943 Chapter 943: lord fourth, your wife is in trouble! Trantor: 549690339 the next day, the final round of the finals. as the remaining yers were all experts, and it was the final round, the audience was very excited and looking forward to it. leng rongrong¡¯s state of mind was as calm as ever. perhaps it was because it was thest match, leng rongrong felt very rxed. this time, her opponent was not from her own martial arts school. it was the ace of a martial arts school in country T. it was said that he was already 60 years old but very strong. he had won first ce several times. leng rongrong felt the pressure the moment she entered the ring. she could clearly feel that her opponent was very powerful. that kind of aura was not something that an ordinary contestant couldpare to. leng rongrong nodded at the other party. she felt that it would be extremely difficult for her to win this time. ¡°isn¡¯t this that ¡®you¡¯?¡± in the stands, the 19 big shots sitting at the back of the fan group had already started discussing. ¡± this is troublesome. how could our young miss ¡®opponent be him? if i had known earlier, i would have done something and let our young miss change her opponent! ¡± ¡± this old man is very difficult to deal with. his fist technique is very insidious. don¡¯t be fooled by his old appearance, his kung fu is really powerful! ¡± ¡°should we help the young miss?¡± ¡± idiot, this is apetition, not anything else. helping the young miss and then letting her be used of cheating? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, thispetition can only be on the young miss¡± own! i hope the young miss can win!¡± ¡°the young miss has always been so powerful. she will definitely win.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think we should hope for victory. it¡¯s fine as long as the young miss isn¡¯t injured. that old thing likes to y dirty tricks. many of his previous opponents were seriously injured and died.¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°then our young miss is in grave danger!¡± ¡± let¡¯s observe the situation first. if it really doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll use hidden weapons to protect the young miss! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the point of thepetition? our lives are the most important!¡± xuanyuan nantian, who was at the front, had the same mentality as the 19 big shots. when he saw that leng rongrong¡¯s opponent was this old man, he frowned. the girl beside him kept shouting, ¡± lord rong is first! lord rong will definitely be first!¡± xuanyuan nantian nced at the girl. ¡± that old man is very powerful! ¡± ¡°no matter how powerful he is, he can¡¯t be as powerful as my lord rong! that old man has one foot in the coffin. how powerful can he be?¡± the girl said without any trace of politeness. xuanyuan nantian was speechless. if the old man heard this, he would probably die of anger. why didn¡¯t you shout louder? if the old man was angered to death, his precious daughter would win! ¡°good luck, lord rong!¡± the girl continued to cheer. xuanyuan nantian took a look and confirmed that she was a true fan. he had been shouting for a few days, and his throat was hoarse. she had even saved all of rongrong¡¯s videos and sent them to him yesterday. ¡°uncle, you shout too. we¡¯ll cheer for rongrong together! shout louder, rongrong can hear you, she¡¯ll be happy to hear you!¡± the girl looked at xuanyuan nantian after shouting a few times. ¡± i know that you must be very excited right now. your heart must be surging with waves, right? ¡± xuanyuan nantian was speechless. in fact, it was not that exaggerated, although he was a little excited to see his daughter¡¯s game. however, it didn¡¯t have to be to the point of shouting. he felt that he was too old and wasn¡¯t suitable for such crazy shouting. e on, shout!¡± the girl shouted at xuanyuan nantian. after a while, she suddenly took out a high-pitched speaker and handed it to xuanyuan nantian. ¡± uncle, there¡¯s no sound when you shout. i¡¯ll give you my secret weapon. use it to shout and lord rong will definitely see you! ¡± xuanyuan nantian trembled as he took the high-pitched horn. he was shocked. ¡°shout.¡± the girl said. xuanyuan nantian held a high-pitched speaker and carefully shouted. his voice was the loudest in the audience. the neen big shots in thest row staggered and almost fell off their chairs. ¡°f * ck. it sounds like the boss¡¯s voice!¡± ¡°the boss is using a high-pitched horn! how exaggerated!¡± ¡± she¡¯s my precious daughter after all. has anyone ever seen boss do such a thing? ¡± ¡± ¡± idiot, if you shout and the boss finds out, we¡¯ll be done for! ¡± ...... leng rongrong had not even started when she heard the cheers from the ring. she looked up and saw a middle-aged man holding a high-pitched speaker cheering for her. leng rongrong was speechless. did she still have such crazy middle-aged male fans? however, this uncle was quite cool, especially when he was cheering for her. leng rongrong smiled at xuanyuan nantian. she did not recognize at all that this uncle was actually her biological father. as for the father, when he found out that his daughter was smiling at him, his heart almost melted. he almost cried out, but after holding it in for a long time, he calmly said to leng rongrong with a high-pitched speaker, ¡± the opponent is very strong, you must be careful! ¡± leng rongrong made an ¡°i know¡± gesture. then, she officially started fighting with the opponent in front of her. the opponent was indeed very powerful. every move was very vicious. leng rongrong had never met such a ruthless opponent. almost every move was aimed at a vital point, and some of them were very wretched. it would be fine if the opponent was a man, but this old man in front of him actually wanted to touch his chest. such a dirty move. it was no wonder that although this old man had won first ce before, his reputation had never been good. leng rongrong felt that if it were not for her swift and violent movements, she would have been touched all over by this old man. she didn¡¯t know that this could be done in apetition. ¡± we¡¯re fighting in the arena right now. aren¡¯t your moves a little too dirty? ¡± leng rongrong finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. as she dodged, she asked, ¡± can¡¯t we have a properpetition? ¡± ¡°as long as i can win, i don¡¯t care what technique it is. why? you¡¯re scared? if you¡¯re scared, then admit defeat.¡± the old man sneered,pletely disapproving. leng rongrong: ¡± wow, you¡¯ve refreshed my vision. you¡¯re really too perverted! ¡± ¡°hmph, winning is a skill.¡± as he said that, the old man started to touch his chest again. ¡± f * ck, i didn¡¯t have much fighting spirit at first, but if you say that, i don¡¯t want you to win at all! ¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath. she didn¡¯t n to win, but after finding out that her opponent was such a person, she really wanted to kick him t. at the same time, lord fourth¡¯s face was dark from the stands. the man next door was still jabbering on. ¡± f * ck, this old man is a pervert. wow, your wife is in trouble. she¡¯s going to be touched! ¡± f * ck, he even dared to touch his butt. f * ck, directly touch his chest? is hepeting in martial arts or ying dirty?¡± Chapter 944 Chapter 944: lord rong was forced into a corner Trantor: 549690339 ¡± f * ck, i think your wife will be touched sooner orter. you might as well admit defeat! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s true. you should talk to your wife! ¡± the man next door kept talking as he watched. he would even grab fourth master mo¡¯s shoulder from time to time, warning him to be more alert. ¡± he¡¯s too perverted. if he continues like this, he¡¯ll be touched sooner orter. this old thing¡¯s kung fu is very good and he¡¯s won first ce a few times. his previous opponents were all men, so i didn¡¯t see that he was so perverted. now that he had met a female opponent, he was actually so wretched. the key is that there¡¯s no rule in thepetition that doesn¡¯t allow him to touch anything he wants, so he can touch whatever he wants!¡± ¡°brother, you¡¯re in trouble.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face had already turned extremely ck. he turned his head to look at the man¡¯s hand, ¡± let go. ¡± the man next door was shocked. he quickly retracted his hand and said seriously, ¡± i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. besides, i touched you, not your wife. ¡± on the other side, tang luo and quan yu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡± f * ck, this old thing is too shameless. he actually wanted to touch our young madam! ¡± ¡± young madam, you can do it! throw him into outer space! ¡± ¡°how can there be such a shameless person? young madam, torture him to death!¡± quan yu and tang luo both stood up at the same time, extremely furious. at the same time, some of the girls in the stands and all of lord rong¡¯s fans stood up. when everyone saw that the old man actually wanted to use such a wretched method to win against lord rong, one was more angry than the other. many people even scolded the organizer. how could there be someone with such a bad character in thepetition? at such an old age, did he even have any sense of shame? he actually treated people like this. everyone was scolding him. on the arena, leng rongrong and the old man were evenly matched. leng rongrong was on guard against the old man¡¯s hand, and the old man used all kinds of wretched means to provoke leng rongrong. lord rong even suspected that if this old man couldn¡¯t beat her, he would suddenly take off his pants and provoke her ... what a bloodypetition, how could there be such an old thing. she had predicted that she would encounter a very powerful opponent, but she had never expected that she would encounter such a disgusting old man ... he was actually so shameless. leng rongrong was almost touched by the old man several times, and she quickly dodged in fear. lord fourth, who was in the stands, could no longer bear it. xuanyuan nantian and the others were in the same situation. they gritted their teeth and looked at the old man. if looks could kill, this old man would have died 10000 times. however, looks couldn¡¯t kill people, and in the middle of apetition, outsiders couldn¡¯t interfere. everyone could only pray that leng rongrong would quickly torture this old man to death, and not let him take advantage of them. even thementator didn¡¯t know how to exin at this moment. after a long time, he could only say that the old man¡¯s method was a little unique. he actually wanted to win against lord rong with such a low-ss method. ¡± ... i wonder who will win under such a terrifying attack, lord rong or the old man. ¡± leng rongrong was fully focused, she could not let her guard down at all. because this old man was really too wretched. he wanted to touch her every time, first her chest, then her butt, and then her thighs ... leng rongrong¡¯s brows were tightly locked together. she seized every opportunity to attack this old man, and her attacks were also very fierce. as wretched as the old man was, his kung fu was not weak, so it was quite difficult for leng rongrong to attack him. she was unable to hurt the old man, and the two of them were in a state of anxiety. in the end, leng rongrong had still underestimated this old man¡¯s vileness. since he couldn¡¯t beat leng rongrong, he started to make all sorts of dirty jokes. they said that they had imagined leng rongrong naked ... hearing this, leng rongrong¡¯s scalp went numb and she cursed in anger. the audience on the grandstand could not hear what the old man was saying. everyone only saw leng rongrong¡¯s face change, and the way she looked at her opponent was full of disbelief. thementator heard it, so his face kept changing. then, he began to exin, ¡± this old man is indeed not an ordinary person. this time, he started a war of words again and began to use all kinds of jokes to influence his opponent. it seems that as long as he does this, he will win ... this is the most unique way of fighting that i¡¯ve seen for the first time in my life ... ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really yingluo.¡± leng rongrong was so angry that sheughed. she turned to thementator and asked, ¡± can i use a needle to prick his mouth? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± thementator was also stunned for a moment. ¡± well, the rules of thepetition state that weapons are not allowed. i¡¯m afraid needles won¡¯t work.¡± even though he really hoped that the old man leng rongrong had stabbed would not be able to speak. ¡°alright, then i won¡¯t use the needle!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she suddenly attacked the old man. she was probably really angered and exploded right away. she attacked so madly that the old man did not even have the time to tell dirty jokes. then, she raised her leg and kicked the old man¡¯s mouth with her shoe. this time, lord rong kicked the old man¡¯s jaw until it dislocated. ¡°wow, well done!¡± ¡°this wretched old thing, i¡¯ll just kick him to death!¡± ¡°lord rong, cripple him so that he won¡¯t harm others in the future!¡± ¡°lord rong, you can do it! you¡¯re the best!¡± everyone shouted loudly, cheering for leng rongrong. the old man was unable to speak after being kicked. he was so angry that he reached out his hands to grab leng rongrong¡¯s chest. leng rongrong dodged it in a sh. she looked at the old man in disgust, then attacked even more fiercely. she just wanted to kill this damned old man in a second. everyone below the stage was cheering wildly. ¡°go, lord rong!¡± ¡°lord rong is awesome!¡± ¡°lord rong, kill her in seconds!¡± just as leng rongrong was about to kick the old man off the stage, he suddenly reached out and touched his pants ... leng rongrong was speechless. she was just guessing. he wouldn¡¯t really take off his pants, would he? damn, could it be that her opponent was also a pervert? f * ck! leng rongrong felt as if her three views were shattered. she had the impulse to facepalm. she was starting to regret participating in thispetition. leng rongrong exploded when she saw the old man¡¯s wretched action. without saying a word, she took advantage of this opportunity to rush up and kick the man away! the moment the old man flew down from the ring, his unzipped pants slipped down, and then his pants flew off ... many of the girls on the stage covered their faces. leng rongrong turned her head away. fortunately, she did not see it, otherwise she would have the urge to poke her eyes out. ¡°we won!¡± ¡°lord rong has surprised us once again!¡± leng rongrong took off her shoes and threw the pair of shoes away. he despised the fact that he had used this shoe to kick the old man. Chapter 945 Chapter 945: as expected of a woman Trantor: 549690339 just as lord rong was about to leave the ring barefooted, a tall figure approached him. then, lord fourth stretched out his hands. ¡°hubby!¡± as soon as master rong saw fourth master mo, she smiled sweetly and threw herself into her husband¡¯s arms. in the stands, there was an instant burst of exmations. ¡°wow!¡± ¡°what a great contrast!¡± when they were fighting on the stage, lord rong gave off an extremely powerful and terrifying aura. however, when she was in fourth master mo¡¯s arms, she seemed to have turned into another little girl. leng rongrong was carried away by lord fourth. below the ring, the old man was lying on the ground. it looked like he had been kicked hard by master rong, so he curled up and didn¡¯t get up for a long time. half of his body was naked, and he looked extremely disgusting and wretched. just as he was about to look for his pants to wear, his pants suddenly caught fire. at the same time, in the stands, xuanyuan nantian snorted coldly, ¡± trash, he should be castrated! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s so disgusting. how can there be such a person? how can they use such underhanded means in such a formalpetition? ¡± the girl next door snorted. ¡± fortunately, our lord rong is strong enough. otherwise, it would be so disgusting that it¡¯s hard to imagine! ¡± xuanyuan nantian suddenly took out a slingshot from his pocket. the girl next door was speechless. ¡°wow, uncle, what is this? what are you doing?¡± ¡°you¡¯d better not look.¡± as he spoke, xuanyuan nantian took out a small bullet and aimed it at the old man. at the same time, at the back of the stands, a group of big shots also took out their own hidden weapons and aimed at the wretched old man. in just an instant, the old man was beaten up badly and let out a blood-curdling scream. ¡± ah, it hurts! who is it? who is hitting me?! ¡± ¡± my pants! who burned my pants?! ¡± at this time, the old man knew that he was embarrassed. he stood up and covered his front and back with his hands. he looked at the people in the stands. many people in the stands were looking at him and taking videos of him. ¡°he can¡¯t beat others, so he used such a dirty trick to let the whole world see him!¡± ¡°this kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve to be human!¡± ¡°throw him out of thepetition ground!¡± everyone was scolding the old man. they all felt that he was too perverted. lord rong was in lord fourth¡¯s arms and was sitting on hisp to watch thepetition. she saw that lord fourth¡¯s face was still dark throughout the whole process and whispered, ¡± don¡¯t be angry. he didn¡¯t touch me. i touched his shoes and i threw them away! ¡± the man next door gave leng rongrong a thumbs up. ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re not simple!¡± ¡°i admire you!¡± ¡°by the way, what did that old man say to you on the stage just now? you¡¯ve kicked his face to the side.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. all vulgar words. it was disgusting to think about it, especially when these words came from an old man¡¯s mouth. ¡°nothing, just some ear-polluting words. it¡¯s better not to listen.¡± leng rongrong deliberately yed it down, and then secretly peeked at her husband¡¯s face. alright, lord fourth¡¯s face was very ck. speaking of this, his face turned even darker. she recalled that lord fourth knew a little about lip-reading, so he must have heard the old thing¡¯s filthynguage. leng rongrong was speechless. after leng rongrong rested for a while in the stands, she went up to the ring for thest round of thepetition. this time, lord rong¡¯s opponent was one of his own, ye kexin. because she won against ye koujing, she won again without any suspense. the final results of thepetition were out. leng rongrong won first ce, ye kexin second ce, and a guy from another martial arts school won third ce. leng rongrong felt that luck yed a big part in this oue. however, at least their dojo won first and second ce. no matter what, it was a good result. they didn¡¯te here in vain. this match was not in vain. the top three winners would receive prizes, and the organizers would help to promote the top three dojos. the top ten also had the opportunity to promote their dojos. therefore, the top ten were quite happy. after receiving the award, leng rongrong and the others were ready to leave. in the end, lord rong was stopped by a group of people from the imperial family¡¯s martial arts school. huangfu shen¡¯s face was still swollen. he looked at leng rongrong angrily and said, ¡± you b * tch, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? dad, it¡¯s her. it must be the group of people she hired to beat me up.¡± ¡°what¡¯s that group of people?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows, then her eyes widened. ¡± that group of people took you away that day, was it to beat you up? ¡± leng rongrong held back herughter. she felt that huangfu shen was too pitiful to have been beaten up like this. ¡°you still dare tough at me? if it wasn¡¯t you, who would beat me up!¡± huangfu shen huffed. ¡± it¡¯s all because of you, you b * tch! ¡± ¡°why must it be me? did you do something wrong to me that i ordered people to beat you up? there¡¯s a cause for everything, so you¡¯re the one who did something to let me down first?¡± leng rongrong put on an innocent face. ¡± in that case, even if i get someone to beat you up, it¡¯s only right, right? besides, i don¡¯t think i hired anyone to beat you up.¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, huangfu shen was tongue-tied and could not speak for a moment. huangfu shen¡¯s father nced at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± is he one of your men? ¡± ¡°of course not.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± if i wanted to beat someone up, would i need help? ¡± huangfu shen¡¯s father seemed to agree with him. he didn¡¯t say anything and looked at huangfu shen. ¡°dad. you and i think it¡¯s her! she¡¯s doing this on purpose!¡± huangfu shen said angrily, ¡± don¡¯t think that you¡¯re amazing just because you got two ces. it must be because you snatched them from us. they were originally our people! ¡± ¡°but they are no longer your people. it¡¯s useless to say more.¡± leng rongrong nodded at old man huangfu, then turned around and left. huangfu shen and old man huangfu were both furious. only the two of them made it into the top ten, but not the top three. the imperial martial arts school that used to be so arrogant in the capital was now not as good as a broken martial arts school that had no one before. the dragon tiger dojo hadpletely crushed them. the key was that his son had been beaten up, and he had no way to deal with it. leng rongrong¡¯s mouth was so sharp that she really couldn¡¯t win against him. ¡°the future is long.¡± the old man huangfu said, ¡± shen ¡®er, don¡¯t be anxious. ¡± as they walked out of the stadium, a group of people suddenly started walking towards leng rongrong one by one. then, one after another, ck roses were stuffed into leng rongrong¡¯s hands without any exnation. in just a few minutes, leng rongrong was already holding a big bouquet of ck roses in her hands. after the crowd had cleared, shen yun walked over with a bouquet of ck roses. ¡± congrattions on getting first ce. you¡¯re indeed my woman. ¡± ¡°are you blind or deaf? she¡¯s my woman.¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows, ¡± stop dreaming in broad daylight. ¡± Chapter 946 Chapter 946: the world¡¯s richest man with a monthly pocket money of 300 Trantor: 549690339 shen yun ignored mo linyuan, his eyes staring straight at leng rongrong in front of him, and then said very affectionately, ¡± be good,e back to my side after you¡¯ve had enough. ¡± you and i are on the same path. they are not from the same world as you.¡± leng rongrong had goosebumps all over her body. at the side, fourth master mo rubbed the space between his brows. he had an urge to beat shen yun up. however, he still held back and looked at his wife beside him. ¡°shen yun, i¡¯ve clearly said that i¡¯m not on the same path as you, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at shen yun and said, ¡± haven¡¯t you been tortured enough by me? i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯ve already turned over a new leaf! i just want to be with the person i love and my family. i have a husband and a son. i¡¯m very happy and i enjoy my life now.¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re not happy.¡± that¡¯s just an illusion. you¡¯re truly happy when you¡¯re with me. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so stubborn!¡± master rong had a headache. ¡°this is called a deep love.¡± shen yun¡¯s eyes were very straightforward. ¡°i¡¯m done.¡± leng rongrong threw the ck rose in her hand back into shen yun¡¯s arms. ¡± don¡¯t give me ck flowers anymore! ¡± i¡¯m not a demon, and i don¡¯t belong to you! i¡¯m all he has.¡± after saying that, lord rong leaned into lord fourth¡¯s arms and kissed him. shen yun looked at leng rongrong with a shocked expression. ¡± you, you¡¯re not allowed to kiss him! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll kiss you!¡± leng rongrong kissed her again, then felt the back of her head being held by lord fourth. he lowered his head and deepened the kiss. he sucked hard, kissing her until her lips and tongue were a little numb. ¡°aooo!¡± shen yun hugged her hair and let out a miserable cry. she actually kissed him in front of him! the two of them were actually kissing in front of him! at the back, tang luo and butler quan had just arrived when they saw the scene of fourth master mo and the young madam kissing ... the two of them were shocked. ¡± dog food ... ¡± tang luo sighed. ¡± lord fourth and young madam have been going overboard recently. they¡¯re always showing off their love. it¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t bring us to catch the dolls yesterday, but now you¡¯re kissing in broad daylight.¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s too much.¡± butler quan nodded. after shen yun wailed for a long time, she threw away the ck rose in her hand and turned to leave as if she had been greatly stimted. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders helplessly. fourth master mo wrapped his arm around his wife¡¯s waist and stared in the direction that shen yun had left. he fell into silence, his eagle-like eyes carrying a hint of coldness. ...... that night, due to the dragon tiger dojo¡¯s rather good results, the group of people prepared to go out for a good meal. leng rongrong had asked ye bixiu to choose the location. it was in a very good chinese restaurant near the hotel. after everyone entered the private room, they started to toast to lord rong. lord rong won so beautifully that everyone was very happy. ¡°it¡¯s just luck. everyone still has to work hard. our dojo¡¯s reputation has already been established. the next thing to do is to run it well and train hard.¡± leng rongrong said to everyone, then raised her ss to toast everyone. after drinking only one ss of wine, lord fourth did not allow lord rong to drink anymore. those who wanted to propose another toast were all sent flying back by lord fourth¡¯s terrifying aura. although she was craving for wine, lord rong did not drink much because lord fourth was beside her. however, lord rong was still quite happy. especially when she thought of shen yun. she thought about how she used to hang out with shen yun and how her life was a mess. now, she waspletely different from the past. she was seriously trying to enter the entertainment industry and had such a handsome husband. she also had a cute baby son, little nan yu. he felt that his life was veryplete. with that thought, lord rong tilted her head and looked at lord fourth without blinking. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± fourth master mo was a little confused. ¡°in charge of money.¡± lord rong recalled this matter. she had to manage her husband¡¯s money and give him pocket money. the feeling of being someone¡¯s wife and being in charge of the family¡¯s finances was different from the feeling of managing apany. managing her husband¡¯s money seemed to make her more excited. she felt as if her husband waspletely under her control. yes, very good! fourth master mo smiled lovingly. then, in front of everyone in the martial arts school, he handed his card and wallet to lord rong. lord rong took the wallet and smiled with her beautiful eyes that were as beautiful as crescent moons. after she kept it, she used her phone to transfer 300 yuan to fourth master mo. ¡°here¡¯s your pocket money.¡± lord rong blinked, his eyes sparkling like stars. fourth master mo epted the money that lord rong had transferred. when he saw the 300 yuan, he didn¡¯t get angry. he still had a smile on his face, a doting smile. it was as if he would be happy even if his wife only gave him thirty cents as pocket money. ¡°how much pocket money did the young madam give?¡± someone asked out of curiosity. ¡± it should be at least a hundred thousand or a million. after all, our chief is so rich! ¡± ¡°i think ten million a month.¡± ¡± how is that enough? if we don¡¯t spend a hundred million, we won¡¯t be worthy of our status! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so happy. if only my wife was as generous as her. she used to give me 500 yuan a month. now that i¡¯m earning more, my pocket money hasn¡¯t increased. it¡¯s still 500 yuan! ¡± ¡°then i¡¯m better than you. i have six hundred!¡± ¡± it seems like i¡¯m still the luckiest. i have a thousand, and i love my wife! ¡± ¡± mr. mo is someone we can¡¯t get even if we envy him! ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly, then stared at mo linyuan, waiting for him to reveal how much pocket money lord rong had given them. ¡°three hundred.¡± lord fourth said calmly. ¡°what!¡± everyone gasped in shock and looked at mo linyuan with a strange expression. is mr. mo joking? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s probably just joking because he¡¯s worried that he¡¯ll hurt us, right?¡± ¡± mr. mo, you¡¯ve really gone too far with your jokes. ¡± ¡°how can it be 300? 300 an hour?¡± tang luo and butler quan obviously didn¡¯t believe it either. then, tang luo nudged butler quan, who was sitting next to lord fourth, to let butler quan see if it was three hundred yuan. butler quan leaned his head over, and lord fourth turned his phone around to show it to him. after that, butler quan saw that lord rong had indeed transferred 300 yuan to lord fourth on his phone. butler quan turned around and nodded at tang luo. ¡°it¡¯s really three hundred?¡± tang luo¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. he stared at fourth master mo and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± a month? ¡± fourth master mo nodded his head, still in a good mood. he was probably the only man in the world who could still be so happy even though his wife was in charge of his money and only gave him 300 yuan as pocket money. the world¡¯s richest man only had 300 yuan of pocket money a month, and this rich man was actually so happy as if he had found a treasure. Chapter 947 Chapter 947: chapter 948-secretly meeting shen yun Trantor: 549690339 ¡± one month. is that a problem? ¡± leng rongrong looked at tang luo and asked. ¡°no, of course there¡¯s no problem. i¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± tang luo said in all seriousness. it was not like he was going to spend 300 yuan a month. it was the young master¡¯s business and had nothing to do with him. at this moment, special assistant tang did not know how naive his thoughts were. if their young master was poor, could they still be rich? he was freeloading off her, and he even wanted the most expensive one ... it was a pity that lord fourth had already taken away all of their sries before they could even spend them. ¡°is there a problem?¡± after lord rong finished asking tang luo, she turned to lord fourth, who was beside her. ¡± i heard that some people earn 300 yuan a month and can even save money to buy a ne for their wives! ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. fourth master mo nodded, ¡± that¡¯s enough. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± lord rong rested his chin on his hand. his eyes were like crescent moons, shining with starlight. the rest of the people at the table obviously didn¡¯t expect that the great lord rong, who owned more than half of the capital, would only give her husband 300 yuan as pocket money. most importantly, lord rong was rich, and so was mr. mo ... were all rich people so stingy? that wasn¡¯t right. when chief rong was in the dojo, he was very generous to them. he bought the best things and even increased their sries. yet, she was actually this stingy towards mr. mo? everyone looked at mo linyuan sympathetically, wondering if mr. mo was an idiot. he was so happy with such a small amount of pocket money. in the midst of everyone¡¯s shock, the meal was finally over. after dinner, the group of people returned to the hotel. ¡°i want to go out for a while.¡± leng rongrong said to mo linyuan, ¡± i have something to discuss with ace. ¡± leng rongrong was actually feeling a little guilty. although she had an appointment with ace, she was actually not there to look for him. she wanted to have a chat with shen yun. shen yun had news about mo ling ¡®er. she knew that mo ling¡¯ er was very important to lord fourth, so she wanted to help her find out. fourth master mo nced at leng rongrong. leng rongrong walked to the window and pointed downstairs. there was a car parked downstairs. ace leaned against the car, raised his head, and waved. ¡°yes.¡± fourth master mo nodded his head. leng rongrong immediately changed into afortable outfit, then flew downstairs. mo linyuan stood by the window and watched as leng rongrong got into ace¡¯s car, then left in ace¡¯s car. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes darkened as he pinched the space between his eyebrows. then, he made a phone call. after leng rongrong got into ace¡¯s car, ace asked, ¡± rong, are you really going to look for shen yun? doesn¡¯t your husband know?¡± ¡± he knows that he probably won¡¯t let me go, so i¡¯ll seal your mouth. ¡± leng rongrong nced at ace. ¡± shen yun has the information i want. i¡¯ll negotiate with him. ¡± ¡°but what if he detained you and didn¡¯t let youe back? what would you do?¡± as ace drove, he said, ¡± it¡¯s not that i want to say this, but shen yun is capable of doing anything. it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. he¡¯s quite a rascal. ¡± ¡°he can¡¯t hold me back. i know shen yun¡¯s family better than he does.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± have you forgotten how long i¡¯ve been at his ce? ¡± ¡°okay ... but i still don¡¯t feel at ease.¡± ¡°then you¡¯ll apany me?¡± lord rong smiled. ¡± if you dare, then apany me. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t dare to.¡± ace cowered instantly. ¡± at most, i¡¯ll wait for you in the car from afar. i don¡¯t want to provoke shen yun, this lunatic ... ¡± ¡°then wait for me in the car.¡± leng rongrong patted ace¡¯s shoulder. the car quickly arrived at a manor in the suburbs. it was a very beautiful manor. flowers were in full bloom, and the world was filled with ck roses. this pervert, shen yun, loved this kind of dark stuff the most. all the nts in his manor were this kind of dark and swarthy thing. at night, it looked dark and strange. ¡°ahem, can i stop here?¡± ace was already a little afraid to continue going in. ¡± i heard that the courtyard of shen yun¡¯s vi is full of white bones. is this true? ¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± won¡¯t you know once we go in and take a look? ¡± ¡°if they are all bones, i¡¯m afraid i will be one of them. i don¡¯t want to be shen yun¡¯s demon flower¡¯s nourishment at all.¡± ¡°ace, you¡¯re such a coward!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a bad thing to be a taxi. in critical moments, taxi can save your life! if you ask me, you shouldn¡¯t look for shen yun. if shen yun really detained you and made you the wife of a bandit, you would be crying.¡± ¡°ai, aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much? can i be held by shen yun? i¡¯m the one who threw him into the sea and forced him to flee for many years. he once fell into my hands.¡± ¡°he was easy to fool back then. do you think he¡¯s still that easy to fool now?¡± the corner of ace¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± don¡¯t you feel that he¡¯s be even more terrifying after he returned? ¡± ¡°did i?¡± ¡°there is.¡± ¡°he can¡¯t eat me either!¡± ¡°no, he can! have you forgotten that he is the shen family¡¯s pervert? if you can¡¯t satisfy him, it¡¯s not impossible for him to chop you up and eat you.¡± ¡°what you said is a little scary.¡± ¡°it¡¯s right to be cautious. so, retreat?¡± ace blinked. ¡± i¡¯m doing this for your own good. i¡¯m trying to persuade you so nicely. you should believe me. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not worried about me. you¡¯re worried about yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± leng rongrong nced at ace. ¡± when did you be my fourth master¡¯s man? when did he bribe you?¡± ace: ¡± cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. ¡± ¡°it really is?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°can i be bribed?¡± ace snorted. ¡± he only promised to give me a big business deal. i¡¯m just helping my business partner to look after his wife.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. jumping out of the car, leng rongrong walked directly to shen yun¡¯s house. under the night sky, the cold wind blew, and the surrounding ck nts rustled. soon, master rong stood in front of shen yun¡¯s vi. this ce didn¡¯t change much from before. in front of the vi, there were skeletons everywhere, just like the rumors said ... of course, shen yun did not really bury many dead people at the entrance. these skeletons were all fake and were just decorations. there were many corpses hanging on the trees in the yard. although they were fake, they looked very real. anyone who got close to them would be frightened. leng rongrong was familiar with everything here, so she was not afraid at all. she even kicked away a skull that was blocking her way. then, an angry dog¡¯s bark was suddenly heard from the direction the skull was flying. then, a very strong-looking pit bull suddenly ran out, baring its teeth. it didn¡¯t see who it was, but it was barking very angrily. Chapter 948 Chapter 948: shen kongkong, as a dog, do you recognize people by their appearance? Trantor: 549690339 the pit bull¡¯s head seemed to have a big bump, and it rushed to leng rongrong angrily. following that, the dog bit leng rongrong¡¯s leg without even lifting its head. leng rongrong was speechless. she lifted her leg and kicked the dog¡¯s mouth. then, the dog was sent flying. ¡± wuli, wuli, wuli! ¡± the pit bull pitifully fell a few meters away. it probably didn¡¯t expect that it would be kicked away before it could bite leng rongrong for revenge. ¡°shen kongkong, are you blind?¡± leng rongrong frowned as she looked at the dog that had fallen miserably. ¡± you even dare to bite me? ¡± ¡°mumu?¡± the young paparazzo got up from the ground. when he heard leng rongrong¡¯s voice, his eyes were filled with confusion. he stood up straight and looked at leng rongrong for a long time with a confused expression. the voice sounded like its previous owner¡¯s, but this person didn¡¯t sound like its previous owner. ¡°damn, shen kongkong, as a dog, how can you recognize people by their appearance? shouldn¡¯t you be using your sense of smell to identify people?¡± leng rongrong held her forehead and looked at the dog in front of her, speechless. this dog was called kongkong, and because it was shen yun¡¯s dog, it was also called shen kongkong. it was picked up by leng rongrong when she was with shen yun back then. back then, this dog was still a newborn puppy, and its mother was killed by a car. leng rongrong pitied it, so she picked it up and threw it to shen yun to raise. back then, shen yun had also beenpletely smitten by her, so after she picked up the dog, although shen yun despised it, she still kept it. he raised him like a son. she hadn¡¯t seen him for a few years, and this dog actually didn¡¯t recognize her at all. leng rongrong looked down. was it because of what she was wearing? she was wearing a one-piece dress that looked a little pink. in the past, she was like that pervert shen yun, always wearing either gray or ck, so this dog could not recognize her? shen kongkong was still staring at her. he sized her up carefully with his dog eyes and even barked a few times. he was obviously in disbelief and self-doubt, as if he felt that there was something wrong with his eyes. he covered his eyes with his ws. leng rongrong,¡±f * ck?¡± shen kongkong, are you saying that i can¡¯t look? you¡¯re getting more and more overboard!¡± shen kongkong let go of his ws and circled around leng rongrong again and again. after 30 rounds, he stopped and wagged his tail at leng rongrong. ¡°where¡¯s pervert shen?¡± leng rongrong asked after ncing at shen kongkong. woof! woof! woof! shen kongkong wagged his tail and shouted. then, he rushed forward. the young paparazzo rushed to the door and stopped in his tracks. he turned around and looked at leng rongrong, asking her to follow him. leng rongrong followed shen kongkong into the room, and saw shen yun sitting on the sofa in the living room. shen yun was dressed in ck loungewear, and the entire living room was decorated in a dark tone. even the crystalmp on her head was made of ck feathers. as soon as she entered the house, there was a sense of oppression. the moment leng rongrong appeared, shen yun almost fell from the sofa to the ground. his reaction was exactly the same as the young paparazzo¡¯s. after roughly confirming that it was leng rongrong, he rushed over and circled around leng rongrong thirty times. leng rongrong was speechless. no wonder it was said that pets followed their masters. shen kongkong¡¯s reaction was exactly the same as shen yun¡¯s. ¡°what are you doing? are you sick?¡± ¡°leng rongrong, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you wearing a pink dress? and this kind of furry thing? and what¡¯s with the bow on your head? and your ne, why is there a furball on it?¡± ¡°why is there a ribbon on your shoes?¡± shen yun looked at leng rongrong in a frenzy. he really couldn¡¯t ept leng rongrong¡¯s outfit. in his opinion, his little devil should be wearing a ck dress, a ck leather jacket, and tight pants. she looked cool. even if her long hair was curled like this, it shouldn¡¯t be let down. she even had a huge and exaggerated bow as decoration. no matter what, she should have a high ponytail. what was this? did he think he was a christmas tree? wasn¡¯t it a little too much to turn things into this? ¡°did youe here just to disgust me?¡± shen yun looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°do i look disgusting?¡± leng rongrong lowered her head to take a look. lord fourth had said that she was quite cute like this. although she also felt that it was a little too much, it shouldn¡¯t be this exaggerated, right? ¡°it¡¯s very disgusting,¡± shen yun made a nauseated expression. ¡± you¡¯d better be normal and wear normal clothes. your clothes are still in the wardrobe! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to!¡± leng rongrong nced at shen yun and said, ¡± i¡¯m not here to show you what i¡¯m wearing. i¡¯m here to ask you a few questions. ¡± ¡°ask what?¡± shen yun sat back down on the sofa and crossed her arms as she looked at leng rongrong. ¡± i know what you want to ask. i¡¯ve already said that i¡¯ll use you in exchange! ¡± ¡°no,¡± leng rongrong sat on the sofa¡¯s armrest opposite shen yun and lowered her eyes to look at the dispirited shen yun, who had sunk deep into the sofa. ¡± i belong to my fourth master. if he says i won¡¯t change, then i won¡¯t. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re going to trade just because he said so?¡± shen yun¡¯s face was full of disgust. ¡°then i won¡¯t change either.¡± leng rongrong snorted, ¡± where is mo ling er? tell me your news. ¡± ¡± little demon, have you forgotten that i¡¯m a big demon? i don¡¯t like to follow people¡¯s hearts. i don¡¯t want to tell you what you want to know. ¡± shen yun saidzily. ¡°what do you want?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± we can discuss it seriously. other than me, or something as extreme as killing my husband, can¡¯t you consider other things?¡± ¡°marry me.¡± shen yun was stillzy. ¡± or you can break up with mo linyuan. ¡± ¡°can we not focus on this topic?¡± leng rongrong massaged her temples. ¡± change to something else. money or whatever, it¡¯s all negotiable. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not as money-loving as you are.¡± shen yun rolled her eyes at leng rongrong. ¡± my dear, i only love you! ¡± ¡°since you love me so much, you should make me happy.¡± leng rongrong winked at him and made a seductive pose that disgusted even herself. ¡± give me mo ling er¡¯s news, i¡¯ll be very happy! ¡± ¡°i love you, so i¡¯m going to torture you!¡± the corners of shen yun¡¯s lips suddenly curved, pulling out an extremely evil smile. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°is there no room for discussion?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°of course there¡¯s no room for discussion. when have i, shen yun, ever discussed with anyone?¡± ¡°pervert shen, are you still bearing a grudge against me? i¡¯ll return that thing to you, okay?¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes. ¡± we¡¯re brothers who¡¯ve been through life together, aren¡¯t we? ¡± ¡°i treat you as my wife, but you treat me as your brother. aren¡¯t you going too far? was it because of the item? were those the reasons? it¡¯s my heart, you¡¯re the one who broke into my heart and refused to leave!¡± shen yun thumped her chest. Chapter 949 Chapter 949: lord rong was taken away Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong was speechless. she leaned back and almost fell, looking at shen yun in horror. ¡°you¡¯re giving me goosebumps. what¡¯s gotten into you recently?¡± leng rongrong looked at shen yun and tried to persuade her with all sorts of methods, but she was unable to convince shen yun even after a long time. this guy¡¯s mouth was very tight. if he didn¡¯t say it, he wouldn¡¯t say it. he knew where mo ling er was, but he didn¡¯t say anything. moreover, he would say those disgusting words that would give her goosebumps. it was disgusting. leng rongrong had originally wanted to give fourth master mo a surprise. in the end, she didn¡¯t get any news about mo ling er, which made her a little depressed. ¡°shen kongkong, bite him!¡± leng rongrong said angrily, ¡± just maim him! ¡± shen kongkong had been squatting by the door. hearing leng rongrong¡¯s order, she nced at shen yun hesitantly, as if she was hesitating whether she should listen to leng rongrong or not. after all, it didn¡¯t seem to be leng rongrong who had fed it all these years, but shen yun, who was in front of it. ¡°if you want to starve to death, you can bite me.¡± shen yun¡¯s pair of upturned eyes swept over shen kongkong. shen kongkong, whose butt had just left the ground, sat down again in an instant. then, he stopped moving. it sneaked a nce at leng rongrong, then looked at shen kong and barked twice. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at shen kongkong. ¡± oh, you little dog. i haven¡¯t seen you for a few years and you¡¯ve changed! ¡± woof! woof! woof! shen kongkong wagged his tail and looked at leng rongrong with a fawning look. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°forget it!¡± leng rongrong frowned at shen yu. ¡± why should i count on you? if you can get the information, can¡¯t i? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t leave.¡± shen yun saidzily, ¡± do you think i¡¯ll let you go when you¡¯re here? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t stop me.¡± leng rongrong turned around and nced at shen kongkong. ¡± do you think you can stop me if i want to leave? even if you¡¯re stronger, you can¡¯t do anything to me. ¡± she knew all of shen yun¡¯s weaknesses. therefore, shen yun could not stop her. ¡°there¡¯s someone who can stop you,¡± the corners of shen yun¡¯s lips curved, and her originally raised eyebrows rose even higher. ¡± what are you doing-¡± a trace of panic shed across leng rongrong¡¯s face. she looked around her. ¡± jian shen isn¡¯t here-is he? ¡± there was another big reason why leng rongrong was afraid of shen yun, and that was because shen yun had a perverted master by his side ... that master was called jian shen, and leng rongrong had never won against him before. thest time she was able to plot against shen yun, it was because she had sent jian shen away. otherwise, she would not have had the chance to plot against shen yun. jian shen was a freak. he was terrifyingly powerful and had an outstanding iq. his brain was super good. leng rongrong felt that her super good luck couldn¡¯t beat jian shen¡¯s intelligence at all. the key was that this jian shen, his brain was very good and his intelligence was superior, but he was only dead set on shen yun. he only listened to shen yun¡¯s words. she had once tried to win jian shen over to her side and make him her man. in the end, jian shen not only refused, but also turned around and sold her out. she was still a little angry when she thought of this. ¡°why do you think jian shen isn¡¯t here?¡± shen yun shrugged her shoulders. ¡± aren¡¯t you going to look behind you? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s hair stood on end as she turned around, and saw jian shen standing at the door. he was dressed in ck like shen yun, and if she didn¡¯t say anything, she would have thought that they were wearing a couple¡¯s outfit. ¡°when did you appear?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. this fellow was still as powerful as ever. she didn¡¯t even sense his appearance. jian shen did not speak and only nced in shen yun¡¯s direction. it was obvious that this guy only listened to shen yun. ¡°take him down.¡± shen yun flung her hand. ¡± three minutes, okay. then we¡¯ll run! ¡± ¡± f * ck you! ¡± leng rongrong cursed. ¡± you f * cking betrayed me! ¡± she had asked ace to help her investigate, and ace was 100% sure that jian shen was not around. in the end, jian shen was actually around! jian shen was not around, so she coulde and go as she pleased. with jian shen around, she was here to die. three minutes. leng rongrong felt that she would be caught by jian shen in less than a minute.pared to jian shen, the people in the arena were simply trash. jian shen was a true expert. he had joined a very powerful ancient martial arts sect, and it was the number one in that sect. it was so abnormal that it had surpassed his master. leng rongrong thought that her kung fu was very powerful, but she could not bepared with jian shen. they were simply not on the same level. she was currently thinking about whether she should obediently admit defeat and surrender, or just put up a show of resistance. however, she thought that her chances of resisting were very slim. she would still be captured by jian shen, and it would be a waste of effort. did she admit defeat first, then wait for shen yun to let down her guard before she sneaked away from shen yun? ¡°xiaoshen, long time no see. you¡¯re still as amazing as ever!¡± leng rongrong raised her small hand and waved at jian shen. ¡°i¡¯m not that powerful.¡± jian shen said expressionlessly. ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡± you¡¯ve regressed? ¡± did she have a chance to escape? ¡°no, i¡¯ve improved. i¡¯m even more powerful than before.¡± jian shen said, ¡± let¡¯s have a fight. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t.¡± leng rongrong took a step back. her kung fu had deteriorated, but jian shen had improved. there was no need to say anything. it was better to give up. ¡°fight,¡± jian shen took a step forward. ¡± i can¡¯t be subdued in one move. ¡± ¡°abnormal!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened. jian shen didn¡¯t have any opponents and liked to fight with her. however, jian shen didn¡¯t like her kung fu and used to despise her. he had even taught her some martial arts. of course, leng rongrong basically couldn¡¯t even exchange ten moves with jian shen. that was why jian shen felt that leng rongrong was useless. not only did he feel that way, but he also felt that he couldn¡¯t subdue leng rongrong with one move. he was also useless. ¡°you¡¯re abnormal.¡± jian shen repeated leng rongrong¡¯s words, and then his gaze fell on leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. was she being looked down on again for her outfit? didn¡¯t she look good? ¡°do it,¡± jian shen said. ¡°if you don¡¯t move, i admit defeat,¡± leng rongrong said. shen yun was speechless. jian shen was speechless. shen kongkong was speechless. ¡°trash.¡± jian shen said expressionlessly. ¡°you speak as if everyone is trash in your eyes.¡± leng rongrong nced at shen yun and tried to drive a wedge between them. ¡± i¡¯m afraid that shen yun is also a good-for-nothing in your eyes, right? ¡± ¡°no.¡± jian shen, who had always been expressionless, suddenly blushed. ¡± master is very strong. ¡± ¡°your ears are red ... are you shy?¡± leng rongrong asked. jian shen, you like your master?¡± as she said that, leng rongrong suddenly attacked jian shen. Chapter 950 Chapter 950: your wife has flown away Trantor: 549690339 jian shen¡¯s face turned red from leng rongrong¡¯s words. he wanted to exin to shen yun, but before he could, leng rongrong attacked him. however, jian shen¡¯s reaction was still very fast. he immediately started to exchange blows with leng rongrong. then, in less than five moves, leng rongrong was subdued. jian shen¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he looked at leng rongrong with a strange expression. ¡± you¡¯ve regressed? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s so strange about it? i¡¯m not you, training 12 hours a day.¡± leng rongrong shook off jian shen¡¯s arm. leng rongrong wanted to sneak away, but jian shen kept an eye on her. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. shen yun said. ¡°leave what?¡± leng rongrong looked at shen yun. ¡± where are you going? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to our new home.¡± shen yun walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side and reached out to hook her shoulder, but leng rongrong quickly dodged. ¡°don¡¯t touch me. my husband will be unhappy if other men touch me.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t be unhappy.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not my husband. it¡¯s none of my business if you¡¯re happy or not!¡± ¡± i¡¯ve always been your husband. you have to remember this clearly. don¡¯t keep making mistakes. ¡± shen yun said, ¡± whether you¡¯re happy or not has a lot to do with me, so whether i¡¯m happy or not, you have to care about it with your heart, understand? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t understand!¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°do you choose to walk on your own, or do you want me to carry you?¡± jian shen looked at leng rongrong and asked. ¡°walk on your own.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. if she had a choice, why would she be carried away? it was not like she had no legs. ka ka! jian shen took out a handcuff and cuffed leng rongrong directly. the handcuff was specially designed and there was a rope in the middle connecting jian shen¡¯s hands. jian shen held the rope as if he was pulling a prisoner. lord rong¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°don¡¯t even think that you can untie this thing. it¡¯s specially made for you. you can¡¯t untie it with silver needles or hair clips. unless you use a key.¡± shen yun said. then, lord rong was brought out. a helicopter was parked in the backyard. ¡°so, what is this ce?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°it¡¯s a ce your husband can¡¯t find.¡± leng rongrong was taken to the helicopter, which then flew away. at the same time, ace, who had been waiting by the side of the road, looked up. ¡± f * ck, rong? is that you? rong? you flew away?¡± ace watched helplessly as the helicopter flew away. he tried to drive after leng rongrong, but there was no way he could catch up. he could only watch as the helicopter flew further and further away. in the end, ace quickly drove off to the hotel to inform fourth master mo. in the hotel, ace was madly banging on the door and shouting, ¡± lord fourth, your wife has flown away!e out, your wife is flying away!¡± a few minutester, mo linyuan and tang luo came out of the room next door. ace looked at mo linyuan and tang luo in shock. ¡± f * ck, your wife is gone, and you¡¯re actually with your assistant? ¡± fourth master mo looked at ace with a murderous look. ¡°we¡¯re discussing work!¡± tang luo rolled his eyes. ¡± but what did you say? what did he mean by young madam flying away? did he eat an immortal pill like chang ¡®e and be an immortal?¡± ace gave him a thumbs up. ¡± your imagination is very rich. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± fourth master mo asked in a low voice. he knew that leng rongrong had gone to look for shen yun. he didn¡¯t stop her because he knew that rongrong knew what she was doing. moreover, if he didn¡¯t let rongrong go, she would definitely feel bad. therefore, he only sent people to keep an eye on them. however, he did not expect ace to run back and say that rongrong had flown away. what flew away? ¡± the helicopter! the helicopter took lord rong away! ¡± ace said incoherently, ¡± shen yun, the helicopter has flown away! ¡± ¡°where did it fly to?¡± tang luo asked, ¡± did this guy take ourdy boss away? ¡± ¡°yes, he¡¯s been taken away.¡± ace frowned and said, ¡± i wanted to stop him, but i didn¡¯t have time. ¡± not only was it toote to stop him, he actually didn¡¯t dare to stop him ... he didn¡¯t even dare to go near shen yun¡¯s house. it was already very good that he coulde back to inform them. tang luo looked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan¡¯s phone rang before he could say anything. he immediately picked up the call. ¡± keep an eye on it and don¡¯t act rashly. just know where it is. ¡± although his heart was burning with anxiety, fourth master mo was still rtively calm. he suppressed all the anxiety in his heart and only let his men keep an eye on where his wife would be taken to. he knew that rongrong would definitely protect him. if she couldn¡¯t escape, she would wait for him to save her. it was just as lord fourth had guessed. although lord rong had been kidnapped, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. as she spoke to shen yun, she tried to use her hair clip to remove the handcuffs. in the end, he couldn¡¯t get the handcuffs off. ¡°it¡¯s a waste of effort,¡± jian shen said. ¡± wow, you¡¯re not asleep. i thought you were asleep ... ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s hand trembled and her hair clip fell off. ¡°you can¡¯t open it. unless you cut off your own hand, you can¡¯t escape.¡± jian shen said coldly. leng rongrong nced at her own hand and quickly retracted it. she did not want to chop off her own hand at all. her hand was fine, why did she cut it off? the helicopter flew for a long time before they werended on an ind. it looked like a deserted ind. ¡°is this your new secret base?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°how is it? not bad, right?¡± shen yun was very proud. ¡°it¡¯s in line with your taste,¡± leng rongrong looked at the countless white animal bones on the beach ... ¡°it¡¯s good that you like it,¡± shen yun raised her eyebrows. ¡°who told you i like it?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. she saw a field of roses in front of her. there were many roses in full bloom, but the problem was that these roses were different from the ones she had seen before. they were ck! where did pervert shen get so many ck flowers from? ¡°tell me, if you like ck stuff so much, why is your skin so fair?¡± leng rongrong nced at shen yun¡¯s freakishly fair skin and pursed her lips. ¡± why don¡¯t you just cover your entire body in ck? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if my skin is fair, but my conscience is ck.¡± shen yun raised an eyebrow. my little ck heart?¡± ¡°where did youe up with such a disgusting name?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± of course it¡¯s the brain. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking with your butt? ¡± shen yun rolled her eyes and snorted. ¡°you have a brain? howe i didn¡¯t know about it?¡± leng rongrong nced at shen yun. shen yun was speechless. ¡°he has it.¡± jian shen said in a serious tone. leng rongrong was speechless. Chapter 951 Chapter 951: will you die from a single touch? Trantor: 549690339 shen yun¡¯s residence on the deserted ind was also in a dark ck style, even the outer walls were ck. leng rongrong expressed that she could not understand shen yun¡¯s taste. after entering the house, shen yun released her from her handcuffs. he even went to the kitchen to cook something for her. when leng rongrong saw the three bowls of noodles on the table, she was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped. ¡± you can actually cook? the food made by russian-japanese penguins was notpletely ck? it¡¯s really unscientific!¡± shen yun was speechless. what kind of evaluation was this? jian shen was already eating. his eyes lit up as he ate. ¡± it¡¯s delicious. ¡± shen yun, on the other hand, stared at leng rongrong. ¡± darling, eat. ¡± i¡¯ve learned how to cook especially for you. i know you don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± leng rongrong made sure that jian shen was fine after eating before she started eating. it had to be said that shen yun¡¯s cooking skills were much better than mo linyuan¡¯s. at least shen yun¡¯s cooking was quite delicious, and it did not seem like the kind of food that would kill people. the taste was actually not bad. ¡°what do you think of this ce?¡± after shen yun ate a mouthful of noodles, she asked, ¡± do you have the urge to spend the rest of your life with me? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± lord rong said without hesitation. ¡°i¡¯ve nted a lot of nts, and i¡¯ve opened up arge vegetable field for you. there¡¯s even a horse-racing field in the future with all the basic facilities. the vi is also designed ording to the style you like.¡± shen yun blinked her eyes, her expression very serious. he was never one to be nice to others, but he wanted to be nice to leng rongrong. this was his kind, and he wanted to live with his own kind. ¡°not good.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± it¡¯s so dark and uninteresting! ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong yawned. ¡± i¡¯m tired, i¡¯m going to sleep! ¡± shen yun shrugged her shoulders disapprovingly. ¡± then go rest. however, there¡¯s no way out of this ind. don¡¯t even think about escaping from here. ¡± unless you can swim for ten days and ten nights without stopping, then you might be able to reach the neighboring ind. however, i don¡¯t think you¡¯re that stupid.¡± ¡°so?¡± leng rongrong walked up the steps and turned back to look at shen yun. ¡± are you nning to trap me here? ¡± ¡°well, if you¡¯re not willing to be with me, then i¡¯ll kidnap you.¡± shen yun¡¯s face was devilish. he leaned back, his eyebrows raised high, and just looked at leng rongrong like this. ¡°my husband wille and save me.¡± leng rongrong said calmly. ¡°he can¡¯t find this ce, and even if he did, he can¡¯t save you. do you think i have no ns?¡± ¡°what are your ns?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not telling you!¡± shen yun¡¯s lips curved. ¡°if you dare to hurt a single hair on my husband¡¯s head, i¡¯ll dig out your ck-hearted liver,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°i¡¯ll be sad if you say that.¡± shen yun made a heartbroken expression. leng rongrong was speechless. she decided not to waste her energy talking nonsense with shen yun. she would go back to her room and think of a way to leave, or wait for help. shen yun was an unreasonable person. he only did things ording to his own way of doing things. he never attached importance to anyone, not even his own life. when they reached the room upstairs, leng rongrong locked the door. she closed her eyes and walked to the window to look out. on the way in, she had already observed that there were no boats here. they were sent by a helicopter, which then flew away, so she did not see any other means of transportation that could leave the ind. this was indeed something that shen yun would do, blocking people on the ind. of course, it was impossible for shen yun to only have this trick up his sleeve. it was impossible for him to only bring her to this ind without any preparation. he must have made even more powerful preparations. if lord fourth came looking for them, they might be in trouble. leng rongrong was a little worried that mo linyuan would run into trouble when he came looking for her. after all, shen yun¡¯s notoriety was not just for show. rubbing her temples, leng rongrong took a few nces. she had to think of a way to leave this ce on her own. originally she wanted to dig out information about mo ling er from shen yun¡¯s mouth, but in the end, she was caught by shen yun. leng rongrong stayed in the room for a while, waiting until it waste at night before she tried to jump out of the window. in the end, just as shended, a figure walked over and directly blocked her way. jian shen crossed his arms and just looked at her. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s sote, aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°i¡¯m staring at you.¡± jian shen looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± do you want to fight? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t!¡± leng rongrong took two steps back, the back of her head twitching. she couldn¡¯t beat jian shen at all, okay? wouldn¡¯t he be looking for abuse if he fought after knowing that he couldn¡¯t win? she didn¡¯t want to be abused. ¡°hey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little inappropriate for me to be with your master?¡± leng rongrong replied, ¡± i¡¯m already married. i have a husband and a son. i¡¯m not suitable with shen yun. don¡¯t you care about shen yun? don¡¯t you think i¡¯m not good enough for him? why don¡¯t you let me go and find someone worthy of him?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as he likes it.¡± jian shen was expressionless. leng rongrong was speechless. as she walked, she said a lot of things to try to convince jian shen. however, jian shen didn¡¯t listen to anything. as long as his master liked it, he was willing to do anything. if he asks you to die one day, will you die?¡± leng rongrong had walked for a long time, and jian shen was still by her side. he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and asked. ¡°die,¡± he said. jian shen did not hesitate. ¡°you¡¯ve gone mad, haven¡¯t you? it¡¯s fine if shen yun, this lunatic, doesn¡¯t value his life, but you¡¯re a fine young man, do you not want your life?¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at jian shen. ¡± jian shen, i feel like you¡¯ve been led astray by your master. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± jian shen was calm. unable to convince jian shen, leng rongrong walked around the deserted ind, but found nothing. jian shen had been by leng rongrong¡¯s side the entire time. leng rongrong tried to fish for information, asking what shen yun had prepared to deal with fourth master mo, and also asking where mo ling ¡®er was. however, jian shen was like a mute. if he didn¡¯t want to say, he wouldn¡¯t say. leng rongrong¡¯s mouth was dry from talking for a long time, so she had no choice but to return to the vi. the moment she entered the door, leng rongrong suddenly started fighting with jian shen. after she pulled jian shen into the house, she suddenly rushed outside and closed the door. following that, leng rongrong turned around and ran. in the end, she had only run a few steps when she almost crashed into someone¡¯s arms. she mmed on the brakes, and just as she was about to fall into shen yun¡¯s arms, leng rongrong stopped. ¡°... will you die if you touch me?¡± ¡°why are you outside?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°to deal with your husband,¡± shen yun¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡± don¡¯t you miss him? you don¡¯t have to miss him anymore after i kill him. ¡± Chapter 952 Chapter 952: lord fourth is here Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything. she only looked at shen yun¡¯s empty eyes for a moment, and her heart suddenly contracted. she knew that shen yun was definitely not joking. when he revealed such a look, he had basically regarded the other party as a dead person. he really wanted to kill mo linyuan. moreover, he had already made a n. he was going to make a move on mo linyuan. ¡°you kidnapped me here not only to imprison me, but also to fight him and kill him!¡± leng rongrong could not help but swallow. she instantly understood shen yun¡¯s purpose. this guy was starting to be perverted again. he was looking for excitement. fourth master mo was exactly the person he wanted to provoke. he was about to start seeking death again. from time to time, he liked to seek death. when he did this, it was either you die or i die. leng rongrong felt a sudden chill in her heart. shen yun was indeed very terrifying. if he really attacked someone, the other party would be in great trouble. although she had guessed that shen yun would make a move on lord fourth, she did not expect that it would be under such circumstances, when she was in shen yun¡¯s hands. if she was in shen yun¡¯s hands, mo linyuan would definitely be affected. and she also knew that shen yun had never been a gentleman. others might not even bother to use a woman to threaten their opponents, but shen yue would. shen yun would definitely make use of him. to him, whatever cards he had in his hands, he would use them. it didn¡¯t matter if he cheated, as long as he won. that night, leng rongrong did not fall asleep at all. she was madly worried about lord fourth. she knew that lord fourth would definitelye looking for her, and shen yun would definitely have already prepared an ambush. when lord rong was sleepless, lord fourth was not sleepy at all. he was deploying his own people and preparing to go directly to the deserted ind to snatch people. after knowing that leng rongrong had been taken to a deserted ind by shen yun, lord fourth had immediately gathered his own men, and at the same time, borrowed some people from the local forces. however, because they wanted to deal with shen yun, the local major forces had originally agreed, but when they heard shen yun¡¯s name, they were all terrified. fourth master mo had paid a huge price to borrow a small figure. after all, it was J country. although his business was spread all over the world and he had a certain amount of power in the world, he had rtively less power in J country. ¡°aren¡¯t we too few in number?¡± on the speedboat, tang luo asked worriedly, ¡± shen yun dared to take young madam to the deserted ind and directly told us where the deserted ind is. no matter how i look at it, i feel that he¡¯s trying to lure you into a trap. ¡± ¡°if i don¡¯t bring more people, i really won¡¯t feel at ease.¡± quan yu said from the side. ¡± that¡¯s right. shen yun¡¯s notoriety is outside. we only have this many people. shouldn¡¯t we n for the long term? ¡± tang luo asked, ¡± young madam is quite close to shen yun. she shouldn¡¯t be in any danger. ¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes said it all. it was because his wife was very close to shen yun that he was even more worried, okay? he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, the only thing he was afraid of was his wife being snatched away. the speedboat moved forward in the dark, followed by several other speedboats. there was even a helicopter in the air. before they reached the deserted ind, just as they were about to approach the ind, they suddenly heard the sound of gunfire. tang luo and the others turned around and saw that behind their speedboats, a fewrge steamships were rolling over. there were many people on board, carrying weapons and looking in their direction. ¡°there is indeed an ambush!¡± ¡°what should we do?¡± asked tang luo. ¡°get on the ind!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was calm. the deserted ind was right in front of him. he could already see the deserted ind. all he wanted now was to see his wife. nothing else was important. he just wanted to get his wife back! tang luo nced at mo linyuan and then at quan yu beside him. he said helplessly, ¡± it¡¯s over. lord fourth only has eyes for young madam. ¡± ¡± what¡¯s so strange about that? hasn¡¯t lord fourth always only had eyes for the young mistress? ¡± on the other hand, butler quan looked like the chief butler of theher abyss empire. his face was dark, and he was ready for battle. lord fourth only had young madam in his eyes. he did not care about shen yun or his people at all. what they had to do was to cover for lord fourth to find young madam and snatch her back. the yacht was moving very fast. they reached the shore in no time. fourth master mo was the first one to jump off the yacht. tang luo was behind him, warning him to be careful of ambushes, but it was toote. fourth master mo had already walked forward. there were many nts in the surroundings. the sky was still dark, and the entire deserted ind looked gloomy and terrifying. suddenly, a red dotnded on fourth master mo¡¯s head. ¡°sniper!¡± tang luo sucked in a cold breath. ¡± fourth master, be careful! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face turned cold. he continued to walk forward, even though the red dot was pointing at his head. ¡°tang luo, protect lord fourth. i¡¯ll deal with those people behind!¡± butler quan turned around with his back facing lord fourth and led the group of people he had borrowed to deal with the group of people who were charging at them from behind. fourth master mo strode forward with a dark expression. she had a pair of long legs and walked quickly. his heart was burning with anxiety. he just wanted to see his wife as soon as possible. it had only been less than a day, but his heart was already on fire. he missed his wife. he wanted to quickly hold his wife in his arms. not far away, on the rooftop, shen yun aimed at fourth master mo, a devilish smile on her lips. ¡± you¡¯re so bold. you¡¯re not even panicking. ¡± he pulled the trigger, and a bullet flew out. shen yun waited for fourth master mo to fall to the ground. but what he didn¡¯t expect was that even though the bullet had flown over, it had changed its trajectory halfway. fourth master mo continued to walk forward,pletely unaffected. at this moment, lord fourth¡¯s face was frosty. he was one with the night, and he held a few leaves that he had casually picked in his hand. these were his weapons. beside him, tang luo¡¯s heart was pounding in fear. he had seen lord fourth throw the leaf in his hand and then miss the approaching bullet. it was just a leaf. he was really worried that if the leaf was pierced through, the bullet would hit lord fourth in the middle of his eyebrows. fortunately, this situation did not happen. nothing happened to lord fourth, but the enemy sniper seemed to be dumbfounded. shen yun was indeed dumbfounded. she had thought that she could kill mo linyuan directly. she didn¡¯t expect him to still walk over here unscathed. of course, shen yun was a lunatic, so he was not too shocked. under normal circumstances, the stronger the opponent, the more excited he would be. even if the opponent was strong enough to kill him, he would not be afraid. then, shen shengrao looked at the other snipers around her with interest. they had their guns set up in front of them, but none of them made a move. ¡°why don¡¯t we attack together?¡± the corners of shen yun¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± it should be fun to beat fourth master into a sieve, right? ¡± then, everyone started to move. Chapter 953 Chapter 953: jump on your own! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°fourth master, something¡¯s wrong! there seems to be more than one sniper!¡± tang luo said as he walked, ¡± aren¡¯t you going to hide? ¡± ¡°stand behind me,¡± fourth master mo¡¯s sinister and handsome face didn¡¯t have any other expression. his ears twitched, and he closed his eyes. suddenly, he raised his hand. he spread out a handful of leaves in his hand, and these leaves flew forward like bullets. tang luo, who was hiding behind him, swallowed his saliva. he knew that lord fourth had always possessed such powerful martial arts, but he had never known that lord fourth had actually cultivated it to such a level. in the past, leaves could only be used as weapons, but now they could be used as bullets. the leaf and the bullet shed head-on, but the bullet was the one in trouble. one could imagine how powerful lord fourth was. he just didn¡¯t know if lord fourth¡¯s leaves were custom-made or casually picked. he didn¡¯t see lord fourth picking any leaves either ... the leaves flew out like scattered flowers. the bullets flying from all directions were all deflected. fourth master mo¡¯s pace became even faster, especially when he saw the pitch-ck vi in front of him. his wife should be in that vi. at the same time, in a window of the vi. lord rong¡¯s hands and feet were cuffed with great difficulty. of course, she still managed to climb to the window with great difficulty. then, she looked up and saw her extremely handsome husband. her heart was beating faster. oh, oh, oh, her husband was walking over with such big steps. he was really too handsome, too handsome! what should she do? why was her husband getting more and more handsome? it¡¯s so good-looking, so pleasing to the eye, i like it so much! although her hands and feet were cuffed, lord rong¡¯s face was still filled with infatuation. she watched as fourth master mo approached her. under the night sky, she felt that this man was very strong and had a certain style. her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. at the same time, leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but worry about what shen yun would do to lord fourth. she didn¡¯t know what kind of methods shen yun had prepared to deal with lord fourth. with shen yun¡¯s ability, she might not be able to hurt her husband. but she was very worried that shen yun would use her. this guy had asked jian shen to handcuff her so that she wouldn¡¯t run out. he must have other tricks up his sleeve. with great difficulty, he opened the window with his cuffed hands and stared at his husband. his heart felt like it was about to jump out of his chest. fourth master mo had already charged up alone. tang luo was entangled with someone and couldn¡¯t follow him. of course, lord fourth did not need anyone to protect him. he walked to the vi¡¯s entrance alone. jian shen was waiting for him at the entrance of the vi. jian shen, who was dressed in ck, seemed to have blended into the night. his face was cold. ¡± he asked me to kill you. ¡± ¡°can you kill him?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was still cold as he emitted a terrifying aura. ¡°i can do whatever he wants me to do.¡± jian shen¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he stared at fourth master mo. without any nonsense, the two of them started fighting. at the entrance of the vi, the two of them were fighting madly. there was no doubt that fourth master mo was very strong, but jian shen was also from an ancient martial arts organization, so his martial arts skills were also very strong. he and fourth master mo started to fight fiercely, and leng rongrong could hear the sounds of their fists and feet clearly from upstairs. the sad thing was that even though lord rong wanted to see how her husband was doing, she couldn¡¯t see anything from her angle. she desperately tried to stick her head out to look at lord fourth. but he still couldn¡¯t see it. looking at his handcuffs and leg cuffs, lord rong¡¯s face darkened. this damned shen yun, she didn¡¯t know who she got to order this for her. she could easily undo normal handcuffs and leg cuffs, but she simply had no way of undoing the two sets that shen yun, this lunatic, had ordered. leng rongrong was very anxious. she tried to use her hair clip to unlock the handcuffs, but she could not move at all. she really wanted to see the battle situation below. but he couldn¡¯t see the battle situation. leng rongrong poked her head out and looked at the distance between her and the ground. she felt that if she were to jump down, she might not be safe in this situation where her hands and feet were bound. so, she chose to jump in the direction of the door, nning to jump down from the stairs. when she reached the door, lord rong just happened to bump into shen yun, who wasing down from the rooftop. when the two of them met, they were both stunned. leng rongrong was speechless. he had really seen a ghost. ¡°you won¡¯t stop me from seeing my husband, will you?¡± leng rongrong nced at shen yun. shen yun sized leng rongrong up from head to toe. ¡± you like that person that much? ¡± you¡¯re going to see him just like that?¡± ¡°you think i want to jump to see him? i¡¯m not a zombie, it¡¯s all because of you, shen yun!¡± leng rongrong hollered in a huff, ¡± shen yun, i don¡¯t want to be your enemy. if you continue to treat my husband like this, i¡¯ll make you my enemy! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re protecting him like this?¡± shen yun¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°of course, he¡¯s my husband!¡± leng rongrong red at shen yun. ¡± ask jian shen to stop, and we can still be friends. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to be friends with you. i want to be your wife!¡± after two seconds of silence, shen yun said, ¡± be with me, marry me, and we¡¯ll live here in the future. we¡¯ll have a bunch of children, and i¡¯ll let mo linyuan and the others go. otherwise, i¡¯ll kill them all. ¡± shen yun took a step forward, one hand on the wall, and leaned in to look at leng rongrong. ¡°you know what i¡¯m going to do. even if i die, i¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°impossible.¡± leng rongrong frowned, desperately trying to retreat, but there was no way to retreat. her head tilted to one side in order to avoid shen yun¡¯s approaching face. ¡± you also know that i¡¯m not afraid of death. ¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re scared.¡± shen yun released her grip. ¡± you¡¯ve changed. you¡¯repletely different from before. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. alright, she did not want to die. after all, she had a husband, a son, a career, and money ... why would she die? she was very happy now, okay? she wanted to live another 500 years! no, even five hundred years would not be enough. she wanted to live in happiness forever. shen yun¡¯s face was dark as he turned around and walked towards the stairs. ¡°hey, aren¡¯t you going to let me go?¡± leng rongrong looked at shen yun¡¯s back in disbelief. ¡°jump on your own!¡± shen yun had already arrived at the main entrance. he stood at the entrance and watched fourth master mo and jian shen exchange blows. it could be seen that jian shen was having a hard time, while fourth master mo was very strong. shen yun snorted coldly. ¡± you dare to barge into my ce with just these few people? ¡± he then whistled. suddenly, there was a sound from behind the surrounding trees. then, a group of thugs rushed out from the surrounding area. shen yun also rushed up and joined the battle. Chapter 954 Chapter 954: chapter 955-supreme order Trantor: 549690339 when leng rongrong arrived at the door, she saw her husband being surrounded by a group of people, all of whom were perverted powerhouses. this was too much! this was too much! leng rongrong was so angry that she wanted to rush up to help, but her hands and feet were cuffed, so she had no way of rushing up. mo linyuan seemed to be having a hard time fighting with this group of people. her heart ached. no, she had to go up and help. in order not to disturb mo linyuan, leng rongrong did not make a sound even though she saw him. she just sat on the ground by the door and tried even harder to untie the handcuffs on her wrists and ankles with her hair clips and silver needles. however, she had been trying to break the lock for a long time, and there was no way to break it. with no other choice, lord rong began to try to remove the handcuffs and leg cuffs. from time to time, she would raise her head to look in fourth master mo¡¯s direction. the moment she saw fourth master being surrounded, especially when jian shen was too strong and seemed to be struggling, leng rongrong wanted to rush over to help. wait for me! lord fourth, wait for me. i¡¯lle over to help you immediately! lord rong¡¯s face was cold, and his hands moved even faster. she didn¡¯t even realize that the soft skin on her wrists and ankles had been cut by the handcuffs and shackles because she had used too much force. all she wanted to do was to help lord fourth. finally, she removed the handcuffs on her hands. then, lord rong removed the handcuffs around his feet. she kicked the parts of the handcuffs aside and rubbed her wrists to stretch her muscles. when she looked up again, lord fourth was still in the crowd. he seemed to have seen her as well, and their eyes met. ¡°hubby, i¡¯m here to help you!¡± after lord rong was done with his exercise, he rushed toward the encirclement. ¡°f * ck!¡± when shen yun turned around, she happened to see leng rongrong rushing over. his face was full of disbelief. ¡± how could you? without the key, how did you open it? ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t open it. i just tore it apart.¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡°be good and wait for me at the side.¡± when fourth master mo saw his wifeing over, he let out a sigh of relief and ordered, ¡± you don¡¯t have toe over, i can handle it. ¡± ¡± i haven¡¯t fought for a long time. my hands are itchy. let me y! ¡± leng rongrong blinked at fourth master mo. he hadn¡¯t fought for a long time? confirmed? the martial arts tournament had just ended. had they not fought for a long time? before lord fourth could react, lord rong had already rushed over. she didn¡¯t dare to provoke jian shen as she wasn¡¯t his match. however, she still dared to provoke shen yun, so she rushed towards shen yun. shen yun was speechless. after that, the two of them began to exchange blows. leng rongrong could be considered to have shared some of the fighting power with fourth master mo. shen yun was not as good as jian shen, but she was still very strong. naturally, lord fourth did not like lord rong to fight with his love rival. even if lord rong did it for him, he didn¡¯t like his wife to have too much contact with other men, even if she had to fight with that man. under these emotions, fourth master mo exploded with a powerful fighting strength. he knocked down all the hatchet men except jian shen. then, he suddenly attacked jian shen. it was a very fierce move, so fast that jian shen couldn¡¯t handle it. jian shen¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. the order he had received was to kill mo linyuan, but at this moment, he felt that it was too difficult to kill mo linyuan. no! he had to kill mo linyuan. as long as it was an order from shen yue, he would execute it even if he died. jian shen was forced to retreat to a corner. just as fourth master mo was about to attack him, his eyes darkened and he suddenly pulled on a ring on the wall. ¡°hubby, be careful!¡± when leng rongrong saw that scene, she knew that jian shen had activated some kind of mechanism, and her heart tightened. then, she saw that the ground under mo linyuan and jian shen¡¯s feet seemed to have copsed suddenly, and the two of them fell down. ¡°fourth master!¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t care less about shen yun. shen yun¡¯s palmnded on her shoulder, and they groaned in pain. then, without even looking back, they ran towards fourth master mo. just as the mechanism was about to close, leng rongrong suddenly jumped in. shen yun rushed up to grab leng rongrong, but she didn¡¯t have the chance. ¡°damn it!¡± shen yun¡¯s face darkened even more. this was a secret room that he had designed. it was a secret room with many mechanisms. once it was activated, there was no way to get out. the people inside couldn¡¯t get out, and the people outside couldn¡¯t get in. basically, they wouldn¡¯t be killed by the traps, and they wouldn¡¯t be able toe out alive. even he had no way of opening this mechanism. shen yun rushed to the vi¡¯s surveince room and quickly turned on the surveince camera. she found the surveince camera of the secret room. he did not expect that jian shen would activate the secret chamber to kill mo linyuan. he could not kill mo linyuan, so he nned to take him down with him. he did not expect leng rongrong to rush in as well. she knew that she might lose her life if she entered the trap, but for mo linyuan¡¯s sake, she jumped in without hesitation. in the secret chamber. after the three of themnded, they heard a loud rumbling sound above them. then, the entire secret room was sealed. the sealed secret room wasn¡¯t scary. what was scary was that it was dark inside and there was a mechanism activated. the moment theynded, countless sharp arrows flew out. mo linyuan and jian shen were not fighting, they were avoiding the arrows. leng rongrong also listened to the sound and dodged the flying arrows. from what she had seen the moment shended, she could sense where mo linyuan was and she rushed towards him. ¡°rongrong,¡± mo linyuan also knew that leng rongrong had followed him down. so he shouted. ¡°i¡¯m here,¡± leng rongrong heard mo linyuan¡¯s voice and quickly rushed over. the moment she entered fourth master mo¡¯s embrace, she felt a lot more at ease. then, as she dodged the arrows with fourth master mo, sheined to jian shen, ¡± jian shen, is this how you are? you can¡¯t win and you want to die together? ¡± you don¡¯t even care about your own life?¡± ¡°the order is supreme.¡± jian shen¡¯s voice was cold. he had already hidden in a corner, which was the blind spot of the sharp arrow. although being trapped in this ce meant certain death. however, no one would let themselves be shot to death by a sharp arrow. one more day is one more day. furthermore, fourth master mo wasn¡¯t dead yet. he had yet toplete his mission, so he wouldn¡¯t let himself die. even if he were to die, he would die afterpleting his mission. Chapter 955 Chapter 955: confirm it Trantor: 549690339 ¡± sob, sob, sob, sob. hubby, are we going to die here? ¡± when the arrows were almost done, master rong and fourth master mo hid in a rtively safe corner. leng rongrong leaned into mo linyuan¡¯s arms and rubbed against fourth master mo crazily, acting coquettishly. jian shen, who was in the opposite corner, felt as if he had been struck by lightning. he weakly turned on the shlight of his mobile phone and shone it in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. he seemed to really want to confirm whether the person who fell down was lord rong. would lord rong make such a sound? ¡°what are you doing?¡± as soon as she turned her head, lord rong¡¯s soft voice suddenly became fierce. she red at the direction where the light came from and stared at jian shen with a murderous look. ¡°i just wanted to make sure ... that the person who came in was not leng rongrong.¡± jian shen looked at leng rongrong. ¡± that ... wuwuwuwuwu sound was made by you? ¡± ¡°other than me, who else do you think could have done it?¡± lord rong red at jian shen. she then continued to throw herself into lord fourth¡¯s arms. once in lord fourth¡¯s arms, lord rong seemed to have changed into a different person. ¡°you¡¯re abnormal.¡± after a long silence, jian shen spat out two words. no wonder shen yun said that leng rongrong was the same kind of person as him. they were indeed perverts ... she was obviously very strong, but she still pretended to be weak in a man¡¯s arms ... well, he had never thought that leng rongrong was a woman, but now she had be a little sweetheart? ¡°why did you follow me in? didn¡¯t i tell you to wait here?¡± mo linyuan lowered his eyes and looked at the woman in his arms under the dim light. he could not help but frown. especially when he saw the injury on leng rongrong¡¯s wrist, lord fourth¡¯s brows furrowed even more. he pulled leng rongrong¡¯s hand over and took a closer look. then he asked sternly, ¡± what happened? ¡± it was toote for leng rongrong to hide her hand. she said lightly, ¡± i¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a little flesh wound, just a little wound. look, there¡¯s not much blood! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that enough?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face had already darkened. ¡± no, it¡¯s enough ... ¡± master rong was a little scared. ¡± i mean, it¡¯ll heal soon. really, you don¡¯t have to worry ... ¡± looking at fourth master mo¡¯s increasingly gloomy face, master rong did not dare to speak. fourth master mo looked at the injuries on his wrists and ankles. even if lord rong did not say anything, she could already guess what caused it. then, lord fourth raised his head and his eyes locked onto jian shen, who was resting in the corner, with a terrifying murderous intent. at first, jian shen was very disdainful and did not look at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. but when he felt lord fourth¡¯s gaze, he suddenly looked up and met with a pair of angry eyes. jian shen was speechless. why did this tempere so easily? as soon as he saw that fourth master mo was about to get up and fight him, jian shen also stood up. his expression was equally cold. ¡°hey, can we not fight first?¡± seeing this, leng rongrong hurriedly tugged on fourth master mo¡¯s sleeve. ¡± let¡¯s think of a way to get out first, okay? ¡± ¡°not good.¡± lord fourth stared at jian shen. his entire body was cold, and it was obvious that he was as angry as he could get. lord rong was speechless. jian shen was also ready to kill mo linyuan. the two of them suddenly rushed forward, and then began to fight wildly with their fists and legs. leng rongrong could only watch from the side. although she wanted to help her husband, she knew that she would not be of much help either. after all, jian shen was too powerful. if she went up, she might just be a burden. the two of them were locked in a fierce fight in the secret room. in the monitoring room, shen yun looked at the image on the monitor with a gloomy face. after he pressed a button for a case, the entire secret room lit up. then, his face was still very gloomy. there was no mechanism to open this secret room, and there was no mechanism to get out of it. this meant that if he did not find a way to open this secret room, the three people inside would die. the air inside would be less and less. without water and food, they would not be able to stand it. even in this situation, the two of them were still fighting. shen yun was a little angry. he hoped that mo linyuan would die inside, but he did not want leng rongrong and jian shen to die inside. ¡°are you done?¡± suddenly, shen yun¡¯s voice rang out in the secret room. fourth master mo and jian shen stopped their actions almost at the same time. ¡°jian shen, think of a way to get out first.¡± shen yun¡¯s emotionless, machine-like voice sounded. ¡°yes.¡± in the secret room, jian shen was stunned for a moment, but he did not ask why he did not kill fourth master mo first. mo lingyuan stopped fighting when he saw that jian shen had epted it. he walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side and saw the wound on her wrist. he could not help but frown. he took her wrist and gently blew on it, as if he wasforting an injured child. leng rongrong didn¡¯t say a word and allowed fourth master mo to grab her wrist and blow on it gently. he looked extremely gentle. ¡°what¡¯s going on with this secret chamber?¡± fourth master mo asked. ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong said helplessly, ¡± once the secret room that pervert shen created is sealed, there¡¯s no way out. there¡¯s no mechanism to open it from the outside. ¡± normally, if you enter, you¡¯ll basically die here.¡± fourth master mo did not say a word as he looked deeply at leng rongrong. then, he thought of something and hugged the woman in his arms tightly. he knew that this woman was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out, so she followed him in. when jian shen looked over, he saw the two of them hugging each other. jian shen was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re about to die, and you¡¯re still hugging.¡± ¡°no one¡¯s carrying you, are you tired?¡± lord rong turned his head and looked in jian shen¡¯s direction. jian shen was speechless. ¡°tell me more about this secret room.¡± fourth master mo nced at leng rongrong beside him and said, ¡± we won¡¯t die here. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she then exined the situation in the secret chamber to fourth master mo. jian shen was also thinking of a way to open this secret room, but he was more depressed. he said that there was no mechanism at all. when shen yun built this secret room, she did not leave any room for escape. shen yun was originally an extreme person, so she never left a way out. at the same time, tang luo had already been captured and brought in front of shen yun. although butler quan was very powerful, he was helpless and was also captured. the two of them were directly brought to shen yun in the monitoring room. ¡°where are fourth master and young madam?¡± tang luo asked with a frown when he did not see fourth master mo and leng rongrong. ¡°here.¡± shen yun pointed to the surveince camera. ¡± inside. ¡± ¡°you pervert, where did you keep them?¡± tang luo cursed. ¡°i didn¡¯t lock them in, they went in by themselves, okay?¡± shen yun looked at tang luo and quan yu sinisterly. ¡± think of a way to open this secret room for me. ¡± otherwise, i¡¯ll feed you to the sharks.¡± Chapter 956 Chapter 956: will i die here? Trantor: 549690339 Tang Luo and Quan Yu were both stunned for a moment. ¡± You want us to open your family¡¯s Secret room? is there a hole in your brain? ¡± after a long time, Tang Luo saw the seriousness in Shen Yun¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. He felt that Shen Yun was sick. How did he know how to open his secret chamber? Butler Quan also had an expression that said ¡®there¡¯s something wrong with perverted Shen¡¯s brain¡¯. The two of them looked incredulously at Shen Yun, who had made this request, and felt that it was very funny. ¡°there¡¯s no mechanism to open this secret room. there¡¯s none outside or inside. if you can¡¯t open it, your master will die inside. the air inside won¡¯tst more than two days.¡± shen yun said expressionlessly. he had no way to open it anyway. however, he did not want leng rongrong and jian shen to die inside. that was why he had asked tang luo and quan yu to open the secret room. after all, they were from theher abyss empire. he had heard that the people from theher abyss empire were very capable. perhaps they could open it. however, he felt that the two of them were also very stupid. shen yun looked at tang luo and quan yu. the two of them looked at each other. ¡± shall we try? ¡± to be honest, they didn¡¯t know much about such mechanisms. furthermore, this was apletely sealed secret room. there were no mechanisms inside or outside, so how could they open it? ¡°is it feasible to dig a tunnel?¡± after a long time, tang luo asked shen yun. shen yun shook her head. ¡± no. ¡± ¡°even if you dig to that ce, the walls there are made of special materials and arepletely sealed. if you force your way in, there will be poisonous gas. you might not be able to dig through, and even if you do, the person inside will die first.¡± ¡°this means that you can¡¯t open it by force. even if we blow it up, it won¡¯t break this thing?¡± tang luo rubbed his head. ¡°i can¡¯t,¡± shen yun was expressionless. ¡°who created this ce? find that person. he should have a way, right?¡± tang luo said after thinking for a while. ¡°i can¡¯t.¡± shen yunle said coldly. ¡°why?¡± tang luo frowned. ¡± i can¡¯t even blow it up. i can only find the person who created this secret room. ¡± if we can use force to open it, we can use force, but we can¡¯t use force, can we?¡± ¡°he¡¯s with the king of hell. are you going to snatch him?¡± shen yun nced at tang luo. tang luo was confused. he¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°dead, fed to the fish.¡± shen yun replied. tang luo¡¯s expression wasplicated. butler quan was speechless. shen yun snorted coldly. ¡± if i had known that he was still needed, i wouldn¡¯t have fed him to the fish. ¡± both tang luo and butler quan were silent. for a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°no other way?¡± seeing that the two of them had no other choice, shen yun directly shouted to her people, ¡± take them to feed the fish. ¡± ¡°wait a moment!¡± a second before he was taken away, butler quan shouted, ¡± look for a mechanism master. master yang might have a way. ¡± ¡°oh, really? why aren¡¯t you looking for it?¡± quan yu immediately gave master yang a call. after the call ended, shen yun asked, ¡± how long will it take for you to arrive? ¡± ¡°it¡¯ll take at least a day.¡± ¡± there should be enough time, right? ¡± quan yu asked. ¡°alright. feed the fish.¡± shen yun shouted to her people. ¡°what?¡± quan yu and tang luo were both stunned. didn¡¯t we agree that if i open the mechanism, i won¡¯t feed the fish? he had already thought of a way, but was he still going to feed the fish? wasn¡¯t this a little too much? although quan yu and tang luo resisted, shen yun still threw them to feed the fish. at the same time, in the secret chamber. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were both trying to find a way out. although leng rongrong said that they could not get out of this secret chamber, they did not want to die here. the two of them had also reached a short-term working rtionship with jian shen. therefore, the three of them were struggling to find a way out. although the secret chamber was not big, it was extremely difficult to find a way out of this ce. the three of them searched for a long time and were exhausted, but they could not find even a crack. in the end, leng rongrong was so tired that she sat down to rest. fourth master mo let leng rongrong look at his legs before taking off his coat and covering master rong¡¯s body. the two of them closed their eyes to rest. jian shen, who was next door, looked at the two of them snuggling together and then looked at himself. he suddenly felt a little depressed and couldn¡¯t help but look up in the direction of the camera. in the surveince room, shen yun was staring at the screen. she saw fourth master mo and leng rongrong sleeping together, their faces gloomy. when he looked at jian shen, he suddenly met jian shen¡¯s eyes. she clearly did not know that the other party was looking at her, but shen yun was suddenly startled, as if her heart had been struck by something. shen yun was speechless. he rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ...... a day passed by very quickly. after leng rongrong woke up, she could clearly feel that the air in the secret chamber had be thinner, and she had some difficulty breathing. although mo linyuan¡¯s expression did not change, he could also feel the air bing thinner. ¡°if we can¡¯t get out in another ten hours, we¡¯ll suffocate.¡± jian shen was already looking for a way out. shen yun had told him not to die and to leave, so he would find a way to leave. no matter what, he had to get out. he had very important things to tell shen yun. ¡°let¡¯s keep watching. i don¡¯t want to die here. i still want to participate in the show with xiao xun ¡®er!¡± leng rongrong puffed up her cheeks. thinking about that show, she still thought it was very fun. if she were to die here, what would she do if xiao xun ¡®er was left alone, even though her husband was by her side? they must not die! little nan yu¡¯s delicate face appeared in leng rongrong¡¯s mind. her mind was filled with the little guy calling her ¡± mommy ¡°. she thought that if anything happened between her and lord fourth and little nan yu found out, he would definitely cry his heart out. she couldn¡¯t bear to do that. ¡°think of a way to get out!¡± leng rongrong got up and started to look for a solution without saying a word. fourth master mo also began to think of a solution in silence. ¡°is it possible to just break through the wall?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not feasible. let¡¯s not talk about whether we can open the wall or not. even if we can open it, it will trigger the poisonous gas device and then we will be poisoned to death here.¡± leng rongrong said. although she didn¡¯t know how to get out, she had a certain level of understanding of this secret room. back then, shen yun had not only built a secret chamber in this ce. there were many other ces where secret chambers were also built. leng rongrong had seen the person who had built the secret room, so she was now thinking hard, wondering if that person had told her what to do if she could not get out aftering in. the three of them couldn¡¯t feel the passage of time in the secret chamber. the only thing they could feel was that the air was getting thinner. at first, they felt that they could still hold on, but gradually, they began to show symptoms of hypoxia. leng rongrong closed her eyes and leaned against fourth master mo¡¯s side, breathing with difficulty, ¡± we ... we¡¯re not really going to die here, are we? ¡± Chapter 957 Chapter 957: it seems very ambiguous Trantor: 549690339 the air was getting thinner. leng rongrong and the other two were in great pain. although fourth master mo¡¯s cold face was expressionless, he was actually having difficulty breathing. ¡°no... i can¡¯t die here.¡± when leng rongrong closed her eyes, she thought of little nan yu. if she and mo linyuan both died here, the little guy would have no parents. he was such a small child. he would be so pitiful if he did not have his daddy and mommy. although little nan yu seemed to be able to live well alone, she felt very sad. she didn¡¯t want him to live without his daddy and mommy. leng rongrong stood up. fourth master mo also stood up. ¡°i¡¯ve thought of it.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed as she suddenly thought of something. ¡± i remember now! ¡± she suddenly dashed toward a corner. she had been thinking about what the master engineer had told her. she suddenly remembered that the master had mentioned something when he was drunk. he said that not every location had poisonous gas, and he seemed to have mentioned something about the life gate. at that time, leng rongrong did not pay much attention to it, so she did not think about it. now, she suddenly had a sh of inspiration and remembered. she took out a small knife and quickly dug a spot on the corner of the wall. because of the movement, it became more difficult to breathe. after digging for a while, leng rongrong leaned against the wall to rest. ¡°i¡¯ll do it. tell me how to do it. ¡± mo linyuan took the knife from leng rongrong¡¯s hand and started to dig. jian shen also came over. ¡± i¡¯ll help too. ¡± the three of them got busy. at the same time, outside, master yang was thinking of a way to break through this secret room. he looked at the blueprint of the secret room and studied it for a long time. he was scolded half to death by shen yun and almost went on strike. in the end, because his boss anddy boss were still in the secret room, he had no choice but to continue to think of a solution under the pressure. after a long time, master yang finally found a breakthrough. ¡°it seems like this is the only ce we can enter.¡± master yang said, ¡± this is the only ce that won¡¯te into contact with poisonous gas. find someone to dig the soil first and then use tools to drill this ce. you must be careful. this ce is just enough for one person to enter and exit. ¡± ¡°f * ck, don¡¯t you have a simpler method? they¡¯re almost suffocating.¡± shen yun scolded. ¡°this is the best way. if we open it now, the people inside can still live. if we dy any longer, the people inside will most likely die.¡± yang ye looked at shen yun unhappily. ¡± you got someone to design this perverted mechanism. who are you ming? ¡± shen yun was speechless. ¡°stop talking nonsense with me. i¡¯ll give you a few people and you¡¯llmand them.¡± ¡°alright, release the people from theher abyss empire first.¡± yang ye said. ¡°you¡¯re still haggling with me?¡± shen yun was in disbelief. ¡± your boss is still locked up inside, and you¡¯re bargaining with me? ¡± ¡°are you going to let go or not?¡± yang ye put down the weapon in his hand. ¡± if you don¡¯t want to let go, then forget it. i¡¯m leaving. ¡± shen yun¡¯s expression turned ugly when she saw that yang ye was really about to leave. ¡± you actually dare to threaten me. ¡± alright, go and fish up the two who are feeding the fish!¡± following that, yang ye began to lead shen yun¡¯s men to dig a hole. inside, leng rongrong and the other two were digging in the same direction as yang ye. therefore, it didn¡¯t take long for the two sides to be separated by only a wall. leng rongrong and the others were already exhausted. in addition to the thinning air, they could not dig any further. fortunately, they had heard themotion outside, and shen yun had also directly called them from the monitoring room, telling them not to dig outside and to hide further away. the people outside would soon dig in. fourth master mo decisively pulled lord rong to a corner. jian shen also dodged backward. under master yang¡¯smand, the people outside quickly opened up a hole for one person to enter and exit. without waiting for jian shen¡¯s reaction, fourth master mo pulled lord rong out of the cave. once outside, leng rongrong panted heavily for a while. she felt like she was about to suffocate to death, and her entire head was heavy. he finally came out. she almost thought that she was going to die in there. fortunately, there was still a small opening that could let them out. after she came back to her senses, leng rongrong saw tang luo and quan yu, who werepletely drenched. ¡°did you guys go swimming?¡± lord rong looked at the two of them in surprise. ¡± you¡¯re in such a good mood? ¡± ¡± what are you swimming for? that pervert threw us into the sea to feed the fish! ¡± tang luo¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡± there are sharks in the sea. god knows how we survived! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t ever want to see fish again in my life.¡± butler quan¡¯s lips were pale and he looked miserable. ¡°did he really feed you to the fish?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°you guys owe me a favor.¡± yang ye appeared from behind, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have be shark food. ¡± yang ye looked at fourth master mo after he finished speaking. he felt that lord fourth owed him a favor. after all, this was the second time he had saved young madam. however, just as he looked over, he was frightened by lord fourth¡¯s sudden cold gaze and immediately shut his mouth before he could say anything about a sry increase. shen yun came over. he had originally wanted to snatch leng rongrong over, then have a huge battle with fourth master mo and kill him. in the end, after jian shen came out from inside, he walked directly towards him. the cold aura on his body actually had a kind of aggressive feeling. shen yun¡¯s mind wandered for a moment. when he met jian shen¡¯s eyes, he was actually a little nervous. ¡°i have something to tell you.¡± jian shen said coldly. then, without giving shen yun any chance, jian shen directly grabbed shen yun¡¯s wrist and pulled her into the vi. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were both stunned. tang luo said, ¡± quick, this is a chance. leave this damn ce quickly. i don¡¯t want to feed the fish anymore. ¡± ¡°go and make preparations to leave this ce.¡± fourth master mo ordered. then, he turned to look at his wife. the fire of gossip was burning in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes. so, what was the situation between jian shen and shen yun? he almost died, but the moment he came out, he pulled shen yun to say something? did she really guess it correctly? after about ten minutes, jian shen and shen yun walked out of the vi. shen yun¡¯s lips were red, and jian shen¡¯s eyes seemed to have been punched and were swollen. it looked very ambiguous. ¡°what did you guys talk about?¡± master rong stared at shen yun and jian shen with an ambiguous look. shen yun had a distracted look and he looked very irritable. jian shen, on the other hand, lowered his head and said nothing. Chapter 958 Chapter 958: my fans are big bosses Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong looked at shen yun and jian shen¡¯s appearance and it seemed that the internal conflict was very serious. after giving fourth master mo a look, lord rong quickly took fourth master mo and the rest and fled. because their boss was out of his mind, his subordinates didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. just like that, lord rong and the others left the deserted ind. on the deserted ind, shen yun suddenly regained her senses and red fiercely at jian shen. then, she suddenly started fighting with him. by the time the two of them were done fighting, leng rongrong and the others had already left to a point where they could not catch up. shen yue was so angry that she started fighting with jian shen again. but helplessly, shen yun was no match for jian shen. jian shen directly captured him and brought him into the vi. he forced him to sit on the sofa and went to get medicine to apply on shen yun¡¯s injury. shen yun¡¯s face darkened the entire time. ¡°jian shen, you pervert!¡± ¡°jian shen, get lost, stay away from me!¡± ¡± jian shen, you¡¯re pissing me off. get lost, you hear me? who told you to apply medicine for me? i don¡¯t need you to apply medicine for me. get my woman back! ¡± jian shen said coldly as he applied the medicine for shen yun, ¡± don¡¯t move so much. if you move again, you¡¯ll be in so much pain! ¡± ¡°fuck, you dare to talk to me like this? who gave you the courage?¡± shen yun cursed angrily. ¡°you gave it to me.¡± shen yun: ¡°!!!¡± ...... on the yacht, leng rongrong was sitting down. fourth master mo was holding a cotton swab in his hand as he gently applied medicine on leng rongrong¡¯s wrists and ankles. his movements were extremely gentle, as if he was afraid that he would hurt leng rongrong if he used a little more force. lord rong, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about his injuries at all. although she was afraid of pain, she didn¡¯t care much about such a small injury. however, she felt very blessed to see lord fourth treat her wound in this way. she liked this feeling, the feeling of being treated gently by someone. lord fourth looked even more nervous than she was. he looked really, really gentle. he was clearly a terrifying person in the legends. he was clearly the ruler of theher abyss empire. the rumors said that he was even more terrifying than a demon. however, he was so gentle in front of her. of course, in her eyes, no matter what lord fourth was like, she still felt that he was a man who could not be criticized. he was so handsome and so capable. she liked this man. looking at this man, she felt her heart beat faster for no reason. ¡°isn¡¯t that too gentle?¡± butler quan watched as lord fourth treated lord rong. he said indignantly, ¡± we were almost fed to the sharks. lord fourth didn¡¯t even say a word! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. he even wants to show off his affection in front of us. he¡¯s too much! ¡± tang luo nodded indignantly. ¡± fourth master, are you really not going to care about your subordinates? ¡± ¡°in any case, we risked our lives for you,¡± butler quan nodded in agreement. ¡± aren¡¯t you going to ask if we¡¯re injured? ¡± ¡°you guys are injured and you still need me to greet you?¡± after treating his wife¡¯s wound, fourth master mo¡¯s gentle expression instantly disappeared. when he turned around to look at quan yu and tang luo, his face was already as cold as ice. ¡°i haven¡¯t even told you why you¡¯re such trash, and you still want me to care if you¡¯re injured? the people of theher abyss empire don¡¯t even have the ability to protect themselves. do you still need me to protect you? are you guys the boss or am i the boss? you¡¯re giving me a sry?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows and looked at tang luo and butler quan with dissatisfaction. special assistant tang and butler quan threw themselves into each other¡¯s arms as they looked at fourth master mo with trembling eyes. ¡°as expected, men only care about the opposite sex and no humanity!¡± tang luo said in a low voice. ¡°we really shouldn¡¯t bepared to young madam.¡± ¡± what should we do? ¡± butler quan asked softly. ¡± are we going to be punished? ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to go to hell?¡± ¡°hellish training?¡± tang luo quickly made a shushing gesture. ¡± shush, don¡¯t let lord fourth hear you. i don¡¯t want to go through hell training. i¡¯ll die! ¡± the two of them huddled together and looked nervously in mo linyuan¡¯s direction. fourth master mo said slowly, ¡± after we return, you will go and receive a month of hellish training. ¡± ¡°ah!¡± tang luo and butler quan screamed in pain. ¡± what¡¯s hell training? ¡± leng rongrong asked curiously. ¡± the cruelest training in theherworld empire. ¡± fourth master mo replied indifferently, ¡± it¡¯s to train people who don¡¯t even have the ability to protect themselves. ¡± ¡± the cruelest training, yingluo. ¡± leng rongrong nodded her head deeply, then looked at butler quan and tang luo with sympathy-¡± you two, good luck. ¡± after the training, you¡¯ll have the ability to protect yourself!¡± tang luo said in a low voice, ¡± young madam has also been taken away. doesn¡¯t young madam need to train? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll protect my wife,¡± fourth master mo said. tang luo said,¡±i ate another handful of dog food.¡± little yuyu, our lord fourth is bing more and more inhumane ... he¡¯speting with others for dog food every day.¡± ¡°i want to go back and be a good butler,¡± butler quan replied. after returning to the hotel, leng rongrong slept for 24 hours straight away. in the meantime, lord fourth fed her something to eat. she was sleeping in a daze and did not know anything. after a good night¡¯s sleep, leng rongrong and the others decided to return to the capital. there was no sound or movement from shen yun¡¯s side. although she didn¡¯t know what jian shen had done to shen yun, leng rongrong knew that shen yun would not harass her for the time being. this time, they returned to the capital. as soon as they arrived at the airport, arge group of leng rongrong¡¯s fans came to pick them up. although the martial artspetition wasn¡¯t a matter of the entertainment circle, because of lord rong¡¯s status in the entertainment circle and the fact that her sockpuppet master windless had been dropped, she was also considered an inte celebrity. therefore, this matter quickly spread in the domestic entertainment circle. lord rong had already been on the hot search several times without her knowing. his fans were also growing rapidly. although there were many fans who came to pick leng rongrong up, they were very orderly. as soon as leng rongrong came out, some fans sent flowers. to lord rong¡¯s surprise, the dozen or so people who had beaten up huangfu shen were also in the fan group. they were even maintaining order as if they were her bodyguards. there were quite a lot of people, and all of them were tall and strong. they were wearing sunsses and were dressed in ck. they didn¡¯t look like a proper group at first nce, so lord rong noticed them immediately. ¡°who are you people?¡± as leng rongrong walked, she could not help but look at neen and ask, ¡± i remember you. you even climbed over my house¡¯s wallst time. ¡± ¡°would you believe me if i told you that i¡¯m your fan?¡± neen asked hesitantly. ¡°not very much,¡± leng rongrong replied. you said you were a thiefst time.¡± neen was stunned for a moment. ¡± young miss, don¡¯t worry about this idiot. he¡¯s a thief, but we¡¯re not. we¡¯re your fans. ¡± another person suddenly shouted. ¡°young miss?¡± leng rongrong pointed at her own nose. ¡± are you calling me? ¡± that person nodded frantically, and the rest of the people also nodded frantically. Chapter 959 Chapter 959: the young master is so cute? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i¡¯m not ady,¡± leng rongrong said. the dozen or so middle-aged men were stunned, then they said in unison, ¡± you are our young miss. ¡± because their voices were all in unison, it sounded like they had been specially trained. leng rongrong and all the fans were shocked. fourth master mo walked beside leng rongrong the entire time. although he didn¡¯t say a word, his gaze swept across the group of people in front of him, and he deliberately paid attention to them. these people didn¡¯t seem to be hostile, but they definitely didn¡¯t have ordinary identities. he could tell what kind of person she was with one look. it seemed like it was necessary to investigate this group of people and lord rong¡¯s fan club. lord rong didn¡¯t think too much. after looking at them, she nodded and said, ¡± sure, you can call me whatever you want. if there¡¯s nothing else, can you make way?¡± leng rongrong and the others ¡®path was already blocked by these people. ¡°of course!¡± neen and the rest quickly stepped aside. before she could walk out of the airport, leng rongrong suddenly saw a familiar small figure. a cute little baby was running towards her. she was originally holding fourth master mo¡¯s hand, but as soon as she saw little nan yu, fourth master mo¡¯s hand was flung away. then, lord rong ran forward, hugged little nan yu, and started to spin around. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, i finally get to see you!¡± ¡°baby, mommy missed you so much!¡± ¡°mommy thought i¡¯d never see you again!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, mommy missed you so much, my little baby. luckily, i can still be your mommy! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes reddened unconsciously. she thought of the time in the secret room when they were almost suffocating. she was most worried about little nan yu. she was afraid that the little guy, who was already alone, would lose his parents again. she was worried that she would never see this little guy again. so when she saw him again, she was on the verge of tears. ¡°mommy, i missed you too.¡± a warm little hand touched leng rongrong¡¯s head, then gently held master rong¡¯s face. the little guy lowered his head and kissed leng rongrong¡¯s cheek. ¡± mommy, did something happen? ¡± ¡°no, i just missed you!¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes, not daring to mention that she had almost died. she knew that if she told him, little nan yu would definitely be very worried about them. ¡°really?¡± little nan yu smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m not afraid. i can always be with mommy from now on. i¡¯ve already finished my job. the next job is to do the variety show. ¡± we can participate together. this is the first time i¡¯m going on a variety show with mommy. i¡¯m so excited!¡± leng rongrong nodded when she heard little nan yu¡¯s words. she didn¡¯t have much work to do after this. it was just this variety show. fourth master mo walked over with his brows tightly locked. when he saw his son, he was actually pushed away by his wife. more importantly, his son only had eyes for his mother and did not have him as his father ... did this brat not know that he was not only his father, but also the BOSS of theher abyss empire? he only had his woman in his eyes. should he find a little girl for this brat to get along with so that he could snatch his wife? after all, he had forgotten his mother after getting a wife. this was not something to be said. ¡± right, mommy, i¡¯ve already arranged for a car. let¡¯s go home. ¡± little nan yu said with great interest. ¡°alright.¡± leng rongrong nodded. then, the few of them left. at the same time, the 19 big shots looked at each other. ¡°is that child really adopted by the young miss? why do i feel that she looks a little like our miss?¡± ¡°wow, our young master is so cute!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t wait to let the eldest miss return to the 19th floor. i hope the young master cane back too. i want to be the young master¡¯s master! ¡± ¡± i also want to take in a disciple. the young master looks like he has a unique bone structure. i like him very much! ¡± ¡°get lost, i chose the young master first!¡± more than a dozen big shots began to quarrel, not realizing that a super big shot was approaching from the crowd behind them. he raised his hand and knocked on their heads neen times. ¡°who, who the f * ck hit me!¡± ¡°damn it, who hit me!¡± ¡°what the hell, thirteen, did you hit me?¡± ¡°i did it. do you have any objections?¡± xuanyuan nantian took off his hood and sunsses, revealing his face and a powerful aura. he looked at the neen big shots in his organization. these big shots, who had been said to be very mysterious around the world and were untraceable by anyone, had now appeared in unison.st time, they had appeared in the martial arts arena, and this time, they had appeared in the airport. it was fine if one or two of them came, but neen big shots appeared together. those who knew immediately recognized him. the moment they appeared, those who knew about them started to panic. now, many people were discussing whether their organization was going to do something big, whether they were going to carry out a massacre, and whether they were going to destroy the earth ... the rumors were getting more and more outrageous, and those who were timid were almost scared to death. ¡°don¡¯t you know who you are?¡± ¡± all of you are running around with the king of hell¡¯s name. don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll scare people? ¡± ¡°which hell king woulde to the surface?¡± ¡°damn, you¡¯re still trying to snatch my daughter? and you dare to snatch my grandson? did you ask me?¡± xuanyuan nantian red at them in anger, wishing he could give them a good beating. he hadn¡¯t even spoken to his precious daughter yet, and this group of people had already made contact with her. this was too infuriating, too much. ¡°boss, we¡¯re just helping you!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. with your speed, you only dare to watch from a distance and don¡¯t dare to get close. when will you be able to coax the young miss home? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to do this. we should just exin it to the young miss. if she doesn¡¯t understand, we can just snatch it back to our organization! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± the group of people nodded. ¡°no, to y it safe, we must first find out if rongrong wants to find her father!¡± xuanyuan nantian swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡± i still don¡¯t know how to be a father. i still have to learn! don¡¯t mess up my n!¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°if you want to learn how to be a father, you must first coax your precious daughter back, right?¡± ¡°boss, when did you be so indecisive?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t do this. didn¡¯t you see how rongrong¡¯s godfather treated her?¡± xuanyuan nantian looked uncertain. ¡± rongrong has so many fathers. she might not need me as her biological father. ¡± everyone thought,¡¯how can a godfather be the same as a real father? there are ten thousand godfather and only one biological father!¡± Chapter 960 Chapter 960: the little cutie cooks Trantor: 549690339 when leng rongrong and the others returned home, they discovered a serious problem. their chef and all-capable nanny, huahua, had been taken away by bai wanrong. and none of them knew how to cook. ¡°do you want to try cooking? little luo luo?¡± leng rongrong looked at tang luo enthusiastically. she looked around and felt that only tang luo¡¯s cooking was more reliable. even ghosts would not dare to eat lord fourth¡¯s cooking. ¡°young madam, my cooking might not be as good as lord fourth¡¯s. i don¡¯t have much confidence in myself. if you have confidence in me, i don¡¯t mind giving it a try.¡± tang luo said seriously. ¡°not as good as fourth master?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face twitched. ¡± fine, you should forget it. ¡± then, lord rong stared at butler quan. ¡°me?¡± butler quan, who was stroking rainstorm¡¯s head, felt the young madam¡¯s gaze and quickly turned around. ¡± do i cook? ¡± um ... i¡¯ll try? i¡¯ve seen huahua cook before, i think i should be able to do it. i¡¯m such a smart person.¡± ¡°???you¡¯ve never cooked before?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. ¡°i didn¡¯t. but there¡¯s a first time in life, so it¡¯s fine for me to try it. ¡± butler quan seemed to be very happy to challenge him. ¡°forget it, i don¡¯t dare to let you try.¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath. ¡°i¡¯ll cook.¡± little nan yu raised his little hand and said, ¡± mommy, did you forget that i can cook? ¡± ¡°how can you do that? you¡¯re still so young.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips. ¡± why don¡¯t i give it a try? ¡± i¡¯ll try to be a good wife and mother.¡± everyone turned to look at leng rongrong. even storm and critical hit, who had been lying on the ground, stood up with a look of horror on their faces. ¡°no way. you¡¯re all so rude. don¡¯t you want me to cook?¡± lord rong was a little depressed. ¡°mommy, you must be tired from thepetition these days. let me cook. it¡¯s easy to cook. don¡¯t worry, i can do it. ¡± little nan yu said with a smile. of course, leng rongrong knew that little nan yu knew how to cook. she had eaten the little guy¡¯s cooking when she first saw him. the food that the little fellow made was especially delicious. although he was very young, little nan yu was really a little genius, the kind of little genius who could do anything. she even suspected that he was a deity who had descended from the heavens. in the end, no one knew how to cook, so little nan yu went to the kitchen personally. leng rongrong had wanted to help wash the vegetables, but the little one turned her down. ¡± daddy, mommy, please don¡¯te into the kitchen. the kitchen isn¡¯t suitable for you, really! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. fourth master mo was speechless ... tang luo and butler quan were snickering at the side. the young master was afraid that the young master and the young madam would enter the kitchen. it would be a terrible disaster if the two of them entered the kitchen. it was too scary. ¡°do you need our help?¡± tang luo asked. little nan yu turned around and nced at quan yu and tang luo. the little guy shook his head like a rattle. these two people didn¡¯t seem to be much better than his parents. it was better for him to settle it himself. other than huahua¡¯s cooking, he didn¡¯t trust anyone else¡¯s cooking. these people should really sign up for a cooking ss and learn how to cook. without him and huahua, would they starve to death? fortunately, in this day and age, it was possible to order all kinds of takeaway, and it was very convenient to eat outside. little nan yu pushed the kitchen door open and started to work alone in the kitchen. leng rongrong and the others were waiting patiently in the living room. soon, a fragrant smell wafted out of the kitchen. butler quan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡± our young master can really cook? ¡± he had thought that the young master was only good at hacking, but now it seemed that not only could he act, he could also cook? isn¡¯t this too amazing? ¡°of course. xiao xun ¡®er is an all-rounder.¡± lord rong¡¯s face was full of pride. she liked this little baby so much, okay? she felt like she had picked up a treasure. tang luo nodded. he had eaten the young master¡¯s cooking before. she recalled that the food that the young master made was really delicious. it was even more delicious than what huahua made. it was a heavenly delicacy. she didn¡¯t know how the young master had trained his cooking skills. it was simply divine and delicious. he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat anything else after eating it. little nan yu¡¯s cooking speed was not bad. it didn¡¯t take long for the dishes to be served. tang luo and the others took the initiative to help serve the dishes. while serving the dishes, they couldn¡¯t help but want to secretly eat them. in the end, lord fourth¡¯s murderous re made them not dare to steal any food. as the dishes were served, they felt like drooling when they smelled the fragrance. ¡°can we start?¡± tang luo was already drooling with desire. little nan yu took off his apron, sat down and said, ¡± eat. i haven¡¯t cooked in a long time. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good. ¡± mommy, try this.¡± little nan yu gave leng rongrong a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs. fourth master mo stared at little nan yu. xiao xun ¡®er was stunned for a moment before he picked up a piece of rib for fourth master mo. ¡± daddy, you should try it too, it¡¯s really delicious! ¡± leng rongrong and fourth master mo both took a bite. then, she waspletely stunned by the food that little nan yu made. it was simply better than the food in the north emperor club. ¡°wow, my baby, you¡¯re amazing! it¡¯s so good!¡± leng rongrong praised little nan yu in surprise. the little guy smiled happily. ¡± it¡¯s good that mommy likes it. ¡± after that, little nan yu picked up a shrimp and started to peel it. the little guy carefully peeled a shrimp and ced it in leng rongrong¡¯s bowl. then, everyone at the dining table looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡°i suddenly feel like having a child,¡± quan yu said. tang luo nudged quan yu twice. ¡± dear, wake up. you don¡¯t even have a wife. ¡± ¡°the young master was also picked up from the streets, i can also go and pick one up.¡± i¡¯ll go and see if there¡¯s any genius beggar on the street tomorrow.¡± ¡°can i pick it up?¡± tang luo asked. why don¡¯t we form a group and go take a look?¡± on the other side, leng rongrong was also a little surprised that little nan yu actually peeled the shrimp for her. ¡± baby, mommy can eat it herself. you don¡¯t have to work so hard. ¡± she was the adult, and she should be the one peeling the prawns for the child. the little guy was really too heartwarming. not only did he seriously cook such a delicious meal, but he even peeled the shrimp for her during the meal. ¡± i don¡¯t want mommy to suffer. as long as mommy is happy eating, it¡¯s fine. if mommy is happy, xiao xun ¡®er will be happy too. ¡± xiao nan zhi¡¯s eyes were curved as she continued to peel prawns for leng rongrong obediently. lord fourth, who was sitting opposite him, could not stand it anymore. ¡°eat your own. i will feed my wife.¡± ¡°she¡¯s also my mommy. i want to dote on her too!¡± xiao xun ¡®er snorted. fourth master mo looked deeply at little nan yu. although this brat always fought with him for his wife, what he said made sense. it was good to have one more person to dote on rongrong. hence, lord fourth did not say anything and began to peel prawns for his wife to eat. Chapter 961 Chapter 961: lord fourth¡¯s three hundred and the little darling¡¯s thirty million Trantor: 549690339 after dinner, the group of people watched tv in the living room. storm started to fight with tang luo for the remote control again. tang luo wanted to watch a historical drama, but storm wanted to watch animal world. then, the man and the horse started fighting. the remote control was sessfully snatched away by critical strike, and he pressed the button with his chicken w. the television switched to an entrepreneurial program. everyone was speechless. everyone turned their heads to look at the person who was standing on the sofa, seriously watching the ¡®critical hit¡¯ of the entrepreneurial show. and this was a video of a chicken farm. everyone looked at the critical hit with aplicated expression. did this chicken want to set up a chicken farm? the storm and tang luo stopped fighting, and everyone started to look at the chicken farm. when they saw the scene of the chicken being killed, everyone turned their heads in unison to look at the critical hit, and then they found that the critical hit was looking at it without a change in expression. it saw that its own kind had been ughtered, but it was actually indifferent. tang luo said in a low voice, ¡± you guys say that critical hits are also like chickens. it has lived long enough, right? moreover, it¡¯s so powerful. is it because its meat is especially delicious? ¡± ¡°maybe,¡± butler quan turned his head and took a look. ¡± if you sell the critical hit, it should be worth a lot of money. after all, you¡¯re about to be a chicken spirit. ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical strike red at tang luo and quan yu fiercely. then, he pped his wings and flew to the top of tang luo¡¯s head. after struggling on top of tang luo¡¯s head for a long time, the critical hit flew to leng rongrong¡¯s feet. its two wings actually made a posture of hugging its calves, and itined to leng rongrong with clucking sounds. ¡°of course i won¡¯t eat you,¡± lord rong touched critical strike¡¯s head. ¡± don¡¯t feel wronged. didn¡¯t i say that i¡¯ll take care of you? ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit looked at leng rongrong with tears of gratitude, looking very touched. then, the critical hit flew back to watch tv. little nan yu looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± mommy, did daddy give you all the money so that you can manage the money and then give me pocket money? ¡± ¡°yup,¡± leng rongrong nced over at fourth master mo. fourth master mo¡¯s monthly allowance was 300 yuan. ¡± then i¡¯ll give all my money to mommy as well. but i¡¯m giving it to mommy to spend, not for her to keep it. all my money belongs to mommy! ¡± xiao nan zhi took out her things and then rushed upstairs to get them. soon, a bunch of bank cards and deposit slips were taken out. little nan yu even took down the property ownership certificate. it was a huge pile of red and green property. leng rongrong was stunned. tang luo and quan yu both came over. when they saw the property ownership certificate cards and the like, their faces turned green. especially when they saw the huge stack of property ownership certificates, the two of them had the urge to cry in each other¡¯s arms. they were actually inferior to a child? a little kid who seemed to be a few hundred times richer than them? they had probably lived their lives in vain, right? ¡°so many houses?¡± leng rongrong was also shocked by the pile of property ownership certificates. although she knew that little nan yu was very smart and powerful, he could act, specte in the stock market, and had hacking skills. but he was still so young. even if he started to make money when he was born, he couldn¡¯t be so rich, right? he flipped through the pages and found that each house was in the most expensive and best area in each city. moreover, the little guy had bought houses almost everywhere, and his real estate was spread all over the world ... lord rong was shocked by his baby. ¡°little baby, are these all yours?¡± ¡°yes.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± it¡¯ll all be mommy¡¯s in the future. ¡± ¡°you ... how are you so rich?¡± leng rongrong felt that she had lost to her precious son. although she was rich, when she was young, her godfather had given her all the money ... but little nan yu didn¡¯t seem to have any special rtionship. did he earn it all by himself? this is unbelievable! what kind of celestial cutie was this? ¡°i earned it.¡± little nan yu¡¯s delicate face was full of seriousness, ¡± filming is a lot of money, especially those big brands ¡®endorsements. it¡¯s easy to earn money. ¡± i¡¯ve also invested in some movies and the like, and i¡¯m earning a lot. ¡°also, i know how to invest in the stock market. the fastest way to make money is to invest in the stock market. i¡¯ll asionally go to a casino and scam those rich gambling kings. i can make a lot of money. in terms of hacking, i¡¯m a consultant for many bigpanies around the world, so i can make a lot of money! however, i¡¯m still a little behind daddy and mommy. i have to work hard to earn more.¡± ¡°wow, my baby is really amazing!¡± lord rong looked at little nan yu excitedly and started to praise him like crazy. at the side, tang luo and butler quan exchanged a look. ¡± were the children nowadays all so powerful? they remembered that they were probably still ying with mud when they were this old ... ¡°mommy, these are all yours. you can spend all the money in the card.¡± little nan yu handed everything to leng rongrong. ¡± then, like daddy, mommy, you can give me pocket money in the future. ¡± xun ¡®er will spend however much you give him!¡± ¡°alright, mommy will keep it for you!¡± leng rongrong said happily. she didn¡¯t really like so much money. however, the feeling of being doted on and trusted by his precious son was really great. being a housekeeper didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. he could even give them pocket money. ¡°i¡¯m not keeping it, i¡¯m giving it to mommy! i¡¯ll give it all to mommy. i¡¯ll give all the money i earn to mommy first.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± as for my pocket money, mommy can do whatever she wants. ¡± the little guy¡¯s voice was so cute. ¡°as for my pocket money, how about 30 million a month?¡± ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± lord rong blinked and asked, being extremely generous. she gave her husband three million yuan as pocket money and her son thirty million yuan. when lord fourth, who had been gloating at the side, heard this number, he seriously suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. 30 million? wasn¡¯t it three hundred? why not 300? lord fourth looked at tang luo and quan yu. the two of them were also dumbfounded because they both knew that lord fourth only had 300 yuan of pocket money. give her husband 300 yuan and her son 30 million yuan? was this appropriate? why did it feel like their lord fourth had been thrown into the cold pce? wasn¡¯t this too tragic? ¡°young madam, are you wrong? isn¡¯t it three hundred?¡± tang luo asked carefully when he saw the resentment in his lord fourth¡¯s eyes. ¡°who said three hundred? how can my baby¡¯s monthly pocket money of 300 be enough? he¡¯s an artiste, after all, so he can¡¯t be too poor!¡± ¡± 30 million. it¡¯s not enough to buy anything, ¡± lord rong said seriously. ¡°does that mean the ruler of theher abyss empire can be poor?¡± tang luo looked at the young madam in disbelief. their lord fourth was a little miserable! leng rongrong turned around to look at fourth master mo and was stunned for a moment. she then muttered, ¡± fourth master said that¡¯s enough. ¡± she had asked for her husband¡¯s opinion. she had heard that men could not have too much money in their pockets. if they had too much money, it would be easy for them to go out and indulge in debauchery. however, children were different. Chapter 962 Chapter 962: i¡¯ll give you the kind of life you want Trantor: 549690339 ¡°is that enough?¡± lord rong looked at her husband with a serious expression on her pretty little face. ¡°that¡¯s enough,¡± lord fourth nodded. ¡°did you see that?¡± lord rong looked at little nan yu again and instantly became gentler. ¡± little xun ¡®er, what about you? ¡± is 30 million enough? i heard that children need to live in fuyang, while men need to live a poor life. if it¡¯s not enough, tell mommy!¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked at his daddy sympathetically and said, ¡± alright, i¡¯ll treat you the same. daddy, 300 yuan. i¡¯ll do the same. ¡± i don¡¯t have to spend much money anyway, my clothes are sponsored, my meals and entertainment are treated, and when i join the crew, the crew will also provide me with food.¡± little nan yu scratched his little head, ¡± i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything i need to spend money on. ¡± ¡°alright, if you need money, you can ask me for it.¡± leng rongrong happily epted all of little nan yu¡¯s assets. although she was rich to begin with, this time, she seemed to have experienced the feeling of getting rich suddenly. tang luo was speechless. butler quan was speechless. he was envious of the feeling of being rich while lying down. on the other side, storm seemed to hesitate for a moment. suddenly, it turned around and ran to its exclusive room. it took out a card and rushed over to leng rongrong. ¡°you¡¯re letting me manage the money too?¡± leng rongrong looked at storm in surprise. this guy, storm, was quite stingy. he loved money, he loved it to death. she had earned a lot of money from her weibo serialization, but this fellow had always been reluctant to spend money. now, he had actually taken out his own bank card and given it to her. ¡°there¡¯s a card for the storm?¡± butler quan¡¯s face was full of shock. ¡± i¡¯m a little curious about how much storm has. ¡± we¡¯re not as rich as the young master, but we can¡¯t be poorer than the dog, right?¡± tang luo nodded. ¡± i don¡¯t think so. we¡¯re considered people of status in theherworld empire, aren¡¯t we? ¡± then, the two of them looked at leng rongrong expectantly. lord rong nced at the two of them and said sympathetically, ¡± i think you guys might not be as rich as storm ... storm has loved money since he was young. so when my godfather gives me money, it will also act obedient and ask for pocket money ... and storm doesn¡¯t spend much money, so it has saved a lot of pocket money. also, you probably don¡¯t know that storm also knows how to specte in the stock market. in addition to writing books, it also knows how to specte in the stock market ... its assets might be in the billions.¡± quan yu was speechless. tang luo was speechless. they were actually worse than a dog. were they even worthy of being human? they simply didn¡¯t deserve to be human. ¡°giggle.¡± he shouted a few times. ¡± the critical hit asked you not to be sad. it wants to open a chicken farm and said that it can cooperate with you to make money together. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± he¡¯ll be in charge of managing the chickens, and you guys will be in charge of the business. ¡± tang luo and quan yu hugged each other and cried. they actually needed a chicken toe up with a n for their business. it was simply a failed life. that night, lord rong began to reflect on himself in lord fourth¡¯s arms. ¡°isn¡¯t three hundred pocket money too little?¡± ¡± you¡¯re the ruler of theher abyss empire. you¡¯re indeed a little poor. why don¡¯t i give you a little more? ¡± although it was said that rich men would turn bad, her husband was very rich. he didn¡¯t turn bad. he was still a good husband. she couldn¡¯t treat her husband too badly. after all, her husband was so good to her and even let her take care of all the money. ¡°no need,¡± fourth master mo hugged his wife and said, ¡± if you like it, then give it to me. if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s fine too. ¡± the money i earn is for you and xiao xun ¡®er to spend. i¡¯m fine with it. ¡± ¡°really? what if i¡¯m really a prodigal and spend all your money?¡± lord rong flipped over and looked up at fourth master mo. her dark eyes blinked as she looked at him. ¡°they say that you can¡¯t marry a prodigal woman, but you¡¯ve married a prodigal woman!¡± ¡°do you regret it a little?¡± fourth master mo only looked at leng rongrong lovingly and gently patted her head, ¡± as long as it¡¯s you, it doesn¡¯t matter how you squander. i¡¯ve said it before, you squander fast, so i¡¯ll make money faster. as long as you like it and are happy. when you spend all the money, i will earn it and support you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s your business. if you want to do it, then do it. if you find it troublesome and don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t do it. even if you have nothing, i will still support you.¡± fourth master mo said thoughtfully, ¡± that¡¯s right, you¡¯re already the richest man in the world. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± lord rong was stunned. although she was rich, it was said that she was still a little short of being the richest person in the world. how did he suddenly be the richest man in the world? ¡°because your husband is the richest man in the world. if the richest man in the world gives you all his assets, won¡¯t you be the richest man in the world?¡± fourth master mo tapped lord rong¡¯s nose. ¡± are you happy? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve be even richer now? i suddenly feel that it¡¯s so painful to be rich.¡± ¡± ah! ¡± lord rong screamed. however, she had never experienced being the world¡¯s richest man before, so it was good to experience it. ¡°if you feel that being rich is a pain, i can also apany you to live a poor life.¡± lord fourth¡¯s voice was deep and indulgent. he was simply pampering his wife without reason. he was willing to give up all his assets for his wife. if his wife wanted to live a poor life, he would be penniless. if his wife wanted to live a rich life, he would be the richest man in the world. ...... because there were no shows for the time being, and no other work. lord rong and little nan yu enjoyed their lives at home. asionally, they would go shopping together, asionally y with storm at home, and from time to time, they would go to the martial arts school to check out the situation and give pointers to the people there. these days were especiallyfortable. because she had little nan yu by her side, she felt very happy doing anything. after a week of such days, leng rongrong and little nan yu were finally ready to participate in ¡± days of the big stars. ¡± because she could be on the same show as the little guy, lord rong was very happy. and because this was a lifestyle variety show, it should be rtively easy to shoot. they just had to live their daily lives, and asionally the festival team would give them some difficult problems to challenge. leng rongrong and little nan yu each packed a small suitcase. fourth master mo had finally finished his work and had yet to apany his wife and child, but they had to go to the set again. ¡°i can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± fourth master mo hugged leng rongrong and whispered in her ear. he liked it when this woman was always by his side. when she was not around, he always felt empty. ¡°i can¡¯t bear to leave you either, but i can¡¯t dy my work.¡± lord rong gave lord fourth a kiss and looked up with her cheeky eyes. ¡± call me if you want me. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not enough to call.¡± lord fourth lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. he then lowered his head and kissed her. little nan yu: ¡± ... the baby is still here. didn¡¯t you see the baby? ¡± ¡°young master, why don¡¯t we go outside first?¡± tang luo said as he helped little nan yu carry the luggage. Chapter 963 Chapter 963: which male artiste do you want to participate with the most? Trantor: 549690339 after waiting outside for a long time, little nan yu finally saw his daddy and mommye out. the little fellowined,¡±didn¡¯t you notice that i¡¯ve be tanned?¡± daddy doesn¡¯t have to take so long to say goodbye to mommy, right?¡± fourth master mo looked at xiao xun ¡®er with a sharp gaze. ¡± from now on, you can spend time with your mommy every day. i¡¯m all alone. can¡¯t i spend more time with your mommy? ¡± lord fourth had an unhappy expression on his face. he missed his wife too. he wished he could put his wife in his pocket and bring her wherever he went. however, his wife had her own career and she loved acting and participating in variety shows. he pampered her and wanted her to be happy. even if he had to suppress himself, he still wanted to make his wife happy. ¡°alright,¡± he said. little nan yu thought about it and agreed. he pouted and nodded, ¡± then daddy and mommy, can you talk for a while? ¡± but we can¡¯t take too long. if we¡¯re toote, we won¡¯t be able to catch the ne.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to catch a ne.¡± fourth master mo suddenly said, ¡± tang luo, arrange for a private jet. i¡¯ll personally send it over. ¡± ¡°yes, fourth master.¡± little nan yu was speechless. ¡°aren¡¯t you going on a business trip?¡± leng rongrong asked. don¡¯t you have an important project to discuss?¡± ¡°i can send you there first before going on the business trip.¡± fourth master mo replied indifferently, ¡± that way, i can spend more time with you. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. aowu aowu! the storm and the torrential rain rushed over, all of them crying out. everyone had left, so it was really boring to leave them at home. they also wanted to stay with their master for a while longer. ¡°storm, be good. you guys stay here and guard the house.¡± leng rongrong touched their heads one by one, not missing a single one, and then exined it to these few. although the storm pets were a little disappointed, they said that they would take good care of the food and the house. after saying goodbye to the animals, the few of them went straight to the private airport. on the ne, fourth master mo sat together with lord rong. on the way, fourth master mo gave some instructions to lord rong. at the same time, fourth master mo also asked if there were any other participants. after all, it was a more lively program, and they had to live under the same roof. lord fourth was a little dissatisfied with this. it was fine if it was a girl, but if it was a boy, he would probably be jealous. ¡°i¡¯m not too sure about this.¡± lord rong said helplessly, ¡± the festival group didn¡¯t reveal anything. they said they wanted to give us a surprise. ¡± ¡± surprise, zhenzhen. ¡± lord fourth raised his eyebrows. he was really afraid that it was a shock. ¡°don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing in the entertainment industry that i like men for.¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and made a vow to the heavens. ¡± i don¡¯t like any of the young hunks in the entertainment industry. none of them are as handsome as you. they all look so weak that they can¡¯t even stand the wind. my hubby is still the most handsome!¡± he saw lord rong¡¯s sincere gaze. lord fourth was finally satisfied. time passed quickly on the ne. when they arrived, master rong and little nan yu had to part ways with lord fourth. ¡°hubby, you have to take care of yourself!¡± master rong waved at fourth master mo and got into the car. ¡± daddy, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll take good care of mommy. i won¡¯t let anyone take mommy away from me. ¡± little nan yu blinked his left eye and got in the car too. fourth master mo stared at his wife for a long time until the car disappeared. only then did he board the ne and fly to his destination. after master rong and little nan yu got into the festival group¡¯s car, the cameras started to film. on the way, the driver sent by the program team even talked to the two of them about the topics arranged by the festival team. she let leng rongrong and little nan yu guess what kind of people they would meet next and also asked leng rongrong and little nan yu who their ideal partner was. leng rongrong tried to guess a few people, but she was not right. little nan yu said coyly that it was too difficult and he couldn¡¯t guess. then he mentioned an artist he wanted to work with. the artiste that the little guy wanted to work with was a famous foreign movie star. she was very famous and often filmed fight scenes. the little guy said that this was his idol, and he wanted to be stronger in the future. ¡°so this is the artist xiao xun ¡®er wants to work with? i wonder who master rong would like to work with the most?¡± the driver continued to ask while driving. leng rongrong rolled her eyes and said, ¡± su wei, best actress su. ¡± i want to know what it¡¯s like for movie queen su to participate in such a lifestyle-rted program.¡± ¡°movie queen su? it was rumored that movie queen su was master rong¡¯s master, and master rong wanting to appear in the same show as her master was indeed a beautiful story. but i want to ask, who is the male artiste that you want to participate in this show with?¡± the driver asked curiously. leng rongrong was speechless. wasn¡¯t this asking her to offend people? if she were to ask such an explosive question, no matter which male artiste she mentioned, there was a possibility that there would be a scandal. however, she did have a candidate in mind. zhai shen was a big shot in the entertainment industry. although he was a movie king and had always been very popr, he had always been very low-key. the works he shot were all of high quality and depth. zhai shen was also very handsome. leng rongrong felt that he had grown up in the way she liked him from the beginning. because he always had an otherworldly appearance, leng rongrong was very curious about what would happen if this person participated in this kind of program. of course, zhai shen would definitely not participate in this kind of program. this movie king had never participated in variety shows. other than taking his own work seriously, he almost never epted interviews. after leng rongrong thought about it, she did not mention zhai shen. she smiled and said, ¡± actually, i¡¯m very happy to attend it with xiao xun ¡®er! ¡± she nced at little nan yu and didn¡¯t mention the other men in the entertainment industry. xiao xun ¡®er was her godson and he had also worked with her in other shows. it was only natural for her to say xiao xun ¡®er. the driver didn¡¯t press further. he chuckled and said, ¡± that¡¯s true. nan yu is such a driver and he¡¯s master rong¡¯s godson. the two of you have worked together before. it¡¯s not bad to participate in variety shows together. ¡± along the way, the driver kept chatting with them on all kinds of topics. hence, time flew by quickly on the road. they soon entered a small vige. it was a small mountain vige with beautiful scenery. when they arrived at a ce, the driver stopped the car and said to master rong and little nan yu, ¡± you¡¯ll have to walk on your own. this is the map provided by the festival group. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. leave on his own? map? ¡°are we still far?¡± why did she have a bad feeling about this? there seemed to be no end in front of him, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any houses ... it couldn¡¯t be that far, right? however, the car seemed to be unable to drive in as they walked forward. all of them were small roads. ¡°there¡¯s some distance.¡± the chauffeur left after passing the map to her. leng rongrong and little nan yu looked at the map, and then both of them had aplicated expression on their faces. Chapter 964 Chapter 964: an angel on the surface, but a demon on the inside? Trantor: 549690339 ¡± the destination is here, which means we have to walk so much more, and there are so many mountain roads in the middle. ¡± little nan yu was very smart. after looking at the map, he gestured and roughly calcted the time, ¡± with our speed, we should walk for at least five hours. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, or it¡¯ll be dark!¡± lord rong said. little nan yu nodded in agreement. this ce was in the wilderness. it would be more troublesome if they were out of sight at night. then, the two of them grabbed the map and walked forward. each of them was carrying a suitcase. however, there was no way to drag the luggage along the path ahead, so the two of them were in despair. ¡°carry it and leave.¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± luan ¡®er, can you carry it? if you can¡¯t, i¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°mommy, i can do it. i¡¯m a man.¡± little nan yu said obediently, ¡± if i knew this would happen, i would have brought storm and the rest. they can help carry the luggage. ¡± ¡°oh, right.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. she said to little nan yu, ¡± che ¡®er, wait for me here. i have an idea! ¡± on the way here, she saw a family in the vige with a donkey. the donkey should be able to carry things. lord rong turned around and quickly ran to a farmer¡¯s house that they had just passed by. then, he asked the owner if he could borrow the donkey. the owner was very enthusiastic and said that he could borrow it. however, their donkey was not very obedient. it had a bad temper and didn¡¯t like to carry things. when they asked it to carry things, it could even directly throw them to the ground. ¡°like this?¡± lord rong looked in the direction of the donkey. ¡± can i go ask it? ¡± after the host agreed, leng rongrong walked to the front of the donkey. after that, she talked to the donkey for a while. the donkey had always been angry. it looked as if it didn¡¯t like anyone, and its face was full of contempt. when leng rongrong was talking, it even tried to kick her with its hooves. in the end, its hooves were grabbed by lord rong. then, lord rong said, ¡± help me carry some things. if you want to help me, i can help you solve your problem. ¡± the donkey snorted and exhaled a few breaths through his nose. his eyes looked even more disdainful and impatient. ¡°i can understand what you¡¯re saying, and i know what you want.¡± master rong frowned and whispered something in the donkey¡¯s ear. after the donkey heard this, he wasn¡¯t so angry anymore. he looked at leng rongrong with a skeptical look. it was as if she was doubting whether leng rongrong could really help her solve her problem. ¡°help me carry my things and i¡¯ll help you.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± let¡¯s help each other, okay? ¡± ¡°hulu lulu lulu¡± the donkey blew out air from its nostrils. the festival team¡¯s cameraman and director all looked at leng rongrong curiously. although he had done some research and knew that chief rong had once stirred up all the animals in the world, this was the first time he had seen chief rong actuallymunicate with animals. she seemed to have understood the donkey¡¯s words. the donkey was originally very irritable, but it seemed to listen to her. of course, the donkey was still very irritable after being obedient. as it walked, it kicked its hooves. the stones on the ground were all kicked away by it. ¡°if you can¡¯te back today, i¡¯ll send the donkey back tomorrow, okay?¡± lord rong asked the host. the owner of the house was still in a state of shock. ¡± but, but ... this donkey, it really listens to you? little girl, you¡¯re really a god. are you a fairy?¡± leng rongrongughed dryly. she was just threatening him ... with the donkey, the rest was much smoother. he tied the two suitcases to the donkey¡¯s back. although the donkey had a bad temper and looked like it wanted to kick anyone, it still carried the suitcases and walked forward obediently. lord rong and little nan yu walked in front while the donkey followed behind. the donkey didn¡¯t have much of a temper with the two people in front of him, but he was very angry with the cameramen and directors behind him. from time to time, he would kick the sand back in frustration. the film crew at the back was on the verge of a breakdown. master rong and little nan yu¡¯s speed was quite fast and they didn¡¯t stop to rest. this made it very difficult for the film crew to catch up. one big and one small, they didn¡¯t seem to be struggling at all. after a few hours of non-stop work, they arrived at their destination. they were going to live in a vi on the mountainside. there were not many people nearby, and the scenery was excellent. the vi was also very big and beautiful. the courtyard was veryrge with all kinds of flower racks and flowers blooming everywhere. the moment leng rongrong entered, she could smell the scent of nature. the air was very fresh,pletely different from the city. ¡°this ce looks pretty good!¡± little nan yu said excitedly, ¡± what do you think, mommy? ¡± ¡°very good,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i¡¯m not sure if we¡¯re the first to arrive or if there¡¯s already someone here. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± little nan yu jogged to the door. the production crew watched from behind, panting. they were all exhausted and couldn¡¯t believe that little nan yu was fine after walking so far. even leng rongrong didn¡¯t seem to be struggling at all. wouldn¡¯t a normal person¡¯s legs feel sore after walking for so long? the group of men with better physical strength had walked for so long and were already half-dead ... the vi was very big, but it was very dirty and messy inside. it looked like no one had lived in it for decades. the dust was very thick. there were all sorts of weird paintings hanging on the walls ... because the sky was getting dark, for a moment, it felt like they had entered a haunted house. after lord rong and little nan yu looked around and didn¡¯t find anyone, a director suddenly walked over. ¡°do you guys want to know why the festival team chose this ce to film?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± leng rongrong and little nan yu said in unison. how could they not know the routine of the festival group? the director was speechless. was there such a reverse trick? under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t he be asking why? they looked like angels, but they must be demons inside. ¡°ahem, it¡¯s very interesting. are you sure you don¡¯t want to hear it? however, even if you don¡¯t want to listen, you have to listen.¡± the director had no choice but to force himself to start exining the reason for choosing this location. because this ce is a bit special, this vi is said to be haunted, and it is said that ghosts will appear at night. this time, there is another purpose for everyone to participate in this variety show, and that is to hope that everyone can challenge and decode this house. lord rong: ¡°??? didn¡¯t they say that it was a lifestyle variety show? so it was a horror show now? i¡¯m a little scared of ghosts.¡± Chapter 965 Chapter 965: she was fiercer than a ghost! Trantor: 549690339 the director¡¯s heart dropped when he heard lord rong¡¯s words. wasn¡¯t this the feeling he wanted? if they were celebrities who were not afraid of ghosts, then this show would be meaningless. this ghostly setting was added for fun. living in the day and being haunted at night, it was exciting just thinking about it. they could also see the scene of a room full of artistes encountering ghosts. it was definitely something that many people wanted to see. previously, when they checked leng rongrong¡¯s information, it said that the thing she was most afraid of was ghosts. it seemed like the information was true. it was rumored that lord rong was very good at fighting. he was very strong in all aspects and had nothing to fear. recently, he had also be very popr. if they could show apletely different and contrasting side in their show, their show would not have to worry about viewership ratings at all. little nan yu looked at the director with sympathy. mommy was just saying. mommy didn¡¯t say that if she was afraid of ghosts, she wouldn¡¯t dare to fight them ... even if it was a real ghost, as long as she could hit it, mommy was not afraid. mommy was only afraid of ghosts that she could not hit ... of course, he felt that with his mother¡¯s personality, even if he could not hit the ghost, he would probably be afraid of his mother ... leng rongrong and little nan yu followed and looked around. the production crew allowed the two of them to choose their rooms first. then, master rong and little nan yu chose two adjacent rooms. after choosing the room, the director rushed up to leng rongrong and started telling her the ghost story in the room ... the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. but at least the festival group had some humanity. since little nan yu was still young, they didn¡¯t make up any ghost stories to scare him. leng rongrong listened for a long time but did not give any special reaction. she said lightly, ¡± oh, i know. ¡± the director: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°is this your reaction?¡± ¡°what reaction do you want? i know. i heard everything you said just now.¡± leng rongrong looked at her room and said calmly, ¡± you said that my room is cursed. anyone who lives here will be harassed by ghosts, and some even die here, right? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not afraid? aren¡¯t you going to change rooms?¡± the director wiped the sweat off his forehead. under normal circumstances, a person who was afraid of ghosts would want to change rooms immediately after hearing this, right? but what was lord rong¡¯s reaction? she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of changing rooms, and her expression was so calm. she had clearly said that she was afraid of ghosts. ¡°i¡¯m afraid.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pretty little face did not have any special expression. her ¡± scared ¡± did not have any fear at all. it looked fake no matter how one looked at it. the director was speechless. why did she have a feeling that she had been tricked? thedy in front of him did not seem to be afraid of ghosts as rumored. she did not seem to be afraid of ghosts at all ... since no one else hade, leng rongrong and little nan yu started to clean up. they first cleaned their rooms. then, he felt hungry. little nan yuy on the bed and said, ¡± why don¡¯t we get something to eat first? i¡¯m hungry. ¡± ¡°i think so too. i¡¯m hungry too.¡± lord rong nodded in agreement. then, the two of them went downstairs and rummaged through the kitchen, but they found nothing. ¡°i knew it.¡± little nan yu looked like he understood everything. ¡± luckily, i was prepared. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve prepared food?¡± leng rongrong looked at little nan yu in surprise. she didn¡¯t expect little nan yu to be so well prepared. ¡± i¡¯m a talent in variety shows and have been on many variety shows. i¡¯m very familiar with their routine. ¡± little nan yu saw the baby¡¯s smart expression and went to rummage through his luggage. he found a lot of food. xiao xun ¡®er started to get busy after he brought it to the kitchen. master rong really wanted to go up and help, but he was still driven out by little nan yu, who rarely gave him the cold shoulder. ¡± mommy, the kitchen is not suitable for girls. girls ¡®hands will be rough. ¡± little nan yu looked back and smiled, ¡± i¡¯ll do it. you rest for a while and wait for food, okay? ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong knew that little nan yu usually did it because he really felt bad for her. the reason why his other half didn¡¯t let her into the kitchen was actually because he was worried that she would smash the kitchen. after all, she wasn¡¯t very good at cooking. the film crew had already started eating. everyone was holding their lunch boxes and was surprised to see that it was little nan yu who cooked for leng rongrong. everyone couldn¡¯t help but discuss in low voices. after all, leng rongrong was a woman and an adult. little nan yu was so young, but it was little nan yu who cooked? also, why did little nan yu speak so sweetly? many of the girls present felt their hearts melt. even a few girls who wanted to have dink couldn¡¯t help but cry out, saying that they wanted to have a baby with good genes like little nan yu. leng rongrong saw that she had nothing to do, so the others did note. looking at the mess in the house, many rooms were in a mess. he thought that it was already veryte. if he didn¡¯t clean it up, it would be more troublesome to clean it up if someone cameter. she started to pack up. lord rong looked like a pampered child who didn¡¯t know how to cook, but she cleaned up very neatly. she went up and down to get arge pile of garbage, then began to clean the handrails and so on. while little nan yu was cooking, she had already tidied up the entire vi. by the time everything was done, little nan yu had also finished cooking. the sky waspletely dark. ¡°mommy, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± a small figure came out of the kitchen. the little guy was holding a te in his hand. he had a childish voice and was very cute. leng rongrong also went to the kitchen and brought out a few dishes. instantly, the room was filled with fragrance. even the film crew, who had already eaten, were stunned. they felt hungry again. on the table, there were four dishes and one soup. although there was not much, they all looked and smelled great. it was a simple home-cooked dish, but it seemed to be extremely delicious. a videographer went over to take a close-up shot. he was almost drooling. ¡°let¡¯s start eating!¡± little nan yu said as he served leng rongrong some rice. ¡± okay. ¡± lord rong nodded and started eating with little nan yu. ¡°wow, it¡¯s delicious!¡± leng rongrong took a bite of the food and her eyes narrowed. she seemed to be immersed in the delicacy and was glowing. ¡°mommy, you have to eat more.¡± little nan yu picked up all kinds of food and soup for leng rongrong. the little fellow was extremely warm. the film crew was extremely envious. some children wanted to beat their own children up when they thought of them. those without children wanted to have a child like little nan yu. it was a pity that he didn¡¯t have such good genes. Chapter 966 Chapter 966: be good, baby, mommy will unwrap him! Trantor: 549690339 after dinner, it was gettingte. master rong wanted to wash the dishes, but little nan yu refused. he didn¡¯t let his mommy do anything. he told his mother that she could take a walk outside after she was full. he would take care of things like washing the dishes. after that, the little guy went into the kitchen to wash the dishes and clean up without any exnation. the film crew was speechless. how did such a lovely and warm childe to be? why did they only have a terrifying mythical beast in their families and not a little angel like little nan yu? after hearing little nan yu¡¯s words, master rong obediently took a walk in the courtyard after dinner. then, she went to look at the donkey and found some food for it. the donkey was still very irascible. it was tied to a stake at the side, and it made irascible cries from time to time. ¡°you know, you¡¯re especially like that chicken of mine!¡± lord rong took out his phone and found the video of him losing his temper. the donkey nced at the video on leng rongrong¡¯s phone. leng rongrong said it was like a chicken, and the donkey seemed to feel that he was being looked down on. then, it became even angrier and raised its hoof to kick leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. she dodged and shrugged at donkey. ¡± don¡¯t be so agitated, brother donkey. i was just joking. ¡± i¡¯ll send you home tomorrow, and then help you settle your things.¡± after speaking, leng rongrong continued to walk around the courtyard. at the same time, she sent a message to fourth master mo. she briefly exined the situation with the festival group to lord fourth, as well as what had happened after she arrived. he reported everything. after the report, leng rongrong took a selfie and posted it on weibo, she hadn¡¯t updated her weibo for a long time. she suddenly thought that she should update her weibo, so she took a selfie. he didn¡¯t say anything special, just a selfie. in the end, the moment this selfie appeared, everyone seemed to have exploded and became agitated. many fans started discussing. leng rongrong went offline after sending the photos. xiao xun ¡®er came over and walked around the courtyard with leng rongrong, then the two of them even practiced a set of tai chi together. the big and the small, their tai chi postures were exactly the same, and their expressions were both very cute. after the fight, master rong and little nan yu went upstairs together. the two of them packed up, took a shower, and went to bed. ¡°mommy, do you want me to sleep with you? are you scared?¡± little nan yu asked leng rongrong, ¡± if mommy is afraid, i can protect mommy. ¡± ¡°are you scared?¡± leng rongrong nced at little nan yu. after some thought, she said, ¡± thene to my room. ¡± little nan yu then changed into a very cute animal pajamas and rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s room. when leng rongrong finished showering, she was wearing the same pajamas as little nan yu. the two of them were wearing duckling cartoon one-piece pajamas. they were already pink and tender, and they looked too cute in this way. especially the furry tail at the back, it was simply too cute. after leng rongrong and little nan yu entered the room, they didn¡¯t sleep on the same bed. the little guy seemed to have thought of something. he immediately pulled a nket over himself and slept on the ground. after all, his mother was a girl. although she was his mother, no one knew about it and only thought that she was his godmother. moreover, the entertainment industry was a messy ce, and it was very likely that his mother would be attacked because of him, so he had to be more careful. ¡°i¡¯ll sleep on the floor?¡± leng rongrong asked after helping little nan zhiy out the nket. ¡°mommy, i¡¯m a boy, so i¡¯ll sleep on the floor. it¡¯s only right for boys to sleep on the floor. boys should protect girls.¡± little nan yu said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m a man! ¡± hearing little nan yu¡¯s words, lord rong smiled and touched his little head. after the two of themy down, little nan yu got up again and rushed over to block the camera. that was because he was quite tired. not long after, the two of them fell asleep. when lord rong woke up again, it was one or two in the morning. she heard some noise outside. it was very noisy, as if someone was talking or knocking on something. she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and got up from the bed. then, she saw little nan yu also get up. master rong, who was usually very angry when he woke up, didn¡¯t re up at little nan yu at all when he woke up. he hadpletely suppressed his anger. at this time, master rong actually smiled gently at little nan yu. ¡± baby, rest. mommy will go and break that person¡¯s bones so that he won¡¯t be able to quarrel! ¡± ¡°mommy, do you want me to go and take a look?¡± the little guy could clearly feel the murderous intent in his mommy¡¯s eyes that was about to break through the sky. other people might not know, but he knew that his mother had a very strong morning temper. no one in the world could control mommy¡¯s anger when she woke up. only her daddy could. ¡± no, be good and rest. i¡¯ll go and take a look. ¡± after lord rong pressed little nan yu back into bed, he walked out of the room with a murderous look. if one looked closely, her eyes were still a little dazed. after walking out, lord rong stood at the door for a while and then seemed to listen for some movement. there seemed to be some noiseing from downstairs. at this moment, the entire corridor was actually dark. if an ordinary girl lived in a vi in the deep mountains and wild forests, she would probably be scared to tears when she heard this voice. however, lord rong was not an ordinary girl. she walked down the stairs step by step without even turning on the lights. she even yawned. there was a murderous look in his eyes. a few minutester, lord rong was already standing at the entrance of the kitchen where the terrifying sound came from. the kitchen was pitch ck, and the sound of bones being cut with a knife could be heard. lord rong was dressed in a cute nightgown. she opened the kitchen door with a whoosh. then, she stood at the kitchen door and shouted in a very shrewdly, ¡± you¡¯re disturbing someone¡¯s sleep in the middle of the night, aren¡¯t you annoying! ¡± in the kitchen, a female ghost with disheveled hair and a bloody face was chopping bones with a kitchen knife in her hand. the ground was covered in blood, and she seemed to be frightened by lord rong¡¯s terrifying aura. however, as a qualified actress, the female ghost still yed her role very seriously. she turned around, and her hair suddenly flew up. her bloody face was full of resentment, and the corner of her lips was still stained with blood. there was a finger hanging by the side of her mouth, as if she had just eaten someone. at night, the scene looked extremely shocking and terrifying. the members of the film crew, who were hiding in a corner, saw this scene and their hearts skipped a beat. he knew that it was fake, but it still made him feel creepy. Chapter 967 Chapter 967: it¡¯s not this trick! Trantor: 549690339 when everyone thought that lord rong would definitely scream out of shock, she didn¡¯t. instead, she leaned against the door frame at the side with an evil aura. her frivolous temperament and her cute outfit were in extreme contrast. she didn¡¯t say anything. she just leaned back and stared at the female ghost. it was as if he was waiting for the female ghost to continue chopping the meat. the female ghost didn¡¯t expect lord rong to have no reaction after seeing her. she was actually looking at the female ghost in such a carefree manner, and her entire body was emitting an oppressive aura. this kind of aura suppressed the female ghost so much that she was dumbfounded. this wasn¡¯t the way it was supposed to be? what the hell was this? shouldn¡¯t he be scared? wasn¡¯t he scared? then what should he do? should he scare lord rong further? countless thoughts shed through the female ghost¡¯s mind, and in the end, she decided to approach leng rongrong. her face was covered in special effects, and it looked terrifying from a distance, but even more so from a close distance. so, she moved her arm with a ¡°ka ka ka¡± sound, as if it was very stiff, and leaned towards leng rongrong. when the female ghost approached, lord rong suddenly raised his foot. the female ghost almost hit lord rong¡¯s leg and froze. she looked at leng rongrong with a ferocious expression and licked the blood at the corner of her lips. lord rong was unmoved and even a little angry. ¡°you¡¯re too noisy.¡± ¡°i¡¯m sleeping. you¡¯re disturbing me.¡± the female ghost was speechless. didn¡¯t she think she was scary? didn¡¯t she think that she was frightening? why did she look fiercer than a female ghost like her? then, before the female ghost and the film crew could react, lord rong rushed over angrily. he picked up the vegetable knife in one hand and the female ghost in the other and walked out of the door. her steps were light and her eyes were filled with killing intent. the female ghost¡¯s ferocious face was gone, and she looked frightened. she was fiercer than a ghost! she was too scary! what kind of artiste was this? he was probably a ghost hunter master! the female ghost was then thrown out of the vi and out of the yard, and the vegetable knife flew even further away. even the bad-tempered donkey in the yard was frightened by lord rong¡¯s operation. it was kicking its hooves angrily, but after seeing this scene, it shrank its head and pretended to be asleep. ¡°if you keep making noise, i¡¯ll pull out all the bones in your body.¡± lord rong¡¯s words still sounded soft, but her tone was terrifying. it looked very cute, like a fluffy little duck. however, she was fiercer and more terrifying than a ghost. at this moment, a scream was suddenly heard, ¡± bai rucao helplessly carried a luggage bag. she only remembered to scream after a long time when she saw a vegetable knife fly onto her luggage. when she saw the female ghost in front of leng rongrong, she screamed even louder. ¡°ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, there¡¯s a ghost!¡± bai rucao cried miserably. she was originally a goddess, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t act cool at all. she was so scared that her face turned pale and she even trembled. at first nce, he was the kind of person who had done too many bad things and was scared to death when he saw ghosts. lord rong was afraid of ghosts not because she had done something wrong, but because she felt that ghosts were a mysterious power that she couldn¡¯t control. however, bai ruzao was so afraid of ghosts because she had done too many wrong things. the ghost was also scared to death and almost cried. when master rong saw her, he had such a reaction. in the end, when another person came, he had anotherpletely different reaction. she didn¡¯t even dare to scare him. ¡°shut up!¡± lord rong looked fiercely at bai rucao. because she thought bai rucao was too noisy, she frowned and suddenly walked over to her. then, she pulled off a bow from her hat. then, the bow was stuffed into bai rucao¡¯s mouth. bai rucao¡¯s screams quieted down. lord rong picked her ears, looking as if she had finally calmed down. bai rucao¡¯s eyes widened. to hell with it! this damn b * tch, we actually met again! after she had calmed down, she pulled out the bow from her mouth and put it back in leng rongrong¡¯s hand. she and leng rongrong looked at each other with hostility in their eyes. after their eyes met, bai ruzao furrowed her brows. why did she have a feeling that this b * tch in front of her was still sleeping? lord rong yawned. she gave the female ghost a deep look, with a hint of warning in her eyes, then turned and left. bai rucao followed behind leng rongrong. in the end, as soon as she reached the entrance of the vi and lord rong entered, he mmed the door shut. she was so fast that bai rucao¡¯s nose almost fell off. bai rucao was speechless. she looked at the closed door in disbelief. after calming down for a few minutes, bai rucao mmed the door. lord rong yawned and walked upstairs with her eyes closed. when she heard someone knocking on the door, she frowned in annoyance and walked to the door. then, he opened the door. then, lord rong said to bai rucao, ¡± you¡¯re so noisy. can¡¯t you be quiet and let me have a good sleep? ¡± after saying that, lord rong closed the door with a bang. bai rucao: ¡°??? ¡± some of the staff members around didn¡¯t dare to get too close. lord rong didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state, as if she would misfire at any moment. moreover, she actually closed her eyes when she walked. was he sleepwalking? it looked like he was sleepwalking, but it didn¡¯t look like he was sleepwalking. it was scary. leng rongrong then went upstairs. she went into the room, told little nan yu that she was fine, and went back to sleep. downstairs, bai rucao had waited for half the night. she was probably too tired from walking, so she fell asleep at the door. it was not until dawn that leng rongrong and little nan yu came downstairs. as soon as leng rongrong opened the door, bai rucao rolled in. she was scared half to death by bai rucao. ¡± it¡¯s broad daylight, where did the ghoste from! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re the ghost, your whole family is a ghost.¡± bai rucao stood up from the ground. she flicked her hair back and looked at leng rongrong gloomily. ¡°it¡¯s you?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± you¡¯re here to participate in this variety show too? ¡± ¡°why else would i be here? to scare you by pretending to be a ghost?¡± ¡± don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know me, ¡± bai rucao said with a cold smile. ¡± what did you mean by locking me outsidest night? ¡± st night?¡± ¡± you camest night? ¡± lord rong frowned, looking confused. she didn¡¯t seem to remember that. bai rucao clenched her fists in anger, wishing she could tear leng rongrong to pieces. this b * tch was exactly the same as bai wanrong in the past. ¡®damn it, bai wanrong didn¡¯t die!¡¯ bai rucao shuddered at the thought of bai wanrong. Chapter 968 Chapter 968: little cutie pie, you can¡¯t hug girls randomly Trantor: 549690339 after all, they were on a show, and there were cameras everywhere. bai rucao was still able to restrain herself. after all, she had been in the entertainment industry longer than leng rongrong, so she knew that being locked out today was not bad for her. when the time came, it would definitely spread on the inte, and leng rongrong would be scolded badly. she just needed to find someone to guide the public opinion. the keyboard warriors on the inte were the easiest to control. they could help you force a person to death with just a little instigation. bai rucao ignored leng rongrong and walked inside. she chose a room, tidied up, and changed her clothes. little nan yu went into the kitchen and made something to eat. then, he started to eat with leng rongrong. when bai rucao came out, little nan yu said coldly, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, queen bai. we don¡¯t have any extra food. you can think of a way to eat breakfast. ¡± little nan yu obviously didn¡¯t like bai rucao. the little fe had always tried to hurt his mommy and had even stolen storm. he did not like bai rucao. no matter how much he calcted, he didn¡¯t expect bai ruzao to appear in this show. if they bumped into bai rucao, the show would not be so fun. after all, they had to be on guard against her. it would not be good if she did something overboard to bully mommy. bai rucao nced at little nan yu andpletely ignored the little guy. she went straight into the kitchen and rummaged through it, but there was nothing to eat. she went back to her room and took out some biscuits and the like to eat. after all, he was someone who had been in the entertainment industry before, so he knew about this routine. after leng rongrong and little nan yu were full, they touched their stomachs at the same time and spoke at the same time, ¡± i think i ate a little too much! ¡± then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled, patting their bellies. little nan yu went to wash the dishes first, then went to the courtyard with leng rongrong for a walk and exercise. in the afternoon, the other artistes arrived one after another. jin mingfeng was the fourth to arrive. when he came up, he was panting and his handsome face was covered in sweat. when he reached the courtyard, he threw his luggage down and sat on it. ¡°i¡¯m so tired!¡± ¡°we¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± while they were resting on their luggage, jin mingfeng suddenly saw leng rongrong and yelped, ¡± rongrong! ¡± then, he rushed towards leng rongrong as if he was flying, reaching out to hug her. before he could hug him, jin mingfeng felt a pair of small hands pushing his stomach. he looked down and saw a small head in front of him. little nan yu tilted his small head and blinked his eyes, looking at him innocently. ¡°brother jin, you can¡¯t hug girls randomly.¡± the little guy warned, ¡± especially a girl who¡¯s taken. ¡± jin mingfeng was instantly reminded of mo linyuan¡¯s terrifying face and felt a chill run down his spine. he immediately retracted his hands. ¡°movie king jin, long time no see.¡± leng rongrong waved at jin mingfeng, looking as adorable as a lucky cat ¡± i was worried that i wouldn¡¯t be able to get along with the unfamiliar people in this variety show, but i feel at ease now that i¡¯ve seen you. ¡± movie king jin heaved a sigh of relief. then, he told leng rongrong that he had found this ce and had gone the wrong way several times. it could be said that it was very difficult to find it. chief rong looked at jin mingfeng sympathetically. ¡± hurry up and find a room to tidy up and take a rest. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er and i still have to return the donkey.¡± ¡°donkey?¡± it was only then that jin mingfeng noticed an angry donkey in the corner. that donkey¡¯s eyes seemed to have a grudge against everyone. movie king jin was speechless. ¡°we borrowed it from someone to carry our luggage when we came up.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you go in, we¡¯ll talk after we return the donkey. ¡± ¡°wait for me, i¡¯ll go down with you!¡± as he spoke, he flew into the house and threw his luggage into a room. then, he rushed to leng rongrong and little nan yu like a gust of wind, ¡± let¡¯s go together. ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you very tired?¡± lord rong sized up movie king jin. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen you guys for a long time. i want to talk to you.¡± jin mingfeng said with an adorkable expression. in fact, he just didn¡¯t want toe into contact with other people. he felt at ease being with lord rong. after all, lord rong was half a master to him. he was a very handsome master, and he really liked the way lord rong looked when he used silver needles to deal with the mad dog. after that, the three of them went down the mountain with the donkey. when they arrived at the farmer¡¯s house, lord rong returned the donkey to the family and told them why the donkey was so irritable and angry. the reason was simple. it was at the age to find a girlfriend, but there was not even a male donkey nearby, let alone a female one. therefore, this donkey was particrly angry and irritable. moreover, it also heard that its owner wanted to kill it to eat donkey meat, which made the donkey even angrier. after leng rongrong¡¯s persuasion, the family expressed that they would find a girlfriend for the donkey. after that, he wouldn¡¯t say anything about eating this donkey anymore. this family didn¡¯t really want to eat the donkey. they just said this to scare the donkey because the donkey had a bad temper. however, they didn¡¯t expect that the donkey¡¯s temper would be more and more violent. the family even invited leng rongrong and the others to dinner. after eating and drinking to their fill, leng rongrong and the other two even received some vegetables and other things from this family, and then the three of them went back with a full harvest. they talked andughed along the way, so they didn¡¯t feel tired. when she returned to the vi, the other artists in the vi had already arrived. apart from leng rongrong, little nan yu, jin mingfeng, and bai rucao, there were four other artistes. one of them was qin feiluo, whom leng rongrong had met in another variety show before. she was the most miserable one in the previous variety show. qin feiluo was initially very happy, but her face turned green after seeing leng rongrong. at that time, she had even bet with leng rongrong on how much the ne on leng rongrong¡¯s neck was worth. in the end, she had pped herself in the face and lost miserably. she had already forgotten about this matter. who would have thought that they would meet again in the same variety show? qin feiluo was both embarrassed and angry. after all, she still owed leng rongrong money for the bet. it was fine if he didn¡¯t encounter them, but if he did, it was impossible not to think about it. that was why her expression was extremely unsightly. leng rongrong, on the other hand, didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. the other three artistes were the male rap singer zhou muning, the lead singer of the youth group, ji kai, and a veteran actor, wu ru. wu ru was a very respectable veteran actor. he wasn¡¯t young anymore and was considered an elder to everyone. however, it was said that wu ru¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t very good. although he was old, he had a kind of pretentious old artist, the kind that had always been above themon people. Chapter 969 Chapter 969: she¡¯s in charge of money again? Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong had seen wu ru¡¯s work before, so she respected him. ¡°hello, teacher wu.¡± leng rongrong first greeted wu ru, then introduced herself to everyone. among the people present, almost no one didn¡¯t know leng rongrong. after all, she had been in the limelight recently and was often on the hot search. in addition, she was beautiful and natural, so one could basically remember her beauty at a nce. wu ru nced at leng rongrong with disdain. he ignored her and snorted before looking for his room. leng rongrong was speechless. qin feinded at the side and chuckled. ¡± i wanted to be in the limelight, but i failed. embarrassing, isn¡¯t it? teacher wu isn¡¯t the kind of person who can be easily won over.¡± ¡°well, let me introduce myself. my name is zhou wuning, and i¡¯m a rap singer.¡± zhou wuning introduced himself as he began to sing RAP. after heplimented leng rongrong, he asked who ji kai and the others were. ji kai was a teenager and the lead singer of the youth group. he was very handsome and looked a little cold. qin feiluo introduced herself enthusiastically. then, he said in a very ttering manner, ¡± there¡¯s no need to introduce queen white. i guess everyone knows her. although queen white has retired for a while, she used to be very famous. everyone knows her. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t really know ... ¡± jin mingfeng raised his hand weakly. qin feiluo was speechless. bai rucao looked at jin mingfeng. she didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were filled with killing intent. jin mingfeng hid behind master rong and asked softly, ¡± did i say something wrong? i really don¡¯t know her. i feel like she wants to kill me. ¡± ¡± her name is bai rucao. you can search for her. ¡± lord rong said indifferently. looking at the situation, their variety show this time was destined to not be peaceful. qin feiluo¡¯s hostility towards her was obvious and she did not even try to hide it. although bai rucao didn¡¯t show any hostility on the surface, she might have stabbed her to death a hundred billion times in her heart. after all, she had a grudge against her mother. moreover, bai rucao¡¯s gaze would asionally shift to her finger. it was clear that she had not given up on her little ck dragon ring. it was really troublesome. master rong frowned. the only good thing was that there were surveince cameras everywhere, and the festival team was following them. therefore, regardless of whether it was bai rucao or qin feiluo, they would not court death by doing anything obvious in the show. as long as she was a little more careful, she should not fall into the trap. however, she also had to protect little nan yu. who knew if these two people would attack her little darling? that night, the festival group gathered everyone in the living room. then, he began to talk about the specific rules. in fact, there weren¡¯t many rules. it was just that everyone¡¯s money had to be confiscated. during the period of living here, no one was allowed to use their own money. the festival group would give them a certain amount of living expenses and food. everyone present could only rely on these things to survive. if it wasn¡¯t enough, he would have to think of a way himself. moreover, the festival group would have some work that could be exchanged for a certain amount of living expenses. in addition, they had to receive a mysterious guest every two or three days. when the mysterious guest left, he would give them a rating. if the rating was good, he would give them a reward. if the rating was bad, he would give them a punishment. after that, the festival group started to give out money. ¡± this is three days ¡®living expenses. you can discuss among yourselves who¡¯s going to keep it, or just split it. ¡± the festival group handed over an envelope. qin fei snatched the envelope from him. everyone was trying to guess how much money was inside. ¡± three days ¡®living expenses. there are eight of us. it can¡¯t be too little, right? ¡± zhou wuning asked curiously. ¡± usually, this kind of program won¡¯t give us too much living expenses. after all, we still have to work to earn money. ¡± ji kai said with a cold face. ¡°so what work do you need me to do? i¡¯m not very good at it.¡± jin mingfeng frowned. ¡°who knows?¡± bai rucao looked at qin feiluo. ¡± let¡¯s see how much it is. ¡± qin feiluo opened the envelope and touched it. in the end, she looked at the 300 yuan in her hand in disbelief. ¡± what kind of joke is this? 300 yuan? the eight of us only get three hundred for three days ¡®living expenses? with just 300 yuan, you still have to entertain a mysterious guest?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t have enough, you can choose to work.¡± the festival director said with a smile. ¡°what kind of work?¡± qin feiluo looked at the director. ¡°there¡¯s a lot of work to do. you can choose freely or draw lots to decide.¡± the director smiled and said, ¡± for example, nting vegetables, nting flowers, washing the toilet for the elderly at the foot of the mountain, moving bricks at construction sites, or selling fish at the market, etc. ¡± everyone¡¯s faces didn¡¯t look good. washing the toilet? moving bricks? selling fish? wait, are you serious? which one of them had ever done such a thing? who would be willing to do such a job? they¡¯re all people who don¡¯t work and only know how to live a bright and beautiful life, okay? ¡°you guys must be joking.¡± jin mingfeng stared at the director and said, ¡± am i right? i¡¯m just joking. isn¡¯t this a lifestyle event? my manager told me that i cane here for a vacation and get some fresh air. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s a lot of fresh air here, you can take in as much as you want. it¡¯s okay to have a vacation. isn¡¯t it a vacation to live in such a beautiful ce?¡± the director blinked. jin mingfeng¡¯s expression was as if ss had shattered. master rong and little nan yu looked calm. master rong was happy to experience a different life, while little nan yu felt that he could do anything with his mommy. ¡± if there¡¯s any food left, the festival group will put some into the refrigerator every day. but there¡¯s not much, so it¡¯s definitely not enough. ¡± the director said. ¡°it¡¯s better not to provide it!¡± qin feiluo said in an unpleasant tone. she looked at the three hundred yuan and her expression turned ugly. it was as scary as a hot potato. an idea came to her, and she quickly stuffed the three hundred yuan into leng rongrong¡¯s hand. three hundred yuan was not enough to do anything. he would just throw this problem to leng rongrong and see what she would do. ¡°you can manage the ounts.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll manage the ounts?¡± lord rong looked at the 300 yuan and then at the others. the rest of the people nodded. no one wanted to care about the 300 yuan. ¡± then i¡¯ll take care of it ... ¡± lord rong frowned. she had really be a housekeeper recently. was this retribution? she gave her husband 300 yuan a month, and now it was her turn to pay 300 yuan for their living expenses for three days, and she still had to manage the ounts? after the festival team had given their orders, qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong. ¡± since you¡¯re in charge of the money, what are we having for dinner? ¡± Chapter 970 Chapter 970: you dare to make them work? Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong was speechless. they seemed to be full, but they also brought back some ingredients. lord rong looked at them and said, ¡± let¡¯s discuss the cooking and other issues first. there needs to be someone in charge, right?¡± ¡°you ... the money is in your hands. aren¡¯t you the housekeeper? from now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of our food and clothing. does anyone have any objections?¡± qin feiluo knew that this was a difficult task, so she deliberately pushed this matter to leng rongrong. cooking was a difficult problem. with this little money, buying groceries was another problem. food and clothing were also a problem. furthermore, there was an old artist here. he couldn¡¯t let anyone do the work. she wanted leng rongrong to stand up for her, to prevent her from doing these things well. in this way, leng rongrong would be scolded very badly. this variety show was different from acting. it was a test of character, emotional intelligence, and ability to do things. leng rongrong, this b * tch, was so good at spending money. let¡¯s see how she earned money, how she used three hundred to feed them, and how she used three hundred to entertain guests. no one wanted to take on this kind of hard work. after qin fei said this, the others naturally nodded in agreement. ¡°rongrong, since you¡¯ve already taken the money, you¡¯ll be responsible. we¡¯ll listen to you.¡± zhou wuning smiled at leng rongrong. ¡± thank you for your hard work. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t mind either. sister rong, i¡¯m counting on you.¡± ji kai nodded. little nan yu nced at his mommy, a little dissatisfied. it was clearly a hot potato, and he actually threw it all to his mommy. but since everyone said so, it was not good to refute. ¡°i¡¯m in charge of the money, so i don¡¯t have any problems with managing the things.¡± chief rong didn¡¯t mind getting involved in such a small matter. ¡± but since you¡¯ve said so, you¡¯ll have to follow my arrangements. i¡¯ll be in charge of buying the groceries, and you don¡¯t have toin about what you eat. after all, we only have this much money. i¡¯m not a conjurer, i can¡¯t turn a hundred into a thousand ...¡± lord rong first exined his own rules. then, she said, ¡± let¡¯s discuss the problem of cooking. who¡¯s going to cook, or should we take turns?¡± the problem of cooking had stumped everyone. among the people present, apart from little nan yu, who was good at cooking, almost no one could cook. especially wu ru, bai rucao, and jin mingfeng, the three of them were simply the models of those who didn¡¯t eat the food of the human world. they didn¡¯t even enter the kitchen, let alone cook. ¡°who can cook? send a representative.¡± qin feiluo said directly, ¡± i don¡¯t really know how to cook anyway. ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t know how to do it, you can learn.¡± when master rong thought about how little nan yu knew how to cook and the food was delicious, she was worried that she would be reluctant to let her cook, so she quickly said, ¡± the group of people looked at each other. after a round of discussion, they decided to take turns cooking. this was suggested by wu ru first. teacher wu said that since they were participating in the program, they were definitely not here to enjoy themselves. everyone had to be responsible for what they were supposed to be responsible for. teacher wu was the oldest and also a great artist, so everyone naturally listened to him. he then arranged for two people to cook. each group was responsible for three meals a day. after arranging for each person to be in charge of three meals, he also arranged for two people to be in charge of cleaning and other things. after that, the director came over to tell them that a few other friends would being over tomorrow and they needed to take care of them. when the group of people heard the word ¡®little friends¡¯, their expressions turned strange. seeing how mysterious the director team was, it didn¡¯t look simple. everyone guessed for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t guess what it was. that night, she was probably famished, so she took the initiative to cook. there were eggs and some leftovers, so she made her best dish, egg fried rice. leng rongrong and the other two had already eaten, so the other five shared the food. the next day¡¯s breakfast was prepared by leng rongrong and little nan yu. the little one was naturally afraid that his mommy would go into the kitchen and did not want her to work too hard, so he left her outside to think about the day¡¯s arrangements while he went into the kitchen to make breakfast for everyone. leng rongrong checked the supplies in the refrigerator, and then confirmed that she still had to buy some vegetables, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, and so on. looking at the 300 yuan in his pocket, lord rong was a little depressed. this money wasn¡¯t even enough to spend. when little nan yu finished making breakfast, the people upstairs smelled the fragrance and came down. ¡°wow, breakfast is not bad!¡± ji kai rushed to the dining table and saw the vegetable lean meat congee, egg pancakes, and other things on the table. although they were simple, they made people drool. ¡± mommy, eat it while it¡¯s hot. it won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold. ¡± little nan yu called leng rongrong over to eat. after sitting down, lord rong ate while thinking about how to make money. the money they had on hand was obviously not enough to spend. with so many people, buying some oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar, plus a meal, they basically spent all 300 yuan. therefore, he had to earn money in the way that the festival group had mentioned. when everyone came down to eat, chief rong discussed the problem of making money with them. ¡°it¡¯s fine for me to film, but i don¡¯t know how to do this kind of work!¡± qin feiluo said indignantly, ¡± besides, our teacher wu and queen white aren¡¯t the kind of people who can do work! do you dare to let them do the work? they¡¯re both great artists, when have they ever done manualbor?¡± the work arranged by the festival group was obviously the heavy and difficult kind. they were all big stars and had nannies in their homes. who would do the work? in addition, bai rucao and wu ru were two great seniors. if he ordered them to work and earn money, he would definitely be scolded badly by the audience. ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong nced at qin feiluo and asked with a smile, ¡± what do you think we should do then? we¡¯ll just listen to you. ¡± she looked very polite, but her words were a little provocative. qin feiluo was stumped by the question for a long time. ¡± i, i don¡¯t think i can do any work! ¡± ¡°well, i also agree not to work. what if we don¡¯t have enough money to spend? eating in rice every day? if we only buy white rice, it¡¯ll be enough tost us three days.¡± lord rong blinked. the festival group said that they were providing ingredients, but in reality, they only gave him three eggs and a piece of cabbage a day. there was nothing else. i can¡¯t possibly eat egg fried rice for three days, right? one meal was still eptable, but three meals a day until the end of the program? this program would not end in a day or two. it would take about a month to film! leng rongrong was fine with it. when she was training in the past, she had experienced not eating for a few days. however, this group of big stars were more pampered than the other. they could not do the work, but they could not eat too badly. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at qin feiluo with a questioning look in her eyes. ¡± why don¡¯t you make the arrangements? ¡± qin feiluo was rendered speechless by this question. however, teacher wu, who was beside her, spoke first. he looked at qin feiluo with a little displeasure. ¡± i haven¡¯t done much work before, but it¡¯s not to the extent that i¡¯m unwilling to work. ¡± Chapter 971 Chapter 971: lord rong is a koi Trantor: 549690339 teacher wu was the oldest of them all, and it was obvious that he didn¡¯t think much of the group of young people here. especially leng rongrong. when he had just arrived, leng rongrong had greeted him with some enthusiasm, which made him feel that leng rongrong was deliberately getting close to him to build a rtionship with him. this made wu ru feel a little disgusted with leng rongrong. after all, he had met too many young people who did not have any acting skills and did not improve on their acting skills. instead, they were always thinking about finding a backer. of course, wu ru wasn¡¯t too satisfied with qin feiluo¡¯s words. did she mean that people like them could not work? taking advantage of his seniority? leng rongrong waited until everyone was almost done with breakfast before saying, ¡± everyone agreed yesterday to listen to me today. so, if there are no objections, i¡¯ll arrange the work. i think we¡¯ll have to work hard for the next two days to earn money. does anyone have any objections? if you have any opinions and cane up with a reasonable solution, you can also raise it. ¡± at this time, even if they had an opinion, there was no other way. they could only listen to leng rongrong, so no one made a sound. leng rongrong began to negotiate with the festival group. the festival group had a lot of work to do, and they were all different jobs. however, the requirement was that everyone had to do different jobs. the festival group asked leng rongrong to draw lots to do as many jobs as she needed to do, and she would be assigned to do whatever work she got. lord rong randomly picked six sticks. ¡°why did you only draw six?¡± qin feiluo had been staring at leng rongrong the whole time, and when she saw that she had only smoked six sticks, she immediately asked. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er and i will be going shoppingter. we also have to prepare lunch and dinner, so we obviously don¡¯t have time to work.¡± chief rong exined, ¡± the people who cook don¡¯t have to go out to work that day. this is my arrangement. do you have any objections? ¡± ¡°no objections.¡± jin mingfeng was the first to speak. on the weekend, ning and the others also expressed that they had no objections. after all, cooking took time. it wasn¡¯t just cooking for one or two people, but for a group of people. if they were busy, it would take an entire day. furthermore, there was still a mystery guesting over. although qin feiluo was a little dissatisfied, everyone had agreed. she had no reason to object. ¡°i have six jobs on my hands, so each of us has to do different jobs.¡± lord rong said, ¡± none of us have done this before. so, do you want to spread out and discuss among yourselves, or do you want to draw lots to decide what you want to do? ¡± ¡± let¡¯s draw lots. it¡¯s fairer to draw lots. if you¡¯re not suitable, you can change it yourself. ¡± zhou mo ning said. lord rong nodded and let the others smoke by themselves. the group of people twitched. on the weekend, ning was given the chance to move bricks at the construction site. jin mingfeng had drawn the lottery to help sell fish at the market. wu ru went to the field to get some medicinal water for some crops. ji kai had drawn the lottery to go fishing. bai rucao had drawn the number to clean the body of an old man with unique features. qin feiluo had drawn the task of pouring and washing the toilet. ¡°i, i won¡¯t do it!¡± qin feiluo refused without thinking. then, everyone looked at qin feiluo. under everyone¡¯s gaze, qin fei said angrily, ¡± i¡¯ll do it, i¡¯ll do it, okay? ¡± after that, the group of people set off to work. lord rong and little nan yu took 300 yuan and prepared to go to the market to buy something. they had many things they needed to buy. after the two of them went down the mountain, they inquired about the general location of the vegetable market and then took a mountain cart to the vegetable market. the market was a little far away, but it was a good feeling to sit on a tricycle and enjoy the scenery. master rong and little nan yu soon arrived at the market, talking andughing. when they got off the tricycle, they happened to see a lottery shop in front of them. lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the lottery shop. she suddenly had an idea to make money. why don¡¯t we go buy some lottery tickets? lord rong¡¯s eyes were sparkling. when little nan yu saw his mommy¡¯s expression, he guessed what she was going to do. the little guy nced at his mommy, then pulled his mommy down so that he was in front of lord rong. then, little nan yu said, ¡± mommy, you can¡¯t buy the lottery ticket, even though you¡¯re lucky enough to earn the money back. ¡± but the audience doesn¡¯t know that. if you buy the lottery ticket, you¡¯ll be scolded badly by the audience.¡± the little guy was thoughtful and worried that his mommy would be scolded. however, lord rong said very calmly, ¡± i choose to be scolded or not have money. ¡± little nan yu looked up at his mommy with a helpless look on his face, but at the same time, there was a bit of pampering, ¡± okay, whatever mommy wants to do, i¡¯ll listen to mommy! ¡± then, the two of them entered the lottery shop. the film crew was stunned. ¡°what kind of godly operation is this? are we going to buy a lottery ticket?¡± the director asked. staff A: ¡± previous artistes have thought of many ways to earn money, but i¡¯ve never seen anyone buy a lottery ticket directly ... ¡± staff B said,¡¯i feel like lord rong will probably be scolded badly this time. she only had 300 yuan on her, but she was going to use it to buy lottery tickets? it¡¯s fine if you hit it, but what if you don¡¯t?¡± at the same time, lord rong was already watching the scratch-and-win game. she calmly chose two ten-yuan scratch-and-win tickets. then, she and little nan yu started to scrape one each. after that, leng rongrong got three thousand yuan and little nan yu also won the lottery, getting two thousand yuan. the two of them were so lucky that the film crew was shocked. those who didn¡¯t know better would think that the festival team had specially arranged this. however, this lottery shop wasn¡¯t arranged by them, nor was it arranged for leng rongrong and little nan yu toe in. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to scrape a few more?¡± the director was shocked to see how lucky the two of them were. ¡°stop while you¡¯re ahead.¡± chief rong nced at the director. ¡± i don¡¯t rely on this for a living. it¡¯s just an emergency. ¡± then, lord rong did not continue to buy the tickets greedily. he held nan zhi¡¯s hand and went to buy things with satisfaction. this way, he had enough money to buy groceries. after entering the market, master rong specifically picked the expensive vegetables to buy. however, master rong obviously didn¡¯t have much experience, so it was little nan yu who watched from the side. ¡°this, this, i¡¯ll take all of them.¡± little nan yu opened some vegetables and picked out the fresh ones. he also picked the meat. although the little fellow was only as tall as a stall, he was extremely serious when he was choosing. ¡°let¡¯s go and buy another fish. i¡¯ll make everyone a pickled fish.¡± little nan yu said. ¡°alright!¡± chief rong and little nan yu walked to a fish stall and saw jin mingfeng, who was wearing a leather apron, standing behind the stall. he was looking at the stall owner who was killing fish in horror. ¡°best actor.¡± master rong waved his little hand at jin mingfeng. ¡± give us a fish! ¡± Chapter 972 Chapter 972: the mysterious husky? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°oh, fish!¡± ¡± which one do you want? ¡± jin mingfeng asked as he picked up a bag. ¡°this one,¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked around and chose arger ck fish. jin mingfeng fished for the fish with the, but after a long time, he still could not catch it. he then pulled hard, and the fish flew out of the bucket. ¡± movie king jin let out a scream. he rushed to the fish¡¯s side and looked at it, not knowing what to do. ¡± what, what should i do? what should i do?¡± xiao xun ¡®er pointed at the ck fish and said, ¡± catch it. please kill it. ¡± grab it with your hands and throw away your! i¡¯ve never seen someone who can¡¯t catch a fish in a bucket. uncle, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± jin mingfeng put down the and looked at the fish on the ground. he then looked up at xiao xun ¡®er. ¡± do i really have to catch it with my hands? ¡± ¡°do you want to use your feet to grab it?¡± little nan yu was speechless. jin mingfeng was speechless. movie king jin looked at the fish in horror. he had not even touched it, but he had already started screaming. ¡± ah, ah, ah, so scary! ¡± many people gathered around to watch jin mingfeng catch the fish. the group of residentsughed at him. ¡°this child is even afraid of a fish!¡± ¡°child, this fish doesn¡¯t bite. just catch it with all your guts!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s just a fish. it won¡¯t bite. you don¡¯t have to be so nervous! ¡± everyone was giving jin mingfeng encouragement, but he still did not dare to catch any fish. in the end, it was the boss who caught the fish, weighed it, and asked jin mingfeng to collect the money. the boss started to kill the fish while jin mingfeng calcted the money. after a long time, he looked at chief rong and asked, ¡± 134 yuan, right? ¡± the boss raised his head to look at jin mingfeng, his eyebrows twitching. ¡± little brother, 154, don¡¯t you even know mathematics? ¡± jin mingfeng thought, did he make a mistake? lord rong and little nan yu were trying to hold back theirughter. they sympathized with the fish seller. movie king jin was not here to help but to make trouble and ruin the ce. after buying the fish, master rong and little nan yu left. movie king jin really wanted to go back with them. he cried miserably and was almost scared to death when he saw these fish. he had only eaten the fish on the table before. he had only seen this kind of fish alive a few times. also, why were there still people eating turtles? why was this turtle so terrifying? it even bit people ... wuwuwu, mom, i want to go home! master rong and little nan yu bought a lot of things and then took the tricycle from before to take them back. when they reached a road that the tricycle couldn¡¯t go in, the driver saw that the two of them, a youngdy and a child, couldn¡¯t carry the dozens of kilograms of rice, so he asked if they needed help. ¡°no need, uncle. thank you. we won¡¯t waste your time, we¡¯ll take it up ourselves.¡± lord rong smiled at the uncle. then, he started to move his things. ¡± it¡¯s so heavy. your vi is quite a distance away. even though we took a shortcut, it¡¯ll still take at least half an hour to climb up. even a man would find it hard to carry rice. moreover, you¡¯re a youngdy. how are you going to carry so many things up? ¡± the uncle helped to bring out the rice. the bag of rice was the heaviest. apart from rice, there were many other things. they didn¡¯t look like much, but in fact, they were all heavy. ¡°just bring it up like this.¡± lord rong smiled at the uncle. ¡± thank you, uncle. we can do it. ¡± then, lord rong handed the lighter things to little nan yu for him to take. following that, lord rong picked up the other things. then, he picked up the bag of rice with one hand. just like that, she turned around and walked away with the hundred kilograms of rice in her arms. he was carrying her, not carrying her. moreover, it looked particrly rxed, as if he was carrying a ball of cotton in his arms. the uncle on the tricycle was stunned. the festival group was also stunned. that was a real bag of rice, and it was obvious that it was extremely heavy. however, lord rong looked like a weak little girl, and she actually carried the rice away just like that? was she still a woman? this was unbelievable! not to mention a woman, even a man might not be able to do this, right? under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, lord rong didn¡¯t stop for half an hour. she returned to the vi easily and sorted out the rice and other things. she didn¡¯t even pant. he didn¡¯t look tired at all. ¡°what great strength!¡± ¡± this is incredible. this strength is probably stronger than a man¡¯s! ¡± ¡± after all, it¡¯s said that master rong has practiced martial arts. he should have practiced it, right? ¡± ¡°everyone, be careful in the future and don¡¯t provoke lord rong. i¡¯m afraid lord rong can kill you with one punch. such great strength, it¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ...... when it was close to noon, little nan yu was busy in the kitchen. lord rong was called away by the festival group. then, the festival group told lord rong that their friends had arrived. ¡± go and see for yourself. it¡¯s in the backyard. you have to take good care of this group of friends. ¡± ¡°so mysterious?¡± lord rong nced at the director suspiciously and went to the backyard. ¡± are they animals? you want us to keep animals?¡± after lord rong went to the backyard, he heard a dog bark. a husky suddenly ran out of the backyard. when it saw her, it was so excited that half of its body was covered in mud. it was about to pounce on lord rong. frightened, lord rong dodged and reached out to grab the husky¡¯s paw, throwing it onto a pile of straw at the side. she looked at the deranged husky in disgust. the husky was very excited. it got up again after falling, half-crouching, and barked excitedly at leng rongrong. the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. although she could understand animalnguage, she had always felt that the thinking of a husky was difficult to understand. she felt a headache when she saw this expert demolition man. looking at the husky covered in mud, leng rongrong took two steps back, then looked at the festival group in disbelief. ¡± you want us to raise dogs? ¡± ¡± yes, there are other littlepanions. you can continue to walk in and see. ¡± the festival group said enthusiastically, ¡± we heard that lord rong likes animals a lot. we think that lord rong will like them. ¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ll like it.¡± lord rong said with certainty. the festival group would definitely not arrange for simple animals. she had already guessed that since er ha hade out, the next one would definitely not be easier to deal with. she liked animals. she liked big, cute, and smart animals like storms. she couldn¡¯t control such amon thing. she entered carefully and saw a big cage that was simr to the one she used to catch the storm. deaf was covered with a ck cloth. when lord rong saw the cage, his mouth twitched. could it be a lion or tiger like storm? Chapter 973 Chapter 973: such a bad temper? Trantor: 549690339 lord rong raised his hand suspiciously and lifted a corner of the cloth to take a look inside, but he saw nothing. she lifted the cloth suspiciously. then, she saw a big goose. leng rongrong was speechless. it looked like an ordinary white goose, and there was nothing special about it, but it was actually locked in such arge cage. the big white goose looked very well-behaved, and it even seemed to be a little aggrieved because it was locked in the cage. ¡°why did you keep a goose in such a big cage? i still thought it was some kind of powerful species.¡± lord rong pointed at the big white goose. ¡± is this our little partner too? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± the people from the festival group nodded. leng rongrong opened the cage, and the well-behaved big white goose inside suddenly had a fierce look in its eyes. it suddenly pecked at leng rongrong. the speed at which it flew was so fast that it caught people off guard. ¡± bang! ¡± lord rong was so frightened that she closed the iron cage again, and the big white goose hit the cage door. it cawed at leng rongrong provocatively, its eyes filled with killing intent. lord rong was speechless. she knew it wasn¡¯t simple. the festival group wouldn¡¯t just arrange for them to have simple animals. he was doing this on purpose. it was obvious that the goose had a bad temper. ¡°let¡¯s calm down, okay? brother goose?¡± lord rong looked at the big white goose in the cage. ¡± it¡¯s not right for you to attack people like this. after all, i¡¯ll be your master in the future, so you have to listen to me. do you understand? ¡± ¡°gah gah gah!¡± the big white goose looked like it didn¡¯t know anything, and its temper was even more irritable than the donkey from yesterday. it stuck its head out of the cage and tried to attack people with all kinds of quacking sounds. it seemed to be dissatisfied with the whole world and wanted to control the sky, the earth, and the air. ¡°okay, this is a big white goose that has lost its mind.¡± lord rong locked the metal door and gave up onmunicating with the big white goose. with such a bad temper, it was probably not easy tomunicate. furthermore, this animal had a simple brain structure and did not understand humannguage. lord rong took a look and saw that there seemed to be another cage in front of them. when the festival group saw this, many of them had looks of anticipation on their faces. he wondered how lord rong would react. everyone was discussing in low voices. ¡± he¡¯ll be scared, right? ¡± ¡°which girl isn¡¯t afraid of this kind of thing? she¡¯ll definitely be scared!¡± ¡°he¡¯ll definitely be scared out of his wits.¡± ¡± even the female ghost didn¡¯t scare lord rong. i can finally mess with lord rong this time! ¡± the group of people were very excited and prepared to watch a good show. lord rong stood in front of the cage. the cage wasn¡¯t big, and it looked more like a small box. lord rong reached out and opened it. then, she saw a small green snake. the green color was very special, almost transparent, and it looked very beautiful. if it didn¡¯t move, it would give people the feeling that it was a piece of jade handicraft. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so cute!¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement when he saw the snake. the festival group was speechless. this was not logical! don¡¯t all girls hate and fear snakes? lord rong was actually not afraid? she actually said it was cute? were snakes cute? he was clearly so terrifying! then, lord rong opened the cage and took the little green snake out. he held it in his hand and studied it carefully. the snake was actually very small, but it was very beautiful. it wasn¡¯t that fierce. when lord rong was looking at the snake, the snake was also looking at lord rong. the man and the snake looked at each other for a long time. the production team was a little depressed. this was supposed to be a very interesting show, but in the end, lord rong wasn¡¯t scared at all. she was actually very happy. she turned around and left with the snake. after the husky pounced on a circle of people outside, it started pouncing on lord rong again. lord rong frowned and said sternly, ¡± if you dare to pounce on me, i¡¯ll stew you! ¡± the husky was speechless. he quickly shrunk his neck and hid to the side. when lord rong returned to the front, she brought the little snake to show little nan yu. little xun ¡®er wasn¡¯t afraid. instead, he thought the little green snake was very beautiful and cute. ... this pair of mother and son were indeed different. when little nan yu was almost done, the rest of the people came back. almost everyone who came back from work was dejected, especially jin mingfeng. the moment he returned, he had an uneasy expression on his face. ¡± i have something to say. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± lord rong and the others all looked at movie king jin. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, everyone.¡± movie king jin said. ¡°what do you mean?¡± everyone was suspicious and did not know why movie king jin would say that. ¡°i ... i want to pay.¡± movie king jin said pitifully, ¡± i miscalcted the bill and i identally poured all the fish back into the river ... ¡± ¡°how much do you need to pay?¡± master rong looked at movie king jin and did not me him. in fact, she was not surprised. after all, he was someone who had not worked for a living, so it was within his expectations. ¡± 3000 ... ¡± mr. jin said pitifully. he then looked at the festival team and said, ¡± i¡¯ve asked them and they said that they can¡¯t use my money topensate me. they said that we¡¯ll share the me. everyone has to take responsibility for my mistake. ¡± lord rong was speechless. ¡± i also have to pay ... ¡± zhou muning said, ¡± i identally broke the wall that they just built ... ¡± lord rong was speechless. little nan zhi supported her chin with her hand. ¡± amazing. ¡± ¡°is there anyone else who wants to pay?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°i ... i knocked over someone¡¯s antique vase.¡± qin feiluo said, ¡± however, you can¡¯t me me for this. who knew that such a poor family would have vases? they don¡¯t even have a toilet and are using some old antique toilet. they even want me to pour feces. it¡¯s too disgusting. i¡¯m not doing it! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need to lose money, but i didn¡¯t earn any money either.¡± bai rucao said with confidence. she was sent to wipe the body of an olddy. the olddy was covered in wrinkles and looked sickly. her whole body was smelly, and she could not do it. ¡°so who¡¯s making money?¡± lord rong asked with a frown. ¡°i earned two hundred.¡± ji kai replied, ¡± if i go back to work in the afternoon, the boss said that he could give me 500 yuan. he said that i did a good job. ¡± ¡°i only earned a hundred.¡± old wu said, ¡± it¡¯s my first time working, so i¡¯m not doing very well. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t getpletely annihted.¡± master rong and little nan yu calcted the amount ofpensation they had to pay. in the end, he calcted that it was more than 30000. the most expensive item was the vase that qin feiluo had broken. ¡°we only have this much left.¡± lord rong took out the remaining money from buying the vegetables. he still had more than 2000 points left. she had earned this by ying scratch-to-win tickets. ¡°isn¡¯t it only three hundred? where did you get so much money?¡± when qin feiluo saw the money, she became excited. ¡± did the jie mu group give you money again? ¡± Chapter 974 Chapter 974: the falling brick Trantor: 549690339 ¡°mommy and i bought some scratch-to-win tickets.¡± little nan yu said. ¡°what!¡± qin feiluo was shocked. ¡± you¡¯re actually going to buy scratch-to-win tickets with such little money? ¡± are you guys joking? if we bet on it, we won¡¯t even have food to eat, right?¡± the rest of them looked at leng rongrong as well. although everyone was in a mess, the purchase of scratch-to-win tickets was really surprising. after all, they didn¡¯t even have money to eat, and leng rongrong still went to buy scratch-and-win tickets with little nan yu to waste money. although he made money in the end, what if he didn¡¯t? she actually went to buy scratch-to-win tickets for her own selfish desire. although no one said anything, everyone could tell from their eyes that leng rongrong¡¯s actions were wrong, and master le rong did not even ask for everyone¡¯s consent. this was especially so for qin feiluo. she immediately said, ¡± aren¡¯t you going a little too far? this money belongs to all of us. we gave it to you to manage it so that you can buy groceries, but you just used it to y? this is called embezzlement.¡± qin feiluo looked very angry. little nan yu said unhappily, ¡± we¡¯re not ying. we¡¯re making money! ¡± ¡°making money? what¡¯s the difference between making money with this and gambling? haven¡¯t you heard that nine out of ten gambles lose? you¡¯re using our public funds without permission just to have fun and have fun. have you ever considered what you might do if you lose everything?¡± qin fei started to curse. ¡°i have.¡± lord rong said calmly. ¡°what?¡± qin feiluo was stunned for a moment. ¡°i¡¯ve thought about what to do if i lose everything.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± for the first one, i won¡¯t lose everything. i¡¯ll only spend 20 yuan to buy it. if this money is averaged out, i¡¯ll be using our own money to buy it. if i lose, i don¡¯t have to eat and i don¡¯t have to use the remaining money. second, i can¡¯t lose. i¡¯m confident in myself. if i can¡¯t win, i won¡¯t buy it. ¡± lord rong looked very certain. she firmly believed in herself. little nan yu also said that it was nothing. in the end, they still made money. as long as they made money, it was fine. in fact, they didn¡¯t owe anything. on the other hand, qin fei did not do her job well and even smashed someone¡¯s vase. qin feiluo was at a loss for words after being rebuked by little nan yu. she red at leng rongrong angrily. ¡± you didn¡¯t do any work. if you did, would you be able to do it? ¡± it¡¯s so smelly and disgusting, are you willing to do it?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong nced at qin feiluo. ¡°hmph, you didn¡¯t get it, so you naturally said that. if you got it, would you say that?¡± qin feiluoughed. ¡± it¡¯s easier said than done! ¡± ¡°now is not the time to argue about this. let¡¯s think about how to solve the current problem.¡± lord rong looked at the jie group. ¡± with the way we earn money, we don¡¯t have enough money topensate. ¡± we can¡¯t use our own money to pay for the damages, so didn¡¯t the festival group arrange anything for us?¡± ¡°we have an idea for you.¡± the director said. ¡°what is it?¡± lord rong and the others all looked at the director, ready to negotiate with him. ¡°as for boss yu, if you can recover his losses within a day, you¡¯ll be able to write off your debts and receive a reward. as for the construction site, if you can repair the copsed wall within a day, you can also be exempted from the debt. as for the antique vases, clean them up and you can also write off your debts.¡± ¡°we can work together?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°yes, i am.¡± ¡± alright, then it¡¯s a deal. i¡¯ll keep my word and can¡¯t go back on my word! ¡± lord rong looked at the crowd in front of him. ¡± any objections? if you don¡¯t mind, you can help boss yu sell the fish tonight and earn back the money you lost. i heard that the market will open after two in the afternoon.¡± because lord rong was too much like a leader, everyone subconsciously listened to him and didn¡¯t have any objections. that afternoon, the group of people went to the stall of the boss yu. lord rong first asked the boss how to weigh and kill the fish, then asked about the price of the fish. then, she told the boss to lie down next to her and assigned her some work. two of them were in charge of attracting customers, two of them were in charge of killing fish, two of them were in charge of weighing, and two of them were in charge of collecting money. other than killing the fish, there were no other problems. fortunately, on the weekend, ning hui would kill the fish, and ji kai said that he could try it himself. thus, the two of them became a fish-killing duo. chief rong and jin mingfeng were in charge of attracting customers. after all, one was a handsome man and the other was a beautiful woman. they were good-looking, and they looked like a golden couple when they stood there. they immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. chief rong even sang a song with jin mingfeng to attract customers. after a short while, many customers came to the fish stall. then, lord rong started to talk about how fresh the fish was and how eating fish was good for the brain. with his glib tongue, he managed to persuade arge number of customers. many customers started toe up to buy fish. soon, the boss¡¯s fish were all sold out, and he sent another batch of fish over. just like that, lord rong and the others worked together happily and sold all the fish that the owner usually sold for four to five days in one afternoon. when it ended, although everyone was very tired, they were all very satisfied. the festival group was also awarded a bonus of 500 yuan. when they got home, little nan yu went into the kitchen to cook. after the group of people had filled their stomachs, they didn¡¯t have much energy to y, so they went back to their rooms to take a shower and rest. the next day, breakfast was made by ning and bai rucao. the two of them were not bad. although the breakfast they made was simple, it was still edible. after filling their stomachs, the group of people set off to the construction site where ning had worked the day before the weekend. when the group of people arrived at the construction site, the person-in-charge exined to them what they should do, and then left a master to teach them. the group of people studied with great difficulty. in the end, after studying for half a day, no one knew how to do it. the program team was afraid that the things built by this group of people would copse before they even touched it, so they changed their minds and asked them to carry cement and bricks. if the number of people moved could meet the requirements of the festival group, the debt could also be waived. then, everyone started moving bricks and carrying cement. little nan yu also joined in. although he was very young and everyone said that it was fine if he didn¡¯t join, the little guy strongly said that he could. after moving the bricks for a while, qin feiluo was obviously unable to take it anymore. she started to think about other things. from time to time, she looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. as she looked, she suddenly saw that a brick was about to fall from above. qin feiluo¡¯s eyes narrowed. it would be great if this brick could hit leng rongrong. qin feiluo carried a few bricks and walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side without a sound. she nced up and saw the moment the bricks fell, she suddenly ran towards leng rongrong. Chapter 975 Chapter 975: lord rong was smashed Trantor: 549690339 leng rongrong was hit, and the brick just happened to hit her head. ¡°mommy!¡± little nan yu was next to her, carrying three bricks with great difficulty. when he saw this, he cried out in surprise, dropped the bricks and flew towards leng rongrong. ¡°rongrong!¡± the cement on jin mingfeng¡¯s shoulder suddenly fell to the ground. the rest of the people also looked over. just as xiao nan zhi pounced over and the brick was about to hit her ... leng rongrong suddenly pulled little nan yu and rolled on the ground, avoiding the brick in an instant. the brick smashed to the side, and everyone was so scared that they broke out in cold sweat. even the culprit, qin feiluo, was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. she thought that the brick would hit little nan yu and kill him directly. she had only wanted to teach leng rongrong a lesson and had no intention of killing her. if she was really dead, even if they couldn¡¯t find out that she did it on purpose, she would probably have a psychological shadow for the rest of her life. qin feiluo¡¯s face was pale as she said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t mean to. ¡± ¡°dodge!¡± leng rongrong suddenly shouted at qin feiluo. ¡°i¡¯ve already apologized, and you¡¯re still asking me to get out of the way. what¡¯s with your attitude!¡± when qin feiluo heard leng rongrong¡¯s shout, she felt extremely embarrassed and exploded in anger. ¡°hell, quickly get out of the way! this wall is going to fall!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s scalp went numb as she shouted at everyone. the film crew who had beening over all retreated after being shouted at. only then did qin feiluo see that the wall was shaking as if it was about to copse. she was so frightened that she ran away. leng rongrong picked up little nan yu and rushed forward. at this moment, a cry of surprise came from the side, ¡± teacher wu! ¡± when leng rongrong put little nan yu in a safe ce, she turned around and saw that wu ru¡¯s foot had been hit. before she could run away, a steel bar from above stabbed towards wu ru. the steel column seemed to be facing wu ru. once wu ru was stabbed, he would probably lose his life. she rushed over without a second thought. while everyone was still in a daze, leng rongrong rushed in front of wu ru and grabbed his arm. she almost put all the weight of the old artist on her body, then ran away with him. the wall beside him copsed. a brick hit lord rong¡¯s back, but she managed to save wu ru safely. just like that, everyone watched as the wall copsed with a loud bang. each and every one of them gasped in fear. little nan yu rushed towards leng rongrong. he hugged leng rongrong suddenly and burst into tears. the little guy hugged leng rongrong while shivering. he was so scared that he was trembling. the little one was terrified, as if the darkness that he had once experienced was engulfing him once again. ¡°mommy, don¡¯t do such dangerous things again. don¡¯t ... xiao xun ¡®er doesn¡¯t want you to be in any danger. if they die, they die. huang ¡®er only wants you to live. i just want you to be my mommy and live a peaceful life!¡± the little bun sobbed and buried his little head in leng rongrong¡¯s arms, sobbing non-stop. he sobbed so hard that he found it difficult to breathe. he hugged leng rongrong tightly with his two small hands, obviously shocked by leng rongrong¡¯s action of saving wu ru. ¡± my good baby, mommy is fine. mommy is fine. nothing happened. ¡± leng rongrong also hugged little nan yu tightly. although her back was a little painful from being hit, she endured it and just hugged little nan yu like this. she didn¡¯t rush over to be a hero. before she rushed over, she had also considered her own safety in the time it took for a spark to fly off a flint. only after she had confirmed that she would not lose her life did she rush over. although she was indeed a little impulsive, that kind of situation didn¡¯t allow her to think too much, not to mention that wu ru was a senior she respected. ¡°thank you,¡± he said. at this time, wu ru¡¯s voice came from the side. unlike his previous disdainful attitude towards leng rongrong, this time, he was grateful from the bottom of his heart. he also knew how urgent the situation was at that time, but no one around came to help. the film crew was dumbfounded, leng rongrong had almost risked her life to save him. he didn¡¯t know how much strength this child had used. his foot was injured just now and he couldn¡¯t run at all. he was almost carried over by this girl. old wu¡¯s opinion of leng rongrong had changed. this child was not only kind but also very courageous. although his attitude towards her was not very good before, at the critical moment, it was actually this girl who rushed over to save him. after everyone had reacted, everyone started to get busy. wu ru was sent to the hospital because of her leg injury. the filming was also temporarily suspended. all the artistes and the film crew were preparing to return to the vi. after leng rongrong took a long time tofort little nan yu, jin mingfeng, who was beside her, also started crying and rushed up to hug leng rongrong. little nan yu, who had just finished crying, blocked jin mingfeng with a stubborn look on his face, not allowing movie king jin to get close to his mommy. in order to prevent a grasnd from growing above his daddy¡¯s head, little nan yu did his best. ¡°that¡¯s enough, i¡¯m not dead, don¡¯t cry at my funeral!¡± lord rong felt his head throb at the sight of a man like jin mingfeng crying. children were easy tofort, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort men. ¡°wuwuwu, you scared me to death!¡± ¡± you¡¯re my master, ¡± jin mingfeng stammered. ¡± you can¡¯t die so young. if you die, who¡¯s going to teach me kung fu?! ¡± ¡°oh, you¡¯re just concerned that no one taught you kung fu? heartless!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips twitched. ¡± wuwuwuwuaowu.....wuwu... .. ah ah ah ah ah ...... you, you, you, there¡¯s a snake! ¡± as he cried, movie king jin suddenly saw a small head sticking out of lord rong¡¯s pocket. the small green snake¡¯s two ck eyes were staring at him. all of a sudden, movie king jin took a few steps back in shock. he then felt himself falling into a cold embrace. ¡°go away.¡± a cold voice came from behind him. movie king jin jumped up in shock. he turned around and saw fourth master mo¡¯s expressionless face. he stood behind him gloomily and ignored him, walking straight towards lord rong. leng rongrong was speechless. it¡¯s finished! did lord fourth see what happened just now? i¡¯m finished! he was going to be angry! she was about to be taught a lesson! who could tell her why lord fourth would appear in this ce? didn¡¯t he go on a business trip? when little nan yu saw his dad, he was also scared. he looked at his dad carefully. he was done for. he did not protect his mother well and she almost got into trouble. daddy¡¯s going to explode like a volcano. the two of them stood there stiffly. their expressions and actions were exactly the same. Chapter 976 Chapter 976: i¡¯ll miss you when you¡¯re not here Trantor: 549690339 lord fourth was originally very angry. in the end, when he saw his two babies, one big and one small, with the exact same expressions and actions, and the exact same cuteness, he couldn¡¯t get angry. when she walked up to him, she only looked at little nan yu and frowned. ¡± too weak. ¡± xiao nan zhi puffed up his cheeks and lowered his head. he knew that his daddy said that he was too weak and did not have the ability to protect his mommy. then, he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± what did i say? ¡± ¡± when it¡¯s dangerous, protect yourself first ... ¡± lord rong was as obedient as a frightened little rabbit. he looked up and lowered his head at lord fourth without moving. ¡°and then? what did you do?¡± lord fourth asked. ¡°i protected myself. i¡¯m fine. look at me, i¡¯m fine. nothing happened!¡± lord rong turned around and blinked at lord fourth. ¡± i helped teacher wu when i was able to protect myself. it¡¯s not against the rules, right? ¡± ¡°you like that old man?¡± fourth master mo frowned. ¡°ah? no, teacher wu is very worthy of respect.¡± ¡± he¡¯s half my idol, ¡± lord rong said. ¡°even if it¡¯s just one, you can¡¯t risk your life.¡± fourth master mo was still a little unhappy, but his tone was not as strict and fierce as before. he was afraid that he would scare his wife. he was helpless and his heart ached. he had just gotten out of the car and couldn¡¯t rush over in time, so he could only watch the scene. he saw her risking her life to save wu ru, and he also saw the brick hit her back. he saw all of this, but he couldn¡¯t rush over. he wanted to be by this woman¡¯s side every second of the day. this woman had never cared about her body, small injuries, and so on. she had never cared about it, but she did not know how much his heart ached when he saw her injured. he couldn¡¯t even bear to hurt a single strand of her hair. the moment he saw her get hit by the brick, he felt his heart stop beating. ¡°but, why are you here? aren¡¯t you on a business trip? don¡¯t you have something important to do?¡± lord rong changed the topic. ¡°a mystery guest.¡± fourth master mo replied expressionlessly, ¡± i¡¯m worried about you. i heard that the program is going to mess with you, so i came. ¡± ¡°this kind of program will always have some pranks, so you don¡¯t have to worry. haha, i¡¯ll be fine.¡± lord rongughed dryly. fourth master mo stared at lord rong. lord rong weakly hugged lord fourth¡¯s arm. ¡± actually, i still have something to do. ¡± fourth master mo was speechless ... ¡± really, i¡¯ll miss you when you¡¯re not here. ¡± lord rong suddenly looked at lord fourth affectionately. lord fourth¡¯s heart was struck by a blow. his stern face softened instantly. he hugged the woman tightly and lowered his eyes to look at leng rongrong. ¡± does it hurt? ¡± ¡°ah? what? it doesn¡¯t hurt, i¡¯m fine, i told you, i¡¯m not hurt!¡± lord rong straightened his back nervously and shook his head. ¡°the ce that was hit by a brick.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°i wasn¡¯t hit by any bricks, i really wasn¡¯t!¡± lord rong made all sorts of excuses and then pulled lord fourth and the little girl into the car. after returning to the vi, lord rong was still shaking his head firmly, indicating that he was not hit by a brick and that he was fine. in the end, she was dragged into the room by lord fourth and her back was checked. indeed, there was a bruise on lord rong¡¯s back. it was caused by a brick. one could only imagine how badly he had smashed it. lord rong did not dare to move or make a sound when lord fourth stared at her back. this time, he couldn¡¯t exin himself. ¡°there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± lord fourth said with a frown. ¡°oh.¡± lord rong lowered his head. after that, mo linyuan turned around and walked out. ¡°where are you going?¡± leng rongrong raised her head and looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction pitifully, ¡± you, you¡¯re not leaving, are you? you¡¯re angry and don¡¯t care about me? i didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. i really think it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s just a slight bump, and i¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± pouting his red lips, lord rong looked at fourth master mo helplessly as he turned around. fourth master mo then said, ¡± go get the medicine. ¡± ¡°oh, to get medicine.¡± lord rong heaved a sigh of relief. she had been scared to death. she had thought that lord fourth had gotten angry and was nning to abandon her and run away. sticking out his tongue, lord rong sat on the bed and waited for lord fourth to apply the medicine. his back was really a little sore. that brick was really powerful. a few minutester, lord fourth returned with some medicine. he massaged the area where leng rongrong¡¯s back had hit and applied some medicine. after applying the medicine, lord rong rolled over and onto lord fourth¡¯sp. she looked up at lord fourth with her head resting on lord fourth¡¯s thigh. fourth master mo let out a sigh. ¡°why are you sighing?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± am i ugly like this? however, you¡¯re really 360 degrees, with no blind spots. even at this angle of death, your face is still so beautiful. you¡¯re my husband, you¡¯re handsome!¡± fourth master mo ruffled leng rongrong¡¯s hair, his eyes filled with adoration. he sighed. it was only because this woman was too lively and active. she liked to fight with people from time to time and wanted to do something brave from time to time. and every time something like this happened, it was always very dangerous. he was extremely worried, but she was not worried about herself at all. a small injury was an injury, but she did not care at all. he suddenly understood how jiang fu¡¯s godfather felt. it was no wonder that jiang fu¡¯s godfather was so strict with rongrong in the past. he wanted to train her to be able to protect herself. otherwise, they would have to be on edge all day. after they went downstairs, a group of people surrounded leng rongrong and asked her how she was. as fourth master mo had taken the medicine, the whole world knew that lord rong had been hit on the back by a brick while trying to save someone. after the cameraman yed the video, he really saw lord rong being hit by a huge brick, so everyone was shocked. ¡°i¡¯m fine, i¡¯m really fine. don¡¯t worry.¡± lord rong¡¯s head was swelling from her concern. she saw that everyone was surrounding her and asking questions, except for one person, who was sitting on a sofa far away. he looked over but did not dare toe over. ¡± movie king jin, aren¡¯t you concerned about me? ¡± lord rong asked, raising his eyebrows. ¡°you, you, is the snake in your pocket still there?¡± jin mingfeng asked, trembling. snakes were his greatest fear. he had been to the wilderness to film some scenes before. those scenes in the forest, he had been bitten by a snake three times ... the shadow in his heart was extremely big. lord rong was amused by jin mingfeng. she took out the little green snake from her pocket. jin mingfeng retreated backward and pretended to faint from the shock while pinching himself in the philtrum. ¡°you, you¡¯re too terrifying. you actually rear snakes! you even brought the festival group!¡± jin mingfeng was on the verge of tears. ¡± i forgot to tell you that i didn¡¯t bring them here. they¡¯re pets given to us by the jie ji group! ¡± as leng rongrong was speaking, she suddenly heard a bark, and then a dog covered in mud rushed in from outside. Chapter 977 Chapter 977: lord fourth¡¯s confidence Trantor: 549690339 the husky that was given by the festival group had gone somewhere to y and came back with mud all over his body. its head was ck, and its entire body was ck, wet and muddy. as soon as he entered the room, muddy water dripped onto the ground. the scarier thing was that when the husky reached the middle of the hall, it suddenly stretched its body forward and made a gesture of shaking its fur. ¡°don¡¯t move!¡± lord rong¡¯s face turned pale with fright. ¡°what kind of mud monster is this?¡± jin mingfeng¡¯s legs curled up on the sofa and he hugged his knees in horror. bai rucao had just poured a cup of water when she coincidentally walked to er ha¡¯s side. then, the cup fell to the ground with a shattering sound. muddy water sshed everywhere. leng rongrong¡¯s reaction was swift. she grabbed the nket on the sofa and covered herself, mo linyuan and little nan yu. the husky flicked its fur crazily. muddy water sshed everywhere. the entire world was filled with muddy water. the film crew was not spared. the cameras were all covered in muddy water. after the dog was done shaking its fur, wudi excitedly rushed to bai rucao, who was wearing a white dress, and was the closest to it. he was about to pounce on bai rucao. bai rucao¡¯s expression had changed several times. at this moment, it was purple. she mustered her courage and looked down at her white dress. her eyes rolled back and she almost fainted. after looking at her dress a few times, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. she took off her slippers and chased after the husky. ¡°ah, my dress!¡± qin feiluo also let out a blood-curdling scream. ji kai, zhou muning, jin mingfeng, and the film crew all screamed in pain. everyone¡¯s face and body were covered in mud. none of them were spared. the only ones who were spared were leng rongrong¡¯s family of three. they lifted the nkets and found that there was no problem with their bodies. they were finally relieved. ¡± i forgot to tell everyone that the production team has sent us three pets and asked us to take care of them. this little green snake is one of them, and so is that husky. there¡¯s also a pixiu and a pixiu in the backyard. ¡± ¡°gah, gah cah cah cah¡± before leng rongrong could finish her sentence, a big white goose stretched its neck and yaoyao rushed in from outside. the grumpy big white goose was so angry that it pecked at everyone it saw. the film crew was frightened. ¡°why did ite out?¡± ¡°that silly husky can open the cage. it might be the one who opened it!¡± ¡°help! why is it pecking me?¡± ¡± it¡¯s hungry. it seems to be hungry. the original owner of this goose said that once it¡¯s hungry, it will be in a bad mood. then, it will attack people. it will attack anyone, regardless of who it is. ¡± after the big white goose had chased a circle of people, it suddenly charged towards fourth master mo and leng rongrong. when it saw the three of them, it rushed up to peck at them. fourth master mo stared at the goose and pinched the space between his brows. why did this goose look a little like the one he had at home? they were both very brave and fierce. it seemed to want to peck him? the big white goose stretched out its neck and lowered it. it spread its wings and suddenly charged towards fourth master mo as it cried out in anger. the big white goose flew in front of fourth master mo. he then raised his hand and, with a quick movement, grabbed the big white goose by the neck. the big white goose was lifted up. ¡°eh?¡± the big white goose had probably never been pinched by the neck or lifted up by anyone before, so it cawed in disbelief. ¡°if you peck me again, i¡¯ll break your neck.¡± ¡°they can¡¯t either.¡± lord fourth frowned and threw the big white goose out of the door. the big white goose was stunned for a moment. itnded on the ground and paused for a few seconds before it reacted. then, it rushed to the others and pecked them madly. however, the goose did not dare to get close to lord rong¡¯s family. the room was in a mess. after chasing the husky for a while, bai rucao went to take a shower and change her clothes. qin feiluo also broke down and went to change her clothes. when the group of people finished changing their clothes and went downstairs, their faces darkened when they saw that the living room was a mess with nowhere to stay. ¡°what should we do?¡± ji kai asked, ¡± it¡¯s so messy and dirty ... ¡± ¡°clean up.¡± lord rong pointed at er ha helplessly and said, ¡± you¡¯d better give it a bath. otherwise, it¡¯ll still be so dirty after cleaning up. ¡± as expected of a master of demolition, to be able to turn the living room into this is also a kind of skill.¡± ¡± it¡¯s too scary. it¡¯s so chaotic. how are we going to clean it up? ¡± ji kai held his head, feeling like it was about to explode. ¡°can you throw that snake out first?¡± jin mingfeng was still curled up on the sofa. he did not dare to move at all. he did not even dare to take a shower because his legs were weak and he could not stand up. ¡°our xiao qing is quite cute. why did you throw it out? it¡¯s so obedient.¡± leng rongrong nced at the little snake in her palm. she really liked this beautiful little snake. ¡°cute? ask your husband and your son, what¡¯s so cute about this snake? aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring your son and husband away? you¡¯re a terrifying woman!¡± jin mingfeng wailed in pain. ¡°is it scary?¡± only then did master rong remember to ask little nan yu and fourth master mo. ¡°it¡¯s not scary. it¡¯s cute.¡± lord fourth acted as if he loved the house and its crow. ¡± if mommy says it¡¯s cute, then it¡¯s cute. whatever mommy likes, i like too. ¡± little nan yu also touched the little green snake¡¯s head. jin mingfeng was speechless. he finally understood the saying ¡°if you¡¯re not a family, you won¡¯t enter the same house.¡± the group of people finally tidied up the living room for a long time. then, ji kai, zhou wuning, and er ha took a bath while lord fourth lifted the big white goose by its neck and stuffed it back into the cage. the big white goose, which was not even afraid of lord rong, was scared of lord fourth as if it had seen a ghost. after entering the cage, she realized that lord fourth was watching her fall to the ground, pretending to be dead. fourth master mo was speechless ... dinner was prepared by ning and bai ruzao on the weekend. bai ruzao was basically watching from the side, but ning was quite good at cooking on the weekend. however, the food he made didn¡¯t taste that good. at most, it could only be considered edible. in terms of taste, it really didn¡¯t taste good at all. ning¡¯s weekend meal was too much for a group of people who had eaten nan yu¡¯s cooking. the food wasn¡¯t poisonous, but it was difficult to eat. after taking a bite, lord fourth immediately vomited. he looked at zhou mo ning with aplicated expression. ¡± is this how you treat your mystery guest? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s our member¡¯s husband after all. just open the back door. i¡¯ve already tried my best.¡± zhou wuning shrugged. ¡°it¡¯s not as good as my cooking.¡± fourth master mo put down his chopsticks. jin mingfeng, leng rongrong, little nan yu, and a few others who had eaten lord fourth¡¯s cooking before had extremelyplicated expressions on their faces. it¡¯s not as good as yours? lord fourth, may i ask where your confidencees from? jin mingfeng silently picked up his bowl and chopsticks and sat far away. Chapter 978 Chapter 978: other people have a husband, do you? Trantor: 549690339 because fourth master mo was so confident that he wanted to cook, the little darling huang ¡®er was shocked. xiao xun ¡®er then took the initiative to go to the kitchen and start cooking again. in the end, the little fellow cooked a delicious meal, and everyone was finally able to happily fill their stomachs. at night, wu ru also came back from the hospital. although mr. wu¡¯s foot was hit, it didn¡¯t hurt his bones. it was just a flesh wound that looked a little scary. he had lost a lot of blood, but the doctor said it was not a big deal and that he would be fine after a few days of rest. there was no need to be hospitalized. teacher wu was supposed to go home to rest, but she rejected their suggestion and returned to the program. the moment old wu came back, everyone went up to him and asked about his well-being. however, little nan yu and fourth master mo kept looking at wu ru with a straight face. their eyes seemed to have a deep hatred. old wu quickly noticed the look in their eyes. she had heard that mo linyuan was leng rongrong¡¯s husband and little nan yu was leng rongrong¡¯s son. on the way back, she had also heard from the staff that leng rongrong had been hit in the back by a brick when she had saved her. so old wu naturally understood why these two people were staring at him like this. he had never been red at like this before. after all, his status was special, so everyone treated him with respect. old wu was a little embarrassed to be stared at like this by a father and son. after asking about his well-being, old wu stood up with a limp. then, he walked up to the two of them. ¡°i¡¯m very sorry.¡± elder wu apologized to the two of them, saying that it was because of him that lord rong was injured and that he had frightened the family. after that, he also apologized to leng rongrong in person. it was not a thank you, but an apology. he said that when he first saw leng rongrong being so enthusiastic towards him, he thought that leng rongrong was not a good person. he even thought that leng rongrong was the kind of person who was useless in the entertainment industry, with only a face and a bad character. however, leng rongrong¡¯s willingness to risk her life to save her was enough to show that her character was not bad. when he was at the hospital, elder wu also found out about elder rong¡¯s situation through his assistant. his assistant was quite young and could be considered half a fan of leng rongrong¡¯s. when she was in the hospital, she had mumbled a lot. he said that it was all thanks to leng rongrong, or else the situation would have been too dangerous. not to mention that no one could react in time, even if they did, no one had the courage to risk their lives to save her. lord rong was the only one who reacted and rushed forward to save her despite the danger. previously, master rong had only ever praised gu meiyue and her acting skills were also highly rated online, so the assistant had praised leng rongrong for quite a while. he even pulled out some of lord rong¡¯s performance clips for elder wu to see and crazily promoted elder wu. this way, old wu¡¯s impression of leng rongrong hadpletely changed. she realized that leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills were really good. the key was that her character was good, and she even knew martial arts. she even won first ce in a martial artspetition. training in martial arts required suffering, and to be able to suffer so much at such a young age, he was obviously not simple. old wu¡¯s attitude towards leng rongrong changed instantly, from hating her to admiring her. ¡°teacher wu, you tter me.¡± leng rongrong was embarrassed by wu ru¡¯spliment. ¡± i¡¯m just doing my job well. ¡± every actor is like this. i¡¯m not special.¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re the most special i¡¯ve ever seen. i heard that you¡¯re also very good at martial arts. that¡¯s good. it¡¯s good that you can endure hardships at such a young age. you even went out topete and win glory for the country. you¡¯re a good child!¡± elder wu was full of praises. ¡± i¡¯ve been practicing tai chi all these years. i¡¯ll ask you for advice some other day. ¡± after some small talk, wu ru returned to his room to rest. the group of people also returned to their rooms. the next day, because of such a big incident at the construction site, the festival group was still in a state of shock. they didn¡¯t dare to let these artistes do anything dangerous again. he simply changed some of the rules. he didn¡¯t let them pay off the debt, but let them grow vegetables, flowers, and so on in exchange for nts. lord rong¡¯s eyes were shining when it came to farming. she loved to nt flowers and vegetables, which was exactly what she wanted. the festival group had thought that the group of artistes who had nevere into contact with such work would definitelyin endlessly. in the end, they had never expected that after gui mei, this obstacle did not pose a problem to lord rong. when lord rong heard that they were going to farm, his eyes lit up and he was extremely excited. the festival group was speechless. this artiste was a little unusual. this was not a difficult thing for ordinary farmers, but for artists, it should be a very scary thing, right? artistes were all bright and beautiful. they were basically unwilling to wear old and tattered clothes and walk in the mud. especially the girls who especially liked to be clean, they would probably go crazy. but lord rong didn¡¯t. chief rong was the only one in the group who was so happy that her eyes were shining. she couldn¡¯t wait to urge the festival group to hurry up and kept asking what vegetables they should nt. on the other hand, bai rucao and the others had unsightly expressions. this was especially so for qin feiluo. after participating in the previous variety show and falling into a mud pit a few times, she did not want to go into any fields to grow vegetables at all. the festival team had arranged a vegetable plot for the group of artistes. there were many types of vegetables, but this vegetable field stumped everyone. ¡°uh, yingluo, what should we do now? are we going to dig a hole and bury the vegetables?¡± zhou wuning looked at the basket of vegetables and asked in confusion. ¡°i¡¯ll make it clear first that i¡¯ve never grown vegetables!¡± ji kai raised his hand and said. ¡°i¡¯m not very good at growing vegetables either.¡± little nan yu¡¯s small figure was a little troubled. ¡± can i ask for help from outside the stage? ¡± bai ruzao and qin feiluo were both dressed flirtatiously. they were both wearing skirts, winter hats, and high heels. they twisted and turned as they walked in the fields. they didn¡¯t discuss how to grow the vegetables, but just crazily applied sunblock. ¡± this sun is too poisonous. if i don¡¯t apply more, i¡¯ll die from the ckness! ¡± qin feiluo said. bai rucao didn¡¯t say a word. as she applied sunblock, her eyes were fixed on the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger. she had to get her hands on this ring. ¡°let¡¯s start with thend.¡± ¡± thisnd has to be tidied up before we can grow vegetables, ¡± lord rong said. then, lord rong took the lead and went into the ground with a hoe. inplete contrast to bai rucao and qin feiluo, lord rong was dressed in tattered clothes and worn out shoes. she wore a bamboo hat on her head, and at first nce, one couldn¡¯t tell that she was leng rongrong. she looked like a farmer. ¡°mommy, let me help you!¡± when little nan yu saw his mommy taking action, he rushed up to help without a word. as lord fourth was a guest, he didn¡¯t have to do any work. he just had to watch from the side. of course, lord fourth¡¯s heart ached for his wife. before she could even start working on thend, he snatched the director¡¯s recliner and pressed his wife down to rest. then, he started working on thend for her. Chapter 979 Chapter 979: the scene of dog abuse Trantor: 549690339 ¡°dog abuse.¡± zhou wuning couldn¡¯t help but say after taking a look. ¡± it¡¯s very torturous. it¡¯s great to have a husband. i don¡¯t want to farmnd either! ¡± ji kai¡¯s young man screamed. then, everyone turned to look at ji kai. ¡°brother ji kai, do you also want a husband?¡± little nan yu blinked his big ck eyes and stared at ji kai. he seemed to have found out a big secret! ¡°f * ck, a slip of the tongue! let me rify, i like girls, but the cute kind of girls, not boys!¡± ji kai hurriedly made a cross gesture to the camera. the scene was a little funny. the group of people started to get busy. after ji kai busied himself for a while, he looked at bai ruzao and qin feiluo. these two people had been watching from the side the whole time and didn¡¯t have any intention of helping. this made ji kai slightly dissatisfied. forget about bai rucao, she was considered a senior, so it was not strange for her to act like a big shot. however, qin feiluo also crossed her arms and refused to get down. ¡°aren¡¯t you two going to help?¡± ji kai asked. ¡°this is what a boy should do.¡± qin feiluo said. ji kai ,¡¯... the guys do the work, where¡¯s the food? is it also for guys?¡± ¡°young man, do you know what it means to have tender and protective feelings for the fairer sex?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not my lover, why should i pity you?¡± ji kai said unhappily. ¡± if you¡¯re urging us to work, why don¡¯t you urge the others? some of them are still lying down, eating, drinking, and having fun. ¡± qin feiluo nced at leng rongrong¡¯s direction, slightly dissatisfied. there was arge umbre over her head as shey on the recliner. there was a small table beside her with all kinds of tea and snacks on it. there was also a tablet for her to y with. it was asfortable as a vacation. they could only work under the scorching sun. qin feiluo¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy. ¡°you mean lord rong?¡± ji kai nced at qin feiluo. ¡± other people¡¯s husband is working. where¡¯s your husband? ¡± ask your husband to bring you around?¡± qin feiluo was speechless. she didn¡¯t have a husband. on the other side, qin feiluo and bai rucao were working in the fields unwillingly. on the other side, leng rongrong really wanted to get off the bed, but she was suppressed by lord fourth¡¯s terrifying gaze and did not dare move. she puffed up her cheeks and pleaded, ¡± hubby, let me y for a while. just a while, okay? ¡± ¡°juan ¡®er, baby, can you bear to see mommy so bored? let mommy help, okay?¡± she looked at the two of them anxiously, wanting to rush to the ground to work. ¡°the wound on your back has healed?¡± fourth master mo nced at lord rong. ¡°i¡¯m fully recovered. i¡¯m fine now, really!¡± leng rongrong nodded her head vigorously. ¡°do you need me to take a picture for you?¡± lord fourth asked with a cold expression. it had only been a day, and he didn¡¯t need to look to know that the bruises would be even worse today. how could it be cured so quickly? he knew that his wife couldn¡¯t sit still and wanted to farm. lord rong sat on the recliner and watched the group of people farm. she was bored and bored. in the end, she could only direct the group of people on how to nt vegetables. everyone was exhausted after a day. as long as lord rong was lying down, his bones would fall apart. after returning home, lord rong looked at the husky with a cor and a rope in boredom.¡±why don¡¯t i y with you and let the big white goose out? let¡¯s fight.¡± a few minutester, lord rong was looking at the husky lying on the ground with its tongue out, as well as the big white goose that was hiding in a corner. it would fly away when lord rong got close. she didn¡¯t hit them, she was justpeting with them. she didn¡¯t expect that these two fierce-looking animals couldn¡¯t catch up with her. it¡¯s not fun. when qin feiluo passed by, lord rong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.¡±luoluo ~¡± when qin feiluo heard this form of address, all the hair on her body stood on end. she took a step back and looked at leng rongrong as if she had seen a ghost. she didn¡¯t say anything, but she felt a chill in her heart. even though she hated leng rongrong, she had to admit that she was a little afraid of her. in any case, she was always at a disadvantage in front of leng rongrong. moreover, her enmity with leng rongrong was very obvious, but why did this woman address her in such a disgusting way? ¡°aren¡¯t you a martial artist? why don¡¯t we have some practice?¡± leng rongrong leaned to the side, looking like a ruffian when she smiled. she was obviously beautiful, but at the same time, she made people feel that she was very handsome. ¡°practice?¡± qin feiluo¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. she knew that leng rongrong¡¯s kung fu was good, but she had been systematically trained, and had been practicing since she was three years old. she didn¡¯t believe that she was inferior to leng rongrong. although there were rumors that leng rongrong was very good, and that she was first in somepetition abroad, so what? who knew if that was true or false? maybe she had just bribed the opponent and the referee. fight her? with leng rongrong¡¯s personality, she could definitely beat her. after all, filming was all about fighting scenes, and qin feiluo was very confident in her own martial arts. leng rongrong had walked right into the line of fire herself, so she had no need to be polite. therefore, qin feiluo immediately agreed. she had wanted to beat leng rongrong up and show the audience that leng rongrong was an idiot. however, when they really started fighting, qin feiluo¡¯s face instantly darkened. leng rongrong¡¯s attacks were very fierce, and she had no way of withstanding them. when fourth master mo and little nan yu heard about the fight, they rushed out of the house. the two of them had gloomy expressions. although they did not interfere, they were staring at qin feiluo with deep dissatisfaction. it was clearly lord rong who had sought out qin feiluo first, but the hostility between the two of them was all directed at qin feiluo. even when qin feiluo was being hung up and beaten by lord rong, the two of them still red at her with amon enemy. their eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡± ah, are you that weak? ¡± lord rong asked in an annoying tone after the beating. qin feiluo¡¯s eyes widened. was she the weak one? she was the one who was insanely strong. she had never fought with leng rongrong before and had always thought that leng rongrong was not that strong. now that she realized that leng rongrong¡¯s every move could restrain her, she knew that in terms of martial arts, she was no match for leng rongrong, who was insanely strong. she was so angry. ¡°qin feiluo, let¡¯s have a private chat.¡± lord rong suddenly narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice. ¡°talk about what? i have nothing to talk about with you!¡± qin feiluo said without any curiosity. however, lord rong grabbed qin feiluo¡¯s wrist and said in a domineering manner, ¡± i said we should have a chat. ¡± qin feiluo exerted a little force on her wrist, and her face immediately turned pale. ¡± fine, let¡¯s talk. i don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll do anything to me with so many people around! ¡± after sending the cameraman away, leng rongrong and qin feinded outside the vi in a ce without any cameras and began to chat alone. Chapter 980 Chapter 980: something happened to our brothers Trantor: 549690339 ¡°why are you looking for me? what do you want to talk about?¡± qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong in annoyance. ¡°you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pair of eyes stared coldly at qin feiluo. ¡± brick. ¡± ¡°what brick? what are you talking about? i don¡¯t know!¡± qin feiluo¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and a hint of panic shed past her eyes. she had pushed leng rongrong away on purpose, but she was probably the only one who knew about it. although she did it on purpose, she looked like she had run out of strength and identally bumped into leng rongrong. it was normal for her to be physically exhausted from carrying bricks. after all, she was a girl. even if the camera caught her, no one would think that she did it on purpose. moreover, even if she had bumped into leng rongrong, she had not arranged for the brick to hit her. however, leng rongrong had called her over for a private conversation. did she see through it? so what if she had seen through it? she had no evidence to prove anything! even if it was proven that she hit her, she didn¡¯t arrange for the brick to hit her, and she was fine! ¡°did you really think that i wouldn¡¯t notice if you hit me on purpose? do you think that the cameraman would be able to take a picture without any ws?¡± leng rongrong nced at qin feiluo. ¡± don¡¯t you remember that you were looking at that brick? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s words made qin feiluo break out in a cold sweat. although leng rongrong and mo nanyu were fine, it would be disadvantageous to her if this matter spread. moreover, she had indeed seen that brick. although she had covered it, she could not remember if her eyes at that time could clearly tell that she had hit leng rongrong after seeing the brick. ¡°what do you mean? what do you want to do?¡± the hair on qin feiluo¡¯s back stood on end. if she really ran into leng rongrong on purpose and was exposed, she would not be able to survive in the entertainment industry, not to mention going to jail. she didn¡¯t expect that she would be seen through, and even more so, she didn¡¯t expect that leng rongrong would look for her directly. however, seeing that leng rongrong did not say it directly in front of the camera, she knew that leng rongrong might not tell anyone about this. she might have other motives. ¡± qin feiluo, i don¡¯t care if you cause me trouble or not. however, if you involve my family, especially chen ¡®er, i will definitely not let you off. ¡± leng rongrong took a step forward, forcing qin feiluo to take a step back. her eyes narrowed, and her beautiful little face was frighteningly vicious. she recalled how xiao xun ¡®er had rushed over without a care to help her block that brick and her heart was filled with lingering fear. if he had been a step too slow, if he had not noticed it. little nan yu would definitely be hit. it was a brick that had fallen from such a high ce. even an apple falling from a high ce could seriously injure a person, let alone such a big brick. if it hit the head, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be seriously injured. therefore, leng rongrong was very angry. although little nan yu was fine, she was still very angry. if it was not for the fact that the show was still being filmed and xiao xun ¡®er liked it very much, she would have already twisted qin feiluo into a ball of dough. when qin feiluo met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, she felt as if she had suddenly fallen into hell. the chill was terrifying. for a moment, all that was left was to shiver. he could not say anything, and his mind was nk. she could clearly see from leng rongrong¡¯s eyes that if something really happened to little nan yu, she would probably be smashed into a pile of mud by the woman in front of her in the same way she smashed a brick. this woman must be a pervert! leng rongrong nced at qin feiluo, and in front of her, she lightly kicked a tree that was too big for an adult to wrap his arms around. the tree that even a few adults could not shake copsed with a loud crash. when qin feiluo saw this scene with her own eyes, she shivered. was this woman some kind of monster? a normal woman couldn¡¯t even open a bottle of mineral water, but she kicked down a tree that a few grown men couldn¡¯t even move? how much strength did this kick have? even if it was a big truck, she could probably send it flying with a kick. ¡°what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± when the film crew heard themotion, they all rushed out. then, they saw the fallen tree and were confused. ¡°maybe it was blown off course by the strong wind a few days ago, so it suddenly copsed.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± everyone, please help to rent it. ¡± ¡°is there a strong wind these days?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think so. what kind of evil wind could blow down such a big tree? ¡± although the group of people was confused, the production team got busy when lord rong said that they wanted to nt it well. it took almost the entire film crew and a crane to nt the big tree. qin feiluo didn¡¯t dare to say anything from the beginning to the end, but the way she looked at leng rongrong began to change, as if she was looking at a monster. little nan yu and fourth master mo were well aware of master rong¡¯s inhuman strength, so when they saw the tree fall and master rong was beside them, they guessed that it was definitely master rong who did it. however, the father and son were very obedient and did not ask anything. as long as lord rong was fine, it didn¡¯t matter if the tree or the house copsed. for the next two days, the work assigned by the film crew was not difficult, and everyone could finish it easily. however, the problem that stumped everyone was still cooking. in this group of people, the only one who could make food that could be eaten was little nan yu. the rest of them didn¡¯t know how to cook. on weekends, they would rather cook in rice and porridge, as well as egg-fried rice and fried vegetables. as for the others, there was no need to even mention them. basically, his cooking skills wereparable to lord fourth¡¯s. even the three women did not know how to cook. because it was too unptable, it was very painful to eat egg fried rice for two days in a row, so the task of cooking fell on little nan yu¡¯s shoulders alone. fortunately, little nan yu liked to cook and his food was delicious, so everyone in the house had food to eat. time passed quickly. as lord fourth was a mystery guest, he had to leave in three days. when lord fourth left, little nan yu and lord rong were a little reluctant to leave. although there was no one else to fight for his mommy, the little guy still liked to be with his daddy and mommy. ¡°take good care of mommy.¡± lord fourth stood at the door and rubbed little nan yu¡¯s head. ¡°yes.¡± little nan yu nodded, his cheeks puffed up and he looked depressed. ¡°don¡¯t let others bully you.¡± after fourth master mo was done rubbing nan yu¡¯s head, he hugged leng rongrong and whispered into her ear, ¡± if there¡¯s anything, remember to call me. video call me every day. ¡± mo linyuan did not n to leave. after all, bai ruzao was also in the show. bai rucao wasn¡¯t a good thing, and she wasn¡¯t weak. however, he had something to deal with at thest minute. if he didn¡¯t go on a business trip, his business in country E would be ruined. his brothers were also in danger, so he had to leave. Chapter 981 Chapter 981: deal with the small one first before dealing with the big one Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i¡¯m fine. you be careful too.¡± leng rongrong gave mo linyuan a few instructions. knowing that something had happened to fourth master mo, and it was a very serious situation, lord rong asked him to deal with his own matters first. she was just filming a variety show and there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. even bai rucao wouldn¡¯t make a move easily in this situation where she was being watched by cameras 24 hours a day. the rest of them also said goodbye to mo linyuan. after mo lingyuan left, the group of people began to get busy with some things. because a new guest wasing, the festival team asked everyone to take the new guest to the nearby mountains to camp and let everyone prepare themselves, so everyone began to prepare. the festival group had made arrangements for tents and other things, but they didn¡¯t have food. they had to prepare these things themselves. since lord rong was in charge of money, it was naturally lord rong who went to buy things. little nan yu followed his mommy. jin mingfeng said that he wanted to help carry the things and nned to follow them out. since ning and ji kai had nothing to do on the weekend, they also went to help carry the things. in the end, only wu ru and bai rucao were left. qin feiluo didn¡¯t follow them. old wu was old and knew that he wasn¡¯t strong enough. he couldn¡¯t carry much, so he didn¡¯t want to drag them down. qin feiluo and bai rucao didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with leng rongrong. in addition, the two women were veryzy and didn¡¯t want to bask in the sun or walk, so they stayed. after bai rucao walked around the courtyard, er ha and the big white goose, who were locked in the backyard, rushed out. ¡°kakaka!¡± with master mo and master rong not around, the big white goose seemed to think that the whole world was its. it rushed out arrogantly and attacked everyone it saw. the film crew knew the big white goose¡¯s temper, so they all dodged far away when they saw it. the big white goose was a little unhappy when it saw that everyone had gone far away. it stretched its neck and saw the only person standing in the courtyard without moving. bai rucao stood in the middle of the courtyard, her mind filled with the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger. she wanted the ring like crazy. because of mo linyuan¡¯s presence these few days, and the fact that the film crew was following her closely, she did not have much of a chance, so she was thinking of a way. she was determined to get that ring. just as he was thinking, the big white goose suddenly pped its wings and rushed toward bai rucao. it cawed as it tried to peck at bai rucao. bai rucao did not have time to react, but when she heard the noise, she instinctively attacked the big white goose and grabbed its neck. then, she threw the big white goose out in disgust. the big white goose pped its wings andnded on the ground. its goose face was filled with horror. it obviously did not expect that after fourth master mo and leng rongrong left, someone would still be able to pinch its neck. after the big white goose got up, it shook its body and nced at bai rucao. then, it lowered its head in defeat and went back to the backyard. this guy very consciously entered his own cage. the husky didn¡¯t know what was going on, but it enthusiastically pounced on bai rucao. in the end, he was sent flying by bai rucao¡¯s kick before he could reach her. ¡°woof?¡± the husky looked pitifully in the direction of bai rucao. at the door, qin feiluo took in the entire scene. she could tell that bai rucao was very powerful. she must have known martial arts. the inte said that bai rucao was very powerful and knew martial arts. at first, she was skeptical, but after seeing the scene just now, a glimmer of light shed in qin feiluo¡¯s eyes. it was indeed very powerful. wouldn¡¯t it be better to let bai rucao deal with leng rongrong? she hated leng rongrong, but she did not have the ability to do so. after seeing leng rongrong kick down the big tree that day, she became more and more afraid of leng rongrong. she felt that leng rongrong was a monster. she always felt that leng rongrong¡¯s presence in the entertainment industry would hinder her, so she hoped that leng rongrong would die. qin feiluo took the initiative to walk over to bai rucao. ¡± elder sister bai, are you free? i want to talk to you in private. ¡± bai rucao nced at qin feiluo with a hint of contempt in her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t want to bother with her. however, qin feiluo still leaned over to bai rucao¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. then, she pulled bai rucao to the toilet, which had no camera and no film crew. as soon as they entered the toilet, bai rucao frowned and looked at qin feiluo. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± she asked coldly. ¡°sister bai¡¯s rtionship with leng rongrong isn¡¯t that good either, right?¡± qin feiluo smiled and said, ¡± are the two of you enemies? ¡± ¡°is it rted to you?¡± bai rucao said arrogantly. ¡°of course, i have a grudge against leng rongrong. as the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. so, we can be considered an alliance. sister bai, you¡¯re helpless against leng rongrong now, aren¡¯t you?¡± qin feiluo had a look of understanding. bai rucao sneered. ¡°sister, don¡¯t get too excited. i know that people of my level are not on the same level as you. you don¡¯t need to work with me. i¡¯m just giving you a suggestion.¡± qin feiluo said, ¡± to be honest, i think you¡¯d better not provoke leng rongrong. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get into trouble.¡± bai rucao looked at qin feiluo with a cold smile. ¡± what do you mean? ¡± ¡°do you know, that big tree that day, it was said to have been blown down by the wind, but it was actually kicked down by leng rongrong. she was a monster. she was the one who kicked such a big tree. you¡¯re definitely not her match.¡± qin feiluo gave him a warning look. ¡°is that so?¡± ¡± are you trying to goad me into action? ¡± bai rucao said nonchntly. qin feiluo¡¯s expression was not very good after being seen through by bai ruzao. however, since she had been seen through, qin feiluo simply said it directly, ¡± sister bai is so smart. i won¡¯t say anything else. what i mean is that if we want to deal with leng rongrong, we¡¯ll deal with that child. leng rongrong was not easy to deal with, but that child was. moreover, leng rongrong cared a lot about the child. we¡¯ll use that child to ruin leng rongrong¡¯s reputation. what do you think?¡± ¡°you have an idea?¡± bai rucao was at a loss, but when she heard qin feiluo¡¯s words, she was slightly interested. ¡°i have two ideas, but i don¡¯t have the ability to do so. i don¡¯t know if sister bai can do it.¡± qin feiluo said, ¡± the first one is that we¡¯re going camping next, aren¡¯t we? i know that there¡¯s a dangerous cliff on the mountain where we¡¯re camping. the cliff often copses, and a few people have fallen to their deaths. he could lure the child and leng rongrong over there. lure the child with some good food and make him fall off the cliff. i¡¯m guessing leng rongrong will risk her life to save him!¡± bai rucao¡¯s eyes brightened, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± what about the other one? ¡± ¡± there¡¯s another one that¡¯s a little more troublesome, but more interesting. ¡± qin feiluo said in a mysterious manner. Chapter 982 Chapter 982: the mysterious guest despised by lord rong Trantor: 549690339 bai rucao stared at qin feiluo. qin feiluo did not beat around the bush and said, ¡± i know that the festival group will arrange for us to go on a trip. i wonder if sister bai has heard of a group of crazy criminals in russia who often abduct children. they didn¡¯t know why they kidnapped children, but the children they kidnapped basically never came back. even those who went to save the children would note back. it was said that the international police went to hunt them down, but they were all kidnapped ...¡± ¡°if yingluo¡± qin feiluo didn¡¯t exin in detail and only looked at her. they didn¡¯t need to do anything for this matter. they could just borrow the hands of those people. ...... leng rongrong went on a shopping spree with a group of people and bought a lot of food. then, the group of people took a car back. when they arrived, they alighted from the cars and went home with many bags. lord rong and little nan yu were empty-handed and didn¡¯t need to take anything. as the group of people climbed up the mountain, they suddenly saw a figure in front of them. a man in a white suit stood on the steps with a huge bag next to him and a huge suitcase on the other side. this person¡¯s back looked a little worried, as if he was thinking about how to go up the mountain. after hesitating for a long time, the man took out his phone and started to make a call. as soon as he made the call, lord rong¡¯s phone rang. lord rong was speechless. she took out her phone and saw song junlin¡¯s contact. ¡°hello,¡± he said. lord rong pressed the answer button and walked behind the man in the white suit while listening. ¡°f * ck, where the hell are you guys living?e and pick up big brother! big brother can¡¯t go up.¡± chief song was yelling on the phone. ¡°little ceo song, why are you here?¡± after walking over, lord rong pped song junlin¡¯s shoulder. song junlin jumped up in shock, then looked at leng rongrong behind him in horror. ¡°you, you, you, you, you, why are you here?¡± song junlin looked at lord rong. the phone was still by his ear, and his eyes were full of question marks. ¡°i just came back from town.¡± lord rong hung up the phone. ¡± you¡¯re this episode¡¯s mystery guest? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± ¡± help me, ¡± song junlin said after putting his phone away. ¡± i can¡¯t carry it anymore! ¡± ¡°what mystery guest? he¡¯s not mysterious at all!¡± lord rong was full of disdain. ¡± there¡¯s no surprise at all. i thought it was some special guest. ¡± ¡°hey, hey, hey, what do you mean by no surprises? aren¡¯t you happy to see me? we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, why do you despise me so much?¡± director little song¡¯s face was changing unpredictably. originally, he wasn¡¯t considered to be participating in this kind of messy variety show. after all, he wasn¡¯t an artiste. he was the president, okay? if it wasn¡¯t for the people from the festival group who said that lord rong was here, he wouldn¡¯t havee. in the end, she didn¡¯t expect that not only did lord rong not wee her, but she also despised her. ¡°it¡¯s precisely because we¡¯ve been friends for so many years that it¡¯s not fun. moreover, i¡¯ve seen your face. i¡¯d only be happy if you were a handsome guy!¡± lord rong said seriously. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, my fans will beat you up if you say that. i¡¯m so handsome, where am i not handsome?¡± ceo song was very angry. no matter what, he was still a handsome man, and there were many women who liked him. in the end, lord rong actually said that he was not good-looking and was sick of it? ¡°i¡¯ll get tired of your handsomeness.¡± lord rong snorted. ¡°then whose handsomeness won¡¯t you get tired of?¡± chief song asked angrily with his hands on his hips. ¡°it¡¯s my husband¡¯s.¡± lord rong smiled. chief song looked defeated. ¡± ohoho, how can you torture a dog like this? ¡± ¡°gou ¡®zi, let¡¯s go home!¡± lord rong patted song junlin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°carry the things, master!¡± director song was very cooperative. then, she pointed at the huge suitcase and the heavy bag that looked bigger than a person, indicating for leng rongrong to carry it. ¡°what the hell is this?¡± chief rong looked at the ck bag and nced at chief song. ¡± why do i feel like this is a corpse bag? ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve brought a dead man here?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true. it can¡¯t be that there¡¯s really a person inside, right?¡± little nan yu looked at the bag and agreed with his mother¡¯s conclusion. ¡°right, right, right. i carried a corpse here.¡± chief song rolled his eyes. ¡± am i a pervert? ¡± ¡°yes,¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°shut up and carry the things, master rong!¡± ¡°let¡¯s help.¡± zhou muning said, ¡± it looks heavy. how can a girl carry it? let¡¯s carry it together. ¡± ¡°brother, can you carry it? it¡¯s a few hundred catties, and you guys have so many things in your hands.¡± song junlin nced at zhou muning. on the weekend, ning and jin mingfeng came over to give it a try. on the other hand, ning still had some strength, while jin mingfeng was in apletely fragile state. there was no way he could lift such a huge bag. moreover, the things inside the bag were cold, and there was even a fleshy feeling to the touch, as if there was really a person inside. on the weekend, both ning and best actor jin seemed to be shocked. they looked at ceo song in horror. it seemed that they really suspected that chief song had brought some dead body over. ¡± i already said you guys can¡¯t do it. just let lord rong do it. ¡± chief song said in disdain, ¡± hurry up, it¡¯s so hot. i¡¯m going to take a shower first. ¡± ¡°first, tell me what¡¯s inside.¡± leng rongrong touched the bag and frowned. ¡°a corpse!¡± song junlin snorted. ¡± carry me. carry my luggage too. i¡¯m too tired to move. ¡± lord rong was speechless. little nan yu put his hands on his hips and looked at song junlin unhappily. ¡°are you even a man? how can you let a woman carry things? you¡¯re a man and you don¡¯t have any strength. girls were to be pampered, but were girls to be your coolies? a man like you deserves to be single for the rest of your life ...¡± little nan yu, the demon who protected his mommy, scolded song junlin angrily and viciously. director little song didn¡¯t even have the chance to talk back before he was pped in the face. ¡°me? a lifetime? single? little brat, isn¡¯t your tongue a little too sharp? you have to call me uncle, why are you cursing me?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not worthy of bullying mommy!¡± little nan zhi snorted. ¡°me?¡± song junlin¡¯s handsome face turned pale. he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± is this the biological child of you and mo linyuan? f * ck, he has inherited both of your bad qualities! i don¡¯t believe it¡¯s adopted!¡± ¡°this is called good quality. don¡¯t you know the saying¡± if you¡¯re not family, you won¡¯t enter the same house ¡°? we¡¯re one family!¡± xiao nan zhi snorted. ¡± don¡¯t let my mommy do the hard work! ¡± Chapter 983 Chapter 983: what is it? Trantor: 549690339 although little nan yu strongly opposed it, little ceo song was forced to carry that thing again and ended up sprained his back. the jie group refused to help, so the men didn¡¯t have the strength. after the group of people, including the film crew, were despised by little nan yu, it was finally master rong who carried the ck bag and the huge suitcase in one hand. everyone was stunned. everyone looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡± oh my god ... that thing is a few hundred catties heavy. that suitcase is heavy too. how did you do it, master rong? ¡± jin mingfeng and the rest eximed. ¡°master rong, are you even a woman?¡± ¡°sister rong, you¡¯re making me scared,¡± ji kai said. ¡°i¡¯m not going to twist your head, what are you afraid of?¡± lord rong nced at ji kai. ji kai touched his neck. ¡± to be honest, if you were to twist my head, wouldn¡¯t it be as easy as twisting the cap of a bottle of mineral water? ¡± lord rong blinked. ¡± i¡¯ve never tried it before. why don¡¯t you try it? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t try. it¡¯s better not to try this kind of thing.¡± ji kai was so frightened that he ran back to the vi. leng rongrong followed behind, running as fast as the wind. after a while, master rong carried the heavy things into the vi. jin mingfeng and the rest were still behind. they walked slowly and looked like they were half dead. a few minutester, the group of people came up, panting. little nan yu, who was sitting at the door,ughed at her. ¡°so, what is this thing?¡± lord rong looked at the ck bag and then at song junlin. ¡± if you¡¯re not something useful, do you believe that i¡¯ll throw you into the smelly ditch at the foot of the mountain? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t! this is my gift to you. i heard that you¡¯re staying here, but the festival group is very stingy. they don¡¯t even have food. it¡¯s because meat is expensive recently, so i got you some meat!¡± song junlin said with a smile. ¡°meat?¡± the group of people looked at song junlin in horror. ¡°it¡¯s not human meat, is it?¡± jin mingfeng shrunk his neck. ¡± it feels like a human leg! ¡± ¡°f * ck your big legs, open it and see for yourself, am i that perverted? do i look like a pervert?¡± ceo song was very angry. ¡°i don¡¯t dare!¡± movie king jin hid behind master rong and shrunk his neck. ¡°coward.¡± ceo song rolled his eyes at mr. jin. song junlin looked at little nan yu like a bad uncle. ¡± little mo linyuan, why don¡¯t you give it a try? you¡¯ve perfectly inherited the scary parts of your mother and father. you¡¯re very brave, aren¡¯t you? ¡± xiao xun ¡®er said disdainfully, ¡± i don¡¯t want it. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good inside. ¡± ¡°hey, ran ran,¡± song junlin said,¡±i went through so much trouble to get you something good. you think it¡¯s not good?¡± the people around them all had the same expression as if they didn¡¯t think there was anything good inside. song junlin was speechless. ¡± you didn¡¯t bring it up with great effort. it was my mommy who brought it up with great difficulty. ¡± little nan yu said in a heart-wrenching manner. song junlin was speechless. he couldn¡¯t win against a child. this child was probably a demon? why didn¡¯t he feel that way when they met in the past? this was a perfect replica of mo linyuan. why did he feel that mo nanyu looked exactly like mo linyuan? once they found a simr point, would it be more and more simr? no way ... song junlin¡¯s heart went numb as he read on. f * ck, he suddenly had a terrifying thought. could this little guy be mo linyuan¡¯s illegitimate child? then, this guy was brought to his side in the name of an adopted son, and lord rong was kept in the dark? this child was definitely not rongrong¡¯s. he had known leng rongrong for so many years, and ording to the child¡¯s age, when this child was born, lord rong happened to be training in the same military camp as them. it was impossible for lord rong to have the time to give birth to a child. moreover, this little brat looked more and more like mo linyuan. song junlin¡¯s mind was in a mess because of his own guesses. he felt like the sky was falling and the earth was cracking. leng rongrong, on the other hand, had already unzipped the bag. then, blood started to flow out. everyone present was shocked. ¡°it can¡¯t really be a corpse inside, right?¡± qin feiluo cried out in shock, ¡± chief song, you didn¡¯t really kill someone, did you? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s a pervert indeed.¡± little nan yu said with a serious face. lord rong continued to open the bag. after she opened the bag, a pig trotter fell to the ground. a group of people stuck their heads out to take a look. inside was a pig that had its stomach cut open. it was not the body of a human, but the body of a pig. after seeing that it was a pig, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. fortunately, he did not see a dead person, but a dead pig. jin mingfeng had already grabbed his phone and was about to call the police. after confirming that it was not a human, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°why are you all looking at me? i didn¡¯t say it was a human. you were the ones who made wild guesses and thought it was a corpse ... besides, do you really want it to be a corpse inside?¡± song junlin looked at everyone. everyone shut their mouths and became quiet. ¡°i knew it, you guys definitely wouldn¡¯t want it to be a corpse inside!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t pork very expensive recently? i¡¯m giving it to you.¡± song junlin said, ¡± there¡¯s still a lot of food in the box. you don¡¯t have to thank me. after all, i¡¯m here to freeload. ¡± then, the group of people got busy. after the pig was lifted onto a wooden board, everyone was at a loss. it was such a big pig. what should they do? they were not butchers and did not know how to open it. they could not possibly cook the whole pig, right? even if it could be cooked, there was no such big pot for them to cook it. and with so much pork, wouldn¡¯t it go bad? ¡± let¡¯s split it into small pieces first. then, we¡¯ll eat some directly, put some in the fridge, and marinate some. ¡± lord rong said after taking a look. ¡± we know all of this. the problem is how to make it small. it¡¯s so big, who would tear it down? ¡± qin feiluo said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°i will.¡± master rong asked zhou wuning and the others to go to the kitchen and get the knives. although she didn¡¯t know how to cook, she was still the disciple of the godly doctor. she had never broken human bones before, but she had broken animal bones before. wasn¡¯t it just a pig? she had even treated a pig¡¯s illness before! on the weekend, ning and the others were passing knives to lord rong. lord rong began to break the pig¡¯s bones on the spot. she dismembered the huge pig in no time. ¡± ... ¡± qin feiluo had a guilty conscience, and her face was pale as if leng rongrong was dismembering her. the clever little nan yu turned his head and saw qin feiluo¡¯s ugly expression. he knew that qin feiluo didn¡¯t get along with his mommy, so he immediately said, ¡± what are you afraid of? did you do something wrong? ¡± Chapter 984 Chapter 984: her husband was not afraid of her? Trantor: 549690339 qin feiluo¡¯s expression became even uglier when she was asked by little nan yu. ¡°isn¡¯t it normal to be afraid? what kind of woman can dismember a pig without changing her expression? such a skilled technique, doesn¡¯t it make people fantasize about it?¡± qin feiluo¡¯s words indeed made one¡¯s imagination run wild. it would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t said it, but the moment she did, the people around her felt their blood run cold. leng rongrong was really too skilled with a knife. moreover, she was really too skilled in dismantling pork. it made people wonder if she had practiced it before. however, who would practice killing pigs? when he thought about whether or not he had killed someone before, he suddenly became extremely horrified. ¡°let your imagination run wild?¡± lord rong turned around and nced at qin feiluo. ¡± could it be that you¡¯re having wild thoughts about a pig? ¡± you¡¯re really thinking too much.¡± lord rong¡¯s tone was a little ambiguous. he had deliberately distorted qin feiluo¡¯s meaning and made the atmosphere rxed all of a sudden. it was even a little funny. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve never dismembered anyone¡¯s limbs. although i¡¯d like to try, i find it a little disgusting ... ¡± leng rongrong shrugged and said, ¡± but, i¡¯ve killed pigs before. ¡± everyone was speechless. lord rong was a big boss who killed pigs? wasn¡¯t this contrast too great? such a beautiful woman actually knew how to kill pigs, and she had really killed pigs before. was she that terrifying? ¡°i¡¯m familiar with the bone insect because i¡¯ve raised pigs before and treated them.¡± leng rongrong said casually. her im that she had raised a pig confirmed the rumor that she was a country bumpkin. some people who didn¡¯t know the situation felt that lord rong was indeed a country bumpkin. he had even raised pigs. what lord rong meant by ¡®killing pigs¡¯ wasn¡¯t actually ughtering pigs to eat pork. she didn¡¯t dare to kill pigs when she was young, so she naturally didn¡¯t dare to kill people. then, first father would think that she was too useless. if she was bullied like this, she would be at a disadvantage. in order to ovee this, he would let her kill the pigs first. it was the kind that killed her in one shot, and then made her ovee her fear. after killing so many people, he would naturally be numb. at that time, her elder father had even specially taken her abroad and found some prisoners on death row for her to kill. therefore, she didn¡¯t have any psychological barriers now. although she had been quite miserable in the past, she was forced to kill pigs by her father when she was only a few years old. at that time, she cried as miserably as a pig being ughtered. after the pigs were taken care of, everyone divided the work and worked together. some pickled the pig heads, and some boiled the pig heads. the vi was filled with smoke and fire. the group of people did not look like celebrities at all. instead, they looked like ordinary people who had taken off their bright and beautiful clothes and were busy preparing for a meal. after taking care of the pig, lord rong arranged a recliner in the yard and rested for a while. she also sent some videos to her husband. ¡°song junlin got a pig here. i¡¯ll have meat to eat these few days, so i¡¯m going to tear it apart. isn¡¯t my wife amazing?¡± lord rong boasted to her husband proudly. qin feiluo¡¯s expression was so strange that it was terrifying. which woman would boast like this in front of her husband, saying that she had unwrapped a pig? to think that leng rongrong¡¯s husband was so gutsy, he wasn¡¯t even afraid that he would be torn apart by lord rong. was she still a woman? no, was he still human? qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong as if she was looking at a monster and then hid far away. she had already incited bai ruzao anyway. bai ruzao was so powerful and was called the white queen, she would definitely be able to deal with leng rongrong. she would wait for bai rucao to deal with leng rongrong, then she would take revenge. since song junlin had brought such a big pig, lunch was naturally all kinds of pork, such as pig¡¯s head, braised pig¡¯s feet, sliced pork, cumin pork ribs, and so on ... little nan yu had done everything he could. the whole table was filled with pork. ¡°you¡¯re only giving me this to eat?¡± song junlin was stunned when he saw the table full of food. ¡± there¡¯s nothing else? ¡± he had seen the pig being killed with his own eyes. if he were to eat pork, he really would not be able to eat it. ¡°didn¡¯t you bring this yourself?¡± little nan yu nced at song junlin. ¡± if you don¡¯t eat, there¡¯s nothing else to eat. ¡± ¡°f * ck, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± song junlin was a little depressed. ¡°do you dislike the food my son made?¡± lord rong saw that song junlin didn¡¯t even want to try it and was sharpening his knife. ¡°eat, eat!¡± song junlin managed to taste a piece of rib. she had only wanted to force herself to take a bite. as a result, the moment he ate it, he felt that the taste was simply too good, and his eyes lit up. he had already forgotten about killing the pig. he started to eat mouthful after mouthful and mumbled, ¡± what kind of angelic cooking is this? it¡¯s too delicious. what michelin chef! f * ck, did you really make this?¡± ¡°are you questioning me?¡± xiao xun ¡®er pulled the ribs in front of lord rong. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore. my mommy hasn¡¯t tried it yet! ¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s so delicious. how can it be so delicious? is this something made by a human?¡± song junlin was overjoyed. ¡°isn¡¯t it something made by humans?¡± little nan yu¡¯s eyes were murderous. ¡°no, it¡¯s something made by immortals!¡± song junlin mumbled as he ate, ¡± his cooking ispletely different from mo linyuan¡¯s. it¡¯s perfect! ¡± lord rong was speechless. little nan yu¡¯s and lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills were definitely heaven and earth. fortunately, there was little nan yu who could cook in their family of three. also, it was fortunate that little nan yu was there to film. otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine how they were going to live. did he have to eat zhou mo ning¡¯s egg-fried rice every day? it was impossible for her to learn. she learned everything very quickly, but cooking was her ck hole, and it was difficult for her to learn. the all-rounded lord rong had lost to a cooking skill. although most of it was pork, the little guy didn¡¯t get tired of cooking it at all. the more they ate, the more delicious it became, and then everyone was stuffed. even the film crew was tempted by the food little nan yu made. everyone wanted to try his cooking. because there was more meat, the little guy even specially gave some cooked dishes to the film crew. the little boy was quite scheming. when he was delivering the food, he told the cameraman and the staff to take care of his mommy. after all, everyone agreed rather quickly. after eating for an hour or two, the group of people set off to camp. everyone took their tents, food, and other things and set off to the nearby mountains. although the mountain road was not easy to walk on, it was rtively close, so the journey was rtively smooth. everyone arrived at the mountain where they were camping. the scenery on this mountaintop was especially good. it was surrounded by smoke and it was like a fairnd. when they arrived, everyone started to set up their tents. everyone even had a tent-setting contest. lord rong helped little nan yu set up his tent first, then he did the same for himself. the mother and son were very agile and were the first to set up their tent. Chapter 985 Chapter 985: it¡¯s useless to cry! Trantor: 549690339 a few people were still fighting with the tent, and none of them could get rid of it. after half a day, jin mingfeng was the first to give in. he sat dejectedly at the side, feeling that he was a good-for-nothing. movie king jin did not say a word and just sat there. his defeated look made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°you don¡¯t know how to do it?¡± after sitting for a while, jin mingfeng felt two figures approaching him. he raised his head and saw leng rongrong and little nan yu standing in front of him. lord rong was like a savior, and she just looked at her like that. movie king jin raised his head. his good-looking face was full of grievances, making him look very cute. ¡± it¡¯s too difficult. ¡± he was indeed the legendary movie king jin who could be abducted by his fans. no one couldpare to her adorableness. ¡°alright, we¡¯ll help you.¡± lord rong said. ¡°really?¡± jin mingfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± of course it¡¯s true. how can mommy be lying? ¡± the little one seemed to be his mother¡¯s fangirl, and everything his mother said was right. the tent, which movie king jin had trouble fixing at first, was set up within a few minutes after master rong and little nan yu¡¯s help. ¡°wow, that¡¯s amazing. how did you guys do it?¡± jin mingfeng¡¯s face was full of admiration. forget about master rong, he was supposed to be omnipotent. however, little nan yu was so young and yet he was already so powerful. ¡°it¡¯s not that we¡¯re good, it¡¯s that you¡¯re too stupid!¡± little nan yu looked at jin mingfeng helplessly. this man had once acted as his daddy. other than acting, he really didn¡¯t know anything else. while little nan yu wasining in his heart, an old man who also knew nothing but acting was so angry at the tent that he wanted to jump off the cliff. ¡°teacher wu, where are you going?¡± ¡°teacher wu, don¡¯t be angry. this is normal. not everyone knows how to set up a tent!¡± ¡°teacher wu, don¡¯t walk so fast!¡± the voices of some of the crew members could be heard. leng rongrong and little nan yu looked over at the same time. wu ru zheng turned around and walked away in a huff. he walked into the depths of the forest, which looked like a very unfamiliar ce. it was easy to get lost in such a deste ce. mr. wu was a national treasure in the entertainment industry, so when the festival team saw him throwing a tantrum and walking over, they were naturally anxious. all of them were trying to persuade old wu. old wu smacked his own head, scolding himself for being useless and not being able to do anything well. in the past, he had only needed to act and did nothing else. now that he had suddenly participated in such a lively program, he realized that he didn¡¯t need acting skills and didn¡¯t know anything else. he still needed the younger generation to serve him. from the start to the end, it was the younger generation who helped him with the work, so old wu naturally med himself. he had wanted to set up the tent himself. he thought that since he didn¡¯t know how to cook, farm work, or do any other work, he should be able to build his own tent. in the end, they didn¡¯t set up the tent for a long time, and old wu was angry with himself. as he grew older, it was inevitable that he would have a temper like a child. not to mention that it was teacher wu, who was as pure as a piece of white paper. when lord rong and little nan yu saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but worry about elder wu. ¡°teacher wu!¡± leng rongrong, little nan yu, and jin mingfeng all chased after him. the three of them tried to persuade old wu. ¡°i¡¯m too useless. i¡¯m a burden to you.¡± wu ru said angrily, ¡± i shouldn¡¯t havee to this show. i need you to take care of me from the beginning to the end. i¡¯m the elder. i should be taking care of you! ¡± especially when he thought about how the one who cooked for him was a little kid like little nan yu, he felt even more ashamed of himself. ¡°teacher, it¡¯s not you who should take care of us. we should take care of each other. you¡¯re not the only one who needs someone to take care of you. in fact, we all need someone to take care of us. we¡¯ve also eaten xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s cooking. you¡¯re getting on in years, it¡¯s our duty to take care of you. it¡¯s us young people who are useless ...¡± jin mingfeng felt a little guilty, so he told elder wu about it. as he spoke, movie king jin also began to me himself. he began to cry andin that he was too weak. from the beginning to the end, he had not done anything. he lost so much money just to buy a fish. then he said that at least teacher wu finished the first day of farm work. however, he had lost so much money on the first day. as he spoke, movie king jin started to me himself and looked like he wanted to go home. lord rong and little nan yu were dumbfounded as they looked at jin mingfeng and wu ru, who were packing their things and preparing to go home. after the two of them hugged each other and cried, they said that they were done. ¡°wait a moment!¡± chief rong pulled the two of them back. ¡± teacher wu, mr. jin, this show really needs you. if you¡¯re not around, the show can¡¯t continue. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not it. the show can only be filmed better if we leave!¡± jin mingfeng said. ¡± yeah, we¡¯ll definitely dy the filming. we don¡¯t deserve to stay! ¡± wu ru nodded. leng rongrong was speechless. little nan yu was speechless. ¡± mr. wu, mr. jin, think about it. a variety show definitely needs people with different personalities ... we all need you guys. ¡± leng rongrong started her analysis from the aspect of character design. he expressed that it was necessary for both jin mingfeng and wu ru to stay behind. they were a group, and in a group, there were powerful people. naturally, there would be people to take care of. everyone had a different personality, so they were irreceable. after a round of persuasion, the two of them finally looked at leng rongrong in confusion and asked, ¡± so we¡¯re also needed? ¡± ¡°of course!¡± the expression on leng rongrong¡¯s pretty little face was serious. hence, both mr. wu and mr. jin could not help but feel ted. nothing was more satisfying than being needed. next, when they were helping mr. wu set up the tent, leng rongrong and little nan yu winked at each other. the little guy understood and then the two of them asked jin mingfeng and mr. wu to help. ¡°aiya, it¡¯s finally settled. it¡¯s a little difficult to set up this tent. fortunately, we had mr. jin and mr. wu¡¯s help. we wouldn¡¯t have been able to set it up without one person!¡± lord rong had an extremely exaggerated expression. little nan yu¡¯s little face also showed an exaggerated expression, ¡± yes, yes, if it wasn¡¯t for uncle hao and grandpa wu, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to set up this tent. ¡± in fact, if it weren¡¯t for the two of them, the tent could have been set up half the time. however, in order tofort the two, leng rongrong and little nan yu were lying through their teeth. on the other side, song junlin had also settled his own tent with ease. although ji kai wasn¡¯t old, setting up the tent went very smoothly. after he was happy, he looked at the tent that leng rongrong and little nan yu had set up and said admiringly, ¡± master rong is so amazing, you¡¯re simply an all-rounder! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s just a tent. what¡¯s there to do? i¡¯ve already set it up. ¡± qin fei¡¯s tent was right next to ji kai¡¯s. when she heard ji kai¡¯s words, she sneered. Chapter 986 Chapter 986: he¡¯s asking for a beating Trantor: 549690339 ji kai nced at qin fei¡¯s tent. ¡± are you sure you¡¯ve set it up? don¡¯t you need lord rong and the others to help check it? ¡± ¡°brat, you¡¯re using the wrong tone of doubt.¡± qin feiluo rolled her eyes at ji kai. ¡± my tent is very sturdy. i spent so much time building it. it¡¯s very good. ¡± as for them, they managed to set up three tents in such a short time. i seriously doubt the quality of their tents. it would be funny if all of them copsed in the middle of the night.¡± upon hearing qin feiluo¡¯s words, ji kai was stunned for a moment. speaking of which, the speed at which lord rong and the others set up the tent was a little fast. they couldn¡¯t be looking for speed and not quality, right? after all, the wind on the mountain might be strong at night, and it would not be good if the tent was blown over. after that, ji kai went over to remind leng rongrong and little nan yu. ¡°it¡¯s fine. unless it¡¯s some evil wind, our tent won¡¯t fall.¡± leng rongrong said. she was very good at setting up tents. in the past, she used to go camping and so on. she was an expert at setting up tents. because she had encountered a storm before, she would pay special attention to setting up her tent. the usual strong wind would not blow down her tent, and she would make it very strong. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± when ji kai heard lord rong¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. on the other side, ning couldn¡¯t get the tent ready on the weekend, so master rong and little nan yu went to help. bai rucao had also sessfully set up her own tent. although it took a lot of time, it was still a sess. after everything was settled, the group of people got a pic nket and ced it aside. then, he went to pick up some firewood and set up a stove in the open space to make coffee and food. the food was made by little nan yu, and the coffee was made by the mystery guest, song junlin. after a while, the aroma of coffee filled the air. on the other hand, little nan yu started barbecuing. he barbecued the meat directly on the rocks and the fragrance was very appetizing. leng rongrong walked around the area, then picked some wildflowers. she ced them in a basket and ced them on the pic nket. the group of people began to eat dinner under the setting sun. barbecued meat and coffee, eating and drinking, it could be said that they were very happy. ¡°isn¡¯t lord rong an all-rounder? does lord rong want to sing a song or something?¡± qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong and asked. ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯ve never heard lord rong sing before. why don¡¯t you sing a song? ¡± ji kai, who was beside him, was also a little interested. he was really curious if leng rongrong really knew how to do everything. she could grow vegetables, kill pigs, move things, and set up tents ... other than not knowing how to cook, he seemed to know everything else. she was even very good at saving people when they were in danger. little nan yu blinked and looked at leng rongrong. he didn¡¯t know whether to ask his mommy to sing or to go and argue with qin feiluo. ¡°i sing, you dance?¡± lord rong looked at qin feiluo. ¡°dance?¡± qin feiluo nodded. ¡± sure, i¡¯m fine with it. i¡¯m fine with just letting everyone have some fun. ¡± qin feiluo wanted leng rongrong to make a fool of herself. she felt that leng rongrong would definitely make a fool of herself. she did not believe that someone could be so omnipotent and know everything. she was so good-looking, but she had only chosen acting and not singing. she definitely did not know how to sing. his voice might be very unpleasant. qin feiluo was quite happy when she thought of this. she stood up and got ready to dance. she didn¡¯t really know how to dance, but she could do a few simple twists. lord rong stood up and wanted to y some music on her phone but was stopped by qin feiluo. ¡± if you want to sing, then sing a cappe. it¡¯s boring to y an apaniment. a natural voice is better! ¡± qin feiluo said, ¡± i don¡¯t have a backup dancer either, right? ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong cleared her throat. she sat cross-legged on the nket, gathering her emotions, and then leng rongrong began to sing. ¡± ... i want to hold you in my arms, but i don¡¯t have the courage ... ¡± lord rong¡¯s voice was clear and rich, and everyone was stunned the moment she opened her mouth. that voice was as melodious as the sound of nature. moreover, when she sang, her emotions were on point. everyone was immersed in it for a moment. no one had expected that lord rong, who had off-the-charts martial arts and excellent acting skills, could sing even better. qin feiluo was stunned. she had forgotten that she was just a backup dancer. she just listened in a daze until lord rong finished his song. she finally reacted and looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡°you sing so well?¡± ¡°you sing so well, why are you an actor?¡± qin feiluo felt as if her life had taken a huge blow. ¡°i¡¯m also very good at killing pigs. why don¡¯t you ask me why i¡¯m not a butcher?¡± lord rong nced at qin feiluo. ¡± do you need a reason to do anything? ¡± i know many powerful things.¡± qin feiluo quietly sat to the side and no longer spoke. she suddenly felt that she was useless. the rest of the people had just recovered from the aftertaste of lord rong¡¯s singing. song junlin was probably even more surprised than qin feiluo. although he had known lord rong for a long time, even when they were young, he never expected that lord rong had a hidden skill in singing. lord rong, who was a tomboy in the military camp, could actually sing so well? this was simply too outrageous. ¡°you can actually sing? you¡¯re too unbelievable!¡± director song didn¡¯t know what to say. she was just shocked. lord rong could actually sing! and he even sang it so well! isn¡¯t that too scary? was there anything she didn¡¯t know? she was practically a god, alright? no, this was too much of a blow to him. he had to tell qin xiong and the others about this when he got back. he had to let them see that lord rong, who they had once thought was a boy, could actually sing so well! f * ck, that¡¯s too scary! he was deeply suspicious that leng rongrong was some monster that had crawled out of the sea. wu ru, ji kai, and the others were also very surprised. they felt that lord rong¡¯s singing was really good. it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t be a singer. lord rong smiled without saying anything. it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to be a singer. she had been a singer before and had had enough fun in the music industry, so she left. she entered the entertainment industry to act not because her only goal in life was to be an actress. she only had one ultimate goal, and that was to have fun. she was almost done with the other circles except for acting, which was why she came in to y. one day, when she became the best actress, she would no longer have any special interest in this industry. of course, lord rong wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. she felt that no one would believe her even if she did. even if there were people who believed her, they would only think that she was asking for a beating. Chapter 987 Chapter 987: can¡¯t even beat her Trantor: 549690339 because master rong¡¯s singing was too good, ji kai and the others urged leng rongrong to sing another song. since she had already started singing, lord rong casually sang another song that was more lively and old-fashioned, which was a huge contrast from the more emotional song she had just sung. this time, everyone was once again stunned. when the song was over, not only were the artistes present shocked, but the surrounding film crew were also shocked. ¡°what kind of treasure did qin feiluo dig out?¡± ¡± lord rong is too awesome. i thought her acting skills were unparalleled, but her voice could beat the masters of the singing world, right? ¡± then, everyone looked at ji kai and zhou mo ning. one of them was a rap singer, and the other was a singer, both of whom were quite famous. although they were boys, it was unknown what the two professional singers would think after listening to leng rongrong¡¯s voice. the director started to stir up trouble. he rushed out and asked ji kai and zhou wenning to evaluate lord rong¡¯s singing. ji kai said that he was good at rap, so he didn¡¯t know how to give an evaluation. if he had to give an evaluation, he would say that lord rong sang very well. on the other hand, zhou wuning was praising leng rongrong like crazy, saying that her voice was excellent and that even when it came to high notes, master rong was able to sing very steadily. singing a cappe was a test of one¡¯s singing ability, but lord rong was practically invincible. on the weekend, ning was not afraid of offending people. in the current music industry, there was probably no one else who had a voice like lord rong¡¯s. if lord rong were to enter the music industry, there shouldn¡¯t be any other titles like the queen of songs. all in all, zhou wanning admired leng rongrong very much and praised her highly. everyone was stunned when they heard zhou mo ning¡¯s evaluation. zhou wuning was known for being strict. he was also quite famous in the music industry. a while ago, he had participated in some talent shows and made people cry when he criticized them. his strictness even made it to the hot search. many people said that no one could be praised by weekend ning. in the end, it was a p in the face. he actually praised lord rong like that. the cameraman even gave a special close-up shot and kept taking pictures of zhou mo-ning. afterplimenting her, zhou wuning looked at leng rongrong seriously. ¡± do you want to consider entering the music industry? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡± no! ¡± lord rong refused decisively. she had yed enough in the music industry and didn¡¯t want to y anymore. she had learned a lot of musical instruments and could sing well. in the music industry, there was no one she felt was a match for, so she had no intention of entering the music industry again. ¡°then we¡¯ve lost a god in the music industry.¡± zhou wuning said with a face full of regret. ¡°teacher zhou wants to take lord rong as a disciple?¡± ji kai asked curiously. ¡°as an apprentice?¡± ¡± master rong doesn¡¯t need a master. i¡¯m not qualified to be her master. she can be someone else¡¯s master. ¡± ji kai nced at leng rongrong. ¡± master rong, do you know rap? ¡± ¡°i know a little.¡± lord rong said with a smile. ¡°do you want to do it?¡± ji kai asked with interest. lord rong hesitated for a moment before nodding. then, she sang a song casually. at first, everyone believed in lord rong¡¯s ability since his voice didn¡¯t seem to be very suitable for rap. in the end, the moment lord rong opened his mouth, everyone was stunned again. after ji kai heard this, he looked at lord rong after a long while. ¡± this is the one you were talking about? ¡± he wanted to grab his head and roar, ¡± was this just a little bit? lord rong, do you know what a little bit is? he clearly knew how to do it! she was obviously better than him, but she said she only knew a little. even ji kai felt very defeated. he was considered very talented in rap and could be considered a master of it, but in front of leng rongrong, he felt weak. ¡°that¡¯s all i know,¡± lord rong said with a smile. ¡°you¡¯re too humble!¡± after leng rongrong¡¯s performance, everyone stopped making a fuss. they ate and drank, then took out cards and yed for a while. in the end, lord rong and the little bun always beat the others in all sorts of ways. everyone was in despair. they wanted to beat lord rong and let him continue to show his talents. in the end, they were the ones who lost. lord rong and the little one were winning all the time. they didn¡¯t expect that they couldn¡¯t beat lord rong in terms of talent and skills. they couldn¡¯t even y with lord rong. everyone expressed their despair. then, the group of people yed some small games, but every time, it was lord rong and little nan yu who killed everyone in seconds. the rest of the people were simply there to make up the numbers. as they yed, the sky darkened. after everyone packed up, they prepared to go into the tent to rest. lord rong and little nan yu¡¯s tents were next to each other. one big and one small, they looked very cute. ¡°good night, mommy.¡± little nan zhi went up to lord rong and kissed him on the cheek before returning to her tent to rest in satisfaction. at night, lord rong entered her tent and sent lord fourth a message. after saying goodnight, she went to sleep. it was gettingte and everyone was fast asleep. most of the film crew had also gone into their tents to rest, while a few staff members were keeping watch. no one had expected that a gust of demonic wind would suddenly blow in the middle of the night. the sound of the wind was like the roar of a wild beast, and all the trees were wildly blown away. what followed was a heavy downpour. the storm caused many of the tents to sway. the simple work shed that the festival group had built was blown away by the wind. ¡± hurry up and wake everyone up. the wind is too strong. it¡¯s dangerous! ¡± ¡°go and wake everyone up. we have to move!¡± ¡± what the hell is this wind? no, the tent is blown away! ¡± none of the staff had expected that there would be such a strong wind at night, and that it would even blow away the tents. what was even more terrifying was that the storm was too strong. because they had seen the weather forecast, it was a sunny day, so no one had expected such a sudden situation. the festival team didn¡¯t even prepare raincoats. coupled with the fact that they were in the wilderness, there was no ce to hide from the rain, so the scene suddenly became chaotic. some of the staff members went to wake the artistes up. lord rong¡¯s tent was the first to be opened. a young girl opened it in a panic,pletely forgetting that lord rong had a bad temper when he got out of bed. when she saw leng rongrong¡¯s face, the little girl panicked. she wanted to quickly close the tent and not call out to lord rong, but lord rong grabbed her wrist. ¡°why is it so noisy outside?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse and dissatisfied. ¡± the storm ising. the festival group¡¯s greenhouse was blown away ... ¡± the little girl obviously thought that lord rong¡¯s morning temper might be more terrifying than the storm. Chapter 988 Chapter 988: the tent copsed Trantor: 549690339 ¡°storm?¡± lord rong yawned. ¡± what does the storm have to do with me? it¡¯s not daybreak yet, is it? ¡± ¡°it hasn¡¯t lit up yet.¡± the little girl said nervously. ¡°then i¡¯ll sleep a little longer.¡± after saying that, lord rong let go of the little girl¡¯s hand and closed the tent in a daze. the little girl was speechless. no... storms are dangerous, right? this wasn¡¯t a situation where he could sleep a little longer. if he slept a little longer, he would lose his life! the little girl immediately panicked, thinking that leng rongrong was dazed from her sleep. she pped the tent hard and shouted with a sobbing tone, ¡± sister rong, this is not the time to sleep. many tents are going to be blown away, we need to move to a safe ce. quickly get up!¡± the storm hit the girl¡¯s face, and her face was a little numb. she was so cold that she was shivering. this scene made people feel like the end of the world wasing. although the film crew said to hide in a safe ce, there was no ce to hide in this ce, and it was impossible to go down the mountain. the road down the mountain was not easy to walk. in the middle of the night, apanied by a storm, going down the mountain was simply a suicidal choice. however, there was no other way in the current situation. he could only wake everyone up first and then think about it. the little girl was very persistent as she cried and became cold to rongrong. the cries sounded as desperate as they could get, as if they were certain that they were going to die here. lord rong was helpless. she yawned and opened the tent. she was still lying down. she yawned and looked out of the tent. ¡± i¡¯m just saying that the wind is fine. ¡± ¡°still okay? the tent has been blown away!¡± the little girl was in disbelief. ¡°then stand further away and look at my tent.¡± lord rong said. the little girl took two steps back, then nced at leng rongrong¡¯s tent. after reading it, the little girl was stunned. she saw that everyone¡¯s tents were swaying left and right as if they were about to be blown away. some of them had even copsed. however, there was no problem with lord rong¡¯s tent and the other tents that lord rong had set up. not only did these few tents not have any intention of copsing, they were also standing upright and did not even look like they were wavering. there was no reaction when the wind blew on it? how, how did he do it? looking at these tents, it seemed as if everything was calm and peaceful, but looking at the other tents, it felt like the end of the world. the contrast was too stark. ¡°i¡¯ve set up a wind and rain protection.¡± leng rongrong yawned as she exined, then climbed out of her sleeping bag. she looked outside and saw that the film crew¡¯s tent had almost been blown down. ji kai, who was at the side, let out a blood-curdling screech as he ran out of his tent and watched helplessly as his own tent flew away. ¡°argh, my tent!¡± ji kai let out a blood-curdling scream. then, he saw the tent beside him copse with a loud bang. qin feiluo crawled out of the tent while screaming. apart from little nan yu, elder wu ru¡¯s tent was very strong, but the other tents copsed one after another. the group of people stood in the storm in a mess. no ce to sleep? more importantly, why was there a sudden storm? it was too terrifying. it felt like the end of the world wasing! ¡°let¡¯s enter my tent first!¡± lord rong shouted at ji kai and the others. then, she woke up little nan yu and old man wu ru. following that, she assigned the festival team members. fortunately, their tents were not small, and each tent could fit five or six people. although he couldn¡¯t lie down, he could still take shelter from the rain. therefore, lord rong assigned the film crew to their tents. she also worked with song junlin to set up a tent for the festival crew to use. by the time everything was settled, lord rong and song junlin were both drenched. the two of them also entered the tent, and someone handed them a bath towel. everyone stayed in the tent, shivering. they were all frightened by the storm. ¡°what do we do now?¡± the director himself was dumbfounded. ¡± should we go down the mountain? i don¡¯t know when this storm will stop. ¡± ¡°going down the mountain in this situation is just courting death.¡± ¡± it¡¯s raining, ¡± song junlin said grumpily. ¡± the road is small and slippery. it¡¯s not easy to get down. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no shelter here. if the wind gets stronger, everyone will be in danger, right?¡± the director said. ¡°it won¡¯t be any bigger.¡± leng rongrong continued, ¡± besides, you¡¯ve underestimated my tent. ¡± the tent she set up could withstand two or three levels of wind. under normal circumstances, this kind of sudden demonic wind woulde and go quickly. therefore, leng rongrong was not very worried. the group of people waited in the tent. the wind outside was blowing terrifyingly, and all of them were actually very nervous. after all, this was just a tent. no matter how firmly it was set up, it was likely to be blown down by the wind. however, they had nowhere to hide and could only wait in the tent. everyone was very anxious, but fortunately, not long after, the sound of the wind and rain outside gradually became softer, and everyone in the tent felt more at ease. the group of people stayed in the tent for most of the night. the next day, it was a sunny day, and the weather could be said to be very good. everyone started to clean up the mess fromst night. there were no casualties, and the equipment was basically intact, so the shooting continued. after they woke up, the group of artistes started to think of ways to make breakfast. after the storm, there was basically no dry wood, so the group had to eat dry food for breakfast. fortunately, he had brought a lot of food with him. although it couldn¡¯t be cooked, it didn¡¯t have any problems eating. after breakfast, the production team gave everyone a mission. they were required to look for wild vegetables in the forest. if they could find the first wild vegetable, the production team would agree to the first condition. eat a big meal, or give personal funds, anything was fine. because the program team¡¯s offer was very attractive, everyone was eager to try after getting the tools. each and every one of them wanted to rush into the forest and get first ce. in this case, he could make a request to not work in the future or to have a big meal every day. anyway, the festival group could not make things difficult for him. after all, the program was still long. ¡°right, i have a suggestion.¡± qin feiluo said, ¡± i think master rong and little nan yu are too powerful. if they work together, we don¡¯t even need topete. so i suggest the jie mu group let the two of them separate. ¡± as soon as he heard qin feiluo¡¯s words, little nan yu, who originally wanted to help his mother get first ce, instantly had a dissatisfied expression on his small face. Chapter 989 Chapter 989: it¡¯s not easy to be a stepmother Trantor: 549690339 the festival group agreed with qin feiluo¡¯s words. although he didn¡¯t know if master rong and little nan yu really knew all kinds of wild vegetables, from the previous situation, master rong and little nan yu could do everything well. the mother and son¡¯s cooperation was simply sessful. in this way, the wild vegetable selection segment of the show seemed to be less interesting. after some consideration, the production team said, ¡± feiluo¡¯s considerations are not wrong. so, let¡¯s do it this way. lord rong, little che ¡®er, do you have any objections if i ask you to separate? ¡± ¡°i have a lot of opinions!¡± little nan yu said angrily. lord rong didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled. the festival group thought that both of them would say no, but when they heard little nan yu¡¯s words and that lord rong didn¡¯t agree obediently, they were stunned. ¡°actually, if you want your mommy to get first ce, can¡¯t you just work hard yourself?¡± qin feinded at the side and said, ¡± as long as it¡¯s a diy8i, you can also give lord rong the same conditions, right? ¡± hearing qin feiluo¡¯s words, xiao nan zhi was stunned. it seemed to make sense. if he won first ce, he could just give the conditions to his mother. the only thing that made him unhappy was that he could no longer do this kind of rich thing with his mommy. he was very happy to be able to participate in this program with his mommy. he felt that he could do many things that he had never done with his mommy. the program team also persuaded them again and again, and then xiao xun ¡®er and lord rong agreed to separate. little nan yu and master rong went their separate ways. song junlin and jin mingfeng followed leng rongrong without a word. song junlin, in particr, was very close to leng rongrong. as they walked, he asked, ¡± are you very close to that kid? ¡± ¡± of course i¡¯m close to my son. is there a problem? ¡± chief rong nced at chief song. chief song wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°if you have something to say, then say it.¡± lord rong nced at song junlin. from the moment he arrived, she had felt that something was wrong with him. ¡± do you really think of mo nanyu as your own son? ¡± ¡°since i¡¯ve raised him, i have to take responsibility. of course, he¡¯s my son!¡± lord rong said domineeringly as she searched for wild vegetables. ¡± do you know what¡¯s the situation with mo nanyu¡¯s biological parents? ¡± song junlin asked patiently. master rong paused and turned to look at song junlin. ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°do you know who his biological parents are? if you don¡¯t know who his biological parents are, why did you adopt him? also, mo linyuan doesn¡¯t seem like a person who likes children. have you ever thought about why he adopted little nan yu?¡± as lord rong¡¯s good friend, song junlin still cared about him. as for lord rong and mo linyuan¡¯s marriage, the few of them still felt that it was a little unbelievable. apart from feeling that it was unbelievable, she was also a little dissatisfied with mo linyuan. they were naturally more protective of mo linyuan. they felt that mo linyuan did not even give lord rong a real wedding. furthermore, at the press conference that time, he actually asked a girl like lord rong to give a ring to a man like mo linyuan. what the hell was this? under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t it be a man giving a ring to a woman and confessing in public? because of this, some of mo linyuan¡¯s fans even scolded leng rongrong for shamelessly throwing herself at him, and he was almost angered to death. originally, these things could be let go. however, the more song junlin saw that mo nanyu looked like mo linyuan, the more he felt that they looked exactly the same. even his words and actions were very simr to mo linyuan¡¯s. this made song junlin even more suspicious of mo nanyu as mo linyuan¡¯s illegitimate child. and mo linyuan was obviously very good to mo nanyu. did this mean that lord rong was a stepmother? it was not easy to be a stepmother. moreover, even if she didn¡¯t care about being a stepmother, the fact that mo linyuan hid the fact that little nan yu was his biological child was disgusting. couldn¡¯t he juste here for nothing? why did he have to lie to rongrong so secretively? being honest was still forgivable, but lying was unforgivable. ¡°we all like xiao xun ¡®er very much. xiao xun¡¯ er is so cute, who wouldn¡¯t like him?¡± lord rong nced at song junlin. ¡°do you not understand what i mean?¡± song junlin frowned. ¡± i¡¯m not trying to drive a wedge between you two. i really think there¡¯s something wrong. ¡± song junlin moved closer to leng rongrong¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. he told leng rongrong his guess. he was worried that mo linyuan was lying to leng rongrong. what if little nan yu was mo linyuan¡¯s illegitimate son? this might be a very deliberate lie by the father and son. thinking of this, little ceo song was still a little angry. lord rong was such a smart and powerful person, but she was actually fooled by mo linyuan. ¡°i believe in him.¡± in the end, not only was lord rong not angry, but she also looked very trusting. she nced at chief song and added, ¡± no matter whose child little ran is, i like her! ¡± she liked little nan yu very much. she had an indescribable feeling of closeness to him. therefore, she could not hate little nan yu. even if xiao xun ¡®er was mo linyuan¡¯s child, it was still a good thing. at least xiao xun¡¯ er had a biological father. she was more concerned about little nan yu than whether mo linyuan had lied to her. she only hoped that the little guy would be happier. the most heartbreaking thing was that such a young child didn¡¯t have any biological parents. if it was really as song junlin guessed, it would be a good thing for little nan yu. moreover, she did not think that mo linyuan would lie to her. ¡°are you possessed?¡± song junlin looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± what if they¡¯re really lying to you? ¡± ¡°then we¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve really lied to me.¡± lord rong smiled. if she had really been deceived, she would definitely be sad, but she chose to believe it now. furthermore, she firmly believed that lord fourth would not lie to her. even if he did, it would definitely be for her own good. ¡± as expected, no matter how strong a woman in love was, she has no rationality! ¡± song junlin said angrily, ¡± i¡¯ll investigate this. ¡± in any case, i won¡¯t allow you to be deceived! we¡¯re still brothers!¡± ¡°wow, so many mushrooms!¡± when lord rong saw arge pile of mushrooms, she rushed up to pick them. ...¡±¡± so, whose husband, whose son, and whose business was this? why didn¡¯t lord rong care about it when he was so worried? he was really f * cking possessed! ¨C little nan yu was picking the wild vegetables alone when qin feiluo suddenly leaned over. ¡± do you want to get first ce? ¡± ¡± i know a ce with a lot of wild vegetables. do you want to go and have a look? ¡± ¡°however, that ce is a little dangerous. it¡¯s better for children not to go there. i¡¯ll go by myself!¡± Chapter 990 Chapter 990: xiao xun ¡®er was deceived Trantor: 549690339 qin feiluo deliberately said a lot of things to little nan yu and then prepared to go to the so-called ce with a lot of wild vegetables. little nan yu picked thest wild vegetable. just when qin feiluo thought he wouldn¡¯t follow, he suddenly walked towards her. ¡± there are a lot of wild vegetables there. why did you tell me? why didn¡¯t you go and pick them secretly? ¡± xiao xun ¡®er raised his beautiful little face and looked at qin feiluo seriously. ¡°that way.¡± qin fei pointed at a ce. ¡± i¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s because you¡¯re a child. you can¡¯t win against me even if you want to. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er did not say anything more and walked directly in the direction qin fei had pointed. on the way, the two met bai rucao. qin feiluo and bai rucao gave each other a look, and then bai rucao followed the two. when they arrived at the cliff, qin feiluo suddenly eximed and said that she had dropped her things. then, she pulled the cameraman to help her find her things. on the other side of the cliff, only little nan yu and bai rucao were left. little nan yu looked around for wild vegetables and mumbled, ¡± didn¡¯t you say there were a lot of wild vegetables? why didn¡¯t you find any? ¡± of course, the little guy was not a fool. he knew that qin feiluo had coaxed him toe over to deal with him. after all, this idiot had actually taken the photographer away. just as well. there were no surveince cameras here. if something really happened, the dead would definitely not be able to testify. it was obvious that bai rucao and qin feiluo were in cahoots. moreover, they were the ones who always bullied mommy. hmph, let¡¯s see if he doesn¡¯t teach them a lesson. he had been worried that he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to deal with them on the show. now, they had created a good opportunity for him. little nan yu muttered as he walked towards the cliff. when bai rucao saw little nan zhi walking towards the cliff, her lips curved into a cold smile. she also leaned towards the cliff. ¡°hey, did you see any wild vegetables?¡± ¡± hey! ¡± little nan yu said to bai ru cao. this ¡°hey¡± almost made bai rucao spit out a mouthful of blood. this little thing was actually so impolite, so impolite. however, it didn¡¯t matter. this little thing was going to die soon. even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be paralyzed. ¡± wild vegetables usually grow in very dangerous ces. the deeper you go, the more wild vegetables there are. why don¡¯t you go ahead and take a look? i think i saw some wild vegetables there. ¡± bai rucao pointed to the front, where it was easy to copse. she stared at little nan yu. he¡¯s just a child and he¡¯s easy to fool. if she said that, this little thing would definitely go over and court death. she didn¡¯t even need to do anything and this little thing would fall off the cliff. after that, she would call leng rongrong over ... if she caught her off guard, she could get her ring and crush her into pieces. however, she had to take something from this little thing first, or else leng rongrong would not be so easily deceived. when xiao nan zhi walked to the side, bai rucao followed. at the edge of the cliff, bai rucao suddenly reached out to grab the basket in little nan yu¡¯s hand. however, before bai rucao could grab the basket with little nan yu¡¯s name on it, little nan yu¡¯s figure suddenly shed and he dodged it. the little fellow dodged extremely quickly, and there was even a smile on its face. bai rucao¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. this little thing¡¯s reaction was really fast. ¡°brat, can¡¯t you see? there are wild vegetables below!¡± bai rucao pointed at the bottom of the cliff. ¡±e and take a look. i¡¯ll hold you, so you can pick the wild vegetables. ¡± ¡°oh, really? then let me see.¡± little nan yu was skeptical. he walked to bai ru cao¡¯s side and then reached out to pull on her clothes. following that, little nan yan peeked down the cliff. he tugged at bai rucao¡¯s clothes with great force, almost dragging her to the edge of the cliff. then, the little guy heard some subtle sounds of the soil cracking. at this moment, xiao nan zhi suddenly let go of bai ru cao and then dodged to a safe ce. bai rucao¡¯s expression changed slightly. she wanted to rush toward little nan yu, but little nan yu suddenly threw a stone at bai rucao¡¯s eyes. bai rucao dodged subconsciously and stepped on the edge of the cliff that was about to copse. as her weight increased, she lost her footing and fell down the cliff with arge piece of soil. xiao xun ¡®er made his way to the edge of the cliff. the little fellow¡¯s adorable face turned cold as he watched bai rucao fall. those who bullied mommy would not die a good death. if he wanted to use him to bully his mommy, he would die a terrible death! the little guy sat on a rock at the side. he was vexed that there were no wild vegetables here at all, and he did not know much about wild vegetables. he didn¡¯t have the time to look for wild vegetables now. he still had to wait for qin fei tond. the little guy had expected qin feiluo toe over after sending the photographer away, so he waited quietly for a while. as expected, qin feiluo came over not long after. qin feiluo originally thought that little nan yu must have fallen off the cliff. but when she came over, she didn¡¯t see little nan yu, let alone bai rucao. what was going on? qin feiluo looked around cautiously. had the two of them disappeared? could the two of them have fallen off the cliff? just as qin feiluo was feeling suspicious, little nan yu walked out of the forest, ¡± you¡¯re finally here. ¡± ¡°you, you, you¡¯re fine!¡± qin feiluo was shocked. she saw that someone seemed to have fallen off the cliff, but she didn¡¯t expect little nan yu to be fine. what was going on? could it be that bai rucao had fallen off the cliff? that shouldn¡¯t be the case! ¡°should i have something to do?¡± little nan yu blinked his eyes and looked at qin feiluo. ¡± you and bai rucao joined forces to make me fall off the cliff? ¡± qin feiluo¡¯s heart beat faster, and she panicked for a moment. ¡± brat, don¡¯t nder me. who asked you to go down the cliff? what did i do to you? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you design it?¡± the little guy narrowed his eyes. qin feiluo looked at little nan yu in fear. she felt that little nan yu¡¯s mouth was very unreliable. although adults usually didn¡¯t believe the words of children, if this guy went back and told leng rongrong nonsense, wouldn¡¯t she be in trouble? since bai ru cao had failed, she would do it. since no one was going to see him, he threw the little thing off the cliff. when the time came, this fellow would be dead, and the dead would not be able to testify. if he was not dead, no one would believe the words of a child! thinking of this, qin feiluo¡¯s face darkened. she had practiced martial arts before, so it would be a piece of cake for her to deal with a little brat. Chapter 991 Chapter 991: the little cutie Trantor: 549690339 after qin feiluo figured it out, she rushed toward little nan yu without hesitation. she nned to subdue him in one move. she didn¡¯t n to give little nan yu any chance. it would be best to let little nan yu fall off the cliff. after that, she would lure leng rongrong over and make her fall off the cliff. qin feiluo¡¯s thoughts were very beautiful. she felt that dealing with little nan yu was definitely not a problem. with one move, little nan yu fell back towards the cliff. ¡°what are you doing?¡± little nan yu¡¯s little face had a very dramatic expression, as if he had been greatly frightened, ¡± do you really want to kill me? aren¡¯t you afraid that my mommy will take revenge for me?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll kill you first, and then your mommy will die with you. do you believe that the world will be much more peaceful without you and your mommy?¡± qin feiluo looked at little nan yu with a smile. he thought of the suffering he had suffered in the primeval forestst time, as well as the situation where his reputation had taken a dive after that. she hated leng rongrong very much. after being threatened by leng rongrong this time, she felt even more strongly that leng rongrong should not be allowed to exist in the entertainment industry. this would definitely be her biggest obstacle. she had to get rid of this huge obstacle. qin feiluo attacked little nan yu with confidence. little nan yu made a face as if he was about to fall off the cliff. qin feiluo instantly rxed her guard. but at this moment, the situation suddenly reversed. little nan yu, who was about to fall off the cliff, suddenly grabbed qin feiluo¡¯s arm. a sly smile appeared on his pink and beautiful face. just as qin feiluo thought that xiao nan zhi could not pull her and was about to kick her off the cliff, she realized that xiao nan yu¡¯s strength was as freakishly strong as leng rongrong¡¯s. she was suddenly thrown off the cliff. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± qin feiluo screamed and wanted to grab little nan yu. she wanted to drag him to the grave with her, but he dodged her. the little fellow stood on the edge of the cliff and looked down at the falling qin feiluo. thest thing qin fei saw was little nan yu¡¯s young and tender face shing with a dark expression that made her heart tremble. after watching for a second, the expression on little nan yu¡¯s face instantly disappeared. then, the little guy¡¯s face turned into a frightened expression. then, xiao nan zhi started crying. he cried so hard that his heart ached. ¡°help!¡± a tender and childish voice traveled into the forest. the cameraman, who had been sent away by qin feiluo, heard the noise and quickly ran over. ¡± what¡¯s wrong, xiao xun ¡®er? ¡± ¡°he, he fell down!¡± xiao xun ¡®er pointed in the direction of the cliff not far away. he was sitting on the ground, looking like he had been frightened out of his wits as he trembled. when the cameraman saw little nan yu¡¯s state, he rushed over and hugged him. he consoled him with heartache, ¡± who fell off the cliff? ¡± ¡± queen white and big sister filo, they fell down! ¡± little nan yan said while trembling. at this moment, leng rongrong and song junlin also rushed over. lord rong looked worried. she had heard little nan yu¡¯s cry just now. although it was very soft, she was almost sure that she had heard it. song junlin had been talking to leng rongrong the entire time. leng rongrong must have been possessed, for he had not heard anything. not only did song junlin not hear it, jin mingfeng, the cameraman, and the rest also didn¡¯t hear it. when they arrived, song junlin was shocked. it seemed that something had happened, and leng rongrong had not heard wrongly. ¡°luan ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lord rong rushed over and carried little nan zhi back before asking worriedly. ¡°they fell down.¡± little nan yu¡¯s voice still sounded like he was crying. however, when he saw his mommy, his eyes shed with a glimmer of light. when lord rong met little nan yu¡¯s eyes, he instantly understood. it looked like qin feiluo and the others wanted to do something to little nan yu, but little nan yu returned the favor. the stone in her heart fell to the ground. after that, leng rongrong looked at the film crew and said, ¡± hurry up and get people to search and rescue them. qin feiluo and bai rucao both fell off the cliff. ¡± hearing this news, the director and the others were all panicking. there were so many people in the festival group, but no one could calm down and know what to do. it was still leng rongrong who gave the order to contact the rescue team, and then organized a group of people to go down the mountain to search first. on the way, lord rong quietly said a few words to little nan yu. if they found qin feiluo and bai rucao, he would ask little nan yu to put on a full act and not give himself away. after little nan yu heard this, he nodded obediently. in any case, if nothing happened to bai ruzao and qin feiluo, and if they pointed him out, he would never admit it. moreover, the two of them might not be in any danger even if they fell from such a high ce. the little guy¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent. he hoped that the two of them would fall to their deaths. after all, it was too much for them to want to kill her and then deal with her mother. the little fellow would not allow his mother to be bullied in any way. he would make an enemy out of whoever bullied his mommy and was very protective of her. lord rong also knew that qin feiluo and bai rucao had attacked little nan yu first to deal with him, so he was also very angry. she had warned qin feiluo before, but she didn¡¯t expect her to ignore her words. since that was the case, she didn¡¯t need to be too polite to them. the group of people went down the mountain to search for them. after searching for a while, they finally found qin feiluo and bai rucao. the two of them had fallen from such a high ce, but they were actually fine. bai rucao was hanging on a tree, while qin feiluo was on top of her. both of them were alive, and they didn¡¯t even suffer any major injuries. they were simply lucky. when they saw him, the two of them were practically cursing. ¡± miss qin, sister bai, how are you? are you alright? ¡± the director was initially scared to death, but when she saw that the two of them could still scold people, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. it was obviously not a big deal. ¡°i¡¯m fine. can you get me down first?¡± qin feiluo shouted. ¡°ah, right away, we¡¯reing to save you!¡± the director shouted. ¡°can you get out of my way first?¡± bai ruzao cursed at qin feiluo in extreme pain. qin feiluo was almost sitting on her back. when she fell down, she was almost crushed to death. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she knew some martial arts, she would have been crushed to death by qin feiluo. ¡± elder sister bai, i¡¯m sorry, but i think i dodged it. also, i didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡± qin feiluo said with a sobbing tone. bai rucao was speechless. she scolded qin feiluo. the rescue team arrived very quickly. with the help of the rescue team, qin feiluo and bai rucao were brought down. although their lives were not in danger, they had some injuries on their bodies, so they were carried away on stretchers. Chapter 992 Chapter 992: he was the one who pushed us off the cliff! Trantor: 549690339 when she was on the stretcher, bai rucao seemed to have suddenly thought of something. she looked fiercely in little nan yu¡¯s direction. qin feiluo also noticed little nan yu, so she started scolding him angrily. when the director asked them how they had fallen off the cliff, qin feiluo pointed at xiao nan zhi and shouted angrily, ¡± it¡¯s this little thing. he pushed me off the cliff. ¡± he¡¯s a murderer!¡± little nan yu looked at qin feiluo and suddenly pouted his mouth and started crying. ¡°wuwuwu and yingluo¡± the little guy was crying so hard that everyone¡¯s heart ached for him. ¡°feiluo, did you hurt your head?¡± the director looked at qin feiluo and asked carefully. qin feiluo was speechless. ¡± i didn¡¯t. it¡¯s him. it¡¯s really him. director, you have to call the police. you have to believe me. it¡¯s this little thing. she pushed us off the cliff. she wanted to kill us! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t let this little thing off! this little thing is too much! ¡± qin feiluo roared madly. she was really scared to death just now. she really thought she was dead for sure, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be so lucky that she just happened to fall on bai rucao¡¯s body. after that, nothing happened to her, except for some bruises. she thought of the look in little nan yu¡¯s eyes and felt a little creeped out. that was definitely not the look a child should have. this child was simply a pervert. he was too terrifying. the more she thought about it, the more she felt that leaving leng rongrong and little nan yu alive was a disaster. therefore, qin feiluo looked at bai ruzao and urged her, ¡± sister bai, tell me. he pushed you off the cliff, right? ¡± bai rucao was obviously much smarter than qin feiluo. she knew that little nan yu was only a child. if she said that little nan yu pushed them off the cliff, no one would believe her. people would only think that they were crazy. moreover, that little brat was obviously very smart. he had cried so miserably just now and looked as if he had been frightened. they didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove anything, so it was useless to say anything at this time. bai rucao fell silent and said nothing. qin feiluo frantically urged her. she couldn¡¯t believe that bai ruzao didn¡¯t say that little nan yu pushed her. could it be that bai ruzao fell down on her own and not that little thing? ¡°feiluo, are you hallucinating?¡± the director nced at bai rucao and said, ¡± check your brainter. don¡¯t hurt it. ¡± after that, the two of them were taken away. the show couldn¡¯t continue filming after losing two people. in addition, the festival group was shocked, so they brought the group of artists back to the vi first. after they arrived at the vi, they started to film some daily scenes. because of all the situations, the director was scared out of his wits. he felt that they had been possessed during the filming this time and had even gone to pray to the buddha. after qin feiluo and bai rucao had a checkup at the hospital, it was confirmed that there were no major problems. both of them only had superficial injuries. they were lucky and didn¡¯t need to be hospitalized. at first, the jiumo group thought that the two of them would back out after such a huge shock. however, they didn¡¯t expect that the two of them didn¡¯t have any intention of backing out. they were actually very dedicated to their work and said that they would return to the vi to continue filming. the director was so touched that he thought they were really dedicated to their work. but in reality, qin feiluo and bai rucao were just very unconvinced. they had almost been killed by that brat mo nanyu. they had returned to the festival group to find an opportunity to deal with leng rongrong and little nan yu. originally, they only wanted to deal with lord rong, but now, these two people and little nan yu hated him to the core. especially qin feiluo. she had told everyone that mo nanyu had pushed her off the cliff, but no one believed that this child was so vicious. she was so angry that everyone thought there was something wrong with her brain. bai rucao saw that she was too stupid and didn¡¯t care about her. qin feiluo became even angrier. as soon as she returned to the vi, she began to use little nan yu again. no one believed her, so she simply interrogated little nan yu in front of him. ¡°you pushed me down on purpose!¡± ¡°do you think it¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t admit it?¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯ll call the police and you¡¯ll go to jail!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you scared?¡± qin fei luo interrogated little nan yu in all sorts of ways. this time, she interrogated little nan yu alone without anyone around. she even took out her phone and recorded the conversation on purpose to scare nan yu. she felt that the little guy would definitely let his guard down when there was no one around. then, he might very arrogantly tell her the truth. once the brat spoke the truth, this little thing would be destroyed. she would let the whole world know that he had attempted murder. seeing little nan yu¡¯s expression change, qin feiluo was a little proud. she knew that this little thing would definitely be scared by the words ¡± going to jail. ¡± she was waiting for xiao nan zhi to beg her. in the end, little nan yu wailed and cried. ¡°wuwuwu ... sister feiluo, i didn¡¯t push you. why would i push you? i just ... i just couldn¡¯t save you. i wanted to save you, but i couldn¡¯t catch you in time. i¡¯m sorry, i was wrong. i couldn¡¯t save you. it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s fault. if you insist that xiao xun¡¯ er pushed you, then there¡¯s nothing i can do. you can punish me then. just take it as xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s punishment for not being able to save you!¡± the little fellow was crying out loud. he was also shouting very loudly. so, in the vi, the film crew and a group of celebrities heard themotion and rushed out. she saw little nan yu crying crazily in front of qin feiluo. she saw qin feiluo¡¯s fierce face and little nan yu¡¯s extremely aggrieved face. everyone¡¯s heart ached for nan yu. in addition, little nan yu kept saying that it was his fault. he said that he couldn¡¯t save bai ruzao and qin feiluo. he said that he deserved to die and that he was too weak to save them. this made people feel even more pitiful for little nan yu. he clearly wanted to save her, but he was wrongly used by qin feiluo of wanting to harm her. xiao xun ¡®er felt so aggrieved. he was clearly so kind. he did not know what kind of provocation qin feiluo had received to attack a frightened child like this. the little guy was usually very cute and adorable. he would even leave some for the crew when he cooked, so everyone liked him a lot. as the only child, he was the favorite of the entire crew. this time, qin feiluo had really angered everyone. ¡°qin feiluo, what¡¯s the matter with you? although it¡¯s pitiful that you identally fell off the cliff, you don¡¯t have to bully xiao xun ¡®er like this, do you?¡± zhou wuning¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and his voice was stern. ¡± that¡¯s right. just use your brain to think. xiao xun ¡®er is so young. how could he have pushed you off the cliff? ¡± ji kai¡¯s face was also filled with disbelief. ¡± he¡¯s still a child. how can such a young child be stronger than you? ¡± Chapter 993 Chapter 993: i gave you face but you didn¡¯t want it Trantor: 549690339 ¡± he¡¯s a pervert. you¡¯ve all been bewitched by him. his strength is really greater than mine! ¡± qin feiluo said angrily. the whole world didn¡¯t believe her, but only this little thing. ¡°then tell me, what motive does xiao xun ¡®er have to harm you? even if he had the strength, he wouldn¡¯t have the motive, right?¡± someone said as he looked at qin feiluo. everyone knew that qin feiluo often filmed martial arts films and that her kung fu was very good. no matter how strong little nan yu was, he couldn¡¯t defeat qin feiluo. moreover, even if little nan yu wanted to deal with qin feiluo, he had to have a motive. why would he go against qin feiluo for no reason? everyone obviously didn¡¯t believe it. after all, the little guy seemed to be very happy with everyone, and he even cooked for everyone. someone looked at qin feiluo and said, ¡± do you have a conscience? you¡¯ve eaten xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s cooking so many times, yet you still want to use him. if he wanted to deal with you, would he still cook for you? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry. ¡± qin feiluo naturally couldn¡¯t say that she was the one who dealt with leng rongrong first. she couldn¡¯t say that she wanted to push little nan yu down the cliff first, so she couldn¡¯t exin herself. ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth! you¡¯ve all been deceived by him. you¡¯ve all been deceived by his skin. this little thing looks so obedient on the surface, but he¡¯s a demon behind the scenes!¡± qin feiluo firmly believed that little nan yu was a devil. she said that he was terrifyingly strong and that he knew kung fu, which was even better than hers. she said all sorts of bad things about little nan yu. of course, no one believed it. someone even pulled bai rucao out and asked her if little nan yu pushed them. bai rucao shook her head with a calm expression. she saw that qin feiluo¡¯s words were not believed, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t say the same thing as qin feiluo. even if she said it, little nan yu won the hearts of the people. everyone would only think that she and qin feiluo had lost their minds. ¡± bai rucao, what¡¯s wrong with you? we nned this together! ¡± qin feiluo was so excited that she told him her n. at this moment, everyone stared at qin fei in shock. ¡°what¡¯s the n?¡± lord rong red at qin feiluo even more aggressively. ¡± so, you¡¯re nning to join forces to frame xiao xun ¡®er? ¡± how did xiao xun ¡®er offend you for you to treat him like this?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes were sharp as she looked at qin feiluo. qin feiluo¡¯s scalp turned numb from being stared at. she took a deep breath. ¡± i ... i was wrong. i don¡¯t have any ns! forget it, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. just take it that we fell down on our own!¡± after she finished speaking, qin feiluo returned to her room in a huff. this was probably the first time in her life that she had encountered such a situation. in the past, she was the one who used this method to wrong others. she never thought that one day, she would actually be the one who was misunderstood. she was mad with anger. especially bai rucao, who also made her very angry. she felt that bai rucao had caused a disaster and didn¡¯t tell the truth. she just watched her being wronged. at the same time, everyone in the film crew wasforting little nan yu. little nan yu cried a few more times and said in a dramatic way that he didn¡¯t know how he had offended qin feiluo and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°it must be xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s fault. it¡¯s xiao xun¡¯ er¡¯s fault that sister feiluo would say that. it¡¯s xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s fault. xiao xun¡¯ er must have done something wrong. don¡¯t me big sister feiluo. if you want to me someone, me xiao xun ¡®er ...¡± little nan yu released a big move. suddenly, everyone¡¯s heart ached. one by one, they consoled the little fellow. after that, all of them felt that there was something wrong with qin fei. what other ns did she have? it seemed like they had wronged the little fellow. qin feiluo¡¯s character was simply terrible to deal with a child. when it was time for dinner, little nan yu cried and didn¡¯t forget to cook for everyone. this was even more heartbreaking. this child was too good, wasn¡¯t he? he was so sad and he didn¡¯t want to eat, but he still went to the kitchen to cook for everyone, saying that he couldn¡¯t let everyone starve. everyone was attracted by little nan yu¡¯s generosity. during dinner, little nan yu even asked someone to call qin feiluo for dinner. he looked very obedient. only lord rong knew that the little guy was actually two-faced. he knew that qin feiluo would definitely not have the face toe for dinner, especially if she had specially sent someone to call her. little nan yu did this on purpose. a few minutester, qin feiluo was called down by someone. as soon as she sat down, little nan yu said, ¡± sister feiluo, whether i¡¯ve offended you or not, it¡¯s xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s fault. xiao xun¡¯ er apologizes to you, so sister feiluo, please eat. i¡¯ve prepared this table of food myself ... ¡± the little fellow rattled on. qin feiluo had picked up her chopsticks and was about to eat, but when she heard little nan yu¡¯s words, she felt the gazes of everyone around her. she put down her chopsticks again. how could she still eat? she didn¡¯t dare to eat! this little thing was clearly doing this on purpose. she was almost starving to death, and he actually said such a thing. if she still had the nerve to eat it, wouldn¡¯t she be scolded to death by everyone? qin feiluo put down her chopsticks and red at little nan yu. then, she turned around and went upstairs. ¡°sister feiluo, don¡¯t be like this. i¡¯ve already apologized to you. whether it¡¯s my fault or not, i¡¯ll apologize to you. although i don¡¯t know what i did wrong, i¡¯ll still apologize to you!¡± little nan yu shouted innocently, ¡± don¡¯t skip your meal like this. i¡¯ll feel guilty if you do this! ¡± do you have to make me admit that i pushed you before you eat? if it has to be like this, if it has to be like this, i, i¡¯ll admit it ...¡± little nan yu lowered his head, feeling wronged. the people around them couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. the artistes and the film crew couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡± alright, xiao xun ¡®er, eat your own food. don¡¯t care about her. i¡¯m giving her face, but she doesn¡¯t want it! ¡± the cameraman was an honest person and was a little annoyed. ¡± that¡¯s right. she¡¯s too shameless. xiao xun ¡®er was wronged, but he still asked her toe down for dinner. she¡¯s good, she¡¯s throwing a tantrum! ¡± a group of hot-tempered people cursed. xiao nan zhi pretended to be worried. then, everyone¡¯s heart ached even more for little nan yu. of course, even though qin fei did not fall behind, everyone still had a very happy meal. bai rucao was still very thick-skinned. she also ate it. from time to time, she would look at little nan yu with great interest. xiao xun ¡®er would also look at bai rucao from time to time. the little fellow could tell that qin feiluo was stupid and easy to deal with, but bai rucao was not. moreover, they had fallen off the cliff without any serious injuries or death. it was most likely due to bai ruzao¡¯s efforts. this bai ruzao was not to be underestimated. little nan yu was secretly thinking about how to help his mommy get rid of this trouble, bai rucao. it was obvious that this trouble would not be easy to deal with. Chapter 994 Chapter 994: the rongyuan couple educated their son Trantor: 549690339 at night, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. xiao nan entered his mommy¡¯s room in a daze and saw that his mommy was on a video call with his daddy. master rong was currently talking to master mo si about the cliff incident. as soon as little nan yu¡¯s head leaned over, lord fourth praised him, ¡± well done, but not cruel enough. ¡± some troubles should be solved once and for all. otherwise, if you stay, this trouble will be even more troublesome.¡± lord rong was speechless. she hugged little nan yu¡¯s head and hid him behind her. then, lord rong stared at fourth master mo through the camera and said, ¡± my dear, your teaching method is wrong, right? xiao xun ¡®er is still young. self-protection is important, but you can¡¯t be too ruthless. what if the baby grows crooked with your teaching?¡± although she felt that bai ruzao and qin feiluo deserved to be pushed off the cliff by little nan yu for attacking him, she wouldn¡¯t reprimand little nan yu for this matter. however, she didn¡¯t encourage little nan yu to do this often. killing people was not like cutting cabbages. if someone really died because of xiao xun ¡®er, not only would xiao xun¡¯ er be traumatized, but this was a society ruled byw. if such a thing was found out, how would the little fellow be able to survive in this society in the future? he could be ruthless, but killing people was not desirable. otherwise, the little guy would grow up to be a great devil. after teaching fourth master mo a lesson, master rong turned around and said a few words to little nan yu. he taught him to be ruthless when he needed to be ruthless, but there were many ways to be ruthless. killing someone was the most undesirable way. even if he really wanted to kill someone, he had to do it very cleanly and not let his hands be stained with blood. ¡± it¡¯s best to make people kill each other or let them go into the pit themselves ... ¡± lord rong began to teach little nan yu how to make others kill each other. how to make people die, and not have any rtion to himself. her methods were even more terrifying than killing someone directly. on the other end of the phone, fourth master mo looked at his wife exining to little nan yu seriously and couldn¡¯t help butugh. at that time, would he be the one to teach his son the bad things, or would she be the one to teach him the bad things? fortunately, their son had his own opinions and was very smart. he would still be so smart even if they didn¡¯t teach him. after teaching the child, lord rong suddenly remembered that she was on the phone with her husband. she turned around and saw that lord fourth was still looking at her. she immediately felt embarrassed. she had actually educated her child to the point that he had forgotten about his husband. fortunately, lord fourth did not get jealous this time. after chatting for a while, fourth master mo said, ¡± ¡°take care of yourself, and pay attention to bai rucao.¡± ¡°i know,¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. qin fei was nothing to be afraid of. the most troublesome one was still bai ruzao. ¡°protect your mommy.¡± after that, lord fourth reminded little nan yu. ¡°you don¡¯t have to say it, i know!¡± little nan yu said with a serious face. the mother and son also told fourth master mo to be careful. in the dead of the night, when everyone was asleep, song junlin walked out of his room. he brought some food to qin feiluo¡¯s room and knocked on the door. qin fei was a little surprised when she opened the door and saw song junlin. she was even more surprised when she saw that he had brought her food. everyone knew that xiao song was leng rongrong¡¯s good friend. she thought that the whole world didn¡¯t believe in her, that no one would send her food, and that no one would care about her anymore. but ceo song actually came to care about her. qin feiluo was so touched that her eyes turned red when she saw the food that song junlin offered her. ¡°why don¡¯t we eat on the balcony? i¡¯ll apany you.¡± said song junlin, pointing at the balcony. there were no cameras on the balcony, and there was no one else around. he could have a good chat with qin feiluo. song junlin stared at qin feiluo after they sat down on the deck chair on the balcony. qin feiluo was a little embarrassed from being stared at. her face and ears were red as she asked, ¡± director song, why did you think of bringing me food? ¡± ¡°i think you must be hungry.¡± song junlin said, ¡± go ahead and eat. you¡¯re wee. it¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to be tender to a woman. ¡± as he spoke, song junlin felt like vomiting. he did not like a woman like qin feiluo ... he had only sacrificed his beauty in order to get information out of her. ¡°thank you,¡± he said. qin feiluo was excited.¡¯did song junlin fall for me?¡¯ did first media¡¯s ceo song take a fancy to her? if that was the case, then she would be able to make a meteoric rise in her career and be on duty! qin feiluo was very happy. although she didn¡¯t know why song junlin would like her, this was definitely a very good thing for her. she looked at song junlin shyly as she took small bites. song junlin resisted the urge to vomit. ¡°that, you said that the child pushed you, is that true?¡± song junlin went straight to the point when he saw that it was enough. ¡°you have to believe me!¡± qin feiluo looked up at song junlin in surprise. she was excited beyond words. ¡°en, although no one believes you, i don¡¯t think you have to lie. you¡¯re the one who¡¯s at a disadvantage when you lie, aren¡¯t you?¡± director song¡¯s handsome face was full of affection. his deep affection had almost touched qin feiluo, causing her heart to flutter. when a person was at the bottom of the valley, just casually stretching out a hand would make one feel like a savior. moreover, when she was at the bottom of the valley, he had given her food and said that the person who believed in her was such a handsome and powerful ceo song. qin feiluo was so excited that she felt as if her heart was about to fly out of her chest. ¡°you really believe me?¡± she was in disbelief. the entire world did not believe her, but the man in front of her, this handsome and powerful man, actually believed her! qin feiluo was both touched and surprised. she looked at song junlin, her eyes full of surprise. ¡°yes, so can you tell me the details? i don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type to lie.¡± song junlin asked qin feiluo. qin feiluo was extremely touched. she began to exin the situation at that time. of course, she didn¡¯t mention how she and bai rucao wanted to harm little nan yu. she just made up a story and said that they identally picked the wild vegetables little nan yu fancied, and then little nan yu went crazy. he directly pushed them off the cliff. ¡°mr. song, you must be careful. i know you¡¯re friends with lord rong, but that child is really scary. he¡¯s very powerful, and he¡¯s as terrifying as a monster.¡± qin feiluo guided her patiently, ¡± you must not be bewitched by his appearance. ¡± ¡°i know.¡± song junlin nodded. ¡± i just remembered that i have something to do. eat slowly. ¡± then, song junlin turned and left. qin feiluo ate happily. when she thought about how gentle song junlin had been when he spoke to her, she felt her heart flutter. this man must have taken a fancy to her. otherwise, why would he believe her and send her food? Chapter 995 Chapter 995: the cute little baby, mommy can¡¯t be taken away Trantor: 549690339 song junlin then knocked on lord rong¡¯s door. he wanted to tell leng rongrong about little nan yu, but when the door opened, he saw little nan yu standing in front of him. he looked up at him with a little hostility. song junlin was speechless. ¡°why are you in lord rong¡¯s room?¡± ¡°why can¡¯t i be in my mommy¡¯s room?¡± little nan yu crossed his arms and looked up at song junlin. he said unhappily, ¡± what are you trying to do in the middle of the night? how dare you knock on my mommy¡¯s door? ¡± this guy couldn¡¯t be thinking of bing daddy¡¯s love rival, could he? no, he had to help his daddy protect his mommy! she knew that song junlin was her mother¡¯s friend, but she was so pretty and so capable. would any man not fall for her and only want to be her friend? furthermore, he was just like his daddy. he even chased his mommy all the way to the festival group. he looked like a person with bad intentions. ¡°i, what is my intention?¡± little chief song pointed at himself and snorted coldly. what could he have nned? this little brat, who wasn¡¯t rongrong¡¯s biological child, was actually in lord rong¡¯s room in the middle of the night. this father and son were not good people! ¡°yes, what are you trying to do by knocking on a girl¡¯s door in the middle of the night?¡± little nan yu stared at chief song, ¡± don¡¯t you know that my mommy has a husband and a son? she has a happy family? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you already know that i¡¯m your mommy¡¯s friend? i¡¯m here to chat with your mommy, okay?¡± song junlin retorted. ¡°of course not. it¡¯s not appropriate for a man and a woman to be alone in the middle of the night, right?¡± little nan yu blocked the door and didn¡¯t let song junlin in. ¡± what chat? do you have to chat in the middle of the night? ¡± ¡°then what were you doing in your mommy¡¯s room in the middle of the night? you¡¯re such a big kid, can¡¯t you sleep on your own?¡± president song looked at little nan yu angrily. ¡°do you live by the sea?¡± little nan yu¡¯s dark eyes stared at ceo song. ¡°what?¡± chief song didn¡¯t react in time. ¡°you¡¯re meddling too much!¡± little nan yu rolled his eyes and mmed the door shut. song junlin stood at the door for a long time. he was a little annoyed. he knocked hard on the door. little nan yu opened the door again. ¡°where¡¯s lord rong?¡± song junlin saw that it was little nan yu again and was a little angry. ¡°i¡¯m taking a bath.¡± little nan yu leaned against the door and stared at song junlin with a devilish look. ¡± do you like my mommy? ¡± ¡°!!!¡± ¡°it¡¯s no use even if she likes you. my mommy doesn¡¯t like you. my mommy and daddy are so happy, and it¡¯s not something an outsider like you can ruin.¡± little nan zhi snorted. song junlin was speechless. e out!¡± president song raised his hand to pull nan yu, but he quickly dodged. song junlin red at little nan yu. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to sleep with master rong. if you don¡¯t go back to your room, i¡¯ll stay here! ¡± little nan yu looked at song junlin unhappily. his angry little face was exactly the same as fourth master mo¡¯s. seeing little nan yu like this, song junlin felt that fourth master mo and his son were up to no good. he was more or less worried about lord rong. although lord rong was very powerful, he felt that he had been subdued by the father and son. this was not a good sign. if mo linyuan had really lied to lord rong, it would be even worse. a man who lied would always have a second time. although lord rong was very powerful, she had almost no experience in love, so she could be easily deceived. as a brother, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let lord rong be deceived. the little guy and song junlin confronted each other for a while. when lord rong came out of the shower, the two were still in a confrontation. in the end, the two of them were thrown out by lord rong. in the corridor, song junlin was smug. little nan yu red at song junlin. ...... because so many things had happened, the festival group had to make some adjustments to their arrangements. the festival team had nned to go on a trip abroad, but they were supposed to stay here for a few days before going on a trip. because so many things had happened, the director felt that there was something strange about this vi, so he brought forward the filming of the trip. so, for the next two days, the festival team arranged for an overseas trip. chief song, the guest, could have been sent away, but he used various means to make himself stay. in order to keep an eye on little nan yu, song junlin was going all out. next, the festival group brought everyone to estan to film a travel show. master rong was the happiest when she learned that they were going to country E. after all, lord fourth was in country E, so she might be able to meet him there. besides, she hadn¡¯t been to country E for a long time. she had trained in country E before, so she knew quite a lot of people there. when lord rong thought of country E, she thought of many fun ces. of course, she was going to country E to film a show and there would be 24-hour follow-ups, so she didn¡¯t have many opportunities to visit those fun ces. under the arrangement of the film crew, the group of people took the travel funds and ne tickets and set off for country E together. the journey was quite smooth. there were no problems with taking a ne and the like. the hotel had also been booked in advance. previously, it was lord rong who was in charge of the money, so it was also lord rong who was in charge of the money this time. furthermore, lord rong directly became everyone¡¯s butler, and the hotel reservations were all arranged by lord rong. in the beginning, qin feiluo had thought that leng rongrong would definitely make a fool of herself. she still firmly believed that a country bumpkin like leng rongrong had never been to country E. even if she was lucky enough to find a backer like mo linyuan, she could not change the fact that she was a country bumpkin. furthermore, they thought that leng rongrong only knew how to show off her wealth, and would definitely not do things like being a housekeeper. however, she didn¡¯t expect that lord rong had arranged everything so well. chief rong didn¡¯t really care how much money she spent, but the jie group¡¯s budget was limited, so she couldn¡¯t be extravagant. in the past, he had seen a travel program. the festival team had given very little funding, and a group of big stars had spent a week¡¯s worth of money for a day. after that, their days had been miserable. therefore, she was still very cautious this time. although she had always been extravagant, she was not brainless. he was a genius, after all, and his calction ability was very strong. when he wanted to make careful calctions, he was still very careful. when he really didn¡¯t know what to do, lord rong would ask for help. at this time, li ruhua became the rescue target of lord rong. lord rong directly told huahua how many people and how much money they had to spend in a few days, and huahua easily arranged everything for her. in addition, lord rong was very familiar with country E. therefore, when they arrived in country E, lord rong had arranged for someone to pick them up. after getting off the ne, qin fei said in a bad mood, ¡± have you arranged a car? i¡¯m so tired, i just want to go to the hotel as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 996 Chapter 996: chapter 997-paying? Trantor: 549690339 ¡± i¡¯ve arranged it, ¡± lord rong said without changing his expression. qin feiluo nced at leng rongrong and thought to herself,¡¯with such a small amount of money, the car arranged must not be a good one. with such a small amount of money, they must have found a very bad hotel.¡¯ at that time, their group of people would definitely be filled withints. old man wu ru and president song junlin were not ordinary people. even a young man like ji kai couldn¡¯t bear to suffer. bai ruzao was even more unlikely to stay in a rubbish hotel. leng rongrong was doing a thankless job. at that time, she didn¡¯t need to do anything, everyone would me her to death. ¡°what kind of car did you call for us?¡± as qin feiluo walked, she said, ¡± it can¡¯t be one of those broken-down buses, right? ¡± ¡°no.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°a van?¡± qin feiluo was suspicious. ¡°no.¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s one of those tricycles or something?¡± qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, i won¡¯t sit there even if i die. ¡± lord rong took a look at the front. there was a row of maybach cars parked on the side of the road, looking extremely luxurious. qin feiluo also saw it. she sighed and said, ¡± if only i could sit in that row of cars. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. lord rong walked in front with her luggage. xiao nan carried her luggage and caught up with her mommy adorably. the rest of the people also followed. when they saw leng rongrong walking towards the maybach, everyone was shocked. everyone¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°what are you doing? we can¡¯t afford that car.¡± qin feiluo nced at leng rongrong, her face full of disbelief. ¡°didn¡¯t you want to sit? i¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± lord rong chuckled. ¡°rongrong, if we really take this bus, we won¡¯t have any money for the rest of the journey, right?¡± old man wu ru asked worriedly. ¡°yeah, lord rong, let¡¯s change cars.¡± said zhou wuning. everyone was trying to persuade lord rong to change cars. however, chief rong didn¡¯t listen to her. she walked to the row of maybach and talked to someone in the car. following that, the chauffeurs got out of the car and started to help with the luggage. the luggage of zhou mo ning and the others were all taken away. ¡°if we use up all the money now, what are we going to eat tomorrow?¡± qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong and asked on purpose. she wanted everyone to know that leng rongrong was very irrational now. ¡°who said we¡¯re running out of money?¡± lord rong nced at qin feiluo. with one sentence, she shut the mouths of everyone else who was about to speak. everyone quieted down. after that, lord rong led the way and everyone got into the car. a row of luxurious ck cars set off. half an hourter, they arrived at the most luxurious hotel in the city. when they stood at the ground floor of the hotel, everyone was stunned. ¡°are you crazy?¡± qin feiluo looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. not to mention qin fei, the film crew was also dumbfounded and in a state of shock. who would have thought that chief rong would bring them to this hotel directly? the price of the worst room in the hotel would cost them all their expenses for one night. ¡°lord rong, you haven¡¯t forgotten the rules of the festival group, have you?¡± the director reminded leng rongrong. ¡°i haven¡¯t forgotten, i know.¡± lord rong¡¯s smile was a little evil. ¡°damn, why do i feel like lord rong has a big move!¡± ¡± i¡¯m a little scared. lord rong has always been doing the opposite! ¡± ¡± this isn¡¯t enough at all. did master rong really book this hotel? ¡± the festival group¡¯s staff started discussing in disbelief. as lord rong walked towards the hotel, he looked at little che ¡®er. ¡± che¡¯ er, do you like it here? ¡± after all, country E was a little chaotic with little nan yu around. so, she chose the best hotel. it was very safe and the environment nearby was better. ¡°i like it!¡± xiao xun ¡®er was very respectful. as long as it was mommy¡¯s choice, he would like it. leng rongrong really went to the front desk. the people from the festival group were all stunned, and so were the other celebrities. everyone knew about this hotel, so they also knew how outrageously expensive it was. however, the money leng rongrong had was not even enough to pay the deposit. ¡°rongrong, let¡¯s go to another hotel. we can ept the conditions even if they¡¯re not good,¡± wu ru said with a heavy heart. ¡°yeah, isn¡¯t this ce too expensive?¡± said zhou wuning. ¡°sister rong, it¡¯s fine even if our living conditions aren¡¯t as good.¡± ji kai also said. the group of people were trying to persuade leng rongrong. on the other hand, the film crew was warning leng rongrong not to use her own money. private money was not allowed to be used, and the rule of the festival group was that she must use the money given by the festival group. for the next few days, they could only use the holiday funds given by the festival group and couldn¡¯t take money from their own pockets. ¡°i know,¡± ¡± i won¡¯t use my personal money, ¡± lord rong replied to the jie group. the festival team was still very surprised. although leng rongrong had responded in this way, everyone was still very curious about how master rong had booked this hotel. lord rong went to the front desk and started talking to the receptionist. the front desk immediately arranged the best rooms in the hotel for them. ¡°i don¡¯t need to pay?¡± the director asked. ¡°no need.¡± lord rong nced at the director and exined with a smile, ¡± when i called, the hotel said that we won the prize, so we can stay for free as long as we want. ¡°really?¡± qin feiluo was shocked. ¡± how could there be such a good thing?! ¡± the receptionist took a look at qin feiluo and expressed that such a thing really happened. lord rong was really lucky to have encountered such a good thing. the festival group was speechless. this routine didn¡¯t seem right. under normal circumstances, it shouldn¡¯t be like this! although they were surprised, the hotel staff had said that they had won the prize and even arranged rooms for them. the festival team had no reason to say anything. with the help of the hotel staff, the group of people entered their own rooms. they were staying in the best room in the hotel, and all the rooms were extremely luxurious. the group of people quickly epted the fact that they had won the prize and were extremely excited. when they arrived at the hotel, everyone took a break. after that, they went to eat together. they hadn¡¯t decided where to eat yet, but the hotel staff said that the hotel restaurant would provide three meals for everyone, all free. this gave everyone a huge surprise. in the restaurant, a group of people were talking about how lucky lord rong was. then, they remembered that lord rong had gone to buy a lottery ticket on the first day and even won it. it meant that lord rong was really lucky. ¡°keep a low profile,¡± lord rong said with a smile. it wasn¡¯t that she was very lucky. it was just a coincidence that the front desk recognized her phone number and informed the hotel owner when she booked the hotel. Chapter 997 Chapter 997: lord rong won the lottery again! Trantor: 549690339 her phone number had been kept in the radar of the hotel. the owner of this hotel had been tortured by her before, so he was very afraid of her and treated her like an ancestor. after lord rong made the call, the boss picked up the phone personally and asked her what she needed. no matter what lord rong wanted, they would try their best to satisfy her. chief rong didn¡¯t say anything special. she just said that she was filming a travel show, but the festival team had limited funds, so she might not be able to afford to stay in this hotel ... the boss had a good eq and immediately came up with a ¡± hit the jackpot ¡°, saying that lord rong had won the grand prize of a free hotel stay. moreover, the boss and all the employees agreed to this statement. therefore, everyone in the hotel knew that lord rong was staying in the hotel because she had won a prize. of course, what lord rong didn¡¯t expect was that while they were eating, another waiter rushed over with a huge box. ¡°what are you doing?¡± lord rong and the others looked at the waiter with a suitcase in surprise. the waitress bowed to lord rong and the others. then, a few other waitresses followed behind and opened the gun salutes. all sorts of flower petals and ribbons flew out. on a big table, there were all kinds of ribbons and flower petals above lord rong and the others. lord rong was speechless. little nan yu asked in a low voice, ¡± mommy, what are you doing? ¡± jin mingfeng was excited. ¡± did master rong win another grand prize? ¡± qin feiluo had been enthusiastically putting food into song junlin¡¯s bowl, but the ribbon hadnded on her chopsticks. she had no choice but to take the food back. she was a little unhappy. leng rongrong looked at the leather suitcase and suddenly had a bad feeling. just now, she said that she wanted to be low-key. this time, she wouldn¡¯t be very high-profile, right? f * ck! what the hell was this john doing? ¡°no matter what¡¯s inside, can you please return this to your boss?¡± lord rong stared at the waitress in front of her. the waiter seemed to hesitate for a moment, then said, ¡± miss leng, congrattions, you¡¯ve won again. this is the prize that our hotel has prepared for you. the boss said that it must be delivered to you. if you don¡¯t want it, please return it to our boss!¡± then, the waiter brought a stool over and ced the suitcase on the stool. he was about to open it. lord rong¡¯s face twitched as she looked at the waiter. she really wanted to stop the waiter from opening the box. before she could do anything, the rest of the people were very curious. the cameraman had even brought his camera over and was taking a close-up shot. ¡°rongrong¡¯s luck is so good? you hit the jackpot again?¡± the director looked at the staff. ¡± your hotel has a lot of lucky draw activities! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not much, it just depends on the boss¡¯s mood.¡± the waiter said with a smile. he opened the suitcase with a click. a box of cash. everyone was stunned. almost everyone who was sitting stood up collectively and looked at the suitcase in shock. ¡°cash?¡± ¡°god, so much money!¡± ¡°what is this? it¡¯s fine that they¡¯re providing us with amodation for free, but they¡¯re also providing us with so much cash?¡± ¡°no matter how lucky you are, you can¡¯t always win, right?¡± everyone was a little doubtful and a little surprised, but there was less surprise. lord rong looked like she had a headache. she rubbed her temples and looked up at the waiter. her eyes were filled with killing intent. this murderous feeling instantly made the waiter¡¯s hair stand on end. he thought to himself, the hotel is giving you money, why are you still angry? ¡°where¡¯s john?¡± lord rong rubbed his temples. ¡°ah?¡± the waiter was stunned. after all, this was their boss¡¯s name. most people wouldn¡¯t call their boss by his name directly. ¡°john, where¡¯s your boss?¡± lord rong stared at the waiter and asked. ¡°i-i¡¯m in the office!¡± the waiter said nervously. ¡°help me close the box.¡± then, she turned around and walked to the director. ¡± director, i¡¯ll be honest. ¡± the director was speechless. ¡°i know the owner of this hotel.¡± in order to prevent john from doing something terrible like giving away money and a car, lord rong told the director about the situation. after saying that, lord rong thought that the festival group would punish him or fine him, but they didn¡¯t. the director seemed to be quite surprised. it was different from the ordinary travel variety shows that made things difficult for artistes. these artistes in his family always had a way to get through it. they always had a way to live the most wealthy life. being so different from the rest was a good selling point. in addition, chief rong didn¡¯t break the rules. the jie ji group didn¡¯t allow the use of personal money, but it didn¡¯t say that they couldn¡¯t use their connections. besides, a friend helped them, so it was a good excuse. it was quite interesting to let lord rong have a chance to stay in this hotel by drawing a lottery. therefore, the festival group didn¡¯t punish lord rong. instead, they changed the rules. ¡°this situation doesn¡¯t break the rules of the jie group.¡± the director said, ¡± as long as you have the ability, you can rely on simr connections to do what the festival group requires. ¡± ¡°really?¡± upon hearing that, lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± really, ¡± the director said. however, giving him cash was a little too much. you can ask for help, but you can¡¯t ask for money directly.¡± the director added. hearing the director¡¯s words, lord rong nodded. ¡± understood. i¡¯ll send the money back now. ¡± then, lord rong picked up the suitcase and rushed to john¡¯s office. john was a chubby, fair-skinned middle-aged man. he was sitting on a chair with his legs on the table and smoking a cigar. she felt that lord rong would definitely be satisfied this time. he was so smart to provide her with a ce to stay for free and even gave her so much money. the money should be enough for them to y for a day. tomorrow, he would think of another way to draw the lottery and give away two boxes of money. just as he was feeling proud of his good idea, the office door was kicked open violently. then, a box flew onto his table. john was so shocked that he almost flew off his chair. he looked in lord rong¡¯s direction in horror. ¡± lord rong? what are you doing here? aren¡¯t you filming a melodrama?¡± leng rongrong walked in and sat directly across from john. she then patted the box and said, ¡± the festival group won¡¯t allow us to ept financial assistance, so take back your money. ¡± john nodded repeatedly. ¡± i understand. ¡± he would think of other ways. when lord rong saw the look in john¡¯s eyes, she knew that he must be thinking of some other exaggerated idea. she immediately gave him a warning look to stop him. Chapter 998 Chapter 998: high difficulty group photo Trantor: 549690339 after a day¡¯s rest at the hotel, the festival team arranged a few tourist attractions for everyone to visit the next day. one of the attractions was a veryrge wildlife park. he had heard that rong ye could train animals. back then, this incident had been very popr. many of the animals in this zoo had escaped when animals around the world were in a frenzy. therefore, the festival team had specially arranged this trip. furthermore, without the knowledge of the artistes, there would be some special arrangements. because the zoo was the furthest away, they went to the other attractions first. after they were done with the other attractions, they went to thest one. ¡± was it really because of lord rong that the animals around the world were so agitated back then? ¡± as ji kai walked, he asked curiously, ¡± i think the media reports are very mysterious! ¡± ¡°i guess so.¡± because everyone was staring at him, lord rong nodded. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you have some kind of special ability?¡± ji kai read leng rongrong from head to toe, and the more he read, the more he felt that master rong might really have some special ability. ¡°do i look like one?¡± lord rong asked with a smile. ¡°yes, it does!¡± ji kai said in all seriousness. lord rong was speechless. ¡°wow, wow, wow, so many animals!¡± on the tour bus, little nan yu eximed. then, everyone looked at the animals around them. there were all kinds of animals in the zoo, some of which were strange and rare. everyone was in high spirits as they watched. in some ces, everyone alighted and walked to take a look. after walking for a while, everyone suddenly stopped. ¡°what is that thing?¡± ji kai asked nervously, ¡± that¡¯s a ck bear, right? is it walking towards us? why do i feel that it looks a little scary?¡± leng rongrong pulled little nan zhi behind her to protect her and then walked in front of everyone. the ck bear looked a little scary. it seemed to be extremely aggressive. ¡°be careful.¡± lord rong reminded everyone. then, she stared at the ck bear and tried tomunicate with it. the ck bear roared. leng rongrong was speechless. this guy said that he was arranged by the festival group and that he was acting fierce? the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. so what should she do? to cooperate with the festival group? pretend that he was attacked by the ck bear? or should he pretend that he could control the ck bear? while lord rong was still calmly thinking about what to do, the rest of the artistes were already frightened. ji kai and jin mingfeng were calling for the staff. qin feiluo seized the opportunity to dive into song junlin¡¯s arms, but song junlin dodged her. song junlin looked in lord rong¡¯s direction without a change in his expression. he even wanted to go up and help. when little nan yu saw song junlin rush up, he followed him without a word. one big and one small, they looked at each other vigntly, as if they wanted to steal the credit in front of lord rong. qin feiluo was speechless. seeing that song junlin had dodged, qin feiluo moved closer to bai rucao. she nced at bai rucao but didn¡¯t say anything. instead, she gave her a look. bai ru cao didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°she¡¯ll be fine.¡± qin feiluo said in a low voice, ¡± thest time i was on a show with her, she settled the ck bear and even brought the tiger home to raise. so don¡¯t expect this big ck bear to do anything to her. don¡¯t you believe me when i told you before?¡± bai rucao looked at qin feiluo as if she was an idiot and ignored her. most of the time, her gaze was focused on the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s thumb. she had been thinking about the ring, but she had never been able to get it. on the other side, lord rong decided to put on an act. she walked towards the big ck bear, which roared and pounced on leng rongrong like a mad woman. lord rong was pounced on by the big ck bear. ¡°mommy!¡± little nan yu eximed. ¡°f * ck, lord rong!¡± song junlin eximed. neither of them had expected this to happen. even the film crew was shocked. after all, the festival team had already told the breeder that this big ck bear was the easiest to control. it woulde out to scare people, but it would never hurt people. but in this situation, lord rong seemed to have been injured? just as the director was about to call the breeder out, things had turned around. with a flip, lord rong was already on the back of the ck bear. then, lord rong touched the big ck bear¡¯s head as if he was touching his own mount. ¡°the ck bear seems to be very cute too.¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up. everyone was speechless. cute? cute my ass, how is such a scary animal cute? ¡°you ... don¡¯t tell me you want to take her home too?¡± movie king jin asked nervously. after that, mr. jin was red at by xiao nan yu. ¡± do you have an opinion? it¡¯s not like i¡¯m bringing you home. as long as mommy likes it, i can even bring a dragon home!¡± jin mingfeng was speechless. fortunately, your house is big enough. the corner of song junlin¡¯s mouth twitched but he didn¡¯t say anything. he sneaked a nce at little nan yu and thought to himself, ¡± this father and son are both of high status. ¡± with such a doting tone and a decent appearance, how could any woman not be charmed? he was almost bewitched. he had thought it was easy before, but now, the more he looked at him, the more he felt that something was wrong. mo nanyu and mo linyuan looked more and more like each other. their behavior and personality were exactly the same. he had to find a way to do a dna test. this guy must be mo linyuan¡¯s illegitimate son. then, lord rong got off the ck bear and let it go back to the cage. after the festival group was dumbfounded, they were given a new task, which was to take group photos with the wild animals here. it wasn¡¯t difficult to take a group photo, but it was a little difficult to take a group photo with some terrifying animals. even if animals cooperate, humans are afraid. the festival group was also very aggressive. the first group of animals they were asked to take a group photo with was a group of crocodiles. everyone was shocked when they heard that they were going to take a photo with alligators, and not just one or two, but arge group. apart from lord rong and xiao nan xi, who didn¡¯t change their expressions, even chief song was a little shocked. ¡°what¡¯s the festival group doing?¡± director song was in disbelief. ¡± why do i have to take a picture with a crocodile? i¡¯m not doing it! ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t do it, i¡¯ll deduct your travel expenses!¡± the person in charge of the festival team said, ¡± if the group photo is sessful, there will be a reward. ¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that there was a reward. ¡±e,e,e. let¡¯s take a group photo. there¡¯s a reward! ¡± the festival group was so stingy. they definitely had to get a reward. ¡± ha, don¡¯t even dream of me taking a picture with the crocodiles. can¡¯t you see that the crocodiles have opened their mouths and are trying to swallow us? ¡± qin feiluo nced at the group of crocodiles and said with a chill running down her spine. ¡± oh, right, there¡¯s a requirement for the group photo. everyone has to hold a crocodile for the group photo. ¡± the director gave everyone another huge blow. Chapter 999 Chapter 999: do you all have some misunderstanding about humanity? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°what are you carrying?¡± ji kai looked at the director in disbelief. ¡°there, those things. you can hug whichever one you like.¡± the director smiled and said, ¡± our show is very humane. we will do it ording to your preferences. ¡± ¡°human-like? are you sure?¡± ji kai¡¯s face instantly fell. ¡± is this something a human should do? i will kowtow and call whoever who dares to hold the crocodile grandpa!¡± as soon as ji kai¡¯s words fell, everyone fell silent. then, everyone saw that not far away, lord rong had already entered the crocodile garden. furthermore, she was carrying a small crocodile and seemed to be very interested in it. ¡°you have a grandfather.¡± zhou wuning grabbed ji kai¡¯s hand and shook it twice. ¡± kowtow. ¡± ji kai was speechless. lord rong walked out with the little crocodile in her arms. ¡± indeed, whether it¡¯s a human baby or an animal baby, they¡¯re all especially cute. ¡± don¡¯t you think this little crocodile is very cute? this stomach feels really good!¡± ¡°ah ah ah ah yingluo-you pervert!¡± qin feiluo screamed in fear and threw herself into song junlin¡¯s arms. song junlin was even more frightened. however, he wasn¡¯t scared by the crocodile. he was scared by qin feiluo. he dodged far away and rushed to lord rong¡¯s side, snatching the crocodile away. qin feiluo¡¯s face turned pale, and she didn¡¯t dare to get any closer. ¡°this one, i¡¯m hugging it!¡± song junlin felt goosebumps all over his body as he hugged the crocodile. lord rong nodded and looked at the director. ¡± crocodiles are all so big. it¡¯s not easy to carry them, right? why don¡¯t we change the rules and take photos while standing on them? ¡± the director was speechless. standing on a crocodile? this seemed to be more exciting than hugging. the film crew quickly agreed to leng rongrong¡¯s suggestion and let them take photos on the crocodile¡¯s back. after that, lord rong called the rest of the people over to take pictures. xiao xun ¡®er walked to lord rong¡¯s side without a second word and was ready to take a photo with the crocodile. but the rest of the people were afraid. ¡± that¡¯s too dangerous. what if the crocodiles go crazy? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t want to die yet. why don¡¯t we just give up? ¡± asked zhou wuning worriedly. ¡°it¡¯s so easy to earn money, why shouldn¡¯t we?¡± lord rong took a look at the crocodiles. ¡± these crocodiles won¡¯t bite. just take a few seconds of pictures.e over quickly! ¡± weekend ning was a little hesitant. jin mingfeng recalled how master rong was so capable of dealing with the mad dogs in the past. since she was so good at fighting, master rong would definitely be able to deal with these crocodiles even if they went crazy. therefore, movie king jin also went over and pulled ji kai along. the weekend had passed, so he braced himself and went over. bai rucao didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. although she had a strong aura, she didn¡¯t have much of a presence. she was the artiste with the least problems and seemed to be thinking about something else. only qin feiluo was left. she looked at the crowd in disbelief. ¡± aren¡¯t you afraid of being eaten? are you all crazy?!¡± she shook her head and refused to go over. e here!¡± lord rong stared at qin feiluo and shouted in an overbearing tone. ¡°i won¡¯t go over!¡± qin feiluo shook her head frantically. ¡± i won¡¯t take a photo with such a disgusting thing! ¡± lord rong frowned and pulled qin feiluo over valiantly. then, she urged everyone to get on the back of the crocodile. qin feiluo refused to let her go. she dragged her onto the back of the crocodile. the staff members helped to take photos. qin feiluo wanted to escape, but she was held back by lord rong. she cried and failed to escape. the photo was taken in less than a minute. everyone rushed out of the crocodile pool as if they were escaping. qin feiluo scolded leng rongrong for being a pervert and stood far away from her. she wanted to pounce on song junlin andin to him. song junlin reached out his hands and said, ¡± that little crocodile was a little cute. do you like it? do you want to hug it? ¡± qin feiluo¡¯s face instantly darkened. she dodged three feet away, not daring to get any closer to song junlin. after receiving the reward, lord rong and the others were asked to take pictures with tigers and the like. because he had the experience of taking a group photo with a crocodile, the following group photos were much easier. although the festival group had made some excessive requests, everyone seemed to be more courageous with lord rong around. they didn¡¯t even feel too pressured when they were taking photos with the giant python. after a few times, he got so many rewards that his hands were tired. originally, the travel funds were very tight, but after receiving these rewards, the travel funds instantly became rich. in addition, the ce they lived in was free, and they didn¡¯t have to pay for the car either. everything was prepared by john, so they had enough money to y. after visiting the zoo, the group went for a meal. this time, they didn¡¯t go to the hotel for a free meal. instead, they went to a very popr restaurant suggested by the film crew. as they had sufficient funds, the group of people ordered a lot of delicious food to reward themselves. after dinner, when lord rong was about to pay the bill, the cashier said it was free. ¡°free?¡± ¡°lord rong, did you win the lottery again?¡± jin mingfeng asked curiously. seeing leng rongrong and the others ¡®confused faces, the cashier said, ¡± our boss said it¡¯s free. ¡± ¡°who¡¯s your boss?¡± ¡± what? ¡± lord rong asked suspiciously. it couldn¡¯t be john. ¡°that one.¡± the cashier said. then, a man walked over from another direction. leng rongrong looked at the man and felt that he looked familiar. but he couldn¡¯t recall who it was. ¡°long time no see, big BOSS!¡± the man was young and had a bright smile on his face. he was wearing a suit but an apron. ¡°who are you?¡± lord rong was stunned. should he call her? big BOSS? what the hell? the man had an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression on his face. ¡± boss, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about your shop? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about me, your employee!¡± lord rong was dumbfounded. jin mingfeng, song junlin, and the rest also looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. even the cameraman pointed his camera at leng rongrong with great interest. ¡°this is my shop?¡± lord rong was silent for a moment. after racking his brain, he couldn¡¯t remember that she actually opened such a restaurant. ¡°boss, can you be more careful? can¡¯t you be a little more concerned about your own store and your own employees? how many years has it been since you¡¯vee to see it? if you hadn¡¯te, i wouldn¡¯t have recognized you!¡± the manined. lord rong was speechless. ¡°damn, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t remember who i am?¡± the man looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± you, you, you¡¯re really too much! ¡± lord rong looked at the man. after a long time, she suddenly said, ¡± blondie? ¡± ¡°damn, you finally remembered!¡± the man heaved a sigh of relief, but he still had a resentful expression. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000: little nan yu was kidnapped Trantor: 549690339 lord rong carefully sized up the man in front of her. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect you to not be ugly. ¡± the man almost fell to the ground. ¡± what do you mean by i¡¯m not bad looking too? i¡¯ve always been handsome, okay? it was just that yellow hair that covered up my handsomeness! ¡± lord rong nodded slightly. ¡± probably. ¡± so this really is my shop.¡± ¡°of course,¡± the man said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re a boss. how can you be so irresponsible? ¡± ¡± there are too manypanies. i can¡¯t manage all of them. don¡¯t you have to manage them? ¡± lord rong patted the man¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡± you¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± the man seemed to beforted by this pat on the shoulder, and he almost burst into tears. then, he pulled lord rong to show her the ount book and his next n. lord rong rejected him directly, using the excuse that he was recording a program. on the way back, little nan yu curiously asked master rong who this blondie was. lord rong said it was a rebellious young man she had saved before. the blondie used to be a gangster and was very rebellious. his family wasn¡¯t very well-off, but he often did bad things. when the blondie¡¯s parents were about tomit suicide because of the blondie, they were coincidentally met by master rong. master rong helped them pull the blondie back and went on a rampage. he then left the restaurant to the yellow-haired man. this yellow-haired guy liked to cook, so lord rong had goaded him into not managing the restaurant well ... he didn¡¯t expect this guy to make the restaurant so impressive. as for lord rong, he hadpletely forgotten about this restaurant. he didn¡¯t remember doing anything like this, let alone this blondie. after all, she always liked to pick up people and would pick up anything interesting. the film crew and the other members were all shocked by lord rong. who didn¡¯t know their own restaurant? if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that lord rong didn¡¯t recognize them based on his reaction and that the festival team had arranged for them to go to this restaurant, they would have thought that lord rong had arranged everything. ¡± lord rong, how did you do that? you don¡¯t even know your own restaurant and your own employees? ¡± zhou wuning asked curiously. ¡°this shop has been open for a long time, and i don¡¯t need to take care of it myself, so i forgot about it.¡± lord rong yed it down. it was normal for her to not remember. she had opened so many big and smallpanies that she could not possibly remember all of them. on the weekend, ning and the others were all convinced. since they were all in the circle, they more or less saw the press conference that lord rong held in beijing. they knew how many people lord rong had under him and how awesome he was. she didn¡¯t even care much about the north thearch club, let alone a small shop like this. in this way, no one said anything more. however, they all felt that lord rong was not a simple person. she had so manypanies and subordinates at such a young age and even knew the owner of the best hotel in country E. this john even seemed to be afraid of lord rong, or rather, he seemed to have a deep friendship with lord rong. no matter what, although lord rong was young, he definitely had an extraordinary background. most of the people in this group admired lord rong. however, there were two exceptions. one was bai rucao, and the other was qin feiluo. qin feiluo was still very disdainful of lord rong. what was so great about being rich? who knew what kind of disgusting means she had used to get all this? bai rucao, on the other hand, thought of bai wanrong. she clearly remembered that bai wanrong used to be like this. she was young, but she had a lot of backing. she knew a lot of big bosses, and her background was so strong that it was terrifying. bai rucao was a little afraid of leng rongrong. she didn¡¯t want to meet a second bai wanrong. after returning to the hotel, bai rucao went straight to qin feiluo¡¯s room. qin feiluo was a little surprised to see bai rucao, but bai rucao said directly, ¡± cooperate with me. ¡± ¡°cooperate with you? you¡¯re finally going to make a move?¡± qin feiluo looked at bai rucao with interest. bai rucao¡¯s cold eyes swept over qin feiluo. ¡±e out with me. ¡± after the two of them left the room, bai rucao led qin fei to a flight of stairs on purpose. then, they talked about some secret ns. after that, the two of them took the elevator out. because it was the first night, the festival team didn¡¯t arrange anything, so they didn¡¯t follow up on the shoot. when the two of them went downstairs, they called for a taxi. in the car, bai rucao told the driver to drive slowly, and she would look back from time to time. ¡°what are you looking at?¡± qin feiluo also looked back and saw a small figure getting into a car. the car followed them and set off. ¡°ha, this little thing is following us?¡± qin feiluo looked surprised. ¡± you already knew? ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know what to do?¡± bai rucao sneered. ¡± he probably heard what we said just now and knows that we¡¯re trying to harm leng rongrong. but he doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re going to do, so how could he not follow us? ¡± ¡°so, you¡¯ve made all the arrangements?¡± qin feiluo was still very surprised. she didn¡¯t expect that while she hadn¡¯t taken any action and was stillining about bai rucao, that idiot, not taking any action, bai rucao had already arranged everything. this bai rucao was an old woman after all, and the old ginger was spicier. when they were filming, he didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t seem to have much presence. who would have thought that he would do so many things in the dark? ¡°speaking of which, do you have a grudge against leng rongrong?¡± qin fei asked nosily. bai rucao had only recently made aeback. although she was very popr in her early years, it was a long time ago. at that time, leng rongrong might not have been born yet. she had just made aeback, so how did leng rongrong offend this queen? ¡°do you want to be my enemy?¡± bai rucao asked as she looked at qin feiluo. qin feiluo quickly shook her head. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to make enemies, then shut up.¡± bai rucao¡¯s expression was cold. her eyes were fixed on the car in the rearview mirror. the car behind them followed closely, so the driver also sped up. the car soon arrived at a very remote town. bai rucao and qin fei alighted from the car. little nan yu¡¯s car was parked not far away. he hid far away and just looked in the direction where bai rucao and qin feinded. what were these two bad women thinking of to deal with his mommy? he would definitely get rid of these two bad women before they could do anything. the little guy had not realized that the two women were using him to deal with his mommy. therefore, he had been waiting for bai rucao and qin feiluo to take action. however, at this moment, something cold and hard suddenly pressed against his temple. because he was too focused on the two women in front of him, little nan yu didn¡¯t even notice that someone was approaching him from behind. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001: let me see the person first Trantor: 549690339 after lord rong took a shower, he was surprised to find that little nan yu didn¡¯te to his room. as they were not filming tonight, she had nned to bring xiao xun ¡®er to give lord fourth a surprise. in the end, the little fellow did note to her room? after being surprised for a while, master rong simply ran to little nan yu¡¯s room. he knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no movement inside. lord rong¡¯s expression changed slightly. she directly called the hotel staff to ask if they had seen little nan yu go out. the girl at the front desk had a deep impression of xiao nan yu because she saw how cute he was. when master rong asked, she nodded to show that she saw xiao nan yu go out. ¡°did you go out alone?¡± lord rong asked. the girl nodded. only then did lord rong remember. he took out his phone and called little nan yu. however, no one picked up the phone after a long time. just then, song junlin and jin mingfeng walked in with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. ¡°what are you doing here? and you¡¯re wearing pajamas?¡± song junlin saw that lord rong was wearing a nightdress. although it wasn¡¯t a revealing nightdress, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. after all, country E was a chaotic ce. if she were to run around in her pajamas, she would be easily provoked by some hooligans. almost without thinking, chief song took off his coat and threw it over chief rong¡¯s head. ¡°you¡¯re a woman, can¡¯t you take care of your image?¡± song junlin was both angry and helpless. he was like a father educating his daughter. lord rong pulled her clothes down and put them on. ¡± che ¡®er is missing. she didn¡¯t pick up my calls. ¡± ¡°that little brat is so smart. he¡¯s not even your son. what are you so anxious about?¡± song junlin said unhappily. ¡°how can you say that? he¡¯s closer to me than my own son!¡± lord rong red at song junlin. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to have any opinions about xiao xun ¡®er! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t have a problem with that kid. i¡¯m the one who has a problem with mo linyuan. ¡± ¡± he¡¯s lying to you, ¡± song junlin said angrily. ¡± this kid is definitely his son. don¡¯t doubt me. if you don¡¯t believe me, then go do a dna test! ¡± master rong frowned. ¡± i told you, it¡¯s better if he¡¯s my son! ¡± ¡°better, your head!¡± song junlin rolled his eyes in anger. then, he looked at jin mingfeng and said, ¡± tell me, is she stupid? she¡¯s in a hurry to be someone¡¯s stepmother. what¡¯s the point of being a stepmother? ¡± jin mingfeng nodded in agreement. ¡± if he¡¯s really lying to you about something like this, then this man is a little unreliable. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s not a problem to have a child, but to pretend that you don¡¯t have a child and lie to you that you¡¯re adopted is the most unreliable and terrifying thing! ¡± song junlin analyzed the situation seriously. ¡± i¡¯ve told you, why is mo linyuan so attentive to you? his feelings have been lying to you all this time! ¡± lord rong was speechless. qin feiluo and bai rucao walked in at this moment. leng rongrong was obviously stunned when she saw the two of them. qin feiluo and bai rucao had also gone out? and he just came back? what were they doing? did xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s disappearance have something to do with them? when he thought about it, he recalled how bai ruzao and qin feiluo had wanted to make xiao xun ¡®er fall off the cliff when they were camping in the mountains. they had almost wanted xiao xun¡¯ er¡¯s life. so, who knew if these two people would do something bad to little nan yu. xiao xun ¡®er was very smart, but bai rucao was very difficult to deal with. lord rong knew that it would be easy for xiao xun ¡®er to take care of qin feiluo, but it would be a little troublesome to take care of bai rucao. watching the two of them enter the elevator, lord rong looked at the front desk and asked, ¡± did xin ¡®er go out with them? ¡± the receptionist shook her head and said, ¡± we didn¡¯t go out together, but one after another. they went out first, and huang ¡®er followed after them.¡± ¡°that¡¯s it.¡± lord rong squinted his eyes. there was a 90% chance that it was rted to these two people. looking at the two people¡¯s proud appearance after entering the door. lord rong threw his coat back to song junlin and rushed to the elevator. ¡°hey, there are so many peopleing and going here. can¡¯t you pay attention to your image?¡± song junlin caught up with him, frowning. jin mingfeng followed suit. ¡°i have such a good image, i don¡¯t need to be careful.¡± lord rong¡¯s heart was filled with worry for xiao xun ¡®er and he didn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°why are you so worried about other people¡¯s children?¡± song junlin was still angry. a sharp look made song junlin shut his mouth. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er has always been smart and independent. it¡¯s not strange for him to go out to deal with some matters or go out to y. nothing will happen.¡± jin mingfeng consoled leng rongrong. in bai ru cao¡¯s room. qin fei looked at bai rucao with interest. ¡± it seems like she has already discovered that the brat is missing. what¡¯s next? ¡± bai rucao nced at qin feiluo, as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her. qin feiluo was speechless. ¡± we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship. it¡¯s not like i¡¯ll hurt you if i tell you. ¡± ¡°lead her there and call the reporters.¡± bai rucao said coldly. qin feiluo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± are you nning to let those men do something to her and let the reporters see it? that way, her reputation will be ruined? ¡± the thought of leng rongrong being toyed with by a group of dirty men, and even being photographed by reporters, and finally losing her reputation, qin feiluo felt extremely agitated. in this case, leng rongrong would not be able to survive in the entertainment industry. moreover, ceo song would definitely think that she was dirty. recently, she realized that ceo song seemed to be especially good to leng rongrong. she was very interested in ceo song. leng rongrong had a husband, so what right did she have to hook up with song junlin? this man was definitely hers, and she wanted him. if leng rongrong¡¯s reputation was ruined, she would like to see if song junlin would still care about her. at the same time, in the corridor, lord rong had already chased song junlin and jin mingfeng away. she knew that if bai ruzao and qin feiluo were the ones behind little nan yu¡¯s incident, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of them if she brought these two people over for questioning. these two women would definitely not want to expose what they had done. the two women would only reveal it if she came alone. she dared to conclude that bai rucao and qin feiluo¡¯s target was both her and not just little nan yu. the door opened. bai rucao looked at leng rongrong with an expression that said it was within her expectations. ¡°where¡¯s luan ¡®er?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lord rong stared at the two of them and asked. ¡°give me the thing and i¡¯ll tell you where he is.¡± bai rucao¡¯s eyes were fixed on leng rongrong¡¯s ring. lord rong chuckled. as expected, she said, ¡± if you don¡¯t tell me where xiao xun ¡®er is, i can¡¯t be sure of his safety. do you think i¡¯ll give this to you? ¡± we¡¯ll hand over the person and the goods.¡± Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002: quickly invite the little ancestor back! Trantor: 549690339 bai rucao and qin feiluo immediately brought leng rongrong out. bai rucao stared at leng rongrong¡¯s ring, while qin feiluo wanted to watch the show. she wanted leng rongrong¡¯s reputation to be ruined, so she couldn¡¯t wait to see leng rongrong being set up. the three of them set off for the small town. in a remote town, leng rongrong was brought to a vi near arge forest. the vi looked a little old. when lord rong saw the vi, he was obviously stunned. this was the ce ... ¡°what, you don¡¯t dare to go in?¡± bai rucao nced at leng rongrong. ¡± is that all you¡¯ve got? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t have the guts.¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± you first. ¡± bai rucao walked in front. they entered the vi directly. inside the vi, there was a group of people. a boss was sitting on the sofa eating something. he had just spat out a grape skin when he looked up and saw bai rucao. the boss smiled at bai rucao and lifted his chin. then, he saw lord rong walk out from behind bai rucao. she didn¡¯t even change out of her clothes and was still wearing her nightdress. fortunately, her nightdress was in the style of an imperial pce and was longer. it looked like it could be worn outside, so it didn¡¯t stand out. when lord rong saw the boss, his eyes narrowed and the corners of his lips curled up. this ce was indeed their of the fugitives. these two people had actuallye to find trouble with her. they probably didn¡¯t know that she had once upied this organization¡¯sir. when they were in a bad mood, they would beat this group of people up. lord rong recognized the boss, and the boss also recognized lord rong with a nce. so, he was so frightened that he shivered, and the teacup in his hand fell to the ground with a plop, and then made a cracking sound. he stood up and looked at lord rong with wide eyes. although it had been a few years, this face had left a deep impression on him. after all, he was the one who had once upied hisir and had caused him to go berserk at the slightest provocation ... it was still the same young face. although the style of dressing was different, the eyes were exactly the same. one look was enough to make people feel as if they had fallen into the abyss. the boss looked at lord rong while trembling. lord rong and the boss blinked and gave each other a look. the boss panicked, but he quickly reacted. he immediately whispered a few words to one of his men and asked him to do something. bai ruzao walked directly to the sofa and sat down. qin fei followed her and sat down beside her, looking smug. ¡°i¡¯ve already brought you to the ce. can you give me the thing now?¡± bai rucao turned to look at leng rongrong. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen my precious son yet.¡± lord rong said coldly, ¡± let me see if my che ¡®er has been hurt. ¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes were fixed on the boss when he said the second half of the sentence. the boss was so frightened that he wiped his sweat with a tissue. ¡± no, i didn¡¯t hurt a single hair. ¡± bai rucao nced at her boss and felt that he was a little crazy. she didn¡¯t know why he was so nervous. ¡°it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t.¡± lord rong smiled. at this moment, the underling from before came up with a few sses of fruit juice. two sses were given to bai rucao and qin feiluo, and the other one to leng rongrong. bai ruzao and qin feiluo seemed to be trying to lure lord rong to drink the fruit juice, so they started drinking first. ¡± have a ss of juice first. i said i¡¯ll let you see her. i can¡¯t lie to you. ¡± qin feiluo said casually. although bai rucao didn¡¯t say anything, she also took a few sips of fruit juice. lord rong waited for the two of them to finish before slowly picking up the cup and drinking. after she took a few sips, she saw bai rucao and qin feiluo pass out. she raised her head and looked at her boss. the boss was so shocked that he almost rolled off the sofa and onto the ground. his butt bounced up as if there were needles on it. then, he dodged to the side and swallowed his saliva. he said to leng rongrong respectfully, ¡± master, why are you here again? ¡± ¡°why am i here again? you¡¯ve kidnapped this young master¡¯s son, how can i note?¡± lord rong looked at the boss coldly. ¡± why? are you still in the business of kidnapping children? ¡± turning over a new leaf, and you¡¯re a dog now?¡± as he said that, lord rong kicked the boss. the boss didn¡¯t even dare to dodge. he took the kick and said pitifully, ¡± no, we, we changed! but we can¡¯t do business ... so, we only dare to kidnap and extort ... it¡¯s not our fault this time, it¡¯s these two women, they made us do it!¡± the boss said as he turned around and took something out. following that, a leather suitcase was ced in front of leng rongrong. ¡± money? master, this is all yours! ¡± when lord rong saw the box of money, his face darkened. ¡± who wants your ck money! ¡± ¡± ... quick, let that child go. i was wondering why that child was so good-looking and so smart. it turns out that he¡¯s lord rong¡¯s man! ¡± the boss said. a few minutester, the person who went to release little nan yu came back with a crying voice, ¡± the child is gone! ¡± ¡°what?¡± the boss¡¯s scalp was about to explode. ¡± how could they have disappeared! ¡± ¡± it seems like it ran away on its own. our people have been knocked down! ¡± ¡°hurry up and invite this little ancestor back!¡± a group of people hurriedly brought lord rong to the ce where xiao nan yu was locked up. a few people from the organization were lying on the ground. some had fainted, and some were simply in pain from being beaten up. they leaned against the wall and didn¡¯t dare to move. when he saw this scene, the desperate boss looked as if he had seen a ghost. he was obviously shocked. he had never expected a child to have such explosivebat power. he seemed to be even more terrifying than lord rong. back when lord rong was still a little girl, she had already tortured him badly. this time, a little kid the size of a bean had also tortured his people miserably. were they mother and son? they were both perverts. the boss looked at leng rongrong and was extremely nervous. ¡± well, he ran away on his own. i¡¯ve already asked someone to invite him. why don¡¯t we go ahead and rest for a while? when we find him, we¡¯ll bring him over. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to look for him, he¡¯s still here,¡± after looking around, lord rong shouted, ¡± che ¡®er, it¡¯s me.e out. ¡± these people are mommy¡¯s people!¡± ¡± little nan yu! ¡± lord rong called out twice and little nan yu ran over from another direction. the little guy rushed in front of lord rong. lord rong knelt down and hugged little nan yu, rubbing the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°baby, are you scared?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± xiao nan zhi shook her head. ¡± i¡¯m just a little worried about mommy. but it¡¯s fine as long as mommy is fine. ¡± Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003: chapter 1004-avoid the ancestor! Trantor: 549690339 when lord rong left with xiao xun ¡®er, she left qin feiluo and bai rucao behind. desperate boss asked lord rong how to deal with these two people, but lord rong only said, ¡± whatever! ¡± although lord rong said ¡®whatever¡¯, she actually knew that she would not let bai ruzao and qin feiluo off so easily. after all, these two women had frightened the boss. coincidentally, this boss was not a good person either. so, leng rongrong held little nan yu¡¯s hand and went out. after they got into the car sent by the boss, the boss directly called his own people. ¡°y, y hard! they¡¯re both beautiful. if you like them, you can y with them here. brothers, it¡¯s more exciting for you!¡± ¡± damn it, how dare you harm me? you even said that this little thing doesn¡¯t have any background. what little thing? he¡¯s the son of our ancestor, our ancestor! ¡± the boss kicked bai rucao in anger and then kicked qin feiluo. in the room, the group of men suddenly became interested. ¡°can everyone y?¡± someone asked. ¡°nonsense, isn¡¯t that what boss meant? y these two bitches to death!¡± ¡°but, boss, who was that girl just now? why were you so afraid of her?¡± ¡°your ancestor, the next time you see these two ancestors, remember to take a detour.¡± the boss¡¯s face was ashen. thinking of leng rongrong, he felt a chill run down his spine. this woman was a monster, okay? no matter what she did, she was a genius. it was fine if he was a genius. sometimes, he was extremely abnormal. sometimes, he had to transform into the messenger of justice, wanting to destroy evil people like them every day and do the justice for the heavens. he¡¯s aplete lunatic! he was a madman who could do anything, both good and evil. however, this woman was very beautiful, just like a fairy. it was too terrifying. the boss¡¯s hair stood on end and he rubbed his arms. he never wanted to be beaten up by leng rongrong again in this life. she was too good at beating people up. when she beat people up, she especially picked the ces that couldn¡¯t be seen. moreover, it was especially painful when she beat people up, and it would recover very slowly. he was simply a devil. if there was a demon in this world, it would be this woman. after their boss left, bai rucao and qin feiluo were targeted by a few of their subordinates. his subordinates began to strip the two women. because they had taken the medicine, both of them had lost consciousness and were easily stripped naked. by the time bai ru cao woke up, she was already being violently raped. she woke up from the pain. a big man was pressing down on her. bai rucao was in great pain, but she could not break free. she identally drank the drugged fruit juice and did not have the strength to struggle at all. ¡°let me go!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you guys? i paid you guys!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t pay you to deal with me!¡± bai rucao shouted hysterically. she had never thought that she would be treated like this. ¡°what are you quarreling about? b * tch, although you¡¯re a bit old, you¡¯ve taken good care of yourself!¡± the big guy pped bai rucao, then pulled her hair and started to go crazy. on the other side, qin feiluo had also been tormented miserably. when she woke up, she started crying. ¡°what¡¯s going on? i¡¯m dreaming, i must be dreaming. let me go, don¡¯t do this to me. ah, it hurts, don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡± it¡¯s leng rongrong. you should be dealing with leng rongrong! ¡± ¡°no... don¡¯t ... ah ...¡± ¡°b * tch, aren¡¯t you enjoying it? what are you shouting for?¡± outside the vi, two people were sneakily approaching. then, they started to film the inside of the room. ¡°didn¡¯t you say it was a woman?¡± ¡°who cares if it¡¯s one or two, just smack it!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. they¡¯re all celebrities anyway. we can make a lot of money by selling them to the domestic newspapers or something! ¡± ...... on the other hand, lord rong and little nan yu had just returned to the hotel when they ran into jin mingfeng and song junlin, who were about toe out. after the two of them were chased away by lord rong, they couldn¡¯t find him when they turned around. they immediately started to worry. just as she was about to rush out of the hotel, she bumped into a girl in a white dressing back with a little boy. both of them had no expression on their faces, and their eyes were somewhat simr. ¡°you guys, are you guys okay?¡± song junlin panicked for a moment. when he saw leng rongrong, he immediately tried to hug her. in the end, a small head suddenly popped out from the middle, and a small hand pressed against his abdomen. the force was very strong, and he waspletely unable to get close to lord rong. song junlin was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± where are you guys going? ¡± ¡± we were looking for you guys. we realized that you were missing too and were a little worried. we were nning toe out and look for you guys. ¡± ¡± at least you¡¯re alright. you scared us to death! ¡± jin mingfeng eximed. ¡°get out of the way.¡± song junlin lowered his head and looked at little nan yu, who had a serious expression on his face. ¡°i won¡¯t move!¡± little nan yu lifted his chin slightly, his arrogant look was exactly the same as mo linyuan¡¯s. ¡°the more i look at him, the more i think he looks like mo linyuan.¡± song junlin looked at little nan yu in disdain. ¡± mo linyuan is your real father, right? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not your father, what are you so anxious about?¡± xiao nan zhi said venomously, still protecting her mommy like an old hen protecting her little chick. ¡± i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch my mommy. otherwise, my dad will chop off your hand!¡± ¡°is your father the king of jealousy in asia? so what if you¡¯re the king of jealousy?¡± ¡± you can lie to people just because you¡¯re a king of jealousy! ¡± song junlin snapped. ¡°then you carry me, i¡¯ll video call my dad right now!¡± xiao xun ¡®er suddenly dodged to the side and made way for him. he then took out his phone and pretended to be ready to make a video call to his daddy. song junlin was speechless. he felt his hair stand on end. even though he had said so much in front of lord rong, he was still a little afraid of mo linyuan. after all, he, qin xiong, and the rest had all been abused by mo linyuan before. although it was necessary to risk his life for his brother, it shouldn¡¯t be to the extent of risking his life now, right? after all, the truth had yet to be found out. that¡¯s right, even if he had to help at the cost of his own life, he had to get qin xiong and the others to help. after consoling himself, director song retracted his hands and walked away as if nothing had happened. little nan yu,¡¯... mommy, is this your good brother? are you so cowardly?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. because he came back a littlete that day, master rong didn¡¯t bring little nan yu to surprise lord fourth and went to bed directly. the next day, the festival team announced that they were going to invite all the artistes to attend a charity dinner. therefore, everyone did not have much to do during the day. they were free to do whatever they wanted. they just had to prepare their own clothes for the banquet and the items for the auction. to leng rongrong¡¯s surprise, she saw qin feiluo and bai rucao appear as if nothing had happened during breakfast time. one of them was wearing a half high cor and the other was wearing a silk scarf. they were tightly dressed as if they were hiding something. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004: little yanyan is in trouble! Trantor: 549690339 lord rong knew what had happened the night before. boss fugitive had sent her a video. qin feiluo and bai rucao had brought this upon themselves. it was originally prepared for her, but in the end, they had prepared such a huge trap for themselves. a normal person would not be able to recover after experiencing such a thing. however, qin feiluo and bai rucao did not. instead, they looked at her with even more resentment. bai rucao wasn¡¯t young anymore, and qin fei¡¯s reputation in the entertainment industry wasn¡¯t very clean. therefore, after what happened yesterday, the two of them also understood that if they showed any signs of embarrassment, they would be the ones embarrassed. they got up for breakfast as if nothing had happened, but the maliciousness on their faces couldn¡¯t be removed. from time to time, the two of them looked at leng rongrong with anger in their eyes. it was all because of this b * tch. if not for her, they wouldn¡¯t have been gang-raped by so many people yesterday. the two of them hated leng rongrong to the core. of course, they could not do anything to leng rongrong directly. however, there was still anger in his heart. on the other hand, lord rong¡¯s expression was calm. she felt that both of them were looking at her and even looked up with a faint smile. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? am i that good-looking? ¡± you guys didn¡¯t even blink when you saw it?¡± qin feiluo was speechless. how could this woman be so shameless! bai rucao¡¯s expression was dark as she shifted her gaze away. since there was nothing much to do during the day, master rong took little nan yu out to y. jin mingfeng and song junlin followed them like a shadow. ning and ji kai didn¡¯t have much to do on the weekend, so they followed the four of them when they happened to be going out. in the end, after going out for a while, the few men almost fell into doubt. in the shopping mall, lord rong went on a shopping spree. there happened to be an antique market nearby, so lord rong was very excited when she went there. she seemed to like everything she saw. after that, lord rong started to go on a shopping spree. meanwhile, zhou muning, ji kai, jin mingfeng, and song junlin had be lord rong¡¯s coolies. in less than half an hour, the group of people were already carrying a lot of things. the most miserable one was ceo song, who was holding a vase that was taller than a person in his arms. he tilted his head and looked at the road with difficulty. you¡¯re f * cking done. if you buy more, you won¡¯t be able to take it! are you here to work or to shop? i don¡¯t think the money you have for this show is enough for you to spend!¡± ¡°money must be earned and spent. otherwise, how can the speed of spending money catch up with the speed of earning money? otherwise, what¡¯s the point of making money?¡± lord rong¡¯s small face had a serious expression. ¡°can¡¯t you at least spend your money on something useful? why did you buy a pile of trash?¡± song junlin¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡± this vase is so expensive. it¡¯s a ssic case of cheating people! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s hard to buy something i like with money. i like this vase, so what? ¡± lord rong said righteously. on the side, ji kai and zhou wuning had never seen master rong shopping and were drenched in cold sweat. jin mingfeng, on the other hand, was carrying a few small boxes in his arms obediently. he had known lord rong for quite some time, so he was used to seeing things like this. little nan yu followed beside master rong obediently. ¡± mommy, if you like it, buy it. xun ¡®er will support you! ¡± if it¡¯s not enough, i¡¯ll work hard to earn more!¡± song junlin red at little nan yu. just like that, they strolled around the entire market. lord rong had almost bought the entire market. in the end, he was persuaded by song junlin not to do so on impulse. however, they bought a lot of things too. almost half of the market was bought by lord rong. then, chief song called a truck over and took away the things that lord rong had bought. based on the speed at which things were being bought, it was impossible for the few men to move so many things. fortunately, lord rong did not continue to buy anything else after she was done with the market. the few of them strolled along a small path with beautiful scenery. not many people abroad knew them, so they were not afraid of people crowding around them when they were taking a walk. the group of people talked andughed, which was originally quite happy. however, when they turned a corner, a beggar suddenly pounced at lord rong. lord rong jumped in shock when her leg was caught. just as song junlin was about to kick the beggar away, lord rong suddenly blocked him. ¡°she¡¯s asking for help!¡± after lord rong blocked song junlin, she squatted down. ¡± save little yan, yan xuanji! ¡± the woman fainted after she finished speaking. lord rong was stunned. she quickly brushed the beggar¡¯s messy hair aside and saw chu wei¡¯s extremely pale face. she had lost weight again. furthermore, why was chu wei here? why was she dressed as a man and became a beggar?! ¡°isn¡¯t this miss chu?¡± song junlin immediately recognized chu wei. lord rong grabbed chu wei¡¯s wrist and felt her pulse without a second word. fortunately, chu wei was fine. she was just too tired and seemed to have not eaten in a long time, so she fainted. just as song junlin was about to help carry chu wei, leng rongrong had already lifted her up horizontally without a word. song junlin was speechless. jin mingfeng was speechless. although lord rong was dressed as a woman and was so beautiful, she was no match for men when she was domineering. she carried chu wei in her arms and let song junlin call for a taxi. the group of people did not dare to dy the arrival of the car. they immediately sent chu wei to the hospital. lord rong arranged for chu wei to stay in a super-luxurious VIP ward. the doctor then treated chu wei¡¯s injured leg and put her on a drip. the doctor said that with chu wei¡¯s condition, she would probably not wake up anytime soon. when lord rong heard chu wei¡¯sst sentence about saving little yanyan, she had a rough idea that something must have happened to little chu yan. if chu yan hadn¡¯t been in trouble, chu wei wouldn¡¯t have been in such a sorry state. it was rather chaotic in country E. she knew that there were a few human-trafficking organizations and some dangerous undergroundboratories. these organizations often abducted and sold children. hence, it was highly possible that little chu yan had been abducted. lord rong frowned. she took out her phone and made a few calls to get someone to investigate if there was any news about little chu yan. after hanging up, she sent little chu yan¡¯s photo to the other party through email. on the other side, little nan yu also made a few calls. he was obviously using his connections to find little chu yan. as she still had to attend the charity banquet, leng rongrong made a call to blondie after confirming that chu wei would not be waking up for a while, asking blondie toe over and look after chu wei. ¡± boss, are you serious? you rushed here just to let me see someone i don¡¯t know? ¡± the yellow-haired man looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005: are they all acquaintances? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°do me a favor,¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you¡¯re the closest to this side. i don¡¯t trust the others. ¡± hearing that she didn¡¯t trust the others, the blondie suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡± so you trust me so much. no wonder you¡¯ve nevere to check our restaurant. alright, then i¡¯ll watch.¡± ¡°although she might not wake up tonight, if she does, call me immediately.¡± leng rongrong reminded the blonde, ¡± i¡¯m going to attend a charity dinner first. i¡¯lle back to take your ce around midnight. ¡± ¡°sure, no problem. leave it to me.¡± after leng rongrong brought jin mingfeng and the rest back to the hotel, they immediately started changing their clothes and getting their styling done. since the festival team didn¡¯t arrange for a stylist or a gown, he had to arrange everything himself. when they were traveling abroad, no one had expected that they would be attending a charity banquet and that they would have to bring their own gowns, so no one had brought their gowns. fortunately, ceo song was the leader of the media industry after all. the song family also had a branchpany overseas. therefore, with one phone call, ceo song directly called the best styling team here and brought many gowns over. the cart was full of gowns. after taking a look, lord rong randomly chose a simple and elegant light blue long gown. it was a strapless one with a light muslin shawl, which made her look very elegant. the styling team then changed lord rong¡¯s hairstyle and makeup ording to his style. after everything was settled, lord rong went out. little nan yu, jin mingfeng, and the rest had also finished packing. they were much faster than her. the grown men didn¡¯t like to put on makeup, so they just changed into their clothes. the men¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw lord rong. lord rong¡¯s good looks were really not to be trifled with. after changing clothes, her temperament suddenly appeared, as charming as a fairy. bai rucao and qin feiluo had also changed into nice gowns. bai rucao was wearing a long ck gown and looked extremely domineering. on the other hand, qin feiluo was dressed in a dark purple gown. it was supposed to be a devilish color, but it was immediately overshadowed by lord rong. the film crew was following them, but the one with the most cameras was still lord rong. it was because lord rong¡¯s contrast was too great. she used to dress up casually. although she looked good, she looked like a different person after changing into a dress. it was really amazing. after getting ready, the group of people set off for the charity banquet. after lord rong got into the car, little nan yu immediately went to her side. song junlin and jin mingfeng both wanted to sit in the same car as lord rong. after a short struggle, they both squeezed in. in fact, ji kai and zhou wuning wanted to take this car as well, but they couldn¡¯t sit in it anymore and had to change cars. bai rucao and qin feiluo¡¯s expressions were not too good. they seemed to havepletely ignored this. moreover, during the day, leng rongrong and the others had all gone out to y. ji kai and the others had also gone, but no one had asked them to go out together. the charity banquet in country E was extremely grand. because the organizer was a little special, the people who attended were all celebrities in the political and business world. moreover, many distinguished people from the surrounding countries hade. it was also because this dinner was special and worth watching that the festival team had contacted the organizers and invited their own artiste to attend. for this, the festival group had also donated a lot of money. the charity banquet was held in thergest venue nearby. when lord rong and the others arrived, many luxury cars arrived one after another. almost all the distinguished big shots from all walks of life had arrived. the group of people entered the banquet hall. it was very lively inside. lord rong and the others each found a seat and sat down. the main event of the day was still the auction. since the big shots from all over the world had donated some of the more expensive and rare items, there should be a lot of people bidding for them. the reason why the festival group had invited their artistes to the charity auction was naturally not just for their own artistes, but also to bid for this exciting charity auction. the main point was not how the artistes performed, but how exciting the charity auction was. of course, it would be even better if their artistes performed well. after all, there was still a director song in the show. director song had received an invitation, so even if there was no show, he would still attend. a movie king like jin mingfeng was also qualified to participate. there was no need to mention bai rucao, who was also a rtively influential person. as for the others, they were not qualified to participate due to their identities. in any case, the director felt that such a charity auction should be able to cause some sparks between artistes. variety shows loved such explosive things. it didn¡¯t take long for the seats to be almost full. the people who came were almost all elites from all walks of life. there were also people who rarely showed their faces, but they had alsoe to participate in this charity auction. lord rong was sitting with a group of artistes. she nced at the crowd and wondered if lord fourth would be invited. unexpectedly, she did not see lord fourth. instead, she saw a few people who gave her a headache. not far away, the pervert shen yun was sitting in a seat, and on the other side of shen yun was actually zhong hanyue ... while lord rong was in a daze, a girl in front of him turned her head. lord rong was speechless. the other party was speechless. ¡°leng rongrong, do you have the right to participate in such an auction?¡± when xu rule saw leng rongrong, she immediately frowned. then, xu shiting, who was next to xu rule, turned his head and met lord rong¡¯s eyes. leng rongrong was speechless. what the hell was this? why were there so many acquaintances? ¡°miss leng, are you alone?¡± xu shiting asked. ¡°master xu, long time no see, are you blind?¡± little nan yu¡¯s cold voice was heard. he was sitting beside master rong. xu shiting only saw leng rongrong and didn¡¯t notice little nan yu. ¡°young master is here too.¡± xu shiting nodded and nced to the side. ¡± recording a show? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded and looked at xu rule, then at xu shiting. ¡± will master xu still pamper second sister xu so much? ¡± leng rongrong thought of xu rourou when she saw xu rule. recently, xu rourou had been doing things in the north thearch¡¯s club. ording to the ancient mirrorke, she was very good at doing things. she had done a great job in the north thearch¡¯s club branch. it could be said that it was doing very well. now, she seemed to have be a strong woman. looking at xu shiting, lord rong felt that he was blind. xu rourou liked him so much, but he didn¡¯t know that he was biased toward xu rule. other than having xu shiting as her backer, how could xu rule bepared to xu rourou? of course, leng rongrong didn¡¯t say much. however, xu rule red at leng rongrong with dissatisfaction and hugged xu shiting¡¯s arm. she snorted, ¡± my uncle has always doted on me. does miss leng have a problem with that? ¡± Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006: how do you take it to heart? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°no, whether master xu pampers a pig or a dog has nothing to do with me. as long as you don¡¯t bully my friend, i¡¯ll be fine.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said casually. ¡°who are you scolding!¡± xu ru le almost jumped up. ¡°ah, i didn¡¯t scold anyone. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken it to heart?¡± master rong blinked innocently. ¡± master xu, are you going to avenge second miss xu? ¡± xu shiting¡¯s face darkened. would he dare to offend leng rongrong? not to mention that leng rongrong¡¯s background was scary enough, mo linyuan would not sit by and do nothing if he wanted to target leng rongrong. ¡°miss leng, you must be joking.¡± xu shiting pulled xu rule and turned around. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. after she scanned the crowd, she felt that there were indeed quite a number of big shots here, so she guessed that there would definitely be something fun at the auctionter on. therefore, chief rong directly asked the director in the back row if he could use his personal ount if he wanted to shoot something. with the measly amount of money the festival group gave, it was obvious that they couldn¡¯t afford anything. therefore, he had to use his private ount. ¡°sure.¡± the director said. ¡°then i¡¯m relieved.¡± lord rong looked like he was ready to go all out. song junlin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you¡¯re going to show off again? why have you been so ostentatious recently?¡± ¡°there might be something good!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. her mind had been filled with good things, but all of a sudden, lord rong felt a gaze looking over. she suddenly turned her head and met shen yun¡¯s perverted gaze. leng rongrong was speechless. f * ck, she was scared to death. lord rong grabbed song junlin and frantically hid behind him, trying to pretend he didn¡¯t exist. but on the other side, shen yun¡¯s lips curved into an evil smile and she mouthed,¡±i saw it.¡± although there was no sound, when lord rong sneaked a nce, he still understood what shen yun was saying! f * ck, didn¡¯t shen yun, this pervert, have an ambiguous rtionship with jian shen? why would he appear here? and jian shen actually didn¡¯t follow shen yun? what the hell was going on? on the other side, shen yun looked at master rong, the corners of her lips slightly curved. when zhong hanyue, who was beside shen yun, followed shen yun¡¯s line of sight and looked over, she also happened to see leng rongrong. ¡°rongrong!¡± zhong hanyue waved at leng rongrong in surprise. shen yun suddenly turned around and stared at zhong hanyue. ¡± you know my wife? ¡± ¡°your wife?¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s expression was strange. ¡± when did rongrong be your wife? are you dreaming?¡± ¡± we almost had our wedding. how can she not be my wife? she is my wife! ¡± shen yun¡¯s face was stubborn. ¡± i want to snatch her back! ¡± ¡°snatch?¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s face darkened, ¡± to think i called you brother just now. i thought we were friends, but it seems like you¡¯re an enemy and not a friend. you actually dare to steal my future wife! ¡± the two people who had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders just now instantly had a terrifying aura around them, as if they were about to fight. on the other side, lord rong really wanted to hide. he didn¡¯t want them to find him, but he was discovered just like that. this was really terrible. forget about zhong hanyue, she could at least understand humannguage, but this shen yun waspletely perverted. she thought that shen yun was going to get together with jian shen. in the end, why did he still look at her with a covetous expression? f * ck! fortunately, jian shen was not there. she could not beat jian shen, but she could beat shen yun. moreover, shen yun didn¡¯t bring jian shen with her. these two people had always been inseparable. from the looks of it, they had a falling out? when lord rong saw that zhong hanyue and shen yun looked like they were about to fight, she was even happier. if they fought, she would have nothing to do with it. the auction had officially started. the auctioneer began to auction off all sorts of items, all of which were donated by the people present. just as leng rongrong had guessed, the auctioned items were all very valuable. there were many things that were unique, and the value of these things was incalcble. therefore, the prices that were auctioned were also extremely exaggerated. master rong¡¯s mood was originally affected by shen yun and zhong hanyue, so she didn¡¯t n to film anything. however, she suddenly saw xu rule whispering into xu shiting¡¯s ear that she liked the bracelet that was being auctioned on stage. unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have that much money, so she bought the bracelet. after that, xu shiting started bidding for his second niece. seeing that xu shiting kept bidding, lord rong was a little angry. then, she started topete with xu shiting for the bid. the price of the bracelet, which was originally worth hundreds of thousands, was suddenly raised to tens of millions. xu rule turned around and looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± are you crazy? are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°yes, i did it on purpose.¡± lord rong looked straight at xu ru le. ¡± i have a lot of money and can¡¯t finish spending it. is there a problem? ¡± ¡°you, you¡¯re sick, aren¡¯t you!¡± xu ru le gritted her teeth. ¡± i don¡¯t think this bracelet matches your temperament. this bracelet suits rourou very well. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m nning to bid for it and give it to rourou! ¡± lord rong said. ¡± you! ¡± xu rule was annoyed at the mention of xu rourou, as if she had been poked. her rtionship with little uncle had always been good. it was because of leng rongrong and xu rourou that her uncle had not been so close to her recently. her little uncle also often went to find xu rourou. if she had not tried so hard, her little uncle might have been seduced by that b * tch xu rourou. fortunately, she was smart. step by step, she pulled her little uncle back to her side. thinking that leng rongrong had pped the bracelet for xu rourou, xu rule was even more annoyed. why should she let xu rourou wear the bracelet that she had her eyes on? with her little uncle here, she would never let leng rongrong take the bracelet away. ¡°little uncle, can you lend me some money? i really like this bracelet. miss leng must have done it on purpose. my sister would not like such an exaggerated bracelet. she is deliberately targeting me, that¡¯s why she wanted to bid for this bracelet!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t let everyone see me as a joke. i¡¯m not afraid of losing face, but i came here with you, little uncle. if i want to lose face, i¡¯ll only lose face for you!¡± xu ru le kept talking. in xu shiting¡¯s eyes, her method of retreating in order to advance was sensible and heartbreaking. xu shiting patted xu rule¡¯s head, ¡± what are you saying? do you still need to borrow money from me? ¡± if you want this bracelet, i¡¯ll bid for it. ¡± after that, xu shiting made another bid. lord rong increased the price without a second word. furthermore, she was extremely rich. lord rong doubled the price as if she was afraid that others would not know how much money she had. in an instant, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡± this bracelet isn¡¯t expensive on the market, but it¡¯s sold for such a high price! ¡± ¡°thirty million should be enough to buy ten, right?¡± ¡°who¡¯s this woman? she¡¯s as beautiful as a fairy. but the price is a little scary!¡± Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007: please don¡¯t take away someone¡¯s love Trantor: 549690339 xu shiting turned back to look at leng rongrong and said, ¡± miss leng, i don¡¯t think you like this bracelet. please don¡¯t take it away from someone you love. ¡± ¡± if you have the ability, then bid for me. if you can¡¯t afford it, then give up. auctions are aboutparing prices, not about who can talk! ¡± master rong frowned. xu shiting was speechless. xu rule looked at leng rongrong with a pale face. this b * tch was doing this on purpose. she was deliberately targeting her. she didn¡¯t make a move earlier orter, but she had to make a move when she had her eyes on something. xu shiting looked at xu rule. xu rule had a sincere look on her face. she seemed to really like the bracelet. thus, master xu spoke again. after that, lord rong immediately bid one billion. this time, everyone was in an uproar. although one billion yuan was nothing to most of the people here, one hundred million yuan for a bracelet like this was not worth it to everyone. not to mention, being rich was one thing, but not everyone could casually take out one billion in liquid capital. so, when a young and beautiful girl like leng rongrong said she would offer one billion, everyone was shocked. apart from being surprised, many people felt that such a young girl, who did not look like a socialite, most likely could not afford such a sum of money. ¡°one billion? is she crazy?¡± ¡°is she really that rich? when the auction ends, we won¡¯t be able to afford it!¡± ¡°it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s just trying to prove his worth, but he can¡¯t afford it at all!¡± ¡± who is she? i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen her at banquets in the past years! ¡± ¡± there¡¯s a camera pointing at her. she¡¯s probably a female star. ¡± ¡°she looks familiar. she might really be a female star. this female celebrity is a little too generous. she¡¯s so young, she shouldn¡¯t be a big shot, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid his family background is not ordinary!¡± ¡°i feel like there¡¯s going to be a good show to watch!¡± ¡± the xu family¡¯s second daughter also has her eyes on this bracelet. will she stillpete? ¡± ¡± if we don¡¯t continue topete, it¡¯ll be a little embarrassing. if we continue topete, we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s obviously going against the second miss of the xu family. if master xu doesn¡¯t continue to bid, it means that he¡¯s admitting defeat. ¡± ¡± i heard second miss xu say that she likes this bracelet very much. it seems like she¡¯s determined to get it! ¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t master xu dote on second miss a lot? i think he¡¯ll buy it, master xu doesn¡¯tck money!¡± ¡± i heard that master xu is willing to give her even ten billion, let alone one billion. ¡± the surrounding people were discussing. hearing this, xu rule¡¯s face turned even uglier. if she didn¡¯t get the bracelet today, everyone would think that xu shiting didn¡¯t dote on her that much. she had always been able to show off everywhere, and it was all because of her little uncle xu shiting. if it was just the xu family, they would only be a slightly wealthy family, the kind that couldn¡¯t even enter the upper ss. at that time, she would be belittled by many people she had offended. especially since xu rourou¡¯s reputation had been very big recently. after she opened the north emperor club, her emotional intelligence seemed to be much higher than before, and she knew more and more celebrities in the circle. many of her acquaintances even tried to get close to xu rourou in order to go to the north thearch club for dinner. if this continued, where would her status go? even his parents had started to ask about xu rourou recently. ¡± little uncle, ¡± xu rule looked at xu shiting, ¡± why don¡¯t we just forget about it? it¡¯s just a bracelet. it¡¯s useless no matter how much you like it. if it¡¯s gone, then so be it. ¡± xu shiting looked at xu rule and raised his board. ¡°1.1 billion!¡± the auctioneer shouted with his hammer. the crowd was in an uproar as xu shiting added 100 million. lord rong raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t continue. she gave up. but at this moment, shen yun suddenly raised her sign. ¡± twelve! ¡± when zhong hanyue saw shen yun raise his sign, he quickly raised his sign as well. ¡± thirteen! ¡± at this moment, an unremarkable person in the corner behind them also raised his sign. ¡± twenty! ¡± everyone was silent. no one could see who was sitting in the corner, but the two billion shocked everyone. even xu shiting and xu rourou were shocked. then, while everyone was still in a daze, the bracelet was sold. in the end, xu ru le did not manage to bid for the bracelet. the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. she was just trying to disgust xu rule and xu shiting and deliberately raised the price. however, she never thought that there would be a fool who would pay such a high price for this bracelet. isn¡¯t that too silly? don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve made a huge loss? what happened next was even more shocking. lord rong donated a set of hairpins that she liked very much. the hairpin was very ancient, and it was said that the empress had once worn it. and it was priceless. when the people present found out that the hairpin had been donated by chief rong, they all looked at leng rongrong with surprised expressions. just now, everyone was saying that leng rongrong couldn¡¯t afford to bid for the bracelet, so she didn¡¯t continue bidding. however, everyone was shocked when they saw lord rong taking this out to auction. the value of this hairpin had already exceeded one billion. it was truly a priceless treasure. however, she had casually taken it out for charity. one could only imagine how rich and nouveau riche she was. even though the people present were all big shots, none of them were as generous as leng rongrong. song junlin couldn¡¯t help but nce at leng rongrong. ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk. are you afraid that people won¡¯t know you¡¯re rich? half of the world¡¯s wealth is in your hands, so you can be so rich?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not worth much.¡± lord rong said casually as she touched her ring. this ring was the true priceless treasure. ever since she realized that many people wanted her ring, she felt that her ring was not as simple as it seemed. unfortunately, she had never treated it well in the past. she had always used this ring as a weapon, and it was especially useful for hitting people¡¯s heads. if people knew that she had used such a priceless item to hit someone¡¯s head, she would probably be scolded to death. after all, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss if the ring were to be broken? ¡°that¡¯s right, a few billion is indeed not worth much to you.¡± song junlin¡¯s mouth twitched. although he was the boss of the media industry, a billion yuan was not a small sum to him. when lord rong took out the hairpin, xu ru le¡¯s face turned even uglier. although she had also taken out something, butpared to leng rongrong¡¯s, the one she had taken out was worth more than 100000 yuan. it was simply a small sorcerer inparison, too embarrassing. she had always thought that she was a proud daughter of heaven. however, ever since leng rongrong appeared, she felt that things were really not going well for her. at first, she thought that mo linyuan would definitely be in her grasp, but leng rongrong beat her to it. she tried her best to get close to lord fourth, but lord fourth¡¯s mind was only filled with leng rongrong. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008: she has a bunch of husbands? Trantor: 549690339 at first, her uncle had only doted on her, but after leng rongrong¡¯s appearance, he began to pay attention to xu rourou, that b * tch. xu ru le was about to die from anger. she narrowed her eyes, nning something in her heart. she would not let leng rongrong continue to be so arrogant and happy. she had asked her to steal her man and help her stupid sister. it was not easy to be a good person. if she couldn¡¯t deal with someone, she would release them and let the whole world deal with her! the auctioneer started to talk about lord rong¡¯s hairpin and then the auction started. this hairpin was very expensive, and there was only one in the world. moreover, it had been worn by a very famous empress. it was said that the empress was the god of good luck, and anything she touched would bring good luck. so all of a sudden, many people started to bid. zhong hanyue and shen yun were even crazily bidding, and the two of them almost started fighting. ¡°i have to get my rongrong¡¯s things back!¡± shen yun: ¡± that¡¯s my wife¡¯s. get lost. don¡¯t fight with me! ¡± zhong hanyue: ¡± to think that i treated you as a brother. don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t bully a friend¡¯s wife? ¡± shen yun: ¡± f * ck you! who wants to be your brother?! ¡± the two of them quarreled. this hairpin was once again auctioned for a sky-high price. at this time, the masked man in the corner, who was extremely low-key, once again raised his sign and won the hairpin at a sky-high price. lord rong couldn¡¯t help but look back. the people around her were all looking at the person in the corner with interest. unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see the other party clearly. the other party was wearing a mask and very low-key used a sign to cover the side of his face. ¡°who is it?¡± song junlin turned to leng rongrong. ¡± do you know her? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°really? i feel like they¡¯reing for you!¡± song junlin said. then, the auction continued. however, after lord rong¡¯s item was sold, there wasn¡¯t anything else that was particrly interesting. at the same time, the man in the corner also left. he handed it over to the staff, paid the money, and left the banquet hall. outside the venue, a business car was parked at the entrance. the man got in the car. ¡°how is it, uncle?¡± a girl looked in the direction of xuanyuan nantian expectantly. ¡°it¡¯s done.¡± xuanyuan nantian said. ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± a group of girls in the car shouted excitedly, ¡± uncle, congrattions! you¡¯re qualified to join the fan club! ¡± ¡°really?¡± xuanyuan nantian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. ¡± so i¡¯m qualified to join rongrong¡¯s fan club? ¡± ¡°of course, you will be one of us in the future! in a few days, i¡¯ll introduce you to the other members. let me tell you, the fans of our fan club are all very strong. especially the level one members, all of them were big shots. of course, we¡¯re not. we¡¯re just in charge of taking care of it. although we¡¯re not big shots, we have a lot of experience in this area!¡± xuanyuan nantian nodded. ¡± good, very good! ¡± he didn¡¯t expect his precious daughter to be so awesome even in a random fan club. she was indeed his daughter and had his genes. ¨C the auction wasing to an end. because of lord rong¡¯s interlude, there wasn¡¯t much excitement in the auctionter on. when the auction ended, the auctioneer suddenly said, ¡± miss leng, please don¡¯t leave. i have something for you. ¡± as lord rong had been in the limelight, the auctioneer called for leng rongrong. however, everyone sat down instinctively and looked at lord rong quietly. ¡°what is it?¡± lord rong was baffled. ¡± i don¡¯t think i took anything, right? ¡± ¡°this is a gift from your fan.¡± ¡°these are gifts from your husband!¡± ¡°these are gifts from your future husband!¡± leng rongrong,¡±husband?¡± future husband? her husband didn¡¯t seem to be present. where did this husbande from? where was the future husband? master rong¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. she immediately thought of who it was, and then suddenly looked at shen yun and zhong hanyue. the two of them were still arguing over there, and they were about to fight. the audience at the scene looked like they were ready to gossip. ¡± she¡¯s indeed a celebrity with fans! ¡± ¡°what do you mean by husband and future husband? are there two people?¡± ¡± that¡¯s so exaggerated. it seems like more than half of the items in the auction are hers? ¡± the people around them were whispering. song junlin looked up at leng rongrong, his face full of ck lines. ¡± other than mo linyuan, do you have any other two husbands? howe i didn¡¯t know? when did you go out and flirt with other women?¡± little nan yu also looked at leng rongrong with a strange expression, ¡± mommy, you have to exin this matter properly. otherwise, if daddy gets angry, i can¡¯t stop him! ¡± jin mingfeng and the rest looked at leng rongrong. qin feiluo let out a disdainful sneer. ¡± it seems like the public disy of affection before was fake. ¡± ¡°miss leng, please take these things with you.¡± the auctioneer continued. leng rongrong then walked towards the auctioneer. she took the things that the fans had taken for her and left the rest. ¡°miss leng, where are these things?¡± ¡°i only have one husband. i¡¯ll return these to them.¡± lord rong nced in the direction of zhong hanyue and shen yun. zhong hanyue: ¡°!!! ¡± shen yun looked at zhong hanyue with a dark expression. ¡± it¡¯s all your fault, you idiot! ¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s face was filled with injustice. ¡± how can it be my fault? it¡¯s clearly all because of you. every time i give rongrong a gift, she¡¯ll ept it. it¡¯s clearly because of you that she doesn¡¯t ept it! ¡± a chill burst out from the two people¡¯s bodies, and they were about to fight. lord rong brought jin mingfeng and the rest out to attend the banquet. only then did zhong hanyue and shen yun react and gave chase. ¡°follow me!¡± shen yun grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s wrist and said very forcefully, ¡±e back to the ind with me! ¡± ¡°where¡¯s jian shen?¡± lord rong stared at shen yun and then asked. at the mention of jian shen, shen yun¡¯s expression changed slightly and became even gloomier. ¡°i told him to get lost!¡± shen yun said. ¡°oh.¡± master rong smiled and shook off shen yun¡¯s hand. ¡± then you can¡¯t beat me! ¡± ¡°you¡¯reing back with me!¡± shen yun furrowed her brows, her face full of irritation. ¡±e back with me. i want to confirm it! ¡± ¡°confirm what?¡± ¡°i will never like a man. i only like you!¡± shen yun stared at leng rongrong. master rong blinked her eyes and then burst outughing. ¡± pervert shen, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re gay, right? just from your words, i think you don¡¯t need to verify it. you¡¯re definitely gay!¡± ¡°get lost, i can¡¯t be straighter. if youe with me, i won¡¯t be confused!¡± shen yun¡¯s face was filled with irritation. ¡± let go of her. ¡± a sharp voice was heard, followed by the sound of steady footsteps. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009: the person who can scare pervert shen Trantor: 549690339 because the voice was rtively unfamiliar, leng rongrong and shen yun looked over almost at the same time. when leng rongrong had a clear look at the person who came over, her expression wasplicated. shen yun subconsciously let go of leng rongrong¡¯s wrist. he stared at the person who came over and the group of people behind him. ¡± you, you zhenzhen. ¡± ¡°yes, we.¡± the 19 of them looked like they were about to explode. shen yun was speechless. ¡± stay away from her. otherwise, you know that even if you¡¯re not afraid of death, we¡¯ll torture you in a way that¡¯s even more terrifying than death! ¡± neen handsome middle-aged men, with a majestic aura, looked at shen yun arrogantly. because the scene was too exaggerated, because each one was more handsome than the other. although he could tell that he was a middle-aged man, he was actually much more attractive than those young fresh meat. they hadpletely exined what it meant for a man to be forty-one flowers. each of them was dressed in a suit of their own style and style. it was like a boy band that had descended from the sky. after exchanging a few nces with the 19 people, pervert shen gave up. after all, jian shen wasn¡¯t around and he wasn¡¯t good at fighting. the people on the 19th floor were even more abnormal than him and their actions were unpredictable. at the thought of this, pervert shen turned around and ran. leng rongrong was speechless. the shen family¡¯s perverted shen was not afraid of anything, but he was afraid of something? and why did this group of people look so familiar? ¡°are you a boy group? a middle-aged boy band? the old man boy band?¡± lord rong asked in all seriousness. the 19 bosses on the 19th floor who were trying to make a cool pose to attract the youngdy almost fell down. a middle-aged boy band? the old men boy group? did they look that old? it didn¡¯t sound like a nice way of addressing someone! the young miss actually looked at them like this? ¡°isn¡¯t it? why do i look at you guys in the eyes ... f * ck, i remember now, you guys kidnapped huangfu shenst time and even picked him up at the airport ... who are you guys?¡± lord rong looked at the 19 men in front of her with wide eyes. the person who could scare pervert shen was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°your fan.¡± the 19 middle-aged men said in unison. lord rong was speechless. ¡°we¡¯re really your fans.¡± seeing that lord rong didn¡¯t believe her, the 19 men surrounded her and tried to exin. the scene could be said to be very spectacr. lord rong was speechless. little nan yu squeezed in front of leng rongrong and looked at the 19 men in front of him with a frown. ¡± ¡°what are you doing? my mommy is taken! besides, aren¡¯t you guys a little too old?¡± the 19 big shots were speechless. they had been deeply misunderstood by the young master. they weren¡¯t here to snatch her away. they were really miss¡¯s most loyal fans. they were only here to talk to miss! jin mingfeng and song junlin also squeezed in. even ji kai and zhou wuning squeezed their way over and protected leng rongrong. the four men and the little one looked at the 19 men with hostility, feeling that they were all here to harass lord rong. the 19 big shots were speechless. they turned around and left quietly. it wasn¡¯t easy for him to meet the young miss, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. it was too despairing. boss¡¯s speed was too slow. they all wanted to carry him away directly. this was their young miss, and their young miss was beautiful, capable, and very domineering! lord rong looked at these 19 people with aplicated expression. he knew that this group of people wasn¡¯t simple, but he couldn¡¯t guess who they were at all. he felt that this group of people knew him like the back of their hands, but he didn¡¯t know them. at the banquet, many people came over to strike up a conversation with leng rongrong. firstly, she was very beautiful. secondly, she had been in the limelight during the auction. therefore, many people were interested in leng rongrong and wanted to get to know her. xu rule¡¯s expression turned cold when she saw leng rongrong being treated like a treasure by the masses. this b * tch, enemies really meet on a narrow road. to actually meet her here, she must teach her a lesson and make her get lost from lord fourth¡¯s side. lord fourth had yet to announce her identity, so he would definitely not acknowledge her. what¡¯s so great about her? she¡¯s just a woman that lord fourth doesn¡¯t acknowledge. lord fourth would be hers sooner orter. back then, mo ling ¡®er didn¡¯t like her, making it difficult for her to get close to lord fourth. but now, without mo ling¡¯ er, how could leng rongrongpare to mo ling ¡®er, who was personally raised by lord fourth? when the banquet was halfway through, blondie called. leng rongrong immediately picked up the call. the moment she heard that chu wei had woken up and that she was frantically trying to leave the hospital, leng rongrong immediately went to ask for leave from the director after instructing the blondie to look after chu wei. after that, she instructed xiao xun ¡®er to obediently follow jin mingfeng or song junlin while she made a beeline for the hospital. in the ward, the blondie was leaning against the door, blocking it. chu wei had already pulled off her injured iv drip. she was very weak and had to hold onto the wall to prevent herself from falling to the ground. ¡°let me out!¡± ¡°something happened to yanyan, i have to go find him!¡± ¡°get out of the way!¡± chu wei¡¯s eyes were red, and her entire body was exuding a cold aura. the blondie¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. ¡°you, you, you, you can go out if you want, but wait, wait, wait for my boss toe. if you keep walking!¡± the blondie looked at chu wei nervously. in reality, she had already been given a beating by chu wei. he didn¡¯t know how a weak woman like her could fight better than him. he felt that the people the boss knew were all perverts. ¡°move! open!¡± as chu wei drank, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. she let go of the wall and attacked the blondie. the blondie immediately dodged to the side, scared out of his wits. ¡°boss, if you didn¡¯te, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on! your friend is too scary!¡± chu wei did not manage to hit the blondie. instead, she staggered and fell towards the door. coincidentally, at this moment, leng rongrong opened the door in a hurry. she reacted quickly and helped chu wei up. then, she frowned and said, ¡± weiwei, you¡¯re still too weak. you should be lying on the bed. ¡± then, lord rong carried chu wei to the hospital bed. the blondie was speechless. a princess carry? are you serious? wasn¡¯t this something a man should do? ¡°yellow hair, thank you. you can go back now.¡± lord rong turned around and said to the blondie. ¡°i¡¯m no longer a blondie.¡± the blonde touched his hair. ¡± boss, you¡¯ve been calling me blonde. don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember my name? ¡± lord rong was speechless. the truth. the yellow-haired man was speechless. ¡°rongrong, yanyan is in trouble!¡± chu wei grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes filled with worry and anxiety. ¡± let me go out and find yanyan. i can¡¯t lose him, i can¡¯t live without him! ¡± Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010: what happened Trantor: 549690339 ¡°calm down and tell me what happened. why are you here? and why are you like that?¡± leng rongrong held chu wei¡¯s hand tightly. she looked into chu wei¡¯s eyes with a certain look. when she met leng rongrong¡¯s gaze, the originally confused chu wei seemed to calm down a little. she was originally alone and helpless, but now she met rongrong. perhaps it was because rongrong had helped her before, so she couldn¡¯t help but trust her. she felt that little yanyan would be fine with her around. after chu weiposed herself, she stabilized her emotions. after all, she had been a single mother for many years and had encountered many terrible things. therefore, in times of danger, she could always calm herself down and stabilize her emotions. she knew that if she didn¡¯t calm herself down first, little yanyan would be in even more danger. then, chu wei began to exin what had happened. ever since ning kuang had found out that little chu yan was her child, he had started to attack her fiercely. ning kuang¡¯s parents also found out about it. ning chuyan¡¯s parents knew that they had a grandson and that he was already so big. they wanted to bring little chuyan home and let him acknowledge his family. chu wei had been hiding little chu yan¡¯s true identity all this time because she was afraid that the ning family would snatch the child away from her if they knew. in the end, this matter was still found out by the ning family. mr. and mrs. ning had tried everything they could to get her to give birth to their child. ning kuang had tried his best to pursue chu wei and wanted to get back together with her. however, the ning family¡¯s parents were different. they did not like chu wei. although chu wei had once been the top socialite, she was no longer ady after the chu family got into trouble. she was even less qualified to have a marriage alliance with the ning family. therefore, ning kuang¡¯s parents only wanted their own grandson. the ning family¡¯s parents had looked for chu wei more than once for the sake of their child. they even gave chu wei money to force her to hand over the child. they had even used all sorts of underhanded means to threaten and bribe her. naturally, chu wei refused. she wouldn¡¯t sell the child no matter how much money it was. she had wanted to make ning kuang¡¯s parents give up. however, they didn¡¯t expect that ning kuang¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t give up. since they couldn¡¯t get the check for their child, they started to rob him. ning kuang¡¯s parents were people of status, so chu wei had no other choice. little chu yan was also very angry. when little chu yan was almost snatched away, chu wei had originally wanted to ask leng rongrong for help. however, leng rongrong had always been in the capital and knew that master rong had a lot of things to do, so chu wei did not ask master rong for help. she decided to bring little chu yan overseas. the ning family was powerful in the country, but if she took little chu yan overseas to hide, the ning family might not be able to find them. after all, the ning family¡¯s power could not reach abroad yet. however, chu wei did not expect that they would be targeted as soon as they left the country. as soon as they left the country, little chu yan was taken away before they could even find a ce to settle down. chu wei¡¯s money had also been stolen from her. she had nothing, and she was in an unfamiliar foreign country. in addition, she was very anxious about little chu yan. that was why she had be like that. ¡°who snatched little chu yan away? from what you¡¯ve said, you¡¯re not from the ning family, are you?¡± leng rongrong stared at chu wei. chu wei shook her head. ¡± i don¡¯t know who it is, but the other party definitely had a n in mind. the moment wended, yanyan was snatched away. their target is yanyan, and they¡¯re all very powerful, experts.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not their match at all?¡± lord rong asked. chu wei nodded. ¡± i¡¯m not their match at all. ¡± leng rongrong was deep in thought. she was well aware of chu wei¡¯s skills. although she was not stronger than her, she was definitely not weak. normally, chu wei could easily deal with robbers. however, this time, chu wei could not handle them at all. this could only mean that the other party was not a simple person. moreover, it was an organization and they had already set their eyes on little chu yan. what was the other party¡¯s motive for targeting little chu yan? was it some human trafficking organization? however, there were so many children and so many people at the airport. how could they have nned to attack little chu yan? ¡°i ordered something for you, you can eat first.¡± leng rongrong said to chu wei, ¡± wait for me here. i¡¯ll go borrow something. ¡± chu wei nced at leng rongrong. even though she was burning with anxiety, she still nodded. a few minutester, leng rongrong came in with aptop. then, she asked chu wei when and where little chu yan had been taken away. someone had delivered some food. chu wei sat on the bed and started eating. because lord rong had said that she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to save little yanyan if she didn¡¯t eat her fill, she still tried her best to eat even though she couldn¡¯t eat. leng rongrong sat on the sofa at the side. her small face was very fair and delicate in the light blue dress. she lowered her eyes and her slender fingers swiped across the keyboard, making clicking sounds. a few minutester, a video popped up on theputer. the video was a clip of little chu yan being snatched away. there were three people who hade to snatch little chu yan away, and all three of them had actuallye from the same helicopter. chu wei did not know about it beforehand. she only found out that the three people had fallen from the sky when she saw the surveince video that lord rong had pulled up. moreover, the target of these three people was indeed little chu yan. he was not a human trafficker for ordinary people. lord rong confirmed it almost instantly. the three of them didn¡¯t look like they were from the same country. when they fought with chu wei, she was not their match at all. although little chu yan had also made a move, his small weapons were simply like toys to the three of them. they had no lethality at all. in less than ten minutes, little chu yan was snatched away. lord rong slowed down again and looked at the three people. the faces of these three people could be seen very clearly, but they all looked very unfamiliar. moreover, their clothes didn¡¯t seem to have any special symbols, so it was impossible to determine which organization they were from. lord rong took screenshots of the three faces and sent out a few emails. ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to investigate it first.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it¡¯s dawn. let¡¯s go to the scene again to see if there are any clues left behind. ¡± ¡°there aren¡¯t any clues,¡± chu wei shook her head. ¡± i¡¯ve checked. they didn¡¯t leave anything behind. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll find it. since they didn¡¯t do anything to little yanyan on the spot, she should be useful to them, so they shouldn¡¯t hurt her. ¡± leng rongrong consoled chu wei. then, she said, ¡± you rest here for the night. i¡¯m going somewhere. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go too.¡± chu wei knew that lord rong must have gone to look for someone to find clues, so she almost got out of bed immediately, but leng rongrong pressed her shoulder down. ¡± only i can see that person, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011: how to exin to lord rong Trantor: 549690339 the auction ended. little nan yu, jin mingfeng, and the others came out from inside. little nan yu, who was wearing a small suit, was extremely handsome. he was always the focus of attention at the banquet. his poprity was much higher than movie king jin¡¯s. many girls came over to chat with little nan yu and ask for his contact information. the little guy¡¯s mouth was so sweet that many girls were very happy. because song junlin despised little nan yu, he had been saying that little nan yu was exactly the same as mo linyuan and that they were both bad people. he was so young but he was already so good at flirting with women. ¡°no wonder you¡¯re single!¡± little nan yu nced at song junlin. ¡± do you want me to teach you how to pick up girls? ¡± song junlin¡¯s face darkened. ¡± you don¡¯t have the right to teach me! ¡± the group of people walked out and the three of them prepared to sit in the same car. although song junlin wasn¡¯t very happy with little nan yu, lord rong had told him to take care of little nan yu, so he obediently stayed by his side. just as the three of them were about to get into the car, a sound suddenly came from the air. then, the three of them saw a helicopter in panic. someone jumped out of the helicopter and rushed toward them. jin mingfeng was dumbfounded. song junlin was on high alert. little nan yu was also very vignt. the three men suddenly rushed over. one of them charged at little nan yu and started fighting with him. jin mingfeng raised his hands in shock, his entire being dumbfounded. song junlin started fighting with two other men. ¡°who are you? what do you want?¡± song junlin asked with a cold face as he hit jin mingfeng. at the same time, he shouted at jin mingfeng, ¡± movie king, stop acting like a little rabbit. help me! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know how to fight ... ¡± jin mingfeng replied weakly. song junlin was forced to retreat by the two men in front of him. he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡± ¡°even children know how to fight, but a man like you can¡¯t!¡± ¡± i ... i¡¯ll ... ¡± jin mingfeng rushed towards song junlin. he wanted to help send song junlin off, but he tripped over himself and stumbled, knocking song junlin to the ground. ¡°f * ck!¡± song junlin cursed. when the two men saw the two of them fall, they rushed to little nan yu without a care. the three men surrounded little nan yu. although the little guy¡¯s kung fu was good, he was still small. a man attacked him from behind and knocked him out. then, the man in front of him hugged little nan yu, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the three of them rushed toward the helicopter. ¡°f * ck, their target is that kid!¡± song junlin pushed jin mingfeng away and dashed toward the helicopter to get little nan yu. jin mingfeng was also shocked. ¡± chen ¡®er! ¡± rongrong had asked them to take good care of xiao xun ¡®er. how could they let xiao xun¡¯ er be snatched away? movie king jin, who had been as weak as a chicken a moment ago, suddenly rushed forward. a bunch of silver needles appeared in his hand and flew towards the three men. ¡°stop! put down luan ¡®er!¡± movie king jin shouted angrily. however, he did not have a strong aura and was not very scary. song junlin took advantage of his opponent¡¯s moment of sluggishness and rushed forward. he quickly attacked the person who was carrying little nan yu. however, the other two immediately attacked. the two sides instantly started fighting. although song junlin had trained in the army before and was quite good at kung fu, he was nothingpared to the person in front of him. after a few rounds, his arm was suddenly twisted by the other party, and his abdomen was also kicked by the other party, and he was sent flying. jin mingfeng watched as little nan yu was carried onto the helicopter. he wanted to chase after him but it was toote. ¡°luan ¡®er!¡± jin mingfeng eximed. jin mingfeng¡¯s face turned pale as he watched the helicopter fly away. ¡°damn it!¡± song junlin got up from the ground and punched the car beside him. the car was dented in. ¡± what should we do, huahua? ¡± movie king jin¡¯s voice was trembling. they had failed to protect xiao xun ¡®er. who were those people? how could they be so powerful? besides, why did they want to abduct xiao xun ¡®er? his mind was filled with questions and worry. at the back, the film crew witnessed the entire scene. everyone was dumbfounded. no one dared toe up earlier, and no one spoke at this time. they only let out waves of exmations. then, someone shouted to call the police. bai ruzao and qin feiluo were about to get into the car in front, but they saw this scene before they could get in. the two of them immediately curled their lips and revealed a smile. they had not expected that they would not be able to deal with leng rongrong and the little thing, but someone else had kidnapped the little thing. moreover, he didn¡¯t seem to be a simple person. it would be best if this little thing died without a burial ce, and it would be best if leng rongrong died without a burial ce as well. they had been humiliated like that because of leng rongrong and this little thing. the film crew called the police. however, the people in country E were known for being useless. although they said that they would investigate, they did not seem to care at all. song junlin and jin mingfeng also contacted leng rongrong immediately. however, neither of them managed to contact leng rongrong. they went straight to the hospital but did not see chief rong. chu wei was the only one in the ward. ¡°miss chu, where¡¯s rongrong?¡± song junlin asked chu wei. ¡°she went out to see someone.¡± chu wei replied, ¡± mr. song, is there anything i can help you with? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± song junlin said after ncing at chu wei. chu wei could tell that something urgent had happened, but she wasn¡¯t too familiar with song junlin and jin mingfeng, so she didn¡¯t ask too much. at the entrance of a bar. leng rongrong had already changed out of her formal dress. she was wearing a pair of jeans and a ck tank top, with a id shirt with bubble sleeves. her long hair was tied up casually with a wooden hairpin. although it looked extremely simple, his face was still radiant. from the moment she entered the bar, many people were staring at leng rongrong. after entering the bar, lord rong went straight inside. she walked to the stairs and went upstairs. after going up one floor, she had to go up another step. everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at her. the third floor wasn¡¯t a ce that anyone could go up to. it was said that this bar was opened by a very scary person, and that person¡¯s office was on the third floor. the average person had no way of going up to the third floor. but this young girl actually went straight to the third floor. what caught everyone¡¯s attention the most was that there were people guarding the stairway to the third floor. the two men wanted to stop leng rongrong, but leng rongrong beat them up in a few moves. leng rongrong¡¯s skill made everyone gasp in surprise. lord rong didn¡¯t say a word and rushed up to the third floor. she immediately opened a door. ¡± xio yunjun yunjun yunjun. ¡± inside the door, a woman who was almost naked was kneeling in front of a man, and the man on the sofa was leaning backfortably. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012: they are actually celebrating? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°bang!¡± the door was mmed shut by lord rong. he held his forehead with one hand. what the hell did she just see? she shouldn¡¯t have kicked xio¡¯s door open. this man had always been so unruly. at the same time, the man in the room pushed the woman¡¯s head away. the woman looked at the man in front of her in confusion. did she not serve him well? ¡°did someone open the door just now?¡± the man asked, ¡± i think i heard someone call my name. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± the woman said. as she spoke, she leaned forward again. ¡± is it ufortable for me to serve you? xio, i¡¯ll make youfortable. believe me, qingqing!¡± ¡°get lost!¡± the man kicked the woman away. the woman was kicked to the ground. she frowned and picked up her clothes. ¡°bang bang bang!¡± leng rongrong knocked hard on the door a few times from outside. ¡± can you make it quick? i have some business to discuss with you. ¡± the man narrowed his eyes when he heard lord rong¡¯s voice. ¡± i didn¡¯t hear wrong. you¡¯re back in country E? ¡± as he spoke, the man asked the woman to get out and leng rongrong to go in. leng rongrong had thought that the man had already packed up, but the moment she entered the door, she had the urge to poke her own eyes out. ¡°can you pull up your pants first?¡± ¡°is it so majestic that it scares you?¡± xio asked with a chuckle. ¡°scared your sister.¡± lord rong said unhappily. ¡°my sister?¡± xiurao¡¯s lips curled up in amusement. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i don¡¯t have a sister yet. i¡¯m afraid my parents won¡¯t be able to make a sister in their graves! ¡± leng rongrong cut to the chase. seeing that xio had put on her pants, she sat directly on the sofa opposite the man. ¡± i want to buy you some information. ¡± ¡°with what?¡± the man ced his hands on the sofa¡¯s armrest and asked casually, ¡± you? ¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯ll sell myself to you?¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest, a serious look on her face. ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± xio sighed. ¡± my dear, why can¡¯t i win your heart?! ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve won so many women¡¯s hearts, you don¡¯t need one more.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡± help me check if there are any child trafficking organizations recently. i need to find a child. ¡± lord rong took out his phone to show xio the photo, only to realize that his phone was out of battery. she gave xio a few instructions, left a card, and then left. when she returned to the hospital, she bumped into song junlin, who was on the phone the whole time, and a dazed jin mingfeng. it was only then that leng rongrong found out that little nan yu had also been robbed. when she saw the video the cameraman had recorded, she realized that the people who had taken little nan yu and little chu yan were the same group. master rong¡¯s heart was in her mouth when she saw the little guy being carried onto the helicopter. when she found out that little chu yan had been snatched away, she had been very worried. however, when she found out that xiao xun ¡®er had been snatched away, her worry had increased tenfold and her heart had almost stopped. her xiao xun ¡®er had also been snatched away. her treasure had also been snatched away by this group of people. who were they? from the looks of it, they weren¡¯t only targeting little chu yan. they were also targeting the other children. however, they shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary group of human traffickers either. after all, there had been no news of human traffickers kidnapping children in the vicinity. once she found out that xiao xun ¡®er had been snatched away, leng rongrong¡¯s heart was inevitably in a mess. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. song junlin had been against little nan yu but now, he was full of regret. after all, little nan yu was just a child. rongrong had asked them to look after him, but they didn¡¯t look after him and let him be robbed. in fact, he wasn¡¯t targeting nan yu. he was just worried that his friend would be deceived. after all, he knew that lord rong was actually a nk te when it came to rtionships. he was smart in other aspects, but he was a nk piece of paper when it came to love. a man like mo linyuan might be an experienced man in love, and this son might be his real son. therefore, he was very angry that rongrong might have been deceived. what he was most afraid of was that the father and son would join hands to lie to rongrong, and that would be too much of a loss for rongrong. of course, xiao xun ¡®er was only a child. whether it was true or not, xiao xun¡¯ er could not be med for this. at this moment, song junlin was really worried about little nan yu. he really felt sorry for leng rongrong. jin mingfeng, who was standing at the side, felt even more guilty. he felt that he was too useless. master rong had clearly taught him a lot of tricks, but at the critical moment, he couldn¡¯t do anything. he could only watch as little nan yu was snatched away. ¡°rongrong, what happened?¡± when she entered the ward, chu wei immediately sensed that something had happened. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er has been kidnapped by the same group of people.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°what!¡± chu wei sat up straight and looked a little apologetic. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er was taken away because of me, right? ¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with you. you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. ¡± don¡¯t worry. both luan ¡®er and yanyan are genius children. they can protect themselves in critical moments. the group of people didn¡¯t hurt the children when they took them away, so they probably didn¡¯t want their lives.¡± although she was consoling chu wei, how could leng rongrong not be nervous and worried? even if that group of people didn¡¯t want little nan yu and little chu yan¡¯s lives, the two children had been taken away alone after all. moreover, that group of people was very mysterious. how could they not be worried? ¡°best actor, old song, you guys go back to the hotel to rest first. please help me ask for leave from the festival team. i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t have time to continue filming for a while.¡± lord rong said to song junlin and jin mingfeng. she didn¡¯t me them, but consoled them instead. she knew that song junlin and jin mingfeng had tried their best to protect little nan yu. however, the other party was really strong. although song junlin and jin mingfeng were worried, they knew that there was no point in staying in the hospital, so they returned to the hotel together. as soon as she returned to the hotel, she ran into ning and ji kai, who were arguing with qin feiluo and bai rucaost weekend. ji kai and zhou wuning were both furious. the two sides were quarreling. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why are you guys protecting that b * tch leng rongrong? did she sleep with you? why are you so concerned about someone else¡¯s son? he¡¯s not even your son!¡± qin feiluo¡¯s dog mouth spewed out all sorts of unpleasant words. she had been very excited since she came back and even bought a lot of beer and other things to celebrate in her room. zhou wuming and ji kai happened to bump into each other, and he also happened to hear qin feiluo telling bai rucao that she was overjoyed that little nan yu had been snatched away and that she hoped that little nan yu would be sold to the mountains or killed. hearing these words, ji kai could not help but rush up and p qin feiluo. then, the two sides started fighting. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013: questioned by ning kuang Trantor: 549690339 the moment jin mingfeng and song junlin entered the room, they heard qin fei cursing at leng rongrong. in an instant, they exploded. after all, they were all good friends of lord rong and were the kind of people who would protect their own people. movie king jin was someone who treated master rong as half a master. song junlin had been in the army with lord rong for a few years. they were as close as real brothers. how could he not be angry? all of a sudden, the two of them also rushed forward. ¡°how can you say that? we¡¯re from the same festival group. we should have some feelings for each other after getting along. rongrong even helped you before, and you¡¯re saying that about her? besides, xiao xun ¡®er is in trouble. aren¡¯t you worried, but you¡¯re cursing him?¡± the innocent mr. jin was in disbelief. song junlin looked at qin feiluo coldly. ¡± don¡¯t tell me xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s disappearance has something to do with you? ¡± ¡°mr. song, you¡¯ve misunderstood. how could this have anything to do with us?¡± qin feiluo quickly denied it when she saw song junlin. she was still hoping that she would get involved with song junlin. song junlin couldn¡¯t believe it. after that, bai rucao left with qin fei. ji kai, zhou wuning, and song junlin exchanged information. after they came back, they went to the police station to ask about the situation, but they didn¡¯t get any answers. the other party didn¡¯t seem to care much about the case. the four of them chatted in the room for a while. they were all worried about little nan yu. then, they contacted the people they knew and asked for help to find little nan yu. for the entire night, everyone was uneasy. other than bai rucao and qin feiluo, who were extremely happy, the rest of the people were in a state of unease. leng rongrong was apanying chu wei in the hospital. both mothers were very concerned about their child, so neither of them fell asleep. the next day, just as leng rongrong was about to contact xio and offer a high price for xio to give her information, the door suddenly opened. ning kuang walked in from outside. his eyes were fixed on chu wei. ¡°did something happen to our son?¡± ning kuang charged at chu wei. chu wei obviously did not expect ning kuang to suddenly appear. she was already under great pressure from the loss of her child. ning kuang appeared with a questioning tone. chu wei¡¯s heart felt like it was being crushed by a huge rock. she had been ming herself for not looking after little chu yan. she was already ming herself for being too useless. ning kuang¡¯s words were like a huge mountain. even if ning kuang didn¡¯t say anything, she would me herself. she even thought that if little chuyan had really been snatched away by the ning family, would such a thing have happened? in the end, it was because she was too ipetent and too bad that little chuyan was snatched away. ¡°who are they? who took our son?¡± ning kuang¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. although he had not raised little chu yan, he had been chasing after chu wei all this time, so he had been in contact with little chu yan more. it was true that blood was thicker than water. after all, it was his child, and he was very nervous. as such, he had flown over almost immediately when he had found out that something had happened to little chu yan. he was so worried about the child that he had almost forgotten that chu wei was lying on the hospital bed. she seemed to have lost a lot of weight and was extremely weak. leng rongrong red at ning kuang from the side. if the ning family had not wanted to snatch the child away from chu wei, would she have brought the child here? if she didn¡¯te here, how could the child be taken away? little chu yan was brought up by chu wei, and she was also born from chu wei¡¯s womb. she was once the top socialite, but she had be a single mother. one could imagine how difficult the process had been. she loved little chu yan so much that she would rather lose her life to protect him. however, as soon as ning kuang rushed in, he asked in a questioning tone, as if he was only worried about little chuyan. it was as if he was the only one who was worried about little chu yan. it was as if chu wei was not worried. what right did he have? ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± chu wei¡¯s expression was a little ugly. she was silent for a long time before she replied to ning kuang. she didn¡¯t want to argue with ning kuang. she just wanted little yanyan toe back. if she knew who had taken little yanyan away, she would bring little yanyan back even if it cost her life. ¡°you, what happened to you? are you hurt?¡± it took a long time for ning kuang to react. chu wei was in bed, and she looked terrible. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± chu wei fell silent after she finished speaking. she looked up at ning kuang. after a long while, she said, ¡± ning kuang, i¡¯ve never asked you for anything, but i¡¯m begging you to find yanyan. find him ... he¡¯s your child after all ... ¡± chu wei, who had never admitted that little chu yan was ning kuang¡¯s child, admitted it with red eyes at this moment. she was really at her wit¡¯s end. other than leng rongrong, she had no other rtionship. she was once the chu family¡¯s daughter, once the top socialite, but now, she was in such a sorry state. her son was lost, and she didn¡¯t even have the ability to find him on her own. ¡°he¡¯s my son. i won¡¯t let anything happen to him!¡± ning kuang nced at chu wei and turned to leave. leng rongrong did not say anything in the end. after ning kuang left, she suddenly remembered that she should contact mo linyuan. she had almost forgotten that lord fourth was also in country E. she wondered how he was handling his matters. xiao xun ¡®er had gone missing and he should be very worried, but she could not hide it from him. lord rong first contacted xio. she directly gave xio a sky-high price and asked him to find out the person who took little nan yu away as soon as possible. xio had the most powerful intelligencework in country E. he had many women, and those women were all devoted to gathering information for him. the information in his hands had always been urate, and he could gather information that others couldn¡¯t. ¡± my son is also missing, so xio, i don¡¯t need to say more, do i? ¡± leng rongrong said to the man on the phone in a deep voice, ¡± i want all the information within three hours! ¡± ¡°what? son? yours?¡± a man¡¯s incredulous voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡± when did you have a son? don¡¯t you not even have a man? you were born alone? are you a f * cking hermaphrodite?¡± ¡°to hell with your hermaphrodite, who told you i don¡¯t have a man? also, who said that i must be the one who gave birth to the son?¡± ¡°surrogacy? or are you calling your man your son?¡± ¡°get lost!¡± leng rongrong massaged her temples. ¡± xio, i¡¯m not in the mood for your jokes. give me all the relevant information you¡¯ve found in three hours! ¡± after hanging up, leng rongrong gave fourth master mo a call. however, fourth master mo¡¯s call was picked up by tang luo. tang luo told leng rongrong that it was not convenient for fourth master mo to answer the phone as he was busy. lord rong had no choice but to hang up. she knew that lord fourth¡¯s work this time was very troublesome, so in the end, she didn¡¯t tell him that xiao ran had been taken away. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014: chapter 1015-couldn¡¯t find it Trantor: 549690339 in less than three hours, xio had sent the information to leng rongrong¡¯s email and called her to inform her. leng rongrong and chu wei took a look at the information xio had sent over. there were indeed a few child trafficking organizations in country E. moreover, they were a few very troublesome organizations because these organizations were very powerful and had powerful hands controlling them from behind. xio said that although she had found out about these organizations, she wasn¡¯t sure which organization had taken little nan yu and little chuyan away based on the information given by leng rongrong. he would try his best to get someone to investigate, but he couldn¡¯t be sure. after chu wei finished reading, she got up from the bed and immediately changed into the clothes that lord rong had prepared for her. leng rongrong took a look at chu wei. she knew what chu wei was thinking, and she had the same thoughts as chu wei at this moment. since they couldn¡¯t be sure which organization had taken the two children away, they had to look for them one by one. there were only a few organizations. if they went through them one by one, they would be able to find it. the thought of little nan yu being taken away by some organization made her anxious, especially when she thought of the organization that sold organs and the children who were killed in the information. leng rongrong felt a chill down her spine. she was very afraid. she was afraid that xiao xun ¡®er would be taken away by such an organization. although she consoled chu wei by saying that the two children were very capable, they were still children after all. moreover, they were in the hands of others. no matter how powerful they were, what could they do? chu wei changed into a new set of clothes and came out. ck pants and a white t-shirt. it was a very simple match, but it made chu wei look very elegant. she gave off an icy feeling. lord rong and chu wei looked at each other and left the ward. downstairs, the blondie had brought the car that chief rong had asked for and was waiting. after they got into the car, chu wei drove while leng rongrong sorted out the information and confirmed the first ce they were going to. after hesitating for a moment, leng rongrong still sent a message to fourth master mo. as lord fourth¡¯s work was very difficult, he was also in a dangerous situation. initially, she had wanted to save xiao xun ¡®er herself, but after all, xiao xun¡¯ er was not just her child. lord fourth had the right to know as well. when she had called tang luo, he had said that lord fourth could not answer the phone. therefore, leng rongrong immediatelyposed a text message. she knew that lord fourth would naturally see it when he had the time to look at his phone. she didn¡¯t know what was going on with lord fourth. from tang luo¡¯s tone, it seemed that he was in a very troublesome state. when they were on the phone two days ago, lord fourth had said that he was preparing for a big move, so he couldn¡¯t contact her for two days. after sending the message, leng rongrong nced at chu wei. ¡± do you want to tell ning kuang? ¡± chu wei shook her head. leng rongrong nodded, then made a few more calls. after all, country E was a ce where she had once turned the world upside down. hence, she still had some connections here. she found a few acquaintances to help. if they rashly went to other organizations to ask for people, it was very likely that they would lose their way before they even got the person. she found a middleman to help mediate. if the other party was after money, it would be simple. she could just take out some money. even if they weren¡¯t after money, it would be better to have a middleman to find out what the other party wanted. not long after, the two of them received a middle-aged man who looked like a ruffian. the man was familiar with all kinds of underground organizations and would asionally help them negotiate. the moment he saw leng rongrong, he smiled. ¡± miss rongrong, long time no see! ¡± ¡°peter, i¡¯ve told you everything on the phone. if you help me find the two kids, i¡¯ll give you more money than you can ever earn in your life.¡± leng rongrong said to peter. ¡± good, our miss rongrong is so generous. i like to work with people like miss rongrong the most! ¡± peter rubbed his hands. ¡°peter, you know my personality. i was able to turn country e into a mess back then, and i have the ability to do so now. so, don¡¯t try to y any tricks.¡± ¡°of course, why would i y any tricks on you?¡± leng rongrong nced at peter, and her lips suddenly curved. with a flick of her finger, something was flicked into peter¡¯s mouth. pete swallowed it and looked at leng rongrong in horror. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. although you¡¯re very capable, i don¡¯t really trust you. ¡± leng rongrong blinked. ¡± that poison was just a precaution. remember, the consequences of disobedience are very serious. if he¡¯s dead, you won¡¯t be able to spend it no matter how much money you have.¡± peter was trembling in fear. ¡± y-you¡¯re still so scary. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t be afraid if you do your job obediently.¡± leng rongrong said with a cold expression. something had happened to xiao xun ¡®er and she could not tolerate any mishaps, so she had done this. they first went to an organization, and under peter¡¯s lead, leng rongrong and chu wei met the leader of the organization. with peter¡¯s help, they obtained information from the other party that little chu yan and little nan yu were not taken away by this organization. after that, peter took them to several other organizations to confirm. during the day, nearly a dozen organizations that might kidnap children had been visited. but he found nothing. ¡°three left.¡± the sky was dark. leng rongrong, chu wei, and peter were having dinner in a shop. leng rongrong and chu wei¡¯s expressions did not look too good. the two of them did not touch the food in front of them. on the other hand, peter was eating crazily. after running for a day, he was obviously hungry. leng rongrong did not say anything either, and looked at peter gloomily. ¡°aiyo, my dear miss ancestor, i¡¯ve been running around with you all for a day and i¡¯m starving. can¡¯t you let me eat something? besides, you gave me poison. if i don¡¯t eat my fill and die, wouldn¡¯t i be a hungry ghost? please, let me fill my stomach. i¡¯ll think of a way after i¡¯m full.¡± peter said as he ate. ¡°i¡¯m not stopping you from eating.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not look good. after searching so many organizations, they still couldn¡¯t find the two children. the longer the children were missing, the smaller the chances of them finding out. although she had already mobilized all her connections to search for it and had xio¡¯s side inquire about it, she still had to find out. however, it was really unsettling. chu wei¡¯s eyes were red. she nced at leng rongrong. ¡± yanyan has been missing for six days. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she knew what chu wei meant. she had been missing for so long, and anything could have happened. she was afraid, and she was afraid. at this moment, his phone suddenly rang. when leng rongrong saw that it was xio calling, she quickly picked up the phone. ¡± any news? ¡± Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015: chapter 1016-preparation Trantor: 549690339 ¡°do your two children have high iqs and good kung fu skills?¡± xio¡¯s nonchnt voice came from the phone. ¡°yes, you have a clue?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°i just heard a piece of news, the dark is recently training a group of children. i heard that they are searching for some very smart children all over the world, nning to focus on training them to create the strongest army and a research institute. if your child meets the conditions, there¡¯s an 80% chance that he was taken away by the dark.¡± xio gave a simple exnation. ¡°that¡¯s the dark!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up, and her heart sank. the dark was the most powerful underground organization in country E. although she had caused chaos in country E back then, she had not been able toe into contact with the dark. because the dark was very strong, and this organization was very mysterious. their foundation was iparably strong, and it was said that this organization had existed for hundreds of years. moreover, they had been cultivating talents for generations. if it hadn¡¯t been for xio¡¯s call, she would have almost forgotten that she actually knew about it. when the dark trained its own people, those actions were very disdainful to her. they would search for some children and mark them with their marks. they might even take away these children¡¯s memories and use all kinds of terrifying methods to polish them. in order to make the children stronger, they would even perform surgery on the children and change their organs ... because the dark had their ownboratory, and they never did experiments on white mice, they liked to do experiments on living people. leng rongrong¡¯s hair stood on end at the thought of this. ¡°can you find out where the children they took away are hidden?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°tonight at 12 o ¡®clock, there will be a ship going out to sea at pier 1. that ship is from the dark, and they will send the children they find to an ind once a month. however, that ind is very mysterious. i heard that ordinary people can¡¯t find their way there.¡± xio slowly said, ¡± if you¡¯re willing to sleep with me, i¡¯ll take you there. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. after she hung up, leng rongrong saw that peter was trembling. ¡°i can¡¯t afford to provoke the dark. you know, i only hang around in these small organizations. there¡¯s no way to negotiate with the dark. they¡¯re too strong, and they don¡¯t need to negotiate with anyone.¡± ¡°you can leave.¡± leng rongrong said. peter sat still and did not leave. ¡°you can go now,¡± leng rongrong said. peter trembled. ¡± you, you¡¯re not giving me the antidote? when am i going to die? wuwuwu, i¡¯m dead, aren¡¯t i?¡± ¡°what i gave you wasn¡¯t poison, it was just a bean.¡± leng rongrong patted peter¡¯s shoulder.¡±you won¡¯t die, yingluo.¡± before chief rong could finish his sentence, peter ran away as fast as he could. ¡°hey, wait a minute, yingluo.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t give me your ount number, how am i supposed to give you the money?¡± lord rong frowned as he watched peter disappear, not even wanting the money. leng rongrong then exined the situation to chu wei. the dark was an extremely troublesome organization, and the people they took away were usually very difficult to get back. once they were marked by the dark and left, only death awaited them. therefore, they had to rescue the children before the cruise ship reached the ind. because the children were transported once a month, leng rongrong could almost be sure that little nan yu and little chu yan were on that ship. she could almost be sure that these two children had indeed been taken away by the dark. as it was still early, the two of them went back to the hotel first. chu wei entered leng rongrong¡¯s room. leng rongrong found two sets of ck sportswear, one for chu wei and one for herself. in order to make it more convenient for them to work at night, they both wore ck clothes. after changing her clothes and tying her long hair into a ponytail, leng rongrong went to song junlin¡¯s room. she briefly exined the situation to song junlin, then asked him to make some preparations. if she and chu wei didn¡¯t seed, song junlin would have to help. knowing the power of the dark, lord rong also called lord fourth. however, she couldn¡¯t get through to lord fourth¡¯s phone this time, so she could only write a message and send it over, briefly exining the situation. if anything happened to her, lord fourth would definitelye to her rescue. ¡°are you sure it¡¯s fine with just you and miss chu?¡± song junlin asked, ¡± do you want me to apany you? ¡± i can arrange for others to make the preparations.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not as skilled as me and chu wei. you¡¯ll be a burden.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± the dark isn¡¯t easy to deal with. chu wei and i only n to save xiao xun ¡®er and xiao yanyan, so we don¡¯t n to bring more people. if we bring too many people, we¡¯ll alert the enemy instead.¡± song junlin¡¯s face darkened. he was actually being held back by two women. however, it was a fact that his skills had deteriorated after he became chief song. it was a pity that qin xiong and the others weren¡¯t around and it would take some time for them to rush over. therefore, he could only do as chief rong said. leng rongrong happened to bump into qin feiluo when she came out of song junlin¡¯s room. qin feiluo had originallye to bring supper to song junlin, but when she bumped into leng rongronging out of song junlin¡¯s room, her face instantly darkened. ¡°b * tch, are you trying to seduce mr. song?¡± leng rongrong was caught off guard by the scolding. she raised her head and nced at qin feiluo. ¡± are you an idiot? ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± qin feiluo¡¯s face darkened after being scolded. ¡± you¡¯re scolding me? you b * tch, you caused me to be gang-raped by so many people, and you still dare to be so arrogant! your son¡¯s gone, and you¡¯re still seducing men. you¡¯re really not a good person!¡± ¡°guess who took your son away? do you think he was gang-raped? or did someone dig out your heart and lungs and sell your organs?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you love your son? why aren¡¯t you looking for that little thing?¡± qin feiluo realized that leng rongrong¡¯s expression would turn ugly when she mentioned little nan yu. she started to say all sorts of things about little nan yu. the more he spoke, the more unsightly his words became. leng rongrong just listened to qin feiluo¡¯s words for a long time before she suddenly raised her head. with two cracking sounds, qin fei¡¯s jaw fell off. after that, leng rongrong turned around and went back to her room. when it was about time, lord rong and chu wei left the hotel. at the same time, bai rucao stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and watched as leng rongrong and chu wei entered a car. she immediately took out her phone and made a call. ¡°we can move now. at this time, all her attention is on that little thing, so she¡¯s definitely easy to deal with!¡± this time, leng rongrong was the one driving. chu wei sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. she tidied up her darts and hid a gun at her waist. pared to her previous weak appearance, chu wei¡¯s face was now filled with determination. her eyes seemed to be emitting a murderous aura. Chapter 1016 ?1016 chapter 1017-boarding lord rong¡¯s driving skills were top-notch. as they were on their way, lord rong told chu wei the general situation of the dark. they were only concerned with saving the two children and did not care about anything else. otherwise, if she were to mess with the dark, not to mention her, even her godfather would find it very troublesome. his godfather had retired from the martial arts world for many years. although he could still make the entire world afraid with just a stomp of his foot, he had retired for too long and many of his forces had scattered. the dark, on the other hand, could be said to be an extremely mysterious organization with a long history. for the past hundred years, it had been gathering talents from all over the world. what was scary about this organization was not how many people it had, but how many monsters it had cultivated. in the organization, there were many genius children like little nan yu or little yan yan. they were taken to do experiments and eventually trained into geniuses in certain aspects. some people¡¯s bodies had been improved through various surgeries or scientific methods, and they were so strong that they had surpassed the scope of humans. the dark also had some ancient martial arts schrs who trained a group of top ancient martial arts masters, all using long-lost martial arts techniques, which were quite terrifying. therefore, leng rongrong was very afraid of this organization. when she was in country E, she didn¡¯t provoke the dark because she was afraid of it. and the dark didn¡¯t touch her, simply because she was no more than an ant to the dark. of course, it was impossible for one person topete with a mysterious organization that had a history of hundreds of years. ¡°all in all, we just need to save little nan yu and little yan yan. it¡¯s best if we can rescue them without anyone knowing.¡± lord rong warned chu wei. chu wei nodded and said, ¡± i understand. ¡± she only cared about the two children. as for the rest, even if there were other children, they were not within their scope. the car sped along. however, at an intersection, a big truck suddenly rushed toward lord rong. the truck was heading straight for their car. leng rongrong quickly turned the steering wheel. she suddenly drove the car in another direction, bypassing the big truck, but at this moment, gunshots were heard. leng rongrong¡¯s expression changed slightly. a few cars suddenly rushed out from the intersection on both sides, following her car closely. ¡°to hell with it!¡± lord rong didn¡¯t say anything and stepped on the elerator. the car drove at high speed. after a few turns, lord rong left the cars behind a certain distance. then, they arrived near the dock. after getting out of the car, the two of them slipped forward without a word. the big ship parked at the dock was the ship of the dark organization. the children had not been sent over yet, so leng rongrong and chu wei nned to board the ship first, then find an opportunity to rescue the children. ¡°who was that just now?¡± chu wei and leng rongrong asked as they lurked at the side, waiting for an opportunity to act. ¡°i don¡¯t know, but they might being for me.¡± leng rongrong knew that chu wei probably did not have any enemies, so there was an 80% chance that she was the target. she had been wandering around all these years, and there were always some people who were blind enough to bump into the muzzle of a gun. as a result, she had actually offended many people. she had always been indifferent to offending people, but at this time, she suddenly felt that she had to solve some problems. after all, she was no longer alone. she had a husband and a son. she was not afraid of trouble, but she was afraid of putting her husband and son in danger. at the same time, the few cars that were chasing them earlier turned around before they entered the dock. on the side of the road, a man got out of the car, took out a mobile phone with a dark look, and made a call. ¡°miss bai, you must be joking with me, right?¡± ¡°i was almost killed by you!¡± the other party seemed to be asking what had happened and why she said she had tricked them. the man immediately said, ¡± i chased that woman all the way to the dark¡¯s pier. didn¡¯t you f * cking dig a hole for me? i almost offended the dark, okay?¡± ¡°dark?¡± there was a muffled voice on the other end of the phone. ¡± interesting. alright, i¡¯ll pay you the money. you don¡¯t have to do anything. ¡± after the call ended, the man turned around and looked at the people leaning on the other cars. ¡± let¡¯s go, mission aplished! ¡± in the hotel, bai rucao hung up the phone. she was looking at herself in the mirror. although she wasn¡¯t young anymore, she took good care of herself and her skin was as good as a young girl¡¯s. however, there were all sorts of marks on his skin. she thought of those men that day. those trashy men had actually vited her, and they had even vited her one after another. she gritted her teeth in hatred. although she had been taken advantage of in the industry and had climbed into many men¡¯s beds. however, that was in the past. she was now the white queen, who would dare to touch her? however, this b * tch that bai wanrong gave birth to actually dared to harm her like this. she¡¯s a b * tch like bai wanrong. this damned leng rongrong, what right does she have to appear like this? who does she think she is? does she think that i can¡¯t deal with a mere b * tch like her? she was the queen! she was a supreme martial artist! in the past, she had been suppressed by bai wanrong and lost so miserably. no matter what, she couldn¡¯t lose to bai wanrong¡¯s daughter. that ring was hers! leng rongrong would die, and so would bai wanrong! bai rucao¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. she looked at her phone and curled her lips. she took out her phone and made a call. he was dead. tonight would be the day of this b * tch¡¯s death. bai wanrong, your daughter is going to see the king of hell, and you¡¯re next. ¨C leng rongrong and chu wei took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to them and flipped over. the two of them found a storage room on the ship and hid. not long after, all sorts of noises could be heard from the ship. chu wei and leng rongrong did not make a single sound as they listened quietly to the movements outside. on the big ship, a group of children were brought to a room. these children¡¯s hands and feet were all tied up, and their mouths were sealed. all of them seemed to be trembling in fear. among the children, xiao xun ¡®er and little chu yan were leaning against each other. after they entered the room, the two little babies looked at each other and then at each other. the door of the room was closed. little nan yu quickly twisted his hand and the rope was untied. he carefully removed the tape from his mouth. at the same time, little chu yan also managed to untie his rope and untie the tape on his mouth. the two little ones were at the back of the crowd. little nan yu said worriedly, ¡± we have to get out of here quickly. mommy will be worried if she knows i¡¯m missing! ¡± ¡± yes, i¡¯ve been missing for a few days. my mommy must be worried sick. ¡± little chu yan, who usually didn¡¯t speak much, suddenly said a long sentence. Chapter 1017 1017 we haven¡¯t taken action yet, but we¡¯ve been discovered! ¡°tell everyone that there are two intruders on the ship. they should be two women. find them immediately!¡± he ordered. under the night sky, a mboyant man with long hair said sternly on the deck. ¡°what? did someone break into our ship?¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. who would dare to approach the dark¡¯s territory? are they not looking for death? ¡± ¡°two women? that¡¯s even more unlikely, right?¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. they all felt that it was unbelievable. after all, the dark was a huge and terrifying organization in country E and even the entire world. no one would be stupid enough to offend the dark. although there were other powerful organizations, the dark was actually the scariest, because they had more monsters than other organizations. of course, although the dark was powerful, it rarely caused trouble. therefore, its presence wasn¡¯t very strong, but among those who knew about it, no one dared to offend the dark. no one really believed that it was two women who barged into the dark¡¯s ship. although the group of people didn¡¯t believe it, since their boss had spoken, they naturally began to search. leng rongrong and chu wei did not know that they had not even taken any action, but the people here already knew of their existence. they had originally nned to save her without anyone knowing, but they had already alerted the enemy before they could even do anything. ¡°something¡¯s wrong!¡± lord rong frowned when he heard the footsteps outside. something was very wrong. he had already heard the footsteps of a child. however, why were there such messy footsteps again? furthermore, it sounded like they were searching for someone. she and chu wei must have boarded the ship without anyone knowing. had they been discovered? ¡°search!¡± ¡°search them all!¡± the sound of searching came from outside, and the footsteps were approaching the storage room they were hiding in. lord rong and chu wei were hiding in a corner, their hearts almost in their throats. this time, there was no way to go about it secretly. he was afraid that he would have to go through a fierce battle. and there were only two of them, while the other side was a group, and they were on the sea, and on the dark¡¯s ship. ¡°boss, i can¡¯t find anything else but this storage room!¡± a man¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°then it must be in this room!¡± bang! bang! the door of the room was kicked open. the lights were also turned on, and the entire storage room was suddenly as bright as day. at the door, a group of people stared at the storage room with guns in their hands. the storage room was filled with all kinds of misceneous items. in the corner, leng rongrong and chu wei held their breaths and focused. ¡°search,¡± the mboyant man ordered. the people outside rushed in. chu wei¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. she was not afraid of being discovered, but she was afraid that if she was discovered and subdued, no one woulde to save little yanyan. she was the only one left for little yanyan. she could not let anything happen to little yanyan. lord rong was rtively calmer, but his heart was still thumping. she had always avoided the dark, but she didn¡¯t expect that the dark would provoke her first and take her treasure. as time was tight, she did not have a better idea. that was why she decided to take the risk ande with chu wei to save her. she had thought that they might be discovered, but she did not expect that they would be discovered before they could even see the two littleds. she didn¡¯t even know how they had been discovered. leng rongrong grabbed chu wei¡¯s hand, strong and warm. ¡°hehe hehe, we¡¯ve been discovered!¡± before anyone could find them, leng rongrong stood up from the corner. chu wei stood up with her. ¡°it¡¯s you guys?¡± the mboyant man nced at leng rongrong and chu wei. ¡± who are you? what¡¯s your purpose here? ¡± ¡°what if we say that we¡¯re here to y? do you believe me?¡± leng rongrong raised an eyebrow at the mboyant man. ¡± you¡¯vee to the wrong ce. ¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯ll believe you?¡± the mboyant man looked interested. ¡± why do i feel that you look a little familiar? ¡± ¡± mr. ivan, although we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, you can¡¯t forget me so quickly, can you? ¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡°huh? you still recognize me?¡± ivan looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± leng rongrong smiled and walked forward. ¡± i¡¯m just ying. i¡¯m definitely not here to y. that¡¯s right, two of our kids were caught by the dark by mistake. i¡¯m just here to ask for a person.¡± a man beside ivan suddenly smacked his head. ¡± i remember now. this girl is rongrong, the one who wiped out the underground gangs in country E a few years ago, isn¡¯t she? ¡± ivan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± it¡¯s you! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± leng rongrong smiled as she approached evan. ¡± mr. evan, can you return the two children to me? ¡± the dark has caught so many kids, you don¡¯t need two more, right?¡± ¡°which two?¡± ivan looked at leng rongrong with sparkling eyes. from his expression, he seemed to be very interested in leng rongrong. ¡°chu yan and mo nanyu.¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong took out her cell phone and showed evan the photos of the two little cuties. she nned to use peaceful means before resorting to force. if it was easy to discuss, then there would be nothing. if not, then they could only fight. when ivan saw the photo, he immediately shook his head,¡±oh, i¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a bit difficult. our dark values these two children very much. their iqs are almost 300, and their bodies are stronger than normal children.¡± they are very worthy of research!¡± ¡°but that¡¯s not your child either.¡± chu wei¡¯s expression darkened. ¡± return my child to me! ¡± ¡± oh, beautifuldy. that¡¯s not possible. ¡± ivan wagged a finger, ¡± we won¡¯t spit out what¡¯s already in our mouths. ¡± ¡°what if i spend money to buy it?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°would the darkck money? would he care about the money?¡± ivan wagged his index finger. ¡± that¡¯s impossible! ¡± at this moment, leng rongrong and chu wei attacked like a whirlwind, as if they had agreed on it. leng rongrong immediately charged towards evan. although this ivan was dressed in a mboyant pink outfit with a pair of high heels and a ponytail, his kung fu was not just for show. the moment leng rongrong attacked, he had already reacted and immediately took the blow. the two of them started fighting. chu wei, on the other hand, was fighting with the others. leng rongrong¡¯s martial arts were considered powerful, but evan was obviously more powerful. he was particrly rxed when dealing with leng rongrong, and even had the time to joke around. when lord rong¡¯s fistnded on evan¡¯s chest, she felt like she had hit an iron wall. with a bang, her fist hurt and she fell back a few steps, but evan looked fine. Chapter 1018 1018 chapter 1019-backing her up! leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. with a wave of her hand, a handful of silver needles between her fingers flew towards evan. evan didn¡¯t even dodge. he raised his hand and caught all the silver needles in his hand. to hell with it! leng rongrong¡¯s expression turned ugly. she knew that this ivan had also undergone surgery in the dark operating room, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong. ¡°little beauty, you¡¯re not my match.¡± ivanughed. ¡± i¡¯m invulnerable. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong suddenly attacked evan. however, before she could hit ivan, a bullet flew towards him from behind. chu wei held a gun in her hand, her pale face expressionless. the bullet went into ivan¡¯s shoulder. as for ivan, he did not even frown. there was only a hint of anger on his face. he suddenly turned to look in chu wei¡¯s direction. ¡± you ambushed me? ¡± as he spoke, ivan was like a bolt of lightning, charging towards chu wei almost instantly. chu wei¡¯s neck was instantly grabbed by a hand. just like that, ivan grabbed her by the neck and lifted her into the air. when leng rongrong attacked him from behind, evan gave him a tight p. lord rong was sent flying, and she vomited a mouthful of blood. ...... leng rongrong and chu wei were caught in the end. evan, a man in high heels, was so strong that he was perverted. on the sofa, ivan was watching a video on his tablet. he nced at leng rongrong with interest. ¡± so it¡¯s you. i¡¯ve been looking for you all those years, but you disappeared all of a sudden. ¡± he actually delivered himself to my door again!¡± ¡°what do you mean? the dark came looking for me?¡± there were still some blood stains on the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth. she raised her head and stared at evan. ¡°you should be honored.¡± ivan said, ¡± are you interested in joining the dark? you just happen to be qualified. ¡± as long as you pass the test, you will be a member of the dark.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not interested,¡± leng rongrong looked coldly at ivan, ¡± ivan, i¡¯ve always wanted to stay out of the dark¡¯s way. let the children go and i won¡¯t bother with the dark. ¡± however, if you can¡¯t return the children to me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¡°you still want to be impolite to our dark?¡± evan burst intoughter. ¡± aiyo, why are you so rude to us? ¡± you¡¯re already in my hands!¡± ¡°i forgot to tell you something. my husband is very powerful.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i still have a few powerful godfather and some powerful friends ... how should i put it? although i might not be able to defeat you alone, if i gather all my forces, i should be able to fight evenly against the dark. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t lie to me. i¡¯m not that easy to fool.¡± ivan smiled. ¨C when fourth master mo saw lord rong¡¯s message, he had just finished a huge battle. he had not slept for a minute in a few days and looked a little tired, but his suit was still straight and his aura was still overbearing. ¡± fourth master, madam, i called you earlier. ¡± tang luo said, ¡± i turned off my phone during the operation. you can call madam back! ¡± fourth master mo tugged at his tie. his originally malicious eyes softened a little after hearing the word ¡®madam¡¯. he took the phone and was about to make a call when he saw a few messages. when he saw the message, his face instantly darkened. ¡± get the helicopter ready. we¡¯re going to rescue them at pier one! ¡± mo linyuan said sternly. ¡°who are you saving?¡± tang luo¡¯s brain short-circuited for a moment, but when he saw mo linyuan¡¯s gloomy face, he guessed that something must have happened to the young madam. without thinking, tang luo immediately contacted people to prepare a helicopter. at the same time, at a private airport. jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and su wei alighted from the ne, each of their faces gloomier than thest. chenn was carrying a rocketuncher on her shoulder when she got off the ne. su wei was carrying a medicine box in her hand, and her face was terrifyingly dark. jiang fu was on the phone, ¡± so what if it¡¯s the dark? if he dares to touch our people, he¡¯ll be doomed! ¡± the few of us are enough to deal with the dark. i asked you toe because i want you to bring an army to support my precious daughter!¡± tang ziyi was also talking on the phone. ¡± call all my men. do you really think that just because i¡¯ve retired from the underworld, i have no one under my control? ¡± at the hotel. song junlin stood at the main entrance. cars drove in one after another, and people gathered in front of him. the scene looked very exaggerated. these cars were not ordinary cars. these people were not ordinary people either. these were all the underground forces in country E. they were some of the people that lord rong had subdued back then. although he didn¡¯t manage them much, the bosses that lord rong had chosen were basically the kind of people who would repay kindness. therefore, these people were very loyal to lord rong. ¡°the dark actually dared to touch our young master!¡± ¡°are these people crazy?¡± ¡± we actually have a little young master. since he¡¯s our little young master, no one can touch him! ¡± ...... in a bar. xio pushed away the woman who had approached her and said unhappily, ¡± how annoying. ¡± f * ck, what does this woman¡¯s business have to do with me?!?!¡± as she cursed, xio had already gotten into a car, and behind her was a row of ck cars. the convoy headed straight for pier no. 1. ¨C at the entrance of the dark headquarters. xuanyuan nantian¡¯s face was gloomy. he was no longer the cute uncle he used to be. at this moment, he was full of ruthlessness. the 19 big shots behind xuanyuan nantian also looked gloomy. ¡°this dark, does he really think he¡¯s the only organization in the world?¡± ¡± they even dare to rob our young master! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s our own people. we haven¡¯t even done anything yet, and they¡¯re trying to snatch our young master? ¡± the 19 big shots were obviously very angry. under xuanyuan nantian¡¯s lead, everyone went straight to the root. the dark¡¯s headquarters was very well hidden, but to the 19th floor, it wasn¡¯t too hidden. the 19th floor naturally knew where the dark¡¯s headquarters was. on the other hand, the head of the dark organization would definitely know where the headquarters of the neenth floor was. the two forces were evenly matched. they had been in a state of peace because both sides knew that if they fought, they would suffer heavy losses. but this time, the dark had directly angered xuanyuan nantian and his group. in the hotel, bai rucao¡¯s room had a different atmosphere from the other ces. qin feiluo and bai rucao were drinking wine together. ¡°will that little bitch really die?¡± qin feiluo looked at bai rucao with anticipation. ¡°that idiot will not live past tonight.¡± bai rucao swirled the wine in her ss. ¡± just wait for the good news! ¡± Chapter 1019 1019 she¡¯s dead, as expected ¡°surrender to the dark and i¡¯ll spare your life.¡± ivan crossed his legs, his hand with orchid fingers on it, ced on his knee, and chuckled, sounding extremely strange and perverted. ¡± don¡¯t say that you have someone backing you up. no matter how powerful the person behind you is, can theypare to the dark? the dark is invincible, do you know that?¡± ¡°invincible? you¡¯re a little too full of yourself. i¡¯m not bluffing, evan. if you do anything to xiao xun ¡®er, i won¡¯t let you off.¡± leng rongrong stared at evan. although she was tied up with a ponytail and looked like a little girl, her aura was very sharp. chu wei, who was at the side, also raised her pale face. her pitch-ck eyes were filled with anger as she struggled with all her might. ¡°little lord rong, you¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re in my hands. when you¡¯re under someone else¡¯s roof, you have to learn to bow your head.¡± ivan smiled and said, ¡± i admire your power, but i also hate you. do you know why? ¡± leng rongrong did not say anything, but stared at evan with a stubborn look. ¡°because you¡¯ve f * cking offended me! and you just disappeared without a trace!¡± ivan suddenly smacked the table, breaking it into pieces almost instantly. ¡°did you think i would be in this position? originally, i should have been in a higher position, but because of you back then, i suffered a great loss!¡± ¡± i¡¯ll give you a chance now, ¡± evan said in a deep voice. ¡± be my subordinate and follow my orders, and i¡¯ll spare your life. ¡± but if you don¡¯t agree, i¡¯ll feed you to the fish!¡± Upon hearing Ivan¡¯s words, master Rong¡¯s eyes lit up. But it was gone in a sh. ¡°Oh, a piece of trash like you can sit in a higher position. Then it seems that the dark is even more trash than I thought. That reputation is just for show.¡± Leng Rongrong suddenly started to sneer. She looked down on Evan in various ways and even mentioned another person, ¡± speaking of what happened back then, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one who harmed you, but you¡¯re not as good as will, right? you¡¯re not as good as him and you me others. Do you think it¡¯s funny? ¡± Lord Rong¡¯s tone was extremely sarcastic, and his eyes were filled with disdain. this made evan, who had originally wanted to win over leng rongrong, look extremely ugly. ¡°ha, i¡¯m not as good as will? he was just lucky? i¡¯m inferior to him?¡± evan sat up straight and leaned forward to look at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯ll give you one more chance. apologize to me and say that will is not as good as me. otherwise, believe it or not, i¡¯ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish right now!¡± ¡°the dark organization is interested in me. you don¡¯t have the guts to throw me into the sea.¡± lord rong said calmly. ¡°are you being arrogant in front of me?¡± ivan was already angry when he waspared to will by lord rong, but lord rong mocked him and said he didn¡¯t have the guts. this hit ivan right in the back. his face darkened in an instant and he rushed in front of leng rongrong in an instant, pinching her cheek. ¡± b * tch, do you really think i don¡¯t dare to touch you? you¡¯re dead now, and no one knows. even if the dark knows, do you think they¡¯ll make a move on me for a dead person?¡± ¡°then kill me!¡± lord rong looked at ivan provocatively. ivan¡¯s eyes twitched. did she really think that he wouldn¡¯t dare to send himself to death? was he challenging his authority? ¡°did you see that? i told you, your boss wouldn¡¯t dare to touch me! quickly release me!¡± lord rong turned around and looked at the rest of the people in the room. she was constantly seeking death. chu wei, who was at the side, did not say a word, but her eyes were filled with doubt. however, she trusted lord rong, so she knew that she must have some purpose to provoke this ivan. ¡°bitch!¡± evan raised his hand and gave leng rongrong a tight p. he looked up and saw his subordinates looking at him. his eyelids twitched. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± do you really think i don¡¯t dare to deal with this b * tch? what, do you think i¡¯m not as good as will?¡± he and will had joined the dark at the same time, but will was doing much better than him, and had more power than him. he was very jealous of will, but he had no way to surpass him. leng rongrong had directly pierced his heart, and evan was so angry that his face turned green. ¡°throw her out and feed her to the fish!¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll throw it myself!¡± with killing intent in his eyes, ivan grabbed leng rongrong and dragged her out. ¡°rongrong!¡± ¡± ah! ¡± chu wei eximed, but she was held back by the others. on the deck, master rong looked at evan without changing her expression. ivan sneered. ¡± are you scared? if you¡¯re scared, then kneel down and beg me, kneel down and lick my boots, and i¡¯ll let you go. i¡¯ll give you a chance to be my subordinate and help me deal with that damn will. i know you have some skills, but if you can kill will, i¡¯ll put you in an important position!¡± ¡°bah!¡± leng rongrong spat out a mouthful of blood on evan¡¯s face. ¡± ah!!! ¡± ivan shrieked like a pig being ughtered. he hurriedly took out a handkerchief and wiped his face. he was obviously a clean freak. leng rongrong¡¯s mouthful of blood made evan copse. he lifted his foot and kicked leng rongrong into the sea. leng rongrong fell into the boundless ocean with a plop. just as she fell, she even floated up and struggled for a while, shouting for help. but soon, she seemed to be exhausted. ¡°do you really think i don¡¯t dare to? you actually dare topare me to will, you actually dare to say that i¡¯m not as good as will!¡± ivan was extremely gloomy. he took out his phone and took a video of leng rongrong, until she gradually sank into the sea. there were no more waves on the water. ivan pressed the send button. ¨C at the hotel. ¡± ding! ¡± bai rucao¡¯s phone rang. she took the phone and swiped the screen. then, she saw the video. on the pitch-ck sea, the face that was somewhat simr to hers was extremely pale. she struggled until she had no strength left, and then gradually sank. seeing this scene, bai rucao¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction. she threw her phone to the drunk qin feiluo. ¡± you wanted to see it. ¡± qin feiluo picked up her phone. after taking a look, her spirits were lifted. ¡°is this b * tch dead?¡± with a surprised expression, qin feiluo looked at bai rucao. bai rucao faintly nodded. ¡± i told you, she won¡¯t live past tonight. ¡± qin feiluo raised her ss and said excitedly, ¡± cheers! let¡¯s celebrate! ¡± after bai rucao took a sip of wine, she suddenly realized something. she immediately opened the video and saw that leng rongrong was still wearing the ring when she struggled out of the water! damn it! that idiot ivan, didn¡¯t she make it clear enough? Chapter 1020 1020 chapter 1021-power without equal ¡°my ring, did you forget to help me take off my ring?¡± bai rucao clenched her phone, the veins on the back of her hand bulging. one could imagine how angry and annoyed she was. ¡°how could you forget such an important thing? do you think i¡¯ll still give you money?¡± ¡°idiot, quickly get her out! if you can get me the ring, i¡¯ll give you money!¡± after cursing for a while, bai rucao hung up the phone. his originally excited face no longer had any joy to speak of. anger filled her chest, and she threw the wine ss to the ground. qin feiluo was so frightened that she sobered up. ¡°sister bai, what¡¯s wrong? why are you so angry? leng rongrong fell into the sea like this, even the gods can¡¯t save her. no one will be an eyesore to you, so why are you still angry?¡± ¡°but the thing i wanted was also lost!¡± ¡± you¡¯re courting death! ¡± bai rucao said angrily. she narrowed her eyes. ¡± that ring ... that ring represents power beyond your imagination. ¡± that must be mine!¡± supreme power. unrivaled wealth. it could only be hers. why did she fall into the hands of that b * tch leng rongrong? why did she have to be buried with her? with all of that, let alone one bai wanrong, even if there were tens of thousands of bai wanrongs, she wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid! qin feiluo was frightened by bai rucao¡¯s sinister expression. she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and only nced at her. ¨C the sea was cold. after leng rongrong sank into the water, she suddenly opened her eyes. she broke free of the rope that bound her, then took out some specially-made bait that she had prepared earlier from her pocket and scattered it into the water. a white whale swam over from a distance. it passed under lord rong and quickly swam in another direction. she floated up to the surface and sat on the white whale¡¯s back. she gently touched the white whale¡¯s head. ¡± little white, long time no see. ¡± the white whale was extremely excited. it flicked its tail and jumped out of the water with lord rong. then, it let out an excited cry. leng rongrong patted the white whale¡¯s head and lowered her body slightly, making a shushing gesture. let¡¯s go and save little master!¡± the white whale seemed to be stunned for a moment. lord rong said, ¡± i¡¯ll exin to youter. can we follow that boat? ¡± with a flick of its tail, the white whale dove into the water at the speed of lightning. on the ship, after ivan hung up the phone, he shouted, ¡± go back and retrieve the bodies! ¡± ¡± boss, we¡¯ve already driven so far. we don¡¯t even know where the corpse went. i¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t get it back, right? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, boss. are we really going back? anyter and we won¡¯t be able to reach the ind!¡± ¡± i think we should go to the ind first. when wee back, the body might float up on its own. there¡¯s no need to fish it up! ¡± ¡± i think so too. we¡¯ll just wait for the corpse to float up on its own! ¡± ivan pondered for a moment and said, ¡± alright, let¡¯s go to the ind first! ¡± it won¡¯t be good if things are dyed!¡± ¡°boss, what should we do with that woman?¡± ¡°that woman?¡± ivan snorted. ¡± ignore her. send her to theb first. ¡± at the same time, little nan yu and little chu yan had already escaped from the room. after listening for a while, the two cute little babies looked at each other. who was that woman? other than the children, were there other people on the ship? little chu yan thought of his mommy. he held little nan yu¡¯s hand and looked at him. xiao xun ¡®er understood and nodded his little head. then, he pulled little chu yan away from some people and made his way to the man¡¯s room. then, little chu yan saw chu wei, who was tied up. ¡°mommy!¡± ¡± ah! ¡± little chu yan eximed in a low voice. he rushed in and hugged chu wei. ¡± yunyan yunyan! ¡± chu wei also let out a soft cry. the moment she was hugged by two small hands, her nose turned sour, and tears fell. her little yanyan, her little yanyan was fine! little chu yan hugged chu wei tightly, his two little hands exerting a lot of strength. he shivered, not willing to let go of his mommy. when little nan yu saw this, he rushed forward to help chu wei untie the rope and asked softly, ¡± aunt weiwei, why are you here? ¡± ¡°i came here with rongrong.¡± after chu wei untied the rope, she said, ¡± rongrong was thrown into the sea. she must have some n, but it¡¯s very dangerous! ¡± ¡°what!¡± little nan yu¡¯s face instantly turned cold, ¡± mommy was thrown into the sea? ¡± in an instant, the little fellow¡¯s entire body was surrounded by hostility. chu wei briefly exined what had happened to the two children. little nan yu¡¯s pretty little face was filled with anger. the thought of his mommy being beaten and thrown into the sea made him so angry that he was about to explode. they actually dared to bully mommy! on her beautiful little face, her eyes seemed to have darkened several times. her hostility was like a turbulent wave that wanted to swallow people. chu wei was thinking about what to do. suddenly, evan¡¯s voice came from outside. the door was suddenly opened. the three of them were seen by ivan and his men. ¡°how did you two escape?¡± when evan saw little nan yu and little chu yan, he was obviously stunned for a moment. then, his lips curved up and he looked interested. ¡°you two are indeed geniuses with iqs close to 300. no wonder the higher-ups value you so much! you guys even managed to crack that lock!¡± ¡°where¡¯s my mommy?¡± xiao xun ¡®er took a step forward, his little figure iparably firm. he raised his head and looked at ivan before him. he was so young, and his voice was so tender. however, when he stood in front of ivan, his entire body seemed to be emitting a terrifying aura. the invisible aura was better than the visible, which made everyone feel a sense of oppression. the atmosphere in the cabin was strange and terrifying. the little guy¡¯s eyes grew gloomier and gloomier. he suddenly attacked ivan. the moment she jumped up, her small fist smashed towards evan¡¯s face. ivan quickly raised his arm to block. his arms were harder than his chest. he didn¡¯t look fat, but his bones and armor had been modified and were harder than steel. even bullets could only hit his skin and flesh at most, not his bones. furthermore, he had an insane healing ability. the bullet that chu wei had shot earlier had beenpletely healed after he dug it out. little nan yu¡¯s strength naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to his. however, even if nan yu didn¡¯t hurt ivan, he was still shocked. this was because the little guy was not injured, and he almost forced ivan to take a step back. little chu yan saw the two of them fighting and rushed forward to help. chu wei naturally did not want to be outdone and started fighting with the others. the group of people quickly reached the deck. but after all, they only had three people, and the dark had dozens of people, so in an instant, one big and two small werepletely surrounded. Chapter 1021 1021 lord ronges on a whale before the dark ships knew it, a white whale was madly chasing their ship. from all directions, countless speedboats and helicopters were approaching. while little nan yu and ivan were busy fighting, their ship was suddenly lifted by something. then, everyone started to slide to the side. the fight had stopped, and everyone was screaming. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°is our ship flying?¡± ¡°what¡¯s happening?¡± everyone held onto the railing and screamed nervously. even ivan¡¯s expression was ugly. he leaned against the railing and wanted to look down, but when he looked up, he saw a familiar figure not far away. it was a girl with a ponytail. she was sitting cross-legged on a piece of white, and she was moving quickly toward them. what the hell! evan rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. he ordered someone to shine the searchlight in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. then, he clearly saw the girl sitting cross-legged on the back of a white whale that was moving forward quickly. what was even more terrifying was that there were countless sharks around her and even behind her! a ck mass was madly moving towards them in the water. the scene was surprisingly terrifying and made people¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°how, how is that possible!¡± didn¡¯t he tie her up and throw her into the water? wasn¡¯t she already in the water? how could she have survived in such a sea? no, that¡¯s impossible! he had clearly seen her fall into the water for a long time withouting back up! on the back of the white whale, master rong stood up. she stood with her hands behind her back and stared in ivan¡¯s direction. she whistled and the ship began to shake. ¡°we meet again,¡± lord rong looked at evan coldly. ¡°you ... you¡¯re actually not dead!¡± ivan was shocked. ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble you toe with me.¡± ¡± xiaobai, turn around and head back to the dock! ¡± lord rong said in a domineering manner. ¡°mommy!¡± little nan yu¡¯s voice was heard. leng rongrong was shocked. she had not seen the little fellow earlier, but now she could see him clearly. the little fellow was on the deck. ¡°luan ¡®er!¡± in an instant, his heart was filled with excitement. ivan¡¯s face was gloomy. he said something to the people around him and then suddenly attacked little nan yu. little nan yu and ivan started fighting in an instant. the people around them took out their weapons and aimed their guns at the sea, ready to shoot. leng rongrong saw this and immediately ordered all the sharks to hide. she looked at the ship with a gloomy face and whistled. the ship suddenly jolted. the huge whale below lifted the ship and kept shaking, making it impossible for the people on the ship to move. ¡°b * tch, do you think you can deal with our dark with just this bit of ability?¡± ivan shouted. ivan snatched a machine gun from the person beside him and aimed it at leng rongrong, ready to shoot her. ¡°mommy!¡± xiao xun ¡®er cried out in rm and suddenly charged toward ivan. ivan suddenly lifted his leg and kicked towards nan zhi. xiao xun ¡®er was sent flying in an instant. the little guy fell out like a kite with a broken string. ivan pulled the trigger and the bullet flew towards leng rongrong. however, in an instant, the bullet turned halfway. at the same time, little nan yu didn¡¯tnd on the ground. instead, he was caught in a solid embrace. tang ziyi had descended from the sky. he was wearing a pair of sunsses and looked at ivan angrily. ¡± how dare you kick my precious grandson? you must be tired of living! ¡± little baby, how are you? does it hurt?¡± as soon as little nan yu saw tang ziyi, he instantly wailed and cried, ¡± it hurts! ¡± the little one¡¯s face was scrunched up and he was even pretending to vomit blood. tang ziyi suddenly exploded. su wei jumped out of the helicopter with a dark face. ¡°the little darling is injured? let me see!¡± after saying that, su wei carried the little one in her arms and let out a tragic cry. ¡± little baby, is your stomach hurting from being kicked? oh my god, little baby, your button has fallen off! this is too much! how can you bully our little darling like this!¡± jiang fu and chenn, who was carrying a rocketuncher, alsonded from the helicopter. evan and the others were all stunned. ¡± what¡¯s that? a rocketuncher? ¡± ivan leaned against the railing and was stunned for a moment. ¡± who are you? what do you want? ¡± i didn¡¯t even f * cking hurt him, okay!¡± ivan looked at the crying little nan yu in disbelief. although he kicked little nan yu just now, he didn¡¯t use any strength at all. this little brat dodged very quickly. he fell out on his own, okay? based on his judgment, he probably didn¡¯t even feel any pain, let alone an injury. in the end, he was crying like this? what the hell were those four people? why did they look more terrifying than thest, and they actually fell from the sky with rocketunchers? ivan looked up and saw that the sky was filled with helicopters. if he didn¡¯t look carefully, he would have thought that it was a group of birds circling. ¡°boss! quickly take a look!¡± someone shouted. then, ivan saw the speedboats surrounding his boat from all directions. on these speedboats, there were all kinds of people carrying machine guns. each and every one of them was very terrifying. he even saw battleships surrounding them. f * ck, what was this situation? what the hell was with such a big formation? on the surface of the sea, a mannded on the back of the white whale leng rongrong was standing on. he stood side by side with leng rongrong. ¡± you owe me a life! ¡± lord rong turned his head and nced at xio. ¡± i didn¡¯t ask you to save me. ¡± xio¡¯s feet slipped, and she almost slipped off the white whale into the sea. ¡± ... ¡°??? ¡°you really think i can¡¯t dodge it?¡± lord rong tilted her head. ¡± and you weren¡¯t the one who sent the bullet flying. ¡± lord rong¡¯s heart was at ease when he saw the figure descending from the sky on the boat. the godfather hade. when she saw the tall figure on the battleship next to her, her heart was even more at ease. the person who had saved her was her husband. flying flower leaf missed the bullet. lord rong whistled, and the white whale swam towards the battleship. xio almost fell from the white whale into the water again. then, the white whale jumped out of the water. lord rong pounced on the tall figure, and she fell into lord fourth¡¯s arms. lord fourth also hugged her. xio, who had nearly rolled off the white whale, twitched her mouth as she jumped onto the warship. he looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan with an ugly expression. ¡°you refused to sleep with me because of this man?¡± xio looked furious. ¡± you¡¯re not as good-looking as me. have you presbyopic recently? ¡± Chapter 1022 1022 all the big shots are here fourth master mo turned to look at xio and furrowed his brows. ¡± who is he? ¡± what did he just hear? sleep with him? this man wanted his wife to sleep with him? when he looked at xio, his eyes were filled with killing intent and the strong aura of a superior. tang luo, who was standing at the side, saw that the situation was not right and hurriedly said, ¡± well, let¡¯s save the people first. the young master is still there! ¡± then, fourth master mo and leng rongrong both looked at the boat opposite them. the warship headed straight for the ship. a few minutester, the ship waspletely surrounded. on the ship were lord fourth, his godfathers, and xio¡¯s men. everyone had surrounded ivan and his gang. all the weapons of ivan¡¯s gang were confiscated. everyone was tied up. fourth master mo hugged his son and protected his wife. he nced at master rong¡¯s slightly red face and asked coldly, ¡± who hurt her? ¡± ¡°do you think you¡¯re very powerful? country E is the dark¡¯s territory, and if something happens to us here, the organization will be the first to receive the news. so, just you wait, the organization will send someone over soon. you can just wait for your collective destruction!¡± ivan cursed. su wei took a step forward and raised her foot to kick ivan. ¡°you bullied my precious little grandson, so i¡¯ll return the favor with a kick!¡± after su wei¡¯s kick, jiang fu and the others took turns to kick him. evan¡¯s hard bone armor was broken and his face was twisted in pain. however, he was still stubborn and gritted his teeth, ¡± do you think you¡¯ll be safe if i die? no, you won¡¯t, you will die at the hands of the dark!¡± ¡°you guys are dead!¡± evan cursed, ¡°who hit you?¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong and touched her cheek. he asked gently, ¡± who asked you to fall into the sea? ¡± leng rongrong looked at evan. lord fourth also looked at ivan. ¡± which hand? ¡± ivan and fourth master mo looked at each other as they felt a murderous aura rising from behind them. in an instant, he felt his blood run cold. ¡°which hand?¡± lord fourth asked again. ¡°lord fourth is asking which hand you used to hit our young madam.¡± tang luo tranted from the side. ¡°what are you doing? do you know what position i have on the dark? if you dare to do anything to me, don¡¯t even think about leaving country E. when that happens, none of you will be able to live!¡± ivan became nervous, but he was still very confident. the dark was such a powerful organization, no one would provoke the dark. although he wasn¡¯t considered a core member of the dark, he was still considered one of the more powerful members in the outer circle. therefore, the dark would definitely not ignore him. this group of people was no match for the dark at all. they would definitely not dare to do anything to him. when the organization took action, wouldn¡¯t they be begging for mercy? ¡°if you don¡¯t tell me, both of your hands will be crippled.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s aura was strong. his words were emotionless as he nced at tang luo beside him. tang luo went up and fired two shots at ivan¡¯s hands. bang! bang! bang! bang! ¡± kid, this guy has been modified. it¡¯s useless for you to do that. ¡± su wei walked up to him. ¡± the effect might be better if you cut it off directly! ¡± ¡°what are you doing!¡± ivan looked at su wei in surprise. su wei held a knife in her hand and shed at ivan. in an instant, ivan¡¯s hands were chopped off, making the scene look extremely terrifying. ¡± ¡°you dare to treat me like this!¡± ¡°the dark won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°just wait for your deaths!¡± however, before ivan could finish shouting, he was thrown into the sea. on the ship, the people of the dark were all trembling in fear. especially after seeing ivan¡¯s end, everyone knelt down. they didn¡¯t know who these people were, but judging from the way they were surrounded by thousands of troops, they were definitely not ordinary people. it was too terrifying. no one dared to resist. the children on the boat had been rescued. little chu yan was still in chu wei¡¯s arms. the mother and son hugged each other tightly, terrified. little nan yu and leng rongrong were surrounded by jiang fu¡¯s godfather and they were asked how they were doing. although there were no problems, all of them were still worried about lord rong and xiao xun ¡®er. jiang fu said coldly, ¡± destroy the dark. ¡± jiang fu carried the rocketuncher and nodded. ¡± blow them up. i¡¯ve recently developed a special thing. let¡¯s go and blow up their nest. ¡± if a tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, do you think we are kittens?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± su wei agreed. ¡°let¡¯s go, i¡¯ve long disliked this organization!¡± tang ziyi snorted. leng rongrong was speechless. it seemed that the dark was in for a bad time. when little nan yu was carried away by his godfathers, master rong leaned in lord fourth¡¯s arms and looked up at him. ¡± have you settled everything on your side? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s settled,¡± fourth master mo said. he was still a little afraid when he thought about it. if he had received the news a littleter, would something have happened to this woman in front of him? if something really happened to her, he would probably go crazy. fortunately, she was fine. even though he only saw her red and swollen cheeks, he was already extremely angry. he hugged the woman tightly and rested his chin on her head. his voice was a little hoarse. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. are you scared? ¡± lord rong wasn¡¯t a person who was afraid of things. in the past, he would definitely say ¡± it¡¯s fine ¡± in a carefree manner. but this time, she was choked with tears. in fact, she had never been so afraid before. in the past, no matter what happened, she would be alone and risk her life. but now, she had them. she had been really scared at the time. although she had tried her best to calm herself down and had made all the ns to save xiao xun ¡®er, she had still been really afraid that something would happen to him. she was afraid that she didn¡¯t save chen ¡®er. she was afraid that chen ¡®er would be hurt, but there was nothing she could do. feeling that the woman in his arms seemed to be afraid, he could not help but tighten his arms. after hugging her for a while, he held her face in his hands and lowered his head to kiss her. he kissed her gently and forcefully, as if he wasforting himself with the fear he had after the incident. she didn¡¯t know how long they had kissed for when tang luo¡¯s small voice came from the side. ¡± master, i¡¯m almost done ... ¡± look, your father-inw¡¯s eyes look like they want to eat you up! fourth master mo also noticed that there were a lot of scary eyes staring at him. after he let go of lord rong, he realized that the two of them were surrounded. jiang fu and the others looked at him angrily. little nan yu was in tang ziyi¡¯s arms. tang ziyi covered his eyes. ¡± little baby, it¡¯s not suitable for children! ¡± Chapter 1023 1023 lord fourth, i¡¯m good! xio looked at fourth master mo from the side and felt that he was not as charming as she was. ¡°your taste is getting worse and worse! i¡¯m so charming, but you don¡¯t want me and choose this man?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this man? he¡¯s much more charming than you!¡± ¡± i¡¯m satisfied with my man, ¡± lord rong said with a protective look. xio was speechless. he really had nothing to say. the dark¡¯s ship was carried by a whale to the vicinity of the dock. as they sped along, they flew up at a high speed. the people of the dark were all scared silly. they knelt on the ground and kowtowed, begging for mercy as if they had seen a ghost. when the whale turned around and flipped over in the sea, the whole ship bobbed up and down, and everyone¡¯s hearts almost flew out in fear. lord rong waved at the huge shadow in the sea. ¡°goodbye!¡± under the bright sky, the whale formed arge shadow on the surface of the sea, looking extremely terrifying. lord rong only felt that it was extremely cute. there were many creatures in the ocean, and they were actually very beautiful. she was friends with many of the fish in this area. when she was in country E, she often went out to sea to y. once, she was saved by xiaobai when she capsized her boat in a big wave. ter, she helped the sea animals in this area, saved some hunted creatures, and then treated some sick animals. so, as long as she brought the bait she made, they would alle over and listen to her orders. the sharks also dispersed. only the white whale was still rolling on the surface of the sea. it suddenly popped its head out of the sea and whimpered at rongrong, falling down. leng rongrong patted the white whale¡¯s head and introduced it to fourth master mo, ¡± this is little white. ¡± when i first met it, it was still small. now, it¡¯s already so big!¡± little white¡¯s head was soft and smooth like tofu, and it felt particrly good to touch. fourth master mo nodded his head at bai jing as a form of greeting. little nan yu also ran over and touched the white whale¡¯s head. ¡± it¡¯s so cute! ¡± ¡°right? i also think it¡¯s very cute.¡± lord rong and little nan yu squatted by the boat and yed with the white whale. little chu yan also leaned over. after stroking the white whale¡¯s head, his eyes lit up. the people from the dark were speechless. so f * cking cute! such a big white whale, such a terrifying white whale, and she actually said it was cute? what about the school of sharks? there were so many sharks. were they not scary, but cute? ¡± it¡¯s indeed our lord rong. she¡¯s still as tough as ever. the shark and the white whale are her pets ... ¡± ¡°cute! that¡¯s right, it¡¯s our lord rong!¡± ¡°lord rong is so beautiful that i don¡¯t even dare to recognize her!¡± ¡°however, lord rong is lord rong!¡± because little nan yu and little chu yan seemed to be very interested in the white whale, and the white whale also liked the two children, master rong took the two children and stood on the white whale¡¯s back, letting the white whale y with them a few rounds. at the same time, fourth master mo and the others began to deal with the people from the dark at the dock. they also took the other children they had rescued back home. as there were many helicopters, all the children were sent back to reunite with their families. on the dock, everyone was busy. fourth master mo stood at the side and looked at the sea not far away. a girl with two cute children wasughing like a silver bell. the rising sun cast arge golden light on the sea. one big and two small ones were ying against the light on the back of the white whale. the white whale wagged its tail from time to time, sshing waves. it led them in circles and yed. many white whales floated up and started to roll in the water. they were surrounded, and the scene was extremely spectacr. the white whales jumped out of the water and made all kinds of fun sounds. the scene was iparably beautiful. the corners of fourth master mo¡¯s lips curled up slightly. the fatigue he had umted over the past few days hadpletely disappeared when he saw this scene. it was wonderful. he subconsciously asked for tang luo¡¯s phone and took a few beautiful photos. on the other side, tang ziyi was screaming, ¡± my baby girl is so cool. ah, ah, ah, riding a white whale is so cool! oh, oh, oh, i want to ride a white whale too! rongrong, little rongrong, don¡¯t forget your third daddy, he wants to y too!¡± su wei looked at tang ziyi with disdain. ¡± how old are you? you¡¯re my third daddy, not a three-year-old! ¡± tang ziyi was speechless. what¡¯s wrong with daddy? can¡¯t daddy y? he was still a young man in his heart, alright? ¡°ah, they¡¯re so cute. the children are so cute.¡± tang ziyi looked at them and sighed. ¡± it would be great if there was arge group. ¡± su wei¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at fourth master mo. fourth master mo: ¡± ...???? su wei nced down. ¡± do you want me to take your pulse? ¡± why hasn¡¯t our rongrong¡¯s stomach moved yet?¡± fourth master mo was speechless! was his ability being doubted? ¡°no need,¡± without changing his expression, lord fourth said, ¡± i¡¯m very capable. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± su wei was slightly suspicious. ...... after lord rong yed with the two little ones for a while, the white whale sent them to the shore. ¡°little white, goodbye.¡± leng rongrong touched the white whale¡¯s head and said with some reluctance. ¡°wuwu!¡± all the white whales popped their heads out and let out a few cries in unison. they just looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, looking very reluctant to leave. ¡°ah, i really want to take you home!¡± lord rong rushed over and grabbed the white whale¡¯s head. fourth master mo was speechless. tang luo was speechless. was he going to build an aquarium at home? their young madam was bing more and more terrifying. with the young madam¡¯s wealth, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to build an ocean mansion. ¡°then let¡¯s bring him home.¡± seeing lord rong¡¯s reluctance, fourth master mo suddenly said in a pampering tone, ¡± i¡¯ll get someone to build an ocean mansion next to our vi. ¡± tang luo looked at fourth master mo fiercely, and the corners of his mouth twitched. ah, hey, hey, isn¡¯t this a little too much? lord fourth, you¡¯re not such an irrational person! ¡± that¡¯s right. if you want to bring it back, then bring it back. build an ocean mansion. ¡± jiang fu nodded in agreement. as long as his precious goddaughter was happy, they would find a way to catch the creatures that his daughter wanted to go to others, let alone building an ocean mansion. lord rong was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m just saying. don¡¯t go back and catch them all. this sea area is their home, they don¡¯t need to be locked up.¡± she was really afraid that she would see a huge ocean mansion when she got home, and then the school of white whales would really be brought home. although she was reluctant to part with them and liked them very much, this was still the most suitable ce for them to live. the white whale was different from storm. they couldn¡¯t walk onnd, so if they really brought it back, they would lose their freedom. although storm and the others followed her, they were free. if they wanted to return to the forest, they could do so at any time. after bidding farewell to baijing, lord fourth brought lord rong to the car to change her clothes. after that, everyone took either a car or a helicopter, heading straight to the dark headquarters. Chapter 1024 1024 the inside of the dark was attacked? after lord rong and the others got off the car, they entered the dark¡¯s base. what no one expected was that the door inside the dark was actually wide open, and the moment they entered, they were originally prepared for a big battle, but instead saw people all over the ground beaten into pig heads. all of them were in a terrible state. ¡°spare us! we won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± as soon as lord rong and the others entered, they heard someone kneeling and begging for mercy. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°???? ¡± this situation seemed a little strange. they had just arrived, but why did it look like the dark headquarters had already been turned upside down? ¡°it seems like someone has attacked the dark.¡± jiang fu said. ¡± these people are all beaten up like pigs ... ¡± chenn¡¯s godfather, who was carrying a rocketuncher, was very tired. he hadn¡¯t even used his weapon yet, and the dark had already been reduced to this? ¡°hey, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? we haven¡¯t even made a move yet, how can you be killed by others!¡± tang ziyi looked at the man on the ground with displeasure. there were many people lying on the ground. when everyone saw such arge group of people and the helicopter above them, they were all scared silly. just now, the twenty-odd people had almost taken the lives of hundreds of them. now, the people who came were actually carrying rocketunchers and various machine guns ... who were these people? why were they so scary? their dark was obviously so powerful, but they couldn¡¯t even beat 20 bare-handed middle-aged men. everyone on the dark started to doubt their lives. they had always been the ones to deal with others, and others would be scared witless. however, this time, they were beaten up so badly. in the end, after that group of people left, another group of people who looked even more terrifying came. ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± as fourth master mo spoke, he had already strode inside. someone wanted to stop him, but with a single nce from lord fourth, he was so frightened that he rolled to the side. then, the group of them entered the house. in the room, the group of elders looked even more terrible. although they were all quite old, it could be seen that the person who beat them up did not show any mercy at all. ¡°why are you guys back again?¡± as soon as fourth master mo and his men entered, some people thought that the group from before had returned. but when he looked up, he saw another group of people. ¡°and who are you?¡± one of the elders stood up with much difficulty and stared at fourth master mo and the others. lord fourth was speechless. lord rong: ¡°??? ¡± why did it feel like the dark headquarters was in such a terrible state? everything was smashed, and everyone was beaten up. the group of people looked miserable. they wanted to teach him a lesson, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do it. ¡°damn, who did this? we haven¡¯t even made a move yet, and this group of people has already been taught a lesson. how are we supposed to do anything?¡± tang ziyi was in disbelief. ¡°you¡¯re not from the 19th floor?¡± when the elder heard tang ziyi¡¯s words, he seemed to be relieved. ¡°the 19th level?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she took a step forward. ¡± is it the people from the 19th level who came to teach you a lesson? where are the people on the 19th floor?¡± ¡°hmph, you guys aren¡¯t from the 19th level, are you?¡± ¡± hmph! ¡± the elder snorted and suddenly ordered, ¡± arrest them all! ¡± as he shouted, the elder suddenly attacked leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s body leaned back limply. he dodged the elder¡¯s attack and kicked him. the elder was sent flying andnded on a chair in front of him. he looked at leng rongrong in fear. the strength of this kick was so strong that it was frightening. he felt as if his internal organs had been kicked over. the rest of the elders were also scared silly when they saw how strong lord rong was. the people outside were originally going to surround them, but they were also frightened. ¡± e-elder, there are dozens of helicopters hovering above our headquarters ... also, we¡¯re surrounded by many cars and tens of thousands of thugs ... including members of the big gangs in country E ... ¡± a person outside said while swallowing his saliva. he stood at the door, his legs trembling, not daring to get close to leng rongrong and her group. ¡°what!¡± the other elder¡¯s legs went soft. ¡± so, you want to take advantage of the neenth level to rob us, and then take advantage of us when we¡¯re down? ¡± ¡°taking advantage of others?¡± chenn raised the bazooka in her hand. ¡± do i need to take advantage of you? even if you¡¯re not in danger, we can still blow you up!¡± the elders were speechless. then, jiang fu and the others stepped forward and beat up the elders again. after beating them up, he warned the elders of this group that they could touch anyone¡¯s people, but not theirs. he also specifically made them remember the appearance of the two littleds. if anyone dared to touch these two littleds again, then the dark would be destroyed on the spot. ¡°where¡¯s your boss?¡± leng rongrong asked suspiciously as she swept her gaze around and did not see the leader of the dark. ¡± boss, he¡¯s someone whoes and goes without a trace ... of course he¡¯s not here. if he was, would you have the chance to act so wantonly? ¡± an elder snorted. lord rong was speechless. ¡°oh, really? do you believe that i won¡¯t st him to death?¡± chenn raised the quiver. her long hair and beautiful face made her look handsome and devilish, but the aura in her eyes was not weak at all. ¡± i think your boss is a coward. he doesn¡¯t dare toe out, right? ¡± tang ziyi sneered. ¡± why are you talking so much nonsense? let¡¯s take a look around and see if there¡¯s anything fun to do in the dark headquarters. ¡± su weirao said with interest, ¡± theboratories on the dark are quite interesting. maybe there are some fun things! ¡± after that, the group of people began to stroll around the dark headquarters. the group of elders followed everyone while trembling in fear. then, the entire dark headquarters was swept around. some were smashed, some were taken. when it was over, chenn even sent a rocketuncher to the dark headquarters. the entire dark headquarters copsed. the group of elders were so scared that they peed their pants. everyone from the headquarters was dumbfounded. the dark had existed for a long time, but it had never suffered such a heavy blow. no one had ever dared to do such a thing to the dark, but the people who came this time were like bandits, taking everything they had. they even blew up their headquarters. when they left, the people of the dark were all warned that if anyone dared to touch lord rong and little nan yu again, then it wouldn¡¯t be a situation like the dark being robbed clean the next time. next time, everything in the dark would be wiped out in one go. the members of the dark looked at the copsed headquarters, each with an ugly expression. there were many traps in their headquarters, but this group of terrifying perverts easily solved all the traps as if they had entered a no man¡¯snd. then, they ransacked all the valuable items or the darkwork¡¯s collections. Chapter 1025 1025 why are they acting like bandits? ¡± it¡¯s not strange that the neenth level is scary. who are these people? ¡± an elder asked while trembling. ¡°i feel that this group of people is even more terrifying than the 19th floor. why does the name of the girl they¡¯re protecting sound so familiar?¡± another elder asked suspiciously. ¡± leng rongrong, isn¡¯t leng rongrong the yellow-haired girl from back then? ¡± the elder with the walking stick eximed, ¡± is it her faction? in just a few years, her power has already grown to this extent?¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be. it looks like many factions are stuck together. xio¡¯s in the middle of this group! ¡± ¡± what¡¯s the rtionship between her and the 19th floor? the 19th floor also said that no one is allowed to touch her! ¡± ¡°god knows what rtionship they have. however, with so many people protecting this little girl, we really can¡¯t touch her. otherwise, it will bring a lot of trouble to our dark. today¡¯s loss is big enough for our dark!¡± all the elders felt a lingering fear in their hearts. thinking of the people he had just seen, it could be said to be an army of thousands. to be able to gather so many people in such a short time, even the dark might not be so powerful. however, this group of people, who should have been like a te of scattered sand, had actually gathered together in a short time. ...... after leng rongrong dismissed most of the people, she brought her godfather and husband back to the hotel. on the way, he asked john to help him prepare a room. as soon as they arrived at the hotel entrance, jin mingfeng, zhou muning, and ji kai rushed out, along with the festival director and the others. after making sure that leng rongrong and little nan yu were fine, they heaved a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°that¡¯s great, you guys are finally fine.¡± ¡± i was almost scared to death, ¡± said movie king jin. ¡°i¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. ¡± lord rongforted the worried people in front of him. the film crew also said that leng rongrong would be given a day¡¯s rest and that they would continue filming the next day. leng rongrong and the others were indeed a little tired after a long night. so, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. back in the room, lord fourth closed the door immediately and pulled leng rongrong into his arms. he lowered his head and gave her an earth-shattering kiss. outside the door, xiao xun ¡®er blinked and stared nkly at the door that had suddenly closed. he still wanted to say a few words to his daddy and mommy, but was he just going to be heartlessly locked outside the door? xiao xun ¡®er was speechless. he was a little sad. in the face of true love, he was indeed an unnecessary treasure. the little guy turned his head and saw chu wei carrying little chu yan in her arms. they were also about to go into the room to rest. however, just as chu wei and little chu yan were about to close the door, a figure suddenly appeared. ning kuang stood outside the door of chu wei and little chu yan and held it back. seeing that little chu yan was fine, ning kuang seemed to be relieved. however, he looked at chu wei with a serious expression. little nan yu was on the other side, so he couldn¡¯t hear what ning kuang said. but when he saw aunt weiwei, his mood seemed to have changed instantly. his face also became a little ugly. with a bang, the door of the room was closed. ning kuang stood at the door, looking at it dejectedly. he turned his head and happened to meet little nan yu¡¯s eyes. little nan yu shrugged, snorted, and went back to his room obediently. from the looks of it, it was a good thing that his parents loved each other so much. it was not good to have people like aunt weiwei and uncle ning. the better the rtionship between daddy and mommy, the better. this way, he might even have a younger sister in the future! little nan yu was suddenly looking forward to having a sister. his little sister would definitely be very cute. she would be soft and cute when she was born and would definitely be very fun to y with. at the thought of this, xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s dejection was instantly gone. he only hoped that his daddy and mommy¡¯s rtionship would be as good as possible. so, a few minutester, when leng rongrong broke free from her husband¡¯s grip and went to little nan yu¡¯s room, the little guy opened the door but did not wee his mommy in. ¡°mommy, you should rest with daddy.¡± little nan yu said considerately, ¡± you haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. you must miss each other very much. xiao xun ¡®er isn¡¯t glowing anymore. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. bang! the door was closed! fourth master mo¡¯s slender figure leaned to the side as he looked at his wife who had been shut out of the door. his lips curved into a smile as he couldn¡¯t help butugh. with a creak, the door suddenly opened again. xiao xun ¡®er stuck his head out and looked at leng rongrong seriously. ¡± mommy, i want a younger sister. ¡± after he finished speaking, the little guy turned to mo linyuan. ¡± daddy, you have to work harder. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. fourth master mo was speechless. even his son was questioning his ability? the door was closed again. rong yuan and his wife stood at the door, their expressions extremelyplicated. when they returned to the room, lord rong was pressed down on the bed by lord fourth. ¡± should i prove that i¡¯m actually very powerful? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to verify, i know.¡± the corners of lord rong¡¯s lips twitched as she tried to dodge. ¡± didn¡¯t luo luo say that you haven¡¯t slept in a long time? go to sleep first. we can talk about other thingster. ¡± she knew very well how powerful her husband was. ...... when qin fei rushed into bai rucao¡¯s room, bai rucao was frantically calling ivan. however, she couldn¡¯t get through to ivan¡¯s phone after countless calls, so she cursed. when she opened the door, she saw qin feiluo knocking on the door like she was about to die. bai rucao was a little annoyed. ¡± what are you shouting about? are you sick? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s back!¡± qin feiluo stared at bai rucao and said with a dark face, ¡± she¡¯s not dead! she didn¡¯t die even after that!¡± she had thought that leng rongrong was dead. she had been thinking that she could use this opportunity to seduce song junlin. in the end, she received news that leng rongrong was still alive. this b * tch had clearly fallen into the sea, but she was still alive. the scariest thing was that she had heard that they had captured leng rongrong¡¯s terrifying organization and had almost been destroyed overnight. it was said that theirir had been blown up. she also saw a few people in the hotel lobby brazenly splitting the loot. those few people seemed to be the ones who went to save leng rongrong. it was said that overnight, all the sects in country E were warned that whoever dared to touch leng rongrong would have to face the destruction of their sect. ¡°what did you just say?¡± bai rucao looked at qin feiluo in disbelief. ¡± you¡¯re saying that she¡¯s not dead? ¡± how was that possible? leng rongrong had fallen into the sea, and she had been caught by the dark. it was impossible that the dark could not deal with her. how could leng rongrong be more powerful than bai wanrong? even if bai wanrong was caught by the dark, she might not be able to escape! ¡°she¡¯s not dead. she¡¯s in her room. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see for yourself!¡± qin fei pointed at the door and shouted, ¡± you said she¡¯s dead, and you made me happy for nothing! ¡± Chapter 1026 1026 is second daddy going to lead xiao xun ¡®er astray? bai ruzao didn¡¯t really believe qin feiluo¡¯s words. she felt that leng rongrong should have already died. how could she not be dead! therefore, bai rucao rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s room and knocked on her door. in the end, he only knocked twice. before lord rong¡¯s room door opened, the door to little nan yu¡¯s room next door opened first. the little guy was wearing a cute little dinosaur nightwear and his little face had an unhappy expression. ¡°are you sick? why are you making so much noise? i¡¯ll beat you up if you affect daddy and mommy giving birth to a little sister!¡± as the little guy was speaking, he suddenly saw a few peopleing out of the elevator opposite. a few of his granduncles appeared together, all of them staring at bai rucao. jiang fu scanned bai rucao from head to toe with a terrifying look and asked with a little dissatisfaction, ¡± is this your room? ¡± ¡°no.¡± bai rucao shuddered. she looked at jiang fu and found him familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who he was. she then looked at chenn, su wei, and tang ziyi. the four of them were about the same age as her, and they all had a terrifying aura around them. none of them seemed to be kind people. ¡°if it¡¯s not you, then what are you doing in front of someone else¡¯s room?¡± tang ziyi had a toothpick in his mouth. he nced at bai rucao. ¡± stealing? peeping? cheating?¡± ¡°of course not!¡± qin feiluo was standing behind bai rucao. when she heard tang ziyi¡¯s words, she said with a dark expression, ¡± do we look like that kind of people? ¡± ¡°yes, it doesn¡¯t look like a good bird.¡± tang ziyi¡¯s toothpick was raised up and down, and the corners of his lips curved up. his smile was charming. ¡°i agree with what you said.¡± su wei nced at tang ziyi, who had a rare look of agreement on his face. tang ziyi winked at su wei. bai rucao wanted to turn around and leave, but she was stopped by chenn, who was still carrying his beloved rocketuncher. ¡± stop. ¡± bai ruzao and qin feiluo both stopped in their tracks and looked at chenn in panic. ¡°do you know how to sew clothes?¡± chenn asked. bai rucao was speechless. qin feiluo was speechless. the two of them looked at chenn with aplicated expression. their faces were full of disbelief. ¡°i¡¯m asking if you know how to sew clothes.¡± chenn¡¯s bazooka was aimed at the two of them. bai rucao was speechless. qin feiluo was speechless. jiang fu and the others looked calm andposed. these two women didn¡¯t look like good people at first nce. furthermore, they actually dared to disturb their precious goddaughter¡¯s rest? little nan yu also raised his eyebrows and looked at bai ruzao and qin feiluo. he felt that these two people were in trouble. ¡°you¡¯re crazy.¡± bai rucao cursed, then turned around and left. qin feiluo followed closely behind. however, before the two of them left, jiang fu and the others ¡®faces darkened. someone actually dared to call them lunatics? ¡°who are you calling crazy?¡± tang ziyi rushed up and asked. ¡°i won¡¯t say who, but if you want to take it to heart, then i can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± as soon as bai rucao finished speaking, tang ziyi suddenly attacked her. just like that, the two of them started fighting in the corridor. chenn¡¯s eyes lit up. he suddenly took out a mini rocketuncher from his pocket. it was only the size of a thumb. he fired it at bai rucao. ¡°is this a firework?¡± qin fei leaned on the side and looked at chenn in surprise. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with setting off fireworks here? ¡± a ray of light rose with a whoosh, and then flew directly toward bai rucao. ¡°what the hell is that?¡± the mini rocket cannon hit bai rucao¡¯s thick long hair. ¡°it looks like a firework?¡± qin feiluo swallowed her saliva. she nced at chenn and whispered, ¡± fireworks like rocketunchers! ¡± a burnt smell came from her white hair. then, bai rucao waved her hand in disbelief. following that, there was a sudden bang above her head, and fireworks really did burst out. ¡°are they really fireworks?¡± qin feiluo muttered. little nan yu was also dumbfounded. then he said to chenn excitedly, ¡± second grandpa, is this your new invention? it seems very fun! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s something even more fun, just you watch!¡± chenn¡¯s beautiful lips curled up, and she was smiling excitedly. then, the top of bai rucao¡¯s head suddenly began to crack, and countless words instantly appeared. ¡°i¡¯m an idiot!¡± ¡°i¡¯m an idiot!¡± ¡°i¡¯m the invincible little bitch!¡± these sentences had a downward arrow, pointing at bai rucao¡¯s head. he looked up and his eyes turned red with anger. ¡± are you, are you insulting me? ¡± qin feiluo was speechless. little nan yu pped his hands. ¡± wow, it looks so fun. is there anything else? ¡± ¡°yes, there are a lot of them. you can scold people in any way you want.¡± little nan yu¡¯s eyes lit up and he reached out his hand, ¡± give me one to y with! ¡± chenn took one out of her pocket and threw it at little nan yu. ¡± here, y. ¡± little nan yu suddenly aimed at qin feiluo and hit her with a bang. qin fei wanted to dodge, but it was toote. this thing hit her directly. then, a line of beautiful words appeared above her head. little nan yu said in a baby voice, ¡± ¡°f * ck your eighteen generations of ancestors?¡± the little guy was stunned for a moment. ¡°chenn!¡± jiang fu looked at chenn sternly. ¡± are you trying to lead our precious grandson astray? can¡¯t you get someone more cultured toe up with a poem or something? it¡¯s better than this!¡± ¡°oh, really? then i¡¯ll write three hundred tang poems for xiao xun ¡®er in the future.¡± chenn¡¯s face was serious. then, she said to little nan yu, ¡± xiao xun ¡®er, this woman is too ugly. let¡¯s not f * ck her 18 generations of ancestors. ¡± little nan yu was speechless. jiang fu was speechless. tang ziyiughed. su wei pped the back of jiang fu¡¯s head and said, ¡± shut up. ¡± qin feiluo¡¯s face turned green and white. she wanted to turn around and sneak away. although she felt that these people were not in their right minds, she could clearly feel that she was no match for them. bai rucao¡¯s hair was burnt, and she was furious, but she didn¡¯t dare to get involved with jiang fu and the others. she wanted to swallow her anger and escape first. unfortunately, they were surrounded by this group of people before they could leave. ¡°help me sew something first,¡± chenn said. after that, bai ruzao and qin feiluo were taken away by chenn. xiao xun ¡®er asked curiously, ¡± what does second grandpa want them to sew? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely not something good. he¡¯s been ying with that kind of prank recently.¡± tang ziyi patted little nan yu¡¯s head. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er, why are you getting cuter and cuter? ¡± ¡°i take after mommy.¡± little nan yu¡¯s eyes curved like two crescent moons. Chapter 1027 1027 ning kuang¡¯s parents appear leng rongrong was awoken by the shrew-like curses in the corridor. however, when she woke up, she was almost done sleeping, so she didn¡¯t have a morning temper. she only heard the noise and had a headache. when she opened her eyes, lord fourth was already sitting on the sofa beside her. he was busy with some work on hisptop. as soon as he heard her movement, a pair of deep eyes fell on her, and then he asked gently, ¡± you¡¯re awake? ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± who¡¯s outside? why are they fighting like this? ¡± isn¡¯t this floor filled with our people?¡± she felt that the voice she heard was quite unfamiliar. it didn¡¯t sound like someone she knew. ¡°ning kuang¡¯s parents.¡± fourth master mo said. when leng rongrong heard this, she rolled out of bed and looked at lord fourth with wide eyes. ¡± ning kuang? his parents?¡± chu wei had said that ning kuang¡¯s parents wanted to snatch little chu yan away. so, they had alle to country E? she got up almost without thinking and rushed to the bathroom to wash up with lightning speed. then, she changed her clothes and left the room. as soon as the door opened, he heard the angry voice of a middle-aged woman. when she stuck her head out, she found that all the doors on the entire floor were open. then, one by one, she stuck her head out to gossip. she saw that her godfather¡¯s face was full of gossip, and only his head was sticking out of the room. leng rongrong was speechless. were they all so gossipy? on the other side, ning kuang was standing there, looking troubled. next to ning kuang was a middle-aged woman who looked very elegant and slightly chubby. she was carrying a Prada bag and looked very domineering. she was cursing at chu wei. next to the woman was a middle-aged man who looked a bit like ning kuang. he seemed to have a better temper than thedy next to him. he had been silent the whole time. leng rong walked towards chu wei¡¯s room. after fourth master mo put down hisptop, he also walked out and followed behind his wife. he didn¡¯t really like to join in the fun, but he wouldn¡¯t ignore things that madam wanted to take care of. ¡°if you had returned the child to us earlier, would such a thing have happened again?¡± ¡°this child is the child of our ning family. what right do you have to take away our child? ¡± chu wei, let me tell you, i¡¯m giving you money because i¡¯m giving face to the chu family. do you think you have the right to argue with me with your current status? do you even have the ability to do that?¡± ¡± return our grandson to us, and we¡¯ll let you live. i won¡¯t hold it against you for giving birth to our grandson and taking him away. ¡± ¡°otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡± ¡°look at you, you¡¯ve scared our good grandson.¡± ¡°little yanyan,e,e here. let grandma tell you, your surname is not chu, your surname is ning, your name is ning yan, this is your father, we are your grandparents. don¡¯t believe this bad woman. she took you away, didn¡¯t give you a good life, and almost caused you to be in trouble!¡± when thedy looked at the little boy beside chu wei, she immediately revealed a very kind expression. however, little chu yan walked in front of chu wei and stretched out his arms. he red at mr. and mrs. chu angrily. ¡± my mommy is not a bad woman. you¡¯re the bad people! ¡± the nobledy covered her heart in disbelief. ¡°little baby, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°grandma loves you so much, how could she be a bad person!¡± ¡°it must be this bad woman who taught you the wrong things, right?¡± ¡± this damn bad woman. i knew she wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. it¡¯s bad enough that she brought you abroad, but she even taught you to say such things. she¡¯s simply a bad person! ¡± following that, thedy continued to curse at chu wei, causing her to bleed. leng rongrong¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as she watched. ning kuang pulled the woman back. ¡± mom, don¡¯t say anything. this has nothing to do with weiwei. ¡± ¡°how is it not rted?¡± the woman sneered, ¡± she¡¯s the one who¡¯s been raising my grandson. if she¡¯s not the one who taught him, who is? ¡± ¡± this woman is simply despicable. she knew that she was a child of our ning family, but she still secretly took her away! ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want face, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite! did she really think that she was still the young miss of the chu family? the chu family has already fallen, alright?¡± the woman¡¯s words became more and more excessive. little chu yan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and he looked angry. originally, leng rongrong wanted toe up and help, but when she saw that little chu yan seemed to be doing something, she did not go forward. just like that, he quietly waited for little chu yan to make his move. as expected, little chu yan did not let her down. he suddenly threw something at thedy. thedy was stunned for a moment. she nced at the ball that little chu yan had thrown at her. the ball was small, beautiful, and glowing. she was overjoyed. ¡± little yanyan, little baby, do you like grandma, so you¡¯re giving her a gift? ¡± little chu yan¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, but he nodded his head meticulously. he still stood in front of his mother to protect her, looking at thedy seriously. the rich woman was overjoyed. she said to her husband, ¡± hubby, see, i told you, little yanyan would definitely like me, her grandmother! ¡± look, he gave me a present!¡± as a result, the ball in her hand exploded just as she finished speaking. after a puff of ck smoke, a thick stench came. mrs. chu¡¯s face was as ck as coal, and her body was covered in a mess of stinky fluid. the people around them, including mr. chu, couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back and cover their noses. little chu yan ced his hands on his hips and said domineeringly, ¡± don¡¯t you dare scold my mommy! ¡± ¡°little sweetheart, what did you get me? what is this?¡± mrs. chu was in disbelief. she looked at her body and felt like she was going crazy. her precious grandson, how could her precious grandson treat her like this! little chu yan nced at mrs. chu and then looked at ning kuang. ¡± don¡¯t disturb mommy. are you even worthy of being a man? ¡± little chu yan mmed the door shut after he finished speaking. ning kuang didn¡¯t look too good. mrs. chu grabbed her hair in a frenzy and bellowed, ¡± this b * tch, this b * tch taught me everything. she must have taught me everything. what does a child know?! ¡± mrs. chu reeked and left with her husband. ning kuang stood at the door of chu wei¡¯s room for a long time, looking upset. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. it seemed like she had nothing to do with this. she didn¡¯t expect little yanyan, who didn¡¯t like to talk, to be so aggressive. Chapter 1028 1028 who¡¯s crying? leng rongrong and fourth master mo turned around and left. when they passed by second father¡¯s room, leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡°second father, is there someone crying inside?¡± she seemed to have heard the sound of a woman crying inside the house. lord rong looked at chenn with aplicated expression. the way fourth master mo looked at chenn had also changed. lord rong,¡±i didn¡¯t expect my second godfather, who had never had a woman, to suddenly have an epiphany.¡± she had thought that her second godfather and her first father were a couple. had she misunderstood something? chenn had been reading the gossip and was admiring mrs. chu¡¯s ability to scold people when she saw her precious goddaughter looking at her with aplicated expression. chenn blinked her eyes and suddenly realized something. ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand! i didn¡¯t do anything like hiding a mistress in a golden house!¡± chenn¡¯s godfather raised his hand and shook it. ¡°you really didn¡¯t? i think i heard a woman crying inside.¡± lord rong looked at chenn with interest. ¡± godfather, you¡¯re so powerful! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not ying anymore! you let me leave this ce, i don¡¯t want to embroider anymore!¡± suddenly, a familiar voice was heard. then, qin feiluo rushed out from inside. she rushed to chenn¡¯s side and was about to rush out when she saw leng rongrong at the door. her eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡± you¡¯re really not dead! ¡± the video was so real. she had fallen into the dark sea and gradually sank, but she had not died. leng rongrong was standing in front of her, unscathed. how was this possible? how could she still be alive? she should have been dead. how did she survive in such a situation? ¡°eh? why are you here?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s little nose wrinkled involuntarily. she looked at qin feiluo with slight dissatisfaction. ¡± second father, is there a problem with your taste? ¡± ¡°i already said it¡¯s not!¡± chenn looked at lord rong angrily. he raised his hand and grabbed the bazooka by the door. he raised it and aimed it at qin feiluo. ¡± i don¡¯t like this kind of thing. ¡± ¡°then what is she doing?¡± leng rongrong asked. so, qin feiluo, what are you doing in my godfather¡¯s room with an embroidery needle? don¡¯t tell me you want to be my godmother?¡± was she threatening her second father with an embroidery needle? this behavior was a little strange. ¡°f * ck your mother!¡± qin fei said angrily, ¡± this is your godfather? is there something wrong with your godfather¡¯s brain? she locked us up here and asked us to embroider that ¡®along the river during the qingming festival¡¯ painting! was he crazy? you¡¯d better send your godfather back to the mental hospital!¡± qin fei¡¯s appearance looked as if she was really in great pain from the torture. she was going crazy. ¡°along the river during the qingming festival?¡± master rong¡¯s forehead twitched. it was more like something a godfather would do. her family¡¯s godfather¡¯s way of doing things could never be judged withmon sense. ¡°how could you say such uncivilized things to my rongrong?¡± chenn looked at qin feiluo unhappily. he was carrying a bazooka and looked as terrifying as could be. qin feiluo shrunk her neck and shivered. behind them, bai rucao walked to the door and stared at leng rongrong with a pair of malicious eyes. although she knew that leng rongrong was not dead, she still could not believe that leng rongrong was standing at the door in one piece. she was actually still alive! how could she still be alive! bai ru cao¡¯s eyes were extremely sinister. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm as she met bai rucao¡¯s eyes. she knew that bai rucao wanted her to die, and seeing that she was still alive, she would definitely be very unhappy. ¡°what are you looking at? embroider the picture properly!¡± chenn turned around to look at bai rucao and qin feiluo, then sent them back to their work. leng rongrong was speechless. godfather was indeed godfather. he was always so awesome. ¨C the group had dinner in a private room of the hotel. john had personally arranged the dinner to let everyone have a good meal. he had even speciallye over to give everyone a toast. ¡± although i don¡¯t know you, i know that lord rong¡¯s friends are definitely not ordinary people! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we¡¯re immortals!¡± tang ziyi raised his ss and said with a smile, ¡± do you believe that we can fly to the sky with a whoosh? ¡± john was speechless. everyone was speechless. ¡°mr. tang really knows how to joke.¡± john smiled, ¡±e on, eat as much as you want. if it¡¯s not enough, order more. i¡¯ll pay for everything here. you don¡¯t have to pay a single cent! ¡± the group of people at the dining table ate and drank. the scene was very lively. john apanied him for a while before leaving. leng rongrong and chu wei were sitting together, while lord fourth was already surrounded by his godfather. tang luo had the intention to help lord fourth, but he didn¡¯t dare to get too close to these terrifying godfather. ¡°wei wei, do you need any help?¡± leng rongrong looked at chu wei and asked. ¡°did you see that?¡± chu wei looked up at leng rongrong, who seemed to be in pain. ¡°i saw it, so i asked you if you needed help. i can get them to leave country E.¡± leng rongrong said. to deal with such a shrew, there was no need to reason at all. he could just directly drive her away. chu wei shook her head. ¡± i¡¯m going to have a good talk with ning kuang. ¡± she didn¡¯t need the money. when she had left little chu yan behind, she had never nned to let the ning family raise this child. she would protect little yanyan. he would not let yanyan leave her. ¡°alright. but if that guy bullies you, you tell me and i¡¯ll back you up!¡± leng rongrong knew that after the chu family fell, there was no one around chu wei who could help her. therefore, she said with a firm tone. ¡°we¡¯re good friends, so i¡¯m helping you. you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed.¡± chu wei nodded. after the lively dinner, the group of people went back to their rooms to rest. lord rong and lord fourth went out for a walk. chu wei bumped into ning kuang when she reached the door of her room. ning kuang was waiting for her. ¡± yanyan, can you go and find brother yu? ¡± chu wei asked as she squatted down. ¡°alright,¡± he said. little chu yan nodded. he looked up at ning kuang with a domineering look in his eyes. ¡± don¡¯t bully my mommy. if you do, i won¡¯t let you off! ¡± ning kuang looked at little chuyan and wanted to reach out to touch his head, but little chuyan dodged. the little guy clenched his fist and waved it around. ¡± my fist is also very powerful! ¡± after he finished speaking, little chu yan turned around and went to little nan yu¡¯s room with an expressionless face. chu wei watched little chu yan enter little nan yu¡¯s room before she turned around and left with ning kuang. the two of them walked to the garden outside the hotel and chatted as they walked. ¡°i won¡¯t let go of little yanyan.¡± chu wei said without hesitation, her tone firm. Chapter 1029 1029 chapter 1030-toote ¡°wei wei,e back to my side, okay?¡± ning kuangfang softened his tone. ¡± i know i¡¯ve misunderstood you in the past, but i¡¯ve made it clear now. i¡¯ve always loved you ... ¡± his love for her had never changed. although there were some women around him in the past, he did not love them at all. those women were just putting on an act. he was just trying to provoke chu wei. if he had known what had happened back then, how could he have pushed her away? he regretted it so much now. if he could go back to the past, he would never have done that. he would not push her away, he would only pull her to his side. his love for her had never changed! she was the only one in his heart. he had never thought that this woman would be pregnant with his child and raise it all by herself. he had let her down. he had never known about it. he had always made her angry and sad. ning kuang had never felt so regretful. he did not even know how to make up for all of this. he just looked at chu wei eagerly. he wanted their family to be reunited. he wanted chu wei to return to his side, and he wanted his child to return to his side. he would use the rest of his life to make up for it. ¡°it¡¯s toote,¡± chu wei¡¯s tone was frighteningly calm. ¡± it¡¯s toote. ¡± ning kuang raised his head and looked at chu wei. he felt as if something had crushed his heart. he could clearly hear the sound of his heart breaking. was it toote? chu wei said, ¡± is it toote for them? ¡± how could it be toote? he had just begun to see his heart clearly. he had just wanted to continue being with her, but she said that it was toote? ¡°wei wei, give me another chance. you need me, and so does yanyan. isn¡¯t it good that we¡¯re a family?¡± ning kuang looked at chu wei with an urgent expression. he was afraid, afraid of losing her again. however, he could tell that chu wei did not seem to care. that was why he was even more afraid and worried. he was even more afraid that he would lose herpletely. he had done too many disgraceful things. he knew that there were some disgraceful things that could not be changed no matter what he did. ¡°i don¡¯t need you, and yanyan doesn¡¯t need you.¡± chu wei looked up. the light from the streetmp was reflected in her dark eyes. it was as if the entire starry sky was in her eyes. she had short hair and a face the size of a palm, but it was extremely delicate. she didn¡¯t like to smile and had an extremely cold personality. no matter when, he rarely smiled, but once he did, it was as if the whole world would bloom. ning kuang recalled the time when chu wei hadughed in front of him. he recalled how much this woman had loved him, but he had pushed her away. ¡± really ... not going to make it ... ¡± ning kuang looked at chu wei, his heart trembling. ¡± little yanyan and i have always been living well, before you and your family came to bother us. ¡± chu wei looked at ning kuang and said, ¡± you said that this happened because i didn¡¯t protect little yanyan well. why don¡¯t you say that it happened because your parents kept fighting with me for the child? ¡± ¡± ning kuang, if it weren¡¯t for you and your parents, yanyan and i would have a good life in china. we wouldn¡¯t have to hide from each other. ¡± ¡°if you still have a conscience, let me and yanyan go.¡± ¡± wei wei! ¡± ning kuang looked at chu wei in disbelief. he did not expect chu wei to say that. he didn¡¯t tell his parents about this, but his mother had overheard it. ¡°i¡¯ll say it again. if your family wants to snatch my child away, i won¡¯t let go even if i die.¡± chu wei turned around and left. ¡± weiwei ... ¡± ning kuang looked at chu wei¡¯s determined back and felt as if a hole had been torn in his heart. the cold north wind was blowing. not far away, leng rongrong was holding fourth master mo¡¯s arm, and both of them saw this scene. although she didn¡¯t know what kind of misunderstanding ning kuang and chu wei had, ning kuang¡¯s mother was really infuriating, and ning kuang was really annoying. lord rong turned to look at fourth master mo. fourth master mo was stunned for a moment, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? i won¡¯t be like him.¡± ¡°i know,¡± leng rongrong was silent for a moment before saying, ¡± i want to say that you¡¯re not allowed to help him. i know that ning kuang is your friend, but if you help him bully weiwei, what will happen to you? ¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes were filled with warning. ¡°i¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± fourth master mo said. it was a typical case of valuing his lover over his friends. however, lord rong was very satisfied. this was the effect he wanted. the night was dark. ning kuang sat in the garden for a long time, so long that he almost thought he was a statue. then, he left the hotel in a daze. he went to a bar and started to drink like crazy. he drank all night by himself. many women approached him. many women saw that he was handsome and dressed like a rich man, so they wanted to get close to him. however, he pushed them away one by one. he no longer had the heart to look at any other woman. his entire world seemed to have copsed. did he still have the right to get close to her? she was so determined. she said that without him, she and the child had a good life. his appearance was the beginning of her trouble. how could he dare to get close to him? one ss after another, ning kuang drank all night. ¨C the next day, lord rong woke up quite early because they had to continue filming. she got up and washed up. just as she was about to go out, she heard the noise in the corridor again. this time, there was not only the noise, but also the sound of fighting. because it sounded like it was from chu wei¡¯s side, leng rongrong rushed out without another word. as soon as he opened the door, he saw that chu wei was surrounded by a group of bodyguards. some of them were even chasing little chu yan. on the other side, there were two people standing there. they were ning xi¡¯s parents. ¡°bring the child over and stop her!¡± ning qing¡¯s mother yelled, ¡± chu wei, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. the money i gave you is enough for you to spend for the rest of your life. how are you going to take care of our precious grandson like this?! ¡± ¡± weiwei, give us the child. it¡¯s not convenient for you to take care of the child alone. we¡¯ll take good care of yanyan when shees to our house. you cane to visit her often in the future. ¡± father ning¡¯s attitude was better, and he was trying his best to persuade her. chu wei¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. after the chu family took her child away, would they still let her see him? how was that possible? was yanyan amodity? can it be bought with money? she had raised yanyan for so long, and she had never thought of asking the ning family for help when she was at her most bitter and tired. she had been trying hard to hide yanyan. but she had never thought that the ning family would find out in the end. Chapter 1030 1030 my wife is poor? ¡± don¡¯t touch me! i just want to be with mommy! you bad guys, don¡¯t touch me! ¡± little yanyan was being chased by a few bodyguards. he ran around the room. the little guy ran to the other side of the small table. the bodyguards went left, he went right, and the bodyguards went right, he went left. although it was small, its movements were very swift. his eyes were fixed on the bodyguard. ¡± what¡¯s going on? are you all useless? can¡¯t you even catch a child? ¡± ning kuang¡¯s mother cursed. the bodyguard became nervous from the scolding and pounced at little chu yan. little chu yan dodged very quickly and the bodyguard pounced on the coffee table. outside, chu wei¡¯s face was cold. the scalpel in her hand had already injured several bodyguards. she was better at fighting than all the bodyguards, but because she was alone, she was always surrounded. she looked at mrs ning gloomily. ¡± i won¡¯t give little yanyan to you unless he¡¯s willing to. ¡± ¡°he¡¯ll be willing sooner orter. when he knows that the ning family is rich, when he knows that he will only suffer if he follows you, he will definitelye back to us. he will definitely choose us.¡± mrs ning sneered. ¡± chu wei, look at your own situation. since you¡¯re not worthy of our family, don¡¯t dream of marrying our ning kuang. our ning kuang is going to marry someone else, and you¡¯re not worthy. if you give the child to us, you might be able to find a man with better conditions. it¡¯s not good for you to take care of the child, is it?¡± chu wei was speechless. leng rongrong was shocked. what bullsh * t ning kuang? he was the one who wasn¡¯t worthy of weiwei, okay? which part of this dog man was worthy of wei wei? he actually said that wei wei wasn¡¯t worthy of his family? when leng rongrong heard this, she was about to explode in anger. she saw madam ning throw a check at chu wei, and the check just happened to float to her feet. she picked up the check and looked at it. he gave her 100000 yuan ... he had thought that it would be an astronomical figure, but it was only 100000 ... leng rongrong was so angry that sheughed. she nced at the check, then walked towards mrs ning and stood in front of her. mrs ning was still trying to look at chu wei, but leng rongrong blocked her view. ¡°who are you? what do you want?¡± madam ning looked at leng rongrong with a look of disdain. she felt that leng rongrong was an eyesore. ¡°wei wei¡¯s backer.¡± leng rongrong looked straight at mrs ning, then ced the check in her hands. ¡± 100000. you want to buy little chuyan? ¡± ¡°what, are you here to help that b * tch?¡± madam ning looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± i already said that i¡¯m her backing. is there something wrong with your ears? ¡± leng rongrong said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯ll give you 250000 yuan. sell your son to me. ¡± ¡°are you crazy? are you crazy?¡± when mrs ning heard this, she looked incredulous. ¡± you¡¯re spending 200000 yuan to buy my son? is my son really that worthless?¡± ¡°how much do you want? two million?¡± leng rongrong moved her fingers. ¡± or 20 million? ¡± madam ning looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± are you crazy like that little b * tch? ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you the crazy one? if you won¡¯t sell your son for 20 million yuan, do you think wei wei will sell her son for 100 thousand yuan?¡± ¡°how can i be the same as her? she¡¯s as poor as a ghost and can¡¯t even support herself. 100000 yuan is a lot for her, okay?¡± ¡± the child should belong to our family! ¡± mrs ning said contemptuously. ¡°as poor as a ghost?¡± leng rongrong nced at madam ning, then asked, ¡± how much assets does the ning family have? ¡± madam ning nced at leng rongrong. ¡± what are you doing? what does it have to do with you how many assets our family has? what do you think you¡¯re doing with your poor look?¡± ¡°poor?¡± leng rongrong pointed at her own face. she looked very poor? chu wei was still fighting with the bodyguards. she nced over at leng rongrong. she did not like it when others helped her, and she wanted to say something. however, she remembered that rongrong had said that she treated her as a friend. friends should be able to help each other, right? at this thought, chu wei did not say anything else. the door of the room next door opened. tang luo yawned as he walked out of the room. then, he saw chu wei being surrounded and beaten up. he could not help but frown. then, he rushed to chu wei¡¯s side and started helping her. chu wei was obviously stunned when she saw tang luo. ¡± why are you so stubborn? ¡± ¡°be careful!¡± tang luo protected chu wei for a moment, then kicked away a bodyguard¡¯s fist that wasing at him. chu wei nced at tang luo and felt her heart warm up. she had always been a loner and sociable. she had never thought that one day, when she was being bullied, someone would stand up for her and protect her at all costs. while lord rong was stroking madam ning, tang luo stood beside him. ¡°olddy, did you just say that our young madam is poor? if our young madam is poor, then you guys are really poor to the core.¡± as tang luo hit her, he shouted, ¡± the assets of the young madam¡¯s pinky finger are iparable to your ning family! ¡± ¡°what a joke. this is just a silly little girl. even if she¡¯s a braggart, she shouldn¡¯t brag like this. our ning family is at least considered to have a reputation, how can we not bepared!¡± mrs ning sneered. ¡± does anyone deserve to be called young madam now? ¡± ¡°just you wait, old woman. lord fourth will teach you how to behave!¡± a door opened, and fourth master mo leisurely walked out. the moment he appeared in the corridor, the entire corridor felt cramped. he walked over step by step, and the sound of his shoes hitting the ground seemed to step on people¡¯s hearts, making them look at him. the bodyguards suddenly forgot to make a move. the aura of the man who suddenly approached them was too strong. tang luo pulled chu wei to the side. madam ning was still scolding leng rongrong for being poor, but when she saw that the bodyguards had stopped moving, she immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? hurry up, once it¡¯s done, we still have to catch a ne!¡± ¡°who did you say was poor?¡± three secondster, lord fourth was standing in front of madam ning. his face was filled with displeasure, and his eyes were murderous. mrs ning swallowed when she saw mo linyuan. of course, she recognized the four young masters of the mo family. she had heard that the four young masters had already regained control of the mo family. moreover, it was said that the mo family had started to rise again. the four young masters ¡®thunderous methods had brought the entire mo family back to life. the ning family was already below the mo family, and now the distance between the two families had widened. therefore, mrs ning felt a little guilty when she saw mo linyuan. Chapter 1031 1031 she¡¯s richer than you now! ¡°i said her, i said this cheap woman is poor!¡± mrs ning pointed at leng rongrong, then said seriously, ¡± i don¡¯t know where this wild girl came from. ¡± she remembered that mo linyuan was her son¡¯s friend and that mo linyuan hade to her house before. mrs ning¡¯s guilty conscience instantly disappeared. she pointed at leng rongrong and said that leng rongrong was extremely poor. she did not know where this b * tch came from, but she was actually helping chu wei to snatch a child. that child clearly belonged to the ning family. she would definitely not let this b * tch off. do you really think you have so much power and influence? leng rongrong listened as madam ningined to her husband about how poor she was and how ridiculous she was to actually want to help chu wei. ...¡±fourth young master, look at her, she definitely doesn¡¯t have any money. i don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this hotel. how can anyone juste in?¡± ¡± we shouldin about this hotel. what¡¯s the best hotel? what¡¯s so good about it? ¡± ¡°all these random people havee in!¡± fourth master mo looked at madam ning as she spoke. he then turned to look at her with a frown. ¡°my wife looks very poor? does my wife look like a messy person?¡± when madam ning heard fourth master¡¯s words, she froze for a moment. she looked at fourth master mo in shock and couldn¡¯t even react to what fourth master mo had just said. ¡°fourth young master, what did you say?¡± mr. ning was the first to react. ¡± is this the fourth young mistress? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like it?¡± fourth master mo asked. mister ning choked. madam ning¡¯s expression was even worse. ¡± this, this is fourth young madam? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, the pauper you¡¯re talking about is my wife,¡± fourth master mo did not get angry and just looked at madam ning. but it was this attitude that made mrs ning¡¯s hair stand on end. everyone knew what the four young masters were capable of, especially after they had been disabled and had taken back thepany so easily. the whole world knew how terrifying the four young masters were. madam ning naturally knew how terrifying fourth young master mo was. therefore, she waspletely dumbfounded at this moment. she also did not know what kind of feelings fourth young master mo had for his wife because he did not show any emotions on his face. he didn¡¯t look like he was protecting her, nor did he look like he wasn¡¯t. if he was protecting her, he would probably be furious. but if he didn¡¯t care, why did hee here? madam ning was obviously a little uncertain, so she looked at fourth master mo hesitantly. after a few nces, she felt that fourth master mo wasn¡¯t angry, so it might be as the rumors said, that fourth master mo and his wife didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. after all, when they first got married, they married a girl from the leng family who came from the countryside. now that the leng family no longer existed, this girl had no background. the mo family did not have any intention of clearing this girl¡¯s name. therefore, it was possible that fourth young master mo was looking for a stronger marriage partner. this woman was definitely just a toy by his side. he would definitely chase her away sooner orter. after thinking about it, mrs ning suddenly felt much more rxed. she looked at fourth young master mo andughed, ¡± fourth young master mo must also hate this poor man, do you want me to help you deal with him? ¡± she actually still wanted to use his power as a fox, but she didn¡¯t even know who she was. by the way, does the fourth young master have a marriage partner? if you don¡¯t, i think that the daughter of the gao family is very suitable for you. his background isparable to the mo family, or even higher. i can introduce him to you. only a girl like her can help you, fourth young master, right?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. why did he suddenly start introducing someone? his wife was right in front of him! lord rong didn¡¯t say anything to mrs ning. she just looked at her husband and raised her eyebrows. ¡± you¡¯ll have to ask my wife about that. she¡¯s the one in charge at home now. ¡± fourth master mo turned to madam ning and said, ¡± oh, the young madam is in charge of my finances too. my monthly living expenses are 300 yuan. ¡± madam ning was speechless. mr. ning looked at mo linyuan with sympathy. his living expenses were even lower than his, what a tragedy. the bodyguards around them also had an inexplicable look of sympathy on their faces. ¡°hubby, i want to give wei wei some money.¡± leng rongrong looked at fourth master mo, ¡± some people say that weiwei is poor, how can my friend be poor! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll listen to you. you can give me as much as you want.¡± fourth master mo had a doting look on his face, ¡± i¡¯ll just earn more after you¡¯ve given it to me. ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t i give weiwei apany?¡± lord rong pinched her chin and said thoughtfully, ¡± there are too manypanies anyway. i can¡¯t manage all of them. why don¡¯t you give it to apany that¡¯s slightly bigger than ning corporation?¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. fourth master mo replied readily. mrs ning: ¡°??? ¡± mister ning: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll transfer some money to wei wei first.¡± ¡± hubby, how many assets does the ning family have? ¡± lord rong asked, resting her chin in her hands. ¡°the ning family is worth hundreds of millions,¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°a hundred million? i¡¯ll give weiwei a billion then.¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong took out her phone and made a call to the bank to make money. not long after, chu wei¡¯s phone rang. madam ning looked at leng rongrong in shock,¡±that¡¯s impossible!¡± how could she transfer one billion yuan just like that? how could she transfer such a huge amount? it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a problem! however, when she heard the sound of chu wei¡¯s phone and the look of surprise on chu wei¡¯s face when she took out her phone, mrs ning believed her. ¡± alright, she¡¯s no longer a poor girl. our wei wei is richer than you. ¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t buy her son with a hundred thousand. ¡± mrs ning¡¯s face turned pale. she could not believe it. she rushed towards chu wei and snatched the phone away. when she saw the money on the phone, mrs ning¡¯s face turned even paler. the situation was very awkward, and everyone was silent. the bodyguards in the room screamed and ran out. the bodyguards had a few short arrows stuck in their butts. little chu yan held a small crossbow in his hand and rushed out. ¡°i¡¯m not ying anymore. this child is too scary!¡± one of the bodyguards touched his butt and ran to the elevator. ¡°i don¡¯t want the money either!¡± the other bodyguard cried and said, ¡± my ass was almost pierced. ¡± the rest of the bodyguards knew that the situation was so terrible that they might not be able to protect their anus. under little chu yan¡¯s intense gaze, they all ran away like rabbits. ¡°why are you running? this is a child of the ning family!¡± mrs ning eximed. ¡± i¡¯m not a child of the ning family. my name is chu yan. i¡¯m mommy¡¯s child! ¡± little chu yan pointed his crossbow at mrs ning, his cold face domineering. Chapter 1032 1032 chapter 1033-little yanyan is also a big boss who can make money ¡°little baby, the thing in your hand is too dangerous. don¡¯t point it at grandma!¡± mrs ning took two steps back in fear and waved her hand. however, no matter which way she retreated, the crossbow in little chu yan¡¯s hand was still aimed at madam ning. mrs ning was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡± little yanyan, i¡¯m your grandmother. i¡¯m your grandmother! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t do this to grandma, okay? grandma loves you very much!¡± e home with grandma. i¡¯ll buy you lots and lots of fun toys, okay? there¡¯s also a lot of good food. whatever you want to eat, grandma will buy it for you. grandma can even take you to the amusement park to y!¡± mrs ning wiped her cold sweat as she tried her best to speak with enthusiasm. she tried all sorts of ways to tempt little chu yan, thinking that he was just a child and that children would definitely be tempted. as she spoke, madam ning took out a handful of cash from her bag and gave it to little chu yan. ¡± little yanyan, grandma can give you a lot of money. once you have money, you can buy whatever you want. ¡± little chu yan was speechless. ¡± little yanyan, grandma has a gift for you. ¡± mrs ning took out another toy from her bag. ¡± this is a little gun gun. it¡¯s very fun. little yanyan, do you like it? ¡± ¡°childish,¡± little chu yan replied. ¡°he likes to be serious.¡± from the other end of the corridor, chenn walked over. ¡± it¡¯s fake. it¡¯s not interesting to him. ¡± mrs ning raised her head. ¡± and who are you? ¡± ¡°my goddaughter¡¯s godfather.¡± chenn said coldly, ¡± didn¡¯t you just say that my goddaughter is poor? how is my goddaughter poor? do you think i won¡¯t kill you with money?¡± madam ning was speechless. this group of people didn¡¯t seem normal. ¡°you guys can go. i won¡¯t go with you.¡± little chu yan put away his bow. he nced at the ning couple, his little face cold. ¡°my good grandson, you¡¯re part of our family. you shoulde with us. you won¡¯t have a good ending if you follow this woman!¡± mrs ning continued to persuade him. ¡°i just like to follow mommy.¡± little chu yan¡¯s exquisite little face was filled with confidence. he would always be by her side. he would not let his mommy be sad. madam ning tried to coax little chuyan, but little chuyan was only willing to stay by his mommy¡¯s side. chu wei hugged little chu yan, feeling touched. she looked at mrs ning with a serious and slightly hostile gaze. mo linyuan then made a call to ning kuang. ¡± ning kuang, take your parents away. ¡± a few minutester, john rushed up with a group of bodyguards. he looked at the ning couple angrily and said, ¡± our hotel doesn¡¯t wee guests like you. please leave. ¡± hearing john¡¯s words, mrs ning pointed at her own nose in disbelief. ¡± i paid for it, and you won¡¯t let me stay? ¡± john nodded. ¡± yes, you don¡¯t have the right to stay in our hotel. ¡± ¡°you, i¡¯m going toin about your hotel. you can let any random person stay in it!¡± madam ning was furious. ¡°that¡¯s right, people like you don¡¯t deserve to stay in our hotel. since you understand it so well, you can leave on your own.¡± john said in an infuriating manner. mrs ning¡¯s chubby face turned red with anger.¡±¡±!!!¡± when mrs. ning and mr. ning were taken to the elevator, little chu yan said to them in a childish but domineering voice, ¡± although mommy is not very rich now, i will make money in the future. mommy will be very rich. ¡± ¡°little yanyan, you¡¯ve already learned how to make money. i¡¯ve sent someone to sell the weapon you designedst time at the ck market. someone offered 30 million to buy your design.¡± chenn said expressionlessly, ¡± if you¡¯re willing, the 30 million is yours. the other weapons can all be sold.¡± ¡°really?¡± when little chu yan heard this, he revealed a rare expression of excitement. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± chenn said, ¡± give me your designs in the future and i¡¯ll help you sell them. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± little chu yan¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at chu wei, who was beside him. ¡± mommy, i know how to make money. we¡¯ll be rich in the future. ¡± as he spoke, little chu yan nced at the ning couple. ¡± we¡¯ll be richer than them. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. chu wei rubbed little chu yan¡¯s head and her heart softened. it took her a long time to hold back her tears. her little yanyan had been so sensible since she was young. mrs ning¡¯s ears perked up when she heard this, and she became even more excited. ¡± i knew it! he¡¯s our ning family¡¯s child, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s so smart! hubby, did you hear that? this child is our grandson, we have to bring him back!¡± although she wanted to snatch little chu yan away, she was stopped by john¡¯s security guards, so mrs ning could not rush over. in less than 20 minutes, the ning couple were kicked out of the hotel, and their luggage was thrown outside. ¡°i¡¯m so angry!¡± mrs ning stomped her feet and shouted, ¡± they really drove us out! it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not paying, why are you kicking us out?¡± ¡°forget it, don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯ll take care of the child. why don¡¯t you let wei wei keep it?¡± mr. ning said, ¡± poor weiwei. she¡¯s still so young and she really needs her mother. ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± mrs ning¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at mr. ning. ¡± do you like that little b * tch? did she seduce you, so you¡¯re speaking up for her?¡± mrs ning grabbed mr. ning¡¯s ear. then, mrs ning started to curse. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, if you dare to side with someone else, i can also kick you out of the house. don¡¯t forget, the ning family is rich because of me!¡± mrs ning snorted. ¡± if my father didn¡¯t hand thepany to you, would you have the ning corporation you have now? ¡± mr. ning¡¯s face was unsightly. he nced at madam ning for a long time, but he did not say anything. ¡°hmph, be honest. i can let you leave the marriage with nothing at any time.¡± mrs ning said fiercely, ¡± since that child is of our blood, we should get her back. ¡± why should he end up in the hands of another woman? besides, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°what?¡± mister ning rubbed his ears. ¡°that person just said that someone wanted to spend 30 million to buy little yanyan¡¯s design. our little yanyan earns so much money that she¡¯s a god of fortune. how can we hand her over to others? it was 30 million, not 300 or 3000! he¡¯s so young and he¡¯s already so good at making money!¡± ¡°he¡¯s a genius. if we can bring him back, we¡¯ll be rich!¡± mrs ning was beyond excited. when she thought about how powerful little chu yan was, her eyes seemed to be shining like gold. money, that¡¯s not a child, that¡¯s a lot of money! mister ning had nothing to say. Chapter 1033 1033 i owe her it was an hourter when ning kuang arrived, drunk. he was speechless when he saw his parents. although he was the second young master of the ning family, and many people said that he was arrogant and that his family was rich, he was still a young man. but so what? there were three men in their family, but they were being manipted by a woman. his mother had always been like this, but no one dared to provoke her. his mother was a rascal, and she could do all kinds of rascal things that he could not control. ning kuang looked at his mother with red eyes. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, kuang? why do you reek of alcohol? are you drunk?¡± ¡°is it because of this woman? this damn woman?¡± ¡°did she say something to you?¡± ¡°or did she get the child to say something to you?¡± mrs ning held her son¡¯s hand and asked worriedly, ¡± let me tell you, if she dares to do anything to you, i will never let her off! ¡± ¡± not only did you steal my grandson, but you also treated my son like this. ¡± mrs ning was clearly extremely angry. hearing mrs ning¡¯s words, ning kuang¡¯s brows furrowed and his face darkened. ¡± mom, can you stop doing this to weiwei? ¡± he asked. ¡°what did i do to her? what did she say about me? damn it, she actually dared to say bad things about me in front of you. what right does she have? she¡¯s not even the daughter-inw of the ning family, so what right does she have to say anything to me?¡± madam ning trembled in anger and cursed chu wei again. ning kuangughed at himself. ¡± mom, why are you acting like a rascal? ¡± what did she do wrong? i owe her! i¡¯m the one who let her down! i can¡¯t even pay back what i owe her, so please let her go.¡± ¡°yanyan likes to be with her more, let her go!¡± ¡°what do you mean by letting her go? i didn¡¯t do anything to her. i just want my grandson back. is it wrong for me to want my own grandson back?¡± madam ning was on the verge of exploding in anger. seeing her son like this, she was so angry that she was trembling. ¡°aren¡¯t you on the same side as me? that¡¯s your son, the blood of the ning family. we must take him back!¡± ¡°do you know how powerful your son is? just a random design of his can be sold for thirty million. how old is he? if he were a little bigger, he would definitely be even more amazing!¡± ¡°with him, our ning family will be rich. in the future, our ning family might be the richest in the world!¡± mrs ning was excited. ¡°if our family is rich, do i still need to suffer?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need it, everyone else has to follow my lead!¡± ¡± this is our family¡¯s baby. it¡¯s our family¡¯s chance to make a fortune. how can you not want this child? what¡¯s going on between you two? ¡± mrs ning looked at her husband and son in exasperation. she felt that they were unreasonable. hearing mrs ning¡¯s words, ning kuang looked at her with a sneer. he had not expected madam ning to say this. ¡°even if little yanyan can earn money, it¡¯s because chu wei trained her. it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡± let¡¯s go home, ¡± ning kuang said. ¡± don¡¯t disturb her anymore! ¡± ning kuang pulled his parents out of the room. ¡°what are you doing? ning kuang, what¡¯s the matter with you? are you as cowardly as your father?¡± mrs ning shook off ning kuang¡¯s arm. ¡± how is it hers? how does it have nothing to do with me? he¡¯s my grandson, so he¡¯s mine! ¡± ning kuang looked at mrs ning deeply, then suddenly kicked the suitcase away and started to get angry at his mother. mister ning was trying to stop the fight. the scene was chaotic. after a long time, the three of them left the hotel. ¨C the show continued filming. this time, the festival team had allocated a portion of the money to the participants before splitting them into two groups. the winner would be rewarded for purchasing more items. leng rongrong was in the same group as little nan yu, song junlin, and jin mingfeng, while bai rucao, qin feiluo, ji kai, and zhou wunning. ji kai and zhou wuning had originally wanted to be in the same group as leng rongrong, but the festival team didn¡¯t allow them to, so they had no choice but to be in the same group as bai rucao. after getting along, everyone did not really like bai rucao and qin feiluo. they all liked leng rongrong more. they set off for the market. along the way, leng rongrong and the others were discussing what to buy. when they arrived at the market, everyone began to pick out various items. because he had thought about it in advance, the shopping went rtively smoothly. however, things didn¡¯t go well. when chief rong was almost done buying everything, her godfather suddenly appeared and secretly wanted to give her money. ¡°little rongrong, take this money and buy more! we must win, our rongrong can¡¯t lose!¡± tang ziyi gave master rong a handful of money. ¡°little rongrong, godfather also has money here!¡± jiang fu also gave leng rongrong some money. after that, chenn and su wei rushed over to give him money. leng rongrong held a huge pile of money in her arms, her expressionplicated. on the other side, the people from the festival group were also dumbfounded. how could they pay like this? furthermore, it was so much money? he felt that he could put it in a gunny sack ... ¡± that, master rong, this is against the rules. ¡± the director said to leng rongrong, ¡± for that money, you¡¯ll have to use the money from our festival team. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± leng rongrong carried a huge pile of money and rushed to the three godfather and master at the side. she gave all the money to the four of them. ¡± godfather and master, i¡¯m filming a show. we¡¯re serious about thispetition! ¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness, ¡± you can¡¯t break the rules. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± jiang fu looked at chenn. ¡°yes, i am.¡± chenn took the money. ¡°we know.¡± tang ziyi nodded. ¡°understood.¡± su wei held a silver needle in his hand and said with interest, ¡± you can go ahead. ¡± leng rongrong looked at the four of them skeptically, feeling that they were up to no good. however, while she was watching, the four of them pretended to be shopping and looked around. when lord rong really went to buy something and was no longer suspicious of them, the four of them rushed to the film crew. then, su wei took out a silver needle and pointed it at the director¡¯s neck, saying, ¡± director, can you change the rules? ¡± chenn took out a small ball from her pocket. ¡± do you know what this is? it¡¯s something that can level an entire market. i¡¯ve recently developed it, and it¡¯s really amazing.¡± tang ziyi threw a dart in his hand. the dart flew to a fruit stall and hit a few fruits. ¡°this thing. i don¡¯t know what it feels like to be stabbed in the head. director, would you like to experience it?¡± tang ziyi had one foot on a stool and was looking at the director casually. jiang fu didn¡¯t do anything. he stood with his hands behind his back and said to the director seriously, ¡± our little rongrong can¡¯t lose. bring her more money. we can¡¯t break the rules, but you can change the rules!¡± Chapter 1034 1034 can¡¯t you control your godfather? ¡°lord rong!¡± the director¡¯s face was twitching in fear. she shouted at leng rongrong helplessly, ¡± master rong, can you control your godfather? they¡¯ve been hindering our work!¡± su wei was stunned. girl, you¡¯re not being very kind! what do you mean by interfering with your work? we¡¯re supporting your work. we¡¯re not interfering with your work at all. don¡¯t talk nonsense and don¡¯tin to our rongrong!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re not allowed to tell on me!¡± tang ziyi looked back and felt a little nervous for some reason, as if he was afraid of being caught by lord rong. on the other side, chenn and jiang fu also looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction nervously. the moment leng rongrong turned around. everyone put away their weapons and stood aside obediently in a line, waving at lord rong like primary school students. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, rongrong, you can continue. we have nothing to do. we¡¯re not hindering our work, we¡¯re all helping seriously!¡± tang ziyi waved his hand and said, ¡± hehe, i wanted to help the cameraman! ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± lord rong was a little suspicious, but when he heard tang ziyi¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t care much and prepared to go find little nan yu and the others. seeing leng rongrong turn around and leave, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. then, they all looked at the director with sharp eyes. the director¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°lord rong!¡± everyone quickly returned to their positions and pretended that nothing had happened. leng rongrong did not return, and the group of people continued to surround the director. ¡°lord rong!¡± the group of people continued to be serious and obedient. the director was speechless. she seemed to have found an interesting switch. this group of people was too interesting. although they were all middle-aged, each of them was cuter than the other and looked more fun. as soon as his godfather surrounded him, the director would start calling for lord rong. after that, the group of godfather started to pretend that they were helping the film crew with their work. the director found it interesting and asked if the godfather was willing to join the shooting, or if the film crew could give the camera a shot, could it be yed? jiang fu and the others were very interested when they heard this suggestion. they hadn¡¯t recorded a show with rongrong before. if they did, it would be a good memory, so they agreed. although they didn¡¯t n to officially participate in the show, the godfathers decided to let the crew keep the shots. if they were there, it could also be aired. after that, the director began to ask the cameramen to keep an eye on the godfathers and masters. as long as there was something fun, the cameramen would shoot crazily. it seemed that the focus was not on the celebrities invited by the festival group, but on the cute godfather. because the godfather had been trying to break the rules, he was very cute. they only wanted to change the rules for their precious goddaughter. they evenined that the film crew gave them too little money. what was there to buy with that little money? lord rong did everything ording to the film crew¡¯s rules, but the group of godfather kept trying to break the rules. this directly led to lord rong¡¯s battle of wits and courage with the godfather. on one hand, he had to follow the rules. on the other hand, he had to break the rules. these scenes were actually very fun. in addition, the godfathers were very good-looking, and su wei was once the movie queen, so she was particrly eye-catching. the film crew was about to give up on the other artistes and only wanted to film the godfather. at the end of the day, lord rong only used the money the film crew gave him to buy things. fortunately, lord rong¡¯s group was calctive. even though the godfather¡¯s group messed things up, they still won in the end, beating the other group. the winning team, lord rong¡¯s team, could eat the feast prepared by the festival group at night. on the other hand, the losing team had to prepare some pitiful ingredients for dinner and had to make it themselves. and the worst thing was that bai rucao¡¯s group didn¡¯t know how to cook. therefore, the group of people in the kitchen prepared by the festival group were at a loss. ¡°why don¡¯t we go to their group for free food?¡± ji kai said wittily, ¡± sister rong is so good, she¡¯ll definitely let us freeload! ¡± ¡°smart!¡± ¡± let¡¯s go! ¡± zhou wuning gave him a thumbs up. ¡°alright!¡± ji kai nodded and then looked at bai rucao and qin feiluo. ¡± do you want to go together? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t go over to them for free food!¡± qin feiluo said in an unpleasant tone. bai ru cao also didn¡¯t want to go. ji kai and zhou wuning looked at each other. then, ji kai said, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. but we still want to go and get a free meal. ¡± with that said, ji kai pulled zhou wuning and rushed to leng rongrong¡¯s table. ¡°can we freeload for a meal?¡± ji kai asked, blinking his starry eyes. ¡°sure,¡± lord rong and the others were very straightforward and weed them to sit down. no one was tactless enough to mention bai rucao and qin feiluo. everyone was eating their own food. on the other hand, someone from the film crew said, ¡± by the way, queen white and miss qin don¡¯t seem to have eaten either. they¡¯re sitting in the kitchen and eating, but they don¡¯t seem to know how to cook. ¡± everyone quieted down and no one spoke. the scene was extremely awkward. ¡°so?¡± song junlin looked at the man. ¡± what does it have to do with us whether they eat or not? ¡± that person was stunned for a moment. ¡± i wanted to say, since brother zhou and ji kai are here to freeload a meal, why not be a good person and let theme and freeload a meal? ¡± the person who spoke was a staff member of the film crew. he was a fanatical fan of bai ruzao, so he felt sorry for her for not having any food to eat. ¡°they¡¯re from ancient times.¡± lord rong looked at that person. ¡°we¡¯re thick-skinned enough to freeload a meal here. we¡¯ve also asked the two of them, but they¡¯re not willing toe and freeload on their own.¡± zhou mo ning said. ji kai nodded. ¡± we¡¯ve invited them, but they refused to eat here. we can¡¯t possibly ask them toe and eat, right? ¡± the staff member choked. at first, he med leng rongrong, but now that she had said it, he had nothing to say. ¡°i wee everyone to freeload a meal. there¡¯s so much food anyway, everyone won¡¯t be able to finish it.¡± leng rongrong said casually. she knew that bai rucao and qin feiluo would definitely note for dinner, so she had casually said this. the staff member was stunned for a moment, then went to call bai rucao and qin fei to leave. in just a few minutes, the staff member came back with a dejected face. it was obvious that his good intentions had been taken for granted because he didn¡¯t call bai ruzao and qin feiluo. Chapter 1035 1035 miss ling ¡®er? in the next few days, lord rong was busy recording the show. during this time, a few guests came, but nothing special happened. the only special thing was that the godfathers were always with the crew. whenever they saw something in chief rong¡¯s eyes, they would buy it. he bought a shop when he saw a shop, bought food when he saw food, and wanted to snatch a handsome guy home when he saw him ... the godfathers doted on their daughters so much that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. the godfather was frighteningly rich and could afford anything. therefore, along the way, lord rong didn¡¯t even dare to look at any ce, let alone say what he was interested in. as soon as she opened her mouth, her godfather would see her, and then they would go crazy buying. this journey ended in the buying and buying of the godfathers. lord fourth had to leave theherworld empire for some matters. chu wei and little chu yan had returned to the country in the end. however, lord rong was worried that someone from the ning family woulde back and cause trouble for them, so he had specially brought chu wei and little chu yan to live on the floating cloud mountain. after more than a month of filming, the scene finally came to an end. after saying goodbye to everyone in the festival group, lord rong took his godfathers, little nan yu, and chief song back to beijing. after returning to beijing, lord rong took care of somepany matters. the newly opened bodyguardpany was handed over to xiong tai and the others, and lord rong continued to be the hands-off manager. the otherpanies were already used to leng rongrong¡¯s habit of being the boss who did nothing, so basically no one asked her to deal with things. they would only transfer the money to lord rong¡¯s ount at a fixed time or send some things to lord rong by email. if lord rong was free, he would read it. if not, they would deal with it themselves. when the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies were in the hands of lord rong, he had also handed them over to his subordinates to handle. in just two months, thesepanies in debt had been run well and were now in a flourishing state. before leaving the capital, lord rong went to the prison. she saw olddy xuanyuan. because this olddy xuanyuan had sent someone to bring her a message, saying that she wanted to see her, lord rong went. not only did master rong go, but he also brought the overall situation of some of the xuanyuan family¡¯spanies. then, when olddy xuanyuan cursed her for dying miserably one day, she showed the olddy the operations of thesepanies. she told the olddy that thepany, which was half-dead in her hands, was now very popr, but it had nothing to do with the olddy anymore. the olddy was so angry that she almost vomited blood. however, the olddy¡¯s life force was quite strong. although she was angry, there was no big problem. she was still hoping that she could get out of prison one day and deal with lord rong. lord rong was very impressed with this. a few dayster, lord rong took storm, rainstorm, critical strike, and the others back to floating cloud mountain on a private jet. she had been busy filming and variety shows during this period of time, so she was a little tired. therefore, she nned to return to the floating cloud mountain and rest for a while. when leng rongrong brought everyone back to the floating cloud mountain, li ruhua and bai wanrong had alsoe to the mountain. the floating cloud mountain was bustling with noise and excitement. li chenle, who had been left behind to look after the house on the floating cloud mountain, was happier than anyone else to see so many people after being alone for such a long time. ¡°great, it¡¯s finally getting lively!¡± ¡°i¡¯m dying of boredom on the mountain!¡± ¡± it¡¯s so nice to see you guys. i¡¯ve finally met humans again! ¡± ¡± no, not just humans. storm, storm, critical strike, big white, i¡¯m also very happy to see you! ¡± li chenle had already forgotten that he had been whipped by these animals in the past. now that he was looking at these animals, he felt a sense of familiarity. lord fourth also returned two dayster. the entire floating cloud mountain was so lively that it was as if there was a festival. among this group of people, the happiest were the godfather and the others. when they saw bai wanrong again, no one believed her. not to mention, bai wanrong had lost her memory. but after seeing the paternity test, everyone was excited because bai wanrong was really bai wanrong. although she had lost part of her memory, she was still the bai wanrong of the past and didn¡¯t seem to have changed. it was rare for everyone to be at home. huahua even made a table full of delicious food. the food was all picked from lord rong¡¯s vegetable garden. it was all natural and tasted exceptionally delicious. li chenle had taken care of the vegetables meticulously and had grown them well. recently, li chenle had been addicted to looking after the house and growing vegetables. he was even unwilling to run his own family¡¯s business and had strongly requested to stay behind to be the housekeeper. of course, he was still ruthlessly rejected by lord rong. ¡± i¡¯m so good at growing vegetables and looking after the house. why don¡¯t you let me be a butler? i¡¯m nning to go abroad for training and then be a professional butler! ¡± young master li gloomily took a bite of the dish. he felt that it tasted good and poured the entire dish into his bowl. everyone looked at him with their mouths twitching. ¡°where¡¯s your future?¡± leng rongrong nced at li chenle. ¡± your parents came to our mountain yesterday, saying that you¡¯ve been taught badly by us! why would he want to be a butler if he doesn¡¯t want to inherit the family business!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not bad to be a butler!¡± young master li said with a serious face. ¡°don¡¯t you like topete with lord fourth? if you be a butler, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never be able to surpass lord fourth!¡± lord rong looked at li chenle with a serious expression. li chenle: ¡°!!! ¡± he took a serious look at lord fourth, then suddenly felt a little dejected. ¡± i feel that even if i don¡¯t be a butler, i still won¡¯t be able to surpass lord fourth. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a good thing to know your own limits.¡± fourth master mo said expressionlessly. li chenle was speechless. on the side, storm, rainstorm, and critical hit all showed a strange smile on their faces, as if they wereughing at young master li. li chenle was speechless. he had beenughed at by the dogs. everyone had a great time eating. after they had eaten their fill, a bodyguard suddenly rushed in and reported that there was a woman covered in blood at the foot of the mountain. she was calling out lord fourth¡¯s name and asking if he should bring the woman up. everyone was surprised. ¡°what woman?¡± ¡°you¡¯re calling for lord fourth?¡± everyone looked at fourth master mo withplicated expressions. did lord fourth have any other women? the few godfather¡¯s even looked as if they were about to beat lord fourth up, and they were full of killing intent. ¡°let¡¯s go take a look.¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows and said. a few minutester, the group of people arrived at the foot of the mountain. then, they saw a woman who had fainted. when they saw her face, tang luo and the others were obviously stunned for a moment. ¡°miss ling ¡®er!¡± tang luo and butler quan said in unison. Chapter 1036 1036 chapter 1037-too savage when mo linyuan saw that face, he was also stunned. when leng rongrong saw mo linyuan¡¯s expression and the conversation between tang luo and quan yu, she knew that this woman must be mo ling ¡®er. he had not found any news of mo ling er. there were even various rumors that mo ling er had died. he had never thought that mo ling er would suddenly appear at his house¡¯s door. leng rongrong was obviously surprised. the others were also very surprised. jiang fu and the others were all staring at fourth master mo like tigers watching their prey. if fourth master mo did anything wrong, they would immediately eat him up. ¡°bring the person up first!¡± leng rongrong said after a moment of thought. then, a few bodyguards came out and carried mo ling er to the vi on the mountain. mo ling ¡®er was sent to a room. su wei examined her body and simply treated her wounds. ¡°there¡¯s no big problem. although there are many injuries, they¡¯re all superficial.¡± su wei said. the rest of them looked at mo linyuan. after all, this was the sister that mo linyuan had been looking for all this time. he had not been able to find her, and she had suddenly appeared in front of everyone today. she had actually appeared at the foot of the floating cloud mountain by herself. ¡°is she a real younger sister or a lover?¡± su wei was the first to speak. she looked straight at mo linyuan and said, ¡± don¡¯t forget our rongrong. if she is really your lover, we will immediately make you two happy together! ¡± ¡°do you know where we¡¯re going?¡± the corners of tang ziyi¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a strange and unpredictable smile. ¡± the 19th level of hell. ¡± jiang fu and chenn didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious that their muscles were tense. chenn had already picked up his bazooka. ¡± i can make you two never separate, the kind that will turn you into mincemeat. ¡± li chenle¡¯s legs trembled when he heard these words. f * ck, what kind of dragon¡¯s pool or tiger¡¯s den did he barge into? just a second ago, they were stillughing and eating happily. at this moment, it seemed like he was about to be crushed into pieces. if he continued to stay here, would he be minced meat? chen le brand minced meat? tsk, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to be a butler anymore. this butler was too dangerous. one look at the rocketuncher and he could tell that it was terrifying. it could kill people at any time. ¡°um, can i go back first?¡± ¡°i suddenly remember that my daddy and mommy want me to go home and take care of thepany. they seem to be hoping for their son to be a dragon, and i n to be a dragon. i can¡¯t let my parents down.¡± li chenle raised his hand and asked nervously. the godfather-in-charge looked at li chenle with killing intent. ¡°you¡¯re nothing either!¡± jiang fu said coldly. ¡°me?¡± li chenle pointed at his own nose, feeling wronged. ¡± how am i not a thing? which part of me is not a thing? i¡¯m a thing, okay?¡± wait a minute ... there seemed to be something wrong with what he said. how was he a thing? ¡°if i say you¡¯re not a thing, then you¡¯re not a thing!¡± jiang fu¡¯s unbuttoned wrists showed the blue veins on them. jiang fu didn¡¯t look burly, but his arms looked very strong. ¡± okay, okay, okay. i¡¯m not a thing. you don¡¯t have to point that rocketuncher at me. just point it at lord fourth! ¡± li chenle pointed at fourth master mo nervously. after that, he was scared to death by fourth master mo¡¯s murderous gaze. ¡°i, i, i, i, i¡¯ll shut up!¡± li chenle weakly hid in a corner, which happened to be storm¡¯s territory. storm was lying on its side on the cashmere carpet. little yanyan and little nan yu were leaning on its body. when they saw li chenle quietly cowering over, the two littleds and storm simultaneously looked at li chenle with hostility. li chenle could feel the killing intenting from the side as well. ¡± can i hide for a moment? ¡± storm looked straight at li chenle and raised his leg, showing off his sharp ws. his expression was as if he was asking li chenle to decide for himself. ¡°no,¡± little yanyan replied. ¡°you can¡¯t,¡± xiao xun ¡®er replied. li chenle backed away silently. then, critical hit pecked him on the butt. critical hit red at li chenle with a look of disdain. li chenle was speechless ... even a chicken despised him? he looked at the big white tiger not far away. this big tiger looked silly, but he did not dare to get close to it. then, he looked at rainstorm, who gave him a scary look, followed by a loud fart and a front hoof. li chenle replied,¡±i just want to hug myself tightly and shiver.¡± after looking after the house for so long, his status was even lower than a dog ... oh, why did he look like he was doing dog work? so the young paparazzo had gone out to y and he was staying at home? ...... on fourth master mo¡¯s side, the atmosphere was still tense and the scene was as terrifying as ever. the godfather of the big shots were extremely scary, and this time, it wasn¡¯t just the godfather. there was also lord rong¡¯s mother, bai wanrong. the bai wanrong who couldmand both the ck and white sides. there was also bai wanrong¡¯s master, lord rong¡¯s master grandfather, who was extremely protective even though he wasn¡¯t very bright. the situation was extremely unfavorable for lord fourth. as li chenle watched from the corner, he whispered, ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve ever wanted to avoid being a man like fourth young master mo. he looks so miserable, and every single one of them is so vicious and terrifying. ¡± ¡°so brutal.¡± xiao xun ¡®er nodded. little chu yan nced at xiao xun ¡®er. ¡± do you want to go and help? ¡± little nan yu shook his head. ¡± if we can¡¯t help, we¡¯ll die a horrible death. can¡¯t you see how scary the scene is? ¡± ¡°yes, yes, self-protection is more important.¡± little chu yan nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll help uncle mo when the timees. ¡± ¡°what do you mean by helping uncle mo?¡± little nan yu¡¯s face was full of disdain, ¡± of course i¡¯m on mommy¡¯s side. of course i¡¯m helping mommy! ¡± little chu yan was speechless. wasn¡¯t uncle mo supposed to be alone? he suddenly pitied uncle mo. there were so many people here, but none of them were on uncle mo¡¯s side? it seemed like uncle tang and uncle quan weren¡¯t on uncle mo¡¯s side. instead, they went into the kitchen with uncle huahua. ¡°so, are you really my little sister?¡± su wei took out his silver needles and asked when he saw that fourth master mo was silent. ¡°no.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s tone was firm, ¡± ling ¡®er was raised by me. i¡¯m not perverted enough to treat my own sister as a lover. ¡± ¡°but she¡¯s not rted to you by blood!¡± su wei snorted and said, ¡± i thought you were good, but you actually have a sister like her! men are all bad, what godsister, what godsister, aren¡¯t you just coveting other people¡¯s beauty!¡± Chapter 1037 1037 she¡¯s not ling ¡®er? ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± fourth master mo replied coldly, ¡± ling ¡®er was picked up by me when i was young. she wasn¡¯t pretty when she was young. when you grow up, you¡¯ll just be average.¡± ¡°i only have rongrong in my eyes.¡± as he spoke, lord fourth nced at leng rongrong. he only had lord rong in his eyes, and it was obvious that his eyes were filled with deep affection. ¡°i have feelings for ling ¡®er, but it¡¯s only family love.¡± fourth master mo said bluntly. he did treat ling ¡®er as his own younger sister, closer than his cousins at home, but he did not have any extra feelings for her. he had always been very strict with her. ¡°are you sure?¡± su wei had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡± you men are always full of emotions! ¡± ¡± weiwei, don¡¯t drag us into this. we¡¯re so loyal. how are we passionate? ¡± tang ziyi looked aggrieved. ¡°from the beginning to the end, i was full of love. men are animals that use their lower half to think!¡± su wei snorted coldly. then, su wei, jiang fu, and the others almost quarreled. but very quickly, they continued to face the outsiders together. all of them looked in fourth master mo¡¯s direction, waiting for him to give an answer. after a long time, fourth master mo started to talk about the past. when he was young, he wasn¡¯t as strong as he was now. he had picked ling ¡®er up and raised her by himself. he only had affection for ling ¡®er and no other feelings. he was more strict with ling ¡®er, not as good as the rumors said. it was only because he never got close to women and ling¡¯ er was always by his side that there were rumors that miss ling ¡®er was special to him. in fact, it wasn¡¯t as incredible as others said. it was only because she was his sister that he always brought her with him. in order to make her stronger, he had been training her. moreover, ling ¡®er was still young. it was impossible for him to be crazy enough to take a fancy to such a little girl. after he was done exining, fourth master mo added, ¡± she¡¯s not ling ¡®er. ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong was taken aback. ¡± that girl wasn¡¯t ling ¡®er? ¡± ¡°no.¡± fourth master mo said with certainty. ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong was surprised because both quan yu and tang luo recognized that it was ling ¡®er, but lord fourth actually said that the girl was not ling¡¯ er? ¡°we¡¯re already at the foot of the mountain. tang luo and quan yu both said that it¡¯s ling ¡®er. how can you be sure that she¡¯s not? are you trying to fool us?¡± jiang fu¡¯s face was cold as he looked at fourth master mo seriously. fourth master mo and the others had never been interested in him. now, mo ling er had appeared, which made the father-inw very dissatisfied. they had not been satisfied with lord fourth at first, and now, this ling ¡®er made them even more dissatisfied. even his biological sister would make people worry about whether rongrong would be bullied, let alone a fake sister. ¡°she¡¯s not ling ¡®er.¡± fourth master mo replied with certainty, ¡± ling ¡®er has a small mole behind her ear. she doesn¡¯t have one. ¡± even if that¡¯s not the case, i can tell with one look that it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°if it¡¯s not mo ling er, why would she be here?¡± su wei looked suspicious. ¡± are you going to impersonate mo ling ¡®er? ¡± however, don¡¯t you think you know your sister too well? don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too close?¡± ¡± i raised her single-handedly. she¡¯s like a daughter. ¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°i won¡¯t say anything about you, but if it¡¯s really a fake, what should i do?¡± su wei temporarily stopped attacking fourth master mo and turned her attention to the fake. lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± she¡¯s here to deliver herself. let¡¯s see what she¡¯s going to do. ¡± it just so happens that i¡¯ve been quite bored recently, so we have something fun to do now.¡± everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard lord rong¡¯s words. even storm¡¯s eyes were filled with evil interest. li chenle swallowed a mouthful of saliva. this family was indeed terrifying. fortunately, he no longer treated them as enemies. otherwise, he would have died a terrible death. however, he felt some sympathy for the woman who pretended to be mo ling er. this woman was too stupid. of all people, she had to pretend to be mo ling er. furthermore, she had just delivered herself to his door and was seen through. next, it would probably be very miserable. after ending the topic of mo ling er, everyone waited in the living room with a wicked interest, waiting for the imposter to wake up. when the imposter woke up, everyone watched the tv series where lord rong yed the female devil. the tv series had already been broadcast. although lord rong¡¯s character was a female devil, she was surprisingly popr. as soon as it was broadcasted, it caused a heated discussion among theizens. lord rong¡¯s fans were also increasing crazily because of this drama. in the blink of an eye, the number of fans on weibo had increased by quite a bit. for the sake of the tv series, lord rong made a sacrifice. she took a photo of the vegetables she grew and posted it on weibo with the caption: ¡°i stole half a day of leisure.¡± after that, the vegetables that master rong grew became the hot search. ¡°the inte is indeed scary,¡± leng rongrong said. after seeing the countlessments and shares, master rong rubbed her temples. of course, even though the inte was scary, having so many fans felt good. she felt that this was pretty good. she decided to work harder in the future. her fans seemed to be of good quality, and they were quite cute. when the fake mo ling er woke up, it was already night. she made some noise in the room, and then everyone rushed into the room. then, everyone saw mo ling er on the bed. mo ling er looked like she was only 17 or 18 years old. she might be even younger than that. after washing her face, she did not look very beautiful, but she was a little cute. ¡°where is this ce?¡± mo ling er asked nervously, ¡± why am i here? who am i? ¡± she seemed to be confused. she looked around as if she didn¡¯t know anyone. she even seemed a little scared. fourth master mo was speechless. just now, everyone was betting on what this fake one would say when he woke up. almost everyone had guessed that mo ling er would lose her memory, and sure enough, she woke up with amnesia. ¡°ling ¡®er, you¡¯re ling¡¯ er!¡± lord rong sat beside mo ling ¡®er¡¯s bed with an exaggerated expression. then, he grabbed mo ling¡¯ er¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡± ling ¡®er, your brother and i have been looking for you for a long time, but we couldn¡¯t find you. you have no idea how worried your brother has been for you all these years. now, we finally found you! ¡± mo ling ¡®er probably didn¡¯t expect lord rong to be so enthusiastic all of a sudden and was almost scared by him. she tried to pull her hand back in a panic, but lord rong¡¯s grip was too tight. she couldn¡¯t pull her hand back at all. her face darkened slightly. ¡°ling ¡®er? i¡¯m called ling ¡®er?¡± mo ling er asked in disbelief, ¡± then who am i? ¡± who are you guys?¡± Chapter 1038 1038 you guys call this creepy? tang luo and quan yu were standing at the back of the crowd. when they heard mo ling ¡®er¡¯s sweet voice, the corners of their mouths twitched. then, they turned around and pretended to vomit. ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± li ruhua and li chenle looked at the two of them at the same time, then followed them outside. ¡°just as lord fourth said, this woman is definitely not miss ling ¡®er. lord fourth has been training miss ling ¡®er since she was young, and i grew up with her. she¡¯s not that delicate!¡± tang luo rubbed his arms. ¡± that voice just now made my hair stand on end! ¡± although miss ling ¡®er is cute, her personality is not so weak. she is stronger, and sometimes her personality is like a boy, not like a girl¡¯s.¡± quan yu nodded his head, ¡± i don¡¯t have much contact with miss ling ¡®er. however, miss ling¡¯ er¡¯s personality is more direct and straightforward. she¡¯s likable and not the kind of woman who makes one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡± ¡°you guys actually call a delicate girl creepy. shouldn¡¯t a woman be this soft?¡± li chenle¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°the young madam isn¡¯t that soft either.¡± tang luo nced at li chenle. li chenle immediately shut his mouth. he knew that it was absolutely taboo to say bad things about lord rong here. after seeing mo ling er wake up, everyone lost interest in her. she didn¡¯t look like a fun woman, and her routine was too tacky. no matter who sent her, or if she came herself, she didn¡¯t understand mo ling er¡¯s character. not only was she a fake, but she also had an annoying personality. in the house, leng rongrong grabbed mo ling ¡®er¡¯s arm and smiled from the bottom of her heart, ¡± ling¡¯ er, look, i¡¯m your sister-inw, this is your brother, and these are my godfathers and masters. you don¡¯t have to be polite, we¡¯re all family. it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. ¡± there are still many things for you to do.¡± mo ling er was speechless. a lot of things for her to do? what was it? mo ling er was suspicious. what good thing? ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± mo ling ¡®er seemed to have epted her identity smoothly. then, she asked, ¡± sister-inw, do you have anything you want me to do? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a good thing, but let¡¯s wait until you recover first.¡± lord rong smiled and said, ¡± stay at home and recuperate for the next few days. our family members are very easy to get along with. everyone is very happy that you¡¯re back.¡± lord rong looked extremely enthusiastic. on the other hand, fourth master mo¡¯s face remained dark. jiang fu and the others all smiled yfully, as if they had caught something interesting, and looked at mo ling er with interest. at this moment, miss mo ling er, who had just woken up, felt that she was lucky to have everyone believe her. she looked at mo linyuan. although this fourth master mo had a sinister look on his face, they had already said that this fourth master mo was such a person. his personality was unpredictable and he had a bad temper. however, as long as she could make him believe that she was mo ling er. then she would be doted on by him. besides, he was rich, and he would give her a lot of money. thinking of this, mo ling er¡¯s heart was boiling. the floating cloud mountain was the most expensive ce here. to have such arge and luxurious vi, one must be very rich. she had heard that if she could sessfully seduce this fourth master mo, she would be able to get rid of his wife and be mrs mo. everything here would be hers. thinking of this, mo ling er was very excited. ¡°sister-inw, i¡¯m actually fine.¡± mo ling ¡®er said, ¡± i met a bad guy, so i got so many injuries. fortunately, they weren¡¯t serious, so i survived. ¡± i¡¯m so lucky to have met you. thank you for saving me. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t say that, ling ¡®er. don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect you.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± do you know who hurt you? if we know, we can even help you take revenge!¡± leng rongrong put on a pampering and charitable look. she was simply a model sister-inw. ¡°i don¡¯t remember.¡± mo ling er shook her head disappointedly. ¡± i don¡¯t remember anything when i woke up. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t remember. it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re fine. that¡¯s a good thing. if you weren¡¯t injured, we might not have been able to find you. fortunately, we found you and finally found you!¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. the two of them chatted for a while, and then leng rongrong had someone send over some clothes that were suitable for mo ling er. this mo ling er wasn¡¯t very tall. she was small and looked like a middle school student. however, she had a round and cute face, so the cute clothes that lord rong had sent over suited her very well. after she changed, lord rong asked huahua to make her some food. mo ling er was very happy, and the big bowl of noodles was directly in her stomach. she didn¡¯t care that so many people were looking at her. instead, she was very excited. she looked around. after eating, mo ling er asked, ¡± sister-inw, brother, can i look around? this ce looks so beautiful.¡± ¡°sure,¡± lord rong said with a kind smile. mo ling er nodded and then jumped around. she saw the luxurious living room, study room, and many other vis. there were even huge gardens and greenhouse. she was even more excited. this ce would soon be hers. that person had said that she looked exactly the same as mo ling ¡®er, and fourth master mo happened to like this sister of his and doted on her to the heavens. as long as she tried to sow discord between fourth master mo and leng rongrong, the two of them would definitely quarrel. if they quarreled, that person would find an opportunity to take leng rongrong away. this way, that person would have leng rongrong, and she would have fourth master mo. ¡®that¡¯s great.¡¯ at that time, everything here would be hers. she had never seen such a luxurious vi before. it was as luxurious as a museum. it was so exaggerated, but she liked it. in the future, she would soar to the top and be a phoenix! mo ling ¡®er was very excited. she looked around and touched the vegetables. then, she squatted down and looked at the vegetables that master rong had grown. she felt that everything here was very cute because they would soon be hers. ¡± little sweetheart, wait for me. you¡¯ll be mine soon. ¡± mo ling ¡®er touched the vegetables that lord rong had grown and then touched a big tree next to her. ¡± you will also be mine! ¡± li chenle happened to pass by. ¡°???? ¡± was he that stupid? ¡°what did you just say?¡± ¡°nothing, i was just saying that the things here are all so cute!¡± mo ling er smiled at li chen le, then turned around and went back into the house. Chapter 1039 1039 so this is what an actor is like ¡°ling ¡®er, help me remove the grass. you know, i care about these vegetables the most. i don¡¯t trust others to do the work, so help me!¡± a few dayster, mo ling ¡®er¡¯s injuries were almost fully recovered, and leng rongrong began her evil operation. ¡°ah?¡± mo ling ¡®er looked at leng rongrong in shock. these few days, she had the best days since she was born. the clothes were ready, the food was ready, and everyone was serving her. she finally recovered quickly, but she did not expect leng rongrong to suddenly give her a sickle and ask her to weed the vegetable field. what the hell was this? didn¡¯t leng rongrong like her a lot? ¡± ling ¡®er, i¡¯m going out for a while. can you help me weed? ¡± leng rongrong patted mo ling ¡®er¡¯s shoulder. ¡± thank you for your hard work! ¡± ¡°if we¡¯re weeding, aren¡¯t there gardeners?¡± mo ling er was bewildered. ¡°gardener? we don¡¯t have such a person in our family. we¡¯re the only ones in our family.¡± leng rongrong continued, ¡± besides, i don¡¯t trust anyone to touch my food. you¡¯re my sister-inw, and family is the most reliable. thank you for your hard work! ¡± ¡°oh ... alright.¡± mo ling ¡®er held the sickle and watched leng rongrong enter the parking lot and drive off in a porsche. she could tell that leng rongrong drove different cars every day. these cars must have been bought by lord fourth for her. she really did not know what kind of luck this woman had to be able to meet such a good and rich husband. however, it wouldn¡¯t be long. this family would be hers soon, and everything in this family would also be hers! thinking of this, mo ling er instantly had a happy feeling in her heart. she was so blessed. she really didn¡¯t expect that she would have such a life. her fate was really too good, it could be said to be unprecedented. mo ling er threw the sickle aside and muttered, ¡± i can¡¯t cut grass. never in my life! ¡± my brother dotes on me so much, how could he bear to let me cut grass!¡± after thinking for a while, mo ling er suddenly had an idea. no, she should cut the grass. she had to cut the grass. she had to let fourth master mo see how leng rongrong treated her. only then would she be able to spark a conflict between them. in that case, fourth master mo would definitely reprimand lord rong. in this way, lord fourth would fall into her hands. that¡¯s right. it should be like this! she had read many novels, and they were all like this! mo ling er picked up the sickle again, then rushed into the ground and started cutting grass. however, she wasn¡¯t very serious about cutting the grass and was just weedingzily. as she did so, she calcted when lord fourth would appear. she had already observed the pattern and knew that she could pretend to faint when lord fourth appeared. storm, storm, crit, and da bai were standing on the side, sitting in a row as they watched mo ling er, who was currently on the menu, get rid of weeds. the four animals finally understood what it meant to be an actor. he had just thrown away his sickle, and now he was seriously cutting grass again. there would definitely be a good show to watchter. when little nan yu and little chu yan returned from chenn¡¯s vi, they saw mo ling ¡®er weeding. the two cute little babies brought two small folding stools and sat beside the four animals, watching mo ling¡¯ er weed. they seemed to be watching something fun. mo ling er had wanted to ck off. but to her surprise, little nan yu walked over like a supervisor and said to mo ling er, ¡± aunt, the grass here hasn¡¯t been removed yet. ¡± be careful, don¡¯t mess up mommy¡¯s food. mommy loves these ingredients, and if you do, mommy will be angry.¡± ¡°oh, okay.¡± mo ling ¡®er nodded. she smiled at nan zhi and then went back to weeding. ¨C ji chengyu¡¯s office. leng rongrong and ji chengyu confirmed their next job. ji chengyu had epted a few endorsements for her, and some directors had also sent her some scripts. they were all pretty good scripts, so ji chengyu let leng rongrong choose her own. there were a few good movie scripts, so ji chengyu wanted to let leng rongrong take a look. lord rong naturally had no objections, so she took the script and chose it. ¡°by the way, rongrong, i heard that lord fourth¡¯s sister has been found?¡± ji chengyu looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± i heard that fourth master mo¡¯s rtionship with his younger sister is a littleplicated. will it affect you? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± don¡¯t worry, brother ji. it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. tell me if you have any problems. i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ji chengyu nodded at leng rongrong. ¡°alright,¡± he said. ¨C when fourth master mo returned home, mo ling ¡®er was still weeding. as xiao xun ¡®er had specially sent a message to his father to tell him toe hometer, fourth master mo had returned home almost an hourter than usual. therefore, mo ling er spent almost an hour to weed. she was dizzy from the sun and just as she was about to end it in anger, she suddenly saw fourth master mo¡¯s car. all of a sudden, mo ling er became spirited. she waited for a few minutes. when fourth master mo approached, she held her forehead and eximed, ¡± aiya, i can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡± then, she fell to the ground. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°her acting skills aren¡¯t that good,¡± little chu yanmented seriously. then, the two littleds looked at each other again and pretended to be surprised as they shouted, ¡± aiya, auntie, what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± fourth master mo quickly walked over. then, he looked at mo ling ¡®er, who had fainted in the vegetable field. after that, he ordered tang luo, who was beside him, to carry mo ling¡¯ er out. ¡°why me?¡± tang luo looked aggrieved. ¡± ... ¡± fourth master mo nced at tang luo. tang luo was speechless. could he refuse? lord fourth gave her a look that said she couldn¡¯t refuse. tang luo walked to the vegetable field with great difficulty. then, he carried mo ling er out and into the house. after a few minutes, mo ling ¡®er slowly woke up. she looked at fourth master mo and wanted to pounce on him. fourth master mo pretended not to see and turned around without a sound. then, mo ling er fell from the sofa to the ground with a plop. it was a terrible fall. little nan yu and little chu yan covered their faces andughed secretly. ¡°ge ge ge ge!¡± mo ling er shouted. fourth master mo turned around to look at mo ling ¡®er, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine, brother. don¡¯t be angry. sister-inw told me to weed because she trusts me, not because of anything else. don¡¯t be angry because she made me do these things!¡± mo ling er looked like a wronged white lotus. fourth master mo did not say a word. he furrowed his brows and felt that his wife had done the right thing. however, xiao xun ¡®er coughed drily and shot him a look, ¡± acting! daddy, don¡¯t forget to act! Chapter 1040 1040 exaggerated acting skills lord fourth and little nan yu looked at each other. the little fellow desperately winked at him. ¡± daddy, hurry up and put on an act! ¡°brother, please don¡¯t be angry. i don¡¯t care. i¡¯m happy as long as i¡¯m home. no matter what sis-inw wants me to do, i feel that it¡¯s already very good that she¡¯s willing to take me in ...¡± the fake mo ling ¡®er probably saw that fourth master mo didn¡¯t say anything and began to stir up emotions again, acting as if she didn¡¯t want to fight for anything and only cared about her sister-inw. most men would be more understanding of sensible women. if she pretended to be an understanding girl, fourth master mo would definitely think that leng rongrong was being unreasonable. once he felt that leng rongrong was being unreasonable, leng rongrong would definitely not be convinced, and the two of them would definitely quarrel! thinking of this, mo ling er squinted her eyes, feeling very excited. as long as the two of them started arguing, mo tiancheng would be able to take advantage of the situation and snatch leng rongrong away. then, she would be able to be with fourth master mo. she only needed to use her beauty to seduce him a little, and the man would definitely not be able to resist. mo ling er¡¯s n was very good. under little nan yu¡¯s urging, fourth master mo looked at mo ling ¡®er with his eyes wide open. his face was expressionless as he said coldly, ¡± how could she let you do this kind of thing! ¡± little nan yu was speechless. he didn¡¯t feel anything at all! shouldn¡¯t she be criticizing her mother at this time and saying that she would teach her a lesson? that her younger sister was the most important? little chu yan blinked his eyes and stuffed a piece of potato chip into his mouth, looking like a bystander. as little nan yu winked at him again, fourth master mo had no choice but to continue speaking. he said against his will, ¡± you are my sister, my most important sister. what right does she have to treat you like this! ¡± ¡± this damned woman. what right does she have to treat you like this? does she really think that i can only have her? ¡± ¡°......¡± fourth master mo rambled on and on before consoling mo ling ¡®er. although he was speaking ill of his wife, lord fourth was already kneeling on the ground on the inside. this wasn¡¯t what he wanted to say. this was definitely not what he was thinking. his sister was important, but madam was always the most important. how could he want his sister and not his wife? madam was always right, even if she was being unreasonable! ¡°brother, i¡¯m really fine ... although my body has just recovered and i¡¯m still a little tired, it¡¯s just cutting grass. it¡¯s really no big deal.¡± mo ling er continued to pretend to be a good person. ¡± you¡¯ve just recovered and she¡¯s already making you do this. does she not want you to live anymore? ¡± fourth master mo mmed the coffee table and said angrily, ¡± i will definitely teach her a good lessonter! ¡± ¡°teach who a lesson?¡± at this moment, a clear voice came from the door. then, master rong slowly walked in and looked at fourth master mo with suspicion. ¡°you.¡± fourth master mo stared at leng rongrong. ¡°you want to teach me a lesson? what did i do wrong that you want to teach me a lesson? you dare to teach me a lesson?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes widened as she red at fourth master mo like a tigress. mo ling er looked at the tense atmosphere and was very excited. this was the effect he wanted. he wanted the two of them to quarrel. ¡°brother, forget it. sister-inw definitely didn¡¯t ask me to weed on purpose. she won¡¯t bully me. she¡¯s my sister-inw after all!¡± mo ling ¡®er reached out to grab fourth master mo¡¯s hand, but he dodged it without a sound. lord rong looked at mo ling er exaggeratedly, ¡± ¡°oh, you actually told on me! i just told you to weed it out, and you¡¯re actuallyining?¡± while speaking, lord rong rushed towards mo ling er and raised his hand to p her. ¡°pa! pa!¡± it was clear and loud. mo ling er felt dizzy after being hit. she looked at leng rongrong in shock, then covered her face and started sobbing, ¡± sister-inw, why did you hit me? ¡± i, i didn¡¯t say anything bad about you. i didn¡¯t say anything. i know it¡¯s all my fault. i know i¡¯ve disturbed you. it¡¯s good enough that i can have a ce to stay. i really don¡¯t ask for anything. if there¡¯s any work, let me do it. i¡¯m really willing.¡± mo ling er looked pitiful. although her acting skills weren¡¯t good, her tears came quickly. ¡°ling ¡®er, it¡¯s not your fault. don¡¯t cry. i¡¯ll teach her a lesson for you!¡± fourth master mo suddenly grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s arm and pulled her into the study. the door of the study was mmed shut, and the entire vi seemed to shake. mo ling er¡¯s tears stopped instantly. she stopped crying and even showed a smile. at the same time, in the study, leng rongrong was pulled over by mo linyuan. he sat on the sofa and took a closer look at her hand. ¡± does it hurt? ¡± leng rongrong shook her head and smiled at fourth master mo. ¡± does it feel good to be fierce? ¡± fourth master mo was speechless. ¡°is madam angry?¡± ¡°what if you¡¯re angry?¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms. ¡°whether madam is angry or not, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± fourth master mo had a strong desire to live. leng rongrong was amused by mo linyuan¡¯s serious look and burst intoughter. ¡± we agreed that it was just an act, how could i be angry? ¡± after a pause, leng rongrong asked again, ¡± but, do you have any news about the real ling ¡®er? the imposter was out, but what about ling ¡®er? didn¡¯t they say that shen yun had news of her? why don¡¯t i ask shen yun again?¡± ¡°no need,¡± at the mention of shen yun, fourth master mo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. he didn¡¯t like this pervert at all. this pervert who was snatching his wife away from him. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded her head and blinked at fourth master mo. she sat on hisp and deliberately yelled, ¡± how can you protect your sister like this? she¡¯s just your sister who has no blood rtionship with you. i¡¯m your wife! ¡± what¡¯s wrong with me asking her to do something? are you going to eat for free?¡± after shouting, lord rong gave fourth master mo a look of affirmation, indicating that he could start scolding. ¡°she¡¯s my little sister, it¡¯s only right for me to raise her and dote on her! leng rongrong, get this straight, she and i are the closest!¡± the two of them were arguing, but in fact, they were really sitting together and almost kissing. the sounds of fighting continued to spread outside. mo ling ¡®er felt refreshed after hearing this. leng rongrong even smashed a cup on the tea table, making a loud noise. after quarreling for a while, lord rong suddenly covered his face and rushed out. she rushed upstairs while crying. seeing this, mo ling er¡¯s lips curved up. she knew it was simple. look, they¡¯re quarreling now. this is what it¡¯s like when a rtionship isn¡¯t reliable. ¡± brother, why did you quarrel with sister-inw? don¡¯t quarrel with her because of me. otherwise, i¡¯ll feel bad. ¡± mo ling er rushed to the door of the study and looked at mo linyuan worriedly. Chapter 1041 1041 hubby is that strong? ¡± you don¡¯t have to feel bad. i¡¯ve wanted to quarrel with her for a long time! ¡± fourth master mo replied coldly, ¡± don¡¯t you know who you are? how dare you treat you like this? she doesn¡¯t even put me in her eyes. ¡± mo ling ¡®er nced at fourth master mo and whispered, ¡± although i shouldn¡¯t have said it, brother, i have to say it. you¡¯re a man, shouldn¡¯t you be the one making the decisions at home? how could he let a woman make the decision? i¡¯m not trying to drive a wedge between us, but i think that the man should be the one to make the decisions in the family.¡± fourth master mo replied angrily, ¡± you¡¯re right. i should be the one calling the shots in this family. ¡± little nan yu and little chu yan wereughing like crazy. her daddy¡¯s acting skills were not bad, either. he could act well. however, mo ling er didn¡¯t know that she had set a trap. instead, she thought that her whole family had fallen into her trap. at dinner time, the group of people sat at the table and ate delicious food. leng rongrong was the only one who did not appear. ¡°sister-inw, aren¡¯t youing to eat?¡± mo ling ¡®er nced around and found that no one went to call leng rongrong, which made her happy. it was really too unexpected that she could do it so smoothly. she had gained everyone¡¯s trust in an instant. very soon, she would be able to upy this house and be the mistress of the house. mo ling er flew up happily. although she was asking leng rongrong if she woulde for dinner, she was hoping that leng rongrong would not. it would be best if she fell out with fourth master mo. the more serious the matter, the happier she would be. ¡°who cares about her!¡± fourth master mo snorted coldly, ¡± if she doesn¡¯t like it, then it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to eat it. she deserves to starve to death! ¡± at the table, the rest of the people nodded in agreement. ¡± lord fourth is right. we should teach this insensible woman a lesson and let her know what her true identity is! ¡± ¡°how can you bully your sister-inw? you¡¯re too much!¡± one by one, they began to scold leng rongrong. everyone seemed to be very happy. after the meal, fourth master mo told mo ling ¡®er to rest in her room while he went to teach leng rongrong a lesson. after mo ling ¡®er went back to her room to rest, lord fourth brought all kinds of delicious food back to his room. in the room, lord rong was lyingzily on the bed. she was ying games leisurely and didn¡¯t look like she was bullied at all. seeing lord fourth bring food in, lord rong was obviously a little surprised. she looked at lord mo in surprise, ¡± why did you bring food up here? if that fake saw it, we wouldn¡¯t be able to catch any fish. ¡± ¡°no matter how good you are at acting, you can¡¯t starve yourself.¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows and ced the food to the side before saying, ¡± hurry and eat. ¡± it¡¯s all for flowers to bloom for you.¡± ¡°wait a minute, i¡¯m not done with this game.¡± leng rongrong said without even lifting her head, her two hands madly typing on the keyboard. seeing the woman like this, fourth master mo pampered her and rebuked her. she was ying a game so much that she didn¡¯t even know how to eat. ¡°i¡¯ll help you y, and you¡¯ll eat?¡± fourth master mo asked. ¡± no, the opponent this time is quite strong. the situation is very urgent and it won¡¯t be easy to deal with. ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t lose,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°i can help you win.¡± lord fourth furrowed his brows again. in his wife¡¯s eyes, did he not know how to y games? leng rongrong replied without looking up, ¡± it¡¯s alright, i¡¯ll eatter. ¡± fourth master mo replied,¡¯it¡¯s going to be cold soon. cold rice was not good for the body, and heating it up would not taste good either. besides, it¡¯s mealtime now!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s hands were busy, so she stuck her head out and rubbed against lord fourth¡¯s body, then said gently, ¡± alright, i know. it¡¯ll be over soon! ¡± fourth master mo was helpless. in the end, he personally picked up the food and sat on the edge of the bed. he began to feed his wife, whose hands were busy. lord fourth watched lord rong y the game as he fed her mouthful after mouthful of food. they would always pick a time to feed him and would never disturb lord rong. lord rong ate and yed games in satisfaction. soon, she won the game and was almost done eating. ¡°hubby, love you!¡± leng rongrong raised her head and made a heart sign at fourth master mo. fourth master mo sighed, but his eyes were still filled with love, ¡± don¡¯t always dy your meals like this. ¡± ¡°alright, i know!¡± after pouncing into lord fourth¡¯s arms, leng rongrong began to use her head to rub against him for a long time. fourth master mo¡¯s heart softened. what else could he do with his woman? he could only pamper her. she had forgotten to eat and wanted to y games. in that case, he would feed her. after the meal, fourth master mo took master rong¡¯s phone and started to y the game using his ount. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows at fourth master mo. she had initially thought that he would not be very good at gaming. after all, he was very busy with work and had too many things to manage. however, to her surprise, lord fourth¡¯s movements were very neat. he was also very good at ying games, so good that she was amazed. she had thought that N was already perverted enough, but she did not expect her husband to be even more powerful than N. how did he do it? how could he be so powerful? ¡°do you y this game often?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened and she asked in disbelief, ¡± how are you so powerful? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t y much, but most games aren¡¯t a problem for me.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong looked at fourth master mo suspiciously. ¡± are you sure that normal games won¡¯t trouble you? ¡± fourth master mo nodded his head, as if saying ¡®you cane at me if you don¡¯t believe me¡¯. ¡°really?¡± lord rong narrowed his eyes. ¡± there¡¯s a game that i¡¯ve been trying to catch up on. why don¡¯t you try it? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll help you.¡± fourth master mo was very straightforward. then, lord rong brought theptop over and let lord fourth y a game. she could be considered a god-level yer, and many people would call her god-level when they saw her. however, this new game was a test of intelligence and skills. there was one level that was especially difficult, and she couldn¡¯t pass it no matter what. therefore, leng rongrong let lord fourth give it a try. in the end, she saw lord fourth calmly start to y the game that he had said he had never yed before. after he had a general understanding of the rules of the game, he began to y. a game that was supposed to be a test of one¡¯s intelligence had be a game for retards in lord fourth¡¯s hands. those high-intelligence games could not stump lord fourth for even a second. lord fourth had cleared the level with irresistible force! ¡°are you sure this is your first time ying?¡± leng rongrong was a little doubtful of life. ¡°this is my first time.¡± fourth master mo asked, ¡± do you still want to continue? ¡± ¡°no, change to another one!¡± lord rong nced at fourth master mo and pointed at another game, ¡± try this one. i¡¯m stuck in one part of this game as well. ¡± Chapter 1042 1042 someone was abused leng rongrong had never expected that her powerful fourth master was not only strong in that aspect, but also in his work. even in the aspect of ying, he was so awesome. just like that, she watched in bewilderment as lord fourth cleared all the levels and crushed everyone. there were also people who pked lord fourth. in the end, lord fourth passed the stage easily and smoothly. leng rongrong was speechless. she had thought that she was a genius, but in front of her husband, she was actually a retard. ¡°how did you do that?¡± after lord rong finished asking, he felt that he was simply insulting his intelligence by asking lord fourth such a question. she seemed a little too stupid. ¡°just like that.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± it¡¯s simple. what other games do you have problems with? i¡¯ll help you solve them.¡± ¡± no need ... there¡¯s nothing else ... ¡± lord rong, who thought he was pretty good at the game, felt like he had seen a ghost at that moment. at the same time, in a certain vi. in aputer room, a little boy with long hair was sitting on a chair. the gloominess on his face was like a ck mist that surrounded him, making the whole room seem to be filled with darkness. he was an expert in gaming and could be said to have dominated the gaming world. however, today, he had been abused again and again. not only had he been abused, but he had also been abused very miserably. he had thought that it would be fine if he was abused in one game, but after being abused in another game, he was abused in another game as well. therefore, he was abused for most of the day. he had been abused so badly that it was unbearable to look at. who was it? was he crazy? not only was she stronger than him, but he had also changed to a few games that he didn¡¯t y often, but he had been abused all the time! ...... in the next two days, leng rongrong and the others used their exaggerated acting skills to make the fake mo ling ¡®er believe without a doubt that fourth master mo and leng rongrong¡¯s rtionship had cracked. she would soon have a chance to take fourth master mo for herself. so, that day, mo ling er took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention and secretly gave mo tiancheng a call. ¡± you can take action now. leng rongrong has been scolded badly by mo linyuan for the past two days. the two of them are already thinking of getting a divorce. ¡± ¡°their family has been in a mess for the past two days. you don¡¯t even know what kind of situation it is. they almost got into a fight.¡± ¡°as long as you put in more effort, leng rongrong will be your woman.¡± ¡°......¡± mo ling er hung up the phone after a few words. her face was full of pride. for the past two days, she had been bullied by leng rongrong. however, she had to admit that she had to put on an act for mo linyuan. if leng rongrong had not bullied her like this, she would not have been able to let fourth master mo see her being bullied so badly. because of leng rongrong and fourth master mo¡¯s argument, the family was also divided into two groups, and both sides were also in a fierce fight. at this moment, everyone was making a ruckus outside the house. there were only a few animals in the house, such as storm, storm, critical strike, and big white. when mo ling er saw these animals, she was very excited. she also liked animals, especially such good-looking, obedient, smart, and very powerful animals. if she rode a storm or storm out, she would be the queen of the world and would definitely attract a lot of attention. ¡°storm, can i ride it? i heard that you¡¯re very intelligent and can understand humannguage?¡± mo ling er looked at storm with interest. storm looked at mo ling er disdainfully, lying on the carpet unmoving, a little depressed. in order to hide from this guy, everyone had gone out of the house. the few animals thought that they could go out together. however, they didn¡¯t expect that they would be so inhumane that they didn¡¯t take them away and left them behind to look after this fake. storm¡¯s face was filled with despair. rainstorm and the others were also very dejected and disinterested. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you unhappy? is it because mo linyuan and leng rongrong quarreled, so you¡¯re unhappy?¡± mo ling er smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. this has nothing to do with you. in the future, you¡¯re all mine!¡± storm was speechless. rainstorm was speechless. critical hit looked at chicken head storm¡¯s confusion. ¡°???? the white tiger was speechless. the four animals were full of question marks. when did they be hers? why did this woman like to dream so much? shouldn¡¯t they wake this woman up a little? master seemed to have told them to torture this woman as much as they wanted. since that was the case, they didn¡¯t have to be polite, right? critical hit was the first one to p his wings. with a bit of aggression in his eyes, he pped his wings and walked towards mo ling er step by step. mo ling er took a look at the critical hit. she held her chin and looked at it, ¡± this chicken doesn¡¯t look good. it¡¯s not very impressive. i¡¯ll just kill it and eat it. ¡± raising a chicken? this leng rongrong is really of no ss.¡± [ critical hit: ???? ] it had no grade? as a chicken that was almost like a chicken spirit, when it heard that it was being despised and was going to be ughtered, it could be said to be extremely angry. it suddenly pped its wings at mo ling er and then flew over. ¡°what do you want to do? what do you want to do?¡± mo ling er screamed, looking at the critical hit in fear. the critical hitnded on mo ling er¡¯s head almost instantly. not only did it stand on mo ling er¡¯s head, but it also started to scratch her head with its ws. in just a few minutes, mo ling er cried miserably. her hair fell off in clumps. she raised her hand to catch critical hit, who was grabbing her hair, but her hand was pecked by him. ¡°giggle!¡± while pecking, critical hit crazily attacked mo ling er¡¯s hair with his ws. it had cut off a piece of mo ling er¡¯s head. when the critical strike was almost over, he flew down from mo ling er¡¯s head and stood on the back of the storm horse. the critical strike looked down at mo ling er as if he was the king of the world. it was like a chicken king, its eyes full of disdain for mo ling er. ¡± ng, ng, ng. ¡± the critical hit actually made a sneering sound. its two green bean-sized eyes narrowed, and the chicken looked like it was showing a strange smile. mo ling er was speechless. was she seeing things? she must have been seeing things because of this chicken. how could a chicken smile? mo ling er touched her head. when she touched a big strand of hair and felt that she was bald, she finally went crazy. ¡°you, you, you pulled out all my hair!¡± mo ling er pointed at the critical hit, her hands shaking. she was so angry that she kept taking in cold air. then, she turned around, picked up a broom, and started to chase after the critical hit. Chapter 1043 1043 chapter 1044-meeting her mo ling er didn¡¯t hit the critical hit. instead, she hit the storm. the originally nonchnt storm was struck dumb by this p. it stood there stiffly for a minute, looking at mo ling er with aplicated expression. even its master had never hit it with a broom before. its master had always used his fists to hit it, but this woman had actually hit it with a broom? mo ling er also felt something was wrong with the storm. she was stunned for a moment, then took a step back. however, it was toote. the storm seemed to be angry. it snorted and raised its front hooves. ¡°ma, you won¡¯t p me, right?¡± mo ling ¡®er murmured while looking at the storm. she thought that the horse couldn¡¯t really p people, although the horse¡¯s posture looked like it was ready to p people. as soon as she finished her words, the hooves of the stormnded on mo ling er¡¯s face along with her words. mo ling er was hit by the horse¡¯s hoof. her head was buzzing. she looked at the storm in shock, ¡± you, you beast, what do you want to do? ¡± you actually kicked me? if you kick me again, i¡¯ll ask my brother to throw you out!¡± rainstorm looked at mo ling er and didn¡¯t move. mo ling er thought that he was scared by her words, so she became excited, ¡± i knew it. you¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? ¡± you dare to hit me, i¡¯ll kill you!¡± as soon as he raised the broom, rainstorm raised his front hooves and started to attack mo ling er crazily. the big white tiger was sleeping, but mo ling er woke it up. it opened its eyes and growled, clearly unhappy. mo ling er was scared by the tiger¡¯s roar and directly sat on the ground. her legs were so weak that she didn¡¯t dare to move at all. she watched as da bai walked over and stood in front of her, looking at her with dissatisfaction. then, da bai reached out his tiger paw and patted mo ling ¡®er¡¯s head. mo ling er¡¯s hair stood on end. not far away, storm wagged its tail and walked towards mo ling er. at the same time, it held a sickle in its mouth and threw it in front of mo ling er. mo ling er looked at storm nervously. storm looked very cold. it patted the sickle with its ws and pointed at the garden outside. it went without saying that storm was asking mo ling er to weed. mo ling er was speechless. leng rongrong was not around, so how could she not escape the fate of weeding? ¨C leng rongrong and her group strolled around the streets, ate some good food, and went to watch a movie to pass the time. then, lord rong received a call. mo tiancheng had called and this man had told leng rongrong that he wanted to meet her alone and that he did not know if leng rongrong was free. leng rongrong readily expressed that she was free. then, they set a time and ce before hanging up. ¡°i know who it is.¡± leng rongrong looked at the few people in the car who had been quietly listening to her phone call. ¡°motian city,¡± fourth master mo said expressionlessly. he heard it, and so did the others. they gave the fake mo ling er the chance to make a phone call, and then mo tiancheng called leng rongrong. it was obvious that ling er was working for mo tiancheng. although mo tiancheng wasn¡¯t a very smart person, his n this time wasn¡¯t bad. unfortunately, all of them had seen through mo ling er the moment she was sent here. although they looked almost the same, their acting skills were terrible. lord rong felt that this group of people were looking down on his acting skills by showing off in front of an actor. in the cafe. mo tiancheng sipped his coffee, his mood as bright as the sun. he crossed his legs and kept shaking them while he hummed a tune. leng rongrong was about to be his woman. this rich woman would soon be his wife. he would get everything she had and then be loved by her supporters. thinking of this, mo tiancheng¡¯s heart was filled with joy. things were much smoother than he had expected. mo ling er, who he had sent out, was actually trusted so easily. after humming for a while, mo tiancheng felt a woman sitting in front of him. he immediately looked up excitedly and saw leng rongrong. ¡°little rongrong, you¡¯re here.¡± mo tiancheng¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°little rongrong?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily at the way he addressed her. ¡°don¡¯t you like me calling you that? then i¡¯ll call you rong ¡®er?¡± mo tiancheng acted as if he was familiar with her, ¡± rong ¡®er, have you been working hard recently? i heard about it. ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong leaned on the table, her right hand supporting her chin as she looked at mo tiancheng with interest. ¡°ling ¡®er is back, right? i heard that mo linyuan only has mo ling er in his heart ever since she came back. he doesn¡¯t put you in his eyes at all, right?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± rong ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. if he doesn¡¯t treat you well, there are plenty of men who will treat you well. ¡± mo tiancheng said. ¡°i will be good to you! if he wants you to get a divorce, i¡¯ll marry you! to be honest, i fell in love with you from the first time i saw you. i¡¯m willing to do anything for you!¡± mo tiancheng¡¯s deep affection was nauseating. leng rongrong rested her chin on her hand, still looking interested. ¡± do you really love me that much? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true. i fell in love with you at first sight.¡± mo tiancheng looked at leng rongrong, his eyes filled with deep affection. ¡°then help me get rid of that mo ling er.¡± leng rongrong looked at mo tiancheng and smiled. ¡°what?¡± mo tiancheng was stunned. how could this woman still smile? shouldn¡¯t she be crying andining? ¡°motian city!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice suddenly turned colder, with a hint of deterrence. she just stared at mo tiancheng. mo tiancheng was shocked, and he looked extremely nervous. however, he quickly calmed down. ¡± i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. you should know that my power is not as strong as mo linyuan¡¯s. i can protect you, but i can¡¯t touch the people on mo linyuan¡¯s side.¡± ¡°are you still pretending? isn¡¯t that mo ling er one of your people?¡± leng rongrong chuckled. then, at the entrance of the caf¨¦, mo linyuan, his godfather, tang luo, bai wanrong, and the little ones all appeared together. the group of people walked over in a mighty manner and surrounded the table in front of mo tiancheng. mo tiancheng had never expected to be surrounded by so many people. all of them seemed to have seen through him. this group of people even seemed to know that mo ling er was one of his people. how was that possible? that guy looked exactly the same as mo ling er, and he had asked her to pretend that she had lost her memory. he was almost certain that mo linyuan would not be able to recognize her. after all, the real mo ling ¡®er had disappeared for so long, and fourth master mo might not even remember what she looked like. Chapter 1044 1044 whoever dares to touch my wife will end up like this ¡°little friend, do you have a lot of question marks?¡± li ruhua looked at mo tiancheng with interest, ¡± miss ling ¡®er was raised by lord fourth. do you really think lord fourth is so easy to fool? if he was that gullible, would the mo family still fall into his hands?¡± ¡°you actually want to snatch our rongrong, are you even worthy?¡± tang ziyi nced at mo tiancheng. ¡± do you believe that i¡¯ll make you use that thing for the rest of your life? ¡± jiang fu was also looking at mo tiancheng with a gloomy face. chenn frowned. ¡± if i had brought the rocketuncher, i would have just killed him. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not good to st him to death. if you want to y, then have fun.¡± su wei took out a few silver needles and fiddled with them. ¡± why don¡¯t we stab him a few times until he¡¯s delirious and let him live an inhuman life for the rest of his life? what do you think? ¡± ¡°you, what are you doing? are you guys trying to bully me with your numbers?¡± mo tiancheng¡¯s heart seemed to be beating like a drum, and he was so nervous that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°so, is mo ling er one of your people?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i¡¯m talking about that fake! be honest and exin it clearly. if you can exin it clearly, i¡¯ll let you go. if you can¡¯t exin it clearly, wanwan!¡± mo tiancheng raised his head and met mo linyuan¡¯s murderous eyes. his heart suddenly turned cold. he knew what kind of character fourth master mo had. it was fine if he didn¡¯t find out that he had offended him, but once he did, the consequences would be dire. in the end, mo tiancheng gave up and told them everything. he thought that leng rongrong was too rich, and he wanted to live off a woman, so he came up with this idea. he wanted to drive a wedge between leng rongrong and fourth master mo so that he could take advantage of the situation. ¡°i¡¯m done, can you let me go?¡± mo tiancheng asked carefully. he was already extremely humble. ¡°who said you can leave after you¡¯re done?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s cold eyes swept across mo tiancheng. mo tiancheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. what else do you want?¡± ¡°kill the chicken to warn the monkeys.¡± fourth master mo said coldly. he then said to tang luo, ¡± break his legs and spread the news. tell everyone that this is the oue of anyone who dares to touch my wife. ¡± ¡°yes, fourth master!¡± tang luo nodded. ¨C it was already night time when the group of people returned to the floating cloud mountain. as soon as he entered the vi, he smelled the aroma of food. the group of people were stunned. ¡°huahua, did you go out after you finished cooking?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t. who¡¯s touching my kitchen?¡± li ruhua rushed to the kitchen and saw the fake mo ling ¡®er. the fake mo ling¡¯ er was cooking. she was crying while cooking and looked terrible. especially on her head, she was actually bald. she had originally wanted to reprimand the people in her kitchen, but when she saw mo ling ¡®er crying so miserably, li ruhua didn¡¯t know what to do. he turned around to look at the others. ¡± bald, so pitiful. ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong and the others all stretched their necks to look at mo ling ¡®er in the kitchen. mo ling er was crying while cooking. beside her, storm was standing upright like a human. it had been supervising mo ling er. not only did it supervise, but it also cursed in wolfnguage from time to time. it roared at mo ling er, ¡± aowuaowuaowuaowu, aowu ... ¡± it was as if he was scolding mo ling er for being stupid. mo ling er shrunk her neck. after being scolded, she cried even harder. she looked exhausted. looking at the tall storm, mo ling er only felt fear. she didn¡¯t even know why she had the thought of riding this dog before ... was this a dog? this was probably a monster? he could actually stand up like this! he looked like a human, and his two front legs could actually be ced behind his back ... it was too terrifying. she suddenly did not want to be with mo linyuan anymore. if she had to spend time with these scary animals, she would never want to be with them again. she felt that she would be tortured to death by these animals before she even spent any money. this family was probably all freaks, right? mo ling er sobbed and muttered, ¡± i want to go home, mom, i really want to go home! ¡± as she cried and cried, mo ling er sat on the ground, roaring and crying. one could only imagine how much damage she had suffered in her heart. even leng rongrong felt that mo ling ¡®er was too pitiful. although she said that she wouldn¡¯t stop the animals from bullying mo ling¡¯ er, she didn¡¯t expect that these animals would be so cruel that they almost tortured the fake to the point of a mental breakdown. of course, everyone was still quite happy that the fake had copsed. because mo ling er¡¯s cooking skills were surprisingly good, the group of people sat at the table and ate very happily. as for mo ling er, she was miserably trapped in the kitchen by storm and continued to cook. after finishing human food, storm forced mo ling er to continue cooking their food. because storm¡¯s requirements were very high, mo ling er had a particrly bad time. when dinner was ready, mo ling ¡®er was exhausted. she didn¡¯t want to eat at all. she went into the kitchen quietly and didn¡¯t act pitiful in front of mo linyuan. that night. mo ling er tidied up her things in her room. she didn¡¯t actually bring much when she came. she didn¡¯t need to pack, but the clothes leng rongrong had given her were all from good brands, very valuable, and very beautiful. she had never worn such expensive clothes before. so, she decided to take all the clothes with her. mo ling er tidied up her things, then she took her bag and walked out of the room carefully. she suddenly didn¡¯t want to continue. she felt that the people here were too scary. she no longer wanted to be fourth master mo¡¯s wife. she only wanted to return home as soon as possible. how could money be more important than her life? mo ling er opened the door and was about to go out. suddenly, she saw a figure in a bikini. because the figure was too tall and the lights were off in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes. she suspected that she had seen wrong. even if leng rongrong was wearing a bikini, she wouldn¡¯t be this tall. why was this woman in a bikini so scary? she could vaguely see that this woman¡¯s chest was full of chest hair ... could there be a whole room of perverts in this room? or something else? after rubbing her eyes, mo ling er clearly saw that figure. that figure was extremely tall, wearing a bikini, with long hair over his shoulders, and holding a knife in his hand. ghost! ghost! there was a ghost! not only were there perverts in this room, but there were also bikinis! mo ling er¡¯s mind had already been weakened by the storm, the storm, and the critical strikes. at this moment, the string in her mind finally snapped! ¡°ah-yingluo-¡± mo ling er screamed with a broken throat. Chapter 1045 1045 it¡¯s too blinding to the eyes ¡°ng!¡± the vegetable knife in li ruhua¡¯s hand fell to the ground. huahua almost flew towards mo ling er, trying to cover her mouth. he, he also wanted his face! it took him a lot of courage to try on this bikini in the middle of the night. he wore it in the middle of the night to avoid being discovered! ¡°shut up!¡± li ruhua shouted at mo ling er when she saw her screaming like a ghost in a horror movie. then, he picked up the knife and walked toward mo ling er. if he continued to shout like this, the people upstairs would be alerted. he would be discovered by young madam. if young madam knew that he had really tried on this thing, she would definitely buy countless bikinis for him! he couldn¡¯t be like this anymore. he felt like he was going further and further down the path of a sissy! he was a man after all. mo ling er was speechless. this ghoul was scarier than a ginny ghost! ¡°ah, yingluo, help! there¡¯s a ghost!¡± mo ling er took a step back and rushed up the stairs. even if he had to rush up and face leng rongrong and mo linyuan, it would be better than being eaten by this terrifying bikini ghost. ¡°stop!¡± seeing mo ling er running upstairs, hua hua cried out in rm. if they woke up the young madam in the middle of the night, they would not have a good ending. at this moment, li ruhua was even more panicked than mo ling er. then, mo ling er thought she had seen a ghost, so she rushed upstairs. li ruhua covered her face, speechless. ¡®i¡¯m finished.¡¯ tang luo came out from another room. he yawned and wanted to ask what had happened. in the end, when he fixed his eyes on her, he saw a female ghost-like person standing at the top of the stairs. she was even wearing a terrifying bikini. ¡± tang luo screamed in fear. when li ruhua turned around, he rushed back to his room and mmed the door shut. at the same time, at the other end of the hall, storm, storm, critical strike, and da bai were lying on the cashmere carpet where the animals were resting. they had witnessed everything and were extremely calm. everyone¡¯s eyes were locked on huahua. after a few nces, storm used one of his eyes to grab her. this was simply too much of an eyesore. ¡± giggle ... giggle ... ¡± critical strike also covered his eyes with his wings. the storm was too scary. only the big white tiger was looking at li ruhua with interest. it probably didn¡¯t recognize li ruhua, so it stood up and slowly walked over to li ruhua, circling around her. after a long while, da bai¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. after a long period of confusion, da bai was finally certain that the person in front of him wasn¡¯t huahua. huahua was a man, but the person in front of her was clearly a woman, and she was dressed so scantily. da bai let out a loud roar, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. in the end, he bit the strap on hua hua¡¯s pants and started pulling it off like a ferocious dog. storm covered his face. storm wagged his tail. the critical wings had already wrapped around his head, and he really couldn¡¯t watch it anymore. when his godfather rushed over from the vi next door, he happened to see this scene. everyone was holding weapons. chenn had recently be obsessed with rocketunchers, so she brought one with her. when someone turned on the light and pointed the weapon at li ruhua, everyone was shocked. ¡°did i see it wrong?¡± jiang fu looked at the person beside him in disbelief. ¡°if what you saw was the same as what i saw, then you should be right. although he doesn¡¯t seem to be an enemy, i still have the urge to st him to death with a cannon!¡± chenn¡¯s hands were shaking. ¡°f * ck, huahua? is that you? am i dreaming? you, you, you ... can you not be like this? it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re wearing female clothes, but what the hell are you wearing? what the hell is this? damn it, even women don¡¯t dare to wear it like you! it¡¯s the middle of the night, i¡¯m afraid my eyes are going to go blind!¡± tang ziyi wailed in pain. he had the urge to poke his own eyes blind. at the same time, su wei said with interest, ¡± huahua, you have good taste. you look good in this. ¡± you have a pretty good figure too, you¡¯re surprisingly suitable!¡± ¡°suitable?¡± the three godfather beside him let out the same surprised and suspicious voice. ¡°don¡¯t you think so? why do i feel that huahua looks better in this than a woman? is it very suitable?¡± su weirao said in an interesting tone, ¡± hey, give me a linkter. i¡¯ll buy a set too. i like this color. ¡± ¡°is it really good?¡± li ruhua, who was pulling up her pants with difficulty, was pleasantly surprised when she heard su wei¡¯s words. in fact, he also thought that this pattern was quite good. he had some doubts at first, but when su wei said this, he suddenly felt at ease. he had already said that there would be no problem with his taste. ¡°it¡¯s very good!¡± su wei nodded his head vigorously and rushed forward to discuss the issue of clothing with li ruhua. da bai had initially wanted to attack this unfamiliar woman, but he finally realized something. the big white tiger looked at li ruhua with suspicion. it still couldn¡¯t believe that this man was actually their family¡¯s all-rounded nanny? this was simply too unbelievable! just as the scene was getting weird, a woman rolled down the stairs. mo ling ¡®er hugged her head and cried as she rolled on the ground. when she looked up and saw li ruhua, she let out another scream, then her neck tilted and she fainted. lord rong was standing upstairs with a gloomy face. she had just fallen asleep and was woken up by someone. she was really angry. what ghost? is sleeping more important than being a ghost? couldn¡¯t he wait for her to wake up and then wake her up? fourth master mo helplessly followed behind lord rong with a small nket in his hand. he covered lord rong with the nket and kissed the side of her face, ¡± go back to your room and sleep. ¡± leng rongrong was stunned. her eyes fell on li ruhua. she blinked and blinked hard, then raised her hand and pointed in huahua¡¯s direction. fourth master mo followed her line of sight and his right cheek twitched, ¡°????? what did he just see? ¡°it¡¯s the middle of the night. huahua, you, why are you wearing a bikini? but why does this bikini look so fitting?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s morning temper was already overwhelmed by shock and confusion. at the same time, tang luo, who was in the room, finally realized something. he opened the door and walked out. he rushed to li ruhua. ¡± it¡¯s really you! ¡± f * ck, i thought i saw a ghost! can you not always be so scary? also, why are you wearing bikinis at home? it¡¯s the middle of the night and you¡¯re going to swim outside?¡± li ruhua was speechless. he did have some thoughts about it, but he was caught by so many people. he was very embarrassed, okay? can¡¯t you just pretend you don¡¯t know? then, the unconscious mo ling er was ignored and everyone began to surround li ruhua. everyone felt that li ruhua was very suited to wear bikinis. although he was tall and strong, he wasn¡¯t the very strong type. instead, his body proportions were very good. although to men, it was a little shocking and painful to see huahua dressed like this. however, to lord rong, su wei, and the others, huahua actually looked pretty in this. Chapter 1046 1046 chapter 1048-flowey exploded in poprity that night, li ruhua was forced to take a lot of photos, and the group of people took photos with her. lord rong said that she would unlock more female clothes for huahua. she had never seen a man, not to mention a man who didn¡¯t look very delicate, look so good in female clothes. that day, because bai wanrong thought it was fun, she even posted a video of li ruhua in a female outfit. then, the next day, huahua experienced what it meant to be famous overnight. although she was a little embarrassed, she was still very happy to be spending money. because she had been helping storm, rainstorm, and the other animals manage their weibo ounts, huahua began to be an inte celebrity. of course, this was all a story forter. the person who was the most shocked the next day was mo ling ¡®er. after mo ling¡¯ er woke up, she kept mumbling that there was a bikini ghost in this vi and that it was too scary. she was clearly a female ghost, but she was more muscr than a man. ¡°you mean this?¡± huahua came to mo ling er in a bikini, but she didn¡¯t wear a wig. mo ling er stared at huahua for a long time as if she doubted her life. then, mo ling er copsed. she felt that everyone here was very scary. it was fine if someone liked to carry rocketunchers, it was fine if leng rongrong liked to grow vegetables even though she was so rich, but this male nanny actually liked to wear bikinis and wigs ... there was also the horse that liked to whip people, the dog that could walk upright like a human, and the chicken that always pulled people¡¯s hair ... there was no normal person or animal here! mo ling ¡®er looked at leng rongrong as she cried, ¡± let me go, i¡¯m not mo ling¡¯ er. i don¡¯t want to pretend to be mo ling ¡®er anymore. i¡¯ll leave, i¡¯ll leave now. i won¡¯t take those clothes with me. i¡¯ll go back the way i came! ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve eaten so much of our food,¡± lord rong sat on the sofa with his legs crossed like a queen. he looked at mo ling er calmly and exuded an aura of authority. ¡°rice ... rice, i, i, i can¡¯t possibly spit it out, right?¡± mo ling er shivered. ¡°you¡¯ve been staying here for so many days. i can¡¯t possibly let you stay in such a luxurious ce for free, right? do you really think this is your home, that you cane and go as you please?¡± lord rong snorted coldly. storm and the others nodded. little nan yu and little chu yan looked at mo ling ¡®er and nodded. then, little nan yu said in a childish voice, ¡± you can¡¯t eat like an idiot and you can¡¯t sleep for nothing. pay up! ¡± the little fellow stretched out a tiny hand. little chu yan nodded his head in agreement and extended his little hand as well. ¡±pensate us and pay for our emotional damage. we¡¯ve all been deceived. everyone has topensate us! ¡± the two littleds were very synchronized, and they were almost the same age as a pair of twins. mo ling er cried like crazy. ¡°i, i don¡¯t have any money. if i had money, i wouldn¡¯t havee to lie to you!¡± ¡± i admit that i¡¯m a liar. i can tell you who ordered me to do this, and i¡¯ll make up for my mistake, okay? ¡± ¡°are you talking about this person?¡± tang luo raised his phone. on the screen was mo tiancheng, who had both his legs broken. he was in an extremely miserable state. as soon as mo ling er saw the photo, she was so scared that her legs went soft and she fell to the ground. she shook her head and said, ¡± it wasn¡¯t me. this was his n. everything was his n. it had nothing to do with me. i was just following his instructions. i admit that i¡¯m greedy and want lord fourth¡¯s assets and to be his wife, but i¡¯m not the mastermind!¡± ¡°you want lord fourth¡¯s assets?¡± lord rong raised her eyebrows. ¡± i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve seduced the wrong person. if you want lord fourth¡¯s assets, you should seduce me. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± mo ling ¡®er looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡°i forgot to tell you that all of lord fourth¡¯s assets are under my name. lord fourth, who you think is rich, has no money. if i divorce lord fourth, this floating cloud mountain will also be mine. everything he has will be mine. he will leave the marriage with nothing. oh, lord fourth is rich too, about two to three hundred yuan a month for living expenses.¡± leng rongrong looked at mo ling er with a serious face. mo ling er was like a deted ball. she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡± he¡¯s so good to you? ¡± ¡°uh-huh,¡± lord rong¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± so, any woman who seduces lord fourth would be useless, right? ¡± mo ling er looked at leng rongrong. ¡°yes, i am.¡± lord rong was full of confidence. that was the confidence that came from being pampered. she had everything, and she still had his love. mo ling er smiled and looked convinced, ¡± i actually thought you would divorce ... i¡¯m really crazy. i was actually deceived. ¡± then why did you quarrel before?¡± ¡°i¡¯m just putting on a show for you. it¡¯s fun.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± we¡¯re quarreling when you can see it, but we can¡¯t quarrel when you can¡¯t see or hear it. ¡± lord rong looked at lord fourth, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa. lord fourth¡¯s legs were wrapped in his pants, and he was slender and straight. he sat in a rxed manner, but when he turned his head, he looked a little helpless. acting was rongrong¡¯s idea, so he could only cooperate. however, he didn¡¯t want to y the part of quarreling with his wife at all. even if it was fake, he would still feel bad and me himself. ¡°honey, was it fun?¡± but lord rong thought it was very fun. ¡°it¡¯s not fun,¡± lord fourth was helpless. ¡± but as long as you like it. ¡± leng rongrong immediately broke into a smile. mo ling er was speechless. not only had she been deceived, but she had also been forced to show off their affection. ¡± i can let you go, but you have topensate me. if you don¡¯t have money, then get to work. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± there¡¯s a batch of vegetables to be nted recently. you should do it. i think you¡¯re good at growing vegetables. ¡± also, cook for a few days and let our flower rest. your cooking skills are not bad.¡± ¡°really?¡± mo ling er let out a sigh of relief. would she be able to leave this damn ce as long as she did some work? then she would work! she could do anything as long as she could leave this ce alive. after she left, even if someone invited her up, she would note back. thinking about mo tiancheng¡¯s broken legs, she touched her own legs and heaved a sigh of relief when she confirmed that they were fine. mo ling er and mo tiancheng were both settled. however, no one expected that lord rong would directly be a hot topic on this day. someizens exposed that leng rongrong and fourth master mo were in a rtionship crisis, saying that master rong might be leaving jingsheng and that fourth master mo had found the true love of many years. then, someizens spected that lord rong was the third party and that she was the one who came between lord fourth and mo ling ¡®er. storm was the first to see the content. then, the storm went bad. this fellow roared in anger and suddenly pounced towards fourth master mo, attacking him. lord fourth had been sitting on the sofa having a video conference with someone. when the storm came, he raised his arm almost instantly to block it. Chapter 1047 1047 chapter 1049-entire family? ¡°what are you doing?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows as he looked at the storm that had suddenly gone berserk. on the other end of the video call, the person in the meeting asked nervously, ¡± lord fourth, what¡¯s wrong? are you in danger? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. the meeting is over.¡± fourth master mo cut off the video call and threw the tablet to the side. his eyes were fixed on the storm in front of him with a questioning look. apart from that time when xuanyuan qiongyu had attacked storm, it had never gone crazy. it was smarter than humans, but it had attacked him for no reason. storm angrily red at fourth master mo before picking up his tablet and throwing it to him. he then used his paws to tap on the hot search. fourth master mo quickly found master rong and his own name. then, he saw lord rong being scolded badly. although there were many people defending lord rong, there were also a lot of people scolding him. storm must have seen the scolding, so it was angry. storm had always been very protective. even if it was injured, it couldn¡¯t bear to let anything happen to lord rong. therefore, when he saw this hot search, he was angry. it felt that it was all because of mo linyuan that lord rong was being scolded. when fourth master mo saw this trending topic, he furrowed his brows, ¡± it¡¯s just a baseless rumor. i will find out the truth, you don¡¯t need to be angry. ¡± in my life, the person i love the most is rongrong. even if i care about ling ¡®er, that feeling is different from the feeling i have for rongrong.¡± storm raised his eyebrows and his eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°i¡¯m serious. if i ever let rongrong down, you can bite me to death.¡± fourth master mo said indifferently. ¡°aowu.¡± storm barked, agreeing with lord fourth¡¯s words. afterwards, he sat at the side and stared at fourth master mo with a look that said, ¡± you should investigate and solve this matter. ¡± fourth master mo made a few phone calls and ordered his men to investigate the matter. after that, he cut some videos and uploaded them to the inte. these videos showed how mo ling er¡¯s family dealt with her after she appeared, and the video showed mo ling er admitting what she had done. they had basically captured the entire process. once the video was uploaded, the inte was abuzz. at first, many people were scolding leng rongrong for being the third party. she had stepped between fourth master mo and mo ling ¡®er, saying that mo ling¡¯ er and fourth master mo were childhood sweethearts. however, after seeing the videos, everyone fell silent. let¡¯s not talk about the rtionship between fourth master mo and mo ling ¡®er. mo ling¡¯ er was a guy, and she seemed to be particrly miserable. she had been seen through as soon as she appeared. then, the family actually pretended not to see through it. the whole family was acting, and she was the only one who was serious about being the guy. everyone instantly sympathized with the poor fake. she had ruined lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s ns with an evil intention. however, she did not expect that he would not waver at all when she ruined his ns. moreover, she was kept in the dark. when she was acting, the whole family cooperated with her. just when she thought that she had sessfully driven a wedge between lord fourth and lord rong, she did not know that lord rong and lord fourth were actually kissing each other when they were quarreling. while she was alone at home showing off, the family had actually gone shopping happily. in short, the fake mo ling er was too miserable. as a result, this fake mo ling er also became a hot search. ¡°she¡¯s the most tragic viin in history, right?¡± ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. this fake mo ling ¡®er is too miserable. she was seen through before she even started! ¡± ¡± what¡¯s more, lord rong¡¯s family actually put on an act and made her think that she wasn¡¯t seen through! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not easy for our lord rong. he clearly loves fourth young master so much, but he still has to pretend to quarrel! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not easy for lord fourth either. he can¡¯t bear to scold his wife, but his wife forced him to! ¡± ¡°who said that lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s rtionship has broken down? look at them, they can even kiss each other during a fight. i¡¯m going to eat this dog food!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not too much to say that they¡¯re glued together!¡± ¡± this rtionship will never break. isn¡¯t mo ling ¡®er the fourth master¡¯s sister? she can¡¯t fall in love with her own sister! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so either!¡± ¡± why am i focusing on those animals? oh, oh, oh, those animals are so cute. did you form a group to steal the pets? ¡± ¡± ¡°am i the only one who wants to steal a chicken?¡± ¡°i want a storm!¡± ¡± sob sob sob, lord rong, you have to post more on weibo. you have to bring your pet into the entertainment industry. why don¡¯t you just make your whole family a taoist? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s possible. it¡¯s awesome just thinking about it! ¡± ¡± ¡± upstairs, you¡¯re a little hardcore! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not hardcore, huahua is really pretty. he can even pull off a bikini, what else can¡¯t he pull off? to be honest, i¡¯m a woman and i can¡¯t evenpare to huahua! i¡¯m convinced!¡± on the inte, everyone was extremely excited. soon, ¡± lord rong¡¯s family ¡± became the most searched topic. dressed in women¡¯s clothing also made it to the hot search. they formed a group to steal pets and rushed forward. in the blink of an eye, all the news about the big stars on the hot search was suppressed, and lord rong¡¯s family upied the top 20. this scene was unprecedented and extremely exaggerated. when lord fourth saw this, he posted on weibo to exin that ling ¡®er had not even been fourteen years old when she went missing. he was not so crazy as to fall in love with a teenage girl. moreover, ling ¡®er was only seventeen or eighteen years old now. she was just a child to him. lord fourth also affectionately confessed his love to lord rong, saying that he would only love lord rong in his entire life. he told lord rong¡¯s fans not to worry and that if he was disloyal in the slightest, lord rong¡¯s fans would tear him apart. all of a sudden, the fans were in an uproar. lord fourth¡¯s words were simple, but they gave off a very affectionate feeling. he said that he was willing to indulge everything about lord rong. he said that he had given everything to lord rong, including his whole body and heart. he would love lord rong without any reservations. the fans expressed that they had eaten their fill of dog food. because of this, lord rong¡¯s family became famous on the inte. lord rong¡¯s fans grew wave after wave. at the same time, his entire family¡¯s fans also grew. even the fake mo ling ¡®er, who had been tortured miserably, was followed by countless fans. when mo ling er, who was working in the field, was resting, she took out her phone and looked at it. when she saw that her fans had suddenly increased from ten to tens of thousands, she suspected that she had seen a ghost. ¡°what¡¯s going on? why did i suddenly gain so many fans?¡± mo ling er rubbed her eyes and then saw that she had countless private messages andments. after a nce, mo ling er¡¯s mouth twitched. they were all fans of leng rongrong¡¯s family. Chapter 1048 1048 a small storm that delivered itself to the door! ¡°are you really a fake mo ling er? i really admire you for having the courage to enter the floating cloud mountain!¡± ¡°i pity you, but can you tell me about your experience?¡± ¡°may i ask if you¡¯ve left the floating cloud mountain? can you take some photos of lord rong¡¯s family?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t take photos of your daily life, but it¡¯s fine if you can take some photos of nts!¡± ¡°it would be even better if there are animals!¡± ¡°do you have any thoughts of writing a novel? it¡¯s a novel about your life in the floating cloud mountain. if it¡¯s out, i¡¯ll buy it immediately!¡± ...... when mo ling er saw these private messages orments, she was even green with envy. she never thought that she would be popr one day because she was exposed as a bad person. then, other people¡¯s fans came to her to ask her for help in livestreaming or filming the other person¡¯s daily life. it was really unexpected. however, the fake mo ling ¡®er was still smart. no matter who¡¯s fans ran to her weibo, she felt that she could seize this opportunity to earn a wave of money or increase her fans. then, she took a photo of the vegetables she grew and posted it. he also added a sentence, saying that he was still growing vegetables on yunfu mountain and would probably be doing so for a week. ¡°very good, please do a live broadcast!¡± ¡°please take a photo of the vegetables that master rong grew. we¡¯re not interested in your vegetables, we¡¯re only interested in the vegetables that master rong grew!¡± mo ling er was speechless. aren¡¯t they all vegetables? weren¡¯t they all vegetables that were grown here? so what if she was the one who grew them? was she being discriminated against? although she wasining in her heart, she still took a few photos and posted them. when leng rongrong walked past, she happened to see mo ling ¡®er sticking out her butt and taking photos. she then posted the photos on weibo. lord rong opened weibo and took a look. then, she saw mo ling er say that she had personally grown and raised these vegetables. ¡°what kind of story are you making up?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at mo ling er. ¡± can¡¯t you tell what is grass and what is a vegetable? ¡± also, i didn¡¯t grow any of the vegetables in this vegetable field! i didn¡¯t put in so much effort to raise these vegetables, it was huahua who did. don¡¯t you dare lie to my fans!¡± lord rong¡¯s face turned cold. mo ling er was so scared that her phone flew out. after that, lord rong used his own ount toment on mo ling er¡¯s post. then, the fans exploded. ¡°capture a lord rong alive!¡± ¡± oh my, lord rong is here. lord rong is actually here! ¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, although this isn¡¯t master rong¡¯s vegetable, i¡¯m very happy that master rong has appeared! ¡± ¡°this is rare, this is really rare. lord rong, please post more on weibo. we really miss you so much! we¡¯re the most pitiful fans on the inte, we have to rely on others to get news about you!¡± ¡°although you have weibo now, lord rong, please take a look at how many weibo posts you¡¯ve made so far. look at how others post on weibo. can i do one daily routine every day?¡± the fans cried andined, each of them expressing their grievances. other people¡¯s idols were so active that they were like high-quality imitations, but her own idol would think that she had already retired from the entertainment industry if she didn¡¯t know. leng rongrong was speechless. seeing her fans wailing, she thought about whether she should post more daily news. however, she didn¡¯t have any daily posts to post. therefore, the fans expressed that they could post anything as long as it was lord rong. seeing her fans in such a miserable state, her fans expressed that she was their spiritual food. if she could post more on weibo, they would live a happier life. after that, rong ye said that she would do her best for the happiness of her fans. ¡°can you not steal my job?¡± mo ling ¡®er held her phone and looked at leng rongrong weakly. the main point was that she had already posted on weibo, so why would she post anything else? who wouldn¡¯t see the main point ande to see her? lord rong was speechless. that night, when a group of people were eating mo ling er¡¯s food, a bodyguard rushed up from the foot of the mountain with a frightened face. ¡°it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad!¡± ¡°what¡¯s not good!¡± tang luo nced at the flustered bodyguard. ¡± you¡¯ve been with lord fourth for so long. why are you still so restless? ¡± ¡°ahem.¡± the bodyguard tried his best to calm down. ¡± it¡¯s like this. we¡¯re at the foot of the mountain. there are more than a hundred ling ¡®er¡¯s. ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± master mo si: ¡°??? ¡± the people who had been eating seriously turned their heads collectively and looked at the bodyguard in unison. their shock was no less than that of the bodyguard. ¡°more than a hundred ling ¡®er¡¯s?¡± leng rongrong asked after a moment of silence. ¡°they¡¯re all fake.¡± the bodyguard reported, ¡± he said he¡¯s here to see master rong. there are also some people who said they wanted to form a group to sneak into the storm ...¡± leng rongrong was shocked. ¡°what do we do?¡± the bodyguard asked. ¡°let them go home,¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you¡¯ll really stay, and the fake will go home. ¡± ¡°they¡¯re all fake.¡± the bodyguard said seriously. ¡°......¡± the bodyguard then went down the mountain and told the fake linger what lord rong said to the fans. fortunately, these fans were very obedient. when they heard that lord rong wanted them to go home, they went home obediently. a few bodyguards stood at the door and said with lingering fear, ¡± there are so many miss ling ¡®er. if they really attack our mountain, i¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold them off. ¡± ¡°fortunately, our madam¡¯s fans are more cultured!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, our madam is on fire again!¡± ¡°madam is too amazing!¡± ¡°eh, what¡¯s that white thing?¡± the few bodyguards suddenly saw a white ball of something and looked at it curiously. ¡°it looks like a wolf cub!¡± a bodyguard rushed over and looked at the wolf cub. ¡±e and see, this little thing looks exactly like storm! ¡± several bodyguards squatted on the ground and looked at the wolf cub. they then looked around. the crowd had already dispersed, and only the wolf cub was left. a few minutester, the bodyguard was standing in front of the table again, holding a white ball in his arms. ¡°those ling ¡®er didn¡¯t leave?¡± leng rongrong looked at the bodyguard and asked. ¡°no, they¡¯ve all left.¡± the bodyguard raised the little white dumpling in his hand. ¡± but we found a small animal ... it looks exactly like storm. ¡± everyone looked up at the bodyguard¡¯s hand. after looking at the little thing in the bodyguard¡¯s hand, leng rongrong and the others turned to look at storm in unison, with an expression that said, ¡± you went out to look for a woman behind our backs. the child has alreadye to our door, but you still haven¡¯te clean to us. ¡± storm: ¡°???? ¡± ¡± storm, you¡¯re really something. when did you secretly find a girlfriend? you even have a baby! ¡± leng rongrong looked at storm. meanwhile, storm, critical strike, and da bai were also staring at storm with a hint of dissatisfaction in their eyes. storm: ¡± awoo! awoo! awoo! ¡± storm shook its head frantically. it didn¡¯t know this wolf cub. it was still single! Chapter 1049 1049 who sent it? ¡± liar! if this isn¡¯t your son, then whose son is it?! ¡± leng rongrong held the little wolf cub and looked at it from left to right. no matter how she looked at it, it looked exactly like storm. not only was it exactly the same as the storm now, but it was also exactly the same as the storm when it was young, okay? ¡°it really looks like storm¡¯s child. it looks exactly like storm when it was young.¡± su wei looked at the wolf cub and then at storm. it was too simr. it was exactly the same. then, tang ziyi took out his mobile phone, looked at storm¡¯s childhood photos, andpared them. ¡± f * ck, it¡¯s not just exactly the same. it¡¯s like it¡¯s a copy. ¡± ¡± look! ¡± tang ziyi said. the group of people made a carefulparison. this little wolf cub was exactly the same as storm when he was young. everyone stared at storm, who was unable to exin himself. storm was speechless. storm was very aggrieved. it whimpered a few times. it didn¡¯t know this wolf cub at all, okay? just as everyone was still wondering where the wolf cub came from, the bodyguard suddenly returned. this time, he was carrying three little white balls in his arms. ¡°there are more?¡± leng rongrong asked in surprise when she saw it. ¡°yes, three more have crawled out of the grass. there shouldn¡¯t be anything else this time. i checked just now, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything else.¡± the bodyguard handed the wolf cub to leng rongrong. leng rongrong hugged the four little white furballs in one go, directly into a full embrace. ¡°it¡¯s so cute!¡± little chu yan ran in front of leng rongrong and stretched out his little hand, asking, ¡± auntie rongrong, can i hug you? ¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± leng rongrong handed little chuyan a wolf cub. little nan yu also came over. the little guy was also holding a wolf cub. these little fellows were especially small and looked like they were still drinking milk. the four wolf cubs were simply too adorable, but storm had a look of distress on its face. it didn¡¯t know what to do at all. it expressed that these were not its cubs at all. it did want to find a female wolf, but it had never seen a breed like it. storm looked at leng rongrong dejectedly, his face full of depression. this was simply the feeling of bing a father. it had never had a female wolf before, but it actually had a few wolf cubs ... ¡°storm, is he really not your son? you don¡¯t know?¡± leng rongrong carried the two wolf pups to storm. storm took a few steps back in fear and turned its head away. it was terrified to see those soft little things. ¡°aowu.¡± storm said with a wronged expression. it really didn¡¯t know. didn¡¯t its master believe it? ¡°let¡¯s check the surveince.¡± leng rongrong said to the person beside her, ¡± such a small wolf cub definitely wouldn¡¯t have appeared on its own. someone must have ced it here. if it wasn¡¯t released by the female wolf, then someone must have released it. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look.¡± butler quan brought over a tablet and switched it to the surveince video of the entire floating cloud mountain. the surveince footage cut to a rough time period, and then everyone gathered to watch. in the end, after looking for a long time, no one saw who had sent the four wolf cubs. ¡°no, someone deleted this surveince video! someone hacked into our system and deleted the surveince video!¡± tang luo suddenly said. ¡°let me take a look.¡± chenn said. after a few minutes, chenn shook her head. ¡± it was indeed deleted, but the other party¡¯s operation was very powerful. there¡¯s no way to recover it. ¡± chenn pinched her chin and said, ¡± not many people can do this. ¡± ¡°he is indeed an expert.¡± little nan yu couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡± from the looks of it, it¡¯s not the mother wolf who sent the baby wolf here. it should be a human? ¡± leng rongrong looked suspicious. ¡± why would someone send a few wolf cubs over? they even erased the surveince cameras without letting us know?¡± if they didn¡¯t erase the surveince and just put the wolf cub down there, they wouldn¡¯t be suspicious. however, he just had to leave the wolf cub here and erase the surveince footage. this made it seem like he was trying to cover up something. she felt that he had an ulterior motive. the few of them checked the wolf cubs and after confirming that there was no danger on them, they all fell into deep thought. then, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on storm. storm was speechless. ¡± forget it. look at storm, he¡¯s so confused. ¡± leng rongrong could not help but burst outughing. ¡± storm, are you feeling very lost? ¡± storm was speechless. it saw that the wolf cubs were dodging to the side as if they had seen a ghost, not wanting toe into contact with these little things at all. ¡°let¡¯s eat first and rest.¡± in the end, it was leng rongrong who spoke. they were so cute, exactly like storm when it was young. after everyone had their meal, storm was forced to be the nanny. however, storm expressed that it was still a baby. when it saw the four little ones, it simply had a big head. however, the four little ones seemed to like the storm very much. although they were still swaying as they walked, they swished their little tails to follow the storm. storm howled. aowu, aowu! ¡± the four little ones shouted at the storm. storm ran around for a long time, but it couldn¡¯t get rid of the little ones. finally, itid on the cashmere carpet, leaning its head on its ws, and let the four little ones climb on it. the four little ones crawled around storm¡¯s body, looking extremely cute. when leng rongrong and the others finished their meal, she looked at lord rong for help like a storm. ¡± ¡± awoo awoo! ¡± ¡®save me!¡¯ ¡°hahahaha, good, i¡¯ll help you immediately!¡± lord rong and a group of people immediately surrounded storm. then, everyone rushed to hold the four little ones, but no one paid any attention to storm. storm was speechless. had it been abandoned? ¡°i think i¡¯m hungry.¡± a wolf cub bit leng rongrong¡¯s finger and sucked, looking famished. ¡°he¡¯s so young, he should still need milk.¡± flowey and the others looked at storm at the same time. storm got up from the ground. he looked down at his stomach, then looked up at the crowd and took a few steps back. milk? it didn¡¯t! it was a male wolf, alright? how could it have milk! ¡°storm is a male, so it obviously has no milk. we don¡¯t have any animals with milk at home ... let¡¯s go buy some goat milk powder.¡± leng rongrong said. after that, huahua and butler quan were sent to buy milk powder. not long after, the two returned with a truckload of milk powder and milk bottles. as expected, the four little ones were famished. as soon as the milk powder was ready, they began to eat like crazy. although the four little ones were small, they had a huge appetite. ¡°it¡¯s exactly the same as when storm was young.¡± leng rongrongughed and said, ¡± so cute, and so gluttonous! ¡± Chapter 1050 1050 each one was more good-looking than thest ever since the four wolf cubs came to the house, everyone¡¯s daily activities had changed. jiang fu no longer practiced martial arts. even when he was practicing stance, he still had to hold the two wolf cubs. chenn stopped studying her bazooka. her favorite was the four wolf cubs. su wei no longer studied the use of poison. she was keen on feeding the wolf cubs. tang ziyi didn¡¯t seek pleasure anymore. even if he did, he would always take the wolf cub out. because he took the wolf cub to y with women, tang ziyi was beaten up by su wei. su wei said that it was fine if tang ziyi liked to look for women, but he could not bring the wolf cub out and lead it astray. tang ziyi was speechless. the little wolf cub didn¡¯t know that he was using it to cheat women, okay? butler quan was no longer a serious butler. he wanted to have the four wolf cubs to himself, as if he was a grandfather who was always looking at his grandson with kindness. huahua started to study all kinds of food, of course, to feed the wolf cubs, and how to eat them to grow better, more beautiful, and bigger. even tang luo had to call back twice in less than half an hour to ask how the four little ones were doing when he was out on business. chu wei, on the other hand, had gone out for work. the first thing she did when she returned was to look at the wolf cub, not little chu yan. even little chu yan had some opinions about this. mommy actually loves the wolf cub more and doesn¡¯t love him anymore? the whole family staged a harem battle for favor, every day in front of the wolf cubs to make their presence known, fighting for favor. everyone was fighting to see if the wolf cub liked them the most. of course, these wolf cubs still liked storm the most. storm couldn¡¯t ept it at first, but gradually, it began to ept that it had four cubs. then, it ofteny on the ground like a salted fish, allowing the wolf cubs to climb up and down on its body. apart from storm, the wolf cubs ¡®favorite was lord rong. once they left storm, they would stagger to leng rongrong¡¯s side. these wolf pups were the only ones who would not be beaten up by lord rong if they disturbed her sleep. because of the appearance of the wolf cubs, the atmosphere in the house became particrly good. there would often be four wolf cubs rolling around in the yard and basking in the sun, while a group of people would sit in a row with small folding stools and look at the wolf cubs lovingly. the fake mo ling ¡®er even took a picture of this scene and posted it on weibo. then, the fake mo ling ¡®er¡¯s weibo exploded and lord rong¡¯s family was on the hot search again. this was because everyone in this group was extremely good-looking. huahua¡¯s appearance was considered ordinary among this group of people, but if you looked at her individually, she was actually not bad looking. the key was that she was tall and mighty. as for the rest of the people, they were naturally more handsome than the other. they were sitting in rows and leaning against each other. it was an extremely pleasing sight to the eye. it made people feel that this was a scene that only existed inics. how could everyone be so good-looking? even the chicken was so handsome, let alone the people! many people expressed that they wanted to snatch the fake mo ling er¡¯s rice bowl and rush over to help grow vegetables. while all the fans were surprised that lord rong was surrounded by good-looking people, lord rong and the others didn¡¯t care about this. they had been investigating who had sent the four wolf cubs for a few days, but after failing to find any clues, they finally gave up. anyway, the four wolf cubs were very cute and everyone loved them. a weekter, leng rongrong and ji chengyu decided on the next movie they would be filming. she chose a historical costume movie, his highness. this drama was adapted from one of the most popr novels at the moment. it was about a princess of a fallen country who had been reborn and restored her country with the hatred of her country and family. the script was very tear-jerking, and the emotional lines were rather sadistic, but the storyline was also very good. leng rongrong also liked the princess¡¯s character. when her country was about to fall, she did not hesitate to protect the lives of the people in the city and resolutely faced death. after her rebirth, because her people¡¯s lives were in hot water, she disguised herself as a man and embarked on the road to restore her country. after experiencing so many hardships, the princess¡¯s character was still lively. she was both good and evil, and extremely powerful. she was obviously pampered, but she could endure any kind of hardship. the princess¡¯s love was even more tearful. the man she loved was a general of an enemy country. in the end, the general sacrificed his life for the princess. after the princess regained her country, she died for the general. the filming started on wednesday. leng rongrong rode storm directly to the set. because the princess ¡®mount in this drama was a wolf, the crew took a fancy to storm, so they simply discussed with leng rongrong and let storm do the calctions. because storm was so big and beautiful, the special effects couldn¡¯t be as good. lord rong asked for storm¡¯s opinion, and it agreed without hesitation. it was confirmed that storm was also acting in the crew. leng rongrong was wearing a pair of jeans and a white shirt that day, and her hair was tied up in a bun. she looked fresh and refined, and when she appeared riding on storm, she instantly stunned everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°wow, that¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°what the hell, is that a dog? is there such a big dog in this world?¡± ¡°what breed of dog is this? i want one too!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never seen such a big dog!¡± ¡± it should be some special breed. don¡¯t even think about it. it looks very expensive. you can¡¯t afford it. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t the inte say that lord rong has four little puppies? buy it from her!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so cute, how could i sell it!¡± when the crew saw storm and leng rongrong, they werepletely stunned, especially storm. there were many beautiful women in the entertainment industry, but they had never seen such a beautiful young paparazzo. therefore, once leng rongrong appeared, everyone surrounded leng rongrong and storm in a solid circle. everyone took photos and looked. some wanted to reach out and touch them but didn¡¯t dare to. leng rongrong turned her head and smiled at everyone, nodding in greeting. just as leng rongrong was about to get off the horse, the sound of a car engine suddenly came from the side, and then a nanny van stopped at the side. the car door opened, and a woman wearing sunsses and dressed in the korean style got out of the car. under the tight-fitting skirt, her legs were fair and straight. her skin was so good that it was explosive. she wore a pair of red high heels and was extremely eye-catching. ¡°zhou xin ¡®er, it¡¯s zhou xin¡¯ er!¡± ¡°xin ¡®er, she¡¯s here!¡± ¡± it¡¯s unbelievable. she actually epted the role of the second female lead! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s so beautiful, she¡¯s always been this beautiful!¡± ¡°i really like her!¡± the crowd that had been surrounding leng rongrong and storm suddenly rushed towards the nanny van. then, many people began to ask zhou xin ¡®er for her autograph. leng rongrong was speechless. storm was speechless. Chapter 1051 1051 let me see how powerful you are ¡°howl?¡± storm looked at leng rongrong and called out, his tone filled with doubt. clearly, they were curious about who this zhou xin ¡®er was and why everyone surrounded her the moment she appeared. originally, everyone was clearly surrounding them and asking about their well-being. but now, they were all surrounding zhou xin ¡®er. ¡°i think it¡¯s some big star.¡± leng rongrong took a few nces and vaguely remembered that zhou xin ¡®er was a big star about the same age as her. it was said that she had a very powerful backer and very good resources, so she was very popr in the entertainment industry. in the industry, resources were very important. it was hard to be famous if one had the ability but no resources. however, with resources and average abilities, it was very easy to be famous. zhou xin ¡®er was considered to be the type with both ability and resources, so she was considered quite popr among the female celebrities in the past two years. the tv dramas and movies she had acted in were basically considered quite popr. although leng rongrong had heard from the director pei qian that the second female lead this time was not a simple actress, she did not expect it to be the big star zhou xin ¡®er. because zhou xin ¡®er was very famous and had even acted in hollywood movies before, she had never acted in a supporting role ever since she started acting. therefore, no one expected that she would actually be willing to take on the role of the second female lead. leng rongrong looked over a few times and was quite surprised. zhou xin ¡®er walked out of the crowd and strode towards leng rongrong. she smiled at leng rongrong, and when she passed her, she whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°i heard you¡¯re very powerful. let me see how powerful you are.¡± after she finished speaking, zhou xin ¡®er had already walked over to the director, pei qian, and greeted the director with enthusiasm. she was a big star, but she didn¡¯t look like a big star. at least, she didn¡¯t act like a big shot. on the contrary, he was very enthusiastic, lively, and even a little cute. she had two bodyguards and an assistant by her side, but she seemed to be constantly urging her bodyguards not to stick so close to her, so as not to scare people. the surrounding people originally thought that zhou xin ¡®er would definitely not be easy to get along with since she was a big star. however, when they saw how easy it was to get along with zhou xin ¡®er, how lively and cute she was, and how she didn¡¯t even mention her background, everyone was surprised. after that, that kind of favorable impression instantly rose up. ¡± she¡¯s indeed a goddess that makes people feel like they¡¯re bathing in the spring breeze! ¡± ¡°wow, how could she be so gentle? i almost fell just now, but she actually helped me! you even asked me if i¡¯m okay!¡± ¡± not only is she pretty, but she¡¯s also very cute! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s just like the rumors say. i heard that he has a very strong backing, but he got into the entertainment industry step by step on his own. he¡¯s also very kind and friendly to people! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s so soft and gentle, and she¡¯s even willing to sign autographs. there are so many people in the group photo, but she¡¯s always smiling and doesn¡¯t reject anyone. ¡± ¡± it was clearly very hard and the bodyguard wanted to stop her, but she actually stopped the bodyguard! ¡± in the production crew, almost everyone had be zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s fans in an instant. all of them praised zhou xin ¡®er to the heavens. after all, she was a big star with such a personality. who wouldn¡¯t like her? despite such a huge contrast, he was not arrogant at all. leng rongrong was still in a daze. what did zhou xin ¡®er just say? why did she feel that zhou xin ¡®er had a strong sense of hostility towards her the moment she appeared? she had never met zhou xin¡¯ er before, right? leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders, not paying much attention to zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s words. seeing that everyone had surrounded zhou xin ¡®er, she was happy to be free. a few minutester, the male lead, second male lead, and the rest of the main cast arrived at the scene. the male lead was han xiao, the movie king with a very high status. his acting skills were not bad, and he had a good character in the entertainment industry. he had his own studio and was considered to have a rtively high status in the industry. it was said that he was cold and aloof. the second male lead was a little more dorky. he was a singer and was said to have been forced to act by his manager. because he had reached a bottleneck in writing songs, he couldn¡¯t write any more. he was extremely dispirited at home, so his manager sent him to the production team to act. after the main leads had all arrived, the crew held a ceremony for the opening of the film. after the opening ceremony ended, the leading actors and actresses began to put on their makeup and change their clothes in preparation for the first scene. the focus of the first scene was leng rongrong. her first scene was a scene of death. after leng rongrong finished her makeup, she changed into a white dress with light chiffon. the dress was made of dozens of high-end chiffon, which was very flowy and very beautiful. in addition to her original temperament, leng rongrong¡¯s entire aura seemed to have changed after dressing up like this. she seemed to be the princess who was born in the royal family and was high and mighty, making people not dare to get close to her. when she walked out of the dressing room, many eyes fell on leng rongrong. ¡°absolutely!¡± ¡°this temperament is really amazing!¡± ¡± she looks exactly like the princess in the original novel. that¡¯s what i think of when i read the book. ¡± ¡°i have to say, the director¡¯s eyes are very sharp.¡± many people sighed as they looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. once she changed, she looked like a princess, cold and noble. following this, zhou xin ¡®er also changed out of her costume. she was ying the role of a lively and cute daughter of a general. it was with her help that the princess was resurrected from the dead. in the early stages, she was always a lively and lovely little girl. in theter stages, after she fell in love with the male lead, she became dark. this character¡¯s character had changed quite a bit in the beginning and end. although it had also be dark in theter stages, it was still very attractive in the game. han xiao was an enemy general, so when he came out, he changed into a general¡¯s military uniform. as expected of the best actor. after putting on his military uniform, he didn¡¯t even need to say anything. just standing there made people feel like they were in character. the first scene was leng rongrong with a few important supporting roles. it was a big scene. the enemy was attacking, and they were standing on the city wall. the princess yed by leng rongrong bore the pain of losing her father and led the soldiers to be thest line of defense. although it was ast-ditch struggle, the princess and all the people in the city had no intention of giving up. everyone was holding on, even though the emperor had passed away. pei qian called leng rongrong over and briefly exined the role of the princess to leng rongrong. in the early stages, the princess was not that powerful and she had always been pampered. however, when something unexpected happened, she chose to stand up. she was also afraid, but she was also very determined. because her father was that kind of person, he took it upon himself to protect the people, so she was deeply influenced by her father. after hearing the exnation, lord rong nodded and went up the city wall. she stood in the middle of a few soldiers, and the mes of war spread. looking down, she saw the enemying to attack the city. the scene was terrifying. Chapter 1052 1052 all the hairs stood up ¡± the first scene is already so difficult. can she act well? ¡± luo chuan held half a watermelon in his hands. as he ate, he looked at zhou xin ¡®er, who was lying on the recliner, with interest. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s smile was still as warm as the spring breeze. ¡± i think so. isn¡¯t lord rong a goddess? ¡± her acting skills in the previous shows were not bad.¡± ¡°there is such a legend.¡± luo chuan leaned over to zhou xin ¡®er. ¡± she¡¯s been in the limelight recently. she¡¯s on the hot search every day. ¡± ¡°the fans like it, right?¡± zhou xin ¡®er continued to smile. ¡± luochuan, why are you acting? how¡¯s your new song? ¡± ¡± ah! ¡± luo chuan leaned back and hugged the half-eaten watermelon. his face was full of despair. ¡± don¡¯t mention it. i haven¡¯t been in good shape recently. my manager forced me to film. ¡± ¡°do you need my help?¡± zhou xin ¡®er said, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to write it yourself, you can find someone to help you! ¡± ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll still write this song myself.¡± luochuan couldn¡¯t be nosy anymore. hey down and looked at the sky in despair. on the other side, on the city wall, leng rongrong had already entered the zone. once she entered the state, her face was filled with grief and forbearance. her eyes were red, but she held back her tears. it was just a look, but it could touch people¡¯s hearts. the few soldiers beside her were also instantly brought into the y by leng rongrong. the official shooting began. leng rongrong stood among the soldiers on the city wall, dressed in a white robe that was whiter than snow. she was extremely eye-catching. she looked so weak, but shemanded all the soldiers with unwavering determination. when the sharp arrow flew over, her first reaction wasn¡¯t to dodge it, but to help the soldiers beside her. at the same time, at the bottom of the city wall, han xiao, who was ying the role of the enemy general, raised his head and saw a white-robed figure. in an instant, his white clothes were already stained with blood. the blood on her white clothes was like a beautiful flower. the girl on the city wall looked so weak, her face extremely pale. she was afraid, but she didn¡¯t cry. her little face was so pale that there wasn¡¯t a trace of blood, but she still calmly gave orders. perhaps it was because of this girl¡¯s persistence that all the soldiers were also guarding the city wall with unparalleled determination. han xiao looked at the princess on the city wall. he had fallen in love with her at first sight. ¡°archers, fire!¡± leng rongrong gave the order, then snatched the sword of a soldier beside her and suddenly stabbed it at an enemy soldier who had climbed up the city wall. blood sttered all over her face. she was so nervous that her hands were trembling, and her face was pale. this was the first time she had killed someone, but it would not be thest time. she joined the battle with her tiny strength. she protected her soldiers and shouted slogans, asking everyone to do their best to protect the people in the city! every cry was so soft, yet so sonorous and powerful. all the soldiers were excited by her shout. among the staff members who were watching the scene, a few women could not help but cry. especially when the soldiers followed suit and shouted, it was burning and heart-wrenching. ¡°ka!¡± the director gave the order, and then his face was full of joy. ¡± it¡¯s a good start. the first scene was perfect. rongrong acted very well. the other actors and even the extras were in character. ¡± it was clearly a big scene, and there were too many extras, so it was easy to screw up. however, because of leng rongrong, not only did she get into character, but she also brought everyone else into the scene as if they had all gone to the battlefield. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve shot a film that makes my blood boil.¡± pei qian pped his own thigh and could not help but sigh. pei qian had filmed a few good movies when he was a director. however, the films that had been produced in recent years were all difficult to exin in a few words. of course, he was not the only reason why it was difficult to exin in a few words. a big reason was that many actors nowadays only cared about poprity and looks, not acting skills and so on. in this way, even if the director had great skills, it would be difficult to teach every actor how to act step by step. there were many good scripts, but because the actorscked acting skills, it seemed that the good stories had no soul. after filming a fewmercial films, pei qian was said to be a money-losing product by many people. pei qian had painstakingly picked out this script, and he wanted to film it well. thus, the investor he had found was someone who would not give him any instructions and only wanted him to show off his skills. he had been worried that leng rongrong would not be able to act out that feeling, but he did not expect her to be able to do it. moreover, she had an outstanding temperament and a noble air about her, as if she was born a princess. she had given him what he wanted in the first scene. the first scene was done in one take. not only was it done in one take, but it was also done in a perfect one. pei qian watched the scene a few times and realized that all the actors were in the right state for this scene. even those extras who made mistakes easily,ughed easily, or had weird expressions were almost in the right state. they were all influenced by lord rong. they were the soldiers on the battlefield. after this one, many of the extras did not react. that was until leng rongrong pped her hands. ¡± you¡¯ve passed, thank you for your hard work, everyone! ¡± only then did everyone pull themselves out of the show. then, many of the extras looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. just a second ago, they were about to burst intoughter, but they did not expect that they would inexplicably get into the mood because of what chief rong had said. so this is what it feels like to get into character? so, filming was like this? when they were acting in the past, they weren¡¯t acting at all. it was more like they were ying around. it turned out that this was what it was like to really enter the state. they seemed to really be on the battlefield, as if they had really be soldiers on the battlefield. they were protecting thest city of their country and thest of their people. ¡°i¡¯m getting goosebumps!¡± ¡± i actually got into character just now. i really thought i was a soldier. i almost forgot that i was just an extra! ¡± ¡± i suddenly want to study acting seriously. i suddenly want to take every scene seriously! ¡± ¡°i was toozy in the past! i didn¡¯t know that a real actor is like this!¡± many of the extras came back to their senses and were extremely excited. some of them dreamed of bing an extra overnight, while others only wanted to earn that little money. no matter what the reason was, they had no professional training and no one to guide them, so they couldn¡¯t act at all. they were acting, but most of them were just passing the time. moreover, most extras would not take it seriously. they would just numbly follow the director¡¯s instructions, but they would never immerse themselves in the feelings. this time, it was the first time that everyone had put their feelings into it. Chapter 1053 1053 chapter 1055-gluttonous beauty? outside the city wall, han xiao looked at leng rongrong in surprise. although he was quite far away, he could feel that leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills were not bad. he had thought that this woman was just a flower vase, but he did not expect that she could actually lead so many people into the film. even as the best actor, he might not be able to get all the extras into character, but she did it. this was the first time he had seen such a big scene. with his own power, it was as if there was magic that made everyone fall into character. han xiao walked over to the director. he looked at the rey. both he and leng rongrong performed well, and leng rongrong¡¯s performance was even more remarkable. she was able to shoot her first scene to such an extent and was so immersed in the character. after adapting to theter stages, she should be able to shoot better. originally, he had wanted to let a rtively new artiste who only knew how to buy the trending searches to y the female lead. he was a little dissatisfied. he was even thinking that if the first scene wasn¡¯t filmed well, he would suggest that the main character be changed to zhou xin ¡®er. however, after seeing these shots, han xiao knew that he had nothing to say. other things aside, leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills were indeed not bad. ¡± how is it, han xiao? leng rongrong¡¯s acting is pretty good, right? ¡± at this moment, pei qian only felt that he was very confident in his movie. he had never been so confident before. after filming this movie, no one would call him a money-losing good anymore. he, pei qian, could also bid for good things! leng rongrong also took a look at the part that had just been shot and felt quite satisfied. ¡°don¡¯t you want to go and take a look?¡± luo chuan nced at zhou xin ¡®er beside him. ¡± everyone seems to be very excited. it looks like it¡¯s a good shot. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed not bad.¡± zhou xin ¡®er nodded. ¡± aren¡¯t you curious? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not interested.¡± luo chuan was already munching on chips. ¡± i can¡¯t act anyway. i¡¯m just here to make up the numbers. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. after a short break, leng rongrong went on stage again. the first few scenes were almost all of her and han xiao¡¯s. in the second scene, lord rong also quickly got into character and brought in the people around him. probably because he felt that leng rongrong¡¯s acting was not bad, han xiao also began to act, trying to bring all the extras into the mood. because of the presence of the two masters, the big scene was still very smooth. after the few big scenes were over, thest scene was leng rongrong¡¯s death. in order to protect a child, she was shot through the heart from the city wall and fell down. this was still a scene in the rain. therefore, the pouring rain made the scene look even more miserable. when leng rongrong fell from the city wall, the rain became even heavier. her whole body was soon drenched, and when she fell to the ground, her blood began to spread. on the city wall, all the soldiers let out mournful cries, ¡± your highness! ¡± some of the soldiers knelt down, and then all of them did the same. the city gates opened and themoners rushed out. they knelt on the ground and all themoners in the city cried. ¡°your highness!¡± the heavy rain washed away the blood. the face of the woman on the ground was extremely pale. her blood-stained white clothes were washed away by the storm. she was so beautiful, but she had already left. the general yed by han xiao was standing not far away. they just watched this scene and seemed to be influenced by it. especially han xiao, he just looked at the princess in a daze. after a long time, he got off his horse and walked towards the princess. themoners stood in front of the princess, trying to protect her. ...... the scene was over. many people were in a daze for a long time. some extras were wiping their tears. they couldn¡¯t believe that they had cried because of this scene, because of the princess¡¯s death. even han xiao took a long time to get out of it. leng rongrong, on the other hand, got up from the ground rather quickly. she got into character quickly and exited the scene very quickly. ¡± aiya, you¡¯re all wet! director, what¡¯s the matter? did you pass? will my scenes be over today?¡± ¡± ah yingluo! ¡± pei qian finally reacted. ¡± it¡¯s passed, it¡¯s passed. very good. it¡¯s passed! rongrong could wrap up now! your performance today was excellent!¡± ¡°thank you for thepliment, director!¡± leng rongrong smiled and rushed to the dressing room. when leng rongrong came out, a group of people were gathered outside, happily discussing something. ¡°hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± luochuan was gnawing on a big meat bun. it was unknown where he got the big bun from, but he was eating very happily. his words were a little slurred, and he waved at leng rongrong. ¡°?¡±leng rongrong turned to look at her sides and realized that there was no one else but herself. she walked over to luochuan. ¡± you called me? ¡± ¡°yes, where are you going?¡± ¡°i¡¯m going home.¡± leng rongrong nced at luochuan. ¡± i¡¯m done with work and am going home. is there a problem? ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. luochuan ate like a hamster with his mouth full of food. his godly looks had be less godly because of his terrible eating posture. luochuan yed a miracle doctor in the movie. he was the best miracle doctor in the world and the most handsome man in the world. luochuan was indeed qualified to y the role of a handsome man. he was handsome and had a perfect figure, but he was obviously a foodie. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help but stare at luochuan and ask, ¡± you ... haven¡¯t had your fill? ¡± she had seen people who could eat a lot, but this was the first time she had seen someone who could eat so much ... it seemed that he had been eating since he arrived at the set in the morning. he had eaten a lot for lunch, and after lunch, he began to eat non-stop. she seemed to have never stopped eating. however, this body really didn¡¯t seem like it could eat that much. was this the body that many female stars yearned for? ¡°ah, i¡¯m not full.¡± luo chuan replied in a daze, ¡± you don¡¯t know. this bun is really delicious. do you know that? ¡± i went to the north thearch club to buy these buns. the north thearch club never sells buns. i saw them making buns by chance and ate one. i thought it was really delicious, so i pestered them to make it for me!¡± leng rongrong took a serious look at the bun in luochuan¡¯s hand. ¡± it really looks like the buns from the north thearch club. ¡± ¡°right? you know this steamed bun too?¡± luo chuan was very excited. ¡± brother, you know what you¡¯re doing! ¡± brother? the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. since when was she his brother? besides, she was a woman, okay? moreover, this bun ... didn¡¯t seem to be made for people to eat. this seemed to be storm¡¯s favorite bun. the north thearch¡¯s bun was probably ordered by storm through li ruhua. storm was also a picky eater, and its favorite food was from the north thearch club. one of the main reasons why the chefs in the north thearch club could make food so delicious was because storm always went to eat. the chefs who didn¡¯t make good food would bear a huge pressure and be reprimanded by a dog that could walk upright. Chapter 1054 1054 the mysterious third male lead leng rongrong looked at the bun in luochuan¡¯s hand with aplicated expression. luochuan didn¡¯t know that this bun was specially made for dogs by the north thearch club. he wondered how luochuan would react when he found out that the bun was made for the young paparazzo. should she tell him? leng rongrong was hesitating whether she should tell luochuan about this. she nced at luochuan, who was eating so happily, and decided to give up. she was afraid that she would hurt this foodie¡¯s heart. however, she didn¡¯t say anything, but storm noticed. as soon as storm saw the bun in luochuan¡¯s hand, it suddenly rushed towards luochuan, scaring him. luo chuan leaned back nervously. ¡± w-what are you doing? ¡± as he spoke, luochuan hid his hands behind his back. he stared at storm and said, ¡± let me tell you, this bun is my favorite bun. don¡¯t fight with me over it! i only have this one, i won¡¯t feed you!¡± luochuan was very protective of his food. storm¡¯s nose twitched. it smelled the familiar scent of the buns. only the north thearch club knew how to make these buns, and they were their exclusive buns. they wouldn¡¯t make them for sale. storm immediately looked at luochuan in dissatisfaction. ¡± awoo, awoo! ¡± you ate my bun! lord rong was speechless. luochuan: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°awoo, awoo, awoo!¡± storm howled at luochuan in dissatisfaction. luochuan raised his hand and stuffed the bun into his mouth. then he said, ¡± ¡°awoo, awoo ... i¡¯ll f * ck it, i¡¯ll deduct how much you stole from me!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°awoo, awoo, awoo!¡± storm was furious. he stared at luochuan with wide eyes and suddenly stood up. it was probably because the moment it stood up, it attracted the attention of many people, so storm¡¯s four feet fell back to the ground. ¡°damn, why is it so fierce? what does it want to do?¡± after luo chuan swallowed the bun, he grabbed leng rongrong and hid behind her. ¡± didn¡¯t your dog eat? ¡± he asked. ¡°you stole its food.¡± lord rong was helpless. ¡± ... the bun you just ate is its exclusive bun. ¡± ¡°what?¡± luo chuan couldn¡¯t believe it. his voice went a few pitches higher. ¡± are you kidding me? how can such delicious buns be exclusive to it? i was the one who found it, okay? ¡± ¡°although you discovered it, storm developed it on its own.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. aowu aowu! storm sat down and nodded proudly. it was the one who forced those chefs to teach them how to make the buns. without it, these buns would not have been born. ¡°you must be joking with me, right?¡± luo chuan took a few steps to the side and stared at leng rongrong carefully, trying to see if she was joking from her face. leng rongrong shook her head expressionlessly. ¡± i¡¯m not joking with you. ¡± ¡°impossible!¡± luochuan pointed at storm. ¡± you¡¯re saying that this dog has developed this breed of buns? ¡± how was that possible? it¡¯s a dog!¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm red at luochuan angrily. it wasn¡¯t a dog, okay? he was the dog, his whole family were dogs. snatching food from a dog ... no, snatching food from a wolf was worse than a dog. luo chuan saw that leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything, and storm¡¯s eyes looked as smart as a human¡¯s. he was a little hesitant. as a foodie with a low iq and a very stupid mind ... luochuan began to hesitate. ¡°really?¡± after a long while, luochuan asked carefully, ¡± did it really develop this bun? this bun was so delicious, and it was actually a recipe that a dog came up with? the north thearch club¡¯s buns were all for it to eat? but i can tell that the ingredients inside are very good. if they taste so good, the ingredients should be top notch! it eats so well?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know who runs the north thearch club, do you?¡± leng rongrong nced at luochuan. ¡°i don¡¯t know. it¡¯s owned by a mysterious person. i don¡¯t care who opened it, i only care that the food inside is getting better and better, but the price is getting more and more expensive.¡± luo chuan frowned and said, ¡± do you know why i work so hard to make money? ¡± ¡°for food?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face twitched. ¡°hey, how did you know? how are you so smart? i¡¯m doing this for food!¡± luo chuan looked at leng rongrong as if he was looking at one of his kind. ¡± do you like to eat it too? ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± ¡± let me tell you, the food in the north thearch club is really delicious. you haven¡¯t eaten it before, right? let¡¯s go eat it together some other day. ¡± luochuan was almost holding hands with leng rongrong. leng rongrong hurriedly pointed at storm, who was beside her, and said, ¡± i¡¯m not a foodie, you¡¯ve misunderstood. storm is a foodie. it likes to eat the things in the north thearch club as much as you do. furthermore, it has tried all the dishes in the north thearch club. ¡± ¡°really?¡± luochuan looked at storm in shock. ¡± this dog can eat so much? ¡± it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve seen someone who¡¯s eaten everything in the north thearch club. oh, no, it¡¯s gou ¡®zi!¡± luochuan, who had been a little afraid of storm a moment ago, was suddenly very interested. he reached out a hand to storm. ¡± brother dog, what a coincidence. it looks like we¡¯re all gluttons! ¡± storm nced at luochuan, raised a paw, and patted luochuan¡¯s hand perfunctorily. luo chuan suddenly eximed, ¡± wow, it shook my hand. we¡¯re the same kind, we¡¯re all foodies! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± same kind? ¡± did he think that storm was also a human, or was he a dog like storm? ¡°luochuan, you haven¡¯t told me yet. why did you call me over? you¡¯re not going to show me the buns you¡¯re eating, are you?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± oh, dinner. the director was very happy. then, zhou xin ¡®er suggested that we have a dinner party tonight so that everyone can get to know each other and celebrate how smoothly the shooting went. ¡± luo chuan suddenly remembered and said, ¡± they¡¯re waiting for the third male lead. he¡¯s not free in the morning. he just called the director and said he¡¯ll be there for dinner. ¡± ¡°who¡¯s the third male lead?¡± leng rongrong asked nosily. ¡°i heard that he¡¯s very good-looking and has a very good face value. she¡¯s a newbie, and pei qian liked her the moment he saw her. ¡± luo chuan said nonchntly, ¡± zhou xin ¡®er is rich. she¡¯ll treat us to dinner at the north thearch club tonight. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong recalled what zhou xin ¡®er had whispered in her ear. she felt that zhou xin ¡®er was very hostile to her. during the shoot, zhou xin ¡®er kept staring at her. although she didn¡¯t do anything, she could feel that zhou xin¡¯ er was up to no good. her identity as the boss of the north thearch club had long been made public. although she didn¡¯t deliberately publicize it, people who wanted to investigate would know. Chapter 1055 1055 love can¡¯t be avoided! what was zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s motive for treating everyone to a meal at the north thearch club? was she targeting him, or did she not know who the north thearch¡¯s club was, so she chose it? or could it be that she didn¡¯t really care if it was hers or not? she just thought that the north thearch club was ssy enough, so she brought everyone to the north thearch club for a meal? he hoped that he was overthinking it. leng rongrong was deep in thought. when she turned around, she found storm and luochuan chatting. although the two of them didn¡¯t get along, they seemed to be very happy. luochuan told storm that there were a lot of good food and that the food was delicious. meanwhile, storm nodded its head in agreement and then said that it also found the food delicious. leng rongrong was speechless. it was really amazing that these two could actually chat. they had already chatted to the extent of putting their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. it was simply amazing. on the other side, the director and the others were still waiting for the third male lead to arrive. leng rongrong chatted with luochuan for a while and tranted a few sentences for storm. she stood between a wolf and a human, then helped luochuan trante storm¡¯s wolfnguage. leng rongrong was like a trantor in the middle, and the man and wolf were having a good time. the two of them were overjoyed. ¡± i really regret not meeting you earlier. if only i had known storm earlier. it actually knows so much and can eat so much. i have to say, it¡¯s the dog that can eat the most. ¡± luo chuan punched storm. ¡± brother, take me with you if you have good food in the future. i¡¯ll take you with me if i have good food! ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm grinned and patted luochuan¡¯s shoulder. leng rongrong was speechless. the foodie brothers were born. after working on the trantion tool for a while, lord rong looked up and suddenly felt a chill down her spine. she looked in front of her in shock. ¡± f * ck, why is it him? ¡± no, it can¡¯t be, impossible! an illusion, this must be an illusion! leng rongrong rubbed her eyes hard, then turned her head to look at luochuan beside her. ¡± take a look, isn¡¯t that a very dark-looking man over there? ¡± ¡°a dark man?¡± luochuan looked up. ¡± dark? you call good-looking men dark?¡± leng rongrong covered her face. she didn¡¯t want to face reality at all. she whispered, ¡± luochuan, that man isn¡¯t the third male lead, is he? he doesn¡¯t look like an actor, does he? ¡± that pervert was definitely not him. they were here to act! how could that man be acting! ¡°er, you¡¯re so good-looking. it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not an actor. but it seems like you¡¯re wrong. he seems to be an actor from our crew. i saw him talking to the director.¡± luochuan said. leng rongrong was speechless. he was finished. she must be dreaming. how could he suddenlye here to act? this was simply unbelievable. this pervert definitely wouldn¡¯te here to act. definitely not. leng rongrong took a deep breath. even if they were here to act, it would definitely not be because of her. ¡°eh, he¡¯sing over!¡± luo chuan said, ¡± he¡¯s walking towards us. he seems to be looking at you. do you know him? ¡± leng rongrong covered her face, not wanting to look up. even though she had already sensed the terrifying aura from that pervert, she didn¡¯t want to look up. ¡± i¡¯m already standing in front of you ... ¡± luo chuan shrank his neck and rubbed his arms. ¡± it¡¯s so strange. why do i feel like the temperature has suddenly dropped? it¡¯s inexplicably cold. ¡± the slender man turned his head to look at luochuan. he didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes showed that he wanted luochuan to move. luochuan and the man looked at each other and felt a chill run down their spines. there was a feeling that he couldn¡¯t afford to be hurt. ¡°cough, i¡¯ll let you win. it seems that you know each other. do you want to catch up?¡± luochuan shivered and ran away. he then pulled storm to the other side to discuss food. shen yun sat down and turned to look at leng rongrong. ¡± there¡¯s no need to hide. this isn¡¯t a dream, and you¡¯re not hallucinating. of course, i¡¯m not crazy. ¡± ¡°are you crazy? are you here to steal an actor¡¯s job?¡± leng rongrong suddenly raised her head and looked at shen yun with resentment. ¡± you¡¯re going to y the third male lead? pervert shen, this isn¡¯t your style, is it? what happened to you recently?¡± after leng rongrong finished shouting, she could clearly feel that shen yun¡¯s aura had suddenly be extremely strange. she seemed to have poked him in the back? leng rongrong was speechless. so, could it be because of jian shen? because of jian shen¡¯s matter, this guy ran out directly, dumped jian shen, and even came to the crew? did he think that jian shen would not be able to find him just because he was in the entertainment industry? ¡°i¡¯m here to pursue you.¡± after shen yun¡¯s expression changed for a few minutes, she looked straight at leng rongrong. leng rongrong raised her hand and showed off her ring. ¡± do you see this? this is a wedding ring. ¡± i¡¯m already taken, you¡¯re pursuing the wrong person.¡± ¡°the things i like are mine.¡± ¡°do i look like a thing?¡± ¡°even if you¡¯re nothing, you¡¯ll be mine.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened. from something to something, he really knew how to talk. after sweeping a nce at shen yun, leng rongrong shrugged and said, ¡± i guess you¡¯re hiding from jian shen, right? ¡± shen yun¡¯s hair instantly stood on end. he looked like a ck cat with all the hair on his body standing on end, and his eyes instantly turned ck. as expected. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. she knew that this guy was hiding from jian shen. she knew it when she met him at the auction. it looked like she was moved by jian shen, but she couldn¡¯t ept this fact ... this shen yun was originally a big devil who had no rules and no humanity, but in the end, she actually could not ept the fact that she liked men? looking at shen yun¡¯s face that was darker than coal, lord rong felt for the first time that he no longer had to be afraid of this fellow. she already had something on this guy. in the future, that pervert shen would be her little follower! ¡°ahem, how about i give jian shen a call?¡± leng rongrong nced at shen yun with interest. ¡± do you want me to inform him that you¡¯re here? ¡± ¡°you dare?¡± shen yun red at leng rongrong. at the mention of jian shen, it was as if he had met his natural enemy. ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i dare? anyway, i¡¯m definitely not the one jian shen wants to catch. based on the current situation, if he knows that you¡¯re hiding from him, he¡¯ll probably rush over and take you away.¡± leng rongrong revealed a devilish smile. ¡± when that timees, you can only face him ... let me guess, is jian shen¡¯s identity moreplicated than i know? ¡± shen yun raised her eyes and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± how did you know? ¡± ¡± sure enough, it seems that jane is hiding very deeply. he has been by your side for so long, but you still don¡¯t know his true identity! ¡± leng rongrong was surprised. Chapter 1056 1056 his identity was moreplicated than she thought shen yun¡¯s expression was very ugly. it seemed that the thought of jian shen made his expression even uglier. he seemed to have thought of something, and his ears turned red. seeing shen yun¡¯s expression, leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help butugh. she looked at shen yun with her chin in her hands. ¡± so, what exactly is jian shen¡¯s identity? ¡± with his martial arts, his martial arts are slightly stronger than yours, but you shouldn¡¯t be so afraid of him. unless his identity is very troublesome. however, i don¡¯t think there are many people that can make you afraid.¡± lord rong was extremely gossipy. she seemed to have found something interesting and kept staring at shen yun. shen yun¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡± he¡¯s disgraceful! i¡¯m going to throw him out.¡± ¡°you haven¡¯t even chased him away and you¡¯ve already run away. you abandoned your organization and ran away. shen yun, this is the first time i¡¯ve seen you so cowardly. only jian shen can make you this cowardly, right?¡± leng rongrong snorted, then took out her phone. shen yun suddenly looked at leng rongrong in shock. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± he pressed leng rongrong¡¯s hand down on the phone, his face as ck as ink. ¡°call jian shen. if he¡¯s not a normal person, he¡¯ll definitely be able to find out where you are. once he finds out, he¡¯lle for you. if he knows you¡¯re in my crew, he¡¯ll definitelye for me. i can¡¯t beat him.¡± leng rongrong snorted. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t i inform him first and leave him with a good impression? ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, so what if you can¡¯t beat him?¡± shen yun stared at leng rongrong, her eyes almost popping out. ¡°en, amazing, especially amazing.¡± ¡± you ... ¡± shen yun gritted her teeth, but she was helpless. ¡± lord rong, please spare me, okay? ¡± i beg you, please let me go.¡± ¡°not good!¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest, her face full of pride. ¡± very bad. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re teasing leng rongrong. don¡¯t be ungrateful when i give you face. do you believe that i won¡¯t rape you? ¡± shen yun¡¯s face darkened and words of anger blurted out. leng rongrong narrowed her eyes and looked at shen yun. suddenly, an idea came to her. ¡± you¡¯re so afraid of jian shen. he wouldn¡¯t want to rape you, would he? ¡± shen yun¡¯s arrogant and domineering aura instantly weakened. ¡± shut up! ¡± ¡°oh, it seems that i guessed right. tsk tsk, i didn¡¯t expect that you would have such a day. congrattions, you¡¯ve met your nemesis.¡± leng rongrong patted shen yun¡¯s shoulder andughed. ¡± i can¡¯t wait to inform jian shen toe over! ¡± ¡°you perverted woman!¡± ¡°let¡¯s be sisters in the future,¡± leng rongrong said disapprovingly. ¡°get lost!¡± shen jue said angrily, ¡± how can i not tell jian shen and help me hide it? ¡± ¡°if you listen to me and be my little brother, i¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.¡± leng rongrong wriggled her fingers. ¡± it depends on whether you listen to me. if you don¡¯t, i¡¯ll contact jian shen at any time. ¡± anyway, jian shen only wants to sleep with you now. he probably doesn¡¯t want to have much contact with me!¡± ¡± you¡¯re so cruel. ¡± shen yun took a deep breath and said with a sinister expression, ¡± you¡¯re ruthless! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not as ruthless as you. my husband and i almost died in your basement.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. zhou xin ¡®er, pei qian, and the others were almost done with their preparations. then, everyone prepared to head to the north thearch club. pei qian walked over and asked in surprise, ¡± rongrong, you know shen yun? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s good. the person you know should be good at acting, right? ¡± pei qian nodded his head happily. ¡± our production team seems to be pretty good. everyone has good looks and good acting skills. ¡± the group of people arrived at the north thearch club. as one of the members, storm naturally came as well. zhou xin ¡®er took the initiative to pay and booked thergest private room in the north thearch club. then, she entered the room with storm. luochuan and storm sat together. one man and one dog were very happy. zhou xin ¡®er looked at luochuan and said, ¡± luochuan, you¡¯re a good eater. i heard that you oftene to the north thearch club and know the good food here like the back of your hand. why don¡¯t you order some food? ¡± ¡°me?¡± luo chuan pointed at himself, then rubbed his hands and said, a little embarrassed, ¡± it¡¯s not appropriate for me to order too much. after all, xin ¡®er, you paid for it. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s okay, just order whatever you want. what¡¯s important is for everyone to have a good time eating. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er smiled at the group of people. ¡± it¡¯s fate that we¡¯re able to gather in the same production team to film. ¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t be polite. actually, if you want me to order the dishes here, it¡¯s more appropriate to let storm order them. storm is a better eater than me. ¡± luo chuan said as he took the menu and asked storm to order. storm used its paws to pick the expensive ones, not caring what they were. storm ordered a lot of dishes in a short while. ¡°alright, that¡¯s all.¡± luo chuan finished ordering. zhou xin ¡®er looked at luochuan in disbelief. never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that luochuan wouldn¡¯t order his own food. instead, he would let a dog order his food? let the dog order? this was truly somewhat inconceivable. leng rongrong sat between shen yun and luochuan. she took out her phone and sent a message to mo linyuan: hubby, the production team is having dinner at the north thearch club. i¡¯ll be backter, so don¡¯t wait for me to eat! after sending the message, lord rong chatted with shen yun, who was beside her. zhou xin ¡®er looked at leng rongrong and shen yun with interest. she gave her assistant a look, and the assistant immediately secretly took a photo of leng rongrong and shen yun whispering to each other. then, from another angle, they took a few photos of leng rongrong sitting between the two men, looking very ambiguous. after taking the photos, the assistant started to y with his phone as if nothing had happened. the north thearch club¡¯s efficiency was very high. after a while, delicious dishes were served one after another. everyone immediately started eating. with the delicious food in front of them, luochuan and storm were even more excited. however, storm didn¡¯t eat too much, because leng rongrong had warned it not to mess around in this kind of asion. the two foodies, luochuan and storm, were talking as they ate. they were surprisingly harmonious. leng rongrong looked at the two of them and almost thought that luochuan could understand storm¡¯s words. storm howled and pointed at the dish with a yummy expression. luochuan immediately knew what dish it was talking about. ¡± yes, yes, yes. you think it¡¯s delicious too, right? i also think that it¡¯s really interesting to have so manyyers of taste. it¡¯s like fireworks blooming on the tip of the tongue ... ¡± ¡± the fireworks are blooming on the tip of the tongue. i¡¯m afraid the tongue will be blown up. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she spoke. ¡°you don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand the world of foodies!¡± luochuan shook his head. storm and luochuan shook their heads at the same time. the two of them were like long-lost brothers. Chapter 1057 1057 lord fourth panicked again floating cloud mountain. mo linyuan frowned when he received leng rongrong¡¯s message. aren¡¯t youing back for dinner? a gathering on the first day? she heard that there were many handsome guys in their crew, and the women were all very good-looking ... even the director was very handsome ... his madam was a beautyplex. once she met a good-looking person, her legs would go soft ... if he didn¡¯t keep an eye on her, would his wife be taken away? there were so many good-looking people in the entertainment industry, and he suddenly didn¡¯t want her to develop in the entertainment industry. as fourth master mo thought about it, he suddenly stood up and looked at tang luo. ¡± did we meet someone at the north thearch club to discuss business? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± tang luo didn¡¯t react for a moment. after being stunned for a moment, he said, ¡± no, fourth master, did you remember wrongly? ¡± i remember we have a business meeting with someone.¡± ¡°we have an appointment. you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± as he spoke, fourth master mo stood up and left. aowu aowu! aowu aowu! the four little wolves pounced on lord fourth¡¯s feet and tried to hold onto them, not letting him go. fourth master mo nced at the four wolf cubs, picked them up in one go, and turned to leave. tang luo was speechless. what was the situation? what was lord fourth doing suddenly carrying the four little ones? ¡°master, wait for me, where are you going? do you have any clues about them?¡± tang luo asked as he ran after her. ¡°north thearch club, they miss their father.¡± fourth master mo said in a self-righteous manner. he then threw the four little ones into the car and got in himself. tang luo was speechless. did she miss her father? father, storm? so he went to the north thearch club to find storm? didn¡¯t storm go to film with madam? so storm and the young madam are in the north thearch club now? ¡°so, young madam is at the north thearch club?¡± as tang luo started the car, the corners of his mouth twitched as he asked, ¡± master, why don¡¯t you just tell madam zhao directly when you go to her? ¡± there¡¯s no need to do this, right? why are you looking for so many reasons? do you need a reason to visit your wife? ¡°i¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be disgusted.¡± fourth master mo picked up a little wolf and began to y with it. tang luo was speechless. ...... in the north thearch club, everyone was eating and drinking, and they were especially happy. director pei qian should be the happiest, because leng rongrong and han xiao¡¯s acting skills had really surprised him. he had never expected leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills to be so good. even an extra, the one who was the worst at acting, had been brought into the show. with such acting skills, not only would she be able to act well, but she would also be able to raise the quality of the entire drama by a lot. because leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills were strong, it would naturally stimte the acting skills of a movie king like han xiao, and the next progress should be very fast. because he was happy, director pei qian also drank a lot and even tried to persuade others to drink. ¡± director pei, don¡¯t drink anymore. if everyone gets drunk tonight, how are we going to film tomorrow? ¡± the assistant sat at the side and looked at pei qian helplessly and worriedly. ¡± we¡¯ll get drunk today. we¡¯ll talk about tomorrow¡¯s matters tomorrow! ¡± pei qian raised his ss. ¡± cheers! ¡± the group of people drank very happily. leng rongrong was also much better. she got up and went to the washroom. as soon as she left, someone suddenly started talking. ¡°leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills aren¡¯t bad, but she¡¯s a little unruly!¡± one of the staff members said, ¡± xin ¡®er would treat everyone to a meal even if she wasn¡¯t the female lead. as the female lead, she didn¡¯t even do anything! ¡± ¡°yeah, and you¡¯re eating so calmly. when everyone was chatting, she was eating. when everyone was talking, she was also eating. did she only care about eating and not care about anything else? so what if you have good acting skills? isn¡¯t that how it should be?¡± ¡± to be honest, i¡¯ve hated her since she appeared. what¡¯s the point of acting? why did she ride a dog to the set? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s just swaggering through the city. if she doesn¡¯t ride a dog, no one will notice her. in order to get on the hot search, she¡¯s giving it her all. buying the hot search every day, it¡¯s so annoying. all i see are her messages.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, xin ¡®er is still the best.¡± ¡°xin ¡®er is down-to-earth, her acting skills are good, and her character is good!¡± ¡± before i met miss xin ¡®er, i didn¡¯t even know that there was such a cute, kind, and friendly celebrity. i heard that sister xin¡¯ er¡¯s fans are just like her! ¡± ¡°the kind of idol has the same kind of fans. sister xin ¡®er ispletely different from leng rongrong. sister xin¡¯ er has always been low-key, while leng rongrong is extremely high-profile. her fans are just as exaggerated.¡± ¡± the people in the industry can¡¯t stand her. i heard that even the best actress, zhang qingyi, has gone crazy because of her fans! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s too vile!¡± ...... the group of people discussed animatedly. shen yun swept her gaze across the crowd and said thoughtfully, ¡± i¡¯m born to be high-profile. what can i do? ¡± it¡¯s better than someone who can¡¯t be high-profile even if he wants to.¡± zhou xin ¡®er choked on shen yun¡¯s words. everyone wasparing her to leng rongrong, and it was clear that shen yun¡¯s words were basically saying that she was born to be low-key. ¡°shen yun, we advise you to stay away from leng rongrong. she¡¯s a terrible person.¡± a girl said to shen yun, ¡± there¡¯s no need to offend the entire crew for her. ¡± ¡°why would i offend the entire crew for her?¡± shen yun shrugged her shoulders. ¡°it seems that shenoshi is a smart person!¡± someone said with a smile. ¡°i just want to offend all of you. i don¡¯t need a reason!¡± shen yun said with a sinister expression, ¡± pockmarked face, you don¡¯t have to say that i¡¯m smart. i¡¯m naturally smart. ¡± the man with two moles on his face, whom shen yun called a square-faced man, was so angry that his hands trembled. ¡± what? ¡± ¡°do you have a man?¡± shen yue swirled the wine ss, her movements were as elegant as a noble prince. ¡°no, i haven¡¯t. what are you doing?¡± ¡°do you know why?¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°because you¡¯re too ugly.¡± ¡°!!!¡± when leng rongrong came back from the washroom, she spoke to the person in charge about something. she had probably guessed that someone would make a fuss about this matter. in the end, when she arrived at the entrance, she happened to hear some people discussing. she couldn¡¯t help but shrug. when she heard shen yun¡¯s words, she burst intoughter. this shen yun actually spoke up for her, which was really very inconceivable. she opened the door and returned to the private room. as soon as she went back, no one in the private room said anything about her. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s assistant and a staff member went out to the washroom. the two of them continued to chat. after they entered the bathroom, the assistant sighed and said, ¡± our sister xin ¡®er is so generous. how much do you think this meal cost? sister xin ¡®er is so willing. i feel bad for her. ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so? sister xin ¡®er is really too good.¡± another girl said. ¡± i can¡¯t believe that someone is the boss of this club, but he pretended to know nothing. he didn¡¯t even take a single hair. how stingy! ¡± the assistant said unhappily. ¡°what? who¡¯s the owner of this club?¡± Chapter 1058 1058 lord rong was bombarded ¡°leng rongrong, who else could it be?¡± the assistant blurted out and then covered her mouth. ¡± oh no, d * mn it. how could i have let it slip? ¡± sister xin ¡®er, you clearly told me not to say anything!¡± ¡°leng rongrong is the boss of north thearch club?¡± the girl was shocked. she pulled her assistant with a gossipy expression and even forgot to go to the bathroom. ¡± rui ¡®er, are you serious? that¡¯s impossible, she¡¯s so young and she¡¯s already the owner of north emperor club. the fees are so expensive and the club is so profitable, how rich must she be?¡± ¡± of course it¡¯s true. if you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll find out once you check it online ... ¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you not to talk about this. my sister xin ¡®er doesn¡¯t allow me to talk about it. she said that rongrong must have her own difficulties. what difficulties, it¡¯s just being stingy!¡± the assistant said embarrassedly, ¡± i¡¯m so angry, but sister xin ¡®er won¡¯t let me say it, so i can¡¯t. she should really let everyone know leng rongrong¡¯s true colors. it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s unwilling to pay for other ces, but she doesn¡¯t have to pay for her own restaurant either. so what if it¡¯s free? she even wants to earn a favor from our sister xin ¡®er. how disgusting.¡± ¡°no way, that disgusting? he really couldn¡¯t tell that she was actually such a person! i¡¯ve heard that rich people are all stingy. it seems to be true.¡± ¡°all rich people are stingy. our sister xin ¡®er won¡¯t deduct, okay? she¡¯s so generous. it¡¯s just that some people have bad characters.¡± the two girls discussed for a while in the bathroom before returning to the private room. in the private room, everyone was almost done eating. as they still had to continue filming tomorrow, they didn¡¯t want to stay up toote and were ready to wrap up. zhou xin ¡®er called the waiter for the bill. the girl from earlier nced at leng rongrong. seeing that leng rongrong had no reaction, she was instantly filled with righteous anger. ¡± do you guys know who the boss of the north thearch club is? ¡± the girl suddenly asked loudly. then, everyone looked at the girl. ¡°who is it?¡± the group of people had suspicious looks on their faces. although it was no secret that leng rongrong was the owner of the north thearch club, those who did not pay special attention to the club would not know about it. therefore, everyone was very surprised at this moment. ¡°leng rongrong,¡± the girl pointed at leng rongrong and said with a smile, ¡± i bet everyone doesn¡¯t know that this north thearch club is actually opened by leng rongrong. this club is her shop. the boss of the north thearch club must be very rich, and she¡¯s the female lead of our crew. how could she let xin ¡®er pay for it?¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest, her eyes sweeping over the girl. she had noticed that this girl had gone out with zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s assistant, hua rui. it seemed that hua rui had said something, so she said it on purpose. everyone looked at leng rongrong in unison, but most of their attention was not on the fact that leng rongrong was the owner of the north thearch club but did not pay the bill. everyone was just surprised that leng rongrong was the owner of the north thearch club at such a young age. ¡°rongrong, you¡¯re the boss of north thearch club?¡± pei qian¡¯s face was full of shock. ¡± that can¡¯t be? ¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be. the north emperor club has been in business for so many years. it¡¯s a global chain. how can the boss be such a young man? ¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be. don¡¯t joke. it can¡¯t be lord rong! ¡± ¡°you must be joking.¡± seeing that no one believed her, the girl took out her phone and held up the video of the press conference in the capital. it was the scene of the boss of the north emperor clubhouse calling leng rongrong ¡± boss. ¡± then, the entire private room fell silent. luochuan¡¯s hand trembled as he pulled on leng rongrong¡¯s arm and asked, ¡± ¡°really? you¡¯re the boss?¡± ¡°what, you still want to hide it?¡± the girl sneered, ¡± as the boss, do you have the nerve to ask someone else to buy you a meal? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re a little funny.¡± leng rongrong leaned back in her chair and looked at the girl indifferently. ¡± when did i hide anything? i didn¡¯t deny that i¡¯m the boss of the north emperor club.¡± the girl choked. seeing leng rongrong¡¯s frivolous attitude, she was a little annoyed. ¡± you didn¡¯t tell me. you were just hiding it. now that i¡¯ve seen through you, you¡¯re telling me this! ¡± the girl snorted. ¡°okay, even if i¡¯m hiding it, what does it have to do with you? what does it have to do with you whether i¡¯m the boss of the north emperor club or not? i¡¯m not stealing your job.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± whether i¡¯m the boss or not is my freedom. you¡¯re not anyone to me, do i need to tell you everything?¡± ¡± t-then yingluo. ¡± the girl was choked by leng rongrong¡¯s words. she really didn¡¯t seem to be able to control her. however, she was still a little angry and felt that it was not worth it for zhou xin ¡®er. after all, zhou xin ¡®er was a good person. she even signed her name and took a photo with her. the girl naturally couldn¡¯t shut her mouth obediently. she said angrily, ¡± you have a sharp tongue, but you can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re stingy. hmph, it¡¯s really unreasonable to let someone else treat you to a meal in your own shop.¡± ¡°if someone¡¯s treating, i can still do business and make money. why should i pay?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i¡¯m not doing charity. besides, it¡¯s not your treat, why are you so anxious?¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, the girl¡¯s face turned pale. ¡± i¡¯m angry on behalf of sister xin ¡®er! ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhou xin ¡®er and asked gently, ¡± miss zhou, do you feel like you¡¯ve suffered a loss? ¡± zhou xin ¡®er smiled at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯m the one who¡¯s willing to treat. why would i feel like i¡¯m losing out? ¡± regardless of whether miss leng is the boss here or not, since i suggested it, it¡¯s naturally my treat. there¡¯s no reason for miss leng to pay.¡± after that, zhou xin ¡®er paid the bill. after she paid the bill, she said to the girl, ¡± ke ¡®er, don¡¯t be angry. miss leng didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡± ¡°xin ¡®er, you¡¯re just too nice.¡± ke ¡®er nced at leng rongrong and mumbled, ¡± she doesn¡¯t look like a good person no matter how i look at her. what a miser. ¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m a miser.¡± leng rongrong gave ke ¡®er a small smile. then, she turned to the waiter and said, ¡± give them all the cards, but miss keer doesn¡¯t seem to need them, so let¡¯s forget about it. ¡± the waitress quickly took out a stack of gold cards and gave them to everyone in the room, including zhou xin ¡®er. however, ke¡¯ er was not included. leng rongrong then said, ¡± this is our club¡¯s gold card. if youe to the club, you can get a 50% discount. i¡¯ve given everyone ess. the first time you use this card to eat, it¡¯s free of charge. it¡¯s on me. ¡± ¡°really?¡± someone eximed, ¡± the north thearch club¡¯s gold card! i heard that only those with a special identity can have it, but we really have it? ¡± ¡°the first meal is free? is that true? can we do it with so many people? can i invite my goddess to have a meal here? can it be free?¡± someone looked at leng rongrong expectantly. Chapter 1059 1059 chapter 1061-gold card eating at the north thearch¡¯s club was a very cool thing to do. if he brought the woman he liked to eat here, he would definitely be able to get her. therefore, some of the men were looking at leng rongrong. the girls were also looking at leng rongrong with anticipation. ¡°of course, it¡¯s all on me. it¡¯s your first time here, so you can put the booking on my tab.¡± leng rongrong said casually. his words caused everyone to exim in shock. ¡°really? even renting out the entire ce is on you, lord rong?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡°ah, ah, ah, what a rich man!¡± ¡°lord rong is so rich!¡± ¡°rongrong is so generous. how much does a meal here cost?¡± in a ce like the north thearch club, unless it was a top star, ordinary artistes could not afford to eat at the north thearch club. therefore, leng rongrong was very generous to give everyone a meal and a card. the girl who had called leng rongrong a miser turned pale and looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. she had given everyone a gold card, but not her. everyone knew how valuable that card was. but she didn¡¯t. just because she said a few words to her, she didn¡¯t give her a card? ke ¡®er stared in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. ke ¡®er was even angrier when she saw that everyone was ttering leng rongrong, saying that she was generous and nouveau riche. ¡°you think you¡¯re so great just because you have some stinky money?¡± ke ¡®er said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°yes, that¡¯s amazing.¡± leng rongrong nced at ke ¡®er. ¡± you¡¯ll know when you have money. ¡± ke ¡®er¡¯s face instantly darkened. luochuan, who was beside leng rongrong, was already screaming madly. he looked at the card from left to right, up and down. ¡± it¡¯s true! it¡¯s really the north thearch club¡¯s card! it¡¯s the boss! no wonder storm is eating so well! ¡± sob, boss, do you still need pets? i want to hug your thigh.¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°???? ¡± luo chuan looked at leng rongrong and said seriously, ¡± don¡¯t you want a pet like me? ¡± because he ate too much, he had almost eaten himself poor, so he really wanted to ask for a sugar daddy! ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll go! ¡± lord rong said straightforwardly. ¡°you really don¡¯t want to? i¡¯m so cute. if you say you don¡¯t want to, you must be going against your heart, right? keep me, i can definitely do more than it!¡± luo chuan looked at leng rongrong expectantly and pointed at storm. storm was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re not as cool as a storm,¡± lord rong said. ¡°how am i not eye-catching? i¡¯m a superstar in the music industry, okay?¡± luo chuan rolled his eyes. then, shen yun, who was next to him, looked at luochuan unhappily. then, she took a piece of rib and stuffed it into luochuan¡¯s mouth. after that, shen yun said to leng rongrong, ¡± i have nowhere to go. ¡± leng rongrong: ¡± ... you have nowhere to go. what does that have to do with me?! ¡± this fellow couldn¡¯t be thinking of going to her house, right? ¡°it¡¯s rted, i want to stay at your ce.¡± shen yun said coldly, ¡± if i stay in a hotel, i will be discovered. moreover, i didn¡¯t bring much money with me when i left, so you should take me in. ¡± ¡°no!¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. she had a jealous lover at home, and if she brought a man back, her lover would definitely be jealous. what¡¯s more, this person was not just anyone, but shen yun. lord rong¡¯s face was full of rejection. shen yun still wanted to say something, but lord rong directly gave him a ¡°shut up¡± expression. the group of people left the north thearch club. zhou xin ¡®er walked to ke¡¯ er¡¯s side and passed the gold card that leng rongrong had given her to ke ¡®er. ¡± ke¡¯ er, thank you for speaking up for me. i¡¯ll give this card to you. i have my own card, so i don¡¯t need this card. ¡± ke ¡®er was stunned for a moment when she saw the card. ¡± i-i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. i don¡¯t want toe here to eat her food again! ¡± ¡°take it, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for yourself.¡± zhou xin ¡®er stuffed the card into ke¡¯ er¡¯s hands and left with her assistant, hua rui. after greeting everyone, she got into the waiting van. seeing zhou xin ¡®er get into the nanny van, the rest of the people couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious. ¡°that¡¯s great, we still have to take a taxi back.¡± ¡°i can¡¯t help it. xin ¡®er is a big star and she has a strong background. however, she was different from what he had imagined. he had thought that someone with a strong background and backing like her would not be so enthusiastic. he did not expect her to be so enthusiastic and nice to everyone. he¡¯s not cold at all.¡± ¡°yeah, i was really surprised today. she even gave me a drink!¡± ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve met an artiste with such a good temper despite being so famous!¡± the group of people discussed as they watched zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s car drive away. leng rongrong was deep in thought. zhou xin ¡®er was gentle to everyone, but she had only said one thing to her ... at first, she thought it might be a misunderstanding. however, it seemed that this was not a misunderstanding. she was really targeting her. however, she didn¡¯t know why zhou xin ¡®er was targeting her. she didn¡¯t seem to know her. after lord rong thought for a while, someone pushed her arm. ¡± rongrong, look at the other side! ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong looked forward and saw a handsome man leaning against a ck car. under the street lights, he was simply too good looking, as if he was a demon that was not human. the man was carrying four little white wolves in his arms. the little white wolves seemed to have sensed something and began to struggle in lord fourth¡¯s arms. after lord fourth put them down, the four little white wolves hobbled towards leng rongrong and storm. ¡°wow, what¡¯s that?¡± someone eximed. ¡± it¡¯s so cute. it¡¯s a puppy, right? how can it be so cute? ¡± ¡°is this storm¡¯s child?¡± ¡± it seems so. wasn¡¯t it on the hot search? ¡± leng rongrong squatted down, and the little ones rushed directly in front of her. then, they whimpered and turned around in circles. leng rongrong touched them one by one. after being touched, the little ones rushed towards the storm, satisfied. storm was speechless. ¡± f * ck, brother dog, you¡¯re a winner in life. you have so many children. ¡± luochuan was shocked. storm was helpless. mo linyuan walked towards rong rong with tang luo following behind. he quickly walked up to lord rong. ¡± they wanted a storm, so i brought them here. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. these words were a little too obvious. however, her lord fourth was so adorable that he didn¡¯t even know how to lie! ¡± yes, they¡¯ve been away from the storm for a long time. they must be missing the storm. ¡± lord rong went along with lord fourth¡¯s words. ¡± it was very noisy at home, right? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± fourth master mo nodded his head without a change in expression. tang luo was speechless. tsk, tsk, tsk, these two people were lying through their teeth. but who was that man? why did he look so familiar? Chapter 1060 1060 i only have lord fourth in my eyes ¡°shen yun!¡± after a few nces, tang luo looked at shen yun, who was standing behind leng rongrong, in shock. fourth master mo only had master rong in his eyes, so he could not see shen yun, but he did. he had a deep impression of this change of heaven, okay? he had almost died in his hands, and this guy had even forced him to swim in the sea, the kind that was chased by sharks. what was this pervert doing here? tang luo¡¯s expression wasplicated. could he be here to snatch the young madam again? because of tang luo¡¯s words, mo linyuan also noticed shen yun. he almost subconsciously took leng rongrong¡¯s hand and pulled her to his side. when he saw shen yun¡¯s face clearly, lord fourth¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°hubby, don¡¯t misunderstand. i have nothing to do with him. he¡¯s just hiding from jian shen, so he came to the set to act.¡± leng rongrong grabbed fourth master mo¡¯s hand and quickly exined the situation. she expressed that she didn¡¯t want to see this pervert either. she even wanted to throw him out of the crew. but there was no other way. the director liked shen yun, so she had no way to chase her away. ¡°hubby, don¡¯t worry. i promise i won¡¯t talk to him. i won¡¯t say a word to him. i have something on him, so he won¡¯t dare to do anything to me!¡± leng rongrong tried to exin. after exining, she observed lord fourth¡¯s expression, unsure if he believed her or not. mo linyuan¡¯s expression did not change. leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. oh no, are you angry? are you jealous? there was really nothing going on between her and shen yun, and she didn¡¯t even like this damn pervert. ¡°you don¡¯t have to exin to me.¡± fourth master mo said with an indifferent expression. ¡°ha?¡± no need to exin? exining was covering up, so lord fourth didn¡¯t want to hear her exnation? for the first time, lord rong felt as if her brain had short-circuited, and her mind went nk. ¡± you, are you going to divorce me? ¡± ¡°what divorce?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows and patted leng rongrong¡¯s head, ¡± i believe you, so you don¡¯t have to exin to me. besides, isn¡¯t he with that man?¡± ¡°who¡¯s having an affair with a man!¡± upon hearing lord fourth¡¯s words, shen yun almost jumped up. ¡± when did i get together with a man? ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t your bodyguards?¡± fourth master mo nced at shen yun and said with a look of understanding, ¡± if i¡¯m not wrong, you should be avoiding him. ¡± ¡°shut up!¡± shen yun¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s having an affair with a man! ¡± i¡¯m normal, i love rongrong!¡± fourth master mo had a look of disbelief on his face. however, he started to say, ¡± even if you love her, you¡¯re not destined to have her. ¡± shen yun was speechless. tang luo nodded from the side. ¡± pervert. you¡¯d better continue being a pervert. ¡± shen yun: ¡°!!!¡± leng rongrong bade farewell to the remaining crew members before turning around and leaving with fourth master mo. lord fourth ced his coat over leng rongrong. ¡± it¡¯s cold at night. ¡± the two of them left, and the four little wolves clumsily followed. storm followed behind. shen yun: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°wow, so friendly, so pampered!¡± ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s husband really dotes on her. no wonder he dared to announce his marriage in the entertainment industry! ¡± ¡± master rong probably entered the entertainment industry for fun. she doesn¡¯t care if she can seed or not. she doesn¡¯t need to seed. she¡¯s already so rich. ¡± ¡°i think he only entered the entertainment industry because he was bored.¡± ¡°i¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°she¡¯s really rich!¡± ¡± those cute little dogs are so cute. i want to raise a litter of them too! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s so cute! the group of people let out a burst of exmations. leng rongrong entered the car under lord fourth¡¯s protection, and lord fourth also sat in the car. the car door was open, and the four little wolves jumped on their short legs. they squeezed and tried to jump into the car, but they couldn¡¯t because they were too short. it was this scene that made people feel like they were bleeding from the cuteness. it wasn¡¯t just the crew who were watching, but also the surrounding people who couldn¡¯t help but stop to look at the little wolves and cheer them on. storm¡¯s face twitched. after watching for a long time, it really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. it walked over, picked up a little wolf and threw it into the car, then threw the rest into the car. tang luo sat in the driver¡¯s seat and prepared to start the car. suddenly, the door of the front passenger seat was opened, and shen yun shamelessly sat in. tang luo tilted his head and looked at shen yun in horror. ¡± ¡°pervert, what are you doing?¡± ¡°nothing, i¡¯m just following you home.¡± shen yun mmed the car door shut and fastened her seat belt. she crossed her arms and looked at tang luo. ¡± why don¡¯t you drive? why are you in a daze? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not your chauffeur,¡± tang luo said. ¡°if you don¡¯t drive, we¡¯ll sleep in the car.¡± shen yun yawned disapprovingly and really nned to sleep. ¡°shen yun!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you¡¯re not really going home with us, are you? ¡± ¡°i told you, i don¡¯t have a ce to stay. besides, if i go to another ce, he¡¯ll find me out soon.¡± shen yun snorted coldly and said matter-of-factly, ¡± your house is safer. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say i would take you in.¡± lord rong snorted. ¡°back then, i took you in without a second word. why don¡¯t you know how to repay me?¡± shen yun turned around in dissatisfaction. ¡°it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know me.¡± lord rong rolled his eyes and said, ¡± agree to one condition of mine and i¡¯ll take you in. ¡± ¡°what condition?¡± shen yun asked. ¡°do lord fourth a favor,¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. she knew that lord fourth had a little trouble overseas, and it would not be easy for him to solve it on his own. but if he could get shen yun¡¯s help, it would be much easier. ¡°damn, are you doing this on purpose? are you asking me to help my love rival?¡± shen yun shouted, her face gloomy. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not happy. jian shen wille and take you away anyway. ¡± as he spoke, he started to call jian shen. seeing that master rong was really going to make the call, shen yun immediately shouted, ¡± okay, i agree. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a deal,¡± leng rongrong then said to tang luo, ¡± let¡¯s go to the yu city mansion. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± ten minutester, shen yun was sent to a luxurious vi in yu city¡¯s mansion. he raised his head and looked at the vi. frowning, he asked, ¡± you¡¯re letting me live alone? ¡± ¡°is there a problem?¡± leng rongrong swept a nce at shen yun. ¡± it¡¯s good enough that i¡¯m willing to take you in. don¡¯t forget about it. ¡± ¡°sure, but i don¡¯t know how to cook!¡± shen yun frowned. ¡± find me a nanny! ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± leng rongrong snorted coldly. outside the courtyard, a sports car suddenly drove past, then the sports car retreated. Chapter 1061 1061 the man who was stabbed xu rourou rolled down the car window and looked for a long time before she confirmed that the people standing at the gate of the vi were leng rongrong and the others. after she got out of the car, she walked towards leng rongrong and the others. ¡°rongrong, why are you guys here?¡± ¡°oh, i¡¯m sending a pervert over.¡± leng rongrong greeted xu rourou. ¡± here, this is shen yun. pervert shen will be living in this vi in the future. ignore him, he¡¯s not a good person. ¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, shen yun¡¯s face darkened. although he wasn¡¯t a good person, who introduced people to their friends like this? ¡°oh, nice to meet you.¡± xu rourou nodded at shen yun. shen yun also nodded, very perfunctorily. after leng rongrong told shen yun the password to the door, she let shen yun pack up herself, and they drove off. before leaving, lord rong had specifically instructed xu rourou not to provoke shen yun, and also told shen yun not to do anything to xu rourou. in the end, after leng rongrong left, shen yun opened the door to the room, and he let out a blood-curdling scream. xu rourou had not gotten into the car yet. when she heard the scream, she could not help but nce at shen yun. ¡± f * ck ... ¡± shen yun looked inside the room, his brows furrowed deeply. the dust that came flying at him made him take a few steps back. he coughed wildly as he watched the thick dust fly out. then, shen yun turned to look at xu rourou. ¡± you ... ¡± the moment xu rourou met shen yun¡¯s eyes, she turned around expressionlessly and got into the car. then, she stepped on the elerator and the car sped away. shen yun: ¡°??? ¡± he hadn¡¯t said anything yet? what¡¯s up with this woman? f * ck, can people live in this house? shen yun poked her head out and looked into the house. she saw that the floor was covered with dust. this house had obviously never been lived in before. although the decoration was very luxurious, it looked like it had been idle for a long time. after looking at it a few times, shen yun took a deep breath. she might as well have been captured by jian shen! this ce can¡¯t be lived in at all. furthermore, how do i clean it up? when had he ever cleaned the house? shen yun¡¯s face was livid as she roared, ¡± ¡°leng rongrong!¡± a few minutester, shen yun was standing outside the vi next door. he rang the doorbell hard. xu rourou only opened the door after a long time. ¡°are you deaf?¡± shen yun nced at xu rourou in a casual manner. ¡°bang!¡± xu rourou closed the door immediately. ¡°......¡± she kicked the door hard and it opened again. xu rourou nced at shen yun and said seriously, ¡± rongrong told me not to talk to you. ¡± ¡°she told you not to talk to me, so you won¡¯t talk to me?¡± shen yun said exasperatedly, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t talk. just lend me some money! ¡± ¡°no, i won¡¯t.¡± xu rourou frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t know you well. ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you close to leng rongrong? a friend¡¯s friend is a friend!¡± shen yun said, ¡± hurry up. i¡¯m out of money. i have to find a ce to stay. ¡± if you don¡¯t give it to me, do you believe that i¡¯ll snatch it from you?¡± xu rourou shook her head. ¡± a friend¡¯s friend might not be a friend. ¡± as he spoke, he was about to close the door. shen yun looked at xu rourou in disbelief. she could not believe that he had been rejected by a woman. didn¡¯t his appearance and temperament seem very rich? he blocked the door with one foot and then suddenly attacked xu rourou. seeing that shen yun was about to attack her so quickly, xu rourou immediately retaliated. then, the two of them started fighting in the living room. what shen yun had never expected was that he could not defeat leng rongrong, but he could not even defeat xu rourou. this seemingly weak girl was actually more powerful than him! a few minutester, shen yun fainted from the prick. xu rourou looked at the needle in her hand. she yelped, threw away the silver needle, and covered her mouth. ...... what to do? she stabbed lord rong¡¯s friend until he fainted. xu rourou kicked shen yun twice on the ground, then called leng rongrong guiltily. as soon as she mentioned this, master rongughed like crazy on the other end of the phone. ¡°rou rou, did you make shen yun faint?¡± ¡± hahaha, rou rou, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing! ¡± ¡°as expected of my sister, you¡¯re so capable!¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about this pervert. just leave him in the living room. don¡¯t be afraid, this guy seems to like men. if you¡¯re still worried, you can tie him up. then, you can just lock the door when you sleep.¡± xu rourou acknowledged leng rongrong¡¯s words. then, after hanging up the phone, xu rourou looked at shen yun on the ground. it did not seem appropriate to tie her up, so she hesitated and let shen yun lie there. in any case, once she inserted the needle, this person would probably not wake up until the night was over. just as xu rourou was hesitating, she heard footsteps outside the door. ¡°rou rou, i brought you some supper.¡± xu shiting walked in and was stunned when he stood at the door. he saw a man lying in the middle of the living room. furthermore, why did this man look a little like that demon shen yun? xu rourou was also shocked. she had never thought that her little uncle would suddenlye over at this time. recently, her little uncle had also been living in the yu mansion. he would asionally bring her some food, and then they would talk about car racing and the like. xu rourou did not expect her little uncle toe over at this time. xu rourou was obviously at a loss when she saw xu shiting. for a moment, she didn¡¯t even know where to put her hands and feet. ¡°little, little uncle, let me exin.¡± xu rourou nced at shen yun, who was on the ground. ¡± he is, he is a lunatic! ¡± xu shiting was speechless. he strode towards xu rourou and ced the supper on the coffee table. then, he squatted down to check on shen yun, who was on the floor. shen yun had fainted from the poison. he had seen this person before, and it was undoubtedly that perverted shen yun. but why would shen yun appear here? there were rumors in the underworld that shen yun had a falling out with her assistant, jian shen. then, this fellow¡¯s position as the boss was snatched away, and everything in the organization was snatched away by jian shen. then, shen yun¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and jian shen put up a huge reward for anyone who had seen shen yun and could provide clues. many people in the underworld said that even the most loyal assistant who had followed him for many years couldn¡¯t stand shen yun¡¯s perverted personality, so she rebelled against him. he knew about shen yun¡¯s escape, and he also knew about shen yun¡¯s sorry state. however, he did not know that this dangerous person would actually be in rou rou¡¯s house. ¡± ahem, ¡± xu rourou coughed dryly. ¡± little uncle, you might not believe it, but this psychopath came to my house and stabbed himself with that needle until he fainted. i was scared! ¡± i¡¯m thinking if i should call the police!¡± Chapter 1062 1062 chapter 1064-pervert shen is lost xu shiting looked at xu rourou with aplicated expression. of course, he knew that shen yun was not so stupid as to make herself faint and run to xu rourou. from the looks of it, rourou had probably poked him unconscious. she didn¡¯t know what kind of conflict they had, but shen yun was obviously not xu rourou¡¯s match. at the thought of this, xu shiting couldn¡¯t help but look at xu rourou. he was getting more and more surprised by xu rourou. he had once thought that his little niece was a good-for-nothing, and even her character was the kind of cowardly and aggrieved character that could be bullied by others. but now, it seemed that this was not the case. she knew a lot of things. she knew how to race, and when he took her out to y, she could easily win first ce. she knew marksmanship, and her marksmanship instantly defeated xu rule, who he thought was a genius. she knew kung fu, and her kung fu could easily defeat xu ru le. she used to not dress up, but when she did, she could amaze everyone and attract the eyes of all men. she used to be poor, but now she was very rich. she managed the north thearch club in good order outside of school. he had heard a lot about her work. he even knew that there were many men pursuing her, and her charm had attracted many people. after getting to know her, he felt that xu rourou was different from the one he knew. she was obviously hiding her true self, but she was very low-key and very cute. ¡°little uncle?¡± xu rourou saw that xu shiting didn¡¯t say anything, so she shouted uneasily, ¡± do you think we should call the police? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need, just throw him out,¡± xu shiting said, ¡± don¡¯t let strangers in in the future. ¡± xu shiting knew that the security system of the vi here was particrly good. if he opened the door himself, people outside would not be able to enter. even if someone from the outside barged in, it would trigger the rm, and the security team here would run over to help. the security team of the yu city mansion was very strong. most of them were retired special forces soldiers, so ordinary criminals were no match for them. even if there were criminals, they could be easily dealt with. xu shiting nced at shen yun a few times and saw that she would not be waking up anytime soon. he directly dragged shen yun out. xu rourou looked at xu shiting and did not say anything. she was stunned when she saw xu shiting throw shen yun into the car. ¡± where are you taking him? ¡± ¡°throw it further away.¡± xu shiting said. ¡± ah, there¡¯s no need to throw it too far away, right? i think it¡¯s fine to just throw it outside the courtyard. ¡± ¡± all the vis here look the same, ¡± xu rourou said. ¡± he shouldn¡¯t be able to find me here. ¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s not safe. this person doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person.¡± xu shiting was determined. he looked at xu rourou and said, ¡± rourou, stay at home and don¡¯te out. i¡¯ll go and throw him away beforeing back. ¡± ¡± ah, that¡¯s not good. he didn¡¯t do anything to hurt me. ¡± after all, he was rongrong¡¯s friend. ¡°he didn¡¯t do it before, but that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t do it after he wakes up.¡± after xu shiting said that, he got into the car, started it, and drove out. xu rourou wanted to call out to him, but she did not have the time to. xu rourou was speechless. what to do? after hesitating for a while, xu rourou called leng rongrong and asked her what she should do. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± on the other end of the phone, lord rong said casually, ¡± don¡¯t worry about him. he¡¯s tough and won¡¯t die. ¡± after saying that, lord rong hung up. xu rourou was speechless. don¡¯t need to care? after waiting at the door for about half an hour, xu shiting finally returned. ¡°where did you throw it?¡± xu rourou asked. ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± xu shiting said, ¡± didn¡¯t you have supper? it¡¯s cold.¡± after that, xu shiting went into the house, heated up the supper, and let xu rourou eat it. seeing that it waste, he went back and told xu rourou to look for him if she needed anything. the next day, at the crack of dawn, a man slowly opened his eyes by a river. he felt as if all the bones in his body were about to break, and his mind was a little groggy. he had no idea what he had just experienced. shen yun sat cross-legged for a long time before she gradually realized what she had experienced. he seemed to have gone to the woman next door yesterday to borrow money from her, and they ended up fighting. that woman was even more ruthless than leng rongrong, knocking him out directly? f * ck! but what the hell was this ce? after she made him unconscious, she didn¡¯t send him back to the vi next door. instead, she sent him to where? shen yun rubbed her neck and stood up in a daze. she saw a river on the side and a sea of reeds around her. it looked like the suburbs ... he¡¯s in the suburbs? that woman had brought him to the suburbs? ?! it was fine if he didn¡¯t lend him the money, and it was fine if he was knocked out, but he actually left him in the suburbs? shen yun was in disbelief. he didn¡¯t recognize this ce at all, and he had no idea where he was. after searching for a long time for her phone, shen yun discovered that her phone had also disappeared. ¡°f * ck!¡± ¡°that¡¯s ruthless!¡± shen yun started to walk forward while cursing. after walking for a long time, he finally found that he was lost. he did not know which direction to go in. this guy¡¯s face turned green with anger, and he cursed madly. at the same time, lord rong was about to head to the set when he sneezed and touched his nose. who was scolding her? storm didn¡¯t go with them because she didn¡¯t have any scenes. lord rong went to the set alone. when they arrived, almost everyone in the crew was present, except for shen yun. when leng rongrong got her hair done, she made a few calls to shen yun, but shen yun¡¯s phone was in a state of uncontactable. when the morning scenes were done and everyone was ready to eat, leng rongrong called shen yun again. in the end, he couldn¡¯t get through to this guy¡¯s phone. ¡°could something have really happened?¡± leng rongrong looked at her phone suspiciously. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± luo chuan squatted at the side, eating his lunch box while staring at the chicken leg in leng rongrong¡¯s lunch box. ¡± do you female artistes all like to lose weight? you don¡¯t need to eat this chicken leg, do you? ¡± leng rongrong raised her head and looked at luochuan. ¡°??? ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to eat it, you can give it to me!¡± luochuan swallowed his saliva in anticipation. ¡°i really want to eat. i don¡¯t want to lose weight.¡± lord rong picked up his chicken leg and started eating. ¡°aren¡¯t you on a diet?¡± luo chuan asked. aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t look good if you¡¯re too fat?¡± ¡°which part of me is fat?¡± lord rong turned to look at luochuan. luo chuan trembled. ¡± no, not fat. ¡± ever since luochuan found out that master rong was the boss of the north thearch club, he had been squatting beside leng rongrong, trying to please her. Chapter 1063 1063 chapter 1065-likable leng rongrong ate with luochuan, while the rest of the people surrounded zhou xin ¡®er. zhou xin ¡®er was very lively on set and didn¡¯t put on any airs. she often chatted with others, so everyone liked her. everyone said that she was as easy to get along with as the rumors said. her personal charm was very strong, and many people were putting food in zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s bowl. he gave zhou xin ¡®er all kinds of delicious food to eat. if there was anything delicious or fun, he would give it to her. when the sun was too hot, someone would take the initiative to hold an umbre for her. the entire crew seemed to like her very much. in addition, she had generously treated everyone to a meal yesterday, so everyone liked her even more. although lord rong had given them a gold card yesterday, everyone still liked zhou xin ¡®er more from the bottom of their hearts. they felt that zhou xin¡¯ er was easy to get along with. after ke ¡®er took zhou xin¡¯ er¡¯s gold card, she had also intentionally or unintentionally said bad things about lord rong. she said that leng rongrong gave everyone a gold card because she didn¡¯t want to bepared to zhou xin ¡®er. she didn¡¯t have any good intentions. after she said that, most of the people felt that ke er¡¯s words made sense. on the other hand, leng rongrong had a very casual personality. she wouldn¡¯t deliberately try to please others like zhou xin ¡®er, so everyone naturally felt that zhou xin¡¯ er was more friendly while lord rong was more difficult to get along with. because he was a little cold and aloof, he didn¡¯t like to chat alone when he had nothing to do. most of the time, he would lie down and y games. on the other hand, zhou xin ¡®er was theplete opposite. during her break, she would gather around everyone and chat. she seemed very sociable. one was likable and the other was not, so they were directly revealed. leng rongrong looked at zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s side, which was full of flowers, but she didn¡¯t seem to care. some people even called luochuan and leng rongrong over to sit and eat together, thinking that the two of them were too lonely. however, leng rongrong shook her head and said that there was no need. luochuan took a look but didn¡¯t go over. ¡°leng rongrong is making an exception, right?¡± someone from zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s group said in a low voice, ¡± why are you acting so cold? ¡± ¡°maybe she thinks she¡¯s so great that we don¡¯t deserve tomunicate with her? after all, she¡¯s the boss of the north thearch club. we can¡¯t evenpare to her. ¡± ¡± so what if he¡¯s the owner of the north thearch club? all he has is some stinky money. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. our xin ¡®er has a powerful backer. she¡¯s rich, beautiful, and has a good personality. she doesn¡¯t make any special exceptions and isn¡¯t pretentious. ¡± the girls ¡®tone was sour. they were both jealous and envious of leng rongrong. the words that came out of their mouths were that leng rongrong was useless. ¡°she even seduced luochuan.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she¡¯s still seducing other men even though she already has a husband. it¡¯s so disgusting! ¡± ...... the group of people discussed animatedly, scolding leng rongrong. as for lord rong, after she finished eating, she began to consider shen yun. could something have really happened to this fellow? although pervert shen was quite annoying, they were still friends. she had eaten quite a lot of food from him when she was with him. kacha, kacha next to him, luochuan was sitting on a recliner. he had just finished his meal and was eating potato chips again. leng rongrong turned her head and saw luochuan eating happily, as if he was eating some delicious food. ¡°aren¡¯t you full?¡± leng rongrong frowned. it felt like a hamster was sitting next to him ... ¡°i¡¯m not full.¡± luochuan continued eating. ¡°didn¡¯t you just eat two lunch boxes? ¡± and it¡¯s a super big one. your assistant even added more food for you ... ¡± leng rongrong nced at luochuan¡¯s stomach and felt that his stomach might be a bottomless pit that couldn¡¯t be filled. ¡°many?¡± luochuan didn¡¯t think so. ¡°there are a lot of them.¡± ¡°i can usually eat 30%.¡± luochuan continued eating. ¡± i¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently, so i can¡¯t eat. ¡± lord rong: ¡± ...??? ¡± insatiable? to think he could say that. was this called insatiable? after looking at luochuan twice with aplicated expression, lord rong did not continue to look at him. just as she was about to call someone to find out where shen yun had gone, a beggar suddenly appeared in front of her and rushed towards her. then, the disheveled man pounced on lord rong and reached out to strangle him. ¡°something has happened!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that beggar?¡± ¡°who did leng rongrong offend?¡± the people around him eximed. luo chuan hugged his bag of snacks tightly, got up from the recliner, and rushed to the side. he looked at leng rongrong in a panic, then shouted to his assistant, ¡± hurry, hurry up and bring my box of snacks here. don¡¯t let the innocent snacks get hurt! ¡± the assistant was speechless. leng rongrong was speechless. lord rong had been lying down, but she didn¡¯t say anything. she just raised her leg and kicked the beggar over when he pounced on her. ¡°aooo!¡± shen yun gave a blood-curdling screech as he fell to the ground on all fours, revealing his pale and sinister face. ¡°????¡±leng rongrong stood up and walked in front of shen yun. she looked down at him condescendingly. ¡± you¡¯re not dead yet? ¡± shen yun was speechless. ¡°i thought you were dead and wanted to find someone to investigate. there¡¯s no need for that. it¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble.¡± master rong squatted down and sized shen yun up from head to toe. ¡± hey, did you go to pick up trash? ¡± just because you don¡¯t have money, you went to pick up trash? even if jian shen sealed all your cards, you don¡¯t have to do this, do you?¡± shen yun red at leng rongrong. who was the reason he was in such a sorry state? it was all because of her and her weird sister! ¡°thanks to your friend, i¡¯ve be someone to look forward to.¡± shen yun seemed to be filled with anger. he got up and sat down on leng rongrong¡¯s recliner, then looked at luochuan. luo chuan was protecting his food like a little beast when he felt shen yun¡¯s terrifying gaze. he shivered. ¡± what are you doing? why are you looking at my food? ¡± these are all mine, i won¡¯t let you eat them!¡± ¡°i¡¯m hungry.¡± shen yun stared at luochuan, her eyes frighteningly dark. ¡± kid, go buy me some food. ¡± ¡°what?¡± luo chuan looked at shen yun in disbelief. he was the second male lead and a superstar in the music industry, but a neer was actually asking him to run errands and buy food like a king? luo chuan originally wanted to resist, but when he met shen yun¡¯s terrifying eyes, as well as the hostility in his entire body, he actually cowered ... he felt that this person was barefooted and not afraid of wearing shoes. if he opposed, he might be beaten up. for a moment, luochuan had no choice but to order his assistant to run errands and buy food. after half an hour, shen yun was full and yawned in satisfaction. he looked like a terrifying beast, and the people around him were all talking about it, guessing the rtionship between shen yun and leng rongrong, but no one dared to get close. Chapter 1064 1064 the new small-time actress when shen yun¡¯s face was sinister, her aura was extremely terrifying. not to mention the other actors, even the director did not dare to approach her. he originally had a scene in the morning, but because he didn¡¯t appear, his scene in the morning was dyed. pei qian did not dare to me shen yun. he only persuaded shen yun with good words, asking him to take a shower and then prepare for the makeup and filming. in the end, pei qian had just spoken when shen yun opened her closed eyes. she did not get angry and just looked at pei qian sinisterly, making pei qian¡¯s hair stand on end. let alone pei qian, when the people around looked over and saw shen yun¡¯s face, they all felt an inexplicable fear. pei qian: ¡± ... then what? are you preparing? ¡± ¡± i haven¡¯t finished yet-¡± without waiting for shen yun to finish, leng rongrong directly lifted the chair. shen yun had originally been lying on it, but when leng rongrong lifted him up, he immediately rolled off the chair. shen yun turned her head and red at him. ¡°you can rest if you want, but don¡¯t dy other people¡¯s filming.¡± leng rongrong frowned. shen yun nced at leng rongrong, but in the end, she still went to take a shower and prepared to put on makeup and continue filming. luo chuan gave him a thumbs up. ¡± master rong, you¡¯re awesome. ¡± who was this shen yun? she didn¡¯t look like an actress at all. i feel that he¡¯s very scary, and he looks at people as if he wants to eat them ...¡± ¡°your intuition is quite urate.¡± ¡°don¡¯t offend him,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°is it really that scary?¡± luochuan said carefully, ¡± i won¡¯t offend him if he doesn¡¯t fight for my food ... but if he does, i¡¯ll be angry. ¡± ¡°food is more important than life?¡± ¡°of course, food is the most important thing to the people.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°thank you, rongrong.¡± pei qian wiped his cold sweat and reacted. ¡± he is the most powerful actor i have ever seen. even the best actor wouldn¡¯t treat the director like this.¡± as he spoke, pei qian looked over at han xiao. han xiao was sitting together with zhou xin ¡®er. the two of them looked quite intimate. han xiao seemed to have a good impression of zhou xin ¡®er and kept passing her food. zhou xin ¡®er also gratefully smiled at han xiao. as they chatted, she even revealed a look of admiration. it had to be said that zhou xin ¡®er was very good at talking. no matter who it was, she could praise them to the heavens. even for the lighting, photography, and so on, she could praise them as if the acting was good, not the credit of the actors, but the greatest credit was the photographers. however, it was not the photographer¡¯s problem that the effect was not good, but the actor¡¯s problem. it was because of this that zhou xin ¡®er was liked by everyone in the production team. leng rongrong didn¡¯t say these things much, so she could only put on an act. she was oftenpared to zhou xin ¡®er, so naturally, everyone felt that she wasn¡¯t likable. however, lord rong didn¡¯t care about this. she was here to film, not for anything. the first scene in the afternoon was lord rong¡¯s again. just like yesterday, lord rong¡¯s scene waspleted in one take. it could be said that it went very smoothly. every time they filmed lord rong¡¯s scenes, director pei qian would have the illusion that everyone in the crew knew how to act. he felt that the actors in their crew were of very high quality. with actors like lord rong and han xiao, the other actors could naturally learn something as well. in terms of acting, he did not have to worry at all. however, very soon, director pei qian would feel as if he had fallen into hell. after lord rong¡¯s scene ended, it was shen yun¡¯s scene. after all, this was shen yun¡¯s first time acting. moreover, he had always been the onemanding others, and had never been ordered by anyone. therefore, he didn¡¯t even know how to find a camera. he stood far away from the camera and prepared to start shooting. this scene happened to be shen yun and luochuan¡¯s scene. this was probably the first time shen yun experienced what was called hell. ¡± hey, shen yun, what are you standing there for? you should be standing here and filming! ¡± luo chuan shouted at shen yun. shen yun nced at luochuan and then walked to his side. the two men, one in ck and the other in white, were extremely handsome. many people were watching them. leng rongrong was also watching, but as she looked at shen yun, she felt that the director would soon experience what it meant to be mentally tired. shen yun had never acted before, and this fellow was not someone who could act. he had always been very straightforward. no matter what he did, he was always very arrogant. although the character he was ying was also a bit evil, it was not as arrogant as the original him. therefore, it was still a bit difficult to y this role well. a few minutester. the director clutched his heart in pain. ¡± what were you guys doing just now? ¡± ¡°acting.¡± luo chuan looked at the director with a serious expression and smiled cutely. ¡± director, my acting skills are not bad, right? it¡¯s all this kid¡¯s fault. he doesn¡¯t know how to act at all and is dying me?¡± ¡°dyed you?¡± the director clutched his heart again. how could he say that the other party had dyed him? out of his own ten-word lines, he had said nine wrong words ... and he even changed his meaning to the opposite! although shen yun was not much better ... shen yun¡¯s face was stoic and arrogant. she did not even say her lines and just stood there. her aura was wide as if she was telling the whole world that he was the king, he was the king, he was the king! but he wasn¡¯t ying the role of a king. he was ying the role of a big boss viin! a big shot viin who would fall in love with the female protagonistter! pei qian took a ss of water and gulped it down. after drinking the water, he started to lecture him. ¡± luochuan, remember your lines. don¡¯t always think about food. you can¡¯t even remember ten words, are you a fish brain? also, shen yun, you can¡¯t just stand there like a fool, and you can¡¯t have such an arrogant expression. can you have some feelings? you¡¯re not expressionless, and you¡¯re not an emperor ...¡± after talking to the two of them for a long time, he asked them to prepare for a few minutes. then, they started again. after starting over, pei qian almost died again. the two of them tried to change, but their acting was even worse than before. shen yun acted as a fool, while luo chuan acted as himself, acting as a foodie. he forgot his lines and only remembered to say food. the point was, after it got stuck, luochuan shouted, ¡± let me eat something to calm down! ¡± the director was speechless. wasn¡¯t he the one who needed to calm down? he had thought that with the two talented actors, master rong and han xiao, the rest of the actors would not be bad. but he had never thought that he would lose to shen yun and luochuan. the two of them had no acting skills to speak of, and no one knew what they were thinking ... he really regretted not asking the two of them for an audition. he only felt that they were very suitable for the role, but he did not expect that they could not act! it was fine if they didn¡¯t know how to act, but the two of them were so uncooperative. just as pei qian was about to explode with anger, amotion suddenly came from not too far away. many girls were eximing in shock. Chapter 1065 1065 giving a diamond ring as soon as we meet leng rongrong and the others turned their heads because of the exmation, and saw a little boy with long hair and dressed in a red ancient costume. this little boy was extremely handsome, and his face was simply perfect. the long ck hair draped over his back reached his ankles. he did not wear any shoes and walked over barefooted. ¡°what a beautiful child!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were wide open. the little boy¡¯s face was expressionless, and he looked very cold and distant. he walked over step by step, his eyes looking straight ahead. ¡± where did this childe from? is he a small-time actor in our production team? ¡± ¡± oh my god, it¡¯s so beautiful. what kind of god-like face is this? when she grows up, what else can she have? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s so good looking!¡± everyone was rmed, and they all surrounded the little boy. even zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. in the entertainment industry, there were people who looked like fairies, but they had never seen such a good-looking child. he was like a fairy from heaven. he was too good-looking and extremely handsome. just one look at that face could make one feel as if they had ascended to heaven. ¡°little brother, why aren¡¯t you wearing your shoes? did you lose them?¡± the little boy had a cold aura that made people not dare to approach him. however, zhou xin ¡®er leaned over. as usual, she was like a warm big sister and was full of enthusiasm. ¡± i have a sparepromise here. do you want to try it first? ¡± the little boy nced at zhou xin ¡®er and said coldly, ¡± i¡¯m not your brother. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er immediately felt a little awkward. the people around him also felt it. although this boy looked good, he had an air that kept strangers away. his aura was unique and even more terrifying than shen yun¡¯s. the little boy did not stop and walked straight to leng rongrong. then, he raised his head and looked at leng rongrong with his hands behind his back, as if he was a little adult. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m here, cough cough. i¡¯m also here.¡± the little boy¡¯s face was filled with pride as he stared at leng rongrong. ¡°oh?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. she lowered her head to look at the little boy¡¯s feet. ¡± and then? ¡± ¡°serve me,¡± the little boy said straightforwardly. leng rongrong was speechless. although this child was good-looking, was there something wrong with his brain? did he just say that he wanted her to serve him? zhou xin ¡®er, who had been ignored just now, had an ugly expression on her face. this little boy was too good-looking, so good-looking that she couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to him. however, he didn¡¯t give her a good expression and instead walked over to leng rongrong¡¯s side. zhou xin ¡®er clenched her fists tightly for a moment, but she quickly rxed. her face still had that calm and gentle smile. ¡°is it nie qian?¡± director pei qian asked after seeing the little boy. he also had a look of shock. ¡°yes.¡± the little boy nodded, nced at the director, and then looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. at that moment, the little boy searched his body for a long time before he finally found something. he held it in his hand and handed it to leng rongrong. everyone looked at the little boy and leng rongrong curiously. ¡°what are you doing?¡± leng rongrong looked suspiciously at the little boy¡¯s outstretched hand, a little guarded. ¡°here you go,¡± the little boy, nie qian, looked up at leng rongrong and nodded. ¡± reach out. ¡± ¡± what is it? ¡± lord rong reached out his hand suspiciously. plop! something fell into her palm. it was heavy. the people around them stretched their necks and looked over. after the little boy retracted his hand, everyone saw clearly what had fallen into leng rongrong¡¯s palm. it was a huge diamond ring. under the sunlight, the ring emitted a beautiful glow. leng rongrong was speechless. what the hell? giving a diamond ring without a word? the diamond looked real and not fake. ¡°what, what is this situation?¡± ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s too shameless. it¡¯s fine if she seduced a man, but she won¡¯t even let go of a child? she¡¯s even seducing a child?¡± ¡°she¡¯s crazy, right?¡± the surrounding crowd looked at leng rongrong in disbelief, each of them with a look of disbelief. ¡°i only care about whether this diamond ring is real or fake.¡± ¡± it must be fake. how can a child afford a diamond ring? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t look down on kids these days, okay? they might be richer than you!¡± ¡°so it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°looking at this light, it should be real, right?¡± ...... just as everyone was talking about it, leng rongrong massaged the space between her eyebrows and took a step towards the little boy. the little boy did not wait for leng rongrong to speak and said disapprovingly, ¡± i know you like it a lot, but you don¡¯t have to thank me. ¡± his tone sounded like he was giving alms. leng rongrong pulled nie qian¡¯s little hand over and ced the ring back into his hand. ¡± i don¡¯t like it, and i don¡¯t need it. little wimp, are you my fan?¡± ¡°little, little, little wimp?¡± nie yan¡¯s face was twisted. she actually called him a little wimp! he knew that he shouldn¡¯t havee out with this broken body! however, he was really going crazy! ¡°i¡¯m not your fan!¡± nie yan snorted coldly. ¡°then why did you give me a ring? you can¡¯t be thinking of marrying me, right? if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d better stop dreaming. i have a husband. you won¡¯t make it. ¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°what¡¯s so good about your husband? i¡¯m much stronger than him.¡± nie yan snorted coldly. lord rong sized nie qian up. ¡± ¡°where do you get the confidence to think that you¡¯re better than my husband?¡± although he was very good-looking, who knew if he would be disabled when he grew up? moreover, he was just a little brat, yet he was so arrogant. ¡°i think i¡¯m better than him in every way.¡± nie qian nced at leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯ll know one day. ¡± he pointed at the chair. ¡± is that your chair? ¡± before leng rongrong could say anything, he walked over and sat down. then, he threw the diamond ring back to leng rongrong. ¡± keep what i gave you. i never take back what i gave away. ¡± lord rong was speechless. where did this kide from? where did he learn such an arrogant attitude? she gave him a ring as soon as she arrived, and it was such a tacky diamond ring ... leng rongrong took a look at the ring. it was a ring that was uglier than ever. other than the striking diamond, the design of the ring holder was really old-fashioned to the extreme ... because of the little boy¡¯s participation, director pei qian almost went crazy. this child¡¯s appearance was amazing, but his acting skills were as if they had been struck by lightning. he was even more embarrassed than luochuan and shen yun. there was really no other way. in the end, the director begged leng rongrong and han xiao to give the three of them acting lessons. at night, when lord rong returned home, the ring fell out of his pocket as if it couldn¡¯t wait. ng ng ng ng the people who were ying with the three little ones in the living room all looked at the huge diamond ring. Chapter 1066 1066 something is going to happen to them everyone subconsciously looked at the diamond ring on the ground. after looking at the diamond ring for a while, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on fourth master mo again with a meaningful look. huahua was the first to speak. ¡± lord fourth, your taste needs to be improved ... really, with all due respect, this style should only be liked by older women. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t give it to you.¡± fourth master mo sat on the sofa with one hand against the back of the sofa and the other holding his phone. he raised his head and looked at his wife with a frown. a diamond ring suddenly fell out of his wife¡¯s pocket. the diamond on the ring was exaggeratedly big, and the design was a little ugly. it was not a gift from him. lord fourth¡¯s handsome face had a meaningful look on it. he looked at lord rong with some doubt in his eyes. the few people around him all had an ¡°oh oh oh¡± expression. the few godfather¡¯s were very excited. jiang fu looked at leng rongrong with admiration, ¡± our girl is really amazing. look, there are so many people who like her. they are so generous! ¡± ¡°who gave you such a big diamond ring?¡± tang ziyi looked interested. ¡± it¡¯s just this design. it looks like it¡¯s a gift from an old antique. it can¡¯t be from an ugly and old person, right? ¡± ¡°old antique?¡± chenn frowned and looked at leng rongrong, ¡± what old man dares to covet our rongrong? ¡± chu wei, little nan yu, little chu yan, and even storm and the others quieted down. they stared at leng rongrong, their faces full of curiosity. li chenle, who often came here to freeload, excitedly said to fourth master mo, ¡± you¡¯re about to be poached. ¡± lord fourth¡¯s eyes swept towards li chenle, his killing intent palpable. ¡± who allowed you toe to my house every day to freeload? ¡± li chenle was speechless. he immediately covered his mouth. he wouldn¡¯t say anything, alright?! he was afraid that if he continued to speak, he really wouldn¡¯t be able toe over for free meals. everyone¡¯s attention was focused on lord rong and the diamond ring. leng rongrong frowned. ¡± i¡¯ve already put it back, why did ite back? ¡± when did that kid stuff it into her pocket? she didn¡¯t even notice. pursing his lips, lord rong picked up the diamond ring on the ground. then, she noticed her husband¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°it was from a little kid.¡± lord rong exined, ¡± he¡¯s so tall and strange. he¡¯s not much older than xiao ran. ¡± i clearly returned the ring to him, but i don¡¯t know why it¡¯s in my pocket.¡± ¡°little wimp? such old-fashioned taste, you¡¯re a child?¡± li ruhua was a little surprised. ¡± i thought only people over 50 years old would have such taste! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not lying, i¡¯m serious.¡± master rong looked at fourth master mo and asked coyly, ¡± hubby, are you angry? ¡± fourth master mo did not say a word. ¡°i really don¡¯t know when he put it in my pocket. i¡¯ve already returned it to him. don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a child. he can¡¯t pose any threat to you!¡± lord rong walked over to fourth master mo¡¯s side and sat on hisp under everyone¡¯s gaze, wrapping her arms around his neck. the surrounding people were speechless. ¡°i¡¯m blind.¡± li chenle covered his eyes. jiang fu was speechless. chenn: ¡°??? ¡± tang ziyi was speechless. su wei quickly ate the melon seeds and spat the shells into the trash can. ¡± i¡¯m envious of young people¡¯s love. that¡¯s sweet! ¡± leng rongrong hooked her arms around fourth master mo¡¯s neck and looked at him as if there was no one else around. lord fourth¡¯s jet-ck eyes met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes and instantly lost all of his temper. he only smoothed leng rongrong¡¯s hair and asked, ¡± are you tired? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m tired.¡± lord rong leaned against lord fourth as if she had no bones. ¡± filming is so tiring! ¡± especially when ites to teaching those idiots how to act. each one of them is worse than the other.¡± ¡°teach acting?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows, ¡± you¡¯re also in charge of teaching acting? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that shen yun and luochuan are not good at acting, and that little brat is even worse. that¡¯s why the director asked han xiao, zhou xin ¡®er, and i to help teach him.¡± leng rongrong pounded her back with her hands. ¡± i¡¯m exhausted. i can¡¯t teach you. it¡¯s too difficult! ¡± fourth master mo held leng rongrong¡¯s hand and gently massaged lord rong¡¯s back. as he massaged his back, he said, ¡± don¡¯t work tomorrow. ¡± ¡± that won¡¯t do either. the director is begging us. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± director pei¡¯s life is quite miserable. i guess he¡¯s never met such a scary actor in his life. ¡± besides, if we don¡¯t teach these three ck holes, it¡¯ll be hard toplete our show. it¡¯ll be more tiring to do bad takes than to teach them.¡± ¡°yes.¡± fourth master mo ced leng rongrong on the sofa and walked around to the back of the sofa. he then started to gently massage leng rongrong. ¡± ah, this is sofortable. hubby, why are you so good at massaging? i feel like all the fatigue of the day has disappeared. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that it¡¯sfortable,¡± lord fourth continued to massage her with all his might. little nan yu also came over and started to massage lord rong¡¯s legs. jiang fu and the others looked at this scene with a bit of surprise. ¡°actually, this mo linyuan kid doesn¡¯t look bad! at least he can dote on people and give women a massage.¡± su wei said as he spat out two melon seed shells. ¡°you¡¯re so attentive because you know you¡¯re not worthy of our rongrong.¡± jiang fu snorted. ¡± let¡¯s observe for a while longer. there doesn¡¯t seem to be any major problems at the moment. ¡± chenn said, ¡± if there¡¯s really a problem, i¡¯ll be the first to make a weapon to deal with him and blow him up. ¡± ¡°i agree.¡± tang ziyi nodded. although the few godfather¡¯s words were unforgiving, in their hearts, they had already more or less acknowledged this son-inw. after all, they had to bow their heads when they were under his roof. they were very satisfied with the vi that lord fourth had arranged for them, especially the things and decorations in the vi. they were deeply fond of them. apart from these things, after living together for a long time, she could more or less see that lord fourth was sincere towards lord rong. at the very least, lord fourth was someone who doted on his wife and had always treated her well. bai wanrong looked at fourth master mo giving lord rong a massage and her brows furrowed. she felt like she had recalled a familiar scene, but that scene was extremely blurry in her mind and she couldn¡¯t remember it. recently, she had been having a headache and felt that many memories wereing to her. rubbing her temples, bai wanrong sank deep into the sofa. what was it? what did she forget? she kept feeling like she had forgotten something very, very important, and a sense of danger kept lingering around her. especially when she was with leng rongrong and the others, she would have a strong sense of crisis, always feeling that something was going to happen to them. Chapter 1067 1067 where did the teachere from? the next day, the first thing lord rong did when he arrived at the set was to teach the ckholes acting skills. however, before she could start, she suddenly saw a few ck cars rushing over. then, a few people rushed out of the car. on closer look, they were the best teachers from the capital film academy and a group of bodyguards. the group of teachers walked up to lord rong and bowed respectfully. ¡± hello, young madam. ¡± leng rongrong was shocked by the group of people,¡±you guys are so silly.¡± ¡°we were hired by lord fourth with a high sry to help these few people quickly improve their acting skills.¡± one of the teachers said, ¡± young madam, just sit down and watch. leave the rest to us. ¡± a few bodyguards carried a huge recliner over and ced it under a very suitable shade. then, they opened a parasol and ced a small table at the side. it was filled with food and things to y with. leng rongrong was speechless. did he specially invite so many teachers over just because she said that she was tired yesterday? however, wasn¡¯t lord fourth¡¯s pocket money only three hundred a month? all the money seemed to be in her pocket? after lord rong sat down on the recliner, he made a call to lord fourth. ¡± these teachers you hired? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± don¡¯t work so hard, my heart will ache. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s very expensive, right? but do you have the money?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°i didn¡¯t. tang luo and quan yu did.¡± lord fourth replied. ¡°you borrowed it from them?¡± ¡°no, they took the initiative to invite him.¡± fourth master mo said without a trace of guilt. ¡°is that so?¡± master rong furrowed her brows. butler quan was such a stingy person. why would he be willing to spend money to hire such an expensive teacher? she was a little suspicious! at the same time, in his study. lord fourth sat behind the desk, while butler quan and tang luo stood in front of the desk. both of their faces were ashen. they all had the urge to roar. when did they take the initiative to invite those teachers? it was all because of lord fourth¡¯s threats and promises! it was all lord fourth¡¯s fault for oppressing them on purpose and making them do very difficult work. he wanted to send them to the border, saying that he was in a bad mood because his wife was too tired. how could they be so rxed when his wife was so tired? then, on the edge of being sent to the border, they were forced to pay for it. ever since lord fourth¡¯s pocket money had been reduced to 300 ... the two of them had been in trouble. they felt that they had to protest to young madam. if lord fourth was so poor, they would be the ones in a miserable state, not lord fourth. that day at the set, apart from when they were filming, lord rong was always lying down. the group of bodyguards almost moved a luxurious big bed over for her to lie on. the chair she was lying on was an extremely huge chair with a veryfortable cushion on it. on the small table, there was some massage equipment. a professional masseuse came overter and said that he could give leng rong a massage at any time. as for shen yun, luochuan, and nie yan, they were being trained by a group of acting teachers. it was a three-on-one training, three teachers versus one student. in order to prevent these three people from dragging down the crew and lord rong, lord fourth had put in a lot of effort. luochuan didn¡¯t even have any snacks to eat. he wailed, ¡± aren¡¯t you going too far? you can only train when you¡¯re full, okay? ¡± i¡¯m not full, how can i train!¡± ¡± you¡¯ll only be rewarded if you train well. if you can¡¯t train your acting skills well, you¡¯re not allowed to eat anything today! ¡± a teacher who looked like the king of hell was reprimanding luochuan sternly. luochuan: ¡± ... what right do you have to train me? i¡¯m not learning anymore! ¡± ¡°we¡¯ve taken the money, so we have to train you well!¡± the teacher was impartial and incorruptible. ¡± you¡¯re the one who took someone¡¯s money to get rid of their disaster. ¡± luochuan: ¡°??? ¡± he had be a disaster just like that! he was a clown no matter where he went, alright? aiya, he was so angry! ¡°if i say i won¡¯t learn, i won¡¯t learn. you can¡¯t force me!¡± luo chuan was so angry that he frantically fanned himself with his hands. ¡± ah ¡®bao, bring me some food! ¡± ¡°if you learn it well, i¡¯ll treat you to good food. peonies ¡®private kitchen, which has been reserved for ten years. but i can treat you to it. you can eat it when you learn how to.¡± ¡°really?¡± when luochuan heard that there was food, and it was food that he couldn¡¯t make an appointment for, he immediately started to study seriously. on the side, shen yun and nie yan were not so easy to deal with. not only were their acting skills terrible, but they were also very uncooperative when they were learning. the two of them had a look that said,¡±i¡¯m the big boss, who dares to provoke me?¡± the teacher had taught them, but they didn¡¯t learn well and even wanted to beat up the teacher. the teachers were on the verge of tears, but they had no choice but to teach since they had received a lot of money. in the end, it was master rong who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. he rushed towards shen yun. ¡± shen yun, do you want to go back with jian shen? ¡± shen yun: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°if you can¡¯t act well, you should hurry home.¡± lord rong said while munching on an apple. shen yun: ¡°!!!¡± after that, he began to cooperate very seriously. just now, he was indifferent to the teacher, and now he was kneeling and begging the teacher to teach him how to act. as for nie yan, lord rong wasn¡¯t very familiar with him, so he didn¡¯t know how to persuade this little kid who looked only a few years old but had the aura of an adult emperor. fortunately, before lord rong could say anything, a ck car stopped nearby. then, the car door opened, and a fashionably dressed little boy jumped out. xiao xun ¡®er looked over. when he saw nie yan, he immediately rubbed his temples. he knew it. he knew it. no one else could give such a tacky ring! he had clearly said that he would not meet his mother in this state, but he still could not help but run out. not only did she run out, but she also became an actress in her mother¡¯s production team ... ah, a headache. xiao xun ¡®er walked over. when he saw leng rongrong, little nan yu raised his hand first and waved at his mommy, ¡± mommy! ¡± ¡°luan ¡®er, why are you here?¡± leng rongrong was surprised to see little nan yu. ¡± i¡¯m here to see mommy and take a look at her. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er took a deep breath and nced at nie yan. he had a headache. ¡°eh? you know him?¡± when lord rong saw little nan yu¡¯s expression, he guessed that he knew nie yan. it would be much easier if they knew each other. she didn¡¯t know how to persuade this child to study acting. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, is he your friend? if he is, can you persuade him to study acting?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± in fact, my advice doesn¡¯t work. only mommy¡¯s words work. ¡± xiao nan yu said helplessly, ¡± but, mommy, wait for me. i¡¯ll talk to him. ¡± Chapter 1068 1068 chapter 1070-asking for a beating lord rong was sitting on the recliner, drinking fruit juice and enjoying the massage from the person behind her. her eyes were always on little nan yu and nie yan. she didn¡¯t know what the two little ones were talking about. she saw little nan yu¡¯s helpless expression and the other little one was quite interesting. he was like a king as always. xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with pain, but the little one stood with his hands behind his back, looking like a little old man with a bit of domineering air. xiao xun ¡®er seemed to have said a lot, but the little one on the other side did not say much. it seemed that he had only managed to say one or two sentences with great difficulty. most of the time, they seemed to be snorting in disdain. he looked as if he was very disdainful of the world. after leng rongrong finished her juice, she yawned. the director called her over to film the scene with han xiao. she immediately got up and ran over. because of the sudden appearance of arge group of bodyguards, the entire crew didn¡¯t dare to get close to her and only discussed from a distance. many people had the mentality of sour grapes. one by one, they said that leng rongrong was amazing just because she was rich. she had made such an exaggerated scene as if she was afraid that the whole world did not know that she was rich. ¡°what¡¯s the big deal about having some stinky money!¡± ¡°is there a need to show off? it¡¯s as if she¡¯s afraid that people don¡¯t know she¡¯s rich!¡± ¡°i wonder where she got her money from!¡± when lord rong heard these words, she frowned slightly and looked at the girl who spoke. ¡± first, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to have some money. i¡¯ve always wanted to be a little poorer and experience a life of poverty. that¡¯s why i¡¯m so envious of you. ¡± ¡± second, i¡¯m not showing off. i don¡¯t want everyone to know that i¡¯m rich, because i really want to be poor. ¡± ¡°third, my money is earned, earned, through legitimate, legal means. although it¡¯s not really my own money, my employees are too good at making money, so i can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± lord rong looked very helpless. her words were very, very sincere. she was telling the truth. however, to others, these words sounded like he was showing off. furthermore, he was infuriating them. it could be said that he was asking for a beating. lord rong¡¯s lips curled up as he shrugged and smiled at everyone. she said that on purpose. since this group of people liked to talk about her so much, then she would just let the discussion be more intense. no matter what she said, it would feel like she was showing off. if she were to be humble, she would be hypocritical. with zhou xin ¡®er acting kind and instigating them, whatever she said would be wrong. why not just let them be? master rong walked in front of pei qian. pei qian looked at master rong helplessly. ¡± why did you say that? you don¡¯t look like someone without emotional intelligence. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just angering them. they¡¯re talking about me, and i can¡¯t talk to them to anger them? besides, i¡¯m telling you the truth. i really want to live a poor life ...¡± lord rong sighed. with her godfather and husband around, she was afraid that she would have a hard time living in poverty. next time, i¡¯ll just film a show about being a beggar and experience life. ¡°you¡¯re really asking for a beating.¡± pei qian smiled and said, ¡± however, i like your personality. she¡¯s good at acting and has a good temper!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t like xin ¡®er? the entire crew likes zhou xin ¡®er.¡± leng rongrong said. other than the brainless glutton, luochuan, and the pervert, shen yun, who had something on her, only the strange child, nie yan, didn¡¯t like zhou xin ¡®er. the others had already been charmed by zhou xin¡¯ er. the entire film crew would probably be a gun in zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s hands. this zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s methods couldn¡¯t be underestimated. however, she still didn¡¯t understand why zhou xin ¡®er was targeting her as if she had a grudge against her. of course, she didn¡¯t care. anyway, it was good to have someone to y with her. otherwise, it would be boring to only film every day on the set. ¡± xin ¡®er¡¯s acting is good and she has a gentle personality. it¡¯s just that ... how should i put it? she gives off a surreal feeling. ¡± pei qian said, ¡± she¡¯s not a bad person and everyone likes her. however, i still feel that she¡¯s not very real. ¡± ¡°pretentious?¡± leng rongrong burst outughing and patted pei qian¡¯s shoulder. ¡± aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll hear you? ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t say that. maybe i just thought that she was so good that it was unreal, like a fairy? ¡± pei qian rolled his eyes. as director pei qian was also a young man, the entire crew actually got along quite well. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and looked up. suddenly, she saw han xiao standing in front of her. his face was extremely dark. it seemed like he had heard the conversation between pei qian and leng rongrong. ¡°xin ¡®er is not pretentious at all.¡± han xiao nced at leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯re the pretentious one. ¡± ¡°oh? how am i being pretentious?¡± leng rongrong pinched her chin and looked at han xiao with interest. han xiao, the movie king, seemed to be very interested in zhou xiner. the entire crew could tell that han xiao treated zhou xin ¡®er very well. although he said that zhou xin¡¯ er was hispany¡¯s junior, everyone knew that best actor han probably liked zhou xin ¡®er. han xiao looked at leng rongrong, then snorted coldly to show his attitude. his eyes were filled with disdain and contempt. lord rong was speechless. when the filming officially started, han xiao did not give leng rongrong any face. before they started, he looked at leng rongrong and said in a low voice, ¡± even though you¡¯re the female lead, you can¡¯tpare to xin ¡®er at all. so what if she¡¯s rich? you can¡¯tpare to her, be it in character or appearance.¡± leng rongrong was confused, and the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡± best actor han, i¡¯m not nning topete with zhou xin ¡®er. you don¡¯t have to tell me. ¡± even if you think so, there are people who think that they are much better than her. besides, i don¡¯t know you very well, so i don¡¯t need you to think that i¡¯m good or bad. we¡¯re just colleagues, understand?¡± han xiao¡¯s expression turned ugly at leng rongrong¡¯s words, and he was slightly embarrassed. ¡± hmph, people like you are not worthy of the lead role. ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± what did this have to do with her acting as the main character? ¡± han xiao, can we talk properly? we¡¯re about to start filming. do you want to fight me? ¡± leng rongrong raised her brows and looked at han xiao. ¡± also, do you really think zhou xin ¡®er is that good? don¡¯t you want to investigate what kind of person your xin ¡®er is? don¡¯t be too full of yourself. do you know zhou xin ¡®er?¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to investigate. she¡¯s always been so good! ¡± han xiao snorted in disdain, his eyes filled with contempt. ¡± alright, alright, alright. your xin ¡®er is the best in the world. no one canpare to her. ¡± leng rongrong waved her hand impatiently. ¡± let¡¯s continue filming. i don¡¯t want to discuss your xin ¡®er with you. it¡¯s your family, so it¡¯s fine if you know it yourself! ¡± Chapter 1069 1069 there will always be people giving me gold han xiao was left speechless by leng rongrong¡¯s words. in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything more about zhou xin ¡®er and just started to focus on filming. however, during the filming, han xiao did not give leng rongrong a good look. there were several bad takes. every time leng rongrong prepared herself and perked up, han xiao would not be able to get into the right state. even the director was very depressed. ¡°han xiao, what happened? the general you yed should like rongrong very much, not this kind of enemy expression.¡± ¡°let me organize my thoughts.¡± han xiao said after taking a deep breath. he still looked at leng rongrong with some disdain. leng rongrong was about to walk over to the lounge chair to take a rest, but han xiao stopped her. han xiao looked at leng rongrong with a cold face. ¡± ¡°what are you doing? i don¡¯t need too much time.¡± ¡± you¡¯ve already tidied it up many times. i¡¯ve been waiting for you, and i¡¯m a little tired. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i know that you like zhou xin ¡®er, but you¡¯re the best actor of the year. can¡¯t you take your acting seriously? ¡± ¡± if you can¡¯t put on a good show because you like zhou xin ¡®er, then i think you shouldn¡¯t hold her back. ¡± leng rongrong nced at han xiao, a little impatient. han xiao¡¯s expression turned ugly. he knew that he had brought up his personal emotions. his acting skills had always been good, but he now hated leng rongrong very much. that was why he had performed so badly. ¡°this is thest time.¡± han xiao said coldly. hearing han xiao¡¯s words, leng rongrong nodded. ¡± sure, onest time. ¡± after that, han xiao found his condition and did not have any NG takes. the scene was finally done. after it was done, han xiao probably felt that he was too embarrassed, so his face was green and white. when leng rongrong sat down to rest, zhou xin ¡®er walked to han xiao¡¯s side. zhou xin ¡®er was quite good at acting. sheforted han xiao and said, ¡± senior, you¡¯re not in a good state, right? you don¡¯t have to worry about it. everyone has times when they¡¯re not in a good state of mind. this is very normal. i¡¯ll be fine after some adjustments. i know senior brother is very powerful.¡± ¡°thank you, xin ¡®er.¡± han xiao wasforted by zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s words. he took the ss of water from her hands and smiled. he took a sip and seemed to feel much more refreshed. he looked at leng rongrong with an unfriendly gaze. obviously, he felt that zhou xin ¡®er was his goddess, but leng rongrong was a vicious devil. leng rongrong was speechless. little nan yu and nie yan seemed to have chatted for a long time. after they were done, he rushed to leng rongrong. ¡± mommy, did they bully you? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± leng rongrong touched little nan yu¡¯s head lovingly, ¡± no one can bully me and no one dares to bully me. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good, mommy. i¡¯ve already told him that he¡¯ll study acting well, so you don¡¯t have to worry. i still have some matters to attend to, so i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± little nan yu gave leng rongrong a few words of advice and asked her to take care of herself. then, he waved his little hand and left. when she left, she turned around worriedly and said, ¡± mommy, stay away from that nie fei! ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± nie yan had his hands behind his back and still looked like a little old man. when he heard little nan yu¡¯s words, his face darkened. little nan yu was obviously shocked. he said nervously, ¡± no, i didn¡¯t say anything. did i say anything? ¡± mommy, i didn¡¯t say anything, did i?¡± nie yan narrowed her eyes and looked at little nan yu. little nan yu and nie yan looked at each other and then ran away like a rabbit. after getting in the car, little nan yu sent leng rongrong another message. ¡± mommy, stay away from nie han. ¡± leng rongrong replied with a ¡°okay¡± without asking why. then, she looked at nie qian and fell into deep thought. ¡°what are you looking at?¡± nie qian frowned and took a few steps towards leng rongrong. ¡± do you think i look good? don¡¯t you feel that i¡¯m much better looking than that mo linyuan? i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m even richer than that man!¡± leng rongrong asked,¡±the main body?¡± did you watch too much television?¡± nie yan: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡± children really like this kind of cosy ... which demon king are you ying? ¡± leng rongrong asked curiously, ¡± you did put on a good show. ¡± however, you¡¯re so good at acting as the devil king, so why aren¡¯t you good at other things?¡± nie qian: ¡± ... ¡± what demon king? he¡¯s the demon lord, okay? what acting? this was how he was, alright? if he didn¡¯t want to find a legitimate reason to see her and if liang liang didn¡¯t arrange for him to act, he wouldn¡¯t do such a boring thing. what a boring thing. nie sha red at leng rongrong angrily. after a long while, he threw a few gold bars to leng rongrong. leng rongrong: ¡°???? ¡± she looked at the gold bar that almost broke her head in shock. it looked like real gold. why did he throw gold at him? why was this little brat¡¯s personality so strange? ¡°it¡¯s for you.¡± nie sha turned around angrily. ¡± don¡¯t you like gold?! ¡± ¡°me? you like gold?¡± leng rongrong pointed at herself and thought hard. she could not remember when she had fallen in love with gold. ¡°take it if you want it, throw it away if you don¡¯t.¡± nie yan said unhappily. because he was just a littled, his angry look was really cute. leng rongrong looked at the gold a few times, not knowing whether to throw it away or not. however, gold was much better than a diamond ring. that night, after the shoot, leng rongrong was not in a hurry to leave. after she packed up, she slowly got into the car and drove to a small alley. when she had gone to the washroom earlier, she had inadvertently heard zhou xin ¡®er talking to her assistant. that was why he knew what zhou xin ¡®er was nning. because the n was to deal with her, she couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing, so she simply followed them out slowly. she got out of the car and saw zhou xin ¡®er surrounded by a group of people. a group of frivolous people. however, this group of people didn¡¯t do anything to zhou xin ¡®er. they just seemed to be preparing to put on an act. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and she waited for a while. as expected, not long after, reporters appeared, and han xiao¡¯s car drove over. when han xiao came over, zhou xin ¡®er let out a scream. then, the hooligans started to attack zhou xin ¡®er. when leng rongrong saw this, she rushed towards zhou xin ¡®er the moment han xiao rushed towards her. ¡°help!¡± zhou xin ¡®er shouted. from the corner of her eye, she saw a figure rushing over. she thought it was han xiao and immediately shouted, ¡± senior brother, save me! ¡± Chapter 1070 1070 chapter 1072-arrogance leng rongrong rushed forward and pulled one of the hooligans away. she was very strong, so the man was thrown out by him. the man looked at leng rongrong in shock. he fell to the ground and looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction with aplicated expression. shouldn¡¯t it be a man? how could it be a woman! and it was a woman who looked a little thin, but she was extremely strong. leng rongrong¡¯s movements were swift and violent, taking care of arge group of people in no time. then, she pulled zhou xin ¡®er to her side to protect her. the hooligans ¡®faces were ugly. they fell to the ground and struggled to get up. each one of them looked at leng rongrong in fear. the n was clearly not like this. what was going on? even zhou xin ¡®er was stunned, let alone the hooligans who didn¡¯t know what was happening. she had originally nned for han xiao to be the hero saving the beauty, but before han xiao coulde, leng rongrong had suddenly stepped in ... it was really strange. her n had been ruined by leng rongrong¡¯s sudden appearance. around her, the reporters she had informed were currently filming, and all the photos were of leng rongrong saving her. zhou xin ¡®er, who had always been calm, had an extremely ugly expression on her face at this moment. it wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this! damn it! ¡°are you alright?¡± lord rong, the main culprit who had messed up their ns, asked zhou xin ¡®er with concern, ¡± aiya, you look so pale. do you want to go to the hospital? ¡± zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. her face was not ugly because she was being bullied by those hooligans, okay? those hooligans were her people and they always listened to her. in the end, leng rongrong had ruined her n, and her men had been injured. at this moment, zhou xin ¡®er was extremely angry, and her expression was extremely ugly. ¡°are you scared silly?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhou xin ¡®er. at that moment, the men got up from the ground again and wanted to rush over to attack leng rongrong. in the end, leng rongrong hugged zhou xin ¡®er and kicked all the men over with a few kicks. this was the scene that han xiao saw when he came over. leng rongrong¡¯s every kick was urate, and she saved zhou xin ¡®er. he hadn¡¯t even made a move, he hadn¡¯t even shown off his skills, and he had already seen a woman saving a beauty. han xiao was speechless. the hooligans were tortured by leng rongrong, and in the end, they had no choice but to flee. lord rong shrugged and said helplessly, ¡± why are you so weak? i thought i could have some fun with this little skill. ¡± han xiao was confused. in such a dangerous situation, she called it ying? so she wasn¡¯t trying to save him, but to y? zhou xin ¡®er: ¡± ... ¡± she was so angry. where did shee from?! this was clearly the path that han xiao had to take, and it clearly had nothing to do with leng rongrong. zhou xin ¡®er wriggled out of leng rongrong¡¯s embrace with much difficulty. then, with an extremely ugly expression, she said, ¡± thank you, but i¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°oh, really? however, he looks terrible.¡± lord rong smiled and took out the silver needles on her body. ¡± to be honest, i¡¯ve studied chinese medicine before. you look so pale. do you want me to give you a few needles? ¡± although i haven¡¯t treated many people, i¡¯ve treated animals, such as chickens and dogs, so you can trust my medical skills.¡± zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. han xiao was speechless. ¡°do you want to try?¡± leng rongrong took out a silver needle and asked enthusiastically. ¡°it¡¯s okay, i¡¯m really fine,¡± zhou xin ¡®er hurriedly refused. her expression was extremely ugly. was she treated like a chicken or a dog? he actually asked her if she wanted to try out her medical skills. she had only treated chickens and dogs before. ¡°are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡± leng rongrong still looked very concerned, her enthusiasm was frighteningly strong. ¡± i can also send you to the hospital. i¡¯ll be a good person until the end! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m really fine. thank you for what you did just now. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er said with an ugly expression. ¡± miss leng, you should go back first. i¡¯ll be fine with xin ¡®er. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very convenient for you to be alone as a girl. it won¡¯t be good if you encounter danger again. ¡± han xiao said. leng rongrong gave han xiao a serious look. ¡± are you serious? ¡± han xiao was speechless. indeed, when a bad person met this woman, it was likely that the bad person would be in danger. movie king han didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. this was the first time he had seen a woman so scary. she had single-handedly dealt with such arge group of hooligans. he didn¡¯t even know if he could take care of so many hooligans at once, but leng rongrong had really taken care of so many of them. lord rong raised his eyebrows and looked at han xiao. then, he said meaningfully, ¡± it¡¯s not good for movie king han to rob me like this. after all, i saved xin ¡®er. ¡± han xiao was speechless. he looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. he did not know how leng rongrong¡¯s brain worked. her rtionship with zhou xin ¡®er wasn¡¯t very good to begin with. at this time, was she still going to be a good person to the end? shouldn¡¯t a hero save a beauty be a man? why did she have to interfere? she didn¡¯t like women, and she had a husband. was it just to target him? was she targeting him because he had said some bad things in the day? han xiao¡¯s expression wasplicated, and his mind was filled with suspicion. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm, and she was very insistent on sending zhou xin ¡®er home. then, zhou xin¡¯ er was sent home unwillingly by leng rongrong and han xiao. after answering his family¡¯s question, han xiao asked zhou xin ¡®er if she needed someone to apany her. leng rongrong looked at zhou xin ¡®er expectantly. she said that she was happy to apany zhou xin¡¯ er. since she had already done her part, it didn¡¯t matter if she apanied zhou xin ¡®er to pancreatic cancer. zhou xin ¡®er acted as if she had seen a ghost. she said that she was fine and sent leng rongrong and han xiao away. downstairs, han xiao looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± are you targeting me on purpose? ¡± ¡°movie king han, you¡¯re wrong. i¡¯m not interested in targeting you.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± then why are you helping her? you don¡¯t like xin ¡®er at all. you don¡¯t even have a good rtionship with her. why are you helping her? ¡± not only did you help her, but you also hindered me, ¡± han xiao said. ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much. you¡¯re not worth my interference.¡± leng rongrong nced at han xiao. ¡± i just did something that was beneficial to me. ¡± han xiao squinted his eyes. he had to admit that this movie king was indeed both good looking and capable. he was quite handsome, and his acting skills were decent. however,pared to lord fourth, this face was still far from good. lord rong shrugged and turned to leave. however, when she opened the car door, han xiao stopped her. he leaned aside and asked, ¡± do you like me? you¡¯re trying to attract my attention, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Chapter 1071 1071 public apology leng rongrong stopped what she was doing and looked at han xiao in disbelief. she had never expected han xiao to think this way, and she was shocked. this best actor was good-looking and had good acting skills, but his brain seemed to be wired differently. ¡± that¡¯s the only reason. do you like me? is that why you¡¯re doing this on purpose to stop me from getting close to xin ¡®er? ¡± the more han xiao thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was correct. after all, he had a lot of fans. he had always been well-liked and many fans wanted to marry him. there were also many female artistes in the industry who deliberately approached him, and many of them wanted to be rted to him. if leng rongrong didn¡¯t do this because of zhou xin ¡®er, it could only be because of him. he didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so promiscuous even though she already had a husband. ¡°yingluo likes you?¡± leng rongrong took a step back. she sized han xiao up from head to toe several times. after a long time, she asked seriously, ¡± where did your confidencee from? from your toes? ¡± which part of you do you think is worthy of my love?¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to deny it. an exnation is a cover-up. so, are you very interested in me? ¡± han xiao said with a smile. he suddenly felt much better. after all, being liked by others was something to be happy about. this could prove how attractive he was. ¡°you¡¯re really a little self-righteous ...¡± leng rongrong said. han xiao seemed to have confirmed something, and his mood became even better. lord rong opened the car door and looked at han xiao deeply. he did not exin further. after all, this man seemed to be too arrogant. at this moment, he could only be arrogant. he might have thought that he was so amazing that the whole world liked him. after lord rong got into the car, he opened the window and looked at han xiao. ¡± move! ¡± han xiao took half a step back. leng rongrong¡¯s car sped away, and he just stood there in a daze. was he deliberately using such a method to attract his attention? han xiao narrowed his eyes. after a long time, he returned to his car. when leng rongrong returned home, the happiest thing every day was still seeing those little wolves. it was meaty, and its body was filled with the smell of milk. when it moaned, it was also very cute. leng rongrong picked up the four little wolves in one go, then rubbed and rubbed them. she liked them very much. ¡± you guys are so cute! ¡± the little wolves wagged their tails, they also liked to be carried by leng rongrong. they kept rubbing against each other, until a certain someone¡¯s face on the sofa became a little gloomy. ¡°let them go.¡± lord fourth said gloomily, ¡± storm, take care of your children! ¡± storm was speechless. leng rongrong raised her head to look at lord fourth, then realized that she had just returned and had not greeted lord fourth. the first thing she had done was to hug the little wolves, so a certain someone¡¯s jar of jealousy had probably overturned again. after letting go of the little wolves, lord rong pounced on lord fourth. she leaned against lord fourth and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡± hubby, i missed you so much! ¡± her tone was slightly coquettish, coupled with her serious and expectant eyes. lord fourth, who had been uncertain just now, instantly lost his temper. ¡°why did youe back sote?¡± lord fourth asked. ¡± oh, i ran into some trouble and had to settle it. that¡¯s why i came backte. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s nothing special, so don¡¯t worry, ¡± lord rong said casually. lord fourth nodded and ruffled leng rongrong¡¯s hair. ¡± have you learned how to act? ¡± ¡°ah? you mean shen yun and the others?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± the teachers you¡¯ve hired are very impressive. i¡¯ve improved a lot after learning from them. ¡± lord rong leaned on fourth master mo¡¯s shoulder and felt an inexplicable sense of security. in the next few days, lord rong was busy filming with the crew. with the guidance of the teachers, the acting skills of shen yun, luochuan, and nie yan, the three ck holes, improved by leaps and bounds. from the beginning, they could not film at all, but now they could basically finish their own scenes. lord rong was much more rxed and pei qian was even happier. she kept thanking leng rongrong, not knowing how to thank her. lord rong said that all of this was for her. if these ck holes ¡®acting skills weren¡¯t good, it would actually affect her part, which was why she asked someone to bring them. this was because the incident of lord rong beating up the hooligans to save zhou xin ¡®er had been exposed by the reporters. after that, lord rong gained arge number of fans again. zhou xin ¡®er, on the other hand, had gone for wool ande home shorn. she had almost angered herself to death. she had never expected that her original n to deal with leng rongrong would be foiled by her. it was one thing for her n to be disrupted, but what made her even angrier was that she had gained a lot of fans. even her own fans were there to thank leng rongrong for saving her, saying that leng rongrong was a good person. of course, zhou xin ¡®er was also able to keep her cool. she still maintained her gentle image on set. she would not ignore anyone and treated everyone well. she was like the team¡¯s pet. however, after what lord rong did, everyone changed their opinion of her. however, everyone still felt that lord rong wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. they probably thought that lord rong was rich, so they instinctively felt that she wasn¡¯t easy to get along with, so no one dared to get close to her. there were only three ck holes around her. however, these three ck holes were quite miserable. lord rong had always found them too annoying and would st them away as soon as they got close. it was only when storm was around that lord rong liked to hang out with it. sometimes, when stormy on the ground, lord rong would lean on it and read the script or something, looking veryfortable. the surrounding people were envious of leng rongrong for having such a big dog. time flew by during filming. although zhou xin ¡®er had always wanted to deal with lord rong, she was able to control her temper. she didn¡¯t do anything special, and the entire crew seemed to be at peace. everyone seemed to be quite happy when they asionally gathered for a meal. in the past month, ke ¡®er had caused trouble for leng rongrong a few times. she often spoke ill of leng rongrong behind her back and spread all sorts of rumors, including rumors that she was a fickle woman. in the end, lord rong caught her on the spot. in front of many people, she asked ke ¡®er if she had any evidence to prove that she was a promiscuous woman. she then asked ke ¡®er if she wanted to ept awyer¡¯s letter. in the end, ke ¡®er gave in and apologized to leng rongrong in front of the entire crew. however, in her heart, she clearly hated leng rongrong to death. thest time leng rongrong did not give her a gold card, she held a grudge against her. this time, after saying a few words, she was forced to apologize and even used awyer¡¯s letter to pressure her, she was even more resentful. lord rong didn¡¯t care about ke ¡®er at all. instead, she was interested in zhou xin¡¯ er. she had investigated zhou xin ¡®er and discovered that she had hidden herself very well. she couldn¡¯t even find out who her backer was. it was said that she was the daughter of arge organization or sect. Chapter 1072 1072 a noble body because of the shooting, the crew had to go to a small town to shoot some of the scenes. therefore, lord rong and storm followed the entire crew to the small town. in the small town, the film crew had rented a hotel. because it was a small ce and a rather poor town, the living conditions here were very simple. of course, the crew often returned to ces with poorer conditions for filming, so most people could adapt. even han xiao, the best actor, could basically adapt to this situation. in order to film the movie that won him the best actor award, he had gone to ces with worse conditions and stayed in hotels, so a hotel like this was nothing to him. zhou xin ¡®er didn¡¯t really like this hotel. however, she was good at acting. even if she didn¡¯t like it, she would pretend that she could adapt and ept it. after all, in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was an understanding person. she was a big shot, but she never acted like one. although leng rongrong had grown up in the palm of her godfather¡¯s hand, her godfather had taken her to many ces to train her when she was young. she had seen all kinds of conditions, and she had lived independently in such ces. these conditions were not bad for her at all. on the contrary, they were already very good. the biggest reaction in the entire crew wasn¡¯t from the girls, but from nie fei, luo chuan, and shen yun. nie yan fell silent as soon as she saw her room. instead of entering her room, she went to the director to confirm whether his noble body was fit to live in such a cheap and shabby ce. then, nie yan received confirmation. pei qian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he said, ¡± yes, your noble body will have to live in this lowly and broken ce for the time being. ¡± ¡°can i choose not to stay?¡± nie yan asked. ¡°then do you want to live in the open air?¡± ¡°i can get someone to build a pce,¡± nie qian said. ¡°by the time you¡¯re done, our movie will have already been released.¡± nie qian was speechless. the scene was a little awkward. lord rong¡¯s room was just by the side, and she was amused when she heard the two of them talking. this nie yan is too interesting. not only is she very interesting, but she¡¯s also very funny. a noble body ... so, what is this little kid? is he some prince? little nan yu did know nie qian, but she never told him who this child was. she investigated with interest but couldn¡¯t find out who this child was. this child seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. he had no parents, no rtives, and so on, just like when she had first picked up xiao xun ¡®er. xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s biological parents were still a mystery. this nie yan seemed to be a mystery. however, it was a good thing that these two little brats were very cute and did not pose any threat to her. ¡°what are youughing at?¡± nie yan turned her head and happened to see lord rong¡¯s half-smiling face. she said with great dissatisfaction, ¡± you like this damn ce? you can continue living here.¡± ¡°of course, why not?¡± leng rongrong put on a serious face and used her skills in coaxing children. ¡± why, brat, can¡¯t you? if you can¡¯t, why did youe to film? tsk, tsk, tsk, pampered.¡± after spending some time with her, she could tell that nie qian was very proud. he especially disliked it when others said that he was not good here or bad there. he seemed to think that he was very awesome. ¡°who said i¡¯m pampered!¡± nie qian said unhappily, ¡± what can¡¯t i do? i can do anything. don¡¯t look down on me. ¡± i¡¯m much stronger than mo linyuan!¡± after saying that, nie yan looked at her short arms and legs and suddenly felt angry. he still couldn¡¯t get rid of this annoying body. ¡°pfft-pfft-pfft-¡± lord rong leaned against the door frame andughed. ¡± what are youughing at? i¡¯m much stronger than him. when i grow up, i¡¯ll definitely be better-looking than mo linyuan. amazing! ¡± nie yan turned around in anger. although he was wearing modern clothes, his long hair was still the same. his small face was unbelievably beautiful. if it wasn¡¯t for his bad temper and somewhat sinister eyes, he would be an extremely likable child. but unfortunately, this little devil¡¯s temper was really bad. no matter who got close to him, they would cry because of his venomous tongue. in just a month, this little brat had offended everyone in the crew. if he wasn¡¯t a child, the entire crew would probably have the urge to beat him up. he was simply an invincible brat! so what if he was good-looking? he had such a terrible temper. whoever saw him would have a nightmare. however, there were still benefits to being good-looking. even if nie qian offended people every day, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that his looks were pleasing to the eye, so everyone¡¯s heart was very conflicted about him. at the same time, she felt that he was a naughty child, but at the same time, she felt that he was too cute. even if he hadmitted murder and arson, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was fine. storm was so big that there were almost no rooms in the small hotel that could amodate it. therefore, after discussing with the hotel, master rong decided to let storm stay in a corner of the hall. although the inn was old and small, the hall was surprisinglyrge. it was naturally not a problem to find a corner for storm to settle down. storm was obedient and cute, and the whole crew was a star, so it was easy to attract tourists. therefore, the hotel agreed to let storm stay in the lobby without a second thought. on the first day, everyone took a break and had a meal together. the filming officially started the next day. the crew¡¯s next scenes were to be filmed on a nearby mountain. the scenery of the nearby mountains was very good, but it was more difficult to go up the mountain because this ce had not been developed, so there was basically no road to walk on. when they climbed up, almost all of them wereining. especially when they had to carry the filming equipment up the mountain, it was extremely painful. ¡°why did wee to this godforsaken ce to film?¡± luo chuan was holding a carrot in his hand. as he munched on it, he asked in dissatisfaction, ¡± can¡¯t we choose a better ce to shoot? ¡± ¡°this ce is the most suitable for my requirements.¡± director pei qian said. ¡°can we change the location?¡± shen yun¡¯s brows furrowed. he would rather go back and be tortured by jian shen. although she was a pervert who was not afraid of death, shen yun was also used to a pampered life. therefore, asking him to walk was like asking for his life. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± pei qian snorted and said, ¡± i have high hopes for this movie. all of you should be serious. i don¡¯t want any idents to happen. ¡± the group of people climbed up the mountain with great difficulty under the director¡¯s urging. ¡°ah!¡± someone screamed in fear. Chapter 1073 1073 this woman is different ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± pei qian was shocked by the scream and asked nervously. ¡°there¡¯s a snake!¡± ¡°this is too scary. director, are we really going to climb higher? this ce is so scary, there must be a lot of snakes, insects, rats, and ants!¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to die, i don¡¯t want to leave!¡± the group had the intention of going on a strike, and none of them wanted to climb up. leng rongrong was originally at the back, but everyone stopped to rest one by one. there were even a few who resisted, so chief rong walked to the front. when she saw the snake at the side, her eyes lit up. ¡± this snake looks pretty. i¡¯ve never seen this species before. ¡± as he spoke, lord rong was about to grab the snake. ¡°you, what are you doing!¡± zhou xin ¡®er was right beside her. when she saw leng rongrong trying to catch the snake, she was almost suffocated. her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets in disbelief. ¡°look at it.¡± then, under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, lord rong grabbed the snake in his hand and patted its head like a pet. this snake was indeed quite good-looking. it was ck and even had a pair of horns. ¡°y-y-you ... are you even a woman?¡± han xiao was in front. he turned around to see how zhou xin ¡®er was doing, but he saw leng rongrong ying with the snake. leng rongrong looked at han xiao coldly. ¡± put it down, ¡± han xiao said. ¡± this thing looks poisonous! ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t put it down, but touched the snake¡¯s head. she found it funny, and the snake actually rubbed against her finger. because of the little snake¡¯s obedient appearance, leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and she muttered, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so cute.¡± han xiao¡¯s ears perked up, and he happened to hear leng rongrong say these three words. he looked at leng rongrong with a cracked face. st time, she had beaten back more than a dozen hooligans with her bare hands. this time, she caught a snake with her bare hands. he had seen many women, but he had never seen such a terrifying woman. han xiao¡¯s heart could be said to be veryplicated, and he looked at leng rongrong with an interesting expression. he subconsciously took a few steps back and swallowed. leng rongrong yed with the snake for a while, then seemed to want to put the snake into her pocket. ¡°you, you, what are you doing!¡± seeing this scene, han xiao¡¯s face cracked. ¡± you, you are not allowed to bring that snake with you. let it go, throw it away, throw it far away! ¡± han xiao¡¯s expression looked even worse than zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s. he looked at leng rongrong as if he had seen a ghost. leng rongrong raised the snake in her hand, ¡± why? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cute? ¡± i want to bring it back as a pet.¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong looked at han xiao¡¯s expression and found it interesting. ¡± do you want it? i¡¯ll give it to you. ¡± ¡°stay away from me, leng rongrong! get away from me! if you dare toe close to me ...¡± ¡°how is it?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows. ¡°i, i¡¯ll run.¡± best actor han looked at leng rongrong, trembling. he did not like leng rongrong before, but now, this dislike had turned into fear. he felt that this woman was too scary. lord rong touched the snake in her hand and looked at it for a while before saying, ¡± forget it. although it¡¯s cute, it¡¯s still wild. ¡± after she finished speaking, she ced the snake on the ground and touched it. ¡± let¡¯s go home. ¡± the snake slithered away and disappeared without a trace. han xiao heaved a sigh of relief, and zhou xin ¡®er also wiped her cold sweat. the rest of the crew and those who saw this scene all kept their distance from leng rongrong at this moment. on the other hand, luo chuan, shen yun, and a few others came over happily. luo chuan threw the carrot away and took out a bag of biscuits. he started munching on them. ¡± why did you throw them away? i told you snake soup is delicious. i heard that it can keep you young and your skin will be very good! ¡± it looks like a very delicious snake!¡± this time, it was lord rong¡¯s face that twisted. ¡°in your eyes, i can eat anything?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°no, you can eat good things, but you can¡¯t eat bad things!¡± luo chuan said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m not that picky. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± lord rong nodded with a disbelieving expression. nie qian suddenly called out to leng rongrong, ¡± girl, look at me. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. she just couldn¡¯t understand why this little brat kept calling her ¡± maidservant ¡°. was he treating her like a maidservant? he was only as big as a bean, yet he had a deep and tyrannical look on his face every day, and he kept calling her ¡®girl¡¯. lord rong still turned to look at nie yan. nie yan raised her two small hands. she was holding three or four small snakes in her hands and they were twisting around miserably as if they were in great pain. lord rong was speechless. this guy was really ... ¡°you like it, so i¡¯m giving it to you.¡± nie yan stuffed a few small snakes into leng rongrong¡¯s hands, and her little proud face showed up. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± ... you guys, you guys ... ¡± han xiao could not speak anymore. his face was extremely ugly as he looked at leng rongrong and nie qian. on the side, luochuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± so many snakes. delicious! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not for you,¡± nie yan nced at luochuan. he was clearly a little kid, but his aura was somewhat intimidating. when he spoke, his face was very gloomy. luo chuan mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s so good to eat it. what¡¯s the point of keeping it? ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t i just eat you?¡± nie sha nced at luochuan, his eyes filled with killing intent. luo chuan¡¯s face turned ugly and he shrank his neck. ¡± forget it, i¡¯m not delicious. ¡± he started to walk forward dejectedly. shen yun was expressionless the whole time. he cursed as he walked. han xiao was about to say something, but nie qian looked at him with eyes that were scarier than a venomous snake. ¡± what do you think? ¡± han xiao felt a strange fear and followed behind luochuan. lord rong was speechless. she looked at the few snakes in her hand, and her face was full of ck lines. she couldn¡¯t understand this little brat. he always had a proud face and was so gloomy that it could scare people to death, but when she asked for something, he was always the first one to send it over. of course, this fellow had a sharp tongue. sometimes, the words he said weren¡¯t very nice. in the end, lord rong released the snake. the entire crew had seen how lord rong had caught the snake with their own eyes, so no one dared to say anything about him. they all looked at her as if they had seen a ghost. a woman actually dared to catch a snake like this. it was too terrifying. then, everyone witnessed something even scarier. lord rong didn¡¯t seem to be so afraid of any insects. a group of girls were screaming while she quietly avoided those terrifying insects. her physical strength was even more amazing. because one of the cameraman had slipped and almost dropped his equipment, she had gone over to help carry it. she had even helped the others. she had helped everyone who couldn¡¯t carry the equipment. Chapter 1074 1074 divorce her husband? under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, lord rong helped those who couldn¡¯t carry anything calmly. at first, those people had said behind her back that leng rongrong was cold and aloof, that she was so great because she was rich, and that she was arrogant. at this time, they were all a little embarrassed to be helped by lord rong. no one said anything more about lord rong. when everyone saw her back, they all felt that lord rong¡¯s silent help was much better than zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s, who only knew how to say nice things. although zhou xin ¡®er was gentle and kind, she was just saying it. she didn¡¯t really do much practical work. most of the time, she just pretended to be gentle and cute, so she put on a likable appearance. at this time, zhou xin ¡®er, who was tired from climbing the mountain herself, and leng rongrong, who didn¡¯t care about the past, formed a sharp contrast. not long after, master rong and director pei qian were the first to reach their destination. when he saw this ce, pei qian was so excited that he was going crazy. ¡± this is great. it¡¯s here, this forest. it¡¯s the feeling i want. i knew that the ce i chose would not be wrong. this ce has never changed. ¡± when leng rongrong saw the scenery, she was also very amazed. there was a huge bamboo forest here, and the scenery was very, very beautiful, like a fairnd. there were a few scenes in this drama that were perfect for filming. after a few nces, she turned back to look at the group of people who were still climbing up. a few of them seemed to be physically exhausted, and many of them were holding things and seemed to be unable to carry them. seeing how these people were struggling, lord rong pursed his lips and hesitated for a moment. then, he said to pei qian, ¡± director, i¡¯ll go down and take a look. they still need help! ¡± ¡°rongrong, are you okay?¡± pei qian looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± today, we will be filming your fight scenes. there are still a few night scenes, so you will be very tired. let theme up slowly. if you go and help, you will not be able to take it. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, i¡¯m fine with it.¡± after leng rongrong greeted pei qian, she rushed down the mountain and started to help those who were physically weak to move things. seeing leng rongrong¡¯s constant help, some of the others began to hesitate and came over to help. those with good physical strength followed leng rongrong and began to help those who were physically weak, moving a lot of equipment up. after a few hours of hard work, the group of people finally reached the top. when they arrived at their destination, almost everyone sat down to rest. they all shook their heads, exhausted. han xiao had been watching leng rongrong the whole time. he recalled that when he had almost slipped and rolled down the mountain, leng rongrong had passed by him. she was originally carrying a very heavy box in her hands. when she passed by him, leng rongrong realized that he was about to fall. she actually carried the luggage with one hand and pulled him back with the other. he had thought that even if he didn¡¯t die, he would lose half of his life. he had never expected that he would be fine because of this woman whom he had always disliked. she had actually saved him at such a critical moment. han xiao was in disbelief. then, he was even more certain of one thing-leng rongrong might have fallen for him. otherwise, she would not have saved him in time. this woman was very special. she felt different from all the other women he had met. after a long time, han xiao walked towards leng rongrong. ¡°thank you for just now.¡± han xiao said. leng rongrong nced at han xiao, then said, ¡± don¡¯t misunderstand, i¡¯m not doing this for you. i¡¯m just doing this for the sake of our crew¡¯s filming. after all, you¡¯re the male lead. if you fall to your death or get injured, it¡¯ll have a huge impact on our crew.¡± han xiao looked at leng rongrong. he did not say anything, but he thought to himself that leng rongrong was just trying to cover up. she must have been worried that he would hate her, so she said that to save face. ¡°can we have a private chat?¡± han xiao asked after looking at leng rongrong a few times. everyone was resting, so no one noticed this side. zhou xin ¡®er was the only one who saw this. she had been paying attention to leng rongrong and han xiao. the moment she saw han xiao approaching leng rongrong, she activated her radar and was extremely alert. ¡°i don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about in private, do we?¡± lord rong yawned. ¡°there is.¡± han xiao reached out to grab leng rongrong¡¯s wrist, but leng rongrong dodged. ¡°let¡¯s talk things out, don¡¯t use your hands and feet, i¡¯m not even close to you!¡± lord rong stood up, dusted his butt, and followed behind han xiao. the two of them entered a small bamboo forest on the side. zhou xin ¡®er stared at their backs and nudged her assistant. ¡± rui¡¯ er, qian qian. ¡± hua pistil looked in the direction of the bamboo forest and then secretly chased after it. standing not far away from leng rongrong and han xiao, hua pistil started to take all kinds of photos. she found all kinds of tricky angles and took photos of leng rongrong and han xiao being very intimate. at the same time, leng rongrong was leaning against a pir with her arms crossed. she looked at han xiao sinisterly and said, ¡± speak, what is it that you need to talk about in private? ¡± ¡°i know you like me. you saved me, so i¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± han xiao said awkwardly. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°do you think my eyes areme or is there a hole in my brain? do you think i¡¯d like you?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to exin, exining is just covering it up. you¡¯re only helping me because you like me! didn¡¯t you save xin ¡®er to attract my attention? i admit that you¡¯ve attracted some of my attention, and i can consider you. however, i won¡¯t be the third party. i¡¯ll consider dating you after you divorce your husband.¡± han xiao acted as if he was showing leng rongrong mercy by saying that. lord rong was confused. what did she do to make han xiao think that she liked him? or had this man always been so arrogant and self-righteous? ¡°i just wanted to ask you, where did you get the confidence to think that you¡¯re better than my husband? why should i divorce my husband? my husband and i are very loving. your looks, personality, and career are all better than my husband¡¯s. why would i like you?¡± lord rong rubbed the space between her brows, then opened her eyes and said, ¡± brother, i saved you in passing. at that time, even if it was a pig, i would pooped, let alone you. do you think i¡¯d fall in love with a pig?¡± han xiao was speechless. lord rong patted han xiao¡¯s shoulder. ¡± you¡¯re thinking too much. i¡¯m not interested in you. ¡± after saying that, lord rong turned around and returned to the crew. Chapter 1075 1075 chapter 1077-something fishy after climbing the mountain for half a day, it was already lunch time. therefore, everyone sat down to eat their lunch boxes. the lunch boxes were brought up by the staff and were still warm. as they were tired and hungry from the mountain climbing, no one said anything and just ate in groups. during mealtime, the happiest person was still the foodie, luochuan. he was happy as long as there was food. he was simply like a rice bucket. ¡°it¡¯s so delicious!¡± luo chuan ate a mouthful of rice and looked satisfied. ¡± i¡¯m so happy. it¡¯s a blessing to have food, especially when i¡¯m extremely hungry. ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± extreme hunger ... if she remembered correctly, this man had been eating ever since he woke up. he had not stopped eating. he actually said he was extremely hungry? lord rong didn¡¯t quite understand. nie yan was very direct. he nced at luochuan and said bluntly, ¡± so this is a good-for-nothing. ¡± luochuan: ¡°!!! ¡± shen yun also took a deep look at luochuan, and then nodded. it was a good-for-nothing. pei qian was also eating with them. as he ate, he nodded. ¡± i¡¯ve seen all kinds of artistes, but all of them are very restrained in their food, even male artistes. luochuan, you¡¯re the most gluttonous artiste i¡¯ve ever seen. it¡¯s a miracle that you didn¡¯t grow into a pig¡¯s head.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat, you guys don¡¯t understand!¡± luochuan continued to eat happily. storm, who was sitting on the other side, swung its tail and patted luochuan with its ws. it nodded in agreement. the meal in front of storm was not a box meal, but arge bucket of rice. although it looked rough, the food was delicious. that was why luochuan was eager to snatch the chicken leg from storm¡¯s good-for-nothing. storm was very wary of luochuan. although they were foodies withmon topics to talk about, storm still couldn¡¯t bear to let luochuan snatch his food. after the meal, everyone made some preparations. the machines were set up and they were ready to start filming. most of the scenes shot in this bamboo forest were scenes of the male and female leads. therefore, lord rong should be quite tired. fortunately, she had a good memory, a photographic memory, and was good at analyzing the character¡¯s emotions. moreover, she had good physical strength, so no one was worried about her acting. when the filming started, there was basically no problem with lord rong. the one who had a problem was the male lead, han xiao. every time han xiao acted with leng rongrong, he was not in a good mood. of course, he was the best actor after all, and if there was a problem with his state, he would be fine after a little adjustment. however, this time, han xiao did not seem to be in a good state. after a few ng takes, director pei qian, who was famous for his good temper, almost jumped up. the three ck holes had been taught well by the teacher, but the best actor had be a new BUG? ¡°teacher han, can¡¯t you just act properly? what¡¯s your situation today?¡± pei qian held back his anger and asked in a good tone. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. han xiao quickly bowed and apologized. zhou xin ¡®er saw han xiao¡¯s exhausted expression and immediately took the opportunity to pass him a bottle of water. she then said, ¡± teacher han, are you too tired? take a rest. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er was still gentle and generous, and her smile was like a spring breeze. she even asked han xiao if he needed her help with a massage. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± han xiao took the water and thanked her. then, he turned around and walked towards leng rongrong. seeing han xiao ignore her, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face twisted. in the beginning, han xiao had paid a lot of attention to her and liked to chat with her, but now, his attention was not on her, but on leng rongrong. he walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side, and the two of them were talking about something. do you feel that han xiao treats me differently? ¡± zhou xin ¡®er clearly felt like she was being ignored. what right did leng rongrong have? she had not done anything. ¡°i told you she¡¯s a vixen!¡± ke ¡®er sneered and said, ¡± you already have a husband, but you¡¯re still hanging out with so many men. it¡¯s really disgusting. you have a problem with your own character and you don¡¯t allow others to talk about it?¡± ¡°it seems so. she¡¯s even seducing a child. it¡¯s a little too much. look at nie yan, she¡¯s been seduced by her. ¡± her assistant, hua rui, frowned and looked over at leng rongrong. ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± ke ¡®er narrowed her eyes and asked softly, ¡± do you know why she¡¯s so rich? ¡± hua pistil and zhou xin ¡®er looked at ke¡¯ er at the same time. ¡°i¡¯ve always been curious as to why she¡¯s so rich. she heard that her biological parents were dead, and it seemed that she did not have any special background. the information i found out is that she grew up in the countryside.¡± ¡± and that north thearch club. how could she be the boss of the north thearch club at such a young age? ¡± ¡± the north thearch club has been open for so many years. she can¡¯t have started opening the north thearch club when she was 12 or 13, right? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you guys think that there¡¯s a lot of trickery going on?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have the ability to investigate that much, but xin ¡®er, you can¡¯t ...¡± ke ¡®er looked at zhou xin¡¯ er deeply. she knew that zhou xin ¡®er had a powerful background. she trusted leng rongrong. even if she was the boss of the north thearch club, so what? zhou xin¡¯ er had a very powerful underground force behind her. she didn¡¯t know much about zhou xin ¡®er, but she knew how terrifying the power behind her was. when zhou xin ¡®er heard ke¡¯ er¡¯s words, her expression turned ugly. ke ¡®er didn¡¯t know, but she definitely knew leng rongrong much better than zhou xin¡¯ er. because of this b * tch, her father had lost countless things. their organization had also suffered a huge blow because of this b * tch. that was why she hated leng rongrong. of course, leng rongrong herself was nothing. what was scary was the power behind this woman. her father had said that leng rongrong¡¯s backer should be very terrifying. after all, xio had helped her, and there were also other forces of various sizes. because leng rongrong had a terrifying backer, she naturally could not use her father¡¯s power to touch leng rongrong. however, it was a coincidence that this woman was also in the entertainment industry. what was more coincidental was that they were in the same movie. she wanted to take this opportunity to kill leng rongrong or destroy her. her family¡¯s power had offended leng rongrong, and leng rongrong¡¯s backer seemed to have released the news that whoever dared to cooperate with them would definitely not be those people. because of this news, her father fell into a very painful situation. her heart ached for her father. although her father told her not to act rashly, she still wanted to try and solve this problem. only by dealing with leng rongrong would their organization be at ease. Chapter 1076 1076 chapter 1078-face pping zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of how to deal with leng rongrong, how to make her die a horrible death, and how to ruin her reputation. however, lord rong had no idea about this and continued to film very calmly. asionally, they wouldin about the acting skills of the movie kings around han xiao. no matter what, she was teacher han¡¯s person, but her acting skills were so bad? of course, it was not that han xiao¡¯s acting skills were bad. it was purely because he was suddenly in love. after being saved by chief rong, he suddenly felt that it was ¡®really fragrant¡¯. he suddenly felt that lord rong was different from other women. he suddenly felt that she was very handsome. a girl who was so decisive, strong, and strangely daring to catch a snake. he started to fall in love with lord rong and felt that he was special. moreover, the more she looked at him, the more she realized that lord rong¡¯s skin was so good and he was so good-looking. he was simply a god. when she was bare-faced, her skin was as fair as a baby¡¯s, and it looked so fragile. after being criticized by master rong for her acting skills, teacher han finally realized that she couldn¡¯t do it like this, so she began to take it seriously. when teacher han became serious, chief rong naturally became more rxed. after all, lord rong and han xiao had the most scenes together. after all, they were acting as the male and female leads, and this scene was where the male lead saved the female lead, lived in the forest, and learned martial arts. next, the two of them had a kissing scene. when han xiao first found out about the kissing scene, he actually disliked it very much. however, after his attitude towards lord rong changed, he actually started to look forward to this kissing scene. in the end, the director suddenly said that the kissing scene was not suitable, so he deleted it. ¡°why?¡± han xiao looked at the director in disbelief. ¡± didn¡¯t you say it yourself? the rtionship between the male and female leads is still very pure here. it¡¯s not very appropriate to use the kissing scene. ¡± pei qian said seriously, ¡± i¡¯ve thought about what you¡¯ve said. i¡¯ve taken a look and i also feel that it¡¯s not very suitable. so, it¡¯s better to delete this part of the plot. ¡± han xiao was speechless. he felt like he had shot himself in the foot. lord rong did not really care about this kissing scene. she had also told pei qian that if there was a kissing scene, she would need to borrow a position. after all, there was a jealous lover at home, and a very strong one at that. if he knew that she had shot a kissing scene, she felt that han xiao would be in big trouble, and she would not have a good life either. since that was the case, she had to be more cautious. in order not to get jealous, it was never wrong to be a little cautious. furthermore, if she really wanted to have a kissing scene with han xiao, she would not be able to bring herself to do it. after seeing her fourth master¡¯s unparalleled beauty, everyone else was nothing more than gossip in her eyes. even the publicly acknowledged handsome best actor was too ordinary in her eyes. not calling han xiao ugly was already giving him a lot of face. although han xiao raised another suggestion, the director directly ignored han xiao¡¯s following suggestion. he felt that there was no need for kissing scenes. the more important scenes were still some fighting scenes. in this forest, lord rong still had to learn powerful qinggong. the flying scene was very important, and the effect should be very good. on the emerald green bamboo sea, a goddess-like woman was walking on the waves. she was wearing a white chiffon dress, and her face was breathtakingly beautiful. she was cold and noble. hanging wires was more painful, and he had to make a beautiful scene in such a difficult situation. in fact, it was very difficult. however, lord rong still did it. her few shots were all done perfectly. when she was in the air, she was not afraid at all. she stretched out her hands and flew on the green wolf like a fairy. because it was so beautiful, the staff who had gathered below to watch all eximed in surprise. many people even took out their phones to take pictures and videos. zhou xin ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and frown. ¡± whoever goes up in white will look good in the sky. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± ke ¡®er nodded. on the other side, han xiao raised his head and looked at leng rongrong. once again, he was stunned by her beauty. he had seen many female stars hanging on wire, and he had seen simr scenes in other dramas. however, he had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and he had never seen someone who could act so calmly as if she really knew qinggong. luochuan ate his snacks and pped his hands. storm, who was next to him, looked at luochuan and pped like him. of course, it couldn¡¯t p. it could only howl. however, he was also looking at his master with shining eyes. his master was awesome. no matter what he did, he was awesome! lord rong¡¯s match was easily over, but zhou xin ¡®er needed to put on a show for the next one. zhou xin ¡®er, who had just said that anyone could fly on the hanging wire, immediately made a fool of herself. it was as if she had pped her own face. when leng rongrong was flying in the air, she was like a fairy, but when zhou xin ¡®er went up, all she could do was scream. although she had been in the entertainment industry much longer than leng rongrong, and was considered a popr a-list actress, she had never acted in such a film that flew around. therefore, as soon as she was hung up, she let out a scream and lost control of her body. several times, zhou xin ¡®er somersaulted a few times,pletely losing her image. after a long time, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s legs were already weak. it wasn¡¯t that she had never hung a wire before, but it was the first time she had hung it so high, so she was almost scared to death. not to mention acting like a fairy, she even found it difficult toplete her own part of the shooting. after she came down, hua pistil had beenforting her by the side. her manager, who had just rushed over, asked how zhou xin ¡®er was doing. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face turned pale. ¡± i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m just not used to it. ¡± she took a deep look in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. she would not allow herself to be weaker than leng rongrong. she used to be a proud daughter of the heavens. after the organization was in trouble, it was not only a huge blow to her father, but also to her. many peoplepared her to leng rongrong. in the past, many people had said that she was lucky, that she was powerful, and that she was worth a lot of money. but because of leng rongrong¡¯s appearance, because leng rongrong was the same age as her, but had a stronger backer than her. then, many people started to mock her. she was nothing more than this. it turned out that she was not some god¡¯s favored daughter. the real god¡¯s favored daughter was someone like leng rongrong. it turned out that leng rongrong was the one who was really powerful, and she only had a powerful father. all in all, many people in that circle had originally held her in high regard, but now they had started to trample on her like crazy, and kept saying that she was not as good as leng rongrong. it was because of this that she hated leng rongrong. she had thought that her father could do whatever he wanted, but after leng rongrong¡¯s appearance, many things had changed. Chapter 1077 1077 chapter 1079-special n in the next few days, everyone was filming on the mountain. there were more snakes, insects, rats, and ants on the mountain, and the weather was a little hot, so everyone was in pain. especially when there were many night scenes. it was even more painful at night. the mosquitoes came out and all of them were bitten badly. however, everyone soon realized that although many people had been bitten by mosquitoes, leng rongrong and nie qian werepletely fine. luo chuan looked at nie yan suspiciously. ¡± what kind of physique do you have? don¡¯t children attract mosquitoes the most? ¡± why are you fine?¡± he had been on the mountain for a week and was covered in mosquito bites. although he had used many things to repel mosquitoes, they were of no use. luochuan had been bitten by the mosquitoes. he couldn¡¯t even care about his food and kept scratching his ears and cheeks. ¡°i¡¯m so noble, how could a mere mosquito dare to bite me? can they bear my noble bloodline?¡± nie sha sneered, his little face as proud as it could be. luochuan was speechless. this little brat doesn¡¯t speak humannguage every day. he couldn¡¯t get any information from nie qian, so he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± no mosquitoes bit you? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± lord rong said indifferently. ¡°why?¡± luo chuan frowned. ¡± why don¡¯t the mosquitoes bite you? ¡± ¡°a fragrance pouch.¡± leng rongrong replied without even lifting her head, ¡± i used a mosquito repellent sachet. ¡± ¡°really? i¡¯ve used a lot of mosquito repent products, but none of them worked, and you¡¯re able to use a perfume pouch?¡± luochuan looked at leng rongrong suspiciously, clearly in disbelief. leng rongrong nced at luochuan and did not say anything. ¡°is there any extra? let me use one!¡± luochuan was shameless. ¡°no, i only brought one.¡± master rong said without looking up. ¡± wow, you¡¯re too much! why didn¡¯t you bring a few more?! ¡± luo chuan looked desperate. ¡± is there really nothing else? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing else,¡± lord rong shrugged. luochuan wailed and then stared at lord rong. lord rong¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± ¡°i suddenly feel that there are fewer mosquitoes here. there shouldn¡¯t be any mosquitoes around your perfume bag, right?¡± luochuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke. he turned around and moved his recliner over. then, he sat beside lord rong. then, he felt nie qian¡¯s terrifying gaze. nie sha grabbed his chair and threw it a few meters away. he was clearly just a child, but the strength he used to throw the recliner with his bare hands looked terrifying. even luochuan was stunned. ¡°you, you, what are you doing!¡± ¡°who allowed you to get close to her?¡± nie qian looked at luochuan fiercely, as if he was going to tear him apart if he got close. ¡°tsk, you¡¯re allowed to get close to lord rong, but i¡¯m not allowed to get close to her? she doesn¡¯t belong to your family, so why should she?¡± luo chuan red at nie yan angrily. ¡± isn¡¯t your chair over there? you sit over there, and i sit over here. can¡¯t we live in peace? ¡± ¡°no,¡± nie yan turned around. with her short arms and legs, she had to jump when she sat on the chair. luo chuan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw nie yan¡¯s expression. ¡°are you mocking me?¡± nie qian sat on the chair with an overbearing aura. however, because he was a child, luochuan wasn¡¯t that afraid. luo chuanughed out loud. ¡± yeah! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re courting death,¡± nie yan said. do you think you canugh at me?¡± ¡± i say, you little brat, calling yourself ¡®this lord¡¯ every day. haven¡¯t you had enough of your acting? ¡± luochuan bowed respectfully. ¡± sir supremacy, you¡¯re really amazing. i¡¯m so scared! ¡± ¡°you think i can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re mocking me?¡± nie yan¡¯s face darkened. luo chuan bounced over and pulled his chair back. he still put it next to lord rong. he snorted at nie sha and then tried to hold lord rong¡¯s arm. originally, he wanted to provoke little wimp a little, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be thrown out. in front of him was the little kid who threw the recliner with one hand, and behind him was master rong who threw the king of songs with her bare hands. luochuan crawled out of a pile of grass, a de of grass in his mouth, and looked at lord rong with tears in his eyes. it was really too infuriating! ¡°lord rong, how could you do this to me!¡± ¡°don¡¯t touch me.¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± don¡¯t you know that my husband will be jealous? ¡± luochuan was speechless. the next few scenes went smoothly. leng rongrong¡¯s performance was the most stable in the entire crew, so even though she had the most scenes, she was the most rxed person. the rest of them would asionally be in a bad state, and sometimes they would NG a lot. but basically, lord rong didn¡¯t have any NG takes, and she could bring the other actors into the scene. therefore, when they were filming together, the other actors ¡®acting skills would improve significantly. moreover, when they acted with her, there were basically no NG takes. every time pei qian scolded someone, he would ask them to learn from lord rong. he expressed that if the entire crew was like lord rong, he would save a lot of trouble. he really wanted to let lord rong y all the roles. they did not know if it was because pei qian had scared the people, or if the environment on the mountain was really not too good, but everyone could not stand the mosquito bites. they all started to grit their teeth and work hard. the results were quite good. after they were done with the bamboo forest, they had to film a scene on a cliff. so, the group of people moved to the cliff on the top of a mountain and prepared to continue shooting the scene. han xiao¡¯s fight scene was first shot at the edge of the cliff. since lord rong didn¡¯t have any scenes to shoot, he was resting leisurely at the side. at the side, zhou xin ¡®er and ke¡¯ er were whispering something to each other. ¡°really?¡± ke ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard zhou xin¡¯ er¡¯s words. ¡± is there really such a dangerous ce? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve only heard about it.¡± zhou xin ¡®er said, ¡± it¡¯s at that location. but ke¡¯ er, don¡¯t go over. it might be dangerous. ¡± ke ¡®er nodded at zhou xin¡¯ er, then her gaze fell on leng rongrong. if that ce was really as zhou xin ¡®er said, it would be best to lure leng rongrong there. she narrowed her eyes. she was still holding a grudge against leng rongrong for not giving her the gold card and even criticizing her. a few minutester, ke ¡®er walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side. ¡°i have something to discuss with you.¡± ke ¡®er said. leng rongrong nced at ke ¡®er. ¡± i¡¯m not interested in talking to you about anything. ¡± ke ¡®er was speechless. she had thought that leng rongrong would agree to have a chat with her, but in the end, she was so cold. leng rongrong raised her eyes and nced at ke ¡®er. ¡± if there¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t get in my way! ¡± ke ¡®er opened her mouth in disbelief. before she could take action, leng rongrong had already sent her away. when she left, hua rui suddenly walked to her side. knowing that she had no way to lure leng rongrong away, hua rui thought of a way for her. this method guaranteed that leng rongrong would be able to go to that dangerous ce. Chapter 1078 1078 nie fei is missing ke ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up after she heard hua pistil¡¯s method. it was indeed a very good idea. because it wasn¡¯t lord rong¡¯s turn to film, she had been napping the entire time. she had no idea that ke ¡®er was about to start acting up again. after taking a few naps, nie qian¡¯s assistant suddenly ran over to leng rongrong¡¯s side and said in a panic that nie qian had disappeared. after all, nie yan was a child and had always been taken care of by the assistants of the crew. this man man was nie yan¡¯s assistant. it wasn¡¯t safe on the mountain, so man man had been keeping a close eye on nie yan. in the end, after she came back from the bathroom, nie yan was gone. after she looked around and couldn¡¯t find nie fei, she got scared and didn¡¯t dare to tell the director. she was afraid of being scolded by the director, and no one else dared to look for her. knowing that nie qian had a good rtionship with leng rongrong, man man came to leng rongrong in tears. ¡°don¡¯t cry, i¡¯ll help you look.¡± leng rongrong consoled man man for a while and then started to help her search. as man man was afraid of being scolded, she didn¡¯t rm the others. leng rongrong was about to ask storm to look for it when she saw ke ¡®er standing in the woods, holding nie qian¡¯s bracelet in her hand. she was looking at her with a faint smile and ying with the bracelet in her hand. she did it on purpose. obviously, he was waiting for her attention. leng rongrong still walked towards ke ¡®er. ¡°where¡¯s nie qian?¡± leng rongrong stared at ke ¡®er with an intimidating gaze. she nced at the bracelet in ke¡¯ er¡¯s hand and was almost certain that it was the bracelet that belonged to nie qian. nie yan was wearing an obsidian bracelet, which was very valuable, so lord rong had noticed it from the beginning. this definitely couldn¡¯t be fake. nie qian¡¯s disappearance was most likely rted to ke ¡®er. ¡°i can tell you where i picked up the bracelet, but i don¡¯t know if he¡¯s there or not.¡± ke ¡®er looked at leng rongrong with a cold smile. leng rongrong nced at ke ¡®er, then said coldly, ¡± lead the way. ¡± ke ¡®er was stunned for a moment and looked at leng rongrong in surprise. leng rongrong¡¯s straightforwardness surprised her. she knew that leng rongrong was on guard against her, and even if it was for nie qian, she might not follow her. however, she was a little too straightforward. ¡°aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± leng rongrong nced at ke ¡®er. ¡± haven¡¯t you been nning to take me somewhere since just now? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re so cruel! ¡± ke ¡®er had never expected that her n would be so directly and heartlessly exposed by leng rongrong. ¡°if you want to go, then go. lead the way.¡± lord rong said calmly. actually, she could roughly guess where ke ¡®er was taking her. she probably still held a grudge and wanted to deal with him. of course, she didn¡¯t have the ability to do so, so she nned to borrow someone else¡¯s hand. unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know what that ce meant to her. when those people saw her, they might even have to call her grandfather. originally, she was toozy to go over, but once she did, she would be pestered by that group of people again. however, he didn¡¯t know where nie yan had gone. if he was caught by those people, he would probably be in big trouble. lord rong sighed and followed ke ¡®er. although ke ¡®er did not know why leng rongrong was so forthright, she was very happy. she felt that leng rongrong would be done for soon, she would die a terrible death. ke ¡®er was ted at the thought of this. she might not be able to deal with leng rongrong, but someone else would be able to deal with this b * tch, and those people just happened to be very powerful. as zhou xin ¡®er had said, that group of people would definitely be able to take care of leng rongrong. ke ¡®er had no idea that nothing would happen to lord rong after they arrived at that ce. instead, she would be the one in trouble. ke ¡®er led leng rongrong in the direction that zhou xin¡¯ er had pointed out. finally, they arrived at an extremely dense forest. this ce looked a little dark, and there was even some fog. ¡°are you sure it¡¯s really here?¡± leng rongrong looked at ke ¡®er. ¡± you¡¯ve already achieved your goal, so can you tell me the truth now? ¡± ke ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. nie qian wasn¡¯t even here, she had lied to leng rongrong. she didn¡¯t know where nie yan was. she just happened to pick up nie yan¡¯s bracelet. although nie fei was a child, she was very difficult to deal with. she had a vicious mouth. she wanted to lie to him but failed. of course, she was lucky enough to pick up nie yan¡¯s bracelet. with nie qian¡¯s bracelet, she would have a way to lure leng rongrong over. ¡°it seems that nie qian isn¡¯t here?¡± leng rongrong looked at ke ¡®er, amused. ¡± are you lying to me? ¡± ke ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything and looked around nervously. leng rongrong looked at ke ¡®er calmly. ¡± do you think that you can stay out of this just because you brought me here and entered their sphere of influence? ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ke ¡®er was shocked. she knew that leng rongrong knew that she was scheming against her. however, she did not know that leng rongrong actually knew about the danger here. hence, for a moment, ke ¡®er¡¯s heart twitched violently. she was filled with uneasiness. ¡°you brought me here yourself. don¡¯t you know what kind of people are here?¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched, then she shrugged and her ears twitched. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll know soon. ¡± ke ¡®er nced at leng rongrong and felt uneasy. leng rongrong¡¯s look of knowing everything made her hair stand on end. she was a quick-witted person, so she turned and ran. ¨C in the program group, nie yan soon returned. when assistant man man saw nie fei, she heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡± where did you go? did lord rong find you?¡± ¡°at the foot of the mountain.¡± nie yan nced at the assistant and frowned. ¡± she¡¯s looking for me? ¡± ¡°did you go down the mountain alone?¡± man man checked nie yan¡¯s condition in panic. after making sure that nie yan was fine, she was relieved. then, she started to worry about lord rong. leng rongrong went to look for nie qian, but she didn¡¯t return for a long time. nie yan, on the other hand, was sitting calmly on the recliner. he looked sideways at storm, who was resting on his stomach, waved at storm, and lightly shouted, ¡± e here.¡± storm raised its head, which was leaning on its two front paws. then, its eyes widened and looked at nie qian. ¡±e here, hanhan! ¡± nie yan shouted again. storm¡¯s body seemed to shiver, and then it walked toward nie qian. it instinctively sat in front of nie yan and looked at nie yan with a creepy look. nie yan made it feel a little scared. nie yan raised her hand and touched storm¡¯s head. storm instinctively rubbed his head over. he clearly didn¡¯t know nie qian, but the feeling of being touched was extremely familiar. Chapter 1079 1079 you¡¯ve ascended? nie yan touched storm¡¯s head a few times, and then storm suddenly fell down, exposing his belly. nie qian was speechless. storm was speechless. storm didn¡¯t know why it suddenly fell to the ground, exposing its belly without any defense. in fact, other than his master and the little master, he would not allow any other strangers to touch his belly. its reaction was too natural. it didn¡¯t expect to be lying in front of nie qian. ¡°i don¡¯t really want to touch your stomach.¡± nie sha furrowed his brows and said, ¡± if you must touch it, let her let you touch it. ¡± nie yan nced at man man who was beside her. man man was pleasantly surprised. ¡± can i? can i touch storm¡¯s stomach?¡± storm solu stood up, using his actions to show that this was not possible. man man was speechless. director pei qian was still filming. after han xiao¡¯s scene was done, it was storm¡¯s turn to film a few scenes, so storm went over to film. after han xiao left the stage, he began to look for leng rongrong. he did not see leng rongrong, so he asked. initially, man man thought that lord rong woulde back by himself if he couldn¡¯t find nie qian. however, after waiting for a long time, lord rong still didn¡¯te back. she suddenly became a little worried. ¡± there are many dangers in this forest. could lord rong have encountered any danger? ¡± man man was very worried. after all, she was the one who told lord rong that nie qian was missing and asked him to help her find her. ¡°it¡¯s gone?¡± luochuan came back to his senses from the snacks. ¡± yeah, i haven¡¯t seen master rong in a while. where did she go? ¡± did he secretly go to pick some delicious wild fruit? you actually didn¡¯t bring me along, isn¡¯t that a little too much! it¡¯s a sin to eat alone!¡± ¡°what should we do? will something happen?¡± man man was very worried. shen yun¡¯s faint voice came from the lounge chair next to her. ¡± you should be worried about meeting her thing or person. usually, only she can cause trouble for others. no one will cause trouble for her. ¡± shen yun¡¯s words made everyone instinctively look at him. ¡°... i¡¯m speaking the truth.¡± luo chuan stuffed a piece of food into his mouth and nodded. ¡± that¡¯s true. she has inhuman strength. how could anything happen to her? ¡± nie qian also nodded in agreement. ¡± most people can¡¯t touch her. ¡± ¡°and then?¡± man man looked at the two adults and one child. ¡± are you not going to care about lord rong? ¡± shen yun, luo chuan, and nie yan were lying on a row of loungers. the one between luo chuan and nie yan was empty. it used to be lord rong¡¯s seat. the three men were doing their own things and didn¡¯t care about lord rong¡¯s disappearance. on the contrary, han xiao was a little worried. he then asked man man what was going on. after hearing what manman said, he went into the forest to look for leng rongrong. on the other side, zhou xin ¡®er, hua rui, and zhu xiao were sitting together. hua rui looked at the crowd from time to time. when she saw that han xiao was so concerned about leng rongrong and even went to look for her, she was a little dissatisfied. ¡± teacher han was clearly most concerned about our sister xin ¡®er before. why is his soul now stolen by leng rongrong? ¡± xin ¡®er, do you have any thoughts about han xiao? ¡± the manager, zhu xiao, looked at zhou xin ¡®er and asked after a slight hesitation. ¡± no, i just wanted to make use of it, but it seems like there¡¯s no need for that now. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er chuckled. ¡± even if leng rongrong doesn¡¯t die, she¡¯s already a fool. ¡± she knew that those demonic people would never let anyone enter that ce. she had heard from her father that she should not run around after this. the territory there belonged to that group of people. it was a very confidential ce. once you broke in, you would be controlled. you would either be killed to silence, be guarded forever, or be fed medicine and be a fool. anyway, leng rongrong had made it through, so she was dead for sure. those people had never shown mercy. even with her identity, she would die a terrible death if she barged in. it was precisely because of this that her father had warned her not to get close to that ce. ¡°is there really such a terrifying existence there?¡± hua rui asked curiously, ¡± leng rongrong is so powerful, can they really deal with her? ¡± ¡°of course.¡± zhou xin ¡®er sneered. ¡± no matter how powerful leng rongrong is, she¡¯s nothing in the eyes of this group of people, okay? ¡± it was a special existence. ¨C contrary to zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s imagination, lord rong was currently in the campsite, sitting on the most luxurious chair in the campsite. other than her, ke ¡®er and a group of people who looked like military officers were also in the office. ke ¡®er shivered. she had thought that she would stay out of this, but she had never thought that she would be captured as well. ording to zhou xin ¡®er, if someone was caught and brought here, they would be no different from a dead person. even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be in a state worse than death. so ke er was extremely afraid. when she saw how calm leng rongrong was, she felt that leng rongrong was stupid. it was so scary, but she didn¡¯t know what fear was. ¡°i, i don¡¯t know anything. can you let me go? i¡¯ll pretend i¡¯ve never been here!¡± ke ¡®er replied in a panic, ¡± i don¡¯t know anything. she¡¯s the one who¡¯s looking for trouble with you. ¡± as he exined, he pushed all the me onto leng rongrong. ke ¡®er tried her best to draw the attention of the crowd to leng rongrong. she hoped that everyone would attack leng rongrong and let her go. on the contrary, lord rong was sitting on the sofa calmly. she even picked up the coffee in front of her and took a sip. ke ¡®er didn¡¯t notice that there was nothing in front of her, but there was coffee in front of leng rongrong. there were people holding weapons and looking at her, but when the others looked at leng rongrong, their eyes were filled with respect. ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± ke ¡®er rattled off a bunch of bad things about leng rongrong, pushing all the me onto leng rongrong. finally, a middle-aged man couldn¡¯t take it anymore and cursed. ke ¡®er was so shocked that she trembled. ¡± i¡¯m telling the truth. didn¡¯t you see that expression of hers? she¡¯s not even afraid of you!¡± ¡°why should she be afraid of us!¡± the middle-aged man nced at ke ¡®er, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°what yingluo?¡± ke er was dumbfounded. what did that mean? shouldn¡¯t leng rongrong be afraid of this group of people? anyone who saw this group of people would be afraid, right? not to mention their identity, just by looking at the group of people wearing camouge uniforms, scary military boots, and muscles and scars all over their bodies, one could tell how terrifying they were. ¡°you actually dare to badmouth our teacher, are you tired of living?¡± the middle-aged man nced at ke er. Chapter 1080 1080 lord rong¡¯s student? ke ¡®er: ¡°??? ¡± did she hear it wrong? or did she misunderstand the meaning? why did it sound like this middle-aged man was saying that leng rongrong was their teacher? it can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? that¡¯s impossible, right? other things aside, leng rongrong¡¯s age gap with this group of people was quite big. leng rongrong was so young. among this group of people, the youngest was only about the same age as leng rongrong, and might even be one or two years older than her. could she be the teacher of this group of people? no, that¡¯s impossible! however, when ke ¡®er saw the group of people standing upright and nervous like quails, her heart was filled with suspicion. she felt that the world had gone crazy. no way, this definitely can¡¯t be, right? ¡°teacher, did youe back to teach us?¡± the middle-aged man asked with a fawning look. ¡°no,¡± leng rongrong replied. the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed. ¡± you really aren¡¯t? ¡± leng rongrong nced at the ancient costume she was wearing. ¡± do i look like i¡¯m here to teach you guys? ¡± the middle-aged man and the rest of the men nodded. ¡± she¡¯s indeed dressed a little strangely. has teacher ascended? ¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of people in front of her as if they were crazy. ¡± ... you just ascended. ¡± ke ¡®er looked at this group of people in shock. this middle-aged man kept calling her teacher, and it made her dumbfounded. didn¡¯t he care about his face? asking a little girl to be his teacher? no matter how leng rongrong looked at it, she did not seem like his teacher at all. ¡°teacher, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you teach us, teach that bunch of stinky brats?¡± the middle-aged man said, ¡± no one in our group is more powerful than you. you¡¯re the only one who knows how to teach people and can even make people convinced!¡± ¡°it was a coincidence that i taught you back then.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i have things to do now, so i don¡¯t have time to be a teacher. besides, didn¡¯t i already teach you? so, i¡¯ve taught him in vain? all of you can¡¯t even take in a disciple?¡± lord rong¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it had a domineering air to it. the moment she looked up, the group of people raised their eyebrows. ¡± cough, cough, cough, cough. it¡¯s not yingluo. ¡± the middle-aged man was the first to shake his head. they didn¡¯t dare to say that they didn¡¯t learn well. if they said they didn¡¯t learn well, lord rong was very terrifying and could torture them until they were half dead. ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll be going back. i still have to film.¡± lord rong looked at them and said. the few of them: ¡°!!! ¡± ke ¡®er: ¡°??? ¡± he went back? the expected scene of leng rongrong being killed did not happen, but this group of people actually let leng rongrong go back? who were these soldiers, and who was leng rongrong? ¡°isn¡¯t this ce confidential? are you really going to let her go?¡± ke ¡®er suddenly blurted out in her anxiety. she hadpletely forgotten about her current situation. as soon as ke ¡®er finished speaking, the group of men in camouge clothing stared at ke¡¯ er with a terrifying gaze. ¡°you also know that this ce is confidential? you still dare to barge in?¡± ¡°where did youe from, spy? we were so happy to see teacher that we forgot about you, the spy!¡± ¡°take her to the interrogation room and interrogate her properly. since she knows where we are and still dares to barge in, she must be a spy.¡± the group of people talked at once, and their eyes were filled with killing intent when they looked at ke er. ¡°i, i¡¯m not a spy! i barged in by ident!¡± ke ¡®er was still trying to exin herself. ¡± yes, it¡¯s because of leng rongrong. it¡¯s because of that woman that i¡¯m here. if we¡¯re talking about spies, she¡¯s more like a spy! she¡¯s using you, can¡¯t you see?¡± ¡°are you joking?¡± ¡°if our teacher was a spy, how could this ce have survived until now?¡± ¡°heh, i think there¡¯s something wrong with you, woman!¡± ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. leave her to cheng ye. he¡¯s the best at interrogation. ¡± ¡°what do you want to do to me?¡± ke ¡®er became nervous. ¡°of course i¡¯m going to ask you about your real purpose. you dare to nder our teacher, this is unforgivable.¡± the group of people red at ke ¡®er with murderous intent. ke ¡®er was so frightened by this group of people that her hair stood on end. she did not expect that leng rongrong was really the teacher of this group of people. they all seemed to be very afraid of leng rongrong. what was leng rongrong¡¯s identity? didn¡¯t she just have a bit of stinky money? how did she know these people? they were obviously not ordinary people. ke ¡®er was pulled away. then, the middle-aged man asked, ¡± someone you know? do you want me to help teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°do as you see fit. don¡¯t kill her or hurt her. just don¡¯t let her bother me.¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t care about ke ¡®er at all, but a fly flying around in front of her eyes was also quite annoying. ¡°understood.¡± the middle-aged man smiled. the rest of the tall men looked at leng rongrong. after pushing and shoving, a man in his thirties asked, ¡± since we¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you going to teach us something? after all, we¡¯ve been your students for a while, right?¡± leng rongrong had once been thrown here to teach these people spearmanship because of tang ziyi. she had reached the acme of perfection in spearmanship before the age of seven. she was stronger than anyone else. although the group of people in front of him were all elites in various aspects, they were stillcking in spearmanship. because tang ziyi waszy, he had left the little boy, master rong, in this group and had him teach them spearmanship. at that time, no one believed that a little girl could teach people how to shoot. they felt that tang ziyi was too perfunctory. the country was a little angry and almost made trouble for tang ziyi. in the end, within three days of lord rong¡¯s arrival, this little girl with a ponytail and wearing a princess dress and small leather shoes shocked everyone. this group of people was instantly convinced. then, in less than a month, little rongrong had easily taught this group of people their spear techniques. just like that, lord rong became the master of these people. ter on, lord rong woulde over asionally to teach this group of people. that was why most of the people in the base knew lord rong and were his students. in recent years, lord rong didn¡¯te over much because the students he taught were all good. naturally, he didn¡¯t need her much anymore, and she was happy to be free. although she was filming nearby, she was toozy toe ... who knew that in the end, he would stille over because of ke ¡®er. looking at this group of people gave her a headache. although this group of people were all legendary big shots and their spear skills were legendary, in lord rong¡¯s eyes, this group of people were pretty much all trash. when she was teaching this group of people, she felt that they were too stupid and couldn¡¯t learn it no matter how she taught them. this was also why even though chief rong was young, among the students, even the middle-aged men were so respectful when they saw her. pared to lord rong, they felt inferior from the inside out and felt that they were really stupid. Chapter 1081 1081 hubby¡¯s arrival lord rong didn¡¯t stay at the base for too long. although a group of people kept pestering her to give her some pointers, she didn¡¯t give them any. after she had her fill of coffee, she returned to the set. on the way back, there were two people escorting her. although they knew she didn¡¯t need to be escorted, they still insisted on escorting lord rong to the filming location. han xiao was looking around but could not find leng rongrong. when he saw leng rongrong, he was a little excited and shouted, ¡± where have you been? ¡± her voice was filled with anger and grievance. lord rong was speechless. what did he feel wronged about? after twitching her mouth, lord rong didn¡¯t say anything and just walked back. shen yun, luochuan, and nie qian all looked indifferent. they knew that nothing would happen to lord rong since she was so powerful, so it was not strange for her toe back. on the other hand, the three people on zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s side suddenly raised their heads. originally, zhou xin ¡®er was sure that something would happen to leng rongrong, but she never expected that not only was leng rongrong fine, but she was even escorted back. furthermore, leng rongrong had returned, but ke ¡®er was nowhere to be seen. what was going on? those two seemed to be members of the ck tiger team, but why did they seem so respectful to leng rongrong? they even seemed to be a little afraid of leng rongrong. what was going on? why was leng rongrong fine after breaking into the ck tiger¡¯s base? isn¡¯t that ce very dangerous? weren¡¯t these people supposed to be protecting someone from some terrifying experiment? it was a matter of state secrets, but after leng rongrong had barged in, she had actually been sent back safely? ¡°why, why is she back?¡± hua rui originally believed zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s words because zhou xin¡¯ er had a very powerful backer. therefore, hua rui had always believed in zhou xin ¡®er. she felt that there was nothing zhou xin¡¯ er couldn¡¯t do. but at this moment, the stamen was a little dizzy. ording to the n, leng rongrong would not have been able toe back unscathed, and something would have happened to her. however, not only did shee back safe and sound, but she also had two handsome and powerful men with her. ¡°xin ¡®er, are you sure your information is correct? these two men didn¡¯t look simple. besides, what do you think they are doing? they seem to be very close to leng rongrong.¡± the manager, zhu xiao, asked curiously after taking a few nces. she knew that zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s background wasn¡¯t ordinary, so the news couldn¡¯t be wrong. however, this oue was different from what zhou xin ¡®er had nned. it shouldn¡¯t be like this, something should have happened to leng rongrong. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. she did not speak, but her clear eyes stared straight in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. she hated people who were stronger than her. she hated it. she hated anyone who was stronger than her. she hated to bepared with others. in the past, the underworld had neverpared her to anyone, because she had always been the most powerful, she had the most powerful backer, and the most powerful appearance. but now, ever since the incident on the dark, not only was her father looked down on, even she was often brought up to beughed at. many people mocked her for not being as beautiful as leng rongrong and not having as strong a backing as leng rongrong. even the man she liked had said that he was interested in leng rongrong. she was not convinced that leng rongrong was stronger than her, and even more so, she was not convinced that leng rongrong was better looking than her. she clearly did not have an organization like the dark behind her, and the organizations behind her were obviously a mess. if they were to be taken alone, none of them were stronger than the dark. however, because of her, the dark¡¯s situation was not good. many of their partners had given up on working with them, and the dark¡¯s foundation seemed to be shaken. she wanted to get rid of leng rongrong not only for herself, but also for the entire dark. although her father had admitted defeat, she would never admit it. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s eyes darkened. she turned her head away from leng rongrong. on leng rongrong¡¯s side, the director saw her return with two cool-looking soldiers beside her and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. pei qian quickly walked over and asked what was going on. ¡°director, don¡¯t be nervous. we¡¯re just escorting our teacher back.¡± one of the men said with a calm expression. ¡°teacher?¡± pei qian was stunned for a moment. ¡± what teacher? ¡± he looked at leng rongrong with a look that said, ¡± you were a teacher before? ¡± ¡°when i was nine years old, i taught them how to shoot.¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have to keep calling me teacher, ¡± lord rong said casually. ¡± i¡¯ve only taught for less than a month, so i¡¯m not really a teacher. i¡¯m not specialized in this field. ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for tang ziyi¡¯s godfather¡¯s threats and promises, she wouldn¡¯t have taught anyone how to shoot. these people¡¯sprehension ability was too poor, and they couldn¡¯t keep up with her speed at all, so she didn¡¯t really like teaching them. pei qian was speechless. he became a teacher at the age of nine, and what he taught was spearmanship. was it a human? was she even human? an ordinary person could only touch a toy gun in their lifetime, but she treated a real gun as a toy and started teaching people how to shoot at the age of nine? a few staff members around them had also heard leng rongrong¡¯s words. although there were two men as witnesses, everyone obviously did not believe her. she felt that leng rongrong was deliberately acting cool. they could still believe that he had learned spearmanship at the age of nine, but to be a teacher and teach others at the age of nine ... was that serious? everyone was whispering to each other, and they all felt that lord rong had gone too far. although everyone knew that lord rong was powerful, she wasn¡¯t powerful enough to have a student at the age of nine, right? leng rongrong didn¡¯t exin anything and turned to let the two go back. the two of them refused to leave. he said that he wanted lord rong to give them a few pointers when he was free. ¡°i¡¯m about to start filming,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°then you can wait until you¡¯re done with this scene.¡± ¡°you can wait if you want.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it might take a while. let¡¯s just find a ce to sit. ¡± lord rong¡¯s next scene was a scene of someone falling off a cliff, which could be said to be very thrilling. as the difficulty level was higher, pei qian and master rong discussed that it was best to pass it in one take without any idents. after discussing with the director, lord rong was ready to shoot this dangerous scene. at the same time, at the foot of the mountain. a handsome and devilish man in a suit was looking at the mountain road in front of him with his brows tightly knitted. ¡°why don¡¯t we use a helicopter to go up?¡± tang luo stood at the side, took off his sunsses, and looked up. he felt a little troubled. lord fourth did not say anything. after taking a look, he still walked ahead and climbed up the mountain. just as lord fourth and tang luo were heading up the mountain, the big white tiger, rainstorm, critical strike, and a few godfather-level people were also rushing over from behind. Chapter 1082 1082 lord rong falls off the cliff ¡°rongrong is going to film a very dangerous congee?¡± jiang fu rushed to the front. ¡± why didn¡¯t she tell us about this? ¡± ¡°damn, is she short of money? you don¡¯tck money, right? if you don¡¯tck money, why would you bid for something so dangerous?¡± tang ziyi was holding a huge folding fan. as he fanned himself, he said unhappily, ¡± if i didn¡¯t read this script, i wouldn¡¯t have known that there were so many fight scenes. what¡¯s wrong with that bastard ji chengyu? we asked him to look after rongrong, but did we ask him to prepare for such a dangerous scene for her to film?¡± chenn didn¡¯t say anything. she turned around and looked at su wei. su wei, on the other hand, was not as nervous as the others and was rather unhurried. ¡± i don¡¯t know about the situation on ji chengyu¡¯s side. i just wanted him to work well with rongrong. ¡± ¡± this manager is unreliable. he¡¯s even more unreliable than the previous one! ¡± jiang fu said angrily. little nan yu and bai wanrong were at the back. the two of them were rtively calm. little nan yu said as he walked, ¡± mommy¡¯s ability is not bad. she wouldn¡¯t hurt herself during filming. i believe mommy can protect herself. ¡± bai wanrong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s just filming. it¡¯s not something very dangerous, so there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. ¡± the two of them had been in the entertainment industry before, so they were very familiar with filming. although it was very normal for celebrities to get injured while filming. however, leng rongrong knew kung fu, and she was very good at it, so for a fight scene like this, master rong could easily handle it. the group of people in front of them were just making a big fuss. of course, because the whole family was out, bai wanrong and little nan yu also came out. he left huahua and butler quan to look after the house. lord fourth was always at the forefront. jiang fu¡¯s three godfathers were discussing whether they should open a back door for rongrong and let her win all the awards in the entertainment industry. in that case, when little rongrong got tired of it, she would naturally not continue to develop in the entertainment industry. little rongrong was very smart and could do anything well. in the other circles, she had yed most of the things that she should y with, leaving only the entertainment circle that she hadn¡¯t yed much. it was probably because of this that rongrong entered the entertainment industry. no matter what industry she was in, it was all based on her preferences and so on, just because she was tired of everything else. as the godfather was nning this, he had already followed lord fourth halfway up the mountain. ¨C at the edge of the cliff, lord rong had already hung a wire. what happened next was a big show, and then she fell off the cliff. at this moment, many people were watching from the side. this scene was very exciting. it was the most exciting fighting scene in the entire drama. because lord rong¡¯s kung fu was amazing, everyone was looking forward to it. zhou xin ¡®er didn¡¯t approach them, but she kept staring at leng rongrong. the man beside master veya turned his head to look at zhou xin ¡®er, and their eyes met briefly. however, no one noticed the eye contact between the two. everyone was making preparations for this crucial scene, which was also a few very ssic scenes. lord rong was already standing at the edge of the cliff. she made a hand gesture to the director, indicating that she was ready and could start shooting immediately. the other crew members were also in their positions. the cameras were all ready. the director called for ACTION, and they officially started shooting. lord rong began to fight with the people on the cliff. a group of men in ck attacked her. she fought back and forth with their swords, but she was forced to retreat step by step. she was already at the edge of the cliff. this group of people was still approaching. pfft! a sword had stabbed her arm. lord rong took a look at her arm and didn¡¯t even frown. she took a step back and suddenly attacked the front. the fighting scene made everyone¡¯s heart jump. no one around them made a sound. although they knew that they were filming and everything was fake, it still made them feel a sense of worry. everyone¡¯s heart was already stretched to the limit. they were worried that something had happened to the princess. what should the princess do in this situation? she would fall off the cliff. just as everyone was extremely nervous, something happened. the princess yed by lord rong was finally outnumbered and fell off the cliff. ording to the plot, it was fake that the princess fell off the cliff. she would choose to climb on the edge of the cliff and wait until all the enemies had left. then, she would call for the male lead when he found her and be pulled up by him. but this time, something unexpected happened. there was a problem with the veya suit. the button suddenly broke, and lord rong fell almost instantly. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± ¡°lord rong, lord rong fell down!¡± ¡°help! help!¡± a series of panicked screams could be heard, and someone was so scared that he started crying. he covered his mouth and didn¡¯t know what to do. someone rushed to the edge of the cliff and looked down, but apart from the broken wire suit, there was no sign of lord rong. everyone was extremely nervous. the director eximed in shock and almost rushed off the cliff. ¡± rongrong! ¡± ¡± what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s going on? hurry up and save him! ¡± some of them were trembling in fear, while some of them were at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do. those who were calmer were trying to find a way to call for help, while others were lying on the edge of the cliff, shouting leng rongrong¡¯s name. seeing this flustered scene, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s lips curled up slightly. however, the moment she stood up, she had already turned into a flustered look. shen yun, nie qian, luo chuan, and storm were the first to react and rushed to the front. they were at the edge of the cliff. nie qian¡¯s face was livid. he was about to jump down, but someone held him back. shen yun called out leng rongrong¡¯s name and then sneered with a pained expression,¡±good people don¡¯t live long, but scoundrels live for a thousand years. leng rongrong, you scoundrel, you¡¯ll definitely die!¡± ¡°aowu! ¡± master, master! ¡± storm was so scared that it whimpered. itid on the edge of the cliff and wanted to rush down, but it knew that if it jumped down, its master would be angry, so it couldn¡¯t jump down. this was the scene that lord fourth and tang luo saw when they arrived first. the entire crew was in a mess. some were crying, some were trying to make a phone call, and some were calling lord rong¡¯s name, trying to get a response. but there was no response. there was no sound after lord rongnded. ¡°what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°where¡¯s my young madam?¡± tang luo¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. one look at the situation and he knew that there was a problem. when he heard everyone calling out young madam¡¯s name, he knew that the problem was definitely young madam. but where was the young madam? what was wrong with her? why did he disappear?! Chapter 1083 1083 lord fourth is scared tang luo nced at lord fourth beside him and felt depressed. lord fourth stood at the side without saying a word. his entire body was as stiff as a machine, and his eyes were slightly red. the aura around him was frighteningly cold. he walked forward step by step. because of the intimidating aura, many people subconsciously retreated to the side. someone recognized mo linyuan and said while sobbing, ¡± mr. mo, lord rong, lord rong fell off the cliff. ¡± mo linyuan did not say anything. his slender body seemed to be trembling at this moment. he was afraid. an unspeakable fear. he was afraid of losing this woman. in fact, he had always been a strong man. he had never been afraid of anything. the only thing he was afraid of was if something happened to his woman. his rongrong, from the moment he decided to spend the rest of his life with this woman, she had be his weakness. if anything happened to her, he would probably go crazy. just like that, fourth master mo walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down. the storm felt lord fourth¡¯s approach and raised its head to whimper twice. there were already tears in its eyes. storm would rather fall down than let anything happen to its master. nie qian saw that fourth master mo¡¯s entire body was filled with a hostile aura, but at this moment, he could not care about mo linyuan. he only thought of leng rongrong and wanted to jump down to save her. ¡°let me go!¡± nie qian struggled and shouted, ¡± let me down! ¡± ¡°nie yan, it¡¯s very dangerous here. you¡¯re still a child, so you can¡¯t help much. don¡¯t add to the trouble, okay? step back a little. master rong is so lucky, she¡¯ll be fine. the rescue team will save her!¡± someone pulled nie qian and said. luochuan had already thrown away the snacks in his hand. he looked at the endless cliff and muttered, ¡± lord rong, i¡¯ll give you all the delicious snacks. please don¡¯t get into trouble, okay? ¡± ¡± fourth master! ¡± tang luo¡¯s heart was in his mouth. on one hand, he felt that something would not happen to a woman as capable as the young madam. on the other hand, he saw that it was the truth. lord rong had really fallen down. he didn¡¯t know what to do. when dealing with other things, he could be very cold and very neat, but in front of him was the young madam, who was like family. what should i do if something happens to young madam? he could not take it, and lord fourth could not take it either. ¡°i, i, i¡¯ll get all of us toe and find young madam!¡± after a long while, tang luo took out his phone with trembling hands. he didn¡¯t know what would happen if he fell from such a high ce and found someone. he was afraid to face that result. mo linyuan did not say a word after taking a look. he looked ahead at the wire where lord rong was in trouble. he suddenly took a few steps back. before anyone could notice, he suddenly leaped out. ¡°fourth master!¡± tang luo¡¯s phone fell to the ground. just as lord fourth grabbed hold of the wire, a surprised voice suddenly came from the bottom of the cliff. ¡± hubby? ¡± following this familiar voice, lord rong, who was dressed in white, appeared. she flew to the edge of the cliff and held onto a rock with one hand as she turned to look at fourth master mo. he was pleasantly surprised just now, but in this instant, the pleasant surprise turned into shock. ¡°hubby, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous?¡± ¡°hubby, please don¡¯t let go!¡± ¡°ah, damn it ...¡± how did she let lord fourth witness this scene? if lord fourth found out that filming was so dangerous, would he still let her film? he didn¡¯t care anymore. fortunately, his godfather and the others were not around. if her godfather and the others knew about this, she would be even more finished. while he was thinking, the voices of jiang fu and the others came from the cliff. leng rongrong was speechless. f * ck, was it that urate? speak of the devil? with no time to care about anything else, lord rong lifted his hand and the special steel wire on his wrist flew out again. it wrapped around a big tree and lord rong used the force of the rope to fly towards fourth master mo. she wrapped her arms around lord fourth¡¯s waist and gently leaped to the top of the cliff. it was like the scene in a wuxia film where the male lead saved the female lead. the people who were panicking just a moment ago looked at lord rong and fourth master mo in silence. the scene was strange. after a long while, someone asked in a low voice, ¡± is it rebelling? ¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s a rebellion!¡± ¡± lord rong is too awesome! he¡¯s fine even after falling off the cliff! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s great! i¡¯m finally fine! i was so scared that my soul almost left my body! ¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i¡¯m fine. that¡¯s great. wuwuwu ... i thought something would really happen. fortunately, lord rong is powerful and is fine! ¡± the group of people were extremely excited. shen yun and the other two also heaved a sigh of relief. lord rong looked at luochuan and said, ¡± you said it. you¡¯ll give me all your snacks in the future! ¡± luo chuan wailed, ¡± i take back what i said! ¡± ¡°toote!¡± lord rong said. after a moment of silence, storm suddenly charged towards leng rongrong like a mad man. even lord fourth was shocked and took two steps back. after that, storm whimpered madly and rubbed its head against leng rongrong¡¯s head to express its joy. lord fourth stood at the side, his face ashen as he watched this scene without a word. lord fourth could probably empathize with storm, so he did not chase it away out of jealousy, which was rare. rainstorm, da bai, and critical hit also rushed over and surrounded lord rong. after rubbing for a long time, lord rong finally pushed them away and looked at his godfather. everyone in the crew looked like they had just survived a disaster. lord rong, on the other hand, had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t escape this cmity. ¡®i¡¯m finished.¡¯ his godfather saw it. his godfather¡¯s gloomy expression was like the sky before a storm. it already indicated what was going to happen next. she could feel that she was done for. jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and even su wei, little nan yu, and bai wanrong, who had arrivedte, all surrounded lord rong. fourth master mo did not immediately walk towards leng rongrong. instead, he looked at tang luo, who was crying tears of joy. tang luo wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, sniffled, and said, ¡± that¡¯s great. young madam is fine. i thought young madam was really going to leave us! ¡± ¡°investigate.¡± fourth master mo looked at the pressure vest he was holding and said, ¡± the cut is clean, it was done by someone. ¡± someone was trying to harm his wife. ¡°yes.¡± after tang luo calmed down, he immediately went to investigate. lord fourth¡¯s aura was terrifying. meanwhile, lord rong was being lectured by his godfathers like crazy. not only his godfathers, but his own mother, who had thought that filming was not a big deal, was also lecturing lord rong at this moment. they didn¡¯t me lord rong for what happened, but because it wasn¡¯t safe to film, they collectively opposed lord rong¡¯s continued presence on the set. ¡°stop filming!¡± jiang fu looked serious. ¡± what¡¯s so good about acting? it¡¯s not fun at all. ¡± ¡°little rongrong, you can¡¯t do anything dangerous. i¡¯ve been researching a new weapon recently. i¡¯ll y with you, right? didn¡¯t you like godfather¡¯s new weapon the most when you were young?¡± chenn said. Chapter 1084 1084 being monitored by the godfather ¡°no, no, no, it¡¯s better to eat, drink, and have fun with me, third father. it¡¯s good to eat, drink and have fun!¡± tang ziyi said seriously. ¡°acting is indeed boring. look, i¡¯ve already retired from the entertainment industry. it¡¯s a mess, not fun!¡± su wei said, ¡± if it¡¯s fun, can i quit? it¡¯s definitely not fun, so i quit. what awards do you want? i¡¯ll open the back door and get someone to get them for you. you can get as many awards as you want. i can even get you an oscar. don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± if they don¡¯t open the back door and don¡¯t charge me, i¡¯ll snatch it for you!¡± lord rong was speechless. could it still be like this? bai wanrong nodded. ¡± your master¡¯s right. give me a week to get you the award you want. ¡± ¡°master, mom? it¡¯s fine if the godfather said that, but you two ancient movie queens actually said that too? isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± master rong looked at bai wanrong and su wei helplessly. he thought that his master and mother were on his side. they must have hoped that she could win those awards with her own abilities. however, she had never expected that these two well-deserved movie queens would actually say that they would get her an award. lord rong was surrounded and lectured by his godfather. lord rong could only obediently admit his mistake. ¡°alright, i understand. i won¡¯t shoot these dangerous scenes in the future. i promise that if there are any dangerous scenes, i¡¯ll use a substitute!¡± lord rong looked as if he was making a vow to the heavens. actually, she didn¡¯t think it was dangerous. she was fine, wasn¡¯t she? she waspletely capable of protecting herself. ¡°we don¡¯t believe you!¡± jiang fu snorted coldly, ¡± your oath doesn¡¯t seem toe from your heart at all. ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°???? ¡± she had already made the oath so sincerely, and godfather actually said that she didn¡¯t mean it? then, lord rong was criticized and educated again. even critical hits, rainstorms, storms, and da bai surrounded her and criticized her in all sorts of ways. she had almost scared everyone to death just now. after it ended, the crew also came over tofort her. everyone was also scared out of their wits. they really thought that she had been crushed to pieces. fortunately, she had climbed up on her own. if it was someone else on stage, he would probably have gone to see the king of hell. fortunately, this scene was lord rong¡¯s. leng rongrong, on the other hand, did not think so. it was because of her that such a problem urred. if it wasn¡¯t for her, it probably wouldn¡¯t have happened. at the same time, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s expression turned ugly. how could leng rongrong still be alive? she should have died without a doubt, but she actually came up unscathed. she was happy for nothing. zhu xiao nced at zhou xin ¡®er and opened his mouth. he originally wanted to ask if this matter was rted to zhou xin¡¯ er, but in the end, he didn¡¯t ask. lord rong was surrounded by everyone. even the two students from the ck tiger team surrounded lord rong, asking about his well-being and worrying about him. he even said that he would call the team over to protect lord rong. he also wanted to find out who did this to lord rong and did this to him. ¡°don¡¯t make a fuss, okay? can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m still alive? i¡¯m fine.¡± after leng rongrong¡¯s persuasion, the two members of the ck tiger team finally left. of course, the two of them had left, but their godfathers and lord fourth refused to leave no matter what. as a result, when lord rong was filming, she was very nervous. after all, she was being watched by her godfather and her husband, who was also watching her like a tiger watching its prey. not to mention lord rong, the rest of the people were also very nervous. almost everyone who was acting with lord rong was shocked. at first, everyone was in a good state, but when the godfather appeared and looked at them with such a terrifying gaze, the entire crew was terrified. even the director didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly to lord rong. as long as he spoke a little louder, his godfather¡¯s would look at him with terrifying eyes and killing intent. therefore, pei qian did not dare to educate lord rong after that. even if there was something that he was not satisfied with, he would first praise lord rong and then ask carefully, ¡± ... do you want to change this question? ah, if you think it¡¯s okay, then don¡¯t change it. if you think it¡¯s the same as mine, can you make some slight changes?¡± the entire crew was terrified to the extreme. of course, there were also some who didn¡¯t have to film, so everyone was quite happy. some girls praised master rong¡¯s godfather for being so handsome, while the boys stared at su wei and bai wanrong and said that the two of them were too young. they didn¡¯t look old at all and still looked the same. of course, apart from these few people, everyone was also very curious about a few animals. the big white tiger, the big ck horse, and a big rooster with beautiful fur were all the subjects of everyone¡¯s curiosity. however, although they were curious, they heard that these animals didn¡¯t have good tempers, so they didn¡¯t dare to get close and only talked about it from a distance. lord rong finally finished filming her scenes and sat down to rest. her godfather surrounded her. shen yun, luo chuan, and nie yan¡¯s deckchairs were all upied, but none of them dared to make a sound. the two adults and one child squatted in a corner and watched lord rong. ¡°are all her family members this tough?¡± shen yun swallowed a mouthful of saliva and thought of another organization. he had been warned before. ¡± there¡¯s an organization even tougher than this. ¡± nie qian didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡± a bunch of trash. how can they be considered powerful? ¡± luo chuan and shen yun turned their heads at the same time to look at the little kid squatting between them with a sneer on his face.¡±......¡± if he was so brave, why was he still squatting here? on the other side, lord rong was sitting and resting. lord fourth moved closer to lord rong¡¯s ear and said a few words. it roughly exined the cause of the problem with the wires. it was man-made. tang luo had investigated it and confirmed that someone had done something to it, but it wasn¡¯t a staff member, but someone else. they said that a man wearing a cap had appeared before. they thought that it was one of their staff members, but now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t. the man had disappeared. leng rongrong had already guessed who did it. ke ¡®er hadn¡¯t been released yet, so the only person here who wanted to take his life was probably zhou xin¡¯ er. lord fourth told leng rongrong to be more careful on set. it seemed like someone wanted her life. lord rong didn¡¯t really care. she just took it as someone was ying with her. the two of them didn¡¯t dare to tell their godfathers about this. after all, once their godfathers knew about this, they might really turn the world upside down. her godfathers would never tolerate anyone going against her. of course, the godfather must have guessed something since lord rong didn¡¯t say anything. however, since lord rong didn¡¯t say anything, the godfather naturally didn¡¯t say anything either. however, the days that followed for the production team were not going to be easy. after all, these terrifying men had been on set the whole time. Chapter 1085 1085 ji chengyu, why did you scold me? from the filming on the mountain to the back of the mountain and back to the hotel, the godfathers had no intention of leaving. they all followed lord rong. whoever dared to get close to lord rong or do anything to lord rong would be scared silly by the three godfathers like demons. luo chuan, shen yun, and nie qian were not allowed to get close to lord rong. the rest of the crew were even worse off. if they looked at him for too long, they would be interrogated by their godfathers. the most depressed one was the director, pei qian. he had to discuss the plot with lord rong asionally, but every time he looked for lord rong, he had to face immense pressure. after a few times, he was directly asked by jiang fu if he was interested in chief rong. regardless of whether he was interested or not, his godfathers said some words to attack him first, saying that a person like him was not worthy of lord rong at all, not even a strand of lord rong¡¯s hair. hence, director pei felt inferior. after all, he was a well-known director and many people said that he was very good. in the end, in the eyes of lord rong¡¯s godfather, he was a worm that was even worse than an ant ... he might be a bacterium, oh, he might not even beparable to a bacterium. he felt offended. of course, his godfather gave off a very strong feeling, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. although his godfather, lord fourth, and the others had brought some trouble to the crew, they had also brought them great joy. after all, although the godfather was all middle-aged, he was the most handsome one among them. all of them were good-looking, and even tang luo¡¯s appearance was pleasing to the eye. therefore, the girls in the production team were all watching with stars in their eyes. many of them even had the idea of bing lord rong¡¯s godmother. of course, lord rong refused. fortunately, the filming went on quite quickly. there was pressure and motivation. every time they didn¡¯t film well, they would be stared at by this group of middle-aged flowers with terrifying eyes. naturally, everyone was forced to improve. as a result, the progress of the drama was very fast, and it was finally sessful. on the day of lord rong¡¯s murder, the weather was clear. after she finished filming her own scene, her godfathers practically scattered flowers to celebrate. finally, she didn¡¯t have to continue filming in this damn crew. the godfathers didn¡¯t know much about filming, so when they followed the crew, they found out that filming often required them to go to ces with no roads, and the conditions were very difficult. after this experience, the godfather was a little angry. they felt that the little rongrong they had raised did not need to suffer anymore. he had already gone through all the pain and training. he didn¡¯tck money or anything else. why did he have toe to this ce to film, and even risk his life? at the end-of-production party, director pei qian was very happy. in the end, her godfather rebuked her, ¡± you made our little rongrong suffer so much. what are you happy about? ¡± after that, director pei did not dare to speak anymore and only drank his wine silently. other families ¡®end-of-production banquets were usually very happy, but his family¡¯s end-of-production banquet was unusually heavy. no one dared to say a word, only eating in silence. if they identally said something wrong, they would be scolded by the forty-year-old man. after the bitter end of the celebration dinner, lord rong was almost kidnapped back home by his entire family. on the ne, lord rong looked gloomily at fourth master mo, ¡± is there a need to do this? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s necessary.¡± lord fourth recalled how he had thought that rongrong had really fallen off the cliff and had gotten into an ident. he felt waves of lingering fear. lord rong was speechless. can¡¯t we have a proper chat? wasn¡¯t this a little too much? everyone in the crew was shocked, even director pei. lord fourth¡¯s heart was simr to his godfather¡¯s. he had the urge to control the entire entertainment industry in his hands so that he could protect his wife well. of course, lord fourth had never done that because his wife did not like it. he could force rongrong to stop acting, but he wouldn¡¯t do that. because this was what rongrong liked, he didn¡¯t want to make rongrong unhappy. he cared about her safety, her likes and dislikes, and whether she was happy or not. it was the same for her godfathers. although they were angry, chattered, and worried, they didn¡¯t really get a prize for rongrong. he just kept nagging, but that was still nagging with love. rongrong returned to the floating cloud mountain in despair. she arrived home pitifully. fortunately, chu wei, huahua, and little yanyan did not educate her. however, she broke out in a cold sweat when she heard about the incident. ¡°i¡¯m really fine. you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± leng rongrong said. she most likely had the ability to protect herself. if there were no special circumstances, she could basically protect herself. ¡°flower, make more dinner.¡± jiang fu said to li ruhua, ¡± make more delicious food for rongrong. ¡± you¡¯ve lost so much weight after just one movie.¡± chenn nodded her head frantically. ¡± really, rongrong seems to have lost a lot of weight. how did my little rongrong be so thin? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s too hard to film.¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± little rongrong, don¡¯t act anymore! ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t lose any weight. touch your conscience and tell me, did i really lose weight? ¡± leng rongrong said unhappily. she felt that recently, her godfather had been following her around on set, and she had been fed fat, okay? ¡°you¡¯ve slimmed down!¡± the three godfather said in unison. little nan yu covered his mouth andughed. ¡± mommy, grandpa¡¯s heart aches for you! ¡± so, that night, huahua stewed a chicken and cooked many of lord rong¡¯s favorite dishes. all the dishes were lord rong¡¯s favorite. lord rong ate a lot of food while being stared at by a table full of people. then, he ate until he was full. after dinner, lord rong and lord fourth brought the four little wolves down the mountain for a walk. she was so full that even lord rong walked in a daze. if lord fourth hadn¡¯t said that he wanted toe out to let her digest, she really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to move. ¡°don¡¯t take on such dangerous roles in the future.¡± lord fourth said as he walked, ¡± i¡¯m not against you acting, but i don¡¯t want you to be in danger. ¡± ¡°i know. it wasn¡¯t a dangerous scene to begin with, it was just a little unexpected. idents happen all the time. you can even get hit by a car while walking.¡± lord rong blinked innocently. then, lord fourth frowned and looked at his wife. ¡± pfft. ¡± ¡°bah! bah! bah!¡± lord rong said. i won¡¯t!¡± satisfied, lord fourth held her hand and walked slowly. the four little wolves followed behind and rolled around, looking very cute. at that moment, a car sped over and stopped when it passed by the two of them. the four little wolves were originally rampaging around, but when they saw the car, they were so scared that they dodged to the side and even rolled out. the car window rolled down. ji chengyu was wearing a pair of retro sunsses. he pulled them down and looked at lord rong, asking carefully, ¡± what happened to you? ¡± why did su wei call me to scold me?¡± Chapter 1086 1086 an anonymous email leng rongrong looked at ji chengyu with sympathy, then said sincerely, ¡± ¡°in the eyes of my master and godfather, i probably went to hell.¡± ji chengyu: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°brother ji, you should be mentally prepared.¡± lord rong smiled, then held her husband¡¯s arm and continued walking down the mountain. ji chengyu was speechless. why did he feel that rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s eyes had a trace of sympathy? ji chengyu was in a daze, wondering if he should just run away from the mountain. in the end, the phone rang. as soon as the call was connected, su wei¡¯s irritable voice came through. ¡± ji chengyu, are you trying to escape? do you think that we won¡¯t be able to catch you if you run to the ends of the earth? even if you go to hell, we can still catch you in minutes!¡± ¡± no, i¡¯m not nning to run away. but, to be honest, what kind of big mistake did i make? why don¡¯t i know where i went wrong? ¡± as soon as ji chengyu finished speaking, su wei and the others started scolding him on the other end of the phone. manager ji didn¡¯t hear what the three godfather and su weiyi were saying because they were scolding him at the same time. he only knew that he was going to be in trouble. ¨C lord fourth took lord rong for a walk. lord rong was tired, and so were the four little wolves. while walking, the four little wolves stuck out their tongues and panted. the four white guys ran around like small white balls, charmingly na?ve. ¡°i¡¯m tired,¡± lord rong turned to look at lord fourth, his cheeks puffed up. lord fourth rubbed his wife¡¯s head lovingly and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll carry you.¡± after that, lord rong returned home with her head on her husband¡¯s back in peace. the moment they reached home, the two of them saw ji chengyu being surrounded by his godfather. his godfather¡¯s surrounded him one by one. their faces were filled with anger as they lectured ji chengyu in various ways, telling him that he couldn¡¯t let rongrong film any dangerous scenes. he had to let her film some safer and more fun scenes. forget about those that were dangerous. ji chengyu¡¯s face turned green. that movie wasn¡¯t considered dangerous at all, okay? moreover, idents were everywhere. no matter what they did, they would encounter idents. this wasn¡¯t something strange. even at home, it was possible for someone to be med at home, and the pot woulde from the sky. of course, in the face of jiang fu, su wei, and even the powerful and terrifying movie queen bai wanrong, what else could he say? the only thing he could do was to silently admit his mistake. after that, he sincerely expressed that he would not let rongrong be exposed to any dangerous scenes in the future. otherwise, he would have been killed by this group of people before anything happened to lord rong. lord rong looked at ji chengyu sympathetically. then, he tried to persuade his godfather and master. this allowed ji chengyu to escape from these terrifying existences. the gold-medal manager, master ji, who was originally considered a very impressive existence in the industry, didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart and ran away from the floating cloud mountain. master ji, who had always been noble and arrogant, was like a spendthrift fighting chicken when he left. he had no fighting spirit. ¨C zhou xin ¡®er was at home flipping through some photos her assistant, hua rui, had taken. on the opposite sofa, zhu xiao frowned slightly and asked, ¡± are you really going to deal with leng rongrong? she saw that the group of people around her didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with. furthermore, her manager, ji chengyu, was not someone to be trifled with. xin ¡®er, i¡¯ve never objected to how you dealt with other people in the circle in the past, but i think this leng rongrong is really not to be trifled with.¡± zhou xin ¡®er raised her eyebrows and nced at zhu xiao. ¡± i¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone. ¡± in other words, no matter who leng rongrong was, even if she was a god, she would deal with her. zhu xiao rubbed his temples. ¡± the incident at the cliff hasn¡¯t been found out yet, but if it is, it will destroy everything you have. ¡± at this time, it was best to be quiet and not cause any trouble. zhou xin ¡®er nced at zhu xiao and ignored him. zhu xiao sighed. ¡± i know you have the dark behind you, but i always feel that leng rongrong¡¯s background is very terrifying. ¡± ¡± did you know? a few days ago, someone sent me an anonymous email. i found out something very interesting. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er said as she organized the photos. ¡°what interesting thing?¡± zhu xiao looked at zhou xin ¡®er in surprise. ¡± it¡¯s an email from an unknown person. you better be careful. don¡¯t get yourself into trouble. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s lips curled up, and her eyes lit up. ¡± i¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate this. it seems to be true. ¡± this was a piece of news that could destroy leng rongrong. the news that could kick her out of the entertainment industry could be said to be very explosive. so what if she had some impressive godfather by her side? she would not be able to gain a foothold in the entertainment industry. so what if the people around her were powerful? could they stop the public from talking? ¨C lord rong didn¡¯t know that a certain someone was scheming against him. after filming the princess, she followed the crew around a few more times to promote. during the promotion, she also ran into zhou xin ¡®er. zhou xin¡¯ er was as usual, looking like a white lotus. she could be considered a high-level white lotus. she had always been very likable, as if the whole world liked to revolve around her. and because of the fact that she had a powerful backer behind her, she was rumored to be a god in the circle. therefore, no matter where zhou xin ¡®er went, she would be highly valued. even though lord rong was the main lead, she was sometimes not as important as zhou xin ¡®er. after all, zhou xin ¡®er was gentle but also high-profile. she had never denied the rumors that she had a powerful backer. as for lord rong, he had always kept a low profile. unless someone deliberately investigated her background, no one would know that she was the boss of the north thearch club, let alone know that her backer was much stronger than zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s. everyone¡¯s biggest impression of lord rong was probably from that time when the animals around the world were stirred up. however, as time passed, everyone gradually forgot about this matter. zhou xin ¡®er, on the other hand, had always been a popr female star in the entertainment industry. coupled with her background, her backer was rumored to be god-like, so anyone who knew her would give her some face. therefore, when lord rong and zhou xin ¡®er went to promote the film together, lord rong did not receive as much attention as zhou xin¡¯ er. of course, lord rong¡¯s aura was still higher than zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s at times. however, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to do anything to attract everyone¡¯s attention. it was just publicity anyway. it didn¡¯t matter who people liked. as long as they all went to the movie and contributed to the box office, that was enough. since zhou xin ¡®er liked to socialize, then he would just let her do so. she lowered her presence slightly and was happy to rx. Chapter 1087 1087 chapter 1089-hardcore voice zhou xin ¡®er was originally pleased with herself for being valued. she had thought that as the main character, leng rongrong would definitely be angry because the reporters didn¡¯t ask as many questions as she did. in the end, she had never expected that she would have to work so hard to answer questions during the publicity. some even asked a lot of questions about the main character. and leng rongrong was actually ying games! just like that, she yed the game openly. only when someone asionally called her would she hide her phone, then reveal a business smile and start to answer those questions. of when the promotional event ended, zhou xin ¡®er looked at leng rongrong angrily. ¡± we¡¯re promoting our movie. why aren¡¯t you concerned at all? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine as long as you pay attention. i see that you like to answer questions. the reporters like to ask you questions too. it¡¯s pretty good. ¡± lord rong smiled at zhou xin ¡®er and patted her on the shoulder like a strategic leader. ¡± thank you for your hard work. ¡± then, lord rong lowered his head and continued ying his game before leaving. let¡¯s go, zhenzhen. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face turned green. she thought that she had stolen leng rongrong¡¯s limelight, and that leng rongrong would be angry. however, she did not expect that it would be just as she had expected. she was not angry at all. instead, she looked very happy. so, she had to deal with these reporters with all her might, while leng rongrong only had to y games happily? when she looked again, she saw that several of the leading actors in the crew were chasing after leng rongrong. shen yun, han xiao, luo chuan, and nie qian all followed leng rongrong¡¯s steps, and then followed behind her ... even the director caught up with her. ¡± rongrong, why are you walking so fast? i still have something to tell you!¡± zhou xin ¡®er waspletely ignored, and her face was filled with various expressions. she was so angry. she had been trying her best to promote the movie, but what was going on with this group of people? she had thought that everyone would pay attention to her, but everyone was actually circling around leng rongrong, even the director ... she had beenpletely ignored. she walked at the back, but no one actually paid her any attention. regarding this, zhou xin ¡®er was very angry and very dissatisfied. she nced at zhu xiao beside her. ¡± doesn¡¯t everyone think that leng rongrong doesn¡¯t value her own movie? she¡¯s actually ying with her phone while she¡¯s promoting. not only does she not value her drama, but she also doesn¡¯t value the reporters and her fans, right?¡± zhu xiao immediately understood what zhou xin ¡®er meant. ¡± i¡¯ll talk to the reporters. ¡± just like that, lord rong made the headlines the next day. a reporter said that although leng rongrong was the main lead of the movie, she had no respect for the director, the reporter, and even her fans. during the publicity, she only cared about ying her phone and games. she did not even seriously ept interviews. she was clearly the main character, but zhou xin ¡®er was the one who answered on her behalf. the reporters exaggerated zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s responsibility for her work and belittled leng rongrong at the same time. they even tried to sow discord between leng rongrong¡¯s fans and her. when zhou xin ¡®er saw this report and the angry scolding from the inte water army, she finally felt a little better. she believed that no matter whose fan it was, they would not be able to tolerate their idol not caring about their own fans. even if they were just humble fans, they would definitely want to be noticed by their idol. who would want to not be valued and seen? to put it bluntly, the high status of an idol was all given by his fans. without fans, what was an idol? of course, when zhou xin ¡®er saw these reports and her fans¡¯ various questions, she was still as innocent as ever. she reposted it and said that they were all in the same production team, so there was no problem with doing more or less. everyone was doing it for the sake of the drama and that it was what they should do. as a result, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s fans started to feel indignant. ¡± who cares about leng rongrong? she¡¯s clearly the main character, yet you want our xin ¡®er to promote her with all her might! ¡± ¡± if she thinks that it¡¯s over with just one main character, then why the hell is she even doing publicity?! ¡± ¡± it must be because our xin ¡®er has a lot of fans. that¡¯s why she¡¯s allowed to talk more! ¡± ¡± to be honest, i think it¡¯s not a big deal to let xin ¡®er stand in front since we¡¯re all in the same crew. but what¡¯s with her attitude? it¡¯s as if our xin¡¯ er is her shield! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. during the publicity, everyone else was taking the problem seriously and doing the publicity seriously. she was the only one who was ying the game by herself! ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to promote it, then why are you filming!¡± ...... most of zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s fans were scolding leng rongrong. everyone already felt that it was unfair for zhou xin¡¯ er to y a supporting role. now, she was actually relying on zhou xin ¡®er for publicity. who was she, leng rongrong? what right did she have to let zhou xin¡¯ er do the publicity? she was clearly the protagonist, but when it came to movie promotion, she still needed zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s resources? that¡¯s right, relying on zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s resources was nothing. after all, they were in the same production team. xin ¡®er was beautiful and kind, so she was willing to give them resources. but the problem now was that she had taken xin ¡®er¡¯s resources, and she didn¡¯t even feel a little grateful. how could she just ck off and y games while promoting? f * ck, how could there be such a shameless person? then what kind of promotional event was she here for? why didn¡¯t she just lie down at home? it was as if she was being forced to participate in the promotional event. there were also many who expressed sympathy for leng rongrong¡¯s fans. many people even expressed their heartache for the director and the other crew members. everyone was working hard, and leng rongrong was just an 18th-tier newbie, yet she was still acting like a big shot. following that, some people in the know began to reveal that leng rongrong had a backer behind her, which was why she was acting like a big shot. some said that when the crew was filming, the people behind leng rongrong had appeared. it was said that wherever the crew went, they would follow. all of them were very protective of leng rongrong. ¡°leng rongrong also has a backer?¡± ¡°so what if she has someone backing her? our xin ¡®er¡¯s backer is much stronger than hers. did our xin¡¯ er say anything?¡± ¡°you can do this just because you have a backer? everyone knows that xin ¡®er has someone backing her up, but she¡¯s always been diligent, right?¡± ¡°i feel bad for the director and the entire crew.¡± ¡°it must be tough for everyone to meet someone like leng rongrong, right?¡± while everyone was discussing intensely and scolding lord rong, director pei qian suddenly reposted it on the inte and denied it. director pei qian: ¡°everyone seems to have misunderstood me. let me make it clear. it¡¯s not hard on me. it¡¯s hard on @ master rong.¡± following that, several of the main leads in the production team made very hardcore statements. Chapter 1088 1088 lord rong has no resources? nie yan: ¡± hmph, you idiots. if you dare to say anything bad about that girl again, i¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to go online for the rest of your lives! ¡± han xiao thought,¡¯it¡¯s my honor to film with master rong, it¡¯s not hard work.¡¯ ¡± as for the publicity, there weren¡¯t many reporters who asked master rong questions, so he looked at his phone. that¡¯s normal. even i would look at my phone to kill time when i have nothing to do. please be friendly. shen yun,¡±a bunch of trash who don¡¯t know anything.¡± resources? backstage? who coulde more and be stronger than her? a few of the main leads came out to speak. all of them were on leng rongrong¡¯s side. director pei qian and best actor han xiao had a lot of fans, so the inte was boiling with excitement. then, some people began to make guesses based on what han xiao had said. what does best actor han xiao mean? ¡± ¡°can i understand it as not that lord rong doesn¡¯t want to speak, but that someone is deliberately stealing lord rong¡¯s limelight?¡± ¡± it¡¯s not impossible. lord rong has always been low-key and never lets her fans pick her up. of course, she can¡¯t bepared to some popr female celebrities. ¡± ¡± someone stole our lord rong¡¯s limelight and actually dares to nder our lord rong! ¡± ¡°f * ck, is she the only one with resources? does our lord rong not have any resources?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you know who our lord rong is and what his fans are? how many entrepreneurs are there in our lord rong fan club?¡± ¡°sisters, brothers, let¡¯s support them.¡± ¡°resources, right? you¡¯ve really underestimated our support group. if our lord rong wants resources, we can give them to him easily, okay?¡± ¡± f * ck, do you believe that we can¡¯t waste resources on lord rong? ¡± ¡± f * ck, they¡¯re looking down on our lord rong¡¯s fan club. ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t our lord rong just a little low-key? they actually think that our lord rong has no resources? ¡± ¡± aiyayaya, i¡¯m so angry. our lord rong is actually being looked down upon! ¡± ...... on the inte, only zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s people were scolding leng rongrong. however, after the director and the others spoke up, lord rong and a group of hardcore fans jumped out. after that, all sorts of catfights began. originally, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s side had the advantage. many passersby were on her side. everyone felt that leng rongrong had indeed gone overboard. after all, zhou xin ¡®er was a popr celebrity. on top of that, she had a good personality and a strong backing. everyone was envious of her, so there was nothing to be jealous of. she had a good rtionship with passers-by. if you have a backer, then admit that you have a backer. although he had a backer, he still worked hard when it was time to work. no matter how he looked at it, he was an excellent and hardworking person, so of course, he was likable. moreover, there were no unusual scandals or any messy things that had been dug out. however, after master rong¡¯s fans were angered, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s side was instantly at a disadvantage. lord rong¡¯s fans were silent, but they shocked the world with their brilliant feat. they not only expressed that everyone liked lord rong¡¯s behavior. she even started to dig into what kind of game lord rong was ying so calmly when zhou xin ¡®er was being interviewed. as the female lead, lord rong didn¡¯t care that her limelight was stolen. instead, she was still ying her game. she was indeed a winner in life. it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to fight, but she didn¡¯t care. then, many people realized that among the fans who supported lord rong, there were some very impressive people. for example, the movie queen su wei who had not been on his weibo for 10000 years. for example, the president of the starlight group, who never paid attention to the entertainment industry. for example, the general managers of some of the branches of the north emperor club ... even the bosses of some of the leading jewelrypanies were speaking up for leng rongrong. all in all, they stood out to express that they were lord rong¡¯s fans and felt that it was normal for lord rong to do so. as fans, they supported lord rong very much. but at the same time, everyone was also very unhappy that zhou xin ¡®er had actually stolen lord rong¡¯s limelight. after these people with higher status came out to speak, there were naturally many people who, in order to curry favor and suck up to her, helped to repost and attack zhou xin ¡®er. originally, zhou xin ¡®er was still quite pleased with herself. she felt that leng rongrong would definitely be attacked badly this time. after all, leng rongrong¡¯s fans were very low-key, so except for a few people, most of them didn¡¯t know how powerful lord rong¡¯s fan club was, let alone how unfathomable her background was. in the end, so many people had suddenly appeared. what was even more tragic was that zhu xiao received many calls from his business partners. manypanies wanted to cancel their cooperation with zhou xin ¡®er, cancel her endorsements and dramas, and even pay the penalty for breach of contract. ¡± president lin, what¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t our xin ¡®er agree to work with the roaring tiger group from the start? the contract has already been signed ... ¡± zhu xiao held his phone and answered call after call. he was extremely frightened. because zhou xin ¡®er had a strong backing and was pretty herself, the endorsements she epted were all luxurious. in the end, all of a sudden, so many business partners wanted to cancel their cooperation. most of the people who called directly said that the cooperation was canceled, and they didn¡¯t say anything when they asked more. there were also a few people with a bit of conscience who reminded zhu xiao that zhou xin ¡®er had offended him. ¡°miss zhu, since we¡¯ve worked together several times, i¡¯ll remind you. i don¡¯t know if miss zhou¡¯s background is strong or not, but i do know how strong our lord rong¡¯s background is.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± zhu xiao was stunned for a moment after listening to her. however, the other party did not say anything and hung up the phone. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± although zhu xiao didn¡¯t say anything, zhou xin ¡®er had already guessed some things. she looked at zhu xiao with a calm expression. ¡°qilin group¡¯s president lin has canceled your endorsement. there are also some other brands, whether they¡¯re first-tier or second-tier, that have all said that they want to cancel their cooperation with you.¡± zhu xiao frowned and said, ¡± from what you¡¯re saying, it¡¯s because you offended leng rongrong. was leng rongrong¡¯s background really that terrifying? even more terrifying than your father¡¯s dark?¡± ¡°her again!¡± zhou xin ¡®er stood up in a fit of anger. ¡± if those people don¡¯t want me, do they want to use leng rongrong as their spokesperson? an unknown artiste like leng rongrong would only lower their status, didn¡¯t they know that? have these brands gone crazy?¡± ¡± it¡¯s probably because the big bosses on the inte are speaking up for leng rongrong. ¡± zhu xiaobai was puzzled. ¡± why are these people on leng rongrong¡¯s side? ¡± what right did she have! if we¡¯re talking about backing, your backing is very strong!¡± zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face turned green. she knew that leng rongrong had a backer, but her backer should only be limited to those underworld organizations, right? the organizations in the underworld would rarely jump out to speak. also, what¡¯s up with the bosses of thosepanies? some big-name bosses stood up for leng rongrong. what right did she, leng rongrong have? Chapter 1089 1089 the endorsement was stolen by a dog zhou xin ¡®er flew into a rage because her resources had been stolen. of course, that was a matter of private. in front of others, she was still very obedient and followed the crew to do publicity. no matter what was said on the inte, she was not moved. it was the same for lord rong. of course, lord rong was quite calm in front and behind everyone. she didn¡¯t even know that zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s resources had been stolen, much less that she was the one who had stolen her endorsement. in order to promote this movie, they had to go to a very well-known tv station to participate in a variety show that was also very popr. it was said that any artiste who went on that variety show would be popr because it was the most well-known variety show in the country. it was also the most popr variety show with the highest ratings. a lot of people were racking their brains trying to participate in this variety show, but this variety show was also very selective of people. the reason ¡®his highness¡¯ was able to appear on this variety show was also because the investor behind it was very impressive. after they arrived at the tv station, the staff arranged for them to get their makeup done in the dressing room. because zhou xin ¡®er had been here a few times, she was very familiar with the ce. she greeted many of the staff members in a warm and gentle manner as usual. the staff members also enjoyed it. ¡°then i¡¯ll go over there first.¡± zhou xin ¡®er turned around and smiled at the other members of the film crew. then, she prepared to go to the dressing room reserved for the big stars. the tv station had a single dressing room and arge public dressing room. generally, those with a bit of status could go to a single dressing room, while the rest of the celebrities who weren¡¯t considered a-list celebrities would basically be assigned to the public dressing room. the size of the dressing room was different, and the makeup artist used for the dressing room was also different. thest time zhou xin ¡®er was here, she had gone to a special dressing room, so she was naturally going to go to a special dressing room. however, just as she was about to leave, a staff member stopped her. ¡°miss xin ¡®er, this way please. the exclusive dressing room is already full, so i¡¯ll have to trouble miss xin ¡®er to move the dressing room over here.¡± zhou xin ¡®er: ¡°??? ¡± although she was a little dissatisfied, since the other party had already said so and was being polite, she had always liked to be a good person. she nodded and did not make things difficult for him. ¡°alright, then.¡± just as zhou xin ¡®er was about to follow everyone to the public dressing room ... however, a staff member said to lord rong, who had been very nonchnt all this while, ¡± miss leng, this way please. ¡± ¡°where did she go?¡± hua pistil, who was standing beside zhou xin ¡®er, was the first to react. she looked at the staff and questioned. ¡°the tv station has prepared a special dressing room for you, miss rongrong.¡± the staff member said matter-of-factly, ¡± miss rongrong, please follow me upstairs. ¡± ¡°the dressing room upstairs ... isn¡¯t it reserved for the best actors and best actresses? if you don¡¯t get the best actor, best actress, or best singer, you¡¯re not allowed to enter the dressing room, right?¡± hua rui was in disbelief. ¡± she¡¯s not the best actress. she¡¯s a neer ... ¡± the staff member looked at the pistil and frowned. he was a little dissatisfied with the pistil¡¯s words. ¡°the higher-ups have arranged this. miss zhou, your little assistant is a little talkative.¡± the staff member looked at zhou xin ¡®er in annoyance. he had been so polite to zhou xin ¡®er just now, but now he was angry. he was clearly warning zhou xin¡¯ er. zhou xin ¡®er hurriedly apologized, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. my rui¡¯ er is more curious. ¡± the staff member ignored zhou xin ¡®er and walked in front of leng rongrong to lead the way. as they walked, they spoke to leng rongrong respectfully. after all, the station head had already said that he had to treat lord rong well. when had the station head ever taken such special care of an artiste? their television station was a very impressive existence. although it was not as good as the national television station, it was still one of the highest-rated television stations after all. the investors behind it were strong and many. leng rongrong looked like a young girl with no background, and was just an actress with no fame. but in reality, it had actually attracted the attention of the entire television station. although the station head didn¡¯t say much, his meaning was obvious. the person backing lord rong might be able to shake the entire tv station. recently, the inte had been talking about this. even the bosses of qilin and tian que had stood up for lord rong. it was easy to imagine what kind of backer she had. ording to the inte, leng rongrong had more than one huge backer behind her. it was said that she had countless backers. after all, some of the bosses of the opposingpanies had stood out to protect lord rong. of course, there were many people who wanted to find out who was behind lord rong, but they couldn¡¯t. this was enough to show how powerful the backer behind lord rong was. in the dressing room, leng rongrong¡¯s makeup was done by the best makeup artist in the tv station. the makeup artist was very serious and responsible, giving leng rongrong the best makeup. as he put on his makeup, he kept praising lord rong¡¯s skin condition. it could be said that it was so delicate and white that it was glowing. at the same time, in the public dressing room, zhou xin ¡®er was in a worse state. the makeup artist was a newbie, so it was fine if her makeup wasn¡¯t good. however, after rui¡¯ er¡¯s words, she became nervous and her makeup looked even worse. zhou xin ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry when she thought of leng rongrong in the exclusive dressing room while she was with a group of newbies. there were also other artistes who hade to the show with her. when those unknown artistes saw her, they were all very excited. he even took all sorts of pictures of her. she was filled with anger. however, because of her character setting, she had to smile and take photos with them, acting like she didn¡¯t put on any airs. in the past few days, all sorts of endorsements had been canceled, and now, at the television station, he was still being ignored. she was very important when she came here, okay? the station head clearly knew her father¡¯s status, but he still treated her like this. who was leng rongrong? what right did she have? she only had a few godfather. she had investigated them, and there was nothing special about them. at most, they were just a little famous in the underworld. why would so many people speak up for her? what right did he have to snatch away her endorsement? zhou xin ¡®er originally thought that her endorsement deal had been snatched away by leng rongrong, but she quickly realized that wasn¡¯t the case. when zhu xiao told her about it, she was in disbelief. the endorsement was actually snatched away by a dog or a horse. this was even more humiliating than having it snatched away by leng rongrong. were these brands trying to tell her that she was worse than a dog? when zhou xin ¡®er heard this news in the dressing room, she was so angry that she was trembling. ¡°how did this happen?¡± zhou xin ¡®er was in disbelief. ¡°be patient for a while.¡± zhu xiao said, ¡± although these endorsements are gone, we still have a trump card. didn¡¯t we already sign a contract for a live show on tenglong¡¯s side? when the timees, if you perform well, you don¡¯t have to do anything. your fans and the vast number ofizens will definitely stand on your side.¡± Chapter 1090 1090 are these big shots her fans? on the variety show, the hosts were very respectful to leng rongrong and interacted with her almost the entire time. sometimes, when he was interacting with leng rongrong, he almost forgot about the other artistes. however, lord rong was kind. after promoting ¡®his highness¡¯, she shifted her attention to other artistes. the rest of the new artistes all looked at leng rongrong with grateful eyes. if it was not for leng rongrong¡¯s clever change of topic, they would not have had much screen time. however, lord rong wasn¡¯t selfish at all. she cleverly shifted the camera and everyone¡¯s attention to everyone. zhou xin ¡®er was furious. it was supposed to be hers, but in the end, it was all snatched away by leng rongrong, whether it was the camera or the neer¡¯s good impression. this was the first time she had stood on stage without a sense of presence. she felt like an idiot. after the variety show ended, zhou xin ¡®er got into her nanny van and left in a huff. meanwhile, lord rong was surrounded by the members of the tv station and the crew. everyone was talking to her, and the neers from earlier were all thanking leng rongrong. the newbies even took photos with lord rong. after the show, they all posted on weibo. they all said that lord rong was a good person and that she was really beautiful. even in the entertainment industry, she was the kind of beauty that could overshadow all the other beauties. as for zhou xin ¡®er, no one mentioned her at all. even the official website of this variety show had posted a promotional post with lord rong as the selling point. after leng rongrong chatted with everyone for a while, she was pulled away by shen yun and the others to have supper. it was a food stall. luochuan¡¯s mouth was full of food. as he ate, he couldn¡¯t help but look up and say, ¡± hurry up and eat. this restaurant is really delicious. i always eat here every time ie here! ¡± ¡°... why can¡¯t you die?¡± nie yan wiped her face with her small white hand. ¡± ¡°good-for-nothing, don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating, or you¡¯ll spit out the food.¡± luochuan was speechless. this group of people was not fun at all. storm was more interesting. eating with storm was more fun. ¡± it¡¯s really not bad, ¡± lord rong said as she ate. ¡°by the way, lord rong, what kind of terrifying background do you have? i read on the inte that your background is very impressive. why are qilin, tian que, and xingyao bosses all speaking up for you?¡± luo chuan had a look of disbelief on his face. he stretched his neck and leaned over. ¡± be honest, what¡¯s your rtionship with those people? ¡± i believe that those young people are your friends, but some of the big brands are managed by some old fogeys in their seventies or eighties ... can you be friends with these old fogeys? you can¡¯t make friends like this even if you¡¯re old. one or two is fine, but you can¡¯t make friends in a group, right? there are also some painters, old artists, and so on. why are they all speaking up for you?¡± luochuan¡¯s eyes burned with the fire of gossip as he thought about the gossip on the inte. who didn¡¯t like gossip? although he was a man, he was also very curious about this gossip. he was very curious about the mountain behind lord rong. he had thought that lord rong was just an ordinary artiste who was good at martial arts and had a group of cute animals. in the end, it was said that she had a terrifying backer behind her? and there were countless of them? it was fine if an ordinary person had a backer, but she had countless backers? what was going on? it was fine if people from all walks of life knew about lord rong, but why the hell did they all support her? ¡°qilin?¡± lord rong asked. tian que? starlight?¡± frowning, lord rong was deep in thought. ¡± it sounds familiar. ¡± luochuan suddenlyy down on the table. he raised his head and looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± sis, what did you say? it sounded familiar? so, you don¡¯t know them?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i¡¯m not sure. what¡¯s a kirin? i have a rough idea of the heavenly imperial court, but what is the star brilliance?¡± ¡± sister, qilin is the biggest real estatepany in the country, and starlight is the leader of the technology industry ... they¡¯ve all spoken up for you, but you don¡¯t know what they are? ¡± luo chuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i don¡¯t know how they¡¯ll react when they hear about this. they might vomit blood on the spot! ¡± ¡°speaking up for me?¡± lord rong was deep in thought. after taking a bite, she asked, ¡± why are you making a sound? ¡± ¡°ha?¡± luochuan¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground. he looked at shen yun and nie yan. then, he realized that the two of them were neither curious nor concerned. he was the only one who was shocked to the heavens. f * ck, why is everyone¡¯s reaction so calm? was he the only one who was surprised? f * ck, was he ignorant? was he too short-sighted? ¡°you, you don¡¯t know what happened on the inte?¡± after a long silence, luochuan felt that the food in his hand wasn¡¯t as good as it used to be. the whole world was in heated discussion, and the inte was in a state of chaos. in the end, one of the parties involved, leng rongrong, had no idea what was going on online. ¡°i haven¡¯t been online much recently.¡± lord rong nced at luochuan. ¡± what¡¯s the big deal? ¡± luochuan almost choked on his own saliva. ¡± forget it. you¡¯d better not know. ¡± i think if zhou xin ¡®er finds out that you don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening on the inte, she¡¯ll probably faint from anger.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. that night, out of curiosity, lord rong went online to check the news. then, he quickly found out what had happened on the inte. it was probably because zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s people attacked her first, and then her fans argued back. after the fans argued back, many big shots from various industries appeared to support her. and now, this great battle had entered a state of white heat. originally, she had won, and this matter could havee to an end. in the end, all of a sudden, someone said that leng rongrong was too disgusting. she had used the power of her backer to snatch away zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s endorsements and dramas. lord rong was speechless. she didn¡¯t do anything, but she was sitting at home. was the pot falling from the sky? if she really wanted to use her backer to deal with zhou xin ¡®er, zhou xin¡¯ er would have already been banned from the entertainment industry. however, as soon as these words came out, those brands also came out to speak. they expressed that it was their own idea not to use zhou xin ¡®er for the endorsement and that it had nothing to do with lord rong. then, the brands and whatnot would say that they were lord rong¡¯s fans. lord rong was speechless. were they all her fans? he suddenly had the urge to break into her fan base and find out what kind of people her fans were. Chapter 1091 1091 being yed zhou xin ¡®er originally thought that after news of her being canceled spread, there would be many people who would sympathize with her and support her. however, he didn¡¯t expect those brands to be so straightforward. they said bluntly that they didn¡¯t like zhou xin ¡®er. then, they said that they were lord rong¡¯s fans and that this matter had nothing to do with lord rong. they had decided on their own. in the end, they even tagged zhou xin ¡®er and told her that thepensation for the breach of contract would definitely be paid, so zhou xin¡¯ er didn¡¯t have to say anything. zhou xin ¡®er was angered to death. she felt that the other party was stretching his neck and teasing her. ¡± e and hit me,e and hit me!¡± they knew that she couldn¡¯t do anything to them, so they teased her in all ways. ¡°all of our endorsements are gone?¡± zhou xin ¡®er looked at zhu xiao, who had just hung up a phone call. zhu xiao¡¯s expression was the ugliest she had ever seen since she was brought here. they had always been high-spirited and had never suffered such a loss. ¡°those high-quality endorsements are all gone.¡± zhu xiao said unhappily, ¡± those trashy brands, on the other hand, are looking for you to endorse their products. moreover, the price is very low. they are clearly looking down on us! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡± where are the movies and tv series that i epted? ¡± ¡°they¡¯ve basically all been canceled.¡± zhu xiao¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡± there¡¯s no sound except from long teng¡¯s side. ¡± however, soaring dragon wouldn¡¯t cancel it because the livestream was about to start. we can only rely on this live broadcast to turn the tables!¡± ¡°who else is participating in this live broadcast?¡± zhou xin ¡®er asked. ¡°the festival group didn¡¯t reveal anything.¡± zhu xiao said, ¡± this live show has been going on a few times and it has always been very popr. because of the powerful investors behind it, i heard that they have always invited artistes with very high status. so, the people who will be streaming with us should be big shots.¡± zhou xin ¡®er nodded her head with a dark expression. she had originally wanted to participate in this live broadcast. after all, it was a live broadcast about an artiste¡¯s private life. it was a live broadcast and not a recorded one, so it was very dangerous for an artiste. the private lives of artistes would be fully revealed to the audience, and there was no way to prepare for it. it was fine if it was a day-long live broadcast, but this live broadcast was long-term. it was said that it would be a continuous live broadcast for a month. it would track the artiste throughout the entire process. other than private things like bathing, they would film everything else. among the artistes who attended thest event, there was a big star who was criticized badly for identally exposing his promiscuous private life. there were also artistes who attracted countless fans because their lives were interesting. because she knew what kind of person she was, zhou xin ¡®er didn¡¯t really want to participate in this show. she was not a good-tempered person in private. participating in this show meant that she had to control her temper for a month. if she identally exposed her temper, it would really ruin the fans ¡®impression of her. however, she had no other choice now. she had been forced into a corner. the endorsements were gone, and all the scripts had flown away, except for this show. zhou xin ¡®er gritted her teeth and decided to participate. at the same time, at soaring dragon entertainment. a group of people sat in a conference room to discuss the private lives of the celebrities. a few higher-ups were also present. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er treated our lord rong so badly. are you going to let her continue to participate in this show? ¡± ¡°i think we should cancel her contract. the otherpanies have already canceled their cooperation with zhou xin ¡®er. we should also respond!¡± ¡°yes, we must prevent anything that will harm our boss from happening!¡± ¡± our show is so popr. if we let zhou xin ¡®er participate, wouldn¡¯t we be helping her attract more traffic? ¡± ¡°you guys don¡¯t know this. if we break the contract with her, not only do we have topensate her, but we also have to make everyone sympathize with her and feel sorry for her. but it¡¯s different to let her participate in the show. let her expose herself and let her fight with lord rong to see who wins. wouldn¡¯t that be more interesting?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± the staff in the conference room all looked at the person who spoke. ¡°we¡¯re nning to let lord rong participate in this live show. with our lord rong¡¯s personality, he¡¯s so real that he¡¯ll definitely be popr on this show!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. zhou xin ¡®er definitely isn¡¯t as good as our lord rong. i heard that she has a terrible personality in private. but everyone knows our lord rong, right? moreover, after going on the show, he he he he he ...¡± ¡°what do you mean by hehe?¡± ¡± hehe, it¡¯s just that lord rong is on the show. it¡¯s been a month. there will always be awesome people visiting their bosses! ¡± ¡± awesome character ... does it mean that lord rong¡¯s avatar will drop? ¡± ¡°theizens don¡¯t know about master rong¡¯s identity, and master rong has always been so low-key. although she¡¯s no longer hiding her identity, she¡¯s not making it public either.¡± ¡°we can help lord rong. lord rong¡¯s identity is no secret now. it¡¯s better to let everyone know than to guess that lord rong did something shameful, right?¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. when the big boss of soaring dragon visits lord rong, call him boss rong! ¡± ¡± and the president of starlight calls master rong ¡®dad¡¯ when he sees him! ¡± ¡± qilin¡¯s president called master rong chairman when he saw master rong! ¡± ¡°f * ck, just thinking about it makes me feel excited.¡± ¡± our show¡¯s viewership ratings will also increase because of this, right? we¡¯ll be popr, right? lord rong will be even more popr, right? ¡± ¡± f * ck, that idiot zhou xin ¡®er. who does she think she is? how dare she target our lord rong! i heard that she even tried to kill our lord rong during the filming of his highness! ¡± ¡°does she think that our lord rong doesn¡¯t have a backer just because she has one?¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s true that lord rong doesn¡¯t have any backing. it¡¯s because she has herself as her backing! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. our lord rong doesn¡¯t need a backer at all. she¡¯s a big shot in all industries. she doesn¡¯t need to rely on anyone, okay? ¡± ...... zhou xin ¡®er didn¡¯t know that she was only going to be cannon fodder on the battlefield that she thought she could turn over. lord rong was the real main character. of course, lord rong himself didn¡¯t know that someone was plotting against zhou xin ¡®er, including her. she couldn¡¯t expose her own identity. firstly, she had forgotten about it. secondly, she was toozy to expose her own identity. however, some people couldn¡¯t hold back the primitive power in their hearts. all the subordinates wanted lord rong to reveal his identity. therefore, when ji chengyu asked her if she wanted to take on this live broadcast program, lord rong had initially refused. ji chengyu felt that this program was not bad, but lord rong rejected it directly. she didn¡¯t even know that this soaring dragon entertainment was actually her own. ter on, it was his godfather who heard about this and requested lord rong to attend. the godfathers felt that this show was very good. there was no danger, and they could enter the country. the best part was that lord rong didn¡¯t have to shoot any dangerous scenes. she could just live her daily life and do whatever she was doing at home. Chapter 1092 1092 chapter 1094-godfathers are overjoyed the godfathers naturally wouldn¡¯t reject such a good opportunity to be on camera with lord rong. because it was the first time, the godfather was even more excited. after letting ji chengyu sign the contract, the godfather began to excitedly prepare for filming. ¡°big daddy, did you go get your hair done?¡± lord rong began to notice the difference in her family. ever since ji chengyu had signed the contract and decided to participate in the live broadcast, his big daddy jiang fu, who had never cared much about his image, had actually permed his hair. he was a handsome man to begin with, and after he did his hair, he looked even more energetic. ¡°hair? well, my hair is a little long, so i went to cut it short. it¡¯s nothing special.¡± jiang fu touched his hair, looking like he didn¡¯t care at all. lord rong was speechless. it was clearly done on purpose. then, lord rong looked at chenn¡¯s godfather, who was fiddling with a new weapon. chenn¡¯s godfather also looked prettier. he had even changed into a pair of heart sses. ¡± how is it? don¡¯t i look especially charming when i¡¯m making weapons? ¡± chenn asked. ¡± ... yes, charming ... ¡± lord rong said. ¡± second daddy has always been very beautiful. ¡± tang ziyi¡¯s reaction was much more obvious than jiang fu and chenn¡¯s. he held a small mirror in his hand, sprayed something on his head, sprayed perfume on his body, and pulled his tie. his eyes were shining when he looked up. isn¡¯t he super handsome? rongrong, tell me the truth, am i not more handsome than big daddy and second daddy?¡± leng rongrong replied perfunctorily,¡±they¡¯re all handsome.¡± in my eyes, the three daddies are the most handsome!¡± ¡°what about me?¡± not far away, on the sofa, a man in casual clothes raised his head and asked with a frown. his voice was deep and pleasant to the ears, and his looks were even more outstanding. ¡°of course, my husband is the most handsome.¡± lord rong tilted his head and felt as if his heart had been struck by lightning. they were clearly an old couple, but when they looked at lord fourth, they still could not get tired of it. it was a face that he would never get tired of seeing. her heart was filled with sweet bubbles, and this feeling seemed to be getting more and more serious. the three godfathers were speechless. they were simply asking to be humiliated. ¡°don¡¯tpete anymore. no matter how much youpete, you¡¯ll still lose.¡± su wei watched the show from the side and didn¡¯t mind the drama. ¡± everyone is so excited because of the show! you old men, do you think the fans will look at you? everyone will only think that our little rongrong is good, right?¡± the three men looked at su wei with hostility at the same time. then, li ruhua¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡± what should i do? what should i wear for the show? i¡¯m going to be on a tv show too. will i be popr? ¡± i¡¯ll definitely be popr, right? i¡¯m so excited, i¡¯m really so excited inside. ah, i can¡¯t control the excitement in my heart!¡± everyone was speechless. tang ziyi nced at li ruhua. ¡± don¡¯t worry. you won¡¯t be popr. the fans will automatically ignore you when they see you. after all, you¡¯re just a nanny. ¡± oh, maybe you¡¯ll be able to shock the fans in a female outfit. i feel a little sorry for the audience!¡± huahua was speechless. quan yu and tang luo were also excited because they were going on the show. quan yu and tang luo were discussing how they could not act so pretentiously and act more naturally when they were on the show. although they didn¡¯t dream of bing celebrities, they had a desire to show off. of course, she still hoped to be liked by lord rong¡¯s fans. therefore, the whole family was excited because lord rong was going on the show. the live broadcast this time waspletely different from the variety show, the celebrities ¡®lives. the people who participated in that variety show were all celebrities. there were no people around the celebrities. there were also missions issued by the festival group. many things were set by the festival group. however, this show waspletely different. it filmed the real private lives of the celebrities, so everyone around them could be filmed. the godfather¡¯s favorite thing was that they could go on the show with lord rong and his fans would see them. at that time, they might even be able to see who lord rong liked the most. the most important thing was that filming for this show wasn¡¯t tiring. as for daily life, the festival team didn¡¯t have any requirements. it was fine to sleep at home every day. the godfathers had their own motives. since they were filming this show, they could naturally tell lord rong not to participate in other activities or work. this way, they could spend more time with little rongrong. and, most importantly, this program was not dangerous. it would also be good to record everything that they had lived together and reminisce about it in the future. a few dayster, the official website of longteng entertainment released the guests who would be participating in this episode and began to do publicity. the people participating in this episode were zhou xin ¡®er, leng rongrong, jin mingfeng, old geezer qi, and the hollywood star alyssa. they were all rtively well-known celebrities, so their fans were very excited. the fans were also shocked that leng rongrong and zhou xin ¡®er had met on the same show. then, the two sides began to fight again. of course, soaring dragon entertainment was also very interesting. they gave a list of artists with photos. they gave lord rong a very good-looking photo, while zhou xin ¡®er directly gave him an ugly photo. when zhou xin ¡®er saw her ugly photo, she almost died of anger. ¡± why is she participating too? what right does she have? she¡¯s not a big shot at all! ¡± ¡± also, what¡¯s the meaning of this? why did they post such an ugly photo of me? ¡± zhou xin ¡®er was almost suffocating from the ugly photo. zhu xiao¡¯s expression was also ugly. that photo waspletely exposing zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s dark history. she knew that it would attract a lot of hate if it was released. zhu xiao immediately contacted the person in charge of the show. in the end, the other party¡¯s tone was very firm. before zhu xiao could ask anything, he directly asked her what she wanted and if she had any opinions about the jie mu group. after this question, zhu xiao did not dare to say anything. they were in a terrible situation now. so many brands had canceled their endorsements and so many scripts were not nning to use her. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± zhou xin ¡®er raised her eyebrows. ¡± they won¡¯t let me change? ¡± ¡°xin ¡®er, forget it. let¡¯s not care about this photo for now. in any case, everyone will be able to see your beauty during the live broadcast.¡± zhu xiao said, ¡± it¡¯s good that leng rongrong is also participating. let¡¯s just treat it as a challenge. ¡± she¡¯s not as famous as you are, so she won¡¯t receive as much attention as you do. who would be willing to look at a married female artiste? if they wanted to look, they should look at single female artistes! don¡¯t you still have some dirt on her? when the livestream gets more attention, you¡¯ll release this dirt and ruin her!¡± zhou xin ¡®er looked at the photo and snorted in dissatisfaction. what¡¯s the big deal? she had something to use against leng rongrong. Chapter 1093 1093 chapter 1095-opportunistic the program was about to start shooting. a few days before the shooting, a team of film crew members came to the floating cloud mountain. they began to install cameras everywhere, from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, to the vis where their godfathers lived. even the kitchen and balcony were filled with surveince cameras. except for the sleeping room and the toilet, which didn¡¯t have cameras installed, the other corners were full of cameras. lord rong didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to the cameras. on the other hand, li ruhua and the others were extremely nervous. when they saw so many surveince cameras, they could not help but walk with their hands and feet together. ¡± what should i do? how should i walk in a better way? ¡± ¡°i-i-i ... how should i say this?¡± ¡°the kitchen, there are so many surveince cameras in the kitchen. i¡¯ll be nervous when i¡¯m cooking!¡± li ruhua, quan yu, and tang luo were all extremely nervous. fourth master mo¡¯s figure was tall and slender. he sat on his personal sofa and lifted his eyelids slightly. his eyes looked at the trio who were overthinking things, ¡± you guys aren¡¯t the main characters. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. quan yu was speechless. tang luo was speechless. little chu yan, who was leaning on storm and hanging out with a few little wolves, nodded without a smile and said in a heart-wrenching manner, ¡± uncle mo is right. you guys aren¡¯t the main characters. at that time, the scene would only follow aunt rongrong. you won¡¯t get much screen time.¡± the three of them felt as if they had been stabbed in the heart. xiao nan yu continued to add salt to the wound. ¡± huahua, butler quan, uncle tang, don¡¯t worry. even if there are shots of you, the fans won¡¯t watch it. ¡± they¡¯re not interested.¡± the three of them felt as if they had been stabbed too many times. theyy on the ground, blood flowing all over. it was rare for her to be on television, so she was nervous and excited ... alright, they were not the main characters. the three of them went into the kitchen, crying. there were staff members installing cameras in the kitchen. ¡°you can install more cameras in the kitchen,¡± huahua said with great effort. ¡°why? does lord rong cook often?¡± the staff member nced at li ruhua. ¡°no, master rong basically doesn¡¯te to the kitchen. but i cook often. are you sure you don¡¯t want to film some delicious food? the food i make is very delicious.¡± huahua blinked. he had already bragged about it, what else could he do? he was so happy that he was going to be on tv. he even called his family to tell them that he was going to be on tv. his family was ted and praised him for following the right person. ever since he had been with the young madam, his sry had improved. he often bought gifts for his family, and he could also manage his own weibo ount and asionally post small advertisements to earn some extra money. now that she could even appear on television, she was practically at the pace of bing a star. ¡°... should we remove all the cameras in the kitchen?¡± the person in charge blinked his eyes. huahua: ¡°? ¡± ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m just joking. although the main character is lord rong, you guys live with him, so you¡¯re also important supporting roles. ¡± the person in charge patted li ruhua on the shoulder. ¡± perform well and you might be popr. ¡± when li ruhua heard this, she nodded her head repeatedly. ¡± thank you. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t forget your kindness once i¡¯m popr. ¡± the person-in-chargeughed heartily. ¡± we¡¯ll talk about it when it¡¯s popr! ¡± in less than a day, the entire floating cloud mountain was filled with surveince cameras. even the hidden bodyguards at the floating cloud mountain were captured. the floating cloud mountain was very lively, and the directors of the film crew were very happy. they felt that lord rong¡¯s side could be said to be very interesting, and the live broadcast would definitely attract countless people¡¯s attention. this was because the higher-ups had instructed them to take good care of lord rong, who was a person of high status. he couldn¡¯t let lord rong have any ck spots. if lord rong couldn¡¯t live, he had to create the conditions to make lord rong famous. however, the director was not under much pressure. pared to the other groups, he should be the most rxed. it was because lord rong had a lot to see. the first one was the floating cloud mountain, which was the best vi area in the city and also the most expensive ce. many people were curious to see what the floating cloud mountain looked like. they didn¡¯t have the chance to do so before, but this time, they could finally crack it. those who were curious about the floating cloud mountain would naturallye to watch this live broadcast. second, the quality of lord rong¡¯s fans was very high. apart from lord rong, there was also the extremely cute little boy, little nan yu, living here. this little one was already very popr, and if he participated in the livestream, he would naturally be a hot topic. apart from these, which of the people and animals in lord rong¡¯s family wasn¡¯t a point of view? even the vegetables in her house were interesting. after all, they were personally grown by master rong. many people wanted to see if the vegetables grown by master rong were different. what made the director even more confident was that the higher-ups had said that the big bosses of theirpany would visit lord rong during the shooting. oh, it was said that the big boss would also bring the higher-ups of otherpanies to visit lord rong. in any case, there was a big surprise. at that time, the fans would definitely be shocked. the live broadcast had not started yet, but the topic of the live broadcast had already rushed to the top of the topic list. the topic of wanting to see lord rong¡¯s house was also about to rush to the top of the hot search. on the trending list, there were three to five posts rted to lord rong. two or three of them were rted to the hollywood star alyssa, who had also participated in the filming. the ones at the bottom of the trending searches were the ones that had participated in the filming. zhou xin ¡®er was the worst off. although she had a lot of fans and her fans were always good at fighting and pinching, she didn¡¯t expect to be at the bottom of the trending list. most people did not care much about her private life. on the contrary, many people were more concerned about master rong¡¯s dishes ... when zhou xin ¡®er saw herself being pushed down by lord rong¡¯s dishes, her eyes almost went ck and she fainted. ¡°am i not as popr as a vegetable?¡± zhou xin ¡®er was furious. ¡± this hot search must have been bought. one look and you can tell that they bought it. who cares about how their vegetables look like? aren¡¯t their vegetables just like that? ¡± ¡°calm down,¡± zhu xiao held zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s hand. ¡± the live broadcast will start tomorrow. you can¡¯t show anything. ¡± haven¡¯t you already made arrangements? let¡¯s go see something interesting. aren¡¯t we going to the cruise ship tomorrow? leng rongrong doesn¡¯t have any ns, so she¡¯s probably living at home. she won¡¯t be able to beat you.¡± ¡°that¡¯s the best.¡± zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± i hope everything goes well tomorrow. the news is right, right? those people will be on that cruise tomorrow, right? ¡± ¡°absolutely. those few don¡¯t film much now, but they often gather together to y.¡± zhu xiao said. zhou xin ¡®er had a pretty good understanding of her own life and didn¡¯t have much to look at. therefore, she took advantage of the situation and prepared to attend a party. there were a few superstars in the entertainment industry at the party. as long as she ran into them, she would definitely blow up. Chapter 1094 1094 the first day of the livestream the next day was the official livestream. it was different from zhou xin ¡®er, who was putting on a face mask at night and had even prepared where to go the next day. lord rong was very calm. she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the live broadcast. she didn¡¯t want to do anything. she only agreed to do this live broadcast because her godfather wanted to do a live broadcast with her. at night, lord rong went to bed as usual. the next day, lord rong got up as usual. after the excitement of installing the camera the previous day, li ruhua and the others were more or less calm the next day. the director had also said that there was no need to worry about the cameras. just ignore them and do what you need to do. of course, even though he said that, he was not used to being watched by so many cameras. he was not used to having so many cameras in every corner of the house. when everyone woke up early in the morning, they were not quite used to it. fortunately, the livestream would start at around 7 am. everyone at chief rong¡¯s ce had the habit of waking up early and training every day. they would only start eating breakfast at around 7:30 am. so, as usual, after everyone woke up, they would train ording to the normal mode. as for the film crew, they were adjusting the equipment and so on. everyone had gotten used to the early morning. the live broadcast began at 7 o ¡®clock, and the fans were already waiting in front of theirputers or mobile phones. everyone had been waiting for this live broadcast for a long time. the first few episodes were very interesting. and this time, the artistes who came to participate were all the kind with a bit of reputation. therefore, many fans had been waiting since early in the morning. because longteng entertainment¡¯s publicity was also very in ce, even people who were not fans knew that there would be such a live broadcast program that would be live for a month. 24 hours a day, many tforms would broadcast live. because it was the first day of the livestream, there were many things that were more suspenseful, so there were many people who were interested. leng rongrong and the others were training early in the morning. the godfathers were practicing their own fist techniques, while lord rong was teaching li ruhua how to fight. she gave li ruhua pointers and demonstrated the moves at the same time. lord rong was dressed in light-colored sportswear. his movements were swift and sharp, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife. her every move and stance looked perfect. not only was it beautiful, but it was also very powerful. when the livestream officially started, lord rong was practicing this set of fist techniques. when the fans saw lord rong, they were stunned at first. ¡°what are they doing?¡± ¡°you¡¯re boxing right from the start? you¡¯re boxing early in the morning?¡± ¡°damn, this fist technique looks so powerful!¡± ¡°lord rong is awesome!¡± ¡± as expected of our lord rong. so, what kind of fist technique is this? ¡± the fans ments flew across the screen. the film crew began to switch to the live broadcast position, and then the fans began to see that it was not only lord rong who was practicing boxing, but the whole family was actually practicing boxing in the backyard. even the dogs, chickens, horses, and tigers were all practicing their own martial arts. lord rong¡¯s fist technique was meant for li ruhua to see. huahua felt inferior because of her own martial arts, so she vowed to make her own martial arts stronger. only then would she be qualified to follow lord rong and protect him. at the very least, his original job should have been a bodyguard, but he had now developed into a nanny. the others didn¡¯t say anything, but he himself felt a little embarrassed. ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. is that chicken also practicing? ¡± ¡°storm¡¯s tai chi is really good. i thought that the xuanyuan martial arts school¡¯s publicity was fake, but it turns out to be true.¡± ¡°am i the only one who noticed that big tiger? it doesn¡¯t seem to know how to practice boxing, and its face is full of question marks. seeing that everyone is practicing boxing and it¡¯s studying hard, it¡¯s a little fun!¡± ¡°hahaha, what¡¯s that horse doing? practice kicking people with your hooves? it¡¯s so fun!¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, did you see that? those little puppies are so cute! ¡± ¡± i only noticed the little one. who¡¯s that little one beside little nan yu? why is he so good-looking? ¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m going crazy. what kind of looks does this family have? why are they all so good-looking? ¡± ¡°wuwuwu, even the housekeeper and butler are good-looking!¡± thements were going crazy. after seeing such a pleasing family, they felt like they didn¡¯t want to see anything else. after lord rong and the others finished practicing the fist technique calmly, they went to take a shower and prepared to eat. while everyone was taking a bath, the live broadcast screen switched to a few animals. the animals didn¡¯t need to shower, so they were resting in the living room. there was a tablet in front of storm, and its ws slid across the tablet, looking very serious. on the other side, critical hit was also watching a tablet, which was ying xu ying ¡®er¡¯s concert. the big ck horse, storm, stepped on the remote control with its hooves, and the tv started to show animal world. the big ck horse wagged its tail excitedly. the bulletments in the live broadcast room did not stop. the fans who had originally nned to watch other celebrities ¡®livestreams because lord rong had gone to take a shower felt that there was nothing to see. however, they were instantly attracted by the animals. then, everyone exploded. ¡± oh my god, is that dog using its paws to draw a t board? ¡± ¡°damn, is it a dog? it didn¡¯t be a spirit, did it? why do i see it looking at stocks?¡± ¡°damn, that chicken is looking at xu ying ¡®er. everyone, do you still remember that variety show? it was a variety show that xu ying ¡®er and lord rong participated in. it¡¯s that chicken, that bald chicken, it¡¯s actually grown back its feathers now.¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, i remember this chicken. it was protecting xu ying ¡®er at that time. i heard that it even went to xu ying¡¯ er¡¯s concert! ¡± ¡± oh my god, i¡¯m so excited. i¡¯m afraid this nest of animals has be spirits? ¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, i¡¯ve been sucked up by these animals. he didn¡¯t think much of it when he was watching weibo, but now that he was watching the live broadcast, he realized how smart they were. i feel like i¡¯m not even as smart as an animal?¡± ¡± my mom asked me why i¡¯m kneeling and watching the live broadcast! ¡± ¡°ah ah ah, what is storm doing? why is its tablet full of english? f * ck, why do i feel like it understood everything?¡± ¡°is this still a dog?¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t a dog!¡± when lord rong and the others came down from the shower, the live broadcast room was still in an explosion because of the animals. li ruhua went into the kitchen to make breakfast. there was also a camera in the kitchen, so the scene of huahua making breakfast was also broadcasted live. at first, everyone was very opposed to watching a bald man cooking and strongly requested that the scene be cut back to the animals. in the end, huahua¡¯s neat cutting skills made all the audience shut up. ¡°i feel so good watching him cut vegetables. what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡± this is good news for ocd. the flowers and vegetables are too neatly cut! ¡± ¡°judging from his knife skills, the food he makes must be delicious!¡± Chapter 1095 1095 a world-renowned celebrity lord rong had quite a lot of followers and many fans were watching the live broadcast. at the same time, zhou xin ¡®er also had a lot of fans. after all, zhou xin ¡®er was also considered a top-tier big name, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to have a lot of fans. moreover, the festival group¡¯s publicity was also very good. some people looked at lord rong, and naturally, some people looked at zhou xin ¡®er. carrots and vegetables each have their own preferences. furthermore, someone from zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s side also revealed that she was going to a banquet that ordinary people couldn¡¯t attend.pared to lord rong¡¯s side, which didn¡¯t have any special events arranged, zhou xin¡¯ er¡¯s side naturally received more attention. the special event that zhou xin ¡®er was going to attend was a cruise party. that cruise ship was thergest and most luxurious in the world. moreover, it was said that the people attending this banquet were not ordinary people. they were all the top people of all sses. there were also some mysterious big shots who rarely showed their faces at the banquet. therefore, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s poprity was very high. the other participating celebrities weren¡¯t as popr as lord rong and zhou xin ¡®er. the only one who could match them was alyssa from hollywood. alyssa was, after all, a very influential female star in the country and abroad. some fans said that even if she didn¡¯t do anything, they would still be able to watch her for a few days without even blinking. alyssa was the most beautiful scenery. zhou xin ¡®er didn¡¯t really care about alyssa¡¯s attention. she was just being calctive with leng rongrong. originally, it was because leng rongrong had offended their family¡¯s dark, so she was very angry and wanted to deal with leng rongrong. but now, she was even angrier, because she realized that she had be more and more unlucky after meeting leng rongrong. all the things she had done to deal with leng rongrong had actually failed every time. it was fine if he did not seed. for example, she wanted han xiao to be the hero and save the beauty, but it benefited leng rongrong instead. leng rongrong became the hero and helped her attract some fans. after that, leng rongrong didn¡¯t die after falling off the cliff. instead, because of leng rongrong¡¯s messy godfather, she was targeted for no reason and bullied very badly. after that, zhou xin ¡®er was even more confused. her endorsements had all gone to waste, and the ones that got off cheap were the few animals by leng rongrong¡¯s side. her endorsement deal had actually been snatched away by a dog. this was simply a joke. she was initially indignant and wanted to hire some people to help her publish a few articles, scolding leng rongrong for snatching her endorsement and so on. in the end, before the article was even written, those big-name managers had alreadye forward to speak. to put it bluntly, they had lost money. they had broken the contract, but they had also lost money. in any case, she was following the contract, so zhou xin ¡®er had nothing to say. at first, theizens should have sympathized with her. if she published a few articles, theizens would definitely still stand on her side. after all, those brands were so hard-headed and did not feel guilty at all. merchants paid attention to their reputation. didn¡¯t they have no reputation to speak of by doing this? they had already signed the contract before going back on their word. if leng rongrong was the one who had snatched the endorsement deal, she could even attack leng rongrong as well, saying that she had used underhanded means to steal her things. it was really too sinister. in the end, the endorsement was snatched away by a dog. what else did zhou xin ¡®er dare to say? if it was said out loud, the taste would be different. if it was snatched away by someone in the same industry, that person would be unscrupulous. but if it was snatched away by a dog, a big star¡¯s endorsement would actually be snatched away by a dog. wasn¡¯t that a joke? didn¡¯t that mean that she was not even as good as a dog? zhou xin ¡®er could only swallow her grievances. fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t break the contract for this live broadcast program of longteng entertainment. although leng rongrong was allowed to participate, so what? leng rongrong¡¯s appearance on this show could only serve as a foil to her. moreover, she had all the information that could be used against leng rongrong. it was good that leng rongrong was participating in this show. when she exposed those things, she would like to see what leng rongrong would do. so many scandals were enough to destroy leng rongrong. zhou xin ¡®er was wearing a beautiful gown and chatting with her manager, zhu xiao, in the car. she was still the gentle, cute, and kind character she was. she soon arrived at the cruise ship. in the live broadcast room, many fans were eximing. this cruise ship was indeed thergest cruise ship. it was extremely luxurious and beautiful. then, everyone expressed their desire to see what the cruise ship was like. there were also fans who said that they were country bumpkins who didn¡¯t know where to go even after boarding the cruise ship. there were also some fans who ran over from other live broadcast rooms. everyone came over to take a look at the cruise ship. after all, it was difficult for ordinary people to see this cruise ship even from the outside, let alone the things inside. it would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t curious. even many of lord rong¡¯s fans hade to see the cruise ship. after all, no matter how powerful lord rong¡¯s floating cloud mountain was, it was only thergest mansion in the city. however, this cruise ship was thergest in the world, and the people on it were all the most powerful people in the world. it would be a lie if everyone said they weren¡¯t curious. from time to time, zhu xiao would look at his phone and pick up a call. he would then whisper to zhou xin ¡®er, telling her that the number of viewers in their live stream was increasing and that leng rongrong¡¯s fans had been attracted to them. zhou xin ¡®er was so happy that her face seemed to be glowing. leng rongrong, ha, could he catch her? he was originally an ant that wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. let¡¯s see how she will crush this ant. on the cruise ship, zhou xin ¡®er walked around before going to the banquet hall to greet some of the upper echelons of the business and political circles. she was originally the daughter of the dark¡¯s boss, and she had attended various important events with her father. although not many people knew her true identity, these top figures in the world still knew her. she greeted people with ease. ¡°uncle qin, long time no see!¡± ¡± aunt lu, you¡¯ve be more beautiful recently. you¡¯re really growing in reverse! ¡± ¡± master wei, i heard you¡¯re getting engaged soon. congrattions! ¡± ¡°jack, the newpany is doing well, right?¡± they were all famous people in the world, but zhou xin ¡®er greeted them, hugged, and chatted like they were old acquaintances. and those people seemed to give her a lot of face. they either praised her for bing more beautiful recently or asked her about her family situation. the bulletments in the live broadcast room immediately exploded. ¡°mom, that¡¯s master wei, the chairman of the ming wei group. he¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s already the leader of the food and beverage industry. zhou xin ¡®er is actually so familiar with him!¡± ¡°that jack, isn¡¯t that jack the famous foreign entrepreneur?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t aunt lu the most famous opera actress? her acting is the best and is world-renowned!¡± ...... Chapter 1096 1096 father rong was furious: who said my daughter has no background? zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s stream¡¯s viewers were all shocked by her. although she knew that the people on the cruise ship were all top-ss people, she didn¡¯t expect zhou xin ¡®er to be so familiar with them. her circle was a little scary! of course, some people could tell that although zhou xin ¡®er seemed to be very familiar with these people, when these people talked to her, they all seemed to be socializing. it didn¡¯t seem to be very friendly. furthermore, when everyone talked to zhou xin ¡®er, they would often ask how her father was doing. then, theizens began to analyze that zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s backer was her father. she probably knew these people because of her father. although many people felt that it was not a big deal to have their father¡¯s back. however, some people also said that having a backer was also a kind of strength. if you had the ability, you should also get such a powerful father. some fans even started to fight. she said that zhou xin ¡®er had a backer, so what was the big deal? then, someone retorted, saying that if they felt that xin ¡®er couldn¡¯t do it, they should ask leng rongrong to find such a powerful backer. she had married a decent husband, mo linyuan, the fourth young master of the mo family. what was so great about him? although the mo corporation was considered powerful locally, it was nothing whenpared to the international scene. it waspletely unpresentable. the so-called fourth young master mo, how could he bepared to young master wei and the rest? he was far from them. it was simplyparing a few hundred yuan worth of cheap clothes to a million yuan worth of luxury goods, alright? some people were unconvinced and said that lord rong still had the north thearch club. the north emperor club was finally on the international stage, right? then, some people started to curse. master rong was the boss of the north thearch club. they really didn¡¯t know how she became the boss. who knew if she sold her body or something else? some even said that lord rong was a public bus. ording to the time when the north thearch club first opened, lord rong might have been promiscuous since he was a teenager. the main characters in the livestream were very calm. however, the viewers in the livements were already in an uproar. they had already fought a few times, so they were very familiar with it and very powerful. you and i, actually also pinched out to be evenly matched. if you nder my artiste, i¡¯ll nder your idol. of course, the two protagonists were very calm. zhou xin ¡®er felt that victory was in her hands, so she happily entertained herself on the cruise ship. at the same time, she had her eyes on a few big shots in the industry. she really wanted to go up and say hello. on the other side, lord rong didn¡¯t know about the situation. she was still growing vegetables at home. on her side, her fans also felt that it was fun. it seemed like the fire was already burning their eyebrows, but lord rong didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. he was busy nting vegetables and was very enthusiastic about it. the godfathers were very concerned about their image. after all, it was rare for them to appear on television, so none of them dared to say much. xuanyuan nantian was probably the angriest one. the group of people on the neenth level were so angry that they were about to ascend to the heavens. there were several tablets in front of xuanyuan nantian, and even the tv was ying live footage. all the livestreaming was naturally on lord rong¡¯s side, except for one tablet that was broadcasting zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s side. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s fans were scolding lord rong, saying that he opened the north thearch club because he sold his body. they guessed that he used his body to get the north thearch club. then, he said that the so-called big customers of the north thearch club had probably all slept with lord rong. after all, lord rong had a pretty face and a good figure. she was just a woman, a young woman. without a particrly powerful backer, how could she run the north thearch club? if she did not rely on her own body, what else could she rely on? the customers of the north thearch club were not the customers of the north thearch club, but the customers of lord rong¡¯s body. the rumors on the inte were getting more and more outrageous, and the words were getting worse and worse. because the fans on lord rong¡¯s side ridiculed zhou xin ¡®er for having a backer, the other side directly retorted that leng rongrong didn¡¯t have a backer and that she had no right to be so powerful. wasn¡¯t it all because she used improper means? as lord rong had always been low-key, she would never mention herpany or her own abilities except when she was spending money generously. as such, many people didn¡¯t know much about how awesome she was. asionally, there would be a few bulletments saying that lord rong was a genius-like existence, but they were ignored. after all, there were still some people who knew how awesome lord rong was. lord rong had also let people know at a banquet that she had already finished her studies at an extremely awesome academy in her teens. therefore, some people spoke up for her. unfortunately, there were too few people who knew about it. therefore, the words of those who spoke were quickly buried. ¡°damn, i¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°our rongrong is clean, okay?¡± ¡°look, these people don¡¯t have the ability, but they think of our rongrong so much! which part of our little rongrong doesn¡¯t have a backer?¡± ¡°aiya, i¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°you guys, quickly help me scold him back!¡± as he stomped his feet in anger, xuanyuan nantian was furiously retaliating. he typed furiously on the keyboard, ¡± ¡°who said our rongrong doesn¡¯t have a backer? our rongrong¡¯s backer is very powerful!¡± ¡°the dark is nothing, can itpare to the 19th floor?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it just a lousy banquet? andrew that idiot, how dare he not invite rongrong to this banquet?¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to call andrew now and tell him to drive the cruise ship and bring those people to pick up our rongrong!¡± xuanyuan nantian cursed. then, when some fans saw these words, they felt that it was funny. ¡°leng rongrong¡¯s fans only know how to shoot their mouths off?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the 19th floor of the dark?¡± ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. an idiot said he¡¯s going to call that cruise ship to pick leng rongrong up! ¡± ¡± what an exaggeration! go and pick it up in your dreams! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think i¡¯d ever dream of such a good thing. who is leng rongrong? what right does she have to board that cruise ship! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. not everyone is like xin ¡®er, having such a powerful backer. ¡± ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s backer isn¡¯t the north thearch club¡¯s customers, right? the customers who get together through the prostitution business can¡¯t be considered as a backer, can they? ¡± when the fans cursed, they also brought the customers of the north emperor club along. as a result, some customers couldn¡¯t sit still, especially those who were watching the live broadcast. they all expressed when they had done those things with leng rongrong. although they had gone to the north thearch¡¯s club, they didn¡¯t even know who the boss behind the scenes was! of course, the fans didn¡¯t care about this, and they continued to argue. ¡°i¡¯m so angry!¡± xuanyuan nantian took out his phone and called andrew with a dark face. andrew was the one who held the party on the cruise ship. he held such a party almost every year. he was the vice president of the global chamber ofmerce. Chapter 1097 1097 she¡¯s been ignored! on the cruise ship, the fat andrew, who was wearing a light gold suit, looked particrly affable when he smiled. no one could tell that he was once a businessman who dominated the business world. many people around him came over to greet him, but he always had a smile on his face. when he wasn¡¯t speaking, he had the aura of a superior. this powerful aura made people know that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. andrew had been smiling the whole time. as heughed, his phone suddenly rang. he wanted to hang up the phone, but when he saw who was calling, all the fat on his body trembled. zhou xin ¡®er happened toe over and wanted to greet andrew. however, before she could say anything, she looked up and called out to andrew. andrew had already taken out his phone and rushed out like a whirlwind. zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. her expression turned ugly. she wanted to greet andrew and let everyone know that her identity was not that simple, but andrew ignored her. andrew actually ran away like the wind! this was simply too much. so many people had greeted andrew just now, and andrew had responded with a smile. he was kind to everyone, so she had the courage toe up and say hello. after all, she had met andrew once with her father. although she had only met him once, she believed that andrew would definitely acknowledge her if she said who she was. in the end, andrew had already run out before he could say anything. there was also a photographer following them, and zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. fortunately, there were a lot of people at the party, and she wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to say hello to andrew. besides, andrew left with his phone, so it wasn¡¯t particrly awkward. after zhou xin ¡®er regained herposure, she went to greet the others. it was as if she wanted the whole world to know how powerful her backing was. she seemed to be familiar with everyone. when the fans saw this, they were naturally full of praise. zhou xin ¡®er was able to easily mix in with these big shots that they couldn¡¯t reach. it was really infuriating topare. however, the fans were also very happy. they kept praising zhou xin ¡®er for being extraordinary and for having such a strong backing. ¡± heh, who is leng rongrong? she can¡¯tpare to our xin ¡®er! ¡± ¡± our xin ¡®er is really amazing. these are all big shots on the international stage, and she actually knows them all! ¡± ¡± they¡¯re so awesome! they like our xin ¡®er so much! did you see that? xin¡¯ er knows them, and they all know xin ¡®er! ¡± ¡°who said that it¡¯s great to have a backer? let me tell you now, it¡¯s great to have a backer! so what if our xin ¡®er has someone backing her? she has a backer and she didn¡¯t do anything outrageous, so why didn¡¯t she use her backer?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. only an idiot would not use someone with a backing! ¡± ¡°if you have a backer, you should make the best use of it!¡± ¡± some people shouldn¡¯t be so jealous. if you don¡¯t have any backing, you can only watch. even if you want a backing, you don¡¯t have one, right? ¡± ¡± however, didn¡¯t some people say that they wouldn¡¯t use their backers even if they had one? it can¡¯t be helped. the backers that they exchanged their bodies for aren¡¯t reliable. ¡± the fans began to raise their tails to the sky. lord rong¡¯s fans were furious. everyone returned to lord rong¡¯s live broadcast room. although they weren¡¯t bitter, they were still very angry. however, everyone¡¯s mouth twitched when they saw that lord rong was still calmly nting vegetables. the eunuch was really anxious when the emperor was not. however, as a powerful fan club like lord rong, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let her win. soon, ament said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, my brothers. our lord rong will have an even more powerful backer. ¡± ¡°the one in front, really?¡± ¡°lord rong¡¯s backer ising out?¡± ¡± tsk, are you guys stupid? lord rong has so many supporters. can¡¯t you see that? ¡± ¡± that family isn¡¯t ordinary. they¡¯re much more impressive than those on the cruise! ¡± ¡°wait, those two just now, what did you say?¡± ¡°these few people in lord rong¡¯s house? fourth young master mo? he doesn¡¯t have the right to attend the cruise party, does he?¡± ¡± who else is strong? can they be stronger than zhou xin ¡®er? ¡± ¡± those few godfather, please understand what kind of existences they are! ¡± ...... the fans were in a heated discussion. asionally, there would be a few different voices saying that the few people in lord rong¡¯s family had already surpassed the existence of everyone on zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s cruise ship. of course, those differentments were quickly suppressed by otherments. that was why not many people knew about it. moreover, jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi were all very dangerous people. they had been living in seclusion for many years and their identities were well hidden internationally. therefore, unless it was someone who knew the truth, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything about them on the inte. after all, the world-shaking things that their godfathers had done had long been deleted from the records. ¨C on the cruise ship, andrew went outside to answer the phone. only the assistant saw that andrew¡¯s attitude when he answered the phone was different from before. he looked like he waspletely bowing down. when the assistant saw andrew¡¯s expression, he was obviously a little surprised. he had never seen andrew like this. after all, he was the vice president of the global chamber ofmerce. many people wanted to please him. he had always been a high and mighty person who didn¡¯t need to look at other people¡¯s eyes. however, this time, he was actually so nervous. the assistant couldn¡¯t help but tense up. ¡°mr. xuanyuan, why are you calling? did you receive the invitation? why didn¡¯t youe to this banquet?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not free!¡± on the other end of the phone, xuanyuan nantian said unhappily, ¡± i called you to ask you a question. what¡¯s wrong with you? was leng rongrong not qualified to attend this banquet? which part of the north thearch club is not qualified?¡± ¡± also, the leader of theher abyss empire, mo linyuan, is not qualified to attend this banquet? ¡± ¡± who the hell is that zhou xin ¡®er? does she even have the right to attend this banquet? ¡± ¡°forgive me for being blunt, but why is the threshold for your banquet getting lower and lower? where did the quality of the participating characters go?¡± andrew was scolded in the face. then, he bowed and said, ¡± yes, yes, yes, we were wrong. i will investigate and confirm how that person came up. that¡¯s right, the north emperor club and the two from theher abyss empire are very famous internationally. they are definitely strong enough to join our chamber ofmerce. we also used a level one invitation to invite them, but they didn¡¯te. i think there must be something going on. ¡± ¡°if they don¡¯te, can¡¯t you go and pick them up?¡± xuanyuan nantian¡¯s voice came from the phone again. ¡± don¡¯t you know what sincerity is? ¡± ...... Chapter 1098 1098 she went to pick up lord rong! andrew hung up the phone while wiping his cold sweat. in his position, no one dared to scold him like that. however, he was scolded so badly today that his neck was about to shrink under the deck. he wished he could dig a hole and hide. the assistant asked in a low voice, ¡± boss, who was that? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a call from someone i can afford to offend.¡± andrew nced at his assistant. ¡± hurry up and get the boat to the other dock. we¡¯re going to pick up two people. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not going out to sea? pick up who?¡± the assistant asked suspiciously. he had never seen his boss so nervous before. ¡°they¡¯re not ordinary people. they¡¯re not ordinary people to begin with.¡± andrew nced at his assistant, then turned around and left. after taking a few steps, he stopped and asked, ¡± did i invite a person called zhou xin ¡®er? ¡± ¡°zhou xin ¡®er? oh, the daughter of the boss of the dark, you did invite her. ¡± the assistant followed him and asked, ¡± is there a problem? ¡± ¡± invite her off the cruise ship when we get there. she doesn¡¯t have the right to attend this banquet. ¡± andrew said. he was still a little scared when he thought of the person on the phone. could the darkpare to the 19th level? of course, they couldn¡¯t bepared! what was the dark? to the tens of levels, it was just an ant. he didn¡¯t know to what extent the 19th level¡¯s forces had infiltrated, but he also knew that if the dark were topare with the 19th level, it would be like hitting a rock with an egg. some time ago, he had heard from a friend that the dark had offended someone and was being hunted down by the 19th level and some other big shots. speaking of which, it seemed that he had offended a child, and that child seemed to be rted to the boss of the north thearch club. was it because of leng rongrong? that master rong who was a new artiste despite having a terrifying amount of money? it was fortunate that this girl was so low-key. if she wanted to be high-profile, who would dare topete with her? it wasn¡¯t a matter of who dared topete with her, but that no one could bepared to her. she was only a few years old. who couldpare to her ability? andrew returned to the banquet hall. many people looked at him, but andrew didn¡¯t say anything this time. he greeted a few people after he entered. he had just made an appointment with a few people to go to the meeting room when he was stopped by zhou xin ¡®er. zhou xin ¡®er looked at andrew with a smile. ¡± uncle andrew, do you still remember me? ¡± zhou xin ¡®er had been ignored by andrew just now, so she was a little unhappy. therefore, she came over to greet andrew and smiled at him. she believed that andrew still remembered her. after all, she was the pearl in the palm of the dark¡¯s boss. how could andrew forget her? no one would forget her. they would only value her very much. in the end, andrew was pped in the face. he looked at zhou xin ¡®er seriously and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°and you are?¡± ¡°uncle andrew, i¡¯m xin ¡®er. don¡¯t you remember me?¡± she said. zhou xin ¡®erughed. andrew looked at his assistant. he had a good memory and could usually remember some people he hade into contact with. however, he could not remember this girl in front of him at all. ¡°zhou xin ¡®er.¡± the assistant whispered into andrew¡¯s ear. andrew didn¡¯t know what to say. zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. the atmosphere was a little strange. zhou xin ¡®er was a little regretful that she hade up to greet andrew. andrew didn¡¯t seem to remember her. under normal circumstances, andrew should at least greet him or smile at him warmly. after all, andrew was famous for being a smiling tiger. however, to her surprise, andrew did notugh. he just looked at her with a cold face. the situation was extremely awkward. zhou xin ¡®er wanted to say something but stopped. andrew finally opened his mouth. ¡± miss zhou, i¡¯m very sorry. i¡¯ll have to invite you off the cruise shipter. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. what did that mean? weren¡¯t they going out to sea? what did he mean by getting off the cruise? andrew turned around and left in a hurry. some of the world¡¯s famous people also followed andrew¡¯s footsteps, all of them looking very serious. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. she didn¡¯t understand what andrew meant, but she felt a little confused. but at least andrew didn¡¯t say anything overboard. after a dryugh, she went to talk to the others to divert the awkwardness. she told the others that uncle andrew looked very busy. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s words made sense. however, there were still some people in the bullet screen who started to say that zhou xin ¡®er was simply ridiculous. andrew didn¡¯t even know her, okay? zhou xin ¡®er wanted to build a rtionship with him, but she didn¡¯t expect to be embarrassed! because this was a live broadcast, zhu xiao didn¡¯t say anything to zhou xin ¡®er. on the other side, andrew had an emergency meeting. after briefly exining the situation, everyone dispersed. then, everyone started to spread the news that the cruise ship was going to pick up two very important young people, so it had to change directions. zhou xin ¡®er was very surprised when she heard this news. she asked her friends who she was going to pick up. ¡°i don¡¯t know, but he should be a very powerful existence in the business world. people like us aren¡¯t qualified to attract andrew¡¯s attention and even pick him up.¡± everyone on this cruise ship was very powerful. however, everyone came to this banquet because it was important to him. only everyone begged andrew to attend this banquet, not andrew. what kind of big shot was he to make andrew pay so much attention to him, saying that he didn¡¯t attend the party after receiving the invitation, and instead took a cruise ship to pick him up with arge group? everyone was guessing. those who knew the truth attached great importance to it, while those who didn¡¯t know the truth wouldn¡¯t be able to guess it. ¨C the live broadcast was still ongoing. lord rong had already finished nting vegetables. after lunch, he was lying at the door and basking in the sun. after basking in the sun for a while, lord rong began to practice martial arts with storm in the yard. then, storm was beaten up badly. the viewers watching lord rong¡¯s live broadcast all felt that life here was a little boring. there was nothing special about it. although the ce they lived in was extremely luxurious, lord rong himself was a little boring. he practiced martial arts early in the morning, and after breakfast, he started to nt vegetables. after that, he continued to eat, and after dinner, he would bask in the sun. after that, he started to practice boxing again ... after fighting with storm for a while, lord rong returned to the living room. she seemed to want to y with the tablet, but something fell to the ground when she picked it up from the coffee table. a few level one invitation cards fell to the ground. the gold characters were the cruise invitation card of the global chamber ofmerce. Chapter 1099 1099 we¡¯re really here to invite someone ¡± f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ck f * ¡°this ... isn¡¯t this the invitation to the party on the cruise that zhou xin ¡®er attended? i went to watch zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s livestream and happened to see her holding an invitation card and exining it to her manager when she got into the car. she said that her red invitation card was a third-ss invitation. therefore, lord rong¡¯s golden one is a level one invitation!¡± ¡± f * ck, how many level one invitations does lord rong have? ¡± ¡± the invitation cards are arranged ording to the importance of the people attending the banquet, right? a level one invitation card means that the person attending is a very important person, right? ¡± ¡± the livestream room next door even said that our lord rong can¡¯t go to such a high-ss ce. what a p in the face! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not that lord rong can¡¯t go. it¡¯s that you don¡¯t want to go. i saw lord rong¡¯s name! ¡± ¡± wait a minute, there¡¯s a total of seven first-ss invitations? ¡± ¡°is it wholesale? lord rong is awesome!¡± ¡°tsk, so many, i¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all fake. if it¡¯s an invitation, why didn¡¯t leng rongrong go to the banquet, but still stayed at home to grow vegetables?¡± ¡°country bumpkins can never change the fact that they¡¯re country bumpkins!¡± ¡°you want to act cool, but you failed, right?¡± ¡± don¡¯t run! lord rong¡¯s invitations are real, okay? ¡± ¡°speaking of which, wasn¡¯t the livestream room next door saying that the cruise ship is going to change to a dock and who ising to pick up? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to pick up our lord rong?¡± ¡°f * ck, now that you¡¯ve said it, it¡¯s really possible!¡± ¡± no more than ten first-ss invitations are sent out a year. there are seven here. it¡¯s normal for the cruise ship toe and pick them up! ¡± ¡°but if there are seven, who are the seven big bosses?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but i think i just saw empress su weiying ...¡± ¡°who¡¯s su wei?¡± ¡± movie queen! she was once the movie queen! she was once the most ssic beauty! ¡± ¡°movie queen su? oh right, i think so. i remember there was news that lord rong was the apprentice of movie queen su!¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡± su wei is nothing. i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of bai wanrong ... i think i saw bai wanrong at lord rong¡¯s table today. she¡¯s the goddess of the big shots! ¡± ¡°bai wanrong? isn¡¯t bai wanrong already dead?¡± ¡°that bai wanrong who became the best actress in the entertainment industry andter became the boss of many big bosses?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, it¡¯s her. i feel like i¡¯m seeing it, but i can¡¯t believe my eyes. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t run! bai wanrong is my idol! i really saw her! i thought i was hallucinating! ¡± in an instant, the fans were in an uproar. everyone was discussing madly that these people in lord rong¡¯s family seemed to be big shots. he felt that the dog was a big shot. no, that chicken looked like a boss-level chicken. ¨C it was already evening when the cruise ship arrived at the nearby port. andrew, the round fatty, walked in the front, followed by a group of world-famous people. everyone got off the cruise in a hurry. there were already many luxury cars arranged at the dock. andrew led the team into the row of luxury cars. then, the luxury car set off. many people on the cruise ship were watching the show. when they saw this battle, everyone was speechless. ¡± who are they going to invite? why are all the leaders of various industries going? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little exciting!¡± ¡°let¡¯s wait and see. we¡¯ll know who they are once they¡¯re invited. someone who can make andrew so nervous must not be an ordinary person.¡± zhou xin ¡®er was also standing in the middle of the crowd. she looked at the cars in deep thought. in her live stream, many people were guessing that she was really going to pick up leng rongrong and the others. ¡± impossible, how could she be going to pick leng rongrong up? what right does she have? ¡± ¡°yeah, she¡¯s not even qualified to participate, okay? even the north thearch¡¯s club isn¡¯t as good as this?¡± ¡± does she have anything else in her hands besides the north thearch club? ¡± ¡°hehe, you bunch of nutjobs, have you forgotten about the press conference in beijing? half of the capital is lord rong¡¯s. what can lord rong not take out?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the xuanyuan family is already lord rong¡¯s. how can there not be anything else that can be taken out? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s see. i feel like they¡¯re going to the floating cloud mountain!¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, go to the livestream room and wait! don¡¯t p your face so hard!¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be the ones who get pped in the face. is leng rongrong qualified to attend this kind of banquet?¡± ¡°we¡¯re not going to contribute to the viewership ratings!¡± ¨C on the dining table was li ruhua¡¯s cooking. although it was all home-cooked, li ruhua¡¯s cooking was very exquisite. huahua made a lot of dishes this time, probably because she wanted to appear on tv. it was as if he was showing off his good cooking skills. ¡°flower, did you know that you have the best cooking skills among the bodyguards?¡± lord rong said seriously, ¡± you¡¯re definitely a very qualified chef. with your cooking skills, it won¡¯t be a big problem for you to cook in the north thearch club. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t sound like you¡¯replimenting me.¡± huahua looked at leng rongrong seriously. ¡± my job is to be a bodyguard, right? ¡± lord rong took a bite of the food. it was so delicious that her eyes lit up. ¡± do you still remember? ¡± huahua was speechless. ¡°huahua, other than being a bodyguard, you can also develop other abilities. makeup, cooking, gardening ... you¡¯re invincible now.¡± lord rong nced at li ruhua and smiled. ¡± i feel like i¡¯ve picked up a treasure. ¡± other than not being good at fighting, he was pretty good in other aspects. ¡°but i¡¯m a bodyguard,¡± hua hua said stubbornly. ¡± you¡¯re an all-rounded bodyguard. you¡¯re good at everything except fighting. ¡± lord rong said with a smile. the people at the table were amused. chenn said, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to fight. i¡¯ll improve some small weapons for youter. ¡± ¡°really?¡± huahua¡¯s eyes lit up. everyone knew that chenn¡¯s weapon was very powerful. as they were chatting, a bodyguard rushed in from outside. ¡± master, madam, there¡¯s a group of people at the foot of the mountain. they look like they¡¯re going to attack our mountain! ¡± lord fourth was speechless. lord rong was confused. at the same time, at the foot of the mountain, andrew straightened his chubby body and said nervously to therge group of bodyguards in front of him, who were wary of them, ¡± no, we¡¯re really not here to attack your mountain. what era is it now? we¡¯re not bandits. how can we upy the mountain and be king? ¡± we¡¯re here to pick up miss leng and mr. mo and invite them to our banquet!¡± ¡± bullsh * t, he brought so many people here. how could he be here to invite someone? one look and i can tell he¡¯s here to cause trouble! ¡± the group of bodyguards stared at andrew warily. ¡± what? you know that our young madam is livestreaming, so you¡¯re here to cause trouble? ¡± ¡°brother, we¡¯re really not here to cause trouble. we¡¯re really here to invite someone!¡± andrew led the big bosses and bowed to the bodyguards. Chapter 1100 1100 if you can¡¯t invite anyone to the banquet, you¡¯ll deliver yourself to me leng rongrong and the others went down the mountain before they even finished their meal. then, he saw andrew and his gang. there was a row of luxury cars with andrew in the lead. behind him were some world-renowned celebrities from all walks of life. everyone was talking to the bodyguards in a friendly manner. however, the bodyguards firmly blocked the way and did not allow this group of people to set foot on the mountain. ¡°andrew?¡± lord rong looked at andrew and asked in surprise, ¡± why are you guys here? ¡± fourth master mo also looked at andrew and the others with a confused expression. it seemed like there was a banquet held by the global chamber ofmerce today. these people should be attending that banquet. why did they suddenly appear at the floating cloud mountain? ¡°little rongrong, you¡¯re too much. i¡¯ve already given you the invitation, why didn¡¯t youe to our banquet? i¡¯m here to invite you to a banquet!¡± after speaking, andrew looked at fourth master mo, ¡± mr. mo, long time no see. ¡± leng rongrong was confused. was he here to invite them to a banquet? they weren¡¯t important characters who had to go, and she rarely appeared at such events. to be exact, she basically didn¡¯t appear at such events after she turned 15. therefore, there were very few people who knew her identity. however, she had actually seen andrew many times and was quite familiar with him. therefore, even though the first-ss invitation was sent, she didn¡¯t care much about it. she didn¡¯t care if she said she wouldn¡¯t go, and she wasn¡¯t afraid that andrew would be angry because he knew her temper. however, what surprised leng rongrong was that andrew had actually brought this group of people with him, saying that he wanted to invite her to a banquet. lord rong¡¯s expression wasplicated. she didn¡¯t say she was going, nor did she say she wasn¡¯t going. ¡°we haven¡¯t finished our meal yet.¡± lord rong said. ¡± it¡¯s okay. let¡¯s eat first. we¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done. ¡± andrew said nonchntly, ¡± i¡¯ve never been here before. can i take a look? ¡± lord fourth only listened to his wife. lord rong just nodded casually. then, they went back to the restaurant on the mountain to eat. andrew also went up the mountain with his team. to be honest, no one had eaten dinner, so they were hungry. however, it was just in time for dinner, and they were already eating, so they were too embarrassed to say anything. the group of famous people could only wander around or simply sit in the living room and wait for lord rong and the others to eat. while waiting, they swallowed their saliva. the room was filled with the fragrance of food. the group of people waited while gulping down their saliva. at this moment, the fans in the live broadcast room were in an uproar. ¡°oh my god, she¡¯s really here for lord rong!¡± ¡°hahaha, i suddenly feel likeughing. although they shouldn¡¯t beughing, i really want tough. did you guys notice that they¡¯re all drooling?¡± ¡± this group of people are all world-famous people. they probably never dreamed that when it came to lord rong, he actually didn¡¯t care about them at all! ¡± ¡± lord rong¡¯s family didn¡¯t even pay attention to them. they just ate their food. they¡¯re being treated as invisible people! ¡± ¡± hahaha, but they¡¯re not angry. they¡¯re all top talents. they¡¯re not angry at being ignored! ¡± ¡± zhou xin ¡®er, who is next door, is always bent over when she talks to these people. how would she know that our lord rong is the opposite of her? ¡± ¡°hey, you guys still want to act cool?¡± ¡°did you fail to act tough?¡± ¡± what a p to the face. what do you mean our lord rong is not qualified to participate? see, it¡¯s not that our lord rong is not qualified to participate, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t care to participate. ¡± ¡± master rong doesn¡¯t care to participate, but the organizer actually brought so many people to pick her up! ¡± ¡± what¡¯s so great about it? who knows if leng rongrong used some sinister means! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t leave, the one in front. if you can use underhanded means to invite andrew and these world-ss celebrities to appear, you can try! ¡± ¡°who doesn¡¯t know how to get the chance to sleep out!¡± ¡°someone¡¯s talking about fragrance again. sleeping all day, does it mean that this is all you have? to be honest, even if you did sleep, you wouldn¡¯t be this powerful!¡± ¡°lord rong, do you still need to sleep? lord rong is already very awesome!¡± ...... the fans continued to argue. because andrew and the others from zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s cruise ship had arrived at yunfu mountain, the people in zhou xin¡¯ er¡¯s livestream also came to see lord rong¡¯s situation. soon, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s fans were left with a few. meanwhile, lord rong¡¯s side was filled with people. there were so manyments that he couldn¡¯t see them clearly. there were so many of them that many fans sent gifts. after all, lord rong¡¯s fans were all very high-quality, and there were some very rich and powerful ones among them, so they didn¡¯t hesitate to send gifts. zhu xiao silently watched the live broadcast in a corner for a while. then, she realized that andrew and the others had really gone to look for leng rongrong. for a moment, her expression changed unpredictably. never in his dreams did he expect such a situation. she had thought that if they were to go on the live stream together, leng rongrong would definitely be beaten up badly. furthermore, it was zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s first day at such an exciting banquet. in their eyes, this was a very high-level and very impressive party. after all, the people who attended were not ordinary people. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s participation in this banquet would definitely cause a sensation. however, she had never expected that zhou xin ¡®er would rely on a third-grade invitation to attend a banquet that leng rongrong had received seven first-grade invitations but was toozy to attend. moreover, because leng rongrong and the others did note, andrew actually changed the cruise¡¯s schedule and went directly to the pier first, then brought along those important people to invite leng rongrong on the cruise. not to mention zhu xiao, even zhou xin ¡®er didn¡¯t think of this at all. therefore, while the camera was filming elsewhere, zhu xiao secretly pulled zhou xin ¡®er to the side and showed her the live broadcast. ¡°this, how is this possible!¡± ¡°those people are going to pick leng rongrong up?¡± ¡± leng rongrong is just the owner of the north thearch club. although the north thearch club has been opened all over the world, it¡¯s just a run-down restaurant. what¡¯s the big deal! ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t she sleep with those customers?¡± ¡°could it be that she¡¯s even willing toy her hands on andrew?¡± zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face darkened. she couldn¡¯t believe it. the most unbelievable thing was that she worshiped those people as if they were gods and spoke carefully, but when it came to leng rongrong, she only cared about eating and chatting with her family,pletely ignoring the big bosses who were swallowing their saliva in the living room. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± when zhu xiao heard zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s words, he instantly covered her mouth. andrew wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. if they spoke ill of him, they would be in trouble. just as zhou xin ¡®er was still in disbelief, someone in charge suddenly gathered everyone on the cruise ship. then, the person-in-charge said, ¡± our banquet this time is a little special. i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to move the venue! ¡± Chapter 1101 1101 lord fourth, i¡¯ll cook a meal for you zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s eyes twitched as she looked at the person in charge. her bad feeling suddenly became even stronger. change the venue? could it be that he was going to move to the floating cloud mountain? just because leng rongrong did not want to attend the banquet, andrew rushed to the floating cloud mountain and presented the banquet to leng rongrong? didn¡¯t he care about his face? if the banquet was really moved to the floating cloud mountain, then she would lose everything on the first day of the live broadcast. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s expression turned ugly. she looked at zhu xiao, but could not think of a better way to deal with leng rongrong. after all, she was not the one who organized the banquet. the organizer, andrew, had already gone over to leng rongrong¡¯s side, so what else could she do? zhou xin ¡®er was in an extremely bad mood. many people on the ship were surprised when they found out about the change of venue. after all, no one had expected the decision to be made so suddenly. it wasn¡¯t strange to change the venue, but it was a little weird that the reason was that a few people didn¡¯t want to attend the banquet. a banquet like this was the best opportunity to expand one¡¯swork. it was extremely important to have connections in the business world. there were actually people who were unwilling to participate. however, he was really awesome. he didn¡¯t want to participate, but not only did he not provoke andrew, but he even asked andrew to bring a group of big shots to invite people. not only that, but he couldn¡¯t even invite them, and they even changed their location. ¡± i really don¡¯t know what kind of big shot he is. why is andrew so concerned about him? ¡± ¡± with andrew¡¯s identity, he doesn¡¯t need to listen to anyone. he must be a very terrifying big shot! ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t guess who they are!¡± ¡± we¡¯ll know once we go and take a look. everyone¡¯s going there anyway, right? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. since we¡¯re here for the banquet, it doesn¡¯t make sense for it to end now. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± ¡± i¡¯m quite interested. there¡¯s no harm in getting to know someone who andrew values! ¡± ¡± andrew isn¡¯t afraid of offending everyone. he¡¯s only afraid of offending one person. clearly, that person has a powerful background. ¡± ¡± to be honest, i can¡¯t really guess who they are. after all, i think almost all the big shots are here! ¡± ¡°have you forgotten that there are still some hidden big shots? they¡¯re very low-key, but they¡¯re very powerful.¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. there are indeed some hidden big shots who are very powerful. ¡± the group of people discussed one after another. no one was angry, but they were more curious about who could make andrew so concerned. on the other side, zhou xin ¡®er started to exaggerate and say that it should be some very powerful big boss. she began to deliberately spread such rumors. when this group of people saw leng rongrong and not the descendant of some real big boss, they would definitely turn hostile. at that time, even andrew would be angered. it was nothing to offend one or two, but to offend a group of big shots, andrew would probably not be able to handle it. zhou xin ¡®er followed therge group to the floating cloud mountain. on the floating cloud mountain, huahua was already washing the dishes, and lord rong and the others were already full. andrew looked at leng rongrong with a smile. ¡± are you full? ah, you must be full. the te is empty. the people that andrew led were actually very hungry. they didn¡¯t eat much at the banquet and had rushed to the floating cloud mountain. they were very hungry now. however, they were the ones who hade to disturb leng rongrong and the others, so of course, they would be embarrassed to ask them to provide food or something. they had thought that there would be some leftovers after lord rong and the others finished eating, so it would be good for them to get some. but when andrew looked at the table, he only saw a bare te. he ate it so cleanly. the dishes looked really delicious, and there was no soup left. the bulletments in the live broadcast room wereughing like crazy. ¡± hahaha, i think i can hear andrew¡¯s stomach growling! ¡± ¡± that group of bosses is too cute. i want to eat them but i don¡¯t dare to say it! ¡± ¡°they all look very hungry!¡± ¡± hahaha, so miserable. i¡¯m watching people eat on an empty stomach, but in the end, there¡¯s nothing left! ¡± ¡± lord rong, hurry up and give them something to eat. i saw that famous pianist staring at the meat in storm¡¯s bowl! ¡± ¡± more than that. i saw the other one staring at rainstorm¡¯s roast chicken. did you see how rainstorm protected his food? ¡± ¡± hahaha, the white tiger is also surrounded by big shots! ¡± ¡± drool, drool. did you see that? that big shot of the gastronomic industry is drooling! ¡± ¨C in therge living room, great white was sprawled on the ground with its paws wrapped around the bowl of rice in front of it, and it would look up from time to time. as it ate, it watched nervously. it was surrounded by a group of people, but they didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of it. instead, they were staring at the food in its bowl. what was even more hateful was that it actually saw someone drooling! the old man¡¯s saliva drooped down and fell to the ground. da bai looked at the old man with a horrified expression. ¡± ¡°?¡± the old man was speechless. he quickly wiped off his saliva and turned his head away, pretending that nothing had happened. everyone was speechless. ¡°gugugugugugu¡± in the crowd, someone¡¯s stomach growled first. following that, everyone¡¯s stomachs seemed to have received some sort of signal and started to growl. the voices rose and fell, like a symphony. lord rong was confused. lord fourth was speechless. the couple looked at the group of people with a strange expression. ¡°you guys haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± lord rong asked after a long while. the group of people led by andrew nodded in embarrassment. ¡± we haven¡¯t eaten yet, but we don¡¯t need to trouble you. we¡¯re not hungry! ¡± lord rong looked at andrew¡¯s growling stomach. are you sure you¡¯re not hungry? it sounded like her stomach was protesting. ¡°don¡¯t worry about us.¡± andrew said, ¡± rongrong, let¡¯s do as we discussed just now. the banquet will be held on your floating cloud mountain. i won¡¯t trouble you to do anything, i¡¯ll get my team toe over and tidy up this ce. at that time, when we leave, we¡¯ll clean up this ce.¡± lord rong nodded and continued to look at andrew¡¯s growling stomach. ¡°we don¡¯t provide amodation.¡± after a few seconds, lord rong said, ¡± ¡± i know. i¡¯ll arrange for everyone to sleep somewhere else. it¡¯s just that everyone mighte here for a gathering during the day and have fun at night. ¡± andrew said carefully. ¡°sure.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. lord fourth stared at andrew and the group of people who were about to snatch the food from the animals. then, he suddenly said, ¡± i¡¯ll make you guys something to eat. ¡± as soon as andrew heard this, he looked at fourth master mo with gratitude. Chapter 1102 1102 she seemed to have lost mo linyuan went to the kitchen and chased li ruhua and the others out. he then started to prepare dinner. andrew was so touched that his tears were about to fall. ¡± lord fourth is too kind. is he going to cook for us personally? ¡± it wasn¡¯t just andrew. everyone else who knew lord fourth¡¯s identity was so excited that they felt like rabbits were having a seizure. they were actually fortunate enough to be able to eat lord fourth¡¯s cooking. how many people had ever eaten lord fourth¡¯s personally cooked food? this group of people had excited expressions on their faces. other than being touched, they didn¡¯t feel anything at all. jiang fu and the other godfather sneaked away. li ruhua stood uneasily at the kitchen door. he was worried that lord fourth would blow up his kitchen. tang luo stood at the side, even more nervous. he wasn¡¯t worried about the kitchen, but he was a little worried that lord fourth would blow himself up. butler quan swallowed his saliva. ¡± should we remind them that the fourth master¡¯s cooking is more terrifying than usual? ¡± ¡± if you¡¯re not afraid of death, you can go and remind them. lord fourth has finally found someone who¡¯s willing to eat his cooking. ¡± tang luo nced at butler quan. the thought of lord fourth¡¯s cooking made his hair stand on end. lord fourth had also been working hard on his culinary skills during this period of time. of course, he had trained hard. although the food he made could no longer poison people to death, it was still hard to swallow. lord fourth really had no talent in cooking. however, he wanted to cook for the young madam ... he was too scared. tang luo didn¡¯t dare to say that with lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills, if he forced his wife to eat his cooking, he felt that lord fourth would be single for the rest of his life. storm, rainstorm, critical hit, and big white tiger quickly finished their food and left the hall. they were very afraid. what if lord fourth made too much food and they had to eat it? it was better to go out and hide first. in the living room, the world-ss big shots were still in high spirits. they did not seem to have realized how terrifying lord fourth¡¯s cooking was. ¡± lord fourth is really amazing. such an amazing person can actually cook! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s a god, how can we mortalspare to him!¡± ¡± young and promising! he¡¯s really young and promising! ¡± lord rong was speechless. you guys seem to have overestimated lord fourth. lord fourth¡¯s cooking was even worse than that of a mortal ... if god¡¯s cooking was like this, then he would pretend she didn¡¯t say anything. of course, he was her husband after all, so it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to ruin his reputation. she could only look at the crowd meaningfully. at the same time, on the inte. the fans were already in an uproar. ¡°lord fourth actually cooked for everyone!¡± ¡± ¡± i¡¯m suddenly a little envious of lord rong for having such a good husband! ¡± ¡± 233333, why do i feel that something is not right! ¡± ¡± did you notice that when mr. mo went into the kitchen to cook, the rest of his family ran away? those people at the kitchen door looked so nervous as if they were facing a great enemy! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just flowey and the others. didn¡¯t you notice that the animals all took a good look at the kitchen before they ran out?¡± ¡°now that you mention it, it seems to be true.¡± ¡± i think they¡¯re full. they might be regretting it now. they¡¯re too full and can¡¯t eat mr. mo¡¯s cooking! ¡± ¡± but lord rong¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t make sense. her husband is cooking for someone else, but not only is she not jealous, she even seems to pity those who are waiting for food. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to discuss. we¡¯ll know when we continue watching! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, we¡¯ll know when we continue watching!¡± ¡± we¡¯ll soon find out whether mr. mo¡¯s cooking is as good looking as his face! ¡± at the same time, mr. mo¡¯s cooking had secretly be a hot topic. lord rong chatted with andrew in the living room for a while. andrew then received a call and said that the other banquet members had arrived. lord rong acknowledged and immediately informed the bodyguards at the foot of the mountain to let them in so that the rest of the guests coulde up the mountain. just like that, lord rong¡¯s and zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s livestream rooms started to ovep. the things that were being broadcast on both sides had actually be the things of the floating cloud mountain. this was very unexpected. the production teams on both sides were also shocked. zhou xin ¡®er sat in the car and looked at the scenery around her. she had originally looked down on the floating cloud mountain, but after arriving at the mountain, she couldn¡¯t help but like the scenery as she sat in the car and looked at it. the scenery here was simply too beautiful. from the foot of the mountain to the top, there were many nt arches. many flowers were blooming, so the arches were full of flowers. as the wind blew, the flower petals fell. it was so beautiful that it seemed like a world from a fairy tale. the fans in the broadcast room couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. they couldn¡¯t help but say that lord rong was living in a fairy tale world. no one had noticed it before, but this time, everyone saw it. he followed zhou xin ¡®er and the group of photographers and took a lot of pictures of the outside scenery. the arched flower gate was like a beautiful tunnel. because it was night time, there were still some colorful lights on, which was really beautiful and dreamy. the fans were all screaming in the bullet screen. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s expression turned ugly. although the ce she lived in wasn¡¯t bad, when she saw leng rongrong¡¯s ce, she felt that she couldn¡¯tpare to her. she had thought that leng rongrong had been growing vegetables all day long, and that the ce she lived in might have been turned into a vegetable garden, but now that she looked at it, it was not a vegetable garden, but a fairy tale world. this was simply too good-looking. the reason for living here must be very blissful. the car quickly reached the mountain. but when they saw the luxurious vis, everyone was stunned. even though they were all people with great backgrounds and lived in high-end ces. however,pared to the floating cloud mountain, it was nothing. the floating cloud mountain covered the entire mountaintop, and it took a long time to drive up the mountain. there were many vis built on the mountain, each of which had its own huge courtyard. not only that, but the scenery and air on the mountain were also amazing. there was also a parking lot in the vi¡¯s courtyard, where countless different luxury cars were parked. there was a swimming pool and other facilities. apart from a few vegetable fields that had been tidied up, there were also some very special flowers and nts. some of them were even glowing. ¡°i¡¯m afraid this is an immortalnd?¡± ¡°is that a divine beast?¡± some people were stunned when they saw the storm. when the wind blew, storm¡¯s long white fur was pushed back. when it ran, its entire body was extremely light, as if it could step on the clouds and leave at any time. zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. why did she feel like she had lost the moment she saw this dog? storm was followed by four little fellows. the white little furball ran and stumbled. after it fell, it whimpered a few times and continued to run. it was extremely cute. Chapter 1103 1103 all the big shots call lord rong BOSS? when zhou xin ¡®er and the others went up the mountain, lord rong still brought his family to wee them. andrew was still smiling. he was even more affable than usual. he called everyone over and introduced lord rong to them. some of the people in the crowd fell silent after seeing lord rong. after a moment of silence, he walked up to lord rong without andrew¡¯s introduction. ¡°boss, i finally get to see you.¡± the ceos of world-renownedpanies looked at leng rongrong with tears streaming down their faces. they were extremely touched. finally, they had finally met their mysterious boss! after leaving thepany to them, the boss never appeared again. when they called the boss, the boss never said much nonsense and just sent them money and bonuses. they didn¡¯t know if they should say good or bad about their boss. in the bulletments in the live broadcast room, those with sharp ears were surprised. ¡± why does the ceo of yuntian group address master rong as boss? ¡± ¡± why does the president of sky steps group look like he¡¯s about to cry? he was also calling for the boss just now! ¡± ¡°damn, is lord rong some big BOSS? so many people are calling her boss?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. master rong doesn¡¯t just own the north thearch club. rumor has it that she also owns many otherpanies, right? ¡± ¡°oh my god, my lord rong is too awesome!¡± ¡°lord rong, i want to marry you!¡± ¡°lord rong, marry me!¡± ¡°lord rong, so it¡¯s the character of boss?¡± ¡± ¡± jimei, don¡¯t get too excited. did you notice that lord rong seems to have frozen? ¡± ¡°lord rong looks at these people with a strange gaze!¡± ¡°did i get the wrong person?¡± ¡°no way ...¡± while the fans were still in shock, leng rongrong asked carefully, ¡± i¡¯m your boss? ¡± ¡°big boss, how could you forget about us!¡± tears were streaming down the face of the president of the yuntian group. he looked like an abandoned woman. he worked so hard to open so many branchpanies for the yuntian group to expand to the world. what was his purpose? wasn¡¯t he just trying to let their big BOSS, who rarely showed his face, know of his existence? didn¡¯t big BOSS look at her bank ount? didn¡¯t she know that the yuntian group was making more and more money, and the money they transferred to the BOSS¡¯s ount was also increasing day by day? the other group presidents also looked at lord rong pitifully. they had worked hard from a smallpany to the level they were at now, to the extent that they could attend world-ss chambers ofmerce. in the end, their boss didn¡¯t know them? her heart seemed to have shattered into pieces in an instant. he was too sad! were they not working hard enough? should they work harder? only then would their boss remember them? after thepany leaders ¡®earnest exnation, master rong finally remembered. ¡± oh, the yuntian group. you just transferred over a billion yuan to me a few days ago, right? ¡± yuntian¡¯s president nodded his head repeatedly. ¡± that¡¯s right! ¡± so was a billion too little? it had to be tens or hundreds of billions for the boss to remember it? andrew was speechless. didn¡¯t he need to introduce her? these were all little rongrong¡¯s people? little rongrong was their boss? in the middle of the crowd, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face grew darker and darker. it was as if she had been sunbathing by the sea for a few days without any protection. motherf * cker! was she the boss behind so manypanies? they were all famouspanies! how did she do it? she¡¯s so awesome, yet she still came to the entertainment industry to fight for her job? andrew¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd and suddenly caught sight of zhou xin ¡®er. then, he remembered that the reason he was scolded by xuanyuan nantian was because of zhou xin ¡®er. andrew didn¡¯t know what to say. zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. why did she feel that uncle andrew was not looking at her in a friendly way? isn¡¯t he daddy¡¯s friend? shouldn¡¯t he value her? ¡°who asked you toe?¡± andrew walked towards zhou xin ¡®er. ¡± please leave this banquet. you are not qualified to attend this banquet. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. her ears seemed to be hallucinating. even zhu xiao¡¯s expression was strange. she didn¡¯t seem to have heard wrongly, but why would andrew chase zhou xin ¡®er away? they had wanted to turn the tables with this live broadcast, but what was the situation now? ¡°uncle andrew?¡± zhou xin ¡®er looked at andrew in disbelief. ¡± who¡¯s your uncle? look carefully. we have different skin colors. how could i have a niece like you? ¡± andrew took two steps back nervously. f * ck, did xuanyuan nantian see that? if he did, he would be scolded again, right? how could this little girl randomly im that she was her family? it was too terrifying! andrew immediately called for his assistant to send zhou xin ¡®er away. zhou xin ¡®er was speechless. she was inplete disbelief, but she was still sent down the mountain. the team that was filming zhou xin ¡®er was simply incredible. they originally thought that zhou xin ¡®er would bring them glory and have the opportunity to film at such a grand banquet where all the world¡¯s famous people were present. in the end, they had only just started and were already chased out! zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face was pale as she sat in the car. she was extremely embarrassed. everyone had attended the banquet except for her. andrew didn¡¯t care about their old friendship at all. he didn¡¯t show her any mercy when he chased her out. it was as if he had seen an annoying fly. however, she was helpless. she still had to live stream while bearing this huge embarrassment. she couldn¡¯t even control the expression on her face, and she didn¡¯t know where to go next. on the inte, it was obviously filled with curses. she didn¡¯t need to look to know that she must have been scolded badly. ¨C unlike zhou xin ¡®er, who was at the foot of the mountain, lord rong was sitting on the sofa at home. she just sat there leisurely with a calm expression. but even so, she still gave off an invincible domineering aura. he didn¡¯t need to do anything, and the aura of a big BOSS was being emitted. the people around her were all bosses of well-known internationalpanies, and they all respected her very much. as soon as the live broadcast was shown, the fans were shouting wildly. ¡± i didn¡¯t feel it before, but now i realize that our lord rong¡¯s aura is really strong! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right.pared to zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s bowing and scraping in front of these people, lord rong¡¯s attitude is theplete opposite, okay? ¡± ¡± the international bosses are all calling our lord rong BOSS! ¡± ¡± hahaha, lord rong¡¯s distressed look is so cute. she seems to be very annoyed by these people! ¡± ¡± those ceos are so cute. they follow master rong to report their work! ¡± ¡± they seem to be trying their best to show off in front of lord rong! ¡± ¡± who was the one who said that zhou xin ¡®er knew so many awesome people? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry. the people that zhou xin ¡®er wants to get to know by all means call our lord rong boss. ¡± Chapter 1104 1104 as expected of lord fourth! the inte was in a bloody mess. in the main vi of the floating cloud mountain vi, where a group of big shots had gathered, everyone was waiting for the meal. as they hade in a hurry, no one had eaten anything. the banquet that andrew had asked for had not been delivered yet, so everyone was looking forward to lord fourth¡¯s cooking. after all, many people knew that the fourth lord was the fourth lord of theher abyss empire. everyone was extremely excited and happy that lord fourth was personally cooking for them. this was an unprecedented event! lord fourth cooking for them was such an honorable thing. she had heard that the price of a meal with lord fourth was now sky-high, and this was not just a meal with lord fourth, but a meal made by lord fourth himself. the hall was huge, so even though there were many people, it wasn¡¯t too crowded. lord rong was sitting on the sofa alone. she was holding a tablet and swiping something casually. around her, everyone was standing. no one dared to sit down in front of her. everyone just looked to the east and west. asionally, he would speak softly as if he would offend lord rong if he spoke loudly. lord fourth was cooking one dish after another in the kitchen, and li ruhua helped to bring the dishes to the dining table. then, the group of people ran over to look at the food lord fourth was sitting on. some people even took out their phones to take pictures. ¡± it¡¯s very good. lord fourth¡¯s dishes are too beautiful! ¡± ¡°lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills are indeed impressive!¡± ¡± oh my, i can smell the fragrance. i feel like i¡¯m drooling! ¡± ¡°did you guys really smell the fragrance? why do i feel that this smell is indescribably strange?¡± an honest man asked carefully. ¡± it smells so good. is there something wrong with your nose? ¡± ¡± take a look at these vegetables. they¡¯re cut to the right thickness. lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills are really good! ¡± ¡± his cutting skills are really good. there¡¯s even a carving? ¡± ¡°wait a minute, is that carving a person?¡± ¡± wow, that¡¯s amazing. the person carved looks like a real person! ¡± the group of people started to look at the flowers carved out of some of the dishes on the table. they even saw li ruhua, tang luo, and the others ... the carvings were exactly the same. he could actually tell who it was! however, why did he have to carve a few people into the dish? didn¡¯t it look a little scary? everyone started to fall silent as they watched ... these dishes looked a little special. at the same time, lord fourth was still busy in the kitchen. he was wearing a ck shirt with the sleeves rolled up, revealing his strong forearms. his skin was slightly fair, and when he was shaking the pot, the veins bulged slightly, giving him an indescribable sexiness. the vegetables flew out of the pot. lord fourth was speechless. li ruhua, who had just returned from serving the dishes: ¡°......¡± li ruhua turned her head away without a sound, pretending that she had not seen anything. lord fourth paused for two seconds and said thoughtfully, ¡± it shouldn¡¯t be dirty to pick it up, right? the floor is quite clean.¡± then, lord fourth suddenly squatted down and picked up the vegetables that had flown out of the pot and put them back into the pot. huahua was speechless. fortunately, he had already finished his meal. lord fourth continued to stir the wok. needless to say, his actions were still decent, but sometimes, things would fly out. however, this was not important. if they flew out, they could still pick them up. once they stir-fried them, nothing could be seen. after frying a dish, lord fourth began to fry the fish. the fish was put into the pot, and then the fish flew out of the pot with its eyes wide open,nding on the head of huahua, who was next to it. huahua didn¡¯t dare to move. lord fourth calmly took the fish from flowey¡¯s head and threw it back into the pot to continue frying. huahua was speechless. why did he have to endure all this here? after the fish was fried in the pan for a while, lord fourth tried to flip the pan again. however, with a shake, the fish flew out and fell directly into the trash can beside him. li ruhua was speechless. i didn¡¯t see anything. lord fourth was silent for two seconds before he went to the trash can to fish for fish. the kitchen door was suddenly pushed open, and lord rong happened to see lord fourth picking up the fish from the trash can. lord rong was confused. lord fourth ced the fish back into the pot. lord rong was speechless. she closed the door silently and turned to leave. at the back, arge group of people did not see what was going on in the kitchen. they only followed lord rong and asked, ¡± how is it? lord fourth, is it too hard on you? let lord fourth make less. we can just have a few bites! ¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s bad enough that you freeloaded on the venue, but it¡¯s embarrassing to freeload on a meal!¡± although the group of people asked lord fourth to do less, their hearts were filled with joy. lord fourth was cooking for them! do more, i must do more! leng rongrong did not say anything and walked into the courtyard in silence. she admired the flowers for a while. at the same time, the livestream room exploded with activity again. meanwhile, the director in charge of the festival team was watching the cameras in the small vi next door. they had wanted to cut to a scene of lord fourth cooking. in the end, it just so happened to cut to the scene of lord fourth tossing the item onto the ground and then picking it up at lightning speed. oh, lord fourth even blew on it in a down-to-earth manner, as if he could blow away the dirt. the director was speechless. should they not have cut to this scene? shouldn¡¯t it be quickly cut away? in the live broadcast room, the fans were in an uproar again. ¡± hahaha, i think i¡¯ve discovered a huge secret! ¡± ¡°fourth master, so this is how cooking is supposed to be!¡± ¡± the man who cooks is so handsome. but the question is, can he pick up the food that fell into the trash can and continue to cook? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s such a big fish. i¡¯ll pick it up and continue to cook it, but i¡¯ll choose to wash it first! ¡± ¡°lord fourth didn¡¯t seem to have washed it!¡± ¡°lord fourth didn¡¯t wash the vegetables that fell on the ground just now!¡± ¡± lord fourth: it¡¯s not mine anyway. it doesn¡¯t matter if i wash it or not! ¡± ¡± lord fourth¡¯s sudden enthusiasm seems to be a big problem! ¡± ¡± hahaha, i heard that lord fourth¡¯s cooking is unrivaled. is that true? ¡± ¡± an informed source revealed that lord fourth¡¯s food can poison people to death. so, the people outside are in for it! ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking forward to seeing everyone¡¯s expressions!¡± ¡± to be honest, lord fourth¡¯s cutting skills are very good. he cuts well, and the thickness is even. every piece seems to be the same. his carving skills are also good, especially when he is carving people! ¡± ¡°is there anyone who puts people into the vegetables?¡± ¡± hahaha, it feels so scary. that huahua in a dress and tang luo without any clothes! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know how these two are feeling. they¡¯re probably going crazy! ¡± the fans wereughing non-stop. lord fourth¡¯s dish was finally ready. lord fourth, who was wearing an apron, walked out of the kitchen and brought out the final dish. the table was full of dishes. he hadn¡¯t tasted it yet, but it seemed to be very good. after all, lord fourth¡¯s cutting skills were good, and the arrangement of the dishes was not bad either. he even added some carved flowers and the like. Chapter 1105 1105 this strange smell lord fourth unhurriedly ced therge basin of covered dishes on the table and removed his apron. lord rong leaned against the door and looked at her husband who was bing more and more like a homemaker. well, his face was still pretty. ¡°let¡¯s eat,¡± fourth master mo said calmly. ¡°thank you for your hard work, fourth master!¡± ¡°thank you for your hospitality, fourth master!¡± ¡°fourth master, the dishes are indeed appetizing!¡± ¡± fourth master is indeed fourth master. no matter what he does, he¡¯s still so powerful! ¡± ¡°these dishes look delicious. we¡¯re all in luck!¡± ¡°don¡¯t move your chopsticks yet, let me take a picture!¡± arge group of international bigshots began to take photos crazily, just to remember that they had eaten lord fourth¡¯s dishes. there was no expression on lord fourth¡¯s good-looking and meticulous face. when everyone was almost done taking photos, lord fourth nced at butler quan beside him. butler quan was holding a stack of small booklets in his hands and began to distribute them to the people who were preparing to eat. everyone was speechless. wasn¡¯t it dinner? why did he give her a small notebook and pen? everyone looked at butler quan in confusion. ¡± what lord fourth means is that after everyone has tried the taste, they shouldment on it and point out all the shorings, ¡± said butler quan. ¡± if they think it¡¯s delicious, they should also point out the good parts. ¡± lord fourth will make improvements to itter.¡± everyone was speechless. did they dare to say it? no, they didn¡¯t dare to say. ¡± hehe, there¡¯s no need for that, right? lord fourth¡¯s food definitely isn¡¯tcking in any way. it¡¯ll definitely be very delicious! ¡± everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°try it first.¡± butler quan didn¡¯t waste any time and invited everyone to sit down and eat. everyone was famished, so they didn¡¯t say much and just started eating. andrew was the first to pick up his chopsticks and eat. he put a piece of rib into his mouth, but when he tasted it, he frowned slightly. at the same time, not far away, storm, rainstorm, critical strike, the big white tiger, and a few other small ones were all squatting there, looking at the group of people eating in anticipation. it felt very exciting! lord fourth had been practicing his cooking skills for some time now, and she wondered if his cooking skills had improved. andrew took a bite and then a second. he felt that the animals were looking at him strangely. moreover, why did the taste of these ribs feel a little special? why was there a strange smell, like washing powder? was there something wrong with his taste buds? andrew took another bite. then, he widened his eyes and saw that the ribs were raw ... blood-drenched life ... a drop of blood fell from the rib. andrew put down the rib silently. he then picked up another dish without a sound, and the rest of the people at the table also looked at each other without a sound. from the first bite, everyone¡¯s expression changed from the initial joy to a strange and unpredictable one. the taste of these dishes was so strange. they had never eaten such strange dishes before. some of the dishes had the smell of shampoo, some of them had the smell of coal, and some of them had a veryplicated taste and smelled like foxlike. the group of people, who were very excited at the beginning, gradually stiffened their faces. they were so nervous that they did not dare to eat. ¡°hahaha, ceo yun,e and eat more!¡± ¡°president qin, eat more. don¡¯t stand on ceremony. look at this duck meat. it¡¯s absolutely delicious!¡± ¡± mr. lu,e,e,e. this dish is delicious. try it! ¡± at the beginning, the various directors and experts at the table fought to eat, but gradually, they began to hurt each other. he didn¡¯t want to eat, so he kept putting food into the other party¡¯s bowl, extremely enthusiastic. especially some of their rivals, who were desperately putting food into each other¡¯s bowls. hence, the fans saw this passionate scene. ¡°aren¡¯t president yun and president qin sworn enemies? when did they be so close? you don¡¯t even forget to give each other food!¡± ¡± hahaha, the people at this table are all a little too enthusiastic! ¡± ¡°why do i feel like there¡¯s a problem?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think anyone wants to eat these dishes!¡± ¡°even if i don¡¯t want to eat, the te is already empty. the dishes have all gone into other people¡¯s bowls!¡± ¡± hahaha, i saw that there¡¯s still onest pot of food on the table, but no one actually opened the lid! ¡± ¡°i suddenly want to know what¡¯s inside this dish!¡± ¡°is lord fourth¡¯s food really that unptable that this group of starving people would keep pushing it around?¡± ...... the fans were in a heated discussion. lord fourth walked up and opened the lid of thest dish. ¡± this is eel soup. i¡¯ve added chinese medicinal herbs. it¡¯s very nourishing. ¡± everyone at the dining table was speechless. he was a little scared. andrew craned his neck and looked at the soup pot, then said to the person next to him, ¡± old li, don¡¯t you like to eat eel? try it! ¡± old li was speechless. he didn¡¯t want to eat what lord fourth had cooked! ¡°i, i think i see something moving inside!¡± ¡± damn, the water surface is really moving! ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± then, in front of everyone¡¯s frightened eyes, a live eel jumped out of the eel soup. it was scalded to the point that its skin was about to fall off, and the eel flew out. of course, its otherpanions had died with their eyes wide open in the soup. everyone was speechless. ¡°why is there another one alive?¡± lord fourth asked. he was very serious this time. the fish had its scales removed ... how could there be a live fish? lord fourth found it a little unbelievable. he remembered that he had already killed them when he did it. it was huahua who dealt with them. then, he looked at li ruhua. ¡°i might have missed it ...¡± at the dining table, no one dared to eat anymore. everyone sat stiffly, not knowing whether to eat or not. even if they were told to eat, they would not dare to. this meal was too scary. everyone felt as if they were originally in the clouds, but they were suddenly riding a roller coaster and falling madly. what was going on? was lord fourth¡¯s cooking that terrifying? was he really cooking for them? or could it be that he was dissatisfied with them, so he deliberately tortured them like this? in the broadcast room. on the bullet screen, the fansughed like crazy. ¡± hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. my head is falling off fromughing! ¡± ¡± mom asked me why i sprayed my food all over the table when i was eating! ¡± ¡± i really want to know what this dish tastes like. why do all the big bosses have pickled vegetable expressions? ¡± ¡°hahaha, andrew is like a wilted ck garlic!¡± ¡°what the hell is an eel? why did it swim out of the basin?¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i have to give it to this dish. he¡¯s indeed our lord rong¡¯s husband. his methods are extraordinary! ¡± ...... ¡°it¡¯s not good?¡± lord fourth frowned when he saw everyone holding their bowls but not eating. everyone was speechless. what should she say so that lord fourth would not be so affected? how should she tell the truth so that lord fourth would not be angry? Chapter 1106 1106 the atmosphere was extremely awkward andrew and the others didn¡¯t know whether to eat or not. no one knew how to respond to lord fourth¡¯s words. wasn¡¯t it too obvious to say that it was delicious? it would be too insincere to say that it was not delicious. the situation was extremely awkward. lord rong looked at the crowd sympathetically and said, ¡± if it¡¯s not good, then don¡¯t eat it. ¡± in one sentence, everyone thought that chief rong was just putting pressure on them. he wasn¡¯t really asking them not to eat, but to eat. ¡°no, how could that be? it¡¯s delicious, very delicious!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. how can the food that lord fourth painstakingly makes not be delicious? ¡± everyone had an extremely pained expression on their faces as they forced the unptable dishes into their stomachs. after eating, the group of people began to have symptoms of vomiting and diarrhea. some people even directly fainted. the banquet that was supposed to be held at night ended unhappily because a group of people had eaten something bad. the group of big shots were taken to the hospital by car. fourth master mo stood in the dark as he watched the cars leave. he frowned, ¡± is there a problem with the food i made? ¡± tang luo said,¡±fourth master, it¡¯s not your cooking that has a problem. why don¡¯t you tell me what the problem is?¡± the corners of butler quan¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything. li ruhua looked deeply at lord fourth. she felt that she had to think of a way to stop lord fourth from entering the kitchen again. lord fourth did not want to destroy the kitchen now, but he looked like he wanted to destroy the people who had eaten his food. it would be fine if it wasn¡¯t his turn, but what if lord fourth decided to cook for them on a whim one day? li ruhua thought about the horrible state those people were in after dinner and felt a little creeped out. lord fourth¡¯s food was really not to be eaten. it was definitely enough to kill someone. of course, huahua did not dare to say anything. after all, the person in front of her was lord fourth. on the side, master rong rubbed her eyebrows and looked like she had a headache. although she knew that her husband was learning to cook out of good intentions, wasn¡¯t this cooking a little too terrifying? ¡°hubby, i don¡¯t think a man like you needs to go into the kitchen.¡± ¡± look at how precious you are. you¡¯re a disgrace in the kitchen! ¡± lord rong said it in a serious manner. she first praised lord fourth and then smiled, saying that lord fourth didn¡¯t need to work in the kitchen with his status. she preferred lord fourth who earned money, not the one who worked in the kitchen. as expected, lord fourth began to waver after lord rong¡¯s coaxing. ¡°really?¡± lord fourth looked at his wife. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± lord rong¡¯s pretty face had a sincere smile on it. she nodded her head seriously. ¡°then i won¡¯t cook.¡± lord fourth nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll earn more money! ¡± because madam had said that she liked a lot of money, lord fourth had entered the study room without a second word and started to work hard to earn money. tang luo and the other two gave leng rongrong a thumbs up at the same time. as expected of the young madam. the young madam¡¯s words were more effective. with just a casual sentence, lord fourth went to the study to earn money. it seemed like he had no intention of entering the kitchen in the future. when jiang fu and the others came over, lord rong was ying with a few little wolves in the living room. at first, the godfathers had hoped that the husband that lord rong had found could cook for lord rong and take care of him in all aspects. however, no one had expected lord fourth to be so terrifying at cooking. even after practicing so many times, the food he made was still so terrifying. in that case, it would be better to hire a few chefs at home. ¡± i just saw someone vomit blood. i don¡¯t know if there will be a big problem. ¡± jiang fu said with a serious expression, ¡± rongrong, don¡¯t let that kid cook anymore. is he cooking? ¡± he¡¯s clearly trying to murder us!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes! no matter who i ask to cook, i won¡¯t let him cook! ¡± tang ziyi nodded repeatedly. ¡°it¡¯s better to eat my cooking than his.¡± chenn¡¯s pretty face also looked serious. then, everyone looked at chenn. ¡± second father, you don¡¯t have to say anything. don¡¯t you have any idea about your cooking skills? ¡± lord rong touched his forehead. chenn¡¯s cooking skills were even more terrifying than lord fourth¡¯s. when he was in the countryside, he had a glorious history of poisoning an entire vige to the point of fainting. now, whenever the vigers saw chenn enter the kitchen, they would run away. when lord rong thought of her godfather¡¯s cooking skills, which even dogs wouldn¡¯t eat, she was terrified. indeed, it was better for people who didn¡¯t know how to cook not to cook for the rest of their lives. people like her, who knew what they were doing, would never cook casually. if he wanted to cook, he had to cook for the enemy. if he cooked for himself, wouldn¡¯t that be hurting his own people? in the broadcast room, everyone burst intoughter when they saw lord rong and the others discussing cooking. after seeing lord fourth¡¯s cooking, everyone was eager to see what second godfather¡¯s cooking was like. after all, second godfather¡¯s cooking seemed to be inferior to lord fourth¡¯s in lord rong¡¯s evaluation. who could cook more scarier food than lord fourth? that was already very powerful. ¨C it waste at night. finally, there was no need for a live broadcast. zhou xin ¡®er was hiding in her room, her eyes filled with anger. she had never been so embarrassed before. she used to be by her father¡¯s side, and she could get whatever she wanted. she had never encountered such a situation. when had she ever been so embarrassed? she was so embarrassed today, and it was all because of leng rongrong. wasn¡¯t she the boss of the north thearch club? why were there so many big shots calling her boss? what was her background? zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s mood was extremely bad as she thought about this. she narrowed her eyes, which were filled with jealousy and hatred. then, she took out her phone and made a call. ¡°do as i say.¡± then, she hung up the phone. you want to be famous, right? i¡¯ll do as you wish and make you more famous. after lowering her head in silence for a while, zhou xin ¡®er seemed to feel that this wasn¡¯t enough. she turned around and walked to the dressing table. then, she lifted her hand and pulled open the drawer. at the bottom of the drawer, she took out a piece of paper with a number on it. it was a very special number. she then made the call. ¡± i¡¯ll pay ten times the price for spirit to help me get rid of a person. we¡¯ll take action in three days. ¡± without any small talk, she fiddled with her phone. ¡± okay, the deposit has been transferred. ¡± the call ended. zhou xin ¡®er looked at her face in the mirror, which had almost scrunched up from anger, and gently rubbed it. then, her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°i¡¯ll give you a big gift, leng rongrong.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s scandal would be on the hot search tomorrow. three dayster, the news of leng rongrong¡¯s death would be on the hot search. he was still too inexperienced to y with her! Chapter 1107 1107 chapter 1109-ck material the next day, lord rong was awoken by a call from ji chengyu. she picked up the call with sleepy eyes and her entire face turned ck. lord fourth leaned back and kept his distance from his wife. ¡°what are you quarreling about?¡± lord rong didn¡¯t answer the call. she picked up the phone and was about to throw it out. ¡°it seems to be a call from ji chengyu.¡± lord fourth said. only then did lord rong sweep a hazy nce at lord fourth, looking a little dazed. her beautiful hands reached for the phone and froze for a moment. she then nced at fourth master mo. lord fourth was speechless. madam¡¯s temper when she woke up was always so scary. lord fourth lowered his aura to the lowest possible level, making himself invisible. sure enough, lord rong didn¡¯t make things difficult for lord fourth. she picked up the phone and said impatiently, ¡± brother ji, please. ¡± ji chengyu seemed to have said something over the phone. lord rong yawned disapprovingly. then, she walked to the window and looked outside, frowning. ¡°oh, i know.¡± after saying that, lord rong hung up. because she was still sleeping, she was obviously still a little sleepy. in her sleepiness, there was a bit of dissatisfaction, as if she was very angry because she had been woken up by someone. lord rong went to wash up slowly. then, she changed her clothes slowly and went downstairs. she casually tied her hair into a bun. although it was done very casually, the bun looked a little casual, which made lord rong look veryzy. he was wearing a ck silk-like suit, which made him look extremely elegant. her small face was already beautiful beyondparison, and such a casual dress didn¡¯t reduce her points. instead, it added points. her simple dressing had instead highlighted her temperament from head to toe. perhaps it was because she had not woken up yet, her beautiful eyes were still slightly squinted. when li ruhua and the others looked up, they were all stunned by lord rong. he didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the young madam had be more beautiful. in reality, it wasn¡¯t that young madam was beautiful. it was just that young madam hadn¡¯t woken up with such a strong temper in a long time. ¡°young madam¡¯s skin has been fair and rosy recently. it¡¯s as if it¡¯s translucent.¡± li ruhua looked at leng rongrong¡¯s skin with envy. ¡± how can someone¡¯s skin be this good? ¡± ¡°young madam is so beautiful even when she¡¯s angry!¡± butler quan nodded. ¡± i didn¡¯t know that the young madam is so beautiful and cool! ¡± tang luo said emotionally, ¡± although i feel that the young madam might be so irritable that she could wring someone¡¯s head off at any time, it¡¯s inexplicably very pleasing to the eye! ¡± while they were talking, tang luo and the other two suddenly fell into a collective silence. because lord fourth had alsoe down from the steps, and he was right behind leng rongrong. he didn¡¯t have a strong aura at first, but it was unknown if he had heard their conversation, but all of a sudden, the hostility in his body intensified, and that devilishly handsome face also became a little gloomy. ¡°are you guys very free?¡± lord fourth raised his brows, his voice cold. the few of them were instantly frightened. then, the three of them scattered. the few storm yers lying on the carpet were a little scared and did not dare to move. only a few little wolves were unafraid of death and wanted to run towards leng rongrong, but before they could run towards lord rong, storm¡¯s front legs caught them and pulled them all back into his arms. ¡°howl?¡± a few little wolves called out in a low voice. storm held down a few small ones, not letting them run. lord rong sat on the sofa in the living room and pressed a button on a remote control on the coffee table. a curtain fell down. then, a projection began to appear. she yawned and looked at the things on the screen with narrowed eyes. a woman appeared on the screen, a woman that she had not expected. it was cold and quiet. it wasn¡¯t strange that she was still alive, but it was a little strange that she was out here. in the video, leng qingqing covered her face and cried. she went to her parents ¡®grave and asked leng rongrong toe and see them. she said that leng rongrong was famous now and didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her parents. but no matter what, they were still her parents. her parents had died because of her. how could she not care? leng qingqing was crying too miserably, and she was in front of the gravestone, making her look even more miserable. lord rong frowned. ji chengyu said that the news had already spread all over the inte today. leng qingqing¡¯s video was shared by countless people, and there were also other videos. for example, when leng qingqing¡¯s parents died, leng rongrong also appeared in that city. leng qingqing¡¯s parents had been killed by fatty wu, but there was a video of leng rongrong and fatty wu having fun on the inte. it looked like leng rongrong had instructed fatty wu to do this. all of a sudden, everyone¡¯s imagination ran wild. then, a group of people appeared on the inte and began to defame leng rongrong. she said that leng rongrong seemed to be very impressive on the surface, but she was very dirty behind her back. they said that she had caused the death of her biological parents and her younger sister. then, some unknown people started to post some photos of lord rong being very close to some men. previously, when she was on the production team, she was close to han xiao, shen yun, and the others, and she was often criticized for adding oil to the fire. all in all, lord rong was being scolded badly. initially, many people had be fans of lord rong. however, when they saw these negative news, many of them started to waver. apart from some hardcore fans in lord rong¡¯s fan club, many other fans saw the negative news and felt that lord rong was too scheming and evil. not only did she steal her sister¡¯s engagement partner, she even killed her parents. what was more terrifying was that leng rongrong was still alive and well even after that family was so badly harmed. lord rong nced at the ck materials and frowned. then, out of sight, out of mind, she pressed the remote control. lord fourth stood behind the sofa and frowned when he saw the items. li ruhua and the others happened to be at the door, and they all saw it. ¡°damn, these people are really preposterous!¡± ¡± nonsense! ¡± tang luo rebuked angrily. ¡± you really don¡¯t know anything and you¡¯re spouting nonsense! ¡± ¡± our young madam didn¡¯t do such a thing. leng guantong and the others brought it upon themselves! ¡± li ruhua was also a little angry. butler quan didn¡¯t say a word. he held his phone in silence and was fighting with someone. meanwhile, the inte was filled with curses. ¡°f * ck, i didn¡¯t know leng rongrong was such a person!¡± ¡± i knew it. how could she be the boss of the north emperor club at such a young age? she must have used some tricks! ¡± ¡°i heard that those clients came because she slept with them! i really don¡¯t know what fourth young master mo saw in her!¡± ¡± fourth young master mo isn¡¯t clean himself either. he¡¯s clearly married to leng qingqing, but he¡¯s actually in cahoots with leng rongrong! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not leng rongrong¡¯s fan anymore, and i¡¯m not fourth young master mo¡¯s fan anymore!¡± ¡± i hereby announce that i won¡¯t be watching their livestream today. i feel disgusted when i think about how leng qingqing is in such a miserable state while they are still enjoying themselves! ¡± Chapter 1108 1108 rongrong¡¯s fan ¡± why don¡¯t you watch the livestream? if you want to watch it, go and scold her in thements. let her fans know how disgusting their idol is! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not filial. you¡¯re simply cruel and unscrupulous! ¡± ¡± snatching her sister¡¯s marriage partner, causing her to suffer so much, and even causing the death of her own parents! ¡± ¡± leng qingqing is so pitiful. i heard that her scandal was actually set up by leng rongrong! ¡± ¡°that time with the beggar? was she set up?¡± ¡°ah, isn¡¯t that too tragic?¡± ¡°she¡¯s so pitiful. isn¡¯t she too na?ve?¡± ¡°it¡¯s leng rongrong who¡¯s too bad, okay? you¡¯re even designing your own sister, you¡¯re not acting like an elder sister at all!¡± the inte was filled with one-sidedments, almost all of them saying that leng rongrong had gone too far and that leng qingqing had been set up so miserably. only now did he know leng rongrong¡¯s true colors. ¨C fat wu¡¯s face turned green when he heard what his subordinate said and saw the news on the inte. he knew that the wretched girl was not dead and woulde out to stir up trouble. this time, he really came out to stir up trouble. fat wu was very angry. ¡± he actually treated little rongrong like this. we should have gotten rid of this scourge long ago. ¡± ¡°chief wu, you can¡¯t let our chief rong be wronged, right?¡± the assistant beside him also said indignantly, ¡± we did kill him, but what does it have to do with master rong? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. our little boss is such a powerful person. he would never kill those two idiots! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s all because those two idiots lied to us first!¡± the people in the casino all felt indignant for lord rong. fat wu thought for a while and said, ¡± wait a minute, our casino ount has a lot of fans too, right? release a statement and tell them that i have something to do with the deaths of these two idiots, but rongrong has nothing to do with it!¡± ¡°yes!¡± the assistant quickly sent out a weibo post. because the attention on the casino was still quite high, and with this incident, the casino had a lot of fans. weibo instantly became a hot topic. many people started toment, share, and like. lord rong¡¯s die-hard fans naturally spoke up for him and even gave him a like. ¡± did you see that? the person involved has rified that this matter has nothing to do with lord rong, okay? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. they¡¯ve offended the local tyrant. what does it have to do with lord rong? don¡¯t put all the me on our lord rong, okay? ¡± ¡± the two idiots above, do you still believe in leng rongrong? ¡± ¡± fatty wu is leng rongrong¡¯s man. the two of them went shopping together and even had a meal together. fatty wu must be speaking up for leng rongrong! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. since this fat wu spoke, it only proves that master rong really has something to do with this fat wu. ¡± ¡± i really couldn¡¯t tell that leng rongrong¡¯s taste is so heavy. she¡¯s really willing to eat any kind of goods! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t mo linyuan afraid of getting dirty?¡± the curses were getting more and more unpleasant. lord rong and lord fourth seemed to be attacked even more badly because of what fat wu had said. ¡°how is it? many people followed the news, right? am i right to rify things like this?¡± fat wu sneered, ¡± how dare they bully our rongrong? we should really teach them a lesson! ¡± go and find out where that stupid woman leng qingqing is and how she managed to escape!¡± ¡± master wu ... well, a lot of people followed the news ... but it doesn¡¯t seem to be good news ... many people are scolding our master rong! ¡± the assistant said, trembling. ¡°what?¡± fat wu was incredulous. ¡°it¡¯s as if there¡¯s a curse on our weibo ... the moment we posted it, we attracted a lot of people to scold us.¡± the assistant looked at the increasingly insultingments in disbelief. thements that were defending lord rong were instantly drowned out. it was said that fatty wu and leng rongrong were in cahoots, and now that fatty wu had stepped out to speak, it meant that he was on leng rongrong¡¯s side. this time, the evidence was irrefutable. therefore, leng rongrong must have had something to do with leng guantong and li mn¡¯s deaths. yu manxing and he zeng rushed in from outside. the two of them had a domineering aura. when they saw fat wu, they snorted coldly. ¡± damn fatty, what¡¯s wrong with you? are you trying to kill our lord rong? ¡± yu manxing¡¯s flirtatious face was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? why did you have to post something on weibo at this time? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s simply making people fantasize. it¡¯s as if you¡¯re afraid that others don¡¯t know that lord rong has a rtionship with you. ¡± he zeng nodded at the side. fat wu was speechless. ¨C ¡°damn, what do you mean unfilial?¡± when xuanyuan nantian saw the news on the inte, he was so angry that he kicked the table over. in the breakfast shop, countless people couldn¡¯t help but look at xuanyuan nantian. beside xuanyuan that day, those 19 people were sitting upright and still, their faces filled with rage. a hostile atmosphere spread in the small breakfast shop. the people who hade to the breakfast shop for breakfast were all a little flustered at this moment. then, everyone quietly picked up their breakfast, paid, and left the breakfast shop as if they had seen a ghost. xuanyuan nantian was speechless. the 19 big shots were speechless. ¡°why are they running? i¡¯m not going to eat them!¡± xuanyuan nantian said angrily, ¡± i didn¡¯t even say that my daughter is unfilial. what right do they have to say that? ¡± ¡°right, they are not qualified!¡± the 19 big shots said in unison. thedy boss of the breakfast shop swallowed her saliva and looked at the table that had been kicked to pieces. ¡°the quality of your tables is not good!¡± xuanyuan nantian snorted. thedy boss: ¡°??? ¡± thedy boss trembled as she walked back to her husband¡¯s side and whispered a few words to him. then, the boss walked over. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s the quality of our tables that are not good. i¡¯ll change the tables for you! ¡± in the breakfast shop, the tv was ying lord rong¡¯s tv series. the boss looked up from time to time as he spoke. ¡°you like this drama?¡± xuanyuan nantian suddenly asked. ¡± it¡¯s not bad. i haven¡¯t watched such a high quality drama in a long time. the actors are especially good. ¡± the boss said sincerely, then suddenly pointed to leng rongrong and began to promote her. ¡± i think this youngdy is very good. she¡¯s so young, but her acting skills are really good! ¡± ¡°i saw it from here!¡± the boss was so chatty when he talked about tv that he forgot about the unhappiness just now. xuanyuan nantian was very happy to hear this. after eating his fill, he said, ¡± alright, the quality of your table is quite good. i was too strong! ¡± after that, xuanyuan nantian directly scanned the code and transferred nearly 100000 yuan to the boss. when the boss saw the money, he was shocked. ¡± sir, you¡¯ve made a mistake. you¡¯ve paid too much! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not much, justpensation for you!¡± xuanyuan nantian said, ¡± i also like that girl. if you think it¡¯s too much, then support that girl. her name is leng rongrong. ¡± Chapter 1109 1109 have the big shots started farming? ¡°boss, what should we do next?¡± xuanyuan nantian walked in front, his steps filled with anger. behind him, 19 big shots followed closely. the young miss had been scolded to this extent, shouldn¡¯t they do something? we can¡¯t just do nothing, right? however, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything if their boss didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°let¡¯s go home and start a fight!¡± xuanyuan nantian typed furiously on his phone and sent a few voice messages. ¡± yes, that¡¯s right. this is the ce. see you in ten minutes! ¡± ten minutester, xuanyuan nantian and his group returned to the entrance of the vi. there was a group of people standing in the courtyard. there was a young girl in a pink dress, a young man in a suit, an old man with a strong aura, and even a child who was only seven or eight years old but had an extremely strong aura. a group of people from all walks of life had gathered together. when they heard themotion, they all turned to look at xuanyuan nantian and his people. xuanyuan nantian¡¯s group was already ridiculous. xuanyuan nantian was walking in the front, followed by a group of people in ck who looked like bodyguards. however, they didn¡¯t look like bodyguards, but rather like big shots. when the two sides met, everyone fell silent for a moment. ¡°which one of you is the red-dressed girl?¡± a young girl with a lollipop in her mouth suddenly asked. the 19th was speechless. they were both men, what red-dressed girl? ¡°are you crazy? the red-dressed girl? do we look like young girls?¡± neen sneered. then, he felt xuanyuan nantian¡¯s terrifying gaze. then, he could no longerugh. ¡°red, red-clothed girl? it¡¯s you?¡± xuanyuan nantian ignored neen and looked at the lollipop girl. ¡± i am. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m the president.¡± the lollipop girl was wearing a loose t-shirt and a cap. her face was small and delicate, and she looked less than 20 years old. ¡°you¡¯re the president of rongrong¡¯s fan club?¡± xuanyuan nantian was also slightly surprised when he saw the girl. the young girl had a wicked smile on her face. ¡± don¡¯t look down on us. although we have the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled in our fan club, they are all like you, not ordinary people. ¡± the young girl¡¯s lips curled up, and her entire body was filled with an evil aura. the aura around him made the people behind xuanyuan nantian feel a chill. when her almond-shaped eyes swept over, it was as if she could see through everyone¡¯s thoughts. ¡°let me introduce you. this is old ji, an academician of the academy of science and technology. although he¡¯s old, his mind is more flexible than a few young peoplebined. this is an internationally renowned model, amy. this is ...¡± the youngdy casually introduced a few people, all of whom had terrifying identities. and these people were all top members of lord rong¡¯s fan club. ¡°what about you?¡± xuanyuan nantian looked at the young girl with curiosity in his eyes. to be able to be the president of these people, this young girl¡¯s ability to organize and n must be extraordinary. moreover, she was so unruly, so she must have some special skills. his precious rongrong was indeed amazing. the fans she casually attracted were of such high quality. these fans were the fans of the other artistes in the entertainment industry. while other artistes ¡®fans were concerned about quantity, rongrong¡¯s fans were concerned about quality. one person was equivalent to ten million people. ¡°i¡¯m a hacker.¡± the young girl said casually, ¡± nothing special, but i was born with very strong organizational and nning abilities. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± xuanyuan nantian didn¡¯t ask any more questions. he nodded and invited the group of big shots into the vi. the mansion was huge, and the study was as big as a museum. there were countlessputers inside, with tablets and mobile phones beside them. after leading the group of people into the room, xuanyuan nantian asked someone to prepare tea. then, he prepared to discuss with this group of people how to help lord rong resolve the crisis. he was about to die from anger. of course, the group of big shots in front of him were also very angry. they had protected lord rong like he was a treasure, but in the end, someone had caused trouble for lord rong time and time again and even posted so many unrealistic things. ¨C lord rong was still broadcasting. therefore, she did not care about the situation on the inte. moreover, it was in the limelight now, so it was useless for her to care. even if he wanted to rify, he would have to wait until everyone had calmed down, could hear some words, and could think rationally. therefore, lord rong was very straightforward. he didn¡¯t exin or rify. he just continued to live his life. after a night of vomiting and diarrhea, andrew and the others still came to lord rong¡¯s party with determination. when they saw that lord rong was nting vegetables, everyone joined in. then, in the livestream room, everyone saw arge group of world-ss big shots growing vegetables in a vegetable garden. not only did they grow vegetables, but they also grew them to be especially tasty. ¡°she¡¯s not going to rify?¡± ¡± ha, she¡¯s already being criticized so badly on the inte. how can she still lead people to nt vegetables? ¡± ¡± f * ck, what right does leng rongrong have to let my idol nt vegetables in the field! ¡± ¡°oh my god, why are these god-like people nting vegetables at this moment?¡± ¡°why doesn¡¯t anyone mention leng rongrong¡¯s scandals?¡± ¡°damn, how can she be so patient?¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a groundless matter. seeing our lord rong¡¯s attitude, everyone should know, right? these things have nothing to do with her, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so calm, okay?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. i always believe in lord rong¡¯s character. besides, it¡¯s said that leng qingqing doesn¡¯t have a good character, right? ¡± ¡°i remember that there was a simr rumor in the past. but i don¡¯t think it was master rong who snatched leng qingqing¡¯s husband, right?¡± ¡°now that you mention it, i remember that lord rong was forced. but god pitied lord rong and let our lord rong meet true love!¡± ...... in the live broadcast room, the fans were in a heated discussion. on the floating cloud mountain, everyone was busy working. everyone was addicted to doing farm work. after they were done, they asked lord rong for other work. in the end, a high-end banquet turned into a group of people wearing suits and doing farm work ... even flowey¡¯s mopping work had been snatched up. in order to prevent lord fourth from entering the kitchen again, the group of people even upied the kitchen. those who knew how to cook were busy in the kitchen, expressing their desire to cook for lord rong and the others. when they saw this lively scene, the fans in the live broadcast room forgot about lord rong¡¯s scandal. he just keptughing. the god they thought was actually capable of doing all kinds of work, even though he did it quite badly. everyone could see that lord rong¡¯s face was scrunched up from time to time because his vegetables had been removed like weeds. Chapter 1110 1110 the big bosses have all be kindergarten children ¡°vegetables, those are vegetables!¡± when lord rong saw that the vegetables he had nted not long ago were once again destroyed by someone, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and exploded. the people in the vegetable garden were either holding grass, vegetables, or precious flower seedlings in their hands. they looked at lord rong while trembling. ¡°what? which one is the vegetable?¡± a tall, handsome man in a suit and a striped tie was squatting down. he held a sickle in one hand and a handful of green onions in the other. lord rong smiled coldly. ¡± you¡¯re holding a green onion. ¡± ¡°green onion?¡± the man lowered his head and looked at the green onion in his hand. he frowned and said, ¡± i was wondering why it smelled so strong. so it¡¯s a green onion, ah, so green onions look like this?¡± the man didn¡¯t seem to realize what he had done wrong. he stared at the green onion in his hand, and the more he looked at it, the more interested he became. lord rong¡¯s eyebrows were twitching. ¡± you¡¯ve never seen a green onion before? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve tried it before, but i don¡¯t really like it.¡± the man said. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like to eat it, but you still want to kill it. can¡¯t you hear it crying? it¡¯sining to you that it doesn¡¯t want to eat it, but you still cut it!¡± lord rong¡¯s chest heaved up and down slightly, and she had a forbearing expression on her face. ¡°... i don¡¯t think she¡¯s crying, right?¡± ¡°as for ...¡± the man was speechless. the rest of the people who were holding either grass or vegetables couldn¡¯t help but clench their bums. he wasn¡¯t sure if he was holding vegetables or grass. could it be that they didn¡¯t seed in doing anything and even caused trouble for lord rong? ¡°hey, old xu, do you think i didn¡¯t see that? what are you throwing away? you threw away that vegetable. do you think i can¡¯t see the hole in front of you?¡± lord rong looked at the man who she thought was slightly older. this man was the president of a technologypany and was considered a very famous person. however, when he heard what lord rong said, he shivered and looked at lord rong nervously. then, he tried to cover it up with a smile. ¡± hehe, i didn¡¯t lose the vegetables. i really didn¡¯t. you must have seen it wrong just now. this pit was dug by xiao li just now. it has nothing to do with me! ¡± in front of him, xiao li, a world-famous jewelry designer who was respected by the whole world, was holding a handful of grass in his hand. at this moment, he looked at old xu with an innocent face. ¡± president xu, you can¡¯t push the me away like this, right? do you think i¡¯m going to use my butt to dig up vegetables?¡± old xu was speechless. ¡°it has nothing to do with xiao li. old xu, do you want to see the surveince camera?¡± let me tell you, you picked the most vegetables. you picked almost all the vegetables here!¡± old xu,¡±really?¡± i thought it was all grass! i thought i was the champion of weeding!¡± lord rong was speechless. she was already somewhat speechless. after taking a deep breath, lord rong smiled and said emotionlessly, ¡± everyone, don¡¯t do anything yet. if you want to nt vegetables, flowers, or weed, you can do anything. but i have a suggestion. can you guys get to know the vegetables and grass first?¡± lord rong turned his head and nced at li ruhua. li ruhua immediately nodded. he took a step forward and said to the crowd, ¡± follow me. i¡¯ll give you guys a little bit of science. i¡¯ll teach you what grass and vegetables are! ¡± and then, this group of world-ss big shots who were supposed to be having a grand exchange at that important banquet all followed li ruhua. after entering the living room, li ruhua arranged for a group of people to sit on the ground. then, arge white curtain was pulled open. following that, li ruhua began to teach a group of students like a teacher, teaching them the difference between vegetables and grass. ¡°tell me, eggnt, this is an eggnt!¡± ¡± tomato! this is a tomato! ¡± huahua was holding a pointer, and because she was teaching something she was familiar with, she acted like she was teaching. the big bosses sitting on the ground spoke in unison like obedient children in kindergarten. ¡± eggnt! this is an eggnt! ¡± ¡± but where are the eggnts? are you sure they are eggnts? ¡± ¡°where are the tomatoes?¡± the few big shots blinked their eyes and asked curiously. li ruhua was speechless. this group of silly children. ¡°this is a seedling, understand? it hasn¡¯t even bloomed yet, how can it bear fruit without flowers?¡± li ruhua said, ¡± wait a minute. i¡¯ll show you what they look like when they grow up. ¡± huahua taught him with great patience. everyone gave him face and studied obediently. in the live broadcast room, the audience was originally arguing about the matter between lord rong, leng guantong, and leng qingqing, but gradually, they forgot about it. he only cared about looking at the world bosses who were as obedient as children. these people were awesome wherever they went. in the end, she was as obedient as a child in kindergarten in front of lord rong. everyone else was chief xu and teacher li addressed him as such. however, it was even simpler for master rong to address him as ¡± old xu ¡± or ¡± little li ¡± ... this made people feel that these big shots were instantly much less impressive. they used to be the top people in the world, but they had all be ordinary people here. then, some people started to argue that it didn¡¯t seem right for lord rong to be like this. how could she be so disrespectful to the big boss? therefore, someone retorted that lord rong was on a different level. it was obvious that these big shots needed to respect lord rong. a hidden BOSS. lord rong was the standard hidden boss. these people had to call lord rong boss, so wasn¡¯t it normal for the boss to call them xiao li? then, many people expressed their heartache for these big shots. they had actually met a boss like lord rong. it was mainly because lord rong was too awesome. the live broadcast was still going on. since lord rong had nothing to do, he was going to take storm and the others out for a walk. then, the big bosses of the kindergarten all expressed that they wanted to go for a walk with lord rong. after that, lord rong rode storm, lord fourth rode storm, little nan yu and little chu yan rode big white tiger, followed by a small tail. they set off in a grand manner. those who didn¡¯t know better would think that some n in the cultivation world was about to go to war, bringing such a group of people. in the end, only ¡°f * ck¡± was left in thements. even just by watching it on the phone, one could feel the magnificence of the scene. what would happen if they met? soon, lord rong was on the hot search again. this time, it wasn¡¯t the hot search that was being scolded, but the hot search that made people extremely envious. everyone was trying to guess what kind of god lord rong was. how could she be so awesome to this extent? there were also people who scolded those who spread the negative news and called them idiots. why would someone as awesome as lord rong need to sell his body to please a man? no matter how she looked at it, it should be other men who knelt and fawned over lord rong. these rumors could be said to have copsed on their own. then, someone said that even if leng rongrong was really powerful, it was a fact that she had stolen leng qingqing¡¯s man. people who knew the truth said that leng qingqing and fourth master mo were the ones who had been engaged since they were young. Chapter 1111 1111 really unkind ¡± no matter how powerful leng rongrong is, she¡¯s not very kind in this aspect. she stole someone else¡¯s man! ¡± ¡°to be honest, i have some doubts. leng rongrong is so powerful, how did she do it? she¡¯s still so young, and leng qingqing¡¯s family used to be rich. how did she be like this?¡± ¡± it¡¯s not a baseless conjecture. i really feel that leng qingqing is being wronged! ¡± ¡± yes, it¡¯s fine if her husband was stolen, but her parents were killed. she¡¯s all alone now. she wanted her sister toe and see her parents, but her sister didn¡¯t even care about her! ¡± ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t respond at all. does that mean that she can¡¯t quibble, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s keeping quiet? ¡± ¡°yes, silence means consent!¡± ¡°what lord rong? you¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡± everything she has now was snatched from leng qingqing! ¡± ¡± yes, i¡¯ve always been qingqing¡¯s fan. i feel that qingqing has been killed! ¡± ¡°leng qingqing used to be quite well-known in the entertainment industry, but after leng rongrong¡¯s appearance, her life seemed to have be extremely terrible.¡± ¡°leng qingqing is so pitiful!¡± ¡± what right does leng rongrong have to be so happy? she took away everything that belonged to leng qingqing, okay? ¡± in thements, countless people began to speak up for leng qingqing, and then they began to distort the truth. lord rong was scolded badly, and her silence meant that she had tacitly agreed. all sorts of bystanders on the inte also gradually began to lean towards leng qingqing¡¯s side. the entire hot search was practically exposing leng rongrong¡¯s matter. zhou xin ¡®er went shopping with her friends, and the live stream of her shopping spree made everyone feel very good. there were fewer people in zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s stream than lord rong¡¯s. however, everyone was still envious of her purchasing power. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s mood was exceptionally good, probably because she knew that the rumors on the inte were all targeting lord rong. therefore, she was very happy to buy. ¡°it¡¯s true happiness to be rich!¡± ¡± xin ¡®er is so good at shopping. i didn¡¯t think that watching others shop is such a satisfying thing! ¡± ¡± zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s purchasing power is nothing. she¡¯s really ignorant. if you¡¯ve seen how lord rong buys, you wouldn¡¯t say that! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. when our lord rong buys things, he buys things from the entire mall and the entire street. what¡¯s the big deal with just buying a few things?¡± ¡± where did the first twoe from? leng rongrong¡¯s fans should stop trying to find a sense of presence here, okay? ¡± ¡°how funny, leng rongrong¡¯s reputation is so bad now, yet she¡¯s still speaking up for her!¡± ...... after being scolded, a few of lord rong¡¯s fans left the live broadcast room. they were furious. all of them were thinking that it would be great if lord rong went shopping too. this way, she would be able to beat zhou xin ¡®er. zhou xin ¡®er was definitely rted to lord rong¡¯s disturbance this time. as a result, all kinds of bulletments in the live broadcast room asked lord rong to go shopping. lord rong didn¡¯t pay attention to thements at first. she just wanted to go out for a walk, but thements kept flooding the screen. it even alerted the director, who asked lord rong if she wanted to go shopping or something. he thought that since he had nothing to do, he really did not buy anything recently. then, lord rong rode storm and led the rest out of the street. no one would notice this since there weren¡¯t many people here at the floating cloud mountain. however, this time, lord rong brought arge group of people to the streets. in an instant, it caused a sensation. all the pedestrians on the street subconsciously made way for lord rong and the others. then, they all took out their phones to take pictures. ¡°wow, that¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°is the leader a dog? there¡¯s such arge dog? that girl is so handsome!¡± ¡± not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also so beautiful. he¡¯s like a fairy! ¡± ¡°her skin is glowing!¡± ¡± i think she¡¯s not wearing any makeup. how can someone look so good without makeup? ¡± ¡± damn, just a random photo turned into a newspaper! ¡± ¡± ah, ah, lord rong, lord rong, lord rong, it¡¯s really lord rong! ¡± ¡°lord rong is out shopping!¡± ¡± lord rong heard our call! lord rong is really on the street! ¡± when a few of the fans saw leng rongrong, they screamed until their throats were sore. they were so excited that they went crazy, and all of them were shouting loudly. ¡°lord rong is so handsome!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i like lord rong so much that i¡¯m going crazy! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s so cool. how can a girl be so good-looking? she¡¯s not human. she must be a god! ¡± ¡± everyone else is a little fairy, but our lord rong is definitely a big fairy! ¡± many people gathered to watch. lord rong rode on the storm and walked slowly. fourth master mo rode on the storm and followed behind her. a few minutester, lord rong and the others stopped in their tracks because they had met someone they knew. in front of them, zhou xin ¡®er was originally holding hands with her friend smugly. her hands were full of spoils of war and she had even asked her assistant to collect arge pile. however, he suddenly heard a loud noise and subconsciously looked in that direction. as a result, she met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes. leng rongrong sat on the back of the storm, looking high and mighty like a queen. when she saw zhou xin ¡®er, she smiled slightly, but that smile was not very sincere. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s entire body cracked. the shopping bags in her hands fell to the ground. she looked like a nouveau riche when people were praising her just now. but at this moment,pared to leng rongrong in front of him ... could she stillpete? he only had a mount, but it was tens of thousands of times more exaggerated than hers. leng rongrong got off storm¡¯s back and walked towards zhou xin ¡®er. she helped zhou xin¡¯ er pick up the shopping bags and handed them to her emotionlessly. ¡°yingluo-are you the one spreading the rumors?¡± lord rong¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft. she looked at zhou xin ¡®er and asked very directly. because of the microphone, everyone in the live broadcast room could hear it. the viewers in both live-stream rooms exploded in an instant. rumors! after the incident, this was the first time that lord rong spoke about this matter. the word ¡± rumor ¡± clearly stated lord rong¡¯s attitude. this was fake. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s question also showed that lord rong wasn¡¯tpletely uninterested in this matter. when she questioned him, she was overbearing. although she wasn¡¯t very fierce and didn¡¯t even seem to have any fluctuations in emotion, her words were like needles that pricked zhou xin ¡®er. zhou xin ¡®er was indeed the instigator, but she never thought that she would bump into leng rongrong. it was not a big deal that she bumped into him. she never thought that someone would ask her directly if she was the one who spread the rumors. all of a sudden, zhou xin ¡®er panicked. however, she quickly calmed down. even though leng rongrong said so, she didn¡¯t say that she had evidence, and she wouldn¡¯t have any evidence! without evidence, what was there to be afraid of? instead, she could add more dirt on leng rongrong. Chapter 1112 1112 chapter 1114-lord rong¡¯s grand act ¡°what rumors? what are you talking about?¡± zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s reaction was quite fast. after being stiff for two to three seconds, he immediately looked confused. it was as if he didn¡¯t know anything about the things on the inte. ¡°i didn¡¯t spread any rumors.¡± zhou xin ¡®er seemed to be very good at acting and acted like she really didn¡¯t know anything. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up and she chuckled. ¡± you don¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°i, i don¡¯t know.¡± when zhou xin ¡®er met leng rongrong¡¯s gaze, she felt a strange sense of guilt in her heart. she felt as if her pitch-ck eyes knew everything. ¡°well, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. she gently patted zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s hand and said slowly, ¡± you shouldn¡¯t leave any evidence behind. otherwise, the truth will prove everything you¡¯ve done. ¡± after saying that, lord rong didn¡¯t waste any more words and walked around zhou xin ¡®er. when the storm passed by zhou xin ¡®er, it rolled its eyes at her. zhou xin ¡®er almost fainted from anger. she looked at the storm and the other things in the past. when she saw the critical hit¡¯s mocking giggle at her, her face turned pale. xiao xun ¡®er and little chu yan were riding on the white tiger. when they passed zhou xin¡¯ er, xiao xun ¡®er asked, ¡± you really didn¡¯t do it? if you don¡¯t tell the truth now, it¡¯ll be very embarrassing if you¡¯re found out in the future!¡± little chu yan nodded. ¡± embarrassing! ¡± behind them, when andrew and the others passed by zhou xin ¡®er, they also asked, ¡± you really didn¡¯t do it? ¡± one by one, the questions made zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face turn pale. in the end, it became a deathly pale. her expression was extremely ugly. leng rongrong walked into a store in a domineering manner and took a look around. then, she waved her hand and asked the staff to buy everything here. he was extremely rich. it was fine if he was rich, but there were many of lord rong¡¯s fans gathered around him. lord rong said straightforwardly, ¡± give it to everyone as a way of giving back to the fans. ¡± the fans were on the verge of tears. ¡°really?¡± ¡± oh my god, lord rong is giving us a present? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s a jewelry store. they seem to have very expensive things! ¡± ¡°lord rong is too rich!¡± ¡± as expected of our lord rong. you¡¯re always so domineering! ¡± soon, the fans around them received gifts one after another. everyone was holding a gift in their hands and was so happy that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths. when everyone saw the gifts inside, they were even more surprised. because every gift was extremely valuable. it was very expensive, and everyone was a little embarrassed to take it. they even thought that lord rong had given it to the wrong person. however, lord rong said that it was for everyone and that they should just take it. then, the fans exploded. ¡°is it really for us?¡± ¡°lord rong is generous!¡± ¡°lord rong is mighty!¡± the fans were shouting. even the live broadcast room was in an uproar. everyone was asking if it was toote to go to the venue now. they really wanted to get a gift from master rong. it wasn¡¯t because of the value of the gift, but because it was a gift from master rong. she was so happy to receive a gift from master rong. some people started topare lord rong with zhou xin ¡®er. ¡± i wonder who was the one who said zhou xin ¡®er was a nouveau riche. is she a nouveau riche? ¡± ¡°lord rong is the one who¡¯s called a tycoon and rich, okay?¡± ¡°the two of them really can¡¯t bepared!¡± ¡± not only is lord rong rich, but she¡¯s also very generous. she doesn¡¯t hold back at all when giving her fans gifts! ¡± ¡± the one who said that zhou xin ¡®er is generous, just cry in silence. it looks like you won¡¯t be receiving any gifts! ¡± ¡°speaking of which, did zhou xin ¡®er spread those rumors about lord rong? if zhou xin ¡®er didn¡¯t spread the news, lord rong wouldn¡¯t have questioned her, right?¡± ¡°i suspect it¡¯s zhou xin ¡®er.¡± ¡°eighty to ny percent.¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? our xin ¡®er has always been the kindest. how could she do such a thing?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, leng rongrong has done enough dirty things herself. she even used our goddess xin ¡®er! ¡± ¡± xin ¡®er is my moonlight. how could she be that kind of person? ¡± ¡°if he¡¯s not that kind of person, then what kind of person should he be? zhou xin ¡®er is obviously a scheming person, okay?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. you¡¯ll know when your goddess bai yueguang¡¯s character image copses! ¡± the fans continued to argue. zhou xin ¡®er felt that leng rongrong was trying to frame zhou xin¡¯ er, while leng rongrong felt that zhou xin ¡®er was the culprit. the two sides were torn apart. as for zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s fans, they immediately betrayed lord rong after seeing how generous he was. on the street, two fans looked at each other. ¡°ha, what¡¯s so great about leng rongrong, she only knows how to put on a show!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she¡¯s just an artiste who only knows how to put on a show. why did she give her a gift? she probably asked her to do it! ¡± ¡°right, xin ¡®er is the best!¡± ¡°we must always support xin ¡®er!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes! we must always support xin ¡®er! ¡± ¡°sis, i suddenly have a stomach ache and need to go to the toilet!¡± ¡°what a coincidence, i¡¯m going to buy a drink,¡± then, the two girls turned around and walked in their respective directions. a few minutester, the two of them suddenly ran into each other in the group where chief rong was delivering gifts. the two of them were in an awkward situation. she was still mocking lord rong just now, but now, she turned around and pretended to be a fan of lord rong. ¡°i think lord rong is actually not bad.¡± the girl spoke first. ¡± what a coincidence. i think so too. lord rong is actually a pretty nice person. it seems like he¡¯s really giving a gift! ¡± the other girl said at the same time. the two of them looked at each other in tacit understanding and continued to line up. a few minutester, both of them received their gifts. after they sat down on the chairs, they started to open the gifts. when a girl saw a bracelet made of tourmaline with a very good texture, she almost cried. ¡°ah, ah, ah, it seems very expensive! oh my god, this bracelet is priced at 80000 yuan!¡± ¡°m-my 50000!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, lord rong is really a nouveau riche! ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t it too blissful to be lord rong¡¯s fan? ¡± ¡°no, i want to marry lord rong!¡± ¡± i¡¯m not a fan of zhou xin ¡®er anymore. what¡¯s there to be a fan of that scheming b * tch? i want to be a fan of lord rong! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, me too, me too!¡± the two girls were so touched that they hugged each other and cried. then, the two girls began to appear on the inte. they posted the gifts they had received on the inte. they told everyone that they were originally zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s fans, but they were now true fans of lord rong. they really didn¡¯t expect lord rong to be so generous. they thought it was a trap. coincidentally, this kind of girl began to appear on the inte. lord rong didn¡¯t do anything that day when she was shopping. the only thing she did was to suddenly start buying gifts for her fans. Chapter 1113 1113 chapter 1115-great reversal lord rong¡¯s gift had won the favor of many people. many people hade to get gifts, but lord rong didn¡¯t care. he sold the stock for an entire street and gave out all kinds of gifts. the matter of lord rong¡¯s gift also quickly became a hot search. even at night, lord rong was still giving out gifts. after hearing about this, many people came to line up to get gifts. some of the people who weren¡¯t fans of lord rong also came to line up. even some of the elderly people around them came over when they heard the news. ¡°did you hear that someone gave you a gift here?¡± ¡°are there any conditions for receiving a gift?¡± an old man asked as he ran. ¡°it has to be a fan of lord rong!¡± someone answered, ¡± old man, you¡¯re so old. you¡¯re not master rong¡¯s fans, are you? ¡± the few elders were stumped. who was lord rong? a fan? they had it at home. someone was trying to drive the elderly away, and leng rongrong happened to see it. she walked over and handed over the few gift bags in her hands. ¡± give them to them. ¡± since you¡¯re here, just give them all to me, i¡¯m notcking this little bit!¡± ¡°this bi an ...¡± the fan organization that had volunteered to send gifts hesitated for a moment, and was a little worried for leng rongrong. ¡°lord rong, i¡¯m not saying that we¡¯re going to bully the elderly. however, there were many old people here who heard the news and came. they didn¡¯t know who you were and were all here to take advantage of you. if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll suffer a great loss.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, even if they take the gift, they might not remember you!¡± ¡°so, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. just give it to the fans!¡± a few fans started to persuade leng rongrong. if she did that, she would be at a disadvantage. leng rongrong did not hesitate when she heard her fans ¡®words. she just smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s a blessing to be at a disadvantage. ¡± then, she started to personally distribute gifts to the elderly. when the elderly asked who lord rong was, she would just smile. ¡°the one who gave me the gifts was master rong. her name is leng rongrong. grandpas and grandmas, don¡¯t forget about lord rong! in the future, when you see her on tv, you have to look at her more!¡± some fans started to shout. then, the elderly understood. ¡°so this great fairy is lord rong!¡± ¡± why is such a good little girl called lord rong? rongrong sounds so nice! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s so beautiful. she¡¯s such a beautiful and kind little girl! ¡± ¡± grandma, i didn¡¯t know you before, but from now on, i¡¯ll be your fan! ¡± the elderly took out the gifts they liked and were satisfied. the more they looked at leng rongrong, the more they liked her. some of the more courageous elderly people rushed to leng rongrong and grabbed her hand, asking her if she had found a partner. ¡± if you haven¡¯t, grandma will introduce you to one. grandma¡¯s grandson runs a bigpany and is handsome. he¡¯s a few years older than you ... ¡± as the old man spoke, he felt a gust of cold air. she subconsciously turned her head to look and saw fourth master mo looking at her with a terrifying gaze. ¡°he looks like he¡¯s going to eat someone. who is he?¡± the old man asked nervously. lord fourth moved the olddy¡¯s hand away and intertwined his fingers with lord rong¡¯s. he looked at the olddy and said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m her husband. ¡± we¡¯re married, see this? this is a wedding ring.¡± lord fourth raised his hand arrogantly. the old man was speechless. fourth master mo: ¡± your grandson won¡¯t make it in time. he won¡¯t be able to marry me in his next few lifetimes. ¡± the old man was speechless. lord rong was amused. she consoled the olddy. the old man nced at fourth master mo awkwardly, ¡± my grandson is even better looking. plus, he knows how to make money. ¡± fourth master mo: ¡°? ¡± after being stared at by fourth master mo, the old man ran off in a hurry. after the old man left, a group of men in ck suits suddenly lined up in front of lord rong. soon, lord rong saw xuanyuan nantian. the moment he saw xuanyuan nantian, he was stunned. ¡± why are you guys here again? ¡± ¡°we are your fans.¡± neen replied, ¡± a gift. ¡± lord rong was speechless. after his cheeks twitched, lord rong began to distribute the gifts. when xuanyuan nantian and the others received the gifts, they were extremely excited. that night, lord rong bought many other gifts for andrew and the others. many of them were very touched when they received the gifts. they didn¡¯t expect that lord rong would give them gifts. for dinner, lord rong brought everyone to the north thearch club. everyone was moved to tears when they ate at the north thearch club. pared to lord fourth¡¯s cooking, the north thearch¡¯s club¡¯s food was like the food of the gods. lord fourth¡¯s cooking could really poison people to death. aizen took a screenshot andpared this group of people eating at lord fourth¡¯s meal with the meal at the north emperor club. then, everyoneughed like crazy. there were even people who tagged lord fourth, asking him to take a look and let him understand his own cooking skills so that he could have a better understanding of them. that day, lord rong gained a lot of fans by giving her gifts. it also won the favor of many passers-by. although some people said that lord rong was just putting on a show, the counterattacks online were also very strong. that night, there were suddenly many retaliating voices. then, many well-known verified ounts began to forward all kinds of things with conclusive evidence. the matter between leng qingqing and leng rongrong had been made public. then, some people said that leng rongrong¡¯s father was not leng guantong, and leng guantong had never raised her. master rong was brought up by his godfathers and masters in the countryside, while bai wanrong and xuanyuan nantian were the ones who gave birth to him. everyone expressed that lord rong was very angry at being wronged. lord rong¡¯s biological father was still alive, and lord rong¡¯s biological mother was also by his side. what right did he have to say that about lord rong? the turn of events was very sudden. many of the things that leng qingqing¡¯s family had done before were also exposed. leng guantong¡¯s death had nothing to do with leng rongrong, so it was also posted on the inte. everyone had witnessed leng qingqing and her family impersonating leng rongrong to trick fatty wu. such a person still had the face to say that lord rong had taken everything from them. they were the ones who took away everything that belonged to lord rong. lord rong had only taken back what was his, but the few years that their family had enjoyed because of lord rong, lord rong clearly couldn¡¯t take it back, okay? after that, there was an official disclosure of lord rong¡¯s college on the inte. lord rong was a genius, and she was a genius in all aspects. she had already dropped out of school when she was a teenager, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that she was able to do business at such a young age and achieve such a level of achievement. this was only natural. in an instant, the inte was in an uproar. as the truth was revealed one after another, everyone was in an uproar. especially those who had been deceived, they were extremely angry. many people started to scold leng qingqing. at the same time, some people asked why leng qingqing suddenly reappeared after disappearing for so long and if she was ordered by someone. Chapter 1114 1114 chapter 1116-are we going to meet again? zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face darkened as she looked at thements on her phone. she took a deep breath. the knuckles of her hand that was holding the phone were white. if she had used a little more strength, the phone in her hand would have been smashed into pieces. she was very angry. how could she not be angry? this damned leng rongrong. why? she had already ndered her so badly, so why did she still have room to turn things around? izens were a bunch of brainless idiots, they always followed the crowd¡¯s words, and there were many keyboard warriors. shouldn¡¯t everyone be attacking leng rongrong? why was it that instead of leng rongrong, everyone started to attack her? just because leng rongrong questioned her on the way, asking if she had spread rumors, everyone believed leng rongrong? she just had a bit of money. she had it too. ¡± in any case, i don¡¯t like zhou xin ¡®er anymore. i suddenly feel like she¡¯s so pretentious. ¡± ¡°exactly, she seems to be very scheming.¡± ¡± she must be the one spreading the rumors. needless to say, she looks just like the one spreading rumors! ¡± ...... he looks like a rumor-monger? zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. if she could really emit smoke, the smokeing out of her head would probably alert the fire department. everything happened extremely quickly, like a storm. zhou xin ¡®er was still feeling pleased with herself, thinking that leng rongrong was dead for sure. her reputation was so bad, and she was going to die soon. but now, she could not be happy. even if leng rongrong was really killed by spirit two dayster, it would be difficult to save her own reputation. if the news on the inte continued ... zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. the more she thought about it, the more horrified she felt. who was it? who was helping leng rongrong? the current trend on the inte was not something that could be controlled by a simple person. the situation in front of them was clearly being controlled by a powerful force, trying to clear leng rongrong¡¯s name. ¨C xuanyuan nantian¡¯s house. a group of people were looking at master rong¡¯s gifts. they were all very excited when they saw them. ¡± ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m so happy! i¡¯ve received miss¡¯s gift! ¡± ¡°i like this watch, it¡¯s the style i like. miss, you¡¯re amazing! a random gift had won my heart.¡± the 19 executives looked at the gifts in their bags, each one happier than the other. only xuanyuan nantian was frowning as he looked at the gift in his hand. the more he thought about it, the sadder he felt. ¡°did you all receive gifts that are suitable for you?¡± xuanyuan nantian looked up at the crowd. ¡± that¡¯s right, miss is too amazing. they are all our favorite gifts! ¡± everyone nodded their heads, expressing that the gift that the young miss had casually given them had actually made them very happy and liked it very much. then, everyone noticed xuanyuan nantian¡¯s expression. this big shot¡¯s expression seemed a little off. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? boss?¡± the group of people stared curiously at the bag in xuanyuan nantian¡¯s hand, their eyes full of curiosity. xuanyuan nantian was speechless. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? boss?¡± everyone moved forward curiously. ¡°give me all of rongrong¡¯s gifts.¡± xuanyuan nantian snorted. everyone hugged their gifts tightly. ¡°? ¡± ¡°give it to me!¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡± because this is my order. you don¡¯t even listen to boss¡¯s order? ¡± xuanyuan nantian began to oppress the crowd as a superior. everyone was speechless. this was too much. he actually used his identity to threaten them. even so, everyone still gave the item to xuanyuan nantian bitterly. xuanyuan nantian was very satisfied. ¡± don¡¯t remember to wear it and show it off. i¡¯ll keep it for you. ¡± everyone looked at xuanyuan nantian suspiciously, but then felt that what xuanyuan nantian said made sense. it was the first time miss gave them a gift, shouldn¡¯t they keep it well? it would be a pity if he wore it and it broke. after thinking about it, everyone quieted down. however, there were still some who were not afraid of death and rushed over to take a peek at what gift xuanyuan nantian had received. ¡°boss ... so the gift you received was a dress?¡± when neen saw the dress, she could not help but burst outughing. ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. boss, do you want to wear it? ¡± xuanyuan nantian looked at neen with an ashen face. neen¡¯s face twitched,¡±...¡± alright, he should have shut his mouth and not talk nonsense. the rest of the people were excited. did their boss receive a dress? was this for real? the gift that boss received was a dress? no wonder boss was so angry. then, the crowd saw that xuanyuan nantian¡¯s gift was actually a dress. all of them received either bracelets, watches, ties, tie clips, and other things. only xuanyuan nantian received a dress. ¡°hahahaha!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a gift from my daughter, so i have to wear it!¡± ¡°boss, it¡¯s a gift from miss. it¡¯s not appropriate not to wear it, right?¡± ¡°it looks pretty!¡± the group of peopleughed and started to make xuanyuan nantian wear the dress. xuanyuan nantian¡¯s face turned livid. ¡± shut up! stop your jeering! ¡± ¡°this is the first time you¡¯ve received a gift from rongrong. are you really not going to wear it?¡± xuanyuan nantian looked at the dress in his hand. why? why was he the only one wearing a dress? was it random? if it¡¯s random, why is it that he¡¯s a skirt, while the others are all men¡¯s things, even razors and the like are fine, why is it that only he is a skirt! unfair, it was too unfair! after taking a deep breath, xuanyuan nantian kept the dress and the gifts. ¡°boss, there¡¯s no need to do this, right? you can¡¯t wear your dress, but we can use our things!¡± ¡°you¡¯re too much! we¡¯re going toin to miss!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s not doing his job properly every day, and he¡¯s even forcefully embezzling our things! ¡± the group of people were very angry. of course, no matter how angry they were, it was useless. xuanyuan nantian was their boss, and they could not resist. ¡°mr. xuanyuan, we¡¯re going to announce that you¡¯re rongrong¡¯s biological father. you should get ready to acknowledge lord rong.¡± a young girl with a lollipop in her mouth leaned against the door of the study room, looking at xuanyuan nantian with interest. xuanyuan nantian clutched his little heart. he wasn¡¯t even as nervous as he was now when he was the boss of the 19th floor. after swallowing, xuanyuan nantian asked, ¡± can we meetter? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± the lollipop girl said firmly, ¡± we¡¯re fighting back now. you have to show off and be a rich man in chief rong¡¯s life. let the whole world know that she doesn¡¯tck money and that she doesn¡¯t care about the leng family¡¯s meager amount of money! ¡± Chapter 1115 1115 there are people freeloading for morning exercise? the next day, lord rong lived an ordinary life as usual. he got up early and brought everyone for morning exercises. however, it wasn¡¯t just the family who did morning exercises. after andrew led the big shots to figure out lord rong¡¯s work and rest schedule, they also came over to do morning exercises. a group of people who were originally elites were dressed in sportswear early in the morning. they stood in neat rows at the entrance of the floating cloud mountain vi. when lord rong and the others came out, they were so scared that they took a few steps back into the house. ¡°what are you guys doing? are you going to attack us?¡± lord rong stood at the front of the door alone and looked at the group of strange people in front of him without a change in expression. li ruhua and the others hid behind lord rong and peeked their heads out. ¡°no, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± andrew smiled affably. ¡± we¡¯re here to train with you! ¡± ¡°?¡±lord rong¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. ¡± i heard that lord rong¡¯s martial arts are very powerful and that you know some martial arts that can prolong one¡¯s life. we¡¯re here to learn. ¡± someone in the crowd said. ¡°don¡¯t you need money for your studies? are you a teacher for nothing?¡± ¡± i won¡¯t teach you! ¡± lord rong said, not giving him any face. ¡°lord rong!¡± everyone looked at lord rong pitifully. among the crowd, there were still some world-ss singers. they were clearly the top existences in the world, but lord rong didn¡¯t give them any face at all. when he saw this group of people, he even seemed to be a little disdainful. the director even contacted lord rong to start the livestream early today because he thought it would be fun. therefore, lord rong¡¯s live broadcast room was soon full. when the fans saw this, they sent out a barrage ofments. ¡± hahaha, to be honest, these people are all world-ss celebrities. i don¡¯t think they¡¯ve ever been rejected before, right? ¡± ¡± lord rong is so awesome. he rejected me just like that. ¡± ¡± hahaha, those who reject are all big shots. ¡± ¡± that group of bosses have probably never been rejected like this before. look at their expressions. they¡¯re so cute. ¡± ¡°lord rong, they¡¯re too pitiful. can you teach them?¡± many people in the bullet screen were speaking up for this group of big shots. on the floating cloud mountain, leng rongrong frowned at the group of people in front of her, her eyes still full of disdain. ¡°big boss, please teach us!¡± ¡°big BOSS, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen you. let us follow you and absorb some divine energy?¡± ¡°lord rong, we definitely won¡¯t disturb you. we¡¯ll just watch from the side!¡± ¡°it¡¯s true. they chased us away!¡± ¡°lord rong, let us train with you!¡± the group of people chattered noisily, all of them begging master rong to take them. lord rong was speechless. she didn¡¯t say anything and turned to walk towards the training ground. it was considered a silent agreement. all of a sudden, everyone eximed in excitement. ¡°i knew it, our master rong is beautiful and kind!¡± ¡°lord rong, do you want to practice a few moves for us to see?¡± ¡± lord rong, i heard that your martial arts are very powerful. can you show us? ¡± ¡°big boss, we all want to see your performance!¡± ¡°i heard that chinese kungfu is very powerful. miss leng, is this true?¡± lord rong walked in front while andrew led a group of world-ss celebrities and followed behind leng rongrong. everyone was very curious about lord rong¡¯s martial arts. of course, while some people were praising lord rong, there were also some who felt that lord rong was not good enough. among thisrge group of people, a small number of them were chief rong¡¯s subordinates and were very clear about chief rong¡¯s abilities. however, there were still some who didn¡¯t know how powerful chief rong was. one of the ck men had heard that leng rongrong¡¯s fist technique was very powerful, but he did not quite believe it. ¡°i¡¯m guessing you guys must be joking!¡± ¡± she¡¯s a little girl. she¡¯s so skinny and small. no matter how good she is at kung fu, how good can she be? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying!¡± ¡°mike, you don¡¯t know this, right? don¡¯t be fooled by rongrong¡¯s small and thin appearance. she¡¯s really very powerful!¡± ¡± no, no, no, i don¡¯t believe that she can be that good. girls only have some fancy moves at most. you must be exaggerating! ¡± ¡°i also think that such a petite girl can¡¯t be too powerful!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t everyone overpraising it?¡± ¡°men are definitely the best at kung fu!¡± ¡°our BOSS is good at everything. she¡¯s invincible, okay? mike, you guys haven¡¯t seen how powerful our BOSS is. otherwise, do you think we would be her subordinates?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know why, but she¡¯s your boss. you¡¯re so powerful, but i won¡¯t believe you unless she can defeat me! ¡± ¡°right, i don¡¯t believe it either!¡± a few people who knew how powerful lord rong was kept trying to persuade him. however, there were also a few voices that were not very harmonious. they expressed that they absolutely did not believe that a woman could be powerful to this extent. li ruhua and the others were discussing in low voices. huahua asked,¡¯will lord rong fight with them? lord rong should fight with them. only then can they know how powerful lord rong is!¡± ¡°a bunch of reckless fools!¡± tang luo said. ¡± i remember the time when i was beaten up by young madam, ¡± butler quan said. ¡± because of a flower that looks like grass ... i feel pain all over my body now. ¡± storm nodded frantically, howling. they felt the same way. the rest of them didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. in terms of fighting and strength, lord rong was definitely the best. who would dare to go against lord rong? they soon arrived at the training ground. as the floating cloud mountain was rtivelyrge, lord fourth had specially opened up a ce for them to train. there were many towering trees that had been transnted to the side, and there was even a flower wall at the side. the air was good, and there was a burst of fragrance. on top of a pool, there were plum blossom pirs. there were also a few wooden stands on the side for practicing martial arts. the entire venue was huge. therefore, when andrew and the others came, they didn¡¯t feel that it was crowded. instead, it was very spacious and could amodate many people to practice kung fu. li ruhua and the others had wanted to watch the show, but they were sent away by lord rong to practice. li ruhua and the others weren¡¯t the only ones who needed to practice. even the storm brothers needed to practice. there were also little chu yan and little nan yu, the two littleds, and the four little wolves. after taking care of the others, lord rong began to look at little nan yu, little chu yan, and the four little wolves with his chin in his hands. the two little fellows were doing the horse-riding stance as per normal training. although the little ones were very small, their martial-art squat could be said to be very standard, and they looked extremely cute. beside the two littleds, the four chubby little wolves also stood up and tried to learn the horse-riding stance from the two little cuties. when they raised their front legs, the little wolves obviously couldn¡¯t stand still, and they swayed as they persisted. when the little wolves couldn¡¯t stand, they would cry out. after two cries, they fell down. after that, she hurriedly stood up and imitated the two cute little babies ¡®horse stance. lord rong looked at them and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter 1116 1116 let¡¯s make a bet, i¡¯ll give you all the money i¡¯ve earned in the past ten years after looking at them for a while, lord rong also taught them. although andrew and the others said that they were here for their morning exercise, they were at a loss when they arrived. then, the group of people looked at lord rong¡¯s side in a daze. after a few nces, lord rong asked, ¡± don¡¯t you guys need to train too? ¡± ¡°ahem, we don¡¯t really know how to train. why don¡¯t you give us some pointers?¡± andrew coughed and said. master rong frowned and walked over, ready to teach these people a few moves. however, as soon as he came over, mike, who was in the crowd, said, ¡± you might as well let me teach you. she definitely can¡¯t do it. ¡± my fist technique is pretty good, i¡¯m definitely better than her. ¡± lord rong was speechless. andrew red at mike. it wasn¡¯t easy for lord rong to teach them, but she was rejected, this annoying mike. ¡°they said that your kung fu is very powerful. is that true?¡± mike looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± is it because you¡¯re recording a show? ¡± lord rong: ¡± ... my kung fu is indeed not that good. after all, there¡¯s always someone better. ¡± ¡± did you see that? she said that her kung fu isn¡¯t good! ¡± mike was excited when he heard this. ¡± i knew it. how could such a young woman be powerful? ¡± ¡°mike, do you know what modesty is? i can guarantee that our big BOSS is just being humble!¡± president yun said. ¡± oh, i don¡¯t believe it. that¡¯s like telling the truth! ¡± mike looked at leng rongrong with a smile. ¡± everyone thinks you¡¯re very strong. if it¡¯s convenient, would you like topete with me? you can show me your ability. of course, if it¡¯s not convenient, then forget it. ¡± as he spoke, mike nced at the surveince camera at the side, obviously wondering if leng rongrong was putting on an act because of the camera. mike did not make things difficult for leng rongrong. he just couldn¡¯t believe that a woman could be so powerful, especially when leng rongrong looked very thin and didn¡¯t have much muscle. shouldn¡¯t powerful people be full of muscles? although he had heard that chinese kungfu was very powerful, that was all fake, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°it¡¯s convenient,¡± after a moment of silence, lord rong said, ¡± if it¡¯s convenient for you too. ¡± ¡°me? of course, it¡¯s convenient for me!¡± mike smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s not inconvenient for me. there¡¯s no camera recording me. ¡± ¡°i mean, if i identally break your bone, and it¡¯s convenient for you.¡± lord rong looked at mike and said. ¡°are you joking? you even broke my bones.¡± mike obviously looked down on leng rongrong. andrew and the others were watching the show quietly. ¡°mike¡¯s going to be in trouble!¡± ¡°our big BOSS always keeps his word!¡± ¡± he still doesn¡¯t believe in lord rong. wait a moment, he¡¯ll know what kung fu is! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s really not afraid of death.¡± ¡± but i¡¯m happy to watch the fun. i can see if our lord rong is powerful! ¡± ¡± are you all possessed? why do you all believe that a girl with such slender arms can fight? ¡± ¡± yeah, i feel like even if mike just stood there and let her hit him, she would be the one who broke her arm! ¡± ¡°you¡¯ll know when you see it!¡± a few people had already hidden far away, afraid that they would hurt the innocent. there was also a group of people who stood very close to him stupidly. they were still discussing whether a powerful fighter like mike would hurt lord rong if he fought with him. ¡°mike, you have to show mercy!¡± ¡± miss leng is a girl after all. you must be careful not to hurt her! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, be careful!¡± everyone was telling mike not to hurt lord rong because mike¡¯s boxing technique was very good. other than being good at doing business, he was also an excellent boxer. he had even participated in somepetitions and won some championships. at the same time, the livestream room was also very lively. although many of lord rong¡¯s fans knew that he was very powerful ... but at the same time, many people didn¡¯t know how powerful lord rong was. everyone was worried about lord rong when they saw mike, who was 1.89 meters tall and full of muscles. after all, when the two of them stood together, the contrast could be said to be very obvious. one was full of muscles, while the other¡¯s arms were slender, as if they could be broken at any time. one was a tall man, and the other was a petite and delicate woman. the difference in strength could be seen at a nce. no matter how she looked at it, she felt that mike could beat leng rongrong. there were also people who were trying to persuade lord rong to stop fighting. what if he really got beaten up? after all, mike was a rather well-known fighter. lord rong didn¡¯t mind. lord fourth stood at the side and looked over with a calm expression. he had no intention of making a move. then, someone from andrew¡¯s side shouted, ¡± mr. mo, your wife is going to duel with mike. aren¡¯t you going to stop her? aren¡¯t you worried that your wife will be beaten up?¡± fourth master mo replied calmly, ¡± i will cheer for my wife. ¡± everyone was speechless. cheering? did they hear wrongly? was he just cheering for madam? wasn¡¯t he afraid that his wife would get hurt? wasn¡¯t he afraid that his wife would get beaten up? was the love between husband and wife fake? of course, no one said anything. they just looked at lord rong and mike in silence. lord rong made an inviting gesture and took two steps back to get into a fighting stance. mike shook his head and smiled. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i will try not to hurt you! you make the first move, let me have a taste of your martial arts.¡± ¡°are you sure you want me to take action?¡± lord rong¡¯s beautiful eyes nced at mike, but her face didn¡¯t change much. ¡± of course, you¡¯re a woman. i¡¯ll give in to a woman. ¡± mike said confidently. ¡°but i¡¯m afraid that if i make the first move, you won¡¯t have the chance to make a move.¡± lord rong nced at the microphone. ¡± we¡¯re livestreaming right now. are you sure? ¡± if he lost, wouldn¡¯t it be disgraceful? or do i have to make you lose with dignity?¡± those who didn¡¯t know would think that lord rong was too arrogant. those who knew would know that lord rong wasn¡¯t actually arrogant and was just speaking normally. the inte was also abuzz with discussion. although everyone felt that lord rong was indeed very powerful, he was simply arrogant and conceited when he said that. who was mike? he was not an ordinary person. but he was a boxing champion. wasn¡¯t leng rongrong overestimating herself bypeting with mike? mike obviously thought the same. he chuckled and felt that leng rongrong was really overestimating herself, thinking that she could deal with him in one move. ¡°let¡¯s make a bet.¡± mike said. ¡°what?¡± lord rong nced at mike. ¡°if you can really defeat me, i¡¯ll give you all the money i¡¯ve earned in the past ten years!¡± mike said. ¡°ten years?¡± lord rong nced at mike. ¡± you¡¯ve given it all to me. aren¡¯t you going bankrupt? ¡± Chapter 1117 1117 chapter 1119-something big happened ¡°you¡¯re so confident. do you think you can win against me and get all my property?¡± michaelughed out loud. ¡± what if i win? ¡± ¡°i can also give you ten years¡± worth of money.¡± lord rong said thoughtfully, ¡± it should be a little more than yours. ¡± mike was speechless. ¡°let¡¯s do it,¡± lord rong looked at mike and said, ¡± if you want me to make the first move, i¡¯ll make a move on you now. ¡± e on,¡± mike said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to tell me. you can catch me off guard. i won¡¯t say anything. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. as leng rongrong spoke, she suddenly attacked mike. her movements were swift and violent, like a gust of wind, she rushed in front of mike. then, while mike was still disdainful, thinking that leng rongrong¡¯s fist would definitely be like cotton to him ... leng rongrong suddenly hooked her leg and hooked it around mike¡¯s leg. then, mike¡¯s leg, which was full of muscles and looked extremely strong, was hooked by leng rongrong. then, lord rong suddenly grabbed mike¡¯s arm. suddenly, she lifted the mike up. mike probably never dreamed that he would be suddenly lifted up by leng rongrong, and so high at that. he let out a strange scream of panic, like a woman¡¯s scream. ¡°oh my god!¡± ¡± this 200-pound man has been lifted up! ¡± ¡± as expected of my BOSS. luckily, i didn¡¯t offend him! ¡± ¡°did mike lose? he hasn¡¯t even made a move and he¡¯s already lost?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t they lose too badly?¡± ¡± didn¡¯t he just say that if he lost, he would give ten years of his assets to lord rong? ¡± ¡± it seems so. then he¡¯s going to lose his underwear! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just joking. you won¡¯t take it seriously, right?¡± andrew and the others were discussing. lord rong spun around twice with the mike in her hand and knocked him out. then, she threw him out onto the grass. mike rolled around twice before sitting up. he looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction in a daze. ¡°i¡¯ve already tried my best to let you lose with dignity,¡± lord rong said. ¡°so, should i thank you?¡± ¡°you¡¯re wee,¡± lord rong replied. mike was speechless. there were some people like mike who were not convinced by lord rong just now, but they were all silent at this moment. mike looked at lord rong and said, ¡± if i lose, i¡¯ll give you all the money i¡¯ve earned in the past ten years. however, i want topete with you again.¡± ¡°?¡±lord rong looked at mike. ¡± i wasn¡¯t convinced just now. your strength doesn¡¯t mean that your kung fu is good. i hope you don¡¯t use your strength to fight with me. ¡± mike said, ¡± use kung fu to fight me. ¡± ¡± sure. ¡± lord rong nced at mike and nodded. this time, lord rong let mike make the first move. having experienced it the first time, mike naturally didn¡¯t refuse. instead, he really made the first move. he started fighting with lord rong again. but this time, mike¡¯s fist technique was very powerful. he charged at lord rong with extreme aggression, and lord rong used tai chi. when mike¡¯s fist technique came over, she didn¡¯t use much strength. instead, she deflected mike¡¯s fist with ease and then punched mike¡¯s stomach like cotton. the mike was sent flying again. it was still in the same position and in a simr posture. the only difference was that lord rong didn¡¯t seem to use much strength this time. he didn¡¯t lift mike up, but sent him flying with a single punch. ¡± ... what¡¯s that fist technique you just used? ¡± mike asked. ¡± why is it so powerful? ¡± ¡°taiji fist.¡± lord rong made a hand gesture and slowly let out a breath. ¡°what a powerful fist technique.¡± as he spoke, mike suddenly walked towards leng rongrong. then, he knelt down without warning. lord rong dodged to the side and avoided mike¡¯s kneeling. mike was confused. he turned around and was about to kneel down in front of leng rongrong, but no matter which direction he went, lord rong dodged easily. mike was speechless. lord rong was speechless. the two of them stared at each other. ¡°mike, what are you doing? do you think lord rong won¡¯t take your money if you kneel? you see, many people in the live broadcast room saw it. the whole world knows what you promised lord rong.¡± a man beside andrew said. ¡°i said, i will give you what i want! i¡¯ll fulfill the bet i made, i just want to acknowledge you as my master!¡± mike looked at lord rong excitedly and said, ¡± you¡¯re amazing. i believe in you now. i hope you can be my master! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t ept disciples,¡± lord rong replied. ¡°take it, i¡¯ll be filial to you!¡± mike looked at lord rong eagerly. ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°i will be a good disciple!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± mike ran after lord rong, and lord rong dodged continuously. then, lord rong jumped onto the plum blossom dome and began to practice. mike raised his head and looked at lord rong. his eyes were shining as if he had seen a goddess. fourth master mo walked in front of mike and blocked his line of sight. with his back facing mike, he slowly said, ¡± she is my wife. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± said mike. lord fourth replied,¡¯then you should look less. otherwise, i¡¯ll want to dig your eyes out.¡± mike was speechless. the bullet screen was filled withughter. ¡°lord fourth is indeed a wife-protecting maniac!¡± ¡± hahahaha, mike never thought that not only did he fail to acknowledge him as his master, but his eyes might also be dug out! ¡± ¡± what happened to looking down on our lord rong? now you know how powerful our lord rong is. it¡¯s a pity that lord rong doesn¡¯t take in disciples! ¡± ¡± even if lord rong wanted to take in disciples, he wouldn¡¯t take them like this. those two littleds are so cute, why wouldn¡¯t he take them in? ¡± ¡°hahaha, i have an idea!¡± ¡± i guess you have the same idea as me. you want to send your child to master rong! ¡± ¡± those in front, don¡¯t go. i¡¯m thinking the same thing. my son is three years old. it¡¯s a good time for him to study! ¡± ¡± ah, my daughter also wants to study. if she bes as beautiful and elegant as lord rong, that would be perfect! ¡± ...... the inte was filled with discussions about sending children away. not long after, the number one hot search was upied by ¡®sending a disciple to lord rong¡¯. lord rong still didn¡¯t know that someone wanted to give her a disciple. she performed a simple fist technique on the plum blossom dome for andrew and the others to learn. then, he checked on the situation of tang luo and the others. after it ended, everyone had breakfast in the living room. this time, andrew and the others were smart enough to get someone to deliver food. they didn¡¯t eat the food from chief rong¡¯s house. they had been traumatized by lord fourth¡¯s work. after breakfast, a bodyguard suddenly rushed up to report. ¡°young master, young madam, something big has happened!¡± Chapter 1118 1118 master, i¡¯ll kowtow to you ¡°what is it?¡± leng rongrong looked at the flustered bodyguard, but she was very calm. the bodyguards in their family were good in everything but they were always surprised when they encountered things. no matter what it was, the first thing that came out of his mouth was that something big had happened. lord fourth nced at the bodyguard and gestured for him to speak. ¡°we, we saw many children at the foot of the mountain!¡± the bodyguard was sweating profusely and looked at a loss. ¡± as old as eleven or twelve years old, as young as a baby ... ¡± lord rong was confused. master mo si: ¡°??? ¡± everyone looked at the bodyguard. the bodyguard said nervously, ¡± some of them walked over by themselves, while some of them abandoned their cars and ran away. we tried our best to chase after them, but they ran too fast and we couldn¡¯t catch up in time ... ¡± ¡± it¡¯s a mess down there. everyone¡¯s trying tofort the children, but they¡¯re still crying like crazy. ¡± lord rong was speechless. in the end, the group of people still chose to go down the mountain to take a look. then, he saw arge group of children at the foot of the mountain. they were indeed crying. the scene could be said to be very chaotic. the younger ones were still in his arms, and there were also those who looked like they had just been born. the bigger ones knelt down and called master as soon as they saw lord rong. ¡°master, i¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡± a few older children knelt down in front of lord rong. lord rong: ¡°!!! ¡± the corners of her mouth twitched as she saw the group of bodyguards arranged by lord fourth carrying the swaddled children. the group of bodyguards, who could remain calm even in the face of powerful enemies, had a strange expression on their faces as they faced the group of children. ¡°what is this?¡± after a long while, lord rong asked. ¡°your disciple?¡± lord fourth nced at lord rong. ¡± do you want to take it? ¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched, and he immediately shook his head in refusal. mike, who was next to him, was so excited that he almost pounced on him. ¡± just take me in. if the child is disobedient, i¡¯ll be obedient! ¡± it¡¯s enough to have me as hisst disciple!¡± ¡°get lost!¡± lord rong said. ¡°young master, young madam, what should we do with these children? this child seems to be hungry and wants to drink milk!¡± a bodyguard was carrying a child who was a few months old. the child was crying loudly. the bodyguard was so frightened that he was panicking. he wasn¡¯t even a father yet, so he didn¡¯t know how to take care of this child. even his posture when carrying the child was very stiff. it was simply too difficult for him to carry the child. ¡°send it back.¡± lord rong looked up at the surveince camera. ¡± there are surveince cameras everywhere. we can just check it. ¡± ¡°there are so many cute children here, are you sure you don¡¯t want to take any of them as your disciple?¡± li ruhua was beside her, and when she saw the cute little girl, she was simply melted by her cuteness. ¡± aren¡¯t little nan yu and little yan yan cute? ¡± lord rong looked at li ruhua. little nan yu and little chu yan also looked at li ruhua. ¡°is it cute?¡± li ruhua asked. aren¡¯t these two kids scary? he vaguely remembered what little chuyan had done to him the first time he had gone to pick him up. xiao xun ¡®er was rather cute, but his overly powerful cuteness could also be quite frightening. anyway, when he was practicing, he would feel inferior when he looked at little nan yu. ¡°actually, we don¡¯t have any cute little girls in our family.¡± huahua was holding the cute little girl¡¯s hand and trying to promote lord rong. he felt that lord rong could totally ept a girl as his disciple. they werecking a little girl at home. ¡°you can have one.¡± chief rong nced at li ruhua and said, ¡± you¡¯ll definitely be cuter than other people¡¯s children. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t even have a wife,¡± huahua replied. ¡°then find a wife.¡± ¡± i¡¯m very happy to arrange a blind date for you, ¡± lord rong said seriously. huahua didn¡¯t say anything. after that, lord fourth arranged for a group of bodyguards to investigate the surveince cameras and sent all the children back to their parents. in the afternoon, news broke out on the inte that lord rong¡¯s father wasing to acknowledge lord rong. at first, lord rong didn¡¯t know about this, so she didn¡¯t go online. when she was at home, she liked to build her own vegetable garden and garden most of the time. she heard that her father wasing to find her because of huahua. huahua went online to see the bulletments in the live-stream room and many of them said that lord rong¡¯s father wasing to meet her today. huahua didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after taking a look at weibo, she found that the whole weibo was talking about this. huahua was excited. he immediately told this news to lord rong. ¡°it¡¯s probably fake.¡± when lord rong saw the news on the inte, she thought it was probably all fake. she had been looking for xuanyuan nantian for a long time and her mother had lost her memory, so she could not remember xuanyuan nantian. she didn¡¯t really believe that this person who had suddenly appeared and said that he was xuanyuan nantian and wanted to acknowledge her. she couldn¡¯t find him after searching for a long time, and now he was in front of her? that¡¯s impossible. chief rong casually threw the tablet back to li ruhua. ¡± there have been a lot of rumors these past few days. don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± ¡°now that you mention it, it seems so.¡± huahua immediately nodded in agreement. ever since the live broadcast started, the young madam had been attacked every day. young madam was clearly fine, but she was being scolded so badly. not only that, but everyone was also spreading rumors without knowing the truth. now, there were even people who pretended to be his father. although lord rong¡¯s father hadn¡¯t been found yet, everyone knew whose father he was, okay? now, he actually wanted to acknowledge lord rong. he was probably here to take advantage of her and ride on her poprity, right? now that young madam was popr, there would definitely be people who woulde to ride on her poprity. she didn¡¯t know who had spread the news that the young madam had yet to find her biological father. on the other side, li ruhua was thinking about who was pretending to be the young madam¡¯s father. if they really dared toe, they would definitely break that person¡¯s legs. on the other side, jiang fu¡¯s godfather and several other people also saw the news. the people who had been busy in their respective vis suddenly gathered together and rushed over. the three godfather didn¡¯t say anything. they just sat opposite lord rong and stared at him. ¡°what are you doing?¡± after sitting for a while, lord rong couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡± first father, second father, third father, is there a problem? ¡± ¡°i heard that your father ising to find you.¡± jiang fu looked at leng rongrong and coughed dryly. ¡± it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want you to acknowledge your father, but yingluo ... ¡± ¡°but what?¡± leng rongrong was deep in thought. ¡± but, you can¡¯t forget your godfather now that you have a biological father! ¡± tang ziyi snorted. ¡± if you only care about your father and forget what our godfather said, we¡¯ll be angry! ¡± lord rong smiled and teased the three godfather. ¡± what will happen if you¡¯re angry? ¡± Chapter 1119 1119 the daddies are fighting for love? ¡± if you¡¯re angry, if you¡¯re angry, we¡¯ll make money that you can¡¯t finish spending, and then make you spend money like crazy! ¡± tang ziyi could not think of anything else after thinking for a long time. in the end, he threatened. ¡°if i get angry, i¡¯ll run away from home.¡± chenn snorted. ¡± when that happens, i¡¯ll cut off the inte for the whole world. i¡¯ll let the whole world know that you don¡¯t want us anymore! ¡± ¡°yes,¡± jiang fu nodded and stared straight at lord rong with a little resentment in his eyes. the three godfather felt that they were about to fall out of favor. rongrong would definitely forget about them godfather after she got her own father. after that, the few of them could only go and stay where they were. thinking of this, the three godfather¡¯s became even sadder and dejected. each of them lowered their heads and looked depressed. at the same time, in xuanyuan nantian¡¯s house. xuanyuan nantian was watching the live broadcast. while the others were preparing for the reunion, xuanyuan nantian was watching the live broadcast.??? shouldn¡¯t he be the one who doesn¡¯t feel safe? he was worried that rongrong would abandon him, her biological father, now that she had three godfathers, wasn¡¯t he? what was going on with these people? this was too much. he hadn¡¯t even acknowledged rongrong yet, and they were already fighting for his favor? it seemed that he had to watch some pce drama series to make up for it. otherwise, could he win against these three people? these three people were the famous jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi ... ¡°mr. xuanyuan, please make it a big scene. don¡¯t make our lord rong lose face.¡± the lollipop girl watched the live broadcast from the side and said with a faint smile, ¡± lord rong¡¯s godfather is very powerful! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m also very powerful!¡± xuanyuan nantian frowned after he finished speaking. he seemed to have been cking off recently. however, he was the sect master of the 19th level. he was also considered to be rtively powerful, okay? ¡± you¡¯re indeed very powerful. there¡¯s no one who isn¡¯t powerful around our lord rong. ¡± the lollipop girl squeezed her lollipop and squinted at the live stream. inside, lord rong was facing his three godfather. not far away, su wei and bai wanrong were talking about something. these two were movie queens. and the few godfather¡¯s were even more well-known big shots. although it had been a long time since they had created any sensational deeds, the few things they had done in the past, which one of them had not caused a sensation around the world? after all, the world¡¯s top executives were watching them. their casual movements would make many people¡¯s hair stand on end. as for andrew and the others, although they weren¡¯t extraordinary big bosses, they were considered world-ss celebrities and were at least rich people. these people weren¡¯t enough to deal with lord rong. how much respect did they have for lord rong? the lollipop girl squinted her eyes and looked at li ruhua. li ruhua wasn¡¯t a simple person. although she couldn¡¯t fight, she was very good at other things. as for the others ... even the bodyguards at the floating cloud mountain were all retired special forces soldiers. each of them had some reputation. there really wasn¡¯t anyone simple around lord rong. when her father went to meet her, she would also start to educate everyone. it was about time to announce the identities of the people around chief rong. chief rong didn¡¯t care, but there were always some people who were blind to find trouble with him. it was good to let everyone know how powerful lord rong was. although many people on the inte knew that master rong was powerful, that she was the owner of north emperor club, and that she was rich, not many people knew that she had otherpanies that were even more powerful than north emperor club. and no one knew what kind of existences jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi used to be. they only knew that it was powerful, but they couldn¡¯t tell how it was powerful. she stuffed the lollipop back into her mouth, turned around, and went back to the study room. she pped her hands and asked, ¡± are you done with the popr science? ¡± ¡°done!¡± one of the boys raised his hand. ¡± i¡¯ve done some research on everyone around lord rong, including li ruhua. the most important things in my life have all been recorded.¡± ¡± there¡¯s also the young paparazzo ... that storm ... i suddenly found out something incredible. ¡± one of the girls raised her hand. ¡± sister meng, that storm ... it seems to be very powerful. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no one by lord rong¡¯s side who isn¡¯t powerful. spread the news.¡± the lollipop girl said, ¡± pass me a copy. i¡¯ll show it to the blind one first. ¡± ¡°yes!¡± a few minutester. zhou xin ¡®er, who was having a meal with a rtively popr male artist, heard her phone ring. she nced at her phone and saw that she had received an email. she subconsciously opened the email and took a look. after taking a look, her face instantly turned extremely ugly. in the email, the first person introduced was not lord rong, but the people around him. the first one was fourth master mo, the person in charge of theher abyss empire. then, there was a detailed introduction of jiang fu and the others. it was different from what she had guessed. these people were not ordinary people, but a few big shots. the real big shots, if ced in the dark, the dark would be afraid of them. the three of them had done great things in the past. jiang fu had even stayed in a terrifying prison, where all the people were very talented. in less than three days, jiang fu had be the boss of the prison. as for chenn, he was once listed as one of the top ten most dangerous people in the world because of his superb hacking skills. he could get whatever secret he wanted. if he really wanted to do something or steal some secret, no one could stop him. tang ziyi was not that strong, but he was also a very dangerous person. his hidden weapons were very powerful. even the people who had done experiments on the dark were no match for these three. looking down, even little nan yu and little chu yan were not simple. little nan yu¡¯s kung fu was very strong. although he was young, he was a famous hacker. and little chu yan was the youngest weapon designer. although he had not joined the weapons research institute, he had already caught the eye of the people there. he could be the youngest big boss anytime, anywhere. when zhou xin ¡®er saw the identity of these people, her heart almost trembled. the dark was indeed very strong, the dark was indeed very powerful, and had a lot of resources. however,pared to these people, they didn¡¯t seem to be as powerful. if these people really wanted to deal with the dark, the dark could be destroyed at any time. the dark had existed for so many years because it had always been very low-key. but once you provoke these people, they don¡¯t even need to do anything. they just need to say something and someone will take the initiative to destroy the dark. no wonder, no wonder her father told her not to provoke leng rongrong ... Chapter 1120 1120 the fake father was scared away zhou xin ¡®er was in a daze after the meal. when she saw the identity of the person beside lord rong, she didn¡¯t feel good. however, she still detested leng rongrong and wanted to destroy her. why did she have so many powerful people around her? what right did she have to ruin her reputation? she had already called for a spirit, and that person would definitely be able to deal with leng rongrong. even if leng rongrong were to die, no one would know that she was the one who had hired a killer. as long as leng rongrong was dead, everything would return to normal. zhou xin ¡®er kept her phone and ate with the person opposite her. ¨C floating cloud mountain. lord rong and the others were also eating. huahua¡¯s cooking skills were getting better and better, and bai wanrong was the most satisfied with the food. every day, her only thought was to kidnap li ruhua. andrew and the others sat on the ground and ate the takeaway. a group of people, who were supposed to be holding a grand banquet on the cruise ship and eating luxurious food, were now sitting on the ground and eating the most ordinary takeaway. originally, this ce was a little far away, so they didn¡¯t even deliver food. it was only because this group of people had ordered a lot that he managed to deliver the food to them. at the dinner table, su wei and the others were discussing the matter of master rong¡¯s father. it was rumored on the inte that the father woulde to meet master rong today. however, no one really believed it. after all, lord rong was famous now, and there were many people watching the live broadcast. if they knew that lord rong was rich, a fake father would definitely appear. therefore, a group of people said that if it was a fake, they would definitely beat them up. andrew and the others were also discussing this issue as they ate. ¡°who¡¯s lord rong¡¯s father?¡± someone asked, ¡± she¡¯s so powerful. her father must be very powerful too, right? ¡± ¡°xuanyuan nantian, the xuanyuan family¡¯s xuanyuan nantian in the capital. it¡¯s not a secret, but it¡¯s said that he¡¯s been missing for a long time. i don¡¯t know if xuanyuan nantian is dead or alive!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. xuanyuan nantian was wronged so badly back then. if he was still alive, he would havee to clear his name. he wouldn¡¯t have disappeared for so long with the crime of murdering his father, right? ¡± ¡± it looks like the rumors on the inte are just rumors. my real father might not appear! ¡± ¡°i still hope that big BOSS¡¯s father doesn¡¯t appear. if his status isn¡¯t high enough, i¡¯ll think that he¡¯s not worthy of being big BOSS¡¯s father!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just that, okay?¡± ¡°if that father¡¯s status isn¡¯t high enough, his sudden appearance at this time would make people a little suspicious.¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m just trying to gain poprity. there¡¯s also the possibility that he¡¯s just freeloading off money!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. she didn¡¯t even raise lord rong for a day, but suddenly came to acknowledge her daughter. it¡¯s fine if they¡¯re rich, but if they¡¯re poor, they¡¯re probably here for the money.¡± ¡± if that¡¯s the case, i still hope that lord rong doesn¡¯t admit it! ¡± ...... everyone was in a heated discussion. many people in the live broadcast room were also discussing this issue. it was unknown who was spreading the news, but the whole world knew about it. the whole world knew that lord rong¡¯s father was going to appear today and acknowledge lord rong. it was hard not to wonder if the other party had a certain purpose for appearing when lord rong was in the prime of his life. after all, lord rong¡¯s social status was very high and she was the boss of so manypanies. she was already a big shot. at this time, the purpose of someoneing to acknowledge rtives was self-evident. people on the inte were worried about lord rong. ¡°what kind of person is he, toe at this time to acknowledge his family!¡± ¡°he¡¯s clearly just trying to ride on the poprity!¡± ¡°they must think that lord rong is livestreaming right now. if he suddenly appears, lord rong wouldn¡¯t dare to deny it! if we make a big deal out of this, then lord rong won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡± ¡°f * ck, if that¡¯s really his purpose, it¡¯s really too disgusting!¡± ¡± lord rong is such a powerful person. he shouldn¡¯t have such a biological father, right? ¡± ¡± i hope that lord rong¡¯s father is as strong as lord rong¡¯s mother! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. bai wanrong is my goddess. she¡¯s so powerful, so my husband shouldn¡¯t be too weak, right? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s hard to say. no one can guarantee that a woman won¡¯t be cheated by a scumbag!¡± ¡± the xuanyuan family¡¯s xuanyuan nantian has always been rumored to be a bad person! ¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be?¡± ¡°then will our lord rong suffer?¡± the fans were more and more worried about lord rong. meanwhile, lord rong was eating calmly and disapprovingly. as soon as they finished eating, a bodyguard came over. it was the same bodyguard who was always flustered. ¡± young, young madam, a man who ims to be your father is here at the foot of the mountain. he said he wants to see you!¡± ¡°is it a fake?¡± leng rongrong asked. the bodyguard: ¡± he said he¡¯s not a fake. he has a photo of you when you were young. he said you can¡¯t disown him just because you¡¯re famous. he¡¯s now, now at ... ¡± ¡°what are you doing?¡± leng rongrong nced at the bodyguard. ¡± rolling around at the foot of the mountain. ¡± obviously, he was a very shameless man. leng rongrong was speechless. xuanyuan nantian shouldn¡¯t be such a rascal, right? she had always suspected that xuanyuan nantian had something to do with the 19th floor. although he had a strange personality, he should be a very powerful person. he shouldn¡¯t be a scoundrel who would make a scene, right? ¡°why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± little nan yu said. ¡°bring him up.¡± leng rongrong said to the bodyguard. the bodyguards went down and brought her up. the man who came was a man who was dressed in very old-fashioned clothes. his appearance was not very good, and could even be said to be a little ugly. his entire person was extremely wretched. everyone frowned when they saw the man. they still had photos of xuanyuan nantian when he was young. xuanyuan nantian was quite handsome when he was young. no matter how bad his life was, he shouldn¡¯t have turned into a pickled vegetable, right? ¡°who are you?¡± chief rong nced at the pickled vegetables and asked, ¡± you said you¡¯re here to acknowledge your daughter? there was still evidence? where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°evidence? this is the evidence!¡± the man quickly took out a photo. it was an old photo of a naked girl. ¡°rongrong, it¡¯s you. this is a photo of you when you were young!¡± ¡± i¡¯ve been looking for you for so long. i¡¯ve finally found you, my precious daughter, ¡± the pickled vegetables said excitedly. leng rongrong was speechless. she looked deeply at the man and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you too excited to speak?¡± the pickled vegetables were very excited and wanted to pounce on leng rongrong, but lord rong raised his leg and kicked the man¡¯s chest. leng rongrong just sat on the sofa and looked at the man with some disdain. ¡± who asked you to pretend? ¡± ¡± what are you talking about? i¡¯m your biological father. how can i be an imposter? ¡± the pickled vegetables widened his eyes in anger. Chapter 1121 1121 chapter 1123-father is here! ¡°first, my father has never seen me before. he doesn¡¯t even know of my existence. how could he have a picture of me when i was young? second, i don¡¯t look like you at all. third, we can do a dna test. of course, after the test, if it¡¯s confirmed that you¡¯re not my father, you should know that our methods are not very friendly.¡± when lord rong spoke, he smiled at the man. then, she shouted at storm, ¡± storm,e here. ¡± storm walked towards leng rongrong. the man watched as leng rongrong smiled eerily and grabbed storm¡¯s hoof, lifting storm up in one go. the dog, which was as big as a horse, was lifted up by leng rongrong with one hand and thrown out. the man was speechless. what the f * ck, did he see a ghost? did he meet a freak? how could someone be so strong? this was simply too terrifying! when lord rong threw storm out, storm and the big white tiger walked towards the man. the big white tiger¡¯s saliva dripped as it roared at the man. lord rong sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and said leisurely, ¡± do you know? my great white especially likes to eat people who lie. it seems that scammers ¡°meat is especially delicious.¡± hearing this, the pickled vegetables shivered. he looked at leng rongrong in fear. then, he looked at the big white tiger, who was drooling crazily, and the horse beside it. ¡°oh, i forgot to tell you that my horse is also a carnivore.¡± lord rong pointed at the storm. ¡± it has another hobby, and that is to p people! ¡± before lord rong could say anything, rainstorm suddenly raised his front hooves and pped the man. the man was dumbfounded. he had never thought that he would actually be pped. the man was pped so hard that the sofa flipped over. after lying on the ground like a corpse for a long time, he finally came back to his senses and looked at storm with a frightened look. storm smiled at it, revealing a mouth full of white teeth. the man was trembling. what kind of animals are these! why was it so terrifying? what the hell was this ce? he didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. it was too terrifying! leng rongrong walked over, looked at the man and asked, ¡± how about it, let¡¯s do a dna test. after all, you¡¯re my biological father! ¡± ¡°i, i¡¯m not your father!¡± the man scrambled to his feet. ¡± i don¡¯t know you. i got the wrong person! ¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re my father. didn¡¯t you say it with certainty?¡± lord rong chased after the man and said, ¡± let¡¯s reunite! ¡± the man ran to the door and looked at lord rong while holding the door frame. ¡± i¡¯m not. don¡¯t hurt me. i¡¯m not. i¡¯m really not. i¡¯m an imposter. even if we do a paternity test, i¡¯m still an imposter. i was wrong, grandpa, i beg you, please let me go!¡± ¡°not good. i just want to do a dna test with you.¡± leng rongrong chased after him, not giving up. the man was speechless. what kind of person was this? he had already admitted that he was a liar, alright? ¡°hey, don¡¯t run. i haven¡¯t acknowledged you yet, dad!¡± he said. lord rong shouted at the man. the man ran down the mountain. as he ran, he shouted, ¡± can i call you grandpa? don¡¯t call me dad. i¡¯m panicking! ¡± the man ran away just like that. lord rong returned to the living room gently. everyone was speechless. the people in the live broadcast roomughed. wasn¡¯t this acknowledgment of rtives too tragic? the man ran away in fear. when he reached the foot of the mountain, he met other people who were pretending to be master rong¡¯s father. when he saw these people, he covered his swollen face from the storm and said nervously, ¡± brothers, don¡¯te if you¡¯re not my real father. this family is full of freaks. those animals are freaks. it¡¯s too scary! ¡± ¡± let¡¯s go, let¡¯s evacuate quickly. there¡¯s a man-eating tiger in their house. it¡¯s too scary! ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, thene!¡± ¡°i¡¯m suddenly a little flustered!¡± at the same time, a terrible tiger¡¯s roar came from the mountain. the entire mountain seemed to be shaking. after hearing this roar, the people who wanted to pretend to be lord rong¡¯s father at the foot of the mountain were all frightened. then, all of them turned around and ran away. no matter what car they were driving, they all ran away as fast as they could as if they were being crushed by something invisible. the floating cloud mountain instantly became quiet. then, everyone started to discuss whether lord rong¡¯s biological father would really appear today. with so many imposters here, why didn¡¯t his biological father appear? that afternoon, everyone was waiting for their biological father to appear, but he still didn¡¯t appear by evening. when lord rong stood at the door and looked on, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed even though she didn¡¯t say anything. she had thought that she would be able to see her biological father, but in the end, they were all imposters who didn¡¯t even have the courage to go up the mountain and just ran away. ¡°he will appear.¡± lord fourth stood beside lord rong and held leng rongrong¡¯s hand. ¡± no matter when, he will appear. ¡± if he doesn¡¯t appear, i¡¯ll help you find him. ¡°yes.¡± lord rong nodded. she was about to turn around when she suddenly heard the sound of a helicopter above her. then, lord rong and lord fourth looked up at the same time and suddenly saw countless helicopters in the sky. one of the leading helicoptersnded. the helicopternded not far from lord rong. a man walked out of the helicopter. he was wearing a dark blue suit. he was clearly a middle-aged man, but he had a very good temperament. he stood beside the helicopter, and the other helicopters behind him alsonded. then, the doors of the helicopters opened. 19 bosses in ck suits walked handsomely behind xuanyuan nantian. xuanyuan nantian was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know what to do. when he looked at leng rongrong, his entire body trembled. when he looked at bai wanrong, he was so excited that tears were about toe out. his woman and his daughter. was their family finally going to join? wanrong didn¡¯t seem to remember him. rongrong didn¡¯t know how she would react when she saw him. ¡°why is it you guys again?¡± when lord rong saw this group of people, he was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t react in any other way. ¡± you¡¯re chasing celebrities all the way to my house? ¡± this group of people didn¡¯t seem like his fans at all. xuanyuan nantian was speechless. he didn¡¯t know how to exin it. he thought about how he had known long ago that he was rongrong¡¯s father, but he never acknowledged him and had been hiding from rongrong. would rongrong be angry if she knew? what if she was angry? all of a sudden, xuanyuan nantian was a little stunned. he suddenly took a step back. ¡°boss, you¡¯re backing off now. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of going back?¡± the mouth of the people behind twitched, blocking xuanyuan nantian¡¯s retreat. Chapter 1122 1122 chapter 1124-can¡¯t back down xuanyuan nantian¡¯s retreating steps were blocked, and he was too embarrassed to move forward, so he just stood there stiffly. ¡± boss, you¡¯re already here. you can¡¯t just run away like this. hurry up and go over. that¡¯s your own daughter! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. what have we not seen? it¡¯s just a daughter. don¡¯t be afraid. even if she doesn¡¯t recognize you, you¡¯re her father. you can¡¯t escape! ¡± ¡± thirteen, what nonsense are you talking about? what do you mean by not acknowledging it? i definitely have to acknowledge it! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, of course i have to admit it!¡± the group of people whispered. they didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly. after all, everyone was actually very nervous. whether their family¡¯s young miss would acknowledge her father or them, it really made them nervous and flustered. xuanyuan nantian took a deep breath. he looked at leng rongrong and walked towards her. his expression became more serious as he stood in front of her. ¡°rongrong, i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯ve never raised you. i know it¡¯s toote for me to acknowledge you, but i still want to be a good father and do my part.¡± xuanyuan nantian was tall. he stood in front of lord rong and his shadow covered him. his voice was a little heavy, and it gave people a sense of security. leng rongrong¡¯s heart thumped. she stood there, and for a moment, she was at a loss. she had imagined thousands of ways to meet her father, but she did not expect that her father would make such a big scene and appear directly in front of her. what was even more unexpected was that she had actually seen her own father a few times. she remembered that this uncle had mixed in with her fan group several times. so, he had known that she was his daughter long ago. so, he had been observing her all this time? leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan nantian for a long time. xuanyuan nantian was a little nervous. he didn¡¯t dare to move at all. he was so stiff that he looked like he was going to turn into stone. rongrong didn¡¯t acknowledge him? was rongrong angry? what should he do? how should he exin this? he didn¡¯t mean to disown rongrong before, he just didn¡¯t know how he should be a father. ¡± i, i actually never knew i had a daughter ... ¡± xuanyuan nantian stuttered, ¡± i never knew about it before. i only found out about it when you were in the capital. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never been a father, so i don¡¯t know how to be one ...¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t dare toe to you directly. i was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t need me, and i was also afraid that you wouldn¡¯t acknowledge me. ¡± xuanyuan nantian had never been so nervous before. even when he was wronged and misunderstood by the whole world, he was still calm. he never cared about these things. but in front of his precious daughter, he was at a loss, not knowing where to put his hands and feet. he was extremely nervous, and the few people behind him were also nervous. ¡°young miss, just acknowledge our boss!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, our boss really cares about you!¡± ¡± after knowing of your existence, our boss has been paying attention to you. he wants to know everything about you and be a good father to you! ¡± ¡± you might not believe it, but the reason he never acknowledged you was that he had never been a father, so he didn¡¯t know how to be a good father! ¡± ¡± in order to be a good father to you, he even went to a training ss and got scammed of a lot of money! ¡± ¡°young miss, just admit it!¡± ¡°our boss has been waiting for you to call him dad for a long time!¡± everyone began to speak. the people who had always been mischievous were not mischievous at all. instead, they were nervous. one by one, they spoke seriously and looked at lord rong in anticipation. he only hoped that lord rong would call xuanyuan nantian ¡®father¡¯. lord rong didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the crowd. everyone¡¯s hearts were tensed up and they became more and more worried. what did he mean by not saying anything? he refused to admit it? they hade all the way here and made such great preparations, but they actually didn¡¯t admit it? then what would their boss do? their boss would be heartbroken, right? he had finally mustered the courage to meet his daughter, but his daughter didn¡¯t acknowledge him? leng rongrong was stunned for a moment, then she suddenly turned around and walked into the house. all of a sudden, the entire ce fell silent. xuanyuan nantian¡¯s face was filled with an expression that was too horrible to look at. he was a big shot, but he looked at his daughter¡¯s back in such a miserable way and almost cried out. his daughter didn¡¯t want him! his daughter did not want him anymore! his daughter refused to acknowledge him! could he be a monk? before xuanyuan nantian could cry, lord rong suddenly turned his head. ¡± aren¡¯t youing in? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± xuanyuan nantian¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest when he heard this. he looked at leng rongrong with excitement. ¡°let¡¯s talk inside. let¡¯s sit down and have a cup of tea.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± boss, there¡¯s a chance. hurry up! ¡± the group of people behind him encouraged xuanyuan nantian, almost pushing him forward. soon, they arrived at the living room. master rong and xuanyuan nantian were sitting opposite each other. the others did not disturb them. fourth master mo brought li ruhua and the others outside. in the living room were lord rong, xuanyuan, and the 19 higher-ups. xuanyuan nantian looked at leng rongrong excitedly. the more he looked at lord rong, the more excited he became. but at the same time, he was also a little worried, so he spoke with caution, ¡± well, rongrong, let me exin first. i really didn¡¯t appear suddenly for any ulterior motives. i really wanted to acknowledge you. father doesn¡¯t have an heir, so whether you acknowledge me or not, everything from father will be handed over to you.¡± leng rongrong ced a ss of water in front of xuanyuan nantian and said, ¡± i don¡¯t need to inherit everything you have. ¡± ¡°what? you ... you don¡¯t want it?¡± xuanyuan nantian¡¯s face turned pale. what did he mean by ¡®don¡¯t need¡¯? she just didn¡¯t want to acknowledge his intentions, right? he had waited until she was all grown up before appearing in front of her. she must be angry and unwilling to acknowledge him. as expected, he wasn¡¯t overthinking it. as expected, it was enough for little rongrong to have her own godfather, and she didn¡¯t need him at all. xuanyuan nantian could not hide the disappointment on his face. after looking at leng rongrong a few times, he forced himself to be alert and said, ¡± rongrong, no matter what decision you make, i won¡¯t be angry. however, give me a chance and let me give you a few gifts.¡± ¡°what?¡± lord rong was stunned. it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him as her father. she just wanted to say that she didn¡¯tck money. she didn¡¯tck anything, so she didn¡¯t need to inherit his things. leng rongrong still knew that xuanyuan nantian really cared about her. otherwise, this group of people would not have appeared in front of him so many times. Chapter 1123 1123 an exaggerated gift ¡± i¡¯ve prepared some gifts to make up for not giving you a birthday present all these years. also, i should have bought you something all these years, but i didn¡¯t. ¡± xuanyuan nantian said solemnly, ¡± no matter what decision you make, you must ept these things. ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, young miss, you must ept it!¡± ¡± boss really spent a lot of effort and time preparing this. so, no matter what, you have to ept these gifts. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, young miss. for the sake of boss¡¯s hard work, you should take a look at these gifts! ¡± ¡°the gifts are all at the foot of the mountain. why don¡¯t you go take a look, or let them in?¡± the 19 big shots tried to persuade lord rong. they were clearly a group of middle-aged men, but each of them looked cuter than the other. especially xuanyuan nantian, who was sitting on the sofa. he looked at leng rongrong expectantly, his face full of anticipation that lord rong would ept these things. it could be seen that he was really looking forward to lord rong epting these things. leng rongrong looked towards the door. li ruhua and the others were peeking inside from the door. ¡°let them in.¡± li ruhua received the order from lord rong and immediately nodded. not long after, the sound of all kinds of car engines could be heard from the courtyard. from the attentive voice, one could tell that the caring up was not simple. ¡°let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± xuanyuan nantian said to leng rongrong. lord rong nodded and left with xuanyuan nantian and the others. lord rong was still a little surprised when she went out and saw the big scene. a man in a light-colored suit and red tie stood beside a car. he looked like an elite and nodded as a greeting when he saw lord rong and the others. ¡°let me introduce these gifts to you, mr. xuanyuan.¡± the elite-looking man with curly hair said. leng rongrong looked at the rows of new cars in the courtyard, dumbfounded. if the mountaintop wasn¡¯t big enough, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to amodate more than twenty cars. ¡°this is the car that mr. xuanyuan feels he owes you all these years, miss leng. he thought that if you had grown up by his side, he would have given you so many cars.¡± the curly-haired man made a hand gesture, indicating for everyone to look at the rows of cars. there were all kinds of luxury cars, almost all of which were thetest models, and they were extremely expensive. a car was a dream that ordinary people could only dream of for a lifetime. however, there were more than 20 cars in front of them. even lord rong, who was a spendthrift, was a little dumbfounded to be given so many cars all of a sudden, let alone ordinary people. ¡°may i know where the parking lot is? can i park these cars first? otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to disy the rest of the items.¡± curly hair looked at mo linyuan and the others and asked. li ruhua pointed in a direction, then went over to lead the way. after this batch of luxury cars left, more cars came up behind them. then, someone passed a huge box to curly hair. curly hair smiled at lord rong and then teased, ¡± ¡°lord rong, do you want to guess what¡¯s in this box?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t guess, i don¡¯t want to guess.¡± lord rong was rather straightforward. on the side, andrew and the others were already guessing. ¡°from the way the car was delivered, this box should be filled with jewelry and the like!¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s very likely to be clothes!¡± ¡°no, i think it might be a shoe!¡± ¡°i think it might be a box of gold bars!¡± ¡°cosmetics, i guess!¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. at this moment, the bulletments in the livestream room were also discussing this problem. some people guessed that it was clothes, some guessed that it was a dress, some guessed that it was gold, and some guessed that it was jewelry. the bulletments even directly said that it was a real estate certificate or something. then, someone said that it was unlikely to be a real estate certificate. such a big box looked heavy, but it was possible to be gold! diamonds were more likely. then, because lord rong didn¡¯t want to guess, curly hair had to open the box. then, he looked at the books in the box, took out one, and held it up. ¡± this is the house that mr. xuanyuan gave you. he said that if you were by his side, he would give you so many houses. ¡± ¡°this box is from the houses in feicheng, yun city, and ji city. they are all high-end apartments or vis.¡± ¡°there are a few boxes over there. every house in every city in china has them. there were also some houses from overseas. basically, every city had one. besides, there are also some inds. that yellow box is the private ind that mr. xuanyuan gifted you.¡± curly hair calmly exined everything. lord rong listened calmly. even andrew and the others were surprised when they heard such a generous offer. isn¡¯t he too rich? every city has a house and a private ind? this was really frightening, alright? of course, the people here were not ordinary people. although they were surprised, they were not too surprised. on the other hand, the film crew that was filming lord rong were all stunned. the director was in disbelief. ¡± i thought it was already rich enough to live in the floating cloud mountain. so, this is what rich people are like. they have a house in every city and even a private ind? ¡± ¡°i suddenly feel like crying!¡± ¡°i ate lemons! it¡¯s really so sour!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, why can lord rong be so rich at such a young age? ¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s about why lord rong¡¯s father is so rich! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m so envious of my life!¡± ¡± actually, i feel that lord rong is very calm. why does she look like she doesn¡¯t care ... so, could it be that ... she¡¯s actually richer than these? ¡± ¡± i think so. i heard that more than half of the capital is hers. ¡± ¡°this is the difference between the lives of others and mine.¡± ¡°we don¡¯t need to live anymore, do we?¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i suddenly feel that the instant noodles in my hands don¡¯t smell good anymore!¡± ¡°i suddenly want to change my father!¡± ¡°i want to change my husband!¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t. i want to be reincarnated and be a human again!¡± the director team wailed. in the live broadcast room, there were simr wails. [ poverty has really limited my imagination! ] [ sob, sob, sob. why don¡¯t i have such a rich father? did i reincarnate in the wrong ce? ] [ i¡¯ve always wanted to ask master rong a question. how did she reincarnate? how did she reincarnate to be so powerful? how did she be such a powerful father and mother? ] [ she also has a very powerful husband! ] [ you¡¯ve misunderstood. she¡¯s very powerful herself. even without all these, she¡¯s still very powerful! ] [ she also has a very powerful godfather, her nanny is also very powerful. oh, her little nan yu is also very powerful! [ he¡¯s so small, but he¡¯s already a veteran! ] Chapter 1124 1124 chapter 1126-crazy with envy theizens expressed their jealousy, they were really jealous. i¡¯m already so powerful, so why do i have to have such a rich daddy? at first, everyone was worried that lord rong would have a poor father to ride on the wave. however, everyone was overthinking it. lord rong¡¯s father was not poor at all. who had ever seen such a way of giving gifts? this was simply not the work of a mortal, alright? god, her father was probably a god! lord rong must have saved the entire gxy in her past life. not only did she have such a powerful godfather, but she also had such a powerful mother, such a powerful master, such a handsome husband, and now, she even had an awesome godfather. [ am i the only one who noticed the men behind my father? ] [ that¡¯s right. i¡¯ve noticed those middle-aged men too. how can a middle-aged man be so handsome? are they a boy band? ] [ he¡¯s not only handsome, but his aura is also different from ordinary people. one look and you can tell that he¡¯s not an ordinary person. ] [ maybe it¡¯s a god! ] [ sob sob sob, i¡¯m kneeling. i¡¯m so envious that i¡¯m going crazy! ] [ i want to reincarnate! ] [ sisters, don¡¯t be so excited. it¡¯s toote to reincarnate. i¡¯m afraid that no matter how you reincarnate, you won¡¯t have a good life like lord rong. let¡¯s just eat lemons and be envious! ] [ there¡¯s no other way. we don¡¯t have this fate. there¡¯s really no other way. we have to understand ourselves. ] everyone was very excited and envious of lord rong. lord rong¡¯s expression remained calm. after curly hair finished speaking, she nodded her head casually. none of them were anything new, so she didn¡¯t really care about them. she didn¡¯t reallyck these things, and she could only rent or give them away ... she was just one person. how could she live in so many houses and drive so many cars? curly hair raised his brows when he saw that lord rong didn¡¯t have any surprised reaction. he looked at lord rong with interest and said, ¡± it seems like miss rongrong isn¡¯t very satisfied with these gifts! ¡± in short, xuanyuan nantian¡¯s expression turned ugly. would rongrong not like any of the things that he had worked so hard to prepare? he really didn¡¯t know what to give his daughter. he had already done his best to prepare it because everyone said that all women loved luxury cars and mansions, so he had already prepared luxury cars and mansions. in the end, little rongrong didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. what about the next thing? if he still couldn¡¯t move little rongrong¡¯s heart and make little rongrong like him, then he had no other choice. ¡°then let¡¯s continue.¡± after curly hair had the things moved away, someone brought in many boxes from behind. curly hair nced at leng rongrong and was about to ask her if she wanted to guess what was inside when lord rong spoke first. ¡± i don¡¯t want to guess. ¡± what a heartless and uninteresting woman. after all, this was a live broadcast. why didn¡¯t they do something? however, curly hair didn¡¯t say much. he opened one of the boxes and said, ¡± this row is filled with expensive jewelry. diamond nes, jadestone bracelets, and some limited edition luxury items from the past few years. you can have everything you want.¡± in the opened box, there was a huge diamond ne, the kind that was worth tens of billions. the cameraman got closer and took a close-up shot. then, the live broadcast room exploded again. [ ah, ah, ah, what a big diamond. i¡¯ve never seen such a big diamond in my life! ] [ is this for real? ] [ as a jewelry appraisal expert, i can take responsibility and say that it can¡¯t be more real! ] [ every piece of jewelry in the box is priceless! ] [ so, who is lord rong¡¯s father? why is he so rich? he¡¯s so rich that it¡¯s scary! ] [ it¡¯s really scary. he¡¯s so rich that it¡¯s scary! ] [ but i really envy lord rong¡¯s life. i envy lord rong for having such a biological father! ] [ i really want to ask my daddy when he¡¯ll get rich! ] [ sister, stop dreaming. it¡¯s more reliable to think about when you can get rich! ] [ are you putting on a show? ] [ you can make a show like this? most of the people on the inte were eating lemons, but asionally, some people would deliberately question lord rong. however, most of the people did not have anything to doubt. they just ate the melon excitedly. lord rong finished reading the hand gestures with a calm expression. when he saw more boxes being moved over, he said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s cosmetics this time, right?¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± curly hair was a little surprised. ¡± all the good cosmetics are in these boxes. since you¡¯ve guessed it, i won¡¯t say more. ¡± as curly hair spoke, he began to introduce the other gifts. there were also clothes and shoes prepared by xuanyuan nantian. in the end, there were even a few boxes of gold bars that were moved out, which shocked everyone. however, lord rong, who was involved, was very calm from the beginning to the end. as if all this had nothing to do with her, she looked at it slowly, and there was no excitement on her face. ¡°that¡¯s about it.¡± curly hair closed something that looked like an ount book and said, ¡± i won¡¯t talk about the other things. ¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. from the beginning to the end, there was not a single ripple of emotion on her face. xuanyuan nantian looked at leng rongrong with a heart-wrenching expression. you don¡¯t like the present? why was there no reaction at all? it wasn¡¯t just xuanyuan nantian. the dozen or so big shots were also looking at lord rong, dumbfounded. he didn¡¯t like her? wasn¡¯t there a gift that the young miss liked? ¡°young miss, why don¡¯t you tell me the truth? what do you like?¡± neen could not help but say, ¡± tell me the truth. i can even bring down the stars in the sky for you! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, young miss. tell me the truth. if you like someone, even if you want a deity, i can catch one for you! ¡± ¡°as long as you say it, there¡¯s nothing we don¡¯t dare to do!¡± ¡°even if we can¡¯t get it, we still have to get it! as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± the 19 uncles were extremely excited. they had never been so concerned about their own children. after all, these uncles seemed to only have sons in their families, no daughters. it wasn¡¯t easy for a youngdy to appear, so everyone liked her more than anyone else. he didn¡¯t want the young miss to suffer any grievances. ¡°i don¡¯t want stars.¡± master rong frowned. ¡± do you know what stars are? are you sure you can take it off?¡± everyone was speechless. the young miss was not very romantic. ¡± we know, but if you want it, we can even get the moon back. ¡± thirteen said. lord rong replied,¡¯you don¡¯t have to be so horrified. why would i want the moon!¡± everyone was speechless. in the live broadcast room, there were bulletments. [ hahaha, these uncles are so aggrieved! ] [ hahaha, lord rong is suddenly a little straight! ] [ everyone¡¯s so cute! ] [ lord rong, let¡¯s meet again. your father and uncles are so cute! ] Chapter 1125 1125 chapter 1127-sessful reunion the 19 uncles tried to persuade lord rong and ask him what he liked. in the end, after asking for a long time without getting any results, they all became like frost-beaten eggnts. just now, they still wanted to wear their suits and have an overbearing aura. however, when they thought about how lord rong might not acknowledge their boss, they all squatted down and started smoking gloomily. ¡°are we done?¡± ¡°the young miss doesn¡¯t seem to like us!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, did we go to the young miss?¡± ¡± this is so infuriating! i should have prepared more gifts! ¡± ¡°what does the young miss like?¡± ¡± actually, i¡¯ve prepared some things that mdy might like, but i was worried that i would be scolded if i sent them over, so i didn¡¯t send them over. ¡± seventeen suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡± should we try? ¡± ¡°seventeen, what¡¯s your n? no matter what method it is, there¡¯s no need to care. hurry up and send it over to try. there¡¯s no other way, so we¡¯ll just try it as if it¡¯s a living horse!¡± the group of uncles began to discuss among themselves. then, they asked seventeen to bring over the trump card that he had prepared. seventeen was probably really prepared. it seemed to be at the foot of the mountain. it did not take long for the car to arrive. then, the car door opened. under the moonlight and the lights of the courtyard, a few extremely handsome men got out of the ck car. lord rong was confused. ¡± young miss, this is a gift that i have specially prepared for you. i heard that you like good-looking men. these are all carefully selected, and they are quite good looking. ¡± 17 said very seriously, ¡± we¡¯ve said that as long as you like it, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do. ¡± lord rong was speechless. she was speechless for a moment. she nced at fourth master mo and he furrowed his brows. he didn¡¯t want rongrong to acknowledge her. giving rongrong a man in front of him? wasn¡¯t that a little too much? was the whole world going to know that theher abyss empire¡¯s ruler was going to be cuckolded? ¡°what do you think? it¡¯s nice to the eyes, right?¡± seventeen asked. he finally felt the change in miss rongrong¡¯s eyes, but the strange thing was that she didn¡¯t seem very happy. he thought that she would be ecstatic. seventeen was a little depressed. ¡°i¡¯m not as good-looking as my husband.¡± lord rong said as she nced at fourth master mo, showing ack of interest towards the few fresh meat. seventeen was in disbelief. ¡°!!! ¡± she had even used her killer move, but lord rong was not interested in her and only loved her husband? seventeen was instantly dejected. alright, he had also failed. xuanyuan nantian opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. he only nced at leng rongrong, then prepared to leave with his men. ¡°i won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore.¡± xuanyuan nantian¡¯s face was full of disappointment. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t acknowledge me. i won¡¯t be angry. ¡± but, can ie and see you in the future? or can i be your fan in peace?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t acknowledge you?¡± master rong frowned. ¡± when did i say that i don¡¯t want to acknowledge you? ¡± ¡°what?¡± xuanyuan nantian heard a different signal. like a smart dog, he suddenly raised his head. the 19 uncles also looked up at leng rongrong at the same time, as if they were trained. the group of people had anticipation written on their faces. ¡°do you admit it?¡± xuanyuan nantian nervously confirmed, ¡± you mean ... you¡¯ll acknowledge me? ¡± ¡°why would i not acknowledge you?¡± leng rongrong said helplessly, ¡± you¡¯re here and you¡¯ve given me so many gifts. there¡¯s no reason for me to not acknowledge you, right? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m angry with you. after all, i didn¡¯t raise you for so many years.¡± ¡°i thought you didn¡¯t know of my existence? it¡¯s excusable.¡± leng rongrong said casually. she knew that xuanyuan nantian cared about her. after knowing of her existence, he had appeared by her side several times. during the martial artspetition, she had seen xuanyuan nantian waving a light sign in the middle of a group of girls to cheer for her. if he didn¡¯t care, how could he do this? an old man was mixed in with a group of little girls. moreover, these people had climbed over the wall of her house, so they were obviously here to see her. ¡°so you mean you¡¯re willing to acknowledge me? you didn¡¯t reject me?¡± xuanyuan nantian, who had been dejected, was instantly invigorated by lord rong¡¯s words. he looked at leng rongrong in excitement. the 19 higher-ups also looked at leng rongrong with excitement and anticipation. admit it? wasn¡¯t she angry? was she willing to return to xuanyuan nantian¡¯s side? ¡°miss, you¡¯re willing to acknowledge our boss, right?¡± ¡°miss, quickly call me dad!¡± ¡°our boss has been waiting for this¡± dad ¡°for a long time!¡± everyone looked at leng rongrong expectantly, hoping that lord rong would really call xuanyuan nantian ¡®father¡¯. although rongrong had already grown up when he found out about her existence, xuanyuan nantian still wanted to acknowledge her as his daughter every day. he hoped that lord rong would call him father every day. leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan nantian, her feelingsplicated. she had thought that she would not care about her father. she had such good godfather, so she nevercked fatherly love. she felt that it didn¡¯t matter whether she had a father or not. however, when her biological father was right in front of her, right in front of her, she had an indescribable feeling. she felt a tingling sensation in her nose. she had never cried much. however, at this moment, she felt like crying. ¡°dad,¡± he said. ¡± master rong! ¡± after a long time, lord rong called out softly. but xuanyuan nantian had heard it. after he heard it, his entire body trembled. then, he looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. she called him! she really called him! she acknowledged him. she was finally willing to acknowledge him! his precious daughter did not refuse to acknowledge him! xuanyuan nantian was so happy that he didn¡¯t know what to do. he searched his body with both hands and finally took out his wallet. then, he stuffed his wallet into leng rongrong¡¯s hands. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°i don¡¯t have any special gift with me. this is my wallet with a few cards inside. you can buy whatever you want.¡± xuanyuan nantian was so excited that he was trembling. leng rongrong was speechless. did all the people she knew have some kind of weird fetish, giving money without a word? the corner of a card could be vaguely seen inside the wallet. leng rongrong¡¯s eyebrows twitched when she saw the card. needless to say, his biological father was also a very rich man. in thements, some sharp-eyed people also noticed the card. ¡± if i¡¯m not wrong, that card seems to be a ck card from huaxia bank. only the top seven richest people in the world can have that card! ¡± [ lord rong¡¯s father is actually so rich! ] [ just look at the way they¡¯re giving gifts. they¡¯re not ordinary people. ] [ i¡¯ll continue to be sour. i¡¯ve been eating lemons all day. i¡¯m about to turn into a lemon spirit. ] Chapter 1126 1126 do you still need a godfather? after lord rong and xuanyuan nantian acknowledged each other, the 19 higher-ups surrounded lord rong and asked him to call him uncle. some even said excitedly that they wanted lord rong to be their daughter-inw. then, lord rong said that she was already married and that she had a good rtionship with her husband. following that, some people fought to make lord rong their goddaughter. lord rong¡¯s line of sight instantly met the three godfather¡¯s. they were all looking at her with a murderous look. only her master was leisurely drinking coffee as if this matter had nothing to do with her. ¡°i have three godfather.¡± lord rong said with a smile. ¡± the three godfather is fine. one more godfather means one more path! ¡± old jiu said, ¡± just acknowledge me. i have two sons at home. if they know that they have a sister, they will definitely be happy! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, how good would it be to have a few more godfather!¡± ¡°if my wife and those three rascals knew that i¡¯ve acknowledged a goddaughter, they¡¯d be so happy!¡± at the side, someone had already video-called his wife. then, his wife¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡± yes, yes, yes! i just want a daughter! daughters are so nice, daughters are cute. i¡¯ll just throw those stinky boys out of the house!¡± ¡± mom, it can¡¯t be like that. don¡¯t coax us to leave. we can dote on our sister together! ¡± ¡± aiya, dad, i¡¯ll acknowledge her as my sister! ¡± ¡°sister rong, i was just watching the live broadcast! i¡¯m so lucky, i¡¯m her fan! little sister, quickly call big brother!¡± lord rong was speechless. were the big bosses fighting to acknowledge her as their goddaughter? and so many big shots wanted to acknowledge her as their sister? why did the brother in the video just now seem to be the president of some country? damn, who are these uncles? ¡°rongrong,e back to the 19th floor with us. we¡¯ll teach you kung fu!¡± ¡± no, uncle. call her godfather. i like this girl so much! ¡± ¡°oh, right, there¡¯s also the young master. where¡¯s the young master?¡± the group of people became excited,pletely unaware that they were talking about the neenth level. this organization had always been mysterious and unpredictable, and they did not do things ording to the rules. at this time, these higher-ups hadpletely exposed themselves. ¡± by the way, rongrong, i don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested in the neenth level. i don¡¯t have any inheritors, so i want to leave the neenth level to you. ¡± xuanyuan nantian suddenly said. ¡°the ... 19th ... level?¡± lord rong enunciated each word as the corner of his mouth twitched. although he had guessed that his father might have something to do with the 19th floor, he did not expect that his father was actually the person in charge of the 19th floor. no wonder he had such a high status. ¡°so, are you interested?¡± xuanyuan nantian was a little worried. the rest of the uncles also quieted down and looked in lord rong¡¯s direction expectantly. those who were on video calls also hung up instantly, ignoring their sons ¡®wails. ¡°i¡¯m not interested!¡± jiang fu was the first to speak. he walked up unhappily, ¡± it¡¯s so troublesome to manage those things. who would throw the mess to their daughter as soon as they acknowledge her? are you still rongrong¡¯s father? ¡± ¡± what do you mean by leaving a mess for my daughter? i¡¯m managing the 19th floor pretty well. there¡¯s no problem at all! ¡± xuanyuan nantian said in dissatisfaction. ¡± the management is pretty good. recently, there have been rumors that the boss of the 19th floor is not doing his job, and the 19th floor is a mess. ¡± jiang fu snorted, ¡± girl, don¡¯t listen to him. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, inherit the neenth level? if you really want to inherit it, just be my sessor! ¡± chenn was equally unhappy. tang ziyi also looked jealous. the three godfather¡¯s looked at how lord rong, his father, and the other uncles were having a great time together and felt bitter. he had brought it up with great difficulty, but it was snatched away by someone else. lord rong didn¡¯t say anything, and godfather and father were about to enter a fight. lord rong was speechless. the fans were all very excited and expressed that they dreamed of having such a daddy and godfather. unfortunately, their abilities did not allow it, so they could only dream. ¡®lord rong is so awesome and so lucky.¡¯ his biological father was actually the boss of the neenth floor. many people didn¡¯t know, but there were a few people who knew what kind of existence the neenth floor was. then, there were many fans in the live broadcast room who were exining things to the people crazily. even the united nations would tremble a few times when they saw an existence like the 19th floor. this 19th floor allowed one to speak in front of the leaders of any country and influence their will. no one dared to control them. to put it simply, if the 19th level wanted to dominate the world and unify the world, it was something that could be done with closed eyes. of course, the 19th floor did not seem to have such thoughts. this organization had always been mysterious, and the way they did things was also more outstanding. anyway, they were very willful, but they didn¡¯t do anything harmful, so no one had provoked them. after the fans found out, they were even more surprised. then, it became even more sour. so, who was beside lord rong? the fight between the godfathers and biological fathers didn¡¯tst long because just as they were about to start fighting, lord rong stood up and said, ¡± don¡¯t fight. if you fight, i won¡¯t acknowledge anyone and will throw you all out! ¡± one sentence was indeed very useful. in an instant, both sides became obedient. they stopped quarreling and arguing. at most, they just stared at each other. ¡°let¡¯s shake hands and make up.¡± lord rong said straightforwardly when he saw that both sides were still staring at each other. then, the few godfather¡¯s, biological father¡¯s, and uncles had no choice but to brace themselves and shake hands. lord rong nodded in satisfaction. ¡°live in harmony.¡± lord rong said, ¡± all of you are very important to me. the one who gave birth to me and the one who raised me. without either of you, i would not exist.¡± everyone fell silent. lord rong was right. without xuanyuan nantian, she wouldn¡¯t have been born. however, without jiang fu and the others, there would not be leng rongrong now. therefore, they should both thank each other. in the end, xuanyuan nantian was the first to bow his head. he said a lot of words of thanks to jiang fu and the others. after he said that, the three of them nodded to show that it was what they should do. it was also because of lord rong that their days were so happy. the two sides that were about to fight instantly became harmonious. for dinner, lord rong asked the north thearch club to send over a lot of food, including andrew and the others. they set up a few tables at the floating cloud mountain and held a banquet. at the dinner table, xuanyuan nantian briefly told leng rongrong about the past. he and bai wanrong were originally very in love, but they separated after some things happened. when he looked for bai wanrong again, he only knew that she was already married and was about to have a child. at that time, he had been in pain for a long time, and when he wanted to find bai wanrong, she had died. after that, the matter was left unsettled. he never thought that lord rong would appear one day, and even more so, he never thought that wanrong was actually still alive. Chapter 1127 1127 chapter 1129-identity exposed bai wanrong had lost some of her memories, so she didn¡¯t know xuanyuan nantian. at the dining table, she kept sizing up xuanyuan nantian. xuanyuan nantian also looked at bai wanrong with some excitement. he had finally acknowledged his daughter, but he hadn¡¯t settled his wife yet. looking at her unfamiliar eyes, he knew that wanrong didn¡¯t remember him. after dinner, leng rongrong gave xuanyuan nantian a chance to talk to bai wanrong alone. bai wanrong didn¡¯t resist. instead, she was a little curious. after all, she had already epted that she had a daughter of leng rongrong¡¯s age, so it was not strange for her to have a husband. without a man, she could not have children. that night, while xuanyuan nantian was talking to bai wanrong alone, people on the inte began to deliberately expose lord rong¡¯s identity and the identities of the people around lord rong. one by one, the detailed personal information that they had prepared was put on the inte, and then all the major inte celebrities began to share it crazily. in an instant, the entire inte was in an uproar. although everyone knew that lord rong and her godfathers were powerful, they didn¡¯t really know how powerful they were. no one knew exactly how powerful these people were. however, this time, he finally knew how powerful lord rong was and how powerful the people around lord rong were. the world-shaking things that their godfather had done were hung up. the toppanies under lord rong were listed. some of the things that lord rong had done in his teens that caused an international sensation were also posted. even the fact that lord rong hadpleted his studies at a top university in his teens was posted up. for a moment, everyone was stunned. [ i know that lord rong is amazing, but i never expected her to be this amazing! ] [ she¡¯s not a human, right? she¡¯s probably a god! ] [ she¡¯s not even ten years old and she¡¯s already able to paralyze the entire world¡¯s inte? ] [ you graduated at such a young age? [ she even stayed in the research institute and made contributions to the development of national science and technology? ] [ oh my god, i would never have thought that thepany would be hers. isn¡¯t that the most famouspany in the world? ] [ we mortals can¡¯tpare to him! ] [ i¡¯m going to put a picture of lord rong at home and worship her every day! ] [ jiang fu¡¯s godfather is so powerful. they are actually such dangerous and powerful people! ] [ some people used to say that they were farmers in the countryside. are the farmers in the countryside so powerful now? ] [ sob, sob, sob. i only need one such godfather! ] [ you can give me a nanny. huahua is also very good. although she doesn¡¯t know how to fight, she¡¯s very good at makeup! ] [ don¡¯t say anymore. didn¡¯t you guys see storm¡¯s information? [ if you don¡¯t see it, then just look. you¡¯ll find that you¡¯re not even as good as a dog! ] [ yes, the other party also announced storm¡¯s savings ... storm¡¯s savings, i feel like i won¡¯t be able to earn it in a few lifetimes. ] [ it¡¯s infuriating topare people with dogs. i¡¯m really speechless. ] [ i suddenly don¡¯t want to live anymore. i¡¯m not qualified to be human. ] when lord rong saw the information on the inte, she wasn¡¯t surprised. she knew about this. the fans said that there were always some ignorant people looking for trouble with lord rong, so they had sorted out the information and wanted to release it with her consent. the moment this information was released, it caused an uproar. the discussion on the inte was in full swing. in the next two days, the livestream was unprecedentedly popr, especially in lord rong¡¯s livestream room. the number of viewers kept increasing, and everyone was very curious about lord rong¡¯s family. moreover, the more they looked, the more they realized that there was no one in lord rong¡¯s family who was unsightly. all of them were so f * cking awesome, and they were so good-looking. lord rong was as calm as ever. she did her own thing and didn¡¯t care about the things in the live broadcast room. on the other hand, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s stream was unprecedentedly quiet. not many people paid attention to zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s side anymore. what powerful backing? it paled inparison to lord rong¡¯s side. when zhou xin ¡®er saw the live broadcast on her phone in the toilet, her fingers turned white, and her face turned purple. how could it be like this! how could she have so many powerful people by her side? how could those people be so powerful? they clearly looked so ordinary! zhou xin ¡®er took a deep breath. alright, so what if you have so many powerful people around you? spirit had never failed a mission. the person she was looking for was someone with zero failure experience. she had changed her mind. she didn¡¯t want leng rongrong to die. she wanted leng rongrong to be a cripple and live in pain. she wanted to see who would be willing to stay by her side after she became disabled. zhou xin ¡®er took out her phone and made a call. ¡°yes, don¡¯t kill her. just cripple her and make her unable to move!¡± after hanging up the phone, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s lips curled up, and her mood became better again. very soon. leng rongrong was about to lose her smile. ¨C lord rong was still streaming as usual. that day, a bunch of express deliveries came to lord rong¡¯s house. the delivery cars came one after another and began to unload the packages. those who didn¡¯t know would think that the floating cloud mountain had be a deliverypany and that all kinds of packages woulde here. the express deliveries quickly filled up the courtyard. andrew and the others had already gone back after the banquet. therefore, lord rong¡¯s family was the only family on the floating cloud mountain. xuanyuan nantian and the others had all stayed on the floating cloud mountain because they had reunited with lord rong. lord rong had bought the trucks of packages when she was bored. she didn¡¯t expect them to all be delivered. lord rong raised his eyebrows. ¡± you¡¯re quite efficient. i¡¯ve only bought it for a day or two. ¡± looking at the mountain of packages in front of them, everyone¡¯s expression was strange. li ruhua already had the urge to sneak away. it wasn¡¯t the first time she had opened young madam¡¯s express delivery. young madam would buy all kinds of strange things. moreover, there were so many packages that it was a headache to open them. he used to like opening packages, but ever since he met the young madam, he was a little afraid of opening packages. when he saw so many packages, he felt a little creeped out. ¡°huahua, where are you going?¡± lord rong looked at huahua, who was about to sneak away. ¡°i think i should start cooking.¡± li ruhua said with a straight face. her reason was sufficient. ¡°it¡¯s still early. i have a gift for you.¡± lord rong leaned to the side and said, ¡± tear it down. i¡¯ve made a mark. ¡± everyone has one. i wrote my name.¡± ¡°really?¡± xuanyuan nantian and the other 19 elders were looking forward to it. ¡± do we have one? ¡± ¡°there is.¡± lord rong smiled. ¡± wuwu, our little rongrong is so good. i¡¯m so touched! ¡± xuanyuan nantian¡¯s elegant face was full of emotion. the daughter he had just acknowledged had actually bought him a gift! Chapter 1128 1128 p-pink dress? not only was xuanyuan nantian very excited, but the 19 big shots were also very touched. after all, miss had prepared a gift for them. they hadn¡¯t even prepared a gift for miss yet, but miss had given them a gift first. they were really moved to tears. on the 19th floor, the families raised sons. naturally, sons were not as considerate as daughters. they almost never received any gifts. however, this time, the young miss actually wanted to give them a gift. the group of people were excited and happy. each one was more excited than thest. however, xuanyuan nantian was still a little surprised. he looked at jiang fu and the others. shouldn¡¯t it be a happy thing to receive gifts? why did this group of people have moreplicated expressions than one another? moreover, they all seemed to want to run away, not interested in rongrong¡¯s gift at all. that was strange. under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t he be very happy? after all, it was a gift from his precious goddaughter. of course, xuanyuan nantian didn¡¯t care much. rongrong told them to open their gifts, and then they only thought about what gifts they would receive. there were a lot of express deliveries. it was so exaggerated. the entire courtyard was filled with them, and there was almost no ce to stand. no one knew what kind of gift was in the box, so xuanyuan nantian and the others were very excited, as if they were opening-treasure box. as for the rest of the people, they all had a headache when they saw the express delivery. storm, critical hit, and so on. when he saw someone throw a delivery box in front of him and saw his name on the box, he stuck out his tongue in disappointment. storm pawed at the box with great difficulty and opened it. there was a dog cor inside ... alright, it didn¡¯t want to wear a dog cor, alright? storm opened another box. this time, it was even more impressive. there was a dress inside. it seemed to have been custom-made for it. but the problem was that it wasn¡¯t a female dog. it was a male, right? a suit would be more appropriate. a dress? or does it look like a wedding dress? storm howled, then looked at lord rong with a wronged expression. ¡°you really don¡¯t want to try? if you don¡¯t say it, no one will know that you¡¯re a male.¡± lord rong took a look at the dress. ¡± it¡¯s pretty. look at the fluffy one! ¡± storm raised his head, confused. master, are you serious? you¡¯re getting more and more mischievous recently. on the other side, critical hit had also opened a parcel. he used his sharp beak to peck open the parcel, and he was originally very happy. when he saw what was inside, critical hit was dumbfounded. at first nce, it saw a pink puffy gauze. what the hell was this? it didn¡¯t really suit its aesthetics ... critical hit was a little skeptical as he kicked the delivery box over with his chicken w. then, he looked at the words on it. with its limited knowledge, it did seem to be its name. but what the hell was this? critical hit carefully used his ws to pull out the puffy muslin inside. then, he saw something like a ballet dress. ¡°critical hit?¡± [ hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ is the critical hit a rooster or a hen? [ what does this tutu dress mean? ] [ oh my god, rong ye¡¯s shopping is indeed unusual! ] [ hahahaha, did you see the critical strike emoji? its expression is too funny. it¡¯s probably doubting life. why is its master so funny to give it such a gift! ] [ i guess i¡¯ll never want to receive a gift from master again in my life! ] all the viewers in the live broadcast room wereughing like crazy. however, lord rong looked at critical strike calmly and said, ¡± don¡¯t doubt it. it¡¯s for you. ¡± i think it¡¯s pretty good. it¡¯s the same as storm, so is rainstorm, big white, and the little ones.¡± she just thought that everyone would look cute if they were all dressed in the same outfit. she had ordered one for each of the crocodiles in the pool near the training ground. at this thought, lord rong turned around and went to the cultivation pool. in the live broadcast room, the fans were full of curiosity. [ what¡¯s lord rong doing? ] [ i don¡¯t know. i¡¯m curious about what lord rong is going to do. lord rong is so cute! ] [ i feel like something bad is going to happen. ] [ lord rong can¡¯t be measured withmon sense. ] ...... while everyone was discussing, lord rong arrived at the pool in the practice area. then, she called out a few times, ¡± big strong, second strong, third strong ... ¡± in the pool, a few strong crocodiles emerged from the water and revealed their heads. ¡± i¡¯ve also bought you guys gifts.e with me to see the gifts. ¡± lord rong said. hence, a few crocodiles crawled out of the pool and slowly followed behind lord rong. they even lined up in an orderly manner. the live broadcast room was instantly filled with hahaha. [ dazhuang? er zhuang? three strong? [ strong four? ] [ he¡¯s so down to earth! ] [ the names of these crocodiles are making meugh to death! ] [ hahahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. my stomach hurts. i was drinking water just now and i spat it all on my mother¡¯s face. i was almost beaten to death by my mother! ] [ the person in front, don¡¯t go. i¡¯m eating. i spat rice on my brother¡¯s face. my brother said he¡¯s going to kill me! ] lord rong calmly led the way while the gator carnivores obediently followed behind. then, everyone witnessed the gifts that lord rong bought. as expected, lord rong also bought a pink tutu dress for dazhuang and the others. these crocodiles didn¡¯t know how to open the express delivery, and storm helped them open it. storm opened the packages and looked at da zhuang and the rest. then, it suddenly felt bnced. pared to dazhuang¡¯s puffy dress, it seemed to look better. storm dog looked at da zhuang and the others with a bright smile. he even threw a pink tutu dress at da zhuang enthusiastically, trying to help him wear it. although dazhuang was silly and did not seem to have a very high iq, he was still very smart. however, when he saw the dress, his dark face revealed a bit of bewilderment. da zhuang didn¡¯t resist the storm. instead, he looked at lord rong. ¡°it¡¯s nice, try it!¡± as lord rong spoke, she helped dazhuang put on the pink dress. after that, she put it on strong two and strong three. after the terrifying-looking crocodiles put on the dresses, they looked cowardly and cute. even their terrifying aura was reduced by a bit. lord rong chuckled. ¡± cute. ¡± dazhuang was speechless. er zhuang was speechless. sanzhuang was speechless. fourth strong: cute? alright, if master says it¡¯s cute, then it¡¯s cute. the crocodilesy there obediently. storm was in despair, and so was the critical hit. storm and the white tiger were in a daze. why did she have a feeling that they would have to wear these strange things? [ hahaha, even the animals are starting to doubt their lives! ] [ but it¡¯s so cute! ] [ i actually think crocodiles are cute. oh my god, i actually think these crocodiles are cute! ] [ wait a minute. what the hell are those thoughtless tutu dresses in the package that master rong opened? ] Chapter 1129 1129 the millionth while everyone was still in shock, lord rong took a box of tutu dresses and walked towards the wall. then, she whistled. following that, arge group of small snakes actually slithered out from the wall. the snakes were like a small army, stretching their necks in front of lord rong. the little snakes were lined up, and the distance between them was the same. even their movements were exactly the same, forming a square shape. then, lord rong took out a little pink dress. ¡±e here. ¡± then, the little snakes slithered toward lord rong and slithered into her dress. the group of snakes that looked very scary at first actually became a little funny after wearing the pink dress. at the same time, they also looked cute with points. [ f * ck, i¡¯m convinced! ] [ lord rong is killing me. why is our lord rong so cute! ] [ is lord rong in love with pink dresses recently? ] [ why did she dress all the animals like this? ] [ she¡¯s so cute. i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ lord rong, it¡¯s a little too much to put a skirt on a male animal! ] [ i¡¯m a person who¡¯s extremely afraid of snakes. i usually feel my scalp go numb when i see snakes, but now i find this group of snakes very cute??? ] [ i want to take a few tutu dresses home! ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m watching lord rong¡¯s livestream. you really don¡¯t disappoint. i¡¯mughing like crazy! ] the bulletments were filled with joy. after putting the little snakes in their dresses, lord rong began to put on the cacti at the side. li chenle happened to witness this scene when he came up the mountain to y. one of his feet had just stepped out of the car, but he immediately retracted it and was about to drive away. after all, he had been with lord rong and the others for a long time, and his sense of smell had be very sharp. no matter what unexpected things lord rong was going to do, he could always sense it in advance. he was the one who had been abused the most. ¡°chen le!¡± lord rong looked up at the car that was about to leave. li chenle froze. he rolled down the car window andughed drily. ¡± if i told you that i drove the wrong car, would you believe me? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± there was no expression on lord rong¡¯s fair face. she shook her head. ¡± i have a gift for you. do you want it? ¡± ¡°ha?¡± li chenle¡¯s face turned pale. ¡± you don¡¯t have to be so enthusiastic. i didn¡¯t do anything good, so why are you giving me a present? no need, really no need! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve bought everything you wanted.¡± lord rong said and waved. ¡±e here. ¡± li chenle stopped the car and obediently walked over to leng rongrong¡¯s side, as obedient as a son. ¡°lord rong, what gift are you going to give me?¡± leng rongrong quickly found a box and passed it to li chenle. ¡± this is yours. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± li chenleughed drily. it was definitely not a good thing. seeing those guys in dresses, his scalp went numb. they wouldn¡¯t want him to wear a dress too, would they? ¡°you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± lord rong said. li chenle opened the box and saw what was inside. as expected, it was a pink puffy dress. it was not surprising at all. on this side, a few crocodiles and arge group of snakes were wearing pink puffy dresses. on the other side, xuanyuan nantian and the others were already stunned. their hands were trembling as they held the express delivery. suddenly, he didn¡¯t dare to tear it down. ¡°rongrong, do you like to give people dresses?¡± xuanyuan nantian whispered into jiang fu¡¯s ear. jiang fu¡¯s expression wasplicated. rongrong didn¡¯t like to give people dresses. she liked to give people random things and would buy anything. at about the same time, a wave of express deliveries would arrive, and then everyone would go crazy from opening them. when they first received rongrong¡¯s gifts, they were very happy, but after receiving more, they became a little scared. until now, there were still a lot of unopened packages in the vi in the countryside ... if this continued, they might not even have a ce to sleep. seeing jiang fu¡¯s expression, xuanyuan nantian knew that he should be mentally prepared. he carefully opened the box. after all, it was a gift from rongrong. no matter what it was, he was still happy. xuanyuan nantian and the others finally opened the package under everyone¡¯s expectations. fortunately, they did not receive pink dresses. when he saw that it was not a pink tutu skirt, xuanyuan nantian heaved a sigh of relief. he was really worried that rongrong would give him another skirt. how could he wear a dress! anything would be better than a dress! after opening the box, xuanyuan nantian saw a very beautiful tie, dark red. so it was a tie. he could wear it every day and show off to others that his precious daughter had given him a tie! xuanyuan nantian was very happy. he looked at the tie, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it. the other 19 had also received simr items, so they were all very happy. after the impact of the pink dress, to them, as long as they didn¡¯t receive a dress, it was enough for them. it was obvious that they had all received normal gifts, so everyone was very happy. after opening the first gift, xuanyuan nantian and the other guys became even happier when they saw the rest. ¡°rongrong still likes me, her father, right?¡± xuanyuan nantian said with a touched expression, ¡± you bought me so many gifts. ¡± jiang fu nced at xuanyuan nantian and said, ¡± don¡¯t be happy too soon. you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± ¡± why would i? my daughter gave me a present. why would i regret it? ¡± after taking a deep breath, xuanyuan nantian continued to open the package. he was so happy to tear it down. jiang fu snorted in a low voice, ¡± ignorant. ¡± then, he looked at the packages in front of him. he had a headache. when he opened them, he saw a razor. this was the eight million razors that rongrong had given him ... he would never be able to use up so many razor des in his entire life. beside him, tang ziyi was also about to vomit blood. this was the millionth gift he had received like this ... he had no ce to pile them up. su wei, on the other hand, was very happy. ¡± wow, it¡¯s cosmetics again. i like it! and they were of different brands! hahaha, you can, you can.¡± ¡°can you finish it?¡± jiang fu asked. su wei replied, [ i can¡¯t use them all. but the more i have, the happier i am! ] jiang fu was speechless. this was a woman. [ we don¡¯t understand the world of the rich! ] [ i¡¯m so envious. i want to open the package too! ] [ is it my illusion? i feel like jiangfu¡¯s godfather is afraid of opening packages! [ hahaha! ] [e on, godfather jiang fu, we¡¯ll help you tear it down! ] [ do the godfathers stillck goddaughters? ] [ lord rong, are you going to be my godsister? ] [ hahaha, am i the only one who¡¯s curious about who else has a pink dress? i really want to see lord rong in a pink dress! ] Chapter 1130 1130 lord rong bes the richest man in the world leng rongrong lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations and changed everything in the house into a pink puffy dress. after that, she started to take group photos with everyone. no one was spared from the pink tutu dress. even her biological father and godfather could not resist her in the end and wore the pink dress. however, at least lord rong didn¡¯t force them to dress too exaggeratedly. she just put on a dress and took a few photos. his biological father and godfather were very cooperative. after all, in their eyes, it was fine as long as little rongrong was happy. at the dinner table, xuanyuan nantian kept chatting with leng rongrong. he was trying to get closer to his daughter, but because he had never raised a daughter before and didn¡¯t know how to deal with her, xuanyuan nantian seemed a little clumsy. at least, lord rong didn¡¯t mind. she asked and answered, and it seemed quite harmonious. however, the harmonious scene ended very quickly. as he was talking, xuanyuan nantian started counting his assets again and said that he would give all his assets to lord rong. lord rong: ¡°??? ¡± what kind of people was her family? why did they want to give her money just because they didn¡¯t agree? did she not have enough money? she couldn¡¯t even finish spending it. any more and she would go crazy. ¡± dad, you don¡¯t have to give me any assets. i have enough. ¡± lord rong said earnestly, ¡± can you give it to me after i¡¯ve spent it all? ¡± ¡°who would stillin about having too much money?¡± xuanyuan nantian was about to persuade rongrong to ept his good intentions. however, li ruhua couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she looked up at xuanyuan nantian and said slowly, ¡± sir, the young madam is already the richest man in the world ... she¡¯s even richer. young madam¡¯s biggest worry is not that she¡¯s short on money, but that she has too much money and can¡¯t spend it all.¡± xuanyuan nantian was speechless. the 19 big shots were speechless. everyone stopped eating and looked at leng rongrong at the same time. the richest man in the world? miss is the richest man in the world? f * ck, is miss that rich? li ruhua shrugged. this news came from nan si a few hours ago. she heard that the list of the world¡¯s richest people had been revised recently. lord rong was now firmly in first ce with a worth double that of the second ce. oh, the important thing was that this did not include lord fourth¡¯s assets. now that everything about lord fourth had been handed over to young madam, if everything about lord fourth was taken into ount, young madam would be even more frighteningly rich. if mr. xuanyuan gave the youngdy more money, how rich would she be? li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched. he was with the richest man in the world every day, but why was he still so poor? oh, wrong. it wasn¡¯t that he was poor. he was already much richer than before. however,pared to these big shots, he was still poor. xuanyuan nantian stopped talking about giving money to lord rong and ate his rice in silence. the 19 big shots didn¡¯t talk about this matter anymore. they lowered their heads and ate. as they ate, they stole nces at lord rong. jiang fu and the other two looked at leng rongrong at the same time, deep in thought. after a long time, jiang fu said, ¡± rongrong, are you that rich? you don¡¯t need us to give you money anymore?¡± for a moment, the three of them were a little disappointed. did rongrong suddenly be so rich? rongrong wouldn¡¯t care if they sent her money in the future, would she? she didn¡¯t need money anymore, so she wouldn¡¯t be too happy to see money, right? ¡± yes, i¡¯ve unknowingly earned more and more money ... it¡¯s like a rolling snowball. it¡¯s very annoying. ¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. she felt a little annoyed at the thought of her ie almost every day. she felt that the money in her bank ount was getting more and more spent, as if it would never run out. everyone was silent. even all the big shots present didn¡¯t have such a problem. even lord fourth did not have such a snowball-like problem. although lord fourth¡¯s social status was not bad, he had to earn money manually. lord rong didn¡¯t need it. he could earn money every day by lying dead with his eyes closed. those people under her were more impressive than the previous one, but lord rong just had to be such a hands-off manager, while they worked even harder. ¡°very annoying ...¡± li ruhua replied. ¡°very annoying ...¡± tang luo replied. ¡± ... there¡¯s also someone who thinks that having too much money is very annoying ... young madam, why don¡¯t you give me your money? i¡¯ll help you spend it. ¡± butler quan said. lord rong nced at butler quan with aplicated look in his eyes. ¡± you¡¯ll turn our house into a mountain of trash. ¡± she had already experienced butler quan¡¯s shopping situation, and she didn¡¯t want to see him buy anything from a street stall ever again. was that even called a street stall? that was something that was even worse than the stuff sold on the street. butler quan was speechless. at the dining table, the atmosphere became dull and strange. a group of big shots liked to give money directly, but they suddenly realized that their precious daughter was no longer short of money. she was even richer than them. they couldn¡¯t think of how to treat rongrong well in the future. hence, the meal was eaten in a dejected manner. even little nan yu pouted his cheeks gloomily. ¡°mommy, you really don¡¯t like money anymore?¡± he had worked so hard to earn money, but his mommy was actually this rich? he still wanted to be the richest man in the world to make his mother happy, but his mother was much richer than him. ¡°i do, but it¡¯s a little annoying to have too many of them.¡± lord rong frowned. it¡¯s annoying if you can¡¯t spend it all. when you can get everything, you will feel that you have no more desires. what you can¡¯t get is the best. when she had no money, she would feel especially happy with just a little bit of money. but now that she was too rich, no matter how much wealth she had, it could not make her happy. after all, he already had so much wealth, so he waspletely used to it. moreover, she seemed to have never experienced what it meant to be poor since she was young. he had lived his life with everything he wanted since he was young. ah, this damn aimless life. after the meal, everyone was surprisingly silent. even lord fourth fell into silence because his wife was richer than him ... even the animals were depressed. storm¡¯s ws kept sliding around on the tablet, as if it was trying to make money. it wasn¡¯t untilte at night that everyone went back to their rooms to sleep. in the dead of the night. a figure shed past the living room. although the figure was very fast, storm, who was lying on the ground, reacted even faster. it suddenly looked up and saw the figure sh past. ¡°aowu!¡± with a roll of his eyes, storm had already stood up quickly. he protected the little wolves that were sleeping on his body behind him, and then stared at the figure in front of him. the figure looked a little thin and small. it probably didn¡¯t realize that there was a white wolf with such a strong storm in the house. so when he turned around, he was shocked by the storm. at the same time, the director was dozing off. when he looked up, he saw a ck shadow fighting storm. in an instant, the director perked up and called the people around him to quickly look at the screen. Chapter 1131 1131 a thief came to the floating cloud mountain? ¡°who are they?¡± ¡°he doesn¡¯t look like a good person. you actually sneaked up to the floating cloud mountain. don¡¯t you know that there are surveince cameras here?¡± ¡°it¡¯s so exciting!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that there aren¡¯t many spectators at this time! after all, lord rong and the others have gone to rest!¡± ¡± no, no, no, there are still viewers. look at thements. many of the viewers woke up from their sleep and happened to see this scene, so they seem very interested! ¡± ¡°this is so interesting!¡± ¡± i feel like this thief will be tortured badly. after all, he¡¯s not going to steal from anyone but lord rong¡¯s family, and they¡¯re all big shots! ¡± the director team was in a heated discussion. the group of people who were still drowsy earlier hadpletely disappeared. they were all very clear-headed and excited to see this. although the audience liked to watch the shooting over the past few days, it was not particrly exciting. it would be exciting to capture a thief breaking into a house. moreover, it was obvious that the thief would be abused one-sided, so it was exciting no matter how he looked at it. at the same time, storm looked at the figure in front of him with dissatisfaction. it howled at the other party and red at him. the other party was not scared away. he only nced at storm and said thoughtfully, ¡± i¡¯m not here for you. can you pretend you didn¡¯t see me? ¡± the one who spoke was a girl¡¯s voice, which sounded quite girly. storm nced at the ck shadow and was about to attack. hearing the other party¡¯s words, storm actually took a step back, theny down and continued to sleep. the little wolves returned to storm¡¯s body and continued to sleep. the directing team was speechless. wasn¡¯t storm a dog? shouldn¡¯t the young paparazzo be protecting his family at this time? it fell asleep again just like that? in the live broadcast room, the few viewers were quite surprised when they saw this scene. [ wait, what¡¯s the situation with the storm? ] [ pfft, i actually think storm is very cute. it doesn¡¯t even care! ] [ lord rong must be very tired. the dog he raised doesn¡¯t look after the house! ] [ hahaha, storm has fallen asleep and is snoring. is there such a big-hearted dog? ] everyone was quite surprised. some people thought it was fun, while others thought the storm was too scary, but it was cute. no one knew that lord rong¡¯s morning temper was very scary. storm didn¡¯t care because he felt that once his master¡¯s morning temper red up, no matter what came, she would definitely be tortured to tears. in fact, it was true. the ck shadow seemed a little surprised to see that storm really didn¡¯t attack him. after looking at storm for a while, she seemed to think that storm was surprisingly easy to talk to, so she hesitated for a moment. however, she did not hesitate for too long and turned around to walk up the steps. she roughly knew which room was lord rong¡¯s, so she went straight to the door. her mission was simple, and that was to paralyze leng rongrong. as long as she was seriously injured, there was no need to kill anyone. this was an extremely simple matter for her. although there were a lot of people and experts in the floating cloud mountain, the vis in the floating cloud mountain were quite far away from each other. therefore, the only people in the vi that she was afraid of were the man and woman in the room. ling pushed open leng rongrong¡¯s room door with a calm expression. her movements were quite light, so when she went in, lord rong was still asleep. lord fourth, on the other hand, was awake. he opened his eyes in the night. ¡°who is it?¡± lord fourth asked in a slightly hoarse voice. spirit did not say anything. she was as swift as a bolt of lightning and threw something at mo linyuan. that thing instantly gave off smoke. this was something that could make people lose consciousness, and just breathing in a little bit would make people faint. fourth master mo furrowed his eyebrows. he didn¡¯t want to wake up lord rong. however, he could tell that the smoke wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed, so he quickly woke up lord rong. leng rongrong was still in a daze from her sleep. when she smelled the smoke, she frowned. why does this smell so familiar? it seemed to be a kind of sleeping gas that she had once researched ... ¡°don¡¯t suck it, it¡¯s poisonous.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°there¡¯s no poison, it¡¯ll just make people faint.¡± lord rong yawned. ¡± this has no effect on me. how do you feel? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s useless to me as well. i¡¯m very resistant to it.¡± fourth master mo had already stood up from the bed. spirit was speechless. this medicine was very rare. usually, one would faint after taking a breath. in the end, these two people were perverts, but they had no effect on them? she dared toe here alone because she had this godly medicine with her. in the end, it didn¡¯t work? spirit seemed to hesitate for a moment. she stood at the door, hesitating if she should throw another one. ¡°don¡¯t waste it, it¡¯s useless to me.¡± leng rongrong yawned, her voice still a little hoarse from not fully waking up. because she was not fully awake, she was a little irritated. step by step, she walked toward ling. the ck shadow at the door seemed to be a little hesitant. she subconsciously took a step back. the night was a little dark, but her eyes were bright. when leng rongrong got close, she suddenly attacked leng rongrong. in an instant, the two of them started fighting. from the room to the corridor, the camera quickly captured the two of them. the two of them seemed to be quite good at kung fu, so when they were fighting, lord rong threw the ck shadow from the railing to the living room downstairs. it was clearly very high up, but the ck shadow was not injured when itnded. pa da. li ruhua heard themotion and came out of her room, turning on the crystal light in the hall. then, she saw lord rong flip over andnd from the second floor. ¡°young madam, zhenzhen.¡± li ruhua rubbed her eyes, a little suspicious that she was dreaming. such a high height, was it possible to jump just like that? however, lord rong really did jump. she evennded on the ground unscathed and confronted the ck shadow. the two sides looked at each other. the ck shadow looked at lord rong and suddenly knelt in front of him. ¡°teacher!¡± lord rong was speechless. li ruhua: ¡°???? ¡± this isn¡¯t normal. what is this thing? a thief? why did he kneel? at first, lord rong was still in a bad mood after waking up. she wanted to fight with this woman. she felt that this girl¡¯s martial arts were quite good, so she was quite interested. however, she had never expected that the other party would suddenly kneel down to her and sincerely call her teacher. teacher? what teacher? she had never been a teacher, nor had she ever taken in a disciple. ¡°teacher, it¡¯s you, right? it must be you, right?¡± the man in ck was still on his knees, looking at leng rongrong excitedly. from his voice, one could tell that this man in ck was a young girl. ¡°i don¡¯t have any students.¡± after a moment of silence, lord rong said indifferently. Chapter 1132 1132 she really is miss ling ¡®er ¡°so, you¡¯re afraid of our young madam, so you¡¯re putting on an act and trying to escape?¡± li ruhua reacted quickly. he nced at butler quan and tang luo. then, a group of people blocked the man in ck¡¯s path at the door. the girl in ck ignored li ruhua. she was wearing a scarf that covered her entire neck. she was also wearing a cap that was lowered to cover her entire head. she knelt in front of leng rongrong and said, ¡± teacher, i remember your hand. although i¡¯ve never seen your face, i remember your skills. i¡¯ve always remembered it! ¡± she knelt down sincerely, looking very serious and affectionate. ¡°you¡¯re wrong.¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t have any students! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not your student, but you¡¯ve taught me before. so, to me, you¡¯ve always been my master. ¡± the girl continued. leng rongrong was speechless. the scene was a little strange. the girl hesitated for a moment before taking off her hat and the scarf that covered her face. then, she raised her head. she stared straight at lord rong. a pretty and clean little face was revealed. it looked like a girl who was not even twenty years old. however, when leng rongrong and the others saw this face, they were collectively stunned. especially mo linyuan. he didn¡¯t care much at first, but when his eyes met the girl¡¯s face, fourth master mo¡¯s usually calm face showed a rare change. he looked at the girl in shock. ¡°ling ¡®er?¡± ¡°miss ling ¡®er!¡± butler quan and tang luo were the ones who shouted at the same time as fourth master mo. the group of people were also shocked, and their expressions were extremely strange. who would have thought that mo ling er, who they had been looking for for so long, woulde to them on her own? different from the fake mo ling erst time, this mo ling er¡¯s aura and appearance were exactly the same as the real mo ling er. however, no matter how excited lord fourth and the others were, mo ling ¡®er seemed to only have leng rongrong in her eyes. she just stared at lord rong and didn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°teacher, are you really not going to acknowledge me?¡± mo ling er¡¯s voice carried a bit of grievance, ¡± i¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. i couldn¡¯t find you, but i¡¯ve finally found you! ¡± ¡°i know it¡¯s you, it¡¯s definitely you!¡± mo ling ¡®er looked at leng rongrong anxiously. her face was originally cold, but when she faced lord rong, there was only grievance, countless grievances. she just looked at lord rong. li ruhua was dumbfounded. she whispered to tang luo beside her, ¡± this is miss ling ¡®er? it can¡¯t be a fake like before, right?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± tang luo looked at mo ling ¡®er carefully, then shook his head and said, ¡± she feels like the real miss ling¡¯ er. she¡¯s too simr. ¡± ¡°ling ¡®er?¡± mo linyuan frowned and walked towards mo ling er. his face had returned to normal. however, there were still some ripples in his eyes. the man, who had always been calm and collected, now had waves in his eyes. mo ling ¡®er raised her head and looked at mo linyuan. her face was cold and even a little disdainful. after looking at fourth master mo twice, she asked coldly, ¡± who are you? i don¡¯t know you! ¡± fourth master mo was speechless ... tang luo was speechless. butler quan: ¡°!!! ¡± miss ling ¡®er had always been a cool person who didn¡¯t like to talk and was very cold. she was like this in front of lord fourth, and it was rare for her to be lively. however, after not seeing him for so many years, he suddenly appeared. while lord fourth was extremely excited, miss ling ¡®er acted as if she didn¡¯t know him. she even seemed to despise him. what was going on? this ... his attitude towards the young madam just now was clearly not like this! ¡°you don¡¯t remember me?¡± fourth master mo looked at mo ling ¡®er calmly and asked after a moment of silence. ¡°should i remember you? i¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± mo ling ¡®er nced at mo linyuan and was still very disdainful. she didn¡¯t even want to look at mo linyuan, but stared straight at lord rong. then, she actually made a coquettish voice, ¡± teacher, zhenzhen, try to recall carefully. in that small town in country T, i was about this tall. when i was bullied, you saved me. ¡± ¡°then, you said that my kung fu wasn¡¯t good enough and even scolded me. after that, i pestered you and asked you to give me a few pointers ...¡± mo ling ¡®er began to recall the past and told leng rongrong about the situation. at that time, leng rongrong always wore a ck hat and a ck mask to cover herself up, so she didn¡¯t get to see lord rong¡¯s real face. however, she had a deep impression of lord rong¡¯s kung fu. she couldn¡¯t recognize lord rong just by looking at his face, but she could recognize him with one look at his martial arts. lord rong sat on the sofa and looked at mo ling er. after a long while, he said, ¡± get up first. ¡± mo ling ¡®er then stood up and sat on the sofa after lord rong pointed at her with his chin. leng rongrong looked left and right, and after a long while, she nodded slowly. ¡± i think that¡¯s true. ¡± mo linyuan sat on the other side of the sofa. he did not speak and only nced at tang luo. tang luo walked toward mo ling ¡®er. ¡± miss ling¡¯ er, i need something from you to do a gicparison. ¡± mo ling ¡®er was like a coquettish kitten in front of lord rong. however, when she looked up at tang luo, her eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡± not interested. ¡± he really kept people a thousand miles away. tang luo covered his heart and smiled. ¡± i guess you must be miss ling ¡®er. your bad temper is exactly the same as miss ling¡¯ er¡¯s. ¡± then, tang luo looked at mo linyuan. ¡± lord fourth, do you still want topare? i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need topare, it¡¯s exactly the same.¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes said it all. tang luo looked at leng rongrong for help. ¡± young madam-wanwan. ¡± ¡°can you do a gicparison?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo ling er and said. ¡°as long as teacher says so.¡± mo ling ¡®er was only missing a tail. if she had a tail, she would have wagged it madly at leng rongrong. she was like a pug who had just seen its owner. fourth master mo sat on the sofa at the side with an unfathomable expression, but his face couldn¡¯t help but twitch. was this mo ling er? how did he not know that ling ¡®er was a pug? mo ling ¡®er didn¡¯t care about anyone around her. she just stared straight at lord rong, and the more she looked, the happier she became. leng rongrong felt her hair stand on end from his stare. ¡± have you seen enough? ¡± mo ling er shook her head, ¡± my teacher is indeed good-looking. he is the most beautiful in the world, and his kung fu is the best in the world! ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± Chapter 1133 1133 you¡¯re really my teacher ¡°actually, i¡¯m not your teacher. i didn¡¯t teach you anything.¡± after a moment of silence, lord rong said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be so agitated. ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m excited.¡± mo ling ¡®er stammered as she looked at lord rong, ¡± teacher, i¡¯ve finally found you. i¡¯m so happy. ¡± then, mo ling er suddenly knelt down in front of lord rong. lord rong was speechless. ¡°do you have a problem with your bones?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± mo ling er shook her head agitatedly, ¡± i just thought of what i was going to do. i think i went too far. i want to apologize to you. i want to make amends. ¡± i shouldn¡¯t have epted this mission. no, i shouldn¡¯t have epted it. how could i have met you if i hadn¡¯t epted it?¡± mo ling er was so excited, ¡± ah, let¡¯s not talk about this. ¡± teacher, someone asked me to deal with you and make you half-paralyzed. the other party seems to hate you, but don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll help you deal with them!¡± ¡°so, you¡¯re here to deal with me because you epted a mission?¡± leng rongrong asked. mo ling er nodded. leng rongrong: ¡± can you not kneel? your neck hurts when i see you. ¡± mo ling er quickly stood up, ¡± then i will stand. wait a moment, i will give you a massage. ¡± as she spoke, mo ling er had already rushed behind lord rong and started to massage his neck. as fourth master mo and the others watched this development, they all hadplicated expressions on their faces, but they didn¡¯t want to say anything. what kind of messy situation was this? the scene was a little strange. fourth master mo didn¡¯t know what to say. tang luo and the others had no idea what was going on. only li ruhua was happy. after all, he didn¡¯t know that mo ling ¡®er had been an extremely cold and aloof goddess since she was three or four years old, treating everyone coldly. both tang luo and butler quan knew about it. they had seen how cold miss ling ¡®er was and how cold she was to others. this coldness was simply exaggerated whenpared to the enthusiasm she had for lord rong. most importantly, miss ling ¡®er didn¡¯t seem to be so enthusiastic because she had forgotten lord fourth and the others. she was only enthusiastic towards lord rong and now looked at lord fourth with disdain. the young madam was indeed a strange existence. everyone around her would subconsciously treat her as their leader. animals would get closer to her, and so would humans ... after mo ling ¡®er massaged leng rongrong for a while, she expressed that she wanted to stay by her teacher¡¯s side. she asked lord rong if he could take her in, but leng rongrong still cried andined that she was poor, that she had no home to return to, and that she had no food to eat. if she failed this mission, she would be kicked out of the organization. she was really pitiful, so could the teacher give her some food? as long as she was given food to eat, she would be loyal to her teacher and would give her life for her teacher. lord rong was speechless. considering that it might really be mo ling ¡®er, leng rongrong asked li ruhua to arrange a room for her and let her stay. then, lord rong yawned and prepared to go back to her room to sleep. in the end, when lord rong and fourth master mo went upstairs, mo ling ¡®er followed them obediently. even when the two entered the room, mo ling¡¯ er was like a child who had not been weaned and tried to follow them into the room. fourth master mo suddenly stopped in his tracks. he should have been very happy to have found ling ¡®er, but at this moment, he was looking at ling¡¯ er with some disdain. ¡°why are you following us? you want to sleep with us?¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er doesn¡¯t even want to sleep with us.¡± fourth master mo nced at little nan yu, who was about to return to his room. the little guy happened to pass by and smiled at him. mo ling ¡®er stared at leng rongrong, ¡± i want to sleep with the teacher, not you. ¡± mo linyuan was speechless. was this really his ling ¡®er? was he going to snatch his wife away from him? ¡°get out.¡± fourth master mo replied coldly, ¡± she¡¯s my wife, not yours! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s so great about her? she¡¯s my teacher!¡± mo ling er snorted, ¡± teacher, men are all bad. you should stay away from him! ¡± he doesn¡¯t look like a good person.¡± fourth master mo was speechless. what did it feel like to be exposed by your sister? so, why did he go through so much trouble to find ling ¡®er? was it to destroy their rtionship? she had thought that she would be very excited to find ling ¡®er, but when she saw her, she only despised her. they despised each other. fourth master mo mmed the door shut, locking mo ling ¡®er outside. mo ling er snorted and then looked at li ruhua, who was walking to her side. without her teacher, she didn¡¯t say a word, and her face was cold. li ruhua led the way and brought mo ling ¡®er to her room. then mo ling er was a little dissatisfied with her room, ¡± why can¡¯t i sleep next to the teacher? i want to sleep next to the teacher. ¡± ¡°there are no more rooms over there.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± this is the guest room. you can stay here first. ¡± mo ling er was very discontented, but she still entered the room. li ruhua went downstairs after serving mo ling er. downstairs, tang luo and butler quan were sitting on the sofa withplicated expressions. the two of them looked at each other withplicated expressions. ¡°it¡¯s miss ling ¡®er, right?¡± tang luo raised his head and nced at quan yu. ¡± based on my familiarity with miss ling ¡®er, this is definitely miss ling¡¯ er. her temper is bad and stubborn, like a stone in atrine pit. ¡± ¡± other than miss ling ¡®er, i can¡¯t find a second one, ¡± butler quan replied. ¡± what was her attitude towards young madam? ¡± tang luo looked at storm. ¡± they can even steal the dog business! ¡± storm raised its head, ¡± awoo awoo. ¡± don¡¯t look at me, i¡¯m not a dog. ¡± i don¡¯t care anymore. the results will be out tomorrow morning. we¡¯ll know once wepare the two. ¡± tang luo said, ¡± let¡¯s sleep first. ¡± the group of people returned to their rooms withplicated expressions. in the livestream, many people who witnessed this scene were dumbfounded, and some people were evenughing. he could roughly guess that mo ling ¡®er¡¯s attitude towards lord fourth was very cold, but towards lord rong, her attitude was extremely soft. it was simply very strange. of course, this was very strange to lord fourth and the others, but it was a very interesting thing to the audience. fourth master mo¡¯s identity had already been exposed. however, the girl who hade to assassinate him was only interested in lord rong. she even despised fourth master mo. this kind of behavior was a stark contrast. furthermore, it made people feel as if the other party was trying to snatch lord fourth¡¯s wife. unexpectedly, he found it very cute. the next day, everyone woke up early and did their morning exercises as usual. mo ling er also participated in it. she was wearing lord rong¡¯s light blue sportswear and her long hair was tied up in a bun. she looked young and energetic, but her expression was always cold. if one looked closely, one would notice that she only smiled at lord rong. as for the others, she didn¡¯t even bother to say a word. tang luo asked her what she would do if the results were out and she was really lord fourth¡¯s sister, mo ling ¡®er. mo ling ¡®er didn¡¯t even look at tang luo. she acted like she didn¡¯t care about anything but her teacher. Chapter 1134 1134 chapter 1136-no matter what you do the results of the gicparison came out after the morning exercise and during mealtime. after tang luo¡¯s phone rang, he went out to get his things. not long after, tang luo came back with a document. ¡°the results are out.¡± as tang luo spoke, he looked at mo ling er. the miss ling ¡®er that lord fourth had been searching for for so long had appeared just like that. it was really too surprising, even though everyone guessed that the mo ling¡¯ er in front of them was the mo ling ¡®er they were looking for. however, he still had to see the results and confirm it. originally, tang luo thought that mo ling ¡®er would at least be a little concerned after the results were out. but after he said that, he thought mo ling¡¯ er would look at him. in the end, he didn¡¯t expect miss ling ¡®er to be so indifferent. she didn¡¯t even look at him. miss ling ¡®er¡¯s entire attention was focused on youngdy. when they were eating, she even pushed little nan yu to the side and insisted on sitting next to the young madam. xiao xun ¡®er did not get angry. he looked at mo ling¡¯ er and called her aunt. mo ling ¡®er didn¡¯t like little nan yu either. she just stuck to leng rongrong and even attentively picked up food for master rong. ¡± teacher, you should eat more. you look too thin! ¡± lord rong was speechless. ¡°teacher, i¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± mo ling er said with excitement, ¡± you¡¯re so beautiful. ¡± lord rong was speechless. ¡°teacher ...¡± ¡°teacher ...¡± ¡°teacher ...¡± lord rong was eating slowly while she chewed slowly. listening to mo ling er¡¯s chattering, she felt like her brain was about to explode. didn¡¯t they say that mo ling er was very cold? why was he like a chatterbox? he even liked to talk to her. her head hurt so much now, and she felt like her head was going to explode. mo ling er didn¡¯t think so. she kept talking and calling him ¡± teacher ¡°. she even acted like a spoiled child with lord rong. when she saw fourth master mo and master rong approaching, she seemed to be a little angry as she stared at fourth master mo with a murderous look. lord fourth¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. tang luo took the results and realized that no one actually cared about them. the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡± miss ling ¡®er, aren¡¯t you curious if you¡¯re lord fourth¡¯s younger sister? ¡± mo ling ¡®er raised her head and nced at tang luo, then at fourth master mo. ¡± i don¡¯t like him. ¡± his words were concise andprehensive. tang luo was speechless. tang luo nced at fourth master mo cautiously. the fourth master, who had only wanted to find his sister, had apletely different reaction after finding her. it was probably because miss ling ¡®er had always been disdainful of him, so lord fourth scoffed coldly. ¡± i don¡¯t like her either! ¡± quan yu was speechless. li ruhua was speechless. tang luo was speechless. did the brother and sister turn against each other? ¡± cough, the results are out after all. let¡¯s take a look and confirm it. ¡± tang luo awkwardly took out the documents. she had thought that lord fourth would be eager to see it. in the end, lord fourth refused to take the information from him, and no one actually cared about the information in his hands. what the hell was this situation? he wasn¡¯t the one looking for his sister. tang luo looked at the results with difficulty and said, ¡± my lord, it¡¯s really our miss ling ¡®er. you¡¯re right. ¡± quan yu asked,¡±why don¡¯t i feel happy that miss ling ¡®er isn¡¯t dead?¡± howe i don¡¯t feel surprised at all?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not surprised either,¡± li ruhua replied. leng rongrong nced at fourth master mo, ¡± ling ¡®er has been found. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± lord fourth¡¯s face was calm. he nced at mo ling ¡®er and didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes seemed to be saying that he might as well have not found her. mo ling er suddenly changed her position and walked between mo linyuan and lord rong. then, she ced a chair between them and looked at mo linyuan coldly. ¡°can you move aside? you¡¯re affecting mymunication with the teacher.¡± master mo si: ¡°??? ¡± she had even affected hismunication with his wife! [ hahaha, lord fourth is so aggrieved! ] [ is ling ¡®er really lord fourth¡¯s sister? ] [ why does he look more like lord rong¡¯s rtive! ] [ i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to get jealous. miss ling ¡®er really cares about lord rong! ] [ i find it inexplicably funny. ] the live broadcast room was filled with hahaha. they felt that lord fourth was too pitiful. not only was he despised by mo ling er, but he was also separated from his wife. furthermore, after mo ling er sat beside lord rong, she actually started to badmouth fourth master mo. she said that fourth master mo was not worthy of her teacher. she said that no one was worthy of a god like her teacher. she felt that lord fourth had a bad temper and was extremely fierce. he was an annoying person. mo ling er had said a lot. basically, she was criticizing mo linyuan¡¯s shorings and that he was not worthy of her teacher. it was as if her godfathers had always said that fourth master mo was not worthy of her daughter. therefore, when mo ling er spoke, the godfather who was eating at the same table nodded his head crazily and then echoed, ¡± little sister, great minds think alike! ¡± xuanyuan nantian and the others were a little dumbfounded, but after hearing what jiang fu and the others said, they nodded. then, lord fourth¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. was there a girl who would trick her brother like this? tang luo and the others were also speechless. their lord fourth was too miserable. he was actually being attacked by a group of people. however, tang luo and the others also remembered that lord fourth had indeed been very strict with mo ling ¡®er in the past. he was so strict to a terrifying extent. although he was extremely good to mo ling¡¯ er in some aspects, he was unusually strict in some aspects. in the past, mo ling ¡®er didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. most of the time, she didn¡¯t dare to resist lord fourth. she would do whatever lord fourth told her to do and never said anything bad about him. this was the first time they had seen miss ling ¡®er so bold as to criticize lord fourth like crazy. she didn¡¯t know if it was because she had lost her memory. however, she felt that lord fourth was fierce and not good. it must be the aftereffects of his previous education. after listening for a while, lord rong looked at mo ling er and asked, ¡± how do you know he has a bad temper and is extremely fierce? i thought you didn¡¯t remember him?¡± mo ling er¡¯s chopsticks paused. ¡± ... i just feel that he¡¯s very fierce. i hate him. ¡± ¡°do you want to recover your past memories? was he the one who raised you? he¡¯s your brother.¡± leng rongrong looked at mo ling er and said. she also knew mo ling er¡¯s past quite clearly. lord fourth had told her before. however, he didn¡¯t expect that mo ling ¡®er would despise lord fourth so much after losing her memory. lord fourth must have been too strict with mo ling ¡®er, so strict that she could still remember lord fourth¡¯s bad temper even after losing her memory. leng rongrong seriously suspected that the former mo ling ¡®er did not dare to voice her anger towards lord fourth. now that she had lost her memory, she dared to say such things and vent all the dissatisfaction she had suppressed in her heart. look at lord fourth. he said he was good to his sister, but in the end, he had forced her into a corner. Chapter 1135 1135 the crazy devil who protects his wife, ling ¡®er mo ling ¡®er¡¯s appearance was a pleasant surprise to lord fourth, even though he despised his sister for saying all kinds of bad things about him in front of his wife. however, lord fourth still felt a little more at ease. after all, he had brought her up by himself. even if she had a pet, she would have feelings for it, let alone a person. however, lord fourth had never expected ling ¡®er to despise him so much. he also didn¡¯t expect that ling ¡®er would actually snatch his wife away from him ... pestering his wife all day long, not letting him get close to her, as if she was protecting her. and ling ¡®er¡¯s appearance, her protector, also led jiang fu and the other godfather. as a result, his godfathers began to settle old scores with him one after another. they even allied with the people on the 19th floor and reminisced about the past against him in various ways. therefore, lord fourth was in a rather miserable state for the next few days. from time to time, he would be grabbed by his godfather topete. this group of godfather wouldpete with him in martial arts, programming, games, calligraphy ... in any case, whatever they could think of, they had already taken it out topete with him. on the other hand, he was alone while the other party was a group of people. all of them were older than him and were using all sorts of methods to oppress him. tang luo and the others squatted together and watched lord fourth get abused. they sympathized with lord fourth. ¡°fourth master is too pitiful.¡± tang luo said. ¡°fourth master can win, but he can¡¯t embarrass the elders!¡± butler quan analyzed. ¡°that¡¯s why lord fourth is quite miserable.¡± li ruhua nodded in agreement. ¡± lord fourth, are you regretting finding miss ling ¡®er? ¡± ¡± she should be feeling a little regretful. i didn¡¯t expect miss ling ¡®er to be like this. ¡± tang luo tilted his head and looked at mo ling ¡®er, who was sticking to lord rong. mo ling er kept calling him ¡°teacher,¡± her mouth was so sweet. when she was with lord fourth in the past, she didn¡¯t realize that miss ling ¡®er was like this. she was clearly a girl who didn¡¯t know how to act coquettishly and had a cold temper. in the end, in front of lord rong, miss ling ¡®er became a sweet little girl. he had served lord rong as if he wanted to snatch lord fourth¡¯s woman from him. ¡°this kind of miss ling ¡®er makes my hair stand on end.¡± butler quan rubbed his arms and said, ¡± she¡¯s still the same bad-tempered and uncaring but very strong miss ling ¡®er. she¡¯s a little more normal. ¡± tang luo and the others looked like they were watching a show. storm and the others didn¡¯t dare to get close to miss ling ¡®er. they also felt that this miss ling¡¯ er was a little scary. he couldn¡¯t tell how terrifying it was, but it was creepy. in the beginning, no one could really tell what was so terrifying about miss ling ¡®er. however, the animals soon realized how terrifying miss ling ¡®er was. she said that she wanted to show her teacher how her kung fu was doing recently, but after looking around, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable practice target. then, ling ¡®er looked at the storm. he felt that rainstorm should be the strongest among the animals. after all, he was the tallest. then, mo ling ¡®er dragged storm out to fight. she even arranged a chair for lord rong to sit on and watch her fight storm. rainstorm took a deep breath. he looked at mo ling er with some contempt. it was a precious horse, a precious horse that could beat and whip people, alright? fighting was something it could do easily. rainstorm was still considering whether he should hold back. after all, the other party was a girl. however, ling ¡®er said, ¡± you look quite smart. can you understand humannguage? ¡± ¡°if you can understand humannguage, then try your bestter. i¡¯ll also do my best.¡± rainstorm was speechless. are you serious? if it tried its best, would it hurt miss ling ¡®er? ¡°don¡¯t worry about hurting me. i¡¯m fine even if you hurt me. if you can beat me, i¡¯ll give you money!¡± mo ling er nced at the storm. ¡± i¡¯ll give you one million. ¡± storm¡¯s eyes widened. a million? if i win, i¡¯ll get a million? in an instant, the fire of battle burned in rainstorm¡¯s eyes. one million yuan could buy a lot of things! he could buy a lot of the chicken he liked! rainstorm was eager to try. ling ¡®er revealed a faint smile as she looked at storm. then, the man and the horse began to fight. storm raised his hooves excitedly, but before he could touch ling¡¯ er, ling ¡®er had already rushed over and gave him a shoulder throw. storm fell to the ground with his four limbs facing the sky. rainstorm: ¡°??? ¡± what happened? did it just fly? leng rongrong was stunned when she saw how easily mo ling ¡®er had pushed down the storm ... she seemed to see herself. so, ling ¡®er¡¯s strength was also this great? mo ling er didn¡¯t give rainstorm any chance to react. her hands moved faster and more violently, and her strength was also very strong. in just a moment, storm was knocked unconscious by mo ling er without any resistance. it fell to the ground on all fours, feeling as if it was seeing stars. it was about to die. it hadn¡¯t even gotten a million dors, and it had been abused like this. when he was no longer dizzy, storm got up and staggered to hide behind storm. his tail was curled up ... he had seen a ghost ... how could there be someone even more terrifying than master? although master was heavy-handed, he didn¡¯t have to be such a bully! seeing this, storm and the others also turned their heads away, not daring to provoke mo ling er. ¡°teacher, how is it? my kung fu is not bad, right? ever since i saw how strong you were, i¡¯ve been training hard on my strength and skills.¡± mo ling ¡®er ran to leng rongrong¡¯s side. then, she squatted down and said, ¡± master, did you practice like this? right now, i can only throw a horse. i can¡¯t throw a car, but i believe that i can do it with more practice.¡± mo ling er¡¯s eyes were shining. lord rong was speechless. she was born with strength, she had never trained before ... ¡°yes.¡± after a long time, under mo ling er¡¯s expectant eyes, lord rong gave a soft ¡± hmm ¡°. ¡± by the way, teacher, i¡¯ll help you deal with the person who wanted to assassinate you. ¡± mo ling er said, ¡± do you want her to be half-paralyzed or go to see the king of hell directly? ¡± ¡± you¡¯ve epted the mission, but if you don¡¯tplete it, you¡¯ll have to find trouble with your original employer. is that okay? ¡± lord rong looked at mo ling er with his chin in his hands. mo ling er was a few years younger than her and looked like a high school student. she had a delicate face and looked veryfortable. ¡°no problem, the teacher is more important.¡± mo ling er said thoughtfully, ¡± as long as teacher is happy. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. zhou xin ¡®er, who was sitting on the toilet and watching the live broadcast, twitched her mouth. she felt like her liver was about to explode. from watching the live broadcast yesterday, waiting for leng rongrong to be half paralyzed, to today, when fourth master mo and mo ling ¡®er reunited, mo ling¡¯ er protected leng rongrong as if she was protecting some peerless treasure. she was simply mad with anger. Chapter 1136 1136 did you return the deposit to her? zhou xin ¡®er would never have thought that she would spend so much money to hire an assassin. in the end, this killer was helping leng rongrong to assassinate her? zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face turned green. had the world gone crazy? were the people around leng rongrong all crazy? the more zhou xin ¡®er looked at it, the angrier she became. she took out her phone and called the tform she had found. she immediately started scolding them. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you guys? i¡¯ve already given you guys a down payment. what¡¯s with that spirit? she took the money and didn¡¯t do anything, but now she¡¯s going against me? aren¡¯t you guys going to take care of her?¡± zhou xin ¡®er would never curse like this. she thought that as a socialite, she should have the bearing of a socialite. however, at this moment, she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. she felt that she was going to go crazy if she kept holding it in. how could he do this? it was bad enough that they took the money and did nothing, but now they were helping leng rongrong to deal with her? why? ¡± that spirit, not only did she betray me, she also betrayed you. you¡¯d better punish her! ¡± ¡± send someone back and get rid of her and leng rongrong. otherwise, you¡¯ll pay me the penalty! ¡± after zhou xin ¡®er said this in exasperation, she immediately hung up. the intermediary tform would definitely not allow spirit to betray her. if spirit did such a thing, she would definitely be punished, and she would die a terrible death. at the thought of this, zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s heart instantly rxed. when that time came, they would definitely send someone more powerful to deal with leng rongrong. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s lips curled up, and her mood became better. however, just as she was about to calm herself down and leave, she received a message on her phone. she took a look and saw that it was a message from the bank. it was her deposit that had been returned. how could it be? they actually returned the money to her? what did that mean? did that mean he wasn¡¯t going to ept her mission? after their tform received her deposit, their subordinates did not do a good job and suddenly went back on their word. they did not educate their subordinates and actually returned the deposit? she had thought that the people on the tform would definitely deal with ling and settle leng rongrong¡¯s matter to give her an exnation. and this was the result? he didn¡¯t give her any exnation and even returned her money? zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s chest heaved up and down in disbelief. her face was twitching, and her hand holding the phone was trembling. after a long time, her phone rang. she had received a message. zhou xin ¡®er tapped on her phone and looked down. then, her eyes widened even more. what the hell? it¡¯s fine if she broke the contract, but she¡¯s just returning my deposit? now, he said that he was going to give her some information and ask her to use it as the penalty for breaching the contract? what kind of bullsh * t news was this? spirit was looking for trouble with her. she didn¡¯t make it clear in her live stream. the whole world knew that spirit was looking for trouble with her employer. she wasn¡¯t blind or deaf. how could she not know? zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face was dark as she walked out with her phone. her fingers were white. ¨C floating cloud mountain. in the study. fourth master mo sat on the sofa in his usual rxed posture. a group of middle-aged men sat on the rest of the couches. they were the kind of middle-aged men who looked like they could form a group without doing anything. xuanyuan nantian¡¯s group had twenty people, but jiang fu only had three. the group of people didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°mo ling er was sent to deal with rongrong.¡± neen was fiddling with a book in her hand. the book had been yed with by him and he was now ying with it. ¡± i¡¯ve checked. the person who gave her the mission was a young girl. ¡± ¡°zhou xin ¡®er.¡± chenn said with a cold face. ¡± isn¡¯t she too bold? she actually wants to cripple our rongrong? ¡± thirteen furrowed his brows. ¡± is rongrong someone she can touch? ¡± ¡°do you know who zhou xin ¡®er is?¡± tang ziyi chuckled. ¡± on the dark¡¯s side, it seems that we didn¡¯t warn them enoughst time. even a little girl dares toe and cause trouble for our little rongrong. our little rongrong always doesn¡¯t make it public, so do they think she¡¯s easy to bully?¡± a group of men, each more protective than the other. she was angrier than anyone else when she thought that someone actually wanted to plot against lord rong. the atmosphere in the study room was a little heavy. everyone¡¯s anger was overwhelming. ¡°the dark should no longer exist, right?¡± a young child¡¯s voice suddenly came from the ground beside the bookshelf. little nan yu was sitting on a carpet with an english book on his legs. he said without looking up, ¡± i suggest that the dark princess, who thinks she has a backer, should know that her backer is actually unreliable. then she will know that some people are not to be offended. ¡± ¡°i agree.¡± under the bookshelf opposite little nan yu, little chu yan nodded. the group of middle-aged men in the study didn¡¯t speak, but they obviously agreed with what little nan yu said. little rongrong didn¡¯t really care about these things, and she might even find it fun to be dealt with. however, their tolerance level was zero. he had already warned the dark once, but the dark still dared to do this? did he really think they were dead? ¨C lord rong didn¡¯t know how protective her men were of her. she was currently nting flowers in the field. after digging a hole, she put some precious nts in it and then buried the surrounding soil. after she was done, she watered it thoroughly. mo ling er squatted beside her, looking at her with great interest. ¡± what is this? ¡± she asked. it looks very small, and you¡¯ll be trampled to death if you¡¯re not careful.¡± lord rong looked up. when he heard the word ¡± stomp to death, ¡± a murderous look shed in his eyes. mo ling er,¡±... but no one will step into the vegetable field.¡± so, teacher, what is this?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a type of grass,¡± chief rong said thoughtfully, ¡± it can be used to make chinese medicine. it¡¯s sold in the market, but it¡¯s quite rare. it¡¯s only sold at the first auction every year. ¡± ¡°herbal medicine?¡± because she was very curious, mo ling er took out her phone and took a photo, then checked it. when she finally got to the bottom of it, she was stunned. the cameraman zoomed in on mo ling er¡¯s phone. on the phone was the introduction of the grass. this small grass was worth 90 million ... this was a grass that was worth 90 million. when the photographer saw it clearly, he wondered if he had seen the wrong zero. was grass so valuable? after lord rong was done with this one, he dug a few more holes at the side and took out a few stalks of grass from the stic bag. he nted a row of the same grass. ¡°didn¡¯t they say that only the first auction will have it? the first auction this year hasn¡¯t started yet, right?¡± mo ling ¡®er nced at leng rongrong. ¡°yes.¡± ¡± yes, ¡± chief rong replied and exined, ¡± the auction only sells three trees a year. it¡¯s too little and not enough. this thing is very beautiful when it blooms, so i asked someone for twenty of them. it¡¯ll look good in a row.¡± Chapter 1137 1137 twenty 90 million? mo ling ¡®er looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. didn¡¯t she say that the value was in the fruit? lord rong didn¡¯t seem to be interested in a fruit worth 90 million yuan. she seemed to be only interested in blooming? as expected of her teacher. as a result, the admiration in miss ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. the cameraman¡¯s hands were shaking as he watched lord rong nt one tree after another. he didn¡¯t even dare to get close when the director asked him to take a close-up shot. 90 million for one grass. what kind of sky-high price was this? if he got close and hurt it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. ¡±e closer and get a close-up. 90 million for a grass, a total of 20. no one has ever seen such a scene. ¡± the director¡¯s excited voice came from the earpiece. the cameraman¡¯s hands were shaking, afraid that he would identally destroy the grass. after lord rong was done, she came out of the garden disapprovingly. this garden did not even have a fence, and there was a row of vegetables in the grass ... ¡°aren¡¯t you going to do some protection?¡± the cameraman could not help but ask. if it was him, he could find a few locks to lock up the grass. ¡°their vitality is very strong.¡± after saying that, lord rong left. at the same time, a group of people from the director¡¯s side were staring at the surveince camera. each of them was holding a cell phone in their hands. on the screen was a picture of the grass that master rong had nted. theypared it and confirmed that this grass was exactly the same as the one that was worth 90 million. ¡± that¡¯s too much. it¡¯s actually worth 90 million. ¡± ¡°no, no, no, that¡¯s not the exaggeration. the inte says that this thing is going extinct, and there are only a few in the world. only ten or so can be cultivated in a year, and it¡¯smon to sell them for hundreds of millions in auctions. but miss rongrong just casually nted twenty ...¡± ¡°i suddenly have a bold guess.¡± ¡°what guess? ¡°i think every de of grass and every tree here must be worth a lot ...¡± ¡°i suddenly feel that the entire floating cloud mountain is not as simple as it seems ... in the future, everyone should be more careful. don¡¯t touch any flowers or grass.¡± ¨C the livements were in the same situation as the director¡¯s team. when they saw the price mo ling er had found, they all went crazy. [ casually nting grass is worth 90 million? ] [ okay, lord rong doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in its value. she¡¯s only interested in the flowers. they¡¯re beautiful! ] [ no, it¡¯s not 90 million. 90 million for one tree. 20 pills will be 180 million, right? ] [ i¡¯m kneeling! ] [ i¡¯ve been under the lemon tree every day recently. ] [ can a big shot analyze the other nts in lord rong¡¯s house? [ i suddenly feel that the chinese cabbage might not be on the same level as the chinese cabbage we eat! ] [ hahaha, i think the weeds growing there are on a different level from the ones we see on the roadside! ] [ my lord rong is awesome! ] [ [ no, our lord rong isn¡¯t low-key. she was so high-profile when she gave her fans gifts! ] [ he¡¯s so cool, okay? ] [ we¡¯re all humans, so why is there such a huge difference? ] ¨C two dayster. in a huge conference room in the dark headquarters. the boss of the dark, zhou hun, as well as the elders and higher-ups of the dark, were sitting in circles in the conference room. ¡± what¡¯s going on? a few branches were destroyed in one night! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s worse is that our people, those technicians, have all run away!¡± ¡°i heard some news yesterday, someone said our dark is going to be destroyed, is this true or false?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that matter already in the past? didn¡¯t he already apologize to the 19th floor? we haven¡¯t been provoking that child recently, have we?¡± the group of people discussed animatedly, and everyone was sweating profusely. he would look at his phone from time to time and answer a call from time to time. all the messages that came through the phone were bad news. either the branch was destroyed, the technical staff from theboratory had been kidnapped, or the medicine they had developed had been destroyed. all in all, it was extremely chaotic. these people, who were usually pampered, were now on fire. everyone was cursing in their hearts in a mess. then, they raised their heads and looked at their boss, zhou hun. zhou hun frowned. ¡± investigate clearly. who exactly did what to provoke those people? ¡± dealing with the people of the dark this time was almost the same as thest time when the dark headquarters was almost blown up. previously, he thought that he had resolved the conflict with these people. he had told his men not to provoke the two children and that woman. in the end, why did they suddenly attack them? just the neenth level alone was enough to make their hair stand on end. now, theherworld empire and a few other organizations had also joined in. even the xinqi organization, the hidden dragon organization, which had always kept a low profile, had made a move on them. the dark had suffered countless blows in these two days. just as zhou hun was feeling a little anxious, his phone suddenly rang. seeing that it was his daughter, zhou xin ¡®er, he rubbed his brows and suppressed his frustration before answering the call. ¡°xin ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± his tone was filled with adoration. ¡°dad, your daughter is being bullied. are you going to do something about it?¡± zhou xin ¡®er asked sweetly on the phone. ¡°our precious xin ¡®er was bullied? who dares to bully you? doesn¡¯t everyone in the entertainment industry know that you have a backer? i¡¯ve already told them, who would dare to bully you?¡± zhou hun chuckled a few times and asked in a pampering manner. the moment he thought of his precious daughter, the unhappiness in his heart disappeared. ¡°you go first, are you going to do it or not?¡± zhou xin ¡®er snorted. ¡± are you afraid of other people¡¯s power and not care about this matter? ¡± ¡°how can that be?¡± zhou hunughed and said, ¡± i only care about you, little girl. if i don¡¯t care about you, who will? even if the heavens find trouble with you, i will protect you.¡± ¡°really?¡± zhou xin ¡®er seemed to be much happier. ¡± then if you help me solve this problem, can you ban her? she has some power.¡± ¡°so what if you have some power? of course, i can help you.¡± zhou hun gave a faint smile. how could someone in the entertainment industry have a big background? zhou hun only had one daughter, zhou xin ¡®er. zhou xin¡¯ er¡¯s mother had passed away when she was very young, so zhou hun doted on her very much. ¡°it¡¯s leng rongrong.¡± zhou xin ¡®er said after she was sure that her father would help her. ¡°what?¡± zhou hun was still smiling at first. however, when he heard these three words, he immediately stood up and mmed his hand on the table. his palm was numb from the impact. everyone at the conference table was looking at their boss. ¡°dad, are you afraid of her? didn¡¯t you say that you would help me deal with any force?¡± zhou xin ¡®er reproached, ¡± she does have some background, but our dark has hundreds of years of history. no matter how powerful the people around her are, they can¡¯tpare to us, right? ¡± ¡°dad, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°dad, you don¡¯t love me anymore, do you?¡± ¡°did you do something to her?¡± zhou hun asked in a daze. Chapter 1138 1138 you want to apologize to that girl? ¡°dad, she only has a little power, how can shepare to our dark? do you not like me anymore? do you want a son to be your heir?¡± zhou xin ¡®er was already in a bad mood, and when she heard zhou hun question her about what she did to leng rongrong, she became even angrier. after quarreling for a while, she directly hung up the phone. before she hung up, she heard her father say, ¡± xin ¡®er, don¡¯t touch leng rongrong anymore! ¡± she angrily threw her phone aside. she had been bullied to this extent, and her father had actually told her not to touch leng rongrong. zhou xin ¡®er narrowed her eyes. she wouldn¡¯t let leng rongrong off. if her father didn¡¯t want to help her, she would think of a way herself. ¨C dark conference room. zhou sat down on the chair in a daze. he looked at all the higher-ups at the conference table. everyone was still discussing who the dark had offended and why so many big bosses came out to find trouble with them. no one knew that the trouble this time was caused by the daughter of the dark, his precious daughter. ¡°boss, why don¡¯t we contact the people on the 19th floor?¡± someone looked at zhou hun. ¡± even if we die, we should die with a clear reason, right? ¡± ¡± the 19th floor refused to say anything. the other organizations are ignoring us. ¡± another man said with a frown. ¡± i heard from a friend that we¡¯ve offended an important person. now, all the organizations are working together to deal with us! ¡± ¡°our dark has at least a few hundred years of history, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°it¡¯s xin ¡®er,¡± after a long while, zhou hun said, ¡± do you still remember that girl fromst time? xin ¡®er, i¡¯ve offended her ...¡± ¡°what!¡± the entire meeting room instantly fell silent. everyone was looking at zhou hun. ¡°get ready,¡± zhou hun stood up and took a deep breath before saying, ¡± i¡¯m going to make a trip to china. i¡¯m going to look for that girl and apologize to her. ¡± they couldn¡¯t let the entire organization be destroyed in his hands. in the current situation, all the organizations in the underworld were looking for trouble with them. they were already covered in holes and had no other choice. they could only beg the girl to let them go. the entire meeting room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. everyone was looking at zhou hun. who was zhou hun? he was the boss of the dark. he had never bowed his head to anyone, but he was going to apologize to that girl now. that girl was only about the same age as his daughter. no one said a word. this was because everyone knew that zhou hun was right. they had no other choice. on the neenth floor, the organizations of theher abyss empire were not willing to pay any attention to them. they were only looking for trouble with them quietly. they had no other choice but to apologize to the person in question and ask her to let them go. ¨C lord rong was ying with the four little wolves. the little ones were growing very fast. they couldn¡¯t even walk steadily before, but now that their legs had grown longer, they could jump around. these little guys really liked to y with lord rong. they would run over and hug lord rong¡¯s legs, pestering him to y with them. lord rong was ying with the little wolves with a cat stick in her hand. the little ones looked charmingly na?ve as they jumped around. stormy on the side and looked at the cat stick in lord rong¡¯s hand. its mouth twitched. after a long time, it couldn¡¯t take it anymore and whimpered. then, storm looked at lord rong with wide eyes. ¡°they¡¯re not cats, but they like to y with the cat stick.¡± master rong waved the cat stick in her hand, and the little wolves followed. storm helplessly used its ws to hold its forehead. then, it got up, walked to the little wolves, picked them up, and howled at them a few times. the little wolves sat down and looked up at storm curiously. aowu aowu! storm had a lecturing look on its face. if storm had a pair of sses on, it would look like a professor. the big white tiger, rainstorm, and critical hit were watching the show from the side. after storm lectured them, he led the four little ones out. when he left, he did not forget to call out to storm. the storm immediately followed. in the yard outside, storm was standing under a big tree. a few little wolves were sitting in a row in front of storm, wagging their little tails happily. the storm howled rhythmically. after it finished teaching, it looked at the critical hit. critical strike walked up from behind and pped his wings. then, he began to giggle and preach. as he giggle, he even pped his wings and paced back and forth. it looked like it had turned into a demon. when mo ling er came in from outside, she saw this scene. she looked at the chicken with aplicated expression. ¡°is it a chicken spirit?¡± after mo ling er took a few nces, she turned to ask lord rong, ¡± teacher? ¡± ¡°chicken spirit?¡± lord rong was stunned. ¡°i¡¯m saying, has it be a spirit? why do i feel like it¡¯s a human?¡± mo ling er looked serious. ¡± it¡¯s quite smart and has lived for a long time ... ¡± lord rong thought for a moment. ¡± it¡¯s not a spirit, right? if it¡¯s a spirit, it¡¯ll turn into a human, right? ¡± mo ling er was speechless. it looked at the animals, its eyes shing. in the live broadcast room, everyone started discussing the few animals again. everyone could tell that storm daddy couldn¡¯t stand lord rong teasing his little baby like a cat and was ready to start teaching him from a baby. it could be seen that the animals had all be spirits. lord rong yawned. she nced at the group of exquisite old men in the living room and then at her husband, who was in the middle. recently, for some reason, she felt that lord fourth had gotten along well with this group of old men, and their rtionship seemed to have suddenly improved a lot. was it her illusion? or did lord fourth use some method to deal with them? lord rong looked at it for a while and then shrugged. she looked at mo ling er again, ¡± is your organization really fine? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± mo ling er curled her lips as if she had thought of something. her eyes were full of contempt. of course, the organization was fine. it was not just a tform. it was her own organization. she was the star and also the founder. the organization would only cause trouble for zhou xin ¡®er. after all, she was the boss. it was zhou xin ¡®er who was in trouble. didn¡¯t zhou xin ¡®er think that she was very powerful and wanted to use her power to bully others? she would use her power to bully others. ¡°teacher, do you want to consider changing your husband?¡± mo ling er blinked her eyes and asked. ¡°?¡± ¡°he¡¯s not qualified.¡± lord rong was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re so powerful, i don¡¯t think anyone is worthy of you. what kind of man do you want? can¡¯t you live your own life?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve been hurt by a man? have you ever considered recovering your memories? i heard that you used to admire your brother a lot.¡± ¡°no, no need. i like you more now.¡± Chapter 1139 1139 chu wei was kidnapped zhou xin ¡®er asked for a day off from the film crew. the festival team didn¡¯t have much of an opinion. now that the traffic was concentrated on yunfu mountain, there were pitifully few people in zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s stream, so it didn¡¯t make much of a difference whether they filmed it. after applying for leave, zhou xin ¡®er directly went to a branch of the dark organization. although her father refused to help her, she knew everyone in this branch and knew that she was the big miss of the dark. he would definitely help her. even though her father didn¡¯t explicitly say that he would leave the dark for her to inherit, but in fact, everyone thought so. therefore, zhou xin ¡®er knew that she had the ability to get the people of the dark to help her. she only needed to tell them that she was bullied by leng rongrong, and someone would naturally help her deal with leng rongrong. the dark¡¯s distribution. zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red. she looked like she wanted to say something but stopped herself. ¡± uncle jiang, forget it. father doesn¡¯t want me to cause trouble, so you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. ¡± ¡°tell me, what happened? if your dad doesn¡¯t want to help you, uncle jiang will help you!¡± when the branch boss heard zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s words, he immediately exploded. no matter what, she was still the daughter of the boss of the dark. how could she be bullied? ¡°uncle jiang, it¡¯s really okay. if you help me with this, my dad will be angry. what if he punishes you?¡± zhou xin ¡®er lowered her head and said pitifully. ¡°xin ¡®er, you¡¯ve been here a lot. uncle has watched you grow up and treats you like his own daughter. uncle will definitely stand on your side.¡± ¡± but let¡¯s forget about wufu. he has a force behind him. he¡¯s not an ordinary person. ¡± zhou xin ¡®er hesitated for a moment before turning around and leaving. when the branch boss saw zhou xin ¡®er leave, he immediately ordered his subordinates to check who zhou xin¡¯ er had a conflict with recently. ¡°boss, it¡¯s a girl called leng rongrong. i think she¡¯s miss xin ¡®er¡¯s recent rival. the inte says that she has a lot ofplicated forces behind her. some even said that she has the 19th floor behind her. ¡± the underling burst intoughter as he spoke. ¡°the 19th floor is a little girl¡¯s backing? you must be joking!¡± ¡± that¡¯s ridiculous. some even said that she has theher abyss empire behind her! ¡± ¡± oh, the most ridiculous thing is that he actually said she¡¯s the richest man in the world. ¡± the more the subordinate spoke, the more amused he felt. it felt like the inte was really full of rumors. how could someone be so powerful? if those big shots were her backers, how arrogant would she be? it must be fake. even if there was only one backer, it would make people tremble in fear, let alone so many backers. ¡°find out where she is and tie her up.¡± the branch leader said. a few minutester, the subordinate said, ¡± she¡¯s on the floating cloud mountain. there are a lot of people on the mountain, and there¡¯s a live broadcast. it doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea to kidnap her. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s not going down the mountain?¡± ¡°she¡¯s not going down the mountain, but i found out that she has a friend who goes to thepany every day. she doesn¡¯t have anyone to protect her. we just need to stop her and ask that stinky girl out.¡± ¡°then let¡¯s do this. we have to help miss xin ¡®er vent her anger.¡± ¨C ever since chu wei took over thepany that lord rong had given her, she had been extremely busy. she left early in the morning and returnedte. she knew that she couldn¡¯t reject thepany that lord rong gave her, so she epted it and worked hard to make thepany stronger. then, she would give lord rong a bonus. lord rong didn¡¯t lose out. just like all of lord rong¡¯s subordinates, chu wei had the same thoughts. chu wei used to be the chu family¡¯s eldest daughter, known as the top socialite. although she was in dire straits for a period of time, she was still very powerful. her academic qualifications were also quite high, and she could be considered a talent in management and business. moreover, she was once the top socialite and had a lot of connections. it was only after giving birth to little chu yan that she became so down and out. now that there was a ce for her to show her skills again, she could be said to have taken over very smoothly. it didn¡¯t take long for the top socialite¡¯s former prestige to return. at night, after settling some work matters, chu wei went to attend another banquet. at the banquet, she blended in with the crowd like a fish in water. it had not been long since she returned to the business world, but many people already knew about her. she had done something quite sensational as soon as she took over thepany, so everyone knew that the once powerful top socialite had returned. she was dressed in a ck dress, and she was walking in the middle of the crowd. many people were willing to deal with chu wei. after all, chu wei was director chu now. business interests were the most important. no one would care about chu wei¡¯s past when she was down and out. ¡°then, chief zhang, i¡¯ll talk to youter. i¡¯ll consider the coboration you mentioned.¡± chu wei raised her ss at one of the men. at the same time, in the corner, ning kuang loosened his tie. his eyes were following chu wei. he had aplicated expression on his face. he felt that this woman was glowing all over. however, he didn¡¯t dare to get close. after a long silence, ning kuang walked towards chu wei, but she ignored him. she knew that ning kuang, who reeked of alcohol, was blocking her way. ¡°second young master ning, what¡¯s the matter?¡± chu wei nced at ning kuang and asked calmly. ¡°wei wei wei wei!¡± chu wei frowned. ¡°wei wei wei wei-¡± ¡°wei wei ... can we have a chat?¡± ning kuang¡¯s eyes were a little tipsy as he moved closer to chu wei. chu wei dodged. she frowned, then walked around ning kuang and quickly left the banquet. she had been living a good and fulfilling life recently. she didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with ning kuang. when ning kuang was outside, he realized that chu wei had disappeared. he was a little dejected. there were fewer cars on the way back to the yunfu mountain. chu wei felt that something was not right as she drove. it was alreadyte at night, but there seemed to be a few cars following her. this wasn¡¯t normal. her car sped up, but the car behind her followed suit. there was a problem. chu wei tried to shake off the car behind her, but to her surprise, another car in front of her suddenly rushed over. she could not dodge in time and crashed into the other party. after the violent impact, chu wei lost consciousness for a short while. she only regained her senses a few minutester. some blood seeped out of her forehead. she climbed out of the car with much difficulty. then, she saw a group of people getting out of the cars that were attacking her from the front and back. she was surrounded. this group of people didn¡¯t seem to be people to be trifled with. they were all muscr and looked very strong. chu wei narrowed her eyes and leaned against the car door. she felt a little dizzy, but she forced herself to hold on and sneered at the crowd. ¡± who are you people? what are you doing? ¡± are they from the ning family?¡± she did not have any enemies. if she had to have any enemies, it would be ning kuang¡¯s family. they wanted to take her child away from her. Chapter 1140 1140 lord rong is here ¡°what ning family? what the hell is the ning family? we¡¯re not the ning family.¡± one of the men sneered and said, ¡± do us a favor. we need you to call someone. ¡± ¡°what?¡± chu wei frowned. ¡± who is it? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s your sister,¡± the man said, ¡± see? you call her out or we¡¯ll kidnap you and get her out. if we kidnap you, you won¡¯t have it easy. so, cooperate with us obediently, and you¡¯ll have an easier time.¡± sisters? the image of leng rongrong¡¯s face shed across chu wei¡¯s mind. she didn¡¯t have any other sisters. ever since she fell from grace, she had no sisters by her side. the only one who was good to her was leng rongrong. this group of people¡¯s target was not her, but rongrong! chu wei¡¯s face was cold. then, she smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯ll call her. wait a moment. ¡± after saying that, chu wei turned around and took out her phone from the car. she called lord rong under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. as soon as the call went through, she shouted, ¡± rongrong, no matter what happens to me, you don¡¯t need to care about me! ¡± ¡°f * ck, is this woman looking for death?¡± some people looked at chu wei in disbelief. ¡± catch her! ¡± someone rushed towards chu wei. chu wei shouted at leng rongrong a few times, telling her not to worry about her. then, she raised her leg and kicked the man who pounced on her. the two of them started fighting in an instant. ¨C when lord rong received the call, he was outside looking at the flowers he had nted. when she heard chu wei¡¯s voice over the phone, she frowned. ¡± weiwei? ¡± on the other end of the phone, chu wei did not say anything after telling her not to worry about her. she only heard the sounds of fighting. she frowned and went back into the house with a cold face without saying a word. after she went to the study, lord rong turned on her ultra-thinptop. she quickly searched for chu wei¡¯s current location. the sound of fighting could still be heard from the phone, but chu wei did not seem tost long. soon, someone picked up the phone and said coldly, ¡± if you want to save your friend,e and find us alone. ¡± ¡°who are you?¡± lord rong¡¯s voice was frighteningly cold. the person on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t think much of it. he casually mentioned a location and then hung up. without any hesitation, master rong stood up and left the study. ¡°teacher, where are you going?¡± mo ling ¡®er walked towards lord rong with a te of fruits. ¡°i¡¯m going out for a while.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°i¡¯ll go too!¡± mo ling ¡®er followed behind leng rongrong, ¡± can i go too? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± lord rong said. mo ling er was frozen. fourth master mo and the others were busy discussing the matter and no one noticed that master rong had left and drove off. only mo ling er stood at the door and watched for a while. she was going to follow them, but she thought that she might not be able to keep up, so she didn¡¯t go. she squatted at the door and thought for a while. leng rongrong was extremely frustrated at the thought of chu wei being captured. she thought it was someone from the ning family. she wasn¡¯t afraid of the ning family, but from the other party¡¯s tone, it didn¡¯t seem like someone from the ning family. moreover, he directly threatened her, so it was obvious that he was here to deal with her. chu wei had suffered an undeserved cmity because of him. lord rong¡¯s face was gloomy. she stepped on the elerator hard, and the speed was so fast that it could fly. she quickly arrived at the ce where chu wei got into the ident, but she was a littlete. everyone had already left, and only chu wei¡¯s damaged car was parked by the side of the road. there were some bloodstains on the car, and it was obvious that chu wei was injured. after leng rongrong confirmed, she immediately got into the car and continued to drive to the address given by the other party. ¨C ¡°this girl is quite pretty.¡± in the dark branch, a group of people were looking at chu wei. chu wei was still wearing her evening gown. her forehead was injured, and there were some injuries on her body. her clothes were also torn. she had wanted to escape, but she was caught by this group of people in the end. she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for lord rong, but she was caught in the end. ¡°what are you guys going to do to rongrong?¡± chu wei looked at the group of people coldly. she was tied up and could not break free no matter how hard she struggled. instead, she had scraped her hands. ¡°you should worry about yourself first.¡± one of the men licked his lips and looked at chu wei with a perverted look. ¡± this woman is really pretty. ¡± as he said that, he walked towards chu wei and touched her face. ¡°what are you doing!¡± chu wei turned her head to the side, her eyes burning with anger. she red at the man fiercely. ¡± guess if that miss leng, that friend of yours, wille here alone for you. ¡± the man chuckled. ¡± if she doesn¡¯t dare toe over, you¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡± as he said that, the man tugged at chu wei¡¯s shoulder again. the man licked his dry lips as his clothes fell a little. he wanted to do something to chu wei. ¡°boss, this woman is quite pretty. why don¡¯t you let us y with her?¡± the man turned around and looked at the branch boss who was sitting on the high chair. ¡°y?¡± the boss pondered for a moment. ¡± up to you. ¡± the man was instantly invigorated and tore chu wei¡¯s clothes apart. just as the man¡¯s hand was about to touch chu wei, chu wei suddenly used her head to ram into the man. she used all her strength as if she did not care about her life. the man was dumbfounded. he took two steps back and felt that he had a concussion. chu wei was also in pain, but her eyes were red as she red at the man, as if she wanted to eat him up. just as the man was about to get his men to hold chu wei down and tear her clothes to shreds in a fit of anger, the sound of engines could be heard from outside. following that, a car rushed in. the gate was smashed into pieces, and the front of the car was stuck there. lord rong opened the car door. she was dressed in casual clothes and a pair of slippers. she did not say a word, but her face was dark. especially when she saw chu wei¡¯s clothes being torn, her face turned even gloomier. ¡°you¡¯re that leng rongrong?¡± the branch boss frowned and looked at his broken door in dissatisfaction. lord rong raised his head and nced at the big boss. the middle-aged man was slightly chubby, and his hair was a little greasy. he looked dirty. master rong¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. she ignored the middle-aged man and walked towards chu wei. she was in a bad mood when she saw chu wei like that. wei wei was already having a hard time recently, and now these people were making trouble for her. ¡°rongrong,¡± chu wei raised her head. she did not want to cause trouble for lord rong, but she was still attracted here. ¡± they seem to be using me to lure you here. actually, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te. ¡± Chapter 1141 1141 you won¡¯t be able to smileter ¡°what do you mean it doesn¡¯t matter if i don¡¯te!¡± lord rong was instantly infuriated. ¡°no matter what happens, i won¡¯t me you ... they seem to have a lot of people.¡± chu wei nced at the group of people, then at leng rongrong. she knew that leng rongrong had not brought anyone with her because she was concerned about her safety. moreover, she hade out in slippers. it was obvious that she hade out after receiving the call. even though she knew that lord rong was powerful, chu wei also knew that two fists were no match for four hands. chu wei was worried for leng rongrong. even though she did not know this group of people, she could tell that they were not simple just by looking at this ce. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid.¡± lord rong pulled chu wei¡¯s clothes up and untied her hands. he said these two words indifferently, and a murderous intent shed in his eyes. she had always been very protective, especially of her friends. chu wei was her best friend. they had been living together recently, so their rtionship was naturally very good. when she saw the blood on chu wei¡¯s forehead, her expression darkened. ¡°who hit you? who damaged your clothes again?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lord rong squatted down and checked chu wei¡¯s injuries. after confirming that there was nothing wrong, he asked slowly. her eyes seemed to be filled with ice, and when she nced sideways at the others, her gaze was very cold. because she was wearing light-colored casual clothes and her hair was tied into a loose bun, she looked very young, like a 17 or 18-year-old girl. although her eyes were cold, the people around her didn¡¯t think much of her. ¡°you¡¯d better care about yourself first!¡± ¡± you even dare to bully our young miss. you really don¡¯t want to live anymore! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s said on the inte that she knows someone from the 19th floor. someone from theher abyss empire ... what a joke. she¡¯s just a little girl who isn¡¯t even a celebrity. how could she know those people? ¡± the more the people from the dark branch looked at leng rongrong, the more they felt that the rumors were false. the 19th floor and theher abyss empire were both powerful organizations. even the dark was afraid of them. ordinary people didn¡¯t even know of their existence. only a few people who were involved would know. how could a young girl know? ¡°little girl, do you know what the neenth floor is for? have you heard of theher abyss empire?¡± one of the men chuckled and said, ¡± you don¡¯t know and yet you¡¯re still making up nonsense. do you really think you have such a powerful backer? do you really think you¡¯re more powerful than our miss? ¡± when the group of people talked about this, they allughed. they all felt that leng rongrong was overestimating her abilities. he must have heard about the 19th floor and theher abyss empire from somewhere, so he used the names of these two organizations. leng rongrong did not say anything. she only took a few nces at the group of people and nced at a sign on the wall. she roughly knew where she was. ¡°dark?¡± lord rong said after a few seconds of silence. ¡°you even know about the dark? looks like you¡¯ve done your homework, why didn¡¯t you tell everyone that you¡¯re the big miss of the dark? what big miss of the 19th floor, only you could think of that.¡± one of the young men teased leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. she turned back to look at chu wei and asked gently, ¡± who hit you? where did he hit you? ¡± she spoke slowly and asked indifferently. the group of people around her were looking at her, but she did not have stage fright. on the side, the car that she had rushed in from was still parked. the front of the car pierced through the gate. the people from the dark branch were not in a hurry, and looked at leng rongrong with amusement. he seemed to find leng rongrong a little funny. because he was ignorant, he was quite bold. such a person also dared to deal with the miss of the dark, it was really a bit funny. chu wei pointed at a few people when she saw how serious lord rong was. after chu wei was done, lord rong walked towards the few people that chu wei had pointed out. the first one was the man who had touched chu wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°which hand did you touch it with?¡± lord rong asked, ¡± or did you touch it with both hands? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? do you still want to avenge your friend?¡± the manughed. ¡± you really don¡¯t know your ce! ¡± ¡°hahaha.¡± the surrounding crowdughed and also felt that lord rong was overestimating himself. she was already in the dragon¡¯s pool and the tiger¡¯s den, but she still didn¡¯t know what kind of situation she was in. they could deal with chu wei just now, so they could deal with her too. she was not worried that she would be in trouble and that she would have to take revenge for her friend. that was too stupid. lord rong looked at the man without saying anything. the man was stunned for a moment. he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a little ufortable being stared at by a young girl. ¡°why are you looking at me? there¡¯s no use even if you act pitiful.¡± the man sneered and said, ¡± it¡¯s your fault for offending our young miss. unless you¡¯re really the young miss of the 19th level, you¡¯re dead! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking at you to give you a chance tough a little longer.¡± lord rong said calmly, ¡± you might not be able to smile again in this life. ¡± ¡°your tone is quite arrogant.¡± the man sneered. lord rong nced at the man. the corners of her lips curled up, revealing a faint smile that made people feel a little strange. suddenly, she attacked the man. the man saw lord rong¡¯s fist and was startled by it. he quickly dodged backward. ¡°this is interesting.¡± at this moment, the man¡¯s tone was still very rxed. there was a hint of a smile in his voice. ¡°is it interesting? it¡¯ll be more interesting for youter. you¡¯ll experience what you¡¯ve never experienced in your life.¡± while speaking, lord rong¡¯s attacks became stronger and more efficient. her fists were as dense as raindrops, and her movements were extremely swift. the man in front of him was stillughing at first, but soon, he could no longerugh. he was forced to step back. some of the people around them were still unaware of the situation, so they were stillughing. ¡°old feng, don¡¯t give in to her just because she¡¯s pretty!¡± ¡°exactly, old feng, that¡¯s the enemy of our miss!¡± ¡°hurry up and tie up this yellow-haired girl, let the young miss deal with her!¡± the people around them wereughing, sitting, smoking, and watching. the branch boss made a call to zhou xin ¡®er. ¡± miss xin¡¯ er, that leng rongrong is in my hands now. how do you want to deal with her? you can tell me. or, you cane over yourself ... mm, okay, thene over. ¡± after the call was hung up, the branch boss leaned back in his chair and slowly looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. he saw that old feng was still fighting with leng rongrong and chuckled, ¡± old feng, that¡¯s enough. you¡¯ve had enough fun. let¡¯s wait for eldest miss to deal with you. ¡± Chapter 1142 1142 chapter 1144-finished lord rong continued to attack old feng. his movements looked casual, but every move and every move could force old feng to retreat. after a while, old feng couldn¡¯t stand still. the smile on his face had long since disappeared, and his face was extremely serious. he was resisting with all his might, but everyone around him wasughing at him. even boss was telling him to quickly get rid of her and stop ying! but who knew that he was not ying at all! he had been forced into a corner by this wretched girl. his opponent¡¯s moves didn¡¯t seem fast, but he just couldn¡¯t block them. he was forced to sweat. he couldn¡¯tugh anymore. this time, he really couldn¡¯tugh. the people around them also noticed that something was wrong. because boss had spoken, but old feng was still retreating. soon, old feng¡¯s arm was caught by lord rong. lord rong¡¯s arm, which was thinner than his, looked weak, but when she bent it slightly, it made a crisp cracking sound. lord rong didn¡¯t show any mercy. when old feng groaned, she suddenly grabbed his other arm. with the same method, old feng¡¯s other arm was broken by lord rong. both of his arms were broken. old feng just kept groaning, and his head was full of sweat. the people around them felt the pain. they didn¡¯t dare to look at old feng¡¯s arm. lord rong¡¯s face was cold. she looked at the other man. ¡± are you the next one? ¡± the man took a step back. old feng¡¯s kung fu was better than his, let alone this girl. lord rong didn¡¯t make a move immediately. she thought of something and picked up a brick that was ced on the table. then, she walked to old feng. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± old feng couldn¡¯t move his arm, he looked at leng rongrong nervously. bang! the brick hit old feng¡¯s head, and blood gushed out. ¡°why?¡± ¡°you hit my weiwei with your head.¡± master rong said without any expression. ¡°she was the one who hit me!?¨C???????¡±old feng screamed in pain. ¡°i only reason with people who reason with me.¡± lord rong narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡± dark, wasn¡¯tst time enough? it¡¯s fine if you touch my son, but now you dare to touch my friend?¡± ¡°your son?¡± the branch boss did not expect this to happen, and the way he looked at leng rongrong changed instantly. his sense of smell was quite sharp. seeing that leng rongrong could break old feng¡¯s arms, he knew that leng rongrong was not simple. an ordinary woman wouldn¡¯t have that much strength. also, it seemed like she had an old grudge with the dark. lord rong didn¡¯t say anything. she quickly attacked the other person who had hit weiwei. anyone who touched chu wei would be beaten up by lord rong in no time. lord rong was very angry, so he hit them hard. the group of people who were beaten all fell to the ground. they either had problems with their legs or arms, and they couldn¡¯t even get up. for a moment, the entire room was filled with screams. ¨C ¡°dad, what are you doing here?¡± just as zhou xin ¡®er opened the door and was about to head to the branch, she met zhou hun and a few others. ¡°you¡¯re going out?¡± zhou hun saw that zhou xin ¡®er was about toe out. ¡°yes, i have something to do.¡± zhou xin ¡®er was obviously feeling guilty and immediately changed the topic. ¡± dad, why did you suddenlye? why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± is there something you need from me?¡± zhou hun nced at zhou xin ¡®er and said in a serious tone, ¡± xin¡¯ er, i came over to take you to apologize to miss leng. ¡± ¡°dad, what are you talking about?¡± zhou xin ¡®er took a step back in disbelief and looked at zhou hun in shock. she wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard wrong. was it because her father said that he was here to apologize to miss leng? why did she have to apologize to leng rongrong? furthermore, her father seemed to be nning to do the same. ¡± apologize to that miss leng. she¡¯s not someone we can afford to offend. ¡± zhou hun said with a serious expression, ¡± xin ¡®er, no matter what you have to do, put it at the back. follow me to the floating cloud mountain first. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going!¡± zhou xin ¡®er took a step back and looked at her father in disbelief. ¡°dad, we¡¯re from the dark, do we need to be afraid of leng rongrong?¡± ¡°what¡¯s so great about her? can she evenpare to me?¡± ¡°dad, why are you bing more and more timid as you get older? you were not like this in the past. you said it before, whoever bullies me, you will help me return the favor.¡± zhou hun took a deep breath. ¡± xin ¡®er, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to protect you, but there are some people that you really can¡¯t offend. ¡± the 19th floor was a ce that even forces with three dark¡¯s couldn¡¯t touch. the 19th floor¡¯s foundation was even stronger and moreplicated than the dark. moreover, there was also theher abyss empire, which had suddenly emerged in the past few years. it was said that theherworld empire also had an ancient power behind it, which wasparable to the neenth level. and now, these two huge forces were suppressing the dark. other than them, there were many other small and medium-sized forces joining forces to deal with the dark. as far as he knew, leng rongrong was the cause of all this. ever since the dark had provoked this evil woman, the dark had been in constant trouble. now, the only way was to get this woman¡¯s forgiveness. only then could the dark continue to be stable. otherwise, the dark would bepletely destroyed. ¡± dad, these are all your excuses. you¡¯re just afraid. you don¡¯t love me anymore! ¡± zhou xin ¡®er said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re even worse than uncle rensang! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with old sang?¡± zhou hun suddenly had an ominous premonition as he looked at zhou xin ¡®er with a strange expression. ¡°even if you don¡¯t help me, uncle sang will!¡± zhou xin ¡®er sneered. ¡± he¡¯s already helped me catch leng rongrong. i won¡¯t let her have an easy time. ¡± after speaking, zhou xin ¡®er rushed out. ¡°zhou xin ¡®er!¡± zhou hun shouted in disbelief, ¡± nonsense! what nonsense are you talking about! damn it, is old sang apanying you in your nonsense?¡± zhou hun and the rest followed zhou xin ¡®er closely. on the way, zhou hun kept calling the branch boss. however, the branch boss¡¯s phone was in a state of no answer. zhou hun¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. how is that miss leng? if something really happened to her, the dark would really be finished. it would really be destroyed in his hands. ¨C on the floating cloud mountain, after fourth master mo finished his conversation with a group of middle-aged men, he suddenly remembered that his wife had gone missing. ¡°where¡¯s rongrong?¡± he did not see leng rongrong after looking around, so he asked li ruhua to look for her again. then, mo ling er said, ¡± he went out. ¡± ¡°he went out?¡± lord fourth looked at mo ling ¡®er suspiciously. ¡± where did she go? ¡± you¡¯re alone?¡± Chapter 1143 1143 when is the ancestor leaving? mo ling ¡®er didn¡¯t try to hide it, she only said that leng rongrong seemed to have received a phone call and left in a hurry. she remembered that she had left in a hurry and was still wearing her home clothes. she didn¡¯t seem to have changed her shoes. she had wanted to go with them, but the teacher didn¡¯t let her. mo linyuan nced at mo ling er, then dialed leng rongrong¡¯s number. however, no one picked up the phone even after it rang for a while. lord fourth frowned. jiang fu and the others also came over and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? where¡¯s rongrong? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s out.¡± mo linyuan went to the study room after he finished speaking. in the study room, master rong¡¯sputer still had the surveince footage that she had checked, so fourth master mo quickly knew what was going on. after jiang fu and the others found out about the specific situation from mo linyuan, they were instantly a little unhappy. someone had kidnapped chu wei to threaten rongrong. who was so bold to actually dare to touch their rongrong? recently, news of their identities had been leaked. didn¡¯t anyone tell them to be more cautious? was he provoking them? ¡°i¡¯ll go and bring them back.¡± fourth master mo lifted his eyes and asked, ¡± are you guys going? ¡± ¡°of course!¡± xuanyuan nantian sneered, ¡± i want to see who dares to touch my daughter! ¡± ¡°wait two minutes.¡± chenn left the room in a hurry. in less than three minutes, she returned with a rocketuncher, which was even more exaggerated than the previous one. it seemed to be a new design. no one said anything and prepared to leave. when everyone was on the move, they had forgotten that there were cameras in their house, so the rocketunchers were all seen. the director team was speechless. even the director¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw the rocketuncher. the film crew knew what their godfathers did. after all, they had been together for a long time. moreover, chenn¡¯s house had more and more cameras installed. at first, no one knew what chenn did for a living. however, the entire yufu mountain was equipped with surveince cameras, so they also installed one for chenn. chenn did not say anything and was very supportive of her goddaughter¡¯s filming. ter on, the film crew slowly realized that something was wrong. chenn was in herboratory all day, while he seemed to be working on something every day. his vi was also different from other vis. it looked like it was made of metal and had a sci-fi feel. there were even robots and other things in the house. then, the film crew found countless weapons in chenn¡¯sb. there were even things like explosives. by now, the film crew knew that chenn was a terrifying big shot who had done a lot of research on weapons. moreover, chenn would asionally send some high-level officials over. the film crew knew that there might be some state secrets there, so they did not film chenn¡¯s side. basically, the film crew wouldn¡¯t switch weapons to the live broadcast. but this time, he was toote. chenn appeared with the rocketuncher. the film crew was also discussing the fact that lord rong had gone out alone, so they did not have time to change the scene. the rocketuncher appeared in the live broadcast. the audience had already seen it, so it was naturally toote to cut it again. there was no point in cutting it. the director gulped. ¡± so, did something really happen? ¡± ¡± it looks like it. mr. chen has even taken out the rocketuncher. is this histest design? ¡± the staff member frowned. ¡± he¡¯s amazing. i saw the person from the ministry of defense looking for him yesterday. ¡± ¡± i wonder how lord rong is doing. our people can¡¯t catch up in time. ¡± another staff member said. ¡°contact the higher-ups ... tell them about the rocketuncher.¡± the director said uneasily, ¡± i don¡¯t know if this is confidential. will it cause trouble if i identally film it? ¡± the film crew instantly felt uneasy. after mo linyuan and the others went out, the film crew did not dare to follow them. at the same time, thements section exploded. [ f * ck, what did i just see! [ that¡¯s not a toy, is it? ] [ what¡¯s chenn¡¯s godfather carrying? it looks like a rocketuncher, but i¡¯ve never seen such a rocketuncher before! ] [ uh uh uh, that¡¯s too scary. he always carries a rocketuncher out? ] [ something must have happened to lord rong. i saw lord rong rush out in slippers, so i guessed that something must have happened to her. [ unfortunately, the film crew didn¡¯t catch up! ] [ my lord rong is so powerful. will she be in danger? ] [ the godfather has already brought a rocketuncher to the rescue. he should be fine, right? ] [ so, this rocketuncher is real? [ wuwuwu, why does someone have this kind of thing in their house? ] [ it¡¯s too exaggerated, but i like it! ] [ may i know where i can buy such a godfather in bulk? i want to buy him in bulk! ] [ can you afford to approve it? ] [ sob, sob, sob. i have lemons. ever since i followed lord rong¡¯s live stream, i¡¯ve been eating lemons every day. i¡¯m going to be a spirit! ] ¨C dark branch. the group of people, including the big boss, had been beaten ck and blue by lord rong. at that moment, the group of people were squatting in the hall, holding their heads and looking at leng rongrong and chu wei. the branch head was still a little dumbfounded. he had never thought that a little girl would be so powerful. this little girl looked like a student, but she was so powerful? she didn¡¯t need any backing at all, and she could just wipe out their branch. there were so many people in the branch, and when the hall masters arrived, they were all beaten up by leng rongrong. at that moment, the main hall was filled with people from the branch. everyone was squatting down and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. if they moved even a little, they would be red at by lord rong. after being red at by lord rong until their hair stood on end, no one dared to move. one of the hall masters ¡®legs were numb from squatting, so he moved his leg carefully. he thought that leng rongrong didn¡¯t notice it, but who knew that he had only moved a little when lord rong spoke coldly. ¡°who allowed you to move? what are you trying to do? do you still want to fight me? you¡¯re not convinced?¡± lord rong was holding a cup of tea in his hand. the cup was a set of very expensive porcin that the branch¡¯s boss had bought from an auction. he had never been willing to use it himself, but lord rong had used it like a bandit. ¡°no, i don¡¯t dare. i¡¯m convinced!¡± the hall master raised his head nervously. he didn¡¯t even dare to look at leng rongrong in the eye. after one look, he immediately lowered his head. ¡± my, my legs are a little numb. can i change my position? ¡± when would this ancestor be able to leave? she had already saved him, what was she still doing here? the hall master was on the verge of tears. the branch leader was also on the verge of tears. he lowered his head and was more obedient than anyone else. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± lord rong said indifferently. then, someone brought the first aid box. leng rongrong took the first aid box and started to check the wound on chu wei¡¯s forehead. Chapter 1144 1144 is it toote to be friends now? the injury on chu wei¡¯s forehead was not too serious. it was only a superficial wound. there were some bruises on her body and bruises caused by pinching. it was not a big deal. ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. chu wei¡¯s expression was calm as she allowed leng rongrong to treat her wound. she knew that leng rongrong was worried about her and was a little angry. after getting to know leng rongrong, she knew that she was an extremely protective person. she was quite ruthless when dealing with people she didn¡¯t like, but when it came to her friends, she was the kind that would risk her life for them. ¡°you¡¯re not okay, you¡¯re hurt.¡± lord rong said coldly, but her movements were very gentle. after swiftly treating the wound on chu wei¡¯s forehead, she checked on the other parts of her body. after confirming that she was fine, she asked, ¡± are you hungry? ¡± ¡°what?¡± chu wei was stunned. ¡°you attended another banquet. did you eat anything?¡± leng rongrong frowned. she knew chu wei, she had been working very hard recently. although chu wei would not usually drink at banquets, she would not eat too much either. she would spend all her time on social events and work. she was simply a workaholic at work. leng rongrong had seen chu wei return home in the middle of the night a few times, and then sneakily prepare something to eat by herself. it made one¡¯s heart ache. chu wei did not say anything. she knew that she could not hide it from leng rongrong. lord rong looked at the maid who had just brought the first aid kit. ¡± go get some delicious food. ¡± the female servant looked at the branch boss, who shivered and said hurriedly, ¡± go on, go quickly. do whatever your ancestor tells you to do. why are you looking at me? i¡¯m not your ancestor. ¡± the maid was speechless. chu wei was speechless. everyone was speechless. ¡°you don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± leng rongrong nced at chu wei. ¡± it¡¯s not like you¡¯re short of money to spend. why do you earn so much? ¡± if you don¡¯t have enough money, i¡¯ll give you a few hundred million more.¡± chu wei was speechless. everyone was speechless. a few hundred million? a few hundred million? a few hundred million? was a few hundred million so easily spent? hmm ... they suddenly wanted to be friends with this miss leng ... is it toote to be friends with miss leng now? ¡°hey, call the boss of the dark and ask him toe.¡± leng rongrong looked at the branch leader. ¡°my, my boss?¡± the branch boss swallowed his saliva. ¡± you ... you ... ¡± leng rongrong did not say anything and only stared coldly at the branch boss. there was not much hostility in her eyes, but she just looked at him. however, just looking at it was enough to make one¡¯s scalp go numb and feel creepy. ¡°l-miss leng, um, miss chu is fine. we know we were wrong, and we¡¯ve apologized to you. you¡¯ve punished us, so you don¡¯t have to see our boss anymore, right? besides, our boss isn¡¯t in the country, and his whereabouts are quite mysterious. even if i called him over, he wouldn¡¯te so quickly.¡± the branch leader was so nervous that he was trembling. this was a big problem. he now realized why zhou xin ¡®er said that her father didn¡¯t care about her. it was obvious that this miss leng in front of him wasn¡¯t a simple person. she was able to single-handedly overturn a domestic branch of the darkwork. there were only a few people like her in the darkwork, and she was too powerful. leng rongrong did not say anything, she just casually raised her eyes and nced at the branch boss. it was probably a littlete and she was a little sleepy. she even yawned slowly. the branch boss said hurriedly, ¡± you see, you¡¯re sleepy too ... we, why don¡¯t wepensate for this? ¡± ¡°i look like i¡¯m short of money?¡± lord rong frowned with dissatisfaction in her eyes. she looked like she hated money so much, but he still wanted to give her money. the branch boss was speechless. the hall masters were all nervous. those who had their bones broken by lord rong didn¡¯t dare to move. their arms were broken and they were in great pain, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. after all, this woman was too scary. ¡°no, you don¡¯tck money. you look very rich.¡± the branch leader¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡± so, how should we solve this matter? just tell me and we¡¯ll do as you say. ¡± ¡°i said, call your boss over. do you have a problem with your ears?¡± lord rong took the extremely thin scalpel from chu wei¡¯s hands and spun it around in her hands. the de was bright and looked very terrifying. she did it neatly, but it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. such a sharp scalpel would leave a deep wound on the hand if it identally cut the hand. however, lord rong¡¯s movements were dazzling, and the scalpel didn¡¯t touch her at all. all the people who were squatting down were drenched in cold sweat. ¡°do you need me to cut your ears?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows and looked at the branch boss. the boss subconsciously grabbed his ears. ¡± no, no need! ¡± ¨C a few cars hurriedly stopped in the dark branch¡¯s parking lot. zhou hun¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. he got out of the car, and his people and zhou xin ¡®er followed behind him. zhou xin ¡®er didn¡¯t know what was going on. she only knew that on the way here, her father¡¯s expression was unsightly. he even muttered a few words, saying that the dark was done for. how could such a huge foundation of the dark be destroyed? how could it be destroyed? other than the 19thyer or the extremely monstrous organizations like theher abyss empire, who could touch the dark? zhou xin ¡®er only felt that her father was joking. she even felt that her father didn¡¯t love her anymore and didn¡¯t want to help her. ¡°dad, isn¡¯t it just leng rongrong? wouldn¡¯t it be as easy as crushing an ant for us, the dark, to kill her? uncle helped me deal with her, but she was still caught by him!¡± ¡°nothing will happen even if she¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°dad, what are you afraid of? what do you have to be afraid of? you¡¯re the boss of the dark. it¡¯s others who are afraid of you!¡± zhou xin ¡®er followed her father in confusion. she was still very dissatisfied with her father¡¯s treatment of her, yet he still wanted toe over and apologize to leng rongrong. why are you apologizing? you should just settle her directly! ¡°xin ¡®er, i¡¯ve always told you that the dark isn¡¯t the number one in the world. there are many organizations in the world, and their forces areplicated. although our dark has a few hundred years of foundation and is also a rtivelyrge organization, there are still organizations stronger than us. we can¡¯t do it with one hand covering the sky!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve spoiled you too much, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so conceited. it¡¯s my fault!¡± zhou hun sighed. he rubbed his brows as he thought of the terrible mess at the headquarters. originally, he wanted toe and apologize, but in the end, the branch here caused a big mess and offended people. even if he kneeled and begged leng rongrong, he didn¡¯t know if she would forgive the dark. ¡± i know we can¡¯t hide the truth from the public, but leng rongrong is an artiste who can¡¯t evenpare to me! ¡± zhou xin ¡®er was flustered and exasperated. ¡± her husband is a bit powerful, and those godfather of hers also have some background, but can theypare to the dark? ¡± Chapter 1145 1145 chapter 1147-just a publicity stunt zhou hun looked at zhou xin ¡®er with aplicated expression. he strode in front and said sternly, ¡± xin ¡®er, it¡¯s not that she can¡¯tpare to us. it¡¯s us who can¡¯tpare to her. ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± zhou xin ¡®er was stunned for a moment. ¡± why can¡¯t wepare to her? ¡± even if leng rongrong was rich, she didn¡¯t have any power. she only had somepanies in her hands. the north thearch club is nothing to us, right? it¡¯s just a restaurant!¡± zhou hun didn¡¯t say anything, but his phone suddenly rang. it was a call from the branch boss. he raised his head and saw a red car parked at the entrance. the front of the car was directly inside the door, running through the entire door. zhou hun was speechless. he didn¡¯t pick up the call. instead, he led his group and strode over. zhou xin ¡®er still thought that leng rongrong was just a slightly wealthy actress. although she had some people around her, they didn¡¯t look like much. she just couldn¡¯t understand why her father was so afraid of this girl. what was so great about leng rongrong? in her eyes, the floating cloud mountain was nothing. some ordinary people might think that it was very impressive to be able to live in the floating cloud mountain, but that was nothing. she still had a few inds under her name. a mountain was nothing, and it was a mountain in such a small ce, not even in the capital. zhou hun walked through the gate. he brought a group of people with him, looking like a mighty group. as soon as he entered and looked up, he saw leng rongrong and chu wei sitting on the upper floor. chu wei was eating while leng rongrong was sitting casually. she was squinting her eyes and yawning. leng rongrong did not say anything when she saw zhou hun enter. zhou hun first saw leng rongrong, and then he saw the branch boss and the group of people who were squatting down. they had been in this position for a long time, and no one dared to make any small movements. they were squatting until their bodies were numb, and it was a really sore feeling. ¡°b-boss?¡± the branch boss was originally calling zhou hun. however, when he saw zhou hun, he immediately hung up the phone and looked at him in disbelief. zhou hun swept his gaze across the crowd and could roughly guess what was going on. he ignored his own men and walked towards leng rongrong. ¡°miss leng, i am the leader of the dark, zhou hun.¡± zhou hun first introduced himself and then said, ¡± i¡¯m here to apologize to you. ¡± he seemed to be very respectful towards leng rongrong, and even his tone of voice carried a sense of awe. zhou xin ¡®er couldn¡¯t stand how her father was so submissive to leng rongrong. she said unhappily, ¡± dad, what are you doing to her! ¡± as she spoke, zhou xin ¡®er raised her head and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± leng rongrong, i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the dark, but let me tell you, my father is the boss of the dark. he¡¯s not someone you can offend. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± lord rong¡¯s fingers lightly knocked on the table twice. ¡± the boss of the dark, the one who kidnapped my son and nephew. oh, and now you¡¯ve kidnapped my friend.¡± his words were a little casual and did not have any hostility. however, it was his slightly contemptuous attitude that made zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s scalp go numb. ¡°you know the power of the dark, soe down and apologize to me! if you kneel down and apologize to me, i might forgive you!¡± zhou xin ¡®er took a step forward, looking very arrogant. she turned to look at zhou hun who was beside her. ¡± dad, why are you afraid of her? how could shee into contact with the 19th floor? we can¡¯t even touch it, can we? those rumors are definitely fake, and it¡¯s just some tricks used by the entertainment industry. who doesn¡¯t know how to hype things up?¡± ¡°shut up!¡± zhou hun sucked in a cold breath. he was a little creeped out. he knew that leng rongrong held a grudge. she still remembered the incident with the two childrenst time. ¡°dad!¡± zhou hun nced at his father and then looked at the branch boss who had been squatting down, ¡± uncle, why are you all squatting down! ¡± the branch leader was speechless. they didn¡¯t want to squat either, their legs were numb. but they didn¡¯t dare to move! who knew what that terrifying ancestor would do to them if they moved! moreover, their miss didn¡¯t seem to be aware of the situation. it seemed that even their boss was afraid of this ancestor! the young miss still spoke so arrogantly, not realizing how terrifying the other party was. the branch boss shook his head at zhou xin ¡®er and winked at her, indicating that she should stop talking and listen to her father. he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so he could only remind zhou xin ¡®er. zhou xin ¡®er furrowed her brows. she didn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡°kneel down!¡± zhou hun looked at leng rongrong and suddenly shouted, then looked at zhou xin ¡®er beside him. ¡°did you hear that? my dad wants you to kneel down!¡± zhou xin ¡®er sneered at leng rongrong. ¡± kneel down and i¡¯ll spare your life! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m asking you to kneel down!¡± zhou hun looked at zhou xin ¡®er. ¡± kneel down and apologize to miss leng. why did you kidnap her for no reason? we shouldpete fairly in the industry. you can¡¯t win against him, so you used such a dark method to apologize to him!¡± ¡°dad!¡± zhou xin ¡®er was in disbelief. however, she could tell that zhou hun was extremely serious. he was serious like never before. ¡°kneel down! young miss, please kneel down.¡± zhou hun said this sentence to the people behind him. his men immediately held zhou xin ¡®er down and made her kneel in front of leng rongrong. ¡°dad!¡± zhou xin ¡®er knelt heavily on the ground. she looked at her father in disbelief. she wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t get up. she was held down. zhou hun took a deep breath and looked at leng rongrong. he did not have the aura of a superior, but only a humble one. ¡°miss leng, i apologize to you. i apologize to you on behalf of the dark for the incidentst time and this time.¡± after he finished speaking, zhou hun bowed deeply to leng rongrong. ¡°please show mercy and let us go. if there¡¯s anything i need topensate, i¡¯ll do my best to do so.¡± leng rongrong nced at zhou hun, the corner of her lips curved up, her smile was a little evil. ¡± you¡¯ve crossed my bottom line. ¡± zhou hun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. he lowered his head. ¡± this is all the dark¡¯s fault. ¡± after saying that, zhou hun gritted his teeth, ¡± i¡¯m willing to give you the research results of the dark, as well as two-thirds of the dark¡¯s assets, aspensation. ¡± ¡°the dark¡¯s research results?¡± lord rong chuckled. ¡± i¡¯m not interested. ¡± property? i hate people who give me money the most!¡± ¡°then what do you need, the dark ... or should i let you be the second inmand of the dark?¡± zhou hun raised his head and looked at lord rong. ¡°dark, are you worthy?¡± lord rong smiled faintly. zhou hun thought for a while and then gave some conditions. as long as he could protect the dark, he would do anything. however, lord rong didn¡¯t listen to him. he even said that he could make lord rong a movie queen. lord rong felt even more ridiculous. if she wanted to use her connections to be the best actress, it would only take a single word ... Chapter 1146 ?1146 the big boss who disappeared has appeared zhou hun¡¯s face turned even paler when he reached the end of his sentence. not only did zhou hun¡¯s face turn pale, even zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s face, which had been extremely arrogant just a moment ago, turned ashen. she didn¡¯t care about anything else, but she knew how ridiculous her father¡¯s conditions were. two-thirds of the dark¡¯s assets, how much money was that? the second-inmand of the dark, what kind of status was that? who in the entertainment industry didn¡¯t want to win best actress? however, leng rongrong still looked uninterested. she even seemed to think that these conditions wereughable. she even felt that the dark was not worthy of her being the second-inmand. at this moment, zhou xin ¡®er also knew that leng rongrong wasn¡¯t that arrogant. no matter how stupid she was, she could tell that leng rongrong didn¡¯t care about these things at all. from her words, she could even tell that the conditions her father had given were too trashy for leng rongrong. those were clearly very generous conditions, let alone an ordinary girl. even some of the big shots in the world would be moved by such conditions. but leng rongrong did not. she was not interested at all. she was even a little angry because her father wanted to give her money. ¡°miss leng, it¡¯s us who didn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth.¡± zhou hun was still apologizing. he was even nning to kneel down. ¡°disband the dark.¡± leng rongrong said after looking at zhou hun. originally, she didn¡¯t really want to care about the dark. as long as they didn¡¯t provoke her, it had nothing to do with her. however, the dark had done so many wicked things, kidnapped so many genius children, and even provoked her, so she had no choice but to ignore it. she took a sip of tea as she spoke. zhou hun doubted his own ears, ¡± what did you say? ¡± ¡°disband the dark, or i¡¯ll do it for you, it¡¯s your choice.¡± leng rongrong nced at zhou hun. zhou hun was in slight disbelief. disbanding the dark, that was somewhat touching his bottom line. just now, he was still speaking in a low voice, but now, he was somewhat stomping his feet. ¡°miss leng, you can¡¯t joke like this. don¡¯t you know how important the dark is to me? the dark has a few hundred years of history, it definitely can¡¯t be destroyed in my hands. i¡¯m apologizing to you because i hope we can talk in peace. this attitude of yours is a little too much. why was there a need to be so aggressive? i know that you have the 19thyer and theher abyss empire as your backers, but that¡¯s just a backer. it¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯ll take action for such a small matter!¡± ¡°let me give you a piece of advice, quit while you¡¯re ahead,¡± ¡°i know you¡¯re young and full of vigor, but don¡¯t ruin yourself!¡± ¡°although my dark can¡¯t bepared to the 19thyer, we still have our own foundation. even a rabbit can bite when it¡¯s desperate. we¡¯ve been an organization for so many years, do you think we can¡¯t cause any waves?¡± lord rong didn¡¯t say anything. he just looked at zhou hun indifferently. she rested her chin on her hand and said slowly, ¡± what does the dark¡¯s importance to you have to do with me? ¡± zhou hun was exasperated. ¡°who said i need to rely on the 19th floor or theher abyss empire to deal with the dark?¡± leng rongrong was still resting her chin on her hand. her face was very pretty, and because it was too pretty, she didn¡¯t look like someone who was tough or overbearing. however, her tone made people feel that she was extremely arrogant. zhou hun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. could theher abyss empire deal with them without the neenth level? was she too strong, or did she not understand the situation? ¨C fourth master mo and the others quickly arrived at the branch. countless vehicles drove into the branch, and countless helicopters and armored vehicles surrounded the branch. he didn¡¯t let his men set off. fourth master mo and the others walked in front. chenn was the most eye-catching as she carried a rocketuncher. as for the others, each of them had a stronger aura than thest. even the two little ones who followed them had a powerful aura. little nan yu rode on storm¡¯s back, while little chu yan rode on the big white tiger¡¯s back. the two littleds followed lord fourth and the others, also looking aggressive. the two littleds were not brought along by lord fourth and the others, but when they heard that something had happened, they immediately let storm and the big white tiger bring them out and catch up with the rest of the team. when he saw lord rong¡¯s car, fourth master mo frowned. a group of people stood at the door. they didn¡¯t hear any movement inside, so they simply walked in. just as they entered the door, everyone heard zhou hun¡¯s words. zhou hun actually said that the 19thyer and theher abyss empire might not attack for lord rong. the group of people felt that it was ridiculous. lord fourth walked in and asked coldly, ¡± who said that theher abyss empire wouldn¡¯t make a move over such a small matter? ¡± even if rongrong¡¯s matter was a small one, it was still a big deal to theher abyss empire. how could the young mistress of theherworld empire be bullied? zhou hun suddenly turned around and saw mo linyuan. he was stunned for a moment, he seemed to be a little familiar. the inte had exposed fourth master mo, but it wasn¡¯t confirmed that he was the ruler of theher abyss empire. instead, it was said that he was a core member. as such, zhou hun did not realize that fourth master mo was the monstrous ruler of theher abyss empire. ¡°oh, the 19th level didn¡¯t say that they wouldn¡¯t make a move for such a small matter.¡± xuanyuan nantian walked up, followed by 19 high-ranking officials. the 19 middle-aged men followed behind xuanyuan nantian like an exaggerated boy band. no matter how mysterious the 19th floor was, zhou hun could not help but be stunned when he saw this formation. her heart skipped a beat. neen people ... it was rumored that there were neen higher-ups on the neenth floor ... the neenth level ... there was no mistake. they are all here? just because leng rongrong was here? ¡°you again?¡± chenn, a long-haired man with a stunning beauty, was carrying a rocketuncher. she was shocked. she squeezed to the front and said, ¡± move, let me see who touched my little rongrong! ¡± zhou hun looked at chenn. as he looked at her, his legs suddenly started to tremble. ¡°y-y-you ... he did not watch the livestream much, so he did not see chenn on the livestream. however, if he had seen chenn on the livestream before, he would not have said those harsh words to leng rongrong. however, at this moment, he regretted it as much as he could. on the neenth level, theher abyss empire was someone they could not afford to offend. and those were two terrifying organizations, but the man in front of him carrying a rocketuncher was more beautiful than a woman. he was one person, but it was this one person that the dark couldn¡¯t afford to offend. ¡± chen ... chenn, qianqian ... ¡± zhou hun only spoke these two words after a long time. he was the world¡¯s top hacker who had once caused a storm of blood and was also a weapon designer that every country was fighting for ... he had disappeared for so long. it was said that many people with extraordinary status around the world were looking for him, but they couldn¡¯t find him. now, he had finally seen him. however, he had offended her. ¡°you still recognize me? you recognize me and still bully my precious little rongrong. it seems like you¡¯re not afraid of me. you¡¯re very arrogant, aren¡¯t you?¡± chennrao looked at zhou hun with interest. Chapter 1147 1147 chapter 1149-destruction of the dark zhou xin ¡®er didn¡¯t know who chenn was, but when she saw her father¡¯s expression and his trembling legs, she knew that something big had happened. she still found it hard to ept. weren¡¯t the people around leng rongrong just for show? how could he be so powerful! wasn¡¯t the dark a very powerful organization? how could he be afraid of leng rongrong? jiang fu and tang ziyi also walked up after chenn finished speaking. tang ziyi was ying with a small hidden weapon in his hand. there was a mark on his hidden weapon, a mark that looked like a snowke. when zhou hun saw it, his heart trembled even more. he felt as if the world was falling apart. at this moment, he finally knew that the dark was going to be destroyed! he couldn¡¯t speak, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. any one of these three could destroy the entire dark with a finger. and now, all three of them had appeared, along with the 19th floor and theher abyss empire ... he was hopeless. the dark was hopeless. even he didn¡¯t know if he could still live. as long as these people were willing, the entire dark could be destroyed. a silent death, a silent destruction. ¡°i-i know it¡¯s not very possible, but is it toote for me to apologize now?¡± zhou hun asked the people in front of him with a pale face. he felt like his soul was about to fly away. his legs were trembling. if kneeling down could save him, he would kneel for leng rongrong for three days and three nights. ¡°don¡¯t ask me,¡± tang ziyi shrugged his shoulders and pointed at leng rongrong. ¡± you should be asking about that person. ¡± zhou hun swallowed his saliva and looked at leng rongrong. the people squatting on the dark¡¯s side were also shivering at this moment. it was already scary enough that leng rongrong had defeated them all by herself, but now there was someone else carrying a rocketuncher over. moreover, the imposing manner of this group of people was really not something that could be easily concealed. each of them had the kind of arrogance that was full of capital. the way they looked at the boss of the dark was like looking at an idiot. only those who were strong enough to surpass the existence of the dark would still think so little of it after hearing about the dark. therefore, with a casual deduction, he knew that this group of people was definitely not simple. for a moment, everyone panicked. a few hall masters even started to absolve themselves. they whispered that they didn¡¯t know anything and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for lord rong. zhou hun looked at leng rongrong. ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, either you disband on your own, or i¡¯ll help you.¡± leng rongrong sneered, ¡± kidnapping a child for experiments, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning? ¡± zhou hun¡¯s vision turned ck and his legs went soft. he almost knelt on the ground. zhou xin ¡®er seemed to have been struck by lightning. ¡± this, this is impossible ... ¡± she said. how could the dark disband? the dark was so powerful, it would always be her backing. if the dark disband, what would she do? she would have no backing! ¡°mommy, how are you?¡± little chu yan saw that his mommy seemed to be injured and rushed towards chu wei worriedly. ¡°who hit you?¡± the expression on little chu yan¡¯s beautiful little face was a little gloomy. he nced at the people in the crowd. chu wei did not say anything. leng rongrong pointed at the person whose arms she had broken. ¡± that one. ¡± little chu yan immediately turned around and walked towards the man who was squatting down. the man heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that it was just a little kid. he was afraid of that ancestor surnamed leng, but he was not afraid of children. what else could a little brat do to him? in the end, before the man could even heave a sigh of relief, little chu yan suddenly raised his short legs and kicked the man¡¯s injured arm. ¡± awoo! ¡± the man let out a heart-wrenching scream. he widened his eyes. never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that a stomping kick from a little kid could be so powerful. he was directly kicked over, and his arm was in so much pain that he cried. little chu yan¡¯s kick wasn¡¯t enough, so he kicked the man¡¯s other arm ruthlessly. although the little guy was very small, his territory was very stable. when he kicked people, he looked like a martial arts practitioner. the crouching crowd was speechless. everyone subconsciously moved to the side. even a three to five-year-old child was so powerful ... the people around this ancestor were too terrifying. little chu yan had only kicked the man twice, and the bones in the man¡¯s arms were almostpletely shattered. he passed out from the pain. little chu yan returned to his mommy¡¯s side without a change in his expression. then, he blew on chu wei¡¯s wound and rubbed it with his small hand tofort her. ¡± mommy, it¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± chu wei nodded and patted little chu yan¡¯s head lovingly. ¡± you must be tired. leave this to us. you guys go back first. ¡± fourth master mo walked towards leng rongrong, who was yawning. he casually took out a coat and ced it on her. although the weather was hot, it was still a little cold at night. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± disband the dark. ¡± fourth master mo nodded. after that, leng rongrong pulled on a pair of slippers and slowly followed chu wei and the rest out. li ruhua, tang luo, and butler quan drove the car and escorted these people back. ¨C the next day, a piece of news swept the world. the dark¡¯s power had always been very stable, but it was destroyed overnight. no one knew who did it, but everyone knew that the dark¡¯s power had disappeared without a trace overnight. as for the children that were taken away by the dark for experiments, they were all sent back to their families. the power that many people had once feared had disappeared without a trace. this made many people in the underworld and international organizations feel creeped out. the organization had been established for hundreds of years, and there were still many branches. it had only been one night, and they were no longer active. they had beenpletely eradicated. this was too terrifying. what kind of power would be able to deal with an organization that had hundreds of years of history in one night? of course, many people were discussing it, but no one could guess who it was. however, there were some rumors that the dark had offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have, and that person was a little girl. of course, many people didn¡¯t really believe this rumor. what kind of girl could destroy an international organization? the possibility of that was low. the dark wasn¡¯t the kind of organization that ordinary people could mess with. such a terrifying organization was destroyed just like that, and it made many people panic. on this day, some people who knew about this matter were also discussing it in the live broadcast room. of course, these things were still very far away from ordinary people, so not many people knew the inside story. asionally, a few people would suddenly mention that the day the dark was destroyed was the day lord rong got into trouble. lord rong ran away in her slippers while chenn carried the rocketuncher to the rescue ... and then, the dark was destroyed. there were also rumors that the dark had offended a girl ... strange, why did it feel like they were right? Chapter 1148 1148 theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment conference the month of live streaming passed by very quickly. lord rong didn¡¯t take on any other activities and had been livestreaming at home. every day was almost like daily life. however, lord rong¡¯s daily life here was also very interesting. after all, there were many people at home, and there were also those cute animals. asionally, there would be flowers and trees worth tens of millions, which was particrly eye-catching. after seeing so many of them, everyone started counting how many valuable trees and flowers there were in lord rong¡¯s house. in the end, the audience would find out to their hearts that the money they earned in their entire lives was not even as good as a weed in master rong¡¯s garden. after zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s incident on the dark, she stopped broadcasting. however, no one cared about zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s situation. after all, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on lord rong. however, some of zhou xin ¡®er¡¯s die-hard fans would asionally discuss her disappearance on the inte. after a month, the livestream viewers were very sad. watching lord rong¡¯s daily life had almost be everyone¡¯s daily routine. many viewers said that lord rong¡¯s live broadcast was everyone¡¯s spiritual food, but the live broadcast ended so quickly. everyone was a little sad. of course, even though the audience was reluctant, the live broadcast still ended. at the end of thest day, the hot search was almost all about lord rong¡¯s family. lord rong didn¡¯t really care about these things. after the film crew left, the group of people sat down for dinner. the live broadcast was over. jiang fu and the others also had their own things to do, so they went their separate ways. xuanyuan nantian had been doing nothing for a long time, andn ling was going crazy dealing with things on the 19th floor. the boss had left with 19 higher-ups and was even on tv. this made the middle and lower levels of the entire 19th floor go crazy. n ling was the most devastated. as xuanyuan nantian¡¯s assistant, she had too many things to deal with. none of the higher-ups were here, and she had to take care of everything by herself. she felt that everyone had overestimated her. she was just an assistant, alright? he wasn¡¯t really a high-level official ... n ling urged xuanyuan nantian to go back almost every day and asked him to bring his wife and miss back. since the father and daughter had reunited, it was time to hold a banquet to let all the major forces in the world know little rongrong. it would save them the trouble of dealing with the young miss of the 19th floor. after xuanyuan nantian ate two mouthfuls of rice, he looked at leng rongrong. he had already looked at lord rong several times. ¡°if you have something to say, then say it.¡± leng rongrong raised her head and looked at xuanyuan nantian. although she had not grown up by her father¡¯s side, after spending some time together, lord rong and xuanyuan nantian had an unexpectedly harmonious rtionship. there was no awkwardness between the father and daughter. ¡°rongrong, i¡¯m going back to the headquarters. i¡¯ve discussed it with wanrong. she¡¯ll be returning to the headquarters with me. we need to find out why she lost her memory.¡± xuanyuan nantian said. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± yes. ¡± the 19 senior executives were speechless. why didn¡¯t you get to the point? ¡± well, i want to hold a banquet. after all, we¡¯ve recognized each other. ¡± xuanyuan nantian said, ¡± what do you think? if you agree, we¡¯ll do it whenever you¡¯re free. i want to introduce you to my friends.¡± xuanyuan nantian looked nervous. he was worried that he would be rejected by his daughter. the 19 big shots were also looking at leng rongrong with anticipation, waiting for the return of the eldest miss. it would be great if the eldest miss came back. the boss of huangquan would no longer be able to show off in front of them, nor could he show off how powerful the eldest miss of huangquan was! their eldest young miss was the most powerful! the yellow springs had a certain ancient inheritance like the 19th level. although they would asionally cooperate, they were also somewhat enemies. they didn¡¯t like each other. yellow spring couldn¡¯tpare to the 19th level in all aspects, but the boss had a daughter, so he always showed off how powerful his daughter was and thenughed at xuanyuan nantian for not having a wife. because the senior executives on the 19th floor all had sons, they didn¡¯t have any daughters. therefore, they were very persistent about the need for a youngdy in the organization. it wasn¡¯t easy to have such an outstanding youngdy. everyone was very excited and couldn¡¯t wait to hold a banquet to beat up boss huang quan and see what he had to say. seeing that leng rongrong was deep in thought, neen was the first to speak. ¡± why don¡¯t youe back with us directly? ¡± the rest of them nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right! ¡± lord rong nced at fourth master mo. she recalled that he had mentioned that the assessment in theher abyss empire was about to start. she had said before that she wanted to go and have some fun, and lord fourth had agreed. ¡°not now. maybeter.¡± fourth master mo looked at xuanyuan nantian, ¡± it¡¯s time for the examination that is held once every three years in theher abyss empire. rongrong wants to go and have some fun. ¡± xuanyuan nantian was speechless. neen and the rest widened their eyes and looked at fourth master mo. this was too much, snatching her away from their father-inw! ¡°after it¡¯s over, i¡¯ll personally send it over.¡± fourth master mo added, ¡± the assessment time of theher abyss empire is fixed. there is no way to extend it. ¡± however, the banquet was not confirmed, so it could be postponed. leng rongrong nodded slightly. ¡± i¡¯ll look for you after it¡¯s over. you¡¯ll be busy for a while when you bring mom back. ¡± ¡°alright, then.¡± although he was a little disappointed, xuanyuan nantian was still quite happy that rongrong was willing to acknowledge him. more than neen people held their foreheads. they had already sent out the news to the yellow springs. if they went back now and didn¡¯t bring the eldest miss back, they would probably beughed at by the people of yellow spring. that damn yellow springs organization, other than having a genius youngdy, they were not as good as them on the 19th level in any other way, okay? however, huang quan had such a young miss, which was simply a stab to their hearts. because he knew that none of the 19 bosses had a daughter, the boss of huangquan always used this matter to poke at them. he would seize every opportunity to say something about the eldest miss ... every time he finished, he would ask, ¡± oh my, i forgot. you don¡¯t have a girl. girls are still better. do you know that, little cotton jacket? ¡± then, everyone¡¯s hearts were stabbed. this was because what they wanted the most was a little cotton-padded jacket. other people valued men over women, but the yellow springs organization and the 19th level both preferred girls. whenever his daughter was mentioned, it would be a wound. after the meal, lord rong looked at the dejected people on the 19th floor. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you all? i didn¡¯t say i wouldn¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°sigh!¡± neen sighed. ¡°sigh!¡± seventeen sighed. ¡°sigh ...¡± eighteen sighed. the group of people sighed. lord rong was speechless. after a long while, seventeen asked, ¡± miss, do you know how to y the piano? ¡± everyone turned to look at leng rongrong, their ears perking up. it was said that the eldest daughter of theherworld organization was very good at ying the zither. Chapter 1149 1149 just a little ¡°i know a little about all musical instruments.¡± lord rong said very modestly. in fact, she was quite aplished in this area. in the past, many teachers had fought for her, and she had acknowledged some masters who were rtively well-known internationally. although she had been learning, she didn¡¯t really perform. to her, it was just a hobby. ¡°only a little?¡± seventeen was a little worried. if those guys at the yellow springs knew about the eldest miss¡¯s existence, they would definitelypare the eldest miss with their eldest miss. what if i can¡¯t win? although their eldest miss was very outstanding, the one in huang quan had been trained by some masters. ¡°then, do you know calligraphy, painting, chess, and the like?¡± seventeen asked patiently again. everyone was also looking at eldest young miss expectantly. although they knew that the young miss was very rich, they were not very clear about her achievements in these aspects. because the people from theherworld praised their young miss for being versatile and talented in every field, everyone began to worry about whether their young miss would be defeated. even though their eldest miss was like a god in their hearts. however, if they were to reallypete with that person and lose, they wouldn¡¯t care, but theherworld organization would definitelyugh at them. moreover, what if the young miss suffered a blow? if the young miss¡¯s attainment wasn¡¯t high, they would have to avoid her. they couldn¡¯t let the two of them meet andpete in these things. ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± lord rong thought for a while and said, ¡± i haven¡¯t yed in a long time. ¡± everyone was speechless. it looked like he had to think carefully, or find a way to find a few more powerful masters for miss rongrong. ¡°why are you asking so many questions? no matter what rongrong is like, she¡¯s still my precious daughter. in my heart, he¡¯s the most outstanding!¡± xuanyuan nantian said disapprovingly. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. our young miss is also one of a kind! ¡± everyone nodded and stopped thinking about this matter. what¡¯s there topare? everyone can¡¯t be copied. their miss is the richest person in the world. can the one in yellow springspare? ¨C the next day, jiang fu and the others went their separate ways. su wei left with xuanyuan nantian and the others. she heard that there were many forces on the 19th floor and the situation was chaotic. su wei thought it was fun and had a sudden idea to save the dying and heal the injured. thus, she left with xuanyuan nantian and the others. lord rong watched the convoy leave from the courtyard before returning to the house. with fewer people, the entire floating cloud mountain became quiet and suddenly felt empty. ¡°when are we leaving for theher abyss empire headquarters?¡± butler quan asked mo linyuan. ¡°tomorrow,¡± fourth master mo seemed to be deep in thought as he casually replied. ¡°then i¡¯ll make some preparations.¡± butler quan nodded. li ruhua looked at fourth master mo with a stammering expression. he knew that butler quan and tang luo were both from theher abyss empire, so they would definitely follow him. he had heard of theher abyss empire for a long time and was always by the fourth master¡¯s side, but he had never known what the empire looked like. he also wanted to go to theher abyss empire to broaden his horizons. of course, he did not know if lord fourth would allow him to go. after all, he was not capable enough ... the people of theher abyss empire were all very powerful. he did not seem to have the right to go there. perhaps he would still stay at home in the end ... li ruhua felt dejected at the thought. he was a little scared. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± fourth master mo looked at li ruhua and noticed the change in her expression. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± huahua said with her head lowered. he knew that he was not qualified, so he did not open his mouth to humiliate himself. it was better for him to stay and look after the house. fourth master mo did not ask further. the next day, butler quan had already prepared everything and everyone had already packed their luggage. this time, little chu yan and little nan yu were apanying her. fourth master mo valued little chu yan¡¯s ability. this little guy was much smarter than his father, ning kuang. so, he decided to let little chu yan take the test to see if he could join theher abyss empire. when little chu yan heard that as a member of theher abyss empire, he would receive a fixed sry even if he did not do anything, he immediately agreed. chu wei knew that lord rong and the rest were reliable, so she had no objections. li ruhua looked at the crowd gloomily. she looked at little chu yan, who was carrying a small suitcase that was even smaller than her, and she felt like eating lemons. can even little chu yan go? he was going to be a left-behind child again. ¡°why didn¡¯t you prepare any luggage?¡± fourth master mo nced at li ruhua and narrowed his eyes. ¡°luggage?¡± huahua suddenly perked up. what did he mean? he had to pack his luggage too? was he going too? ¡°you don¡¯t want to go? if you don¡¯t want to go, then run away.¡± ¡°no, no, no, i want to go!¡± huahua interrupted lord fourth¡¯s words, turned around, and ran to her room. in less than two minutes, she had packed her luggage and came out. fourth master mo was speechless. ¡°can i also participate in the assessment?¡± li ruhua asked excitedly, ¡± have i been improving very quickly recently? ¡± ¡°if you want to ... you can try.¡± fourth master mo nced at li ruhua. he wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t even qualified to be an outer circle member, but when he saw the look of anticipation on her face, he didn¡¯t say anything. he only said, ¡± the main purpose is to take care of rongrong. ¡± ¡± okay, i know. i¡¯ll take good care of young madam! ¡± huahua said excitedly, ¡± i will also strive to get a good score in the assessment. ¡± fourth master mo was speechless. butler quan gave li ruhua a deep look. with li ruhua¡¯s ability and slow brain, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to pass the first round of the assessment. tang luo smiled at li ruhua. ¡± good luck. ¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. huahua said gratefully, ¡± i believe i can do it! ¡± ¡°where did you get your confidence from? are you sure?¡± leng rongrong also looked at li ruhua with aplicated expression. she knew that the reason lord fourth wanted her to go to theher abyss empire headquarters was not because his abilities had improved ... to be honest, she also admired huahua. she would train this group of people whenever she had the chance. basically, everyone had improved, even tang luo. only li ruhua and tang luo had not improved much in martial arts. he was very hardworking, but his brain really couldn¡¯t make it. ¡®well-developed limbs but simple brain¡¯ should be referring to the type of flower. fortunately, flowey still had other specialties that had been developed well. huahua did not think that he had not made any progress. in fact, he was very happy. he foolishly thought that his ability must have improved by leaps and bounds. otherwise, lord fourth would have taken him to theher abyss empire. it was exciting just thinking about it. he might very soon be a core member of theher abyss empire. he had not let down lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s painstaking teachings. as the assessment wouldst for almost a month, all the animals were brought along. everyone set off to lord fourth¡¯s private tarmac, then took a private ne to theherworld empire¡¯s headquarters. Chapter 1150 1150 lord rong is also participating in the assessment theherworld empire¡¯s headquarters was located on a veryrge ind outside the country. this ind was very mysterious, and it was difficult for ordinary people to find it. even the core members had to be escorted to the ind. there were ten butlers in theher abyss empire, and a few of them were in charge of this. every three years, theher abyss empire will conduct an assessment. this assessment will affect everyone¡¯s position change. some people would be eliminated. those who had not made any progress, did not have the will to improve, or made mistakes in their work would basically be eliminated. of course, with the old members eliminated, there would naturally be some new blood entering. theher abyss empire would send some recruits who had been investigated by the empire to receive the invitation. if they were willing to enter the empire, the empire would send someone to bring them to the headquarters for the assessment. because it was a recruitment that was held once every three years, those who received the invitation would cherish this opportunity very much. theher abyss empire was famous, and it was rumored that it had an extremely ancient power behind it. moreover, theher abyss empire was rich and powerful. even outer members would receive very good treatment after entering theher abyss empire. it could be said that anyone who hade into contact with these organizations and understood them would want to join theher abyss empire. after lord rong and the rest arrived at the headquarters, they were arranged to stay at lord fourth¡¯s residence. lord fourth¡¯s residence was the best andrgest ce on the entire ind. other than lord fourth¡¯s most trusted people, there was basically no one else who coulde to this ce. lord fourth¡¯s residence was on the eastern side of the ind, while theherworld empire¡¯s examination was on the northern side of the ind. it was quite a distance away, so one would have to drive there and back. lord fourth would be busy for a while because of the assessment. therefore, after master rong arrived on the ind, butler quan was fully in charge of everything. in the past, quan yu would be busy with other important matters, but this time, he was only responsible for apanying the young madam. of course, quan yu also had a certain understanding of leng rongrong, so he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with him apanying a woman. if he didn¡¯t know what kind of person young madam was, he would definitely feel very aggrieved. after all, he still had many important things to deal with. he was the head of the top ten butlers, but he couldn¡¯t deal with the important things and could only apany a woman. what was this? ¡± young madam, do you want to rest for a while, or do you want to go to the ind for a walk? ¡± butler quan asked. ¡°why don¡¯t we go for a walk?¡± huahua said excitedly, ¡± so this is theherworld empire¡¯s headquarters. why doesn¡¯t it look like there are many people here? ¡± he had thought that he would be able to meet a lot of impressive big shots. in the end, there was actually no one here. ¡°this is lord fourth¡¯s residence. unauthorized people can¡¯te here.¡± butler quan exined, ¡± the internal members are all in the north. that¡¯s where the training and assessment grounds are. ¡± ¡°i see.¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at butler quan. ¡± butler quan, do you think i can be a butler like you? ¡± li ruhua thought that she didn¡¯t have much ability, so she could only be a butler or something. he still had some special skills. quan yu looked deeply at li ruhua, not knowing what to say for a moment. the top ten butlers of theher abyss empire were different from ordinary butlers. they were almost omnipotent, simr to the highest level of apany ... huahua¡¯s appearance was a major weakness. each of the ten butlers was better looking than thest. they could be considered the face of theher abyss empire. as for his ability ... he had seen li ruhua¡¯s ability before. even the cleaner of theherworld empire might be a bit stronger than him. after all, they had been housekeepers for so long. quan yu didn¡¯t want to hurt li ruhua¡¯s feelings, so he replied vaguely, ¡± you can try. maybe there¡¯s a chance. ¡± ¡°right? you think i can do it too, right?¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyes lit up. chief rong looked at li ruhua deeply. ¡± you seem to be very confident recently. ¡± li ruhua was all smiles as she patted her bald head. ¡± not really. i just feel like i¡¯ve improved quite a bit. ¡± he felt like he was floating in the air to be able to enter theher abyss empire. lord rong was speechless. he looked at butler quan and asked in a low voice, ¡± is he qualified to take part in the assessment? ¡± ¡°lord fourth said that he can y around and gave him a spot.¡± quan yu looked at li ruhua with a hint of sympathy in his eyes. if li ruhua really went for the assessment, he would definitely doubt his life. the assessment was not that simple. furthermore, there would be a few rounds ofpetition after the assessment. new members were usually allowed to challenge each other, and there would be a reward for winning the challenge. therefore, new members would usually be very active in the challenge. ¡°it seems fun. can i join?¡± lord rong rested her chin on her hand. she had always wanted to join theher abyss empire. he had never found an opportunity. ¡± ... ¡± quan yu looked at leng rongrong seriously, as if he was trying to confirm whether leng rongrong was joking. she was already the young madam. wasn¡¯t she the legitimate young madam of theherworld empire? why did she still need to participate in the assessment? ¡± you¡¯re husband and wife with the fourth master. you¡¯re our young madam. you¡¯re already the master of theher abyss empire. ¡± quan yu reminded. lord fourth had said long ago that theher abyss empire now belonged to lord rong ... although this matter had not been officially announced yet, it would happen sooner orter. lord fourth only had 300 yuan of pocket money now. he had given everything he had to his wife, and even he himself was young madam¡¯s ... ¡°that¡¯s so boring. if you want to join, you have to go through an assessment, right? it¡¯s not fun to use the back door.¡± lord rong pondered and asked, ¡± can i participate in the assessment? ¡± quan yu¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡± yes, we can. ¡± ¡°then help me make the arrangements!¡± lord rong beamed with joy. that smile was truly a heaven-defying one that could cause the downfall of a city. butler quan¡¯s expression wasplicated. if their young madam were to participate in the assessment, many people would probably be tortured. the neers might cry ... with young madam¡¯s ability, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to get first ce in the exam. ¡± mommy, you guys go out and y. little yanyan and i won¡¯t be going out. ¡± little nan yu came out from inside and greeted leng rongrong and the others, ¡± little yanyan needs to prepare for the assessment. i¡¯m going to study with him. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. butler quan was speechless. he had almost forgotten that there was another scary little guy besides the young madam. little chu yan had also stayed at the floating cloud mountain for a period of time. at first, butler quan had only treated little chu yan as an ordinary child who did not like to talk. in the end, he had identally provoked little chu yan once and was attacked by a bunch of small weapons from little chu yan. from then on, he knew that this little chu yan had a strong talent in weapon design. moreover, this little guy¡¯s kung fu was not weak! a woman and a child ... all of them had to take part in the assessment. and each one was more monstrous than thest. quan yu couldn¡¯t help but mourn for the new members who were going to take part in the assessment this year ... Chapter 1151 1151 how could lord fourth be on tv! the ind was indeed veryrge. in fact, it was muchrger than the previousherworld empire. quan yu brought leng rongrong and li ruhua for a walk around before heading to the training ground. the training ground was veryrge and looked a little like an academy. there were many buildings inside, and it was said that each building had a different training ground. the outdoor training ground was even bigger. leng rongrong and butler quan stood under the big tree outside the training ground and watched for a while. there were many people training madly on the training ground. there were small teams, and there were also individuals training alone. they all looked very hardworking and were sweating like rain. after all, the assessment was about to begin. some of the old members were makingst-minute preparations, while some of the new members who had arrived earlier borrowed the venue to train hard, hoping that they could amaze the world with a single feat in the assessment. ¡± i don¡¯t know when miss ling ¡®er wille. lord fourth said to let her re-examine. i think she¡¯ll be able to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat. ¡± butler quan looked at it for a while and said thoughtfully. there were not many female members in theherworld empire. back then, mo ling ¡®er had always been the most beautiful sight on this training ground. she had always been very strong and had been trained by lord fourth since she was very young. thinking of this, the corner of butler quan¡¯s mouth twitched. it seemed that this year¡¯s assessment was a bit scary. although miss ling ¡®er had been missing for a long time, she seemed to be still very strong after returning. fortunately, the ten butlers didn¡¯t need to take the test. after all, they were lord fourth¡¯s trusted aides and wouldn¡¯t be touched no matter what. therefore, the test didn¡¯t mean much to them. however, it was only a challenge during the assessment period. as long as one was a member of theherworld empire, they could ept challenges from other members. even the leader of theherworld empire, lord fourth, was no exception. as long as someone wanted to challenge him, they could do so at any time. ¡°ling ¡®er will being over tomorrow, right?¡± lord rong said thoughtfully. she had a short chat with quan yu. li ruhua was already dumbfounded by the sight. he saw that the people on the training ground seemed to be much better than him, and his original self-confidence seemed to have lost a few points. would he still have the chance to be theher abyss empire¡¯s steward? on this side, leng rongrong and the other two were observing the people on the training ground. on the other side, there were also people on the training ground and nearby who were looking at chief rong. lord fourth rarely appeared, so people might not be able to recognize him. however, butler quan, the number one butler of theher abyss empire, would often appear in everyone¡¯s sight. in the past, when theher abyss empire organized events, butler quan would always be the one to pick up people. hence, everyone recognized quan yu immediately. after recognizing butler quan, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the two people next to him were. she had never seen them before. especially when everyone could see that butler quan had been introducing leng rongrong to her, and he looked very respectful. ¡°who is that woman? i don¡¯t think there are any females in theher abyss empire¡¯s core members.¡± one of the girls stared in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡°i don¡¯t.¡± next to the girl was another girl with short hair. her face was cold, and she didn¡¯t even look at butler quan. she was focused on boxing. ¡°xue ¡®er, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± the long-haired girl had already stopped her practice and her gaze was fixed on butler quan. ¡± with your status, other than fourth master, you don¡¯t have to be so respectful to anyone else, right? ¡± besides, that girl looked to be around our age. other than miss ling ¡®er from the early years, who else can make people respect her so much?¡± after being urged twice, murong xue finally raised her head and looked at quan yu. her eyes were dark, and she only looked at leng rongrong a few more times without saying anything. ¡± why don¡¯t we go and greet butler quan? isn¡¯t your brother very familiar with butler quan? ¡± the long-haired girl urged. murong xue didn¡¯t say anything and continued with her training. ¡± let¡¯s talk after the assessment. ¡± ¡°......¡± other than murong xue, the other training groups had also noticed leng rongrong and butler quan. in a corner, a middle-aged man and a pretty girl were also looking at butler quan. ¡°dad, i saw young madam!¡± the girl in the pink dress was stunned for a moment. she pointed in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, her hand trembling. ¡± dad, the young madam is right, right? ¡± ¡°what young madam?¡± the middle-aged man nced at leng rongrong in frustration. ¡± isn¡¯t she just a little girl? she¡¯s probably here to take part in the assessment like you, nothing special. ¡± since he was able to stay by butler quan¡¯s side, he should have some connections with theher abyss empire¡¯s core members. lord fourth isn¡¯t married yet, so where did the young madame from?¡± fourth master mo rarely appeared in theherworld empire, so he had a very mysterious image. apart from the core members of theherworld empire, no one knew that fourth master mo was actually the useless fourth young master of the mo family. therefore, no one had linked the two together. although it wasn¡¯t a secret that lord fourth was the ruler of theher abyss empire, many people had the preconceived notion that lord fourth was very mysterious. naturally, no one would investigate lord fourth. as time passed, those who had never seen lord fourth before only felt that he was very mysterious. in addition, the people of theher abyss empire were very busy and rarely paid attention to the entertainment industry. therefore, even though lord fourth had appeared on television programs with lord rong a few times, no one would have thought of this. even if they saw it, only the core members would be able to recognize lord fourth. the middle-aged man in front of him was obviously not part of the core group, so he didn¡¯t know anything about lord rong. he did not even know what lord fourth looked like. ¡°dad, that¡¯s the young madam! i¡¯ve really met lord fourth before. she¡¯s been on a show with lord fourth before!¡± the girl in pink next to her had a baby face, and she looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction excitedly. ¡± she¡¯s even better looking in person than on tv! ¡± ¡± yuanyuan, what nonsense are you talking about? lord fourth is so busy every day. how can he be on tv? ¡± the middle-aged man looked at his daughter and sighed helplessly. there were many girls participating in the assessment this time. initially, she had hoped that her daughter would do well in the assessment. it would be even better if she had the opportunity to catch lord fourth¡¯s eye. in the end, his daughter didn¡¯t care about the assessment at all. instead, she kept talking nonsense. a few days ago, they had been talking about how lord fourth had appeared on some reality show and how cool his wife was ... he had hoped that his daughter would be a dark horse and be chosen by lord fourth to be his wife. in the end, his daughter was a silly and sweet girl who did not understand his deep meaning at all. lu cai nced at lu yuanyang and sighed helplessly. forget it. it was already very good that his daughter had the chance to receive an invitation to the assessment. he didn¡¯t expect anything else. Chapter 1152 1152 chapter 1154-gathering information at the training ground, leng rongrong strolled around before following butler quan back. they took the same car back. although it was summer, it wasn¡¯t that hot on the ind. the car window was rolled down, and lord rong leaned one arm against the window. the wind blew, and her hair fluttered. she was as beautiful as a dream. murong xue had just returned from seeing murong xiao. she was sitting in another car, passing by leng rongrong. ¡°wait a moment.¡± she said suddenly. the car stopped and she turned to look at leng rongrong¡¯s car. there was nothing different about the car. it was the same as many other cars on the ind, but the direction that the car was going was very unusual. lord fourth lived on the eastern side of the ind, the ce she had just returned from. she was convinced that no other young woman could go to that ce except herself. although there were female members in theherworld empire, none of the female core members had reached that level. even she could only go to murong xiao¡¯s ce. she could not stay there for too long. she was also very sure that the woman¡¯s car just now was indeed heading to the east side, where ordinary people could not enter. murong xue had aplicated expression on her face. her eyes were filled with confusion. who was this girl? she had thought that she was the only girl who could go to that ce, but there were others who could go there? lord fourth had never liked people barging into his ce. she had heard from her brother that there had only been one girl who had lived there since the beginning, and that was mo ling ¡®er. but who was mo ling ¡®er? she was the younger sister that lord fourth had personally raised. she was like the princess of theherworld empire and was different from ordinary girls. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. murong xue only spoke after the other party¡¯s car had disappeared. ¨C ¡°little yanyan, you¡¯ve improved quite quickly.¡± in the evening, lord rong sat in the courtyard and watched little chu yan practice martial arts. although the little guy was only a little big, his posture was very standard. when they were at the floating cloud mountain, little chu yan and little nan yu had received guidance from a group of big shots. that was why the two littleds had improved their fist techniques. little chu yan¡¯s fist looked much fiercer than before, and even had the aura of a hooligan. he most likely learned it from jiang fu. jiang fu¡¯s godfather used this kind of fist technique. however,pared to little chu yan¡¯s previous standard fighting style, this unexpected and strange fighting style seemed to be more suitable for little chu yan. the little guy made a baby-like sound, and the wind from his fist seemed to be particrly strong. li ruhua squatted at the side. he was like a vegetable leaf under the scorching sun, extremely listless. he suddenly felt that he was not as powerful as little chu yan. butler quan looked at li ruhua sympathetically and consoled her, ¡± ¡°you must be confident. you must believe in yourself. you can do it. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. could blind confidence save him? butler quan nced at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± master rong, aren¡¯t you going to train? ¡± ¡°no need,¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¨C the night was gettingte. in the southern vi district. there were still three days before the official assessment, and most of the people had already been brought to the ind one after another. those who participated in the assessment, regardless of whether they were old or new members, were all very powerful characters. they were either all-rounded or particrly outstanding in certain aspects. there were also many people who participated in the big assessment that was held once every three years. this year, the number of girls participating was especially high, especially the young girls. there were some old members of theher abyss empire who were more or less selfish. not many people knew that lord fourth had a wife, so there were many people who had evil thoughts. after all, lord fourth had reached the age of marriage. if the woman on his side was fancied, she would be the wife of the BOSS of theherworld empire. that would also raise his status to a very high level. if they had the chance to participate in the assessment, even if they could not catch the fourth master¡¯s eye, they would still be able to be a member of theher abyss empire. it would be something to be proud of. therefore, no one wanted to miss this opportunity. not only did the senior members want to participate in the assessment themselves, but they also hoped that the people they nurtured could pass the assessment smoothly. murong xue wasn¡¯t someone who had been nurtured by anyone. she had known fourth master mo since she was young, so she was very interested in him. because her cousin, murong xiao, was a friend of fourth master mo, she knew quite a bit about the rules of theherworld empire. she had always been very well-nned. since she was a teenager, she had already paved the way for herself. this was her first time taking part in the assessment. she had been preparing for this for many years. she wanted to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat in this assessment. the better the results of the assessment, the more core members they could be. if they could get first ce, they would still have the right to speak and could say which department they wanted to join. they would also have a chance to follow lord fourth. xiang jieyu had always been by murong xue¡¯s side. one of her uncles was a peripheral member of theher abyss empire. since she had been good at her studies since she was young, she had been highly regarded by her uncle. her uncle had trained her up to this point for the sake of taking part in this assessment. her results were good, but she also knew that she was weaker than those geniuses who could participate in the assessment. her uncle had also told her very clearly that it was fine as long as she passed the assessment, and it would be beneficial to make more friends. therefore, after xiang jieyu found out that murong xue was a core member, she had been sticking to her. there were some other girls in the vi¡¯s hall. it was xiang yujie who had asked them to gather together. although they were all opponents in the assessment field, it was fine to get to know each other. xiang yujie knew how to make connections, so she knew most of the girls who came to attend the event. they were all of the same age, so they got along well. xu rule was also in the middle of the crowd, along with the silly and sweet lu yuanyuan. xiang yujie looked at the group of girls. each of them was more beautiful than thest, and each of them was more capable than thest. almost all of them had a backer. she didn¡¯t invite those who came in for the assessment based on their own abilities. she chose to befriend those who had strong backing. she had only been here for a day, but she was already familiar with these people. but the only thing she couldn¡¯t find out was the girl she saw with butler quan on the training ground. ¡°did you see that girl today? the girl who¡¯s with the first butler!¡± xiang yujie had called these people to the gathering not only to get to know each other, but also to inquire about leng rongrong. that one look at the training ground made her unable to not pay attention to this girl. when murong xue heard these words, she, who was in the midst of sending a message, suddenly raised her head and looked at the crowd with interest. in the crowd, xu ru le¡¯s grip on the cup tightened, and her knuckles turned white. although she often attended theher abyss empire¡¯s gatherings with her little uncle, this was her first time taking part in the assessment. in the past, she wasn¡¯t qualified enough. in the past two years, little uncle didn¡¯t treat her as well as before. that was why she trained herself so hard so that she was qualified to participate in this assessment. she also nned to use this opportunity to get closer to little uncle. Chapter 1153 1153 sour, sour xu rule had not been at the training ground before, but when leng rongrong was at the training ground, she happened to be practicing her marksmanship at the shooting tower. at that time, she had been standing on the balcony and had just happened to see leng rongrong by quan yu¡¯s side. she had heard too much about leng rongrong recently. he had also seen too much news about leng rongrong. especially when lord fourth was also participating in the live broadcast. every time she saw that lord fourth, who she could not even get close to and speak to, was actually participating in the live broadcast with leng rongrong, her heart would be gnawed by jealousy beyond recognition. she hated leng rongrong to the core. ever since this woman appeared, she had been embarrassed at the banquet. even her uncle had distanced himself from her. recently, her uncle had been looking for xu rourou. xu rule¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, but her face didn¡¯t change. she was thinking about something. ¡°i know that girl!¡± when lu yuanyuan heard everyone mention this, she instantly became excited. she raised her hand and shouted, ¡± she is the young madam! she was the wife of theher abyss empire¡¯s fourth lord! lord fourth has been on a live broadcast with her before!¡± everyone turned to look at lu yuanyuan as if they were looking at a fool. how could lord fourth be on a live broadcast? besides, how could lord fourth have a wife? if lord fourth had a wife, would their parents still send them here for the assessment and remind them to show off in front of lord fourth? everyone knew that lord fourth did not even have a girlfriend, alright? lu qianyuan saw that everyone did not believe her. she whispered, ¡± it¡¯s true. didn¡¯t you guys watch the live broadcast ... ¡± everyone looked at lu yuanyuan withplicated expressions, feeling that there was something wrong with her brain. ¡± i think it¡¯s someone who knows butler quan. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s what i guessed. he must have some backing. that¡¯s why he¡¯s with butler quan. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s quite lucky to have the opportunity to be in a favorable position.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re lucky. theher abyss empire¡¯s examination is based on strength. even if you have a backer, they won¡¯t go easy on you in the actual examination.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i don¡¯t think this girl is worth fearing. we¡¯ll just crush her during the assessment!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she doesn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to the assessment. she didn¡¯t even train herself. does she really think that she can be a core member of theher abyss empire by relying on her connections? it¡¯s a little ridiculous. ¡± because leng rongrong was the first person to be so close to butler quan, everyone¡¯s words were obviously filled with jealousy. as lu yuanyuan listened, her expression turned ugly. she had always been a silly and carefree girl, and she didn¡¯t like everyone to be so sour about leng rongrong. moreover, she just felt that leng rongrong was the young madam. ¡± i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll participate in the assessment. she¡¯s the young madam. does the young madam still need to take the assessment? ¡± lu yuanqian said. everyone was still looking at lu yuanyuan as if she was a fool. they did not know how lu yuanyuan got the opportunity to be assessed with her iq. after listening to everyone¡¯s sour words for a while, lu yuanyuan could not help but frown and leave silently. ¨C the next day, leng rongrong brought storm and a few others to wander around the ind. the two little cuties had been training hard. li ruhua seemed to have felt the atmosphere of everyone¡¯s hard work, so he didn¡¯t follow chief rong and went to the training ground alone. the equipment at the training ground was moreplete, so huahua chose to train there. since lord fourth was busy, butler quan stayed by lord rong¡¯s side. lord rong was toozy to walk, so he rode on storm¡¯s back. butler quan, on the other hand, rode on the silly white tiger. butler quan knew that rainstorm had a bad temper, so he didn¡¯t dare to ride on it. on the other hand, the big white tiger was alwayszy and silly, so it was easier to get along with. the two of them walked slowly. there were many fresh nts on the ind, and lord rong liked to look at these nts and flowers. after shopping for a while, lord rong¡¯s phone rang. she saw that it was a call from xu rourou and answered the call. ¡°are you on the ind?¡± xu rourou¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡± i¡¯ve brought you something. i think you should be on the ind. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re here too?¡± leng rongrong was a little surprised. ¡± i¡¯m on the ind. where are you? i¡¯lle and find you. ¡± after hanging up the phone, storm started to run. because storm ran very fast, when a girl appeared in front of it, storm thought that the girl would dodge when it came over. it didn¡¯t expect that the girl would just stand there and not move. so, it immediately braked. lu yuchen looked at the storm with snow-white hair in front of him, still in shock. then, he looked up at leng rongrong in a daze. she was so excited that she could not even speak, and could only look at leng rongrong. ¡°it¡¯s very dangerous for you to be like this,¡± master rong frowned. ¡± don¡¯t stand in the middle of the road. ¡± ¡± oh, i, no... ¡± lu yuanyuan seemed to have suddenly thought of something. she was so nervous that she could not care about leng rongrong. she lowered her head to look at something on the ground. when she saw that flowery was not trampled t on the ground, she heaved a sigh of relief. she didn¡¯t stand in the middle of the road on purpose. it was just that there was a nt growing in the middle of the road. this nt was a very good variety of herbs. it was difficult to find, and the flowers were very beautiful. she couldn¡¯t bear to step on it and wanted to dig it away. lord rong looked down and saw the flower. she jumped down immediately and walked to lu yuchen. ¡°this nt is very rare.¡± lu yuanyuan said, ¡± it can be made into chinese medicine and has great effects, but it is difficult to find on the market. it would be a pity if it was trampled to death in the middle of the road.¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± you like it? ¡± ¡°yup. i have some chinese herbs.¡± lu yuanyuan looked up at leng rongrong and suddenly froze. she had almost forgotten that this was the young madam. ¡°quan yu, dig this out and nt it.¡± lord rong turned around and said to butler quan. ¡°yes.¡± butler quan immediately made a call to get someone to dig the flowers. ¡°y-you¡¯re the young madam, right?¡± lu yuanyuan finally came back to her senses and asked nervously. she held her breath and looked at leng rongrong. he felt that the girl in front of him was too beautiful. she was obviously the same age as him, but she seemed to be very powerful. furthermore, she was lord fourth¡¯s wife. the wife of such a powerful person like lord fourth would definitely not be any worse off. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong did not deny it. ¡°can i get your autograph?¡± lu yuanyuan asked nervously, ¡± i knew it. i wasn¡¯t mistaken. you¡¯re really the young madam! if you¡¯re the young madam, you don¡¯t need to take the test, right?¡± leng rongrong did not say anything. she shook her head and then nodded, and signed for lu yuanyuan. then, he asked butler quan to nt the flowers and give them to lu yuanyuan. lu yuanyuan looked at master rong¡¯s back as he rode the storm. she felt that young madam was extremely handsome. she did not seem to have done anything, but she felt like she was an a-bomb. when she came back to her senses, lu qianyuan smacked herself on the head. ah, she had forgotten that xiang jieyu and the others seemed to be targeting young madam. she should have reminded them. Chapter 1154 1154 chapter 1156-convince them ¡± i heard that these pots of flowers are very special. they were given to me by someone else. you like flowers, so i brought them for you. ¡± in the vi, xu rourou pointed to the three pots of flowers in the yard and said, ¡± i don¡¯t know how to take care of them. i¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll die in my hands. ¡± leng rongrong took a look at it. it was indeed a rare species, and it was about to bloom. ¡°i¡¯ll bring it overter. what are you doing here? don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of that little uncle of yours again?¡± when he mentioned xu shiting, lord rong¡¯s tone was full of disdain. she had always thought that xu shiting was an idiot. ¡°no, i want to take the test. theher abyss empire sent me an examination invitation, so i came to participate. i¡¯ve always wanted to join theher abyss empire.¡± xu rourou said, her eyes dark. this could be considered her obsession. in the past, it was for her little uncle, but now, it was more for herself. after all, joining theher abyss empire and managing the north thearch club did not conflict, so she took the opportunity toe. there was only a chance once every three years, and she did not want to miss this opportunity. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded and smiled. ¡± then we¡¯ll take the assessment together. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re also taking the test?¡± xu rourou looked at leng rongrong in shock. she had thought that leng rongrong was the wife of the BOSS of theher abyss empire and did not need to be assessed. was fourth master mo that strict? she clearly felt that lord fourth doted on lord rong a lot. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded, not saying that it was her own wish to take the assessment. ¡°but that¡¯s good.¡± xu rourou said thoughtfully, ¡± if lord fourth wants to announce your identity, i¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be convincing to the public. if you do well in the assessment, then announce this. everyone will be convinced by you. ¡± lord rong was speechless. are you convinced? she only wanted to participate in the assessment because she thought it was fun ... they had always said that theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment was extremely difficult. that was why she wanted to have some fun. why did she have to make others submit to her? ¨C at the training ground. many people had gathered together. those who had been training had gathered together to discuss something for some reason. especially some girls, they were all gathered together and discussing intensely. ¡°is what lu yuanyuan said true?¡± ¡± fourth master is already married! the girl that day was actually the young madam! ¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be. lord fourth is actually married? ¡± ¡°i heard that there¡¯s an inside story to this matter!¡± ¡± f * ck, lord fourth is already married. why am i still here to participate in the assessment? my goal is lord fourth! ¡± ¡± lord fourth is such a powerful man, how could she be worthy of her!¡± ¡°of course not, there¡¯s an inside story, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡± i heard some people over there saying that this young madam is also going to participate in the assessment this time! ¡± ¡°really? young madam is also participating in the assessment?¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case, lord fourth doesn¡¯t really value her, right? otherwise, do we still need to take the test to join lord fourth¡¯s organization?¡± ¡°maybe he just wanted to use a legitimate reason to prevent her from taking the assessment!¡± when xu ru le heard the news, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. she¡¯s actually participating in the assessment? she had thought that leng rongrong, this b * tch, would stay by lord fourth¡¯s side and would not participate in the assessment. she couldn¡¯t deal with her even if she wanted to. if she participated in the assessment, it would be easy. there would be people who would deal with her. the assessment was very strict, and after the assessment, there would be a challenge and so on. those who were unconvinced could challenge other opponents. however, yingying didn¡¯t know if this news was true or false. on the other side, murong xue¡¯s eyes lit up as well. initially, when she heard that leng rongrong was really lord fourth¡¯s wife, her eyes were filled with frustration. however, when she heard that she was also going to take the assessment, her frustration disappeared. however, she still wanted to confirm it. ¨C on the eastern side of the ind. in a vi, murong xue sat opposite murong xiao. she had short hair and a delicate face. she was a rare short-haired and extremely good-looking girl. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± murong xiao put his phone aside and raised his head to look at murong xue. ¡°brother, is lord fourth really married?¡± murong xue looked at murong xiao as she asked. ¡± ... ¡± murong xiao nced at murong xue, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid? ¡± ¡°that girl is really his wife? is she really going to participate in the assessment?¡± murong xue asked two questions in a row. looking at her cousin¡¯s expression, murong xue could roughly guess that she was really mo linyuan¡¯s wife. murong xiao looked at murong xue in shock, ¡± wait a minute, what did you just say? you want to take part in the assessment? are you saying that leng rongrong is also going to take part in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment?¡± mo linyuan doted on his wife, and his good friends were well aware of that. the assessment was not an easy task. furthermore, there were a few parts that were extremely difficult. would lord fourth allow his precious darling to participate? although ... he had also heard that the darling was very powerful, no matter how powerful he was, he shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand theherworld empire. i heard that this year¡¯s assessment will be quite difficult. when murong xue saw the expression on murong xiao¡¯s face, she knew what was going on. murong xiao obviously didn¡¯t know whether leng rongrong was participating in the assessment. she actually hoped that leng rongrong would take part in the assessment, otherwise, how could shepete with her? even though there would naturally be people who would say that she was useless if she didn¡¯t take part in the assessment, how could shepare to someone who had defeated her? she had trained for so many years and worked so hard to achieve decathlon just so she could amaze the world with a single brilliant feat in this assessment. if she could defeat the young mistress of theher abyss empire, her reputation would be even greater. murong xiao hesitated for a moment before making a call to butler quan. after that, he found out about this matter. ¡± are you really going to take the assessment? or did your young madam suggest it herself? it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t know it in her heart, but you guys don¡¯t know it either? lord fourth is so protective of him, and he agreed?¡± a few minutester, murong xiao ended the call in disbelief. after that, he nced at murong xue. ¡± if you meet her in the assessment, remember to show mercy. ¡± i¡¯ll help you if i can.¡± ¡°brother, i won¡¯t cheat.¡± murong xue¡¯s expression was cold and clear. she thenughed mockingly, ¡± i¡¯m going to train now. i¡¯ll see youter, brother. ¡± ¡°xue ¡®er, lord fourth is very protective,¡± murong xiao said. ¡°fourth master shouldn¡¯t be that stupid. wasn¡¯t it normal for people with insufficient abilities to be abused? the whole world knows that lord fourth values ability the most.¡± murong xue retorted. murong xiao was speechless. that was someone else. how could that precious baby bepared to an ordinary person? ¨C ¡°little uncle, is the young madam participating in the assessment too?¡± xu rule squatted in front of xu shiting¡¯s vi for an hour before she finally saw him. ¡°young madam is participating in the assessment?¡± when xu shiting heard this, he looked at xu rule in surprise. then, he thought of the first time xu rule met leng rongrong, and the unhappiness that she had caused. he looked at xu rule with aplicated expression. Chapter 1155 1155 lord rong, i have special privileges, but i don¡¯t want to use them! xu shiting made a phone call to fourth master mo. after he hung up, he looked at xu rule. ¡± rule, i know you have some conflicts with rongrong, but don¡¯t mess around during the assessment. ¡± ¡°i know. i won¡¯t mess around.¡± xu ru le pretended to be obedient and said, ¡± little uncle, don¡¯t worry. i know that everything that happened in the past was my fault. i was too stubborn. ¡± xu shiting looked at xu rule and was surprised that she would say that. however, when he heard xu ru le¡¯s words, he nodded. ¡± indeed, i¡¯ve spoiled you. it¡¯s good that you know. ¡± ¡°little uncle, i¡¯ll go back to training first.¡± after xu rule chatted with xu shiting for a while, she found an excuse and left. ¨C at night, in the same vi, a group of girls gathered together again. they started discussing leng rongrong¡¯s matter again. this was simply shocking news. lord fourth was married and his wife was going to take the assessment. some people were disappointed because their idol was married. however, there were also people who were very happy because young madam was going to participate in the assessment. if young madam didn¡¯t participate in the assessment, they couldn¡¯t do anything to her. furthermore, it also proved that lord fourth cared a lot about this madam. although she was the fourth master¡¯s wife, theherworld empire didn¡¯t give her any special treatment, so she still had to take the test. this meant that lord fourth did not value her as his wife much. he did not even announce her identity as his wife. he probably wanted to wait until after the assessment to see the situation. some people who were good at imagining things instantly came up with an idea. lord fourth and young madam didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, so lord fourth might not acknowledge young madam¡¯s identity. young madam still had to take an assessment, and if she failed the assessment, she might not even have this title. ¡± i thought she was the young madam. she doesn¡¯t have a proper status! ¡± ¡± it seems like lord fourth doesn¡¯t intend to announce her identity! ¡± ¡°when i fail the test, i¡¯ll just kick him.¡± ¡± we can challenge her when the timees. she looks so weak and probably doesn¡¯t have much strength. let¡¯s challenge her together! ¡± the girls began to chatter and discuss. lu yuanyuan was also among them. after listening for a while, she found an excuse and left. after she left, lu yuanyuan went straight to the north. she wanted to remind leng rongrong. in fact, she had always liked lord rong. she had be a fan of lord rong when she watched the live broadcast. when she heard that everyone wanted to deal with lord rong, and someone even said that they were going to do something to lord rong during the assessment, she couldn¡¯t help but want to tell lord rong. even though she felt that things might not be what everyone had guessed. if everyone had watched the show, they should know that lord fourth doted on lord rong very much. didn¡¯t it prove everything that lord fourth, who was a busy man, could find time to apany lord rong on a live broadcast? lord fourth, who never liked to show his face, had even appeared on a program. if the big shots of theherworld empire were to watch tv, their jaws would probably drop. ¡°what are you doing?¡± before she entered the vi in the north, lu yuanyuan was suddenly stopped by a secret guard. ¡°i¡¯m looking for the young madam!¡± lu qianqian said nervously, ¡± i have something urgent to tell her. can i go to her or ask her toe out for a while? ¡± ¨C ¡°young madam, someone is looking for you.¡± leng rongrong was ying with storm. she swung storm lightly, as if she was throwing a sack. after the secret guard finished speaking, he saw stormnd lightly on the ground. it was a fall with his four legs facing the sky. it was painful to look at, and he could not help but stiffen. was young madam a hercules ... this dog looked very heavy! ¡°looking for me?¡± lord rong pped his hands and nced at the secret guard. ¡± who is it? ¡± if he wanted to find her, couldn¡¯t he just directlye over? ¡°she said her name is lu yuanyuan.¡± the hidden guard said. ¡°i don¡¯t.¡± lord rong frowned. ¡°should i chase her away?¡± the hidden guard asked carefully. ¡°i¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± leng rongrong thought that she had nothing to do anyway, so she followed the secret guards. a few minutester, she saw lu yuanyuan. as soon as she saw lu yuanfei, leng rongrong remembered that she was the girl who had protected the chinese medicine on the road. after all, she had a baby face and was very easy to recognize. ¡°you¡¯re looking for me?¡± leng rongrong asked after looking at lu yuanyuan. ¡°yes.¡± lu qianqian nodded and looked at the secret guard. the hidden guard saw that the two of them had something to say, and leng rongrong also gave him a look, and he immediately left. ¡°what is it?¡± ¡± lord rong, i heard that someone wants to deal with you. i want to remind you. ¡± lu yuchen briefly told leng rongrong about what he had heard from the girls at the vi. she didn¡¯t approve of them doing that, but her status wasn¡¯t as high as those people, so she couldn¡¯t say much, and no one listened to her. she couldn¡¯t stand it, so she came over to tell lord rong about the situation and asked him to be careful. ¡°okay, thank you.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°that, lord rong, are you really going to participate in the assessment? was lord fourth so strict that he would not even let madam off? doesn¡¯t he love you very much?¡± lu qianqian could not help asking. ¡± i watched your livestream. i really like you guys. ¡± moreover, she was very sure that lord fourth loved lord rong very much. but why did he let lord rong participate in the assessment? ¡°no, i wanted to participate.¡± lord rongughed in an enigmatic manner. as for lord fourth, he had always indulged her. whatever she liked, lord fourth would give in to her. lu qianyuan looked at leng rongrong in confusion. ¡± ¡± ... the difficulty of this assessment is quite high. ¡± if she could choose not to participate, she would definitely not. he didn¡¯t expect that there would be people who would forcefully participate even though they had special privileges. lord rong was indeed lord rong. it was a different kind of fireworks. ¨C in a mysterious building on the ind. fourth master mo sat on the sofa and slowly flipped through a document. his slender fingers flipped through it one by one. he read it very quickly and carefully. murong xiao, nan si, xu shiting, qin ruyan, xiao yan, and the others were sitting on the other couches. everyone¡¯s expression was ratherplicated. ¡± madam, are you really going to participate in the assessment? ¡± qin ruyan had aplicated expression on her face. ¡± should i make some preparations? ¡± ¡°fourth master, there¡¯s no need for madam to participate in the assessment, right?¡± xu shiting nced at mo linyuan and said, ¡± no matter what the results are, she is still the wife of theherworld empire, isn¡¯t she? ¡± ¡± there¡¯s still a certain degree of danger in the assessment, especially this time. those few people have produced some abnormal assessments. ¡± xiao yan nodded. ¡± there¡¯s no need to let her take the risk. ¡± fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word, he only sped his fingers twice. after a long while, he finally spoke in a deep voice, ¡± i n to announce her identity. from now on, she will have the final say in theher abyss empire. ¡± Chapter 1156 1156 lord fourth, i¡¯ll just let her y with it ... lord fourth¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s jaw drop. ¡°what?¡± qin ruyan looked at fourth master mo in disbelief. ¡± you¡¯re going to hand theher abyss empire over to miss leng? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m giving it to her to y.¡± fourth master mo said without even lifting his head. his face was filled with adoration when he mentioned lord rong. it was as if everyone had been struck by a bolt from the blue, and their expressions were strange. give her ... to y ... ??? ¡®f * ck, is theherworld empire a toy? theherworld empire was a very powerful organization! in lord fourth¡¯s hands, it was just something for his wife to y with? the group of people had strange expressions on their faces. only nan si, the head of the intelligence department, was calmly sipping his tea. can¡¯t you let sister-inw y with it? it¡¯s good to have fun. sister-inw has the body of a koi fish, so she can y with anything better. moreover, it would only be interesting if sister-inw went to the assessment. everyone had already forgotten how arrogant sister-inw had been when she had first attended the banquet ... and the big bosses behind sister-inw ... she had so many big bosses behind her, how could she not be powerful? if his sister-inw did not score well in the assessment, he would twist his head off and kick it like a ball. he had already thought of how to earn money. when the time came, he would go to the gambling house and bet that sister-inw would win. he would definitely be rich. xiao yan and the others hadplicated expressions on their faces. although they understood fourth master mo¡¯s motive, he said that he wanted to announce his identity and asked master rong to take the test. wasn¡¯t there only one purpose? he was afraid that lord rong would not be able to convince the public if he revealed his identity. however, if he passed the test and got some results before announcing lord rong¡¯s identity, he would definitely be able to convince these people from theher abyss empire. but the problem was, how could it be easy to produce results? this time, the new members and the old members would be assessed together. in other words, the difficulty of the assessment was extremely high. a group of old members would be eliminated. unless the new members were capable enough, they would not have the chance to enter theher abyss empire. ¡°fourth master, there are many girls in the assessment this time. many of them are the subordinates of the old members who have undergone special training. their abilities aren¡¯t bad.¡± someone reminded fourth master mo. it was not a big deal that the madam could not win against a man. however, if madam couldn¡¯t win against the other girls, then her ability would definitely be questioned. there were so many capable girls this time, and it would be difficult for madam to stand out. ¡°she wants to y.¡± fourth master mo raised his brows and said calmly. everyone looked at fourth master mo and felt that he was beyond saving. ¡°perhaps, sister-inw is very impressive?¡± nan si said mysteriously. everyone chimed in,¡±aiyoyo.¡± ¨C for the next day or so, the news of lord rong¡¯s participation in the assessment had spread, so everyone on the ind was talking about lord rong. of course, most people didn¡¯t think highly of lord rong. madam was also participating in the assessment, which meant that lord fourth did not think much of her. if she were to participate in the assessment, unless she could amaze the world with a single feat and take the first or second ce, if she were to be outdone by others, the elders of theher abyss empire would probably have objections about her position as thedy. theher abyss empire had always spoken with strength, so everyone thought that lord rong didn¡¯t have much strength. in the past three days, she had not appeared for training. asionally, some people would run into lord rong, but they would only see her admiring the flowers and grass, ying around. everyone else was training, but she was ying around. there were only two possibilities. one was that she was strong enough and didn¡¯t need training. the second was that she was too ignorant and didn¡¯t have the ability at all. it was toote to train, so she might as well give it her all. everyone thought it should be the second one. because the difficulty of the assessment was very high, even those who were once very powerful were making the best use of their time to train. even the core members of theher abyss empire, such as xiao yan, would appear on the training ground from time to time. these people were still training even though they were so strong, so how could leng rongrong not need to train? ¡± it¡¯s a little ridiculous. she didn¡¯t even try. ¡± ¡°she probably doesn¡¯t even know that she¡¯s losing her position as the young madam!¡± ¡± it¡¯ll probably be very embarrassing. after all, the whole world knows that she¡¯s going to take the assessment. ¡± ¡± i heard that the elders are all very angry. ¡± ¡± what a joke. she actually ignored such an important assessment in theher abyss empire and only knows how to look at the flowers and grass every day! ¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s nothing, but it¡¯s really infuriating to see her like this. lord fourth has always been my idol, but she¡¯s disgracing lord fourth by treating him like this!¡± ...... lu yuanyuan listened to the discussions around her, and she looked worried. that day, she had added leng rongrong on wechat, so she had taken out her mobile phone and sent leng rongrong a message. [ master rong, are you really noting to the training ground for training? you¡¯d bettere. it¡¯s good to put on an act, otherwise, people will talk behind your back about this! ] after sending the message, lu yuanyuan looked around. she stayed away from this circle of jealousy. seeing a short-haired girl training alone in the corner, lu yuanyuan walked to her. after being stared at by lu yuanyuan for a while, xu rourou stopped and took off her earphones. she looked at lu yuanyuan with a strange expression.¡±......¡± ¡± um, you can continue. i just don¡¯t want to be in that circle. ¡± lu qianqian said in a low voice. xu rourou looked at it for a while, then put back her headphones and continued to train. lu qianyuan sighed. she looked at her phone and saw a message from master rong. ¡± she¡¯s here. ¡± lu qianqian¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the message. lord rong listened to her. on the other side, there were still people scolding leng rongrong for not caring about lord fourth¡¯s face and embarrassing him. she didn¡¯t even train and might as well not participate in the assessment and get out of theher abyss empire. lu qianyuan was a little angry because she had gone too far. ¡± who said she¡¯s noting for training? she¡¯s here. ¡± lu qianyuan frowned. ¡± the assessment hasn¡¯t even started. why are you guys arguing?! ¡± can¡¯t you just take care of yourself?¡± a baby face with a little anger. xu rourou looked at lu yuanyuan in surprise. although she had her headphones on, her ears were sensitive, so she could probably hear some of the discussion. she did not expect lu yuchen to speak up for master rong. there were so many girls here who were kicking him while he was down, and none of them spoke up for lord rong. she didn¡¯t say anything because she knew how powerful lord rong was. when the time came, she wouldn¡¯t need to say anything and would directly p everyone in the face. however, the girl in front of him was obviouslycking in confidence. it was easy for the girls to attack her together with her loud voice. as expected, the moment she finished speaking, she suffered a bacsh. the group of girls nced at lu yuanyuan with some contempt in their eyes. xiang jieyu chuckled. ¡± lu yuanyuan, mind your own business. you don¡¯t even know leng rongrong. ¡± or do you want to hug her legs, but do you think she will know if you help her? can she help you? with your aptitude, you¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t be able to pass the test, right?¡± leng rongrong came over just as xiang jieyu finished speaking. she didn¡¯t say anything, but when she appeared, she had an aura. she had an evil smile on her face and her eyes fell on xiang jieyu. Chapter 1157 1157 does lord rong still need someone to teach him? xiang yujie soon could not stand leng rongrong¡¯s gaze. leng rongrong¡¯s gaze was clearly not aggressive, but it made her hair stand on end. a sense of oppression spread from her heart, and she felt that even breathing had be difficult. fortunately, leng rongrong did not look at her for a few seconds. she immediately turned and walked towards lu yuanyuan and xu rourou. ¡± let¡¯s go to the shooting range. ¡± the two of them did not say anything and followed leng rongrong. xu ru le crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. she didn¡¯t even notice that xu rourou was here. she was here for the assessment? with her aptitude, how could she possibly be qualified to participate in the assessment? wasn¡¯t she always working for leng rongrong, managing that damned north thearch¡¯s institute? xu rourou did not even go to school. however, because she had helped leng rongrong manage the north emperor club, xu rourou would attract a lot of attention every time she went to school. in the past, she had always been the one to be followed, but now it was often xu rourou. not only was her uncle treating xu rourou better and better, but she could clearly feel that the people around her were also treating xu rourou differently. even her parents, who used to be so mean to xu rourou, were now contacting xu rourou from time to time. ¨C there were quite a few people in the shooting range. when they saw leng rongrong and the other two girls, they did not pay much attention to them. a few other boys saw that leng rongrong and xu rourou were all pretty and couldn¡¯t help bute over to hit on them. however, because lord rong and xu rourou were both very cold, lu qianyuan saw that they were indifferent to people and did not want to get close to them. she also learned from them and put on a cold and aloof appearance. therefore, the people who came to hit on her all hit a wall. a few boys touched their noses and walked away. of course, there were still some people who didn¡¯t want to give up and leaned over. after all, shooting was quite difficult, and lu qianqian missed the target as soon as she went up, so someone came up to them and said that they could teach them. ¡°do you want me to teach you?¡± a good-looking boy walked up and asked with a smile. ¡± ah, qianqian. ¡± lu qianyuan was stunned for a moment. she looked at leng rongrong and xu rourou. seeing that the two of them did not move, she immediately refused. ¡± ah, no, thank you. ¡± the boy nced at leng rongrong and xu rourou, who were standing side by side with guns in their hands. they all aimed at the target at the same time. ¡°the posture isn¡¯t right.¡± the boy had an arrogant look on his face, as if he was a god. he looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± that girl over there, you should move your center of gravity forward a little. ¡± leng rongrong turned her head and nced at the boy.¡±......¡± ¡°you won¡¯t be wrong if you listen to me. you should have adjusted your posture a little. do you know what kind of result i just got? he hit the eighth or ninth ring ten times in a row, and one hit the bullseye.¡± because those who practiced shooting were weaker, the boys were particrly proud when they saw other people¡¯s poor results. lu yuanyuan had missed the target just now, so he thought that leng rongrong and xu rourou should be in the same situation. leng rongrong looked at the boy with aplicated expression. xu rourou¡¯s expression became even moreplicated, and she asked coldly, ¡± do you think your results are good? ¡± was he serious? lu yuanyuan: ¡± he¡¯s pretty good. he can even hit the bullseye. i can¡¯t even hit him once. ¡± lord rong was speechless. xu rourou was speechless. not far away, xiao yuan and ou cheng were looking at the boy withplicated expressions. as lord rong¡¯s defeated opponent, the two of them felt that lord rong was heaven-defying. they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and they actually met at theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment conference. from thest time he met lord rong, lord rong was a big boss. that boy really didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth and actually wanted to teach her. moreover, it was said that xu shiting¡¯s eldest niece was not a good-for-nothing, and she was quite a genius. ¡°he¡¯ll cryter,¡± xiao yuan said. ¡°it¡¯s not impossible for him to kneel down and call me father.¡± ou cheng replied. the two of them seemed to see themselves in the past. the boy was still trying to persuade leng rongrong and xu rourou. he talked a lot and pretended to know something to guide master rong and xu rourou. ¡± shut up, ¡± xu rourou said with a frown. the boy was stunned for a moment. it was probably the first time he had met such a fierce girl. then, before he could say anything, leng rongrong and xu rourou fired at him. the two women stood side by side, and the bullets were fired continuously without any pause. bang bang bang! the sound of gunfire rang out. the boy¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the target in disbelief. not only did these two heaven-defying women hit the target with every bullet, but they also hit the bullseye with every bullet! 10 points, every shot hit the 10 points. and he fired continuously, with almost no pause in between. the gun¡¯s recoil was quite strong, but the two girls ¡®arms were so slender, but it seemed like they didn¡¯t feel anything. the male student was speechless. xu rourou and leng rongrong looked at each other after they were done. lu qianyuan took a long time to react before she pped her hands madly. ¡± wow, wow, wow, you¡¯re really great gods. you¡¯re so cool! wuwuwu, how did you do it? not only did you hit the target, but you also hit the bullseye!¡± the male student was speechless. he wanted to run away with his tail between his legs. he was really embarrassed. he was a rookie, but he wanted to teach two great gods how to shoot ... he knelt down! ¡°don¡¯t go! didn¡¯t you want to teach us?¡± lord rong looked at the boy who was about to escape with a yful look. the male student was speechless. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the posture?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°father, i¡¯m kneeling.¡± the boy had a look of admiration on his face. he couldn¡¯t run away anymore, so he simply called him ¡®daddy¡¯ and hugged his thigh. ¡± daddy, teach me how to shoot! ¡± ou cheng and xiao yuan walked up together and said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s not good to snatch our father away from us, right? ¡± ¡°master ou, second master xiao!¡± the boy from earlier was obviously startled when he saw the two of them. ¡°long time no see, master!¡± xiao yuan greeted leng rongrong. ¡°don¡¯t call me master,¡± leng rongrong said. second young master xiao¡¯s face fell, and he blinked at xu rourou as a greeting. the boy looked at the two young masters in a daze. everyone knew that these two young masters had a powerful backer. xiao yuan¡¯s brother, xiao yan, was the second-inmand of theher abyss empire, and he was the one who had the backing of xiao yuan. ¡°my, my name is yang pingyu.¡± the boy took a long time to find his voice. after introducing himself, he looked at leng rongrong with a burning gaze. this father was not simple! he was even more determined to cling to someone powerful. with a face thicker than the city wall, he went to get a few drinks and handed them to lord rong and the others. it was also at this moment that lu yuanyuan found her voice. after all, xiao yuan was not someone that anyone coulde into contact with. although he was not a core member yet, everyone knew that he would definitely be one this time. many of the girls had alreadye over to express their goodwill. lu qianqian felt a little dizzy. it was one thing for her to be in contact with the young madam now, but she had also met second young master xiao. Chapter 1158 1158 she couldn¡¯t even hit the target lu yuanyuan, who could not even hit the target, was in a good mood. after a moment of shock, she immediately calmed down. after all, she had alreadye into contact with the young madam. although everyone said that lord fourth didn¡¯t think highly of and didn¡¯t value young madam, and that young madam would be abandoned by lord fourth very soon, she still felt that young madam was very capable. just his spear technique alone was so powerful that he would have passed the test. the assessment looked at the overall results as well as the individual results. as long as one passed the other events and stood out in one of them, one would be able to get a good overall result. putting everything else aside, chief rong¡¯s marksmanship was so outstanding. even if her results weren¡¯t too good, they shouldn¡¯t be too bad either. lu qianqian quickly became worried. her scores were all on the verge of passing, and she didn¡¯t have any particrly outstanding results. the only outstanding thing might be that she knew some chinese medicinal herbs, but the assessment might not rely on these things. ¡°you can try again.¡± lord rong said after looking at lu yuanyuan. lu yuanyuan¡¯s marksmanship had shocked her. not only did the bullet miss the target, but if she had missed a little more, she might have identally hurt the people around her. he didn¡¯t know how she did it, but she was clearly aiming at the target, but the bullet flew to the side. when lu yuanyuan heard lord rong¡¯s words, she immediately walked up and made a pose. ¡± raise your arms. the ground isn¡¯t stable enough. spread your feet a little ... ¡± lord rong gave a few pointers from the side and then asked lu yuanyuan to try again. lu qianqian was quite strong, so she could still withstand the recoil. with lord rong¡¯s adjustment, the bullet hit the target instantly. although he didn¡¯t hit the bullseye, he finally hit the target, even though it was the outermost one. ¡± lu qianqian screamed and pounced on leng rongrong. ¡± master rong, i hit her! i finally hit her! ¡± she was so touched that she was about to cry. she had never hit a target before. many people around her would avoid her when they saw her shooting. lord rong was speechless. ¡°you only hit the target, not the bullseye,¡± xu rourou said. ¡± i know, ¡± lu yuanyuan said. ¡± i hit the target. it¡¯s my first time hitting a target! ¡± xu rourou was confused. lord rong and xu rourou felt helpless about lu yuanyuan. perhaps they had always been geniuses, so they did not know what to say when they saw how excited lu yuanyuan was because she had hit the target. this was because if one failed any of the tests, they would not be able to join theher abyss empire. therefore, lord rong and xu rourou taught lu yuanyuan a lesson. although lu qianqian was not good at shooting, she was quite strong. she was not fat or thin, and her arms were strong, so it was not difficult to teach her. she didn¡¯t have any weakness in strength, she justcked some skills. it was rtively easy to improve one¡¯s skills, but it would take time to improve one¡¯s strength. yang ping stuck to these people and got some lessons. he got a nine-ring after a few shots and was extremely happy. ¨C at night, a group of girls gathered in a vi. xiang jieyu was still the leader. murong xue and xu rule were also among them, but they didn¡¯t make a sound. xiang jieyu had been badmouthing leng rongrong because she had been a little unconvinced when she had seen leng rongrong walking with xiao yuan and the others during the day. she had tried to get close to xiao yuan before, but he had given her a warning. leng rongrong was already mo linyuan¡¯s wife, yet she still seduced people randomly, making the group of people feel a little disgusted. especially when xiang jieyu kept adding fuel to the fire. lu qianqian did not really like this gathering. she did not want toe at first, but a girl who was on good terms with her pulled her over. xiang jieyu looked at lu yuanyuan. ¡± lu yuanyuan, didn¡¯t you cling onto that leng rongrong? ¡± did you get to know xiao yuan through her?¡± lu yuanyuan was speechless. ¡°do you really think that you can rest easy just because you¡¯re on her side?¡± xiang jieyu said sarcastically, ¡± the assessment ising up. how can she get any results with her thin arms and legs? ¡± why don¡¯t you train more instead of following her! i¡¯m only saying this to help you. your father is getting on in years, so he probably won¡¯t be able to pass the test, right? didn¡¯t you see what he had to go through today?¡± ¡°what?¡± lu qianyuan was stunned. what happened to her father? why didn¡¯t she know? xiang jieyu chuckled. when an organization wasrge, there would be some gangs and factions within it. there were those on good terms, and naturally, there were those on bad terms. the small conflicts were naturally endless. those who were not capable and were about to be eliminated would naturally be looked down upon. lu yuanyuan¡¯s father was not young anymore, but he had always been a peripheral member. now that his position was in danger, and there happened to be a rival who was slightly stronger than him, he was naturally hit hard. hearing xiang jieyu¡¯s words, lu yuanyuan did not hesitate any longer. she immediately turned around and left. she hurriedly went back to her ce to find her father. ¡°dad, did something happen to you?¡± when lu qianqian entered the living room, she saw her father sitting there. the atmosphere was not very good at first, but when he saw her, he seemed to force himself to cheer up. ¡°no, dad didn¡¯t encounter anything.¡± father lu was slightly chubby and had an honest smile. ¡°did someone bully you?¡± although lu yuchen was a little insensitive, she had also thought of something when she heard what xiang jieyu said. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± papa luughed and said, ¡± yuanyuan, why aren¡¯t you ying with your friends? ¡± lu qianyuan frowned and did not ask any more questions. ¡± there was nothing fun, so i came back. dad, don¡¯t worry. i will work hard to pass the assessment.¡± she was originally quite a buddhist. however, after she guessed what her father had encountered, she couldn¡¯t be calm anymore. she only wanted to get a good score for the assessment. the examination affected one¡¯s status. it was very important. ¡°yuanyuan, don¡¯t feel any pressure. dad has thought about it. if you can pass, then so be it. if you can¡¯t, then it¡¯s fine with us! it¡¯s not like dad can¡¯t afford to raise you!¡± after lu qianyuan acknowledged him, she said that she was going out to find someone. then, she left her residence. it waste at night, and there was no one on the training ground. the assessment was about to begin, so everyone naturally chose to conserve their energy. training at this time would only consume their energy and would not be of much use. lu yuchen was alone. she stood in the middle of the field, feeling a little lost. she wanted to train here, but she didn¡¯t know how to train here. she didn¡¯t have any strong points, and she was on the verge of passing everything. however, she knew how important it was for her father to get a good result. ¡°are you here for training too?¡± a tall figure came out and asked after looking at lu yuanyuan. Chapter 1159 1159 an unpresentable country girl after xuanyuan nantian and the others returned to the base camp in continent F, they had been busy with bai wanrong¡¯s memory loss. bai wanrong, an amnesiac, didn¡¯t care about this. she said that she followed xuanyuan nantian because she thought he was good-looking and very pleasing to the eye. this caused the 19 big shots to break down. their sister-inw was just like little rongrong, judging people by their looks. beauty is justice. theherworld organization next door had heard from somewhere that xuanyuan nantian had acknowledged a daughter and started to mock him as soon as they met. ¡°i heard that there¡¯s a young miss on the 19th floor?¡± when huang he, the boss of theherworld organization, led the 19 senior executives behind him to confront xuanyuan nantian, he smiled maliciously and said, ¡± congrattions, mr. xuanyuan, you¡¯ve found your daughter! i wonder when you¡¯re going to treat us to a drink?¡± ¡°boss, you¡¯re wrong. it¡¯s said that mr. xuanyuan¡¯s daughter was brought back from a ravine. it¡¯s not appropriate to bring her out!¡± ¡°mr. xuanyuan, will you hold the banquet?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t hold it. everyone knows what to do.¡± the group of people behind huang heughed and said. everyoneughed with ill intentions. the news that xuanyuan nantian had found his daughter had spread, but no one cared who this daughter was. it was rumored that she grew up in a ravine in the countryside. in that case, she must be a little vige girl. so what if he brought back a girl like this? how could shepare to a real socialite? the inheritor of the neenth level was actually a vige girl. the mysterious forces in the underworld were about tough to death. in the past, they had thought that the neenth level was quite terrifying. however, in this situation, the next inheritor of the neenth level was actually a vige girl from the countryside. suddenly, all the organizations felt that the neenth level was no longer a threat to them. xuanyuan nantian and the others smiled at huang he and the others. ¡± the banquet will definitely be held, but my daughter is busy for the time being, so it will be postponed. there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± neen and the rest were actually very angry. they knew that huang he was looking down on their eldest miss andughing at her. ¡°is that so?¡± huang he nodded in agreement. ¡± it¡¯s a happy event after all. we have to do it. ¡± however, miss xuanyuan probably doesn¡¯t know the rules here, and she probably doesn¡¯t know any of the forces here.¡± xuanyuan nantian nced at huang he. ¡°if there¡¯s a need, you can let my yuanyuan introduce you. oh, by the way, our yuan yuan has received an invitation to theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment and is leaving for the empire today.¡± huang he showed off. theher abyss empire was a new force. although it had not been established for a long time, it had an ancient heritage. there were some forces in continent F who wanted to join theher abyss empire. if they could be core members of the empire, it would bring great benefits to their organizations. theherworld empire did not reject talents. as long as they were powerful, they would ept them. those who passed the examination would be a member of theher abyss empire. the top three in theher abyss empire¡¯s examination every three years would also be core members. there were many people in continent F who had their eyes on theher abyss empire. many organizations had sent people to participate in the assessment. it was not strange for huang yuan to participate in the assessment. if she could be a core member, it would definitely be a great thing for the yellow springs organization. huang he was very proud. he knew that not many people would take the test on the 19th floor. even if there were, they would be men. he had heard that the person in charge of theher abyss empire was a young man, and he wanted to make him his son-inw. when xuanyuan nantian heard this, he gave huang he a deep look. others might not know who the boss of theher abyss empire was, but they knew him very well. he was already the father-inw of theher abyss empire¡¯s ruler. mo linyuan had been honest with him. seeing huang he¡¯s smug look, xuanyuan nantian and the others had strange expressions. huang he thought that xuanyuan nantian and the others were envious of him, so he put on a hypocritical look and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be too envious. after all, you have a youngdy on the 19th floor. with proper training, you still have a chance topete with our yuanyuan. ¡± huang he left with his 19 subordinates. ¡°damn, he¡¯s too proud!¡± thirteen looked at huang he in disbelief. ¡± do you look down on our eldest miss that much? ¡± ¡± theherworld empire¡¯s qianqian. ¡± xuanyuan nantian smiled mysteriously. ¡± it seems like they want to seduce our ah yuan. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s really no one else. it¡¯s fine that he copied us and got 19 high-level executives, but now he even wants to snatch our eldest miss ¡®man! ¡± neen frowned. ¡°don¡¯t worry, huang yuan can¡¯tpare to our miss rongrong!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know when miss rongrong wille, i really want to p huang he¡¯s face! now everyone thinks that our young miss is just a country girl ... our young miss is very powerful!¡± ¨C the day of the assessment had arrived. chief rong and the others got up early. after breakfast, they were ready to go to the training ground. both little chu yan and little nan yu had to take part in the assessment, but the two little cute babies didn¡¯t seem to feel any pressure. among the group of people, li ruhua was still the one under the most pressure. huahua had trained at the training ground the entire night and only slept for two hours when she came back. she was very worried that she would not pass the assessment. after all, the people around him were all very strong. even little chu yan was stronger than him. he was, after all, a bodyguard. if he failed the assessment, huahua felt that she would be too ashamed to follow lord rong. there were many people at the training ground. everyone was gathered in twos and threes. some were excited, while others were worried. he was excited because after waiting for three years, it was finally time to test his strength. it was finally time to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat. he was worried that if he failed the assessment, he would lose this opportunity and he would have to wait another three years for the next opportunity. lord rong and his group stood in the middle of the crowd. they were rather eye-catching because the first butler, quan yu, was standing beside them. among them, lord rong and mo ling ¡®er were two daughters, while little nan yu and little chu yan were two children. hence, they were particrly eye-catching and people could not help but look over. there were other young geniuses in theher abyss empire, but little nan yu and little chu yan were definitely the youngest. as for the other underaged children, the youngest was already eleven or twelve years old, but these two looked like children. ¡°lord rong, huahua!¡± lu yuanyuan saw a few people walking over. she looked like she had not woken up yet. lord rong nodded at lu qianyuan. huahua also nodded. ¡± let¡¯s work hard together. ¡± ¡°yes, i hope we can all pass the test.¡± lu qianqian took a deep breath and made a cheering gesture to li ruhua. the two of them could be considered brothers in the same boat. they had trained together the entire nightst night, but they had only slept for two hours. Chapter 1160 1160 that young madam definitely has no status ¡°butler quan, you¡¯re here to keep an eye on that young madam, right?¡± ¡± i think so. fourth master hasn¡¯t appeared yet, and butler quan has been keeping an eye on that so-called young madam. it¡¯s obvious that this young madam really doesn¡¯t have any ce in fourth master¡¯s heart! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the background of those two children?¡± ¡± she should be here to take part in the assessment. she seems to be very close to miss leng. i guess she brought her here in the name of the young madam. ¡± ¡± she probably thinks that she can go easy on people just because she¡¯s the young madam. she definitely doesn¡¯t know how strict theher abyss empire is. you can¡¯t enter without strength. ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk. her identity hasn¡¯t even been revealed yet, and she still wants to use her identity to do these things. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not too optimistic about her chances.¡± ¡°why do i feel that the child looks familiar? does theherworld empire have a child as a very powerful hacker?¡± ¡°how is that possible? he¡¯s only six or seven years old. he can¡¯t even recognize all the words. how can he be a hacker!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s a little ridiculous if he¡¯s a hacker at such a young age!¡± the surrounding crowd was in a heated discussion. the assessment had not started yet, so everyone gathered in their own groups and discussed some people on the field. huang yuan had only arrived yesterday. she was standing next to murong xue. the two of them didn¡¯t talk much, but they were also looking around at the people around them. when they saw leng rongrong, huang yuan and mu rongxu¡¯s eyes widened. xiang jieyu said sarcastically, ¡± there will be a good show to watch today¡¯s assessment. the young mistress probably thought that the examiners would go easy on them. however, she would never have thought that even if she was the young mistress, theherworld empire would not go easy on them. ¡± if we were to go easy on them, all the other candidates would object.¡± ¨C ¡± lu cai, just give up. you definitely won¡¯t be able to pass the assessment in your current state! ¡± ¡± with your daughter¡¯s condition, do you think she can get any results? ¡± lu yuanyuan¡¯s father was forced to a corner by a few people and was besieged. mr. lu¡¯s chubby face did not look too good. he tried his best to be strong and said, ¡± the assessment hasn¡¯t started yet. how do you know that my yuanyuan won¡¯t have results? ¡± he looked in lu yuanyuan¡¯s direction with a little anticipation in his heart. in the end, he still hoped that his daughter would join theher abyss empire. he had offended some people in theher abyss empire. if he was killed and his daughter could not be a member of theher abyss empire, these people would probably take revenge on him. back then, he had offended these people because of a business deal in theher abyss empire. he had not given them a chance to embezzle, causing them to hate him to the core. if he were to fall from power, his daughter would be the one in trouble. ¡°lu cai, lu cai, what are you still fantasizing about? don¡¯t you know how much your daughter is worth?¡± a middle-aged manughed. ¡± she can¡¯t even hug the wrong person¡¯s thigh, yet she¡¯s following that unlikable young madam. does she really think that she can get something by hugging that person? ¡± the middle-aged man shook his head. ¡± it¡¯s obvious that he can¡¯t even protect himself. butler quan is watching him. ¡± from the moment she arrived on the ind, she had never seen lord fourth with her. it was obvious that lord fourth did not care about her at all. lord fourth has also never announced her identity. i suspect that she shamelessly begged lord fourth to take the assessment.¡± ¡°does she think that she can just take the assessment? the invigtors of theher abyss empire have always been fair.¡± father lu didn¡¯t say anything. he only frowned and looked a little worried. he looked in lu yuanfei¡¯s direction. lu yuanfei was still with leng rongrong and the others. lu yuchen turned around and met his eyes. he tried his best to smile, but there was a hidden worry on his fair and chubby face. ¡°lord rong.¡± after lu yuanyuan took a few nces at her father, she suddenly looked at leng rongrong and called out to her solemnly. lord rong, who was talking to xu rourou and xiao yuan, was shocked by lu yuchen. ¡°?¡± ¡°lord rong, y-you, can you, can you help my father?¡± lu yuanyuan¡¯s hand clenched the corner of her clothes. ¡± i will repay you! ¡± ¡°help your father?¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± the invigtors of theher abyss empire will not be biased. my words don¡¯t matter, not even the fourth master¡¯s words. ¡± ¡°no, i just want you to give my father some advice.¡± lu yuanyuan looked up and said seriously, ¡± i know i can¡¯t be biased, but i know you¡¯re a big boss. you¡¯re very powerful. my father, he ... he¡¯s actually quite powerful. it¡¯s just that he has a leg injury, so he might not be able to pass the test ... but that leg injury is also because ... because theherworld empire ...¡± as she spoke, lu yuanyuan lowered her head. she grabbed the corners of her clothes with both hands. she knew that this request was not appropriate. moreover, no matter how powerful lord rong was, she wasn¡¯t a god. there wasn¡¯t much time left before the assessment. what could the young madam do? ¡± forget it. i¡¯m sorry, young madam. i was too desperate. ¡± lu qianyuan shook her head and forced a smile. ¡± i must be in a daze. ¡± ¡°is your leg injured?¡± lord rong thought for a while and said, ¡± who¡¯s your father? let me see. ¡± hearing lord rong¡¯s words, lu yuanyuan was surprised. ¡± what did you say? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no time. take me to your father.¡± although lu yuanfei had only said that in a moment of desperation, lord rong had also heard her say that her father was injured because of theher abyss empire. leng rongrong had seen lu yuchen speak up for her before, and she felt that lu yuchen had a good character. when li ruhua was training with lu yuanyang, she also said that lu yuanyang almost got into a fight because of her. ¨C lu cai looked at leng rongrong and lu yuanyuan, who hade over, in shock. leng rongrong immediately grabbed his hand to take his pulse. he trembled and wanted to withdraw his hand. ¡± young madam, please, everyone is watching! ¡± ¡°shut up,¡± he said. lord rong frowned. she focused her gaze and felt the pulse. after that, she squatted down and rolled up lu cai¡¯s pants, then pressed on his legs a few times. after a minute, she stood up. ¡°you¡¯ve been injured for some years?¡± ¡± ah, yingluo, yes. she was injured more than two years ago. ¡± lu cai said in a trembling voice. ¡°your leg hasn¡¯t been cured.¡± chief rong took a look at the time. ¡± it¡¯s toote to do the operation now. if you trust me, i¡¯ll give you a few needles. you can hold on for two days.e find me after the assessment. ¡± lu cai was stunned for a moment. a few needles couldst two days? his leg had been a problem for a long time, and many famous doctors couldn¡¯t treat it. there were always a few hours a day where he couldn¡¯t walk because of the pain. how could it be cured in two days with a few needles? even painkillers couldn¡¯t stop the pain in his leg ... although he felt that it was unlikely, she was still the young madam. lu cai still thanked her respectfully. he wanted to say that there was no need, but his daughter gave him a look and finally nodded. ¡± of course, i believe you. if the young madam can help, i will be very grateful. ¡± Chapter 1161 1161 chapter 1163-before them while lu cai was still skeptical, leng rongrong directly took out the silver needles hidden in her bracelet and pricked lu cai¡¯s leg a few times. in less than ten minutes, lord rong pulled out the silver needles again. ¡°alright, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to hold on for a day or two.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± if it still hurts tomorrow, you cane to me. ¡± ¡°alright, thank you, young madam.¡± lu cai bowed to leng rongrong. lu yuanqian also thanked him. ¡°the assessment is about to begin.¡± leng rongrong nodded at lu cai and looked at the building in front of the training ground. those buildings were the venue for the assessment. there were various assessments in the buildings, and every assessment had to be taken. xiao yuan said thoughtfully, ¡± the assessment this time is really a shuraba. the experts are all here.¡± after he finished speaking, he looked at leng rongrong, little nan yu, mo ling ¡®er, and the others. this group of people looked like a mess. women, children, they all looked weak ... but who knew that in this group of people, li ruhua, who looked the strongest, was actually the weakest. even little chu yan was very powerful in all aspects. before xiao yuan came, he had thought that he would be able to get a good ranking in the assessment. however, when he arrived, he felt that it would be difficult for him to even get into the top ten. not to mention how powerful the people on lord rong¡¯s side were, there were actually many powerful people among the neers who came for the assessment this time. theher abyss empire¡¯s name had spread far and wide. many people wanted to join the empire, and there were even a few other powerful factions that wanted to join. as for the old members of theherworld empire, there was no need to even mention them. however, the good thing was that the assessment for the old members was to get rid of those who were just waiting for death, so the assessment results were separate from the assessment results for the new members. therefore, the new members who came to participate in the assessment did not need to bepared with the old members. of course, even so, this was still an asura arena, very terrifying. xiao yuan and ou cheng had their own connections. although they hadn¡¯t joined theher abyss empire yet, they had already reached that level. they had made sufficient preparations to participate in the examination. this time, there were many other simr members, and thepetition could be said to be very fierce. with the addition of lord rong and the others, the entire assessment should be very interesting and exciting. there was no order to the assessment this time. one could choose what to assess first and then what to assess next ording to one¡¯s personal preferences. there was a waiting room at every assessment venue. the assessment personnel would line up in the waiting room and take the assessment when it was their turn. the ten butlers of theher abyss empire were in charge of the assessment. after apanying master rong for a while, butler quan also went to the venue he was in charge of to maintain order. each examination venue had a few examiners. other than the highest-ranking personnel from theherworld empire¡¯s own organization, the examiners also had experts hired from outside for various events. these examiners were all very strict. they would score each member. the sound of a bronze bell rang out, and the test officially began. ¡°lord rong, what test are you going to take first?¡± xiao yuan chased after leng rongrong, not daring to call her master, even though he really hoped that master rong would be his master. ¡°as you wish.¡± lord rong looked up. since the assessment had started, many people were already rushing to the assessment venue. there was still a huge difference between the front and back of the assessment. the examiners at the front were usually more rxed and would give higher scores. however, when there were more experts at the back, the examiners would definitely lower the scores. therefore, the first reaction of the examiners was to rush to the subject that they were good at and line up, trying to get better results in one subject. it didn¡¯t matter to lord rong. after thinking for a while, she pointed to the far left. ¡± i¡¯ll start from there. ¡± she was not in a hurry and walked slowly. she was the only one who was moving slowly while the people around her were running wildly. ou cheng and xiao yuan looked at each other, then greeted leng rongrong. they directly avoided the project that lord rong was going to take the assessment for and went to other projects first. mo ling ¡®er and xu rourou followed leng rongrong slowly, not in a hurry. li ruhua and lu yuanyuan both greeted leng rongrong, and then the two of them went to find the items they were best at and went to take the assessment. leng rongrong and the other two, along with the two littleds, headed straight for the assessment area in the westernmost building. lord rong didn¡¯t have any special purpose. she just wanted to pass the exam one by one. xu rourou and mo ling er were simply following lord rong. the two littleds didn¡¯t care where they went first, so they simply followed the three of them. not too far away, murong xue, xu ru le, and huang yuan saw the three of them heading towards the westernmost building. murong xue quickened her pace and walked towards the westernmost building. she guessed what leng rongrong and the others were going to take the test for, so she immediately took the lead. huang yuan and xu rule followed murong xue as well. the group of them was also walking very quickly. after a while, huang yuan and the others arrived at the lounge for the assessment. this assessment venue tested one¡¯s knowledge of weapons, gun assembly, and some understanding of cold and hot weapons. as there were some rtively high-level weapons, which might be rare weapons on the market, the difficulty level was quite high. huang yuan and the others were full of confidence in themselves. after all, they all had extraordinary forces behind them, which were much stronger than the others. the moment murong xue entered, she was the first one to enter. when she saw leng rongrong and the othersing over, her face was cold. xiang jieyu, who was following them, looked at leng rongrong and the other two with a half-smile and said sarcastically, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re at the front of the line. i¡¯m afraid you guys can¡¯t be at the front. ¡± xiang jieyu looked smug, as if being able to rank in front of leng rongrong made her feel good. xu rule nced at xu rourou, crossed her arms, and sneered. ¡± you really do everything you can to get close to your uncle. ¡± xu rourou raised her eyes and nced at xu rule. she didn¡¯t say anything but frowned slightly. who said that she was here for little uncle? entering theher abyss empire had always been her goal. she just felt that the time was right. xu rule was a little upset by xu rourou¡¯s gaze. she reminded her, ¡± xu rourou, i know you¡¯re good in some aspects, but if you want to enter theher abyss empire, you have to pass every test. ¡± do you know what this ce tests? have you ever touched a gun? do you know anything about weapons? if you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t embarrass the xu family here, okay?¡± xu rourou nced at xu rule and ignored her. she turned her head and whispered to leng rongrong. seeing that xu rourou was ignoring her, xu ru was furious. she held her breath and looked in front of her, thinking, ¡± who does xu rourou think she is? how dare she ignore my words? ¡± on the other side, xiang jieyu looked at little chu yan and little nan yu in amusement and said sarcastically, ¡± really, just anyone cane to participate in the assessment. are miss leng and these two brats your rtives? ¡± what kind of ce do you think theher abyss empire is? do you think you can just bring anyone you want?¡± Chapter 1162 1162 is it rted to you? leng rongrong raised her head and nced at xiang jieyu, her eyes cold. ¡± does it have anything to do with you? ¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with me, but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to do this.¡± xiang jieyu chuckled, ¡± he brought all these people to participate in the assessment with his own connections. ¡± the people around her chuckled as well. someone said, ¡± jieyu, don¡¯t be a busybody. she¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to be in trouble for what she¡¯s doing. if lord fourth mes her, it¡¯s her own problem. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, he can¡¯t even keep his own position.¡± a few girls stood together, snickering as they discussed leng rongrong and the others, saying that they were old, weak, sick, and disabled, and that they would definitely be at the bottom of the assessment. this time, someone could be a scapegoat. leng rongrong did not say anything. the person in charge of the waiting room was butler number seven. he had just sent an examiner in for the assessment and saw leng rongrong and the others the moment he came out. he immediately walked towards leng rongrong and the others. ¡± young madam, young master jin ¡®er, miss xu, miss ling¡¯ er, and young master chu. ¡± butler number seven bowed respectfully to the few of them. ¡± do you all want toe here for the assessment first? ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± should we arrange for yingluo to be in front? ¡± butler number seven wanted to ask if they should be in front. the others didn¡¯t know the young madam¡¯s identity, but the butlers were clear. lord fourth had never doted on someone so much. recently, he had even heard that lord fourth was nning to put the entireher abyss empire under lord rong¡¯s name and let the youngdy be the person in charge ... although he wouldn¡¯t let the youngdy do anything, she could still interfere in all matters of theher abyss empire. even lord fourth had to listen to her in the future. this made some of the elders of theher abyss empire anxious. to hand the entire organization over to a woman? make her the person with the highest decision-making power and let her interfere with whatever she wanted in the future? although she was the fourth master¡¯s wife, the problem was that she wasn¡¯t even an internal member of theher abyss empire. there were also rumors that her assessment results would be terrible. how could such a person manage theher abyss empire? it was simply nonsense. of course, lord fourth¡¯s authority in theher abyss empire was absolute. when he brought up this matter, he did not speak in a tone of discussion. he spoke as if he had already made a decision. as such, the elders didn¡¯t say anything and only reminded fourth master mo that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. there was no problem for the higher-ups to listen to lord fourth, but what about the others? who would be convinced by young madam? if she was unconvinced, young madam would be the person in power, and it would cause a big wave of trouble. there would definitely be many people who would deal with her. however, lord fourth was insistent on doing things his own way, so the elders were furious. as for the ten butlers of theher abyss empire, they knew lord fourth very well. after all, they had been by lord fourth¡¯s side since they were young. they knew that lord fourth always considered things before doing anything. therefore, they were naturally very respectful to lord rong and the others. the few people on lord rong¡¯s side weren¡¯t simple people, and miss ling ¡®er had also returned. young master mo nanyu was not only the crown prince of theher abyss empire, but also the disciple of the most powerful hacker in the empire, chen huai. he had long been a core member of theher abyss empire. he had a certain amount of authority in theher abyss empire, and his status was above the other butlers. naturally, number seven didn¡¯t dare to offend the young master. xiang jieyu and the others did not dare to speak after seeing butler number seven. everyone knew what kind of representative theher abyss empire¡¯s steward was. the steward¡¯s identity was not simple. moreover, the aura of steward number seven was somewhat terrifying. who would dare to say anything? no one said anything and just looked in the direction of leng rongrong and the others. they did not quite understand why butler number seven was so respectful to leng rongrong. it was said that leng rongrong wasn¡¯t favored, and lord fourth didn¡¯t even lock her up, so the butlers shouldn¡¯t have. the assessment was going on. some people went in and some came out. soon, everyone¡¯s attention was not on the butler, lord rong, and the others. huang yuan, xu ru le, and the others went in calmly and then came out with confidence. murong xue was the first toe out. when xiang jieyu saw hering out, she rushed up to her and asked her how the assessment went and whether it was difficult or not. ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± murong xue indifferently replied, ¡± if i perform normally, i should be able to get 90 points. ¡± ¡°90 points!¡± xiang jieyu looked at murong xue with a face full of admiration. ¡± you¡¯re amazing. scoring above 90 points in a single category is considered outstanding. i remember that there were only two people who scored above 90 points in this category during the assessment three years ago. ¡± murong xue¡¯s expression was still calm. she only nced at leng rongrong¡¯s direction before turning around and leaving. huang yuan also passed the assessment smoothly. when she came out, she asked jieyu and the others how she was doing. ¡°95 shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± huang yuan left the room confidently. xiang jieyu and the others gasped. little nan yu pinched his chin and said thoughtfully, ¡± the quality of the candidates this year is quite high. ¡± leng rongrong nodded nomittally. ¡± but, yingluo. ¡± little nan yu nced at his mommy and the others beside him, shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± those confident people will cry soon. ¡± the few people in front went in one after another and came out one after another. some of them were very fast, while some were very slow. when it was lord rong¡¯s group¡¯s turn, lord rong asked who would go first. everyone was more casual, so little chu yan went in first. little chu yan was talented in weapon research. not only was he familiar with all kinds of weapons, but he also knew how to develop his own weapons. therefore, he entered the room very calmly. after all, this was his strongest suit. there were a few examiners sitting in the assessment room. these examiners were all big bosses in the international scene. they were seated in different positions and were busy discussing the few girls who had good grades in front of them, so they didn¡¯t notice little chu yan entering the room. little chu yan went in and stood still, preparing for the assessment. after a while, he realized that no one was paying attention to him. the little guy was stunned for a moment. ¡± may i start now? ¡± ¡°who¡¯s talking?¡± only then did the examiners realize that someone was talking. however, she didn¡¯t see little chu yan. little chu yan was standing behind a table. because they were both shorter and the table in front of him was filled with weapons, he raised his little hand with great difficulty. the examiners looked at the fair little hand that was raised as if they had seen a ghost.¡±???¡± one of the examiners stood up and stretched his body out to take a look. only then did he see a little boy behind the table. the little one was expressionless and looked extremely cold. ¡°it¡¯s a child.¡± the examiner was stunned for a moment. ¡± around four or five years old ... what¡¯s going on this year? not only are there so many girls, but there¡¯s also a child this young? ¡± ¡°can we start now?¡± little chu yan asked coldly. ¡°wait a moment.¡± one of the examiners stood up and moved a small stool over to little chu yan. ¡± you can start while standing on it. ¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. little chu yan nodded expressionlessly. the examiners hadplicated expressions. Chapter 1163 1163 chapter 1165 ¨C 200 points is too little in the conference room. fourth master mo, xu shiting, and a group of elders sat around the conference table. on the screen at the top of the table, the situation of the assessment venue was disyed. the biggest picture on the screen was little chu yan taking the assessment. the elders had been discussing how the girls who hade for the assessment this time were not bad. when they saw little chu yan, everyone seemed to be stunned. ¡°what¡¯s up with this little guy?¡± someone whispered, ¡± he¡¯s so young. could he be here to take the test? ¡± ¡°those weapons are so heavy, can he lift them?¡± ¡± don¡¯t hurt yourself. you look quite cute, kid. ¡± the elders were all old, so they especially liked children. little chu yan was very cute, and everyone liked him the moment they saw him. everyone was worried that little chu yan had fallen down on his own, so they nagged about what was wrong with the examiners. they didn¡¯t take the child away and even watched him touch his weapon. however, as they watched, everyone suddenly fell silent. after little chu yan touched a weapon, he exined all the characteristics of the weapon. the weapon was a very new type of cold weapon that had recently been on the market. not many people recognized it. however, not only did little chu yan recognize it, but he also knew its characteristics like the back of his hand. he even knew when it came out and who created it. little chu yan looked to the other side after he was done talking about the cold weapon. there was a disassembled pistol. the test required the user to assemble at least one weapon. little chu yan picked up the parts and quickly assembled them. his hands were clearly very small. the hands of an ordinary child were not as dexterous, but his hands were very nimble. his hand speed was so fast that no one could see what he did. in a few seconds, he had already assembled the gun. ¡°wow!¡± a blonde foreigner among the examiners suddenly pped his hands. ¡± this child is amazing! ¡± ¡°perfect!¡± the rest of the examiners were stunned for a moment. they were very surprised, but they also apuded. in the meeting room, the group of elders were dumbfounded. ¡°so, this child is really here for the assessment?¡± ¡°how did he do it? i didn¡¯t even see it clearly, but he already assembled it? little four, did you fast-forward the scene?¡± an elder looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction and asked in surprise. ¡°i didn¡¯t fast-forward.¡± fourth master mo calmly replied, ¡± he has talent in this area. ¡± ¡± he¡¯s so talented at such a young age. he has a bright future! ¡± the elders nodded one after another. ¡± the examiners for this semester are all very good! ¡± ¨C little chu yan walked out of the examination hall expressionlessly. after he greeted the others, he went to another examination hall quietly. when they arrived at the shooting range, the little fellow ran into murong xue and her group. when the group of people saw the little guy¡¯s cold face, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him. xiang jieyu looked at little chu yan and said with interest, ¡± little friend, i advise you not to take the exam. you won¡¯t get any good results. ¡± if you didn¡¯t pass a single subject, there¡¯s no point in continuing. you won¡¯t be able to enter theher abyss empire.¡± little chu yan raised his eyes and looked at xiang jieyu in disdain. he did not say anything. xiang jieyu frowned at little chu yan¡¯s cold attitude. ¡± i¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness. what¡¯s with your attitude? ¡± after saying that, xiang jieyu strode away. ¡°this little thing¡¯s attitude is very arrogant. let¡¯s see how arrogant they can be after the results are out. what young mistress of theher abyss empire? when the assessment is over in the next two days, it¡¯s time for her to remove that title.¡± after she finished speaking, xiang jieyu looked at murong xue with a fawning expression. ¡± xue ¡®er, only you are worthy of lord fourth¡¯s status. you¡¯re murong xiao¡¯s little sister, so you¡¯ve known lord fourth since you were little, right?¡± murong xue nodded her head indifferently. ¡± then you two can be considered childhood sweethearts. i really envy you! ¡± xiang jieyu smiled and said, ¡± but i know what i¡¯m doing. i¡¯m definitely not worthy of lord fourth. xue ¡®er, when you be the young mistress in the future, remember to give me more support. ¡± at the side, huang luan sneered. murong xue frowned. ¡± don¡¯t spout nonsense. ¡± xu ru le also squinted her eyes and looked at the people around her with a strange expression. after a moment of silence, she said, ¡± that leng rongrong hasn¡¯t left the stage yet. ¡± ¡± so what? he¡¯ll be out of power sooner orter. ¡± xiang jieyu said excitedly, ¡± she¡¯ll be kicked out soon. ¡± there are so many people taking the test this time, and they¡¯re all so strong. as the young madam, it¡¯ll be a joke if she doesn¡¯t pass any of the tests.¡± ¡°lord fourth hasn¡¯t appeared yet, so he obviously doesn¡¯t care about leng rongrong.¡± ¡± although she¡¯s the young madam, does anyone in theher abyss empire care about her? ¡± ¡± in my opinion, you guys have a better chance. even if you don¡¯t be the young madam, you¡¯ll definitely be the core members. ¡± xiang jieyu¡¯s ability was not very good, but she was very confident in the people around her. of ¡°she won¡¯t fail.¡± little chu yan¡¯s tender voice suddenly rang out. ¡± none of you are as good as her. ¡± his words stunned xiang jieyu and the others, and they all looked at little chu yan. ¡°what did you just say?¡± xiang jieyu wondered if she had heard wrong. little chu yan¡¯s face was cold and he didn¡¯t say anything. ¨C in the conference room. after little chu yan, the group of elders were shocked again. little chu yan had gotten a full score, but little nan yu had also received a full score in the difficult assessment. he had followed leng rongrong, mo ling ¡®er, and xu rourou to take the test. in terms of weapons, the three of them had easily gotten full marks. especially lord rong¡¯s perfect score. there was no exaggeration at all. other people assembled a weapon within the stipted time, but lord rong simply disassembled and reassembled all the weapons ced there. in less than five minutes, lord rong finished assembling the dozen or so weapons that were more difficult to assemble and disassemble. this was an unprecedented speed, and she easily broke the record. the examiner was shocked. when he was giving the score, the yellow-haired examiner asked, ¡± ¡°can i give you two hundred points? if it¡¯s possible, i would like to give you two hundred points.¡± ¡± full marks, one hundred. ¡± another examiner reminded. ¡°but she did more than 100 points!¡± the yellow-haired examiner said bitterly, ¡± even if you give me 200 points, i still think that it¡¯s too little. you should give me 1000 points! she must be a genius. the weapon just now was 0, a new one. what she saw was disassembled, and there was no blueprint. ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know what it was. yet, she managed to restore it?¡± ¡°if it¡¯s 0, even i wouldn¡¯t be able to assemble it in less than an hour, and i even had to look at the blueprints ... there were so many tiny mechanisms, but she assembled them without any problems.¡± Chapter 1164 1164 she solved all of them? ¡°is that the young madam?¡± one of the elders was dumbfounded as he looked at the screen. the examiners were still in shock. it was only when a new examiner came in that everyone regained their senses. the elders fell silent and looked at lord fourth withplicated expressions. following that, lord fourth kept looking at lord rong¡¯s image. no matter where lord rong went for the assessment, he would switch to that venue. the elders looked on without a word. during the first test, everyone thought that young madam might have a better understanding of weapons. however, during the second test, everyone was shocked by lord rong again. lord rong¡¯s assessment was much better than the others. she had simply left everyone far behind. lord rong¡¯s second test was on mechanics. there were some ancient mechanisms for the examiners to unlock. there were many mechanisms, and the difficulty levels ranged from simple toplicated. these were all miniature versions ofrge mechanisms. there were physical mechanisms andputer simted mechanisms on the side. after the invigtorpleted the physical mechanism, they would then use theputer to solve the simted mechanism. due to time constraints, the candidates were only required to choose the mechanism to unlock it. after lord rong entered, he chose the simplest level. when the elders who were initially excited saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. as expected, he only had some talent in one aspect. the ancient art of engineering was not something that ordinary people could understand. a little girl shouldn¡¯t know all this. since he had chosen the simplest one, he should not choose the more difficult one. after all, time was limited. just as everyone was thinking about this, lord rong actually put down the first simple mechanism. she unlocked it in less than a second. then, under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, she chose the second mechanism and began to fiddle with it again. in less than two seconds, she was done. although they were the simplest two, ordinary people might not even be able to solve them in a day. however, in one second, two seconds, and two tick-tock, lord rong had unlocked both of them. the elders in the meeting room sat up straight, their eyes fixed on leng rongrong in the video. the examiners in the assessment room also began to focus on leng rongrong. lord rong picked up the third one without a change in expression. in less than five seconds, it was done again. lord rong obviously frowned. her expression seemed to be disdainful of how simple this mechanism was and how unchallenging it was. the elders ¡®hearts were all boiling, and some of them were so excited that they stood up while supporting themselves on the table. then, four, five, six ... it took lord rong less than a minute to get everything done. then, lord rong sat in front of theputer again. she moved the mouse and keyboard, and in less than a minute, she stood up. she gave a slight bow to the group of examiners and then walked out indifferently. ¡°god, god?¡± one of the examiners stood up in disbelief. he rushed to the table to check on the mechanisms that lord rong had unlocked. she really solved it easily without any problems. these mechanisms were all made by a mechanism master personally using very ancient mechanism techniques. it was not so easy to solve. the most powerful examinee who came for the assessment had only solved the fifth one. the fifth one was of medium difficulty, but the student took nearly half an hour. it was already very unexpected. however, leng rongrong had solved all of them in less than three minutes, not to mention the sequence. was she still human? even the master engineer might not be able to do it so fast. at the same time, the people waiting in line for the assessment were also shocked when lord rong walked out. murong xue couldn¡¯t help but nce at leng rongrong. she was at the back of the line and saw a few peoplee out after the assessment. they all said that the difficulty was too high and that those people took at least half an hour toe out. in the end, leng rongrong seemed to havee out as soon as she entered. what could she do in less than five minutes? could it be that he came out without even taking the test? thinking about it, the art of engineering was not something that ordinary people could understand. he probably didn¡¯t know it at all, so he simply gave up. after murong xue thought of this, she let out a soft snort. to think that he would still want to take the test like this. he didn¡¯t even know how to embarrass himself. xiang jieyu followed closely behind murong xue and couldn¡¯t help but take a few nces at leng rongrong. she then turned to xiang jieyu and said, ¡± i heard that she¡¯ll be out for a few assessments soon. i don¡¯t think she knows anything. she¡¯lle out after a while.¡± ¡°this kind of person actually came to participate in the assessment.¡± huang liang sneered. ¡± has theher abyss empire gone crazy? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all because of the title of young madam.¡± xiang jieyu said, ¡± i suspect that lord fourth gave her the opportunity to take the assessment to let her know who she is and that she¡¯s not worthy of him at all. ¡± ¨C lord rong went into the examination hall one by one ording to the order. she had spent a very short time toe out of each assessment. no one was faster than her. after a few rounds of examinations, many people had heard about this. the young mistress of theher abyss empire had participated in the assessment, but she didn¡¯t know a single thing. after entering, she came out after checking that she didn¡¯t know anything. it seemed like she was going to get a zero for the assessment. ¡± for so many years, no one has ever scored a zero. young madam, you¡¯ve really lost face! ¡± ¡± i really don¡¯t understand why she wants to take the assessment! ¡± ¡± she was probably forced. such a lousy person is not worthy of lord fourth at all. perhaps lord fourth wants her to know that she¡¯s not qualified to be the young madam! ¡± ¡± theherworld empire doesn¡¯t need a young mistress like this! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s quite persistent. no one knows how to do it. she even has to go through the motions and go in and out! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just her, the two kids beside her are the same. they don¡¯t know anything. at the hacker assessment, that kid came out in less than three minutes. what can you do in three minutes!¡± ¡± the other kid¡¯s shooting speed is also very fast. he probably missed all the targets. ¡± rumors about leng rongrong and the others were everywhere. because they were too fast, no one was optimistic about them and thought that they were just fooling around. when lord rong arrived at the shooting range, everyone around her was looking at her and discussing. lord rong was waiting at the side calmly. a few minutester, it was her turn. she went in directly. when the examiners saw her, they exined the rules. then, lord rong walked over. bang bang bang bang bang bang she didn¡¯t even look at the target as she fired a series of bullets. the examiners were just about to say that she was messing around, but when they looked up at the target, they were stunned. not only did they all hit the tenth ring, but they were all in the center and in the same position. before the examiners could recover from their shock, lord rong walked to the other side. the moving target was being hit, but lord rong was still very fast. he lifted it up and hit it. bang bang bang bang bang bang after she was done, she calmly walked to the side, picked up a piece of cloth to cover her eyes, and raised her hand to shoot. Chapter 1165 1165 trying to snatch his wife to be the second inmand? bang bang bang bang bang bang it was as if the bullet had hit the hearts of the viewers. everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at the screen. all of them had ten points. the elders sucked in a breath of cold air. this was simply a monster! they had already gone through a few tests, but this young madam they had thought was just fooling around, had actually exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations in every test. everyone else was nervous, but she was very casual. it was fine if it was just casual, but she had gotten full marks for every test so easily. if the full marks could be added, those examiners seemed to want to give her another full mark. the examiners in the shooting range had already lost theirposure. one of the examiners stood up immediately and rushed towards leng rongrong. he was obviously a foreigner, a foreigner with a big beard. he looked a little fierce and had a murderous aura. however, he was very excited and spoke a bunch of words in an unknownnguage. many of the elders were proficient in variousnguages, but they couldn¡¯t understand what this big-bearded man was saying. it was lord fourth who exined, ¡± he wants to snatch my wife away to be the second inmand in his organization. ¡± this man is stephen, the boss of the evil empire in continent N.¡± ¡± what? he¡¯s actually going to snatch our young madam! ¡± ¡°no, how can i let him snatch it away!¡± the elders mmed the table and stood up. at first, they didn¡¯t think much of lord rong, but at this moment, they all felt that lord rong was a treasure. lord fourth looked at the elders ¡®attitude and chuckled. he raised his eyebrows and looked at the screen. after hearing stelin¡¯s nonsensical dialect, she shook her head and said that she was not interested. it was obvious that she actually understood those nonsensical words. this shocked some of the elders. ¡± whatnguage is this big bearded man speaking? i¡¯ve learned tennguages, but i still don¡¯t quite understand them. young madam, you actually understood? ¡± an elder asked in surprise. ¡°it¡¯s thenguage of a small country in continent N.¡± lord fourth said, disapproving. his madam was very powerful. however, this stilin actually wanted to snatch him away. he would have to consider his part of the deal. when they left the shooting range, as expected, lord rong was surrounded by many people. ¡± it¡¯s just like the legends say. youe out after you enter! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s only been a few minutes. you can¡¯t even aim at a single target in time! ¡± ¡± there were gunshots just now. it looks like it was a mess. ¡± everyone chimed in one after another, and when they saw leng rongrong, they all shook their heads speechlessly. how did theherworld empire end up with a young mistress like her? not only did she not know anything, but she also came out to embarrass herself. fortunately, theher abyss empire¡¯s examination was not publicly announced, so the outside world would not know about this. otherwise, theher abyss empire¡¯s reputation would be ruined. huang yuan and the others all looked at leng rongrong. huang yuan felt that leng rongrong was not even a worthy opponent. after hearing that lord fourth had a wife, she had wanted topete with that wife, but in the end, it was this woman. she was pretty, but she was too weak. if lord fourth had any brains, he would not have taken a fancy to such a woman. a peerless genius like lord fourth would definitely despise this madam. there were also a few strange voices in the crowd. the people who had seen lord rong at the banquet all said that it shouldn¡¯t be. lord rong should be very powerful. of course, only a few people would have such doubts. most people still felt that lord rong¡¯s mentality was pretty good,ing in and out like he was having fun. they thought that he was probably going to give up. instead, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on murong xue and the other girls. regardless of whether it was murong xue, xu ru le, or huang yuan, they all had powerful forces behind them. furthermore, the strength of these three girls couldn¡¯t be underestimated. they were all very famous. every time the three of them came out of the examination, they were full of confidence. it was obvious how good their results were. ¡°xue ¡®er, how have you been?¡± he asked jieyu. ¡°it should be above 90%.¡± murong xue replied after giving it some thought. ¡± as expected, you might be the first among the girls, right? ¡± xiang jieyu then looked at xu rule and huang yuan. ¡± rule, yuanyuan, what about you? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s the same,¡± huang yuan said casually. ¡± pretty much. ¡± xu rule¡¯s expression was a little cold. she had been training hard recently, so her results were not too bad. ¡°then you all scored above 90?¡± xiang jieyu¡¯s face was full of admiration. ¡± it looks like there¡¯s going to be a good show this year. you guys must be in the top three among the girls! ¡± that leng rongrong and the others are definitely at the bottom!¡± ¡°miss mu rong, miss xu, miss huang, congrattions in advance!¡± some people had alreadye over and started congratting the three girls. there were quite a few girls participating this year, but only a few of them had good grades. murong xue, xu rule, and huang yuan didn¡¯t have much change in their expressions. murong xue and huang yuan had always been calm and collected. xu rule had seen xu rourou and experienced leng rongrong¡¯s power before, so she was still in deep thought and didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. with a calm expression, lord rong went to participate in other assessments. she was very efficient, and each assessment took less than 20 minutes. she even came out very quickly for the martial arts assessment. in the martial arts assessment, one had to fight with the examiners, and the examiners were all experts in some organizations, who were very strong in kung fu. in the end, after lord rong went in, she beat up the entire group of examiners in just a few moves. other people only fought with one examiner in the assessment, but lord rong¡¯s operation was more fancy. after beating up an examiner in less than three minutes, she fought with the other examiners. there were a total of six examiners in the examination hall. they were supposed to take turns to go on stage for the examination, and their abilities were about the same. however, when it came to lord rong¡¯s side, they took turns to deal with lord rong alone. after losing to lord rong in a round, lord rong asked them to fight together. the examiners were a little unconvinced, so they attacked together. then, in just a few hits, the six examiners were knocked unconscious. they didn¡¯t know how they lost at all, but they were thrown out without even making a move. the woman in front of him was also terrifyingly strong. a man of one or two hundred years could lift her up with one hand and throw her away. ¡°other than lord fourth, i¡¯ve never seen anyone as good at fighting.¡± an examiner crawled up with difficulty, the corners of his mouth twitching. ¡°is she a woman? why is he so strong?¡± the other examiner looked at lord rong in a daze. ¡°did she eat the spinach?¡± while the examiners ¡®mouths twitched, lord rong left calmly. outside the examination hall, a group of people heard the banging sounds and looked at the door expectantly. they thought they would see lord rong covered in injuries, but they saw lord rong in perfect condition. she was still as calm as ever. Chapter 1166 1166 chapter 1168-hit the face ¡°she¡¯s not injured?¡± ¡°i thought she was beaten up badly!¡± ¡± looks like the examiners this year aren¡¯t that heartless. i heard that in the examination three years ago, the examiners of the martial arts team broke the bones of several of the examiners! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s really lucky. otherwise, she would have been carried out! ¡± after the group of people discussed, someone went in for the assessment. in the end, he was beaten up by the examiner. the man came out with his head in his arms. his face was swollen and his heart was hit hard. what happened? wasn¡¯t it said that the examiners of the martial arts team this year were very human? feelings were only humane to others, but not to him? the rest of the candidates were also beaten up after entering. some sharp-eyed ones even saw that the eyes of an examiner were blue. it was obvious that he had been beaten up. some of them couldn¡¯t believe it. they didn¡¯t know which bold person dared to hit the examiner¡¯s face. ¡± f * ck, what¡¯s going on with the martial arts team? didn¡¯t they say that there would be more people this year? where did this rumore from? i think the six examiners in this team are all going crazy! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s too scary. that¡¯s simply hell. fortunately, there¡¯s no need to take the test a second time! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to see those examiners from the martial arts team ever again!¡± ¡± i heard that the six examiners were beaten up by a student. all of them were pped in the face and their eyes were blue. so, they took revenge on the other examiners! ¡± ¡± aren¡¯t those examiners very powerful? how did they get beaten up? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t hit the face. that examiner is very arrogant! ¡± ...... when lord rong heard these discussions, he couldn¡¯t help but blink. did she p their faces? she couldn¡¯t be med, they were really not very good-looking, so she couldn¡¯t help but hit their faces ... yes, it was definitely not her fault. if it were someone else, they would definitely not be able to resist greeting him in the face. lord rong continued with the assessment. she had also passed the painting and calligraphy tests smoothly. she had a good memory and a strong learning ability. when she was young, she had many powerful masters and many great gods wanted to take her as a disciple, so she learned a lot of things. however, although she had learned a lot, she had digested it all. she was pretty good at everything she had learned. although lord rong wasn¡¯t the first to rush for the assessment, she was the first to finish the assessment because of her fast speed. after she finished her exam, she walked out of the building in a rxed manner and happened to bump into huang yuan and the others who were preparing to take thest exam. huang yuan smiled contemptuously when she saw her, not taking her seriously at all. she had originally thought that the person who could be fourth master mo¡¯s young madam would be a powerful character, but from today¡¯s performance, no matter how powerful she was, she was simply trash. she could crush her to death with one finger. next to huang yuan, murong xue nced at leng rongrong and asked with a smile that was not a smile, ¡± how did young mistress do? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± seeing that someone was talking to him, lord rong replied casually, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. ¡± xiang jieyu and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong asked, raising her eyebrows. ¡°n-nothing. you¡¯re pretty good. you got an average score.¡± xiang jieyu almostughed to death. this kind of person who went in for the assessment and didn¡¯te out at all was equivalent to someone who handed in a nk paper. how could he say that he did so-so? lord rong shrugged and walked to the training ground. he leaned against a big tree and waited for li ruhua and the others. xiang jieyu and the othersughed and walked away. after leng rongrong had waited for a while, storm and a few others rushed over from another direction, each more excited than the other. storm rushed in front of lord rong and howled twice with a questioning look in its eyes. storm could understand humannguage, so it could hear some discussions. it could tell that many people in theher abyss empire were dissatisfied with lord rong, the young mistress. naturally, storm was also a little unhappy, so it asked lord rong about the assessment. master was so powerful, so the results of the assessment would definitely not be bad. as long as the assessment results were not bad, she could p the faces of those who said she was useless. ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± lord rong was chatting with someone on her phone. she said indifferently, ¡± it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to get first ce. ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm cried out twice and smiled excitedly. when it smiled, its eyes narrowed and it looked very cute. beside him, rainstorm alsoughed. however, as a horse, hisughter was a little scary. the white tiger yawnedzily and looked at the critical hit. critical hit pped his wings twice and then put his wings behind his back, as if he was a high-spirited chicken. lord rong tapped on his phone and replied to a few messages before looking up. the little wolves were jumping around her feet, extremely excited. lord rong looked up and saw li ruhua and lu yuchening out. one of them was tall and strong, while the other was small and dainty. they seemed to be a very disharmoniousbination. as soon as they came out, they hugged each other and cried. ¡± lu qianqian cried miserably. ¡± wuwuwu, i can¡¯t either. i didn¡¯t do well. why is the assessment so perverted? why do they have to test so many things? ¡± li ruhua¡¯s cries were even more mournful than lu yuanyuan¡¯s. lord rong was speechless. could she pretend not to know them? xu rourou and mo ling er walked out together. when they saw li ruhua and lu yuanyuan, they were both shocked. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± li ruhua seemed to have seen some hope. she looked at xu rourou and asked, ¡± how did you do? the assessment is very difficult, right?¡± ¡°is it difficult?¡± xu rourou frowned. ¡± most of them are within my guess. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. wasn¡¯t this difficult? what mechanical skills? he had never seen them before. these people are not human, are they? they were all humans, but why did they feel that it was not difficult! ¡°teacher, how did you do?¡± mo ling ¡®er ignored li ruhua and lu yuanyuan and rushed to leng rongrong, ¡± teacher, you¡¯ll definitely get first ce, right? they said that you woulde out once you entered because it was too simple, not because you didn¡¯t know how to, right? these ignorant humans actually think that you don¡¯t know how to do it!¡± ¡°you can call me sister-inw,¡± lord rong said. ¡°sister-inw?¡± mo ling er wrinkled her nose in disgust. ¡± he doesn¡¯t deserve it! ¡± lord rong was speechless. xu rourou was speechless. storm and the others all looked at mo ling er withplicated expressions. wasn¡¯t it said that miss ling ¡®er and lord fourth had a very good rtionship? what was this? xiao yuan, ou cheng, and the two littleds also came out very quickly. one after another, some people finished their exams and came out. everyone felt a lot more rxed after the end of the exam. leng rongrong and the others chatted for a while before they prepared to go back. mo ling ¡®er didn¡¯t leave with leng rongrong and the others because she had an appointment with someone else. after a while, xu rule arrived. Chapter 1167 1167 you have a special ce in lord fourth¡¯s heart ¡°ling ¡®er, i knew you would wait for me!¡± when xu ru le saw mo ling er, she immediately smiled. she wanted to rush up and hold mo ling ¡®er¡¯s arm, but mo ling¡¯ er, who had a cold face, dodged her without a sound. xu ru le retracted her hand and didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°what do you want to tell me? what¡¯s wrong with my teacher?¡± mo ling er nced at xu ru le coldly. ¡±e with me to my ce first, ¡± xu ru le said. ¡± i can¡¯t exin it in a short time, and there are many people here. ¡± mo ling er looked around. there were indeed a lot of people. those who had passed the test hade out one after another. the number of people here was getting more and more, and the noise was giving people a headache. after that, she left with xu ru le. huang yuan, murong xue, and the others were all looking in xu rule¡¯s direction. huang yuan didn¡¯t know mo ling er, so she asked, ¡± who is she? ¡± ¡°mo ling er.¡± murong xue¡¯s expression was cold. she had seen mo ling er a few times when she was with murong xiao. however, she didn¡¯t dare to recognize this mo ling er. although her brother had indeed said that mo ling er, who was rumored to be dead, had been found, she seemed to be a little different from the mo ling er from before. mo ling er used to be very cold, but she was a little different when she was with mo linyuan. but this mo ling er in front of him, although she was a bit cold, she wasn¡¯t as cold as before. she seemed to be very close to leng rongrong. it didn¡¯t make sense. although mo ling ¡®er respected fourth master mo, everyone knew that she only respected mo linyuan. she had always been cold to others. however, she seemed to be very close to leng rongrong. murong xue¡¯s expression was a little strange. she briefly exined mo ling er¡¯s identity to huang yuan. there was no need for her to say anything more. with huang yuan¡¯s identity, she would naturally know a little about mo ling er. therefore, huang yuan was a little surprised after hearing it, ¡± so she¡¯s mo ling er. ¡± pared to leng rongrong, more people knew about mo ling er. everyone also knew that mo ling ¡®er was lord fourth¡¯s soft spot. lord fourth used to like this little sister the most and doted on her the most. although he was strict with his sister, no one could get better treatment than mo ling ¡®er. there had been many rumors that mo ling er would be the future young mistress. at the vi. mo ling er sat across from xu ru le with a cold face. ¡°i heard you lost your memory?¡± xu ru looked at mo ling er with interest. mo ling er didn¡¯t say anything. she just raised her eyebrows and looked at xu ru le. ¡± what do you want to say? ¡± ¡°you must have forgotten about the past, right? i don¡¯t know how leng rongrong seduced you, but i¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t use any good means. i just wanted to remind you not to be tricked by her!¡± xu ruleughed coldly and said, ¡± leng rongrong is very sinister. even the people around her are not fun to y with. you¡¯ve lost your memory, so you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you hang out with them. she must have told you a lot of lies, right?¡± mo ling er¡¯s fair face was still expressionless. she looked at xu ru le with a strange expression. xu ru le thought that she had hit mo ling er, so she was quite happy. she didn¡¯t have a good impression of her uncle, so she needed to find someone to deal with leng rongrong and xu rourou. mo ling er was definitely the best choice. after all, she was mo linyuan¡¯s closest friend and mo ling er¡¯s sister. the whole world knew that mo ling er used to admire mo linyuan, and her feelings for mo linyuan should be very deep, so it was obviously the best time to instigate mo ling er. mo ling er had lost her memory, so she would definitely believe whatever she said. ¡°i¡¯m sure you already know your own identity, but you definitely don¡¯t know anything else.¡± xu rule began to embellish leng rongrong¡¯s words. then, he added that leng rongrong and xu rourou would definitely join forces to deal with mo ling ¡®er. she said that mo ling er must have been fooled by them. ¡°they definitely didn¡¯t tell you that the person you once admired the most was lord fourth, right? they definitely didn¡¯t tell you that before leng rongrong appeared, you were lord fourth¡¯s favorite person, right?¡± ¡°leng rongrong snatched away the fourth master who should have been yours. without leng rongrong, you would be the young madam, the young madam of theher abyss empire.¡± xu ru le took a sip of coffee and stared at mo ling er. mo ling er¡¯s expression was mysterious. although she couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry or not, she knew that mo ling er must have understood. she said triumphantly, ¡± actually, there¡¯s a way for you to deal with them. after the assessment, there will be a challenge, and you can challenge anyone. with your ability, you can definitely challenge leng rongrong. no matter if you¡¯re stronger or weaker than her, you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. if you¡¯re stronger than her, you can beat her to a pulp. if you¡¯re weaker than her, you can pretend to be injured and lord fourth will definitely stand up for you. you have a special ce in lord fourth¡¯s heart.¡± xu ru le guided patiently. mo ling er looked at xu ru le with a strange expression. she despised mo linyuan, okay? apetition with a teacher ... she didn¡¯t need to know that she would definitely lose to her teacher. moreover, what the teacher had told her was the truth. she was very clear about her rtionship with mo linyuan in the past. the teacher had told her countless times that lord fourth used to dote on her the most. mo ling er looked at xu ru le as if she was looking at an idiot. after a moment of silence, she said,¡±you canpete with her. i support you.¡± then, mo ling er turned around and left. xu ru le¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of suspicion. what did he mean? why did she feel like she didn¡¯t quite understand? did she not want to challenge leng rongrong? it might take some time. after all, she might not have epted what she had just said. after all, she had been fooled by leng rongrong first. however, she could find out the things she said by simply investigating, so she would definitely target leng rongrong. thinking of this, xu ru le¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. she would just wait for mo ling ¡®er and leng rongrong to fall out, and then she would be able to reap the benefits. when huang yuan and the others came over, mo ling er had just gone out. huang yuan and murong xue chatted with xu ru le for a while after they sat down. the three of them hated leng rongrong very much, but they got along very well. the three of them even agreed to challenge leng rongrong, xu rourou, and the others together. ¡°huang yuan, you¡¯re so powerful, you can definitely beat leng rongrong up.¡± ¡± murong xue, you¡¯ll deal with xu rourou. there won¡¯t be any problems. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll deal with that lu qianqian. she¡¯s also very annoying. ¡± xu ru le had already nned the next few steps. ¡°i wonder who¡¯ll be first in this assessment.¡± huang yuan didn¡¯t really care about the challenge. she calcted her score and felt that she should be able to get into the top three. Chapter 1168 1168 miss ling ¡®er, you¡¯re the only one we respect on her way back, mo ling ¡®er met a few higher-ups of theher abyss empire. the higher-ups had the same attitude as xu rule, and they were all talking bad about leng rongrong. the news that leng rongrong hade out of the assessment within a few minutes had already spread, and everyone felt that she was definitely the failure of this assessment, that she would definitely be thest ce. many of the upper echelons were unhappy with the fact that thest ce was made the young mistress of theher abyss empire. it would not be beneficial for theher abyss empire if this matter were to spread. on the contrary, it would only embarrass the empire. that was why everyone hoped that lord fourth could change his wife. in any case, the news of leng rongrong being the young madam had not spread, only the people who came for the assessment knew. when the time came, no one would spread the news even if they changed the madam without making a sound. no one would go against theher abyss empire. therefore, when they saw mo ling ¡®er, the higher-ups all knew that she was talented and smart, and that she had been raised by lord fourth. she was once lord fourth¡¯s favorite girl. although lord fourth¡¯s pampering was not that exaggerated, it was just better than others. however, she was still his younger sister, so it was different. knowing that mo ling ¡®er was very capable, these higher-ups all had an idea. they hoped that mo ling¡¯ er would be the youngdy and leng rongrong would get lost. ¡± miss ling ¡®er, you have some say in lord fourth¡¯s life. please try to persuade him! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, miss ling ¡®er. if you can be the young mistress, i¡¯ll definitely be convinced! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m definitely not convinced by that leng rongrong!¡± ¡± i heard that her identity is unknown, and she¡¯s from the countryside. she even has some chickens and ducks. it¡¯s so embarrassing to tell others! ¡± ¡± ourherworld empire is such a powerful organization. if we have a young mistress like her, we¡¯ll beughed at! ¡± ¡± miss ling ¡®er, you¡¯re of noble status. please speak to lord fourth! ¡± ¡°miss ling ¡®er, we¡¯re all supporting you!¡± mo ling er¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the higher-ups. some of these higher-ups really wanted theher abyss empire to be well, while others naturally wanted to drive leng rongrong away and let their own daughters take over. mo ling er left after listening to him. after she went back, she told lord rong everything that xu ru le and the higher-ups had said. ¡°teacher, do you want me to teach them a lesson?¡± she still respected lord rong and ignored mo linyuan. she didn¡¯t care whose sister she was. in any case, lord rong was her teacher. her teacher was the best in the world, and in her heart, he was the best. no one couldpare. ¡°my brother only cares about his subordinates, he can¡¯t even protect his own wife! what kind of man are you!¡± fourth master mo, who had just entered with a group of elders: ¡°???¡± the group of elders at the back, on the other hand, were very excited. seeing leng rongrong suddenly rush up, they left lord fourth behind. in just a moment, leng rongrong was surrounded by a group of older elders, all of them looking at leng rongrong with excitement. ¡°this girl is amazing!¡± ¡°as expected of the young mistress of ourher abyss empire. you¡¯re good, very good!¡± ¡°he¡¯s handsome and capable!¡± ...... the elders surrounded lord rong and started to criticize him. mo ling er was squeezed out of the circle, and she was dumbfounded. she looked at mo linyuan and asked the old men what was going on. before mo linyuan could say anything, one of the old men who surrounded lord rong shouted at fourth master mo, ¡± xiao si, what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯re such a good wife, why did you announce it? ¡± the other old man nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right. hurry up and arrange a grand banquet and invite all the top organizations. let everyone know that she¡¯s the young mistress of theher abyss empire! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s give the girl a proper name!¡± ¡± what¡¯s the big deal about having no status? hurry up and let the whole world know that ourher abyss empire¡¯s young mistress is rongrong! ¡± the elders spoke excitedly. the more they looked, the more satisfied they were. such a powerful young madam, he couldn¡¯t let anyone snatch her away. the more she looked at him, the more displeased she was with lord fourth. he clearly had such a powerful wife, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it, causing everyone to think that the young mistress of theher abyss empire was a scourge. they had almost wronged their great young madam. afterplimenting lord rong, the elders took lord fourth away. they came in a lively manner and left in a lively manner. lord fourth was scolded the entire way. leng rongrong was dumbfounded. mo ling er asked,¡±butler quan, what¡¯s going on?¡± who are these old men?¡± ¡°uh, ourher abyss empire¡¯s inner secrets, ourher abyss empire¡¯s elders.¡± said butler quan. he was also dumbfounded. after all, these elders all had bad tempers. when theher abyss empire was established, these elders were the first to find the fourth master, who then had the opportunity to establish the empire. they were indispensable to theherworld empire and the source of lord fourth¡¯s mysterious martial arts. these old men¡¯s identities were also very mysterious. they had never praised anyone before, and even lord fourth was scolded by these old men. in the end, when it came to young madam, she was praised to this extent. he seemed to have heard an elder asking lord fourth to get lost and that there would be no problem in letting the youngdy take over theherworld empire. mo ling er: ¡± ... everyone is scolding the teacher. are these old fogeys stupid? ¡± she didn¡¯t think that these old men were smart at all. although his teacher was indeed powerful, weren¡¯t these old men the higher-ups of the higher-ups? ¡± awoo awoo! ¡± storm wagged its tail proudly. its master was such an awesome existence. after entering the house, li ruhua had already prepared a table full of food. probably because she was in a bad mood, huahua had prepared a lot of food. he seemed to have vented all his unhappiness on cooking. whether he was happy or unhappy, huahua loved to cook. his dream had always been to be a chef. he had recently made friends with the chefs in the north thearch club and joined a group of chefs. every day, they would discuss how to make the dishes taste better. at the table, mo ling er looked at li ruhua and asked, ¡± ¡°what are you cooking so many dishes for? to celebrate? you did well in the assessment?¡± huahua was speechless. he lowered his head and fell into depression. mo ling ¡®er looked at xu rourou again. ¡± how was your test? how many of them can i get full marks for?¡± ¡± there should only be three full marks. the rest should be above 90. ¡± xu rourou said after some thought. mo ling er nodded. ¡± i¡¯m almost the same. ¡± after she finished speaking, she looked at little nan yu and little chu yan. ¡± other than the mechanical skill, i should be able to get more than 95 points in all the other skills. ¡± little nan yu said. ¡± i¡¯m the opposite. i should have gotten full marks for my mechanical skills, but i¡¯m weaker in martial arts. ¡± little chu yan replied in his childish voice. Chapter 1169 1169 thebination of the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled huahua lowered his head in silence as he ate in silence. he really wanted to ask these people if they were still human. they all scored above 95 points, but from their tone, they still didn¡¯t think much of it and even said that he didn¡¯t perform well! he did very well, but it didn¡¯t seem like he got a full score in any of the tests. he might not even get a score above 90! he should have asked lu yuanyuan to have dinner with him. they were brothers in the same boat. he still wanted to be theher abyss empire¡¯s butler ... he must be dreaming. with his results, would he be directly kicked out and not even be a bodyguard anymore? after eating two mouthfuls, huahua looked at lord rong worriedly. then, she had a sh of inspiration and asked, ¡± lord rong, should we sign a contract? ¡± ¡°a contract?¡± leng rongrong was suspicious. ¡± that¡¯s right. why don¡¯t we sign a contract? you see, i have a lot of people who want to poach me. if you sign a contract, you can tie me down. otherwise, i¡¯ll be taken away by others! ¡± li ruhua lied through her teeth. ¡± it¡¯s true. look, even your mother wants to snatch me! ¡± let¡¯s sign a longer contract!¡± lord rong was speechless. after dinner, lord fourth returned. the group of people took a walk nearby. tang luo had been dealing with other matters previously, so he didn¡¯t know how lord rong¡¯s assessment had gone. thus, he asked a few questions out of curiosity. ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± lord rong said casually. fourth master mo looked deeply at his wife. she had relied on the first ce of the new and old members to get full marks, but she had only said that it was okay. tang luo nodded and said in deep agreement, ¡± the assessment this time is a little difficult. if i do well, i shouldn¡¯t be too bad. young madam, you don¡¯t have to feel pressured! ¡± ¡°although many people say that you can¡¯t do well, not everyone can do well. with young madam¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not a problem to get an average grade.¡± tang luo wasforting leng rongrong. he had heard too many people say that young madam definitely did not do well in her exams and that she was not worthy of lord fourth. he didn¡¯t quite believe it. when he heard young madam say it was okay, he felt that it wouldn¡¯t be too good, but it wouldn¡¯t be too bad either. beside him, mo linyuan looked at tang luo deeply. there was aplicated look in his eyes. tang luo noticed it, but he didn¡¯t care. he thought that lord fourth was afraid that young madam would be unhappy when he mentioned this, so he didn¡¯t say much other than tofort her. after returning home, tang luo seemed to have recalled something and said to leng rongrong, ¡± young madam, tomorrow¡¯s assessment is a teampetition, so you can form your own team. i have a list here, and they¡¯re all rtively strong examiners. do you want to take a look? ¡± leng rongrong looked up at tang luo and shook her head. ¡°you¡¯re not choosing? if you want to choose, i can help you ask around.¡± tang luo said, ¡± tomorrow¡¯s assessment will be more troublesome. it¡¯ll be quite difficult without team cooperation. it¡¯s very important that your team members are reliable.¡± he was a little worried for leng rongrong. after all, many people were talking bad about their young madam and felt that she was too weak. if he didn¡¯t do well in this assessment, there would be more people gossiping. moreover, the team assessment was a free team. young madam didn¡¯t seem to have a good reputation among the examiners, so it was very likely that young madam didn¡¯t have any team members. as for people like mo ling ¡®er and little nan yu, although tang luo knew them, he didn¡¯t consider them. especially the two little ones, they were too young after all, and this assessment would require them to enter the forest, which was not something that the soft-skinned children could handle. it didn¡¯t really matter how the two children¡¯s grades were. the most important thing was the young madam¡¯s assessment results. only if young madam¡¯s assessment results were good enough would she be able to shut up the crowd. only god knew what people were saying about young madam now. he was a little angry that young madam was being scolded like she was worthless. in the end, no matter what tang luo said, lord rong did not ept his good intentions. tang luo was a little helpless. li ruhua came up to him and asked, ¡± are there any strong people? why don¡¯t you introduce them to me? ¡± ¡°go away.¡± tang luo facepalmed. li ruhua was speechless. ¡°huahua, follow mommy.¡± little nan yu said to li ruhua mysteriously, ¡± you might as well hug mommy¡¯s thigh instead of hugging someone else¡¯s thigh! ¡± it would be such a pity if he didn¡¯t hug such a powerful thigh. li ruhua nced at leng rongrong. even though chief rong said she was alright, she was still much better than him. ¡°alright,¡± he said. li ruhua sighed. the next day. when leng rongrong and the others arrived at the training ground, most of the people were already there. everyone stood together in groups of two or three. after all, it was a team assessment, and many people were already standing with the members they had chosen. lord rong and the others stood together. when ou cheng and xiao yuan saw them, they immediately came over. yang ping, who they had met at the shooting range, also came over. ¡°forming a team?¡± xiao yuan asked leng rongrong and the others. ¡°we have enough people,¡± leng rongrong nced at xiao yuan. she had already decided on the team members. xu rourou, little xun ¡®er, little chu yan, lu yuanyang, mo ling¡¯ er, li ruhua, and father lu, lu cai. there were eight of them in total. the team had at least three people and at most eight people. chief rong¡¯s team was obviously full. xiao yuan and the others immediately looked regretful. father lu and lu qianqian only arrived after a while. when they came over, lu cai said with some embarrassment, ¡± can i really join this team? i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll be a burden to everyone.¡± before yesterday, father lu still didn¡¯t quite believe that leng rongrong was that powerful. however, after being pricked by chief rong yesterday and realizing that his leg really didn¡¯t hurt anymore, he had already been convinced by leng rongrong. when he heard someone bad-mouthing lord rong, he even stood up for lord rong. papa lu didn¡¯t have many connections, and his arch-enemy had been looking for trouble with him, so he couldn¡¯t find a team to join. it was only after lu qianqian called leng rongrong that she was sure he could join master rong¡¯s team. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± master rong nced at papa lu. ¡± how¡¯s your leg? ¡± ¡°it didn¡¯t hurt these two days.¡± ¡± thank you, young madam, you¡¯re really amazing! ¡± mr. lu said excitedly. ¡°after the assessment, i¡¯ll give you an incision.¡± leng rongrong seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± if you trust me, even though i¡¯ve only operated on animals, you won¡¯t have a big problem. ¡± papa lu: ¡°???? ¡± was the young madam a veterinarian? ¡°humans and animals are not that different, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± leng rongrong added. ¡± ... ¡± father lu wiped the sweat off his forehead. was he really a veterinarian? but she was the young madam, so he didn¡¯t dare to reject her! on the stage, the examiner was already giving his speech, exining the general rules of this round. this was a test of survival in the primitive forest. every team would be given a fixed amount of resources, and everyone was given three days. they needed to catch a few fugitives in the forest, and they had toe out of the forest in three days at thetest. as for the fastest, it depended on the team. if they caught all the fugitives at the fastest, they woulde out when they were done. Chapter 1170 1170 hand over the supplies and i¡¯ll let you go ¡°of course, if a team wants to give up, they can alsoe out early. if you give up, you¡¯ll get O points for this test.¡± the examiner said sternly from the stage. ¡°there are many dangers in the forest, and there will also be many difficult questions and clues prepared for you. the fugitive is a real fugitive. we borrowed him from a prison abroad. they are very ruthless, so you have to pay attention to your safety ... in addition, it is allowed for guilds topete with each other. you can make things difficult for other guilds, but no one is allowed to die ...¡± the examiner didn¡¯t say much. after the supplies were distributed, a fewrge buses appeared. everyone got into the car. leng rongrong and a few others sat together. in front of them were huang yuan and the others. huang yuan, xu rule, murong xue, and five more powerful boys formed a team. leng rongrong and the others had also seen that xiang jieyu and the others had wanted to team up with huang yuan and the other stronger people, but they had been rejected. huang yuan and the others chose the other five boys who were stronger. after all, it was rted to the results of the assessment. everyone wanted to team up with stronger people. no one wanted to team up with the weak and let the weak drag them down. the other groups generally looked okay. after all, the participants were all young people who were neither too young nor too old. however, lord rong¡¯s group was a little special. lu cai was already in his 50s, so he was rtively old. little nan yu and little chu yan were not even seven or eight years old. they were the youngest in the room. li ruhua looked iparably tall, but there were rumors that he was actually a chef, so no one was too optimistic about him. the rest were girls. lord rong didn¡¯t say anything. during the assessment yesterday, she came out of each examination hall in less than two minutes. the whole world was saying that she would probably score zero points. mo ling er and xu rourou were also rumored to have bad results. after all, mo ling er had lost her memory, and many people knew xu rourou as the weak youngdy of the xu family. what results could she possibly have? it was even more surprising for lu yuanfei to receive an invitation. she cried before the assessment and cried again after the assessment. obviously, she had failed both. it was abination of the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled. many people on the bus were discussing. ¡°thisbination is so funny!¡± ¡± this young madam really doesn¡¯t have any ambition at all. she doesn¡¯t even know how to find a better team! ¡± ¡± it seems that second young master xiao and the others went over to join her, but she rejected them! ¡± ¡°not only is young madam useless, but her brain isn¡¯t working well either!¡± ¡°it looks like there¡¯s going to be a good show to watchter.¡± ¡± this group of old, weak, sick, and disabled will definitely be targeted as soon as they enter and then be forced out! ¡± ¡± the way i see it, there¡¯s no need for them to take part in this assessment. whether they take the assessment or not, they¡¯ll definitely get 0 points! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a waste of effort.¡± ¡± i¡¯m guessing this young madam probably wanted to prove her ability, but she definitely didn¡¯t expect herself to be so weak. ¡± ...... the group of people discussed animatedly. huang yuan and the others ¡®lips curled up as they listened. ¡°follow themter.¡± xu ru le said, ¡± you canpete for the team assessment. ¡± ¡°you still want to deal with them?¡± huang luan looked at xu ru le in disbelief. ¡± they¡¯re so weak. if we don¡¯t target them, they¡¯ll quit on their own, right? ¡± ¡°just in case. besides, we can also grab some supplies, right? aren¡¯t there very few supplies?¡± xu rule¡¯s eyes narrowed. she turned back to look at leng rongrong and xu rourou. ¡°alright, it won¡¯t take much effort anyway.¡± huang yuan nodded. ¡± i can¡¯t wait to meet this young madam! ¡± murong xue didn¡¯t say anything. she had a simr attitude. although she looked down on the old, weak, sick, and disabledbination of master rong, she also missed huihui and leng rongrong since leng rongrong was able to stay by mo linyuan¡¯s side. she really wanted to know what she had done to deserve to be lord fourth¡¯s wife. she, murong xue, didn¡¯t even have the chance. everyone was calcting, and soon the car stopped outside a primeval forest. everyone got out of the car one after another. beside the buses were people carrying backpacks. everyone was basically wearing windbreakers, camouge uniforms, and other clothes that were convenient for walking in the forest. most of them were wearing outdoor sports shoes. on this point, everyone was quite in agreement. after all, they had to enter the primeval forest. if they stayed for a long time, they might have to stay for three days. therefore, everyone knew their limits. lord rong¡¯s group of people were also dressed simrly. lord rong was wearing a ck windbreaker, and she looked cool in all ck. little nan yu was wearing the same style as his mommy. little chu yan was wearing a blue windbreaker, while li ruhua was wearing a camouge suit. mo ling er and the others were all wearing windbreakers. everyone had a ck backpack with the same supplies. when they reached the ce, the examiner said a few more words, ¡± ... if there are no other questions, you may enter now. ¡± everyone was in high spirits. as soon as the examiner¡¯s voice fell, some people were already scrambling to be the first to rush into the forest. this primitive forest was veryrge, and it was full of danger. those international criminals who were borrowed were also in this forest. lord rong and the others didn¡¯t fight for it. they followed the crowd and entered. xu rule and the others ¡®target was leng rongrong and the others, so they followed behind this group of people, keeping a distance between them. since there were many teams in the beginning, it was normal for them to walk together. therefore, lord rong and the others didn¡¯t pay much attention to xu rule and the others. however, as they walked deeper and deeper, the surrounding teams disappeared. in the end, only xu rule¡¯s team was left, following them unhurriedly. this made lord rong and the others realize something. ¡°give us your backpacks and withdraw from the assessment, and we¡¯ll let you go.¡± xu rule and the others approached leng rongrong and the others directly. xu rule crossed her arms in front of her chest and said arrogantly. ¡°what did you just say?¡± master rong frowned. she didn¡¯t expect xu rule to be so direct. ¡°i want you to hand over your supplies and withdraw from the assessment.¡± xu ru le squinted her eyes and chuckled. ¡± do you really think you can do anything with a group like you? ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you hand over your supplies and withdraw from the assessment? we¡¯ll let you go.¡± lord rong furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°leng rongrong, what¡¯s there to be so arrogant about?¡± xu ru le sneered. ¡± you scored zero points in the entire assessment. the entireher abyss empire isughing at you. they want you to get out of theher abyss empire! ¡± ¡°0 points?¡± leng rongrong paused for a moment. did she score 0? she remembered that she should have gotten full marks in every subject. lord rong¡¯s pause made xu ru le think that she had hit the nail on the head, and she became even more excited. she had thought that leng rongrong¡¯s results would not be bad. after all, she had crossed swords with leng rongrong before. she did not expect that she would really get zero marks. it seemed that he was just lucky that time. Chapter 1171 1171e over, i can¡¯t beat you! ¡°give us the supplies,¡± murong xue looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± even if you have the resources, you won¡¯t be able to catch the fugitive. instead, you¡¯ll be in danger. it¡¯s better to give up now. ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so.¡± huang yuan smiled. ¡± there¡¯s no need to make yourself unhappy. isn¡¯t it better to just give up? we don¡¯t even have to enter the forest. ¡± the rest of the boys also chimed in. ¡°since it¡¯s so good to give up, you guys can give up on yourselves.¡± lord rong smiled at them. li ruhua nodded. ¡± why don¡¯t you guys give us the supplies and leave earlier! ¡± ¡°you guys really don¡¯t want to give up? did you forget what the examiner said? guilds are allowed topete for resources. as long as no one dies, it doesn¡¯t matter if you guys are crippled.¡± xu ru le sneered. she nced at the people around her and said, ¡± do it. don¡¯t waste your breath on them. they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them! ¡± as she spoke, xu rule and the others immediately attacked leng rongrong and the others. leng rongrong and the others did not hesitate and went up to him. eight people against eight people, and they instantly started fighting. leng rongrong immediately went up against huang yuan. huang yuan looked down on leng rongrong. she didn¡¯t care about leng rongrong at all and didn¡¯t even use her full strength. she thought that she could defeat leng rongrong in one or two moves. although she had never met leng rongrong, she had heard the news around her. everyone had looked down on leng rongrong. everyone said that leng rongrong was too weak, and that she had not evenpleted the assessment. she felt that it was an insult to powerful people like her for such a person to participate in the assessment. theherworld empire¡¯s assessment clearly required one to have sufficient ability to pass, but leng rongrong had actually participated in the assessment without any ability. she didn¡¯t like the people in this group. however, huang yuan felt that something was wrong as soon as they started fighting. although leng rongrong also looked like she was ying it down, her actions were a little brutal. when she attacked, her movements were a little fierce. she swept her leg and forced huang yuan to take two steps back. huang yuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. she was stronger than she had imagined. after all, they were both capable people, so huang yuan immediately noticed that leng rongrong¡¯s kung fu was not weak. she was even a little shocked. with this ability, it was impossible for her toe out in two minutes during the martial arts assessment. she would definitely be able to hold on for a while, so why did shee out so early ... it couldn¡¯t be because he had defeated the examiner so quickly, right? huang yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked at leng rongrong with a strange expression. after a few exchanges, he felt that leng rongrong was not weak. she started to get serious and used all her power to deal with leng rongrong. leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± you¡¯ve finally used your full strength. ¡± as she spoke, she suddenly used 10% more of her strength. huang yuan was caught off guard and fell back a few steps. leng rongrong suddenly kicked her in the face with a whirlwind kick. huang yuan fell to the ground. then, she waspletely abused and had no way to resist. after that, huang yuan felt as if she had been pricked by something. her whole body went soft and she could not move. on the other side, the silver needle in xu rourou¡¯s hand was shining. she put it away and looked at xu rule casually. her eyes were calm, as if she didn¡¯t care about xu ru le at all. xu ru le had already lost her ability to move. she sat on the ground and looked at xu ru le in disbelief. she had been training very hard recently, but why, why was she defeated by xu rourou without even using two moves? damn it! that was impossible. xu rourou had always been a good-for-nothing! how could she be more powerful than her! ¡± xu rourou, how dare you treat me like this? do you believe that uncle will not let you off? ¡± xu rule yelled at xu rourou. xu rourou only nced at xu rule coldly, as if she didn¡¯t care. xu rule red at xu rourou listlessly. on the other side, murong xue¡¯s opponent was mo ling ¡®er. she had been a little nervous from the moment she faced mo ling¡¯ er, and once she was nervous, she was naturally easily crushed by mo ling ¡®er. ¡°didn¡¯t you lose your memory?¡± murong xue was filled with disbelief. didn¡¯t she already lose her memory? why was she still so powerful? ¡± i¡¯ve forgotten some things, but my body¡¯s instincts haven¡¯t. ¡± mo ling er sneered, ¡± do you really think i¡¯m a good-for-nothing just because i lost my memory? ¡± murong xue¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly. she wanted to use all her strength to take down mo ling er, but she was soonpletely crushed by her. this time, murong xue¡¯s face turned deathly pale, especially when she saw that xu ru le and huang yuan had both lost. how was that possible? they had calcted that these people did not have much strength, so they should have been able to easily take their supplies. if they could get their supplies, their chances of winning would be higher. damn it! ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s still them!¡± xu ru le looked at the remaining four boys with a ferocious expression. ¡°you guys beat them!¡± huang yuan also shouted at the boys. the results of those boys were very good and they were very strong. this was also the reason why they would cooperate with them. although huang yuan and the other two had been defeated and couldn¡¯t move for a while, they weren¡¯t that nervous. leng rongrong and the others had only won by luck. those boys were so good, they definitely wouldn¡¯t lose. just as the few of them were calm andposed, little nan yu kicked a boy away. the boy looked at little nan yu in horror as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°you, how do you have so much strength!¡± he seemed to be looking at a freak. ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m strong, but you¡¯re too weak!¡± a smile shed across the little guy¡¯s tender face. he punched the boy a few times and knocked him out. huang yuan: ¡°!!! ¡± xu ru le was speechless. murong xue: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°hey,e here,e a little closer!¡± little chu yan hooked his fingers at the boy in front of him. the boy was originally quite handsome, but at that moment, he had an afro and his face was dark. the boy looked at little chu yan in horror. ¡± you, what¡¯s that in your hand?! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s a new weapon that i¡¯ve just developed. it can explode and it¡¯s very fun. it¡¯s only the size of a soybean. do you want to try it? ¡± little chu yan took out a handful of soybean-like things from his pocket. the male student was speechless. ?...... who the hell would carry explosives like this? wasn¡¯t he afraid of blowing himself up into a pile of mud? e here, didn¡¯t you want to defeat me?¡± little chu yan said innocently, ¡± i don¡¯t know much martial arts.e over! ¡± i can¡¯t beat you!¡± the boy¡¯s legs were weak. he didn¡¯t know kung fu, but there were so many explosives. who would dare to get close? this was crazy! Chapter 1172 1172 chapter 1174-seeking a caress little chu yan saw that the other party didn¡¯t dare toe over and looked at leng rongrong, aggrieved. ¡± aunt rongrong, what if he¡¯s hiding from me? ¡± ¡°bomb him.¡± leng rongrong looked at the boy with interest, her eyes full of sympathy. the boy: ¡°??? ¡± did he hear wrongly? bomb him? why did you blow him up? ¡± don¡¯t bomb me. i¡¯ll give you supplies. i admit defeat. don¡¯t bomb me! ¡± the boy could not quite believe what little chu yan was researching. however, he had already tried the power of the explosion. he was a little far away from little chu yan, so he was still injured. if that explosion hadnded on him, he might have lost his life. pared to grades, his life was more important. ¡°i, f * ck!¡± on the side, a boy let out a shrill cry. he had been madly attacking li ruhua, but he didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly turn around and grow long hair. he even secretly put on a lipstick and asked him if he was pretty. because this operation was really too coquettish, the boy was a little scared. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯te over!¡± seeing li ruhua approaching him, the boy¡¯s expression turned into one of utter disbelief. huahua had long golden hair and a bright red lipstick. although she wasn¡¯t wearing a dress, she looked very scary. he used this look to shock the other party. ¡°what, am i not pretty?¡± huahua raised her eyebrows and looked at the boy. ¡± or do you want to see me in a dress? ¡± the boy looked at li ruhua helplessly. ¡± ¡°you, you, you go away. i don¡¯t want to see you in a dress! damn it, aren¡¯t they old, weak, sick, and disabled? why are they all perverts!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so good-looking, and you¡¯re calling me a pervert?¡± li ruhua approached the boy, and while he was still in a daze, she suddenly grabbed him and gave him a good beating. the boy was frightened by li ruhua and felt that he had met a pervert. he had been defeated just like that. lu yuchen was even more impressive. she was originally a weak girl who was just a little stronger. most of the time, she was soft and weak and cried easily. originally, leng rongrong and the others were not optimistic about lu yuanfei¡¯s chances. when they saw that lu yuanfei was beaten up, lord rong wanted to help. however, she was pulled back by lu cai. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t go over, he¡¯s going to go berserk.¡± lu cai had just been punched, and his face was swollen. the flesh on his face was trembling, and he even swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°berserk?¡± lord rong was stunned and looked at lu cai suspiciously. ¡± that¡¯s right, young madam. you don¡¯t know this, but my daughter is usually very weak. however, if someone touches her bottom line, she will lose control and be much stronger. ¡± lu cai exined. on the other side, lu yuanfei had been hit a few times, and her hair was a little messy. she had been crying from the hit, but suddenly she stopped. ¡°you, move! don¡¯t step on it!¡± she seemed to have seen something, and her eyes were shining as she stared at the boy in front of her. the boy chuckled. ¡± why? what do you mean you¡¯re not allowed to step on it? ¡± ¡± stay away from that nt! don¡¯t touch it! ¡± lu yuanyuan pointed at the boy¡¯s feet and said. ¡°nt?¡± the boy raised his eyebrows and looked at a de of grass on the ground. he sneered and looked at lu yuanfei provocatively. ¡± so what if i stepped on it? can you beat me? ¡± as he spoke, the boy stepped on it. lu yuchen¡¯s face darkened instantly, and her whole body burst out with a strong anger. ¡°i already said don¡¯t step on it!¡± as she spoke, lu yuanyuan was already walking toward the boy. every step she took seemed to be very heavy. then, she stood in front of the boy who had provoked her. the boy¡¯s lips curled up and he looked at lu yuanfei in amusement. ¡± what can you do to me? lu yuanyuan, you think you can beat me?¡± he raised his eyebrows. he had hit lu yuanyuan so hard that she could not avoid it. he did not believe that lu yuanyuan could do anything to him. lu yuanyuan raised her eyes and nced at the boy. then, she suddenly grabbed the boy¡¯s arm and threw him over her shoulder. the boy was caught off guard and fell to the ground. then, lu yuanfei did not give the boy a chance to get up. she threw him over her shoulder several times in a row, making the boy dizzy. at the end of the fall, the boy vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°i already told you not to touch my nts!¡± lu qianqian¡¯s eyes were dark and strange. she looked at the boy and raised her hand to give him a p. ¡°pa! pa!¡± the boy¡¯s face instantly swelled up, and he looked at lu yuanfei as if he had seen a ghost. a few minutester, this group of people were all tied up neatly. huang yuan and the others were in disbelief. they were so frightened that they looked like they had seen a ghost. leng rongrong and the others sorted out their supplies in front of them and took them away. ¡°how is that possible?¡± xu ru le was in disbelief. how could this group of people be so strong? were they tied up now? ¡°let us go!¡± huang yuan said angrily, ¡± give us back our supplies. what right do you have to treat us like this? ¡± ¡°you guys want to treat us like this?¡± lord rong shrugged and threw an empty backpack to huang yuan and the others. ¡± wait here. someone wille and take you out. ¡± ¡°what right do you have! we haven¡¯t quit yet!¡± murong xue roared, ¡± we will definitely not back out! ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, do you think your team is very powerful? you guys are just lucky! we¡¯ve underestimated you, but do you think you can catch an international criminal? so what if you took our supplies? you can¡¯t catch them, and you¡¯ll only get zero points in the end!¡± xu ru le sneered. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± then, lord rong slung her backpack over her back and said to the rest, ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± the group of people immediately set off. murong xue and the others stomped their feet in anger, but there was nothing they could do. they were tied to a tree with their backs to each other, and they had to go around the tree. ¡± let¡¯s wait and see. so what if they kidnap us? those international criminals aren¡¯t people they can deal with. ¡± xu ru le said viciously. ¨C as lord rong and the others walked, they would asionally encounter some clues left behind by the assessment team. after a short discussion, they were able to solve the clues and easily found the direction of the international criminal. in a dense forest, a leopard suddenly flew out. lord rong and the others suddenly stopped in their tracks. ¡°it should be a danger arranged by the assessment team.¡± lu cai said, ¡± the forest is full of wild beasts and traps. they were all arranged by the assessment team. this leopard must have been specially trained, it¡¯s not easy to deal with ...¡± before lu cai could finish his sentence, he saw master rong walking toward heibao. his heart skipped a beat. ¡± be careful, young madam! ¡± then, lu cai¡¯s jaw dropped. he saw leng rongrong stretch out her hand, and the ck panther actually stuck its head out like a house cat, then rubbed against lord rong¡¯s palm. lu cai stared unblinkingly at the ck panther and the young mistress, doubting his life. Chapter 1173 1173 lord rong, don¡¯t call me grandpa for no reason after rubbing against lord rong¡¯s hand, heibao was still not satisfied. suddenly, it turned around andy on the ground, showing its belly and twisting. ¡°you actually want me to rub your stomach! that¡¯s too much!¡± ¡± f * ck! ¡± lord rong scolded jokingly and kicked the ck panther¡¯s stomach lightly. ¡± get up! ¡± the ck panther rolled around pitifully, then stood up. ¡°this, this thing knows our young madam?¡± lu cai was dumbfounded for a long time before he looked at the people around him. ¡°no matter what animal it is, young madam is very familiar with it.¡± li ruhua exined, ¡± don¡¯t worry about it. the young madam is the person who can make all the animals in the world restless. ¡± li ruhua had already calmed down. after all, he had been by young madam¡¯s side for so long. it was not strange that young madam could always surprise others. ¡°but ... this is a ck panther. it can eat people, right?¡± lu cai asked. ¡°it¡¯s changing?¡± li ruhua chuckled. ¡± you¡¯re amazing, young madam. ¡± lu cai was speechless. young madam seemed to be much more profound than the rumors said. heibao was originally here to attack, but in the end, he became a guide. ¨C in the conference room. when the elders saw this scene, they were once again shocked. ¡°has the ck panther betrayed us?¡± ¡°no, isn¡¯t this the ck panther we tamed? the one that attacks everyone it sees. what did it do just now? it gave its stomach to young madam?¡± ¡± why didn¡¯t it attack young madam? ¡± the group of elders looked at fourth master mo in surprise. fourth master mo furrowed his brows, clearly displeased with the ck panther. it actually allowed his wife to touch its stomach? was this guy a hooligan? ¡°it doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in theher abyss empire.¡± fourth master mo coldly replied, ¡± it needs to know that betrayal will not end well. ¡± all the elders were speechless. why did it feel like lord fourth was abusing his power to take revenge for a private matter? were you sure it wasn¡¯t because heibao showed his belly to the young madam on purpose? xu shiting, murong xiao, and the others all hadplicated expressions. ¡°young mistress, you¡¯re getting more and more interesting,¡± xiao yan said with interest. after he finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows at xu shiting and his brother. he didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes said it all. your niece and sister are not as well-behaved as my second brother. xu shiting was speechless. murong xiao was speechless. in fact, the two of them had warned xu rourou and murong xue in private not to go against leng rongrong. in the end, their little niece and sister were disobedient and even joined forces to deal with the young madam. it was fine to deal with it, but he didn¡¯t have the ability to screw himself over. based on the current situation, it was impossible for him to pass the assessment and enter theher abyss empire. the two of them didn¡¯t want to talk. especially when fourth master mo looked at her with a cold gaze. murong xiao coughed and changed the topic, ¡± heibao can lead them to the first suspect. the first suspect is the toad, right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s him.¡± fourth master mo nodded his head calmly. the toad was the number one criminal among international criminals. he had done many major cases and was closely watched by international prisons. he was a very difficult person to deal with. ¡°can they handle the toad?¡± ¡± are toads powerful? ¡± murong xiao asked. ¡°yes, i can.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s expression was calm. his wife had the ability to do so. ¨C lord fourth was paying attention to lord rong¡¯s situation while lord rong and the others followed ck panther calmly and soon found the toad. the toad was leaning against a tree. he didn¡¯t stay where the assessment team had told him to. he smoked his cigarette in a carefree manner. as he smoked, heined, ¡± why hasn¡¯t anyone found me yet? is there no one here? ¡± there¡¯s no one to fight?¡± he was wearing a leather jacket and had a fierce-looking face. he was at least 1.9 meters tall, and because he was more muscr, he looked like a giant. just as he was getting impatient, he heard some movement. he turned around and said with a happy face, ¡± finally, someone to fight with me! ¡± while rubbing his fists and wiping his palms, the toad looked at lord rong and the others. because little nan yu and little chu yan were the first toe out, the felon was stunned for a moment and the cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground. he stomped on the cigarette twice and extinguished it. he looked at little nan yu and little chu yan in disbelief. ¡± ... where did these little kidse from? did theye to the wrong ce? ¡± little nan yu nced at the toad and asked calmly, ¡± you¡¯re the international criminal? ¡± the toad: ¡°??? ¡± after a while, the toadughed so hard that tears came out. he squatted on the ground and looked at little nan yu and little chu yan. even though he was squatting, he was still a little taller than the two little guys. ¡°is there no one else in theherworld empire? are you sure you¡¯re here for the assessment?¡± as soon as he finished speaking, lord rong¡¯s voice was heard. ¡± they are here for the assessment. toad, we meet again. ¡± the toad was stunned when he heard the voice. he raised his head abruptly and saw leng rongrong. his expression turned strange andplicated. ¡°grandpa?¡± the toad shouted in horror. leng rongrong said,¡±don¡¯t call me grandpa all the time. who¡¯s your grandpa?!¡± how can i have such an ugly grandson like you?¡± the toad was speechless. ¡°you two ... know each other?¡± lu cai¡¯s mouth was so big that a goose egg could be stuffed in it. he was shocked the entire way. it was one thing for them to take care of huang yuan¡¯s group, and one thing for heibao to go with them, but now they¡¯ve found an international criminal, and one they knew? didn¡¯t that mean they didn¡¯t need to fight to win? ¡°no, lord rong, what are you doing here? why did you take part in theher abyss empire¡¯s examination? theher abyss empire doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± the toad circled around leng rongrong, taking out a cigarette and handing it to her. leng rongrong nced at the cigarette. ¡± i¡¯m not smoking. ¡± the toad put away his cigarette in embarrassment. ¡°want to fight?¡± lord rong then looked at the toad. ¡°ah?¡± the toad hurriedly waved his hand. ¡± no, i can¡¯t beat you. what¡¯s the point of fighting? i admit defeat. ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you being too perfunctory?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± i¡¯m here to catch you. ¡± ¡°then you can grab it. i¡¯ll give you the hand.¡± the toad stretched out its hands, looking like it was willing to be caught. lord rong was speechless. very good, she did not know what to say. ¡°let¡¯s have a fight. if we don¡¯t fight, some people will not be convinced! i¡¯m not the kind of person who relies on connections, you know that.¡± lord rong looked at the toad with a serious expression. the toad looked like it wanted to cry but had no tears. a few minutester, the toad¡¯s face was pped a few times. he looked at leng rongrong resentfully. ¡± i suspect that you fought with me because you don¡¯t like my looks. ¡± ¡°no, do i look like that kind of person?¡± lord rong patted the dust off his hands. ¡± let¡¯s go. where are the other prisoners? ¡± forget it, you¡¯d better not say it. i¡¯ll find it myself. who else is here besides you? is the ck dragon here?¡± Chapter 1174 1174 lord rong is more terrifying than them ¡°the ck dragon and the others are here!¡± toad said as he walked. he was a tall man, so he was half a step behind lord rong. he didn¡¯t dare to walk in front of or beside lord rong. ¡°you¡¯re all out?¡± lord rong turned around and nced at the toad. ¡± why are you so far away from me? i won¡¯t eat you.¡± the toad was speechless. he still didn¡¯t dare to get close to lord rong as he felt that lord rong was a little scary. lord rong was speechless. the toad chatted with leng rongrong along the way, asionally talking about some international prison. li ruhua and the others were dumbfounded, while lu cai¡¯s face was trembling. the international prison ... what kind of people were locked up there? from what the toad said, it seemed like lord rong had been to that international prison, met ck dragon and the others, and even subdued them? a youngdy ... he had subdued these terrifying people, and any one of them could destroy the world. how did she do it? wasn¡¯t he only in his twenties? other girls in their twenties might still be in school! lu cai trembled and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. he just followed the group of people without saying a word. in his mind, lord rong¡¯s image had be extremely tall and terrifying. it was much more terrifying than the toad in front of him. about ten minutester, chief rong and the others saw the international criminal called hei long. he had just taken down a team and was holding a gun in his hand. he was originally very proud, but when he turned around and saw leng rongrong, he was so scared that he staggered. ¡°i¡¯m going to run!¡± he subconsciously rubbed his eyes, wondering if he had seen wrong. ¡°it¡¯s really you.¡± lord rong nced at hei long. ¡± you guys are quite carefree. you can stille out to y after being in an international prison. ¡± ¡± didn¡¯t we just discuss a coboration ... ¡± ck dragon looked at leng rongrong nervously. ¡± master, why are you here? ¡± weren¡¯t you not in prison?¡± ¡± ck dragon, lord rong is here for the assessment, not to help ... ¡± the toad said, sweating. ¡°assessment?¡± the ck dragon was stunned for a moment. ¡± you want to join theher abyss empire? ¡± do you still need to be tested? wait, why are you joining theher abyss empire? with your status, what¡¯s the point of joining the empire?¡± ¡°oh, the ruler of theher abyss empire is good-looking.¡± lord rong said casually. ¡°oh.¡± the ck dragon nodded with aplicated expression. as expected, her grandfather only cared about looks. after that, lord rong didn¡¯t have to do anything. these legendary criminals who could destroy the world followed her one by one. there were people who helped her carry her backpack, brought her water, wiped her shoes, and held an umbre for her ... in any case, all the legendary bosses had be servants in front of lord rong. lord rong was like their ancestor. they would either call lord rong grandfather or father. no one dared to go back on what lord rong said. not long after, leng rongrong was followed by arge group of felons ... the original request was to catch only three criminals, but lord rong was like a ma that sucked all the criminals out. this group of tall and terrifying guys followed behind lord rong. lord rong¡¯s entire team felt that this was too unreal. they didn¡¯t do anything, and this matter was resolved? it was fine if they were dealt with, but what was a little overboard was that all the criminals in the entire primeval forest were taken away by lord rong. the other teams were still looking for the criminals, but no one knew that there was not a single criminal left in the entire primeval forest. all the criminals had been taken away by lord rong. from entering the primeval forest to walking out of it, it took less than three hours with lord rong¡¯s godly operation. when the criminals were brought in front of a group of examiners, the examiners were all dumbfounded. ¡°wait a minute, you caught them all?¡± the examiners were in disbelief. for a moment, they wondered if they were dreaming. it had only been less than three hours, and so many international criminals had been found? not only had they been found, but they had also been brought out. these criminals were usually very scary, but at this moment, they were all like a group of obedient babies. ¡°yes, we were all caught by them.¡± the ck dragon said seriously, ¡± aiyaya, i¡¯m seriously injured! ¡± the ck dragon probably felt that the other party didn¡¯t believe him, so he pretended to fall to the ground with a plop. toad and the others also fell to the ground one after another, each of them holding their stomachs or heads, forcing themselves to pretend that they had been badly beaten. ¡± that¡¯s amazing! their team is really amazing! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never seen such a powerful person. i admit defeat!¡± ¡°quick, arrest me!¡± toad, dark dragon, and the rest¡¯s exaggerated acting made the examiners ¡®mouths twitch. ¡°get up!¡± leng rongrong said. she was convinced of his acting skills. when ck dragon and the others heard lord rong¡¯s order, they were so shocked that they jumped up together. they turned around and stood up straight as they looked at lord rong. this group of people were originally frivolous, but at this moment, they looked like a group of new soldiers trained by their instructors. each one was more nervous than the other. the examiners were all speechless. they all knew who these felons were, so when they saw this scene, the examiners suddenly felt that lord rong and his gang were even more terrifying. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had something against these felons, would lord rong and the others have been able to make these people listen to them obediently? ¡°is the assessment over? do i still have to do something? do we need to send them back to the international prison?¡± leng rongrong asked the examiners. the examiners were still dumbfounded. the toad immediately said, ¡± we can go back by ourselves! ¡± the examiners were all speechless. the ck dragon asked,¡¯speaking of which, they should have gotten a perfect score, right? if there¡¯s anything they can¡¯t do, you guys can tell me and i¡¯ll help themplete it. ¡± the examiners were speechless. this world was a little scary. ¨C xu rule and the others had left the forest earlier than leng rongrong¡¯s team because they had failed the assessment. at first, the group of people were dejected and somewhat annoyed, but they soon heard a piece of news. when they heard that leng rongrong and the others had alsoe out of the primeval forest in less than three hours, they were all very excited. in less than three hours, not to mention finding the felon, they might not even have found any clues. so leng rongrong and the others were able toe out because they had failed the assessment. ¡°i knew it. how could they possibly pass the test?¡± xu rule sneered and felt much better. huang luan furrowed her brows. she was a little upset that she had not passed the team assessment this time. this meant that she might not be able to enter theher abyss empire. ¡°so we can¡¯t enter theherworld empire?¡± murong xue was also pondering over this question. ¡°not necessarily.¡± xu ru le said, ¡± if we can enter the top ten in yesterday¡¯s assessment, we can still enter theher abyss empire. with our abilities, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡± Chapter 1175 1175 someone really got a point! in the conference room. the elders and xu shiting were all dumbfounded. they had been dumbfounded many times. because of the legendary young madam, they had used up all the confusion they had in their lives. ¡°young madam, you know toads?¡± ¡°young madam, you know hei long?¡± ¡°why does it sound like the young madam has been to an international prison? that¡¯s not a ce that ordinary people can go to, right?¡± ¡°hei long said that the young madam went to the international prison and subdued them? they¡¯re actually young madam¡¯s underlings?¡± everyone was in a state of shock. yesterday, she had clearly thought that young madam was useless. in the end, young madam had be terrifying today. such a weak little girl could actually make these international criminals call her grandpa? these people alone were equivalent to half of theherworld empire! xu shiting and the rest looked at fourth master mo in confusion. then, everyone realized that fourth master mo also had a surprised look on his face. it seemed like he didn¡¯t know that his wife was acquainted with the toad and his group. and these people seemed to respect his wife very much. he only knew that his wife¡¯s godfather and biological father were powerful, but he did not know that his wife actually knew these people. moreover, it was obvious that this group of people had been subdued by rongrong. otherwise, they would not be so obedient. even the president of another country did not dare to provoke these people. ¡°don¡¯t you know how powerful your wife is?¡± xiao yan looked at mo linyuan in disbelief. fourth master mo was speechless. xu shiting and the others did not speak. xu shiting thought of xu rourou and fell into silence. murong xiao¡¯s brows were tightly locked together. his cousin seemed to have offended the wrong person. she could have offended anyone, but she had offended the young mistress. ¨C the team assessment couldn¡¯t continue after lord rong¡¯s team had brought out all the felons. originally, the examiner wanted to let these felons return to the primeval forest for another round of assessment. in the end, these felons weren¡¯t willing. they stubbornly said that they were caught by lord rong and that they could only be caught by lord rong. they had to make sure that lord rong got first ce. the examiners didn¡¯t dare to offend this group of people. in the end, they could only let the team assessment end early. all the candidates gathered in front of the bus. everyone was in a state of confusion. they had only been in there for a few hours and had not met a single major criminal, but the assessment had ended. ¡°didn¡¯t we agree on three days? why did it suddenly end?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know. i heard that something big happened, so it ended early. ¡± ¡± what¡¯s the big deal? what big thing can happen in theherworld empire? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s a rumor that someone has caught all the major criminals.¡± ¡°how is this possible? how can they catch the criminal in such a short time? even a god can¡¯t catch all the felons, okay?¡± ¡°it should be fake. i suspect that those felons are unwilling to cooperate.¡± everyone was in a heated discussion, and the examiners ¡®expressions were not too good. this was the first time in history that they had encountered such a situation. all the felons had been found by a team and brought out in less than three hours. the key was that these felons were very protective of the team and were unwilling to go in again. now, the fugitives were sitting in the same bus as lord rong and the others. the examiners didn¡¯t dare to stuff anyone else in the bus. ¡°lord rong, let¡¯s go for a drink!¡± ¡± we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. you didn¡¯t even remember toe and visit us! ¡± ¡°we were so bored in that ce. if it wasn¡¯t for the peace agreement, we would havee out long ago!¡± toad and the others chatted with leng rongrong, saying that the people in the prison were not very fun, but leng rongrong was the most fun, but she didn¡¯t go back to see them. after that, everyone started to feel a little resentful. of course, no one dared to show their anger in front of lord rong, so they just said that andughed after that. along the way, lu cai and the others didn¡¯t dare to speak. they were more nervous than the other, and their backs were tense. these fabled international criminals had been talking to lord rong in a ttering manner. he talked about everything. the bus took them directly to where lord rong lived, and they didn¡¯t dare to take these prisoners to the training ground. after all, they were all internationally wanted criminals and weren¡¯t easy to control. moreover, they were all surrounding lord rong. the rest of the people went to the training ground. huang yuan and the others were in a good mood. they had failed the team assessment in the first ce, and now that they had all failed the assessment together, they were naturally very rxed. however, huang yuan and the others were a little surprised when they didn¡¯t see leng rongrong¡¯s team at the training ground. after all, leng rongrong and the others hade out a long time ago. they did not see the team on the bus. when they arrived at the training ground, everyone was there, but it was strange that they were not there. ¡°don¡¯t worry about them.¡± xu ruleughed. ¡± he must have felt embarrassed after quitting, so he ran away. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± huang yuan nodded. ¡°why did the assessment end so suddenly? aren¡¯t you guys curious about this?¡± a boy beside him asked. ¡°you know?¡± murong xue looked at the male student. the boy shook his head. everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the group of examiners who got down from the car behind. some of the more courageous examiners had already walked over to the examiners. someone asked directly, ¡± examiners, may i know why the team assessment has ended? ¡± the examiners wanted to say something but stopped. how should he put it? ¡°yeah, what happened?¡± ¡± you can¡¯t let us continue with the assessment. there must be an exnation, right? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it a little strange that it ended so suddenly?¡± ¡°did something happen in theher abyss empire?¡± ¡°or is it really as the rumors say? what was the result of the team assessment this time? did anyone get any points? theher abyss empire isn¡¯t lying to us, right? there¡¯s no such thing as an international criminal, is there?¡± some people started to get emotional. after all, he felt that his previous results were pretty good. however, when it came to the team assessment, he actually ended it just like that. he did not know what the score was. if he couldn¡¯t get any points at the end of the assessment, then wouldn¡¯t all the assessments be in vain? all the examiners were very concerned about this question, so they asked aggressively. the examiners were helpless, but after hearing these negative words, they had no choice but to speak the truth. ¡°someone got a point.¡± one of the examiners said. ¡°what? really?¡± the rest of the people were shocked. ¡± when we came out, we clearly didn¡¯t see anyone catch the criminal. are you sure someone got points? ¡± ¡°yeah, who is it? who got the points?¡± even xu ru le and the others couldn¡¯t help but stare at the examiner. you got points? someone got a point? how long had it been? had someone already caught the criminal? Chapter 1176 1176 it ran away on its own xu ru le¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she looked at huang yuan and the others. if someone had really gotten a point, it was highly likely to be leng rongrong¡¯s team. after all, they had not seen anyone in their team suppress a wanted criminal. if they really did get a score, everyone couldn¡¯t possibly keep such a low profile and ask the examiner about these things. but was this true? this was too unbelievable. how could leng rongrong have done this? everyone was in an uproar because of the examiner¡¯s words. everyone stared at the examiner and asked him madly, who was it? who could catch a criminal from the international prison in such a short time? the people locked up in the international prison were not simple people. they all had powerful forces behind them and were invincible. this kind of person was not someone ordinary people coulde into contact with. those who had been invited by theher abyss empire for the assessment were definitely stronger than them. ¡°examiner, tell us, which team got the points!¡± ¡°how many teams have gotten points? no one present caught the criminal, right?¡± ¡°you haven¡¯t found any clues in such a short time, have you?¡± many people were interrogating the examiner. ¡°there¡¯s a team that has already gotten a perfect score,¡± the examiner replied. ¡°what!¡± ¡± someone got a perfect score. why aren¡¯t we allowed to continue? isn¡¯t it three days? this isn¡¯t fair! ¡± ¡± i can only wonder who got the full score. who could get the full score in such a short time? the full score means that they caught at least three felons, right? ¡± ...... everyone was questioning him. other than curiosity, there was also a strong sense of disbelief. ¡°why can¡¯t you take the assessment?¡± a rather irascible examiner said, ¡± you don¡¯t even have the person you want to catch, what else do you have? they ran away on their own, what can you do?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°what do you mean it ran away on its own?¡± ¡°the questions ... are they about international criminals? the international criminal had run away? he ran away? where did he go?¡± everyone looked at the examiner in shock. ¡°he was taken away by the person with the perfect score.¡± the examiner said, ¡± their team caught all the felons, so only one team got full marks for this year¡¯s assessment. the rest of the teams got O points. ¡± for a moment, the entire training ground fell into silence. everyone felt like the world had fallen into a fantasy. how was that possible? is this for real? in such a short time, not only did he find all the felons, but he also took them away? not a single one left? he only needed three, but he took all the felons away? f * ck! do you still want me to live? was this for real? it was really too magical! he was a felon from an international prison. how could an ordinary person take him away? even the current ruler of theherworld empire might not be able to do this, right? if they had this ability, why would theye to theher abyss empire? he could just casually call for a group and they would probably be an organization even more powerful than theher abyss empire. everyone looked at the examiner in disbelief. ¡± i¡¯m telling the truth. i won¡¯t go into the details. let¡¯s guess on our own. ¡± the examiner said, ¡± let¡¯s rest. we should be able to announce the results of the assessment tomorrow. ¡± ¡°examiner, you must be lying. you¡¯re just trying to fool us, aren¡¯t you?¡± everyone still looked at the examiner in disbelief. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± the examiner said heartlessly. ¡± t-that team is too heartless. they just took away all our questions? ¡± someone said helplessly. ¡± oh, it¡¯s not that team¡¯s problem. it¡¯s those questions that followed her. they said that the others don¡¯t deserve to get points, and they only gave points to that team. ¡± the examiner smiledplicatedly. ¡± this year¡¯s exam questions are a little willful! ¡± the examiners left. no one left the training ground. everyone¡¯s expression was moreplicated than the other. huang yuan¡¯s group had the ugliest expressions. they looked at the teams on the training ground. there were only a few teams, and they could tell at a nce which team was present and which team was not. apart from leng rongrong¡¯s team, no one else was there. in other words, only leng rongrong¡¯s team got points? did the examiner mean that those felons had been taken away by leng rongrong¡¯s team? ¡®how could this be ...¡¯ how could leng rongrong¡¯s team get full marks when they were obviously a group of old, weak, sick, and disabled people? ¡°we¡¯ll know the result tomorrow. it might not be them!¡± xu ru le¡¯s face darkened as she said, ¡± i don¡¯t believe that they¡¯re that powerful. if they really took him away, there must be something wrong. ¡± huang yuan nodded. ¡± i¡¯ve heard that those prisoners don¡¯t have good tempers. they won¡¯t leave with others so easily. ¡± the group of people returned to the vi uneasily. ¨C lord rong was surrounded by a group of felons. there were all kinds of felons, tall, short, fat, thin, and all kinds of them. however, they all had one thing inmon-they were all very powerful. they were a force that every country was afraid of. they had done something they shouldn¡¯t have, which was why they signed the treaty and were sent to international prison. these people were often sent to prison not because they were caught, but because they were willing to go to prison, because no one could catch them. if they were caught, the whole world would be turned upside down, and the price was too great. lord rong threw a few pairs of shoes to the toad. ¡± you¡¯re the cleanest when you brush my shoes. help me brush them. ¡± the toad took the shoes and started brushing them with satisfaction. huahua was full of resentment at the side. wasn¡¯t this his job? had his job been stolen? these big bosses could do anything, but they had to fight with him for work. it was not easy for him to be a nanny! lu cai and lu qianqian sat at the back and looked at these bosses stiffly. they looked like they were about to turn into statues and did not dare to move. lu cai nced at lu yuanyuan with aplicated expression. if it wasn¡¯t for his daughter, he might have ended up like everyone else and dered that the young madam was useless ... he had never expected that the young madam, who was rumored to be useless, was actually the boss of the bosses. these bosses were only fit to brush her shoes. ¡°ck dragon, you can mop the floor. god of fortune, your back massage technique is the best, massage my back!¡± just like that, chief rong ordered the felons from the international prison to do things for her, and these felons were very willing to do so. while doing things, they were also discussing whether her cleaning and mopping skills had improved. little chu yan and little nan yu¡¯s expressions were also quiteplicated. ¡°is auntie rongrong that powerful?¡± little chu yan could not help but ask. ¡°i just found out that my mommy is so amazing.¡± xiao nan was stunned for a moment. he was not even worthy of protecting his mommy, right? as expected, powerful people were powerful no matter where they went. little nan yu suddenly felt a little relieved. on the other side, mo ling er had a look of admiration on her face, as if she was saying,¡±teacher is indeed teacher.¡± xu rourou was also in a daze. she knew that her friend was powerful, but she did not expect him to be so powerful that he would have connections with these people. how old was she? she had been to an international prison a few years ago and what had she done there? why was she so convinced by her? Chapter 1177 1177 announcing the results the next day was the day the results were announced. as the team assessment was canceled in less than a few hours, all the candidates were listless. it was only when they arrived at the training ground and the examiners said that the team¡¯s results were a little special, so this part of the assessment results did not count, that everyone perked up. although everyone had a rough idea of their own results, they were still a little nervous before they saw the real results. after all, it was a matter of whether he could work in theherworld empire. chief rong and the others arrived at the training ground a second before the results were announced, so everyone was taking their time. she basically had an estimation of herself, especially leng rongrong, who was quite urate. she should have gotten full marks in every subject, so it didn¡¯t matter whether she looked at the results or not. among them, the most urgent ones were li ruhua, lu yuanxiao, and lu cai. lu cai was worried that he would really be kicked out of theher abyss empire. lu yuanyuan was worried that he would not have the chance to enter theher abyss empire. li ruhua was worried that lord rong was surrounded by experts. it would be too embarrassing if she failed. ¡°it¡¯sing out, it¡¯sing out!¡± li ruhua and lu yuanyuan grabbed each other¡¯s hands, their hearts thumping. ¡± phew, take a deep breath, take a deep breath. flower, don¡¯t be so excited! ¡± lu yuchen took a deep breath, the veins on his hand that was holding li ruhua were about to pop. lu cai¡¯s hands trembled nervously. ¡± it¡¯sing out soon. can i pass? ¡± mo ling ¡®er, xu rourou, and leng rongrong were not in a hurry. they looked very calm. when someone saw them, he could not help but ask, ¡± why are they so calm? they don¡¯t have any reaction at all? ¡± ¡°he probably knows that his assessment results aren¡¯t that good. anyway, everyone knew what was going on. didn¡¯t they say that the young madam scored zero in all the tests? what is there for her to look forward to?¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. they¡¯re at the bottom anyway. ¡± xiao yuan¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this. he walked towards leng rongrong and asked, ¡± master rong, first ce? ¡± ¡°if there are no idents.¡± lord rong said rather arrogantly. someone next to himughed when he heard this. ¡±st ce? you look very proud!¡± xiao yuan was speechless. ou cheng looked at the people who wereughing as if he was looking at an idiot. huang yuan and the others didn¡¯t rush to the front either. they were quite confident in themselves, so they thought that their results should be in the front, so they simply waited slowly at the periphery. anyway, the team assessment was already invalid. even if those felons were really caught by leng rongrong, so what? she would not be able to get any points. ¡°the three of you should have no problem getting into the top ten, right?¡± xiang jieyu said enviously, ¡± the top ten should be able to enter the core department. not only will they get very good benefits, but they will also be able toe into contact with lord fourth and the others often. ¡± huang yuan chuckled. ¡± perhaps. ¡± murong xue¡¯s face was cold and aloof. ¡± top ten is nothing more than this. ¡± she estimated that she would be in the top five. xu rule didn¡¯t say anything. she looked at xu rourou and narrowed her eyes. xu rourou couldn¡¯t be better than her. she had been preparing for the assessment for a long time. xu rourou was busy with the north thearch club every day, so she had no time to train herself. without training, how could they have any good results? xu ru le looked at it with disdain, then looked up at the big screen on the building. the big screen would announce the results. this time, it was the key to whether she could get her little uncle back to her side. her little uncle had been spending too much time on xu rourou recently, so she wanted him to focus on her. she wanted to let her uncle know that she was the best and that xu rourou was not as good as her! a countdown began to appear on the big screen. ten, nine, eight ... three, two, one! after the countdown ended, the big screen first disyed the name and result of thest ce. ¡± wuwuwuwu, i¡¯m actually inst ce! ¡± someone in the crowd screamed and then burst into tears. ¡°eh, shouldn¡¯t thest ce be that young madam?¡± ¡± this doesn¡¯t make sense. did young madam rely on the second-tost ranking? ¡± ¡°no matter whichst ce it is, it will definitely be thest!¡± ¡°that¡¯s true!¡± after some discussion, everyone looked at the second-tost ce in anticipation. the third from the bottom, the fourth ... the tenth ... all of them were announced. leng rongrong and her group were not inside. then, the crowd fell silent, looking at leng rongrong and the others withplicated expressions. it was fine if leng rongrong wasn¡¯t in thest ce, but what right did those two little brats have?! how could they not be at the bottom? the most expensive ones were thest ten people. when they realized that they were not as good as the two littleds, their minds exploded. ¡°i¡¯m actually inferior to a child!¡± ¡°they¡¯re so young, but they did better than me in the assessment?¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i don¡¯t have the face to live anymore!¡± of course, those whose results were announced only made a fewments. the rest of the people were also anxiously looking at their own results, and not many people cared much about leng rongrong and the others. the results were announced one by one. the announcement of the results at the back was still quite fast. when it started at the front, the speed of the announcement began to slow down. when it came to the top 20, everyone became nervous. ¡°20th ce, xu ru le!¡± when she saw her name on the big screen, xu ru le¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. she even suspected that she had seen it wrong. she had been waiting for xu rourou¡¯s results, but xu rourou¡¯s results had not been announced yet. instead, hers was announced first. how was that possible? how could she only be in the twentieth ce? was xu rourou ranked ahead of her? there was amotion in the surroundings, but xu ru le¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. she was obviously disdainful of her results. ¡°ru le, you¡¯re in the 20th ce! it¡¯s so powerful!¡± xiang jieyu was a little excited. although he was thest, the people around him were in the top 20. the top 20 was already considered very powerful! xu rule¡¯s expression was uncertain as she looked in xu rourou¡¯s direction. xu rourou was not in the mood to bully her. she was calm and indifferent when she saw xu rule¡¯s results. xiang jieyu looked at huang yuan and murong xue. ¡± huang yuan, you should be able to get first ce, right? ¡± many people knew that huang yuan was backed by the yellow springs organization. thisherworld organization was quite powerful and could evenpete with the 19th level, so many people thought highly of huang yuan. huang yuan¡¯s expression was calm. she didn¡¯t say anything, but it seemed like she had silently agreed that she would definitely be first. ¡°huang yuan, i¡¯d like to congratte you in advance!¡± ¡°you¡¯ll definitely be first!¡± ¡°miss huang, congrattions!¡± a few people at the side had already started to congratte him. the screen flickered once more. murong xue was ranked 19th. when she saw her name, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt her own eyes. she had thought that she would be able to get first ce. after that, a few more names jumped up, and huang yuan¡¯s name jumped out at the 15th ce. Chapter 1178 1178 how could she be first! seeing that not only was she not in the top three, she wasn¡¯t even in the top ten. huang luan¡¯s face turned pale. this result was like a p to her face. just now, everyone was still congratting her and she was extremely confident, but she ended up in the 15th ce? the people around them were also silent. everyone looked at huang yuan in disbelief, not daring to say anything. xiang jieyu was also quite shocked. ¡± huang yuan, you¡¯re so good. you¡¯re actually fifteen? ¡± who will you be in the top three?¡± ¡°their results aren¡¯t out yet.¡± murong xue suddenly looked towards leng rongrong and the others. murong xue seemed to have reminded everyone as they all turned to look at leng rongrong and the others. li ruhua, lu yuanfei, and lu cai¡¯s results were all out. they were all in the middle. leng rongrong, xu rourou, mo ling ¡®er, little nan yu, little chu yan, xiao yuan, and ou cheng¡¯s results were not out yet. so when everyone looked over, they were a little shocked. he was already in the top 15. were these people all in the top 15? xiao yuan and ou cheng were definitely at the top of the list, but leng rongrong, these women, and their children, made everyone feel very incredulous. after all, no one was optimistic about leng rongrong¡¯s chances. when she took the assessment, no matter which examination hall she entered, she woulde out after a while. with such a fast speed, there was no time to take the test, so how could he have done well? if he could get into the top few, then it would really be a miracle. everyone was in disbelief. they even wondered if there was something wrong with the system and that the results were not right. ¡°could there be some shady business going on?¡± ¡°xiao yuan and ou cheng are so powerful, so there won¡¯t be a problem. miss ling ¡®er used to be very powerful, so it¡¯s not strange. isn¡¯t that the uselessdy from the xu family? how can she be ranked so high?¡± ¡± and that young madam, didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s trash? ¡± ¡± let¡¯s not talk about other things. i feel that this world is a fantasy for those two children to be ranked at the top. what can such young children do? ¡± there was a lot of discussion in the surroundings, and everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces. there were also people who wondered if they were not on the list because they had all scored zero points. the list of names was still being announced. very quickly, ou cheng¡¯s ranking was released. he was ranked ninth. following that, xiao yuan¡¯s ranking was revealed. he was in eighth ce. the seventh and sixth were the other two stronger boys. in the end, little chu yan was in fifth ce, xu rourou was in fourth ce, mo ling er was in third ce, little nan yu was in second ce, and leng rongrong was in first ce. in the beginning, the entire training was silent. everyone was silent, but when they saw the name, they subconsciously looked at leng rongrong, who was leaning against a big tree. leng rongrong only raised her head to take a look after the words ¡± no. 1 ¡± came out. as expected, she got full marks in every category. she looked as if everything was within her expectations. however, the people around him were all shocked. ¡°first ce?¡± ¡°she¡¯s first?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s impossible for him to be first!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she only spent a short time in each assessment. even a god can¡¯t be first! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe that leng rongrong is number one. she must have a problem.¡± ¡± is it because she¡¯s the young madam that the examiners went easy on her? she didn¡¯t do anything, but she was still given the first ce. she used her status to suppress the examiners? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s too much. is theher abyss empire¡¯s examination a joke? how can they be so reckless? ¡± ¡± this group of people is really amazing. they can even do such a thing! ¡± ¡± i wonder how lord fourth will react if he hears about this. he probably didn¡¯t expect this woman to use her status to pressure the examiners! ¡± everyone was in an uproar. no one could believe that leng rongrong would actually be first. this was simply too ridiculous. how could she possibly suppress xiao yuan and the others to be number one? and those two children, how did they manage to rank in the top five? even if they were geniuses, they couldn¡¯t be so powerful, right? everyone felt that there was something wrong with the ranking, that it was overrated, that leng rongrong had used her status to suppress the examiners. many people were very unconvinced. however, an examiner¡¯s voice came from the stage. ¡± quiet down, there¡¯s still one more assessment result to be announced! ¡± hearing the examiner¡¯s voice, everyone fell silent. then, the examiner announced the results of the team assessment. although it couldn¡¯t be carried out anymore, lord rong¡¯s results were solid. therefore, the names of lord rong¡¯s team and their scores appeared on the big screen. this time, the entire training ground was even more heated. ¡°what?¡± ¡°does this mean that those felons have been caught by their team?¡± ¡± f * ck, how is that possible? they¡¯re just an old, weak, and sick team. how could they catch so many felons? ¡± ¡°examiner, did you guys go easy on him on purpose?¡± ¡± because she is the wife of theher abyss empire¡¯s ruler, she can get first ce without taking the exam? ¡± ¡± if that¡¯s the case, why did theher abyss empire invite others to take the test? the test is so unfair! ¡± ¡± i thought that theher abyss empire was a fair ce, but the result is like this. ¡± many people were unconvinced and started to me leng rongrong and the others. after all, if these few people were ced at the front, it would directly affect everyone¡¯s ranking and push everyone down a few ces. huang yuan and the others also looked at leng rongrong and the others in disbelief. xu ru le was already clenching her fists in anger. xu rourou was actually in front of her. was this real or fake? many people in the surroundings were saying that theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment was not fair at all. it was obvious that this result was not real. the top few students did not even need to think to know that it was fake. with their abilities, how could they rank among the top? all the people in the assessment protested collectively, even surrounding leng rongrong and the others. someone immediately started cursing at leng rongrong, saying that she was a piece of rat sh * t that had caused the entireher abyss empire to fall into a pot of porridge. ¡°get out of theher abyss empire!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t deserve to be the young madam!¡± ¡± do you really think that you¡¯re the number one in theher abyss empire and qualified to be the young mistress just because you faked your results? ¡± ¡± theherworld empire has always been fair. it¡¯s because of you that it has be like this! ¡± ¡± i wonder how lord fourth will react when he finds out about this. i think he doesn¡¯t need to live anymore! ¡± ...... just as everyone was attacking him with words, fourth master mo suddenly appeared. it wasn¡¯t known who shouted, but everyone subconsciously fell silent as they looked at the ck car that had suddenly driven over. fourth master mo stepped out of the ck car. he was followed by xu shiting and a few others. a group of elders also came out of the cars behind him. when the elders saw leng rongrong, they were very excited and immediately surrounded her. fourth master mo nced at the elders and did not say a word as he walked towards the stage. the surrounding people were instantly excited. it seemed that lord fourth was angry, and he was going to teach leng rongrong a lesson! even the young mistress had no right to break the rules of theherworld empire! Chapter 1179 1179 young madam is about to be kicked out ¡°fourth master, isn¡¯t this against the rules?¡± someone shouted at mo linyuan, ¡± there¡¯s a shady deal with her results, right? ¡± the moment this person shouted, the entire world fell into silence. everyone looked at mo linyuan on the stage nervously. although everyone guessed that lord fourth was not very satisfied with his wife, it was an asion like this after all. questioning the conspiracy was the same as questioning lord fourth and theherworld empire. no one dared to question loudly, but this person who wasn¡¯t afraid of death actually shouted it out loud. everyone looked at the person who shouted with a courageous look. that person was indeed bold. he questioned lord fourth, ¡± lord fourth, how are you going to punish your wife? if you don¡¯t punish your wife, you won¡¯t be able to convince the public. it won¡¯t look good if this matter of theher abyss empire is spread.¡± fourth master mo stood on the stage and narrowed his eyes. his gaze was fixed on the man. he chuckled. ¡± you¡¯re right. those who did something shady should be punished. ¡± everyone felt a terrifying aura. for some reason, she felt that although lord fourth was smiling, he seemed to be angry. what was lord fourth angry about? was he angry at young madam or the person who questioned him? everyone did not even dare to breathe loudly. they just looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction and all of them were inexplicably nervous. of course, there were also people whose eyes were filled with anticipation. if leng rongrong and the others had faked their results, many of them would be able to advance in their poprity, especially those who were ranked at the front. it would not be a problem for them to enter the top ten. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect young madam to do such a thing! ¡± ¡± is there something wrong with your brain? you¡¯re not going to be the young madam, and you want to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat? aren¡¯t you embarrassed now? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll wait for young madam to be thrown out!¡± ¡°what young madam? is she even worthy?¡± ¡± leng rongrong isn¡¯t worthy of lord fourth at all. with lord fourth¡¯s status, how can trash like her be worthy of him? ¡± there were soft discussions. lord fourth looked at those who said that lord rong was not worthy of him. he still smiled slyly. ¡± well, if she¡¯s not worthy of me, then who do you think is worthy of me? ¡± ¡°that person must be like huang yuan!¡± someone shouted, and the people around him nodded. huang yuan didn¡¯t say anything. she just looked calm as if he wasn¡¯t talking about her. fourth master mo nodded his head and nced at huang yuan. he then said, ¡± since everyone is so curious about madam¡¯s results and is dissatisfied, why don¡¯t we watch a video? ¡± ¡°is it a video of the shady business?¡± everyone raised their heads and looked at the big screen. leng rongrong yawned and smiled at all the elders, her eyes squinting. the elders then raised their heads and looked in the direction of the big screen. ¡°what nonsense!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we¡¯ll show them what¡¯s awesometer! ¡± ¡°little girl rong, don¡¯t be angry. it¡¯s okay, no one can wrong you!¡± ¡°yes, don¡¯t be angry, rong girl. anger is harmful to the body!¡± a few elders looked up, asionally turning back tofort leng rongrong, telling her not to be too angry, as anger could easily hurt her body. leng rongrong smiled. ¡± it¡¯s alright, i¡¯m not angry. ¡± she was upright and upright, so naturally, there was nothing to be angry about. the elders nodded when they heard lord rong¡¯s words. the screen was already showing images of lord rong entering an exam hall. ¡°it¡¯s indeed a video of corruption!¡± ¡°it seems that lord fourth knows about it. he must be very angry!¡± ¡°yeah, she actually did such a thing.¡± ¡°theherworld empire is going to be destroyed in her hands. how can lord fourth not be angry? i¡¯m really curious as to how she bribed these examiners. the examiners actually gave her full marks, isn¡¯t this too outrageous?¡± the fans all looked up at the big screen, curious about what would appear on it. in the end, a scene that surprised everyone began. everyone¡¯s mouth was wide open, and they couldn¡¯t close it at all. they just kept looking at the big screen. various scenes started to appear on the screen, and each one showed lord rong passing the test easily. the scene kept changing, from simple to high difficulty unlocking the mechanical lock, then to blindfolding gunner ... every scene made people gasp. no matter who it was, they would not be able to do this, but leng rongrong had done it. this can¡¯t be true, right? everyone was in a daze and in disbelief. how did she do it? the full score was not fake, and the first ce was not fake! she was really the top student. she had really relied on her own ability to get such results. the truth wasid out in front of everyone, and everyone felt as if they had been pped in the face. the video ended. everyone was silent. the first person who had spoken to mo linyuan about punishing leng rongrong did not dare to speak anymore. he stood at the side, trembling in fear and panic. ¡°are there any more doubts?¡± fourth master mo swept his gaze across the crowd. just one look from him was enough to cause everyone to feel a sense of oppression, causing their hair to stand on end. everyone did not dare to make a sound. ¡°who else is there to doubt?¡± fourth master mo asked. no one said anything. mo linyuan then asked someone to y the video of the two little babies ¡®assessment. the two little babies were also very outstanding and the assessment went very smoothly. their assessment results were also genuine. ¡°do they have any shady dealings?¡± lord fourth swept his gaze across everyone. his eyes were filled with a heavy pressure, and one could tell that he was faintly angry. ¡°just because you¡¯re inferior to others, it means that others have shady dealings?¡± this rhetorical question made many people lower their heads in shame. someone had already apologized to leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, young madam. i¡¯ve misunderstood you! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, young madam!¡± some reasonable people apologized quickly, but some people were more stubborn and still didn¡¯t quite believe it. fourth master mo¡¯s face was cold, ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you can wait for the challenge. ¡± ¡°are you sure the video isn¡¯t fake?¡± ¡°it¡¯s too easy to fake videos now!¡± ¡°from the looks of it, lord fourth is also protecting his wife!¡± ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you can just wait for the challenge match. lord fourth also said that we can directly challenge the challenge match. ¡± the discussion gradually quieted down. ¡°what about the team assessment?¡± someone asked after a long time. ¡°that¡¯s right. what about the team assessment? was it really the young madam who caught those criminals?¡± some of them stared at mo linyuan, while others stared at leng rongrong. after all, it was abination of the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled. was it true that they could catch a serious criminal? catching criminals was different from the assessment. Chapter 1180 1180 so the young madam is the big boss fourth master mo was already prepared for this. he immediately asked someone to y a video of lord rong and the rest entering the forest. after taking care of huang yuan¡¯s team, chief rong and the others went in to see the rolling ck panther. everything went smoothly. ter on, they met the toad. someone recognized the toad. ¡± this is the international criminal, toad. the first person they met was actually him. ¡± ¡± we also met him at that time. we were badly abused! ¡± ¡± f * ck, it¡¯s actually the toad. did they really capture the toad? ¡± some were curious, some questioned, and some didn¡¯t believe it. in the video, lord rong took a few steps forward, and then the toad saw her ... the scene was a little strange. after the toads saw lord rong, they actually didn¡¯t start fighting, but started chatting as if they were acquaintances. what happened next was even stranger. the toad seemed to be very afraid of lord rong.ter on, the toad started helping to find other criminals. when the other felons saw lord rong, it was like they had seen their boss. in the end, after they were brought back to their residence, there were even videos of lord rong asking these people to mop the floor, wash shoes, wash the dishes, and massage their backs ... who were these people? how could they do this kind of work? but they really did it for lord rong. this shocked everyone. they looked at lord rong with their mouths agape, feeling as if they had seen a ruthless person. was there such a ruthless person? he actually allowed an international criminal to do such things. everyone looked at each other, unable to believe their eyes. what did they just see? they were some of the big shots in the world. even the entireher abyss empire might not be able to submit to them, let alone one person. however, these big shots, who made people tremble with fear, were actually very convinced at this moment and were helping lord rong with some extremely small matters. it felt like he was using a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken. no, it wasn¡¯t an overpowered saber either. he might be using a demon-ying sword to cut down ants ... the entire ce was silent as they watched these scenes in silence. everyone was stunned. after a long time, someone asked, ¡± ¡°why ... do those felons seem to be afraid of young madam?¡± ¡°you know them?¡± even xiao yuan, who was standing beside leng rongrong, looked at her in disbelief. he was sure that even his brother, xiao yan, and lord fourth might not be able tomand these people, but they all seemed to listen to lord rong. this was too strange ... because of xiao yuan¡¯s words, everyone looked at leng rongrong, waiting for her to give an answer. ¡°yes, we knew each other before.¡± lord rong said calmly. she didn¡¯t mention that she had been to an international prison before, fought with this group of people a few times, and even beat them down ... at that time, she had only gone to save someone. after staying for a few days, she became friends with these guys because they were quite fun to y with. when her hands itched, she could hit them. after all, they were all quite tough. of course, lord rong didn¡¯t say anything, but it still shocked these people. he knew these people? these people weren¡¯t ordinary people. they weren¡¯t people that just anyone on the street could recognize. they were international big bosses with terrifying identities and backgrounds. they wouldn¡¯t just walk on the streets. even if they were, ordinary people couldn¡¯t greet them. so, how did lord rong get to know these people? with their special identities, it would be difficult for ordinary people to get close to them, okay? ¡°......¡± for a moment, no one dared to speak. there was only a suffocating silence. ¡°are there any other questions?¡± lord fourth stood on the stage and asked with a calm expression. no one dared to make a sound. everyone had a strange expression on their faces. especially those who had doubted lord rong, their hearts were beating like drums. they were done for. it seemed that the young madam was not simple. xu rule gritted her teeth and red at xu rourou. then, she shouted, ¡± i doubt the others. are xu rourou and the others also real?¡± she did not believe that xu rourou could be so powerful. she was clearly a good-for-nothing in the past and was inferior to her in everything. how could he be ranked so high up now? everyone looked at xu rule. everyone fell silent for a moment before turning to look at lord fourth. lord fourth gave a look, and someone beside him began to switch the video. then, he yed the video of xu rourou¡¯s assessment. although xu rourou¡¯s assessment video was not as domineering as leng rongrong¡¯s and did not score full marks as exaggeratedly, she did very well in several aspects. many people who watched it could not help but feel inferior. was this still the legendary trash? wasn¡¯t it said that the xu family¡¯s eldest young miss waspletely inferior to the xu family¡¯s second young miss? howe her results were so much better than second miss¡¯? and the process of the assessment seemed to be so light? many people were surprised, but there were also many people who were stunned. many people went directly to xu rourou¡¯s side to greet her and make friends with her. some of them looked at xu rule withplicated expressions. xu rule had been pped in the face in public. it was too embarrassing. xu rule¡¯s face turned purple when she saw those who had once been close to her go to xu rourou. she clenched her fists tightly and nced at xu rourou, who was surrounded tightly. then, she looked at the people around her who did not dare to approach her and had strange expressions on their faces. she turned and ran away. huang yuan and murong xue¡¯s expressions weren¡¯t too good either. the crowd that had been supporting them had all gone over to leng rongrong¡¯s side to befriend them. as for them, they were left aside. there were even people who were discussing them in low voices, saying that they were weakpared to leng rongrong and the others. ¡± young madam, you¡¯re really amazing. you¡¯re indeed the young madam of ourher abyss empire! ¡± ¡°young madam, you deserve it!¡± ¡± young madam, i¡¯ve had high hopes for you since the beginning. i think you¡¯re very strong! ¡± ¡± eldest youngdy xu is really amazing. it¡¯s so surprising. i told you, how could eldest youngdy be a good-for-nothing! ¡± ¡± young madam, please give me your autograph. you¡¯re my idol! ¡± ¡°little friend, give me an autograph. you¡¯re my idol too!¡± after leng rongrong and the others werepletely surrounded for a long time, it was only when fourth master mo arrived that the crowd gradually dispersed. lord fourth walked to lord rong¡¯s side and held his hand. then, he led her slowly to the stage. below the stage, everyone was watching in silence. they saw lord fourth holding leng rongrong¡¯s hand tightly, their fingers intertwined. was it true that they didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other and didn¡¯t get along? why did it seem like the two of them were very in love? on the stage, lord fourth looked at the crowd below with a smile. when he smiled, it made people¡¯s hair stand on end. in fact, it was even more terrifying than when he was not smiling. Chapter 1181 1181 he¡¯s below you ¡°is my wife not strong enough?¡± fourth master mo held onto lord rong¡¯s hand as he looked at the crowd and asked. when the crowd below the stage saw lord fourth¡¯s handsome face, they felt their blood run cold. ¡°strong, it¡¯s strong enough!¡± ¡°we were the ones who were blind!¡± ¡± young madam is the strongest. she deserves to be first! ¡± ¡± young madam is really amazing. only young madam is worthy of lord fourth! ¡± who would still dare to say anything bad about leng rongrong? she was someone who dared to make an international criminal and those terrifying big shots wash her shoes for her. toad, hei long and the others weren¡¯t simple people. even the heads of some countries would be afraid of them. however, lord rong asked them to serve him calmly like a queen. in such a situation, whoever was blind enough to provoke lord rong would be courting death. they were not stupid, so they naturally did not dare to say anything. moreover, lord fourth had shown his face. previously, lord fourth had not shown his face, which made everyone mistakenly think that lord fourth did not care about his wife. but lord fourth was clearly protecting his wife now. everyone felt that there was a conspiracy, so lord fourth took out the video to p them in the face. wasn¡¯t he protecting them openly and boldly? ¡°from today on, rongrong will be in charge of theher abyss empire.¡± mo lingyuan nced at the crowd and said casually. everyone was silent for a moment. then, everyone looked at mo linyuan in shock, their eyes full of suspicion. what? did they mishear something? theherworld empire would let leng rongrong make the decision? not to mention the crowd below the stage, even lord rong was stunned when she heard this. she looked at mo linyuan with an inquiring look. what did he just say? she¡¯s in charge of theherworld empire? everyone was dumbfounded, except for a group of very old elders who nodded in agreement with great interest. ¡°we agree,¡± ¡± this girl is good. she¡¯s much better than little four! ¡± ¡± let this girl make the decisions in the future. i like this girl! ¡± the elders stood below the stage and nodded in agreement. they all praised lord rong and felt that he was much stronger than lord fourth. he even felt that a female butler was better than a male butler. the rest of the people were dumbfounded. was this a problem between a woman and a man? theher abyss empire was not a home, nor was it a ce to y. how could a good organization be handed over to a woman? even if lord rong was indeed quite strong, it wasn¡¯t that appropriate, right? ¡°if you think it¡¯s inappropriate, there¡¯s still a challenge. whoever wins against rongrong has the right to object.¡± ¡± let¡¯s go, ¡± lord fourth said calmly. then, he held lord rong¡¯s hand and left. everyone was left dumbfounded. li ruhua and the others followed. although they were all confused, those who were familiar with the two of them still understood lord fourth. lord fourth wished he could give everything he had to lord rong. it was just theher abyss empire. if he was willing to give his life, what was theher abyss empire? no matter what it was, it was just lord rong¡¯s toy to lord fourth. as long as lord rong was happy, that was all that mattered. ¡°do you know what lord fourth said?¡± after everyone had left, an elder spoke to the crowd. ¡°what did he say?¡± everyone looked at the elder with suspicion. ¡°the fourth master said that theherworld empire should be given to his wife to y with. remember, it¡¯s just for fun. this is young madam¡¯s toy.¡± the elder said in an enigmatic manner. everyone was speechless. the organization that they had worked so hard to enter was just a toy? do you still want me to live? ¨C lu cai and lu qianyuan sat on the sofa opposite fourth master mo in fear. the two of them did not know what to do as they looked at fourth master mo in panic. they had actually been invited to dinner, and with the ruler of theher abyss empire. for a moment, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°lu cai, are you interested in bing a core member of theher abyss empire?¡± fourth master mo asked as he looked at lu cai. ¡°ah?¡± ¡± ah! ¡± lu cai eximed, his face twisted in disbelief. ¡± butler quan will arrange a suitable job for you. ¡± after saying this, fourth master mo looked at lu yuanyuan, ¡± are you interested in being rongrong¡¯s assistant? his status is equal to tang luo¡¯s.¡± ¡°i, can i?¡± lu yuanyuan, of course, knew what lord fourth meant. in the future, if lord rong were to take charge of theher abyss empire, her status as an assistant would be elevated. just like tang luo, who was currently by the fourth master¡¯s side. although special assistant tang did not have any other positions, his status was actually quite high. even the core members of theherworld empire might have to listen to him. lu qianqian knew that she wasn¡¯t very capable and had barely passed all the tests. she had only managed to enter theher abyss empire because of lord rong. ¡°you can.¡± fourth master mo nced at lu yuanyuan. ¡± but you will need to undergo a certain amount of training. it will be very hard. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing!¡± lu yuanyan looked up at mo linyuan and stood up subconsciously. this was a rare opportunity. at the dining table, arge group of people sat together to eat. the toad and the others were also there, but these people seemed to be a bit like lord rong and didn¡¯t dare to eat at the table. when they sat down to eat, they didn¡¯t dare to eat as lord rong didn¡¯t touch his chopsticks. lord fourth, on the other hand, had been picking up food for lord rong and peeling prawns for him lovingly. lord fourth¡¯s beautiful fingers looked beautiful even when he was peeling prawns. lord rong also looked much more docile when she was beside lord fourth. the few big shots were dumbfounded. it turned out that the cruel and terrifying lord rong in front of them actually had such a gentle side? this was simply too unbelievable. after the meal, lord fourth took lord rong out for a walk. when the other people on the ind saw lord fourth and lord rong, they would either stay far away or greet them with great respect. when they passed by a small garden, xu shiting was talking to xu rourou. however, xu rourou quickly left him behind. at this time, xu rule appeared and stopped xu shiting, who was about to chase after xu rourou. when leng rongrong saw this, she could not help but frown. fourth master mo couldn¡¯t help but look at her as well. the disdain in his eyes for master xu was clear as day. he immediately held onto his wife¡¯s hand, ¡± let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing to see. ¡± if you hate him, you can torture him. you¡¯ll be in charge of theher abyss empire in the future. he¡¯ll be under you and you can do whatever you want to him.¡± ¡°really?¡± lord rong looked up, her eyes sparkling. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± lord fourth nced at xu shiting. wifees first, friendshipes second. not far away, xu shiting sneezed twice and frowned for no reason. ¡°ru le bi an¡± ¡°little uncle, let me exin.¡± xu rule grabbed xu shiting¡¯s hand and looked at him nervously, ¡± little uncle!!! ¡± Chapter 1182 1182 so what if he acknowledges it? ¡°i still have something to say to rourou.¡± xu shiting wanted to let go of xu rule¡¯s hand, but she still held on to him tightly. ¡°little uncle, do you not believe me? do you not like me anymore?¡± xu ru le raised her eyebrows and looked sad. ¡± forget it. i know that even if i risked my life to save you, i shouldn¡¯t ask you for anything ... little uncle likes big sister even more now, so let¡¯s go find her. i know. i¡¯m better off leaving than big sister.¡± as he said this, he let go of his hand. ¡°little uncle, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened by me. i didn¡¯t save you for anything back then.¡± xu ru le smiled miserably, turned around, and ran away. xu shiting furrowed his brows and looked at xu rule¡¯s direction. in the end, he still chased after her. ¡°ru le, i didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¨C xu rourou stood behind a big tree with a hood on her ck coat. the shadow of the hood covered her entire expression. she leaned against the tree and smiled bitterly. no matter when and where, little uncle only had xu rule in his eyes. in the end, she was no match for xu rule. she clearly should not have any hopes for little uncle, but why did she always involuntarily, uncontrobly want to get his approval ... so what if he had acknowledged her? even though he had acknowledged her abilities, he still only had eyes for xu rule. in his eyes, xu rule was the most important. no matter what, his first choice would always be xu rule. xu rourou pulled down her hood and put her hands in her pockets. she walked forward, leaving behind a lonely figure. lord rong looked in xu rourou¡¯s direction and felt an inexplicable heartache. she knew all about it. xu rourou was the one who had saved him back then. however, she had never said anything. she should have let xu shiting know. leng rongrong furrowed her brows and raised her head to re at fourth master mo. fourth master mo was speechless! what did it have to do with him? it was xu shiting who was being stupid, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°your brothers¡± eyes are getting worse and worse.¡± lord rong snorted and let go of lord fourth¡¯s hand. she turned around and chased after xu rourou. lord fourth was speechless. there was nothing wrong with his eyes. they were the ones who had problems, weren¡¯t they? did it have anything to do with him? lord fourth looked at his wife pitifully. ¡± wifey, my eyes are very good! ¡± ¨C at night, xu shiting came to look for xu rourou, but leng rongrong stopped him outside. toad and a few other felons followed beside lord rong. storm and rainstorm were also looking at xu shiting fiercely. theherworld empire¡¯s second-inmand was actually a little nervous in his own territory. ¡°rou rou said she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± lord rong nced at xu shiting and raised her eyebrows. toad and the others crossed their arms and stood behind lord rong. they mimicked lord rong and raised their eyebrows at xu shiting. ¡± our lord rong said that rourou doesn¡¯t want to see you. ¡± xu shiting was speechless. ¡°if you have anything to say, i can consider whether i should pass it on for you.¡± lord rong looked at xu shiting and said. ¡± i want to apologize to her. ¡± xu shiting frowned and said. he had not noticed rourou before and did not expect her to be so powerful. he had learned a lot during this period of time. he felt that he had treated xu rourou unfairly in the past. he used to only have eyes for xu rule, but he never knew that rourou was so powerful. pared to ru le, rourou was probably more powerful. it was just that rourou never spoke. he felt that he had underestimated xu rourou. although he had apologized to her several times recently, rourou had never forgiven him. she even said that he didn¡¯t need to apologize to her. she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with him. ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at xu shiting deeply. ¡± master xu, why are you so good to xu rule? other than thinking that she¡¯s amazing, what else? ¡± because she saved you?¡± xu shiting was taken aback. he looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡± how did you know? ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need to know how i know, but are you sure she really saved you?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows. ¡± don¡¯t be so clueless about who saved you. it¡¯d be funny if you returned the favor to the wrong person. ¡± after saying that, lord rong turned around and left. storm howled at xu shiting with a hint of mockery. the violent chicken even pped its wings andughed brazenly. the toad and the others said like a broken record, ¡± that¡¯s really a little funny. ¡± xu shiting was speechless. he was shocked, and his expression suddenly became a little strange. he had never thought about what had happened back then, but it was xu rule who had said that she had saved him ... he had never confirmed whether it was xu rule who had saved him. after she had told him, he had assumed that it was xu rule who had saved him. he had never considered anyone else. however, if leng rongrong said so ... could there be more to this matter? was she trying to remind him of something? xu shiting looked at leng rongrong¡¯s back in a daze, his feelings becameplicated and strange. was it fake ... ¨C an hourter. in xu rule¡¯s vi, xu shiting sat across from her with a serious expression. ¡± rule, tell me how you saved me back then. tell me how you saved me. ¡± ¡°little uncle, why are you asking about this?¡± xu ru le suddenly felt a little uneasy. xu shiting raised his eyes and stared deeply at xu rule. ¡± is it really you? ¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s me, who else could it be!¡± xu ru le felt as if she had been stung by something. she became more and more uneasy. ¡± little uncle, are you doubting me now? ¡± as she spoke, her eyes turned red. in an instant, her tears began to fall. ¡°little uncle, you don¡¯t believe me anymore?¡± ¡± i know that i¡¯m not as good as my sister now, but i¡¯ve been brought up by you for so many years. don¡¯t you believe me? ¡± ¡°since you don¡¯t believe me, then just pretend that i didn¡¯t save you.¡± xu ru le smiled bitterly and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t save you for anything else anyway. ¡± after she finished speaking, xu ru le ran upstairs. xu shiting¡¯s expression became more and moreplicated. after a long time, he stood up and left. xu rule sneaked back to the stairs and looked at xu shiting¡¯s back as he left. only then did she secretly sigh in relief. was it xu rourou? did she say something to little uncle? xu ru le clenched her fist and then released it. ¨C the next day, xu rule looked at xu rourou¡¯s face, which was full of sarcasm. ¡± xu rourou, i¡¯ve underestimated you. i didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable! ¡± xu rourou raised her eyes and looked at xu rule calmly. ¡± what do you want to say? ¡± Chapter 1183 1183 who¡¯s the first to go up the stage? ¡°you were the one who told little uncle that i wasn¡¯t the one who saved him, right?¡± xu rule sneered, ¡± what? you¡¯ve been pretending to be mute all this time. why don¡¯t you want to y mute today? ¡± xu rourou nced at xu rule and said, ¡± i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡± ¡°what are you pretending for? if you didn¡¯t say it, who else could it be?¡± xu rule snorted coldly. ¡± do you think little uncle will believe you just because you said it? he won¡¯t believe you.¡± xu rourou nced at xu rule. his gaze was like a thorn that pierced into xu rule¡¯s heart. xu rule¡¯s expression was not very good. ¡± xu rourou, you can¡¯t win against me. i advise you to stop now. don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t know you like little uncle. ¡± don¡¯t you have any shame? he¡¯s our little uncle. guess, if little uncle knows that you like him, that you¡¯ve liked him since you were young, how disgusted would he be?¡± xu rourou¡¯s face turned pale and she looked at xu rule. ¡°if you don¡¯t want little uncle to know about this, you¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± xu rule looked at xu rourou coldly and said contemptuously. then, she turned around and left. xu rourou¡¯s heart was heavy the entire day. ¨C xu shiting wasn¡¯t in a good mood either. after the assessment, everyone else was having fun, and he was the only one who was frantically investigating all sorts of things. when he thought that the person who had saved him was not xu rule, but someone else, or even xu rourou, he felt as if he was in a pot of oil. it was very difficult to bear. xu shiting¡¯s assistant was almost scared to death. master xu, who usually had a good temper, at least much better than lord fourth, had recently begun to be unpredictable, like a thunder that could explode at any time. it was very scary. even master xu¡¯s friends didn¡¯t dare to get close to him. those who didn¡¯t know the inside story thought that master xu had been dumped by a woman. the assistant who knew the inside story trembled in fear. master xu¡¯s situation was obviously more serious than being dumped by his girlfriend. he had been a lifesaver for more than ten years, and the result was actually fake. on the contrary, the eldest young miss that he had always hated was his true savior. how could master xu not be angry? the person he loved the most had deceived him the most. yet, he had been indebted to the person he should love for so long. master xu didn¡¯t know how to face xu rourou, so he was very irritable. the point was that the high and mighty fourth master and young madam even mocked master xu. then, master xu became even angrier at him. of course, master xu¡¯s anger didn¡¯t affect the challenge. the challenge came as scheduled because the participants were all quite strong, so the challenge was still very interesting. the challenge hadn¡¯t even started, but there were already people setting up stalls to ce bets. in the huge arena, there was a tall stage. below the stage, all the people from theher abyss empire and those who hade to take the assessment had gathered together. everyone was very excited. ¡°there should be many people challenging lord rong today!¡± ¡°lord rong will definitely win.¡± ¡± young madam is so strong. there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯ll win! ¡± ¡± that might not be the case. i still have some doubts about young madam. ¡± ¡± shut your mouth. don¡¯t let lord fourth hear you. we didn¡¯t know before, but everyone should know now that lord fourth is a wife-doting demon! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. he can even give his wife the underworld empire that he has built for so long as a toy. if he¡¯s not a wife-doting maniac, what is he? ¡± ¡± i heard that lord fourth has given everything he has to young madam. his monthly allowance is 300 yuan ... he¡¯s probably a pauper now! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s that bad? then if we get a divorce, lord fourth will have to leave the marriage with nothing!¡± ¡°i heard so.¡± ¡± in any case, lord fourth pampers his wife without any bottom line. i heard that murong xiao was taught a lesson by lord fourth because murong xue and a few others had caused trouble for lord rong during the assessment! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. xiao yuan is much luckier. he¡¯s always been on the young madam¡¯s side. i heard that because of this, lord fourth gave master xiao something he¡¯s always wanted! ¡± ¡°this is nothing. do you know that lu yuanfei and lu cai? this father-daughter pair is amazing!¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡± lu cai was directly appointed as a core member of theher abyss empire by the fourth master. i heard that lu yuanyan was arranged to undergo special training by the fourth master, just like how miss ling ¡®er was treated in the past! ¡± ¡°f * ck, the lu family really did the right thing!¡± ¡± the lu family¡¯s father and daughter have such heaven-defying luck. ¡± ¡± i heard that someone has offended the father and daughter of the lu family. this is bad! ¡± ...... leng rongrong and lord fourth appeared on storm and rainstorm, followed by the two littleds on big white tigers, and further back were the felons. as soon as they appeared at the door, everyone quieted down almost instantly. everyone subconsciously opened up a path and stared in lord rong¡¯s direction. lord rong, who had appeared riding storm, was too eye-catching. especially when storm came in, he seemed to want to show off on purpose, so he leaped high as if he was flying. everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling that this scene was extremely cool. stormnded lightly on the ground. lord rong rode on storm and looked at everyone before getting off. she still looked like she was dressed in an ordinary outfit. she was wearing sportswear and her hair was tied up in a bun. it was clearly very simple and she looked like a little girl, but with just a nce, she gave people a very depressing feeling. lord fourth followed her and nimbly got off the horse. the two little ones followed behind. behind them, there was a critical hit, and a few little wolves followed. the little ones stumbled and even rolled around, but seeing that everyone was so quiet and seemed to be very serious, the four little ones immediately rolled up from the ground, then held their heads high and put on a very serious look. seeing the little wolves like this, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°ah, it¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡± what breed is this dog? i also want to raise it! ¡± ¡°oh, oh, oh, i really want it!¡± the surrounding low-pitched wails were all attracted by the cuteness of the little wolves. chief rong and the others walked to the front.pared to the assessment, there were more people in the challengepetition this time. almost all the higher-ups and elders were here. the challenge match was obviously much more interesting than the assessment, and many people wanted to see lord rong¡¯s style. after all, the youngdy was a woman. if she were to take over theher abyss empire, there would definitely be objections. naturally, there would be people who would challenge her. ¡°almost everyone¡¯s here, and it¡¯s about time. our challenge will begin now.¡± quan yu stood on the stage. he was dressed in a ck suit and looked very noble. no one could tell that he was the butler quan who liked to buy street goods. ¡± i don¡¯t think i need to say more about the rules of the challenge. if you want to challenge someone, juste on stage and say the name of the person you want to challenge. ¡± ¡± now, let¡¯s see who will be the first toe up the stage to challenge. ¡± Chapter 1184 1184 chapter 1186-betting on mommy¡¯s win as soon as quan yu finished speaking, the entire venue fell silent. naturally, there were many who wanted to challenge leng rongrong, but it was just a thought. being the first to go on stage, most of them were still a little afraid. ¡°isn¡¯t there someone who isn¡¯t convinced by my madam?¡± lord fourth turned around and swept his gaze across the group of people. everyone was speechless. why did it feel so strange ... for some reason, she felt that lord fourth didn¡¯t just pamper his wife ... no one dared to challenge lord rong even after lord fourth¡¯s announcement. however, someone challenged xiao yuan, who was ranked two or three ces behind him. he was not happy that xiao yuan was ahead of him. the two of them started fighting in the ring. probably because they were of equal strength, the fight was very exciting. of course, in the end, second young master xiao still won. ¡°is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?¡± xiao yuanrao looked at the crowd below the stage with interest. he was still quite smug. he had learned something from lord rong and felt much stronger than before. it was a pity that lord rong wasn¡¯t willing to ept him as a disciple. otherwise, he felt that he would definitely be stronger. after that, a few other people challenged each other. however, no one dared to challenge lord rong. even the critical hit was a little speechless. they were here to watch the show, but no one dared to challenge their master? ¡± giggle giggle giggle giggle giggle ¡± a group of cowards. critical strike stood on storm¡¯s back and pped his wings at everyone, cursing them all. ¡°huang yuan, do you want to go up and try?¡± of course, xiang jieyu did not dare to challenge lord rong herself, but she had the guts to encourage others to do so. ¡± huang yuan, you¡¯re so good. you should be able to do it, right? ¡± murong xue could feel huang yuan¡¯s gaze on her as she replied in an unpleasant tone, ¡± my cousin has warned me not to go on stage! ¡± ¡°you won¡¯t go on stage just because he doesn¡¯t allow you to?¡± huang yuan raised her eyebrows. ¡± who is your cousin? why are you so afraid of him? ¡± murong xue was speechless. ¡°huang yuan, didn¡¯t you also get full marks in your kung fu? although you might not be as good as leng rongrong in other aspects, i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll lose to her in terms of fighting. are you really not going to give it a try?¡± xiang jieyu nced at huang yuan. ¡± what¡¯s more, you¡¯re already behind leng rongrong. actually, you won¡¯t lose face even if you lose. it won¡¯t be embarrassing. ¡± at the mention of this, huang yuan was a little unhappy. what do you mean by not embarrassing? she was the daughter of the yellow springs organization¡¯s boss, the young miss of the yellow springs organization, and had always been one of the top existences, but she had lost to leng rongrong. when she came, the people in huangquan¡¯s organization said that she could get first ce! in the end, he didn¡¯t even make it into the top three. if people knew about this when they went back, they wouldugh at them. huang yuan took a deep breath and red at xiang jieyu. ¡± don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know you¡¯re instigating me. ¡± xiang jieyu stammered. she had thought that huang yuan would not challenge leng rongrong, but unexpectedly, she stood up again and walked towards the stage. ¡°i challenge her.¡± huang yuan¡¯s long brown hair was tied into a ponytail. she was also very beautiful, a typical beauty, and she had a domineering aura. as she spoke, her gaze was directed in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. for a moment, the entire venue was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. everyone was observing lord fourth¡¯s expression. after all, even though lord fourth had asked everyone to challenge lord rong, he probably did not really want his woman to be challenged. in the end, challenging lord rong was the same as challenging lord fourth. however, huang yuan went up the stage and directly challenged lord rong. ¡°this is huang yuan!¡± ¡°big miss huang, things are getting interesting!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not good to offend the young miss of the yellow springs organization. i heard that she¡¯s a little unruly and willful. ¡± ¡± theherworld organization is one level higher than theherworld empire. even the young mistress can¡¯t afford to offend the youngdy of theherworld, right? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ¡°if the youngdy of the underworld loses, will the underworld¡¯s boss cause trouble for theher abyss empire?¡± ¡± even if he doesn¡¯t cause trouble for theher abyss empire, he will cause trouble for the young mistress! ¡± ¡± i heard that boss huang quan has the intention to marry fourth master, anddy huang yuan is also very fond of fourth master. this is a case of love rivals killing each other! ¡± ¡°quick, ce your bets!¡± ¡°i bet on the young madam!¡± ¡± i bet on huang yuan. i don¡¯t think the young madam would dare to do anything to huang yuan! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. after all, she¡¯s the young miss of the yellow springs organization. we can¡¯t afford to offend her. the young madam will probably give in to her. ¡± there were many people cing bets. thest half and half. ¡± mommy, i suddenly have a great way to make money! ¡± little nan yu suddenly looked at leng rongrong, ¡± mommy, can you win? ¡± ¡°if you want me to win, then i¡¯ll win.¡± lord rong touched little nan yu¡¯s head lovingly. ¡± then mommy, i¡¯ll bet all my money on you. i¡¯ll give it to you when you win! ¡± the little fellow looked at lord rong with a smile. ¡°i¡¯ll bet on auntie too.¡± chimed in little chu yan. after that, the two littleds eagerly ran off to ce their bets. xu rourou followed the two littleds thoughtfully. after a while, she bet all her money on leng rongrong. she looked up and met xu ru le¡¯s eyes. xu rule¡¯s eyes narrowed. she went up and took a lot of money to bet on huang liang¡¯s win. she even red at xu rourou. ¡°auntie rou rou, let¡¯s go.¡± a small hand held xu rourou¡¯s hand. little nan yu looked up and red at xu shiting, who was not far away, then he pulled xu rourou away. little chu yan held xu rourou¡¯s hand from the other side. the little guy also looked in xu shiting¡¯s direction and whispered to little nan yu, ¡± aunt rongrong said that master xu is blind, but i think his eyes are fine? ¡± ¡°mommy is saying that he¡¯s blind.¡± little nan yu said disapprovingly. ¡°oh, i see.¡± little chu yan nodded. on the stage, lord rong and huang yuan were ready. ¡°you first.¡± lord rong said to huang yuan. huang yuan didn¡¯t refuse. she suddenly attacked leng rongrong, and her first move was very ruthless. after all, she had been practicing martial arts since she was young, and she knew the importance of opportunities. after watching the video, she knew even more that leng rongrong¡¯s kung fu was indeed very good. therefore, she did not dare to let her guard down. the two women were both very beautiful and powerful. their kung fu was very powerful, and they didn¡¯t drag it out at all. every punch and kick was executed very nimbly. huang yuan was indeed very good. when the fight started, many people started to bet on her winning. it seemed like huang yuan and lord rong were evenly matched. lord rong narrowed his eyes when he saw everyone cing their bets on huang yuan. she looked at huang yuanzily. huang yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she hadn¡¯t used her full strength! by the time they reacted, it was already toote. bang! bang! in two moves, huang yuan was knocked to the ground by leng rongrong. leng rongrong immediately restrained her, not allowing her to resist. Chapter 1185 1185 investigate everything about her leng rongrong easily beat huang yuan, and the audience was a little surprised. after all, huang yuan was the youngdy of theherworld organization and could not be easily offended, but leng rongrong had actually won. some people in the audience started to discuss in low voices. some people felt that lord rong would not have a good ending if he won against huang yuan. after all, huang yuan had such a powerful yellow springs organization behind her. even theher abyss empire wouldn¡¯t easily offend theherworld organization, but lord rong had offended them directly. everyone knew how much the yellow springs organization doted on huang yuan. they would definitely not bear to let their youngdy suffer any hardships. ¡± young madam is strong, but there¡¯s no need to be so strong at a time like this, right? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. isn¡¯t this the same as directly making an enemy of the yellow springs organization? ¡± ¡± theherworld empire hasn¡¯t offended theherworld organization for so many years. now, we¡¯ve offended their precious daughter. ¡± ¡°theherworld empire won¡¯t be in big trouble because of the young mistress, will it?¡± not many people were happy that leng rongrong had won. instead, more people felt that leng rongrong had done something wrong. no matter how strong she was, there was no need for her to beat huang yuan at this time. if they defeated huang yuan, they would be making an enemy out of the yellow springs organization. the yellow springs organization had a long history, and theherworld empire could not bepared to it. there was no benefit in offending the yellow springs organization. huang yuan got up from the ground and red at leng rongrong coldly. she had thought that leng rongrong¡¯s kung fu was not that strong, but she did not expect that she had not fully disyed it all this time, and was only waiting for the right time. when the time came, she had no chance to fight against leng rongrong. huang yuan nced at leng rongrong and left the stage. xiang jieyu and the others came over tofort huang yuan, trying to please her. ¡°is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?¡± quan yu asked. ¡°it¡¯s me,¡± he said. mo ling ¡®er suddenly raised her hand. she slowly walked out of the crowd and looked at leng rongrong on the stage, ¡± i want to challenge the young mistress. ¡± ¡°aunt ling ¡®er?¡± little nan yu looked up at mo ling er in surprise. many people looked at mo ling er. it wasn¡¯t strange for others to challenge lord rong, but it was mo ling er this time. mo ling er had been following lord rong for the past few days, calling her teacher all the time, as if she respected leng rongrong a lot. but at this moment, she actually said she wanted to challenge leng rongrong. ¡°miss ling ¡®er?¡± quan yu was also a little surprised. no one had expected such a scene. mo ling er wanted to challenge the young mistress? weren¡¯t they together? then why did she challenge the young madam? leng rongrong was also a little surprised. after all, mo ling ¡®er had been chasing after her and seemed to admire her a lot. but at this time, she actually wanted to challenge her? lord rong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. mo ling er had already gone up the stage. she told quan yu with certainty that she was going to challenge leng rongrong. quan yu retreated with a skeptical look. at the same time, below the stage, lord fourth raised his head and stared at the stage with his long and narrow eyes. he nced at mo ling ¡®er faintly, then looked at tang luo beside him and asked, ¡± how¡¯s the investigation of the matter i asked you to investigate? ¡± he was sure that the person on the stage was mo ling er, but this mo ling er was a bit strange. although he had raised his sister by himself, no one knew what she had be after so many years. moreover, when she talked about her past experiences, mo ling er was somewhat vague. fourth master mo was still a little worried, so he had asked tang luo to investigate mo ling ¡®er¡¯s past. ¡°as expected, i still love my wife more.¡± nan si stuck out his head from the side. he was holding a folding fan in his hand and waving it lightly, looking very shy. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes nced over. ¡± you¡¯re still investigating this matter, right? and the result?¡± nan si shrunk his neck and chuckled. ¡± i haven¡¯t found anything yet. ¡± fourth master mo raised his eyebrows and stared at nan si. ¡± after dating, even your efficiency has decreased? ¡± ¡°cough, for the sake of my goddess, i won¡¯t look for women to get information anymore. this efficiency will naturally be low. you have to know that women are the most gossipy. it¡¯s best to mix in with women to get information ...¡± nan si coughed. ¡± but i have a family now. i can¡¯t do whatever i want. you have a wife, so you can understand me, right?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t,¡± fourth master mo nced at nan si. ¡± whether i have a wife or not, i will not sleep with a woman to obtain information. ¡± nan si was speechless. ¡°i don¡¯t care what method you use, but find out everything that ling ¡®er has been through these past few years. also, find out ling ¡®er¡¯s purpose in approaching rongrong.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice turned stern. ¡°alright,¡± he said. nan si lowered his head silently and nodded. the few of them looked up at the stage. mo ling ¡®er and leng rongrong¡¯s fight looked even more exciting. both of them seemed to be very strong, and mo ling¡¯ er was even slightly stronger than lord rong. fourth master mo raised his head and narrowed his beast-like eyes. it was some kung fu that he had taught her. she was using it very well, even more powerful than before. he didn¡¯t quite understand why mo ling er went up to the stage topete with rongrong, but he knew that mo ling er was not as simple as she used to be. he only knew that rongrong liked ling ¡®er, so he didn¡¯t say anything and only nned to investigate it in secret. after leng rongrong fought with mo ling er, she was surprised. mo ling ¡®er always called her teacher and said that she was strong, but when it came to fighting, she felt that mo ling¡¯ er was very strong and her martial arts skills were simr to fourth master mo¡¯s. she wasn¡¯t lord fourth¡¯s match, and it was actually a little difficult for her to fight with mo ling er. leng rongrong looked at mo ling er suspiciously. mo ling er smiled andunched another attack. the two of them exchanged blows for-long time before mo ling-er lost to leng rongrong on purpose. ¡± aiya-teacher wanwan is indeed powerful. i admit defeat. ¡± mo ling ¡®er blinked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. if the fight had continued, mo ling ¡®er might not have lost, but she had actually admitted defeat. mo ling er got off the stage with a smile. leng rongrong did not say anything more. ¡°is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?¡± quan yu asked. i want to challenge xu rourou. ¡± xu rule suddenly walked out of the crowd and went straight to the stage. she looked at xu rourou in the crowd. xu rourou still looked very inconspicuous. she was wearing a cap that almost covered her face. xu ru le¡¯s words made her look up, then she slowly walked up to the stage. below the stage, everyone was very excited. this pair was also very interesting to watch. one was the legendary trash elder sister, but she got a very good result in the assessment. the other was the legendary genius younger sister, but her assessment results were not as good as the trash elder sister. Chapter 1186 1186 sister, are you trying to kill me? the first thing leng rongrong did after she stepped down was to bet tens of millions on xu rourou¡¯s victory. little nan yu and the others also rushed over to ce their bets for xu rourou to support her. as for the others, most of them bet on xu rule. after all, xu rule had always been in everyone¡¯s sight, and the whole world knew that xu shiting had always been with xu rule. the people who bet on master xu were also giving him face. everyone knew that master xu didn¡¯t dote on the youngdy, and even hated her. on the stage, xu rule looked at xu rourou arrogantly with a hint of contempt in her eyes. she said in a voice that only xu rourou could hear, ¡± little uncle is watching from the audience. do you dare to hurt me? ¡± xu rourou turned her head slightly and saw xu shiting standing in the corner. he was looking at her and xu rule. she knew that xu shiting had always doted on xu rule. if she won against xu rule, xu rule would be in a terrible state again, and xu shiting would hate her even more. however, it was a little awkward. she didn¡¯t want to let xu ru be happy for this reason anymore. xu rourou saw that leng rongrong and the others had bet on her winning, while the rest had bet on xu rule to please xu shiting. she didn¡¯t want lord rong and the others to lose money because of her. xu rourou didn¡¯t think much about it and took off her cap. she threw away her cap, revealing her beautiful long hair. she casually tied her long hair up with a rubber band on her wrist. after her long hair was tied up, everyone could clearly see xu rourou¡¯s face. although xu rourou did not have any makeup on, her face looked exceptionally delicate. even though she was dressed in in clothes, xu rourou was indescribably beautiful without makeup. she was even more beautiful than xu rule. in the past, she had always had the image of a country bumpkin, and many people had said that not only did xu rourou have a bad personality, but she was also very ugly. but at this moment, everyone was stunned. xu rourou was not ugly at all. even though she was dressed simply, her face was really beautiful. her whole body seemed to be glowing. other than being a little thin, she was simply too beautiful. when xu rule saw xu rourou¡¯s face, she was madly jealous. she had always known that xu rourou was much better looking than her. however, she never dressed up, so she always looked ugly. every time someone called xu rourou ugly or beautiful, she would feel very satisfied. however, at this moment, the audience was saying that xu rourou was beautiful, and they did not expect her to be so beautiful. xu rourou¡¯s terrible image seemed to have changed in an instant. ¡°let¡¯s start.¡± xu rourou looked at xu rule with a cold face. xu rule looked at xu rourou coldly. no matter who won thispetition, she was confident that she would win. she would not let xu rourou get close to her uncle again. without any nonsense, the two of them started fighting. ¡°auntie rourou should be able to win, right?¡± little nan yu asked. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded as she ate the melon seeds that lord fourth had peeled and handed over. ¡± don¡¯t worry, your auntie rourou will definitely not let us lose money. ¡± ¡± but that xu rule is very annoying. she¡¯s definitely not here to lose to auntie rourou. she won¡¯t cause trouble for auntie rourou, will she? ¡± little nan yu pursed his lips and said with a frown. ¡± i¡¯ve already given master xu the directions. if he¡¯s really aplete idiot, there¡¯s nothing i can do. ¡± lord rong shrugged and patted little nan yu¡¯s shoulder. he said in a rxed tone, ¡± it¡¯s okay, little xuan ¡®er. no matter what, it¡¯s not a bad thing for your aunt rourou. she¡¯s already changed since she¡¯s able to fight with xu rule on stage. ¡± in the past, xu rourou would only hide. with her personality, she had never liked to show off. she also felt inferior and felt that she was inferior to xu rule in every way. in the past, xu rourou would not have been able to make so many people watch the battle. but now, she was obviously different. she had been in the north thearch club for a while now. with the shamelessness of the old master of ancient mirrorke teaching her, xu rourou was no longer so thin-skinned. xu rule was at a disadvantage from the start. many people in the audience eximed in surprise when they saw xu rourou¡¯s fierce attack. ¡± the xu family¡¯s eldest daughter has hidden herself very well. for so many years, everyone thought that she was trash. i didn¡¯t expect her to be so strong! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re not giving your sister any face. you¡¯re so ruthless. ¡± ¡°inparison, the genius second miss xu seems to be a little weak!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t big miss xu the genius?¡± ¡± does that mean that master xu used to praise his little niece? is that a mistake? ¡± ...... there was a burst of discussion in the surroundings. someone sneaked a nce at xu shiting¡¯s face. he looked gloomy and no one dared to touch him. xu rourou nced at xu shiting¡¯s gloomy face. her heart instantly sank. was he feeling sorry for xu rule because she was so strong? xu rourouughed at herself for a while. she raised her eyes and attacked xu rule fiercely again. so what if she won? regardless of whether she won or lost, xu shiting only cared about xu rule. if she won, then she would be bullying her younger sister and was not worthy of being an elder sister. if she lost, it meant that she was not as good as xu rule to begin with. she was weak. after xu rourouughed at herself, her attacks became even more ferocious. she forced xu rule to take a few steps back until she had nowhere to go. xu rule narrowed her eyes and gave xu rourou a warning look. xu rourou¡¯s face was cold. she continued to attack, as if she was going to take down xu rule in one fell swoop. just as xu rourou attacked, xu rule narrowed her eyes and rushed forward recklessly. she got close to xu rourou¡¯s fist and made it look like xu rourou was being beaten up by xu rule. xu ru le fell heavily from the stage to the ground. xu rourou did not use that much strength, but she fell so miserably that the people around her felt the pain. ¡°second miss xu!¡± someone went over to check on xu rule¡¯s condition. xu rule¡¯s eyes were red as she looked up at xu rourou. ¡± sister ... do you have to be so cruel? i know you don¡¯t like me, but yingluo, you don¡¯t have to kill me, do you?¡± xu rourou frowned and looked at xu rule without saying anything. xu ru le was holding a bloody dagger in her hand. she looked up at xu ru le with a bitter smile. ¡± if i didn¡¯t dodge fast enough, would i have lost my life today? ¡± ¡± oh my god, is big miss xu using a weapon? ¡± ¡°you want to kill your own sister in this kind of situation?¡± Chapter 1187 1187 i won¡¯t exin because you won¡¯t believe me the dagger was stained with blood, and xu rule was injured. she was quite good at acting, and she made a pained expression. xu rourou frowned when she saw xu rule¡¯s expression. that wasn¡¯t her dagger, and she didn¡¯t do anything to xu rule. she didn¡¯t expect that xu rule would use her like this. not far away, xu shiting was walking towards them. xu rourou could see clearly from the stage that xu shiting¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed and his eyes were filled with worry. he must have thought that she was the one who hurt xu rule. ¡± miss xu, there¡¯s no need to do that. isn¡¯t it just a challenge? ¡± ¡°big miss xu, aren¡¯t you going a little too far? why did you kill your own sister!¡± ¡°how vicious!¡± ¡± i thought that since miss xu is pretty, she would be more capable than before. i didn¡¯t expect her to be so evil. ¡± ¡°as expected, you still can¡¯tpare to second miss.¡± no one had expected xu rule to be injured so suddenly. the first reaction of the people in the audience was to scold xu rourou. he felt that xu rourou was too scary. she even killed her own sister. lord rong frowned. others might not have seen it clearly, but she saw it clearly from her angle. she was also paying special attention to whether xu rule would do anything. so she knew that xu rourou did not do it, and would never do such a thing. xu rule was really capable of doing anything. in order to frame xu rourou, she even hurt herself. lord rong was about to stand up and walk over, but mo linyuan stopped him. fourth master mo lifted his chin and pointed in xu shiting¡¯s direction, ¡± let him settle it himself. ¡± ¡°if he dares to hurt rou rou, i¡¯ll kill him.¡± lord rong snorted coldly. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll help you tie him up, and you kill him with your own hands.¡± fourth master mo had a doting expression. tang luo and the others at the side were speechless. lord fourth, isn¡¯t lord xu your friend? xu shiting was already in front of xu rule. he looked down at xu rule. whenever he thought about the things that xu rule had lied to him about, he would be annoyed and angry. he had loved her so much, but from the beginning to the end, she had been pretending to be his savior. what made him even more annoyed was that xu rule¡¯s existence was notparable to xu rourou¡¯s from the beginning, but she had been bullying xu rourou from the beginning. he had also helped xu rule bully rourou many times. during the investigation, he had also looked into rourou¡¯s matters. only then did he know how hard rourou had been all these years. before she met leng rongrong, she had always been bullied and isted in school. no matter what she did, xu ru le would always use his power to deal with her. she was clearly her biological sister, but she would use unscrupulous means to deal with her own sister. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that rourou had always been strong ... although she never said a word, her strength had never changed. she had always been strong. if not for that, rou rou would have been destroyed long ago. as he thought of this, xu shiting felt as if his heart was being crushed. he was her little uncle, but what had he done? she had always cared about him, but he had never seen her and had even been mocking her ... even if he were to give up his life, he would not be able to make up for the things he had done in the past. he was not worthy of being her little uncle. he had never seen it clearly, he was not even as good as leng rongrong. when leng rongrong first saw rourou, she knew that she was not like that. however, he had always protected the willful xu rule. he even thought that rule was the genius and rourou was the fool. xu shiting looked at xu rule on the ground with aplicated expression. ¡± little uncle, huahua! ¡± xu rule¡¯s tears fell, making one¡¯s heart ache. on the stage, xu rourou stubbornly remained silent. she only nced at xu shiting and waited for his reprimand. she had long been used to her little uncle¡¯s reprimand or disregard. as long as it was rted to xu rourou, xu shiting would definitely scold her. xu shiting¡¯s eyes met xu rourou¡¯s, and his heart trembled. ¡°little uncle, forget it. i don¡¯t me my sister. i know she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± xu ru le tried her best to stand up and staggered into xu shiting¡¯s arms. xu shiting subconsciously dodged. xu ru le: ¡°!!! ¡± she stabilized her body with great difficulty and prevented herself from falling to the ground awkwardly. ¡± little uncle! ¡± xu ru le was a little uneasy. she looked in xu shiting¡¯s direction and felt that there was something wrong with her uncle. he would never be like this in the past. his first reaction would be to care and worry about her. but now, he waspletely indifferent to her, his eyes staring straight in xu rule¡¯s direction. xu shiting looked at xu rourou before looking at xu rule. ¡°ru le, apologize to rou rou.¡± he tried his best to control his temper. he knew that he was wrong. ¡°what?¡± xu rule was stunned for a moment, and then looked at xu shiting suspiciously. did she hear it wrong? her uncle wanted her to apologize to xu rourou? ¡± little uncle, i know that it was my fault for challenging her, but ... she wanted to kill me just now. ¡± xu ru le said pitifully. she lowered her head and tears fell. it was a heart-wrenching sight. the people around them could not help but chimed in, ¡± that¡¯s right, big miss xu is a little too much! ¡± ¡°how dare you do such a thing in this kind of situation!¡± ¡°no matter how much we hate each other, we¡¯re still sisters. how could we do such a thing?¡± ...... the discussions were very harsh, and everyone only believed xu ru le¡¯s words. from this angle, they could see xu rule being pushed off the stage by xu rourou. no matter how arrogant xu rule used to be, it was too much to kill. xu rourou did not say anything and did not argue. then, everyone became even more excited. ¡°since big miss xu didn¡¯t say anything, does that mean you agree?¡± ¡°looking at her, she must have done this!¡± ¡°she thinks that she¡¯s close to young madam and has someone to back her up, so she doesn¡¯t think much of it?¡± ¡°fourth master, pleasee out and uphold justice!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, we can¡¯t just ignore her attempted murder just because she¡¯s a friend of the young madam! ¡± some of xu ru le¡¯s friends even added fuel to the fire. xu rourou did not try to defend herself. she just stood there quietly as if she had nothing to do with it. xu shiting raised his head and looked at xu rourou. he asked in a low voice, ¡± why aren¡¯t you talking? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the use of my words?¡± xu rourou¡¯s eyes were fixed on xu shiting. would you believe it? you won¡¯t. then what am i supposed to exin? Chapter 1188 1188 she¡¯s no longer who she used to be xu shiting¡¯s heart clenched when he saw xu rourou¡¯s gaze. he understood what she meant. he had never believed her, so even if she tried to exin herself, he might not believe her. as time went by, she never tried to exin herself again. he had wrongly used her of too many things. but she had never tried to defend herself. he knew that if she had tried to exin herself back then, he would not have thought that her exnation was reasonable. he would only hate her even more. he had really been possessed. she was such a good niece. she was so well-behaved and so powerful, but how many times had he wronged her and hurt her? xu shiting took a deep breath and looked at xu rule with a sharp gaze. ¡°ru le, apologize to rou rou and tell everyone the truth!¡± ¡± little uncle! ¡± xu rule looked at xu shiting with red eyes, ¡± little uncle, do you like my sister more because she¡¯s stronger than me? ¡± xu rule took a few steps back. she knew that xu shiting¡¯s heart was no longer on her side, and she wanted to escape. however, before he could even take two steps back, he felt someone stop him from behind. leng rongrong and the others blocked xu rule¡¯s path. ¡± second miss xu, you have to exin yourself clearly for what you¡¯ve done. otherwise, it¡¯s not good to let others be wronged for no reason. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s smiling eyes glowed with a bloodthirsty light. she stared at xu ru le coldly. ¡°what are you saying? leng rongrong, i know you¡¯re protecting my sister. i know she¡¯s your friend, so no matter what she did, you¡¯ll protect her. you¡¯re very protective, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡± i¡¯m so envious. big sister has hugged your thigh! ¡± xu ru le chuckled. there was an uproar in the surroundings. so that¡¯s how it was. xu rourou was really sinister. she had actually clung onto leng rongrong¡¯s thigh first. he really couldn¡¯t tell that a person who usually didn¡¯t say anything could have such a strong ability to cling onto someone¡¯s thigh. ¡°xu ru le, do you think there are no surveince cameras here?¡± master rong frowned. ¡± even if there are no surveince cameras, do you think no one will be on guard against you? do you want me to take out the video i just took for everyone to see?¡± xu rule¡¯s expression changed when she heard leng rongrong¡¯s words. she looked at leng rongrong¡¯s unreasonable expression and said, ¡± what? are you really willing to do anything to protect xu rourou? ¡± ¡°xu ru le!¡± xu shiting shouted and grabbed xu rule¡¯s wrist. he looked in xu rourou¡¯s direction and said, ¡± apologize to her! ¡± xu rourou looked at xu shiting and xu rule, her eyes full of ridicule. he was still protecting her. he only had her in his eyes, and even at this time, he still wanted to protect her. he knew that she had wronged her, yet he still wanted to help her. ¡°you don¡¯t have to apologize to me,¡± xu rourou said coldly, ¡± she¡¯s done a lot of bad things to me. ¡± after that, xu rourou walked down from the stage and left under the watchful eyes of the crowd. xu shiting felt his heart clench. she left. she left without a word. she remembered everything and was still angry, so even if he wanted ru le to apologize, she would not ept it. the venue did not quiet down after xu rourou left. everyone looked at xu ru le withplicated expressions. what did xu shiting mean? what did leng rongrong mean by that? why did it sound like xu rourou did not do anything, but xu rule did something that she should not have? ¡°so what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°wasn¡¯t it big miss xu who wanted to kill second miss xu?¡± someone asked curiously. ¡°xu ru le, do you want to say it yourself or do you want me to say it for you?¡± leng rongrong looked at xu rule and asked coldly. thinking of rourou¡¯s back view just now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. she used to be so lonely and in so much pain. she was also not good with words. she was often misunderstood, bullied, and wronged. she could not exin it and no one believed her. ¡± qianqian! ¡± xu rule didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong to be so persistent. she looked at xu shiting and said, ¡± little uncle, i was wrong ... but qianqian! ¡± ¡°i will not protect you anymore.¡± xu shiting took a step back. ¡± you can exin it yourself. after you¡¯re done, go and apologize to your sister. you¡¯ll return everything you owe her. ¡± i¡¯ll also return what i owe her. ¡± ¡°little uncle!¡± xu ru le¡¯s face turned pale. did she have to say in front of so many people that she was the one who framed her sister? what would her reputation be like? what would everyone think of her? if she couldn¡¯t win and used such underhanded means, everyone would look down on her! ¡°you can also choose not to tell me. i will.¡± xu shiting nced at xu rule, then walked up to the stage, ¡± i¡¯ll have to take a few minutes of everyone¡¯s time. i have to rify something for rourou. ¡± everyone ate the melon with great interest. leng rongrong stood below the stage, looked up at xu shiting and scolded him. lord fourth stood at the side and helped his wife scold xu shiting. ¡± don¡¯t be angry. it¡¯s not worth it. ¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at lord fourth, her eyes narrowing. ¡± you¡¯ve known about this since long ago, right? ¡± ¡°what? i don¡¯t know.¡± lord fourth quickly shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know, unless you¡¯re as blind as xu shiting. ¡± master rong frowned. ¡± it was so difficult to be soft in the past. ¡± no one will protect her. ¡± ¡°... she¡¯s not my woman either. i definitely won¡¯t protect her ...¡± lord fourth said. what did xu shiting¡¯s matter have to do with him? he only wanted to protect his wife. ¡°but she¡¯s mine!¡± lord rong looked up, his eyes sharp. lord fourth was speechless. f * ck, that idiot xu shiting, why can¡¯t he even control a woman? xu rule stood below the stage with a dead heart. xu shiting stood on the stage and told everyone about how xu rule framed xu rourou. not only that, but lord rong also pulled out the surveince camera to prove everything. xu shiting also talked about some of the misunderstandings that xu rourou had in the past. he helped xu rourou clear up all the misunderstandings. he told her the truth and didn¡¯t hide anything for xu rule. ¡°so that¡¯s the truth!¡± ¡°xu rule is indeed unruly and willful!¡± ¡± it seems like master xu will not protect xu rule anymore. ¡± ¡± i always thought that xu rourou was bad. i didn¡¯t expect that the real bad one was xu rule! ¡± xu ru le¡¯s face was pale. she heard the discussions around her, and those who were once close to her kept distancing themselves from her. she turned around and ran away in anger. xu shiting got off the stage and walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side. ¡± thank you, young madam, for protecting rourou. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have the right to thank me. you¡¯re nothing to our rourou.¡± master rong snorted. ¡± master xu, you have to remember that the current rourou is not the same as before. not only is she not someone you can bully, but you¡¯re not worthy of her. ¡± Chapter 1189 1189 the higher-ups nt vegetables collectively the challenge continued after xu rourou and xu shiting left. no one dared to challenge lord rong anymore. however, many people challenged others. lu yuanfei and lu cai were the popr candidates to be challenged. after all, the two of them had relied on the young madam¡¯s thigh to climb up and their status had soared. many people were not convinced. however, with lord rong¡¯s guidance, lu cai and lu yuanxiao were not bad. at least, they won when those below them challenged them. those people who were stronger than them were too embarrassed to challenge them, so they had sessfully stabilized their positions. the challenge ended smoothly. the next day, the ten great butlers announced the old members who had been expelled from the underworld empire, as well as some changes in their positions. they also announced the new members who had joined the underworld empire. as for lord fourth¡¯s decision to let lord rong manage theher abyss empire, it was once again announced. the elders did not object to this. some of the higher-ups of theher abyss empire were more familiar with lord fourth, so they knew his temper and how much he doted on his wife. they knew that their objection was invalid, so no one dared to provoke him. on the other hand, some of the outer circle members felt that leng rongrong was not suitable, as she did not have the right. however, lord fourth¡¯s words immediately shut everyone up. lord fourth expressed that he would give theherworld empire he had built to whoever he liked. he had given them the chance to challenge him. since they had not won against the youngdy, they had no right to speak. after that, some of the outer circle members naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. no one dared to offend lord fourth. after all, lord fourth¡¯s ruthlessness was well known. moreover, everyone could see that lord fourth doted on lord rong so much that he could even give lord rong theher abyss empire. even if they were to get a divorce, he still said that he would give everything to lord rong and leave the marriage with nothing. lord fourth had made it clear that his wife was the most important person to him. who would dare to refute him? thus, theher abyss empire inexplicably fell into lord rong¡¯s hands. in order to let lord rong and the higher-ups of theher abyss empire get to know each other better, lord fourth had allowed lord rong and the higher-ups to stay on the ind for a few more days. then, lord rong started to train the higher-ups. these higher-ups would never have dreamed that young madam, who they had thought would be difficult to deal with, would be even more difficult than they had imagined. young madam didn¡¯t make things difficult for them. he just wanted them to grow vegetables ... the higher-ups were growing vegetables in the vegetable garden and were panicking. they whispered, ¡± how did we offend the young madam? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯m an advanced hacker. how can you ask me to grow vegetables? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t say that. i¡¯m growing garlic. i¡¯m a top intelligence officer! ¡± ¡°shush, can¡¯t you see that boss nan si is growing vegetables! he had identally stepped on one of the young madam¡¯s eggnt seedlings yesterday. i heard that he was given a good beating by the young madam.¡± ¡± i¡¯ve never dreamed that the young mistress would ask us high-ranking officials to grow vegetables and flowers after she took control of theher abyss empire. no one would believe that she didn¡¯t do anything arrogant or despotic! ¡± ¡± i heard that fourth master asked young madam to order us around. young madam said that there was nothing for us to do, so we thought of nting vegetables or something! ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡± it¡¯s true. i heard that the prisoners from the international prison are mopping the floor, cleaning, and washing shoes. that¡¯s why the young madam asked us to nt vegetables. ¡± pared to those few, shouldn¡¯t we feel better?¡± ¡± i feel that our young madam has a powerful background. those country bumpkins are all lies. if she didn¡¯t have a powerful background, would she be so arrogant? ¡± ¡± hmm, it seems like i have to show some respect to the young madam! ¡± ¡± nt your vegetables well. i heard that if you do well, young madam will promote you! ¡± a group of high-level executives wearing high-end suits, ties, and leather shoes were struggling to nt vegetables and flowers in the garden. they were on tenterhooks and filled with suspicion. however, no one dared to do anything that would make young madam unhappy. the more they guessed, the more terrified they became. after all, the young madam didn¡¯t even give huang yuan any face, which meant that there might be an even more powerful existence behind the young madam. moreover, the elders had been very friendly to the young mistress recently. one should know that the elders of theher abyss empire were not afraid of lord fourth and kept calling him little four. however, when these old guys saw lord rong, their faces were all smiling like chrysanthemums. it was an unprecedented scene. if the elders were so respectful to the young madam, how could they not respect her? of course, leng rongrong had no idea what the higher-ups were thinking. she had gotten these people to nt vegetables and flowers because lord fourth had ordered them around. she had nothing else to do, and it just so happened that these courtyards were empty. she felt that it was a pity, so she had them nt vegetables and flowers. after walking around, lord rong found that these people were surprisingly good at growing vegetables. after all, she was a high-level talent who could do anything particrly well. ¡°thank you for your hard work, everyone.¡± ¡± let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, ¡± lord rong said with a smile. that night, li ruhua brought the group of felons to the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous dinner. this was the first time all the upper echelons of theher abyss empire had gathered for a meal. after a day of physicalbor, the feeling of being able to sit down and have a good meal was simply too good. the people of theher abyss empire were so touched that they almost cried when they ate. inexplicably, she had a special favorable impression of lord rong. leng rongrong had no idea that after she had let these higher-ups grow vegetables and rewarded them with a meal, she had already inexplicably convinced these higher-ups without doing anything. everyone felt that lord rong was very tall. he treated them like family, so they had no choice but to submit. it seemed that lord fourth knew how powerful his wife was when he handed theher abyss empire over to lord rong. after that day, no higher-ups dared to say anything bad about lord rong. the higher-ups basically retorted those non-core members who said anything bad about lord rong. the higher-ups praised lord rong as if theherworld empire couldn¡¯t survive without the young mistress. after theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment had ended smoothly, leng rongrong had originally wanted to go to continent F to find her father and the others. however, just as she was about to return, she received a call from ji chengyu. ji chengyu had some activities arranged for leng rongrong to attend. other than that, leng rongrong was shortlisted for the best female lead at the golden silk awards because of her princess highness. this made ji chengyu very happy. of course, while ji chengyu was happy, he also told leng rongrong not to be too proud. this was nothing to her. it was just a small award. even if she won it, it was nothing. his expectations for lord rong were not only this. Chapter 1190 1190 chapter 1192-bing the top for the next few days after they returned home, lord rong was busy with work. after contacting xuanyuan nantian and telling him that she would be going to continent Fter, lord rong got busy without stopping. her poprity had reached a terrifying level after the live broadcast. especially after the live broadcast, she went to take part in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment and disappeared for a period of time. this sudden cooling down did not make her fans forget about her. instead, when she reappeared, it caused a huge sensation. next, lord rong organized some activities, and all of them were very sensational. from an unknown actor, lord rong had instantly be a top celebrity. the news of theher abyss empire¡¯s examination had somehow spread, and lord rong became even more furious. ¨C ¡°she¡¯s really getting better and better!¡± in the living room, leng qingqing was looking at weibo, which was full of hot searches about leng rongrong. she hated it to the bone. she was no longer able to return to the entertainment industry, but leng rongrong, that b * tch, was living so well. she had thought that she would be able to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry, but she did not expect that because of the appearance of leng rongrong, that b * tch, everything would be destroyed. everything in the family had been taken away by leng rongrong, and her parents had died because of this. now, she and leng qingle were the only ones left. she really wanted to rush out and take leng rongrong down with her, but leng qinglei kept her in check. he said that they had to follow the n and not do this. they wanted to destroy leng rongrong, but they also wanted to protect themselves. ¡°what¡¯s your n?¡± leng qingqing threw the tablet in her hand away and looked up at leng qingle. leng qinglei nced at leng qingqing. ¡± don¡¯t worry about it. just go ahead and y. ¡± ¡°qing lei, tell me, what do you have in mind to deal with leng rongrong? you didn¡¯t tell me because you didn¡¯t think of a way to deal with leng rongrong?¡± ¡°qing lei, you shouldn¡¯t have done this. she¡¯s the enemy who killed our parents. we must take revenge. we can¡¯t let leng rongrong have a good time!¡± leng qinglei took a sip of her coffee slowly. ¡± i told you, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. i won¡¯t let her have it easy. ¡± leng qingqing looked at leng qingle deeply. ¡± do you really have a way? ¡± leng qinglei¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡± of course. ¡± ¨C ¡°who allowed you to touch me!¡± in a private room in a bar, the atmosphere was so terrifying that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. fourth master mo was sitting on a sofa with empty space on both sides. a girl knelt on the ground and looked at the man in front of her with a trembling body. fourth master mo wiped his hands, his face filled with disgust. the woman on the ground made him even more disgusted. he raised his head and swept his gaze across the rest of the people in the private room. ¡± who arranged this? ¡± the rest of the people in the room did not dare to speak, each more nervous than the other. fourth master mo¡¯s gazended on the woman kneeling on the ground and he asked, ¡± who arranged this? don¡¯t you know that i have a wife?¡± tang luo stood behind lord fourth and shrugged. lord fourth was indeed loyal to young madam. a woman threw herself into his arms and got angry instead. ¡°get lost!¡± fourth master mo looked coldly at the woman on the ground and growled. the woman was so scared that she ran away. fourth master mo¡¯s face was dark as he looked at the people in the room. his fingers lightly tapped on the coffee table as a faint sneer appeared on his face. ¡± there¡¯s something you should know. ¡± everyone looked at fourth master mo in shock. ¡°i have a wife, and i love my wife very much. my wife¡¯s name is leng rongrong, and she¡¯s in charge of everything in my family. including theher abyss empire, thepany in my hands, all my property, everything of mine belongs to rongrong.¡± fourth master mo picked up a ss of wine and took a big gulp. when he raised his head, his pitch-ck eyes were like a coldke, filled with killing intent. ¡°whoever dares to do such a thing that makes my wife unhappy again, i will tear them apart.¡± after speaking, fourth master mo stood up. his phone suddenly rang. fourth master mo nced at his phone and his expression changed. he quickly picked up the phone and replied, ¡± okay, i got it. i¡¯ll be right there. ¡± lord fourth stood up and nced at everyone in the room. his eyes were deep and terrifying. ¡± don¡¯t do anything that makes my wife unhappy. otherwise, i¡¯ll be unhappy too. ¡± after saying that, lord fourth left in a hurry. tang luo followed closely behind. ¡± lord fourth, is there an urgent matter? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± fourth master mo said with a dark expression. after getting into the car, he was about to call leng rongrong when mo linyuan¡¯s phone rang first. it was song junlin and he picked up the call. ¡°mo linyuan, i have something to discuss with you, are you free? let¡¯s meet.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not free, another day.¡± ¡± it¡¯s something very important. it¡¯s best to talk to me about it now. ¡± song junlin was a little stubborn. ¡°i have more important things to do.¡± after speaking, fourth master mo hung up the phone. ¨C ¡°he actually hung up on me!¡± song junlin looked at the phone in his hand, a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°he hung up?¡± sun zhenzhi looked at song junlin in surprise. ¡± he¡¯s not willing to talk to you? ¡± ¡± he said he has more important things to do. what is more important than lord rong¡¯s matter? ¡± song junlin threw the phone at her, his face dark with anger. ¡± i told you. he used to pretend to be disabled. he¡¯s not a good person. our master rong has been ruined by such a person! ¡± ¡°to be honest, even if he¡¯s not a good person, he¡¯s quite strong.¡± hu xin raised his hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡± we don¡¯t dare to deal with him, do we? ¡± ¡°damn, i think we don¡¯t need to talk to mo linyuan about this. let¡¯s just tell our lord rong. for such a huge matter, she became someone¡¯s stepmother for no reason and was still kept in the dark. it¡¯s f * cking disgusting just to think about it!¡± qin xiong took a deep breath. ¡± if master rong knew about this, how disgusted would he be? but you can¡¯t just not tell her, right? ¡± ¡± master rong has the right to know. if mo linyuan won¡¯t say it, we¡¯ll do it. ¡± sun zhenzhi stood up. ¡± being a stepmother is nothing, but it¡¯s a little disgusting to be a stepmother without a clear reason. ¡± ¡± fourth master mo had been lying to our rongrong about such an important matter. ¡± song junlin sneered. ¡± that¡¯s so cruel. to think that lord rong still treats that kid as his own son. both father and son are nothing. ¡± song junlin and the other three sat together, each looking worse than the other. on the table in front of them, there was a paternity test. it clearly told them that little nan yu was mo linyuan¡¯s son. Chapter 1191 1191 her biological father was so exaggerated in the morning, after leng rongrong finished exercising and took a shower, she sat in the living room, refreshed, having breakfast and scrolling through her phone. recently, she would asionally post on weibo to satisfy her rapidly growing fans. no matter what she posted, her fans would never stop ttering her. mo linyuan said that he had to leave the country for an urgent matter, so he brought tang luo and quan yu with him. little nan yu had also gone out to work because of a drama. chu wei had recently moved to a ce near the school because of little chu yan¡¯s school. only leng rongrong, li ruhua, and a few other animals were left in the house. lord rong was in a good mood. the shows she filmed were broadcast one after another, and everything went very smoothly. she had made a name for herself in the entertainment industry and was now considered a top-tier existence. when she walked out, everyone began to call her teacher or senior. recently, ji chengyu had even sent her a hollywood script. although she wasn¡¯t the female lead, the script was pretty good. even though she was ying a supporting role, lord rong liked it very much. it just so happened that the drama was going to be filmed in continent F, and she was going to reunite with her father there, so it was very suitable. ¡± young madam, tell me, do you have any regrets in your life? ¡± li ruhua sat opposite leng rongrong with her chin in her hands. the more she thought about it, the more envious she felt of leng rongrong. she seemed to have everything, and everything went smoothly ... there were no regrets in such a life. it was too perfect. ¡°regret?¡± leng rongrong nced at li ruhua. ¡± have you never experienced poverty before? ¡± huahua was speechless. just pretend i didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± by the way, huahua, i¡¯m going to continent F. you can follow me. ¡± leng rongrong said to li ruhua while eating, ¡± i won¡¯t be bringing storm and the rest. we won¡¯t be staying in continent F for long.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. li ruhua nodded. he was especially happy to hear that he could follow them out. ¡± but who¡¯s going to take care of them? ¡± ¡°li chenle.¡± leng rongrong gave li chenle a call without hesitation and asked him toe over every day to take care of storm and the others. li chenle also acknowledged his fate and promised to take good care of the animals. he was someone who had been abused by animals, so he would definitely take care of the animals as if they were his ancestors. ¡°by the way, sometimes, can i bring them out to show off?¡± li chenle asked carefully. ¡°as you wish.¡± lord rong hung up the phone with a smile. she didn¡¯t know if li chen le or the animals would be more impressive if she brought them out. this child still didn¡¯t give up on storm and the others. outside the door, a car was parked in the courtyard. song junlin and the others rushed out of the car. after the four men rushed into the living room, they looked in lord rong¡¯s direction hesitantly. they wanted to tell lord rong the truth, but when they were in front of him, they could not say anything. ¡°go ahead,¡± sun zhenzhi nced at song junlin. ¡± tell me what you found. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t we agree to say it together?¡± song junlin looked at qin xiong. ¡± xiong, you tell me. you¡¯re more straightforward. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so. i think this kind of thing should be said by someone more meticulous. you¡¯re an intellectual, so you¡¯re better at talking.¡± qin xiong patted hu xin¡¯s shoulder. hu xin pushed up his sses. ¡± intellectuals have nothing to do with such things. i feel that this kind of thing is someone else¡¯s private matter, and it doesn¡¯t seem like we should just reveal it. ¡± ¡°are we still good sisters?¡± song junlin was exasperated. the three men looked at song junlin at the same time as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°you said you were brothers, do you want to be sisters?¡± qin xiong¡¯s eyebrows twitched like caterpirs. lord rong took a sip of water and looked suspiciously at the people who were pushing each other at the door. after waiting for a while, lord rong finally said helplessly, ¡± the four of you came to my house early in the morning to quarrel? i¡¯ve known you guys for so many years, but howe i didn¡¯t realize that you guys have such a strange hobby?¡± ¡°quarreling in someone else¡¯s house doesn¡¯t seem very auspicious.¡± li ruhua was holding a feather duster, and while sweeping the dust away, she swept it over the few of them. ¡°no, we have something important to talk about.¡± song junlin walked up to leng rongrong. ¡°say it.¡± leng rongrong raised her head. ¡± if you have something to say, say it. why are you being so hesitant? you¡¯re not a woman! ¡± ¡°young madam, they said that they are sisters. they¡¯re probably ready to be women.¡± huahua said with a smile. song junlin and the others looked at li ruhua with murderous eyes. hua hua shut up. ¨C a few hourster. at the airport. leng rongrong¡¯s eyebrows twitched a few times as she looked at the four men beside her. ¡°if you have something to say, just say it. are you so free? you want to go to continent f with me?¡± both of them were not very idle and had their own things to do, but they all wanted to go to continent F with her. ¡°i have something to deal with in continent F.¡± song junlin said. leng rongrong looked at the rest of the people, who nodded in agreement. ¡°i¡¯m going for apetition.¡± qin xiong raised his hand. ¡± i¡¯m going to discuss some business with some of the mercenary organizations over there. ¡± sun zhen knew. ¡± we¡¯ve always had business dealings with them. ¡± ¡± oh, the higher-ups sent me to handle some things. ¡± hu xin adjusted his sses. ¡± that¡¯s just nice. if we all go together, i won¡¯t have to worry about any danger. ¡± everyone turned to look at hu xin. ¡± i¡¯m serious ... when the timees, i might have to deal with a few very dangerous things and a few very dangerous negotiations. you will be responsible for my safety. ¡± hu xin pushed his sses up, looking extremely serious. ¡°aren¡¯t you protected?¡± qin xiong was deep in thought. ¡°i didn¡¯t bring any ... but i have you guys, right?¡± hu xin said, ¡± furthermore, i feel that the people who are protecting me are not as good as you. it¡¯s safer to be with you guys.¡± ¡°hu xin, we trained together back then ...¡± ¡°i admit that i¡¯ve never been as good as you guys.¡± hu xin chuckled. just like that, leng rongrong not only brought li ruhua onto the ne, but also song junlin and the other three. on the ne, she asked the group of people what they wanted to tell her, but none of them were willing to say anything. leng rongrong could be said to be very helpless. she could feel that song junlin and the others had something important to tell her, but they didn¡¯t know how to say it, so they didn¡¯t say it. continent F. the group of people got off the ne. as soon as they went out, they saw xuanyuan nantian wearing sunsses and leading 19 high-level executives of the 19th floor, holding banners and waiting for them. the banner was so exaggerated that it made the people around them look at it. leng rongrong covered her face. she had clearly told them to keep a low profile, but was this what they called keeping a low profile? ¡°isn¡¯t your biological father a little too exaggerated?¡± song junlin and the other three quickly dodged to the side, pretending not to know leng rongrong. their faces were twitching. Chapter 1192 1192 chapter 1194-very exaggerated ¡°hey, what are you hiding for? aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± lord rong¡¯s face twitched. he raised his eyebrows and looked at the four. ¡°we can actually go somewhere else. it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to disturb your father-daughter reunion.¡± sun zhenzhi said with a serious look. ¡°what do you mean by inappropriate? my dad has already arranged amodation for you.¡± leng rongrong nced at the few of them and smiled. she walked over and hooked her arm around qin xiong¡¯s neck, making the nearly two-meter tall man as tall as she was. he lowered his waist and walked with her. the few of them walked toward xuanyuan nantian. the 19 executives rushed over to help carry the luggage. ¡°wow, lord rong!¡± ¡°lord rong!¡± ¡°leng rongrong!¡± ¡°my goddess!¡± suddenly, a series of exmations could be heard from the surroundings. leng rongrong shivered in fear and let go of her arm. then, she looked around vigntly, her expression as if she had been caught in an affair. because of a few shouts, many people were rmed and rushed over. there were chinese and many foreigners, and they were almost all surrounded. many foreigners knew leng rongrong and were excited when they saw her. some were taking photos, some rushed up to ask for a group photo, and some even asked for autographs. lord rong was immediately surrounded. even xuanyuan nantian and the others were surrounded. some people even asked for autographs from xuanyuan nantian and his group. song junlin and the others were ignored. song junlin was speechless. was he not handsome? they had also been on the same program together, alright? why were there so many people asking li ruhua for an autograph, but not him? qin xiong, sun zhenzhi, hu xin, and the others all looked at song junlin with deep eyes. song junlin was speechless. the four of them squatted at the side and waited for a long time. after lord rong signed countless papers, the people surrounding them finally dispersed. xuanyuan nantian couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡± my rongrong is the best. ¡± ¡± hahaha, we¡¯ve also be famous. the feeling of being a star is really good. if i wasn¡¯t old, i would have debuted! ¡± thirteen said with a chuckle. ¡± in your dreams. you¡¯re just leeching off of our miss¡¯s poprity. if you really step out of line, do you think anyone would want you? ¡± seventeen said. lord rong was speechless. seeing that there seemed to be arge wave of fans rushing over, lord rong hurriedly said, ¡± dad, let¡¯s leave quickly. i¡¯m a little tired! ¡± ¡± alright, alright, alright. let¡¯s hurry up and leave! ¡± with xuanyuan nantian and the others leading the way, leng rongrong and the others went to the parking lot. when he saw the rows of luxurious cars in the parking lot, the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± dad, these are our cars? ¡± ¡°yes, the entire parking lot is filled with our cars.¡± xuanyuan nantianughed and said, ¡± what? ¡± ¡°there are only five of us ... how many cars did you drive?¡± leng rongrong touched her forehead, a faint worry in her heart. she had finally managed to escape from the hands of her godfather. was she going to live that kind of exaggerated life again? ¡°not just a few dozen.¡± neen, the youngest of the 19 executives, said seriously, ¡± for good luck, we have prepared 188 cars. ¡± ¡°???¡±leng rongrong looked at xuanyuan nantian for a few days. very good, exaggerated enough, rich enough. ¡°why don¡¯t you guys fly a helicopter? that¡¯s even more extravagant.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± 188 helicopters. ¡± ¡°oh, we had prepared a helicopter, but we didn¡¯t think it would be very safe.¡± neen said, ¡± if you need it, miss, i¡¯ll get the helicopter toe over immediately. the pilot is already prepared. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just joking!¡± lord rong¡¯s face stiffened and became serious. ¡± get in the car. let¡¯s go home! ¡± ¡°lord rong, why do i feel like your father has a more terrifying background than your godfather?¡± qin xiong went up to him, ¡± although they look a little stupid, they all seem very strong. ¡± ¡°old qin, shut up!¡± sun zhenzhi kicked qin xiong. ¡°why did you kick me? i didn¡¯t say anything!¡± qin xiong looked at sun zhenzhi with dissatisfaction. ¡°do you know who these people are?¡± sun zhenzhi gritted his teeth and squeezed out a voice. there shouldn¡¯t be a second person in the world who would dare to call this group of people stupid. he didn¡¯t know if this group of people had heard him. ¡°who is it?¡± qin xiong mysteriously moved closer to sun zhenzhi. ¡± it can¡¯t be some president or something, right? ¡± ¡°of course not!¡± sun zhen zhi rolled his eyes. this was much more terrifying than that. the identities behind lord rong were truly more terrifying than thest. it was too scary. song junlin and hu xin didn¡¯t say anything. they seemed to have guessed what was going on, especially hu xin. he knew a lot of confidential information, so he knew about the 19th floor and who the boss was. seeing that his brother, lord rong, was actually the daughter of the 19th floor, he still felt like he was in the clouds. this feeling was too surreal. he had thought that only those few godfather¡¯s had some background behind lord rong. in the end, lord rong had found a biological father who was even more extraordinary than his godfather. it was too awesome ... lord rong was simply invincible, alright? the group of people got into the cars in a daze. after the 188 cars set off, the sound of a helicopter suddenly came from the sky. lord rong had an ominous feeling and looked up. then, she saw countless helicopters in the air, with all kinds of banners hanging on them ... what wee home, young miss! my young miss is the most beautiful! my young miss is the most handsome! our young miss is invincible! also, some aggressive words like ¡®huang yuan next door can¡¯t bepared to my family¡¯s miss¡¯. .. leng rongrong covered her face with her hands. li ruhua, who was beside her, was alreadyughing out loud. he gave leng rongrong a thumbs up. master, i¡¯m so honored. if it wasn¡¯t for you, i wouldn¡¯t even be able to dream of such a scene.¡± along the way, all the electronic screens were basically weing the young miss home. there were also some billboards with photos of lord rong. whatever stage pictures and the like, as long as they were good looking, they were all put up. it was extremely exaggerated. leng rongrong massaged the space between her brows. she was worried that such a situation would happen, and had even specifically told her to keep a low profile. she did not want any exaggerated rituals. if he had to hold a banquet, then he would just hold one and get to know the people. there was no need for anything else. in the end ... ¡°rongrong, i¡¯m already being very low-key. do you think this is okay?¡± xuanyuan nantian looked at leng rongrong expectantly. looking at her father¡¯s expectant eyes, leng rongrong could not say anything against it. ¡°sure.¡± leng rongrong nodded and smiled. ¡± thank you, dad. ¡± xuanyuan nantian was overjoyed. there was nothing happier than being acknowledged by his daughter. Chapter 1193 1193 covering the entire world xuanyuan nantian¡¯s residence was a huge manor. there was an ancient castle in the manor, which was very old and luxurious. even song junlin was a little stunned when he saw the manor. ¡°he looks rich.¡± qin xiong stared nkly at the tall ancient castle in front of him. he was dragging his luggage and had almost forgotten to move forward. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect lord rong to be richer than we thought. ¡± sun zhenzhi touched his head. ¡± it¡¯s so enviable to have a rich father. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. hu xin dragged his suitcase and walked in without revealing anything. the castle looked extremely exaggerated from the outside, but it was still the same inside. the decorations inside were very ancient and exquisite. even some of the decorations on the walls were unrivaled in beauty. every painting seemed to be an ancient painting, the kind that was worth a lot. ¡°can we still be friends with lord rong?¡± qin xiong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± why do i feel like we¡¯re not worthy? ¡± sun zhenzhi pulled the suitcase and spun around. ¡± of course we can be friends happily. hurry up and hug uncle xuanyuan¡¯s thigh. this uncle xuanyuan looks so much richer than godfather! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s reasonable.¡± hu xin nodded solemnly. ¡°what are you guys talking about?¡± xuanyuan nantian turned to song junlin and the others. ¡± you are all good friends of rongrong. if you need anything, just tell me. ¡± there are many servants here, you can order them around. also, you can talk to the butler if you have anything to say.¡± a young man who looked like a butler walked over. he was dressed in a butler¡¯s uniform and wore a pair of silver-rimmed sses. when he looked up, his eyes were slightly sharp. he bowed slightly and was very respectful. ¡°rongrong, this is our butler, jiang po.¡± xuanyuan nantian introduced. ¡°butler jiang.¡± leng rongrong nodded at jiang po. ¡°jiang po is very capable. if you have anything to do, just tell him. if you want to go out and y, ask him to bring you there.¡± xuanyuan nantian enthusiastically introduced. ¡± young miss, gentlemen, i¡¯ll have your luggage sent to your rooms first. you can also take a look at your own rooms. ¡± jiang po said. after that, a few servants came over to help take away the luggage and then led them to their rooms to have a look. leng rongrong had a private chat with xuanyuan nantian. ¡°i can¡¯t do it these two days, i still have to go to the set.¡± speaking of the banquet, leng rongrong hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± in three days. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll make some preparations.¡± xuanyuan nantian nodded. ¡± rongrong, i¡¯ll introduce you to someone else. however, there are a few bosses of organizations here. it¡¯ll be very troublesome. they mightpare you with their daughter or something. you don¡¯t have to worry. in dad¡¯s heart, you¡¯re the best! we don¡¯t need topare ourselves with others, understand?¡± thinking of huang yuan from theherworld organization, xuanyuan nantian couldn¡¯t help but frown. huang yuan was indeed outstanding. after all, she had been raised by the yellow springs organization. rongrong was also very outstanding, but she did not grow up on the 19th floor, and he did not know if those few people had taught her anything else. although rongrong seemed to be very strong, it was hard to say for the other rooms. xuanyuan nantian¡¯s eyes narrowed. he had already decided that if huang yuan were to cause trouble for little rongrong, he would protect her even if it meant risking his life. whether little rongrong was outstanding or not, he was going to dote on her anyway. so what if little rongrong wasn¡¯t as powerful as huang yuan? he could just protect her for a lifetime. thinking of this, xuanyuan nantian suddenly felt much better. ¡°rongrong, don¡¯t worry. dad will protect you for the rest of your life!¡± xuanyuan nantian patted his chest and said, ¡± i have money and power. if that¡¯s not enough, i can work harder and expand my power ... speaking of which, if you want to stay in the entertainment industry, why don¡¯t i go and expand my power too? maybe start apany or something? ¡± as he spoke, xuanyuan nantian rested his chin on his hand and started to think. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment, then quickly said, ¡± dad, there¡¯s no need. i¡¯m doing quite well. ¡± also, i have an entertainmentpany under my name, and it¡¯s quite strong. it¡¯s true.¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. she had joined the entertainment industry for fun. wasn¡¯t this just slowly making her way out? the slower the better. after she was done in the entertainment industry, she didn¡¯t know what she should do. ¡°is that so?¡± xuanyuan nantian nodded slightly. ¡± that¡¯s fine. if you need anything, let me know. ¡± if you want to go to hell, i¡¯ll protect you! if you want the stars in the sky, dad will shoot them down for you.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong touched her forehead and smiled. she was a little bald. great, she had finally gotten rid of her godfathers who doted on her so much, and now she had a biological father. moreover, his biological father looked even more exaggerated than his godfather ... ¡°dad, you don¡¯t have to be so good to me. aren¡¯t you afraid of spoiling me?¡± lord rong decided to put up ast-ditch struggle. ¡°spoiled?¡± xuanyuan nantian thought for a moment. ¡± it¡¯s okay. don¡¯t be afraid. she¡¯s still my daughter even if i spoil her. ¡± no matter how bad your temper is, father will still protect you.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. alright, she admitted defeat. he wasn¡¯t afraid of being spoiled, what else could he do? ¡± dad, go and do some work. try to expand our business. let¡¯s cover our business all over the world. in this way, wherever you go, it¡¯ll be our territory! ¡± xuanyuan nantian was overjoyed and had a doting look on his face. lord rong sent his own father away with aplicated expression. a few minutester, a group of servants suddenly rushed in with all kinds of gift boxes. leng rongrong and li ruhua, who had juste down from upstairs, were both shocked. ¡°young madam, what¡¯s going on?¡± flowey asked in horror. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± lord rong¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡± young miss, these are some gifts that the 19 masters have prepared for you. would you like to take a look or keep them for you? ¡± the servant who was walking in front said, ¡± there¡¯s a list of gifts here. if you find it troublesome to open the gift, you can take a look at the list and choose what you like. ¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t just 19%.¡± li ruhua asked in surprise. ¡°oh, you¡¯ve prepared a lot of gifts. there are more outside.¡± the servant smiled and said, ¡± each master has given you a car and a helicopter. each master has also prepared a cruise ship and yacht at the dock for you. the masters said that you can fly your own ne if you want, miss. they have found a master for you to learn from. ¡± li ruhua passed the list of gifts to leng rongrong. leng rongrong took a look at the list of gifts. there was a long list of items on it. he even gave them to a few sects, let alone these things? lord rong was full of question marks. so, these 19 uncles were also so terrifying? Chapter 1194 1194 chapter 1196-speak! ¡°boss, are we going to continue expanding our 19th floor?¡± thirteen was sitting at the side of the conference table, fiddling with a dart as he looked up at xuanyuan nantian. xuanyuan nantian was sitting at the head of the table, holding a tablet in his hand. he logged into his weibo ount and was fighting with a person who was ndering lord rong. ¡± f * ck, you actually dare to scold my precious daughter. i¡¯ll scold your ancestors until they jump up! ¡± with one leg stomping on the chair beside him, xuanyuan nantian rolled up his sleeves and typed furiously on the keyboard with two fingers. kada kada kada kada kada kada the 19 big shots were speechless. someone was scolding rongrong? f * ck, someone actually scolded their precious young miss? in an instant, all the big shots took out their phones and tablets, logged into their respective weibo ounts, and started to fight. it was a hearty fight. after it ended, xuanyuan nantian let out a long sigh of relief. ¡± very good, this is the kind of fighting posture that should be present.ter, i will ask the president of the fan support club to pull you into the group. everyone can learn to help rongrong on the rankings and so on. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± the 19 big shots immediately responded. ¡°right, about expanding our forces?¡± ninth brother looked at xuanyuan nantian. ¡°that goes without saying. we¡¯ll expand our power to the whole world. every country and every city has to develop our power. we can¡¯t be idle anymore. for our baby rongrong!¡± xuanyuan nantian pped his thigh and said, ¡± third brother, you¡¯re familiar with the people from the china national space administration. ask them if they can send some of our forces to outer space. we should also send some of our forces to others. what if rongrong goes one day? ¡± ¡°that makes sense!¡± third brother nodded solemnly. ¡± leave this to me! ¡± ¡°alright, the meeting is over. everyone, get moving. we¡¯ve been idle for too many years, it¡¯s time for us to take action.¡± xuanyuan nantian stood up. after that, many small organizations were crushed, and many organizations submitted to the neenth level. many of the underground forces found it hard to believe. after all, although the 19th floor¡¯s style of doing things was a little strange, he had always felt that it was quite idle and would not be persistent about anything. however, this was sudden, and the 19th floor was inexplicably a little scary. all of a sudden, the idle 19th floor expanded its influence like crazy. it made many people feel a little scared. someonemented,¡±did the 19th level get rabies recently?¡± why does he bite everyone he sees and upy all the territory he sees?¡± ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. i heard that even the real estate and IT industries have been invaded on the 19th floor.¡± ¡± you guys don¡¯t know sh * t. a friend of the china national space administration said that he¡¯s nning to conquer a fews on the 19th floor! ¡± ¡± stop it. i heard that some daoist monks and monks were found on the 19th floor, saying that they wanted to expand their power in hell. ¡± ¡°i heard that even some international prisons have people on the 19th floor ...¡± ¡°the 19th level has been restless recently. it¡¯s not good to provoke them!¡± ¡± it¡¯s too terrifying. i only just realized how terrifying the neenth level is! ¡± ...... leng rongrong had heard the news from sun zhenzhi. on the second day, sun zhenzhi went to meet some of the underground forces that he had worked with before. in the end, he saw that the underground forces did not dare to cooperate and said that they had to behave themselves during this period of time. otherwise, they would be destroyed by the 19th floor. sun zhenzhi started toin the moment he returned. ¡°tell me, has the 19th floor gone crazy recently? i heard he¡¯s causing all sorts of trouble.¡± ¡± wasn¡¯t the 19th floor supposed to be mysterious? why did it suddenly be less mysterious? ¡± ¡± aiya, i¡¯m so angry. this cooperation was originally easy to talk about, but now it¡¯s great. we can¡¯t talk about it! ¡± leng rongrong looked at sun zhenzhi with aplicated expression. ¡°why are you looking at me like that?¡± sun zhenzhi¡¯s scalp went numb from leng rongrong¡¯s stare. on the side, li ruhua also looked at sun zhenzhi with aplicated expression. boss sun, since you can¡¯t work with those small organizations, why don¡¯t you work with the 19th level? ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll have to see the person on the neenth floor first! the 19th floor is so mysterious, it¡¯s not like i can see it just because i want to! although my family¡¯s organization is quite big, it¡¯s still far from the 19th floor.¡± sun zhenzhi sighed. he also wanted to cooperate with the 19th level. but helplessly, they were worlds apart. ¡°... the 19th floor isn¡¯t that mysterious.¡± li ruhua shrugged. ¡± we see each other every day. ¡± ¡°what do you mean every day ... every day?¡± sun zhenzhi smacked his head. ¡°19th floor, 19 bosses, 19 uncles ...¡± his eyes widened as he looked at leng rongrong who was drinking tea leisurely. ¡± ¡°what?¡± lord rong smiled and looked up. ¡°y-y-your father, my uncle xuanyuan, is the boss of the 19th floor?¡± sun zhenzhi asked while trembling. ¡°yes.¡± lord rong will lead you. sun zhenzhi staggered and almost fell from the sofa to the ground. ¡± i was wondering why your father was so rich ... f * ck, i¡¯m definitely going to cling onto your thigh. i want to be your leg essory. there¡¯s no room for discussion. you¡¯re my thigh! ¡± xuanyuan nantian walked in from outside with a candied gourd in his hand. before he could finish his sentence, sun zhen zhi suddenly turned around and knelt down in front of xuanyuan nantian. he then hugged xuanyuan nantian¡¯s leg. ¡°i thought boss sun didn¡¯t like to rely on others and preferred to rely on himself.¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡± the only person who doesn¡¯t like to rely on others and only likes to rely on herself is your young madam. for someone like me, i¡¯ll definitely choose to cling to someone powerful! ¡± sun zhen zhi raised his head and looked at xuanyuan nantian eagerly. ¡°what are you doing?¡± xuanyuan nantian was confused by sun zhen zhi. ¡°uncle, can you lend me your leg?¡± sun zhenzhi raised his head. ¡± well, is the 19th floorcking a partner? ¡± just my side ...¡± sun zhen zhi exined his situation to xuanyuan nantian, but he still knelt on the ground and hugged xuanyuan nantian¡¯s leg. xuanyuan nantian smiled, ¡± get up. you¡¯re rongrong¡¯s friend, so cooperation is a must. ¡±e find me in the studyter, i¡¯ll talk to you.¡± ¡°alright!¡± sun zhenzhi let go of xuanyuan nantian¡¯s leg. xuanyuan nantian handed the candied gourd to leng rongrong. ¡± girl, this is delicious. i especially snatched it back for you. ¡± this is the only one that the old man has made. i snatched it from that girl surnamed huang.¡± ¡°thank you, dad. i¡¯ll have a good meal.¡± lord rong squinted his eyes obediently. satisfied, xuanyuan nantian brought sun zhenzhi to the study. in the study, sun zhenzhi saw the other 19 elders, as well as song junlin and the other two, who were tied to chairs. he was so scared that his legs turned to jelly and he almost fell to the ground. it was only when thirteen stuffed a chair behind him that sun zhenzhi didn¡¯t sit on the ground. Chapter 1195 1195 so many bodyguards? ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± sun zhenzhi¡¯s hand that was holding the armrest was trembling. he suddenly stood up and turned to run. ¡± fake father? ¡± to harm rongrong!¡± ¡°sit still and don¡¯t move!¡± thirteen pressed sun zhenzhi down. ¡°you, who are you people? what do you want to do to us? are you going to do something to our lord rong? i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess with women! if you want to deal with someone, then deal with us men!¡± sun zhen knew that he could not even save himself, but he still gave a warning to the group of people. thirteen rao looked at sun zhenzhi with interest. ¡± hey, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you¡¯re still thinking about that girl? ¡± the rest of the people also looked at sun zhenzhi with a smile. ¡°just who are you people?¡± sun zhenzhi looked at them warily. then, he looked at song junlin and the others who were tied up. ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± song junlin and the others looked helpless. xuanyuan nantian sat down on the sofa and looked at song junlin and the others with interest. ¡°everyone¡¯s here, now tell me the truth.¡± ¡°what truth?¡± sun zhen zhi looked at xuanyuan nantian warily. ¡°the four of you are so sneaky and have been following our rongrong. what are you going to do to her? are you going to do something harmful?¡± xuanyuan nantian asked coldly. ¡°what harmful things?¡± sun zhenzhi frowned. ¡± we want to harm rongrong? you think we want to harm rongrong?¡± sun zhenzhi¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡± you¡¯re crazy, how could we harm rongrong! ¡± ¡°uncle, we don¡¯t have the intention to harm rongrong.¡± song junlin said. ¡°we¡¯re rongrong¡¯s brothers who went through life and death with her. we can¡¯t possibly harm her.¡± hu xin nodded. ¡± it seems like uncle has misunderstood us. we just don¡¯t know if we should say something. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± xuanyuan nantian raised his brows and looked at them. ¡± it¡¯s definitely not something good. ¡± she had followed him for so long and still refused to say it. to be honest, it had something to do with rongrong, right? and important? and it¡¯s not a good thing?¡± song junlin and the others looked at each other, not knowing if they should tell xuanyuan nantian. after all, lord rong didn¡¯t know about this yet. the few of them couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say it out loud, afraid that lord rong would be too sad. after all, it was the truth. she had been betrayed by the person she loved the most. ¡°speak!¡± xuanyuan nantian saw that they were silent and mmed the table, his face full of anger. ¨C the huang family¡¯s manor. the whip in huang yuan¡¯s handshed out fiercely, directly shattering the coffee table. ¡°yuanyuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± gao jing sat quietly on the sofa at the side and was shocked by huang yuan¡¯s whip. ¡°that damned leng rongrong!¡± huang yuan said angrily, ¡± you actually snatched myst candied gourd! ¡± ¡°leng rongrong!¡± gao yajing raised her head and looked at huang yuan in surprise, ¡± yuanyuan, you know leng rongrong? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? do you also know him?¡± huang yuan nced at her best friend. ¡°maybe we know the same leng rongrong.¡± gao yajing raised her eyes and smiled. ¡± is it her? ¡± huang yuan walked to gao yajing¡¯s side and looked at her phone. her eyes narrowed when she saw leng rongrong. ¡± it¡¯s her. ¡± ¡°it seems like we know the same person.¡± gao yajing nced at huang yuan. ¡± did she offend you? ¡± huang luan nodded slightly. during theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment, leng rongrong had stolen all the limelight from her. she had thought that they would no longer have anything to do with each other after she returned, but she had not expected that she was actually the eldest young miss of the neenth level. what was even more annoying was that when she went to buy the candied gourd made by the old man today, it was actually snatched away by leng rongrong¡¯s father. this shameless old man even snatched a little girl¡¯s candied gourd and told her that he was going to sell it to her daughter. she was so angry that it was as if someone didn¡¯t have a father. her father also doted on her a lot, okay? it¡¯s one thing for the 19th floor to imitate them every day, but now even the young miss wants to imitate them? recently, leng rongrong¡¯s photos had been all over the world. she was simply too mboyant. although she was very famous in the past, she had never been so exaggerated. she used to be the no. 1 youngdy of continent F. now that leng rongrong had appeared, she didn¡¯t know what people were saying about her. many people said that her no. 1 was going to be taken away by leng rongrong. huang yuan took a deep breath. after she calmed down, she looked at gao yajing and asked, ¡± what did she do to you? ¡± ¡°you stole my man.¡± gao yajing gritted her teeth and said, ¡± yuan and i were supposed to be a couple, but she stepped in and became the third party. otherwise, yuan and i would have been married long ago. ¡± ¡°oh, really? i¡¯ll help you take revenge and get your man back!¡± huang yuan nced at gao yajing. ¡± by the way, yuanyuan, do you know director peter? ¡± gao yajing blinked her eyes. ¡± the movie leng rongrong is going to act in recently, i think it¡¯s directed by peter. ¡± ¡°oh, really? interesting.¡± ¨C ¡± butler jiang ... butler jiang po ... did you misunderstand what i said? ¡± in front of the castle, leng rongrong¡¯s face twitched as she looked at the nearly one to two hundred ck cars and the thousands of bodyguards standing by the side of the ck cars, waiting for orders. didn¡¯t she say that she was going out for a while to the set and ask jiang po to prepare a car for her? in the end, jiang po had only prepared these for her? is this a joke? leng rongrong nced at li ruhua who was beside her. huahua¡¯s expression was calm, not surprised at all. after all, he had been provoked many times. ever since he found out about lord rong¡¯s godfather, he had been trying to broaden his horizons. it was just a thousand bodyguards, nothing much. the young miss of the 19th floor, her only precious treasure, how could the 19th floor not protect her well? leng rongrong¡¯s brows were raised. she was very surprised that li ruhua could be so calm. she couldn¡¯t tell that huahua¡¯s self-control was so strong. other than not knowing how to fight, their huahua was really very powerful. ¡°young miss, you¡¯re the only young miss on the 19th floor, the only girl other than sistern ling, so we have to protect you like we¡¯re protecting a treasure. you¡¯re our precious treasure. don¡¯t worry, these people won¡¯t get in your way. they¡¯ll only protect you, and that¡¯s also our pride.¡± jiang po said obediently. ¡°no, i mean, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± leng rongrong rubbed her forehead. ¡± don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a little too many people? ¡± ¡°not many. boss said not to exaggerate, so i brought a small group of people.¡± jiang po answered. leng rongrong was speechless. as expected ... she didn¡¯t think too much about it. it was even more exaggerated than what his godfather had done. what was the point of bringing more than a thousand bodyguards out? it wasn¡¯t like they were going to kill someone. ¡°can i bring fewer? i¡¯m just going to a production crew, not to fight with some gang ... i don¡¯t have that many enemies.¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows. Chapter 1196 1196 scolded by the director ¡°why don¡¯t you have any reaction at all?¡± lord rong sat in the car and looked at li ruhua beside her with a dark face. she requested to bring fewer people, but jiang po rejected her. jiang po said that he could only bring more and not less. then, she sat in a very shy car. there were cars in front of her and behind her. there were ck cars all around him, and only the one in the middle was pink! a pink car! leng rongrong could not bear to look. she did not know why this group of men would think that she would like this kind of pink car. it was simply a ghost. ¡°ah, what reaction should i have?¡± li ruhua was stunned for a moment. ¡± this car looks pretty good. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s ... pretty ...?¡± lord rong stared deeply at li ruhua with an incredulous expression. she suddenly doubted huahua¡¯s taste. ¡°it¡¯s alright. don¡¯t girls like pink? it¡¯s good to be a princess fan.¡± ¡± young madam, ¡± li ruhua said seriously, ¡± just enjoy the feeling of being a princess and have a beautiful dream of being a princess. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she was already going bald, alright? her room was also pink, and all the clothes in the wardrobe in her room were pink princess dresses and the like. it was all prepared by xuanyuan nantian, and she was embarrassed to say that she didn¡¯t like it. after all, they had prepared it with great care. he heard that they had spent a few days and sleepless nights to pick it out ... however, she was really in pain. everything she had was pink. even the toilet bowl was filled with pinkce edges. lord rong felt like he was going crazy. ever since she was young, she had never liked things like pinkce ... at the film crew. when leng rongrong¡¯s convoy arrived, lord rong alighted from the car. ¡°jiang po, tell these people not to follow me. i¡¯ll go over with huahua.¡± leng rongrong gave him a look of warning. if she were to bring such arge group of people over, she felt that the entire crew would go crazy. ¡± no, i have to follow you. this area isn¡¯t very safe. there are often battles between the surrounding forces. our people have to follow you. ¡± jiang po denied it immediately. he had to stay by lord rong¡¯s side. ¡°if there¡¯s anything you need, juste back.¡± lord rong said casually, ¡± wait here. i¡¯m just going to a production crew! ¡± jiang po followed leng rongrong closely. leng rongrong turned around and looked at jiang po with raised eyebrows. ¡°young miss, i¡¯m sorry. i have to follow you.¡± jiang po lowered his head. ¡± i won¡¯t be at ease if you¡¯re not within my sight. ¡± leng rongrong and jiang po were in a deadlock for a few minutes. in the end, he had no choice but to let jiang po do it. as soon as lord rong appeared, everyone in the crew looked at him, forgetting what they were doing. they had brought too many people with them. almost the entire crew was made up of foreigners, and it was obvious that lord rong was chinese at first nce, so he instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°who is she?¡± someone asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°i know her. isn¡¯t that leng rongrong? she¡¯s very popr recently and she¡¯s going to y the role in our drama.¡± ¡°oh, yes, it¡¯s her.¡± everyone was looking at leng rongrong and discussing spiritedly. ¡°but why does she have so many people with her? who is she?¡± ¡± she¡¯s here to film a movie, not for anything. why did she bring so many people? is she here to show off? ¡± ¡°god knows.¡± ...... everyone was in a heated discussion. leng rongrong took a look and walked straight towards the director. only li ruhua and jiang po followed her closely, while the rest stood far away. ¡°director peter.¡± leng rongrong walked up to the director and took the lead to greet him. the director nced at leng rongrong coldly, his expression unhappy. ¡± this is my father¡¯s order to protect me. please don¡¯t mind him. ¡± leng rongrong gave a simple exnation, then introduced herself, ¡± i¡¯m the actress who yed lilith, leng rongrong. i came to say hello to you today.¡± ¡°i know.¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have any scenes today, ¡± director peter said angrily. ¡± you don¡¯t have toe. ¡± take your people and leave. don¡¯t stay here and affect our filming.¡± director peter didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. lord rong knew that some directors had bad tempers, so it wasn¡¯t strange. jiang po, on the other hand, seemed to be a little angry. he frowned and said a few words to director peter. ¡°who are you? why do you care? i don¡¯t need you to educate me. ¡± director peter was even angrier. he yelled at leng rongrong, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? i asked you toe here to film, not to have your people educate me. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, director. it¡¯s my people¡¯s fault.¡± leng rongrong pulled back jiang po, who was about to explode. after she bowed to the director, she pulled jiang po away. jiang po wanted to turn around and argue with the director, but leng rongrong was very strong and was practically dragging him away. he was almost dragged up. the people around them covered their mouths and looked at the marks on the ground that lord rong had dragged out. their eyes almost popped out. this strength, was it the strength of a human? jiang po was stuffed back into the car, and leng rongrong also sat in and mmed the car door shut. ¡°young miss, he¡¯s scolding you! what right does he have to scold you? you¡¯re our family¡¯s young miss, he can¡¯t scold you!¡± jiang po said angrily. ¡± he¡¯s the director. he¡¯s right. we¡¯re the ones who interrupted their filming. ¡± leng rongrong said to jiang po, ¡± alright, jiang po, i have nothing to do. ¡± ¡± young miss, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. it¡¯s not a good habit to swallow your anger. you¡¯re the young miss of the neenth level. who would dare to bully you? ¡± jiang po let out a long breath. ¡°i didn¡¯t swallow my anger.¡± leng rongrong massaged her brows. ¡± i know, i¡¯m the eldest young miss, no one can bully me! don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let myself be bullied!¡± she patted jiang po¡¯s shoulder. ¡± let¡¯s go home first. ¡± jiang po was speechless. leng rongrong returned home and saw song junlin and the others sitting on the sofa dejectedly. after being tortured by xuanyuan nantian, they still refused to say anything. in the end, they said that they would tell lord rong first and see if he was willing to tell xuanyuan nantian. ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t notice the four of them as they didn¡¯t make a sound the moment she entered the room. she was about to sit down when she was startled by them. ¡°we have something important to tell you.¡± everyone looked at hu xin, who was at a loss. ¡°what is it?¡± leng rongrong sat down on the sofa opposite them, unconcerned. li ruhua handed her a ss of water. Chapter 1197 1197 lord rong knows the truth the four of them fell into silence again. ¡°say it.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? what¡¯s there to say? if you have something to say, just say it. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s about you,¡± song junlin spoke first. ¡°yes, i am. so? what was it? it¡¯s about time you said it, right?¡± leng rongrong put down her cup and raised an eyebrow at song junlin. ¡°go ahead, old song.¡± the others patted song junlin¡¯s shoulder. song junlin ced the dna test on the table. ¡± rongrong, i¡¯ve told you before. i suspect that mo nanyu is mo linyuan¡¯s son. i suspect that mo linyuan has lied to you. after that, i secretly did a dna test ...¡± as he spoke, song junlin kept staring at leng rongrong¡¯s face. he was afraid that leng rongrong had been too shocked, but leng rongrong was unusually calm. she just looked at song junlin. ¡± look, it¡¯s confirmed. mo nanyu is mo linyuan¡¯s son. ¡± song junlin took a deep breath. ¡± rongrong, i don¡¯t want to hurt you, but i think this is too strange. it¡¯s impossible that mo linyuan doesn¡¯t even know his own son ... besides, he¡¯s been pretending to be disabled from the beginning. i¡¯m worried that he has other motives for getting close to you.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± he won¡¯t, i believe him. ¡± ¡± however, mo nanyu¡¯s appearance was too coincidental. furthermore, mo linyuan had been pretending to be disabled. he¡¯s so scheming. ¡± song junlin looked at leng rongrong uneasily. after all, they had been good friends for many years. he treated leng rongrong as his own sister and did not want her to get hurt at all. ¡°it¡¯s not that we want to break you up, rongrong. you really need to think about it.¡± hu xin said with a serious face, ¡± if this child is really mo linyuan¡¯s biological son, does mo linyuan really not know about it, or did he hide it from you? ¡± it was not a crime to have a son, but it would be too much to keep the truth from him. what was his purpose in hiding it? the most important thing between a married couple is trust, but he doesn¡¯t give you any trust at all.¡± ¡°lord rong, we¡¯re just worried about you.¡± qin xiong raised his head. ¡± i¡¯m a stupid person, but i know that being deceived doesn¡¯t feel good! ¡± ¡°you can cry if you want to.¡± sun zhenzhi looked at leng rongrong deeply. ¡± you¡¯re a girl, after all. we won¡¯tugh at you! ¡± ¡°who said i was going to cry?¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± i like little nan yu very much. it would be best if he was ah yuan¡¯s son. this meant that he was not an orphan. it¡¯s a good thing.¡± song junlin said,¡±rongrong, it¡¯s not little nan yu¡¯s question. it¡¯s mo linyuan¡¯s.¡± the child was still so young and didn¡¯t know anything, so it was understandable. but whether mo linyuan was hiding it from you, and why did he hide it from you, that¡¯s what you need to care about! it would be best if he didn¡¯t deliberately hide it or if he didn¡¯t know about it. i¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯s hiding it on purpose and has other motives.¡± the other three men also nodded at the same time. he was most worried that rongrong would be cheated. if mo linyuan really loved lord rong as deeply as he appeared to be and did not lie to him, that would be the best. however, there was another possibility. what if, what if mo linyuan really had other intentions, what if he really wanted to hurt rongrong? what should she do then? now that he had found out, he had to at least confirm that he was not lying on purpose. the four men were staring at leng rongrong. li ruhua stood at the side, looking at leng rongrong with stiff movements. he knew that the young madam had always liked little nan yu very much. if little nan yu was really the fourth master¡¯s biological son, it would be so disgusting. the feeling of being deceived by the father and son was definitely not good. li ruhua was a little worried. he was young madam¡¯s man, so it was only natural for him to stand on young madam¡¯s side at this time. if it was the truth, young madam¡¯s heart would ache. she had be someone¡¯s stepmother for no reason, and young madam had treated her as her own son. but if the mother of her own son was someone else, what would young madam do? huahua didn¡¯t dare to say anything. she didn¡¯t know how tofort the young madam, who seemed to be fine. song junlin and the others didn¡¯t dare to say anything, because lord rong looked a little abnormal. under normal circumstances, an ordinary woman would be very angry when she heard such news, right? however, master rong did not do so. she said she trusted fourth master mo. but even if she trusted him a hundred percent, she would have to ask him and hear mo linyuan¡¯s exnation, right? ¡°i¡¯ll go back to my room and rest for a while.¡± leng rongrong looked at the few of them and smiled. she turned around and walked upstairs. although she said that she trusted mo linyuan very much, this news had indeed given her a big shock. although she loved little nan yu and felt close to him. but if little nan yu was really the son of fourth master mo ... was she close to him only because he looked like mo linyuan? mo nanyu¡¯s surname had been mo from the start. she had thought it was just a coincidence. but, if he was really mo linyuan¡¯s son, then everything would go ording to n. leng rongrong went back to her room in a daze. she tried her best to force a smile and chuckled. she believed mo linyuan. he would not lie to her. even if he was lying to her, what motive could he have? perhaps mo linyuan himself did not know that little nan yu was his biological son? perhaps it would be a surprise if he knew? ¨C ¡°is young madam alright?¡± li ruhua looked at the stairs in a panic. ¡± she¡¯s on her feet and on her hands. ¡± song junlin and the others looked gloomy, worried about leng rongrong. ¡± does mo linyuan know that little nan yu is not his son? ¡± song junlin looked at the others. ¡°after all, he¡¯s my son. how can i not know?¡± qin xiong said unhappily, ¡± although i hope mo linyuan is a good person, he doesn¡¯t look like one no matter how i look at him. he seems to have deceived our rongrong! how could there be someone who doesn¡¯t even know who his own son is!¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s excusable to have a son and have a failed rtionship, but how can you hide the fact that you have a son? a married couple should be honest with each other. i think mo linyuan has other intentions. i¡¯m afraid he will hurt lord rong.¡± hu xin¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°we have to help lord rong.¡± sun zhenzhi said, ¡± think of a way to investigate this matter. ¡± ¡°what about uncle xuanyuan? should i tell him about this?¡± qin xiong thought of xuanyuan nantian¡¯s question and felt a headache. ¡°we¡¯ll have to see how chief rong handles this.¡± song junlin said, ¡± uncle xuanyuan seems to love lord rong very much. if he finds out about this, he¡¯ll probably turn the world upside down. ¡± Chapter 1198 1198 senior brother, you¡¯ve been badly abused, haven¡¯t you? leng rongrong made a few calls to mo linyuan, wanting to confirm this. however, she could not get through to mo linyuan¡¯s phone. in the end, leng rongrong sent a message to mo linyuan, asking him to give her a call when he saw the message. she chose to believe in mo linyuan. she decided to wait until she got in touch with mo linyuan. she did not believe that he would deliberately hide these things from her. leng rongrong rested in her room for a while before going downstairs as if nothing had happened. li ruhua and the others looked at leng rongrong¡¯s face carefully. seeing that leng rongrong was as usual, they were even more worried about her. imagine if he married a woman and adopted a child, only to find out that the child was actually the child of his wife and another man. what was this feeling? it was definitely not a good feeling. ¡°what are you doing?¡± leng rongrong was not used to li ruhua and the others observing her carefully, even gentler than usual. ¡°yeah, it¡¯s nothing.¡± li ruhua smiled. ¡± why don¡¯t we go shopping? aren¡¯t we going to attend a banquet? young madam, you¡¯re the star. let¡¯s go buy the best dress we have.¡± ¡°yes, we¡¯re going to buy a gown!¡± qin xiong nodded, ¡± shopping is interesting. let¡¯s go shopping together! ¡± ¡± sure, i want to buy a suit too. we can¡¯t miss our rongrong¡¯s family reunion banquet! ¡± sun zhenzhi nodded his head in agreement. after this discussion, the group of people went to the mall under the lead of the butler, jiang po. ¡°um, butler jiang, is it necessary? with us here, do you still need so many bodyguards?¡± at the entrance of the mall, qin xiong¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at jiang po and the bodyguards who had surrounded the entire mall. ¡± of course it¡¯s necessary. it¡¯s to protect our young miss. ¡± jiang po said matter-of-factly. ¡± but there are too many people. wouldn¡¯t that make the target even more obvious? ¡± qin xiong touched his head. ¡± can we still go shopping like this? ¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± jiang po nced at qin xiong, then ordered his men to seal off some of the entrances and check the people entering and leaving. he also had to bring a group of people to follow leng rongrong. leng rongrong and the others entered the mall. in the mall, as long as leng rongrong took a nce, no matter what she saw, jiang po would run over and buy it all. leng rongrong did not even have the chance to take a few more nces. ¡°hey, brother, aren¡¯t you being a little too much of ackey? how are you going to let people go shopping like this?¡± qin xiong looked in disbelief at jiang po, who had just bought all the things in a jewelry store. the reason why she bought this jewelry store was because lord rong had taken a casual nce at a ring. ¡°boss told me to buy anything that the young miss likes.¡± jiang po took it for granted. ¡°i didn¡¯t say i like it,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°you saw it just now.¡± jiang po firmly believed in his intuition. leng rongrong was speechless. very good, he was indeed more terrifying than her godfather. ¡°let¡¯s go. let¡¯s look at the others.¡± lord rong continued to walk forward and her gaze fell on a dress shop. jiang po suddenly rushed towards the dress shop. leng rongrong, who was about to walk in that direction, stopped in her tracks ... can¡¯t you let me go shopping? she didn¡¯t even have the chance to buy anything ... li ruhua touched her bald head. ¡± this butler jiang is so hard to deal with. he might as well buy the entire mall. ¡± ¡°forget it, let¡¯s continue watching.¡± leng rongrong was about to continue walking when she heard the sound of an argumenting from the dress shop. ¡°jiang po, are you crazy? do you own this dress shop? i saw this dress first, what right do you have to snatch it from me?¡± huang luan¡¯s furious voice could be heard. ¡°you clearly said you didn¡¯t like it.¡± jiang po said, ¡± that¡¯s why i¡¯m buying it all. ¡± ¡°i said i don¡¯t like it, but i didn¡¯t say i won¡¯t buy it. what are you snatching for? there¡¯s always a firste, first served basis for everything!¡± huang yuan said angrily, ¡± what kind of nonsense is this? is it because of your new miss? is this how she buys it?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true that yuanyuan saw this dress first. please return it to yuanyuan.¡± gao yajing stood beside huang yuan and looked at jiang po. ¡± mr. jiang, you guys won¡¯t be so aggressive on the 19th floor, will you? ¡± leng rongrong walked in from the outside, and when she saw gao yajing, her eyes were filled with surprise. he did not expect to meet gao yajing here. ¡°leng rongrong?¡± gao yajing narrowed her eyes. ¡± this person can¡¯t be one of your people, right? is this how you bully people? were you born to snatch other people¡¯s things? you¡¯re snatching men, and you¡¯re snatching things too? other than snatching, what else do you know?¡± ¡°snatch?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± have you paid? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± gao ya was stunned for a moment. ¡± even if we didn¡¯t pay, we were the ones who saw this first. ¡± what right do you have to steal?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not yours if you didn¡¯t pay. if it¡¯s not yours, i¡¯ll pay first. is there a problem?¡± chief rong looked at jiang po and gave him a meaningful look. jiang po went over and paid the bill. leng rongrong looked at the store manager and asked, ¡± the things are ours now, right? may i ask if we bought it or robbed it?¡± ¡°i bought it, of course.¡± the store manager immediately replied with a smile. ¡°yes, that¡¯s it.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she nced at gao yajing, smiled, and turned to leave. she was already in a bad mood, but she did not expect to meet gao yajing. seeing her made her mood even worse. gao ya jing ... she had met mo linyuan first. if little nan yu was really mo linyuan¡¯s son, then who was his mother? would gao ya jing know? ¡°leng rongrong!¡± gao yajing stomped her feet in anger. she grabbed huang yuan¡¯s arm and said, ¡± yuanyuan, you saw that, right? she¡¯s just that kind of person. when she snatches other people¡¯s things, she always takes it for granted. ¡± ¡°ha, how long does she think she can be proud of herself?¡± huang yuan looked at leng rongrong¡¯s back with disdain. ¡± let¡¯s go. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t buy it. ¡± ¨C ¡°are you sure? is this news true?¡± in arge office, leng qinglei squinted at a man in ck beside her. the man was exuding a bloodthirsty aura. ¡°this is the evidence.¡± the man in ck ced a document in front of leng qingle. ¡± it¡¯s a dna test. it¡¯s the real thing. ¡± ¡± interesting, this child is actually mo linyuan¡¯s biological son. find a way to investigate the child¡¯s mother. ¡± leng qingle opened the dna test and looked at the line of words on it. ¡± it seems that we can make them kill each other. ¡± it¡¯s time for me to go find master ... senior brother, you must be very miserable now, right?¡± Chapter 1199 1199 lord fourth is locked up in a dark ancient castle, fourth master mo was kicked to the ground. he was wearing a ck shirt that was tailored to his body. it should have been exquisite and meticulous, but at this moment, it was full of wrinkles. because of the blood, his ck shirt had some dark red stains. mo linyuan stood up with his hand on his shoulder. he lowered his head and panted slightly, like an injured beast. in front of him, an old man in a tang suit stood with a walking stick in his hand. there was a lifelike ck dragon carved on the walking stick, and there were traces of blood on the bottom of the walking stick. ¡°i won¡¯t do that.¡± mo linyuan raised his head with determination. he knelt on the ground, his eyes dark and terrifying. ¡°ah yuan, from the very beginning, i trained you so that you could help me get that thing. in the end, you found it, but you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± the old man sneered. ¡± you even hid her? ¡± do you know that i can easily cripple your martial arts? i can take back whatever i give you at any time. if i take back everything you have, then you¡¯re a piece of trash!¡± ¡°i can do anything for you except for her.¡± mo linyuan continued to look at the old man in front of him. ¡°i don¡¯t need you to do anything else. i just want you to kill her and take back the ring!¡± the old man red at mo linyuan. ¡°she¡¯s my wife. i won¡¯t do that.¡± mo linyuan shook his head. ¡°you shouldn¡¯t have these unnecessary feelings.¡± the old man suddenly attacked mo linyuan. mo linyuan retaliated and the two of them started fighting. the power of their kung fu seemed to shake the entire castle. mo linyuan flew up and the old man followed closely behind with a light leap. the two of them exchanged blows in the air for a while. in just a few minutes, mo linyuan was stepped on the ground by the old man. he crushed mo linyuan¡¯s shoulder with all his might. his already injured shoulder was now bleeding. ¡°my dear disciple, i love you very much, but you¡¯re always uncooperative, which makes me very distressed.¡± ¡± how about this? you go to the basement and reflect on yourself for a few days. ¡± the old man lifted mo linyuan up. ¡± guards, lock him up! ¡± two men in ck came up to mo linyuan and locked him up. a few minutester, the door opened, and leng qingle walked in. he was dressed in a light-colored tang suit and a pair of cloth shoes, looking like a different person. ¡°master, i¡¯ve already said that senior brother isn¡¯t willing to cooperate. i¡¯m willing to help you.¡± leng qinglei walked up to her. ¡± i can help you with whatever you want to do. ¡± ¡°you urged me to get him to do this!¡± the old man sat on a rocking chair and shook it slightly. ¡± i like it. ¡± ¡°master, what exactly are you looking for?¡± leng qing knelt down on one knee and looked up at the old man. ¡°what, you still dare to ask about me?¡± the old man snorted. ¡± you will know when it¡¯s time for you to know. ¡± don¡¯t appear in front of me so often.¡± leng qinglei clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes. ¨C the banquet arrived as scheduled. there was still no news from mo linyuan. mo nanyu¡¯s matter had made lord rong a little frustrated, especially when he could not contact fourth master mo. although mo linyuan had said that he might lose contact with her when he was busy, he would contact her after he was done with his business. however, she still felt inexplicably uneasy, and her eyelids kept twitching. leng rongrong allowed li ruhua to dress her up, but she was not happy at all. ¡°young madam, what do you think of this hairstyle and this makeup? as it¡¯s a happy asion today, i¡¯ve prepared a red formal dress for you as boss xuanyuan told me to. what do you think?¡± li ruhua asked seriously. ¡°as long as you think it¡¯s appropriate.¡± lord rong said absent-mindedly. ¡°young madam, are you still thinking nonsense? in my opinion, don¡¯t think about those things anymore. when lord fourth returns, you can just ask him clearly. it would be best if lord fourth didn¡¯t lie to you, but if he did, why don¡¯t we just give him a good beating?¡± li ruhua tried her best tofort leng rongrong. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she then changed into the dress li ruhua had prepared for her. the more huahua¡¯s stylist worked, the morefortable she became. the gown he chose was bright red, but it didn¡¯t look tacky at all. moreover, leng rongrong¡¯s snow-white skin waspletely able to pull off the gown. after changing into the gown, leng rongrong was simply breathtakingly beautiful. not only was she beautiful, but she also had a powerful aura. ¡°young madam is too beautiful.¡± li ruhua said with an envious look on her face, ¡± i¡¯m basically saying goodbye to red, but young madam, red is really suitable for you. ¡± from upstairs to downstairs, leng rongrong was once again showered with praises. song junlin and the others were shocked. although lord rong had many red outfits in the entertainment industry, this red dress was even more domineering than those ancient costumes and suited her better. her makeup was very light, but her domineering aura did not weaken at all. the banquet was held in another vi in the manor that was specially used for banquets. therefore, leng rongrong and the others went straight to the banquet hall. the manor was rtivelyrge, and it would take more than ten minutes to drive to the banquet hall. by the time leng rongrong and her party arrived at the banquet hall, most of the guests had already arrived. the courtyard was filled with rednterns. the room was filled with all sorts ofughter. xuanyuan nantian was very happy, and hisughter could be heard from time to time. leng rongrong pulled herself together and walked towards the banquet hall. li ruhua, jiang po, and song junlin were by her side the entire time. ¡°my daughter is here!¡± xuanyuan nantian saw leng rongrong immediately and smiled. he walked to lord rong¡¯s side, ¡± rongrong, you¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°dad,¡± he said. leng rongrong greeted xuanyuan nantian, then turned to nod at the people around her with a smile on her face. the people around them nodded and praised him. although his daughter, xuanyuan nantian, had been wandering outside for a long time, she looked very decent, beautiful, and elegant. ¡°be good.e, i¡¯ll introduce you. they¡¯re some of my father¡¯s friends.¡± xuanyuan nantian pulled leng rongrong along and started to introduce his friends. he said that he was introducing leng rongrong to a friend, and also a friend to introduce his daughter, but it looked more like he was happily showing off. she seemed to be overjoyed to have such a daughter. ¡°hahaha, of course. it¡¯s just like that. she¡¯s my daughter, so she definitely has my genes. old qiu, it¡¯s okay. although you only have three sons and no daughters, you have a niece from today on!¡± Chapter 1200 1200 chapter 1202-i¡¯ll let you have a few moves leng rongrong followed xuanyuan nantian around and got to know a circle of xuanyuan nantian¡¯s friends, as well as some people at the peak of power. after xuanyuan nantian was done with her, the 19 uncles happily took turns to show off to her. leng rongrong was having a hard time going back and forth to socialize. as expected ... it was harder to deal with than godfather ... after that, xuanyuan nantian brought leng rongrong to the stage and introduced her to everyone. there were some discussions below the stage. after all, leng rongrong had only been found and brought back by xuanyuan nantian at this age, which made many people feel that leng rongrong was a mystery. there was no doubt that xuanyuan nantian was very powerful, but what about leng rongrong? it was hard to say how his daughter was. everyone knew that leng rongrong was an actress, so they felt that it was a pity for her. if she had grown up by xuanyuan nantian¡¯s side, she should have been as powerful as huang yuan, but she was just an actress. many people seemed to look down on actors. after all, they were all underground forces, and there were all kinds of people. ¡± what a pity! xuanyuan nantian¡¯s daughter is an actress! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s indeed a pity. although she¡¯s pretty, even prettier than miss huang yuan, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any abilities. she¡¯s just an actress! ¡± ¡± xuanyuan nantian is still so happy. he doesn¡¯t have a sessor, but he¡¯s still so happy! ¡± ¡°after all, we found our long-lost daughter. at this age, it¡¯s toote to retrain. the boss of the 19th floor actually has a daughter who is an actress. it¡¯s a bit funny to say it. ¡± ¡°she can¡¯t bepared to huang yuan at all!¡± ¡± there¡¯s noparison. miss huang yuan¡¯s talent isn¡¯t something that this kind of flower vase canpare to. ¡± ¡°the 19th level is destined to be inferior to theherworld!¡± the discussion below the stage became more and more intense. many peopleughed and said that leng rongrong was not bad, but when they turned around, they shook their heads and said that she was not good enough. xuanyuan nantian might as well not acknowledge such a daughter. when xuanyuan nantian heard these words, he frowned and was a little unhappy. he felt that his precious daughter was great and amazing, but in the end, these people were all discussing madly and saying that his precious daughter was not good enough. ¡°rongrong, don¡¯t mind her too much.¡± although xuanyuan nantian felt ufortable, he still consoled leng rongrong, ¡± no matter if you can do it or not, no matter what you are, you¡¯re the best in my heart. they¡¯re all talkative, ignore them.¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she didn¡¯t really care about what these people were saying. however, when she saw that her 19 uncles were speaking up for her when someone was criticizing her, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. she almost got into a fight with someone. ¡°am i not telling the truth?¡± a middle-aged woman who had been provoked by seventeen sneered, ¡± she¡¯s just a loser! if you guys mind what others say, then don¡¯t hold this banquet. i think the 19th floor is done for. an actress is treating her like a treasure!¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± seventeen was also irritated. ¡± if it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re hosting the banquet today, i¡¯d beat you up so badly that you¡¯d be paralyzed! ¡± ¡°ha, you still want to hit me!¡± the middle-aged woman immediately shouted, ¡± everyone, look! their family organized this banquet and still wants to beat people up! who would be willing to attend this banquet? wasn¡¯t it just a lousy banquet? wasn¡¯t it just an actor? you can¡¯tpare to miss huang at all, okay?¡± ¡°you shut up!¡± seventeen was so anxious that he covered the middle-aged woman¡¯s mouth. then, the middle-aged woman became even more agitated and bit seventeen¡¯s hand. ¡± you actually dare to cover my mouth! ¡± ¡°you shut up!¡± in her anxiety, seventeen saw many people surrounding them. the banquet was held on the 19th floor, and if it was made ugly, everyone would be embarrassed! the young miss would lose even more face. he had just arrived and he was already beingughed at. ¡°everyone, look! there¡¯s a banquet on the 19th floor, but no one is allowed to speak! did i say anything wrong? isn¡¯t that youngdy an actress from the countryside? i haven¡¯t even said anything else. everyone knows how dirty the water in the entertainment industry is. who knows how dirty this little girl is? she might not even be as dirty as a prostitute. acknowledging a daughter? it¡¯s more like embarrassing!¡± the middle-aged woman¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t have a doorknob, and she rambled on. the surrounding people still gave 19% of their face and shut their mouths, watching the show. huang luan stood in the crowd, her lips slightly curved. suddenly, she felt much better. she didn¡¯t even need topete with leng rongrong, and leng rongrong had lost all her face. xuanyuan nantian was about to say something, but leng rongrong narrowed her eyes and stopped him. she smiled at the middle-aged woman. ¡± auntie, so what if you¡¯re from the countryside? so what if you¡¯re from the entertainment industry? did it affect you in any way? ¡± leng rongrong was dressed in red, standing on the stage with a faint smile on her face and a look of disdain in her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything. her gaze made one¡¯s blood run cold. she suddenly squinted her eyes and leaped lightly from the stage. she was swift and fierce like a red lightning bolt as she struck in front of the woman. by the time everyone came back to their senses, leng rongrong was already strangling the woman¡¯s neck. the surrounding people were all stunned. what kind of speed was that? was it the speed of a human? this was too terrifying. her speed was terrifying. ¡°auntie, which aspect do you think i¡¯m weak in? let me show you.¡± leng rongrong tilted her head and smiled. ¡± there¡¯s no need to talk about this and that behind my back. if you¡¯re not convinced, just challenge me directly. ¡± ¡°let, let go, let go, let go of me!¡± the middle-aged woman said nervously, ¡± what are you going to do to me? ¡± ¡± nothing much. i just wanted to tell everyone that there¡¯s no need to talk behind their backs. just say it face to face. ¡± leng rongrong let go of the middle-aged woman. the middle-aged woman trembled nervously and took two steps back. ¡°is there anyone who wants to have a match with me?¡± ¡°any aspect is fine.¡± ¡°whether you think i have no talent or no skills, you can alwayspare me.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s gaze swept across the entire banquet hall. some of the young people began to discuss. ¡°are there any benefits to winning?¡± someone asked. ¡°benefits?¡± leng rongrong was deep in thought. ¡± if i win, i can promise the other party one thing. ¡± ¡°really?¡± a young man stood up and looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡°it¡¯s true. with so many witnesses, how could i lie?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡°sure, can wepete in fighting?¡± the boy smiled and asked, ¡± i can give you a few moves. mr. xuanyuan¡¯s daughter can¡¯t be weak, can she?¡± ¡°sure, you can say anything.¡± leng rongrong blinked, her eyes bright. Chapter 1201 1201 i don¡¯t need to deal with you ¡°you¡¯re a woman. if you lose, you can¡¯t say that i bullied you. you were the one who said you wanted topete with me.¡± the boy stood out. he looked like he was in his twenties. the surrounding people were watching and discussing in low voices. ¡°can mr. xuanyuan¡¯s daughter win?¡± ¡°how is that possible? he¡¯s not from the countryside and is in the entertainment industry! that kind of girl should only know how to act or cry. she definitely won¡¯t fight!¡± ¡± you¡¯re right. if he knew how to fight, he could have been an actor. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t say anymore, the 19th level is all very angry. i heard that a group of high-level executives can¡¯t even have a daughter. now that they have found a young miss, they are extremely happy. no matter if it¡¯s the idiot eldest miss or the powerful eldest miss, they both like it!¡± ¡°if anyone says anything bad, they will fight it out with the other party.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true, we¡¯ll just watch the fun.¡± ¡± however, this idiot youngdy is a little arrogant. she actually wants topete with someone. does she think that everyone here is ordinary? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever been in contact with underground forces, and she doesn¡¯t have any friends in this area. she definitely doesn¡¯t know that the people here are all famous in the underworld. ¡± ¡± the mercenary leaders are here, and the mafia is here too. she must have never seen these people before. ¡± the group of people nodded one after another, thinking that lord rong was the kind of person who had not seen the world. they felt that the world she had once lived in was the entertainment industry and that she had probably never heard of any underground forces. leng rongrong¡¯s opponent was the son of an underground force¡¯s boss. although he was very young, he was very capable and had a small reputation in the underworld. moreover, it was said that he often fought in a very famous underground boxing ring, with almost a 100% winning rate, so his kung fu was naturally not weak. leng rongrong was ying it down, and everyone shook their heads, thinking that she was dead for sure. ¡°this ce is too small, why don¡¯t we change location?¡± the boy looked around the banquet hall and felt that this ce was not suitable for fighting. the boss¡¯s private manor on the neenth floor upied such arge area that naturally had a fighting venue. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± alright, let¡¯s change the location then. ¡± after the two made their decision, jiang po led the two of them and a group of spectators into a building on the side. the arena in the building was veryrge, with a ring and a spectator stand for the internal members of the 19th floor to fight. the boy took off his suit jacket and jumped into the ring. he frowned when he saw leng rongrong in a red dress. ¡°go and change your clothes.¡± leng rongrong was dressed in a red gown. the gown was a little exaggerated, and the hem was a little long, looking very cumbersome. she definitely couldn¡¯t disy her full strength in a fight in such a formal dress. leng rongrong lowered her eyes to look at her dress. she only frowned slightly, then walked towards the ring. ¡°you¡¯re not going to change?¡± the boy was surprised that leng rongrong actually went on stage directly. ¡°i don¡¯t need to change my clothes to deal with you.¡± leng rongrong had a proud look on her face as she walked up to the ring. the guests who had followed alongughed when they heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, feeling that leng rongrong was overestimating herself. ¡°this youngdy seems to be a little self-righteous!¡± ¡± even the young miss of huangquan can¡¯t win against that young man in this dress! ¡± ¡°i guess he¡¯s trained in some martial arts, so he¡¯s very proud.¡± ¡°there¡¯s going to be a good show. if we lose, we¡¯ll probably be very depressed.¡± ¡°that¡¯ll be a huge loss of face. recently, the 19th floor has been bragging about how they have such a young miss. i heard that she has had a lot of conflicts with yellow spring.¡± ¡°i heard that the 19th floor is very funny. they always imitate the yellow springs. the yellow springs has 19 higher-ups, and the 19th floor only has 19 higher-ups. the yellow springs has a genius young miss. they also got a young miss on the neenth level, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s a good-for-nothing.¡± ¡± shush, we¡¯re at a banquet. give us some face! ¡± ¡°hahaha, that¡¯s true.¡± in the corner, xuanyuan nantian¡¯s face had already darkened. the original intention of this banquet was to let leng rongrong get to know the people in the circle. in the end, these people actually taunted his precious daughter and even insulted her in all kinds of ways. had the 19th level been too quiet recently? did everyone forget how terrifying the 19th floor was? just as xuanyuan nantian was about to m the table and stand up,n ling, who was wearing a champagne-colored gown, stopped him. ¡± bear with it. don¡¯t you know how powerful your daughter is? ¡± wouldn¡¯t it be better to just let her fight for her own face? it¡¯s good to have this, who would dare to bully little rongrong in the future?¡± xuanyuan nantian finally sat down. n ling then went tofort the other 19. if they really wanted to get angry, they would wait until little rongrong lost before getting angry. if he were to get angry now, wouldn¡¯t he be confirming what everyone had said and telling everyone that little rongrong was very bad, that little rongrong couldn¡¯t beat others, and that she could only rely on her family to vent her anger? in the ring, the two of them were already standing. the boy in front of her was still frowning. ¡± are you sure you¡¯re not going to change? ¡± ¡°why are you talking so much nonsense? are you fighting with me or talking nonsense with me?¡± leng rongrong said impatiently, ¡± if you want to fight, then fight. you go first. ¡± ¡°no, how can i, a man, make the first move?¡± the boy said, ¡± since you¡¯re not going to change into your gown, i¡¯ll give you two moves. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re going easy on me?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± but don¡¯t regret it. i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even have the chance to make a move.¡± ¡°if i say let it go, then let it go.¡± the boy put his hands behind his back, stood still, and said, ¡± in case people say i¡¯m bullying you. even if it¡¯s apetition, it has to be fair. i don¡¯t bully women.¡± ¡°you look down on women?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and nodded. ¡± alright, i¡¯ll make my move. ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong suddenlyunched an attack at the boy. although she was dressed in a cumbersome outfit, her movements were as fast as lightning. she attacked the boy rapidly, her fists greeting him and grabbing the man¡¯s arms twice. following that, her feet moved even more rapidly. the boy obviously did not expect leng rongrong¡¯s movements to be so swift. it was already toote when he wanted to parry. he didn¡¯t even know how his opponent did it. he had already been hooked by a leg and was directly thrown out of the ring. just as the boy was about to fall, leng rongrong grabbed him and said with a raised eyebrow, ¡± you¡¯ve lost. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m still yingluo.¡± before the boy could finish and resist, leng rongrong let go of her hand. bang! the mannded. the audience was speechless. what was happening? they didn¡¯t seem to have seen anything clearly, and the boy had alreadynded on the ground. the person who had such a high win rate in the underground arena actually lost? Chapter 1202 1202 just going to the bathroom ¡°i lost?¡± the boy got up from the ground, unable to believe what he had just experienced. he had been inexplicably thrown off the stage? ¡°well, does falling off the ring count as a loss?¡± leng rongrong leaned against the rope at the edge of the ring, looking down at the boy. the male student: ¡°!!! ¡± although he didn¡¯t know how he had been thrown to the edge of the ring andnded on the ground, he knew that he was not as good as leng rongrong. although he said he would let her have the first move, he still wanted to make a move at thest moment. it was just that he didn¡¯t have the chance. leng rongrong¡¯s speed was very fast, and her strength was great. just based on these two moves, he knew that even if he did not give in, he would still lose without a doubt. ¡°i admit defeat,¡± the boy looked up at leng rongrong and took a deep breath. ¡± i¡¯m willing to ept my loss. i can promise you one thing, no matter what you want me to do. ¡± ¡°alright.¡± leng rongrongughed heartily. ¡± remember that, then. ¡± the boy took a deep look at leng rongrong, then turned around and walked away. leng rongrong was still leaning on the rope at the edge of the ring. she turned her head to look at everyone in the stands with interest. ¡± don¡¯t many people think that i¡¯m a loser? i¡¯ll give you a chance to challenge me. i¡¯ll admit that i¡¯m a good-for-nothing if you win.¡± no one in the audience spoke. ¡°oh, no one dares toe up. does this mean that you people are the useless ones?¡± leng rongrong pouted her lips and put on an innocent look. ¡± i¡¯m just a weak woman, and you¡¯re actually afraid of me. ¡± everyone in the stands was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t fight. you canpete in any other way.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± otherwise, it would be so boring. ¡± ¡± my rongrong is right. if you guys want topete,e up to the arena. just treat it as a game. we won¡¯t care about winning or losing on the neenth level. ¡± xuanyuan nantian stood up and said, ¡± if you want to y, thene on stage. even if we lose, we can afford to lose. ¡± xuanyuan nantian¡¯s words made some people who were already eager to go up the stage to fight leng rongrong. after all, leng rongrong was strong and her kung fu was not weak, so when they fought individually, she could win in a few moves. after a few people took turns to go up, everyone could not help but be a little afraid of leng rongrong. in the beginning, they all thought that leng rongrong was a waste and definitely did not have much martial arts. after a few rounds, everyone knew that even if leng rongrong was really a good-for-nothing, she was a good-for-nothing who knew how to fight and how to fight. she could almost instantly discover the opponent¡¯s ws and immediately break the opponent¡¯s moves. ¡°by the way, miss huang yuan, aren¡¯t you going up topete?¡± ¡°i¡¯m suddenly curious to see who¡¯s stronger, miss huang yuan or this miss rongrong.¡± ¡± isn¡¯t that nonsense? miss huang yuan has been practicing martial arts since she was young. miss huang yuan is definitely stronger! ¡± ¡± i feel that miss rongrong is even stronger. miss rongrong can almost find the opponent¡¯s ws with one look, and her speed is astonishing. although miss huang yuan has talent, she doesn¡¯t seem to be as good as miss rongrong. ¡± ¡°although i really want to see the two of youpete, if miss huang yuan doesn¡¯t want to go on stage, then i won¡¯t be able to see thepetition.¡± someone sighed. just then, a hand suddenly pushed huang yuan from behind. huang yuan was pushed out in an instant. she didn¡¯t want to go on stage at first, but she was pushed out just like that. when she turned around, the person behind her had already disappeared. huang yuan¡¯s expression did not look good. ¡°miss huang yuan hase out!¡± ¡°is he going to fight with miss rongrong to prove his strength?¡± ¡°then there¡¯s something to see.¡± the spectators were all very excited. huang yuan knew that she was not as good as leng rongrong, so she said, ¡± i¡¯m just going to the washroom. ¡± huang yuan turned around and left after she finished speaking. she knew that she was not as good as leng rongrong, so she was not stupid enough to go head to head with her. if she did notpete, everyone would only think that she was unfathomable, but if she did, she would bepletely inferior to leng rongrong. huang yuan¡¯s words made all the excited people sigh. ¡± so you¡¯re going to the washroom. i thought i would be able to watch a good show! ¡± ¡°is huang yuan afraid?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think so. i¡¯m guessing she doesn¡¯t want topete with that person. after all, she¡¯s famous. it¡¯s so embarrassing topare her with a country girl who just came back. ¡± ...... ¡°damn, she actually ran away. why is she so cowardly?¡± seventeen¡¯s face darkened with anger. he had pushed huang yuan on purpose, but huang yuan still did not ept the challenge. ¡± isn¡¯t huang yuan very arrogant? she¡¯s acting a little strange today! ¡± ¡°you pushed him?¡± the person beside him looked at seventeen. ¡°i¡¯m just angry. every day, people say that our neenth level is imitating the yellow springs ... you should know that the yellow springs only came out after us, okay? the 19 upper echelons are also from our side. huang quan has been following behind us to learn things every day, and he even used us of learning from him. how can he be so shameless?¡± seventeen said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re too shameless! ¡± the rest of them nodded in agreement. this was a fact. no matter what the 19th level did, yomi would immediately follow them. not only did she follow them, but she also used the 19th level of imitating them ... it was simply hrious. there¡¯s no need to learn from theherworld on the 19th level, okay? in the ring, a big shot who was publicly acknowledged to be good at martial arts went up to fight leng rongrong. leng rongrong did not change her position and easily threw him out of the ring. after that, almost no one dared to challenge her anymore. ¡°i don¡¯t really know how to fight, but i do know how to gamble. i wonder if miss rongrong would do me the honor of ying a game with me?¡± a middle-aged man walked out. ¡°alright.¡± leng rongrong agreed readily, ¡± what do you want to bet on? ¡± ¡°alright, do you know how to y cards?¡± the man said with interest, ¡± why don¡¯t you y ckjack a few times? let¡¯s bet money.¡± ¡°sure,¡± leng rongrong nodded. jiang po had someone bring over a table and two chairs. the two of them sat in the ring and began to y cards. many people in the stands whispered, ¡± isn¡¯t that the most famous king of gambling in continent F? although he¡¯s not as good as some of the kings of gambling ins vegas, there¡¯s almost no one here who can beat him.¡± ¡± this person seems to have a grudge with the 19th floor, so he gambled with miss rongrong. he probably wants to embarrass the 19th floor! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not embarrassing to lose to him, is it?¡± the group of people shrugged their shoulders and watched the show. the gambling table had already started to gamble. the man looked as if victory was already in his grasp, while leng rongrong¡¯s face was calm, just like before, and even a little cold. the person who dealt the cards was someone that everyone thought was fair. 21 points was a fast game. in the blink of an eye, leng rongrong had already won a few rounds in a row. from the beginning, the opponent¡¯s victory was in his grasp, but gradually, his face turned ashen. ¡°how is that possible?¡± finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stood up. Chapter 1203 1203peting with your grandmaster in calligraphy? are you looking to die? ¡°why is it impossible?¡± leng rongrong casually leaned back. ¡± mr. yan, right? i forgot to tell you, i won against a gambling king ins vegas before i was ten years old. ¡± ¡°you ... you¡¯re the child prodigy?¡± mr. yan stood up from his chair and took a step back, looking at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± he¡¯s not a child prodigy. he¡¯s just lucky. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡°no, you¡¯re not just lucky.¡± mr. yan looked at leng rongrong deeply and took out his card. ¡± if you agree to the bet, you must ept the loss. the money in this card is yours. ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect the young miss of the neenth floor to have such a background.¡± after saying that, the gentleman turned around and left. leaving behind the dumbfounded spectators. he had a background? what was his background? didn¡¯t they say that a person from the countryside was an actor? what kind of background could he have? i heard that she¡¯s an actress who¡¯s not very famous. if she had a background, she would¡¯ve been a movie queen long ago. ¡°anyone else want to y?¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd with interest. ¡°i wonder if miss rongrong knows anything about the four arts?¡± someone said, ¡± i don¡¯t think fighting and gambling skills are what a girl should know. as a girl, the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting are more important. ¡± ¡°yeah, you easterners, don¡¯t you like this kind of stuff?¡± many people started to shout. ¡°i didn¡¯t say i didn¡¯t know how.¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd, ¡± who wants topete with me? like i said, i¡¯m good at anything ... except cooking. i¡¯ll definitely lose when ites to cooking, so i¡¯ll admit defeat first.¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°i¡¯llpete with you!¡± a boy in the crowd suddenly stood up. he was wearing a ck suit and looked very handsome. his eyes were like ck gems, shining under the light. at first nce, she looked like a dragon among men. leng rongrong had always liked good-looking men. this man was very good-looking, so she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. ¡°i like topete with good-looking people.¡± lord rong said with a smile. li ruhua, who was squatting with song junlin and the others: ¡°......¡± ¡°did young madam get triggered? why do i feel like young madam¡¯s eyes are glowing when she looks at this man?¡± li ruhua was deeply worried. the misunderstanding between young madam and lord fourth had yet to be resolved. could it be that young madam had fallen for someone else? if it really was a misunderstanding, wouldn¡¯t lord fourth be made a cuckold? ¡°it¡¯s normal. don¡¯t worry. that kid is just good-looking.¡± qin xiong patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡± you¡¯ve been with rongrong for so long. don¡¯t you know that rongrong has a habit of looking at people¡¯s faces first? she¡¯ll take a few more nces at good-looking people, even if they¡¯re bad guys.¡± ¡°... i think so,¡± li ruhua replied. in the ring, the boy had already walked in front of leng rongrong. ¡± miss rongrong, let me introduce myself first. my name is gu xinian. ¡± leng rongrong nodded as a form of greeting to the boy. when she looked at the boy, she could not help but take a few more nces. ¡°you¡¯re surnamed gu too?¡± ¡°is there a problem? who else is surnamed gu?¡± gu xinian asked suspiciously. ¡± there¡¯s such a person ... ¡± leng rongrong nced at gu xinian again. gu xinian was too good-looking, but his eyes looked very much like master gu ... that was strange. after some thought, leng rongrong shook her head. although the ancient mirrorke people said that they were not very good-looking now, they were most likely just talking about it. furthermore, the ancient mirrorke had never mentioned that he had any rtives or grandchildren. ¡°what do you want topete with me in?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°painting, i guess.¡± gu xinian said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong asked jiang po to make the preparations. then, jiang po had someone prepare a brush, ink, paper, and an ink stone. many people in the stands had already learned to be smarter. this time, no one said that leng rongrong was definitely not as good as gu xinian, but some people said that gu xinian seemed to have learned calligraphy from a very powerful master. the disciple of that calligraphy master would definitely not be too bad. therefore, even if leng rongrong¡¯s calligraphy was not bad, it was hard to say how she would fare against gu xinian. everything was prepared, leng rongrong and gu xinian picked up their brushes at the same time and started to draw. the people in the audience were all very patient, waiting patiently. not long after, leng rongrong was done. she put down the brush and said, ¡± it¡¯s done. ¡± ¡°so fast?¡± ¡°he¡¯s able to write and draw at such a fast speed?¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just random smearing?¡± ¡°what can he write at such a fast speed?¡± the crowd shook their heads, feeling that leng rongrong was just ying around. among the crowd, huang yuan¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. gu xinian¡¯s master was much better than her in calligraphy. he definitely couldn¡¯t. other than calligraphy, she had also arranged for others to deal with leng rongrong. he stole the position she wanted, stole her limelight ... no one had ever been able to do it. just as everyone was looking forward to seeing leng rongrong¡¯s dog crawl, gu xinian had also finished drawing. the two of them raised their calligraphy paintings at the same time. leng rongrong took a look at gu xinian¡¯s calligraphy and painting, and gu xinian also took a look at leng rongrong¡¯s calligraphy and painting, then both of them were stunned. the other party¡¯s calligraphy and painting actually looked a little familiar. ¡°who did you learn calligraphy from?¡± gu xinian was surprised. ¡± your calligraphy ... ¡± why did it look like the exhibition from back then ... ¡°you brat, you and your grandmaster were painted?¡± suddenly, a voice came from the crowd, and then an old man walked out from the back of the crowd. the old man rushed to the ring and grabbed gu xinian¡¯s ear. ¡°what, what grandmaster?¡± gu xinian let out a blood-curdling screech as his ear was pinched. he looked at the old man in disbelief. ¡°this is my master, so he¡¯s your grandmaster!¡± gu xinian looked at leng rongrong and let go of her hand with a whoosh. she chuckled and looked at leng rongrong, ¡± master, i thought it was you when i saw the photo. it really is you! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already said that i¡¯ve never had a disciple. you¡¯re not my disciple! ¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°but i learned my calligraphy from you! you¡¯re my master!¡± the old man snorted, ¡± i don¡¯t care. you let me live, so you have to be responsible for this old disciple of yours! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that the great calligrapher, mr. qian?!¡± ¡°what did he just call that miss rongrong? master?¡± ¡°no way, such a famous person called miss rongrong master? how old is miss rongrong? this world is too fantasy-like!¡± ¡°ahem ... am i dreaming?¡± ¡± look at the painting and the words. it looks like the style that was sold at a sky-high price at the auctionst year! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s more valuable than mr. qian¡¯s calligraphy. it¡¯s more valuable than antique calligraphy and paintings! ¡± Chapter 1204 1204 chapter 1206-you know who is stronger and who is weaker leng rongrong¡¯s calligraphy and painting were still recognized. after all, she had been on exhibition before. although it had not been exhibited many times, many people remembered her because of her unique style of calligraphy and painting, which was strong and likable. some of the people present had seen her exhibition before, so they naturally recognized her. in addition to the appearance of the old man. leng rongrong was a little bald. she had met this old man qian xi when she was young. at that time, it seemed that his calligraphy and painting had been denied by others, and he was so poor that he wanted to die. after leng rongrong added a few more strokes to his painting, the old master¡¯s painting was sold at a high price. after that, he gave up on seeking death and wanted to take lord rong as his master. even though lord rong had rejected him, she still gave him some pointers. from then on, elder qian xi worked hard and finally became famous. although he was already quite old when he became famous, he was truly famous. at this moment, it was toote for leng rongrong to keep a low profile even if she wanted to. after all, everyone had recognized her. she had to smile and say, ¡± i¡¯m imitating, imitating, i¡¯m imitating the master i¡¯m imitating. ¡± please don¡¯t misunderstand, i¡¯m really just imitating you.¡± ¡°master!¡± elder qian xi stomped his foot and said with a face full of frustration, ¡± what do you mean by ¡®copy¡¯? no one can copy your handwriting! ¡± leng rongrong turned her head and red at the old man. she tilted her head slightly, her eyes filled with warning. elder qian xi choked on his own saliva. ¡°sir, please take a closer look. is my handwriting an imitation?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows, her eyes still filled with warning. elder qian xi looked up at leng rongrong, his eyes filled with grievance. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at old master qian xi, ¡± ¡°eh? don¡¯t you want to take a closer look?¡± ¡°it seems, maybe, it¡¯s really an imitation. however, this level of skill has surpassed his master!¡± old man qian xi said with a face full of emotion, but he was actually feeling extremely guilty. imitation? this was his teacher. how could he be imitating him? if it wasn¡¯t for this little teacher back then, he would have died long ago. would he still be alive today and be famous? it was because of this teacher that he had the chance to live to this day. however, he didn¡¯t dare to lie when his teacher threatened him. what could his teacher do if he wanted to keep a low profile? this teacher of his didn¡¯t really like writing and painting, so he rarely did so. even those few exhibitions had been secretly collected by him. however, a word was worth a thousand gold. if he wrote too much, it would be worthless. if he wrote less, it would be more valuable. being low-key had its advantages. the more mysterious he was, the more unfathomable his teacher seemed. after elder qian xi helped leng rongrong with a lie, he dragged gu xinian off the stage. ¡°teacher, you just said miss rongrong was your teacher, my grandteacher. why did you suddenly change your words? is this true?¡± gu xinian chased after old master qian xi and asked. he didn¡¯t quite believe that a little girl could actually be his grandmaster, but he also knew his master very well. his master would definitely not lie. moreover, his master had once said that his teacher was a very young girl, so young that he could not imagine it. gu xinian had initially thought that no matter how young he was, he would at most be on par with his teacher. in the end, was he that young? she was actually young enough to be a teacher¡¯s granddaughter. ¡°shh! whatever master says, we have to listen to her. ¡± the old man made a shushing gesture and looked at gu xinian. ¡± don¡¯t challenge her again. ¡± that¡¯s your grandmaster. i¡¯ve taught you to respect your master. if you respect her, you might be able to learn more from her. ¡± gu xinian took a look at the old man and thought for a while before nodding his head. ¡± yes, teacher. ¡± he had wanted to help huang yuan challenge leng rongrong, but he had not expected her to be his grandmaster. it looked like he really couldn¡¯t do anything. leng rongrong was still sitting on the stage. there were still people discussing in the audience. most of them felt that leng rongrong must have been imitating. if she hadn¡¯t been imitating, how could she have written so well? however, there was also a small group of people who thought that leng rongrong was the mysterious master. although this seemed a little outrageous, how could a little girl imitate to this extent, even better than a master? unless she was the master. the debate was endless. leng rongrong did not seem to mind. she elegantly wore her bright red gown and swept her gaze across the audience. ¡± hey, is there anyone else who wants to challenge me? ¡± no one in the audience spoke. ¡°this is too boring. aren¡¯t they all very powerful?¡± leng rongrong had a helpless look on her face, looking a little arrogant. ¡± who¡¯s going to give it a try? it¡¯s not like they¡¯ll lose anyway. ¡± someone said, ¡± isn¡¯t this young miss a little too arrogant? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she seems to have only won a few rounds and she¡¯s already a little self-righteous! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think huang yuan has ever been so arrogant!¡± ¡± huang yuan is more like a youngdy from a big family. this youngdy doesn¡¯t seem like a youngdy at all. ¡± ...... gu xinian walked over to huang yuan and sat down beside her. ¡°yuanyuan, i¡¯m sorry. i can¡¯t beat her.¡± ¡°xinian, you must be joking. what does it have to do with you being sorry to me whether you win or not? this is just a normalpetition.¡± huang luan gave a lightugh. ¡°i wanted to help you suppress her, but she¡¯s my grandmaster. not only can i not suppress her, i can¡¯t be more powerful than her. ¡± gu xinian smiled at huang yuan with regret. ¡°is she really your grandmaster?¡± huang yuan was a little surprised. ¡°well, since my master said so, he shouldn¡¯t be lying.¡± gu xinian nodded. ¡± my master is calling me over. i can¡¯t apany you anymore. ¡± gu xinian turned around and left. huang luan¡¯s eyes narrowed. a few minutester, a few young men walked to huang yuan¡¯s side. the one in the lead was a slightly domineering-looking man. he sat next to huang yuan and said with a chuckle, ¡± she¡¯s not as good as you at all. ¡± huang yuan didn¡¯t say anything. she raised her head and looked at leng rongrong, who waspeting with others. she was well aware of who was stronger or weaker between her and leng rongrong. she had been famous in continent F for so many years, and now leng rongrong had suddenly appeared to suppress her limelight, which made her a little unhappy. in the past, many people had their eyes on her and wanted to marry her. but now, everyone had an additional choice, which might not be a good thing for her. even though she had always been proud and looked down on everyone ... however, she enjoyed the feeling of being sought after. if leng rongrong had been stronger and had stolen all her limelight, what would she have done? this must not happen. Chapter 1205 1205 she disdains topete with you leng rongrong sat on the stage leisurely. she hadpeted with a few people and alsopeted in a few events, but she had won all of them. he won just right. it didn¡¯t look that powerful, but it also seemed to be very powerful. ¡°is there anyone else?¡± leng rongrong asked. below the stage, someone stood up, looked at leng rongrong, and said, ¡± so what if you¡¯re in the limelight at the banquet? you¡¯re obviously not as good as miss huang yuan. ¡± ¡°miss huang yuan doesn¡¯t even want topete with you!¡± ¡°you¡¯re just an idiot from the countryside. you think you¡¯re so great just because you won a few rounds? isn¡¯t everyone still giving in to you!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. do you really think you¡¯re that powerful? ¡± some of the boys who had pursued huang yuan stood up one after another to mock leng rongrong. everyone¡¯s faces were full of mockery and some sneers. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± so many supporters of huang yuan? after leng rongrong was ridiculed for no reason, no one else went up the stage. after a few boys who supported huang yuan took the lead and left, the rest of the people also left one after another. ¡°f * ck, if you can¡¯t win, you¡¯ll do it like this?¡± seventeen punched out in anger. ¡°ah, why did you hit me!¡± eighteen jumped up after being punched and screamed in pain. ¡°they¡¯re gone. our little rongrong wasughed at and abandoned!¡± ¡°what do we do?¡± ¡°little rongrong will be very sad, right?¡± ¡°rongrong is so powerful, are these people blind?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go andfort little rongrong. if we don¡¯tpete, isn¡¯t it the same as admitting defeat?¡± xuanyuan nantian and the others rushed towards leng rongrong and surrounded her, consoling her frantically. leng rongrong was speechless. why was heforting her? ¡°actually, i¡¯m fine.¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of people, ¡± uncles, i¡¯m fine, i didn¡¯t lose ... ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. you can cry if you want to.¡± ¡°cry ... why should i cry?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± if you¡¯re upset, then cry. if you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll help you educate those bastards! ¡± ¡°those blind stinky boys, don¡¯t they know that you¡¯re a million times better than that huang yuan?¡± ¡°what huang yuan? what¡¯s so great about her? you¡¯re the best!¡± the uncles consoled her. leng rongrong forced a smile and nodded. ¡± yeah, i¡¯m fine. i understand! ¡± she didn¡¯t mean to do anything to herself, but she was worried that she would beughed at on the neenth floor. she had thought that it would be fine for them to have apetition to save some face for the 19th level, but in the end, these people actually didn¡¯t want topete with her and even said that. she said it as if she didn¡¯t care topete with her. she didn¡¯t dare topete with them, but she also said that she was not as good as huang yuan and them ... as soon as he returned to the banquet hall, he was surrounded by softughter. although no one spoke, theughter was obviously not good. she could tell that he was mocking leng rongrong. master rong frowned. she looked at xuanyuan nantian and said, ¡± dad, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t save you any face and made youugh. ¡± the sneers around her were not just for her, but also for the people on the neenth level. huang liang stood in the crowd and felt much more at ease when she heard leng rongrong being mocked. it seemed like everyone was still on her side. these people were all people she had worked hard to manage, so it was only natural for them to support her. leng rongrong had just arrived in continent F, so how many people would stand on her side? ¡°rongrong, i¡¯m sorry.¡± xuanyuan nantian had originally held this banquet to let everyone get to know his precious daughter. but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many mocking voices. perhaps it was because the 19th floor had always been more recalcitrant, and had been a little low-key in recent years, so many people did not take the 19th floor seriously. on the contrary, the yellow springs organization, a fake who had duplicated level 19, had even surpassed level 19. thinking of this, xuanyuan nantian could not help but frown. although they had already begun to expand their forces, it was obvious that the news had not spread as fast. little rongrong might have to suffer for a while. just as xuanyuan nantian was sighing, someone suddenly rushed in from outside. ¡± boss, quickly go outside and take a look. there are some incredible guests outside. ¡± ¡°what guest?¡± xuanyuan nantian was stunned for a moment. the people he should have invited had all arrived. what kind of guests were there? ¡°please go and take a look ... they¡¯re all important guests.¡± the bodyguard said, ¡± the international prison has also sent people over ... there are also organizations from other continents ... and a vice president from country B has alsoe ... ¡± ¡°the international prison?¡± xuanyuan nantian was suspicious. ¡± i don¡¯t know anyone there. ¡± ¡± we haven¡¯tpletely infiltrated the other continents in our sphere of influence, so we don¡¯t have any good rtions ... i don¡¯t even know the vice president of country B? ¡± xuanyuan nantian was baffled. he looked at the other 19 big shots. the 19 big shots around him shook their heads, indicating that they didn¡¯t know him either. meanwhile, some people beside xuanyuan nantian asked curiously, ¡± boss xuanyuan, aren¡¯t you going to take a look? it sounds like an important guest!¡± xuanyuan nantian immediately left with the 19 big shots. in the banquet hall, leng rongrong and li ruhua stood in the middle. she nced at the door and seemed to be deep in thought. she seemed to have heard that the vice president of country B was also here. what was this guy doing here? leng rongrong was deep in thought. beside her, a man walked over to her with a smile. ¡± is your banquet quite lively? it looks like boss xuanyuan is determined to support you!¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes at the boy who was walking over. ¡± who are you? ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need to know who i am. i just want to warn you not to steal our yuanyuan¡¯s limelight. just be the young miss of the 19th floor, be that good-for-nothing young miss, and you¡¯ll be fine. but if you steal the limelight from our yuanyuan, you¡¯ll die a terrible death.¡± the man warned. he reached out a hand to pinch leng rongrong¡¯s chin. leng rongrong dodged, but behind that man, the rest of the men came over and surrounded leng rongrong. all of them warned leng rongrong not to steal huang yuan¡¯s limelight. these men seemed to dote on huang yuan a lot. they seemed to like huang yuan a lot. leng rongrong was a little surprised. weren¡¯t love rivals always jealous when they met? however, these people seemed to be getting along very well, and they were all protecting huang yuan. it was quite interesting. ¡°it¡¯s not up to me to decide whether i want to steal the limelight or not.¡± leng rongrong smiled faintly. ¡± if she¡¯s stronger than me, the limelight won¡¯t be stolen. you¡¯re in such a hurry to tell me not to steal her limelight, are you sure she¡¯s not as good as me?¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°yuanyuan is so powerful, how can she be inferior to you!¡± Chapter 1206 1206 chapter 1208-the group of elders ¡± don¡¯t joke around. how could we think that yuanyuan is not as good as you? she¡¯s a million times better than you, okay? ¡± ¡°we¡¯re just worried that you¡¯ll use some underhanded means to deal with our yuanyuan!¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s it. don¡¯t be so full of yourself!¡± ¡°leng rongrong, do whatever you want, but don¡¯te up with any nonsense to pressure our yuanyuan. don¡¯tpare yourself to yuanyuan, you¡¯re not evenparable.¡± leng rongrong smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡± i¡¯m notparing myself to anyone. haven¡¯t you all beenparing me to a certain someone? ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong turned her head and her gaze fell on huang yuan, who was not far away. huang yuan was already staring at leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s gaze instantly made her hair stand on end. the moment their eyes met, huang yuan felt even more uneasy. after hesitating for a moment, she walked over to the crowd. ¡± ah du, stop fooling around. it¡¯s miss rongrong¡¯s return banquet today, so it¡¯s not good for you to be like this.¡± huang yuan looked magnanimous as she spoke, and she smiled at leng rongrong. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, they¡¯ve always been very protective of me and treated me like a sister. they¡¯re probably thinking too much, that¡¯s why they came over to say all this.¡± huang yuan¡¯s one sentence pushed all the me to him, and she even showed her poprity. so many men were protecting her and treating her like their own sister. she did not want to make things difficult for leng rongrong, and these people who came to make things difficult for leng rongrong were only doing so because they doted on her too much. all of a sudden, leng rongrong seemed to be isted and helpless, as if there was no one else behind her other than her own father. as expected, there was a small discussion around them. ¡±dy huang yuan is indeed very popr. i heard that many people want to marry her. ¡± ¡°the young miss of the yellow springs organization is talented, knows martial arts, and knows how to do business. she seems to be proficient in everything. it wasn¡¯t strange at all that so many sons of aristocratic families liked her. if he married her, not only would he like her, but he would also gain a lot of face and would be of help to the family. who¡¯s willing to give up!¡± ¡°the key is that she¡¯s gentle and magnanimous, and her character is very good!¡± ¡± yeah, look, so many people areparing her to leng rongrong, but she¡¯s not angry at all, and she¡¯s even trying to persuade others! ¡± ¡± miss rongrong¡¯s existence is the biggest threat to huang yuan, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care. ¡± ¡± maybe when she¡¯s strong to a certain extent, she doesn¡¯t need to care about it anymore. unlike some people, when someone says something bad about her, she¡¯ll jump up and insist onpeting! ¡± ¡± so what if it¡¯s apetition? she¡¯s so arrogant, but no one wants topete with her in the end! ¡± ¡°this miss rongrong is simply a joke.¡± ¡± i think the 19th level¡¯s biggest mistake was announcing the existence of this young miss, causing the 19th level to lose face. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve always thought that xuanyuan nantian was a very smart person. i didn¡¯t expect that he would be a fool after encountering such a thing! ¡± ¡°the 19th floor is going to be a joke.¡± ¡°you guys are going too far!¡± li ruhua, who was standing beside leng rongrong, was flustered and exasperated when she heard everyone speak in such a manner. he knew that young madam had been in a bad mood recently. if he said that, it would definitely make young madam even more unhappy. the young madam was so powerful, but this group of people had no idea. who was that huang yuan? she had been defeated by the young madam! ¡°what¡¯s so great about that huang yuan you guys are talking about? didn¡¯t he still lose to our lord rong?¡± li ruhua said unhappily, ¡± don¡¯t say that she doesn¡¯t care topete with our lord rong. ask her if she doesn¡¯t care or doesn¡¯t dare to! ¡± leng rongrong wanted to stop li ruhua, but she failed. the tall, bald man was full of resentment as he spat at her. ¡°what did the bald guy say?¡± ¡°hahaha, he actually said huang yuan was leng rongrong¡¯s defeated opponent. is he in a dream?¡± ¡± miss huang yuan is so powerful. how could she be defeated by someone else? ¡± ¡± there should be a limit to lying. wouldn¡¯t you beughed at if you said something that even ghosts don¡¯t believe? ¡± li ruhua¡¯s face turned green from choking. ¡± what lie? i¡¯m telling the truth. why don¡¯t you believe me?! ¡± did huang yuan go to theher abyss empire¡¯s examination?¡± ¡°of course i am. why? what do you want to say? don¡¯t tell me that your master won against huang yuan in theher abyss empire¡¯s examination?¡± ¡°hahaha, does she have the right to participate in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment?¡± ¡± how can someone like her be qualified to participate in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment? what a joke! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not even qualified to participate in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment, alright? ¡± ¡± that assessment is not something that ordinary people can participate in. with your master¡¯s aptitude, there¡¯s no chance for him to participate, right? ¡± li ruhua¡¯s breathing was as rapid as a cow with asthma. he couldn¡¯t believe that these people didn¡¯t believe him when he was telling the truth! huang yuan smiled kindly and said, ¡± if you say she won, then she won. just take it as she won against me. ¡± she looked helpless. it seemed like he was trying to cate her, so he deliberately said that. in other words, she did not lose to leng rongrong at all. ¡°you, how can you be so shameless? you clearly lost!¡± li ruhua pointed at huang yuan as if she had gone mad. huang jie frowned. ¡± i told you, i lost. ¡± ¡± how can you force others to admit defeat like this? you clearly haven¡¯t evenpeted before! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. miss huang yuan doesn¡¯tpete with just anyone. not many people at her level are qualified topete with her. ¡± ¡± you, you ... ¡± li ruhua¡¯s face was red with anger, and he looked at leng rongrong anxiously. leng rongrong had a faint smile on her face as she stopped li ruhua. she had taken a look at her phone just now and found that someone had sent her a message. ¡°alright, flower, stop it.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± the truth will surface sooner orter. there¡¯s no need to be so conflicted. ¡± ¡°but it¡¯s too infuriating!¡± li ruhua said angrily, ¡± lord rong, which part of you is weaker than her? so many people say that you¡¯re not as good as her, and you still want to imitate her. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± leng rongrong still yed it down. ¡± look, she¡¯s even trying to imitate magnanimity. does she think that people will say she¡¯s magnanimous just because she imitated it? ¡± the man called ah duughed heartily. then, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡± aren¡¯t those the elders of theher abyss empire? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s the elder council of theher abyss empire. if you want to know whether eldest miss huang yuan isparable to this miss rongrong in theher abyss empire¡¯s examination, you can just ask the elders!¡± ¡± miss huang yuan, these elders are here for you, right? i heard that you¡¯ve achieved pretty good results in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment! ¡± Chapter 1207 1207 those who came were not ordinary people huang yuan¡¯s expression turned as ugly as if she had seen a ghost. why would this group of old fogeys appear at this banquet? wouldn¡¯t their arrival expose the fact that she had actually lost to leng rongrong? the group of elders walked towards leng rongrong with a gift box in their hands. beside them, xuanyuan nantian was leading the way, followed by a few other people. these people didn¡¯t look like ordinary people. as soon as they walked in, they gave off a radiant and imposing aura. it was the kind of aura that only people who had been in a position of power for a long time would have. in an instant, the entire banquet hall subconsciously fell silent. although the people present were not ordinary people, after the group of elders entered, everyone subconsciously felt as if they had be ordinary people. some people who recognized this group of people instantly quieted down, not daring to say a word. the one in the international prison, the one in thergest mercenary group, and the terrifying forces from other continents ... it was even more terrifying than continent F. these people, even if they didn¡¯t speak, gave people a creepy feeling. people who shouldn¡¯t have been talking andughing together had all gathered together at this moment. these people were clearly people who would fight when they got together, but they actually didn¡¯t fight. the person from the international prison and the number one fugitive actually appeared at this asion at the same time. they should have been fighting to the death, but they were actually joking. f * ck, this was too f * cking strange. no one dared to breathe too loudly, afraid that this ce would instantly be a terrifying battlefield. everyone was staring at the elders. the elders looked like immortals. they walked towards leng rongrong and stood in front of her. ¡°aren¡¯t these elders here to look for huang yuan?¡± ¡°miss huang yuan is over here!¡± ¡°hey, you¡¯re the elders of theher abyss empire, right?¡± ah du shouted at the elders, ¡± the person you¡¯re looking for is here. yuanyuan is here! tell me quickly, did this miss rongrong participate in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment? did she not participate at all and was still bragging about her good results? that would be a disgrace to theher abyss empire.¡± huang yuan had the urge to cut off ah du¡¯s tongue. she didn¡¯t even have time to stop him. huang liang quickly said to ah du, ¡± ah du, they are here to look for miss leng. after all, she is the young madam of theher abyss empire. ¡± ¡°what?¡± ah du looked at huang yuan in surprise. ¡°she¡¯s the wife of theher abyss empire¡¯s ruler.¡± huang yuan said, ¡± so they¡¯re all here for her. ¡± as she spoke, huang yuan didn¡¯t forget to sigh. ah du immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡± she¡¯s the wife of the person in charge of theher abyss empire? is that true? who in theherworld empire could marry such a trash? it¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°she¡¯s just ... i heard it¡¯s because of the engagement.¡± huang yuan smiled bitterly, looking as if she had been wronged. ¡± no matter what, she¡¯s the wife of the person in charge of theher abyss empire. you can¡¯t offend her. ¡± ah du, i¡¯m fine. you don¡¯t have to say anything for me. theher abyss empire also wants its face.¡± huang yuan acted as if she was thinking for the people around her, as if she waspromising. ah du and the others, who had always been on huang yuan¡¯s side, were a little annoyed when they heard this. on the other side, the elders had already handed the gift to leng rongrong. after that, he congratted leng rongrong for finding her biological father and returning to his side. soon after, when someone asked leng rongrong if she had participated in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment, an elder with a proud look on his face chuckled and answered everyone, ¡± she did. not only did this little girl participate in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment, but she also came in first! ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°even if the old man is lying, he wouldn¡¯t say it like this, right? she was first? we yuanyuan aren¡¯t even one, okay?¡± ¡°theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment is said to be fair, but it seems like it¡¯s not that fair.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯m afraid everyone doesn¡¯t know that miss rongrong is married to the ruler of theher abyss empire. for the sake of their face, theher abyss empire would even tell such an outrageous lie! ¡± ¡± he actually said that this woman was first ce ... howughable. ¡± ¡°our yuanyuan hasn¡¯t even said that she¡¯s the first!¡± when the elders heard these words, they couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°everyone seems to have some misunderstanding about ourherworld empire. our empire has always been fair. she is indeed the young mistress of theher abyss empire, but we can¡¯t y favorites just because she is the young mistress.¡± ¡± to be honest, we didn¡¯t think much of our young madam at first, but she still won first ce and caused a sensation. ¡± ¡± you should have some evidence before you speak. i can¡¯t tell how powerful miss huang yuan is. she alsopeted with our young madam, but she lost. this is the truth. ¡± the elders were very unconvinced and exined a lot. the people around them were even more incredulous. huang yuan¡¯s supporters had been fanning the mes, not believing the elders ¡®words. the elders were all quite old, and they looked as if they were about to die from anger. ¡°this is simply nonsense!¡± ¡°you¡¯re not from theher abyss empire. what do you know?¡± ¡± do you think it¡¯s that easy to cheat in the exam? if you really did, theherworld empire would start a fight. who are you to speak for you? ¡± ¡± this is infuriating! what the hell is this?! ¡± ¡°little girl rong, don¡¯t listen to them. you¡¯re the most powerful one. what¡¯s that loser to you?¡± ¡°a bunch of people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡± after all, the elders were old, and they couldn¡¯t really scold huang yuan¡¯s supporters. after a long time, they were so angry that they blew their beards and red. in the end, everyone trusted huang yuan¡¯s people more. ¡°are these people stupid? you¡¯re stupider than me!¡± li ruhua said angrily, ¡± what do we do? no one believed young madam! young madam clearly won with her own strength!¡± ¡°wait a minute, i got it, i have something here! there¡¯s a recording of the assessment!¡± an elder pped his forehead as he recalled the items in his pocket. ¡°hmph, if you guys don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you just look at the video?¡± the elder immediately gave his recording to jiang po, who prepared for a while and ced a huge curtain in the hall. then, the video of lord rong¡¯s assessment was released. whether she cheated or went easy on him, it would be clear once she watched the video. in addition to the events that chief rong was taking, the video also showed thepetition between chief rong and huang yuan. therefore, it was impossible to know who won and who lost after watching the video. Chapter 1208 1208 full marks, can you guys do it? ¡°did you see that? our little girl rong is the first!¡± the elder said arrogantly, ¡± a bunch of ignorant kids. i¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t even know that they have been used! ¡± ¡°is there any exaggeration in this first ce? who could achieve such a feat? full marks, can you guys do it? whoever can do it,e and have a match with our girl rong!¡± the elders snorted coldly, and they red at huang yuan when they looked at her. huang yuan¡¯s face turned pale. she frowned and looked like she was about to cry. ¡± i misunderstood. i¡¯m not as good as you. i apologize to you. ¡± huang yuan walked towards leng rongrong and the others as she spoke. her reaction was quick, and she exined that she believed leng rongrong¡¯s words and thought she was cheating. now it seemed that she was just being deceived. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i misunderstood you. i admire your ability, you¡¯re very powerful. i¡¯m not as good as you, i admit defeat.¡± huang yuan¡¯s magnanimous appearance made it hard for others to say anything. ah du and the others ¡®eyes lit up when they heard huang yuan¡¯s words. they felt that huang liang was a good person and was very open. a misunderstanding was a misunderstanding, and a loss was a loss. she knew how to apologize. she was kind and powerful. ¡°yuanyuan, no matter if you win or lose, you will always be our goddess!¡± ¡°yuanyuan, it doesn¡¯t matter. even if you lose, you can lose openly.¡± ¡°unlike some people, even if they won, they still have to show off.¡± huang yuan gave leng rongrong a light smile, but her eyes were like daggers, with a hint of provocation. she turned and left. ah du and the others immediately followed huang yuan and left with her. leng rongrong watched as therge group of people left with huang yuan and could not help but frown. huang yuan was a difficult character to deal with. however, she didn¡¯t care much about it. she came to continent F to acknowledge her father and to film well. she shouldn¡¯t have much contact with huang yuan. if huang yuan wanted to be continent F¡¯s number one missy, then let her be. as long as huang yuan didn¡¯t cause her trouble, she wouldn¡¯t steal her limelight. after huang yuan left, the group of elders was still a little angry. they nagged for a long time, but jiang po still took them to the side to rest. then, the warden of the international prison and the number one fugitive walked up. he handed leng rongrong a gift. those who had stayed to watch the show were surprised to see this scene. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that the 19th floor would befriend them!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think they¡¯re from the 19th floor. xuanyuan nantian never said he had connections in the international prison! ¡± ¡± didn¡¯t xuanyuan nantian say that he didn¡¯t know her when he went to wee her? ¡± ¡°then could they be friends of this youngdy?¡± ¡± why do i feel that this youngdy¡¯s identity is a little mysterious? ¡± ¡± she¡¯s actually the young mistress of theher abyss empire. this identity is already shocking enough. does she still know these people? ¡± just as everyone was discussing, the person from the international prison had already walked towards leng rongrong. he threw a gift box to leng rongrong and acted like a good friend. ¡± kid, it¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t tell me about your marriage, but now that you¡¯ve found your biological father, you didn¡¯t even tell me. do you still treat me as a friend? ¡± ¡°gern, why are you here?¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. when she saw the rest of the group, she felt as if she was about to go bald. so many people hade ... she didn¡¯t tell these people that she wanted to keep a low profile, but they were all here. among them, there were some who were enemies. she was really afraid that these people would fight and tear down the house. ¡± my good brother has found his biological father and even organized a banquet. can ie? ¡± gern said unhappily, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for toad and the others who went to theher abyss empire and brought back this news, i really don¡¯t know how you are. ¡± how long has it been since west contacted each other? this is too much!¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m a little busy right now. besides, i haven¡¯t been in this circle recently. ¡± leng rongrong blinked. recently, she had been in the entertainment industry and had note into contact with any other messy things. so she didn¡¯t contact them. moreover, she was friends with garne, but she was also friends with garne¡¯s enemy. it wasn¡¯t good for her to be caught in the middle. when she saw the group of people in front of her, she was a little worried that these people would start fighting over a disagreement. after all, many people were enemies. ¡°hmph,¡± he snorted. beside him, a golden-haired man coldly snorted, his face full of disdain. ¡°reynolds, you¡¯vee as well.¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath and nced at gern with a worried look. ¡± what¡¯s going on with you guys? you¡¯re not going to arrest him, are you? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s make peace for now. i won¡¯t cause trouble at your banquet.¡± ¡± we¡¯ve already agreed that everything will be done after the banquet, ¡± said gern. lord rong heaved a sigh of relief. she then looked at the people behind her. ¡± why are you guys so stubborn? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t do it at the banquet.¡± the group of people replied. ¡± hu-hu-hu-¡± lord rong heaved-long sigh of relief. ¡± that¡¯s good. ¡± ¡± damn, you¡¯re not surprised to see us. are you only worried? ¡± the group of people¡¯s mouths twitched. after all, they had been through life and death together. in the end, they gave her a surprise, but she didn¡¯t have a surprise? from the looks of it, they were d that they didn¡¯t fight. ¡°hey, you call that a surprise? that¡¯s called a shock, okay?¡± lord rong touched his earlobe and felt his head throb. ¡± if any of your enemies were to fight, half of the earth could be destroyed. do you think i dare to let you guys bump heads?¡± ¡°what you said seems to make sense!¡± ¡°but you can¡¯t just not invite us, right? we are a little angry!¡± ¡°how could we fight in front of you? if we did, you would throw us out, right?¡± leng rongrongughed, ¡± how could i throw you all out? you¡¯re so powerful, i¡¯m just a weak woman! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re a weak woman?¡± the group of people rolled their eyes. leng rongrong led the group of people to a room to sit down and chat. xuanyuan nantian looked at leng rongrong¡¯s back with aplicated expression. at first, she was worried that her daughter would be bullied and would be unhappy to be suppressed by huang yuan, but from the looks of it, huang yuan seemed to be no match for her daughter at all. to be able to know garne from the international prison, to know toad and the others, and to know reynolds ... what kind of terrifying people were these? even the 19th level wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke these people, okay? they were all more difficult to deal with than venomous snakes ... in the end, these people, who were supposed to fight each other the moment they met, actually made peace in order to see his daughter. moreover, they had their arms around his daughter¡¯s shoulder ... it seemed that their rtionship was particrly deep. not to mention xuanyuan nantian, even the 19 big shots were silent. ¡± i suddenly feel that we don¡¯t really understand the young miss. ¡± ¡°the young miss seems to be more awesome than us ...¡± ¡± let¡¯s not talk about anything else. just eldest miss¡¯s connections are a little scary! ¡± Chapter 1209 1209 chapter 1211-left hand versus right hand at first, many people at the banquet looked down on leng rongrong, thinking that leng rongrong waspletely inferior to huang yuan. but at this moment, after seeing gern and the others, no one dared to underestimate leng rongrong. on the contrary, many people came to curry favor with xuanyuan nantian and inquired about gern and the others. ¡°boss xuanyuan, you¡¯re really something. your daughter has surpassed her master. i don¡¯t think that huang yuan canpare to your daughter!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, mr. xuanyuan. she¡¯s indeed your daughter. you¡¯ve inherited your skills! ¡± ¡± the 19th floor is indeed extraordinary. even the long-lost eldest miss is not an ordinary person. ¡± there were many people fawning over her, and those who had just called leng rongrong a waste turned around and said she was a genius. those who were belittling huang yuan just now immediately began topare huang yuan to leng rongrong, saying that huang yuan was no match for leng rongrong. xuanyuan nantian was naturally happy to hear this, so heughed. the banquet went smoothly, especially after leng rongrong and gern¡¯s group came out of the room. leng rongrong was like the moon surrounded by the hearts of the people. everyone revolved around her, and those who had grudges with her could also live in harmony by her side. this was really amazing, but more importantly, the person in charge of the international prison, gwyne ... gwyn¡¯s family had been in charge of the international prison for a very long time. their family¡¯s status was also very outstanding, and they were the kind that had a say in the international scene. leng rongrong was actually so familiar with him. she didn¡¯t rely on any connections, but on herself. she actually called this group of people her brothers. all of them were actually older than leng rongrong, so it made leng rongrong even more extraordinary. she was the youngest among them, but she was the most respected person. there were even many people asking her questions about the situation in a certain continent. when someone asked, leng rongrong gave a clear and logical analysis. ¡± ... so, i think you¡¯d better not act rashly. there will be a big battle soon. you can choose to protect yourself and reap the benefits when the timees. ¡± ¡°oh, what you said seems to make sense. i¡¯ll do as you say.¡± a big shot beside him nodded his head repeatedly. ¡± lord rong, i have a fugitive i can¡¯t catch. can you help me? ¡± gern suddenly said, ¡± that person is a little tricky. we can¡¯t find him. ¡± you have a widework, can you help me find it?¡± leng rongrong nced at gern and stopped in her tracks, her face full of disdain. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to ask me to help you find someone? ¡± ¡°cough, of course not!¡± gern shook his head and exined, ¡± i¡¯m not here to congratte you. i¡¯m here to ask for your help to find someone. ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± i¡¯ve already told you, i don¡¯t really want to get involved in this kind of thing ... it would be a big mistake if the one they caught was my friend again. ¡± she had helped gern catch people and also helped gern escape from his pursuers. the most unexpected incident was that the person they were trying to catch and the person they were trying to hide from were the same person ... she said that the person who dodged her was very powerful, but in the end, she realized that she had treated herself as an opponent ... left hand and right hand fighting. in the end, she returned the money from both sides and stopped doing this. geren had begged her many times, but in order to avoid this, she had always rejected him. ¡°brother, this person is really difficult to deal with. if you help me, i¡¯ll owe you a favor. the reward will be doubled.¡± geren looked at leng rongrong expectantly. leng rongrong took two steps back. ¡± i¡¯m not short of money. you know, i have too much money. i can¡¯t even finish spending it! ¡± ¡°... but my favor?¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at him and shook her head. ¡± i¡¯m not doing these things recently. i¡¯ve been seriously acting recently. i¡¯m an actor. ¡± ¡°you really don¡¯t want to do it?¡± gern frowned. ¡± i¡¯ll just do you a favor. we¡¯re good friends, right? ¡± ¡°leng rongrong shook her head. with a determined look, she said, ¡± the people you¡¯re pursuing are not easy to deal with. i don¡¯t want to get into trouble. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re afraid of trouble?¡± garne tried to persuade. however, leng rongrong refused to budge and insisted on disagreeing. garne had a miserable look. the surrounding people were even more shocked when they saw gern begging leng rongrong like this. many people knew about gern and his family from the international prison, and they also knew what kind of status they had. but he was actually begging leng rongrong like this. from the looks of it, it was true that leng rongrong had gotten first ce in theher abyss empire¡¯s assessment. moreover, she was really capable. although huang yuan was also very powerful, she was not as good as leng rongrong. no matter how powerful huang yuan was, it was just a rumor. she was onlypeting with other socialites, but although leng rongrong was silent, it could be seen from the people she made friends with that she was not on the same level as huang yuan. huang yuan was surrounded by young masters and youngdies. on the other hand, the people around leng rongrong were all real big shots, the kind of people who had prestige, unlike those idiots who relied on their family¡¯s power to show off. as expected, they were not on the same level. those who didn¡¯t leave with huang yuan more or less had an idea of what was going on, and everyone began to respect leng rongrong and the 19th floor. after the banquet ended, many of them bid leng rongrong farewell before they left. some of the elders were very polite. ¡± rongrong,e to my house when you have time. he¡¯s my son, and he¡¯s about the same age as you. i¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get along well! ¡± ¡°rongrong, my wife used to be an actress too.e over and meet her when you¡¯re free!¡± ¡°rongrong, there¡¯ll be a gathering soon. remember toe.¡± ...... after sending everyone away, lord rong was a little tired. the banquet finally went smoothly. xuanyuan nantian arranged the amodation of gern and the others, and even separated those who had grudges. when everyone had returned to their residence, xuanyuan nantian and the 19 elders looked at leng rongrong hesitantly. ¡°why are you all looking at me like that?¡± leng rongrong asked, her scalp tingling. ¡°little rongrong, how do you know gern and the others?¡± xuanyuan nantian asked in surprise. people from continent M were even more difficult to deal with than people from continent F. the forces there were moreplicated, but leng rongrong knew those big families and forces. ¡°in the past ... we made some deals or something.¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± but i¡¯ve turned over a new leaf. i¡¯m an actress now. ¡± ah, why do i feel a little sleepy? i¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. good night!¡± with that, leng rongrong ran back to her room. li ruhua calmly yawned. ¡± ah, i¡¯m tired too. i¡¯m going to sleep too. ¡± although the young madam had surprised him again, he was already used to it. he felt that there was nothing young madam couldn¡¯t do. xuanyuan nantian and the others sat on the couches with strange expressions on their faces. thirteen said softly, ¡± i thought that the young miss needed our protection ... but we¡¯re actually being protected by the young miss? ¡± Chapter 1210 1210 chapter 1212-changing roles at thest minute? two dayster, leng rongrong officially went to the set, ready to start shooting her part of the scene. that director peter didn¡¯t seem to like her very much. he didn¡¯t like her at all. leng rongrong was given the cold shoulder the moment she arrived at the set. some of the other crew members were also looking at her with unfriendly eyes. ¡± young madam, what¡¯s with their attitude? why are they all looking at you like that? ¡± li ruhua, who was by leng rongrong¡¯s side, was a little unhappy when she saw the looks in these people¡¯s eyes. although leng rongrong had not been famous for a very long time, her acting skills were impable, and her character was not bad, so she was very respected when she was in the domestic production team. this was especially so after the traffic had increased during this period of time. many people kept calling him ¡®teacher¡¯. however, after joining this production team, lord rong¡¯s status was not evenparable to an extra. all of them were very unfriendly to her. ¡°it¡¯s okay, maybe it¡¯s just a cultural difference.¡± leng rongrong said casually. she didn¡¯t care about these things at all. she was ying games on her phone and was having a good time. after all, she was only ying a small supporting role, so it wasn¡¯t strange that she wasn¡¯t valued. she was willing to take up this role because she liked the script, not because she wanted everyone to support her. it was normal for such a situation to happen in the crew. as long as they didn¡¯t offend her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t find trouble with them. after filming, everyone went home. it was hard to say if they would see each other again in the future. li ruhua was beside the emperor, but the eunuch was anxious. seeing lord rong¡¯s attitude, he didn¡¯t say anything. he could only quietly squat on the side, y with his phone, and video call storm. storm was really smart. he was very good at ying with his mobile phone andputer. other than not being able to speak humannguage, he was better than people in all other aspects. this guy had been bored recently and had even be a love blogger, specializing in analyzing love problems for people. he had been teaching people to break up and that the next one would be better every day ... he had broken up countless couples. on storm¡¯s side, li chen pitifully stuck out his head and cried, ¡± i don¡¯t want to take care of them anymore. they¡¯re too much of a bully! ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm red at li chenle, as if to say,¡±who¡¯s the bully?¡± ¡± you, you, you all joined hands to bully me! ¡± li chenle cried, ¡± it¡¯s not fun at all! ¡± ¡± young master li, bear with it. once you get familiar with them, you will find that they are actually quite cute. ¡± li ruhua tried her best to calm them down. ¡± although they¡¯re so smart, they still need your care. ¡± think about it, no matter how strong they are, don¡¯t they still need you to take care of them? don¡¯t you feel a sense of superiority? ¡°yes, it¡¯s good to have a sense of superiority. you¡¯re their master. they bully you, but you¡¯re not their master. they can¡¯t change this fact ...¡± li chenle was finally convinced after a round of persuasion. on the deck chair, leng rongrong yed the game for a while and then exited the game in a hurry. she tried to call mo linyuan¡¯s number, but it did not go through. she frowned and tried to contact tang luo, but she couldn¡¯t get in touch with him. at the thought of little nan yu, leng rongrong directly called him for a video call. the little guy was also on set. he was dressed in an ancient costume and was lying on a reclining chair under the shade of the tree, with speckles of sunlight. ¡°mommy!¡± a beautiful smile bloomed on her fair and beautiful little face. little nan yu was surprised to see leng rongrong. leng rongrong, who was originally in aplicated mood, felt like her heart was about to melt the moment she saw little nan yu¡¯s sunny little face. even if she knew that little nan yu was mo linyuan¡¯s son, even if she knew that these two people might have teamed up to deceive her ... however, her heart softened the moment she saw little nan yu. she couldn¡¯t be angry at all. ¡°mommy, are you on set too?¡± the little guy asked after sizing leng rongrong up. ¡°yup,¡± leng rongrong nodded. she looked at little nan yu hesitantly. he had wanted to get some information from the little guy, but when he looked at the little guy, he couldn¡¯t bear to do anything. she knew very well that little nan yu liked her and doted on her. in the end, leng rongrong chatted with nan yu for a while. because nan yu was going on stage, she hung up the phone. this matter had nothing to do with little nan yu. regardless of whether the little guy knew about this or not, she did not n to mention it to him again. as for mo linyuan, she naturally had to ask him about it. ¡°it¡¯s your turn, why are you in a daze!¡± director peter¡¯s voice was filled with dissatisfaction. only then did leng rongrong snap back to her senses. she looked at director peter and walked towards the stage. she was dressed in a tight-fitting outfit and was ying the role of a woman who was very good at kung fu. she was a supporting character in the main character¡¯s team. although she was a supporting character, her identity also yed a very important role. she felt that this role was very positive, so she epted it. ¡± clothing? what¡¯s going on? who allowed her to wear this? ¡± when director peter saw leng rongrong approaching, he shouted angrily, ¡± she¡¯s probably wearing a beggar¡¯s outfit! ¡± leng rongrong frowned. she looked at the director and asked, ¡± what beggar¡¯s outfit? isn¡¯t this my character¡¯s costume?¡± if she remembered correctly, she was dressed in this exact outfit and had yed a key role in a few of her fight scenes. how could he be wearing a beggar¡¯s outfit? ¡°your role has changed.¡± ¡± you¡¯ll be the beggar! ¡± said peter coldly. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong frowned and looked at the director in surprise. ¡± why didn¡¯t i know my role was changed? my manager didn¡¯t tell me about this either. didn¡¯t we already sign an agreement?¡± ¡°what agreement? i¡¯m the director and you¡¯re the actor, so you have to cooperate with me. i don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable for that role. i¡¯ve already found someone else for your role. you¡¯ll be ying the beggar.¡± ¡± change out of your clothes, ¡± director peter said unhappily. if you don¡¯t want to be banned by the entire entertainment industry, you¡¯d better change your clothes and y the role i¡¯m talking about.¡± the director was overbearing. because the director spoke in english, li ruhua¡¯s english wasn¡¯t very good, so she couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. she just felt that the director didn¡¯t say anything good, so she was a little angry. she walked directly in front of leng rongrong, wanting to hit the director. ¡°what are you doing? what are you doing? do you think i won¡¯t call the police?¡± director peter sneered. ¡± the actors in your country are indeed a bunch of trash. if you can¡¯t take on other roles, how can you be an actor?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she raised her hand to stop li ruhua. Chapter 1211 1211 chapter 1213-give her more scenes? ¡°alright, i¡¯ll change.¡± leng rongrong nced at the director. ¡± no matter what role it is, i can y it well and i can ept it. ¡± she couldn¡¯t wait to experience the life of a beggar. he had always lived a rich life and had never experienced what poverty was. leng rongrong turned around and went to the clothing car to change her clothes. li ruhua followed leng rongrong and asked as they walked, ¡± what exactly did that director say? i didn¡¯t quite understand. is he trying to cause you trouble? ¡± if i had known earlier, i would have brought along the thousand bodyguards that butler jiang had prepared. let¡¯s see if he still dares to speak nonsense!¡± ¡°he gave me a different role.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± let me y the beggar. ¡± ¡°a beggar?¡± li ruhua furrowed her brows. ¡± is it the kind of cannon fodder that dies in an instant and has almost no screen time? young madam, your original role was quite important, right? why did this director change so suddenly? is he sick?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how i¡¯ve offended him.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. other than the fact that she had offended this director, she could not think of any other reason. her role was still considered rather important, and generally speaking, she wouldn¡¯t change it just because she wanted to. moreover, both parties had already signed a contract. even if he was the director, he couldn¡¯t change the crew so easily. otherwise, the entire crew would be in chaos. however, director peter really changed her role and gave her a supporting role. he looked very insistent. ¡°so we¡¯re just going to take this lying down?¡± li ruhua was a little unconvinced. ¡± he said to change and you did as he said? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. i can y the beggar very well anyway. the point is, i¡¯ve never acted as a beggar before. i like this role!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. she had long wanted to take on some simr roles, some tough-living person, but her manager did not allow it ... this was great. she could finally y the role of a beggar. the director thought that he had made things difficult for her, but in reality, it was as she had wished. ¡± young madam ... ¡± the corner of li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± what¡¯s so good about being a beggar? it¡¯s so dirty and it¡¯s ruining our image. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m an actor. once i¡¯m in character, i¡¯m the character itself. there¡¯s no image to speak of. ¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness. after that, she went to change into the beggar¡¯s clothes. she was dressed in tattered clothes and looked very dirty. her hair was also a mess because of the stylist. her originally clean and beautiful face was also smeared with something that looked like dust. in an instant, the beautiful woman had be an ugly beggar. li ruhua almost couldn¡¯t recognize her master. but his master seemed to be very happy. as expected, he was not an ordinary person ... who would be willing to y such a role that even extras might not be able to? li ruhua sighed, but no one could stop the young madam from doing what she wanted to do, so she could only let her do as she pleased. after leng rongrong came out, the director repeated the scene she was going to act in. a scene of begging on the side of the road, and then being abused. ¡°there¡¯s still a scene of her being abused?¡± leng rongrong asked. she thought it was just a scene of begging and being beaten to death ... seeing that the director seemed to be deliberately making things difficult for her, leng rongrong felt that this abuse scene would not be easy to pass. ¡°do you have anything else to say? if you¡¯re willing, then shoot. if not, then get lost.¡± director peter had always had a bad temper, and at this moment, he was even angrier when he saw leng rongrong not moving. ¡°take a picture.¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath and smiled slightly. ¡± director, you can do it. we still have to film it. ¡± let¡¯s take a photo first. after that, leng rongrong was ready to go on stage. this scene was about leng rongrong being surrounded and humiliated by a few men. although she was a beggar, she was also a pretty one. in this chaotic world, many people who could not protect themselves would be bullied. the beggar yed by leng rongrong was very weak, and it was a character that was presented. everyone got into position and started filming. leng rongrong shivered as she cowered in the corner of the wall. in front of her, a few burly men were holding weapons, looking down at her and saying some unpleasant and insulting words. leng rongrong didn¡¯t dare to move. she was scared, scared to death. the weather was very cold, and she wore very little. because of the cold, her whole body was trembling. she wanted to escape, but she didn¡¯t dare to. she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape these people and would be bullied even more. one of the men reached out and pinched leng rongrong¡¯s chin. his hand grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s clothes and pulled hard, revealing leng rongrong¡¯s fair shoulder. the man raised his eyebrows and teased the person beside him about how delicious she looked. ...... the director watched the scene seriously. he had thought that leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills would not be very good if she had a false reputation. however, as he watched this scene, he was quite surprised. leng rongrong had acted out the beggar¡¯s fear, and even brought the audience into the y, which made people feel a faint sense of worry. he looked at the people around him. many of them had already clenched their fists, subconsciously wanting to rush up to help. as one could imagine, her acting was very dynamic and very good, making people feel a sense of immersion. the director was a little surprised. originally, the design of the scene was a little exaggerated, but after seeing leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills, director peter hesitated. ¡°cut!¡± the director shouted. he directly interrupted the scene. after leng rongrong finished the scene, she walked to the side and happened to see huang yuan in the tight-fitting clothes she had just worn. their eyes met, and leng rongrong was speechless. she was wondering why this director, who she didn¡¯t know, kept picking on her. it seemed like huang yuan was the reason. ¡°hmph!¡± huang yuan snorted contemptuously. ¡°are the clothes i¡¯ve worn good?¡± leng rongrong casually walked past huang yuan and gave her an interesting look. huang yuan: ¡°!!! ¡± she had thought that leng rongrong would be flustered and exasperated, but she did not look flustered at all. instead, she looked at her with ridicule in her eyes. huang yuan couldn¡¯t stand his gaze, and her face turned green with anger. ¡°it just so happens that i¡¯ve never acted as a beggar before. thank you for giving me this opportunity. i¡¯ll let you have that set of clothes. to be honest, you don¡¯t look as good as me in it. ¡± leng rongrong blinked at huang yuan. before huang yuan could say anything, leng rongrong had already walked to the resting area, put on her headphones, andy down. she was so angry that her body trembled like a sieve. then, she walked to director peter¡¯s side and started to chat with him. ¡°yuan, you said leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills aren¡¯t good, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. i think many people have misunderstood her. ¡± ¡± i think her acting skills are remarkable, ¡± pete said suddenly. ¡± she gave me a lot of inspiration, so i¡¯ve decided to give her more scenes! ¡± huang yuan was speechless. Chapter 1212 1212 what are you guys plotting? leng rongrong had no idea why the director had suddenly added more scenes for her. she had thought that she would be able to finish acting as a beggar in a short time. unexpectedly, after a few scenes, the director suddenly added all kinds of scenes for her, a beggar, and even discussed it with her. ¡°what do you think of this scene?¡± the director asked leng rongrong after adding another scene. ¡°it¡¯s not bad to add this scene, but wasn¡¯t liuli¡¯s role originally in this show?¡± leng rongrong looked at director piebald with a suspicious look. she suspected that the director was trying to trick her again. this additional scene was originally liu li¡¯s role, which she had originally yed, but now this liu li had been given to huang yuan. wasn¡¯t this the same as letting her y her original role? she couldn¡¯t quite understand the director. ¡°as long as you think it¡¯s good.¡± ¡± rong, i apologize for the misunderstanding earlier. ¡± ¡°misunderstanding?¡± leng rongrong looked at director piebald suspiciously, not understanding why the director was apologizing to her. ¡± i thought that your acting skills were terrible, so i arranged that for you. however, you proved yourself with your own ability, so i apologize for my misunderstanding. ¡± director peter was very honest. he had watched leng rongrong¡¯s acting for the whole day and felt that she was very good. he felt that he had been prejudiced against leng rongrong before, so he apologized to leng rongrong and even added scenes for her. acting skills were very important to director peter, and he respected actors with good acting skills. leng rongrong was a little surprised that director peter was such a person. he loved and cherished talents. although there was a small misunderstanding before, it was all good now that the misunderstanding was cleared up. rong ye smiled at peter and expressed that he epted his apology. he also argued for the domestic artists, saying that there were not only garbage in the country, but also many actors with good morals and skills. her acting skills weren¡¯t considered to be among the best in the country. chief rong¡¯s humble words were heard by director peter. director piebald had not been to china yet, so he was very surprised. he felt that leng rongrong¡¯s acting was very good, and she was very attentive, but she said that her acting skills were not ranked in china. if his acting skills were not good enough, then were there many other great actors in the country? even more powerful than leng rongrong? director peter didn¡¯t dare to look down on master rong anymore. he also started to respect the chinese actors. after that, director peter lectured huang yuan, ¡± yuan, i was almost tricked by you! the actors in your country are all very good at acting, right?¡± when peter talked about leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills, his eyes were shining. huang yuan¡¯s expression was dark. she smiled obsequiously, but she was in a mess of anger. he had clearly wanted to set leng rongrong up, but who would have thought that leng rongrong¡¯s acting skills were so good that he had been valued by piebald? although she had known him for a long time, she also knew that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would do immoral things for his friends. if she forced peter to do something to leng rongrong, he would fall out with her. it looked like she could only think of other ways. huang yuan looked at leng rongrong gloomily. this woman¡¯s luck was too good. however, continent F was her home ground. it had always been said that a strong dragon could not suppress a local snake. how could leng rongrong, a foreigner, win against her? after a day of acting, peter hadpletely changed leng rongrong¡¯s opinion of him. when they were done, peter also told her to rest well and that she would have more scenes. when she got home, leng rongrong saw song junlin and the other three in the living room, discussing something. ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± after leng rongrong entered the room, the four of them actually shut their mouths at the same time and fell silent. it seemed like they were secretly plotting something. ¡°nothing, we were just chatting!¡± song junlin smiled. ¡± rong, how did you do today? how was the filming? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s considered smooth.¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes at the few of them. ¡± what are you guys hiding from me? hmph, one look at you and i know you¡¯re hiding something from me!¡± ¡°cough, no.¡± song junlin choked on his own saliva. he coughed until his face turned red. the other three pushed back and forth. in the end, it was hu xin who pushed his sses up and said, ¡± don¡¯t i have some tricky things to deal with? they¡¯re helping me toe up with a n.¡± ¡°but there¡¯s no need to avoid me, right?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was full of suspicion. if this group of people were avoiding him, then they must be discussing something rted to him, but they didn¡¯t want him to know. for example, the fact that little nan yu was mo linyuan¡¯s son was very suspicious. ¡°i¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be worried.¡± hu xin pushed his sses up and said, ¡± you know, the person i¡¯m talking to is very dangerous. if i¡¯m not careful, i¡¯ll die. ¡± ¡°do you need my help?¡± leng rongrong asked after some thought. ¡°i thought you didn¡¯t want to participate in these things?¡± hu xin said, ¡± it¡¯s alright. i should be able to solve it myself. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at hu xin, then said, ¡± i won¡¯t participate, but someone else can. wasn¡¯t garne still here? i¡¯ll get him to protect you.¡± ¡°geren? that garne from the garne family, the family in charge of the international prison?¡± hu xin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± if he can help, everyone will have to give him face. then, i¡¯ll be able to find the clue i¡¯m looking for. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll get him toe over. ¡± a few minutester, because of leng rongrong¡¯s phone call, geren rushed into the living room. ¡°brother, have you thought it through? are you willing to help me with that matter?¡± garne asked with anticipation. ¡°no, don¡¯t you still owe me a favor? do me a favor, please.¡± leng rongrong looked up at gern. ¡± my brother is going to deal with something, and it¡¯s a little tricky. help me protect him. ¡± we don¡¯t need to do anything, just follow him.¡± the gern family was still very powerful, and he was a powerful deterrent just by standing there. ¡± you still won¡¯t agree? ¡± said gwh with a disappointed face. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait for you.¡± it was as if he was a devoted man. song junlin and the others were petrified. those who didn¡¯t know would think that gern liked leng rongrong. ¡°i¡¯ll leave hu xin to you.¡± leng rongrong went upstairs after giving gern some instructions. after leng rongrong left, song junlin and the others all heaved a sigh of relief. they more or less knew that leng rongrong couldn¡¯t contact mo linyuan, so they wanted to find him for leng rongrong and ask him what he was thinking. this was exactly what they were nning, but they were almost discovered by lord rong. Chapter 1213 1213 you¡¯re so beautiful, i want to pursue you! ¡°i advise you not to do anything behind her back. you can¡¯t hide it from her.¡± gwh saw through their plot and crossed his arms. ¡°what are you talking about? we don¡¯t understand.¡± qin xiong said with a serious face. ¡± what do you mean we dare to do anything behind her back? what are we doing behind her back? ¡± sun zhenzhi nodded. geren shrugged. ¡± i¡¯m just reminding you. she¡¯s very opinionated and there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t find out. if you¡¯re her friends, you should know how powerful she is.¡± song junlin and the other three nced at gern without saying anything. of course, they knew what leng rongrong¡¯s personality was like, and they also knew how powerful she was. they knew she was powerful before, and they were even more shocked when they saw gern and the others in continent F. however, no matter how powerful she was, leng rongrong was still a little sister who needed their protection. even though they were not as strong as her, they instinctively wanted to protect her. after all, when they first met, she was younger than them by a circle. they didn¡¯t have a sister, so they treated lord rong as their biological sister. every time they saw her happy, they would feel very happy. however, if someone hurt rongrong, they would also be very angry and want to take revenge for rongrong. mo linyuan¡¯s incident was really intolerable. they had always wanted to protect their sister tightly. it was one thing for mo linyuan to take her away as his wife, but in the end, mo linyuan had even lied to rongrong. they could not stand leng rongrong being cheated. rongrong was so good to little nan yu and had such deep feelings for him. although she was forcing a smile now, only god knew how sad she was in her heart. they had consulted some female friends, and they all said that if they encountered such a thing, they would never forgive the man. it was simple to be heartbroken. she would even want to kill that man. moreover, having a child was already enough to make people break down. in addition, they didn¡¯t know who the mother of the child was. who knew if the child had a mother or not? what if the child¡¯s biological mother suddenly appeared? and if this mother wanted to snatch her man, could she still win? one side had a child, while the other side was alone without a child. of course, they couldn¡¯t snatch it. they knew that rongrong would be even sadder if she knew who the mother of the child was. so, they decided to ask mo linyuan about it and help her settle this matter. ¨C the next day, leng rongrong went to the set early in the morning as usual. jiang po stayed by her side early in the morning as usual, preparing thousands of bodyguards, but they were all rejected by her. when she arrived at the set, leng rongrong was about to change into her costume, but she did not expect that the costume team had prepared another set of clothes for her. she didn¡¯t need to wear that dirty beggar¡¯s clothes anymore. the other set of clothes prepared by the production team was a ck cheongsam with a high slit. after leng rongrong put it on, her figure was entuated, her pair of long legs were partly hidden and partly visible, and her porcin white skin was extremely beautiful. most of the crew members were foreigners, so when they saw leng rongrong in the traditional cheongsam, they were all very surprised. everyone¡¯s eyes were practically glowing. ¡°it¡¯s too beautiful!¡± ¡± goddess, from today onwards, she is my goddess! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it too good?¡± many actors gathered around leng rongrong and began to praise her. there were also a few male actors who gave leng rongrong all kinds of delicious food as a sign of goodwill. ¡°rong, i find that you are really very beautiful! you are the god in my heart!¡± ¡°rong, this is my favorite snack. you can have it!¡± ¡°goddess, here¡¯s some fruit juice, this is pure fruit juice! it¡¯s good for the eyes!¡± ¡°oh, my goddess, do you need my help with anything? tell me what you need, i¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you!¡± ¡°goddess, i want to pursue you!¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of people surrounding her, blushing with shame. ¡± don¡¯t misunderstand me, i have a husband! ¡± ¡°hubby?¡± a blondie shook his head and said, ¡± i don¡¯t believe you have a husband. how can you be married at such a young age? ¡± ¡± so what if you have a husband? i don¡¯t care. if you¡¯re married, of course you can get a divorce! ¡± ¡± yes, you¡¯re my goddess. i want to pursue you! ¡± ¡°get lost! i wanted to pursue her first!¡± ¡°i had this idea first, okay?¡± the group of men started quarreling. huang yuan saw this scene when she arrived. she looked at leng rongrong in surprise, especially the tight-fitting cheongsam she was wearing, which made her a little dissatisfied. ¡°why are you dressed so gorgeously to the production team! are you trying to affect the filming? or are you trying to hook up with some man? she¡¯s really fickle!¡± before leng rongrong could exin, the director, peter, moved closer to huang yuan. ¡°yuan, these aren¡¯t her own clothes. i asked someone to make them for her! isn¡¯t it perfect and very nice?¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already changed the settings for her part, ¡± said peter excitedly. ¡± she¡¯ll be a fan of thousands! ¡± huang yuan: ¡°??? ¡± not only did he have to add scenes, but he also had to change the script and setting? why didn¡¯t they just let leng rongrong y the lead role? she had just shot herself in the foot, right? she had wanted leng rongrong to y the role of a beggar, but the director had added more scenes for her, making her role even more important. huang luan rubbed her temples. she was practically going crazy from anger. ¡°no, if the script were to be changed like this, the screenwriter wouldn¡¯t agree, right? won¡¯t the investors have any objections?¡± huang yuan asked after taking a deep breath. ¡°no, i just sent a video of rongrong in this dress to the investors, and they were full of praise. she said she could even be the female lead!¡± peter¡¯s eyes were shining. this asian actress was definitely the most beautiful and the best actress he had ever seen. he loved this woman so much! ¡°did the investor say that?¡± huang yuan squinted her eyes in anticipation. ¡± so, the investor doesn¡¯t n to meet her? ¡± ¡± they said they want to see her. i¡¯ll arrange a timeter. ¡± said peter. ¡°by the way, director, our scene today should be very exciting, right?¡± huang luan¡¯s eyes narrowed. there seemed to be a lot of beasts in today¡¯s scene, and they would be chased by the beasts. she did not believe that leng rongrong, a woman, would not be afraid of such a scene. although leng rongrong had heard that she had raised a white tiger or something, the white tiger in this production team was not raised by her, but borrowed from the circus ... coincidentally, she knew the leader of the circus. if after huang yuan greeted the director, she turned around and went to find the circus leader. Chapter 1214 1214 not bad to feel ¡± this scene is about your team being chased by a beast ... ¡± director peter exined the scene to leng rongrong and the others before the next scene began. as there were more actors in this scene, the escape scene was moreplicated, so the director specially exined the scene and the escape route. he also gave everyone some mental preparation. these beasts were borrowed from the circus. there were tigers, wolves, brown bears, and the like. they were all rtivelyrge and looked terrifying, but they wouldn¡¯t really hurt people, so there was no need to be afraid. leng rongrong was naturally not afraid of animals. no matter what kind of animal it was, she was not afraid. after all, she couldmunicate with all kinds of animals. the rest of the actors were not too nervous. after all, they had already said that these were trained animals in the circus. they were not wild and were basically very obedient. the crew naturally wouldn¡¯t take the lives of actors lightly, so this scene was still very safe. however, in order to make the effect more realistic, they used real animals to kill them. ¡°if you¡¯re all ready, we¡¯ll start now.¡± the director looked at leng rongrong as he spoke. ¡± rong, you have a fight scene with a brown bearter. can you do it? ¡± ¡°yes, i can.¡± leng rongrong nodded at the director. ¡± let¡¯s start. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± the director nodded immediately. he had been disdainful of leng rongrong at the beginning, but now he valued her very much. he had added more scenes for leng rongrong. huang liang stood beside leng rongrong and red at her. ¡± you¡¯re really good at seducing people. does fourth master mo know about this? ¡± you can even do this to peter.¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yuan with aplicated expression. she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pay attention to huang yuan. huang yuan was angry, but since leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t do anything to her. when they were preparing for the shoot, huang yuan stood beside leng rongrong. huang qianrao looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡± are you nning to stay in continent F forever? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so concerned about me leaving? what, are you afraid that i¡¯ll overshadow you?¡± leng rongrong nced at huang yuan. she didn¡¯t intend to steal huang yuan¡¯s limelight, but if huang yuan kept looking for trouble, she would be quite annoyed. huang yuan choked, she was really afraid that leng rongrong would steal her limelight. however, she would never admit to it. ¡± what a joke. why would i be afraid of you stealing my limelight? whether you¡¯re here or not, my limelight is not something you can steal. ¡± huang luanughed coldly and puffed out her chest. ¡°then why are you so concerned about me? we¡¯re not friends.¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yuan in disgust. huang yuan: ¡°!!! ¡± this was the first time she had met such a difficult woman. however, what was there for leng rongrong to be arrogant about? she had already nned it out, and she would see how miserable she would beter. just as they were about to start filming, li ruhua suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡± wait a minute. i still have a call to talk to my lord rong! ¡± as she spoke, li ruhua pulled leng rongrong to the side and whispered into her ear, ¡± master rong, something¡¯s not right. those circus animals should have been very obedient, but they seemed to have gone crazy today!¡± ¡°he went crazy?¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua in surprise. ¡°they don¡¯t look like they¡¯ve gone crazy. it¡¯s like the circus leader is teaching them something. i just saw that huang yuan said something to the circus leader and then the circus leader keptmanding the resting animals to do something. i have a feeling they¡¯re going to do something bad to you.¡± li ruhua was deeply worried. he had specially observed the situation just now. he was almost sure what the circus leader was going to do. ¡°is it disadvantageous to me? using the animals in the circus?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡± huahua, have you forgotten that i¡¯m the person who can make all the animals in the world restless? ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t forget, but those are the animals of the circus. maybe they only listen to the leader? ¡± li ruhua frowned. he knew that the young madam couldmand some animals and was very familiar with them. however, not all animals could be controlled by the young madam. for example, thest time the storm had gone crazy, it had hurt the young madam. if the animals in the circus had really taken some kind of drug, the young madam might not be able to control them. ¡°it¡¯s okay. there are so many people in the crew and the circus leader can¡¯t make the animals go crazy. at most, they can control these animals to attack me. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± that¡¯s just right. i was worried that the animals in this scene wouldn¡¯t be fierce enough and wouldn¡¯t be able to film well. if the animals were fierce enough, the effect would be more realistic. ¡± ¡°lord rong!¡± li ruhua stomped her foot. ¡± then what about your safety? ¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯m the kind of person who would hurt myself?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let myself get hurt. ¡± ¡°really?¡± li ruhua looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. ¡± then you have to protect yourself. i¡¯ll get a stick to watch over youter. if you need it, i¡¯ll rush up to help you! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong raised her hand, wanting to touch li ruhua¡¯s bald head, but this fellow was too tall, she couldn¡¯t touch him. huahua immediately squatted down and stuck out her head. lord rong¡¯s lips curved up as he touched it. ¡± it feels good! ¡± back on the field, everyone was slightly dissatisfied. ¡°why are you so slow? are you still going to shoot? everyone¡¯s waiting for you!¡± huang yuan shouted impatiently. she was looking forward to leng rongrong being scared witless by those beasts, and she was looking forward to leng rongrong being seriously injured. ¡°i¡¯m back now. what are you so anxious about? are you worried that i¡¯ll be chased by wild beasts?¡± leng rongrong gave huang yuan a provocative look. huang yuan was speechless. she couldn¡¯t have found out, right? why did it feel like she knew it like the back of her hand? but if she knew, why would she continue filming? she must be thinking too much. she must not know anything. huang yuan took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then everyone got into position. they were standing in the middle of an old road, and behind them was a group of roaring beasts. ¡°roar!¡± the tiger¡¯s roar could shake the earth and shake the mountains. even though they knew that this was a shoot, many people still panicked. there were also brown bears and other animals roaring behind them. all kinds ofrge wild beasts stood behind them, eager to try and rush towards them. the group of actors turned around and had goosebumps all over their bodies. ¡°f * ck, this is too real!¡± ¡°f * ck, it¡¯s a little scary!¡± ¡°rong, you still have to fight the brown bear, right? are you scared?¡± Chapter 1215 1215 young madam is getting excited ... ¡°isn¡¯t it the circus¡± bear? the circus is helping to control it. it won¡¯t hurt anyone. don¡¯t be afraid.¡± leng rongrong said nonchntly. huang yuan nced at leng rongrong from the side, her face full of contempt. i hope you¡¯ll still be this rxedter. not afraid? ha, wait a minute, this brown bear might be able to take your life. even if you die, this is just an ident. huang yuan was in a good mood. she even looked at leng rongrong and encouraged her, ¡± all the best, i hope you can pass in one take. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve already cheered me on. i¡¯ll definitely pass in one take.¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± you should be careful too. the beasts in the circus are beasts after all. although they¡¯ve been trained, they may have a rebellious heart. it¡¯ll be dangerous if they¡¯re attacked. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need to shoot a fight scene with the brown bear, i just need to escape. you, on the other hand, should be concerned about yourself.¡± huang luan was very proud. she had agreed with the leader that these animals would only attack leng rongrong, and no one else would be attacked. the way she looked at leng rongrong was like she was looking at a dying idiot. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was still calm, and there was even a slight smile on her face, as if she had everything nned out. huang yuan¡¯s eyes were even more contemptuous, as if she was looking at a dead person. the director shouted, ¡± start! ¡± everyone was ready. the animals were all released and they ran wildly. leng rongrong and the others also ran wildly on their own. the young man in the hooded sweater ran the fastest, jumping onto a truck and reaching out to pull his otherpanions. a young man rushed to the driver¡¯s seat and started driving. after huang yuan was pulled up, leng rongrong was thest to protect a child. ¡°nian, quicklye up!¡± on the truck, a group of friends shouted at leng rongrong. the truck was already on the road, and several hands reached out to leng rongrong, urging her to quickly jump into the car. leng rongrong sprinted away, but the brown bear and white tiger pounced at her from behind. she rolled and dodged the white tiger¡¯s pounce, so she could not catch up with the truck. his friends on the truck all looked anxious. leng rongrong raised her head and shouted, ¡± you guys go first, i¡¯ll catch up with youter! ¡± as she spoke, she turned around to look at the wolf pack, white tiger, and brown bear behind her. the animals ¡®eyes were filled with ferocity, and they were all staring at leng rongrong. it was obvious that the wild nature of these animals was still present, and they seemed to have received some orders to attack her. ¡°lord rong, be careful!¡± li ruhua held a stick in her hand and stood uneasily at the side, looking like she was ready to rush up to help at any moment. the director sat and looked at the machine, but he couldn¡¯t help but frown. he felt that something was wrong. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with those wild beasts? why do they look like they¡¯re not under control? ¡± peter asked his assistant. ¡°i don¡¯t know. the circus leader just said that it was well controlled.¡± the assistant was stunned for a moment. ¡± is it because you were acting? ¡± ¡°they¡¯re probably acting. don¡¯t interrupt this scene. if this scene is interrupted, then wouldn¡¯t we have filmed for nothing? i saw that she was in a good state, so i didn¡¯t say anything. she should be fine.¡± huang yuan had already finished her part. she was holding a bottle of water, drinking it as she stood beside the director. the rest of the actors also came over to watch leng rongrong¡¯s scene. this scene was shot in session because the effect would be better this way. leng rongrong was already surrounded, but there was no trace of panic on her face, just as the director had arranged. she was still wearing the ck cheongsam, which was very stunning. her long hair was tied into a braid and hung behind her back. there was only a headband as decoration, and there was no other decoration on her head, but she looked very beautiful, very beautiful. especially when she stood in the middle of these beasts, because of the sharp contrast, she looked even more stunning. she looked very weak, but she seemed to be very powerful. pared to the other animals, she was so small, but her aura was not inferior to them at all. the brown bear roared and suddenly pounced towards leng rongrong, saliva dripping from its mouth. it did not look like it was acting at all, but rather, it really wanted to eat leng rongrong as food. leng rongrong suddenly dodged, and at the same time, grabbed the brown bear¡¯s paw. while the brown bear was still in a daze, she suddenly did a shoulder throw and threw the huge brown bear away. ¡°wow!¡± the director¡¯s assistant eximed, ¡± she¡¯s amazing. this isn¡¯t something that the bear can cooperate with, right? ¡± ¡°what great strength!¡± a few people on the side eximed. ¡°she definitely knows martial arts!¡± ¡± i heard that everyone in their country knows martial arts. her martial arts must be very powerful! ¡± ¡± my goddess, she is my goddess. don¡¯t fight with me for her. i want to marry her! ¡± ¡°she is my goddess!¡± the brown bear was stunned by the fall. after it got up from the ground, it touched its head and looked at leng rongrong, not sure if this woman had thrown it. after a moment of hesitation, the brown bear pounced towards leng rongrong again. leng rongrong shed like a bolt of lightning, and with a hook of her leg, the cheongsam split open, revealing her fair and beautiful leg. then, with an extremely light move, the brown bear was tripped by her. the brown bear was so huge and cumbersome, but in front of leng rongrong, it was like a big stupid doll, easy to deal with. li ruhua was originally carrying a stick, but when she saw this scene, the corner of her mouth twitched. it seemed that he didn¡¯t need to worry about anything at all. so what if these things were being controlled? young madam could deal with them all by herself ... as expected of the young madam, she was no ordinary woman. most women would have been scared to tears. however, he could see the eagerness in the young madam¡¯s eyes. it seemed that after the fight, she was even more excited and excited. as expected of the young madam ... as expected of lord rong ... he wasn¡¯t worried about his master now. he was a little worried about those pitiful beasts. they were probably going to be abused to the point of doubting life. originally, humans were very weak to them. but now, this seemingly weak human hadpletely crushed them! the circus leader stood not far away and watched without blinking. as he watched, he suddenly thought of something and his face turned pale. ¡°she ... it¡¯s her ...¡± ¡°how could it be her!¡± ¡°i¡¯m finished, i¡¯m finished ...¡± the leader held his head and looked worriedly at his animals. he felt that he should quickly pack his bags and escape. Chapter 1216 1216 you even dare to offend the god of ughter! the brown bear was tortured badly. at the end, it held its head and sat on the ground like a defeated brat. the tigers and wolves were about to pounce on leng rongrong to attack her. however, leng rongrong¡¯s re frightened him so much that he grimaced in pain and did not dare to lean on her. leng rongrong frowned. ¡±e here, i haven¡¯t exercised my muscles like this in a long time, it¡¯s so fun! ¡± the wolf pack was speechless. the tiger was speechless. the directing team was speechless. leng rongrong seemed to have forgotten that she was filming. she grabbed a wolf and made it spin in the air. after a few rounds, she threw the wolf on the ground. the wolf spun a few rounds on the ground, feeling extremely dizzy. in the end, it tucked its tail between its legs and looked at leng rongrong, trembling as if it was looking at the king of all beasts. all the wolves were turned around by lord rong. in the end, lord rong looked at the big tiger excitedly. ¡± do you want to spin for fun? ¡± the big tiger saw the entire wolf pack flying in the air and became dizzy. it was so scared that it staggered and retracted its tail and neck. it was extremely terrified. ¡°roar!¡± even his roars had almost turned into a cat¡¯s meow, as if he was showing weakness to leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯re the king of all beasts, aren¡¯t you? you¡¯re not even as good as my da bai. ¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips and was a little speechless. ¡°roar, roar ... meh?¡± the tiger roared. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± ... ¡± li ruhua said, ¡± even a tiger is so scared that it¡¯s making a sheep¡¯s cry ... lord rong, please take it easy. ¡± the director¡¯s crew was shocked at first, but then they couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°cut, very good!¡± huang yuan found it hard to believe. he passed it just like that? didn¡¯t they say that the beasts could severely injure leng rongrong and make her regreting to continent F? didn¡¯t they agree to attack leng rongrong? what were they doing? was he ying with leng rongrong? huang yuan couldn¡¯t believe it. while no one was paying attention, she rushed directly to the circus leader to ask for an exnation. she had given the money when she said she would, but in the end, these beasts did not even hurt leng rongrong? the circus leader was frantically packing his things. he dragged his suitcase and his things fell all over the ground. he was so nervous that he was trembling. ¡°guild leader, what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯ve taken the money, but you¡¯re not doing anything?¡± huang yuan questioned. ¡°money, money, right, money, i¡¯ll return it to you! you didn¡¯t tell me that you were going to deal with this god of death!¡± the leader trembled as he returned the money to leng rongrong. ¡± move away, i¡¯m leaving, i¡¯m leaving this ce! ¡± ¡°why are you leaving this ce? don¡¯t you still have a chance with your animals?¡± huang yuan frowned and looked at the regimentmander. ¡± what asura? who do you think leng rongrong is? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m the one who¡¯s controlling those ferocious beasts so that they¡¯ll fight with all their might. if it were an ordinary person, there wouldn¡¯t even be a corpse left at this moment. however, the person they were dealing with today was not an ordinary person!¡± the regimentalmander nced at huang yuan and saidughably, ¡± you want to deal with her, but you don¡¯t know anything about it? are you looking for death?¡± ¡°speak clearly!¡± huang yuan stopped the regimentmander, who was about to escape. ¡± if you dare to escape, i¡¯ll call for help! ¡± ¡°let me go, i¡¯ll die!¡± the leader was extremely nervous. ¡°why did you die? why are you so afraid of her? do you have a grudge against her?¡± huang luan refused to let go of their regimentmander and continued to question him. the regimentmander looked at huang yuan with aplicated expression. ¡± you¡¯re courting death. she¡¯sing over. i can feel it. they¡¯reing over! ¡± ¡°they?¡± ¡°she brought my animals! they¡¯re here!¡± the regimentmander flung huang yuan¡¯s arm away. he was so angry that he turned around and saw leng rongrong walking in. as she walked in, the brown bears followed her into the huge tent. themander could not help but swallow his saliva when he saw leng rongrong. ¡°michaux, it¡¯s you.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re no longer in this line of work and that you won¡¯t bully animals? ¡± as he spoke, a trace of coldness and anger shed in lord rong¡¯s eyes. ¡°i, i, i didn¡¯t bully them!¡± leader mi xiu took a few steps back nervously, then pushed huang yuan away. ¡± i¡¯m not the one who wants to deal with you. it¡¯s her. she did it! ¡± huang yuan looked at leng rongrong arrogantly without saying a word. leng rongrong walked towards mi xiu. ¡± are you sure you didn¡¯t bully them? i¡¯ve already understood most of it. ¡± putonggugu leader mi xiu kneeled on the ground. ¡± y-you let me go! i won¡¯t mess with you anymore! let me go! ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything, but the ones behind her rushed up and suddenly rushed towards huang yuan, wanting to attack her. ¡°damn it, what are they doing!¡± ¡± ah! ¡± huang yuan cried out in shock. she was frightened by the group of animals. she ran out of the tent, and the big brown bear kept chasing her, trying to attack her. leng rongrong lowered her eyes and looked at leader mi xiu. ¡± get some meat, they¡¯re all famished! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not going to hit me?¡± leader mi xiu looked at leng rongrong nervously. ¡°i really want to beat you up. however, i heard that you¡¯re much better than before and not as ruthless as before, so i¡¯ll force myself not to beat you up.¡± leng rongrong said indifferently, ¡± but if an animales toin to me, i won¡¯t let you off either. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll treat them well!¡± mi xiu was very grateful and immediately went to get some good beef to feed the animals. leng rongrong took a piece of beef and threw it into the tiger¡¯s mouth. the tiger ate the meat in one bite. then, it growled in satisfaction and stretched out its big head, begging lord rong to stroke it. lord rong rubbed the big tiger¡¯s furry head and grabbed its big ws to y with it. it had to be said that big cats felt really good. although it couldn¡¯t bepared to the big white tiger at home, it still felt pretty good to touch. ¡°let me y with it for a few days.¡± leng rongrong said as she looked at mi xiu. ¡°ah?¡± mi xiu swallowed and nodded. ¡± if you like it, you can y as long as you want! ¡± even if they didn¡¯t ask him, he didn¡¯t dare to refute them. this ancestor had made him miserable back then ... back then, she wasn¡¯t even 15 years old. because she saw how cruel he was when he trained the animals, he tore down his entire circus. he was almost eaten by those rebelling animals. ter, she let him go, but she didn¡¯t allow him to hurt animals again. now, she had grown up and looked even fiercer and more terrifying than the little girl from before ... he was clearly smiling, but it still felt scary. leng rongrong turned around and left. the huge Bengal tiger followed behind her, wagging its tail from time to time and sticking out its head for leng rongrong to touch. she was just like a big, well-behaved cat. after leng rongrong left, the crew was stunned. no one dared to get close to leng rongrong, especially when they saw the Bengal tiger rolling around in front of leng rongrong. Chapter 1217 1217 lord rong¡¯s peach blossom huang yuan was being chased by the brown bear. although the bear did not hurt her, it scared her to death. in the end, huang yuan left the set after saying goodbye to the director with an ashen face. leng rongrong was ying with the Bengal tiger while filming. at first, the crew was very afraid, but they gradually realized that the tiger was very close to leng rongrong. they thought it was a tiger from the circus, so it wouldn¡¯t attack people. someone tried to touch the tiger when lord rong was filming. in the end, he was pounced on by the tiger. the tiger bit the man¡¯s neck in one bite. the surrounding people were all shocked, and everyone let out a cry of surprise. leng rongrong was originally filming, but when she saw this scene, she immediately rushed over. ¡± big yellow, let go. ¡± the tiger was speechless. when did it turn into big yellow? li ruhua wasughing so hard that she was about to cramp up. a big tiger and big yellow. young madam should be the first one ... big yellow reminded him of a small dog he had raised when he was young. it was also called big yellow. ¡°let go!¡± leng rongrong saw that the big tiger was not moving and immediately shouted again. big yellow finally relented. it had only bit the man¡¯s neck out of anger, but it had not used much strength at all, because leng rongrong had warned it not to hurt anyone. after she let go, the man on the ground was still trembling in fear and did not dare to move. leng rongrong went over and helped the man up. ¡°are you alright?¡± leng rongrong took a look at the teeth marks on the man¡¯s neck. although there were teeth marks, they did not hurt his skin and flesh, so it should not be a big problem. the male actor wiped off the saliva of the big tiger on his neck, and his wildly beating heart finally calmed down a little. ¡°it, it, it almost ate me just now.¡± ¡°yes, you shouldn¡¯t have touched it. it doesn¡¯t like to be touched by strangers.¡± leng rongrong nced at the actor and said. ¡± then why can you touch it? it¡¯s still rolling in front of you ... ¡± the male actor came back to his senses. ¡± i thought it liked to be touched, so it rolled around in front of you. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m familiar with it.¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡± it likes me. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± the male actor looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. then, he seemed to have thought of something and said suddenly, ¡± you saved my life. ¡± ¡°i guess so.¡± leng rongrong nced at the man. ¡± no need to thank me, it was just a passing thought. ¡± ¡°no, you saved my life, so i want to repay you with my body.¡± the male actor¡¯s beautiful blue eyes stared at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯ve decided to be yours! do you know my name?¡± leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± i don¡¯t want to know, and you don¡¯t need to devote your body to me ... ¡± ¡°no, you need to know. my name is brian.¡± brian¡¯s eyes were blue and his hair was white. he was extremely handsome and devilish. he stared at leng rongrong affectionately. ¡± oh, i swear, i¡¯ve already fallen in love with you, the moment you saved me. ¡± leng rongrong felt goosebumps all over her body and the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡± shut your mouth, no one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak! ¡± ¡°you have to believe me, my dear rong. at that moment, my heart exploded like fireworks. i felt like there was a beast living in my heart, and it was running wildly!¡± brian said excitedly, ¡± you are my destined goddess. i finally found you! ¡± ¡°i love you, i¡¯m really in love with you!¡± ¡°i dere that i¡¯m already yours!¡± ¡°don¡¯t even think about getting close to me, and don¡¯t even think about snatching you away!¡± ¡°......¡± ¡± shut up! i already have a husband! ¡± leng rongrong facepalmed. ¡± i already have a son, what are you so excited about! ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. i still love you. no matter what kind of person you are, no matter how many husbands you have, i still love you! oh, no, i don¡¯t need a title. i just need to follow you ...¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked at the director. ¡± director, does he have any more scenes to shoot? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so today.¡± the director said. ¡°that¡¯s good!¡± leng rongrong smiled at the noisy brian who was still expressing his love, then took out a silver needle hidden in her bracelet. she waved it in front of brian. ¡± do you know what this is? ¡± ¡°what is this? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to give me a love token!¡± brian¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°fix your head!¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath. ¡± it¡¯s my gift to you! i wish you a good dream!¡± the silver needle was jabbed into brian¡¯s neck. brian passed out in an instant. leng rongrong raised her hand to catch him, then shouted to his assistant, ¡± take your master away, he¡¯s asleep! ¡± the assistant rushed over with the help of brian, a little surprised. but it seemed that brian was fine. he just fell asleep, so he didn¡¯t say anything. without the noisy brian, leng rongrong¡¯s next scene was not so easy. the other crew members kepting over to disturb her. everyone was fighting to touch big yellow and ask leng rongrong for help. after all, big yellow was really fun to y with. its fur was very soft, and everyone liked cute animals, especially such superrge cute animals. leng rongrong rejected everyone with a smile. after the filming was over, she rode away on her big tiger. she was so cool when she turned over and got on big yellow. many people took out their phones and started taking pictures. the director was even more surprised. ¡± no, i want to continue acting for her. she¡¯s a treasure! ¡± ¡°director, this way, she¡¯ll be the main character of this drama!¡± the assistant reminded. ¡°no, no, no, the entire team is the main character in this movie, and she can be a member of the team. she¡¯s too suitable! i¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be the most popr after this movie is released.¡± ¨C leng rongrong rode big yellow back home. as soon as he entered, he ran into xuanyuan nantian and his men. xuanyuan nantian was about to go out, but as soon as he reached the door, he was shocked by the girl riding a big tiger. he looked again and saw that it was his daughter. ¡°rongrong ... where did you get this big tiger?¡± ¡°oh, she¡¯s from the production team. i¡¯m borrowing her for fun.¡± leng rongrong said casually, ¡± father, are you going out? ¡± ¡°we have something to deal with and will be on a business trip for a few days. if you have anything to say, you can directly look for butler jiang.¡± xuanyuan nantian exined. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. ¡°by the way, mrs. qi has sent you an invitation. she¡¯s holding a tea party on sunday and wants you to attend. they¡¯re all celebrities of continent F. you can go if you want to, or you can choose not to. you don¡¯t have to be afraid of offending people.¡± xuanyuan nantian left after giving a few more instructions. when leng rongrong returned to the vi, she found that song junlin and the others were not there either. they had left a note saying that they had all left. in the huge living room, there was only geren waiting for her. Chapter 1218 1218 he left after losing the information ¡°help me investigate that person.¡± ¡± i can¡¯t think of anyone else who can find him other than you, ¡± said gern solemnly. leng rongrong nced at gern. ¡± it¡¯s not easy to track a person down, and i¡¯ve already said that i won¡¯t do it again. ¡± she had helped him a lot before, so he and his family valued her. even the garne family wanted her to be in charge of the international prison, but she had no interest in it. although there were many special people locked up inside, she had also been in there before and knew people like toad. however, she had only been in the outer part of the international prison and had never entered the core. she had heard that the people locked up in the international prison were not ordinary people. as for who they were, she was not sure. the garne family naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal who was being held inside. some big drug dealers were locked up outside the international prison. what else could be locked up inside? leng rongrong felt that this was something to be afraid of, so she was toozy to think about it. ¡°rong, i¡¯m begging you,¡± gern said, ¡± i know it will be troublesome if i get involved in this matter, but we really have no way to find him. in the past two years, his power has expanded even more. he is very terrifying and powerful. i only need you to help me find a location, and we¡¯ll do the rest. you can escape unscathed when the timees.¡± after that, he ced a stack of documents on the coffee table. ¡°this is his information. if you¡¯re willing, you can take a look. of course, i won¡¯t make things difficult for you as a friend. if you don¡¯t want to, then burn it. ¡± ¡°something happened at home. i have to go back immediately. i can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± leng rongrong nced at the document folder on the table. ¡± even if you stay, i won¡¯t look at it. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to look. i¡¯ve already done my best. i¡¯ve not let my family down, and i¡¯ve also not let myself down.¡± after saying that, gern stood up, tidied his clothes, and nodded at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯m leaving, the people who are picking me up are here. ¡± ¡°here, for you.¡± leng rongrong followed behind gern. as she walked, she nced at gern. ¡± is it really important? ¡± she was still a soft-hearted person, especially when it came to her friends. she still wanted to do more to help her friend. ¡°it¡¯s very important. my family has been after this person for almost twenty years.¡± said gern. leng rongrong raised her head and looked at a ck car that was driving in. ¡± the person who¡¯s picking you up is here. ¡± geren¡¯s eyes were originally shining at leng rongrong, but when she said that, he looked forward. ¡°let¡¯s go, see you.¡± after greeting him, he got into the ck car that came to pick him up. leng rongrong watched the car leave and returned to the main hall. li ruhua asked, ¡± young madam, are you really not going to take a look at this? ¡± leng rongrong picked up the stack of documents and went upstairs without looking at them. li ruhua was speechless. he had no choice but to squat down and look at big yellow. ¡± big yellow, do you want to eat something? what do you want to eat? chicken, pork, beef, dog meat ...¡± the big tiger rolled on the ground, then looked at li ruhua as if he was an idiot. it seemed to be saying,¡¯you¡¯re the big yellow, your whole family is big yellow.¡¯ a good old tiger, a good king of the jungle, was actually called by such a bad name. it was simply embarrassing. ¡°i didn¡¯t give you the name¡± big yellow.¡±the young madam gave you this name. didn¡¯t you ept it?¡± li ruhua rolled her eyes. ¡°roar!¡± the big tiger growled at li ruhua in dissatisfaction. li ruhua was speechless. jiang po came in from outside. he didn¡¯t notice at first, but when he got closer, he saw a big tiger and took a few steps back in fear. ¡± w-why is there a tiger here?! ¡± li ruhua turned around and said casually, ¡± lord rong brought it back. ¡± ¡°you brought ... a ... tiger back? what was he doing? should i stew it?¡± jiang po pushed up his sses and steadied himself. ¡± where did she bring this from? ¡± ¡°the production team.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± it¡¯s not like i¡¯m going to stew it ... i just thought it was fun and wanted to beat it up. ¡± li ruhua looked at the big tiger with some sympathy. this tiger might have appeared here to be beaten up by young madam. ¡°beat it up?¡± jiang po took a deep breath. ¡± this is a tiger ... are you sure our miss wants to beat up a tiger? ¡± ¡°or i¡¯ll beat you up?¡± li ruhua shrugged. ¡°then forget it.¡± jiang po looked at the big tiger sympathetically. ¡± let¡¯s hit it. ¡± does the young miss have any orders? do you need me to do anything? sir and the others have gone out, so i¡¯ll be in charge of everything here.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need.¡± li ruhua rested her chin on her hand and asked, ¡± what do you think i should give big yellow? do you have meat at home?¡± ¡°big yellow? do you guys have a dog?¡± jiang po frowned. ¡°roar!¡± the big tiger roared at jiang po in dissatisfaction. ¡°so, it¡¯s called big yellow?¡± jiang po asked. this name ... is a little down to earth!¡± ...... after li ruhua finished preparing dinner, leng rongrong came down. jiang po had dinner with the two of them. as he ate, he asked leng rongrong what she needed him to do. no matter what it was, he was happy to help. leng rongrong expressed that there was nothing he needed to do. jiang po couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. after the meal, leng rongrong took a walk in the courtyard and found that many ces were empty, so she asked jiang po to nt some nts. just as lord rong walked to the iron gate, a porsche sped in from outside. it was frighteningly fast and drifted beside her, almost hitting her. leng rongrong avoided the dust that was kicked up and looked at the car suspiciously. jiang po: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°who is it? murder?¡± li ruhua shouted in a bad mood. the car door opened and a man wearing sunsses got out of the car. the man was dressed in a casual green outfit and was very eye-catching. leng rongrong took a look at the hat the other party was wearing. he was dressed in green, but he was not wearing a green hat. the sunsses were pulled down, revealing the boy¡¯s eyes. the boy didn¡¯t look very old, probably not even 20 years old. he nced at leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯re the young miss of our 19th floor? ¡± ¡°who are you?¡± leng rongrong searched her memory but could not recall who this boy was. ¡°it¡¯s me, zhan jun,¡± the boy raised his eyebrows and looked at leng rongrong, his chin raised high. ¡± that¡¯s all you¡¯re capable of. you didn¡¯t grow three heads and six arms or anything. what¡¯s so great about that? ¡± Chapter 1219 1219 clingy? ¡°if it really grew three heads and six arms, wouldn¡¯t it be a monster?¡± leng rongrong nced at zhan jun and vaguely recalled that her first uncle¡¯s second son seemed to be called zhan jun. she had met most of the sons of the 19 executives on the 19th floor at the banquet. however, there were a few that she had never seen before. she had never seen this zhan jun before. zhan jun raised his eyebrows and looked at leng rongrong, his eyes full of disdain. ¡± you suddenly came back to continent F. don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you want! ¡± ¡°oh, do you know why i¡¯m here in continent F?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhan jun with a curious expression. ¡°don¡¯t you think that your own father has power and influence, so you want to snatch this neenth floor? i¡¯ve seen too many women like you. you¡¯re so vain, greedy, and selfish. do you think that you¡¯ve found yourself a golden thigh after knowing that you have such a biological father? do you think that you¡¯re particrly amazing?¡± zhan jun snorted and said, ¡± let me tell you, even if you were a man, it¡¯s not the time for you to inherit the throne just because you¡¯re a prince. if the neenth floor is going to be destroyed by you, i will never let you take it away.¡± ¡°so, you¡¯re worried that i¡¯ll snatch the neenth floor?¡± leng rongrong asked. zhan jun snorted coldly. ¡± isn¡¯t this what you want? ¡± leng rongrong looked at zhan jun with aplicated expression. ¡± even if i didn¡¯t inherit the 19th level, you wouldn¡¯t be the one inheriting it, right? why are you in such a hurry?¡± zhan jun choked for a moment. his eyes widened as he said, ¡± so what if i¡¯m not the inheritor? what¡¯s wrong with me being concerned about the future of the 19th floor? i grew up on the 19th floor!¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± really? just because of this? you seem to be hostile to me. did i offend you in any way?¡± ¡± hmph, you don¡¯t need to know this. you only need to know that i hate you! ¡± zhan jun snorted as he took off his sunsses with a smug look on his face. leng rongrong could not stand his green clothes. ¡± why don¡¯t you wear a green hat? ¡± ¡± green what ... ¡± zhan jun was stunned for a moment before his face turned green. just as he was about to curse in exasperation, he suddenly saw a big tiger walking over from behind leng rongrong. the big tiger stretchedzily and wagged its tail twice. it was very big, and the flesh on its abdomen was slightly swaying. ¡°roar!¡± the big tiger yawned and suddenly roared at zhan jun. zhan jun, who had been extremely arrogant just now, took a step back. he was so scared that his legs went soft. he fell back two steps and leaned back against his car. she clutched the car door with both hands and trembled violently. ¡°old, old, tiger ...¡± the big tiger wagged its tail and walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side. it looked at leng rongrong and then at zhan jun. when it saw zhan jun¡¯s scared look, the big tiger¡¯s face was full of disdain and contempt. this stupid human was actually so afraid of him. ¡°roar!¡± the big tiger took another step forward and roared at zhan jun. zhan jun almost peed in his pants, and his legs were shaking like screening chaff. the hand that was trying to open the car door was too nervous, so she couldn¡¯t open the door. her forehead was covered in cold sweat. ¡°big yellow, don¡¯t make a scene. you¡¯re scaring people.¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and patted the big tiger¡¯s head. the big tiger rubbed against leng rongrong¡¯s hand, looking at zhan jun with eyes full of disdain. ¡°b-b-b-b-b-big what?¡± zhan jun¡¯s entire face was twitching. he could not believe the name he had just heard. ¡°big yellow!¡± li ruhua called out from the side. zhan jun said,¡±you ... you¡¯re raising a tiger and you¡¯re still calling it big yellow? you¡¯re a f * cking pervert, right?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i¡¯m a pervert. not only do i keep tigers, but my tigers also eat people! ¡± a smile shed across leng rongrong¡¯s beautiful face. that smile was enough to cause the downfall of a country, and couldpete with the sun and moon. however, his eyes were so cold that it was as if he hade from theherworld. zhan jun¡¯s hair stood on end. he quickly opened the door and got in. ¡± i will never let the 19th floor fall into the hands of a pervert like you! ¡± leng rongrong smiled, still as beautiful and devilish as ever. the smile made zhan jun¡¯s hair stand on end. he drove away quickly. when the car went out, it almost hit the wall. along the way, the car seemed to be drunk, driving left and right. ¡°butler jiang, investigate who he is close to.¡± the children of her uncles seemed to be very friendly to her and liked her a lot, but this zhan jun seemed to hate her from the beginning. someone must have said something to him. ording to his uncle, zhan jun was a little innocent ... to put it nicely, he was innocent, but to put it bluntly, he was stupid. he might have been used by someone. for the next two days, leng rongrong went to the set to film as usual. every morning, brian would give her 99 roses and a box of food. in addition, he would also give her all kinds of cheongsam. he insisted that he had already given his body to her, and that he would be leng rongrong¡¯s man in the future. leng rongrong wanted to beat him up. brian was so clingy. she had clearly said that she didn¡¯t like him and that she had a husband, but he still clung to her. he said he didn¡¯t mind ... if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that brian was really handsome, she would have beaten him up a long time ago. however, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it when she saw his handsome face and body. ¡°rong, do you want to see my mother?¡± brian¡¯s sudden words made leng rongrong spit out the water in her mouth. ¡°what did you just say?¡± ¡°i said, do you want to see my family? i¡¯ve told my family that i¡¯ve found the person i fell in love with at first sight. i¡¯ve already decided to devote myself to you. they¡¯re very happy and want to see you.¡± ¡°brother, i have a husband.¡± leng rongrong tried her best to keep calm. ¡°i don¡¯t mind,¡± brian said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if you have a status or not. let me take care of you. ¡± ¡°thank you, but no!¡± leng rongrong stood up and motioned for li ruhua to move the chair further away from brian. brian moved a chair and ran after leng rongrong. leng rongrong was shocked. she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and whistled. then, the big tiger, the wolf pack, and the brown bear all came over and surrounded leng rongrong¡¯s chair, opening up a purend for her. brian was afraid of these animals, so he did not dare toe any closer. he could only look at leng rongrong from afar and said pitifully, ¡± dear, aren¡¯t we too far away? don¡¯t you miss me? ¡± leng rongrong looked straight at the script, as if she had not heard anything. ¡°my dear, i really miss you!¡± after walking around, brian found a bouquet of roses from who knows where. he picked the petals and began to throw them at leng rongrong. lord rong was speechless. Chapter 1220 1220 is it necessary for a woman? because the director was constantly adding scenes for himself, leng rongrong¡¯s scenes, which originally only had a few days of scenes, suddenly became the actor with the second most scenes. she was originally cannon fodder, but somehow, she became the main character. moreover, the director had swiftly signed a new contract with ji chengyu¡¯s side. leng rongrong did not even have the chance to resist. of course, she had no intention of resisting. after all, it would be helpful to her acting career to change from an unimportant role to a very important one. after all, she was going to be on the big screen, and this character was very interesting, so she should have a lot of fans. ji chengyu was actually very excited as well. it was not easy to fight for a supporting role in the first ce, but he did not expect that after leng rongrong joined the crew, she would actually ask the director to give her a new role, and even have the scriptwriter personally add more scenes for her. he was also the manager of many artistes. she had brought out a few movie queens, but nothing like this had ever happened before. it was not hard to imagine how talented leng rongrong was, and how good her acting skills were. she could actually change the director¡¯s prejudice, and of course, this was also partly due to director peter¡¯s appreciation of talent. ¡°little rongrong, you¡¯ve really surprised me. no wonder su wei said it¡¯s worth it to bring you along.¡± after ji chengyu had finished negotiating with the director, he came over to chat with leng rongrong. ¡°i was just lucky,¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± that¡¯s a little modest. luck and strength can not be separated. ¡± ji chengyu ruffled leng rongrong¡¯s head. ¡± perform well and keep up the good work. ¡± after two days of filming, leng rongrong had a break on saturday. she had originally nned to rest at home when she saw the invitation that mrs. qi had sent her. jiang po said that mrs. qi had some status in continent F, and the people mrs. qi befriended were all madams and misses of various forces in continent F. it was a pity that no one had been able to attend such a tea party on the 19th floor. because they did not make friends with other forces, the neenth floor was actually at a disadvantage. moreover, the other forces would often join forces to deal with the neenth floor. the 19th floor appeared to be more isted. if leng rongrong could make friends with these people, it would be a good thing for the 19th floor, and it would not be a bad thing for leng rongrong herself. because jiang po said that some things on the 19th floor were in the hands of the husbands of some of thedies. leng rongrong hesitated for a moment before deciding to befriend this group of people. she had nothing to do anyway. her father and uncles were so good to her, so she should do something for them. ¡°butler jiang, prepare a suitable outfit for me and send me there.¡± leng rongrong looked at jiang po and said. ¡°so, young miss, you¡¯re nning to go?¡± jiang po was pleasantly surprised. although the eldest miss came from the countryside, she was quite sensible. he was worried that the young miss would not be willing to attend. it seemed like he had worried for nothing. moreover, the young miss did not look like a small-minded girl from the countryside at all. such a young miss should still be likable. of course, as a neer, it was still quite difficult for her to integrate into that group. he was just making a casual remark. after all, sir was also worried that miss would be wronged if she attended such a gathering, so he didn¡¯t let her attend this tea party for the sake of the neenth floor. after jiang po prepared the clothes and other things, he said worriedly, ¡± big miss, are you really going to participate? after all, you¡¯re not familiar with them. they¡¯ve held many tea parties, but you¡¯re the first new face.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that this tea party is very important and that i should participate?¡± leng rongrong looked at jiang po helplessly. ¡± so are you asking me to participate or not to? ¡± ¡± i hope that you will participate, but i¡¯m worried that you will be wronged if you go. ¡± jiang po said honestly. ¡°wronged?¡± leng rongrong was surprised. ¡°after all, it¡¯s your first time attending it, and ... those are all richdies, and they will only talk about luxury goods. if you don¡¯t understand, you might beughed at.¡± as he thought about it, jiang po felt that he shouldn¡¯t let leng rongrong participate. what if the young miss was wronged? it would be rude to let a girl from the countryside talk about such luxury goods. the young miss must have lived in poor conditions in the past. how could she know so many things? after all, she did not have her biological parents by her side. at that time, everyone would be talking about how it would be very difficult for the young miss to sit there alone. if she didn¡¯t speak, someone might find trouble tough at her. after all, there would be some fights between women. it was said that three women made a show. if there were so many women together, what a terrifying killing scene it would be? ¡°jiang po, why are you so hesitant?¡± leng rongrongughed and said, ¡± i¡¯m not even worried, so what are you worried about?! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be mistreated!¡± jiang po frowned. ¡± it¡¯s not appropriate to bring bodyguards with you to a tea party organized by bullies. you can only go in alone. we¡¯ll have to wait outside. ¡± ¡°we¡¯re not too familiar with the other participants. after all, they¡¯re alldies.¡± ¡°what should we do?¡± ¡°can i bring big yellow over?¡± leng rongrong looked at jiang po thoughtfully. ¡°well, it might not be appropriate. this is not a pet party.¡± jiang po said, ¡± if you insist on bringing them, you¡¯ll have to ask for mrs. qi¡¯s opinion. ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll make a call and ask.¡± leng rongrong then made a call to mrs. qi. mrs. qi was very easy to talk to. when leng rongrong said that she wanted to bring a pet over, she agreed without a second word. she didn¡¯t even ask leng rongrong what pet she wanted to bring. she was also very happy to say that she had a pet recently. otherwise, she would ask the other madams to bring their pets to the tea party. after hanging up the phone, leng rongrong changed into the clothes that jiang po had prepared for her. after that, she did a simple beckoning, but she was still breathtakingly beautiful. not only was she so white that she was glowing, but her hair was also beautiful. she was wearing a simple white dress, which made her look very noble. jiang po felt that his big miss was really pretty. not only was she pretty, but she also had an iparable confidence. her eyes were always bright, yful, and lively, as if she was full of confidence. such a young miss would definitely be the most beautiful at the tea party. ¡°oh right, i also need to prepare a gift for mrs. qi.¡± jiang po said, ¡± eldest miss, what do you think? ¡± as he spoke, jiang po paused, as if he shouldn¡¯t have asked the young miss. the young miss must not know what gift to give. ¡°a gift? don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll be the one to prepare.¡± leng rongrong smiled at jiang po. Chapter 1221 1221 someone is riding a big tiger! in the dark underground prison of the castle. mo linyuan was locked up in a room. he had some injuries on his body and was still wearing a ck shirt. the blood had dried up, making the shirt look very dark. he sat on a small bed in the corner with one leg bent and one hand on the leg. he lowered his head and his face was expressionless. the moment his closed eyes suddenly opened, he was like a wild beast from the nine serenities, howling wildly. the sound of a beep came. the dungeon was opened. the old man in the tang suit walked in with a walking stick and a bloodthirsty smile on his face. ¡°so, do you understand? you don¡¯t have to disobey me like this for a useless little girl, do you? you know the consequences of disobeying me. do you want to stay here forever? or do you want to die here?¡± the old man stood not far from mo linyuan¡¯s bed, staring at him. ¡°she¡¯s my wife!¡± mo linyuan looked up, his eyes were still filled with ruthlessness. ¡°don¡¯t forget, i gave you everything you have. i can take back your ability at any time. do you think that if you don¡¯t make a move against her, i won¡¯t have any other ways? do you know what kind of means i have? my good disciple, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know what kind of ability master has?¡± the old man¡¯s walking stick tapped the ground lightly, and his face was filled with pride. ¡°what do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± mo linyuan raised his head suddenly. ¡± what are you going to do to rongrong! ¡± ¡°i said, if you don¡¯t do it, i¡¯ll send someone else. i don¡¯t know how other people treat your woman.¡± the old man narrowed his eyes. ¡± what are you trying to do? ¡± fourth master mo suddenly stood up from the bed and stood in front of the old man. he looked down at the old man from above, and the aura he exuded was as terrifying as a demon from hell. the old man raised his head and said unhurriedly, ¡± so, are you going to do it, or should i send someone else? i really didn¡¯t expect that my most proud eldest disciple would actually be defeated by a woman. was there a need to care so much about a woman? there are so many women in the world!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with malice. he suddenly attacked the old man. the old man seemed to have sensed something. he suddenly raised his walking stick and charged towards fourth master mo. with two ps, fourth master mo was forced to take two steps back. ¡°brat, i taught you all your kung fu. do you think you can beat me?¡± the old manughed and said, ¡± i can take back your martial arts when i say so. i¡¯ll give you two more days to think about it. if you don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± after the old man turned around and left, someone was pushed in and the door was closed. tang luo¡¯s entire body was also covered in blood, and it was a terrible sight. ¡°fourth master, how are you?¡± tang luo got up and rushed towards mo linyuan. mo lingyuan spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes full of malice. ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. ¡°why don¡¯t we make a counter-attack n first, agree to him, and then think of a way? it¡¯s not good for us to be locked up here like this.¡± tang luo said worriedly. fourth master mo did not say a word. ¡± after all, he doesn¡¯t want young madam¡¯s life. he only wants that thing ... ¡± tang luo said. ¡± we can totally discuss it with young madam. ¡± mo linyuan nced at tang luo. he didn¡¯t know what his master wanted the ring for, but it seemed like there were many people eyeing it. since there were so many people who wanted this ring, it must mean that this ring was not simple, not to mention that it was his master who had a very mysterious origin. the thing he wanted, needless to say, was definitely not simple. fourth master mo sat on the edge of the bed and panted. tang luo sat on the other side and looked at fourth master mo without saying a word. after a long time, mo linyuan raised his head and looked at the surveince camera in the cell. ¡± i want to talk to you alone. ¡± ¨C leng rongrong brought the big tiger with her to mrs. qi¡¯s residence. she rode the tiger here, so she didn¡¯t ask jiang po and the others to send her. when she arrived, she got off the tiger¡¯s back. she was afraid that hitting the tiger would scare people, so she had the tiger hide, so it looked like she was walking here. a few luxury cars passed by her, and when they saw her, their eyes were filled with contempt. ¡± isn¡¯t this the youngdy from the 19th floor? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s actually walking here!¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be, the 19th level doesn¡¯t value her that much? you don¡¯t even have a chauffeur?¡± ¡± he probably thinks that she¡¯s an actress and that it¡¯s a little embarrassing! ¡± ¡°yeah, most big families don¡¯t really like actors.¡± a few passersbyughed at leng rongrong. ¡°how could she have the nerve to attend mrs. qi¡¯s tea party? isn¡¯t she afraid of losing face?¡± ¡± i heard that he¡¯s from the countryside. he must be very ignorant. it¡¯ll be very funny! ¡± ¡± i think this gathering is going to be interesting. after all, it¡¯s always fun to have a neer! ¡± ...... leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and walked to the door. the guard at mrs. qi¡¯s door nced at leng rongrong¡¯s invitation, then looked at her suspiciously. ¡± you¡¯re just going in like this? ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. ¡°the back garden is a little far.¡± the guard said. the otherdies had all entered in their cars, but this girl looked very down-to-earth and had actually walked in. it was probably because leng rongrong was very pretty, so the guard couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡°oh, i¡¯m fine.¡± leng rongrong smiled at the guard. then, she walked in on her own. the security guard was speechless. when they were inside and there was no one else, leng rongrong whistled, and big huang jumped over the wall. leng rongrong flipped onto big yellow¡¯s back and chased after the few cars in front. the driver of thest car in front nced at the rearview mirror inadvertently and mmed on the brakes. the car jerked, and ady in the car was shocked. ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°m-miss, i saw a girl riding a big tiger and following us!¡± the driver rubbed his eyes in a panic, feeling like he was hallucinating in broad daylight. ¡°how is this possible? what big tiger? this isn¡¯t a forest. how can there be a big tiger?¡± the girl was holding a persian cat and frowned. ¡± hurry up and drive. don¡¯t be toote. mrs. qi will be unhappy if we¡¯rete! ¡± ¡°no, no, it¡¯s really a big tiger!¡± the driver swallowed his saliva. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. you¡¯ll beughed atter!¡± the girl said unhappily, ¡± drive, hurry up! ¡± the driver was driving in a daze. as he drove, he muttered, ¡± there¡¯s really someone who rides a big tiger like a horse ... it¡¯s too scary ... ¡± Chapter 1222 1222 don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re keeping a chicken as a pet? leng rongrong rode big yellow and swaggered to the back garden of mrs. qi¡¯s house. the back garden was veryrge and there were many servants. when they arrived, leng rongrong asked big yellow to find a ce to hide so that he would not scare the others. she nned to let big yellow out after everyone was mentally prepared. otherwise, the sudden appearance of such a big tiger might scare everyone. under the guidance of a servant, leng rongrong quickly met mrs. qi. the bully was chatting with the other madams and youngdies who had just arrived. she looked very noble and gentle. when she spoke to others, there was also a sense of vulgarity. as soon as leng rongrong arrived, severaldies and youngdies looked at her. ¡°how could she be so fast!¡± ¡°she clearly walked here. how did she get in?¡± ¡°did you get a ride from someone?¡± the group of people were surprised to see leng rongrong. they obviously did not expect her to reach the back garden so quickly, even though she had walked through the main door. it would take quite a while to drive here, and everyone was stillughing at her, thinking that she still hadn¡¯t arrived even after the tea party had ended. in the end, she actually followed everyone and arrived smoothly. although there were whispers, no one directly opposed her. after all, this wasdy qi¡¯s territory, and no one wanted to offend thisdy. ¡°rongrong, you¡¯re here.¡± mrs. qi greeted leng rongrong, who was carrying a veryzy-looking ragdoll cat in her arms. the cat was as noble as mrs. qi. the otherdies were also carrying simr cats and dogs in their arms. some raised poodles, some raised shepherd dogs, and all kinds of cats. there were even parrots. after leng rongrong greeted mrs. qi, she sat down in the seat that mrs. qi had arranged for her. mrs. qi nced at leng rongrong and asked in surprise, ¡± rongrong, didn¡¯t you say you were bringing your pet over? where¡¯s your pet?¡± it was leng rongrong¡¯s idea to bring a pet to the tea party, and she had only informed everyone after that. however, everyone had brought their own pets, except for leng rongrong, who had not brought anything. the rest of the madams and youngdies could not help but look at leng rongrong. someone stroked his kitten and said with a smile, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you have a stray cat or dog and feel embarrassed to take it out? ¡± ¡± she¡¯s a girl from the countryside, after all. maybe her pet is a chicken! ¡± ¡°pfft, it might be a duck!¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be a pig, right?¡± everyone¡¯s words were getting more and more outrageous, and they all covered their faces andughed secretly. especially huang yuan, who was in the crowd. she was even more pleased with herself. the fact that leng rongrong was from the countryside had been spread by her, so now the biggest impression thesedies and youngdies had of her was that she was a country bumpkin who had just been recognized back to the neenth floor. the madams and youngdies didn¡¯t know much about power, and everyone was better at gossiping behind people¡¯s backs. she didn¡¯t need to say much. everyone would make their own spections when she started a topic. after that, he made up a story about leng rongrong¡¯s background. ¡°chicken? i do have a pet chicken, but i¡¯ve never raised a duck before. pigs seem to be quite interesting, i¡¯ll try raising er.¡± leng rongrong did not get angry. everyone was obviouslyughing at her, but she acted as if she did not feel it. she still had a faint smile on her face. ¡± but, i didn¡¯t bring such a pet today. ¡± ¡°can¡¯t she tell that we¡¯reughing at her?¡± ¡± looks like not only are you a country bumpkin, but you also don¡¯t have any emotional intelligence! ¡± ¡°so stupid, don¡¯t you know how embarrassing it is?¡± thedies whispered to each other, saying that leng rongrong was the stupidest person they had ever met. everyone was obviously mocking and ridiculing her, but she acted like she didn¡¯t understand and was like a fool. naturally, madam qi also heard these whispering voices. she could not help but frown, and then coughed heavily. ¡°rongrong, didn¡¯t you bring your pet?¡± ¡°i did.¡± it was only then that leng rongrong turned to look at mrs. qi. ¡± i¡¯ve brought it. i was afraid of scaring everyone, so i let it hide. ¡± ¡°what kind of pet is it? it can even scare people?¡± ¡± pfft, they¡¯re hiding. could it be some ant or something? ¡± ¡± everyone, quickly look down. don¡¯t step on someone else¡¯s pet! ¡± mrs. qi frowned. ¡± it¡¯s fine. let it out. it¡¯s just a pet. it won¡¯t scare people. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll make it clear first, i¡¯m raising a tiger. are you sure you won¡¯t be scared? ¡± ¡°a tiger?¡± some people looked at leng rongrong doubtfully. ¡°pfft ... you dare to rear a tiger?¡± a few of them could not help butugh, thinking that leng rongrong was joking. it was not easy to raise a tiger. moreover, it was not something a country girl could afford to raise. moreover, which girl would raise such a terrifying beast like a tiger? everyone would choose cats and dogs, okay? even if she liked this kind of big and furry animal, she was still a girl. it was too dangerous and too scary. ¡°big yellow,e out!¡± leng rongrong nodded atdy qi and summoned big yellow. ¡°big yellow?¡± as expected, when this name came out, it immediately made all the madams and youngdies at the tea partyugh. some people evenughed until they cried. as he wiped his tears, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± i thought it was something else. it sounds like a dog. ¡± no one believed that a tiger would reallye out. only huang yuan, who was holding a distinguished guest dog, was pale. of course, she remembered that big yellow. it was clearly a Bengal tiger, but leng rongrong had given it a dog name. such an old-fashioned name, but the tiger had actually epted it. moreover, this damn tiger was very annoying and often found trouble with her. when she was on set, this tiger had scared her a lot. she knew that it was leng rongrong¡¯s idea, but she could not do anything to the tiger. just when everyone wasughing and thinking that leng rongrong might really be raising a dog, big yellow jumped out of a bunch of flowers after leng rongrong called it twice. when he flew out, he was wearing a flower on his head, which looked mighty and a little cute. of course, this was only cute in lord rong¡¯s eyes. when the madams and youngdies present saw this scene, they were all frightened. ¡°ah, a tiger!¡± ¡°help! there¡¯s a tiger!¡± ¡± the tiger is going to eat people! someonee quickly! ¡± a fewdies fell backward and fell. a few of them turned around and ran away in a panic. only mrs. qi was sitting at the head of the table with a changed expression. huang yuan was also pale and did not move. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was still smiling. she turned to look at the crowd and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with everyone? isn¡¯t my big huang adorable? ¡± everyone was speechless. cute? she called this man-eating thing cute? Chapter 1223 1223 she said this thing was cute? leng rongrong stood up and walked over to big yellow, then rubbed its head and smoothed its fur. big yellow closed its eyes infort. at first, those madams and youngdies were scared and wanted to escape, but when they saw that this big tiger had no intention of pouncing over and seemed to be quite obedient, they tried their best to calm down and sit back in their seats. ¡°miss xuanyuan, you call this tiger big yellow?¡± one of thedies finally could not help but look at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± forgive me for being blunt, but isn¡¯t the name big yellow supposed to be the name of a dog? i¡¯ve heard a lot of dogs called big yellow, but i¡¯ve never seen one called tiger big yellow.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not yellow?¡± leng rongrong turned to look at thedy, pointing at the tiger¡¯s yellow fur and said, ¡± isn¡¯t it quite yellow? ¡± for a moment, thedy was speechless. was it called big yellow because its fur was a little yellow? f * ck, what kind of logic is this ... this majestic tiger was actually called big yellow ... mrs. qiughed in amusement. ¡± interesting, rongrong is quite straightforward. big yellow is not a bad name. it does look quite cute. ¡± this tiger seems to be very obedient to you?¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded, ¡± it¡¯s more docile. ¡± ¡°can ie over and touch it? to be honest, i like this kind of big cat too, but my husband is afraid that i¡¯ll get hurt, so he doesn¡¯t let me raise it. ¡± mrs. qi said with some regret. ¡°of course you can.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s indeed dangerous to raise such a ferocious beast. ¡± she only raised him because she was good at martial arts and knew thenguage of beasts. if he couldn¡¯t do anything, he would be easily injured. mrs. qi touched big yellow. she liked it so much that she touched its head and its furry paws. the more he touched it, the more he liked it. after a long time, mrs. qi finally let go of big yellow. the rest of thedies didn¡¯t dare to touch big yellow. a few youngdies also showed great interest and came over to touch it. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°this feels so good!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i also want to raise a tiger!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t know tigers were so cute! how did you raise her? rongrong, you¡¯re so good. how long have you been raising her?¡± young girls had no resistance to such big and cute creatures. after having a good impression of the tiger, naturally, he also had a very good impression of leng rongrong. lord rong had a good temper. although she was her pet, she let everyone touch her and let the big tiger roll on the ground to flirt with girls. although the tiger looked terrifying, it was definitely a divine weapon for picking up girls. it could definitely melt people when it rubbed against them. what¡¯s more, almost all the girls were raising cats. to put it bluntly, tigers were just slightly bigger cats. they were simr to cats in many aspects and did not look much different. apart from being much bigger and more impressive, such a big body actually made him more likable. ¡°i¡¯ve only been raising it for a short while.¡± leng rongrongughed, ¡± even big yellow likes you guys a lot. it must be because you guys are too good-looking. this guy is just obsessed with looks. ¡± leng rongrong said this in a serious manner. when she looked at the girls, her eyes seemed to be shining like stars. she was clearly a girl. however, the girls couldn¡¯t help blushing when they were praised. clearly, leng rongrong was the most beautiful, but sheplimented them. furthermore, she looked at them with her chin propped up, as if they were really beautiful and pleasing to the eye. leng rongrong looked at the girls without blinking, and the girls ¡®hearts could not help but beat wildly. he could turn a person gay with just one look. just now, everyone had called her a country bumpkin, but at this moment, no one could say anything about that. all of them were attracted by lord rong¡¯s electrifying gaze. ¡± if you like it, you can have more things. we could have ridden it, but everyone is wearing a skirt, so it might not be convenient. ¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. ¡°can i ride it?¡± one of the girls looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡± i, can i try? i don¡¯t mind wearing a dress!¡± ¡°sure,¡± leng rongrong threw her a flirtatious look, then stood up and walked to the girl¡¯s side. she touched big yellow, and big yellow immediatelyy down. then, she let the girl sit on it sideways and supported her. big yellow stood up. the girl hugged big yellow¡¯s head and yelped in excitement. ¡± ¡°so cool!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i¡¯m so happy i¡¯m about to cry!¡± ¡± that¡¯s great! i actually have the chance to ride a big tiger! ¡± ¡°do you want a group photo?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i want it!¡± the girl nodded quickly. leng rongrong took a few steps back and took a few photos of the girl. then, the rest of the girls also wanted to ride big yellow. leng rongrong walked up to them one by one and helped them take pictures. she was very patient and took pictures of them one by one when they came down. she was clearly a girl, but she had an inexplicable domineering aura about her. even when she was doing things, she looked like a gentleman. the group of girls blushed when they were carried off the tiger¡¯s back. the group ofdies drinking tea at the side were not too satisfied with lord rong. he felt that she had brought a big tiger here to show off. moreover, they still felt that it was too dangerous to keep a tiger. looking at a big tiger that was docile now, who knew what it would do in the next second? what if it bit people? after all, it was a wild beast, not a domestic kitten. it was not easy to control. ¡± mrs. qi, i think it¡¯s too dangerous to leave this tiger here. we¡¯re all weak people. what if it hurts us? ¡± a richdy raised her head and said, ¡± we are here to drink tea and chat, not to take a photo with the tiger. ¡± huang yuan saw this opportunity and immediately said something to the richdy beside her. the richdy immediately said in surprise, ¡± this tiger almost ate people in the crew? ¡± in an instant, everyone heard it. everyone looked at the big tiger in fear. even the girls who were surrounding big yellow were scared and kept their distance from big yellow. big yellow was disappointed. it looked at them pitifully. it also liked to y with them. ¡°i didn¡¯t hurt anyone,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± although it didn¡¯t hurt anyone, it scared them. wasn¡¯t it the truth that it pounced on them? ¡± huang yuan looked at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯m not targeting you. i just feel that it¡¯s not safe to leave a tiger in the back garden. ¡± mrs. qi thought for a while and said, ¡± why don¡¯t we all send our pets to the servants to watch over them first, and we¡¯ll have some snacks? ¡± Chapter 1224 1224 a present delivered to my heart no one had any objections to mrs. qi¡¯s words, and soon a servant came over to take away all the small pets. only big yellow was left unattended. a servant was standing in front of big yellow, trembling and her legs were weak. ¡°i, i, i ... it, it¡¯s ...¡± ¡°it won¡¯t hurt people, it¡¯s very obedient.¡± leng rongrong said to the servant. the servant was still at a loss. a big tiger! this wasn¡¯t a big cat or a small animal. it looked very difficult to deal with. she didn¡¯t dare to touch the big tiger at all, and she didn¡¯t know how to coax it away. why was she the only one with a big tiger, while the others were obviously kittens and puppies? mrs. qi asked the servant beside her to call a bodyguard over. even a strong bodyguard could not help but be shocked when he saw a big tiger. however,pared to the servant¡¯s normal reaction, the bodyguard was at least calmer. ¡± miss xuanyuan, how do i take it away? will it follow me? ¡± the bodyguard looked at leng rongrong. ¡°it will follow you on its own. you can just click on it and it will know where you want it to stay.¡± leng rongrong said to the bodyguard. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± the bodyguard nodded and asked big yellow, ¡± what¡¯s its name? ¡± ¡°big yellow!¡± leng rongrong said with a calm expression. ¡°big, big yellow?¡± the bodyguard¡¯s chin trembled three times before he called out to big yellow with a strange expression. big yellow really did follow him. he then gathered his courage and left with big yellow. ¡°oh right, mrs. qi, this is for you!¡± some people began to give mrs. qi gifts. almost everyone had brought different gifts for mrs. qi, and after everyone had given their gifts, many people looked at leng rongrong, who had been indifferent all this time. although no one spoke, it was obvious from their gazes that they were asking if leng rongrong had prepared a gift for mrs. qi. everyone seemed to be asking why he didn¡¯t prepare a gift when they had all prepared one. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm. everyone looked at her for a long time, and even whendy qi was about to speak up to ease her embarrassment, she suddenly stood up. ¡°what will she give you?¡± ¡°she didn¡¯t prepare any gifts, did she?¡± ¡°even if he did prepare a gift, it would probably be something unpresentable!¡± in the midst of the crowd¡¯s discussion, leng rongrong walked towardsdy qi. then, she took out a small ck bag and handed it to mrs. qi. when everyone saw the casual bag, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. because the bag looked small, smaller than a palm, no one could guess what gift leng rongrong would give. the others gave her jewelry, cosmetics, and skincare products, all of which were exquisitely packaged. however, leng rongrong¡¯s was just a bag with a string. it was ck velvet and looked very casual, so one couldn¡¯t see what was inside. ¡± i wonder what gift miss xuanyuan has given to mrs. qi to broaden our horizons? ¡± someone looked at leng rongrong and mrs. qi and said. mrs. qi originally wanted to ept the gift and look at itter. she also felt that leng rongrong would not give anything particrly expensive, and was afraid that if everyone saw it, leng rongrong would feel embarrassed. after all, she was the one who had invited her, and she did not want to put leng rongrong in a difficult position. however, since someone had said so, she was a little embarrassed. she nced at leng rongrong and leng rongrong nodded. ¡± since everyone wants to see it, mrs. qi, please open it. ¡± it¡¯s not a special gift, and i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it. ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll open it and take a look. no matter what gift it is, it¡¯s rongrong¡¯s kind intentions. i¡¯ll like it!¡± mrs. qi was still very gentle. she gently opened the bag. then, he took out the things inside. at first, she felt that the thing inside was like a stone, but it was a little heavy, so she was quite curious. she took her hand out of the bag, and then, mrs. qi was stunned. she was holding a huge diamond in her hand. mrs. qi was stunned for a moment, and she looked at leng rongrong in confusion. someone in the crowdughed out loud-¡± no way! a stone for free? ¡± do you want to pass this off as a diamond and give it to mrs. qi?¡± ¡°how much did you buy it for?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s worth five yuan!¡± ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone give a gift so ruthlessly. it¡¯s a stone. ¡± leng rongrong did not say anything and went back to her seat. whether it was an ordinary stone or a diamond, mrs. qi knew it better than her. the reason why she took such a diamond was that mrs. qi liked to collect gemstones and other things. mrs. qi did not have such a big diamond yet. it just so happened that she didn¡¯t really like this diamond. it was thrown to her by the toad, so she borrowed the flower to present it to buddha. the richdies were stillughing at leng rongrong. but madam qi¡¯s expression became even stranger. she stood up in a hurry and walked to leng rongrong with the diamond in her hands. ¡± i can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift, ¡± she said. rongrong, you should take it back.¡± ¡°mrs. qi, i¡¯ve already given this to you as a gift. besides, this thing is of no use to me. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s valuable. mrs. qi likes these things, so i¡¯ll give them to you. the right thing was the most suitable in the right person¡¯s hands. this thing may have ended up in my hands because it wanted to end up in your hands, mrs. qi?¡± leng rongrong said with a smile. she was still neither humble nor arrogant, and even had a slight imposing manner. mrs. qi was a little embarrassed. ¡± i don¡¯t deserve it. it¡¯s not very nice of you to give me such an expensive diamond, is it? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t mrs. qi invite me to have tea? i¡¯m very happy that you let mee to your house to y.¡± leng rongrong blinked. after leng rongrong had rejected her multiple times, mrs. qi returned to her seat with a rare treasure in her hands. the people around them also realized that theirughter didn¡¯t seem quite right, so they quieted down. after that, mrs. qi exined to everyone that it was a real diamond. she had never seen such a big diamond before. she really did not expect that leng rongrong¡¯s gift would be so generous. she ordered someone to bring a big box over and carefully put the diamond in it. she also asked the bodyguard to put it away and watch it carefully so that no one could steal it. the people who had thought that leng rongrong had given them some worthless stones were all dumbfounded at this point. inparison, their gifts were nothing. she casually gave a huge diamond, and it was just right for mrs. qi¡¯s preferences. everyone knew that mrs. qi liked to collect things like gemstones. at that moment, everyone could not help but be a little convinced by leng rongrong. Chapter 1225 1225 little miss was bitten by big yellow! while eating the desserts, leng rongrong propped her chin up and listened to the people chatting. this tea party wasn¡¯t actually very interesting. it was just for the women to gossip. she wasn¡¯t very familiar with these people. asionally, when her name was called, she would just casually answer a few words. the rest of the time, she would liezily on the table and listen to everyone¡¯s conversation. his ears would only twitch when he heard some useful information. just as everyone was chatting happily, a servant suddenly rushed in and eximed, ¡± something happened, madam, something big happened. little miss, something happened! ¡± ¡°what!¡± ¡°pa! pa!¡± the precious teacup in her hand fell to the ground, and mrs. qi stood up abruptly. ¡°that tiger, that big tiger bit our little miss, it, it still doesn¡¯t dare to let go of little miss!¡± the helper was so nervous that she was shaking. tears were flowing down her face. ¡± what should we do? little miss is still so young! ¡± ¡°where is he?¡± mrs. qi looked at leng rongrong, her eyes full ofplicated feelings and worry. the rest of the people present also stood up. ¡°i told you that the tiger isn¡¯t safe!¡± ¡± tigers are wild animals that are hard to train. no matter how well-behaved they are, they are still a man-eating tiger! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re really courting death. how could you bring the tiger to such a ce and even hurt little miss! ¡± ¡± quickly go and see how little miss is! ¡± the group ofdies panicked. leng rongrong frowned. she stood up as well, but did not say anything. however, she knew that big yellow would never do such a thing. it might y with people, but it would never eat them. it was not interested in humans. moreover, animals like children more and would not bully them. there must be some misunderstanding. ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look.¡± leng rongrong said after taking a look at mrs. qi. mrs. qi was very anxious and scared, but she did not lose her temper at leng rongrong. she only nodded nervously. ¡± lead the way. ¡± as leng rongrong walked, she asked the servant, ¡± how¡¯s little miss? did she get hurt? ¡± ¡°little miss is not injured, but she was bitten by that tiger. that tiger was extremely fierce, and with little miss by its side, we didn¡¯t dare to do anything rashly. the bodyguards have already surrounded it, but no one dared to go over and grab the child. they were afraid that the tiger would be angry and eat people.¡± the helper started to sob. ¡± it¡¯s all my fault. i didn¡¯t look after little miss. it¡¯s all my fault! ¡± madam qi¡¯s face was filled with panic. some people were berating leng rongrong madly, ming her for bringing a tiger out of all the things she could have brought. some even said that if the tiger hurt the little girl, leng rongrong would have to pay with her life. as huang yuan walked, sheforted mrs. qi. ¡± madam, don¡¯t worry. everything will be fine. ¡± if we really can¡¯t do itter, we¡¯ll just kill that tiger.¡± leng rongrong gave huang yuan a cold look. ¡°what are you looking at me for? if it wasn¡¯t your tiger, how could it have caused such a thing? in times of danger, little miss¡¯s life is naturally more important.¡± huang yuan said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°we still haven¡¯t figured out the truth.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice was cold. she didn¡¯t believe that big yellow would suddenly attack others. with big yellow¡¯s personality, it would only like to y with children. it would never attack people. big yellow was born in a circus, so it had seen more children and had worked with some children before, so it liked children very much. it had been injured while protecting a child, so it would never bully a child. unless it had been provoked. however, even if it was provoked, it would at most roar and would not attack people at all. moreover, big yellow had already filled its stomach when they came out. it was impossible for a full tiger to go hunting. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was grave. no matter what, it was not a good thing to cause such a mess in someone else¡¯s home, not to mention that it happened in the house of mrs. qi, the most powerful person in continent F. ¡°does this even need the truth? everyone saw it with their own eyes.¡± huang luan sneered. leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything. she knew that the little miss was mrs. qi¡¯s fourth child, and also the youngest. she was the most pampered child in mrs. qi¡¯s family. mrs. qi¡¯s three sons were all grown up, and only her youngest daughter was only three or four years old. because she was mr. qi¡¯s son and a girl, she was the only one who was doted on by the whole family. in the end, with such a sudden incident, mrs. qi was probably worried to death. soon, the group of people arrived at thewn beside the swimming pool. big yellow was holding the crying little girl in its mouth. it was curled up in a corner, surrounded by a group of armed bodyguards. they were all staring at big yellow. it was as if big yellow would be shot to death if it was not careful. the little girl¡¯s clothes were being held in his mouth. although she was wailing, there was no injury on her body. when leng rongrong saw it, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. it was good that she was not injured. ¡°big yellow!¡± leng rongrong was the first to walk towards big yellow. ¡± miss xuanyuan, don¡¯t go over. the tiger has gone mad and wants to eat people! ¡± one of the bodyguards said, ¡± if you go any further, she will hurt little miss! ¡± mrs. qi¡¯s heart clenched, and she grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s arm, biting her head with red eyes. she looked at the little girl anxiously. ¡± nan ¡®er, nan¡¯ er, don¡¯t be afraid. mom is here. mom will not let anything happen to you! ¡± ¡°madam, i promise that nothing will happen to nan ¡®er. i¡¯m the one who raised big yellow, so i know it very well.¡± leng rongrong turned her head and pulled mrs. qi¡¯s hand away. she was about to go over, but huang yuan stopped her. ¡°huang yuan, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°don¡¯t go over. what if you anger this tiger? it¡¯s not safe for you to go there!¡± huang yuan narrowed her eyes. she knew that the big tiger would listen to leng rongrong, and leng rongrong would go over to save nan ¡®er. with such a good opportunity, she would definitely not let leng rongrong sessfully save nan ¡®er. she wanted leng rongrong to offend the qi family. by then, not to mention leng rongrong, even if she went to the 19th floor, she would die a miserable death. the leading figures in continent F in recent years were still the qi family. ¡°i think it¡¯s safer to kill this tiger.¡± huang yuan turned to look at mrs. qi. ¡± madam, now is not the time to hesitate. the longer we dy, the more difficult it will be to control this tiger. let¡¯s just shoot it! ¡± it looks emotionally unstable, we can¡¯t let miss xuanyuan go over!¡± huang luan¡¯s words seemed to be for everyone¡¯s good. but his heart was extremely vicious. however, mrs. qi was only worried about her daughter. after hearing huang yuan¡¯s words, she felt that what she said made sense. ¡°a jin, you do it!¡± mrs. qi forced herself to calm down and wiped her tears, then raised her head. Chapter 1226 1226 kill it a jin walked to mrs. qi¡¯s side and looked at the big tiger. ¡± ah-jin, you have the best marksmanship. no matter what, you can¡¯t let little miss get hurt! ¡± mrs. qi¡¯s eyes had be extremely determined. she was no longer as worried as before, and when she gave orders, she was a little overbearing. she then looked at leng rongrong. ¡± rongrong, i know that big yellow is your pet, but she¡¯s my daughter. i¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°mrs. qi, please believe me and let me go. i won¡¯t let nan ¡®er be hurt.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± if we let them shoot rashly, big yellow will be frightened instead. the consequences will be unimaginable. ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, you¡¯ve said it the other way around. if you go over, you¡¯ll only hurt both of them. i think it¡¯s safer to kill the tiger directly. although he¡¯s your pet, this is a matter of life and death. you can¡¯t be biased!¡± huang yuan looked worried. the rest of thedies also expressed that it was safer to kill big yellow. even if leng rongrong went over, she might not be able to snatch xiao nan ¡®er from big yellow¡¯s mouth. by then, it would be difficult to shoot again. it would definitely not be that simple. this was the best time to deal with big yellow. at this moment, everyone thought that leng rongrong was not actually concerned about the young miss, and that she might have only wanted to save her big tiger. at a time like this, she was still only concerned about her big tiger. suddenly, everyone¡¯s impression of leng rongrong was not very good. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. this concerns my daughter¡¯s life. i can¡¯t trust you. ¡± mrs. qi seemed to hesitate for a moment. after huang yuan whispered a few words in her ear, she still refused topromise. leng rongrong frowned. she wanted to go over, but she was stopped by mrs. qi¡¯s bodyguards. ¡°big yellow, let go of nan ¡®er!¡± leng rongrong had no choice but to shout at big yellow. she knew that the tiger still listened to her. the reason why big yellow was still holding the little girl in its mouth was because there were too many people around them. it was a little scared. if it was not so scared, it would definitely let go of nan ¡®er. ¡°big yellow, listen to me. you¡¯ll be fine. let go of nan ¡®er.¡± leng rongrong made a gesture of assurance that it would be fine. when big yellow heard leng rongrong¡¯s words and met herforting eyes, it seemed to loosen up a little. it gradually let go of nan ¡®er¡¯s clothes. when huang yuan saw this, she immediately became nervous. damn it, did that stupid tiger really listen to leng rongrong? it wasn¡¯t easy to get such a chance, she would never let leng rongrong get away from trouble! at this moment, huang yuan suddenly looked at a ¡®jin. she fell forward without a sound and bumped into a¡¯ jin. a ¡®jin¡¯s hand trembled when he was hit by big yellow. he subconsciously fired a shot. the bullet flew forward. big yellow was shocked and let go of nan ¡®er. just as it was about to escape, the bullet flew toward nan¡¯ er. big yellow rushed over and bumped into nan ¡®er almost instantly, and the bullet hit one of big yellow¡¯s legs. ¡°roar!¡± big yellow roared. it saw that everyone was about to attack it, so it ran to the side without saying a word. the bodyguards gave chase. mrs. qi rushed directly to nan ¡®er and hugged her. she looked at her daughter in her arms, trembling. nan ¡®er cried until she was out of breath. her small hands tightly hugged her mother, refusing to let go no matter what. leng rongrong suddenly turned to look at a ¡®jin. ah-jin, who had fired the shot, was frightened by leng rongrong¡¯s gaze. he didn¡¯t know why, but when he met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, he felt extremely creeped out. she was just a little girl in a white dress. however, he was inexplicably afraid and felt his hair stand on end. he was even more terrifying than when he saw his master. ¡°no, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± ah-jin also saw that the tiger seemed to be loosening up. he shouldn¡¯t have fired, but someone hit him. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, as bright as the stars, only nced at a ¡®jin, and then she looked at huang yuan. ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± leng rongrong asked coldly. ¡°what do you mean?¡± huang yuan acted like she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°luckily a jin fired a shot, otherwise, i don¡¯t know what would have happened to xiao nan ¡®er!¡± huang yuanplimented ah-jin as she said, ¡± miss xuanyuan, your tiger is too dangerous. i advise you not to keep such an animal. ¡± you didn¡¯t eat anyone today, but who knows if you¡¯ll eat someone tomorrow? you almost killed nan ¡®er!¡± the other madams beside him could not help but nod in fear. ¡°yeah, you really can¡¯t keep a tiger!¡± ¡°a wild beast is a wild beast after all, how can it be human!¡± ¡± i¡¯m still scared when i think about it. i even took a picture with it. if it had bitten me, i might have been dead! ¡± ¡°miss rongrong, you really shouldn¡¯t have kept such an animal!¡± ¡°you should quickly go and apologize to mrs. qi!¡± just as everyone was trying to persuade leng rongrong to apologize to mrs. qi, a ck car rushed in. then, the car door opened, and a middle-aged man rushed out of the car. he rushed to mrs. qi¡¯s side, his face fierce. ¡± madam, what¡¯s going on? i heard that a tiger attacked our daughter? ¡± mrs. qi hugged nan ¡®er tightly. she was so scared that she could not speak. nan ¡®er was tired from crying and fell asleep indy qi¡¯s arms. after mr. qi confirmed that his daughter was fine, he asked the servants to bring mrs. qi and his daughter to the house to rest. he looked at leng rongrong and the others. huang yuan, who was in the center of the crowd, was full of smiles. leng rongrong, you can¡¯t escape now, can you? you¡¯re dead, and the neenth level is dead! ¡°tell me, what¡¯s going on!¡± mr. qi looked angry from embarrassment. ¡± isn¡¯t it a tea party? why did you kill someone in my house?¡± plop! the servant who was looking at nan ¡®er was the first to kneel on the ground. she knelt down and sobbed, ¡± master, it wasn¡¯t me. someone brought a tiger into the house and it was the tiger that attacked little miss!! ¡± ¡°tiger? who came to my house with a tiger?¡± although mr. qi was a middle-aged man, he was wearing a camouge suit and exuded an intimidating aura. ¡°it¡¯s me,¡± he said. leng rongrong knew that even if she didn¡¯t say anything, someone would testify against her, so she simply stood out. when she spoke, she was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°you brought a tiger to the gathering, what are your intentions? why do i feel like you¡¯re a stranger?¡± mr. qi looked at both leng rongrong. ¡°she¡¯s the daughter of the person on the 19th floor who was just recognized.¡± huang yuan quickly exined, ¡± mr. qi, don¡¯t be angry. miss nan ¡®er is fine. i don¡¯t think miss rongrong expected that the tiger would go crazy.¡± Chapter 1227 1227 it didn¡¯t go crazy ¡°although miss rongrong didn¡¯t want everyone to shoot just now because she wanted to protect her tiger first, miss nan ¡®er was fine in the end. moreover, that tiger was personally raised by miss rongrong, so it¡¯s only natural that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.¡± huang yuan seemed to be speaking up for leng rongrong. however, every sentence he said was misleading. it was as if he was saying that in leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, the tiger¡¯s life was more important than the little miss ¡®life. since little miss had nothing else to do, he might as well let the tiger go. anyway, little miss was fine, so this matter could be treated as if it had never happened. it was as if he was speaking up for leng rongrong, but it made mr. qi instantly unhappy. ¡°what do you mean? do you think that our precious daughter is not as important as you, a tiger? your tiger¡¯s life is a life, but isn¡¯t our nan ¡®er¡¯s life also a life?¡± mr. qi was like a lit firecracker, extremely angry. he paced back and forth, ring at leng rongrong as he shouted. ¡°mr. qi, i didn¡¯t mean it that way. i didn¡¯t say those words.¡± leng rongrong nced at huang yuan and said, ¡± shut up! ¡± huang yuan: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°mr. qi, please.¡± huang yuan still wanted to say something, but leng rongrong had a needle in her hand and she jabbed it into huang yuan¡¯s neck. huang yuan was instantly speechless. she opened her mouth and cursed a few times, but she found that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t make a sound. after a moment of silence, leng rongrong looked at mr. qi. ¡°mr. qi, big yellow didn¡¯t go crazy.¡± she might not have been too sure before, but at this moment, leng rongrong waspletely sure. big yellow did not go crazy. there might have been some misunderstanding about it holding nan ¡®er in its mouth, but big yellow was not around now, so she did not know what the specific situation was at that time. however, she was certain that big yellow did not go crazy. big huang was shot in the end because he was trying to protect xiao nan ¡®er. the others might not be able to tell and would only think that big yellow was hit by ident. after all, it was a beast that did not know the power of a bullet. however, she knew that when big yellow saw that nan ¡®er was in danger, it had rushed up to block her. big yellow loved children, so it was protecting xiao nan ¡®er. there must be some misunderstanding. just as leng rongrong was thinking about how to exin it to mr. qi, the servant who was kneeling on the ground said anxiously, ¡± mr. qi, it¡¯s that tiger that went crazy! it was that tiger that went crazy, that¡¯s why it wanted to eat little miss!¡± leng rongrong frowned and nced at the servant. the servant was obviously making a venomous im. her big yellow was clearly very obedient. it would never eat humans. wasn¡¯t beef delicious? why did it have to eat humans? besides, big yellow was so full that it could not eat humans anymore. ¡°mr. qi, i¡¯m not too sure about the exact situation, but we¡¯ll know once we ask big yellow. as long as we can find big yellow, i will give mr. qi and mrs. qi an exnation.¡± leng rongrong looked at mr. qi. she thought that since nothing happened to nan ¡®er, mr. qi would not be angry. but what she did not expect was that mr. qi was very angry. ¡± find it? it almost hurt my daughter. do i have to give it a chance to exin?¡± ¡°big yellow just protected nan ¡®er.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± what do you mean protect? it pushed little miss down when it was running for its life! ¡± the servant who was kneeling on the ground shouted, ¡± mr. qi, you must find this tiger and seek justice for little miss! this tiger has gone mad and will definitely hurt people when it goes out. we can¡¯t let it escape!¡± ¡°men, go and capture this tiger, alive or dead!¡± mr. qi raised his hand. the group of bodyguards immediately rushed to look for big yellow. leng rongrong saw that everyone was armed, and if they saw big yellow, he would definitely be in danger. for a moment, she felt uneasy. she nced at mr. qi and said, ¡± mr. qi, i¡¯ll take my leave first. i¡¯ll give everyone an exnation! ¡± after she finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave. huang yuan stopped leng rongrong. she couldn¡¯t say anything, but her group of girls beside her spoke up for her. ¡± rongrong, why are you still so persistent? do you still want to save that tiger? ¡± that tiger has gone mad, you won¡¯t be able to help even if you go. you¡¯ll be injured instead!¡± ¡°move!¡± he shouted. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± huang yuan, don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done! ¡± ¡°what did i do?¡± huang yuan¡¯s eyes widened as she asked silently. ¡°you don¡¯t care about nan ¡®er¡¯s safety. don¡¯t you know what you did?¡± leng rongrong sneered. she raised her hand and threw huang yuan directly into the swimming pool. the people beside mr. qi immediately rushed out to stop leng rongrong. leng rongrong turned back to look at mr. qi, then said respectfully, ¡± mr. qi, give me some time. i will definitely give you an exnation. ¡± please let me go now!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t leave!¡± mr. qi said coldly, ¡± even if you want to leave, you¡¯ll have to wait for your father toe and take you away! ¡± ¡°why do you want to find my father?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± i¡¯ll take responsibility for this. ¡± mr. qi did not intend to say much to leng rongrong, and his face was dark from the beginning to the end. ¡°mr. qi, if you don¡¯t let me go, i won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± leng rongrong was extremely anxious when she thought about how big yellow was being hunted down. she knew that big yellow didn¡¯t hurt her on purpose. she needed to find big yellow and confirm what was going on. mr. qi did not say anything. he only waved his hand, signaling his men to take her away and lock her up. leng rongrong was flustered and exasperated. she squinted her eyes. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, mr. qi. ¡± after she finished speaking, she suddenly started fighting with the bodyguards. mr. qi obviously didn¡¯t know how powerful leng rongrong was, so he had only sent three or four bodyguards to surround her. leng rongrong easily threw the few bodyguards to the side, and immediately, leng rongrong broke into a run. when the rest of the bodyguards gave chase, leng rongrong had already jumped over the wall like a squirrel, and then jumped out. mr. qi was stunned. he was a little surprised by leng rongrong¡¯s outstretched hand. the bodyguards around him were each more powerful than thest, but leng rongrong had shaken them off so easily and escaped. ¡°sir, should we still pursue?¡± a bodyguard asked. ¡°no need.¡± mr. qi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± i¡¯ll go and take a look at nan ¡®er and madam first. you guys check the house and see if there are any unsafe factors. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± huang yuan was a little flustered and exasperated, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. when she opened her mouth, it was like she was speaking in riddles. she narrowed her eyes. after thinking for a while, the stone in her heart fell to the ground. so what if leng rongrong had escaped? could that tiger really speak? mr. qi and his wife would definitely not believe her. Chapter 1228 1228 apologize to my goddess! after leng rongrong escaped from the qi residence, she was relieved to find that no one was after her. after she left, she sent a message to inform jiang po and li ruhua that she would be backte. then, he started looking for big yellow. big yellow was injured, and no one knew where it had gone to hide. the qi family was still chasing after big yellow. although big yellow was a beast, it could not resist dangerous things like bullets. leng rongrong felt uneasy. she shouted big yellow¡¯s name as she ran, trying to let big yellow know that she was looking for it. ¡°big yellow pixiu!¡± ¡°big yellow pixiu!¡± after all, he was injured, so leng rongrong felt that big yellow would not have gone too far. he was probably hiding somewhere nearby. after some thought, she asked a passerby if there was a forest nearby. for wild beasts, the safest ce was the dense forest. therefore, it was very likely that big yellow was hiding in the forest. ¡°there¡¯s a forest over there.¡± a passerby pointed in a direction and said to leng rongrong, at the same time taking a few more nces at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was dressed in a white dress. she looked like a little fairy with a refined temperament. the passerby paused and said, ¡± the forest over there is more dangerous. there will be ferocious beasts. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking for a beast.¡± after leng rongrong mumbled to herself, she turned to the passerby and said, ¡± thank you. ¡± then, she ran towards the forest. as she ran, a few cars came from the opposite direction. those few cars that looked very arrogant were heading straight for her. leng rongrong had wanted to go around it, but when she went left, the car went left, and when she went right, the car went right. she simply stopped in her tracks and stood still. then, the cars stopped as well. the car door opened, and a leg in green socks stretched out from the car. leng rongrong was speechless. it was really green. after that, zhan jun got out of the car. he was wearing a light pink suit, but the socks under his ankles werepletely green. zhan jun adjusted his sunsses, then looked at leng rongrong. he had one hand on the car window, deliberately making a suave gesture. ¡°what a coincidence, we meet again?¡± ¡°you really have a thing for green.¡± leng rongrong looked at the pair of emerald green socks with aplicated expression. ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s nice?¡± zhan jun turned around and pulled up his pants triumphantly, revealing his pair of green socks. ¡± isn¡¯t it very lively? yuanyuan said that green really suits me. ¡± ¡°yuanyuan? huang yuan?¡± leng rongrong reacted instantly. she hadn¡¯t offended anyone in continent F, but she seemed to be in huang yuan¡¯s way, so huang yuan disliked her. he had originally wanted to get someone to investigate who was behind zhan jun, but it seemed like there was no need to do so. this fellow had just said it out loud. ¡°yuanyuan, you have good taste, don¡¯t you?¡± zhan jun loosened his grip on his pants, still showing off. ¡± forget it. a country bumpkin like you probably won¡¯t understand. ¡± leng rongrong looked at zhan jun as if he was an idiot. ¡± stay away from huang liang. she¡¯s not a good person.¡± ¡°you dare to say that our yuanyuan is not a good person?¡± zhan jun was instantly possessed and exploded. ¡± don¡¯t say anything bad about yuanyuan! she¡¯s my goddess! ¡± ¡°your goddess? you don¡¯t have good taste. i don¡¯t have as good a taste as first uncle.¡± leng rongrong said seriously. ¡°y-y-y-you ... do you know that if you make me angry, the consequences will be very serious!¡± zhan jun¡¯s hands were trembling, and he pointed his orchid-shaped fingers at leng rongrong in exasperation. ¡°hmm, i don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°you, you ... you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need you to reason with me.¡± leng rongrong said as she prepared to go around zhan jun and continue looking for big yellow. however, zhan jun refused to move aside and tried to stop leng rongrong no matter what. not only that, he even called hisrades from the other cars to stop leng rongrong. ¡± brothers, help me stop her. she actually said that i have bad taste. isn¡¯t she scolding my goddess? ¡± ¡°little brother zhan jun, you still have to call me big sister. can you not be like this? i have an urgent matter to attend to.¡± lord rong blinked. ¡± you know, it¡¯s quite troublesome when i¡¯m angry. ¡± ¡°your big tiger isn¡¯t even by your side, what can you do to me?¡± zhan jun didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡± you have to apologize to my goddess. otherwise, i won¡¯t let you go! ¡± leng rongrong moved her wrists and twisted her neck a few times. ¡± then try and see if you can stop me! ¡± zhan jun and his group of brothers chuckled, feeling that leng rongrong was overestimating herself. after all, this girl looked very thin and weak, and there was no one else around her. ¡°girl, apologize to bro zhan¡¯s goddess!¡± ¡°xiao zhan is most concerned about his goddess. you¡¯re really bold, not afraid of offending people.¡± ¡°such a beautiful girl, it won¡¯t look good if she gets beaten up.¡± one by one, they tried to persuade leng rongrong with a cheeky smile. leng rongrong was speechless. it was still uncertain who would be the one to fight. ¡°zhan jun, you should at least call me sister. i¡¯ll give you a chance. are you going to move away or not?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°i won¡¯t move!¡± zhan jun snorted. ¡± why should i call you sister? you country bumpkin, what right do you have to be my sister! ¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong responded nonchntly, ¡± then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony. you¡¯ve chosen it yourself. ¡± the group of people beside zhan jun didn¡¯t know how serious the consequences would be if lord rong got angry. one of them was still smiling and snickering. they felt that leng rongrong was simply courting death by challenging the devil incarnate zhan jun. who didn¡¯t know that zhan jun was the youngest among the younger generation on the 19th floor, so he had been pampered since he was young? he was also doted on by his older brothers, so he grew up to be a devil incarnate. he wasn¡¯t convinced by anyone but huang yuan. it was probably because he had once fought with huang yuan and was beaten up badly by her, so huang yuan became his goddess. ¡°you¡¯re really bold. you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from the countryside.¡± zhan junughed coldly. ¡± capture her and bring her to see yuan yuan! ¡± zhan jun and a few of his friends were ready to capture leng rongrong. leng rongrong suddenly grabbed the boy closest to her and smiled at him. ¡± do you know what it feels like to fly? ¡± ¡°what ... what?¡± before the boy could react, he felt his entire body being lifted up and then he flew toward the weeds at the side. ¡°f * ck!¡± the rest of the boys cursed, but it was toote to stop. one by one, they sent themselves into lord rong¡¯s hands and were knocked down by him easily. only zhan jun was dumbfounded as he looked on, not knowing how to react. what did he just see? he seemed to have seen his brothers flying and even getting punched a few times. at this moment, they were all lying on the ground, beaten up miserably. Chapter 1229 1229 chapter 1231-want to fly? ¡°ow, it hurts!¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, this woman is so ruthless!¡± ¡± f * ck, she¡¯s not human, is she? her arms are so thin, how can she be so strong? ¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i feel like my ribs are broken!¡± ¡°it hurts, i¡¯m dying!¡± ...... zhan jun was speechless. damn, what should he do now? was it toote to escape immediately? or should i stay and call her sister? ¡°how is it?¡± leng rongrong patted the dust off her hands. she had knocked down so many people, but there was not a single wrinkle on her dress. her face was still so beautiful, so noble that she seemed like a princess from the imperial city. the wind blew, her long hair flew, and her skirt fluttered. her temperament was still so good, and she was still so good-looking ... however, zhan jun was not in the mood to admire leng rongrong at all. he was only a little nervous for some reason, suddenly feeling that this country bumpkin sister did not seem to be someone to be trifled with. a drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. leng rongrong blinked at zhan jun. ¡± do you want to fly? ¡± zhan jun shook his head like a silly goose. only a ghost would want to fly! ¡°get out of the way.¡± leng rongrong lowered her eyes and swept a nce at zhan jun¡¯s feet. he was wearing green socks, which were still as bright as ever. zhan jun did not move. it was just that when he saw leng rongrong¡¯s raised eyes, he felt a chill in his heart. a pair of beautiful ck gem-like eyes, with a terrifying murderous aura, suddenly burst out the moment he looked up, making people feel cold all over. his heart was beating fast. zhan jun felt that he had never met such a terrifying woman before. she was someone who sent chills down his spine. for a moment, he felt that the woman in front of him was not human at all. she was like a god of death. as long as she was willing, she could take his head and step over his body with the bloody head. it was too terrifying! zhan jun could not help but shiver. ¡°move!¡± he shouted. when leng rongrong drank the second time, zhan jun stepped aside subconsciously. he didn¡¯t dare to say a word and just followed behind leng rongrong subconsciously. leng rongrong did not say anything. she just walked towards the car. then, he opened the door of zhan jun¡¯s car and got in. ¡°my, my, my little baby! you¡¯re not allowed to touch my little baby!¡± when zhan jun saw this scene, he instantly exploded. ¡± let go of my little baby! don¡¯t touch my baby! ¡± zhan jun tried to open the door of the driver¡¯s seat, but he couldn¡¯t. he simply rushed to the front passenger seat and said, ¡± you, don¡¯t touch my little baby. if you dare to touch my little baby, i¡¯ll fight you to the death! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already moved.¡± leng rongrong started the car and held the steering wheel with one hand, ready to drive to the forest. ¡°y-y-you ... let go of my little baby.¡± zhan jun¡¯s voice sounded like he was about to cry. ¡± my little baby, daddy is sorry. daddy loves you. this annoying woman actually dared to touch you. she¡¯s a female hooligan! ¡± leng rongrong turned her head and looked at zhan jun as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡± have you been hit in the head by a door? ¡± ¡°how did you know?¡± zhan jun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and his face was filled with shock. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°shut your mouth. i have something important to do. if i¡¯mte because of you, i¡¯ll beat you into a pig head.¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong had already stepped on the elerator, and the car sped away. zhan jun had wanted to cry andin about his little darling, but because the car was driving at a frightening speed, the tears that had reached his eyes were forced back into his eyes. he grabbed his seat belt in horror. as he fastened his seat belt, he said anxiously, ¡± you, do you know how to drive? slow down, slow down! ¡± leng rongrong did not slow down the car, but drove even faster. zhan jun waspletely dumbfounded. he grabbed his seat belt and swallowed his saliva while looking at leng rongrong¡¯s side profile. even though he was scared silly, zhan jun¡¯s poor eyesight still allowed him to see that leng rongrong was really pretty. her entire face was so fair that it seemed to be glowing. her side profile was also beautiful. her eyebrows, eyes, nose, and small mouth were not ugly at all. she looked very delicate. she was dressed casually, but her beauty was still stunning. it was as if even if she was wearing a gunny sack, she would still be a fairy. zhan jun trembled and didn¡¯t dare to speak. he even had the urge to vomit. how could he drive his little darling so fast? what if something happened to his little darling? ¡°do you want to vomit? hold it in, if you dare to spit it out, i¡¯ll stuff it back in!¡± leng rongrong noticed that zhan jun¡¯s face had turned red from holding in his breath and immediately shouted. ¡°you ... you ... if you don¡¯t tell me ... i won¡¯t ... i won¡¯t vomit on my little baby ...¡± zhan jun held it in with great difficulty. he retched for a moment, but he held it in again. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was a little scary when it was gloomy. zhan jun didn¡¯t dare to say another word. when they finally reached the forest, leng rongrong immediately stopped the car. at the same time she got out of the car, zhan jun almost rolled out of the car, followed by a heart-wrenching sound of vomiting. without caring about zhan jun¡¯s condition, leng rongrong entered the forest directly. ¡°big yellow!¡± leng rongrong shouted as she walked, ¡± big yellow, it¡¯s me. you don¡¯t have to hide from me, i¡¯ll help you! ¡± after zhan jun vomited until he was dizzy, he turned his head to look in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. the girl in a white dress and sneakers had walked straight into the dark forest. zhan jun could not help but frown. ¡± hey, there are bears in that forest. the kind that will eat people. don¡¯t go in! ¡± even though he was not on good terms with leng rongrong, he could not watch her die. leng rongrong continued to walk deeper into the forest as if she had not heard anything. zhan jun wiped the corners of his mouth in exasperation, then chased after leng rongrong. ¡± didn¡¯t i tell you not to go in? ¡± ¡± there¡¯s a bear inside. it¡¯s so big, it can eat people! ¡± zhan jun gestured and said with a serious face, ¡± are you going to die inside? are you crazy?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you want me to die for your goddess?¡± leng rongrong pushed zhan jun who was blocking the way away in a bad mood and continued to walk forward. zhan jun grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s arm. ¡± i can¡¯t wait for you to die, but everyone saw that i left with you. if you die, won¡¯t the whole world say that i murdered you? i don¡¯t want to go to jail! get out, don¡¯t die!¡± ¡°shut up!¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°why did you tell me to shut up? i¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± zhan jun frowned. leng rongrong seemed to have heard big yellow¡¯s voice. she was about to cover zhan jun¡¯s mouth with her hand, but when she thought about how he had vomited earlier, she pulled his hand up and covered his mouth with his own. zhan jun was speechless. Chapter 1230 1230 sister,e back quickly, don¡¯t court death! there were indeed some roars from big yellow in the forest. after listening for a long time, leng rongrong determined the approximate location. zhan jun struggled with all his might, trying to remove his hand from his mouth, but he didn¡¯t expect that leng rongrong, who seemed to be pressing down on him casually, would be so strong. he actually had no way to pull leng rongrong¡¯s hand away, and his face was red. when she felt like she was about to suffocate herself, lord rong finally let go of her hand. zhan jun leaned against the tree and panted heavily. ¡± are you trying to murder me? ¡± leng rongrong ignored zhan jun and walked forward quickly. she had not only heard big yellow¡¯s voice earlier, but she had also heard the faint sound of a gunshot. the qi family might have already caught up to them. she was worried about big yellow¡¯s condition. it was already injured, and if the qi family caught up with it, it would be in danger. she had yet to find out what happened to big yellow. moreover, xiao nan ¡®er was the qi family¡¯s most precious child. let alone a tiger, even if someone tried to hurt xiao nan¡¯ er, they could be shot immediately. ¡± where are you going? hey, are you crazy? it¡¯ll be even more dangerous if you go any further! ¡± ¡°f * ck, you¡¯re really f * cking looking for death!¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you, if any wild beasts appear, i won¡¯t care about you!¡± ¡°do you think you¡¯re not afraid of bears just because you have a big tiger? i¡¯m telling you, bears are scarier than tigers!¡± ¡°f * ck,e out! don¡¯t f * cking go in. if something happens to you and my father finds out, i¡¯ll be f * cking beaten to death!¡± ¡°f * ck, don¡¯t you have any idea of your own status? ever since you f * cking appeared, my status has dropped so much. now, you¡¯re the group¡¯s favorite. don¡¯t you f * cking know that if something happens to you, the whole world will go crazy?¡± zhan jun followed behind leng rongrong in exasperation. the deeper he went, the more creepy he felt. the sun was about to set, but after walking for a while, the sky grew darker. in the dense forest, the deeper they went, the more dangerous and darker it was. the little devil had never been to such a ce. the thought that there were a few bears in there made his hair stand on end. however, leng rongrong kept walking in. she wanted to pull leng rongrong out, but who knew that she would not be able to remember the way back as they walked deeper and deeper. ¡°hey, it¡¯s already dark, can you still see? something will really happen if you go in again!¡± zhan jun shrunk his neck and said nervously, ¡± hurry up ande out with me. if you don¡¯t, i¡¯ll leave you alone! ¡± do you believe that i¡¯ll leave right now and not care about you? if you¡¯re scared, don¡¯te looking for me!¡± there was a hint of threat in his words. however, zhan jun was trembling. he let out a blood-curdling screech when he saw a hanging spider. leng rongrong ignored him and continued walking. after zhan jun said those words, he shouted, ¡± are you really not leaving? then i, i¡¯ll be leaving!¡± after he finished speaking, he turned around and left. however, a few minutester, zhan jun caught up with leng rongrong in a panic. he hugged leng rongrong¡¯s arm and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± you, you¡¯re really not leaving? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you leave already?¡± leng rongrong turned to look at zhan jun, frowning. she could no longer hear big yellow¡¯s voice, so she was carefully looking for any traces on the ground. if big yellow had walked through the forest, it would have left some traces. ¡°i¡¯m scared, alright? i don¡¯t know the way!¡± zhan jun forced himself to be self-righteous. leng rongrong was speechless. she was speechless for a moment. he looked back and said, ¡± we didn¡¯t walk for long. ¡± ¡°then i don¡¯t know the way either. tell me how to get there and i¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± when zhan jun saw the caterpirs crawling on the leaves, he felt a chill run down his spine. he had to suppress his shrieking with great difficulty. leng rongrong looked at zhan jun with aplicated expression. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the way either!¡± zhan junined with a sobbing tone. ¡°i¡¯ve forgotten.¡± lord rong said very calmly. ¡°f * ck, then why did youe in? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to spend the night here?¡± zhan jun took out his phone like a madman. not only did his phone have no signal, but it also turned off after he tried for a few seconds ... zhan jun was speechless. he was going crazy. why did he have to be in this ce! why did he follow leng rongrong into this damned ce? was he here to court death? leng rongrong continued to walk forward calmly. zhan jun did not know whether to walk or retreat. in the end, he could only follow leng rongrong¡¯s side and ask her what she was going to do. ¡°what do you mean?¡± master rong asked without looking up. ¡± how are you going to get out? don¡¯t you n on leaving this ce? ¡± zhan jun was on the verge of tears. ¡°let¡¯s find big yellow first,¡± leng rongrong said calmly. ¡°big, big yellow ... is that your tiger?¡± zhan jun shivered. ¡± are you crazy? you came to the forest to find that terrifying tiger of yours? even if you¡¯re seeking death, you shouldn¡¯t do this, right?¡± ¡°you¡¯re too noisy, it¡¯s affecting my hearing.¡± leng rongrong said in a bad mood. ¡± ... ¡± zhan jun shut his mouth. he could feel that if he continued to speak, this woman would probably give him a beating. the sky was almostpletely dark. it was a little cold in the forest. zhan jun shivered from the cold and hugged his arms as he said, ¡± it¡¯s so cold, yingluo. ¡± leng rongrong paused in her steps and turned to look at zhan jun, who was wearing a suit. then, she looked at herself again. she was wearing a sleeveless dress. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want me to take off my clothes for you to wear?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhan jun with aplicated expression. ¡± aren¡¯t you cold ...? ¡± zhan jun shivered. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t do such an ungentlemanly thing. ¡± lord rong stared at zhan jun. a few minutester, master rong was wearing zhan jun¡¯s suit jacket, feeling very satisfied. zhan jun was even more trembling as he rubbed his arms. ¡°you didn¡¯t say you were cold.¡± ¡± i wasn¡¯t cold at all. didn¡¯t you remind me? ¡± lord rong continued walking forward. zhan jun was speechless. he felt like an extreme groundhog was screaming madly in his heart. he had to admit that she was definitely not a country bumpkin. she was definitely a demon, a demonic woman! just as zhan jun was about to go crazy, leng rongrong suddenly realized something and started to run quickly. ¡°you, don¡¯t run, wait for me!¡± zhan jun gave chase. ¡°roar!¡± a low roar came. leng rongrong recognized big yellow¡¯s voice. she rushed over in surprise, but then stopped in her tracks. zhan jun followed a few steps behind leng rongrong. he also stopped in his tracks, then waved at leng rongrong. ¡± sis,e back quickly. don¡¯t court death! ¡± Chapter 1231 1231 they also want their face! leng rongrong stood awkwardly in the middle of the three forces. zhan jun was waving at her from behind, even calling her ¡®sister¡¯. in the dark forest, there was a faint moonlight. asionally, there were sounds of beasts and insects. the people on her left were holding weapons and looking at her right. on her right were a few brown bears ... in front of him, the injured big yellow was lying on the ground, licking the wound on its leg. leng rongrong was speechless. zhan jun said,e back quickly. are you stupid? that seems to be the qi family!¡± damn, are the qi family people out hunting?¡± zhan jun felt like he was going to faint when he saw the big brown bears on the right. he wanted to run away, but when he remembered that leng rongrong was xuanyuan nantian¡¯s daughter, he couldn¡¯t just leave her be. he could only yell at leng rongrong from behind, telling her to retreat quickly and not go over to court death. however, leng rongrong seemed to have not heard his shout and stood there without moving. the brown bears seemed to have lost their temper and were about to pounce on her. the qi family¡¯s people also held their weapons and looked unfriendly, as if they could attack at any time. ¡°let¡¯s make a deal first.¡± leng rongrong nced at the qi family, then turned to look at the eager brown bears. ¡± can everyone not attack first? fighting is uncivilized behavior. we should be civilized, right?¡± ¡°roar!¡± the brown bears roared. ¡°get lost!¡± the people from the qi family also shouted at her. leng rongrong was shocked. ¡°f * ck, you want me to call you sister, you idiot!¡± zhan jun was hiding behind a tree. he was obviously scared to death, but he couldn¡¯t stand it when he saw leng rongrong seeking death. after he cursed a few times in exasperation, he rushed towards leng rongrong. then, he grabbed leng rongrong and turned to run. as a result, the brown bears chased after them. the qi family¡¯s people also immediately chased after them. the scene became extremely chaotic. ¡°what are you doing?¡± leng rongrong was in disbelief. ¡± didn¡¯t you want to protect your goddess? i¡¯ve already said that about your goddess, and you¡¯re still going to save me?¡± ¡°shut the f * ck up! do you think i want to save you? you haven¡¯t even apologized to my goddess!¡± zhan jun sobbed, ¡± oh my god, granddad deity, help! why are these brown bears running so fast! i¡¯m finished, finished, i¡¯m finished today, i¡¯m going to die here!¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t help butugh. she actually felt that this spoilt second generation was a little cute. ¡°you can stillugh!¡± zhan jun said unhappily, ¡±ter on, you run in that direction. i¡¯ll lure these brown bears away. you run as far as you can. if you can find someone to save me, that would naturally be the best! ¡± although he was a little resentful and a little scared, this devil¡¯s incarnate was still quite cute. he still wanted to sacrifice himself at such a critical moment. leng rongrong smiled and stopped in her tracks. she even rubbed zhan jun¡¯s head in passing. ¡°little cutie, don¡¯t worry. you won¡¯t die. big sister will protect you.¡± ¡°what little cutie!¡± zhan jun was vexed. ¡± why did you stop! ¡± he looked back in horror and saw a few big brown bears standing behind them. these brown bears looked very terrifying. one of them opened its mouth and drooled like a waterfall. zhan jun,¡±... people don¡¯t taste good ...¡± leng rongrong looked at the brown bear and said in a negotiating tone, ¡± what do you guys want to eat? i¡¯ll make it for you. let¡¯s talk it out. don¡¯t fight, okay? ¡± you guys can¡¯t beat me in a fight.¡± the brown bears looked at leng rongrong¡¯s figure and then looked at their own figure, their faces full of disdain. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°you guys really can¡¯t beat me.¡± the brown bears seemed to be very tough, just like the tougher folk customs here, quite tough. they walked towards leng rongrong fearlessly, even roaring a few times. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°do you really want to try fighting?¡± ¡°if you lose, then stop bothering me!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯te here to look for you guys. you¡¯re affecting my mood!¡± ¡°who¡¯s going first, or all together?¡± lord rong looked at the brown bears and muttered. zhan jun reached out and touched leng rongrong¡¯s forehead. ¡± are you scared silly? ¡± ¡°step back,¡± leng rongrong gave zhan jun a look. zhan jun had wanted to step forward and pull leng rongrong back, but the look in her eyes made him panic for some reason, and he subconsciously stepped back. a few brown bears surrounded leng rongrong. these big guys obviously didn¡¯t want to fight leng rongrong one by one, but wanted to gang up on lord rong. lord rong didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°be careful!¡± zhan jun¡¯s hair stood on end. he felt that leng rongrong must have gone crazy. otherwise, why would she want to fight with the brown bears? what he found unbelievable was that he was actually waiting by the side. ¡± before the fight even started, zhan jun let out a blood-curdling screech when he saw a few brown bears about to attack leng rongrong. leng rongrong shuddered in fear, almost getting pped by the brown bear. she dodged quickly and suddenly pped the bear. her arms looked thin and weak, but they were very strong. with a p, the brown bear was dumbfounded. not only was the brown bear dumbfounded, but the group of bodyguards from the qi family who had followed behind were also dumbfounded. the bodyguards didn¡¯t move. they just looked at leng rongrong, thinking that she was dead for sure. the brown bear shook its head unhappily and sent another p towards leng rongrong. leng rongrong squatted down to dodge, then jumped up and pped the brown bear away. the brown bear fell to the ground as if it had a concussion. the rest of the brown bears saw this and surrounded leng rongrong. he didn¡¯t expect lord rong to p him like crazy. a group of brown bears were pped silly by her alone. ¡°i already said that you guys can¡¯t beat me.¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of brown bears lying on the ground and frowned. ¡± don¡¯t disturb me anymore. hold your head and squat down. ¡± the brown bears met leng rongrong¡¯s gaze and immediately hugged their heads, like naughty children facing the wall to reflect on their mistakes. the qi family¡¯s bodyguards were speechless. what did they just see? on the other side, zhan jun touched his face ... she suddenly felt that this sister was a little scary ... he looked like he could kill the brown bear in minutes ... if she were to p someone with this hand, wouldn¡¯t it directly smash the person¡¯s head? ¡®f * ck ... it was too terrifying. ¡°put away your weapons.¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of bodyguards. the bodyguards were speechless. although they might not be able to win against this girl, they still wanted to save face. it wouldn¡¯t be good to put away their weapons if they didn¡¯t resist. lord rong moved her wrist. the group of bodyguards threw away all their weapons as if they had seen a ghost. Chapter 1232 1232 this damn maid ¡°good girl.¡± lord rong smiled at the group of bodyguards. her smile was so gentle that her face became even more radiant and beautiful like a summer flower. the group of bodyguards looked at each other in horror, as if they had seen a ghost. it was clearly a beautiful little girl, but she had beaten the brown bears with her bare hands and had even beaten them up badly. the group of bodyguards looked at the pitiful brown bears who were holding their heads and squatting down. this woman was simply too awesome ... to beat a brown bear to this state, he must be unparalleled, right? ¡± take your weapons ande with me. i¡¯m going back to the qi family anyway. ¡± leng rongrong was already walking towards big yellow as she spoke. big yellow was still lying on the ground because it was injured. it raised its head to look at leng rongrong and whimpered twice, feeling very wronged. ¡°big yellow, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m here to help you.¡± leng rongrong squatted down and examined big yellow¡¯s wound. then, she asked big yellow what had happened at the time. after a few minutes, leng rongrong had a rough idea of what was going on. just as she thought, big huang did not do anything at all. it was only because xiao nan ¡®er was ying by the swimming pool and the servants did not seem to see her that big huang rushed over to save her when she was about to fall into the water. however, when it was saving people, it happened to be seen by the servant who came back. the servant thought that big yellow was going to hurt xiao nan ¡®er, so he anxiously called for the bodyguards. when big yellow saw that there were so many people, it immediately became nervous because everyone was holding a weapon, which made it even more afraid. ter on, everyone misunderstood big yellow, and it had no choice but to escape. leng rongrong patted big yellow¡¯s head after understanding the situation. she told big yellow not to worry too much and that she would help it clear its name. ¡°can you still walk?¡± leng rongrong asked after taking a look at big yellow¡¯s wound. she did not have a first-aid kit to treat the wound. ¡°roar!¡± big yellow stood up and roared. it still had the feeling of being able to swallow mountains and rivers. the tiger was indeed a tiger. the bodyguards all swallowed their saliva. zhan jun was hugging a tree, not daring to get close to leng rongrong. what kind of person was his sister? not only did she p those brown bears silly, but she could alsomunicate with a big tiger. the qi family¡¯s bodyguards were all terrified when they saw her. ¡°lead the way,¡± lord rong looked at the group of bodyguards and urged them. the bodyguards were speechless. ¡°what do you think you¡¯re doing here? it¡¯s because i don¡¯t know the way back.¡± lord rong was very self-righteous. the group of bodyguards was speechless. ¡°are you going to lead the way?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes were cold, but his face was still glowing white in the dark night. ¡°yes!¡± one of the bodyguards spoke. then, the group of people left the forest under the lead of the bodyguards. when they were outside, leng rongrong even forced the bodyguards to share a car. then, she let tiger lie in the back seat and let zhan jun sit in the front passenger seat. ¡± that ... ¡± zhan jun didn¡¯t dare to get in the car. after all, a tiger was sitting behind. ¡°if you don¡¯t get in the car, are you nning to spend the night here?¡± leng rongrong was already in the driver¡¯s seat and mmed the door shut. zhan jun looked at the pitch-ck night sky and saw that the brown bears had alsoe out of the forest. without a word, he got into the front passenger seat. zhan jun¡¯s entire body was stiff after he got into the car. he felt his blood run cold. ¡± that, that, that wuwu ... ¡± zhan jun shivered. he suddenly felt an aura gushing towards him, and he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to speak. big yellow stretched out its head and leaned on zhan jun¡¯s arm. ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± leng rongrong asked as she drove. ¡± i, i forgot ... ¡± zhan jun said with a sobbing tone. he was about to say something, but when the big tiger¡¯s head popped over, hepletely forgot what he was going to say. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, big yellow won¡¯t bite you. it doesn¡¯t eat people.¡± leng rongrong replied indifferently, ¡± at most, she¡¯ll treat you like a cat to a mouse. ¡± zhan jun was speechless. what was the difference between that and eating people? not long after, leng rongrong arrived at the qi residence first. as she was driving the bodyguard¡¯s car, she drove straight in. when she got out of the car, a servant saw that she wasn¡¯t a bodyguard and had even brought zhan jun and big yellow. she immediately went to inform mr. qi and mrs. qi. the qi couple hurriedly came out of the house. when he saw leng rongrong and the big tiger, mr. qi was obviously a little displeased, and his whole body was filled with dissatisfaction and resentment. ¡°how dare you bring this thing to my house!¡± mr. qi rebuked, ¡± do you know that it almost hurt my daughter? my daughter almost lost her life! ¡± when mr. qi shouted angrily, another three young men walked out of the house. they should be mr. qi¡¯s sons. each of them had an overbearing aura. when they saw leng rongrong and big huang, their eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°is this the tiger?¡± ¡°did it scare our little sister?¡± ¡°why should we keep such a dangerous creature? we should kill it!¡± mr. qi¡¯s sons were filled with hostility. one of them was ready to take out a weapon and kill big yellow. ¡± wait a minute. there¡¯s a misunderstanding here. i¡¯ve already cleared it up. ¡± leng rongrong stood in front of big yellow. ¡± mr. qi, mrs. qi, i brought big yellow here to exin the situation to you. ¡± ¡°what misunderstanding can there be? everyone saw it, it attacked my daughter!¡± mr. qi sneered. ¡± what? in your eyes, my daughter¡¯s life isn¡¯t life, but the life of the tiger you raised is?¡± ¡°if you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the tiger in your hand!¡± the other young men chimed in. ¡°mr. qi, i¡¯ve never said that xiao nan ¡®er¡¯s life is not important, and i¡¯ve never said anything like whose life is more important or whose life is cheaper. i just want to restore the facts.¡± leng rongrong looked at them with a grave expression. ¡± give me ten minutes. after i¡¯ve exined everything, you can decide how to deal with it. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to restore? isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± a young man who was even taller than mr. qi said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°miss xuanyuan, i¡¯ll return this to you.¡± mrs. qi took out the ck velvet bag and handed it to leng rongrong. obviously, because of what happened to xiao nan ¡®er, mrs. qi was also very sad and angry. leng rongrong did not take it, only saying that the gift had already been given and there was no reason to take it back. the nanny who had taken care of xiao nan ¡®er also rushed out at this time, crying andining that leng rongrong was crazy. little miss almost got into trouble, and she still brought a tiger here. she must have bad intentions. ¡± did you see that our little miss is fine, so you want something to happen to her? ¡± the nannyined in tears. mr. qi and the others ¡®faces darkened even more. Chapter 1233 1233 you should be thanking it huang family. huang yuan was sitting on the sofa opposite her father, curled up. she seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°dad, you know what? leng rongrong is finished, the 19th level is finished too!¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± father huang raised his head with a suspicious look on his face. ¡± the 19th floor will be finished? ¡± he had always hoped that the 19th level would be over, but the 19th level was so powerful that it would not be over just because he said so. ¡°it¡¯s true. today, that idiot leng rongrong offended mr. qi¡¯s side and directly touched mr. qi¡¯s most beloved daughter.¡± huang yuan sipped her coffee elegantly and looked up with a radiant face. ¡± the qi family is the most powerful family in continent F. ¡± not to mention how powerful mr. qi was, thatdy qi¡¯s maiden family was also an incredible existence. leng rongrong was making trouble for him. the qi family and madam qi¡¯s maiden family care about this youngest daughter the most.¡± ¡± that¡¯s true.st time, someone scared the little girl and i heard that he died a terrible death. ¡± father huang nodded. ¡± dad, don¡¯t worry. as long as the 19th level dies miserably, our yellow springs will be able to stand out. ¡± huang jie was very proud of herself and swung her legs. ¡± i¡¯m guessing that there will be news tomorrow that the 19th floor has offended the qi family and has been suppressed by them. ¡± ¨C the atmosphere in the qi family¡¯s courtyard was very awkward. initially, mr. qi had relented and wanted to give lord rong a few minutes to exin the situation. in the end, the housekeeper cried and even ndered leng rongrong, saying that she had brought big yellow over on purpose and had bad intentions. little miss would be killed by leng rongrong sooner orter. leng rongrong asked if she had said that on purpose to cover up the fact that she had not taken good care of her, and the nanny said even more tearfully that she had been wronged too miserably. that nanny was too good at crying, and because she had always been the one taking care of xiao nan ¡®er, she was very valued. almost all the housekeepers in the house listened to her. now that she was criticizing lord rong, the rest of the servants were all on her side. to make matters worse, li ruhua, jiang po, and the others probably heard about the situation and were worried that chief rong would not return in the middle of the night. they immediately brought over a thousand bodyguards and surrounded the entire qi residence. jiang po directly asked mr. qi to release lord rong. this action almost instantly angered mr. qi. ¡°miss xuanyuan, you really are something! you almost hurt my daughter, and you said you¡¯re here to apologize to me. in the end, you brought a group of people. what¡¯s the meaning of this? do you want to exterminate my qi family?¡± mr. qi was exasperated. ¡°how did my qi family offend you on the 19th floor? are you really going to treat us like this?¡± the matter became more and more ck, and leng rongrong¡¯s head was almost bald. the maid was still wailing andining about little miss. leng rongrong red at her angrily. ¡± can you shut up first? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re threatening me!¡± the maid cried even harder. ¡± you¡¯re really crazy. you must be doing this for the 19th floor. you want to take over everything in the qi family, don¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°shut up, don¡¯t push the me on others for not being able to take care of them properly!¡± leng rongrong growled in a low voice. her face darkened like a terrifying demon. with a raise of her hand, the maid opened her mouth and could not speak, nor could she make any sound. ¡°what did you do to her?¡± mrs. qi was a little anxious. ¡°i¡¯m just asking her to shut up temporarily.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± ten minutes. if you still don¡¯t believe big yellow¡¯s words after ten minutes, you can do whatever you want to him. ¡± on mr. qi¡¯s side, everyone¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°mr. qi, mrs. qi, this won¡¯t take up much of your time, but can you know if it was big yellow who hurt xiao nan ¡®er? haven¡¯t you thought about how big yellow did not hurt xiao nan ¡®er? how did it end up like that? aren¡¯t you afraid that there might be some unsafe factors at home? big yellow isn¡¯t the only one who needs this truth. xiao nan ¡®er also needs it, right?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s words moved mr. qi and mrs. qi, and the two of them looked at each other. ¡°clever words and stingy expression.¡± young master qi said coldly. ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth. aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to catch the person who really hurt xiao nan ¡®er after you execute big yellow? what if one day, xiao nan ¡®er is no longer in danger?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± if you don¡¯t want to know the truth, then just pretend i didn¡¯t say anything. i¡¯ll leave with big yellow. you can¡¯t stop us if we want to leave.¡± ¡°go ahead,¡± after hesitating for two minutes, mr. qi said, ¡± if there is evidence that it did not hurt my nan ¡®er, i will not do anything to it. ¡± ¡°dad!¡± ¡°mr. qi is a reasonable man.¡± leng rongrong immediately told mr. qi what big yellow had said. mr. qi and the others felt that it was ridiculous. ¡°you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re doing this to save our sister and not to hurt her?¡± ¡± ha, are you kidding me? it¡¯s just a tiger, the kind of tiger that¡¯s hard to discipline. it¡¯s not a dog. how can it save people? ¡± ¡± there should be a limit to nonsense. we don¡¯t believe such words! ¡± everyone shook their heads in disbelief. ¡°you weren¡¯t there then, but mrs. qi was thereter.¡± leng rongrong looked at mrs. qi and asked, ¡± mrs. qi, did big yellow rush over to block the bullet, so xiao nan ¡®er was fine? ¡± ¡°that, that was just a coincidence. it was trying to escape, so it happened to block nan ¡®er¡¯s bullet.¡± mrs. qi frowned. ¡°no, that¡¯s not a coincidence. if big yellow wanted to escape, it wouldn¡¯t have gone in that direction. there are dangers ahead, and the safest way is to run to the right. but it went forward and blocked nan ¡®er¡¯s bullets.¡± leng rongrong pointed to the other side of the pool and made a demonstration. mr. qi and the others were silent. ¡°so what if you¡¯re telling the truth? why is it holding our sister in its mouth?¡± second young master qi still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°it saved your sister. to put it bluntly, you should thank it. without big yellow, xiao nan ¡®er would have been in trouble.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it saw that xiao nan ¡®er was about to fall into the pool, so it rushed over and grabbed xiao nan¡¯ er¡¯s clothes with its mouth. ¡± ¡°how could xiao nan ¡®er fall into the pool? she had a servant watching over her, how could she be in danger!¡± third young master qi shook his head in disbelief. ¡°then you¡¯ll have to ask your maid. what has she been doing all this time?¡± leng rongrong nced at the maid and said with a half-smile, ¡± mr. qi, don¡¯t you feel that all the maids at home seem to support her? we were all on her side just now, but did anyone see what happened?¡± the servants around them immediately shut their mouths. mrs. qi furrowed her brows. she had long felt that this maid¡¯s status in the family seemed to be surpassing hers. however, because she was taking care of xiao nan ¡®er, the whole family was very polite to her, hoping that she could take good care of xiao nan¡¯ er. Chapter 1234 1234 it was really the one who protected little miss leng rongrong¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head on mrs. qi¡¯s head, so mrs. qi looked up at leng rongrong. ¡± are you serious? but you weren¡¯t there at the time, how could you know all this?¡± ¡°big yellow told me.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± by the way, the qi family should have installed surveince cameras around the swimming pool, right? if there¡¯s a surveince camera, we¡¯ll know everything after taking a look.¡± ¡°right, i almost forgot about this!¡± young master qi smacked his head. ¡± i installed surveince cameras in many ces in the house in order to see my sister more. there¡¯s also one at the swimming pool, because xiao nan ¡®er likes to y there.¡± ¡± then i¡¯ll have to trouble young master qi to check the surveince footage to see what the scene was like. ¡± leng rongrong looked at young master qi. young master qi nced at leng rongrong, who had been rather self-righteous from the beginning to the end. at this moment, he suddenly felt that this girl in front of him seemed to have 100% confidence in her tiger. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to ask everyone to look at the surveince footage to reveal the truth. if that¡¯s the case, could there really be a hidden story behind this? at this moment, young master qi was already more inclined to leng rongrong¡¯s words and began to think that there might be a problem with the maid at home. mr. qi and the others were more or less smart people, so they instantly realized that leng rongrong was obviously very confident that she would be fine if she let them watch the surveince footage. everyone began to ask young master qi to take out the surveince camera to take a look at the situation. young master qi took out a tablet and began to check the surveince footage of that day. a group of people gathered together to watch the surveince footage. at first, the maid was ying with xiao nan ¡®er. they were having a good time. after a while, the maid¡¯s phone rang. she sat down and yed with her phone for a while. after a while, the maid took the phone and walked out of the screen. she didn¡¯t turn back to look at xiao nan ¡®er who was by the pool, nor did she let anyonee over to look at xiao nan¡¯ er. when everyone saw this scene, they all felt a sense of fear. however, the maid never returned. on the other hand, big yellow was leisurely taking a walk beside her. when it saw xiao nan ¡®er, its eyes were also very gentle. it looked at xiao nan ¡®er and wanted to approach her, but it seemed to be afraid of scaring her. xiao nan ¡®er seemed to be very interested in big yellow and walked toward it. big yellow was stunned for a moment. it looked at xiao nan ¡®er, who was staggering toward it. it took two steps back and then stopped. however, xiao nan ¡®er walked in the wrong direction. she was getting closer and closer to the swimming pool, and she was about to fall into the pool. ¡°nan ¡®er!¡± mrs. qi and the others were in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but exim. just as xiao nan ¡®er was about to fall into the pool, big yellow suddenly roared and rushed toward her. it bit her clothes and held her in its mouth, preventing her from falling into the pool. everyone heaved a heavy sigh of relief. then, everyone subconsciously looked at big yellow and leng rongrong. they had clearly realized that they had wrongly used big yellow and leng rongrong. ¡°let¡¯s continue reading.¡± leng rongrong replied, ¡± the scene with the bullet. ¡± no one had intended to watch anymore, but after leng rongrong said that, they continued watching. soon, everyone saw the scene. when everyone was in a deadlock with big yellow, leng rongrong had originally nned to save xiao nan ¡®er herself, but a¡¯ jin had suddenly fired a shot. at first, mrs. qi thought that ah-jin had only fired because he had followed her orders. but now, when they looked at the camera, everything was clear. it was not like this at all! someone had touched a ¡®jin, and that was why a¡¯ jin had lost control. it was because of huang yuan. leng rongrong did not say anything. everyone was a smart person. after being manipted by such agitated emotions, they could naturally see the situation clearly. when the bullet flew over, the scene of big huang protecting xiao nan ¡®er was clearly captured. the tiger did not even think of running away. its first reaction was to protect xiao nan ¡®er. mrs. qi¡¯s nose soured and tears fell. she was still a little scared when she saw that scene, but she was more emotional. she had misunderstood this tiger all along. this tiger was clearly trying to protect xiao nan ¡®er. it clearly had no intention of bullying xiao nan¡¯ er! ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. mrs. qi looked at big yellow with a sour nose and felt sorry for the tiger. if it wasn¡¯t for the tiger helping xiao nan ¡®er, he really didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would have happened to her. on the other hand, big yellow wagged its tail disapprovingly. it seemed to be quite happy that the misunderstanding had been resolved. mr. qi and his three sons had ashen faces, and they seemed to be in a bad mood. everyone could see that huang yuan had deliberately bumped into a ¡®jin, which directly caused a¡¯ jin¡¯s gun to misfire. if it wasn¡¯t for big huang¡¯s defense, xiao nan ¡®er would have died. he felt a little scared just thinking about it. they almost returned big yellow¡¯s kindness with ingratitude and killed it. fortunately, big yellow didn¡¯t die. now, everyone knew the truth and that it had nothing to do with big yellow. instead, they had to thank big yellow for saving xiao nan ¡®er. at this moment, the maid who had used huang yuan had copsed on the ground. her head was covered in cold sweat. while everyone was angry because of huang yuan, she only thought of running away. so, when no one was paying attention, the maid secretly stood up and turned to escape. she had been working for the qi family for a long time. it was probably because they were taking care of the most doted on daughter in the family, so the entire qi family was very polite to her. after all, the master of the house, his wife, and the young masters all valued little miss very much and did not dare to criticize her for fear that she would not take good care of little miss. everyone spoiled her. and she was indeed very serious in her work at the beginning, which was why she was put in an important position. however, as time passed, everyone¡¯s attitude towards her became more respectful. she often took advantage of the fact that she was the one who took care of the little miss, so she took advantage of her authority. after a long time, she had be self-righteous and was used to treating herself as the master of the house. the masters were very polite to her, and the servants were even more so. whoever was dissatisfied with her, she would just talk about little miss. whatever little miss was doing, master would definitely protect her. hence, everyone was afraid of her. and she also began to ck off at work, and there were many times when she didn¡¯t take good care of xiao nan ¡®er. the maid turned around and ran away without anyone noticing. everyone was still immersed in the fact that xiao nan ¡®er had almost been eaten. ¡°ah-yingluo-¡± at this moment, a tragic cry was heard. the eyes of the escaping maid suddenly rolled back and she fell to the ground. leng rongrong and the others turned their heads almost at the same time. Chapter 1235 1235 you ... why are you so fierce? ¡°it¡¯s her!¡± mr. qi was the first to react. ¡± she¡¯s the one to me for this! ¡± ¡°cuihua, how can you be like this!¡± mrs. qi looked at the maid in disbelief. ¡± what were you doing at that time? why didn¡¯t you look after xiao nan ¡®er?¡± cuihua? leng rongrong¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and she could not help but want tough. the sister of a flower? the name ... of course, lord rong didn¡¯tugh out loud at the right time. however, a burst ofughter came from the side. ¡°hahahaha, cui hua?¡± ¡°this name is a little funny!¡± ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. she¡¯s actually called cui hua! ¡± ¡°the uncouth suan ni¡± afterughing for a few minutes, zhan jun suddenly realized that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. he finally covered his mouth and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t mean tough. it¡¯s just a little too funny. ¡± mr. qi and the others frowned, but they didn¡¯t care about zhan jun. it was just that when they saw the direction of cui hua, the family¡¯s expression was very strange. there were a few brown bears in front of cui hua. having brown bears was already a very strange thing, but what was even more strange was that these brown bears actually held their heads in an orderly manner and made a gesture of surrender. cui hua was obviously scared by the brown bear family. ¡± men ... ¡± mr. qi looked at the brown bears in disbelief. he didn¡¯t even know why there were so many brown bears in his house. moreover, these brown bears were very strange. not only were they dumb, but they were also holding their heads. it was simply unimaginable. ¡± um, there¡¯s no need to call for help. i know them. ¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and rubbed her eyes helplessly. ¡°you, know, them?¡± mr. qi¡¯s expression became even weirder. the young masters of the qi family were also looking at leng rongrong in a strange way. it wasn¡¯t strange for her to know someone, but how many brown bears did this youngdy know? however, for someone who could keep a tiger as a pet, knowing a few brown bears didn¡¯t seem that scary, right? ¡°your ... friend?¡± mr. qi tried hard to calm himself down. ¡± your friend is our guest. ah xia, go and prepare some food for the guests!¡± leng rongrong wanted to say no, but she could not stop the enthusiastic mr. qi. he instructed the servants to prepare the brown bears ¡®favorite food, found a veterinarian for big yellow, and prepared a lot of food for big yellow. even li ruhua and jiang po were treated as distinguished guests and were directly invited into the house. mr. qi and the others were grateful to leng rongrong. mrs. qi felt even guiltier. she felt that she had not protected leng rongrong at that time. they clearly had good intentions, but she had taken them as malicious. the three young masters of the qi family patted their chests and promised that if leng rongrong had any needs in the future, they would definitely fulfill them. lord rong was their family¡¯s benefactor and also their benefactor for life. one must know that xiao nan ¡®er was the family¡¯s favorite. ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so polite. this is also what we should do. i¡¯m grateful that madam qi thinks so highly of me and invited me to attend the tea party. as long as the misunderstanding is cleared up, nothing else matters.¡± after leng rongrong finished, she added, ¡± however, you should still pay more attention to that nanny. some people can¡¯t be spoiled. ¡± as for big huang being shot, although it was huang yuan who did it, she was still targeting me. speaking of which, i¡¯m still responsible for this matter, so my merits and demerits can offset each other.¡± ¡°no, no, no, this is our fault. we¡¯ve misunderstood you. it¡¯s not just because of you that huang yuan is using our xiao nan ¡®er. it¡¯s unforgivable.¡± mrs. qi quickly said, ¡± rongrong, thank you. i¡¯m really grateful for what you did this time. ¡± the group of people surrounded leng rongrong and expressed their gratitude. mr. qi was so excited that he wished he could give everything he had to leng rongrong as a gift of gratitude. he took out all the things in his collection, including weapons, gemstones, ancient paintings, antiques, and so on ... it was an incredible thing. mr. qi had kept it in a warehouse. he told leng rongrong to take whatever she wanted. when leng rongrong said that she didn¡¯t need it, he said that he would call a car to take it back to lord rong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± mr. qi said enthusiastically, ¡± if you like them, take them all. take them all. ¡± oh, by the way, big yellow, what do you like? you can also choose.¡± big yellow was speechless. looking at a chamber pot in his collection, big yellow¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°you like this?¡± mr. qi seemed to be deep in thought. then, he waved his hand. ¡± if you like it, you can take it. ¡± big yellow was still confused. leng rongrong¡¯s expression was strange. because it was gettingte, leng rongrong decided to leave. she firmly expressed that she didn¡¯t want anything, as long as she exined clearly. however, mr. qi¡¯s family said firmly, ¡± no, these are the gifts we want to give you. take them all. ¡± then, when lord rong and the others left, a few cars from the qi family followed behind. these cars were all filled with things from mr. qi¡¯s warehouse. mr. qi was so enthusiastic that he insisted on giving everything to lord rong and the others. he even packed a cart full of meat for big yellow and said that the qi family¡¯s door would always be open for big yellow. if big yellow needed it, it coulde at any time. other than that, mr. qi also treated the brown bears well. however, in the end, lord rong still chased the brown bears back into the forest. zhan jun had been sitting beside leng rongrong the whole time. jiang po drove the car while li ruhua sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. jiang po sat beside chief rong. he didn¡¯t react for a long time. he didn¡¯t expect the qi family to be so polite to chief rong. ¡°you, you ... why are you so fierce?¡± was she still a woman? no, was she even human? she even dared to hit the brown bear. not only that, but the brown bear was so obedient to her. ¡°do i need a reason?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows and nced at zhan jun. he asked with a faint smile, ¡± do you still want me to apologize to your goddess? ¡± zhan jun frantically shook his head. if he asked lord rong to apologize to his goddess, he felt that his goddess might be beaten up. after all, lord rong was a woman who dared to beat up a brown bear and even raise a tiger. he couldn¡¯t think of what this woman was afraid of ... how could she be so awesome to this extent? it was truly terrifying. after leng rongrong reached home, she sent zhan jun to his own house, then let people put away all the gifts from the qi family. ¨C the next day. after huang yuan woke up from her sleep, she was very excited to go to the qi family to ask about leng rongrong and fan the mes. leng rongrong would definitely not have a good ending after offending the qi family. Chapter 1236 1236 chapter 1238-using us as guns? the car stopped in front of the qi family¡¯s house. the guard looked at huang yuan with aplicated expression. st night¡¯s incident, everyone was already very clear. they knew that in addition to cui hua, huang yuan also had a part in the little miss¡¯s matter. everyone knew how powerful the qi family was in continent F, and they also knew that the qi family doted on their little miss the most. in the end, huang yuan had actually made a fuss about little miss in order to deal with leng rongrong. moreover, it was so dangerous that xiao nan ¡®er almost got into trouble. of course, the qi family already knew all of this, but huang yuan was the only one who was unaware. she had wanted to talk tody qi and bewitch her so that the qi family would deal with the neenth floor. in this case, both sides would suffer. in the end, theherworld organization would still benefit. her father was also very happy about this. he even had a meeting with mr. qi in the morning. her father was talking to mr. qi about this, and she could talk to mrs. qi about this. at that time, the qi family would naturally feel that they owed them a favor, and the qi family¡¯s business would naturally fall into their hands. huang yuan entered the qi family just like that. when the servants saw huang yuan, they were surprised. one of them went to tell mrs. qi that huang yuan was here. in the living room, mrs. qi was ying with xiao nan ¡®er. when she heard the maid¡¯s report, she looked up and asked, ¡± she still dares toe? i¡¯d like to see what she¡¯s here for! let her in.¡± huang yuan followed the maid and asked her for information as they walked. ¡°how¡¯s little miss? after yesterday¡¯s incident, little miss should have been scared out of her wits. how is she?¡± the maid did not speak. after all, cui hua had just been severely punished by mr. qi. all the people in the qi family were frightened at this moment, afraid that they would follow in cui hua¡¯s footsteps. ¡°is little miss not in a good mood?¡± seeing the servant¡¯s head lowered in silence, huang liang thought that xiao nan ¡®er¡¯s condition was terrible. if xiao nan ¡®er didn¡¯t have any problems, the maid shouldn¡¯t have kept silent. huang yuan¡¯s mood was very good at that moment. as long as there was something wrong with xiao nan ¡®er, then mrs. qi and the others would definitely be very concerned about what leng rongrong had done with the tiger. she could push all the me to leng rongrong, and mrs. qi would be very angry. ¡°miss huang, what are you saying? are you hoping that my xiao nan ¡®er will have some mental problems?¡± mrs. qi suddenly raised her head. although huang yuan¡¯s voice was not loud, she could still hear it clearly. her eyes were sharp, and mrs. qi looked a little angry. ¡°no, of course not.¡± huang yuan hurriedly exined, ¡± i didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡± ¡°then what do you mean by that?¡± mrs. qi asked. ¡°i¡¯m worried about xiao nan ¡®er. mrs. qi, how is xiao nan¡¯ er? this leng rongrong is really out of her mind. i think she brought the tiger to our tea party on purpose. you have to investigate clearly. maybe she did it on purpose to harm xiao nan ¡®er? if that¡¯s the case, she might do the same in the future!¡± huang yuan walked to mrs. qi¡¯s side and said in a heavy tone. as if to increase her credibility, she even hugged mrs. qi¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡± mrs. qi, it¡¯s not that i want to say this, but this kind of thing must be investigated clearly. if it¡¯s unclear, who knows if xiao nan ¡®er will be lucky enough to avoid this kind of trouble again.¡± mrs. qi looked deeply at huang yuan, then nodded. ¡± you¡¯re right. we should investigate it clearly. ¡± who knows if some people are deliberately doing this to our family¡¯s xiao nan ¡®er.¡± ¡°yes, mrs. qi, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± huang yuan nodded repeatedly. ¡± we must investigate leng rongrong and the 19th floor. i think she must have been ordered by the 19th floor. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have done these things. ¡± mrs. qi didn¡¯t say anything, only looking at huang yuan with aplicated expression. a few minutester, mrs. qi said, ¡± huang yuan, do you look down on the qi family and think that i¡¯m stupid, or are you using unscrupulous means to target rongrong? our entire family looks like fools, yet you¡¯re willing to use us as guns?¡± ¡± yes, zhenzhen, ¡± huang liang replied. then, she suddenly realized that what she had just heard was not quite right. ¡± you, what did you just say? ¡± why did she seem to hear mrs. qi say ... no, impossible. how could mrs. qi find out? she did not do anything at all. no matter what, mrs. qi would not target her. ¡°mrs. qi, do you have some misunderstanding about me?¡± huang yuan quickly asked. ¡°misunderstanding?¡± mrs. qi smiled, took out her tablet, and showed huang yuan a video from before. how ah-jin fired the gun could be clearly seen in the video. huang yuan had deliberately moved closer to him and fired the gun. xiao nan ¡®er almost met with an ident, and huang yuan was definitely involved. huang luan had thought that the qi family wouldn¡¯t install surveince cameras around the swimming pool, and she hadn¡¯t thought that there would be such a thing. therefore, when she saw the video, her entire body stiffened. her face was deathly pale, and she was inplete disbelief. ¡°this, this must be a misunderstanding.¡± huang liang swallowed a mouthful of saliva. she felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself clearly. ¡°misunderstanding? is that so?¡± mrs. qi crossed her arms and looked at huang yuan. ¡± you can exin it to me. i¡¯d like to hear your exnation. what was your purpose at that time? ¡± a few bodyguards came in from outside and immediately restrained huang yuan. ¡°madam, listen to me. i can exin it to you. i was doing it for xiao nan ¡®er¡¯s good. i wanted to save her, so i did this in a hurry. isn¡¯t xiao nan ¡®er fine? you don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡± huang yuan tried her best to exin. of course, mrs. qi was unmoved. at the same time, in another ce. mr. qi and boss huang quan were sitting in a private room. mr. qi had two bodyguards beside him, and their auras could cover the entire room. huang quan¡¯s boss wasn¡¯t nervous. because of huang yuan¡¯s words, he was in a very good mood. after all, his arch-enemy was about to be finished, and he could also have a rtionship with the qi family. in the future, all the business in continent F would be his. ¡°mr. qi, is your daughter alright?¡± boss huang quan said worriedly, ¡± i heard that the 19th floor actually sent their daughter to hurt your daughter. this is unforgivable! ¡± mr. qi didn¡¯t say anything. he just waited quietly for boss huang quan to put on an act. ¡°mr. qi, i¡¯ll work with you. i can help you guys get rid of level neen.¡± boss huang quan said earnestly, ¡± it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to be calctive with them. however, my side has always been the arch-enemy of the 19th level. it¡¯s only natural for me to deal with them. ¡± Chapter 1237 1237 your sweat has already betrayed you ¡°it seems that you really want to get rid of the 19th level?¡± mr. qi looked at the boss ofherworld with interest. elder huang quanughed. ¡± you want to get rid of the neenth level, so you want to borrow my hand? ¡± mr. qi looked at boss huang quan calmly. he leaned back with a smile on his face, but the coldness in his eyes seemed to have dropped the temperature of the room to the freezing point. it was obvious that mr. qi was angry. as for boss huang quan, he had more or less noticed it as well. he had thought that mr. qi was in the same boat as him. they would definitely have the opportunity to work together. but at this moment, he felt a chill run down his spine. he felt that the situation was a little bad. ¡°mr. qi, do you have any misunderstanding about me?¡± boss huang quan quickly smiled. ¡± why would i use mr. qi? mr. qi, with your status, how could we use you ... ¡± ¡°misunderstanding?¡± mr. qi sneered, his face cold. ¡± you used my daughter and almost sacrificed her, and now you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s a misunderstanding? mr. huang, your yellow springs organization is really dreaming!¡± ¡± how is that possible? why would we use mr. qi¡¯s daughter? ¡± boss huang quan¡¯s heart tightened, not knowing what the problem was. huang yuan had clearly told him that this matter would go very smoothly. mr. qi¡¯s family must have hated the 19th level to the core, but what was going on now? why did mr. qi seem to be even angrier at him? why did it feel like they had done something wrong? but they didn¡¯t seem to have done anything wrong at all? ¡°mr. qi, is there any misunderstanding between us?¡± boss huang quan asked mr. qi, ¡± if there¡¯s a misunderstanding, we should clear it up. don¡¯t let anyone use you. ¡± ¡°misunderstanding? take a look for yourself!¡± mr. qi threw a tablet on the table. the boss of yellow spring hurriedly picked up the tablet and looked at it. at first, he didn¡¯t think much of it, but when he saw huang yuan bump into ah-jin, his face turned pale. after all, in that situation, he couldn¡¯t act casually. if he did, he might hurt xiao nan ¡®er. however, huang yuan ran into him without a care. although she had covered up her actions, it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t fake. she had really knocked into ah jin, and it was more or less intentional. all of a sudden, father huang broke out in cold sweat. he frantically wiped the sweat off his forehead, then nervously exined to mr. qi, ¡± mr. qi, there must be some misunderstanding. yuanyuan definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. she must have been careless. and she¡¯s only so excited because she¡¯s trying to save him!¡± ¡°you were so excited to save someone, but you almost killed my daughter? after that, he¡¯s hinting at us to get rid of level neen? isn¡¯t everyone aware that you have a grudge against the 19th floor?¡± mr. qi sneered. ¡± mr. huang, your sweat has already betrayed you! ¡± ¨C on set, leng rongrong rubbed her temples as she looked at the man who was confessing to her like crazy. brian was really persistent. she had already rejected him no less than three hundred times, but he was still trying his best to confess to her. ¡°don¡¯t be in such a hurry to reject me. what if you fall in love with me one day?¡± brian said with confidence, ¡± do you know how many women like me? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, and i don¡¯t want to know.¡± lord rong smiled at brian. ¡± since so many women like you, you can go find one. ¡± i want to keep my chastity for my husband, so please don¡¯te near me. ¡± ¡°wuwuwu, how can you be so heartless!¡± brian pretended to wipe his tears. ¡± i¡¯m really in love with you. do you hear me? ¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡± my heart. he¡¯s having epilepsy because of you. ¡± brian cupped his hands in a heart shape. after all, brian was also a very good-looking young man, so it was actually quite pleasing to the eye when he did this. lord rong took a few nces and thought to himself,¡¯it¡¯s still pleasing to the eye.¡¯ however, she was not a superficial person who only looked at faces. there were still some things hidden in her heart, so lord rong didn¡¯t say much. edwards drove brian away. director peter came over to chat with leng rongrong, and he continued to add scenes for lord rong. the more the drama was filmed, the more peter felt that lord rong¡¯s acting was too good and suited the role too well. he even called the scriptwriter over and asked him to add more scenes like crazy. coincidentally, the scriptwriter also liked lord rong¡¯s acting skills and looks very much, so he changed a lot of things at thest minute. lord rong went from an unremarkable supporting role to one of the leading roles. lord rong liked this role to begin with, and the scriptwriter had specially tailored it for her to add scenes, so lord rong had no objections. she continued to film with the crew. today, they were going to shoot a rtively big scene at a nearby ce with pretty good scenery. however, it was said that this ce was a bit chaotic. two forces often fought over territory, so they often fought here. therefore, the crew asked everyone to finish the shooting as soon as possible, otherwise, it would be big trouble if they provoked the two organizations here. lord rong¡¯s acting went smoothly. after all, she was a queen. hence, her filming went very smoothly. the other actors weren¡¯t in as good a state as her. they probably knew that there were often two forces fighting for territory in this ce, so they felt uneasy and their acting skills were a little bad. although everyone wanted to finish filming as soon as possible and leave this ce, they were still very happy. however, the more she wanted to leave, the more nervous she was, and the more she couldn¡¯t act well. ¡°what¡¯s going on!¡± the director couldn¡¯t help but get a little angry. ¡± what¡¯s with this state of mind? didn¡¯t you sleepst night? ¡± ¡°no.¡± the actors shook their heads nervously. then, they started shooting again. just as they were about to re-shoot, there was a sudden movement around them. for a moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. even li ruhua¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten. he seemed to have heard gunshots and the sounds of fighting. it can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? these two forces were going to fight again today? huahua rubbed her temples. it seemed that the director had miscalcted the time. he had said that there would be no problem today, but these two forces had just fought yesterday. it seemed that he didn¡¯t have enough yesterday, so he had to continue today. he lowered his head and nced at the young madam who was still sleeping. huahua rubbed his temples again. he felt that those people were done for. ¡°what should we do? are those two forces going to fight?¡± an actor asked nervously. he was obviously shocked. ¡°i-i don¡¯t think so?¡± someone said in a panic. ¡± what if they really fight? we don¡¯t even have anywhere to run to! ¡± Chapter 1238 1238 be quiet, lord rong is sleeping! the crew was in chaos. just as the director was about to organize a group of people to go and see what was going on, people suddenly rushed out from both sides. the people from those two forces were rough and fierce. they were tall and strong, armed with weapons. they appeared just like that, and the crew was caught in the middle. the scene was very strange. everyone in the film crew subconsciously held their heads in surrender and lowered their bodies. ¡°d-director, what should we do?¡± the assistant director asked the director beside him,pletely at a loss. ¡°we have to negotiate with both sides.¡± the director obviously didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a scene. at this time, there was no other way. if they retreated, they would probably anger these two groups. he had to negotiate with the two sides and evacuate without affecting them. ¡± who¡¯s better at talking? can you go and negotiate? ¡± the director asked. no one made a sound. everyone shrank their necks and didn¡¯t dare to go out. ¡°w-why don¡¯t i go?¡± the assistant director mustered up his courage and said, ¡± but i¡¯ve nevere into contact with such people. they all look a little scary. i don¡¯t know if they¡¯re easy to talk to. ¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s talk first.¡± the director said, ¡± you go and negotiate with the people over there. i¡¯ll go and negotiate with the people here. ¡± the director had seen many big scenes before, so he was rtively calm. some of the staff members and artistes were different. they were so nervous that they were incoherent. leng rongrong did not squat down. she was still sitting on the chair. she had fallen asleep during the break, and no one had called her, so she kept her eyes closed. li ruhua naturally didn¡¯t dare to call lord rong. the whole world knew how scary lord rong¡¯s temper was when he woke up. unless lord fourth was around, he would never wake lord rong up. even if it was just a short rest, he didn¡¯t want to wake lord rong up. ¡°you¡¯re not going to wake her up?¡± brian squatted down and moved to li ruhua¡¯s side, then talked to her. ¡°if you want to, you can.¡± li ruhua smiled at brian in a friendly manner. ¡± you¡¯re prettier than me. master rong likes good-looking people, so maybe he¡¯ll restrain himself a little. ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± brian took out a pen and a piece of paper, and asked suspiciously. ¡± i¡¯m saying that when i see your good-looking face, lord rong might not have a morning temper. ¡± huahua had been with lord rong for a long time, so she knew the fact that her master was obsessed with looks. ¡°by the way, do you need pen and paper?¡± brian asked in a low voice. ¡°what do you need pen and paper for?¡± li ruhua was confused. ¡± what are you writing? why is everyone writing?¡± ¡°a will.¡± brian said seriously, ¡± if the two sides fightter and we can¡¯t escape, we should write a will first! ¡± li ruhua was speechless. huahua¡¯s heart and expression couldn¡¯t help but be a littleplicated. he had already started writing the will? but why did he have to write it by hand? wouldn¡¯t it be better to use a mobile phone? li ruhua took out her phone, thought for a moment, and also wrote a will to save. even though he felt that they would not die. as long as he stayed by young madam¡¯s side, he would definitely not be in danger, especially when young madam was asleep. if a fight broke out between the two sides and young madam was disturbed ... he was a little worried for them. ¡°do you want her to write one too?¡± brian used his chin to point at lord rong, who was still resting with his eyes closed. ¡°if you dare to wake her up, you can do it.¡± li ruhua conversed with brian in broken english. brian shook his head. he was still very smart. seeing that li ruhua wasn¡¯t even called leng rongrong, he knew that there must be a problem. if he did, he would probably be in trouble. ¡°oh,¡± li ruhua gave brian a look. on the other two sides, the two directors went to negotiate with the forces on both sides and were almost beaten up. in the end, the two of them came back dejected and scared half to death. ¡°how is it, director?¡± some people gathered around the director to ask about the situation. the director and the assistant director shook their heads. ¡°we told them not to talk, but they won¡¯t listen to us!¡± ¡°then what do we do?¡± the group of people were all nervous. ¡± are we just going to wait here? that means we¡¯re not in danger.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already written my will. i didn¡¯t expect that i would die here!¡± ¡°i, i¡¯ll also write a will!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± the timid ones were already crying. he felt that he was too unlucky to actually die here. because of the noise around them, lord rong had already frowned. li ruhua gasped. at this moment, someone from one of the forces walked out and shouted fiercely, ¡± who allowed you to film in our territory? ¡± the people from the other side also stood up, unwilling to be outdone. ¡± who said that this is your territory? this is our f * cking territory, okay? ¡± then, the two sides started quarreling. ¡°can you guys be quiet for a moment?¡± huahua suddenly stood up, unafraid of death. probably because he was rtively tall, he still had some aura when he stood up. moreover, his bald head was tattooed with patterns, and flowey looked more powerful than the bosses of these two forces. of course, it only looked like it. after all, he was a bodyguard who was being ordered around like a nanny ... both sides looked at li ruhua at the same time. while they were dissatisfied with li ruhua, their eyes fell on leng rongrong. leng rongrong was lying down, wearing an oversized pair of sunsses. ¡°is this woman dead?¡± both sides were shocked. the rest of the people were squatting, but a tall man suddenly stood up and asked them to be quiet. there was a woman sleeping on the recliner next to him. this woman still dared to sleep? what did he take them for? were they ignoring the two forces? ¡°he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s just sleeping.¡± li ruhua whispered, ¡± can you be quiet? if my master is not awake, he will be angry.¡± the tall and strong huahua¡¯s voice was a little weak. both sidesughed, knowing that li ruhua was afraid of them. ¡± ha, she¡¯s asleep. how dare she ask me to be quiet? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you know whose territory this is?¡± the two bosses on both sides walked towards leng rongrong. the director, peter, jumped up instantly. he was a little scared at first, but he liked leng rongrong very much. he was the main lead in the film, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see her get hurt. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to do anything to her!¡± the director rushed forward, but was ignored by the two bosses. it was so noisy around them that lord rong had naturally woken up. she was just toozy to move, so she said faintly, ¡± it¡¯s so noisy that my head hurts! ¡± Chapter 1239 1239 quite the big guy! ¡°ha, he¡¯s not dead.¡± the boss on the left sneered. ¡± you¡¯re quite arrogant. an actress? ¡± the one on the right walked over, unwilling to be outdone. ¡± you dare to ignore me in my territory? are you looking for death? ¡± ¡°what do you mean by your territory? this territory is mine!¡± the boss on the left was not having it! ¡°of course this is my territory. don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re doing? you¡¯re always fighting with me for my territory. don¡¯t you know that this has long been my territory?¡± the one on the right was a little annoyed. leng rongrong was speechless. on the side, li ruhua saw brian silently rolling away. ¡°??? ¡°why are you running? don¡¯t you like our master? aren¡¯t you going to say something or do something?¡± ¡°of course, my life is more important than a woman¡¯s. i treasure my life. your life is more important, and you can apologizeter.¡± brian looked away confidently, like a clown. li ruhua was speechless. how could there be such a shameless person? ¡± director, why aren¡¯t you continuing? please continue. ¡± lord rong yawned. ¡± if i don¡¯t shoot, when will my scene be shot? ¡± continue filming, ignore these people.¡± the director was stunned. he never expected lord rong to say that so calmly. she probably just woke up and didn¡¯t know what the current situation was. after hesitating for a moment, the director said, ¡± rongrong, you don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s a little dangerous here. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not suitable for filming ... ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not dangerous, just take it.¡± lord rong said to the director, ¡± the earlier we finish filming, the earlier we can end it! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re an interesting woman!¡± the boss on the leftughed. ¡± do you know how many people i have and how many weapons the people behind me have? ¡± ¡± go ahead. i agree to let you guys film. it¡¯s my territory anyway. ¡± the big shot on the right deliberately went against him. ¡°what? this is my territory, what right do you have to agree? i¡¯m the only one who has the right to let them shoot, okay?¡± the big shot on the left said angrily. the two big shots started quarreling again. then, they started to force the director to shoot at the same time. they insisted that they agreed. this was their territory. if they agreed, they could shoot. the director and the others were speechless. so should he shoot or not? everyone was a little dumbfounded. then, the two big bosses pointed their guns at the crew at the same time, forcing them to film and to film as soon as possible. ¡°shoot, just shoot if i let you.¡± lord rong was still lying down and said leisurely. the two directors then looked at leng rongrong at the same time. ¡°hello,¡± he said. the one on the left kicked leng rongrong¡¯s chair. ¡± do you think you¡¯re so awesome and high and mighty? we didn¡¯t even say anything, why do you make it seem like this is your home ground? ¡± the other big shot seemed to have realized this as well, and was slightly dissatisfied, then reached out to take off leng rongrong¡¯s sunsses. ¡°what? i can¡¯t be here?¡± lord rong yawned and let the other party take off his sunsses without moving. then, her pretty little face appeared. his pitch-ck eyes were shimmering with light, and there was a hint of hostility in them. it was a kind of hostility that could kill people, and when he looked at people, it made them unconsciously feel a strong sense of oppression. the man¡¯s hand suddenly trembled, and the sunsses fell to the ground. ¡± you, you, you, you ... ¡± the big shot¡¯s face turned pale. ¡± grandpa ... grandpa ... ¡± the other big shot was probably just as shocked. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen you for a few years and you¡¯re calling me grandpa now? why are you so polite?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s sharp eyes swept over them, and the two big bosses ¡®legs trembled, almost kneeling down to her. ¡°i¡¯m, i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t know you were here!¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, lord rong!¡± the two big shots trembled in fear, wishing they could lower their heads and immediately turn around and leave. ¡°then, then, i¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. i¡¯m going back.¡± the big shot on the left said. ¡± lord rong, have fun. you can shoot however you want and for as long as you want. you can do whatever you want here! ¡± the other big shot almost knelt down. after saying that, the two big shots actually looked at each other, then turned around and left. lord rong picked up the mineral water bottle beside her and threw it lightly. it hit the boss on the left, then another bottle hit another boss. the two of them knelt down on one knee. ¡°wuwuwu, we were wrong!¡± the two of them could only turn around and return to lord rong¡¯s side. ¡°since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you chat with me? you¡¯re pretty good, aren¡¯t you? you¡¯re already bosses, but you still fight every day? i thought it was some powerful force, but it¡¯s actually you guys.¡± leng rongrong was still lying down, not moving at all. she looked at the two of them as if they had a unique advantage. her tone was a little frivolous, but it made her look imposing and intimidating. one look and you could tell that he was a big shot among big shots. ¡± no, we¡¯re not as powerful as you. everything here is yours. you¡¯re the boss! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes! lord rong, you¡¯re the big boss! ¡± in front of lord rong, the two bosses were like two obedient grandsons. the next scene shocked the entire crew. many people even started to take videos and photos of lord rong. ¡°so, who is lord rong?¡± ¡± she¡¯s so awesome! why isn¡¯t she afraid of them? ¡± ¡°not only is she not afraid of them, the two bosses probably worship her like a god ...¡± ¡°are all female artistes so scary these days?¡± ¡± fortunately, the director added more scenes for her. otherwise, the director would have died a terrible death, right? ¡± the crew was in a heated discussion and everyone was shocked by lord rong. everyone had already written their wills, but the two bosses actually started serving tea to lord rong and even massaged his shoulders and legs. as for the people the two bosses brought, they directly started working as assistants for the crew. the scene looked a little strange. everyone was convinced by lord rong. not only was his acting good, but he was also so awesome. he had resolved a terrifying storm and turned it into a spring breeze. no one had expected things to go so smoothly. the following filming was even smoother with the help of the two forces. when lord rong went on stage, the bosses of the two forces cheered her on crazily. even li ruhua was served very well. ¡± okay, it¡¯s perfect. it¡¯s over! ¡± the director said excitedly, ¡± today¡¯s scenes were all well shot! everyone can pack up now!¡± ¡°yay! that¡¯s great, we can leave this ce alive!¡± ¡°director, are we stilling here to film tomorrow?¡± a group of people asked in low voices. ¡±e on,e here and film. you can stay here as long as you want! ¡± ¡°we don¡¯t want this territory anymore. we¡¯ll give it to you!¡± the two big shots had a strong desire to live. after ncing sideways at leng rongrong, they expressed that it was fine to give all their territory to leng rongrong. Chapter 1240 1240 i believe you leng rongrong remembered that they were still in a mercenary organization when she first met them. these two people were rtively weak, so when they were on a mission and almost died, she had saved them. he didn¡¯t expect that these two former small fries would actually have a ce in continent F, and even have their own forces, and even quite powerful. ¡°you guys can take the territory.¡± leng rongrong looked at the two of them and said, ¡± but stop fighting. weren¡¯t we brothers in the past? ¡± the two of them were envious in silence. after a moment of silence, one of the bosses said, ¡± lord rong, why don¡¯t you give us some? we¡¯ll all listen to you. ¡± ¡°separate territories?¡± leng rongrong nced at the two of them. ¡± that¡¯s fine too. ¡± just as the two of them were seriously discussing with leng rongrong about what to do, lord rong said simply, ¡± let¡¯s y rock, paper, scissors. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± the two of them said in unison, looking at leng rongrong in shock. so, they had seriously wanted lord rong to give them some territory, but lord rong was so careless and directly used a ¡®paper, paper, scissors¡¯? the two of them were dumbfounded. ¡°is there a problem? you didn¡¯t ask me to help?¡± lord rong frowned. she felt that this was a good idea. the two of them shook their heads. ¡± yes, i¡¯ll listen to you! ¡± then, under lord rong¡¯s lead, the two of them divided the territory in a game of rock, paper, scissors. on the way back, the two big bosses wanted to send lord rong off, but they were chased away by lord rong. brian looked at lord rong with admiration. ¡°rong, do you really want to have dinner with me?¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at brian with aplicated expression. ¡± do you really love me? ¡± your life is more important than true love?¡± ¡°oh, of course, my life is the most important!¡± brian clutched his chest and said matter-of-factly, ¡± nothing is more important than my life, but i really love you! besides, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t care about you. i really believe that you¡¯re very powerful and that you can protect yourself.¡± brian said seriously, as if he was telling the truth. ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong gave brian a look that said ¡± i don¡¯t believe you. ¡± then, lord rong and li ruhua left. ¡°you really don¡¯t want to share dinner with me?¡± brian asked. lord rong raised his hand and waved it casually, indicating his refusal. when he got home, lord rong called song junlin and then xuanyuan nantian. the 19th level, which had always been rtively quiet, had recently caused a greatmotion. some of the forces on the streets were terrified at the mere mention of it. because of big yellow¡¯s incident, mr. qi also stood out and said that no matter what the 19th floor did, he would stand on their side and would have a lot of business dealings with them. as for huang quan, although mr. qi didn¡¯t do anything to huang yuan and her father directly, he had sent a signal that no one would cooperate with huang quan, let alone stand on their side. in continent F, almost no one would do anything against the qi family. it was a well-known fact that huang quan had offended the qi family, so no one would stand on his side. the next few days for the yellow springs organization would definitely be very difficult to endure. although xuanyuan nantian was not in continent F, he was not surprised to hear this. it was probably because he had seen who his precious daughter was acquainted with, so he knew how powerful his precious daughter was. to be able to make friends with the qi family within a few days, he could be considered to have some ability. this unlucky organization, yellow springs, had beenpeting with them all day long. now, they had hit the muzzle. when xuanyuan nantian spoke to leng rongrong on the phone, he specifically reminded her to be careful of yellow springs. although yellow springs was not a strong organization, it was very sinister. the other 19 bosses were also fighting to warn lord rong to be careful of theherworld. the boss of the 19 big shots even told leng rongrong to be careful of yellow springs. there was also the eldest son who had betrayed his own son. zhan jun¡¯s father had even told leng rongrong to be careful of zhan jun, this idiot. because he was the youngest, he had been spoiled by everyone. he used to like huang yuan and always chased after her. ¡°rongrong, you can beat up that kid as much as you want. if he doesn¡¯t listen, help uncle beat him up!¡± ¡°uncle, you¡¯re not angry?¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± i heard that zhan jun used to be everyone¡¯s team pet. ¡± ¡°angry? i¡¯m the one who¡¯s angry that he bullied you! with you, what right does he have to be the group pet!¡± father zhan sneered. ¡± you¡¯ve already grown up. who else can pamper you? ¡± the rest of the big shots nodded their heads to express that zhan jun was no longer the team pet. the only team pet was lord rong. they still liked lord rong the most. leng rongrong was amused by the group of people. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll take good care of junjun.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡°rongrong, to be honest, just hit when you need to, no need to feel bad. this kid has been spoiled by everyone. he needs to be taught well.¡± uncle zhan said very seriously, and he asked leng rongrong to help manage it. lord rong agreed and hung up the phone. at the same time, zhan jun, the troublesome child, was drinking with huang yuan in a bar. ¡°zhan jun, i know you won¡¯t believe me! you¡¯ll definitely trust that sister of yours more, right?¡± huang yuanughed bitterly, and her tears fell. she was about to gulp down the entire ss of wine, but zhan jun held her hand. ¡± stop drinking, you¡¯ve drunk too much! ¡± ¡± i want to drink it. you let me drink it. it¡¯s all my fault. i¡¯m the one who harmed my father! ¡± huang yuan sighed and said, ¡± i really only wanted to save xiao nan ¡®er at that time. tigers are definitely inhumane. who can guarantee that tigers won¡¯t bite? ¡± ¡°only by killing it can xiao nan ¡®er be saved!¡± ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect that my good intentions would be seen as having ulterior motives!¡± huang yuan lowered her eyes and sighed. ¡°i know, i know you!¡± zhan jun quickly consoled him, ¡± you¡¯re my goddess. i trust you the most. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s no use even if you believe me. the others don¡¯t believe me, and neither does the qi family! ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t your sister also testify against me? don¡¯te near me. if your sister finds out, she might do something to me!¡± ¡°in order to protect her pet, she really would do anything. i¡¯m a human, how could i possibly harm anyone!¡± zhan jun looked at his former goddess and felt his heart ache. ¡°alright, don¡¯t cry. i¡¯ve always believed you, and leng rongrong won¡¯t do anything to you. if she does, i¡¯ll be on your side!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll always be on your side. you¡¯re my goddess!¡± ¡°i will never doubt you.¡± Chapter 1241 1241 you won¡¯t even give me this little bit of face? two dayster, leng rongrong had just finished filming a scene and was about to leave when she saw zhan jun, dressed as gorgeously as a peacock, walking towards her. when brian saw a man approaching leng rongrong, he immediately stood in front of leng rongrong with his sharp sense of smell. he then looked at zhan jun with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°you ... you¡¯re the superstar, brian!¡± when zhan jun saw brian, he became excited. ¡± it¡¯s you! you¡¯re that brian! ¡± i¡¯ve admired you for a long time, can i have your autograph?¡± brian was speechless. he looked at zhan jun in confusion. ¡± who are you? what do you want? are you trying to steal my woman, so you¡¯re deliberately confusing me?¡± ¡°what do you mean by snatching women?¡± zhan jun was confused. he turned to look at leng rongrong and asked excitedly, ¡± sis, are you filming with brian? ¡± why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°don¡¯t make it sound like i¡¯m very close to you. i¡¯m not even close to you.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows, not understanding what zhan jun was up to. zhan jun: ¡± ... we¡¯ve also gone through life and death together. how can we not be familiar?! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re here for me?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°en en, i¡¯m here to find you!¡± zhan jun said excitedly, ¡± but wait a minute. i¡¯ll ask for an autograph and a photo with brian first! ¡± after saying that, zhan jun rushed to brian, grabbed him, and chatted crazily. leng rongrong was speechless. as expected, he was not a child who could be easily worried. after a while, zhan jun was finally done chatting. when he got an autograph and a photo, he was so happy that his tail was about to rise to the sky. he rushed towards leng rongrong, still not satisfied. ¡°brian, let¡¯s talk next time!¡± zhan jun waved at brian, then looked at leng rongrong obediently. ¡°what for?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyebrows twitched, her expression a little strange. ¡°sister, can¡¯t i juste to see you? why do you look so guarded against me?¡± zhan jun¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°you don¡¯te without a reason. you don¡¯t look like you have anything good to say.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. ¡± let¡¯s keep our distance. ¡± ¡°sis, i¡¯ve already called you that, and you¡¯re telling me to keep my distance?¡± zhan jun followed by leng rongrong¡¯s side. ¡± can¡¯t it be my fault for what happened before? i have misunderstood you, okay?¡± ¡°so?¡± leng rongrong shot a nce at zhan jun. ¡± did youe here just to apologize to me? i don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°yes and no.¡± zhan jun said in all seriousness, ¡± i want to ask you for a favor. ¡± ¡°what favor?¡± leng rongrong nced at zhan jun, then shook her head and said, ¡± don¡¯t, you¡¯d better not say it. i¡¯m not interested in what you need help with, and i don¡¯t want to help. a favor from me is very expensive, you can¡¯t afford it. ¡± leng rongrong strode towards her car with her beautiful long legs. huahua directly sat in the driver¡¯s seat. before zhan jun could catch up, he had already started the car and was about to leave. ¡°hey, wait for me!¡± zhan jun chased after him for a while before he saw wu qing¡¯s car disappear from his sight. ¡°f * ck!¡± zhan jun cursed and kicked the tree beside him. he then jumped up in pain, hugged his leg, and jumped for a long time on one leg. he took a deep breath and answered a call. huang yuan¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. ¡± second young master zhan, how is it? is she still not willing to help?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll clear up this misunderstanding. don¡¯t worry, huang quan will be fine.¡± zhan jun said, ¡± just you wait. it¡¯ll really be fine. ¡± after consoling the goddess in his heart for a while, zhan jun got into his car and went straight to lord rong¡¯s house. in the living room, lord rong was wearing a face mask and ying games with N. ¡°sister, you haven¡¯t even heard me! it¡¯s not a difficult matter, you just need to say the word.¡± zhan jun leaned against the coffee table and looked up at leng rongrong. ¡± sister, do me a favor. i¡¯ll be grateful to you for the rest of my life! ¡± ¡°no need, i don¡¯t need you to be grateful to me forever.¡± lord rong shook his head. she could basically guess what zhan jun wanted her to help him with. yesterday, jiang po had given her all of zhan jun¡¯s information. the 19th level and huang quan had always been enemies, the kind that couldn¡¯t get along. in the end, zhan jun was actually huang yuan¡¯s fan and had done many outrageous things for her. in the past, on the 19th level, the battle beasts were all pampered to death. even if this kid outrageously took the information of his own family to the opponents, no one really taught him anything. that was why this kid had always beenwless. his house was on the 19th floor, but this guy only cared about showing off to huang yuan and sold out the 19th floor in all kinds of ways for her. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the big shots on the 19th level were all very impressive and kept their secrets very well, the 19th level would have been destroyed long ago because of this guy. no wonder uncle zhan told him to educate and beat him however he wanted. this guy was going to get into big trouble one day. zhan jun wasn¡¯t a bad person, but he was a little stupid. ¡°sis, can¡¯t you do your little brother a favor?¡± zhan jun sat on the cashmere carpet, looking pitifully in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± it¡¯s really nothing to you. you can solve it as soon as you open your mouth. ¡± ¡°why should i do you a favor?¡± leng rongrong changed her position without looking up and continued to lie on her side. ¡± firstly, i¡¯m not familiar with you. secondly, i won¡¯t get any benefits from doing you a favor, right? ¡± ¡°then do my dad a favor!¡± zhan jun said innocently. ¡°then you should ask your dad to tell me!¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes, revealing an expression that was even more innocent and pure than zhan jun¡¯s. ¡°f * ck!¡± zhan jun was exasperated. how could his father do that? his father and his uncles hated it the most when he got in touch with huang yuan. no one really liked the yellow springs organization. he knew that theherworld organization and the 19th floor were enemies, but huang yuan was different. she couldn¡¯t choose her birth either! huang yuan had always been a good person and a goddess in his heart. ¡°oh, you don¡¯t dare to? if you don¡¯t dare, then forget it!¡± leng rongrong turned sideways, her back facing zhan jun. ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯ve already called you¡± sister ¡°so many times, are you really not going to give me any face?¡± zhan jun said angrily, ¡± i¡¯m not asking you to do anything. i just want you to tell the qi family that yuan yuan didn¡¯t do it on purpose. it¡¯s just a matter of a word, can¡¯t you help?¡± ¡°zhan jun, don¡¯t you know huang yuan¡¯s status? you should at least know about the rtionship between the neenth level and the yellow springs, right?¡± leng rongrong sat up, her face serious. ¡°i know, it¡¯s just apetitive rtionship! huang yuan doesn¡¯t represent the whole of huangquan. she¡¯s just the daughter of the boss of huangquan, but she doesn¡¯t care about these things!¡± zhan jun looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± they¡¯re all old fogeys, i thought you weren¡¯t! ¡± Chapter 1242 1242 none of you understand me ¡°this isn¡¯t a matter of being old-fashioned or not.¡± leng rongrong nced at zhan jun. ¡± don¡¯t let huang yuan use you as a tool. ¡± ¡°she won¡¯t!¡± zhan jun was extremely certain. ¡°how do you know she won¡¯t?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhan jun with a funny expression. ¡°i just know that she¡¯s such a good person and kind at heart. how could she use me as a gun? don¡¯t try to sow discord between us. i¡¯ll just ask you one thing, are you going to help or not?¡± zhan jun seemed to be a little angry. the goddess in his heart, the person he had always regarded as a goddess, had once been doubted by his family. it was fine if the elders on the 19th floor doubted her, but leng rongrong, the girl who had just arrived, had to be doubted as well. she was clearly his beloved, but she was degraded to be worthless. the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. ¡°i won¡¯t help.¡± leng rongrong nced at zhan jun. ¡± she did this herself. if she wants to exin, she can do it herself. ¡± ¡± if you didn¡¯t expose her, if you didn¡¯t mislead the qi family, would the qi family have targeted her in such a way? ¡± zhan jun was exasperated. ¡°or am i in the wrong?¡± leng rongrong sat up straight and looked at zhan jun, amused. ¡± huang yuan is really good at bewitching people. you¡¯ve seen the video. do you think it¡¯s my fault?¡± zhan jun looked at leng rongrong with a dark expression. ¡± initially, there was nothing else, but you were the one who insisted on saying this. it¡¯s fine if miss qi is fine!¡± ¡°miss qi is fine, but big yellow is injured and has been wronged! of course, i have to go and resolve this misunderstanding.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± this misunderstanding is also rted to the rtionship between the neenth level and the qi family. you can¡¯t be so stupid that you don¡¯t even know this? or do you think that the life and death on the 19th floor has nothing to do with you and only has something to do with the huang family?¡± ¡°big yellow is just an animal, so what if he¡¯s dead? it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, it doesn¡¯t know sh * t!¡± zhan jun was furious. ¡± but yuanyuan is a girl. she¡¯s been wronged and brought trouble to her family because of her. she mes herself to death, do you know that? ¡± ¡°what does it have to do with me?¡± leng rongrongughed coldly. ¡± zhan jun, no wonder uncle zhan told me to beat you up and teach you a good lesson. you¡¯ve really been possessed. ¡± ¡°my father asked you to hit me?¡± zhan jun¡¯s face instantly turned pale. he was so angry that he suddenly stood up. ¡°none of you understand me, and none of you understand yuanyuan.¡± ¡°perhaps you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know her the most,¡± leng rongrong said. zhan junughed coldly. ¡± of course i know her. how can i not know my goddess? she is my goddess, and i know her the best! ¡± leng rongrong looked at zhan jun and sighed, shaking her head, ¡± what¡¯s so good about huang yuan? ¡± ¡± everything is good. it¡¯s much better than you bunch of inhumane people! ¡± zhan jun coldly snorted. ¡°did she give you food or support you? don¡¯t you know that everything you have now was given to you by the 19th level? without level neen, you¡¯ll have nothing left. do you think your goddess will still treat you so well?¡± leng rongrong was already a little annoyed, and she could not be bothered with zhan jun¡¯s attitude. but when she thought of uncle zhan, she felt that she couldn¡¯t just leave him be. if he allowed zhan jun to continue, zhan jun would destroy the 19th level for the yellow springs one day. what he was most afraid of was that there was a rebellious bone inside. ¡°of course she will.¡± zhan jun gave leng rongrong a deep look. ¡± i¡¯ve fed all those ¡®big sis¡¯ to the dogs. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to help! ¡± after saying that, zhan jun left. leng rongrong took off her mask and massaged her face, deep in thought. this huang yuan really thought of something. she actually wanted to use zhan jun. she probably thought that she had just returned and didn¡¯t dare to offend uncle zhan¡¯s son, so she went to the qi family to speak for her. but of course, she would not. she was not stupid. the qi family was already extremely angry at huang yuan¡¯s actions, and they had also exposed this matter. if he were to tell the qi family that things weren¡¯t like this and ask them to let go of theherworld organization, wouldn¡¯t he be pping his own face? regardless of whether the qi family would listen to her or not, even if they did and did not touch the yellow springs organization, the qi family¡¯s favorable impression of her would disappear in the end. ...... leng rongrong rubbed her brows. she would definitely not do something like this to the qi family. it was just that this zhan jun was really too obsessed. he was so protective of huang yuan and so biased towards her. it was really a little troublesome. he couldn¡¯t allow zhan jun to continue like this. leng rongrong immediately made a phone call to zhan jun¡¯s father to have a chat. ¨C at the same time, in another country. little nan yu was filming in the desert. he was filming a scene with jin mingfeng. song junlin and the others squatted on the side and stared at little nan yu. they had originally nned to look for mo linyuan, but after searching for a long time, they could not find any news of mo linyuan. they could only settle for the second best option, which was to look for little nan yu. he nned to get some information about mo linyuan from little nan yu and the purpose of this guy getting close to lord rong. and his motive for lying. having a child wasn¡¯t a big deal, but lying was a serious matter. if he didn¡¯t have any secrets, why would he lie like this? ¡°f * ck, why is it so hot here!¡± qin xiong was wiping his sweat and wearing a headscarf. he looked like an auntie. ¡°just bear with it, that kid isn¡¯t done yet!¡± sun zhenzhi lit a cigarette and leaned against the side of an off-road vehicle. he blew out a ring of smoke. ¡± this little brat¡¯s acting skills are really good! ¡± ¡± she does look cute. no wonder she¡¯s so good at bewitching people! ¡± song junlin said unhappily. ¡± we don¡¯t know the truth yet, ¡± hu xin said. ¡± let¡¯s not make wild guesses. perhaps the child doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s so smart, i¡¯m guessing he¡¯s 80 ¨C 90% aware, he¡¯s definitely working together to trick rongrong!¡± song junlin snatched the cigarette from sun zhenzhi¡¯s hand and took a deep puff. ¡°i thought you didn¡¯t smoke?¡± sun zhenzhi asked. ¡°when i¡¯m angry, i¡¯ll smoke!¡± song junlin took a few puffs. not far away, little nan yu and jin mingfeng had just finished their act. then, movie king jin asked softly, ¡± why are rongrong¡¯s friends so unfriendly? ¡± did they alle to find you? why do i feel that it¡¯s not something good? i feel like you¡¯re going to get beaten up.¡± ¡°uncle, can you say something better?¡± the corner of little nan yu¡¯s mouth twitched. he took the water from the assistant and took a big gulp. ¡°no, don¡¯t you think that their eyes are burning with anger when they look at you? it looks a little scary.¡± jin mingfeng said carefully. little nan yu turned his head and really felt the fire in the four men¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1243 1243 mommy is my real mother! ¡°do you want to call rongrong to confirm?¡± ¡± chief song looks a little scary, ¡± jin mingfeng said softly. ¡± even his face is ck. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need.¡± xiao nan zhi shook her head, deep in thought. ¡± could it be that daddy caused some trouble to make mommy unhappy? ¡± ¡°then why did ie to you?¡± little nan yu continued to shake his head, ¡± maybe he can¡¯t beat my father? i think they¡¯re afraid of my daddy.¡± movie king jin nodded. ¡± mr. mo is indeed scary ... especially when ites to cooking. ¡± at the thought of mo linyuan¡¯s food, jin mingfeng felt that for the sake of his own life, he should not be so close to them in the future. the couple¡¯s cooking skills were poisonous. it was too scary. he was like ab rat back then. ¡± uncle, you should rest for a while. we won¡¯t be acting togetherter anyway. i¡¯ll go talk to them first. ¡± little nan yu patted jin mingfeng¡¯s arm and threw the water bottle at the assistant. he strode towards song junlin and the rest with his short legs. ¡± chen ¡®er, if they beat you up, don¡¯te running to me. i¡¯ll help you tell rongrong, ¡± jin mingfeng whispered. little nan yu poked his ear with his finger and turned to look at jin mingfeng suspiciously. ¡± what did you say, uncle? at this time, shouldn¡¯t you take the initiative to stand up and protect me? in this scene, we¡¯re ying the role of a father and son, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t beat them,¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know how to fight. i can¡¯t even win against you, ¡± said mr. jin, looking like an honest man. ¡°didn¡¯t you learn how to make weapons with silver needles from mommy?¡± little nan yu raised his eyebrows. ¡°i haven¡¯t learned it well ...¡± his assistant shouted from the side, ¡± two days ago, brother jin pricked himself. ¡± he turned the silver needle into a boomerang, the kind that would turn around and stab himself.¡± ¡°pfft, hahahaha!¡± little nan yu burst outughing and looked at jin mingfeng sympathetically. ¡± uncle, you can do it. i forgive you! ¡± the little guy was wearing a suit. he walked up to song junlin and the others. although she was very small, her aura was quite strong. ¡°uncle song, uncle sun, uncle qin, uncle hu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the little guy had his hands behind his back, looking like a mature teenager. his fair face was shining in the sun. this little fellow was as beautiful as the sun in the sky. she was still so young, but she had the aura of a big star, as if she was a high and mighty emperor. he had wanted to question her directly. however, the moment the little guy appeared in front of them, they didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. instead, they were a little dumbfounded. ¡°speak!¡± song junlin jabbed qin xiong. qin xiong clutched his stomach. ¡± didn¡¯t we agree that you would tell me? ¡± f * ck, i don¡¯t know how to speak. hu xin, speak!¡± ¡± ah, i¡¯m not mentally prepared. sun zhenzhi, you can do it! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not the one who suggested to see him, so tell me!¡± sun zhenzhi looked at song junlin. little nan yu: ¡°??? ¡± the little guy¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he looked at the four people who were so aggressive a moment ago. now, they were all pushing each other around without saying anything. he had a look that said, ¡± if you have something to say, say it quickly. ¡± . after a few minutes, no one spoke. ¡°you¡¯re not going to tell me? i still have to go back to filming.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± if you have something to say, just say it. why are you so coy? you¡¯re not women! ¡± not far away, jin mingfeng was looking over with a pair of binocrs. he was constantly paying attention to the movements here, even taking out his phone to record anything. as soon as he sensed that someone might be looking at him, jin mingfeng immediately averted his gaze and pretended to be looking at other scenery. the crew members were all busy. little nan yu ced his hands on his hips and looked up at the four men. he sighed heavily as if he was the helpless adult at this moment. ¡°if you have something to say, then say it. i can¡¯t eat you!¡± ¡°is it rted to my mommy?¡± ¡± if my daddy bullied my mommy, i¡¯ll stand by her side unconditionally! ¡± ¡°i will only love my mommy forever!¡± ¡°mommy will always be number one!¡± ¡°if mommy falls into the water with daddy, i¡¯ll save mommy first!¡± ¡°if i have to abandon one, i¡¯ll abandon my daddy!¡± little nan zhi rattled on, looking like she had a strong desire to live. the sincerity on the little guy¡¯s face could not be faked. he seemed to really care for leng rongrong and really loved her. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, do you really love your mommy?¡± song junlin asked solemnly. ¡± of course. it goes without saying. the person i love the most is mommy. ¡± little nan yu¡¯s face was serious, ¡± i want to use my life to protect my mommy! ¡± song junlin and the others seemed to be moved. they didn¡¯t expect little nan yu to say that. ¡°do you want to protect your mother or rongrong?¡± song junlin suddenly asked after a long while. ¡± of course it¡¯s my mother, yingluo-¡± blurted out little nan yu happily. however-the moment he finished speaking, the little guy¡¯s expression changed. he looked at song junlin in shock. ¡± what did you just say? ¡± song junlin and the other three¡¯s expressions changed. little nan yu blurted out that she was his biological mother. did it mean that little nan yu really had a biological mother and that he had always known about it? what about rongrong? what was rongrong? he was just a small-time actor, so all the good he did for rongrong was just acting? her acting skills were way too good! ¡± you have a real mother, don¡¯t you? you and your father really colluded to lie to your mother, right? ¡± song junlin and the other three found it hard to believe. she thought that at least the little guy didn¡¯t know. but if the little guy knew, rongrong would be so sad. he had always liked little nan yu. she was worried that they would hurt little nan yu and didn¡¯t let theme to find him. in the end, the child she had been worried about actually knew everything? what were they plotting? ¡°f * ck, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± xiao nan yue¡¯s eyes turned and countless possibilities shed through her mind. then, she suddenly guessed what these people had guessed. ¡°uncle song, uncle qin, uncle sun, uncle hu, please listen to my exnation.¡± little nan yu said worriedly, ¡± the truth isn¡¯t what you think. ¡± song junlin looked at little nan yu¡¯s expression of wanting to exin and instantly found it funny. ¡± you¡¯re so young but i didn¡¯t expect you to be so scheming. ¡± mo linyuan is really capable to have such a good son who can act!¡± qin xiong and the others hadplicated expressions. he never expected that little nan yu knew about it. ¡°what acting? i didn¡¯t act in front of mommy!¡± xiao nan yu said anxiously, ¡± mommy is my biological mother! ¡± Chapter 1244 1244 urgent little nan yu instantly felt uneasy. he guessed that the uncles in front of him must have misunderstood. these uncles were very close to her mother, and they could go through life and death together. uncle song¡¯s words just now exined everything. what did they misunderstand! they felt that he had a biological mother, and they seemed to be very sure that he was lying to his mother. for them to be so angry, it was very likely that this matter had something to do with his father. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, who¡¯s your biological mother?¡± song junlin stared at little nan yu. ¡± your rongrong¡¯s mommy has always liked you and treated you so well. i hope you don¡¯t lie. does your daddy have any other family? who did he have you with?¡± song junlin was very serious. he was certain that little nan yu really had a biological mother and that his mother was probably with mo linyuan. rongrong had been deceived into a marriage, and she had been deceived thoroughly. ¡°uncle song!¡± little nan yu was a little anxious, ¡± i don¡¯t have a real mommy. to me, rongrong¡¯s mommy is my real mommy. i¡¯m an orphan! ¡± ¡°also, this has nothing to do with daddy. i only found rongrong¡¯s mommy because i like her. my daddy doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± little nan yu anxiously exined. however, his appearance was a bit of a fantasy, so he knew that even if he said some things, they would not believe him. he couldn¡¯t just tell them the truth. who would believe it? in this world, not many people knew that there were other worlds, and they would not believe that her mother had been reborn from another world. he hade to this world to look for his mother because he missed her too much. but they didn¡¯t know! he had no way to produce any evidence. he had no other abilities in this world. moreover, he couldn¡¯t go back there at all. even his master, nie qian, was restricted, let alone him. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, it¡¯s impossible that your daddy doesn¡¯t know anything. you don¡¯t have to hide it anymore, we all know!¡± song junlin nced at little nan yu. ¡± he¡¯s your real father, right? it¡¯s not strange for you to defend him.¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, if you still have a conscience, tell us why you¡¯re so close to our rongrong!¡± song junlin and the others also felt a chill in their hearts. little nan yu¡¯s reaction had exined everything. the little boy had a mother and he knew about mo linyuan¡¯s past. that was why he was trying his best to protect his father. ¡°uncles, can you all listen to my exnation? let¡¯s go somewhere else. after i finish this scene, we¡¯ll go somewhere else and have a good chat. i¡¯ll tell you everything, okay?¡± in a moment of desperation, little nan yu said, ¡± actually, i¡¯m mommy¡¯s son! rongrong¡¯s mother¡¯s son! if you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a dna test. this matter is a littleplicated, a little fantasy!¡± ¡°your lie is a little outrageous. how can you be rongrong¡¯s son? if rongrong was your real mother, she would have given birth to you at such a young age!¡± song junlin frowned. qin xiong also nodded. ¡± based on the timeline, if she¡¯s your biological mother, she gave birth to you when she was training with us. how could that be possible? ¡± ¡°no, i already said that it¡¯s a little fantasy.¡± nan zhi quickly exined, ¡± i¡¯m from another world. ¡± song junlin was speechless. qin xiong was speechless. hu xin was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re really delusional.¡± do you think this is a novel?¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth!¡± little nan yu held his forehead, ¡± i¡¯m telling the truth! ¡± ¡°then show me some evidence.¡± sun zhenzhi rolled his eyes. ¡°i don¡¯t have any evidence, but i¡¯m so smart at such a young age. am i like a child of this world?¡± little nan yu asked seriously. ¡± are you trying to say that everyone in your world is so smart, while the children in our world are all idiots? ¡± qin xiong snorted through his nose. little nan yu felt like he was making things worse. he asked, ¡± where¡¯s mommy? does she know? ¡± ¡°i know.¡± ¡± so you¡¯d better tell me the truth! ¡± song junlin said. ¡°mommy, you know?¡± xiao nan zhi held her forehead and sighed. ¡± don¡¯t you know that girls can easily misunderstand? i¡¯m finished! mommy and daddy!¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t a misunderstanding, it¡¯s the truth. she can¡¯t be deceived by you and your father all the time!¡± song junlin¡¯s face was stubborn. he was furious. he was already protecting leng rongrong like an old father and was not very satisfied with mo linyuan, but now he had caused such a scene. since she was the only girl among the five, the other three also treated her like an old father. therefore, at this moment, everyone was extremely angry and extremely distressed for rongrong. little nan yu desperately wanted to exin. however, these men all covered their ears. they didn¡¯t want to listen and didn¡¯t believe it. little nan yu was speechless. it was really too difficult for him. thinking of how her mother had called her several times before, she was afraid that it was because of this matter. little nan yu was speechless. he was really going crazy. ¡°please listen to my exnation. please give me a chance to exin.¡± little nan yu looked at song junlin and the others sincerely. ¡°are you trying to exin that you¡¯re not in this world?¡± song junlin chuckled. ¡± you¡¯re making up a lie because you can¡¯t exin it? do you think we¡¯re all children, so easily deceived? little brat, you¡¯re the child!¡± with that, song junlin got into the suv. hu xin and the others gave song junlin aplicated look, then got into their jeeps. little nan yu didn¡¯t have a chance to exin before the car drove away. he even ate a mouthful of sand! seeing that everyone had left, jin mingfeng walked over and asked in a low voice, ¡± what¡¯s going on? you guys don¡¯t seem to be having a good chat? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a big misunderstanding.¡± xiao nan zhi rubbed her temples. ¡± mommy must have been suffering these few days. ¡± ¡°hmm?¡± jin mingfeng was stunned for a moment. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? did something big happen?¡± ¡± uncle ling, if i¡¯m my daddy¡¯s biological child and my mommy never knew about it, would she be angry if she suddenly found out? ¡± little nan yu asked jin mingfeng. ¡± ... ¡± jin mingfeng replied, ¡± ... he¡¯ll probably be so angry that he¡¯ll sever all ties with her! ¡± jin mingfeng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± you ... you and your father lied to rongrong? ¡± ¡°no! but mommy will think so!¡± little nan yu grabbed his hair and rushed to the director, ¡± director qi, i need to take leave to go to continent F. it¡¯s an extremely urgent matter! ¡± Chapter 1245 1245 all the superstars gave her a like! song junlin and the others left immediately, knowing that they would not be able to get any information from the little guy. mo linyuan was the most important person. therefore, after they left, they immediately asked for help to investigate mo linyuan¡¯s whereabouts. they had to find out what leng rongrong meant to mo linyuan. what was his motive for getting close to leng rongrong? after the four of them investigated, they had found some information about mo linyuan and roughly knew where he was. the four of them immediately rushed to the ne. at the same time, little nan yu asked for leave from the crew and called leng rongrong. after confirming her location, he went to find her. because little nan yu didn¡¯t mention anything about the dna test, lord rong didn¡¯t know why the little guy was looking for him. the little guy said that he was looking for her, and she immediately agreed. in the crew, lord rong¡¯s scenes were still increasing, but the main actors didn¡¯t say anything. everyone felt that lord rong¡¯s acting skills were indeed good. moreover, she was really charming in her cheongsam. in addition, the two unlucky forces had found trouble with them, and it was lord rong who had settled it. therefore, no one said anything about her. on the other hand, lord rong was a little bald because of the constantly increasing scenes. a lot of her other work had been dyed because of the extra scenes in this film. of course, lord rong didn¡¯t have much of an opinion. after all, it was a big production and she felt that this movie would definitely be popr. lord rong was wearing a cheongsam and filming a fight scene. it was so wonderful that the people around them cheered. ¡°heavens, she¡¯s even better than wu xing!¡± ¡± as expected of lord rong. he¡¯s so cool! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve been looking at the shows she¡¯s acted in before. they¡¯re really amazing! ¡± ¡± oh, i¡¯m watching the variety show she was in. she¡¯s really good at hiding her skills. she¡¯s amazing. her pets are amazing! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m really in awe of her!¡± ¡± i hereby announce that she is my idol from now on! ¡± ...... just like that, lord rong gained a group of fans, and they were all fans of some hollywood superstars. when she opened weibo, she realized that everyone in the production team had followed her. everyone followed her without saying a word, and they even went toment and like her every weibo post ... and because of these people¡¯s attention, her weibo really exploded. many fans were shocked. after all, this group of people were all big hollywood stars, and they were all the kind with high status. generally, they wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to chinese celebrities. moreover, when lord rong said that she wanted to film this movie, she also said that it was just a small supporting role. but even if she was just a small supporting role, how could she get the attention of such a big star? especially brian, who was very popr in china. many people liked him. what made the fans explode the most was not that so many hollywood stars had followed lord rong, but that lord rong did not follow them at all. these big stars had only followed lord rong one-sidedly. one could imagine how powerful lord rong was. even these famous superstars were praising lord rong and some even said that they were his fans. moreover, during this period of time, these hollywood superstars were actually madly posting screenshots of lord rong¡¯s works. as they looked at it, they were also criticizing and praising it. even lord rong¡¯s pores were praised. even a strand of her hair was good. weibo exploded. the domestic entertainment industry was also in an uproar. lord rong had been on the hot search countless times without her knowledge. she had been on the hot search in different ways almost every day since she joined the crew. what peter and lord rong? what prince on a dark horse, brian, said he wanted to pursue lord rong? hollywood¡¯s superstar mo had paid attention to lord rong! just like that, lord rong stayed on the hot search for a long time, taking turns to be on the hot search every day. all the big traffic in the country couldn¡¯t bepared to her poprity on the hot search. her show hadn¡¯t even gone out yet, and she had be popr again. she was already very popr, and now, she was even more popr. the other artistes in the domestic entertainment industry all expressed their envy, and there were all kinds of artistes who tried to ride on the poprity. the artistes who had once worked with wandang entertainment were even more eager to try to build a rtionship with leng rongrong. after all, they had been together before, so they could be considered senior and junior brothers and sisters. they were obviously people that lord rong didn¡¯t know at all, but they all came out and exposed all kinds of things to gain poprity. as for gu meiyue, jiang zhan, and the others, they even called leng rongrong directly to congratte her. the few highly respected veteran actors in the entertainment industry also called master rong, li jinshu, and the like one after another to praise leng rongrong, saying that she was very good. even the movie queen, zhang qingyi, called. it was rare for her to praise leng rongrong and admit that she was not as good as su wei or leng rongrong. of course, lord rong didn¡¯t really care about all this. after a quick nce at her popr weibo post, she thought for a moment and asked li ruhua to take a picture of her before posting it. the moment the photo was sent out, it was instantly reposted by countless people. the first to repost,ment, and like the post were the few hollywood superstars in the production team. they had been staring at lord rong¡¯s photos and watching her post, and then immediately starting to like andment. his speed was so fast, it was as if he waspeting in hand speed. ¡°i¡¯ve given you a like!¡± brian rushed over and said joyfully, ¡± you¡¯re really my idol. you look so good in just a photo. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m still nning to repay you with my body.¡± lord rong was speechless. ¡°thank you, but you really don¡¯t have to repay me with your body.¡± ¡°no, i still want it.¡± ¡°no, i refuse!¡± after lord rong ruthlessly rejected brian, she received a call from mrs. qi. mrs. qi said that she had something to tell her and asked her to have dinner with the qi family. ¡± okay! ¡± lord rong agreed. after filming in the afternoon, master rong went straight to the qi family¡¯s house. the qi family was very polite to leng rongrong now, and even the security guards at the entrance were 180 degrees respectful when they saw master rong. when the servants inside saw leng rongrong arrive, they immediately brought her to see mrs. qi, not daring to show the slightest neglect. ¡°rongrong, you¡¯vee.¡± mrs. qi was holding xiao nan ¡®er. ¡± nan¡¯ er, call me sister. ¡± ¡°sister.¡± xiao nan ¡®er¡¯s dark eyes were very pretty. ¡°nan ¡®er, be good.¡± leng rongrong touched nan ¡®er¡¯s little face and smiled. ¡± nan¡¯ er is really good-looking. ¡± xiao nan ¡®er smiled happily. after mrs. qi handed nan ¡®er to the servant, she pulled leng rongrong to sit down. ¡°rongrong, that child came to find me today.¡± mrs. qi said, ¡± the one who came with youst time. that¡¯s zhan jun, right? ¡± second young master zhan is right?¡± Chapter 1246 1246 chapter 1248-move away ¡°he came to find you?¡± leng rongrong looked at mrs. qi in shock, her face full of disbelief. zhan jun couldn¡¯t beg her, so he came to see mrs. qi? this fellow had truly been bewitched by huang luan. ¡°did he say something disgraceful?¡± leng rongrong asked, frowning. ¡± he didn¡¯t say anything too much. he came to beg us to let huang yuan go. he also said a lot of bad things about you. ¡± mrs. qi frowned. ¡± this child is not bad, but he¡¯s a little dim-witted, unlike the ones on the 19th floor. ¡± how did you hook up with huang yuan?¡± ¡°you¡¯re indeed stupid.¡± leng rongrong was a little helpless. she had seen stupid people, but she had never seen someone this stupid. for huang yuan, he actually came to the qi family for help. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that madam qi was close to him, she would definitely not spare him. he might even think that he was on the same side as huang quan. mrs. qi exined the situation to leng rongrong. although mrs. qi said it was alright and she didn¡¯t offend them, lord rong knew that mrs. qi only said that for his sake. if it wasn¡¯t for big yellow and himself, zhan jun would have been in deep trouble. lord rong thanked mrs. qi. dy qi reminded leng rongrong that if she did not want anything to happen to zhan jun, she had to be careful and let him be so close to huang yuan. the qi family had been investigating theherworld recently. mr. qi had done a lot of research on huang yuan. this young miss really knew how to make use of people. she was surrounded by arge group of young masters and youngdies, and they were all used as guns by her. she used them with ease. there were also a few who were used by huang yuan until they went bankrupt and their families were destroyed. if zhan jun continued to follow huang yuan and listen to huang luan, something would definitely happen on the neenth floor. mrs. qi couldn¡¯t understand. everyone on the 19th floor was very smart, so how could there be a fool like zhan jun? ¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s probably spoiled. ¡± lord rong said with a smile. ¡°rongrong, huang quan isn¡¯t a simple person. if you have any difficulties, tell me. i heard that the people on the 19th floor are all outside and you¡¯re the only one here. i¡¯m afraid that the yellow springs wille to deal with you.¡± mrs. qi said worriedly. after all, leng rongrong was a little girl who had just been acknowledged back to the 19th level. if those people on the 19th level went out, they might attack leng rongrong like a mad dog. if a girl couldn¡¯t manage the overall situation, the 19th floor would definitely be greatly damaged. ¡± yes, if there¡¯s a need, i¡¯lle and ask mrs. qi and mr. qi for help. ¡± leng rongrong smiled, then took out a gift for mrs. qi. when he came, he knew that zhan jun might have gotten into trouble, so he had specially prepared a gift. when mrs. qi saw the gift, she declined it for a moment, thinking it was too expensive, but she still quite liked it. when leng rongrong repeatedly said that it was for her, she smiled very happily. they had a meal at the qi family¡¯s house. after chatting with mr. and mrs. qi for a while, master rong left the qi residence with li ruhua. mrs. qi and mr. qi saw leng rongrong out and watched the car leave. mrs. qi nodded repeatedly and said, ¡± she¡¯s much more magnanimous than huang yuan, and much smarter than her! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s very smart. if she wasn¡¯t already married, i would really want to snatch her over to be my daughter-inw! it would be great if our daughter-inw could have such a smart and sensible one!¡± mr. qi said. ¡°there¡¯s going to be trouble on the 19th floor, right? do you want to help her solve it?¡± mrs. qi looked at mr. qi. ¡°no need,¡± mr. qi shook his head. ¡± i¡¯ve contacted xuanyuan nantian, and he said not to worry about it. rongrong has a way to solve it herself. ¡± he was full of confidence in his daughter. however, i¡¯ll send people to keep an eye on him. if there¡¯s a need, i¡¯ll still take action. she¡¯s our family¡¯s benefactor, and i¡¯m a person who will definitely repay her kindness.¡± a satisfied smile appeared on mrs. qi¡¯s graceful face. ¡± this child is really good. all the gifts she gave me were what i liked. ¡± ¨C in the car, leng rongrong said to li ruhua, ¡± huahua, send me to the bar. ¡± ¡°you have an appointment?¡± li ruhua asked curiously as she drove. ¡°yeah, i have an appointment with huang yuan.¡± leng rongrong put down her phone. ¡± we have to lure the snake out of its hole. ¡± we should let zhan jun see this woman clearly.¡± ¡°this huang luan is so scheming, she won¡¯t be easy to deal with, right?¡± li ruhua frowned. he felt that huang yuan was not an easy person to deal with. ¡°there¡¯s always a way.¡± when lord rong thought about how huang yuan had been using zhan jun all along, her head started to hurt. he had to let zhan jun see this clearly as soon as possible. if zhan jun couldn¡¯t see clearly, he would only be used. this matter would be a problem on the 19th floor, a problem that could explode at any time. they soon arrived at the nightclub. the entire bar was filled with smoke. some men saw that lord rong was good-looking and came over to hit on him. leng rongrong ignored them all. she quickly found the private room number huang yuan had sent her. she pushed the door open and looked inside. huang yuan was sitting on the sofa. there were other people in the room, some of whom she had seen at the party she came to. they were all huang yuan¡¯s supporters. old man qian xi¡¯s disciple gu xinian was among them, and huang yuan¡¯s loyal supporter ah du was also among them. when gu xinian saw leng rongrong push the door open and enter, he was obviously a little surprised. then, he winked at leng rongrong madly and even said something in signnguage silently. let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get out of here! lord rong was speechless. ¡°ahem, i want to go to the washroom. miss rongrong, do you want toe with me?¡± seeing that lord rong did not understand humannguage, gu xinian felt helpless and could only walk towards leng rongrong. ¡°do you want to go to the washroom with me?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± do i know you well? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re already my grandmaster, how can you not be familiar with me?¡± gu xinian said in a low voice, ¡± stop fooling around ande out with me. they¡¯re going to find trouble with you! ¡± ¡°then let them find it.¡± lord rong said calmly. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± gu xinian was a little anxious. he was trying to help her, but she didn¡¯t listen. if it wasn¡¯t for his master telling him to respect this person when he saw her, he wouldn¡¯t have meddled in her business. leng rongrong stood at the door and did not move. gu xinian kept looking up, signaling leng rongrong to look above her. however, lord rong didn¡¯t look up. instead, he smiled at everyone in the room calmly. then she asked, ¡± huang yuan,e out for a chat? ¡± ¡°you may enter.¡± huang yuan sat on the sofa and said without moving, ¡± it¡¯s not a private matter. there¡¯s no need to avoid it. ¡± ¡°move,¡± leng rongrong looked at gu xinian. Chapter 1247 1247 she¡¯s too smart gu xinian blocked leng rongrong¡¯s way. he frowned and did not let leng rongrong enter. he knew what huang yuan and the others were going to do to leng rongrong, so she hoped that leng rongrong would leave as soon as possible, or there would be a lot of trouble. however, leng rongrong had actually asked him to move aside. gu xinian could not help but feel a little angry. he lowered his voice so that only leng rongrong could hear him. ¡± do you know what they are going to do? they want to deal with you!¡± ¡°so, get out of the way!¡± leng rongrong stared at gu xinian. ¡± if you don¡¯t move, do you want me to beat you up? ¡± gu xinian was a little flustered and exasperated. ¡± do you think i want to care about you? leave if you want!¡± after returning to her seat in a huff, gu xinian stared at leng rongrong. he frowned, still wanting to help, but he was so angry with leng rongrong that he didn¡¯t want to go. leng rongrong smiled as she pushed open the door to the private room. of course, she did not push it too hard. then, in a sh, she entered the private room. she was very fast and arrived at her seat in a sh. just as everyone was waiting to see leng rongrong make a fool of herself, she was already beside huang liang. on the door, a bucket of water suddenly fell. putonggugu dirty water filled the ground, andrge buckets fell to the ground. everyone was speechless. everyone was waiting to watch a good show, but they didn¡¯t see anything. leng rongrong was too smart and dodged very quickly, so not a single drop of water was sshed. on the other hand, the people sitting by the door were sshed with dirty water and almost went crazy. gu xinian had stood up worriedly. in the end, she saw that the water had not even touched leng rongrong¡¯s head, not even a drop. she was both surprised and d for leng rongrong. he heaved a sigh of relief. at the same time, he was surprised. he understood why leng rongrong did not leave after listening to his words. these things were probably nothing to her, so she was able to avoid them. the way gu xinian looked at leng rongrong changed slightly. however, he still looked a little worried. after all, huang yuan and the others had made more arrangements. there was something even more frightening. he was still trying his best to signal leng rongrong with his eyes, telling her not to sit down, as it would be troublesome if she did. ¡°let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± huang yuan nced at leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded and sat down in the empty seat beside huang yuan. gu xinian wanted to call her but it was toote. leng rongrong sat down directly. huang yuan and the others looked at leng rongrong expectantly. ah duughed out loud. ¡± do you know what¡¯s under that thing of yours? ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± leng rongrong looked at ah du. her face was so pretty that it seemed to be able to make the surrounding people pale inparison. she was so calm, as if she didn¡¯t feel anything. the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but feel that leng rongrong was really an idiot. the things they prepared would probably scare any girl to death. ¡°worms, there are caterpirs behind your butt!¡± ah duughed out loud. ¡°there¡¯s a snake. do you feel like it¡¯s crawling out?¡± the other girl covered her face andughed secretly. ¡°i don¡¯t know if i have caterpirs here, but don¡¯t you feel that a snake is burrowing into your pants?¡± leng rongrong pretended to be surprised as she looked at ah du. ¡°nonsense,¡± ah du sneered. then, he suddenly felt a chill on his leg. a snake had suddenly burrowed up, and he only saw its tail sh by. ¡°ah!¡± ah du stood up and let out a violent scream. the rest of the people on the side also noticed that something was wrong, and they let out heart-wrenching screams. many of them had caterpirs crawling on their bodies. they were all gifts they had prepared for lord rong. meanwhile, leng rongrong was casually holding a spider. it was a veryrge poisonous spider, but it looked quite cute. she could not help but y with it in her hand. when huang yuan saw this, her face was so colorful that it was almost like a color palette. she had thought that leng rongrong was not afraid of wild beasts like brown bears or tigers, but insects should be afraid, right? girls were most afraid of these things. snakes, insects, rats, and ants. however, she had never expected that leng rongrong would not be afraid. furthermore, these things had clearly been ced at her seat, but at this moment, they were actually crawling out madly and onto the other people. ah du and the others were frightened and immediately rushed out of the door. because of the dirty water on the ground, many people even fell down. all of a sudden, only leng rongrong, huang yuan, and gu xinian were left in the private room. gu xinian¡¯s expression wasplicated. he was d that he had warned leng rongrong before, otherwise, he might have had a snake in his pants ... however, this leng rongrong was indeed a little scary and unpredictable. these snakes and insects seemed to listen to her words. they didn¡¯t burrow toward her, but instead burrowed into the bodies of other people. those people were all frightened, okay? after leng rongrong finished digging the spider in her hand, she looked at huang yuan and asked, ¡± is this for me? this breed is quite special, and i quite like it. thanks!¡± ¡°take it away!¡± huang liang looked at leng rongrong¡¯s outstretched hand with a numb scalp. the pitch-ck poisonous spider on his hand gave her goosebumps. ¡°are you afraid?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± he¡¯s such a cute little fellow, and you¡¯re actually afraid? ¡± ¡± why are you looking for me? ¡± huang yuan asked with a gloomy face. ¡°oh, i want to talk to you about zhan jun.¡± leng rongrong lifted her eyes and looked at huang yuan with interest. ¡± do you like zhan jun? ¡± huang yuan narrowed her eyes. ¡± does it have anything to do with you? ¡± ¡°of course. he¡¯s still someone from the 19th floor.¡± leng rongrong nced at huang yuan. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know zhan jun is from the 19th level. huang yuan, zhan jun isn¡¯t someone you can use as a weapon.¡± ¡°who said i¡¯m using him? we¡¯re just friends.¡± huang yuan said sarcastically, ¡± you, on the other hand, have no right to tell me this. who am i to you? if you think that i shouldn¡¯t get close to zhan jun, you can go and tell him to stay away from me. i didn¡¯t ask him to get close to me, he came to me of his own ord!¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes. ¡± i don¡¯t believe that you¡¯d give him a chance to get close to you if he¡¯s of no use to you! aren¡¯t you just using him to deal with me?¡± ¡± well, since you know what to say, why are you still trying to persuade me? do you think i¡¯ll listen? ¡± huang yuan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± besides, do you think zhan jun will listen to you? i¡¯m his goddess!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes had a slight smile in them as she looked deeply at huang yuan. huang yuan felt a little ufortable under his gaze. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll give him the chance to follow his goddess. i¡¯m not that close to him anyway.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± he¡¯ll be kicked out of the 19th floor from today onwards. in the future, he won¡¯t know anything about the 19th floor.¡± ¡°he¡¯s the son of that lord zhan!¡± huang yuan was a little surprised, while leng rongrong looked a little determined. ¡°he¡¯s not my son. what does it have to do with me?¡± leng rongrong did not think so. Chapter 1248 1248 get out of the 19th floor ¡°heh, you¡¯re so ruthless?¡± huang yuan was very surprised, because leng rongrong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like she was joking. a lot of the yellow springs organization¡¯s information came from zhan jun. if zhan jun was kicked out of the 19th level, he would have no value at all. ¡°i¡¯ve already done my best. i¡¯m here to persuade you. i¡¯ve tried to persuade him, but it didn¡¯t work, so i can only kick him. i don¡¯t like idiots.¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± since you like this thing so much, you can keep it. ¡± after saying that, lord rong was about to turn around and leave. huang yuan suddenly attacked leng rongrong and grabbed the poisonous spider in her hand. the venomous spider was obviously shocked, so it bit huang yuan. when zhan jun pushed open the door and entered, he happened to see this scene. he saw huang yuan being bitten by the poisonous spider in leng rongrong¡¯s hand. ¡°yuanyuan!¡± he cried out in disbelief. ¡°how are you? is this spider poisonous?¡± he asked. zhan jun then looked at leng rongrong with a hint of resentment in his eyes. ¡± what did you do to yuanyuan? is it because of me? did you look for yuanyuan because of me? didn¡¯t i say that she¡¯s my goddess?¡± zhan jun¡¯s entire body seemed to be angry, and he looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. he had not expected leng rongrong to do such a thing. ¡°idiot.¡± leng rongrong muttered two words in a low voice, ¡± she¡¯s making use of you. she was the one who got bitten. she prepared the spider herself. ¡± zhan jun did not believe leng rongrong¡¯s words at all. ¡± would she let herself be bitten? leng rongrong, i¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have to meddle in my business. even my father doesn¡¯t care about me, so why should you? what¡¯s wrong with me being close to her? is it bothering you?¡± ¡°en, you¡¯re in my way. you¡¯re in my way by giving her the information on the 19th floor.¡± leng rongrong nced at zhan jun. ¡± zhan jun, i¡¯ll give you two choices. you can either stay on the 19th floor but note into contact with huang yuan, or you can get out of the 19th floor. if you do that, no one will care if youe into contact with huang yuan or not. ¡± ¡± what the f * ck? ¡± zhan jun raised his head with an expression of disbelief. he had probably never expected that leng rongrong would actually want to st him out of the neenth level. he had always been close to huang yuan, and his father and xuanyuan nantian had never interfered in his affairs. in fact, everyone loved him. in the end, this leng rongrong wanted to st him out of the neenth level as soon as she came? because of his previous experience in the forest, zhan jun still had a good impression of leng rongrong. however, at this moment, he had no good feelings at all. there was only unwillingness and anger. ¡°you don¡¯t have the right to make me leave the 19th floor!¡± zhan jun said, ¡± who do you think you are? you¡¯ve only just returned, and you¡¯re not the boss of the neenth level. even if you want me to leave the 19th floor, you should be the one asking!¡± ¡°let him speak?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± so you still chose huang yuan? ¡± zhan jun¡¯s face was ashen as he red at leng rongrong. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll get your uncle xuanyuan to say it himself.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she had to give zhan jun a strong dose of medicine. if he were to continue like this, the neenth level would be finished sooner orter. ¡°you, you dare!¡± zhan jun looked at leng rongrong guiltily. ¡± even if you tell uncle xuanyuan, he won¡¯t let me leave from the 19th level! he definitely won¡¯t!¡± leng rongrong took out her phone and dialed xuanyuan nantian¡¯s number. she even showed it to zhan jun. ¡± it¡¯s your uncle xuanyuan¡¯s number, right? why wouldn¡¯t i dare? ¡± soon, xuanyuan nantian picked up the phone. because lord rong had talked to them, when he said that he wanted to kick zhan jun out of the 19th level, xuanyuan nantian wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°rongrong, do whatever you want. you¡¯re in charge of the 19th floor now.¡± xuanyuan nantian said. ¡°uncle xuanyuan!¡± zhan jun found it hard to believe. ¡± have you gone senile? you¡¯re letting someone who has never managed an organization manage the 19th floor? i¡¯m jun ¡®er, are you really going to kick me out of the 19th floor?¡± ¡°jun ¡®er, i think rongrong is right. so, you can make your own choice.¡± xuanyuan nantian said, ¡± if you insist on being so close to huang yuan, then leave the 19th level. ¡± ¡°uncle xuanyuan! have you not considered my father¡¯s feelings?¡± zhan jun asked unwillingly, ¡± my father is also a veteran on the 19th floor! ¡± ¡°you brat, don¡¯t use me as an excuse. you¡¯ve caused so much trouble, it¡¯s time for you to reflect on yourself. leave the 19th floor and wake up. if you can¡¯t wake up, don¡¯te back!¡± after saying that, the other party didn¡¯t give zhan jun a chance to speak and hung up the phone. zhan jun was tongue-tied and only heard the beeping sound from the phone. ¡°is that enough? both your dad and my dad have agreed. zhan jun, from now on, you¡¯re no longer someone from the 19th level.¡± leng rongrong nced at zhan jun and smiled, then walked out with the spider. gu xinian had been sitting there the whole time, dumbfounded. seeing that leng rongrong had left, she stood up in a hurry and chased after her. ¡°wait for me!¡± gu xinian ran to leng rongrong¡¯s side. ¡± you ... how can you be so arrogant? ¡± ¡°how am i arrogant?¡± leng rongrong nced at gu xinian and shrugged. ¡± zhan jun is still master zhan¡¯s son, right? you just kicked him out like that? ¡± gu xinian gave him a thumbs up. ¡± i don¡¯t think anyone is braver than you. ¡± you¡¯ve only just returned, so your position on the neenth floor isn¡¯t stable yet, right? furthermore, master zhan has quite a few subordinates who trust him very much. if you do this, i think master zhan¡¯s subordinates wille and find trouble with you.¡± ¡°why are you worrying about my affairs? if you have the time, why don¡¯t you go back and practice your writing? your handwriting is so ugly.¡± leng rongrong cast a nce at gu xinian. gu xinian was speechless. this was the first time someone had said that his handwriting was ugly. however, he was still someone who had the right to say that his handwriting was ugly. ¡°you¡¯re really my grandmaster, right? can you teach me?¡± gu xinian chased after leng rongrong outside and wanted to get into the car with him, but leng rongrong chased him off. ¡°grandmaster ge ge!¡± gu xinian said in a coquettish tone. lord rong had goosebumps all over. e and find me on sunday.¡± leng rongrong took a look at gu xinian and said, ¡± bring the guy that you¡¯re writing on. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± gu xinian was extremely excited. in the private room, zhan jun was still in a daze. he had never thought that he would be kicked out of the 19th floor. even though he had an idle position on the 19th floor and did not have much to do, he still had a small status. in the end, he was really kicked out, and it was in front of his goddess. he felt that it was too embarrassing and too infuriating! ¡°are you alright? it¡¯s all my fault.¡± huang yuan said apologetically, ¡± she¡¯s only doing this to you because she¡¯s targeting me! why don¡¯t you go back and don¡¯te near me in the future?¡± ¡°no, it has nothing to do with you. she was sick. i¡¯ll be fine. i¡¯ll send you to the hospital first.¡± Chapter 1249 1249 chapter 1251-trouble the next night, when lord rong returned home from the set, he saw many cars parked in the courtyard. she saw the group of people in the courtyard when she got out of the car. jiang po stood in front of this group of people and seemed to be saying something to them. he even seemed to be a little angry and wanted to chase them away. however, this group of people did not leave. the moment they saw leng rongrong approaching, they immediately rushed towards her. ¡°young miss, you have to give us an exnation!¡± leng rongrong had just gotten out of the car and was still in a state of confusion. she had not expected that this group of people would actually ask her to give them an exnation. ¡°what kind of exnation?¡± lord rong was confused. ¡± and who are you? ¡± she did not know this group of people. it was indeed a little ridiculous to ask her to give them an exnation. ¡°young miss, why did you chase second young master out of the 19th floor? may i ask what he did wrong?¡± ¡± young miss, you¡¯re taking this too lightly. second young master has always been good at doing things! ¡± ¡°young miss, do you think that second young master is in your way? was it because everyone on the neenth floor admired second young master that you chased him away?¡± ¡± i think you¡¯re a little ridiculous, miss. who do you think you are? what right do you have to chase our people away? ¡± ¡°to put it bluntly, miss, although you¡¯re boss xuanyuan¡¯s daughter, and we call you miss, you have nothing to do with the neenth floor. you don¡¯t even know us, so of course you don¡¯t have the right to control the neenth floor!¡± the group of people chattered on. each and every one of them seemed to be very dissatisfied with leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. she looked at these people, speechless. so they were zhan jun¡¯s supporters. this wasn¡¯t strange. although zhan jun had the incapability of a spoiled second generation, he had been on the 19th floor for a long time. it wasn¡¯t strange for him to have some trusted aides. beitang¡¯s people should all be zhan jun¡¯s. she had kicked zhan jun out of the bei hall and the 19th level. these people would naturally be worried about their own status and would be dissatisfied with zhan jun being kicked out. before her appearance, zhan jun had always been the most pampered person on the 19th level. everyone had thought that he would inherit the 19th level. even if he didn¡¯t have the ability, he still had so many older brothers to protect him. he didn¡¯t have to do anything, he just had to sit in the boss ¡®position. in the end, she had appeared. she had note into contact with everything on the 19th floor, but she could kick zhan jun away. moreover, she was a woman. naturally, many people were dissatisfied. ¡°since you know that this is the young miss, then shut your mouth. the young miss naturally has her own sense of propriety in her actions, so what right do you have to say anything?¡± jiang po frowned and shouted angrily, ¡± master and the others are all on a business trip. master clearly said that the big picture here will be handed over to miss. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if boss said anything about this!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i only know that our north hall¡¯s hall master can¡¯t be kicked out of the neenth level directly! ¡± ¡°why are you treating second master like this?¡± ¡°to let a little girl manage the 19th floor, is boss¡¯s head rusty? even if she¡¯s his daughter, he can¡¯t just ignore everything, right?¡± ¡°young miss, we¡¯re calling you young miss out of respect for you and for the sake of our boss. but we¡¯re not convinced by you at all.¡± a man with slicked-back hair said angrily, ¡± no matter what you say, we¡¯ll stand on second master¡¯s side! ¡± ¡°right, you have no right to drive him away!¡± ...... leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at the group of people. ¡± you guys are very loyal to him. ¡± ¡°if you know, then ask him toe back!¡± the man continued. ¡± i don¡¯t have the right to let zhan jun leave the 19th level. then let me ask you, does my father have the right? ¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± are you going to listen to my father, or not even my father? ¡± could it be that beitang had already left the neenth floor? even my father can¡¯t control you?¡± one sentence made the group of people feel inexplicably nervous. the man with the slickback stammered, ¡± don¡¯t use boss to pressure us. this has nothing to do with boss. you¡¯re the one who¡¯s messing around! ¡± ¡°what if i say that it was my father who told zhan jun to get lost?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. the group of people instantly fell into silence. the people who were still swearing just now were speechless. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? my words are of no use, and you won¡¯t listen to my father¡¯s words?¡± leng rongrong tilted her head. ¡± oh, it¡¯s not just my father. the other 19 have also agreed to my suggestion. you don¡¯t believe me? do you need me to make a call to tell them about your doubts?¡± everyone quieted down and took a few steps back. however, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with dissatisfaction, thinking that leng rongrong was using her father to threaten them. ¡°do you guys know why zhan jun was kicked out?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes swept over the few of them. ¡°why?¡± the few of them couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes. ¡°don¡¯t you know what he did? how much information has he provided to the yellow springs organization?¡± leng rongrong looked at them with interest. ¡± you¡¯re so close to him. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve also provided a lot of information to our arch-enemy? ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong took two steps forward. she looked nonchnt, but she gave off an overbearing aura. her beautiful face had a sense of inquiry and oppression, which made the hearts of the people in front of her tighten inexplicably. everyone naturally knew about the stupid things zhan jun had done. however, zhan jun was still the n leader of the north n. furthermore, all the bosses on the 19th floor were very protective of zhan jun, which brought a lot of benefits to the north n. when they followed zhan jun, to be honest, they had gained quite a bit of benefits. the boss of the neenth floor had turned a blind eye to him, so everyone in the north hall naturally received the same treatment. however, when leng rongrong said that, everyone¡¯s heart naturally thumped, as if the city wall had suddenly copsed. this wasn¡¯t a big deal, but it wasn¡¯t a small one. it all depended on what boss and the others thought. if they really wanted to fight, they would die a terrible death. now that zhan jun had been kicked out, what did their status count for? who woulde to protect them? wasn¡¯t it a traitor to provide information to their nemesis? what good end could a traitor have? ¡°young miss, how could we do that kind of thing? don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, eldest miss. we¡¯re loyal to the 19th level. why would we do such things? why would we help hades? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know. after all, you guys are so protective of that stupid zhan jun who helped huang quan, right? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± oh, i know. you¡¯re aplices, aren¡¯t you? otherwise, why would you be in such a hurry to leave zhan jun?¡± ¡°we, we¡¯re not!¡± Chapter 1250 1250 lord rong, i¡¯ll pretend to believe xiao xun ¡®er the group of people from the north hall were all frightened by leng rongrong¡¯s few words. he had originally wanted to seek justice for zhan jun, but after leng rongrong¡¯s words, he did not want to seek justice anymore. the group of people didn¡¯t dare to say a word. they got into their cars and drove away. jiang po heaved a heavy sigh of relief and gave leng rongrong a thumbs up. ¡± you¡¯re the best, eldest miss. ¡± ¡°check it out.¡± leng rongrong said to jiang po, ¡± there might be a traitor in the north hall. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± jiang po nodded. leng rongrong was about to enter the house. suddenly, a crisp and cute voice came from behind her. she turned around and saw a little guy in a little suit, dragging a small suitcase, wearing a pair of retro sunsses, and waving his little hands at her. ¡°mommy!¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er!¡± leng rongrong was instantly overjoyed and she ran towards little nan zhi. he squatted down and hugged the little guy. after song junlin showed her the dna test, she had mixed feelings. she was even worried that she would hate little nan yu. however, when she saw little nan yu again, she realized that she didn¡¯t hate the little guy. the moment she saw the little guy, she was still so excited. she was still very happy and felt very close to him. ¡°mommy, i miss you!¡± xiao xun ¡®er nudged leng rongrong¡¯s cheek, then kissed her on the forehead. leng rongrong returned the kiss on little nan yu¡¯s forehead. ¡°why did you suddenlye back?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you still filming your part? jin mingfeng said that you still have a lot of scenes to shoot, so he asked for leave toe over.¡± ¡°i missed mommy, so i came to see you. anyway, the production team doesn¡¯t dare to progress, and i¡¯m not the male lead.¡± little nan yu said lightly. he secretly observed leng rongrong¡¯s expression, worried that leng rongrong would be unhappy because of the misunderstanding. but he found that his mother didn¡¯t look unhappy. little nan yu heaved a sigh of relief, but his heart was still in his throat. he was worried that his mommy was just acting for him. after all, they were both actors, and he knew how good his mother¡¯s acting skills were. in the living room, li ruhua made two cold drinks for the two of them. the little guy took off his sunsses and studied leng rongrong carefully. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong asked as she put down the cup after taking a sip. ¡°mommy, i saw uncle song and the others.¡± little nan yu looked at leng rongrong carefully, ¡± actually, i came back to exin this. ¡± leng rongrong was shocked. song junlin and the others actually went to find little nan yu. she was wondering why little nan yu put down his work and suddenly came to find her. she always knew that little nan yu was very good at making money. he was also very busy with filming and never stopped. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to exin. mommy believes you.¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and rubbed little nan yu¡¯s head. ¡± mommy, i have a dna test here. take a look. ¡± little nan yu rummaged through his backpack, then took out a document and handed it to leng rongrong. leng rongrong hesitated. ¡°mommy, take a look first. i¡¯ll exin to you after you¡¯re done. this matter is quiteplicated.¡± little nan yu smiled at leng rongrong. ¡°alright, then.¡± leng rongrong flipped open the dna test and took a look. then, she was a little surprised that it actually showed that she and little nan yu were mother and son. it was the same as the dna test that little nan yu did with mo linyuan. she was stunned and looked at little nan yu in surprise. the little guy was afraid that she would be worried, so he had actually forged a dna test. leng rongrong was more or less confident now. she decided that no matter what little nan yu saidter, she would pretend to believe him. she knew that the little guy was really good to her. from the moment they met, the little guy had been very good to her. ¡°why is that?¡± leng rongrong pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡± xiao xun ¡®er is my biological son? ¡± ¡°mommy, i¡¯m indeed your son. this dna test should be able to prove everything, right?¡± little nan yu smiled at leng rongrong, ¡± it¡¯s a littleplicated to talk about. i didn¡¯t want to tell you at first. i just want you to live happily in this world. ¡± but to avoid any misunderstandings between you and daddy, i¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°... actually, i¡¯m from another world.¡± ¡± you and daddy are my mother and father in that world, but you two died in an ident, so you were reborn into this world. ¡± xiao nan yu said seriously, ¡± i came to this world to find you ... strictly speaking, i¡¯m your son in your previous life, so you don¡¯t have any memory of having a child in this life ... ¡± the little guy observed leng rongrong¡¯s expression as he rambled on. leng rongrong was speechless. another world? past and present life? lord rong was dumbfounded by what little nan yu said. she held back the confusion on her face and pretended to listen very seriously. then, she tried her best to show her acting skills so that she didn¡¯t seem to believe it so exaggeratedly. ¡°really?¡± ¡°is everything you said true?¡± ¡± yes, mommy. it¡¯s all true. if i¡¯m lying, i¡¯ll be struck by the heavens. ¡± leng rongrong grabbed little nan yu¡¯s hand. ¡± i believe you. you don¡¯t have to swear. mommy believes you! ¡± whatever xiao xun ¡®er says, no matter what it is, i will believe you!¡± although she felt that little nan yu was really good at making up stories. however, leng rongrong knew that the little fellow was only saying this for her sake. she could see that the little guy¡¯s heart ached for her. she didn¡¯t think much about it and cooperated with little nan yu, showing that shepletely believed what he said. this matter was between her and mo linyuan. it had nothing to do with little nan yu. little nan yu only came up with this lie to repair her rtionship with mo linyuan. the little guy probably needed a family too much. it was not easy for him. leng rongrong¡¯s heart ached at the thought of this. she didn¡¯t know who little nan yu¡¯s biological mother was, but she knew that little nan yu had always lived like an orphan. it was also because of this that her heart ached especially for the sensible xiao xun ¡®er. leng rongrong pounced forward and hugged little nan yu. she didn¡¯t know why her nose felt sour and tears fell. it was as if this was her biological son, and she was inexplicably touched and liked him. it was as if she had finally found him after searching for him for thousands of years. ¡°mommy, why are you crying?¡± little nan yu felt leng rongrong¡¯s tears and instantly panicked. ¡°mommy is too happy. the story you told is too touching. thank you, thank you foring to me! you¡¯re still so young, it must have been tough for you toe to this world from another world, right?¡± leng rongrong patted little nan yu¡¯s back gently. little nan yu¡¯s little hand also touched leng rongrong¡¯s back and patted her gently a few times, with aforting emotion. Chapter 1251 1251 master, something has happened to lord fourth! after little nan yu arrived, leng rongrong took him around and then brought him to her filming set. because the little guy was really too cute, he became the team¡¯s pet the moment he arrived. there was no one in the crew who didn¡¯t like little nan yu. when they were not filming, their favorite thing to do was to feed little nan yu and chat with him. some people even took photos of little nan yu. after hearing that the little guy was also an actor, the director crazily asked little nan yu to act as a guest in the film. little nan yu was also very happy to y with his mommy, so he agreed. hence, the two of them filmed a fight scene together. the two of them were very good at martial arts. there was no need for a martial arts director at all. the effect of their shots was very good, and it was as if they had telepathy. their cooperation was perfect. there were no lines, it was just a fight, but leng rongrong in a cheongsam and little nan yu in a small suit cooperated perfectly. this pair could simply go viral. li ruhua took out her phone and started taking pictures like crazy, one after another. she took countless pictures of the two of them working together, nodding her head madly. this pair of adult and child was simply too good-looking. every photo that was taken was like a blockbuster. after the scene, everyone around was stunned. after a few minutes of silence, everyone started pping like crazy, giving out a thunderous apuse. ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± ¡± how did they do it? their coordination is perfect! ¡± ¡°martial arts director, what do you think of this fight scene?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think our production team needs a martial arts director like me. with such an amazing actor, why would we need a martial arts director? i feel like i¡¯m going to lose my job. are actors these days all so hardworking?¡± then, there was only a burst of apuse. everyone was extremely excited. ¡°it¡¯s as if i¡¯m watching a blockbuster film.¡± the director couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡± i have to say that rongrong¡¯s acting is totally on point. her looks are also devastatingly beautiful. little nan yu¡¯s acting is also good! ¡± it seems like you¡¯re adding scenes for little nan yu!¡± the assistant director was speechless. is there no end to adding scenes? the director really wanted to add more scenes for little nan yu and even specially discussed it with him. in the end, the little guy said that he had other scenes to shoot and wasn¡¯t free, so the director gave up. ¡± what a pity. we must cooperate next time! ¡± the director held nan yu¡¯s hand excitedly, ¡± you¡¯re the best actor i¡¯ve ever seen! ¡± ¡°alright, if there¡¯s a chance.¡± little nan yu nodded at the director politely. ¡°there will be a chance, there will definitely be a chance!¡± ¡± i have a movie script, but i haven¡¯t been able to find the right actors, ¡± the director said. ¡± you¡¯re perfect for it. the script is very good. it¡¯ll definitely be a hit! ¡± little nan yu was speechless. director peter turned around and made a call to ask about the script. leng rongrong and little nan yu sat down and chatted for a while. li ruhua showed the photo to leng rongrong and asked if she wanted to post it on weibo or something. leng rongrong thought for a while and posted on weibo with little nan yu. after she posted on weibo, lord rong realized that many people had tagged her. her face twitched when she saw it ... the people in her production team also posted their videos and photos. because the director had said that sending photos and videos had nothing to do with each other, everyone sent a lot of photos. it was all posted by these hollywood superstars. leng rongrong was speechless. she had been on the hot search for long enough ... she felt that she would be on the hot search for a year at this rate. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er is so handsome!¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, i want to marry xiao xun ¡®er!¡± ¡°go away, you¡¯re already an old auntie. don¡¯t fight with my daughter for che ¡®er!¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, lord rong is so handsome too! i want to marry lord rong! ¡± ¡°lord rong already has a husband!¡± ¡°but lord rong doesn¡¯t have a wife!¡± ¡°are you sure that lord rong¡¯s husband will ept lord rong having another wife? if you¡¯re not afraid of death, then go!¡± ¡°do lord rong and little xun ¡®er think highly of you? i¡¯m not like you guys, i¡¯m not greedy. i just want to look at the photos every day! i¡¯ll be satisfied if lord rong can maintain this speed!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. i don¡¯t ask for anything else. lord rong, remember to update your weibo when it¡¯s time. don¡¯t forget to update it so easily! ¡± ¡± i can tell that you guys aren¡¯t old fans. in the past, lord rong didn¡¯t even have a weibo ount. i¡¯ll be satisfied if lord rong can update his weibo ount once every year and a half. i can¡¯t ask for more! ¡± ¡± right. what if lord rong gets angry and removes his weibo? ¡± ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re so calm!¡± ...... after hanging out with lord rong for two days, xiao xun ¡®er received a call from his director. although the little guy¡¯s acting skills were very good, he had more scenes after all and had more important tasks, so the director urged him to go back. after sending the guy to the airport, leng rongrong saw gu xinian. this guy hade to find him with his calligraphy and painting tools. ¡°you told me toe and find you.¡± gu xinian said nervously, ¡± you won¡¯t go back on your word, will you? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± leng rongrong brought gu xinian into the study room and asked him to open up his things and watch him write. ¡°did old master qian xi teach you this?¡± leng rongrong asked as she watched. ¡°my teacher taught me.¡± gu xinian took a look at leng rongrong, then asked softly, ¡± are you really that person? ¡± ¡°what? you don¡¯t believe me?¡± leng rongrong looked at gu xinian with interest. ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, why did youe here? ¡± ¡± no, teacher said that you¡¯re my grandteacher. i¡¯ll definitely believe you. ¡± gu xinian said, ¡± it¡¯s just that you¡¯re younger than me. i¡¯m a little surprised. ¡± leng rongrong nced at gu xinian. ¡± one¡¯s ability can not be judged by age. ¡± gu xinian nodded. ¡± you¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re holding the pen in the wrong way.¡± after leng rongrong took a few looks, she adjusted gu xinian¡¯s posture slightly and pointed out some problems to him. it was the root of the problem that gu xinian¡¯s handwriting was ugly. after leng rongrong¡¯s reminder, gu xinian¡¯s handwriting became much better. in a short two hours, gu xinian¡¯s writing seemed to have been practiced for a few more years. gu xinian was shocked. ¡± grandmaster, you¡¯re really amazing! ¡± ¡± grandmaster ... ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± sounds like an old witch ... ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± gu xinian¡¯s face changed in fear. ¡± alright, no need to call me grandmaster or whatever. call me lord rong. ¡± leng rongrong did not think much of it. ¡± pack up your things and get lost. ¡± ¡°grandmaster ... rong ... lord rong!¡± gu xinian¡¯s chin trembled,¡±can you please ...¡± ¡°we can¡¯t!¡± leng rongrong refused and wanted to throw gu xinian out. at that moment, li ruhua suddenly rushed in. ¡± master, something happened to lord fourth! ¡± Chapter 1252 1252 her legs were almost crippled ¡°what did you just say?¡± leng rongrong was shocked and looked at li ruhua. ¡°lord fourth is injured, very seriously!¡± li ruhua held her phone in her hand and said in a hurry, ¡± i just received a call from tang luo. they¡¯re also in continent F. tang luo said that lord fourth has fainted. he¡¯s not familiar with the people here, so he could only call us! ¡± ¡°where is it?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart tightened. she didn¡¯t even have time to think about little nan yu. she only felt anxious and uneasy. ¡°he¡¯s being treated at st. germain hospital. tang luo seems to be injured too. he said that they might be in danger, so he called us.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± i¡¯ve already asked butler jiang to prepare the car. let¡¯s go! ¡± leng rongrong did not hesitate at all. she did not even have time to care about gu xinian and rushed out directly. she pulled open the door to the driver¡¯s seat and asked him to get out. the driver was frightened by leng rongrong¡¯s cold and stern expression and almost crawled out of the car. li ruhua rushed over and sat in the front passenger seat, and the car sped off like an arrow. the driver from earlier looked at jiang po, who was also frightened, in fear. ¡°butler jiang, did i do something wrong?¡± the chauffeur was scared out of his wits. he had been driving fine all this time. why did the young miss not let him drive today? ¡± i don¡¯t think so ... the young miss seems to have something urgent to attend to. ¡± jiang po nced at the driver. ¡± maybe he thinks your driving skills aren¡¯t good enough. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve always been good at driving.¡± the driver mumbled. ¡°did you see how the young miss¡± car left? he flew out! would you?¡± jiang po nced at the driver. ¡°i don¡¯t ...¡± the driver said. he had always paid more attention to safety and was rarely in a hurry. leng rongrong¡¯s car was so fast that it was almost flying into the sky. she stepped on the elerator madly, her heart filled with thoughts of how mo linyuan was. the fact that tang luo would make such a call meant that the situation might be a little bad. had he been uncontactable all this time because he was in danger? li ruhua was also a little anxious, but he was more afraid. he felt that the young madam beside him was already driving the car like a rocket. he grabbed the handle and shivered. young madam, with your speed, we might meet the king of hell before we even get to see lord fourth! when they arrived at the hospital, li ruhua¡¯s legs were weak when she got off the car. the young madam¡¯s driving skills were terrifying, especially at such a high speed. he felt as if his soul had left his body. ¡°where?¡± leng rongrong looked at huahua, whose legs were weak. ¡°he should be in the operating theater.¡± li ruhua replied. the two of them rushed into the hospital, asked the nurse, and went to the operating room. at the door of the operating room, tang luo was covered in blood and looked very bad. a group of nurses and doctors surrounded him, persuading him to go and deal with his injuries first. however, tang luo shook his head and firmly expressed that he would only treat his injuries after lord fourth came out and everything was fine. ¡°tang luo!¡± leng rongrong rushed to tang luo in a few steps. ¡± where¡¯s fourth master? ¡± ¡°young madam, you¡¯re finally here!¡± tang luo was obviously relieved. ¡± lord fourth is in surgery. ¡± after he finished speaking, it seemed that he had rxed for a moment, but tang luo couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted. leng rongrong caught tang luo, who had almost fallen to the ground, and put him directly on the bed that the nurse had pushed over. ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble you to help him deal with his wounds.¡± leng rongrong nced at tang luo. she knew that although his life was not in danger, she could tell that he was seriously injured. she asked li ruhua to go through the procedures and follow tang luo to treat the wound, while leng rongrong sat beside the operating room. the doctors and nurses all swarmed and left with tang luo. there was no one else at the door of the operating room, only her. she didn¡¯t know how mo linyuan was doing, but judging from tang luo¡¯s situation, mo linyuan must be in a bad state too. moreover, tang luo had said that mo lingyuan¡¯s injuries were more serious than his. leng rongrong stood up and sat down uneasily. she kept walking back and forth, trying to distract herself. the surgery went on for a very, very long time. leng rongrong was almost numb from waiting. the lights went out, and a doctor pushed the door open and came out. ¡°how is it?¡± leng rongrong asked in a hurry when she saw someoneing out. ¡°the surgery was very sessful, but he needs a long time to recuperate.¡± the doctor exined mo linyuan¡¯s condition. his life was not in danger for the time being, but his legs were seriously injured, so he needed a long time to recuperate. if he didn¡¯t recuperate well, he would be crippled in the future. there were also many injuries on his body. although none of them were critical, they were all very serious. mo linyuan was pushed out. his face was pale and he was still unconscious on the bed. when leng rongrong saw that pale face, her heart felt a sharp pain, as if a sharp nail had scratched it. for a moment, she was extremely afraid. then, she returned to the ward. she stayed by mo linyuan¡¯s bedside. a few hourster, li ruhua came over. after asking how mo linyuan was doing, she told leng rongrong about the situation with tang luo. tang luo¡¯s injuries were not as serious as mo linyuan¡¯s, but he was not too optimistic either. it seemed like he had not slept for a long time and was exhausted. he was in a deep sleep. ¡°because luo luo has been unconscious, we don¡¯t know what happened to them.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± should we contact butler jiang and get someone to protect fourth master and the others? ¡± they were so heavily injured that they must have encountered some danger. i¡¯m afraid that i¡¯lle to the hospital and do something.¡± leng rongrong looked at huahua and shook her head. ¡± no need to get someone toe to the hospital. he would contact butler jiang directly and bring her back to the manor. the manor was the safest. and invite the doctor-in-charge over.¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ll handle it now.¡± an hourter, a car was prepared at the hospital. jiang po brought the bodyguards to pick up mo linyuan and tang luo. when they returned home, leng rongrong was still by mo linyuan¡¯s side. looking at the man on the bed, whose face was so pale that there was no blood at all, her heart was in pain. at this moment, she didn¡¯t care about any misunderstandings. as long as he was fine, she was fine. leng rongrong didn¡¯t eat much for dinner either. although li ruhua had told her to eat more, she still couldn¡¯t eat much. after dinner, lord rong and the doctor in charge discussed mo linyuan and tang luo¡¯s situation in the living room. tang luo¡¯s condition was not a big problem, but mo linyuan was the one in trouble. he was still in aa, and the doctor could not tell when he would wake up. after all, his injuries were more serious. however, at least his life was not in danger. although his leg injury was serious, it was not a big problem to recuperate well. at night, in a bar. zhan jun drank his wine as he frantically called his brothers. Chapter 1253 1253 chapter 1255-make good use of it ¡± jun ¡®er, it¡¯s time for you to reflect on yourself. you¡¯ve already grown up. you¡¯re no longer a child. ¡± on the other end of the phone, a call from an older brother came through. zhan jun had made the call hoping that his brothers would help him. after all, he had been doted on by them since he was young. he had been kicked out of the 19th floor. uncle xuanyuan and his father were old and muddled, but his brothers wouldn¡¯t. he believed that they would help him. they would definitely think that leng rongrong¡¯s actions were too outrageous. however, he had never expected that he would be lectured by his elder brothers before he could evenin. he had so many brothers, taking turns to educate him. none of them criticized leng rongrong. instead, they praised her, saying that she did not do anything wrong and that she should teach him a lesson so that he could change. he had even boasted to huang yuan that leng rongrong could not do anything to him. however, he had never thought that he would really be kicked out of the 19th floor just like that. even those people from his own beitang, his own confidants, would take a detour when they saw him now. ¡± thirteenth brother, you love me the most. how can you persuade me like this? i¡¯ve always been like this. don¡¯t you all love me? ¡± zhan jun¡¯s heart felt a huge difference, and he couldn¡¯t ept his current status. ¡± why is it that the moment leng rongrong appeared, you only know how to love her? why do you all believe her words? she just doesn¡¯t like me, and she did it on purpose. that¡¯s why she chased me out of the 19th floor. wasn¡¯t she the one who should have been kicked out of the 19th floor? what kind of status does she have? what right does she have to manage the neenth floor?¡± ¡°jun ¡®er, i think you¡¯re still not too clear-headed.¡± the young man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡± rongrong deserves to be loved. she¡¯s the only girl in our generation! ¡± ¡°just because she¡¯s a girl, does she have to be pampered? yes, it was fine to dote on her, but what was she? did she know how to manage the 19th floor? you¡¯re not here, aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll turn the world upside down?¡± ¡°jun ¡®er, do you think everyone is like you? rongrong is much stronger than you!¡± ¡°jun ¡®er, it¡¯s time for you to think about it. theherworld and the 19th floor are mortal enemies. how many things have you done to betray us for theherworld all these years? if this had happened to anyone else, their entire family would have been annihted. why do you think uncle xuanyuan didn¡¯t do anything to you? it¡¯s all because of your father.¡± zhan jun¡¯s chest heaved up and down. he gulped down another mouthful of wine and roared in a drunken manner, ¡± the 19th level does not belong to xuanyuan nantian alone! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t dare to touch me, he¡¯s afraid of my father!¡± ¡°zhan jun, don¡¯t you say anything disgraceful!¡± the young man on the other end of the phone said coldly, ¡± rongrong is right. if you want to get close to huang yuan, then leave the 19th floor. if you want to stay on the 19th floor, then leave huang yuan. ¡± everyone can see that huang yuan is using you, only an idiot like you doesn¡¯t know. i¡¯ve been holding it in for a long time. i didn¡¯t want to scold you in the past, but rongrong is right. i have to give you a strong dose of medicine, or you¡¯ll never wake up. the neenth level will be destroyed in your hands sooner orter!¡± after that, the phone was hung up, and a busy tone was heard. zhan jun fiercely threw the phone away. ¡°it¡¯s all because of leng rongrong!¡± ¡°what right does she have! she¡¯s just a woman, what right does she have to manage the 19th floor?¡± ¡°what right does she have to treat me like this?¡± ¡°what right does she have to make me leave the neenth floor? how long have i been on the 19th floor? how long has she been on the 19th floor? why should we listen to her?¡± ¡°they¡¯re all possessed!¡± zhan jun¡¯s eyes were red with anger. huang yuan took a sip of wine at the side and looked at zhan jun thoughtfully. she had thought that leng rongrong would not be so heartless, and that zhan jun was still of some use. in the end, he had really been kicked out of the neenth level, and he could not get all the information she wanted? ha ... it really had no value. oh, wrong. huang yuan narrowed her eyes. he still had onest use to deal with leng rongrong ... leng rongrong was smarter than she thought, but she knew that leng rongrong would definitely not let zhan jun die. the most she would do was to chase zhan jun out of the 19th level. however, zhan jun was the most doted on child of the 19th level. if she chased him out of the 19th level, no one would say anything. but what if he died? furthermore, leng rongrong had a huge weakness-she valued rtionships. huang yuan looked at zhan jun and asked, ¡± zhan jun, how are you? you¡¯re drunk, right?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± zhan jun shook his head. when he looked at huang yuan, there was a slight smile on his face. ¡± it¡¯s alright. it¡¯s fine even if we leave the 19th floor. yuanyuan, don¡¯t worry. this has nothing to do with you. don¡¯t me yourself. i¡¯ll leave, i¡¯ll leave. i¡¯ll also be able to create my own world.¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll send you home.¡± huang yuan nodded. twenty minutester. in a high-ss apartment, zhan jun was drunk. he was swaying as he looked at the piece of paper on the door. there were a few lines of words on the paper. ¡°this is the property of the 19th floor. since you¡¯ve already left the 19th floor, we¡¯ll take back this property. leng rongrong.¡± ¡°leng, rong, rong!¡± zhan jun pointed at the words and said them word by word. the smile on his face was extremely strange. ¡°her again!¡± ¡°why is it her again!¡± ¡± she actually changed my password! she actually won¡¯t let me go home! ¡± he kicked the door again and again. then, zhan jun left his home with huang yuan. he went to the hotel to check in, only to find that his bank card had been frozen. he couldn¡¯t swipe his card! zhan jun¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°why don¡¯t you stay at my ce for a night?¡± huang yuan looked at zhan jun and asked hesitantly. ¡°no, i won¡¯t trouble you. i¡¯m fine.¡± zhan jun shook his head and staggered as he said, ¡± yuanyuan, i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll think of a way. i¡¯m a man. you should go back first, it¡¯s toote.¡± after sending huang yuan off, zhan jun headed towards leng rongrong¡¯s manor in a drunken state. he had no money on him, not even money for a taxi. it was already midnight when zhan jun arrived at the manor. he was very drunk, and when he arrived, he started shouting for leng rongrong and kicked the door open with all his might. jiang po and the others couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°leng rongrong,e out!¡± ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± ¡°to think that i even called you sister. what kind of sister are you!¡± ¡°you, what right do you have to take away my house? what right do you have to freeze my card?¡± leng rongrong was guarding mo linyuan¡¯s room. she had only taken a nap by the bed when she heard the sound of kicking and roaring from outside. she frowned and looked at mo linyuan, who was still sleeping on the bed with a pale face. seeing that he was not disturbed, she pushed the door open and went out. Chapter 1254 1254 you¡¯re disturbing my husband! the door was opened. leng rongrong was dressed in bright red sleepwear with a thin coat draped over her shoulders. she stood at the door, her eyes burning with anger. when zhan jun saw leng rongronge out, he became even more agitated and cursed even harder. ¡°leng rongrong!¡± ¡°what right do you have?¡± ¡°what right do you have?¡± ¡°i¡¯m close to yuanyuan, what¡¯s the matter with you? i¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re targeting me because you know you can¡¯tpare to yuanyuan, right?¡± ¡°you feel that you¡¯re inferior to her, so you use such dark means to deal with the people around her, right? you¡¯re a scheming woman!¡± ¡°shut up,¡± he said. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the burning light seemed to be about to swallow zhan jun. ¡°i¡¯m not going to shut up!¡± zhan jun¡¯s face was filled with drunkenness, and he roared even more furiously. leng rongrong walked over. when she got close to zhan jun, she suddenly raised her hand and grabbed zhan jun¡¯s cor. ¡°what are you doing?¡± zhan jun was shocked by leng rongrong¡¯s actions. ¡°i¡¯m telling you to be quiet.¡± leng rongrong picked zhan jun up expressionlessly and headed outside. very quickly, she walked to a pond and threw zhan jun into it. he was obviously a man who weighed more than 50 kilograms, but in lord rong¡¯s hands, he was as light as a bundle of straw. zhan jun didn¡¯t even have time to resist before he was submerged in the cold water. he instantly sobered up. ¡°what are you doing!¡± zhan jun struggled in the water for a while and drank a few mouthfuls of water. ¡± what right do you have to treat me like this! ¡± ¡°you better be quiet!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and warning. ¡± you¡¯re disturbing my husband! ¡± zhan jun was stared at by leng rongrong¡¯s warning gaze and suddenly forgot to pounce. he only stared at leng rongrong nkly and was a little nervous. ¡± what husband? ¡± at the same time, li ruhua and jiang po looked at each other. huahua didn¡¯t expect lord rong to be angry because of lord fourth. lord fourth¡¯s injury this time was really timely. the original misunderstanding might have been resolved because of lord fourth¡¯s injury. lord rong would definitely not care about whether the little young master was lord fourth¡¯s biological son. she only cared about lord fourth¡¯s safety. after all, in the face of human lives, everything else seemed to be not worth mentioning. zhan jun saw that leng rongrong was silent and sneered, ¡± if you want to bully me, just say it. why are you using your husband as a shield?! ¡± let me tell you, leng rongrong, i originally wanted to get along with you peacefully, but now i understand that we can¡¯t get along at all. you and i are irreconcble, like fire and water.¡± ¡°oh.¡± leng rongrong nced at zhan jun nonchntly. ¡± up to you. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re so shameless! ¡± zhan jun was angered by leng rongrong¡¯s nonchnt attitude. what the hell was this? what kind of bullsh * t attitude was this? it was as if she didn¡¯t care about him at all, as if he was a dog fart. ¡°i don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good person. do you want to take the neenth floor for yourself?¡± zhan jun narrowed his eyes and climbed out of the pool. are you going to deal with me and then deal with the others?¡± leng rongrong looked at zhan jun as if he was an idiot. ¡± before you care about level neen, you should care about yourself first. won¡¯t your huang yuan support you with your current state? isn¡¯t she your goddess?¡± ¡± of course she¡¯s willing to take me in. i¡¯m the one who¡¯s unwilling to go! ¡± ¡°oh? it seems that you really do have some value to her. ¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡°don¡¯t say that, okay? she wouldn¡¯t use me. she¡¯s always done things in an open and aboveboard manner. let me tell you, even if i told her the confidential information of the neenth floor, she would never do anything to us. she disdains using such underhanded methods to deal with us!¡± zhan jun had a confident look. leng rongrong¡¯s gaze was still as if she was looking at an idiot. zhan jun¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡°then, were all the things that happened in the past fake? how many things have been taken by yomi on the neenth level?¡± leng rongrong nced at zhan jun. ¡°that¡¯s because they relied on their own strength, alright? huang yuan wouldn¡¯t use me. she never told her father about the things i told her! even if yomi were to win, she would win fair and square.¡± ¡°huang yuan¡¯s brainwashing was very sessful.¡± leng rongrong looked at jiang po. jiang po turned around and went into the house to take out a document, then handed it to zhan jun. ¡°these are some things i¡¯ve asked someone to investigate about huang yuan. this goddess of yours, she¡¯s walking among all kinds of young masters with ease.¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave. zhan jun looked on helplessly as leng rongrong and her group left, closing the main door behind them. he was locked outside, and his entire body was drenched. zhan jun originally didn¡¯t want to see what jiang po gave him. he wanted to throw it away. after all, he trusted his goddess very much. however, he still opened it for no reason. then, he saw some information about huang yuan. as leng rongrong had said, she hade into contact with many people like him. he was in the middle of these people ... ¡± so what? people like us need to be sociable. ¡± zhan jun said unhappily. he threw the documents aside and snorted. ¡± yuanyuan would never do that. she¡¯s so open and aboveboard. ¡± ¡°achoo achoo achoo¡± zhan jun sneezed a few times and rubbed his nose. ¡°lord rong said that you better not freeze to death!¡± huahua opened the door and threw a set of clothes and a bath towel out. zhan jun was speechless. the door was closed again. leng rongrong still went back to mo linyuan¡¯s room. she looked at mo linyuan, who was lying there without any reaction. she frowned and took his pulse. in fact, mo linyuan¡¯s pulse did not seem to have much of a problem. he had not woken up, probably because he was too tired. after all, he had lost a lot of blood and was injured in many ces. leng rongrongy on the side of the bed and took a nap. it was already the next day when she woke up. mo linyuan still showed no signs of waking up. she watched as the doctors took turns to check on mo linyuan. after confirming that he was fine, she went for breakfast. at the dinner table, leng rongrong told the doctors to take good care of mo linyuan and to not let anything happen to him. if anything happened, they had to call her immediately. after that, she left for the set. as she was worried about mo linyuan, leng rongrong went to the set alone and asked li ruhua to stay behind to take care of mo linyuan and tang luo. leng rongrong only received a call from li ruhua after the crew had finished filming their first scene. tang luo woke up. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t wait to ask tang luo some questions, but tang luo stammered and couldn¡¯t exin clearly, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and decided to go back after filming. there were a lot of scenes today, and because lord rong was in a hurry to end work, he was out of his mind the whole day. the entire crew felt as if dark clouds were gathering. especially those who were acting with lord rong. if they weren¡¯t in a good state, they would be stared at by lord rong with death. Chapter 1255 1255 lord rong¡¯s gaze of death ¡± whoosh-whoosh! ¡± after the scene, apart from lord rong, the rest of the people broke out in cold sweat and were d that they had passed it in one take. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with lord rong today?¡± ¡± her eyes are so scary. i feel like i¡¯m going to be beheaded by her eyes! ¡± ¡°you must be in a bad mood!¡± ¡± why do i feel like she wants to wrap up immediately? don¡¯t you want to film today? ¡± a group of actors gathered together, not daring to get close to leng rongrong. they were afraid that once they got close, they would be shocked to death by lord rong¡¯s aura. even the director was inexplicably nervous. when thest scene was shot, the director heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that the shoot was finally over. rongrong was too scary today. she felt like she could destroy the world with a single look. ¡°director, can i call it a day?¡± leng rongrong nced in the direction of the director. ¡°it¡¯s done. it¡¯s perfect.¡± the director wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief and waved his hand, hoping that lord rong would leave quickly. leng rongrong picked up her backpack and ran off quickly. after she left, the entire crew heaved a sigh of relief. everyone looked at each other and patted their chests. ¡°you scared us to death.¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter with her today? why does she look so anxious?¡± ¡°brian, why didn¡¯t you go over today? are you not going to pursue him?¡± ¡°i think she¡¯ll break my neck if i go up to her,¡± brian said. everyone nodded in agreement. lord rong looked a little irascible today. at the same time, the hot-tempered lord rong had already driven home. she got out of the car and went straight into the house. after entering the house, her gaze was fixed on tang luo, who was in his pajamas and sitting weakly on the sofa in the living room. tang luo was holding a ss of water in his hand and drinking it. when he saw lord ronge in, he choked on the water and coughed so hard that his lungs almost tore. leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and walked up to him. she stood behind tang luo and patted him on the back to calm him down. tang luo looked at leng rongrong, his hair standing on end. he took a deep breath and said carefully, ¡± ah, i can¡¯t take it anymore. my head is so dizzy. i might need to rest. ¡± huahua, quick, help me back to rest!¡± li ruhua wanted toe over, but leng rongrong shot her a look. leng rongrong sat down beside tang luo. tang luo took the cup and moved it to the side. leng rongrong followed suit and moved closer to tang luo. tang luo continued to move to the side. leng rongrong tilted her head and looked at tang luo with a strange expression on her small face. ¡± why are you avoiding me? ¡± i eat people?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not hiding from you. why would i hide from you? i¡¯m more than happy to see you!¡± tang luo¡¯s gaze wavered, and he didn¡¯t dare to meet leng rongrong¡¯s eyes. he was not good at lying! but lord fourth had said that he could not tell young madam about this! that old man was too perverted. he could do this to lord fourth and all their men had died there. if lord rong knew about it, he would definitely not be able to deal with that old man! furthermore, that old man seemed to hate young madam very much. it seemed like he wanted lord fourth to deal with young madam. if huahua told him about that, wouldn¡¯t the misunderstanding be even deeper? no, he could not let there be any misunderstanding between lord fourth and young madam. he had to keep his mouth shut! ¡°what are you hiding for? why don¡¯t you dare to look at me? i¡¯m too ugly, did i scare you?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice wasced with mockery, but there was also a hint of terror in that teasing tone. tang luo licked his dry lips and changed the topic with difficulty. ¡± no, young madam, you¡¯re so good-looking. how can you scare people? ¡± it¡¯s because you¡¯re too good-looking, and i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll faint from looking at you! young madam, where is this ce? is it the 19th floor?¡± ¡°don¡¯t try to change the subject.¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± let me ask you, what exactly did you guys do? why did things end up like this? ¡± aren¡¯t you not in continent F? why did youe to continent F?¡± ¡°i just went to handle some matters. wasn¡¯t i attacked? theherworld empire has many enemies, so this is normal.¡± tang luo lied, feeling guilty. ¡°it¡¯s normal?¡± leng rongrong chuckled. she crossed her arms and sat opposite tang luo, looking him in the eye. ¡± how could an ordinary opponent hurt lord fourth to this extent? ¡± tang luo said,¡±it¡¯s just that sometimes, it¡¯s impossible to guard against.¡± didn¡¯t we identally fall for it?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not strange for you to fall for it, but lord fourth? how could he be injured like this? he looked like he had beenpletely beaten up. there were no gunshot wounds on their bodies. they were all cold weapons. it was even possible that he wasn¡¯t injured with a weapon, but with his bare hands. tell me, what kind of opponent could turn lord fourth into this with his bare hands?¡± leng rongrong was very clear about mo linyuan¡¯s strength. he could even exchange blows with his godfather. she was no match for mo linyuan. she did not even know how powerful mo linyuan was. every time he fought with her, he would restrain himself. he was very strong, and even flowers and leaves could be very sharp weapons in his hands. how could such a person¡¯s legs be almost crippled by ordinary people? under such circumstances, it was already a miracle that fourth master mo was able to return alive. from the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem like he had escaped on his own, but more like someone had intentionally let him off. however, she did not know who it was. moreover, tang luo¡¯s deliberate concealment made her feel even more uneasy. if there was nothing going on, why would he hide it from her? leng rongrong¡¯s question almost made tang luo cry. ¡°i ... i¡¯m not too sure who they are.¡± after tang luo finished speaking, he suddenly leaned back, pretended to roll his eyes, and fainted. ¡°... keep pretending, just go on!¡± leng rongrong said. seeing that tang luo was still injured, leng rongrong didn¡¯t ask any more questions. she nced at li ruhua and said, ¡± send him back to his room. ¡± after that, lord rong went to mo linyuan¡¯s room to check on him. on the big bed, mo linyuan was lying under the ck nket. his face was particrly pale because of the excessive blood loss. he was still in a deep sleep. his face was still as beautiful as ever. even when he was asleep, he was still so good-looking. leng rongrong sat by the bed for a while. seeing that mo linyuan did not seem to be waking up anytime soon, she walked out of the room. ¡°huahua, did tang luo say anything to you?¡± leng rongrong asked. li ruhua shook her head. ¡± no. ¡± ¡°what did they experience this time?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°i¡¯m not too sure.¡± li ruhua sighed. jiang po walked in from outside with a document in his hand. ¡± miss, there¡¯s something i need you to deal with. we have a deal here that needs to be confirmed by you personally. ¡± ¡°very important?¡± leng rongrong looked at jiang po. ¡°it¡¯s very important,¡± jiang po said, ¡± it¡¯s because boss and the others have gone out, so you might need to be responsible for this matter. ¡± also, i¡¯m a little worried.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°young master zhan jun knows about this deal. are we changing the location and time?¡± Chapter 1256 1256 the young madam is investigating lord fourth¡¯s master! jiang po had also investigated huang yuan¡¯s matters in the past few days, and he knew about zhan jun¡¯s glorious past records. he also knew that leng rongrong was nning to teach zhan jun a good lesson. thus, he couldn¡¯t let zhan jun continue to mess around like this, and he couldn¡¯t let the organization suffer any losses. this deal was the first timedy zhao was dealing with an important internal matter of the organization. if she messed it up, it would be very bad for her. therefore, he felt that it was better to change the time and ce to avoid any hidden dangers. zhan jun¡¯s mouth was loose, and he was so close to huang yuan. theherworld organization had been watching them for a long time, so if they knew this news, they would definitely take action. ¡°zhan jun knows about this?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡°yes, i am. this deal has been nned for a while.¡± jiang po said. ¡°with zhan jun¡¯s personality, do you think huang yuan knows about this?¡± leng rongrong asked as she flipped through the documents. ¡°i should already know.¡± jiang po sighed. this had happened a few times in the past. after zhan jun found out, yomi immediately knew what their organization was doing andunched a surprise attack, causing them to suffer heavy losses. ¡± alright, the n remains the same. you make the arrangements. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°what?¡± jiang po was stunned for a moment, ¡± what if the yellow springs knows about it and tries to make things difficult for us? young miss, this deal is very important to you. if everything goes well, everyone on the 19th floor will be convinced by you. but if the deal fails, you¡¯ll be in big trouble. everyone will probably me it on you.¡± she was someone who had just returned to the 19th floor. there were bound to be some people who were dissatisfied with the boss handing such an important task to her. if it was sessfully resolved, no one would say anything. at most, they would think that the eldest miss had done nothing wrong. however, if things didn¡¯t go well, those who didn¡¯t agree with her would definitely jump out and scold her. ¡°just do as i say. it might not be a bad thing to take this opportunity to wake second young master zhan up.¡± leng rongrong said. jiang po shook his head, ¡± second young master zhan won¡¯t believe that huang yuan heard this from him and told him. huang yuan was his moonlight, and he only believed what she said. something simr happened before, but he didn¡¯t believe it was huang yuan who said it. ¡± ¡°how stupid.¡± leng rongrong rubbed her forehead, then looked up and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry about him. he won¡¯t believe it, but huang yuan will definitely give herself away.¡± jiang po was a little hesitant, but seeing how certain leng rongrong was, he finally nodded. leng rongrong yawned, her brows slightly furrowed. mo linyuan still did not wake up at dinner time. after taking a look at mo linyuan¡¯s room, lord rong went to the living room to settle some things. she flipped open a document left behind by gern and saw a photo. tang luo was getting some fresh air in the living room when he happened to see the photo that had fallen out. he had wanted to help pick it up, but he had never expected that the moment he picked up the photo, he would see the old man in the tang suit. that terrifying master of lord fourth ... he was the one who had made them half-dead ... tang luo¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly in an instant. he was so nervous that his hands trembled a little. he still remembered that he couldn¡¯t even make a single move in front of this old man. the old man was so powerful that he was almost inhuman. ¡± young madam! ¡± tang luo looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. how did young madam get this photo? the young mistress probably didn¡¯t know about this old man. lord fourth had almost cut off all ties with this old man a long time ago. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong took the photo. from the corner of her eye, she saw that tang luo¡¯s hand seemed to be trembling. ¡°who¡¯s that in the photo?¡± tang luo tried his best to control his voice. he tried to make it sound as calm as possible, trying not to have any fluctuations in emotions. but leng rongrong could still tell. she was keenly aware that tang luo had a fear of the person in the photo. ¡°my friend asked me to help investigate this person. do you know him?¡± leng rongrong asked with a calm expression. ¡°no, i don¡¯t know him. but, why did your friend ask you to investigate him?¡± tang luo asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you busy filming? you¡¯re even helping your friend investigate people?¡± ¡± he asked me for help, but i refused. he left some information, so i just wanted to take a look. ¡± leng rongrong looked up. ¡± young madam, you can leave this to nan si. he has a lot of information. ¡± tang luo was about to collect leng rongrong¡¯s information. ¡± why don¡¯t i help you pass it to nan si? don¡¯t work hard because of these things. don¡¯t you still have to take care of the 19th floor? you have to film again, aren¡¯t you busy?¡± tang luo¡¯s attitude made leng rongrong sense something. there must be something wrong with this old man. it might even have something to do with tang luo and mo linyuan. otherwise, tang luo would not be so nervous and so cautious. she passed the information to tang luo without a word. ¡± alright, then let nan si investigate. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. tang luo heaved a sigh of relief. he was really afraid that the young madam would find out who the old leader was. if she really found out who the old leader was, the young madam would be in danger. who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of someone even lord fourth was afraid of? moreover, that old man was so powerful that he seemed to be able to destroy a country by himself. although the young madam had a powerful background, it was not appropriate for her to go against this old man. ¨C zhan jun was homeless on the streets, and he didn¡¯t have any money. this was the first time he experienced what hunger felt like. he walked aimlessly on the streets. he used to be the most favored second young master zhan on the neenth level, but now, he was a vagrant. he had never thought that he would have such a day. he had never thought that he would end up like this after leaving the 19th floor. it had only been two days since he left, but he felt that he could not continue to be happy. he had found a job, but no one wanted him. he had started with a high-end job, and then gradually found a job as a dishwasher ... but even if he was a cleaner, no one wanted him. he had finally found a job washing dishes, but because he broke the bowls one after another, he was thrown out. he met his old nemesis on the street and wasughed at. they said that once he left the 19th floor, he would be useless. he used to be so glorious, but at this moment, he was just a man who was worse than a homeless man. at night, he went under a bridge and slept with a homeless man, and the man looked down on him. he had never suffered such humiliation before. he had never known that he was so useless. he had wanted to tell leng rongrong that so what if he left the 19th floor? there were many ces he could go to. he was very powerful and could make a name for himself at any time. but now, he felt defeated. the truth proved that he could not do it at all. leng rongrong was right, he would have nothing if he did not reach the neenth level. leng rongrong was right about this. however, what she said was a little wrong. the goddess would definitely not abandon him. if he wanted her help, she would definitely help him. he just didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself in front of her. ¡°gu gu gu gu gu gu.¡± his stomach growled. zhan jun looked at the street stall and wanted to eat something, but he was short of money. just as he was thinking about how to change his meal, a van suddenly stopped. before he could react, he was tied to the van. Chapter 1257 1257 chapter 1259-zhan jun being used ¡°tie him up and send me a few videos and photos.¡± huang yuan held her phone and drew the curtains with her beautiful fingers. ¡°yes!¡± a young man answered from the other end of the phone. a few minutester, huang yuan saw the video and photos she received on her phone. the pitiful zhan jun was like a beggar, and his body was tied up with explosives. that ce was surrounded by oil barrels. if those things on zhan jun¡¯s body exploded, the entire ce would be destroyed. no matter what it was, it would be very miserable. in the video, zhan jun was cursing in anger. ¡°who are you people?¡± ¡± who was it? who kidnapped me? what do you want to do to me? ¡± ¡°damn it, could it be leng rongrong? is she trying to scare me like this?¡± ¡°did she think that i would believe her if she scared me like that?¡± ¡°tell her to let me go!¡± zhan jun cursed furiously. huang yuan chuckled, ¡± what a cute little boy. he still thinks leng rongrong is his enemy and trusts me so much. it¡¯s a pity that i¡¯m going to deal with him like this. ¡± unfortunately, he had been kicked out of the 19th floor and no longer had any value. the only value was this time, to attract leng rongrong¡¯s attention, so that she could not participate in the transaction. then the goods on the 19th floor will be ours, and the trading partner will also be our yellow springs¡¯! ¡± huang yuan thought that her n was perfect. if they could get this batch of things, even the qi family would not dare to suppress them anymore. they would definitely be afraid of them. ¡°yuanyuan, why did you call me here?¡± gao ya walked in from outside and looked at huang yuan curiously. ¡°i¡¯ll show you something good.¡± huang yuan handed the phone to gao yajing. ¡°this is zhan jun?¡± gao yajing carefully recalled and remembered that there was such a person on the 19th floor. ¡°if he was kidnapped, do you think leng rongrong would go and save him?¡± huang qianrao asked with interest. ¡°her?¡± ¡°i¡¯m guessing she¡¯ll go save him. she won¡¯t let him die.¡± huang yuan smiled and said, ¡± because if zhan jun dies, she will be in a very bad situation. ¡± ¡± so, yingluo! ¡± gao yajing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± so, she¡¯ll die a horrible death. the two of them will fall into my trap together and die together. ¡± huang yuan said with a smile, ¡± how is it? isn¡¯t it very satisfying? you¡¯ve been looking forward to her death, haven¡¯t you? ¡± gao yajing clenched her fists and nodded repeatedly. ¡± of course, she snatched my man! ¡± ¡°ya jing, i¡¯ll show you something.¡± huang yuan picked up a stack of photos on the table and threw them to gao yajing. gao ya took a look at the photo and was stunned. ¡°mo linyuan!¡± gao yajing was shocked. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with him? this is, this is continent F!¡± ¡°yes, he¡¯s in continent F.¡± huang jie shrugged. ¡± i was originally quite interested in him, but i¡¯m not that interested anymore. if you like it, i¡¯ll let you have it. leng rongrong is dying anyway.¡± ¡± why is he like this? he seems to be seriously injured? ¡± ¡± he¡¯s seriously injured, but he won¡¯t die. i¡¯ve asked the hospital, and it¡¯s not a big problem. his legs just need to rest. ¡± gao yajing said, ¡± i don¡¯t know how it ended up like this. however, since theherworld empire¡¯s boss is in such a state, the opponent must be very powerful. ¡± ¡± thank you, yuanyuan. i knew it. you¡¯re my good sister! ¡± gao ya went to look for mo linyuan after she hugged huang yuan. ¡°he¡¯s in leng rongrong¡¯s manor, you won¡¯t be able to find him for the time being.¡± huang yuan said indifferently. gao yajing was a little disappointed. ¡°what are you worried about? leng rongrong is dead, so he¡¯ll be yours sooner orter.¡± ¨C that night, mo linyuan still did not wake up. although his injuries recovered quite quickly, even the doctor was surprised, but he still did not wake up. after seeing mo linyuan, leng rongrong instructed li ruhua and the rest to take good care of mo linyuan. she had to deal with the transaction with jiang po and had to leave at 12 o ¡®clock tonight. ¡°the security here is stricter, but we still have to be careful.¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua and said, ¡± i¡¯ll be leaving soon. if everything goes well, i¡¯ll be back tomorrow. ¡± ¡°i know. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll look after the house.¡± huahua still looked like an expert at home. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll go change my clothes. ¡± a few minutester, lord rong came down after changing her clothes. she was wearing a suit and sneakers for easy movement. she also had some weapons with her. her long hair was tied into a bun, and she looked very neat and tidy. when she came down, jiang po happened toe in. jiang po nodded in satisfaction when he saw leng rongrong¡¯s simple outfit. this was because the other people who were going to participate in the transaction were worried that it would be a burden to bring a woman along. they were also worried that leng rongrong would be in trouble if she wore a flowery dress or something. therefore, jiang po was somewhat affected and worried. however, after seeing leng rongrong¡¯s appearance, he heaved a sigh of relief. he knew that the eldest miss had her own considerations. ¡°young miss, i¡¯ve given you the information of the people who will be going with us this time. you should have seen them, right? we¡¯ll be setting off soon, so i¡¯ll introduce you to some people a little earlier.¡± jiang po said respectfully. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± by the way, have you made the arrangements i asked you to? ¡± ¡± yes, just in case, we¡¯ve prepared an extra group of people. they can save our lives at a critical moment. ¡± jiang po nodded. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded and walked outside. just as she stepped out of the door, her phone suddenly rang. she took out her phone and saw that she had received a video message. leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. because it was sent by huang luan, she immediately realized that it might have something to do with zhan jun. she subconsciously opened the message. zhan jun was tied up in a warehouse, and his body was covered with explosives. he was still cursing and scolding her madly, saying that she had tied him up. leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. it didn¡¯t look fake. moreover, zhan jun¡¯s face was swollen. it was obvious that he had been beaten up. she stopped in her tracks. on the other end, huang yuan sent another message. at 12 o ¡®clock, i¡¯ll detonate the things on him. leng rongrong thought,¡±huang yuan, you can¡¯t beat me, so you¡¯re using him to threaten me?¡± huang yuan,¡±it¡¯s up to you whether you want to save her or not. i¡¯ve already provided you with the clues.¡± leng rongrong bit her lips in anger. she had expected huang yuan to make a move, but she had never expected huang yuan to use such a dirty method. huang yuan was trying to draw her away so that she could save zhan jun, and then the people of huangquan would take the opportunity to stop the transaction. ¡°young miss?¡± jiang po opened the car door and waited for leng rongrong to go over, only to find that leng rongrong had stopped moving. Chapter 1258 1258 she doesn¡¯t deserve to be the young miss ¡°butler jiang, i can¡¯t go.¡± leng rongrong raised her head, took a deep breath and said, ¡± you¡¯ll be in charge of this transaction, ording to our previous n. when the timees, i¡¯ll rush over as soon as possible. if i can¡¯t make it, i¡¯ll leave everything to you! i have something urgent to deal with!¡± ¡°what?¡± jiang po looked at leng rongrong in disbelief, ¡± eldest miss, you can¡¯t joke at a time like this! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not joking, it¡¯s a matter of life and death,¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was so serious that no one could refuse her. ¡± i have no other choice. butler jiang, i¡¯m sorry to trouble you! i¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡± with that, leng rongrong turned around and returned to her room. jiang po stood there in a daze, as if he had been hit in the head. what should he do in this situation? fleeing in the face of battle? what happened? why did he appear so punctually, just in time to stop the young miss from attending the transaction? could it be that the young miss felt that the deal was too dangerous, so she didn¡¯t dare to go? they had clearly agreed on this earlier. everyone was already very dissatisfied with the young miss. if the young miss really ran away at this time, she would probably be scolded to death and looked down on by everyone. even though jiang po felt that leng rongrong wasn¡¯t such a person. however, given the current situation, no one would believe it. they didn¡¯t know what kind of person the eldest young miss was. they knew nothing about the young miss. jiang po still hoped that leng rongrong couldplete this transaction. if she couldplete it sessfully, even if others didn¡¯t look at her in a new light, at least they wouldn¡¯t be able to criticize her. after a while, leng rongrong rushed out of the house and into a car. without giving jiang po a chance to speak, leng rongrong had already driven off. when they were leaving, leng rongrong rolled down the car window and shouted at jiang po, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry, butler jiang. i can¡¯t split myself. please follow the original n. i¡¯ll try toe back on time! ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the car had already disappeared into the night. jiang po was speechless. ...... the pitiful butler jiang went to see the team that was preparing to trade alone. then, when the group of people saw that jiang po was alone, they became more and more annoyed. ¡°where¡¯s the young miss?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the young miss is in charge of this transaction? why isn¡¯t she here at this time?¡± ¡°butler jiang, what¡¯s the situation with the young miss? logically speaking, she¡¯s the person in charge of this transaction, so she must be present. but why isn¡¯t she here?¡± everyone looked at butler jiang aggressively. butler jiang rubbed his temples, feeling very troubled. ¡°well, it¡¯s like this. the young miss has something to do at thest minute, so she will naturally rush over when it¡¯s time for the transaction. i¡¯ll be responsible for everything now.¡± ¡°butler jiang, you¡¯re joking, right? what can be more important than this deal?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the young miss? doesn¡¯t she know the importance of this deal?¡± ¡°from the beginning, i was against letting the young miss manage this matter, but in the end, she insisted on being the one in charge. at thest minute, he fled. a woman is a woman, she¡¯s useless. what else can she do besides running away?¡± ¡°if this deal fails, will she be responsible?¡± the group of people looked in jiang po¡¯s direction with a funny look. jiang po took leng rongrong¡¯s ce and was rebuked, but he was still butler jiang after all, so no one dared to be too aggressive. then, jiang po said, ¡± the most important thing right now isn¡¯t whether the big miss is here or not. the most important thing is still the transaction. if there¡¯s a problem with the deal, everyone will have to bear the consequences. so i advise everyone to calm down and unite at this moment and listen to me exin the specific situation.¡± jiang po¡¯s words calmed everyone down. after that, the group of people still listened to jiang po. ¨C the sky was dark, and leng rongrong was driving a ck car on the road. beads of sweat appeared on her forehead, and her heart seemed to be on a tight string. zhan jun¡¯s situation was too worrying. after all, he was uncle zhan¡¯s son. she could kick him out of the 19th level or reprimand him, but she couldn¡¯t put his life in any danger. although she didn¡¯t know if huang yuan was lying on purpose, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about this situation. if it was true, then zhan jun¡¯s life would really be in danger. the car was speeding like crazy. after an unknown period of time, leng rongrong finally mmed the brakes and stopped the car. the warehouse was right in front. it was the warehouse where zhan jun was hidden. she raised her hand and looked at the time. there was still an hour before midnight. this meant that she had to save zhan jun within an hour and rush to the location of the transaction immediately. c! the car came to a sudden stop. leng rongrong opened the car door and sprinted in the direction of the warehouse. the warehouse was pitch-ck, and there was clearly no one there. she did not hesitate and entered the warehouse warily. there were no traps along the way. ¡°zhan jun!¡± leng rongrong shouted as she walked in. she held her phone in her hand and used the shlight to illuminate the room. in a small room in the warehouse, zhan jun was tied to a chair, his body covered in explosives. he was in a daze when he heard leng rongrong¡¯s shout. he frowned, then smiled in a funny way. he was hallucinating that he would actually hear this woman¡¯s voice. ¡°zhan jun! can you hear my voice? if you can, please respond to me. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, and she walked forward with great vignce. ¡°leng rongrong!¡± finally, zhan jun¡¯s hoarse voice came from a small room. ¡°you are indeed here!¡± leng rongrong followed the sound without a word. when she rushed into the small room, the light of the shlight shone on zhan jun¡¯s body. even though leng rongrong knew that zhan jun had so many explosives tied to him, she was still shocked when she saw it and broke out in cold sweat. it was too scary. ¡°it really is you.¡± zhan jun looked up and sneered. ¡± are you doing this on purpose? ¡± ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. ¡°you kidnapped me here on purpose and then pretended to be a good person to make me believe everything you said?¡± zhan jun¡¯s face wasughable. he couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would do such a thing to him. he had lived for so many years, and no one had ever dared to treat him like this. leng rongrong was the only one who chased him out of the 19th level with a single sentence. now, she must be the one who kidnapped him. he just didn¡¯t expect that she directed and acted out such a show, and even pretended to save him. she really did it unscrupulously to win his favor. ¡°hey, are you an idiot?¡± leng rongrong wiped the sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand. she was speechless. she was cursing zhan jun¡¯s ancestors in her heart. Chapter 1259 1259 did you feed your brain to a dog? ¡°you¡¯re still scolding me!¡± zhan jun looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± is it because i¡¯ve hit the nail on the head? ¡± leng rongrong looked at zhan jun as if he was a lunatic. ¡± is your brain filled with sh * t? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re still insulting my brain!¡± zhan jun sneered. ¡°zhan jun, i¡¯m telling you, the person who kidnapped you wasn¡¯t me, it was huang yuan. i came here to save you. do you think i have nothing better to do than toe here to save you?¡± leng rongrong red at zhan jun with her hands on her hips. zhan jun still sneered. ¡°ah, i¡¯m so angry!¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips and stared at zhan jun for a few seconds before she continued, ¡± huang yuan kidnapped you and threatened me with your life! don¡¯t you know what i¡¯m going to do today? don¡¯t you know about the deal?¡± ¡°that¡¯s why i said that you¡¯re really unscrupulous in order to frame my goddess. you even let go of the deal just to frame yuan yuan. do you think i¡¯ll believe you?¡± zhan jun had a funny expression on his face. he looked as if he would not believe leng rongrong¡¯s words even if he was beaten to death. ¡°ha ... you¡¯re really stupid beyond redemption. did you feed your brain to a dog?¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she had risked danger and the possibility of being criticized toe here to save this guy. in the end, she had been wronged by this guy. ¡± forget it. you¡¯re such a blockhead. no matter how many times i tell you, you won¡¯t believe me. believe it or not, if you weren¡¯t uncle zhan¡¯s son, i wouldn¡¯t havee to save you! ¡± leng rongrong took a step forward with a dagger in her hand. she was about to cut the rope on zhan jun¡¯s body, but who would have thought that zhan jun, this idiot, would think that she was going to kill him and actually cry out in rm. ¡°what do you mean? i don¡¯t believe you, so you want to kill me to silence me?¡± ¡°do you think that if you kill them, they will believe you? the truth wille out one day!¡± ¡°you are not allowed toe near me!¡± zhan jun tried his best to stop leng rongrong from approaching, and he even jumped up and down with his chair. however, leng rongrong still got close and looked at zhan jun as if he was an idiot. she raised the dagger in her hand, but it didn¡¯t even scratch zhan jun. it didn¡¯t even cut his clothes, but it cut the ropes and things tied to him. after that, leng rongrong casually plucked the items and threw them aside. ¡°that¡¯s enough,¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± i don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. follow me now and i¡¯ll bring you out. i¡¯ll have to go to the trading ce. ¡± you must have told huang yuan about this, so huang quan will definitely take action today.¡± ¡°don¡¯t think that i¡¯ll believe you just because you¡¯re so fake!¡± ¡°my goddess would never do such a thing. she would never betray me. she would never tell her father what i said.¡± ¡± she disdains using such methods to deal with our neenth floor. ¡± ...... leng rongrong looked at zhan jun seriously without saying a word. her eyes were cold, with aplicated look, as if she was looking at an idiot. after zhan jun was done, leng rongrong nodded and said, ¡± uh-huh, you¡¯re right, right? you¡¯re right. yes, i¡¯m just that bad, bad to the bone. your goddess is really kind! ¡± his words were filled with sarcasm. zhan jun felt very ufortable hearing this. ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so sarcastic!¡± ¡°yo, with that brain of yours, you can still understand that i¡¯m mocking you?¡± zhan jun looked at leng rongrong in annoyance, almost rolling his eyes. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. just as leng rongrong¡¯s voice fell and she was about to bring zhan jun out, she suddenly smelled a burning smell. then, she saw the fire outside and shouted, ¡± oh no! ¡± leng rongrong grabbed zhan jun¡¯s wrist and ran away. however, as soon as he rushed out of the small room, the fire outside had already spread. in the light of the fire, leng rongrong saw that the ck objects around the warehouse were actually oil barrels. the fire at the main entrance that she had just entered from was so strong that there was no way to rush out. ¡°to hell with it!¡± although leng rongrong had expected that huang yuan would not let them leave so easily, she did not expect that she would fill the surroundings with oil barrels, intending to burn her to death. ¡°what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s going on?¡± zhan jun was even more confused. he had thought that everything was leng rongrong¡¯s n, so they would not be in any danger no matter what. but what was the situation in front of him? the fire was so big that they would be burned to death! ¡± in order to make you believe that huang yuan is a bad person, i tried to burn myself to death by any means! ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes, pulled zhan jun, turned around, and ran. there were many wooden structures in the warehouse, so a beam suddenly came crashing down. fortunately, leng rongrong¡¯s reaction was fast enough to pull zhan jun away. otherwise, he would have lost his life. zhan jun also knew that this was definitely not leng rongrong¡¯s n. leng rongrong would not have nned this so that she would lose her life. ¡°what¡¯s going on? i¡¯m not joking with you!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not joking with you. find a way to leave this ce alive!¡± leng rongrong pulled zhan jun and ran towards a ce where the fire was less intense. however, just as they passed, the fire suddenly grew bigger with a boom. the smoke was also very strong. it was so choking that people couldn¡¯t open their eyes. they coughed crazily, and their breathing became extremely hot. the smaller the fire, the bigger it was. leng rongrong dragged zhan jun along and ran based on her feelings. after running a few steps, zhan jun suddenly staggered and fell down. at the side, a pir of fire smashed towards zhan jun. zhan jun was unable to react in time and had no idea how to dodge. just as the pir of fire was about to hit zhan jun, a petite figure rushed over and kicked the pir of fire to the side. but at the same time, a small pir also copsed. it hit leng rongrong¡¯s arm in an instant. leng rongrong gave a muffled grunt. zhan jun witnessed the entire process and suddenly felt a lump in his throat. his feelings were extremelyplicated. ¡°how are you? your arm was hit!¡± after zhan jun got up, he grabbed leng rongrong. ¡°this is not the time to talk about this. hurry up and find another exit. we have to leave this ce. there are too many wooden structures in this house, and the oil barrels around will cause an explosion. if we don¡¯t get out now, we¡¯re all done for!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. she only wanted to leave this ce immediately. zhan jun did not say anything else. he only nced at leng rongrong. ¡± if you don¡¯t bring me along, can you leave easily? ¡± no matter how stupid he was, he could tell that leng rongrong would be bringing a burden along. ¡°don¡¯t ask me such nonsense unless you want to die.¡± leng rongrong said in a bad mood. the fire was getting bigger and bigger. the two of them were choking. there was no water here, and there was nothing to cover their mouths and noses. they couldn¡¯t even find the exit. Chapter 1260 1260 lord fourth is still so handsome in a wheelchair! the fire was so intense that it looked like a ferocious beast that could devour the heavens and earth. the entire world was burning like a furnace. leng rongrong protected zhan jun. she had used her life to protect him the entire time. zhan jun was fine, but leng rongrong¡¯s arm was scalded in several ces. at this moment, zhan jun was filled with regret. he didn¡¯t expect that leng rongrong, who he despised and hated so much, would still protect him at this time. he saw leng rongrong¡¯s arm that was scalded. that was a girl, and girls loved their beauty so much that burns could leave scars, but she helped him without hesitation when he was in danger. she had been protecting him almost all the time. zhan jun¡¯s emotions were extremelyplicated at this moment. he felt that the girl in front of him was clearly shorter than him and was obviously weaker than him, but her image seemed to have be iparably tall and big for some reason. he walked back and forth a few times. leng rongrong was on the verge of despair. he couldn¡¯t find the exit at all. it was as if all the exits had been blocked. the fire was so big that it was out of control, and the surroundings were filled with hot waves. just as the two of them were running around like headless flies, leng rongrong suddenly stopped in her tracks. she heard the sound of a storm! she seemed to have heard the sound of a storm! ¡°storm!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s hand that was holding zhan jun¡¯s wrist was trembling, and her heart was about to fly out of her chest. was it a storm? she seemed to have heard storm¡¯s voice just now, but she had left storm at home, hadn¡¯t she? did the storme here? ¡°aowu!¡± this time, leng rongrong heard it clearly. it was indeed a storm, and it was the sound of a storm. ¡°did you hear that?¡± leng rongrong asked zhan jun beside her excitedly. ¡°what, did you say it was a wolf¡¯s howl?¡± zhan jun¡¯s throat was extremely hoarse. he felt as if his throat was about to spew fire. he wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about what was screaming. he felt that they were about to die. ¡°storm!¡± leng rongrong shouted. ¡°what storm?¡± zhan jun frowned. ¡± let¡¯s leave quickly. we can¡¯t die here! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t leave, storm wille for us!¡± leng rongrong did not move. she kept calling for storm toe over. ¡± storm, we¡¯re here.e over quickly! ¡± bang bang bang a pir fell to the ground, and a ball of snow-white stuff flew out of the fire. storm¡¯s whole body was wet, still dripping water. when leng rongrong saw storm, her tears were about to fall. ¡± storm, how did you know i was here? did you have a premonition that i was in danger? ¡± as she asked, without any hesitation, she let zhan jun get on storm¡¯s back first, then turned around and got on storm¡¯s back. ¡°storm, take us out of here!¡± ¡°aowu!¡± ¡± yes! ¡± storm responded with a swing of its tail. then, it jumped over a fire. after that, it quickly dodged left and right in the warehouse and sessfully rushed to the door. with another leap, it jumped over the fire and sessfully brought them outside the warehouse. after reaching the warehouse, storm did not hesitate and continued to run away. finally, the storm stopped running and began to walk slowly. behind him, the entire warehouse exploded with a loud boom. the mes lit up the surroundings as bright as day. leng rongrong turned back for a look before looking ahead. then, she saw the pale-faced lord fourth sitting in a wheelchair. even in the wheelchair, he still looked extremely handsome under the light of the fire. her face was so beautiful that it was suffocating. behind him was li ruhua, standing on storm¡¯s back. the big white tiger was lying beside lord fourth¡¯s wheelchair, and the four little ones were jumping around excitedly. at this moment, tears rolled down her face. leng rongrong flipped over storm¡¯s back and rushed towards mo linyuan almost instantly. ¡± you¡¯re awake? ¡± she threw herself into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. fourth master mo¡¯srge hand gently caressed leng rongrong¡¯s head. when he saw the wound on master rong¡¯s arm, his heart ached. zhan jun also flipped down from storm¡¯s body and stood there awkwardly. after leng rongrong let go of mo linyuan, she looked at the gang. her tears turned into a smile. when she saw these guys, she felt a sense of closeness. ¡°why are you all here? how did you all get here?¡± storm wagged his tail. the critical hit was the pping of its wings. ¡± roar! ¡± the white tiger responded with a roar. at the same time, from a car beside them, li chen le stuck out his head, which had the same hairstyle as mo linyuan, ¡± i brought it. ¡± how is it, didn¡¯t youe at the right time!¡± ¡°you¡¯re here too? you got it?¡± leng rongrong was surprised to see li chenle. ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to take care of these guys? they¡¯ve been bullying me all day long, but they¡¯ve been sneaking away like crazy these days. especially a guy like storm, who suddenly became very violent. it took me directly to the airport. i thought about it, this guy must have missed you, so he wanted to find you. i had no choice but to bring all of them here!¡± li chenle sighed, ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect storm to have sensed that you were in danger. that¡¯s why he rushed over. i really want to have such a divine beast! it¡¯s a pity that these little ones don¡¯t like me. ¡± leng rongrong hugged storm and patted its head, ¡± thank you, storm. ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the storm today, they really might have lost their lives here. ¡°this is bad!¡± leng rongrong suddenly thought of something and pped her thigh. ¡°if there¡¯s anything, we can talkter. i still have something urgent to attend to.¡± leng rongrong turned to mo linyuan and said, ¡± huahua, chen le, i¡¯ll leave fourth master to you. you must protect him well. ¡± storm, apany me to a ce!¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong nced at zhan jun. ¡± kid, do you still have any strength? if you¡¯re still alive, thene with me!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t die.¡± zhan jun¡¯s expression was somewhat serious. this time, he had really experienced a life and death situation with leng rongrong. his life was also saved by leng rongrong, so he had an inexplicable trust in her. ¡°get on the horse. rainstorm, let him get on.¡± leng rongrong shouted at the storm. storm walked towards zhan jun. although he was not convinced, he still allowed zhan jun to get on his back. ¡°da bai,e with us.¡± leng rongrong then looked at critical strike. ¡± critical strike, you take care of these little guys. i¡¯ll leave lord fourth to you! ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± crit shook his wings, indicating that there was no problem. li ruhua took a deep look at critical strike and smiled at him, as if to say, ¡± good brother, it seems that you¡¯ve be a nanny in lord rong¡¯s eyes! ¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. he wanted to say something, but lord rong did not give him a chance. storm directly ran out. zhan jun was riding on the back of a horse. although he knew how to ride a horse, he had never ridden a horse that could not be controlled by others ... this horse did not need him to control it at all. it actually chased after leng rongrong on its own, and from time to time, it would turn its head to nce at him with a look of disdain! Chapter 1261 1261 the eldest young miss really came! ¡°storm, hurry up!¡± leng rongrong urged storm. storm ran even faster, and its wet fur dried up because of its mad running. after drying, its fur became extremely fluffy, making the storm look snow-white in the night, making it look even more like a divine beast. storm followed behind. although it was also big, it was not as eye-catching as storm. after all, the storm waspletely ck. it blended into the night and almost couldn¡¯t be seen. storm was also running very fast. zhan jun, who was lying on storm¡¯s back, was about to cry. he was almost scared to death. this horse had no saddle or reins on its back. he felt that he would be thrown out at any time. with great difficulty, he grabbed onto rainstorm¡¯s mane and lowered his body as much as possible so that he would not be jolted away. behind them, there was still a big white tiger chasing after them, roaring from time to time. the scene was so strange and terrifying. that big white tiger was really quite frightening. it was muchrger than leng rongrong¡¯s big yellow, and more importantly, it looked extremely fierce. it would roar at any time, as if it wanted to eat people. ¨C on a mountain road. two groups of people started fighting. jiang po was standing beside a car with a group of people protecting it. in front of him, there were two groups of people fighting madly, and many people had already fallen to the ground. ¡°it¡¯s all because of that young miss!¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine if the time doesn¡¯t change, but she¡¯s not evening out to be in charge of this deal! ¡± ¡°who does she think she is?¡± ¡°if this thing is snatched away, then it¡¯s all thatdy¡¯s fault!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. her n wasn¡¯t thorough enough. furthermore, she even ran away at thest minute. ¡± ¡°simply irresponsible!¡± ¡°why is she so irresponsible?¡± ¡°boss is really blind. why did he hand over such an important matter to a little girl? what ability does she have? her arrangements are just like this. now, listen to her and we¡¯ll lose all our important goods!¡± ¡± if such an important thing is gone, i¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to gain a foothold in continent F on the 19th floor! ¡± ¡°jiang po, why didn¡¯t you call the young miss? didn¡¯t she say that she would be here at this time? didn¡¯t she say that she would take responsibility? but where was she? not even a shadow can be seen?¡± ¡± ha, she¡¯s just trying to get an excuse. what could be more important than the deal? she ran away because she was afraid! ¡± ¡°what can you count on a woman for?¡± ¡°we¡¯re finished!¡± the group of people were all scolding leng rongrong. she felt that it was all leng rongrong¡¯s fault. her arrangements were not good at all, and she had even backed out at thest minute. he clearly said that it would appear, but it didn¡¯t. allowing a woman to participate in this deal was simply looking for trouble for himself. everyone was rather dissatisfied with leng rongrong. seeing that they were in an absolutely disadvantageous position and that their things were about to be snatched away, all of them had nothing but despair. jiang po¡¯s heart jumped when he saw that his men had beenpletely defeated. ¡± everyone, protect our things! ¡± he stood in front of the cart filled with goods and was attacked from both sides. in fact, he didn¡¯t need to think to know that they had no way to escape. he took a deep breath. at this time, the young miss had not appeared. he was afraid that she would not appear. ¡°protect our goods. if there¡¯s really no other way, we can¡¯t let them take it away!¡± jiang po seemed to have made a huge decision. ¡± i¡¯ll drive. if they want to rob us, i¡¯d rather drive the car to the bottom of the cliff! ¡± ¡°butler jiang!¡± the people at the side looked at jiang po, visibly moved. ¡°butler jiang, you¡¯re yingying!¡± ¡± if i had known, i wouldn¡¯t have listened to thatdy. what does she know? ¡± ¡°the only way now is to die together with the goods.¡± someone said. jiang po directly opened the door and got into the driver¡¯s seat. he was already prepared to sacrifice himself. jiang po¡¯s words also roused some of the others ¡®courage. they all took out their weapons and fought to the death. the people on both sides started fighting, and jiang po¡¯s side was in a state of near-death. seeing that his men were all under control, jiang po didn¡¯t hesitate and drove the car towards the cliff. ¡°oh no, stop him! they want to destroy the goods!¡± behind the crowd, huang yuan said angrily, ¡± these idiots don¡¯t even want their lives! ¡± huang yuan¡¯s people rushed toward the car, trying to stop it, but the car was already rushing toward the cliff. there was no time to stop it, and no other car coulde over in time. just as jiang po and his car were about to fall off the cliff. suddenly, a huge white figure shed past. then, the white figure actually knocked the car that was about to fall back onto the road. the few people who were about to stop the car were instantly knocked down by the car. jiang po¡¯s escorts were all dumbfounded. because they were standing closer, when they took a closer look, they saw a huge white dog. ¡°slow, slow down! turn! you¡¯re a horse, not a car! do you know how to drift? help, there¡¯s a cliff ahead, brother, slow down!¡± a man¡¯s heart-wrenching scream came from the corner. following that, a ck horse rushed over with a person who was lying on the ground. behind him, a white tiger followed closely behind, its eyes filled with thick disdain. the white tiger and the ck horse both stopped behind the storm. jiang po cursed under his breath. the car couldn¡¯t move anymore, so he had to get out. the rest of the people were looking at storm and the other two in confusion, and they also saw leng rongrong and zhan jun. for a moment, everyone couldn¡¯t react. who were these two people? the way they appeared was too strange. ¡°what do you mean, miss wanwan?¡± jiang po was about to curse when he raised his head and saw leng rongrong riding on storm¡¯s back. because they had juste out of the fire field, leng rongrong was in a very sorry state. her hair was a little messy, and there were some burns on her body. there was also some ck ash on her face, so she looked a little terrible. the rest of the people didn¡¯t recognize leng rongrong, but jiang po did. ¡°young miss, you really came!¡± butler jiang was extremely shocked. ¡°is it about time? i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m a littlete.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression was calm, and her voice was even calmer. she was riding on the back of the tall storm, and although she looked a little disheveled, her aura was like that of a domineering queen. ¡°it¡¯s not toote, the thing is still there.¡± jiang po¡¯s eyes were a little red. if he was one stepte, he would have gone to see the king of hell with all the goods. ¡°butler jiang, you¡¯ve all been frightened.¡± leng rongrong nodded towards jiang po and the rest. Chapter 1262 1262 ten years, no defeat ¡°leng rongrong, zhan jun, you¡¯re not dead!¡± huang yuan walked out from the back of the crowd. when she saw leng rongrong and zhan jun, her eyes were full of disbelief. that sea of fire, that many oil barrels, she had calcted that leng rongrong and zhan jun would die there. even the gods couldn¡¯t save them, but they didn¡¯t die? not only did he not die, but he also came out to ruin their n? ¡®damn it!¡¯ how was that possible? she had thought that leng rongrong would never appear, and had evene personally to snatch the goods, but leng rongrong had actually appeared? to hell with it! fortunately, she was prepared. did she think that she had only brought so few people? did she think that by relying on her own strength and that idiot zhan jun, she would be able to get back her goods? how was that possible? she was determined to get a living thing. ¡°leng rongrong, even if you appear, you can¡¯t change the situation. how powerful do you think you are?¡± huang shuo sneered, ¡± do you think you¡¯ll be fine just because you brought a few animals? keep dreaming. i don¡¯t intend to let any of you leave here alive today.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yuan with a smile, ¡± let¡¯s see who¡¯s better, you or me. ¡± don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve lost to me. besides, what¡¯s wrong with animals? my animals are all very powerful. even my chicken is more powerful than you!¡± lord rong¡¯s tone carried a hint of arrogance. she even deliberately said that even a chicken was more powerful than huang yuan, causing huang luan¡¯s face to turn green with anger. chicken ... she was actuallyparing chickens with her? she did it on purpose! ¡°kun xue,e out!¡± huang luan angrily shouted. ¡°blood?¡± jiang po and his group instantly had goosebumps. the carnage mercenaries were a very powerful mercenary group. there was basically no chance of winning against them. moreover, this group of people were all perverts. not only did they rob others, but they also never left anyone alive. not only would they not leave any survivors, but they would also cut off the limbs and heads of the four people. it was truly terrifying. it was said that anyone who went against them had no chance of survival, and their mission sess rate was 100%. this meant that since their existence, they had never failed a mission in the past ten years. they had never been defeated! against kun xue, was there any chance of survival? was there any possibility of keeping the item? it was said that the only way to deal with blood was tomit suicide. that way, it would be less painful ... ¡°what should we do? it¡¯s the blood of the phoenix!¡± ¡± yomi actually spent a lot of money to hire carnage! ¡± ¡± we¡¯re finished! we¡¯re really finished! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid ofherworld, but i have no chance of winning against gu xue! he¡¯s shed blood for ten years, yet he hasn¡¯t lost a single battle!¡± leng rongrong had naturally heard of carnage. however, when she heard that the people on her side were praising others and belittling her own prestige, she was a little dissatisfied. ¡°whose side are you guys on?¡± leng rongrong tilted her head and asked, ¡± so what if he¡¯s bleeding? he¡¯s never lost before, and he might not lose in the future. ¡± why don¡¯t we just let him have a defeat today?¡± the group of people around jiang poughed. ¡°a silly little girl is just a silly little girl!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t even know about the blood of carnage!¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to die in peace!¡± ¡± young miss, you might still be able to escape. hurry up and escape. don¡¯t worry about us! ¡± jiang po said to leng rongrong as he couldn¡¯t bear it. the rest of them thought for a while and nodded. although he was resentful, there was no other way. ¡°let¡¯s go, it¡¯s better than all of us dying here!¡± ¡°young miss, it¡¯s no use even if youe!¡± everyone sighed. ¡°you¡¯re really letting me go?¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips. ¡± alright then, storm, let¡¯s go. ¡± as he spoke, storm turned to leave. then, the person who had asked leng rongrong to leave just now started to mumble again, ¡± i knew she would leave! ¡± ¡± what else can we hope for? what¡¯s the point of her staying? we¡¯ll all die together! ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect that we would be defeated by this youngdy. our 19th level is really wise for a lifetime, but we are destroyed in a moment of folly. ¡± ¡± as expected, the number one socialite is still huang yuan from huangquan. our young miss can¡¯t evenpare to huang yuan! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s undeniable that the young miss can¡¯t bepared to huang yuan! look at her, she directly brought blood to rob things while our miss brought a dog, a horse, a tiger ... does she think she¡¯s acting?¡± everyone shook their heads and sighed. knowing that they were going to die, they were not so nervous. storm suddenly turned back. everyone was stunned. ¡°sigh, if i leave now, won¡¯t i have no way to clear my name? how am i not as good as huang yuan? what¡¯s wrong with blood? it¡¯s just a broken organization, not even worthy of carrying my shoes.¡± everyone was still looking at leng rongrong as if she was an idiot. storm looked at the rest of the people as if they were idiots. so what if they were dogs? dogs are stronger than humans, okay? at this moment, zhan jun had already flipped himself off his horse. he was still in a daze. he had never thought that huang yuan would actuallye to rob him after he told her this news. never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that his goddess, who had said that she would not resort to such underhanded means, would actually resort to such underhanded means. ¡°huang yuan, you ...¡± ¡°you lied to me?¡± huang yuan looked at zhan jun and smiled. ¡± little cutie, you¡¯re really too cute. do you still believe me now? there¡¯s no harm in telling you the truth, you¡¯re going to die anyway. you¡¯re really lucky, you¡¯ve lived for a few more hours!¡± ¡± so you¡¯ve been lying to me all this time. the information you¡¯ve heard from me in the past is very useful to your yellow springs? ¡± ¡°i was kidnapped because of you?¡± ¡°of course. why else do you think i would approach an idiot like you? it¡¯s just for some confidential information you mentioned. unfortunately, your father and your uncle are too cautious. you didn¡¯t mention any particrly confidential information, only this time!¡± ¡°oh, i was the one who kidnapped you. if i didn¡¯t kidnap you, how could i let you die with leng rongrong?¡± huang yuan crossed her arms in front of her chest and said smugly, ¡± didn¡¯t you scold leng rongrong? hahaha, she¡¯s also an idiot. you scolded her like that, but she still risked her life to save you!¡± zhan jun¡¯s expression was unsightly, and he red at huang yuan with his face and ears red. he had never known that the goddess in his heart could be so terrifying. he had actually believed her before this, and he had even scolded leng rongrong, who had almost died for him. ¡°sister, i¡¯m sorry.¡± zhan jun¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°it¡¯s not the time to say sorry, protect this carriage of goods.¡± leng rongrong said coldly. her gaze fell on the group of people from kun xue¡¯s group. they were dressed in strange clothes, and each of them had an even stronger smell of blood. blood ... what was this ... before bloody had evene out, she had already dominated the mercenary world, okay? Chapter 1263 1263 i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t beat me ¡°do it!¡± huang yuan ordered. the group of people who were covered in blood each held a strange weapon in their hands. there was something like a death god¡¯s scythe, something like a silver wire, and a soft sword. among this group of people, some were wearing leather clothes, some were wearing windbreakers, and some were wearing long robes. their dressing was also quite strange. there were six people in bloody hell¡¯s party. one of them was a woman with a voluptuous chest that made her clothes look like they were about to explode. she had an excellent figure, but her lips, which were as red as fresh blood, gave people an ufortable feeling. when the rest of the people saw this group of people, their faces changed greatly. they were covered in cold sweat and were so nervous that they were trembling. but leng rongrong was not nervous at all. she just looked at the group of people curiously. he then looked at the man with the sickle and asked, ¡± is your sickle good? ¡± ¡°do you want to try it? it¡¯s very brittle when you cut off the head!¡± the man had heterophotic eyes, and his smile was extremely strange. ¡°no, i¡¯m saying is it good to cut grass? it seems like it¡¯s very useful for mowing grass.¡± leng rongrong asked seriously. she remembered that the sickle she used to cut grass at home didn¡¯t seem to be very effective. the sickle in this man¡¯s hand seemed to be particrly useful. if she used this thing to cut grass, would it be very efficient and veryfortable to use? she kind of wanted to get one for flowey so that it could cut grass with half the effort. ¡°cut the grass? isn¡¯t it a waste of talent to cut grass? i¡¯m harvesting heads, okay?¡± the man sneered and looked at leng rongrong with interest, ¡± this girl is interesting. she¡¯s quite bold. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone who can talk about sickles with me without a change in expression. ¡± ¡± that might not be because he¡¯s brave. he might have been scared silly, so he really doesn¡¯t know what to say. that¡¯s why he¡¯s speaking incoherently. ¡± the only woman giggled as she pulled the silver wire in her hand. the silver wire was very thin, but it looked extremely tough. it was more useful than a knife when cutting people¡¯s heads and arms. ¡°big sister, your weapon looks pretty good too. it seems very sharp. i wonder how itpares to mine.¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and pressed on the bangle. a thin thread-like weapon hidden in her bracelet also fell into her hand. it looked unremarkable and didn¡¯t seem to be as tough as the other party. ¡± interesting. you¡¯re using the same weapon as me? ¡± the woman looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡± but, yours can¡¯t bepared to mine. i can easily cut that off for you. ¡± ¡°do you want to try?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± i think you¡¯ll have to cut off your part first! mine is tough!¡± ¡°what a joke, you can¡¯tpare to my bitch, do you know what i have here? forget it, you won¡¯t know even if i tell you. it¡¯s something you can¡¯t imagine!¡± ¡°just try it. you¡¯re not afraid topete with me, are you?¡± leng rongrong jumped down. after shended lightly, she walked towards the woman. ¡± let¡¯s not fight. how about we try? ¡± ¡°what, are you afraid of dying in my hands?¡± the woman giggled. ¡°no, i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t beat me.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s small face still had some soot on it, but when she smiled, she still had a devastatingly beautiful aura. she was like a noble princess who had wandered among themon people. even though she was dressed inly, it could not hide the nobility on her body. ¡°ha, hahaha ... listen to what she said. she should be the first person who dared to say such things to the people from the carnage, right?¡± the woman looked at leng rongrong in surprise. ¡°please finish the battle quickly.¡± huang liang furrowed her brows, not too pleased that the men from the carnage guild were talking nonsense with leng rongrong. hearing huang yuan¡¯s words, the woman shrugged. she raised her hand and touched leng rongrong¡¯s cheek. ¡± aiya, this girl is quite pretty. i quite like her. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve taken their money to eliminate their disaster, so we can¡¯t leave them alive!¡± ¡°sister, now is not the time for you to think about this. you should first think about whether you can beat me.¡± leng rongrong waved the silk thread in her hand. ¡±e on! ¡± ¡± hahaha, interesting. let¡¯s do it! ¡± then, the two of them suddenly started fighting. the woman did not pay much attention to leng rongrong at first, but the moment she made her move, she felt the sudden change in leng rongrong¡¯s aura. her expression changed almost instantly, and she became vignt, not daring to rx in the slightest. she could clearly feel that leng rongrong was much stronger than she looked. the weapons in their hands were the same, and soon, the two threads were entangled. the woman exerted some force. she had thought that the silk thread in leng rongrong¡¯s hand would be very fragile. her silver thread was specially made, the kind that could cut through iron as if it were mud. he had thought that with a light touch, the thread in leng rongrong¡¯s hand would be cut off. however, she had never expected that she would not be able to cut leng rongrong¡¯s thread. instead, with a twist of leng rongrong¡¯s hand, the thread in her hand broke with a little force! her weapon, which had apanied her for ten years, had actually broken into two in an instant. ¡°aiya, sister, your weapon is broken!¡± leng rongrong put away her weapon. her eyes seemed to be filled with starlight, and her smile was harmless, but only the woman who had fought with her knew how perverted she was and how powerful the weapon in her hand was. ¡°you ... how is this possible?!¡± ¡± it¡¯s been ten years. it¡¯s time to get a new one. people will get old in ten years. the weapons will get old too. ¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± storm, rainstorm, big white! go!¡± the moment she spoke, leng rongrong ordered her animals to act. these animals had long been prepared and were ready to move. at leng rongrong¡¯smand, they rushed out madly and began to attack the crowd. their movements were very swift and very smart. the bullets couldn¡¯t hit them at all. they had already knocked down a group of people. huang yuan¡¯s expression did not look too good. she knew that her men were not very useful, but she had spent a lot of money to hire him. they had never been defeated, and it was impossible for them to lose to leng rongrong. ¡°gu xue, what are you hesitating for? don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even defeat a little girl? what about your reputation? you haven¡¯t lost a single battle in ten years. are you nning to lose now?¡± huang yuan¡¯s shout made the people who coughed up blood sneer. ¡°how is that possible?¡± ¡°little girl, didn¡¯t you like my scythe? i¡¯ll y with you!¡± the sickle-wielding man was already approaching leng rongrong. in a sh, leng rongrong had already dodged from the woman¡¯s side and rushed towards the sickle-wielding man. ¡°your sickle is not bad, i like it!¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong was already attacking the sickle-wielding man. the scythe man used his long scythe to sh at leng rongrong. however, he did not expect leng rongrong to twist the silver wire in her hands, and the silver wire immediately wrapped around the handle of the scythe. the scythe was made of metal, so it shouldn¡¯t have been broken. however, in that instant, leng rongrong¡¯s eyes shed, and the scythe was cut in two. Chapter 1264 1264 his scythe was stolen? the sickle-wielding man felt his hand be lighter. all that was left in his hand was a stick, and the sickle was already in leng rongrong¡¯s hands. lord rong was quite happy to get the sickle. she saw the grass at the side and actually took the sickle to cut it slowly. she cut a handful of grass, and then her eyes lit up. ¡± wow, this sickle is so sharp! i like it!¡± the sickle-wielding man: ¡± ... you f * cking took my weapon to cut grass. you actually used it to cut grass. you actually cowered. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a sickle. aren¡¯t sickles used to cut grass?¡± master rong frowned and looked at the man with the sickle. ¡± you¡¯re so ridiculous. aren¡¯t sickles used to cut grass? why are you so agitated? ¡± ¡°my weapon, that¡¯s my weapon!¡± the sickle-wielding man pped his thigh in exasperation. ¡°oh, but it¡¯s in my hands now!¡± chief rong¡¯s eyes widened innocently. then, he handed the sickle to the dumbfounded jiang po. ¡± butler jiang, help me hold this. i want to take it back and give it to huahua! ¡± jiang po was speechless. he trembled as he held onto the scythe that had once been stained with blood. he felt that his young miss had suddenly be so valiant. what was going on? next to butler jiang, a group of people who had previously looked down on leng rongrong were wiping their sweat. he had never seen anyone who dared to provoke blood. they had thought that the young miss would die a terrible death, but the young miss had provoked two people in a row, and she was actually unscathed? at that moment, the scythe-wielding man and the woman charged towards leng rongrong at the same time. leng rongrong grabbed both of their arms in disgust, and the two of them felt like they were flying. that¡¯s right, they were thrown up and then thrown more than ten meters away. the soft-sword guy and the other three were a little dumbfounded when they saw two of their team members being sent flying. when had the carnage ever encountered such a situation? usually, no one would dare to resist as soon as they appeared. in the end, the ground was covered with corpses. but this time, they had a bad feeling before they even started fighting. of course, it was blood after all, so there was no need to be afraid of leng rongrong. after feeling that the situation was a little strange, the four of them joined forces and attacked leng rongrong. lord rong was surrounded by four people. zhan jun reacted at this time and wanted to go forward to help, but leng rongrong shouted, ¡± you rascal, just watch the car for me, don¡¯t run around! if you run around, i have to save you. it¡¯s very annoying!¡± zhan jun stopped in his tracks, not daring to move. the attacks of the four from the carnage guild were quite powerful. their attacks were all extremely vicious and concentrated. however, leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not change as she responded. it was obviously a very fast move, but leng rongrong easily caught it. not only that, but her movements seemed to be quite slow, without any sense of tension. she didn¡¯t look like she was fighting like crazy. instead, she looked like she was ying with someone. in just a few short moves, these people¡¯s weapons were actually all seized by leng rongrong. then, she lifted her leg and kicked a few times, and all four of them were sent flying. at this moment, the storm¡¯s three big ones had already settled most of the remaining people. huang yuan didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t beat leng rongrong even with blood. when she saw that the situation was bad, she was the first to drive away. by the time everyone came back to their senses, huang yuan had already disappeared. never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that they would be defeated by a little girl. the six of them were all under leng rongrong¡¯s control. moreover, lord rong had gone overboard and ordered them to clean up the mess. they had to clean up the injured people on the ground and the messy things on the ground. they had to clean up the damaged cars to prevent anyone from driving over and getting into an ident. the six of them wanted to resist, but they were red at by the big white tiger. with a roar from the big white tiger, the six of them actually felt their blood run cold and did not dare to resist. ¡°clean it up. also, don¡¯t let your broken thread prick other people¡¯s tires.¡± lord rong looked at the woman and said. the woman felt her heart bleeding. she had been using a weapon for ten years and had never had any problems. but now, it was broken. the one who wanted to cry even more was the sickle-wielding man. his sickle had been snatched away. it was fine if he had snatched it away to kill people, but now he had snatched it away to cut grass? cut the grass? using his sickle to cut grass? did she know how many people¡¯s blood was on it? did he know how powerful his sickle was? she actually wanted to use it to cut grass! butler jiang hugged the scythe and was a little dumbfounded. he didn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time. ¡± it¡¯s over? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s over.¡± leng rongrong thought of something and smacked her head. ¡± no, the goods haven¡¯t been delivered yet! is it toote?¡± ¡°there¡¯s still time!¡± jiang po looked at the time. ¡± there¡¯s still plenty of time left on our agreed time. ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll give it to someone.¡± leng rongrong said. after that, everyone got on their own horse. leng rongrong got on storm¡¯s back and invited zhan jun to continue riding storm. zhan jun refused to ride a horse no matter what, and he was already traumatized. ¡± you¡¯re so timid. the rainstorm is not happy when someone else is riding it. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and let zhan jun get in the car. ¡°young, young miss, what should we do with these people?¡± the other person looked at leng rongrong and asked her how to deal with the six yers from the carnage guild. ¡± they are the elites of the carnage guild ... it¡¯s not good for us to detain them, right? will the carnage guild send out an even more powerful team to deal with us? why don¡¯t we exterminate the entire sect? however, even if we exterminate them, i¡¯m afraid that what happened tonight will be spread out.¡± ¡°keep it and bring it back. i like this sickle. i¡¯m going to ask him where he made it. ¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± can we stuff people into the car? ¡± ¡°i can.¡± then, the six of them were stuffed into the car without any dignity left. the group of people and the three big pets set off to the trading ce. leng rongrong rode on storm¡¯s back like a goddess. although she was in a slightly sorry state, her temperament had not changed at all. when she saw the other party, her business partner was stunned. her style of conversation was also very good, so both sides had a very pleasant chat. jiang po and the others followed behind leng rongrong, each one more shocked than the other. they had thought that leng rongrong would run away, but not only did she not run away, but she also came back to save all of them. not only that, she really did not seem like an ordinary girl when she was negotiating a deal. she seemed to know everything like the back of her hand, and the other party was also a dangerous person, but lord rong didn¡¯t have stage fright at all. she also talked about many other things with others. those things were all secrets of the pugilistic world, but she seemed to know them like the back of her hand. when the deal was over, the other party was grinning from ear to ear, saying that he was envious of xuanyuan nantian for having such a daughter. he was indeed not an ordinary person. he even invited leng rongrong to go over to his side and be his sessor. of course, when lord rong heard the word ¡± heir, ¡± he was so frightened that he immediately ran away with his team with a dark face. why was it that everyone who caught her wanted her to be the sessor ... she wanted to start her own business in peace, was that not possible? Chapter 1265 1265 forced to inherit the family business every day leng rongrong brought the few blood-soaked people and her own people back afterpleting the transaction. he first returned to a branch on the 19th floor. when they arrived, the members who had doubted leng rongrong and thought that she had ruined the deal and caused the death of everyone dared not question her anymore. on the contrary, everyone admired leng rongrong and felt that she was indeed very powerful. ¡± young miss, i had some doubts about you before, but now i take back my doubts. i believe that under your leadership, the 19th floor will get better and better. ¡± one of the core members of the 19th floor said to leng rongrong. the rest of the more experienced people also nodded in agreement. ¡± that¡¯s right. i didn¡¯t know before, but after seeing her today, our eldest miss is really extraordinary! ¡± ¡°that huang yuan is like a mouse seeing a cat when she sees our eldest miss!¡± ¡°let¡¯s see who dares to say that our miss is inferior to huang yuan in the future. our miss is a thousand times better than huang luan, okay?¡± jiang po was also very satisfied with this, and he also let out a sigh of relief. he had thought that he was going to sacrifice himself, but he did not expect that the eldest miss would appear in time to save him. and this deal had indeedid a certain foundation for the young miss. in the future, it would be much easier for the young miss to manage the 19th floor. ¡°that¡¯s right, the young miss of our 19th floor is the best!¡± ¡°young miss, our 19th floor finally has a sessor. with you, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡± ¡± let¡¯s let the previous misunderstandings disappear. in the future, we will do our best to help the young miss. ¡± leng rongrong listened to everyone¡¯s conversation, but she remained silent. after a long while, she said faintly, ¡± who said that i¡¯m going to inherit the 19th level? ¡± lord rong¡¯s words immediately petrified everyone. what did they just hear? what did the young miss mean? she said,¡±who said i was going to inherit the neenth level?¡± wait a minute, if the young miss doesn¡¯t inherit the neenth level, who will? they were all prepared! they were nning to assist the young miss with all their might, but the young miss actually said that she didn¡¯t want to inherit the neenth level? what kind of joke was this? if the eldest young miss did not take up the 19th floor, why would she be here to handle this transaction? since the boss allowed the young miss to participate in this transaction, wasn¡¯t it the same as letting the young miss take charge of the neenth floor? ¡± young miss, don¡¯t joke around. this neenth level is, of course, yours to inherit. other than you, who else would inherit it? ¡± a middle-aged man said earnestly, ¡± please don¡¯t have any opinions about us. although we doubted you before, we¡¯re nowpletely convinced of your abilities. we¡¯ve already witnessed your strength, so we definitely won¡¯t say anything about you. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± lord rong looked at them deeply. ¡± thank you, but i really don¡¯t want to inherit the family business ... why are there people forcing me to inherit the family business every day? ¡± i have a lot of family businesses that i haven¡¯t found an heir to!¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°alright, alright, let¡¯s stop chatting!¡± leng rongrong waved her hand and said, ¡± it¡¯ste, everyone should rest early. i¡¯ll go back too. ¡± ¡± young miss, please consider this carefully. we will only submit to you on the neenth floor! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t give in to me, i¡¯m not interested. there are so many people on the 19th level, why should i, an actress, inherit the family business! i just want to act, so don¡¯t block my way!¡± leng rongrong ran away with jiang po and the rest as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°young miss, acting is boring!¡± ¡°if you want a movie queen, we¡¯ll get one for you!¡± ¡± or, if you really like acting, you can manage the 19th floor while acting. we¡¯ll all assist you! ¡± ¡°bye, don¡¯t see me again! you guys should change your assistant!¡± leng rongrong waved her hand and ran off. zhan jun followed behind leng rongrong. as he chased after her, he asked, ¡± you¡¯re not joking, are you? ¡± ¡°inherit the neenth level?¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. ¡± i¡¯m not interested. what¡¯s the point of having so many sessors? do you still need a woman like me to inherit? i just want to act! ¡± ¡°but the 19th floor should have been yours to begin with,¡± zhan jun said. ¡°who said that? i didn¡¯t create it.¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡± i created it myself, and i don¡¯t even know how to manage it? ¡± zhan jun was speechless. the group of people returned home with the animals. leng rongrong was the first to enter the courtyard riding storm. the moment she entered, she saw mo linyuan sitting in a wheelchair. his face was gloomy as he sat in the wheelchair in the cold courtyard. his face was still so good looking that it could turn all living beings upside down. it was so beautiful that it was beyond control. that aura was still not something that ordinary people couldpare to. li ruhua and li chenle were obviously trying to persuade mo linyuan to wait in the house. after all, he was seriously injured and had just woken up. it was not appropriate for him to be exposed to the cold wind outside. however, because lord fourth¡¯s aura was too powerful and terrifying, the two of them did not dare to say anything. the doctors who had been picked up by lord rong stood far away. they only dared to whisper and didn¡¯t dare to get close. as soon as lord rong met mo linyuan¡¯s eyes, he felt a little guilty. ¡°cough, why are you waiting in the courtyard? why don¡¯t you go back to sleep? didn¡¯t i say that we would be back soon?¡± leng rongrong flipped down from storm¡¯s back and walked towards fourth master mo. fourth master mo was as resentful as a little wife as he stared at leng rongrong. ¡°how long have you been waiting?¡± leng rongrong looked at fourth master mo and questioned li ruhua. giggle, giggle! critical hit stood at the side, pping his wings gloatingly. ¡°i¡¯ve been here since i came back ... about four hours.¡± li ruhua said carefully. he kept sending signals to leng rongrong with his eyes. hurry up andfort him, lord fourth is about to explode! lord rong walked up and saw mo linyuan¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°i¡¯m going to deal with some important matters.¡± leng rongrong briefly exined the situation, while fourth master mo looked at the bloody six-man team that was being carried out of the car by jiang po. of course, lord fourth also knew these six people and recognized them at a nce. ¡°what¡¯s going on with them?¡± fourth master mo looked at the bloody six-man team. jiang po was stunned for a moment. he thought that he was only asking him, so he exined the situation to lord fourth and described it in a very shocking way. butler jiang didn¡¯t seem to feel that his young miss was trying her best to signal him with her eyes to stop talking nonsense. ...¡±the situation at that time was really dangerous. fortunately, the young miss stepped forward. it¡¯s really a narrow escape, and the young miss is also in great danger ...¡± the more jiang po said, the more mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 1266 1266 lord fourth exploded again ¡°mark, mark ...¡± as li chenle lowered his eyes, he saw fourth master mo¡¯s hand move slightly away from the wheelchair, revealing the spot he had just pinched. a few finger marks were left on the hard wheelchair. young master li felt his blood run cold. ¡± ... it was really too dangerous. it was all thanks to the young miss. ¡± jiang po sighed. then, he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± eldest miss, were you really confident back then? or was he not confident and just felt that he should appear? we actually hoped that you would leave first, but you didn¡¯t. are you really confident?¡± lord rong was speechless. it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask this. if she said she was not confident, mo linyuan would probably kill her with his eyes. ¡°of course i¡¯m confident. how can i not be confident? if i were to die there, wouldn¡¯t my husband be a widow?¡± lord rong said exaggeratedly. ¡°my dear, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°how can i make you worry? i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong rushed over and started to push mo linyuan¡¯s wheelchair attentively. as she pushed him in, she said, ¡± my dear, you must not have realized that you¡¯ve be more handsome recently. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face did not show any signs of loosening, his expression still ashen. he grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand that was pushing the wheelchair. with a light tug, leng rongrong was pulled to the front, and then he saw the burn marks on her arm. leng rongrong wanted to retract her hand, not wanting mo linyuan to see her injury. but this injured man was also very strong. she was afraid that she would hurt mo linyuan if she used too much strength, so she could only say lightly, ¡± i¡¯m really fine. it¡¯s just a small injury, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. i¡¯ll be fine in two days! ¡± ¡°minor injuries?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was cold, ¡± this is a small injury? ¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough, it¡¯s just a small injury. it¡¯s not a big deal. it¡¯s just a little hot! hua hua, chen le, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a small injury?¡± leng rongrong desperately tried to signal the two people who were following her with her eyes. the two of them remained silent. what a joke. lord fourth would kill them if they said that it was a small injury at this time. although the man was in a wheelchair and couldn¡¯t walk, he was still very scary. li chenle thought of lord fourth, who had once sat in a wheelchair ... he had evenughed at him, but what was the result? in the end, the man was sitting in a wheelchair, but he still managed to knock him down with a stick. even if he became a f * cking cripple, he was still not human, okay? ¡°i¡¯m really fine. it¡¯s nothingpared to you.¡± chief rong blinked and looked at jiang po. ¡± don¡¯t you agree, butler jiang? ¡± ¡± indeed, it¡¯s nothingpared to lord fourth. ¡± jiang po wanted to say that even though it wasn¡¯t much, he still had to be careful. in the end, before he could say anything, he shivered. he was frightened by mo linyuan¡¯s terrifying gaze. ¡°it¡¯s nothing? do you want to try?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes lit up like torches, as if he wanted to burn butler jiang into the image of lord rong. ¡°i, i, i don¡¯t need it ...¡± butler jiang said. the most important thing now is to deal with the young miss ¡°wound.¡± ¡°yes, hurry up and treat my sister¡¯s wound!¡± zhan jun also became anxious. as the group entered the main hall, storm and storm chased the few yers from the carnage guild into the hall. the six carnage members had probably never experienced the feeling of losing their dignity before, and each of their expressions was uglier than thest. the sickle-wielding man said angrily, ¡± i feel like we¡¯re being chased like sheep! ¡± ¡°f * ck, really, they¡¯re treating us like a flock of sheep!¡± ¡°did he not consider our feelings?¡± ¡°i clearly feel like i¡¯ve been offended!¡± after the six of them entered the living room, they mumbled to each other, but no one paid them any attention. only storm, rainstorm, white tiger, critical hit, and the Bengal tiger surrounded them. when the six of them saw the Bengal tiger, their expressions were also very strange. in the end, when they saw the critical hit, they all chuckled and said, ¡± you actually let a chicken look at us. do you think we¡¯re not as good as a chicken? ¡± critical hit felt offended when he heard this. what¡¯s wrong with being a chicken? even if it was a chicken, it was still a divine chicken, okay? what was the meaning of the disdain in their eyes? ¡°giggle!¡± crit cried out in anger. he then realized that the six idiots in front of him probably didn¡¯t understand what he said. after thinking for a while, the chicken flew up and jumped on top of the sickle-wielding man¡¯s head, kicking him. then, it jumped onto the soft-sword guy¡¯s head and started kicking him wildly. after it was done, it jumped onto the woman¡¯s head and kicked her hair into a messy chicken nest. then, it chuckled in satisfaction. the six of them were so mad that they wanted to curse. in the end, li ruhua came over with a few pairs of stinky socks. ¡± you guys are so annoying. lord fourth is angry. ¡± ¡°what?¡± the sickle-wielding man looked at the stinky socks in li ruhua¡¯s hands in his broken english, unable to understand what was going on. the stench had already made him frown. ¡°stinky, socks!¡± li ruhua exined in broken english, ¡± shut your mouths! ¡± with that, li ruhua stuffed the stinky socks into the mouths of the six people. ¡± you have to believe me. these aren¡¯t my stinky socks. they belong to a bodyguard outside. his socks are always unwashed, and they¡¯re piled up in a basket. really, they¡¯re extremely stinky. isn¡¯t it great? ¡± huahua smiled and patted the sickle-wielding man¡¯s shoulder. ¡± enjoy it. ¡± the cats subconsciously took a few steps back when they smelled the strong smell of the socks. a few of the animals were lying on their stomachs not far away in disgust, covering their noses with their hooves. the bloody six-man team was speechless, and their tears were almosting out of their eyes. at the same time, lord rong was bandaging up the wound. the few doctors who had treated mo linyuan and tang luo were forced to treat lord rong¡¯s wounds. it was just a few burns, not too serious, so it was quite easy to deal with. of course, being stared at by fourth master mo like this was not that simple. the doctors were all experienced and skilled, but at this moment, they were even more nervous than an intern. their slight carelessness caused lord rong to frown in pain. lord fourth¡¯s gaze was like an ice de, which was truly frightening. ¡± well, the wound is almost cleaned up, but it will hurt a little when the medicine is applied. ¡± the old doctor said carefully, ¡± that¡¯s right, this is unavoidable. it¡¯ll be over after you bear with it. ¡± ¡°do you want me to chop off your head? it¡¯ll hurt a little when i do it, but it¡¯ll be over after you bear with it?¡± lord fourth¡¯s gaze was like the knife in juan zi¡¯s hand as he looked at the old doctor. Chapter 1267 1267 a lifetime of courage the old doctor shivered as he looked at the other doctors beside him. the rest of the doctors subconsciously took two steps back. the old doctor was speechless. ¡°young man, don¡¯t be so angry ... you¡¯re still injured.¡± the old doctor forced a smile at fourth master mo. this smile probably used up his entire life¡¯s courage. fourth master mo did not say a word either. he simply sat in his wheelchair and looked at the old doctor. ¡°apply the medicine,¡± leng rongrong told the doctor, ¡± it¡¯s okay, i¡¯m not afraid of pain. ¡± because of lord rong¡¯s gentle attitude, the old doctor wasn¡¯t as nervous as before. when he was treating lord rong¡¯s wound, lord rong really didn¡¯t make a sound as if it didn¡¯t hurt at all. zhan jun stood at the side and swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. ¡± it really doesn¡¯t hurt? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± lord rong¡¯s face was calm. she nced at zhan jun and saw that there was a small area on his arm that needed to be treated. ¡± you should let the doctor treat it too. ¡± then, a doctor treated zhan jun¡¯s arm. zhan jun¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t serious, so the doctor treated him quickly and applied medicine on his wound. the doctor told zhan jun to bear with it, and zhan jun said innocently, ¡± didn¡¯t my sister say that it doesn¡¯t hurt? it¡¯s fine,e on. ¡± the doctor looked at leng rongrong as if she was a freak. to be honest, this medicine should be very stimting and painful to apply. this medicine had the best effect, but it was also the most painful to use. an ordinary person would scream in pain if they were to touch it a little, but this woman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. she didn¡¯t even frown and was still chatting with the people beside her. she was even coaxing the man in the wheelchair. was she really not in pain? did she endure it, or did she have a problem with her sense of pain? how could it not hurt? the doctor didn¡¯t say much and started to apply medicine on zhan jun. suddenly, zhan jun let out a blood-curdling scream.¡±ah!!!!¡± he quickly retracted his hand and looked at the doctor in front of him in horror. he looked down at his arm again. ¡± did you f * cking use medicine just now? you poured acid on my arm, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s medicine,¡± the doctor said. ¡± no, this medicine is wrong. it¡¯s too painful. i want to use the same medicine as my sister¡¯s! ¡± zhan jun shook his head in disbelief. his sister was not in pain at all, okay? he was in so much pain that he felt like a pig being ughtered ... ¡°it¡¯s the same medicine,¡± the doctor was helpless. in the end, he went to get some medicine from lord rong and came over to treat zhan jun¡¯s arm. in the end, zhan jun cried out in pain again. he forcefully retracted his arm, looking as if he was unwilling to apply the medicine again. he felt that the doctor was ying with him. ¡°did i offend you in any way? how can it hurt so much!¡± the doctor was speechless. he was innocent, alright? ¡°sister, you really don¡¯t feel any pain?¡± zhan jun was about to cry from the pain. ¡± this is scarier than acid! is this medicine?¡± ¡± are you even a man? can¡¯t you bear with this little pain? ¡± leng rongrong criticized zhan jun a few times, but when she saw that the doctor could not catch him, she simply walked to his side, grabbed his arm, and applied the medicine on him personally. this time, zhan jun could not escape at all. his strength was not on the same level as leng rongrong¡¯s. he could only scream in pain. after howling like a pig being ughtered for a long time, leng rongrong let go of him, and he copsed on the sofa as if he had copsed. he looked at leng rongrong with more admiration. he had never known that he could be so strong with a woman around. the six-man team had lost in a fair way. ¡± huhuhuhu, ¡± zhan jun blew on his arm and looked up at leng rongrong. he saw that her arm was much more seriously injured than his, but she had no reaction even after applying so much medicine. the corner of his mouth twitched, and he continued to blow on his arm. this sister was probably not human. after the doctors treated leng rongrong and her husband¡¯s wounds, they had nothing else to do and immediately fled back to their rooms to rest. they did not dare toe out and face lord fourth¡¯s terrifying gaze. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were fixed on leng rongrong. lord rong coughed,¡¯don¡¯t be angry. i haven¡¯t even settled the score with you yet.¡± fourth master mo was speechless. li chenle chuckled to himself. ¡°what are youughing at?¡± fourth master mo nced at li chenle, who wasughing out loud. ¡°hahaha, you¡¯re afraid of lord rong, right? hahaha, i knew it, you¡¯re afraid of women!¡± li chenleughed heartily as he dodged to the side. he thought to himself,¡¯you¡¯re in a wheelchair, but i have legs. i¡¯ll see how you beat me up.¡¯ in the end, before he could go far, young master li felt something fly over and hit him in the head. li chenle was speechless. ¡°ah, right, huahua, i¡¯ve brought you a gift!¡± leng rongrong said to li ruhua, ¡± i¡¯ll give those people to you, especially that man. his sickle is especially useful. i think he¡¯ll definitely be good at weeding. ¡± li ruhua looked at the bloody six-man team. ¡± ¡°???¡± the young madam had gone through so much trouble to capture these people just so he could use them to weed? blood might sound scary, but in the young madam¡¯s eyes, they were just a bunch of weeders. beside him, zhan jun¡¯s face was also twitching. when others saw yun xue, they were on guard. however, lord rong had caught yun xue to be his gardener and had even snatched his weapon, a sickle, to cut grass. the six members of the carnage guild were still covered in the stench of their socks. they were making a lot of noise, and no one knew what they were talking about. lord rong walked over and invited them to go back to china together and help her weed. when they heard lord rong¡¯s words, disbelief shed across the six people¡¯s faces. although they were stuffed with socks, they exchanged nces and wondered if they had heard wrong. ¡°how is it?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± that sickle of yours is pretty good. where did you buy it? give me a link! ¡± the scythe man was so angry that he almost fainted. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his mouth was stuffed with socks, he could really breathe fire. ¡°oh, i forgot. you can¡¯t speak. hua hua, take out the socks.¡± leng rongrong said excitedly. just as the scythe man was about to curse, leng rongrong suddenly crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡± you¡¯re in my hands now. you¡¯d better think about what you want to say first. if i don¡¯t like to hear what you want to say, i¡¯ll make you wish you were dead. ¡± the sickle-wielding man instantly cowered. especially when he saw the Bengal tiger drooling at him, he was terrified. he swallowed all the words he was about to curse. from the saliva all over the ground, it could be seen that this tiger was really famished. ¡°i, i, will give you the link.¡± the sickle-wielding man said, ¡± i can even get the shop owner to give you a discount! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. lord rong nodded in satisfaction. li ruhua had already taken out the stinky socks from the other people¡¯s mouths. the woman was almost suffocating. she shouted, ¡± just you wait, our boss will definitelye to save us. you¡¯ll die a terrible death. i¡¯m telling you, if you dare to treat me like this, i¡¯ll stuff a hundred stinky socks in your mouth! ¡± Chapter 1268 1268 chapter 1270-red through the sky ¡± the boss of the carnage-yingluo-¡± leng rongrong frowned and thought for a while-¡± is it that guy who looks like a white radish? ¡± ¡°b-b-white radish?¡± the woman looked at leng rongrong with an ugly expression. ¡± what right do you have to insult our boss like this? ¡± ¡°it originally looked like a white radish.¡± leng rongrong shrugged. ¡± it¡¯s up to the white radish whether ites or not. anyway, you¡¯re all going back with me to nt vegetables. ¡± if he were toe, she would have one more person to nt vegetables. i haven¡¯t been back for so long, there must be a lot of vegetables in the vegetable garden.¡± the bloody six-man team was so angry that they almost vomited blood. not only did he scheme against them, but he also plotted against their boss. did this woman not know how terrifying their boss and their organization were? for ten years, they had never been defeated. everyone looked at them as if they had seen ghosts, okay? they were all people who had killed people like flies, alright? a little girl, relying on her little ability, actually wanted to order them around like gardeners. hmph ... they had already sent out the signal. it was about time. boss would definitely bring people to save them. at that time, this group of people would be dead. they would definitely take revenge andin. the bloody six-man team snorted coldly and ignored leng rongrong. chief rong told jiang po to lock these people up while li chenle pulled li ruhua along. he tactfully expressed that he wanted to sleep and asked li ruhua to prepare a guest room. zhan jun, on the other hand, walked towards leng rongrong rather insensibly. tang luo had wanted to stop zhan jun, but he didn¡¯t have time to do so. he watched as zhan jun walked up to lord rong and stopped lord rong from walking toward lord fourth. lord rong was speechless. ¡°sister, i want to apologize to you!¡± zhan jun looked at leng rongrong seriously. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i shouldn¡¯t have doubted you! ¡± ¡°so you believe me now? what do you n to do with your goddess?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± she¡¯s no longer my goddess. i¡¯ve been deceived by her from the beginning. ¡± zhan jun said calmly, ¡± if i had known that she had been using me all this time, i wouldn¡¯t have treated her as my goddess. from today onwards, you¡¯re my goddess!¡± ¡°get lost,¡± he said. on the wheelchair, fourth master mo shouted with a gloomy expression. zhan jun nced at mo linyuan and ignored him. he looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± sister, thank you for letting me see everything clearly. thank you for keeping this deal and even more so for saving my life. ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for you, i wouldn¡¯t have known anything. i might have died at huang luan¡¯s hands without even knowing. you¡¯ll cause the entire neenth floor to be destroyed.¡± zhan jun rambled on and on. he was extremely emotional as he pulled leng rongrong around. leng rongrong waited for a long time but eventually lost her patience. finally, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± are you done? if it¡¯s about time, you can go back, or you can find a guest room to rest. w-we should also rest.¡± ¡± oh, sorry, it¡¯s already dawn. i almost forgot! ¡± zhan jun was probably too agitated and needed to vent, so he kept talking. only after lord rong¡¯s reminder did they realize that everyone had not slept for the entire night. zhan jun immediately left. tang luo also left. in the end, only leng rongrong and fourth master mo were left. in one of the guest rooms, the old doctor stuck his head out and said, ¡± you two patients need to rest well. it¡¯s best if you wake up before you talk about anything else. otherwise, you¡¯ll have to go to hell to talk. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. fourth master mo was speechless. after returning to the room, leng rongrong carried mo linyuan to the bed. although fourth master mo did not want the injured master rong to do anything, he was still carried to the bed by his wife. before lord fourth could retort, lord rong struck first. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? you just woke up. why did you run out? ¡± do you know that if you run around like this, your legs might be disabled? don¡¯t you know how serious your leg injury is? also, who did this to you and tang luo? that brat tang luo has always refused to tell me the truth. he¡¯s been hiding it from me. tell me yourself!¡± lord rong¡¯s words carried a rare trace of dominance and strength. at first, lord fourth was a little angry that lord rong had been injured while trying to save zhan jun, the silly boy. however, after being asked this question, lord fourth was stunned. ¡°take a bath and rest first.¡± fourth master mo nced at master rong, ¡± you haven¡¯t slept for the whole night. don¡¯t you have an important scene to shootter? ¡± ¡°are you trying to change the topic?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows and looked at mo linyuan. fourth master mo was speechless. because she was indeed tired, lord rong went to take a shower first and then went back to her room to rest. leng rongrong knew that she still needed to have a good chat with mo linyuan, but not now. after all, she still had a show to film, and mo linyuan¡¯s body also needed rest, as he had just finished an operation. because he still had to film, lord rong didn¡¯t sleep for long before he got up. she packed up and told li ruhua and the others to take good care of mo linyuan before she left for the set. the storm stuck to her, so she simply rode it and set off. when they arrived at the set, brian and the others were shocked to see leng rongrong riding storm. because they were shooting a scene in the forest, the fog was so thick that it didn¡¯t clear even by noon. therefore, the moment chief rong appeared on a snow-white beast, he looked like a hidden fairy from the mountains. brian and a lot of the crew members were taking photos like crazy. even the director was shooting randomly at lord rong. ¡± it¡¯s so cool. is that a dog? ¡± ¡°or a horse of a breed i don¡¯t know?¡± ¡± why is it so good-looking? it¡¯s so domineering! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s even cooler than a tiger! just what kind of breed is it? i seem to have it!¡± brian and the others quickly posted the photos on weibo with a fewments, saying that lord rong was their goddess. because they were all international superstars, when they released the photos and mentioned lord atrong, it caused a sensation on weibo again. and lord rong¡¯s scene was really immortal enough to turn all living beings upside down. therefore, fans also reposted it one after another, and lord rong began to gain fans like crazy again. leng rongrong, on the other hand, did not realize that her red face was about to break through the sky. any random photo of her would always gain countless fans. she even packed up in a very calm manner, then did some styling in preparation for the shooting of the next scene. because her arm was injured, after discussing with the director, chief rong decided to cover her wound with a shawl. the crew knew that lord rong was injured, so they all showed their love to lord rong. medicine, food, flowers ... they were everywhere. in no time, the ce where lord rong was resting was filled with food. in the afternoon, when fourth master mo arrived at the set in his wheelchair, he saw this scene. lord rong was surrounded by flowers and brian was holding a diamond ring that he wanted to give her ... Chapter 1269 1269 chapter 1271-the cripple stood up! ¡°my dear, please ept it. this really suits you.¡± brian was very enthusiastic. ¡± you don¡¯t know how much i love you. you¡¯re my goddess. it will never change. ¡± if you¡¯re not with me, i¡¯ll choose to be alone until i die.¡± ¡°then you can die alone!¡± master rong said without changing her expression. brian felt like thousands of arrows were piercing his heart. ¡± can you bear it? i¡¯m so handsome, it¡¯d be such a pity if i grew old alone.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± the moment lord rong finished speaking, he saw the man in the wheelchair not far away. because he was so handsome, many people around them subconsciously stared at mo linyuan. there were also people discussing who he was in low voices. a few brave foreign female celebrities even went straight to mo linyuan and asked for his contact information. lord rong frowned. she could feel that lord fourth was also looking in her direction with his brows tightly furrowed. he seemed to be a little unhappy about brian and the ring he had given her. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± leng rongrong quickly walked towards mo linyuan. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ring in leng rongrong¡¯s hand. the diamond on the ring was indeed very big, and it looked a little old-fashioned. leng rongrong saw that fourth master mo did not say anything and was staring at her hand. she looked down and saw that she was still holding the ring that brian had forced into her hand. it was as if she had caught a hot potato and threw it away, as if she had not done anything. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? i don¡¯t have anything in my hands?¡± lord rong blinked and waved her two small hands. see, there was nothing. fourth master mo was speechless. ¡°m-my ring!¡± behind him, brian jumped up, chased after the ring, and finally caught it. he rushed towards leng rongrong, clutching his heart as he said, ¡± my dear, you¡¯ve hurt my heart. it¡¯s in so much pain now, so much so that i¡¯m about to suffocate. ¡± ¡°who¡¯s your darling? don¡¯t talk nonsense! also, if you feel pain there, you should go find a doctor. i¡¯m not your doctor!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face was fierce as she red at brian in front of her. brian: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°my dear, you¡¯re my good doctor. if you pay attention to me, i won¡¯t be in pain anymore!¡± leng rongrong looked at brian with a twisted expression. ¡± shut up, brian! ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of my husband. my husband and i are very in love. it¡¯s not a good thing for you to cause a misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°hubby?¡± brian looked at mo linyuan who was in the wheelchair. ¡± your husband? sickly? oh, then you need me even more!¡± ¡°big brother, can you not spout nonsense?¡± leng rongrong asked. my dear, don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯s a lunatic.¡± leng rongrong exined frantically to mo linyuan. ¡°what lunatic? i¡¯ve always loved you. i¡¯ve pursued you for so long, how can you say that about me? my heart hurts when you say that. no, my heart has already broken. did you hear that crashing sound?¡± brian said with an aggrieved face. because he was extremely handsome, his aggrieved look would make people¡¯s hearts ache. if it was in the past, leng rongrong would definitely tease such a good-looking man with a few words when she saw him, and she would definitely not bear to see him cry. but now that she had a devastatingly beautiful husband, brian naturally paled inparison. at this moment, she was only concerned about whether or not fourth master mo was angry. then, she could feel that fourth master mo¡¯s expression was not very good. are you angry? right ... this was a walking jar of vinegar. how could he not be jealous? how could it be rare for him to be jealous? ¡°my dear, there¡¯s really nothing going on between us. although he said he wanted to pursue me, i¡¯ve never agreed to it. i¡¯m not interested in him at all.¡± leng rongrong pretended to look at brian, then showed a very disdainful expression. ¡± he¡¯s not as good-looking as you from the beginning to the end. you¡¯re the only one in my eyes. you know, i¡¯m obsessed with looks. you have to have confidence in your looks. i¡¯ll be envious of your beauty for a lifetime.¡± ¡°what? which part of me is not good looking?¡± brian was very dissatisfied. ¡± he¡¯s also a little prince. i admit that he¡¯s handsome too, but we¡¯re so handsome that we each have our own characteristics, okay? ¡± leng rongrong stared at brian with a fierce expression. can¡¯t this guy just stay out of it? ¡°hubby, what are you doing here?¡± leng rongrong asked. because fourth master mo didn¡¯t say anything, leng rongrong¡¯s line of sight fell on li ruhua, who was behind her. she raised her eyebrows and asked li ruhua what was going on with her eyes. ¡°ahem, ahem, ahem.¡± li ruhua coughed and nced at brian who was standing beside leng rongrong. leng rongrong suddenly understood. it seemed that she had heard that someone in the production team was pursuing her, so she hade to the production team regardless of everything. it was indeed something that mo linyuan would do. leng rongrong red at li ruhua, thinking,¡±how could you let that slip?¡± li ruhua had an innocent look on her face. he didn¡¯t want to do it either, but who knew that lord fourth would just happen to hear it. ¡°well, why don¡¯t i apany you to the side to rest?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and asked. ¡°no, let¡¯s talk first. let¡¯s talk in private.¡± brian suddenly rushed in front of fourth master mo and looked at him, ¡± let¡¯s go to the side and have a private chat. ¡± after that, brian snatched li ruhua¡¯s seat and pushed fourth master mo away. leng rongrong wanted to follow them, but mo linyuan rejected her. he was happy to talk to brian alone. leng rongrong wanted to get closer, but the two men red at her. ¡± forget it, lord rong. we¡¯d better wait here. we can see the two of them from this angle anyway. we¡¯ll just go over if there¡¯s a problem. ¡± hearing li ruhua¡¯s words, leng rongrong nodded and sat down, but her eyes were fixed on the two men. after all, they were love rivals. who knew what would happen if they met alone? this brian was extremely unreliable. he actually wanted to talk to fourth master mo in private. so, what were they going to talk about? leng rongrong felt an inexplicable sense of uneasiness. she wanted to stop him, but fourth master mo insisted on having a private chat with brian, so she could only watch. ¡°they probably won¡¯t fight, right?¡± li ruhua asked in a low voice. he turned to storm and said, ¡± storm, y it by ear. if a fight breaks out, you must protect our lord fourth. after all, he¡¯s still injured. ¡± ¡°aowu.¡± storm responded and wagged its tail. leng rongrong looked on with rapt attention. around her, the rest of the film crew members had gathered around to gossip. it was unknown what brian said to fourth master mo, but his expression suddenly changed. following that, fourth master mo suddenly stood up from his wheelchair and walked towards brian, as if nothing had happened to his legs. Chapter 1270 1270 chapter 1272-lord rong disciplining her husband ¡°lord fourth, you can stand up now?¡± leng rongrong did not react in time and looked at li ruhua. ¡± ah, i don¡¯t know. the doctor said that lord fourth should rest more and recuperate. i think he can¡¯t stand up. the surgery will be finished soon. how did lord fourth manage to stand up and walk so easily? ¡± li ruhua was also dumbfounded. following that, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, fourth master mo knocked brian down in a few moves. he stood in front of brian with a pale face, and a leaf in his hand flew at brian from an angle that no one could see, directly hitting brian¡¯s face. a cut appeared on brian¡¯s face. no one noticed this, except brian, who had been knocked to the ground and had a wound on his cheek. he noticed mo linyuan¡¯s demon-like eyes. and his terrifying skills, he could cut his beautiful face with a leaf. it was too terrifying! this was definitely not a human! brian waspletely shocked. he scrambled to his feet as if he had seen a ghost and looked at mo linyuan in horror. mo linyuan¡¯s face was pale and he looked like a sickly man. but at this moment, brian felt that mo linyuan was extremely terrifying, as if he was a god from hell. he could control everything, including his life. brian was enveloped by fourth master mo¡¯s terrifying aura and stumbled back a few steps. fourth master mo¡¯s thin lips opened and closed, as if he had said something. by the time lord fourth finished speaking, brian had already run away. by the time leng rongrong rushed to mo linyuan¡¯s side, he could barely stand. he almost fell to the ground, but it was lord rong who held him up. she directly carried fourth master mo to her lounge chair and looked at the pale-faced man on the chair with a frown. he had lost a lot of weight. although he was still as good-looking as before, his face was a little pale. although his dark eyes looked like a ferocious beast that wanted to eat people when he was angry, his legs were really worrying. ¡°who allowed you to stand up!¡± lord rong¡¯s brows were tightly locked, and his tone was filled with a strong sense of questioning. ¡°don¡¯t you want your leg? do you want to cripple yourself? do you want me to serve a crippled husband for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°that brian, why do you care? i don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°the doctor said that you can¡¯t stand up with your leg. you just finished the surgery.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you very capable? do you not want the wheelchair anymore?¡± ¡± i told you not to stand up, and you still stood up. not only did you stand up, but you also fought with others. do you think you¡¯re extraordinary? do you think your healing ability is like that of a god? ¡± ...... ¡± you ... ¡± lord rong was so angry that her eyes were full of concern and eagerness. she was like an old mother, spewing out some educative words. however, lord rong couldn¡¯t be fierce anymore. the man on the lounge chair looked at her with a very seductive gaze, and the corners of his lips even curled up into a smile. that smile that could turn all living beings upside down simplyughed into her heart. that feeling was as if her heart was filled with the rainbow after the rain. it was colorful and beautiful to the extreme. that qi also disappeared without a trace in an instant. lord rong¡¯s imposing manner weakened a little as he ced his hands on his waist and said, ¡± ...¡±don¡¯t think that i won¡¯t be angry just because you¡¯re looking at me like that! i¡¯m still very angry that you don¡¯t take care of your body!¡± arge hand suddenly touched her waist, and when his eyes met her, they became extremely gentle. ¡°don¡¯t be angry. my heart will ache if you¡¯re angry.¡± it was clearly the same as what brian had said. however, when brian said this, her heart didn¡¯t waver, but this man¡¯s words seemed to have be a feather, gently flying into her heart and gently scratching it, making her heart itch. the anger on leng rongrong¡¯s face finally disappeared without a trace. she was no longer angry. all that was left was heartache. after covering mo linyuan with a nket, she went to film under the director¡¯s call and asked li ruhua and storm to look after lord fourth. this scene was between leng rongrong and brian. however, brian didn¡¯t seem to dare to talk to leng rongrong or look her in the eye. he kept avoiding her eyes and movements. ¡°brian? what did you say to my husband just now?¡± leng rongrong asked, frowning. she knew that lord fourth must have been infuriated, which was why he had reacted so strongly. she didn¡¯t know what that idiot brian had said. ¡± ahem, ahem, ahem. ¡± brian coughed and looked fearfully at the tall man lying on the recliner not far away. then he took a step back and looked at leng rongrong as if he had seen a ghost. ¡± is he a human? ¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°he¡¯s the god of killing!¡± brian nced at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t beat god. ¡± i won¡¯t fight with him for his woman.¡± ¡°so, what did you say?¡± ¡°i ... i originally wanted to discuss with him to serve you together. isn¡¯t he in a wheelchair? i think his body can¡¯t take it. he can¡¯t satisfy you, but i can. we can live in harmony, and i don¡¯t mind you having a husband.¡± brian was very open-minded and had a whimsical look. then, he said in a very aggrieved manner, ¡± who knew that he would go berserk after i said that? he actually had the strength to beat me up ... let me tell you, don¡¯t talk to me. he¡¯s too scary. i¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll kill me. why don¡¯t we just delete our scenes and stop filming? i think he¡¯ll be jealous.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. he really knew how to court death. he could even make such a request. although brian was very cowardly, the director had requested that the scene could not be deleted, so the two of them finally finished the scene. during the shoot, brian could feel fourth master mo¡¯s gaze on him, so he didn¡¯t dare to say a word to leng rongrong. ¨C yellow springs. father huang sat at the head of the table, while huang yuan sat on a chair below. she looked at all the members of the organization angrily. she felt that she had lost all her face this time. she had never thought that she would be so embarrassed. they had originally vowed that they would get this batch of goods, but in the end, they had stung the madam and lost soldiers. it was all that damned leng rongrong¡¯s fault. even the members of the carnage guild were taken care of by her. in the meeting room, the atmosphere was heavy. after a moment of silence, huang yuan said, ¡± everyone, don¡¯t worry. although the deal on the 19th floor was sessful, they still have other troubles. there was news that leng rongrong, that idiot, had left the six of them behind. i¡¯ve sent someone to deliver a message to the carnage guild. if everything goes as nned, they¡¯ll being over tonight to save the man. boss carnage will also being out in person. by then, we won¡¯t be able to gain anything from the neenth floor,¡± Chapter 1271 1271 i can even give my life to madam ¡°we¡¯ve finally finished filming!¡± after leng rongrong finished herst scene, she immediately flew towards mo linyuan. when fourth master mo saw the smile on leng rongrong¡¯s face, a faint smile also appeared on his face. ¡°my husband is so good-looking.¡± lord rong revealed a doting look. not far away, brian was hiding behind a tree, peeking pitifully. he was still a little unwilling. however, these two people seemed to be too loving. even if he was unwilling, he had no other choice ... especially his love rival, who was a little too strong. he heard that she had just undergone surgery two days ago, but she was actually so strong. it was too terrifying ... when li ruhua passed by brian¡¯s back, she gently patted brian¡¯s shoulder and consoled him with a very awkward, dancing, and most of the chinese words. if she told him, he would have a lot of young madam¡¯s money, so he might as well give up. brian looked like he was crying. ¡°brother, there are plenty of beautiful women everywhere. why do you have to fall in love with a flower that doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡± li ruhua pushed her wheelchair to the side of the recliner afterforting her. he had wanted to carry lord fourth into the wheelchair. in the end, before she could do anything, lord fourth red at her and she didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡± f-lord fourth ... i¡¯ll help you get on the wheelchair. young madam is done with work, so we can go back now. ¡± huahua said carefully. although the young madam was very strong, he was still a nanny. he couldn¡¯t just do nothing, right? this kind of thing should be left to him to do. ¡°get lost.¡± fourth master mo coldly threw these two words at huahua. huahua took a step back pitifully, looking at leng rongrong for help. he wasn¡¯t cking off, but lord fourth didn¡¯t want to let him hug him. what could he do? ¡°alright, i¡¯ll do it. huahua, you drive.¡± leng rongrong said to li ruhua. li ruhua then took storm away to get her car as if she had been granted amnesty. after leng rongrong kept the nket, she bent down and hugged fourth master mo. he was obviously extremely thin, but his strength was surprisingly great. when she carried fourth master, it was as if she didn¡¯t use any energy at all, as if she was carrying a piece of paper. even the people from the film crew around them were stunned. although they had seen it once before, everyone seriously suspected that they were hallucinating. however, this time, they could not doubt their eyes. a tall man was indeed carried up by lord rong, a petite girl, and he was gently ced on the wheelchair. someone took a picture. someone could not help but approach and ask, ¡± is he very light? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± leng rongrong was deep in thought. ¡°how did you pick him up like a piece of paper?¡± one of the girls asked in disbelief. then, she walked to the wheelchair in confusion. ¡± let me try! ¡± she then tried to push the wheelchair and lift it up. a wheelchair alone was naturally easy for her to lift, but with the addition of another person, she naturally couldn¡¯t. the woman used all her strength to lift it. in the end, he waspletely unable to lift the wheelchair. the wheelchair didn¡¯t move at all. this was not the weight of the wheelchair, but the weight of the man in the wheelchair. the girl¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡± how did you do it? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re strong.¡± leng rongrong shook her hand and said disapprovingly, ¡± you eat more and you¡¯re stronger. i can lift you up with one hand. ¡± ¡°impossible!¡± the girl shook her head. ¡± no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t lift me up! i have 120 jin!¡± this female artiste had a very good figure. in addition, she was taller and liked to work out, so she was also heavier. leng rongrong walked to the girl¡¯s side and casually lifted her up with one hand. the girl was speechless. the people around them were all stunned. some of them started to take pictures. after leng rongrong put down the girl, she pushed mo linyuan¡¯s wheelchair and walked away calmly. as they were in the forest, where the road was difficult to walk on, master rong lifted the wheelchair that was sitting on fourth master mo and stepped over ... everyone was speechless. the entire crew was dumbfounded. was there such a thing? the person in the wheelchair was not a child, but an adult man. moreover, he seemed to be of normal weight. the wheelchair itself was quite heavy. however, lord rong just lifted it with one hand? it was as if he was carrying a vegetable basket ... this woman was not an ordinary person. after lord rong and the others left, the crew was in an uproar. brian was so lost that he was in a daze. ¡± there¡¯s no hope for me. ah, i really love her too much. how can she be so strong? how can she be so powerful? ¡± the crowd looked at brian as if he was a lunatic. brian took out his phone and posted the photo of lord rong carrying mo linyuan on weibo, with ament, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m out of love!¡± he had thought that his fans wouldfort him. however, he had never expected that once his photo was released, it would attract many fans to discuss who the man leng rongrong was hugging was. he said that this man was too good-looking, even better than him. some people even came out to exin that this was lord rong¡¯s husband and that lord rong¡¯s husband was just so handsome. there were also people who were talking about how great lord rong¡¯s boyfriend power was. she didn¡¯t even feel out of ce when she carried her husband like a princess. as for the original owner of the picture, brian, not only did he not receive thefort of the vast number ofizens, but he was also ignored by everyone. the main point was that he had fallen out of love, alright? what was everyone discussing? ah, they even publicly asked for mo linyuan¡¯s weibo in a frenzy, saying that they wanted to be mo linyuan¡¯s fans? brian almost died from depression. on the other hand, in the car, lord rong was checking on mo linyuan¡¯s injuries. she was scared out of her wits when lord fourth stood up. she repeatedly reminded lord fourth that he must not do such a thing again. this was simply too willful. even if he was jealous, he couldn¡¯t be like this, okay? lord fourth seemed to enjoy being cared for by lord rong. he did not express anything. if his actions would make madam care, he would be more than happy to stand a few more times. he expressed that even if he gave his life to his wife, so what if his legs were disabled? however, the more blissful she was, the more uneasy she felt. he had to find a way to deal with his master¡¯s matter. the moment he thought of what his master had said, fourth master mo¡¯s face turned gloomy as if a storm was about toe. leng rongrong had also sensed that mo linyuan seemed to be hiding something in his heart, but before she could speak, the car suddenly stopped, and the two of them were shocked by the shaking. ¡°flower, what¡¯s wrong?¡± leng rongrong looked at li ruhua who was in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°someone is blocking our way.¡± li ruhua said. Chapter 1272 1272 she blocked their way ¡°who is it?¡± leng rongrong looked up and saw a woman in front of them. there was a car next to the woman in the middle of the road, obviously blocking their way on purpose. looking at this woman¡¯s figure, she looked a little familiar. while he was thinking, the woman raised her head and walked toward the car. ¡°gao yajing?¡± of course, leng rongrong remembered this woman. she had once tried to sow discord between her and lord fourth in various ways. she had even wanted to give her money to make her leave lord fourth, as if she was the richest person in the world. why was this woman here? because gao yajing had some misunderstandings with lord fourth, she did not have a good impression of gao yajing. ¡°your childhood sweetheart is here.¡± leng rongrong snorted. ¡°what?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was low. ¡°here.¡± leng rongrong rolled down the car window and saw gao yajing standing beside her. she had long, straight ck hair and was wearing a tight top and a tight skirt. her figure was extremely good. fourth master mo nced at gao yajing and asked calmly, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°i heard that you were injured and i was a little worried about you, so i came over to take a look.¡± gao ya jing said, ¡± ah yuan, i know a very good doctor. do you want to go and see him? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need to.¡± mo linyuan nced at gao yajing, then put his arm around leng rongrong¡¯s waist. ¡± i have the best doctor. ¡± leng rongrong was caught off guard by the hug and heard fourth master mo¡¯s words. was she trying to say that she was the best doctor? he actually knew how to flirt. he had a good desire to live and knew how to speak nicely in front of this gao yajing. gao yajing¡¯s face turned pale. ¡± i know you care about miss leng¡¯s feelings, but your health is more important. there¡¯s no harm in letting the doctor examine you more. the doctor i know is really very authoritative. ¡± gao ya was still trying her best to persuade him, but fourth master mo did not seem to care. lord rong was very pleased with lord fourth¡¯s attitude. she looked at gao yajing and raised her eyebrows. ¡± alright, you can go now. can¡¯t you see that my husband doesn¡¯t need it? ¡± even if he needs a doctor, i¡¯ll find one for him. there¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡± gao yajing bit her lips. she did not say anything else, but looked at mo linyuan and said, ¡± ah yuan, i won¡¯t hurt you. we have always been good friends, haven¡¯t we? ¡± ¡°get out of the way.¡± fourth master mo said indifferently. ¡°ah yuan.¡± gao yajing frowned. ¡± i just want to show you some concern as a good friend. are you so ungrateful? ¡± fourth master mo did not say a word. gao yajing looked at leng rongrong. ¡± miss leng, are you watching your man too closely? you think you love him, but let me tell you, that¡¯s not it. you¡¯re hurting him. you just don¡¯t have confidence in yourself and are afraid that he will be snatched away, right? with you being like this, ah yuan will hate you one day!¡± after she finished speaking, gao ya turned around and got into her car, making way for them. li ruhua drove away. when she passed by gao yajing, master rong looked at her. ¡± miss gao, you don¡¯t seem to have the right to control whether my husband likes me or hates me. ¡± whether he likes me or hates me, he¡¯s still my husband. it has nothing to do with you!¡± gao yajing had only wanted to anger leng rongrong on purpose. however, she had never expected that she would be angered by leng rongrong first, and she almost vomited blood. she held onto the steering wheel, her chest filled with anger, and she mmed the steering wheel hard. ¡°leng rongrong, just you wait, you¡¯re done for tonight! i¡¯ll see how you die. when you¡¯re dead, i¡¯ll save ah yuan!¡± gao ya squinted her eyes, looking angrily in the direction that leng rongrong had left. she had already received news from huang yuan that the people from the gang blood headquarters would be dispatched, and the boss of the gang would alsoe here to rescue her people. the big bosses on the neenth floor were not present, and with leng rongrong and a few bodyguards, they would not be able to defeat the gang blood. at that time, she nned to sit back and reap the benefits. at that time, huang yuan would also appear. she would clean up the neenth floor, and she would only take mo linyuan away. she would not let the man she had loved her entire life fall into the hands of another. as long as there was a chance, she would snatch it back. it wasn¡¯t easy for them to meet each other overseas, and there was definitely fate between them. back home, leng rongrong saw that mo linyuan looked good and decided to sit down and have a good chat with him. there were some things that had to be made clear even if he didn¡¯t want to. if he kept it, it would be like a stone. pushing mo linyuan into the garden, leng rongrong sat on the bench opposite mo linyuan, looking at him face to face. fourth master mo¡¯s heart felt uneasy. he knew that leng rongrong would definitely ask him about his injury. tang luo had told him that rongrong was investigating his master¡¯s matter. master had always hated rongrong and wanted to take her ring. he even wanted to take her life. he was strongly against them being together ... if the two of them met, they were bound to be like fire and water. as for his master, he was an existence that even he could not resist, so how could rongrong possibly deal with him? if she fell into her master¡¯s hands ... rongrong would definitely be in danger. mo linyuan was distracted for a moment. ¡°what are you thinking about?¡± leng rongrong asked. mo linyuan finally came back to his senses. ¡± nothing. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on between you and tang luo this time? with your skills, no one should be able to hurt you, right?¡± even though she was weaker than mo linyuan, she could still act like a tyrant. not to mention mo linyuan¡¯s skills, he could even use flower petals as a weapon. she even suspected that he had qinggong and could fly, but he was so seriously injured this time. who was it? who could cause him and tang luo to be so seriously injured? tang luo had been hiding it all this time, so there must be something big. ¡°it¡¯s true that no one can hurt me. it¡¯s just that there¡¯s a rebellious person around me.¡± fourth master mo replied calmly, ¡± i was ambushed, that¡¯s why i¡¯m in this state. ¡± he lied without blushing. he naturally wouldn¡¯t say it was his master. he definitely wouldn¡¯t let rongrong go against his master. he wanted to do his best to protect her. ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong clearly did not quite believe it. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± mo linyuan replied, ¡± i won¡¯t lie to you. ¡± ¡± alright, i¡¯ll believe you on this, but there¡¯s one more thing. ¡± leng rongrong stared at mo linyuan. ¡± whose child is xiao xun ¡®er? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t you know about this? didn¡¯t you ask nan si to investigate? ¡± mo linyuan frowned, his expression strange. leng rongrong nced at mo linyuan. ¡± give me a moment. ¡± a few minutester, she took out a dna test from the house. it was mo linyuan and little nan yu¡¯s dna test, which confirmed that they were father and son. Chapter 1273 1273 lord rong¡¯s brother was kidnapped in the evening, the afterglow of the setting sun shone on mo linyuan¡¯s good-looking face. his expression was strange and stiff. ¡°forged?¡± after a long while, fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong, ¡± who gave you this appraisal? ¡± ¡°song junlin and the others,¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± we¡¯re brothers. we wouldn¡¯t make such a joke. old song was 100% telling the truth. i want to know whose child xiao xun ¡®er is and who his mother is.¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. his handsome face had almost turned into an ugly orange, ¡± i don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. it was normal for a child like little nan yu to not know. however, mo linyuan was an adult and the dna test confirmed that little nan yu was his child. how true was he when he said he didn¡¯t know? mo linyuan¡¯s expression wasplicated. just as he was about to say something, tang luo suddenly rushed in from outside. he almost fell over. ¡± fourth master! ¡± she rushed over and almost knelt in front of mo linyuan. his eyes were fixed on mo linyuan, and then he noticed leng rongrong beside him. ¡°young madam, you¡¯re here too.¡± tang luo wanted to say something, but when he saw that leng rongrong was also there, he immediately shut his mouth. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± leng rongrong looked at tang luo. tang luo shook his head. ¡± i just have some work matters to ask lord fourth. ¡± well, if young madam has something to say to young master, i¡¯ll take my time. there¡¯s no hurry.¡± after he finished speaking, tang luo turned around and prepared to leave. leng rongrong looked at tang luo¡¯s anxious expression and then avoided her. it seemed like it was something he didn¡¯t want her to know. she didn¡¯t say much. ¡± you guys talk first. i¡¯ll go and see if huahua is done cooking. ¡± tang luo stared at leng rongrong as she walked through the cobblestone path and returned to the house. only then did he look at lord fourth. his expression was so grave that it was as if he had been filled with ck water. ¡°fourth master, something big has happened!¡± ¡°what is it?¡± mo linyuan asked with a frown. ¡± young madam¡¯s friends went to look for you. they went to look for your master. ¡± tang luo said uneasily, ¡± they were kidnapped by him. just now, they sent a video. ¡± ¡°what!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s expression changed and he almost stood up from his wheelchair. those four people were rongrong¡¯s best brothers, and they went to find him for rongrong. ¡°fourth master, don¡¯t stand up.¡± tang luo took a deep breath. ¡± they¡¯re fine for the time being, but they¡¯ve been tortured a little badly. they want you to quickly get the ring, then divorce lord rong ... and go back to your master.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s hands gripped onto the wheelchair so tightly that the armrests were almost crushed. his face became more and more gloomy. ¡°fourth master, what should we do?¡± tang luo handed the phone to mo linyuan. mo linyuan looked at the video on his phone. he looked at the four people who were being tortured and his face turned extremely ugly. there was also a voice message from the old man. she wanted him to be obedient. fourth master mo gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. ¡± grandpa! grandpa! ¡± tang luo called out uneasily. this was the biggest trouble he had ever encountered while following fourth master mo. nothing had ever stumped lord fourth, except for this old man ... after all, he was lord fourth¡¯s master, and lord fourth¡¯s master was this old man. hence, this old man knew how to manipte and control lord fourth very well. furthermore, his kung fu was above lord fourth¡¯s. even if they met face to face, lord fourth would not be a match for him. in this world, there was probably no one who couldpete with this old man. this was also the reason why lord fourth was so nervous and worried. ¡°don¡¯t let young madam know.¡± mo linyuan said after a long while. ¡°yes.¡± tang luo nodded. he nced at lord fourth, feeling extremely uneasy, but he did not know what to do. if lord fourth could not do anything, what more him? the atmosphere at the dinner table was a little strange and silent. in order to cover up what had just happened, tang luo had been trying hard to adjust the atmosphere. he even asked li ruhua why she hadn¡¯t been wearing a dress recently. but the more he spoke, the stranger the scene became. it was obvious that they were deliberately talking about trivial things. tang luo didn¡¯t notice it himself, but leng rongrong knew it all too well. she knew that tang luo was trying to hide something, especially when she saw fourth master mo¡¯s serious expression and his thoughts drifting away. she knew that tang luo was definitely hiding something rted to her and the fourth master. she did not mind anything as long as mo linyuan told her everything. if there was trouble or danger, they could face it together. what was there to be afraid of when they were together? however, fourth master mo did not say anything. he ate his meal on his own. he didn¡¯t even mention little nan yu¡¯s incident, let alone his injury. leng rongrong was not stupid, of course she could tell that mo linyuan was lying on purpose. it was impossible for him to be a traitor. if he was really a rebel, tang luo didn¡¯t have to hide it. with tang luo¡¯s character, the first thing he would do when he woke up was to curse that rebel¡¯s ancestors. but tang luo didn¡¯t curse. he was just trying to cover it up. leng rongrong finished her meal absent-mindedly, and seeing mo linyuan¡¯s gloomy mood, she sent him back to his room and asked him to rest early. she still didn¡¯t make a sound. after she came out of the room, she stood in the courtyard for a while and fought with storm and storm. however, these few knew that lord rong¡¯s strength was terrifying, so they didn¡¯t fight him head-on most of the time. the moment lord rong made a move, they would run away in fear. leng rongrong was shocked. ¡°i¡¯m fighting with you, and all you know is to run? can¡¯t we have a happy fight?¡± storm: ¡± awoo ... ¡± i can¡¯t beat you! ...¡±¡± i can¡¯t win! critical hit: ¡± hehehe ... ¡± master is the most powerful. we can¡¯t beat him! the big white tiger simplyy on the ground, not daring to move towards leng rongrong. every time lord rong made a move, it would y dead on the ground, just like those on the kill list. ¡°boring,¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. she had originally wanted to fight to vent her anger. in the end, none of them were sparring partners. just as he was feeling depressed, suddenly, there was a sound from the big iron gate. then, the big metal door was kicked open. a few bodyguards were thrown in from the outside, and then other bodyguards were thrown into the house like sacks. lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up. it seemed like there was something fun to do. the person she could vent her anger on had finally arrived! leng rongrong took the lead and walked towards the main door. the big white tiger, storm, storm, and critical followed behind, walking slowly. because she had brought a few wild beasts with her, lord rong looked like an ordinary woman, but her aura was very majestic. Chapter 1274 1274 is the fun person here? bang! bang! one by one, the bodyguards were thrown in like abandoned sacks. the bodyguards who were thrown to the ground were all bruised and swollen. some of their eyes were so swollen that they couldn¡¯t even open them. a few of their arms were even broken. a few of them were sprawled on the ground, almost out of breath. one of the bodyguards saw leng rongrong approaching and said in a hurry, ¡± hurry up and leave, eldest miss, hurry up and leave! danger is here!¡± the bodyguards loyally asked leng rongrong to leave the ce quickly to protect their own lives. however, leng rongrong had a smile on her face and had no intention of leaving at all. she was just worried that no one would fight with her, and now someone came to her door. how good would that be? storm and the others were not willing to fight with her, so a few strangers were good. ¡°where are our men from the carnage guild? hand over our people! who¡¯s the young miss of the 19th floor? get the hell out here!¡± a voice came from the main entrance. at the entrance, a group of people dressed in strange clothes appeared. of course, the weapons in their hands were also of strange shapes. the leader of the group was a man who looked like a white radish. he was wearing a white suit. he was tall, had fair skin, and was slightly chubby. no matter how you looked at him, he looked like a white radish. the white radish looked very arrogant. he put his hands in his pockets and shouted arrogantly, ¡± who¡¯s the young miss?e out and meet us. i heard that you want us to cut grass. you¡¯re really brave. i admire your courage. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s here,¡± leng rongrong stood still, with storm and the others standing behind her. under the night sky, there was a big white wolf, a big white tiger, a Bengal tiger, a chicken, and a ck horse standing behind him. lord rong¡¯s entire background looked inexplicably magical. it was to the extent that when gu xue and his men entered, they were all stunned. he had thought of all kinds of situations, but he had never expected it to be this kind of situation. ¡°yo, you think you¡¯re so great just because you have a few animals?¡± the white radish sneered. ¡± why would we, the people from the carnage guild, be afraid of a mere animal? we¡¯re people who kill people like flies. we¡¯ve crawled out of hell. why would we be afraid of a few cats?¡± the rest of the group alsoughed, each with a strange expression. the bodyguards behind lord rong also ran out. they wanted to protect lord rong and ask him to leave first, but lord rong said there was no need. ¡°bring our brothers back to treat their injuries. leave this to me.¡± leng rongrong said coldly. ¡± young miss, you can¡¯t do that. they¡¯re not ordinary people. they¡¯re bloodthirsty people. ¡± one of the bodyguards said anxiously, ¡± we¡¯re responsible for your safety. even if we have to risk our lives, we can¡¯t let anything happen to you! ¡± ¡°young miss, be good and leave! leave this ce to us, we will protect you even if we die!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, miss. please leave quickly. we still have their people in our hands. they won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. ¡± the bodyguards tried to persuade leng rongrong. they were all loyal bodyguards trained by xuanyuan nantian. leng rongrong frowned. ¡± do you all look down on your young miss? be good and take them away to treat their wounds. leave these people to me. let me satisfy my cravings and vent my anger!¡± as she spoke, lord rong¡¯s aura was released. there seemed to be a ck mist in her eyes that was so thick that it couldn¡¯t be dispersed. the aura from her entire body seemed to have turned into a god of death. a god of killing that could kill gods and buddhas in his way. in an instant, the bodyguards subconsciously retreated obediently. even the yers from blood conqueror¡¯s side seemed to be shocked. of course, kun xue wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. just like what they said, they had all crawled out of hell. all of them had experienced countless near-death experiences, and all of them had lived their lives with their heads on their belts. they had licked blood on the tip of the de for ten years and had seen all kinds of storms. therefore, when he looked at lord rong, he felt like he was looking at an ordinary girl, a girl who was slightly more imposing than the average girl. ¡°you¡¯re really bold.¡± the white radish sized leng rongrong up with interest. the more it looked at leng rongrong, the more familiar she felt. however, it could not recall who she was for a while. ¡°you still want to fight all of us alone? do you really think that you¡¯re invincible just because you kidnapped those six people?¡± a member of the carnage guild, who was dressed like a vampire, sneered. he was wearing a set of fake vampire teeth, which made him look a littleical. next to the vampire was a woman in qing dynasty clothing. she alsoughed. ¡± i¡¯ve never seen such a reckless person! sister, i can crush you with a single toe. don¡¯t regret it if you don¡¯t run, okay?¡± leng rongrong looked at the qing dynasty woman. ¡°a toe? do you want to try?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°alright, let¡¯s try!¡± the qing dynasty woman did not mind ying with leng rongrong. the bloody gang covered their faces andughed, thinking that leng rongrong was dead meat. meanwhile, the bodyguards on the 19th floor were more worried than ever, afraid that lord rong would be in danger. they tried to persuade leng rongrong to run away and not care about this matter, but chief rong refused to listen no matter what, so everyone was very helpless. the people around them retreated a lot. he was waiting for leng rongrong to fight with the qing dynasty woman. the two of them stood in the middle. the qing dynasty woman¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. she looked at lord rong and said, ¡± you¡¯re so weak. i¡¯ll let you make the first move! ¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± the corners of lord rong¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°i¡¯m sure,¡± the qing dynasty woman waved her hand and said, ¡± stop talking nonsense. if you want to do it, do it now! ¡± ¡°alright!¡± leng rongrong suddenly attacked the qing dynasty woman. her movements were so fast that it was as if she was teleporting. she disappeared in an instant. the qing dynasty woman had never taken leng rongrong seriously, so she was not prepared at all. by the time she reacted and realized that leng rongrong was very powerful, she was already behind her in an instant, but it was already toote. almost instantly, the qing dynasty woman who imed that she could crush leng rongrong to death with her toe was kicked out by lord rong with one of her toes. lord rong had his hands behind his back the entire time and had been kicking him. the woman dressed in qing dynasty clothing had no time to resist at all. in a few moves, she was kicked to the ground by leng rongrong. soon, a toe pressed her down, making her lie on the ground and unable to move at all. ¡°h-how is that possible?¡± lying on the ground, the woman looked at leng rongrong¡¯s foot. she hadpletely restrained her with one foot. it was as if she was trapped in an iron cage,pletely unable to break free. ¡°help me!¡± the woman shouted to herpanions. herpanions were still in a state of shock. no one had expected that the ones who were not considered weak among them would not be able to withstand a single blow from leng rongrong. Chapter 1275 1275 you¡¯re too powerful, great aunt ¡°you¡¯ve got some skills indeed. no wonder you managed to catch those guys.¡± the vampire walked out, his eyes still filled with contempt. ¡± but so what? how powerful do you think you are? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s attack together. it¡¯s too boring.¡± leng rongrong looked at the white radish as she spoke. ¡± white radish, get your men toe along! ¡± ¡°white what?¡± the vampire blinked at leng rongrong, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°white radish! i¡¯m not calling you!¡± leng rongrong looked at the white radish in the middle. the white radish stiffened for a moment. then, he raised his head and looked at leng rongrong. the more he looked at her, the more familiar she looked. the more he looked at her, the more creepy he felt. the more he looked at her, the more scared he felt ... ¡°?¨C¡± e on, i¡¯m waiting for you guys!¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°great aunt!¡± the white radish stared at leng rongrong, left and right, left and right, left and right. the more it looked, the more it felt its blood run cold, as if it had seen a ghost. he swallowed his saliva and stopped the vampire who was about to go up and die. ¡°great aunt, why are you here!¡± ¡°hehehe, great aunt ... i¡¯m sorry for disturbing you!¡± as the white radish spoke, it turned around to leave, but leng rongrong grabbed the back of its cor. ¡± don¡¯t go, brother radish. it¡¯s been a long time since west met. you guys came at such a good time. my hands are itching, and i¡¯m just going to vent my anger.e on, all of youe at me together and beat me to death. it¡¯s best if you can kill me!¡± ¡°great aunt, don¡¯t joke around. who can kill you? if you don¡¯t beat us to death, we¡¯ll have to kowtow to thank you.¡± the white radish sobbed as it said, ¡± great aunt, please let us off. we, kun xue, are definitely no match for you. even if we attack you together, we¡¯re still no match for you. we admit defeat! ¡± ¡°what do you mean by admitting defeat!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in anger. ¡± we haven¡¯t even started fighting and you¡¯re already admitting defeat. white radish, do you believe that i¡¯ll cripple you and turn you into a dried radish? ¡± everyone in the carnage guild was speechless. what was going on? why did it feel like their boss had cowered before the fight even started? this wasn¡¯t their boss¡¯s style. their boss had always been full of confidence and never feared anyone. why did he see a little girl calling her ¡°great aunt¡± today and even admit defeat? who would boost other people¡¯s morale and destroy their own prestige? the members of the carnage guild were all quite displeased. ¡± boss, let¡¯s fight. what are you afraid of? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. let¡¯s go together and tear her to pieces! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, boss, what¡¯s wrong with you today? you¡¯ve never been so cowardly. isn¡¯t it just a little girl¡¯s film?¡± the members felt that their boss was being ridiculous. the white radish looked at the crowd, and its face twitched. ¡± in a moment, you¡¯ll know how ignorant you are! ¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest and tilted her head to look at the white radish. ¡±e at me together and torture me to death! ¡± ¡°really?¡± the white radish asked in a panic. ¡°who¡¯s joking with you? if you don¡¯t torture me, i¡¯ll torture you to death!¡± leng rongrong snorted coldly. when she spoke of abuse, her eyes were deste and her aura was strong, making people¡¯s hair stand on end. storm, rainstorm, and the big white tiger were all a little frightened. they quickly dodged far away to avoid being harmed. ¡± fine ... ¡± white radish swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at his own members. this group of people didn¡¯t know what was good for them. if they knew who the person in front of them was, they would probably bite off their own tongues on the spot and swallow them, indicating that they were mute and that they had not said anything before. e.¡± lord rong smiled slightly, but his murderous aura had been restrained. to the other members of the carnage guild, lord rong posed no threat to them at all. however, to the white radish, the current lord rong was the most terrifying. this was a woman who had once stirred up a storm of blood. what a terrifying existence. she was the kind of person who would not have any hostility, but when she exploded, she was more terrifying than anyone else. the more harmless she looked, the more terrifying she was. only an expert could hide his aura so well. the battle between the two sides was on the verge of breaking out. there was only one person on lord rong¡¯s side, while there was arge group of people on yun xue¡¯s side. all of them were bloodthirsty, and they had all crawled back from hell. the bodyguards on the 19th floor were all frightened. they wanted to go up and help but were stopped by the storm monsters. whoever wanted to go out would be hit by the hooves of the storm. all of a sudden, no one dared to approach. ¡°young miss, you must be careful!¡± one of the bodyguards shouted at leng rongrong. leng rongrong¡¯s expression did not change. all of a sudden, she started fighting with the group of people. the bloodthirsty people had all kinds of weapons, but in lord rong¡¯s eyes, these weapons seemed to be toys. the first thing she snatched away were the darts in the hands of the blood ghosts. ¡°do you know how to y?¡± leng rongrong grabbed the dart, her eyes narrowed and she smiled evilly. ¡± how about i teach you? ¡± before the vampire could react, the dart had alreadynded on him. the dart was extremely urate and pierced the vampire¡¯s body. it didn¡¯t hurt any of the famous ns, but it made the vampire scream in pain. at the same time, another member of the carnage guild attacked leng rongrong. this guy was holding a machine gun in his hand. lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± your toy is not bad, let me see. ¡± ¡°let you see? alright, i¡¯ll shoot through your head first!¡± that member immediately fired at lord rong. however, lord rong disappeared in a sh. that member had already fired, and the bullet was empty. he was a little confused. ¡± where is he? ¡± ¡°here.¡± lord rong said from behind him. then, she grabbed the machine gun, aimed at the man¡¯s foot, and fired. there was a bang. the man screamed like a pig being ughtered. ¡± tsk, tsk. it¡¯s not fun at all. it¡¯s so boring. it¡¯s so weak! ¡± after saying that, lord rong threw the machine gun back to the man. then, she started to attack the others. everyone in the blood conqueror had a weapon in their hands, but lord rong was unarmed. even so, she could easily take away everyone¡¯s weapons. not only that, when lord rong dealt with these people, he was very efficient. he could take down a blood kin in two or three moves. furthermore, lord rong¡¯s strength was shockingly great. some of the carnage mercenaries were captured by her, thinking that she was just a woman. however, their strength waspletely inferior to lord rong¡¯s. they looked as if they had seen a ghost. bang! bang! bang! in the end, lord rong threw the group of people around crazily while criticizing them for being useless. ¡°are all the members of the carnage guild so weak?¡± ¡°white radish, you do it!¡± the white radish was speechless. it wasn¡¯t that the members of the carnage guild were weak, it was that you were too strong, alright? Chapter 1276 1276 you are the blood rakshasa? the white radish was forced to fight with lord rong. at the end of the fight, he kept calling her ¡± great aunt ¡± and admitted defeat. ¡°great aunt, you might still be that great aunt. i really can¡¯t beat you. please spare me!¡± ¡°great aunt, i¡¯m seriously begging for mercy. please let me go!¡± ¡°white radish, when did you be so useless! the members of the carnage guild are all looking at you. why are you so useless?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyebrows twitched. it had been many years since theyst met, and this white radish was still so useless. he had been the boss of the murderous blood gang for so many years, but he was still so useless. ¡°great aunt, in front of you, who would dare to be sessful!¡± the white radish said with a long face, ¡± sickle and the others really failed to recognize mount tai. they actually offended you. don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll help you cut the grass. the carnage is your organization, so you can have everyone do whatever you want.¡± ¡°have you asked your other members?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°there¡¯s no need to ask. whoever is unconvinced, you can just beat them up again.¡± the white radish said with a smile. all the injured members of carnage were speechless. what was wrong with their boss? he didn¡¯t even protect them? ¡°you don¡¯t even listen to me anymore. if you do, call me¡± great aunt ¡°!¡± the white radish said, ¡± stand still and kowtow to this great aunt! ¡± even though everyone in the gang had been beaten ck and blue and lord rong did not show any mercy, none of them were willing to kneel down before a little girl and call her ¡®great aunt¡¯. this was too embarrassing. what right did they have to kowtow to this woman? what right did they have to call her great aunt! they would rather die than submit, alright? ¡°what, you¡¯re not listening to me anymore?¡± the white radish frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡± are you not listening to the boss anymore? i¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s your great aunt!¡± ¡°boss, are you out of your mind? what right does she have?¡± ¡°we will not yield to a woman!¡± ¡°who does she think she is!¡± the group of people snorted, very dissatisfied with lord rong. the white radish looked at the crowd in horror. ¡± shut up! how can you speak to me like that! she¡¯s a great aunt, that great aunt!¡± the white radish rubbed its temples and pulled the group of people to the side. lord rong stood at the side for a while, deep in thought. she moved her wrists and felt that the yers from gu xue were too boring. they were not fun at all. as she was thinking, she suddenly heard a bear¡¯s cry. she suddenly thought of those brown bears. these big ones often came to look for her. although she had driven them away, they were very strong, so it should be more fun to fight them. leng rongrong suddenly blew a whistle. then, the bear¡¯s cries became even more intense. on the other side, the white radish had already finished talking to the group of injured brothers. he let go of the shoulders of the two people beside him and asked, ¡± how is it? are you willing to call me ¡®great aunt¡¯ now? ¡± ¡°she, she, she¡¯s really that person?¡± ¡°of course. do you think i¡¯m afraid of her?¡± ¡± no way! how old was she then? how old was she ten years ago? ¡± ¡°could she be an old vixen who just looks like a little girl?¡± ¡°no, she was just that young back then. there are all kinds of rumors in the underworld, but no one has ever seen the blood rakshasa. i¡¯m the only one who has seen her. strictly speaking, she was the one who had created the carnage. she¡¯s the boss behind the scenes, so it¡¯s not a loss to call her great aunt.¡± the white radish recalled the past, and the fire in its eyes flickered. it had been a long time since he had goosebumps all over his body. he would always remember that stormy night, the night when he was about to die. a girl holding a red oil-paper umbre suddenly stopped in front of him. she had a yful smile on her face and looked down at him. ¡°do you want to die?¡± she asked him. he shook his head. he didn¡¯t want to die, but he knew that he would die for sure. the people around him were all here to attack him. he told the girl to leave quickly and not get hurt here. in the end, the girl asked, ¡± do you not want to die? ¡± then don¡¯t die. then, he saw the girl holding a red umbre and fighting with the people around her. in just a few minutes, the dozen or so masters who had besieged him were all beaten to the ground by the girl. at that time, blood flowed along the rain and covered the ground. the whole world seemed to be flowing with blood. the girl stood on the blood, still holding the umbre. there wasn¡¯t even rain on her. just like that, he was saved. ter on, out of gratitude for the girl, he also saved the people in the organization and founded the blood dragon. ...... ¡°great aunt!¡± by the time the white radish came back to its senses, the group from the carnage had already knelt down in front of leng rongrong and were calling her ¡®great aunt¡¯. leng rongrong was caught off guard and jumped in shock. ¡± what the f * ck, what are you guys doing! ¡± ¡°are you really the blood rakshasa?¡± one of them raised his head and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± ... ¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± it¡¯s not many years! ¡± ¡°that was it!¡± ¡± oh my god! i can¡¯t believe i¡¯m seeing the blood rakshasa! ¡± ¡°the blood rakshasa is an undying legend!¡± ¡± he¡¯s the person i admire the most. i didn¡¯t expect to meet my idol! ¡± ¡°that, master rong, right? are you that very popr celebrity? do you have a fan club? i want to join your fan club!¡± ¡°i want to be your fan. do you have weibo? can i follow you?¡± the words of the blood-drinking crowd left lord rong in a daze. the bodyguards on the 19th floor were also dumbfounded. just what kind of awesome existence was their eldest young miss? not only had gu xue¡¯s men been beaten to the ground, but they were also kneeling down and calling him ¡®grandaunt¡¯! that was blood! although it was not as strong as the neenth level, it was still an existence that the neenth level was quite afraid of. in the end, she knelt down and called their eldest miss and great aunt? ¡°white radish, control your people.¡± leng rongrong took a deep breath. ¡± can you stop blocking me? i haven¡¯t had enough yet! ¡± ¡°did you hear that? move aside and make way for this great aunt!¡± at the white radish¡¯smand, all the members of the carnage immediately stepped aside and made way for lord rong. at this time, there was a huge movement outside the door, and then a group of huge brown bears ran in. when they saw the brown bears, storm and the others subconsciously took a few steps back in shock. but lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± good. there¡¯s enough of them.e on! ¡± a brown bear suddenly charged towards leng rongrong. ¡°great aunt!¡± the white radish and the rest were shocked. this was a ferocious beast and was much harder to deal with than a human. moreover, lord rong had no weapon in his hands. lord rong¡¯s expression was calm, and he even had a smile on his face. when a brown bear pounced over, she suddenly rushed over and grabbed the bear¡¯s two front legs. suddenly, the brown bear flew up. Chapter 1277 1277 the brown bears, we can¡¯t afford to offend them, but we can¡¯t hide? lord rong used the brown bear as a propeller and flew up above his head. the brown bear roared in confusion, but it couldn¡¯t break free from lord rong¡¯s grasp. it was clearly countless times smaller than it, but lord rong threw it into the air. after a few rounds, lord rong let go of the brown bear, and it flew out of the yard andnded heavily on the ground. bang! everyone at the scene, including storm and the others, subconsciously took a step back and hid in a safe area. e, let¡¯s continue!¡± following that, lord rong waved his hand. this time, two brown bears suddenly charged at lord rong. lord rong threw them up, one in each hand. these two bears were almost 500 kilograms each, but in the hands of lord rong, a girl who wasn¡¯t even 50 kilograms, they were like sacks. ¡°aooo!¡± the brown bears probably never dreamed that they would be able to experience the feeling of flying even though they didn¡¯t have wings. after that, lord rong threw the other bear over his shoulder ... this group of brown bears was simply too horrible to look at. ¡°owuu?¡± the brown bears were all confused, their heads full of question marks. next door, the storm, the storm, and the critical hits. the white tiger looked at the flying brown bears with sympathy. they looked so heavy, much heavier than them. but so what? she still couldn¡¯t escape the experience of being thrown around like a stic bag in lord rong¡¯s hands. storm shook his head. ¡± ahwooh, ahwooh, ahwooh ... ¡± it was really too tragic. ¡°hulu hulu hulu hulu,¡± rainstorm said, nodding his head. the critical hit giggle sounded like a strangeugh.¡±giggle, giggle, giggle.¡± fortunately, we were smart enough not to court death. the white tiger¡¯s head shook and its ears fell to the ground. its expression was strange, as if it had seen something terrifying. the Bengal tiger next to the big white tiger was confused, especially when it saw the big brown bears being swung around. ¡± roar! ¡± the white tiger roared at the Bengal tiger, as if to exin what was going on. ¡°roar?¡± the Bengal tiger looked at the white tiger in confusion. ¡± roarrrr! ¡± the white tiger shook its head and pointed its paw in lord rong¡¯s direction, then made a throat-slitting gesture. Bengal shrank his neck and moved back a little. ¡± roar??? ¡± was it that scary? a few pets were sprawled on the side of the safe zone and conversing. at the side, white radish and a few other uninjured people were squatting beside the group of animals. white radish had a cigarette in his mouth and looked at the Bengal tigers beside him in disbelief. ¡°do you feel that they seem to bemunicating?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if tigers talk to tigers, but aren¡¯t they different breeds? the chicken is actually talking to the horse ...¡± these animals are all f * cking smart! the men beside the white radish who were smoking nodded one after another, their faces also hadplicated expressions. the few of themughed and cried as they smoked, and then the smoke drifted to the storm, rainstorm, and critical hit. the animals that were talking to each other turned their heads at the same time to look at the white radish and the others. when the white radish and the others reacted, they turned their heads and happened to meet the eyes of the few animals. ¡°i didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± the white radish and the others hurriedly waved their hands. as a result, the moment they spoke, the smoke in the white radish¡¯s mouth directly hit storm¡¯s face. storm was speechless. ¡± next, the white radish and the group were chased by the group of animals in a panic. ¡± save me, mydy! i¡¯m afraid that the animals you¡¯re raising are all your ancestors! ¡± ¡± great aunt, save me! they¡¯re too terrifying! ¡± ¡°great aunt!¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, that horse kicked my butt!¡± ¡± oh my god, why did that chicken rip off my wig? my wig! ¡± ¡± help! that dog knows how to p people! ¡± ...... leng rongrong swung the brown bear and used all her strength. as expected, she felt her entire body rx, and her mood became better. sure enough, exercise could make people happy. lord rong looked at the brown bears who were stumbling and falling to the ground. he said in satisfaction, ¡± you guys are good. it¡¯s a good way to vent. ¡± if you have time,e and exercise with me!¡± the brown bears were originally lying on the ground in a daze, but when they heard lord rong¡¯s words, they all stood up with a quiver. then, the group of brown bears looked at leng rongrong as if they had seen a ghost. after that, none of them dared to move. after exchanging nces with lord rong, they werepletely certain that they could not afford to offend this woman. exercise? what kind of exercise was this? they were thrown into the sky and flew here and there, almost losing their lives, and in the eyes of this person, it was just an exercise to vent? the brown bears turned around and jumped out of the manor¡¯s big iron gate like a whirlwind. at the same time, huang yuan and gao yajing, who were waiting outside the manor and hiding behind a big tree, felt something fly past them like the wind. ¡°what was that?¡± huang yuan asked. gao yajing: ¡± ... it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s walked by. it feels like it¡¯s flying by. it¡¯s very fast! ¡± the two of them turned around at the same time and saw the brown bears running away as fast as they could. ¡°brown bear?¡± huang liang frowned, a look of suspicion on his face. ¡± is there a fight inside? it looks like they fought really hard, to be able to scare off such a group of brown bears.¡± ¡± ha, it must be the people from the carnage sect. the people from the carnage sect must have taken care of leng rongrong and the others! ¡± gao yajing sneered. ¡± when are we going over? ¡± ¡°wait a little longer, it¡¯s safer.¡± huang yuan said, ¡± it¡¯s not good to provoke the people from the carnage. at this time, we are in the middle of a battle. it will be very dangerous for us to go over. we¡¯ll wait for them to calm down before we go over.¡± ¡°will ah yuan be fine?¡± gao yajing asked worriedly, ¡± i only want ah yuan to be fine. ¡± ¡°it should be fine. the one who provoked the blood is not mo linyuan, it¡¯s leng rongrong.¡± huang yuan nced at gao yajing. ¡± don¡¯t worry, wait a little longer. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. ...... the situation in the courtyard was theplete opposite of what the two women had imagined. the white radish kept calling them ¡®great aunt¡¯ and ¡®little ancestor¡¯. it was so smooth that when lord rong reacted, this group of people was already being chased by storm and the rest. finally, the group of people took out all the cigarettes in their pockets. then, storm and the others were probably curious about the cigarette and wanted to try it. storm held a cigarette in his mouth and looked at the white radish beside him. the white radish was speechless. ¡°does it want to smoke?¡± the members of the carnage guild were confused. ¡± i¡¯ve never heard of a horse smoking ... ¡± seeing that the white radish did not move, rainstorm snorted in dissatisfaction. the white radish asked,¡¯brother ma, do you want to smoke? should i light a fire for you?¡± seeing that rainstorm didn¡¯t say anything, the white radish took out a lighter with trembling hands and lit a fire for rainstorm. Chapter 1278 1278 sister, you seem to be mistaken! because she was too nervous and excited, the white radish¡¯s hand trembled and the fire burned storm¡¯s mouth. rainstorm snorted in anger and swung his hoof at the white radish. after all, he was also a big boss with blood. the white radish¡¯s reaction was very fast, and he dodged the hoof. he swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he carefully said to the storm, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry. my hand shook. i¡¯ll be careful. i won¡¯t burn you next! ¡± after saying that, the white radish humbly got another cigarette for rainstorm and lit it up. other than storm, the other animals also seemed to have a strong interest in smoke. then, one by one, they asked the other members of the carnage guild to give them cigarettes. critical hit stuck a cigarette between his wings, but the two tigers were more violent. they directly chewed and swallowed the cigarette. then, they coughed violently and looked at the members of the carnage guild in disdain. his expression seemed to be saying, do you all eat sh * t? rainstorm finally smoked a cigarette. with one puff, a lot of white smoke came out of his nostrils. then, the ck horse frowned and looked at the white radish with a look of disdain. he puffed out a mouthful of smoke and spat it on the white radish¡¯s face in a very, very disdainful manner. that expression of disdain was at its lowest. rainstorm was very unhappy because the cigarette was not as good as he had imagined. this group of people smoked with intoxicated faces, and the result was this smell. looking at the white radish and the others ¡®horrified expressions, the storm snorted, and its big eyes were filled with deep disdain. he felt that this group of people were all idiots. they still drew such a difficult thing. the white radish and the others felt rainstorm¡¯s contempt, and their mouths twitched. although they were in despair after being looked down upon by a horse, the white radish and the others were helpless. they did not dare to do anything. this group of animals seemed to have be spirits. they were just short of turning into a human and speaking humannguage. even so, it was still very terrifying. ¡°don¡¯t lead our pet astray.¡± master rong frowned. ¡± smoking will get you addicted. ¡± if these guys all smoke ... what would they look like?¡± thinking of a group of animals squatting by the roadside and smoking a cigarette every day after dinner, lord rong found the scene hard to imagine. it was too terrifying. ¡°no, we didn¡¯t lead them astray. they were the ones who wanted to smoke.¡± the white radish felt wronged, and its face fell. ¡± great aunt, it really wasn¡¯t our fault. ¡± ¡°forget it, i won¡¯t me you guys.¡± lord rong said casually, ¡± by the way, are your brothers alright? did i go too far?¡± ¡°no, no, no, i didn¡¯t go overboard!¡± the white radish and a few other members of the carnage guild waved their hands. a few of them had bruises on their faces, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. thedy in front of them was the blood rakshasa. she was not an ordinary person. to be able to beat up a few brown bears that weighed more than a thousand pounds ... it could be considered that she had shown them mercy. in the ten years of bloodshed, he had indeed not met any opponents. this was their first time meeting an opponent. if the opponent was someone else, they might not be convinced. however, the opponent was the blood rakshasa. everyone had heard a lot of rumors about the blood rakshasa. they felt that it was a miracle that they were still alive and only suffered a small injury. it was already good enough that they could survive. who would dare to be angry? the blood rakshasa had definitely shown mercy. ¡°alright, as long as you guys have no objections.¡± leng rongrong nodded and patted the white radish¡¯s shoulder. ¡± radish, i really like that brother sickle. let hime back with me to help me weed. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not a problem. i¡¯ve already said that everyone in the carnage guild will listen to your orders. let us cut grass, nt flowers, farm, and fish.¡± the white radish patted its chest and said. ¡°sure,¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± buy morendter and nt more things. build a pond to raise fish. it¡¯s good to fish asionally. ¡± the white radish nodded and looked at lord rong with an eager expression. ¡°it¡¯s gettingte, are you guys leaving or staying?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± it¡¯s time to rest. ¡± ¡°can i stay?¡± the white radish said with anticipation, ¡± of course i want to follow you, great aunt. ¡± ¡± just call me lord rong. why are you calling me great aunt? you¡¯re making me look like an old witch. ¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°lord rong!¡± the white radish readily epted his advice. leng rongrong asked jiang po to make arrangements for the carnage group to stay in the vi on the side. she really had the intention to bring this group of people who licked blood on the tip of a knife home to nt vegetables. of course, everyone from carnage didn¡¯t find it strange. in any case, this was the blood rakshasa. such an awesome person, it was good for them to share some killing intent with her. just as the group of people were assigned and were about to go back to rest ... on the other side of the wall, there was some movement. then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, two women climbed over the wall and entered. the door was wide open, but huang yuan and gao yajing had climbed over the wall. especially when gao ya fell, she even let out a scream. everyone looked at gao yajing and huang yuan as if they were crazy. ¡°boss bloody, i¡¯m here to make a deal with you. since you¡¯ve already cleared level neen, can you give me that man ...¡± gao yajing stood up and patted her butt, saying without even raising her head. huang yuannded on the ground and could not see the situation clearly. she said, ¡± let¡¯s work together. i¡¯ll help you deal with the 19th floor. ¡± ¡°who said we¡¯re going to deal with the 19th floor?¡± the white radish frowned. ¡°do you want to work with me?¡± lord rong looked at huang yuan with interest. ¡± miss huang? ¡± huang yuan was speechless. gao yajing was speechless. the two of them looked up at the same time and saw leng rongrong standing in the middle of the carnage group, unscathed, while most of the carnage group had bruises all over their faces. the scene was a little strange. the two of them had strange expressions. they saw blood on the ground and saw that many people were injured. he saw leng rongrong and the others surrounded by blood. although she was not tied up, leng rongrong seemed to be surrounded by people. although the situation was a little strange, it should be that leng rongrong was subdued with blood, right? the brown bears had run away, so leng rongrong should have been taken care of by the carnage, right? after the two of them thought about it for a while, huang yuan said, ¡± leng rongrong, are you kidding me? huang quan and your 19th level are at odds with each other. why would we work with you? ¡± what, you lost to kun xue, and now that you¡¯re panicking, you still want my help?¡± ¡°sister, you seem to have gotten the situation wrong.¡± ¡°i wasn¡¯t talking to you, i was talking to the boss!¡± huang yuan raised an eyebrow and reached out her hand as she walked toward the boss. the white radish looked at huang yuan as if she was an idiot. ¡± did a dog eat your brain? ¡± Chapter 1279 1279 did a dog eat his brain? huang yuan choked on the white radish¡¯s words. ¡± w-what? ¡± ¡°i say, did a dog eat your brain?¡± the white radish said seriously, ¡± why do you think that i¡¯ll work with you? let¡¯s not say that we, the blood conqueror, have never worked with anyone before. how could i possibly work with you to deal with my great aunt?¡± ¡°great aunt?¡± huang jue was stunned for a moment. ¡± you mean leng rongrong? she¡¯s your great aunt! your great aunt is so young?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you know how to address me with respect?¡± the white radish¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡± you¡¯re quite good-looking, but why don¡¯t you have a brain? ¡± however, what did you just say? are you going to deal with the 19th floor?¡± gao yajing tugged at the corner of huang yuan¡¯s clothes. ¡± why do i feel like something¡¯s wrong? ¡± at this moment, huang yuan knew that something was wrong. no matter how one looked at it, the carnage gang seemed to have already colluded with leng rongrong. ¡°did you ask for our permission to deal with the 19th floor?¡± the blood-thirsty boss opened his bloodthirsty eyes and stared straight at huang yuan. ¡± where are you from? are you from theherworld organization? whatherworld organization? how dare youy your hands on my grandaunt? do you think you can touch the blood rakshasa?¡± ¡°blood rakshasa?¡± huang yuan took a step back, her eyes filled with disbelief. what did she just hear? the terrifying blood rakshasa who caused a storm of blood in the mercenary world ten years ago? where was the blood rakshasa? who wants to touch the blood rakshasa? it was said that the existence of the blood rakshasa was even more terrifying than that of the kun xue. the people of the kun xue seemed to be very afraid of the blood rakshasa. the uneasiness in huang yuan¡¯s heart had already spread out. she felt as if her entire body was shrouded in a shadow that could not be dispersed no matter what. she felt as if she was about to be covered and drowned by this shadow. ¡°you don¡¯t know the blood rakshasa?¡± the murderous blood boss raised his eyebrows, his face full of evil. ¡± didn¡¯t you want to deal with the blood rakshasa?e on, do it!¡± ¡± you¡¯re talking about yingluo? ¡± huang yuan¡¯s eyes swept over to leng rongrong, who was beside her. her eyes became extremelyplicated. boss bloody¡¯s words seemed to imply that leng rongrong was the blood rakshasa? anyone who had been in the underworld knew about the existence of the blood rakshasa. she had once single-handedly destroyed countless organizations, and some people even said that she could destroy several countries by herself. back then, it was said that the blood rakshasa was still very young, so many people said that she would be even more terrifying when she grew up. and this person was actually leng rongrong? no, impossible! no matter how young she was back then, leng rongrong was just a child at that time. no one had ever said that the blood rakshasa was a child. moreover, she had disappeared for so many years, it was impossible for her to suddenly appear again. however, looking at the rtionship between gu xue¡¯s group and leng rongrong, it seemed to be a little different. he couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could make gu xue so afraid. huang yuan was very uneasy. she didn¡¯t want to believe it, and she didn¡¯t dare to believe it. she couldn¡¯t believe that leng rongrong was the blood rakshasa. ¡°lord rong, how is it? do you want me to help you take care of her? why don¡¯t we help you overturn the yellow springs organization tonight?¡± there was a bloodthirsty look on the white radish¡¯s chubby face, and his smile was evil. ¡°you guys?¡± lord rong nced at the white radish. ¡± forget it. you should just recuperate. ¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yuan thoughtfully. ¡± since you¡¯re here, help out with some work. ¡± ¡°?¡±huang liang was stunned for a moment, looking at leng rongrong in disbelief. what did she say just now? help with some work? so impolite? what kind of work? why did she have to help? ¡°are you sick?¡± huang yuan grabbed gao yajing and turned to leave. huang yuan knew that the situation was not in her favor, so she didn¡¯t want any idents to happen. she nned to escape as soon as possible. ¡°you climbed over the wall into our courtyard and broke my flowers. now you want to leave just like that, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little unkind? miss huang, didn¡¯t your father teach you how to behave?¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yuan with interest. ¡°can¡¯t i go the wrong way?¡± huang yuan coldly snorted. ¡°are you walking on the road? that¡¯s called climbing over a wall.¡± lord rong smiled and said, ¡± if you¡¯re going to walk like this, then show me. ¡± huang yuan was speechless. ¡°leng rongrong, don¡¯t go too far. we¡¯ve already gone the wrong way, what else do you want?¡± gao ya took a step forward and stood in front of huang yuan. the two of them looked as if they had been bullied. leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest, her face calm. she looked at huang yuan and gao yajing without saying a word, then shrugged. ¡± sure, if you can leave, then you can. ¡± after saying that, lord rong turned around and entered the house. huang yuan and gao yajing turned around and were about to leave, but a big bloody mouth roared at them. the big white tiger and the Bengal tiger looked at huang yuan and gao yajing with their teeth bared, drooling. huang yuan was speechless. gao yajing¡¯s legs trembled in fear, and she quickly hid behind huang yuan. ¡± yuanyuan, be careful. these animals are not easy to deal with! ¡± gao ya had seen how terrifying these animals were in china, so she felt her scalp go numb when she saw them. now, there seemed to be a new member among the animals. two big tigers, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid when they saw them? ¡°leng rongrong, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± huang shuo was so angry that she turned around and red at leng rongrong, who had walked away. under the night sky, lord rong turned around. his small face was so beautiful that it could cause the downfall of a country and a city. it was so fair that it seemed to be glowing. ¡± i told you to help with the work. you have to be responsible for the flowers and nts that you stepped on. when you were in kindergarten, didn¡¯t your teacher tell you to do your own things?¡± huang yuan was speechless. ¡°don¡¯t go too far!¡± gao ya said. ¡°did i bully you? you¡¯re the ones who broke into my house, so how am i the one who¡¯s going too far? you¡¯re the ones who have gone too far. you climbed over the wall and entered my house, then you stepped on my things and broke them. not only that, you¡¯re not willing topensate me, and you¡¯re even saying that i¡¯m going too far.¡± lord rong revealed an aggrieved face, as if he was about to cry. at the same time, in the house, fourth master mo, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was pushed out by tang luo. as soon as he saw his wife¡¯s crying face, fourth master mo¡¯s heart ached. a trace of ruthlessness shed across his handsome face as he asked, ¡± who bullied you? ¡± gao ya jing: ¡°!!! ¡± f * ck, this woman is pretending! how could there be such a coincidence in this world! ¡°ah yuan, we didn¡¯t bully her. she was the one who wanted to deal with us. we took the wrong way, but she held us back and didn¡¯t let us go! you even let these animals attack us!¡± gao yajing immediately cried out, feeling wronged. Chapter 1280 1280 a real man knows when to yield and when to stretch, nt flowers! seeing leng rongrong¡¯s feigned grievance, gao yajing pretended to be even more aggrieved, trying hard to squeeze out a tear. however, she was not the kind of woman who would cry easily. it was fine that gao ya couldn¡¯t cry, but her acting was also not very good. after all, her acting skills were not very good, and she looked particrly funny after stic surgery. the others around gu xue felt so embarrassed for her that their toes were touching the ground. leng rongrong was speechless. when fourth master mo looked at gao yajing, his brows were tightly locked together, as if he didn¡¯t know her. ¡°a ¡®yuan, can you let us leave? we really don¡¯t have any other intentions, we really just identally barged in.¡± gao ya tried her best to put on a pitiful look. however, she was not the kind of person who looked pitiful, so with this act, she only felt that she was out of ce. mo linyuan was speechless. a few minutester, mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong, ¡± did they bully you? did they make you unhappy?¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t bully me, did you? you just damaged my favorite nt.¡± lord rong lowered his eyes, looking as if he was ying it down. it was obviously a casual look, but lord rong¡¯s look ... however, it made her heart ache even more. not to mention lord fourth, even the bloody crowd, tang luo, and the others wanted to stand on lord rong¡¯s side and protect her. even if there were a few strangers, they would probably stand on lord rong¡¯s side. gao ya looked at leng rongrong¡¯s appearance and was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. she didn¡¯t say anything, but her subtle eyes were simply crying andining. it looked as if she had killed her mother. wasn¡¯t this woman too good at pretending? how could ah yuan like such a pretentious woman? gao yajing was flustered and exasperated, but there was nothing she could do. she could only widen her already big eyes and look at leng rongrong angrily. ¡± don¡¯t pretend. it¡¯s just a few nts. if they die, i¡¯llpensate you. don¡¯t act pitiful in front of ah yuan. i¡¯m telling you, ah yuan won¡¯t care about you! ¡± after she finished speaking, gao ya¡¯s gaze fell on mo linyuan again. she felt that mo linyuan would not coax leng rongrong over such a small matter, and he would not make things difficult for her. the time she had known mo linyuan was obviously much longer than leng rongrong. who was leng rongrong? she and ah yuan were a match made in heaven. she would definitely get mo linyuan back. gao yajing took a deep breath and waited for mo linyuan¡¯s answer. she was hoping that mo linyuan would say that it was not important and that he would let them go. in the end, all she got was fourth master moforting leng rongrong and asking her what she nned to do. he supported her. gao yajing was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. didn¡¯t she say she wouldpensate me? so let herpensate me.¡± leng rongrong turned around and said casually, ¡± miss gao, i¡¯ve always been a reasonable person. if you can get me the same nt and nt it for me, i¡¯ll let you go. ¡± ¡± ah yuan! ¡± gao ya looked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan ignored her. leng rongrong: ¡± miss gao, you¡¯re calling me ¡®hubby¡¯ so affectionately. it¡¯s a bit of a misunderstanding. that¡¯s not very good, right? ¡± gao yajing was speechless. ¡°i¡¯llpensate you. it¡¯s just a few nts, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± gao ya said unhappily, then walked to the side to take a look at the nt, then asked leng rongrong, ¡± what¡¯s the name of this thing? i¡¯ll get someone to buy it for you. ¡± ¡°all things.¡± leng rongrong looked at gao yajing and said, ¡± this nt¡¯s name is myriad. you guys broke five trees.¡± ¡°okay, i got it. i¡¯ll get someone to buy it now.¡± flustered and exasperated, gao yajing took out her phone and began to make a call. a few minutester, she contacted her own people and asked them to prepare five nts. leng rongrong yawned and asked mo linyuan to go back and rest. since there was nothing else to do, tang luo pushed mo linyuan back. li ruhua moved a deck chair over and let leng rongrong lie down while she waited for gao yajing to send the nts over. within a few minutes, gao yajing¡¯s phone rang again. after she picked up, her eyes widened so much that her eyeballs were about to fly out. her face was full of disbelief as she left in disbelief. ¡± what? you said this thing is worth a hundred million? what a joke, they were just a few unremarkable nts! how can it be more than a hundred million!¡± before she hung up, gao yajing looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± leng rongrong, are you trying to trick me? are there nts that are worth hundreds of millions? how can it be so expensive? are you trying to bully me because i don¡¯t know nts?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say it was a hundred million.¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± i didn¡¯t know they were so valuable. i wouldn¡¯t have known if you didn¡¯t tell me. ¡± gao yajing looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. ¡± do you not know how much this nt costs? ¡± ¡°is the one my dad nted not good enough?¡± ¡± no matter how much it is, ¡± lord rong said righteously. ¡± you¡¯llpensate for what you¡¯ve stepped on. you agreed to it. ¡± what, miss gao wants to go back on your word?¡± as she spoke, lord rong raised her phone. ¡± i recorded the video just now. if you go back on your word, don¡¯t me me for being rude. i¡¯ll get justice from theizens. ¡± wasn¡¯t miss gao¡¯s family very rich? it can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t even afford topensate for a few nts, right?¡± gao ya choked. she gritted her teeth and shouted into the phone, ¡± can¡¯t you just haggle? ¡± a few minutester, gao yajing huffed and said, ¡± alright, that¡¯s it then. ¡± half an hourter, gao yajing¡¯s people sent the nts over. gao yajing had wanted to throw the nt directly to leng rongrong and leave on her own, but she had never expected that lord rong would look at her and say slowly, ¡± you haven¡¯t nted it yet! ¡± gao ya jing: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t go too far. i¡¯ve already given you the nts, and you still want us to nt them? ¡± ¡°restore it. besides, the nts you bought are different from mine. i haven¡¯t even said anything, but my nts are not as small as yours.¡± lord rong said, ¡± it¡¯s up to you whether you want to nt it or not. if you don¡¯t finish nting it, you can¡¯t leave. ¡± if you have the ability to get out, i¡¯ll consider you powerful.¡± then, lord rong yawned and went back to her room to sleep. in the courtyard, gao ya jing and huang yuan were surrounded by the gang of carnage, and the exit was also blocked by storm and the others. the animals looked at them aggressively, as if they were eager to fight with them. gao yajing asked,¡¯what should we do? i have a feeling that if we run, they will eat us!¡± ¡°a man knows when to yield and when to stand tall. let¡¯s nt some flowers!¡± huang yuan said. then, the two women went to the field angrily and prepared to nt flowers. because they didn¡¯t have a shovel, they asked jiang po for one, but was rejected by butler jiang. butler jiang told them to think of a way. Chapter 1281 1281 want to tie her up and take her back to nt flowers when leng rongrong woke up the next day, the first thing she saw was huang yuan and gao yajing, who were squatting in the corner with their shoes in their hands and sleeping. the two of them looked quite miserable. when they heard the noise, they opened their eyes and jumped up. huang yuan and gao ya stood up barefooted. the shoes in her hands were covered in mud. it was obvious that she had used these two pairs of shoes as a shovel to nt the flowers. the two youngdies, who had always been bright and beautiful, looked unspeakably miserable at this moment. ¡°we¡¯re done!¡± ¡± can we go now? ¡± huang luan asked angrily. ¡°i¡¯ll take a look first.¡± leng rongrong walked to the side and examined the nts that the two of them had nted. they looked pretty good. she nced at huang yuan and gao yajing in surprise. ¡± you guys are quite good at growing flowers. i couldn¡¯t tell. ¡± both of them were daughters from rich families. not only did they know how to grow flowers, but they also grew them well. lord rong¡¯s thoughts began to stir again. if these two people could nt flowers for her, it would be very good. girls would definitely be more careful when nting flowers than boys. gao yajing and huang yuan both felt leng rongrong¡¯s restless thoughts and saw the light in her eyes, so they subconsciously took two steps back. no matter how he looked at it, he felt that this woman in front of him was definitely not thinking of a good idea. this woman was so difficult to deal with. ¡°what do you want to do? you said yesterday that after we nt the flowers, you¡¯ll send us away.¡± huang yuan¡¯s face was full of vignce. she felt that she was about to have a nervous breakdown from leng rongrong¡¯s torture. she had always been the young miss of huangquan. when had she ever been treated like this? this was definitely the first time. it was definitely the first time that he had been forced to nt flowers. he had no tools and could only use shoes to dig a hole. ¡°your flowers are pretty good.¡± leng rongrong replied, ¡± nothing much, i just wanted to praise you guys! ¡± when huang yuan heard this, she immediately raised her tail to the sky. ¡± of course, i learned gardening in the past. ¡± ¡°oh, i see. you¡¯ve learned this before?¡± lord rong stared at huang yuan andughed. her eyes were quite explicit, as if she wanted to snatch huang yuan away. huang yuan¡¯s hair stood on end under his stare. she had never been a coward, but she had somehow be a coward. ¡°leng rongrong, can we go now?¡± ¡°get your pets to make way!¡± huang yuan shouted fiercely. leng rongrong smiled and stepped aside, then called out to the storm and the rest, asking them to make way. huang yuan and gao ya ran out of the courtyard holding each other¡¯s hands. even when they ran out, they could still feel the burning gaze behind them. leng rongrong seemed to have been staring at them until they left the courtyard. this woman was too terrifying. ¡°is she going to deal with us?¡± gao yajing whispered, ¡± i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll let this go! ¡± huang yuan¡¯s expression was grave, and she didn¡¯t say anything. st night, she had received news that leng rongrong was a blood rakshasa. she didn¡¯t believe it at first. she didn¡¯t think leng rongrong was the blood rakshasa, but since the boss of the murderous blood gang had said it himself, the credibility of the matter was strengthened a lot. it was rumored that the boss of the murderous blood gang was the only one who had seen the true face of the blood rakshasa. no matter what, boss bloody would not lie to him for leng rongrong¡¯s sake. at bloody¡¯s level, he would not bother to lie to him. they were people who could easily destroy the current huangquan. this matter was worth pondering over. if leng rongrong was really a blood rakshasa, perhaps she should change her strategy. thinking of this, huang yuan¡¯s pace quickened. gao ya chased after her, not understanding why her good sister suddenly ignored her. ¨C after dinner, lord rong squatted in the yard and looked at the flowers nted by huang yuan and gao ya. the more he looked at them, the more satisfied he was. huang yuan even watered the flowers thoroughly and instructed jiang po on how to take care of them. ¡°huang yuan is not bad.¡± after looking at the flowers for a long time, lord rong suddenly said. ¡°ah?¡± li ruhua squatted at the side and couldn¡¯t see the flower. she was shocked by lord rong¡¯s sudden words. ¡± how is she not bad? hasn¡¯t she always been against lord rong? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good to nt flowers.¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± don¡¯t you think she¡¯s quite responsible? ¡± ¡°so?¡± li ruhua rubbed her temples. ¡± lord rong, you¡¯re not thinking of tying her up and bringing her back to nt flowers, are you? ¡± of all the people he could kidnap, he had to kidnap huang yuan? she was also a proper young miss, would she be willing to nt flowers? huahua looked at her master with a headache. master was good in every way, but he liked to pick people up to nt flowers. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes sparkled. she did not say anything, but her eyes revealed everything. tie! of course i¡¯m going to tie him up! on the other side, fourth master mo was sitting in a wheelchair and was pushed out by tang luo. his godly face was expressionless, but his eyes were fixed on lord rong. he didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the woman he loved quietly. when he saw her, his eyes became gentle. there were a lot of annoying things. however, as long as he saw this woman, all his worries seemed to disappearpletely. ¡± fourth master, what are you doing? ¡± huahuained to mo linyuan. ¡± the young madam wants to kidnap the young miss of theherworld to nt flowers! ¡± wasn¡¯t this a little ridiculous? ¡°is that so?¡± fourth master mo nodded and nced at tang luo. ¡± make the arrangements to kidnap huang yuan or buy her from the boss of huangquan. ¡± huahua was speechless. shouldn¡¯t he stop young madam from doing this? why are there still people helping the evildoer? he actually wanted to buy miss huang yuan. if miss huang yuan heard this, she would probably be so angry that she would vomit blood. lord fourth¡¯s tone was as if he was going to buy a few kilograms of pork today. leng rongrong raised her head and met mo linyuan¡¯s eyes. the moment their eyes met, they seemed to be a little stunned. then, neither of them spoke, each with their own thoughts. after staying in the courtyard for a while, lord rong went straight to the set. the crew still had some finishing touches to the plot. she didn¡¯t have many scenes to begin with, and they were all concentrated during this period of time, so she could kill a few actors very soon. it was still a fight scene today. the scenes in the crew were allposed of the director and the scriptwriter. after seeing lord rong¡¯s fight scenes, everyone was amazed. therefore, lord rong¡¯s mostmon fight scenes in this movie were all fight scenes. she had to fight in almost every scene. fortunately, these fight scenes were nothing to leng rongrong, who had good kung fu, so the filming process was basically very smooth. other than being tired, there was no other surprise. after meeting master mo si once, brian no longer dared to provoke leng rongrong. although he still looked at leng rongrong affectionately, he did not dare to get close to her. he didn¡¯t even dare to mention a woman serving two husbands. therefore, lord rong felt especially quiet on set. Chapter 1282 1282 let¡¯s form an alliance a weekter, leng rongrong¡¯s character was finallypleted. originally, she was just a small supporting role and only had the chance to show her face, but in the end, leng rongrong became a co-lead, and her screen time was almost more than the other main leads. the filming of the killing spree went very smoothly. because leng rongrong was the first to kill the greenhorn among the main leads, she got along quite well with the crew, so the crew even specially arranged a dinner party. after all, who knew when they would meet again after this scene. at night, the private room of the hotel was very lively. leng rongrong was popr, so the entire crew seemed to like her very much, and almost no one had any conflicts with her. huang yuan was also invited to the dinner because she had some scenes with the crew and had a good rtionship with director peter. when huang yuan arrived at the private room, there were still a lot of empty seats. there was also an empty seat beside leng rongrong, so she walked directly to leng rongrong and sat down. leng rongrong was surprised that huang yuan would choose to sit next to her. after all, it wasn¡¯t the first time that huang yuan had suffered losses on her side. of course, lord rong was still happy tomunicate with huang yuan. after all, this woman knew how to nt flowers. she had some delicate nts that she especially liked and needed someone to take care of them carefully. she felt that huang yuan was very suitable for it. she knew how to nt flowers, was meticulous, and was also pretty ... good-looking people were more and more pleasing to the eye the more you looked at them. leng rongrong was all smiles as she looked at huang yuan, who was beside her, in a friendly manner. huang yuan¡¯s hair stood on end when leng rongrong stared at her. she had investigated leng rongrong over the past few days, but she realized that no matter how good her intelligence personnel were, they couldn¡¯t find out anything about leng rongrong. the only things that could be investigated were the superficial ones, but there was no way to investigate the deeper levels. the more she investigated, the more horrified huang yuan felt. she used to be a little arrogant, so she looked down on leng rongrong, thinking that she was just mo linyuan¡¯s wife and xuanyuan nantian¡¯s daughter. no matter how powerful she was, she should only be relying on her family. even if his kung fu was good, it might not be that powerful. it was far from his level. however, after an in-depth investigation, she was shocked. even those superficial things made her shudder in fear. connecting it to the banquet and the people in the international prison she knew, she had to treat leng rongrong with caution. huang luan considered herself a tactful person, so she had always been tactful. if she knew that the situation wasn¡¯t right, she would choose to turn from an enemy to a friend. she and leng rongrong did not have any conflicts at the root, and although huang quan and the 19th level were opponents, they were not the kind of opponents who would fight to the death. friends could be enemies, and enemies could naturally be friends. ¡°lord rong, there¡¯s something i need to apologize to you about.¡± huang yuan picked up a ss of wine and said to leng rongrong, ¡± i didn¡¯t make a clear judgment at first and did a lot of things to offend you. i¡¯m really sorry. ¡± huang yuan was flexible and her attitude was very sincere. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± she looked at huang yuan in shock and suspicion. after a long time, she asked softly, ¡± did you think of a new way to trick me? ¡± although she wanted huang yuan to nt flowers with her, she didn¡¯t expect her to give in so suddenly. this youngdy wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would give in easily. ¡°no.¡± huang jie hurriedly exined, ¡± i know that you¡¯re a blood rakshasa, and i also know that you¡¯re very powerful ... i know what¡¯s good for me and don¡¯t want to be your enemy. yomi will also not be an enemy of the 19th level. i hope we can be allies.¡± ¡°i know, i¡¯ve done a lot of terrible things before. i¡¯ll punish myself by drinking three sses to apologize to you. i¡¯llpensate you for some of your losses. in order to show our sincerity in forming an alliance with the neenth level, we, the yellow springs, will also show you our sincerity.¡± huang yuan was very generous and said that huang quan wanted to show some sincerity. huang quan would give a dock and part of the business to the 19th floor. not only that, but if anything happened on the 19th floor in the future, yomi would also help. apart from that, yomi would also announce to the world that they had submitted to the neenth level. the conditions could be said to be very favorable. leng rongrong was stunned. it sounded like huang quan was going to pay a huge price, but huang yuan was so serious and sincere. after she punished herself with three sses, she punished herself with another three sses. she even said that as long as leng rongrong was willing, she would do anything. ¡°i can really do anything?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°really, as long as you agree to the alliance, you can do anything.¡± huang yuan was indeed a youngdy, but she was not a brainless youngdy. she had always been proud and conceited, but at critical moments, she could still see the situation clearly. leng rongrong was not surprised by this, because the yellow springs organization could have its current scale due to the contributions of many huang yuan. ¡°help me take care of my garden for three years.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°what!¡± huang yuan scratched her ear with her little finger, seriously suspecting that there was something wrong with her ears and that she had heard wrong. ¡± you didn¡¯t hear wrong. you¡¯re helping me nt flowers. ¡± leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡± if you¡¯re willing, then we¡¯ll form an alliance. i don¡¯t like to force others to do things. if you¡¯re not willing, i¡¯ll help you kidnap him. that¡¯s not very good, right? if you¡¯re willing, that would be great.¡± huang liang sized leng rongrong up from head to toe in disbelief. ¡± you¡¯re not joking, right? nt flowers? anyone can nt it!¡± ¡°not everyone can do it. my flower likes good-looking people. you¡¯re pretty, and women are more careful than men.¡± leng rongrong said in all seriousness, ¡± furthermore, your kung fu is not bad. you can even protect my flower ... ¡± leng rongrong listed many reasons for huang yuan to take care of her garden. huang yuan¡¯s face heated up after listening to the story. leng rongrong had actuallyplimented her on her good looks. she was clearly a god with good looks, but she actually praised her for her good looks, and she said it so seriously. huang yuan was inexplicably excited. she drank another ss of wine, and after that, her face became even redder. ¡°you¡¯re not drunk are you?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw huang yuan¡¯s face, which was so red it looked like blood was about to drip out. as she spoke, leng rongrong reached out to touch huang yuan¡¯s forehead and cheek. her hand was a little cold, and when she touched huang yuan¡¯s cheek, huang yuan only felt a chill, which was extremelyfortable. huang yuan stared at leng rongrong in a daze. leng rongrong did not notice anything and subconsciously pulled her hand back, then muttered, ¡± ¡°it seems fine. is the huang family¡¯s eldest young miss ¡°alcohol tolerance that bad?¡± Chapter 1283 1283 superstar media is drunk huang yuan felt that she was strangely moved. she reached out her hands and patted her face. he felt like he had seen a ghost. she had so many men surrounding her and she wasn¡¯t even interested in them. how could she be moved by a woman? ?! did three sses of wine make her drunk? it must be because leng rongrong was too strong that she had such an inexplicable illusion. ¡°don¡¯t hit your own face.¡± leng rongrong saw huang yuan pping her face and grabbed her wrist. she frowned and said, ¡± you¡¯re so pretty, don¡¯t break it. ¡± huang yuan thought,... damn it! why was this woman even more alluring than a man? lord rong let go of huang yuan¡¯s hand. some people came over to toast and chat with leng rongrong, while others came over to drink with huang yuan. however, leng rongrong saw that huang yuan seemed to get drunk very easily and even hit herself when she was drunk. thinking that she had to bring her back to nt flowers for her, she couldn¡¯t bear to let huang yuan get drunk, so she simply blocked a few sses of wine for her. huang yuan was speechless. when the girls from the production team saw leng rongrong blocking the alcohol for huang yuan, they all looked envious. ¡± lord rong really makes people feel safer than men! ¡± ¡°what a strong boyfriend!¡± ¡± i like you so much. it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not developing your career overseas. otherwise, i could see you often! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s good-looking, he¡¯s such a good person, and his acting skills are so good. i really like lord rong. ¡± ¡°i can only see lord rong on weibo in the future!¡± almost the entire crew was filled with lord rong¡¯s fans. because they were going to be separated, everyone felt a sense of reluctance. in the production team, even if lord rong was casually lying on the chair and ying games, it was still pleasing to the eye. moreover, if someone needed help, lord rong would alwayse up to help. therefore, almost all of the crew members had received lord rong¡¯s favor, so they all liked her and were reluctant to part with her. brian was afraid of mo linyuan, so he did not dare to get close to leng rongrong. however, he was particrly sad when he thought of leng rongrong¡¯s departure, so he forced himself to drink a lot of wine, and in the end, he waspletely drunk. after getting drunk, this hollywood star actually threw himself in front of leng rongrong and cried to the heavens and earth. ¡°wuwuwuwuwu yingluo, don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°i love you. do you know how much i love you?¡± ¡°do you want my heart? do you have a knife? i want to take out my heart and show it to you, my dear!¡± ¡°my dear, i love you!¡± ¡°my dear, if you¡¯re leaving, take my heart with you!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t live without you!¡± brian fell to the ground and hugged lord rong¡¯s calf, crying miserably. leng rongrong looked at the man who was crying madly on the ground in despair. she lifted her leg and said, ¡± i¡¯m not going to die ... you don¡¯t have to react so dramatically, do you? ¡± ¡°wuwuwu, am i never going to see you again?¡± ¡°my only beloved goddess, are you leaving me?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want you to leave me!¡± brian cried more and more madly. in the end, he was carried away by the other superstars in the crew. ¨C in the study. mo linyuan looked at the slightly wrinkled face of the old man in the tang suit on theputer screen, and his eyes were so dark that they were about to drip water. ¡°let them go.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s voice was cold. he had already been in a tug-of-war with his master for several days. however, his master remained unmoved. ¡°do you think i will?¡± the old man in the tang suitughed. ¡± ah yuan, master has taught you to listen to master since you were young. why don¡¯t you listen? i told you to get that thing. give it to me and leave that woman, and i will let them go. why don¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t do anything to let rongrong down!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face turned extremely ck, ¡± i can do anything you want, but i will never do anything to hurt her! ¡± ¡°to what extent do you want to be stubborn? it was just a woman! if you continue to be so stubborn, don¡¯t me your master for being merciless! even if you don¡¯t do it, someone else will do it. when that timees, it won¡¯t be so simple!¡± ¨C the gathering was quite happy. it waste at night when everyone went back to their own homes. li ruhua had driven leng rongrong to pick her up. although huang yuan had a chauffeur to pick her up as well, she seemed to have drunk too much and had been following leng rongrong the whole time. the way she looked at leng rongrong was as if she was obsessed. li ruhua looked at huang yuan suspiciously and asked leng rongrong in a low voice, ¡± master, did you give her some kind of bewitching potion? or did he have a curse? why does she feel different?¡± ¡°no, we¡¯ve reconciled.¡± leng rongrong patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡± hua, you¡¯ll have a helper in the future. she¡¯ll help me nt flowers for three years! ¡± ¡°nt flowers?¡± huahua frowned. ¡± are you really going to let her help you nt flowers? are you serious about nting a three-year flower? will she agree?¡± ¡°she has already agreed.¡± leng rongrong said matter-of-factly. ¡°master, do you really know tame head? hasn¡¯t she always been hostile to you? why would she agree to help you nt flowers?¡± huahua couldn¡¯t believe it. if someone else had helped him nt the flowers, he might have believed it. however, he didn¡¯t really believe this huang yuan. she was the eldest daughter of huangquan and a famous socialite. she was also quite capable and very conceited. how could such a person be happy to do such a thing? moreover, this woman¡¯s gaze was very strange, especially the way she looked at his young madam. it was as if she had fallen in love with his young madam. was this woman a pervert? ¡°i¡¯m charming!¡± leng rongrong raised her eyes and smiled. that smile was indeed so beautiful that it could turn all living beings upside down. li ruhua couldn¡¯t help but admit that her master was really good-looking. a casual smile from him could conquer anyone. it was not a big deal for men to think that he was good-looking, but his master was indeed the kind of appearance that both men and women would think was good-looking. moreover, many girls liked lord rong¡¯s personality. recently, there had been a poll online, and for some reason, lord rong had be the man all the women wanted to marry the most ... a woman had actually be the person all the women on the inte wanted to marry the most ... this was simply inconceivable. ¡°huang yuan, your car is over there.¡± leng rongrong wanted to get into the car, but huang yuan pounced over and pointed at huang yuan¡¯s car. ¡°i want to go with you.¡± huang yuan¡¯s cheeks puffed up. ¡°we¡¯re not going the same way.¡± ¡°i just want to go with you.¡± huang yuan pouted and lowered her eyes, looking reluctant. ¡°......¡± leng rongrong tried to send huang liang back to her own car, but the woman quickly threw herself onto her car. after a few times, leng rongrong and li ruhua were exhausted. in the end, they just let huang yuan follow them home. when they got home, leng rongrong wanted li ruhua to send huang yuan home, but huang yuan still refused to go. leng rongrong was speechless. left with no other choice, leng rongrong handed over huang yuan, who had been pestering her with all her might, to li ruhua. Chapter 1284 1284 chapter 1286-i¡¯ll follow you after the drama, leng rongrong, mo linyuan, and the rest stayed in continent F for a few more days. because lord rong still had some work to do, xuanyuan nantian returned not long after. someone needed to take charge of continent F. originally, it was good that lord rong was in charge, but after the deal and the blood-shedding incident, the entire neenth level waspletely convinced by leng rongrong. however, lord rong wasn¡¯t interested in these things. in her words, when she was managing the gang, these people were still ying in the mud. she was already sick of this industry. it was filled with people she knew and there was nothing fun about it. on the other hand, she was more interested in the entertainment industry since she had not won any best actress awards. although xuanyuan nantian wanted to leave everything to his daughter because he loved lord rong, he didn¡¯t want lord rong to be too tired. xuanyuan nantian and the other 19 elders hoped that lord rong would be happy. therefore, they didn¡¯t say anything when lord rong wanted to enter the entertainment industry and didn¡¯t want any backing. ¡°rongrong, do you want dad to apany you?¡± xuanyuan nantian asked on the day lord rong left. ¡°i¡¯m not a child anymore. dad, you can do your own thing.¡± lord rong waved his hand casually and said, ¡± i¡¯m someone who can take care of myself. ¡± xuanyuan nantian was speechless. in fact, it wasn¡¯t that he was worried that rongrong wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to leave him, but rather that he was even more reluctant to leave his daughter. as he grew older, he always hoped that his child could stay by his side. moreover, his little rongrong had not grown up by his side since she was young, and he had already missed out on too much of her time. since young, lord rong had been strictly controlled by her godfathers, who would even cry out in worry if she lost a strand of hair. therefore, she hid from them as if she was hiding from anything. he had met his biological father and his biological father had to stay by his side. he was also a little worried that this would happen. xuanyuan nantian was disappointed. actually, i¡¯m not that busy. i¡¯m a veryzy person.¡± lord rong was stunned. he suddenly realized that xuanyuan nantian might be reluctant to leave him. ¡± then, dad,e and find me when you¡¯re free. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± xuanyuan nantian immediately beamed with joy and was in a good mood. li ruhua, jiang po, and a few others helped leng rongrong and her group pack their luggage. the luggage was moved into the car box by box. xuanyuan nantian stared at leng rongrong and had the urge to move the entire 19th floor of the main base back to china. this way, he could see his precious daughter every day. he just didn¡¯t know if little rongrong would be angry if he moved in like this, and if she would feel that she wasn¡¯t free. otherwise, after his wife¡¯s wanrong¡¯s treatment was over, he could take wanrong with him and get a house next to little rongrong¡¯s house to live in ... the mountain next to them seemed to be barren. when they developed it, they could also make a mountain. thinking of this, xuanyuan nantian¡¯s mood suddenly became much better. lord rong didn¡¯t know what her father was thinking, but seeing the smile on xuanyuan nantian¡¯s face, she continued to be suspicious. it looked like his father was suddenly very happy, as if he was very happy to send away the god of gue ... could it be that her father was reluctant to part with her on the surface, but in reality, he despised her? lord rong: ¡°!!! ¡± it couldn¡¯t be. she must be overthinking. ¡°are you ready to leave? don¡¯t forget about us!¡± just then, someone dragged a huge suitcase and a backpack into the courtyard. with the sound of luggage rolling on the ground, more people came from behind. the boss of the gang of blood appeared together with the scythe man and the others. leng rongrong was speechless. she had almost forgotten that she had wanted to ask these people to go back and help her nt flowers and weed out the weeds. ¡°let¡¯s go together!¡± the gang leader said excitedly, ¡± lord rong, we¡¯ll follow you from now on! ¡± leng rongrong said,¡±don¡¯t follow me around like i¡¯m the boss ... i¡¯m just an ordinary female artiste.¡± you¡¯re just going to help me get rid of the grass, you don¡¯t need to follow me. ¡± ¡°no, we didn¡¯t mean it that way. we really want to nt flowers for you.¡± the boss said, ¡± you must ept us! we want to follow you.¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of bloody people in shock. ¡± why are you following me? i¡¯m not in your circle ... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste of your talents to nt vegetables? i won¡¯t give you a high sry.¡± ¡°no need, just the normal sry will do. we don¡¯tck money.¡± ¡± we¡¯ll give you money, ¡± the boss said in all seriousness. lord rong: ¡°??? ¡± are you guys poisonous? li ruhua looked at the few of them with a mysterious expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. this group of people definitely didn¡¯t know that the young madam hated people who gave her money the most. she was a nouveau riche who didn¡¯tck money at all. boss bloody was stunned for a moment. he didn¡¯t expect that he would be scolded by lord rong for being sick when he wanted to give him money. however, he didn¡¯t dare to show any temper in front of the blood rakshasa. therefore, this boss who looked like a white radish just smiled and admitted that he was sick. while lord rong was talking to ji xue and the others, xuanyuan nantian walked to mo linyuan¡¯s side and pushed fourth master mo to a corner to chat with him. ¡°linyuan, i¡¯ve heard about how you and rongrong got married. you didn¡¯t even give rongrong a proper wedding, shouldn¡¯t you reflect on it a little?¡± ¡°i know that feelings are the most important, but there are some formalities that must be done. girls all dream of wearing a wedding dress one day, but our rongrong has never worn it. do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± fourth master mo did not say a word and remained silent. ¡°why aren¡¯t you saying anything? what¡¯s going on between you and rongrong recently? i can feel that there¡¯s something going on between the two of you.¡± xuanyuan nantian frowned, a trace of worry shed across his face. he could clearly feel that leng rongrong and mo linyuan were not as close as before. but he wasn¡¯t sure why. he could even feel that li ruhua was not as respectful to mo linyuan as before. sometimes, huahua would even argue with tang luo. for some reason, huahua seemed to be very angry. he felt that mo linyuan must have done something wrong. otherwise, rongrong would not be like this. ¡°there¡¯s no problem,¡± fourth master mo looked at xuanyuan nantian, wanting to say something but stopping. ¡°no problem means there¡¯s a problem. you definitely have a problem.¡± xuanyuan nantian frowned. ¡°we should go.¡± mo linyuan changed the topic. leng rongrong was indeed ready to set off, so xuanyuan nantian could not hold mo linyuan back to say anything. he only looked at mo linyuan with a look of warning, ¡± mo linyuan, it doesn¡¯t matter what the problem is if you don¡¯t want to tell me, but you¡¯d better promise that nothing will happen to rongrong. if anything happens to her, i will never let you off. ¡± Chapter 1285 1285 a warning from his father-inw when they got into the car, xuanyuan nantian looked at mo linyuan with a strong warning in his eyes. however, once he looked at leng rongrong, xuanyuan nantian¡¯s eyes would instantly be extremely loving. paring the two, the difference was huge. after a reluctant farewell, leng rongrong and the others set off for the airport. storm and the others immediately ran after them. they arrived at xuanyuan nantian¡¯s private airport. as soon as they got out of the car, they saw a fleet of cars rushing toward them. the fleet of cars looked familiar, with some of the yellow springs organization¡¯s on them. when li ruhua saw it, she felt a chill run down her spine. he was very familiar with this symbol because that night, the young miss had handed him a drunk huang yuan, and he had found a simr tattoo on huang yuan¡¯s body. li ruhua¡¯s face twitched as she recalled what had happened that night. that night was a nightmare. this huang yuan was too perverted, okay? ¡± they¡¯re from huangquan, aren¡¯t they? chief rong, let¡¯s leave quickly. i don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do, but no matter what, i don¡¯t think they¡¯re up to anything good. ¡± li ruhua hurriedly said. ¡°what are you nervous about? they¡¯re already here.¡± lord rong stood there and looked at the yellow spring¡¯s fleet. she remembered that huang yuan had apologized to her and had also said that she would not cause trouble for the 19th floor in the future. she believed that huang yuan would not go back on her word. why did he bring so many people here in such a hurry? speaking of which, lord rong was a little curious. ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m nervous. i¡¯m just worried that they¡¯ll affect us!¡± li ruhua gulped. in fact, he was worried about facing huang yuan. he did not know what this terrifying woman was up to. in the past, he had only thought that the young madam was terrifying when she was violent, but now he realized that huang yuan was also terrifying when she was violent. the key was that he couldn¡¯t beat this woman. he was obviously much weaker than the young madam, but he couldn¡¯t beat huang yuan no matter what. she was so small, but her strength was also abnormally great. he really didn¡¯t know how the girls nowadays grew up, but they were stronger than men. huahua subconsciously hid behind him. huang quan¡¯s fleet of cars stopped. huang yuan jumped out of one of the cars and quickly walked toward leng rongrong and the others. someone was dragging a suitcase behind huang yuan. ¡°have you forgotten about me?¡± huang jue asked angrily, ¡± didn¡¯t you say you were going to take me back to nt flowers? didn¡¯t i want to nt a three-year flower for you? leng rongrong, you can¡¯t go back on your word. even i can remember it, you can¡¯t forget it, can you?¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yuan with a smile. ¡± how could i forget? i can forget everything easily, but not a beautiful woman. ¡± handsome fairness huang¡¯s face turned red. leng rongrong was wearing a pair of retro sunsses, which were pulled down slightly. the way she spoke was simply too seductive. in particr, the look in his eyes was extremely sincere. she seemed to have been stunned by huang yuan¡¯s beautiful face. even though she was a girl, he still felt that he was being flirted with, especially when this girl was so good-looking and her tone was very aggressive. ¡± then why don¡¯t you guys ... ¡± huang liang was stunned. ¡°i guessed you woulde, so we were waiting for you here. look, you¡¯re here!¡± leng rongrong continued to smile, and her smile was very attractive. at the side, fourth master mo¡¯s jealousy had already started to spread. ¡°still not leaving?¡± fourth master mo asked unhappily from his wheelchair. ¡°yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s time to set off!¡± li ruhua hurriedly nodded her head. this was the first time she was on the front line with fourth master mo. recently, li ruhua had been very unhappy with lord fourth because of little nan yu¡¯s dna test. this was the first time she had stood on lord fourth¡¯s side. tang luo¡¯s gaze swept toward huang yuan. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. leng rongrong said to huang yuan in a friendly manner. ¡°alright,¡± he said. huang luan was overjoyed. ¡°yuanyuan, wait!¡± huang yuan¡¯s father got out of the car behind and hurried over. ¡± yuanyuan, are you really going? if you like to nt flowers, you can nt them at home. what will dad do if you leave?¡± ¡°dad, i¡¯ve already said that i¡¯m going to learn from xue qianqian and lord rong for a while. don¡¯t worry, if you miss me, you can fly over. if i miss you, i can also fly over. isn¡¯t it very convenient? you can even make calls or video calls.¡± huang yuan consoled her father with a few words. when she saw leng rongrong and the others walking inside, she dragged her luggage and waved goodbye to her father without saying a word, her tone somewhat impatient. ¡°i have to go, dad. you can go back now. don¡¯t worry, i will take care of myself. even if i can¡¯t take care of myself, there is still lord rong to take care of me. also, remember to get along well with the 19th floor and uncle xuanyuan.¡± huang liang rattled off a bunch of things, then chased after leng rongrong and the others onto the ne. on the ne, huang yuan wanted to sit next to leng rongrong, but just as she arrived, she saw tang luo pushing fourth master mo over and upying that seat. fourth master mo stood up from his wheelchair and sat beside lord rong. he nced at huang yuan with a warning look. huang yuan was speechless. amazing! after rolling her eyes, huang yuan walked to the other side. just as she sat down, she saw li ruhua suddenly stand up. as soon as she saw li ruhua, huang yuan almost grabbed her arm and red at her fiercely. ¡± what are you running for? why did you run away when you saw me? are you feeling guilty?¡± huahua was speechless. sitting back down, huahua put her hands on her legs and said seriously, ¡± who said i ran away? who said i was guilty? i didn¡¯t! ¡± ¡°ha, you were about to run just now. do you think i¡¯ll believe you just because you sat back down? i won¡¯t believe you.¡± huang luanughed coldly. she turned to look at li ruhua, then said disdainfully, ¡± damn pervert! ¡± ¡°make yourself clear, who¡¯s the stinky hooligan!¡± when li ruhua heard this, she craned her neck in anger. ¡± how am i a hooligan? who was the one who insisted on taking off my clothes and sleeping on my bed, and even hugging me to sleep? who was so strong that he couldn¡¯t pull it open?¡± ¡°you¡¯re a man and you don¡¯t have the strength to pull a woman away, yet you still have the face to say that.¡± huang liang scoffed, ¡± shameless! ¡± ¡°you, you¡¯re treating me like this, and you still say i¡¯m shameless? you¡¯re a woman, yet you¡¯re taking off a man¡¯s clothes. don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± li ruhua¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡± you even touched my clothes! you still insist on wearing my clothes, don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Chapter 1286 1286 do you want to reim the barren mountains? ¡°pfft! pfft-pfft-¡± tang luo and li chenle, who were sitting behind the two of them, couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. the two of them burst outughing. immediately, li ruhua and huang yuan turned to look at the two of them almost at the same time. their eyes were practically burning with fire. ¡°what are youughing at? are youughing at us?¡± hua hua and huang luan said in unison. ugh? no, we didn¡¯tugh at all.¡± tang luo and li chenle immediately shut their mouths and pretended that they had notughed. li ruhua and huang yuan red at them and wanted to fight. li chenle and tang luo were shocked. they quickly rushed over to where the others were and sat down with them. only then did li ruhua and huang yuan not go over, and the two of them continued to bicker. leng rongrong listened to li ruhua and huang yuan¡¯s argument and closed her eyes to rest for a while. she wanted to say something to mo linyuan, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. she felt a littleplicated. she had been feeling weird with mo linyuan for the past few days. she could feel that fourth master mo was hiding something in his heart and she was waiting for him to speak up. however, she waited for a long time, but fourth master mo did not say a word. he did not say anything. the more he refused to say, the more she didn¡¯t want to ask. she felt that there were some things that he should be honest with himself. xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s matter had also made her very confused. she was frustrated, extremely frustrated, but mo linyuan acted like nothing had happened and did not exin. on the ne, the two of them were still in the same situation. on the surface, there seemed to be nothing, but there seemed to be a very thick barrier between them. she couldn¡¯t see what was going on on his side, and he couldn¡¯t see what was going on on her side. until they arrived at their destination, neither of them said anything. when they were about to disembark from the ne, fourth master mo walked to the wheelchair himself. leng rongrong naturally walked behind him to push the wheelchair, looking like they had a tacit understanding. the bodyguards of the floating cloud mountain were already waiting at the airport. once leng rongrong and the others arrived, they got into the car and went back to the floating cloud mountain. it felt good to be home. leng rongrong looked at the garden full of nts she had nted and felt very close. huang yuan got excited as soon as she arrived. ¡± wow, master rong, is your house so big? these nts are all very special. my god, you have such precious species?¡± huang yuan was stunned when she saw the flowers and nts. she looked at leng rongrong in shock, feeling incredulous. ¡± but why would you raise such a precious species with leeks? strange, this thing is so delicate, but it can live so well with leeks?¡± ¡°you really know what¡¯s good.¡± after hearing huang yuan¡¯s words, lord rong knew that she knew the nts here. she would be very happy if this woman came to help her take care of the garden. it just so happened that she also wanted to develop the mountain at the side. she could even get some melon and fruit farms down there. it was definitely good. with huang yuan and the kun blood, he could probably grow a lot of things. lord rong got excited at the thought of this. she had even forgotten about the little unhappiness she had with lord fourth. ¡± i¡¯ll take you to see that side. i want to develop somend there. what do you think? ¡± lord rong led huang yuan, qiu xue, and the others forward. ¡°we don¡¯t need to think anything of it. it¡¯s fine as long as you think it¡¯s good.¡± the white radish chuckled and said, ¡± you just have to give the order. we¡¯ll do whatever you ask us to do. you can nt flowers, vegetables, or even humans!¡± ¡°yes, i think so too.¡± huang yuan looked like she was ready to be a flower farmer. ¡°i think the mountains in this direction are not bad. i want to buy them all. do you think you can nt anything over there?¡± leng rongrong pointed in another direction, where there were a few barren mountains. ¡°whether or not we can nt things, whether or not we can nt good things, we still need to do a field study. however, that mountain looks pretty good. looking from here, it¡¯s very suitable for nting things.¡± huang yuan said, ¡± not only can you nt things, but you can also raise some animals. ¡± leng rongrong looked at huang yuan. ¡± what kind of animal do you keep? ¡± ¡°chickens and ducks are fine.¡± huang yuan said, ¡± it¡¯s not bad to raise some small pigs and so on to eat. ¡± huang yuan said seriously. leng rongrong imagined that they had arge group of chickens, ducks, pigs, and dogs ... then, these things would cry out every day, and she could understand what they were saying ... she didn¡¯t dare to imagine that scene. if he were to eat his own ... lord rong shuddered all over. at that time, would there be a lot of pigs crying out: ¡°lord rong, don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°lord rong, don¡¯t eat me!¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m going to be eaten! i¡¯m going to be ughtered! ¡± lord rong was speechless. ¡°i can raise pigs, but i don¡¯t want to eat them. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to ughter my own pet, right?¡± ¡± it¡¯s better to raise it yourself. it¡¯s healthy to eat it! ¡± huang yuan said with a serious face. leng rongrong nced at huang yuan with aplicated expression. ¡± let me ask you a question. ¡± ¡°please ask.¡± huang yuan nodded. ¡°if you want to eat a pig, but the pig can talk to you, tell you not to kill it, and you¡¯ve been raising it for a long time, would you still eat it?¡± leng rongrong asked deeply. ¡°you can still chat with me? ¡°f * ck, of course it can¡¯t be eaten. it can even chat. it must have be a spirit and is almost like a human. eating it is the same as eating a human. it¡¯s too terrifying!¡± huang yuan trembled and shook her head. then, she felt leng rongrong¡¯s burning gaze. ¡°you¡¯ve investigated me, right? then you should know something, right?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± ... ¡± huang shuo nodded furiously, then covered her mouth, ¡± sorry, i forgot that you can understand animalnguage. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s why we¡¯ll just let the animals that we¡¯re keeping to eat be. the other animals can rest if they want to. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. huang yuan nodded. after looking at it for a while, they decided to go to the site to investigate before it got dark. just as he was about to go down the mountain, a child suddenly dragged a suitcase and slowly came over. ¡°f * ck, did you guys see that? it¡¯s still daytime!¡± huang yuan was shocked. she rubbed her eyes, thinking that she had seen a ghost in broad daylight. ¡± i saw it ... ¡± bloody and the others nodded. ¡± is that a ghost? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re the ghosts! your entire family is a ghost! ¡± the little boy looked up, revealing a delicate and good-looking face with red lips and white teeth. his long ck hair fell behind him like a waterfall, and he was wearing a loose red silk robe. there was a smile on the little boy¡¯s face when he spoke, but there was an inexplicable pressure in that smile, which made people¡¯s hearts tighten subconsciously. yun xue and the others were shocked by the little boy¡¯s aura. only lord rong didn¡¯t feel anything. instead, he frowned. ¡± how did you get up here? ¡± there were so many bodyguards at the floating cloud mountain. they wouldn¡¯t let anyonee up casually. even if someone came up, they would first report it. however, this guy seemed to have entered no one¡¯snd. Chapter 1287 1287 i¡¯ll protect you ¡°i walked up.¡± the little boy had the air of a noble. he looked up and smiled at lord rong. ¡°no one stopped you?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± what are you doing at the floating cloud mountain? ¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong looked at the suitcase in the little boy¡¯s hand. this guy had even dragged a suitcase over. why did it feel like he was going to stay at the floating cloud mountain for a long time? although they had acted in a movie before, they didn¡¯t seem to be very familiar with each other. thest time he was filming, he gave her some random things ... thinking about it, he was a bit simr to brian. this little brat always felt that it was a little strange. ¡°i¡¯ll protect you.¡± the little boy looked up, exuding a noble aura. ¡± i¡¯ve decided to stay by your side for this period of time. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°you, protect, me?¡± ¡°you¡¯re just a little kid, don¡¯t mess around!¡± nie qian was speechless. he was almost a few thousand years old. little wimp? this damn body was really a hindrance to him. ¡°i¡¯m not a kid, i¡¯m an adult. i can protect you too.¡± nie qian said with a serious face. ¡°are you sure? is your kung fu very good?¡± leng rongrong stared suspiciously at the little wimp in front of her. although she knew that this little fellow¡¯s martial arts were not bad, he still wanted to protect her. this tone even sounded a little arrogant. because he was just a little kid, he actually looked a little cute when he said such things. ¡± whose child is he? how can he be so cute? ¡± huang yuan¡¯s eyes lit up after looking at him for a while. at first, she thought that he was dressed like a ghost, but she had seen a ghost in broad daylight. upon closer inspection, one would realize that he was a noble young master. although she was not dressed like a modern person, she looked very cute. even the aura she gave off seemed to be a little cute. the more huang yuan looked at him, the more she felt that this child was extremely cute and handsome. she even had the urge to reach out and pinch the child¡¯s face. ¡°i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch my face, or you¡¯ll die a terrible death.¡± nie qian seemed to have sensed huang yuan¡¯s thoughts and immediately warned her. he raised his head and looked at huang yuan with a very strong warning in his eyes. his entire body was emitting an oppressive force, and his brown eyes were fixed on huang yuan. huang luan¡¯s outstretched hand froze, then she pulled back her hand as if she had been electrocuted. she originally thought that nie yan was a little fun, and her threatening tone was quite scary. but through nie qian¡¯s eyes, huang yuan seemed to see her own body. she didn¡¯t dare to do anything for a moment. on the other hand, ji xue and the others didn¡¯t think nie qian was fun. the few of them felt that this little wimp gave off a very terrifying feeling. after all, they had all lived their lives on the edge and were particrly sensitive to danger. nie yan gave them a very dangerous feeling. ¡°lord rong, who is he?¡± ¡°why is this child so hostile?¡± the white radish asked in a low voice. ¡°a small-time actress.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°being a small-time actress is not my main identity.¡± nie qian frowned. ¡°what¡¯s your main identity?¡± leng rongrong was amused. this little guy seemed to be serious. ¡°your protector.¡± nie qian mumbled, ¡± danger ising. i need to protect you. ¡± from today onwards, i will go in and out with you. no matter where you go, i will always be by your side.¡± ¡°thank you, but it¡¯s okay. i can protect myself.¡± leng rongrong smiled at nie qian. ¡± i haven¡¯t been reduced to the point where i need a child to protect me. ¡± ¡°i told you, i¡¯m not a child!¡± ¡°then what are you?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°dwarf?¡± huang yuan blurted out and then received a murderous look from nie qian. ¡°i¡¯m not an ordinary person.¡± nie sha paused and said, ¡± i¡¯m the demon god type. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve read too many novels, right?¡± huang yuan said subconsciously. nie yan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as she stared at huang yuan. ¡± why do you talk so much? ¡± huang yuan covered her mouth. nie yan dragged her suitcase in the direction of the vi and said as she walked, ¡± i¡¯ll go wherever you go in the future, rongrong. you have to take me with you wherever you go. i¡¯ll follow you as your bodyguard.¡± ¡°don¡¯t you need to work or go to school?¡± leng rongrong followed behind nie qian. ¡± won¡¯t your family worry about you if you continue to act like this? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have a family. of course i don¡¯t need to go to school. i¡¯m not interested in those stupid things. whether i want to work or not, isn¡¯t it up to me to decide. from today onwards, protecting you is my job.¡± nie qian snorted coldly. ¡± i wanted toe a littleter, at least to return to my original appearance ... but it seems that it¡¯s toote. ¡± as she spoke, nie qian nced at the little ck dragon ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger. ¡± remember to protect your ring. ¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and nced at the ck ring on her finger. ¡± you know about this too? ¡± ¡°of course.¡± nie yan¡¯s face was cold. ¡± i know more than you think, so you have to listen to me. ¡± i¡¯m the one who extended your life. i won¡¯t allow you to die without my consent.¡± leng rongrong: ¡± ... what nonsense are you talking about? i¡¯m living well. why are you extending my life? ¡± ¡°... forget it. arrange a room for me,¡± nie yan said. after that, nie yan walked towards the living room. as soon as she entered the door, nie qian saw mo linyuan in his wheelchair and tang luo, who was pushing fourth master mo out. simrly, fourth master also saw nie qian, who had suddenly entered the door. the scene and the atmosphere were strange for a moment. ¡± hehehe. ¡± nie li tilted his head and chuckled. ¡± you keep saying you love her, but are you nning to hurt her? ¡± mo lingyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. as soon as he saw nie qian, he had a feeling that he was at odds with him. the other party was clearly a little kid. by right, he wouldn¡¯t have any hostility towards children. however, when he saw nie yan, he felt a sense of displeasure. it was as if he had seen his old enemy and wanted to fight him. this child must be too annoying. fourth master mo raised his eyebrows and looked at nie yan. ¡± what are you doing here? ¡± he nced at the suitcase in nie yan¡¯s hand. ¡°i¡¯m not here for you, anyway.¡± nie sha rolled his eyes. she then turned to look at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± which is your room? i¡¯m staying next to you. ¡± ¡°???¡±leng rongrong had never seen such an impolite person. ¡°if you don¡¯t mind, i can sleep in the same room as you. it¡¯s more convenient to protect you.¡± nie qian said. ¡°my wife will naturally sleep with me.¡± fourth master mo felt an inexplicable sense of danger. his brows were tightly furrowed and his eyes were filled with displeasure. Chapter 1288 1288 chapter 1290-dangerous person nie qian was still very impolite. he said domineeringly, ¡± you are not allowed to sleep together. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s my wife, why can¡¯t she sleep with me? also, this is our home. it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right?¡± fourth master mo looked at nie qian with slight dislike. this child gave him an inexplicable sense of danger, so he felt inexplicably irritated when he looked at him. nie yan¡¯s face was calm, and she just smiled. ¡± don¡¯t you feel guilty? now that you¡¯re in a terrible state, do you still have a way to protect her? if she¡¯s from the protection department, then hand her over to me!¡± mo lingyuan was stunned and he looked at nie qian with a strange expression. his current situation was truly terrible. but how did this child know? it was as if he knew everything, and his eyes were filled with contempt. uneasiness crept into her heart. ¡°alright, stop talking nonsense!¡± leng rongrong interrupted nie qian, ¡± you¡¯re really a little too friendly. alright, you can stay here if you want, but contact your family and let them know. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have a family.¡± nie sha shrugged, ¡± didn¡¯t i say it before? i¡¯m the only one in my family.¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong looked at nie qian with a skeptical look. ¡°why would i lie to you?¡± nie yan didn¡¯t think so. ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate and see if i have any family. ¡± ¡°alright, then.¡± leng rongrong then asked li ruhua to arrange a room for nie qian. nie yan went to her room to put her luggage away. huang yuan said in a low voice, ¡± this child is a little scary for some reason. i don¡¯t know if you feel it, but i feel like he¡¯s a dangerous person! ¡± ¡°it looks like it¡¯s more dangerous than us.¡± kun xue and the others also frowned. ¡°he¡¯s just a child.¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t have any bad feelings towards nie qian at that time. instead, she felt a sense of familiarity from nie qian, and she didn¡¯t resist being close to this child. ¡°are we still going to see that mountain?¡± huang yuan asked. ¡°it¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± leng rongrong said after some thought. ¡°let¡¯s go. we can get morend and grow more vegetables.¡± bloody and the others were very excited. they had killed people, done all kinds of business, andpleted all kinds of missions, but they had never grown vegetables. if it was someone else who asked them to nt vegetables, they would have been very disdainful. however, at this moment, it was lord rong and the blood rakshasa who wanted them to grow vegetables. they were living with the blood rakshasa, so no matter what they did, they were willing to do it. they even felt that it was very exciting. ¡°are you guys going?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and tang luo. fourth master mo originally wanted to say no, but nie qian¡¯s voice came from upstairs, ¡± i¡¯m going too! don¡¯t leave me!¡± as she spoke, nie yan flipped over the railing on the second floor and actually jumped down from the second floor. shended steadily. when he fell down, everyone was shocked. it was toote to stop him, and they saw him fall to the ground. everyone was shocked, but nie yan was fine. he walked towards leng rongrong and asked, ¡± where are we going? i¡¯m going too! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re fine?¡± leng rongrong stared at nie qian a few times, then nced at the railing on the second floor. the second floor was indeed not low, and even a skilled person could be injured if they jumped down, but nie qian was fine. he hadnded very lightly just now, without making any sound, as if he hadnded like a feather. it could be seen that nie qian was indeed very powerful. ¡± of course i¡¯m fine. how can i be fine at this height? ¡± nie yan said nonchntly, then he whistled. storm suddenly stood up and ran to nie qian. ¡°squat down.¡± nie qian ordered. storm, who only listened to lord rong¡¯s orders, actually followed nie qian¡¯s orders and squatted in front of nie qian. nie yan got on it. ¡°are you very familiar with storm?¡± leng rongrong asked. storm actually listened to the orders of someone other than her? could it be that this child also understood animalnguage? ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± nie qian patted storm¡¯s head, then looked at leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯m closer to you, but you don¡¯t remember me. you¡¯re heartless. ¡± ¡°... how am i heartless?¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. her impression of this child was only that she was in the crew. if she looked further back, she would never have known nie yan. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. fourth master mo¡¯s handsome face was frowning. it was obvious that he didn¡¯t like leng rongrong and nie sha talking so much, so he interrupted their conversation. the group of people set off in a grandiose manner. when they went down the mountain, other than nie qian riding storm, leng rongrong riding white tiger, and fourth master mo riding storm, the rest of them all went down the mountain by car. not far from the neighboring mountain. therefore, the group of people arrived at their destination very quickly. there was only a small path up the mountain. leng rongrong saw that the top of the mountain looked pretty good and wanted to go up and take a look. the group immediately wanted to go up and take a look. the mountain road was not easy to walk on, and lord fourth¡¯s body had not fully recovered yet, so lord rong did not let him go up the mountain. she asked him to wait down there, leaving tang luo and li ruhua to take care of lord fourth. lord rong went up the mountain with a group of people. lord fourth raised his head and looked at leng rongrong¡¯s back. when he saw the little one who was wrapped around lord rong, his brows were tightly knitted, and he was a little unhappy. especially when he remembered what nie yan said before, he said he was badly burned ... he said he was here to protect rongrong, but he seemed to have guessed everything. who is this nie qian? why did he know everything? he was clearly a child, but the way he looked at him was not the kind of look a child should have. li ruhua and tang luo were guarding fourth master mo at the side. it was unclear what the two of them were talking about, but they suddenly started quarreling. as they argued, they couldn¡¯t help but start fighting. however, huahua¡¯s outstretched hand wasn¡¯t as good as tang luo¡¯s, so li ruhua was quickly caught by tang luo. ¡°li ruhua, what¡¯s wrong with you? can you not spout nonsense? what did he mean by lord fourth had let young madam down? what did lord fourth do to young madam?¡± ¡± no matter what, fourth master will never let young madam down, ¡± tang luo said, flustered and exasperated. ¡± don¡¯t you know how much he loves young madam? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that? is it right to team up with the young master to deceive our lord rong¡¯s feelings? lord rong is so good to lord fourth, but he¡¯s a liar!¡± li ruhua said angrily. li ruhua felt a little indignant for leng rongrong. he had indeed seen the dna test. after all, he was lord rong¡¯s man, so he naturally sided with lord rong. he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the dna test if it were on himself, let alone on lord rong. this meant that lord fourth had been lying all along. even if he wasn¡¯t lying, the fact that lord fourth had a child was quite disgusting. Chapter 1289 1289 you¡¯ve been quite bold recently ¡°huahua, you¡¯ve be more daring recently?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s tone was cold. he was already impatient to begin with, and li ruhua¡¯s words made him even more frustrated. the matter now was not about whether xiao xun ¡®er was his child or not. naturally, xiao xun ¡®er was not his biological son. even if there was a paternity test, it was impossible for him to be his. he had never touched any other woman before rongrong. he only had one woman, rongrong. and his heart was only rongrong¡¯s. pared to the matter with master, xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s matter was really insignificant to him. it was just a misunderstanding. if it was a misunderstanding, there would always be a way to resolve it. however, his master¡¯s matter was imminent, and he was not sure if his master would do anything to rongrong if he did not leave her. if his master really did something to rongrong, what could he use to protect his woman? he couldn¡¯t defeat his master, so he couldn¡¯t protect rongrong. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were filled with an unspeakable impatience. tang luo was also very annoyed. he had been kidnapped by that perverted master before, so he knew how terrifying that old man was. lord fourth¡¯s power was already so powerful that it was perverted. but in front of that master, he was really vulnerable. even if lord fourth brought the entireherworld empire to take his master down with him, he might not seed. that master had been threatening their fourth master. she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with that old man, but he wanted to separate fourth master and young madam. he wanted to break up the two of them. now, he was even threatening lord fourth with lord rong¡¯s friends. song junlin and the others were very important to young madam. naturally, lord fourth wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to them. however, lord fourth wouldn¡¯t take young madam¡¯s ring and break off all ties with her in exchange for someone else. leng rongrong and the others went up the mountain. the scenery on this mountain was not bad, and some ces were very suitable for farming. it just happened to be connected with their yufu mountain. if they developed it well, it should be very good. huang yuan and the others discussed how to develop it as they watched. ¡± you can nt flowers in this area, and you can cultivate some precious nts in that area. over here, you can grow some vegetables, melons, and fruits that you can eat. you can grow fruit trees on that mountain over there. ¡± ¡± yes, we can also build a fish pond over there and cultivate some aquatic products. ¡± ¡± i think we can build a small ss house in that area. we can y here and experience the fun of doing farm work. not only that, we can rest when we¡¯re tired. we can also lie down here to look at the stars and bask in the sun when we¡¯re free. ¡± ¡± i suddenly feel like looking forward to our future life! ¡± ¡± lord rong, what do you think? why don¡¯t you hurry up and get it up? ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t wait!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t wait any longer. i finally don¡¯t have to do those dangerous things anymore. i can slow down and take a good rest. ¡± bloody and his men looked even more excited than lord rong. their eyes were all shining. this kind of life sounded very interesting. ¡°it would be even better if i could have some women.¡± a member of the carnage guild said, ¡± if i get a wife again, i¡¯ll be living here! ¡± ¡°you wish!¡± ¡± it¡¯s already good enough to grow vegetables with the blood rakshasa. why do you need a wife? ¡± ¡°ah, i want to live a peaceful life. to be honest, brothers, don¡¯t you want to? he had almost earned enough money, and he wasn¡¯t young anymore. it was time to start a family. isn¡¯t it good to find a wife, raise a chubby son, grow some vegetables, and live a life?¡± ¡°it¡¯s good, but is it that easy to find a wife?¡± someone scolded jokingly. leng rongrong looked at the crowd. ¡± are you sure you want to find a wife? ¡± ¡°i have this idea.¡± a few men nodded. ¡± why? do you have a solution, lord rong? ¡± lord rong, you¡¯re not going to help us find a wife, are you? we¡¯ll be very, very touched.¡± ¡± i¡¯m going to participate in a dating show in a few days as a love analyst. that show seems to becking people. do you guys want to participate? ¡± leng rongrong asked after looking at the group of people. ¡°really? that¡¯s good!¡± ¡°i want to participate, i¡¯ll sign up!¡± ¡°the dating show is full of beautiful women, right? i want to participate too!¡± ¡°but can we? shouldn¡¯t only celebrities be allowed to participate in this kind of television program? we¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll talk to the festival group. it should be fine.¡± leng rongrong swept a few nces at the group of carnage members beside her. the members of the carnage guild all looked okay, and they were very good at martial arts. other than their weird personalities, their sses ... it was not convenient to say, but there was nothing wrong with them. that dating show had been rather popr recently. she had only agreed to be an analyst because she knew the director. she was actually not very interested in such shows. of course, it was not a bad idea to help the man with the blood curse find a wife. at the thought of this, lord rong thought of li ruhua and tang luo again. these two people¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t very clear either. should he let them attend the party? however, tang luo and chu wei seemed to be quite ambiguous recently. this fellow would give little yanyan gifts from time to time ... as for huahua, there were some sparks between him and huang yuan. she couldn¡¯t think of any woman who could control huahua, but huang yuan seemed to be able to! after all, they were her followers, so lord rong was quite worried about their lifelong happiness. ¡°what are you looking at me for?¡± huang yuan¡¯s scalp went numb from leng rongrong¡¯s stare, and she was inexplicably nervous. ¡± is there a problem? ¡± ¡°what do you think of huahua?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°you mean that bald guy?¡± huang yuan snorted coldly, crossed her arms, and said angrily, ¡± damn hooligan, i haven¡¯t even settled the score with him! ¡± ¡°take a closer look,¡± leng rongrong said,¡±huahua is actually quite handsome!¡± ¡°what¡¯s so handsome about that big stupid guy?¡± huang yuan said unhappily, ¡± he¡¯s a pervert and he¡¯s even wearing women¡¯s clothes. why is a man wearing women¡¯s clothes? is there something wrong with his brain?¡± ¡°no, huahua is quite normal. cross-dressing is just his hobby. he¡¯s still a woman.¡± leng rongrong smiled and looked at huang yuan with a burning gaze. he still felt that huang yuan and huahua were a good match. the more he looked at them, the more he felt that they were a good match. ¡± that¡¯s not a hobby. it¡¯s a quirk. it¡¯s definitely his quirk! ¡± huang yuan said with a look of disdain, ¡± i think you can consider changing bodyguards. his kung fu is so bad and he¡¯s so perverted. he¡¯s not suitable. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ll think he¡¯s a good person if you get to know him more.¡± leng rongrong smiled at huang yuan. after the group of people had seen enough, they went down the mountain. at the foot of the mountain, huang yuan coldly snorted at the sight of li ruhua. leng rongrong walked over and naturally pushed mo linyuan¡¯s wheelchair. nie qian leaned over with a look of disgust. Chapter 1290 1290 lord rong¡¯s imagination after returning home, everyone from the carnage guild gathered together to discuss how they were going to develop the mountains. meanwhile, li ruhua went into the kitchen and got busy. tang luo followed li ruhua into the kitchen. he helped out a little, but the two of them still had cold faces and didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. after leng rongrong wheeled mo linyuan around the courtyard for a while, she squatted down and took his pulse. fourth master mo was actually recovering quite well. his body had always been in good shape and his recovery ability was also very strong, so his recovery speed was much faster than the average person. he was already able to stand up and walk, but leng rongrong was worried that walking would cause his injuries to not recover well enough, so she forced him to continue sitting in the wheelchair. ¡°you¡¯re recovering well.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice was low. she raised her eyes. her eyes were bright, reflecting the afterglow of the setting sun. in her eyes, lord fourth¡¯s extremely handsome face was there. a small hand grabbed onto fourth master mo¡¯s hand and gently intertwined their fingers. ¡°let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± leng rongrong couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. she wanted to make things clear. she felt that mo linyuan had been acting weird recently. she felt an inexplicable uneasiness in her heart. she had a terrible dream yesterday. she dreamed that they were all dead ... this caused her to be filled with lingering fear. she took a long time to sort out her thoughts and finally decided to have a chat with mo linyuan. there was nothing that she could not tell him. recently, the two of them seemed to be throwing tantrums and had fallen into a cold war. this state was not very good and made her feel very uneasy. no matter what the problem was, she believed that they would be able to solve it. she also wanted to talk to him about little nan yu. she really, really liked xiao xun ¡®er. whether he was mo linyuan¡¯s son or not, she liked him very much. she did not want xiao xun ¡®er to be in a difficult position when he saw them. moreover, after thinking about it carefully, she realized that all of mo linyuan¡¯s assets were in her hands. even the money that xiao xun ¡®er earned was given to her. she should trust them. fourth master mo¡¯s half-closed eyes were filled with impatience. he had thought of many ns, but he couldn¡¯t be sure that they would be foolproof. if he couldn¡¯t ensure rongrong¡¯s safety, he didn¡¯t dare to tell her anything. he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. however, perhaps, they really should have a chat. fourth master mo nodded his head. leng rongrong pushed him into the huge study. gu pu¡¯s room door was closed, and fourth master mo was in the wheelchair while leng rongrong sat on the sofa. the man¡¯s face was still handsome, and he had an air of nobility around him, as if he was born to be an emperor. he looked at her, his eyes filled with deep affection. ¡°tell me the truth about xiao xun ¡®er.¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. ¡°you can take a look at huang ¡®er¡¯s information. i met him before you did, but he¡¯s not my child. before i met you, i had never been with any other woman. before you took out the dna test, i didn¡¯t know about this at all.¡± fourth master mo took a deep breath, ¡± rongrong, i¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± ¡°okay, i believe you on this.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± are you hiding anything else from me? you and tang luo have been absent-minded recently, and you can even avoid me sometimes. what¡¯s the reason? if there¡¯s anything, we can discuss and solve it. i don¡¯t want you to shoulder everything on your own shoulders. i¡¯m not a delicate woman. even if the sky falls down, i can bear it with you. there¡¯s also xiao xun ¡®er. we can hold up this sky together. i believe that xiao xun¡¯ er thinks the same.¡± leng rongrong tried tofort fourth master mo. as she thought about it, she felt that the words that fourth master mo had been unwilling to say at this time might have something to do with her. she was just worried about her own safety, but she felt that as long as the family stayed together, they could get through it together. leng rongrong pulled on fourth master mo¡¯s hand and repeated it many times. she said that they could solve any difficulties together. she knew that men had self-esteem. if there was something that they did not want to say and let women bear it together, they would have to see how the situation was if they wanted to solve it themselves. ¡°don¡¯t forget that i, your wife, am also very rich. if you need money, just let me know. ¡°or, if there¡¯s any other matter, we can solve it together. if there¡¯s trouble, we can fight. i can immediately summon arge group of brothers over. if it¡¯s a business problem, i¡¯ll find a few old monsters from the mall to help ...¡± leng rongrong puffed up her cheeks and thought about it carefully. she had not encountered any difficulties in her life until now. furthermore, with lord fourth¡¯s abilities and means, she did not think that he would encounter any problems that he could not solve. he thought about it. leng rongrong was suddenly taken aback, and her expression became a little strange. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was expressionless as he looked at leng rongrong ... ¡°you¡¯re angry because i didn¡¯t let you bang these past few days? i¡¯m just worried about your body ... i know that you have a strong desire, but you¡¯re so seriously injured. if you go too far, you¡¯ll lose your life. wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome?¡± fourth master mo was speechless. ¡± then i¡¯ll give it to you ... you¡¯re almost fully recovered. you can do that now ... ¡± lord rong¡¯s almond-shaped eyes sparkled. she squatted down in front of lord fourth and began to unbutton the first button on his neck. before he could unbutton the second button, lord rong¡¯s hand was held by a pair of big hands. fourth master mo¡¯s breathing turned heavy as he shook his head. at that moment, lord rong¡¯s expression instantly changed. she suddenly pulled her hand back, and her expression became weirder and weirder. ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows, not understanding what master rong¡¯s expression meant. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like me anymore!¡± ¡°you¡¯re not even willing to touch me?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not worried about how to tell me, right?¡± ¡°you want to divorce me, but you¡¯re afraid that i won¡¯t return your assets to you since they¡¯re all in my hands? that¡¯s why you¡¯re so worried?¡± lord rong couldn¡¯t be med for overthinking things. lord fourth was simply too lustful. however, they hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time. lord rong took the initiative to touch lord fourth, but he was unmoved and even pulled her hand away! he must not love her anymore. otherwise, how could he be so indifferent? leng rongrong¡¯s face turned pale with anger. if she had known earlier, she would have kept a few pretty boys! she tried her best not to have any contact with other men and tried her best to love him. in the end, he stopped loving her just because he said so. he didn¡¯t even want to touch her body! leng rongrong¡¯s aggrieved little face was scrunched up. she looked at fourth master mo expectantly, as though she was waiting for an answer. Chapter 1291 1291 lord fourth confesses ¡°yes, i don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± fourth master mo looked at lord rong. there was no change in his noble face, as calm as a pool of still water. leng rongrong raised her head in a daze. ¡± really? what¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°no reason.¡± fourth master mo did not even blink his eyes. mo zhao narrowed his eyes and sighed. ¡°even if you don¡¯t love me, you should at least have a reason! do you think my breasts are small, my butt isn¡¯t big enough, or my face isn¡¯t pretty?¡± lord rong¡¯s pretty face scrunched up, and her beautiful eyes seemed to be filled with stars as she pouted. the lord rong in front of lord fourth was always not so lord-like and had a lot of cuteness. he was so cuteness that people could not bear to see him and were defeated. lord fourth had originally wanted to make the best of the situation. since rongrong had misunderstood him, he would go along with this misunderstanding and pretend that he did not love her anymore. this way, she would be safer. but when she met his eyes, she couldn¡¯t say anything no matter how much she didn¡¯t like him. love, how could he not love her! this woman, he loved her to the bone. no matter what she was like, he would love her! ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± fourth master mo let out a heavy sigh, feeling slightly helpless. ¡°no reason?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± so you fell in love with some flirtatious little b * tch and shifted your love to someone else? ¡± ¡°no.¡± a look of helplessness shed across fourth master mo¡¯s handsome face. in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to lie to his wife. even if it was for his wife¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t want to lie to her, nor did he want her to be sad because of this. perhaps rongrong was right. there were some things that had to be made clear. a family had to face it together. no matter what difficulties it was, there would always be a time to solve them. ¡°rongrong, i love you.¡± fourth master mo raised his head and looked at leng rongrong, ¡± you¡¯re so good, how can i not love you? ¡± i can¡¯t wait to give you everything i have. i can¡¯t wait to give you my life. but i¡¯m also afraid that i won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face had never looked so serious before. he had originally wanted to hide it. he felt that he should be the one to deal with these things. but he still said it in the end. he knew rongrong¡¯s personality and knew that she definitely didn¡¯t want him to hide it from her. she definitely wanted to know the truth. ¡°i don¡¯t need your protection.¡± leng rongrong frowned slightly. it wasn¡¯t simple to hear such words from mo linyuan. when had the great fourth master mo ever been afraid of anything? no matter how big the trouble was, it couldn¡¯t be trouble to him. he couldn¡¯t even protect his woman. but at this moment, his eyes were full of worry, as if he was really worried that she would get hurt or something would happen to her. leng rongrong was not stupid, so she guessed what was going on. she stared at mo linyuan. ¡± trouble, it¡¯s not yours, it¡¯s mine, right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s my trouble. i¡¯ve implicated you.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent. ¡°who is it? what¡¯s the situation? tell me the details. if there¡¯s any trouble, we¡¯ll face it together. don¡¯t forget, i¡¯m not weak either.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes glinted. it¡¯s good that there¡¯s trouble, and it¡¯s only interesting when there¡¯s trouble. she had always felt that her life was too smooth-sailing, and that it was only fun when there were some small twists and turns. ¡°tang luo saw that you were investigating someone. qiao wu, do you still remember?¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong. ¡°qiao wu? the old man that the international prison is investigating?¡± leng rongrong nodded thoughtfully. ¡± i remember. this person is very capable. i¡¯ve investigated a little but couldn¡¯t find any traces of him. gern said he had been searching for him for decades, but he still couldn¡¯t find him. what, is it rted to him?¡± recalling the information gern had given her, leng rongrong tried to recall, but she couldn¡¯t recall anything of value. he only knew that this old man was very powerful and his traces were well hidden. ording to gern, this old man had participated in several family extermination cases. moreover, the garne family had sent out many capable men to hunt him down, but all of them were killed. for decades, the garne family had been looking for him, but there had been no progress. if he wasn¡¯t forced to, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her to help investigate. judging from his methods, this old man was ruthless enough, and his kung fu was very powerful. but, how did this have anything to do with mo linyuan? ¡°he¡¯s my master.¡± fourth master mo nced at his leg, ¡± my previous injuries were all because of him. ¡± ¡°your master?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± you¡¯re saying that this old man is your master? ¡± ¡°yes, i learned all my kung fu from him.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± from a very, very young age, to the point where i almost lost all my memories, he was already my master. ¡± mo linyuan could not even remember how he became qiao wu¡¯s disciple. in any case, as far as he could remember, qiao wu had always been his master, and his training methods had always been very harsh. after they grew up, they rarely met. qiao wu would asionally ask him to do some harmless things for him to do. he would help and also give qiao wu money. after all, he was her former master. butter, they had some conflicts because of some things and had always disliked each other. fourth master mo had long wanted to break off their master-disciple rtionship, but qiao wu had always refused. this time, the things that qiao wu had asked him to do made him want to break off their rtionship even more. fourth master mo exined his rtionship with qiao wu to leng rongrong, and also told her what qiao wu had asked him to do. ¡°it¡¯s not just this, right? what else are you hiding from me?¡± lord rong¡¯s sense of smell was very sharp. she could clearly sense that mo linyuan was still hiding something from her. qiao wu must have threatened him with something, or he wouldn¡¯t be frowning all day long. ¡°song junlin, qin xiong, sun zhenzhi, and hu xin are all in his hands.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± he used their lives to threaten me. he wanted me to take your ring and cut off all ties with you. ¡± ¡°what!¡± leng rongrong almost jumped up from the sofa. ¡°why would they be here?¡± ¡°they went to look for me. at that time, i just happened to leave the ce with tang luo. they walked right into the trap.¡± as he spoke, fourth master mo took out his phone and showed leng rongrong a video. song junlin and the others were all injured and were controlled by qiao wu. qiao wu threatened fourth master mo to make a decision within a week. if he didn¡¯t make a decision, he would take the lives of song junlin and the others and personallye to take the ring from lord rong. leng rongrong raised her hand and looked at her little ck dragon ring. to her, this thing had no other use. its greatest use was to use it as a weapon to knock people¡¯s heads, but there were actually so many people who wanted it. mo linyuan¡¯s master, such a powerful person, actually wanted to get the little ck dragon ring. was there some kind of martial arts manual or treasure in the ring? or could it be that the ck dragon could be resurrected? Chapter 1292 1292 the rongyuan couple¡¯s act leng rongrong analyzed and discussed with mo linyuan in the study for a long time. they definitely didn¡¯t want anything to happen to song junlin and the others. of course, lord rong and fourth master mo didn¡¯t want to be separated either. after some things were made clear, he naturally felt much more rxed. with his heart rxed, his mind naturally became clear. the two of them began to discuss how to save her. this was because the qiao wu that fourth master mo had mentioned was extremely skilled in martial arts. furthermore, his identity was a mystery and he had many powerful experts by his side. furthermore, this person was the one who had taught fourth master mo. hence, leng rongrong had no choice but to raise her guard. the gern family, who were in charge of the international prison, were also extraordinary people. if even they couldn¡¯t deal with qiao wu, one could only imagine how powerful he was. after leng rongrong discussed it with fourth master mo, they both agreed that it would not work if they went head to head. if the other party was so powerful, it would be difficult for them to fight him head-on. even lord fourth couldn¡¯t escape from qiao wu, let alone song junlin and the others. ¡°let¡¯s beat him at his own game,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°take the ring and exchange it for the person. we¡¯ll pretend to have a conflict and save the person first.¡± leng rongrong said after taking off her little ck dragon ring and taking a look. fourth master mo took the ring and looked at it. he was a little hesitant. this was something that qiao wu really wanted. he wanted it not only because the ring was rted to some treasure, but also because qiao wu seemed to know some other secret about the treasure. ¡°no,¡± after a moment of silence, fourth master mo shook his head, ¡± rongrong, keep the ring safe. i don¡¯t think it should fall into qiao wu¡¯s hands. ¡± we can make a fake ring.¡± ¡°is it fake?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s fine too. i¡¯ll get grandpa gu to look for that counterfeit master. you can¡¯t tell the authenticity of the things he makes. ¡± after the two finished their discussion, they left the study. as soon as they left the study, leng rongrong¡¯s face was cold. fourth master mo walked behind her, his cold aura even more terrifying. the two of them looked like they had just quarreled and were in a cold war. as soon as they came out, everyone in the room subconsciously quieted down. yun xue and the others huddled together and carefully discussed. ¡± what a terrifying aura. did they quarrel? ¡± ¡°it looks like they quarreled.¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry about it. it¡¯s normal for couples to quarrel. we can¡¯t afford to offend the blood rakshasa, and we can¡¯t afford to offend that one either! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, you have to live in peace if you¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof.¡± ...... huang yuan nced at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. after hesitating for a moment, she walked towards leng rongrong. ¡°quarreled?¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened and she did not say anything, but she still wanted tough in her heart. it was really a test of acting skills. ¡°men are all useless.¡± huang yuan said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you quarreled. you still have me. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± lord rong nodded her head and looked at fourth master mo with deep resentment. fourth master mo was also pretending to be angry. the moment their eyes met, they could see the smile in each other¡¯s eyes. fortunately, the two of them held back theirughter. after discussing it in the study, they decided to pretend to quarrel and divorce him because they knew that qiao wu was resourceful and not so easy to fool. this way, he should be able to trick qiao wu and get the ring to get him to save song junlin and the others. after li ruhua and tang luo busied themselves, the food was ready and served on the table. therge round table was filled with people and it was extremely lively. li ruhua felt something was wrong the moment she stepped out of the room. she red at fourth master mo angrily and pushed the food towards lord rong. tang luo: ¡°??? ¡± special assistant tang was still very protective of his master. he stood up and wanted to snatch the te of food, but the two men began to hold the bowl and engage in a tug-of-war. ¡°huahua, aren¡¯t you going a little too far? how can our lord fourth eat the food like this!¡± tang luo red at li ruhua and exerted more force. ¡± if you can¡¯t eat it, then don¡¯t eat it. some people should kneel on a mace! ¡± li ruhua raised her slender fingers and exerted force. the te came over and was ced in front of huang yuan. huang yuan was speechless. she picked up a piece of vegetable without saying a word and took a bite. after the first bite, huang yuan was shocked by the delicious taste. her already big eyes instantly widened even more, as if she was a foodie in a food show. her expression was exaggerated to the extreme. ¡°this smell is so sweet.¡± isn¡¯t this too good? huang yuan looked at the te of sweet and sour ribs. the ribs were glistening with oil and sprinkled with sesame seeds. it had a sweet and sour taste when put in the mouth. it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, and it was very vorful. she took a bite and felt as if her entire mouth was filled with fireworks of happiness. she had never eaten such delicious sweet and sour ribs. it was really too unexpected. how could someone make food so delicious? huang yuan, who had originally been hostile towards li ruhua and thought that this androgynous bald man was a hooligan, instantly lost her hostility. in less than three minutes, huang yuan had finished the te of sweet and sour ribs. there was a huge pile of bones in front of her. li ruhua and the others all looked at huang yuan in shock. huahua had even forgotten that she was arguing with tang luo. he knew that he was a good cook, but he didn¡¯t expect that his cooking skills would be so good that someone could finish all the ribs in one go ... it was such a big te of ribs. ¡°it¡¯s so delicious. how did you make it? i didn¡¯t expect that even though you¡¯re a pervert, your cooking skills are actually so good.¡± huang luan wiped her mouth and looked at li ruhua,plimenting her. ¡°who¡¯s a pervert!¡± huahua furrowed her eyebrows. ¡± i really couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re such a good-for-nothing. ¡± ¡°who are you calling a good-for-nothing!¡± huang yuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± i¡¯mplimenting you, and you¡¯re calling me a good-for-nothing? heh, i really shouldn¡¯t have given you face! trash pervert!¡± huahua was speechless. ¡°wow, wow, wow, it¡¯s really delicious!¡± ¡°oh my god, this is the best meal i¡¯ve ever had!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going to cry. there¡¯s my mother¡¯s smell! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s your mother¡¯s smell. can you not make it sound so terrifying? it makes me feel like i¡¯m eating people!¡± ...... blood and the others were so touched that they were about to cry, and everyone¡¯s attention was immediately diverted. little nie yan picked up her chopsticks and gave leng rongrong some food. ¡± idiot, eat more! ¡± ¡°when did i be an idiot?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face twitched and she nced at nie qian. nie yan kept putting food in her bowl, but she didn¡¯t eat much herself. ¡°why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± leng rongrong nced at nie qian. ¡± be careful, you won¡¯t grow tall if you don¡¯t eat! ¡± you won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend if you don¡¯t grow tall!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m very tall!¡± nie qian snorted coldly. ¡± i can grow tall enough by absorbing the wind and drinking the dew. ¡± ¡°oh, oh, oh, i know, great immortal nie!¡± Chapter 1293 1293 are we really getting a divorce? in order to cooperate with mo linyuan¡¯s act, leng rongrong even deliberately let out some rumors, saying that she had quarreled with mo linyuan and was about to divorce him. at the same time, in order to make this matter seem more real, she was originally going to be a rtionship guest on a dating show. after discussing with the director, she went on stage as a female guest. after that, the two of them acted separately. fourth master mo was recuperating from his leg injury at home and was preparing to deal with old master qiao wu. on the other hand, leng rongrong was busy with her own matters, her work, and her cooperation with fourth master mo. as for huang yuan and the others, they stayed at the floating cloud mountain and spent most of their time helping leng rongrong take care of the nts. huang yuan took the lead, and ju xue and the others followed huang yuan¡¯s orders. huang yuan had indeed learned about this before, so she knew a lot about nts. she could recognize and take care of the expensive nts as if they were family treasures. everyone in the carnage guild was more convinced by huang yuan¡¯s abilities and listened to her. on this day, leng rongrong received a call from her manager, ji chengyu, and made a trip to thepany. nie qian had been following leng rongrong around like a little tail for the past few days. when leng rongrong went to take a shower, he squatted at the door and waited, making lord rong feel a little helpless. not only did nie yan follow lord rong, but she also chased away huahua, who wanted to be lord rong¡¯s bodyguard and return to her original job. he told li ruhua sternly that chief rong didn¡¯t need him. with his rookie skills, he wasn¡¯t worthy of protecting chief rong. he was only worthy of cooking. li ruhua didn¡¯t believe it, and then he was beaten up by nie qian. after the beating, huahua started to doubt her life. he felt that he was not fit to be a bodyguard at all. he couldn¡¯t even beat a little kid. on the other hand, nie yan, who was in the middle of a fight, was still calm andposed. she had a beautiful little face and wore bright red clothes every day to show off. because lord rong had ridiculed his ancient costume, those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had transmigrated. therefore, nie yan changed into his own robe and changed into a small suit. nie yan looked even more westernized in her suit. her face was more delicate, like an expensive doll. because she was a little tsundere and had a bad temper, nie yan always had an aura that kept strangers away. of course, this also made him look even more interesting. therefore, as soon as nie fei and lord rong arrived at thepany, they were attracted by many people. after wan tang was bought, ji chengyu had been managing it. apart from being lord rong¡¯s manager, ji chengyu was also director ji of wandang entertainment. the smallpany that was originally not very impressive had now be bigger and bigger. moreover, there were many well-known artists in thepany, and some of the newly recruited neers were also very good quality. thepany¡¯s resources were very good, and there was a gold-medal manager, ji chengyu, in charge. therefore, all the artistes, big and small, were busy working non-stop every day. when lord rong and nie qian entered the house, they bumped into several artistes who were busy. when the artistes in thepany saw leng rongrong, their attitudes were different. after all, leng rongrong rarely appeared, so some people looked at her with disdain, while others looked at her with respect. there were also quite a few people who immediately started talking about her when they saw her, and their gazes were also very strange. however, because leng rongrong had a little nie yan by her side, many people¡¯s attention was diverted. when everyone saw such a cute and good-looking child, their eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°who is this child?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t he too good looking?¡± ¡°could it be a new artiste signed by ourpany?¡± ¡°although she¡¯s young, she has a strong aura. her eyes are a little scary.¡± ¡°did ourpany sign a child star? howe i didn¡¯t know about it?¡± ¡± but he¡¯s really handsome. one look and i can tell that he¡¯s the kind of young master. he¡¯s full of nobility! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how leng rongrong managed to hook up with him. have you heard the recent rumors about her? i heard that she¡¯s on bad terms with her husband and is about to get a divorce!¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk. she¡¯s just relying on her husband. what else does she have after the divorce? she¡¯s really good at creating momentum for herself. her previous livestream made her extremely popr. let¡¯s see what she¡¯ll do without her husband!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t i hear that she¡¯s from a rich family? didn¡¯t many bosses call her big boss during the live broadcast?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t she the one who opened the north thearch club?¡± ¡± you¡¯re too na?ve. if she¡¯s such a big boss, how busy would she be? she wouldn¡¯t have the time to film. ¡± ¡°yeah, she must have relied on her husband to get to the top.¡± ¡± fourth master mo is the mo family¡¯s fourth master after all. his worth is not small. she must have relied on her husband to be popr. ¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t she have many godfather?¡± ¡°those godfather¡¯s might be fake. even if they¡¯re real, who knows what kind of deal they¡¯re making behind their backs. i don¡¯t need to say more about the people in the circle recognizing a godfather, do i?¡± the surrounding crowd discussed in low voices. when leng rongrong passed by, she more or less heard a few words, but she ignored them. little nie yan¡¯s fierce eyes swept over the women who were talking. ¡± don¡¯t you want your tongues? ¡± one sentence seemed to be very casual, but it made the few female artistes who were discussing it feel their blood run cold and their tongues hurt. everyone immediately shut their mouths and stopped discussing. ¡°brother ji!¡± leng rongrong pushed the door open and entered. she saw ji chengyu talking to a manager. upon seeing her, he asked the manager toe out. lord rong and nie qian sat down on the sofa. ji chengyu nced at nie qian, his eyes filled with doubt. ¡°he¡¯s just a shadow, don¡¯t worry about him.¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± brother ji, why did you call me over? ¡± ¡°what are those rumors about? did you fight with mo linyuan and want a divorce?¡± ji chengyu asked with a frown. ji chengyu knew about it as soon as the news spread. he was quite surprised, because he knew that mo linyuan and leng rongrong¡¯s rtionship had always been good, and he only knew how to show off his affection to others. now that there were suddenly rumors of a divorce, it was not a good thing for leng rongrong. she was currently in a mess. even if she was not in the wrong, it was not a good thing for the news of the divorce to suddenly break out. on the inte, many people were discussing why leng rongrong and mo linyuan had suddenly released such news. many people were guessing that leng rongrong had angered mo linyuan and was abandoned. because of leng rongrong¡¯s sudden rise to fame, many artistes in the industry were envious of her. in particr, she was doing very well in brian¡¯s crew. all the superstars were her fans, which made many people jealous. naturally, many people also targeted her. Chapter 1294 1294 if she leaves, all the resources will be yours once the news of leng rongrong¡¯s divorce was out, many haters began to criticize her in all kinds of ways. he even made up a lot of things that were not true. some said that leng rongrong had made fourth master mo a cuckold, while others said that leng rongrong appeared to be in love with fourth master mo on the surface, but she was actually very promiscuous outside. there were even some who said that fourth master mo was tired of her and was going to change her ... anyway, all kinds of rumors were flying around. lord rong didn¡¯t really look at weibo, so she didn¡¯t care about these things. ji chengyu would pay attention to these things every day, so he naturally knew about it. when he saw it, he was very shocked. at first, he thought it was fake. in the end, he received news that leng rongrong was going to be a female guest on a dating show. ji chengyu was stunned. ¡°brother ji, i told you over the phone that you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t ask me. if you ask, you don¡¯t know! ¡± lord rong had a threatening look in his eyes. ji chengyu was speechless. he had seen many willful artistes, but the only one he dared to indulge was this one in front of him. if he indulged her, someone would immediately cut off his head. as an agent, he was really a little cowardly ... ¡± forget it. now that the rumors are flying around, what do you n to do? ¡± ji chengyu sighed. ¡± this isn¡¯t good for you. even though you were nominated for that award, you didn¡¯t win it in the end. although you¡¯re popr now, it¡¯s only because of those international superstars. the entertainment industry is a mixture of truth and lies. now that the news of your divorce is out, a lot of ck material will follow. even if those scandals are fake, they will be true over time.¡± ji chengyu advised leng rongrong with sincere and earnest words. ¡°anyway, the news of the divorce still has to be spread.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it¡¯s up to you to handle the dirt. ¡± ji chengyu clutched at his heart. it was so depressing! ¡°grandpa, what about your master? and your godfather?¡± manager ji raised his eyebrows helplessly and brought up a few mountains. leng rongrong was stunned ... damn, i forgot about this! his godfather and the rest were busy with their own matters, so they probably hadn¡¯t seen the news yet. but once they saw the news, they would probably explode, right? she was just putting on an act with lord fourth. she couldn¡¯t let her godfather explode, right? now that he mentioned it, there was also his father ... she suddenly felt that her husband was in a precarious situation. of course, she was fine. at most, there would be people scolding her on the inte. but what about lord fourth? ¡°it¡¯s best if they know.¡± nie sha snorted, ¡± why are you with that useless person? just divorce him and follow me! ¡± leng rongrong and ji chengyu both looked at nie qian. ¡°this ... little friend, what did you just say?¡± do you mean to let rongrong follow you?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? am i not worthy?¡± nie sha¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°worthy, you¡¯re worthy!¡± ji chengyu pulled leng rongrong over and whispered into her ear, ¡± hey, how did you end up harming a child?! if someone else were to expose this, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the industry anymore!¡± ¡°who harmed him? it was him who harmed me, okay?¡± leng rongrong looked at nie qian helplessly. ¡± she¡¯s like a ster that can¡¯t be chased away. she¡¯s hard to deal with. ¡± nie yan¡¯s expression was like ¡°i¡¯m going to stick to you.¡± ji chengyu nced at nie qian and then back at him. ¡± he¡¯s not bad. do you have any thoughts of entering the circle? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± nie sha nced at ji chengyu. ¡± how could i possibly join this kind of trash circle? ¡± ji chengyu was speechless. leng rongrong stayed at ji chengyu¡¯s ce for a while before leaving. the thought of her godfather made her a little bald. as she walked, she sent a message to mo linyuan, asking him what he was going to do. what if her godfather came to kill her? what would happen to lord fourth? because she was not looking where she was going, leng rongrong bumped into someone. ¡± aiya! ¡± the other party let out a cry of surprise. what followed was another woman¡¯s angry voice. ¡± do you have eyes? are you blind? can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s our sister cheng? are you going to take responsibility if you break it? sister cheng has been so busy with work recently that no one can take her ce!¡± leng rongrong lifted her head, and before she could even say sorry, she was already scolded in the face. the one who was cursing was a woman in her thirties. she looked a little mean and was dressed in a professional suit. and the girl she had just bumped into was an extremely pure-looking girl. at first nce, she had a temperament that made one feel pity. she grabbed her shoulder with one hand, and when she looked up and saw leng rongrong, her innocent eyes blinked, as if she was stunned for a moment. ¡°why are you in a daze? don¡¯t you know how to apologize when you hit someone? do you know what kind of person sister cheng is? sis cheng is a big shot at our entertainmentpany!¡± the manager started cursing again. ¡°sister jin, i¡¯m fine.¡± the girl said in a sweet voice. ¡± you¡¯re just weak. how can you be fine when someone hits you? ¡± the manager jin xuan said angrily, ¡± don¡¯t you know how delicate you are? you can¡¯t even hurt a single hair on your head! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°sister jin, it¡¯s master rong.¡± the girl whispered again, ¡± it¡¯s that lord rong ... ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with lord rong?¡± jin xuan raised her head and looked at leng rongrong carefully. then, she was stunned. ¡± it¡¯s you ... so what if it¡¯s you ... you were the one who hit her first. you were in the wrong. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. leng rongrong nced at the dainty female star and said, then looked at jin xuan. ¡± i did hit someone, but i¡¯ve apologized. is it right for you to curse?¡± jin xuan didn¡¯t dare to speak under lord rong¡¯s intense gaze. she cursed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t say anything. she pulled chen cheng and turned to leave. chen cheng looked back at leng rongrong with every step she took, and at the same time, she nced at the child beside leng rongrong. a dark light shed across her pure eyes. ¡°baby, don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m here to protect you!¡± after jin xuan entered the room, she looked around to see if chen cheng was alright. ¡± that leng rongrong can only be arrogant for a while. ¡± she¡¯s going to get a divorce soon, and once she¡¯s divorced, she¡¯ll lose her backing, and no one will be able to suppress you. didn¡¯t she rely on a few powerful backers to reach this stage?¡± ¡°sister jin, she¡¯s still in thepany, after all. it¡¯s better not to offend her.¡± chen cheng smiled and said gently, ¡± we¡¯ll just walk our own path. she¡¯s not a hindrance to us.¡± ¡°how can it not affect you? she has taken all the good resources in thepany, which means that you have no more resources. we have to kick her out of thepany.¡± jin xuan said with a cold face. Chapter 1295 1295 chapter 1297-antique shop ¡°don¡¯t you know how to fight back when people scold you?¡± in the car, nie qian crossed her arms, turned her head, and looked at leng rongrong in disgust. ¡°weren¡¯t you supposed to protect me? why didn¡¯t you help me fight back?¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°i¡¯m just protecting your life and safety. after all, your life is mine. i¡¯m not responsible for the part where you get scolded. besides, do i even need to deal with this kind of idiot?¡± nie yan snorted. leng rongrong was speechless. as the car drove on, nie qian asked, ¡± where are we going if we¡¯re not going back? ¡± ¡°north thearch club.¡± ten minutester, leng rongrong¡¯s car stopped at the north emperor¡¯s club and entered. it had been a long time since she had been to the north thearch club, and the waiters in the club were all overjoyed to see leng rongrong. ¡°lord rong, our lord rong is here!¡± leng rongrong nodded at the crowd. if anyone wanted a photo or an autograph, she would give it to them with a good temper. because of nie fei¡¯s good looks, the staff at the club also liked him and wanted to take a photo with him. in the end, everyone was swept by nie yan¡¯s terrifying gaze and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. the group photo was also canceled. ¡°it¡¯s not good to have such a bad temper at such a young age.¡± leng rongrong said as she walked, ¡± you¡¯re like a little old man. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± nie qian raised her head and looked at leng rongrong seriously. which eye of yours sees me as a little old man? in the office at the ancient mirrorke, leng rongrong saw old master gu. he still looked as suave as ever. there was a tablet on his table and he was looking at beautiful women with delight. ¡°tsk, tsk, this butt is big enough!¡± ¡°this younger sister¡¯s face is so pretty!¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, all the little girls these days are pretty!¡± when leng rongrong and nie qian walked closer, old man gu didn¡¯t even notice and waspletely entranced. ¡°i think this is the best.¡± leng rongrong pointed at one of the girls and said, ¡± you look better naked! ¡± ¡± then it¡¯s better to be more reserved. it¡¯s not good to be naked and chubby. ¡± old man gu said with a smile. ¡°do you like it? do you like it when i find you one?¡± leng rongrong propped one hand on the table and asked with interest. ¡± i¡¯m already so old. why would i harm a little girl? i¡¯ll just feast my eyes! ¡± gu mirrorke chuckled and looked up. then, he turned to stone. why are you here?¡± the ancient mirrorke¡¯s attempt to cover up was even more conspicuous. his hand movements were very swift and he quickly turned off the tablet. ¡°i saw it all,¡± leng rongrong said. it¡¯s fine. you¡¯re a perverted old man. you¡¯ll just watch and not do anything. i won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°actually ... i¡¯m not that perverted,¡± the old master of ancient mirrorkeughed dryly. leng rongrong nced at the old master meaningfully. the old man was a little perverted. he liked to look at beautiful women, especially those with curves. however, he would not really do anything. he just wanted to feast his eyes. that was why lord rong had never said anything. he always treated the younger girls like his granddaughters. at his age, it was quite pitiful to not have a partner. at first, lord rong wanted to help the old man find a marriage partner, but the old man had never agreed. with the old man¡¯s condition, he could actually find any kind of woman. after all, in modern society, there were many women who only cared about money and nothing else. the ancient mirrorke didn¡¯t have much, but it had a lot of assets. ¡°one doesn¡¯te without a reason. little girl, tell me, why did youe here to find me?¡± the ancient mirrorke leaned back and asked leng rongrong. ¡°don¡¯t you have a friend who¡¯s good at making things up? help me make something. i want it in three days, and it needs to be made so that i can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or fake.¡± leng rongrong said to the ancient mirrorke as she raised her hand to show him the ring on her finger. ¡± this thing ... ask old butcher to make it. there¡¯s definitely no problem. ¡± the ancient mirrorke stood up. ¡± i¡¯ll bring you there now. ¡± when he walked out, he saw nie qian leaning against the door. when it saw nie qian, the ancient mirrorke was stunned. he pulled leng rongrong to the side and asked with a strange expression, ¡± who¡¯s that child? the yin qi in his body is so heavy!¡± ¡°his name is nie qian. i don¡¯t know his background, but he¡¯s been following me around recently,¡± leng rongrong said after taking a look at nie qian. ¡± there¡¯s something wrong with him. his face doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person¡¯s! ¡± the ancient mirrorke god said, ¡± you have to stay away from him. the yin qi on his body is so heavy. he has either killed a lot of people or he has been entangled by some dirty things ... ¡± when they met nie qian¡¯s eyes, the ancient mirrorke shuddered. he felt his heart tremble. lord rong took a long look at the ancient mirrorke and patted its shoulder. ¡± old master, don¡¯t talk nonsense. everyone knows that you¡¯re not urate in predicting anything. ¡± ¡°hey, why am i not sure? i calcted that you are rich, so you are rich. i¡¯m very urate!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. i was so urate that you were almost beaten to death. i was the one who saved you! ¡± leng rongrong burst intoughter. grandpa gu loved fortune-telling, but it wasn¡¯t very urate. he would always tell the fortune of beautiful girls, but the results were always the opposite. the next time he met them, he would always be beaten up. ¡°don¡¯tugh at me!¡± the old master of ancient mirrorke was stunned. he walked to the front and mumbled. a few waiters who passed by covered their faces and chuckled. leng rongrong followed behind, shouting as she walked, ¡± nie qian, let¡¯s go. ¡± nie sha casually followed behind leng rongrong. it was still lord rong who drove. nie yan drove gu jinghu from the front passenger seat to the back and sat in the front passenger seat. gu mirrorke mumbled,¡±he¡¯s just a kid, he should be sitting in the back.¡± i haven¡¯t seen the girl for a long time. she didn¡¯t even give us a chance to talk!¡± nie qian snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. gu mirrorke sat in the back and started to chat with leng rongrong, asionally peeking his head out. leng rongrong chatted with old man gu patiently while she drove. not long after, they arrived at an old street in the north of the city. the old butcher that the old man mentioned opened a shop on this street. he opened an antique shop and was good at making counterfeits. he had once made some counterfeit items that even experts couldn¡¯t tell the difference. it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to make an item that was exactly the same as the little ck dragon ring. ¡°old butcher, you there?¡± the ancient mirrorke lifted the curtain and walked in. leng rongrong and nie qian followed. this shop was veryrge, and there were many ancient and exquisite cabs in the room. all kinds of antiques were ced everywhere, and sandalwood incense was lit. as soon as he entered the door, there was a strange and pleasant fragrance. behind the counter, an old man who was about the same age as old man gu was lying on a recliner, leisurely waving a folding fan. Chapter 1296 1296 chapter 1298-so crazy? ¡°aiya, old butcher, you¡¯re so carefree.¡± gu mirrorke leaned against the counter and looked inside. ¡±e,e,e. get up quickly. i need your help. ¡± buo stood up slowly from his chair. he looked at leng rongrong, who was standing behind the ancient mirrorke. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°this girl needs your help to make something. take a look and see if you can do it. ¡± the ancient mirrorke gestured for leng rongrong to show the ring to the old master. leng rongrong took off the little ck dragon ring and handed it to buo. ¡± mr. buo, i would like you to make me an identical ring, the kind that¡¯s hard to distinguish between the real and the fake. can you do it within three days? ¡± when master buo saw the ring, his eyes lit up. ¡°it¡¯s this! it¡¯s actually in your hands?¡± buo was a little excited. ¡± really? ¡± as he spoke, he took out a magnifying ss and quickly examined leng rongrong¡¯s ring. ¡± it really is this. it¡¯s actually on a little girl¡¯s hand? ¡± ¡± wait a minute, let me take a closer look. you guys sit down first, sit down first! ¡± buo looked at the ring excitedly. he took out all sorts of things to wipe it gently and then checked it. leng rongrong and nie qian sat down at the tea table and waited. gu mirrorke walked to buo¡¯s side and looked around with him. of course, old man gu didn¡¯t see anything special. he just asked in disdain, ¡± can you do it or not? i¡¯ve already said that you can do anything, and you can do it exactly the same! tell me, what can you see from this? isn¡¯t it just a ring?¡± ¡°what do you know? go away, don¡¯t disturb me!¡± buo took the magnifying ss and looked at it again and again. he said emotionally, ¡± it¡¯s true, it¡¯s actually true. ¡± it¡¯s really not easy for me to meet you in my lifetime!¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s real. how could my girl wear fake ones? i¡¯ll still need you to make the fake ones!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t understand!¡± buo sighed in excitement. ¡± this thing is priceless! it is a priceless treasure! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not strange that it¡¯s a priceless treasure. everything that girl rong has is a priceless treasure.¡± gu mirrorke shrugged his shoulders, as if he had seen nothing. buo was speechless. after watching for a long time, buo and leng rongrong could make a simr one, but they might not be exactly identical. after all, this was a priceless treasure. no matter how realistic it was, a fake would always be a fake. people could still recognize the real thing. however, it wasn¡¯t a problem to target ordinary people. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. try to make it as simr as possible. it¡¯s not enough to be able to tell the difference at a nce.¡± leng rongrong stood up and said. ¡°no problem, i¡¯ll try my best.¡± old bu nodded, then took out a camera and started taking pictures from different angles. he took out a notebook, recorded some data, and took various size. after a long while, buo handed the ring to leng rongrong. ¡°please keep it.¡± ¡°don¡¯t i need to leave this ring to you?¡± leng rongrong asked, ¡± there¡¯s no ring topare. can you do it? ¡± ¡°the photo and data are all here. you can take the ring. it¡¯s not safe with me either.¡± buo said, ¡± if it is stolen or switched, i can¡¯t give you an identical one. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll have to trouble you then. i¡¯ll leave my number with you. if you have any more questions, you can call me. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. buo nodded, his face full of emotion. he never thought that he would be able to see such a national treasure-level antique. he felt that he had no regrets in this life. after chatting with leng rongrong for a while, buo asked the old master of the ancient mirrorke to stay, while leng rongrong and nie qian left. ¡± hey, what¡¯s the background of this little girl? how can she wear such a national treasure on her hand so casually? ¡± buo asked as he pulled at the ancient mirrorke after lord rong and the other man left. ¡°don¡¯t you watch tv?¡± the ancient mirrorke looked at buo with a strange expression. ¡°i¡¯m talking to you, little girl. why are you talking about tv? what¡¯s so good about tv? my antiques are better!¡± buo rolled his eyes. ¡°there¡¯s a girl rongrong on tv.¡± gu jinghu shrugged his shoulders. ¡± this girl is my boss, the mysterious boss of the north emperor club. she¡¯s now in the entertainment industry and is a big star. as for that ring, someone gave it to her and she always wears it. it¡¯s special to you, but to her, it¡¯s just a hard object that can be used as a weapon to smash people¡¯s heads. there¡¯s nothing special about it. ¡± buo thought, she, she used this treasure to smash people¡¯s heads? isn¡¯t she afraid of breaking the treasure?¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be broken, that thing is locked! i heard that they smash people¡¯s heads.¡± the ancient mirrorke said disapprovingly. buo was speechless. it was simply insane. ...... after leng rongrong and nie qian returned home, they continued their cold war with fourth master mo. only when no one was around would they secretly be intimate. because of the cold war between the two of them, the gang of carnage, huang yuan, and the others all hid in the other buildings they lived in, not daring toe to the main building to ask for a snub. li ruhua and tang luo also wanted to move to another house. they had stayed in the main building to take care of lord fourth and lord rong, but it was a little scary when they quarreled. only nie sha wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. he couldn¡¯t wait for the two of them to quarrel and get a divorce. from time to time, he would say a few disgraceful words in front of lord fourth. if she wasn¡¯t a child, lord fourth would probably have twisted her head off. in the study room, leng rongrong and fourth master mo entered the room while quarreling. after entering, the two of them immediately changed their expressions. ¡°i¡¯ve already found the person who made the ring. it can be done in three days.¡± lord rong said, ¡± however, i¡¯m a little worried about my godfather and my dad. the news of the divorce has already spread, and it will definitely reach their ears. i¡¯m afraid that they will suddenly fly over.¡± if she had known that this would spread, she wouldn¡¯t have said that fourth master mo had fallen in love with someone else ... it should be said that she had let lord fourth down, which was why they had divorced. if that was the case, his godfathers would not have the face to look for lord fourth. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already exined it to them.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°really?¡± lord rong looked at fourth master mo in surprise, ¡± will they listen to your exnation? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve heard it.¡± mo linyuan said, ¡± don¡¯t worry about this. ¡± ¡°oh, alright then.¡± leng rongrong nodded her head and sat in fourth master mo¡¯s embrace. she wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed against him. ¡± when you¡¯re on a dating show, don¡¯t flirt with other men. otherwise, i¡¯ll get jealous. ¡± fourth master mo said straightforwardly. lord rong burst intoughter. ¡± you finally admit that you¡¯re a jealous person? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m only jealous of you.¡± fourth master mo kissed her. Chapter 1297 1297 daddy and mommy are in the study little nan yu came back that evening. when she returned, master rong and fourth master mo were in the middle of a heated argument in the study room. in order to not raise any suspicion, the two of them would smash things from time to time to make people think that they were quarreling. ¡°oh ...¡± although the soundproofing in the study was very good, lord rong still held back his moans. ¡°hubby ... um ... that¡¯s enough, or else they would have barged in ... um ... um ...¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t know how long she had been tormented, but in the end, her legs had gone soft. lord fourth¡¯s physical strength was really good ... lord rong was covered in fragrant sweat and trembling all over. it was as if fireworks were continuously being set off in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t think at all. outside the study. little nan yu put his suitcase aside and looked at li ruhua and tang luo. however, he didn¡¯t ask the two of them any questions first. instead, he looked at the storm monsters and started asking them. the storm and the others nodded and shook their heads from time to time. ¡°you really quarreled?¡± the little guy¡¯s pretty face shed with a trace of deep worry. why did daddy and mommy quarrel? are they really going to divorce like what they said on the inte? could it be that his mother did not believe that he was their son? it was really too difficult for him. he had to worry so much for his daddy and mommy. when he was filming overseas, he immediately rushed to a few scenes the moment he saw the rumors on the inte. then, he flew back without stopping. how could this matter be resolved? if his mother didn¡¯t believe him when he did the dna test, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to resolve the issue? just as xiao nan zhi was frowning, a shadow suddenly shed upstairs. with a thud, a devilish boy who was slightly taller than her stood two steps away in front of her. little nan yu: ¡°!!! ¡± ?! ¡°you, i¡¯m f * cking hallucinating, right?¡± the little guy quickly rubbed his eyes, but he found that nie yan had not disappeared. instead, she had be clearer. not only that, but he also took a step forward. ¡°master ...¡± little nan yu really wanted to fall to the ground and not get up. why did he see his master here? didn¡¯t master say that this body was too embarrassing and that he wanted to wait until he recovered his power and grew up before appearing? why was he in this house now? nie yan¡¯s devilish face was quite calm. ¡± call me brother. ¡± ¡°master ... what kind of joke are you making? don¡¯t you want to cultivate?¡± little nan yu¡¯s heart was beating fast. was this devil here to destroy mommy and daddy¡¯s rtionship? ¡°i can cultivate while being by her side.¡± nie yan slowly walked over and sat on the sofa. she raised her hand and said, ¡± pour me a ss of water. ¡± little nan yu instinctively went to pour a ss of water and then handed the ss to nie yan respectfully. ¡°master ... please have some tea.¡± ¡°good girl.¡± nie yan took a sip and looked in the direction of the study with her long and narrow eyebrows furrowed. other people might not be able to hear what was going on inside, but the two people inside barely made any other sounds. however, he could hear it clearly. he could even picture the scene in his mind, how the woman sat on the man¡¯s god and how she made the pping sound. he was about to burst into mes. he really wanted to rush in and stop this scene that was not suitable for children. however, he was afraid that he would be too agitated and start a massacre. little nan yu sat opposite nie yan. he wanted to rush into the study to see what was going on inside, but when he saw that nie yan didn¡¯t rush in, his eyes shed with shrewdness. if they were to fight, the master would definitely rush in to protect his mother. so, it might not be a fight inside. moreover, master looked very hot ... so, could daddy and mommy be doing something inappropriate for children inside? if that was the case, there should not be any problems with the rtionship between daddy and mommy. if there really was a problem, he definitely shouldn¡¯t have done such things. the little fellow¡¯s mood instantly brightened, and he even began to chat with his master, trying to share some information. however, nie yan was still tight-lipped, so she didn¡¯t reveal much. in the study, lord rong and lord fourth had just finished their battle. she was so tired that sheid in lord fourth¡¯s arms. she could still feel her fingertips trembling. she was still unable to extricate herself from the lingering feeling of flying to heaven. fourth master mo lowered his head to kiss master rong¡¯s forehead and tidied her hair. then, he helped lord rong put on his clothes and cleaned up the mess on the ground. the two of them left the study when they were almost done. ¡°mommy, daddy!¡± little nan yu immediately stood up from the sofa. ¡°huang ¡®er, why have you returned? don¡¯t you still have a few days before your scenes are over?¡± leng rongrong looked at the little guy in surprise. ¡°i went ahead of schedule, so i came back immediately! i miss mommy!¡± the little guy said excitedly. at the same time, he observed leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s expressions. she heaved a sigh of relief when she felt that the two of them did not seem to be quarreling in the study. however, fourth master mo quickly turned around and left, as if he didn¡¯t want to bother with leng rongrong. leng rongrong sat down beside little nan yu. ¡°mommy, are the rumors on the inte true? did you really fight with daddy? did they really fight because of me? actually, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it to fight over me!¡± the little guy said in all seriousness, ¡± why don¡¯t we do a dna test as a family? there must be some misunderstanding. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to exin for him. exining is just covering up.¡± lord rong snorted. xiao xun ¡®er: ¡°??? ¡± she felt that her parents weren¡¯t quarreling, but they really did seem to be quarreling. he was a little lost. ¡± mommy, are you really going to attend that dating show? ¡± little nan yu asked carefully, ¡± you know that daddy is a jealous person. if you participate in that dating show, daddy will probably explode. ¡± ¡°he won¡¯t. we¡¯ve already prepared the divorce agreement.¡± although lord rong really didn¡¯t want to set xiao xun ¡®er up, he still had to be careful. but for the sake of authenticity, she had no choice but to trick the little guy. ¡°have you prepared the divorce papers?¡± xiao nan was startled. was this for real? everything was fine, just because of him? ¡°mommy, listen to me. you and daddy love each other so much. you can¡¯t divorce each other just because of a small misunderstanding. you can¡¯t just talk about divorce ...¡± little nan yu tried his best tofort her. nie yan sneered. xiao xun ¡®er was speechless. ¡°that kind of man should be kicked away. you still have me after you kick him away.¡± nie qian said to lord rong, then looked at xiao xun ¡®er. ¡± shut your mouth and don¡¯t say anything. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er was speechless. his master was always so scary. Chapter 1298 1298 chapter 1300-dating program two dayster, lord rong went to participate in that dating show. not only did she go alone, but she also brought along the single men from bloody ... the ratings of this dating show had not been very good recently. the director was a friend of lord rong¡¯s. he had no other choice but to ask lord rong for help. if they couldn¡¯t do this episode well, the show would be cut by the tv station. the director was so anxious that he had no choice but to ask leng rongrong to take over. he had originally wanted lord rong to be a rtionship guest, but he didn¡¯t expect that lord rong was going to get a divorce, so he changed it to a female guest. this surprised the director. although it was good for the festival team, he still tried to persuade lord rong. in the end, she couldn¡¯t change lord rong¡¯s mind and made him a female guest. not only did lord ronge to be the female guest, but she also helped the festival group bring a few male guests. because these male guests were all very good-looking, even though their professions were a little special, they were definitely worth promoting for the festival team, so the director agreed. apart from lord rong and the people brought by lord rong, the festival team also selected some other high-quality male and female guests. ¡°director, our show this week is going to be a hit!¡± the host said excitedly beside the director, ¡± the national goddess, lord rong, is here. recently, there have been a lot of topics about lord rong. from being a fan of an international superstar to lord rong¡¯s divorce, all of them happened recently. now that she¡¯s on the show as a guest, it¡¯s definitely very popr. other than lord rong, even the popr a-list celebrity, chen cheng, hase to be our guest. what a surprise!¡± ¡± i was the one who called master rong here. why is that chen cheng here on our show? ¡± the director asked suspiciously. ¡± she said that she wants to date but doesn¡¯t have a suitable partner, so she came to our show to try her luck. ¡± the emcee said, ¡± no matter what her motive is, it¡¯s not bad for our show. after the guests were confirmed these two days, our festival group¡¯s public ount has gained a crazy number of fans! it even made it to the hot search yesterday!¡± ¡°be careful today and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± the director nodded. ¡± don¡¯t worry, everyone¡¯s on high alert. it¡¯s the first time these big stars havee to our festival group! ¡± the emcee smiled and shook his head. ¡± the station is very concerned about this and has allocated so many people to help us. ¡± in the makeup room. leng rongrong had just sat down when many female guests came over to ask for her autograph and take photos with her. just as he was about to take a photo with a female guest, someone walked in from outside and said sarcastically, ¡± it¡¯s so outdated. why do you still want a photo? ¡± the female guest was stunned. leng rongrong, on the other hand, felt that the voice sounded familiar, so she turned back to look. then, he saw jin xuan and chen cheng. he had bumped into them when he had gone to thepany that day. this jin xuan¡¯s words were rude and a little too much. ¡°you might as well take a photo with our cheng ¡®er.¡± jin xuan chuckled. as soon as jin xuan finished speaking, some of the female guests immediately rushed over to jin xuan¡¯s side. chen cheng had been quite popr recently, and her one-step youth idol drama was especially popr. that was why almost everyone knew chen cheng. ¡°sister cheng, why did youe to this show? can¡¯t you find a partner? the people chasing you should be able to circle the earth a few times, right?¡± a female guest went up to curry favor with him and then ttered him. ¡°it¡¯s not easy to find a suitable one, so i came here to try my luck.¡± chen cheng said with a smile, but her eyes swept over leng rongrong¡¯s body. ¡± you still need to try your luck. there must be a lot of good men like you! ¡± another female guest said, ¡± unlike some people who came to participate in the show before they even got divorced. she was probably afraid that she would lose her backing after the divorce, so she started looking for one first. there are all high-quality female guests here, which one of them is divorced ...¡± ...... leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± there was nothing wrong with ttering chen cheng, so why did he bring her along? who did her divorce affect? it was really baffling. leng rongrong looked at the girl who had asked for a photo with her just now. ¡± do you still want a photo? ¡± ¡°ah, no need, thanks!¡± the female guest also ran over to chen cheng¡¯s side. after that, a group of female guests gathered together and started chatting. leng rongrong could vaguely hear a group of people ndering her. this group of female guests felt that leng rongrong was too beautiful. when she appeared on the dating show, she directly crushed them, so she hated leng rongrong and felt that she would steal everyone¡¯s limelight. everyone went on the show because they were considered outstanding and wanted to find an outstanding and rich husband. in the end, leng rongrong¡¯s appearance made everyone seem a little overshadowed. putting everything else aside, leng rongrong was really beautiful. men would definitely like beautiful girls, so everyone thought that boys would snatch leng rongrong away. at that time, all the male guests would be fighting for leng rongrong, and it would be too embarrassing if they ignored them. everyone had wanted to please leng rongrong, but chen cheng had suddenly appeared. recently, leng rongrong¡¯s matter had been spreading like wildfire on the inte, and the ck materials were all over the ce, so everyone didn¡¯t have a good impression of lord rong. chen cheng looked delicate and easy to talk to, so everyone naturally gathered around her. leng rongrong did not care as there was no one around her. when the director came in, he frowned. he walked to leng rongrong¡¯s side and asked her what was going on and whether she needed help. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± leng rongrong said casually. ¡°you¡¯re really fine?¡± the director looked at the other female guests who were standing together with chen cheng. it seemed like lord rong had been isted. ¡°i¡¯m really fine. brother huan, just do what you need to do. don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°alright, call me if you need anything.¡± the director nodded and turned to leave. ¨C ¡°some people think that they can make a name for themselves on the dating show, but when the timees, they won¡¯t even have a single light! now that our cheng ¡®er is here, who would still like a female star covered in scandals! you¡¯re not even divorced yet, and you¡¯re already shamelessly participating in this kind of program. which man would like you!¡± jin xuan crossed her arms and spoke in a measured tone. ¡°i¡¯m afraid that some people will have nothing left after a divorce. tsk, tsk, no wonder you¡¯re so worried. you can¡¯t wait to climb into another man¡¯s bed before you get divorced!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. although he didn¡¯t name her, he was obviously talking about her. if the tiger didn¡¯t show its might, did he think she was a sick cat? ¡°miss jin, may i ask, did i offend you in any way?¡± leng rongrong stood up and looked at jin xuan. ¡°ah, no, of course you didn¡¯t.¡± jin xuan shrugged her shoulders. ¡± why are you so agitated? i wasn¡¯t talking about you! ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that it was me? then who are you talking about? f * ck, are you cursing yourself?¡± leng rongrong pretended to be surprised and covered her mouth. Chapter 1299 1299 i¡¯ll strike you until you¡¯re speechless jin xuan¡¯s expression was not very good after being rebuked by leng rongrong. she wanted to say something to retaliate against leng rongrong, but she realized that leng rongrong¡¯s words were too powerful, so there was no way for her to refute at all. instead, she was so retorted by leng rongrong that she almost vomited blood. jin xuan gritted her teeth in anger. she could only stand by chen cheng¡¯s side and take a deep breath to calm her anger. the rest of the female guests felt that leng rongrong was not to be trifled with, so they did not dare to say anything. she was just saying something in a low voice,plimenting chen cheng¡¯s good looks and that she would definitely meet her fate. she also said that chen cheng was so beautiful, so kind, so gentle that all the male guests would choose her. everyone thought that chen cheng would shoot to fame on this dating show. in the men¡¯s dressing room next door. as one of the members of the carnage guild, mao kui passed by the girls ¡®dressing room when he was in the toilet. he overheard the discussion and immediately felt indignant. this group of female guests actually thought that their great aunt, the blood rakshasa, would not have a candidate. she was so good and powerful, how could there be no male guests to light up the lights for her? they even said that she would be embarrassed because no one would choose a divorced woman. ¡°mao kui, what¡¯s wrong? why do you look so pale?¡± another member of the carnage guild asked. ¡°i just went into the girls¡± dressing room. guess what i heard?¡± mao kui looked at his group of brothers. ¡°what did you hear?¡± the group of brothers also looked at mao kui in confusion. ¡°our lord rong is being isted by those female guests! there seems to be another female celebrity among the female guests. everyone is praising her and saying that all the male guests will light up the lights for her. but lord rong is a divorced woman, so no one will light up for her. it will be very embarrassing for lord rong!¡± ¡°aiya, i¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating? our lord rong is the great blood rakshasa. she¡¯s so awesome, why would she need any man to light up the ce for her?¡± ¡± recently, lord rong¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t very good. if there¡¯s really no one on this show to give her light, she¡¯ll be scolded even more badly, right? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think we can do this!¡± ¡± someone actually thinks that our blood rakshasa is weak? ¡± ¡± are you blind? how can those trashy women bepared to our blood rakshasa? ¡± ¡± no, i have to let them know the charm of the blood rakshasa. let¡¯s discuss it and all of us will leave the light on for lord rong. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. in the crowd, a tender child¡¯s voice was heard. mao kui and the others turned their heads and saw little nie yan sitting on the chair with a devilish face. although he was a child, his entire body was dazzling and eye-catching, like a bright moon in the dark night. ¡°eh? what are you doing here?¡± the bloody crowd finally noticed nie qian. ¡°isn¡¯t this the male guest¡¯s dressing room? why is a little brat like you here?¡± ¡°children, don¡¯te over and cause trouble. get out!¡± nie yan¡¯s eyes were deep and dark, as if they were covered with ck fog. ¡± i¡¯m also a guest. i¡¯ve already spoken to the festival group.¡± ¡°ha?¡± ¡°you¡¯re so young, can you be a guest for the festival group?¡± ¡± the festival group doesn¡¯t have any rules on age! ¡± everyone in the carnage guild was speechless. it seemed to be true, but how could the older people like them bear to participate in a dating show at such a young age? on the other side, gao xue and the others had gathered together to talk about lighting up leng rongrong¡¯s light. on the other side, the other judges were looking at the group of yers from bloody nervously, each one more nervous than thest. after all, everyone from the blood guild had a bloodthirsty aura around them. although they were all quite handsome, they came from all over the world. there were blonde-haired, blue-eyed, dark-skinned, yellow-skinned, and all sorts of people. moreover, each one of them was more arrogant than the other, and they would even speak a few foreign words from time to time. they even wanted to cut off someone¡¯s head at the drop of a hat, and it was creepy to hear. ¡°speaking of which, we can¡¯t just light up the ce, there are other people.¡± mao kui looked at the other male guests as he spoke. the male guests, who were trying their best to reduce their presence, were immediately frightened. ¡°let¡¯s turn on the lights!¡± the other male guests, who had a strong desire to survive, silently raised their hands to show that they would cooperate. they would light up the blood rakshasa. although no one knew who the blood rakshasa was. ¡°good, all of you are good children!¡± mao kui nodded. ¡± when the timees, you must light up the blood rakshasa. if you screw this up, i¡¯ll cut off your heads. ¡± i¡¯m telling you, the blood rakshasa must be the most popr female guest today, do you understand?¡± ¡°i, i understand!¡± when yun xue and the others did not notice ... the other male guests gathered together and carefully discussed who the blood rakshasa was. ¡°from her name, she should be a very scary woman, right?¡± ¡± blood rakshasa ... won¡¯t grow to be very terrifying, right? ¡± ¡°we actually have to light up the ce for an ugly woman ...¡± ¡°sigh, it¡¯s too difficult for them!¡± ¡± forget it. i only came because i promised to help the festival group. i don¡¯t care who i light up, as long as i don¡¯t get pulled away by that scary ugly girl! ¡± ¡± that shouldn¡¯t be the case. aren¡¯t they all lighting up ... but it might not be the case if the other party takes a fancy to them! ¡± ¡± yes, this blood rakshasa has so many powerful backers and so many terrifying men ... ¡± ...... the show officially started filming. the male guest took his ce first. as the male guests took their seats, bloody and the others kept winking at the other guests, their eyes filled with warning. the other guests nodded their heads, indicating that they understood and would choose the blood rakshasa. leng rongrong and a few other female guests were waiting backstage. the female guests entered the venue one by one ording to the order. leng rongrong was in number three. there were two girls in front of her who were considered to be of better quality. one was fair, rich, and beautiful. she worked in her family¡¯spany. the other was a mangaka. she was not very good-looking, but she was a very well-known mangaka. number one, frb, went up the stage. she first introduced herself, then started to show off her talents. following that, the male guests started to turn on the lights. he could turn on the lights if he liked them. lighting up xu luosha¡¯s lights naturally wouldn¡¯t affect the male guest lighting up the other guests ¡®lights, so quite a number of men felt that number one was not bad. there were 15 men, so five lights were lit up. when number two went on stage, he wasn¡¯t as stunning as number one. only one person lit up. however, the audience below the stage was cheering non-stop. ¡°next up, let¡¯s invite our female guest number three. i believe most of you know her. she¡¯s the recently popr lord rong, leng rongrong. because she¡¯s already signed a divorce agreement with her husband, master rong was invited to our show ...¡± Chapter 1300 1300 chapter 1302-could it be a fake the emcee gave leng rongrong a simple introduction. below the stage, the audience naturally knew leng rongrong, and her current poprity was needless to say. ever since she entered the entertainment industry, her fans had been growing continuously, especially after her live broadcast program. her fans were even more numerous, and she was almost a household name. when he was filming in continent F, lord rong had gained arge number of fans again because of the attention of the superstars. her fans had already spread from china to abroad, and the entire industry seemed to be burning with passion for her. and now, because of the news of her divorce with fourth master mo, she had been on the hot search for a few days. in this way, it would be hard not to know about lord rong unless she never watched tv or the inte. however, even if one didn¡¯t watch tv or the inte, one could still hear some news about lord rong from the mouths of others. ording to past situations, the audience would be happy and happy when lord rong went on stage. however, there were too many scandals about lord rong recently. the entertainment industry was a ce where it was hard to tell whether the rumors were true or false. there were many brainless haters and fake news hired by manypetitors. once the scandal was exposed, it would be difficult to clear his name. her divorce with lord fourth wasn¡¯t considered a scandal, but it was definitely a scandal to appear on a blind date program right after she said she wanted to get a divorce. moreover, everyone used to think that lord rong was very powerful and awesome. not only was her husband very powerful, but she was also very powerful herself. but recently, everyone had been brainwashed by the inte water army. the public had started to believe that master rong was not strong and that she had relied on fourth master mo to get to where she was today. there were even people who said that lord rong was just a vase and that her acting skills weren¡¯t that good. as a result, many fans and passers-by didn¡¯t have a good impression of lord rong. apart from some die-hard fans, everyone was wavering. there were even many people who came out to nder lord rong, attack her in all kinds of ways, and ask her to leave the entertainment industry. at this moment, lord rong was standing on the stage. the audience was the first to confirm that lord rong had just gotten a divorce, or that he hadn¡¯t even gotten a divorce yet, and they came to participate in this show. all of a sudden, there was a huge reaction from the audience. ¡°damn, she¡¯s really here to participate in the dating program? aren¡¯t you too shameless?¡± ¡± i suddenly feel that the rumors on the inte might be true. she might really be relying on men to get to her current position. otherwise, why would she be so anxious to find a new partner? ¡± ¡± she must be panicking. she offended lord fourth, and lord fourth won¡¯t help her anymore! ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk. you relied on your sugar daddy¡¯s husband to get to where you are today. how could you be so stupid as to offend someone and get kicked out? ¡± ¡°if those male guests have any brains, i don¡¯t think anyone would light up the ce for her!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. why should he turn on the lights when he¡¯s facing a woman who might not be divorced yet? ¡± the audience was already cursing non-stop. some people even said that leng rongrong had embarrassed the majority of the femalepatriots and asked leng rongrong to get out of the festival group. the emcee quickly tried to control the situation. ¡± everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. actually, i think that everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re divorced or not, it¡¯s a good thing that you can get over it, isn¡¯t it?¡± after the host¡¯s speech, leng rongrong began to introduce herself. it was a very official self-introduction, and there was not much to say. anyway, everyone knew about her situation. ¡± tsk, that¡¯s how she introduced herself. she really has nothing! ¡± ¡± if she really has a lot ofpanies and is very powerful, why didn¡¯t she mention it when she introduced herself? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t believe that she owned the north thearch club or a bigpany at such a young age. i don¡¯t believe that she could get to where she is today by herself. ¡± ¡°leng rongrong, get off the stage.¡± ¡°you¡¯re a divorced woman, can you stop being an eyesore here?¡± ¡± i used to like this dating show. the guests are always of high quality. why is there a rat sh * t today? ¡± lord rong was being attacked, but she remained calm. after the host said a few more words, the guests began to vote. the male guests started to light up their lights, and needless to say, everyone from carnage lit up in unison. the rest of the guests lit up their lights under the gazes of the carnage mercenaries. then, the male guests couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. they had thought that the rakshasa was a terrifying dinosaur woman who was ugly and muscr. after all, it was a terrifying name. however, they did not expect the blood rakshasa to be leng rongrong. she was so famous and beautiful. when she stood on the stage without saying anything, she was very gentle and did not have any hostility. even if the people around them didn¡¯t threaten them, they would still turn on their lights. who didn¡¯t like beautiful women, especially this woman who was so bright and moving that she outshone all the other beauties? ¡°so what if they¡¯re divorced? divorce rates are so high nowadays. there are so many divorced men and women.¡± furthermore, these terrifying men were actually called leng rongrong blood rakshasa. didn¡¯t they say that leng rongrong didn¡¯t have any backing and was here to look for one? these men who were helping her didn¡¯t look like ordinary people. why would she need any backing? it looked like she was here to have fun! all the lights were turned on. the host was shocked, and so was leng rongrong herself. ¡°look clearly, why did you all turn on the lights!¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. she asked bloody toe here to find his wife, so why did he turn on the light for her? also, what did the others mean? her reputation was so bad recently, so why did they have to light up the ce for her? were they all sick in the head? she had hoped that no one would light up the ce for her. in that case, she didn¡¯t need to participate in the next game segment and could just watch. in the end, all the lights were on ... did that mean that she had to y games with everyone present? f * ck you ¡°lord rong, you seem to be unhappy that all the male guests are lighting up for you?¡± the host surprisingly asked the question in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°yeah, i think everyone pressed the wrong button.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i don¡¯t have much, but i know my own limits. my reputation hasn¡¯t been very good recently. the blind date program has to be fair, so i think everyone can do it again.¡± ¡°right, again!¡± ¡± is there some kind of malfunction? how can there be so many lights! ¡± there were loud cheers below the stage, all asking for the lights to be switched on again. then, the festival group asked the male guests to light up the lights again. this time, it was the same as before. in fact, it was even more orderly than before. everyone actually turned on their lights. the audience was speechless. ¡± f * ck, men are indeed all trash. can¡¯t you walk just by looking at your face? ¡± ¡°it can¡¯t all be fake, right?¡± ¡°did leng rongrong find so many excuses for herself to go on this show?¡± Chapter 1301 1301 no one would light up the lights for her ¡± i don¡¯t think anyone will turn on leng rongrong¡¯s lights. she¡¯s a divorcee, so how could anyone turn on the lights for her? ¡± jin xuan said sarcastically from the backstage, standing next to chen cheng. ¡± but, cheng ¡®er, did you know that leng rongrong wasing to this show, so you deliberately followed her to this show? ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not doing this for her.¡± chen cheng¡¯s eyes glowed. she hade for another person, leng rongrong had no right to make here to this show. ¡°not for her?¡± jin xuan frowned and was a little surprised. ¡± is there someone you like among the male guests? ¡± you knew that she was going to participate in this dating show, so you followed her?¡± chen cheng didn¡¯t say anything. she just looked up at the screen. then, she was stunned. it lit up ... all of the male guest¡¯s lights were lit up. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? don¡¯t worry, leng rongrong is a divorced woman. she¡¯s still in an ambiguous rtionship with her ex-husband, so no one will help her. they¡¯re not fools, who would like her?¡± ¡°the way i see it, you¡¯ll definitely be the one in the limelight. once you go on stage, everyone will choose you. you¡¯ve been very popr recently. who doesn¡¯t like you?¡± ¡± cheng ¡®er, with your status, you¡¯re practically the savior of the show bying here, okay? ¡± ¡°besides, with your status, the male guests here will definitely not meet a better one in real life. they will definitely choose you!¡± jin xuan made a solemn vow, feeling that leng rongrong would not be able to steal chen cheng¡¯s limelight. so what if they participated in the same show? so what if they were in the samepany? leng rongrong had already gone downhill. only by being in the same show would they be able to let everyone know that even though they were in the samepany, chen cheng was the top actress in thepany. leng rongrong was no longer one, and thepany would support chen cheng even more in the future. ¡°she¡¯s turned on all the lights.¡± chen cheng waited for jin xuan to finish before she spoke. ¡°what!¡± jin xuan was shocked. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter, i just need one of them to light up the lights for me.¡± chen cheng turned around and left. ...... leng rongrong walked to her seat and sat down. she didn¡¯t really care about the discussions of the people below the stage. she waited leisurely. she only joined this show because she knew the director and wanted to help save the situation. at the same time, she also wanted to let everyone know about her divorce with fourth master mo. in order to make qiao wu believe that she had divorced fourth master mo ... that way, lord fourth would be able to deceive qiao wu. the program continued, and the female guests went on stage one by one. of course, there were only a few lights on. it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as when lord rong went up. all the lights were on. chen cheng was thest to go up. the moment she went up, the audience cheered. although the festival group had announced that leng rongrong would be participating in this episode, no one had expected chen cheng to be on the dating show. after all, chen cheng was different. she was not married and had no boyfriend. she was a single artiste and was currently on the rise in her career. anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t havee to participate in a dating show at this time. having a partner would actually affect a female artiste¡¯s career, so manypanies would prohibit artistes from dating. in the end, chen cheng hade to participate in a dating show openly. lord rong had always been a loner and had a husband before, so it didn¡¯t matter if she participated. it wouldn¡¯t affect her much. however, it should have a huge impact on chen cheng. everyone was quite surprised. of course, there were still many in the audience who were eximing in surprise. everyone was very excited, and some of them even regretted not signing up. if they had signed up, they might have had the chance to go on stage with chen cheng. ¡°chen cheng!¡± ¡± little fairy cheng ¡®er, our fresh orange has always supported you! ¡± ¡± cheng ¡®er is so pretty today. she¡¯s like a little fairy! ¡± ¡°cheng ¡®er, are you here to find your true love? but i don¡¯t think the dating show is very reliable. cheng ¡®er, you have to protect yourself!¡± ¡°chenger, you can do it!¡± the fans were shouting. the male guests on stage also looked at chen cheng in surprise. everyone naturally knew about superstars. chen cheng¡¯s poprity had been off the charts recently, and everyone knew about it. many people even knew that chen cheng and leng rongrong were from the samepany, so it was quite a surprise that chen cheng and leng rongrong appeared in the same dating show at the same time. after chen cheng¡¯s self-introduction, the emcee had the male guest turn on the lights. chen cheng¡¯s eyes had been focused on the most special male guest. the male guest was dressed in a suit. he was the youngest but the most domineering one on the scene. one by one, the male guests turned on their lights. however, nie qian did not even look at chen cheng. his eyes were focused on leng rongrong, who was not far away. chen cheng looked at nie qian and bit her lip in anger. he had not even looked at her. she waited for him to turn on the lights, but his eyes were actually focused on leng rongrong. it was too infuriating! ¡± miss chen cheng is not bad. she¡¯s won the favor of the nine male guests. ¡± ¡± miss chen cheng, this way please, ¡± the host said with a smile. chen cheng stared at nie qian and refused to leave. the host only left after urging him repeatedly. the host smiled awkwardly. ¡± it seems that miss chen cheng has a target in mind. ¡± next, the female guest¡¯s q & a session began. the questions were still asked in order, but this time, they were asked from thest person and pushed forward. chen cheng was the first to ask. chen cheng directly named nie qian. when the male guests first appeared, their basic information was disyed on the big screen, but the male guests themselves did not introduce themselves. nie yan¡¯s information was nk at the time. therefore, nie yan was a mystery to everyone. chen cheng¡¯s question of nie yan had solved everyone¡¯s curiosity. ¡°so, who is this child?¡± ¡± what¡¯s this dating show about? they won¡¯t even let the children off? ¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s a little too much!¡± ¡± i think it¡¯s pretty good. dating starts from a baby. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think this child is very handsome? although he¡¯s very young, i feel that his aura is very awesome. he¡¯s even more awesome than everyone else here!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i felt it too. that aura was simply awesome! ¡± ¡± a child with such a strong aura. he must be from a rich family. he¡¯s probably the young master of a rich family! ¡± ¡± no, i think even the young master of a rich family can¡¯t have such a strong aura. it seems that this child is not simple. ¡± ¡°not only chen cheng, but i¡¯m also very interested in him!¡± ¡± speaking of which, this child seems to have only lit up leng rongrong¡¯s lights. there are so many other female guests, but she didn¡¯t even light up a single one! ¡± Chapter 1302 1302 chapter 1304-confidence chen cheng stared at nie yan. she didn¡¯t ask any questions, but just looked at nie yan. after a long while, she finally asked, ¡± do you still remember me? ¡± nie sha nced at chen cheng with a hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡± do i know you? ¡± chen cheng¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by a needle. she lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly. she knew it. she had loved him so deeply, from the beginning to the end, but in the end, he had already forgotten about her. he actually asked her if she knew her. what a joke. he had given her his heart, but she had not taken him to heart at all. she had pursued him for so long, from that world to this world. she had given up everything she had, had not hesitated to snatch other people¡¯s bodies, just to find him, just to see her. in the end, his one sentence, ¡± do i know you? ¡°, shattered her heart into pieces. ¡°you really don¡¯t remember me.¡± chen cheng smiled bitterly. ¡± then do you have feelings for me? why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights for me?¡± ¡°why should i like you?¡± nie yan was silent for a moment, as if she didn¡¯t want to answer, but because everyone was looking at him, she reluctantly opened her mouth. he didn¡¯t look at chen cheng the whole time, and his eyes were focused on leng rongrong. it could be seen that he only cared about leng rongrong. it was as if he hade to this dating show just for leng rongrong. ¡°then let me ask you, who do you have feelings for?¡± chen cheng continued to ask, not giving up. ¡°her.¡± nie qian¡¯s eyes never left leng rongrong¡¯s body from the beginning to the end, and her gaze seemed very hot. ¡°what if she¡¯s not interested in you? what if she loves someone else? are you still going to guard her? don¡¯t you think you¡¯re losing out?¡± chen cheng asked in a bad mood. she really couldn¡¯t believe that nie yan would say that. he had been unable to get what he wanted. he had used his many years of cultivation to save her, but she didn¡¯t remember and was still living happily with other men. was he worth it? ¡°i¡¯m happy to.¡± nie yan was still in a bad mood and despised chen cheng. however, when he looked at leng rongrong, his eyes would be much gentler, as if this woman was the only one in his eyes and heart. her eyes revealed her true feelings and did not seem to be fake. this surprised the audience. of course, the audience didn¡¯t think it was true love. after all, the age gap was there, and the difference between leng rongrong and nie qian was quite big. the people who originally had a bad impression of leng rongrong were even more enraged at this moment. ¡± f * ck, this leng rongrong is too disgusting. she¡¯s even seducing a child! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s a minor. what did she do to him to make him like her so much? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s definitely not a good thing. i hate leng rongrong more and more!¡± ¡± she really knew how to create hype in the past. she said things like she was very rich, as if she was really very rich! ¡± ¡± then everything must be fake. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have to participate in this kind of dating show. ¡± ¡± to be honest, whether they get a divorce or not is their own business. we won¡¯tment on it. however, it¡¯s a little disgusting to hook up with an underaged girl in order to make herself more famous. it¡¯s a little disgusting to let an underaged girl appear on such a show to hype up! ¡± ...... leng rongrong was in a mess. almost everyone in the audience was scolding lord rong. when lord rong heard that, she frowned. she had been seducing minors for so long, but this minor was clearly seducing her, okay? besides, wasn¡¯t it chen cheng who was trying to hook him up? she didn¡¯t say anything, and chen cheng was talking to nie qian with a resentful look on her face. how did she be the one seducing? lord rong rubbed her temples. she took a deep breath and then exhaled. then, he seemed to do something to calm himself down. then, she raised her head and tried her best to smile. no one else had noticed, but one of the cameras that was on leng rongrong had noticed her series of actions. she looked very cute and had captured everything. at the same time, chen cheng was still asking nie qian questions. nie qian¡¯s face was clearly impatient, but chen cheng seemed to be in a hurry. she asked one question after another. after nie yan answered all the questions, she cut chen cheng off. ¡± i¡¯m not interested in answering your questions. ¡± it was a very cold voice. he was so cold that it didn¡¯t seem like something a child would say. it was as if he was an ice-cold man. there was not a trace of emotion in his tone. chen cheng was stunned for a moment. she looked at nie fei with a sad expression. ¡± can¡¯t i even ask a question? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± nie yan turned her head and continued to look in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. at this moment, leng rongrong was already ying with the corner of her clothes with her head lowered in boredom. at the same time, she was mumbling something. however, no one heard her voice, because she was mumbling silently. it was so cute that nie yan, who was usually cold and didn¡¯t like to smile, couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw it. when he wasn¡¯t smiling, he was a little cold and terrifying, and his pressure was very strong. however, when heughed, everything around him seemed to light up, as if he had be a dazzling sun. the ice around him was also dispersed. the cameraman captured this scene, especially the part where he looked at leng rongrong. it also cut to the part where leng rongrong was ying with the corner of her clothes in boredom. the audience quieted down when the video was shown on the big screen. the people who had been scolding leng rongrong could not help but stop. it was because leng rongrong was simply too cute, especially the way she lowered her head and yed with her clothes. it was as if she had been forced toe to this blind date. she didn¡¯t even know where her soul was, and she was only here to make up the numbers. as for nie yan, she was just a child, but how could her overbearing smile be so infectious? why did it feel like his deep love for leng rongrong had surpassed a thousand years? it made people feel extremely wonderful. that smile could make people imagine countless beautiful stories. when lord rong noticed that the camera was on her and that she was on the big screen, she quickly positioned her hands and looked up, pretending to be an obedient child who was listening to a ss. ¡°pfft!¡± ¡°hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. it¡¯s too cute!¡± ¡± what should i do? i feel like lord rong is innocent. she was scolding her just now, but her actions made me feel like i¡¯m a fan! ¡± ¡°as expected, no matter what wrong a good-looking person has done, people will want to forgive them!¡± ¡± our lord rong didn¡¯t do anything wrong. everyone just misunderstood her! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s not here for herself. she¡¯s here for the director. the director is her good friend. if this episode doesn¡¯t do well, the show will be axed. that¡¯s why chief rong came to save the day! ¡± ¡°lord rong has always been very loyal, the kind that would do anything for his friends.¡± the fans also started to speak up for leng rongrong. at this moment, they were full of confidence. Chapter 1303 1303 i can start supporting you now the number of scolding fans had obviously decreased. most of the people had started to like lord rong inexplicably because of her cute actions. leng rongrong, on the other hand, tried her best to look serious because everyone was looking at her. she pretended that she was working hard on the blind date. chen cheng was furious. she was the one asking nie yan a question, but nie yan¡¯s eyes were focused on leng rongrong the whole time, not even looking at her. not only that, but the surrounding audience, the host, and the like were also focused on leng rongrong. at first, many people were scolding leng rongrong, but now, no one was scolding leng rongrong. instead, they were all saying that leng rongrong was cute. cute my ass! even though chen cheng was furious, she tried her best to pull the corners of her mouth back up and sat back down. next, some other girls asked the boys they liked. everyone¡¯s questions were quite normal. soon, it was lord rong¡¯s turn. ¡± i wonder which male guests lord rong is interested in. i wonder which male guest will be lucky enough to be asked by lord rong. ¡± the host looked at leng rongrong with interest. leng rongrong¡¯s gaze swept across all the male guests present. then, he showed a disinterested look. but when she thought of her mission, she had to make everyone feel that she was really here to find a partner and not just joking, so she had to cheer up. after hesitating for a while, lord rong said seriously, ¡± well, on the 7th. ¡± little nie yan was raising her hand in the crowd. however, when he heard lord rong say the 7th, his face turned green. ¡°i¡¯m not number seven!¡± nie yan said, ¡± don¡¯t you want to ask me something? i have many things i want to tell you!¡± ¡°male guest number 12, the female guest is not asking you any questions, so you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± the host smiled at nie yan. nie yan¡¯s eyes looked at the host coldly, and herser-like eyes almost prated the host. the host shivered subconsciously. why was this child¡¯s gaze so scary? she was getting goosebumps. fortunately, nie yan didn¡¯t say anything else. she just stared at the host with a little resentment. he seemed to be a little angry. leng rongrong didn¡¯t notice nie qian¡¯s reaction at all. she only looked at male guest number seven, thinking about what question she should ask. as for male guest number seven, he was probably lucky enough to be asked a question by leng rongrong, so he was extremely nervous. below the stage, many people were guessing what leng rongrong would ask. there were also people discussing whether leng rongrong was really interested in male guest number seven. she didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in male guest number seven at all. the host looked at leng rongrong expectantly, curious about what she would ask. leng rongrong, on the other hand, was deep in thought. after a long while, she asked, ¡± where did you buy that wig? it looks so real! ¡± number seven looked at leng rongrong, tongue-tied, as if he had been struck by lightning. the audience was stunned for a moment, then they all burst outughing. who would have thought that leng rongrong would ask such a question the moment she opened her mouth? it was really too funny. she could actually tell that the wig on male guest number seven¡¯s head was a wig. not only that, but she was also curious about where he had bought it ... ¡°pfft!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m going to die ofughter. i can feel the embarrassment of male guest number seven! ¡± ¡± hahaha, male guest number seven looks like he¡¯s in a panic. he probably never dreamed that a female guest would ask him such a fatal question! ¡± ¡± the point is, i didn¡¯t see that number seven was wearing a wig. is he really wearing a wig? ¡± ¡°he should be wearing a wig.¡± ¡°hahaha, you¡¯reughing at me.¡± ¡± lord rong is lord rong indeed. just a random question and you can shock everyone. ¡± ¡°everyone is in a state of confusion at this moment.¡± ¡± so, why are you focusing on her wig? she didn¡¯t ask if she had mediterranean hair or if she was wearing a wig. the first thing she asked was where she bought the wig. ¡± ...... everyone had already forgotten to scold leng rongrong. everyone was just curious about how things would develop. ¡± i, i really don¡¯t have enough hair ... ¡± male guest number seven said very awkwardly, ¡± miss leng, you really have sharp eyes. i thought that this wig was very realistic, and i couldn¡¯t tell! ¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s really realistic. that¡¯s why i could tell. i think my family¡¯s rainstorm must like this wig. ¡± lord rong said seriously, ¡± the material looks quite special. really, can you tell me where you bought it? i want to buy a few horses for my horse.¡± ¡± okay, okay. i¡¯ll give you the link after it¡¯s over. ¡± male guest number seven said with a good temper. ¡°thank you,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded, her face full of satisfaction. ¡°i wonder if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like to ask, lord rong?¡± the host asked while holding back hisughter. ¡°uh, anything else?¡± leng rongrong sized up the male guest from head to toe, but couldn¡¯t think of anything to ask, so she shook her head. ¡°then, lord rong, are there any other guests interested in the other guests? all of the guests have left their lights on for you.¡± the host guided her patiently, hoping that leng rongrong would ask more questions. after all, master rong was still popr. if she went on this show, it would definitely be popr. at that time, there would definitely be many people who woulde to see lord rong. leng rongrong looked at the crowd. then, all the male guests tried their best to point at themselves, indicating that they wanted to ept master rong¡¯s question, especially nie yan, who was staring straight at leng rongrong, as if she could turn the stage upside down without asking a question. ¡°i¡¯ll ask him then.¡± leng rongrong pointed at nie qian. ¡°alright,¡± he said. the host nodded. nie qian epted leng rongrong¡¯s question seriously. unlike chen cheng¡¯s, nie qian was very focused when she epted leng rongrong¡¯s question. ¡°little brat, why are you participating in a dating show at such a young age?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at nie qian. ¡°love starts from a young age. don¡¯t you know that many boys in society can¡¯t find a partner? this is called preparing for a rainy day. while i¡¯m still young, i should find a good target first.¡± nie yan said. ¡°do you have what it takes to make a girl happy?¡± leng rongrong asked with interest, ¡± what abilities does a child like you have? do you have money? can you support the girl you like?¡± ¡°i can make money and i have money. of course, i can support the girl i like!¡± nie qian looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± if you want me to raise you, i can start raising you now. ¡± i¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡± ¡°i¡¯m a prodigal. i can buy a street and a shopping mall in one go without even blinking. are you sure you can afford it?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows, his eyes sparkling under the light. Chapter 1304 1304 i can afford to support you ¡°i can afford it.¡± nie qian smiled and said, ¡± if you want me to raise you, i can afford to raise you. ¡± i¡¯m not short of money. as long as you like it, i can buy anything.¡± leng rongrong had a look of disbelief. although she could tell that nie fei was rich, she didn¡¯t believe that she was rich enough to buy anything. the audience was guessing which family nie qian was from. she was so young, yet she had such a big tone. there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone with the surname nie among the wealthy families. was he just boasting? moreover, it was indeed a little funny for a child to go on a dating show. now it seemed that this little kid nie qian was particrly interested in leng rongrong. leng rongrong was not a divorcee, and didn¡¯t she just divorce fourth master mo? although she looked young and tender like a little girl, she shouldn¡¯t be the type that a child would like. ¡°what if i want this tv station?¡± leng rongrong asked half-jokingly. ¡°you want it?¡± nie yan nodded. ¡± i¡¯m buying. ¡± i¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± ¡°what if i want a big tanker?¡± leng rongrong asked again. ¡°i¡¯ll buy one for you too. i¡¯ll buy you anything you want!¡± nie sha¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± as long as you want it, there¡¯s nothing i can¡¯t satisfy you with! ¡± the audience was alreadyughing. ¡± this child really knows how to make an empty promise! ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk. he¡¯s so young and already knows how to make empty promises. he¡¯ll definitely be a scumbag when he grows up! ¡± ¡± with this appearance, how many girls would he trample on! ¡± everyone shook their heads. leng rongrong exchanged a few more words with nie qian. nie qian said that he could satisfy leng rongrong with anything and didn¡¯t mind sacrificing his life to protect leng rongrong, even though he felt that it was stupid to sacrifice himself to protect others. however, he said that as long as it was lord rong, he was willing to risk it. it wasn¡¯t the first time he had done something like this. after speaking, nie yan lowered her head and sighed. her sigh was faint and long, with a bit of worry. she didn¡¯t seem like a child. ¡°alright, i¡¯m done with my questions.¡± leng rongrong looked at the emcee. the host nodded and smiled, praising qianqian for her eloquence. ¡°i¡¯m not good at talking, i¡¯m serious.¡± after thinking for a while, nie yan took out her phone. she didn¡¯t know what message she sent, but she put it away. the program continued. no one expected something unexpected to happen. after the q & a session, it was time for the game. there were some segments where there was physical contact, such as hugging each other and crushing balloons, or two people with three legs. in the game, the female guests with the most lights would start to choose the male guests. if the male guests agreed, they would be in one group. if the male guests did not agree, they would choose again. leng rongrong had all the lights on, so she was the first choice. nie qian stared at leng rongrong, telling her with his eyes to choose him! leng rongrong didn¡¯t look at nie qian, her attention was focused on the other male guests. ¡°choose me, we can win!¡± mao kui pointed at himself in a frenzy. ¡± choose me, blood rakshasa, me! ¡± ¡°great aunt, please choose me!¡± ¡°go away, choose me!¡± a group of male guests pointed at themselves madly and kept asking leng rongrong to choose them. everyone looked very excited. the audience was dumbfounded. why were all the male guests looking at lord rong with shining eyes? was this woman that charming? everyone actually wanted to y a game with her. on the other hand, lord rong said calmly, ¡± i choose him! ¡± she pointed at the man with the wig, ¡± i like his wig. my storm will like it too! ¡± number seven looked very honored. he had not realized what was going to happen next that would make him feel like his life was going to be turned upside down. the other male guests were a little depressed. especially yi xue and the others, who were very sad because they couldn¡¯t be in the same group as lord rong. they weren¡¯t ordinary people. those who fought and killed were verypetitive. they always felt that it was easier to get first ce if they followed lord rong. in the end, they didn¡¯t have the honor to work with the blood rakshasa. the other female guests had all chosen their partners, except for chen cheng, who had chosen nie fei. however, nie fei had rejected her and had even withdrawn from thepetition with a look of displeasure. he only wanted to be in the same group as leng rongrong, but leng rongrong chose number seven. nie sha was so angry that his face turned ck. he even wanted to take off number 7 ¡°s wig and let people see how he looked without a wig. chen cheng¡¯s expression did not look good either. it was a little embarrassing to be rejected. she was good-looking and had many suitors. she was also a famous artiste, but nie yan had rejected her so ruthlessly. chen cheng had also withdrawn from thepetition. the audience sighed, and even the host was surprised. why did chen cheng like this nie yan? why would a normal girl choose a kid like him? but chen cheng insisted on choosing nie yan. it was as if she was only willing to be in contact with nie yan. she was not happy with anything else. she did not even want to look at any other man. other than nie qian and chen cheng, no one else had withdrawn from thepetition. when thepetition officially started, the male guest number seven chatted with leng rongrong for a while, he appeared to be very interested in leng rongrong. after all, she was the only one who knew about his hair and was willing to partner with him. there were many other female guests who were interested in her, but after knowing that he was wearing a wig, almost no one was willing to talk to him anymore. ¡°thank you, miss leng.¡± guest number seven said. ¡°thank me? why are you thanking me?¡± leng rongrong nced at guest number seven. ¡°thank you for choosing me. if it wasn¡¯t for you, no one would have chosen me.¡± guest number seven was a little touched. ¡± you¡¯re pretty good looking, except for that hair ... ¡± leng rongrong patted number seven¡¯s shoulder. ¡± but it¡¯s okay, you can get a hair transnt ... ¡± after the two of them exchanged a few words, they began to y the game. it was a three-legged game. everyone had a red rope in their hands. they tied their legs together and ran from one end of the stage to the other. after crushing the balloons, they woulde back. whoever could crush the balloons the fastest would be the winner. leng rongrong looked eager to try. ¡°are you ready? when you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll begin!¡± the host asked. ¡°i¡¯m ready!¡± someone shouted. ¡°wait a minute, we haven¡¯t tied them up yet!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be done soon!¡± ...... leng rongrong nced at number seven beside her. ¡± can you run fast? ¡± ¡°ah, it¡¯s alright.¡± number seven was stunned. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i can run very fast.¡± ¡± just follow me, ¡± lord rong said with a serious face. ¡°oh.¡± number seven felt a little uneasy for some reason. why did he feel that lord rong¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent? wasn¡¯t this just a game? Chapter 1305 1305 this is probably aedy show! ¡°begin!¡± at the host¡¯smand, everyone rushed up as if they were flying. leng rongrong was the fastest. yes, she was the fastest, not her group. lord rong ran as if he was flying. number seven didn¡¯t even have time to react. he wanted to tighten the rope, but he felt as if he was flying. his entire body was carried out. he was about to fall, but he felt a huge force. an arm grabbed his arm, almost lifting him up! number seven¡¯s face was filled with fear. he had never dreamed that he would not even use any strength. he even let out a woman¡¯s scream. he was so scared that his soul almost left his body. ¡± ¡°help!¡± number seven wanted to control himself, but he couldn¡¯t. he was too scared. the audience had already fallen to the groundughing. no one had expected number seven to be in such a miserable state. ¡± hahaha, i see number seven flying! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s number seven¡¯s wig. i saw his wig flying. it¡¯s flying away! ¡± ¡°pfft, i¡¯m dying ofughter. is lord rong here to participate in a dating show? she¡¯s clearly here to be a joke!¡± ¡°oh my god, lord rong is really a strong man. is there anyone stronger than her among the girls? she lifted up a man who weighed more than 100 pounds and dragged him along. she¡¯s so awesome!¡± ¡°is she still a woman?¡± ¡± she¡¯s so carefree. she¡¯s a girl, but she¡¯s not afraid of people saying that she¡¯s strong! ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t girls all delicate? lord rong isn¡¯t weak at all!¡± ¡°that¡¯s called a tomboy!¡± ¡°such a pretty tough woman, she really makes people feel intimidated!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯ve be her fan for no reason. i¡¯ve clearly seen the discussions on the inte before, and i clearly hate how powerful she is ... but i suddenly feel that she doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think so either. she doesn¡¯t look like someone who would cheat on her husband and rely on a man. how could she have such great strength and be able to drag a male guest flying in thepetition by herself? would she rely on a man in real life? ¡± ¡± besides, she¡¯s so carefree. she probably doesn¡¯t care about what others say. that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t exin herself! ¡± ¡°lord rong is so cute!¡± ¡°the desire for victory is so strong!¡± ¡± this blind date program and thispetition should be to promote the rtionship between men and women. she¡¯s trying to make it seem like she only wants to win and doesn¡¯t care about the male guests! ¡± ¡°23333, i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m dead!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not watching a dating show today, i¡¯m watching aedy show!¡± ...... lord rong had already led no. 7 to the other end of the balloon. the other guests were all dumbfounded. those who fell, those who were stunned, all looked at leng rongrong in unison. mao kui: ¡± f * ck! i knew it! i should be in the same group as lord rong. only she can win! ¡± another member of the carnage guild said, ¡± i¡¯m so angry that i¡¯m not in the same group as the rakshasa! ¡± ¡± no, even if i can¡¯t be first, i have to be second. let¡¯s do our best! ¡± hence, the male guests forgot about thedies beside them. they dragged thedies and started to run forward. it was as terrifying as dragging a corpse. the audience burst intoughter. ¡°this episode¡¯s male and female guests are both a little funny!¡± ¡°the male guests have all been led astray by lord rong!¡± ¡°hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. this is too funny!¡± ¡± this episode is too interesting. luckily, i didn¡¯t throw away my ticket and came to watch it. if i didn¡¯te, i would definitely regret it! ¡± leng rongrong was already deting the balloon. the rule was that the two of them had to burst the balloon together. leng rongrong grabbed a balloon and threw it at number seven¡¯s dumbfounded face.¡±bang, bang, bang.¡± bang! bang bang bang bang bang bang the balloons exploded one by one. number seven¡¯s brother waspletely dumbfounded. he was about to go crazy from the balloon explosion. ¡°aren¡¯t the balloons going to burst at the same time?¡± no. 7 asked as he caught his breath. ¡± there¡¯s no rule that says you can¡¯t use your face. your nose is sharp, so you can poke it with your finger! ¡± leng rongrong smiled at number seven. ¡± are you scared? ¡± ¡± no, no... ¡± number seven stuttered. at this moment, he no longer felt lucky. he felt that the woman in front of him was a little scary. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve controlled my strength. i won¡¯t blow up your face. i¡¯m just joking, i didn¡¯t crush it with your nose.¡± lord rong said with a smile. she had actually used a technique to crush it with her hands. it looked like she was holding number seven¡¯s face, but in fact, she had only touched it slightly. she was very fast, so no one could see how she had caused the explosion. the balloons were all popped anyway. then, lord rong carried the man beside him and rushed in another direction. no. 7 flew in despair. he didn¡¯t want to say anything more ... he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke a woman with such great strength. it was too terrifying. back to the starting point, leng rongrong and number seven had won. ¡°wow, we¡¯re first!¡± lord rong said exaggeratedly while pping for herself. ¡± ... ¡± number seven couldn¡¯t smile. ¡± do you really want that prize? ¡± ¡°prizes? there¡¯s even a prize?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. number seven was speechless. after all, he had been flying around without even knowing that there would be a prize. wasn¡¯t it all for the prize? was it all for the inexplicable first ce? ¡± yes, there¡¯s a ne ... ¡± number seven said reluctantly. ¡°oh, then i¡¯ll give you the prize. you¡¯ve had a hard time.¡± lord rong patted no. 7¡¯s shoulder. ¡± brother, thank you for cooperating with me. ¡± number seven was speechless. he had no choice but to cooperate. she was so powerful that she could fly by dragging him. he was so terrifying, how could he not cooperate? he didn¡¯t even want to experience such a soul-stirring experience again. the rest of the people had also decided on the oue. the first ce received a prize. lord rong gave the prize to no. 7. ¡± take it and give it to your future girlfriend! ¡± number seven was speechless. he was a little desperate. ¡°thank you,¡± he said. even though he was in despair, he still had to face it with a smile. number seven forced a smile at leng rongrong. nie yan and chen cheng had been standing by the side with dark faces the whole time, especially nie yan, who was very angry. chen cheng looked at nie qian and said, ¡± she doesn¡¯t care about you at all. ¡± ¡°why do you care?¡± nie qian turned around and looked at chen cheng with a murderous look. ¡± i¡¯m just telling you that she won¡¯t love you. no matter how much you stay by her side, no matter how many lifetimes you spend with her, she won¡¯t love you. ¡± chen chengughed. ¡± you might as well find someone who loves you. ¡± you¡¯re being abused.¡± ¡°i just like to be abused, am i in your way?¡± nie sha¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. he frowned. ¡± ... ¡± chen cheng bit her lip and looked at nie qian angrily. ¡± you¡¯ll regret this one day. ¡± Chapter 1306 1306 chapter 1308-change of taste the program then yed two otherpetitions. in one of thepetitions, the male guests had to protect the female guests. no. 7 was honored to be invited by lord rong. as a man, he was supposed to protect lord rong who was walking on the wooden bridge. however, he didn¡¯t expect that all the other groups would be protected by the guys and the girls. when it was his turn, lord rong even wanted him to walk on the wooden bridge. after he rejected, lord rong immediately started running on the wooden bridge like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. that was no different from flying. number seven was in despair, in extreme despair. he didn¡¯t even have a chance to show off his manliness, and just like that, lord rong won again. no. 7 felt that he had joined this dating show to embarrass himself. the whole show was a failure. as for the others, they all looked at lord rong with an inexplicable look of admiration. each of them was like a little brother who wanted to acknowledge their boss, and their admiration for lord rong grew. it seemed that no matter what the asion was, lord rong was always so awesome. ¡°he¡¯s too powerful.¡± mao kui sighed. ¡± the blood rakshasa is the blood rakshasa after all. no matter what the asion is, she can always win first ce! ¡± ¡± i also think that the blood rakshasa is very awesome! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s the right decision for our boss to follow the blood rakshasa here. we can definitely learn a lot! ¡± lord rong became the boss of the male guests on stage. they didn¡¯t look at her like they were looking at a woman they liked. instead, they looked at her like they were looking at their boss or a brother. moreover, their interaction on stage had made lord rong be brothers with them. the blind date program had turned into a sworn brother program. the host was dumbfounded. she had tried to salvage the show, but it was really gone forever. for the next few events, although the host tried his best to host, lord rong somehow became on the male guest¡¯s side and even started discussing the female guests with the male guests. she even addressed the male guests as brothers and talked about some things that boys liked to talk about. they seemed to be chatting very happily. the female guest had inexplicably be a male guest, and they even agreed to go for a drink after the meeting. the emcee was facepalming, and the director¡¯s mouth was twitching. fortunately, the director was friends with chief rong and understood her. he had a strong tolerance, so he didn¡¯t reject this scene. just as the program was about to end, a group of people suddenly rushed onto the stage. then, the station¡¯s leader said that nie fei had actually bought the tv station ... not only that, someone even drove in a sports car, saying that it was a gift for leng rongrong ... even the cruise ship was projected onto the big screen ... the host was speechless. how was she going to host? leng rongrong was also dumbfounded. she was just talking andughing with the other male guests a moment ago, but now she was shocked. nie yan was holding a bouquet of white flowers in his hand. he didn¡¯t know what kind of flowers they were, but they were beautiful and fragrant. he walked towards leng rongrong, and there were all kinds of ck cards on the bouquet ... they were all cards that could only be owned by people with a credit limit of over 10 billion. ¡°i¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± nie qian said, ¡± do you want to marry me? ¡± ¡°wow!¡± ¡± oh my god, which young master is this? he¡¯s so rich! ¡± ¡°the tv station bought it just because they said so? the cruise ship was gone just like that? the ck card will be given out just like that?¡± ¡°why do i feel like he¡¯s even richer than lord fourth?¡± ¡± that¡¯s why outstanding women neverck men. even if lord rong divorces her husband, she doesn¡¯tck suitors. ¡± ¡°lord rong¡¯s scandals are all baseless, right? it¡¯s not like rich men are all idiots who want to find a divorced woman who¡¯s full of scandals.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. lord rong is so outstanding. that¡¯s why people like her! ¡± the fans all praised leng rongrong. at the same time, lord rong looked at little nie yan with a dark expression. ¡± little guy, don¡¯t cause trouble. i don¡¯t care about these things. i was just saying it casually. why do you take it seriously? ¡± if you want to give it to her, then give it to your future wife. go to kindergarten and find a girl!¡± at the same time, at the back of the audience. little nan yu, who was wearing a cap and a mask, was struggling. ¡°master, do you really have to be so high-key?¡± ¡°mommy has a husband!¡± the little guy held his forehead and heaved a long sigh. who would dare to stop what his master did? no one could stop him. in another corner, lord fourth, who had been watching the dating show without a word, had a livid expression and was about to rush up the stage. after tang luo found out about lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s n, he held lord fourth down tightly. ¡± fourth master, calm down, calm down. it¡¯s an act, it¡¯s all an act! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s just a little brat, you don¡¯t have to worry about him!¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you, if you care, you¡¯ll lose!¡± ¡± aiya, it¡¯s just the show¡¯s routine. you don¡¯t have to think too much. you¡¯re so charming. why would master rong take a fancy to a brat who hasn¡¯t even fully grown hair? ¡± ¡°really, it¡¯s fine!¡± tang luo tried tofort them for a long time. in fact, they had been hiding in the crowd since the beginning of the show. furthermore, he had been trying to appease lord fourth. in the beginning, there were some audience members who scolded lord rong. lord fourth even kicked them and almost twisted their heads off. however, he tried his best to adjust andfort them. he felt that if he continued watching, lord fourth would probably rush up to the stage. fortunately, fourth master mo managed to hold himself back. ¡°go back and cut him!¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll cut it however i want when i get back!¡± tang luo let out a long sigh of relief. he turned his head and happened to meet little nan yu¡¯s eyes. one big and one small, four eyes met. tang luo suddenly turned his head and pulled up the suffocating mask. i didn¡¯t see it, i didn¡¯t see it, i definitely didn¡¯t see it! little nan yu smiled. daddy still cares about mommy ... mommy came to attend a blind date program, but daddy still came to watch. it seemed that the divorce was just a talk. his jealous father was still jealous, so there was no problem! ¡°you¡¯re asking me to find a kindergarten child, aren¡¯t you crazy? these are all you wanted.¡± ¡± take it away! ¡± xiao jue snorted. ¡± little brat, do you believe i¡¯ll cut you? who asked you to do such a thing at such a young age? ¡± leng rongrong said in a bad mood, ¡± if you meet a scammer today, you¡¯ll be scammed to the point of bankruptcy! let me tell you, i don¡¯t need anyone to support me. i have so much money that i can¡¯t even finish spending it. do i need you to support me?¡± after that, nie qian was lectured by lord rong. in the beginning, a certain little devil kept retorting, butter on, he was rendered speechless by lord rong¡¯s teaching and didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. the dating show hadpletely changed. in the end, it ended mysteriously. after it ended, lord rong and the male guests had made ns to go out for a drink, so the group of them left the tv station together. the female guests were all dumbfounded. these men were here for blind dates, but they didn¡¯t even ask for the contact information of a single girl. Chapter 1307 1307 chapter 1309-sullen leng rongrong and her group went straight to a food stall near the tv station and ordered a lot of food. everyone was eating and chatting happily. leng rongrong sat in the middle of a group of men. she looked like a fairy, but her whole body exuded a strong domineering aura. she drank without restraint. the group of men listened to her story and were dumbfounded. it was still alright for the gang of carnage to know that she was a blood rakshasa, so they knew that she had once been a mercenary and had killed many people. however, the other ordinary male guests were a little dumbfounded. they were all shocked when they heard this. ¡°really?¡± ¡± you¡¯ve dealt with an entire unit by yourself?? ¡± ¡± oh my god, you¡¯ve fought so many escapees by yourself and even caught them all? ¡± ¡°can a girl be so powerful?¡± a few of the ordinary male guests were already in disbelief. they felt that this world was too fantasizing. how could a woman be so powerful? although she knew that lord rong was quite powerful, she shouldn¡¯t be so exaggerated. ¡± don¡¯t doubt me. let me tell you, you¡¯re not from this circle, so you don¡¯t know. there¡¯s a legend in our circle, and that¡¯s the blood rakshasa. at that time, everyone knew. everyone knows that she¡¯s extremely powerful. even our blood kin shivers at the mere mention of her. oh, you don¡¯t know who we are, do you? i¡¯ll exin it to you. we, the carnage mercenaries, are a mercenary group, and a very impressive one at that. you guys definitely don¡¯t know how awesome we are.¡± mao kui snorted and took a sip of wine, then exaggerated how powerful he was and how powerful the blood lust beast was. then, shepared their entire organization to leng rongrong, saying that even their entire gang blood could notpare to leng rongrong. leng rongrong was really amazing. ¡± that can¡¯t be. the few of you look so powerful. could miss leng be more powerful than you? ¡± no. 7 smiled and shook his head. ¡± although i admit that lord rong¡¯s strength is greater than a man¡¯s, i don¡¯t believe that she could be so powerful a few years ago. wasn¡¯t she still young a few years ago? ¡± ¡± who would have thought that the blood rakshasa is actually a teenager? ¡± mao kui sighed and his eyes were filled with admiration. when he turned to look at leng rongrong, he said very seriously, ¡± lord rong, i really want to be your disciple. ¡± ¡°thank you, but i don¡¯t ept disciples.¡± lord rong said with a smile. then, she waved her hand and saidzily, ¡± actually, it¡¯s nothing to me. ¡± ¡°look, he¡¯s already so powerful, yet he still says that it¡¯s nothing to him.¡± mao kui and the others sighed. they all admired leng rongrong very much, but in the end, leng rongrong felt that she was just so-so, and there was nothing impressive about her. however, lord rong¡¯s nonchnt attitude made the carnage members admire him even more. the ordinary guests didn¡¯t understand how powerful leng rongrong was, and they even made the members of the carnage team very angry and depressed. she felt that they didn¡¯t understand lord rong at all. ¡°oh right, lord rong, why don¡¯t we have a fight?¡± one of the carnage members said, ¡± show them how powerful you are. ¡± the members of the carnage guild felt that no one knew how powerful lord rong was, and this made them feel extremely sullen. if everyone knew how powerful chief rong was, they wouldn¡¯t be so sullen. instead, they would feel very proud. ¡°sure,e on.¡± leng rongrong nodded. the two of them walked from their seats to a more spacious area and started fighting. a group of male guests watched as leng rongrong fought with the burly ck man who was nearly two meters tall. they were so shocked that their mouths could fit a goose egg. he looked so small, but lord rong was too powerful. she easily flipped the ck man over. the ck man was fighting leng rongrong with all his might, but no matter what moves he made, it seemed that before he made any moves, chief rong had already anticipated them, so every time, she was able to block them one step faster. the ck man¡¯s fighting spirit rose, and his fist became faster and faster. however, when his fist smashed over, chief rong reached out and blocked it with her palm. then, lord rong clenched his fist, and he couldn¡¯t move anymore. the ck man reached out and wanted to pull his arm back, but he realized that lord rong was too powerful. his strength was so strange that he couldn¡¯t pull it back at all. ¡°damn it!¡± the ck man cried out in exasperation, wanting to throw leng rongrong over his shoulder, but he was thrown out by lord rong instead. the ck man was speechless. hey sprawled on the ground and looked at lord rong in despair. he really didn¡¯t expect that he would be so weak in front of lord rong. lord rong smiled at the ck man. ¡± you need more exercise. why are you weaker than me? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m already very strong, but you¡¯re too strong. that¡¯s why i can¡¯t beat you!¡± the ck man said angrily. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± alright, alright, alright. i was too strong and hurt your pride. ¡± lord rong waved his hand with a helpless smile. was it her fault that she was too strong? she didn¡¯t mean to be so powerful, but she was born powerful, so she had no choice. a few of the male guests were dumbfounded. some of them had skewers in their mouths and forgot to take them away. ¡°you guys aren¡¯t acting, right?¡± a male guest said, ¡± i know. lord rong is an actor. acting is very simple! ¡± ¡°but he¡¯s not an actor.¡± mao kui said helplessly, ¡± he¡¯s not a shill. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can fight with master rong or arm wrestle him. ¡± ¡°sure, is lord ronging?¡± a male guest asked leng rongrong. this male guest was a rich young master who opened an antique shop and was quite handsome. he was also a martial artist and knew some kung fu, so he was happy to y with lord rong. lord rong nodded. ¡± sure,e and y. ¡± e on.¡± after they sat down, lord rong began arm-wrestling with this rich young master. however, as soon as he said start, the rich young master¡¯s wrist was already broken, and he had no room to resist at all. ¡°no, i¡¯m not ready to do it again!¡± ¡°alright,e on.¡± lord rong didn¡¯t think so. then, it happened again, and the rich young master¡¯s wrist was instantly pushed over. ¡°do you want to do it again?¡± lord rong asked. leng rongrong asked again when she saw the young master kuo¡¯s unconvinced look. ¡°i¡¯m noting.¡± mr. kuo said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re so strong that you¡¯re a little perverted. are you even a woman? ¡± ¡°who said that women can¡¯t be strong? my strength doesn¡¯t affect anyone.¡± lord rong snorted coldly. young master kuo was speechless. Chapter 1308 1308 daddy, do i look stupid? on the other side of the food stall, fourth master mo and tang luo were sitting in a corner, fully armed. tang luo used a skewer to cover his face. then, he sneaked a nce at fourth master mo and asked, ¡± fourth master, it¡¯s not good for us to follow young madam like this, right? besides, aren¡¯t we acting? what if your terrifying master finds out that we¡¯ve failed in acting?¡± mo linyuan did not say a word, his eyes were fixed on the group of male guests. if they said they were male guests, then they were all male guests. there was not a single female guest. other than leng rongrong, who was a female, the others were all male guests. the only difference was that little brat. if it wasn¡¯t for nie yan, that little brat, who kept stopping other men from getting close to lord rong, he would have rushed up and thrown these men into the river. lord fourth¡¯s gaze was straightforward and explicit. tang luo felt a little helpless as he sat there. he held his forehead. he really wanted lord fourth not to be like this, but lord fourth wouldn¡¯t let him. they came to pretend to eat barbecue, but they didn¡¯t dare to take off their masks. he was looking at it. suddenly, he felt a small figure approaching from the side, and then a little kid sat down. tang luo and fourth master mo kept looking in master rong¡¯s direction and did not notice who was sitting next to them. tang luo frantically chased them away as if he was chasing away flies. ¡± children, don¡¯te over. there are people sitting here. move aside! ¡± as he spoke, tang luo even waved his hand. fourth master mo also waved his hand, gesturing for the children to leave. however, the child who sat down did not leave. instead, he looked at the two of them with a smile. a few minutester, tang luo and fourth master mo both turned to look at the little kid beside them. their eyes met, and everyone fell silent. tang luo pulled his mask up a little. lord fourth pulled down his hat. ¡°daddy, uncle tang, do you think i¡¯m stupid?¡± little nan yu blinked, ¡± do you think i can¡¯t recognize you? ¡± fourth master mo: ¡°!!! ¡± tang luo was speechless. ¡°you can even tell?¡± tang luo lowered his head and asked mysteriously. ¡± of course i can see it. you guys didn¡¯t hide it very well, so i could see it at a nce, okay? ¡± little nan yu rolled his eyes, ¡± are you guys here to spy on mommy too? ¡± ¡°who says so? we¡¯re just here for barbeque. that¡¯s called a coincidence.¡± tang luo snorted. ¡± fourth master and young madam don¡¯t have any feelings for each other anymore, so there¡¯s no need to look at them anymore. ¡± ¡°tsk. you¡¯re still calling her young madam when you no longer have feelings for her?¡± xiao nanughed awkwardly. ¡± it¡¯s obvious that you still have feelings for her, don¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°children shouldn¡¯t interfere in adult matters. it¡¯ste at night. why aren¡¯t you going home to sleep? what are you doing here?¡± don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t grow tall without sleeping? you should go back and sleep.¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked at mo linyuan with his chin in his hands. ¡± daddy, what¡¯s going on between you and mommy? you obviously still have feelings for her, why are you pretending that you don¡¯t? ¡± are you hiding some secret from me?¡± the little fellow¡¯s fair and delicate face flickered with a shrewd look. he had already guessed it. he knew that his daddy and mommy had a good rtionship and there would not be any conflicts. fourth master mo was stumped by the question. tang luo tried to cover it up and said, ¡± what secret can there be? the secret is that we have a conflict. what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong with lord fourth being unconvinced because lord rong and lord fourth have conflicts?¡± xiao nan supported her chin with her hand and nodded. ¡± alright. ¡± there¡¯s no other way to have a conflict.¡± little nan yu picked up the skewers and started eating. ¡°eat, why aren¡¯t you guys eating? oh, she has a guilty conscience and can¡¯t eat even if she wears a mask.¡± ¡± mm! ¡± little nan yu agreed again and happily ate the skewers. xiao xun ¡®er was also very happy to see his mommy having fun with everyone. on the other side, the male guests were already convinced by lord rong. everyone had arm-wrestled with her, and some even fought with lord rong. however, in the end, they were all inferior to lord rong, so everyone had no choice but to be convinced. lord rong was strong and powerful. ¡± lord rong, what did you eat when you grew up? howe you¡¯re so strong? ¡± a male guest could not help but ask. ¡°he¡¯s really stronger than a bull.¡± the young master of the antique shop said in admiration. ¡°how can youpare a girl to a bull? how can you say that she has more strength than a bull?¡± another male guest said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°lord rong is a goddess!¡± ¡°yes, she¡¯s a female immortal, of course she¡¯s strong!¡± ¡± lord rong, you¡¯re not an ordinary girl. we all admire you and treat you like a brother! ¡± ¡°tell me the truth, is there anyone among you who is interested in me?¡± leng rongrong looked at the male guests with interest. the male guests looked at each other. then, a male guest said, ¡± to be honest, i was forced to light up at first, but when i saw lord rong, i felt like i had seen a goddess and was very interested in lord rong. however, now ...¡± the male guest shook his head profoundly. ¡± if you want me to say something about lord rong, i can only say that i really treat lord rong as a brother and a goddess. but if i want you to be my partner, i can¡¯t really bear it! ¡± ¡± brother, you¡¯re right. lord rong can only be a brother. ordinary people can¡¯t control him at all! ¡± ¡°although lord rong is very beautiful, you¡¯re really not someone we can control!¡± the group of peopleughed and said, all feeling that they could not control leng rongrong. at first, everyone was stunned by lord rong¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face. however, at this moment, everyone felt that lord rong was not easy to control. how could an ordinary man be able to control such a powerful woman? he simply couldn¡¯t control it. it was more reliable to be brothers with this kind of woman. yi xue and the others nodded in agreement. ¡± a goddess like lord rong is really not someone we can look up to. i think we¡¯re more suitable to be master and disciple. if lord rong takes us in as disciples, we¡¯ll be very happy. ¡± ¡°... i don¡¯t want to take a disciple.¡± ¡± lord rong, isn¡¯t it good for you to take in a few disciples? you can order them around as you wish. ¡± one of the carnage guild members said in a serious tone. ¡°even if you don¡¯t want to be my disciple, i can still order you around.¡± lord rong snorted. everyone was speechless. what he said seemed to make sense. they couldn¡¯t beat lord rong either. wasn¡¯t lord rong the one who had the final say? he could do whatever he wanted. the members of the carnage guild sighed heavily. ¡± forget it, lord rong. we¡¯ll all listen to your orders. you can order us however you want! ¡± lord rong nodded in satisfaction. ¡± that¡¯s good! ¡± ¡°help!¡± ¡°help!¡± a cry suddenly came from the riverside. leng rongrong and the others rushed to the riverside at the same time. then, everyone saw a bald head struggling madly in the middle of the river. beside the head was a small ck dog, who was also struggling madly. Chapter 1309 1309 a monk and a dog ¡°help, help me!¡± the monk pped his wings crazily, a string of buddhist beads floating on the water from his neck. he was wearing something that looked like a monk¡¯s robe. at the side, the little ck dog was also barking madly. leng rongrong¡¯s reaction was quick. she didn¡¯t see any rope around to pull him up, so she jumped into the water. the boys around them couldn¡¯t stop her even if they wanted to. a few of the yers who knew how to swim also jumped into the water like dumplings and swam towards the monk and doggy who had fallen into the water. woof! woof! woof! gou ¡®zi called out in excitement. leng rongrong was the first to reach the monk¡¯s side. the monk had a huge body and looked like a maitreya buddha with a fat head and big ears. ¡± help! i can¡¯t take it anymore! i¡¯m about to drown! ¡± ¡°save me, almsgiver, quicklye and save me!¡± the monk shouted, ¡± save me and i¡¯ll treat you to meat! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she swam towards the monk. she felt that the monk did not look like he was going to drown. because he had more fat on his body, he was actually floating, and his words seemed to be very clear when he shouted. gao xue and the others caught up to lord rong. then, mao kui said, ¡± lord rong, let¡¯s do it. you¡¯re a girl, so hurry up and go ashore. don¡¯t let anything happen to you! ¡± mao kui and a few others rushed over and pulled the monk, trying to pull him to the shore. however, the monk was too heavy. even though they were in the water, they couldn¡¯t move him. the monk panicked as he was pulled. he struggled and kicked mao kui and the others into the water. ¡°mao kui!¡± the people on the shore cried out in surprise. fourth master mo and the other two stood on the shore. fourth master mo was about to take off his clothes and jump down, but he was pulled back by tang luo. ¡°daddy, calm down. mommy can handle it.¡± little nan yu gave fourth master mo aforting look, telling him not to get too excited. ¡± that¡¯s right, lord fourth. don¡¯t get too excited. lord rong knows how to swim. it seems that he¡¯s been very good at swimming recently. ¡± tang luo consoled. at the same time, nie qian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. he said coldly, ¡± mao kui, are you all useless? you can¡¯t even save him?¡± mao kui and the others popped their heads out of the water, not daring to get close to the monk. not only was the monk hit, but he was also very strong. he felt as if something was dragging him from under the water. there was no way to pull him out of the water. ¡°you guys go up, i¡¯ll do it.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll be fine by myself. you guys don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± upon hearing what lord rong said, mao kui and the rest were skeptical. however, they knew that their strength was not as good as leng rongrong¡¯s. leng rongrong looked at the monk. ¡± can you not struggle? ¡± the monk¡¯s eyes were fixed on leng rongrong, then he seemed to be suspicious, ¡± you, it¡¯s you, why are you here! ¡± ¡°who? do you know me?¡± leng rongrong looked at the monk suspiciously. ¡°you, isn¡¯t it you?¡± tyrant¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°what do you mean by¡± you ¡°or¡± you ¡°? do you still want to float in the river? you don¡¯t want me to get you up there.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± the monk hurriedly said, ¡± fairy, can you send me up first? ¡± leng rongrong leaned over, her face full of vignce. she pulled the monk and was just about to swim to the shore when the monk started to struggle. ¡± ah, ah, i¡¯m going to drown! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°lord rong, be careful!¡± mao kui and the others shouted hurriedly. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± leng rongrong reached out a hand and suddenly hit the fat back of the monk¡¯s neck. the monk passed out. woof! woof! woof! the little ck dog beside him barked excitedly. leng rongrong nced at the ck puppy. ¡± i¡¯ll save him. ¡± ¡± awoo awoo. ¡± the little ck dog¡¯s ears drooped down, and it instantly didn¡¯t dare to bark anymore. ¡°you can swim on your own, right? you follow me. ¡± leng rongrong said to the ck puppy. ¡°aowu.¡± the ck puppy obediently followed behind leng rongrong. a few minutester, lord rong rescued the monk to the shore. then, everyone helped to carry the monk up. after the monk went ashore, someone asked, ¡± what if he fainted? ¡± leng rongrong immediately pulled out a silver needle and pricked it at the monk. tyrant was jolted awake. he widened his eyes and jumped up rapidly. his speed was not something a fat meatball like him could have. ¡± ah, you demoness, you want to kill me! are you trying to take my divine weapon! ¡± the monk shouted loudly, then suddenly attacked leng rongrong. the monk was dumbfounded by the attack. he looked at his hand in disbelief. ¡± what¡¯s going on? where¡¯s my cultivation? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. woof! woof! woof! the ck puppy was still in the water. everyone was too focused on the monk and forgot about the ck puppy. hearing the barking, leng rongrong immediately went over and pulled the ck puppy up. the little ck dog wagged its tail at leng rongrong, then charged at the monk. the monk looked at his hand and mumbled something. then, he looked at the food stall next to him. after smelling the aroma of the food, he walked to the table and sat down. then, he began to eat. ¡°hey, our lord rong saved you. you don¡¯t even know how to say thank you? as a monk, why don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± someone asked in dissatisfaction. ¡°monk, why are you still eating meat and drinking wine?¡± the group of people stared at the monk, their faces filled with displeasure. the monk didn¡¯t pay attention to them and continued to eat happily. ¡°the wine and meat pass through the intestines, but the buddha¡¯s heart remains. don¡¯t you understand?¡± the monk took two bites and was even more surprised. ¡± what food is this? how can it be so delicious? ¡± ¡°barbeque.¡± leng rongrong said without any expression. ¡± lord rong, you¡¯re drenched. you need to change your clothes! ¡± someone said. ¡°little girl,e over here. if you don¡¯t mind, you can change into my clothes.¡± thedy boss walked out and handed a set of clothes to leng rongrong. she had seen leng rongrong save the man, so she was very touched. leng rongrong then went to change into thedy boss¡¯s clothes. although it was in, lord rong still looked like her in it. she tied a knot in the floral shirt, revealing her t stomach. her ck pants were rolled up casually, giving her a different look. everyone continued to eat. however, there was an additional monk in the crowd. the monk didn¡¯t care about anyone and didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. he just ate and ate until he was full. the ck puppy also ate some food and was extremely happy. it wagged its tail very happily. ¡°i¡¯m full. thank you, benefactors.¡± after saying that, the monk turned around and left. ¡°hey, how can this person be like this!¡± qiu xue and the others looked at tyrant with dissatisfaction. ¡± forget it. ¡± leng rongrong looked at the monk¡¯s back and smiled, ¡± let¡¯s continue. that dog is quite interesting. ¡± Chapter 1310 1310 chapter 1312-neatly arranged fourth master mo and little nan yu had witnessed the entire process. little nan yu looked at the big monk leaving and frowned. ¡± why does this bald man look so familiar? ¡± the more i look at him, the more familiar he looks. it¡¯s so strange!¡± before little nan yu could finish his sentence, fourth master mo had already disappeared. tang luo came back to his senses and hurriedly chased after him. ¡± fourth master, slow down. don¡¯t get so excited! ¡± ¡°daddy, wait for me! where are you going?¡± by the time little nan yu caught up, fourth master mo had already stopped the monk. before fourth master mo could say anything, the monk looked up and saw fourth master mo as though he had seen a ghost. he was shocked. fourth master mo, who had a carefree look on his face a moment ago, was now trembling in fear when he saw the monk. ¡°benefactor, may i ask what is the matter?¡± the big monk looked at fourth master mo and asked. fourth master mo looked at the monk coldly. his eyes were filled with bloodlust, as though he wanted to tear the monk apart. woof! woof! woof! the little ck dog barked to protect its master. ¡°shut up, big wang!¡± the monk nced at the ck puppy and warned it nervously. the little ck dog was speechless. fourth master mo continued to stare at the monk. little nan yu also looked at the big monk. after a long time, he asked, ¡± monk, have we met before? ¡± ¡°ah, i don¡¯t think so. i don¡¯t think so. little benefactor, you¡¯re so cute. if i¡¯ve seen you before, i¡¯ll definitely remember you. if i don¡¯t remember, then i¡¯ve definitely never seen you before.¡± the big monk said seriously. he put his hands together and said ¡± amitabha ¡°. then he smiled at little nan yu. while little nan yu and the others were still in doubt, the big monk said, ¡± almsgiver, look, what¡¯s over there! ¡± the monk pointed behind fourth master mo and the others. as soon as they saw the monk¡¯s action, the three of them subconsciously turned around, thinking that it was master rong. however, they didn¡¯t expect that when they turned around, they didn¡¯t see lord rong at all. there was nothing. when he turned around again, the monk had already run away. with a series of barking sounds, the monk ran away quickly, leaving only his back behind. ¡± big wang, run! don¡¯t care about them! run faster! ¡± the monk shouted as he ran away. fourth master mo was speechless. little nan yu crossed his arms and pinched his chin. he said thoughtfully, ¡± he ran so fast. he must have a guilty conscience, right? ¡± so, what did he do? does he know us?¡± ¡°it could also be that you and your father are too scary.¡± tang luo said, ¡± if you guys weren¡¯t so scary, this monk wouldn¡¯t have run away. ¡± then, tang luo was viewed as an enemy by the father and son. tang luo was speechless. in the end, fourth master mo and the other two waited until lord rong finished eating and bade farewell to the crowd. they only nned to leave with lord rong after they were ready to go home. lord rong had drunk a lot, but he still looked sober. of course, she only looked sober. she seemed to have really drunk too much. as she walked, she started to grab people by the roadside and talk to them. ¡± i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m very rich, but i think it¡¯s too annoying to have too much money! ¡± the passerby looked at leng rongrong in confusion. when he smelled the alcohol, he knew that the woman in front of him was probably drunk. ¡°youngdy, you¡¯re drunk!¡± ¡°do you want me to call your family for you?¡± ¡°no, my family is following us!¡± lord rong turned around and pointed at the group of people who were even more drunk than she was. ¡± see that? they¡¯re all my family. they¡¯re very powerful. they kill people like flies without even blinking! ¡± lord rong made a head-cracking gesture. the passerby looked at lord rong in horror. lord rongughed out loud. she hugged an electric pole shakily and looked back. he saw mao kui and the others walking unsteadily. then, a drunk boy was lying on the ground and shouting, ¡± i¡¯m home, i¡¯m finally home! ¡± after saying that, the man turned over andid his head on a flower bed by the roadside, falling asleep. leng rongrong walked over and kicked him while staggering. ¡± this isn¡¯t your house. this is ... his house! ¡± then, lord rong pointed at another man. ¡±e here and lie down. this is your house! ¡± the man was stunned for a moment, then walked over drunkenly. ¡± oh, this is my house. so this is my house? that¡¯s why it looks so familiar. is this my bed? ¡± with that, the man fell into the flower bed and began to snore. ¡°very good, you slept well. you¡¯re great. this is your home.e here and take a closer look. is this your home?¡± lord rong pulled another boy over and arranged for him to sit next to the boy from earlier. the man alsoy down and slept ording to what lord rong said. then, he smiled. ¡± it¡¯s my bed indeed. it¡¯s sofortable! ¡± ¡°i was right, i knew this was your bed!¡± then, lord rong pointed at the other one seriously. ¡±e here. your bed is here. lie down neatly! ¡± the other man also came over andid down. thest one, mao kui, was also clearly arranged by lord rong to lie down on the side of the road. a row of men were ced neatly on the side of the road. after taking a look, lord rong nodded in satisfaction. ¡± yes, good children. lie down and don¡¯t move. ¡± then, lord rong smiled affectionately. ¡± wait a moment. i¡¯ll get you a nket. you¡¯ll catch a cold if you don¡¯t cover yourself with a nket! ¡± ...... ¡°mommy ... seems to be really drunk!¡± the corner of little nan yu¡¯s mouth twitched as he hid behind a pir and looked at leng rongrong and the others. ¡± although mommy is drunk, she still arranged for them to be so clear ... ¡± tang luo was trying hard to hold back hisughter. he felt that he was going crazy fromughing. it was one thing for young madam to make them lie on the road when she was drunk, but those drunk people were so cooperative that they were lying on the curb in a neat row. ¡°nket, where¡¯s the nket?¡± lord rong walked unsteadily to the side of the road. then, she grabbed a streetmp pir. after hesitating for a while, she felt that this pir wouldn¡¯t do. she started to look at other ces. soon, her eyes began to glow, and her gaze fell on arge truck. ¡± this is good. it¡¯s big enough with a big nket. many people can cover themselves with it! ¡± ¡°why do i have an ominous feeling?¡± tang luo asked. ¡°she wants to use the truck as a nket,¡± lord fourth said indifferently. ¡°d * mn, fourth master, aren¡¯t you going to stop me?¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°acting,¡± lord fourth¡¯s face was apathetic, and his jealousy was strong. he couldn¡¯t wait for the guests to be crushed to death. ¡± master didn¡¯t stop him. he¡¯s actually watching the show ... ¡± the corner of little nan yu¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the only person who was not drunk beside lord rong. he had been watching the show calmly the whole time without saying a word. Chapter 1311 1311 chapter 1313-ckout leng rongrong was already standing next to arge truck. her lips curled up, revealing a slightly strange smile. then, a pair of hands grabbed the edge of the truck. ¡°oh no, mommy is going to make a move!¡± little nan yu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± in this situation, shouldn¡¯t we go up and stop them? ¡± fourth master mo looked like he was enjoying the show and had no intention of stopping them. ¡°i think we should still stop it. if lord rong really covers those people with the truck, they¡¯ll lose their lives,¡± said tang luo. little nan yu nodded his head, ¡± uncle tang, do you want to stop mommy? ¡± when tang luo heard little nan yu¡¯s words, he immediately shook his head frantically. he didn¡¯t want to at all, alright? if he went up to stop him, he felt that lord rong, who could drive a big truck, might send him to an alien directly. ¡± actually, i¡¯m very curious about the upper limit of master rong¡¯s strength. why don¡¯t we take a look first? ¡± ¡°uncle tang, are you scared?¡± little nan yu narrowed his eyes and looked at tang luo. ¡°of course not. i¡¯m just curious about the upper limit of lord rong¡¯s strength.¡± tang luo shrugged his shoulders. ¡± shall we take a look? ¡± little nan yu nced at tang luo and felt that tang luo¡¯s words had aroused his curiosity. he also wanted to see what the upper limit of leng rongrong¡¯s strength was. ¡°alright, let¡¯s take a look.¡± little nan yu nodded. ¡°i don¡¯t think master rong can move such a heavy truck, right?¡± tang luo said thoughtfully, ¡± if it¡¯s a small car, i think master rong might still have the strength. but if it¡¯s a truck, i don¡¯t think master rong can move it. if she can really pull a truck, can she still be considered a human? ¡± upon hearing tang luo¡¯s words, xiao nan zhi shook her head. ¡± that might not be the case. mommy is not an ordinary person. ¡± his mother in his previous life was so powerful that she might even be able to move earth, let alone a truck, okay? fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word as he looked at lord rong with deep love. his wife was so unique and so strong. his strength was so cute. she should be able to use a truck as well. no other woman could have this strength. while she was thinking, lord rong had already walked around and found the most suitable spot. she grabbed the truck and stood there calmly, preparing to take the ¡± nket ¡± away. however, the ¡®nket¡¯ didn¡¯t move even after he tried. lord rong was speechless. why didn¡¯t he move? ¡± what¡¯s wrong with this nket? is this a metal nket? why is it so heavy? ¡± lord rong muttered, a little angry. nie qian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he looked at leng rongrong. he looked like a peerless child, but his eyes looked like those of a big man. nie qian knew what lord rong was doing, but she didn¡¯t stop him. she just thought this woman was fun to y with. she had been this fun and cute since a long time ago. ¡°hehe!¡± lord rong pulled the car hard, but it didn¡¯t move. lord rong kicked the car. ¡± what lousy nket! ¡± the truck moved and hit the car in front of it. of course, lord rong didn¡¯t mind. her eyes lit up when she saw the ¡± nket ¡± move. he moved a little. the nket could still be moved. suddenly, lord rong became excited and started pulling the cart even harder. ¡± it moved ... ¡± tang luo looked in lord rong¡¯s direction as if he had seen a ghost. there were no words that could describe his current mood. there was only one word in his heart: ¡± f * ck. ¡± with a calm expression, lord rong exerted more force, and the truck moved again. just like that, after a few attempts, lord rong¡¯s lips curled up and his mood instantly brightened. she used more force and pulled the car to the side very smoothly. ¡°that¡¯s not very good, is it?¡± tang luo¡¯s face was almost frozen. the young madam¡¯s behavior was really too terrifying. tang luo looked at fourth master mo, who was beside him, hoping that fourth master mo could go over and stop them. after all, the young madam had dragged someone else¡¯s truck away, and she had actually used the truck as a nket to cover someone ... with such a heavy nket covering her, could she still live? special assistant tang looked at lord fourth expectantly, but lord fourth¡¯s face remained cold. there was even a hint of interest in his eyes. a few minutester, tang luo understood. he could look for anyone but lord fourth, who was already so jealous that his jar was overturned. with lord fourth¡¯s jar of jealousy overturned, would he still care about those people who were covered in nkets? he couldn¡¯t wait for lord rong to kill them all. when they were eating just now, this group of men was very close to lord rong. tang luo looked at little nan yu expectantly and said nervously, ¡± little young master, aren¡¯t you going to do something? if she were to murder someone, wouldn¡¯t young madam be arrested?¡± ¡°don¡¯t we have uncle tang!¡± xiao nanxi smiled calmly. ¡± uncle tang, i know you¡¯re very capable. you will definitely be able to convince mommy and mommy will definitely listen to you! ¡± tang luo was speechless. the eunuch was really anxious when the emperor was not. he was so anxious, but as a husband and a son, they were not anxious at all. they were so calm. seeing that leng rongrong had already dragged the big truck away, if he didn¡¯t stop her now, the truck would really be a nket and turn the blood-soaked people into mud. tang luo couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and rushed forward. ¡± young madam, wait a moment. take a closer look. you¡¯re pulling something, not a nket! ¡± ¡°???¡±leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything either. she looked at tang luo with some confusion in her eyes. ¡°it¡¯s really not a nket. can you feel it? is there such a heavy nket in the world? what kind of nket could be so heavy? think about it, what would happen if someone was covered with such a heavy nket? you definitely can¡¯t breathe, right? what would happen if he couldn¡¯t breathe? you¡¯ll definitely die if you can¡¯t breathe, right?¡± tang luo tried to persuade him. the drunk lord rong listened with a dumbfounded expression, and the impatience in his eyes started to rise. then, she ignored tang luo and continued to walk forward. tang luo had no choice but to step back. ¡°young madam!¡± ¡°wake up!¡± ¡± that¡¯s not a nket. that¡¯s a big truck. people will die! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so kind, you definitely don¡¯t want to kill, right?¡± ¡°who told you i¡¯m that kind?¡± lord rong looked at tang luo in front of her, fuming. tang luo was speechless. hasn¡¯t young madam always been kind? ¡± hehe, hehe. ¡± lord rongughed eerily, his evil aura making one¡¯s hair stand on end. he looked as if he was going to eat someone. tang luo was shocked and felt his hair stand on end. ¡°i¡¯m a demon, and i love killing people.¡± lord rong took a step forward in shock. then, tang luo was so frightened that he fell on his butt. ¡°you¡¯re blocking the way.¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at tang luo on the ground with a look of disdain. ...... Chapter 1312 1312 master, this isn¡¯t very good, right? when he got home at night, tang luo¡¯s legs were weak. he had almost been crushed to death by the young madam¡¯s big truck. it was a very horrifying experience. it was also the first time he had known that the young madam could be so strong. if the young madam wanted to deal with someone, she could crush them into a ball with one hand. the living room at night was unusually quiet. li ruhua was wearing a long nightdress and a pink hair band. she looked rough, but also a little cute. ¡°don¡¯t worry, young madam won¡¯t kill you. you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± ¡°but young madam is so strong. it¡¯s really scary.¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched when he thought of that truck. he had almost been split apart by the truck at that time, but lord fourth had reacted quickly and saved him. if not for lord fourth, he would probably have turned into a pile of mud. thinking about it, he felt a little scared. ¡± huahua, be careful in the future. if lord rong is drunk, don¡¯t go and provoke her. she¡¯s really scary when she¡¯s drunk. you can even say that she doesn¡¯t recognize her family. ¡± ¡°who said it wasn¡¯t?¡± li ruhua patted tang luo¡¯s shoulder calmly. ¡± don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t provoke master rong. i know my own limits. ¡± tang luo was speechless. was it because he didn¡¯t know his own limits? of course, he wasn¡¯t. he went there because he was worried that lord rong would kill those people. he just didn¡¯t want lord rong¡¯s hands to be stained with blood. who knew how lord rong could be so terrifying? tang luo was quiet in the living room for a long time before he finally went back to his room to sleep. li ruhua was drinking tea in the living room for a while. huang yuan had wanted toe over to look for leng rongrong, but when she saw li ruhua in a dress, she immediately gave her a good scolding, calling him a pervert. ¡± ... what pervert? ¡± huahua asked. ¡± there¡¯s no rule that only you women can wear dresses. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re a pervert!¡± miss huang turned around and left after a few curses. ...... lord rong didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day. when she went downstairs, she saw arge truck parked in the courtyard and asked curiously, ¡± what¡¯s this truck for? ¡± tang luo, li ruhua, huang yuan, storm, rainstorm, critical hit ... everyone and all the animals turned their heads to look at leng rongrong with a veryplicated expression. ¡°why are you looking at me like that?¡± leng rongrong twisted her arm and then massaged her shoulder. she frowned and said, ¡± how did i get back yesterday? i think i lost my memory. why do i feel like i¡¯ve been beaten up by someone? my whole body is aching. ¡± the crowd looked at leng rongrong in silence, their expressions bing moreplicated. ¡°lord rong, don¡¯t you remember anything?¡± tang luo asked as he rubbed his face. ¡± i don¡¯t remember ... ¡± leng rongrong saw that everyone¡¯s expressions were a little strange, and her expression also became a little strange. ¡± i was really beaten up? ¡± everyone was speechless. lord rong, don¡¯t you know how powerful you are? how could you be beaten up by others? you¡¯re the only one who can beat others up, okay? ¡± you¡¯re not saying anything, and your expression is weird. so, was i the one who was beaten up, or did i hit someone else? ¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows and asked suspiciously. ¡± he didn¡¯t hit anyone. he just almost killed someone. ¡± ¡± you almost killed me, ¡± tang luo said cautiously. leng rongrong looked at tang luo in shock. ¡± really? what did i do to you, little luo luo?¡± ¡°you almost killed me with this big truck.¡± tang luo tried his best to show a faint smile and appear very calm. although he was scared out of his wits yesterday. ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong swallowed her saliva. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i don¡¯t know what i did. ¡± tang luo spread his hands. ¡± you really don¡¯t know? ¡± tang luo turned around and took out a tablet. he pulled up the home¡¯s surveince camera, and it showed that lord rong had dragged the truck up the mountainst night. they all wanted to help, but they were all chased away by lord rong. lord rong even said angrily that they looked down on her and actually wanted to help her. she could do it herself, she was very powerful, but everyone looked down on her. tang luo and the others were a little speechless and a little depressed. ¡°i pulled it up myself? whose car was this? why would i pull it here?¡± when lord rong saw the real scene in the surveince video, he could tell that she had really pulled the car up. she had indeed done such a silly thing, but she had no impression of it at all. tang luo then took out his phone and showed leng rongrong the scene he had taken yesterday. ¡°you¡¯re using the truck as a nket. you¡¯re going to cover the drunk people with the nket.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± cough, cough, cough. i probably drank a little too much yesterday. why didn¡¯t you stop me? ¡± ¡°i did. you said you were going to kill me with the truck.¡± tang luo rolled his eyes. not only did she say it, she really did it. he was almost killed by the truck, but lord fourth saved his life. ¡± i¡¯m sorry ... ¡± leng rongrong patted tang luo¡¯s shoulder. ¡± i think i¡¯ve really drunk too much. ¡± ¡°what should we do with this big truck?¡± tang luo asked. ¡°i¡¯m returning it to the owner.¡± lord rong said matter-of-factly. ¡°since you insisted on moving back yesterday, we¡¯ve already paid the owner to buy it.¡± tang luo said. ¡± is that so ... ¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± then, let¡¯s just leave it for now. ¡± rubbing his temples, lord rong didn¡¯t know what to say. she had actually pulled a big truck back. at noon, lord rong drove to the old street to find buo. nie qian was still with lord rong. lord rong was helpless, but he couldn¡¯t chase this clingy little kid away, so he could only let him follow him. little nan yu also came because nie yan was with master rong. on the way, little nan yu and nie yan, the two little kids, kept looking at each other andmunicating with their eyes. little nan yu wanted to say something, but when he saw that master rong was driving, he didn¡¯t say anything. he just raised his eyebrows and looked at nie yan, silently asking, ¡± master, it¡¯s not good for you to keep following my mommy, right? ¡± nie yan silently red back and replied, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with that? as long as i¡¯m happy. ¡± the two cute little babies stared at each other all the way. when they arrived, lord rong turned around and the two of them instantly became extremely obedient. in the antique shop, the boss took out the ring that he had made. lord rong took a look at the ring in the box and was very satisfied. this boss was very impressive. she made the ring exactly the same. even she herself felt that it was hard to tell the real ring from the fake. Chapter 1313 1313 be careful, hubby! ¡°how is it, not bad, little girl?¡± buo said with confidence. he always had the ability to pass off fake as real. hearing buo¡¯s words, leng rongrong nodded a few times. ¡± the old master is very impressive. he can almost pass off the fake as the real thing. even i, the master, can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or fake. ¡± he gave the old man a thumbs up, and the old man was instantly overjoyed. ¡°hehe, i told you, i can do it. i¡¯m not trying to boast, but this skill of mine can be passed down from generation to generation. i¡¯ve done a lot of things before, and even experts can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or fake.¡± buo said smugly, ¡± this ring of yours is indeed very rare, but it¡¯s not that difficult to fake it. as long as you master the technique and see through it, it¡¯s easy to make it. ¡± hearing buo¡¯s words, leng rongrong nodded and ttered him. buo was instantly overjoyed. lord rong wanted to give him money, but he even said that he didn¡¯t need it. he said that lord rong had broadened his horizons, so he could talk about money face-to-face. of course, lord rong wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would eat a king¡¯s meal, so she still gave the money that she should give to the old man. ¡± old sir, thank you for your hard work. if i need anything, i will stille to you. ¡± after saying goodbye to buo, lord rong drove home. in the car, little nan yu and nie yan were still staring at each other. when they arrived home, master rong went to find master four. little nan yu and nie yan sat in the back garden and looked at each other. ¡°master, don¡¯t you think that this is not very appropriate?¡± little nan yu said. ¡°as long as i think it¡¯s appropriate.¡± nie yan crossed her arms and said, ¡± if i don¡¯t stay by her side, what if she¡¯s in danger again? ¡± ¡°i will protect mommy.¡± little nan yu said seriously, ¡± i don¡¯t want to trouble master to help mommy. ¡± ¡°do you have the ability to do that?¡± nie yan raised her eyebrows. ¡°of course i do. i¡¯m so powerful, how could i not have that ability?¡± little nan zhi snorted, ¡± master, you¡¯ve lost your cultivation here. even if you have it, it will be suppressed. so, you should go back and recuperate. i¡¯ll take care of my mommy¡¯s matters. ¡± nie yan stared at little nan yu and was a little angry. if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have almost forgotten that his body was that of a little brat. now that he had mentioned it, it hadpletely reminded him that his current body was that of a little brat. it was really too depressing. ¡°master, you see, your body is not much older than mine.¡± little nan yu said, his heart aching. ¡°do you want to die? are you itching for a beating?¡± nie yan stared at little nan yu. ¡± no, master, i¡¯m just concerned about you. really, i hope that you can protect yourself first. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er said in all seriousness. ¡°yingluo, you¡¯re just afraid that i¡¯ll break up rongrong and that wild man.¡± nie qian snorted. ¡°master, that¡¯s not a wild man. he¡¯s my daddy. they¡¯re already married.¡± little nan yu¡¯s face was serious. ¡± to be honest, you¡¯re the third party. ¡± as the saying goes, there are plenty of grass in the world, so why do you have to hang yourself on a flower? there are so many beautiful women in this world. you should watch more tv and find more suitable ones. my mommy didn¡¯t like you in her previous life, but she can¡¯t like a little brat who hasn¡¯t even grown all his hair yet, right? be careful, you¡¯re going to be my mommy¡¯s son.¡± nie yan: ¡°!!! ¡± it was really too infuriating. little nan yu was red at and then nie er walked away angrily. ¡°master, don¡¯t be angry. look at you, you¡¯re only as tall as me, right?¡± nie yan was even angrier. ¡°master, you¡¯re actually quite cute like this!¡± little nan yu said with a smile. nie yan turned her head. her murderous aura could kill little nan yu in seconds. little nan yu took a few steps back and didn¡¯t dare to make a scene. he just looked at nie yan with a smile. ...... in the study, lord rong handed the box to mo linyuan. ¡°i¡¯ve taken a look at the ring that buo made, and it can be said to be fake. even the little ck dragon inside is very lifelike.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± but i¡¯m not sure if i can fool your master. after all, if he¡¯s looking for this ring, he should have some understanding of this ring.¡± ¡°let¡¯s give it a try.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± if we don¡¯t send the things over in time, song junlin and the others will be in danger. ¡± he only has himself in his eyes and doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of others. to him, anyone who blocks his way will only die.¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she moved closer to mo linyuan, her eyes filled with worry. ¡± hubby, you must be careful ... how about i go with you? ¡± ¡°he¡¯ll be suspicious if youe with me.¡± fourth master mo patted leng rongrong¡¯s head, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i will protect myself well. even if it¡¯s for you, i will live well. ¡± leng rongrong looked straight into fourth master mo¡¯s eyes and remained silent for a long time. she wished she could go and save them herself. however, fourth master mo had said that he was more familiar with her master than she was. furthermore, that person was extremely powerful and not someone ordinary people could deal with. even fourth master mo himself couldn¡¯t deal with him, so he had no choice but to resort to this. after the two of them cuddled in the study for a while, fourth master mo left. tang luo had already prepared everything. in order to avoid any more trouble, they went to see fourth master mo¡¯s master directly. as soon as the two of them left, lord rong felt that the whole world had be quiet. her heart felt empty for some reason. in the house, although the storm was raging and huang yuan and the others were ying, her mind was not on them at all. her mind was filled with the thought of not knowing if lord fourth could return safely. because of work, lord rong got busy. she let huang yuan, gui xue, and the others manage the development of the barren mountains, while she got busy everywhere. ji chengyu didn¡¯t arrange a lot of work for her, so she wasn¡¯t particrly busy. she only had to run around asionally. after the divorce was exposed, there were many haters on the inte. many people evenpared leng rongrong to chen cheng, saying that leng rongrong¡¯s status as the top actress had been taken away by chen cheng because of the divorce. leng rongrong found itughable. thepany was hers, chen cheng was nothing. she didn¡¯t have much of an opinion about chen cheng. after all, she was an artist of thepany who could still make money, and the person wasn¡¯t targeting her. she just didn¡¯t like chen cheng¡¯s manager. this jin xuan seemed to have a grudge against her and often targeted her. she didn¡¯t know what kind of fate it was, but after the blind date program, lord rong and chen cheng had been on the same stage a few more times. every time they met, chen cheng didn¡¯t say anything, but it was jin xuan who had been talking bad about her. Chapter 1314 1314 a big star doing farm work? although the dating program had not been aired yet, some of the behind-the-scenes footage had already been posted online. then, some of the audience members who came to the venue did all kinds of promotions. therefore, lord rong, who had lost some of his reputation, became popr again after these clips were spread on the inte. many people felt that lord rong was very straightforward and some of his actions were really cute. furthermore, whether master rong and master mo divorced or not was her own business. what did it have to do with whether people liked her or not? divorce rates were so high nowadays that even ordinary people would get divorced. even if master rong really wanted a divorce, it wouldn¡¯t be a strange thing, right? that would be very brave, courageous to pursue his true love. ter on, because the video of lord rong and the male guests calling each other ¡®brothers¡¯ and dragging a truck was exposed by some media, lord rong became popr again. when lord rong saw these videos, he was a little speechless. she didn¡¯t even know why she was always popr, and for some reason. lord rong had been on the hot search for the past few days. the first few keywords on the hot search were all rted to her. #lord rong divorced # #pulling a truck with bare hands # [ brotherhoodes from a blind date ] ...... when lord rong saw these hot searches, she was quite helpless. it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to be on the hot search, but she always made it to the hot search in an inexplicable situation. she didn¡¯t even expect it. these articles made lord rong popr for a while. everyone admired lord rong¡¯s looks, behavior, and ability. many people were talking about lord rong¡¯s strength, especially when he was pulling the truck with his bare hands. ¡°a woman who can pull a truck with one hand, i think it¡¯s a little scary!¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to scare? only a woman like her can give the people around her a sense of security, okay? if she had a husband, her husband wouldn¡¯t even need to walk. she could just casually carry him!¡± ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone so good-looking and so strong.¡± ¡°if lord rong was a man, i would have married her directly!¡± ¡°i wonder if men would like a woman with such great strength?¡± ¡± i do. i like lord rong very much. she¡¯s very special! ¡± ¡± although i like lord rong, i¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be beaten to death as her husband since you¡¯re so strong. ¡± ¡°do you have the right to be her husband?¡± ...... the inte was abuzz with discussion. lord rong was still very calm. she even used her identity as a hacker to delete the video of her dragging a truck with her bare hands. then, theizens were all shocked. what was going on? who deleted these videos? they really liked watching this video of lord rong¡¯s great strength, but now it was gone? soon, someone revealed that lord rong had deleted her own video. lord rong was too awesome and she was a female hacker. this time, the fans were even more shocked. as expected, lord rong was a multi-talented person. there were also those who said that lord rong would not be able to live without fourth master mo. now, they werepletely pped in the face. a girl like lord rong, who could not live without anyone? he felt that no matter who lord rong lost, he would be able to live very well. in this world, there was no one who couldn¡¯t survive after leaving. a week¡¯s time passed in the blink of an eye. when fourth master mo replied saying that everything was fine, master rong felt a little more at ease. the speed of clearing the barren mountains was very fast. the huang family¡¯s eldest daughter was very efficient. with the help of the members of the carnage guild and the fact that they didn¡¯tck money, it didn¡¯t take long for the hills to be covered with the crops they wanted. a few small houses were also quickly built. there was a new variety show on li hua station, and it was said that it was going to record some countryside life. the director of the festival team had seen lord rong¡¯s previous live broadcast and saw the development of lord rong¡¯s mountains, so he instantly took a fancy to lord rong¡¯s ce. he had looked for lord rong several times, saying that he wanted to work with lord rong to film the countryside life here. he asked if lord rong was willing. the director said that it was up to lord rong to participate in the show or not. it would be great if she could, but it was okay if she couldn¡¯t. they wouldn¡¯t touch the people on lord rong¡¯s side, but they would regrly invite some artists to participate in the countryside life and experience the joy ofbor. lord rong liked the countryside life very much and preferred to grow nts. she was quite happy that someone hade to help. her only concern was whether these artistes were really going to work or be served after they arrived. ¡°don¡¯t worry, no matter what kind of celebrity he is, he will listen to you!¡± the director promised, ¡± we will sign an agreement with all the artistes whoe to participate. if they can¡¯t do it, they will directly withdraw from the show. ¡± ¡°so you¡¯re saying that i canmand them to work at will?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up. celebrities and the like were all very good-looking, and she liked good-looking people. she felt that if her crops were grown by good-looking people, they would taste better. ¡°right, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to show your face or not. if you want to show your face, we can sign a contract. you don¡¯t have to worry about the remuneration. our show has a very powerful financial backer this time, so you won¡¯t becking!¡± the director said excitedly. ¡°alright, i agree.¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± but i don¡¯t have a good temper. if those big starse here and put on airs, i won¡¯t give them face. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll discuss this with our artistes and managers.¡± the director knew that lord rong was very scary when she lost her temper. after all, she was someone who pulled a truck with her bare hands. however, this was also a very interesting point of the show. lord rong had been so popr recently. wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if some big stars came to her house as guests and helped with the farm work? moreover, lord rong might even be able to change some big stars. the transformation of a celebrity ... it should be popr among the audience. the director left in high spirits after he finished negotiating with lord rong. meanwhile, lord rong gathered huang yuan and the others to exin the situation. immediately, the members of the carnage guild were a little dissatisfied. ¡± lord rong, do you dislike us? ¡± ¡± chief rong, the celebrities are here for the show. i¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t do the farm work well, right? ¡± ¡± i think it¡¯s more reliable for the professionals to be in charge of all this. it¡¯s more reliable for us to do it ourselves. ¡± ¡± but the celebrities are good-looking. they¡¯re eye-pleasing. ¡± ¡± there are flowers and nts, jobs, and beautiful men and women to look at. isn¡¯t life beautiful? ¡± lord rong said in all seriousness. huang zheng propped his chin on his hand. ¡± she¡¯s pretty, but even big stars have their airs. she¡¯s not easy to deal with. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± the corners of lord rong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. huang yuan was speechless. pretend she didn¡¯t say anything. she had already been settled by lord rong, so who else could she not settle? Chapter 1315 1315 chapter 1317-all old acquaintances because lord rong liked good-looking people, she epted this variety show. lord rong didn¡¯t have many requirements for the festival team. the only requirement was that she would pay the people who appeared on the screen and the people who worked for her had to be good-looking. it didn¡¯t matter if they were male or female celebrities, but they had to be good-looking enough. if he wasn¡¯t good-looking enough, she wouldn¡¯t be happy. she looked at faces, and so did the nts in her family. this show was also broadcast live because the director had been preparing for it for a long time, but he had not found a suitable location, so the filming had not been done. now that they had found a suitable location and negotiated with lord rong, they decided to start filming immediately. the official weibo ount directly released the broadcast date and the lineup of the participating celebrities. in the first episode, apart from lord rong and huang yuan who were considered regr guests, the other participants were also lord rong¡¯s old acquaintances. jin mingfeng, the movie king, jiang zhan, xu ying ¡®er, and the movie queen zhang qingyi. the lineup was considered rtively strong. when the official announcement came out, the fans were all excited. after all, lord rong had worked with these people before and had a good rtionship with them, so all the fans were very excited. who knew what kind of sparks would be produced this time. as soon as the official announcement came out, the inte was already abuzz with discussions. everyone felt that the one that was worth watching was the movie queen zhang qingyi. zhang qingyi used to have a bad temper and was very proud. but ever since she met lord rong, she changed. she had even helped lord rong¡¯s fans take photos and heard that lord rong¡¯s fans had even sent money to zhang qingyi. after the post was posted on the official ount, everyone started to talk about some old things in the past. everyone found it very interesting. as for the others, xu ying ¡®er, jiang zhan, and jin mingfeng were also very popr in the past few years. therefore, everyone was looking forward to them appearing on the show. the fans were also surprised to find that almost all the artists who had worked with or interacted with lord rong before had be popr. lord rong had the physique of the people around wang. it seemed that whoever worked with her would be popr. within three days, the megrez department had installed all the cameras and the like. the main force of the megrez department had also directly entered the two mountains where lord rong was. this time, the main shooting locations were still the two newly developed mountains. everyone knew about the floating cloud mountain because it had filmed a live broadcast before. they didn¡¯t feel much novelty about it. however, the two mountains beside them were different. after all, it had just been developed. moreover, bloody and the others, as well as huang yuan, were also quite interesting to watch. early in the morning that day, someone from the festival team came to inform them that all the celebrities who came to the event had arrived. leng rongrong had nothing to do and was checking her vegetables in the field. after receiving the news, she said, ¡± aren¡¯t they here to experience life? why do they need people to pick them up?e over on your own.¡± the festival group¡¯s staff had all seen the video of leng rongrong pulling a truck with her bare hands. therefore, they did not dare to provoke leng rongrong. after hearing what lord rong said, they quickly nodded and agreed. after that, jin mingfeng and the rest who had just arrived at the foot of the mountain were thrown out of the car. the festival team told them to go up the mountain on their own. since they were here to change their lives, they should not be so pretentious. the people from the festival group swaggered away, leaving behind dumbfounded jiang zhan, xu ying ¡®er, jin mingfeng, and zhang qingyi. zhang qingyi¡¯s expression was especially ugly, ¡± how long will it take to climb up this mountain? i will not be able to climb it! ¡± the jie group¡¯s car left. jiang zhan said, ¡± why don¡¯t we just walk up by ourselves? it¡¯s not very far anyway. this show is more lively, so let¡¯s not use those useless shows. ¡± jin mingfeng nodded while dragging his luggage. xu ying ¡®er was already walking in front. she was wearing a big straw hat, a pair ofrge sunsses, a casual outfit, and a pair of sneakers. she was walking briskly on the tree-lined path up the mountain. ¡°the scenery here is not bad, and the road is quite easy to walk. are you guys nning to stay here for the whole day?¡± as xu ying ¡®er walked, she shouted, ¡± critical hit!e out and get me! ¡± on the top of the mountain, critical strike, who was standing on the roof and looking at the scenery, vaguely heard xu ying ¡®er¡¯s voice. the whole roast chicken trembled, and then, it quickly flew down from the roof. the critical hit made a few clucking sounds at the storm beside him. storm snorted and then critical strike jumped on storm¡¯s back. the chicken and horse rushed down the mountain. a few minutester, critical hit saw xu ying ¡®er, and xu ying¡¯ er also saw critical hit. ¡°critical hit! you heard me!¡± xu ying ¡®er stopped in her tracks in surprise and took off her sunsses. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit pped his wings. he had been eating well recently, so his fur was shiny and he looked especially good. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡± xu ying ¡®er touched her head. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit cried out excitedly. after that, he hit rainstorm¡¯s head and motioned for xu ying ¡®er to ride up the mountain. ¡°i can ride it?¡± xu ying ¡®er was quite surprised. she knew that leng rongrong¡¯s pets had a bad temper. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit nodded. xu ying ¡®er happily got on the horse¡¯s back, then saw her luggage. for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. critical hit acted like it didn¡¯t matter, then turned to jiang zhan and jin mingfeng. ¡± giggle! ¡± jiang zhan was speechless. jin mingfeng was speechless. ¡°brother jin, is it talking to us?¡± jiang zhan carefully asked jin mingfeng, ¡± this chicken ... it seems to be asking us to help carry ying ¡®er¡¯s luggage? ¡± ¡°can we not take it?¡± jin mingfeng asked. ¡°giggle!¡± crit was a little angry, and his hair stood on end. he stepped forward and kicked the suitcase, which flew straight down the slope towards jin mingfeng. jin mingfeng jumped in shock and grabbed his luggage. he looked at jin mingfeng with a domineering expression, as if he was going to kill jin mingfeng if he didn¡¯t take it. ¡°i¡¯ll take it!¡± in the end, movie king jin gave in. he did not intend to stoop to the level of a chicken. critical hit turned around in satisfaction and followed beside storm. looking at the back of the man and the chicken, zhang qingyi was in disbelief. ¡± why does she have a horse to pick up? don¡¯t i have one? ¡± zhang qingyi had only walked a few steps, but she was already sweating profusely. she didn¡¯t bring her assistant or manager, so she had to carry her own luggage. she was about to die from anger. ¡°that¡¯s because they¡¯re here to receive critical hits. ying ¡®er and critical hit have been through life and death together, that¡¯s why critical hit came over!¡± ¡± movie queen zhang, let¡¯s go on our own! ¡± jin mingfeng said. jin mingfeng carried xu ying ¡®er¡¯s extremely heavy suitcase and climbed up the mountain with great difficulty. Chapter 1316 1316 the movie queen cowered in front of lord rong there were already a lot of people waiting in the live broadcast room. as soon as the live broadcast started, the live broadcast room was filled with bulletments. fans from all over the world had already gathered in the live broadcast room. everyone was looking forward to their idol appearing in the live broadcast room. therefore, when the camera switched to jin mingfeng and the others, the live broadcast room exploded withments. because of the trailer, everyone knew who would be attending the first episode. although the first episode of the show didn¡¯t seem to be very explosive, the main characters had a lot of fans. so, when they appeared, they caused a huge uproar. at the beginning, when lord rong asked them toe over by themselves, it caused a lot of discussion. [ lord rong is lord rong indeed. you¡¯re so domineering! ] [ i can feel it. whatever movie queen or movie kinges to lord rong¡¯s ce, they¡¯re all here to serve lord rong! ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m really looking forward to it! ] [ although i¡¯m jin mingfeng¡¯s fan, i¡¯m still looking forward to seeing master rong torture our fengfeng. what the hell is this? ] [ those in front, don¡¯t leave.me too. i¡¯m also looking forward to my ying ¡®er being abused! ] [ the four of them are big shots. i don¡¯t think they¡¯ve done farm work before. i wonder how they feel about doing farm work here! ] [ the most interesting one is still best actress zhang. i heard that best actress zhang was once hired by lord rong¡¯s fans and her legs go weak whenever she sees lord rong. she¡¯s clearly an old baby queen and is respected wherever she goes. in front of lord rong, she¡¯s so humble that she has to listen to lord rong¡¯s fans. the contrast is too great! ] [ look, look, the conflict ising. zhang qingyi doesn¡¯t want to climb the mountain herself, she¡¯s angry! ] [ xu ying ¡®er seems to have a really good rtionship with critical strike. critical strike actually brought a storm to pick xu ying¡¯ er up! it even threatened jin mingfeng to help xu ying ¡®er with her luggage. it¡¯s so cute! ] [ a friendship that is separated by an entire species is so cute! ] [ i¡¯m going to turn off the livements. i just want to watch the show quietly! ] ...... the livements were still very lively, and the program was still in progress. after zhang qingyi grumbled for a while, she saw that jiang zhan and jin mingfeng had ignored her and went up the mountain. in the end, she still followed them up the mountain. as they walked, zhang qingyi was still silently cursing. of course, she didn¡¯t dare to scold him loudly. after all, she was afraid of lord rong¡¯s fans. the moment she saw lord rong, she wanted to take a photo and post it on weibo. that was a huge psychological trauma. the group of people walked slowly for half a day before they arrived at a small house on the mountain. the hut was surrounded by a high wall, and the wall was covered with vines. the vines were all in full bloom. further ahead was arge wooden door, which looked a little ancient. at the gate, there was an ancient tree that reached the sky, casting a huge shadow. xu ying ¡®er was the first to arrive. she rode storm into the big courtyard. the yard was filled with fresh flowers, and there was a pavilion with a small pond next to it. there were many koi fish swimming in the pond. storm was resting in the gazebo. hearing themotion, he raised his head. there were four little ones lying on its body. when the four little ones heard the movement, they also rolled down from storm¡¯s body and looked up at xu ying ¡®er. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so cute!¡± xu ying ¡®er quickly slid down from storm¡¯s back and rushed to storm¡¯s side. she was extremely excited to see the four little puppies. ¡°storm, you should give birth to a baby!¡± ¡°storm, you¡¯re too powerful!¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not. storm, aren¡¯t you a man? who gave birth to your child?¡± xu ying ¡®er¡¯s series of questions made storm¡¯s beard twitch. storm was speechless. a few cute little dogs were jumping around storm. ¡± hahahaha, storm, when did you fall in love? are you still shy? ¡± xu ying ¡®er squatted down and waved at a little puppy. ¡± little darling,e and y with me? ¡± a cute little puppy looked at xu ying ¡®er, and then skipped over. ¡± not bad. you have a better temper than the storm. you¡¯re so cute! ¡± xu ying ¡®er picked him up and turned around to enter the house. then, she saw lord rong who was taking things in the house. ¡°my dear, long time no see!¡± xu ying ¡®er rushed towards leng rongrong. then, lord rong was caught off guard by a big hug. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± let me go, i¡¯m a little dirty. i just did some work in the field. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you have a lot of people here? you still want to do your own work?¡± xu ying ¡®er frowned. ¡°interesting,¡± lord rong said indifferently. ¡°don¡¯t you work hard? you actually think it¡¯s interesting? what are you doing?¡± xu ying ¡®er asked. ¡°pick some mature fruits and vegetables.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you¡¯re here. where are the others? it just so happens that i need some help.¡± xu ying ¡®er was speechless. ¡°do we really have to work? it¡¯s so hot today, i¡¯m going to die from the heat, right?¡± ¡°can i choose not to do any work?¡± ¡°rongrong xuanji, i¡¯m here to y!¡± lord rong stared at xu ying ¡®er without any intention of ying favoritism. ¡± isn¡¯t this show about some idyllic life? if you don¡¯te to work, it¡¯ll be boring if you lie down as a corpse. believe me, it¡¯s going to be fun!¡± ¡°fun?¡± xu ying ¡®er shook her head. ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun at all. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no room for discussion,¡± lord rong said coldly, ¡± are you going there yourself or do you want me to drag you over? ¡± ¡°i ... i¡¯ll go by myself.¡± the corner of xu ying ¡®er¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± we¡¯re friends, but you still want me to work. don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a little too far? ¡± lord rong was still cold. xu ying ¡®er was speechless. jin mingfeng, jiang zhan, and zhang qingyi only came back up after a long while. before they even came up, lord rong had already prepared the tools for them to pick the fruits. so when the three of them came up, four baskets were ced neatly in the yard, along with some tools and so on. it seemed like they had been prepared for them. jiang zhan and jin mingfeng sat down in the gazebo, panting heavily. they took deep breaths and wiped the sweat off their foreheads. ¡± brother jin, what are those things for? they¡¯re not prepared for us, are they? ¡± jiang zhan looked at jin mingfeng. ¡°i don¡¯t think it¡¯s prepared for us. we¡¯ve just arrived and we¡¯re guests, so lord rong should let us rest first. don¡¯t worry, lord rong is a good person. he won¡¯t bully us. ¡± i only joined this show because i knew that lord rong would be on this show.¡± jin mingfeng made a solemn vow. he believed that lord rong wouldn¡¯t treat them that way. the lord rong he knew had always been a good person. jiang zhan nodded. ¡± that¡¯s true. chief rong will let others do the work, but he won¡¯t let us do the work. we¡¯re already familiar with each other. ¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s hands were on her knees, gasping for breath. she was older than the other three, so it was naturally more difficult for her. Chapter 1317 1317 chapter 1319-scared ¡°i want to take a nap first!¡± zhang qingyi was exhausted. after panting for a long time, she spoke and then walked directly to the house. lord rong wasing out of the house when the two of them ran into each other. zhang qingyi¡¯s footsteps stopped. she didn¡¯t dare to move. she just looked at lord rong. after a long while, she said, ¡± ¡°we¡¯reing.¡± ¡°i know. i¡¯ve prepared everything for you. go to work.¡± lord rong¡¯s face was cold. zhang qingyi: ¡°!!! ¡± she was just thinking that if leng rongrong didn¡¯t let her rest and asked her to do some farm work, she would get angry directly. she would immediately quit! what kind of lousy show was this? it was such a high mountain, yet they had to climb it themselves. what right did they have to treat her like this? she was best actress zhang, and her status in the entertainment industry was very high. who would dare to bully her? this lousy program actually dared to treat her like this? ¡°i want to sleep for a while. i¡¯m a little tired.¡± zhang qingyi was about to explode. however, with a single breath, her tone instantly became weaker, and she no longer had the aura of a movie queen. she looked at leng rongrong with anticipation in her eyes. at the same time, the viewers in the bulletments were very happy. [ hahaha, movie queen zhang has followed her heart! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. she seemed so aggressive just now, but as soon as she reached the door, she slipped away! ] [ sure enough, she¡¯s taught by lord rong¡¯s fans. she¡¯s so timid! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ movie queen zhang, is this you? ] [ haha, our best actress is so cute. she¡¯s actually afraid of lord rong! ] [ what kind of god-like power does lord rong have that even movie queen zhang is afraid of her! ] [ although lord rong is strong, she doesn¡¯t eat people. why is everyone so afraid of her? ] [ didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d quit and leave? i think movie queen zhang will agree to work in the next second! ] ...... lord rong looked at zhang qingyi and said thoughtfully, ¡± i thought you were here to work. this program is for you to work. if you don¡¯t work, you won¡¯t have a ce to eat or sleep. if you want the sky to be your nket and the ground to be your bed, you can sleep. ¡± ¡°hey, leng rongrong, i¡¯m your elder, can¡¯t you be more polite?¡± zhang qingyi¡¯s tone was still a little weak. ¡°i¡¯m already being very polite.¡± lord rong said seriously. zhang qingyi was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s your choice whether you want to work or not.¡± after chief rong finished speaking, he looked at jiang zhan and the others. jiang zhan and jin mingfeng did not wait for leng rongrong to speak. they threw their luggage aside and ran straight towards leng rongrong. ¡± i¡¯m here to help with the work! ¡± the two boys were very well-behaved. xu ying ¡®er nodded obediently and said, ¡± then let¡¯s try to work. i¡¯ve never experienced it before, so it¡¯s good to experience it! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± after that, the group of people set off to work. there were a lot of mature nts on the mountain, such as cucumbers, tomatoes, and eggnts. because there were a lot of nts, the few of them couldn¡¯t handle the work at all. therefore, chief rong asked them to help quickly so that they could eat after they finished the work. ¡°oh my god, so many of them?¡± at a nce, xu ying ¡®er felt that the entire mountain was filled with all kinds of vegetables. wasn¡¯t this too much? xu ying ¡®er, zhang qingyi, jiang zhan, and jin mingfeng were all dumbfounded. these big stars were wearing all kinds of fashion brand and sunsses. one look and you could tell that they were not working people. they were even holding back on the ridge. leng rongrong looked at the four of them in disdain. ¡± don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re here to work? aren¡¯t you going to dress normally?¡± the few of them looked at lord rong. lord rong was dressed inly. she was wearing ck pants, a gray short-sleeved shirt, and a pair of ice-thread cufflinks. she also had a big straw hat on her head. it was obvious that she was here to work. however, it couldn¡¯t be denied that lord rong had a good temperament and was also pretty. even though she was casually dressed like this, she still looked very westernized and her skin was porcin white. the movie queen and xu ying ¡®er could notpare to leng rongrong. ¡± ying ¡®er, you¡¯ll be in charge of the eggnts. shadow queen zhang, you¡¯ll be in charge of the cucumbers over there. the two of you will be in charge of the tomato field over there. ¡± ¡± let¡¯s go! ¡± lord rongmanded and then entered the ground first. at this moment, huang yuan, mao kui, and the others poked their heads out from the other plots ofnd. ¡°yo, all the big celebrities are here!¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we have apetition?¡± ¡°whoever loses will have to cook?¡± everyone from the carnage guild asked provocatively. ¡°apetition?¡± xu ying ¡®er looked at the carnage group. ¡± how many of you are there? ¡± ¡°four, the same as you.¡± mao kui shouted. ¡°alright, let¡¯spete. i¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± xu ying ¡®er nced at the people around her. ¡± what do you think? are you afraid? if you¡¯re not, let¡¯s have apetition! ¡± ¡°what are you afraid of? let¡¯spete!¡± jiang zhan nodded. zhang qingyi¡¯s face was full of disdain, ¡± what¡¯s there topare! ¡± ¡°the one who loses has to cook.¡± xu ying ¡®er nced at movie queen zhang. ¡± do you know how to cook? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± zhang qingyi was stunned for a moment, then she said with confidence. ¡°alright, then we must win. if we win, we¡¯ll let them cook.¡± xu ying ¡®er said, ¡±e on, let¡¯s discuss the rules and then we¡¯ll start. ¡± the few of them discussed for a while, and then thepetition began. the celebrities had never done any farm work before, so they didn¡¯t even know how to pick at first. however, because they had topete and didn¡¯t want to cook, they quickly got into the mood. the speed of both sides was very fast, and everyone was eager to win. of course, lord rong was the most efficient one. the cameraman who was filming lord rong was a little surprised when he saw lord rong¡¯s speed. after all, lord rong was a big star and it was said that she had a good background. she was actually so good at farm work and seemed to be very happy. in order to eat, everyone tried their best. in the end, unsurprisingly, the superstar group still lost. on the other hand, gu xue and huang yuan¡¯s group of four had seeded. ¡°you guys cook today.¡± huang yuan and the others said excitedly, ¡± we haven¡¯t eaten a celebrity¡¯s cooking before! ¡± ¡°are you serious? you really want us to cook?¡± jiang zhan frowned. he knew how to cook, but the problem was that he felt that he was so tired that he was about to copse. he really couldn¡¯t take it if he still had to cook when he was so tired. ¡± of course, the audience has already seen it. you must ept your loss! ¡± huang yuan smiled and said, ¡± if you¡¯re not afraid of beingughed at, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit defeat. ¡± ¡°if you¡¯re not afraid that our food won¡¯t taste good, then we¡¯ll cook it!¡± xu ying ¡®er snorted. ¡± we¡¯re all people with a backbone! ¡± ¡°sure, we¡¯re happy to eat what you guys make. you guys have to eat it anyway!¡± mao kui did not think so. Chapter 1318 1318 lunch was snatched when they returned to the small house, everyone was exhausted. they went straight into the hall and sat down, not wanting to move at all. ¡± oh my god, i¡¯m tired, hungry, and hot. is this show for us to lose weight? ¡± xu ying ¡®er said, panting. ¡°you big stars, aren¡¯t you going to cook? the ingredients are already in the kitchen. you can go and cook. we¡¯ll be waiting for dinner.¡± the white radish said to xu ying ¡®er and the others while waving a folding fan. xu ying ¡®er¡¯s butt had not even warmed up from sitting on it. she red at the white radish. ¡± can¡¯t you have some humanity? can¡¯t you let us rest for a while first? ¡± ¡°how many days are we going to stay here?¡± ¡± we won¡¯t be staying for long, will we? ¡± jin mingfeng asked cautiously. ¡°two days. he¡¯s leaving tomorrow night.¡± zhang qingyi wished that it was already the next night, so why did she have to participate in such a thankless program? furthermore, it was a ce where her nemesis, leng rongrong, was present. she never wanted to appear in the same show as leng rongrong ever again. she felt that if she appeared in the same show as leng rongrong, she would die! ¡± i have to stay for another day. i feel like i¡¯ve spent a whole morning here, but it¡¯s been a century. ¡± jiang zhan sighed. he felt a little hopeless. farm work was really tiring. he felt like his waist was about to break. ¡°pfft!¡± mao kui and the others could not help butugh out loud. ¡± i knew you celebrities don¡¯t have the strength to do any work. you¡¯re only here to put on a show! ¡± ¡± brother, you can¡¯t say that about us. although we¡¯re not as strong as you, we¡¯re very serious in our work, okay? ¡± xu ying ¡®er snorted coldly. ¡± we¡¯ve done our job, after all. so don¡¯t say that we can¡¯t do it. give us a few more days and we can steal your jobs!¡± ¡°tsk, how many days can you guys stay?¡± mao kuiughed. ¡°hey, are you really looking down on us?¡± xu ying ¡®er red at mao kui. ¡± if it weren¡¯t for other jobs, i would definitely have snatched your job away! ¡± ¡°heh heh heh, you can¡¯t beat me!¡± mao kui had a very childish look on his face. after the group of people quarreled for a while, someone¡¯s stomach made a growling sound. then, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the four big stars. ¡°i¡¯m going to cook!¡± ¡°go and cook!¡± xu ying ¡®er stood up, resigned to her fate. ¡± we can¡¯t let others look down on us. let¡¯s go into the kitchen and cook. so what if we¡¯re big stars? we big stars are also very impressive, okay? do you know what decathlon is? we can¡¯t let lord rong lose face!¡± the four celebrities dawdled and unwillingly entered the kitchen. then, when they saw the ingredients that had been prepared, they were all dumbfounded. ¡± let me make it clear first. i only know how to make one tomato scrambled egg! ¡± xu ying ¡®er said, ¡± that¡¯s why i¡¯m making scrambled eggs with tomatoes. ¡± ¡°i know how to make tomato egg soup. i¡¯ll make tomato egg soup.¡± zhang qingyi said with difficulty. ¡± ... i know how to make tomato eggs too, ¡± jin mingfeng replied. ¡± i¡¯m not too good at other things. ¡± ¡°am i the only one who can cook other dishes?¡± jiang zhan asked. but my cooking skills aren¡¯t very good either. the only thing i can guarantee is that the food i make should be well-cooked. i haven¡¯t cooked for many years.¡± jin mingfeng, xu ying ¡®er, and zhang qingyi looked at jiang zhan and nodded, feeling very touched. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good or not, as long as it¡¯s cooked. we believe in you, you are our warrior!¡± and so, just like that, the four of them made three tomato scrambled eggs, leaving the rest of the dishes to jiang zhan. the dishes were served rather quickly. in the beginning, when mao kui and the rest saw the tomato scrambled eggs on the table, their expressions did not look good. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you only know how to make scrambled eggs with tomatoes?¡± the white radish frowned. ¡°who knows!¡± the other member of the carnage guild was speechless. ¡± he actually managed to crack the eggshell. even dogs don¡¯t eat this thing, right? ¡± that member of the carnage guild looked at storm seriously. ¡± do you want to eat it? ¡± storm was speechless. was it a dog? it felt offended! on the other side, after jiang zhan had started cooking, the speed at which the dishes were served increased. all the dishes looked and smelled great. ¡°so it¡¯s not just tomato scrambled eggs, these all look good!¡± ¡°it seems to be very fragrant!¡± ¡°finally, there¡¯s something to eat!¡± ¡°that¡¯s great, let¡¯s eat!¡± the group of people were very excited. jiang zhan¡¯s speed was indeed very fast. it didn¡¯t take long for the table to be filled with dishes. when lord rong came out after changing his clothes, everyone was already preparing to eat. leng rongrong looked at the table full of dishes, three of which were scrambled eggs with tomatoes ... ¡°these dishes were made by a few big stars, and they all look delicious!¡± huang yuan said, ¡± lord rong,e and eat! ¡± leng rongrong nodded and sat down. the group of people sat down and prepared to eat. lord rong didn¡¯t pick up her chopsticks immediately. she waited for the others to finish eating before eating. after all, she had seen lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills before. other than being inedible, lord fourth¡¯s food scored full marks in all other aspects. it could be said that the food looked, smelled, and tasted great. the few dishes on the table made her feel a little wary for some reason. ¡°i haven¡¯t cooked for a long time. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s delicious or not. i¡¯m a little rusty.¡± jiang zhan smiled at the crowd. ¡± let¡¯s give it a try! ¡± ¡°they all look pretty good, you¡¯re too humble.¡± huang liang moved his chopsticks and picked up a piece of rib. the rib looked very soft and sticky. the rest of the people also rushed to grab the food. lord rong stared at them without saying a word. when she saw huang yuan take a bite, her expression suddenly changed. she asked carefully, ¡± how is it? ¡± huang liang spat it out, then showed leng rongrong the ribs on the tip of her chopsticks. the sweet and sour pork ribs looked shiny on the outside, but they were raw on the inside ... lord rong smiled. luckily, she didn¡¯t eat it. the rest of the people also spat out the food in their mouths. one of them hadn¡¯t eaten yet, but the shrimp on his chopsticks, which seemed to be cooked, jumped away. everyone at the table was dumbfounded. everyone watched as the shrimp jumped into the soup bowl, then to the dining table, and finally to the ground. it flicked hard and jumped into the koi pool. everyone was speechless. lord rong took out her phone calmly. ¡± send me a meal. ¡± everyone put down their chopsticks in silence, then turned to look at jiang zhan in unison. he didn¡¯t know how it would taste, but he was sure it would be cooked. jiang zhan shivered. ¡± i ... i might not have cooked it long enough ... i¡¯ll cook it again. ¡± everyone silently stood up from the dining table and walked away. no one dared to continue eating jiang zhan¡¯s food. leng rongrong sat on the swing, calmly waiting for her lunch. after waiting for half an hour, she didn¡¯t get her lunch. instead, she got a call saying that her lunch had been snatched away! Chapter 1319 1319 chapter 1321-uninvited guest snatching food when leng rongrong heard the phone call, her face was full of disbelief. ¡± what? ¡± ¡± BOSS, someone took your food and vegetables away ... our staff was beaten up ... ¡± a slightly aggrieved voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡± the other party is too powerful, we can¡¯t beat them! ¡± ¡°where are you? i¡¯lle over now.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened. ¡± it¡¯s at the foot of the mountain. we were just about to go up the mountain when we met a group of very strange people. they came up and tried to snatch our food! ¡± ¡± alright, you guys stay here and don¡¯t move. watch those people. ¡± leng rongrong said. she was starving, but someone was actually snatching her food. master rong was a little annoyed and stormed out of the house. jin mingfeng quickly chased after him. ¡± rongrong, where are you going? ¡± ¡°at the foot of the mountain.¡± leng rongrong whistled, and the storm immediately rushed over. she directly flipped onto storm¡¯s back, and storm ran away. at the same time, theizens had also heard the phone call and seen lord rong running to the foot of the mountain. the jie ji group had even cut to the scene at the foot of the mountain, so the audience actually knew more than lord rong. at this moment, everyone was discussing with great interest. [ those people are really weird. they¡¯re actually snatching food from us. they must have been hungry for a long time. ] [ pfft, haha. it¡¯s a little funny. lord rong¡¯s food was actually snatched away. i know that lord rong has a very strong morning temper, but i wonder if lord rong will be even more irascible if she doesn¡¯t have any food to eat. ] [ could those people have been deliberately arranged by the festival team? [ why would anyone dress so strangely in this day and age? ] [ i¡¯m not too sure about that. could it be that someone arranged for them to be shot? i think they¡¯re all in for it. i don¡¯t think lord rong is the kind of person who would easily ept being shot. ] [ hahaha, i can see lord rong¡¯s angry face! ] [ the people who sent the food were a little innocent. they looked so aggrieved when they called lord rong! ] [ i¡¯m really looking forward to it. those people look very powerful. when lord rong sees them, will he be able to beat them up badly? ] [ i like to watch lord rong fight. lord rong¡¯s martial arts are so cool! ] ...... the audience was in a heated discussion. although many of them were fans of jin mingfeng and the rest, their focus was on lord rong at the moment. they all wanted to see how lord rong would snatch their food back. lord rong was also very handsome when he rode storm. storm¡¯s snow-white fur was flying backward as it ran. this fellow¡¯s fluffy fur was particrly beautiful. soon, the bulletments focused on storm again. [ does anyone know what kind of dog storm is? i want to raise one too! ] [ it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not a simple breed. i probably can¡¯t afford to raise it! ] [ i¡¯ve checked, but i can¡¯t find out what breed storm is. i feel like there¡¯s no such dog in this world! ] [ if storm isn¡¯t a dog, then what is it? ] [ i suspect storm is a wolf! ] [ no, i think storm is a divine beast! [ it¡¯s the kind of divine beast in fantasy novels! ] [ i¡¯m a zoologist. i can tell you with certainty that storm is definitely not a dog. it¡¯s more like a wolf. but as for what breed it is, even i have never seen it before! ] [ so my hope of raising a pet that¡¯s like a storm has been dashed? ] [ lord rong is lord rong. it¡¯s fine that the flower species is rare, but even the wolf species is so rare. ] ...... lord rong rode storm and soon arrived at the foot of the mountain. then, she saw a car flip over. beside the car, a few employees of the north emperor club were squatting down bitterly. not far in front of them, there were a few people in strange clothes eating her food ... not only was he eating her food, but he was also eating with great relish. he even asked the people from the north thearch club to get more food. ¡°delicious, it¡¯s really delicious!¡± a man wearing a taoist robe and holding a horsetail whisk was eating with great relish. ¡± it¡¯s so delicious. how long has it been since we¡¯ve had such delicious food? ¡± another beautiful woman in a red ancient costume said with a smile. ¡°it¡¯s not the time for us to eat, right? aren¡¯t we here to find our sect master?¡± on the side, an extremely noble-looking man in a ck ancient costume asked seriously. ¡°let¡¯s eat first before we have the strength to find the sect leader, as well as the monk and wang wang.¡± the red-clothed woman said disapprovingly, and then stuffed a mouthful of food into the noble man¡¯s mouth. the noble man¡¯s eyes lit up after taking a bite. ¡± what is this? why is it so delicious? ¡± ¡°who cares what it is, just eat it first!¡± the woman in red ate happily. the daoist priest was also eating very happily. after the noble man took a bite, he also felt that it was very delicious and then began to eat crazily. the three of them finished all the dishes that the north thearch club had sent over. after they finished eating, they realized that someone was watching them. when they looked up, they saw leng rongrong. ¡°youngdy, you look a little familiar!¡± the noble man in ck looked at leng rongrong and said thoughtfully. ¡°what girl? isn¡¯t this our sect master?¡± the woman in red eximed and immediately flew towards leng rongrong, ¡± sect master, i finally get to see you! we¡¯ve finally found you!¡± ¡°is this our sect master?¡± the daoist priest had a skeptical expression. ¡°what sect master?¡± lord rong flipped over and got off storm¡¯s back, looking warily at the three people in strange clothes. she didn¡¯t know where these three weirdos came from. not only did they snatch her food, but they also wanted to get close to her. ¡°so you¡¯re the ones who stole my food?¡± leng rongrong sized up the three of them from head to toe. the three of them were all very good-looking. the taoist priest looked very young with fair skin and delicate features. the woman was a very elegant beauty. the man in ck clothes with golden edges looked a little devilish and was more beautiful than the two of them. probably because it was pretty, lord rong¡¯s anger dissipated a little. ¡°sect master, we¡¯re hungry!¡± the hot woman with an extremely good figure touched her belly and said pitifully, ¡± sect master, we¡¯ve been looking for you for a long, long time. we¡¯ve finally found you! we haven¡¯t eaten for a long time, and we¡¯re really, really hungry. we didn¡¯t mean to snatch your food!¡± as she spoke, the fiery woman put on a tearful look and threw herself into leng rongrong¡¯s arms, ¡± sect master, i¡¯m sorry. we really didn¡¯t know that was your meal. we were too cruel. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know you!¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°it¡¯s enough that we know you, you¡¯re our sect master!¡± the hot beauty raised her head and looked at leng rongrong coyly. Chapter 1320 1320 who the hell is the sect master? ¡°what sect master? i don¡¯t know.¡± leng rongrong frowned. the three of them were weird, but she didn¡¯t hate them that much. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. you must have lost your memory. it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re a dead person who came back to life, it¡¯s normal for you to forget some memories. we¡¯ll exin it to you. as long as we can find you, we¡¯ll be at ease!¡± as she was speaking, the red-robeddy asked, ¡± sect master, why are you dressed so strangely? do you want to go back with us? ¡± leng rongrong put on an enigmatic expression and stared at the woman in red for a long while. the woman in red acted as if she was familiar with them. she mumbled a lot about the club, then exined in various ways that leng rongrong was their sect master, and that she would not have mistaken her for someone else. no matter what leng rongrong had changed into, she could recognize that she was their sect master. ¡°BOSS, they¡¯re lying to you. they don¡¯t look like good people, and they seem to have mental problems!¡± ¡± don¡¯t be fooled! ¡± an employee of the north emperor club said. ¡± it seems like he really has some mental problems. ¡± leng rongrong took a deep look at the three of them. they were dressed rather abnormally. after thinking for a while, leng rongrong went over and pushed the overturned car back to its original position. fortunately, there was no problem with the car. chief rong asked them to go back first and then send some food over. then, he looked at the three people in strange clothes. after some thought, leng rongrong said,¡±since i¡¯m your sect master, will you listen to me?¡± ¡°we¡¯ll listen to you, we¡¯ll definitely listen to you!¡± the woman in red nodded and patted the daoist and the man in ck. ¡°be obedient.¡± the ck-robed man and the daoist priest said in unison. ¡°we¡¯re so lucky to be able to find our sect master here. i thought it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to find the sect master, but i didn¡¯t expect it to be so smooth.¡± the woman in red followed leng rongrong in high spirits. after that, the three of them were brought up the mountain by leng rongrong. when they reached the courtyard, leng rongrong had the three of them stay in the pavilion and not run around. jin mingfeng, xu ying ¡®er, and the others ran over to watch the show. ¡± who are they? are they the ones who stole the food? ¡± huang yuan asked curiously, ¡± are they also actors? ¡± ¡°are they actors? arranged by the festival team?¡± jiang zhan seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like it. these extras don¡¯t seem like much. ¡± the three people in ancient costumes sat obediently in the pavilion, looking around, curious about everything. then, they were still talking about things they didn¡¯t understand, such as how there was no spiritual energy in this world, how to bring the sect master back to continue managing the sect, and so on. ¡°your highness, what if the sect leader is unwilling to return?¡± the red-robed woman asked. ¡°kidnap him?¡± the man in ck thought for a moment and said, ¡± daoist, what do you think? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s no problem to kidnap him, but can we kidnap our sect master? the sect master is so powerful, and we don¡¯t have much cultivation aftering to this world. it¡¯s hard to kidnap the sect master, right? the monk isn¡¯t here either. it must be hard for us, right?¡± the daoist priest flicked his horsetail whisk. ¡°let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± the red-robed woman said, ¡± this ce is extremely strange. look, what are those things? why are they looking at us? is it a demon?¡± ¡°calm down, we have to pretend that we¡¯re not curious about this at all! we are the people of this world. what if the people of this world find out that we¡¯re not from this world and take us away?¡± the prince waved his hand and a ck folding fan appeared in his hand. he began to fan himself. ¡°yes, yes, yes, calm down.¡± the red-robed woman nodded solemnly. a few cameramen were carrying their equipment and walking around the group. the three of them were stiff and didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°what kind of divine artifact is that?¡± ¡°they look powerful. we¡¯ll steal a few for our disciples!¡± the taoist priest said. the woman in red said,¡±it seems that the sect master is doing very well here. the weapons of the people here seem to be very powerful!¡± ...... in the livements, the audience was already crazilyughing. [ hahahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. this group of people is too funny! ] [ who are these three people? what prince? what daoist? they¡¯re so strange! ] [ i¡¯m a little curious now. what is lord rong doing? i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll let them off! ] [ quick, switch the camera! we want to see lord rong! ] [ she¡¯s probably going to switch to lord rong¡¯s soon! ] [ but that prince is really handsome. oh my god, if he enters the entertainment industry, he¡¯ll definitely be popr! ] [ speaking of which, is this really not the person who was hired by the program team? ] [ can the festival group find such good-looking extras? [ i don¡¯t believe it. ] [ could she have escaped from some mental hospital? ] [ that¡¯s possible. [ judging from her dress and the way she talks, she doesn¡¯t look like a normal person. ] ...... ¡°lord rong, what are you looking for?¡± jiang zhan followed by leng rongrong¡¯s side. seeing that leng rongrong was looking for something everywhere, he asked, ¡± do you need help? ¡± ¡°find a few ropes and tie them up.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°tie people up? who was it? those few people just now?¡± jiang zhan was taken aback. ¡± i¡¯ve asked the festival division. if they didn¡¯t hire him, then he must have escaped from the mental hospital. tie him up and send him to the police station. ¡± lord rong said, ¡± if they¡¯re mentally ill, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll do something to hurt people. they think that they¡¯re martial arts experts, so it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll hurt people. it¡¯s not good to hurt people in the neighborhood. they¡¯re quite strong.¡± jiang zhan nodded. ¡± you¡¯re right. ¡± after the two of them found the rope, they went outside. the three of them were still sitting in the pavilion, motionless. lord rong was even more certain that there was something wrong with these three people¡¯s brains. if he wasn¡¯t mentally ill, how could he be so obedient? she took the rope and walked to the three of them. then, she asked slowly, ¡± are you still going to listen to me? ¡± ¡°naturally, i¡¯ll listen to the sect master.¡± the red-robed woman replied matter-of-factly, ¡± whatever sect master says. ¡± ¡°okay, then i¡¯ll have you guys cooperate with me now.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i have a rope here. i want to try and see if it can tie you guys up. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± the woman in red was stunned. ¡°didn¡¯t you say you would listen to me? you¡¯re not listening anymore?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± then you guys can go. ¡± ¡°no, we¡¯re not leaving. you¡¯re our sect master, we won¡¯t leave you! alright, you can tie her up!¡± the woman in red extended her hands. the prince and the daoist priest were very cooperative and extended their hands. after that, chief rong and jiang zhan worked together to tie up the three of them. Chapter 1321 1321 as expected, she¡¯s mentally ill after he was done, chief rong looked at jiang zhan and gave him a ¡°i knew it¡± expression. if he was really mentally sound, would he have allowed someone to kidnap him? he was definitely mentally unstable, which was why he was kidnapped. jiang zhan nodded in agreement. he felt that these people were indeed mentally ill. ¡°i¡¯ll go get the car.¡± jiang zhan said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded, then instructed huang yuan to get zhang qingyi and the others to do some farm work in the afternoon, while she and jiang zhan sent the three mental patients to the police station. watching leng rongrong and jiang zhan leave, zhang qingyi and the others were stunned. then, everyone suddenly came back to their senses. jiang zhan was too smart. he didn¡¯t have to work in the fields after following chief rong. he could just drive! and they still had to work in the fields? moreover, he didn¡¯t know what he was going to do next. no matter how he looked at it, huang yuan had a malicious expression on her face, so it probably wasn¡¯t a good job. ¡± big stars, listen to me in the afternoon. master rong has already arranged work for you! ¡± huang yuan said, ¡± there¡¯s a piece ofnd over there. you guys need to cultivate it and nt some fruit trees. ¡± zhang qingyi and the others stared at huang yuan, all of them wondering if they could just run away. all of these jobs did not sound easy. they were already dead tired after an entire morning, and now they had to do the afternoon¡¯s work again before they even had a full meal? this was simply too terrifying. ¡°i¡¯m still a movie queen, and you¡¯re asking me to do something like this?¡± zhang qingyi mumbled. huang yuan nced at zhang qingyi, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to do it. ¡± ¡°really?¡± zhang qingyi looked at huang yuan in surprise and nodded her head. she felt that huang yuan was very understanding. she knew that she was a movie queen, so she gave her face. in the end, just as she was about to turn around and go to bed, huang yuan added, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go to work. after all, lord rong will be angry when hees backter and sees that he didn¡¯t manage to nt the things he needed. ¡± ¡± as for whether lord rong will pull a truck over to cover you guys with nkets or crush you guys with a truck, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± zhang qingyi was speechless! xu ying ¡®er was speechless. jin mingfeng was speechless. ¡± who said we¡¯re not working? we¡¯re working. not only do we have to do the task assigned by chief rong, but we also have to do it perfectly so that chief rong will be in a good mood when hees back and sees it! ¡± zhang qingyi and the others were stunned. the bulletments section burst intoughter again. [ hahaha, i¡¯m feeling guilty! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. what movie queen? movie king? so they¡¯re all so cowardly? ] [ i¡¯m not afraid of the heavens, the earth, or the festival group, but i¡¯m afraid of lord rong! ] [ she¡¯s terrified when she sees lord rong, especially movie queen zhang. she¡¯s simply expressing her heart to the fullest! ] [ i¡¯m so worried that our brother jin will get tanned, but i still want to see him do some down-to-earth work! ] [ ahahaha, i¡¯m already looking forward to the next artistes! ] [ i hope that the next episode of the festival group will have some kind of troublemaker. those kinds of disobedient artistes will show the power of our lord rong! ] ...... huang yuan shook her head helplessly when she saw the three big stars pping their own faces so quickly. she thought it was a little funny. at the same time, she truly admired lord rong from the bottom of her heart. lord rong was really powerful and domineering. these celebrities were all very afraid of her when they saw her. ¨C in the carriage, the prince, the daoist priest, and the woman in red looked at each other. ¡± what¡¯s this box? it¡¯s so scary. i feel like we¡¯re moving like crazy! ¡± the red-robed woman said while trembling. ¡°a carriage? but why doesn¡¯t it have a horse!¡± the prince said thoughtfully. ¡°where are we going?¡± the daoist priest looked at leng rongrong, who was in the passenger seat. ¡± sect master, may i ask where we are going? ¡± ¡°the police station.¡± lord rong said, ¡± be good and sit down. i¡¯ll send you home. ¡± ¡°do you want to go home with us?¡± the red-robed woman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± you know how to go back? we can finally go back now that we¡¯ve filled up our feelings!¡± leng rongrong nodded and replied perfunctorily, ¡± yes, i¡¯ll send you back to your mental hospital immediately. ¡± ¡°as expected, the sect master is the best!¡± lie said with a look of admiration. leng rongrong: ¡± not at all. i¡¯m embarrassed to hear you say that! ¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re the most powerful!¡± the woman in red said, ¡± your cultivation is already so strong. if not for your death, you would be the most powerful person in your age group. ¡± lord rong chatted with the three people behind her. jiang zhan, who was beside him, said, ¡± chief rong, they really seem to have a huge mental problem. where did you say they came from? ¡± ¡± the nearby mental hospital. ¡± leng rongrong replied indifferently. a few minutester, the car arrived at the police station. leng rongrong led the three of them out of the car. after the three of them got out of the car, they walked around the car and started discussing it. ¡°let¡¯s go in, we¡¯re home,¡± lord rong looked at the three of them. the three of them were suspicious. ¡± are we really home? ¡± can we go home now?¡± ¡°yes, we¡¯re going home.e with me.¡± leng rongrong walked in front, and the three of them followed behind, their faces full of conviction. after entering the police station, chief rong began to exin the situation of the three people to the police. after signing a few documents, lord rong left the three of them in the police station. ¡°sect master, where are you going? why are you not with us?¡± the woman in red became anxious when she saw lord rong leave. ¡°i¡¯m going to find some dry food, then we¡¯ll go home together.¡± lord rong blinked at the few people. ¡°good, good, good!¡± the daoist priest nodded his head. ¡± sect master, you¡¯re really thoughtful. ¡± leng rongrong and jiang zhan returned to the car and drove off. jiang zhan said as he drove, ¡± these three people are really weird. i thought they were specially arranged by the festival group. i didn¡¯t expect them to be from the mental hospital. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. ¡± you¡¯re amazing, lord rong. you saw that there was a problem with them with one look. ¡± the two of them returned to the mountain. everyone was doing farm work. in the yard, nie yan was lying leisurely on a recliner, holding half arge watermelon in her hand. she was eating while talking to storm. the storm would roar in response from time to time. when chief rong and jiang zhan returned, nie qian sat up and looked in chief rong¡¯s direction. when the storm dogs heard themotion, their ears perked up as well. they pounced towards lord rong, each of them seeming to be more intimate with him than the other. after saying goodbye to nie qian, chief rong changed her clothes and prepared to work in the fields. nie yan followed closely behind lord rong. ¡± i¡¯m so bored. do you want to y a game with me? ¡°¡± Chapter 1322 1322 lord rong¡¯s guilt ¡°if you¡¯re bored, do your work.¡± lord rong threw a sickle into nie qian¡¯s hand. ¡± working can also exercise your body! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how to do work.¡± nie sha said with confidence. leng rongrong nced at nie qian. ¡± do you not have arms or legs? ¡± nie qian was speechless. after being retorted by lord rong, nie qian had no choice but to go to work with lord rong. xu ying ¡®er and the others were already busy in the fields. under the scorching sun, the few of them were sweating profusely. zhang qingyi would start to ck off asionally. as she busied herself, she sat down on the shore without caring about her image when no one was paying attention. he was clearly a man in his forties or fifties, but he was like a child, always cking off. at this moment, she was sitting quietly by the shore. as she drank her drink, she muttered to the people from the festival team beside her, ¡± i¡¯m here to film a show, not to work. what right do you have to make me work! i¡¯m telling you, i won¡¯t work anymore, i definitely won¡¯t work anymore!¡± ¡± get me some ice cream, i want to eat ice cream. get me a recliner, i want to lie down. also, get my manager and my assistant here. i don¡¯t want to be alone here! ¡± zhang qingyi was so angry that she scolded the festival team staff. the staff member was so good-tempered that he didn¡¯t say anything. he just smiled at zhang qingyi. then, the staff member saw leng rongronging over and his smile became even brighter. ¡°sister zhang, do i really have to prepare all this for you?¡± the staff member smiled and said, ¡± that lord rong seems to be back. if you need it, i¡¯ll ask him to help prepare it! ¡± as she spoke, the staff member ran towards leng rongrong. when zhang qingyi heard that lord rong was here, she stood up in a sh. she picked up her hoe nervously, pretending to be working, then turned her head to sneak a peek at leng rongrong. the staff member said something to leng rongrong, and then she walked over. movie queen zhang¡¯s heart instantly tightened. her face was pale as she continued to work, waving the hoe in her hand. xu ying ¡®er and the others who were working on the other side also noticed that lord rong hade over. each of them worked even harder than thest. ¡± you¡¯re here. have you sent away the mental patients? ¡± zhang qingyi greeted leng rongrong enthusiastically. ¡°he¡¯s been sent away.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. ¡± um, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. i didn¡¯t ask for any ice cream, nor did i ask for an agent. i¡¯m quite happy working. ¡± zhang qingyi said in a serious tone, ¡± i¡¯ve never done farm work before. i finally know that food is hard toe by. i¡¯ve decided not to waste food in the future. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve learned a lot from your work, you¡¯re not bad.¡± lord rong nodded in satisfaction. zhang qingyi smiled at leng rongrong, then took a deep breath. she did not know why, but when she met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, she could not control her inexplicable fear. ¡°good luck. if you like to work, then do more.¡± lord rong patted movie queen zhang¡¯s shoulder and walked away. zhang qingyi was speechless! if you like to work, do more? could she say that she didn¡¯t like it? movie queen zhang raised her hand and lightly pped her own face. she already wanted to leave this ce immediately. everyone had been working hard the entire day. because of lord rong¡¯s presence, everyone worked extra hard and didn¡¯t dare to ck off. when the sun set and everyone was done, they were all more tired than the other. they had never done so much work in the fields before. when they returned to the yard, jin mingfeng and jiang zhan did not even have the energy to take a bath. they went into their rooms andy down. zhang qingyi and xu ying ¡®er dragged their tired bodies to take a bath. lord rong called li ruhua over to cook, but none of the four celebrities wanted to eat. they just wanted to sleep. however, since it was chief rong who called for them, they didn¡¯t dare to refuse. the result was that the four of them got up with difficulty, sat at the dining table, and began to eat bitterly. jin mingfeng picked up his chopsticks and dozed off. he hit his head on his rice bowl, almost breaking it. lord rong and the rest looked in jin mingfeng¡¯s direction in horror. ¡°are you alright?¡± leng rongrong asked carefully, then more or less realized that she had made them do too much work. ¡°i¡¯m, i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m just a little sleepy.¡± jin mingfeng shook his head and continued to eat. as he ate, he fell asleep. because of his good looks, jin mingfeng was surprisingly cute. thements on the bullet screen were all talking about how cute movie king jin was. of course, zhang qingyi was also very interesting. unlike jin mingfeng, she didn¡¯t fall asleep. however, she carried the bowl and leaned back in her chair. she actually started snoring. everyone turned their heads and looked at the movie queen zhang qingyi, who was eating and sleeping while snoring. [ it turns out that the movie queen is also a mortal! ] [ hahaha, the movie queen¡¯s greeting is actually a little cute! ] [ zhang qingyi is too funny, she can even fall asleep like this. furthermore, she doesn¡¯t even care about her image when she sleeps. it seems like our best actress zhang is really exhausted! ] [ did you guys notice the subtle change in lord rong¡¯s expression? [ hahaha, i suspect that lord rong is feeling a little guilty at this moment! ] [ lord rong is already dumbfounded. didn¡¯t they just have to do some work in the fields? why did they look half-dead? [ you¡¯re even dozing off while eating! ] [ rong ye: it¡¯s too hard to manage the celebrities this year. i¡¯m a big star too. i¡¯m much more capable than them! ] [ hahaha, jiang zhan¡¯s head is about to sink into the soup. i¡¯m so worried that our zhanzhan will drown in this soup! ] when leng rongrong turned her head to look at jiang zhan, she realized that jiang zhan was also dozing off, his head about to sink into arge bowl of soup. chief rong quickly held jiang zhan¡¯s head. jiang zhan opened his eyes in a daze and yawned. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? rongrong, i¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± after he finished speaking, jiang zhan closed his eyes and fell asleep again. he very naturally used lord rong¡¯s hand as his pillow. lord rong was speechless. xu ying ¡®er was also about to fall asleep. she was trying hard to open her eyes. critical hit looked at xu ying ¡®er from the side, a little worried. it was at this moment that a violentmotion was heard from outside the door. then, a man rushed in with several suitcases. ¡°ying ¡®er, i¡¯m here!¡± nan si rushed in, and he woke up everyone who was sleeping. everyone looked in nan si¡¯s direction. ¡°baby, i¡¯ve missed you so much! how could youe here? i¡¯m telling you, stay away from that chicken! that chicken is up to no good!¡± nan si rushed to xu ying ¡®er¡¯s side while looking at critical strike aggressively. ¡± ying¡¯ er is mine. you¡¯re not allowed to snatch her away from me! ¡± Chapter 1323 1323 chapter 1325-cute critical hit ¡°giggle!¡± the critical hit exploded and it chased after nan si like crazy, continuously pecking at nan si¡¯s butt. ¡°aooo, you stinky chicken, what right do you have to treat me like this? stop it now! do you believe that this young master will not stew you!¡± nan si shouted angrily as he ran. the critical hit did not seem to care as it chased after nan si, continuously pecking at his butt. it was extremely arrogant. [ hahaha, critical hits are so cute! ] [ who is this man? why is he so handsome? is he a celebrity too? ] [ have you all forgotten? isn¡¯t he xu ying ¡®er¡¯s boyfriend? he¡¯s not from the circle. ] [ he¡¯s xu ying ¡®er¡¯s boyfriend? [ oh, i remember. it¡¯s that nan si. he¡¯s not only ying ¡®er¡¯s boyfriend, but he used to be a fan of ying¡¯ er! ] [ it seems like you really love xu ying ¡®er. you¡¯re even jealous of her! ] [ isn¡¯t it inexplicably cute? [ i find that the people around lord rong are all very cute, whether they¡¯re in or outside the circle. ] the fans were discussing it madly. nan si was chased by the critical hit. what was worse was that the critical hit, storm, and rainstorm were all good friends. he could not deal with nan si, so he called his friends to deal with him. as a result, nan si was surrounded by the big white tiger, who was baring its teeth, and the rest of the people. nan si: ¡± f * ck, you¡¯re too much, chicken. are you trying to start a gang fight? ¡± do you think i¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you have more people?¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit raised his neck with a smug look. ¡°f * ck!¡± the man red at the critical hit, then suddenly rushed towards it. at this moment, he pretended to fall to the ground, then pretended to cry pitifully. ¡°wuwuwu, ying ¡®er, i¡¯ve been bullied!¡± nan si¡¯s acting skills were not to be underestimated. he cried so hard that it was as if he had really been bullied by someone. xu ying ¡®er was a little sleepy and yawning. when she heard nan si¡¯s voice, she immediately looked at him. then, she saw nan si lying on the ground. she was shocked and ran toward nan si. ¡°how are you?¡± xu ying ¡®er asked with concern. then, she frowned and looked at the few that had been hit. although critical hit wanted to pretend to be uninvolved, it was toote. after all, it was it who had called its friends to block nan si¡¯s way. crit was so angry that he stomped his feet. this man was too sinister. he actually acted like this. it was too much! ¡°ying ¡®er, forget it. i¡¯m fine. i won¡¯t argue with a chicken. after all, it¡¯s just a chicken! i¡¯m a human.¡± nan si said with a serious face. xu ying ¡®er nodded, then looked at critical strike. ¡± critical strike, you can¡¯t bully people. ¡± critical hit nodded in embarrassment and was a little depressed. it then red at nan si. nan si was very smart and took a step back, looking frightened. when xu ying ¡®er turned her head, she saw the critical hit. ¡°critical hit, don¡¯t mess around.¡± xu ying ¡®er warned him about the critical hit. critical strike probably never dreamed that he would encounter such a thing one day. in the past, it had pretended to be pitiful, and hugging someone¡¯s thigh was its specialty. but now, it had actually lost to a human! after critical strike gave nan si a look that said ¡®we can¡¯t live under the same sky¡¯, he left with storm. only then did nan si sit beside xu ying ¡®er in high spirits. then, he picked up all kinds of food for xu ying¡¯ er to eat. as he picked up the food, he kept chatting with xu ying ¡®er. the two of them continued to chat, and even felt like they were being intimate. at the dining table, the people who were originally sleeping could not fall asleep. at the dining table, the people who were originally eating could no longer eat. everyone looked at xu ying ¡®er and nan si in shock. jin mingfeng could not help but ask, ¡± aren¡¯t you guys disgusted by this? ¡± ¡°disgusting? my ying ¡®er is the most beautiful. the food that ying¡¯ er feeds me is the best in the world. i like my ying ¡®er!¡± nan si snorted. ¡± are you envious? if you¡¯re envious, then go find a girlfriend!¡± jin mingfeng shook his head, feeling that this kind of lovemaking was a little scary. jiang zhan was also dumbfounded. he had seen many couples, but he had never seen such a sickening one. all they said was ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡°, ¡± baby ¡± quot; if he had to live such a life even if he had to find a girlfriend, he would rather not have a girlfriend for the rest of his life. ¡°... i¡¯m full.¡± leng rongrong looked at nan si in disdain. ¡± who asked you toe? i don¡¯t wee you! ¡± ¡°i came here on my own, and i wee myself.¡± nan si snorted. ¡± my ying ¡®er will also wee me! ¡± ¡°she won¡¯t.¡± lord rong looked at xu ying ¡®er. ¡°no, i¡¯m more than happy to wee him.¡± xu ying ¡®er quickly exined, ¡± i quite like our nan si. is there something wrong with your taste? ¡± ¡°just pretend i didn¡¯t say anything ...¡± leng rongrong said. because of xu ying ¡®er¡¯s intimate rtionship with nan si, the group of people at the dining table did not have the mood to eat. everyone quickly dispersed. after dinner, bloody and the others sat on the steps in the courtyard, looking up at the sky. mao kui asked, ¡± boss, when can we find a girlfriend? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t even have a girlfriend yet, do you guys have one?¡± the white radish said matter-of-factly. ¡°then what should we do? you won¡¯t be alone until you die, will you?¡± mao kui sighed. ¡± no way ... but if i¡¯m going to be as lovey-dovey as nan si and xu ying ¡®er after i find a girlfriend, i¡¯d rather die alone! ¡± [ hahaha, these people are so interesting! ] [ do you want a girlfriend? [ the majority of the female audience is willing to be your girlfriends, as long as you don¡¯t mind! ] [ it just so happens that you guys arecking a girlfriend and i¡¯mcking a boyfriend. why don¡¯t we be together? ] [ such a handsome group of people doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend? this doesn¡¯t make sense! ] [ didn¡¯t you guys watch the dating show the other day? [ these few people appeared on that dating show ... their identities are quite special! ] ¡± oh, they¡¯re all mercenaries. then they said that they¡¯ve turned over a new leaf and are now farming with lord rong! ¡± ...... leng rongrong also sat in the courtyard for a while. she sat on the recliner, looked up at the starry sky, and then took out her phone to y games for a while. the live broadcast camera caught lord rong ying games on his phone, and everyone saw him ying. then, he was once again stunned by lord rong. lord rong was really good at ying games. [ as expected of our lord rong. he¡¯s good at everything! ] [ there¡¯s nothing lord rong doesn¡¯t know, right? ] [ lord rong, aren¡¯t you filming recently? ] is this the only live broadcast program they¡¯re doing? ] nie qian sat beside leng rongrong, silently protecting her. therefore, many people in the bullet screen began to talk about nie fei. after all, she had previously acted with lord rong and appeared on a dating show with him. that dating show was very popr after it was aired, so many people knew nie fei and knew that nie fei liked leng rongrong. Chapter 1324 1324 the gemstones are in a gunny sack? [ how can such a young child be so handsome? ] [ i¡¯m only concerned about how such a young child knows how to pursue a girl! ] [ he¡¯s so cute. i really want to pinch nie yan¡¯s little face! ] [ nie yan isn¡¯t just cute. he also has a terrifying domineering aura. don¡¯t you feel it? ] [ don¡¯t go ahead. i can feel it too. i always feel that nie fei isn¡¯t like a child! ] [ nie yan is quite mature sometimes, and he sometimes says things like ¡± real ¡± for no reason ... i really wonder if he¡¯s been followed by someone who transmigrated! ] [ this is really uncertain! ] [ speaking of which, what¡¯s going on between lord rong and lord fourth? lord fourth didn¡¯t even see them during the live broadcast this time. won¡¯t lord fourth appear? ] [ did they really have a conflict? ] [ is the divorce real or fake? [ if lord fourth doesn¡¯t appear, does that mean it¡¯s true? ] [ i think that no matter what the rtionship between lord rong and lord fourth is, i still like lord rong very much. [ lord rong is the kind of person who can live well no matter who he leaves. ] [ that¡¯s right. master rong has a lot of friends and she has a good personality. she doesn¡¯t seem to care about anything and is very happy farming. ] [ none of her friends are ordinary people. judging from lord rong¡¯s friends, she¡¯s not the kind of person whocks money and needs to rely on lord fourth to get to the top. ] [ does lord rong need to rely on men? ] [ you must be joking! ] [ i even suspect that lord fourth is relying on lord rong to live off a woman! ] [ i agree with the previous one! ] [ you guys can¡¯t say that about our lord fourth. how is he living off a woman? he¡¯s very powerful too. he doesn¡¯t need to live off a woman at all, okay? ] [ that¡¯s right. lord fourth doesn¡¯t need to live off a woman. he doesn¡¯t need to! ] [ even if you want to support lord rong, don¡¯t trample on our lord fourth, okay? ] the group of people in the bullet screen began to argue. in the livestream, lord rong put down his phone after ying the game for a while. then, nie yan suddenly reached out her hand. ¡°what?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lord rong asked suspiciously. ¡°you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± nie yan said as she spread her hands. a cardy quietly on her palm. when lord rong saw the ck card, his expression changed, and he had the urge to beat someone up. ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°it¡¯s for you. i¡¯ll give you money to spend and support you.¡± nie sha said with confidence. ¡± thank you, but i don¡¯t need you to take care of me. i can take care of myself. ¡± a dark cloud flew past lord rong¡¯s face. ¡± don¡¯t give me money for no reason. it makes me look like i have to rely on others to survive ... it¡¯s because you guys are so damned. you have to give me money every day, and i can¡¯t even finish spending it! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s only natural for a man to support a woman.¡± nie yan was still self-righteous. ¡± take it. ¡± ¡°do you know what my biggest dream is?¡± lord rong didn¡¯t take the card and just looked at nie qian. ¡°what is it?¡± nie qian looked suspicious. ¡± what dreams do you have? i can help you realize them. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll be a beggar once. i¡¯ll be a true pauper. ¡± lord rong rolled his eyes. ... i will not allow you to be a beggar. ¡± lord rong red at nie qian. ¡± thank you. goodbye. ¡± master rong was about to turn around and go back to her room to rest, but nie qian blocked her way again. he thought for a moment and said, ¡± wait for me, i have something else for you. ¡± then, nie yan turned around and went into the house. a few minutester, he came out with a sack. then, he threw it to leng rongrong. lord rong didn¡¯t know how heavy the bag was, so she missed it. the bag fell to the ground, and something rolled out. when he saw the things on the ground, lord rong forgot to speak for a moment. the ground was filled with gemstones. there were huge diamonds and other gemstones ... those who knew the value of goods could tell at a nce that these gemstones were priceless, and they were all veryrge, and had not been carefully processed. ¡°are you crazy?¡± lord rong looked at nie qian and said after a long time. ¡°how am i crazy? am i crazy just because i¡¯m giving you a gift? don¡¯t you women like this kind of strange stone? there are all kinds of stones here, all yours!¡± ¡°you¡¯re speaking as if i don¡¯t have any ... don¡¯t worry, i have plenty of them.¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± take your sack away. ¡± the bullet screen was already filled with exmations. [ [ who can tell me if these gems are real? ] [ is that huge diamond real? [ if it¡¯s real, how much is it worth? ] [ lord fourth, if you don¡¯t show up soon, your wife will probably be taken away by a little brat! ] [ sob sob sob. i gave my husband a backhanded p. other people¡¯s diamonds are the size of a palm. my diamond is not even the size of an ant. ] [ i sell jewelry ... those gemstones should be real. these things can no longer be measured by price. such arge gem is very rare and is a priceless treasure! ] [ f * ck, whose son is this little brat? i want to be his maid! ] [ don¡¯t be such a good-for-nothing, if you want to be someone, be his wife! ] [ if you really can¡¯t do it, you can also be my mother-inw! ] [ there¡¯s no hope. can¡¯t you see how sincere she is to lord rong? [ how much does she like lord rong?! ] [ why did ie to watch this live broadcast? [ i suddenly feel like i¡¯m just here to be triggered. my heart is broken! ] ...... the fans were about to vomit blood. meanwhile, lord rong calmly rejected nie qian¡¯s gemstones and went back to his room to sleep. then, everyone felt pity for lord rong. there were so many valuable things, and any one of them would be good. if it was him, he would take them all, okay? ...... because everyone needed to rest at night, the live broadcast would be suspended at night. it would only officially start the next morning. the next day, the livestream started again at six o ¡®clock. many viewers entered the livestream room one after another. everyone was discussing what time lord rong and the celebrities would wake up in the morning. after all, xu ying ¡®er and the others had done a lot of work the day before, so they would probably be sleeping untilte in the morning. he just didn¡¯t know what time chief rong would wake up. if he woke up early, this group of people would probably be woken up. in the end, lord rong woke up early in the morning. at six o ¡®clock, lord rong was already drinking coffee with a gloomy face. after taking a few sips of coffee, she began to go to each room to call for people. in a short while, she had woken everyone up. ¡± you two! ¡± lord rong stood at the door of nan si and xu ying ¡®er¡¯s room. his face was so dark that it looked like water was about toe out. ¡± get up! ¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t seen my baby for a long time, can¡¯t we be intimate for a while longer?¡± nan si¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°haven¡¯t you guys had enough? wasn¡¯tst night enough?¡± master rong looked at nan si angrily. ¡± have you ever considered that i¡¯m sleeping next to you? ¡± Chapter 1325 1325 is it lonely to stay in an empty room alone? [ hahaha, i suddenly feel sorry for lord rong. it seems like a couple had an intense sex lifest night. ] [ it¡¯s a pity that lord rong¡¯s husband isn¡¯t by her side, but she still has to listen to this one on one night! ] [ am i the only one who¡¯s curious about how long they¡¯ve been messing aroundst night? [ he actually didn¡¯t sleep well at all. he¡¯s so angry when he wakes up! ] [ it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t know about our privacy! ] nan siughed. ¡± is it lonely to be alone in an empty room? then you should ask lord fourth toe too!¡± leng rongrong narrowed her eyes and looked at nan si. ¡± are you looking for death? ¡± nan si shrunk his neck and shook his head. ¡± no, i¡¯m really not looking for death. ¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at nan si. she moved closer to nan si¡¯s ear and said something, then walked away with an evil smile. nan si shuddered and immediately returned to his room. a few minutester, he put on his clothes and came out. he followed beside lord rong like ackey and did whatever he was told to do. because zhang qingyi and the others were too tired from yesterday¡¯s work, and they were woken up early in the morning, they were all listless. there was a lot of delicious food on the table, but no one was in the mood to eat. everyone was holding a cup of coffee and dozing off. ¡± wake up! you¡¯ll only have the strength to work if you¡¯re full. eat! ¡± after shouting a few times, lord rong stuffed a bun into everyone¡¯s mouth and told them to finish eating quickly and get to work. ¡°aren¡¯t we leaving today?¡± zhang qingyi trembled as she asked, ¡± do you still need to work? my arm ... i can¡¯t raise it anymore, really ...¡± movie queen zhang was on the verge of tears. she was already so old, yet she still had toe to such a ce to suffer. ¡°you can¡¯t lift it?¡± chief rong looked at zhang qingyi¡¯s arm and raised his hand. there was a thick silver needle on his finger. it was extremely frightening. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a few needles and i guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine immediately. really, i¡¯m a traditional chinese medicine doctor! ¡± zhang qingyi: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine, i can raise my hand, i can really raise it!¡± ¡°really? why don¡¯t i give you a treatment, in case you can¡¯t lift yourself upter!¡± ¡°i can lift it up.¡± zhang qingyi was on the verge of tears. ¡°oh, that¡¯s good. it¡¯s fine as long as you can lift it. if you don¡¯t have the strength to tell me, i¡¯ll help you open up your governor and conception vessels and make you a martial arts master.¡± lord rong said slowly while gnawing on the bun. nan si, who was at the side, asked obsequiously, ¡± ¡°lord rong, if there¡¯s anything you need me to do, i¡¯ll do it immediately! don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m definitely more hardworking than them. you can tell with one look that i¡¯m an especially diligent person.¡± lord rong nced at nan si with slight disdain. she was a little angry when she thought of the movements in the room next doorst night. why didn¡¯t they make the sound instion of the house better? [ it seems like this nan si has something on him in lord rong¡¯s hands. he¡¯s actually such ackey! ] [ lord rong has the air of a god! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. why are these people being controlled by lord rong? ] [ can the festival team see our bulletments? who¡¯s the guest for the next episode? ] [ a new guest should being back tonight, right? [ i¡¯m really curious. can a few of them who can¡¯t be controllede? i want to see how chief rong will discipline them. ] ¨C in a nanny van, the big star ning juan looked at his phone leisurely and asked without looking up, ¡± i¡¯m quite curious about leng rongrong, but i don¡¯t want to go down to the fields. ¡± ¡± ning juan, just take it as a trip. even if you¡¯re going to work, it¡¯s only a day. ¡± the manager said, ¡± your poprity hasn¡¯t been very good recently. go to zeng to freeload off your poprity! ¡± ¡°ha, do i still need to ride on the poprity?¡± ning juan chuckled. ¡°aren¡¯t you interested in leng rongrong? haven¡¯t there been rumors of her divorce recently? after you go over, you can take the opportunity to get close to her. if she really divorces, you can take advantage of her! don¡¯t you like to snatch fourth master mo¡¯s things?¡± the manager said with a smile, ¡± there won¡¯t be any harm if you cooperate a little! ¡± ning juan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± whether she¡¯s divorced or not, as long as i¡¯m interested, she¡¯ll get into my bed. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve only been gone for two days, ning juan. you can get close to leng rongrong, but don¡¯t mess around, okay? this is a live broadcast program. if you mess around, your reputation will be over!¡± the manager looked at ning juan¡¯s shining eyes and suddenly felt a little worried. although ning juan was rumored to be a good person, he actually had a bad reputation. everyone in the circle knew that he was a yboy who had attracted many women. however, because he was a young master, no one dared to say anything. he was rich and powerful, and the women he had bullied could not win against him. however, this leng rongrong was not ordinary, and so was fourth master mo. they were not the same people who could only swallow their losses in silence. the manager tried to persuade ning juan, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. he watched the live broadcast on his phone and looked at leng rongrong in it, bing more and more interested. ¡± this woman is really pretty. in terms of looks, no one in the circle can match her. no wonder she attracts so many bees and butterflies. ¡± ¨C in the film studio, su yue had just finished herst scene. the moment she got off the stage, she got into her nanny van. the manager passed her a bottle of water. ¡°meng ¡®er, let¡¯s go. there¡¯s nothing special about this program. it¡¯s just that you¡¯ll be more diligent in your performance so that you can gain more fans.¡± ¡°be more diligent? you¡¯re really asking me to do work?¡± su meng rolled her eyes. ¡± do you think i¡¯m the kind of person who would do farm work? ¡± ¡± meng ¡®er ... ¡± the manager said helplessly, ¡± since you¡¯re already on stage, can you put on a good performance? ¡± ¡± young miss, i don¡¯t need to perform well. i¡¯m just going to have fun. i¡¯m only going for that dog. ¡± su yue replied, ¡± she has a big dog and four small dogs. i¡¯ll buy one. i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll mind. ¡± ¡± meng ¡®er, you have to be on good terms with leng rongrong. if you don¡¯t get along with her, she might not sell it to you! ¡± the manager tried to persuade her, ¡± also, i heard that leng rongrong¡¯s temper isn¡¯t very good. you have to make her happy. ¡± ¡± my dear, when have i ever coaxed anyone? it¡¯s always been others who coaxed me. i¡¯m the eldest daughter of the su family and the only heir of the billion yuan group. what can she do to me? ¡± su mengughed. ¡± there¡¯s nothing in this world that i can¡¯t get. i can do whatever i want. ¡± if i¡¯m wronged, my grandparents, my parents, they won¡¯t let each other off!¡± the manager was speechless. forget it, it was her ancestor, an ancestor that she could not afford to offend. thinking about it, leng rongrong could not afford to offend her. ¨C ¡± cheng ¡®er, i really don¡¯t understand why you insist on sticking to leng rongrong¡¯s side. i don¡¯t see any point in her farming show! ¡± jin xuan said as she looked at chen cheng, who was trimming her nails on the sofa. ¡°i didn¡¯t do it for her. i did it for someone else.¡± chen cheng blew on her nails and said, ¡± he¡¯ll know my good side sooner orter! ¡± Chapter 1326 1326 the spoiled brat was provoked by the horse ¡°cheng ¡®er, it¡¯s good to have this world to film a few more shows.¡± jin xuan sighed. ¡± although it¡¯s only for two days, i can¡¯t follow you. you don¡¯t have an assistant by your side, so i¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be in danger. you don¡¯t know how strong leng rongrong is either. ¡± chen cheng nced at jin xuan andforted her. ¡± sister jin, you¡¯re underestimating me. she¡¯s strong, but am i weak? ¡± she can¡¯t win against me. ¡± ¡± but it¡¯s good that you¡¯re going. you¡¯d better beat her and let ourpany know that you¡¯re the best. ¡± jin xuan said, ¡± you have to make leng rongrong lose face and make the audience hate her! ¡± ¡°i will,¡± chen cheng nodded. ¨C ¡°rogue, are you really going to choose this reality show? you¡¯ve never been on a reality show before.¡± a man asked another man in a luxury car on the road. ¡°i think it¡¯s very interesting.¡± an extremely handsome man said. he was wearing a white suit and looked like a prince charming. ¡°your precious hands ... what if you get injured while doing farm work?¡± the manager sighed, ¡± you must be careful. although i¡¯ve talked to the jie ji group, that lord rong doesn¡¯t seem like an easy person to deal with. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± rogo nodded. ¨C lord rong still didn¡¯t know who the guest for the second episode would be. she brought xu ying ¡®er and the others to work. today, they were still doing some farm work in the fields, including fertilizing and other work. the few celebrities were on the verge of tears. as they worked, they waited for the day to pass quickly. they just wanted to leave this damn ce as soon as possible. the viewers in the bulletments were overjoyed. it was actually fun to watch big stars work. especially when everyone was so aggrieved but couldn¡¯t do anything about lord rong. this was especially so for zhang qingyi. she was the person who didn¡¯t want to work the most. however, she was afraid of lord rong and his fans. she looked like she was having a hard time, but she still took the time to take a photo of lord rong and posted it on weibo, saying that this kind of life was wonderful. all of a sudden, all the fans were overjoyed. zhang qingyi¡¯s own fans had already epted her actions. on the other hand, lord rong¡¯s fans were praising the movie queen zhang for being a sensible person. everyone was almost done with their work in the evening. the managers and assistants of the celebrities came to pick them up personally. lord rong wanted to have everyone stay for dinner, but these people had no intention of having dinner at all. they just wanted to escape immediately as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°i won¡¯t be having dinner.¡± zhang qingyi dragged her luggage and waved goodbye. at the same time, she mumbled to herself, ¡± it¡¯s best if we never meet again. ¡± then, she got into her car and said anxiously, ¡± hurry up, let¡¯s go. ¡± i just want to go home!¡± the car left quickly, flying away like a sharp arrow. jiang zhan, jin mingfeng, and the others were in a simr situation. although they were all good friends of lord rong, they had had enough of this farming experience. they didn¡¯t want to work at lord rong¡¯s ce for the rest of their lives. lord rong was too terrifying. even if they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, couldn¡¯t they just hide? lord rong raised her hand. before she could say goodbye, the cars had already sped away. ¡°am i that scary?¡± lord rong turned to look at huang yuan. ¡± no, you¡¯re not. you¡¯re so pretty, how could you be scary? ¡± huang liang shrugged. ¡± they¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t understand the joy ofbor. i¡¯m telling you, they¡¯ll miss the life here after a while.¡± lord rong nodded thoughtfully. ¡°is the new guesting back today?¡± lord rong looked at the people from the jie ji group. ¡± we¡¯ll be there soon. i heard that we¡¯ll be at the foot of the mountain soon. ¡± the staff member said, ¡± oh right, lord rong, there¡¯s a guest that you have to pay more attention to. do you know luo ge? ¡± ¡°rogo? that pianist?¡± leng rongrong asked after some thought. ¡°yes, his hands are very important. can we let him work less? i can¡¯t let him hurt my hand.¡± the staff member said. ¡°his hand is so important, why would he participate in such a program? aren¡¯t they all here to help me with my work?¡± lord rong looked at the staff. the staff member was speechless for a moment. ¡°this, he might also like this show.¡± ¡°if there¡¯s any problem with his hand, i¡¯ll be responsible for treating it.¡± ¡± i¡¯ve done so much work and i¡¯m still fine. what could happen to his hand? ¡± lord rong said indifferently. the staff member didn¡¯t say anything more after hearing what lord rong said. at this moment, a loud shout came from the foot of the mountain. ¡± is no oneing to pick me up? if the car isn¡¯t allowed to drive up, is there no one to pick you up?¡± leng rongrong replied,¡±...rainstorm.¡± go take a look and see who it is.¡± storm nodded and ran out. ning juan dragged a suitcase and walked up the mountain road in a fashion brand. as he walked up the slope, he shouted impatiently, ¡± how far are we? is no oneing to pick me up? ¡± is this how you treat your guests?¡± as he walked, he suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves in front. ning juan¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked up. then, they saw a sudden downpour. ¡°oh, you¡¯re the horse called rainstorm, right? it¡¯s indeed a ferghana horse, and it¡¯s quite good-looking!¡± ning juan put down his suitcase and looked at the storm with great interest. ¡± yes, it¡¯s really great! are you here to pick me up? i told you, i¡¯m so handsome, you guys definitely can¡¯t bear to let me walk on it, right?¡± ¡± hiss, hiss, hiss! ¡± the torrential rain howled. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve ridden a horse. not bad, let me ride a horse,¡± ning juan walked over and prepared to get on the back of the horse. he didn¡¯t notice that storm was looking at his hair with anticipation. then, before ning juan could even get on the back of the horse in the storm, he let out a scream. ¡°f * ck, f * ck, f * ck!¡± ning juan hugged his head and backed away. ¡± damn, what did you do to me just now? if i¡¯m not wrong, did you f * cking gnaw my hair? is there a hole in your brain? this is hair, this is the real grass!¡± ning juan grabbed the grass by the roadside and showed it to rainstorm. ¡± this is grass. can¡¯t you tell your hair from grass? are you blind? ¡± rainstorm looked at ning juan in disdain and raised his hooves in anger. ¡°f * ck, what are you doing?¡± ning juan took a step back. the heavy rain fell on ning juan¡¯s face, and when he turned around, he even twisted his horse¡¯s butt. ning juan was speechless. what just happened? he was provoked by a horse? although the storm wasn¡¯t heavy, ning juan was really shocked, especially when he saw the storm shaking his butt. his whole face was ck. Chapter 1327 1327 chapter 1329-they are here the night was dark. ning juan had just gone up the mountain. when he arrived, he was panting heavily. he first walked around the mountain, then dragged his suitcase into the house. lord rong was ying with four little puppies on the carpet in the hall. when she heard the noise, she looked up and saw ning juan¡¯s face. ning juan and ning kuang looked simr, so lord rong frowned when he saw him. although the festival group didn¡¯t say who it was, leng rongrong still recognized ning juan. ning juan didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the circle. many people said that he was the worst of the worst. whenever he saw a good-looking woman, he wanted to hook up with her and then kick her away. many girls in the circle had been ruined by him, so chief rong instinctively disliked him. he was clearly a scumbag. the festival group had sent a scumbag to her. that¡¯s good. she was happy to change the scumbag. ¡± hello, miss leng. i¡¯m the guest today, ning juan. ¡± ning juan was very good-looking, with a pair of frivolous peach eyes and a faint smile on his thin lips, which made people fall head over heels for him. however, lord rong was still a little repulsed by him. no matter how good-looking a person was, if he was a scumbag, he would be a little annoying, especially since he had bullied many girls and even forced a girl tomit suicide ... everyone in the circle knew that the girl had died because of ning juan, but ning juan had always been indifferent. he had even said in front of many people that it was none of his business and that he had not forced her to death. he was heartless. leng rongrong nced at ning juan coldly and said in a cold voice, ¡± nice to meet you, mr. ning. ¡± ning juan met leng rongrong¡¯s eyes and the smile on his face became even more brilliant. to those who didn¡¯t know, that smile was like a soul-stealing poison, but to those who knew, it was only disgusting and asking for a beating. ¡°miss leng is indeed a great beauty. you¡¯re even more beautiful than you see on tv. can i call you rongrong? i¡¯ve seen your shows and endorsements. your acting skills are worth learning.¡± ning juan said with a kind expression. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± lord rong nced at ning juan. ¡± i¡¯m not familiar with you. ¡± ning juan smiled and didn¡¯t mind leng rongrong¡¯s attitude. ¡± where¡¯s my room? can i put my luggage in there? ¡± ning juan asked with a smile, ¡± when i put away my luggage, i¡¯lle over to work. there should be a lot of work to do, right? ¡± ning juan was very enthusiastic and very good at pretending. leng rongrong pointed in a direction. ¡± any room will do. ¡± ¡°thanks.¡± ning juan went to his room in a good mood. not long after, roger, chen cheng, and su ¡®er came up the mountain together. luo ge greeted leng rongrong like a gentleman, not too warm nor too cold. he chatted with leng rongrong calmly for a while, then went to his room to pack his things. the first thing chen cheng did when she arrived was to ask leng rongrong where nie qian was. her main purpose here was still nie fei. of course, chen cheng¡¯s attitude was still considered gentle, and her tone of voice was also quite good, so leng rongrong told her that nie qian would only being the next day. chen cheng was clearly a little disappointed. she nced at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± do you like nie qian? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at chen cheng with aplicated expression. ¡± what kind of like? ¡± i like pretty kids, but if it¡¯s love ... of course not!¡± chen cheng nodded. ¡± then i¡¯m relieved. ¡± i hope you will never like him.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. did he really like nie yan? he actually liked a little kid ... did she like little wimp, or did she like his money? it was worth investigating. ¡°do i have to sleep in such a ce tonight?¡± su ¡®er didn¡¯t greet leng rongrong. she followed luo ge to the room next to luo ge¡¯s. when she saw the room, she let out a scream. ¡°with these conditions, how can anyone live here?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t stay in a ce like this. leng rongrong, arrange another room for me. my bed can¡¯t be this small, and i can¡¯t live in such a small room!¡± su meng said arrogantly. as the daughter of a billion-dor corporation, she had never lived in such a poor ce. even when she was filming, she would live in a very luxurious suite that her family had arranged in advance. she had never lived in such a small room and slept on such a small bed. actually, the room was quite big, and the bed was not small either. it was enough for one person to sleep in. the room was also quite clean and tidy. it was just that su yue had never lived in such a high-ss room before, so she was making a big fuss. ¡°where¡¯s your room?¡± su yue suddenly looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong tilted her head. ¡± over there. ¡± she looked at su yue coldly without any emotion. su meng strode towards leng rongrong¡¯s room and pushed the door open. she looked around the room and saw the decorations. su meng got excited. ¡°i want to sleep in this room.¡± su yue pointed at leng rongrong¡¯s room and said coldly, ¡± give me your room. you can sleep in that broken room. ¡± leng rongrong crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at su yue expressionlessly. after a long while, her red lips parted slightly and she asked, ¡± why? ¡± ¡°do i need a reason to like this room?¡± su meng looked at leng rongrong confidently. ¡± why do you have to stay in such a big room while i have to sleep in that broken room? ¡± ¡°just because i¡¯m the master of this ce.¡± leng rongrong said without any expression. ¡± stop teasing me! ¡± su yue narrowed her eyes. ¡± we¡¯re the guests. shouldn¡¯t you respect the guests? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re guests invited by the festival team and you¡¯re here to work for me. to be clear, you can be my servants, but you¡¯re definitely not my guests. i¡¯m not the one who¡¯s supposed to serve you, you should be the one serving me. ¡± lord rong sneered and said bluntly. ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯m the daughter of a billion-dor corporation!¡± su yue red at leng rongrong. ¡± give me your room. if you think you¡¯re at a disadvantage, i¡¯ll give you money! ¡± ¡°do you know what i hate the most? i hate it when people give me money. i already have more than enough money to spend, so why are you still giving me money? miss su ¡®er, you¡¯re not the only rich person in this world. besides, you¡¯re not rich, are you? you¡¯re just a beggar, and without your parents, you¡¯re nothing.¡± leng rongrong finished and locked her room door. su meng stomped her foot in anger. ¡± you ... what right do you have to treat me like this?! ¡± my parents wouldn¡¯t even say that about me. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not your parents.¡± lord rong rolled his eyes. ning juanughed at the side. ¡± lord rong is indeed lord rong. you¡¯re really tough. ¡± rogo looked at them indifferently with an extraordinary appearance. Chapter 1328 1328 hubby can rest assured because ning juan and the others camete, they naturally had nothing to do at night, so they made a fuss in the living room for a while and then went back to their rooms to sleep. although su ¡®er was unwilling, leng rongrong¡¯s murderous gaze made her shut her mouth immediately, not daring to say anything. rogo had always been a man of few words, as quiet as air. if he wasn¡¯t extraordinarily good-looking, he would be easily overlooked. chen cheng didn¡¯t talk much either. all she cared about was whether nie qian woulde. on the other hand, ning juan was very interested in leng rongrong and was very enthusiastic. from time to time, he would chat with leng rongrong and was very enthusiastic. leng rongrong was very disdainful of ning juan, so her words were always filled with ridicule. from time to time, they would bicker with each other and let ning juan do everything. ning juan, on the other hand, looked like he was willing to work hard and would stick to leng rongrong¡¯s side from time to time, teasing her in various ways. of course, lord rong remained unmoved. ning juan wasn¡¯t angry. he was very persistent and still enthusiastically helped with things. he wanted to leave a good impression on leng rongrong and win her over within two days. he had even made a bet with some of his brothers, saying that he would definitely be able to get leng rongrong within two days. almost no woman could escape from his attacks. ning juan was very confident in himself. he usually only needed an hour to get a woman, and even the more difficult ones could be done in two or three days. it was said that he was a general who always won. two days was enough for leng rongrong. after ying around in the living room for a while, everyone went back to their own rooms. not long after leng rongrong returned to her room, she was talking to fourth master mo on the phone when she heard a knock on the door. ¡± my dear, wait a minute. someone¡¯s at the door. i¡¯ll go and take a look. ¡± leng rongrong put her phone aside and walked towards the door. she opened the door and saw ning juan standing there. just as she was about to close the door, ning juan reached out and pushed it open. he blinked at leng rongrong with his peach-shaped eyes. ¡± rongrong, i¡¯m here to bring you milk. it¡¯s just warm. ¡± if a girl drinks a cup of hot milk before going to bed, her skin will get better and she will sleep well.¡± a cup of hot milk was ced in front of leng rongrong. ning juan leaned against the door flirtatiously and blinked at leng rongrong. ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong nced at the ss of milk, her eyes filled with disdain. ning juan handed it over. ¡± drink it quickly. don¡¯t get cold. ¡± ¡± thank you, but i don¡¯t drink milk. my skin is pretty good, so i¡¯ll sleep well even without milk. ¡± lord rong smiled and closed the door with a bang. ning juan was speechless. he looked at the milk in his hand and the closed door, sighing. this leng rongrong was indeed difficult to deal with. however, the more difficult a woman was, the more he liked her. the process of dealing with this kind of woman was very exciting. it had been a long time since he had met a woman that he couldn¡¯t deal with in two hours. a normal woman would be moved to tears by a few words of praise and a thoughtful gesture. he was extremely silly. this leng rongrong seemed to be stubborn! but it didn¡¯t matter, he still had many ways. thump thump thump! a few secondster, ning juan started knocking on the door again. leng rongrong took a deep breath, then opened the door. she tried hard to hold back her anger and just smiled at ning juan. ¡± mr. ning, is there anything else? ¡± ¡°i want to say good night to you.¡± ning juan smiled, and his peach-like eyes were bright. ¡± i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t sleep if i don¡¯t say good night to you. beautifuldy, i wish you a good dream. you¡¯re the most beautiful girl i¡¯ve ever seen in the world. my heart is moved the moment i see you.¡± leng rongrong looked like she was about to puke. the corners of her mouth twitched. after looking at ning juan for a long time, she said lightly, ¡± you¡¯re the most shameless man i¡¯ve ever seen in the world. ¡± bang! bang! the door of the room was mmed shut. ning juan was speechless. she actually wasn¡¯t moved? his trump cards were his sweet words and his seductive eyes. any woman who saw him would not be able to resist. as long as he deliberately provoked people from seventy to eighty years old to three to five years old, he would definitely be able to win them over within an hour. however, leng rongrong did not have any reaction and even called him shameless? however, it was very interesting. he liked this kind of woman. he was very interested in such a woman. the more difficult it was to woo, the more interested he was. perhaps it was because the women he wooed were always easy to woo, so he became less and less interested. the more difficult the bone was, the more people would miss it. leng rongrong was definitely a tough bone to chew, one that people would always think of. when lord rong returned to her room, she saw lord fourth frowning on the other end of the video call. ¡± it¡¯s night time, right? who¡¯s going to bring you milk in the middle of the night? ¡± ¡°ning juan, the cousin of ning kuang.¡± leng rongrong said disapprovingly, ¡± a male dog in heat everywhere. ¡± the jealousy in fourth master mo¡¯s heart instantly disappeared when he heard this. the two of them chatted for a while. although mo linyuan was reluctant to hang up the phone, he was afraid that lord rong would fall asleep because he had to record the show, so he told her to hang up and rest early. the next day, leng rongrong heard su yue throwing a tantrum when she woke up. ¡± what kind of broken bed is this? it¡¯s so hard. is it for a human to sleep on? ¡± once leng rongrong went out, she didn¡¯t say a word and just looked at su yue coldly. her features were like a painting, and a chill ran down her spine as she stared at su yue. su yue¡¯s hair stood on end. su meng choked and did not dare to scold him anymore. the live broadcast had already started, so everyone in the live broadcast room was crazilyughing. everyone clearly realized that su yue, this little princess, was most afraid of leng rongrong. no matter how arrogant she was on the way here, she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound when she met master rong¡¯s eyes. ¡°if you think the bed is too hard, you can sleep outside.¡± leng rongrong nced at su yue coldly and couldn¡¯t be bothered with her anymore. ning juan walked over to su yue and teased her. then, she went to leng rongrong and asked, ¡± master rong, are we working today? what kind of work? just say it, no matter what it is, i will do it very seriously! i think you must have some misunderstanding about me. i¡¯m a very diligent person.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re diligent. there¡¯s a lot of work today. ¡± ¡°really? i like to work, i¡¯m serious!¡± lord rong¡¯s face revealed a strange and unpredictable smile. an hourter, ning juan felt the meaning of leng rongrong¡¯s strange and unpredictable smile. he was wearing a pair of high-top rain boots and an apron. he was no longer the handsome and trendy man he used to be. he was holding a broom in his hand and cleaning the pig manure in a pigsty. Chapter 1329 1329 he was the one who left the marriage with nothing ¡± ah, it¡¯s so smelly. i¡¯m suffocating! ¡± as ning juan swept the pigsty, he wailed in pain. ¡± can i choose not to sweep the pigsty? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say you like to work?¡± leng rongrong nced at ning juan. ¡± if you like it, then do more. ¡± ¡°i-i can go back on my word?¡± ning juan shouted in despair, ¡± i said i like to work, but i don¡¯t mean this kind of work. i can do anything else, but i really can¡¯t stand the smell. ¡± ning juan was already retching. he had a feeling that if other girls saw him cleaning this ce, they probably wouldn¡¯t ept his flirting. thinking of this, ning juan had a creepy feeling. this leng rongrong was really too vicious. she could even think of this kind of work. she was actually raising pigs here. it was as if she was deliberately targeting him, as if she was raising pigs on purpose. ¡°there¡¯s nothing else, mr. ning, good luck!¡± leng rongrong smiled at ning juan and then looked at luo ge. ¡± mr. luo, there¡¯s some work for you to do here, do you think it¡¯s okay? ¡± ¡°sure, you can arrange anything.¡± luo ge¡¯s face was always indifferent, and he didn¡¯t talk much. whatever leng rongrong told him to do, he would do. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± alright, you¡¯ll be in charge of the grass here. ¡± there are gloves here. you can wear them when you work. this way, you won¡¯t hurt your hands easily.¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, rogo nodded. without saying anything else, he started to work quietly. the more leng rongrong looked at luo ge¡¯s work, the more satisfied she felt. she liked people like rogo, who did things seriously and responsibly, and didn¡¯t talk much. although the production team said that his hands were very precious, after all, they were the hands of a pianist, he didn¡¯t say anything. he had been working hard withoutint and didn¡¯t need anyone to remind him. when it was time to do things, he would do it himself. in the morning, he would even take the initiative to wash the dishes. he was the only one who was so diligent. after taking care of rogo, leng rongrong had to arrange work for chen cheng and su ¡®er. su yue had the temper of a spoiled youngdy. she refused to work and did not want to do anything. she even said angrily, ¡± leng rongrong, who are you to make me work? who do you think you are? who are you to make me work? ¡± i¡¯m telling you, i won¡¯t do any work. i¡¯m here to y, not to work!¡± ¡± i¡¯m the daughter of a billion-dor corporation. if you dare to touch me, what do you dare to ask me to do? ¡± su yue was extremely arrogant. leng rongrong looked deeply at su yue. ¡± go and clean the pigsty with ning juan. ¡± ¡°what did you just say? what right do you have to make me do this kind of work? leng rongrong, what right do you have!¡± su yue looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± i¡¯ll never go. ¡± ¡°then go and die? or you can quit the show.¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you want to quit the show, but you can leave now. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m already here, and you¡¯re asking me to leave?¡± su yue shrieked, ¡± i won¡¯t leave! ¡± ¡°then if you won¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll have to work for me.¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± go clean the pigpen and help ning juan. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going. it¡¯s so smelly. i won¡¯t go!¡± su yue had big, curly hair and was very pretty. she had a bad temper, but many fans liked her looks. she had big eyes, curly hair, and was the daughter of a rich family. her family was generous, and she had a very rich life. hence, there were still many fans who liked su yue. of course, leng rongrong did not like su yue at all. su yue¡¯s family might be super-rich to many people, but it wasn¡¯t much to her ... it wasn¡¯t even a ten-thousandth of what she had, so how could she be considered rich? ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯m here to talk business.¡± su yue crossed her arms and ordered him around. ¡± i want to buy your dog. ¡± ¡°a dog?¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. ¡± she didn¡¯t realize what kind of dog it was. ¡± ¡°those are little white dogs.¡± su yue said, ¡± i¡¯m on this show not only for fun but also for your dog. tell me how much you want. no one doesn¡¯t like money. i¡¯ll give you money and you can sell it to me. ¡± ¡°oh, i¡¯m the¡± no one.¡±¡± leng rongrong replied seriously, ¡± i¡¯m not selling. ¡± ¡°i said i¡¯ll give you money. 30 million for one, are you selling?¡± su yue continued. she had leng rongrong in the palm of her hand. ¡°are you trying to get rid of a beggar?¡± leng rongrong looked at su yue in amusement. su meng looked at leng rongrong in exasperation. ¡± 30 million is a lot, and you¡¯re going to divorce mo linyuan soon, aren¡¯t you? you¡¯ll be nothing if you get a divorce. you¡¯ll have nothing. do you think he¡¯ll give you money? you can¡¯t win against rich people. you¡¯ll leave the marriage with nothing.¡± ¡°since i¡¯m giving you money to buy your dog, you should sell it. no dog is worth that much money. let me tell you, it¡¯s better to keep this money than to waste it. ¡± su yue tried to persuade leng rongrong. leng rongrong looked at su jue, amused. ¡± how does mo linyuan¡¯s wealthpare to yours? ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± su yue was confused. ¡°that¡¯s right. is your family richer or is mo linyan richer?¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± of course, you¡¯re rich because of fourth master mo. ¡± su yue spoke the truth. ¡°oh, it¡¯s good that you know this. that means i¡¯m richer than you, do you understand? i don¡¯t need you to take the money.¡± ¡°what?¡± su meng was stunned for a moment. ¡°all of mo linyuan¡¯s money is in my hands, and all of his properties are in my name. he¡¯s the only one who left the family with nothing, not me. don¡¯t worry too much, you¡¯ll get wrinkles. i won¡¯t sell my dog even if it¡¯s worth a few hundred million.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s words made su meng choke. ¡°heh, that¡¯s your man¡¯s money, not yours! leng rongrong, if you don¡¯t sell it to me, my family wille and cause you trouble.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you using your parents ¡®money? how dare you criticize me?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s casual rebuttal made su yue choke again. su meng looked at leng rongrong in exasperation. ¡± you ... ¡± ¡°what about me? i¡¯m going to clean the pigpen!¡± leng rongrong stared at su yue. the live broadcast room burst intoughter again. he felt that su yue was too aggrieved. she couldn¡¯t win against leng rongrong and was even rebuked by leng rongrong. this young miss was famous for her bad temper, and no one dared to provoke her. however, at this moment, lord rong didn¡¯t give her any face at all. he was just cleaning the pigsty when he said so. just like ning juan, the two of them were sent to the pigpen miserably. after su yue entered, she didn¡¯t dare to move and kept crying. after taking care of su jue, leng rongrong began to arrange things for chen cheng. chen cheng kept asking about nie qian, where was nie qian ... she asked a few hundred times until leng rongrong had a headache. nie qian finally arrived. she had been called over by leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯ve finallye to find me. did you miss me? ¡± nie yan was very happy. a sickle was thrown into nie qian¡¯s hands. leng rongrong nced at nie qian. ¡± take your fangirl and go to work! ¡± Chapter 1330 1330 chapter 1332-everything has its weakness nie sha was angrily chased away by leng rongrong and went to work with chen cheng. chen cheng, on the other hand, was very happy. she stayed by nie yan¡¯s side and didn¡¯t work. she just wanted to chat with nie yan, but she ended up being red at several times by nie yan. under nie qian¡¯s guidance, chen cheng began to work quickly. theizens said that everything had its weakness. nie qian listened to lord rong, and chen cheng listened to nie qian. in the pigpen, ning juan and su meng were extremely busy. although the two of them really wanted to escape from the pigpen and didn¡¯t want to work, lord rong just had to stand at the pigpen door and stare at them. she didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the two of them with a fierce gaze. ning juan and su yue couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. the two of them had to work hard. when they were done, su meng scolded leng rongrong angrily. after scolding leng rongrong, she started to think about the little puppies who had angered master rong. ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no benefit for you to go against me. if you know what¡¯s good for you, sell the dog to me and i¡¯ll give you some money. if you don¡¯t sell it to me, you¡¯ll go missing and you won¡¯t even get the money.¡± it was an undisguised threat. su yue said bluntly in front of the camera. as the heiress of the billion yuan corporation, su yue had always been arrogant. the billion yuan corporation was a well-known enterprise in the country, and her father was very powerful, so he knew many powerful people. she was the only child in the family, so she was doted on and had never failed to get anything. naturally, he had developed an extremely arrogant character no matter where he went. in thements, many of su yue¡¯s fans were praising her for being direct. of course, most of them were scolding su yue. so what if she¡¯s the daughter of a billion-dor corporation? is there a need to be so arrogant? moreover, many people thought that su jue had met her match this time. many people liked storm, and many big bosses wanted to buy them from lord rong after they found out that he had four mini storm pets. in the end, those cute little puppies were always by lord rong¡¯s side and had never left. it was obvious that lord rong wouldn¡¯t sell it. furthermore, chief rong didn¡¯t look like she was short of money. everyone knew that the filming location for this livestream was chief rong¡¯s. such a huge mountain belonged to lord rong alone. besides, there were many people on lord rong¡¯s side who were taking care of it. since she wasn¡¯t short of money, she wouldn¡¯t buy a pet she liked for money. just as everyone had guessed, lord rong only gave su yue two words. ¡± not for sale! ¡± no matter how much it was, he wouldn¡¯t sell it. storm¡¯s puppies were so cute, how could she sell them? ¡°leng rongrong, do you really think that i¡¯m afraid of you just because everyone is afraid of you? they¡¯re afraid of you because they don¡¯t have a backer, but i won¡¯t be afraid of you. i have a backer.¡± su mengughed and said, ¡± my daddy is watching the show too. do you think he¡¯ll just ignore this? ¡± ¡°your daddy?¡± chief rong raised his eyebrows. ¡± the chairman of the billion yuan group? ¡± ¡°of course!¡± su yue crossed her arms and gloated. ¡± and my grandmother! they¡¯ll protect me!¡± ¡°oh.¡± ¡± okay, ¡± lord rong replied with a calm expression. su yue was a little angry when she saw master rong¡¯s reaction. she widened her eyes and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± how is it? ¡± ¡°what do you mean by¡± how is it ¡°?¡± lord rong nced at su yue. su yue almost fainted. ¡± are you still not willing to sell that dog to me? ¡± ¡°why should i sell it to you? do you not understand humannguage? i said i¡¯m not selling, can¡¯t you understand?¡± lord rong said calmly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to say anything more about this. i won¡¯t sell it. you should focus on your work first. ¡± su meng¡¯s face turned green with anger. in the afternoon, everyone went back to the small house to rest. lunch was prepared by li ruhua. su ran said that li ruhua¡¯s food wasn¡¯t good, and that if she wanted to eat, she had to eat from the north thearch club. she also questioned leng rongrong why xu ying ¡®er and the others had food from the north thearch club, but they didn¡¯t have any. leng rongrong nced coldly at su yue and didn¡¯t say anything, minding her own business as she ate. the rest of the people were also eating without a word. su yue looked at the crowd and bit her lips. in the end, she had no choice but to eat. after the meal, lord rong took a short walk and went back to her room to take a nap. the rest of the people were resting on their own. nie qian was pestered by chen cheng and ran back to the yunfu mountain. rogo also went back to his room to take an afternoon nap. su yue tried to y with the puppies, but they were too protective of their cubs and didn¡¯t like su yue at all. hence, when su yue got closer, everyone red at her. it wasn¡¯t easy for su yue to find an opportunity to catch a puppy. she hugged the puppy and looked at it from left to right. the more she looked at it, the more she liked it. ¡°this dog will be mine sooner orter!¡± su yue coldly snorted. ¡°aowu!¡± the puppy in su meng¡¯s arms howled at su meng, and his eyes continued to show disdain. at the same time, the white tiger had already surrounded su pei. when su meng raised her head, she saw the big guys surrounding her. they looked extremely scary. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± just as the storm was about to bite su yue¡¯s head, su yue let out a scream. she was so shocked that she quivered. su yue swallowed her saliva and didn¡¯t dare to touch the little puppies anymore. she walked past storm and crawled out, looking as if she had been frightened. [ hahaha, i can¡¯t believe i want to experience what su ¡®er feels like. it¡¯s like being so close to these animals. ] [ i think su meng must have been scared out of her wits. suddenly, so many animals came over. if it were me, i would have been scared to death. ] [ but storm and the others are still very cute. they¡¯re very united, and they know that su ¡®er can¡¯t plot against them. ] [ the daughter of a billion yuan corporation. do you think she can really get a cute little puppy? ] [ her identity is indeed quite scary, but i don¡¯t think master rong cares at all. ] ...... at the same time, lord rong was lying down in her room. there were no surveince cameras in the room, so she was on a video call with lord fourth with a peace of mind. lord fourth had already coaxed his master, qiao wu, and had been helping qiao wu with things over the past few days. song junlin and the others were safe. however, leng rongrong¡¯s heart was inexplicably uneasy. ¡± when are youing back? can youe back as soon as possible? ¡± ¡°give me five days ... three days.¡± lord fourth looked at her with a faint smile in the video call, and with a faint smile in his eyes, he raised his hand subconsciously, wanting to stroke leng rongrong¡¯s hair in the camera. ¡± i¡¯ll be back in three days. ¡± i missed you too.¡± leng rongrongy on her side on the bed, turning her head to look at lord fourth¡¯s devilishly handsome face in the camera. she nodded slightly. ¡± protect yourself well. ¡± Chapter 1331 1331 chapter 1333-so much for the richest man leng rongrong felt much more at ease when she thought of mo linyuan¡¯s return. after the afternoon nap, lord rong brought a group of people to do some work. ning juan continued to pester her and said all kinds of flirtatious words. su yue still didn¡¯t give up on the little puppies, but lord rong didn¡¯t care much about them. he arranged all the work that needed to be arranged. in the evening, a few uninvited guests came to the cottage. even though the hideki kumami group tried their best to persuade them to leave, these uninvited guests had no intention of leaving. su ¡®er¡¯s father, su huanian and su¡¯ er¡¯s grandmother, and qin qi were all in the house. li ruhua was scared out of her wits by the two of them, especially the olddy. she seemed to have a bad temper and was wearing an expensive dress. although she was old and had a head of white hair, she was in good spirits. her tone was full of anger and she was bossy, as if she was an empress dowager. su huanian was slightly better, but he also had a domineering look that made people not dare to approach him. because the two of them had arrived, the festival group immediately sent someone to get leng rongrong over. after all, su huanian and qin qi were both here to look for su you and leng rongrong. ¡°miss leng, how are you?¡± when su huanian saw leng rongrong, his attitude was pretty good. he had a faint smile on his face and reached out to shake leng rongrong¡¯s hand. ¡°hello,¡± he said. master rong nodded at su huanian. on the other hand, qin qi¡¯s attitude was not very good. she nced at leng rongrong and sneered, ¡± why are you being so polite with her? my granddaughter gave her face, but she doesn¡¯t want it. why should i be polite with her?¡± ¡°grandma!¡± su meng had juste back from the field. she was wearing a summer hat and immediately threw herself into the olddy¡¯s arms. when the olddy saw su yue, she was shocked and shouted, ¡± what happened? how did you treat my granddaughter?! ¡± it¡¯s you, you little slut, right? it¡¯s you, you little slut, who made her work, right? we couldn¡¯t bear to let her do the work when she was eating at home, but you actually made her do the work here? don¡¯t you know what kind of person she is?¡± the olddy¡¯s tone was sharp and unkind. she pointed at leng rongrong and started scolding her. ¡± little b * tch, how dare you treat my good granddaughter like this? do you believe that i won¡¯t let you live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun? ¡± the olddy was extremely arrogant, and one could tell that she had a terrible temper. ¡± do you think you can bully the daughter of our ten billion corporation? ¡± leng rongrong looked at the old madam with a smile, but her eyes were cold. ¡± try and see if you can make me not live to see the sun tomorrow. ¡± the olddy narrowed her eyes. ¡± you¡¯re still acting arrogantly in front of me? you bullied my granddaughter, yet you don¡¯t apologize and you¡¯re still acting arrogantly? little wench, let me tell you, you can¡¯t afford to offend our family. if you know what¡¯s good for you, apologize to my granddaughter and give her those puppies aspensation. then, we won¡¯t argue with you about anything else.¡± ¡°someone we can¡¯t afford to offend?¡± leng rongrongughed, ¡± i don¡¯t think you guys can afford to offend me. ¡± ¡°ha, you¡¯re just a little girl, what can¡¯t i offend? even the mo corporation is nothing but an ant to us. do you think you can bully others just because you¡¯re about to get a divorce?¡± the olddy sneered and shielded su yue. ¡± i¡¯ve walked more than you have. i¡¯m warning you now. be good and listen to me. don¡¯t regret it in the end. ¡± leng rongrong was unmoved. ¡± you¡¯re just here to tell me this? please leave before i get angry. otherwise, no matter if you¡¯re worth tens of billions or hundreds of billions, you¡¯ll all go bankrupt in the end.¡± ¡°ha, you little wench, you still dare to be arrogant with me?¡± the olddy was flustered. su yue held her back. ¡± grandma, don¡¯t be angry. it¡¯ll be bad for your health. ¡± ¡± yes, mom. don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯ll talk to miss leng. ¡± su nianhua continued, ¡± miss leng, we don¡¯t mean any harm. i know that su ¡®er has to work for the show¡¯s rules, so i won¡¯t say anything. but i still want to buy your dogs. how about this, i¡¯ll give you a hundred million. ¡± ¡°an ordinary person can¡¯t earn a hundred million even after a few lifetimes. you¡¯ve already struck it rich like this.¡± ¡± i won¡¯t argue with you about other things. just give us the dogs. ¡± su nianhua tried his best to persuade her. leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± a hundred million? do you think my dogs are all broken? you want to buy it for 100 million? any dog in my family is worth more than this.¡± the cute little dogs were already inte celebrities. they could earn money on their own. not to mention a storm. moreover, a hundred million yuan, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t earn in a few lifetimes, was like a penny to her ... she would not even pick it up. ¡± i wouldn¡¯t pick it up even if you threw it on the ground. do you think i would sell my dog for a hundred million? ¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°ha, why are you pretending to be rich? do you have money? you¡¯re obviously a poor person, yet you still dare to be so arrogant! i don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever seen a hundred million.¡± the olddy became even more arrogant. ¡± ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at the olddy and leaned back. then she turned to li ruhua and said, ¡± huahua, go and take out my cards. ¡± a few minutester, li ruhua took out a small box. leng rongrong pped the box on the table. it was a small wooden box, seemingly made of pear wood. it was exquisitely made and looked very expensive. leng rongrong opened the box and took out a stack of cards. that stack of cards were almost all ck or gold. they all looked extremely unique and rare. most people had never seen such cards. of course, someizens often saw it on the inte. therefore, the bulletments exploded as soon as these cards appeared. ¡± huatian¡¯s ck card, without tens of billions of savings, it¡¯s impossible to have this card! ¡± ¡± i heard that only the top three in the entire bank have a dragon¡¯s roar gold card! ¡± [ f * ck, isn¡¯t that a ck card from the heavenly snow bank? it was said that there were only ten ck cards in the world, but lord rong¡¯s box actually had five? this is proof of savings!¡± [ oh my god ... these cards are all symbols of status! ] [ f * ck, even the world¡¯s richest man isn¡¯t that much, right? ] [ lord rong ... who is she? [ don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the richest man in the world? in front of master rong, su huanian¡¯s expression changed. among these cards, there were a few that he wanted to own but was not qualified to. however, this girl in front of him actually had one. as for the olddy, she was as arrogant as ever. she didn¡¯t know what these cards were. they were just some broken cards. if he wanted to apply for one, she would just let her son do it. ¡°what are you doing with these? you want to say you¡¯re rich? you can use cards even if you don¡¯t have money. having a lot of cards doesn¡¯t mean you have a lot of money ... do you think we¡¯re all idiots?¡± Chapter 1332 1332 chapter 1334-really too shameless lord rong¡¯s round eyes looked at the olddy opposite her. her beautiful little face had a faint smile. she didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the olddy quietly. the olddy had a sneer on her face, and her eyes showed that she looked down on leng rongrong. on the other hand, su yue¡¯s expression changed. she suspected that she was seeing things. on the other side, su huanian¡¯s expression changed even more. he stood up abruptly, then looked at leng rongrong¡¯s cards and asked, ¡± are these all real? ¡± ¡°mr. su, have you never seen these cards before? do i even need to tell you if it¡¯s true or not?¡± leng rongrong blinked at su huanian. ¡± mr. su, do you think you can afford the thing in my hand? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± su huanian hurriedly apologized. one look at leng rongrong¡¯s bank cards and he knew that the person in front of him was someone he could not afford to offend. he was a businessman with some power and status, so he knew what these cards were and what it meant to have them. these cards were extremely rare, and the people who owned them were not ordinary in terms of social status and wealth. if the cards in leng rongrong¡¯s hands were her own, it could only mean that she was already very, very impressive despite her young age. if these cards were not hers but someone else¡¯s, but they were still in her hands, it could only mean that she had a very powerful backer. it was even a terrifyingly powerful existence. some of the cards were not owned by su nianhua, so he was still a little afraid of leng rongrong. ¡°are you still buying my dog?¡± leng rongrong raised her head and slowly took a sip of tea. in her calm eyes, there was a sense of oppression, which made su huanian feel a little depressed. ¡± we¡¯re not buying anymore. i¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t afford miss leng¡¯s grass and trees. ¡± su huanian was very tactful. of course, there were also some people who were not very tactful, especially the olddy next to her. she screamed like a lunatic, ¡± what can¡¯t afford it? how can we not afford it? ¡± you¡¯re afraid of a little girl? son, how can you not even afford a dog? you can¡¯t do this to my precious granddaughter! we¡¯ll give her whatever she wants!¡± ¡°mom. calm down, we can¡¯t afford to offend this person.¡± ¡± mom, let¡¯s go home, ¡± su nianhua said hurriedly. ¡± let¡¯s go! ¡± ¡°why are you leaving? i haven¡¯t bought the dog yet! can¡¯t you see that meng meng likes it? the things that meng meng liked would belong to her! you can¡¯t buy it, you can¡¯t buy it, but you must get it!¡± the olddy obviously doted on su yue. although su yue was slightly shocked by leng rongrong¡¯s card, she really wanted the puppies. so, she hugged the olddy¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly, ¡± grandma, i really want those two puppies! ¡± ¡°did you see that? meng meng likes it!¡± the olddy turned to look at leng rongrong, her attitude bing even more arrogant. ¡°you gave the dog to my meng meng. didn¡¯t you see that she liked it?¡± ¡± what does it have to do with me if she likes me? i¡¯m not her grandmother. ¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. as expected, she couldn¡¯t reason with an unreasonable person. ¡°don¡¯t go too far.¡± huahua couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± the dog belongs to our family. if we want to sell it, we¡¯ll sell it. if we don¡¯t want to sell it, we won¡¯t sell it. ¡± some things can¡¯t be bought with money. besides, my master doesn¡¯tck money. she just thinks that she has too much money.¡± ¡°what right do you have to talk, you bald head? get lost.¡± the olddy looked at li ruhua and rolled her eyes. then, she picked up her walking stick and was about to hit li ruhua. huahua was stunned for a moment. she didn¡¯t react in time and even forgot to dodge. who would have thought that an olddy could use a walking stick to hit someone! leng rongrong saw that huahua was about to be hit and was immediately annoyed. she raised her hand and grabbed the olddy¡¯s walking stick. she seemed to grab it lightly, but she did use a little strength. the olddy¡¯s wrinkled face was grimacing in pain, but she couldn¡¯t move the walking stick. she used a few more moves, and her expression changed. she looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± are you taking advantage of my age? ¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t let go. she looked at su nianhua and said, ¡± mr. su, this isn¡¯t a ce for you to make a scene. you¡¯re not wee here. besides, we¡¯re filming a show right now. do you think that¡¯s a good idea? ¡± ¡°mom, let¡¯s forget it. if he doesn¡¯t want to part with it, let¡¯s just leave.¡± su huanian was more reasonable than the olddy. ¡°dad, but i really like those dogs!¡± su yue shouted. ¡°if you like dogs, we can buy them from other ces.¡± su nianhua frowned. ¡°the other dogs are different from the dogs here.¡± su meng was reluctant. ¡°i must get what my granddaughter wants!¡± the olddy was flustered and exasperated. ¡± you little b * tch, give us the dog! ¡± as she spoke, the olddy pulled on her walking stick with all her might. after a long time, leng rongrong suddenly let go, and the olddy somersaulted backward with her walking stick. ¡°aiyo!¡± ¡°aiyo!¡± ¡°murder!¡± ¡± this little wench is killing someone. call the police! ¡± the olddy was fine, but she refused to get up from the ground and began to curse. ¡°leng rongrong, how could you do this to my grandmother? you did it on purpose!¡± su yue rushed towards the olddy and looked up at leng rongrong, scolding her. leng rongrong was still sitting. she casually leaned back on the chair and looked in the direction of the olddy on the ground. ¡± i didn¡¯t do anything. didn¡¯t she ask me to let go? i let go. ¡± she fell on her own, who can she me?¡± ¡± you¡¯re still quibbling? you fell. you still dare to quibble! ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no justice in this world. this woman is bullying an old man! ¡± the olddy pped her thigh and cursed. as she scolded, the olddy started to cry again. in the live broadcast room, many people hadmented that the olddy was unreasonable, but it was inevitable that some people who had just entered saw it and did not understand the situation, so they began to criticize leng rongrong. [ master rong, why are you being so calctive with an olddy? ] [ they say that old kids are just like kids when they¡¯re old. their temper is just like that. master rong, can¡¯t you just apologize to them? ] ¡± indeed, it doesn¡¯t look like a big deal. after all, it was master rong who let go first. although the olddy is unreasonable, it¡¯s wrong of master rong to do that. what if someone was hurt? ¡± [ i think what you said is a little unreasonable. the scariest thing in the world are naughty children. there are even people who don¡¯t respect their elders. [ lord rong didn¡¯t leave at all, okay? she just let go of the other party¡¯s walking stick. there¡¯s a cause for a cause. the other party was the one who started the trouble first, so lord rong can¡¯t be med for falling! ] [ yeah, i also think that this old woman started it first. what does it have to do with master rong? ] Chapter 1333 1333 chapter 1335-walking the big cat [ an elderly person who looks like a child is cute, but an elderly person who looks like a brat is terrifying! ] [ lord rong is so wronged. it¡¯s in his own house, yet someone is trying to scam him! ] [ the young paparazzo is lord rong¡¯s. if lord rong says that she doesn¡¯t want to sell it, who can force her? [ what right do you have to force lord rong? ] [ that¡¯s right. it¡¯s lord rong¡¯s own dog. why should she give it to others just because they like it? ] [ it¡¯s the su family who¡¯s making things difficult for us. [ su ¡®er has always been the kind of person who the whole world has to go along with. i¡¯ve long disliked her. every time she¡¯s in a movie, she always treats herself like a princess! ] [ lord rong, don¡¯t be afraid. we¡¯re all on your side! ] although some people said that lord rong should give in to the olddy, most of them were reasonable and felt that the olddy was in the wrong. the olddy should not have treated lord rong like this. the dog was raised by master rong. if master rong said she wouldn¡¯t sell it, she wouldn¡¯t sell it. how could she be so threatening and enticing? the olddy rolled around on the floor for a while. su nianhua tried to persuade her, but to no avail. master rong looked at the three members of the su family squatting there. after some thought, he turned around and gave li ruhua a few words of advice. li ruhua nodded, then turned around to grab a few chairs and surrounded su nianhua¡¯s group. she had storm and the others stand guard on the outside, in the name of protecting the crime scene. ¡± lord rong said that you trespassed private property, rolled around here, and even tried to extort money. so, we¡¯ll deal with it when the police arrive. ¡± li ruhua turned around and walked away. ¡°do you want me to help you drive them away?¡± ning juan stuck to leng rongrong¡¯s side and asked with a pair of peach-shaped eyes. ¡°no need,¡± leng rongrong refused coldly. ¡°do you have any other work to do?¡± luo ge was leaning on the sofa in the living room. seeing leng rongrong enter, he stood up and asked. he had a clean and handsome aura and was wearing a white shirt, which made people feel veryfortable. out of the four people who hade this time, leng rongrong found luo ge the most pleasing to the eye. he was very serious at work. although he was not fast or particrly good at work, he was very careful and serious in everything he did. the key was that he did not speak much. he would do whatever was told to do. he looked very obedient. ¡°you want to work?¡± leng rongrong turned her head, her tone softening. ¡°well, it¡¯s still early. i want to do something.¡± rogo said. ¡°why don¡¯t we go for a dog walk?¡± leng rongrong looked at the little puppies by rogo¡¯s feet. ¡± they need an appropriate amount of exercise. rogo, if you¡¯re willing, you can take them out for a walk. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. rogo nodded. ¡± you four little guys, follow brother rogo and go out for a walk. be obedient, okay? ¡± lord rong squatted down and knocked on the four little ones ¡®heads. the four little ones wagged their tails happily and followed rogo. ning juan looked at leng rongrong unwillingly. ¡± why are you so kind to luo ge but so cold to me? ¡± ¡°how am i friendly to him?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows. ¡°your attitude is wrong. you¡¯re friendly to him but cold to me!¡± ning juan¡¯s face was full of questions and dissatisfaction. ¡± i¡¯m better looking than him, and i¡¯ve done the work. how can you treat me differently?! ¡± leng rongrong looked at ning juan deeply. ¡± i let him walk the dog and that¡¯s kind? do you also want to be intimate with me?¡± ¡°of course, i also want to be friendly!¡± ning juan stared at leng rongrong. ¡°alright, da bai,e here!¡± leng rongrong shouted, and the big white tiger rushed in from outside. it was so reckless that it even slipped and directly knocked ning juan to the ground. ning juan was speechless. ¡°you can go and walk the tiger. that¡¯s friendly enough, i¡¯ll let you walk a big one!¡± lord rong said seriously. ning juan got up from the ground and looked at the big white tiger in horror. the big white tiger excitedly wagged its tail at ning juan and roared. ning juan was so scared that he almost died on the spot. ¡± r-master rong! this is intimacy?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± leng rongrong patted great white¡¯s head. ¡± great white, he¡¯ll take you for a walk. remember to follow him closely. ¡± ¡°roar!¡± great white happily raised its huge head at ning juan and roared again. ning juan didn¡¯t want to leave, but da bai stared at him, tilting his head and showing his terrifying teeth to urge him ... ning juan was speechless. f * ck! why did he have to walk the tiger! this tiger doesn¡¯t eat people, right? would it eat people at the slightest disagreement? ning juan was a little scared, but under great white¡¯s coercion and temptation, he had no choice but to follow great white and go out to walk the tiger. at the same time, the olddy¡¯s scream came from outside. the olddy was probably going crazy with anger. not only were they surrounded by chairs, but li ruhua and her men had also surrounded them. li ruhua said that in order to protect the crime scene, it was best for the olddy to stay put. every time the olddy thought of it, she would be stared at and told not to move. she was mad with anger. ¡°the few of you, we will never let you off. what right do you have to treat me like this? if you treat an old man like this, theizens will curse you to death!¡± as the olddy spoke, she began to look for a camera and started crying to the camera. li ruhua and the others remained unmoved. meanwhile, the bulletments in the live broadcast room were all praising lord rong. they all said that lord rong was amazing and that this was definitely a good idea. this was the only way to deal with such a shameless person. [ old madam, you¡¯re overthinking it. we won¡¯t scold lord rong. we¡¯ll only scold you! ] [ although i like su yue¡¯s looks, she¡¯s in the wrong, okay? ] [ although lord rong is arrogant, he¡¯s so arrogant that he has evidence! [ what is su yue? what is the olddy? do you still think that you¡¯re right? ] [ so what if you¡¯re rich? [ lord rong is richer than you guys, okay? ] the fans scolded the olddy. naturally, the olddy did not know about it. she cried andined. two hourster, the police still hadn¡¯t arrived. the sky waspletely dark, and the olddy¡¯s legs were numb. she finally felt that something was wrong. ¡°what about the police? didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve called the police? where is he?¡± the olddy scolded angrily. ¡°call the police? we didn¡¯t say that we¡¯ll call the police. didn¡¯t you say that you were going to call the police? ah, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t call the police?¡± li ruhua asked in surprise. ¡°you¡¯re lying to us!¡± the olddy stood up in anger, pushed a chair away, and rushed over to hit li ruhua. however, before she could use her walking stick, she was caught by the white radish. the white radish frowned and looked at the olddy. ¡± olddy, don¡¯t use too much force. if you break your bonester, it¡¯ll be hard to treat. the old man¡¯s bones aren¡¯t that easy to recover. he doesn¡¯t have many years left, so he can¡¯t just lie down!¡± Chapter 1334 1334 are you the big BOSS? the white radish¡¯s venomous tongue made the old madam so angry that she could not hold it in. she covered her chest and looked at the white radish in exasperation. she tried to hit the white radish with her walking stick, but she just couldn¡¯t hit it. the white radish could easily dodge it. the white radish seemed to be ying around as it caught and let go of the olddy. it was having a lot of fun ying with the olddy. ¡°it¡¯s quite fun. let¡¯s continue, faster. you¡¯re too slow, you can¡¯t hit me at all. you have to be faster to hit me. ¡± the white radish was in high spirits. the olddy was so angry that she almost fainted. ¡± mom, let¡¯s go back. forget it. he¡¯s someone we can¡¯t afford to offend. ¡± su huanian couldn¡¯t argue with his mother, but he also felt that no one in this family was someone he could afford to offend. however, the olddy was not willing to do so. the olddy was not someone who was willing to suffer losses. she had always been arrogant. with such a promising son, what was there for her to be afraid of? no matter what happened, her son would be able to solve it. she started to curse at the white radish, then she started to curse leng rongrong in all sorts of ways. not only did she curse leng rongrong, but lord rong¡¯s 18 generations of ancestors were also in trouble. lord rong walked out with a cup of tea in her hand and sipped it slowly. she listened to the olddy¡¯s scolding for a while, then took out her phone. after looking at it, she made a call. ¡°do we have a partnership with the su family¡¯s ten billion corporation? cancel all our cooperation.¡± chief rong said calmly, ¡± and the other brothers. tell them to stop working with the billion corporation. ¡± after lord rong said that, he nced at the olddy and leaned against the door to continue drinking his tea. ¡°heh, what, are you trying to scare me and cancel our cooperation? cancel what cooperation? we¡¯re all working with bigpanies, do you know them? do you think you can do it with just a phone call?¡± the olddy was still very arrogant and looked down on lord rong. she felt that lord rong was deliberately scaring them. she even wanted to cancel the cooperation with them. would it be that easy? how could the other party of their ten billion corporation have any rtionship with a little girl? after the olddy stood up, she moved a chair over and sat down. then, she looked up at leng rongrong. after thinking for a while, she said to su huanian, who was beside her, ¡± son, call your bodyguards over. she has to sell them even if she doesn¡¯t want to. i¡¯m definitely taking those dogs today!¡± ¡°mom!¡± su huanian felt very uneasy. they had a project recently and had cooperated with several bigpanies. moreover, they had invested almost all of their money into it. if this project was canceled, theirpany would face bankruptcy! leng rongrong¡¯s card told him that this girl had a very powerful backer. as for lord rong¡¯s phone call, he didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, but he felt that it was very likely to be true. if it was true, then he was really out of luck. at that moment, su huanian¡¯s phone rang. his expression changed and he quickly picked up the phone. ¡°what? to cancel the cooperation? president qin, we¡¯ve been working well on this, why are you suddenly acting like this?¡± su huanian¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°that¡¯s for you, president su. you¡¯ve offended our big BOSS, and he¡¯s personally spoken. naturally, we can only cancel the cooperation.¡± the other end of the phone answered twice and then hung up. after that, su huanian received a few more calls, and almost every call said the same thing. he said that he had offended a big BOSS, so all cooperation would be canceled now and in the future. after su huanian was done with those calls, his legs went weak as he held onto the chair. his face was pale as he looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± which big BOSS is your ran ran? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s slender fingers slid across the edge of the cup and she smiled at su huanian. ¡± i guess so. ¡± then, she looked coldly at the olddy and turned back to su huanian. ¡± mr. su, the people in your family don¡¯t have much quality. go back and train them well. ¡± don¡¯t always curse people¡¯s ancestors for no reason. i think mr. su¡¯s family is too rich and living too well. that¡¯s why they¡¯re like this. i¡¯ll help mr. su and shrink thepany. maybe his bad temper will be better this way. mr. su, don¡¯t worry, none of the banks will lend you money.¡± lord rong said something that seemed to be very vicious with a smile. su huanian seemed to have been hit by a stick. when the olddy beside him saw her son like this, she suddenly had a premonition. ¡± son, what did she do to us? ¡± ¡°mom. she¡¯s the boss of our partnerpany. all our partnerpanies have canceled their cooperation with us!¡± su huanianughed bitterly. ¡± our ten billion corporation will be in debt soon! ¡± ¡± dad, this can¡¯t be true. is she that capable? ¡± su meng shook her head in fear. ¡°mengmeng, it¡¯s true.¡± su huanian sighed. ¡± we have indeed spoiled you. dad can¡¯t protect you anymore. i think you should stop doing the show and stay out of the entertainment industry. i can¡¯t protect you anymore. go home.¡± ¡°you little b * tch, what have you done to our family?¡± the olddy red at leng rongrong. ¡± i didn¡¯t do anything to your family. i just canceled a few of ourpany¡¯s cooperation projects with the billion yuan group. ¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± well done, olddy. you¡¯ve let me know that i can¡¯t work with a billion-dor corporation. ¡± ¡± you! ¡± the olddy¡¯s eyes turned white and she fainted. ¡± you¡¯ll die-horrible death. ¡± ¡°thank you for your blessing. i wish you to live longer.¡± lord rong smiled at the olddy and watched her faint. ¡°flower, see the guest out.¡± [ hahaha, well done, lord rong! ] [ this is the best way to deal with this kind of person! ] [ i don¡¯t think that chairman su is a good person either. this is how he should treat them and make them realize their mistakes and change. ] [ i feel so relieved to see the olddy faint from anger! ] [ if the olddy had been a little more polite and human, she would not have ended up like this. [ lord rong has always been kind! ] [ that¡¯s right. ] the bulletments in the live broadcast room were very lively, and almost all of them were defending lord rong. su huanian and the old madam left, and su jue also left in a huff. although she didn¡¯t want to part with the program, she still left in a huff with her luggage. lord rong stretchedzily and went back to the room to lie on the sofa. not long after, rogo came back with four little puppies. the little puppies jumped and followed him, looking very excited. when they entered the door, rogo even took some wet tissues to wipe the feet of the little puppies. he could be said to be very careful. the four little puppies obviously liked rogo very much, so they kept sticking to him. ning juan only returned ten minutester, which was particrly strange. Chapter 1335 1335 chapter 1337-overturned! ¡°ah, help! let me go!¡± ¡°f * ck, i¡¯m the one walking you, not you!¡± ning juan was dragged to the door, followed by a shrill scream. if it wasn¡¯t for lord rong¡¯s re at great white, great white would probably have rushed into the house. the handsome yboy, ning juan, was in a mess at this moment. he was covered in mud like the big white tiger, and he was holding a rope in his hand that was tied around the big white tiger. he was worried that the white tiger would go out of control, so he asked for a rope from li ruhua. he had never expected that because of this rope, he had gone from walking the tiger to being walked by the tiger. this tiger was simply crazy. it loved to rush into mud pits and jump around. it really thought that it was peppa pig who loved to jump into mud pits. ning juan wanted to stop her, but she was a big tiger. he didn¡¯t dare to refuse. moreover, this big tiger looked very fierce. he didn¡¯t enter the mud pit, but this guy still red at him fiercely. thinking of this, ning juan¡¯s face turned a little ugly. he actually cowered and was then threatened and bribed by the tiger. ¡± my dear, this job doesn¡¯t suit me at all. next time, let me walk the cat, the dog, the bird, but don¡¯t let me walk the tiger ... ¡± ning juan got up from the ground, his face covered in mud. however, because he was good-looking to begin with, he still looked quite handsome even with mud on his face. ¡°you can¡¯t me me for this. you wanted fairness.¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± stop! don¡¯te in!¡± ning juan was about to enter, but he was stopped by lord rong. ¡°what are you doing?¡± ning juan was shocked. ¡± huahua has a hard time cleaning this room. you can¡¯t dirty it. take da bai to wash up beforeing back! ¡± leng rongrong said with principles. ¡°where are we going to wash?¡± ning juan was in despair. ¡± shouldn¡¯t i go in and take a shower? where do you want me to take a bath outside?¡± ¡± there¡¯s a fish pond over there. you guys can go there to wash. there¡¯s a ce where the water can be changed anyway. ¡± lord rong pointed at the big fish pond not far from the courtyard. ¡± ... ¡± ning juan had probably never received such treatment in his life. however, when he saw lord rong¡¯s fierce expression, he didn¡¯t dare to not go. she had no choice but to bring da bai to the fish pond for a bath. while washing da bai, ning juan was bitten by a fish and wailed, almost crying from anger. he had originally wanted to hook up with a woman, but he failed to do so and was only concerned with taking care of this tiger. ¡®no...¡¯ he could not give up so easily. tonight, he must sleep with leng rongrong. the more challenging a woman was, the more he liked her. this woman¡¯s looks were just to his liking. she was like a fairy. there were many beautiful women in the circle, but he had never seen such a beautiful woman. ning juan gave white a bath and then cleaned himself up. after that, he returned to the house. da bai was grounded outside, and his body waspletely drenched with his head hung low in a pitiful manner. it wanted to shake its fur, but lord rong red at it, and it didn¡¯t dare to do so anymore. ¡°why are you even dumber than a husky? you¡¯re a big tiger, the king of the jungle, right?¡± lord rong stared at the aggrieved great white and couldn¡¯t believe that this fellow actually liked to roll into mud pits. da bai howled and his voice was filled with grievance. he wanted to rub against lord rong but was stopped by lord rong¡¯s palm. ¡± don¡¯t act coquettishly with me. this style of acting coquettishly doesn¡¯t match you at all. you¡¯re not a kitten. ¡± of ¡± wuwuwuwuwu! ¡± da bai whimpered twice in an extremely aggrieved manner. ¡°that¡¯s enough,¡± lord rong sighed. ¡± flower, wash it again and make it clean. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. li ruhua came over and called for da bai to take a bath. it was gettingte. after sitting outside for a while, lord rong went back into the house. after chatting with lord fourth for a while, she went to sleep. in the end, she didn¡¯t sleep for long before someone knocked on her door. lord rong looked at ning juan, who was standing at the door and trying toe in, with a sullen face. ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡± what is it? ¡± lord rong asked coldly. ¡°i have a gift for you. can ie in and talk?¡± ning juan blinked his eyes and looked at leng rongrong affectionately. leng rongrong nced at ning juan. ¡± i don¡¯t need any gifts. ¡± ¡°but i want to give you a gift.¡± ning juan directly stepped in and closed the door. lord rong was speechless. she looked at ning juan¡¯s hand. ning juan raised his hand, and there was a diamond ne in it. it was a big diamond ... it looked a little exaggerated and was worth a lot. ¡°do you like it? this ne is called pearl tears, and there is only one of it in the world. i specially bought it to give it to the fated person. you¡¯re the woman who moved my heart.¡± ning juan¡¯s tone was a little flirtatious, especially his peach-shaped eyes. if an ordinary woman saw them, their legs would probably go soft. of course, lord rong didn¡¯t really like ning juan. her husband was much more handsome than him. to her, ning juan was a little too girly. ¡± ... ¡± lord rong nced at the ne in ning juan¡¯s hand, then walked to the side of the house and kicked the sack in the corner. following that, countless diamonds and gemstones rolled out of the sack. ning juan was speechless. he looked at the gemstones on the ground and then at the ne in his hand. it seemed to be a little iparable ... this was the first time he had lost to a gift. he had always been generous, so he was more popr with girls. in the end, at this moment, he was screwed. ¡± ahem, a gift is just a kind gesture. it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s expensive or not! ¡± ning juan took a step forward, and his peach-shaped eyes began to discharge electricity. ¡± dear, aren¡¯t you lonely at night? do you want to run?¡± as he spoke, ning juan¡¯s hand pinched lord rong¡¯s chin. he licked his lips, and his good-looking face had an indescribable charm. however, before he could pinch lord rong¡¯s chin, lord rong grabbed ning juan¡¯s hand and twisted it. with two cracking sounds, ning juan¡¯s wrist dislocated. ning juan was speechless. why couldn¡¯t he use any strength? lord rong tilted his head and smiled. ¡± i was still thinking about when to teach you a lesson. since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my door, i won¡¯t hold back. ¡± ¡°what are you doing!¡± ning juan was frightened. ¡°i¡¯m going to teach you a lesson on behalf of those girls you¡¯ve brought into the pit!¡± as lord rong spoke, he punched and kicked ning juan¡¯s face, and even kicked his d * ck. ning juan wanted to scream, but lord rong casually took a cloth and stuffed it into his mouth. after the beating, lord rong threw ning juan out and locked him in the courtyard. Chapter 1336 1336 ning juan who was stripped ¡°go away! don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± ning juan was miserably surrounded by storm, especially storm and storm, who showed a strange smile. these few wereughing at him. ning juan tried to get up from the ground with difficulty, but he didn¡¯t expect that before he could stand up, something would fall down. following that, ning juan let out a series of screams. ¡± oh my god, help! the wall fell! ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm followed suit. ¡± roar! ¡± da bai immediately roared. the torrential rain also made a neighing sound, and the scene was a little strange. ¡°mother!¡± the daoist priest got up from the ground and was shocked. he was no longer dressed like a daoist priest. his hair was short, and he was dressed very modern. he was wearing white casual clothes, which looked very ethereal and gave people a feeling of a refreshing breeze and bright moon. ¡°who are you?¡± after getting up from the ground, the taoist priest looked at ning juan strangely. ning juan felt as if all the bones in his body had been crushed by this daoist priest. his swollen pig-like face was trembling. ¡± who are you? are you a thief? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a thief!¡± the daoist priest waved his hand in a hurry, but he was still holding his horsetail whisk. ¡± i¡¯m here to find our sect master! ¡± storm, storm, critical hit, they all stared at the taoist priest with suspicion. they didn¡¯t attack, but they were fully prepared. at that moment, another man appeared on the wall. he was dressed in a more fashionable brand and had cut his long ck hair. he sat on the wall and looked for a while before suddenly jumping down. he just happened to jump into a pile of cacti on the other side of the wall, and then he cried out in pain, ¡± aiyayaya, this king¡¯s noble buttocks, this king¡¯s noble buttocks have been stabbed! ¡± the prince jumped up. he couldn¡¯t bear to gamble and didn¡¯t dare to cover his butt. storm and the others looked at the prince as if he was an idiot. ¡± red shirt,e down. don¡¯t jump towards the wall. it¡¯ll prick your butt! ¡± the prince raised his head and shouted. the woman in red was still dressed in red, but it was not the red dress from the ancient times. she had changed into a long red evening dress and a pair of red high heels. when shended, she almost fell to her death. it was the prince and the taoist priest who caught her, each holding one of her arms, that stabilized her. ning juan looked at the three strange people. after a long time, he let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡± there¡¯s a thief! ¡± ¡°what thief? we¡¯re not thieves!¡± the woman in red suddenly pulled out a long whip from her waist and casually flicked it. the sound of the whip breaking through the air could be heard. the crackling sound frightened ning juan. he trembled and looked at the woman in red. ¡± what do you want to do? i¡¯m telling you, this tiger and this horse will bite!¡± the woman in red nced at ning juan, and then looked at storm and rainstorm at the same time as the taoist priest and the others. the three of them looked at storm with sharp eyes and then looked at storm in surprise. ¡± hey, storm, do you still remember us? ¡± storm was speechless. although it couldn¡¯t remember, it didn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of these people. why did it have the urge to run away when it saw them? storm¡¯s intuition had always been very sharp, and it could feel that its heart wanted it to escape. storm didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, and it was only natural for him to run away. ¡°storm, hurry up and catch them. aren¡¯t you supposed to be the guards of the house? hurry up and attack when you see the enemy!¡± ning juan shouted excitedly. then, he saw storm turn around and leave heartlessly. it didn¡¯t have any intention of protecting its home. it just walked away slowly. it was as if these thieves had nothing to do with it. the leader of the storm had left. critical hit, storm, and big white were all more shrewd than humans. the most powerful storm had left, so they would be at a disadvantage here. thus, the horse, chicken, and tiger ran as fast as they could, disappearing with the storm in three swishing sounds. ning juan was speechless. he couldn¡¯t believe it. he even doubted his eyes. weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? didn¡¯t heugh at me? in the end, he became so terrified when he saw a few thieves? are you still a tiger? is he still a dog? the three of them looked at ning juan, whose face was swollen, and then the prince asked, ¡± who are you? a thief? did youe in to steal something, so you got beaten up like this?¡± ¡°what thief? i¡¯m not a thief, i¡¯m here to make a show! can you guys not insult me? you¡¯re clearly the thieves, you know that!¡± ning juan was furious. ¡°what¡¯s the point of making a program?¡± the prince looked at hong yi and the taoist priest. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± the two of them shook their heads righteously. ¡± even if this person isn¡¯t a thief, he¡¯s not a good person either. he¡¯s been beaten up so badly, so he must have done a lot of bad things. ¡± ¡± why don¡¯t we tie him up? ¡± red shirt said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. the daoist priest nodded. ¡± i have a rope here! ¡± he casually took out a roll of rope and tied ning juan up. ning juan didn¡¯t have time to struggle at all. this daoist priest¡¯s strength and speed were extremely fast, and he was tied up like a big dumpling in an instant. ¡± what are you doing? are you trying to kill me for money? ¡± ning juan was in disbelief. ¡± do you know who i am? i¡¯m ning juan, the famous ning juan!¡± ¡°do you know him?¡± hong yi looked at the prince. the prince shook his head and looked at the taoist priest. ¡± do you know him? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± the daoist priest said heartlessly, ¡± how should we deal with him? i think he¡¯s a hooligan. why don¡¯t we strip him naked and hang him up? ¡± he was staring at red shirt¡¯s chest just now!¡± ¡°this is how you deal with stinky men. strip them naked and hang them up!¡± hong yi nodded. a few minutester, only ning juan¡¯s underwear was left hanging on a big tree in the courtyard. the worse thing was that the big tree was full of cacti, which looked extremely scary. ning juan wanted to shout, but the daoist priest took off a sock and stuffed it into his mouth. the three of them walked around and found that the door was closed, so they couldn¡¯t enter the house, so they looked at each other. ¡°let¡¯s wait in the courtyard.¡± the prince said, ¡± our sect master will beat people up if she can¡¯t wake up. i don¡¯t think this will change. if we wake her up now, we will die a terrible death. ¡± ¡°that makes sense.¡± dao shi nodded. ¡± let¡¯s deal with your butt first. ¡± thus, the three of themy down on the lounge chairs in the courtyard and waited quietly for the sun to rise. ning juan was hung on the tree, but he didn¡¯t dare to struggle. he just hung there in a terrible state. it wasn¡¯t until the next day, when the live broadcast began, that the festival team realized that one of the shots in the courtyard was of ning juan. he was hanging on a tree in his underwear. Chapter 1337 1337 chapter 1339-they can also slip away in a storm ¡°this ning juan is really a lone wolf.¡± a staff member could not help but ask, ¡± is he doing this to let his fans watch? ¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, hanging so high in the morning. speaking of which, what¡¯s wrong with his face? why is his face so swollen today?¡± ¡± it¡¯s probably to attract women¡¯s attention and make people pity him. he¡¯s used this trick on many girls! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s really a man who would do anything to attract women.¡± at the same time, the scene had been synchronized to the live broadcast room. many fans woke up early in the morning to see how the live broadcast room was doing. in the end, he saw such an explosive scene the moment he opened it. [ oh my god, is this ning juan? what happened to his face? ] [ it¡¯s not that he¡¯s hung up, but he actually looks a little aggrieved. is his mouth stuffed with stinky socks? ] [ what¡¯s with this explosive scene so early in the morning? ning juan¡¯s figure is really not bad! ] [ he¡¯s my prince charming! his figure is too damn good! ] [ but what¡¯s wrong with his face today? it¡¯s so swollen that it looks like a pig¡¯s head. why has his godly good looks been destroyed? ] [ brother juan, i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a pig head or not, i still love you! ] [ who hung up our brother ning juan? what did he do to deserve such a punishment? ] [ where¡¯s lord rong? why isn¡¯t there any shot of lord rong today? i think only lord rong can hang brother ning juan up! ] [ so miserable, ning juan is so miserable! ] [ hahaha, i think it¡¯s great. i heard that ning juan bullied many female artistes. master rong must be avenging the other female artistes. well done, master rong! ] [ yes, yes, yes. i think this is the way of the heavens! ] [ nonsense, how did ning juan bully a female artiste? it¡¯s all because he was ndered by others, okay? ] [ hehe, you might not know this, but a female artistemitted suicide because of ning juan. when ning juan found out about this, he didn¡¯t say a word of advice and even told her to die! ] [ don¡¯t mess around if you don¡¯t like her. she¡¯s not responsible for sleeping with you. ning juan is that kind of scum, okay? ] [ that¡¯s right, scumbag ning juan. he¡¯s likable because he¡¯s good-looking! [ his character is terrible! ] [ you¡¯re speaking as if you know everything! don¡¯t nder me, okay? [ you guys know nothing. you¡¯re just following the trend. ] ...... the live broadcast room was in an uproar. at this moment, the camera suddenly switched to a few uninvited guests in the courtyard. the three uninvited guests were probably tired, so they were sleeping like pigs. although they were sleeping like pigs, it didn¡¯t affect their extremely good looks. furthermore, storm, rainstorm, and big white tiger became the bed and pillow for these three people. storm was lying on the ground, and the prince was sleeping on it. rainstorm was standing, while the taoist priest was sleeping on his back. as for the big white tiger, it became the red-clotheddy¡¯s bed. the red-clotheddy leaned against the big white tiger and slept soundly. everyone in the live broadcast room was stunned. not to mention the live broadcast room, even the director¡¯s side was shocked. ¡°when did these peoplee?¡± ¡°what is this? the door was clearly closed, how did they get in?¡± ¡± no, storm, rainstorm, and big white tiger are all awake, but they¡¯re not moving as if they¡¯ve been cursed. it¡¯s as if they¡¯ve seen a ghost ... they seem to be very afraid of these people! ¡± ¡°damn, this is amazing!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you guys think that these two men and one woman are very good-looking? even those big stars in the entertainment industry might not be as good looking as them!¡± ¡± he¡¯s really good-looking. i don¡¯t know why, but he looks familiar. he¡¯s not an artiste, is he? ¡± ¡± i remember now. those lunatics that day ... the lunatics that master rong sent to the police station, were they the same as them? they changed their clothes, but they looked like they were real people! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s those few mental patients!¡± ¡°oh my god, why are they back again?¡± ¡°wasn¡¯t he sent to the mental hospital? why did youe back?¡± ¡°one of you go find lord rong and tell her about this.¡± at the same time, the livestream room was also in a heated discussion. everyone had forgotten about the naked ning juan and were talking about the three people. they seemed to have easily controlled the storm and slept so soundly. the fans also remembered that these people were the mental patients who had been sent to the police station by lord rong. he didn¡¯t expect that they woulde back after being sent away. [ i suddenly feel like they didn¡¯t hang ning juan up, did they? ] [ that¡¯s possible. i think even if lord rong were to punish ning juan, he shouldn¡¯t have done that. it¡¯s a bit too much. after all, it was live-streamed! ] ¡± master rong, get up quickly. the truth will be revealed when you get up. ¡± [ quickly look! ] there werements in the live broadcast room. then, on the screen, everyone saw that rainstorm was probably tired of standing. he moved a little, and in an instant, the woman in red exploded. she suddenly flicked her hand, and a whip flew out like an agile snake, making a few air-breaking sounds. after a few ps, the storm was instantly frightened. it couldn¡¯t be any cower and trembled, not daring to move. ¡°let me sleep a little longer, i¡¯m too tired!¡± ...¡±¡± at the same time, li ruhua got up to make breakfast. the moment she stepped out, she saw such a strange scene. he rubbed his eyes and doubted himself. ¡°mr. ning, what are you doing up there? to be honest, this tree hasn¡¯t borne any fruit yet, so it¡¯s not suitable to pick fruits.¡± after li ruhua finished speaking, she looked at storm, storm, and critical hit. they were all looking at him, their eyes asking for help, but they didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid to wake the people around them. li ruhua: ¡°!!! ¡± a smile shed across his face, but huahua did not go forward to help. he very cleverly turned around and went back into the house, as if he had nevere out. what a joke, he would be courting death if he went up against a person that even storm and the others were afraid of. he wouldn¡¯t help, so he¡¯d better prepare breakfast. if there was anything, they could talk about it after lord rong woke up. lord rong¡¯s morning temper was so terrifying that he couldn¡¯t be provoked. not only did huahua prepare breakfast calmly, but he also looked back at luo ge, who had just woken up, and said a few words to luo ge, ¡± mr. luo, you must not go out. there are dangerous things outside. wait for lord rong to wake up before going out, understand? ¡± rogo nodded suspiciously. he sat down on the sofa and started ying with the four little puppies on the carpet. these little puppies liked him, and he liked them very much too. the scene was like an idol drama scene, and huahua smiled like an auntie. as expected, a good-looking man with a good temper would make people feelfortable just by looking at him. he was like a painting. Chapter 1338 1338 chapter 1340-please take me in after that, bloody and the others got out of bed, and so did chen cheng. after chen cheng asked why nie qian hadn¡¯t arrived yet, she went outside. gao xue and the others also went to the courtyard to train, and then they ran into wang ye and the others. ¡°who are they?¡± mao kui looked at the three of them with a suspicious look on his face. ¡± storm and the rest have never seen such a good temper. every time they see us, it¡¯s as if they want to eat us up. but they¡¯re actually being used as a bed by these people? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a little too much.¡± another member of the carnage guild said in a dissatisfied tone. ¡°what¡¯s that person doing on the tree?¡± another member looked at ning juan, who was hanging miserably in the tree, hoping that someone woulde to save him. however, he didn¡¯t expect li ruhua toe back into the house right after she came out. from his angle, he could see li ruhua making breakfast in the kitchen, as if she didn¡¯t see anything. what was despair? this was despair. it was the first time he had experienced what it felt like to be in despair. he really wanted to get the stinky sock out of his mouth. his mouth was so sore that it felt like it was going to die. however, he couldn¡¯t spit it out no matter what, so he couldn¡¯t speak. the festival team¡¯s staff kept shooting at him, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting him down. he was going crazy, alright? seeing the members of the carnage guild, ning juan looked at them eagerly, hoping that they could help him and let him go. in the end, the members of the guild happily discussed how they had managed to hang him up from such a tall tree without letting him down. ¡°hanging it so high, does it look very far? does it feel good?¡± the white radish asked in high spirits. cool, my ass! if you feel good,e and try it! ning juan red at the white radish. the white radish said with a smile, ¡± do your best to hang on. i feel that you are a unique scenery, especially that swollen face of yours that looks like a pig¡¯s head. it¡¯s especially unique. really, you will be famous. you¡¯ll be famous and you¡¯ll be a unique artiste.¡± ning juan was speechless. after looking at storm and rainstorm for a while, gu xue and the others began to train. the sounds of fighting could be heard, and the three of them couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡°it¡¯s too noisy!¡± hong yi red angrily at the white radish and raised the whip in her hand. ¡± i¡¯m still sleeping. can you be quiet? ¡± the prince and the daoist priest also looked at yun xue and the others with sleepy eyes, somewhat dissatisfied with the noise. ¡°i haven¡¯t asked you who you are. is it appropriate to sleep in someone else¡¯s courtyard at such ate hour?¡± the white radish and the others finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked at these people. he didn¡¯t know where this person hade from, but he had actually won the favor of storm and the others. they treated storm, rainstorm, and the others seriously, but they didn¡¯t like them. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with us sleeping in our sect master¡¯s courtyard? is this your home? this is our sect master¡¯s home, you¡¯re just a few guards!¡± the daoist priest said arrogantly. ¡°heh, pretending to be a fake daoist priest, and you dare to speak rudely to us! you¡¯re looking for death!¡± just like that, the conflict between the two sides inexplicably started, and then they inexplicably started fighting. storm saw that the few ancestors on his back had gone to fight and quickly ran away. they ran so fast that they disappeared in an instant. at the same time, lord rong had almost woken up. when she came out, she saw rogo standing at the door with four little wolves in his arms. he was staring at the fight scene without blinking. as he watched, he said to the little ones in his arms, ¡± you must not go out. even your fathers are afraid of them. you will suffer if you go out. when you see danger, you have to run, your life is more important ...¡± ¡°what life-saving?¡± leng rongrong stretchedzily and walked to luo ge¡¯s side. then, he saw that the courtyard was in a mess, and a group of people were fighting. not only were they in a mess, but they were also all tied up, making them look terrible. in just a few moments, these powerful men had been tied up like mummies. leng rongrong was speechless. wasn¡¯t this the awesome blood of the phoenix? what had he be now? he was actually beaten up like this? however, who were those people? why did she look a little familiar? was she the guest for the new episode? ¡°who are they? are they the new guests? why haven¡¯t i seen them before?¡± leng rongrong looked at luo ge. roger shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t think he¡¯s a guest invited by the festival group. there shouldn¡¯t be such people in the entertainment industry. if there is, i won¡¯t forget your looks.¡± ¡°he¡¯s not a guest?¡± leng rongrong looked on and suddenly remembered something, ¡± ... aren¡¯t these the few mental patients? how did you escape?¡± lord rong took a step out. he frowned when he saw that his courtyard was in a mess. then, she suddenly found ning juan, who was hanging in the air, feeling a little lonely. she was stunned for a moment. ¡± i didn¡¯t hang you so high yesterday, did i? ¡± ¡°wu wu wu!! ning juan replied. there was a pleading look in her eyes, hoping that lord rong would quickly put her down. ¡°you hung it up yourself? you know you¡¯ve done wrong, so you¡¯re punishing yourself?¡± lord rong nced at ning juan and said very seriously, ¡± it seems that there¡¯s still hope. hang on for a while longer and let everyone know how regretful you are! ¡± ¡°wuwuwu!¡± ning juan screamed madly, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. lord rong looked at the three of them and asked with a smile, ¡± we meet again. have you changed your clothes this time? ¡± the prince and the other two stood in front of leng rongrong and nodded. ¡°by the way, sect master, the ce you took us to, they didn¡¯t send us home, so we¡¯re here to find you again!¡± hong yi said, ¡± i think we should just follow you, sect master! ¡± ¡°they didn¡¯t send you back?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. didn¡¯t you send them back to the mental hospital? ¡°wait a moment, i¡¯ll make a call.¡± after leng rongrong finished speaking, she turned around to make a call. he called the police station and asked, and soon, lord rong got an answer. the other party said that they couldn¡¯t find out the identity of these people, and the doctor¡¯s examination showed that they were not lunatics. they were going to send them to the social welfare institute, but these people ran away by themselves. lord rong was speechless. after hanging up, chief rong looked at the three of them with aplicated expression. the three of them looked at leng rongrong eagerly, and their stomachs were making rumbling sounds. ¡°are you hungry?¡± lord rong was helpless. the three of them looked at leng rongrong eagerly. ¡± sect leader, even if you¡¯ve forgotten about us, you can¡¯t just leave us here. you must take us in! ¡± leng rongrong had a slight headache. ¡± let¡¯s ... let¡¯s ... let¡¯s have a meal first. ¡± she said. Chapter 1339 1339 the tragic tv the house was so lively that there was no ce for anyone to sit. the people who ate breakfast squatted everywhere. ju xue and his men red at the three wangye¡¯s group, gritting their teeth as they ate, as if they wanted to eat them. ¡°lord rong, don¡¯t take in people of unknown origin. what if they¡¯re not good people?¡± mao kui said, ¡± i think we should let them leave this ce. they appear from time to time, so they must be up to no good. ¡± ¡°we¡¯re sect master¡¯s people. we¡¯re sect master¡¯s people when we¡¯re alive, and we¡¯ll be sect master¡¯s ghosts when we die. what are you guys?¡± red shirt flicked the whip in his hand. ¡± do you want me to beat you all to a pulp? ¡± everyone from the carnage guild had experienced the power of red shirt¡¯s whip, so they immediately shut their mouths. his highness only cared about eating and eating, not saying anything. the daoist priest flicked the horsetail whisk in his hand after eating a few mouthfuls, then said that he was full. li ruhua had turned on the tv, and it was ying a historical drama. when they heard the sound, the prince and the other two turned their heads together. then, the prince excitedly said, ¡± it¡¯s our house! ¡± as he spoke, the prince suddenly lunged at the television. with a bang, the television was smashed by his highness¡¯s head, and his hair was tied up ... li ruhua held the remote control in horror and looked at the prince. ¡± are you okay? ¡± why did you hit the television ... i¡¯m watching the television perfectly fine ... i didn¡¯t provoke you!¡± the prince was speechless. both hong yi and the daoist priest were stunned. leng rongrong thought,¡±as expected, she¡¯s mentally ill. no matter how good looking she is, she¡¯s still mentally ill.¡± bloody and the othersughed. ¡± you¡¯re crazy! ¡± at the same time, outside the house, ning juan finally spat out the stinky socks in his mouth after his relentless efforts. he shouted, ¡± help! put me down quickly! ¡± no one paid attention to ning juan, and he continued to shout crazily. after shouting for a long time, lord rong walked outside and looked up at ning juan, who was on the tree. ¡°have you thought it through? do you want to apologize to the girl you¡¯ve bullied before?¡± leng rongrong raised her head and asked, ¡± tell me what you¡¯ve done in the past and i¡¯ll let you down. ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t bully anyone. i¡¯ve always been a good person. i really didn¡¯t bully anyone. those things you¡¯ve heard of, someone must have wronged me, really! ¡± ning juan looked at leng rongrong earnestly. ¡± master rong, let me down. i know i did something wrong yesterday and offended you, but i just want to give you a gift! ¡± ning juan put on a pitiful look, like a white lotus flower in the world. lord rong was speechless. he had seen white lotuses in women, but he had never seen a man who liked to dress up like this. ¡°you only wanted to give me a present yesterday?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows. ¡± are you sure? ¡± ¡°lord rong, i really just wanted to give you a gift. i have no other thoughts. you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. i¡¯ve been listening to you ever since i came, and i didn¡¯t do anything to you, right? i just like you a lot, so i wanted to give you a gift. i think you¡¯re my teacher.¡± ning juan began to speak eloquently. after talking for a long time, ning juan finally calmed down. he looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction and his hair stood on end. ¡± you, you, what are you doing? ¡± lord rong was holding a turtle that had just been fished out of the koi pond. she walked towards ning juan step by step and then directly stuffed the turtle into his mouth. ¡°wuwuwu!¡± ning juan couldn¡¯t believe it. he looked at leng rongrong, wanting to cry but without tears. ¡°when you decide to tell the truth, i¡¯ll help you.¡± lord rong said. ¡°wu wu wu!¡± ning juan replied. she could tell that ning juan was already cursing lord rong¡¯s ancestors in his heart. at the same time, prince and yun xue were looking at lord rong in fear. lord rong was too terrifying! can¡¯t afford to offend, she¡¯s indeed a woman that can¡¯t be offended. everyone was trembling. even rogo, who was holding a little wolfdog, was dumbfounded. he didn¡¯t expect such a magical operation. he looked at ning juan on the tree with some sympathy. then, as if she had thought of something, she covered the puppy¡¯s eyes with her hands. she was very cute. at this very moment, the live broadcast room was filled with sounds of fear. of course, there were also quite a few curses. many of ning juan¡¯s fans saw what leng rongrong had done, so they were very angry. [ leng rongrong is too outrageous, she¡¯s deliberately bullying our juanjuan! ] [ how hateful, how could they treat our juanjuan like this? leng rongrong did it on purpose, didn¡¯t she? i¡¯ve never seen her do this to other artistes, but she did this to our juanjuan! ] [ i¡¯m so mad, is there something wrong with leng rongrong? ] [ she¡¯s so cheap. i used to like her, but now i really hate her. she¡¯s deliberately trying to attract ning juan¡¯s attention! ] [ keep your mouth clean. who said that lord rong was trying to attract anyone¡¯s attention? it¡¯s obvious that ning juan did something disgusting. our lord rong is helping the heavens, okay? ] [ exactly. don¡¯t you know what kind of reputation ning juan has? [ how many disgusting things has he done? how many girls has he bullied? ] [ lord rong just couldn¡¯t stand it. [ if he had told the truth, lord rong wouldn¡¯t have treated him like this! ] [ it¡¯s none of leng rongrong¡¯s business what ning juan did wrong. who does she think she is? a savior? ] [ no matter how bad ning juan is, we still like him. women don¡¯t love bad men! ] [ no matter what he did wrong, it¡¯s the other person who reaped what he sowed! ] [ that¡¯s right, what does it have to do with ningjuan! ] [ leng rongrong is just putting on a show! ] [ lord rong is putting on a show? what a joke, did our lord rong need to put on a show? [ why don¡¯t you guys see why lord rong didn¡¯t target anyone else but ning juan! ] [ it¡¯s all because of ning juan¡¯s poprity. otherwise, why would she target him! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore with my bad temper. just you wait, lord rong¡¯s fan club will present the evidence in a while! ] [ yes, we¡¯ll let you so-called fans guide ning juan on how disgusting he is! ] the live broadcast room was in a mess. the festival group was actually quite happy to see the results of the debate. there was only heat when there was controversy. if there were no such disputes, the livestream would be like a pool of dead water, as if no one was watching. as for the reputation of the artistes, they didn¡¯t care. after all, the artistes themselves didn¡¯t care much. lord rong raised an eyebrow and looked at ning juan. ning juan¡¯s mouth was stuffed by the turtle and he couldn¡¯t speak. what was worse was that the turtle didn¡¯t seem to like this, so it was stretching its head out and moving around. ning juan looked at the turtle with crossed eyes and was about to copse. he whimpered and nodded, indicating that he was telling the truth. ¡°are you sure you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± ¡± are you sure you want to apologize to those girls? ¡± lord rong asked. ning juan nodded frantically. Chapter 1340 1340 scumbag leng rongrong took the turtle out of ning juan¡¯s mouth, then looked at him and said, ¡± if you still don¡¯t tell the truth, i¡¯ll give you a man-eating fishter. ¡± ning juan was speechless. everyone looked at ning juan with sympathy, not knowing how he had provoked leng rongrong. after that, ning juan began to say that he didn¡¯t just give leng rongrong a giftst night. his real purpose was to sleep with leng rongrong. he began to apologize to lord rong seriously. after saying this, he began to talk about how he had dated several girls at the same time. he would break up with any girl he had slept with once. he was just toying with all the girls and had never been serious. moreover, many girls had aborted their babies for him. a few girls had attempted suicide because of him. some of them had reallymitted suicide after he had yed them. although he didn¡¯t kill them personally, he knew he was wrong. he had harmed them. ning juan began to repent. the camera was focused on ning juan. the people who had been cursing leng rongrong in the live broadcast room were shocked, and many of ning juan¡¯s fans were in disbelief. his public image had always been good and he seemed to be very considerate to people. no one had expected the real ning juan to be such a person. he had actually bullied so many women, and he had actually done so many terrible things to them. there was a girl who wanted tomit suicide, and he actually told her to die. she had really passed away, but he didn¡¯t even apologize. it was as if it had nothing to do with him, and he sent her parents to prison. ning juan¡¯s image in everyone¡¯s mind instantly copsed. [ really? ning juan isn¡¯t like this! ] [ he¡¯s so gentle and considerate. he¡¯s nice to everyone, including us fans. how can he be like this? i can¡¯t believe it! ] [ i don¡¯t want to believe it either, but ning juan seems to be such a person! ] [ no, that¡¯s impossible. brother juan isn¡¯t like that. he was forced! ] [ it¡¯s all a character setting, okay? [ his gentle and considerate image is just a public image given to him by thepany. he¡¯s just that kind of person behind his back. everyone in the industry knows that he¡¯s as disgusting as he can be. he has a very bad reputation! ] [ it¡¯s not a big deal for an artiste to fall in love and y around with other girls. however, it¡¯s really a little vicious to y with several girls at the same time and even force them to their deaths. ] [ not only did he force her to her death, he even sent her parents to prison. you can imagine how bad he is! ] [ so i advise all the girls not to be fooled by ning juan¡¯s appearance! ] [ i don¡¯t believe it. i think ning juan was forced to say that! ] [ our juan juan isn¡¯t that kind of person. it¡¯s leng rongrong ... she used this kind of method. even if she didn¡¯t do anything, she would admit that she did something, okay? ] [ leng rongrong is so disgusting. i don¡¯t know what our ning juan did to provoke her for her to do this! ] [ the previous ones are all idiots. ning juan¡¯s things are all real, but they still choose to believe this scum at this time! ] [ don¡¯t believe that scumbag, okay? he admitted it himself! [ lord rong is just seeking justice for those girls! ] [ leng rongrong didn¡¯t have any evidence either! [ we won¡¯t believe it without evidence! ] the fans were more or less stubborn. lord rong¡¯s fans were about to explode. who would have thought that even though ning juan had admitted it himself, these fans would not believe it and would insist that ning juan was innocent? lord rong quickly put ning juan down from the tree. ning juan rubbed his arm and looked at leng rongrong fiercely. he had not expected that he would be forced to this extent by leng rongrong. then, he turned around and went back to his house in a huff. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders, disapproving. among the fans, the two sides were still fighting very fiercely. it even became a hot search. the major media was also very fast and all kinds of headlines were pushed out. what kind of enmity did leng rongrong have with ning juan that she had to treat him like this? they were all in the same circle, so they should at least give each other some face. however, lord rong didn¡¯t give him any face. although the festival group had alsoe to remind lord rong to take it easy, and although everyone in the circle knew what ning juan¡¯s situation was, lord rong would be scolded badly if he did that. after all, ning juan was good at putting on a good show, and his image had always been good. to many fans, ning juan¡¯s frankness today seemed like he had been forced into a corner. however, lord rong didn¡¯t care. she directly took out the video fromst night and showed everyone what ning juan was going to do to her. ¡°as everyone knows, mr. ning already has a girlfriend. he came to my room in the middle of the night to look for me and even tried to do something to me. i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever considered that mr. ning met me, but what if he met a girl who couldn¡¯t resist? are the girls going to suffer?¡± lord rong smiled at the camera. ¡± as everyone knows, i¡¯m married. although there have been rumors of a divorce recently, i¡¯m not divorced yet. isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate? ¡± [ heh, what can this video prove? ] [ at most, she¡¯s two-timing, leng rongrong can¡¯t do that, right? ] [ she¡¯s just trying to be two-timing, but what about you, leng rongrong? you hang her up and bully her. you¡¯ll go to jail for this! ] there were still a lot of fans who felt that it was unfair for ning juan. when red shirt saw this, she immediately stood up angrily. ¡± what are you saying? don¡¯t use our sect master of such nonsense. our sect didn¡¯t do such things at all, okay? i was the one who hung him up. do you have any objections?¡± ¡°yes, we hung it up and put in the socks!¡± the daoist priest arrogantly flicked his horsetail whisk. ¡± if you¡¯re not convinced,e and bite us! ¡± the prince nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right, we did it. it had nothing to do with our sect master! ¡± just as the three of them aggressively stood in front of the camera, the inte suddenly exploded. [ everyone, quickly take a look at weibo. it¡¯s explosive! ] [ you¡¯ve wrongly used master rong! [ f * ck, this ning juan is really a bad person! ] [ calling him a scumbag is already belittling scumbag! ] [ lord rong¡¯s fan club has already presented a lot of evidence. he really forced his girlfriend to die! ] [ he¡¯s too arrogant. how can there be such a scumbag in the entertainment industry! ] for a moment, ning juan was being scolded. ning juan, who had juste out of the shower, received a call from his manager and was scolded by him. when ning juan turned on his phone to watch the live broadcast on weibo, he saw that all his dark history had been dug out. everything he had done had been skinned. he had be a scumbag in everyone¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1341 1341 envy in real name he saw that he had made it to the hot search, but because of this incident, the fans who were originally praising him for being handsome in the bullet screen had instantly be anti-fans who scolded him. ning juan¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely ugly. originally, he had been able to pretend to be a good person for the sake of his fans and his poprity. but now, after seeing all this, he could no longer endure it. he had brushed his teeth hundreds of times just now because of that smelly sock and that turtle leng rongrong. just thinking about it made him angry. what right did leng rongrong have to treat him like this? they were all artistes, so why did she have to be so merciless? did she think that there would be no more opportunities for them to work together in the future? that damned leng rongrong. he had taken a fancy to her because he was giving her face, but she actually didn¡¯t want to give him face. other women¡¯s legs would separate when he approached them, but she was so shameless. this b * tch! ning juan¡¯s face was dark and ruthless. his image as a gentle star copsed instantly. he walked out directly and stood in front of lord rong, looking at him with a dark face. ¡°leng rongrong, do you really have to? are you happy to destroy me? i don¡¯t have any grudges with you. even if i had some thoughts about you yesterday, i didn¡¯t seed. it¡¯s your honor to be chosen by me. how many people are interested in me but i don¡¯t like them? besides, you¡¯re someone who¡¯s been abandoned by a man!¡± leng rongrong didn¡¯t expect that ning juan would actually throw a tantrum. of course, with ning juan¡¯s nature, since he had been exposed, there was no need to hide anything. after all, his nature had been exposed. lord rong crossed her arms and looked at ning juan. ¡± although we have no grudges, i still feel bad for the girls you bullied. i was lucky enough to save a girl who tried tomit suicide, and it happened to be your fault. that¡¯s why i¡¯ve remembered you.¡± ning juan gritted his teeth. ¡°i didn¡¯t n to do anything to you, but you came to me and wanted to do something to me, so i can¡¯t stand it. you can use this live broadcast program to let the majority of girls see you clearly. don¡¯t lose your body and wealth, and end up with nothing.¡± lord rong said lightly, ¡± ning juan, you¡¯re where you are today because of her. how much money did you cheat her of? what do you say?¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± ning juan¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡± you broke her family apart and took away all the inheritance left by her parents. then, you got to where you are today, but you still abandoned her. are you even human? ¡± lord rong chuckled. she took out her phone and made a video call. a few minutester, the call was connected. a beautiful and elegant face appeared on the other end of the phone. ¡°lord rong.¡± the girl smiled at lord rong, then her eyes fell on ning juan in the camera. ¡± long time no see, ning juan. ¡± ¡°jin bao ¡®er!¡± he shouted. ning juan¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡± you ... it¡¯s your n! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not my n, it¡¯s fate. this is called, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t take revenge, but the time hasn¡¯te.¡± jin bao ¡®er had long hair, and a handsome man was standing beside her. the two of them were leaning against each other as they looked at the camera. ¡°who¡¯s that beside you?¡± ning juan was in disbelief. ¡°he¡¯s my husband,¡± jin bao ¡®er smiled and said, ¡± thank you for abandoning me. otherwise, i would not have met such a good husband and led such a good life. ¡± jin bao ¡®erughed lightly, obviously having let go of ning juan. on the contrary, ning juan¡¯s face was very ugly, as if he had eaten sh * t. ¡°you ... you¡¯re doing well!¡± he had thought that this woman would live a miserable life after being abandoned by him. one day, she woulde to him and beg him, but she didn¡¯t. she was living such a good life. he saw the bangle on her wrist and the way she dressed. he knew that all of these were luxury goods that he could not afford. he had clearly taken away everything from her, so how could she still live so well! ning juan was in disbelief. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect you to fall to this extent after leaving me. ¡± you actually went to find a man for money!¡± ¡°ning juan, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s like that. i earn my own money. although my husband is rich, i earn enough to live on my own.¡± jin bao ¡®er smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t judge a gentleman by his own standards, okay? but i still have to thank you. without you, i wouldn¡¯t have been so wonderful today.¡± ning juan was so angry that his chest heaved. leng rongrong hung up the phone and then exined to the fans in front of the camera what ning juan had done. ning juan actually came from a mountain vige and his family was very poor. when he first came out, he got close to the jin family¡¯s eldest daughter, jin bao ¡®er, and then cheated her of all her money. he also caused her parents to die in an ident. in the end, he had even abandoned jin bao ¡®er with the money. jin bao ¡®er was saved by lord rong when she was in despair. then, lord rong helped her to take back her parents¡¯pany and returned it to her. jin bao ¡®er was very talented in business, and she managed thepany very well in an instant. she was now a very powerful businesswoman. her level was only higher than ning juan¡¯s, so they hadn¡¯t really met in the past few years. leng rongrong looked at ning juan and said unhappily, ¡± the ning family¡¯s genes aren¡¯t that good! ¡± thinking of ning kuang, that bastard, she was also a little angry. during this time, she had been pestering chu wei again. fortunately, chu wei was not a weak person, so she drove ning kuang away and protected little chu yan well. ¡°why are you bringing the ning family!¡± ning juan was a little anxious. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t bring the ning family, but that means you¡¯re not a good person.¡± lord rong said. ning juan looked at leng rongrong in exasperation. ¡± leng rongrong, i won¡¯t let you off! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine. there are many people who don¡¯t want to let me go. it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re one more. ¡± lord rong spread out his hands indifferently. ning juan was speechless. ...... ning juan¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined. after that day, he was scolded badly and was forced to leave the entertainment industry. his managementpany couldn¡¯t bear such a bad reputation, so they directly hid ning juan in the snow. rogo was lucky to have a little puppy. one of the four little puppies especially liked luo ge and had been following him. lord rong saw that luo ge also liked the little puppies and took good care of them, so she gave luo ge that little puppy. rogo was overjoyed. the fans in the live broadcast room were extremely envious. [ i admire you, i admire you! ] [ i also want to have a cute little puppy like him! ] [ sob sob sob, luo ge is so lucky. master rong is actually willing to give him a little puppy. that su ran spent money to buy it but didn¡¯t want to sell it. luo ge was given away directly! ] [ that¡¯s why it¡¯s not a matter of money, it¡¯s a matter of character! [ our rogo god¡¯s looks and personality are worthy of the little puppy! ] [ my heart is melting when i see rogo taking care of the little puppy! [ and this little one seems to like rogo a lot. ] Chapter 1342 1342 as expected, lord rong was destined to be the group¡¯s pet when rogo left with the puppy, he said that he would take good care of the little guy. ¡± thank you. i¡¯ll send you pictures of it often, and i¡¯ll also bring it back as a guest. ¡± rogo had the elegance of a piano prince. ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong smiled and patted the cute little puppy¡¯s head. ¡± follow brother rogo and be good. ¡± aowu, aowu! ¡± the cute little puppy called out in a cute voice, which was simply adorable. rogo took the puppy away. chen cheng refused to leave, waiting for nie yan¡¯s arrival. however, nie yan seemed to be very annoyed with her, so she refused to appear. ¡°i¡¯m not leaving.¡± chen cheng sat on the chair and continued to hang around. ¡± when is nie qianing? ¡± ¡°he came after you left,¡± leng rongrong said. chen cheng was dumbfounded. why is he hiding from me?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you know?¡± leng rongrong stared at chen cheng. ¡± you¡¯re a girl in your twenties, yet you¡¯re chasing a little brat who¡¯s only a few years old. you¡¯re even clinging on to him ... don¡¯t you think that¡¯s what a pervert would do? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re the pervert! your whole family is a pervert! ¡± chen cheng red back at him and shouted angrily. leng rongrong was speechless. in the evening, a few new guests arrived. chen cheng refused to go back because she didn¡¯t see nie fei. she said she would stay and wait for nie fei. since chen cheng had not done anything outrageous, leng rongrong did not chase her away and let her stay to wait for nie qian. the guests for this episode were also quite special. they were the type who had particrly bad tempers. leng rongrong knew that the festival team would definitely not invite anyone who was easy to negotiate with, but she had never expected that they would only invite people who were thorns in the entertainment industry. they either had a very strong background or were some heavenly king or queen. they had never touched the sun and water. there were two former heavenly kings and two former heavenly queens who hade this season. they all had works and were confident, but their tempers were a little rough. they were more straightforward, but they were the kind that people liked. those who had not worked and did not want to work. ¡°are you guys trying to mess with me?¡± after picking up the four seniors from the entertainment industry, lord rong walked straight to the production team. ¡± they¡¯re all the people i want to call for the teachers. can i let them do the work? ¡± if it was some juniors or peers, it would be fine, but this kind of highly respected senior ... no matter how arrogant leng rongrong was, she would not dare to force them to work. if she let these old artists do their work, wouldn¡¯t she be med and scolded to death by all theizens? ¡°ahem, but don¡¯t you have a lot of work to do?¡± the director bit the bullet and said, ¡± why don¡¯t you give it a try? let them experience life. they haven¡¯t experienced life before, have they? ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you try it? perhaps these old seniors will be very touched!¡± leng rongrong smiled and looked at the director who had spoken. the director: ¡± ... no, this is your home ground, lord rong. you do it! ¡± leng rongrong red at the director. ¡± if i get scolded by theizens, i¡¯ll arrange for you to clean up the pigsty. ¡± lord rong returned to the pavilion. the four elders were drinking tea and chatting in the pavilion. they were all in their sixties or seventies, but they had maintained themselves very well and looked very young. one could see how good-looking they were when they were young. ¡°teachers, is this tea alright?¡± lord rong looked at the crowd with a smile. ¡°not bad.¡± one of the teachers nodded. ¡± very good. rongrong, are you going to arrange work for us? i heard that we came to this program to work? ¡± ¡°cough, you teachers don¡¯t actually need to do any work. you can just live here. i¡¯ll take you to see the surrounding environment first?¡± lord rong smiled and asked, ¡± by the way, you can order the juniors here to do anything you want! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, just give me any instructions!¡± like a group of waiters, bloody and the others stood obediently by the side. ¡°we¡¯re not here to enjoy life. we just want to enjoy life at home. we just thought that this program was interesting, so we came as a group. don¡¯t be nervous, just arrange work for us!¡± a few old artists said with a smile. he didn¡¯t mind lord rong arranging work for them. even though the veteran artistes had said so, lord rong didn¡¯t dare to simply arrange work for them. after all, they were old artists and had a lot of fans. moreover, they were old and it was not easy for them to work. if her fans saw that she had arranged a job for them, they would probably scold her to death. ¡°let¡¯s take a look first.¡± lord rong smiled humbly. everyone in the live broadcast roomughed like crazy. [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. where¡¯s the arrogant and overbearing lord rong? ] [ i didn¡¯t expect lord rong to have such a moment! ] [ hahaha, lord rong is so cute. she¡¯s so arrogant when dealing with others, but she¡¯s really humble when facing an old artist. i bet she¡¯s even bent over to talk to him! ] [ they¡¯re all old artists worthy of respect. lord rong¡¯s attitude isn¡¯t wrong! ] [ i also think that master rong¡¯s attitude is not bad. this is how she should respect an old artist. you can see what kind of person she is just by looking at how she does it. ] [ however, these old artists seem to like our lord rong a lot. lord rong is indeed the group¡¯s favorite. she¡¯s popr everywhere she goes! ] ...... there was a lot of discussion in the live broadcast room. meanwhile, lord rong brought the group of artists to look around. this time, lord rong¡¯s attitude was very humble, while bloody and the others followed the old artists like bodyguards. they were all very nervous, afraid that something would happen to them, such as falling down or something. leng rongrong introduced them as she walked,pletely different from how she treated the people before her. everyone was a little sympathetic to ning juan and the others who hade before. who would have thought that after lord rong made ning juan unable to survive in the entertainment industry, he would be so serious and careful with these people? moreover, lord rong was talking andughing with them, and they seemed to get along well. ¡°it really is rongrong, no wonder elder qi and elder li praised her so much. just because of their praise, we also wanted toe and take a look!¡± ¡± i like this girl. do you want to acknowledge her as your godgrandmother? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t fight with me. i¡¯ve decided on this godgranddaughter!¡± a few old artists were walking when they suddenly started quarreling, as if they were about to fight. leng rongrong: ¡± this is the paddy field ... eh, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? if there¡¯s anything, we can just talk it out. there¡¯s no need to fight, right? ¡± the four elders were like four children, and they started fighting. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± somehow, he looked a little cute! ¡°what should we do? should we stop the fight?¡± the white radish and the others were scared to death, afraid that something would happen to them. the four old artists were also very refined when they fought. they fought as if they were touching each other. you touch me, i touch you! the scene was a little funny, but also a little cute. Chapter 1343 1343 the most elegant quarrel [ hahaha, it¡¯s so cute! ] [ it turns out that teachers can also quarrel, and this is how they fight. when they quarrel, they speak so slowly and gently! ] [ pfft, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going crazy fromughing. she¡¯s so cute! ] [ you might not believe it, but it¡¯s so funny. i got sprayed with conch powder on theputer screen! ] [ lord rong is dumbfounded. you¡¯re here to work. why are you here to fight? ] [ those handsome guys are also dumbfounded. they don¡¯t know how to stop the fight or how to stop it! ] [ hahaha, she¡¯s so cute. are all old people this cute? ] ...... not only were the livementsughing like crazy, but even the film crew wasughing like crazy. as they were filming, they couldn¡¯t help but smile, a smile like an aunt¡¯s smile. ¡± this ... everyone, don¡¯t fight too much. the sun is a little strong, and you¡¯ll get dehydrated if you get tired from fighting. ¡± lord rong said, ¡± huang yuan, go get some water. open up your umbres so that the teachers won¡¯t be exposed to the sun! ¡± a few minutester, huang yuan brought some water. leng rongrong distributed the water to a few of the elderly, then got mao kui and the others to hold up umbres to shield them from the sun. the group of elderly people quarreled for a long time. then, probably tired of quarreling, one of them prepared to sit down. leng rongrong was confused. ¡°???? ¡± ¡°little folding stool, serve me!¡± at hismand, one of mang xue¡¯s men immediately brought over a small stool for the teacher to sit down. then, the rest of them were served by the small folding stool and sat down one after another. the teachers then sat down to rest. after resting for a while, a teacher asked, ¡± little girl, give me some work. i can work. i won¡¯t be looked down upon by others, and i won¡¯te to the program to make things difficult for you! ¡± ¡°are you sure you want to work?¡± lord rong thought, i don¡¯t dare, i don¡¯t dare to make you work! ¡°of course, i¡¯m also a man with hands and feet. if there¡¯s any work that i can¡¯t do, just arrange it for me. i¡¯ll do anything.¡± the teacher smiled at leng rongrong. the rest of them also fought to be the first to say, ¡± girl, we can also work. arrange it for us! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± then i¡¯ll arrange some work for everyer! ¡± lord rong nodded at them and thought about what kind of work to arrange for them. after all, they were all old people, and their physical strength was limited. after sitting on the ridge for a long time, everyone stood up slowly and followed lord rong to see the pigsty and chicken farm. after looking around, everyone was very satisfied. then, a teacher said that he wanted to feed the chickens. he had arranged a job for himself, and it was to feed the chickens. ¡°then i¡¯ll feed the pigs!¡± another artist said. ¡°then what should i feed? does this tiger need to be fed? i¡¯ll feed the tiger!¡± ¡°then i can only feed the sheep!¡± after a few elderly people discussed among themselves, they decided on what to feed her next. lord rong brought the group of people home and arranged for the north thearch club to send dinner over. before dinner, lord rong apanied them to y chess, draw, and talk about flower nting. the few elders liked to chat with lord rong and fought to chat with him, almost fighting again. ¡± by the way, little girl rong, i heard from elder qi that your calligraphy and painting are very good. can you write one for me? ¡± an old artist looked at lord rong eagerly. ¡± can you give me a painting of yours and i¡¯ll agree to one condition of yours? ¡± as long as you give me your painting, i¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± the old man looked very persistent. lord rong: ¡± ... no need. i¡¯ll just draw one for you. i don¡¯t need any conditions. as long as you don¡¯t mind! ¡± ¡± why would i dislike it? your painting is so good and priceless. how could i dislike it? ¡± the old man shook his head in excitement. lord rong got someone to prepare a brush, ink, paper, and an ink stone before he started painting. she quickly drew andscape painting and gave it to the old man. the old man instantly became excited. ¡°that¡¯s great, rong girl, you¡¯re really a good girl. no wonder elder qi likes you so much. this painting is really very good!¡± lord rong smiled at the old man. ¡± you¡¯re too kind, teacher. ¡± ¡°no, little rong, if you draw for him, you can¡¯t not draw for us. we want it too!¡± the other old man was a little unwilling. ¡± we also want the exact same painting! ¡± ¡°an identical painting?¡± leng rongrong was taken aback. ¡± it¡¯s boring to look exactly the same. i can draw a few different ones. what do you guys think? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re drawing different ones for us?¡± the old man nodded repeatedly. ¡± okay, it¡¯s better if it¡¯s different! ¡± after that, lord rong drew a few more paintings. this made the elders very satisfied. they even started arguing over whose painting was better. lord rong rubbed her temples helplessly. however, she looked at the elders with a pampering gaze. these old people were all very cute. after the quarrel, the north thearch club¡¯s food arrived. after setting up arge table, everyone began to eat. the north thearch club¡¯s food was delicious. therefore, the teachers were all amazed by the taste and started to talk to lord rong about the north thearch club. when lord rong found out that the four of them liked to eat at the north thearch club, she gave each of them a card. they would be able to eat at the north thearch club for free and enjoy the treatment of super members. [ i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m getting jealous! ] [ i¡¯ve never even eaten at the north emperor club before! ] [ i was lucky to have eaten it once. the service to the environment was very good, and the taste of the food was even better. it was an unforgettable meal! ] [ he¡¯s the boss of the north thearch club after all. he¡¯s so generous. he¡¯s offering them free food for life ... that¡¯s equivalent to giving them tens of billions! ] [ although lord rong will be penniless after the divorce, just north emperor club alone is enough to make lord rong better than most people in the world, right? [ north thearch club has been opened all over the world! ] ...... leng rongrong had no idea what everyone was saying about her on the inte. after she gave him the card, she told bloody and the others that they didn¡¯t need to pay for their meals at the north thearch club. she had a great time chatting with the elders. at night, in the middle of the night, she was even pulled by a teacher to y chess. lord rong didn¡¯t even know if she should win or lose. she looked innocently at the teacher who was going to continue ying chess with her regardless of whether she won or lost. she felt a little bald. ¡± teacher, it¡¯s already veryte. shouldn¡¯t we go to bed? ¡± lord rong asked. ¡°apany me next time, for thest time!¡± ¡± you¡¯re amazing! ¡± the old man said excitedly. ¡± ... ¡± lord rong was desperate. after doing it again and again, lord rong fell asleep while sitting ... Chapter 1344 1344 grandfather said he wanted to meet the next day. while lord rong was still sleeping, the elders began to wake him up, indicating that they were going to work. lord rong¡¯s face was scrunched up, but his usually terrifying anger from waking up didn¡¯t erupt. huahua and the others were frightened. they had seen people who were not afraid of death, but they had never seen someone who was so unafraid of death. lord rong¡¯s temper when she woke up was very scary, okay? of course, the fact that lord rong didn¡¯t re up shocked everyone. it turned out that apart from lord fourth, there was someone else who could restrain lord rong¡¯s morning temper. what a surprise. the four teachers went to work diligently after breakfast. lord rong couldn¡¯t stand the few of them going to work, so he had to let the others follow the four teachers and help carry the things. then, he let the teachers feed them. lord rong wanted to follow them, but since there were four of them, she couldn¡¯t just leave them alone. so, she chose not to follow them. the fans in the live broadcast room all felt that it was very fun. he didn¡¯t expect that there was someone lord rong couldn¡¯t do anything to. however, these people were old artists after all, so it wasn¡¯t strange that lord rong couldn¡¯t do anything to them. chief rong going along with them meant that he cared about these seniors and respected them. moreover, these seniors were actually quite cute and were like old kids. leng rongrong stayed in the house for a while, then video-called little nan yu. when the fans saw little nan yu, they were very excited. little nan yu, like everyone else, was watching his mommy¡¯s live broadcast. he could even see the live broadcast when he video-called his mommy. this caused the fans to explode. [ xiao xun ¡®er is too cute! ] [ what kind of cute little fairy is this? she really likes xiao xun ¡®er! ] [ speaking of which, what¡¯s going on between lord rong and lord fourth? are the rumors about their divorce true? ] [ i don¡¯t think they¡¯ll get a divorce. although xiao xun ¡®er was adopted, the two of them seem to have a good rtionship with xiao xun¡¯ er. [ you can¡¯t get a divorce for the sake of the child, can you? ] [ then, what¡¯s up with the dating show? why did the rumors of the divorce suddenly spread? ] [ lord rong has not been staying at yunfu mountain these days. she¡¯s staying on her own mountain. this might not be just for the show, right? maybe she¡¯s really separated from lord fourth? ] in the bulletments, the fans were in a heated discussion. all of them did not want lord rong and lord fourth to divorce. they had seen lord rong and lord fourth being in love and had witnessed their love. they felt that lord rong and lord fourth should not have been separated. they should have been together all along. [ if lord rong and lord fourth divorce, i won¡¯t believe in love anymore! ] [ lord rong, can you watch the live broadcast and look at our sign? ] [ everyone is begging lord rong to turn over his cards and answer the divorce directly. ] leng rongrong didn¡¯t watch the live broadcast, but little nan yu was watching the live broadcast and saw the various problems in the live broadcast. xiao xun ¡®er turned his tablet to face the phone and asked, ¡± mommy, do you want to answer everyone¡¯s questions? ¡± when leng rongrong saw those questions, she said thoughtfully, ¡± let¡¯s just let nature take its course. ¡± the fans: ¡°??? ¡± what did he mean by ¡®let nature take its course¡¯? should he divorce or not? so, what was the situation between lord rong and lord fourth? the fans were extremely worried. of course, there were also some fans who expressed that they would support lord rong no matter what. whether lord rong wanted to get a divorce or not, they would still stand on her side. there were even some male fans who said that it would be best if lord rong got a divorce. that way, they would have a chance. little nan yu rolled his eyes when he saw thesements. ¡± i believe that my mommy and daddy won¡¯t divorce, so please don¡¯t waste time. ¡± it¡¯s true!¡± the fans burst intoughter. fourth master mo didn¡¯t have any sense of danger. he hadn¡¯t shown up in a long time, but little nan yu¡¯s sense of danger came instead. lord rong had been so busy these two days that she did not contact mo linyuan. when she thought of fourth master mo, she frowned slightly. he didn¡¯t know how he was doing on his side, and whether he had sessfullypleted the task qiao wu had asked him to do. someone who was valued so much by the international prison¡¯s gwyne and was also lord fourth¡¯s master¡¯s man was definitely not simple. she had tried to look up some information about this person, but she had found very little. he was very mysterious and very powerful. a person that even lord fourth did not dare to provoke ... song junlin and the others were safe, but what about lord fourth? would he be seen through? would he be in any danger? he and tang luo had been detained by qiao wuyou before. what about this time? leng rongrong started to worry for no reason. she felt her eyelids twitching. leng rongrong returned to her room and gave mo linyuan a call. however, mo linyuan did not pick up the call. she then chose to call tang luo, who had been by lord fourth¡¯s side the whole time. fortunately, tang luo answered the call. he said that lord fourth was busy with what qiao wu had asked him to do, so he didn¡¯t pick up the call in time. ¡°young madam, don¡¯t worry. nothing will happen to lord fourth. this qiao wu trusts us very much. after all, he has a master-disciple rtionship with lord fourth, and that ring is very simr to the real one.¡± tang luo consoled leng rongrong for a while before hanging up the phone. lord rong¡¯s heart felt a little more at ease. the few old men quickly finished their work with the help of the blood-drinking crowd. after they returned, they started to talk about things like wanting to make lord rong their god-granddaughter. it was difficult to refuse such kindness, so lord rong acknowledged the two godgrandfathers and godgrandmothers. in the afternoon, lord rong let the four elders take an afternoon nap. then, she apanied them for a walk and looked at the nts. in the evening, a luxury car drove up the mountain. old master mo had sent someone over, saying that he wanted to see leng rongrong. after taking a day off from the show, master rong got into the car and went to the mo family¡¯s old house. when the livestream viewers saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but start discussing even more. [ what¡¯s going on? ] [ why does elder mo want to take master rong away? ] [ oh my god, are they really going to get a divorce? [ otherwise, why would the old man invite lord rong back alone? ] [ it¡¯s a pity that the festival group won¡¯t follow up with the filming. we won¡¯t be able to see what¡¯s going to happen! ] [ the mo family won¡¯t bully master rong, right? ] ¡± lord rong is so powerful. she probably won¡¯t be bullied. i just don¡¯t know if lord rong is really going to divorce lord fourth. ¡± in fact, lord rong was also confused when he was invited into the car. ever since they got married, she had only visited the old residence a few times. each time, she would go with lord fourth to visit the old master. this time, lord fourth was not around, but the old master had called her over for some reason. ¡°grandpa, is there something you need?¡± leng rongrong asked about driving. Chapter 1345 1345 we all support your divorce the chauffeur said that he didn¡¯t know what was going on. he was only in charge of picking her up. leng rongrong nodded. she had no choice but to wait until they reached the ce. not long after, the car entered the old mansion. when lord rong got out of the car, she saw mon and the rest. it was very lively outside the house. this group of people seemed to be waiting for her. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°she¡¯s so slow, look at her tsundere appearance!¡± ¡± ha, i think it¡¯s best to get a divorce. i don¡¯t know what the old man is thinking. why don¡¯t he just let fourth sister marry another woman? ¡± ye qiushu and the others obviously didn¡¯t like leng rongrong. the moment they saw her, they started gossiping. of course, they knew how powerful chief rong was, so they didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly and kept their voices down. leng rongrong was speechless. she instantly understood why the old master had called her over. it seemed that she had heard about the rumors on the inte and thought that she was going to divorce mo linyuan, so she had called her over. he had thought that the old man wouldn¡¯t know about this since he didn¡¯t go online much. he didn¡¯t expect him to know. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd, then she walked into the house with a calm expression. ¡± look at her. she doesn¡¯t have any manners at all. she didn¡¯t even greet her uncle or aunt when she saw her. we¡¯re all her elders! ¡± ye qiushu said in a bad mood. ¡± that¡¯s right. she doesn¡¯t even care about us elders. ¡± liu yue was also annoyed. ¡°mom, don¡¯t say anymore. let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± mo ziming tried to persuade her. mo tiancheng, who was standing at the side, said unhappily, ¡± mo ziming, do you have something going on with her? why are you speaking up for her? did you have an affair with her, so mo linyuan let you manage the mo corporation?¡± ¡°don¡¯t say that, okay? how could i have any rtionship with sister-inw?¡± mo ziming exined with an ugly expression. since master rong had entered the house, the rest of the mo family also entered the house. as soon as he entered the hall, there was amotion. leng rongrong walked towards old master mong and greeted him, ¡± grandfather, why did you call me over? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing big, i just missed you.¡± the old man smiled and said, ¡± rongrong, don¡¯t be nervous. it¡¯s nothing. i just wanted to ask you toe and have a meal with me. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± if grandfather misses me, you can call me over anytime. ¡± ¡°where¡¯s ah yuan? has he been here recently?¡± the old man asked after a pause. ¡± ah yuan has been dealing with some matters overseas recently, so he¡¯s not in the country. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°oh, ah yuan should be quite busy.¡± the old man nodded and stood up. ¡± let¡¯s go and eat first. ¡± the old man chuckled and did not mention anything about the divorce. at the dining table, arge group of people sat down. his first aunt and the others were all here, so the house was particrly lively. before the old man could say anything, mon spoke first, ¡± are you really going to divorce my brother? ¡± leng rongrong looked at mon and asked with interest, ¡± are you that eager for me to divorce your brother? ¡± mon chuckled with a profound look on her face. the old man red at mon. ¡± you won¡¯t die if you speak less. ¡± mon immediately shut her mouth. she tilted her head and sized leng rongrong up, as if she would be very happy if she knew that leng rongrong and mo linyuan were going to get a divorce. mo ziming said, ¡± rongrong, haven¡¯t you always had a good rtionship with ah yuan? were these things spread on the inte? i know yuan likes you a lot, and you like him a lot too, don¡¯t you? it¡¯s not easy to be a star. no matter if it¡¯s a small matter or not, people always spread rumors.¡± ¡°flies don¡¯t bite seamless eggs. if it wasn¡¯t for the problem between them, would these remarks be made?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. you two must have quarreled. that¡¯s why such a thing came out, right? ¡± ¡°so, are you really going to get a divorce?¡± ¡± we don¡¯t have any objections to your divorce, but it will affect the mo corporation. so, i advise you to consider it carefully. ¡± the few aunties and uncles began to chatter. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°can you guys speak less?¡± the old man was so angry that he coughed a few times and mmed the table. ¡± i just called rongrong over for a meal. what are you all doing here? what does it have to do with you? what, you can¡¯t wait for them to get a divorce?¡± the old man had shown his might, and the group of people instantly shut their mouths. in the past, the old master had been forced by them, but now the old master was the one in charge, so no one dared to offend him. ¡°rongrong, don¡¯t mind them. just eat.¡± old master leng picked up some food for leng rongrong, then asked her to eat more. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± thank you, grandfather. you should eat more too. ¡± after that, leng rongrong started eating calmly. seeing that leng rongrong only cared about eating and did not say anything, mon and the rest did not say anything and could only eat. after dinner, leng rongrong apanied old master leng for a walk in the courtyard. mon and the rest followed old master leng and leng rongrong closely, as if they were afraid that they did not hear what they said. in the end, lord rong and the old man only chatted about some daily matters and nothing else. mon and the rest were infuriated. ¡°grandpa, are you tired? if you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s go in.¡± leng rongrong helped the old man back to the living room. mon and the rest immediately followed him in. after everyone sat down, they all stared at leng rongrong, as if they wanted to see something from her face. ¡°hey, what¡¯s the problem between you and my brother?¡± mon lifted her chin. ¡± you guys must have quarreled, right? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re that concerned about us?¡± leng rongrong sat beside the old master and looked at mon with interest. ¡± so what if we quarreled? so what if we don¡¯t? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just worried! are you worried that my brother will bully you? as a woman, i know that men are not good people. you must have had a hard time.¡± mon blinked her eyes. ¡± to be honest, if he bullied you, you should divorce him and give him a warning! if you want a divorce, i will definitely support you!¡± ¡°right, rongrong, we¡¯re all supporting you!¡± ¡°rongrong, don¡¯t worry. even if we¡¯re divorced, we¡¯ll still be on your side and treat you like our own daughter! grandpa too!¡± a group of people spoke up one after another, hoping that leng rongrong would divorce mo linyuan. leng rongrong looked at the crowd with a half-smile, ¡± why does everyone want me to divorce ah yuan? what good will it do for everyone if we get a divorce?¡± Chapter 1346 1346 lord fourth is in danger! ¡°how can we do that? what good can we get? we¡¯re just concerned about you!¡± ¡°yeah, we¡¯re worried that you¡¯ll be bullied!¡± ¡± mo linyuan is rich now, he must be fooling around outside. we are worried that he will do such things to bully you, so we chose to stand on your side. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t think too much. i think women should be tough!¡± the group of people from the mo familyughed and tried to persuade her. those who didn¡¯t know would have thought that they had a good rtionship with leng rongrong. however, lord rong was still clear about these people¡¯s moral conduct. this group of people probably thought that mo linyuan¡¯s achievements today were all thanks to her. if she divorced mo linyuan, he would be nothing and the entire mo family would be theirs. it was just that this group of people was too optimistic. lord fourth was much more powerful than her. the mo family and the mo corporation were nothing in lord fourth¡¯s eyes. he had no interest in these things at all. even if she really divorced mo linyuan, it would not have much to do with them. leng rongrong smiled at the crowd. ¡± thank you for your concern, uncles and aunties. ¡± when the group of people heard leng rongrong¡¯s words, they were a little depressed. she did not reveal whether she was really getting a divorce, nor did she mention whether she had quarreled with mo linyuan. after asking around for a while, everyone tried their best to find out anything, but they couldn¡¯t find anything. in the end, they were even thrown out by the old man. ¡°damn, are they getting a divorce or not?¡± mon was flustered and exasperated. ¡± i¡¯m sure that mo linyuan has relied on leng rongrong to get to where he is today. we can¡¯t afford to offend leng rongrong, she has too many backers behind her. however, once they divorce, the mo corporation will be ours for the taking!¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. the news on the inte is so intense. i think they¡¯ll get a divorce sooner orter. just wait quietly. ¡± ye qiushu said. ¡± should we use a beauty trap on leng rongrong and let her know that there are many men who are more handsome than mo linyuan? ¡± mo tiancheng asked. ¡°no, leng rongrong is so smart, she¡¯s not easy to trick.¡± the rest of them shook their heads. ¡± let¡¯s see how it goes. if it really doesn¡¯t work, we can use a honey trap on mo linyuan when he returns and let leng rongrong misunderstand. ¡± women can¡¯t stand men having affairs!¡± the group of people left while discussing. in the living room, other than old master and leng rongrong, mo ziming was present. mo ziming was now the head of the mo corporation, and his status was the highest among the mo family members. moreover, he was closer to mo linyuan, so the old man liked this grandson more. ¡°they¡¯ve all left.¡± mo ziming replied, ¡± rongrong, you don¡¯t have to worry. if you have anything to say, just tell us. although i can¡¯t really say much about ah yuan, grandpa is still okay. ah yuan will listen to grandpa.¡± leng rongrong smiled at mo ziming, ¡± big brother, we¡¯re fine, really. ¡± ¡°what about the rumors about the divorce?¡± the old man looked at leng rongrong. ¡°it¡¯s just some rumors.¡± leng rongrong smiled and said, ¡± grandfather, i¡¯ve made you worry. those are just rumors, they¡¯re all baseless.¡± ¡°girl, why didn¡¯t you exin it to everyone?¡± the old man patted his chest. ¡± i was really shocked. i thought you were really going to get a divorce! i was wondering if that stinky brat had done something to let you down!¡± ¡°this is still a secret.¡± lord rong leaned over to the old man¡¯s ear and said a few words. ¡± oh, ¡± the old man said, then nodded. ¡± i see. ¡± alright, grandpa will keep your secret!¡± at first, the old man was a little worried. however, after hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, she felt much more at ease and her face was full of smiles. mo ziming also heaved a sigh of relief. he was truly worried that the two of them would have some conflict. leng rongrong stayed with the old man for a while before going back. after all, there were still a few teachers at home. those elderly people were like children, so she still needed to entertain them. the teachers were very happy because of lord rong¡¯s care. they stayed there for two days and still refused to leave. five days passed in the blink of an eye. however, there was still no news from fourth master mo, so lord rong couldn¡¯t help but worry. he had said that he would be back in three days, but he had not returned after five days. leng rongrong called mo linyuan a few times, but none of them picked up. after that, she called tang luo a few more times. tang luo¡¯s phone call was picked up after a long time. as soon as the call went through, tang luo¡¯s side was a little hesitant. ¡°tang luo, what¡¯s going on? did something happen?¡± leng rongrong asked in a cold voice. ¡± young madam ... ¡± on the other end of the phone, tang luo wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice instantly turned colder. ¡± tang luo, tell me the truth. what exactly happened? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, young madam. something happened!¡± tang luo sobbed as he said, ¡± fourth master was discovered by qiao wu. we were being hunted down ... i was separated from fourth master. fourth master seemed to have been captured by them ... ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± leng rongrong stood up almost instantly. ¡± where are you now? i¡¯lle over immediately! ¡± ¡± young madam, i¡¯ve already contacted the people from theher abyss empire. aren¡¯t you filming ... ¡± ¡°work is not as important as my husband!¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± just you wait, i¡¯ll be there tonight. be careful. ¡± leng rongrong immediately hung up the phone after she finished talking to tang luo. she rushed to the director¡¯s team and asked for leave directly, asking huang yuan to stay behind to take charge of the situation. after that, leng rongrong went back to the house to pack up. when li ruhua saw this, she immediately asked lord rong what had happened. ¡± lord rong, where are you going? what happened?¡± ¡°lord fourth is in danger.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯m going to save them. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll apany you!¡± li ruhua said. ¡°flower, you stay here and be good!¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll bring storm and the rest. you can¡¯t go over. ¡± although li ruhua was a little disappointed, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be of much help. when the prince, hong yi, and the daoist heard lord rong¡¯s words, they immediately jumped out and said, ¡± sect master, bring us along. we can help you! ¡± leng rongrong looked at the three of them. ¡± don¡¯t mess around! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a joke, we¡¯re serious.¡± the three of them had sincere looks on their faces. leng rongrong nced at the three of them. ¡± this matter is very dangerous, there¡¯s no need for you to take the risk with me. ¡± ¡°sect master, your matters are our matters! for you, we¡¯re willing to risk our lives!¡± a few minutester, lord rong had finished packing her luggage. she dragged her luggage and walked out. there was a camera in the hall, so the fans in the live broadcast room immediately saw lord rong dragging his luggage and leaving. they were a little confused. [ what¡¯s going on? ] [ isn¡¯t lord rong livestreaming anymore? ] [ don¡¯t go, master rong. there won¡¯t be anything to see if you leave! ] [ why does lord rong look so pale? did something happen? ] Chapter 1347 1347 chapter 1349-everyone is here at first, the gang of carnage also wanted to follow leng rongrong out, but because of the live broadcast, they still needed more people, so leng rongrong let them stay. the prince and the other two were determined to follow, so lord rong took them away. as soon as they arrived at the airport, nie yan, who had been watching the live broadcast, caught up with them. he got on the ne without saying a word and his face was cold. ¡°i think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get involved in this.¡± ¡± that person is so powerful. even mo linyuan was defeated by him. you won¡¯t be able to help even if you go. ¡± ¡°listen to me and don¡¯t bother about it. anyway, that old man is mo linyuan¡¯s master, he would not kill his own disciple.¡± on the private ne, nie qian kept trying to persuade leng rongrong. tell leng rongrong to focus on her live broadcast and not to care about this matter. ¡°he¡¯s my husband, the man i love, and xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s father. how can i not care about this?¡± leng rongrong frowned and nced at nie qian. of course, she knew how powerful qiao wu was. he was not only mo linyuan¡¯s master, but also the target of the international prison. the special nature of the international prison meant that the people locked up there weren¡¯t ordinary people. although she hadn¡¯te into contact with the core of the international prison, she was very familiar with the gern family who were in charge of it. so, she more or less knew that the international prisons not only held international felons, but also people who could disrupt the order of the entire world. those people could even destroy the world at any moment. since qiao wu was so highly regarded by the international prison, it was easy to imagine that he was the highest-ranking person being pursued. the gern family couldn¡¯t even find his whereabouts and needed his help, so they were definitely not simple people. she didn¡¯t need nie qian¡¯s reminder. she was very clear in her heart. leng rongrong was silent, her face full of worry. she knew that qiao wu¡¯s temper was not good and even fourth master mo was afraid of him. however, fourth master had lied to him, so he would definitely be furious. thest time he came back, he was covered in injuries. what about this time? on the ne, the prince and the other two were more and more curious about the ne. they looked left and right, then asked leng rongrong all kinds of questions. naturally, lord rong wasn¡¯t in the mood to answer them. seeing that lord rong was in a bad mood, the few of them didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just discussed softly. nie qian sat next to leng rongrong, looking very annoyed. from time to time, he would fiercely nce at the three people behind him who were discussing something. when the prince and the others were red at by nie sha, they all froze. ¡°daoist, don¡¯t you think that the kid¡¯s eyes look a little familiar? why do i feel a little ufortable?¡± red shirt rubbed his arms, feeling a chill all over his body. ¡°isn¡¯t it just a child? what¡¯s there to be ufortable about?¡± the daoist priest shrugged his shoulders with a disapproving look. ¡± no, i feel like i¡¯ve seen him before. why does his eyes look like i¡¯ve seen him before? they¡¯re full of killing intent. ¡± his highness also seemed to have noticed something. the three of them stared at nie yan. then, nie yan turned around and looked at them. his eyes were cold and indifferent, making the three people¡¯s hair stand on end. in an instant, the three of them were as quiet as cicadas in winter. when nie qian turned around, the three of them huddled together, each more nervous than the other. ¡°he, he, he, he ... doesn¡¯t he look a little like that person?¡± ¡°no, that can¡¯t be. why would that person be here?¡± ¡°we¡¯ve alreadye here, can¡¯t he?¡± ¡°that can¡¯t be. he looks like a child. is he just a child who looks simr to that person?¡± the few of them shivered and looked at each other, not daring to speak. after that, the three of them didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. as soon as they spoke, nie qian would turn around and they would immediately seal their mouths. after a long flight, the group of people directlynded at an international airport. leng rongrong had already called to arrange for her own people to pick her up. therefore, someone picked them up as soon as they got off the ne, and they got on the car directly. because she had known tang luo¡¯s approximate location in advance, leng rongrong went straight to tang luo¡¯s side. in the car, nie qian was still trying her best to persuade leng rongrong. ¡± you can find another husband if you lose him. don¡¯t you think i¡¯m cuter?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at nie qian. ¡± so if you know it¡¯s dangerous, why did youe? ¡± ¡°i told you, i¡¯m going to protect you.¡± nie yan snorted coldly, crossed her arms, and said arrogantly, ¡± i mean what i say. ¡± ¡°do you have the ability to protect me?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± this is a very dangerous trip. ¡± ¡°i will protect you no matter how dangerous it is.¡± nie qian nced at leng rongrong and snorted. ¡± you¡¯re so stubborn. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. the three wangye sat up straight. when they saw this child, they felt their hair stand on end and instinctively did not dare to say too much. nie fei was the only one talking on the way. master rong didn¡¯t talk much either. she took out her notebook and was doing something. after the car arrived at a rather dpidated town, leng rongrong and the others saw tang luo, who was covered in injuries. ¡°tang luo, why didn¡¯t you treat your own injuries?¡± leng rongrong immediately rushed over. when she saw that tang luo was covered in bruises, she frowned. ¡°i fainted and just woke up.¡± tang luo was in so much pain that his brows furrowed. ¡°let¡¯s deal with the wound first,¡± without another word, leng rongrong helped tang luo to sit down on the sofa and then looked for the first aid kit. ¡°the first aid box is over there.¡± tang luo pointed to a corner. hong yi went over and brought over the first aid box. leng rongrong opened the first aid box and began to treat tang luo¡¯s wound. although tang luo was covered in wounds, fortunately, the wounds weren¡¯t deep, and his vital organs weren¡¯t hurt, so his life wasn¡¯t in danger. after all, lord rong also had medical skills, so she treated tang luo¡¯s injuries in no time. ¡°first, tell me the specific situation.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart was thumping, and she was very uneasy, but she tried her best to calm herself down. she knew that at times like this, she could not afford to be flustered. even the international prison needed her help to capture qiao wu, and if lord fourth was so apprehensive of him, then there must be something extraordinary about him. he had to be careful. if they were not careful, not only would they not be able to save her, but they might also lose their own people. tang luo calmly exined the situation to leng rongrong. it was qiao wu who had discovered that the ring was fake and chased after them. as for qiao wu and the people around him, they were all very powerful and they were no match for them at all. lord fourth had been taken away immediately, and because he had fainted at the time, qiao wu¡¯s side had not bothered with him. it was also possible that he was just a bait, and qiao wu wanted to lure leng rongrong out. Chapter 1348 1348 little nan yu¡¯s origin tang luo had said that he had tried to rescue lord fourth, but he didn¡¯t have the ability to do so. hence, he contacted the people from theher abyss empire and had a stronger team from the empiree over to rescue fourth master. ¡°young madam, i think you shouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡± tang luo said in all seriousness, ¡± fourth master doesn¡¯t want you to be in danger. i suspect that qiao wu¡¯s ultimate goal is the ring on your finger. he might just be using me to lure you. ¡± ¡°you see, he already said that he doesn¡¯t need you to save him. that old man¡¯s target is you.¡± nie sha snorted, ¡± let¡¯s go. you¡¯re useless here! ¡± mo linyuan has so many men under him, why would he need a woman to save him? is he a good-for-nothing?¡± with that, nie qian pulled leng rongrong and was about to leave. the prince and the others were a little dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. they looked at tang luo, then at leng rongrong and nie qian. ¡°young madam, let the people of theher abyss empire handle this matter.¡± tang luo said with a sincere expression, ¡± lord fourth doesn¡¯t want you to be in danger either. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. if mo linyuan could not even deal with a person like qiao wu, even if the people from theher abyss empire came, they might not be able to do anything. ¡°we can¡¯t just rely on you guys. i¡¯ll contact the international prison, they¡¯re also after qiao wu.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± the international prison should know qiao wu better. ¡± ¡°this kasaya ...¡± tang luo was-little hesitant. nie qian looked at leng rongrong with aplicated expression. ¡± you¡¯ll be in danger. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing to be in danger.¡± leng rongrong looked at nie qian with a straight face. ¡± nie qian, since you know this is very dangerous, you shouldn¡¯t get involved. i know that you¡¯re good to me, but you¡¯re still a child after all. you can protect me when you grow up. i¡¯ll make some arrangements for you. you can go back, okay?¡± nie yan: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°not good!¡± ¡°nie qian!¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± it¡¯s really not safe for you to be with me. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not safe without me.¡± nie yan sat on the sofa, looking overbearing. for a moment, leng rongrong was stunned by nie qian¡¯s imposing manner. she was obviously stunned. the taoist beside her tugged at the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡± sect master, actually, i think we should keep him. who knows, he might really be useful? ¡± hong yi and the prince nodded at the same time, feeling that what the taoist priest said was very reasonable. this nie qian might really be useful. if he really was the demonmander, he could deal with anyone, okay? back then, the sect master had died and was reborn because of the demon. no matter what, she still needed him. it was safer to keep him. leng rongrong nced at nie yan and saw the determination on her face, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. she just made a call to geren. when gern heard about qiao wu¡¯s news, he said he would rush over immediately. after hanging up the phone, the few people in the room fell silent. ¡°the people from theher abyss empire should be on their way. they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡± when will the people from the international prison arrive? ¡± tang luo asked. ¡°we should be able to arrive tomorrow morning.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡± then let¡¯s rest for the night. we¡¯ll move out tomorrow. ¡± tang luo nced at leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded. that night, master rong did not fall asleep as she was worried about fourth master mo¡¯s condition. this person, qiao wu, made leng rongrong feel an inexplicable sense of fear and uneasiness in her heart. especially since this person was lord fourth¡¯s master, and lord fourth¡¯s formidable martial arts were all learned from qiao wu. probably because she was worried, the night passed by in an extremely torturous manner. in the morning, lord rong fell asleep for a short while, probably because she was too tired. however, she was soon woken up by the arrival of gern and the others. ¡°you¡¯ve arrived?¡± when leng rongrong left the room, she saw gern with his most capable subordinate. in the living room, nan si and the others were also present. quan yu had also arrived. theher abyss empire had also sent out some of their more powerful people. ¡°lord rong.¡± everyone greeted leng rongrong respectfully when they saw her. leng rongrong nodded, then sat down. everyone had a discussion based on the situation and topographic map of qiao wu¡¯s side that tang luo had mentioned. in the end, they decided to save her at night. after having lunch, the group of people began to recuperate in preparation for the evening. leng rongrong, nan si, quan yu, tang luo, and gern sat together, holding aputer, trying to hack into the camera on qiao wu¡¯s side. however, no one expected that qiao wu had only installed one camera. he couldn¡¯t see it anywhere else. therefore, everyone could only rely on the rough topographic map that tang luo had given them to rescue lord fourth. ¡°just who is this qiao wu?¡± leng rongrong looked at gern. ¡± i know that there are some things that the international prison has to keep confidential, but given the current situation, i think there are some things that we still need to understand. ¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, geren was stunned. ¡°qiao wu¡¯s situation is a littleplicated.¡± gern nced at leng rongrong, ¡± when we talk about him, it will involve a lot of other things. ¡± it¡¯s a secret of this world.¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. she actually had a vague premonition about something. whether it was little nan yu, the prince, or the others, they all made her feel like there was another space, another world. even storm, she sometimes wondered if it came from another space. it was not like the wolves in this world. however, she had never cared about these things. after all, she was a person of this world. gern didn¡¯t hide anything. he chatted with leng rongrong alone and told lord rong about qiao wu. ¡°qiao wu isn¡¯t from this world. ¡°other than our world, there¡¯s another parallel world, and qiao wu is from that world. rong, you¡¯ve always known that there are many top criminals in our international prison, right? quite a few of those people came from a parallel world.¡± gern said, ¡± the existence of our international prison is to maintain the bnce between the two worlds so that the people of the two worlds will not run around. the humans in that world are very powerful. they have special abilities and can cultivate. we can¡¯t fight against them. if the two worlds are connected, there will be a big mess ...¡± geren briefly exined the situation to leng rongrong. and this qiao wu was someone that both organizations that maintained bnce were after because he had always wanted to connect the two worlds. leng rongrong nodded slightly after hearing gern¡¯s exnation. she had her suspicions long ago, so she didn¡¯t think it was strange when gern mentioned it. now that he said it, she suddenly realized that the prince, hong yi, the taoist priest, and even little nan yu, who called her mother as soon as he appeared, all seemed to make sense. Chapter 1349 1349 chapter 1351-infiltrating the vi leng rongrong was not very concerned about the matters of the parallel world. she only wanted to save mo linyuan. as for this extremely dangerous qiao wu, he should naturally find a way to send him to an international prison. soon, it was night. the night was dark, and the group of people were ready to go. because they had already discussed the n, the group of people did not waste much time. when it was time, they split up and set off. leng rongrong, tang luo, nan si, nie qian, and the prince were in the same car. she didn¡¯t want to let nie yan follow her. although she knew that nie yan wasn¡¯t a simple person, he was still a child, after all, and qiao wu was so difficult to deal with. she was worried that nie yan would be in danger. however, nie qian was very persistent. he said that either leng rongrong didn¡¯t go, or he would follow. the prince and the others also insisted on letting nie qian follow. they seemed to be in awe of nie qian. lord rong had also brought storm and rainstorm with him. the big white tiger and the others were all at home, so only storm and rainstorm came together. these two were also very smart, so they were very vignt. they followed the car all the way, neither fast nor slow. the car drove for nearly two hours before they arrived at qiao wu¡¯s old vi. leng rongrong and the others alighted after the car stopped far away. leng rongrong was dressed in a very neat ck suit. as soon as she got out of the car, storm came over and whimpered a few times, as if to ask about the situation. ¡± storm, storm, you guys stay here for now. i¡¯ll call for you guyster if i need you. ¡± leng rongrong knew that storm and storm were rtivelyrge in size, so they would be easily discovered. ¡°aowu!¡± storm nodded. rainstorm nodded as well. the two of them stood aside and waited patiently. ¡°why don¡¯t you guys wait here as well?¡± leng rongrong looked at nie qian and the others. these people had nothing to do with mo linyuan, so there was no need to take the risk for him. ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, i¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± nie sha nced at leng rongrong, looking nonchnt but very persistent. ¡°that¡¯s fine,¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± take care of your own safety. ¡± the prince and the others nodded. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. leng rongrong walked in front, followed by tang luo and the others. some people from theher abyss empire listened to lord rong¡¯s orders. after all, they had witnessed lord rong¡¯s power. therefore, even though lord rong was a woman, they still trusted her. none of them thought that lord rong was a woman and that she shouldn¡¯t order them around. everyone was happy to listen to lord rong. the night was dark and windy. qiao wu¡¯s entire ancient residence was filled with a strange aura. a group of people each carried their own weapons and walked to the outer perimeter of the residence. ¡°you guys wait outside. we¡¯ll try our best to save lord fourth first.¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd with a cold and stern expression. ¡± if i can¡¯t find lord fourth when i go in, i¡¯ll rescue him and give everyone a signal. we¡¯ll fight head-on. ¡± ¡°young madam, let¡¯s go rescue lord fourth first. you¡¯ll stay here and take charge of the situation.¡± someone stood out and said. they knew that if they didn¡¯t understand the situation inside, it would mean that there would be a lot of danger once they entered. ¡°my kung fu is better than all of you, and i know more about mechanisms than you do, so i¡¯m the most suitable person to go.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°then we¡¯ll send a few people to follow you. we can¡¯t let you go in alone!¡± quan yu said, ¡± li si¡¯s martial arts is the best among this group of people. let him follow you in. ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll just follow.¡± nie yan, a little kid, stood up. if he hadn¡¯te out, everyone would have almost forgotten about the existence of such a little brat. ¡°you can wait outside.¡± quan yu frowned, ¡± you¡¯re just a child ... ¡± before quan yu could finish his sentence, nie qian suddenly attacked quan yu. his hands were fast and urate. he actually managed to grab quan yu¡¯s arm and hook his leg, making him unable to move at all. just like that, he was under nie qian¡¯s control. quan yu was stunned for a moment and did not continue his words. he could feel that nie qian¡¯s kung fu was not weak. ¡°we¡¯ll go in with sect master. sect master, we¡¯ve said that we¡¯ll go through thick and thin together.¡± the three of them looked at leng rongrong fervently. it wasn¡¯t easy to find lord rong. how could they let her disappear from their sight? leng rongrong saw that the few of them were very insistent and didn¡¯t want to reject them, so she didn¡¯t reject them. in the end, she, nie qian, and the prince prepared to climb over the wall and enter the courtyard. ¡± young madam, you must be careful. if anything happens, give us a signal immediately. we¡¯ll charge in! ¡± tang luo said worriedly. ¡°you and i will always be ready!¡± quan yu also said. ¡°this ce doesn¡¯t even have surveince cameras, and it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s aputer! i can¡¯t even hack it!¡± nan si picked up a notebook and said curiously, ¡± young madam, it¡¯s all up to you now! i believe that you can save lord fourth. if you can¡¯t find lord fourth, you still have us. don¡¯t be afraid!¡± leng rongrong nodded and looked at the crowd gratefully. this group of people were mo linyuan¡¯s loyal subordinates. it was worth it to have such subordinates. ¡°everyone, be careful!¡± after leng rongrong greeted the person, she walked to the edge of the wall. with a lift of her hand, a nail shot out from her wrist and directly pierced into the wall. following that, she used the rope on the nail and suddenly flew up, directly jumping over the wall. she squatted on the wall and took a look inside. there were a few guards in the courtyard, all wearing the same shortbat uniform. they all looked like experts, and there were a few people patrolling. however, it was not easy for her to be discovered from her angle. there was a big tree at the side, and she could enter through the big tree. leng rongrong turned around and was about to greet the prince and the others outside the wall. she saw nie yan take two steps back and then suddenly jump. she easily jumped over the wall and stood beside her with her hands behind her back. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°how can this kid fly?!¡± nan si¡¯s face was filled with fear. ¡± even scarier than lord fourth! ¡± tang luo was speechless. he had thought that this child would be a problem, but he did not expect him to be so powerful. his highness and the others did not fly up in such an exaggerated manner, but everyone had their own abilities. his highness had used the taoist priest¡¯s strength to jump up, and the taoist priest had been pulled up by his highness. hong yi immediately wrapped her whip around a tree inside, and with a light leap, she also climbed up. the few of them easily climbed up the wall without the help of lord rong. ¡°let¡¯s go down,¡± leng rongrong said in a low voice, then with a light leap, shended on the ground. nie qian and the others alsonded lightly without making any sound. after that, lord rong walked in the front with the group of people following behind him. they walked in the direction that tang luo had said might be where lord fourth was being held. Chapter 1350 1350 lord fourth has lost his memory? after sessfully avoiding all the patrols, the group of people entered the vi. there were many traps in the vi, but lord rong could avoid them. even if lord rong couldn¡¯t avoid them, nie qian could easily destroy them. from the beginning, leng rongrong was more and more amazed by nie qian¡¯s ability. although this kid looked small, he was very capable. there were a few very secret mechanisms that lord rong didn¡¯t notice, but nie qian casually walked over and destroyed them. it was as if he could see through the traps in this ce with a single nce. when the prince and the others looked at nie qian, they were all silent. nie yan muttered as she walked, ¡± ¡°why are you so persistent about him? without him, you still have me.¡± leng rongrong was shocked. the group¡¯s journey was very smooth. leng rongrong could not help but frown, slightly worried. ¡± aren¡¯t we going too smoothly? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± nie yan nodded mercilessly. ¡± there must be something wrong if things are abnormal. ¡± ¡°that can¡¯t be. they didn¡¯t notice us because we were careful. isn¡¯t it good that it went smoothly? if it¡¯s sessful, it means that we can sessfully save that fourth master and leave this ce!¡± red shirt said, ¡± hurry up. isn¡¯t the dungeon over there? hurry up and save her! ¡± ¡°shush, it seems like someone ising!¡± the daoist priest suddenly pressed down on red. red shirt stopped in his tracks. leng rongrong also grabbed nie qian and stopped in her tracks. the five of them did not look too good. they wanted to find a ce to hide, but the footsteps were too fast. they came down the stairs in an instant. in the night, leng rongrong suddenly looked up. some moonlight shone in from the window beside her, allowing her to see the man who wasing down the stairs. under the moonlight, an unparalleled beauty was looking at them coldly. that tall and straight figure, that familiar man, was standing on thest step, looking at them. however, his eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°this, this is lord fourth, right?¡± red shirt gulped. ¡± why do i feel like something is wrong? shouldn¡¯t he be imprisoned? ¡± ¡°ah yuan!¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan in shock, her heart thumping wildly. the entire room seemed to be filled with a suffocating atmosphere, leng rongrong felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat. she became more and more uneasy. mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were unfamiliar. he looked at her as if he was looking at an enemy, a stranger. it was not the kind of look he should have when looking at her. as expected, after mo linyuan walked down thest step, he asked coldly, ¡± who are you? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡± mo linyuan, don¡¯t scare me! ¡± you don¡¯t remember your wife?¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong coldly. he raised his slender hand and his beautiful fingers gently pressed the light switch. the crystal light above his head suddenly lit up. the entire hall, which was decorated in a simple manner, became extremely bright. leng rongrong also saw clearly that the man in front of her was no one else but her husband, mo linyuan. she wasn¡¯t seeing things, and it wasn¡¯t an illusion. this man was really mo linyuan, but the way he looked at her was extremely unfamiliar. ¡°what happened to you? what did qiao wu do to you?¡± leng rongrong asked uneasily. ¡°my master didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was extremely cold, and even his eyes were bone-chilling, causing one¡¯s heart to turn cold. ¡°he asked you to forget me? if you don¡¯t remember me, do you still remember theher abyss empire?¡± leng rongrong became more and more uneasy. ¡°whather abyss empire?¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face turned even colder. ¡± where¡¯s xiao xun ¡®er? mo nanyu, you can¡¯t possibly forget about your son, can you? ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s scalp went numb, and she felt uneasy. he had forgotten her! not only had he forgotten about her, but he had also forgotten about theher abyss empire! what did qiao wu do to him? he actually couldn¡¯t remember anything! mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong coldly and looked at him without saying a word. he did not react at all when he heard xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s name. ¡°ha, you came to save him, but he forgot about you.¡± nie sha sneered, ¡± still not leaving? why would she save him? was a man still worthy of being a man when he had done this? he could even forget his wife! if he really cared about you, would he have forgotten about you so easily?¡± the prince, the taoist priest, and hong yi all nodded thoughtfully. ¡± that makes sense. how can you forget true love so easily? ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we just leave?¡± red shirt whispered, ¡± why do i feel like we¡¯ve been surrounded? have we fallen into a trap? ¡± as he spoke, red shirt¡¯s hand was already gripping his whip tightly. the daoist priest flicked the horsetail whisk in his hand and nodded. the prince held his folding fan and looked left and right. he then cursed, ¡± we¡¯re really surrounded ... ¡± leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan. she had never expected this situation. initially, they thought that if mo linyuan was locked up, they could just rescue him. even if they could not rescue him, they could all go together and rescue him in the chaos. in the end, mo linyuan was awake, not locked up, and not injured. he just did not remember them and was used by qiao wu. ¡°sect master, what should we do? should we leave, or should we leave?¡± red shirt turned around and asked. ¡°since i¡¯m here, i¡¯m definitely going to take her away!¡± leng rongrong furrowed her brows. one look was enough to tell that this was going to be a tough battle. even if they didn¡¯t take her away, they were going to have a big fight. qiao wu was clearly prepared for them toe and save him. ¡± how? he doesn¡¯t seem to know how to cooperate. ¡± the daoist priest was frowning. ¡°even if he¡¯s unconscious, he still has to be brought back!¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± send them the signal! ¡± as she said that, leng rongrong had already started to attack mo linyuan. looking at the situation, mo linyuan probably couldn¡¯t remember who he was for a while, so it was better to just take action. red shirt was ready to send out the signal, and the others around them instantly attacked them. qiao wu also slowly walked down the stairs with a walking stick. mo ling ¡®er and leng qing lei followed qiao wu on both sides. leng rongrong was also stunned when she saw mo ling ¡®er and leng qing¡¯ le. ¡°ling ¡®er!¡± her pupils contracted as she looked at mo ling ¡®er in shock. why was she with qiao wu ... ¡°sister-inw, we meet again.¡± mo ling er smiled, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. although i like you, i can¡¯t disobey my master¡¯s order. ¡± ¡°you ... then why did you ...¡± ¡°why did ie to your side before? i originally wanted to take your ring, but i tried and was unable to get it ... so i could only return to master¡¯s side.¡± Chapter 1351 1351 this is a cage designed for you mo ling ¡®er looked at leng rongrong with interest, ¡± sister-inw, hand over the ring obediently, and master and i will let you go. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± is my ring very important to you? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no harm in telling you. your ring might not be of much use to you, but it¡¯s very important to us. to be honest, since you¡¯re not of much use to us, why don¡¯t you give us the ring?¡± mo ling er chuckled. she had been by leng rongrong¡¯s side before and had tested her. however, leng rongrong refused to hand over the ring, and unless leng rongrong took it off herself, it would be very difficult for them to get it. ¡°because the ring is rted to the treasure?¡± leng rongrong asked mo ling ¡®er and qiao wu. ¡°treasure? qiao wu chuckled. ¡± i¡¯m not interested in money. ¡± ¡°then what do you want?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡± what other secrets does this ring have? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s not important. what¡¯s important is that you can¡¯t escape now. why don¡¯t you leave the things behind? ¡± mo ling er said arrogantly, ¡± give the ring to master and you can live. if you don¡¯t, we can only cut off your finger and take your ring. ¡± oh, my brother might even do it himself!¡± mo ling er looked at mo linyuan as she spoke, ¡± brother, i¡¯ll leave this woman to you! ¡± mo linyuan looked at leng rongrong coldly. leng rongrong didn¡¯t say anything and rushed forward to make a move. the two of them instantly started fighting. ¡°mo linyuan, wake up!¡± leng rongrong shouted coldly as she pulled out a silver needle and stabbed it towards fourth master mo. she had to wake mo linyuan up. it was just that mo linyuan¡¯s hands were very good, and leng rongrong¡¯s kung fu was naturally not as good as his, so the silver needle did not reach mo linyuan¡¯s acupuncture point several times. after a while of back and forth, lord rong was obviously at a disadvantage. ¡°little girl, i¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this door today. if you¡¯re obedient, then take off the ring on your finger and give it to me. if you do that, i¡¯ll let you go.¡± qiao wu said with a cold smile. leng qinglei and mo ling ¡®er stood beside qiao wu with cold smiles on their faces. leng rongrong frowned and her eyes turned cold. she did not say anything and continued to fight with mo linyuan. although she didn¡¯t care much about her ring, to the point that it was just a small weapon to her, she couldn¡¯t help but be wary of qiao wu and the others who valued it so much. with qiao wu¡¯s ruthlessness, they might not have a good ending even if she gave the ring to him. however, mo linyuan was very persistent and would not listen to her no matter what she said. leng rongrong¡¯s brows were tightly locked together. as she fought, she tried to use words to provoke mo linyuan. ¡°ah yuan, i¡¯m rongrong. don¡¯t you remember me?¡± she said. ¡± i¡¯m your wife. you said that you¡¯ll treat me well for the rest of my life. you can¡¯t just forget me like this! ¡± ¡± qiao wu is your master, but he¡¯s not a good person. have you forgotten that you were caught by him because we worked together to trick him? ¡± ¡°mo linyuan, quickly remember this!¡± ¡± you¡¯re the fourth master. how can you be controlled so easily? ¡± ¡°i believe in your willpower!¡± leng rongrong was fighting madly with mo linyuan. when she realized that her martial arts were not as good as mo linyuan¡¯s, she kept talking, trying to attract his attention. she hoped that he could remember. she knew that with mo linyuan¡¯s willpower, he would not be so easily controlled. he would definitely find himself! as they fought, leng rongrong realized that no matter what she said, mo linyuan did not seem to listen. her eyes shed, and she suddenly pulled mo linyuan and kissed him. she forcefully kissed fourth master mo and tightly hugged him. at the same time, nie qian wanted toe over to help, but he didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. his face darkened with anger as he turned around and walked to the side, his entire person panting in anger. ¡°sect master, now is not the time to kiss!¡± the daoist priest took a look at it and started chanting amitabha madly. ¡± you fake daoist, don¡¯t care about the sect master. fight! ¡± the fan in the prince¡¯s hand flew out, hitting two people. the whip in red¡¯s hand was also dancing wildly, but qiao wu¡¯s men were also very powerful. the two sides were locked in a fierce fight. the prince and the others were obviously at a disadvantage. after all, they had fewer people. although he had already given the signal to the people outside, they would still need time to break in! the scene was very chaotic. after leng rongrong gave fourth master mo a deep kiss for a while, she was pushed away by him heartlessly. not only did he push her away, he even wiped his mouth with a face full of fear, as if he was a young man who had never been in love before being kissed by a girl he didn¡¯t like. leng rongrong tilted her head and looked at mo linyuan. a look of disbelief shed in her eyes. ¡°mo linyuan, do you despise me?¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t despised you yet, but you¡¯re the one who disdains me?¡± ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for your good looks, i wouldn¡¯t have saved you!¡± leng rongrong shouted in exasperation. then, she exploded and charged towards fourth master mo and started to attack him. not only was fourth master mo forced to retreat, he was also in a state of disbelief. if they wanted to fight, then they would fight ... was he just kissed by a woman? fourth master mo, who had lost his memory, seemed to find this hard to ept, so he was extremely confused. ¡°rong, you can¡¯t give them the ring!¡± ¡°the ring can open the door between this world and that world! once the door is opened, the people from the other world wille here, and the two worlds will be in chaos!¡± at this moment, gern rushed in with a group of people. the situation of the battle began to change again. qiao wu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°everyone¡¯s here?¡± he raised his hand and pped twice. immediately, another group of people rushed out from the surrounding area. they were all dressed in ckbat uniforms. these people held guns in their hands, and the dark holes of their guns were all aimed at leng rongrong and the others. although gern¡¯s men also had weapons in their hands, the two sides were in a deadlock. ¡°you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± qiao wu slowly walked down. mo linyuan walked back to qiao wu¡¯s side. ¡°little girl, do you know what this is?¡± qiao wu looked up. ¡± this is a cage i specially designed for you! ¡± leng rongrong looked at qiao wu in shock. he had been trying so hard to find her ring? ¡°give me the ring and i can spare your lives. if you don¡¯t hand over the ring, i¡¯ll have to kill you myself and cut off your hand!¡± qiao wu sighed. ¡± it¡¯s not good to use such a bloody method on a little girl, is it? ¡± Chapter 1352 1352 i have a dangerous idea ¡°don¡¯t even think about it,¡± leng rongrong sneered at qiao wu. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re really bold. you¡¯ve died once by my hands, do you want to die again by my hands?¡± qiao wu¡¯s face fell. ¡± that ring is of no use to you now. you might as well give it to me! ¡± if you give it to me, i¡¯ll spare your life. you won¡¯t lose out on this deal!¡± ¡°thank you, old man!¡± leng rongrong rolled her eyes. ¡°you don¡¯t need to thank me, just give me the thing.¡± qiao wu said with a smile. ¡°i¡¯ll give you the ghost!¡± leng rongrong suddenly blew a whistle. storm suddenly rushed in from outside, and then directly pounced on qiao wu. the two big ones moved very quickly. caught off guard, qiao wu was pounced on, and leng rongrong immediately rushed forward, wanting to take qiao wu down. gern didn¡¯t hesitate either, and he and a few of his more powerful men charged towards qiao wu. mo linyuan, on the other hand, attacked the storm without hesitation. storm was dumbfounded by the attack. this guy did not know that mo linyuan had lost his memory and could not even recognize him. hence, when mo linyuan attacked it, it kept howling, as if it was trying to exin something. however, mo linyuan did not listen to him and made storm anxious. nie yan said unhappily, ¡± his brain is broken! i don¡¯t remember you!¡± ¡°howl?¡± storm turned around and looked at nie qian with suspicion. then, he looked at fourth master mo. in the end, fourth master mo¡¯s attack was extremely ruthless, and it was sent flying. ¡°aowu!¡± storm screamed in pain and looked at mo linyuan in disbelief. at the same time, storm was also being tortured. mo ling ¡®er and leng qinglei attacked storm at the same time, and he was tied up by the two of them. the old man not far away shouted,¡±capture these two!¡± i still want to use them to refine pills!¡± ¡°yes, master!¡± ¡± yes, ¡± leng qinglei and mo ling ¡®er responded at the same time, then turned toward the storm. ¡°you still want to touch my pet!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes turned cold, and her expression instantly became a little angry. ¡± old thing, why do i find you so unpleasant to the eye! ¡± she was considered a good-tempered person, but she didn¡¯t know why she hated qiao wu the moment she saw him. he just wanted to give this qiao wu a good beating. ¡°i think you look like you need a beating!¡± as she spoke, leng rongrong attacked qiao wu madly. although qiao wu was old, his martial arts were indeed very powerful, much stronger than mo linyuan¡¯s. within a few minutes of leng rongrong¡¯s active attack, she was forced to retreat frantically by qiao wu. in just a moment, qiao wu¡¯s hand was about to strangle her neck. ¡°you dare to touch her!¡± nie yan suddenly flew over, and a small figure kicked qiao wu domineeringly. ¡± if you dare to touch her, i¡¯ll turn you into ashes! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re zhenzhen! ¡± qiao wu was kicked and quickly retreated, flying up the steps. then, he looked at nie qian with a strange expression. ¡°you don¡¯t recognize me?¡± nie yan raised her eyebrows and an evil smile appeared on her face. ¡± old man, don¡¯t you recognize me? ¡± ¡°demon venerable nie qian?¡± realization dawned on qiao wu, and he burst outughing. ¡°it¡¯s you! you¡¯ve actually be like this! are you willing to sacrifice half of your life¡¯s cultivation to save a woman who doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡± ¡± hahaha, demon lord, the powerful nie qian has turned into a little kid. with your current ability, you can¡¯t turn me into ashes? ¡± ¡°are you joking?¡± qiao wu looked at nie qian teasingly as if he was ying with a child. nie qian was already angry that his body could not recover, and he became even more furious after hearing qiao wu¡¯s words. he attacked qiao wu like a storm. ¡°you actually dare to make fun of me!¡± ¡°are you tired of living?¡± in an instant, when nie qian and qiao wu started fighting, the people on both sides couldn¡¯t help. the crystal chandeliers in the air were shaking crazily as the two of them fought. the two afterimages flew back and forth, and in a short while, they were already on the second floor. downstairs, the rest of the people who were originally confronting each other with guns also started fighting instantly. gunshots rang out continuously, and the scene could be said to be extremely chaotic. ¡°quickly, fourth master, take him away!¡± quan yu shouted, ¡± let¡¯s knock fourth master out and take him away first! ¡± young madam, quickly, take the man away. we¡¯ll deal with the rest!¡± leng rongrong also wanted to take mo linyuan away. however, mo linyuan did not recognize anyone and only knew qiao wu, their master. they could not defeat him. storm had also been beaten up by mo linyuan, so it was groaning in anger. after leng rongrong exchanged a few nces with nan si and the others, they immediately surrounded mo linyuan. ¡°no matter what method you use, make him faint!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s voice was cold. ¡± although i really want to knock boss out, i think it¡¯s still a little risky ... we¡¯ve never been boss¡¯s match. ¡± nan si shrunk his neck like a quail. ¡°even if we¡¯re not his match, we¡¯ll still have to knock lord fourth unconscious and carry him back first!¡± tang luo said with a serious expression, ¡± there¡¯s no other way. lord fourth doesn¡¯t know us, so we can only take him away first! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± leng rongrong nodded. then, everyone surrounded mo linyuan from all directions. fourth master mo¡¯s face was cold, as if he didn¡¯t recognize anyone. he didn¡¯t recognize his most beloved wife or his closest brothers. instead, he was a little annoyed that these people had surrounded him. bang! bang! bang! nan si was the first to rush up and was the first to be sent flying. he fell heavily to the ground and clutched his chest. he was in so much pain that tears were about toe out. ¡± f * ck, boss. we were brothers before. you can¡¯t treat us like this after losing your memory! ¡± mo linyuan looked at nan si with cold eyes. nan si covered his chest and pretended to cough blood. f * ck, why did hee to rescue some boss? he should have gone on a holiday with ying ¡®er. they would be beaten to death by their boss, right? boss doesn¡¯t even recognize his family anymore! ¡°young madam, why don¡¯t we just give up?¡± nan si shouted, ¡± i don¡¯t think we can beat boss! if we don¡¯t knock boss out, we might be tortured to death by boss first!¡± ¡°shut your doomsday mouth!¡± leng rongrong shouted in a low voice. at this moment, tang luo, who was already injured, was also sent flying by mo linyuan¡¯s palm. tang luo was sent flying in nan si¡¯s direction. nan si, who was just about to stand up, almost fainted from the impact. ¡°f * ck, brother, are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°now is not the time to y around.¡± tang luo stood up with difficulty. he looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction with a cold face. ¡± it¡¯s fine if lord fourth forgot about us, but how could he forget about young madam too! i have to think of a way to make lord fourth remember!¡± ¡°i have a dangerous idea.¡± nan si suddenly said. Chapter 1353 1353 if i can kill you once, i can kill you a second time ¡°what dangerous method?¡± leng rongrong and tang luo said in unison. at this time, there was no other way. even the most dangerous method could be tried. it was ast resort. ¡°i have a special weapon here that can raze this ce to the ground ... i asked for it from your second father, chenn,st time. perhaps it can blow lord fourth unconscious.¡± nan si said. leng rongrong: ¡± ... then you¡¯re going to drag us down with you. to die together? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s why i said it¡¯s a dangerous way, ¡± nan si said. ¡± it can make everyone faint. we¡¯ll see who wakes up first. ¡± ¡°get lost!¡± ¡± damn it! ¡± tang luo cursed. ¡± no, i have another way. i heard it from qin ruyan. he used to treat an amnesiac patient and used a method to restore his memory. ¡± nan si said in all seriousness. ¡°what is it?¡± leng rongrong dodged mo linyuan¡¯s attacks while looking at nan si in anticipation. ¡± the patient had someone he loved very much, so they created danger for his lover. after the patient with amnesia was stimted, he instinctively thought of his lover. ¡± nan si said seriously, ¡± that is to say, if lord rong is in danger now, perhaps lord fourth will remember something! ¡± as he spoke, nan si suddenly snatched a gun from someone beside him and pointed it at lord rong. ¡°what kind of rotten idea is this!¡± ¡± impossible! ¡± tang luo cursed. ¡± the probability of this is not high! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°young madam, it¡¯s time to test if lord fourth truly loves you!¡± nan si said to leng rongrong, then he looked in mo linyuan¡¯s direction. ¡± boss, i¡¯m really going to shoot. if you still don¡¯t remember your madam, she¡¯s going to die!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. he just looked in the direction of nan si and did not say anything. however, it was obvious that he did not believe nan si¡¯s words at all. ¡°he won¡¯t believe you.¡± mo ling er had been watching the show. she crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡± nothing can change master¡¯s decision! ¡± ¡°senior brother, aren¡¯t you going to help master catch them?¡± leng qinglei crossed her arms as well. he leaned to the side and did not help. instead, he just watched the show. ¡± master told you to take this woman down. ¡± mo linyuan looked at leng qingle coldly. ¡± i don¡¯t need you to teach me what to do. ¡± leng qinglei was speechless. leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan, her pupils constricting. ¡± mo linyuan, you really can¡¯t remember me? ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s dark eyes were emotionless, and he suddenly attacked leng rongrong. leng rongrong gritted her teeth and did not give up. she also attacked mo linyuan rapidly. the two of them exchanged blows again. at the same time, the group of people from the national prison and the other people from theherworld empire were engaged in a fierce battle with qiao wu¡¯s group. many of them had already fallen. qiao wu¡¯s men were all experts of various kinds. many people on lord rong¡¯s side were already under control, and many were seriously injured. the situation was bing more and more vulnerable. ¡°rong, we can¡¯t beat them, retreat first!¡± geren realized that if they continued to fight, they might bepletely annihted, so it was better to escape now! leng rongrong looked at mo linyuan and gritted her teeth. they hade to save mo linyuan, but in this situation, mo linyuan was fine, but they were about to be in trouble. she nced at her fallen or injured brothers. she knew that if they didn¡¯t retreat now, there would be more people in danger. after taking a deep look at mo linyuan, leng rongrong shouted, ¡± tang luo, quan yu, nan si, get our brothers ready to retreat! ¡± he could only n for the time being to save her. ¡°you want to leave?¡± fourth master mo suddenly charged towards leng rongrong. he grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s wrist with great strength, and she could not break free. at the same time, he stared at the ring on leng rongrong¡¯s finger, and reached out to take it. ¡°mo linyuan!¡± leng rongrong growled. fourth master mo¡¯s face was cold. he only cared about the ring. however, the ring seemed to be worn very tightly, so he couldn¡¯t take it off. ¡°lord rong!¡± nan si rushed over, wanting to help. at the same time, tang luo was leading a few people to save storm and rainstorm. mo ling ¡®er and leng qing le also joined the fight. the scene was once again in chaos. ¡°nie qian, do you think you can still beat me? just with this body of yours? you¡¯re just a little kid, how can you fight with me?¡± a small figure was thrown down from the air and smashed onto the ground. nie sha spat out a mouthful of blood. qiao wu, on the other hand,nded steadily on the steps. ¡°nie qian!¡± leng rongrong eximed. at this moment, qiao wu suddenly rushed in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. he grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s wrist and pulled her away from mo linyuan¡¯s hands. mo linyuan was stunned for a moment, but he did not say anything when he saw qiao wu. leng rongrong felt her neck being clutched by a rough hand, and she was forced to look at qiao wu. ¡°take off your ring and give it to me!¡± leng rongrong gritted her teeth and red at qiao wu. ¡± let them go. let everyone go and i¡¯ll give you the ring! ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t give it to him!¡± the injured geren eximed. ¡°let them go!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart ached when she saw nie qian trying to get up from the ground but was unable to. she didn¡¯t know who nie qian was and why he was so powerful. however, she knew that nie qian was injured because of her! seeing nie yan like this, her heart felt like it was being squeezed tightly by something, and a feeling of guilt spread. she sniffed and hot tears almost fell. she seemed to have seen nie yan like this before. a shadow seemed to ovep with nie yan¡¯s in her mind. ¡°i¡¯ll let you go. release all of them!¡± leng rongrong looked at qiao wu and said with reddened eyes. ¡°now that¡¯s obedient.¡± qiao wuughed. leng rongrong removed her ring and looked at qiao wu. ¡± let them go first! ¡± qiao wu narrowed his eyes and abruptly snatched the ring from leng rongrong¡¯s hand. he smiled evilly and said, ¡± are you that innocent? silly girl?¡± ¡°you¡¯re lying!¡± leng rongrong suddenly raised her hand, and the ck ring flew back to her hand. she then abruptly stabbed several silver needles at qiao wu. qiao wu was caught off guard and cried out twice. ¡°you brat, i can kill you once, i can kill you a second time!¡± leng rongrong felt her neck being grabbed. she didn¡¯t know what qiao wu had done to her, but she suddenly felt like she had lost all her strength, and all her internal energy seemed to have been drained away. following that, qiao wu grabbed her hand and started to break the ring on her finger. ¡°little girl!¡± nie yan suddenly growled. he suddenly flew up, and his small body suddenly glowed with light, transforming into an adult man. his jet-ck hair fluttered in the air, and he attacked qiao wu like a bolt of lightning. at the same time, fourth master mo seemed to have thought of something as well. his expression turned ugly and he instinctively rushed towards qiao wu like nie qian. Chapter 1354 1354 chapter 1356-penniless ¡°nan si, blow it up!¡± leng rongrong shouted with all her might, using thest of her strength. they could not escape. their only hope was to let nan si blow up the ce. only by blowing everyone up would they have a chance to escape! nan si was stunned for a moment. after he realized what leng rongrong had said, he suddenly took out the thing he had asked from chenn and threw it at her. almost instantly, that thing exploded. a huge power rushed towards everyone. everyone was sent flying. because nan si was thrown in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, qiao wu and leng rongrong were both ruthlessly thrown out. ¡°damn it!¡± nie qian suddenly rushed towards leng rongrong. he stood in front of leng rongrong, protecting her vital parts. at the back, prince and the others also wanted to rush over to protect lord rong. mo linyuan covered his heart with his hand. he looked at leng rongrong who was sent flying and felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. it was toote when he wanted to pounce on it. he was blocked by a fallen wall. ¡°aowu!¡± storm saw that its master had been hit, and although it was also injured, it still rushed towards leng rongrong¡¯s direction without saying a word. ¡°aowu aowu¡± with a sobbing tone, storm pounced forward without a care. meanwhile, storm broke free from the control and rushed over. the entire vi was on the verge of copse, and the whole world seemed to be copsing. no one could care about the fight anymore. some people were directly knocked out by the explosion, while some people rushed out. when leng rongrongnded heavily on the ground, she could barely feel anything in her body. she did not know what qiao wu had done to her, but the moment she was sent flying, she clearly felt which acupuncture point qiao wu had stabbed. however, before she could figure out what was wrong with her, leng rongrong almost fainted in an instant ... ¨C when leng rongrong woke up again, she was no longer in qiao wu¡¯s residence. when she opened her eyes, she felt pain all over her body, and she couldn¡¯t use any strength. she was originally a woman with great strength, so great that it could be said to be very exaggerated. but at this moment, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise her hand. when she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the sky. the sky was a little gloomy. then, she saw that she was covered in newspapers ... leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± in a daze, she recalled that she seemed to have fainted from the explosion. where was she now? what was going on? it took a lot of effort for leng rongrong to sit up. although she felt weak and sore, she did not seem to be injured. ¡°i¡¯m really a decent man!¡± ¡°don¡¯t go, this poor daoist¡¯s fortune-telling is really urate! i¡¯ve already done the calctions for you, you can¡¯t refuse to pay up!¡± ¡°you¡¯re looking for death!¡± with the sound of fighting, the taoist priest suddenly rolled in front of leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°sect master!¡± the daoist priest pounced over and hugged leng rongrong¡¯s leg, then cried out loud. ¡°what are you doing?¡± leng rongrong frowned as she looked at the kneeling daoist priest. he was in a sorry state, not a single piece of his clothes was intact. ¡°wuwuwu, sect master, we¡¯re so miserable!¡± the daoist priest sobbed as heined. he told leng rongrong everything that had happened in a mess. it was only then that leng rongrong realized that everyone had fainted after they had blown up qiao wu¡¯s residence. then, almost everyone was separated. when the taoist priest woke up, he was with leng rongrong and his highness, and hong yi was gone. there was no sign of the storm. there were only three of them, and the taoist priest didn¡¯t know where this ce was. the people here were speaking in anguage he couldn¡¯t understand. when he met someone who could understand him, he even called him a liar and beat him up. ¡°we¡¯ve been awake for three days.¡± the daoist priest said, ¡± sect master, you¡¯re finally awake. you¡¯ve been sleeping for three days and three nights. we were all worried that something had happened to you. fortunately, you¡¯re fine!¡± ¡°where¡¯s his highness?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± they went out to make money ... we don¡¯t have any money on us, and we don¡¯t have anything to eat. we¡¯ve been trying to make money these days, but i don¡¯t know whatnguage the people here are speaking, and we can¡¯t understand them at all. it¡¯s even harder to make money. ¡± as he said that, the taoist priest¡¯s stomach made a rumbling sound. leng rongrong was speechless. after taking a look at the surroundings, lord rong was pretty sure that they were in the same park. as for which country they were from, she wasn¡¯t too sure. she knew thenguages of many countries, but this one didn¡¯t seem to be within her scope of knowledge. leng rongrong flipped through the newspaper that had been covering her. after reading for a long time, she suddenly saw the front of the north thearch club. this ce had a branch of her north thearch club! ¡°sect master, what should we do?¡± the daoist priest touched his rumbling stomach and looked at leng rongrong helplessly. ¡°do you see this shop?¡± leng rongrong pointed to a picture in the newspaper. ¡± find it. ¡± this is my shop. once we find it, we¡¯ll have something to eat and can go back.¡± ¡°is this one?¡± the daoist priest¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had seen the light. ¡± you can rest here for a while. i¡¯ll call his highness over. we¡¯ll go and find this shop! ¡± ¡°yeah.¡± leng rongrong nodded. after the taoist priest ran away, leng rongrong felt her own strength. however, she realized that her strength had really disappeared. her martial arts seemed to have disappeared as well. in one night, she had lost all her cultivation. for a moment, a sense of panic struck her heart. how did this happen? was it because of qiao wu? did qiao wu¡¯sst blow dissipate all her power? although her heart was in a mess and she was panicking, leng rongrong tried her best to remain calm. she sat on the bench and waited for a while before the taoist priest called his highness over. leng rongrong looked up at the two of them. ¡± i have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± the prince¡¯s clothes were as ragged as the taoist priest¡¯s, and his entire body was dirty. he had originally been very handsome, but at this moment, his face was covered in ash. ¡°i¡¯ve lost all my power, but i still have strength.¡± leng rongrong said. the prince and the daoist priest were both stunned and then looked at each other. ¡°how did this happen?¡± the prince asked. ¡°it¡¯s probably qiao wu¡¯s doing.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± you two are good at martial arts, aren¡¯t you? do you still have your kung fu?¡± ¡°yes, he is.¡± the prince and the daoist priest nodded. ¡°that¡¯s good. don¡¯t worry about the danger.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± let¡¯s go to the north thearch club first. ¡± they were penniless now, and it was a problem that they couldn¡¯t even afford to eat. this was also a ce where they didn¡¯t speak anguage, which was very troublesome. Chapter 1355 1355 this enthusiasm is fake! the three of them immediately started looking for the north thearch club. because of thenguage barrier, the three of them almost got beaten up several times when they asked people about it in the newspaper. leng rongrong looked at the daoist priest and the prince, frowning. when they saw a ce that looked like a public toilet, leng rongrong immediately brought the two of them over to wash their faces and tidy their clothes. lord rong also looked at herself in the mirror. when she saw herself in the mirror, she was also shocked by herself. she looked quite embarrassed. a part of his hair had been burnt ... his clothes were still intact, but his face was also very dirty. leng rongrong tied her long hair into a simple ponytail and washed her face. her face, which originally looked like a beggar¡¯s, instantly became much paler after the wash. she also looked as beautiful as before. the daoist priest and the prince had also been cleaned up. the three of them went out with the newspaper and began to ask around. because of thenguage barrier, after asking around for a long time, the three of them realized that the directions they were given were almostpletely different. leng rongrong was speechless. after being pointed in the opposite direction several times, the three of them were finally exhausted. they sat down on the steps by the side of the road and began to rest. ¡°i can¡¯t, i don¡¯t have any strength left, i¡¯m too hungry. i see people as walking chicken legs now!¡± the daoist priest clutched his stomach and looked at the people walking around in front of him with starry eyes. he opened his mouth as if he wanted to rush up and bite them. ¡°calm down,¡± he said. leng rongrong stopped the taoist priest who was about to rush out. ¡°gu gu gu gu.¡± his highness ¡°stomach began to growl. lord rong¡¯s stomach also let out a miserable cry. the three of them looked at each other. leng rongrong suggested, ¡± why don¡¯t we go and order some food? to be honest, i really want to experience what it¡¯s like to be a beggar. let¡¯s be beggars for once. ¡± the taoist priest and the prince nodded, and then their eyes fell on leng rongrong. ¡± sect master, girls should like to eat better. can you go and ask for some? ¡± the prince¡¯s face was full of anticipation. ¡°yes, yes, yes. sect master, why don¡¯t you try?¡± the daoist priest blinked his eyes. ¡°then i¡¯ll try that bakery over there.¡± leng rongrong nced at the two of them. ¡± if they hit me, remember to rush up and help! ¡± ¡°alright, we¡¯ll definitely help!¡± the prince nodded. leng rongrong stood up, patted off the dust, and walked towards the bakery. soon, she stood in front of the bakery. she blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at the salesgirl inside. ¡± hello, can you give us a few loaves of bread? i¡¯lle and exchange for you when i have money in the future.¡± the shop assistant was speechless. she stared at leng rongrong in confusion, her eyes filled with disdain. leng rongrong pointed at her stomach, then made a gesture of eating, then pointed at the bread, and spread her hands, indicating that she had no money. the shop assistant was speechless. after looking at leng rongrong for a long time, the shop assistant mumbled something in a bad mood and asked for the broom to chase master rong away. lord rong was so frightened that he turned around and rushed out. she had no kung fu now, so she could only run if she couldn¡¯t win! ¡°how is it?¡± the prince and the daoist priest rushed forward. leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± he won¡¯t give it to me. ¡± ¡°i think we should find a man.¡± the daoist priest held his chin and said, ¡± only men will be tender and protective of women. women will only be jealous. ¡± sect master, that woman must be jealous of your good looks!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. after walking for a while, lord rong felt that his stomach was hurting from hunger. ¡± why don¡¯t we find a man to try? ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, find a man to try.¡± the daoist priest nodded repeatedly. the three of them quickly picked another store. the owner of the store was a man, and he was chubby. he looked like the kind of person who was generous and fat. this kind of person¡¯s temper should be rtively good, if one ignored his tattooed arm. of course, tattooed arms didn¡¯t mean anything. tattoos didn¡¯t necessarily mean bad people. ¡°i can¡¯t. sect master, you should go and try!¡± the prince clutched his stomach and said, ¡± i¡¯m starving. ¡± leng rongrong nced at the prince, then at the taoist priest. ¡± speaking of which, you guys call me sect master, sect master. why do you all want me to ask for food? shouldn¡¯t you guys be the ones taking care of me? ¡± the prince: ¡°!!!¡± the daoist priest: ¡°!!! ¡± the two of them didn¡¯t want to say it. it was too embarrassing. leng rongrong quickly walked to the door of the shop. she said a few words in chinese, but the other party did not respond. she began to speak in english, but the other party did not have any reaction either. he just looked at leng rongrong in confusion. ¡°it seems that i can¡¯t understand chinese and english. i can¡¯t understand the othernguages either.¡± leng rongrong began to use her killing move and began to make all sorts of gestures. the chubby man looked at it for a long time and seemed to understand something. he pointed at the food, and then pointed at leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded her head repeatedly, then made a gesture to indicate that she had no money in her purse. then, he pointed at the prince and the taoist priest behind him. the fat man stared at chief rong for a long time, then revealed a smile. he nodded and pointed at leng rongrong, then at himself. ¡± you¡¯re willing to treat us to a meal? ¡± lord rong was excited. the fat man didn¡¯t know what lord rong said, but he just nodded. then, he took out some food and ced it on the table. lord rong immediately called the daoist priest and the prince over to eat. as she ate, she nodded at the fat man and said a few words of thanks. she even spoke in manynguages and expressed that she would definitely repay him in the future. the fat man shook his head very politely, indicating that it was fine. ¡°he¡¯s a good person,¡± leng rongrong said. the daoist priest and the prince nodded. they had indeed met a good person. otherwise, they would have starved to death. the three of them gobbled up the food, and scattered clouds was soon full. after eating, leng rongrong took the newspaper and pointed at the picture of the north thearch club to ask the man. the man looked at leng rongrong with a smile and seemed very enthusiastic, but then he shook his head. ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± leng rongrong puffed up her cheeks and nodded. ¡± alright, we¡¯ll look for it ourselves. ¡± with that, lord rong and the daoist priest prepared to leave. however, before he could walk out, the man grabbed lord rong and looked at him with a frown. ¡°is there something?¡± leng rongrong asked. the man¡¯s smile grew wider. he licked his lips and mumbled something. however, when lord rong saw his eyes, he suddenly understood something. to hell with their enthusiasm! this man had his eyes on her and wanted to use her to exchange for a meal ... ¡°!# @?!¡±the man grumbled noisily, then gestured for leng rongrong to stay, and for the daoist priest and the prince to leave. Chapter 1356 1356 chapter 1358-storm sold the man looked very impatient and immediately moved to touch lord rong. lord rong pped him with the back of his hand. in the end, because he had lost his kung fu and strength, hitting him was like touching him, which made the man even more excited. he grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand and touched lord rong¡¯s hand with shining eyes. leng rongrong was shocked. the daoist priest and the prince were both stunned. they had forgotten what they were doing and just looked at the fat man in a daze. ¡°help me!¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and shouted at the two of them, ¡± beat him up! ¡± only then did the taoist priest and the prince react. they rushed up to help lord rong get rid of the fat man and then beat him up. the fat man cried out in pain, his face swollen from the beating. after he was released, he turned around and took out a fruit knife. he screamed and then made a phone call. a few minutester, arge group of tattooed people rushed over. leng rongrong, the taoist priest, and the prince were all shocked. ¡°run, run, run!¡± leng rongrong shouted. the three of them turned around and ran. they didn¡¯t know how long they had been running before the people chasing them stopped. lord rong sat on a long bench, panting. the daoist priest and the prince also leaned against the back of their chairs, feeling half-dead. ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m dead tired. ¡± the three of them rested for a long time under the shade of a tree by the roadside. the daoist priest asked, ¡± sect master, what should we do? ¡± leng rongrong pondered for a while before saying, ¡± go to the police station or the north thearch club. ¡± as they were talking, a bird flew past in the sky. lord rong looked at the little bird that flew past and suddenly had an idea. ¡°i have an idea!¡± ...... on the other side, while lord rong and the others were lost in a foreign country, storm and rainstorm were also on the verge of a breakdown. the two big guys had been captured and locked up in two huge iron cages. they were going to be auctioned. ¡°aowu!¡± the storm hit the cage angrily. ng, ng! the iron cage made a loud noise, but the iron cage was welded so tightly that the storm couldn¡¯t open it at all. the storm in the opposite cage was the same. it hit the cage with all its might, but the cage only made a sound and did not show any intention of opening. ¡°what are you quarreling about?¡± the ck cloth was removed first, and a golden-haired man looked at storm and storm and cursed angrily. he then raised the tranquilizer gun in his hand and said, ¡± if you make any more noise, i¡¯ll tranquilize you! i heard that you¡¯re smarter than humans. is that true? can you understand what i¡¯m saying?¡± when storm and storm saw the tranquilizer gun, they stopped and did not hit the cage again. ¡°ha, you can really understand my words?¡± the golden-haired man chuckled and waved the tranquilizer gun in his hand. ¡± since you understand, then be quiet. wait a moment, we¡¯re getting into the car. if you move around like this, the car will flip and you¡¯ll be blown to death! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re all so smart. sending you to the auction won¡¯t do you any harm. if you meet a good master, you¡¯ll live a good life.¡± ¡± of course, the premise is that you must be very obedient! ¡± the golden-furred man covered it with the ck cloth again. then, a shovel truck moved the two cages onto arge truck. not long after, the car drove away. ¨C at the same time, in the country, on the floating cloud mountain. because of nie yan¡¯s phone call, little nan yu, gern, tang ziyi, chenn, jiang fu, xuanyuan nantian, and the others were all gathered together. everyone¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark, as if a storm wasing. ¡°what did you just say?¡± jiang fu and the others looked at gern with killing intent. gern was a two-meter-tall big guy, but when he heard the words of these people, he was so scared that he was trembling. mastern, mastern, don¡¯t you know the situation in the international prison best? didn¡¯t you go to the international prison before ... ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been to an international prison, but i didn¡¯t know that these people would have anything to do with our rongrong!¡± chenn red at him. ¡± then what¡¯s up with mo linyuan? he actually dared to forget our rongrong? you haven¡¯t even held a wedding for our rongrong yet. it¡¯s fine if you want to divorce our rongrong, but how could you forget about her?¡± ¡°this, this has nothing to do with me. i didn¡¯t ask him to forget.¡± gwyn shivered. if he knew this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t havee. why did he have toe and see these demonic guys? chenn, tang ziyi, and the other godfather¡¯s faces darkened. su wei and little nan yu¡¯s faces were also very ugly. especially little nan yu. he knew more things, which meant he had to bear more. he didn¡¯t even know that something like this had happened to his parents. if his master hadn¡¯t called him, he wouldn¡¯t have known about this. however, his master was seriously injured and his whereabouts were unknown. after making that call, he could no longer contact his master. ¡°do you people from the international prison eat shit?¡± tang ziyi nced at him. ¡± you can¡¯t even catch an old man! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that we¡¯re weak, it¡¯s that they¡¯re too strong.¡± garne frowned. ¡°we, rongrong, are also involved!¡± chenn red at them. ¡± you bunch of trash! ¡± ¡± giggle, trash, giggle. ¡± a chicken stuck its head out of the door and suddenly pped its wings as it rushed in. it then flew to the top of garne¡¯s head, and the sound of trash was extremely long. geren was so scared that his whole body was stiff. ¡± what kind of parrot is so heavy? ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± the critical hit pecked at garne¡¯s head. ¡°that¡¯s a chicken, not a bird!¡± he said. little nan yu said with a cold face, ¡± i don¡¯t know where mommy is now. i can only make sure that she¡¯s alive but i don¡¯t know where she is! ¡± it¡¯s been three days, and there¡¯s still no news!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll track rongrong¡¯s whereabouts. xiao xun ¡®er, you try to find out where storm and the others are.¡± chenn said with a serious face. ¡°and that scumbag!¡± tang ziyi clenched his fists. ¡± mo linyuan is a scumbag. i¡¯m going to find him and break all his bones. how dare he bully our little rongrong! ¡± don¡¯t you know that our little rongrong is our precious daughter? you¡¯ve warned her so many times, but you still dare to bully our little rongrong!¡± ¡°rongrong will be fine, right?¡± xuanyuan nantian and the other 19 were also very worried. ¡°mommy should be fine. with his highness and the others by her side, she should be fine.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± we don¡¯t have to worry about mommy¡¯s safety for now. the most important thing now is to find her whereabouts. ¡± ¡°also, that qiao wu must be dealt with!¡± as he spoke, a murderous intent shed in his eyes. the little guy¡¯s eyes swept over to gern. ¡± you people from the international prison should have a way to deal with qiao wu, right? ¡± Chapter 1357 1357 the underground auction ¡°is the north thearch club really here?¡± the prince waved his fan as he walked. he was clearly in a sorry state, but there was a bit of flirtatiousness. ¡°that¡¯s what the animals say.¡± ¡± it should be here, ¡± said lord rong. after the three of them walked through a rather deste street, they soon saw a slightly more prosperous street. this street had a somewhat ancient style to it. after walking a few steps, the few of them saw the front of the north thearch club. the words ¡± north thearch club ¡± made lord rong feel a great sense of familiarity. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. leng rongrong was the first to walk towards the door. the door was wide open, and just as lord rong and the others were about to enter, they were stopped by a few strong men at the door. the few brawny men looked at leng rongrong and the other two coldly, and said a bunch of iprehensible words. ¡°i¡¯m the owner of the north thearch club, leng rongrong.¡± leng rongrong said as she made a hand gesture. she repeated it in english and several othernguages, but the person in front of her remained unmoved. leng rongrong was speechless. he suddenly felt a little regretful. in the past, he didn¡¯t take his own business seriously and always let others manage it. that was why many people under him didn¡¯t know that he was the boss. the person in front of her clearly didn¡¯t know her, and they didn¡¯t even speak the samenguage. ¡°they don¡¯t know you.¡± the prince looked surprised. ¡± aren¡¯t you the boss? ¡± i¡¯m the big boss behind the scenes, so it¡¯s not strange that they don¡¯t know me. i don¡¯t even know when this branch opened. ¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡°it can¡¯t be a fake, right?¡± the daoist priest was suspicious. ¡°looking at the signboard, it should not be fake.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± let¡¯s go in first and meet the person in charge. ¡± ¡°they¡¯re not letting us in.¡± the prince frowned. ¡°i¡¯m going to force my way in.¡± leng rongrong took a step back as she spoke, looking as if she was looking at them. the daoist priest and the prince had a tacit understanding. after the two of them looked at each other, they rushed over and started fighting with the strong men at the door. the two of them were quite good at fighting, and the few gatekeepers were knocked down by them in a short while. lord rong followed the two of them inside. a few minutester, they were sitting in the manager¡¯s office. lord rong sat on the sofa while the taoist priest and the prince stood on either side of him, like two guardians. even though he had lost his martial arts, lord rong still had a domineering aura. at the entrance of the office, many security guards looked at them nervously, but they did not dare toe in. then, a young woman rushed in from outside. she was dressed in a ck suit and looked very neat. when she entered and saw lord rong, her face was filled with admiration. ¡°lord rong!¡± ¡°i finally get to see you in person! it has always been my dream to see you in person!¡± ¡°you¡¯re my idol! i¡¯ve been watching all of your tv series and variety shows!¡± ¡°you¡¯re so handsome!¡± the young woman spoke in chinese, and lord rong could understand herpletely. after listening to so many gibberish that she didn¡¯t know what to say, leng rongrong finally heard something that she could understand. she felt extremely close to her. ¡°you know me, and you also know me. then you should also know that i¡¯m the boss behind the north emperor club, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at the woman and asked with a smile. ¡°i know, you¡¯re my boss!¡± the young woman nodded and extended her hand. ¡± my name is ai man, i¡¯m the manager of the north emperor club¡¯s branch! the people here don¡¯t know you, they didn¡¯t recognize you, i¡¯m sorry for scaring you!¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you know him. let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± lord rong looked up, and his neck was almost sore. aiman sat down. ¡± lord rong, why are you here? ¡± one look at leng rongrong¡¯s face and one could tell that she was in a sorry state. ¡°there was an ident, and i lost everything.¡± ¡°oh, don¡¯t worry. let me know if you need anything.¡± aiman said and patted the sofa. ¡± oh, right, there¡¯s something you need to know! ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± lord rong looked at aiman. ¡°from what i know, the north thearch¡¯s meeting and all of your businesses seem to have been snatched away.¡± aiman said, ¡± someone from my side also tried to do something, but i threw them out! ¡± ¡°snatched it away? who is it?¡± ¡°someone spread the news that you¡¯re dead, and then took away all your things in the name of your brother and sister. i don¡¯t know how they did it, but some of the other clubs and your businesses seem to have been marked by them and the people have been reced. those people who came after you are in trouble.¡± aiman frowned and said, ¡± some of them went to those two people after they found out that you were dead. ¡± ¡°leng qingqing, leng qinglei.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. she had neglected her own business, so it was not difficult for them to take it away from her when she was missing. ¡°oh, there¡¯s another thing. storm and storm, my spies heard that these two have been sent to the underground auction for auction.¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t believe it at first, but seeing you in trouble, i guess they might be in trouble too. ¡± ai man said to leng rongrong anxiously. ¡°an underground auction?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± storm was caught? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s them, but ording to my subordinate¡¯s reply, it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s them. the auction will start at 12 o ¡®clock tonight. ¡± aiman said, ¡± i¡¯ve got tickets and i¡¯m nning to go and take a look! ¡± ¡°bring us too.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. aiman nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll prepare some clothes for you to change into, take a bath, and eat something. we¡¯ll take action at night! ¡± ¡°many thanks.¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re my boss and my idol.¡± a few minutester, leng rongrong, his highness, and the taoist priest were brought to the north thearch club¡¯s guest room. someone immediately pulled a few clothes hangers over and gave them to lord rong, the taoist priest, and the others. the three of them went into their rooms to take a shower. after the shower, everyone went to the restaurant to eat something that aiman had prepared. aiman, on the other hand, chatted with leng rongrong. lord rong asked her to help find out the whereabouts of hong yi, gern, and the others, as well as to contact the people in china. aiman did as he was told. thinking of fourth master mo, lord rong still felt uneasy. she also wondered how nie qian was doing. when leng rongrong managed to contact tang luo, everyone was overjoyed. little nan yu, jiang fu, chenn, xuanyuan nantian, and the others were all fighting to talk to lord rong. lord rong only hung up afterforting each and every one of them. from their conversation, lord rong knew that fourth master mo and the others were all fine. apart from hong yi and nie qian, the others were all fine. because he vaguely remembered that nie sha had protected him during the explosion, lord rong was very worried about this little guy. Chapter 1358 1358 chapter 1360-red shirt auctioned it waste at night, and leng rongrong and the others had changed into their own clothes. aiman prepared the car. after they got in the car, they set off directly to the underground auction. in the car, aiman took out her phone and showed the photos to leng rongrong. ¡± my men took these photos secretly. i think they should be storm and rainstorm. do you think they look like them? ¡± ¡°it should be them.¡± leng rongrong took two looks and was almost certain that it was a storm. ¡°it¡¯s good that it¡¯s them. we¡¯ll take a picture of themter.¡± aiman nced at leng rongrong as she spoke. ¡± but speaking of which, did you guys not bring money? although i have money, i don¡¯t know if i have enough to bid for them. tonight¡¯s bidding should be very intense.¡± ¡°i¡¯m bringing back my own pet, why would i need to spend money?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes were cold as she said, ¡± can¡¯t you just take it away? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re right. that¡¯s your pet, so of course you can take it away. the underground auction isn¡¯t an unreasonable ce. although some rules are a little overbearing, we¡¯ll see how things go and discuss itter.¡± aiman looked at leng rongrong and said thoughtfully, ¡± if we really can¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll snatch it! ¡± leng rongrong nodded. the group soon arrived at the underground auction. aiman took the entrance tickets and led everyone into the auction. this auction house was veryrge, and every time there was an auction, there would be a particrlyrge number of people, and there were all kinds of people. aiman led leng rongrong and the others to find a ce to sit down and started to wait. ¡± i¡¯m finally lucky enough to see the storm, a real storm, and not just watching videos on the inte. i feel so blessed. ¡± aiman looked at leng rongrong beside her with excitement. when she saw leng rongrong, she smiled even more happily. ¡± lord rong is right beside me. it¡¯s so exciting like i¡¯m dreaming. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. as more and more people entered the venue, the entire auction hall became very lively. the auction officially began. this auction was quite special, and the items being auctioned were also quite special. basically, they were all extremely rare and precious items, and the items being auctioned were all different. there were people who had auctioned here. some had auctioned animals, and some had auctioned all kinds of rare gemstones and antiques. many of the items being auctioned were rare and unimaginable toys. the auction began. the first item was a crown worn by a king. it was ancient and exquisite. many people were interested in it, and everyone started bidding. leng rongrong and the others ¡®target was storm and rainstorm, so they were not interested in this thing. everyone was waiting with ack of interest. after several items were auctioned off, the storm and rainstorm had not appeared yet. ¡°maybe it¡¯s thest one,¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± aiman said. ¡± they will appear soon. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. the prince and the daoist priest were sitting together. it was unknown where they had gotten first-generation potato chips from, but they were actually eating them, which attracted a lot of attention from the surrounding people. when the auction came to the second item, everyone raised their heads and stared at the stage. there were many people who had yet to harvest anything and were very interested in the final item. ¡°this is the second andst item that we¡¯re going to auction. i¡¯m sure no one will be able to guess what it is.¡± the auctioneer was speaking on the stage, and when he saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were locked on him, he had a satisfied look on his face. ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± everyone started to shout out of curiosity. ¡°we were kept in suspense, why don¡¯t you just take it out directly!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, hurry up. i¡¯m waiting for thest thing. the things in front are too ordinary. we¡¯re not interested in them! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to say anymore, just take it out and show it to everyone!¡± everyone in the audience was shouting in variousnguages. the auctioneer was still calm andposed. ¡± this time, it¡¯s not an item being auctioned, but a person! it was a woman! a woman as beautiful as a painting!¡± ¡°a woman? what kind of woman can be auctioned here?¡± ¡°is there something special about this woman?¡± ¡± ha, interesting. there¡¯s even someone who sells women! ¡± leng rongrong and the others were also looking at the stage, and when they heard the word ¡°woman,¡± everyone was stunned. lord rong didn¡¯t look too good. after all, selling people here was really disgusting. ¡°a child has been auctioned here before. as for a woman, unless she¡¯s extremely beautiful or she has some secrets, she wouldn¡¯t be put up for auction here.¡± aiman said thoughtfully. leng rongrong did not say anything and just looked in the direction of the stage. the host was almost done with the suspense. someone pushed a huge ss cage up. in the huge ss cage, there was a woman with her back facing everyone. she was wearing a red dress that exposed her shoulders and back. her long hair was very ck, and her satin was very beautiful. for a moment, everyone at the scene was excited. ¡°beauty, so beautiful!¡± ¡°if your back looks so good, your face should be even better looking, right?¡± ¡°beauty, quickly turn around and let everyone see!¡± ¡°beauty, quickly turn around!¡± everyone started to make a ruckus. leng rongrong looked at the people inside and felt that they looked familiar. she used her hand to hit the taoist priest and the prince who were eating. ¡°you guys, quickly take a look!¡± at the same time, the auctioneer on the stage said, ¡± everyone has seen many beautiful women, right? but i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen many as beautiful as her. besides, this beauty¡¯s kung fu is very powerful. if you can¡¯t buy her as a wife, you can also buy her as a bodyguard ...¡± the auctioneer was exaggerating. the woman in the ss box turned around, and her eyes were frighteningly sharp and cold. ¡± wow, you have personality and taste. i like it! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve confirmed it with my eyes. she¡¯s the woman i like! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m definitely taking it!¡± everyone said in excitement. the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. it really was hong yi ... hong yi had been caught like a storm to be auctioned off. however, the red specter in the ss cage seemed to be enjoying herself as she looked at everyonezily. ¡°hongyi?¡± the taoist priest looked surprised. ¡± she can¡¯t live anymore, so she¡¯s here to sell herself for money to eat? ¡± the prince was also stunned. ¡± so she¡¯s here. ¡± no wonder i can¡¯t see him?¡± when she finished, both the prince and the taoist priest looked at leng rongrong for help. leng rongrong nced at aiman and didn¡¯t say anything, but aiman understood and nodded. hence, during the bidding process, aiman kept raising his sign. at first, there were many people raising their boards, so no one noticed aiman. but when there were only two or three people left, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on aiman. ¡°you¡¯re a woman. what do you need to buy a woman for?¡± some people looked at aiman. Chapter 1359 1359 this man is not easy to deal with ¡°can¡¯t you buy her to be your bodyguard?¡± lord rong retorted with a pair of sharp eyes. when they met lord rong¡¯s eyes, the people who spoke immediately shut their mouths. everyone continued to bid. in the end, it was still aiman who took the picture of red shirt. after the red shirt was won, thest to go on stage was storm and rainstorm. two huge iron cages were pushed up. the cages were covered with ck cloth and looked very mysterious. lord rong didn¡¯t need to look at it to know that it was definitely a storm. with this size, nothing could be locked except a storm. ¡°it¡¯s a storm, right?¡± aiman looked at leng rongrong. ¡± it should be a storm, right? ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± looking at the size of this cage, it should be storm. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if anyone has guessed what we¡¯re auctioning this time.¡± the auctioneer started to keep them in suspense again. after he circled around, under the urging of everyone, he had the ck cloth on the cage removed. almost at the same time, a shrill scream came from the field. ¡°what the hell is this?¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t a dog, is it? a dog can¡¯t be this big!¡± ¡°he¡¯s too good looking!¡± ¡± that horse is obviously not a simple horse. it¡¯s so handsome! ¡± ¡°this fur, this appearance, it¡¯s definitely top quality! an ordinary horse would never be so good-looking. furthermore, this horse is human-like!¡± everyone was excited. some men even stood up and watched the storm. everyone was eager to bid for the storm and rainstorm. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw the storm and rainstorm. her pupils contracted. it was indeed her storm and rainstorm. it was indeed them! someone had actually brought them to this ce to auction! storm was obviously a little violent in the cage. after they hit the cage a few times, storm¡¯s nose twitched, as if it had smelled something familiar. in an instant, storm looked up. almost immediately, storm saw lord rong in the crowd. lord rong was wearing a cheongsam and a ck shawl. she looked extremely elegant and beautiful. she just looked at storm calmly. it was just a very calm look, but it made storm¡¯s heart instantly return to calmness. the moment it saw its master, its heart was at ease, and it was not afraid of anything. ¡°aowu!¡± storm shouted at the storm. storm heard storm¡¯s call and saw storm¡¯s look. he instantly looked at the seats below. in the vast sea of people, storm instantly saw leng rongrong in the crowd. she sat there calmly. even though there was a dense crowd, it was as if she was the only one who was glowing. it was as if a light was shining on her. lord rong made a gesture to calm storm down. all of a sudden, the storm calmed down, and it seemed to be not afraid of anything. ¡°why are they so quiet all of a sudden?¡± ¡± did you see that? they seemed to bemunicating just now! ¡± ¡°these two are very smart!¡± ¡°i¡¯m determined to get it today!¡± ¡°no, they¡¯re mine. i¡¯ve wanted them for a long time!¡± the group of people were extremely excited. all of them wanted to obtain the storm and rainstorm. the auction officially started, and many people raised their cards. aiman¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw storm and storm. she wanted to rush up and touch them. she felt that they were too cute. she had forgotten to raise her sign. leng rongrong took it over calmly and started to raise the sign again and again. she was wearing a cheongsam with a tasseled shawl. her skin was so fair that it glowed. she had the aura of a goddess. the people around her couldn¡¯t help but look at her when they saw her raise the sign. her movements werenguid, but her entire body exuded an extraordinary domineering aura. ¡°who is she?¡± a few men were attracted by lord rong¡¯s outstanding temperament and couldn¡¯t help but discuss in low voices. ¡°i¡¯ve never seen him before, but he doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. this temperament, this aura, no other woman canpare. i don¡¯t know where this woman came from, she¡¯s really extraordinary!¡± ¡± she looks like an asian woman. are there such women in asia? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s always someone better, and there¡¯s always someone better. it¡¯s not strange.¡± leng rongrong raised her paddle again and again until the end, and only one man with unparalleled temperament was bidding against her. the man raised the bid, and she followed suit. it was as if he was not adding money, but a meaningless number. the people around them were almost suffocating. at first, a few women were still talking about leng rongrong¡¯s qualifications. she was just blindly shouting and definitely couldn¡¯t afford it. in the end, at this point, no one dared to say anything. ¡°no. 12 added another 30 million!¡± ¡°no. 7 also added 30 million!¡± ...... leng rongrong¡¯s cold eyes swept over to the man who had been bidding against her, and that man was also looking back at her. it was a young man in a ck suit, with azy and noble air. when he looked at leng rongrong, he nodded at her, smiled, and then raised his sign to increase the bid. leng rongrong frowned. after looking at the man twice, she continued to raise the sign. both of them had a slightlyzy attitude, but the bidding was very intense. the price was already sky-high, and the two of them were stillpeting. the surrounding people who were determined to win could only shake their heads and watch the show at this moment. ¡± she¡¯s really not an ordinary person. this woman is too powerful! ¡± ¡± she actually dared topete with chief hei. she¡¯s simply courting death! ¡± ¡°she even dared to provoke someone like master hei!¡± ...... at first, aiman was drooling while staring at storm, but when he heard the discussion around him, he suddenly looked over. when she saw master hei, she felt her hair stand on end. ¡°rongrong, rongrong ...¡± aiman swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡± that, that¡¯s master ck! ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± the prince asked curiously from the side. he had a lollipop in his mouth. ¡°the most powerful person on our side, chief hei, is very good at doing business and is also very famous in the underworld. he seemed to bezy, but in reality, he was cruel and merciless. basically, no one in our country or the neighboring countries dares to offend him. the major powers of the other continents would basically give in to him when they see him.¡± ¡± he¡¯s very strong, ¡± aiman said. aiman held his forehead and said in a low voice, ¡± we¡¯re in trouble. there¡¯s nothing that he can¡¯t get. even if we win the bidding, he¡¯ll take away what he wants! ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡± damn it, i didn¡¯t expect that chief ck woulde. if chief ck wasn¡¯t here, everything would be easy, but if he was here ... ¡± aiman didn¡¯t finish her sentence as she recalled a very terrifying incident ... Chapter 1360 1360 bidding ¡°lord rong ... should we give this some further thought?¡± aiman asked carefully. all in all, this master hei was too terrifying. she knew that master rong was also very powerful, but master rong was penniless now ... the two people beside her also looked a little abnormal. leng rongrong and chief hei continued bidding for a while. the surrounding people were already discussing. ¡± what¡¯s the background of this woman? she still dares to continue at such a sky-high price? ¡± ¡°if she can¡¯t get the money after winning the auction, that would be a joke.¡± ¡± what are you looking at? do you think that woman is very pretty and your wife is not as pretty as her? ¡± ¡°she actually dared topete with chief hei. does she want to die? who doesn¡¯t know what chief hei is capable of? i think she¡¯s trying to attract chief hei¡¯s attention so that chief hei will like her?¡± ¡± this woman actually used such a method to seduce lord ck! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. why did she seduce this master hei? frowning, she nced at master hei. he was actually looking at her with his eyebrows raised. leng rongrong was a little annoyed. he had never expected such a thing to happen at the auction. he had originally wanted to find an excuse to take a look at these two and then think of a way to snatch them away. if this continued, there would be no end. master hei¡¯s assistant asked softly, ¡± master, i¡¯m afraid that person is trying to attract your attention? ¡± ¡°interesting.¡± master hei raised his sign with interest. ¡°she¡¯s pretty and interesting, but i don¡¯t think she¡¯s a good woman!¡± the assistant said with a serious face, ¡± we can¡¯t be seduced by others ¡®appearances. ¡± ¡°when have i ever been seduced by a woman¡¯s appearance?¡± chief hei looked at leng rongrong calmly, waiting for her to raise the sign, but she did not. the three hammer strikes were the final decision. the storm now belonged to chief hei. leng rongrong sat there with a calm expression. she nced at master hei from time to time. this person did not look like apletely unreasonable person. since he was someone not to be offended, he would not offend him. ¡°what do we do? now that the storm has fallen into master hei¡¯s hands, it¡¯ll be even more difficult for us to get it back.¡± aiman was anxious. she hadn¡¯t even touched the storm and rainstorm yet! the prince and the daoist priest looked at leng rongrong. ¡± are we still snatching? but i don¡¯t think i can!¡± his highness and the daoist priest had already sensed something. the assistant seemed to be the only person whispering to master hei, but if you looked closely, you would find that there were many people in the venue. from time to time, their eyes would fall on master hei, and they were very vignt. these people were obviously master hei¡¯s bodyguards. there were so many of them, they definitely couldn¡¯t beat him. ¡°let¡¯s use peaceful means before resorting to force.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°do you want to ask him for it?¡± aiman shook his head. ¡± the thing that master hei has his eyes on, hepeted with us so hard just now. i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t give it up so easily! ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t give away my things so easily.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression was cold. aiman nodded and felt at ease for some reason. she knew how powerful lord rong was. she would definitely be able to get back what was hers, whether it was storm or thepanies under her name. the auction ended. aiman went to pay and brought red out. then, they left the auction house and went to the road outside. it was early in the morning, and the sky was still dark. after the people at the auction had left, the entire road was very quiet, without a single sound. leng rongrong and the others were waiting by the roadside. ckie and storm hadn¡¯te out yet. ¡°red, what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯ve been sold? i didn¡¯t expect you to be so valuable.¡± the daoist priest looked at hong yi in surprise. ¡± if i had known earlier, i would have sold you off when we had no food to eat. ¡± hong yi said,¡¯... do you have any humanity, stinky daoist priest! if i hadn¡¯t been drugged, would i have been sold? only half of the effect of the medicine has dissipated!¡± ¡°so, what exactly did you experience?¡± the prince leaned against the streetmp, waving the fan in his hand as he looked at hong yi suspiciously. ¡°i don¡¯t know either. after i was knocked out that day, i was picked up by someone. then, i was knocked out and sold here and there. it took me a long time to reach this auction. if it wasn¡¯t for you guys, i don¡¯t know what kind of pervert would have bought it!¡± as she spoke, red shirt looked at leng rongrong with sparkling eyes. ¡°sect master, i knew you¡¯re the best! i love you!¡± as she spoke, hong yi suddenly pounced towards leng rongrong and nted a kiss on her face. lord rong was looking in the direction of the door. because she had lost all her power, she didn¡¯t react in time and didn¡¯t have time to resist. she was kissed firmly just like that. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°hongyi ... calm down, i¡¯m a woman. also, i don¡¯t love you. i have someone i love!¡± speaking of this, mo linyuan¡¯s figure shed across lord rong¡¯s mind. her heart sank at the thought of lord fourth. however, she knew that nothing would happen to lord fourth. the ring was still on her finger, so no matter how much qiao wu disliked that disciple of his, he would definitely not do anything to him. lowering her eyes, leng rongrong¡¯s fingers pinched her little ck dragon ring. she gently caressed the ring. she had never thought that the antique ring that she had never cared much about would contain so many secrets, and that so many people would want it. ¡°i¡¯m here, chief hei is here!¡± aiman poked leng rongrong¡¯s shoulder. everyone looked at chief hei, who had juste out of the underground auction. chief hei was walking in front, followed by arge group of people. behind them, someone was pushing two huge cages out. the sound of the cages being pushed was extremely loud, as if a train had just passed by. leng rongrong raised her head, put down her crossed arms, and strode towards chief hei. aiman and the others followed closely behind. ¡°you¡¯re master hei, right?¡± leng rongrong stood in front of chief hei and stretched out her slender and fair arm that was as beautiful as white jade. ¡± hello, my name is leng rongrong. ¡± master hei kept his hands in his pockets and did not take them out. he continued to smile and looked at leng rongrong, ¡± the legendary master rong, i know you. ¡± ¡°you know what? that would be even better.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed as she smiled. ¡± master hei, i do have something to discuss with you. ¡± ¡°is it because of the two pets? i bought them, so no matter what they were like in the past, they are already mine.¡± chief hei smiled slightly with a hint of evilness. leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± since master hei knows me, you should know that these two used to be mine, right? if i had sold them, i wouldn¡¯t have said anything, but they were stolen.¡± Chapter 1361 1361 i look like i¡¯m short of money? ¡°so what? what does it have to do with me?¡± chief hei shrugged his shoulders. ¡± then you¡¯re going to find the person who robbed you and not me, right? ¡± ¡°what chief hei said isn¡¯t without reason.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡°so?¡± ¡°so, i¡¯ll pay you to buy my storm. what do you think?¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll pay double the price. ¡± ¡°do i look like ick money? do i look like i¡¯m buying them to make money?¡± chief hei looked at leng rongrong with interest. ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like it, does it? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. this master hei seemed to be really impervious to anything. although aiman was a little nervous, she still tried her best to speak up for leng rongrong. ¡± master ck, these two pets originally belonged to master rong. she didn¡¯t mean anything else. she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you if the pets snatched them back directly. that¡¯s why i wanted to buy it from you. these two pets were very intelligent, and they also wanted toe back to his side. they won¡¯t be happy if you keep them ...¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether they¡¯re happy or not. i¡¯ll keep them as long as i¡¯m happy. you lost your own pet, so why do you want me to take responsibility?¡± leng rongrong was at a loss for words. what he said made sense. however, she couldn¡¯t give up storm and rainstorm. no matter who had them, she would take them back even if she couldn¡¯t get them back. ¡°chief hei, i know what it feels like to be a duck that¡¯s about to fly away, but i have to take storm and rainstorm back. if i can¡¯t take it back, i can only snatch it by force. they¡¯re my pets, they¡¯ll listen to me. ¡± a pair of bright eyes stared straight at chief hei. his eyes were neither servile nor overbearing. he just stared at chief hei. chief hei still looked at leng rongrong with interest, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll all die a terrible death together. ¡± ¡°that might not be the case.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s aura was awe-inspiring. ¡± miss leng, i heard that something happened to you recently. your husband, fourth master mo, is also in trouble. do you think you still have the ability to go against me? ¡± chief heiughed. ¡°you make it sound like i¡¯ve always been relying on my husband.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips. ¡± do i look that useless? ¡± chief hei smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°ckie, are you really not going to return storm and rainstorm to me?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows and looked at chief hei. ¡± if you have the ability, you can snatch them. let¡¯s make a bet. if you can snatch these two from me and bring them home safely, i can promise you one thing unconditionally! ¡± chief hei said. ¡°really?¡± ¡°on the contrary, you have to promise me one thing unconditionally!¡± chief hei said in a negotiable tone. ¡°sure,¡± leng rongrong nodded and suddenlyughed, then shouted, ¡± storm, storm, out of the cage! ¡± ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng the sound of a violent collision was heard, and the person who had just pushed the big cage was instantly shaken to the ground. ¡°hongyi!¡± just as chief hei was about to make a move on leng rongrong, leng rongrong suddenly dodged to the back. the whip in red¡¯s hand suddenly whipped towards chief hei. the two of them instantly started fighting. the bodyguards around chief hei all took out their guns, pointing the ck muzzles at leng rongrong, who was about to open the cage. lord rong smiled at the bodyguard. ¡± try and see if you can kill me! ¡± the bodyguard was going to shoot leng rongrong in the head, but after hearing her words, he was terrified. he shuddered and did not dare to do it anymore. ¡°shoot!¡± ¡± master hei, your bodyguard¡¯s quality isn¡¯t good. he¡¯s so timid that he doesn¡¯t even know how to fire a gun! ¡± leng rongrong looked at the bodyguard with a smile. the bodyguard pulled the trigger all of a sudden, but the bullet did not fly out. leng rongrong was fine. at the same time, the rest of the bodyguards more or less pulled their triggers. then, everyone was dumbfounded. there was not a single bullet in their weapons. ¡®what¡¯s going on!¡¯ they couldn¡¯t be so stupid as to not fire their bullets. ¡°chief hei ...¡± ¡°this woman has demonic magic!¡± ¡°she has changed our bullets!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. puchi ... she could not help butugh. ¡°demonic arts?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i have a demonic technique. i can even turn you into stone! are you scared?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows and looked at the crowd. these people were stunned and a little frightened. leng rongrong was speechless. this is too funny. why are these people so cowardly? ¡°ha!¡± leng rongrong made a casual gesture and shouted, which frightened the group of bodyguards, who held their heads. leng rongrong was speechless. she rushed to the cage in a funny and speechless way. while aiman and the others were blocking the bodyguards, she pulled out a hair clip from her head and began to unlock it. leng rongrong whistled as she unlocked the phone. just when aiman and the others were about to lose to the bodyguards, countless rats, snakes, cats, stray dogs and so on suddenly appeared around them. these animals immediately joined the battle. in just a moment, chief hei and the others could only hold their heads and run around. ¡°master, get in the car first!¡± the assistant opened the car door and stuffed master ck, who was covered in kittens, into the car. master hei¡¯s face was livid. the car drove away suddenly, and he was covered in meowing kittens. he turned around and saw leng rongrong standing in the middle of the road, waving at him. master hei picked up a kitten and put it aside in disgust. then, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°find a way to stop leng rongrong so that she can¡¯t leave this country. also, bring back the wolf and the horse!¡± after saying that, master hei hung up the phone. meow, meow! ¡± a few kittens climbed onto master hei¡¯s legs and meowed at him. chief hei was speechless. at the same time, leng rongrong had already released storm and rainstorm. the bodyguards were surrounded by the animals. leng rongrong and the others left in a calm andposed manner, as if nothing had happened. ¡± lord rong, how did you do it? why don¡¯t they have any bullets? ¡± aiman asked curiously, ¡± i thought we would die miserably! ¡± ¡°rats, i asked them to help destroy their guns at the venue. otherwise, how could we get storm and rainstorm back? however, it¡¯s a problem to send him back now. he¡¯ll definitely block our way back.¡± leng rongrong was frowning. although this chief hei was interesting, he was also a dangerous person. naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let him leave so easily. he was quite lucky today. the auction venue restricted the entry of too many people, so he didn¡¯t bring many forbear. at the same time. on a private jet. tang ziyi asked carefully, ¡± little rongrong said that we don¡¯t have toe over. will she be angry if we just rush over to her like this? ¡± ¡°third grandpa, why are you such a coward?¡± little nan yu rolled his eyes at tang ziyi. Chapter 1362 1362 a critical hit. you probably want to be roasted? ¡°giggle!¡± on the ne, critical hit alsoughed at tang ziyi. tang ziyi turned his head, his eyes full of murderous intent. ¡± do you want your chicken to be roasted, chopped, or fried? ¡± critical hit turned his head away, as if he didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re going to bring mommy home. she won¡¯t be angry. she¡¯ll be happy to see us!¡± little nan yu said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m so worried about mommy. i can¡¯t wait to see mommy immediately. ¡± i don¡¯t know how daddy is doing. not only can¡¯t we find any news about qiao wu, but even daddy is missing!¡± ¡°you still dare to mention that scumbag!¡± tang ziyi exploded in an instant. ¡± i told you, mo linyuan is not worthy of our little rongrong. they shouldn¡¯t have been together! ¡± so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened if they weren¡¯t together! little rongrong almost lost her life!¡± ¡°actually, this has nothing to do with daddy. he was harmed.¡± little nan yu quietly defended fourth master mo, ¡± if you want to me someone, me qiao wu. he did it because he coveted mommy¡¯s ring! ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t qiao wu mo linyuan¡¯s master? he¡¯s definitely not worthy of our little rongrong with such a master! ¡± tang ziyi was still very emotional. chenn nodded. jiang fu also said in a deep and cold voice, ¡± in the future, every time that kid appears, we will beat him up. after we find him, we will take him to the civil affairs bureau toplete the divorce procedures! no, why don¡¯t i just hack into the system and do it!¡± ¡°then let¡¯s find that kid and do it. otherwise rongrong wouldn¡¯t have given up.¡± chenn said, ¡± it¡¯s better to let them handle it themselves! ¡± after the three godfather finished speaking, they looked at su wei. su wei nodded. ¡± okay, i¡¯ll listen to you! ¡± the three of them were really angry now. they were probably very irritable because of rongrong. if she tried to help mo linyuan, she would probably be attacked. the three old men only had little rongrong in their eyes. she would fight whoever made rongrong suffer. ¡°you guys are right!¡± xuanyuan nantian also nodded solemnly. ¡± we must make them divorce. we must never let that kid see our rongrong in the future. he actually dared to harm our rongrong like this. how long have i acknowledged my precious daughter? ¡± on the ne, the atmosphere started to be strange and gloomy. clearly, everyone was furious. the little rongrong they doted on so much had almost lost her life this time. all of this was because of mo linyuan. little nan yu held his forehead. it wasn¡¯t because of his daddy ... how could he me his daddy for this? however, even his godgrandfather seemed to be angry, so he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him. but it¡¯s fine. it¡¯ll be fine once mommy is found. the godgrandpas are all very afraid of mommy. if mommy protects daddy, the godgrandpas will still go along with mommy! the most important thing now was to find his mommy first. after making sure that his mommy was safe, he would look for his daddy. his father might not be in trouble, but if he kept suffering from amnesia, it would be more difficult to deal with. ¨C leng rongrong and the others returned to the north thearch club first. after arriving at the north thearch club, aiman began to contact all kinds of people she knew and her own connections to inquire about the situation. no matter what method they used, they had to leave this city and this country. chief hei had a strong influence here. if he didn¡¯t leave, storm would still be taken away by chief hei. not only that, but chief rong would also be taken away by chief hei. however, even though aiman¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t small, he was still far from chief hei. ¡°chief rong, i¡¯ve contacted someone i know. i heard that all the airports here have been blocked, even all the docks. all the entrances and exits of the city have been blocked by chief hei¡¯s men. we shouldn¡¯t have turned back at that time. we should have left the city directly. however, even if we had left directly, we might not have been faster than chief hei. after all, chief hei¡¯s power is very strong.¡± after making a few phone calls, aiman walked around the house. after that, she made another call. after a few words, her face changed. ¡± oh no, master hei has brought more people to block us! ¡± ¡± they¡¯re fully armed anding towards us! ¡± after hanging up the phone, ai man became even more nervous. ¡± lord rong, what should we do? we can¡¯t escape! ¡± chief hei has personally brought arge group of people here. our north thearch club doesn¡¯t have that much power. we have too few people!¡± the prince, hong yi, and the taoist priest were still calmly eating their food. they did not seem to realize the seriousness of the matter. when aiman saw these three people, she felt a little helpless. she felt that they were a little abnormal. the only normal people in the room were her, lord rong, storm, and rainstorm. storm stood up from the ground and roared. ¡°you can¡¯t stop them, they have weapons.¡± aiman roughly understood what storm meant. he shook his head and said, ¡± storm, i know you¡¯re very powerful and you can understand me. but master hei is not an ordinary person. you don¡¯t know this, but before chief hei became famous, he offended an underground force. at that time, that force was very powerful. after they captured chief hei, chief hei escaped from there in less than three days. not only did he escape alone, but thousands of people from the underground forces died there ...¡± chief hei had ughtered his way out by himself. when he escaped from the underground forces, all of his clothes were red. even if he lost, he would still be bleeding. it was because of that time that everyone knew how powerful chief hei was, and his reputation was so bad. although master hei was in a high position now and didn¡¯t take action much, he had very powerful bodyguards around him. however, his own strength was actually stronger than all of his bodyguards. aiman had no doubt that if chief hei were to fight with storm, even storm might be defeated by chief hei. that was why she was so worried. when they came out of the underground auction, master hei didn¡¯t make a move at all. he was just ying with them and let them go on purpose. chief hei was famous for his yfulness. many people said that chief hei was like a scary ck cat. he would constantly let his prey go and then catch them back until they were scared to death. chief hei was someone who could massacre an entire city by himself. ¡°youngdy, why do you keep praising others¡± prestige and destroying your own ambition!¡± the daoist priest was holding a handful of lollipops in his hand. it was as if he had discovered a new world. he opened each one and took a bite. when he found that they had different vors of fruit, his eyes lit up. Chapter 1363 1363 lord rong, i can also massacre an entire city by myself ¡°i¡¯m just that powerful.¡± aiman frowned and said helplessly, ¡± i¡¯m not trying to suppress our prestige. i just want to remind everyone. ¡± after saying that, aiman looked at leng rongrong, who was sitting on the sofa. she was shocked when she saw her. master rong had fallen asleep in such a dangerous situation? aiman was speechless. he had fallen asleep ... lord rong had fallen asleep ... how could he sleep in such a situation? did lord rong have a big heart? ¡°rong ... lord rong!¡± ¡± master! ¡± aiman shouted carefully. ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong shuddered and yawned. she waved her hand and said, ¡± it¡¯s alright. if he can massacre an entire city, so can i. it¡¯s not like i¡¯ve never yed this before. ¡± aiman was speechless. master, have you forgotten that you¡¯ve lost your martial arts? ¡°um, master rong, master hei didn¡¯t lose his martial arts, but you did ... and we don¡¯t have any of our own people here.¡± aiman sighed and said earnestly, ¡± although i¡¯m the manager of the north thearch club, we really don¡¯t have many people here, and everyone is very weak ... ¡± ¡°one of our own?¡± leng rongrong rubbed her eyes, then nodded. ¡± don¡¯t worry, we still have our own people. ¡± ¡°there are?¡± ¡± really? ¡± aiman was excited. ¡°of course.¡± leng rongrong snapped her fingers, and suddenly, the door was opened, and a group of animals rushed in. ¡°gah gah gah!¡± ¡°meh meh meh meh meh meh¡± ¡°roar!¡± ¡°jijijijijijijijijiji¡± ducks, chickens, sheep, cows, dogs ... all sorts of strange animals rushed in from outside. some ran on the ground, some flew in the sky, and there were even toads ... not only that, but there were also some who brought their families along. a lioness and a male lion came together, and there was even a small lion cub in the middle ... aiman was startled by the noise. ¡°this, this is our own people?¡± although he didn¡¯t know how lord rong did it, summoning so many animals so casually, it was quite impressive. ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± we¡¯re all family. ¡± after speaking, leng rongrong pointed directly at a tiger. ¡±e here. ¡± the tiger was huge, and most people would feel their hair stand on end when they saw it. however, lord rong looked at it as if she was looking at a kitten. when the big tiger came close, she reached out and touched its head. ¡± wuwuwu, big cat, why are you so cute!¡± lord rong hugged the big tiger¡¯s head and rubbed it for a long time before letting it go. ¡± we¡¯ve had enough fun. we can go now. tell all the animals to do as i say. ¡± ¡± roar! ¡± the tiger roared, then nodded and turned around. it then led all the animals outside. in an instant, the room returned to silence. the door was closed by thest monkey who left. it was as if these animals had never appeared. aiman only came back to her senses after a long time. she looked at leng rongrong with a face full of worship. ¡°lord rong, you, you, you¡¯re an immortal, right?¡± ¡°can they really understand your words? no, can you understand what they¡¯re saying? they¡¯re all willing to listen to you? why? how did you do it? do you have some kind of superpower?¡± ¡°it¡¯s probably because i¡¯ve helped many animals.¡± leng rongrong smiled at aiman. ¡± do you think they can deal with master hei and the others? ¡± ¡± of course. there are so many animals. if there are a few elephants, i think master hei¡¯s side will be in trouble. ¡± aiman said excitedly, ¡± in that case, we might have more people than chief hei! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you take a nap first?¡± leng rongrong looked at aiman, resting her chin on her hand. ¡± we can¡¯t leave now anyway, so we might as well wait for news from the animals. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± aiman had already calmed down. lord rong was so powerful that he could summon so many animals at once. what else did she have to worry about? although chief hei was very powerful, there were people on his side, after all, and many of the ones that came just now were ferocious beasts. then, he thought about how the rats could even steal the bullets. if the animals joined forces, master ck¡¯s side would probably be in chaos. they just had to wait for the news. there would definitely not be any problems if he were to sleep soundly. leng rongrong yawned and went back to her room, then went to sleep. the rest of them also went back to their rooms to rest. at this moment, the sky outside was still dark. chief hei had brought arge group of people to the north thearch club to block leng rongrong. ¡°master, do you feel like something¡¯s not right outside?¡± asked master hei¡¯s assistant in the car. ¡°did i?¡± master hei looked at his assistant. ¡± i just felt a bird following us ... and along the way, there were many strange animals on the trees looking at us with sinister eyes. ¡± the assistant said, feeling a little creeped out. ¡°a strange animal?¡± master hei narrowed his eyes. before he could say anything, the car suddenly shook. ¡°how do you drive, old yu!¡± the assistant shouted as he looked in front of him. the car shook again as soon as he finished speaking. the car shook a few times before suddenly braking. at the same time, some of the cars behind them also braked sharply. the entire road was filled with the sound of brakes screeching or collisions. ¡°what¡¯s going on!¡± the assistant shouted. ¡°there, there are birds! there¡¯s a group of birds crazily pooping on our car! there¡¯s bird shit all over the windshield!¡± the driver said in disbelief. master hei and his assistant looked forward at the same time and saw that there was indeed arge pile of bird poop on the windshield. chief hei was speechless. the assistant had aplicated expression on his face. ¡± what¡¯s with these birds? is there something in our car? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± the driver was confused. ¡± i¡¯ve never encountered such a situation before. what kind of strange situation is this? ¡± ¡°the car behind us seems to have been attacked by birds!¡± the driver looked in the rearview mirror and saw that all the cars behind him were in the same situation. ¡°it¡¯s her,¡± master hei¡¯s refined and scumbag face had a faint smile on it. ¡± she can control animals. the rumors are true. ¡± ¡°master, can you stillugh?¡± the assistant pointed to the front in despair. ¡± look! ¡± a few big tigers and lions were walking in front, followed by arge group of elephants. the earth shook when they walked, and there were many other animals. it could be said that the species were veryplete, and there was even arge number of butterflies. in a short while, chief hei and his entire convoy were surrounded. a few huge brown bears walked out and ttened the cars with their fists. they didn¡¯t hurt people, just ttened the cars. in just a short while, the entire convoy of cars was destroyed. many of the cars had four tires that had rolled off. Chapter 1364 1364 chapter 1366-you lost ¡°f * ck, why are there so many animals? master hei, what should we do?¡± the people in the convoy scrambled out of their cars and gathered with chief hei. everyone leaned back against each other and looked at the group of animals in front of them,pletely at a loss. they had never been so afraid even when they were dealing with enemies. however, these strange animals, especially those who had strange smiles on their faces, made them feel a chill down their spines. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t be afraid, we have weapons. if they dare toe over, we¡¯ll shoot them!¡± ¡± by the way, there¡¯s a rocketuncher in the car. i bought it from the weapon expert, chenn. i heard that it¡¯s newly developed and very useful! ¡± ¡°quick, brothers, take out all the weapons in the car!¡± ¡°protect chief hei, don¡¯t let anything happen to chief hei!¡± everyone rushed to the car to get their weapons. when they opened the trunk, they were all stunned. ¡°eh, it¡¯s gone!¡± ¡± our machine guns, our bazookas, all of our weapons are gone! ¡± they opened the trunks one by one, but there was nothing in the car. everyone was stunned. the things that they had prepared before they left had all disappeared without a trace. ¡°chief hei, our things are all gone!¡± ¡°is there a traitor?¡± a group of people ran back to chief hei¡¯s side and surrounded him. everyone¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°i can confirm that the weapons were all prepared when we came out. i even counted them!¡± ¡°then how could they have disappeared?¡± ¡°where did he go?¡± ¡°i know, i know where the things went!¡± a man shivered and said, ¡± look up. don¡¯t you think the things that the big brown bear is carrying look familiar? and the things that the monkeys are carrying, do you think they¡¯re familiar? ¡± hearing this man¡¯s words, everyone looked up. then, he saw a group of brown bears carrying bazookas. what was even more terrifying was that arge group of monkeys was riding on the backs of a group of lions and tigers. they were also holding pistols and machine guns in their hands. these were the weapons that chief hei¡¯s team had brought, but now they were in the hands of the animals. chief hei was speechless. everyone was speechless. ¡°f * ck, monkey, don¡¯t shoot. do you know what you¡¯re holding in your hand?¡± a man with tattoos all over his arm realized that a monkey was pointing its gun at him. the monkey seemed to know nothing about the weapon in its hand. he immediately waved his hand in horror. monkey was touching here and there with interest. ¡°f * ck!¡± ¡± brother xiong, don¡¯t move. that¡¯s a bazooka. brother, don¡¯t move, okay? i¡¯ll call you brother, okay? ¡± the group of people on chief hei¡¯s side were about to copse. it would be fine if they met some normal people who could understand humannguage, but these animals didn¡¯t understand humannguage at all, and they were particrly interested in the things in their hands. the way they held their weapons was extremely frightening. ¡°bang! bang! bang!¡± a monkey had actually fired a shot. when it fired the shot, it was so shocked that it rolled off the lion¡¯s back and fell to the ground. the gun in its hand flew into the hands of a monkey next to it. the bullet flew toward the tattooed man, who was so frightened that he gasped and suffocated. luckily, the bullet didn¡¯t hit his head, but flew past his ear and hit the window. ¡°oh, oh, oh, you scared big brother to death.¡± the man¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and he almost fell to the ground. ¡°ck, chief ck, what do we do? we¡¯ve been surrounded?¡± the assistant looked at master hei. the sky had just brightened, and the weather didn¡¯t look too good, so the entire sky was covered in dark clouds, making the whole world look a little magical. master hei¡¯s face was expressionless. he leaned back in the car and was quite calm. the assistant and the others were all anxious as they looked at master hei. ¡°just wait.¡± the animals around them didn¡¯t attack them. they just surrounded them and sat down to wait. the two sides were in a deadlock. ¨C when lord rong woke up, it was almost noon. she got up and had a meal. then, she heard from aiman about the situation on master hei¡¯s side. aiman got the surveince video of the road that master hei passed by, so she watched the whole process and admired master rong even more. ¡°lord rong, you¡¯re really amazing. there are so many animals, it¡¯s like a thousand troops. although master hei is strong, he can¡¯t stop so many animals alone!¡± ¡°it¡¯s the animals that are amazing.¡± chief rong finished her food calmly. then, she wiped her mouth and looked at ai man¡¯s video. ¡± chief hei is no longer there. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± aiman turned the tablet back in front of her with a shocked face, and then said suspiciously, ¡± isn¡¯t this here? ¡± ¡± he¡¯s gone. a few seconds ago, he changed his clothes and left with someone else. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± if i¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s probably already at the north thearch club. ¡± ¡°what!¡± aiman shook his head in disbelief. ¡± that¡¯s impossible. i saw him just now. he couldn¡¯t have escaped. even if he did, the animals would have found out, right? ¡± ¡°so, ckie is indeed very powerful.¡± leng rongrong stood up as she spoke, ¡± master hei, since you¡¯re here, stop hiding. if you have something to say, say it! ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a figure shed and appeared beside lord rong. leng rongrong lifted her leg and kicked a chair for master hei. ¡°ckie, do you think i won the bet between us?¡± master hei sat in front of leng rongrong and looked at her with interest. then, he nodded, ¡± you¡¯ve already found out about me. it¡¯s not like i can¡¯t count it as your win. ¡± ¡°alright, does the bet still count?¡± lord rong narrowed his eyes. ¡°naturally, it still counts.¡± chief hei crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡± tell me, what do you want me to do? ¡± ¡°be my bodyguard.¡± leng rongrong nced at chief hei, ¡± chief hei¡¯s skills are not bad. i¡¯ll probably be in some trouble for a while, so i want you to be my bodyguard for a year. what do you think, chief hei? ¡± chief hei looked at leng rongrong with a smile and did not say anything. aiman swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. she was afraid that this was the first person who dared to ask master hei to be her bodyguard ... with chief hei¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t even need to do anything when he was in danger. the people around him would protect him. however, chief rong asked chief hei to be her bodyguard the moment she spoke. this was too ruthless ... although chief hei was very powerful, he would never agree to be chief rong¡¯s bodyguard. after all, he was in a high position and had a lot of things to deal with. how could he have the time to be a small bodyguard? ¡°lord rong, do you want to change your request?¡± aiman reminded him in a low voice when he saw that ckie didn¡¯t speak. Chapter 1365 1365 did you transfer the money to the wrong person? ¡°ckie, you won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡± leng rongrong looked at chief hei calmly. this chief hei was dressed in ck, and his hair was also ck. there was a ck ribbon tied around his wrist, and he even wore a ck earring on his ear. aiman¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. she felt that not only would chief hei reject her, but he might also beat chief rong up. originally, lord rong was also very powerful, but now, lord rong had lost his martial arts ... lord rong couldn¡¯t beat lord hei, and the few guys beside lord rong who were mentally unstable didn¡¯t seem to be good at fighting. ¡°alright, i promise you.¡± chief hei curled his lips and revealed a smile, ¡± however, i have a question to ask. isn¡¯t chief rong¡¯s martial arts very powerful? do you still need me? ¡± seeing that lord rong was about to say that she had no time, aiman quickly reached out to cover his mouth. ¡± isn¡¯t master hei very powerful too? don¡¯t you have bodyguards with you? this is called ostentatious. what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± chief rong¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled. she pulled away aiman¡¯s hand and said to chief hei, ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t have any martial arts anymore. that¡¯s why i need a strong bodyguard. ¡± ¡°you lost your kung fu?¡± ckie nodded, his thin lips curved into a smile, ¡± understood. ¡± ¡°does chief hei need to make some preparations?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°give me two hours. i¡¯ll go with you after i¡¯m done packing.¡± chief hei said, ¡± however, you have to release my people. ¡± ¡°naturally,¡± leng rongrong nodded. after the two came to an agreement, master hei left. master rong even asked aiman to arrange a car for master hei to leave. aiman looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± lord rong, aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll run away? ¡± ¡°if he¡¯s not willing, he won¡¯t agree to my request.¡± leng rongrong said calmly, ¡± since he agreed, he won¡¯t run away. ¡± there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°he¡¯s a ruthless man, aren¡¯t you afraid of his revenge? maybe your bodyguard will take revenge on you.¡± aiman frowned. ¡°it¡¯s unlikely.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s expression remained unchanged. just as leng rongrong was chatting with aiman, a shout suddenly came from outside, ¡± mommy! ¡± leng rongrong was stunned for a moment. she was a little surprised and excited. she seemed to have heard xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s voice. ¡°did you guys hear that?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°what?¡± aiman was stunned for a moment. then, she saw the door of the private room open. a waiter tried to stop him, but he couldn¡¯t stop the person who rushed in. a little boy dressed in a white shirt and blue jeans rushed in from outside. xiao xun ¡®er stared at his slightly curly hair and his eyes turned red as soon as he entered. ¡°mommy!¡± the little one rushed into leng rongrong¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly with both hands, again and again, as if he was afraid that lord rong would disappear. ¡°mommy, yingluo, i miss you, yingluo!¡± little nan yu¡¯s voice was choked with sobs and his tears started to fall. the little fellow, who had always been very strong, seemed to be extremely afraid at this moment. ¡± juan ¡®er ... ¡± leng rongrong also squatted down and hugged this small ball of softness in her arms, her heart aching badly. ¡± mommy, i miss you. i¡¯m so worried about you! ¡± little nan yu sobbed as he said, ¡± i¡¯m so, so afraid of losing you guys again. i¡¯m so, so afraid that xiao xun ¡®er will be alone again ... ¡± although xuanyuan nantian and the others also wanted to rush up, they couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt little nan yu and leng rongrong when they saw him like this. ¡°mommy¡¯s fine, baby. don¡¯t cry.¡± leng rongrong patted little nan yu¡¯s head gently, ¡± look, nothing happened to mommy, right? mommy¡¯s very strong, she can protect herself.¡± leng rongrong looked at little nan yu¡¯s appearance and her heart ached. she helped xiao nan zhi to wipe her tears. the little guy looked up with a serious look in his beautiful eyes. ¡± mommy, don¡¯t do dangerous things in the future. let xiao xun ¡®er do it. ¡± xun ¡®er has grown up and can protect mommy now. besides, xun¡¯ er is strong enough!¡± ¡°alright. yue ¡®er, be good.¡± leng rongrong touched xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s head lovingly. aiman was on the verge of tears. ¡°wuwuwu, i¡¯m so touched. it turns out that there are not only naughty children in this world, but also such obedient children who are more useful than men! and he¡¯s so handsome too, wuwuwu! i wonder if this child needs a girlfriend.¡± ai man¡¯s words made leng rongrong and little nan yu couldn¡¯t help but look at her at the same time. ¡°i only want to protect mommy ...¡± ¡°you¡¯re crazy. xiao xun ¡®er is still so young, and you want to snatch our xiao xun¡¯ er away?¡± jiang fu and the others looked at ai man with very strange eyes. aiman was speechless. why did these few masters feel a little scary? she had only said it casually, but why did it feel like these few people wanted to kill her? ¡°i was just joking.¡± aiman said awkwardly. ¡°is this kind of joke something you can casually make?¡± chenn nced at aiman. ¡± why would xiao ran like an old woman like you? ¡± aiman was speechless. old? alright,pared to the little handsome boy, she was indeed a little old. aiman swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. he felt his hair stand on end as he looked at them. he felt that these people in front of him were a little terrifying and frightening. after leng rongrong and little nan yu hugged for a while, she looked at jiang fu and the others. then, before she could speak, jiang fu¡¯s godfather and xuanyuan nantian had already seen her rush over and fake tears like little nan yu. ¡°little rongrong!¡± ¡°little rongrong, wuwuwu, we¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, we almost thought that something had happened to you. we almost thought that we would never see you again! ¡± leng rongrong looked at jiang fu and the rest in horror. little nan yu was speechless. ¡± little rongrong, you can¡¯t scare us like this in the future. why didn¡¯t you tell us about something? if you keep doing this, we¡¯ll be watching you all the time. you¡¯re almost scaring us to death! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t monitor me. i won¡¯t scare you like this in the future.¡± lord rong quickly waved his hand. ¡± i¡¯m really fine. don¡¯t worry about me, fathers. see? i¡¯m full of energy! it¡¯s all thanks to aiman this time, she helped me. ¡± lord rong introduced ai man and said that she had helped her. jiang fu and the rest¡¯s attitude towards aiman suddenly changed. chenn looked at aiman and asked with a cold face, ¡± give me your card number. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± aiman was stunned for a moment. ¡± what card number? ¡± ¡± your bank ount number. i¡¯ll transfer the money to you. thank you for saving our rongrong. ¡± chenn said. ¡± that¡¯s right. leave your bank ount number. you¡¯ve helped rongrong, so i should thank you! ¡± xuanyuan nantian also said sincerely. ¡°ah, no need. i¡¯m still lord rong¡¯s employee, so it¡¯s my duty to help the boss. there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± aiman said with a smile. chenn lowered her head and did something. a few minutester, ai man¡¯s phone rang. aiman was shocked after taking a look. there was suddenly so much money in her card ... she had never seen her bank card with so many digits ... Chapter 1366 1366 received the best gift ¡°then, then, did you transfer the money to me? i didn¡¯t even tell you my card number, did i transfer the money to the wrong ount?¡± aiman asked in a trembling voice. she was frightened. even if he wanted to thank her, she thought that he would at most give her tens of thousands. in the end, she received a few zeros more than tens of thousands. ¡°i didn¡¯t turn it to the wrong ce.¡± chenn said with a serious expression, ¡± this is what you deserve. our little rongrong is more valuable than this number. she¡¯s priceless.¡± ¡°no, no need. i, i¡¯ve never seen so much money before. i¡¯m a little scared.¡± aiman said with a sneer. ¡°you should see more if you¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± tang ziyi replied, ¡± you¡¯re wee. it¡¯s not a big deal to us. ¡± aiman was speechless. not much money? it was too heart-wrenching. in the end, ai man epted the money under everyone¡¯s coercion. however, she said that she would use the money on the north thearch club. in the future, she would strive to earn more money for lord rong and then transfer it to him. leng rongrong was speechless. great, now there was another person who wanted to send her money. she really didn¡¯tck money, okay? the few of them chatted for a while in the north thearch club. not long after, master hei returned. he was carrying a backpack and was still wearing a ck suit with a ck ribbon around his wrist. he looked young and cool. of course, when master hei appeared, tang ziyi and the others looked at him with an unfriendly expression. because they heard that storm was almost snatched away by him, the protective godfathers were very angry. ¡± why do you want him to be a bodyguard? little rongrong, do you think that godfather¡¯s ability is inferior to his? ¡± tang ziyi yed with a few throwing knives in his hand and asked in dissatisfaction, ¡± if you need a bodyguard, just call me third daddy. third daddy is very powerful. he can definitely protect you well. ¡± leng rongrong looked at tang ziyi, then at master hei. ¡± although i don¡¯t know who¡¯s more powerful between the two of you, i think he¡¯s better looking. ¡± tang ziyi was speechless. ¡± ¡± weiwei, give me the medicine to regain my youth. i want to be younger. i want to take the medicine. i must be much more handsome than this guy when i was young. ¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t,¡± su wei replied. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°you weren¡¯t as good-looking as him when you were young,¡± chenn said. tang ziyi was confused. i¡¯m not as good-looking as him? i¡¯m so handsome, am i not as good-looking as him?¡± her third father shut himself up and looked at leng rongrong gloomily. ¡± little rongrong, to be honest, who¡¯s prettier, me or him? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m good-looking.¡± chief hei said calmly, ¡± you¡¯re old and yellow. ¡± lord rong was speechless. sensing the despair and gloominess in her third father¡¯s eyes, chief rong smiled and said, ¡± third father and chief hei are not of the same style. third father is naturally the most handsome! ¡± lord rong¡¯s ttery was more effective than anyone else¡¯s words. her third father instantly beamed with joy. ¡± my rongrong has good taste. i knew it. rongrong must think i¡¯m better looking! ¡± tang ziyi raised an eyebrow at master hei. ¡± did you hear that? my precious goddaughter said that i¡¯m the most handsome! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a formality,¡± ckie replied. tang ziyi: ¡± are you asking for a beating? do you want to have a match with me? i¡¯m telling you, i can definitely beat you! ¡± the sharp flying knife in his hand shed with a cold light. tang ziyi narrowed his eyes and looked at the dark night in front of him. in a sh, chief hei was already standing behind chief rong. he raised his head and snorted. he revealed an evil smile but didn¡¯t make a move. ¡°f * ck, why are you hiding behind rongrong? you want to be little rongrong¡¯s bodyguard, and you¡¯re still hiding behind her and letting her protect you? don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± tang ziyi was furious. he pointed at master hei and shouted angrily. ¡°i didn¡¯t say that i¡¯m a shameless person.¡± chief hei said righteously, ¡± besides, my master is chief rong now. i will listen to chief rong. ¡± ¡°aiyaya, i¡¯m so angry!¡± tang ziyi didn¡¯t dare to attack master hei with the flying knife in his hand for fear of identally hurting master hei. su wei took a sip of her coffee and said with a smile, ¡± tang ziyi, you¡¯re the shameless one. what¡¯s wrong with bullying a junior? ¡± ¡°who bullied him? don¡¯t you want to be little rongrong¡¯s bodyguards?¡± tang ziyi turned around and looked at su wei and the others in a huff. jiang fu¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at leng rongrong. ¡± little rongrong, qianqian. ¡± at the same time, chenn turned to look at leng rongrong. ¡± rongrong ... we ... we¡¯re actually very powerful too! ¡± ¡°and dad, dad is also very powerful. don¡¯t look down on dad because he¡¯s a bit old, his kung fu has always been very good. i¡¯m also very handsome. if you take me out, i¡¯ll definitely look good!¡± xuanyuan nantian tidied his clothes. although he was middle-aged, it didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness at all. time didn¡¯t leave any traces on his face, but it made him look more reserved. he was definitely a handsome man with a strong aura. jiang fu and the other two didn¡¯t look like uncles at all. in terms of appearance, it was impossible to tell that they were much older than chief hei. the four men stood neatly in front of lord rong in a show and then posed in the same handsome pose. then, everyone blinked and looked at lord rong. ¡°little rongrong, i¡¯m sorry.¡± the four men made coquettish sounds. lord rong was speechless. little nan yu: ¡± grandpas, calm down. let me protect mommy. i¡¯m afraid that people will think you¡¯re abnormal when you go out! ¡± red shirt said,¡¯actually, let¡¯s protect them. we¡¯re very powerful too! we can protect our sect master!¡± the daoist priest nodded,¡±that¡¯s right, we¡¯re very powerful!¡± besides, we¡¯re also very good-looking. what, what, is it called ¡°good looks,¡± right? our wangye is a man of good looks, and our hongyi has big breasts. this poor daoist, this poor daoist is very good at praying to the gods and buddha at critical moments!¡± hong yi puffed out her chest with a proud expression. the prince waved his folding fan and had a noble smile on his face. ¡± i¡¯m not that handsome, but i¡¯m the most handsome in the world. ¡± the crowd looked at the prince. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°well, let¡¯s think about the bodyguard thing first. my main problem now is to go back, to my country.¡± chief rong said with a smile, ¡± the live broadcast isn¡¯t over yet, right? i still have to make an appearance. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s easy to go back to china. the ne is already prepared. ¡± jiang fu said. ¡± yes, mommy. we can just go to the private airport. ¡± little nan yu said, ¡± we¡¯ll leave whenever you want to. ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s pack up and leave.¡± leng rongrong said. he still had some things to deal with when he got back, and he had to investigate mo linyuan¡¯s current whereabouts. there was also little nie yan, whose whereabouts were unknown, and qiao wu. this qiao wu was too powerful. staying here would be a disaster, so she might need to talk to the international prison. Chapter 1367 1367 chapter 1369-the godfather is angry again since aiman had to manage the north thearch club, she could not return to the country with leng rongrong. before she left, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with leng rongrong. she sent leng rongrong and the others to the airport and asked for leng rongrong¡¯s autograph and photo. she also asked for the autographs and photos of little nan yu and her godfather. when she received the photo and autograph, aiman was as happy as a child. ¡°although i can¡¯t bear to leave you, i can¡¯t go with you. i hope we can meet again one day.¡± ai man smiled and said, ¡± lord rong, although i know that many of your businesses have been seized by others, you will definitely get them back, right? i¡¯ll always be your most loyal employee!¡± ¡°yes.¡± leng rongrong nodded and gave aiman a hug. aiman was so excited that he almost went crazy, as if he hadn¡¯t seen his idol. ¡± ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m so happy. i actually hugged lord rong! ¡± ¡°alright, alright, what¡¯s wrong with two women hugging each other like that!¡± ¡± it¡¯s time to let go! ¡± tang ziyi said unhappily. ¡°let go!¡± ¡± don¡¯t take advantage of our little rongrong, ¡± chenn said. ¡± you¡¯re wrong! ¡± jiang fu didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were fixed on ai man, full of killing intent, as if he would directly attack her if she continued to hold his precious daughter. aiman felt a little creeped out by the stare and let go of her arms. ¡°i¡¯m a woman ...¡± she muttered softly. ¡°not even women. what if you like women?¡± the godfather red at aiman. aiman: ¡°??? ¡± after letting go of lord rong, aiman looked at storm and rainstorm. ¡± can i hug them? i like storm and rainstorm so much. they¡¯re so smart and so cute.¡± the storm neighedcently. storm, on the other hand, looked calm, like a dog with the taste of a tall, rich, and handsome dog. ¡°sure.¡± leng rongrong gave storm a look, and the two big ones immediately rushed towards leng rongrong and aiman. aiman touched storm¡¯s head for a long time, then touched storm and said very excitedly, ¡± storm is definitely not a dog, right? so, what is it? is it an extinct animal?¡± storm was speechless. ¡°maybe it¡¯s a wolf,¡± lord rong said. ¡°oh, oh, so cute, how can storm be so cute to this extent! wuwuwuwu, i also want one.¡± aiman was extremely excited. ¡± when will i be able to own a storm! ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t bring the little ones. i¡¯ll give one to youter.¡± leng rongrong looked at aiman and said with a smile. ¡°ah? you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re giving me one of the little dogs you gave to rogo in the live show?¡± aiman looked at leng rongrong in surprise, her face full of disbelief. happiness came too suddenly, and she suddenly felt like she was in a dream. ¡°yes, you should be able to recover.¡± leng rongrong nodded. she had always nned to give the four little ones to others. rogo was a suitable master, and all the animals liked him. emman saved her, and she was very patient with animals, so she nned to give one to emman. ¡°thank you, i¡¯ll take good care of it!¡± aiman was ted. when lord rong got on the ne, she kept shouting, ¡± don¡¯t forget to give me the little guy! ¡± until the ne took off, aiman was still dancing with joy like a madman. on the ne, lord rong and his godfathers talked about what happened that day. ¡°there¡¯s been no news of qiao wu? any news of leng qinglei? there¡¯s also news about mo ling er?¡± ¡°no, all of them seemed to have disappeared from the world. besides, after you went missing, you were the one we were looking for, so we haven¡¯t heard from them yet.¡± little nan yu exined. ¡°what about nie qian?¡± leng rongrong frowned at the thought of nie qian. she was very worried about nie yan. ¡°he¡¯ll be fine.¡± little nan yu said casually. he didn¡¯t really care about nie yan. that was his master. what could happen to such a powerful master? after all, master used to be more powerful than qiao wu, but he had lost a lot of cultivation for his mother, which was why he was like this. however, no matter what his master was like, he definitely had the ability to protect himself. therefore, little nan yu wasn¡¯t worried about nie yan¡¯s situation at all. he was a big devil who would only let others suffer losses and not himself. ¡°how can you be so sure that he¡¯s fine?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± che ¡®er, what are you hiding from mommy? ¡± you seem to be very close to nie yan?¡± little nan yu was speechless. leng rongrong raised her brows, her eyes pressing on the little guy. ¡± it seems like you¡¯re really hiding something from me? didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll listen to mommy? so what¡¯s the background of this nie yan? he¡¯s not a simple child, right?¡± she had already sensed that little nie yan wasn¡¯t an ordinary child. she had checked his information. he had no parents and did not even have any identity information. all his information was forged. moreover, this little guy seemed to be very close to cheng yu¡¯s senior brother. although she had investigated it, she didn¡¯t really care. however, he had to care about it now. after all, nie yan saved him. if it wasn¡¯t for nie yan during the explosion, he would have been seriously injured. her eyes were so oppressive that even xiao xun ¡®er could not lie when he met his mommy¡¯s eyes. ¡± it¡¯s a littleplicated ... ¡± xiao xun ¡®er said after looking at leng rongrong for a long time. ¨C by the time they returned to the floating cloud mountain, xiao xun ¡®er had already exined the situation to them. as soon as jiang fu and the others returned to the floating cloud mountain, they thought of mo linyuan. the moment they thought of mo linyuan, they thought of little rongrong¡¯s near-death incident, so they were extremely angry. ¡°let¡¯s move to another ce. little rongrong, pack up your things and we¡¯ll leave!¡± jiang fu said angrily. ¡°i¡¯ll bury some explosivester and blow this ce up. i¡¯ll raze this damn floating cloud mountain to the ground!¡± chenn was also very angry. ¡°yes, blow up all of mo linyuan¡¯s things! this damned brat, to think that we trusted him and thought that he could take good care of you. in the end, he didn¡¯t take good care of you and almost caused you to be in trouble. this is unforgivable!¡± the flying knife in tang ziyi¡¯s hand flew out with a whoosh. a bodyguard rushed out, frightened. the rest of the bodyguards also came out one after another. everyone hid by the tree and looked at jiang fu and the others nervously. ¡± masters, can you give our fourth master another chance? ¡± ¡°you still want to give him a chance? if anything happens to my precious goddaughter, will it be toote?¡± tang ziyi said angrily. Chapter 1368 1368 chapter 1370-tearing up! ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit pped his wings as if he was helping tang ziyi. ¡± roar! ¡± da bai also let out a roar. jiang fu and the others even wanted to take out their weapons and blow up these bodyguards. ¡± ha, speaking of which, you guys have always been following that brat mo linyuan. if the upper beam is not right, the lower beam will be crooked. you guys must be up to no good! ¡± xuanyuan nantian narrowed his eyes. ¡± do you want to die? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t! don¡¯t! father-inw, please calm down!¡± tang luo rushed out of the house. he was still injured. he made a stop gesture nervously. ¡± can we talk things over? ¡± young furen wanwan ¡± seeing tang luo¡¯s winking face, leng rongrong¡¯s heart, which had been touched by her daddies, calmed down a little. little nan yu didn¡¯t dare to persuade his grandfathers. he felt that if he did, he would be the one in trouble. it¡¯s better to let mommy talk about daddy¡¯s matter, or daddy can exin it himself when hees back ... little nan yu¡¯s hair stood on end when he thought about how protective his godmasters were of his mommy. he was really afraid that if he spoke up for his daddy, he would be ssified as a scumbag who was with his daddy for a while and then be thrown out ... ¡°dad, godfather, master, you can¡¯t me yuan for this.¡± leng rongrong looked at her godfather, then pointed to the group of bodyguards who were almost scared to death. ¡± it has nothing to do with them. they don¡¯t know anything at all. ¡± the bodyguards all nodded. that¡¯s right, they didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°you don¡¯t even know about your own master¡¯s matters, so you should be punished even more! especially this special assistant!¡± chenn looked at tang luo, her eyes full of killing intent. little rongrong had returned safely, so it was time to educate some people. ¡°ah?¡± tang luo¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, instantly jumped into his throat. ¡± well, i didn¡¯t do anything! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re alive and well, but your master is missing. shouldn¡¯t you me yourself for not being a good assistant? ¡± tang ziyi pointed at tang luo and asked. ¡± i, i ... i want to help lord fourth too, but that old man has his eyes on lord fourth. i can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± tang luo lowered his head and sighed. ¡± yes, we can all rece lord fourth. it¡¯s just that ... ¡± the bodyguards felt a little guilty, feeling that they had let lord fourth down. lord fourth was everyone¡¯s idol and their most loyal boss. they were all loyal to lord fourth and were willing to do anything for him. in the living room, leng rongrong looked at the group of slightly peeved godfather. the 19 big shots were all here, as well as a few butlers from theher abyss empire. almost all of them were here. the two sides ¡®formations were very clear. his godfather, his biological father, and his 19 uncles were all on the same side. on the other hand, the people of theher abyss empire and the elders were on the other side. the two sides were facing each other, and there was a huge gap between them. seeing that the two sides were about to start a fight, lord rong sat in the middle and looked left and right. ¡± can we have a good discussion? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to discuss it, it¡¯s them.¡± butler quan looked at leng rongrong helplessly. ¡± young madam, can¡¯t you feel the terrifying murderous intent in your daddy¡¯s eyes? we¡¯re about to be red to death.¡± ¡°to be honest, i felt it ...¡± leng rongrong said. then, lord rong looked at chenn and the others. ¡± can we discuss this? ¡± ¡°no!¡± jiang fu was certain. ¡°who wants to discuss with them? they¡¯re not worthy!¡± chenn said. tang ziyi: ¡± if you want to save your boss, go do it yourself. what does it have to do with us? we just want to avenge our little rongrong! ¡± butler quan snorted. ¡± he¡¯s not just our boss, he¡¯s also your son-inw. you¡¯re living in our boss¡¯s territory and you¡¯re still so arrogant? ¡± tang luo wanted to cover butler quan¡¯s mouth, but it was toote. butler quan had already finished speaking. then, the entire room seemed to be filled with invisible shes of swords, as if the souls on both sides had already begun fighting. ¡°son-inw, little rongrong, we¡¯ll divorce him now!¡± jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi mmed their hands on the table and stood up. butler quan was so frightened that he shrank behind tang luo. ¡°that, actually, that¡¯s what i was thinking.¡± tang luo made a gesture to calm down. ¡± let¡¯s calm down first, okay? that qiao wu is our main opponent right now, right? lord rong and lord fourth are still husband and wife, and they haven¡¯t even divorced yet. if lord fourth really dies, lord rong will be a widow. it¡¯s not good to be a widow, right?¡± staring at the huge pressure in the eyes of his godfather, tang luo continued, ¡± besides, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy on lord fourth if i killed him? i think we can first discuss how to deal with qiao wu. ¡°we¡¯ll give lord fourth¡¯s matter further thought. once qiao wu is done, we¡¯ll bring lord fourth back and you father-inw can discipline him however you want, right?¡± upon hearing tang luo¡¯s words, as expected, the attention of the people opposite them instantly shifted to qiao wu. tang luo was right. that qiao wu¡¯s target was lord rong. no matter what happened to mo linyuan, as long as that qiao wu was still around, he would definitely deal with lord rong. therefore, getting rid of qiao wu was the most important thing. seeing that the group of people had quieted down a little and no longer jumped up in anger, tang luo wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡± i have a suggestion. we can work together first. no matter what, fourth master has lost his memory because of qiao wu, so it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s with qiao wu. even if they¡¯re not together, there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯ll keep in touch. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s why we can work together. you can deal with qiao wu, and we can find lord fourth. it¡¯s the best of both worlds. ¡± tang luo felt that what he said made too much sense. little nan yu blinked and said seriously, ¡± uncle tang is right. why don¡¯t we work together? ¡± leng rongrong blinked and looked at her godfathers, her own father, and her uncles. ¡± let¡¯s settle qiao wu first. ¡± hearing lord rong¡¯s words, the godfathers finally stopped showing their hostility. the group of elders from theher abyss empire seemed to heave a collective sigh of relief. all the bones in their bodies rxed. just a moment ago, they were still scowling at each other, but now, they were all old and cute. after leng rongrong was certain that the two sides would not fight, and that everyone had amon target, qiao wu, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°mommy, i¡¯m fine now. you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°the enemy of my enemy is my friend. before i take care of qiao wu, everyone¡¯s target is qiao wu. i don¡¯t care what happens to daddy.¡± a small hand grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand. little nan yu looked up andforted leng rongrong. leng rongrong nodded. they probably would not fight for the time being. however, the two sides had been at odds for a long time. even if they didn¡¯t fight each other directly, there might still be some small conflicts ... he was a little worried ... Chapter 1369 1369 a fan in reality the next day, lord rong asked jiang fu, chenn, tang luo, butler quan, and the others to stay at mount yunfu. she went to the other mountains. the live broadcast was still going on. because she had been missing for a few days, all kinds of rumors had appeared on the inte. she didn¡¯t know who spread the news, but someone actually said that she was already dead, that she had been killed. after receiving the director¡¯s call, leng rongrong decided to show her face first and let the vast number ofizens and fans know that she was still alive and not dead. as for the floating cloud mountain ... they would definitely fight. although they had agreed to investigate qiao wu together, she felt that they would definitely fight. although both sides were fighting because of her, she felt that she couldn¡¯t subdue her godfathers. moreover, it wasn¡¯t just her godfathers now. there was also her biological father and 19 uncles ... it was too terrifying! leng rongrong did not even dare to tell her godfather that she had lost all her powers. she nned to go back and secretly find su wei¡¯s master to understand what was going on. if his daddies knew that he had lost all his kung fu, they would probably be even more irritable. at that time, not only would they blow up the floating cloud mountain, but they would also blow up the entire milky way. leng rongrong appeared on the live broadcast camera riding on storm. as soon as she appeared, the entire live broadcast room was in an uproar. her long hair had just been washed and not blown too dry. her face was in and clean without any makeup, but it was more lively and beautiful than with makeup. she was riding on the snow-white storm, and the huge storm looked like a divine beast that only existed in the fantasy world. it was like a goddess riding a divine beast down from the sky, as if she could fly up at any time. especially when he was running in the storm, he was so cool. [ lord rong has finally appeared again! ] [ lord rong is so beautiful! ] [ my lord rong is a true goddess. no one can be more of a goddess than her. she¡¯s probably a god that has descended to the mortal world! ] [ storm is so handsome too. oh, i¡¯m so envious of rogue. rogue actually got a small storm! ] [ lord rong still has three cute little puppies. i wonder if she will give them to others! ] [ i heard that many artistes want to participate in this live show recently. everyone ispeting like crazy. even if they are here to work, everyone is willing to do it. everyone¡¯s goal is the mini-storm. ] [ that¡¯s right. i heard that a lot of artistes are fighting just to participate in this show. ] [ speaking of which, lord rong will probably choose people who are good to them. luo ge obviously gets along with storm and the others, so lord rong gave luo ge that small one. ] [ rogo is really a very gentle person. i heard that no matter where he goes, he takes the little one with him. in order to take care of the little puppy, he has rejected a lot of work. he is indeed the prince of piano! ] [ is no one wondering where lord rong has been all this time? ] [ i heard that something happened to her. she was seriously injured and lost all her kung fu. is this true? ] [ that can¡¯t be. lord rong is so powerful. how could she lose all her kung fu? ] [ if lord rong lost all her martial arts, would anyone still like her? ] [ i heard that she has indeed lost all her martial arts. in the past, she could push a big truck with her bare hands, but now, i guess she can¡¯t move anything! [ lord rong is no longer the lord rong of the past. i don¡¯t like a lord rong who is so weak! ] [ lord rong, i like it no matter what! ] [ don¡¯t you guys like lord rong because she¡¯s strong, special, and rich? however, she heard that all of her businesses had fallen into the hands of others, and she had no kung fu left. she¡¯s useless like this! in the live broadcast room, people suddenly started discussing what happened to lord rong after he lost his kung fu. however, leng rongrong did not seem to notice this at all. she rode storm and went up the mountain in a short while. it took a while for chief hei to ride the storm up. he was supposed to be by chief rong¡¯s side, but the storm didn¡¯t allow him to ride, so he had to ride for a long time. chief hei was dressed in ck, and there was a ck ribbon around his wrist, which made him look special. he was very handsome, so the moment he appeared, he attracted the attention of all the audience. the people who were originally arguing about whether chief rong had lost his power instantly stopped arguing about this matter. instead, they began to pay attention to chief hei. everyone was curious about who chief hei was. it seemed like there were always some strange people around lord rong. everyone loved such a cool and handsome man. ¡°lord rong!¡± when li ruhua saw lord rong, he was so excited that he almost cried. he pounced on him and wailed, ¡± lord rong, you¡¯re finally back! i was so worried about you! ¡± li ruhua, who was about to hug lord rong, seemed to have sensed something and stopped his outstretched hand. ¡°lord rong, y-y-you can¡¯t be serious-right?¡± ¡°what?¡± lord rong asked with a frown. li ruhua grabbed leng rongrong and whispered into her ear, ¡± your kung fu, your strength, have they really all disappeared? ¡± ¡°how did you know?¡± leng rongrong was shocked for a moment. she did not even dare to tell her godfather and the rest. how did li ruhua know about this? other than the daoist priest and the others, no one else knew about this matter. however, she had already warned the daoist priest and the others not to tell anyone. ¡°on the inte. they¡¯re all talking about it online.¡± li ruhua looked at leng rongrong in a daze. he covered his mouth and was so upset that he was about to cry. ¡± really? you really don¡¯t have any more? ¡± ¡°what do we do?¡± ¡°then what do we do?¡± ¡± lord rong, what are you going to do? lord fourth is gone, but you¡¯ve lost all your power. what are you going to do in the future? ¡± ¡°many people on the inte areughing at you ... in the end, do you really have nothing left?¡± ¡± wu wu wu, it¡¯s all my fault for being too useless. if i were a little more useful, i would be able to protect you even if you don¡¯t have any martial arts! ¡± huahua was heartbroken as he spoke, and he began to cry in self-me. a two-meter-tall man was crying so hard that everyone in the live broadcast room was shocked. the scene was really shocking. [ huahua isn¡¯t a mother. huahua is a sentimental person! ] [ isn¡¯t he girly? who else is girly than him? he¡¯s even wearing a dress! ] [ huahua, if you need, i can introduce you to change your personality! ] [ so, what were they talking about? why is huahua crying like this? ] leng rongrong was also frightened by huahua¡¯s crying. she was the one who had lost all her kung fu, but she had tofort huahua. ¡°huahua, don¡¯t cry. i¡¯m fine. although you can¡¯t protect me, i have master hei to protect me. don¡¯t worry, i have a very powerful bodyguard.¡± leng rongrong patted li ruhua¡¯s thick shoulder and consoled her. ¡°you don¡¯t have tofort me. i know that you¡¯ve lost your kung fu and your fans won¡¯t be your fans anymore. you must be very sad. you¡¯re just pretending to be strong.¡± ¡± lord rong, it¡¯s okay. you can cry. it¡¯s fine if you cry! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m really fine.¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°i know you¡¯re still sad. you¡¯ll feel better if you cry!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t feel ufortable ...¡± if she lost her kung fu, she could still learn it again. if she lost her kung fu, she could still save it. she didn¡¯tck people to like her or to protect her. what was there to feel bad about ... li ruhua didn¡¯t think so. he firmly believed that lord rong must be very sad. huahua kept consoling him until lord rong finally lost his patience. Chapter 1370 1370 a man can¡¯t say no! ¡± li ruhua, be quiet. do i look like the kind of person who¡¯ll die after losing his martial arts? ¡± lord rong looked at huahua, who had beenforting her, angrily. huahua nodded her head vigorously. ¡± yes! ¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± how was she simr? why didn¡¯t she know that she was the kind of person who would die if she lost her martial arts? if he lost his kung fu, he could just learn it again. at most, he could get it back. it was not like he was dead. the dead couldn¡¯t be brought back to life. it was just a skill. besides, even if she didn¡¯t have any skills, she had a powerful weapon. she also had master hei by her side, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem to protect herself. she didn¡¯t live to this day because of her strength, did she? lord rong rolled her eyes at huahua. after a long while, she asked sincerely, ¡± if you¡¯re so worried about me, how did you survive to this day with your mediocre martial arts? ¡± huahua was speechless. his heart was pricked. huahua, who wanted tofort lord rong, was petrified. then, she turned around and left. leng rongrong shrugged her shoulders. finally, there was some peace and quiet. after ying with the puppies for a while, chief rong brought chief hei to patrol his territory and also to see the new guests working. after looking around, chief rong returned to the small house. as soon as she entered the courtyard, she sensed an unusual smell. when he walked to the door, he peeked inside and saw that his godfather seemed to be in the small house. what was going on? could it be that he knew that she had lost her martial arts? if huahua knew about it, her godfather might know about it too. if her godfather knew about it ... f * ck, it¡¯ll explode! her skills were taught by her godfathers when she was very young. in order to let her have enough ability to protect herself, her godfathers had put in a lot of effort. in the end, she suddenly lost all her martial arts. how could her godfather not be angry? it¡¯s finished! ¡°can you beat my godfather?¡± chief rong turned to look at chief hei beside her. chief hei: ¡°??? ¡± after looking around carefully, lord rong said seriously, ¡± i don¡¯t think you can do it. why don¡¯t we run away? ¡± i¡¯ve already asked the international prison about the situation, i need to go to geren to get more information.¡± ¡°you mean i don¡¯t look good?¡± master hei¡¯s brows were tightly locked together, and his face was filled with displeasure. ¡± do you know what men hate to hear the most? it¡¯s the woman who said he can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you, i can do it!¡± chief hei raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± i¡¯ll deal with those few godfather of yours! ¡± ¡°really?¡± lord rong looked suspicious. ¡± i know you¡¯re very powerful, but my godfather is even more powerful! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid no matter how powerful he is.¡± chief hei said, ¡± go ahead and enter. if a fight breaks out, i¡¯ll protect you! since i¡¯ve be your bodyguard, i¡¯ll do my duty.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. when leng rongrong heard this, she nodded in satisfaction and walked into the small courtyard. as soon as she entered, jiang fu and the others suddenly turned around and looked at her, each of them with a little anger on their faces. ¡± dad, big daddy, second daddy, third daddy, master ... ¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and greeted them adorably, ¡± why did youe here to look for me? ¡± ¡°leng rongrong!¡± the group of people shouted at lord rong. the sound was so loud that even the usually bold lord rong jumped in fright. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± lord rong put on an innocent look. ¡± why are you all so angry? i didn¡¯t do anything wrong, did i? ¡± ¡°su wei, take a look at her and see what¡¯s going on!¡± jiang fu looked at su wei. ¡± let doctor qin take a look too. doctor qin is also very good. ¡± said butler quan from the other side. although there were still some conflicts between the two parties, they were all focused on lord rong at the moment, so they didn¡¯t start fighting. ¡± what do you mean what happened? i¡¯m fine. i have no problems! ¡± leng rongrong tried her best to smile. ¡°the whole world knows that you¡¯ve lost your kung fu. are you still going to hide it from us?¡± tang ziyi said irritatedly, ¡± little rongrong, are you trying to make us anxious to death? you¡¯re already in this state, where did that damn mo linyuan go! i¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no good man!¡± chenn was also furious. ¡± a friendly reminder, mr. chenn, it¡¯s fine if you call him a scumbag, but don¡¯t include us in your scolding! ¡± seventeen said. ¡± lord fourth doesn¡¯t know about this either. if he knew about lord rong¡¯s condition, he would definitely be worried. ¡± tang luo tried his best to speak up for mo linyuan. ¡± lord fourth is in a special situation right now. if he didn¡¯t lose his memory, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let lord rong do this! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. we¡¯re going to target qiao wu and not lord fourth. lord fourth¡¯s heart aches for lord rong! ¡± ¡± lord rong, don¡¯t worry. although lord fourth isn¡¯t here, theherworld empire will always be your shield. we will always protect you! ¡± tang luo shouted. ¡± get lost, who needs you bunch of trash to protect us? we will protect little rongrong ourselves! ¡± tang ziyi shouted angrily. ¡°we want to protect lord rong!¡± tang luo ced his hands on his hips. ¡°we will protect ourselves!¡± tang ziyi raised his eyebrows with his hands on his hips. the two sides red at each other. then, he eliminated qin rufei and su wei to investigate what was going on with leng rongrong. the scene was a little chaotic, and the two sides were still in a terrible confrontation. crit, storm, and storm were a little dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know which side to stand on. the daoist priest and the others were having a serious discussion.¡±which side should we stand on?¡± ¡°no matter which side we are on, we will offend the other party, so we will not stand anywhere and be the third party!¡± hong yi,¡¯smart! we will also protect the sect master!¡± chief hei was speechless. wasn¡¯t it his job as a bodyguard to protect this woman? su wei and qin ruyan examined lord rong. however, the results were almost the same. they couldn¡¯t find out the reason why lord rong suddenly lost his martial arts or his original strength. this made the godfather and the biological father even more angry. ¡± i¡¯m so angry. all men are unreliable. little rongrong should still be protected by us! ¡± jiang fu said angrily. ¡± actually, i¡¯m still reliable. i¡¯ll do my best to protect mommy. ¡± little nan yu raised his hand and said carefully. he had been struggling to remain neutral. xuanyuan nantian, jiang fu, tang ziyi, and chenn all turned their heads to look at little nan yu. then, the few of them said coldly, ¡± ¡± hmph, mo linyuan¡¯s son, i hate him too! ¡± little nan yu: ¡°??? ¡± i¡¯m not only daddy¡¯s son, but also mommy¡¯s son. i¡¯ve always stood by mommy¡¯s side! Chapter 1371 1371 second daddy is angry, the whole world is disconnected from the inte! since they couldn¡¯t help lord rong recover his strength and martial arts, jiang fu and the others were furious for the next two days. theherworld empire was also extremely anxious, but they had no choice. they were even scolded by their godfather. in order to protect young madam, tang luo had also put in a lot of effort. no matter how much jiang fu and the others rolled their eyes at them, they were determined to fight to protect lord rong. the people on both sides could be said to be like fire and water. caught in the middle, leng rongrong¡¯s head was in a mess. even the few guys who dealt critical hits had hidden away, not daring to provoke the people on both sides. as for chief hei, after being beaten up by jiang fu and the others, he finally understood why chief rong said he couldn¡¯t do it. as expected, he was no match for his godfather. it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t good enough, but these old men didn¡¯t y by the rules. although they were peerless experts, they were shameless enough to attack him together! what was even more impressive was that chenn was carrying a rocketuncher. he was a living person, how could he dare to use his body to fight against a bazooka! this was simply courting death, alright? after that, when chief hei saw these people, he slipped away. in the past two days, nothing happened between the two sides except for scolding each other like fire and water. everyone was trying their best to find mo linyuan, qiao wu, and the others. at the same time, the news of lord rong losing his martial arts finally spread. some people on the inte started to stir things up. then, many fans started to stop being fans of lord rong because she had lost her kung fu and was no longer the old lord rong. although most of the fans were on lord rong¡¯s side, the small number of fans who left still had a huge impact. because of fourth master mo¡¯s disappearance, many fans started to make all kinds of spections. even mo linyuan¡¯s fans came out and started to scold leng rongrong, saying that it was all caused by leng rongrong. some people said that lord rong¡¯s godfather was too unreasonable. fourth master mo had gone missing, but lord rong had only lost his martial arts. why did lord rong feel wronged? when lord fourth was still around, he treated lord rong so well. however, lord rong did not even look for lord fourth now. she even participated in some live broadcast program. all kinds of keyboard warriors appeared on the inte, and lord rong and his godfather were scolded badly. in a fit of anger, chenn cut off the inte for a day. after the news spread, everyone was even more furious. at first, they were impressed by chenn¡¯s power, but now, they were all furious. #global inte cut for a day #directly became the number one trending search. #leng rongrong¡¯s godfather #went straight to the second most searched spot. leng rongrong, chenn, and the others were all cursed at. without the inte, he would be the world¡¯s enemy. how could they live without the inte in this world? not to mention a day, even an hour without the inte would drive him crazy. chenn¡¯s godly operation had infuriated everyone. [ it must be leng rongrong who incited this! ] [ leng rongrong must have seen the scolding online, so she got her godfather to do this! ] [ i originally thought that lord rong had her own difficulties. i¡¯m on her side, but it¡¯s really not right to cut off the inte! ] [ that¡¯s right. god knows how i got through it yesterday. days without the inte are so painful! ] [ to be honest, aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll cut off our inte again? someone as powerful as chenn can cut off our inte so easily! ] [ if he dares to cut it off, we¡¯ll dare to scold him! ] [ it must be leng rongrong¡¯s doing. does she not allow us to dislike her? ] [ just to be honest, i don¡¯t think master rong would do such a thing. chenn might do it herself ... after all, they¡¯re all like old children! ] [ to be honest, i quite like lord rong. he didn¡¯t do anything bad. perhaps he¡¯s desperately looking for lord fourth in ces we can¡¯t see? ] [ i¡¯m still on lord rong¡¯s side! ] [ you guys must be possessed. you¡¯re still standing on lord rong¡¯s side! ] [ anyway, i think the live show makes me very happy. besides, i like lord rong a lot! ] asionally, some people would speak up for lord rong. at first, leng rongrong didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news on the inte. it was li ruhua who told her. huahua didn¡¯t want to say it every time, but when she saw thesements, she was about to explode in anger. then, he began to say it out in anger. ¡°oh, let them be.¡± lord rong didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. ¡± just let them scold. lord rong, you¡¯re the victim in this matter. aren¡¯t they too much to scold like this? are they crazy? ¡± huahua was flustered and exasperated. ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i feel like my liver is going to explode! ¡± after that, huahua looked at chenn. ¡± second master, can¡¯t you think of a way? ¡± after saying that, huahua covered her mouth. it seemed that she could not beg the second master. if the second master did something, he would anger people all over the world. ¡± rongrong, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t do a good job. i wanted to stand up for you, but i got scolded ... ¡± chenn sat on the sofa with her head lowered. she had been dispirited for a long time. he didn¡¯t know that he would attract even more scolding if he made a move. ¡°it¡¯s okay, you can continue to vent your anger. this way, i¡¯m sure they won¡¯t dare to scold you again.¡± lord rong raised her eyebrows and said. she had aputer on her knees and was frantically searching for nie qian and mo linyuan. ¡°rongrong, are you angry?¡± chenn looked at lord rong pitifully. ¡°i¡¯m not. i¡¯m serious.¡± lord rong looked up at chenn. ¡± second father, some people need to be tortured. if you don¡¯t torture them, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re afraid. if you torture them more, they¡¯ll know how powerful you are, but they won¡¯t dare to say anything!¡± ¡°really?¡± chenn thought that it made sense. then, she cut off the globalwork again. theizens were speechless. why was there no inte again? what the f * ck, what¡¯s going on? f * ck, chenn must have cursed too hard. the inte was cut off again! a few hourster, chenn had restored everything. however, there were people cursing on the inte again. chenn had cut off the inte for everyone. just like that, whenever there was a scolding, chenn would cut off the inte. when it was restored, there was no more scolding. he did nothing. whenever there was a scolding, he would cut off the inte. in less than a day, theizens no longer dared to challenge chenn. one by one, they begged their grandparents to stop scolding them. therefore, chenn¡¯s godfather suddenly gained a lot of fans. many people were inexplicably addicted to being abused and actually regarded chenn¡¯s godfather as their own idol and fan. the people who had said that chenn was bad were now saying that she was cool. even lord rongplimented him. ¡°so, everyone likes to be abused?¡± chenn looked at thements on the inte with a dazed expression. ording to what little rongrong had done, no one was scolding them anymore! Chapter 1372 1372 almost took over this ce since chenn¡¯s godfather had stepped in, no one on the inte who was unhappy with lord rong dared to say anything. su wei and qin rufei joined forces to treat leng rongrong. however, it was difficult to cure the loss of power for unknown reasons. even though the two of them tried their best, lord rong¡¯s martial arts didn¡¯t recover in the end. in order to deal with qiao wu, leng rongrong contacted gern. she was prepared to go to the international prison to understand the situation and interrogate some people there. many of the prisoners in the international prison were rted to qiao wu or his world. two dayster, leng rongrong brought master ck to the international prison. her godfathers and the people of theher abyss empire wanted to follow them no matter what, but they were all rejected by master rong. ¡°let¡¯s split up, we¡¯ll be faster,¡± chief rong said, ¡± i have chief hei and storm to protect me. there won¡¯t be any problems. ¡± ¡°little rongrong, this man is too weak. it¡¯s safer for us to follow you!¡± jiang fu and the others blinked their eyes at lord rong. all of them wanted to apany him to the international prison. ¡± no need. it¡¯s not safe for you to follow me. you¡¯re too big a target! ¡± leng rongrongughed and said, ¡± godfather, stay here obediently and investigate qiao wu¡¯s matter. there won¡¯t be a problem for me to go to the international prison. i¡¯m familiar with the international prison, and it¡¯s the gern family¡¯s territory. actually, the international prison is the safest ce!¡± ¡± that¡¯s true ... ¡± tang ziyi pouted. ¡± but we can¡¯t bear to leave you! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll protect myself. don¡¯t i still have the weapon second father gave me? it won¡¯t be a problem for me to protect myself!¡± after chief rong¡¯s repeated persuasion, this group of people finally let her, chief hei, and storm leave. leng rongrong had initially nned to only bring master hei along, but storm must have smelled danger and insisted on following, so she reluctantly brought storm along. the international prison naturally wouldn¡¯t allow too many people to go there. she was familiar with the garne family and had helped them with many things, so she could go there. the prisoners there were not ordinary people, so it was very dangerous. after taking a ne to a small town on the border of continent M, leng rongrong drove with master ck for a few hours with storm and arrived at a port. at the port, they got on the yacht that gern prepared. after a few more hours, they finally arrived at a huge, mysterious ind. the surroundings of the ind were filled with traps. if the person who had brought them here wasn¡¯t very familiar with this ce, they would have died a miserable death if they had barged in. leng rongrong, the two of them, and the wolf went ashore. lord rong walked along a small path with great familiarity and passed through a forest. ¡± master ckie, storm, follow closely. don¡¯t touch anything. there are traps everywhere, such as qimen dunjia, eight-trigram formation, and so on. it¡¯s very dangerous. ¡± leng rongrong said as she walked. chief hei didn¡¯t say a word. he observed the surroundings while following chief rong. storm followed behind and didn¡¯t touch anything. they were all smart people and knew how dangerous an international prison was. the people locked up here were not ordinary, nor were the people who came to rescue them. no one had ever heard of anyone escaping from an international prison, so this ce was naturally full of traps. very quickly, the two men and one wolf passed through an ancient forest. then, an iparably tall door appeared in front of them. ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± leng rongrong said after taking a look at the ancient and majestic door. ¡°who is it?¡± at the main entrance, a fully armed guard with a weapon looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. ¡± do you know where this is? hurry up and leave this ce!¡± ¡°i¡¯m a friend of gern.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i told him that i¡¯d being to the international prison to investigate some things. ¡± ¡± a friend of boss gern? ¡± the armed guard sneered, ¡± a delicate woman like you can¡¯t be a friend of our boss gern. ¡± you must be joking!¡± ¡°is geren here?¡± leng rongrong frowned. ¡± if gern isn¡¯t around, are there any other senior managers around? ¡± they know me. ¡± she hadn¡¯t been to the international prison for many years, and the people here had changed a lot. she didn¡¯t know any of the guards in front of her, and she didn¡¯t know them either. ¡± boss gern isn¡¯t here. the senior one, are you sure he knows you? ¡± the guard sized leng rongrong up from left to right. looking at leng rongrong¡¯s appearance, she was so good looking with such tender skin. one look and you could tell she was not someone who had anything to do with an international prison. ¡°is uncle ding here?¡± leng rongrong asked after some thought. ¡°uncle ding has retired a long time ago. why, do you still want to use uncle ding¡¯s name to get into our international prison? do you think it¡¯s that easy to survive in the international prison?¡± the guard nonchntly lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth. then, he walked back and forth, looking at leng rongrong, master ck, and storm. leng rongrong was speechless. this gern was too unreliable. he said that he woulde, but he didn¡¯t even tell the people here. ¡°hey, if you know what¡¯s good for you, stay away from here!¡± the guard said, ¡± this is not a ce for you youngdies to y around. i don¡¯t know how you came here, but if you don¡¯t want to die, stay away from here! we don¡¯t have time to y with you, this ce is very dangerous!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not here to y with you. i¡¯m just here to look up some information and interrogate a few people!¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± aren¡¯t there any other experienced people here? call gern and tell him that leng rongrong is here!¡± ¡± boss is on a mission right now. why would he pick up the phone? you look very suspicious! ¡± the guard discussed with the other guards. all of them looked at leng rongrong with great vignce. she felt that leng rongrong was very suspicious. usually, outsiders would not enter a ce like the international prison. even if someone did, it would be a prison break. this woman couldn¡¯t be here to save people too, and was deliberately wasting time by talking nonsense, right? at the thought of this, a few guards began to discuss in low voices. ¡± what should we do? should we inform julie? ¡± one of the guards asked. ¡°they don¡¯t look like ordinary people, but they don¡¯t look like boss¡¯s friends either. if he¡¯s really a friend of the boss, then julie should know him!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. auri, go and inform julie. see if she knows this woman! ¡± after the guards discussed for a while, they sent one of them to look for julie. at the same time, chief hei frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°are you familiar with it or not, do you want to force your way in?¡± ¡°no, they¡¯re looking for someone.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ve been here before. i¡¯m not surprised that they don¡¯t know each other since they¡¯re new. back then, i almost took over this ce. i was just not interested.¡± chief hei shrugged his shoulders. ¡± a real man doesn¡¯t boast about his past achievements. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. Chapter 1373 1373 don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really lost all your martial arts? ¡°there¡¯s a woman with a dog and a man who said they wanted toe to our international prison to investigate, and she said she knew gwynn?¡± julie put down the documents in her hand and looked at the guard who came to report. ¡± yes, we can¡¯t be sure if the woman is telling the truth. so, julie, do you want to go out and take a look? ¡± the guard asked. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go out with you to take a look,¡± julie followed the guard out. at the ancient gate, julie and the guards looked very small. julie saw leng rongrong and recognized her at once. it was her! what was she doing here? julie¡¯s face darkened, and her eyes were filled with displeasure. leng rongrong was stunned when she saw julie. ¡± oh no, it¡¯s her! ¡± ¡°you know him?¡± master hei looked at leng rongrong¡¯s reaction with amusement. ¡± why do i feel like you¡¯re a little scared? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve offended him before?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t offend you, but you¡¯re almost divorced.¡± lord rong rubbed his temples in despair. she did know julie, but they didn¡¯t get along well. julie liked gern, but gern didn¡¯t like her, and julie had always treated her as a love rival ... only god knew that she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with geren. moreover, she was more capable than julie, so julie had always been jealous of her when she was in the international prison. julie had tried every possible way to surpass her, and when she was valued by the gern family, julie had wanted to tear her apart. to be honest, she didn¡¯t think that there was any conflict between her and julie, but she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that she was regarded as an imaginary enemy! with julie¡¯s personality, she would definitely not say that she knew him. now, she had a very important position in the international prison. if she came back, julie would be worried that she would take everything away from her. julie was more narrow-minded. so, julie would try every possible way to get rid of him. ¡°miss julie, do you know her? are they really friends of the boss?¡± the guards looked at julie. ¡± should we let them in, or should we chase them away? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t.¡± julie said with a cold face, ¡± didn¡¯t the boss not tell you anything? since he didn¡¯t say anything, he must be pretending to be boss¡¯s friend. no need to be polite. send them away. who knows what schemes they have up their sleeves, especially that woman! it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s trying to seduce me!¡± ¡± yes, she¡¯s so pretty. she must be trying to seduce us with her beauty! ¡± ¡°no, we have to deal with her properly!¡± ¡°does she think we¡¯re easy to deal with?¡± just as the guards were about to attack leng rongrong, she suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°julie, i have something urgent to attend to. i¡¯m not here to snatch the international prison from you. i¡¯ll leave once i get the information!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s words stunned the guards. he knew julie? she called out his name? but didn¡¯t julie say that she didn¡¯t know him? ¡°miss julie, she knows you!¡± one of the guards turned to look at julie. ¡°there are so many people who know me, even the robbers know me. do you think those who know me are my friends?¡± julie sneered. ¡± you¡¯re still trying to get close to us? do you think we¡¯re so easy to fool? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true!¡± the guards nodded in agreement, feeling that julie was right. that woman might just be trying to make them lower their guard! leng rongrong looked at the reaction on the other side and realized that it was actually like this. she frowned. ¡± julie, i don¡¯t have any deep grudges with you. we¡¯ve worked together in the past. is there a need to do this? ¡± even if you chase me away now, gern will still let me in when hees back!¡± the moment gwh was mentioned, julie exploded. her eyes narrowed. ¡°you actually dare to tantly swindle people!¡± julie was furious. ¡± catch them and chase them away! ¡± ¡°yes!¡± upon hearing julie¡¯s order, the guards immediately charged towards leng rongrong and the others. just as the guards were about to attack, there was a sudden explosion. following that, a few figures flew out from the nearby forest. gunshots rang out, and the scene instantly became chaotic. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± chief hei grabbed leng rongrong and brought her behind a big tree. storm also ran back. ¡°i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s here to break into the prison.¡± chief hei squatted behind a big tree and looked at the smoke-filled battle scene in front of him. he said slowly, ¡± let¡¯s watch the fun? you¡¯re not thinking of helping them, are you? that woman doesn¡¯t seem to like you!¡± ¡°let them fight for a while.¡± leng rongrong said calmly. she just looked at him from a distance. there were a few people who came to break into the prison, and they were all kung fu experts. the two sides were fighting very fiercely. julie was also fighting one of them madly. however, her martial arts seemed to be inferior to the other party, so she was being suppressed. the guards were not as good as the robbers who had suddenly appeared, so they were beaten back step by step. ¡°leng rongrong, is that you? you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? what are you trying to do!¡± after being forced to take a few steps back, julie started to curse at leng rongrong. ¡°would you believe me if i told you that these people aren¡¯t my people?¡± leng rongrong looked in julie¡¯s direction with a helpless expression. ¡°he¡¯s not your man, aren¡¯t you going toe up and help?¡± julie rebuked. ¡°didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t know me? then why should i help someone i don¡¯t know?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows and looked at julie. he shrugged. ¡± all the best, you guys. i¡¯m going to take a break. ¡± i¡¯m a little tired from walking!¡± storm was lying on the side. lord rong leaned on storm, took out a bag of snacks, and started eating. chief hei crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked calm. ¡°leng rongrong, you b * tch!¡± julie was mad with anger. she cursed a few times. as she fought with the opponent in front of her, she cursed leng rongrong with all her might. master rong scratched her ears and continued to eat indifferently. ¡± go ahead and scold me. i don¡¯t mind. it doesn¡¯t matter if you scold me more! ¡± julie was mad with anger, she red at leng rongrong. however, she was too busy to take care of herself and did not have the time to scold leng rongrong. she could only do her best to deal with the person who attacked her. after a few minutes, julie and the others were beaten back. it was obvious that the people who attacked them this time were not simple. it was the first time they had encountered such a difficult opponent. when julie saw the situation, she roared at leng rongrong, ¡± leng rongrong, are you just going to watch the international prison get taken down? don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve really lost all your martial arts as the rumors say?¡± with a lollipop in his mouth, lord rong stood up. ¡± yes. ¡± Chapter 1374 1374 the worshipped lord rong ¡°however, even if i lose all my martial arts, i¡¯m still a bit stronger than you.¡± lord rong blinked at julie. ¡± you didn¡¯t recognize me just now. do you recognize me now? ¡± the guards at the entrance had thought leng rongrong was pretending to be geren¡¯s friend. however, when they heard the conversation between master rong and julie, they seemed to have realized something. ¡± could she be boss ¡®friend, lord rong? ¡± ¡°could he be the legendary figure in our international prison?¡± ¡°oh my god, is it really her? she¡¯s actually so beautiful, so beautiful and powerful?¡± everyone was a little shocked. although they were being pushed back, they could not help but look at leng rongrong with admiration in their eyes. julie¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. she had worked with these people for so long, but no one had ever looked at her with such admiration. in the end, leng rongrong, who had lost her skills, had received such admiration and worship from them. what did they take her for! did she look any weaker than leng rongrong? julie was exasperated. ¡± she¡¯s not that powerful anymore. didn¡¯t you hear her say that she doesn¡¯t have any martial arts? ¡± julie said in exasperation, ¡± it¡¯s useless to count on her! call out team one!¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need. i think lord rong is about to make a move! ¡± ¡± lord rong, she¡¯s lord rong, the legendary blood rakshasa. she¡¯s the god who can catch any criminal! ¡± ¡± i came here to have a chance to see lord rong. i didn¡¯t expect to really see him! ¡± ¡± is it really that person? is it really the one our boss gern always talks about and praises? ¡± the group of guards looked at lord rong with infatuation as if they were looking at their idol. even though julie kept mentioning the fact that lord rong had lost his martial arts, no one¡¯s eyes changed. they just looked at lord rong with admiration. ¡°it seems that you have quite a number of little fangirls.¡± chief hei said with interest, ¡± do you need me to do it? i don¡¯t think i need to do anything in this situation! if you show them what you¡¯re capable of, these people will definitely worship you even more!¡± leng rongrong turned her head to look at master hei. she shrugged her shoulders and walked forward. ¡°are you really going to do it yourself?¡± this time, it was chief hei¡¯s turn to be surprised. he looked at storm and asked, ¡± is there anything special about your master? she¡¯s now a person who¡¯s even weaker than an ordinary woman. she can¡¯t use any martial arts.¡± storm shook his head and looked calmly in leng rongrong¡¯s direction as he whimpered. since lord rong didn¡¯t ask for its help, it meant that lord rong had a way to deal with these people. therefore, it naturally didn¡¯t need to do anything. it just needed to watch and only act when lord rong was in danger. storm¡¯s face was unfathomably calm. on the other hand, chief hei furrowed his brows. although he had the same thoughts as storm, he was a little worried about leng rongrong. after all, chief hei didn¡¯t understand chief rong as well as storm did. he didn¡¯t know how powerful and smart chief rong was like storm. he was afraid that something would happen to chief rong under his eyes. if this spread, his reputation as chief hei would be gone. just as chief hei was considering whether he should go up and help ... lord rong was already standing in front of the robbers. when julie saw this, she cursed leng rongrong for being an idiot. ¡°is there a hole in your brain? didn¡¯t you lose your kung fu? are you here to die?¡± leng rongrong looked at the injured julie and frowned. ¡± shut up! ¡± julie was speechless. the group of robbers looked at leng rongrong with interest. the robbers did not say anything, but prepared to attack leng rongrong. e here. although i¡¯ve lost my martial arts, to be honest, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± lord rong said calmly. ¡°i can¡¯t beat you?¡± one of the robbers sneered, ¡± she¡¯s just a little girl. do you think we can¡¯t beat you? ¡± ¡°brothers, let¡¯s show her our power!¡± ¡°even if all of you attack me together, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡± lord rong said calmly, ¡± however, i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll attack me together. you¡¯re all men. if you attack a youngdy like me together, it¡¯ll be embarrassing! ¡± lord rong guided patiently. after a few words, the robbers were tempted. ¡°you still want to trick us into taking action one by one? we still want to deal with you together. who would know about this matter of face?¡± julie looked at leng rongrong as if she was an idiot. ¡± leng rongrong, you idiot! as expected, i can¡¯t count on you!¡± leng rongrong ignored julie. she smiled and took a step back. a few robbers suddenly attacked her. she suddenly pressed something in her hand. then, a door under the feet of the robbers suddenly opened, and the robbers fell down. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± ¡± ¡± help! what¡¯s going on?! ¡± the robbers screamed in pain and fell into the pit. julie had been scolding leng rongrong just now, but at that moment, she could no longer make a sound. she could only look at the hole, her face full of disbelief. ¡°pa pa pa!¡± ¡°that¡¯s too awesome!¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, lord rong is so powerful. how did she know there was a trap here? how did she open the trap? ¡± ¡°heavens, i didn¡¯t even know there was a trap here!¡± ¡°this couldn¡¯t have been made by lord rong, right? i heard that many of the mechanisms here were created by lord rong!¡± the group of guards looked at leng rongrong in surprise. at first, everyone had despised leng rongrong, thinking that she was someone with ulterior motives, but at this moment, there was only admiration in their eyes. ¡± lord rong, i¡¯m sorry. we didn¡¯t recognize mt. tai before! ¡± ¡± lord rong, please leave. you can ask us any questions you have! ¡± ¡°lord rong, can you tell me how you did it? how did you open this door?¡± leng rongrong raised her hand, holding up a remote control. ¡± i had someone design this trap, but i¡¯ve always forgotten that it¡¯s in my hands. ¡± the guards were speechless. so it was like this. ¡°lord rong, did you really lose all your martial arts?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve lost it. is there a problem?¡± ¡± no problem. even if lord rong lost all his martial arts, he¡¯s still the same lord rong, the very powerful lord rong! ¡± the group of guards ttered lord rong in various ways. at this moment, julie had beenpletely ignored. he had wanted her to judge whether lord rong could enter. however, at this moment, no one cared about this matter. everyone even began to enthusiastically let rongrong in. if there was any information that she needed, she could just directly call out. julie looked on with a pale face as leng rongrong was ushered into the door. Chapter 1375 1375 a good dog doesn¡¯t block the way when master ck and storm followed them, they were stopped by julie. ¡°dogs can¡¯t go in!¡± julie was furious. she couldn¡¯t vent her anger on leng rongrong, but she could still deal with the man and the dog. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m not a dog,¡± as master hei spoke, he patted storm¡¯s head, ¡± it¡¯s not either. you look like a dog blocking the way. ¡± a good dog doesn¡¯t block the way, have you heard of that?¡± ¡°w-what did you just say?¡± julie¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked at master ck in disbelief. no one had ever dared to speak to her like this before. this master hei was definitely the first person who dared to speak to her like this. julie was flustered and exasperated. it was fine if leng rongrong was arrogant, but even the dogs around her were so arrogant? julie red at master ck, but she blocked the way. ckie nced at julie and smirked. ¡± you can¡¯t stop us, ¡± he said. a piece of trash like you doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in an international prison. is there no one else in the garne family?¡± ¡± you ... you ... ¡± julie was so angry that she almost choked. her eyes were wide open as she looked at master ckie in disbelief. no one had ever dared to talk to her like that. ¡°so troublesome!¡± ckie looked at julie in frustration, then dodged to the side. julie did not know what had happened to her, but she was sent flying by the strike. ¡°aowu!¡± storm looked at julie and shook his head. ¡°let¡¯s go, storm!¡± chief hei entered the ancient door. the first thing leng rongrong did when she arrived was to enter the information room and start flipping through all sorts of information rted to qiao wu. because geren had to deal with qiao wu before, he had already organized a lot of information. all of it had been ssified in one ce, so it was easy to find. after lord rong found it, he started to read ten lines at a nce. her memory was good, so her reading speed was also very fast. lord rong read through all the information at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. after chief hei and storm came in, they didn¡¯t disturb chief rong. one man and one wolf were reading other information at the side. the international prison was indeed an international prison. the data storage room was asrge as a museum. the entire huge room was filled with all kinds of data and files. at first nce, countless wooden shelves were densely packed together. there were also tall stairs that one could climb up to get the data. ¡°it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± master ck flipped through the information for a while and said, ¡± as expected, the international prison has a lot of information on mysterious cases. ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm flipped open a book with its paws and read it with interest. it wagged its tail and was very happy. all this information could be used as source material for his novel. it was a dog ... no, a wolf that could write novels! it was a cultured wolf! inte celebrity wolf! after looking at it for a while, master hei put down the information in his hand and nced at storm. he was a little surprised to see storm¡¯s focused appearance. ¡°hey, do you understand what you¡¯re reading? have you forgotten that you¡¯re a dog?¡± storm looked at master ck as if he was an idiot and continued to read his information. chief hei touched his nose, feeling a little depressed. it was as if he was being looked down on by a dog. looking up in chief rong¡¯s direction, chief hei leaned over in boredom, ¡± do you need my help? ¡± ¡°no need, you can go and y on your own.¡± master rong said without raising her head, her hand still flipping through the book quickly. on the other hand, chief hei looked at chief rong with interest. ¡± you¡¯re so fast. what can you see? ¡± it looked as if he was simply flipping through it. on the other side, a few guards were looking in lord rong¡¯s direction. some other international prison wardens had already heard that lord rong was here. they were all standing at the door, looking at him with deep admiration on their faces. ¡°wow, lord rong looks very powerful!¡± ¡°she¡¯s reading the information too quickly!¡± ¡± if she can take charge of the international prison, it will be even more powerful, right? ¡± ¡°although she has lost all her power, i still feel that she is very powerful. her mechanical skills are also very good. she has set up so many traps for the international prison!¡± ¡°speaking of which, julie is a little too much. does she have a grudge against lord rong? why did she say she didn¡¯t know lord rong? if it wasn¡¯t for lord rong, i¡¯m afraid she would be finished!¡± ¡°what do you mean? you¡¯re done for if you keep discussing!¡± a sharp female voice came from behind him. julie scolded angrily. a group of people who were peeking were shocked by julie. they turned back in horror and then dispersed. julie stood at the door and looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction. she was furious. in recent years, her foundation in the international prison had gradually stabilized, and everyone respected her. but because of this damned leng rongrong, no one would respect her anymore. everyone¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of how powerful and handsome lord rong was! they had all forgotten that lord rong had lost all his martial arts. so what if she was powerful? julie squinted her eyes. was the international prison a ce she coulde and go as she pleased? now that geren wasn¡¯t here, wasn¡¯t she in charge here? leng rongrong, just you wait and see! julie squinted her eyes and turned to leave. she already had a n. she would not let leng rongrong have an easy time. every time she appeared, nothing good happened. ¡°chief hei, can you be quiet? you¡¯re disturbing me.¡± leng rongrong still did not raise her head, but her hand speed became even faster as she flipped through the book. ¡°did you really see it? i can¡¯t even see a single line of words clearly with your speed!¡± chief hei frowned. he felt that leng rongrong¡¯s reading speed was simply a joke. even a god couldn¡¯t have such speed, right? leng rongrong raised her head and nced at master hei, then stuffed the book in her hand into his. ¡± after you¡¯re done, i¡¯ll allow you to ask me three questions. ¡± master hei took the information, then mysteriously held up the book and began to ask leng rongrong questions. leng rongrong started to answer chief hei¡¯s questions as she flipped through the other materials. no matter what chief hei asked, chief rong answered easily. in the end, chief hei¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°f * ck you, is this the reading speed of a human? are you even human?¡± chief hei was stunned. his face was full of disbelief. he was the famous master hei, but he felt that leng rongrong was beyond his knowledge. he had never seen such a powerful woman! ¡°forget it, you might really not be human. all the animals in the world listen to you, can you still be human?¡± chief hei rolled his eyes. ¡°if i¡¯m not a human, what am i?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡°oh god. you¡¯re a god!¡± ckie rolled his eyes, ¡± stop hiding. i guess you¡¯re a god, right? ¡± Chapter 1376 1376 lord rong is locked up in cell one leng rongrong rolled her eyes even more at master ck¡¯s ear. ¡± big brother, do you think there¡¯s a god in this world? ¡± ¡°yes, maybe you are.¡± master hei said with interest, ¡± it¡¯s not bad to be your bodyguard. i¡¯ve learned a lot! ¡± ¡°flowey will feel a sense of danger if she hears you.¡± lord rong said with a smile. chief hei was speechless. it was as if he was trying to steal someone else¡¯s job. but speaking of which, that huahua, a grown man called li ruhua or something ... thinking of this, chief hei had goosebumps all over his body. he cupped his chin and fell into deep thought. such a two-meter-tall person actually liked to wear women¡¯s clothes and cry. he was really knowledgeable. thinking about wearing female clothes, master hei shook his head in fear. no, he couldn¡¯t be immersive. he wasn¡¯t that perverted bodyguard. leng rongrong spent three hours to finish reading the information. after reading through the information, she began to prepare to interrogate the people locked up here who might be rted to qiao wu. ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯m warning you, the criminals you¡¯re going to interrogate are of the highest rank. if they escape just for the sake of your interrogation, will you be responsible?¡± julie asked with a warning look. ¡°don¡¯t forget, you don¡¯t have any martial arts now, you¡¯re no longer the leng rongrong from before. if you¡¯re still the leng rongrong from before, you might have a way to control them, but you¡¯re not. they¡¯re very cunning, what if they escape from your hands?¡± leng rongrong took a long look at julie. ¡± the security of the international prison is so good. i¡¯m just interrogating them. do you think they can escape? ¡± ¡°they¡¯re very cunning, different from ordinary people. otherwise, why would they be locked up in the highest-level prison?¡± julie squinted her eyes. ¡± i advise you to wait for gern and the others toe before you do this. if you act on your own and something happens, no one will be responsible. ¡± ¡°i will take responsibility.¡± leng rongrong smiled. ¡± it¡¯s not your style to be so concerned about me! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not concerned about you. i¡¯m just worried about the international prison!¡± julie sneered. ¡± i can¡¯t do anything if you insist on being stubborn! ¡± a few minutester, leng rongrong entered the interrogation room. a prisoner was brought out, and leng rongrong began her interrogation. in fact, from the information she had read, she roughly understood that some of the people here came from another world. that world was a fantasy world, and many people practiced cultivation. however, the rest of the information was not very detailed. however, qiao wu¡¯s information was rather detailed. this old man wasn¡¯t a good person in that world either. he was unscrupulous in his cultivation, and now he wanted to connect the two worlds. other than this basic information, leng rongrong had only obtained the information of some other fugitives. there was nothing more detailed. it was said that the people who were arrested were very tight-lipped, so it was difficult to get anything out of them. after leng rongrong interrogated a prisoner, she got someone to lock him up. then, she looked at storm and chief hei. ¡°what do you have to say?¡± chief hei asked with interest. ¡°i need your help with something.¡± leng rongrong pursed her lips. ¡°speak,¡± he said. ckie crossed his arms and nodded. ¡± if i¡¯m not wrong, julie will let the criminals go and frame me. ¡± leng rongrong sighed. although she did not wish for julie to do so, there was a high possibility that julie would do so. in order to chase her away, she had always been unscrupulous. ¡± what i need you to do is ... ¡± chief rong whispered in chief hei and storm¡¯s ears. then, chief hei and storm went out. another prisoner was brought out, and lord rong interrogated him again. however, the overall harvest wasn¡¯t great. after interrogating a few people, there were even people who tried to attack her. fortunately, there were other people watching, so lord rong wasn¡¯t injured. the interrogation ended, but they didn¡¯t gain much. suddenly, there was a hugemotion outside. someone shouted, ¡± the prisoners have escaped! ¡± there was a rush of footsteps, and then, julie suddenly appeared in front of leng rongrong with a group of people. ¡°leng rongrong! i told you, if you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll be in trouble. look, all the criminals have escaped!¡± leng rongrong put on an innocent expression. ¡± i didn¡¯t let them go, how do you know they¡¯ve escaped? the security of the international prison is so strict, how could they have escaped! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s gone, how could he not have escaped?¡± julie was flustered and exasperated. ¡± guards, take her under control. no one can guarantee that she is not an aplice of those who escaped! ¡± ¡± julie, that¡¯s not right. many of them were caught by me. if i were their aplice, would i be able to catch them? ¡± ¡°who knows!¡± julie looked at leng rongrong coldly. ¡± people change. you¡¯ve been away from the international prison for so long, who knows if you¡¯ve changed! ¡± ¡°lock her up in cell one. we¡¯ll make a decision when the men from the garne familye.¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡± someone said, ¡± sister julie, she¡¯s lord rong! ¡± ¡°yeah, cell one is for felons. there are other felons in there. isn¡¯t it dangerous to put master rong in there?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. the felons locked up in the prison are all very cruel ... lord rong has already lost his martial arts. i think we can detain lord rong, but there¡¯s no need to lock him up in cell one, right?¡± the group of people started to speak up for leng rongrong. although some people didn¡¯t know lord rong, they had more or less heard of some of his legends. he wanted to know how powerful chief rong was and how much he had contributed to the international prison. naturally, some people knew that there was some conflict between julie and lord rong. julie must have wanted to deal with lord rong. these people all admired lord rong, so they naturally spoke up for him. however, no one knew that the more they said this, the angrier julie became. she would hate leng rongrong more and more, and she would want to get rid of her. ¡°what, are you guys listening to her or me? don¡¯t forget, i¡¯m the one who¡¯s in charge of you now. she¡¯s no longer a prisoner of the international prison!¡± julie red at everyone. ¡± put her in prison number one! ¡± and that dog and that man, catch them both! they must be aplices!¡± seeing that julie was angry, they had no choice but to bring leng rongrong to the first prison. the people locked up in the first prison were all very terrifying people. even they were not easily seen. but julie locked leng rongrong in. in the past, there had been other people who had been locked in there. it was said that not even their bones were left. Chapter 1377 1377 these ruthless guys were actually afraid of her? on the other hand, lord rong was calm andposed. she even retorted julie a few times before she was taken to cell one. the guards who had sent her to cell one said, ¡± lord rong, i¡¯m sorry. we can¡¯t help you! ¡± ¡°cell one is so dangerous. if you go in, you¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°lord rong, do you really have no more martial arts? if you have martial arts, you can still protect yourself!¡± the few of them talked among themselves as they walked. they were worried about leng rongrong, but they did not dare to betray julie. after all, julie was now one of the important people in charge of this ce. she could easily punish them and take their lives. the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and she smiled faintly. ¡± the prisoners in cell one can¡¯t be brought out for interrogation, right? ¡± ¡± of course, those are very dangerous people. naturally, i can¡¯t mention them. ¡± leng rongrong nodded. that was it. she had guessed that julie would lock her up in cell one. she wanted to interrogate the person in cell one, but she could not do so without the approval of all the people in charge of the gern family. therefore, she could only get someone to send her in. julie was the perfect candidate. she was still as impulsive and jealous as before, and she did things without considering the consequences. in order to deal with him, he had gone all out and locked him in cell one. this was against the rules, but julie did it by hook or by crook. lord rong was quietly sent to cell one. the people who brought her here were reminding her to be careful and to stay alive. they would inform geren toe and save her. ¡°thanks.¡± leng rongrong blinked at the few of them, then walked straight into cell one. as soon as the big iron gate was closed, the guards stood at the door for a while and looked at each other. they were all surprised by lord rong¡¯s reaction. ¡°why doesn¡¯t she look afraid at all?¡± ¡± she¡¯s lord rong. many people here were caught by her. what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± ¡± but she doesn¡¯t have any martial arts now. besides, don¡¯t the people she captured hate her even more? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know, but i think lord rong is an omnipotent person, so it¡¯s not strange that she¡¯s not afraid. ¡± the few of them left. lord rong entered cell one directly. cell no. 1 was big and clean. there was some noise inside, but it became quiet after lord rong went in. it was a little dark inside, so lord rong wasn¡¯t quite used to it when he went in. after a long time, she finally got used to the light inside and saw clearly that there was a circle of people sitting inside, all looking at her. this group of people were not dressed in this world. they were dressed in ancient clothing. there were long-haired ones, short-haired ones, and even red-haired ones. leng rongrong was speechless. as soon as she entered the door, she smiled at the group of people, then raised her little hand and waved. ¡± hello, everyone. ¡± the group of people did not speak, but stared at leng rongrong with strange eyes. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°what are you doing here?¡± ¡± did you guys notice that this woman looks a little familiar? ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. why do i feel that she looks familiar? why do i feel a little scared when i look at her? ¡± ¡± why do i feel like my head is hurting? it¡¯s like i¡¯ve been beaten up by her. ¡± the group of people began to discuss in low voices. when leng rongrong approached, the group of people actually moved back subconsciously. ¡°i¡¯ve been locked up like you.¡± leng rongrong saw an empty seat and went over to sit cross-legged with the rest of the group, then stared at the crowd. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t look at me. you¡¯re making my hair stand on end!¡± ¡°damn it, did you beat me up before? why do i look so scary?¡± ¡± what¡¯s your background, woman? why are you so scary? ¡± the group of people looked at leng rongrong with strange expressions. leng rongrong did not expect this group of people to be afraid of her for no reason. legend had it that this group of people were all great demons, the kind that killed without blinking an eye, but they were afraid of her? that would make things even easier. ¡°are you afraid of me?¡± leng rongrong raised her hand and red at the few of them. her eyes were filled with killing intent, and this group of people who were said to be extremely terrifying seemed to be frightened. then, they all huddled together. ¡°you, what are you doing?¡± leng rongrong was confused. ¡°??? ¡± didn¡¯t they say that this ce was filled with great devils? didn¡¯t they say that the people here were all scary? she was already prepared for these people to attack her, but what did she see in the end? it was as if she was a devil, and these devils were so afraid of her! hey, is she a tigress? she was so pretty, had such a good personality, and was so gentle ... ¡°you guys are afraid of me?¡± leng rongrong confirmed once again, ¡± do i look that scary? i look so weak and fragile. why are you afraid of me? do you think i¡¯ll eat you?¡± ¡± what? ¡± lord rong looked at this group of people in disbelief. it was really hard to believe that these people were obviously afraid of him. which part of her was scary? ¡°i¡¯m so good-looking. i¡¯m not afraid of you guys, but you guys are afraid of me first?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± you guys are the big devils, okay? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s her! it¡¯s her!¡± ¡°it¡¯s this woman. it¡¯s her. she was the one who beat my head up. no wonder my head hurts so much when i see her!¡± ¡°it¡¯s her! thest time she appeared, she was also this arrogant, saying that she was pretty and cute. how is she cute? she¡¯s scary from head to toe, okay?¡± ¡± she said that she¡¯s weak, but in fact, she¡¯s too terrifying! ¡± the group of people trembled as they looked at leng rongrong. leng rongrong was speechless. she couldn¡¯t remember what she had done to this group of people, so she had obviously recognized the wrong person. but it didn¡¯t matter, this was better. ¡± heh, since you¡¯re so afraid of me, then tell me the truth. i¡¯ll ask you some questionster, and you¡¯ll answer them properly. if you don¡¯t, i¡¯ll use my powerful strength to tear you apart! ¡± lord rong made a tearing action. the group of people swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and were frightened. ¡°ask and we¡¯ll answer. we¡¯ll answer truthfully as long as you don¡¯t attack us!¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll start asking questions.¡± leng rongrong¡¯s lips curled up as she started to ask questions. things had gone much smoother than she had imagined. at the same time, julie was waiting for the men from the garne family. she didn¡¯t let anyone inform them, but they still came. she was so angry that she red at the people around her. he then looked at the leaders of the gern family. ¡°what happened? i heard that a prisoner escaped? i heard that the blood rakshasa is also here?¡± a blonde man with blue eyes looked at julie. Chapter 1378 1378 chapter 1380-using public office to take personal revenge? ¡°it was the blood rakshasa leng rongrong who let them go!¡± julie said without a change in her expression, ¡± she used the excuse of interrogating some people to get some information, and let them go! ¡± she didn¡¯t know how those people had run away. she had nned to let them go, but they had disappeared. then she would just push all the me onto leng rongrong. he finally had some quiet days, but he didn¡¯t expect leng rongrong toe back and hook up with gern, and even return to the international prison. she hated leng rongrong to the core and wished she could tear her to pieces. a few people around julie wanted to speak up for lord rong, but they all stopped after being warned by julie¡¯s eyes. however, everyone was worried for leng rongrong. ¡°where¡¯s the blood rakshasa?¡± ¡± where is she? ¡± the blue-eyed man asked. ¡± julie put her in cell one. ¡± the other man said. ¡°cell one!¡± the blond man¡¯s expression changed. he looked at julie and said, ¡± how could you send her to cell one? do you know what kind of people are locked up in building one? ¡± ¡°if she died in their hands, it would be because she was ipetent. if she was capable, she wouldn¡¯t have died in their hands! besides, she let go of so many important prisoners. she should be locked up in cell one.¡± julie said coldly. hearing julie¡¯s words, the blond man frowned. ¡°men, get ready. go to cell one and release the blood rakshasa!¡± he ordered. the golden-haired man shouted. ¡± she¡¯s no longer a blood rakshasa. don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s lost all her kung fu? ¡± julie snorted and said. after a while, a group of fully armed men came over. the blond man led a group of people and charged into cell one aggressively. his heart was filled with uneasiness. as he walked, he educated julie. ¡± julie, do you know how important the blood rakshasa is to the garne family? she is our benefactor and she is also garne¡¯s most important friend. in the end, you actually treated her like this. if anything happens to her, will you be responsible?¡± ¡°i did things ording to the rules. i¡¯m not wrong.¡± julie said coldly, ¡± since she has made a mistake, she should be sent to cell one. ¡± the golden-haired man looked at julie and felt that she was unbelievably stubborn. he didn¡¯t know how leng rongrong was doing, but she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. the gern family had an emergency meeting recently, and they were preparing to let leng rongrong take over some of the family¡¯s affairs. qiao wu¡¯s incident happened to be rted to leng rongrong. the people here wanted to capture qiao wu, and leng rongrong wanted to find her husband. it just so happened that they hade to an agreement. a few minutester, the blondie stood at the entrance of cell one. ¡°open the door and let lord rong out!¡± ¡± lord rong, are you still alive? it¡¯s been more than two hours ... ¡± someone asked. ¡°the person we threw inst time died in less than an hour.¡± another person said. ¡°lord rong is so powerful, you can¡¯t do this, right?¡± ...... the corners of julie¡¯s lips curled up. two hours was enough for leng rongrong to die several times over. no matter how powerful she used to be, she was now just a cripple who had lost her martial arts. if he went to save leng rongrong now, even if she did not die, she would probably be disabled. the cell door opened. someone walked in. then, the people who entered saw an incredible scene. the people who were locked up inside were sitting respectfully in front of lord rong, and some were even pouring water for him. everyone¡¯s attitude towards lord rong was unbelievably respectful. ¡± master rong ... ¡± the fully armed man who had just entered looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction suspiciously. ¡°hmm?¡± leng rongrong turned around and asked after a nce, ¡± can i leave now? ¡± ¡°yes, lord rong. are youing out?¡± ¡°of course.¡± leng rongrong stood up. the rest of the prisoners heaved a sigh of relief, especially when they saw that leng rongrong was about to leave. they were extremely excited and said respectfully, ¡± lord rong, take care! if you have any questions, you can continue to ask us. we will definitely tell you everything we know!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. the one who picked up lord rong: ? didn¡¯t they say that it was filled with great demons? why was he so respectful to lord rong? didn¡¯t they say that these people ate people without spitting out the bones and were extremely terrifying? ¡°good girl.¡± lord rong waved his hand and made a head-patting gesture to everyone. ¡°yes, we¡¯ll be good!¡± the group of people spoke in unison like children in kindergarten. the person who picked up lord rong staggered and almost fell. was he hallucinating? what did he just hear? when did the people in cell one be so cooperative? they were all like obedient babies. swallowing his saliva, he nced at lord rong and asked softly, ¡± lord rong, your martial arts didn¡¯t disappear? ¡± ¡°he disappeared.¡± lord rong said casually. ¡°then why are they so respectful to you? didn¡¯t you beat them into submission?¡± ¡°we didn¡¯t fight. they were so respectful when they saw me. i don¡¯t know why they are afraid of me. you¡¯re making me look like i¡¯m going to eat you. don¡¯t you think i look very weak?¡± ... you¡¯re quite good-looking, not weak ... but you don¡¯t look like you want to eat people ... ¡± the armed men who had brought leng rongrong out were already outrageous to the extreme. in his heart, he was already prostrating himself in admiration of leng rongrong. he had never thought that a woman could be so powerful. lord rong was able to restrain the people that no one could deal with. that was cell one, and the people locked inside were all extremely terrifying beings. when they walked out of cell one, julie was shocked to see leng rongrong unscathed. ¡± y-you¡¯re okay? ¡± she looked at leng rongrong with her eyes wide open. she was shocked to find that leng rongrong was not disabled, and there were no injuries on her body! he had thought that leng rongrong would at least be injured, or at least seriously injured, if not disabled! in the end, she came out alive and unscathed. ¡°what¡¯s the situation inside?¡± julie looked at the man who had gone in to pick up lord rong. the rest of the people also looked at the person who picked up lord rong. ¡± oh, it¡¯s like this. lord rong told them to be good, and they said they would be very good. ¡± the armed man exined and touched his head. he even suspected that the person inside was some kind of devil who ate people without spitting out their bones. if he was really a great devil, would he not bully lord rong and still be so convinced of lord rong? ¡°they all seem very afraid, lord rong ...¡± ¡°i knew it, leng rongrong is definitely in cahoots with them!¡± when julie saw that leng rongrong was not injured, she immediately continued to twist the truth. ¡± if she was not with them, would she be unharmed? ¡± Chapter 1379 1379 there¡¯s news of lord fourth leng rongrong looked at julie, ¡± what do you think will happen if you go in? ¡± ¡°although i cane out alive, there will be some traces of fighting and injuries. you didn¡¯t even fight when you went in, so you must be in the same group as them!¡± julie snorted coldly. ¡°no, i¡¯m not on the same side as them, but i¡¯m sure you¡¯re trash,¡± lord rong raised his head and looked at julie with raised eyebrows. julie was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± the golden retriever interrupted the two of them. ¡± long time no see, blood rakshasa. ¡± the garne family has always wanted you to continue working with the international prison, even if you can¡¯t control it, you can still work with them.¡± ¡°i have the same idea.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡°are we going to ignore the people who escaped?¡± julie could not believe that the blondie did not ask about the people who had escaped. ¡°they didn¡¯t escape.¡± leng rongrong nced at julie. ¡± julie, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too rash? not a single one of them escaped.¡± ¡± how is that possible? i¡¯ve already searched everywhere, but none of them are here. they must have escaped! ¡± julie narrowed her eyes. ¡± i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t talk nonsense just to get out of this! ¡± ¡°i really didn¡¯t escape.¡± lord rong nced at julie. ¡± i¡¯m not talking nonsense. you¡¯re the one who¡¯s using unscrupulous means to frame me, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± julie¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡± you locked me up without asking for the reason. you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that those people escaped because of me, do you? ¡± lord rong chuckled. ¡± why don¡¯t you go and see if the people in the cells are still there? ¡± ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± julie¡¯s expression did not look right. she had clearly confirmed that those criminals were gone, but looking at rongrong¡¯s expression, could they still be there? otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so sure! ¡± send someone to check if the person julie mentioned who escaped is still there. ¡± the golden retriever spoke. someone immediately went to check the cell. not long after, the man returned. ¡± mr. reynolds, they are still here. ¡± ¡± how is this possible? it¡¯s impossible. i¡¯ve confirmed it before. they¡¯re clearly not here! ¡± julie was in disbelief. ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see for yourself. i didn¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡± impossible! you and your people took them away! ¡± julie rebuked. ¡± let¡¯s go and take a look, ¡± said reynolds. after that, the group went to the cell that julie had mentioned. after walking around, he found that everyone was still in their cells. no one had escaped. storm and ckie stood at the other end of the cell, looking in their direction with interest. ¡°i say, how can you, a woman, speak without thinking and use others? how can we let the people here go so easily?¡± chief hei walked over and said with interest. reynolds and the other members of the gern family looked at julie with cold eyes. their brows were tightly knitted together, and they seemed to be displeased. ¡°julie, what do you want to do to the blood rakshasa?¡± ¡°do you know how important the blood rakshasa is to us? if she wanted to, she would be the person in charge here. why would she need to let the people go? it¡¯s fine even if she let everyone go!¡± ¡± julie, what you did today, you are no longer qualified to stay in the international prison! ¡± please leave the international prison. ¡± the men from the gern family looked at julie with anger. it was bad enough that she went past them and opened cell one without permission, but now she wanted to deal with the blood rakshasa. this was unforgivable. the international prison had its own rules, and the prison wardens had their own rules. even though leng rongrong had never returned to the international prison, she had always been in a position of power. julie had no right to touch leng rongrong. however, she had locked her up in cell one. julie had not only provoked leng rongrong, but also the entire gern family. ¡°why? i¡¯m doing this for the international prison!¡± julie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡± just because leng rongrong used to be better than me? but she¡¯s nothing now, she¡¯s lost all her kung fu!¡± ¡°even if she has lost her martial arts, her status is still above yours! besides, you didn¡¯t follow the rules. cell one isn¡¯t a ce for you to lynching!¡± reynolds said coldly, ¡± take julie away and remove her from one of her duties. from now on, she is not allowed to step into the international prison again! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been here for so long. even if i don¡¯t have any credit, i¡¯ve worked hard. and this is how you treat me, reynolds?¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve been here for so long, you should know the rules here. don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been here for so long but you don¡¯t know all the rules.¡± julie went for wool and came home shorn. in the end, she was driven out in anger. lei nuo, on the other hand, was very respectful to lord rong. he brought her to a nearby vi to entertain her and then discussed qiao wu¡¯s matter. leng rongrong expressed that she would work with the international prison. she now had a general idea of what qiao wu would do, so she knew how to find him. in fact, going to cell one was still quite rewarding. at least he knew what qiao wu was going to do next. ¡± lord rong, i¡¯ve actually received some news about your husband, mo linyuan. ¡± reynolds pinched his chin as he spoke, deep in thought. ¡°really? i¡¯ll have to trouble mr. reynolds to inform me. ¡± leng rongrong looked at lei nuo expectantly. ¡± there will be a cruise banquet in a week. i heard that fourth master mo will be attending. ¡± reynolds said, ¡± the uracy of the information is about 80%. ¡± leng rongrong confirmed with reynolds which dinner it was, then thanked him. because it was already night time, master rong, master hei, and the others rested in the vi in renault until the next morning before leaving the ind of the international prison. ¡± i think that since your husband has forgotten about you, you don¡¯t have to look for him! ¡± on the yacht, master hei said thoughtfully, ¡± if a man can forget a woman, it means that the man doesn¡¯t love her anymore! ¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she nced at master hei. ¡± i was forced to forget! ¡± ¡°even if you were forced to forget, you still forgot. you¡¯re here trying so hard to find him, but he might be having fun elsewhere. men are all like this!¡± chief hei said with interest, ¡± i think you should also go to have fun! ¡± ¡°do you want to indulge in debauchery?¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± no, how could that be? i¡¯m a serious bodyguard. bodyguards don¡¯t indulge in debauchery! ¡± master hei pretended to be a serious bodyguard. lord rong was speechless. at the thought of fourth master mo, leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. this qiao wu was indeed a little scary. he was able to make fourth master mo lose his memory and her martial arts. if she hadn¡¯t lost her martial arts, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that lord fourth had lost his memory just like that! she wanted to find him and bring back his memories! Chapter 1380 1380 it¡¯s not that easy to take everything from her leng rongrong had yet to return home when she was greeted by her godfather¡¯s frantic calls. her godfathers were all worried about her. there was also her biological father and 19 uncles ... other than that, song junlin and the others had also heard the news, so they all called her to ask what was going on and if she needed help. even people like ji wanwan and nangong zhe received the news and called. chi ye¡¯s dojo had also called her to ask about the situation. after taking away a lot of her assets, someone even tried to meddle with the martial arts school and the xuanyuan family¡¯s business. in the end, they were beaten up by chi ye and the others. she had a lot of good friends in the capital. although leng qingqing and the others wanted to take over everything she had, they only took over some of her peripheral businesses. as for the other corepanies, no matter how smart leng qinglei was, he would not be able to get involved. the business in beijing was of great importance. of course, although lord rong didn¡¯t care much about the business in beijing, he had handed it over to someone he trusted very much. moreover, the martial arts centers and the four great families were also there. the heirs of the four big families were her best friends, and anyone who dared to touch her business would have to bear the consequences. in a vi in the capital. leng qingqing¡¯s head was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and her expression was extremely ugly. ¡± this group of people really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. it¡¯s fine if money can¡¯t buy them over, but they actually dare to beat me up! ¡± ¡± you¡¯ve already gained control of most of the things in your hands. don¡¯t be too greedy. ¡± leng qinglei nced at leng qingqing. ¡± leng rongrong isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. even my master wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate her! ¡± ¡± leng qinglei, didn¡¯t you say that you could kill her? ¡± leng qingqing red at leng qinglei in anger. ¡± i took away everything that belonged to her. in the end, she¡¯s still alive and kicking. she just lost her martial arts! ¡± i saw that there were so many people scolding her online, but in the end, when her godfather made a move, no one dared to scold her anymore!¡± leng qinglei nced at leng qingqing. ¡± can¡¯t you create some other public opinion? ¡± ¡°what do you mean? you mean ...¡± ¡°her godfather used his power to bully people, and she relied on her godfather to do whatever she wanted, causing everyone to be afraid to speak up ... if they can¡¯t speak on the inte, can¡¯t they use paper media? can¡¯t i use a magazine?¡± leng qinglei nced at leng qingqing and said, ¡± sister, you have to use your brain more. if you don¡¯t use your brain, your brain will get rusty! ¡± ¡°i understand!¡± leng qingqing stood up and was extremely happy. ¡± yes, i¡¯ll contact the paper media now! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t go too far. protect yourself. master still has something for me to do. this damn mo linyuan, he disappeared just like that. i have to find him! ¡± leng qinglei said coldly. ¨C ¡°brother, where are you going?¡± mo ling er asked as she followed mo linyuan, bouncing around. mo linyuan turned his head and looked at mo ling er. ¡± i can¡¯t remember some things, you know? ¡± ¡± what is it, brother? if you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t think about it. since it¡¯s something that can be forgotten, it must not be something important! ¡± mo ling er said with a smile, ¡± brother, do you want to help master with something? ¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡°master is going to bring a few people back. can¡¯t we go and grab them together?¡± ¡°......¡± ¨C after leng rongrong returned to the floating cloud mountain, she went straight to the newly built mountain. after all, she had signed a contract with the festival group. although she could take leave, she should still show her face and continue filming when she came back. because of the investigation on qiao wu, master rong didn¡¯t receive guests most of the time. most of the time, she would sit in the living room with herptop and search for news. the camera didn¡¯t focus on lord rong¡¯sputer. most of the time, it was focused on what she was doing. the guests came and left in waves, but lord rong didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. it was huahua, huang yuan, and the others who received them. even so, the show still became popr. it had been popr from the start, and it was even more popr now. especially after they found out that lord rong had lost his martial arts, the show became even more popr. in the live broadcast room, there were people discussing the problem in full swing every day. because of lord rong¡¯s presence, her godfathers, her biological fathers, and her uncles often came over too. the director often didn¡¯t know which scene to cut because there were too many people, and each scene was very interesting. [ i¡¯m really envious of master rong. she has so many people who love her! ] [ it¡¯s not a big deal to have people who love her. i think what¡¯s more amazing about her is that the people who love her are all so powerful and awesome! ] [ to be honest, i¡¯m envious, but i really don¡¯t like leng rongrong at all. [ asking her godfather to cut off the inte for us so easily, who does she think she is! ] [ that¡¯s right. can¡¯t others say a bad word about her? does she have to be fakedby the whole world? ] [ don¡¯t any of you suspect her? don¡¯t you think she¡¯s inexplicably popr? ] [ what¡¯s wrong with the world now? those hard-working scientists didn¡¯t be popr, but she, a woman who relied on a few godfather¡¯s to produce no works, became popr! [ this is simply intolerable by the heavens! ] [ i agree with the first part. now that i think about it, leng rongrong¡¯s poprity is inexplicably high. [ she doesn¡¯t have any outstanding works, doesn¡¯t have any abilities, and even though she¡¯s in the entertainment industry, it seems that her professional abilities are just so-so, and she always gets on the hot search because of the people around her! ] [ she relies on her dog, her godfather, and her biological father. she has never relied on herself! ] [ with that face, she¡¯s just a pretty face. she¡¯s just a pretty face. if she bes popr, she¡¯ll really let down the other artistes! ] some people began to stir up the rhythm in the live broadcast room. then, more and more people started to curse. although everyone still liked the godfather and storm, many people started to be jealous of lord rong and scolded him for not being worthy of all this. as leng rongrong was focused on tracking down the whereabouts of some people, she did not notice that she was being scolded badly on the inte. it was ji chengyu who came over and told her about this. ¡°let them scold all they want.¡± lord rong waved her hand and said indifferently, ¡± i just want to find my fourth master and that child nie yan ... ¡± he wouldn¡¯t lose anything if he was scolded, but he didn¡¯t know if nie yan would be in danger. although little nan yu said that nie yan shouldn¡¯t be in danger and that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, he disappeared to save her. she was really worried. lord fourth was also ... it was also because he wanted to protect her that such a thing happened. if he wasn¡¯t so biased towards him, qiao wu probably wouldn¡¯t have caused his disciple to lose her memory. Chapter 1381 1381 little rongrong, i¡¯ve found you a new husband ¡°rongrong, didn¡¯t you always want to win the best actress award?¡± ji chengyu suddenly focused his attention on leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯ve already been shortlisted for the best female lead at the golden flower awards. i think you have a very high chance of winning ... ¡± ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong raised her head in surprise. ¡± why didn¡¯t i know? ¡± ¡± you¡¯ve been busy recently. you don¡¯t have time to pay attention to the news in the circle. ¡± ji chengyu replied, ¡± this news came out a long time ago. i didn¡¯t tell you because you were busy. ¡± but the awards ceremony is tomorrow night, do you have time? i hope you can participate. he could shut these people up by participating in a way that would shock the entire audience. also, some paper media have recently released some unfavorable news about you. i think that attending the award ceremony will shut the mouth of the public.¡± leng rongrong seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± sure, my goal in entering the entertainment industry is to win the title of best actress ... if i can really win it, then i can leave the industry! ¡± ¡°ha?¡± ji chengyu looked at leng rongrong, dumbfounded. he had only been here for a short time, and he was leaving just like that? sure enough, it was just for fun ... if it was anyone else, wouldn¡¯t they speed up their fishing even more crazily after bing the movie queen? however, lord rong didn¡¯tck money ... after ji chengyu left, jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and xuanyuan nantian all sat in front of lord rong, their expressions serious. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± lord rong was a little flustered. ¡± after much thought, we still feel that you and mo linyuan are not suitable. ¡± with a toothpick in his mouth, tang ziyi shook his head and said, ¡± you should change your husband! we¡¯ve already found your new husband!¡± leng rongrong was speechless. what do you mean by new husband? when did she get a new husband? godfather, don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re still broadcasting? ¡°little yue yue,e here quickly!¡± tang ziyi waved his hand. zhong hanyue emerged from the back of the crowd. he was dressed in a dark-colored suit, and his handsome face was still cold. when he saw leng rongrong, his expression was a littleplicated. the live broadcast room was already filled with screams. although everyone was slightly dissatisfied with leng rongrong, it did not affect their appreciation of handsome men. ¡°hey, we¡¯ve always thought that this kid is morepatible with you! give up on mo linyuan and choose him!¡± ¡± he truly loves you! ¡± the few godfather said in a serious tone. lord rong was speechless. tang luo rushed in from outside and bumped into xiao yu. ¡°assistant, assistant xiao!¡± after tang luo took a closer look, he finally remembered who this man was. wasn¡¯t he zhong hanyue¡¯s assistant? they had met a few times before, so the person their godfathers were going to introduce to lord rong was zhong hanyue? f * ck, lord fourth will explode if he finds out! this zhong hanyue was acquainted with lord rong in the past, and lord fourth had been jealous of him many times! ¡°special assistant xiao, don¡¯t you understand that it¡¯s wrong to take advantage of others when they¡¯re down?¡± tang luo looked at xiao yu warily. ¡°we¡¯re not taking advantage of him. our boss is just and honorable.¡± xiao yu snorted. ¡± your lord fourth disappeared on his own. you can¡¯t make lord rong wait for a lifetime, can you? ¡± our lord and lord rong are a match made in heaven. they are childhood sweethearts! speaking of which, it¡¯s your fourth master who took advantage of the situation first!¡± ¡°damn, are you even human? she¡¯s already married!¡± tang luo said. young madam is a married woman, and you¡¯re mistresses!¡± xiao yu replied,¡¯you can still get a divorce after you get married. your fourth master hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time. i guess he¡¯s found a new lover!¡± ¡°our lord fourth is eternally loyal to our young madam. he only had a little ident. let me tell you, i¡¯ll protect our young madam well!¡± our young madam will definitely not be taken away by you!¡± ¡°can you hold on?¡± you guys aren¡¯t even as strong as us on the kill list!¡± ¡°theherworld empire is much more powerful than the kill list!¡± tang luo said. the two assistants were in a heated argument. lord rong looked at zhong hanyue, who had suddenly appeared, with a bald head. zhong hanyue was even holding a pot of flowers in her hands, and she was looking at her with blinking eyes. because tang luo and xiao yu had quarreled, many people from the kill list and theher abyss empire hade, and the two sides had quarreled. the people on both sides began topete. there was apetition of martial arts, hacking skills, gaming, and independence ... the scene could be said to be a mess. it was only when the vegetables nted by lord rong were stepped on in the courtyard that lord rong exploded. ¡± storm, storm, critical strike, big white, little white, all of you,e out and chase them away! ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm and the others immediately rushed out and chased everyone out, even the godfather. his own father was no exception. even the taoist priest and the prince were thrown out. ¡°you guys are not allowed toe here again!¡± lord rong stood at the door with her hands on her hips. ¡°can¡¯t the godfathere?¡± jiang fu looked at lord rong pitifully. ¡°no!¡± lord rong said. xuanyuan nantian asked,¡¯is my biological father okay?¡¯ ¡°not even my own father!¡± lord rong replied. you¡¯re going back to live at the floating cloud mountain. if you want toe over, you¡¯ll have to report to me first!¡± lord rong heaved a sigh of relief after they left. he went back to the courtyard andy down on the recliner. fourth master mo¡¯s handsome face began to appear in her mind. she would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t miss him. one day apart felt like three years. furthermore, they had not seen each other for a long time. ever since lord fourth had lost his memory, her heart had been heavy and uneasy. she had never thought that she would fall in love with a man. her dream was to y with all the handsome men in the world, but now, there was only one man in her heart. she liked good-looking people, but she realized that no one else in this world could catch her eye except lord fourth. ¡°aiya, help!¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s shrill cry was heard, and leng rongrong turned around in shock. then, she saw that zhong hanyue was being chased by the storm and gnawing on her hair. ¡°why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± lord rong asked with a frown. ¡± hehe hehe, i¡¯m lost ... ¡± zhong hanyue looked at lord rong pitifully. ¡± i just wanted to ask for directions. i didn¡¯t expect this horse to gnaw at my hair! ¡± zhong hanyue felt extremely wronged and was about to pounce into lord rong¡¯s arms. in the end, she fell into storm¡¯s arms. ¡°wuwuwuwu, little rongrong, why are you growing hair?¡± ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s growing hair!¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. storm gave him a p. zhong hanyue suddenly jumped up and nimbly dodged storm¡¯s terrifying palm, ¡± you ... you, get out of the way! how can a dog like you know how to p people?¡± storm stood up straight. it was already very tall, but when it stood up, it looked even taller and more terrifying. beside him, storm, crit, and big white tiger were sitting happily. they were sitting like humans and were ready to p. Chapter 1382 1382 so what, you don¡¯t like my little rongrong? floating cloud mountain, in the exquisitely decorated hall of the luxurious main building. his biological father and godfather were all gathered together. even song junlin and the others had been summoned by them. song junlin, qin xiong, sun zhenzhi, and hu xin were sitting on the sofa in a panic. the four extremely handsome men were shuddering in fear, each more nervous than the other. they knew about lord rong¡¯s godfather. on the surface, he was a handsome middle-aged uncle, but in reality, each one was more terrifying than thest. ¡°are you afraid of us?¡± jiang fu looked at them. song junlin smiled and shook his head, pretending to be calm. ¡°so, do you have anything to discuss with us?¡± hu xin adjusted his sses. ¡°it¡¯s very important,¡± chenn said. ¡°you have to tell us the truth,¡± tang ziyi nodded in agreement. song junlin and the other three looked at their godfather, trembling. they felt that their godfather was a little scary. they looked at each other and wanted to match their statements, but it was toote now. they could only y it out. ¡°what do you guys think of mo linyuan?¡± jiang fu asked the first question. everyone knew that their godfather hated fourth master mo to the core. so, at this moment, song junlin and the others replied, ¡± not much! ¡± the four of them spoke in unison, as if they had already matched their statements. ¡°right? you guys don¡¯t think he¡¯s not that great, do you?¡± tang ziyi wrinkled his nose and nodded repeatedly. ¡± i told you, he just doesn¡¯t treat our rongrong well enough! ¡± ¡°if she was good enough, would she have forgotten our rongrong so easily?¡± jiang fu snorted. ¡°do you guys also think that mo linyuan and our little rongrong are not a good match?¡± song junlin and the others swallowed. they wanted to say that it was not the case. however, when they saw their godfather¡¯s anxious eyes, the four of them werepletely terrified. i don¡¯t care anymore, fourth master mo, i¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re on your own now, you¡¯ve already lost your memory! although you saved us, at this time, if we don¡¯t follow the words of our godfather, we will probably be skinned! after all, the godfather didn¡¯t reallye to listen to their opinions. they just wanted an answer that lord fourth and lord rong weren¡¯t a good match! ¡°yes, they¡¯re a little ipatible,¡± song junlin replied. ¡°only a little?¡± ¡°no, no, a lot of points!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not just a few points. there¡¯s nothing about him that¡¯s worthy of our lord rong. our lord rong is so powerful, so handsome, so good-looking, and so rich. how can a piece of trash like mo linyuan be worthy of him? ¡± sun zhenzhi said. hu xin agreed,¡¯that¡¯s right, how can a scumbag be worthy of the goddess! this is called a fresh flower stuck in cow dung!¡± lord fourth, i didn¡¯t mean to call you cow dung! jiang fu and the others nodded in satisfaction. ¡± you¡¯re indeed rongrong¡¯s good brother. you¡¯re really considerate of our rongrong! ¡± song junlin and the other three nodded like chickens pecking at rice. they let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°can we go now?¡± jiang fu¡¯s sharp eyes swept over. ¡± what? ¡± ¡± no, nothing. we mean! if there¡¯s anything else you need us to do, we¡¯ll definitely do our best to help! godfather! ¡± song junlin said with! strong desire to live! chenn was very satisfied,¡±my good brother is indeed reliable.¡± we thought that little rongrong couldn¡¯t forget that scum, right? even though we managed to pull out zhong hanyue, being childhood friends is not of much use. so, we think we can find another partner for rongrong!¡± tang ziyi nodded his head repeatedly. ¡± i¡¯ll find an outstanding and reliable man. he¡¯ll also be someone who can make rongrong forget about that scumbag. ¡± jiang fu didn¡¯t say anything. he just stared at song junlin and the others. song junlin was confused. ah, we don¡¯t have any experience in finding a partner! really, we don¡¯t have girlfriends! well, don¡¯t tell me that the godfather thinks that one of us is suitable for lord rong?¡± qin xiong: ¡± i¡¯ll make it clear first ... i don¡¯t want a girlfriend like lord rong. i can¡¯t beat her! ¡± tang ziyi asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong with you? you don¡¯t like our rongrong anymore, do you?¡± what¡¯s wrong with our little rongrong?¡± sun zhenzhi: ¡± no, we¡¯re saying that little rongrong is too good. we¡¯re trash. we don¡¯t deserve her! ¡± chenn picked up a bazooka and pointed it at the four. song junlin and the other three shivered. they were all powerful people in their own circles, but in front of their godfather, they were like tortoises. they wanted to hide their heads in their turtle shells! ¡°it¡¯s good that i understand that you¡¯re all trash!¡± xuanyuan nantian nodded seriously. ¡± we didn¡¯t mean to look for you. if you could have something with little rongrong, you would have done it long ago. you can¡¯t subdue her! ¡± ¡°so?¡± hearing xuanyuan nantian¡¯s words, the few of them heaved a sigh of relief. luckily, they didn¡¯t want to take in lord rong. although they had a good rtionship with lord rong, it was a brotherly rtionship. they had gone through life and death together. the five of them had the same feelings for each other. however, love ... was a huge gap between them and lord rong. ¡°help our little rongrong find a suitable partner!¡± jiang fu said sternly, ¡± what kind of man do you think is suitable for our rongrong? ¡± ¡± yes! ¡± hu xin raised his hand. ¡± lord rong is obsessed with looks, so the only thing that matters is your face! ¡± everyone was speechless. song junlin said, ¡± hu xin¡¯s right. lord rong does like good-looking people. you can tell just by looking at the people around her. she won¡¯t make friends with people who aren¡¯t good-looking! ¡± even his dog is so good-looking. that chicken is one of the most good-looking roosters.¡± ¡°but you can¡¯t just look for good-looking ones, right? there are also other requirements!¡± tang ziyi swung the throwing knife and said, ¡± i¡¯ll give you a task. find a group of men suitable for little rongrong. we¡¯ll arrange blind dates for her one by one and make her forget about that mo linyuan guy! ¡± ¡°ah?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to find someone, right?¡± ¡°godfather, this is very difficult. rongrong is so powerful, there¡¯s no man who is worthy of her!¡± jiang fu¡¯s eyes widened,¡±so little rongrong will be alone until she dies?¡± ¡°no, no, no!¡± ¡°we¡¯ll find it, we¡¯ll go find it!¡± the four daggers in tang ziyi¡¯s hands flew out and flew past the four men¡¯s ears, cutting off a strand of hair each. ¡± send them to us within three days! ¡± when song junlin and the others left the vi, their legs were weak. each one was more desperate than thest. was there anyone in this world who was better looking and more capable than mo linyuan? this time, his godfathers and biological fathers were really angry. the knot in their hearts from thest wedding had not been untied yet, and now this happened again. everyone was probably very angry. ¡°old song, think of something. you know a lot of people!¡± you know more people in the entertainment industry, and they¡¯re all good-looking!¡± song junlin thought,¡¯even if he¡¯s good-looking, he has to be good-for-nothing! most people in the entertainment industry only have looks!¡± ¡± ... then let¡¯s look around the major aristocratic families, ¡± hu xin said. ¡± we¡¯ll see if those reclusive families and ancient martial arts aristocratic families have any young talents. ¡± Chapter 1383 1383 the award ceremony the next day, leng rongrong prepared to attend the golden flower award ceremony. the golden flower award was a very well-known film award overseas. leng rongrong¡¯s shortlisted work this time was ¡± super escape ¡°, which she had coborated with international superstars like brian. in this movie, lord rong was just a small supporting role. however, she didn¡¯t expect that the director would favor her and turn her from a small supporting role to the female lead. leng rongrong took a private jet out of the country. because she had lost her martial arts, her godfather was not at ease with her, so they all followed her out. even storm and the others followed. when they arrived at the hotel, li ruhua gave leng rongrong a makeover. huahua¡¯s styling skills were getting better and better. recently, he had also asionally styled some celebrities in live shows. many people were amazed by these looks. the fashion circle was in an uproar. many people wanted to invite huahua to be theirpany¡¯s stylist, and some well-known stylists wanted to invite ruhua li to be their assistant. of course, huahua rejected all of them. huahua had always thought that her job was to be lord rong¡¯s bodyguard. although master hei had appeared to fight for his job, that was still his official job. he wouldn¡¯t let his job as a bodyguard be taken away. lord rong¡¯s styling was done very quickly. she was already very beautiful, and with flowey¡¯s god-like hand, lord rong suddenly became even more gorgeous. huahua had chosen a red evening gown with China elements for master rong this time, with high heels and a silver bracelet with a lotus bell as an essory on her exposed ankle. the crisp sound of bells rang as lord rong walked. he looked like a yful fairy. because the uniform was red, it added to lord rong¡¯s domineering aura, which suited lord rong very well. before he went out, lord rong received a call from brian. brian was very excited when he heard that she would be attending. he said that director peter was also very excited and asked lord rong to meet them on the red carpet so that the crew could walk the red carpet together. ¡± yes, ¡± lord rong responded. the main cast of the crew would be attending, as well as the director and producer, so she naturally had to meet up with them. it was almost time, so leng rongrong and the others set off directly to the venue of the golden flower awards. jiang fu and the others also got tickets to go in, but because they were not actors, they didn¡¯t have to walk the red carpet. when they arrived, everyone separated from rongrong. only chief ck brought along a storm as one ck and one white followed chief rong. when lord rong arrived, she nned to look for the production team. however, she didn¡¯t expect that there would be some problems with the production team ahead of her, so the order of the red carpet was messed up. the entire crew of ¡± the super escape ¡± was already ahead of her, leaving her behind. when brian called, he was very angry, but he had no choice. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, rongrong. i was supposed to be your partner, but i was forced to leave with someone else!¡± brian said angrily, ¡± what are you going to do? you¡¯re all alone now. i¡¯m worried that the organizers will arrange for you to walk the red carpet with some strange people. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± leng rongrong said calmly, ¡± so be it. i¡¯ll meet up with you guys after i¡¯m done with the red carpet! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t ie back and walk with you again?¡± brian said worriedly, ¡± the rest of them are all ugly. it¡¯ll be embarrassing for you to walk with them! ¡± ¡± no need, ¡± leng rongrong said calmly. ¡± i won¡¯t go with them. i have someone suitable by my side. ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± after leng rongrong hung up the phone, she looked at storm and master ck, who were by the roadside. ¡°walk the red carpet with me.¡± ¡± awoo?? ¡± storm was dumbfounded. ¡°no problem,¡± said chief hei. storm: ¡± awoo? awoo? ¡± storm looked down at its fur. it seemed that it hadn¡¯t bathed for a few days, and its fur wasn¡¯t so fluffy anymore. it didn¡¯t look good to walk the red carpet like this. if it had known that it was going to walk the red carpet, it would have definitely gone to the pet shop for a facial! storm was in despair. the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± that¡¯s enough, storm. you¡¯re quite good-looking. you¡¯ll definitely amaze others with your looks! ¡± ¡°howl?¡± really? ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± all the other celebrities took the bus to the red carpet. after greeting the staff, lord rong sat on storm¡¯s back in an ingenious way and was led to the red carpet by storm. chief hei was sitting beside them. there were all kinds of reporters and cameras around. lord rong sat on storm¡¯s back and appeared at the scene in a very special way. the originally boiling scene suddenly became even more heated. ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°oh my god, is that a dog?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a dog, but a wolf, right? it¡¯s so big and beautiful!¡± ¡°who is that eastern woman? it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°is this a goddess descending to the mortal world? how can there be such a beautiful woman and such a good looking mount in this world?¡± ¡°no, no, the man beside her is also very handsome!¡± the cameras kept shing. on the red carpet, chief rong got off storm¡¯s back and held onto chief hei¡¯s hand as they walked forward. storm followed behind. it was very big and its fur was very soft. it looked like a big dog, the kind of big dog that only existed inics. it was very likable. after lord rong signed her name, the host asked her a few questions. they asked her why she didn¡¯te with the crew, if she didn¡¯t get along with the crew, and so on. this emcee was obviously a troublemaker. lord rong smiled and said that she waste and had messed up the order, so she couldn¡¯t leave with the crew. although she didn¡¯t leave with them, her heart was still with them. after answering a few questions, chief rong left with storm and chief hei. inside the venue, brian jumped out before they even entered. ¡°rong, i saw it, someone just did a live broadcast. the scene of youing in was so cool, luckily you didn¡¯t leave with us! if youe with us, no one will be able to see that cool image of yours!¡± ¡°where are we going to sit?¡± leng rongrong asked after a quick nce. ¡°that position.¡± brian pointed to the front and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± lord rong followed brian and soon saw that his godfather was also present ... the godfather¡¯s seats were actually in the row behind them ... leng rongrong was speechless. she was a little worried now. no matter what she did in the future, her godfather would have to follow her. when the godfathers saw brian, their expressions were moreplicated than the other. ¡°don¡¯t tell me little rongrong likes a blondie?¡± jiang fu asked. Chapter 1384 1384 lord rong who has lost his kung fu ¡°no way, i object!¡± chenn said. tang ziyi: ¡± f * ck, this blondie is definitely not good. how can little rongrong marry such a person? he looks so weird! ¡± xuanyuan nantian: ¡± actually, it¡¯s not that bad. if it can give birth to a mixed-blood child, it should be very cute. ¡± then, xuanyuan nantian was stared at by the three godfather¡¯s eyes, which were filled with killing intent. xuanyuan nantian asked, [ you have something against the foreigners? ] ¡°hmph, i don¡¯t like it!¡± jiang fu said coldly, ¡± it doesn¡¯t suit our aesthetic! if little rongrong wants to find someone, she should find a proper person.¡± tang ziyi and chenn nodded at the same time. xuanyuan nantian touched his chin and did not say anything. at the same time, lord rong was sitting and chatting with brian and the others. they hadn¡¯t seen each other after the shooting had ended. recently, too many things had happened to chief rong, and these things had already spread, so the crew naturally knew. director peter asked leng rongrong a few questions out of concern, while brian expressed that if mo linyuan didn¡¯t want her anymore, he was very happy to be her man. before brian could finish his sentence, he was hit on the back of his head. ¡°ah!¡± brian looked back in disbelief. ¡± who hit me? ¡± jiang fu and the others sat there calmly and looked ahead, as if they had nothing to do with them. brian turned his head back suspiciously. ¡°rong, you don¡¯t have to worry. there are plenty of men in the world, including me. i¡¯m such an outstanding man. you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage if you have me ... ouch, it hurts!¡± brian turned his head angrily and saw a row of handsome middle-aged men, looking straight ahead. brian: ¡°???¡± after turning his head, brian quickly turned around to look again. jiang fu and the others were still motionless like bodhisattvas. brian tried to turn around a few times, but no one hit him again. after heaving a sigh of relief, brian continued,¡±rong, whether you have kung fu or not, you¡¯re still a goddess in my heart. this will never change. my love for you will never change!¡± who the f * ck hit me again!¡± brian jumped up in pain, feeling a huge bump on the back of his head. he stared at the person behind him with aplicated expression. the godfather was as calm as ever. ¡°you guys, did you hit me?¡± brian looked at his godfather and father angrily. ¡°so what if i hit you?¡± chenn suddenly took out a mini rocketuncher and pointed it at brian. on the other side, tang ziyi¡¯s hands were shing with a few throwing knives, as if he was performing acrobatics. ¡°it¡¯s nothing, i admit defeat.¡± brian turned around silently. these middle-aged men were a little scary. ¡°rong, don¡¯t turn your head. there are a few perverts behind you.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡± crack! ¡± a knife suddenly cut in between brian and leng rongrong. brian turned around in horror. ¡°don¡¯t talk to our little rongrong so closely!¡± chenn said. ¡°rong, you know them?¡± ¡°oh, it¡¯s my godfather, my biological father, and my uncles. they¡¯re all in a row,¡± leng rongrong replied. brian shivered and moved in his own direction. he crossed his arms and didn¡¯t dare to get close to lord rong. if he had known that lord rong had so many godfathers and biological fathers ... and they were all so terrifying, he would not have provoked her! the award ceremony had already begun, and the host was speaking on stage. one after another, the clips were yed. one by one, the winners began to go on stage to receive their awards. everyone below the stage was pping wildly, and there were also some who were secretly sad because they had not been chosen. not long after, the host started to announce the shortlisted list of best female lead, and lord rong¡¯s name was on it. lord rong¡¯s face and name shed on the big screen. then, a short clip of lord rong in ¡± super escape ¡± was yed. lord rong, who was wearing a custom-made cheongsam and had his long hair tied up with a green hairpin, was simply too handsome. a small scene was enough to make everyone excited. ¡°oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡± so this is lord rong. she¡¯s so handsome when she¡¯s using her martial arts! ¡± ¡°but she doesn¡¯t have the time now ...¡± he said. ¡°what a pity!¡± ¡± although she¡¯s still very beautiful, she¡¯s no longer the old lord rong without any martial arts. i feel like many people like her because of her powerful martial arts. ¡± ¡± i heard that leng rongrong¡¯s fans have been dropping. what a pity, she¡¯s still so young! ¡± ¡± i wonder if she¡¯ll win an award today. it¡¯s a little uncertain! ¡± ...... there were many discussions below the stage. leng rongrong looked at the stage calmly. soon, the winner¡¯s list was announced, and lord rong¡¯s name was called. she stood up, not too surprised. pared to the other nominees, her performance in this film was more remarkable. there was no inside story behind this award, so the judges were not blind. she was basically the winner. ¡°pa pa pa!¡± the sound of excited apuse from the godfather came from behind. lord rong walked up the stage slowly. the lights shone on lord rong. she was wearing a red suit and looked extremely beautiful. ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°even a fairy descending to the mortal world is nothing more than this!¡± ¡°no matter what leng rongrong is like in other aspects, she¡¯s really too good looking. how can there be a woman in this world who¡¯s so good looking? with her temperament, she¡¯ll be able to defeat the entire entertainment industry in seconds!¡± when the host and guests saw lord rong, they were obviously a little stunned. ¡± i¡¯ve always thought lord rong was beautiful enough on camera. i didn¡¯t expect lord rong to be thousands of times more beautiful in real life! ¡± the host couldn¡¯t help but praise him. lord rong smiled at the emcee, her clear eyes curving. her smile seemed to have lit up the entire venue. everyone felt suffocated by her beauty. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m about to suffocate!¡± ¡°how can lord rong be so good-looking?¡± ¡± she¡¯s beautiful again, right? she seems even more beautiful! ¡± ¡± after seeing lord rong¡¯s face, i feel like all the beauties in the world aren¡¯t beautiful anymore. she¡¯s the most beautiful! ¡± the emcee who was standing closer to leng rongrong felt like he was about to faint from the beauty in front of him. she was clearly a woman herself, but why was this beautiful woman in front of her so moving? her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to fly out. of course, the host still had the qualities of a host. she stabilized her state of mind very well, then chatted with leng rongrong for a while and began to ask some rather explosive questions. ¡± lord rong, i heard that you¡¯ve already lost your martial arts. is that true? ¡± the host asked. this was the first time that someone had mentioned this to lord rong at such a grand public event. everyone held their breath and waited for leng rongrong¡¯s answer, whether it was the live audience or the audience who had not arrived in front of the tv. Chapter 1385 1385 everything about her was just hype? if lord rong admitted that she had lost her kung fu, did that mean that she could no longer be a kung fu actress? although her acting skills weren¡¯t bad, she had great strength and great martial arts skills, which made lord rong very recognizable. if she didn¡¯t have any martial arts, everyone would be worried that she would be a flower vase. would her acting skills be uninteresting after she lost her martial arts? would she lose confidence in herself after losing her kung fu and start taking on films that didn¡¯t suit her? was chief rong still the same chief rong that everyone used to like? then, lord rong wouldn¡¯t be the solution that everyone liked. she had changed! many people were worried. many people felt that they didn¡¯t like leng rongrong as much as before, because the special qualities that attracted them to her had disappeared. leng rongrong blinked, then said very generously, ¡± as everyone knows, i¡¯ve indeed lost my skills. ¡± for a moment, the entire ce was silent, and everyone was looking at leng rongrong. she actually told the truth and didn¡¯t hide it. she probably felt that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. however, she had actually said it so casually. for a moment, no one said anything, but on the inte, all kinds of discussions had already risen. [ does lord rong really have no more kung fu? ] [ i was a fan of lord rong because of her kung fu. now you¡¯re telling me that she has no kung fu at all? ] [ then what¡¯s the difference between her and the other artistes? the bright spot in her has already disappeared! ] [ that¡¯s right. i only liked her martial arts. i thought that it was cool for lord rong to be so good at martial arts. but now, she has no martial arts! ] [ i suddenly have a conspiracy theory. leng rongrong couldn¡¯t have had no martial arts from the beginning, could she? [ don¡¯t tell me that her so-called kung fu in the past was just for hype? ] [ that can¡¯t be. isn¡¯t it very real that she saved people in the past? didn¡¯t she alsopete with others? ] [ who knows? nowadays, some celebrities would resort to all kinds of means to hype themselves up and even try to gain poprity. maybe leng rongrong had arranged everything and then made herself famous in one fell swoop? ] [ the person above is right. the more you talk, the more you feel that this is how things are! ] [ f * ck, if that¡¯s the case, leng rongrong is too disgusting. she actually deceived all her fans for poprity! ] [ anyway, i can¡¯t like leng rongrong anymore. ever since she lost her kung fu, i¡¯ve been suspicious! ] [ how can a person¡¯s kung fu be gone just like that? i¡¯m guessing that she probably thinks that she¡¯s already popr enough, so she¡¯s afraid of being exposed, so she deliberately said that she has no kung fu! ] [ what about her and mo linyuan? i heard that fourth master mo has gone missing. what¡¯s going on? ] [ i suspect that the couple has been hyping up the news. [ the inte world is a mess these days. all kinds of pose shots are terrible! ] [ yes, yes, yes. i saw a very touching piece of news a few days ago. everyone thought it was real, but it turned out to be a fake! ] [ fourth master mo doesn¡¯t need to create hype, right? ] [ don¡¯t say that. although fourth master mo is quite rich, rich people want to be even richer. humans are never satisfied. even rich people have trash! ] [ i suddenly feel like lord fourth¡¯s image in my heart haspletely crumbled! ] [ it turns out that this is all a set-up. is everything fake? ] [ oh my god, have we been cheated all this time? ] [ leng rongrong is too disgusting. get out of the entertainment industry! ] [ i thought it would be fine if she lost her kung fu. she¡¯s so pretty and i still like her a lot. i wanted to be her fan forever. but after hearing what you said, i¡¯ve decided not to be her fan anymore! ] [ i feel that leng rongrong¡¯s godfather group is also fake. they¡¯re probably just pulling them out to hype up their character profile! ] [ i¡¯ve said it before on a live show that it can¡¯t be true. don¡¯t be so naive. all live shows have a script, okay? all variety shows have a script! ] [ that¡¯s right, we¡¯ve all been treated as fools and deceived! ] ...... at this moment, the inte was in an uproar. after one person made a guess, everyone started to wonder if this was what chief rong was really like and if she had been using her identity to create hype. it was normal for celebrities to have their own image, but leng rongrong¡¯s way of doing it, making it so exaggerated, wasn¡¯t it too much, and too deceiving? if her kung fu was fake, her godfathers and biological fathers were all fake, then what was real about her? at this moment, someone threw out an even scarier possibility. leng rongrong¡¯s face was so pretty, could it be that she had stic surgery? someone even posted a photo of lord rong in the stic surgery hospital. someone posted a photo of lord rong, who was said to be extremely ugly. for a moment, everyone almost vomited from the ugliness. [ f * ck, could this really be leng rongrong? ] [ was she this ugly in the past? [ look at the photo. this eye is exactly the same as the one now. could it be real? ] [ where did they get this stic surgery done? it¡¯s so sessful! ] [ i knew it. she¡¯s a little too beautiful. it¡¯s impossible for a person¡¯s facial features and skin to be in such a good state without any ws. it turns out that she¡¯s man-made! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m about to die from anger. i¡¯ve been a fan of her for so long and this is the result? ] [ if this is true, i¡¯ll go crazy! ] ...... on afortable sofa, leng qingqing¡¯s lips curled up as she watched the live broadcast of the award ceremony. she was in a very good mood. leng rongrong, i said i¡¯m going to kill you! look, you¡¯ve lost your martial arts. now on the inte, people are making things up based on hearsay. i just randomly posted two photos and everyone actually believed that it was you! leng qingqing was in a good mood, so she raised her ss and took a sip of wine. ¡± leng rongrong, you¡¯re the reason why i can¡¯t return to the entertainment industry. you¡¯ve made me so miserable. i¡¯ll pay you back for all of this! ¡± ¡°from today onwards, you¡¯ll be ruined and die! i¡¯ll pay you back double for all of this!¡± ¡± without your martial arts and mo linyuan, you¡¯re just a piece of trash! ¡± ¡°dong dong dong!¡± there was a knock on the door. leng qingqing looked up and said coldly, ¡±e in yourself. the door is not locked! ¡± the door was opened, and soon, xuanyuan qiongyu came in with a few mercenaries. ¡°i¡¯ve brought you the people fromva.¡± xuanyuan qiongyu squinted her eyes and sat down on the sofa next to leng qingqing. ¡± they¡¯re one of the top ten mercenaries in the mercenary organization. if it was the old leng rongrong, they might not have been able to do it, but now, they can easily take her life! however, the problem is that leng rongrong¡¯s godfather and that dog are not easy to deal with!¡± ¡°we¡¯ll just draw them away.¡± leng qingqing sneered, ¡± send a few more groups of people to lure the people around her away. in the end, there will only be leng rongrong who has lost her kung fu. she will be easy to deal with! ¡± Chapter 1386 1386 her face is fake at the award ceremony, the host asked a few more explosive questions, and lord rong answered them all. when she answered, she felt that the audience¡¯s expressions were a little strange, but lord rong didn¡¯t care too much. after she received the award, she said a few words to everyone. leng rongrong said that her purpose of entering the entertainment industry was to have fun. now that she had won the award, she might quit the entertainment industry. all the artistes would either thank this or that after receiving an award. in the end, lord rong was amazing. she directly announced that she might be quitting the entertainment industry. for a moment, the entire venue was in an uproar. it was even more so on the inte. the people watching the live broadcast were shocked. of course, someone quickly came out and said that leng rongrong was probably deliberately attracting everyone¡¯s attention again. which best actor or best actress was like this, quitting the entertainment industry after winning an award? [ isn¡¯t it a little too much to talk about quitting the entertainment industry in this kind of situation! ] [ who does leng rongrong think she is? does she think that her fans are so easily fooled? ] [ i¡¯m going to stop following her. i really can¡¯t like her anymore. she¡¯s getting more and more disgusting! ] [ she is already popr enough. what else does she want? does she still want to attract everyone¡¯s attention? ] [ there should be a limit to how much hype you can create! ] [ maybe she¡¯s really going to leave the entertainment industry. maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s lost her kung fu! ] [ it¡¯s also possible that he has earned enough money and cheated enough fans, so he left! ] leng rongrong was being scolded again. while lord rong was being scolded, he didn¡¯t even realize it. meanwhile, the people around him were still immersed in the joy of lord rong winning the award. after the award ceremony ended, lord rong and the others left. director peter, brian, and a few other crew members had suggested a dinner party since their film had won many awards. in the end, because jiang fu and the others were following them with gloomy faces, the group of people felt inexplicably creepy. then, starting from brian, everyone found all kinds of excuses to say that they had something to do, so they decided to have dinner next time. leng rongrong looked at her godfather helplessly. ¡°you guys scared me!¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± little rongrong, you can¡¯t say that. we¡¯re so handsome, how could we scare people? they must be guilty, especially that guy called brian. i think he¡¯s coveting your beauty and knows that we won¡¯t let him go, so he ran away! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. you¡¯re looking at people with such murderous eyes, do you think they dare not run? knowing that his godfathers were worried about him, lord rong didn¡¯t say anything more and just smiled helplessly. ¡°little rongrong, don¡¯t tell me you like this kind of blondie? i¡¯m telling you, you should find a boyfriend like us, with ck hair and yellow skin ... that kind of yellow hair is not good at all!¡± tang ziyi said as he walked, ¡± little rongrong, what kind of man do you like? you can tell us and we can help you find one! ¡± as long as it was not mo linyuan! how much losses had little rongrong suffered because of this damn mo linyuan? there was almost no wedding, and their godfathers did not attend the wedding either. not only that, but they had also been hiding the wedding from them. speaking of which, they had been married for so long, but there was no movement from little rongrong¡¯s stomach. was there something wrong with mo linyuan? furthermore, because of mo linyuan, little rongrong had almost lost her life. now, the martial arts that they had painstakingly cultivated for little rongrong was gone, all because of mo linyuan. he was a man, yet he couldn¡¯t even protect his wife. no, he couldn¡¯t even protect himself. he had actually lost his memory and didn¡¯t even know who he was ... it was infuriating to say it. a man would at least know how to protect himself and his wife, right? ¡°someone like lord fourth.¡± lord rong blinked. all the godfather¡¯s were speechless. can¡¯t you change it? little rongrong was really possessed, why did she like this stinky brat so much! there were so many men in the world, why did she have to like this little brat! ¡°wait a minute! someone is following us!¡± jiang fu suddenly stopped. ¡± i felt it too. who¡¯s so reckless? ¡± chenn turned around. just as they turned their heads, a series of angry curses came from behind them, followed by all kinds of rotten vegetables and leaves flying over. ¡°leng rongrong, you liar!¡± ¡°this group of people must be f ** king extras!¡± ¡± smash them to death. they¡¯ve deceived our feelings for so long. they¡¯re not worthy! ¡± ¡± leng rongrong, we will never like you again. you¡¯re a liar, a liar through and through! ¡± ¡± to think that i¡¯ve admired you so much and worshipped you so much. in the end, everything about you is fake, even your face! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. when did she be a fake? why didn¡¯t she know that? her face was fake? why did these words sound a little scary? lord rong touched her face. her face was quite real. it didn¡¯t seem fake, right? ¡°what are you guys doing!¡± tang ziyi frowned as he looked at the group of angry fans. a rotten egg flew towards him and then smashed into his face. ¡°ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± tang ziyi roared. are you looking for death? pa, pa, pa, more rotten eggs flew over. jiang fu and his group hurriedly stopped these fans. because the number of fans was toorge, his godfather, uncle, and the rest of the people collectively blocked the entire street! ¡°little rongrong, you go first, don¡¯t worry about us!¡± ¡°leave this group of lunatics to us!¡± ¡°rongrong girl, quickly go!¡± the godfather shouted. ¡°this isn¡¯t good, is it?¡± lord rong frowned and looked at the group of fans. ¡± may i ask everyone, what did i do to make you so angry? ¡± ¡°you have problems everywhere!¡± ¡°why do you still want to help yourself?¡± ¡°the whole world already knows how you became famous, what else do you want to say?¡± the fans were still very angry. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°little rongrong, leave quickly. they¡¯ll be angrier if you stay!¡± tang ziyi said. helplessly, chief rong, storm, and chief hei left first. ¡°you¡¯re finished!¡± chief hei said to leng rongrong as he ran with chief rong and storm. leng rongrong looked at chief hei. ¡± i¡¯m done for? ¡± ¡± your fans ¡®rage points are a little terrifying. you¡¯re definitely done for. ¡± chief hei said seriously. leng rongrong: ¡± don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t be done for. in this kind of situation, as a bodyguard, you might be more unlucky. ¡± chief hei was speechless. he had suddenly forgotten about this. the two people and one wolf ran for a long time before no fans chased after them. when the three of them were gasping for breath, they suddenly felt a strong killing intent. Chapter 1387 1387 daddy, you can¡¯t forget the person you love the most! ¡°be careful!¡± chief hei pushed leng rongrong, and a bullet flew past, hitting the wall. ¡°howl?¡± storm turned around suspiciously. a few of the mercenaries jumped down from the wall at the side, thenunched an attack at leng rongrong and master hei. master hei: ¡± ... isn¡¯t it just fans chasing you? what¡¯s this? ¡± leng rongrong leaned against the wall with her arms crossed. ¡± they look like mercenaries from some organization. it seems like someone knows that i¡¯m out of energy and wants to take my life. master hei, i¡¯m counting on you! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m your bodyguard. i don¡¯t get into this kind of situation often, do i?¡± lord rong: ¡± i can¡¯t say for sure. there are quite a lot of people who want to kill me. i¡¯m usually quite infuriating. i guess many people want to take the opportunity to kill me! ¡± ¡°i suddenly regret agreeing to be your bodyguard!¡± ¡°it¡¯s toote for regrets, so just ept your fate and be a good bodyguard!¡± master hei instantly started fighting with a few mercenaries. those mercenaries didn¡¯t talk much and directly surrounded master hei. the remaining few people held tranquilizer guns in their hands and were about to attack storm. a few others jumped out to besiege leng rongrong. ¡°stall them, leave this woman to us!¡± thest few mercenaries who jumped out immediately attacked leng rongrong. storm and chief hei were surrounded, so they couldn¡¯t get away for a while. seeing that chief rong was about to be attacked, storm immediately howled anxiously. leng rongrong frowned as she looked at the mercenaries. ¡± who sent you? ¡± although she had expected that someone woulde to find trouble with her after she lost her martial arts, there were still many people who wanted to find trouble with her. she didn¡¯t even know who sent them. ¡°do you think we¡¯ll tell you?¡± the mercenaries sneered. ¡± we have professional ethics. we will never reveal the information of our employers. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± then i hope you can always have some professional ethics. ¡± the mercenaries looked at leng rongrong. they knew that she had no kung fu, so they were not afraid at all and moved towards chief rong. lord rong raised her eyebrows and looked at the mercenaries. she said with a smile, ¡± if you get close to me, you¡¯ll die a horrible death! ¡± ¡± are you kidding? you don¡¯t even have any martial arts. do you think that intimidating us like this will work? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. she¡¯s just stalling for time and waiting for someone to help her. let¡¯s just get rid of her and go back to get the money! ¡± a few of the mercenaries directly attacked leng rongrong. leng rongrong just stood there without moving. just as they were approaching, a few silver lights shed, and the mercenaries immediately let out blood-curdling screams. one of the mercenaries who had grabbed lord rong¡¯s shoulder jumped up and screamed in pain while shaking his hand. the mercenary¡¯s hands were covered in blood, as if he had grabbed a porcupine. ¡± huhuhuhu! ¡± the mercenary kept blowing on his hand. it was burning. ¡± you, what are you wearing? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m wearing armor. once someone touches me, they¡¯ll be stabbed. also, there¡¯s poison on the needles!¡± lord rong chuckled. ¡± i don¡¯t have any martial arts left and i don¡¯t have much strength, but i¡¯m more than enough to deal with you guys. when i was a mercenary, you guys were still drinking milk. have you heard of blood rakshasa?¡± when the group of mercenaries heard this name, they felt their blood run cold. ¡°you, you can¡¯t possibly be ...¡± ¡°yes, i am the blood rakshasa!¡± ¡°but you don¡¯t have any more kung fu!¡± ¡°even if i don¡¯t have the time, i can still kill you a few times!¡± lord rong said very calmly. she flicked a silver needle in her hand and directly pierced the wrists of the mercenaries surrounding storm. the mercenaries screamed as if they had been electrocuted. in just a moment, thisrge group of mercenaries fell to the ground in a mess. lord rong looked down at them and said, ¡± i don¡¯t have any martial arts, but i still have my brain and weapons! who sent you?¡± ¡°we won¡¯t say anything!¡± the leader of the mercenaries gritted his teeth and said, ¡± we have to keep this a secret! ¡± ¡°oh, it¡¯s a secret, right?¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± do you want to know how i usually interrogate people? ¡± chief rong took a step forward and looked at chief hei. ¡± help him take off his shoes! ¡± master hei took off the man¡¯s shoes and socks. leng rongrong pulled over a green foxtail and started to scratch the bottom of the mercenary¡¯s feet. ¡°ah, hahaha!¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s itchy!¡± ¡°stop tickling me, hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m going to die ofughter! ahahahaha!¡± ¡°hahahaha!¡± ¡°hahaha, b * tch, let me go! hahahaha ...¡± leng rongrong continued to y with the green foxtail in her hand. ¡± so, are you going to tell me or not? if you don¡¯t tell me, i can make you happier! i wonder what it feels like tough to death, do you want tough to death?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll talk, i¡¯ll talk!¡± not long after, the mercenary couldn¡¯t take it anymore and finally told the truth. ¡°so it¡¯s cold and cheerless.¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± then it¡¯s not strange. she must have wanted me dead even in her dreams. go back and tell her that it¡¯s not that easy to kill me. ¡± ¡°we¡¯re just letting them go?¡± chief hei looked at the mercenaries who left in disbelief. ¡°what else? why should i keep it? i don¡¯t want to kill anyone, it¡¯s so dirty.¡± lord rong¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°... i¡¯m convinced, lord rong!¡± chief hei rolled his eyes. ¨C ¡°daddy, i¡¯m xiao xun ¡®er!¡± in a restaurant, little nan yu finally found mo linyuan by his own means. the little guy had told lord rong that he was filming, but he was actually here to look for his daddy. he knew that his daddy had forgotten about his mommy and she would be very sad, so he wanted to think of a way to help his daddy regain his memory first. mo linyuan was eating when a little boy suddenly appeared in front of him and called him ¡®daddy¡¯. he was shocked. fourth master mo¡¯s hand that was holding the food froze in mid-air as he looked at the little one in front of him. ¡°daddy, it¡¯s fine if you forget me. i¡¯ll leave you one day, but you can¡¯t forget mommy!¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked at mo linyuan anxiously. ¡± daddy, you must not be controlled by qiao wu! you can¡¯t forget the person you love the most!¡± mo linyuan paused and put down his fork. ¡± you are my son? i have a son?¡± little nan yu was speechless. it¡¯s a littleplicated to exin! ¡°it can be considered so!¡± after a moment of silence, little nan yu lifted his face that looked a little like mo linyuan¡¯s and said seriously, ¡± that¡¯s not the point. the point is that you can¡¯t forget mommy! ¡± Chapter 1388 1388 daddy, your wife is being taken away! ¡°who is your mommy?¡± mo linyuan looked at little nan yu. he was not supposed to believe the child¡¯s words. however, this child looked very much like him. furthermore, for some reason, he felt that his actions and actions were very simr to his. it was like a replica of him. fourth master mo furrowed his brows and asked, ¡± did i really lose my memory? but i don¡¯t remember losing my memory.¡± ¡°of course you don¡¯t remember. how could qiao wu leave such a big hole for you? daddy, he¡¯s very afraid of you, so he must have made you lose your memory, but he¡¯ll also fill in a lot of your memories.¡± ¡°daddy, you can¡¯t be used by qiao wu.¡± ¡°in our previous life, qiao wu was the one who caused you and mommy¡¯s deaths. if it weren¡¯t for master, mommy wouldn¡¯t have been reborn in this world. shizun has already exhausted his cultivation. if anything happens between you and mommy, shizun can¡¯t help you anymore!¡± little nan yu looked at fourth master mo and said a lot of things with a serious face. he looked like a little kid, but his expression was so serious that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. mo linyuan looked at little nan yu and felt that this child was inexplicably kind. for some reason, he even believed what the child said. these few days, he had been in a state of confusion because of leng rongrong¡¯s words. he had not returned to qiao wu¡¯s side and had been searching for the answer in his heart. ¡°daddy, are you starting to believe what i said?¡± little nan yu blinked his eyes and looked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan did not seem to believe her. ¡± do you have any evidence? ¡± ¡°evidence?¡± little nan yu threw out a paternity test report, then turned on his phone and showed mo linyuan a few videos. they were all videos and photos of him interacting with his daddy and mommy. when fourth master mo saw a photo of lord rong in men¡¯s clothes and him and xiao xun ¡®er in women¡¯s clothes, he said with certainty, ¡± this isn¡¯t me! ¡± ¡°although i don¡¯t want to admit that i¡¯ve worn women¡¯s clothing, this is you, daddy!¡± xiao xun ¡®er said. ¡°no,¡± fourth master mo replied. ¡°seriously, if you don¡¯t believe me, try to recall!¡± xiao xun ¡®er said. fourth master mo: ¡± i can¡¯t remember! ¡± xiao xun ¡®er coughed. ¡± then, if daddy doesn¡¯t believe this, i¡¯ll show you other photos. look, there are many photos of you and mommy that hold many memories! ¡± fourth master mo looked at the photo skeptically. at that moment, a message suddenly appeared on xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s phone. xiao nan yu looked down and saw that it was from song junlin¡¯s uncle. when he saw the message, xiao xun¡¯ er¡¯s expression changed! f * ck, her godgrandfather actually wanted to find a new boyfriend for her mother, and they had already started on it! this was to break up the pair of mandarin ducks! ¡°daddy, how is it? do you trust me a little?¡± xiao nan yu said anxiously, ¡± i won¡¯t hurt you. let me tell you, mommy is the woman you love the most. if you lose her, you¡¯ll definitely regret it! ¡± the little fellow looked at mo linyuan anxiously. ¡®what should i do? what should i do? what if daddy doesn¡¯t believe me? an idea came to him and he said, ¡± daddy, don¡¯t you have any doubts? if you have any questions, i can help you answer them, okay? don¡¯t you want to get your memory back? you¡¯re so powerful, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone doing anything to you, right? let¡¯s go back to the ce we used to live in. after seeing it, you might recover your memory, right?¡± ¡°you¡¯re going to help me find my memories?¡± fourth master mo fell into deep thought. ¡°right!¡± little nan yu nodded sincerely, ¡± it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me now, but i can help you get your memory back! ¡± also, that ... mommy might be forced to go on a blind date. do you want to stop her? if you don¡¯t stop her, she might run away!¡± ¡± ... i don¡¯t remember having a wife! ¡± fourth master mo replied. little nan yu: ¡± it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember. you don¡¯t want to be cheated on, do you? ¡± fourth master mo was speechless. what he said seemed to make sense. ¨C leng rongrong had returned to china after attending the award ceremony. the live broadcast program was almost over. after lord rong¡¯sst appearance, the live broadcast program ended. the production team packed up their things and prepared to go back. the group of people couldn¡¯t help but discuss lord rong in low voices. after all, thements on the inte were very fierce. now, more and more people were certain that lord rong¡¯s previous kung fu master was just a character setting, and that her face and figure were all fake, etc ... ¡°do you guys think the rumors on the inte are true?¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be. i think lord rong¡¯s face is very natural. it doesn¡¯t look like he had stic surgery at all! ¡± ¡°maybe it¡¯s done well. if it¡¯s done well, there won¡¯t be any marks on the face.¡± ¡°what about her kung fu? speaking of which, was her kung fu really that powerful? don¡¯t tell me that the variety show they participated in before was the script made by the festival team?¡± ¡± then she¡¯s also very amazing for getting to where she is today by hyping up the news! ¡± ¡± fortunately, our show ended. we were scolded to death in thest scene. i¡¯ve never seen an artiste being scolded like this after winning the best female lead award. leng rongrong is probably the first! ¡± ¡± our show has also been criticized ... everyone said that our show is also faking it, saying that we gave leng rongrong the script! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all because of leng rongrong. if it weren¡¯t for her, would we have been scolded like this?¡± when leng rongrong passed by, she happened to hear a few staff members scolding her. she looked at the staff members in disbelief. ¡± do you guys have any conscience? if it wasn¡¯t for our lord rong, would your show have be popr? ¡± li ruhua had been infuriated by thements on the inte recently. he had been cursing back at lord rong like crazy, but never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the jie mu group was also cursing lord rong. ¡°it¡¯s still not certain if the show became popr because of her. but the show is being criticized so badly right now, it must be because of her!¡± one of the staff members heard li ruhua¡¯s words and shouted angrily. after all, it was a show that they had worked so hard to produce. they didn¡¯t expect to be scolded so badly when it was about to end. who could be happy? they were clearly serious about the shooting and had no script, but because of leng rongrong, they were told that they had a script and that the countryside life was fake. how could it not be infuriating? ¡°heh, you¡¯re really cruel and unscrupulous! you guys were the ones who begged lord rong to film it. if it wasn¡¯t to help you guys, lord rong wouldn¡¯t have been scolded!¡± huahua was even more exasperated. ¡± she has her own problems. what do you mean she was scolded for helping us? ¡± ¡°if a person is upright and upright, can he be scolded? with a fake face and all kinds of fake personalities, he deceived his fans. how could his fans not be angry?¡± huahua was so angry that she was smoking. the director quickly shouted, ¡± stop arguing! all of you shut up! rongrong has helped us so much, don¡¯t you know that we believe her?¡± Chapter 1389 1389 chapter 1391-godfathers will also cry, make a fuss, and hang themselves ¡°aiya, i¡¯m so angry! what do you mean by ¡°we¡¯re all fake¡±? we¡¯re all extras hired to stir up character designs!¡± tang ziyi was so angry that he crushed the cup in his hand. ¡°what¡¯s with thements online?¡± jiang fu also frowned. ¡± how do we look fake? ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t i cut off the inte for them? or maybe make a few viruses for them?¡± chenn said. however, although he had gained a lot of fans because of the global inte disconnection incident, his fans seemed to have been led astray again recently. what he had done before was also dug up. because of this, the fans on the inte not only scolded him, but also scolded little rongrong. thinking of these things, everyone was a little irascible. ¡± what¡¯s this crap? our little rongrong can¡¯t even quit the entertainment industry! ¡± xuanyuan nantian was flustered and exasperated. ¡± our rongrong is so outstanding. what right do they have to say that about her! she just lost her martial arts, what right do you have to call her a liar? and stic surgery, do i, rongrong, need stic surgery? her mother and i are both so good-looking and have such good genes. can we have an ugly one?¡± ¡± the photos on the inte are obviously fake, but many fans brainlessly believed those haters. ¡± ¡°what should we do? we can¡¯t stop little rongrong from scolding us like this!¡± his biological father and godfather were already going crazy with anger. however, it was useless no matter what they said at this time because the fans hadpletely believed that lord rong had been hyping up the character, that the godfather was fake, and that everything had been scripted. at this time, no matter what they said, no one would believe them. anything they said would be wrong. jiang fu and the others actually tried to say something, but even their own fans began to leave and scold them. they said that leng rongrong had indeed started to clear her name. as expected, what had happened before must have been true. otherwise, she would not have been in such a hurry to clear her name. this time, his godfathers and biological fathers were worried sick. after all, they didn¡¯t spend much time on the inte. although they were all super god-like existences in reality, they couldn¡¯t stop the people on the inte from talking. even though chenn had used his method to silence everyone, it was of no use. on the contrary, little rongrong would be even worse in everyone¡¯s hearts. as for lord rong, he didn¡¯t really care about thements on the inte. even when everyone liked her the most, there were still people who criticized her. if she were to take everyone¡¯s words to heart, she would be angered to death. now that so many people were scolding him, everyone had almost forgotten about it. she had already achieved her goal and might not be able to continue in the entertainment industry. now, she only wanted to find her husband. however, she didn¡¯t expect her fathers to care so much about it. they were so angry that their brains were bleeding. ¡°don¡¯t be angry. i don¡¯t mind.¡± after leng rongrong came in from outside, she smiled at the daddies. ¡± this kind of thing is very normal. even the most well-known artiste will be defamed by others. ¡± ¡± how can i not care? i get angry when i see it! ¡± tang ziyi jumped up. ¡± how can i wrong you like this! ¡± ¡± the most infuriating thing is that they won¡¯t listen to our exnations. they¡¯re all pretending to be deaf and dumb and only believe the words of those anti-fans! ¡± seventeen said as he pped his thigh. ¡°what should we do? how should we exin this?¡± eleven said with a long face, ¡± the more we talk about them, the more they¡¯ll call us extras. do we look that cheap? ¡± ¡°little rongrong, we know you¡¯re forcing a smile. this must be a huge blow to you. don¡¯t worry, dad and uncles will definitely think of a way for you!¡± each father was more furious than the other, and each wanted to rify everything more than the other. leng rongrong¡¯s heart was actually very warm when she saw her daddies like this. although her fathers were sometimes impulsive, especially when they encountered their own problems. they would always protect her and were a little impulsive, but they actually loved her very much and did it for her own good. ¡°don¡¯t be angry. it¡¯s not worth it to be angry at yourself because of these baseless remarks!¡± ¡°someone must be deliberately spreading rumors!¡± leng rongrong said thoughtfully, ¡± actually, it¡¯ll be fine after a while. once there¡¯s other big news, this matter will be covered up! ¡± ¡± besides, i¡¯ve decided to leave the entertainment industry, so reputation is no longer important to me. i¡¯ll eventually fade out of everyone¡¯s sight! ¡± ¡°no, we can¡¯t just let this go. if you really quit, they¡¯ll really think you¡¯re that kind of person!¡± xuanyuan nantian shook his head in anger. ¡°i was chatting with them in the fan club just now. everyone is thinking of a way!¡± ever since xuanyuan nantian had joined lord rong¡¯s fan club, he had be familiar with everyone in the fan club. the people in lord rong¡¯s fan club were all big shots, each one richer than thest. therefore, after the incident, the first thing xuanyuan nantian thought of was to go to the fan club. although many fans had left the fan club, the veterans in lord rong¡¯s fan club were still there. ¡°dad, it really doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡± i just want to find ah yuan as soon as possible, ¡± said lord rong. at the mention of mo linyuan, the faces of all the daddies and uncles in the house darkened. ¡± why are you looking for him? you¡¯ve been defamed so badly, and he¡¯s not back yet! ¡± ¡°hmph, he¡¯s not qualified to appear!¡± ¡°a man who can¡¯t even protect his own woman is not qualified to be a man!¡± ¡°little rongrong, just give him up!¡± ¡°by the way, rongrong, we¡¯ve found you a lot of good men. do you want to meet them first? didn¡¯t you say that you like someone like mo linyuan? we¡¯ve found someone like him for you, someone even more perfect than him!¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at his godfather. ¡± can i refuse? ¡± ¡°you can refuse,¡± jiang fu replied. ¡°really?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°if you refuse, we¡¯ll cry for you!¡± ¡°we can still show you!¡± tang ziyi said. xuanyuan nantian: ¡± we¡¯ve made a promise. if you don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll hang ourselves! ¡± su wei blew on the nail polish he had just painted and shrugged. ¡± they¡¯ve decided to deal with you by making a scene, so i don¡¯t think you can refuse! ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. the daddies are so cruel! knowing that he couldn¡¯t win against his daddies, lord rong thought for a while and said, ¡± then, what if i don¡¯t like any of them? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if i like it or not, i¡¯ll see it first!¡± jiang fu said, ¡± what if you take a fancy to it? if he can forget about you, can¡¯t you just go and find a new love?¡± leng rongrong rubbed her temples. ¡± i can take a look, but you can¡¯t force me! ¡± ¡°young madam!¡± tang luo had juste in from the door and happened to hear everything. he looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± master rong, that¡¯s not very appropriate! ¡± Chapter 1390 1390 lord fourth ising back! ¡± f * ck, young madam, i¡¯ve already rewrote it. this isn¡¯t very good! ¡± nan si, who was beside tang luo, staggered and almost fell. ¡± it¡¯s not very appropriate for you to find a mistress at this time, right? ¡± before nan si could finish his sentence, a critical hit flew out of the house and chased after nan si, pecking at him. ¡°f * ck, critical hit, what are you doing! you bullied me, so i¡¯m going toin to ying ¡®er!¡± nan si was so scared that he flew away, covering his butt and scurrying around. ¡°giggle giggle giggle!¡± it was screaming crazily. from the sound, it was obvious that it was cursing. if it could speak humannguage, it would have cursed nan si to death. ¡°it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, my butt, help! it¡¯s a critical hit, calm down!¡± nan si almost fainted from fear. ¡± i ... i used to be a bit of a yboy, but i¡¯ve turned over a new leaf. i¡¯m not a yboy anymore. you can¡¯t bully me like this! ¡± ¡°d * mn chicken, if you keep doing this, i¡¯m going to tell on you to ying ¡®er!¡± ¡°help!¡± the corner of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. critical hit was obviously dissatisfied with nan si¡¯s frequent debauchery and felt that nan si was not worthy of xu ying ¡®er. this guy attacked nan si the moment he saw him. tang luo looked at leng rongrong deeply. he took a deep breath and said, ¡± young madam, please give lord fourth another chance! lord fourth really loves you!¡± jiang fu stood up and walked to tang luo. he looked down at tang luo. ¡± we didn¡¯t give him a chance. why? do you want to bully our rongrong too? ¡± tang luo choked and said in a panic, ¡± no, no, i didn¡¯t mean it that way! ¡± jiang fu nodded. ¡± it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t mean it that way. if you dare to bully our little rongrong, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences! ¡± tang luo was speechless. behind tang luo, butler quan and the other butlers of theher abyss empire had just arrived. ¡± young madam is the young madam of ourherworld empire! we can not allow anyone to snatch her away! ¡± quan yu was the first to shout. ¡°brothers, protect our young madam!¡± ¡± if we didn¡¯t protect young madam, we won¡¯t be able to answer to him when hees back! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± leng rongrong looked at the group of butlers and said,¡±jealous?¡± was that how everyone addressed mo linyuan in private? if lord fourth were to know of this form of address, he would be skinned alive. ¡± bah, bah, bah, you¡¯re wrong. it¡¯s not jealous, it¡¯s our lord fourth! ¡± the butler hurriedly changed his words. ¡± brothers, hurry up and snatch young madam! ¡± a group of butlers rushed over to grab lord rong. lord rong was dumbfounded. tang ziyi and the others immediately protected lord rong behind them and stood in front of him. in terms of numbers, the maiden¡¯s family had more people, so the husband¡¯s family seemed to be a little scared. at that moment, the sound of a car suddenly came from the courtyard. ck cars rushed in one after another. then, elder mo walked in with the help of a group of people. then, another team of cars arrived. mo linyuan¡¯s brother, shen ye, brought xiao yan, xu shiting and a few others. the aura of theherworld empire¡¯s side instantly became much stronger. the atmosphere on both sides became tense. leng rongrong was caught in the middle, her expression strange. ¡± lord rong can¡¯t go on blind dates. although lord fourth has lost his memory, he still loves lord rong very much! ¡± ¡°why can¡¯t we go on blind dates? we just want to find someone better than mo linyuan! we¡¯ll make the decision for little rongrong¡¯s marriage!¡± ¡°ahem, can you guys listen to this old man¡¯s words?¡± elder mo took a step forward and said in a serious tone, ¡± i was the one who did a bad job at the weddingst time. once we find xiao si, we¡¯ll have a bigger wedding! ¡± ¡°rongrong must marry with dignity. also, the rong girl and our family¡¯s xiao si actually get along very well. i think the two of them are very happy together! it¡¯s not easy to find a suitable partner in this world, so let the children think about their own matters ...¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re the one in the wrong, old man! isn¡¯t leng qingqing the one you want to marry? you¡¯ve married the wrong person!¡± tang ziyi¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at elder mo. the old man¡¯s eyes darted around, and he considered whether he should pretend to be touching porcin and faint first. in the end, before the old man could react, tang ziyi fell to the ground with a thud. the old man was speechless. ¡°aiya, i¡¯m so angry that i fainted!¡± tang ziyi raised his head and said weakly, ¡± old man, you¡¯re using underhanded tactics! ¡± the old man was speechless. ¡°wuwuwu, little rongrong, they¡¯re bullying us!¡± tang ziyi wailed in pain. elder mo was so choked up that he couldn¡¯t say a word. he didn¡¯t expect tang ziyi to get the chance to strike first. leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched. she decided to ignore the two sides and let them fight! leng rongrong turned around and went to the study room. she was busy contacting some people she knew to search for news about mo linyuan. as he was searching for news, his phone suddenly rang. then, she saw that it was little nan yu. leng rongrong immediately picked up. ¡± mommy, i¡¯m telling you, i found daddy! ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve found your daddy?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± where is he? how is he? ¡± ¡± he¡¯s with me. although he has a long face and hasn¡¯t recovered his memory, i¡¯ve convinced him. i¡¯m going to bring him back! ¡± little nan yu said in his baby voice, ¡± mommy, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯re about to board the ne. we¡¯ll see each other soon! ¡± because little nan yu and mo linyuan were about to board the ne, the little guy hung up the phone without saying much. a few minutester, leng rongrong received a photo from xiao xun ¡®er. it was the little fellow who had secretly taken a photo of mo linyuan. the little guy was really with mo linyuan at the airport and would be back soon. that¡¯s great, he¡¯s fine. on top of being happy, lord rong could not help but worry about his godfathers. they were clearly still unable to ept mo linyuan as their god-inw. their opinions of him were getting worse. at this time, he had lost his memory. if they met again, the scene might be very scary ... would lord fourth be bullied by his godfathers? she should have told little nan yu that she would be backter! at the same time, on the ne, little nan yu and fourth master mo were sitting together. as soon as they sat down, many people around them started staring at them. ¡°isn¡¯t that mo nanxi?¡± ¡± isn¡¯t that mo lingyuan?! ¡± ¡°leng rongrong¡¯s been through such a big thing recently, but they seem to be in good shape, without any problems!¡± ¡°so what¡¯s their rtionship with leng rongrong? are they also fake?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t be sure!¡± coincidentally, one of the reporters was on the same flight. as soon as he saw fourth master mo and little nan yu, he immediately perked up. after all, they had all participated in the live broadcast with master rong, so they all knew fourth master mo and little nan yu. Chapter 1391 1391 the annoying reporter ¡± fourth master mo, little young master, it must be fate that we are able to take the same flight! ¡± the reporter went up to little nan yu and mo linyuan with a smile on his face, as if he had seen a hot headline. ¡°who are you?¡± fourth master mo did not even raise his head as he continued to ponder. reporter: ¡°i¡¯m a reporter from phoenix entertainment. it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you two.¡± leng rongrong has been in the limelight recently, and with such a big incident, i¡¯d like to ask what the two of you think!¡± ¡°what is it?¡± little nan yu frowned. he was busy looking for his daddy¡¯s whereabouts and didn¡¯t pay attention to what happened to his mommy. when he was talking to his mother on the phone, he felt that there was nothing wrong with her voice. ¡°eh, young master, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on?¡± the reporter was full of curiosity. ¡± so, does this mean that the young master and fourth master mo are not close to leng rongrong? ¡± ¡± doesn¡¯t this indirectly prove that the love between lord fourth and lord rong and the happy family with little young master in the past were all illusions and were all set up? ¡± ¡°young master, may i ask how your feelings for leng rongrong are? you¡¯re not her biological child but adopted by her, so you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with her, right? did lord rong ask you to act with her when you had those wonderful moments in the past? may i ask how much did lord rong pay you?¡± the reporter asked loudly as if he wanted to see the world in chaos. little nan yu looked at the reporter and his mouth twitched, ¡± you¡¯re really a reporter. aren¡¯t you a storyteller? ¡± how can you make up such a good story?¡± ¡°young master juan ¡®er, i know that lord rong has signed some kind of agreement with you, so there are some things you can¡¯t tell the truth. i won¡¯t ask you how much money you took, i know what i¡¯m doing.¡± the reporter said with a smile. little nan yu was speechless. and he f * cking knew what was going on? what bullsh * t was there to count? he had a very good rtionship with his mommy, and he was her biological son, okay? what acting? they were all sincere, okay? ¡°mr. mo, you haven¡¯t said anything. does that mean you¡¯ve agreed to this? does master rong have something against mr. mo? is that why he¡¯s putting on such a show with her?¡± the reporter asked mo linyuan. mo linyuan tilted his head, a cold look shed across his handsome face, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. for a moment, when the reporter met his gaze, he was so scared that he felt a chill down his spine. the reporter looked at it for a while and gave an expression of understanding. then, he turned around and returned to his seat. ¡°what reporter?¡± xiao xun ¡®er asked. a few hourster, little nan yu and mo linyuan arrived at the airport. the reporter took a lot of photos on the way and was very excited. when he arrived at the airport, he started to take all kinds of photos and videos. ¡°i¡¯ve really gained a lot this time!¡± ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect it. the rtionship that was shown on the live broadcast was all fake! ¡± ¡± the rtionship between mo linyuan and mo nanyu isn¡¯t that great. the father and son didn¡¯t say a word along the way. this proves that this family ispletely different from what everyone saw ... ¡± the reporter suddenly stopped in his tracks. he felt a tall shadow in front of him. beside him, a little boy was looking up at him with interest. ¡°delete all the photos.¡± the little one¡¯s fair and delicate face was filled with a hint of maliciousness and overbearingness. ¡± aren¡¯t you tired of secretly taking photos of us all the way? ¡± the reporter quickly hid his camera behind his back and looked at mo linyuan and little nan yu with vignce. ¡± you can solve it yourself. i have no reason to help you. ¡± fourth master mo leaned to the side without any intention of making a move. little nan yu looked at fourth master mo deeply, ¡± ¡°daddy, you¡¯re bing less and less cute!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s ice-cold face was expressionless, and he did not think he had gone too far. when the reporters heard mo linyuan¡¯s words, they instantly heaved a sigh of relief. ha, without fourth master mo¡¯s help, what was he afraid of? the only person he was afraid of was fourth master mo. everyone knew that fourth master mo was a man of many means. it was not normal for the person in charge of the mo family to pretend to be disabled to take back the mo family. now that fourth master mo didn¡¯t make a move, it would be a piece of cake for him to deal with this brat! the reporter sneered and raised the camera in his hand. ¡± brat, if you can get my camera, i¡¯ll consider you amazing! ¡± little nan yu looked up and frowned. ¡± really? when i get the camera, do you want to call me grandpa?¡± ¡°ha, sure. if you can get it, i don¡¯t mind calling you grandpa!¡± the reporter looked at mo nanyu with a smile. she used to think that this child was really mo linyuan¡¯s son, but now it seemed that it was not the case at all! this way, he was at ease. he was just a little kid, what could he do to him? before the reporter could feel proud, little nan yu suddenly smiled evilly. suddenly, he attacked the reporter with extreme speed. the reporter didn¡¯t see clearly what was happening in front of him. he only felt the wind blowing. then, he saw a small figure in the air. then, he felt that his hand was empty. when he looked again, the camera in his hand had disappeared. ¡°f * ck, give me back my camera!¡± the moment he thought of the many photos in his camera, not only of mo linyuan and little nan yu, but also many other important photos, the reporter suddenly became anxious. ¡°damn it, give me back my camera!¡± ¡°little thing, give me back my camera!¡± little nan yu looked up at the reporter and raised the camera in his hand. his little face was full of ck-bellied thoughts, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that if i can get the camera, you will call me grandpa? ¡± good grandson, call grandpa!¡± ¡°little brat, do you not want to live anymore?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t afford to pay for the things in my camera!¡± ¡°this camera is very expensive. if you break it, i want you topensate me! i¡¯m going to put you in jail!¡± the reporter red at little nan yu. he wanted to grab the camera. however, xiao xun ¡®er dodged it easily. with a light leap, he dodged the reporters and took out the memory card from the camera. then, he threw the camera back to the reporter. ¡± take it. i¡¯m returning it to you! ¡± the reporter caught the camera in a hurry. when he saw the memory card in little nan yu¡¯s hand, his face darkened. ¡°you, give me back my card!¡± xiao nan looked at the reporter with interest. ¡± sure, i¡¯ll give it to you. catch it! ¡± the reporter stared at little nan yu. little xun ¡®er looked up and made a gesture of throwing him. the reporter was so anxious that he threw his camera out of his hand and rushed over to catch the memory card. however, xiao xun ¡®er had not thrown it out at all, so not only did he not catch the memory card, but he also lost his camera. ng ng ng ng the camera lens was directly smashed. ¡± you, you brat, how dare you lie to me!pensate me for my camera! ¡± the reporter roared. ¡°didn¡¯t you drop the camera yourself?¡± xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s slightly smiling face instantly tensed up. it was frighteningly cold. Chapter 1392 1392 did you lose your brain? the reporter was stunned for a moment. he looked at his camera, flustered and exasperated, almost unable to breathe. ¡°you little thing, you dare to treat me like this!¡± the reporter wanted to reach out and strangle little nan yu¡¯s neck but he didn¡¯t expect the boy to dodge. just as the reporter was about to continue, a petite figure suddenly appeared. leng rongrong immediately stood in front of the reporter to protect little nan yu. ¡°mommy, this bad person is bullying xiao xun ¡®er!¡± little nan yu, who was very brave just now, instantly revealed a pitiful face as if he was really bullied. ¡°who¡¯s bullying you? you were the one who broke my camera!¡± the reporter shouted angrily. then, he looked at leng rongrong and was stunned. leng rongrong! how could she be here? this woman who had won the best actress award and was pushed to the forefront of the storm would actually appear at this ce? the reporter immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡± movie queen, are you interested in an interview? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not interested,¡± leng rongrong nced coldly at the reporter and then looked at little nan yu, ¡± che ¡®er, how are you? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. little nan yu pursed his lips and smiled. the reporter looked at leng rongrong and sneered, ¡± miss leng, are you rejecting me? ¡± ¡°yes, i did reject you.¡± leng rongrong looked at the reporter coldly. she held little nan yu¡¯s hand, her face cold. ¡°hmph, you dare to reject me!¡± the reporter looked at leng rongrong coldly. he was relieved to see that mo linyuan was unmoved. he had already taken the opportunity to contact a nearby force. this woman ... she was not happy with the interview today, so he was going to force her to do it! a woman who had no kung fu and was bragged about like a god still dared to be arrogant in front of him. didn¡¯t she know that he had a brother who was in the underworld? it just so happened that the person who had said she would pick him up should be here by now. ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i dare to reject you?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes swept over the reporter. he was just a reporter, and she didn¡¯t dare to offend him. phoenix entertainment wasn¡¯t that great. moreover, she was covered in scandals now. it was not a big deal to offend another reporter. at most, she would be scolded a few more times. ¡°do you know of hua shang?¡± the reporter looked at leng rongrong with interest. hua shang? ¡± leng rongrong thought for a moment and remembered someone. ¡± you mean that hua shang? ¡± ¡°right, hua shang, that hua shang! all the big and smallpanies here wanted him to control the situation. all the bars, big and small, were his territory! was she afraid after hearing his name? if you cooperate with me for an interview, i¡¯ll let you go. if you don¡¯t agree, hua shang wille over now!¡± the reporter looked at leng rongrong triumphantly, thinking that leng rongrong would definitely be afraid of hua shang now. that was the famous brother hua, who would dare to offend him? it was just leng rongrong. in the past, she had been rumored to be a god, but now that she had been exposed, would she still dare to offend a big brother like hua shang? at this moment, hua shang, who was mentioned by the reporter, came over with a group of people. ¡°brother zhan, we¡¯re here. is there anything you need our help with?¡± hua shang strode over to the reporters. ¡± brother hua, it¡¯s like this. i would like to invite miss leng for an exclusive interview, but i don¡¯t know why she¡¯s not very willing. i wonder if brother hua can help to persuade her? ¡± reporter zhan looked at hua shang and his brothers. hua shang was dressed in ck, with a pair of ck sunsses and a suit jacket over his shoulders. he walked around in a carefree manner. when he heard reporter zhan¡¯s words, he looked at leng rongrong, little nan yu, and fourth master mo. when he saw fourth master mo, hua shang was clearly stunned for a moment. the boss of theherworld empire ... he turned to look at reporter zhan, who seemed to have noticed hua shang¡¯s gaze. he leaned over and whispered, ¡± don¡¯t worry about fourth master mo. he said he wouldn¡¯t care about this matter. ¡± i only want this child and this woman!¡± ¡°then there¡¯s no problem. i¡¯ll just tie you up and bring you back.¡± hua shang said disapprovingly, ¡±e, tie them up! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± xiao nan zhi frowned. ¡°brat, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± hua yan shrugged his shoulders, took out a cigarette, and was about to light it. however, before he could light it, lord rong snatched it away. ¡± don¡¯t smoke in front of children! ¡± lord rong said coldly. ¡°yo, you have quite the temper!¡± hua shang looked at leng rongrong with interest. he took off his sunsses and looked at lord rong. ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk. isn¡¯t this the lord rong who¡¯s been very famous recently? interesting, really interesting. i heard you were very powerful before, but now, you¡¯ve lost all your kung fu? what a pity, i wanted topete with you, but now i can¡¯t!¡± ¡°hua shang, i¡¯ll give you a chance. take your men and get the hell out of here. otherwise, you¡¯ll die a horrible death,¡± leng rongrong swept a nce at hua shang. ¡± even if i lose all my kung fu, you¡¯re still no match for me! ¡± ¡°hehe. are you dreaming? do you think that my brother hua¡¯s status today was achieved by joking around?¡± hua shang looked at leng rongrong in amusement. ¡°i don¡¯t even care about lord wei. do you think i will care about your brother hua?¡± leng rongrong chuckled. even master wei, who was above brother hua, had to show some respect to her. it was just hua shang, what else did he want to do to her? ¡°grandpa wei?¡± hua shang shook his head andughed. ¡± you¡¯re quite familiar with the underworld. although i don¡¯t know where you heard it from, how could master wei know someone like you? you really think i¡¯m free?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± do it. ¡± ¡± ha, you still haven¡¯t given up, have you?e, i¡¯ll let you have a taste of my power! ¡± as he spoke, hua shang began to attack leng rongrong. leng rongrong did not move. she watched as hua shang suddenly attacked her. then, she suddenly grabbed both of his arms and knelt down. hua yao cried out in pain and covered his crotch. ¡°mother, help! it hurts!¡± ¡°you¡¯re cheating!¡± leng rongrong looked at the reckless hua shang with a frown, ¡± how did you be master wei¡¯s subordinate? ¡± he even said you¡¯re not bad, but what¡¯s so good about you? is it not bad because it doesn¡¯t have a brain?¡± ¡°you¡¯re insulting my brain!¡± hua shang roared. ¡°do you have a brain?¡± leng rongrong asked. hua yan moaned in pain and shouted at his brothers, ¡± capture her! ¡± the brothers attacked lord rong directly. ¡± mommy, yingying! ¡± xiao xun ¡®er was a little worried. ¡± leave these people to me! ¡± ¡± no need. believe it or not, even if mommy¡¯s kung fu is gone, dealing with them will be a piece of cake. ¡± lord rong¡¯s lips curved up, and his eyes were shining. ¡± although i don¡¯t have any martial arts, i still love fighting! it¡¯s just right for me to move my muscles and bones!¡± Chapter 1393 1393 lord fourth, no one will forget their own wife! a group of men suddenly attacked lord rong. although chief rong didn¡¯t have much inner force left, her movements were still much faster than ordinary people. although she didn¡¯t know some of the moves, she still had some small tricks up her sleeve, which were still very powerful. therefore, the moment these people rushed over, a few of them were knocked down by lord rong. in addition, after lord rong had lost his kung fu, he had a variety of weapons made by chenn¡¯s father. tang ziyi¡¯s godfather had even given her his favorite throwing knife. the flying daggers were quite urate and directly stabbed into the arms of the men. then, lord rong threw out other weapons. in just a moment, hua shang¡¯s men were all scattered on the ground. then, with a flick of lord rong¡¯s wrist, a rope appeared out of nowhere and she tied up the group of people in a few moves. hua shang, who was tied up in the middle of his brothers, roared, ¡± b * tch, let me go! ¡± he didn¡¯t expect that such an embarrassing thing would happen today. he was actually tied up by a woman who had lost her martial arts! was this woman the reincarnation of a doraemon? where did she get so many weapons from? she even prepared ropes! hua shang was about to explode from anger. he couldn¡¯t move, so he could only curse. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m under master wei. if you dare to treat me like this, i¡¯ll get master wei to deal with you tomorrow!¡± hua shang roared, ¡± you¡¯ll die a horrible death! ¡± ¡°grandpa wei?¡± lord rong nced at hua shang with interest. ¡± lord wei likes dogs, right? tell him to bring all his dog fighting breeds to bite me! ¡± ¡± hmph, master wei¡¯s dog is powerful. he recently got his hands on a cheetah. you¡¯re dead, woman! ¡± hua shang shouted arrogantly, ¡± i¡¯ll give you a chance. if you¡¯re afraid, let me go and i¡¯ll spare your life! ¡± ¡°oh, i¡¯m not letting go.¡± lord rong smiled at hua shang and then looked at the reporter. reporter zhan had never expected that a woman without any martial arts skills would be able to capture hua shang and the others. hua shang and the others were clearly well-known in the underworld. he even had a securitypany under him, and he was also very famous in the underworld. he was master wei¡¯s subordinate. however, he had lost to leng rongrong. leng rongrong nced at the reporter and said coldly, ¡± you can interview others, but not like this! ¡± reporter zhan looked at leng rongrong with an ugly expression and said coldly, ¡± i¡¯m only like this because you guys didn¡¯t cooperate! ¡± ¡°why should i cooperate with you? i¡¯m not your mother!¡± leng rongrong swept a nce at reporter zhan, then suddenly flicked her hand. a flying knife as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing flew out of her hand and pierced reporter zhan¡¯s hand. reporter zhan screamed in pain and looked at leng rongrong in disbelief. ¡± what did you do to me?! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you a chance to release everyone.¡± leng rongrong looked at little nan yu after she finished speaking, ¡± baby, let¡¯s go. ¡± after she finished speaking, she nced at mo linyuan again. mo linyuan had been observing leng rongrong from the beginning to the end. he didn¡¯t say anything and just followed behind lord rong. the family of three looked very cold and cool from the back as they strode away. in the car, leng rongrong sat in the driver¡¯s seat, fourth master mo sat in the passenger¡¯s seat, and little nan yu sat in the back. the little guy obediently fastened his seat belt. ¡°daddy, you might not remember mommy, so let me introduce you. this is my mommy, leng rongrong!¡± ¡°mommy, daddy might have lost his memory, but he¡¯ll still remember us. don¡¯t be sad. it¡¯s already an improvement that daddy¡¯s willing toe back with me to stop you from going on blind dates!¡± little nan yu said obediently. ¡± i¡¯m not here to stop her from going on a blind date. i¡¯m just here to recover my memories. ¡± fourth master mo¡¯s brows were tightly locked together, and his handsome face had aplicated expression. little nan yu,¡¯... daddy, girls need to be coaxed. mommy will be sad if you say that!¡¯ do you want to have a piece of green grass above your head when mommy is sad that she made you a cuckold?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t remember her being my wife!¡± fourth master mo replied coldly, ¡± i don¡¯t think most people would forget about their own wife! ¡± ¡°yes, daddy, you¡¯ll be pping your own face in the future. don¡¯t me me for not reminding you!¡± little nan yu said helplessly. leng rongrong drove and did not say anything to mo linyuan. she did not know what to say to this mo linyuan who had lost his memory. she knew that he might not believe her even if she told him that they knew each other. even if there were photos, he might think that they were fake. if she said too much, people with amnesia might reject her. qiao wu¡¯s methods were impressive. he must have used some special method to make her lose her martial arts and mo linyuan lose his memory. fourth master mo¡¯s memories might not be recovered with just a few words. she had to find out the reason for his loss of memories first. lord rong brought mo linyuan to the old house they used to live in. they had a lot of memories in that house, so she nned to let him stay here first, and it would also avoid godfather and the others. although they hadn¡¯t stayed at the old mansion for a long time, li ruhua had beening over to clean it regrly, so the old mansion had always been clean. he hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, and there was a familiar feeling the moment he entered. many memories shed through master rong¡¯s mind. the first time she met little nan yu, the first time he brought a storm, and when she first arrived, fourth master mo was still in a wheelchair ... a long time had passed, but when he returned, it was as if nothing had changed. leng rongrong looked at her own vegetable garden. the vegetables were all growing well, and flowey was taking care of them regrly. fourth master mo walked around the courtyard and looked at lord rong, ¡± is this where i used to live? ¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s where we used to live.¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll bring storm and the others here tomorrow. i¡¯ll let master take your pulse and see what¡¯s going on. ¡± fourth master mo did notment. lord rong wasn¡¯t in a hurry. xiao xun ¡®er, on the other hand, could not help but feel worried when he saw his parents¡¯ state. ¡± mommy, are you leaving tonight? ¡± ¡°i have to go back to the floating cloud mountain.¡± ¡± i¡¯lle over tomorrow, ¡± lord rong replied. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll stay with you tonight then.¡± little nan yu looked obedient. ¡± oh right, mommy, do you have news of master? ¡± ¡°not yet,¡± leng rongrong shook her head. she had contacted all her friends, major intelligence organizations, and intelligence hunters to look for nie qian, but there was still no trace of nie qian. not only did nie qian disappear, but qiao wu had also disappeared into thin air. apart from leng qingqing, leng qinglei was nowhere to be found. she wasn¡¯t too worried about qiao wu¡¯s disappearance. qiao wu wanted the ring on her finger, so he woulde looking for her sooner orter. however, she was still worried about nie yan. although little nan yu said that nie yan was his master and was almost a thousand-year-old demon, in her subconscious, nie yan was still a child simr to little nan yu. Chapter 1394 1394 chapter 1396-borrowing dogs wright bar. in a private room, a young man in a tang suit was sitting on the sofa. he had a frivolous and evil aura around him as he looked at the man sitting on the sofa opposite him with interest. ¡°hua shang, what¡¯s wrong with you? who hit you?¡± ¡°master wei, there really was someone who didn¡¯t know what was good for him and beat me up!¡± hua shang said with an aggrieved expression, ¡± brother wei, can you lend me some people? it¡¯s fine even if there¡¯s no human or dog!¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re going to find a ce for yourself, right?¡± master wei nodded. ¡± is it difficult? you¡¯ve been toozy recently, and you¡¯ve put on a lot of weight. you don¡¯t even know how to exercise, no wonder you got beaten up!¡± ¡°i, i¡¯m a little busy! i was only beaten because i underestimated him! that person didn¡¯t give master wei any face. she knew that i was your man, but she still dared to beat me up!¡± hua shang said in an annoyed tone. ¡°you¡¯re not giving me face? he needed to be taught a lesson. can you handle it with a few dogs?¡± master wei asked as he yed with a lighter. ¡°i can handle it. i don¡¯t need master wei to do this kind of small thing. a few dogs are enough. uncle wei¡¯s dog is so powerful, much more powerful than a human. it¡¯ll be easy to deal with!¡± hua shang hurriedly said. ¡°alright, then you settle it yourself. if you can¡¯t handle it,e find me. ¡± ...... the next day, although lord rong could hide the news of mo linyuan¡¯s return, the godfather still found out. thus, lord rong was surrounded by his godfather and uncles. ¡°he¡¯s back? where is he?¡± ¡°did he remember?¡± ¡± little rongrong, let me tell you, even if he regains his memory, you can¡¯t forgive him. can a man who can even forget his wife be considered a man? ¡± ¡°right, no matter what the situation is, how can i forget you just like that! i almost hurt you!¡± ¡± there¡¯s no room for discussion about this. you still have to go on blind dates. i¡¯ve already arranged for you! ¡± ...... leng rongrong sat on the sofa, her head throbbing as she listened to her godfathers telling her to go on blind dates and to stay away from fourth master mo, not to believe his words. after a long time, lord rong agreed to the blind date, but she had conditions. ¡°i can meet the people you¡¯ve arranged, but you can¡¯t do anything to ah yuan. he¡¯s staying at the old residence now and he still has amnesia. xiao xun ¡®er is there too. i¡¯ll bring storm and the rest over tonight. you can¡¯t object!¡± ¡°no, i object!¡± tang ziyi raised his hand. chenn, jiang fu, xuanyuan nantian, and a few others whispered to each other and felt that they could consider what lord rong had said. of course, they also had conditions. ¡°if you¡¯re going back, we¡¯ll move in together!¡± finally, xuanyuan nantian, as the representative, said, ¡± also, let¡¯s have the blind date at the old mansion! ¡± he could let mo linyuan see what kind of men they had found for little rongrong, and they were all better than him! leng rongrong looked at the group of fathers, and after much consideration, she agreed. godfather was also one of the memories of the old residence. moreover, the blind date might be able to stimte lord fourth. furthermore, he had to ask his master to check on lord fourth¡¯s condition, so it was better for everyone to go together. the conflict between her daddies and lord fourth still needed to be resolved. it was easier to develop feelings for each other if they lived together. that afternoon, everyone started to move things to the old house. big daddy, second daddy, third daddy, biological daddy, su wei¡¯s master, and li ruhua had all moved to the old mansion. tang luo would also move to the old residence. because he felt that master rong had too many family members, he asked nan si and butler quan to move to the old residence together. as for the 19 uncles, they had no ce to live, so they were left at the floating cloud mountain, which made them very depressed. the matter of moving out went very smoothly. when everyone arrived at the old house, lord fourth was sunbathing in the courtyard. he was lying on a recliner leisurely, and little nan yu was sitting on the recliner next to him. the little guy was ying on theputer. he was about to explode when he saw the maliciousments about lord rong on the inte. lord rong had been on the hot search for the past few days. #the most fake woman in the world # #leng rongrong is up to no good again # [ all live shows have a script ] wait a minute. lord rong was constantly on the hot search, and it was a different hot search every day. ¡°how is mommy fake? mommy is so real! i¡¯m not fake, i¡¯m mommy¡¯s baby!¡± xiao nan zhi was so angry that she almost smashed theputer. fourth master mo nced at little nan yu from the side and frowned slightly. he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. at the entrance, cars were entering one after another. fourth master mo¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. after a while, tang luo suddenly rushed over. he almost threw himself into fourth master mo¡¯s arms, but he was stopped by fourth master mo¡¯s terrifying gaze. ¡± wuwuwu, lord fourth, you¡¯re finally back. fortunately, you¡¯ve returned safely. i was worried to death! ¡± ¡± fourth master, i¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. otherwise, our young madam would have been snatched away by someone else! ¡± ¡°fourth master, did you remember me? i¡¯ve been through life and death with you for so many years, you can¡¯t possibly forget about me, right?¡± after tang luo jabbered on and on while holding fourth master mo¡¯s hand, he received a disgusted expression from him. he raised his hand, then looked at tang luo¡¯s hand that was holding his with an extremelyplicated expression. ¡± can you take your w away? don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little disgusting?¡± tang luo was speechless. he retracted his hand as fast as lightning. on the side, nan si whispered into butler quan¡¯s ear, ¡± does fourth master not recognize us? is it because lord fourth doesn¡¯t recognize us, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid of him and we can do whatever we want?¡± ¡± if you have the guts, ¡± said butler quan, ¡± you can challenge him. let¡¯s see if lord fourth has changed after he lost his memory! ¡± ¡± alright! ¡± nan si was terrified. ¡± i don¡¯t have the guts! ¡± mo linyuan nced at butler quan and nan si. ¡± you both know me? ¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m an intelligence officer from theherworld empire!¡± nan si stood there like a child undergoing military training, looking at mo linyuan with a tense expression. ¡°i¡¯m butler quan.¡± quan yu replied. mo linyuan looked at the three of them and then looked at jiang fu and the others who got out of the car. he frowned and asked, ¡± are they my enemies? ¡± why do i have the urge to fight with them?¡± they didn¡¯t seem to be looking at him kindly either! tang luo wanted to cover fourth master mo¡¯s mouth, but it was toote. a small hand quickly covered lord fourth¡¯s mouth, but his voice still drifted out. as godfathers who were very good at martial arts, their ears were naturally very sensitive. hence, they heard every single word that lord fourth said! ¡°he actually wants to hit us! you¡¯ve been treating us as your enemies all this time!¡± tang ziyi rolled up his sleeves, his face dark with anger. Chapter 1395 1395 the storm in the pink dress! chenn, jiang fu, and xuanyuan nantian walked towards fourth master mo. the few middle-aged men looked at mo linyuan coldly. ¡°we want to beat you up more!¡± ¡± if we didn¡¯t promise little rongrong, we would have beaten you up so badly that you would even remember your past life! ¡± the few godfather¡¯s were imposing as they looked down at fourth master mo. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. little nan yu held his forehead with one hand and whispered into lord fourth¡¯s ear, ¡± daddy, they¡¯re your father-inw ... you won¡¯t have a good time if you offend them! ¡± fourth master mo looked at jiang fu and the others, frowning. father-inw? so many father-inw? he had so many father-inw? no way. one father-inw was scary enough. what did it feel like to have a group of father-inw? fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word. he didn¡¯t acknowledge these father-inw as he continued to calmly bask in the sun. he tried his best to recall some things, but of course, he still couldn¡¯t recall anything. jiang fu and the others really wanted to beat him up, but because of lord rong¡¯s warning look from behind, the godfather all calmed down. he left the luggage and other stuff to huahua. after that, the godfather and the rest each went to carry out a small stool and sat neatly beside lord fourth. fourth master mo turned his head to look at the few of them and fell into deep thought. there were so many father-inw, could they be his? he wasn¡¯t an irrational person to find a woman with so many fathers. no man would dare to have so many women with his father. little nan yu observed his daddy¡¯s expression and his mouth twitched. daddy, what¡¯s with that expression? why is it an expression of disgust? how dare you despise your father-inw! god-grandfathers were very scary, but real grandfathers were also scary! little nan yu held his forehead with one hand. he had a headache, a very bad headache. his dad who had lost his memory was really not afraid of anything. he was not even afraid of his inws! an hourter, tang ziyi received a call. ing,ing!¡± tang ziyi suddenly stood up from the stool and said excitedly, ¡± the first blind date is here! ¡± after an hour of confrontation with fourth master mo, hepletely ignored their group of godfathers and almost caused them to explode in anger. however, at this moment, the godfathers were happy. this son-inw was not good enough, right? a new son-inw was here! they had asked song junlin to make special arrangements. they wanted to find someone who surpassed fourth master mo and was worthy of little rongrong. ¡°huahua, get ready!¡± chenn shouted at li ruhua. ¡± storm, storm, critical strike, da bai, be careful. don¡¯t scare our future son-inw! ¡± jiang fu looked at the big ones rolling around in the yard. thus, storm and the others obediently squatted at the side. su wei took a few nces and said seriously, ¡± i think we need to decorate this ce a little. these few need to be decorated too. little rongrong, you should dress up a little too. ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, we have to decorate this ce with powder!¡± chenn¡¯s eyes lit up. leng rongrong was speechless. pink? are you serious? the godfather did what he said, and then they took action quickly. a few minutester, lord rong personally witnessed the storm, the storm, and the critical hits. da bai, these proper male pets, were wearing pink chiffon dresses and pink bowties ... storm looked at the huge bow on his body and the pink chiffon dress with a wronged expression and howled. isn¡¯t it good to be a human? why did he have to wear such a strange thing? he was a male wolf, not a female! and that wolf could wear clothes? what the hell is this big bow? storm wanted to take off the bow, but as soon as he moved his head, tang ziyi¡¯sser eyes swept over him. ¡± storm, don¡¯t take it off! if you do, we¡¯ll join forces to beat you up! and don¡¯t move your hooves in the storm. don¡¯t you think you¡¯re beautiful? da bai, don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re so cute? also, critical hit, don¡¯t think i didn¡¯t see you secretly taking off your clothes!¡± the four animals didn¡¯t dare to move and squatted down obediently. on the other hand, the other two little dogs were very happy and rolled around in their skirts. ¡°they seem to be all male ... except for the two little ones.¡± lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at tang ziyi. ¡± you guys made so many bowties for them and made them look like wedding dresses. it doesn¡¯t really suit their taste! ¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re male or female. what¡¯s important is that they¡¯re cute dressed like this. besides, it¡¯ll make you look like a little princess, rongrong. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very dreamy? ¡± tang ziyi said with an exaggerated expression. ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± lord rong replied. ¡°girls usually like pink things like this!¡± chenn, the second father said. it was true that she liked pink, but there weren¡¯t many girls who would like things like big tigers, right? lord rong didn¡¯t have the energy to retort. she could only look at the storm and the others helplessly. the storm whimpered in grievance. ¡°flower, take your master to dress up.¡± jiang fu, the godfather, gave the order. then, lord rong was taken away. when lord rong saw the rack of pink princess dresses, he was stunned. ¡°huahua, you¡¯re not going to make me wear this kind of dress, are you? does this dress suit my style? you might as well let me wear a set of sportswear!¡± she could still ept the pink color, but how could she wear such a big, puffy dress? she wasn¡¯t a three or five-year-old girl. she was already in her twenties! the godfather was indeed crazy. ¡°i think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± li ruhua said regretfully, ¡± it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have my size. if they do, i should try it on. ¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched unconsciously. she looked deeply at li ruhua. she recalled some things from the past. it didn¡¯t seem like huahua was like this at the beginning. why was it getting more and more serious ... was it because of him? was he forced by her? or could it be that crossdressing was really only zero times, or perhaps countless times? why did he feel sorry for huahua¡¯s family ... a good man had be a sissy bald head ... ¡°lord rong, just choose one.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± this is an order from my godfather. if you don¡¯t wear it, i¡¯ll die a horrible death! ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll choose.¡± after choosing for a long time, lord rong finally chose a pink dress that wasn¡¯t too exaggerated and the skirt wasn¡¯t that big. other than the huge bow on her back, which was a little exaggerated, she was still considered to be more of a normal person. then, li ruhua brought over a pair of leather shoes and matched it with lord rong¡¯s. Chapter 1396 1396 your name is even more special than huahua¡¯s name! after changing, li ruhua did some makeup for master rong and did her hair. her long hair was curled and then tied up with a big bow. all of a sudden, lord rong had turned into a pretty girl with a pink bow. although the clothes were a little pink, they looked surprisingly fitting on lord rong. lord rong¡¯s skin was fair to begin with, and she looked very tender. after dressing up, she seemed even more tender, and her whole body seemed to be shining. she was really like a natural-born noble princess, with an unparalleled temperament. ¡°it¡¯s good!¡± huahua looked at lord rong and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± only you can wear this, lord rong. it suits you very well! ¡± if she wore a nice pink like this, she would be a stunning beauty. if she didn¡¯t, she would be a country bumpkin. when leng rongrong went out, her godfathers were all stunned. ¡°you¡¯re just as cute as when you were little!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i kind of miss the time when little rongrong was still a milk dumpling, she was so cute! ¡± ¡± time passes too quickly. little rongrong is already so big, but she¡¯s still so cute! ¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i didn¡¯t even stay by little rongrong¡¯s side. i didn¡¯t get to see what little rongrong looked like when she was young. it¡¯s such a pity! ¡± ¡± brother nantian, don¡¯t be so excited. we have videos and photos of rongrong when she was young. i¡¯ll show them to youter. you¡¯re not considered absent. ¡± ¡°mommy, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± little nan yu also jumped in front of master rong. although he didn¡¯t want his mommy to go on a blind date, his mommy was really too good-looking! little nan yu rushed towards fourth master mo after a round of ttery. ¡°daddy, look! isn¡¯t mommy pretty?¡± only then did fourth master mo raise his head and look over. in an instant, he was stunned. for a moment, he felt as if his heart had been struck by something, as if he had been electrocuted. the two of them looked at each other, and neither of them spoke. fourth master mo quickly looked away. when lord rong saw that lord fourth was no longer looking at her, she was a little disappointed. she still couldn¡¯t remember and didn¡¯t know when she would remember. now that her godfathers were around, it wouldn¡¯t be good to ask her master to help check on lord fourth¡¯s condition. the sound of a car could be heard from outside. a few cars drove in and stopped in the parking lot. song junlin, qin xiong, and the others got out of their cars first. a group of men followed behind them. a group of men stood in a row. the scene looked very exaggerated. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡®f * ck, is the scene so big? did he find so many partners for her? isn¡¯t thisparable to the imperial pce choosing a consort? ¡± old qin, you look after them first. i¡¯ll go and ask my godfathers if they want to take a look together or take turns. ¡± song junlin said, wiping the sweat off his forehead. he had already tried his best to get so many men. only god knew how difficult it was. after taking a deep breath, song junlin ran to jiang fu and the others. ¡± godfather, i¡¯ve brought all the people. i¡¯ve carefully selected them from all walks of life. all 34 of them were geniuses! do you all want toe and talk to lord rong one by one ore up here and let lord rong watch it together?¡± jiang fu and the others whispered to each other for a while, and then jiang fu said, ¡± one by one. it¡¯s not clear if we look at it together. ¡± ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll go and queue them up. one by one!¡± song junlin obeyed and ran back. leng rongrong was speechless. a few minutester, lord rong was arranged to sit at a long table. the godfathers sat on both sides of her. the long table was covered with a beautiful tablecloth. there were many fresh flowers on the table, and the legs of the table were tied with a pink veil. the group of people sat there like judges. then, song junlin started calling for help. ¡°number one, it¡¯s your turn. remember to perform well!¡± song junlin was holding a notebook and shouting for number one. behind them, qin xiong, hu xin, and sun zhenzhi were all managing the remaining men. meanwhile, little nan yu and fourth master mo were still sitting at the entrance, watching the show. li ruhua, tang luo, quan yu, and nan si moved a small stool over and sat down. nan si thought, this is exactly like the emperor choosing his concubine! lord rong is so lucky to have so many excellent men!¡± butler quan stomped on nan si¡¯s foot. ¡± stop talking. can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a long grasnd above fourth master¡¯s head? ¡± nan si said,¡¯oh, we can¡¯t stop it either. what else can we do other than watch the show? wasn¡¯t lord fourth also watching the show?! i don¡¯t care how many grasnds grow on lord fourth¡¯s head!¡± ¡°fourth master, are you really not going to do anything?¡± asked tang luo. she¡¯s your wife, your most beloved wife. if you don¡¯t do anything now, you¡¯ll regret it when you regain your memory!¡± ¡± so what if he regrets it? ¡± nan si said, ¡± we¡¯re not the ones who regret it anyway! ¡± ¡°do you believe that i¡¯ll record your words and show it to lord fourth when he regains his memory?¡± tang luo asked. ¡°fourth master, tang luo is right. young madam is the person you love the most. you¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t do anything!¡± don¡¯t you have any feelings for young madam?¡± on the side, little nan yu was also trying to persuade lord fourth. however, fourth master mo remained unmoved. although he felt a strange feeling in his heart when he looked at the woman, as if his heart was going crazy, he managed to control it. his rationality told him that it was unlikely that he would find a woman with so many godfather¡¯s to be his wife. wasn¡¯t it scary to have so many father-inw? on the other side, blind date number one had already entered the stage. after he came up, he sat on a chair opposite the long table. he didn¡¯t have stage fright when facing the group of godfather and lord rong. when he saw lord rong, his eyes even lit up. ¡°godfather, this is the information on male guest number one!¡± hu xin rushed up with a stack of documents and handed them out one by one. ¡°jia caihua?¡± when leng rongrong saw the information, the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡± your name is very unique, why is it called fake cauliflower? ¡± ¡± well, my mom likes to eat broli, so she named it cauliflower. ¡± jia caihua said very seriously, ¡± my name might not be that nice, but it doesn¡¯t affect my excellence! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re very outstanding. may i ask what makes you so outstanding?¡± leng rongrong asked. jia caihua replied,¡±he¡¯s excellent in every aspect. i¡¯m now in the IT industry and i¡¯m considered a top talent.¡± i¡¯m also very handsome, and my figure is very good. i heard that miss leng knows kung fu, and my kung fu is also good!¡± ¡°oh, really? then how many moves will you be practicing?¡± leng rongrong said, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll show you!¡± jia caihua said enthusiastically. he pulled out his chair and began to take off his clothes. he was bare to the waist, revealing his lean chest. there was no flesh on his arms. when he turned his head, the back of his head was actually bald ... he had seen people who were bald, but he had never seen people who were bald on the back of their heads ... Chapter 1397 1397 chapter 1399-all ugly? ¡± pfft-pfft-pfft-¡± lord rong couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. then-she waved her hand and said, ¡± well, don¡¯t mind me. i¡¯m notughing at you. ¡± please continue!¡± ¡°hey, ha!¡± ¡°wow, kill!¡± jia caihua let out a few angry roars in an intimidating manner. then, he made a very cool pose. but then, he suddenly squatted down and carefully rolled on the ground, making a somersault. then, he stood up again. ¡± ept your death!¡± leng rongrong,¡±pfft, pfft, pfft.¡± hahaha ... she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she was going tough to death! he was prepared to see a big move, but he didn¡¯t expect the opponent to be a bronze. this somersault was even worse than a two or three-year-old child¡¯s! however, the aura of his roar was indeed a little shocking. jiang fu and the others ¡®faces darkened as they looked at the man in disbelief. then, they collectively looked at song junlin with killing intent, their faces full of questions. song junlin: ¡± ... hahahaha, actually, he¡¯s quite imposing. i¡¯ve checked. he¡¯s really not bad in the IT industry! ¡± ¡°is it a pretty good bald spot on the back of the head?¡± lord rong looked at song junlin. ¡± old song, do you have some misunderstanding about my appearance? ¡± ¡± no, the ones i¡¯ve chosen are all pretty good looking. although he¡¯s a little bald, he¡¯s actually pretty good-looking. ¡± song junlin quickly exined, ¡± don¡¯t worry. this is the worst one. the further you go, the better! ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± sure, let¡¯s look at the back then! ¡± jia caihua was confused. why did you have to look at thest part? am i not good enough? miss leng, i¡¯m very outstanding, and i know how to dote on people! i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m not here for your money. although i hope you can buy a house for my mom and live with her, i really love you!¡± leng rongrong was shocked. jiang fu,¡±throw him out!¡± ¡°qin xiong, take number one away. number two,e up quickly!¡± song junlin swallowed hard. he had asked others to help him find these people in such a short time. he didn¡¯t expect to find someone like this. he was really afraid that if he didn¡¯t find the right one, his godfather would skin him alive! even if his godfather didn¡¯t skin him, he reckoned that lord rong would do it himself! no. 2 came up. no. 2 was quite good-looking. he looked very delicate and young. he looked like a young fresh meat. when the godfather saw this appearance, he was very satisfied. even lord rong¡¯s eyes were fixed on it. ¡± this one¡¯s not bad. it¡¯s very pleasing to the eye! ¡± although he couldn¡¯tpare to lord fourth, an ordinary boy like him could be considered a school hunk. lord rong took a look at no. 2¡¯s information. ¡± he¡¯s really the school hunk. is he from golden tree university? ¡± although this school wasn¡¯t that great, it was still not bad to be ranked first every year. and you¡¯re still a university student?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m a third-year student.¡± the boy replied obediently, ¡± i have a dream. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± leng rongrong looked at the boy and asked with interest, ¡± you have a dream, huh? what dream is it? tell me about it. ¡± ¡°find a rich woman to support me!¡± the boy said, ¡± she¡¯s in charge of making money to support the family, and i¡¯m in charge of being as beautiful as a flower! i feel that miss leng is very much in line with my dream of being a rich woman.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. was this considered a dream? first daddy was speechless. her second father was speechless. her third father was speechless. xuanyuan nantian was speechless. su wei: ¡± your dream is really amazing, but why would a rich woman want to keep you as her mistress? what else do you have besides being average-looking? ¡± ¡°i can still protect the richdy,¡± the boy replied. at this moment, critical hit shouted,¡±giggle! giggle! giggle!¡± ¡± the boy suddenly rushed to huahua, who was going to pour water, and jumped on her. huahua stretched out her arms in horror, and the boy hung on her like a ko bear. ¡°you¡¯re even afraid of a chicken, and you still want to protect rongrong?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s mouth twitched. he looked at song junlin and roared, ¡± little song, what¡¯s wrong with you?! ¡± what kind of rotten melons did you find! why don¡¯t you go to a nightclub and find a few young masters? even a few young masters would be better than him!¡± ¡°no,¡± song junlin replied. no, his grades are so good, and he¡¯s always been first since he was young. i thought he was normal, but i didn¡¯t expect him to be like this!¡± he hadn¡¯t had the time to seriously inspect it in the past few days! he had already tried his best! ¡± well, godfather, please calm down. master rong, please calm down. there¡¯s more. the next one is powerful. he¡¯s from an ancient martial arts family. he¡¯s very powerful! ¡± song junlin waved his hands crazily and brought out number three. number three came over. he had a good figure, strong muscles, and a face that could be considered aesthetically pleasing. although he wasn¡¯t a handsome man, he was still considered good-looking. ¡°you, what is your name? did you type the wrong word? you muscle?¡± lord rong looked at the information carefully and was shocked by the name. ¡± oh, that¡¯s right. i chose it myself. i want to grow more muscles, so i chose the word ¡®xiuyin has muscles¡¯. ¡± the man said calmly. ¡± i¡¯ve never heard of any ancient martial arts aristocratic family with the surname you. you can¡¯t have changed your own surname, right? ¡± lord rong asked. ¡± actually, our family can¡¯t be considered an ancient family. we¡¯ve only opened a martial arts school for a few years. ¡± ¡± i have a purpose foring here today, ¡± one of the muscr men said. ¡°what¡¯s the purpose?¡± ¡± what? ¡± lord rong asked, dumbfounded. was he not here for a blind date? at this moment, a muscr man suddenly rushed towards lord rong and punched him. if it wasn¡¯t for lord rong¡¯s body¡¯s conditioned reflex, which allowed him to dodge very quickly, she would have probably been punched in the face. ¡°what are you doing?¡± lord rong looked at the man in disbelief. ¡°let¡¯s have apetition. i heard that you¡¯re very powerful and your kung fu is not bad. i want to have apetition with you!¡± ¡± i¡¯ll kill you! ¡± some muscle said as he attacked lord rong. however, before he could punch chief rong, jiang fu grabbed him. jiang fu flung the muscr man in front of song junlin. ¡± little song, is he from an ancient martial arts family? ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect him to write fake information!¡± song junlin wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. he was in despair. he really didn¡¯t expect that such a weirdo would appear. he had always asked people to help introduce the most suitable person to him. looking at the group of people behind him, song junlin almost lost all hope. could it be that they were all like this? then only the ones he found himself were better? he could only bite the bullet and do it. if there wasn¡¯t any, he had no other way. then, a few more blind date men were sent up. their looks were passable and they were considered outstanding in their respective industries. however, they did not meet the requirements of their godfather, especially a few of them who had very strange behavior. Chapter 1398 1398 little nan yu is a traitor? after seeing more than a dozen, the godfather was almost in despair. she had wanted to show mo linyuan and diminish his spirit, but she did not expect that none of the boys couldpare to mo linyuan. whether it was his looks, family background, or anything else. it wasn¡¯t easy for him to find a man with good conditions and looks, but he actually had a fianc¨¦e chasing after him ... therefore, the godfather could only give song junlin a terrifying, murderous look. song junlin wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief. he was about to go crazy. he wanted to find someone better than lord fourth, but lord fourth was so outstanding. where could he find someone better? he was under double the pressure now. he could see that lord fourth was also staring at him. if lord fourth had not lost his memory, he would have been beheaded. little nan yu was looking at him with a terrifying gaze. if he didn¡¯t tell the little guy, the little guy would probably skin him alive. ¡°number 17, you do it!¡± song junlin introduced him as he shouted, ¡± this is jun ye, the head of the jun family, an ancient martial arts family. his kung fu is impressive, and his calligraphy is great as well. he¡¯s also the best actor, a god-like existence. you can say that he¡¯s multi-talented ... ¡± ¡°junye, i know.¡± when lord rong heard this name, he knew that they were from the jun family. the jun family, an ancient martial arts family, was indeed very good. jun ye was indeed a very powerful master ording to the rumors. the key was that he had indeed been in the entertainment industry before, and his existence was like a god. he was a movie king. moreover, his looks were indeed unparalleled. that face could be said to be wless. it could be said that he was on par with fourth master mo. in the rumors, he was on par with fourth master mo. although their looks were different, they were both extremely devilish. fourth master mo looked more domineering, while jun ye looked more like a refined scum. however, their strength could be considered to be on par. when lord rong saw jun ye¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off him. his face was indeed very pleasing to the eye. no wonder he was the most handsome man in the entertainment industry. he was also a god-like existence. jiang fu and the other two looked at jun ye and couldn¡¯t help nodding in satisfaction. this child was not bad, he was good in all aspects, he was good-looking, and he had a reputation, better than mo linyuan! ¡°why did youe for a blind date?¡± jiang fu asked a crucial question. ¡°do you still need a reason? it¡¯s because the blind date was with lord rong and i¡¯ve always liked lord rong.¡± jun ye chuckled. when heughed, it was as if all the flowers in the world had bloomed. his peach-shaped eyes were even more electrifying. su wei,¡±i actually feel like i¡¯m being electrocuted!¡± little rongrong, this one¡¯s looks are not bad, you can¡¯t let her go! even if it¡¯s just a spare tire, it¡¯s fine!¡± jun ye was speechless. leng rongrong was speechless. at the same time, lord fourth, who had been acting nonchnt all this while, raised his head and looked at jun ye. when he saw lord rong staring at jun ye, an inexplicable anger rose in his heart. he seemed to have the urge to rush up and beat this man up. xiao xun ¡®er noticed his daddy¡¯s reaction from the side and his eyes immediately lit up. could it be that his daddy was jealous? being jealous meant that although daddy had lost his memory, he still had mommy in his heart. he thought he didn¡¯t love her, but in fact, he loved her more than anyone else. therefore, this kind of stimtion was effective for daddy! ¡°sigh, it seems like i¡¯ll have to change daddy.¡± xiao nan zhi sighed. ¡± but this uncle jun ye looks not bad. he¡¯s very handsome and very capable. he¡¯s even the best actor! the godfather also seemed to be very satisfied! grandpa is satisfied too, and even grandma su wei is satisfied!¡± his cold gazended on little nan yu and fourth master mo looked over. ¡°you don¡¯t want me to be with your mommy?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to, but you can¡¯t remember the past, and you don¡¯t seem to be interested in mommy. in that case, i won¡¯t make things difficult for you!¡± little nan yu jumped down from the chair. then, she quickly ran to jun ye. ¡°uncle jun ye, i¡¯m xiao xun ¡®er. nice to meet you. i¡¯m mommy¡¯s godson, do you mind? if you don¡¯t mind, i don¡¯t have to be mommy¡¯s godson. if you don¡¯t mind, i can also take your surname!¡± the little rascal deliberately spoke loudly to ensure that fourth master mo could hear him. fourth master mo¡¯s face turned green when he heard this. ¡± d * mn, this is too much. change his surname? ¡± nan si¡¯s eyes widened as he looked in little nan yu¡¯s direction. then, he gave a thumbs up. he was willing to do anything for her! no wonder the baldie often cries because of him!¡± ¡± fourth master! ¡± tang luo looked at mo linyuan worriedly. ¡± it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. the young madam and the young master are leaving us. we¡¯re dead! ¡± butler quan held his head in his hands. ¡± fourth master, that is the woman on your marriage certificate. that is the child on your household register. are you really not going to want her? ¡± ¡°my lord, this isn¡¯t a matter of love anymore. this is a matter of dignity!¡± ¡± a man can¡¯t be cuckolded. it¡¯s a loss of dignity for your own child to take another person¡¯sst name! ¡± tang luo tried his best to persuade her, but when he saw the young madam smile at jun ye, his heart broke. i¡¯m finished! young madam liked good-looking girls. back when she married lord fourth, she had only reluctantly helped him because of his good looks. this was great. lord fourth was tired of looking at her and could change to a new face. lord fourth had no chance of winning at all, especially since lord fourth had no reaction at all. he was clearly about to be cuckolded. little nan yu looked at jun ye with his beautiful eyes. jun ye squatted down and looked up at little nan yu. ¡± i don¡¯t mind. you¡¯re so cute. if i had a son as cute as you, i¡¯d be so happy! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be happy to have a daddy like you. you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°traitor!¡± tang luo shouted. when little nan yu turned around, he felt a tall figure leaning over. then, he was carried behind lord fourth. ¡°you won¡¯t have a chance anymore. this is my son.¡± fourth master mo looked at jun ye coldly, his body seemed to be on fire. ¡°the child doesn¡¯t need you anymore. the little guy seems to like me a lot.¡± jun ye smiled and said, ¡± fourth master, since you¡¯ve forgotten, why don¡¯t you let go? ¡± ¡°i knew her before you did, and i liked her before you did. she should be mine.¡± jun ye was still smiling. he exuded an aura that belonged only to him, and he had a nice floral scent. fourth master mo¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he had encountered a beast that was being snatched away, ¡± she doesn¡¯t belong to you yet, she is mine! ¡± as he spoke, fourth master mo turned to look at leng rongrong. when lord rong met with fourth master mo¡¯s dark eyes, she felt her heart skip a few beats. it was lord fourth¡¯s gaze, lord fourth¡¯s overbearing manner! Chapter 1399 1399 chapter 1401-choose a few to stay fourth master mo nced at lord rong before turning back to look at jun ye, ¡± you can go now. ¡± we¡¯re not divorced yet, and she¡¯s still my wife!¡± ¡°are you sure? i heard that you¡¯ve lost your memory and don¡¯t even recognize the people around you, much less your wife, right?¡± an even more powerful aura emanated from jun ye¡¯s body as the two of them stared at each other with daggers drawn. fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word, but the killing intent in his eyes became even more intense. their eyes were filled with the glint of des and the shadow of swords. the two of them seemed to have already started fighting. the people around them felt their blood run cold as they watched the smoke-free battlefield. song junlin swallowed his saliva and looked at jiang fu and the others. jiang fu and the others didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. they sat calmly on the chairs and watched the show. then, tang ziyi deliberately raised his voice, ¡± little rongrong, what do you think of jun ye? if it doesn¡¯t work, there are still others behind. there should be better quality ones. if you don¡¯t like it, we can continue to look for more! you have to be careful when you look for a man, otherwise, it¡¯s easy to find a bad man!¡± leng rongrong did not respond, her eyes seemed to be glued to mo linyuan. she looked at mo linyuan and waited for fourth master mo to regain his memory. however, lord fourth did not seem to have regained his memories. although he was as overbearing and domineering as ever, he did not show any signs of regaining his memories. it was as if he was only doing this for his dignity. ¡± fourth master, it seems like i was right. you¡¯ve forgotten about your wife. what right do you have to speak at this time? ¡± jun ye smiled at his godfather and his biological fathers and said, ¡± ¡°everyone, although we¡¯ve never met before, i hope that everyone can believe me. i love rongrong very much. i¡¯ve already fallen for rongrong when i was at the heavenly dao martial academy.¡± ¡°heavenly dao martial academy?¡± jiang fu thought for a moment. ¡± that was many years ago! ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± ¡°heavenly dao martial academy?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at jun ye. ¡± you¡¯ve been to the heavenly dao martial arts academy too? ¡± she actually did not remember jun ye. the heavenly dao martial arts academy was located in continent Y. there was a nameless city there, and the nameless city had a heavenly dao martial academy. basically, only a few transcendent existences had the qualifications to enter the heavenly dao martial academy. the existence of the institute of martial arts was very mysterious, but it was also very powerful. those who could enter the institute were usually the descendants of some reclusive families, the powerful heirs of some ancient martial arts families, or people with extraordinary abilities. furthermore, those who graduated from the heavenly dao martial academy were basically no ordinary people. at that time, leng rongrong had taken the exam for fun and got in. after she got in, she didn¡¯t study hard. every day, she was busy pulling out the beard of the principal¡¯s grandfather and the teachers ¡®hair or beards, or ying tricks on them. in the beginning, everyone liked chief rong and felt that a powerful genius hade.ter on, everyone realized that chief rong was a little scary, so they didn¡¯t really wee her and wanted her to leave quickly. ter on, she became a teacher at the institute of martial arts, but she left after teaching a ss. as for jun ye, she knew that he had attended the institute of martial arts, but lord rong had no impression of him. ¡°you were about to leave when i arrived, so it¡¯s not strange that you don¡¯t remember me.¡± jun ye said, ¡± but when i first entered the academy, i heard of your name. it was like thunder piercing my ears. ¡± lord rong was the student with the best aptitude in the heavenly dao martial arts academy and also the youngest teacher. however, no matter what she did, she would leave after she had had enough fun, so she didn¡¯t stay for long. even now, when the teachers of the heavenly dao martial arts academy mentioned lord rong, they couldn¡¯t wait for her to return. however, they were also worried that she would be too mischievous and tease them. jun ye had said that leng rongrong was his goddess. if he had not been studying at the heavenly dao martial arts academy during that period of time, he might have already wooed lord rong. after that, he heard the news of master rong and master mo si getting married. so, he gave up on pursuing lord rong. however, ever since the news of lord rong and fourth master mo¡¯s divorce spread, he had been looking for an opportunity. coincidentally, he met song junlin and heard from him that lord rong went on a blind date and fourth master mo lost his memory. jun ye had felt extremely regretful for losing lord rong previously. therefore, he hoped that he could have lord rong this time. jun ye looked at leng rongrong affectionately. ¡± rongrong, please give me a chance. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. she couldn¡¯t bear to reject such a good-looking face, but ... she was lord fourth¡¯s wife. leng rongrong was about to reject him when jun ye appeared next to lord rong in a sh. he whispered into leng rongrong¡¯s ear, ¡± don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. don¡¯t you think that my existence might agitate lord fourth? ¡± i don¡¯t mind being your tool to provoke mo linyuan, as long as you give me the chance to pursue you!¡± ¡°that¡¯s not very good, is it?¡± although she did feel that jun ye seemed to be able to agitate mo linyuan. but it didn¡¯t seem very good for her to use jun ye like this. ¡°i don¡¯t mind, really.¡± jun ye said sincerely. xiao nan zhi came closer and looked up at leng rongrong, blinking her eyes. ¡± mommy, try it! ¡± leng rongrong nced at jun ye, who nodded. ¡± let¡¯s try. ¡± hearing jun ye¡¯s words, lord rong finally nodded. ¡± let¡¯s give it a try, then. ¡± but my true love is my husband, and it won¡¯t change.¡± hearing lord rong¡¯s words, jun ye onlyughed, ¡± i know. it seems like you really like fourth master mo. ¡± when he saw his son and wife talking to jun ye and jun ye smiling like a flower, lord fourth felt an inexplicable sense of anxiety. especially when he saw that jiang fu and the others seemed to be very satisfied with jun ye, he felt even more suffocated and had difficulty breathing. ¡°you haven¡¯t divorced me, have you?¡± fourth master mo looked at leng rongrong. ¡°it¡¯s no longer important whether we get a divorce or not. haven¡¯t you already forgotten about me?¡± chief rong sighed. ¡± then it¡¯s no different from a divorce. ¡± ¡°who said that!¡± fourth master mo frowned. ¡°mommy¡¯s right. i thought daddy didn¡¯t care about the green grasnd above his head anymore.¡± little nan yu smiled, ¡± i think mommy and uncle junye can do it too. daddy, just give up. ¡± seeing this, song junlin immediately leaned over. ¡± so, is the blind date over? ¡± is this considered finding someone you¡¯re satisfied with?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s not over yet!¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± little song, go and call everyone over for me. we¡¯ll take a look again. perhaps there were still people who met the conditions? if you meet the requirements, stay.¡± ¡°what do you mean by staying?¡± song junlin was confused. ¡°stay here and let our little rongrong get along well, then choose one or a few that she likes!¡± tang ziyi said with a bold face. Chapter 1400 1400 chapter 1402-attractive boy group song junlin gathered all the remaining men. after the careful selection, his godfathers chose two more boys. one of them was called lu wuhua, a young surgeon with a powerful background. his family was in politics, and he was very handsome. the other one was called bai jiuying, a very powerful mercenary who liked to be alone. he had a very powerful force in continent N and was backed by an ancient family that had moved over from china. both of them were outstanding in terms of ability and qualifications. in the eyes of their godfathers, they were worthy of lord rong. just as the rest of the people were sent away, zhong hanyue arrivedte and shouted, ¡± am ite? can i still make it in time for the blind date with lord rong? ¡± everyone turned around and looked at zhong hanyue, who was sweating profusely. ¡°why are you sote?¡± jiang fu asked. ¡°if you ask rongrong if she¡¯s willing to go on a blind date with you, rongrong has already rejected you a thousand times.¡± chenn frowned. ¡°why are youte?¡± tang ziyi asked. they used to have high hopes for zhong hanyue, but recently, they felt that her brain seemed to be not too good. ¡± i¡¯m lost ... ¡± zhong hanyue sighed and said gloomily. as expected, his brain wasn¡¯t working ... such an easy ce to find, but he got lost? having no sense of direction was bad, what if he lost rongrong? although the godfather was against it, zhong hanyue was very insistent on staying. he said that since everyone was going to be inspected, it would not make a difference if he was added. under zhong hanyue¡¯s insistence, he also stayed. during dinner, the huge dining table was filled with people. it could be said to be very lively. the dining table was filled with the glint and sh of swords. in order to show off, jun ye, lu wuhua, bai jiuying, and zhong hanyue frantically put food into lord rong¡¯s bowl. before lord rong even started eating, her rice bowl had already piled up into a small mountain. lord rong was speechless. how was she going to eat like this? ¡°rongrong, eat more!¡± jun ye said, ¡± you¡¯re a little too skinny. ¡± ¡°rongrong, it¡¯s fine if you eat more. you¡¯re not fat. even if you¡¯re fat, i won¡¯t abandon you,¡± bai jiuying said. ¡°rongrong, i don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so i¡¯ll give you all the dishes. if you don¡¯t like them, just put them in my bowl. i¡¯ll eat them.¡± lu wuhua looked very attentive. fourth master mo¡¯s chopsticks froze in mid-air, and the meat he was about to put into his bowl stopped in his tracks. then, he looked at lord rong. after some thought, he put his bowl in front of lord rong and took lord rong¡¯s bowl. the scene was a little strange. zhong hanyue frowned and said, ¡± f * ck, you guys are too fast. i haven¡¯t even reacted yet! wasn¡¯t that a little too much! rongrong, how about this, i¡¯ll cook you a dish to express my feelings?¡± ¡°thank you, but no!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s face darkened. she quickly ate. as fourth master mo ate, he kept an eye on the others. he would stop anyone who tried to put food into lord rong¡¯s bowl. jiang fu and the others were very satisfied with the scene. ¡± now this is more like it. if you like it, then take it. little rongrong, as long as you like it, godfather will like it too! ¡± tang ziyi said casually, ¡± tsk, tsk, we should find a few more men for little rongrong to serve her! ¡± lord rong was speechless. she wasn¡¯t the emperor, what did she need so many harems for! moreover, there were too many concubines in the harem, and the emperor was the one who was tired, okay? lord rong finished her meal with great difficulty. during the meal, the men almost started fighting a few times, which scared her out of her wits. she almost thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to have dinner. after dinner, lord rong nned to go out for a walk. she wanted to go out for a walk with storm and the rest, but before she could go out, she was pestered by a few men. ¡°rongrong, where are you going? we¡¯ll go with you!¡± lu wuhua said. ¡°are you going for a walk? i¡¯ming too!¡± bai jiuying said. ¡°i¡¯ll go too, i¡¯ll go too!¡± zhong hanyue said. fourth master mo did not say a word, but he had already caught up with her. jun ye was even faster. he walked to lord rong¡¯s side and said, ¡± rongrong, let¡¯s go! ¡± just like that, lord rong went out with a few exceptionally good-looking men. after leaving the vi, they walked on the road. asionally, people would pass by and keep looking at them. the girls looked at him with envious eyes, and the boys also looked at him with a strange expression. lord rong was speechless. as they walked, a few girls happened to pass by. they were talking andughing as they walked. when they saw lord rong, their discussion immediately became more intense. after discussing the rtionship between lord rong and the boys, a pretty and bold girl walked over. ¡°little sister, are these your brothers?¡± jun ye and the others each had their own styles, but each of them was extremely handsome. therefore, it was very eye-catching. a few girls were whispering to each other. they were so excited that their faces were red. they seemed to want their contact information. ¡°no,¡± lord rong replied. ¡°isn¡¯t it? are they friends?¡± lord rong didn¡¯t say anything and felt helpless. ¡°we¡¯re all her suitors.¡± lu wuhua exined the rtionship with a smile. the girl: ¡°!!!! ¡± the other girl said, ¡± so, we want the contact information of the big brothers. is there no chance? ¡± the handsome guys said in unison, ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± the girls looked regretful. lord rong smiled at them and walked around them. a few men quickly caught up from behind. the row of handsome men looked like they hade out of a picture newspaper. they were simply eye-catching to the extreme. the girls didn¡¯t get his contact information, so they had to take some photos secretly. ¡± i¡¯m so envious. what kind of charm could attract such a handsome guy? ¡± ¡°that youngdy is also very beautiful. it¡¯s not strange for an outstanding person to be attracted to an outstanding person!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i really want one. how can he be so handsome! ¡± ¡± this big sister is being chased by so many boys, but she looks so calm! ¡± ¡°even television shows don¡¯t dare to film it this way!¡± ¡± however, did you guys notice that the youngdy looks a little familiar? ¡± ¡°i think one of the boys looks familiar ... damn, i remember, junye! the movie king jun ye, the super god!¡± ¡± f * ck, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s jun ye. it¡¯s really jun ye. he hasn¡¯t appeared in the public eye for a long time. he¡¯s actually chasing a girl? ¡± ¡°no, i remember now. that youngdy, isn¡¯t that youngdy master rong who has been scolded badly recently?¡± ¡± d * mn, doesn¡¯t lord rong already have fourth master mo? that¡¯s right, fourth master mo was also there just now! ¡± ¡°all of you are lord rong¡¯s pursuers? why does this lineup feel a little scary!¡± ¡°so, didn¡¯t lord rong lose all his martial arts and everything was just an illusion? you can¡¯t be lying to us by taking a walk with so many handsome guys, right?¡± ¡± ah, oh my god, so are the rumors on the inte true? ¡± Chapter 1401 1401 he¡¯s afraid of animals with long fur! the sky gradually darkened and master rong was ready to go back after her walk. the night wind was a little cold, and the handsome guys were ready to take off their clothes for lord rong to wear. seeing the clothes in front of her, master rong stopped in her tracks, not knowing whose to take. at this moment, she suddenly felt someone put a piece of clothing on her back and pulled it together. then, a big hand took her hand and led her forward. fourth master mo¡¯s expression remained calm from the start to the end, but everything he did was so natural that even he himself was surprised. the rest of them: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°mo linyuan, you broke the rules!¡± the rest of them were also waiting for lord fourth. lord fourth¡¯s expression did not change,¡¯who set the rules? my wife, you can just wear my clothes. you can go now!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not leaving. i¡¯m going after this woman!¡± lu wuhua: ¡± i won¡¯t leave either. once i go back, i¡¯ll be forced to get married. i don¡¯t want to get married. ¡± jun ye, [ my goddess, i won¡¯t miss this! ] lord rong thought,¡±i feel like she knows lu wuhua¡¯s secret ...¡± so he came to her ce to avoid the marriage? the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. in the end, he returned home amidst the noise of the crowd. on the way, the men were still talking about rifying the scandal on the inte for lord rong and almost quarreled again because of this. on the sofa, lord rong sat cross-legged and rubbed his temples. so, when an emperor had a harem of 3000 beauties, how did he live? fortunately, it was a littlete. lord rong went straight back to her room to sleep and didn¡¯t care about these quarrels anymore. after taking a shower and lying on the bed, lord rong heaved a heavy sigh of relief. she was really too tired ... although these men were very pleasing to the eye, it was quite tiring for them to court her, especially when her attention was on lord fourth. ah yuan still didn¡¯t seem to remember anything, but his behavior and habits were still the same as before, which was a good sign. perhaps she should really provoke mo linyuan, but she would have to let her master diagnose him first. she had taken the opportunity to check on mo linyuan¡¯s condition and had also given him acupuncture, but it had no effect. he wondered if his master would be able to see the problem. if he couldn¡¯t figure out the problem, he might still be used by qiao wu and work for him. thinking of this, lord rong had a headache. there was still no news of nie qian, as if she had disappeared from the world. she had even asked cheng cheng for help because xiao xun ¡®er had said that nie qian might have some rtionship with the people there. as lord rong thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep. at the same time, the entire vi was very quiet. everyone was sleeping. because they felt that these men were very scary, storm and the others had been hiding in the backyard from the beginning. at night, when everyone was sleeping, they slowly came to the hall to sleep. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, bai jiuying, the top mercenary in the world, came out of his room. no one would have thought that this fellow was actually afraid of animals with long fur. therefore, when he came out, he happened to run into the storm, rainstorm, critical hit, and big white tiger that sneaked in like a thief. he let out an extremely horrified scream. ¡°ah, what a ghost!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a long-haired monster!¡± ¡°help!¡± ¡± a pink, long-haired monster! how terrifying! ¡± li ruhua was the first one toe out of her room when she heard themotion. then, before huahua could react, a man rushed over and pounced on her. the two of them even kissed. bai jiuying looked at flowey in shock. ¡± what an ugly female ghost! i kissed the female ghost!¡± bang bang! huahua had been punched twice, and her eyes had be panda eyes. bai jiuying was on the verge of tears. huahua wailed, ¡± damn you, can¡¯t you see clearly? i¡¯m not a female ghost. i¡¯m huahua! ¡± you actually dared to hit me! i¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°what happened?¡± jun ye, lu wuhua, and zhong hanyue poked their heads out from the second floor and looked down. ¡± bai jiuying was scared out of his wits. ¡°what long-haired monster? you can¡¯t be talking about the storm right?¡± zhong hanyue frowned. ¡± it¡¯s just a dog. what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± also, the female ghost was actually a man. he was li ruhua, the nanny here! have you forgotten what i¡¯ve cooked for you?¡± storm and the others looked at bai jiuying as if he was a lunatic. after a long time, the animals who were still wearing pink dresses left. only then did bai jiuying catch his breath and watch as li ruhua took away the big-wave wig from his head. then, he saw that the female ghost in the pce-style nightdress was actually the two-meter-tall bald nanny ... ¡°you, are you sick?¡± bai jiuying looked at li ruhua in horror. ¡°i¡¯m not sick, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick!¡± huahua rubbed her eyes. ¡± what are you screaming for? don¡¯t you know that lord rong has a very strong morning temper? you¡¯ll be beaten up! ¡± ...gulp. ¡± bai jiuying gulped. ¡± will she beat me up? she doesn¡¯t have any martial arts, so i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to hit me. why are you wearing female clothes in the middle of the night? and you even have fake hair. what¡¯s your situation? are you a pervert?¡± ¡± you¡¯re the pervert! your entire family is a pervert! ¡± hua hua rolled her eyes. ¡°if you¡¯re not a pervert in women¡¯s clothing, what are you?¡± the corners of bai jiuying¡¯s mouth twitched. he stroked his heart. ¡± are the people in this vi a little scary? ¡± just as bai jiuying raised his head to look, jun ye and the others had all returned to their rooms and mmed their doors shut. bai jiuying felt that something was wrong. then, he saw a thin and petite figure walking down the stairs. lord rong was still rubbing her eyes in a daze as she walked up the stairs, but her aura had already undergone a terrifying change. huahua¡¯s radar was up. he turned around and rushed back to his room. ¡± mr. bai, you¡¯re on your own! ¡± bang! bang! thest door was closed. lord rong had also reached thest step. she stood there unmoving and just stared at bai jiuying. ¡°good, good evening!¡± bai jiuying raised his hand and greeted lord rong. ¡°not good,¡± lord rong said. after that, lord rong bent down and took off his slippers before throwing them at bai jiuying¡¯s head. bai jiuying dodged swiftly and caught lord rong¡¯s shoes. he said carefully, ¡± i¡¯m ... i¡¯m sorry. did i disturb you? here¡¯s your shoes. let¡¯s go back to sleep! ¡± ¡°you actually dared to dodge!¡± lord rong¡¯s pretty little face instantly darkened. then, she suddenly raised her hand, and a stack of flying daggers appeared in her hand. the flying daggers were like a fan, beautiful yet dangerous. Chapter 1402 1402 what are you waiting for? her red lips curled up, and lord rong narrowed her eyes. she suddenly flung her hand. ¡°oh, help!¡± bai jiuying didn¡¯t even have time to react. all he could do was let out a scream, and then, he felt himself being nailed to the door by the flying knife. his clothes were full of holes, and although the flying daggers didn¡¯t hurt him, they were only a few millimeters away from his skin. it was too terrifying! didn¡¯t he say that he had lost all his kung fu? how could a woman who had lost all her kung fu be so terrifying? moreover, this woman seemed to be in a daze from her sleep. lord rong yawned and looked at her masterpiece with satisfaction. then, she went upstairs in a daze and said while walking, ¡± it¡¯s impolite to disturb people¡¯s sleep! ¡± the doors of the other rooms only opened half an hour after lord rong returned to his room. everyone stuck their heads out from upstairs and looked down at bai jiuying with sympathy on their faces. this was the consequence of waking up lord rong. it was too tragic! bai jiuying was hung on the door. he struggled for a while, but still could not get down. ¡± can you put me down? ¡± he whispered. please save me!¡± everyone nced at bai jiuying, smiled silently, and returned to their rooms. bai jiuying,¡¯hey, hey, hey, you¡¯re just going to leave like this? don¡¯t you have any sympathy?¡± ¡°hey, help me!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t fight with you for lord rong!¡± ¡°help me ... ah ...¡± bai jiuying hung on the door with much difficulty as he watched everyone return to their rooms and then turn off the lights ... was he going to hang it on the door for the whole day? wuwuwu ... the night gradually deepened, and bai jiuying fell asleep while hanging on the door. at the same time, a group of people quietly arrived outside the vi. ¡°is this the ce, brother hua?¡± ¡± it¡¯s here. i¡¯ve investigated it. the woman moved here recently. there¡¯s no mistake! ¡± with a cigarette in his mouth, hua shang said triumphantly, ¡± today, we can finally get our revenge! ¡± ¡°this is great, we can finally take revenge!¡± ¡± the dogs trained by master wei are very powerful. no matter how powerful that woman is, she can¡¯t deal with master wei¡¯s dogs. she¡¯s dead! ¡± ¡°who asked her to find trouble with us? she¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°brothers, have you led the dog properly? let¡¯s kill our way in! that woman peed her pants. if it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have had to do such an embarrassing thing!¡± ¡°alright, brothers, let¡¯s go!¡± hua shang led a group of people and rushed to the gate, each of them holding arge group of fierce dogs in their hands. at the same time, storm and the others also perked up their ears. everyone had heard the movement. ¡°howl?¡± a hint of slyness shed in storm¡¯s eyes. it was too embarrassing to wear a pink dress. was there anyone here to help them vent their anger? it was really too great! storm reached the door, lifted its ws, and easily unlocked the door. after that, storm and the others retreated back into the yard. theyid down in the yard and waited. ¡± eh, this door isn¡¯t locked. let¡¯s go in! ¡± ¡± hahaha, this dumb woman actually slept without locking the door. let¡¯s go! ¡± hua shang led a group of people and led gou ¡®zi into the yard. ¡°oh, this courtyard is not bad!¡± ¡°there are so many vegetables in such a big yard. boss, what kind of vegetables are these?¡± a man asked with interest as he plucked a cabbage. ¡± it¡¯s cabbage. you don¡¯t even recognize it! ¡± ¡°what is this?¡± someone picked up a carrot. ¡± wow, so that¡¯s what a carrot looks like! ¡± ¡°this is interesting. this is garlic, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s a leek idiot!¡± ¡°is this a little green onion?¡± ¡°that¡¯s garlic, you idiot!¡± as the group walked in, they began to pull out the vegetables and identify them. after looking around, hua shang¡¯s group finally stood in front of storm¡¯s members. when they saw the critical hit, hua shangughed like crazy. ¡°what the hell, what¡¯s wrong with this chicken? she was wearing a pink dress! hahahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. why did you dress up like this for a chicken?¡± ¡°that¡¯s how women are. they like to dress up like this when they catch something.¡± ¡± hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. this chicken is too funny. i¡¯ll take a few photos and post them online. it¡¯ll definitely go viral! ¡± hua shang took out his phone and prepared to take a picture. however, before he could even take a picture, the critical hit was already aimed at hua shang. ¡°f * ck, are these chickens that fierce? dogs, dogs!¡± hua shang was so frightened that his phone almost flew out of his hand. he took two steps back in an attempt to avoid the critical hit, but it was particrly powerful. seeing that the dog hade up, it wasn¡¯t afraid and attacked the dog angrily. a vicious dog barked at the critical hit, but it wasn¡¯t afraid of it at all. it rushed at the dog, raised its wings, and pped them madly. it also pecked at the dog with its sharp mouth. the well-trained dog¡¯s eye was pecked and it cried out in pain. hua shang: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡± f * ck, what are those two white balls? boss, they look like tigers! ¡± ¡°oh my god, why is this tiger wearing a pink dress too!¡± ¡± there¡¯s also a ck one. it¡¯s a f * cking horse, isn¡¯t it? why is it so big and wearing a pink dress? ¡± ¡± f * ck, boss, this ce is a little strange. why do i feel like that horse is alsoing to attack us? ¡± ¡± there¡¯s something wrong with that tiger as well. what¡¯s the situation with that big white dog? it seems like it¡¯sing to attack us too! ¡± ¡°brother hua, what should we do?¡± ¡± let the dogs out! so what if it¡¯s a tiger? the dogs trained by master wei have bitten a tiger to death before! ¡± hua shang shouted. the group of dogs that they were leading were all released. then, the group of dogs confronted storm and the others. originally, the dogs were supposed to attack storm and the others. but to everyone¡¯s surprise, after the dogs barked for a while, they all retracted their tails and didn¡¯t dare to attack the storm. a group of vicious dogs, it was only natural for them to cower. ¡± woof, woof, woof, woof! ¡± even the dog¡¯s barks seemed to be begging for mercy. ¡°aowu!¡± storm sat down majestically and then called out. the group of dogs immediately turned around and faced hua shang¡¯s group. when hua shang and the others met gou ¡®zi¡¯s gaze, they were instantly frightened and their hair stood on end. ¡°brother hua, w-what are these dogs doing?¡± ¡°i, i feel like they¡¯re going to attack us instead!¡± ¡°what do we do, brother hua?¡± ¡°run! what are you waiting for? hurry up and run!¡± hua shang screamed and ran away quickly. however, before he could reach the door, the rain was already pouring in. this guy was dressed in ck, but when he smiled, he revealed a row of big white teeth. storm raised his horse and patted twice, directly locking the door. hua shang,¡±f * ck his sister ...¡± rainstorm,¡±hulu lulu lulu¡± hua shang said, ¡± damn it, why does this horse smile so much like a human? f * ck, how can it stand up? how did it do it? it can actually walk upright like a human. wait a minute, why does it look like it¡¯s going to hit me? ¡± ¡°pa! pa! pa!¡± with a swing of storm¡¯s hoof, hua shang was pped to the ground. Chapter 1403 1403 i¡¯m not a fairy, i¡¯m a demon! following that, hua shang and his men, who had been confident enough toe over and beat up lord rong, werepletely crushed by the storm and the dog they had brought. a group of people had their clothes and pants torn and their faces swollen. ¡°have all the animals here be f * cking spirits?¡± hua shang cried. ¡°brother hua, are we going to die?¡± ¡°can you guess what they are doing? what do they want to do?¡± ¡± why is that tiger digging a hole? why are those dogs digging a hole? ¡± ¡± no way! are they going to bury us alive? ¡± ¡°brother hua, quickly think of a way to leave this ce. after you leave, quickly go and find master wei. get master wei to help!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i don¡¯t want to be buried alive, i don¡¯t want to die!¡± a group of people huddled together, looking in horror at the huge hole dug in the vegetable field by the side of the yard. after that, everyone discussed in a low voice that brother hua should escape quickly and that they would cover him. hua shang was almost moved to tears. ¡± brothers, don¡¯t worry. after i escape, i¡¯lle back to save you. i¡¯ll go in and ask master wei for help. i¡¯m afraid only master wei can help us solve this problem! ¡± ¡± brother hua, we¡¯re family, so why are you talking like this? you saved our lives, so we believe you! ¡± ¡°while they¡¯re digging, you should quickly escape!¡± hua shang stumbled away. storm and the others saw it, but they didn¡¯t care. a few minutester, the rest of the people were thrown into the pit, and only their heads were left. the animals seemed to be growing vegetables. the people who were nted all had incredulous expressions on their faces. ¡°have these animals turned into spirits?¡± ¡°they can¡¯t possibly think that we¡¯re nts and nt us here, right?¡± ¡± who cares? it¡¯s better to nt it here than to be buried alive. we¡¯ll be saved when brother hua and master weie! ¡± after the group of people chattered for a while, they all heaved a sigh of relief. storm and the others were lying on the side and resting. a few hourster, before the sun rose, brother hua woke master wei up in front of his vi. master wei was initially very angry, but when he saw hua shang¡¯s bare butt, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. he found it funny, but at the same time, he was speechless. ¡± hua shang, what¡¯s wrong with you? where¡¯s the dog i lent you?¡± ¡± master wei, you might not believe it, but your dog, your dog has betrayed you. it was supposed to help me deal with the enemy, but it helped the enemy deal with us! ¡± hua shang said anxiously, ¡± master wei, i have no other choice. that woman¡¯s family is too strange. i can only ask for your help! ¡± ¡°what kind of woman did that to you?¡± master wei asked unhurriedly. ¡°an actor! there¡¯s actually a tiger at home, like a chicken or something. it¡¯s like a zoo, and those animals are strange and hard to deal with!¡± hua shang said, ¡± master wei, my brothers are still in her hands. can you help me this time? ¡± ¡°hua shang, do you know what i like the most about you?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°you¡¯re a loyal friend.¡± master wei said, ¡± wait a minute. i¡¯ll make a call and get some people toe over. ¡± ¡°thank you, master wei!¡± ¡± no need to thank me. if you want to thank someone, thank you for saving me. thank you for your loyalty. ¡± master wei said, ¡± isn¡¯t it just a woman? i¡¯ll help you settle it today. i¡¯ll make her kneel in front of you and beg you to f * ck her! ¡± half an hourter, master wei brought hua shang back to master rong¡¯s vi. the sky had just turned bright when the group of people arrived at the vi. as soon as uncle wei entered, he shouted with a cigarette in his mouth, ¡± ¡°which b * tch is bullying my brother? get out here!¡± ¡± which b * tch is bullying our boss ¡®brother? get out here! ¡± one of his underlings repeated with a megaphone. storm and the others were sleeping. when they heard the noise, they turned around and saw master wei and the others. storm and the others showed sympathy. they didn¡¯t dare to wake up lord rong when they caught the bad guysst night because they were worried that lord rong would get angry when he woke up. in the end, a few people who weren¡¯t afraid of death came just after dawn! ¡°master wei, those animals are very strange!¡± hua shang immediately said to master wei when he saw storm and the others. master wei followed hua shang¡¯s line of sight. when he saw storm and the others, he frowned. ¡± ... strange, they look familiar. why do they look so much like lord rong¡¯s pets ... that can¡¯t be. lord rong¡¯s pets shouldn¡¯t be dressed so gaudy ... lord rong isn¡¯t such a person with no taste! ¡± it shouldn¡¯t be. thinking of this, master wei felt at ease again. no matter who he offended, he could not offend lord rong. these were definitely not lord rong¡¯s. someone must have imitated lord rong. master wei led the crowd and swaggered towards storm¡¯s group. storm and the others didn¡¯t make a sound, but took a few steps back. ¡± master wei, your deterrence is still stronger. look, as soon as you appeared, they all moved away automatically! ¡± hua shang had just opened his mouth to praise lord wei. at the same time, a bucket of water suddenly came pouring down from upstairs,pletely drenching master wei, hua shang, and the others. the storm and the others shrugged their shoulders, showing a ¡®stupid human¡¯ expression. hua shang wiped his face, understanding that these creatures were not afraid of master wei, but were afraid of being sshed with water. master wei raised his head and squinted his eyes with aplicated expression. upstairs, leng rongrong frowned unhappily. ¡± it¡¯s so early in the morning. are you setting off firecrackers? what¡¯s with the noise? do you want to die? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s a familiar voice! ¡± master wei swallowed his saliva and rubbed his eyes hard. when he saw master rong¡¯s face clearly, a bucket of water was poured on him. grandpa wei: ¡°!!! ¡± why lord rong?! who could tell him if he saw lord rong or if he was mistaken? ¡°hua shang, i, i¡¯ll ask you a question. who¡¯s the actress who offended you? is she leng rongrong?¡± master wei asked hua shang. ¡°master wei, you know her too? she must¡¯ve been involved in too many scandals recently, so you knew about her, right?¡± hua shang said somewhat agitatedly, ¡± you have plenty of ways to deal with her, don¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s your sister!¡± master wei wiped his face. he was about to go crazy. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡± hua shang was confused. ¡°your sister is dead!¡± master wei was about to cry. ¡± why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? it¡¯s master rong! it was her! it¡¯s the female devil!¡± ¡°who are you calling a female devil?¡± lord rong leaned on the railing and looked at lord wei with sleepy eyes. ¡± me? ¡± ¡°no, no, how could that be? you¡¯re not a female devil, you¡¯re a fairy!¡± master wei tried his best to show a kind smile. ¡°no, i¡¯m a female devil.¡± lord rong shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m not a fairy. i¡¯m here to kill! ¡± after saying that, lord rong turned around and entered the house. master wei¡¯s legs were already shaking. a few minutester, lord rong arrived at the ground floor. just as she was about to leave, she saw bai jiuying hanging on the door. ¡°why are you hanging it on the door? you even stole my flying daggers!¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at bai jiuying. bai jiuying was speechless. he felt so wronged that he wanted to cry! Chapter 1404 1404 daddy, xiao xun ¡®er will leave one day ¡°lord rong, can you put me down?¡± bai jiuying asked pitifully, ¡± i really didn¡¯t steal your throwing knife ... ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me i was the one who hung you up?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s cold eyes swept over bai jiuying. ¡± stop spouting nonsense, okay? i don¡¯t have any memory of this. ¡± bai jiuying thought,¡¯... then you¡¯re probably still sleeping!¡¯ lord rong quickly pulled bai jiuying down and bai jiuying looked at lord rong in horror. he had never been afraid of anyone in his life except for long-haired animals, but he was a little afraid of lord rong now ... no, he had to find a way to escape. this ce was too scary. he didn¡¯t want any blind dates or women anymore. at the same time, lord rong had already gone out. she looked at the group of people outside, especially when she saw lord wei. she squinted her eyes. ¡± oh, lord wei, long time no see. what are you doing at my house so early in the morning? ¡± are you afraid that you¡¯ll wake me up if i sleep for too long?¡± master wei ran his fingers through his wet hair and said in a panic, ¡± no, no, no, no, no! ¡± he was so nervous that he was stammering. he raised his hand and gave hua shang a p. ¡± it¡¯s this kid. this kid¡¯s men were ... ¡± ¡°oh, brother hua, did you get nted?¡± leng rongrongughed coldly and nced at the few people buried in the pit by storm. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? did you guyse here to be nts? ¡± brother hua choked. he looked at master wei nervously. ¡°master wei, you¡¯re afraid of her?¡± brother hua asked in a very low voice, his tone full of caution and worry. why did it feel like master wei, a man who wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, was a little afraid of this woman in front of him? was there something wrong with this woman? why was master wei so afraid of her? wasn¡¯t it said that she had lost all her kung fu and that all her backers were fake? what was there to be afraid of? ¡°i¡¯m afraid, of course i¡¯m afraid!¡± master wei said loudly in an exaggerated manner, ¡± i thought i was afraid of this great aunt. she¡¯s a god-like existence. it¡¯s all thanks to our lord rong that i¡¯m where i am today!¡± master wei loudly praised leng rongrong, praising master rong to the heavens. lord rong epted lord wei¡¯s praise with a calm expression. ¡°since that¡¯s the case, why are you still disturbing my sleep?¡± chief rong stared at chief wei and asked, ¡± chief wei, are you itching for a beating recently? ¡± ¡°no, no, no, lord rong, just call me little wei. how would i dare to call myself lord wei in front of lord rong? little wei is here to see you!¡± master wei¡¯s heart seemed to be in his throat. ¡°oh, i see. i should thank you, right?¡± ¡°no!¡± master wei waved his hand. lord rong alone had stunned lord wei while the people around lord wei were obviously frightened by lord rong. if even chief wei was so frightened by chief rong, then the others naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to chief rong. even the dogs that they had brought with them allid on the ground after seeing lord rong. then, they started to wail as if they had seen a ghost. they were terrified. ¡°aowu!¡± storm was still wearing its pink dress. it ran to the side and pointed at the vegetables on the ground with its ws. the vegetables that had been trampled and picked by hua shang¡¯s men. when he saw the vegetables, lord rong¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. ¡°isn¡¯t it enough to disturb my sleep? you even want to pull out all my vegetables?¡± a pair of cold eyes swept across the group of people at the side. hua shang only felt a killing intent attack him, and he suddenly felt that leng rongrong was too terrifying. ¡°it¡¯s just, it¡¯s just some vegetables. i¡¯ll buy them and return them to you.¡± hua shang hurriedly said. he didn¡¯t dare to offend someone even master wei was afraid of. ¡°you bought it and are giving it back to me?¡± leng rongrong looked at hua shang in dissatisfaction. ¡± yes, i¡¯ll buy it and return it to you ... ¡± hua shang said. ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a few dishes. i¡¯ll return it to you ten times! ¡± ¡°just a few dishes? are you looking down on the vegetables i grow? how can the vegetables we buy be the same as the ones we grow?¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at hua shang. ¡°no, aren¡¯t they just vegetables? as long as they can be eaten, it¡¯s fine, right?¡± hua shang¡¯s nerves were all tensed up as he looked at lord rong nervously. ¡°no, it¡¯s different!¡± lord rong was about to explode. she looked at hua shang with a dark face. ¡± do you know what happened to those who hurt my food in the past? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± hua shang shook his head in horror. it probably wouldn¡¯t end well. ¡°i don¡¯t want you topensate me, but i want you to restore everything to its original state,¡± leng rongrong said coldly, ¡± i¡¯ll give you one day to restore everything! ¡± master wei kicked hua shang when he saw that he was not moving. ¡± did you hear that? quickly agree to master rong¡¯s request! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes! i¡¯ll restore it. ¡± then, chief rong returned to the house while chief wei and the others didn¡¯t dare to leave. they stayed and started to think about how to restore the dishes. hua shang squatted down and asked, ¡± master wei, is master rong really that terrifying? ¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± master wei nced at hua shang. ¡± if you want to live, then find a way to recover. you can¡¯t have one or two things! ¡± ¡°oh.¡± from the balcony upstairs, mo linyuan watched the whole process and frowned slightly. these scenes looked familiar, as if he had seen them before. little nan yu was standing on a small chair, leaning against the balcony. he turned to look at mo linyuan. ¡± daddy, don¡¯t you think she looks familiar? this is my mommy and your wife! ¡± you can¡¯t forget about mommy if you remember. if xiao xun ¡®er is not around one day, you have to take good care of mommy, daddy!¡± ¡°he¡¯s gone?¡± mo lingyuan frowned and looked at little nan yu. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er will eventually leave.¡± little nan yu said with a sad face. mo linyuan looked at little nan yu and felt a little ufortable and worried for no reason. ¡± where are you going? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, but i won¡¯t be staying in this world for too long.¡± xiao xun ¡®er sighed like a little old man. ¡± so, daddy, you have to work hard. you must protect mommy well. ¡± during breakfast, the godfathers started to read some news on the inte again. lord rong was still on the hot search and was being scolded every day. the godfathers couldn¡¯t take it anymore. xuanyuan nantian said, ¡± i¡¯ve arranged to meet a few fans. we have a rough idea. we¡¯ll hold a press conference tomorrow, the kind that will cause a sensation all over the world! ¡± ¡°is there a solution?¡± jiang fu and the others looked at xuanyuan nantian with bright eyes. ¡± yes, let¡¯s go out and meet the fan club presidents and the founding memberster. ¡± xuanyuan nantian said with confidence. ¡°alright!¡± tang ziyi and the others were already impatient. therefore, after breakfast, all the daddies went out, leaving only lord rong and a few others at home. leng rongrong took the opportunity to let su wei check mo linyuan¡¯s condition carefully. Chapter 1405 1405 the appearance of lord rong¡¯s powerful fan club ¡°there¡¯s no big problem with reading the pulse.¡± su wei said, ¡± it¡¯s like how you suddenly lost your kung fu. they probably used the same method. it¡¯s not easy to deal with. ¡± hearing su wei¡¯s words, leng rongrong was obviously a little disappointed. mo linyuan said nonchntly, ¡± if it¡¯s my memory, i will remember it. ¡± su wei red at mo linyuan. ¡± it¡¯s easy for you to say that. what if you can¡¯t remember and you¡¯re still being controlled by qiao wu? ¡± ... no, i won¡¯t. ¨C at the emperor hotel. xuanyuan nantian led the group into the luxurious presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel. therge corridor was decorated with all kinds of luxurious paintings. even the overhead lights were luxurious. the ground was covered with a thickyer of carpet, and the people walking in it didn¡¯t make any sound. xuanyuan nantian and his godfather were all overbearing. when they arrived, xuanyuan nantian sent a message to the group of mobile phones. ¡± we¡¯re all here. ¡± then, the doors of the suites on the top floor were opened almost at the same time. following that, people came out from each room, and each of these people was more distinguished than thest. when he saw these people, xuanyuan nantian wasn¡¯t too surprised. instead, it was jiang fu¡¯s godfather who was surprised. even quan yu and nan si, who had followed along, were shocked. ¡°i¡¯ll go!¡± nan si said in shock, ¡± t-t-this ... boss xuanyuan, you¡¯re saying that these are all little rongrong¡¯s fans? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± xuanyuan nantian¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡± i¡¯ve already said that none of rongrong¡¯s fans are simple. ¡± ¡± oh my god, if the media sees this, who would dare to scold the young madam! ¡± nan si bit his own arm. he felt like he was hallucinating. all these important figures, each stronger than thest, had actually appeared here together, and it was just for lord rong¡¯s matter. god, so lord rong¡¯s identity was too awesome. how did she know these people? no, how did these people be lord rong¡¯s fans? the f * cking heads of countries and the leaders ofrge organizations all over the world were actually fans of lord rong? they actually watch television too? there was actually an idol? the problem was, they were fans of the same youngdy? after a discussion, they entered one of the rooms and began to discuss about lord rong. all of the big shots were in a tense mood. a certain country¡¯s head of state: ¡± these people deserve to die. our lord rong is so real. how is he fake? ¡± a certain mafia boss said,¡±i¡¯m so angry.¡± i knew it. our lord rong is so powerful. what right do they have to say that about our lord rong?¡± a certain tech bigshot: ¡± these discussions online are really too infuriating! ¡± let¡¯s work together!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, let¡¯s speak together! does little rongrong need to fake everything? we¡¯re all standing behind her!¡± ¡± only by appearing together can we prove that lord rong doesn¡¯t need to put on an act to prove how good she is. she has always been that good! ¡± the group of people said indignantly. xuanyuan nantian was very satisfied to hear this. jiang fu and the others also nodded. if the few of their godfather¡¯s were acting to cooperate with little rongrong, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defend themselves, but what about these people? could leng rongrong casually invite the big bosses from all walks of life to cooperate with her in creating her character profile? whoever can do it, try it and see if you can hire these people with money! that day, the group of people had a sessful discussion. since their goal was to prevent lord rong from being scolded, everyone hit it off. at the same time, lord rong had no idea how sensational the press conference would be the next day. she was still angrily watching lord wei, hua shang, and the others deal with the nts in her house. hua shang: ¡± i¡¯ve lived for so long. this is the first time i¡¯ve grown vegetables! ¡± grandpa wei: ¡± do you think this is my second time? i¡¯ve never grown vegetables before! ¡± also, my dog, the dog that i trained so hard was actually given away by lord rong ... she actually gave my dog to some farmers to guard their homes ... my dogs are all used for fighting, it¡¯s too much of a waste of talent!¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, master wei, i didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this!¡± master wei: ¡± let me tell you. even though that¡¯s what the inte is saying about master rong, she¡¯s being ndered. so, be careful with your words. she¡¯s very powerful. ¡± even if she doesn¡¯t have any martial arts, she¡¯s still a million times stronger than me!¡± hua shang,¡¯is she that terrifying as a woman? she¡¯s not a tigress!¡± ¡°tigress?¡± grandpa wei asked. hahaha, her level is even scarier than a female yaksha, okay?¡± as they spoke, the two of them began to discuss which was more powerful, a yaksha or a tigress. then, the two of them were kicked over by lord rong. master wei almost cried out, ¡± that, master rong, we didn¡¯t mean you, really! ¡± ¡°nt the vegetables properly!¡± lord rong said coldly. ¡°yes, lord rong!¡± ¡± by the way, lord rong, i heard you¡¯re looking for a child? ¡± master wei asked, ¡± i might have some news about your child! ¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong immediately looked at master wei. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± master wei immediately said, ¡± recently, i heard that a very powerful child appeared in the heavenly dao academy. i suspect that it¡¯s the child you¡¯re talking about. ¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± ¡± i¡¯m not very sure, but it matches the characteristics you mentioned, so you can check it out. ¡± master wei and his men were released very quickly because he provided them with such information. as for hua shang and his men, they were left behind. after nting the vegetables, they were forced to weed and fertilize the nts. huahua stared at the group of people and said, ¡± do you want to know what happened to the person who ate vegetables as if they were grass? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t!¡± hua shang and the others shook their heads madly, and they were also unspeakably serious when weeding. huahua nodded in satisfaction. ¡± work hard. when you¡¯re done, i¡¯ll treat you to a meal. ¡± ¡°really?¡± the eyes of hua shang and the others lit up. they were indeed famished. ¡± it¡¯s true. lord fourth seemed to have said that he wanted to cook, so you guys have food to eat! ¡± li ruhua¡¯s smile was unfathomable. for some reason, jun ye said that he was going to cook for lord rong, and lord fourth also said that he would cook a few dishes. then, lu wuhua and bai jiuying decided to cook as well. he didn¡¯t know how the others were when it came to cooking, but he knew lord fourth. cooking was a disaster. it was already a disaster for lord fourth to cook before he lost his memory. wouldn¡¯t it be even scarier for lord fourth to cook after he regained his memory? li ruhua¡¯s hair stood on end as she recalled the food lord fourth had cooked. hua shang and the others did not know about this and worked hard, ready to have a big meal after they were done. Chapter 1406 1406 men¡¯s desire to win ¡°are you sure you want to cook?¡± lord rong looked at mo linyuan, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa, with aplicated expression. ¡°don¡¯t you want to eat my cooking?¡± fourth master mo nced at lord rong. it wasn¡¯t that he liked to cook, but jun ye and the others had gone to cook, and he didn¡¯t want rongrong to eat their cooking. little nan yu sat on the other side of the sofa and was slightly satisfied with his father¡¯s reaction. being jealous was a normal reaction, and it was a good thing to cook because of jealousy. although his daddy¡¯s cooking skills were a disaster, at least he was trying his best to fight for his mommy. leng rongrong¡¯s expression wasplicated. she wanted to say that she really didn¡¯t want to eat it, but seeing the serious expression on fourth master mo¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt him, ¡± ... it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to eat it, but if i want to eat it, it depends on how well you cook. ¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s delicious when i make it.¡± fourth master mo was full of confidence and had a proud expression. ¡°of course ... is it delicious ...¡± daddy¡¯s cooking is probably not edible for humans, right? ¡°of course.¡± fourth master mo stood up coldly and went into the kitchen to cook. master rong and little nan yu sat together. both mother and son had veryplicated expressions. xiao xun ¡®er said, ¡± mommy, it¡¯s a good thing that daddy wants to cook for you. it means that he might still love you very much in his heart. although he refuses to admit it, his actions have already proved everything. he doesn¡¯t want you to be taken away by others. ¡± ¡°but he¡¯s cooking. he won¡¯t force us to eat, right?¡± master rong asked worriedly. ¡°we can find an excuse not to eat.¡± little nan yu said. ¡°if i don¡¯t eat it, is it good?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡°maybe daddy, who has lost his memory, can cook really well.¡± little nan yu said with a smile. in the kitchen, the men took turns to cook. little nan yu and leng rongrong ran to the door to take a peek. when they saw jun ye cooking, master rong¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡± it¡¯s obvious that he knows how to cook. it must be delicious. he can even stir the pot! ¡± little nan yu nodded in agreement, ¡± the smell of the food ising out. i¡¯m hungry! ¡± bai jiuying, lu wuhua, and mo linyuan turned around at the same time to look at the two little heads peeking out of the door. they looked at jun ye¡¯s direction with excitement. lu wuhua: ¡°!!! ¡± it felt like the desire for victory had been aroused! lu wuhua, who was holding a scalpel, was processing a fish on the anvil. his hands moved faster and faster, as if he was trying to attract the attention of the mother and son, making a lot of noise. ¡± oh my god, uncle lu is amazing too! this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone kill a fish with a scalpel! ¡± little nan yu said exaggeratedly. bai jiuying was speechless. this made him seem a little weak. after some thought, bai jiuying decided to cook seriously as well. in the end, he cut his own finger while cutting the vegetables. ¡± ah! ah! ah! did i cut my finger off?! ¡± lord rong was speechless. little nan yu was speechless. ¡°wait a minute, let me see!¡± lu wuhua immediately leaned over and took a look. ¡± oh, it¡¯s okay. you didn¡¯t cut your finger. you¡¯re just scaring yourself! that¡¯s not blood, that¡¯s chili.¡± bai jiuying looked down and burst intoughter. ¡± damn, that scared me to death. i thought he really cut off his own hand! i¡¯m fine, that¡¯s great, i¡¯m alive!¡± fourth master mo looked at bai jiuying as if he was looking at a lunatic. he started to take a small knife and carved a few radishes with all kinds of flowers. on the side, lu wuhua said with admiration, ¡± lord fourth, you¡¯re so amazing. did you go to any cooking school? your carving skills are so amazing that it¡¯s almost lifelike. ¡± this person, is this person huahua?¡± fourth master mo nodded his head expressionlessly. then, he looked at the flower he had carved and frowned. there was a sense of deja vu. he seemed to have sculpted li ruhua before? why did it feel like he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with carving at all? ¡°i¡¯m guessing that lord fourth has carved another huahua!¡± leng rongrong said. little nan yu nodded, ¡± i can tell. daddy¡¯s cooking skills probably haven¡¯t improved. it shouldn¡¯t have changed because he lost his memory. ¡± ¡°should we consider how to reject his cooking?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡± why aren¡¯t grandpa and the others back yet? shouldn¡¯t we give them a call as soon as possible? we can go through thick and thin together! ¡± little nan yu grabbed master rong¡¯s hand and rushed to the sofa to make a call. an hourter, xuanyuan nantian and the others returned. the dining table was already filled with dishes prepared by the four of them. lord fourth¡¯s dish was thest to be served. he brought out arge crock jar, and one look at the dish and one could tell that it was not a simple dish. ¡°it¡¯s time to eat,¡± fourth master mo said as he sat down at the dining table. ¡°lord fourth¡¯s move looks very impressive.¡± lu wuhua asked, ¡± what kind of soup is this? ¡± ¡°soft-shelled turtle soup.¡± fourth master mo said with confidence. ¡°wow, that¡¯s very nourishing.¡± lu wuhua nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll get the rice! ¡± there were many dishes on therge round table, and jun ye¡¯s dishes looked the most delicious. they looked, smelled, and tasted great. the others didn¡¯t make it look very delicious. it was either burnt or the color was very ugly. the prawns were fine, but they were made green. it was an incredible sight. in addition, lu wuhua¡¯s dish was also a little scary. it was a perfectly fine fish, so it was fine if it was cooked. doctor lu had even stitched up his injured area ... she didn¡¯t know how he did it, but his eyes still looked like a living fish, and it was quite scary. when xuanyuan nantian and the rest saw the food on the table, their first reaction was to ask, ¡± has mo linyuan cooked? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve done it!¡± lu wuhua said enthusiastically, ¡± the things in this big jar were made by lord fourth. lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills are truly exquisite, and his carving skills are truly superb!¡± lu wuhua was full of praise, while xuanyuan nantian and the others ¡®faces turned extremely ugly. the few of them looked at each other. they looked at the jar as if they were looking at some kind of poison. everyone started to eat, and the most popr dish was naturally jun ye¡¯s. everyone was full of praise after tasting it. mo linyuan looked at the crowd and frowned. ¡± is my food not good? no one wants to try?¡± ¡°i want to try!¡± lu wuhua stood up excitedly, as if he was mo linyuan¡¯s fan. fourth master mo saw that only lu wuhua had a reaction and didn¡¯t seem happy. however, he still nodded, ¡± try it. ¡± lu wuhua excitedly opened the jar and took out a long spoon to get some turtle pieces to eat. when he stretched his neck to look into the jar, his expression became extremely strange. he seemed to be scared and threw away the spoon. ¡°what are you doing?¡± fourth master mo nced at lu wuhua. ¡°no, nothing. i suddenly don¡¯t feel like drinking soup. i suddenly remembered that i can¡¯t eat turtle!¡± after that, lu wuhua picked up his bowl and lowered his head to eat the rice. Chapter 1407 1407 the press conference ¡± i can eat it. i like to eat this kind of nutritious food! ¡± bai jiuying stood up, picked up the long spoon, and stretched his neck to look into the jar. because the jar was rtively tall, the opening was rtively small, and no one could see what was inside. when bai jiuying picked up the spoon, he screamed in horror. ¡± what the hell?! mother!¡± the spoon was lifted up, and a small turtle was hanging on it. the small turtle bit the edge of the spoon and stared with its green bean-like eyes. ¡± this, this ... ¡± li ruhua was at a loss for words. on the other side, bai jiuying looked at the turtle with relief. it was alive. although ayer of its skin had been scalded off, it was still alive and well. bai jiuying¡¯s face turned green as he looked at the turtle. he peeked into the jar and saw that there were other turtles in it, but they were all alive ... moreover, they didn¡¯t seem to have been killed or had their internal organs cleaned ... he looked at mo linyuan with aplicated expression. ¡± do you always eat raw food? ¡± mo linyuan shook his head, his expression a littleplicated, ¡± why is he still alive ... ¡± ¡°i suspect you want to poison us to death.¡± the corner of bai jiuying¡¯s mouth twitched. xuanyuan nantian and the others couldn¡¯t eat anymore and put down their bowls and chopsticks. ¡°i¡¯ll get the north thearch club to send some food over,¡± leng rongrong said. little nan yu nodded in agreement. ¡± let¡¯s just eat the food from the north thearch club. it¡¯s safe! ¡± daddy, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to eat your cooking, but i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t eat this, can you?¡± mo linyuan was silent when he heard little nan yu¡¯s words. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed toe near the kitchen again!¡± tang ziyi pointed at mo linyuan and said, ¡± if you dare toe any closer to the kitchen, i¡¯ll blow you up with chenn¡¯s new explosive! you¡¯re deliberately making us unable to eat!¡± the rest of the people nodded one after another. at this moment, they didn¡¯t want to eat anything. this was really a little nauseating. ¡°these turtles are so pitiful. do you want me to perform an operation on them?¡± lu wuhua took out his scalpel. ¡± ... ¡± su wei looked at lu wuhua deeply and said to the people around her, ¡± i don¡¯t think this is a choice. he¡¯s not in his right mind. ¡± the food from the north thearch club arrived not long after. the group of people moved to another ce and started to eat the food from the north thearch club. li ruhua, on the other hand, warmly invited hua shang and the others in to eat the crock soup that lord fourth had made. ¡°you¡¯ve all worked hard. the vegetables are nted well, the grass is removed very cleanly, and the fertilizer is done. this table of dishes was specially made for you, especially the turtle soup in that jar. it¡¯s especially nutritious, so you should eat more!¡± huahua said with a ck face. hua shang and the others were famished, but they didn¡¯t mind him and began to eat happily. however, as they drank the soup, the group of people heard a sound from the jar. then, one of the underlings fished out a living turtle. for a moment, everyone at the table was stunned. everyone had aplicated expression on their faces as they looked at the turtle that had been fished out. everyone was extremely shocked. ¡°this, this is alive, right?¡± ¡± f * ck! even if it¡¯s turtle soup, it can¡¯t be like this! ¡± plop! the turtlended on the table. hua shang and the others were all frightened and jumped up one by one. they looked in horror at leng rongrong and the others who were eating happily on the other side. leng rongrong and the others ate while watching hua shang and the others. when they saw hua shang and the others turn their heads, they immediately lowered their heads and continued eating, pretending that they did not know anything. ¡°is this a prank?¡± hua shang asked. ¡°i think so ... it¡¯s so scary!¡± ¡± i¡¯m already traumatized. i won¡¯t eat soft-shelled turtles anymore! ¡± ¡± i won¡¯t eat it again either. it¡¯s so scary. i was scared to death! ¡± the group of people were obviously scared out of their wits. after eating, lord rong said that they could leave, and they all ran away as fast as they could. storm and the others went to the door to send them off, and then, they were even more frightened. the next day, xuanyuan nantian asked song junlin to organize a grand press conference, which was to be broadcast live on the inte. as the little ceo of a giantpany in the entertainment industry, it was easy for song junlin to organize a press conference like this. the news was also released the night before. after this news was released, there was a lot of discussion on the inte. after all, lord rong had been on the hot search every day recently, and almost everyone knew who he was. before this, lord rong had not said anything, so everyone thought that he had tacitly agreed that there was a script for the livestream and that the godfather was just a hired character. they thought that lord rong¡¯s image was so terrible. however, no one expected that lord rong was going to hold a press conference. it was also reposted almost all over the inte. it was said that the press conference would be very grand, and many big shots would appear. there were many people who could prove what kind of person lord rong was. theizens were in a heated discussion. [ this press conference is going to be interesting. how much effort will leng rongrong have to put in to prove herself? ] [ i think it¡¯s fake. she¡¯s probably trying to make money again! ] [ she said that she¡¯s going to quit the entertainment industry, but she¡¯s holding a press conference to rify things. it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a fake! ] [ hehe, i¡¯ve heard that leng rongrong¡¯s character has always been bad, and she even caused the death of her adoptive parents. would anyone believe what she would say during a press conference? ] [ is she treating all theizens as pig heads and idiots? did she think that everyone would still believe her? ] [ who knows ... ] [ hehe, you¡¯re all too ignorant. you don¡¯t know how powerful lord rong is! ] [ you¡¯ll see what kind of people lord rong¡¯s friends are. if she wants to hype up the show, why did she only let her godfather participate in the live broadcast? ] [ we¡¯ll see tomorrow! ] ...... because of the press conference, ruhua li even gave lord rong a special makeover, even though lord rong said he didn¡¯t care even if he was wearing sports attire. the godfathers had also specially asked huahua to help them match, and each of them looked more handsome than the other. mo linyuan was also forcibly taken to the press conference, so little nan yu was naturally not left behind. song junlin was the one who found the venue for the press conference. he had prepared everything. in the morning, lord rong and the others set off by car. xuanyuan nantian had nned this very seriously. he had arranged countless luxury cars and thousands of bodyguards to follow them. he had even gotten people to seal off some roads in advance. not long after, the group of people arrived at the press conference. the godfather got out of the car first, followed by the little one. the little one jumped out of the car first, followed by fourth master mo. the two of them walked to the car door and opened it. like a gentleman, fourth master mo protected the top of lord rong¡¯s head and allowed him to get off the car. Chapter 1408 1408 the top of the world there were many well-known reporters waiting inside the press conference. outside the press conference, there were some other reporters who had heard the news and came because of the grand scene. all the reporters were shocked when they saw the scene. even those who hade over to scold leng rongrong were shocked. ¡°damn, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°are these leng rongrong¡¯s godfather? why do you look even more handsome than when you were on tv!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore, my heart is about to fly. fourth master mo is also so handsome! ¡± ¡°little nan yu is also very handsome, okay? if these are all actors hired by lord rong, i¡¯m suddenly convinced. even if they¡¯re fake, i¡¯m still impressed by lord rong¡¯s ability!¡± ¡°i suddenly feel that the rumors might be false.¡± ¡°lord rong is like a queen!¡± ¡°oh my god, that¡¯s too domineering!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so envious!¡± everyone was looking at leng rongrong with deep envy on their faces. these were all fake, and they were all extremely envious and impressed. ¡°crack!¡± ¡°crack!¡± the reporters were taking pictures like crazy. any random picture they took would be published in a picture newspaper, and it was really amazing. leng rongrong and fourth master mo looked like a perfect couple. little nan yu, a cute little boy, also looked very cute. he was dressed very fashionably and wore a pair of retro round-framed sunsses as he walked between the two. fourth master mo and leng rongrong held little nan yu¡¯s hand and walked forward. godfather, biological father, and the group of uncles followed behind the three of them. the scene could be said to be very cool. the main thing was that this group of people were all really good-looking. there was no one who was not good-looking. even the bald li ruhua was above average in looks. isn¡¯t it infuriating? he¡¯s so good-looking even when he¡¯s bald. not long after lord rong and the others walked in, a group of people appeared with thousands of bodyguards. from rows of limited edition luxury cars, extraordinary people got out one after another. ¡± f * ck, who is it then? isn¡¯t it country T¡¯s president? ¡± ¡± oh my god, that ... that seems to be the principal of a very famous school in country M! ¡± ¡°Q country¡¯s head of state is here too!¡± ¡± that ... that person seems to be the rumored mafia boss? ¡± ¡°wait a minute, why is that person here?¡± ¡± f * ck ... f * ck ... i don¡¯t know what else to say. oh my god ... i¡¯ve never seen such a big shot before. i¡¯ve only seen him on tv. i¡¯ve learned something new! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m f * cking hallucinating. how could these people appear together? aren¡¯t Q nation and T nation at odds with each other? they¡¯re going to war. why would they appear here together? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re all here to attend master rong¡¯s press conference?¡± ¡± that can¡¯t be. what right does leng rongrong have? who are these people? some of them are even international heroes. what right does she have? she¡¯s just an actress! ¡± ¡± then why are they here together? if it¡¯s not for lord rong, what is it for? ¡± ¡± oh my god, they¡¯re all dragons and phoenixes among men. they¡¯re all top figures in the world. they¡¯re all mysterious, so why are they here together? ¡± looking at the security measures around them, he knew that these people were definitely real. their identities were definitely not fake. all the reporters were stunned, and so were the onlookers. when these things were posted on the inte, the press conference had not even been held yet, and they were already on fire. there were also people who suspected that these people were imposters invited by lord rong. then, someone immediately retorted. if it was fake, would leng rongrong dare to hold such a big press conference? then, just as the rumor started to spread, the main characters ¡®weibo and official ounts started to post all kinds of news, indicating that everything was true. they even created a very shocking piece of news. these people were all fans of lord rong and they even created a fan club for lord rong. when they saw thesements, everyone was shocked. it was true! it was actually all true! all the heads of state were gathered here. each of them was obviously busy and couldn¡¯t split themselves, but they all appeared to support lord rong! isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? at the same time, lord rong didn¡¯t know how powerful his backup was. she had tried to join her own fan club several times, but she had been rejected every time. she had no idea that these people were in her fan club. when he saw the long row of tables at the press conference, lord rong was a little surprised. he felt that there would be many more peopleing. fortunately, the venue was big enough. when lord rong and the others arrived, there were already a lot of reporters and the staff. they arranged the seats for them. song junlin was personally organizing the press conference. only those big shots appeared one by one. pared to jiang fu and the others who were rarely known, these presidents, principals, masters, and so on were all top figures in the world that everyone knew. therefore, their appearance caused a wave of exmations. even the reporters, who were used to big scenes, were a little unsettled. even song junlin, who didn¡¯t know much about the situation at first, was shocked by the scene. he immediately invited everyone to sit down respectfully. after that, he began to host the press conference. the reporters were supposed to ask questions at the press conference, but when they saw these people, they didn¡¯t dare to ask. hence, when the live broadcast started, the scene was strangely quiet. until a reporter stood up and said, ¡± ¡°is there anything else to ask? there was no need to ask. the rumors on the inte were all groundless. what live broadcast script, what godfather was all actors ... what a joke! with such a fan club, why would master rong need to hire an actor?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right ... all the hair on my body is standing up now. he¡¯s too strong. no one in the world can match this lineup ... with such a friend, why would lord rong need to fake it?! ¡± ¡°even if lord rong wanted to fake it, would you be able to invite these people? he couldn¡¯t get one unless lord rong was really awesome. if she¡¯s really that amazing, why would she need to fake it?¡± ¡± i only have one question to ask you now. since you¡¯re so powerful and rich, why did you enter the entertainment industry? why did you act? ¡± the reporters looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, each and every one of them felt like they were about to suffocate. what kind of life was this? ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, i¡¯m just here to have fun ... i¡¯ve been in all kinds of industries ... i¡¯ve never been in the entertainment industry before, so i¡¯m here to mess around. when i¡¯ve had enough, i¡¯m quitting now!¡± lord rong shrugged and said disapprovingly. ¡°i¡¯m serious, i¡¯m not joking!¡± ¡°no wonder lord rong knows so many geniuses from all walks of life!¡± ¡± i suddenly have a bold guess. so, could it be that lord rong has reached the top in every industry, just like how she got the best actress award in the entertainment industry? how long did she take? ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to guess. it must be her. if she¡¯s not the top, why would these big shotse to help her? ¡± Chapter 1409 1409 chapter 1411-shocked because of the appearance of all the big shots in the world, she didn¡¯t need to say anything at lord rong¡¯s press conference. all the reporters had prepared a small notebook with many questions to ask. great, this is great. i¡¯ve been intimidated by these big shots. who knew that so many big shots would appear at this press conference and shock the entire venue? these people were all busy people who were rarely seen on normal days, but chief rong had gathered all the busy people to attend this press conference. one of them was the president of a certain country who never liked to appear in public, but he was actually here. there were also some well-known international organizations and even people from the united nations who came to support lord rong. everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder what lord rong¡¯s identity was. of course, suspicion aside, no one dared to say anything. the row of people in front of him, men and women, young and old, each more powerful than thest. each one had more status, status, and power than thest. moreover, it was impossible for them to impersonate each other. they were all real! their official website or weibo ount had already posted about the press conference. who would dare to really provoke these people? who would dare to casually ask questions? if it was not handled well, it would feel like a war of the century. almost all of the top figures of the underworld and the underworld were sitting here. it was like a martial arts conference in ancient times, where all the sect leaders and emperors of various countries were present. it was so scary that no one dared to ask questions. the reporters had not prepared any questions, so the scene was a little awkward. ¡°no questions?¡± the president of country T looked at the reporters. ¡± since we¡¯re here, you¡¯re wee to ask questions about lord rong. oh, right, i want to air something.¡± after saying that, the president looked at song junlin. ¡± little song chenchen. ¡± song junlin nodded immediately. he waved his hand, signaling for the staff to switch to some slides. ¡°you might be a little confused about our rtionship with little rongrong. first of all, let me exin that i¡¯m rongrong¡¯s friend, and i¡¯m her fan. this is the proof that i¡¯ve joined her fan club. also, these people were all fans of lord rong. everyone should have heard that her fan club is very powerful, right? the world¡¯s number one hacker, the world¡¯s number one esports champion ... the world¡¯s number one in all sorts of things are her fans ...¡± the president of country T asked song junlin to switch out pieces of evidence. it was evidence that they were all fans of lord rong and had joined the fan club from the very beginning. among them, some of them were friends of lord rong from the very beginning, and some of them were tricked into joining the fan club by these friends. of course, there were also people who were very capable and were attracted by lord rong. lord rong¡¯s fan club had always been famous for being difficult to join. when they saw this, everyone seemed to havee to a realization. ¡°so there¡¯s a reason why lord rong¡¯s fan club is so difficult to join!¡± ¡°f * ck, are they all fans like this? i suddenly feel like i¡¯m not worthy of being a human!¡± ¡± no wonder. in the past, when i wanted to join lord rong¡¯s fan club, i couldn¡¯t meet the requirements no matter what. there are so many big shots here. we ordinary people have no chance at all! ¡± ¡°so it¡¯s like this ...¡± ¡± i suddenly feel that lord rong is so awesome ... ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m about to cry. i don¡¯t know why, but i suddenly feel like crying. i¡¯ve always been lord rong¡¯s fan and i¡¯ve always loved lord rong. i¡¯ve never given up. finally, lord rong can finally find out the truth! ¡± ¡°yeah, finally no one dares to say anything!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know where those baseless rumors came from. it¡¯s really too infuriating! ¡± ¡± everyone has been misled. luckily, lord rong is so powerful that she¡¯s not afraid of being wronged. ¡± ¡± the live broadcast program is definitely not fake. does lord rong need to fake anything? ¡± ¡± of course she doesn¡¯t need it. she has enough confidence. even if she can¡¯t survive in the entertainment industry, any backer can make her rich! ¡± some of lord rong¡¯s loyal fans started crying. she was crying tears of joy. she had thought that lord rong would always be defamed, but in the end, lord rong¡¯s grievances had been washed clean. the reporters weren¡¯t stupid. after seeing this scene, they naturally knew what the truth was. even if they didn¡¯t believe the truth, how could they not believe it when they saw these people? ¡°the most infuriating thing is that some people even said that we were actors hired by little rongrong! do we look that easy to invite?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. do you know who i am? do you think i, tang ziyi, am someone who can be an actor just because i want to? ¡± ¡± also, su wei is the best actress. why would she do such a thing to ruin her reputation? ¡± ¡°do you know who chenn is? he¡¯s a master weapon designer. he only knows how to research weapons, and any weapon he researches can be sold for hundreds of billions. do you think he¡¯d be so poor that he¡¯d pretend to be someone else¡¯s godfather?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s godfather and several other people were indignant. ¡± what a joke! the people who defamed us don¡¯t even use their brains! ¡± ¡± speaking of which, who¡¯s the one who defamed us? chenn, have you found out? ¡± everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on chenn. chenn nodded. ¡± i¡¯ve found it. i¡¯ll show you a few things.¡± chenn didn¡¯t ask song junlin to do anything. she tapped on theputer and several screenshots appeared on the screen. ¡± this is the first person who started this. i¡¯ve already found out who he is. ¡± chenn tapped on the keyboard and a picture and the IP of the ount appeared. ¡°cold and clear!¡± someone shouted. ¡± damn, it¡¯s cold and cheerless again. i remember this woman. her family has done a lot of things to lord rong! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. she pretended to be lord rong¡¯s family and stole everything that lord rong¡¯s mother left behind. she even bullied lord rong! ¡± some of the reporters still remembered the past, so they were immediately shocked. even those who had already forgotten about these things, after being reminded by the people around them, would more or less remember. ¡°and this woman.¡± chenn continued, ¡± this woman is xuanyuan qiongyu. everyone knows her, right? if you don¡¯t know, you can take a look again. i have a summary of everything the xuanyuan family has done to lord rong.¡± very quickly, the slides showed thements and analysis of a fewizens. almost all of them were about what had happened to the xuanyuan family at that time. when they saw these things, everyone came to a sudden realization. they were all people who had coveted lord rong¡¯s assets and had dealt with him before. it was probably because lord rong had revealed the truth that these people couldn¡¯t take it anymore and held grudges. ¡± damn, these two women treated lord rong like that back then and still have the nerve toe out and distort the truth? ¡± ¡± they¡¯re really something. those trolls on the inte don¡¯t have good memories. they just listened to rumors and really believed their lies! ¡± Chapter 1410 1410 chapter 1412-not a single one is reliable ¡°i should really kill these two women!¡± ¡± i suddenly feel so sorry for lord rong. he didn¡¯t do anything, but he was wronged like this. ¡± ¡± luckily, chief rong is strong enough. otherwise, she would have been exposed on the inte for the rest of her life. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s hug our lord rong!¡± ¡± aiya, i¡¯m so angry. i really believed these people¡¯s words. i¡¯m sorry, lord rong! ¡± ¡± i won¡¯t post so easily on the inte in the future. i almost wronged people. ¡± the fans were guilty and in disbelief. who would have thought that these two women could use their mouths to spread rumors and hire a water army to do this? the white almost turned ck. if the person involved wasn¡¯t lord rong, who had so many connections and such a strong backing, and if he was just an ordinary artiste, he might have been forced to his death by these people. it wasn¡¯t like this had never happened before. this time, lord rong was being scolded by the entire inte. chenn exined what had happened and clearly exined that leng qing qing and xuanyuan qiongyu had said all of this. all the reporters finally understood. the entire inte started ming the two of them. the press conference went on smoothly. towards the end, jin mingfeng and other friends from lord rong¡¯s circle seemed to have heard the news and rushed to the press conference. they had all spoken up for lord rong before, but because thements on the inte were too brutal, their words only made the fans attack lord rong even more angrily. therefore, their words were useless. this time, their appearance made the fans understand that they were all friends who could go through thick and thin with lord rong. they weren¡¯t bewitched by lord rong before, but they were really true friends. it was said that there were no true friends in the entertainment industry. but now, everyone seemed to think that the friends around lord rong were all true friends, true friends who could help at the cost of their own lives. at the press conference, lord rong was not asked any questions and didn¡¯t say anything. the rest of the people were speaking up for her the whole time. even if she didn¡¯t say anything, they all defended her. the artiste friends who appeared were more protective of lord rong than ever. the press conference ended smoothly. everyone on the inte knew that lord rong wasn¡¯t that kind of person. her godfathers, biological fathers, and friends were all real. those big shots were really not people who could impersonate just because they wanted to. they were not mortals. when the press conference ended, a helicopter was already waiting on the top floor of the hotel. some of the busier bosses went to the top floor and left in helicopters. lord rong went up to see them off. the reporters followed and took a lot of photos, and the live broadcast also came to a simple end. the grandest press conference in the world was finally over. it waspletely over. although it wasn¡¯t thergest venue and it wasn¡¯t the most crowded with reporters, the people who came were definitely top-notch. after the press conference ended, the hot search was filled with these big shots and lord rong. meanwhile, the major media outlets were frantically printing newspapers and magazines. all the major headlines were out. on the inte, many fans followed lord rong back and stopped scolding him. some people apologized, while others said that they had always believed in lord rong. there were also many people who hoped that lord rong could return to the entertainment industry. they all liked lord rong and didn¡¯t want him to leave the entertainment industry just like that. lord rong said that he wouldn¡¯t take any work for the time being as he had other things to do. the fans were disappointed but they understood. they only hoped that master rong would update his weibo once in a while ande back whenever he wanted to. they would never forget master rong. lord rong¡¯s weibo post was also reposted by all the big shots V ounts. therefore, lord rong¡¯s fanbase naturally increased again. lord rong didn¡¯t really care. she had had enough fun and was going to leave the entertainment industry. the number of fans didn¡¯t matter to her. she didn¡¯t care how many fans she had on weibo either. after returning home, lord rong didn¡¯t log in to his weibo ount anymore and directly handed it over to huahua to manage. huahua was very responsible in managing her and storm, and she was critical of their ounts. because of lord rong, the fans of the animals also increased. huahua didn¡¯t forget to ride on the wave of poprity and reposted lord rong¡¯s weibo post. she even specially changed her introduction to be lord rong¡¯s bodyguard. because of her identity as a bodyguard, huahua was evenughed at by theizens. everyone said that he wasn¡¯t fit to be a bodyguard, so why couldn¡¯t he just be his nanny in peace? huahua expressed that her heart was hurt. in the next few days, everyone¡¯s life in the old mansion was rtively peaceful. except for bai jiuying, lu wuhua and the others kept doing strange things. after familiarizing himself with it, lu wuhua began to let go. he often wanted to cut open storm ripper¡¯s stomach to study why it had grown so big. lu wuhua had also caused critical hits. his scalpel was very scary, and from time to time, he would experiment on rats and the like, which frightened all the animals at home. as for bai jiuying, he was afraid of long-haired people. whenever he saw long-haired people, he would scream miserably and make a lot of noise. jun ye wasn¡¯t bad, but he didn¡¯t like to talk. he spent all his time practicing martial arts. when he wasn¡¯t practicing, he would pester lord rong. he said he liked her, but he didn¡¯t pursue her seriously. he felt like a block of wood. after the godfather saw this, he began to be dissatisfied with these few people. the group of godfather squatted together and began to discuss why these normal looking people were so weird. they seemed to be even worse than fourth master mo. ¡± that bai jiuying is definitely not going to make it. he¡¯s scared of those with long hair. why isn¡¯t he afraid of himself? doesn¡¯t he have hair on his head too? ¡± jiang fu said with a frown. ¡± not even lu wuhua. he only wants to dissect people ... what if he wants to dissect people one day? ¡± chenn¡¯s face darkened. ¡± that jun ye won¡¯t do either. he¡¯s too wooden. he says he likes her, but his actions are too weak. ¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± in that case, none of them are as good as mo linyuan. ¡± and that zhong hanyue ... this fellow was a little silly. he was such a smart child when he was young, how did he grow up to be so silly? you can even get lost in front of your house. you only know how to get lost every day.¡± ¡°i think mo linyuan is a good guy. he¡¯s been taking a liking to little rongrong recently. although he hasn¡¯t recovered his memory, he¡¯s been very jealous. besides, he really dotes on rongrong. other than not being able to eat when cooking, he¡¯s not bad in other aspects!¡± su wei spat out two pieces of melon seed skin while munching on them. ¡°isn¡¯t that so, the first wife is always the best.¡± little nan yu stuck his head out from the side. ¡°i also think that the first wife is better.¡± li ruhua held up a pot and a lid and said, ¡± after the original pot lid was broken, the new pot lid actually doesn¡¯t match it. i¡¯m so angry! ¡± Chapter 1411 1411 chapter 1413-godfathers relent ¡°just look at the pot in huahua¡¯s hand. what kind of pot goes with what kind of lid. fourth master and young madam, it¡¯s like a pot and a lid, no one else can do it!¡± tang luo took the opportunity to lean over, still very protective of his lord fourth. nan si and butler quan also stretched out their heads to praise their fourth master. jiang fu and the others fell into silence. ording to her observations over the past few days, it seemed to be true. little rongrong was more suitable to be with mo linyuan, and mo linyuan took better care of her. although the other men were very outstanding, they didn¡¯t seem to know how to take care of people and seemed to be a little stupid. although fourth master mo had lost his memory, he still treated rongrong well. furthermore, it was obvious that fourth master mo still liked little rongrong. ¡± i think it¡¯s still this brat. after all, little rongrong likes him too! ¡± su wei was still munching on melon seeds. she said indifferently, ¡± it¡¯s important that you like it. this stinky brat is quite good to little rongrong, right? he¡¯s quite attentive.¡± ¡°let¡¯s see.¡± jiang fu said. ¡°if he can perform well all the time, then it¡¯ll be too good for him!¡± chenn looked like a pig that had dug its own cabbage. ¡°sigh, it¡¯s not easy for us old fathers.¡± tang ziyi sighed. ¡± i feel like there¡¯s no one in the world who can match up to our little rongrong. ¡± xuanyuan nantian nodded his head in agreement. indeed, he felt that little rongrong was so outstanding that no one could match her. the group of godfather¡¯s were frowning, but when they saw leng rongrong and mo linyuan ying with storm in the yard, and the smile on little rongrong¡¯s face, they suddenly felt that it seemed to be mo linyuan, that little brat. although the godfather did not say a word and only looked in fourth master mo¡¯s direction, everyone already had a tacit understanding. it seemed like the one most suitable for little rongrong was fourth master mo, who she liked. the most important thing was that little rongrong was happy. after the press conference, the godfathers had also specially looked for leng qingqing and xuanyuan qiongyu, but it was as if the two of them had evaporated from the world, leaving only a little trace and then disappearing. in order to prevent these two people from doing anything to rongrong, the godfather nned to follow the traces to find them. behind these two people were people like bai ruzao and qiao wu, who were very dangerous existences for the godfather. after all, they were all against little rongrong. after the godfathers were ready to take action, lord rong and mo linyuan also nned to go to the heavenly dao academy to find nie qian. he didn¡¯t know if master wei¡¯s information was true, but he still had to go and find out. although little nan yu said that nie yan would be fine, lord rong was still worried. moreover, she felt that nie qian knew a lot of things and should know how to deal with qiao wu, so she still wanted to find nie qian. although fourth master mo had yet to recover his memory, he seemed to have confirmed his feelings for master rong and started to pamper his wife again. it was no longer important to lord fourth whether he had regained his memories. what was important was that his wife was still by his side. even though he had lost his memory, lord rong was still his wife. tang luo and the others were very pleased with this. furthermore, they had handed over some matters of theher abyss empire to lord fourth, who had handled them very well. therefore, it was no longer important whether his memories were still there. even without his memories, lord fourth had already believed their words. moreover, he seemed to have sensed the danger qiao wu posed. after some discussion, they decided to go to the heavenly dao academy to look for nie yan. if they could find nie yan, lord rong¡¯s martial arts might be restored, and fourth master mo¡¯s memory might also be restored. because huahua didn¡¯t want to be a left-behind child, she forced herself to go with them. besides huahua, tang luo and little nan yu also went. storm, storm, critical strike ... these guys were left at home, and li chenle had to help take care of them. although young master li had been busy with work recently and had be serious, he was still very happy to take care of animals and nts. two dayster, the group arrived at the continent where the heavenly dao academy was located. this ce was a rtively chaotic ce. it was said that there were often wars and the like. the police couldn¡¯t control the things that happened here, so fighting, shooting, group fights, and other things happened every two to three days. as for the heavenly dao academy, it was located in the most remote corner of the forest. the area outside the heavenly dao academy was also filled with danger. as soon as they got off the ne, lord rong and the others felt that this ce was a bit deste and messy. ¡°this is the first time i¡¯vee to this ce,¡± huahua pressed down on her little heart and said excitedly, ¡± i heard that this ce is very chaotic and very exciting. one time you go out, you can be robbed ten times, and you don¡¯t even have underwear left. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s almost true. there are many forces here, all kinds of mysterious organizations, mercenary organizations, and although there are various alliances, no one can control them. after all, it¡¯s a mix of good and bad. ¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°the local police force is not as powerful as any of the small forces here, so they exist in name only and basically don¡¯t care. if a murder happened, he could only me it on his bad luck. it¡¯s already not bad that you¡¯re still alive after being robbed of everything.¡± ¡°damn, it¡¯s that scary?¡± li ruhua said it was scary, but her face was filled with excitement. tang luo nced at huahua. ¡± do you really think it¡¯s scary? you seem very happy.¡± li ruhuaughed,¡±haha, you saw through me. i¡¯m really happy.¡± no matter how dangerous this ce is, we have lord rong and fourth lord. what is there to be afraid of?¡± tang luo said, ¡± you¡¯ve probably forgotten. after lord rong lost her martial arts, she might not even be as good as you. lord fourth has lost his memory. he might not be as powerful as he used to be. ¡± li ruhua smacked her own head. ¡± ¡°damn, i really forgot. what should i do? we won¡¯t die here, will we?¡± leng rongrong: ¡± huahua, it¡¯s time for you to y your role as a bodyguard. we¡¯ll be relying on you for the rest of the journey! ¡± li ruhua pulled a long face. ¡± no way, i can¡¯t fight at all. i¡¯m just a nanny, i¡¯m really just a nanny. it¡¯s not appropriate for me to fight. besides, isn¡¯t this ce very scary? ¡± speaking of which, lord rong, your friends are all over the world. you can¡¯t bepletely unrted here, right?¡± ¡± no. ¡± lord rong smiled mysteriously. ¡± that can¡¯t be. didn¡¯t you say you were very powerful in the heavenly dao academy? ¡± huahua asked. lord rong: ¡± the heavenly dao academy is the heavenly dao academy. this is the ce. this ce isn¡¯t under the jurisdiction of the academy. furthermore, the academy won¡¯t interfere with the matters here. ¡± ¡°has your martial arts improved recently?¡± li ruhua looked at tang luo. ¡°i¡¯m just an assistant. you¡¯re the two-meter-tall bodyguard,¡± tang luo replied. huahua was speechless. he was a little desperate! Chapter 1412 1412 chapter 1414-bandit ¡°di di di di di di di di di di-¡± the sound of the car horn woke up huahua, who was in pain. the group of people looked at the car. ¡°i¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± a dark-skinned man wearing sunsses stuck his head out and said to leng rongrong and the others. there was a car behind them. leng rongrong and the others got into their respective cars. master rong, little nan yu and mo linyuan sat in the car in front while li ruhua and tang luo sat in the car behind. ¡°how long will it take to get to the hotel?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lord rong asked in fluent english. ¡°three hours,¡± the driver seemed to be munching on something, so he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. he stepped on the gas pedal and the car sped off. master rong almost fell from the impact, but fourth master mo quickly pulled her into his arms. little nan yu sat on the other side and wanted to help but he couldn¡¯t. he blinked but didn¡¯t mind. the little guy looked at master rong and mo linyuan with his chin in his hands. he seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°daddy, mommy, it¡¯s good that your rtionship has always been this good.¡± little nan yu muttered, ¡± in that case, i won¡¯t have to worry when i¡¯m not around. ¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, what did you just say?¡± lord rong turned his head to look at little nan yu. because he was focused on the front, he didn¡¯t hear what the little guy said. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m just saying that daddy should treat mommy better. if daddy doesn¡¯t treat mommy well, xiao xun ¡®er will take mommy and run away so that daddy will never find mommy again! ¡± little nan zhi mumbled. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll treat him well.¡± fourth master mo nced at little nan yu and said helplessly, ¡± i will be good to you too. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re good to me, so you should also be good to mommy.¡± little nan yu smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s more important to pamper a woman. i¡¯m a boy, so it¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re a child. we¡¯re your daddy and mommy. we¡¯re all going to dote on you! ¡± master rong smiled at little nan yu. ¡± you¡¯re just a little guy. why do you always have so many worries and good feelings? ¡± don¡¯t think about it anymore, it¡¯s all in the past. from now on, you and mommy will be together.¡± little nan yu nodded and nced at master rong. he asked thoughtfully, ¡± mommy, if i disappear one day, what will you do? ¡± ¡°you disappeared?¡± lord rong smiled and said, ¡± how could you not see her? if you go missing, i¡¯ll do my best to find you and bring you back!¡± little nan yu smiled and his eyes curved. ¡± mommy, xiao xun ¡®er will always be by your side. ¡± your words are enough for me!¡± leng rongrong reached out and patted little nan yu¡¯s head, smiling lovingly. the car drove quickly and the road was a little bumpy. just when lord rong and the others thought that they would arrive at the hotel sessfully, the car suddenly stopped. there seemed to be a gunshot or something in front of him. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± little nan yu looked at the driver and asked. ¡± ... ¡± the driver unbuckled his seat belt, turned around, and got out of the car. he even cursed a few words. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± mo linyuan stretched out his hand and pressed on the driver¡¯s shoulder. the driver struggled for a while, then shouted at mo linyuan and the others, ¡± run! d * mn it, this is bad luck, we¡¯re in trouble! ¡± after saying that, the driver ran away quickly. li ruhua and tang luo, who were in the car behind them, didn¡¯t expect such a situation either. the driver suddenly opened the door and ran away. they didn¡¯t even have time to react before the two drivers were already far away. this was a rather deserted ce. li ruhua took a look and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with this driver? he just ran away? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s probably dangerous.¡± tang luo was on high alert. he took out the weapon in his backpack and jumped out of the car. li ruhua also took out a weapon and jumped out of the car. he said with a sad face, ¡± we can¡¯t be so unlucky, right? didn¡¯t the driver say that today should be smooth? ¡± ¡°no matter how smooth it is, there¡¯s still a possibility of encountering an ident.¡± tang luo said, ¡± be careful. go and see lord fourth and the others. ¡± tang luo and li ruhua quickly rushed to the car in front. lord rong, fourth master mo, and the other two alighted from the car. everyone carried their backpacks and held their weapons in their hands, looking ahead vigntly. there was a wind of sand. it was a bullet. a few off-road vehicles were rushing over. ...¡±it¡¯s that group of people who are difficult to deal with.¡± lord rong said with a frown. ¡°which group?¡± li ruhua shivered. ¡± which group of difficult people? ¡± can we handle it?¡± ¡± i haven¡¯t been here for many years ... i¡¯ve also lost my martial arts. i don¡¯t know how many people they have ... ¡± lord rong said, ¡± wait a minute, give them the money. ¡± li ruhua: ¡°???? ¡± lord rong, this isn¡¯t your style. are you going to ept that your fate has been stolen? wasn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? although that was what she thought, huahua felt more at ease after hearing master rong¡¯s words. if she gave him the money, he probably wouldn¡¯t have to fight anymore. if he didn¡¯t fight, he wouldn¡¯t have to do anything, right? it was better to change into women¡¯s clothes to seduce people than to fight with them ... his kung fu was so weak that he couldn¡¯t beat anyone. li ruhua¡¯s face was filled with sadness at the thought of his own martial arts. he had been training hard, but he never thought that he would not be able to be stronger. soon, lord rong and the others were surrounded by a few cars. some frivolous men got out of the cars. each of them was carrying a weapon in their hands and looked very strong. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve seen such a beautiful woman.¡± a man with a de of grass in his mouth said with interest, ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since there were any strangers here! ¡± ¡°he can¡¯t be considered a stranger.¡± leng rongrong swept a nce at the man. ¡± i just haven¡¯t been back for many years. ¡± ¡°oh, really? do you know who is in charge of this road now?¡± the man asked after spitting out the grass. ¡°it seems like you¡¯re in charge.¡± ¡± how much for the passage? ¡± lord rong asked. ¡°wow, this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone so cooperative. how interesting. do you think money is enough?¡± the man stared at leng rongrong and reached out to touch lord rong¡¯s face. lord rong dodged backward and avoided the hand. fourth master mo took a step forward and stood in front of lord rong. he then said coldly, ¡± do you want money or your life? ¡± ¡°do you want money or your life?¡± the man chuckled, and the others around himughed as well. ¡± isn¡¯t that what we should be saying? shouldn¡¯t we be the ones asking you for money or your life?¡± ¡°what, are you going to ask us if we want your money or your life? if i die, will you give me?¡± ¡°hahaha ...¡± the group of men burst intoughter. ¡°i¡¯m saying, do you want our money or your lives!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was cold. Chapter 1413 1413 chapter 1415-do you want money or life? li ruhua asked softly, ¡± lord fourth, they have the advantage in numbers. it¡¯s not appropriate for us to be so fierce, right? ¡± shouldn¡¯t you lower your stance a little?¡± tang luo grabbed li ruhua. ¡± huahua, don¡¯t be noisy! ¡± ¡°pfft, ah hahaha!¡± ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. this big guy seems to be very timid! ¡± ¡°did you see that? the people around you are all scared!¡± ¡°do you want money or life? hahaha! we want both your money and your life!¡± ¡± you want our lives? do you weaklings have the ability to do that? ¡± the men looked at leng rongrong and the others mockingly, thinking that mo linyuan was simply joking. he still wanted their lives, did he really not know whose territory this was? in their territory, their lives and money were in their hands. li ruhua shivered as she looked at the group of people. she asked tang luo beside her in a low voice, ¡± are we going to die a terrible death? ¡± tang luo was speechless. the men were about to make a move on mo linyuan, but as soon as they made their move, fourth master mo sent them flying with a kick. ¡°you actually dared to kick me!¡± the man on the ground roared, ¡± catch him! i¡¯ll cut off his legs! ¡± the people around him immediately started to attack mo linyuan. while fourth master mo was being surrounded, the rest of the people had also surrounded master rong and the others. a few men saw that master rong was good-looking and wanted to attack him. little nan zhi stood in front of master rong and looked at the men coldly. ¡± don¡¯t touch my mommy. if you dare to touch my mommy, you will die a terrible death. ¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, mommy can actually deal with them.¡± leng rongrong said as she leaned against the car. ¡± mommy, i¡¯m here. you don¡¯t need to do anything. you just need to sit and watch. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er turned around and a doting smile appeared on his fair and delicate little face. with two men, him and daddy, there was no need for mommy to do anything. if it wasn¡¯t for theck of conditions here, he was prepared to buy some snacks and coffee for his mother so that she could sit and watch the show while they just did it. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± be careful then. ¡± knowing that xiao xun ¡®er was quite skilled, lord rong was not too worried and was ready to watch the show. on the other side, huahua and tang luo were leaning against each other. tang luo had already rushed up to help, but huahua was hesitating. ¡°i don¡¯t think i can beat them.¡± huahua said helplessly, ¡± i¡¯m not that powerful ... i suddenly want a son like the little master. this way, someone will be able to block me when i fight. ¡± when little nan yu heard this, his mouth twitched. he looked at li ruhua and said, ¡± huahua, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a man. even if you wear women¡¯s clothes, you¡¯re still a man. ¡± men should protect women!¡± ¡± hahahaha, this big guy is making meugh to death. he¡¯s actually counting on others to help him. he¡¯s not even as good as a woman or a child! ¡± ¡°looks like he¡¯s a good-for-nothing, i¡¯ll take care of him,¡± two men approached li ruhua. they thought that since she was so timid, she probably didn¡¯t know any martial arts. she was probably even worse than a child. however, when the two of them attacked li ruhua, they were both stunned. the two men attacked li ruhua from both sides at the same time. their fist techniques were extremely fast, but to their surprise, before their fists could reach li ruhua¡¯s face, she had already dodged. he was like a martial arts expert, his speed was extremely fast. ¡± f * ck, this must be an illusion. he can¡¯t be this fast! ¡± ¡± it must be an illusion. i don¡¯t believe he can dodge so quickly! ¡± the two men looked at each other, then attacked li ruhua at the same time. their speed was faster and their attacks were more violent. however, not only did huahua dodge it, but she also punched a man. huahua looked at her own fist and was stunned. ¡± eh, they don¡¯t seem that powerful? ¡± all of a sudden, huahua had confidence in herself. she attacked the two men quickly and quickly, and actually knocked them down in two or three moves. this time, huahua was extremely excited. he put in even more effort into the fight. everyone was fighting. lord rong leaned against the car and watched the scene silently. no one noticed that a few people in the group were giving each other meaningful looks. then, one of them took the opportunity to rush towards leng rongrong. they seemed to want to capture lord rong. as long as they captured lord rong, they would be able to control the others. ¡°ha, woman, no one can help you now!¡± the man who rushed over wanted to attack lord rong directly. master rong looked at the man without changing her expression and smiled. ¡± i don¡¯t need anyone to help me. ¡± just as the man was about to make a move, a silver needle in lord rong¡¯s hand flicked out and pierced one of the man¡¯s acupuncture points. his legs turned soft and he fell to the ground. ¡°what¡¯s going on? what did you do to me? why do i have no strength?¡± the man looked at leng rongrong in fear. ¡°you might not believe it, but i know magic!¡± lord rong stared at the man and said half-jokingly. ¡± magic ... who are you? you are, what are you? ¡± the man shouted in fear, reminding his brothers, ¡± brothers, this woman knows sorcery. everyone, be careful! ¡± hearing the man¡¯s words, the rest of the people subconsciously looked in lord rong¡¯s direction. lord rong smiled at everyone and took out a bunch of silver needles. she waved her hand and her eyes turned cold. the silver needles in her hand flew out with a swish. in just a few moments, all the men had copsed to the ground. ¡°mommy is so good!¡± little nan yu apuded. li ruhua also looked at chief rong in admiration. then, she asked softly, ¡± chief rong, this move of yours is so powerful. can you teach me? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± lord rong looked at li ruhua. ¡± it¡¯s a little difficult to teach you. ¡± huahua was speechless. a group of people packed their things and got into the car, while a group of men fell to the ground and looked at leng rongrong and the others in disbelief. ¡°hey, you guys are leaving just like that?¡± ¡°demoness, what have you done to me?¡± ¡°are you guys going to leave us here like this?¡± when the group of men saw that lord rong and the others were about to leave without any strength in their bodies, they immediately panicked. ¡°oh, right, you guys reminded me.¡± lord rong seemed to have recalled something. she walked towards the group of men and started to rummage through their clothes and bags. ¡± huahua, luoluo, strip them of their clothes. we don¡¯t want them to rob us again when someone elsees! ¡± ¡°what!¡± the group of men were in disbelief. ¡± if you dare to do this, you will die a terrible death! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t take off our clothes!¡± ¡°you guys are dead!¡± Chapter 1414 1414 i¡¯ll carry you ¡± we won¡¯t die. you¡¯re the ones who are going to die. if you keep shouting, i¡¯ll let you die first. ¡± lord rong swept his gaze over the group of men. the men immediately shut their mouths. this woman was a demoness! li ruhua and tang luo also rummaged through their bags and clothes, taking off all their clothes while they were at it. after everything was settled, everyone set off to the hotel they were going to stay in. as the driver had run away, the group of people only drove one car away. tang luo was driving, and huahua was sitting in the front passenger seat. he lowered his head and looked at his hands, feeling that he was really awesome. ¡°wow, i seem to have be much more powerful.¡± li ruhua said in surprise, ¡± i didn¡¯t know i was this powerful! ¡± lord rong was speechless. tang luo was speechless. if she didn¡¯t improve at all, she would be a piece of wood. three hourster, leng rongrong and her group arrived at the hotel they had booked. it was a small town, and because it was quite chaotic, the living conditions were quite poor. as soon as they arrived, they saw groups of people fighting around them. the scene looked bloody and terrifying, but no one paid attention to it. no one stopped them. the people passing by just hurried by as if they had seen nothing. when lord rong and the others passed by, they didn¡¯t pay any attention to them and went to the hotel as if they didn¡¯t see anything. as soon as he got out of the car with his luggage, he saw that there was another fight at the entrance of the hotel. the man had been shed and was covered in blood. there were people going in and out around him, but they ignored him. even the boss of the hotel did note out. ¡°this, this is too terrifying.¡± li ruhua gulped. he suddenly felt that he had made the wrong choice by following them. he might as well have stayed at home. he thought it would be more fun here! ¡°i told you it¡¯s a mess here.¡± ¡± don¡¯t be a busybody, ¡± lord rong said. ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± the group of people checked in and then went to the hotel room. fortunately, although it was very chaotic outside, the hotel was quite clean, so everyone went back to their rooms. after resting, the group of people went downstairs to eat. ¡± will nie qian really be in the heavenly dao academy? ¡± lord rong was deep in thought. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± little nan yu shook his head. ¡± i¡¯ve already used all my methods but i still can¡¯t find master. under normal circumstances, unless shizun is hiding himself, i should be able to find him.¡± ¡°so you¡¯re saying that nie qian is hiding?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± why would he hide by himself? ¡± ¡± mommy, you don¡¯t know this. although master is very powerful, he has a fatal w. he¡¯s very fragile and cares a lot about his face. ¡± little nan yu said, ¡± he didn¡¯t have much cultivation before. this time, i think he might have even less cultivation. ¡± therefore, he would feel embarrassed and hide.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have any more time, and i didn¡¯t hide,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°that¡¯s why master has a heart of ss. although he¡¯s a thousand-year-old great demon venerable, although he¡¯s very powerful, although he always does things his own way, he actually has a heart of ss.¡± xiao nan zhi shrugged. ¡± he¡¯s actually quite cute. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s indeed quite cute.¡± lord rong nodded. then, she felt a group of eyes staring at her. lord rong turned her head and saw fourth master mo with a hint of jealousy. ¡°i don¡¯t really like him.¡± ¡°of course you don¡¯t like it, daddy. no one would like their love rival. even if you forget the past, you won¡¯t like him.¡± xiao xun ¡®er said calmly as he ate. tang luo and li ruhua instantly fell silent. they felt that their young master really dared to say anything. love rival ... that little brat, you guys are still young, what love rival! but why did lord fourth seem to care so much? ¡°he¡¯s just a little brat.¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about it, ¡± lord rong exined. fourth master mo nodded, ¡± go ahead. ¡± only then did lord rong let out a sigh of relief. the king of jealousy. it was scary when he got jealous. although he had lost his memory, he still liked to get jealous. after some discussion, they decided to head to the heavenly dao academy the next morning. if nie fei was really in the heavenly dao academy, it would be easy to find lord rong. after all, she had stayed in the heavenly dao academy before and had taught some students. she was also very familiar with the principal. the next day, early in the morning, the few of them had already packed up and were ready to set off for the heavenly dao academy. this small town was still very messy. there were all kinds of fights and pursuits early in the morning. lord rong and the others came from the outside, so they were immediately targeted. however, the few of them easily resolved this matter. after a few hours of driving, the group of people arrived near the heavenly dao academy. ¡°cars can¡¯t get in here, so we can only walk in.¡± lord rong said, ¡± it¡¯ll take about an hour to reach the heavenly dao academy. ¡± ¡± this heavenly dao academy is so mysterious. i¡¯m finally fortunate enough to see it. can the people inside all fly on roofs and vault over walls? ¡± li ruhua asked with great interest. ¡°it can¡¯t be that exaggerated,¡± leng rongrong replied. ¡± lord fourth can leap onto roofs and vault over walls. if you¡¯re curious, you can ask lord fourth to perform for you. ¡± tang luo said. ¡°i don¡¯t dare to.¡± li ruhua nced at mo linyuan. mo linyuan turned around and looked at li ruhua. huahua had the urge to test him, so she asked, ¡± lord fourth, are you interested in performing a walk on the wall? ¡± ¡°do you want to feel it?¡± mo linyuan asked. ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to feel it!¡± huahua broke into a run and walked in front. tang luo quickly followed. ¡°wait for me!¡± little nan yu also sped up to catch up. master rong and master mo si walked at the back and chatted as they walked. the one-hour journey was rather smooth, and they soon arrived at the entrance to the heavenly dao academy. the heavenly dao academy was actually on a mountain, and the entrance was at the foot of the mountain. there was an array at the foot of the mountain that ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter. however, lord rong knew about this array, so he easily solved it and entered the heavenly dao academy. the group walked up the steps. after walking for a while, fourth master mo asked, ¡± are you tired? i¡¯ll carry you?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine. i just need to rest for a while.¡± ¡± i¡¯m not that weak, ¡± lord rong said. hey, hey, what are you doing!¡± before lord rong could react, fourth master mo had already carried her up the mountain. lord rong wanted to struggle, but lord fourth said, ¡± if you want to fall, continue struggling. ¡± therefore, lord rong could only lie on lord fourth¡¯s back quietly. lord fourth was dressed in a ck shirt and had a broad back. she felt a special sense of security andfort when shey on his back. Chapter 1415 1415 chapter 1417-he¡¯s here! leng rongrong did not walk much during the entire journey, and just like that, she was carried by lord fourth to the top of the mountain. on the mountain peak was the true gate of the heavenly dao academy. the words ¡± heavenly dao academy ¡± were written on the gate. the voices of some students could be heard in the academy, making it seem very lively. ¡°we¡¯re here!¡± li ruhua panted heavily. ¡± i¡¯m dying of exhaustion. lord fourth, are you even human? it¡¯s so high up and you¡¯re so easily scared of climbing up. you¡¯re even carrying a person on your back! ¡± at the side, tang luo was also a little breathless. on the other hand, little nan yu walked on his own the entire time. however, his face didn¡¯t turn red and his heart didn¡¯t beat fast. he said very calmly, ¡± huahua, it¡¯s your stamina that¡¯s too weak. i don¡¯t feel tired. the mountain is a little high but it¡¯s not too high. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s not an exaggeration. we¡¯ve been climbing all day, okay? it¡¯s almost dark! ¡± li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched. he swore that he had not exercised like this in a long time. he just didn¡¯t expect the young master¡¯s physical strength to be so extraordinary. he didn¡¯t even say that he was tired after climbing the mountain for so long. under normal circumstances, wasn¡¯t it always the child who felt tired from climbing the mountain, and then shouted for his daddy and mommy to carry him or her? however, the young master did not do anything. he didn¡¯t cry or make anyone carry him. instead, he felt sorry for his mommy. li ruhua felt that if she was a child, he would shamelessly ask lord fourth to carry her. however, little nan yu gave up such a good opportunity. this was indeed no ordinary child ... huahua once again regretteding here with them. he should have stayed at home. he was too tired. what huahua didn¡¯t expect was that he would regreting to this ce even more. this ce was much less fun than he had imagined. it was even a little scary. ¡°let¡¯s go in.¡± leng rongrong had alreadye down from mo linyuan¡¯s back. it was a little cold on the mountain, so fourth master mo put his coat on master rong¡¯s back. the group of people entered the academy. the academy was veryrge. as they walked, they didn¡¯t see a single person at first, but gradually, they began to see people. when li ruhua clearly saw the figures who were practicing, he fell into a state of inferiority. those children who seemed to be very powerful and were practicing martial arts actually looked like they were only in their teens ... pared to the children here, he was simply a piece of trash. he thought that he had be much more powerful, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was just too ignorant. leng rongrong looked around and felt a sense of familiarity. it was as if she had returned to her youth. at that time, she also cultivated here, but she was different from the others. other people practiced seriously, but she was a littlezy. it was just that her talent was there. even if she was veryzy, she was still very strong, and her kung fu was better than others. the group went straight to the director¡¯s office. although it waste at night, the director was still busy in his office. he was not surprised by the arrival of leng rongrong and the others, but he was still a little panicked. especially after seeing lord rong. the dean¡¯s hands trembled as he covered his beard, then he stared at leng rongrong. ¡± girl, what wind blew you here? and with a family?¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking for someone.¡± leng rongrong sat opposite the dean. she could not help but have the urge to pull out the old master¡¯s beard. ¡± grandpa dean, your beard seems to have grown! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that obvious? my beard is fine, of course, it won¡¯t be missing!¡± the dean looked at leng rongrong nervously. ¡± what are you doing? what are you trying to do? are you going to pull out your beard again? ¡± i¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re no longer that little girl from back then. it¡¯s not appropriate for you to do this! who would pluck someone¡¯s beard every day?¡± leng rongrong looked at the old master helplessly. ¡± alright, i won¡¯t pluck his beard. ¡± old man, are there any new students in your academy recently?¡± ¡°of course. we¡¯re always recruiting students here. if there¡¯s a suitable candidate, you can get in.¡± ¡± there are new students every month, ¡± the dean said. as he spoke, the dean looked in little nan yu¡¯s direction, his eyes sparkling. ¡± this child looks like he has good potential. are you sending him to the heavenly dao academy? ¡± ¡°no.¡± little nan yu said firmly. ¡°dean, what do you think of my aptitude?¡± huahua couldn¡¯t help but ask. the dean looked at li ruhua, then frowned and said, ¡± the heavenly dao academy doesn¡¯t just ept anyone. ¡± ¡°am i too old?¡± li ruhua asked. ¡°not only are you too old, but your aptitude is also too poor. one look and i can tell that you¡¯ve grown up in vain.¡± ¡°my heart hurts ...¡± huahua said. tang luo patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder and almost burst outughing. after leng rongrong chatted with the director for a while, she began to talk about nie qian seriously, asking the director if nie qian existed here. the hospital director shook his head after taking a few looks at the photo. ¡± i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen such a big child before. ¡± ¡± there are rumors that he¡¯s with you. help me think again if he¡¯s really not here. ¡± ¡°there are so many people in the heavenly dao academy, and i can¡¯t remember that many. i can¡¯t be sure if there¡¯s any. how about tomorrow? i¡¯ll get someone to look for it for you tomorrow.¡± the director said, ¡± it¡¯ste. don¡¯t go down the mountain. ¡± little rongrong, the ce you used to live in is still empty, you guys can go there!¡± leng rongrong and the others then went to the small vi where lord rong used to live. the heavenly dao academy was huge, and the conditions were excellent. the students basically lived in vis, with a few students sharing one vi. some of the more outstanding students could even live in a vi alone. back then, lord rong was not only a student but also a teacher, so she lived in a vi alone. after she had left, the heavenly dao academy had kept her vi for her, hoping that she coulde back asionally to give lessons to the students. although the vi was not big, it was enough for the five of them to live in. the director sent someone to bring some food. they sat at the table and ate. as they ate, they talked about whether nie fei was here. ¡°it should be here.¡± little nan yu suddenly said, ¡± i think i can feel master¡¯s aura. ¡± ¡°really?¡± leng rongrong was pleasantly surprised. ¡± then we didn¡¯te in vain. ¡± we¡¯ll look for it tomorrow during the day.¡± ¡°yes.¡± little nan yu nodded. ¡± we should be able to find him unless he doesn¡¯t want to see us. ¡± that night, when the group of people were sleeping, little nan yu suddenly woke up. he felt something. he got up from the bed with cold sweat and left the vi alone. in the night, a small figure was walking on a small path. after walking for a long time, xiao xun ¡®er stopped by a smallke. Chapter 1416 1416 chapter 1418-fierce master ¡°master, where are you? why did you summon me alone?¡± xiao xun ¡®er stood by theke and looked left and right, but he didn¡¯t see nie qian. ¡°promise me first that you won¡¯tugh at me. otherwise, i won¡¯t appear!¡± nie qian¡¯s cold voice was heard. little nan yu,¡¯... master, why should iugh at you? why would iugh at you?¡± ¡°hmph, if you dare tough, i¡¯ll beat you up.¡± following nie qian¡¯s voice, a figure slowly walked out. little nan yu tried to hold it in but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst outughing. ¡°hahahaha, i¡¯m sorry, master. how did you be like this?¡± ¡°you said you wouldn¡¯tugh!¡± nie yan¡¯s voice was very cold, but it sounded a little childish, so it didn¡¯t sound so scary. little nan yu couldn¡¯t help but want tough. the more he looked at nie yan, the funnier he found it. his strict and terrifying master, who the whole world was afraid of, had actually be a little kid at this moment. it was fine that she looked about the same age as him before, but now she was even shorter than him. she was so small and soft. she no longer had that imposing aura, only soft and cute. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, master, but you¡¯re really too cute. can i pinch your face?¡± little nan yu reached out and pinched nie yan¡¯s little face. nie yan was already pretty, but after shrinking, she became cute. her facial features were still very beautiful, and her hair was still long, but she had be a smaller version, like an ordinary two-year-old child. nie qian¡¯s face was pinched by her little disciple, and her face darkened even more. ¡°hahaha, it¡¯s so cute!¡± little nan yu pinched her a few times and resisted the urge to hug nie yan. he knew that it was fine if he squeezed it, but if he really hugged his master, there was an 80% chance that his master would hit him and greet him with his fist. he didn¡¯t know if his master¡¯s kung fu would still be as powerful after shrinking. ¡°master, even if your cultivation level is lower, how can you shrink?¡± little nan yu asked his own question. under normal circumstances, a loss of cultivation would at most result in a loss of skill, not to the extent of turning into a child. his master¡¯s situation was really a little special. ¡°that¡¯s because of my cultivation technique.¡± nie qian¡¯s face was livid as he said, ¡± if i had known this day woulde, i wouldn¡¯t have used this cultivation technique! ¡± ¡°pfft, it¡¯s actually pretty good. shizun, you¡¯re especially cute like this! i think mommy¡¯s next brother or sister should be as cute as you.¡± little nan yu said with a smile. then, he suddenly became a little worried, ¡± i don¡¯t know if i can see my younger brother and sister ... i don¡¯t have much time left. ¡± i have to go back to that world.¡± nie yan didn¡¯t say anything. she just stared at xiao xun ¡®er. ¡± did this world affect you? ¡± little nan yu nodded. ¡± i can feel it. this world still has an influence on me. ¡± i believe that¡¯s the reason why qiao wu is trying so hard to get the ring. they probably thought that this world was easier to cultivate in, so they came here. however, they definitely didn¡¯t expect that this world isn¡¯t that easy to cultivate in. moreover, it will affect us who came from the other world. he probably wants to go back.¡± nie yan nodded. ¡± i noticed it too. it wasn¡¯t obvious at first, but once i noticed it, the speed increased. if we don¡¯t go back, we¡¯ll die here.¡± the two of them sat on the bench for a while, swinging their four short legs and chatting for a while. after the heavy topic was over, little nan yu couldn¡¯t help but look at nie yan and smile again. ¡± master, you¡¯re really cute like this! hahaha!¡± nie yan¡¯s face was dark, but she didn¡¯t look scary. instead, she was still very cute. after being gloomy for a long time, nie yan finally realized that she couldn¡¯t scare her disciple with a dark face, so she stopped being fierce. little nan zhi shook her legs. ¡± master, what do you n to do? don¡¯t you want to see mommy? mommy¡¯s been worried about you and looking for you!¡± she nced at little nan yu with a murderous look in her eyes. xiao nan zhi shrugged her shoulders. ¡± you can¡¯t hide like this. you¡¯re getting smaller and smaller. if you get any smaller, you¡¯ll be a baby in swaddling clothes. i think, master, you should just give up. if you want to recover, you¡¯ll probably have to return to our world. we still have to go back eventually. daddy and mommy were only able to be reincarnated into this world because you used your entire life¡¯s cultivation. they¡¯re from this world, but we¡¯re not!¡± nie yan was silent. little nan yu blinked his beautiful eyes and looked at his master, who looked younger than him, ¡± master, we have to go back eventually. ¡± ...... the next day, leng rongrong and the others woke up and found that little nan yu was not there. ¡°where¡¯s the young master?¡± li ruhua asked while eating breakfast, ¡± where did he go so early in the morning? this ce is filled with powerful experts. it¡¯s not safe here.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not safe here.¡± lord rong nced at li ruhua and said very seriously, ¡± che ¡®er¡¯s martial arts are much better than yours. ¡± ...¡±¡± my heart hurts, brother! she lowered her head and ate in silence. li ruhua didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore. master rong called little nan yu. little xun ¡®er had taken his phone out, so he answered the call very quickly. ¡°mommy, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll be back soon.¡± little nan yu hung up the phone after he finished speaking. ten minutester, little nan yu appeared at the door of the small vi. he was still holding a baby in his hand. ¡°master, what are you afraid of? mommy won¡¯t eat you! in mommy¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re just a little brat. it¡¯ll be the same no matter how small you be!¡± ¡°you¡¯re the little wimp!¡± nie yan was extremely angry. ¡°alright, i¡¯m a little wimp, i¡¯m a little wimp, let¡¯s go. you¡¯ll have to meet her eventually. can you bear to let mommy worry about you? besides, you have to take a look at mommy¡¯s condition!¡± little nan yu tried to persuade her again and again. nie yan shook off his hand and said arrogantly, ¡± i¡¯ll walk by myself! ¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright, you can go on your own!¡± little nan yuughed. when the doorbell rang, li ruhua went over to open the door. then, the big and tall huahua didn¡¯t see anyone. he couldn¡¯t see anyone from his t angle, and he looked down a little, but he also didn¡¯t see anyone. he frowned and asked, ¡± where is he? ¡± nie sha raised his head and looked at li ruhua fiercely. ¡± are you blind? ¡± li ruhua was shocked. she lowered her head and saw nie qian and little nan yu, who wasughing so hard that he was convulsing! ¡°i¡¯m, i¡¯m sorry, little friend. who are you?¡± li ruhua looked at nie fei, who was much younger than little nan yu, in a panic. ¡± little young master, you¡¯ve made a new friend just like that? are you a social butterfly?¡± Chapter 1417 1417 nie fei is back ¡°who¡¯s his friend?¡± nie yan snorted and walked into the hall. master rong, fourth master mo, and tang luo all looked at the little one at the same time. nie yan was wearing a small ancient costume, which fit her quite well. her long ck hair looked very nutritious and shiny, and her pink little face had a bit of anger. he raised his head and looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan with a murderous look. leng rongrong was shocked. mo linyuan was confused. where did this childe from?¡± ¡°this child hasn¡¯t been weaned yet, right? where did ite from? it looks a little familiar!¡± tang luo also looked at nie qian curiously. nie yan red back at tang luo, acting childish and fierce. leng rongrong stood up abruptly,¡±nie qian?!¡± why did you shrink? huang ¡®er, what¡¯s going on? is he nie qian?¡± ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± nie yan tried to make her voice sound lower, but it was still a baby voice. his face was ashen. lord rong heaved a sigh of relief and looked at nie qian excitedly. ¡± are you alright? but how did you be like this? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve lost some cultivation,¡± nie yan said indifferently, ¡± i will still change back. ¡± you should still get rid of this man. ¡± leng rongrong,¡±...¡± these words were like nie qian. ¡°master, don¡¯t always attack my daddy. my mommy and daddy are truly in love. no one can break them up.¡± little nan yu said in all seriousness, ¡± mommy, i¡¯m a little hungry. can i have breakfast first? we can talk about the details after i¡¯m done. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. lord rong nodded. she was naturally relieved that she had found nie qian. although my had be even smaller, it didn¡¯t seem to have any problems. ¡°by the way, nie yan, do you want milk or breakfast?¡± leng rongrong looked at nie qian hesitantly. nie yan looked too young to be able to eat. ¡°of course, i¡¯m not a baby!¡± nie qian said angrily. it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t weaned off milk, so how could he drink milk? however, when they sat down to eat, nie yan fell silent. he actually felt that the food on the table was too unptable. it wasn¡¯t until lord rong brought over a cup of milk that nie yan felt tempted by it and started drinking it. ¡°as expected, you haven¡¯t weaned yet.¡± li ruhua said. ¡°be gentler, he looks very fierce!¡± tang luo said. li ruhua: ¡± he¡¯s so small, how can i not handle him? other kids are older and have more strength, but he looks so small. finally, there¡¯s someone weaker than me! ¡± huahua was in a very good mood. among all of them, his kung fu was the weakest. he was very self-abased and very sensitive. however, he finally didn¡¯t have to worry anymore, because someone even weaker than him had finally appeared. he was finally not the only one who needed to be protected. huahua had just whistled happily when he felt a murderous aura. then, a pair of chopsticks suddenly stuck into the sofa next to him. this chopstick seemed to be very strong. if one was pierced by it, he would probably die. ¡°do i look weaker than you?¡± nie sha asked in a childish tone. ¡°...¡± li ruhua looked at nie qian for a long time before shaking her head. then, she jumped up from the sofa as if her butt was on fire. ????,?????????????! this guy didn¡¯t look like he had stopped drinking milk! wuwuwuwu ... huahua felt that her self-esteem had been hurt. he was the young madam¡¯s bodyguard, but he was the weakest one. he always needed someone to protect him at critical times. tang luo patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder.¡±don¡¯t be sad. they¡¯re not ordinary people, and you¡¯re just an ordinary person.¡± li ruhua replied,¡±i¡¯m just an ordinary person. what¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± i¡¯m always following lord rong around like a piece of trash. i don¡¯t deserve to be a bodyguard.¡± ¡°when did you be a bodyguard? aren¡¯t you a nanny?¡± li ruhua was speechless. the world suddenly didn¡¯t feel too good. nie yan and little nan yu quickly filled their stomachs. little nan yu asked nie yan to check on master rong¡¯s condition first. master rong suddenly lost his martial arts and even su wei and the others couldn¡¯t see the problem. he didn¡¯t know if nie yan could solve this problem. nie yan checked her pulse and shook her head. ¡°master, you can¡¯t see the problem either?¡± little nan yu frowned and looked at nie qian with a worried expression. ¡°we have no choice but to find qiao wu,¡± nie qian said. ¡°so, only qiao wu can cure daddy¡¯s memory loss?¡± little nan yu looked at nie qian expectantly, his eyes pleading. ¡°i won¡¯t let him see it. i don¡¯t like him.¡± nie qian snorted. ¡± it¡¯s his business that he lost his memory. what does it have to do with me? ¡± ¡°master!¡± little nan yu pouted and said in a coquettish tone, ¡± master, i know you¡¯re the best. can you help daddy take a look? you don¡¯t want mommy to have no one to protect her in the future, right? ¡± after little nan yu¡¯s words, nie qian looked at fourth master mo unwillingly. then, she took fourth master mo¡¯s pulse. in the end, the result was the same as lord rong¡¯s situation. he couldn¡¯t see anything wrong. in this situation, he probably needed to find qiao wu and ask him what he did. ¡°master, you¡¯re really useless!¡± little nan yu said gloomily. ¡°speak clearly, how am i useless?¡± nie yan was flustered and exasperated. ¡± i didn¡¯t want to see it, but you asked me to. ¡± nie sha reprimanded little nan yu. after that, he asked little nan yu to do a horse stance outside. after little nan yu went out, nie qian noticed that everyone in the room was looking at him. his fierce look just now was a little scary for such a small guy. ¡± ... ¡± nie yan was stunned for a moment. she sat down and said coldly, ¡± i¡¯m educating my disciple. ¡± after saying that, nie qian looked at leng rongrong with a guilty conscience. fortunately, lord rong didn¡¯t get angry. after little nan yu¡¯s punishment ended, the group of people discussed qiao wu in the hall. nie qian didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, but it involved leng rongrong, so he had to do it. ¡°there¡¯s still no news of qiao wu. it¡¯s as if he¡¯s disappeared into thin air. we can confirm that there are many people helping him.¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°he¡¯s been here for so long, it¡¯d be strange if he didn¡¯t have some foundation.¡± nie qian said, ¡± even if we don¡¯t go to him, he wille back to you sooner orter. he wants the ring on your finger. ¡± leng rongrong pinched the ring on her thumb. ¡± what¡¯s so special about this ring? ¡± Chapter 1418 1418 number one in arrogance? ¡°it¡¯s very important to him. this ring can open a door.¡± nie qian nced at leng rongrong and said, ¡± the door between this world and that world. they are not people of this world, and this world is not good for them, so they want to return to that world. not only did they want to return to that world, but they should also be thinking of ways to upy this world. the key to this is the ring on your finger.¡± ¡°the ring can open the door between the two worlds.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯m already aware of this. so, apart from this ring, no one else can open the door between the two worlds? ¡± ¡°yes,¡± nie yan nodded. ¡± you can say that. apart from this ring and the gatekeeper, there¡¯s no other way to open this door unless you use a forbidden spell, but qiao wu doesn¡¯t know any forbidden spells. ¡± ¡°the gatekeeper?¡± leng rongrong asked. the rest of them also stared at nie qian. ¡°you.¡± nie qian said, ¡± you don¡¯t remember, but you have the gatekeeper¡¯s mark on your soul. that¡¯s why the ring found you and recognized you as its master. ¡± ¡°that sounds like a fantasy.¡± leng rongrong nced at nie qian, but she could ept it no matter how fantasizing it was. nie yan was a magical existence. people get older and older as they live, but this guy is getting younger and younger. nie yan said a few things and then said that to solve these problems, the most important thing was to send qiao wu back to that world. only then could the door between the two worlds be closed and lord rong would bepletely safe. in this world, there was no one who could deal with qiao wu. it would be very, very difficult for them to get rid of qiao wu, so they could only send him back. ¡°where is the door?¡± after a long while, leng rongrong asked, ¡± where is that door? ¡± ¡°the door is constantly moving, so it¡¯s hard to determine its position.¡± leng rongrong was speechless. at noon, leng rongrong and the others went to see the principal of the heavenly dao academy. they had originally nned to leave after finding nie qian. the dean was reluctant to let leng rongrong and the others leave, so he forced lord rong and the others to stay and teach for a few days. the posture of the heavenly dao academy¡¯s teachers wasn¡¯t as good as that of lord rong and the others, so the principal wouldn¡¯t let them go after capturing them. after experiencing the old principal¡¯s crying and begging, lord rong and the others finally agreed to stay behind to teach the students for a few days. lord rong, lord fourth, little nan yu, and nie qian all became teachers. tang luo and li ruhua naturally didn¡¯t have that position, so he didn¡¯t need their help. huahua felt so embarrassed and even said that she could do something, but she never expected the old principal to reject her so firmly. he said that if huahua was not even qualified to be a student, it was even more impossible for her to be a teacher. huahua almost got depressed. it was tang luo who consoled li ruhua. after all, he was not qualified to teach. ¡± because we still don¡¯t know where qiao wu is, and lord rong is afraid of causing trouble for the academy, she said that she can¡¯t stay for too long. at most, she¡¯ll stay for ten days. the head of the hospital wasn¡¯t happy and said that he wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble. after some bargaining, he finally let lord rong stay and teach for a month. ¡± don¡¯t worry. if there¡¯s trouble, our heavenly dao academy has so many experts. how can we still be afraid? ¡± the dean said with a smile, ¡± there are outstanding martial arts experts here. we¡¯re not afraid of any trouble! ¡± ¡°actually, there¡¯s no use for you to keep me here. i don¡¯t have the time.¡± lord rong sighed. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have the time or strength. you know the technique, and you can see at a nce where someone did something wrong and who did it well. that¡¯s enough!¡± the director said with a smile. he was very satisfied with master rong. when he saw lord fourth, little nan yu, and nie qian, he was also quite satisfied. only when he saw li ruhua, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡± you can¡¯t do it. you¡¯ve put on so much weight for nothing. you¡¯re just an empty shell. you can scare people, but it¡¯s useless! ¡± ¡°old man, you¡¯re insulting me, so i¡¯m going to hit you!¡± huahua was exasperated. ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth. how is that insulting? if you don¡¯t believe me, you can challenge anyone in our academy and you¡¯ll definitely lose. even the youngest student will still lose!¡± the dean said confidently. li ruhua didn¡¯t say a word. he did feel that the students that could be seen everywhere in the student body were all very powerful. then, lord rong was worried about something else. ¡± the students of the heavenly dao academy are almost all conceited. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s me or lord fourth, but little ran ¡®er and nie qian are so young. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to make them listen to us, right? ¡± the dean nced at little nan yu and nie qian. ¡± if you have the ability, how can you not subdue those children? you can do it! ¡± xiao xun ¡®er nodded. ¡± there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t listen to me, i¡¯ll beat you up,¡± nie qian said. little nan yu nced at nie qian and nodded hard. ¡± master is very scary when he goes, especially when he¡¯s beating people up. ¡± on the same day, they were brought to train some students. chief rong was going to a new ss to educate some new students. when the students saw chief rong, their eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°no way, didn¡¯t they say they were going to find a powerful person to train us? is this the kind of teacher you are talking about?¡± ¡°what can a woman do!¡± ¡± she¡¯s just like that. one look and you can tell that she¡¯s the kind that can be knocked down with a single punch. she¡¯s not worthy of being a teacher. ¡± ¡°students, when teacher leng rongrong was your age, she had already taught students. she¡¯s very powerful, don¡¯t underestimate her. ¡± the director who brought lord rong in said. ¡°tsk, i know her. i¡¯ve seen her on tv. isn¡¯t she leng rongrong who lost her kung fu?¡± ¡± she might have been powerful in the past, but now she doesn¡¯t even have any martial arts. it¡¯s no joke to let her lead us! ¡± ¡°we want to change shifts!¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want us to change sses, then let us change teachers!¡± ¡± how can a woman who has lost all her kung fu take us? does she have the ability to do that? ¡± the students started to shout loudly. each and every one of them felt that lord rong wasn¡¯t good enough. it was impossible for her to guide them well. chief rong looked at everyone calmly. she nodded at the worried head of department beside her and told him to leave. she would take care of things here. ¡°will that work?¡± the department director was still a little worried. ¡°alright,¡± he said. ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. then, the headmaster warned the students and left. lord rong stood on the stage and looked at the young faces below. the children were all talking about her and looking at her in disgust. ¡°believe it or not, i can still subdue you guys without any martial arts?¡± lord rong nced at the group of students and asked, ¡± i don¡¯t even need to do anything to noobs like you! ¡± ¡°tsk, what are you talking about? not only do you have no kung fu, but you also have no strength!¡± a boy sneered and said, ¡± you don¡¯t even need to fight to deal with us. we can send the weakest one to defeat you! ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s try it.¡± leng rongrong nced at the boy, her eyes sharp. ¡± you do it. ¡± ¡°me? are you sure? i¡¯m the top student in our ss.¡± the boy chuckled and stood up. ¡°arrogant to be ranked first?¡± leng rongrong sneered, ¡± do you know what¡¯s the biggest taboo in learning martial arts? ¡± Chapter 1419 1419 have you been subdued? ¡°you, what did you say! you shameless woman, who¡¯s arrogant?¡± the boy looked at leng rongrong aggressively, his face and ears turning red because of leng rongrong¡¯s words. ¡°you.¡± leng rongrong smiled at the boy. ¡± arrogance is the worst thing to do. there¡¯s always someone better than you. so what if you¡¯re the top student in this ss? ¡± the boy¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡± what right do you have to say that to me? you don¡¯t have any martial arts anymore. you¡¯re a piece of trash. do you think you¡¯re still the same leng rongrong?¡± ¡°i know you were very powerful in the past and you had a good reputation in this academy, but that¡¯s all in the past. if youe and teach us like this, it¡¯ll be the academy patronizing us. so what if we¡¯re not satisfied?¡± the boy said in exasperation. the rest of the students around her nodded in agreement. they all felt that leng rongrong had lost her ability to practice martial arts and was not that good at it. they did not need her to teach them. even if he wanted to teach them, he would have to find someone who was better. what was the point of teaching them a person who had lost all his kung fu? leng rongrong looked at the boy and said, ¡± do you believe that someone like me can beat you to the ground and make you unable to get up? ¡± the boy sneered. ¡± i don¡¯t believe it! even the weakest student in our ss is stronger than you!¡± ¡°sure, i¡¯ll challenge you, the strongest one, first.¡± leng rongrong said as she turned to leave. ¡± what are you doing? you know you can¡¯t do it, so you want to escape? ¡± the male student asked aggressively. ¡°i¡¯m afraid that if we fight in the ssroom, the ssroom will be damaged. let¡¯s go outside and y around by the training pool. i haven¡¯t fought in a long time, and it¡¯s just right to exercise my muscles.¡± leng rongrong smiled and blinked her eyes. she was born beautiful, and when she blinked her eyes, she was even more beautiful and soul-stirring. all the students in the ssroom were almost suffocated by her beauty. for a moment, no one said anything, just looking at leng rongrong in a daze. it was a fact that leng rongrong had lost all her martial arts, but it was also a fact that leng rongrong was beautiful and could take away one¡¯s soul. in fact, it was not a bad idea to have such a good-looking teacher teaching them. it was just that it was a little depressing that such a good-looking teacher didn¡¯t have any martial arts. ¡°aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± leng rongrong nced at the boy. ¡± you don¡¯t dare topete with me? if you want topete with me, ss monitor, bring all your ssmates ande out with me!¡± just like that, everyone followed lord rong to the training pool under the lead of the arrogant ss monitor. every ss in the heavenly dao academy had a cultivation pool. there would be some wooden stakes on top of the training pool for students to practice standing. it was very useful for the game. when leng rongrong and the others arrived at the practice pool, nie qian was teaching the students on the other side of the pool. a child who looked to be only about two years old was educating the students who were 1.78 meters tall. nie yan¡¯s voice was childish, but her aura was very scary. ¡°trash, all of you are trash!¡± ¡°you want topete with me with this little skill?¡± ¡°are you looking to die?¡± ¡°i can crush you all with one finger!¡± ¡°what, still not convinced? if you¡¯re not convinced, thene over!¡± nie yan was very irritable. ¡± i¡¯m also not satisfied with my current body. do you think i like it? ¡± cute? you dare to say i¡¯m cute? am i cute? you¡¯re all insulting me!¡± the irascible little nie yan beat up the students who were not convinced. after that, these students were all thrown into the pool at the side. there were some scary piranhas in the pond. if they fell in, they might be bitten, so the students screamed one after another, desperate screams. however, nie qian was so angry that she didn¡¯t let any of them go. when he was almost done, he would ask if everyone was convinced. everyone naturally didn¡¯t dare to provoke nie yan anymore. of course, they were still very unconvinced in their hearts. so, even when they fell into the fish pond, they didn¡¯t forget to discuss what kind of pervert this little kid was and how he had such great strength. nie sha was even angrier. however, when he saw master ronge out, nie qian was no longer angry. he ran to leng rongrong with a proud face. then, she asked lord rong if she needed his help to tame the students in front of her. these students didn¡¯t seem capable, but they had bad tempers and were very arrogant. nie yan looked down on all of them. ¡°no need, i can handle it myself.¡± lord rong nced at nie yan and then at her students. ¡± they¡¯re all kids. take it easy. ¡± although nie qian looked very cute at this moment and didn¡¯t seem to have any killing power, in fact, his killing power was very terrifying. even little nan yu was very afraid of nie yan. every time he mentioned nie yan, little nan yu seemed to be talking about a man-eating monster. ¡°call me if there¡¯s anything,¡± nie yan went back to her ss. at the same time, fourth master mo had also brought a group of students out. on the other hand, fourth master mo¡¯s side was much simpler. he didn¡¯t even need to make a move as he domineeringly red at everyone. after that, everyone cowered and became obedient. hence, when they were outside, they would do whatever lord fourth told them to do. they were all frighteningly obedient. little nan yu¡¯s situation was simr. although the little guy was young, he was a bit aggressive. at first nce, he was scared. if another disobedient one were to make a move and get abused by xiao xun ¡®er, naturally no one would dare to provoke the little fellow anymore. tang luo and li ruhua squatted in the corner to watch the show. ¡± hmph! ¡± li ruhua snorted. ¡± how can the young madam be a teacher when she¡¯s out of time? at least i have some time, but i¡¯m being looked down on! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it better to take a look?¡± tang luo said.¡±teaching these disobedient students might anger them to death.¡± you see, so many people are not convinced by young madam!¡± li ruhua took a look and nodded. ¡± you¡¯re right. it¡¯s really infuriating. ¡± ¡°how is it? how¡¯s the situation?¡± suddenly, a guy wearing a straw hat poked his head out and squeezed his way through the crowd. li ruhua and tang luo were both startled and abruptly turned their heads to see the director¡¯s face. the director¡¯s face was red and he looked extremely excited. ¡± have they started fighting? ¡± tang luo was speechless. li ruhua was speechless. ¡°can little rongrong still subdue these little monsters after losing her martial arts?¡± the dean asked curiously, ¡± it would be amazing if it could be subdued! in the future, we can open a ss for those who have lost their kung fu ...¡± ¡°are you always serious?¡± tang luo asked. ¡°i¡¯m serious, we have to think of a way to trick our little rongrong intoing here!¡± ¡°... if lord fourth hears you, you¡¯ll be tied up and sent to hell!¡± Chapter 1420 1420 be obedient if you lose chief rong was ready to challenge the ss monitor. lord fourth, little nan yu, and nie qian all walked over from the side. they didn¡¯t care about their students and just stared at the ss monitor. the boy was creeped out by the three people¡¯s stares. ¡°if you dare to hurt my mommy, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± ¡°don¡¯t bully my wife,¡± fourth master mo replied. nie yan didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes looked as if she could send this guy to hell in minutes if he dared to hurt even a hair on lord rong. the moment he saw their gazes, the boy¡¯s imposing manner had already weakened. the boy looked at leng rongrong hesitantly. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t beat me, but what¡¯s the meaning of this? you even got someone to scare me? ¡± ¡°who sent someone to scare you? don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even take this little look? if you¡¯re afraid, just admit defeat. you can¡¯t beat me anyway.¡± lord rong smiled at the boy. the boy was furious when he heard lord rong¡¯s words. wasn¡¯t she looking down on him? how could he not be able to defeat her? it was easy for him to deal with her, okay? a woman who had lost her kung fu still dared to be so arrogant in front of him. after that, the boy started fighting with lord rong aggressively. although lord rong had lost her martial arts, her movements were still considered agile. most importantly, her judgment was very strong, as if she could predict when the other party would make a move. therefore, no matter which direction the ss monitor attacked lord rong, lord rong would be able to dodge in advance. in the beginning, the ss monitor didn¡¯t use all his strength. after all, the person in front of him was a woman, and a woman who didn¡¯t know kung fu. however, when he couldn¡¯t hit leng rongrong several times, he felt the mocking eyes around him. therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to rx. since lord rong told him to use his full strength, he really started to attack lord rong with his full strength. ¡°hey, you can¡¯t hit it?¡± leng rongrong blinked at the boy and sighed. ¡± i thought you were very capable, but it turns out you can¡¯t even do this! ¡± ¡°you, you just wait!¡± the boy red at leng rongrong in anger, and he punched even more rapidly. a group of students, nie qian, and the others were watching. not far away, tang luo, li ruhua, and the principal were also watching. as the director watched, he began to p hard. ¡± amazing, as expected of little rongrong. as expected, she¡¯s still so amazing even after losing her martial arts. ¡± ¡± if you have the ability, then make your move. do you think you can win by just hiding? ¡± the boy looked at leng rongrong in exasperation. he was furious that he couldn¡¯t touch lord rong every time. lord rong said calmly, ¡± as long as i hide until you¡¯re out of strength, i¡¯ll win, right? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re despicable!¡± the boy said angrily. ¡°you¡¯re shameless!¡± lord rong rolled his eyes. ¡± this is called strategy. ¡± on the side, nie qian and the other two were very dissatisfied. ¡± what despicable? you¡¯re the despicable one! ¡± after dodging twice, lord rong suddenly attacked the boy when he was flustered and flustered. she kicked the boy away with one foot. although she didn¡¯t use much strength, she had the skill. therefore, the boy fell to the ground almost instantly. lord rong took the opportunity to rush over and grab the man¡¯s neck. she was very agile. she didn¡¯t use any martial arts, but she was extremely agile. the man didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist. just like that, the boy was subdued by lord rong. lord rong pressed him down with one hand and asked with lowered eyes, ¡± how is it? did you lose? ¡± i, a person without any kung fu, can subdue you. aren¡¯t you too weak? you can be arrogant, but can¡¯t you at least have the ability to be more arrogant?¡± the boy¡¯s face turned green with anger, especially when he saw his ssmates around him looking at him. ¡°alright, stand up. who else is unconvinced? i¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡± leng rongrong looked at the other students. the rest of the students didn¡¯t dare to do anything to chief rong after seeing their most powerful ss monitor in such a state. one by one, they shook their heads, indicating that they did not dare to do so. ¡°what about you? are you convinced? if you¡¯re not convinced, you can try again. i guarantee that you¡¯ll lose to me a hundred times.¡± lord rong shrugged and looked at the ss monitor. the ss monitor snorted. ¡± you were just lucky! ¡± ¡°i won by luck. you said before that you had to listen to me if you won. are you going to listen now? or are you nning to go back on your word?¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing to ept my loss!¡± your ss monitor snorted. ¡± a loss is a loss. i¡¯ll do anything you want! ¡± ¡°alright. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m not asking you to do anything overboard. i just want you to help manage them and train them ording to what i said.¡± lord rong said with a smile. the ss monitor snorted. after that, lord rong began to train this group of people strictly. although everyone was against it, they knew that they couldn¡¯t beat lord rong. in the end, they had no choice but to follow lord rong¡¯s request. at the same time, fourth master mo and the others also heaved a sigh of relief when master rong defeated the ss monitor. after giving the students a warning, they returned to their own sses to educate their own students. after an afternoon of training, everyone was full ofints. lord rong was very strict, and so were fourth master mo and the others. after all, they only nned to teach them for a month. if they wanted to learn something, they had to use the harshest method. when the afternoon ss ended, everyone was still cursing. they didn¡¯t dare to scold him to his face, but everyone did it behind his back. lord rong and the others were tired after teaching for the entire afternoon. they all sat on the sofa when they returned to the vi. ¡°i didn¡¯t know that teaching students was so tiring!¡± little nan yu looked exhausted. ¡°what do you think?¡± nie yan looked at little nan yu coldly. ¡°i thought i was an obedient student. shizun shouldn¡¯t be so tired when he¡¯s teaching me, right?¡± little nan yuughed. ¡± hmph! ¡± nie qian snorted coldly. little nan yu was speechless. leng rongrong took out her phone and chatted with her godfathers for a while. then, she asked if there was any news of qiao wu at the international prison. however, qiao wu had gone into hiding. he had hidden very well, so it was as if he had vanished from the world. if he didn¡¯t find qiao wu, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. lord rong thought for a moment with his chin in his hands. then, he started to talk to nie qian about how to send qiao wu back to his world. she had a ring on her finger. nie qian said she was the gatekeeper, but she didn¡¯t know how to open the door. ¡°the ring will inform you.¡± nie qian said, ¡± when the time is up, it will ask you to open the door. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s still time?¡± ¡± yes, that door can only be opened every few years. it can¡¯t be opened every day. ¡± nie qian nodded. he looked a little upset. the door opened, which meant that he and little nan yu might have to return to their world. it also meant that they might never see rongrong again. if he could, he wished that the door would never open. at this moment, xiao xun ¡®er had the same thoughts in his heart, but he was also afraid that mommy would get hurt. Chapter 1421 1421 something¡¯s wrong with lord fourth in the next few days, leng rongrong and the others helped train the heavenly dao academy¡¯s students. after the first day¡¯s disy of power, the heavenly dao academy students no longer dared to be disrespectful to leng rongrong and the others. everyone also understood one thing: regardless of whether leng rongrong had lost her martial arts, they would not be able to defeat her. moreover, lord rong and the others were all real people. although nie qian was only a two-year-old child, he was fiercer than anyone else and had insight. after that, everyone became very serious in their studies. then, their martial arts improved by leaps and bounds. half a month¡¯s time had passed, and everyone had be familiar with each other. there were also many students who made leng rongrong and the others stay in the heavenly dao academy forever, thinking that they could learn a lot from them. ¡± it¡¯s impossible for us to stay, but you can take this opportunity to learn. we will only teach you for a month. after this, there won¡¯t be such a shop anymore! ¡± leng rongrong smiled at the group of students and said, ¡± if you have any questions, you can ask them at any time. after i leave, you won¡¯t have the chance to ask. ¡± hearing leng rongrong¡¯s words, the group of students in the ss immediately began to ask all kinds of questions. chief rong answered all their questions and corrected some of their mistakes. at the same time, fourth master mo and nie sha¡¯s sses weren¡¯t so lucky. these two weren¡¯t people to be trifled with. they had bad tempers, so their methods of teaching werepletely different from lord rong¡¯s. the students from both sses were badly beaten, and everyone even wanted to switch sses with lord rong. on the other hand, the little guy was gentle when he taught little nan yu. he wasn¡¯t that scary, so everyone was happy to listen to him. after exining a few things to the students, master rong continued to stare at fourth master mo. she had been having a strange feeling for the past few days, and she felt uneasy. she had a feeling that something was going to happen to mo linyuan. however, the heavenly dao academy¡¯s security was rather tight, so there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble barging in. however, the feeling of uneasiness was getting more and more serious. leng rongrong became even more worried when she remembered that mo linyuan still could not remember anything. ¡°hubby, you still don¡¯t remember anything?¡± during lunch, master rong sat opposite fourth master mo and frowned at mo linyuan. although they were getting along the same way as before, and lord fourth¡¯s attitude and temper were not much different from before ... however, he couldn¡¯t remember any of the memories in between. this made leng rongrong somewhat worried, as this could be a variable. mo linyuan shook his head. ¡± i can¡¯t remember. ¡± li ruhua said as she ate, ¡± the past doesn¡¯t matter. haven¡¯t we already started over? lord fourth should know that you¡¯re his wife now. he still loves you, that¡¯s all that matters!¡± ¡°yup.¡± little nan yu also nodded, ¡± as long as daddy knows that mommy is his wife now, it¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡± hmph, don¡¯t make excuses for not loving you deeply enough. you¡¯ve forgotten, so you¡¯ve forgotten. ¡± nie qian said with dissatisfaction. ¡°master!¡± little nan yu red at nie qian. little nie yan held a milk bottle and whined a few times before drinking milk. tang luo was also a little worried. ¡± i¡¯m not worried about anything else, but i¡¯m worried that lord fourth will be controlled by qiao wu again. if qiao wu could make lord fourth forget it once, he should be able to make lord fourth forget it a second time. if he really has the ability, wouldn¡¯t it be very troublesome?¡± tang luo¡¯s words made everyone fall into silence. li ruhua gave tang luo a fierce kick. ¡± you¡¯re rubbing it in. if qiao wu is really that powerful, i think fourth master should have recovered his memory by now. he hasn¡¯t recovered yet, has he? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± tang luo nced at lord fourth. ¡± although i don¡¯t want to say it, i think it¡¯s better for us to be more vignt. ¡± leng rongrong nodded as well. she had the same concerns. he had a feeling that things weren¡¯t that simple. qiao wu would not give up so easily. ¡°let¡¯s eat first. we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± we¡¯re a family. we¡¯ll just deal with whateveres our way. ¡± fourth master mo looked at lord rong and picked up some food, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let anyone control me. ¡± lord rong nodded her head, even though she knew that this was not something that fourth master mo could decide. she had lost her martial arts and had no way of recovering, so her situation with fourth master mo should be simr to hers. in the afternoon, everyone gave lessons to the students as usual. at night, after washing up, lord rong leaned into fourth master mo¡¯s embrace and fell asleep. her heart felt increasingly uneasy. it was just that it was tiring to take care of the students during the day, so she was a little tired very quickly. it didn¡¯t take long before she fell asleep. it waste at night. lord rong was in a deep sleep. on the other hand, fourth master mo seemed to have been jolted awake by something. he held his forehead as his headache worsened. something was summoning him, causing him to be unable to control himself. ¡°rongrong!¡± fourth master mo gave lord rong a violent push and he lost control of himself. the moment lord rong opened her eyes, she saw fourth master mo charging towards her. she dodged almost instantly, but mo linyuan kept attacking her. after all, lord rong had already lost her martial arts, so fourth master mo¡¯s attack caught her off guard. ¡°ah yuan, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± ¡°mo linyuan, wake up!¡± lord rong shouted at fourth master mo, but fourth master mo¡¯s attacks were still extremely crazy, as if he didn¡¯t even recognize her. leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she knew that mo linyuan had lost his memory again! he had once again forgotten that if they had guessed correctly, lord fourth would still be under qiao wu¡¯s control! ¡°luo luo, flower!¡± lord rong knew that he could not deal with mo linyuan, so he had to rush out of the room for help. fourth master mo¡¯s cold eyes swept across leng rongrong, but he did not chase after her. he was still wearing his dark blue pajamas. he walked to the window, opened it, and jumped out. upon seeing this, leng rongrong did not have time to look for tang luo and the others. she rushed to the window, wanting to call out to mo linyuan, but it was toote. fourth master mo had already run far away, and she didn¡¯t dare to jump in as she had no more energy left. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± nie yan was the first to rush over, a milk bottle in her mouth. ¡°mommy, what¡¯s the situation?¡± little nan yu and the other two also rushed over. ¡± hurry up and give chase! something¡¯s wrong with lord fourth. he jumped out and ran! ¡± leng rongrong shouted. ¡°it can¡¯t be yingluo.¡± without much time to think, the group of people rushed out in the direction mo linyuan had run in and everyone started to chase him. the night was dark, and the group of five people in pajamas chased after him. Chapter 1422 1422 chapter 1424-mo ling er again ¡°mo linyuan! stop right there!¡± leng rongrong shouted as she chased after him. however, fourth master mo was extremely fast. he was like a bolt of lightning, disappearing in a few moments. ¡°i¡¯ve seen a ghost!¡± li ruhua was out of breath from running. she asked in disbelief, ¡± what¡¯s going on, fourth master? how did he run so fast? he disappeared in the blink of an eye! ¡± ¡± lord rong, what happened just now? what happened to lord fourth all of a sudden? ¡± tang luo asked, frowning. ¡± you guessed it right at noon. he¡¯s probably under qiao wu¡¯s control again. he suddenly attacked me and then jumped out of the window to escape. ¡± leng rongrong exined. ¡°how could daddy be controlled? was it because of the flute sound?¡± xiao nan yu said anxiously, ¡± did qiao wu use that flute sound to control daddy? ¡± the group of people chased after him for a while before finally leaving the heavenly dao academy. not long after, they stopped in a forest. it was a bamboo forest, and on a small path, fourth master mo stood beside a woman. mo ling ¡®er held a small ck flute in her hand, and fourth master mo stood beside her, as if he had lost his soul. ¡°mo ling er!¡± leng rongrong suddenly looked at mo ling ¡®er. ¡± ling¡¯ er, he¡¯s your brother, you shouldn¡¯t treat him like this! ¡± ¡± sister-inw, i actually quite like you. of course, i also quite like my brother, but we¡¯re both master¡¯s people, so we can only listen to master! ¡± mo ling er shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡± i was raised by master, so i will not betray him for anyone. ¡± ¡°you were raised by qiao wu?¡± leng rongrong looked at mo ling er in shock. ¡°miss ling ¡®er, are you mistaken? weren¡¯t you raised by lord fourth? it was lord fourth who picked you up when you were young and raised you to this age. have you forgotten how lord fourth treated you when you were young?¡± tang luo looked at mo ling ¡®er in disbelief. from what he could remember, lord fourth had always treated mo ling ¡®er as his own sister. besides lord rong, the person lord fourth doted on the most was miss ling¡¯ er. because miss ling ¡®er had gone missing, lord fourth had been searching for her for many years, regardless of the cost. in the end, miss ling ¡®er actually said that she was raised by that qiao wu? what did her growing up have to do with qiao wu? wasn¡¯t it clearly lord fourth who raised her? you can¡¯t be so ungrateful, right? ¡°tang luo, you¡¯re wrong. i was brought up by master from the beginning. master only wanted me to stay by big brother¡¯s side and help monitor him, so he left me in front of big brother. to put it bluntly, i¡¯m still master¡¯s man. although big brother is good to me, i¡¯ve been master¡¯s man from the beginning, do you understand?¡± ¡± you ... so you¡¯ve always been a tool to monitor lord fourth! ¡± tang luo was shocked. he didn¡¯t know that qiao wu had asked mo ling ¡®er to keep an eye on lord fourth. lord fourth trusted miss ling ¡®er so much, but in the end, mo ling¡¯ er did have a different heart for him. leng rongrong was also a little surprised. she had not expected such a situation. ¡± mo ling ¡®er, even if you were once qiao wu¡¯s tool, fourth master mo has always treated you well. your brother has always treated you like his own sister. don¡¯t you feel ufortable treating him like this? ¡± lord rong looked at mo ling ¡®er, trying to move her with emotion and reason. ¡± qiao wu didn¡¯t do anything good. i think you should have your own thoughts, right? i know you¡¯re not a bad person, can you let your brother go? he¡¯s always treated you with sincerity, but you didn¡¯t even ask for his opinion before treating him like this?¡± ¡°sister-inw, i quite like you. you and my brother are quite suitable. however, i¡¯m doing this for my brother¡¯s good. i also want to help my master realize his great n. so i¡¯m sorry, i can¡¯t help you! however, you¡¯re such a good person. can you help me?¡± mo ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes fell on leng rongrong¡¯s hand. the ck ring was still on leng rongrong¡¯s finger. ¡°actually, if you give me the ring, everything will be fine.¡± mo ling er chuckled. ¡°if i give it to you, you¡¯ll be fine?¡± lord rongughed. ¡± are you lying to a child? do you think i don¡¯t know what qiao wu wants?¡± ¡°sister-inw, a wise man submits to circumstances. if you give me the ring, i won¡¯t have to fight you!¡± mo ling er said, ¡± i won¡¯t make things difficult for you. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t give it to you!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± if you have the ability,e and snatch it yourself! ¡± mo ling er shrugged her shoulders and smiled, ¡± i won¡¯t fight with you. i know you are very powerful! ¡± then, mo ling er suddenly blew her flute, ¡± brother, let¡¯s go! ¡± mo linyuan seemed to havee back to his senses. he looked at mo ling ¡®er and then frowned, looking like he was in pain. ¡°ah yuan!¡± leng rongrong shouted at mo linyuan, ¡± don¡¯t be controlled! you¡¯re mo linyuan, you¡¯re my husband. don¡¯t let them control you!¡± she ran towards mo linyuan, but mo ling ¡®er turned around and ran away. after letting out a series of bell-likeughter, mo linyuan ignored leng rongrong and chased after her. lord rong and the others tried to chase after them, but the two of them disappeared without a trace after a while. ¡°what do we do?¡± tang luo frowned. ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect that miss ling ¡®er was actually a trap set up by qiao wu from the beginning. ¡± how can lord fourth have such a master!¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t catch up to them. it seems that ling ¡®er may not be from this world.¡± little nan yu frowned and said, ¡± let¡¯s go back first. at least for now, it seems like qiao wu won¡¯t do anything to daddy! ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart was heavy. lord fourth had finally returned to her side after much difficulty, but in the end, he had disappeared again. if she didn¡¯t deal with qiao wu, she wouldn¡¯t be at peace. nie qian was stillining about mo linyuan¡¯sck of willpower. he was controlled just like that. then, little nan yu red at him and nudged him with his arm. ¡± the daddy in this world is different from the daddy in the past. ¡± ¡°hmph, whether it was before or now, he¡¯s just a weakling in my eyes.¡± nie yan snorted coldly. back at the vi, everyone was silent for a while. then, everyone looked at lord rong. ¡± lord rong, what should we do next? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go back,¡± he said. after a moment of silence, lord rong said, ¡± find qiao wu. i¡¯ll send him back to his world no matter what! ¡± ¡°the door should be open soon.¡± nie yan said, ¡± you can get ready and send the people back. ¡± he didn¡¯t sleep for a night. the next day, chief rong went to the director to exin the general situation and then said goodbye. when they were leaving, the students who had been taught by them were a little reluctant to part with them and sent them off at the gate. ¡°alright, you can all go back.¡± lord rong said, ¡± we¡¯ll meet again if fate permits. ¡± Chapter 1423 1423 little yanyan, are you going to hit someone who deserves to be hit? after leng rongrong and the others left the heavenly dao academy, they went straight home. after returning home, lord rong contacted gern, nan si, and the others. everyone gathered together to discuss the matter of qiao wu. in the vi, everyone¡¯s expression was quite serious. gern understood qiao wu, so he was the most rxed one. he couldn¡¯t wait for more people to deal with qiao wu, and now that there were many people, he was very satisfied. ¡± lord rong, just tell us. we¡¯ll listen to you! ¡± ¡± everyone at the international prison recognizes you anyway, ¡± said gwyn. ¡± no one will object even if you take over the prison. ¡± ¡°thanks, but i don¡¯t want to get into so much trouble. i just want to find my husband and send qiao wu back.¡± lord rong frowned. geren sighed. ¡± forget it, forget it. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to take over, but you have to help catch qiao wu. you didn¡¯t want to help in the past, but now that your husband is in qiao wu¡¯s hands, you still have to help, right? ¡± ¡°how could you be so sinister? isn¡¯t qiao wu¡¯s capture the international prison¡¯s job?¡± nan si snorted. ¡± i think it¡¯s better for the international prison to do it. after all, you know qiao wu better! ¡± gern shook his head. ¡± our international prison has been trying to catch them for so many years, but we haven¡¯t been able to catch them. ¡± besides, qiao wu really wants what¡¯s in lord rong¡¯s hands right now, so of course we have to work with lord rong! don¡¯t you think so, lord rong? besides, isn¡¯t lord fourth still in qiao wu¡¯s hands? it¡¯s better for us to work together!¡± ¡± hmph, you people from the international prison are all trash, aren¡¯t you? half of an old man¡¯s body is already buried in the ground, and you can¡¯t even catch him! ¡± nan si mumbled. ¡°sigh, you speak as if yourher abyss empire is very powerful. as the top intelligence officer of theher abyss empire, have you obtained any information about qiao wu? you only know who¡¯s whose mistress, yet you still climb into someone else¡¯s bed all the time!¡± gern retorted. ¡°shh!¡± nan si jumped in shock and covered gern¡¯s mouth. but it was toote. the critical hit pounced from behind and pecked nan si¡¯s head violently. nan si said,¡¯please spare me, brother crit! i was young and ignorant in the past, but now that i have ying ¡®er, i really don¡¯t mess around anymore. i just did my hair, can you take it easy?¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit angrily pecked a few more times. gern and the others couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. leng rongrong sat cross-legged on the carpet, looking worried. at this moment, a baby voice came from outside the door. ¡± auntie rongrong, we¡¯re here to help you! ¡± chu wei walked in with little chu yan. little chu yan was still as cool as ever, but when he looked at leng rongrong, his face was filled with enthusiasm. ¡°little yanyan, weiwei, what are you doing here?¡± leng rongrong looked at the two of them and smiled. chu wei had been very busy during this period of time, and little chu yan was also in school. she had told them not to worry about her matters and that they could just take care of themselves. she did not expect the two of them to appear together. ¡°we want to help.¡± little chu yan walked towards leng rongrong and passed her a small wooden box. ¡± auntie rongrong, this is mytest weapon. it¡¯s very powerful. i know you don¡¯t have any martial arts, but it¡¯ll be very powerful if you use this. ¡± leng rongrong opened the box and saw a ck slingshot and some ck balls inside. ¡°these can explode,¡± little chu yan said, ¡± it can explode as soon as it¡¯s thrown out. under normal circumstances, if the opposite side is crowded, it won¡¯t be a problem to blow up one or two hundred people. ¡± it¡¯s not that powerful, but it¡¯s not that weak either.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°it can blow up so many people and make them all faint, but it won¡¯t make them bloodied ... mommy said that it¡¯d be too scary if everyone was bloodied, and it would be bad if they identally hurt someone. so, i added some potions to it. it can knock people out, but it won¡¯t kill them.¡± little chu yan exined seriously and taught lord rong how to use it. the slingshot wasn¡¯t big, so he didn¡¯t need to use a lot of strength to shoot the marbles out. ¡°it looks fun. do you want to demonstrate?¡± when nan si saw ning kuang suddenly appear at the door, he said meaningfully, ¡± there¡¯s someone who needs a beating outside! ¡± at the gate, ning kuang walked over with an unkempt beard. his eyes lit up when he saw chu yan and chu wei. little chu yan, chu wei, and the others all turned around. when they saw ning kuang, chu wei¡¯s face turned dark. during this period, ning kuang¡¯s parents hade to cause trouble a lot. it was only because rongrong had given them a lot of money and arranged a very high-end ce for them to live, that ning kuang¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t break into their house to take little chu yan away. however, his parents never gave up. they came to thepany several times to make trouble. as for ning kuang, he had been in low spirits recently, so he didn¡¯t care about this matter. ¡°i¡¯m not here to find you.¡± when ning kuang saw chu wei, he hurriedly exined, ¡± i know you don¡¯t want to see me. i heard that master rong has some matters to attend to, so i came to help. ¡± before ning kuang could finish his sentence, little chu yan snatched the slingshot from lord rong¡¯s hand and threw a small ball at him. before ning kuang could react, the ball exploded in the air. there was a ck mist, and ning kuang fell to the ground at the door. little chu yan snorted coldly. chu wei was speechless. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°pa pa pa pa!¡± nan si stood up and pped hard. ¡± little chu yan, well done, well done! ¡± he even dared to hit his own father, as expected of little chu yan!¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical strike looked at nan si coldly. was he speaking humannguage? do you want to die? nan si immediately shut his mouth. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡± but this slingshot is really powerful. is he a child prodigy? ¡± geren looked at little chu yan in surprise. ¡± such a talent, does he have a master? do you want to acknowledge a master? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± little chu yan nced at gern. ¡± little friend, i¡¯m very powerful. are you really not going to be my disciple? ¡± gern sized up little chu yan and was very interested in him. ¡± ... ¡± little chu yan nced at geren and felt that he wasn¡¯t much. he held chu wei¡¯s hand and asked her to sit down at the side. then, he said to geren, ¡± i¡¯m not interested in you. ¡± geren was speechless. why was it so difficult to get into an international prison? it was fine if lord rong refused to manage it, but he wanted to find a little disciple to inherit it, and this little disciple was actually not interested. did he not look powerful enough? ¡°by the way, lord rong, when will the door you mentioned open? did you sense anything? since qiao wu and the others aren¡¯t here, i¡¯m guessing they¡¯re waiting for the door to open.¡± said gern. Chapter 1424 1424 lord rong is pregnant ¡± i haven¡¯t sensed it yet, but ording to nie qian¡¯s spection, it should open within a year. ¡± lord rong looked at gern. ¡± within a year? then let¡¯s make preparations and capture qiao wu in one fell swoop when the door opens. ¡± ¡± we¡¯ll also send the other key criminals from the international prison back ... ¡± ¡± that¡¯s what i meant as well, but we can¡¯t be sure of the exact date. ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t be sure where the door is, ¡± lord rong said. nie yan sat on the sofa and shook her legs. ¡± i can feel it when it¡¯s almost time. we will feel it too. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. you don¡¯t have to worry about that, mommy. ¡± little nan yu said, ¡± i¡¯m more worried about you, mommy. after you lost your martial arts, our chances of winning against qiao wu are much lower. ¡± plus, daddy¡¯s on qiao wu¡¯s side. we can¡¯t find him and we can¡¯t get him toe back to us, which is troublesome.¡± leng rongrong nodded. this matter was indeed tricky. lord fourth was very powerful, but if he was helping qiao wu instead of them, they would be in trouble. ¡°but we still have our godfather.¡± lord rong said, ¡± we can¡¯t find any clues from the godfather¡¯s side. they should be back soon. we¡¯ll discuss further when they¡¯re back. ¡± after some discussion, the group decided to conserve their energy and wait for the right time to destroy qiao wu¡¯s group in one fell swoop. in the following period of time, chief rong and the others had been discussing how to send qiao wu and the others back once the door opened. they needed a detailed and thorough n, and the people involved in the n had to be trained. a few dayster, su wei was the first to return. it was raining heavily on the day su wei returned. ¡± i looked for qiao wu but couldn¡¯t find him. i also asked some old friends. ¡± rongrong, your situation is a little troublesome and hard to solve. as for fourth master mo, he¡¯s even more difficult to deal with. he¡¯s not even here, so i can¡¯t do any experiments.¡± ¡°master, it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± lord rong smiled and said, ¡± it can always be solved. ¡± ¡°sit down and rest first. i¡¯ll see if you¡¯re feeling better.¡± su wei said to leng rongrong. lord rong nodded and extended one hand to su wei. su wei sat down and began to take her pulse. all of a sudden, su wei¡¯s expression changed. she retracted her hand as if she had been electrocuted. ¡± you, you ... ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± master, what happened to me? ¡± lord rong was shocked by su wei. ¡°you, you, you, wait a minute, let me take a look again!¡± su weiyi grabbed leng rongrong¡¯s hand and examined it carefully again. then, her eyes widened and she looked at leng rongrong in ecstasy. ¡°master, don¡¯t scare me. your gaze is making my hair stand on end.¡± lord rong frowned. ¡°what happened to her?¡± sitting on the sofa opposite her, nie yan was a little unhappy. ¡°grandma su wei, what¡¯s wrong with my mommy? she looks quite healthy. when you¡¯re sick, you usually don¡¯t have much appetite, but mommy¡¯s appetite has been very good recently and she¡¯s eating a lot.¡± xiao xun ¡®er was also a little worried. even li ruhua, who was mopping the floor, looked over, her eyes filled with worry. tang luo¡¯s face was also filled with worry. ¡± nothing can happen to the young madam, right? she¡¯s always been healthy!¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s healthy, of course it can be eaten! can¡¯t you eat it when you have two babies in your stomach?¡± su wei was excited. ¡± little rongrong, you¡¯re pregnant! you¡¯re pregnant! ¡± and they were twins! it¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re not quadruplets!¡± lord rong was speechless. did she hear it wrong? she was pregnant? ¡°i have a younger brother or sister?¡± little nan yu looked at su wei in disbelief. ¡± really? ¡± the little guy¡¯s nose was a little sour. he was a little happy, but also a little sad. it would be a good thing if mommy had a baby. in that case, even if he left, mommy wouldn¡¯t be too sad because mommy had other children. however, when he thought about leaving, little nan yu¡¯s nose still felt sour. nie yan seemed to have been struck by a bolt from the blue. he looked in su wei¡¯s direction and said, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡± ¡°how could i possibly be spouting nonsense!¡± su wei said in excitement, ¡± rongrong, you¡¯re really pregnant! ¡± this is great, i have a little disciple!¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡± no wonder i¡¯ve been eating so much these days. ¡± lord rong was confused. she didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. no wonder she didn¡¯t notice it. she must have been pregnant some time ago ... but lord fourth was still controlled in the end. if ah yuan knew that she was pregnant, he would probably be very happy. although he might look cold at times, he still liked children and was quite good to xiao xun ¡®er. ¡± wait a minute, you have to tell your biological father and godfather about this good news. they¡¯ll definitely be ecstatic! ¡± su wei picked up her phone excitedly, but then she hesitated. ¡± no, if i tell them, they won¡¯t have any surprises. i should wait for them toe back first, right? ¡± ¡± lord fourth would be so happy that he¡¯d go crazy too ... ¡± tang luo pursed his lips. ¡± but our lord fourth¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of? qiao wu won¡¯t eat him. he was only taken away because he was of value to qiao wu. if not, he would have killed him. so don¡¯t worry, he¡¯lle back sooner orter.¡± su wei was not worried about mo linyuan at all. with mo linyuan¡¯s ability, if he could not escape from qiao wu, he was not worthy of being rongrong¡¯s husband and the father of the children. tang luo sighed and felt sorry for his lord fourth for a few seconds. at the same time, storm, critical hit, storm, and the big white tiger surrounded leng rongrong. the animals all looked at lord rong¡¯s stomach. obviously, they understood su wei¡¯s words and knew that there were two babies in lord rong¡¯s stomach. ¡°aowu!¡± storm excitedly went up and howled a few times. critical strike pped his wings and was so excited that he was even happier thanying eggs. the storm neighed and thought about something. in the end, it went to get a chicken that it liked and gave it to lord rong. as for the big white tiger, it didn¡¯t really understand these things. however, when it saw everyone looking at lord rong¡¯s stomach, it also looked at it and rubbed it with its head. lord rong touched the big white tiger¡¯s head and smiled. she had never thought that she would be pregnant with fourth master mo¡¯s child, not at a time like this. even though she had no ns, they still came. it would be even better if lord fourth was here. it was a pity that lord fourth was not around. he did not know that she was pregnant and did not even remember who she was. however, she believed that he would remember. lord rong and su wei leaned against each other, struggling to decide if they should send a message to their godfather. at this moment, little nan yu and nie yan walked out of the house. the two littleds squatted at the door and looked at the heavy rain outside with sad faces. Chapter 1425 1425 how do you know it must be the youngdies? the heavy rain continued to fall, and the whole world seemed to be filled with ayer of thick fog, making it impossible to see through. little nie yan squatted down and sighed. ¡± she¡¯s actually pregnant! she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child! why don¡¯t i have a chance this time!¡± little nan yu patted nie yan¡¯s shoulder, ¡± ¡°master, this is life. there¡¯s no other way! shizun, let¡¯s go back together. we¡¯ll depend on each other!¡± ¡°who wants to live with you? get lost!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have any other rtives, just ept your fate. i don¡¯t really want to go back, but we¡¯re not from this world after all. we have to leave eventually. otherwise, we¡¯ll make this world chaotic, and the world that mommy lives in chaotic. how good would it be if i could stay? i wonder if i could see my younger brother and sister being born. i really want to see what my younger brother and sister are like!¡± little nan yu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡± she should be cute. she¡¯ll definitely be cuter than me! ¡± i really want to stay behind to protect them and dote on them.¡± nie yan looked at the mumbling little nan yu. she was a little worried at first, but when she saw this little guy speak, she suddenly felt that all her worries were gone. instead, she felt a little distressed for the little guy beside her. ¡°what¡¯s there to look at? it¡¯s just a head, two arms, and two legs.¡± nie sha mumbled as he tried tofort little nan yu. ¡°master, your way offorting people is a little unique.¡± ¡°it¡¯s up to you to listen or not.¡± nie qian snorted coldly. ¡± so what if i saw it? i still have to leave. i might as well not see it. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s different. if i can see them, i¡¯ll always remember them. however, he didn¡¯t know if it was a younger brother or a younger sister, or if he had a younger brother and a younger sister. it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little brother or a little sister, it¡¯s fine.¡± xiao nan zhi thought about it, but he was still very happy. if daddy and mommy had their own child, they would not miss him. unfortunately, they were people from two different worlds. he didn¡¯t know if they would have the chance to meet again in the future after he left. nie yan nced at little nan yu in disgust and then continued to watch the heavy rain outside. at the same time, lord rong, who was in the room, seemed to have sensed that xiao xun ¡®er and nie qian had disappeared. after looking around, she found the two little ones standing at the door, staring outside in a daze. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°to watch the rain.¡± nie qian said. ¡°yes.¡± little nan yu nodded and turned to look at leng rongrong, ¡± mommy, it¡¯s raining and windy outside. go inside and don¡¯te out. you can¡¯t afford to catch a cold. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± master rong nodded and said to little nan yu, ¡± che ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. mommy loves you very much whether or not i have a younger brother or sister. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± xiao nan zhi smiled. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er also likes younger brothers and sisters. ¡± although the little guy was smiling, leng rongrong could feel that he seemed to be a little sad. he seemed to be worried about something. ¡°are you worried about your daddy?¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. your daddy will definitelye back, ¡± lord rong said, deep in thought. ¡°yes, i believe that daddy wille back.¡± little nan yu tried his best to smile. he didn¡¯t want his mommy to worry. he knew that if he told his mother that he might leave this world and return to his own world in the future, she would definitely be very worried, so he did not n to tell her. he would wait until his younger brothers and sisters were born and he really went back. although he didn¡¯t have much time left, he had to cherish the present. on the other side, nie yan was also very annoyed. he was also someone who wanted to go back. after staring at lord rong¡¯s stomach for a long time, nie qian suddenly said, ¡± let your child recognize me as his godfather. ¡± lord rong: ¡°??? ¡± nie yan now looked much younger than little nan yu. ¡°little wimp, are you joking?¡± huahua burst outughing. ¡± you¡¯re so young, how are you going to be a godfather? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t always be this small.¡± nie qian snorted coldly. ¡± you¡¯re so weak. you¡¯re not worthy of talking to me! ¡± huahua was shocked. this was too much, it was heart-wrenching! ¡°i don¡¯t care. i¡¯m their godfather from now on.¡± nie qian snorted coldly and said, ¡± in the future, when youe to my territory, i¡¯ll protect you. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. when lord rong saw the determination on nie qian¡¯s little face, he subconsciously agreed. she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that nie fei would protect her children. although nie fei sometimes looked fierce and cold, he was actually good to her. nie sha¡¯s eyes brightened, and he suddenly took out a card. ¡± this is a meeting gift for my godson and goddaughter. ¡± lord rong was speechless. very good. in the past, the entire world gave her money. now, was it time to give money to the two children in her stomach? would it be okay to just give the bank card? ¡°yes, i want to give red packets to my younger siblings too!¡± when little nan yu saw nie yan¡¯s actions, he was instantly excited. ¡± mommy, i¡¯m going to make money! ¡± while he was still in this world, he wanted to earn more money for his younger brother and sister to spend! it was impossible to not have money in this world. one had to be very rich and wealthy to do so! when little nan yu thought about how he could earn a lot of money for his younger brothers and sisters, his mood became happy. although he couldn¡¯t grow up with them and protect them all the time, he could earn money and leave it for them. he could leave them a lot of property. in this way, it was equivalent to him apanying them! leng rongrong watched as little nan yu ran away. lord rong was speechless. was this good? before she could react, li ruhua and tang luo were also whispering to each other. ¡°shouldn¡¯t we also prepare a big gift?¡± ¡°that¡¯s a must. we have to get ready quickly!¡± tang luo said. on the other side, storm, storm, and critical hit were gathered together. they were secretly sticking out their butts and discussing something. ¡°aowu aowu¡± ¡°giggle!¡± ¡°roar?¡± the group of people all went to prepare the gifts. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a present or not. it¡¯s not even born yet! ¡± lord rong said with a confused look. ¡± we¡¯re not even born yet, but we still need gifts. we need to let the youngdies feel our love. ¡± huahua said seriously. ¡°how do you know it¡¯s a youngdy? maybe it¡¯s a young master!¡± tang luo snorted and said, ¡± i like young masters more. young master nan yu is so cute! ¡± ¡± little miss is the cute one. isn¡¯t it good to be like our lord rong? ¡± huahua raised her chin and said seriously, ¡± the youngdies can also wear pretty dresses. i¡¯m going to prepare dresses for them. they¡¯ll be wearing different dresses every day! ¡± lord rong was speechless. ¡°flower, do you like dresses or does little miss like dresses?¡± the corner of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched at the thought of little miss being as strong as master rong. could she be as strong as young madam used to be? wouldn¡¯t that mean that he could beat a bull the moment he was born? perhaps three to five years old would already be able to carry an adult ... he could roughly imagine the scene of them being chased by little miss like a storm ... Chapter 1426 1426 the rich master is giving me a house every day? after tang luo imagined it for a moment, he put his arm around li ruhua¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡± huahua, aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll be tortured badly if it¡¯s a youngdy like lord rong? ¡± with lord rong¡¯s personality, she was still considered steady now. if she was young, she would probably be very scary, right? they might catch people and torture them ... he felt that storm had been bullied a lot when it was young. otherwise, would storm be so afraid of lord rong now? everyone else was afraid of the storm, but the young mistress was not. even the beasts were afraid of the young mistress! moreover, the young madam seemed to understand thenguage of beasts. if the two little ones also understood thenguage of beasts, wouldn¡¯t it be terrifying if they summoned all the beasts to the house for a meeting or something? huahua pinched her chin and thought of a little ball of milk like lord rong. she tied a hair tie on her head and called him huahua in a baby voice. she could summon a group of animals with a raise of her hand. he hadn¡¯t even learned how to walk yet, but he was already lying on storm¡¯s back and torturing storm. was that scary? it didn¡¯t seem scary. he suddenly felt that it was very cute! moreover, the young madam and the young master were both so good-looking. the little guy they would give birth to would definitely be very cute. if she was cute, people would like her no matter what she did. ¡°i think it¡¯s very cute!¡± huahua said excitedly, ¡± i¡¯m going to prepare dresses for the youngdies. i¡¯ll make different dresses every day! ¡± ¡°cute?¡± tang luo¡¯s brows twitched. why did he feel that he preferred boys? he felt that if it was a girl, it would be too scary. moreover, as a man, it was not good to bully a little girl! if it was the little master, he could definitely be abused as he wished. little girls were always pampered, but people like lord rong were also scary. and if there were two of them ... f * ck, why does it feel so scary? i can¡¯t tear down a house while still wearing diapers! tang luo nced at master rong¡¯s stomach. at that moment, he felt as if he was pregnant with two demons. ¡°tang luo, what do you mean by that look? why do i feel like you¡¯re not satisfied with my stomach?¡± lord rong raised her eyebrows and looked at tang luo. ¡°no, i¡¯m quite satisfied, very satisfied, very satisfied. both boys and girls are good. the child of lord rong and lord fourth must be very awesome.¡± tang luo immediately said, ¡± then, i¡¯ll go and prepare some diapers! ¡± lord rong was speechless. she had just gotten pregnant and she was already preparing diapers? she suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t need to prepare anything before the child was born. someone would probably take care of everything from birth to the future. ¡°what should i prepare?¡± su wei looked at master rong¡¯s stomach with great interest. ¡± little rongrong, what gift do you want? ¡± ¡°master, she¡¯s not even born yet. what¡¯s the point of preparing a gift?¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± no need. ¡± ¡°i need it!¡± su wei snorted and said, ¡± i¡¯ll have to start preparing the gifts now. i¡¯ll have to give you a gift every day ... how about i give you a house every day? ¡± ¡°master ... are you sure?¡± ¡± but i don¡¯t have that many houses right now ... why don¡¯t i go back to filming? that way, i can buy a house every day and they¡¯ll have many houses? ¡± su wei suddenly became serious. she took out a cell phone and started to make a call. ¡± ji chengyu, i want to make aeback. i want to earn money. i want to earn enough money to buy a house. one house a day! ¡± lord rong was speechless. f * ck, did it have to be so exaggerated? she had originally thought that she was the favorite of the group, but now she suddenly felt that she had fallen out of favor? after that, lord rong heard her master start discussing with ji chengyu about making aeback, what kind of tv series they should make, what kind of movie they should invest in, and what kind of movie they should contact a hollywood filmpany to make ... master really did what he said he would do. he couldn¡¯t really be nning to buy a house a day, right? this was too frightening. wasn¡¯t this not very good? if the children were born with everything, wouldn¡¯t they be as boring as her in the future? lord rong frowned. he was slightly worried. on the other side, su wei identally let it slip and told ji chengyu about lord rong¡¯s pregnancy. ji chengyu was extremely happy on the other end of the phone and asked su wei to help congratte lord rong. he then asked about the gift he wanted to give. lord rong was speechless. she had never seen anyone giving gifts when she was just pregnant. at this moment, lord rong still couldn¡¯t predict what would happen after her godfathers found out about this. of course, there were other people as well. while tang luo and li ruhua were hiding in the kitchen and discussing the boy and girl matter, they had already released this news in the group. tang luo directly told the butler about master rong¡¯s pregnancy in the group chat. then, theher abyss empire¡¯s stewards were extremely excited. they expressed that they would raise funds to send two inds to the children. following that, the stewards announced this news in the group chat of theher abyss empire¡¯s upper echelons. all of a sudden, everyone was boiling with excitement. especially the group of elders. when these old guys saw this news, they were even more excited. ¡°lord rong has a child? twins? ourherworld empire will have a sessor!¡± ¡°i was so depressed when xiao xun ¡®er said that she didn¡¯t want to inherit theher abyss empire. i¡¯m so happy now!¡± ¡°hahaha, there are two children!¡± ¡°we have to expand theherworld empire¡¯s power!¡± ¡± that¡¯s great! everyone, get ready. let¡¯s go and see lord rong together! ¡± ¡± but our lord fourth hasn¡¯t found his whereabouts yet. what if he¡¯s not here? ¡± ¡± why do you still care about lord fourth? lord fourth can go wherever he wants. lord rong is the most important right now, okay? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. young madam is the one who holds power. fourth master isn¡¯t important! ¡± everyone was discussing. then, the news spread to xiao yan, xu shiting, and the others. in the blink of an eye, everyone knew that master rong was pregnant. no one cared about lord fourth¡¯s condition. at this moment, they were all very happy because of this matter. lord rong and lord fourth had been together for a long time, but they only had an adopted little one and did not have any children of their own. now that lord rong was finally pregnant, no matter what lord fourth thought, everyone was especially happy. at this very moment, lord fourth, who was far away beside qiao wu, had no idea about this. he didn¡¯t know that everyone thought he wasn¡¯t important. he woulde back when he was supposed to. what was important was the children in lord rong¡¯s stomach ... at first, everyone was worried about when lord fourth would return and how he was doing. however, after the news of lord rong¡¯s pregnancy spread, no one cared about lord fourth anymore. everyone¡¯s attention was focused on lord rong and they fantasized about how powerful their child would be. huahua also sent this message in her group chat. when li chenle and the others found out about it, as well as elder mo, they were all extremely excited. Chapter 1427 1427 chapter 1429-notcking a godfather that night, li chenle was the first to arrive. he was so excited that he rushed into the house. ¡± lord rong, you¡¯re pregnant? you have a child?¡± leng rongrong was sitting on the sofa and writing something. when she heard li chenle¡¯s excited voice, she turned to look and saw li chenle looking at her with an excited expression. ¡°how did you know?¡± lord rong was a little dumbfounded. she hadn¡¯t told anyone, not even her father, so how did li chenle know that she was pregnant? ¡°you don¡¯t need to know how i found out. i just know and i¡¯m especially happy!¡± li chenle said excitedly. ¡°what are you so happy about? it¡¯s not like he¡¯s your child,¡± su wei was currently discussing hereback with ji chengyu. when she heard li chenle¡¯s words, she subconsciously looked up at li chenle as if she was looking at a lunatic. li chenle was stumped by the question. he was indeed happy as if he were the children¡¯s father, but why was he so happy? who knew if the child in lord rong¡¯s stomach would be some little devil and be as scary as lord rong? what if he bullied him? what if he couldn¡¯t defeat one, no, two people in diapers? ¡°you¡¯re silly!¡± su wei chuckled. she felt that this child was a little silly, but silly and a little cute. ¡°do the children need a godfather?¡± li chenle asked after some thought. putting everything aside, a child couldn¡¯t bully their father. even if he couldn¡¯t be their biological father, he could still be their godfather! ¡°do you think they¡¯llck it?¡± at that moment, a few voices came from behind him. song junlin, qin xiong, hu xin, and sun zhenzhi walked in together. ¡± boys, your godfathers are here! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re all godfather?¡± li chenle asked. ¡°and me.¡± little nie yan¡¯s faint voice came from the corner. ¡°ha?¡± li chenle looked at little nie yan in shock. ¡± who are you? you want to be someone¡¯s godfather just because you¡¯re wearing a pair of diapers? ¡± ¡°who¡¯s wearing a diaper?¡± nie qian¡¯s face darkened. he looked at li chenle gloomily, as if he was about to beat li chenle up. li chenle was instantly frightened by nie yan. ¡± who¡¯s this kid? why is he so scary? his eyes look like he¡¯s going to eat someone up! ¡± nie yan snorted coldly. ¡± i¡¯m their godfather! ¡± ¡± godfather ... ¡± li chenle looked at chief rong with a sad face. ¡± isn¡¯t chief rong a little too much? is this kid really the children¡¯s godfather? ¡± if he can be a godfather, i can be one too, right?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± nie sha nced at li chenle. song junlin and the others looked at li chenle as well. then, they all nodded and felt that li chenle was no good. ¡± why? you guys can be godfather, why can¡¯t i? i¡¯m so handsome. it¡¯s such a great honor to have a godfather like me! ¡± li chenle said angrily. ¡°in terms of looks, you¡¯re not as handsome as us,¡± song junlin said. ¡°you¡¯re definitely not as smart as me,¡± hu xin replied. ¡°in terms of martial arts, you¡¯re not as good as me,¡± qin xiong said. ¡°in terms of power, you definitely can¡¯tpare to me,¡± sun zhenzhi said. li chenle replied,¡¯how am i not as good as you guys? i ... wuwuwu, i¡¯m not even qualified to be a godfather? i¡¯ve already prepared a big red packet!¡± ¡°you can give me a red packet, but not a godfather!¡± song junlin said with a straight face. li chenle was speechless. what right did he have? was he not good enough? after song junlin and the others exchanged a few words with li chenle, they all looked at chief rong¡¯s stomach. they were very interested in chief rong¡¯s stomach. ¡°have our godsons moved yet?¡± qin xiong was curious. ¡± can they hear us? ¡± ¡°definitely not!¡± hu xin red at qin xiong. ¡± it¡¯s still early. take it slow! ¡± ¡°just a godson? i like little girls!¡± sun zhenzhi said, ¡± if she¡¯s a youngdy, i¡¯ll dote on her. ¡± rongrong, we¡¯ve made a deal, if you give birth to a little daughter, let me take her back and raise her for a while!¡± lord rong was speechless. ¡°to where?¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m taking him to my territory.¡± sun zhenzhi chuckled and said, ¡± let my brothers know that i have a daughter. ¡± ¡°what if it¡¯s two kids?¡± song junlin looked at sun zhenzhi. sun zhenzhi was stunned for a moment. ¡± if it¡¯s two little brats, i¡¯ll bring them back too. but i¡¯ll bring them back for some training! ¡± the daughter is favored, but the godson is abused!¡± ¡°it¡¯d be best if it¡¯s a son and a daughter!¡± hu xin said, ¡± that¡¯s good. it¡¯s a pair of twins!¡± the group of people were in high spirits as they took out all sorts of gifts. the four adopted fathers threw their bank cards away and said that they would take care of all the diapers and milk powder in the future. song junlin still had to buy the children¡¯s clothes. everything had to be the most expensive and the best! ¡°she¡¯s not even born yet, and she¡¯s already so spoiled!¡± leng rongrong said helplessly. from the looks of it, she didn¡¯t even need to raise these two children. everyone was fighting to raise them. ¡°what are you afraid of? we¡¯ll pamper you forever! as long as it was a daughter, he would dote on her for life. if he¡¯s a son, he should be more responsible.¡± qin xiong said thoughtfully. ¡°if you like daughters so much, you can have your own.¡± leng rongrong nced at her brothers. ¡°i don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet!¡± song junlin nced at leng rongrong. ¡± do you think it¡¯s so easy to find a wife? ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°we¡¯re not as good-looking as rongrong and lord fourth, so the children of lord fourth and rongrong are better looking.¡± hu xin said. the rest of them nodded in agreement. ¡°you guys don¡¯t know how cute little rongrong was when she was young.¡± su wei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± do you want to see the previous videos and photos? you¡¯ll want rongrong to have a few more children! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± a group of people rushed to su wei and began to look at the photo in her hand. lord rong was speechless. aren¡¯t children all cute? little xun ¡®er and little nie yan are both very cute. boys were cute too. people like xiao xun ¡®er were sensible and considerate, so they were very cute. she especially liked xiao xun ¡®er. a few minutester, elder mo, mon, mo ziming, and the rest arrived at lord rong¡¯s ce. the old man was overjoyed when he found out that master rong was pregnant with twins. mo ziming was also very happy for lord rong. as for mon, she didn¡¯t want toe at first, but the old man dragged her along. although she was unwilling, she was still afraid to see lord rong. mon was even more terrified, especially when she saw everyone take out their bank cards with hundreds of millions of yuan in savings and say that they were giving her gifts. she was panicking. she only brought a bag of diapers over.pared to everyone¡¯s gifts, her bag of diapers was particrly funny and looked a little embarrassing. Chapter 1428 1428 a hundred maternity matrons? ¡°that¡¯s great, the mo family finally has a sessor.¡± mo ziming excitedly handed over his gift, ¡± rongrong, i don¡¯t have much money here. i only have a few tens of millions in savings. just take it as a small gift for my nephews. it can¡¯t bepared to others, but i¡¯ve managed the mo family¡¯spany well, so the children can inherit it. ¡± ¡°big brother, you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± leng rongrong said,¡±the children don¡¯t know how to spend money.¡± there¡¯s no need to copy them. these people are not normal, that¡¯s why they gave cards and houses!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± the old man hurriedly replied, ¡± they are the descendants of the mo family. it is only right to give them everything that belongs to the mo family. ¡±pared to the other trash in the family, these two children deserve the best!¡± mon¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the old man. the old man had scolded all the sons and concubines in the family. mo tianyun¡¯s two grandsons had also be useless. ¡± well, if i were to say that i didn¡¯t prepare any other gifts except for a bag of diapers, would i be beaten up? ¡± mon looked at lord rong pitifully. she no longer dared to target him. she was terrified of this woman even though she had lost all her martial arts. ¡°i won¡¯t.nn, i¡¯m so ttered. thank you, i didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± leng rongrong smiled at mon. mon was so frightened by lord rong¡¯s smile that her hair stood on end. she was so scared of leng rongrong. she didn¡¯t want toe here. she wanted to hide from her, afraid that she would be bullied by the animals at home again, afraid that she would be forced to nt vegetables. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the old master had dragged her over and said that she had been doing well in thepany and had turned over a new leaf, she would havee. after a while, huang yuan and her group of brothers also came. the taoist priest, his highness, and hong yi also came together. after hearing that lord rong was pregnant, all of them were beaming with joy. huang yuan said she wanted to be a godmother. lord rong didn¡¯t object and agreed. the taoist priest and the others werepletely dumbfounded when they saw that huang yuan and the others had directly given them bank cards. they didn¡¯t have much money and didn¡¯t know what to give for a moment. the three of them gathered together and whispered. if everyone gave bank cards, what would they give? ¡°why don¡¯t i leave my fan to them?¡± the prince said. ¡°i only have a whip!¡± red shirt looked at his whip. ¡± i only have a horsetail whisk ... ¡± the daoist priest flicked the horsetail whisk in his hand. their weapons were the most precious things on them. after some hesitation, they decided to leave their weapons behind and give them to the children in chief rong¡¯s stomach. ¡°aren¡¯t these your important weapons?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± you¡¯ve given it all to the children. what else do you need? ¡± ¡°we can make more, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± the prince said, ¡± anyway, it¡¯s about time we go back. ¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t very good, is it? they should be very important to you, right?¡± lord rong looked at them worriedly. she knew that they were not from this world. their weapons were very powerful in their world, and although they couldn¡¯t y much of a role in this world, they were still very valuable to them. the daoist priest and the others shook their heads. to them, nothing was more important than the sect master. however, the sect master would never return to their world, and they would return to their own world. xiao xun ¡®er had already exined everything to them clearly a few days ago. since they couldn¡¯t give a better gift to the sect master¡¯s child, they could only keep what they thought was the most precious. in the end, lord rong still epted it. after that, tang luo took a lot of group photos for everyone. lord rong, the daoist priest, and the others took many photos and also took group photos with the others. ¡°it¡¯s just that fourth master is missing.¡± tang luo sighed. ¡± we still don¡¯t know where the fourth master is. ¡± ¡°lord fourth wille back!¡± nan si walked in from outside. ¡± with lord fourth¡¯s ability, it won¡¯t be a problem to protect himself. ¡± he¡¯s only temporarily forgotten himself, but he¡¯ll remember eventually!¡± when the group of people talked about lord fourth, their expressions turned solemn. after all, mo linyuan was the father of the children. although everyone was happy that lord rong was pregnant, they also knew that lord rong definitely needed lord fourth and missed lord fourth. however, even nan si could not find the fourth master¡¯s whereabouts. after lord fourth and mo ling er left, there was no trace of them. lord rong knew a lot of tracking experts, and nan si himself had a lot of information, but they had not been able to find out lord fourth¡¯s whereabouts. qiao wu was amazing at hiding his tracks, and because of that, even the international prison had yet to catch him. if they could not find any trace of lord fourth, they could only wait for the door to open. when the door opened, qiao wu and lord fourth would always appear. that night, everyone fought until veryte. su wei was worried that lord rong wouldn¡¯t be able to rest, so she drove everyone away. the next day, the godfather and the rest rushed back. xuanyuan nantian, jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, and the 19 uncles were all extremely happy. ¡°it must be a girl!¡± ¡°it must be two girls!¡± ¡°but you must have a girl! a girl is good!¡± the 19 uncles were all very angry because they had all given birth to sons, and they hoped that master rong would give birth to all daughters. as for xuanyuan nantian and the others, they all liked granddaughters more. of course, it was fine for them to have grandsons. they all liked obedient and cute grandsons like little nan yu. ¡°shouldn¡¯t i prepare some gifts?¡± xuanyuan nantian asked. ¡°i¡¯ll take care of the children¡¯s houses.¡± su wei said, ¡± i¡¯m going out to work. i¡¯ming back! ¡± ¡°then ... how many nes should i buy for the children?¡± xuanyuan nantian said after thinking for a while. ¡°do you need a yacht? i¡¯ll buy one.¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± oh, i¡¯ve also prepared some throwing knives for the children. i want to teach them to be better than rongrong! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll prepareputer stuff for the children.¡± chenn said, ¡± it seems that i have to sell some weapons and earn more money for the children. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give the children whatever they want!¡± jiang fu said, ¡± rongrong, we¡¯ll take care of the children in the future! ¡± lord rong: ¡°??? ¡± your birth is still far away, and you have to take care of it? ¡± i got it. i¡¯ll make an appointment with some maternity matrons and nannies. i need them all! ¡± tang ziyi smacked his forehead and said, ¡± is it enough to make a reservation of 100? ¡± ¡°two is enough, no need to be so exaggerated.¡± leng rongrong said. she felt that once the children were born, they would not have to worry about people taking care of them. there were so many people fighting to dote on their children before they were even born. when the confinementdy came, there would probably be no one to take care of their children. Chapter 1429 1429 all sorts of special gifts the news of lord rong¡¯s pregnancy spread quickly. in the beginning, only the people around him knew about it, but in less than two days, the whole world knew. lord rong was once again on the hot search. many people on lord rong¡¯s various ounts came to ask if she was really pregnant. lord rong¡¯s awesome fans were all ecstatic, looking forward to lord rong giving birth to two little lords. then, in just a few days, the number of express deliveries in lord rong¡¯s house was terrifying. almost every day, there would be all sorts of express deliveries sending all sorts of gifts. there were all kinds of express deliveries lined up in front of lord rong¡¯s house. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with this family? why do they have so many deliveries every day? ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t know about this, right? i heard that the host¡¯s family is pregnant. because she has more friends, her friends all over the world have started to give her all kinds of gifts! ¡± ¡± what kind of person is he? he has so many friends and received so many gifts. i heard that many of them were very expensive gifts. yesterday, someone even sent a sack of diamonds over. is it true? ¡± ¡± what¡¯s the big deal about diamonds? i even received a few boxes of us dors as a gift yesterday. ¡± ¡± f * ck, that¡¯s too much. what¡¯s going on? is he trying to be famous? i don¡¯t believe he¡¯s receiving so many gifts! ¡± the deliverymen started chatting while waiting. each of them found it unbelievable that lord rong would receive so many gifts. ¡°there¡¯s no need to doubt it. do you know who the master is? the pregnant person is lord rong. does lord rong know?¡± ¡°the one who won best actress a while ago, the one who¡¯s extremely popr. he lost his martial arts, but he¡¯s still very powerful.¡± ¡°oh, it¡¯s that lord rong! no wonder, i heard she¡¯s super rich!¡± ¡°she¡¯s not just rich, the people around her are all rich. i heard that she alwaysined about having too much money, so much so that she can¡¯t spend it all. we¡¯re envious of him!¡± ¡± wow, the child isn¡¯t even born yet and there are so many gifts? ¡± ¡°this is nothing. do you know su wei? that earth-shattering movie queen from back then had made aeback for these two children. she said that she would earn money to buy a house and give the children a house a day! she¡¯s still in her stomach and she¡¯s already pampered like this. there¡¯s no need to talk about how she¡¯ll be after she gives birth!¡± the deliveryman was amazed and felt that this was too exaggerated. this child was not even born yet, and he was already pampered to this extent. what would he be like when he was born? at the same time, lord rong was sitting in the courtyard, answering calls non-stop. ¡°no need for gifts, i really don¡¯t need any more gifts!¡± ¡°there are so many gifts that i don¡¯t even have a ce to hide!¡± ¡°gao, thank you so much, but can you not give me so many gifts? i know you¡¯re in the mother and infant products industry, but you can¡¯t just give me so manypanies!¡± ¡°seventh master zhao, i really, really don¡¯t need any gifts. i¡¯ve said it before. i don¡¯t need money, i¡¯m not short of money! thepany didn¡¯t need it either! what endorsement? i don¡¯t want it either! no, i don¡¯t even want the ne! diamond? thank you, but no need!¡± ¡°can you guys stop sending me off? there¡¯s really no ce to put it!¡± ¡°ah, how many storage units are you giving me? you want me to stock up?¡± ¡± even if you send it now, some things won¡¯t be useful. if it¡¯s too long, it will break. it¡¯s better to send it when you need it! ¡± ¡°when you need it, you¡¯ll send it over? isn¡¯t it good to just leave it be?¡± when lord rong heard those words over the phone, she didn¡¯t even know what to say. she was simply speechless to the extreme. she kept rejecting everyone¡¯s gifts, but in the end, everyone still crazily sent gifts over. she said that she had no space to put them, and actually said that she would directly build a warehouse and give them a house ... there were even more exaggerated ones. some people gave away a few buildings, and some gave away an entire street. leng rongrong tried to persuade her again and again, saying that there was no need to send so many gifts. it was really unnecessary. however, it was useless. no one listened to her. it was as if they werepeting to see who could give more gifts. in the end, lord rong¡¯s mouth was dry from all the talking, but no one decided to give less gifts. anyway, everything he could think of had been delivered. from big shopping malls, vis, big nes, to small toothpick nail clippers, everything he could give had been delivered, and they were all in piles. the express delivery vehicle was delivering various goods. li ruhua, tang luo, and the others were busy helping unload the goods. one of the boxes was unloaded. the box rolled a few times, and an intable doll rolled out ... ¡°which bastard sent this?¡± ¡°hehe ... it really has everything!¡± li ruhua said helplessly, ¡± lord rong, your friend really has everything. he¡¯s from all walks of life ... ¡± ¡°what¡¯s in this box?¡± seeing that lord rong was about to get angry, tang luo quickly opened the other box and was shocked. he pressed the box down. ¡± it¡¯s a little scary. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± li ruhua looked at tang luo curiously. ¡°you might not believe me if i tell you,¡± tang luo said. ¡°i¡¯ll definitely believe it if you tell me. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything i don¡¯t believe. after all, we¡¯ve received too many weird gifts these days. so it wasn¡¯t strange. there are even people who directly pack up and send over maternity matrons, right? since there¡¯s already this, it¡¯s not strange to have others.¡± li ruhua said. ¡°you¡¯re right ... this is a chest of gold.¡± tang luo opened the box, and the gold inside was shining madly. the deliveryman was dumbfounded. ¡± it¡¯s gold. no wonder it¡¯s so heavy. ¡± so, you can give a gift like this ...¡± the rest of the deliverymen were also dumbfounded. they felt like they were not from this world. ¡°do you have any other fun gifts?¡± li ruhua asked. ¡± there¡¯s a delivery of tanks behind us ... ¡± the deliveryman looked at li ruhua and said, ¡± and a submarine or something ... it should be more fun, right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not fun. someone has already given it to me.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± in the morning, there was one who said he would give half of country P to the children. ¡± the deliveryman was speechless. he was probably too ignorant. lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched as she watched the carts of goods being unloaded. they were worried that there might be living things inside, so they had to open them up and store them separately. if the confinement nanny and nanny could send them over like this, who knew if there were other living creatures? after the group of people fumbled around for a while, they found other living things. in one of the boxes was arge cage, and there was arge python in the cage ... it said that it was a gift for the children to y with! then, they found a cage with a giant crocodile. ter on, lions, leopards, tigers ... all of them were sent from abroad. when lord rong saw this, he was speechless. she had too many friends. some of them were quite normal, while others were quite abnormal. it was not normal for them to give her gifts. Chapter 1430 1430 chapter 1432-leave the edible ones ¡°lord rong, what should we do with these?¡± li ruhua asked the animals helplessly after the express delivery was almost done. everything else was easy to deal with, but what about the animals? they already had a lot of animals in their own homes. if they kept these, were they going to open a zoo? besides, someone had already sent lord rong to the zoo, so they didn¡¯t need a zoo! ¡°send it back.¡± chief rong frowned and said, ¡± tell them that we don¡¯t need animals. just send them back to where they came from. ¡± ¡°what about these chickens and ducks? these all look delicious.¡± huahua looked at the group of chickens, and her eyes lit up. roast chicken, roast chicken, white cut chicken, any chicken was delicious! critical hits can¡¯t be eaten, but these chickens can be eaten, right? for the sake of mental health, they usually didn¡¯t eat chicken in front of critical hits. however, since lord rong was pregnant, eating chicken to supplement her health was a must! ¡°leave the edible ones here, and send the inedible ones back.¡± ¡± go! ¡± lord rong ordered again. li ruhua nodded. ¡± sure, leave those that can be eaten! ¡± after that, li ruhua, tang luo, and the others began to busily pack up these express deliveries. some of them could be loaded into the warehouse, so they went to the warehouse to store them. some were left behind and would be used soon, or those that could be used were left in the vi here. ¡°madam, it¡¯s time for fruit!¡± a nanny came over with some fruits. ¡°madam, i¡¯ve also prepared some desserts for you!¡± the other nanny also walked over. leng rongrong was speechless. these nannies were all sent to her by express delivery by her friends ... that was why there was already arge group of nannies in the house before she had given birth. leng rongrong was at a loss. she was not asfortable as being alone. so many people served her, but it made her ufortable. huahua was morefortable. ¡°i don¡¯t want to eat it. take it away.¡± lord rong said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about me. just do your own thing. i¡¯ve already said that you can go home. i¡¯ll give you the money you deserve! ¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. our employer said that we must serve you well!¡± ¡°yes, we took their money, so we have to do things for them. we can¡¯t just say we don¡¯t want to do it, that¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡± madam, if you feel that we have done something wrong, you can just tell us directly. we will correct it. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. madam, if you find us too annoying, we¡¯ll appear at a fixed time. we can hide and not appear at other times. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i find you guys annoying, i¡¯m just not used to this,¡± leng rongrong said. although she had been living such a wealthy life since she was a child and might have hundreds of bodyguards by her side, she really had no time to be taken care of. other than not knowing how to cook, she was able to handle everything in an orderly manner. after the housekeepers came, she couldn¡¯t move at all. she was originally an active person, but these housekeepers didn¡¯t even let her touch anything, as if she couldn¡¯t even hold the bowl and eat. she was so happy that she was almost disabled and needed to be fed. she hadn¡¯t even given birth yet. if she really gave birth, wouldn¡¯t it be even more terrifying? huahua was also quite distressed. so many nannies came to fight for work with him. it was good for him to do his own work, but after seeing these nannies, he could not do anything. no matter what he did, these nannies would tell him not to do it. he was a man, and he was not suitable for such work. hence, huahua was depressed. after a while, lord rong finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. she sent all the nannies away to those in need and asked them to be nannies for families in need. as for himself, having huahua alone was enough. after the housekeepers left, only huahua, lord rong, and nie qian were left at home. the rest of the people were busy with their own work and working hard to earn money. they expressed that they wanted to provide for the two little cuties in lord rong¡¯s stomach. ¡°it¡¯s a little boring,¡± lord rong said while basking in the sun. ¡°it¡¯s indeed a little boring.¡± huahua sighed. ¡± i feel like i have no goals in life! ¡± ¡°think of something fun.¡± nie sha said, resting his chin on his hand. he was still the same, not growing up at all. he was also very bored and depressed. ¡°why don¡¯t we study this ring?¡± lord rong took off the little ck dragon ring on his finger and looked at it left and right, but he couldn¡¯t see anything special. ¡°nie qian, have you seen that door before?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve seen him.¡± nie qian said. ¡°what does it look like?¡± ¡± what happened? ¡± lord rong asked curiously. ¡± a ck, bronze door ... it¡¯s huge. once it¡¯s opened, there¡¯ll only be a pitch-ck passage. ¡± nie qian said, ¡± the ck dragon in this ring will fly out when the door opens and guard the door. ¡± ¡°it can fly out?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the dragon in the ring. she had always thought that the dragon in the ring was lifelike. was it true? it was too magical. it was a real dragon. ¡°yes, dragon god.¡± nie yan said, ¡± this guy is veryzy. he only likes to sleep and eat. ¡± ¡°wait a minute, i think i saw it move!¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°did he move?¡± nie sha nced at it. ¡± it doesn¡¯t like people calling itzy. ¡± lord rong,¡±is that so?¡± is that true?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s true,¡± nie yan said, ¡± it¡¯s a food-eating dragon. ¡± you were the one who subdued him in the past ... li ruhua said,¡¯... following lord rong really broadened my horizons. it seems like i can still see the gate to the other world and see real dragons? if i see the dragon god, will he bless me with wealth?¡± lord rong was speechless. nie qian nced at li ruhua and slowly said, ¡± it won¡¯t protect you! ¡± ¡°why? are you looking down on me?¡± li ruhua touched her head, looking depressed. ¡± it¡¯s not the kind of dragon that can fulfill people¡¯s wishes. it¡¯s the kind of dragon that cheats people out of their food, drinks, and sleep ... ¡± nie qian frowned. ¡± this kind of dragon usually won¡¯t cause trouble for itself or help people fulfill their wishes. ¡± ¡°like this? there¡¯s a dragon who¡¯szy?¡± the corner of li ruhua¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± what¡¯s the use of that? it¡¯s still guarding the door. can it guard it? ¡± after huahua finished speaking, the ring in lord rong¡¯s hand suddenly flew out and hit li ruhua¡¯s face. then, after making a circle, the ring flew back to lord rong¡¯s finger. lord rong was speechless. this was the first time he realized that this little ck dragon ring was actually a ring with a temper. huahua: ¡°???? did i just get hit by a ring? so, this ring is still alive?¡± nie qian nodded. ¡± thatzy dragon is alive. it¡¯s just toozy to move. ¡± lord rong: ¡± ... you¡¯re really toozy. you¡¯re sozy that you don¡¯t even want to read a line of words? ¡± the three of them squatted at the door and studied lord rong¡¯s ring in disbelief. however, after that attack, the dragon refused to move again as if it was dead. Chapter 1431 1431 the terrifying array of prenatal examinations the days passed by quickly. ever since lord rong got pregnant, there would be many express deliveries and customers at home every day. her stomach was getting bigger by the month, but lord fourth was still nowhere to be found. the countdown to lord rong¡¯s pregnancy was starting. fans around the world were looking forward to the birth of the children in lord rong¡¯s stomach. when the children grew up, su wei could tell that there was a boy and a girl in her stomach. therefore, everyone was looking forward to the birth of the twins. of course, everyone was looking forward to the birth of little rongrong. after all, the boys already had little nan yu. plus, godfathers preferred girls, especially the 19 uncles who had given birth to sons. they hoped to have a little princess to pamper. almost every day, a group of people woulde to lord rong¡¯s house. song junlin and the others wanted to stay and wait for the birth of lord rong¡¯s child, but they were chased away by the godfathers for fear that someone would snatch their grandson and granddaughter away. of course, it was useless even if his godfathers drove them away. people like song junlin woulde over almost every day. apart from looking forward to the babies in chief rong¡¯s stomach, everyone also felt sorry for rongrong. in the early stages of the pregnancy, it wasn¡¯t obvious that she was pregnant, so it wasn¡¯t obvious. however, after five months, her stomach started to grow like a balloon. probably because they were twins, lord rong¡¯s stomach grew bigger as the baby approached. the whole family felt sorry for lord rong. tang ziyi stared at master rong¡¯s stomach and saw that he was struggling. he said angrily, ¡± it¡¯s so hard to give birth. if i had known, i wouldn¡¯t have given birth! ¡± jiang fu and chenn nodded in agreement without saying anything. xuanyuan nantian¡¯s face was also full of heartache. ¡± rongrong, are you very tired? su wei, do you have any way to make rongrong feel morefortable? or let rongrong unload the goods earlier.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not good for the children to unload the goods early. rongrong¡¯s health is still good. although she¡¯s a little tired, i check on her every day. there¡¯s no problem.¡± su wei said, ¡± it¡¯s not easy to have a child, especially when the man isn¡¯t around. ¡± everyone in the room was a little unhappy at the mention of mo linyuan. rongrong¡¯s belly was already so big, but mo linyuan had disappeared for so long without a trace. they had tried every possible way to find him. the whole world knew that lord rong was pregnant, but mo linyuan was the only one who did not know. it was infuriating just thinking about it. this was the time when women neededpany the most, but rongrong didn¡¯t have a husband to apany her. originally, the godfathers already had a prejudice against fourth master mo, and during this period of time, they had been nagging at him in all sorts of ways. although she knew that lord fourth had also lost his memory because of qiao wu, she was still a little angry. in the future, when lord fourth returned, she would have to let him feed her milk and change her diapers, especially when she had to poop! lord rong was not angry with mo linyuan. however, when she went to the hospital for her prenatal examination, she was a little envious when she saw other people with husbands. of course, this little bit of envy was nothingpared to the array of people she had to go to for a prenatal examination. it was the day of the prenatal examination again, so everyone packed up and set off together. it was probably because lord fourth wasn¡¯t around that almost everyone was here. almost every time they went to the hospital for a prenatal examination, the situation was the same. everyone went to the hospital together, and the lineup could be said to be very scary. ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to alle with me.¡± lord rong said, ¡± you¡¯ll scare the other pregnant women if you follow me in a big group. ¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do, we must apany him!¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± other people have someone to apany them, so you have to have someone to apany you too. you¡¯re our little rongrong ... how did you grow up so big in the blink of an eye ... ¡± tang ziyi seemed to have thought of something and felt his nose turn sour. ¡°little rongrong is only this big, how did she grow so big in such a short time?¡± tang ziyi made some gestures with a sad face. he clearly felt that little rongrong was only four or five years old, and the image of that little ball of milk was still vivid in his mind, but now little rongrong was about to be a mother. seeing little rongrong¡¯s stomach getting bigger day by day, he felt very incredulous and also felt very sorry for little rongrong. but at the same time, everyone was really looking forward to the two littleds in rongrong¡¯s stomach. ¡°time has passed too quickly.¡± chenn also sighed. ¡± when the children are born, the world will be even faster. i¡¯ve always remembered how fast little rongrong grew up. ¡°she used to pester us for hugs every day, but slowly, she stopped asking for us to hug her and started running around on her own. then, she slowly started to have her own thoughts and wanted to go out and make a living on her own ...¡± jiang fu sighed. ¡± that¡¯s right. they belonged to us when they were young. when they grew up, they didn¡¯t like to be with us anymore. the godfather is old!¡± at the side, xuanyuan nantian began to cry, ¡± have you ever considered my feelings? at least you apanied little rongrong when she was young, but i, her biological father, have never held her when she was young. ¡± jiang fu was speechless. chenn was speechless. tang ziyi was speechless. ¡± ahem, well, i feel bad for you. i¡¯ll allow you to hold your two little grandsons more than us in the future! ¡± tang ziyi patted xuanyuan nantian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°just a moment? do you have to be so petty?¡± xuanyuan nantian was displeased. ¡± it¡¯s already a lot. look, there are so many people lining up to carry the child! ¡± chenn looked around. the 19 uncles, song junlin, and the white radish ... everyone stared at xuanyuan nantian without blinking. xuanyuan nantian muttered,¡±i¡¯m your grandfather!¡± ¡± so what if he¡¯s your biological grandfather? even a biological grandfather has to line up. you can¡¯t cut the queue! ¡± on the other side, nan si snorted. ¡± everyone wants to hug! ¡± ¡°young madam¡¯s child is still too little.¡± tang luo said. then, everyone looked at tang luo with a terrifying gaze. ¡± what do you mean? was two not enough? what¡¯s the matter? are you unhappy with our little rongrong¡¯s stomach? try giving birth to one, can you give birth to that many?¡± tang luo was speechless. very good, he had said the wrong thing. li ruhua patted tang luo¡¯s shoulder. ¡± little luoluo, think carefully before you speak. there are some things you can¡¯t say without thinking. ¡± especially in this situation. lord rong was so tired after being pregnant, and everyone¡¯s heart ached for her. almost the entire world was paying attention to lord rong. after all, lord rong¡¯s fans were all over the world, and they were all very rich people. lord rong was helped into a car. su wei followed lord rong, so did little nan yu and little nie yan. the rest of the people got into their own cars. storm, rainstorm, critical hit. the white tiger followed the convoy around, and the convoy went to the hospital with great momentum. they had not reached the hospital yet, but there were already many reporters waiting on the road. when they arrived at the hospital, there were even more reporters. everyone knew that it was the day of elder rong¡¯s prenatal examination, so they were the first toe over and wait to take pictures of this exaggerated team apanying her for the prenatal examination. Chapter 1432 1432 just in case ... ¡± wow, my god, it really didn¡¯t disappoint me. it seems that there are more people here than thest time! ¡± ¡°storm, rainstorm, these are all following us!¡± ¡± oh my god, this is even more exaggerated than any presidential trip. there are so many people! ¡± ¡± the point is, did you guys notice that the group of people who came with master rong for the prenatal examination are all so good-looking? no matter if they are men or women, they are all very good-looking. although there are many middle-aged men, these middle-aged men are also the type who are in their forties. they are so charming! waaaaahhhhhhh!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know this, but master rong has always been obsessed with looks, and now that she¡¯s pregnant, she definitely wants to see good-looking people! i heard that if there are many people who look good during pregnancy, the child will look good too!¡± ¡± with lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s looks, they don¡¯t need to look at anything. they just need to look in the mirror every day! ¡± ¡± but i¡¯m really envious of you, master rong. there are so many people apanying you for your prenatal examination, and all of them are great gods. these godfathers, biological fathers, and nannies are not simple! ¡± ¡± yeah, huahua is amazing. i heard that he recently became the leader of the fashion world. his styling is recognized as the world¡¯s best! ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect huahua to be so amazing. i heard that she used to be lord rong¡¯s bodyguard, but because she couldn¡¯t fight, she became a nanny. then, she suddenly discovered her talent as a stylist and began to be lord rong¡¯s personal stylist. ¡± ...... when the reporters and passers-by saw this exaggerated fleet of cars appear, some of them took photos like crazy, some of them took videos like crazy, and some of them were even discussing it like crazy. everyone was envious. everyone felt that lord rong was too lucky! of course, some people felt that the two babies in chief rong¡¯s stomach were even more fortunate. they weren¡¯t even born yet, and they already had a backer. they could probably be the children with the most powerful backers in the world. when lord rong got out of the car, the reporters started to take pictures. ¡°how is it? can you walk? if you can¡¯t, we can carry you in or borrow a wheelchair for you to sit in.¡± tang ziyi asked with concern. lord rong looked at tang ziyi with a ¡®are you kidding me?¡¯ expression. ¡°third father, i can walk. other than my stomach being a little big, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body. don¡¯t be too nervous. although i¡¯ve lost my kung fu and don¡¯t have much strength, i can still walk.¡± other than her big belly, which made it a little inconvenient, and her slow walking speed, she really had no other problems. her body was naturally not as agile as before, and she did not dare to move too much for fear of hurting the child. she even removed her weapon. he was afraid that he would hurt himself and affect the children. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing to walk around.¡± su wei said, ¡± rongrong is quite healthy. it¡¯ll be easier for her to give birth if she walks around more at this stage. ¡± su wei said, ¡± just don¡¯t fall! ¡± although there were so many of them, the group of men who had never given birth to children were still nervous. lord rong walked forward step by step, and everyone broke out in a cold sweat. seeing the godfather¡¯s nervous look, the surrounding reporters all burst intoughter. ¡°it¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡± i¡¯m so envious of being protected by so many people. lord rong is so blessed! ¡± ¡± the only imperfection is that lord fourth isn¡¯t around. where did lord fourth go? why hasn¡¯t he appeared? i heard that lord fourth didn¡¯t even apany lord rong for a single check-up! ¡± ¡°maybe he¡¯s busy?¡± ¡± if you ask me, with so many godfathers and friends apanying you, what¡¯s the point of having a husband? he doesn¡¯t need a husband at all. he¡¯s extra! ¡± ¡°but as her husband, it¡¯s not very appropriate for him to not show up for every check-up, right?¡± ¡± didn¡¯t i tell you? she has something very important to do. lord rong is such a good woman. lord fourth can¡¯t just say that you don¡¯t want her, right? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. lord rong already has two children in his stomach. how can lord fourth not like lord rong? ¡± ¡°but it¡¯s suspicious that he didn¡¯t show up!¡± ¡°why do you care so much!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. i¡¯m just curious what the children will look like when they¡¯re born. will they be better looking than little nan yu and will they develop in the entertainment industry in the future? ¡± ¡°did good-looking parents give birth to disabled children? is there a situation where negative is positive?¡± ¡± it¡¯s not negative and negative that¡¯s positive. it¡¯s positive and positive that¡¯s just right. his looks will be better, right? ¡± ¡± not necessarily. i know a person whose parents are both good-looking, but the child he gave birth to is very ugly! ¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be. if lord rong¡¯s two children are ugly, who would treat them so well? ¡± ¡°this world isn¡¯t all about looks, right?¡± ¡± if she¡¯s not good-looking, she might not be that likable. i don¡¯t think master rong can ept it. i don¡¯t think she¡¯s too ugly. ¡± the reporters started discussing this topic. on the other side, li ruhua, tang luo, and the others had also heard the discussion. no one had ever considered the fact that master rong¡¯s child would be ugly. everyone thought that master rong¡¯s child would be like a fairy, surpassing his master. however, after hearing this topic, huahua and the others couldn¡¯t sit still. after all, it wasn¡¯t impossible for good-looking parents to give birth to ugly children. therefore, if lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s child was not as good-looking as the two of them, it was not impossible for him to not be good-looking. ¡°what if she¡¯s not good-looking?¡± i¡¯m not worried about other people, and i¡¯m not the kind of person who looks at faces, but the point is that lord rong looks at faces!¡± tang luo said, ¡± ... it can¡¯t be that she¡¯s not good-looking, right? if she¡¯s really not good-looking, master rong might not even want to give birth anymore. she might be so angry that she¡¯ll cry when she sees her after giving birth. ¡± nan si said,¡¯this woman just likes to look at faces. aren¡¯t all newborn children ugly?¡± little nan yu replied,¡¯i was very good-looking when i was born. my younger brother and sister will look good too.¡± ¡°tsk, how would you know?¡± nan si replied. ¡°i think we should have a good discussion and take precautions, just in case,¡± hua hua said. if lord rong¡¯s child really isn¡¯t good-looking, we have to hide it and not let lord rong see it. isn¡¯t it easy to be depressed after giving birth? master rong is a woman who only looks at faces. if she sees that her child isn¡¯t good-looking, wouldn¡¯t she be depressed from anger?¡± ¡°that makes sense. i¡¯ll discuss it with my godfatherster!¡± lord rong went for a prenatal examination with su wei. the corridor of the hospital was filled with all kinds of men, each more handsome than thest, and each more anxious than thest. some of the other pregnant women around them were staring at her with wide eyes. they wished they could throw away their husbands. there were so many people apanying them for the check-up. ¡°chief jiang, chief chen ... we were just discussing something.¡± tang luo leaned over and said carefully. jiang fu and the others nced at tang luo coldly, their eyes filled with killing intent. ¡± don¡¯t say anything bad! ¡± Chapter 1433 1433 chapter 1435-painstaking efforts while lord rong was having her prenatal examination, jiang fu and the others were discussing what to do if the child didn¡¯t look good. originally, everyone had imagined the little girl to be as cute as little nan yu or little chu yan. however, when li ruhua, tang luo, and the others suddenly thought of this topic, everyone couldn¡¯t stop themselves. they also searched for information on the inte to see if it was possible that the parents were very good-looking, but the child born was a little ugly. in the end, there were indeed quite a few. parents were not good-looking, but there were also children who were very good-looking. for a moment, everyone fell into silence and began to worry about the child¡¯s appearance. after all, there was a little girl among them. it would be fine if the boy was ugly, but what if the girl was ugly? therefore, when lord rong came back from the prenatal examination, he saw a group of people with ugly expressions. ¡°what are you all doing? why are you all looking so gloomy?¡± leng rongrong was baffled. everyone had been happy before, but after she got pregnant, no one was unhappy. they were all overjoyed, especially after knowing that the children were twins. but why was everyone so unhappy when she came out for her checkup today? there was nothing wrong with the results of her prenatal examination just now. the results were quite good. ¡°no, nothing.¡± tang ziyi said in a panic, ¡± what could we be unhappy about? we¡¯re all very happy. can¡¯t you see? we¡¯re so happy we¡¯re about to die! ¡± ¡°???¡±lord rong was suspicious. this group of people didn¡¯t look like they were overjoyed. ¡± let¡¯s go back. you must be hungry. let¡¯s go back and have some good food! ¡± before lord rong could ask any more questions, she had already been sent to the car. after that, she didn¡¯t have the chance to ask anymore. in the car, lord rong looked at little nie yan and little nan yu in confusion. these two littleds must have known what everyone was talking about. ¡°huang ¡®er, what¡¯s going on? what was everyone talking about just now? why did they all look so unhappy? do you have news of qiao wu?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°no.¡± xiao nan yu shook his head, ¡± mommy, don¡¯t worry. that won¡¯t happen. ¡± ¡°what kind of thing?¡± when lord rong heard this, his face was filled with even more suspicion. everyone seemed to be worried about something. was there a problem with her pregnancy test results? ...¡±mommy, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. you¡¯ll get anxious if you do.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± you just need to know that we are all by your side and we all love you. ¡± because of what little nan yu said, leng rongrong was even more curious about what this group of people were discussing. finally, after lord rong¡¯s repeated questioning, little nan yu told nie qian the truth. everyone was worried about the appearance of the child in lord rong¡¯s stomach. although they would probably look like master rong or fourth master mo, there was a small chance that they would not look too good. therefore, everyone was worried about their appearance. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°then they shouldn¡¯t be ugly, right? their daddy and i are pretty good looking.¡± at first, lord rong had not considered this problem. she and lord fourth were considered strong allies. they were both so good-looking, so it was impossible for their child to be ugly. but after saying that, he subconsciously started to worry. although the check-up showed no problems, they couldn¡¯t see the children¡¯s faces, so they didn¡¯t know what the children looked like. lord rong was speechless. after returning home, her godfather had made many posters of beautiful babies and hung them all over the house. there were beautiful baby photos everywhere. at the same time, everyone also asked lord rong to look at the two good-looking cute babies, nie yan and little nan yu. lord rong was speechless. ¡°rongrong, you won¡¯t lose anything if you look at her more. i heard that if you look at her every day, the baby will be very good-looking too.¡± jiang fu said. ¡± yes, yes, yes. little rongrong, you have to look at these good-looking ones. don¡¯t look at us old guys. although we were once handsome, we are old now. ¡± xuanyuan nantian nodded in agreement. lord rong¡¯s expression wasplicated as she looked at the pictures of the beautiful babies all over the room. although she was a little speechless, she knew that her daddies were doing this for her and the baby in her stomach. they had put in a lot of effort. in the following days, lord rong was quietly waiting for her delivery. the godfather and the others who cared about lord rong and the babies would visit lord rong almost every day, looking forward to the birth of their children. lord rong¡¯s stomach was getting bigger. one night, lord rong suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. then, she felt the little ck dragon ring shake violently. the door was about to open! lord rong woke up almost instantly and got up from the bed. when she went out of the room, the other godfathers in the room next to hers had also woken up. because lord rong was about to give birth, everyone was very alert, afraid that something would happen to lord rong in the middle of the night. because of this, everyone got up when lord rong made a small move. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, rongrong?¡± jiang fu rushed to leng rongrong and asked worriedly. the rest of the people also surrounded him. ¡°mommy, are you going to give birth?¡± little nan yu asked in a hurry. ¡°are you going to give birth? then let¡¯s go to the hospital! where¡¯s su wei?¡± tang ziyi shouted nervously. ¡°no, i¡¯m not about to give birth.¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd. ¡± qiao wu and the others should be here soon. i know where the door is. we have to go there and send them back to their world. ¡± ¡°is the door going to open?¡± little nan yu and nie yan looked at each other with strange expressions. ¡°yes, i can feel it.¡± lord rong said, ¡± contact gern and tell him to get ready to go to the door. ¡± ¡°where can the door be opened?¡± herworld abyss ind.¡± lord rong swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡± it¡¯s an ind of theher abyss empire. the door is open over there! ¡± tang luo, make some preparations and bring everyone to that ind. let theher abyss empire and the other people who will be participating in this matter go to that ind.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll make the preparations!¡± tang luo immediately nodded. ¡°mommy, are you okay?¡± little nan yu looked at lord rong worriedly. seeing lord rong¡¯s big belly, the little guy couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°i¡¯m fine. qiao wu¡¯s matter is more important.¡± lord rong said, ¡± and your daddy. he¡¯s still with qiao wu. if i¡¯m not wrong, qiao wu might get lord fourth to deal with us. ¡± ¡°no matter what, this kid is finally going to appear.¡± chenn said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, little rongrong. although we are a little angry, we will still get your husband back for you. ¡± Chapter 1434 1434 chapter 1436-the door is opening under tang luo¡¯s and li ruhua¡¯s arrangements, lord rong and the others set off for the ind the next day. gern and the others who intended to help were also arranged by theher abyss empire¡¯s stewards to set off to the ind to fight qiao wu¡¯s men. because they had been training and had exined to them who qiao wu was and who they were going to deal with, everyone remained calm and did not ask much. they only wanted to protect their own world. lord rong hade to this ind once. she clearly remembered that when she first came here, she didn¡¯t know that lord fourth was the owner of this ind. at that time, she had even wanted to buy this ind. ter on, lord fourth had given the ind to him directly. ¡± i still remember young madam¡¯s awe-inspiring presence on this ind! ¡± tang luo said as he walked, ¡± young madam, you were really amazing back then! he even won thepetition and amazed many people!¡± ¡°of course, mommy is amazing.¡± little nan yu¡¯s eyes lit up. the group of people chatted as they walked. after resting in the vi, chief rong began tomunicate with the little ck dragon ring on his finger. she quickly determined the location of the next door. ¡°lord rong, are you sure? where does the door open?¡± li ruhua looked at leng rongrong and asked, ¡± qiao wu wouldn¡¯t find out so quickly, would he? we can prepare some traps and the like.¡± ¡°on the mountain,¡± chief rong looked at li ruhua. ¡± i remember going to that ce to pull out the divine grass for the horse king. i think it was there. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s still bright, why don¡¯t we go take a look first?¡± butler quan asked. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go take a look and familiarize ourselves with the terrain. it¡¯ll be easier to deal with qiao wu and the others when the timees. everyone had to remember that when the time came, there was no need to pester them. just throw them into their world before the door closed. qiao wu is strong, and so are the people around him. we can only stall for time and use tactics to deal with them.¡± lord rong looked at the crowd and said, ¡± huahua, luoluo, xiao yu, go and inform the otherster. take care of yourselves and send them home. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the few of them responded. ¡°to check out the terrain. rongrong, you don¡¯t have to go. leave it to us.¡± xuanyuan nantian said worriedly, ¡± it¡¯s not very convenient for you to have a big belly. it¡¯s too dangerous. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the little ck dragon ring only recognizes you, you wouldn¡¯t even need toe here.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. master is here. besides, my physical strength is not bad.¡± lord rong blinked. although she was smiling, she was actually a little worried. she missed mo linyuan too. she had been pregnant for so long, but she had not seen lord fourth. she had not even heard from him. she wanted to see him as soon as possible and tell him that she was pregnant and that their child was about to be born. however, lord fourth still did not know that she was about to give birth. a few minutester, the group of people went straight up the mountain. fortunately, lord fourth had gotten someone to repair the road before, so it was easy to walk on. although it was a little strenuous for lord rong to walk slowly, she managed to walk up with the help of the others. at the edge of the cliff, leng rongrong looked down at the deep pool shrouded in mist. she remembered thest time she came here, she saw something huge in the water. it was terrifying, and she wanted to get closer to see what it was. at that time, she had no idea what was inside. but at this moment, she more or less guessed it. it could be something from that world, it could be a divine beast from that world. during this time, she had heard little nan yu tell nie qian a lot about that world. there were all kinds of divine beasts in that world, most people could cultivate, and some people could ascend to be immortals. it was a very mystical continent. however, while that world was fun, it was also full of danger. when little nan yu talked about it, he seemed to have thought of something and felt a little sad. therefore, master rong didn¡¯t ask much about little nan yu¡¯s world. however, lord rong also knew that that world respected martial arts, so there should be a lot of killing. that world didn¡¯t have manyws or rules. there were only a few big ns maintaining order, and those big ns were actually even more evil. therefore, that world was a terrifying world where the strong preyed on the weak. moreover, that world did not have some of the technology of this world, and it was obviously not asfortable as this world. this was also the reason why qiao wu wanted to connect the two worlds. ¡°that pool should be the door.¡± lord rong said, ¡± when the timees, that door will open. we just need to throw the people from that world in. after that, they will return to their own world. ¡± ¡°we have to be prepared. qiao wu¡¯s men aren¡¯t that easy to deal with. we can¡¯t get ourselves into trouble.¡± ¡°en, i¡¯ll remind everyone to be careful during this operation.¡± jiang fu nodded. ¡°mommy, don¡¯t worry. everything will be fine. there¡¯s still me and master, we¡¯re very powerful. once the door is open, we¡¯ll all be more powerful.¡± little nan yu said from the side. ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. we¡¯ve also found that bald donkey. sect master, the four of us are also very impressive. ¡± daoist priest and the other three also said. during this period of time, the daoist priest, the prince, and red shirt found a bald man and said that they were together and that he was from that world. ¡± alright. ¡± lord rong nodded and looked at the formation around him. it was actually quite strong. at first, song junlin and the others wanted to borrow some people from the army, but lord rong refused. these people should be enough. it would be hard to control too many people. the only regret he had was that he had lost his martial arts skills and that he was pregnant, so he was afraid that he could not be of much help. he only hoped that he would not cause any trouble for everyone. after looking at the terrain, the group of people returned to the vi area, ate something, and went to rest. the next day, the rest of gern¡¯s men were almost all brought over, including many prisoners, the people from the other world who came to wreak havoc in this world. these people would all be sent back to their worlds. at the thought of meeting lord fourth soon, lord rong was a little worried but also a little expectant. she really hoped that mo linyuan woulde back soon. it would be even better if the children were by her side when they were born. however, she was also worried that he would not recognize her. even if he sent qiao wu away, he might not remember her. furthermore, the oue of this battle was still unknown. everyone was looking forward to this battle, but they were also worried. finally, when the door opened, qiao wu, the hidden danger, was finally going to reveal himself and annihte them in one fell swoop. but at the same time, everyone was also very worried about rongrong¡¯s situation. after all, lord rong¡¯s day of birth was not far away. it was indeed too dangerous for her to participate in this battle with a big belly. however, she was the gatekeeper, so she had to participate. Chapter 1435 1435 chapter 1437-they are here ¡°qing lei, is that door really going to open?¡± ¡°can we really take advantage of this opportunity to capture leng rongrong and make her wish she was dead?¡± ¡°let me tell you, leng rongrong caused the death of our parents. we definitely can¡¯t let her off so easily. because of her, you and i are now living like rats on the street. we can only follow this qiao wu, so we must take revenge!¡± ¡°we can only live in peace if this b * tch dies.¡± when leng qingqing thought about the door opening, she couldn¡¯t help but feel very happy. she knew that leng rongrong¡¯s side had also made careful preparations to deal with them. but so what? qiao wu¡¯s men were even more powerful. besides, the whole world knew about leng rongrong¡¯s pregnancy and the fact that she had lost her kung fu. she had already thought about it. when everyone was in a mess, she could take the opportunity to control leng rongrong. she had learned a lot of martial arts from leng qingle recently. she might not be able to deal with leng rongrong, who knew martial arts, but it was a piece of cake to deal with a big-bellied leng rongrong who had lost her martial arts. leng rongrong and the child in her stomach were dead for sure. she could finally vent her anger. ever since leng rongrong appeared in her life, everything she had was taken away and destroyed. she could have married fourth master mo, she could have be a big star, she could have had parents, she could have had assets, she could have been very happy ... but because of leng rongrong, she lost everything. her parents had died, her family property had been taken away by leng rongrong, and she couldn¡¯t even survive in the entertainment industry. when she thought of this, leng qingqing¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. leng qinglei looked calmer than leng qingqing, but his eyes were filled with malice. ¡± she¡¯ll die. we¡¯ll get our revenge! ¡± ¡°i must destroy her this time!¡± leng qingqing looked at leng qingle. leng qinglei sneered. ¡± don¡¯t worry. she¡¯ll die a horrible death. ¡± the brother and sister¡¯s eyes were filled with malice. ever since their parents had passed away, they had been forced into a corner by leng rongrong. if not for qiao wu, they would have been caught by leng rongrong¡¯s men. leng rongrong¡¯s godfather had been looking for them, afraid that they would be a hidden danger to leng rongrong. leng qinglei¡¯s eyes were filled with madness when he thought about it. he wanted to tear leng rongrong to pieces as well. perhaps they didn¡¯t hate leng rongrong so much in the past, but they had been forced into a corner by her godfather for the past two years, so they hated leng rongrong to the core. ¨C in less than three days. everyone was already gathered on the ind. storm, rainstorm, critical hit, big white tiger and a few others also came to the ind, wanting to contribute to this battle. the time for the door to open was getting closer and closer. lord rong felt that it would open in less than three days. for the past few days, there had been people taking turns to guard the door. the moment the door moved, the moment qiao wu and the others appeared, they would fight with all their might. they knew that qiao wu and his men had made the same preparations, so everyone was on full alert and prepared to fight with all their might. there had been no movement for the past few days. until one night, chief rong suddenly woke up. she was covered in cold sweat until the door was really about to open and qiao wu and the others were probably already here. ¡°luo luo, hua hua, they¡¯re here!¡± lord rong ran out of the room. tang luo and the others immediately got up when they heard themotion. su wei, xiao nan yu, and the others also rushed out of their rooms. ¡°it¡¯s open, the door really opened!¡± little nan yu eximed. ¡°the door has indeed opened, i can feel it!¡± nie qian¡¯s eyes lit up. he could clearly feel his strength recovering. the door was really open, and his cultivation should be back soon. ¡± let¡¯s go! qiao wu and the others are definitely here. they¡¯ll definitely think of a way to close the door! ¡± lord rong said. ¡± mommy, why don¡¯t you give me the ring? master and i should be able to control the ring. you should stay here. it must be very dangerous over there. ¡± little nan yu looked at leng rongrong worriedly. leng rongrong shook her head. ¡± i¡¯ll go with you. ¡± she couldn¡¯t hide here alone. although she was pregnant, she could still stand there and give orders. moreover, if she was present, she would be able to better control the door, which would be beneficial to the battle. ¡°don¡¯t worry about me. i¡¯ll hide far away when the timees.¡± leng rongrong said to little nan yu and the others, ¡± you guys go ahead and fight. it¡¯s not a problem for me to protect myself. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s okay. let lord rong follow us. i, huahua, will protect lord rong even if i die! ¡± li ruhua patted her chest and said. ¡± young madam, we will also protect you. ¡± tang luo and the others also said. ¡± the godfather is guarding over there. let¡¯s go and help immediately! ¡± as lord rong spoke, she asked tang luo to gather the rest of the people and set off immediately. a few minutester, everyone was present and they set off for the mountain. the mountain wasn¡¯t very high, and the distance wasn¡¯t very far. there were already sounds of fighting. from the sounds of the battle, one could tell that it was an intense battle. along the way, leng rongrong was wondering if fourth master mo was among them. if mo linyuan saw that she was pregnant, she wondered how he would react. if she were to tell him that she was pregnant with his child, she did not know how he would react. perhaps it was because pregnancy was more fragile and sensitive, but lord rong actually missed lord fourth very much. although there were so many people at home apanying her, she had always missed lord fourth in her heart. she hoped that they could reunite soon and that he could remember everything that had happened with her. although she didn¡¯t show it in front of her godfathers, she missed this man every day. even though they were going to meet soon, lord rong couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. the children in her stomach seemed to have sensed something and moved violently. after climbing up the mountain with great difficulty, the group continued to run towards the cliff where the sounds of fighting came from. lord rong knew that she couldn¡¯t help much and was afraid that she would hurt her child by ident, so she didn¡¯t continue to move forward when they were almost there. ¡°i¡¯ll leave the front to you guys, i¡¯m not going over.¡± lord rong said to the group of people. ¡°lord rong, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll send them back!¡± when most of the people had left, even li ruhua and tang luo went up to help. little nan yu followed beside lord rong. the little guy sighed and smiled at lord rong with aplicated expression. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to go over. stay here with me.¡± leng rongrong said to little nan yu worriedly. after all, little nan yu was still a child. Chapter 1436 ?1436 xuan ¡®er, you¡¯re going back? ¡°mommy, i¡¯m fine. i should have gone up to help.¡± little nan yu smiled at master rong, ¡± mommy, did you forget? i¡¯m also from that world. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she just looked at little nan yu and her mind went nk. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er ...¡± he was from that world. he had clearly told her about it, but she had almost forgotten about it because she didn¡¯t care. recently, she also knew that those who came from that world would be affected if they stayed in this world for a long time. their strength would also decrease. if xiao xun ¡®er did not belong to this world, was he going to return to his world? xiao xun ¡®er, who was so cute, so smart, and so good to her, was going to return to his world? at the thought that xiao xun ¡®er might return to his world and she might never see him again, lord rong felt a sharp pain in his heart. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, are you going to leave me?¡± lord rong looked at little nan yu, his heart aching as if countless needles were pricking her, making it hard for her to breathe. ¡°mommy, i¡¯m not from this world after all. in the future, you¡¯ll have a younger brother or sister, so i¡¯ll be at ease.¡± little nan yu smiled at leng rongrong, his soft little hands holding leng rongrong¡¯s hands. ¡± mommy, i miss you too, but i¡¯m relieved to know that you¡¯re doing well in this world and that there are many people who love you. i¡¯ve prepared gifts for you and my younger brother and sister. when i¡¯m no longer in this world, you¡¯ll receive my gifts!¡± ¡°luan ¡®er!¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes turned red uncontrobly. she just looked at little nan yu in disbelief. was her little nan yu really going to return to his world? ¡°luan ¡®er, can¡¯t you stay in this world?¡± lord rong asked worriedly. little nan yu looked at master rong and smiled, ¡± i should go back. ¡± i¡¯m already very happy to be able to spend so much time with mommy. everyone is trying to maintain the bnce between the two worlds, and i can¡¯t destroy the bnce because of one person. this is mommy¡¯s world, after all, and i hope that the world she lives in will always be as beautiful as it is.¡± master rong hugged little nan yu. ¡± che ¡®er, why are you so obedient ... ¡± he was still so young, and he didn¡¯t have his parents in that world. what would he do when he returned? in a world where martial arts were respected, could huang ¡®er protect himself at such a young age? ¡°mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. i can protect myself. you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± little nan yu said, ¡± i still have a master. i still have many friends in that world. so, i won¡¯t have any problems.¡± ¡°if the door opens again, i¡¯lle and meet you again.¡± little nan yu blinked at lord rong. although the little guy was also very sad, he still tried his best tofort his mommy, hoping that she would not be sad because he had left. hearing little nan yu¡¯sforting words, master rong¡¯s heart ached even more. at this moment, a low and cold voice suddenly came. ¡± you can¡¯t bear to leave him, but can you bear to leave me? ¡± lord rong looked up and saw a man with long ck hair tied up with a green hairpin. he was wearing a red ancient costume and had a handsome face. he looked very familiar. he was the adult version of nie qian. leng rongrong was shocked. ¡°you don¡¯t recognize me?¡± nie qian frowned. ¡°you, you, you¡¯ve grown bigger?¡± lord rong looked at nie yan in shock. he was just a little kid. how did he be so big in the blink of an eye?! he was actually an adult? ¡°i¡¯ve told you before, i¡¯m a few thousand years old.¡± nie yan¡¯s face was expressionless as she said indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m not a little kid. don¡¯t always treat me like a little kid. ¡± ¡°are you really ... that old?¡± lord rong was stunned for a moment. ¡°old? how am i old?¡± nie qian frowned. he looked at leng rongrong and said, ¡± why don¡¯t youe back to our world with us? this world is boring.e with us to our world. our world is more fun. there are many natural treasures, all kinds of martial arts books, and martial arts are the most respected. ¡± nie yan tried to trick him. the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. she shook her head. ¡± that world doesn¡¯t have my godfather or my biological parents ... ¡± all of her brothers were in this world, but that world did not belong to her. ¡°we are in that world.¡± nie yan said after ncing at little nan yu. ¡± ... ¡± lord rong suddenly felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. ¡± alright, mommy is from this world. i might not be able to cultivate even if i go to that world. why do you have to make things difficult for mommy? ¡± little nan yu mumbled to nie sha, ¡± master, don¡¯t fool mommy. the person mommy loves is still daddy. ¡± you¡¯d bettere back with me! the door will open again in the future, and when it does, we¡¯lle back to see mommy!¡± ¡± hmph! ¡± nie qian snorted. he nced at lord rong and muttered, ¡± ruthless! ¡± lord rong was speechless. not far away, the sounds of fighting could be heard. qiao wu seemed to be very powerful, and many people were sent flying when they got close to him. the scene was extremely chaotic, and the people on lord rong¡¯s side were in a disadvantageous position. ¡°kid, without our help, i¡¯m afraid that the people here won¡¯t be able to win.¡± nie yan said to little nan yu, ¡± i¡¯m going to help first. you shoulde over soon! ¡± ¡± hmph! ¡± nie qian snorted coldly, but he still charged forward and attacked qiao wu. lord rong looked at nie qian¡¯s back and felt that he was extremely familiar. this man had always given her a feeling that he was trustworthy. she thought that in that world, she must have liked nie yan a lot. ¡°mommy, you have to protect yourself and your siblings. i might not have the chance to see my younger brother and sister being born.¡± little nan yu touched master rong¡¯s stomach and said, ¡± ting ¡®er, darling, i¡¯m your brother, mo nan yu. i hope we can meet again! ¡± little nan yu smiled at lord rong and gave him a reassuring look. then, he turned around and joined the battle resolutely. lord rong hid in a hidden ce and watched the battle ahead. when she saw the small figure joining in, she hated herself for not being able to help. she didn¡¯t have any weapons on her, the only things she could use were a few silver needles. lord rong took out a few silver needles and looked at the fighting crowd. when someone needed help, she threw a silver needle out. in addition to keeping an eye on little nan yu and the rest, she was also looking for mo linyuan in the crowd. since qiao wu had appeared and mo ling er was in the crowd, mo linyuan should be there as well. ... Chapter 1437 1437 the fourth master appears a group of people were fighting, and chenn and the others were fighting with weapons. the whole scene looked a bit terrifying. there was a rain of bullets and the sound of all kinds of hand-to-handbat. leng rongrong watched in fear. she protected her stomach with one hand and held a silver needle in the other, staring at the crowd. she didn¡¯t dare to make any big moves. she knew that she couldn¡¯t even protect herself now, so she didn¡¯t dare to risk being discovered. she had to protect the child in her stomach. she couldn¡¯t cause trouble for these people. she saw that someone had been thrown down the cliff. the door at the bottom of the cliff had been opened. if she threw him down, she should be able to return to that world. although leng rongrong was trying her best to find mo linyuan, she also noticed a group of people who were fighting hard. the silver needles in her hands kept flying out. every time she saw someone in danger, she would immediately help. the people on qiao wu¡¯s side were very strong. although they were also prepared toe, the situation was still very tense. lord rong watched in fear. she saw that chenn¡¯s godfather¡¯s arm was injured and that xiao xun ¡®er was almost caught by someone. the silver needle in her hand flew out. he looked at it for a long time in fear. lord rong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw many people being thrown down the cliff. lord rong just watched. after a long time, she suddenly saw mo ling er¡¯s figure. mo linyuan had left with mo ling er thest time, so lord rong had locked onto mo ling er almost instantly. when he saw mo ling er fighting with someone in the forest not far away from him, lord rong stood up almost instantly. her steps were a little difficult, but she still walked towards mo ling er. mo ling ¡®er was going to go to her master¡¯s side to help, but she didn¡¯t expect to see leng rongrong with a big belly. ¡°you¡¯re pregnant?¡± mo ling ¡®er looked at leng rongrong in shock, ¡± my brother¡¯s child? ¡± ¡°who else could it be besides him?¡± lord rong stared at mo ling er. ¡± where¡¯s ah yuan? where is he?¡± ¡± you fool! ¡± mo ling ¡®er frowned. she was going to attack leng rongrong, but she didn¡¯t. after hesitating for a long time, mo ling er said, ¡± why don¡¯t you give up resisting and cooperate with master? ¡± wouldn¡¯t it be better if we connected the two worlds? if you cooperate, master definitely won¡¯t do anything to you and will return brother to you.¡± ¡°when the two worlds are connected, it will cause a lot of chaos and many unknown things will happen. the two worlds are not connected because they have their own rules.¡± lord rong nced at mo ling er. in the past few days, the little ck dragon in her ring had also sent her some information, so she more or less knew the importance of this door and her importance as the gatekeeper. these two worlds couldn¡¯t be connected. otherwise, the two worlds would be extremely chaotic and countless people would die. mo ling ¡®er frowned and looked down at lord rong¡¯s stomach. after a long time, she said, ¡± my brother still doesn¡¯t remember you. but i can help you call him over. whether he can remember or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°also, there¡¯s something else. you be careful.¡± before mo ling er turned around and left, she said to lord rong, ¡± your stomach is so big. you should give birth soon. you shouldn¡¯t havee here. it¡¯s so dangerous. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m the gatekeeper. it¡¯s impossible for me not toe.¡± lord rong said coldly. mo ling er didn¡¯t say anything more. she turned around and left. a few minutester, mo linyuan came back from the direction mo ling er had left from. he looked the same as before, not much different, with a strong aura. when leng rongrong saw mo linyuan, she felt a lump in her throat. she had never felt that she had been wronged, but for some reason, when she saw this man, she felt as if she had suffered a great grievance. she could not help but want to cry. tears rolled down leng rongrong¡¯s face as she sobbed, ¡± ah yuan! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face was expressionless. he seemed to want to make a move, but when he saw leng rongrong¡¯s big belly, he suddenly stopped and did not make a move on lord rong. he looked at lord rong in confusion. ¡°ah yuan, i¡¯m rongrong. this is our child. don¡¯t you remember me?¡± master rong looked at mo linyuan and shouted, ¡± i¡¯m rongrong, i¡¯m your wife. this is your child, a pair of twins! ¡± ¡°i know you¡¯ve forgotten me, but can you quickly remember me? don¡¯t let the children be fatherless before they¡¯re even born, okay?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve been away from us for so long, we all miss you.¡± of lord rong looked at her stomach and then looked in fourth master mo¡¯s direction. she hoped that fourth master mo would remember soon. she believed that he would remember. she believed that he would regain his memory! it was impossible for him to forget all of them. however, mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were still unfamiliar. he looked at leng rongrong coldly. ¡± i don¡¯t know you, and i don¡¯t know the child in your stomach. ¡± mo linyuan turned around and left after he finished speaking. ¡°ah yuan!¡± leng rongrong cried out in shock and ran towards mo linyuan. she was probably too anxious and too nervous, so she did not notice that there was a branch under her feet and lord rong tripped. she fell. although she didn¡¯t hit her stomach, it still made lord rong¡¯s stomach hurt. fourth master mo turned around and saw lord rong lying on the ground with a cold expression. he waspletely unmoved. ¡°ah yuan!¡± lord rong shouted, ¡± have you forgotten? i¡¯m rongrong, you said you loved me the most, you said you would never forget me!¡± no matter how lord rong shouted or said, mo linyuan left indifferently. he returned to the chaotic battle and joined it without looking back. leng rongrong was leaning against a tree, her face pale. she held onto a tree with one hand and no longer had the strength to chase after mo linyuan. she just wanted to rest against the tree. master rong sighed as she looked at mo linyuan from afar. mo linyuan and nie qian started fighting. she could vaguely hear nie yan scolding mo linyuan. nie yan seemed to be very angry and warned mo linyuan not to treat her like this. ... ¡± mo linyuan, you don¡¯t want her. i want her! ¡± nie qian was dressed in red and looked extremely devilish. when he faced mo linyuan, he was full of hostility. ¡± she¡¯s pregnant with your child, but you treat her like this. you¡¯ve let her down for a lifetime, are you going to let her down for the rest of your life? ¡± ¡°what are you talking about? i don¡¯t understand!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face was cold as he suddenly attacked nie qian. the two of them instantly started fighting. ¡°daddy, master, don¡¯t hurt each other!¡± little nan yu had just kicked someone off the cliff. when he heard the noise, he looked at mo linyuan and nie qian worriedly. Chapter 1438 1438 lord rong was taken away ¡°where¡¯s that b * tch leng rongrong? she should be here. i don¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be here on this asion!¡± leng qingqing and leng qingle walked up the mountain with ropes in their hands. their faces were dark and gloomy. ¡± she¡¯s pregnant, so her stomach should be very big. she¡¯s also lost her martial arts, so she shouldn¡¯t be participating in the battle. i think she¡¯s probably hiding somewhere to watch the battle. ¡± ¡± she must be nearby, ¡± leng qinglei said as they walked. ¡± we can find her in the chaos! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great! i can finally avenge my parents! we¡¯re taking revenge for ourselves! she made us so miserable, we can¡¯t let her have an easy time, we must make her life a living hell!¡± leng qingqing narrowed her eyes. thinking about how she had been living like a rat on the street, hiding here and there, she loathed leng rongrong to the extreme. this was because leng rongrong had too many friends and fans. ever since the incident of them dealing with leng rongrong was exposed, they had almost been caught by leng rongrong¡¯s friends several times. some time ago, they were being hunted down by a group of gangsters overseas. that group of mafia members were people that leng rongrong knew. after hearing about their rtionship with that b * tch leng rongrong, they immediately started to hunt them down. leng qingqing gritted her teeth. she hated leng rongrong to the core. she wanted leng rongrong to hand over everything she had, and then make her life a living hell. they didn¡¯t want to go to qiao wu¡¯s world either. they only wanted to stay in this world, so they wanted to take advantage of the chaos to take away everything leng rongrong had. the two of them looked around the chaotic battle and began to look for leng rongrong. at that moment, lord rong had just stood up. after she felt that she had recovered some strength, she stood up and looked ahead attentively. when she saw that some of them were not following their hearts when dealing with qiao wu, she began to give orders. as she watched qiao wu¡¯s moves, qiao wu¡¯s next move would automatically appear in her mind and she knew what qiao wu¡¯s next move would be. therefore, with her help, the godfather who had joined forces to deal with qiao wu seemed to have the upper hand. ¡°second daddy, legs!¡± lord rong shouted, ¡± third daddy, throwing knife! ¡± qiao wu¡¯s face turned ck as he was surrounded. he turned around and looked at chief rong with a terrifying gaze. something shot out of his hand. even though lord rong dodged to the side, the soybean-sized thing still hit her. he felt a sharp pain in his arm. ¡°rongrong!¡± chenn and the others were instantly distracted. ¡± i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry about me. you guys take care of yourselves! ¡± lord rong covered his arm and shouted. she hid behind the tree and did not continue watching. chenn and the others couldn¡¯t be distracted, so they didn¡¯t look at lord rong¡¯s condition. instead, they surrounded qiao wu. only by killing qiao wu could the two worlds calm down. while lord rong was resting, she suddenly felt two gazes looking over and heard footsteps. raising her head, lord rong saw leng qingqing and leng qingle walking toward her with sinister smiles on their faces. ¡°you guys ...¡± ¡°leng rongrong, i¡¯ve finally found you. i knew you would be here.¡± leng qingqing looked at leng rongrong with a cold smile. ¡± b * tch, i¡¯ve said it before, i won¡¯t let you have a good life. do you think you¡¯ll have a good life? do you think that you can live well just because you have so many godfather and friends? no one can help you now!¡± ¡± go on and shout! if you shout for help, your godfathers will all die at qiao wu¡¯s hands! ¡± ¡°now, no one ising to help you, right?¡± leng qingqing walked towards leng rongrong step by step. leng rongrong covered her arm and turned around to look. the situation behind was very chaotic, and qiao wu had the upper hand. if she called for help now, everyone would die miserably, and it was very likely that everyone would fall into qiao wu¡¯s hands. so she couldn¡¯t call for help, she could only rely on herself! her fingers moved silently. she had wanted to find a silver needle to deal with leng qingqing. as long as she had one silver needle, leng qingqing and leng qingle would not be able to touch her. as lord rong was thinking about this, she didn¡¯t expect that she had already used up all her silver needles. she touched the ce where she had hidden the silver needles, but there was not a single one. he remembered that he had used up all the silver needles when he was protecting little nan yu and the others. leng rongrong froze for a moment. she looked at leng qingqing and leng qinglei without a change in expression. ¡± you can¡¯t beat me. even if you lose your martial arts, you¡¯re still no match for me! ¡± ¡°is that so? then try it!¡± leng qingqing sneered, ¡± qing lei, do it! ¡± leng qinglei suddenly lunged at leng rongrong. lord rong managed to block two of her attacks, but before she could react, she felt some powder flying towards her. it was toote for her to call out for help, and she felt dizzy. ¡°qiao wu¡¯s things are indeed useful.¡± leng qingqing looked at leng rongrong, who had fainted, and sneered, ¡± tie her up. we¡¯ll take her away and torture her slowly. we¡¯ll make her hand over all her assets! ¡± the two of them worked together to tie up lord rong. at the same time, the people fighting on the edge of the cliff did not see what was going on. no one had expected leng qingqing and leng qingle to be there. lord rong was carried away by two people. it was only when nie qian and mo linyuan were fighting that they suddenly realized that lord rong had disappeared. ¡°where¡¯s rongrong?¡± nie qian looked at mo linyuan coldly. fourth master mo didn¡¯t say a word and only focused on attacking nie qian. the two of them fought again and again, and nie qian was so angry that she scolded fourth master mo, ¡± mo linyuan, if anything happens to rongrong, i won¡¯t let you off even if i die! i¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s carrying your child, your child! she¡¯s been waiting for you ...¡± nie sha felt that something was not right after he scolded mo linyuan. he did not continue to fight with mo linyuan, but turned around and chased down the mountain. at the same time, tang luo and li ruhua finally saw mo linyuan¡¯s figure in the chaotic crowd. the two of them charged towards fourth master mo at the same time. ¡°master!¡± ... ¡°fourth master!¡± ¡°lord fourth, have you forgotten lord rong?¡± ¡± master, you can¡¯t forget about young madam. qiao wu isn¡¯t a good person. your madam is lord rong. she¡¯s been waiting for you and the children! ¡± ¡°where¡¯s lord rong?¡± li ruhua suddenly realized that leng rongrong was missing. ¡± oh no, master rong has been here the whole time. why is she missing?! ¡± could something have happened?¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows as he felt a wave of dizziness. it was as if a memory had shed across his mind and his heart felt empty. did he forget something important? why were they all saying that that woman was his wife? if she was his wife, how could he possibly forget? Chapter 1439 1439 chapter 1441-falling into the river the next day, the sun was scorching. a car was speeding like crazy. in the car, mo linyuan grabbed the steering wheel. his face was so dark that it looked like it was going to fall out of the water. his heart was in so much pain that it felt like it was being torn apart. he remembered, he finally remembered. however, rongrong was gone. she had been taken away by leng qinglei and the others! ¡± what should we do? will young madam be alright? ¡± tang luo was sitting in the front passenger seat. he was also very worried about lord rong¡¯s condition. ¡°it won¡¯t happen. lord rong is so powerful. she¡¯ll definitely be fine. lord fourth has recovered his memory, so will lord rong!¡± li ruhua and nan si sat in the back seat. everyone was injured and bloodied, and they were extremely worried. ¡± she¡¯s fine for now. continue walking forward and turn left at the ming river intersection! ¡± nan si was holding aputer in his hand. he said anxiously, ¡± speed up, or we won¡¯t be able to catch up. ¡± stepping on the elerator, fourth master mo¡¯s face turned even gloomier. if anything happened to rongrong, he would definitely make those two people suffer a fate worse than death. he would definitely dismember their bodies! ¡°this is bad!¡± nan si suddenly eximed, ¡± hurry up, something¡¯s not right! ¡± with nan si¡¯s shout, fourth master mo¡¯s car sped off like a rocket. ¡°that¡¯s the car, that¡¯s the car!¡± not long after, nan si shouted, ¡± do you see that ck car? ¡± ¡± oh no, the young madam can¡¯t be trying to grab the steering wheel, right? she¡¯s so pregnant! ¡± li ruhua and tang luo¡¯s faces turned pale. soon, everyone saw leng qingle and leng qingqing jump out of the car, while chief rong fell into the river with the car. the car mmed on the brakes, making an ear-piercing sound. fourth master mo charged forward like a mad man. tang luo and the others got out of the car in a hurry. at the same time, the car fell into the water. lord rong felt more and more water around her, and she was almost drowned in an instant. she tried to get out of the car. she tried her best to control herself so that she would not faint. she wanted to protect her children, but her stomach was getting more and more painful. it hurt so much that she had no strength left. was she going to die here? her children had yet to see this beautiful world! a suffocating feeling hit her, and just as leng rongrong felt that she might really not be able to hold on, a pair of hands suddenly came close to her, and she was pulled out of the car. in her daze, she felt that she could finally breathe. ¡°young madam!¡± ¡°lord rong!¡± on the bridge, by the railing, li ruhua was already wiping her tears. tang luo and li ruhua hugged each other and cried. ¡°it can¡¯t be ... she¡¯s so powerful.¡± nan si looked at jiang zhong in a daze. ¡± what should we do? it won¡¯t, it will be fine. hurry up and call the police! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s eyes were red. he turned over and was about to jump down. but tang luo grabbed him. ¡± fourth master, we can¡¯t go down like this! we¡¯ll die! ¡± ¡°if she is busy, i will apany her.¡± mo linyuan shook off tang luo¡¯s hand. ¡± even if i have to go to the eighteenth level of hell, i will apany her! ¡± he said. rongrong, i¡¯m sorry, yingluo. it¡¯s all my fault!¡± tang luo was shaken off. then, he saw a personpletely drenched. the red clothes on her body had turned dark red because they were drenched. ¡°lord rong!¡± ¡°it¡¯s lord rong!¡± ¡°lord fourth, look, it¡¯s lord rong!¡± tang luo got up, pulled fourth master mo over, and pointed to the front. in front of them, nie qian¡¯s long hair that reached his ankles was dripping with water. his face was pale as he hugged the pregnant lord rong barefooted. mo linyuan was about to jump into the river, but he saw nie qian and lord rong in his arms. he waspletely stunned. he looked at nie sa and trembled slightly, afraid that he was hallucinating. he was also afraid that lord rong¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good in nie sa¡¯s arms. after being stunned for two seconds, fourth master mo ran towards nie qian. ¡°rongrong! how is she?¡± ¡°she won¡¯t die.¡± nie qian looked at fourth master mo with a pair of cold eyes. ¡± this is thest time. i will help you save her for thest time. ¡± if there¡¯s a next time, even if i can protect her, i won¡¯t give her to you again. even if she¡¯s unwilling, i won¡¯t let her stay by your side.¡± when lord rong was ced in lord fourth¡¯s arms, nie qian pushed aside the hair on lord rong¡¯s forehead and looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°i¡¯m leaving, rongrong. i will close the door. don¡¯t worry, the world will not be in chaos.¡± then, nie qian turned around and left. his long hair fluttered in the wind, and his back looked extremely lonely. ¡°nie qian, i owe you two lives.¡± fourth master mo shouted at nie qian, ¡± i will protect her. ¡± then, he turned around with lord rong in his arms. ... when the ambnce arrived, fourth master mo and master rong boarded the ambnce. li ruhua and the others wanted to follow, but they were chased out of the ambnce. the three men cried tears of joy. they were touched when they knew that lord rong¡¯s life was not in danger. ¨C two dayster, the cliff on the ind had regained its calm. the traces of the fight were still there, but those who were supposed to go back had already been sent back. qiao wu had also been sent back. his martial arts had been crippled, and he could no longer harm others. however, little nan yu and nie qian also left. the taoist priest, his highness, and a few others also left. xuanyuan nantian and the others looked at the ground and the deep pool that had turned into an abyss. everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry and feel reluctant to part with little nan yu. the little guy was so cute and smart, but he left. they only found out at thest moment that the little guy came from that world and wanted to go back. ¡°if little rongrong knows that little xun ¡®er has returned, she¡¯ll probably be very sad, right?¡± xuanyuan nantian sighed after looking at it for a long time. ¡± the door has been closed. we can¡¯t find xiao xun ¡®er! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m a little worried about xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s condition in that world.¡± jiang fu frowned, ¡± although he is smart and powerful, he is still young. ¡± ¡°if we had known, we would have followed.¡± chenn frowned. ¡± is it toote to go down now? ¡± ... tang ziyi grabbed chenn. ¡± don¡¯t. what if you fall to your death? it¡¯s toote to go down now. ¡± after rongrong has given birth and recovered, we¡¯ll think of a way. this little guy didn¡¯t have a biological father or mother in that world. if something happened, no one would protect him. we have to help him, he¡¯s our god-grandson!¡± jiang fu and chenn nodded at the same time. ¡± that¡¯s right. juan ¡®er is so pitiful. ¡± ¡°we can¡¯t go to that world now, let¡¯s go see rongrong first. mo linyuan finally remembered that little rongrong is about to give birth.¡± xuanyuan nantian said. the rest of the people nodded. they wanted to see how lord rong was doing. Chapter 1440 1440 line up to see lord rong leng rongrong¡¯s fall into the river had frightened everyone. fortunately, nie qian saved her, and she was fine in the end, so everyone was relieved. after dealing with qiao wu and the others, xuanyuan nantian and the others cleaned up the mess on the ind. after everything was settled, everyone went to the hospital where lord rong was staying. it was raining that day. xuanyuan nantian and the others arrived at the hospital in a row of luxury cars. it was an extremely exaggerated scene. storm, rainstorm, critical hit, and the big white tiger also followed. although they were afraid that the animals would scare the patients and doctors in the hospital, these animals were very determined toe and see chief rong, so they had to be brought here. fortunately, xuanyuan nantian and the others had contacted the hospital in advance, exined the situation to the doctors, and asked the hospital to make arrangements. doctors and patients who were not afraid of these animals coulde out to see them. if they were afraid, they could stay in the ward for a while before they came. of course, most people knew about lord rong and animals like storm. after all, they had hundreds of millions of weibo fans and were quite well-known. they could be considered popr. especially during this period of time, storm and storm were also working hard to earn money from advertisements. for the sake of the little prince and little princess in lord rong¡¯s stomach, the few animals had been worried sick. they wanted to work hard to earn money so that they could be very rich from birth. because they were well-behaved and sensible, although they were very big, they were very cute, so almost no one was afraid of them. almost everyone came out when they heard about the storm and the critical hit. they came to ask for the hospital. there were also many media reporters and fans, including lord rong¡¯s fans, storm¡¯s fans, critical hit¡¯s fans, and huahua¡¯s fans ... all in all, they had a lot of fans. ¡°wow, it¡¯sing, it¡¯sing!¡± ¡± it¡¯s really a storm. it¡¯s wearing a raincoat, so cute. it¡¯s so big, i really want to touch it! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s so cute. i really want to touch it! ¡± ¡± i suddenly feel so lucky to be here for surgery at this time. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to see storm. storm looks so cool! ¡± ¡°i like raindrops, raindrops. although it¡¯s a horse, it¡¯s so handsome! he¡¯s more handsome than my man!¡± ¡± why do i like critical hits more? i can¡¯t believe it myself. i can¡¯t believe i¡¯ve be a fan of a chicken in my lifetime. this world is really a fantasy! ¡± ¡± critical strike¡¯s fur has been shining again recently. he looks really smart! ¡± ¡°the big white tiger is also very cute. don¡¯t you guys care about the big white tiger? although the white tiger doesn¡¯t seem to be as smart as other things, it¡¯s really cute!¡± ¡°i¡¯m different from you guys. i like that group of old men! damn, why are these old men all so handsome? why don¡¯t i have a godfather like him?¡± ¡°do the godfathers stillck goddaughters?¡± ¡°in your dreams. he already has a god-grandson. why would he becking in daughters?¡± ¡± they¡¯re so handsome. they¡¯re not young anymore, how can they be so handsome! ¡± ¡°eh, isn¡¯t that lord rong?¡± ¡°are you blind? that¡¯s not lord rong. that seems to be lord rong¡¯s mother, bai wanrong! that all-powerful person back then ... oh my god, she¡¯s even more handsome than lord rong!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so beautiful. lord rong is about to give birth. how can she still be so beautiful and young? ¡± ¡± lord rong is indeed a face-con ... there¡¯s no one in the family who isn¡¯t good-looking! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right ...¡± xuanyuan nantian and the others entered the hospital. storm and rainstorm had also entered. lord rong lived on the top floor of the hospital, so the group of them went to the top floor with the animals. many people hade. apart from his godfathers, his biological parents, song junlin, and the others, huang yuan and the white radish¡¯s brothers were also here. there were also people from the bodyguardpany who had rushed over from the capital ... therefore, the entire hospital was very lively. luckily, other than lord rong, there were no other patients on the top floor. the entire corridor was filled with people, even the few empty rooms were full of people. if everyone wanted to see lord rong, they still had to line up and enter one by one. bai wanrong had already regained her memory after being treated by a miracle doctor. she walked with xuanyuan nantian and entered lord rong¡¯s ward with her godfather. after a few days of treatment, lord rong¡¯s condition was pretty good, and herplexion had recovered. the children in her stomach had not started, so she was resting on the bed. ¡°mom, dad, godfather ... why are you all here?¡± lord rong looked at the group of people who hade in. the moment the door opened, she could hear amotion outside. she seemed to have heard the sound of a storm and a violent blow ... ¡°i¡¯m here to see you,¡± xuanyuan nantian walked in and asked, ¡± how are you? are you feeling well? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. master rong smiled at them. ¡± don¡¯t worry. the doctor said that the children and i are very healthy. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± xuanyuan nantian heaved a sigh of relief. mo linyuan stood up from the sofa and gave his seat to his inws. for the past few days, fourth master mo had been taking care of master rong. he did not leave master rong¡¯s side at all. he did not want rongrong to leave his sight for even a second. ¡°let me see.¡± su wei walked to master rong¡¯s side and took her pulse. the rest of them chatted with mo linyuan for a while. lord rong looked at the group of people who were still injured and felt warm in her heart. she was really blessed to have such a group of people who loved her. after chatting with them for a while, the impatient roars of storm and storm came from outside. ... lord rong: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°what are you shouting for? we haven¡¯t seen enough!¡± tang ziyi turned around and shouted at the door unhappily, ¡± wait a little longer! ¡± then, the door opened, and li chenle¡¯s head poked in. he waved at lord rong and said, ¡± um, the people outside want me to tell you that there are still many people waiting in line to see lord rong, so can everyone hurry up? ¡± if we¡¯re too slow, lord rong won¡¯t be able to finish his customers even after a day and a night!¡± jiang fu frowned, feeling sorry for his precious daughter. he said, ¡± let everyone take turns to take a look and then get lost! ¡± ¡°yes, no one can stay here for more than one second!¡± tang ziyi nodded in agreement. ¡± get lost after you¡¯re done. she¡¯s our precious daughter. why are you snatching our precious goddaughter? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s our precious niece too!¡± the 19 big shots on the 19th floor stuck their heads out and snorted. ¡± alright, alright, alright! hurry up and let us see lord rong! ¡± li chenle shouted, ¡± four in a group. let¡¯s take turns. chief rong, do you still have the energy to entertain our guests? ¡± if you don¡¯t have the strength, we¡¯lle back tomorrow!¡± leng rongrong chuckled. ¡± i¡¯m fine, i can do it. ¡± following that, under li chenle¡¯s arrangements, a group of people came in to see chief rong. seeing that chief rong was fine, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1441 1441 lord rong is about to give birth because he had too many friends, even though everyone only watched for a short time, time still passed quickly. cheng cheng and the other three from the bay had also arrived. although cheng cheng had always beenpeting with master rong, the two of them were considered good friends. cheng cheng and a few others had also participated in the battle with qiao wu. this time, he came directly with his godfather. when cheng cheng entered and saw master rong¡¯s big belly, he was very angry. he said gloomily, ¡± you¡¯re one step ahead of me again! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± lord rong said, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you want topete with me in having children? you definitely won¡¯t make it in time! ¡± cheng cheng: ¡± i do want topete with you, but i don¡¯t even have a man yet. how can you say that i¡¯m so pissing you off?! ¡± as he spoke, cheng cheng looked at mo linyuan and said angrily, ¡± how am i not as good as her? you don¡¯t like me! ¡± lord rong said with a smile, ¡± do you still want to steal my husband? ¡± cheng han rolled his eyes. ¡± forget it. i don¡¯t like her. ¡± i have to find someone better than you! godfather, do you want to find a girlfriend now?¡± before cheng cheng could finish his sentence, liang shun and the others ¡®eyes were spitting fire. ¡± aiyo, hehe, ¡± lord rong suddenly eximed in a low voice. ¡°f * ck, don¡¯t scare me. what are you doing? are you going to give birth?¡± cheng han looked at leng rongrong in fear. ¡± f * ck, i¡¯m not your godmother, okay? don¡¯t f * cking scare me. ¡± don¡¯t give birth in front of me, i¡¯m scared!¡± lord rong held her stomach and burst intoughter when she saw cheng cheng. herughter made her stomach hurt even more. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore. i think i¡¯m really going to give birth.¡± lord rong suddenly said, ¡± the two little guys want toe out! ¡± ¡°ah, no way. did i scare you? you don¡¯t have to be like this if you win me. do you think i¡¯m better than you if i have something in my stomach?¡± cheng han¡¯s face was full of fear. ¡± you men should go out first. can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s about to give birth? go out quickly and get a doctor and nurse! ¡± the group of men left, and the doctors and nurses were called in. soon, lord rong was sent to the delivery room. the godfather and everyone else were extremely nervous. ¡± what should i do? is it very painful to give birth? ¡± ¡°is it dangerous to have children?¡± he asked. ¡± su wei, quickly go and take a look. aren¡¯t you a godly doctor? you have to protect our rongrong! ¡± su wei was pushed into the delivery room by a group of people. outside the delivery room, arge group of people were extremely nervous, each more anxious than the other. everyone was looking forward to the birth of the two cute little babies, but at the same time, they were worried about lord rong¡¯s safety. after all, it was not easy to give birth to children, and everyone knew that giving birth to children could be dangerous. ¡°i remember that my wife almost lost a lot of blood when she gave birth.¡± an uncle said. ¡± my wife gave birth for a day and a night. i was in so much pain when i saw her. my heart ached so much! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t say such scary things, it¡¯s toote to give birth now.¡± the group of people were making a ruckus. then, a nurse shouted at the group of people, ¡± what are you all doing here? shut up! ¡± this was a hospital, not a market! and you, why are you smoking? don¡¯t you see the sign here? you can¡¯t smoke here. if you want to smoke, go to other ces!¡± hearing the nurse¡¯s shout, a certain someone who was smoking quickly hid the cigarette behind her back. the rest of the people stood on both sides of the corridor obediently, not daring to speak. each of them was like a primary school student who was punished to stand, extremely obedient. someone even said to the nurse, ¡± we¡¯ll all be good. we won¡¯t make a fuss or smoke. can you treat our little rongrong better? you must protect our rongrong. also, if there¡¯s any danger, save the big one! ¡± ¡°right, protect the adults. at the crucial moment, we should still protect the adults!¡± the group of people blinked their eyes and looked at the nurse in anticipation. the nurse didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡± mrs. mo is in great condition, don¡¯t think too much about it, just wait quietly! ¡± ¡°good, good, good!¡± ¡°thank you, nurse. sister nurse, you¡¯re the most beautiful!¡± ¡°we¡¯ll treat the entire hospital to a meal and pay for all the patients¡± expenses!¡± the group of tycoons began to chatter. after the nurse left, the godfather and song junlin started whispering to each other. ¡°after the delivery, let¡¯s prepare some gifts for the doctors and nurses here!¡± ¡± and all the patients and their families in the hospital. i want to give them gifts! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. i definitely want all the gifts. i want to share the wedding candy. i want everything! ¡± ...... lord rong¡¯s physical fitness was good. with the help of the miracle doctor, su wei, the delivery process went very smoothly. su wei had given master rong some special medicine, so she gave birth very quickly. in less than an hour, the two littleds were born. meanwhile, lord rong also felt extremely rxed after giving birth. she didn¡¯t even have any tears and could stand up immediately after giving birth. she didn¡¯t feel weak and instead felt that her strength had returned. previously, she had lost her martial arts because of qiao wu, but in this instant, she felt that her strength and all her martial arts had returned. although she was still a little weak, because her kung fu had returned, she felt a little energetic and was in a much better condition than other pregnant women. ¡°why is he so ugly ...¡± lord rong was stunned when she saw her child. she had thought that her and lord fourth¡¯s children would be very good-looking, but why were the two little fellows so wrinkly and dark-skinned? the older brother was also dark and wrinkled, so it was fine. he was a boy anyway, but the younger sister was also dark. ... for a moment, lord rong was so desperate that he wanted to cry. su wei¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw this. everyone had discussed this issue before, but she didn¡¯t expect that the two children would be so ugly when they were born. ¡°it¡¯s not ugly, it¡¯s not ugly. it¡¯ll look good when it¡¯s long!¡± su wei quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s like this when you¡¯re just born. you have to look long to look good. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the nurse! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. she¡¯ll look good if she grows up. with her parents ¡®genes, she can¡¯t be ugly. ¡± the nurse quickly chimed in, ¡± master rong, take a closer look. the children are actually quite beautiful. ¡± leng rongrong looked left and right, feeling that her own child was not very good-looking. after that, she felt a little depressed. when lord rong and the children went out, the people outside were very excited. lord fourth was the first to arrive. ¡± rongrong, how are you? how did you walk out on your own?¡± as he spoke, lord fourth¡¯s cold eyes swept over the nurse. ¡°i can walk,¡± lord rong looked at mo linyuan and hesitated. ... fourth master mo furrowed his brows as he carried master rong in his arms and brought her to the ward. the rest of the people also subconsciously followed after fourth master mo. they had all forgotten about the two little babies and were only concerned about lord rong¡¯s condition. Chapter 1442 1442 did you forget something? ¡°did we forget something?¡± after returning to the ward, someone finally remembered something. ¡°where are the children?¡± ¡°where did the two cute little babies go?¡± ¡± aiya, where¡¯s our little prince and little princess? ¡± at this moment, su wei and a nurse came in, each carrying a child. ¡± they¡¯re here! ¡± everyone rushed to the nurse and su wei. when they saw the two littleds, they were stunned. after all, newborns were a little wrinkly, so they didn¡¯t look that good. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so cute!¡± no one knew who said this against their will. then, everyone started to praise him. ¡°if it doesn¡¯t look good, just say it,¡± lord rong said. ¡± you¡¯re so pretty! how is she not cute? ¡± ¡± cute! the little prince and the little princess are both cute! ¡± li chenle went over and saw two wrinkly little balls. ¡± damn, a newborn child is so small! however, did you give birth to this? lord rong, why are you so ugly!¡± lord rong¡¯s cold eyes swept over li chenle. ¡± chenle, are you too free recently? do you want to nt flowers or wash your dog? ¡± ¡°you said it yourself, if you don¡¯t look good, just say it ... if i say it, you¡¯ll beat me up again!¡± li chenle pouted. ¡± although they¡¯re not that cute, you still gave birth to them. i¡¯ll still treat them well! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little ugly.¡± cheng cheng nced at her and said in disdain, ¡± ... will she look good when she grows up? ¡± ¡°children change after a few days, it¡¯s fast!¡± su wei, on the other hand, liked the two little babies. ¡± besides, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re more and more pleasing to the eye the more you look at them? ¡± ¡°little sister, which one is the little sister? let me hug you!¡± tang ziyi said agitatedly, ¡± whether she looks good or not, she¡¯s our precious little princess. give me the baby, i want her to remember me! ¡± ¡°go away, i¡¯ll carry you first!¡± neen squeezed her way over. ¡°i¡¯m your grandfather, i¡¯ll hug you first!¡± xuanyuan nantian also began to fight. su wei didn¡¯t give it to anyone else but bai wanrong first. bai wanrong hugged her sister and looked down at her. ¡± you look exactly the same as little rongrong when she was a child. ¡± ¡°exactly the same as when i was young?¡± lord rong looked at su wei in surprise. ¡± was i also this ugly when i was young? ¡± ¡°i heard that the uglier you are at birth, the more beautiful you will be in the future. you¡¯ll be able to make aeback.¡± song junlin said, ¡± a friend of mine gave birth to a child a while ago. he¡¯s like this. he was really ugly when he was born, but he grew up to be very beautiful in less than a month! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this,¡± hu xin nodded. ¡± that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry, lord rong! ¡± ¡°actually, it¡¯s fine even if she¡¯s not good-looking. you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± qin xiong said. as soon as qin xiong finished speaking, sun zhenzhi pped him. ¡± idiot, how could you say that? if you don¡¯t look at master rong, he¡¯ll feel bad. don¡¯t you know that master rong is obsessed with looks? ¡± lord rong was speechless. although the children weren¡¯t that pretty, they weren¡¯t ugly either. they didn¡¯t lose any arms or eyes, so lord rong was quite relieved. with bai wanrong¡¯s words, lord rong¡¯s heart instantly felt at ease. when everyone was fighting to carry the baby, bai wanrong handed the child to mo linyuan first. ¡± daddy hasn¡¯t carried the child before, right? get used to it. ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, quickly get used to it.¡± xuanyuan nantian said, ¡± yuan, you have to help take care of the child in the future. don¡¯t miss this opportunity. ¡± i didn¡¯t take care of little rongrong in the past, and i¡¯m already regretting it now. don¡¯t let yourself regret it in the future. the child will grow up very quickly.¡± mo linyuan took his sister from her. he was very gentle when he carried the child, and the child actually smiled when he was in his arms. after hugging his sister, fourth master mo also hugged his brother. the two babies seemed to like their daddy very much. they actuallyughed when they were in his arms. after that, the rest of the people came up to grab the child. they all wanted to hold the child, but a few of them did not dare to hold the child when they saw that he was too small. the scene was a little chaotic. cheng han couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡± she just gave birth. can¡¯t you all take a break as mothers? ¡± also, the child is still so young. isn¡¯t it bad for the child to be carried around?¡± hearing cheng cheng¡¯s words, everyone stopped what they were doing. ¡°there¡¯s plenty of time in the future to hold the child!¡± jiang fu said. ¡°right, earn money first!¡± chenn said. ¡± right, don¡¯t we need to prepare a gift? let¡¯s go and prepare a gift first! ¡± tang ziyi said. then, everyone went out tactfully and started to prepare gifts for everyone in the hospital. not only did they give out gifts to everyone in the hospital, but they also counted the addresses of lord rong¡¯s fans and nned to give out gifts to everyone. in an instant, almost the whole world knew that master rong had given birth to two cute little babies. in the next few days, fourth master mo took care of lord rong and the two little babies without rest. although there were other people helping, lord fourth had to change the little babies ¡®diapers personally. lord rong had thought that lord fourth would not be able to do such a thing, so she had thought of letting huahua or the confinementdy do it. however, she had not expected that the confinementdies would not be of any use. huahua didn¡¯t use it either. when he returned home, there were more than ten maternity matrons waiting at home. in the end, lord fourth helped the children put on their clothes and change their diapers by himself. everything was done in an orderly manner. the confinementdies were almost crying as they lined up. ¡± mr. mo, can you not fight with us for the job? ¡± ¡± mr. mo, just let us do this work! ¡± ¡± mr. mo, we¡¯ll change the diapers! ¡± ...... ... lord rong stood at the side, not knowing whether tough or cry at this scene. it was fine if mo linyuan did not allow her to do anything, but even the maternity matrons did not allow them to do so. the two little babies were not allowed to be touched by anyone. in the beginning, the two cute little babies were wrinkly. now, the two cute little babies were growing more and more beautiful, but lord fourth did not let anyone touch them. he personally looked after her every day, as if she was some kind of treasure. master rong felt warm looking at fourth master mo, but she still missed little nan yu and nie yan. one was the person who had saved her life, and the other was the child of her previous life who had treated her so well. thinking of little nan yu, lord rong¡¯s heart ached. the little fellow was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. from the moment he had appeared in front of her, he had always been very sensible. she had not been able to give xiao xun ¡®er anything, but xiao xun¡¯ er had given her all the good. although she had the ring on her finger, she could not go to that world. that door could not be opened anytime and anywhere. she did not know how xiao xun ¡®er had been after he had gone to that world. that world should have been filled with danger and ughter. little nan yu and nie yan had lost a lot of cultivation aftering to this world. would they be bullied when they returned? ... Chapter 1443 1443 the letter left by xiao xun ¡®er because he knew how terrifying the other world was, lord rong was very worried about little nan yu. after all, in that world, no one would protect the little guy. although little nan yu was much older than before, it was still worrying. when lord rong was worried about little nan yu, he would go to little nan yu¡¯s room and stay for a while. as they had first met xiao xun ¡®er in the mo family¡¯s old vi, after the children were born, lord rong brought everyone to live here. this room was the room that little nan yu had stayed in the longest. that day, lord rong carried the twin brother mo nanting into little nan yu¡¯s room. little xun ¡®er¡¯s room was the same as before. although lord rong would often clean it up, he had almost never touched little xun¡¯ er¡¯s things. it was strange, but after little ting ¡®er entered aunty¡¯s room, he started to cry. the child, who was less than a month old, had put on a lot of weight recently. he was very cute and was usually quiet. most of the time, he would go to sleep after eating. however, today, he was wailing. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, ting ¡®er?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lord rong asked suspiciously. although she knew all kinds of animalnguages, she really didn¡¯t know how to speak infantnguage. ¡± yes, yes! ¡± little ting ¡®er opened his eyes and his mouth. ¡°did you sense that this is your brother¡¯s room?¡± lord rong took a few steps forward with little ting ¡®er in her arms and sat on the chair beside the desk. ¡± this is your brother¡¯s desk. ¡± your brother¡¯s name is mo nanyu. he¡¯s also very cute, very smart, and very sensible. however, he¡¯s not here right now. he¡¯s in another world.¡± if possible, she really hoped that xiao xun ¡®er could stay in this world forever. even if he couldn¡¯t stay in this world, she wanted to go to the other world to reunite with little nan yu. her heart ached for little nan yu. he was alone and so young. although he had nie yan, nie yan also seemed very lonely. after being saved by nie yan, lord rong vaguely remembered a few moments of her time with nie yan in her previous life. she knew that nie yan was a very lonely person. the world called him the demon lord, the devil, but he had never harmed the human world. instead, he had been helping the human race. many people in that world misunderstood nie yan. he was very lonely. maybe it was because she knew he was so lonely, or maybe it was because she had helped nie yan in her previous life, so nie yan had risked his life to save her. he didn¡¯t even hesitate to give up his cultivation, which was more important than his life, to let her be reborn as a human. ¡± yup! ¡± ting ¡®er¡¯s hand hooked onto the drawer. although he used all his strength, he still could not open the drawer. lord rong suddenly noticed the movement and was a little suspicious. did the little guy identally knock into the drawer or did he really want to open it? ¡°ting ¡®er, do you want to see what¡¯s in your brother¡¯s drawer?¡± lord rong smiled and said, ¡± then mommy will open it for you to see, okay? i¡¯ve been looking forward to you guys so much, so i¡¯ll definitely dote on you guys.¡± she felt a little regretful that she didn¡¯t let little nan yu see his younger brothers and sisters. the drawer was pulled open by lord rong. then, lord rong saw a letter with his name in the drawer. her heart trembled. it was xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s letter. xiao xun¡¯ er had left a letter for her? lord rong immediately took out the letter and opened the envelope. inside the envelope was the letter that little nan yu had written for her. little xun ¡®er¡¯s handwriting was very beautiful. although he was very young, his words were strong and beautiful. it didn¡¯t look like something a young child could write. xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s letter was not very long but one could feel that the little fellow really did not want to part with them. there were also a few bank cards under the envelope. little nan yu said that the money inside was all the money she had earned for her younger brother, sister, and mommy to spend. as for daddy¡¯s words, he asked lord rong to pass on a few words to lord fourth. as a man, it was only right for lord fourth to earn money to support the family. when lord rong saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. it was really something that xiao xun ¡®er would say to ah yuan. the little fellow did educate his daddy asionally and had even told lord fourth that if he didn¡¯t take care of his wife, someone else would. xiao xun ¡®er had almost been beaten up by mo linyuan. xiao xun ¡®er had told her not to worry about him. although he was still young, he knew how to protect himself in that world. besides, xiao xun ¡®er had also made it clear that he would work hard to be more powerful in that world. when he was powerful enough, he would be able to break through the boundary between the two worlds at will. even without that door, xiao xun ¡®er could havee here as he wished. ¡± mommy, don¡¯t worry. take good care of our little brother and sister. also, take more photos and videos. although i missed the birth of our little brother and sister, i¡¯ll stille back to watch these videos in the future. ¡± when lord rong saw this, she felt warm in her heart and her lips curved up slightly. she believed that xiao xun ¡®er would be able to protect her. he was so smart and capable. however, she still felt sorry for little nan yu. he was still a child but he always considered other people¡¯s feelings and took care of them. he was obviously very sad but the tone in the letter he left behind was very rxed. he even told her to be happy every day. ¡°mommy, i¡¯ve left some videos in your email. i¡¯ve been recording my blessings for my younger brother and sister every month!¡± when lord rong saw this, tears almost rolled down her face. she didn¡¯t know that little nan yu had prepared so many things. not only had he prepared the money, but he had also prepared all kinds of gifts. he had even personally recorded some videos to give his blessings to his siblings. he probably hoped that his siblings would not forget him. in the end, little nan yu finally said something for himself. he said, ¡± mommy, don¡¯t forget xiao xun ¡®er. xun¡¯ er wille back to see you. ¡± lord rong¡¯s face was already covered in tears. ¡°juan ¡®er, mommy will never forget you. mommy will also find a way to meet you. don¡¯t worry, even if you can¡¯te back, i¡¯ll find a way to open the door ande to see you!¡± when fourth master mo came in with his sister mo nan chong, lord rong had just finished reading the letter. lord fourth frowned when he saw lord rong crying. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? do you miss yue ¡®er?¡± ¡°huang ¡®er left us a letter. he also left a lot of money, gifts, and congrattory videos.¡± lord rong looked up at fourth master mo and was extremely touched, ¡± he asked us not to forget him. how could we forget him? i¡¯ll never forget him. if he can¡¯te over, i¡¯ll go to that world to find him! i won¡¯t let him be alone forever.¡± fourth master mo leaned over, carrying the child with one hand and hugging lord rong with the other. ¡°no, he will always be our most beloved child.¡± ... Chapter 1444 1444 all the big bosses want to give her assets worth hundreds of millions? a month¡¯s time passed in the blink of an eye. in the blink of an eye, it was time for the two littleds ¡®one-month celebration. at first, lord rong didn¡¯t n to make it a big one, but he didn¡¯t expect that almost everyone around the world wanted him to do so. it would be best if he could broadcast it live. after all, these two littleds had been doted on since they were born. they were all friends of lord rong, lord fourth, and their godfathers. all of them were big bosses from all over the world. lord rong had been looking forward to the birth of these two children ever since she was pregnant with them. after the child was born, lord rong¡¯s side was often very sensational. from time to time, the president of another country or the general of another country woulde to visit the child. from time to time, a famous scientist, a hacker, or a martial arts master woulde to visit the children. there were also many bosses from all walks of life who were fighting to snatch children as their disciples. the two children had received the attention of the whole world from the moment they were born. in the beginning, lord rong didn¡¯t want to release the photos of the two children. however, there were too many people who wanted to see the children. in addition, the fans also pitifully expressed that they wanted to see the two littleds, so in the end, they released the photos of the two littleds. these twods already had a fan club even before they were born. lord rong¡¯s godfathers, biological fathers, bai wanrong, and all sorts of big bosses were their fans. because of fan rong¡¯s experience, xuanyuan nantian even found people to set up a fan club ... although the two little buns were still very young, they already had countless fans. the number of fans was even more terrifying than lord rong¡¯s fans. because the two littleds ¡®photos and videos had been released, and because the two littleds had grown up a few days after they were born, they were white, tender, and especially cute, so many people liked them. there were even a lot of big shots who had their eyes on them. some wanted them to be scientists, some wanted them to enter some research institute in the future, and of course, some wanted them to enter the entertainment industry in the future ... even if lord rong didn¡¯t want to hold the full-moon party this time, the vast number of fans wouldn¡¯t agree. it wasn¡¯t just his fans who didn¡¯t agree, even his friends around him didn¡¯t agree. before lord rong had even started preparing for the one-month-old party, many big shots had already called her, telling her that the gifts for the one-month-old party were ready. they also asked lord rong to decide when the invitations would be sent. lord fourth¡¯s side was also constantly receiving calls every day. xuanyuan nantian, bai wanrong, jiang fu, and the others were the same. they received calls from various friends, saying that the gifts were ready and that the invitations were ready! just like that, lord rong had no choice but to start arranging a one-month-old party for the two littleds. of course, master rong didn¡¯t need to do anything. a big shot in the hotel industry said that he would give them all to his one-month-old party. all the most luxurious hotels in the city were cleared out that day. if there weren¡¯t enough, all the hotels in the city would be reserved for the little ones ¡®one-month-old party. the head of the wedding industry said that they would arrange the other decorations of the banquet. there was no need for anything, just a gift! almost everyone from other industries wanted to join in, but anything that could be used was almost a gift. li ruhua, tang luo, nan si, and li chenle were in charge of managing everything. they were in charge of the banquet venue, banquet meals, and guests. as many people were paying attention to the two children, lord rong knew that no matter how much they protected the children, there was no such thing as an impervious wall in this world. instead of letting everyone catch wind of the rumors, it was better to let the media and fans see it openly. therefore, that day, lord rong agreed to work with a friend of hers who was a director to do a simple live broadcast. i¡¯ll broadcast this full-moon party live as a record of the growth process of the two children. when the fans found out that lord rong had agreed to this, they were so happy that they almost flew. it wasn¡¯t even a full moon yet, but the inte was already full of children¡¯s topics. the hot search was dominated by the children¡¯s one-month-old party, lord rong, and others. because there would be a lot of international figuresing, even china was prepared and sent a lot of people to maintain order at the full moon banquet. the two littleds were practically national treasures. the day of the full moon banquet finally arrived under the anticipation of tens of thousands of people. on the day of the full moon banquet, it could really be said that it was a global sensation. big shots from all over the world, as well as the world¡¯s top big shots, all flew over to congratte him. lord rong and the others arrived at the hotel first. the two littleds were also very obedient. most of the time, they would eat and sleep, and then sleep and eat. however, on the day of the full moon, the two littleds seemed to be in high spirits. little ting was wearing a cute one-piece suit, while the little darling was wearing a simr one-piece dress. because he was white and chubby, he looked especially cute. although she was still young, after she put on weight, her wrinkles disappeared. her entire little face was chubby, her eyes were like ck grapes, and her facial features were very delicate. one look and you could tell that she was very cute. the little ones were ced on a small mobile bed, while storm, storm, critical, and the white tiger guarded the side of the bed. the animals, especially storm, liked the two little babies so much that their eyes could not leave them for a second. if anyone carried the two little cuties for a little longer, storm would stand up and make a pping gesture. the director adjusted the equipment and the rest of the crew were almost done with their preparations. as night fell, the livestream officially began. lord rong was dressed in a white gown and looked as beautiful as a fairy who had descended to the mortal world. lord fourth, on the other hand, was dressed in a ck suit. the moment the handsome man and the beautiful woman stood together, the entire magnificent banquet hall seemed to lose its color. li ruhua and the others were all dressed up, and everyone stood in their own positions. his godfather, song junlin, and the others were outside weing some important guests. at about the same time, the guests began to arrive. the first guest came directly from the top floor of the hotel by helicopter. because there were also cameras on the top floor, the camera directly switched to the president of country Z when he came down. li chenle was in charge of the top floor, and he was so excited to see the president that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. theizens were almost all waiting at home to watch the live broadcast. therefore, when the first guest arrived, everyone saw it. everyone was shocked when they saw that it was the president of country Z. [ oh my god, are rong ye and the others very close to the president of country Z? ] ... [ is there any big boss on this earth that they¡¯re not familiar with? ] [ ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m not envious of lord rong now. i¡¯m envious of lord rong¡¯s child now. i¡¯m envious of my little darling! [ my god, i didn¡¯t reincarnate in such a good ce. did my little darling save the gxy? ] [ i can already foresee the future of the little darling. he¡¯s definitely the group¡¯s favorite. he¡¯s even more awesome than lord rong! ] [ i heard that the little darling was already the world¡¯s richest man when she was born ... every big boss had to give her hundreds of millions of assets to inherit ... ] Chapter 1445 1445 who arranged the seats! [ what an envious life! ] [ they have an amazing father, an amazing mother, and even their grandparents are amazing ... the little darling and little ting ¡®er¡¯s lives are simply amazing! ] [ i think he¡¯s a little darling. after all, little ting ¡®er is the brother. i suspect that the brother will dote on his sister a lot! ] that¡¯s why the little darling was the most pampered in the world! i can¡¯t wait to see what she¡¯ll be like when she grows up! [ a winner in life, the kind that ordinary people like us can¡¯t experience! ] [ sob, sob, sob. i suddenly feel like reincarnating! ] [ hey, you¡¯re letting your mommy down by saying that! ] [ country Z¡¯s president is here. i wonder what kind of gift he¡¯s going to give to the little darling and little ting ¡®er. i¡¯m looking forward to opening the gift now! ] [ that¡¯s right. it¡¯ll probably be very explosive to open the gift. after all, they¡¯re all big shots. the gifts from big shots should be extraordinary! ] [ i heard that many big shots have already prepared gifts after the news of lord rong¡¯s pregnancy came out. it will probably shock the world. ] in the bulletments, the fans who didn¡¯t have the chance to arrive at the venue had already started discussing. after country Z¡¯s president alighted from the helicopter, li chenle brought him to lord rong and lord fourth. after exchanging a few pleasantries, country Z¡¯s president could not wait to see the children. ¡°it¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°lord rong, my citizens have a request.¡± country Z¡¯s president looked at master rong with a serious expression. ¡± they asked me to pass you a message. ¡± ¡°?¡±lord rong looked at the president in confusion. she didn¡¯t remember her being close to the citizens of country z ... even though she had gone through thick and thin with this guy in front of her. lord rong knew the president of country zpletely because of a mistake. someone wanted to assassinate the president and mistakenly thought that lord rong, who had gone the wrong way, was the president¡¯s girlfriend. then, they went against lord rong. in a fit of anger, lord rong tortured all those people. after that, lord rong and the president became acquaintances. ¡± our citizens are asking if you can invite your son to inherit my position as president. ¡± the president of Z country said in a serious tone. ¡°what?¡± leng rongrong looked at the president with aplicated expression. ¡± are all your people so casual? my son is only a month old!¡± ¡°they said that too many people are fighting for little ting ¡®er, so we should take him away as soon as possible and train him. so, are you interested? our citizens say that they are all fans of little ting ¡®er and little darling, and they like them very much. our country is small and it¡¯s easy to manage!¡± leng rongrong looked at the president of country Z with an expression that said, ¡± are you serious? ¡± ¡°please consider it. our people are very obedient!¡± ¡°the child is still young.¡± the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± we¡¯ll talk about itter. they¡¯ll make their own choices in the future! ¡± at the same time, the audience was also stunned. there were even people who directly invited the little guy to be the president. it had only been a month, and country Z wanted to fight with them for little ting ¡®er? [ no, little ting ¡®er is from china. master rong, you have to hold on to him. we can¡¯t let anyone take him away! ] [ yes, yes, yes. little ting ¡®er and little darling can¡¯t be snatched away! ] [ this is our national treasure. lord rong, don¡¯t let it be taken away! ] [ it¡¯s not good to be someone else¡¯s president! ] the fans were all kinds ofments. after the president chatted with leng rongrong for a while, he handed the gift to li ruhua. then, a few more cars arrived outside the hotel. all kinds of big shots came one after another. fortunately, these big shots were all calm big shots in front of lord rong and the others. they didn¡¯t put on any airs and were even a little cute. next, a few well-known artists and calligraphers came in to see the children and give them their gifts. after that, a few more groups in camouge came in one after another. a few generals presented their congrattory gifts. the rest of the big shots arrived one after another, and representatives from several international organizations also came. the hacker alliance, the global martial arts alliance, and so on also had all sorts of big shots attending. when they arrived at the ce, many people greeted each other and asked if lord rong was willing to let the two littleds learn martial arts. some big shots of chinese martial arts, taekwondo, and muay thai almost fought with the little darling over little ting. lord rong looked at them helplessly. ¡± these two little guys don¡¯t even know how to crawl. they¡¯ve learned martial arts a long time ago! ¡± besides, do you think that we¡¯re just decorations? with us around, do they still need to learn from anyone?¡± everyone was stunned when they heard lord rong¡¯s words. the people who were about to start fighting instantly wilted. that was right. with master rong and master mo si around, there was nothing that the two kids couldn¡¯t learn. fighting was master rong¡¯s forte, and his martial arts were even better than theirs, alright? the big shots went to li ruhua¡¯s side to register their gifts. then, another group of big bosses in the entertainment industry arrived. xu ying ¡®er, jiang zhan, luochuan, and some other people who had been particrly popr in the entertainment industry recently were all here. there were also some well-known movie queens and kings in the entertainment industry who came one after another. after seeing the child, everyone liked him very much. not long after, some more top international mercenary groups arrived. zhong hanyue also arrived at almost the same time with the people on the kill list. among these people, some were enemies, and some oftenpeted in secret. however, in front of lord rong, none of them did not give him face. even though their arch-rivals were arranged to sit at the same table, they did not quarrel or fight. everyone had reached an agreement that they would not ruin this full-moon banquet. therefore, the audience felt that it was a fantasy. in the livestream, many viewers were muttering, ¡± is this a fantasy world? ¡± [ that¡¯s the dragon army, right? wasn¡¯t the white tiger regiment sitting at the same table as them? i heard that the two mecha ns have always been at odds with each other. every time they meet, they will fight non-stop. why do i feel that their rtionship is very good now? they even drink together? [ that¡¯s not strange. the two top designers who are alwayspeting with each other were even quarreling not long ago. now, they¡¯re sitting together and drinking wine together! ] ... [ don¡¯t you remember those two actors? aren¡¯t they also opponents? their fans always fight when they meet. the two of them also fight when they meet, but now they¡¯re sitting at the same table! [ they actually didn¡¯t fight, and they¡¯re even chatting so happily! ] [ pfft, i would like to ask who arranged these seats. didn¡¯t everyone notice? it seems like it¡¯s all enemies sitting at the same table. ] [ i suspect that lord rong did it on purpose. these people should be lord rong¡¯s friends. they won¡¯t fight when they¡¯re in front of lord rong! ] [ perhaps lord rong hopes that his friends can reconcile. ] [ i don¡¯t know if they can reconcile, but i see that the two big bosses are already red in the face. they look like they¡¯re about to fight, but they seem to be holding back! ] Chapter 1446 1446 a lot of wild beasts are here! lord rong and fourth master mo were on stage, while everyone below the stage was a big shot. most of these people were lord rong¡¯s friends, some were lord fourth¡¯s friends, and the rest were the friends of his godfathers and biological fathers. song junlin, who was also the host, said a few words on the stage. he was very good with his words, and the whole banquet hall wasughing with just a few words. of he saw that the atmosphere at a few tables wasn¡¯t quite right. they were at daggers drawn, so he jokingly eased the atmosphere at these tables. before the banquet, everyone had something to look forward to, and that was to open the gifts. at the request of his fans, he decided to do a live broadcast of the gift opening segment. the guests present also agreed to open the gifts on the live broadcast. not only did everyone agree, but they were also looking forward to what gifts they would get next. they were especially curious about what their nemesis would give. everyone hoped that they would give more than their nemesis. a guest at a certain table said,¡¯li hongshun, let me tell you, my gift is definitely better than yours! don¡¯t even think aboutparing yourself to me in this lifetime!¡± li hongshun: ¡± just wait and see. do you think my gift isn¡¯t awesome?! ¡± the next table said,¡±hurry up and open my gift!¡± the little ones would definitely like it! that¡¯s a gift that i¡¯ve carefully chosen!¡± ¡°tsk, my gift is the best!¡± following the moring of the crowd below the stage, li ruhua brought a few people to deliver the gifts to the stage. when the audience in the live broadcast room saw this scene, they were all shocked. it turned out that the people carrying gifts at this banquet were all big shots from all walks of life. all sorts of gifts were brought onto the stage. the fans in the live broadcast room were extremely excited. ¡°heavens, so many gifts!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°it¡¯s time to eat lemons!¡± ¡± i wonder if i have a chance to have a son or daughter to be inws with lord rong now! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s toote. there are so many big shots here. can¡¯t you see that many of them have brought their families and children here? they all formed a group to arrange the marriage, but they were all rejected by lord rong!¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. the children are still so young. lord rong will definitely not agree. ¡± ¡± however, some of the big shots ¡®children were also so cute! ¡± the fans in the live broadcast room were very excited. lord rong and the others took their tools and prepared to open the gifts. the first gift was an ancient painting from a calligrapher that was currently worth about three billion. when the fans saw this, they all expressed their jealousy. the little ones were only a month old, yet they were already the richest in the country ... and their entire lives were not even worth as much as a gift. [ do you guys think that¡¯s all? there¡¯s more toe! ] [ i¡¯m already on my knees! ] [ i¡¯m guessing the cheapest gift is worth hundreds of millions ... ] [ ten billion should be normal, and 100 billion should be normal too. anyway, they¡¯re not even born yet, but these two littleds should be the world¡¯s richest and second richest people! ] then, lord rong received the second gift. this gift was from a real estate boss. it was a newly built high-end vi district in the city ... then, the third gift was from a big shot hacker. it was aptop, and there was only one in the world. it was a very high-endptop, and naturally, it was worth a lot. someone even gave them a bank card and said that they would transfer one billion yuan to the card every month as pocket money for the children. he even gave her the keys to a cruise ship, the keys to a hundred luxury cars, and a helicopter ... there were only gifts that people couldn¡¯t think of, but there was no gift that these people couldn¡¯t give. the audience in the live broadcast room watched with jealousy and envy. they even saw some of thetest research products being given to the two little cuties, all of which were priceless. he was too pampered. everyone doted on these two little fellows too much. the gift-opening segment was over very quickly. this allowed all the fans to witness how ignorant they were. they didn¡¯t know that gifts could be given this way. this was something that they had never even dreamed of. after that, everyone prepared to eat. master rong and fourth master mo were sitting with their friends, while their godfathers and biological fathers were sitting at the side. on the side, bai wanrong was surrounded by some big bosses. although they were all retired big bosses, they were the kind that made people nervous at the sound of their voices. master rong and fourth master mo stood up and gave a toast to the people around them, thanking them foring to celebrate the children¡¯s full-moon celebration. in the end, just as they finished drinking, everyone started asking when the 100-day celebration would be held. now, they could get ready. lord rong was speechless. she had thought that since she had a full-moon party, she could skip the hundred-day party ... why were they all so anxious? he even wanted to do it ... there was almost no ce to pile up the gifts ... ... although, when she said that there was no ce for the cruise ship, someone gave her a pier. when she said that there was no ce for the ne tond, someone gave her an airport ... however, it couldn¡¯t be like this. the children were still so young, so they didn¡¯t need these ... moreover, she was worried that if her family was too rich, her children would grow up like her and find life boring. after all, they were born with everything. what else could they pursue in life? she had already discussed this with lord fourth. they should just pretend to be poor, pretending that their family had no money and was very poor. this way, the children would have more fighting spirit from a young age. of course, lord rong¡¯s suggestion was immediately rejected by his godfather. the godfather said that it was fine if it was little ting ¡®er, but the little darling was a girl. how could a girl be raised like this? she had to be raised well, otherwise, she would be easily cheated by boys in the future. the godfathers treated the little darling even better and more seriously than when lord rong was young. lord rong was helpless. she felt that she couldn¡¯t fight against so many people alone. ever since she had her little darling, her words didn¡¯t seem to be as effective as before! just as everyone was happily eating and chatting, a bodyguard suddenly rushed in from outside. ¡± something has happened! something has happened outside! ¡± ... ¡°what is it?¡± all the big shots stood up abruptly, and some even took out their weapons. they looked very nervous as they tried to protect the children. ¡± it¡¯s dangerous outside. there are many animals! ¡± the bodyguard said, ¡± i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but they¡¯re alling this way. they¡¯re so aggressive and terrifying. they¡¯re all wild beasts! ¡± ¡± some of the animals have already entered the hotel. some of them know how to use the elevator and came up using the freight elevator! ¡± the bodyguard¡¯s legs were shaking. ¡± everyone, let¡¯s retreat! ¡± ¡°animal?¡± the entire banquet hall was dumbfounded. ¡± this is the city center. why would there be wild beasts here? ¡± ¡°did lord rong summon it?¡± some people looked at lord rong. leng rongrong shook her head in confusion. ¡± i¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± Chapter 1447 1447 so ... their present is for the cubs? ¡± no, master rong, there are wild beasts outside. it¡¯s too scary. do you know that there are almost 30 tigers alone ... ¡± the bodyguard said nervously, ¡± it¡¯s safest to leave this ce now! ¡± a tiger, it looks like the wild kind, extremely fierce, not the domesticated kind, it will eat people!¡± ¡°did it eat people?¡± lord rong asked. ¡± not yet. everyone is hiding after seeing so many wild beasts! ¡± the bodyguard said, ¡± but there are so many people here. if a tiger goes crazy, everyone will be in trouble! ¡± lord rong rubbed his chin and looked at the bodyguard in deep thought. they didn¡¯t hurt anyone, and they could even take the elevator by themselves. it seemed that these animals were quite smart. she knew some animals and had taught them how to use the elevator. from the looks of it, it might be an animal that he knew. she could understand animals, so she had always liked animals. the bodyguards were extremely nervous, but she was not worried at all. most of the people present knew that lord rong couldmunicate with animals. wasn¡¯t it just a tiger? the tiger and the wolf were still watching the children. what was there to be afraid of? everyone took a few nces at the bodyguard and sat down again. then, they began to eat on their own, ignoring the bodyguard. on the other hand, many of the fans in the live broadcast room were excited. [ let me guess, could it be that animals from all over the world are here to give gifts? ] [ didn¡¯t there once be a very sensational event in beijing? many animals came to rong ye for help! ] [ [ 30 tigersing to attend the full moon banquet, it¡¯s too ostentatious! ] the bulletments in the live broadcast room exploded. everyone was in a heated discussion. after chatting with the bodyguards for a while, master rong prepared to leave the banquet hall to check out the situation. fourth master mo followed beside master rong. the two of them walked out of the banquet hall. when they reached the elevator, they saw two tigers walking out of the elevator. ¡± ... they look familiar. are they little huang and big huang? ¡± lord rong asked. fourth master mo was speechless. little huang, big huang? was a tiger¡¯s name so tacky? tang luo and li ruhua, who had followed him out, had veryplicated expressions on their faces. li chenle, who hade to join in the fun from the door behind, burst outughing. lord rong, are you sure it¡¯s not a dog¡¯s name?¡± ¡°roar!¡± the two tigers roared at li chenle. li chenle was so frightened that he shivered as he looked at the two tigers. ¡°big yellow, little yellow, is it really you? you¡¯ve all grown up!¡± lord rong looked at the two tigers in shock. she raised her hand and the two tigers came over. ¡°it¡¯s really you guys!¡± ¡± what are you doing here? ¡± lord rong patted the two tigers ¡®heads in surprise. ¡± what¡¯s the situation outside? they say there¡¯s an animal armying. ¡± ¡°roar!¡± the two tigers rubbed against lord rong¡¯s hand and roared a few times, trying to exin what was going on outside. after hearing that, lord rong finally understood and nodded. ¡± so that¡¯s how it is. ¡± ¡°what happened, lord rong?¡± ¡± they¡¯re not here to attack us, are they? ¡± flowey asked curiously. ¡± oh, no. the animals nearby heard that there¡¯s going to be a full moon banquet and came to get a free meal ... ¡± lord rong said. ¡± roar! ¡± the two tigers showed an expression of disbelief, and then shook their heads frantically. ¡± hahaha, okay, okay, okay. the main purpose is to congratte me. the secondary purpose is to freeload. ¡± lord rong burst outughing. ¡± huahua, luoluo, you two go and make arrangements. prepare another banquet hall for the animals. then, ask the kitchen to prepare something suitable for the animals to eat. monkeys, goris, deer, birds ... basically, all the animals you can think of are here, except for those who can¡¯t go ashore in the water!¡± ¡± alright, we¡¯ll go and prepare immediately! ¡± li ruhua¡¯s face was full of joy. ¡± this rice is really amazing! ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that animals would also freeload!¡± tang luo also couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡± i wonder if you gave me any gifts when you came to congratte me! ¡± ¡°roar!¡± big yellow and goldie roared in dissatisfaction. ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t prepare a gift.¡± ¡± juste and eat, ¡± lord rong said with a smile. ¡± roar, roar, crickets! ¡± big yellow and goldie roared again. ¡± alright, alright, i know. you¡¯ve also prepared a gift! ¡± lord rong couldn¡¯t help butugh. what gifts could these animals prepare? at most, they would give them their little cubs or some wild fruits. there was probably nothing else to give. but this time, lord rong was wrong as well. she had never expected these animals to be so powerful that they could create a gift she had never imagined. the two tigers roared a few more times, indicating that the other animals wanted to see little darling and little ting ¡®er. lord rong personally went downstairs to pick up the rest of the animals one by one. at the entrance of the banquet hall, lord rong and lord fourth carried the two cute little babies out and showed them to the animals. the animals were very excited when they saw this. then, a big tiger held its little cub in its mouth and threw it in front of lord rong. after that, the other animals also started throwing their cubs at lord rong. lord rong was shocked. what are you doing? we don¡¯t want this kind of gift!¡± wolf cubs, dog cubs, cat cubs ... and eagle cubs were all thrown over. the corner of lord rong¡¯s mouth twitched. she had guessed it. these animals were very smart. not only could they feed them with their cubs, but they could also give them presents. it was so good, killing two birds with one stone! ... when the audience in the live streaming room saw this scene, theyughed like crazy. from a state of confusion, he directlyughed out loud. [ what the hell! [ it can still be like this? ] ¡± hahaha, it¡¯s not strange. animals don¡¯t have any gifts to give. if they don¡¯t have gifts, they give their cubs. doesn¡¯t lord rong keep a lot of animals? ¡± [ it¡¯s not bad to be with our children since they were young. to be honest, i want that little tiger. it¡¯s so cute! ] [ i like that little bear! ] [ to be honest, i like that wild boar. it¡¯ll definitely be delicious when it grows up! ] [ the person in front, do you have any humanity? she¡¯s a pet, and you¡¯re raising her like she¡¯s food? ] [ i think the little wolf is cute! ] [ hahaha, so many. f * ck, why are there so many small animals? i saw it. lord rong is going crazy. lord rong¡¯s family could have opened a zoo. is this really the rhythm of a zoo? ] [ lord rong: i don¡¯t even know how to raise my own child, and i still have to help you raise your child? ] ... [ hahaha, not only are you freeloading off me, but you¡¯re also throwing your son as a gift. amazing! ] Chapter 1448 1448 you¡¯re finally awake ¡°stop, can you please stop?¡± lord rong was speechless when he saw the small animals that had piled up like a mountain. although she liked animals, she didn¡¯t own a zoo. there were so many of them, it was too scary! moreover, these were all wild animals, so it was not suitable for her to raise them. with great difficulty, lord rong began to persuade the animals. she said that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to raise their cubs, but it was really inappropriate to give them to her like this. she felt that it was better for these small animals to be raised by themselves. asionally, they coulde to her house for free meals. she would not refuse, but she would not ept itpletely. the wild ones had to survive in the wild. she had the ability to open a few zoos to keep them, but it wasn¡¯t suitable. ¡°stop!¡± while lord rong was speaking, the animals did not stop. at lord fourth¡¯smand, the animals instantly fell silent. theizens: ¡± lord fourth¡¯s deterrence is getting stronger and stronger. ¡± ¡°if you want to freeload, then freeload. take your own children with you!¡± lord fourth said coldly, ¡± otherwise, throw them out. ¡± the animals were speechless. everyone obediently took their children back. ¡± aowu aowu! ¡± a wolf howled twice, and then a stone suddenly rolled out of its mouth. following that, the other animals also started throwing rocks and other things at lord rong. leng rongrong lowered her head to look at these unremarkable stones. ¡± what are these? a present?¡± he had just given her children, and now he was giving her stones? lord rong looked at the stones in a daze. then, all the animals nodded. they looked at lord rong expectantly and seemed to want to see the two littleds. after thinking for a while, lord rong took the little darling and showed him to the animals. she even squatted down to show the animals the child. at the same time, the little darling in lord rong¡¯s arms had also woken up. after yawning, she looked at the little animals with her big ck eyes. she reached out her two little hands as if she was going to catch them. a tiger came over and took the initiative to ce its head in the hands of the little darling. the little darling¡¯s little hands scratched randomly a few times, and the tiger seemed to be enjoying it. lord rong was speechless. why did she feel that the little darling seemed to be able to control these animals? she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, right? the little darling was only a month old. how could he be so powerful? she was still so young and didn¡¯t know anything. she definitely couldn¡¯t control ormunicate with animals. lord rong shook his head after some thought. these animals seemed to like the little darling more. everyone came over and called out a few times in front of the little darling, as if they were saying something to the little darling. as for ting ¡®er, the animals did not go over. they just let the little darling scratch their heads. after they touched almost all of their heads, the animals finally dispersed. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go to your banquet hall to eat.¡± finally, lord rong called the animals over and asked huahua to keep the stones. the stones sent by the animals were moved into the banquet hall. in the banquet hall, a big boss in the jade business suddenly saw these stones and his eyes lit up. following that, some of the big shots who had done some research examined the stones and came to a shocking conclusion. although these stones didn¡¯t look too eye-catching, they were definitely good things after being cut open. they were all jade-like stones, and there were also diamonds and the like ... they were all good things. lord rong wasn¡¯t surprised by this result. these animals were very smart, so they wouldn¡¯t give away a few stones for no reason. at the banquet, everyone was very lively. little darling and little ting ¡®er were ced on the small bed, while storm and the others stayed by their side. storm was lying on the side, looking at the little darling from time to time with suspicion. ting ¡®er was quiet, but the little darling had been moving around since he woke up. it had only been a month, but storm felt that the little darling seemed to have the desire to speak. she kept opening her mouth. although he couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, it felt like the little darling was scolding someone. storm¡¯s two ears were perked up high. it frowned at the little darling, its ears twitching. at the same time, the little darling was lying on the small bed, struggling with all her might. her two little hands were grabbing and grabbing with all her might, but she could not grab onto anything. her pair of ck eyes looked around, not seeing a single person. all she saw was storm¡¯s confused gaze. ¡± ah, yiya ... yiayiayiayi ¡± the little darling tried his best to open his mouth and speak, but he could not understand what he was saying. hence, the little one seemed to be even more anxious. her chubby little hands were grabbing randomly. after a long time, she seemed to feel tired and put her hands down, screaming randomly. ¡°howl?¡± storm looked at the little darling suspiciously, then turned to look at storm. storm didn¡¯t seem to notice anything strange about little darling. instead, critical hit, who was on storm¡¯s back, was also looking at little darling curiously. as he looked, critical hit¡¯s eyes met little darling¡¯s. then, the critical hit seemed to be shocked. after two ttering sounds, he fell to the ground with a plop. at that moment, a four or five-year-old boy in a suit walked over. he looked like a mini boss. the boy looked very young, but his facial features were exquisite and beautiful. he had a domineering and cold aura that didn¡¯t suit his age. the explosive strikended right beside the boy¡¯s feet. the little boy looked at the critical hit coldly and walked towards the small bed. the big white tiger subconsciously took a few steps back when it saw the little boy. the little boy quickly walked to the side of the small bed, but because he was still small, he was too short to see inside. ... the little boy nced at the white tiger. he did not say anything, but there was amanding look in his eyes. seeing the little boy¡¯s eyes, the white tiger crouched down subconsciously. then, the little boy climbed onto the white tiger¡¯s back. after the white tiger stood up, he could see the little darling in the small bed. the little boy looked at the little darling with a face full of adoration. after a long while, he muttered, ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve finally awoken ...¡± a few minutester, a woman who looked like the boy¡¯s mother ran over in a hurry. ¡± little 9th, why are you here? there¡¯s something urgent that your grandfather needs you for. there¡¯s a problem at thepany and he needs you to solve it!¡± the woman picked up the little boy from the white tiger¡¯s back and looked at the white tiger and storm in fear. ¡± i¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you! ¡± Chapter 1449 1449 the little darling knows how to call me big brother! the full moon banquet passed smoothly. in the following days, lord rong focused on taking care of the children at home. of course, she didn¡¯t have to take care of the children. every day, there were people fighting to see the children. as the days passed, lord rong felt that the little darling was different from little ting ¡®er. little ting ¡®er looked like a normal child, but the little darling seemed to grow up much faster than him. also, the way the little one looked at people every day was different. the little one seemed to want to chat with people every day and run around every day. however, she was too young to run, but she was very good at acting. sometimes, she would fake a cry and let people carry her around. she would cry when they put her down, and when they carried her around, she would smile happily. inparison, little ting ¡®er was very quiet most of the time. he basically ate and slept and ate. he didn¡¯t need anyone to carry him, and he didn¡¯t like it. three monthster, the godfathers organized another 100-day banquet. the hundred-day celebration was even more exaggerated than the children¡¯s one-month celebration. bosses from all walks of life had appeared, and the gifts were unimaginable and luxurious. they were only a hundred days old, but the twins had already attracted worldwide attention. because many people followed little ting ¡®er and the little darling, lord rong would asionally send out Short Video and the like, so the two smart and cute little babies became even more popr. after the 100-day celebration, the godfathers and grandfathers of the adorable children still ran over to visit the children every day. sometimes, a group of people would even try to sneak out with the children. the group of people were especially cute. they snatched the children every day and would asionally make bets orpete. lord rong found his family members adorable. sometimes, lord fourth would be busy with work. at the same time, he would also try to get help from some mysterious organization to find little nan yu. although everyone was very happy after having little ting ¡®er and the little darling, no one had forgotten about little nan yu. knowing xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s general situation in that world, everyone was more worried about little nan yu. lord rong would take some videos and photos every day to save for xiao xun ¡®er. she knew that xiao xun ¡®er would eventually return to their side one day. they would look for him and xiao xun ¡®er would find a way to return to their side. xiao xun¡¯ er had said that he would definitely return. that day, lord rong yed a video of little nan yu for the two littleds to see. when little ting ¡®er and little darling saw little nan yu¡¯s video, they would watch it quietly. they were obedient and sensible. the two little ones could already crawl, but neither of them crawled around while watching the video. they just stared at the video. ¡°darlings, ting ¡®er, this is your brother, ying¡¯ er.¡± lord rong looked at the two littleds with a doting expression. ¡± big brother, big brother! ¡± the little darling turned his head to look at lord rong. his pair of ck eyes blinked twice, and he actually called out a little clearly. lord rong was shocked. ¡± little darling, what did you just say? ¡± ¡± bro ... brother ... ¡± the little darling had just learned how to crawl. he sat on the floor and looked up at the big screen. then, he turned to look at little ting ¡®er. ¡± brother ... ¡± lord rong was speechless. although she had always thought that the little darling grew up much faster than other children in all aspects, learned to crawl earlier, and sat earlier than little ting ¡®er, she did not expect that the little guy could call her brother in less than seven months! moreover, the little darling seemed to be calling out to her consciously. she knew that the person on the big screen was the big brother, and the little ting ¡®er in front of her was the little brother. ¡°darling can call me big brother now.¡± at this moment, his godfather and 19 uncles came in. lord rong immediately looked at them and said in surprise. ¡°what? brother?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡± when did you learn to call me brother? shouldn¡¯t he be calling him grandpa first? no, little darling, quickly call me third grandpa!¡± ¡°no, call me second grandpa first!¡± ¡°you¡¯ll definitely call me first!¡± ¡°no, call us first! but what did the little darling call us? who cares, call me grandpa, or even grandfather!¡± said thirteen on the 19th floor. then, a group of men began to rush over and surround the little darling. their eyes were fixed on the little darling expectantly. the little darling¡¯s dark eyes swept over the group of people, and her chubby little face twitched a little. then, the little guy looked at lord rong. ¡± mama. ¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°little miss, what about me?¡± li ruhua rushed over. ¡± quick, call me uncle li! ¡± tang luo squeezed his way over. ¡± qie kai, little miss will definitely call me first. little miss, i¡¯m uncle tang luo. quickly call me uncle! ¡± ¡°flower ... luo luo ...¡± the little darling looked at li ruhua and tang luo with his baby voice. li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other. then, the two old men hugged each other and screamed like young girls, ¡± they called us! they called us! although she didn¡¯t call him uncle, little miss recognized us! ah, i¡¯m so honored, so honored!¡± jiang fu, chenn, tang ziyi, xuanyuan nantian, and the others ¡®faces darkened. all the old men looked at the little darling in despair. then, the little darling waved his little hand and revealed an innocent smile. the little guy looked at bai wanrong, who was standing at the back, and shouted, ¡± ¡°grandmother yueyue¡± although his voice was childish and his words were unclear, everyone could understand that the little darling had called her grandmother. bai wanrong was also pleasantly surprised. she didn¡¯te over, and she couldn¡¯tpete with these big men, so she held the little darling less. she didn¡¯t expect the little darling to actually call her grandmother! ¡°little darling! so obedient!¡± bai wanrong immediately came up and picked up the cute and pink little darling who was wearing a little princess dress. the little darling blinked. seeing that everyone was happy, she also chuckled. ... ¡°little darling, grandfather.¡± jiang fu pointed at himself, ¡± great. grandpa! ¡± ¡°great, grandfather.¡± the little darling easily shouted. ¡°little darling is calling me, little darling is calling me!¡± jiang fu¡¯s godfather, who had always been calm and steady, was so happy that he was almost flying like a child. ¡°second grandpa!¡± chenn went up to him with a toy that she had made for him. ¡± call him second grandpa! ¡± ¡°second, grandfather.¡± the little darling blinked his ck eyes that were like grapes. ¡± third grandpa, you can¡¯t not call me third grandpa. i¡¯ll bring you to y. i¡¯ll bring you to the casino, okay? third grandpa is the god of gambling! ¡± tang ziyi said excitedly to the little darling. the little darling¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he was very interested in the casino that tang ziyi had mentioned. ¡°third grandpa.¡± the little darling shouted in his baby voice. ¡°yay, little darling also called me!¡± Chapter 1450 1450 i¡¯m bringing the little darling to the haunted house! lord rong was carrying little ting ¡®er. she nced at little ting¡¯ er, frowned, and then looked at the little darling. little ting ¡®er even called her¡¯ mommy ¡®almost subconsciously, but the little darling could recognize people and call them by their faces. they were clearly twins, but why was there such a huge difference? however, little ting ¡®er¡¯s growth rate was normal. he was faster than ordinary children, but he was not as abnormal as the little darling. ¡°mom.¡± lord rong taught little ting ¡®er to call him¡¯ mom¡¯. ¡± momo momo! ¡± ting ¡®er opened his mouth and shouted. then, he cooed for a while. he was so cute. meanwhile, after lord rong teased little ting ¡®er, the rest of the people came over to tease him. however, little ting ¡®er was not as fun as little darling. because he could not speak or greet people, he was quieter. so, everyone started to y with little darling again. ¡°little darling, grandpa will take you to practice martial arts, okay?¡± jiang fu looked at little darling and asked. ¡± no, the little darling has toe to my studio with me today. we¡¯ll study weapons together! ¡± chenn frowned. ¡± i still have to teach herputer science. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s a deal. i¡¯m going to bring my little darling to the casino. i¡¯ve already told people. if i don¡¯t bring my little darling, how embarrassing would that be? ¡± tang ziyi snorted. ¡°let me take you out to y!¡± thirteen said, ¡± i¡¯ve also boasted to others! i¡¯m taking my darling to the zoo to see some animals!¡± ¡°i¡¯m taking her to a hot air balloon ride!¡± ¡± no, you guys are all boring. i¡¯m bringing my little darling to y something more exciting. recently, a haunted house opened, and it¡¯s especially scary. i¡¯m bringing my little darling there to y! ¡± jiang fu and the others were crazily fighting to take little darling out to y. although the little darling was still young, there would be people fighting to take him out to y almost every day. lord rong looked at this group of people helplessly andughed. ¡°my little darling is only a few months old. she doesn¡¯t know how to y with these things!¡± however, she knew that her godfather and uncles really liked little darling and valued him more than their own lives. they wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to darling, so sometimes, chief rong would let them take little darling out to y. after all, the little darling seemed to like going out to y. ¡°the little darling is so smart. why don¡¯t we let the little darling choose who to go out with this time?¡± someone said, ¡± i think it¡¯s better to let the little darling make his own choice. ¡± ¡°sure, the little darling will definitely choose me!¡± thirteen said. ¡± choose the haunted house. little darling, let¡¯s go to the haunted house! ¡± ¡°go and yputer games! the little darling will definitely be a genius!¡± the group of people started to fight over it. ¡°you guys stand over there in a line and let the little darling crawl over on his own.¡± lord rong pointed to the direction of the entrance and said. when the group of people heard lord rong¡¯s words, they lined up in a row and looked at the little darling expectantly. the little darling raised his head and looked at the group of people, his eyes filled with hesitation. ¡°little darling, whoever you want to follow, you can crawl over yourself.¡± lord rong said. the little darling nced at lord rong. although he didn¡¯t respond, she seemed to have understood something. she sat up and looked around. e over, this way!¡± ¡°little darling,e here. see if this is your favorite doll!¡± ¡°little darling,e to grandpa¡¯s side, there¡¯s candy!¡± ¡°little darling,e to third grandpa, i have grandma here!¡± tang ziyi held up a milk bottle and looked at the little darling. the little darling seemed to hesitate for a moment. first, she crawled a few steps toward the person who said she was going to the haunted house. then, she stopped halfway and looked at tang ziyi. she seemed to be nning to go to the casino. after a while, the little darling crawled in front of tang ziyi and tugged at his trousers with one hand. ¡± third grandpa ... ¡± the little guy blinked his eyes. he was so adorable. ¡°the little darling has chosen me!¡± tang ziyi jumped up in excitement. ¡± the casino, the casino, let¡¯s go to the casino to y. little darling, grandpa will win that casino for you! ¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°tang ziyi, can¡¯t you teach him something better? how can you teach such a young child to y in the casino?¡± jiang fu asked. ¡°it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t go to the casino. why don¡¯t we go to stone gambling?¡± tang ziyi asked. everyone was speechless. then, everyone looked at leng rongrong. ¡°uh ... the little darling chose it himself.¡± lord rong could feel that the little darling really wanted to go to the casino. she had never restricted the little darling from going anywhere. moreover, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her godfather when she saw his expectant expression. in any case, the little ones had seen everything. this group of old urchins had brought the children to y. after all, she had been like this when she was a child, so master rong was more open-minded and not so cautious. ¡± which casino is it? we¡¯re going too! ¡± the rest of the people also shouted. ¡± bring little ting ¡®er with you. he needs to go out and y more. ¡± jiang fu walked in front of lord rong and carried little ting ¡®er. ¡°same old rules. too many people, too ostentatious. only four people can go.¡± tang ziyi said. then, the group of people began a game of rock, paper, and scissors to choose who could go with them. storm, rainstorm, critical hit. the big white tiger raised its head and yawned. recently, they had been listless during the day because the little darling was too energetic. especially at night, he especially liked to torture them. he kept climbing up their bodies and tormented them until they went crazy. seeing that the godfather had taken the children away, the four animals all heaved a sigh of relief andy down on their carpet. ... lord rong looked at the animals and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°the little darlings are so energetic. you must be tired, right?¡± ¡°aowu aowu,¡± storm cried out in grievance. a lot of its hair had been pulled out by the little darling. ¡± giggle giggle giggle ¡± the critical hit was also aggrieved. a strand of tail hair had been plucked from it. lord rong chuckled. ¡± it¡¯s all because you¡¯re too indulgent with the little darling. ¡± the animals immediately looked like they wanted to indulge her. on the other side, after chatting with the animals for a while, lord rong returned to the study room and started contacting some organizations that he knew about. he wanted to find out more about the other world. she had recently discovered some posts on some forums and knew that there was another world. some people even seemed to be from little nan yu¡¯s world. she really wanted to know how little nan yu was doing in that world. on the other side, tang ziyi was excitedly carrying the little darling. he was wearing a pair of sunsses and looked extremely cool. the little darling was wearing a little dress and had his little hand raised. he also looked very cool. jiang fu was holding little ting ¡®er. little ting¡¯ er wasn¡¯t as excited as little darling, but he was a little curious about the things around him. ... most of the time, little ting ¡®er was quiet. behind them were thirteen and xuanyuan nantian, pushing a baby stroller. although the little one wasn¡¯t in it, they were still walking in a shy manner. Chapter 1451 1451 you¡¯ll lose everything ¡°give us a hug!¡± as thirteen walked, he looked at the little darling in tang ziyi¡¯s arms. he really wanted to hold the little darling! the little darling was simply too cute, too cute, and so smart. ¡°no, the little darling chose me!¡± tang ziyi hid the little darling in his arms and snorted. ¡± today, the little darling belongs to me alone! ¡± ¡°this is too much!¡± xuanyuan nantian snorted, ¡± little darling, you must choose your grandpa next time. grandpa will bring you out to y. whatever you want to y, grandpa will bring you out to y! ¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes darted around as he rested his chin on tang ziyi¡¯s shoulder. he looked at the two of them thoughtfully, as if he thought they were very cute. a faint smile appeared on the little darling¡¯s face. ¡°the little darling is looking at us and smiling!¡± xuanyuan nantian was very happy to find out. ¡°ah, ah, ah, my little darling is so cute when he smiles!¡± thirteen felt like he was about to faint. ¡± my darling, you must be smiling so happily because you like grandpa thirteen, right? ¡± ¡°go away, the little darling¡¯s favorite must be third grandpa!¡± tang ziyi snorted. ¡± little darling, third grandpa is right, right? you must like third grandpa the most, right? ¡± the little darling¡¯s big eyes blinked twice, still very cute. the group of people quickly arrived at an underground casino nearby. this casino was the biggest one in the area. many rich people liked toe here to y. they were all stupid and rich people. besides, the people here not only gambled money, but also other interesting things. tang ziyi was a gambling expert and often came here to y, so the people here were very familiar with him. everyone knew what kind of person tang ziyi was, so when tang ziyi entered with the little darling in his arms, many people surrounded him and looked at the little darling with curiosity. ¡°ya, this is that little girl, right?¡± ¡± the little miss of fourth master mo¡¯s family? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s too handsome! this girl is beautiful, too beautiful!¡± ¡°you¡¯re called little darling, right? you¡¯ve grown so big in the blink of an eye! old tang, won¡¯t master rong and the others be angry that you secretly carried her out?¡± ¡± eh, this girl¡¯s eyes are very sharp. she¡¯s full of spirit. i like it! ¡± ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? i didn¡¯t steal it. i¡¯ll tell you the truth, this girl came out with me to y on her own ord! this girl likes me, and she¡¯ll be the god of gamblers in the future!¡± tang ziyi said smugly, ¡± gambling skills have to be taught from a young age! ¡± the people around them looked at tang ziyi withplicated expressions. ¡± so, will master rong agree? i¡¯m a little girl, this isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡± ¡± of course little rongrong will agree. little rongrong also grew up like this. it¡¯s so nice to see you! ¡± tang ziyi turned around and nced at jiang fu. ¡± don¡¯t you think so, old jiang? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s better for him to learn some self-defense skills from me. why don¡¯t you teach him gambling?¡± jiang fu asked. as he spoke, jiang fu wanted to trade little ting ¡®er in his arms for tang ziyi. little ting ¡®er was confused. the little darling grabbed tang ziyi¡¯s shoulder and looked like he was unwilling to change. ¡°did you see that? the little darling is not happy! the little darling likes third grandpa more!¡± tang ziyi was overjoyed. he looked at the little darling¡¯s two small hands and was extremely excited. as expected, his darling still liked him the most. jiang fu¡¯s face darkened. he looked at the little darling and frowned. was he too serious? did the little darling really like this unreliable third grandpa the most? behind them, xuanyuan nantian and thirteen looked on helplessly. the two of them strongly requested to hold either little darling or little ting ¡®er. ¡°let me hold the little darling. didn¡¯t you want to y? how about i hold the little darling and see?¡± xuanyuan nantian asked with envy. although they were his own grandchildren, there were too many people who liked these two little cuties. he, as his own grandfather, had only carried them a few times. every day, there were people fighting with him to hold the doll. it was really too difficult for him. ¡°no, i¡¯m not the main character this time. the little darling is the main character.¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± let the little darling y. ¡± ¡°nonsense!¡± jiang fu frowned. ¡± how do you y with a little darling? she¡¯s still so young!¡± ¡°yiya yiya!¡± the little darling suddenly pouted at jiang fu and babbled a few words. ¡°hahaha, this girl is good!¡± ¡°you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already so fierce to your own grandfather!¡± ¡± it seems like the little darling really wants to y. grandpa doesn¡¯t let him y and he¡¯s not happy! ¡± tang ziyi was even happier. he looked at jiang fu and said, ¡± there¡¯s no mistake. my little darling just likes to y with me. this girl will be the god of gambling in the future! ¡± jiang fu was speechless. seeing the little darling¡¯s angry eyes, jiang fu really couldn¡¯t say anything. xuanyuan nantian couldn¡¯t hold the little darling, so he wanted to snatch little ting ¡®er away. however, jiang fu refused to let go, so he could only me nian nantian and follow him unhappily. the four men, along with the two little babies, entered the noisy underground casino. tang ziyi carried the little darling to a table that was used to bet on big or small. tang ziyi said, ¡± little darling, let¡¯s start with the simple ones. shall we y this first? ¡± tang ziyi briefly exined the rules to the little darling, not caring if the little darling understood or not. many people gathered around to watch the show. when they saw tang ziyi seriously exining the rules to the little darling, everyoneughed like crazy. ¡°old tang, she¡¯s still so young. she won¡¯t understand even if you exin it in so much detail!¡± ¡°he¡¯s just a kid, he¡¯s just guessing!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. don¡¯t worry so much. let¡¯s just start! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not really letting a child who¡¯s not even one year old y with this, are you? then you¡¯re going to lose so much that you won¡¯t even have your pants!¡± ¡± hahaha, old tang has beaten us all every time. he¡¯s already beaten all of us so many times. this time, we can finally beat him once! ¡± ... ¡°old tang, you said you¡¯d let the childe. you can¡¯t make a move, you can only let the child do it! otherwise, you¡¯re going too far!¡± the onlookers and the people at the gambling table were very excited. after all, tang ziyi was famous for being the king of gambling. he won every bet and was considered very powerful. everyone would basically avoid him when they saw him. if they didn¡¯t believe in heresy and yed with him, they would lose money, lose money, lose money! but this time, tang ziyi had brought a baby with him. although lord rong was also a very good gambling expert, this little kid was still so young and definitely hadn¡¯t learned the true skills of the two. he was definitely making blind guesses at the gambling table. that was to rely on luck. if it waspletely based on luck, no matter how good the luck was, it was not guaranteed to always win! at the thought of this, everyone was very excited. they felt that they could finally win against the king of gamblers, tang ziyi. this time, he could finally take revenge andin. Chapter 1452 1452 chapter 1454-winning every round ¡°ah, little darling, did you see that? these people all want to beat your third grandpa. you have to give your third grandpa some face and show them what you¡¯re capable of!¡± tang ziyi ced the little darling on the gambling table. the little darling wriggled and crawled to the side. then, the little guy looked up at a man who was smoking. she reached out her little hand and when the man looked down at her, she directly pulled the cigarette out of his mouth. the man: ¡°??? ¡± the little darling¡¯s nose wrinkled, and he said with great disdain, ¡± ¡°yanyan, stinky.¡± as he spoke, the little darling threw the cigarette to the ground. only then did tang ziyi realize that the environment was foul. there were many people smoking, but smoking was not good for the children! ¡°everyone, i, tang ziyi, brought my little grandsons here today, so can everyone give me some face and stop smoking? little kids can¡¯t stand the smell of smoke!¡± tang ziyi shouted to the people in the casino. immediately, many people cooperated and put out their cigarettes. the person in charge of the casino also began to ventte the casino. soon, the smell of smoke in the casino dissipated. ¡°thank you, everyone!¡± tang ziyi cupped his fists and said, ¡±e on, let¡¯s y this. little darling, do you know the rules? i heard from third grandfather that you can choose er. if you think it¡¯s big, you can choose big. if you think it¡¯s small, you can choose small. baby, don¡¯t worry, even if you choose the wrong one, godfather will take responsibility, there won¡¯t be any problems!¡± upon hearing tang ziyi¡¯s words, the little darling blinked. the little darling seemed to understand, so tang ziyi did not say anything more. the game had officially started, and the surrounding people were very excited. everyone felt that the little darling was definitely going to lose. this time, everyone could set tang ziyi up properly. tang ziyi would definitely lose miserably. after all, what could a child know? a child would definitely not know anything. at that time, if he made wild guesses, he would definitely lose very badly! the game officially began, and everyone began to bet on big or small. although jiang fu and a few others were criticizing tang ziyi for being reckless, tang ziyi still let his little darling ce a bet. because it was ¡®big¡¯ or ¡®small¡¯, it was very easy for little darling to ce a bet. the little guy directly ced a¡¯ big¡¯. the people around themughed and waited for the car to open. many people bet on small, but there were also people who bet on big like the little darlings. ¡°i wonder how the little darling¡¯s luck will be in the first round.¡± someone said curiously, ¡± from the state that the little darling was in, he must be very lucky to be able to reincarnate into the mo family. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s open!¡± ¡°big!¡± ¡°the little darling guessed it right!¡± ¡°you¡¯re so powerful, little darling!¡± ¡°old tang won again!¡± tang ziyi was very happy. he picked up the little darling and gave him a kiss. ¡± little darling, you really inherited third grandpa¡¯s gambling skills. you¡¯re very good! ¡± the little darling was speechless. ¡± what inheritance? if you want to inherit something, you should inherit it from me. you¡¯re not even blood-rted to the little darling! ¡± xuanyuan nantian rolled his eyes. ¡°that can be inherited!¡± tang ziyi snorted. ¡± i¡¯m the little darling¡¯s third grandfather. it¡¯s normal for the little darling to be like me!e,e,e, little darling, let¡¯s continue!¡± tang ziyi was very excited and the group of people continued to y. there were also many people watching the show. after a few more rounds, everyone was stunned, because the little darling had chosen it more than once. she actually made the right choice every time. once or twice was a matter of probability and luck, but it was a bit surprising that he could always get it right. ¡°little darling, this must be the hand of god!¡± ¡± oh my god, how did the little darling do it? she¡¯s too amazing. she hit the jackpot with whatever she chose? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. let the little darling y something else. he¡¯s not even a year old and he¡¯s already so good? ¡± everyone around looked at the little darling in disbelief. everyone felt that it was a miracle that the little darling could get chosen every time. how could someone be so powerful to this extent? next, the little darling tried other ways of ying. tang ziyi did not interfere much. although everyone was a little skeptical and felt that the little darling should not know how to y card games, something incredible still happened. the little darling was also very good at card games, and she easily won everyone. no matter which gambling table it was, no matter what the game was, the little darling would win. she wasn¡¯t just extremely lucky. no matter how lucky she was, she couldn¡¯t be this powerful. she was clearly really powerful. ¡± little darling ... how is she so powerful? she can¡¯t even walk yet, and she can actually win like this! ¡± ¡± hahaha ... i thought i could beat tang ziyi to the point that he would have no underwear left. in the end, i¡¯ve been losing all this time? ¡± ¡°oh my god, this is too exaggerated. how can the little darling be so powerful ...¡± ¡°no, i want to bet on another round!¡± ¡± the little darling yed the cards the whole time. tang ziyi didn¡¯t even help. how did he do it? ¡± ¡± she can¡¯t be that good even if she¡¯s just making wild guesses. the only exnation is that the little darling really knows and really knows how to do it. that¡¯s why she¡¯s so good! ¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be ...¡± ... ¡°she probably doesn¡¯t even know how to read or speak, and she already knows how to gamble? a person who wears diapers can be the god of gambling?¡± ¡°the facts have proven that this guy in diapers can really be the god of gambling!¡± ¡± a god of gamblers is about to be born. tang ziyi wasn¡¯t even this good before, was he? ¡± tang ziyi nodded repeatedly. ¡± i wasn¡¯t this good before. i couldn¡¯t even crawl at my little darling¡¯s age ... ¡± as he spoke, tang ziyi looked at the little darling. the more he looked at her, the more he liked this girl. he decided that no matter what, he had to cultivate his little darling into a god of gamblers. at the same time, the little darling was actually full of disdain. she was almost done ying and seemed to be a little bored. ¡°he¡¯s won hundreds of games in a row ...¡± after a long while, some people looked at the little darling with their mouths agape. ¡°he¡¯s so small, he probably won¡¯t cheat, right?¡± ¡°to be able to win so much without cheating ... even tang ziyi can¡¯t do that, right?¡± ... ¡°i¡¯m afraid the little darling is not a mortal!¡± ¡°could she be an immortal?¡± a group of people looked at the little darling in surprise. the person in charge of the casino was almost about to invite the little darling toe over and take charge of the casino and watch over the ce. of course, with the status of a little darling, he would not be reduced to a person who watched over the ce. at the same time, the little darling looked at everyone with an expression that said ¡®you stupid mortals¡¯. her eyes were filled with disgust as she immersed herself in her own world. after that, the little darling picked up a card and started ying. after she yed for a while, she yawned and looked at tang ziyi. ¡°sleepy,¡± Chapter 1453 1453 chapter 1455-little darling is gone ¡°you want to sleep?¡± tang ziyi picked up the little darling and said, ¡± then let¡¯s go home and sleep. we¡¯re not ying anymore. we¡¯ve already won a lot of money. ¡± tang ziyi had originally nned to lose everything beforeing. however, he didn¡¯t expect that not only did he not lose everything, but he also won a lot. he won more than he did every time he came to y. the little darling was simply a little genius, simply a living god of gambling. when they returned, tang ziyi and the others carried a few sacks of money and gold. therefore, when they arrived home and lord rong saw this scene, he was a little shocked. ¡± what did you bring back? ¡± ¡°money, my little darling won!¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± i specially asked for cash and brought the things here without exchanging them. i want to let my little darling keep them as a memento. she¡¯s already so powerful at such a young age, and she¡¯ll be even more powerful when she grows up!¡± lord rong: ¡°!!! ¡± won it? although he knew that his little darling was indeed very powerful and seemed to be different from other children, lord rong did not expect that not only did his little darling not lose his godfather¡¯s money at the casino, but he also let his godfather win so much money. isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? ¡°it¡¯s true that the little darling won by himself.¡± jiang fu seemed to sense lord rong¡¯s suspicion, so he said, ¡± little darling gambled for nearly a hundred rounds. he didn¡¯t lose and won every round. it¡¯s a miracle. ¡± ¡°right, the little darling is really too amazing!¡± thirteen also said with a look of admiration, ¡± i have to say, the little darling seems to really have talent in this area! ¡± ¡± little ting ¡®er isn¡¯t that good. he¡¯s been sleeping the whole time ... he was probably too bored after we arrived at the casino, so he just kept sleeping. ¡± xuanyuan nantian looked at little ting ¡®er in his arms, a little worried. after all, little ting ¡®er was a boy, but he didn¡¯t seem to grow up as fast as little darling. if he couldn¡¯t be as good as his sister in all aspects in the future, would he be unhappy? after all, they were both their own children, and everyone liked these two children very much. ¡± ting ¡®er is smart, but he¡¯s not as smart as his sister. will he feel inferior in the future? ¡± xuanyuan nantian asked, ¡± should we train little ting ¡®er together? we can¡¯t always y with the little darling and not little ting¡¯ er! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i didn¡¯t bring little ting ¡®er, but he¡¯s not as fun as my little darling. darling¡¯s eyes are so big that she looks like she knows everything, but little ting ¡®er is sleeping most of the time!¡± ¡°indeed, but boys matureter than girls, so it¡¯s not strange!¡± ¡± with us as his grandpas and grandpas, little ting ¡®er won¡¯t be too bad in the future. we¡¯ll just train him when he grows up! ¡± ¡°little darlings are the most fun at their current age, but they probably won¡¯t be as fun when they grow up!¡± ¡°people like little rongrong were so fun when they were young, but they¡¯re not very obedient when they grow up. they don¡¯t like to be with their godfather.¡± while they were talking, the godfather started toin about lord rong. everyone seemed to be a little dissatisfied with the grown-up lord rong. after all, little rongrong was very obedient when she was young, but after she grew up, she had her own thoughts and opinions. she didn¡¯t like to be with her godfather and preferred to act alone. lord rong was speechless. she couldn¡¯t be med. the main thing was that with her godfather around, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything. she didn¡¯t even dare to fall in love. moreover, when her godfathers followed her, no one dared to get close to her. they were all afraid that she would get hurt. in the next few days, the children were still being taken care of by people. it was almost impossible for chief rong to take care of the children, but she knew that everyone loved them. therefore, other than sleeping with the children at night, she let everyone y with the children. on this day, everyone started apetition to see who could take care of the children. while everyone waspeting, huahua stayed in the house to watch the two cute little babies. the little darling¡¯s crawling speed was getting faster and faster, and he could even stand up from time to time. although the little one was a little incoherent, he was talking more and more. after ying with the little darling for a while, huahua realized that little ting had pooped and quickly went to find a diaper. because of huahua¡¯s momentary departure, the little darling was gone when she came back. ¡°darling!¡± ¡°little darling!¡± ¡°little miss!¡± li ruhua¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she realized that only little ting ¡®er was there and not the little darling. the door to the fence had been opened, and the little darling had disappeared. because the little darling could get up very quickly, the children were often locked inside the safety fence. the moment huahua left, she thought that the little darling could not open the fence to go out, so she went to get some diapers. however, he had never expected that in the blink of an eye, the little darling had really disappeared! flowey thought that the little darling must have crawled to some corner, but after looking around and not finding him, she immediately became anxious. ¡°lord rong, little miss is gone!¡± huahua rushed outside to find lord rong, who was organizing everyone¡¯spetition. she was extremely worried. ¡°what? the little darling is gone?¡± the group of people who were in the middle of thepetition heard huahua¡¯s words and jumped in shock. they all turned their heads and looked at li ruhua seriously. their hearts skipped a beat. why did the little darling suddenly disappear? wasn¡¯t she in the house? ¡± it¡¯s all my fault. i was supposed to watch over them, but ting ¡®er pooped, so i went to get some diapers. the little darling opened the door by himself and disappeared! ¡± li ruhua held little ting ¡®er in her arms, extremely anxious. something like this had never happened before, and it was really unsettling. lord rong was also a little worried. after all, the little darling¡¯s crawling speed was getting faster and faster. she was still young and didn¡¯t know anything, so she could be in danger easily. ¡± there¡¯s a surveince camera in the house. everyone, look upstairs and downstairs. i¡¯ll go and check the surveince camera! ¡± ... ¡± let¡¯s go, ¡± lord rong said decisively. then, she rushed into the house to check the surveince camera. li ruhua and the others were searching up and down the courtyard. soon, everyone had searched everywhere, but they could not find the little darling. lord rong had also seen the surveince footage. she saw that the little darling had indeed walked out of the fence by himself, but the problem was that not every corner was equipped with surveince cameras. she could only see the little darling climbing toward the back door, but she didn¡¯t know where he had gone. although the vi was huge, it was only so big, so it was easy to find it. everyone searched every corner, but they couldn¡¯t find the little darling. for a moment, everyone was anxious. Chapter 1454 1454 she was tired from ying and fell asleep although lord rong was the most worried, he was also the calmest. she knew that the little darling was very smart. although the little darling was not even a year old, she was very smart and powerful. she felt that the little darling could protect herself when something happened. although she was only a child, and it was a little unbelievable that a little darling could protect her, she clearly felt it. after all, she was the little darling¡¯s mother, so she was more familiar with the little darling than everyone else. she felt that although the little darling was very small, her soul might not be that small. she should know a lot of things and might even be more powerful than adults like them. it was also because of this that she allowed everyone to bring the little darling to y everywhere and bring him to the casino. she felt that the little darling knew everything. the more she spent time with her, the more she felt that her precious daughter was not ordinary. she should not be the kind of person that ordinary people would have. and the more she and the little darling had a tacit understanding of each other¡¯s attitude. ¡°what should we do? where did the little darling go? how could he have disappeared?¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me someone stole our little darling!¡± ¡°damn it, if anyone dares to touch our little darling, i¡¯ll definitely make him die without a burial ce!¡± ¡°nothing can happen to the little darling!¡± his godfather and uncles were already flustered and exasperated. even song junlin and the others hade after hearing about this. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong with my goddaughter? ¡± song junlin asked, panting. ¡± why did you say that she¡¯s gone? how could a good child just disappear like that? ¡± qin xiong asked, ¡± there are so many of you. can¡¯t you even look after a child? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t me each other for now. tell me what happened. how did the children go missing? ¡± hu xin asked calmly. ¡°it¡¯s my fault. i went to get a diaper. it took about a minute or two and when i came out of the room, the child was gone. at that time, i put them all inside this fence and the door was closed. when i came back, the door opened. little ting ¡®er was still there, but the little darling was gone.¡± huahua was on the verge of tears. he was the one who was looking after the child. he was the one who lost the child. ¡°why is huahua the only one looking after the child? where are the others?¡± ¡± they were all in thepetition. if they won, they would take the children out to y. they were all outside at that time, even storm and the others were watching the fun. ¡± lord rong said calmly, ¡± everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. calm down first. earlier, the surveince camera had shown that the little darling had opened the door by himself and climbed to the back door. let¡¯s look around the yard again, the little darling shouldn¡¯t be able to climb out of this yard by himself!¡± ¡°have you seen the pool?¡± ¡°and in the vegetable field!¡± ¡°what about the cacti?¡± as everyone spoke, they collectively rushed to find the little darling. this time, it was a carpet search, but everyone was very careful. they had also turned the entire pool upside down, but they still could not find the little darling. it was as if the little darling had evaporated from the courtyard. huahua was already crying. ¡± it¡¯s all my fault. i lost little miss. if anything happens to little miss, i¡¯ll be the biggest sinner! ¡± ¡°flower, don¡¯t cry. the little darling is so smart, nothing will happen!¡± chief rong patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± let¡¯s look outside. ¡± half of them went outside to look for it, while the other half stayed here. we¡¯ll inform each other if there¡¯s any news.¡± following lord rong¡¯s instructions, everyone started to look for the little darling. fourth master mo would be here soon. after he and tang luo returned, they joined the search army. nan si, xu shiting, xu rourou, chu wei, and the others all rushed over after hearing the news. that afternoon, everyone was frantically searching for the little darling¡¯s whereabouts. however, there was no trace of the little darling in the surroundings. storm seemed to have picked up a scent, but the little darling¡¯s scent had disappeared into the forest not far away. everyone suspected that the little darling had gone into the forest. but the little darling was so small, how could he enter the forest so quickly? where did she go after she went into the forest? how could there be no smell all of a sudden? everyone guarded the forest and searched everywhere, but they didn¡¯t find anything until the sky gradually darkened. at this time, everyone became extremely anxious. such a good child had disappeared just like that! lord rong became anxious. she summoned arge group of animals to help her find the little darling in the forest. during the day, lord rong was rather calm, but at night, when the sky turned dark, lord rong¡¯s heart started to sink. knowing that the little darling was very powerful and should be able to protect him was one thing, but after the little darling disappeared, worrying about the little darling was another thing. after all, it was his child. how could he not be worried? especially now that it was dark, there were many wild animals in the forest, and there were many idents. although no one med huahua, huahua was already ming himself to no end. he had even thought about it. if little miss couldn¡¯t be found, he would use his life to apologize to the little darling. fourth master mo ced his coat over lord rong and held his hand, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, she will be fine. ¡± the little darling will be fine. the child that the whole world doted on. everyone loved the little darling so much. how could anything happen to the little darling? she was a lucky star. just as everyone was about to give up, the storm suddenly howled. in the forest ahead, there was a sounding from the fog. it sounded like many things wereing this way. it seemed like many people wereing this way. ¡± isn¡¯t he a darling ... ¡± lord rong grabbed lord fourth¡¯s hand tightly, his heart almost jumping out of his throat. she was too worried. ... she hoped that he would be a little darling, but she was also worried that he would not be a little darling. slowly, a tiger appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. then, they saw a little boy riding on the tiger¡¯s back. in front of the little boy, a little boy was holding a milk bottle and had fallen asleep while drinking. behind the tiger was a group of other animals, such as wolves, monkeys, leopards, and so on ... the scene looked very exaggerated. ¡°she¡¯s asleep.¡± the little boy looked to be about four or five years old. he looked up at lord rong. ¡± i¡¯m tired. ¡± lord rong¡¯s heart instantly fell to the ground. when she walked towards the tiger, her legs were a little weak. the little boy handed the little darling in his arms to lord rong, then said in a domineering voice, ¡± don¡¯t wake her up. she¡¯s tired. ¡± ¡°who are you?¡± lord rong asked, ¡± you brought the little darling out? ¡± ¡°li jiujue,¡± the little boy nced at lord rong and said slowly, ¡± i didn¡¯t bring her out. ¡± Chapter 1455 1455 father-inw and mother-inw? ¡°you weren¡¯t the one who brought it out?¡± leng rongrong nced at the little boy. ¡± i remember now. you¡¯re the little genius of the li family, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± li jiujue nodded his head. ¡± the little darling went out on her own. she asked the monkey to bring her out. ¡± leng rongrong was speechless. sure enough, he had inherited her skills. he could alreadymand animals to do things at such a young age. she thought that her little darling couldn¡¯t do it. lord rong hugged her sleeping darling as her brows twitched. why did she feel that her darling would definitely surpass her in the future? it really gave everyone a shock. when huahua saw the little darling, she was so touched that she almost cried. he was really worried that his little darling would go missing and he wouldn¡¯t be able to atone for his sins even if he died. the group of people returned home in a grandiose manner. the little darling was sound asleep, but everyone¡¯s heart had not recovered from the anxiety. looking at this sleeping little guy, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. they really wanted to educate him on how he could disappear without a word, but no one could bear to educate the little darling. everyone¡¯s heart ached. ¡± looks like you¡¯re just like rongrong. when she was young, rongrong was just as mischievous. she would y with animals at any time! ¡± jiang fu smiled and said, ¡± we often look for little rongrong and we look for her all day long. every time ie back, it¡¯s already dark. if i¡¯m not covered in mud, i¡¯ll be covered in leaves and dirty things!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, this little darling is exactly the same as little rongrong.¡± chenn nodded. ¡± she just loves to y around. the animals also like to listen to her. ¡± ¡°little darling, this is called the student surpassing the master.¡± tang ziyi smiled and said, ¡± this girl will definitely be more powerful in the future. ¡± the group of people discussed. lord rong looked at the little darling in her arms and fell into deep thought. she could also feel that the little darling would definitely be more powerful than her. recently, she felt that the little guy was very smart and seemed to know everything. fourth master mo stood at the side and looked at the little darling with a doting expression. ¡°you guys can¡¯t just like little darlings, right?¡± chu wei had also heard the news. not long after she arrived, she saw that everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the little darling. her heart ached for little ting ¡®er. ¡± you guys are being biased. i think little ting¡¯ er is very good too! ¡± little ting ¡®er was awake and was sitting obediently on the floor, looking at everyone. he looked very quiet and obedient. he seemed to have heard chu wei calling him. he nced at chu wei and smiled at her. ¡°oh yeah, did we forget about little ting ¡®er?¡± ¡± little ting ¡®er, if you¡¯re a good baby, we¡¯ll all like you too! ¡± hence, everyone started to fight to hold little ting ¡®er. little ting ¡®er¡¯s chubby face showed a look of horror as he was being carried around. little chu yan stayed by chu wei¡¯s side. the little guy had grown up a lot. although he was no longer as soft and cute as before, he was much more handsome than before. he walked to lord rong¡¯s side and looked at the little darling. he reached out his finger and gently touched the little darling¡¯s head. then, he revealed a faint smile. at this moment, li jiujue walked to little chuyan¡¯s side unhappily. he looked at little chuyan, and there was some anger in his eyes. lord rong was speechless. speaking of which, why would the rumored little genius of the li family be with the little darling? although li jiujue was very young, he was almost the head of the li family. the li family had many descendants, but the most outstanding one was li jiujue. he was only a few years old, but he had already started to do business. it was said that the li family was originally in trouble and had been going downhill for the past few years. it was all because of young master li jiujue that the li family was saved. he had an extraordinary business mind. although he was very young, his existence was like that of a genius. it could be said that he was omnipotent. however, the way this little guy looked at the little darling was a little strange! lord rong narrowed her eyes. ¡± why are you with my little darling? ¡± do you know my little darling?¡± li jiujue raised his head and nced at lord rong. he seemed to think for a moment and hesitated for a moment. then, he said slowly, ¡± we met at the one-month and one-hundred-day banquets. ¡± ¡°well, then why are you with the little darling?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows and continued to ask. at the side, fourth master mo also sized up li jiujue. without waiting for li jiujue to speak, fourth master mo said, ¡± don¡¯t touch my little cabbage. ¡± everyone was speechless. jiang fu said,¡±you little brat, now you know how we feel. you know how we felt when you kidnapped our little rongrong!¡± fourth master mo was speechless. li jiujue: ¡± i like her. i will dote on her. i will treat her well. i will never change my ways. ¡± ¡°child, wake up. you¡¯re only a few years old,¡± leng rongrong said. li jiujue replied,¡±i can make my own decisions. i will marry her in the future.¡± i¡¯ll stay by her side and protect her for the rest of my life.¡± ¡± ... where are his parents? ¡± lord rong asked. ¡± ask his parents toe and take him away. ¡± at the side, fourth master mo already had the urge to give li jiujue a good beating. ¡± my daughter is still young, and you are just a little brat. go away! ¡± how could you do this to such a small child?¡± li jiujue looked at fourth master mo in the eye. they exchanged a few nces, and there was no fear in his eyes. he looked straight into fourth master mo¡¯s eyes and said, ¡± she was my woman before she was born. ¡± ¡°get lost, he was my little lover in my past life!¡± fourth master mo was filled with killing intent. ¡°no, it¡¯s mine,¡± li jiujue snorted coldly and continued to fight with fourth master mo without fear of death. li ruhua and the others watched from the side with twitching lips. she didn¡¯t know if she should persuade fourth master mo or this child. this child was courting death! as for fourth master mo, he was extremely protective of his daughter and started arguing with a little brat. because she had a good rtionship with the li family, they all had contact numbers. master rong directly called the li family toe and pick her up. ... although li jiujue said that it was fine and that he could go back on his own, the li family¡¯s butler still came in the end. the li family¡¯s butler still looked young, around 20 to 30 years old. when he saw li jiujue, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± little ninth master, why did you disappear just like that? i¡¯ve been looking for you the whole day! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to see my wife.¡± li jiujue said. the butler was speechless. he raised his head and looked at lord rong and the others in confusion. since when did his little master jiu have a wife? he had only been out for a day, and he actually had a wife? lord rong and lord fourth were even more shocked than the butler. the rest of the people also looked at li jiujue in shock. ¡°darling, you¡¯ll be my wife in the future.¡± li jiujue said. he turned to look at master rong and master fourth and said, ¡± father-inw, mother-inw, from now on, i will be your son ... ¡± Chapter 1456 1456 inherited lord rong¡¯s strength the corners of leng rongrong¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at li jiujue in horror. although this child was really pretty, the problem was, he had be her son-inw just like that? ¡°that, child, can you calm down? don¡¯t you know how old you are?¡± fourth master mo was already on the verge of beating someone up. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the person in front of him was a child, he would probably have ttened him. li ruhua and tang luo both had strange expressions. little chu yan nced at li jiujue and said, ¡± darling little sister will not be yours. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s mine.¡± li jiujue nced at little chuyan coldly. ¡± little brat, stay away from her. ¡± ¡°who are you calling a brat? i¡¯m older than you.¡± little chu yan frowned. ¡°you.¡± li jiujue said coldly. then, he turned around and solemnly said a few words to leng rongrong and fourth master mo. fourth master mo and lord rong looked at the child with a strange expression. after a long while, lord rong looked at the butler. ¡± has your young master always been like this? ¡± ¡°no, our little ninth master isn¡¯t like this!¡± the butler said in a panic, ¡± he¡¯s always quiet. he¡¯s very powerful ... very steady ... this is the first time he¡¯s been like this. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not crazy.¡± li jiujue nced at master rong. ¡± i wille back to visit darling. thank you for taking care of him, mother-inw. ¡± lord rong: ¡°!!! ¡± the little darling was not even a year old yet, and she was already being called mother-inw. this feeling was really, indescribablyplicated. most importantly, this little 9th master was actually quite good-looking. as someone who was obsessed with looks, she really couldn¡¯t reject this little 9th master. by the side, fourth master mo¡¯s face had already turned ashen. ¡± you can leave now. ¡± li jiujue nodded at fourth master mo and called him father-inw again, almost making fourth master mo vomit blood. then, li jiujue left. the butler hurriedly took the young 9th master away. the young butler was almost scared to death. ¡°little ninth master, what are you doing? do you know who that is?¡± the butler¡¯s face was pale as he sat in the front passenger seat. ¡± that¡¯s miss darling, the little miss of the mo family. although she¡¯s only ten months old, she¡¯s probably the richest person in the world. moreover, she has a lot of big shots behind her. any one of her grandfathers, uncles, or godfather is a big shot who can shock the world.¡± ¡°i know. in the future, she will still have me behind her.¡± li jiujue said calmly. the butler wiped the sweat off his forehead. was his little 9th master possessed today? a few dayster, mo linyuan and leng rongrong received many gifts from li jiujue. this little ninth master had really taken a fancy to the little darling and sent all kinds of gifts. he even sent a ck card to express that he would pay for all the milk powder and whatnot for the little darling. fourth master mo¡¯s face turned ashen when he saw the card. ¡± does he think i can¡¯t afford to raise a little darling? ¡± ¡°fourth master, calm down.¡± tang luo stopped lord fourth, who was about to fly into a rage. ¡°is my little cabbage someone he can bang?¡± fourth master mo said angrily, ¡± watch closely. if that brat dares to get close to the little darling again, i¡¯ll let him know how evil the world is. ¡± ¡°however, this child is really strange.¡± after seeing that lord fourth had calmed down a little, tang luo nced at the ck card. ¡± this must be the dark moon bank¡¯s ck card. i heard that there are less than ten of them in the world. he actually has one in such a small ce? ¡± ¡°the li family¡¯s little ninth master is not strange.¡± lord rong said, ¡± i¡¯ve done some research recently. this child is indeed almost in charge of the li family. many of the li family¡¯spanies have cooperation with some of mypanies. everyone¡¯s evaluation of little ninth master is that he¡¯s a heavenly being and a little genius ...¡± lord rong took a sip of tea and held the teacup in his hand, deep in thought. she actually quite liked this brat. the main thing was that she quite liked all the gifts that the child gave her. he was so good-looking and very capable. she felt that he was not bad. she just didn¡¯t know if her little darling liked this little lord jiu. fourth master mo looked at his wife and felt that she was smiling as if she was satisfied with this brat. he immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°the more a mother-inw looks at her son-inw, the more she likes him!¡± li ruhua chuckled and said, ¡± lord rong must like little lord jiu a lot! ¡± ¡°little 9th is a good kid.¡± lord rong said with a smile. ¡°is he as good as me?¡± fourth master mo asked. ¡°he¡¯s just a child,¡± lord rong said. ... i don¡¯t like him. ¡± lord rong was speechless. in the following period of time, lord rong kept a close eye on the little darling most of the time. the little darling couldn¡¯t sneak out of the house after being watched. however, the little guy was very powerful. he could directly summon animals to his house. as a result, the house became extremely lively, and there would often be many animals. there were all kinds of strange animals. the little guy couldn¡¯t form aplete sentence and couldn¡¯t walk yet, but he could already y with the animals. asionally, he would pull the big tiger¡¯s tail and climb up to the big tiger¡¯s god. and these animals also loved little darlings very much. the house was like a zoo. the godfather would asionally carry the folding stool and squat at the door to watch the little darling y with these animals. then, everyone saw the little darling¡¯s terrifying strength. ¡°damn, did i see the little darling pull the tiger?¡± ¡°darling, this girl¡¯s strength can¡¯t be greater than rongrong, right?¡± ¡± ... the student has surpassed the master. i have a feeling that no one will be able to bully the little darling in the future! ¡± ¡°she ... she just threw the tiger to the other side!¡± ¡± i saw it. that big python has shrunk back. little darling pulled it straight ... ¡± ¡± fortunately, the little darling doesn¡¯t y with us. otherwise, we would all be in trouble! ¡± ... song junlin and the others sat at the door, trembling in fear. they were worried that they were being abused by the little darling. how could the little darling be so strong? ¡± she¡¯s a tomboy, just like lord rong. ¡± hu xin¡¯s mouth twitched as she hugged ting ¡®er. ¡°although she¡¯s a tomboy, i heard that there are already boys who have reserved their little darlings.¡± zhong hanyue rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡± it¡¯s so small and it¡¯s already reserved! ¡± ¡°i think that young master jiu will most likely regret it!¡± ...... ¡± speaking of which, the child is already so big, but lord rong and lord fourth haven¡¯t even had a new wedding. are we still going to hold it? ¡± the men sat in a row and whispered to each other. ¡± jiang fu¡¯s godfathers seem to be putting pressure on lord fourth because a few days ago, that little ninth master said that he would give the little darling a grand wedding in the future. then, everyone used this matter to criticize lord fourth. ¡± ¡°pfft ... does lord fourth hate little lord jiu to death? our little cabbage is being targeted, and he still wants to harm his father-inw!¡± ¡± i heard that the fourth master is preparing for the wedding, but he hopes that little nan yu can be there. ¡± everyone fell silent at the mention of little nan yu. it had been almost a year, but there had been no news of xiao xun ¡®er at all. even if they could find the mysterious organization and obtain information about the other world, there was still no news of xiao xun¡¯ er. everyone was very worried. ... Chapter 1457 1457 little darling, don¡¯t doubt me, i can sweep across theherworld! time passed by very quickly. while lord fourth was looking for little nan yu, he was also preparing for the wedding. lord rong was also trying to find out more about the other world, but there was no big news until the little darling and little ting ¡®er turned two years old. there was a mysterious organization that was said to be able to travel between the two worlds. however, that mysterious organization was hidden very well, and ordinary people could not find them. lord rong had some clues, so she decided to go with lord fourth to find this mysterious organization. however, if the couple went to find the mysterious organization, what would happen to ting ¡®er and the little darling? lord rong wanted to say that she would bring little darling along with little ting ¡®er. however, little darling and little ting ¡®er were unexpectedly obedient. although the two littleds were only two years old, they already understood a little of what they said. especially the little darling, she was really very smart, as if she knew everything. when he heard the conversation between lord rong and lord fourth, as well as the discussion with his godgrandfather and godgrandfather, the little darling immediately said, ¡± mommy, daddy, we can take care of ourselves. you don¡¯t have to bring us along. ¡± she was only two years old, but the little darling could already speak very fluently. she spoke more clearly than the average four or five-year-old child. moreover, the little one was very powerful. not only did he look like he knew everything, but his actions also seemed like he knew everything. he even had his own consciousness. ting ¡®er didn¡¯t talk much, but after hearing darling¡¯s words, he nodded and said in a baby voice, ¡± i will take care of my sister. ¡± lord rong was touched to see how sensible the two littleds were. ¡°find my brother.¡± the little darling said, ¡± darling misses big brother! ¡± ¡°little ting ¡®er misses you too.¡± little ting ¡®er blinked his bright eyes and looked at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. although they had never seen little nan yu before, the children all remembered him because he had left a lot of videos. they also liked him and missed their big brother. ¡°alright,¡± he said. lord rong patted the little darling¡¯s head lovingly. ¡± darling, ting ¡®er, you have to be good. ¡± ¡± yes, mommy, don¡¯t worry. i will protect second brother and take good care of him. ¡± the little darling was dressed in a princess dress with her hands on her hips, looking like a domineering tomboy. ¡°it¡¯s big brother who takes care of the darling.¡± little ting ¡®er¡¯s little face was scrunched up and he looked at the little darling unhappily. as an elder brother, he had to dote on his sister. ¡°second brother, you¡¯re too young.¡± the little darling said in all seriousness, ¡± darling, amazing. darling can protect big brother! ¡± lord rong chuckled when she saw the two littleds trying to protect each other. she felt that the two littleds were really too cute and obedient. the little darling was more sensible and knew more things, so she felt that she should be the older sister and that she should protect her older brother. little ting ¡®er knew that he was her brother, so he wanted to protect his sister. ¡°as long as you two don¡¯t cry or throw a tantrum when you miss mommy and daddy, that¡¯s all that matters. your godgrandpa, godgrandpa, and your godfathers will protect you and take care of you!¡± tang ziyi smiled and pinched little ting ¡®er¡¯s and little darling¡¯s cheeks. ¡± i think you¡¯ll cry in less than a day after your daddy and mommy leave. ¡± ¡°a darling doesn¡¯t cry!¡± darling ced his hands on his hips and snorted. ¡± little darling is so powerful, he can sweep away theherworld! ¡± ¡± yo, yo, yo, everyone, quicklye and look. the little darling is bragging again! ¡± tang ziyiughed heartily. ¡± hahaha, the little darling is getting better at telling stories. i wonder who taught him. ¡± li ruhua alsoughed and said, ¡± recently, the little darling kept saying that she¡¯s the queen of theherworld, and that she¡¯s amazing enough to defeat the ghost kings of the ten halls. i don¡¯t know where she heard that story from. ¡± ¡°flower, i¡¯m telling the truth!¡± the little darling put his hands on his hips and red at li ruhua. ¡± i¡¯m really good! ¡± huahua and the others allughed. the little darling was so angry that his cheeks puffed up. he grunted gloomily, ¡± i¡¯m really very powerful ... i was sleeping when i was pulled up by a hand. i was just born ... ¡± recently, she had recalled some things. it seemed that she had been sleeping in the underworld because she was too bored, and someone had woken her up ... she didn¡¯t know who had woken her up. she had forgotten many things, but she vaguely remembered that she was looking for someone. including the person who had woken her up, she had to find two people. after the little darling muttered a few words, he did not say anything more about the matter. the little fellow knew that no one would believe her if she told them. they would only think that she was joking. however, it was fine as long as she knew it. since she was in this world, she would live a good life here. mommy, daddy, and all the other family members treated her very well. she also liked to survive in this family. she felt that it was quite interesting to be a child. ¡± little darling, little ting ¡®er, then daddy and mommy will really go look for your brother, okay? ¡± lord rong asked. ¡°sure.¡± little darling and little ting ¡®er said in unison. ¡°i don¡¯t know when daddy and mommy will be back. if we can find that organization, they might follow them to the other world to find your big brother. if we can¡¯t find the organization, daddy and mommy will be back soon ...¡± lord rong squatted down and talked to the two little babies patiently. the two little cuties listened to lord rong without blinking. then, the little darling said, ¡± be careful, daddy and mommy. ¡± little ting ¡®er nodded. ¡°we¡¯ll be careful.¡± in fact, lord rong and lord fourth missed little xun ¡®er very much. the longer it had been, the more there was no news of little xun¡¯ er, and the more worried they were. they were worried that little xun ¡®er had encountered some danger. moreover, there was no news of nie qian, so he didn¡¯t know how he was doing. recently, he had heard some news that after the people from that world came to this world to survive, their cultivation would decrease a lot. when they returned to that world, they might be useless, the kind that could not cultivate at all. if that was the case, xiao xun ¡®er and nie yan¡¯s situation was worrying. they used to be quite powerful, and powerful people would inevitably have some people who were jealous of them, or some enemies. if he really lost his cultivation and returned to meet his enemies, he would be in big trouble. ... it wasn¡¯t easy to get the news, so no matter what, lord rong wanted to go and look for it. the person she missed the most was xiao xun ¡®er. although lord fourth was a man of few words, he missed xiao xun ¡®er very much in his heart. chen huai and the rest of the people also missed xiao xun¡¯ er. Chapter 1458 1458 wait for her forever after discussing with the rest, master rong and fourth master mo decided that they would go and find the group of people, while the little darling and little ting ¡®er would stay behind to be taken care of by their godfathers. after all, they weren¡¯t sure what those people were like. if they found them, they would follow them to the other world to find little nan yu if they had the chance. if they brought little darling and little ting ¡®er along, they were worried that the two children would be too young to handle it. moreover, if there was any danger, it would not be good for the children. although the little darling and little ting ¡®er were both very powerful and smart, they were still too young. if they were bigger, they might have brought them along, but the two littleds were too small. they would easily encounter danger if they were brought out, and their ability to adapt was not good. fortunately, the two littleds weren¡¯t clingy. they were also sensible and missed brother nan yu, so they didn¡¯t pester them. instead, they hoped that they could go and find little nan yu soon. they hoped that brother nan yu woulde back soon. because master rong and the others were leaving, the rest of the family was men except for su wei and bai wanrong, two women of the same generation. therefore, chu wei and xu rourou decided to move in to help take care of the little darling. before they left, everyone had a meal together. as there were many people, there were several tables in the vi. lord rong and the others sat together and talked about little nan yu. as they chatted, everyone fell silent. in fact, they were all worried. although they said that little nan yu was very powerful and could definitely protect them, who knew what happened in the other world? no one knew if they could find little nan yu there or if anything had happened to him. everyone was afraid. what if something happened to little nan yu? they really wanted to bring xiao xun ¡®er back. after chatting for a while, everyone changed the topic again. at the dinner table, xu shiting was putting food into xu rourou¡¯s bowl. he was very good to xu rourou. after knowing the truth of what happened back then and knowing that the person who saved him was xu rourou and not xu rule, xu shiting had been madly pursuing xu rourou. the misunderstanding from many years ago had been resolved during thepetition on the ind. xu rourou used to love xu shiting, but over the years, xu rourou had be more and more mature and she had be a busy person. she had her own career and the things that she had worked with lord rong had kept her busy. pared to the weak and submissive xu rourou of the past, the current xu rourou was much more mature, more domineering, and more confident. xu shiting was still the lord xu of theherworld empire and the head of the xu family. he used to be arrogant, but now he was much humbler than before, especially in front of xu rourou. at the same time, ning kuang and little chu yan were staring at each other. ning kuang also tried to get chu wei back, but she firmly rejected him. recently, because of the birth of little darling and little ting ¡®er, the rtionship between chu wei and ning kuang had eased a little. the rtionship between ning kuang and little chu yan had also eased a little. however, little chu yan was still very dissatisfied with ning kuang. he didn¡¯t give ning kuang a good look, nor did he call him ¡®dad¡¯. at most, he didn¡¯t avoid him when they met. ¡°little yanyan, do you have anything you want? daddy will buy it for you, okay?¡± ning kuang looked at little chu yan and asked carefully. ¡°you don¡¯t even have as much money as i do, what are you going to buy me?¡± little chu yan snorted coldly. ¡± you can¡¯t afford the things i want. ¡± ning kuang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°no, you didn¡¯t even tell me. how do you know i can¡¯t afford it? besides, i¡¯m not that poor, okay? even though i¡¯m not as rich as these perverts, i¡¯m still considered rich.¡± ning kuang was a little depressed. his son never gave him any face. ¡°if i say you can¡¯t afford it, then you can¡¯t afford it.¡± little chu yan snorted. ¡± i¡¯m not like you. you can¡¯t even protect your own woman. i¡¯m richer than you. ¡± ning kuang was speechless. li ruhua, who was eating at the side, mumbled, ¡± i can testify that little yanyan is really rich. she¡¯s so rich that i feel inferior. ¡± little yanyan learned how to make weapons from chenn¡¯s godfather and she¡¯s already a little famous now. any weapon that she sells can be sold for tens of millions ...¡± ning kuang wanted to find a hole to hide in. when did his son be so powerful? he didn¡¯t even know. ning kuang looked at chu wei. chu wei nced at ning kuang and said calmly, ¡± i haven¡¯t seen how much money yanyan has, but he is indeed very rich. ¡± chu wei and chu yan were very rich now. chu wei had her ownpany and was doing very well. chu yan would take on missions and sell weapons. although little chu yan was only in his teens, he was indeed very powerful. ¡°there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world.¡± lord rong looked at ning kuang and snorted. ning kuang had brought this upon himself. what happened in the past did not count. after that, some other things happened, and chu weipletely gave up on ning kuang. ning kuang¡¯s parents had tried to take little chu yan from chu wei¡¯s hands several times. they had even kidnapped little chu yan. chu wei would never forget those things. even though they had apologized to chu wei, she would never forgive that family. because ning kuang was friends with fourth master mo, and she was friends with master rong, the two of them often met, so chu wei did not fall out with ning kuang. ¡°is there really nothing i can do to make it up to you?¡± ning kuang muttered after a long time. he looked quite pitiful at the moment. ¡± yanyan and i don¡¯t need you to make up for anything. we¡¯re both fine. ¡± chu wei replied indifferently, ¡± the past is the past. i¡¯ve already forgotten about it. ¡± ning kuang¡¯s heart ached. he knew that he had lost this woman. he had lost her forever. she had already forgotten the past, which meant that she had cut off all ties with him. ... she no longer cared about those things, which meant that she hadpletely let go of it. ning kuang didn¡¯t say anything more. he just kept drinking. when xu shiting saw ning kuang¡¯s fate, he thought of his own past and felt lucky that he wasn¡¯t like ning kuang. he decided to cherish the present and dote on rourou even more. if rourou didn¡¯t agree to be with him, he could wait for her for the rest of his life. he had made her wait for so long and misunderstood her for so long. it was only right for her to make him wait. he was willing to wait for several lifetimes. that night, everyone was a little drunk. the next day, lord rong and lord fourth packed their luggage and set off. the little darling and the others sent them to the airport before going home. on the way home, the little darling was looking at the scenery outside when she suddenly saw a billboard. she was stunned. Chapter 1459 1459 chapter 1461-chasing stars? ¡°stop, stop, stop, stop the car!¡± the little darling suddenly shouted, ¡± godfather, stop the car! ¡± song junlin mmed on the brakes when he heard the little darling¡¯s scream. hu xin and the others turned to look at the little darling at the same time. everyone worriedly asked him what had happened to make him so anxious all of a sudden. the little guy blinked his eyes at the billboard, then pointed at it with his little finger. on the huge advertisement board, there was a very handsome man. she looked like a big star. song junlin and the others looked at the huge billboard and the handsome man on it. the four men¡¯s mouths twitched. they finally understood that the little darling was indeed lord rong¡¯s child. he was exactly like lord rong and liked good-looking people. the boy on the billboard was 18 years old. his name was bo xiujin. he had been in the industry for some time and had just won the golden flower award for best male lead with his superb acting skills. he could be considered the youngest best actor. recently, he had been very popr. many people said that he was the most handsome man in the entertainment industry. he was indeed very good-looking. even song junlin thought that this child was quite good-looking. it wasn¡¯t strange for the little darling to stare at her. after all, if it was lord rong, he would probably be staring at her too. her genes were still very strong. a person who was obsessed with looks was still a person who was obsessed with looks. the daughter of a person who was obsessed with looks was still a person who was obsessed with looks. ¡°do you think that this little brother is especially good-looking, little darling?¡± song junlin smiled and said, ¡± his name is bo xiujin. i think he¡¯s an artiste under feitian entertainment. i just won best actor recently.¡± ¡°it¡¯s nice.¡± the little darling said thoughtfully, ¡± i think i know him! ¡± ¡°???you might have seen it on tv.¡± song junlin chuckled. ¡± he¡¯s quite a productive one! ¡± ¡°no, i think i¡¯ve known him for a long time!¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± godfather, i want to see him! ¡± ¡°see him?¡± song junlin was deep in thought. ¡± i¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not easy. junlin media doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with feitian entertainment ... if i ask him out, he¡¯ll most likely not want to see me. ¡± the little darling puffed up his cheeks and red at song junlin. his little face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡± godfather, you can¡¯t even do this? ¡± ¡°little darling, why are you seeing him? it¡¯s not that i can¡¯t do it. if you want an autograph or something, it¡¯s not a problem for me to get it for you. but why are you meeting him?¡± song junlin frowned. ¡± little girl, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already chasing after celebrities at such a young age? ¡± song junlin and the others frowned at the thought that their little darling was going to chase after celebrities. this little girl had so many powerful godfathers and godgrandfathers by her side, but she still had to chase after celebrities? what¡¯s so good about these celebrities? aren¡¯t they just a little more good-looking? they¡¯re all very good-looking! he might as well chase them than chase celebrities! were they not good? they were that handsome? the little darling did not say anything. he pouted his little mouth and looked at the billboard. no one knew what he was thinking. song junlin was speechless. ¡°darling, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for you to chase after celebrities. don¡¯t you think that your mommy is surrounded by big stars? with so many big star uncles, there¡¯s no need for you to chase after them. this kind of young man is just so-so and boring. when you grow up, you¡¯ll think that he¡¯s not good-looking at all.¡± qin xiong mumbled at the side, feeling that this bo xiujin was threatening their position. now that the little darling had an idol he liked in the future, would he forget about his godfather? thinking of this, everyone¡¯s faces darkened. at the same time, the little darling was thinking in his heart. why did this bo xiujin look so familiar? he seemed to be someone he knew. who was he? why did it feel more and more familiar the more she looked at him? could he be the person who woke her up from her deep sleep? if that was the case, she had to find him and ask him. ¡°godfather, just tell me. do you not have the ability to find him? if you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯t find any excuses. i can understand.¡± the little darling sighed. ¡± don¡¯t pretend to be fat. no, it¡¯s fine, i¡¯ll look for it myself!¡± the little guy was more than two years old, and he spoke very smoothly. he said a lot of things and even used goading in the middle. the corners of song junlin¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this. then, he fell for it. ¡± who says i can¡¯t make it? don¡¯t you just want to see bo xiujin? i¡¯ll find it for you in minutes! ¡± ¡°really?¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡± godfather, you said that. you have to do it, or it¡¯ll be too embarrassing! i¡¯ll ask huahua to publicize it. you can¡¯t even see bo xiujin!¡± ¡°little guy, you tricked me!¡± song junlin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. this child was as smart as lord rong. ¡± let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. what¡¯s so good about a dummy? i¡¯ll find you a real er! ¡± song junlin sighed. sigh, what else could he do when his goddaughter wanted to meet a celebrity? even if she was kidnapped, she had to be kidnapped. after all, she was his goddaughter and had to be pampered! when they got home, her godgrandfather and the others, who were walking in front with little ting ¡®er, all looked at song junlin and the others. ¡± why are you all so slow? ¡± ¡± oh, the little darling saw the star she likes just now, so she looked at the billboard. ¡± hu xin said, ¡± our little darling already knows how to chase stars! ¡± all the grandfathers were speechless. how old is he, and he¡¯s already chasing stars? tang ziyi: ¡± little darling, chasing after celebrities isn¡¯t fun. you should go after grandpa. grandpa will be your idol. grandpa is much better than those celebrities! ¡± chenn: ¡± that¡¯s right. what¡¯s so great about those celebrities? don¡¯t like celebrities. like the more practical ones like us! ¡± jiang fu nodded vigorously. ¡± yes. ¡± xuanyuan nantian: ¡± that¡¯s right, a little darling. those celebrities can¡¯t do it. they¡¯re pretty, but they don¡¯t have any strength. they¡¯re boring. if you want to like someone, you should like us! ¡± ... the little darling nced at his grandfathers. ¡± i don¡¯t chase after stars! ¡± ¡°what?¡± everyone looked at hu xin and the others with suspicion. ¡°you¡¯re not a fan?¡± song junlin was surprised. he wanted to meet a popr star. if it wasn¡¯t to chase after her, what was it for? ¡°no,¡± the little darling said adorably, ¡± i just think he looks familiar. i just want to see him! ¡± the little guy had a sweet mouth. after he finished speaking, he looked at the rest of the people and said, ¡± how can celebrities be as handsome and powerful as godgrandfathers and godfathers? little darlings don¡¯t chase after celebrities. ¡± hearing the little darling¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s faces lit up. after all, she was their little darling. she had a sweet mouth, was smart, and cute. after that day, song junlin had been trying to contact bo xiujin. after all, he was a popr artiste in the entertainment industry and worked for his rival¡¯spany, so it would be a little difficult for song junlin to contact him. of course, with little ceo song¡¯s ability, she still managed to meet bo xiujin after some twists and turns. ... Chapter 1460 1460 chapter 1462-the little darling was questioned in a small private room, song junlin and bo xiujin were sitting opposite each other. ¡°i wonder what chief song has called me here for?¡± bo xiujin asked song junlin. ¡°don¡¯t think too much. i¡¯m not here to poach you. i¡¯m here because of the little darling.¡± song junlin nced at bo xiujin and said, ¡± i want to invite you to meet my little darling. ¡± how much is your appearance fee? i¡¯ll pay you.¡± bo xiujin: ¡°??? ¡± who was the little darling? why did it sound so familiar? ¡± my goddaughter, mo nan chong. do you know her? ¡± ¡± that girl wants to see you, ¡± song junlin said. ¡± she has something to ask. ¡± ¡°mo nan chong? i know, she¡¯s the mo family¡¯s little miss, the one who¡¯s always on the hot search, right?¡± bo xiujin immediately reacted. after all, the little darling and little ting ¡®er were followed by many people. the two littleds would asionally post videos and photos, so everyone knew them. it was said that the two children were very likable and very talented. even the country wanted to train them. there were also many people who talked about forming a group to steal children. however, as the mo family was full of powerful bosses, no one had really tried to steal a child. so one of the two kids wanted to see him? bo xiujin was stunned for a moment. he probably knew that these two children were probably only two or three years old, right? two or three years old and already started chasing stars? did she still have questions for him? did a two or three-year-old child know how to talk? bo xiujin nced at song junlin in confusion. then, he said, ¡± i want to ask, why does the little darling miss want to see me? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know. i asked her and she said she had some questions for you. ¡± song junlin said. ¡± you don¡¯t have to say so much. how much is your appearance fee? about a day¡¯s time to y with the little darling. ¡± on the other side, qin xiong said, ¡± anyway, aren¡¯t you a celebrity to make money? you can also make money by attending some events! we¡¯ll just give you whatever others give you.¡± qin xiong was extremely rich. he was usually a stingy person, but at critical times, especially when it came to the little darling and little ting ¡®er, he was unspeakably generous. bo xiujin said ,¡¯... i¡¯ve heard of miss darling before. if i¡¯m lucky enough to meet her, it¡¯s fine. he didn¡¯t need to pay an appearance fee. i¡¯m free tomorrow, i can go see my little darling.¡± ¡°alright!¡± song junlin pped his thigh. ¡± great. ¡± if you need anything in the industry in the future, just look for me. we¡¯re friends now!¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. bo xiujin smiled. that night, song junlin went back and told the little darling about it. when the little darling heard this, she was so happy that she danced with joy. then she asked thirteen, grandpa thirteen, you mentioned a haunted housest time. i want to bring little brother bo xiujin to the haunted house to y. ¡± ¡°little darling, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± thirteen asked. the rest of them looked at the little darling withplicated expressions. ¡± the little darling has already learned how to grope at such a young age, ¡± hua hua guessed. ¡± don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to hang himself on the boy at the haunted house? ¡± little chu yan, who was building a storm, turned around. ¡± no! darling, if you want to go to the haunted house, brother chu yan will go with you!¡± ¡°... i only want to bring little brother bo xiujin along.¡± everyone surrounded the little darling and looked at him withplicated expressions. ¡± little darling, why do you like this bo xiujin so much? what¡¯s so good about him? ¡± everyone was a little unhappy with bo xiujin. she even wanted to let the little darling see that bo xiujin couldn¡¯t do anything other than his face. however, no one dared to say anything in front of him. after some thought, the group of people started discussing in low voices. ¡± i think little darling¡¯s idea is not bad. didn¡¯t she want to go to the haunted house? ¡± ¡°after we arrive at the haunted house, that bo xiujin will definitely be shocked!¡± ¡°pfft, then he¡¯ll definitely be embarrassed!¡± ¡± the little darling knows that bo xiujin will pee his pants in fear. he definitely won¡¯t like such a timid man! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, so we¡¯ll let the little darling y with this bo xiujin!¡± all of a sudden, everyone was happy. after all, the little darling should not be snatched away. at the same time, huahua¡¯s eyes lit up. he looked at the little darling. ¡± little miss, you want to go to the haunted house? ¡± ¡°what?¡± the little darling looked at huahua suspiciously. ¡°can i do a live broadcast?¡± li ruhua remembered that they hadn¡¯t streamed little darling and little ting ¡®er in a long time. the fans had been urging him to do so, and he had been bombarded with questions every day. a live stream at a haunted house should be fun. there wasn¡¯t any interesting topic recently. ¡°i guess so.¡± the little darling said, ¡± however, i don¡¯t know if little brother bo xiujin will agree. we have to consider his opinion. ¡± ¡± director song ... ¡± li ruhua turned to song junlin. ¡°i¡¯ll ask him,¡± song junlin said.¡±we¡¯ll just treat it as an event.¡± song junlin made a call and told bo xiujin that little darling had invited him to the haunted house. then, huahua wanted to do a livestream, but he didn¡¯t know if bo xiujin was willing. ... bo xiujin expressed that there was no problem. he would let his manager know. very soon, the matter was settled. li ruhua was very happy. she immediately posted a weibo post to promote it. she also used storm and critical hit weibo to promote it. she even used lord rong¡¯s weibo. in an instant, weibo was filled withments. because huahua had also tagged bo xiujin and his manager, the two of them reposted it immediately. in an instant, the entire weibo exploded. ¡°darling, you¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already going to a haunted house? didn¡¯t the haunted house have a fixed age? a little darling like this can¡¯t get in, right?¡± ¡°our family¡¯s xiujin seems to be afraid of ghosts?¡± ¡°being afraid of ghosts doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re afraid of haunted houses! also, it seems like little darling is the leader, right?¡± ¡°is my idol really going to the haunted house?¡± ¡°how did bo xiujin get involved with mo nan chong?¡± ... ¡± i don¡¯t really like mo nan chong. i feel that she¡¯s so high-profile at such a young age! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i don¡¯t like her either. what¡¯s there to like about her? she¡¯s just relying on her family¡¯s connections. even if her family members are all big shots, what¡¯s so amazing about her? who knows if she¡¯ll grow crooked in the future! ¡± ¡± we tried so hard but couldn¡¯t see bo xiujin. in the end, mo nan chong just said a few words and bo xiujin was brought to meet her! ¡± ¡± the one above must be jealous. the little darling has strength and background, what¡¯s there to be jealous about! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s not strange for the little darling to meet bo xiujin. many of her family members are in the entertainment industry, aren¡¯t they? so many big bosses in the entertainment industry are friends with her family!¡± ¡± and the little darling is also very popr. although she hasn¡¯t entered the industry, she¡¯s still an inte celebrity! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s so young and he¡¯s already an inte celebrity. i¡¯m starting to doubt if the mo family is really that rich. if they are, why would they let a child be an inte celebrity? ¡± Chapter 1461 1461 chapter 1463-infuriating them to death a lot of negativements suddenly appeared on the inte. although there were people who would attack little darling and little ting ¡®er on normal days, they were the minority. however, because bo xiujin was involved in the live broadcast this time, many people started to scold them. many people said that with mo nan chong¡¯s status, there was no need for him to be an inte celebrity. wasn¡¯t his family very rich? wasn¡¯t it very nouveau riche to hold a banquet? why was she always making money as an inte celebrity? could it be that her family wasn¡¯t that well-off, and everything was fake? although there were people speaking up for the little darling, the scolding was very loud. there were also many passers-by who scolded darling¡¯s parents after seeing this, saying that they were sick in the head. the child was still so young, but they were already using the child to earn money. ¡± the richer a person is, the stingier they are. a two or three-year-old child is already using money to make a profit. in fact, the child is not hateful. the parents are the ones who are hateful! ¡± ¡± who knows what their parents are thinking? i guess they¡¯ll do anything for money! ¡± ¡°forget it. it¡¯s their own child anyway. it¡¯s their own business if they raise it wrongly. anyway, i don¡¯t really like little darlings, they always seem to be showing off their wealth. what¡¯s there to show off when you¡¯re always receiving all sorts of expensive gifts?¡± ¡± big sister, you¡¯re talking about their daily life. it might be very expensive in your eyes, but it¡¯s very normal in their eyes, okay? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to show off even if it¡¯s normal!¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to look, then don¡¯t. why are you talking so much nonsense? we want to see it. the little darling is a favorite fan, so he¡¯s showing us these!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we¡¯re just watching the lives of the rich. do you have any objections? you people only know how to be sour, don¡¯t look if you don¡¯t want to! who¡¯s looking at your head?¡± ¡°we don¡¯t want to watch it, but isn¡¯t our bo xiujin in the live broadcast this time? our brother bo, we like him!¡± ¡°a little brat. i don¡¯t know why he has to be rted to our brother bo!¡± the online war of words continued. when li ruhua, tang luo, and the others saw this, they almost went crazy with anger. ¡°this is too much! you actually dare to scold our little miss!¡± ¡°how is our little miss useless?¡± ¡°little miss is famous because everyone likes her. it¡¯s none of their business! our live broadcast is for our fans to see, not for them to see!¡± ¡± aiya, this is so infuriating. if we don¡¯t announce little miss¡¯s life, everyone will scold us. they¡¯ll scold us for hiding it and saying that little miss is not so amazing! ¡± ¡± alright, we¡¯ll asionally do some activities for the fans to see. they can say that we¡¯re trying our best to earn money and not considering the feelings of the children? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really hard to please!¡± huahua said angrily, ¡± are these people stupid? what¡¯s there to show off? how are we showing off our wealth? it¡¯s just a normal daily routine, okay? buying a cruise ship was just a daily thing. how was it showing off his wealth? he said that lord rong and lord fourth were using little miss to make money. was it necessary? our lord rong and lord fourth are so rich, why would they want to make money!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! look, thisment has been scolding us all the time, saying that our big boss is just a marketing person and that the people around the little darling are very powerful. that¡¯s all fake, saying that we¡¯re doing this to make the little darling famous!¡± tang luo scolded angrily, ¡± why would our little miss need any marketing? he said that our true colors were exposed because we cooperated with bo xiujin? they don¡¯t know our true colors!¡± the little darling was nestled on the furry storm¡¯s body, pulling its fur. upon hearing the conversation between tang luo and li ruhua, the little darling pursed his lips and then whispered, ¡± huahua, luoluo, there are all kinds of people on the inte. we can¡¯t control other people¡¯s mouths! ¡± the little darling looked indifferent. like lord rong, she didn¡¯t care much about the things on the inte. the people around him were all exploding with anger, but the little darling was always calm. even critical hits were being tapped on theputer with its ws, but little darling was still plucking its fur. chu yan raised his head and said, ¡± although i can¡¯t control others, it¡¯s still very infuriating to hear these words. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, our little princess is so good, so smart, so likable, what right do they have to scold her?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t look. what are you scolding for!¡± li ruhua said angrily, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for our little darling¡¯s strong heart, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it if he had been scolded like this since he was young! ¡± tang luo nodded in agreement. ¡± if i was scolded like this when i was young, i¡¯ll probably grow up to be crooked. ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you just give up on the live broadcast?¡± chu wei and xu rourou sat together, discussing some work matters. beside the two women, xu shiting and ning kuang were also talking about something. ¡± if we quit the live stream now, everyone might say that we quit because we felt guilty and were scolded. ¡± li ruhua said, ¡± we definitely can¡¯t skip the live broadcast! ¡± ¡± we can¡¯t stop them from talking. even if chenn¡¯s godfather or nan si can hack into everyone¡¯sputers or cut off the inte for the whole world, they can¡¯t change the fact that the haters are ming us and they can¡¯t change other people¡¯s minds. ¡± chu wei said, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to say anything. those who like the little darling will still like him, and those who hate him will just let them hate him. no one can be loved by the whole world. there will always be ckies. ignore them. we won¡¯t change because of them anyway.¡± xu rourou said after some thought. ¡°i just can¡¯t stand it!¡± li ruhua said, ¡± whenever i hear others scold our little miss, i get especially angry! ¡± ¡± little miss is still young and doesn¡¯t know much. if she gets scolded like this when she grows up, she¡¯ll really die of anger. ¡± tang luo said. ¡°it¡¯s okay, i won¡¯t die of anger.¡± the little darling blinked his beautiful eyes, then said yfully, ¡± but i can always show off my wealth to anger others to death! ¡± tang luo was speechless. li ruhua was speechless. he could tell that their little miss had a strong heart. moreover, she was so young, but she already knew everything. she was able to answer them fluently and calmly. ¡°i want to enter the entertainment industry.¡± the little darling said as he stretched. li ruhua¡¯s scalp was about to explode as she looked at the little darling in horror. ¡± miss darling, why are you entering the entertainment industry? you¡¯re still so young and you¡¯re not short of money. there¡¯s nothing fun in the entertainment industry! ¡± the little darling said in a serious and childish voice, ¡± didn¡¯t everyone say that i¡¯m earning money? then i¡¯ll really earn money for everyone to see and piss them off! ¡± ¡°pfft!¡± ... the group of people were all amused by the little darling. the little fellow was indeed a person with his own thoughts. ¡°little miss, let¡¯s just say that you¡¯re too young to enter the entertainment industry. do you know that?¡± li ruhua said, ¡± moreover, lord fourth and lord rong aren¡¯t here. we can¡¯t make the decision! ¡± ¡°i can make my own decisions!¡± the little darling jumped down from storm¡¯s body. ¡± you can make your own decisions! ¡± Chapter 1462 1462 lord fourth is still afraid of lord rong after the little darling mentioned his desire to enter the entertainment industry, everyone fell silent. during dinner, everyone was stealing nces at the little darling, and then they used all sorts of exaggerated words to scare the little darling, saying that the entertainment industry was not fun, that it was very dangerous, and that deep waters was in trouble! the little darling expressed that the more dangerous it was, the more she liked it. ¡°he looks exactly like lord rong back then!¡± song junlin replied. ¡± i can enter the entertainment industry too. we¡¯ll talk about it when master ronges back. ¡± li ruhua said, ¡± you¡¯re not even three years old yet. why are you even entering the entertainment industry?! ¡± we¡¯ll talk about it when we grow up. we don¡¯tck money, so we don¡¯t need to enter the entertainment industry to make money!¡± a person with so much money that he was going to go moldy, wasn¡¯t it good to enjoy life? why did she have to enter the entertainment industry at such a young age? she had lost her childhood! the little darling, however, did not. the little darling snorted and said, ¡± ¡± life is so short, i should experience more. i¡¯ll go into the entertainment industry first and then go to other industries ... ¡± li ruhua was speechless. tang luo was speechless. the godgrandfathers were speechless. as expected, the little guy¡¯s way of thinking was always different. he was a little simr to lord rong. like mother, like daughter? it was only after little rongrong had grown up that she couldn¡¯t control herself, but the little darling was not even three years old yet and had already started to lose control. at the age of three, she was already worried that life was too short. she wanted to live as soon as possible? everyone¡¯s expression was veryplicated. he suddenly felt that none of them were as clear-headed as his little darling, and they didn¡¯t seem to have done anything they wanted to do. ¡± mommy shouldn¡¯t have gone to the other world yet. i¡¯ll give her a call as soon as possible! ¡± the little darling said excitedly. she took out her phone and called lord rong. lord rong was in a hotel and was very happy to receive the video call from the little darling. ¡°darling, did you miss mommy?¡± master rong and master mo si sat together, looking at their phones. ¡°yes, i miss mommy! mommy, did everything go well?¡± the little darling asked obediently. ¡°it¡¯s going very smoothly,¡± lord rong said, ¡± what about you guys? i saw huahua¡¯s weibo post saying she¡¯s going to a haunted house?¡± ¡°yup.¡± the little darling happily said, ¡± mommy, darling wants to ask you something! ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡± who is it? ¡± lord rong asked curiously. ¡°can my little darling enter the entertainment industry?¡± the little darling said with a bitter face, ¡± darling told huahua and the others, but everyone said they wanted your opinion. the little darling wants to y in the entertainment industry for a while and then go to other industries to y. otherwise, it¡¯ll be so boring!¡± ¡°sure. mommy has many friends in the circle anyway. if you want to go in, you have to ask your uncles and godfathers for help!¡± lord rong said casually. then, he felt a burning gaze from the side. ¡°why are you looking at me like that?¡± lord rong nced at fourth master mo. ¡°darling isn¡¯t even three years old yet.¡± was it appropriate to enter the entertainment industry? fourth master mo furrowed his brows. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with not being three years old? some children go overseas for photoshoots as soon as they are born. besides, the little darling is so powerful and smart. he can protect himself well after entering the entertainment industry.¡± lord rong didn¡¯t think that this was a problem. if she didn¡¯t have her godfathers to control her, she would have been even morewless when she was young. it was just entering the entertainment industry. she had many friends in the entertainment industry, and it would be enough to let them take care of her little darling. it¡¯s a good thing to have dreams! if he got tired of it, he would definitely leave the industry! moreover, the little darling had said before that she was not only interested in the entertainment industry, but also in other things. the little darling was better than her and she was also interested in some science and technology. there were already people in the country who wanted to train her. although to other children, being so busy from a young age might not have a future. but to them, doing nothing would be boring. the little darling should have the same personality as her, like to enter various industries to y. anyway, it was not like their family was poor. if they didn¡¯t want to mix around, they could just go home and inherit the family property. if they wanted to survive, they would survive. if they couldn¡¯t, they would go home and inherit their assets. at first, lord rong was thinking about whether she should pretend to be poor in front of the children and let them experience a life without money. however, after the little darling learned how to talk, he had told her about this. little darling, i actually want to live a poor life too. the little guy said he would arrange it. she had been worried that her family would be too rich and that she would waste the children. she had seen some rich people who liked to pretend to be poor and hide everything about their children¡¯s families so that their children could have a goal to strive for. she wanted to try this too. lord rong chatted with the little darling for a while. the mother and daughter had a great time chatting and they also talked about pretending to be poor. fourth master mo¡¯s face turned ashen. his darling, his precious little princess, how could she live a life without money? however, the moment lord rong turned to look at him, his stern face immediately disappeared and he revealed a faint smile. li ruhua and the others were helpless, thinking,¡±lord fourth, do you have to be so unprincipled?¡± other than you who can oppose lord rong¡¯s words, none of us dare to oppose lord rong¡¯s words! because of lord fourth¡¯s unprincipled behavior, the little darling and lord rong quickly reached an agreement. the little darling said that he wanted to experience life. when the time came, he would pretend to announce on weibo that lord rong and lord fourth had gone missing, and then their family would fall and their friends and rtives would leave them. in the end, the little darling could only live alone with huahua and luo luo. little ting ¡®er was not as sensible as his little darling, so he did not suffer with him. instead, he let song junlin and his godfather take care of him. ¡± mommy, this n is great. i like it! ¡± the little darling said excitedly. she couldn¡¯t wait to experience the life of poverty. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to y, then go home, understand?¡± ¡± i think it¡¯s fun too, ¡± lord rong said to the little darling in an extremely doting manner. then, she also revealed an excited expression. ¡± but mommy didn¡¯t have this experience when she was young! ¡± ... when she was young, she had lived a very ostentatious life, so her life had not been challenging at all. ¡°i know!¡± the little darling said excitedly, ¡± mommy, i love you! you guys have to quickly find big brother and go home!¡± ¡°alright!¡± lord rong hung up the phone after a short chat with darling. in the hotel, lord fourth looked at lord rong dejectedly. ¡± rong ¡®er, isn¡¯t this not very good? the little darling is still so young ... she should live a princess-like life! ¡± ¡°but she doesn¡¯t like to be a princess!¡± lord rong looked at fourth master mo, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like this? i think it¡¯s fun. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fun,¡± lord fourth replied. ¡°yeah, i knew you would like what i like!¡± lord rong said. at the same time, li ruhua, tang luo, and the rest of the godfather and godgrandfather were all looking in shock at the little darling who had hung up the phone and was humming a song happily. ¡°is lord rong serious?¡± li ruhua asked tang luo. ¡°he looks serious!¡± tang luo wailed in pain. ... Chapter 1463 1463 are we going to be poor? ¡°miss darling, are we really going to live such a poor life? this isn¡¯t good, is it?¡± flowey swallowed and looked at the little darling. ever since he had followed lord rong, he had been living a life of luxury. it had been a long time since he had been poor. however, their little miss, a child who was already rich enough to rival a country, said that she wanted to pretend to have nothing and hand all her money over to her grandfather for protection so that they could live a poor life? he even had to rent a small house to live in? oh my god, even if they agreed, what about storm and the others? i can¡¯t just ignore these few, right? she even wanted all the big shots to cooperate and pretend that they were no longer familiar with her. this is very difficult, okay? moreover, if she really entered the entertainment industry, little miss would probably be bullied. after all, there were a lot of snobs now, and there were also many voices scolding little darling. when it really happened, little miss would be scolded very badly. even if little miss could withstand the scolding and felt that it was challenging and fun, what about the others? no one can take it? ¡°yeah, huahua is right. this wasn¡¯t good, was it? besides, miss darling, you said you¡¯re going to earn your own money to support us?¡± tang luo asked worriedly, ¡± what if, and i¡¯m saying what if, you can¡¯t earn money? then the three of us will die together? what about storm and the others?¡± ¡°let¡¯s rent a small, broken house with a yard, or buy one.¡± the little darling said calmly, ¡± we¡¯ll take storm and the rest. ¡± ¡°do you still want to raise them?¡± li ruhua pitifully asked, ¡± can you really feed us? ¡± huahua felt like she was about to cry. the little darling was very confident. ¡± that¡¯s for sure. i¡¯ve arranged a lot of work for you. don¡¯t worry. it won¡¯t be a problem to support you. if it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll eat a little less!¡± ¡± ... little miss, ¡± huahua said, ¡± i¡¯m so old. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for me to suffer. ¡± little darling: ¡± flower, i¡¯ll buy you ten nice dresses! ¡± and a hundred more wigs!¡± ¡°it¡¯s true!¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡± yes, i¡¯m not lying. i¡¯ll raise your sry when i earn money in the future! ¡± after he finished speaking, the little darling looked at tang luo again, leaned close to tang luo¡¯s ear, and whispered, ¡± ¡°luoluo, i¡¯ll help you pursue aunt chu wei!¡± tang luo was stunned for a moment. ¡± what did you say? ¡± ¡°hey, uncle tang luo, i can tell. if you¡¯re interested, just do it!¡± the little darling blinked. ¡± i¡¯ll help you! ¡± tang luo didn¡¯t say anything after that. his grandfather and the others looked at the little darling withplicated expressions. xuanyuan nantian: ¡± little darling, it¡¯s not that i¡¯m against it. i just feel that if you do this, what if you¡¯re in danger? ¡± moreover, the entertainment industry was aplicated ce. in this society, people were very particr about social connections. wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if you pretend to cut off all your connections?¡± jiang fu nodded hard. ¡± it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t agree with what little darling wants to do. we¡¯re just worried about him. little darling, your path is supposed to be smooth, but if you pretend to be poor, there will be many obstacles in your way. ¡± chenn nodded. ¡± i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea either. you can enjoy life anyway. why pretend to be poor? ¡± while eating, tang ziyi said, ¡± hey, why do i think it¡¯s quite good? it¡¯s quite fun like this. he was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger! even if there¡¯s a stumbling block, the little darling can still take care of it. if he can¡¯t, there¡¯s still us! the little darling cane back at any time, and we won¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°darling, whatever you like, you can.¡± little chu yan said, ¡± as long as darling sister wants to do it, i¡¯ll support it! ¡± ¡± yes, lord rong has agreed. i have no reason to object. ¡± chu wei said. ¡°i also feel that there is no reason to object.¡± xu rourou thought for a moment and said, ¡± everyone¡¯s choice is different. maybe a darling wants to fight on his own? some people might want to sit back and enjoy the fruits of others bor, but some people didn¡¯t like this kind of life and preferred to work hard. the little darling is like lord rong, wanting to work hard on his own.¡± everyone was speechless. as the little darling ate, he looked at storm, rainstorm, and critical hit. ¡± are you willing to suffer with me? ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm immediately nodded. ¡°hu lu hu hu,¡± rainstorm stomped his horse¡¯s hooves, looking very happy. ¡°did you see that? they all agreed!¡± the little darling was in high spirits. she was very happy at the thought of bing a poor person. in fact, it was quite troublesome to be protected by all kinds of godfathers and godfathers every day. if she only brought huahua and luo luo, she would be much quieter. furthermore, she would be very busy from now on and would not have time to apany them. the little darling looked very serious. because the little guy was staring at everyone with his dark eyes. those eyes seemed to have magic, and after looking at it, no one had any objections. everyone seemed to have epted the fact that the little darling was pretending to be poor. the next day, bo xiujin brought his assistant to look for his little darling. the little darling was quite excited when she saw bo xiujin. however, she couldn¡¯t ask the question she wanted to ask. as there were too many people around the little darling, everyone seemed to be very worried about the little darling. hence, all of them were staring straight at the little darling and bo xiujin. bo xiujin was a little embarrassed. ¡°does everyone have any opinions about me?¡± bo xiujin was very clean-looking, 18 years old, but both of them were very tall. his face still had a bit of youthfulness, and he spoke in a gentle and elegant manner. he was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck pants. he looked really handsome. not only was he handsome, but he was also very young and was definitely a young hunk. everyone nodded when they heard bo xiujin¡¯s words. then, they reacted and shook their heads. it wasn¡¯t that she had an opinion of him, but that the little darling had a special opinion of him. she didn¡¯t understand why the little darling wanted to see bo xiujin. in the past, they had to fight like crazy to get the ownership of the little darling, but in the end, this boy was directly named by the little darling. ... this made everyone feel incredulous. bo xiujin didn¡¯t know why his little darling wanted to see him. however, when he saw such a cute little darling, his heart melted instantly. moreover, the little darling¡¯s family members were all big shots, and it was his honor to meet them. although bo xiujin wasn¡¯t old, he was very steady and spoke in a gentle and refined manner. hence, when he spoke to his godfathers, no one could hate him. the boy was polite, young, handsome, and gentle. when he praised someone, the person¡¯s tail could be raised to the sky. it was really too ruthless. after a while, bo xiujin had already started chatting with his godfathers and grandfathers. they were chatting very happily. everyone¡¯s face was filled with smiles and they hadpletely forgotten the slight dissatisfaction they felt because of the little darling. Chapter 1464 1464 are you scared that big brother will hug you? ¡°can we go to the haunted house now?¡± the little darling was a little depressed when he saw that everyone was chatting so much that they almost forgot about her. she had called bo xiujin over because she wanted to see him, but in the end, all these people hadpletely forgotten about this matter. ¡°oh, right, a live broadcast!¡± huahua suddenly remembered. ¡± i¡¯ve already made the arrangements. the haunted house has already prepared some shots. after that, i¡¯ll get a bolder cameraman to follow and film. ¡± ¡°where are the rest of you?¡± the little darling¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. ¡± my little brother can¡¯t go. he¡¯s very timid, so someone has to stay behind to take care of him. ¡± ¡°the rest of you cane with us if you want to, but you can¡¯t go with us!¡± after the little darling nced at bo xiujin, he swept his gaze across the rest. the little guy was so big that he was already very good at arranging things. although he spoke in a childish voice and was a little unclear, he looked really cute. after some discussion, the group decided to stay at home, and the rest nned to go to the haunted house. since the haunted house had already been booked, they were curious about how fun it was. they had heard that the haunted house was very scary, so everyone wanted to go and experience it. after confirming, the group of people set off. the little darling was sitting in the same car as bo xiujin. bo xiujin looked at the little darling¡¯s straight eyes and was a little at a loss. he had thought that it would be fun to take care of the baby, but the little darling was different from what he had imagined. her eyes were too sharp, and she was clearly very small and cute, but she had a particrly strong aura. he looked at the little darling and felt a little scared for some reason. thus, the two of them stared at each other in the car and did not speak for a long time. ¡°do you still remember me?¡± the little darling asked after a long while. ¡°ah?¡± bo xiujin looked at the little darling in shock. ¡± we ... know each other? ¡± howe he didn¡¯t remember seeing the little darling? moreover, wasn¡¯t this child not even three years old? why is he so good at talking and giving off such a powerful aura ... the point was that although he was young, the way he looked at the little guy seemed to know everything. his words and actions were also the same. his childish voice was very cute, but he did things very neatly. he was not like other children who needed to be coaxed. this child didn¡¯t need to be coaxed. once she was coaxed, she would look at the other party as if they were retarded. ¡°yin si, were you the one who pulled me up?¡± the little darling narrowed his eyes and looked at bo xiujin. ¡°ah? to pull you up?¡± bo xiujin was confused and didn¡¯t seem to understand anything. ¡°not you? i think i dreamed of you when i was in theherworld. that hand looks like yours.¡± the little darling nced at bo xiujin¡¯s hand as he spoke. then, a small hand pulled bo xiujin¡¯s hand over to take a look. the hand that had pulled her awake seemed to be just as beautiful. she felt that the person was bo xiujin. ¡°you¡¯ve dreamed of me?¡± bo xiujin was still confused. ¡°ah, forget it. it seems like you don¡¯t remember.¡± the little darling shrugged. ¡± it¡¯s not strange. i don¡¯t remember much either. i only remember that i seem to be from theherworld ... ¡± in any case, she felt that the person in her dream was someone who could sweep away the underworld, and he was very awesome. ter on, because she was too bored, she fell into a deep sleep. then, she was woken up by someone and became a little darling. but that wasn¡¯t important. she just wanted to find out who had woken her up. she felt that the person who had woken her up was very important. she could not forget him. could it be the person he liked in his previous life? that was a possibility. could it be the bo xiujin in front of her? if she had seen this face in her dreams, it might be her, right? bo xiujin looked at the little darling in confusion. he had no idea what this girl was thinking. the little guy¡¯s gaze also made her expression a littleplicated. not long after, the car arrived at the haunted house. even though it was broad daylight, the haunted house in the suburbs was still spooky. probably because it had been fully booked, there was almost no one there, only the staff. the little darling took the lead and walked in front. the little guy was small, but he looked very arrogant and excited. when he saw the staff, he asked,¡±is the scene inside realistic?¡± especially the part about the underworld? are all ghost kings real?¡± the staff: ¡± ... well, many people whoe to y have been scared. i think it should be realistic. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± the little darling nodded. ¡± after all, you¡¯re the most popr haunted house ofte. it should be quite scary. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we¡¯ve been very popr recently because our facilities are very sophisticated and the ghosts are very scary. ¡± the staff member said in all seriousness. their background music was also very scary. they would know when they entered. at the same time, the staff repeatedly confirmed with li ruhua and the others if the little darling really went in. ¡± we¡¯ve never had a child this young enter our haunted house. ¡± the staff nced at the little darling and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. he felt that these parents were a little mischievous. ¡°it¡¯s okay, i¡¯ll be the first.¡± the little darling threw a flirtatious look at the staff member, which was very cute. ¡± pretty sister, don¡¯t worry. if i¡¯m afraid, i¡¯ll call you! ¡± the staff member was instantly melted by her cuteness and nodded repeatedly. ¡± okay, if you¡¯re afraid and want toe out, just wave your hand. i know and wille to save you! ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the little darling nodded. then, the group of people prepared to enter the haunted house. the little darling and bo xiujin entered from the same entrance. behind them was a cameraman. li ruhua also followed the cameraman. after all, it was a live broadcast. ... huahua had wanted to film it himself, but he felt that he wasn¡¯t big enough, and his phone might fly around in the middle of the filming. so, he hired someone who said he was very bold to do the live broadcast. once they entered the haunted house, it was rather dark inside. there was only a little light, and it was green. it was the kind that gave off an eerie feeling. at the same time, an eerie background music yed in his ears. huahua swallowed as she walked. as soon as he entered, he felt that his heart could not take it anymore. it was too scary. especially this music. ¡°brother, are you afraid?¡± huahua was chatting with the cameraman. ¡± you said you¡¯ve been to many haunted houses. have you been to this one before? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never been here before, but don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m very brave.¡± the cameraman said as he walked. in front, the little darling was very calm, but bo xiujin was already swallowing his saliva. however, as a very gentle and responsible man, he was still very calm even though he was afraid. he kept telling himself that everything here was fake and that there was no need to be afraid. ... ¡°little darling, if you¡¯re afraid, big brother xiujin can carry you.¡± bo xiujin gathered his courage and said. ¡°ah, i¡¯m not afraid. there was no need to carry him, darling could walk on her own. let¡¯s go faster, it doesn¡¯t seem fun here. let¡¯s go to theherworld part.¡± the little darling said calmly. Chapter 1465 1465 if you don¡¯te down, i¡¯ll take you down! when little darling¡¯s group entered the haunted house, the livestream had already started. the little darling had many fans, let alone bo xiujin¡¯s fans. after all, he was the new best actor, so he had countless fans. in addition, there were also some fans of huahua and the others, so the number of people watching this live broadcast could be said to be veryrge. in the live-stream, many of bo xiujin¡¯s fans were very excited. ¡± oh, oh, oh, i see it! our beauty is in the golden age! ¡± ¡°i think bo xiujin is just like that. our little darling is the cutest!¡± ¡± little darling is so cute. i really like little darling. she¡¯s so bold. that music was so scary. even i felt my hair stand on end when i heard it! ¡± ¡°i think so too. i feel like i¡¯m watching a horror movie. my god, my scalp is numb. i¡¯m most afraid of horror movies, but for my little darling, i¡¯m really going all out!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i suddenly feel like i¡¯m going to watch it with my mother. i¡¯m so scared to be alone! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m smart. i went to a crowded ce to take a look. i¡¯m in a coffee shop now. it¡¯s more lively here, so i¡¯m not so scared! ¡± ¡± i still feel a sense of eeriness even though there are so many peopleing and going now. it¡¯s so immersive! ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk. i¡¯m here to see this mo nan chong fail. i really hate mo nan chong! ¡± ¡°she knows how to make money at such a young age. her family is really disgusting!¡± ¡°he¡¯s such a young child, but he¡¯s using such expensive things for everything. he definitely won¡¯t be able to do it in the future!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she¡¯s been spoiled since she was young. when she grows up, she¡¯ll definitely have princess syndrome! ¡± ¡± to be honest, i was also a fan of little darling, but when i saw her using everything so extravagantly, i didn¡¯t want to be her fan anymore. i¡¯m worried that my children will be led astray by her! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s just showing off her wealth!¡± ¡± who knows if he¡¯s really rich or not? nowadays, many marketing ounts are acting as if they¡¯re rich just to attract attention! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i think he¡¯s trying to attract attention.¡± ¡°i¡¯m starting to hate mo nan chong more and more!¡± ¡°the kid is always showing off his wealth! you bought a yacht today and a ne tomorrow ... and your clothes are all worth tens of millions ... is it worth it?¡± ¡°a piece of clothing is so expensive, it¡¯s enough for someone to live a lifetime. some people can¡¯t even earn that much money in their entire lives. she¡¯s so rich, but i don¡¯t see her doing charity or anything!¡± ¡°is there a need to tell you so loudly that they¡¯re doing charity?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, so what if we don¡¯t do charity? the money is our own, it¡¯s not like i¡¯m robbing you! why don¡¯t you guys do charity instead?¡± all of a sudden, the inte started to tear each other apart. ¡± what¡¯s there to tear? it¡¯s their lives. just watch the live broadcast quietly! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! i feel like something terrifying is about to happen! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m a little worried about our xiujin now. he seemed to have said before that he¡¯s very afraid of ghosts. he wouldn¡¯t be scared to death, right?¡± ¡± seriously, this wretched girl, what right does she have to make our xiujin go to such a scary ce? i heard that she was the one who suggested going to some haunted house. what an annoying person! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m super annoying!¡± ¡°xiujin, hug xiujin, don¡¯t be afraid. we¡¯ll apany you!¡± ¡± i had a good impression of little darling, but i think she did something wrong this time. she brought someone who¡¯s afraid of ghosts to a ce like this. what if she gets sick from the shock? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not afraid. i don¡¯t believe that this little brat is not afraid of ghosts! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. mo nan dotes on such a young child. his mental capacity must be even worse. he¡¯s just waiting for her to reap what she sowed! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t pee your pants when the timees!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be so scared that i¡¯ll call mommy and daddy ...¡± ...... the inte was abuzz with discussion, but the little darling¡¯s side did not know anything. the little darling and bo xiujin kept walking forward. bo xiujin was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know what to do, but he was strong and calm. on the other hand, the little darling was really not nervous, so he walked very quickly. just as they passed a turn, bo xiujin suddenly eximed, ¡± with bo xiujin¡¯s exmation, a terrifying chuckle suddenly came from above. bo xiujin was so frightened that his legs turned to jelly and he fell on his butt. the little darling was walking in front. when she reacted, she turned back to look at bo xiujin, who was sitting on the ground. then, she looked up again, her dark eyes staring at the sky above her. ¡± brother xiujin, that¡¯s just a hanging ghost. ¡± bo xiujin was speechless. just a hanged ghost? only? he was already shivering and didn¡¯t dare to look up at all. especially when he felt something dripping from the top of his head and onto his hand, he was really terrified. ¡°it¡¯s fake, although it looks pretty real.¡± the little darling looked up and said, ¡± do you guys think this thing is a real person in disguise or a fake? ¡± at the same time, the staff who had hung hanged ghost to make it look more realistic were shivering. he had a vague feeling that something bad was about to happen. however, he was hanging so high up, so he should be fine, right? ¡°brother xiujin? are you afraid? if you¡¯re scared, why don¡¯t i take it off and show you? you don¡¯t have to be afraid if it¡¯s a real person in disguise. if it¡¯s a dummy, then there¡¯s even less to be afraid of.¡± ... the little darling¡¯s words were shocking. li ruhua shivered from behind. he seemed to have seen the hanged ghost move! at the same time, the camera in the hands of the most audacious cameraman was shaking violently, and the lens could not be seen clearly. ¡°miss, miss darling, she, why is she so brave?¡± the cameraman asked in a low voice. ¡°i, how would i know? maybe it was hereditary! in the past, our lord rong had beaten up the ghosts inside the haunted house.¡± li ruhua gulped. ¡°are all the people in your family so scary? don¡¯t you run first when you see a ghost?¡± the cameraman¡¯s hands were trembling. he felt that he would faint. ¡°big brother, why do i feel that there¡¯s something wrong with you? didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re very bold? why are you shaking? hold on, the fans can¡¯t see clearly!¡± li ruhua looked at the cameraman, a little suspicious. at the same time, bo xiujin looked at the eager little darling and said, ¡± forget it. it¡¯s so tall. we can¡¯t get it down. ¡± ¡°no, i can get it down!¡± the little darling raised his head and looked at the person hanging on the wall. ¡± is it a living person? i see your legs are shaking. why don¡¯t you jump down and show us?¡± the staff member hanging there was speechless. ... his hands and legs were shaking, but he pretended to be a fake. he couldn¡¯t go down. he was a hanged ghost. he couldn¡¯t go down casually. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be scary. ¡°if you don¡¯te down, i¡¯ll take you down!¡± the little darling thoughtfully walked to li ruhua¡¯s side. ¡± flower, raise it high! ¡± Chapter 1466 1466 little miss, i¡¯m scared! ¡°little miss, i¡¯m scared!¡± huahua said very honestly. he was really afraid and couldn¡¯t stand straight. that was a hanging ghost. it was so scary, he didn¡¯t want to lift it up! ¡°it¡¯s not like i¡¯m the one who¡¯s raising you up high, what do you have to be afraid of!¡± the little darling put his hands on his hips and said in an overbearing manner, ¡± why don¡¯t i lift you up and you go and drag him down? ¡± hanged ghost¡¯s face was filled with ck lines as he shivered even more. the little darling seemed to be at loggerheads with this hanged ghost and was determined to catch him. ¡°don¡¯t!¡± li ruhua shook her head like a rattle-drum. how could their little miss be even more terrifying than master! two demons giving birth to an even more demonic little demon? he felt that when this haunted house closed down, little miss would reveal the secret like crazy, and no one woulde here anymore. it would be boring. ¡°then you lie down.¡± the little darling said, ¡± i¡¯ll borrow power. ¡± seeing how insistent the little darling was, flowey had no choice but to cooperate. he squatted down and kneeled the little darling. the little darling retreated a little, then ran up and suddenly rushed towards li ruhua. he jumped onto li ruhua¡¯s knee, and then with a sudden light jump, as if he was flying, he grabbed the hanged ghost¡¯s legs with both hands. hanged ghost shivered even more violently, his entire body shaking. at the same time, the cameraman¡¯s camera was already aimed at little darling and hanged ghost. he didn¡¯t dare to look, so after aiming, he immediately turned his head away. huahua went to the cameraman¡¯s side and heard even more terrifying music. huahua was about to cry. ¡°my little miss is really too scary. you¡¯re a little devil!¡± bo xiujin¡¯s face was pale as he looked up. then, he saw the hanged ghost lower his head and reveal his long tongue. a drop of water dripped from his tongue onto the back of his hand. instantly, a chill ran down bo xiujin¡¯s spine. his face was drained of blood and he could not say a word. ¡°little, little darling, why don¡¯t we just leave?¡± after a long time, bo xiujin finally managed to say this with his remaining willpower. ¡± it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll get him down. you guys can take a look. you won¡¯t be afraid after you see him. ¡± the little darling hugged the hanged ghost¡¯s leg with both hands. ¡± hey, little brother. it¡¯s little brother, right? it can¡¯t be little sister, right? ¡±e down, i know you¡¯re a living person!¡± little brother, the actor of hanged ghost was speechless. he was on the verge of tears. who would treat them like this? didn¡¯t they all run away immediately when they saw them? there¡¯s even someone who directly takes people down to reveal the secret? and this was a child, a child who was not even three and a half years old. the little brother decided to continue pretending to be a hanging ghost. he did not move, then slowly lowered his head, with a long tongue hanging out, and then made a terrifying face to look at the little darling. because he had put on a scary dead person¡¯s makeup, the little brother looked very scary. following that, he said sinisterly, ¡± little girl, are you calling me? do you want to go to hell with me?¡± the little darling blinked and looked at the little brother, then said, ¡± sure. ¡± the little older brother was speechless. do you know what hell is? don¡¯t you know how scary the 18 levels of hell are? little girl, aren¡¯t you a little too bold? besides, his voice was so sinister just now that any normal person would have peed their pants in fear, okay? was this little sister fearless because she was ignorant? e on, let¡¯s go down together!¡± the little darling took a few looks and said, ¡± the little brother is quite handsome! ¡± everyone was speechless. the little brother was speechless. his face was covered in scary makeup, and he was still very handsome? can you tell that he¡¯s handsome? at the same time, the live broadcast room wasughing like crazy. at first, everyone was very afraid, but when they saw how persistent the little darling was and how huahua was so scared that she was trembling, everyoneughed uncontrobly. ¡± i heard that the photographer was the bravest person hired with a lot of money, but i think he seems to be afraid! ¡± ¡°how can i not be scared when my hands are shaking like this?¡± ¡°pfft, the little darling is too cute!¡± ¡± i vaguely remember that lord rong did something simr in the past and scared everyone. the beloved little miss has indeed inherited lord rong¡¯s good genes! ¡± ¡± pfft, she¡¯s so persistent. she must get that hanging ghost down! ¡± ¡± hahahaha, hanged ghost looks frightened. his legs are shaking again! ¡± ¡°to be honest, aren¡¯t you guys afraid? when the music came out just now, i was so scared!¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid, but it¡¯s a little funny. it¡¯s scary and funny at the same time. it¡¯s like i¡¯m watching some horror movie! ¡± ¡°a lot of people said that our little darling would be scared to death. do you regret it? not only was our little darling not scared, but he was also having a lot of fun!¡± ¡± bo xiujin was shocked. his face is really pale! ¡± ¡± did anyone notice that a drop of water fell from the hanged ghost¡¯s body just now? bo xiujin¡¯s position just so happened to allow him to see the hanged ghost¡¯s face. he¡¯s probably very terrifying! ¡± ¡°if i were bo xiujin, i would also faint from shock!¡± ... ¡± the little darling is actually a good person. she¡¯s just trying tofort everyone and let them know that a haunted house is not that scary! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t, she¡¯s not. she¡¯s deliberately scaring our xiujin!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t like little darlings anyway!¡± ¡± i think the little darling is very powerful. how did she fly just now? ¡± ¡± it feels like the little darling has grown wings. she¡¯s too powerful, she can fly so high! ¡± at the same time, little darling was still entangled with hanged ghost. she climbed up bit by bit, and then came face to face with hanged ghost¡¯s terrifying face. because little darling also had a camera on him, and there was also an executive director monitoring outside, the camera switched, so everyone in the livestream room could see hanged ghost¡¯s face, and it was very sudden. in an instant, everyone was so scared that they forgot to send bulletments. the entire live broadcast room was dead silent for two minutes. then, thements slowly started to appear, and everyone gradually became more active. ¡°damn, i was scared to death!¡± ... ¡°oh my god, this scene is too scary!¡± ¡± f * ck, the little darling is so scary. she actually doesn¡¯t feel scared? ¡± ¡°tomboy, little darling is really a tomboy, a full tomboy!¡± ¡± the ignorant are fearless. this isn¡¯t scary enough. wait a minute, i think she¡¯ll wet her pants! ¡± ¡°just wait and see. i don¡¯t think the little darling will be afraid. the little darling is so powerful and so bold!¡± ...... hanged ghost was already frightened by little darling. a beautiful little face suddenly appeared and stared at him. with one unsteady move, hanged ghost fell down with little darling. bo xiujin was shocked. he dodged to the side and reached out to catch the little darling who was falling. the little darling rolled out of bo xiujin¡¯s arms. then, he looked at the hanged man. she went over and flipped the hanging ghost over. ¡°ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± li ruhua was so scared that she screamed, ¡± so scary, so scary! ¡± Chapter 1467 1467 your hair is real? li ruhua seemed to be frightened. she turned around and ran forward. then the cameraman ran off as well. ¡± wait for me! ¡± ¡°brother xiujin, do you want to see it? this hanged ghost is a real person. although the makeup is pretty good, you see, he¡¯s a human.¡± little darling pointed at the actor who had nothing to live for. bo xiujin stood up with the support of the wall. after taking a look, he almost rolled his eyes and fainted. even if she knew that the makeup was fake, it was still scary. it was too realistic. moreover, the temperature here seemed to be lower, so it was inexplicably creepy. in addition to the temperature, there was also scary music. the music that seemed to be constantly switching between various ghostly screams was too scary. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t look, let¡¯s go forward!¡± bo xiujin took a deep breath and reached out his hand. ¡± little darling, let¡¯s go? ¡± the little darling was speechless. she had worked so hard to get it down, but no one had even looked at it. he was a little disappointed. this hanged ghost was a fake. he really didn¡¯t look that scary. however, brother xiujin was afraid, so there was nothing he could do. the little darling shrugged and said, ¡± then let¡¯s go. ¡± when they were leaving, little darling nced at the hanged ghost again. ¡± can you hang it up yourself? or do you want me to help you throw it up?¡± little brother hanged ghost was speechless. throw, throw it up? he didn¡¯t dare to speak and shook his head frantically, indicating that he didn¡¯t need it. he would find a way to hang himself back. ¡°en, then you can hang it back yourself.¡± the little darling said, ¡± it wouldn¡¯t be good if i used too much strength and hurt you. ¡± with that, the little darling caught up to bo xiujin. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. you¡¯ve been to the underworld before. you don¡¯t have to be afraid. everyone has to experience death, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± the little darlingforted bo xiujin. she felt that bo xiujin might have been the man she liked in her previous life, so she had to be gentle. as he spoke, the little darling began to talk about the 18 levels of hell. ¡± brother xiujin, do you know what the 18 levels of hell are like? i had a dream a few days ago. those ghosts were so miserable. they were thrown into a pot of oil and all sorts of torture ...¡± the little darling spoke with logic and logic, as if he had really been there. she talked as she walked. it was particrly terrifying, and bo xiujin had goosebumps all over his body. who would have such a terrifying and perverted dream?! when the audience in the live broadcast room heard the little darling¡¯s words, they were also stunned. ¡°she¡¯s so good at making up stories!¡± ¡°the little darling already knows how to make up stories at such a young age, and he even deliberately made up stories to scare our xiujin! you¡¯re not cute!¡± ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a young child. he¡¯s so good at talking and making up stories. i don¡¯t like him! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s deliberately scaring xiujin, right? i really hate her for bullying our xiujin!¡± ¡°to be honest, mo nan chong couldn¡¯t have really taken a fancy to our little brother xiujin, and that¡¯s why he entered the haunted house with him, right? don¡¯t tell me she learned such a disgusting trick at such a young age?¡± ¡°i hate this kind of brat the most!¡± ¡°damn, our little darling is not a brat, she¡¯s so cute. she already said that those things were from her dream. is there anything strange about telling her friends about her dream?¡± ¡°dream? why would she dream of such things? how old is she?¡± ¡± there must be something wrong with her heart. it must be very dark. she¡¯s so young and she¡¯s already having such a dream of the 18 levels of hell. i think she¡¯ll go to the 18 levels of hell sooner orter! ¡± ¡°i really hate mo nan chong!¡± ¡± if you guys hate her, then so be it. i like her, but i hate bo xiujin too! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you like bo xiujin?¡± ¡°just based on you annoying fans, we don¡¯t like bo xiujin!¡± ...... the fans started arguing again. little darling and the others began to change positions again, and little darling walked to the front. the passageway was very dark. as they walked, an ancient well-like ce appeared in front of them. then, all of a sudden, green smoke began toe out of the well. the music suddenly became extremely terrifying. ¡°something might being out of there!¡± li ruhua whispered, ¡± let¡¯s go around that ce! ¡± ¡± why did you go around it? since we¡¯re here, we should see the ghost. ¡± the little darling seemed very interested in this ce. at this moment, the music changed and became even gloomier. the lights seemed to have dimmed. then, from the ancient well, a hand that had been soaked in water climbed out. it had terrifying red nails and a stiff posture. a female ghost with disheveled hair crawled out. ¡°ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± flowey was the first to scream. the cameraman was about to throw the camera away. bo xiujin subconsciously put his hand on li ruhua¡¯s shoulder, and then li ruhua screamed even more miserably. the little darling looked at the female ghost with a smile. ¡±e, i¡¯m here.e quickly! wow, did you really soak your hands? you¡¯re so dedicated! if you act as a ghost, do you get a high sry?¡± as he spoke, the ghost crawled over in a strange manner. ... ¡± then, the rest of them followed li ruhua and ran. when the ghost heard themotion, it began to chase after li ruhua and the other two. the little darling stood by the well and peeked inside. ¡± it¡¯s so real. there¡¯s actually water inside, but the water must be very shallow. ¡± after the little darling studied it for a while, he scratched his body. li ruhua, bo xiujin, and the cameraman ran over, panting. the ghost with disheveled hair also caught up. ¡± give me back my life! ¡± a terrible sound came from the ghostly actor¡¯s body. the little darling looked at the hair of the ghost actor thoughtfully. then, the ghost actor suddenly crawled in front of the little darling. the little darling was not frightened. she calmly touched the ghost¡¯s hair. then, he asked,¡±is your hair real or fake?¡± it should be fake, but the quality is quite good. can you lend it to our huahua to y with? huahua really likes wigs!¡± the little darling looked at li ruhua¡¯s shiny hair. ... ¡°if you don¡¯t say anything, i¡¯ll take it as you agree!¡± as the little darling spoke, he began to pull the ghostly hair. the ghostly actor probably didn¡¯t expect that not only was someone not afraid of him, but someone actually wanted to pull his hair? she was shocked and dumbfounded as she allowed the little darling to pull her hair. the little darling pulled with great force, and then the actor of the ghost let out a scream, ¡± it hurts! ¡± ¡°f * ck, real hair?¡± the little darling quickly retracted his hand. ¡± sorry, i thought it was a fake hair! ¡± the ghost cosyer was so scared that she almost cried. she turned around and crawled back into her well. Chapter 1468 1468 hey, don¡¯t you want your head? the little darling walked to the well and lowered his head to look at the trembling well ghost. he whispered, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, little sister. i didn¡¯t know your hair was real ... why don¡¯t you pull my hair a few times? ¡± the ghostly female cosyer was already shivering. she was a ghost, yet you dared to pull her hair. if i came up to pull your hair, would you skin me? he had seen devilish children before, but he had never seen such a devilish one. it was too terrifying. she was so cute, but why was her behavior so scary? on one side, the actress was trembling. on the other side, the little darling saw that she did not dare to speak and did not say anything more. seeing that the little sister seemed to be really frightened, sheforted her a little, then turned around and left, not bothering the little sister again. as they were walking away, the little darling said to li ruhua, ¡± huahua, this hair is real. if we meet a fake er, i¡¯ll get you another one. ¡± the wigs here must be very real. after all, they are scary.¡± ¡± no, there¡¯s no need for that, ¡± li ruhua said. ¡± little miss ... i don¡¯t have any fetishes for stealing hair from ghosts! ¡± ¡°yes, i do.¡± the little darling said, ¡± i promised you. ¡± li ruhua was speechless. he didn¡¯t really want that kind of ghost¡¯s hair. even if it was fake, he was still afraid ... it would be great if he was bald! as the few of them walked, something suddenly came from the front. then, a headless man walked over, followed by a head rolling towards the little darling. ¡°my head, my head fell off. little kid, can you help me pick it up?¡± the body let out an old voice. ¡°oh.¡± the little darling responded. bo xiujin was almost suffocating. he pulled out the little darling.¡±don¡¯t go over ...¡± what made bo xiujin almost suffocate wasn¡¯t just the head rolling over, but also because the head seemed to be covered in blood. he could smell blood. even if it was fake, it was too realistic and too scary. ¡°it¡¯s okay, i¡¯ll just help him pick it up.¡± the little darling¡¯s smile was a little devilish. when the fake ghost saw the little darling¡¯s eyes, he shuddered inexplicably. he felt that the little darling¡¯s eyes seemed to be harboring ill intentions. ¡°my head ...¡± ¡°i can help you pick it up.¡± after the little darling appeased bo xiujin, he walked towards the head. before he reached the head, a pair of small hands suddenly picked it up. a small, handsome face that was carved out of jade appeared in front of everyone. it was a six or seven-year-old boy in a suit. he was very handsome, as if he hade out of a painting. the little boy lowered his head and looked at the head, then at the little darling. ¡± are you afraid? ¡± ¡°little ninth master, why are you here?¡± the little darling was a little surprised to see li jiujue. li jiujue would asionallye over to look for her, but not too often. however, when she needed something or needed something, little ninth master would alwayse over. ¡°i heard that you guys came to the haunted house, so i came as well.¡± there wasn¡¯t much expression on li jiujue¡¯s small face. he only looked at bo xiujin with an unclear hostility. ¡°oh.¡± little darling looked down at the head and said with interest, ¡± this head looks real. do you know how it¡¯s made? how¡¯s the feeling?¡± as she spoke, the little darling touched the head, then she looked meaningfully at the headless one not far away. ¡± can we open this head and take a look? ¡± the headless ghost cosyer: ¡°??? ¡± as expected, he had felt that this little girl was not ordinary when he saw her eyes. now, it seemed that she was really not ordinary. this was the first time he had heard someone make such a terrifying request. he wanted to open this head and take a look. even he, who knew that the head was fake, felt terrified when he saw it. because the blood was dripping, and it was very real, as if it was real, very terrifying. but this little girl, not only was she not afraid, she even wanted to open it to take a look. did she think this was some kind of fruit? is it a watermelon? open it and see? ¡± wait a minute, don¡¯t go. do you want to leave? your head is still in my hands! ¡± little darling saw the headless ghost take a step back and hurriedly said, ¡± wait a minute, big brother! ¡± the headless ghost was speechless. it was afraid! as a staff member, he had seen many tourists who were afraid of him. even the most courageous ones did not dare to get close to him. this was the first time a youngdy had asked him not to leave. he was afraid of himself, alright? not only was he afraid of himself, but he was even more afraid of this little girl! ¡°hey, don¡¯t go. i won¡¯t open it if you don¡¯t want to!¡± the little darling saw that the ghost was about to escape and quickly shouted, ¡± forget it, forget it. i¡¯ll give you my head. by the way, how did you act? how did you lose your head? ¡± the little darling looked at the headless ghost with curiosity. when the headless ghost saw the little darling running towards him, he immediately exploded. he was so shocked that he turned around and ran away. the little darling snatched the head from li jiujue¡¯s hands and ran after the headless ghost. ¡± hey, big brother, your head. you can¡¯t abandon your head, right? you can¡¯t work like this, right? ¡± the headless ghost was speechless. pared to having no head, how he acted as someone whose secret was revealed was even scarier, okay? he had to keep it a secret to make people feel that he was mysterious and terrifying, okay? ... the little darling chased after the headless ghost like a fly and caught up with it in no time. at the same time, bo xiujin was already sweating. he had thought that he would need to protect his little darling, but he did not expect his little darling to be so brave. li jiujue, on the other hand, was rather calm. he followed her slowly. li ruhua was still rather calm. he felt that it was normal for the little darling to be like this. lord rong was like this too. they were practically identical. the cameraman asked carefully, ¡± are the ghosts here all bullied by miss darling? is she sure she¡¯s here to y? isn¡¯t she here to cause trouble for the haunted house?¡± ¡± er, it¡¯s also possible that after miss darling is done ying, this haunted house might not be able to continue. ¡± li ruhua cupped her chin in her hands, thinking that it was possible. bo xiujin was speechless. li jiujue turned around and nced at the cameraman. ¡± do you have a problem with my wife? ¡± ¡°f-f-what?¡± the cameraman looked at li jiujue in shock. ¡°madam.¡± li jiujue said coldly. ... ¡°ah?¡± the cameraman looked at li ruhua in shock. ¡± is the betrothal set? ¡± ¡± no... ¡± li ruhua nced at li jiujue. he had never decided. it was just that this little ninth master seemed to like their little darling a lot. although lord fourth had rejected him sternly, little lord jiu still came to look for the little darling often. Chapter 1469 1469 because it¡¯s dangerous! ¡°big brother headless ghost, hold onto your head properly, don¡¯t lose it again.¡± the little darling said in his childish voice, then forcefully stuffed the head into the headless ghost¡¯s arms. the actor who yed the headless ghost looked at the little darling as if he was looking at a freak. he looked so innocent and cute, but this child¡¯s courage was really terrifying! even though there was nock of courageous people who entered the haunted house, they were not afraid when they saw them, and they were even less afraid when they knew that they were people in disguise. however, shouldn¡¯t little darling, who was so young and a girl, be so scared that she would cry when she saw a headless person? in the end, not only did the little darling not cry, he even returned his head to him! after a long chase, he finally managed to stuff the head that was covered in blood and even scared himself into his arms with the calmest expression. the headless man stood there in a daze. he felt like he had met his life¡¯s end. he suddenly didn¡¯t want to act as a ghost anymore. was his acting skills too bad? ¡°are you alright?¡± the little darling stared at the headless ghost. ¡± why are you trembling? ¡± the headless ghost hugged his head and walked away in a daze. the little darling shrugged, pouted, and finally said, ¡± so boring. why isn¡¯t it scary at all? ¡± at this moment, the audience in the live broadcast room was dumbfounded. although everyone was also shocked by the scene, they were even more shocked by the little darling. what kind of child was this? how old is he? not only is he so coy, but he¡¯s also so bold. although she was as cute as an angel, she was also as scary as a demon. picking up a head and chasing after a ghost, was this something a human would do? did this girle from hell? the little darling was really bold. she walked in front with bo xiujin and li jiujue following behind. bo xiujin had thought that although he was afraid of ghosts, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of fake ghosts. in the end, he was scared to death and didn¡¯t protect his little darling. but the little darling didn¡¯t need anyone to protect him. when the ghosts saw the little darling, it was like they had seen a ghost. as the little darling walked, he was still nagging in his childish voice, like a big boss. ¡± the air conditioning here is not enough. it¡¯s colder in theherworld, but it¡¯s not cold here at all. it¡¯s not scary. ¡± ¡°little miss, how did you know that theherworld is colder?¡± li ruhua rubbed his arms. he felt that this ce was really cold, okay? ¡°ah, i¡¯m from there.¡± the little darling was stunned for a moment, then added, ¡± i said i dreamed of it! ¡± ¡°alright, little miss¡¯s dreams are extraordinary.¡± li ruhua was trembling. even the bravest photographer was trembling in fear. the little darling continued to walk forward. she also mentioned some ces that they should go to in this haunted house. she said that the lighting and atmosphere were not good, and that they could set up some other ghosts or make some graves that did not have ghosts. they would look very real and scarier than the ghosts that were yed by humans. the little darling pointed out as he saw the other ghosts. anyway, no matter what kind of ghost it was, the little darling was very bold and went up to say hello. the ghosts were so frightened that they thought they had seen a ghost. the little guy also picked up a very long wig and put it on mischievously, pretending to be a ghost with only hair. as she walked, she gave all the ghosts a good scare. after all, the staff knew what kind of ghosts were inside the haunted house. when an unknown one suddenly appeared, they all thought that it was really haunted. then, the entire haunted house fell into chaos. the little darling, however, was ying very happily. she was not afraid at all. after that, the haunted house workers probably had no choice but to release some animals and bugs. in the end, the little darling was even less afraid. she saw a snake and went over to chat with it. everyone was dumbfounded. bo xiujin, on the other hand, looked at the little darling with a horrified expression. so she was such a darling ... only li jiujue¡¯s eyes seemed to glow when he looked at the little darling. although li jiujue didn¡¯t have much affection for her, the love in his eyes was very strong. he looked very mature, as if he was an adult. ¡°theherworld sea!¡± the little darling suddenly cried out in surprise and then ran forward. there was a scene in front of them that looked like a ck sea. there was a ck bed on it, and something seemed to be rising and falling in the sea. it looked creepy, but the little darling was very happy. ¡± it should be hell ahead. i¡¯ve finally arrived at the ce i wanted toe to! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re going to hell?¡± bo xiujin frowned. ¡°it¡¯s not that i want to go, i want to take you there!¡± the little darling reached out to grab bo xiujin¡¯s hand but was stopped by li jiujue. li jiujue stepped between the two of them unhappily and grabbed the little darling¡¯s hand. ¡± he can walk on his own. ¡± the little darling was speechless. after that, li jiujue pulled the little darling and walked forward without giving him a chance to exin. bo xiujin and the rest followed behind them. the cameraman said softly, ¡± why does this little boy have such a strong aura? it¡¯s a little scary. ¡± ... ¡°of course he has a strong aura. he¡¯s the li family¡¯s little ninth master. do you know the li family? the li family that used to be very powerful in the underworld, and the one thatter cleared their name. he¡¯s only six years old, but he¡¯s almost in charge of the li family!¡± li ruhua said in an extremely low voice. little lord jiu was even more powerful than their lord fourth, alright? at such a young age, he already had such powerful abilities. he was really not an ordinary person. moreover, little 9th master was also a ruthless person. he had already taken a fancy to the little darling at such a young age and wanted to make the little darling his future wife ... good eyes! although fourth master was a huge obstacle in this matter, it didn¡¯t stop little ninth master from pursuing little miss. little ninth master could be said to be very bold. ¡°you¡¯re so young, yet you want to take over the li family?¡± the cameraman¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± he¡¯s only six years old. god, the li family are all ruthless people. he¡¯s too pitiful. ¡± you don¡¯t have a childhood at such a young age. you¡¯ll probably be assassinated by many people, right?¡± li ruhua: ¡°!!! ¡± he had never considered this problem. however, after the cameraman said it, it seemed to be true. there were many people in the li family, and it felt like the good and the bad were mixed together. everyone coveted the li family¡¯s assets, although little 9th master was capable enough to be chosen by the old master and appointed as the heir. ... but who would be convinced that a six-year-old child would take over everything in the li family? there would definitely be someone who would take action against little master jiu. therefore, there should be a lot of danger around little ninth master. huahua finally realized why lord fourth was so strongly against this little ninth master getting close to little miss. even young madam had said that she would only see her when she grew up ... it was because it was dangerous! Chapter 1470 1470 too many enemies after huahua thought of this, she began to worry about the little darling. both lord fourth and young madam were not around. it seemed that he had to take care of his little darling more in the future. he could not let this little ninth master get close to little miss too often. the li family really had too many enemies, and the little ninth master was still so young that he couldn¡¯t protect himself. he even thought that the reason li jiujue was pushed out to be the li family¡¯s heir was because his family had other motives. perhaps it wasn¡¯t because they really wanted him to be the heir. outsiders all knew that little 9th master would be in danger if he was pushed out to be the heir. it was impossible for the li family to not know anything. thinking of this, li ruhua looked at li jiujue with aplicated expression. huahua was a coward at first, but when he thought about how he had to protect little miss, he couldn¡¯t help but rush forward and get sandwiched between the little darling and li jiujue. the little darling and li jiujue looked at li ruhua at the same time. the little darling looked confused. ¡± what¡¯s the matter, flowey? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, little miss. i¡¯m scared. can i go with you? or should i carry you while we walk?¡± huahua was a two-meter-tall brawny man, and she was shivering. little master jiu looked at li ruhua coldly, his eyes filled with coldness. he seemed to be very dissatisfied that he and his little darling had been disturbed by huahua. when huahua met little ninth master¡¯s eyes, she suddenly started to burp. ¡± burp, burp ... ¡± i¡¯m so nervous, so exciting, why is this little ninth master so scary! although he was scared for no reason, huahua was someone who had seen big scenes after all. she had been with lord rong and had seen many big bosses, so he could still pretend to be calm. ¡°don¡¯t think i¡¯m afraid of you!¡± huahua nced at young master jiu. ¡± men and women should not be so close. stay away from our little miss! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re also a man.¡± li jiujue¡¯s beautiful little face was expressionless. he was so solemn that he looked like a cold-tempered adult. ¡°... i don¡¯t count!¡± huahua¡¯s words were shocking. ¡°oh, you¡¯re not a man.¡± li jiujue nced at li ruhua with aplicated expression. the little darling also looked at huahua with a strange expression. after a long while, the little darling asked, ¡± huahua, are you nning on changing your gender? you finally have a clear understanding of yourself and know that you¡¯re not a man anymore?¡± bo xiujin and the cameraman also looked at li ruhua with a dumbfounded expression. huahua was speechless. how was he not a man? he was a real man, okay? he had never thought of changing his gender. he was a very normal man and had never thought of bing a woman. he just wanted to say that he was an elder in front of his little darling, okay? ¡°little guy, don¡¯t be too bad! i¡¯m not saying that i¡¯m not a man, but my darling¡¯s elder is different from you.¡± with that, huahua squatted down and lifted the little darling up, letting him ride on her neck. the tall huahua stood up. he lowered his head and looked down at li jiujue. ¡± can you do it? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± little lord jiu bit her lips, anger surging in her. ¡°you can¡¯t!¡± huahua hummed and walked forward, childish and happy. little lord jiu didn¡¯t say anything and followed behind huahua, his face a little gloomy. bo xiujin consoled her softly, ¡± little friend, don¡¯t be angry. if you need it, big brother can carry you. ¡± then, li jiujue looked at bo xiujin as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡± get lost. ¡± bo xiujin was speechless. were kids nowadays all so scary? was he unable to keep up with the times? the little darling was so good at talking at such a young age, and he was so brave. he was not afraid of ghosts, and he knew how to run a haunted house. he had been teaching the haunted house workers how to run a haunted house. and this little ninth master in front of him was very handsome and seemed to have a bad temper. furthermore, he matured early. he was only a few years old, but he already wanted a wife ... bo xiujin¡¯s expression was very, veryplicated. as he walked, he whispered to the cameraman, ¡± when i was my age, i only liked to y with mud. the pretty sister in the vige said she wanted to y house and be my wife. i even lost my temper. ¡± the cameraman was speechless. the cameraman silently carried his camera. he felt that this group of people were not normal. soon, the group of people arrived in front of arge city gate. it had to be said that this city gate was very exquisitely built. all kinds of terrifying ghosts were carved on the ck surface, which made people feel creepy at first nce. on the city wall, there were all kinds of corpses hanging, which looked unspeakably eerie. because of the lighting and music, everyone¡¯s heart subconsciously tensed up. they felt that this ce was a little scary. the little darling, on the other hand, was very excited. he sat on li ruhua¡¯s shoulder and said happily, ¡± you don¡¯t say, it really does look a little like it! ¡± huahua was speechless. what should i do if little miss is always talking nonsense? ¡°brother xiujin, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± before the little darling could wait for huahua to put her down, she directly slid down from huahua¡¯s shoulder and lightly fell to the ground.pared to the big huahua, the little darling was simply too small. bo xiujin was speechless. was it toote for him to go back now? ... when he heard the music, he could feel that this ce was not simple. there was definitely going to be a big scene! it had been scary enough just now, but the little darling¡¯s courage had diverted some of his attention. but if he continued to walk inside, he was scared! he was afraid of ghosts, he was really afraid of ghosts! bo xiujin¡¯s expression wasplicated. his face was filled with struggle. of course, he didn¡¯t dare to retreat alone. when the fans in the live broadcast room saw this, their hearts ached. ¡°our brother xiujin must be scared!¡± ¡± our male god is most afraid of ghosts. letting him in is like letting him suffer! ¡± ¡°my heart aches for our xiujin. what should we do? we need to go in and help him!¡± ¡°i originally quite liked little darling. she¡¯s so cute, but now i can¡¯t like her. can¡¯t she see that big brother xiujin is afraid of ghosts?¡± ¡°she¡¯s still a child. can you look at her face at such a young age?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. a little darling is still too young. aren¡¯t children all like this? they only care about ying by themselves! ¡± ... ¡°i don¡¯t like her anyway. i can¡¯t force her even if she¡¯s a child!¡± ¡°am i forcing you? i remember that bo xiujin agreed toe over, right? bo xiujin must have reposted the notice of the live broadcast. if he¡¯s afraid, he can just say it. he¡¯s an adult, if he can¡¯t do it, he can just retreat.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if the little darling says he wants to go in, he can also say he doesn¡¯t want to go in. no one will stop him from leaving, okay? ¡± ¡°are you guys blind? it¡¯s because the little darling is so excited that bo xiujin can¡¯t leave, okay? xiujin has always been a very kind person, and he¡¯s more considerate of others!¡± Chapter 1471 1471 no one begged him to help anyone ¡°some people are really funny. isn¡¯t this good?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, no one begged him to pretend to be kind, no one begged him to help anyone! the most terrifying thing is this kind of person. no one asked him to do anything, but he did it himself, and he still felt that he was really pitiful!¡± ¡°don¡¯t go too far, are the fans of the little darling all mad dogs? randomly biting people!¡± ¡± it was mo nan chong¡¯s idea to go to the haunted house. who¡¯s going to be responsible if something happens to a child like her? ¡± ¡°they signed an agreement with the haunted house, okay? moreover, darling is so brave, how could there be a problem!¡± ¡°don¡¯t throw all kinds of dirty water on our little darling because of bo xiujin, okay? bo xiujin hasn¡¯t even said anything yet, but you fans, are you all eager to bring hate to bo xiujin?¡± the fans were fighting like crazy on the inte. at the entrance of the big city, the little darling seemed to have sensed that bo xiujin¡¯s expression was off. she was very excited at first, but when she saw that bo xiujin seemed to be afraid, she asked, ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t want to go in, right?¡± the little fellow¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. he looked at bo xiujin with his chin in his hands. ¡± mm ... if you don¡¯t want to go in, we won¡¯t. it should be more terrifying and bloody inside. it¡¯s not something ordinary people can bear.¡± although she wanted to stimte bo xiujin¡¯s memory. however, if he was really afraid, she could not let him in ... she had dreamed that there were ghosts in the underworld who were scared to death, and they were really scared to death ... that face, tsk tsk, it was too scary. ¡°it¡¯s fine. you want to go in, don¡¯t you?¡± bo xiujin had always been a gentle person. he didn¡¯t usually reject people. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± the little darling nced at bo xiujin, feeling a little conflicted. she wanted to go in, but her main purpose was to bring bo xiujin in for some excitement. she really felt that bo xiujin seemed to be the person in her dream. perhaps he could recall something. she suspected that he was the one who woke her up. however, she was also worried that she would scare the man to death. ¡°i¡¯m fine with it.¡± bo xiujinughed and said, ¡± you¡¯re a girl and you¡¯re not afraid. if i¡¯m afraid, wouldn¡¯t i beughed at? ¡± with that, bo xiujin reached out and was about to tap the little darling¡¯s nose. however, before he could touch the little darling, a small hand suddenly attacked and grabbed bo xiujin¡¯s hand. he was clearly just a six-year-old child, but li jiujue¡¯s strength was extremely great. he grabbed bo xiujin¡¯s hand just like that, leaving him no room to resist. he couldn¡¯t move at all. bo xiujin looked at li jiujue in shock. he really didn¡¯t know how a child could have such great strength. it was too strange. when he met li jiujue¡¯s gaze, bo xiujin could clearly feel the strong hostility in li jiujue¡¯s eyes. he could not remember offending li jiujue. could it be that this child was doing this because of the little darling? even if it was because of a little darling, there was no need to be so excited, right? he was just a child ... li jiujue let go of bo xiujin¡¯s hand. his gaze was filled with warning. it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want bo xiujin to touch his little darling again. bo xiujin didn¡¯t lock the door. he wanted to say something but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. after some discussion, they decided to go in and take a look. after all, since he was already here, he couldn¡¯t just not enter at the door. in the end, the little darling took the lead and directly opened the door. this part of the haunted house was the scariest ce in the entire haunted house. it was said that most people had fainted here, and it was also the most exciting ce. as soon as the little darling and the others entered, the sudden loud and exciting music made everyone¡¯s hearts clench in fear. although the little darling and li jiujue were the youngest, they were the calmest. there was no change in their expressions at all, as if nothing in their surroundings could affect them at all. the little darling entered and began to criticize again. ¡± which part of him looks like yinsi, and which part doesn¡¯t, ¡± she said excitedly as she walked. at the same time, she also turned back to look at bo xiujin, worried that he would be frightened. however, bo xiujin still looked normal. on the other hand, huahua and the cameraman, who was known to be the bravest, were screaming in pain. especially the cameraman, who was screaming the most. ¡± wuwuwu, mom, i want to go home.¡± huahua, who was initially afraid, had forgotten her fear because of this cameraman. ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re very bold? ¡± ¡°who would tell the truth if they wanted to make money!¡± the photographer continued to scream in pain. ¡± ah, i don¡¯t dare to look anymore! i don¡¯t dare to shoot anymore!¡± then, he threw the camera into li ruhua¡¯s arms, grabbed her shoulders with both hands, and hid behind her. huahua looked very tired. ¡± is there anyone like you ... ¡± this was too unreliable, right? ¡± ... ¡± the little darling¡¯s expression was a littleplicated as he said, ¡± these are all fake ghosts, not real ones. the real ones are even scarier! ¡± the cameraman was speechless. i won¡¯t listen, i won¡¯t listen. the monk chanted. ¡°did you do something wrong? if you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. ghosts usually don¡¯t take revenge on people they don¡¯t know.¡± the little darling consoled again. ... the cameraman was speechless. just as they continued to move forward, the little darling suddenly stopped. ¡± someone is approaching us. there¡¯s a murderous aura! ¡± the little darling frowned. she could tell if the people who came were the haunted house¡¯s staff. the presence of the haunted house¡¯s staff was different from other people. at that moment, a few shadows suddenly emerged from the darkness and attacked li jiujue and the little darling. the little darling quickly reacted and immediately started fighting with the other party. li jiujue¡¯s reaction was also very fast. he immediately started fighting with the other people. ¡°you¡¯re here for me!¡± little master jiu seemed to have reacted very quickly, and his face suddenly turned ashen. when huahua saw this, she immediately returned the camera in her hand to the cameraman, then rushed over to help the little darling. the cameraman, on the other hand, was shaking as he said, ¡± are haunted houses nowadays that scary? you want to scare people and then fight?¡± ... he carefully hid in a corner. seeing that the little darling and li jiujue were both children, bo xiujin also went up to help without a second word. however, bo xiujin¡¯s kung fu wasn¡¯t very good after all. very soon, he was forced to retreat by a killer and almost fell down. the fans who were watching the live broadcast on theirputers or tablets screamed. ¡°what¡¯s going on? can anyone tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 1472 1472 a heartbreaking back ¡± god, what is going on? why is the haunted house so unsafe? this isn¡¯t part of the haunted house¡¯s design, is it? ¡± ¡°damn it, these people are all holding real knives and guns. it¡¯s dangerous, our brother xiujin is in danger!¡± ¡± f * ck, what¡¯s going on? why would we suddenly run into this kind of danger? what¡¯s wrong with the haunted house? how can such a dangerous ce still be open for business? ¡± ¡± i think they¡¯re all after li jiujue. that child seems to be someone with a special status. it¡¯s not strange that they¡¯re being targeted! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s the young ninth master of the li family. the li family has so many enemies, and he¡¯s the heir of the li family. it¡¯s normal for him to be assassinated.¡± ¡± it¡¯s rumored that young master jiu will encounter more than 30 assassinations a month. it seems to be true. ¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t know what the li family is thinking. it looks like they don¡¯t want the young 9th master to inherit the family business. otherwise, why would they want the identity of the young 9th master¡¯s heir? are they trying to make it easier for people to assassinate him?¡± ¡°then you¡¯re wrong. the li family are all ruthless people, especially old master li. although he likes li jiujue a lot, he thinks that young master jiu must have the ability to inherit the li family. therefore, these assassinations can be considered a challenge!¡± ¡°f * ck, what if little lord jiu dies?¡± ¡°if he¡¯s dead, then he¡¯s useless. what kind of ce do you think the li n is? everyone in the li n is a wild beast, a wild beast that can eat the flesh and blood of their own children and rtives!¡± ¡°if li jiujue were to die, old master li could still find another child, a better one. he would only think that little ninth master was ipetent. he may like li jiujue now, but if he dies, he will naturally like other children.¡± ¡°damn, this is too abnormal!¡± there was a lot of discussion on the inte, and some people began to sympathize with li jiujue. they felt that li jiujue was really too pitiful. she was only six years old, and she had to face such an assassination. at the same time, in the haunted house, the little darling realized that bo xiujin seemed to be hurt by someone. the little fellow turned around swiftly and rushed towards bo xiujin. then, he grabbed the assassin and threw him away. when the cameraman saw this scene from a corner, his expression was even more horrified than if he had seen a ghost. ¡°i, i¡¯ll go, what did i just see!¡± ¡± she¡¯s not even three years old yet ... she, she just flung someone away? ¡± the cameraman swallowed his saliva frantically. he felt that he had gone crazy and that he was hallucinating. how could there be someone with such great strength and such terrifying strength! if the cameraman was frightened, bo xiujin was really stunned. he was right in front of him, and he really saw the little darling grab the man¡¯s belt and throw him out. the little darling was too amazing! not only was he powerful, but he was also powerful to the point that it was terrifying. was this still a child? was she the reincarnation of some hercules? bo xiujin¡¯s lips twitched. he had wanted to protect his little darling, but he had never expected that he would be protected by a little one. following that, the three of them, little darling, li jiujue, and huahua, worked together to beat the few assassins until they peed their pants. after the assassins were chased away, the little darling then looked at bo xiujin. ¡± are you alright? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. the great celebrity bo was still in a daze. he had never thought that he would be protected by a child. this child was still so young and waspletely like a little milk bun. at the same time, li ruhua dragged li jiujue to the side without a word. ¡°young master jiu, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t like you, but you should know that there are too many dangers around you. although our little miss is very powerful, she is still very young. if you keep appearing by little miss ¡®side, you¡¯ll bring disaster to our little miss.¡± huahua squatted down and tried her best to speak to li jiujue earnestly. he knew that little master jiu was very powerful, but he often encountered assassinations. if people knew that he was very familiar with miss darling, there would still be people who woulde to find trouble with little darling. he didn¡¯t want the little darling miss to be in any danger at all. the current little ninth master probably didn¡¯t have the ability to protect the beloved miss. ¡°you¡¯re still a child. you like the darling miss, so you¡¯ll have a chance when you grow up. since you like her so much, you wouldn¡¯t want the little darling miss to be in danger, right? just like our lord fourth and lord rong, lord fourth will never bring danger to lord rong.¡± huahua tried to persuade him. ¡± i can¡¯t leave her ... ¡± li jiujue said in a daze after a long while. he would die if he left her. he wasn¡¯t being pretentious. he meant it literally. he couldn¡¯t be too far away from her, and he couldn¡¯t be away from her for too long. once he was away from her for too long or too far, he would die. however, li ruhua was right. he would indeed bring her too much danger. at the thought of this, little ninth master lowered his head. his small hand covered his heart. he felt as if a knife was twisting in his heart, and the pain was driving him crazy. ¡°i know.¡± young master jiu nced at li ruhua and said, ¡± i¡¯ll leave now. ¡± ¡°hey, i¡¯m not saying you should leave now.¡± seeing the little guy¡¯s sad and disappointed eyes, huahua was stunned for a moment and felt uneasy. after all, he was still a child. did he speak too harshly just now? this guy was quite pitiful. he was so young, but he was already being tortured to death by his family. li jiujue didn¡¯t say anything. he turned around and walked away in a daze. his figure was small, and his back view made people¡¯s hearts break. he seemed to be very sad and disappointed, as if dark clouds were covering his head. when the little darling turned around, he felt as if his heart had been stabbed by something. ¡°little miss, he said he had something to do, so he left first.¡± huahua said guiltily after thinking about it. ¡°oh.¡± the little darling nced at li jiujue, then at bo xiujin, who was beside him. his expression was a littleplicated, and he felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. in the live broadcast room, many people had seen little lord jiu¡¯s back view. ... he had clearly appeared extremely domineering, but when he left, he was in such a dazed state. after all, he was a child who had been carved out of jade, and he had always been the li family¡¯s very powerful little ninth master, so when everyone saw this, their hearts were about to shatter. ¡°it¡¯s so heart-wrenching!¡± ¡°little lord jiu is so pitiful!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, my heart hurts so much. i¡¯m about to cry!¡± ¡± he¡¯s just a child. why does he have to bear so much? i really want to rush up and hug him. he¡¯s so cute. ¡± ...... li ruhua and the others continued forward. because li jiujue had left, the atmosphere was a little heavy. after the assassination, everyone seemed to have be braver. the haunted house did not cause any more trouble. Chapter 1473 1473 the little darling¡¯s golden idea the little darling had hoped that bo xiujin would remember something. after all, she felt that bo xiujin was the one who woke her up. she had a feeling that she woke up for something important, but she could not remember. therefore, the key was to find the person who woke him up and ask him. unfortunately, along the way, although bo xiujin seemed to be a little afraid, he didn¡¯t think of anything. the little darling asked bo xiujin if the checkpoint in theherworld kingdom looked familiar. bo xiujin said that he had never entered a haunted house before, so he didn¡¯t find it familiar. the little darling was speechless. it was all in vain. the little fellow was very depressed. after waiting outside the haunted house for a while, the rest of the people came out as well. however, unlike darling¡¯s group, the other team came out with pale faces and messy hair. tang luo, jiang fu, chenn, and the others ¡®legs turned to jelly. some even fell to the ground. ¡°oh my god, you scared me to death!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t want to enter a haunted house anymore. what the hell is this? why is a haunted house so realistic? is it trying to scare people to death?! ¡± ¡± wu wu wu, i miss my mother. i don¡¯t want to go to a haunted house anymore. this is thest time i¡¯m going to a haunted house! ¡± ¡± ah, the sun is so good. i thought i would never see the sun again. ¡± the little darling looked at his godfather, godgrandfather, and godgrandfather, and the corners of his mouth twitched ... ¡°this ce isn¡¯t realistic at all.¡± the little darling said with certainty, ¡± i have a way to make them more realistic. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just joking. isn¡¯t that scary?¡± tang ziyi grabbed his hair. ¡± i was almost f * cking scared to death. i thought i was going to die today! ¡± ¡°third grandpa, that¡¯s because you¡¯re too timid.¡± the little darling looked at tang ziyi seriously and said in a childish voice, ¡± for people who really like to take risks, this ce is not scary enough. there are many areas that arecking and there are many areas that can be improved. ¡± the extremely cute little guy said seriously. as the live broadcast had not ended, many people on the inteughed when they heard what the little darling said. ¡± even though the little darling is very brave, this haunted house is the scariest in the world. i don¡¯t believe she can make it scarier. ¡± ¡°who doesn¡¯t know how to talk big? just listen to a child¡¯s words!¡± ¡± even a child shouldn¡¯t speak so casually. she¡¯s making it seem like she¡¯s very powerful, but she¡¯s actually just so-so. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m starting to dislike mo nan chong more and more. she used to be really cute and attractive, but after she learned how to talk, she always seemed to be bragging and arrogant. i don¡¯t know how her family raised her, to make her so arrogant!¡± ¡°that¡¯s because he¡¯s rich!¡± ¡°the richer a person is, the more low-key they should be, right? they¡¯re so high-profile all the time. they¡¯ve raised the child wrongly. don¡¯t they know how hard it will be for the child?¡± ¡°he¡¯s rich, why should he let his child suffer? even if the child has always been so extravagant, she will never be able to spend all this money in her lifetime!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. to us, their lives might be very luxurious, but to them, it¡¯s just a normal life. ¡± ¡± anyway, i hate it when such a young child wears so many luxury goods. i also hate it when she seems to be able to get everything without putting in any effort. ¡± ¡°if it¡¯s sour, then so be it. no matter how sour it is, you won¡¯t be able to get these!¡± ...... many people on the inte were criticizing little darling. the little darling promised that he could make the haunted house even scarier, more fun, and more interesting. because the little darling looked so confident, the haunted house¡¯s boss was interested in what the little darling had said, so he went to find the little darling directly and asked her if she was willing to tell him how to improve it. the boss said that if the little darling could tell him how to improve it, he would definitely give the little darling a bonus in the future. the little darling immediately agreed. after that, the little guy had a private conversation with the boss in the boss¡¯s office. outside the office, li ruhua, tang luo, godgrandfather, godgrandfather, and godfather were all waiting. although the secretary told them to go outside and rest, the group of people didn¡¯t go out. instead, they waited earnestly for the little darling. everyone was more or less worried about the little darling. li ruhua was scrolling through the news on her phone. everyone was furious when they saw the news. ¡± that¡¯s too much! he actually said that our little darling will make this haunted house so that no one wille! ¡± ¡± if their haunted house followed little darling¡¯s suggestion, it would be very childish. after all, little darling is too young. ¡± ¡°our little darling isn¡¯t that childish, okay? although she is young, she is very powerful!¡± ¡± i¡¯m so angry. is there something wrong with these people¡¯s brains? why do they always say that about our darling! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know who was the one who said that we¡¯d only announce the little darling¡¯s secret after he and little ting ¡®er grow up. now, everyone¡¯s scolding him. it¡¯s no wonder celebrities don¡¯t like to let the public know about their children.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, we should protect the little darling. if it wasn¡¯t for the little darling¡¯s strong heart, how could an ordinary child take such a scolding! ¡± ¡± this is so frustrating. should we help this haunted house change a little and let them know how powerful the little darling is? ¡± the group of godfather and godgrandfathers were pacing back and forth in the corridor. ¡± aren¡¯t we all afraid of ghosts? this haunted house has already scared us to this extent. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work if we try to change it! ¡± ¡°darling said it can be changed, so let little darling do it. others may not believe it, but do you think we should not believe in little darling?¡± ¡°although that¡¯s what you say, i¡¯m still so anxious. the little darling is still a child after all!¡± ¡± let¡¯s wait and see. since the boss is willing to talk to the little darling, the boss should be more experienced. if the little darling¡¯s words are not appropriate, she will not make fun of her own haunted house. ¡± ... everyone was in a heated discussion. inside the office, the haunted house¡¯s boss, a beautiful woman in a cheongsam, was listening with glowing eyes. the little darling¡¯s suggestions were all very good. she had thought of some things but could not do them, and there were some things she had never thought of before. but when the little darling said this, she felt as if she had suddenly been enlightened. the little darling had too many ideas. it would be a pity if she did not manage this haunted house. ¡°darling, you¡¯re really full of ideas!¡± ¡°little darling, why don¡¯t you just be our haunted house¡¯s nner?¡± the boss was so excited that he wanted to rush over to hug and kiss the little darling. she had a feeling that her haunted house was going to be on fire! originally, their haunted house was already very popr, but with the little darling¡¯s suggestions and improvements, their haunted house would definitely surpass the otherpetitor. they were going to be on fire! the little darling was really too amazing. her suggestions were all golden ideas! ... Chapter 1474 1474 lord rong, the little darling can even make money! ¡°oh, i can do the nning, but i won¡¯t run away with you. i can give you advice, but you have to pay me. if you do as i say, i can guarantee that our haunted house will be the world¡¯s number one.¡± the little darling¡¯s little face was clean and his eyes were dark. however, the words he said made people feel that he was full of confidence. she was really confident in herself. and her boss was a good boss with good eyes. when she heard the little darling¡¯s suggestions, she felt that the little darling was very smart and very good at it! even though she was so young, she was better than all the other haunted houses in the world. the details of theherworld that she had mentioned were so real. what she had said was so perfect! if they could do it, the haunted house would be on fire. she was going to open chain haunted house chains all over the country and even the world. with the little darling, she had nothing to worry about. her n was to design the haunted house in different models. she had been worried that she would not be able to find anyone with the right idea, and now, she had found a treasure. absolutely! ¡°then, let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation!¡± the boss did not treat the little darling as a child. he respected the little darling very much and reached out to shake hands with him. then, the boss asked for the little darling¡¯s bank ount number and contact information so that he could give the little darling his monthly sry. the sry offered by the boss was not low either. at the same time, li ruhua, who was outside, looked at the inte and said angrily, ¡± f * ck, someone actually said that the little darling would be kicked out by the boss! ¡± ¡± they actually said that our little darling definitely doesn¡¯t have any useful suggestions? ¡± ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s too much!¡± as li ruhua spoke, the little darling walked out of the office with his boss. the two of them seemed to be chatting very happily. ¡± cameraman, give us a close-up. let everyone see that our little miss didn¡¯t get kicked out. she¡¯s having a great time talking to the boss! ¡± huahua said to the cameraman. the cameraman immediately gave a close-up. because the live broadcast had not ended yet, many people had seen it. however, everyone was still mocking him. almost no one believed that the little darling had a pleasant conversation with the boss because the little darling was really capable. ¡± that doesn¡¯t mean anything. who would be impolite to a child? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. what¡¯s more, the little darling has so many family members. the little darling¡¯s parents are not ordinary people. the boss wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them, right?¡± ¡± what ideas can mo nan chonge up with? if she can make the haunted house more stylish and scarier, i¡¯ll livestream myself eating sh * t. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± dy boss, would you like to say a few words?¡± li ruhua looked at the boss. the boss was wearing a cheongsam and looked very charming. she smiled and said that she had a very good chat with the little darling. ¡± miss darling is indeed very smart and impressive. even the ideas she suggested have stunned me. i¡¯m sure she¡¯ll use them in all the haunted house chains in the country. our haunted house will bepletely reorganized and closed for about a month. we¡¯ll reorganize the haunted house and use little darling¡¯s ideas.¡± ¡°i know many people don¡¯t believe in darling, but it¡¯s okay. when the haunted house is ready, everyone cane in to take a look. experience just how amazing the little darling¡¯s ideas are!¡± thedy boss trusted her little darling very much, so she was full of confidence at this moment. she still felt that her haunted house would definitely be popr. at that time, as long as one person was willing to join, then the news would spread from one to ten to a hundred, and it would definitely be a mess of poprity! thinking of this, thedy boss was very excited. she really liked scary things like this. opening this haunted house was already not bad, but from now on, her haunted house would be famous all over the world. although thedy boss was happy, theizens didn¡¯t acknowledge her. there were still many people who felt that the little darling was not reliable. if thedy boss did as she was told, then this haunted house, which was considered scary but not bad, would be destroyed. however, everyone felt that thedy boss would do what the little darling wanted. after all, the little darling¡¯s backer was too terrifying. thedy boss definitely could not offend him. when huahua saw thesements, she became even more depressed. no one actually believed thedy boss¡¯s words. only a small number of die-hard fans still felt that the little darling was very powerful. it seemed like he would have to wait for the haunted house to be reorganized in a month before he could show everyone the situation. the live broadcast was almost over. after the little darling bade farewell to thedy boss, he brought everyone back. when bo xiujin was about to leave, the little darling invited him to the north thearch club for a meal. then, the group of people went to the north thearch club. during the meal, the little darling chatted with bo xiujin and mentioned all sorts of things about theherworld. in the end, bo xiujin had a nk look on his face and didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°it seems that you¡¯re even more confused than i am.¡± the corners of the little darling¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± forget it. since i¡¯m here, i¡¯ll just take things as they are. ¡± i¡¯ll remember what i should remember.¡± bo xiujin looked at the little darling inexplicably. he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it either. he just felt that the little darling was quite familiar, but he didn¡¯t know anything about what the little darling had said. of course, he did not find it strange. after a day of interaction, he could already feel that the little darling was really special. ...... city M. in an antique inn, leng rongrong sat on a swing chair and scrolled through her phone. fourth master mo sat opposite her and handed her a cup of tea. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± lord fourth asked worriedly when he saw that his wife¡¯s expression was not very good. ... ¡°someone¡¯s been stirring up the news recently. a lot of people are scolding little darling.¡± lord rong frowned. although she knew that the little darling was smart and wouldn¡¯t be affected, as a mother, she was still worried about her little darling. ¡± ... ¡± hearing this, fourth master mo was about to take out his phone. however, lord rong stopped her. ¡± stop looking. you¡¯ll definitely be angrier than me if you see it ... ¡± with lord fourth¡¯s personality, if his precious daughter was scolded by others, he would probably feed those people to the crocodiles. she had just contacted the little darling and the little darling had said that it was fine and that she did not care. the little fellow also told them not to worry about it and to focus on finding brother huang ¡®er. only then did lord rong feel more at ease. ¡± however, i¡¯m a little surprised that the little darling has be a haunted house¡¯s producer. ¡± lord rong took a sip of tea and looked up at his master. ¡± she¡¯s not even three years old, but she already knows how to earn her own money. ¡± ¡± she¡¯s known how to earn money since she was born ... ¡± lord fourth said calmly. the little darling had all sorts of advertising endorsements the moment he was born. the little guy had been an ambassador for diapers since he was born ... although the little darling did not show his face and the photos were not released, it could be said that he was lonely from the endorsement. ... however, the other party¡¯s shop directly gave her a pile of diapers for free. they said that as long as the little darling used it, it would be considered as her endorsement. they even gave her a lot of endorsement fees. ¡± those are all passive. this time, the little darling is using his brain to earn money. ¡± lord rong said with a gratified look. Chapter 1475 1475 da bai, you¡¯ll start running tomorrow! as soon as fourth master mo thought about how his little darling could use his own brain to earn money, his heart began to ache for his little darling. ¡°is darlingcking money?¡± after a long while, lord fourth suddenly said, ¡± i¡¯ll transfer some money to darling. ¡± they were going to find little nan yu, but they still missed their little darling. lord rong ,¡¯... you don¡¯tck money, do you? you don¡¯t even need to give it to me. can¡¯t i spend all the money my godfathers give me? as for song junlin and the others, their godfather, who was the darling of the children, doted on them like they were nothing. not only did he not have a child of his own, but he also wanted to snatch our daughter away from us. he even said that he wanted to leave the junlin group to the little darling ... old song has already made his will ...¡± when he thought of this, lord rong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. song junlin and the others had actually agreed to make a will, indicating that these properties belonged to the little darling. then she said that even if she had children, they would have to rely on their own efforts, but the little darling was different. lord rong was deeply worried about their future wife and children. the little darling was indeed not short of money. her food and clothing were all provided by people. if she wanted money, she could just casually ask and there were many people who gave her money. she didn¡¯t even know how many assets she had to inherit. on the other hand, because little ting ¡®er was a boy, everyone thought that he should grow up and earn his own money ... lord rong couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for his little ting ¡®er. other families valued boys over girls, but his family valued girls over boys. although they also liked little darlings, the way they taught little ting¡¯ er waspletely different. the little darling¡¯s money could be spent however he wanted now, but everyone felt that they should hide little ting ¡®er¡¯s money and give it to him when he was an adult. ¡°what other people give is different from what daddy gives.¡± when lord fourth thought of this, he was also a little unhappy. she was clearly his precious daughter, but in the end, this group of people were all fighting over her with him! ¡°the little darling shouldn¡¯t need it.¡± lord rong smiled. ¡± didn¡¯t she say that she¡¯s going to bring huahua and luo luo to pretend to be poor? ¡± lord fourth was speechless. although lord rong had agreed, he actually couldn¡¯t bear to let the little darling pretend to be poor. ¡°are we really going to let darling act poor? there will be a lot of people who will bully her, right?¡± in today¡¯s society, there were many snobs who were not very friendly to the poor. he knew that some people on the inte would be jealous of the little darling and then say bad things about him. if the little darling really pretended that she was poor and that she had no connections, would she be bullied? as an old father, although he knew that his daughter was quite capable, he still couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°the little darling can solve it on his own. besides, isn¡¯t there still a storm?¡± lord rong didn¡¯t mind. ¡± when i was young, i wanted to experience the life of a poor person too, but my godfathers didn¡¯t allow it. no matter what i did, it was very high-profile. since the little darling was willing to do this, then he would let the little darling experience it. everyone would cooperate with her if there was nothing else. if she really ran into any trouble, she would jump out to help. there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± their family didn¡¯t have much, but they had many connections and a strong background. in the following month, little darling was being questioned by many people. the haunted house was constantly being modified, and as time passed, more and more people were not optimistic about it. there were also manyments online. they all said that the little darling would destroy the haunted house if she meddled too much. ¡± there are three more days before the haunted house reopens. i wonder what mo nan chong¡¯s suggestion is! ¡± ¡°what kind of constructive suggestions can a three-year-old kide up with? i believe the haunted house will be very childish. i wanted to go have some fun, but i¡¯m not interested anymore.¡± ¡°i¡¯m quite interested in it. i want to explore it,¡± ¡± yes, my main purpose is to see what the haunted house has be. i¡¯ve been to the previous haunted houses, and they were quite scary. this time, after mo nan chong¡¯s suggestion, i want to see if they are still scary. ¡± ¡± what else can it be? it¡¯ll probably be a children¡¯s yground. what do you think a child¡¯s taste is like? ¡± ¡°yeah, i can¡¯t believe the eyes of a child.¡± ¡± i¡¯m so annoyed with mo nan chong. why does she have to be so nosy? i really like this haunted house. they make changes regrly, so every time ie here, it¡¯s always fresh. now that she¡¯s forcing people to change, it¡¯s not fun anymore. ¡± ...... many people were scolding the little darling. the little darling was ying with storm. although she was still very small, she could already throw storm away with a casual throw. that was why storm was terrified when it saw the little darling, especially when the little darling suggested to practice. the little fellow was even more powerful than lord rong when he was young. storm had also been abused by little darling, so everyone was very afraid of little darling, especially little darling who wanted to fight. ¡°aowu aowu¡± storm was thrown on all fours and wailed in pain. ¡°aiya, storm, you¡¯re too weak.¡± the little darling patted a few strands of storm¡¯s hair on his toot little hands and frowned. ¡± you¡¯ve been eating too much recently! ¡± storm looked at the little darling with a pitiful expression. ¡°you¡¯re not old. you can live for a few thousand years. you¡¯ve only lived for a few years. do you think you¡¯re old?¡± the little darling snorted. ¡± you¡¯re justzy! it¡¯s the same with the storm, they¡¯ve eaten too much roast chicken. flower, luo luo, you can¡¯t let them eat like this anymore, they¡¯re about to fill their heads!¡± ¡± not all of them were fed by us. they¡¯re second only to you in poprity, so anyone whoes to look for you and young master would basically feed them. ¡± huahua said helplessly, ¡± i want to control it, but there are too many people. i can¡¯t control it! ¡± the little darling was speechless. the little guy put his hands on his hips and looked at storm and rainstorm. ¡± do you want to control it yourself, or do you want me to help you control it? ¡± storm and storm looked at the white tiger, indicating that there was one more that needed to be controlled. the white tiger was even more powerful than them. it was almost like a fat pig. because it was too fat, it looked bloated. it no longer looked like the king of the forest. it did not have any dignity at all. a few days ago, this big white tiger was scared by a little mutt ... it was a tiger, but it was frightened by a puppy. a puppy that was only three months old had scared the big white tiger. ¡°you all need to reduce your weight!¡± the little darling looked at the big white tiger. ¡± you,e with me for a run tomorrow! ¡± ¡°roar?¡± the big white tiger, who was lying on the ground with its belly out in the sun, looked at the little darling in confusion. ... ¡°if you don¡¯t want to move, i¡¯ll drag you and run!¡± the little darling¡¯s face was dignified. ¡°roar!¡± the big white tiger¡¯s face was filled with fear. ¡®howe little master is even more terrifying than master ...¡¯ Chapter 1476 1476 increasing the difficulty for them three days passed in the blink of an eye, and the renovated haunted house started its business. because the changes were not big, it only took a month. the boss was very happy. she was waiting for the first batch of visitors in her office. the haunted house¡¯s staff were also very excited. after all, they all knew what the haunted house had be. it was much stronger than before. this haunted house was so scary that even they, the workers, would be scared when they entered. if the people they were familiar with were already afraid, then what about the others? they didn¡¯t know what kind of people were inside, so they must be even more afraid. a haunted house¡¯s main purpose was to create a scary and exciting atmosphere. they felt that the little darling¡¯s suggestions were too ssic and effective. after all, they all felt that it was terrifying. however, when they saw many people scolding little darling on the inte, everyone felt a little indignant for him. many people spoke up for the little darling, especially the haunted house workers. they felt that the little darling¡¯s suggestions were very good. however, none of them had expected that the little darling would actually be scolded so badly. ¡± thements on the inte are too much. how could they treat a child like this? ¡± ¡± the little darling is really smart. our boss has been praising her, saying that her suggestion is very good and that our haunted house will definitely be popr all over the world, but everyone has been scolding the little darling! ¡± ¡± we¡¯ll know when the touristse in. the little darling¡¯s ideas are really amazing! ¡± ¡°yes, i wonder how many visitors wille today!¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any visitors today. many people on the inte said that they won¡¯te. they said that the idea of the little darling will definitely not be fun, so they definitely won¡¯te and waste money! ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t our boss already organize a promotion and sell it at half price on the first day? there should be a few peopleing back, right? as long as one person enters, i won¡¯t have to worry about our haunted house¡¯s rating!¡± ¡± yes, i believe there will be people who don¡¯t believe in heresying over. besides, little darling still has some fans. her fans will probablye over to support her! ¡± just as the group of workers was discussing among themselves, the haunted house weed its first visitor. the first visitor was a fan of the little darling. he had speciallye to support the little darling. he had also brought a few friends with him, a group of five. after buying the tickets and signing the agreement, the group of people prepared to enter. the staff exined the situation to the visitors. since the haunted house wasrge and there would be scary things inside, he gave the visitors a walkie-talkie. if they were afraid or didn¡¯t want to continue, there would be staff members who would go in and bring them out. originally, the haunted house did not have these things, but because of the changes suggested by the little darling, thedy boss considered that some people might not be able to finish the whole journey, so she added things like a walkie-talkie. this was to prevent some tourists from being too scared to go out after going in. they would not dare to go out and would eventually lose their minds and have an ident. after the five of them went in, the staff members began to discuss again. ¡°are there only fans of the little darling? did no one elsee? if the little darling¡¯s fan says so, no one else will believe him.¡± ¡± oh, i really want to let everyone know that the little darling¡¯s designs are really amazing. she¡¯s really a genius. ¡± while the workers were discussing, a few more people appeared at the entrance of the haunted house. this time, the visitors were people who did not like little darling. they hade to ruin the show on purpose, saying that they wanted to see how uninteresting little darling¡¯s haunted house was. after the staff heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. ¡°i hope you guys have a good time and don¡¯t get scared.¡± ¡°scared? what a joke, they were probably all childish things. i see that you¡¯re done with your haunted house, and you¡¯re making changes ording to a little kid¡¯s words. can you really believe a little kid¡¯s words?¡± ¡± tsk tsk, that¡¯s right. we¡¯re here to see this mo nan chong make a fool of himself! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s probably too boring. we¡¯ll be out in two or three minutes.¡± the staff member was very angry and wanted to curse but was stopped by the staff member beside him. the staff member smiled and said, ¡± please. ¡± the few of them went in while chatting andughing. ¡± i¡¯m so mad! they said they were here to see a joke. they said that our haunted house was destroyed. how is that possible?! ¡± ¡°even if they destroy it, we won¡¯t destroy it!¡± ¡°don¡¯t be angry. they¡¯ll know once they go in. don¡¯t talk about two or three minutes. if they don¡¯t have any brains, they won¡¯t be able to walk out of the maze in a few hours. i¡¯ll get someone to increase the difficulty of their checkpointster.¡± ¡± yes, we should let them see that the little darling¡¯s design is so difficult that ordinary people can¡¯t walk out of it at all! ¡± the staff felt excited when they thought about the challenges at the haunted house. in many ces, little darling not only had a strong brain hole, but also calcted very urately, which required a very strong brain power toe up with. this haunted house was not just to scare people. there were scary and exciting things inside, and there were also things that required a high level of intelligence to crack and avoid the attacks of the ghosts. it could be said to be a haunted house with a story. this way, it would be more interesting. moreover, if the people who had been here didn¡¯t solve some of the riddles, they would definitely find a way toe back. it was much more interesting than the haunted house he had visited before. in the past, the customers would note a second time, but this haunted house had many puzzles. if they could not solve them, they would be asked toe out when the time was up. those who hadn¡¯t been cracked would definitely try to crack these levels after returning home, and then they woulde again and again. the staff members were all in awe of the little darling¡¯s brain. they felt that his brain was too good. even the staff members had no way of solving the puzzles inside. he had only told thedy boss about the little darling¡¯s riddle, and he was afraid that if word got out, these things would change every day. after all, the haunted house had done a lot of publicity. after two groups of visitors, the number of visitors started to increase. some were there to see what the little darling coulde up with, some were there to support the little darling, and there were also haunted house fans who were worried that the haunted house would change too much, so they came to see what was going on. ... there were also some scary live streamers who were trying to gain poprity. they were all here to do live broadcasts. since there was free publicity and the haunted house¡¯s settings were constantly changing, there was no need to worry about the furnishings inside being leaked out. therefore, thedy boss allowed these streamers to livestream inside. for a time, the haunted house was extremely lively. at the same time, many people were waiting for the livestreamers to do their livestreams. they wanted to see what the haunted house had be. Chapter 1477 1477 chapter 1479-horror story li ruhua, little darling, tang luo, and the others were also among the group of people waiting for the live broadcast. one of them was a scary streamer. he had been to many haunted houses around the world and explored many dangerous ces. he was very experienced and had a lot of fans. this time, he happened to pass by this city and happened to see the opening of the haunted house. in addition, this haunted house was very popr on the inte. even though many people were scolding it, he still came with interest. the little darling and the others were watching this live stream. the host was a handsome man in his twenties. he took his livestream equipment and bought a ticket to enter the haunted house. when he entered, he introduced the haunted house to her. he also mentioned that after darling¡¯s suggestion, thedy boss had used a month to make changes to the haunted house. ¡°this haunted house is one of the top haunted houses in the list. ¡°i¡¯ve been to this haunted house before. the reviews are around 4.7, and the highest is 5, so i¡¯ve always rmended you guys toe. but now, the haunted house had been renovated for a month, and the discussions online were different. what i heard from the staff is that the haunted house¡¯s experience and scariness have increased, but online, the number of people scolding it is much higher. the reason is that the haunted house is modified by a child, so it can¡¯t be scarier, it might be more childish.¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t gone in yet, so i won¡¯tment. after i¡¯ve brought everyone to experience it, i¡¯ll review it again.¡± the host liang feiyu smiled and said, ¡± this is the entrance to the haunted house. i heard that many people have already entered today. this haunted house was rtivelyrge, so it could amodate up to a hundred people at a time. moreover, they all entered from different entrances, so it¡¯s unlikely that the tourists would bump into each other. i¡¯m quite impressed with this.¡± many of liang feiyu¡¯s fans were urging him to go in quickly. they were all curious about what the little darling had done to the haunted house. ¡± it¡¯s definitely not interesting. i live nearby and i¡¯m toozy to go. it¡¯s too childish to let a little girl do the nning! ¡± ¡±dy boss¡¯s haunted house could have be a top-tier haunted house, but now, it¡¯s probably going to be a third-rate haunted house! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so. after all, thedy boss seems to be very happy.¡± ¡± then you¡¯re happy because you want to tter that child. after all, she has a lot of support behind her. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, who would dare to offend the little darling¡¯s backers? whatever the little darling wants to do, he still has to listen to her. if she says something bad, we¡¯re all done for.¡± ¡°just because he has a backer, he really can do whatever he wants.¡± ¡± how can you do whatever you want? what did our little darling do for you to say that about her?! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, darling didn¡¯t do anything, did he? he¡¯s giving suggestions to the haunted house, not to you guys. thedy boss is willing to ept it, so what¡¯s wrong with you guys? ¡± ¡± that year, we were in the way. we wanted the original haunted house, but with what she did, we can¡¯t enter the original haunted house anymore! ¡± the group of people instantly started arguing. liang feiyuughed and said, ¡± alright, stop arguing. let¡¯s just watch first. ¡± he didn¡¯t say that this ce would definitely be worse than before. since it¡¯s changed, let¡¯s take a look at something new!¡± after that, liang feiyu continued to walk forward. when they first entered the haunted house, it was very dark, and their eyes were not used to it. however, they got used to it after a while. the entrance to the haunted house was not much different from before. as liang feiyu walked, he kept his guard up for any danger. however, there was no danger at the beginning, nor was there anything scary. it was just that the music was a little scary. ¡± i¡¯m here to give my evaluation of this music. ¡± liang feiyu started to say, ¡± the music thates into this haunted house is indeed quite scary. it gives people goosebumps. as we all know, the apaniment of music is very important. it was just like a horror movie. when it came to a horror scene, there would definitely be terrifying music that would stimte people¡¯s heartstrings. the music for the entrance has also been changed. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the little darling¡¯s suggestion, but i think it¡¯s quite scary.¡± liang feiyu introduced as he walked. it didn¡¯t seem that scary at first, but gradually, liang feiyu started to feel nervous. although nothing appeared, the deeper they went, the colder the temperature and the more terrifying the music became. from time to time, there seemed to be a ck shadow floating by, and people always had the illusion that ws were scratching at their backs. when he turned around, it seemed like everything behind him had disappeared. the fans were all screaming in the live broadcast room. liang feiyu didn¡¯t know that a bloody handprint had appeared on his shoulder. then, in an empty room, the eerie voice of a woman telling a story suddenly appeared. she told a very scary story, and liang feiyu listened to it while doing the livestream. the livestream¡¯s viewers were also listening to the story. this haunted house was not supposed to be that scary, but because of this story, everyone started to feel nervous. although some people were under the sun, they still got goosebumps when they heard the story. it was a very terrifying and strange story, and the woman who told the story told it in the way that she was the main character. because there were many suspenseful elements in the story, it made people feel like they couldn¡¯t stop listening. he was so scared that his heart was about to fly out, but he couldn¡¯t help but keep listening. at the end, everyone let out a cry of surprise. the bulletments were all about how scary it was to be protected by bulletments. then, liang feiyu, who wasn¡¯t too nervous at first, couldn¡¯t help but start to feel nervous. this story was too good at exaggerating the atmosphere. all of a sudden, it made people feel as if they had really entered a horror story from their normal minds. in this part, he needed to solve all the mysteries in the story before he could leave this ce. the door of therge room was suddenly mmed shut. liang feiyu held his phone and swallowed. ¡± to be honest, i¡¯m a little creeped out at this moment. this story is amazing, and the atmosphere is just right. it makes people nervous for some reason. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve seen many haunted houses, but this is the first time i¡¯ve seen one that uses stories to make the visitors mad and use decryption to get them to leave on their own. i think this method is quite interesting, but it¡¯s also a bit scary.¡± ¡± imagination is the scariest thing. there¡¯s nothing scary in this room. it¡¯s just that the light is a little dim, but because of the psychological hint of the story, i can always imagine the scene of the female lead¡¯s death. ¡± Chapter 1478 1478 chapter 1480-fainted liang feiyu didn¡¯t have much hope for this haunted house at first. in the end, this was only the first level, and he already had a feeling of being frightened. he felt all the hair on his body stand up. fortunately, he could still stream, so when he saw thements, he didn¡¯t seem to be so afraid. however, he had never expected that a bullet screen with terrifying font would suddenly appear in his live stream. then, a woman¡¯s sinister voice sounded around them. it was the woman who had told the story. ¡°do you think i¡¯m fake ... you¡¯re wrong ... i can control everything about you ...¡± he said. the voice was extremely sinister. the bullet screen was full of ¡°f * ck.¡± ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s so scary!¡± ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s so terrifying!¡± ¡± f * ck, i can¡¯t take it anymore. even though i didn¡¯t enter the haunted house, i feel like i¡¯m already inside it! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m getting goosebumps all over my body!¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m going to die!¡± ¡± ah, ah, ah, i want to leave the live broadcast room, but my hands are shaking. i¡¯m afraid that after i leave the live broadcast room, she will still appear. she can¡¯t really exist, right? ¡± ¡± i heard that haunted houses are the most haunted ces because they have more yin energy. ¡± ¡± ¡± who said that a little girl can¡¯t design a scary haunted house? it¡¯s scarier than i thought! ¡± ¡°luckily i didn¡¯t go. if i did, i would have been scared to death!¡± ¡°is there anyone else who nders our little darling? now you can clearly see how powerful our little darling is!¡± ¡± this story was designed by the little darling, right? it¡¯s so emotional. the little darling is too amazing! ¡± ...... as thements flooded the screen, liang feiyu was already scared out of his wits. simrly, those who were not optimistic about the little darling and came to see the situation were also scared silly. of course, there were also people who came to support the little darling. there were five or six people in a group. at first, the more people there were, the more courageous they would be. but for some reason, after listening to the story here, everyone kept suspecting that there was an extra person around them, so they became more and more terrifying. ¡°argh! who touched me!¡± ¡± oh my god, it¡¯s so scary. i shouldn¡¯t havee! ¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i didn¡¯t think that supporting the little darling would cause me to be scared to death! ¡± ¡°there won¡¯t really be ghostsing out of this ce, right? this won¡¯t do. even though we know this is a haunted house and everything here is fake, the story just now is too scary ... didn¡¯t it happen inside the haunted house?¡± ¡°what should i do? i¡¯m so scared!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i want to go out, i want to ask for help!¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s designed by little darling. we have to walk to the end so that we can write an experience for everyone to see! ¡± ¡°right, we must persevere! we are darling¡¯s most loyal fans, we will never back down!¡± ...... at the same time, another group of anti-fans was screaming as they walked. they were originally a group of four or five people, but at this moment, they had beenpletely separated. then, everyone was running around in a panic. they were not so afraid at first, but for some reason, after listening to a few stories, no ghosts came out. instead, it made them feel even more terrible and even more psychological pressure. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± ¡°ghost!¡± screams of pain rose and fell. behind the surveince camera, a few employeesughed in satisfaction as they looked at the scene inside the haunted house. ¡°the little darling¡¯s design is too amazing!¡± ¡± yeah, i don¡¯t know where these ghost stories came from. they¡¯re so scary and effective! ¡± ¡± this isn¡¯t even the main event. it¡¯s just the appetizer. they definitely won¡¯t be able to hold on until the end! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think many people will be able tost half. the horror story will only get scarier and scarier towards the end. i really don¡¯t know how the little darling¡¯s brain works, he¡¯s so amazing!¡± ¡± it¡¯s hereditary. i heard that lord rong is also very powerful! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. lord rong is so powerful. i¡¯m so envious of his family. they all look like they¡¯re at the peak of their lives! ¡± ¡± be careful. if you see someone calling for help, we have to hurry and save them. ¡± ¡°yes, after these people leave, everyone will know how scary this haunted house is. at that time, no one will be able to defame our beloved miss!¡± ¡± those anti-fans would never have expected this. they were almost scared to death. ¡± ¡± oh no, someone has fainted. hurry up and get someone to save him! ¡± the staff members were in a mess. fortunately, thedy boss had expected that someone might be frightened, so she had specially called a doctor over to take charge. if someone were to be frightened and something happened, there would be an emergency doctor. after the little darling watched liang feiyu¡¯s live stream for a while, he was so bored that he didn¡¯t continue watching. ... on the other hand, li ruhua and the others watched with great interest. ¡± damn, darling, you¡¯re so amazing. did you write those stories? ¡± huahua looked at the little darling, feeling goosebumps all over his body. ¡°yeah.¡± the little darling nodded. ¡± it¡¯s based on a true story. ¡± huahua looked at the little darling with aplicated expression. she wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. in the end, she said nothing. ¡°i wouldn¡¯t go to a haunted house like this even if i had ten guts.¡± tang luo shrugged. ¡± that¡¯s simply looking for a beating. i¡¯ll see who dares to say that it¡¯s not terrifying. ¡± if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s scary, thene out of the haunted house!¡± ¡°i doubt anyone will make it to the end today. even that liang feiyu won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡± as the group of people discussed, the little darling sat on a small swing, deep in thought. in the afternoon, most of the visitors from the morning had already left the haunted house. there were thousands of tourists, but not a single one of them could make it to the end. many of them were carried out after fainting from shock. the emergency doctors were busy for a long time and rescued them one by one. a few of them were awake, but their mental state was very bad. it seemed that they needed psychological counseling. the resting hall was filled with the visitors from this morning. ... because they were all so scared that their legs went soft, everyone squeezed into the resting hall after they came out and did not go out. ¡°f * ck, i really don¡¯t want to go to the haunted house anymore!¡± ¡°i¡¯d like to try again. this challenge is too interesting! those horror stories are fun too!¡± ¡± it¡¯s really scary. who wrote those stories? i like horror stories, but i¡¯ve never seen those before. they look so real. ¡± ¡± horror stories are all adapted from real life events. ¡± one of the staff members heard the discussion and said, ¡± that¡¯s why no one has seen it. the horror story will change every day to ensure that even if our visitors have been to the haunted house before, it will still be fresh for them toe again.¡± ¡°damn ... is it that scary? those stories are amazing!¡± ¡°stories aren¡¯t the scariest ...¡± ¡± what¡¯s more terrifying? we¡¯ve entered the first stage, the stage where we have to listen to stories. ¡± Chapter 1479 1479 chapter 1481-popr ¡°there¡¯s even a real scene simtion at the end of the story ... it makes people feel like they¡¯re really the protagonists of a horror story ... it¡¯s really, really scary. even though they¡¯re all real people, their makeup and the temperature of their bodies are really too scary!¡± ¡± i fainted from fear. i think if you don¡¯t have enough courage, the first level is enough. if you go any further, you might go crazy. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯ve also reached thest level. i think there should be more terrifying levelster. everyone had to be aware of their own courage. if they were not that brave, it was really not rmended to go in. this is the scariest haunted house i¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°i really like to visit haunted houses. i¡¯ve been to all the haunted houses in the country and abroad, big and small. but now, i¡¯m full of admiration. if it¡¯s really a design by little darling, then she¡¯s an absolute genius!¡± ¡± what i admire most are these stories. where did she collect them from? why are they so real and so terrifying? ¡± ¡± where did all these real storiese from? and they even said that the stories would change every day! ¡± ¡± if the haunted house changes every day, i mighte here every day. i want to challenge it. i have to finish it and walk out! ¡± ¡± so, what¡¯s behind the first stage? ¡± ¡± in any case, only the stories in the first level are scary. theter levels are really scary. i guess there will be even scarier onester. i¡¯ll level up bit by bit. it makes people feel very scared, but also makes people want to challenge it!¡± ¡°speaking of which, i remember when we first came, some people said that the little darling¡¯s ideas must be boring and very childish. i wonder what kind of childish things everyone saw just now?¡± ¡°yeah, didn¡¯t they say that a haunted house designed by the little darling would not be scary at all? why did someone faint from fear?¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, is the haunted house too scary, or are you guys too timid? if you¡¯re a coward, then don¡¯t go to the haunted house. why do you have to challenge your limits?¡± ¡°if she¡¯s scared to death, our darling won¡¯t be responsible. after all, her ideas must be very childish.¡± ¡°yes, he¡¯s so childish that he won¡¯t scare anyone!¡± darling¡¯s fans started to taunt. then, those people who had always been ck-hearted and thought that little darlings definitely wouldn¡¯t make it shut their mouths at this moment. was this still called childish? this was simply terrifying. it was a world-ss horror, alright? even horror movies weren¡¯t as scary as this. it was too scary! after visiting the haunted house, he felt like he was going to have nightmares every day. everyone was silent, convinced in their hearts. although some people still felt that the little darling was just rich and the idea might not havee from the little darling, they did not dare to say it out loud. everyone was so scared that they were a little uneasy and absent-minded. at the same time, there were a few more hot searches about the haunted house on the inte. the first one was rted to the little darling. after theizens saw liang feiyu¡¯s livestream with the others, they realized that the little darling¡¯s idea was not bad. this haunted house had really be very scary. ¡°absolutely!¡± ¡± f * ck, i really want to experience it. it¡¯s so exciting! ¡± ¡± so many people fainted from shock. this is not just something exciting, okay? ¡± ¡± f * ck, i wonder how scary the ghost stories inside are. even a horror blogger like liang feiyu was shocked. he said that it was the best haunted house he had ever seen, and he did not make it to the end, so he decided to try a few more times. he wanted to clear all the levels! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t say that. i¡¯m afraid of haunted houses, but i still want to go and have some fun! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m a little scared. i didn¡¯t dare to go. i thought it would be childish, but i didn¡¯t expect it to be so scary. i won¡¯t be scared to death, will i? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s possible!¡± ¡± don¡¯t try it so easily. i went, and i fainted before i even came out of the first level. i really think there¡¯s a ghost inside that haunted house! ¡± ¡± how can there really be ghosts? they must be fake! ¡± ¡± i suspect that the first wave of people who went there were hired by the haunted house to create fake reviews. in reality, there shouldn¡¯t be such a scary group! ¡± ¡± indeed, how could it be this scary? i think the haunted house did this to increase its poprity and publicity! ¡± ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, go and try. i¡¯ve experienced it myself. i¡¯ll tell you how terrifying it is! ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t like little darling before, but now, i don¡¯t dare to dislike her ...¡± he said. there were different opinions on the inte because no one¡¯s words werepletely credible. therefore, everyone was eager to try it out and experience it for themselves. after all, the inte could be a fake army, or it could be someone invited to stir up the poprity. some of the livestreaming might have been given by the haunted house itself, so they might be the scariest things, and the rest might not be that scary. the haunted house became popr almost instantly. then, in the next few days, the number of visitors to the haunted house increased to an unprecedented level. each and every one of them came to verify if it was real. after all, many people had been exaggerating things, and many people thought that it was an exaggeration. a haunted house was not that scary. then, many people who didn¡¯t believe it wanted to try it. thedy boss couldn¡¯t wait for such a situation to happen. when those who did not believe in ghosts came, they were all very disdainful, thinking that a haunted house like this would not be a problem for them. however, when they came out, they were all in a mess. he came in high spirits and left in low spirits. those who imed to be brave all said that they were as timid as a mouse after entering the haunted house. they did not dare to say that they were brave anymore. in less than a week¡¯s time, everyone realized how scary a haunted house was. then, more and more people challenged him. since the story and setting of the haunted house were different every day, and no one had been able to clear thest level, many people visited the haunted house for the second or third time. the haunted house was so popr that many people from overseas came to challenge it. ... then, many people began to say that the little darling was really amazing to be able toe up with these tricks. of course, some people felt that these stories might not be the little darling¡¯s idea. after all, she was still so young. she couldn¡¯t be that scary, right? when lord rong saw the news on the inte, she was particrly pleased. although there were still people who doubted her little darling, her little darling was really amazing. after waiting for nearly half a month, lord rong and lord fourth finally met the organization that they had been longing to meet. the organization had also obtained lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s information and would send them to the other world in the next few days. although lord rong knew that lord fourth and she were both considered to have been reborn from another world, she actually did not have many thoughts about that world. she quite liked this world now, but when she thought about little nan yu being alone in that world, she couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed and worried. this time, no matter what, she had to bring little nan yu back to their team. Chapter 1480 1480 little nan yu, master, you can take my surname! the huge office was filled with simple ck and white colors. a small figure was sitting on an office chair. the figure looked very small, but the awe-inspiring domineering aura on his body covered the entire office. ¡°lord jiu, are you really going to let them go to the other world?¡± a man with long hair and wearing a suit sat on a chair at the side. ¡± we don¡¯t just bring people to the other world, right? ¡± ¡°they¡¯re different. they¡¯re involved in that matter.¡± little ninth master li jiujue¡¯s handsome and beautiful face shed with a hint of gloominess. ¡± they are also the parents of darling. ¡± ¡± the other world is too dangerous. after all, fourth master mo and lord rong have been reincarnated. if they go to the other world without any cultivation, i¡¯m afraid it will be dangerous, right? ¡± the long-haired man shrugged and said. ¡± but there are still some things that need to be solved by them. otherwise, not only mo nanyu, but darlings will also be in danger. ¡± li jiujue¡¯s eyes were dark as he said, ¡± back then, people like us were destroyed and then reborn. that was a chance given to us by someone who risked his life. there will not be a second chance. ¡± the long-haired man was silent for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡± alright, whatever you say. should i protect them in secret?¡± ¡± just don¡¯t put their lives in danger. bring them back when necessary. ¡± li jiujue said. ¡°uh-huh,¡± the long-haired man nodded. ¡± little darling, you don¡¯t remember the past? ¡± ¡°she should have some impression, but she can¡¯t remember everything. that¡¯s for the best, at least she¡¯ll be slightly safer.¡± little lord jiu leaned on the table and muttered. then, li jiujue¡¯s eyes darkened again, as if he had thought of something worrying. the long-haired manughed and said a few jokes before walking away. ¨C in the other world. on the mountain behind a small sect, a group of children were bullying a child. the child looked like he was only ten years old, and there was an even younger child beside him. the little boy was protecting the younger child, but he did not follow his heart, so he was quickly beaten ck and blue. ¡± mo nanyu, you useless piece of trash! ¡± ¡± what are you still doing here? you don¡¯t have any abilities at all. you don¡¯t deserve to stay here! ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t even cultivate, you don¡¯t deserve to stay in our sect!¡± ...... the group of teenagers left after giving mo nanyu a good scolding. xiao xun ¡®er had already grown into an eleven or twelve-year-old youth. he was no longer as fair and delicate as before, but he still had a little handsomeness to him. after he returned to this world, he fell into aa.ter, he was picked up by a useless elder of the kill immortal sect, and he only woke up not long after. little nie yan was furious. he had originally returned to his original appearance, but when rongrong fell into the water, he had almost dispersed all of his cultivation in order to save rongrong, almost losing his life. he had thought that he would die, but he didn¡¯t die and returned to this world. it was just that aftering to this world, he still looked like this little brat. furthermore, he was extremely weak and had no cultivation at all. what was even more infuriating was that after he returned to this world, he found out that his demon supreme pce had been robbed. not only was there nothing left, but it had also been seized by someone. moreover, the whole world was looking for him, saying that they wanted to kill him, the demonmander. nie yan remembered that he had promised rongrong to take care of little nan yu, so he had been hiding everywhere to look for little nan yu. finally, he found little nan yu, but he found out that this kid had also lost all his cultivation. after the group of teenagers left, nie yan and little nan yu stared at each other. nie yan looked at little nan yu with disdain. ¡± you can¡¯t even beat them! ¡± you don¡¯t deserve to be my disciple!¡± ¡°master, you can¡¯t beat them now! you might not even be able to defeat me!¡± little nan yu nced at nie yan and sighed heavily. ¡± what should i do? i don¡¯t know when i can go back and see mommy and the others! ¡± it¡¯s difficult for us to even survive, especially for you, master. if people find out that you¡¯re demon venerable nie qian, you¡¯ll be finished!¡± ¡°what do you mean i¡¯m finished? i won¡¯t be finished!¡± nie yan snorted arrogantly. ¡°you can¡¯t beat anyone now, you¡¯re just a weakling, of course you¡¯re finished! you can change your name.¡± little nan yan said, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°change your name? why should i change my name? i¡¯m not afraid of them!¡± nie yan red at little nan yu in exasperation. little nan yu: ¡± master, don¡¯t be so stubborn. it¡¯s just different from the past. this ce is no longer where we used to stay. ¡± mommy and daddy are no longer around, and the power here has also changed greatly. it¡¯s not something you or i can shake! the only thing we can do now is to protect ourselves and work hard to be stronger. when the time is right, we¡¯ll think of a way to go back and find mommy and the others! i promised mommy and daddy that i would go back. they must miss me!¡± nie sha snorted a few times. he really despised the current him and little nan yu. he had finally returned to his normal state, but in just a few minutes, he had be a little kid again. this time, he was so weak that he had no martial arts at all. he felt like a piece of trash. ¡°master, don¡¯t call yourself nie qian, and it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have thest name nie. why don¡¯t you take myst name? you can call yourself mo sha.¡± little nan yu looked at nie yan with a serious expression. ¡°i¡¯m not married to you, why are you calling me mo sha! why should this senior take your surname and my surname?¡± nie qian was furious. little nan yu looked at nie yan and chuckled. he subconsciously pinched nie yan¡¯s soft and tender little face and felt that it was really good to touch. in the past, he didn¡¯t have the guts to touch his master¡¯s face, but now, his master couldn¡¯t beat him anyway, so he could knead it however he wanted. looking at it this way, his master was actually not scary. on the contrary, he was quite cute. ¡°you dare to pinch me!¡± nie qian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°master, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± little nan yu pinched her again. nie sha angrily howled. just as the two of them were about to start fighting, an old man walked over from another direction. ¡± little disciple, it¡¯s time to go back and eat! ¡± ¡°elder teng!¡± little nan yu looked at the old man. elder teng was the useless elder of the ughter immortal sect who had taken in little nan yu. although he was an elder, he was looked down upon by many in the ughter immortal sect. they said that he was the weakest elder in the entire ughter immortal sect. ... it was also because this elder was the weakest, the most looked down on, and always liked to drink. he was so drunk that no one liked him and would bully little nan yu. ¡°eh, i picked up an extra kid? why does he look so familiar?¡± when elder teng saw nie qian, he looked left and right as if he found her extremely familiar. little nan yu hurriedly stood in front of nie yan, ¡± ¡°elder, you¡¯re hallucinating!¡± Chapter 1481 1481 lord rong and the fourth lord are here ¡°elder teng, don¡¯t drink so much!¡± little nan yu looked helplessly at elder teng, who was holding a wine pot and drinking continuously. elder teng loved to drink wine the most, and he couldn¡¯t leave this wine gourd all day. it was probably because he had drunk too much. it was said that elder teng, who was once very powerful, had lost all his martial arts. after that, elder teng was looked down upon by the entire sect. little nan yu looked at elder teng with a headache. he had wanted to ask elder teng if he could get back his lost cultivation. however, seeing that elder teng couldn¡¯t even manage himself, it was obviously impossible. elder teng had basically been drunk all these years. the entire ughter immortal sect called him a drunkard, and they looked down on him the most. ¡°wine is good stuff.¡± elder teng didn¡¯t mind and continued to drink. the dishes that little nan yu cooked were sofortable. as he drank, elder teng even looked at little nie yan. ¡± little guy, what can you do? ¡± little nie yan was still angry and looked at elder teng with disgust. then, he turned to little nan yu. ¡± why are you following such a trash? don¡¯t tell me you still want to be his disciple? ¡± you¡¯re my disciple, so you should find someone more powerful as your master, okay?¡± ¡°hey, i heard you.¡± elder teng looked at nie qian with dissatisfaction. ¡± i can hear everything you said! ¡± ...¡±if you heard it, so be it,¡± nie qian said. ¡°i heard it. i¡¯ll be angry. if i¡¯m angry, i¡¯ll kick you out of the sect. then you¡¯ll have nowhere to go.¡± elder teng took a sip of wine and snorted. ...¡±childish,¡± nie qian said. elder teng was speechless. little nan yu was speechless. after elder teng had a drink, he left and let little nan yu and little nie yan pack up. only nie yan and little nan yu were left in the room. the two of them stared at each other. nie yan¡¯s face was full of resentment and he seemed to be very dissatisfied with everything. ¡°master, don¡¯t be angry. we have to find a way to recover our abilities.¡± little nan yu said with a serious face, ¡± ording to the time, my younger brother and sister should be born. ¡± i want to see them.¡± nie qian was silent. he actually missed rongrong a lot, but he did not know how she was doing. he did not know what that bastard mo linyuan had done to her. ¨C leng rongrong and mo linyuan followed the long-haired man, lian kuang, and entered the other world. the journey to the other world went much smoother than they had expected. lian kuang had prepared clothes suitable for them, so they didn¡¯t feel out of ce when they arrived. ¡°this is lotus town, and this is my family¡¯s shop. i¡¯ve alreadypleted my task of sending you here. whatever you want to do next, do it by yourself. if you have any trouble, you can use the method i taught you to contact us. if you¡¯re going back, just find a shop with the lotus symbol.¡± lian kuang said after ncing at leng rongrong and mo linyuan. ¡°alright,¡± he said. lord rong nodded, ¡± thank you, brother lian. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re wee. i took someone¡¯s money, so i¡¯ll help them get rid of their disaster.¡± lian kuang nced at leng rongrong and mo linyuan and said, ¡± i¡¯ve prepared the things for you. i¡¯ve also prepared the currency of this world for you. you should be careful. ¡± ¡°there are too many sects here, and each of them is very powerful. after all, this is a world where cultivation is possible. if you don¡¯t have cultivation, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. once you¡¯re targeted by someone with cultivation, you won¡¯t even have a ce to hide!¡± ¡°i know.¡± leng rongrong nodded. in fact, along the way, lian kuang had been warning them to be careful. he had also told them that there were eight aristocratic families and many powerful sects in this world. it would be dangerous to provoke anyone. they hade to this world to find someone, so they should quickly find the person and leave. they should also not let others find out that they hade from another world. if they were discovered to be from another world, they would be in even more danger. after mo linyuan chatted with lian kuang for a while, he left lotus town with lord rong. the other world was so big. it was very difficult to find little nan yu and nie qian. it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. however, master rong and lord fourth decided to find little xun ¡®er no matter what. xiao xun ¡®er might not be easy to find, but nie qian was a demon supreme after all, so leng rongrong thought it would be easier. after leaving lianhua town, master rong and lord fourth began to inquire about little nan yu¡¯s whereabouts. just as they had guessed, little nan yu¡¯s whereabouts were difficult to find out. very few people knew about xiao xun ¡®er, but many people knew about the demonmander. not only did many people know about it, but they also saw all kinds of notices. someone was looking for demon venerable nie yan, saying that they were going to exterminate him ... ¡°will nie qian be alright?¡± leng rongrong looked at the notice and frowned. ¡± it should be fine. after all, he¡¯s like a devil. and these notices are still on the wall. it looks like they were posted not long ago. obviously, many people are looking for nie qian. ¡± mo linyuan analyzed the situation carefully. ¡± he looks very powerful. he should be able to protect himself. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that he lost a lot of his cultivation in order to save me?¡± lord rong frowned and said, ¡± i¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll turn into a child again. if someone really investigates him, he¡¯ll be in great danger. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to his devil pce first. if he¡¯s back, he¡¯ll definitely be near his home.¡± fourth master mo said. ¡°yeah.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. finding nie yan was a bigger goal. finding little nan yu after finding nie yan was the best choice. the two of them bought two horses and began to travel day and night in the direction of the devil pce. because they didn¡¯t have any cultivation, they couldn¡¯t ride a flying sword or ride a spirit beast like other cultivators. they could only ride horses like ordinary people without cultivation. along the way, lord rong and lord fourth heard many rumors about nie yan. she didn¡¯t know that nie yan was this powerful before. aftering to this world, she found out that nie yan, who had turned into a little milk bun, was the real demon lord. she was so powerful that it was terrifying. it was all for her that nie qian came to that world. he had actually given up all his cultivation for her. only aftering to this world did he realize how important cultivation was. this was a world where martial arts were respected. ¡± the demon lord is no longer the demon lord of the past. he¡¯s like a drowning dog now, with nowhere to go! ¡± ¡± we must find the demonmander and exterminate this terrifying demon! ¡± ... ¡± i don¡¯t know where he¡¯s hiding. he didn¡¯t even show up when his pce was upied. i guess he¡¯s lost all his cultivation. he used it all for the luosha empress, and it looks like he won¡¯t be able to recover! ¡± ¡°the demon lord really has nothing to say to the luosha empress!¡± Chapter 1482 1482 almost hunted down leng rongrong and mo linyuan sat together to eat. as they ate, they listened to the discussions around them. the luosha empress? this name was a little strange, but when lord rong heard it, he thought of himself. from xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s words, she already knew that she had thrown herself into that world from this other world and that she had been reborn into that world because fiend supremacy chi had used up all his cultivation in an instant. although she had no memory of this, she was now convinced of it. nie yan really had nothing to say to herself. mo linyuan did not say anything, but his eyes were deep and it was obvious that he had the same thought. he knew that he couldn¡¯t give rongrong to nie yan, but he knew that he really owed nie yan a big favor. after lord rong and fourth master mo finished their meal, they paid the bill and prepared to leave. when it was time to settle the bill, the storage bag in lord rong¡¯s hand identally fell to the ground. a crystal clear stone rolled out from it, which immediately attracted the attention of many people. the currency in this world was different from that in the original world. the currency of the other world was a type of stone. this stone was divided into many grades, with the worst being a tenth grade spirit stone and the best being a divine spirit stone. not only could this stone be used as currency, but it was also very useful for raising one¡¯s cultivation. especially the divine spiritual stone. the value of a divine spiritual stone was very high. it was equivalent to 100 million in modern society. a person who had 100 million on him and even dropped it out identally would naturally attract a lot of attention. even though lord rong quickly picked up the divine spiritual stone and stuffed it back into his storage bag, he was still being watched by many people. she could clearly feel the greedy and curious gazes around her. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. after settling the bill, fourth master mo said this in a low voice. he then held onto lord rong¡¯s hand and quickly walked out of the restaurant. as soon as they walked out, many people in the restaurant threw their money on the table and followed them out. those were divine spiritual stones! divine spiritual stones that could increase one¡¯s cultivation level and could be used to buy many things. other than the extremely wealthy great families, no one else had divine spiritual stones like this. it was also very difficult to mine divine spiritual stones. therefore, many people¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw the divine spiritual stone, especially when they saw that leng rongrong and mo linyuan were not from some of the big families that they had seen before. ¡°we¡¯re in big trouble,¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. because they did not have any cultivation, they had been extremely low profile ever since they arrived at this ce. although there were divine spiritual stones and other things that lian kuang had prepared, they had always kept them well and not let anyone discover them. today was truly an ident. ¡°they¡¯re following us.¡± lord rong turned around and took a look. ¡± they are all people with cultivation. only people with cultivation would want to fight for divine spiritual stones! ¡± ¡°it looks like there are a few with high cultivation levels. we¡¯re not their match.¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows. although his martial arts were powerful, it was still fine for him to deal with those with low cultivation. however, it would not be easy for him to deal with those with high cultivation. after all, it was very difficult to cultivate in their original world. even though qiao wu had taught him some cultivation methods before, he was at most considered an expert in that world. in this world, he could not be considered an expert. ¡°run!¡± ¡± the best n is to escape, ¡± lord rong said decisively. the two of them immediately fled on their horses. however, the people behind them weren¡¯t weak either. for the sake of the divine spiritual stones, they were giving it their all as they chased after lord rong and the other man. those with higher cultivation directly flew over on their swords. in just a few moments, lord rong and fourth master mo were caught up. in a small alley, lord rong and lord fourth were forced to retreat to a corner. they were blocked by several experts in front of them. ¡± hand over all your spirit stones. if you give us all your spirit stones, we¡¯ll let you live! ¡± a man with a big beard looked at master rong and fourth master mo arrogantly. lord rong and lord fourth didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the big-bearded man with solemn expressions. ¡°i¡¯m afraid the two of you don¡¯t have much cultivation, do you?¡± the bearded man and the rest looked at master rong and fourth master mo in a testing manner. if he had cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t have escaped on a horse. only people without cultivation would ride a horse. ¡°then you can try and see if we have cultivation.¡± lord rong¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. she was an actress, after all. she could see that the group of people in front of her still had some fear in their eyes, so she knew that they were still a little afraid of them. after all, those who possess divine spiritual stones are either from the eight great families or some of the more powerful sects. if they don¡¯t have some ability, it¡¯s impossible for them to possess divine spiritual stones. the bearded man and the people around him subconsciously took a few steps back. lord rong stood with her hands behind her back and walked toward the men step by step. her eyes were still filled with contempt. ¡± you want to stop us with such a low cultivation level? ¡± do you really think we¡¯re easy to bully? i lured you to this deserted ce, and you actually took the bait. that¡¯s good!¡± as he spoke, lord rong¡¯s eyes squinted slightly, looking as if they were filled with killing intent. when they met lord rong¡¯s eyes, the bearded man and the others started to feel guilty for some reason. they subconsciously became nervous. could it be that his cultivation was very powerful? this man and woman didn¡¯t look like ordinary people from their clothes. there were also some experts who liked to hide their abilities. perhaps this man and woman were deliberately hiding their abilities? if the other party¡¯s ability was high enough, they would not be able to discover it if they were hiding their ability. when leng rongrong saw the fear in their eyes, she stepped forward even more arrogantly. she did not do anything, but the unparalleled self-confidence she exuded was enough to scare this group of people. ¡°they might really be experts!¡± ¡± right. if he was an ordinary person, he would have been frightened by this. ¡± the bearded man and the others subconsciously took a few steps back. leng rongrong called out casually, ¡± e at me!¡± with a whoosh, they all ran away. ... lord rong heaved a heavy sigh of relief when he saw that there was no one else. she looked out of the alley again. after confirming that there was no one else, she walked out with fourth master mo. ¡°looks like i¡¯ll have to be more careful next time.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± luckily i have you. ¡± ¡± let¡¯s leave this ce. otherwise, we¡¯ll be easily exposed. ¡± ¡± let¡¯s hurry ... ¡± lord rong said. ¡± i don¡¯t know if we can cultivate. it¡¯s indeed dangerous to walk in this world without cultivation. ¡± especially when he thought of nie qian¡¯s situation. the entire other world was looking for him and wanted to destroy him. if they really found nie yan and he was in danger, how were they going to protect him without any cultivation? Chapter 1483 1483 chapter 1485-moving when master rong and fourth master mo were still in the other world, the little darling had already brought along the storm and storm to move. the little darling had moved to a small courtyard. the house in the small courtyard was not very big, but the courtyard was very big. the little darling had inherited lord rong¡¯s good genes and also liked to grow vegetables. although he was still young, he had a special liking for the vegetables and flowers he grew. when they moved, they even moved a few truckloads of the flowers and nts that the little darling had nted himself. in no time, the entire courtyard was full. ¡± little miss has nted many flowers. these flowers are all living very well! ¡± li ruhua looked at the flowers in full bloom and was also very fond of them. ¡± just like our lord rong, little miss has a talent for growing flowers! ¡± ¡°little miss is very simr to young madam in all aspects, but she doesn¡¯t resemble fourth master in any way! it¡¯s said that daughters take after their fathers, but this is fake, right? fang ¡®er is the little young master, and she¡¯s more like fourth master!¡± tang luo also had a thoughtful look on his face. ¡± i wonder how lord fourth and lord rong are doing. i haven¡¯t heard from them since they went to the other world. ¡± flowey was worried. they were doing pretty well. after all, other than the people on the inte who said that the grapes were sour because they couldn¡¯t eat them, they didn¡¯t have any other problems. with little miss¡¯s power, she could deal with any trouble. however, the situation in the other world was very different from that in this world. the people in the other world were very powerful. each of them had cultivation. like the cultivators on tv, they could fly on swords and fly here and there. they also had some very powerful pets. although lord rong and lord fourth were very powerful in this world, they were not powerful in the other world. they were just ordinary people, not cultivators.pared to cultivators, it was like a collision between mortals and gods. that world was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. it was very dangerous, and killing was not illegal. it could be said to bepletely different from the rules of this world. ¡± lord fourth and lord rong will be careful. they said that if they can¡¯t find young master huang ¡®er and mr. huang, they wille back on their own. ¡± tang luo said. it would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t worried. however, with lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s ability and intelligence, he still felt that they should be able toe back. he just didn¡¯t know if he could find young master huang ¡®er and mr. huang. after all, that world was huge, and finding them was like looking for a needle in a haystack. the inte was well-developed in this world, but there was no such thing in that world. it would not be easy to find someone. after three days of hard work, the little darling had finally moved home. although some of the family members were against it, lord rong had agreed to let the little darling be independent, so the rest of the people naturally had nothing to say. everyone was very obedient to lord rong. everyone was tired after moving. the three of them and the animals slept untilte in the morning. in the end, when she woke up early in the morning, she saw that lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s trip to the other world had actually be a hot search on flowey. ¡°this is bad!¡± huahua looked at the news on her phone and frowned. ¡± the news about lord rong and lord fourth has spread. the first hot search is that the rong yuan couple went missing at the same time! ¡± ¡± there are other entries at the back. someone said that lord rong and lord fourth went to the other world to find little xun ¡®er, and then said that they were probably dead! ¡± ¡± damn, that¡¯s too much. our lord rong and fourth lord have just gone over. who¡¯s cursing our fourth lord? ¡± ¡°however, there are actually many people who really believe in the matter of the other world!¡± ¡°really? has the news about lord rong and lord fourth spread?¡± tang luo immediately turned on his phone. when he saw the message on the phone, he immediately frowned and became worried. although this wasn¡¯t a secret, it would definitely bring some trouble if it were to spread. after all, if lord rong and lord fourth could go to the other world, there should be other people in this world who could go to the other world too. if she was lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s enemy, she would definitely cause a lot of trouble in the other world. moreover, if they knew that lord rong and lord fourth were not around, many sects in this world would be ready to make a move. after all, lord rong and lord fourth were no longer around. their backers might not help little darling and little ting ¡®er anymore. in particr, some of lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s subordinates might also rebel. after all, the little princess and the little prince were still too young, and some of the subordinates were not like tang luo and huahua, who always stayed by the children¡¯s side. they had deep feelings for lord rong and lord fourth. when one¡¯s business expanded, it was inevitable that many people who were not trusted would be traitors. tang luo nced at the hot search. there were indeed a few entries about lord rong and lord fourth. his heart was in his throat. although the little darling had once said that he did not want to rely on his daddy and mommy ... however, it was just a saying. they thought that moving was just a small matter. who knew that the matter would actually spread. this time, it was really as the little darling had wished. she might have to rely on herself from now on. ¡°little miss, why don¡¯t we bring the secret guards from the old estate? i¡¯m afraid our days won¡¯t be so peaceful in the future.¡± tang luo looked at the little darling and made a serious suggestion. ¡°it¡¯s fun to be in a bad life, but it¡¯s not fun to be in a bad life.¡± the little darling blinked, his face mischievous. as long as no one was going to cause trouble for her parents, she was fine with it. she was just feeling bored. if someone were to find trouble with her, it would be good to let her relieve her boredom. tang luo was speechless. as expected of little miss. he had the same character as lord rong. li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other. they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to convince the little miss, so they might as well not speak. even though little miss was young, she had her own ideas, and she was really good at it. after she designed the haunted house, the haunted house suddenly became popr. she heard that there were people waiting in line for 24 hours of filming every day. the little miss had earned her first pot of gold through this world. thedy boss had given her a lot of money. ... li ruhua even sighed at this. as expected, people who made money knew how to make money from a young age. their brains were good, and people like them couldn¡¯tpare. how old was the little darling? he was already so powerful. in the past few days, thedy boss had been in contact with the little darling, saying that she would give him more money to design more haunted houses. she nned to open more haunted houses all over the world. the little darling then gave him some more ns, all of which were very unique but very interesting ideas. after breakfast, the little darling brought storm, rainstorm, crit, and big white tiger out for exercise. because there was arge park nearby where they could climb the mountain, the little darling took the few of them to climb the mountain. tang luo and li ruhua followed closely behind. the little darling looked charmingly na?ve in his little exercise clothes. he stopped after running for half an hour. ¡± da bai, you need to do weight training. carry me! ¡± the little guy said with his hands on his hips. ... Chapter 1484 1484 is she a monster? the big white tiger, who was too fat because of its gluttony, squatted down pitifully. the little darling immediately climbed onto great white¡¯s back. li ruhua and tang luo ran behind them, panting. they wished they could just drive a car and chase after the animals in front. ¡± huchi, huchi ... ¡± tang luo felt that he was almost out of breath. ¡± little miss, how can you have such good physical strength?! ¡± she actually ran for so long!¡± ¡± little miss has always had good stamina ... not only does she have good stamina, but she also trains us! ¡± huahua sighed. ¡± it¡¯s a good thing little miss isn¡¯t targeting us. otherwise, we¡¯d be in a worse state than great white. ¡± ¡°flower, luo luo, hurry up and catch up!¡± the little darling sat on the white tiger¡¯s back and looked back, calling out to the two. ¡°alright, we¡¯reing!¡± li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other, then huffed and puffed as they chased after him. under little pet¡¯s whipping, the two big and one small pets finally made it up the mountain. when they arrived at the top of the mountain, huahua and tang luo both sat on the ground dejectedly. ¡± oh my god, i feel like my legs don¡¯t belong to me anymore. i suspect i can¡¯t go down the mountain. i might have to roll down! ¡± ¡°who said it wasn¡¯t! i can¡¯t take it either. huahua, quickly give me a massage, i¡¯m having cramps!¡± tang luo¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he felt that he was about to die. the little darling jumped down from the big white tiger¡¯s back. then, the corners of his mouth twitched as he looked at huahua and tang luo. ¡± i told you guys that you¡¯re too weak. you don¡¯t even train! you¡¯re not even middle-aged yet, you won¡¯t be able to find a wife!¡± ¡°my heart hurts!¡± huahua said. luo luo: ¡± huahua doesn¡¯t have a wife. but i¡¯m about to get weiwei! ¡± ¡°if your physical strength is so bad, you¡¯ll be despised!¡± ¡°uncle tang, have you forgotten that chu wei¡¯s godmother¡¯s martial arts are very powerful?¡± the little darling nced at tang luo. tang luo was speechless. indeed, chu wei was very powerful, and so was little yanyan. if he was too weak, he would really be despised, right? at the thought of this, tang luo stood up abruptly. ¡± little miss, teach me martial arts! ¡± ¡°en, uncle tang is indeed a responsible man!¡± the little darling nodded and nced at huahua. ¡± huahua, you should train too. i¡¯ll help you with blind datester. ¡± thinking of huahua¡¯s partner, the little darling still had a headache. i heard that mommy had already arranged blind dates for huahua five years ago, but because huahua always liked to dress up as a girl, she often scared her blind date partners. with huahua¡¯s special fetish, he should probably find a girl who liked men¡¯s clothes. she had already made arrangements for huahua recently, and when the time came, she would arrange to meet a few suitable people. ¡°da bai, storm, rainstorm, critical strike, you guys continue climbing the mountain. those at the top and bottom of the mountain, run fiveps. i¡¯m going to train uncle tang and huahua here.¡± little darling ordered da bai and the rest. it was not easy for them to catch their breath, but little master said this again. storm and the others were on the verge of tears. but he had no choice, little master was so powerful! they would listen to their little master. a few minutester, the animals had all gone down the mountain. the little darling, on the other hand, began to teach tang luo and li ruhua martial arts under a big tree in a shady ce. the little darling knew quite a lot of kung fu, but he was quite good at them. she could totally be tang luo and li ruhua¡¯s master. because they had woken upte, there were not many people on the mountaintop who disturbed them. after the little darling taught her for a while, he frowned and looked to the side. ¡± you¡¯ve been following her for so long. are you still afraid toe out? ¡± ¡°hehe, you¡¯re quite smart, little girl. you actually knew that we were following you!¡± soon, a man walked out from behind a big tree. he was holding a rope in his hand and sneered at the little darling. the little darling sized up the man from head to toe, then frowned and said, ¡± are you here to kidnap me? ¡± ¡°hehe, little thing, you¡¯re smart. we¡¯re here to kidnap you! i heard that you¡¯re very valuable, and we¡¯re short of money, so we want to exchange you for some money!¡± as the man spoke, a few more frivolous people appeared behind him. they were all staring at the little darling with a smile, their eyes shaped like money. ¡°i¡¯m not worth much.¡± the little darling said calmly. li ruhua and tang luo looked over abruptly. when they saw the men, they immediately stopped their practice and rushed over. ¡°what are you guys trying to do!¡± li ruhua stood in front of the little darling. ¡°don¡¯t have any ideas about our little miss!¡± tang luo also protected the little darling. the little darling was speechless. ¡°of course i¡¯m here to kidnap her, can¡¯t you tell?¡± the yellow-haired man beside the man said, ¡± ¡°our boss is boss huang¡¯s disciple. do you know who boss huang is? he was from an ancient martial arts family! the two of you won¡¯t be able to defeat our boss!¡± the little darling nced at the boss and saw that his steps were indeed that of a martial arts practitioner. although his kung fu wasn¡¯t very powerful, he seemed to have practiced it before. huahua and luo luo¡¯s kung fu had dropped recently, so they might not be a match for this man. ¡°flower, luo luo, leave them to me.¡± the little darling moved his wrist. ¡± i¡¯m bored! ¡± ¡°ha, this little girl¡¯s tone is quite big!¡± the man looked at the little darling amusedly. ¡± you really think you¡¯re leng rongrong? you¡¯re so young, can you be as powerful as your mother? ¡± ¡°maybe not as good as mommy, but it¡¯s more than enough to deal with you.¡± the little darling yed it down. the man didn¡¯t waste any words. after a sneer, he suddenly attacked the little darling. tang luo and li ruhua instinctively tried to block it, but after a few moves, the two of them were kicked to the ground. following that, the man charged towards the little darling and tried to grab him. ... however, the man did not expect the little darling¡¯s reaction to be so fast. he did not even touch the little darling, and the little darling had already appeared behind him like a bolt of lightning. following that, the little guy grabbed his clothes, and the man felt as if he was being lifted up. he was sent flying almost instantly. bang! bang! the man was smashed to the ground. ¡± what happened ... ¡± because he didn¡¯t see that he was lifted up by the little darling, the man was dumbfounded. he didn¡¯t even think about how he had been sent flying. ¡°old. boss ... i¡¯m afraid this little girl is a monster!¡± the blonde shivered as he rushed over to help the boss up. the other underlings also rushed to their boss¡¯s side, looking at the little darling as if he was some kind of freak. ¡± you¡¯re the monster! your whole family are monsters! ¡± the little darling said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯m just a little stronger. how am i a monster?! if you say i¡¯m a monster, i¡¯ll eat you!¡± plop, plop! with a few words from the little darling, these men actually all knelt down and began to kowtow. ... ¡°lord demon! spare me!¡± Chapter 1485 1485 the little darling is a chatan? the little darling was so angry that his eyes were about to pop out. his cheeks were puffed up and he crossed his arms as he looked at the men. she already said she wasn¡¯t a demon, but this group of people still called her lord demon! it was so infuriating! ¡°do you believe i¡¯ll eat you up!¡± the little darling¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°don¡¯t!¡± the men kowtowed even harder! ¡°if you don¡¯t want me to eat you, you can, but help me do something!¡± the little darling stared at the group of people and said, ¡± now, go to work with me! will you do it or not?¡± ¡°we¡¯ll do it, we¡¯ll do anything!¡± the group of men looked at the little darling in a panic and then expressed that they would listen to the little darling¡¯s orders. no matter what the little darling asked them to do, they would do it. after that, when the big white tiger and the others finished climbing the mountain and returned, the little darling ordered the group of people to follow them to a ce. the men were even more afraid when they saw the white tiger. ¡± she even said that she¡¯s not a monster, ¡± they whispered. ¡± she¡¯s obviously a monster. otherwise, how could such a terrifying animal follow her? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, he¡¯s definitely a monster!¡± ¡°the child seems to be able to understand the horse¡¯s words!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so scary. she¡¯s so young, but she can already fight and talk. she might look cute on the outside, but she¡¯s an old woman who¡¯s lived for tens of thousands of years on the inside. ¡± the little darling, who was riding on storm¡¯s back, heard the discussion behind him. the corner of his mouth twitched again and again, and he turned back to stare at the group of people. ¡°i¡¯ve heard everything you said! do i look like an old witch?¡± the little darling was in disbelief. she was clearly quite cute, okay? many people said that she was cute. this group of people actually called her a monster! ¡± um ... no, you must have heard wrong. you must have heard wrong. how could we say that you¡¯re a monster? ¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re not a monster. you¡¯re at most an immortal!¡± ¡°little sister fairy, what are we going to do?¡± the little darling snorted,¡±it¡¯s more like you¡¯re calling me an immortal, but if you¡¯re calling me a monster, i¡¯m not too satisfied!¡± i¡¯ll take you guys to do some work!¡± half an hourter, the men were brought to a road that the little darling had to pass through when he left the house. it was just that this road was a little old and the nts on the side of the road had been pulled out by some wicked people, so there were no flowers or grass, and it didn¡¯t look very good. the little darling had originally nned to get someone toe over and rent the flowers and nts here. now that these people happened toe over, he asked them for help. ¡± huahua, go get some flowers and nts. then, let them nt them. we can only leave after they are done. ¡± the little darling said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. huahua nodded. ¡°ah?¡± the blondie looked at the little darling. ¡± so you want us to work to nt flowers? ¡± ¡°you have an opinion?¡± the little darling raised his eyebrows, his eyes sharp. as long as this blondie said no, she would definitely beat him up until he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°no, i have no objections!¡± the blonde waved his hand and said, ¡± whatever you say. i don¡¯t dare to have any objections! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any objections. otherwise, i¡¯ll beat you up until you have no objections.¡± the little darling coldly snorted. she sat on storm¡¯s back and looked at the blondie and the others. the group of people did not dare to speak. they knew that the little darling could indeed beat them until they could not speak. not long after, huahua returned. he had brought a lot of flower seedlings over for this group of people to nt. the little darling took tang luo and the animals back, leaving huahua to watch this group of people nt flowers. after returning home, the little darling took out hisputer and started to deal with some matters. tang luo sat on the sofa and looked at some things on the inte. the news of lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s disappearance was still on the news. many people were still discussing this matter. some people even said that if lord rong and lord fourth disappeared, would their forces also be dispersed? this was because many people knew about the little darling¡¯s move. little ting ¡®er had also been taken abroad by xuanyuan nantian, so lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s forces seemed to be in a state of disunity. many people said that the little darling was in big trouble. after all, she was a girl. xuanyuan nantian probably valued boys over girls and didn¡¯t want her, so he left her behind. in the future, the little darling would only be one person. this genius girl had ended up like this in the end. it was quite tragic. the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. he nced at the little darling. how was little miss miserable? she didn¡¯t feel unhappy at all, okay? she just wanted to pretend to be poor, to pretend to be a pig to eat the tiger ... from a certain perspective, little miss and young madam were very simr. young madam seemed to have pretended to be poor in the past. he vaguely remembered that young madam used to say that she was poor and needed to earn money. in the end, she turned around and bought an entire street. then, she turned around and said that the north thearch club was hers ... if she was poor, who else could be rich? it was the same for little miss. she actually knew how to earn money on her own. although he didn¡¯t know much about it, he could clearly see that little miss often received news of her money being transferred to her ount. he did not know that little miss had never left their sight. other than the haunted house, how could she have received any other news? ... who was the one giving little miss money? after she rejected the money from the grandpas and uncles she knew, she could still receive money as if she had earned it herself. tang luo thought about it. he didn¡¯t seem to have seen the little darling do anything else. he had only seen the little darling read people¡¯s fortunes on the inte. so, could the little darling have earned so much money by reading people¡¯s fortunes online? ...... could little miss be a quack? as he was suspicious, tang luo had already secretly stretched out his head to see what the little darling was doing. then, he actually saw the little darling reading his palm. someone sent a picture of a hand to the little darling, and after the little darling looked at it carefully, he began to reply with clear logic. judging from the palm print of that hand, his fortune in this life shouldn¡¯t be very good. if he wanted his fortune to be good, he had to do something. then, the person on the other side of the phone started to scold him angrily. ... then, he seemed to believe the little darling¡¯s words and asked the little darling what to do. the little darling replied,¡±10000 for palm-reading. 100000 for cooking.¡± the other party said,¡±so expensive.¡± [ little darling: believe it or not, do it or not. ] the other party: ¡± forget it. i heard that you¡¯re a very smart master. if spending 100000 yuan can get you good fortune, it¡¯s worth it! ¡± [ little darling: smart. ] tang luo was speechless. he had witnessed the entire conversation between the little darling and the other party, and when he saw the transfer message on the little darling¡¯s phone, his expression was extremelyplicated. of the difference between people was really huge. the little darling could earn more than 100000 yuan with just a few words. however, even if they worked hard, they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn that much! Chapter 1486 1486 little miss has assets that she can¡¯t afford to spend in a few lifetimes ¡± little miss, do you read people¡¯s fortunes every day? ¡± the corners of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to develop your career in the entertainment industry? ¡± ¡°oh, i¡¯m going to the entertainment industry too. i¡¯ve already talked to the director. i¡¯ll be acting as a beggar.¡± the little darling said calmly. ¡°a beggar?¡± ¡± yes, the production team needs a child to y the role of a beggar. i¡¯m perfect for it. i can also experience life. ¡± the little darling said. ¡°um ... little miss, are you making things up?¡± tang luo asked. the little darling looked deeply at tang luo.¡±if i made it up, would anyone stille to me to read their faces? i earned my reputation with my own strength, okay?¡± tang luo¡¯s expression wasplicated. did little miss really know how to read fortunes? what kind of strange talent is this? but was there really such a thing as life? ¡°little miss, can you read my fortune?¡± tang luo looked at the little darling and asked. ¡°ten thousand.¡± the little darling reached out his hand. ¡± i don¡¯t do business at a loss. besides, you¡¯re too close to me. it¡¯s not easy to calcte! ¡± ¡± forget it then ... ¡± the corner of tang luo¡¯s mouth twitched. little miss was different from lord rong. little miss was more stingy! after li ruhua had watched the people nt the flowers, she returned. once she returned, she was pulled away by tang luo. then, tang luo told him about the fortune-telling that he had seen with the little darling. his expression was veryplicated. ¡± little miss is too good at making money! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s a good thing to be able to make money, ¡± huahua said innocently. ¡± this way, we won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing! ¡± ¡°but little miss is a little stingy. moreover, little miss is a chatan. i¡¯m always worried that she will be beaten. after all, not everyone believes in fortune-telling, and if little miss¡¯s fortune-telling on the inte isn¡¯t urate, will peoplee to our house?¡± tang luo rubbed his temples. he felt that this would be a little troublesome. ¡°it can¡¯t be. it¡¯s just fortune-telling on the inte. little miss didn¡¯t set up a stall on a whim. it¡¯s really possible topete in a fight if you set up a stall, but there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who can find you on the inte!¡± li ruhua said nonchntly, ¡± if little miss likes it, then let little miss do it. didn¡¯t lord rong say that happinesses first? ¡± tang luo thought for a while and nodded. that was indeed what he said. little miss was very powerful in all aspects and didn¡¯tck anything. with the businesses left behind by lord rong and lord fourth, little miss would be able to squander them away for several lifetimes. moreover, little miss seemed to be very good at making money. huahua and tang luo had thought that the little darling wouldn¡¯t think about setting up a stall or something ... however, they never expected that two dayster, their little miss would suddenly say that she wanted to set up a fortune-telling stall in the old street on a whim. ¡°young miss, this isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡± ¡± yeah, it¡¯s dangerous to set up a stall. let¡¯s do fortune-telling online! ¡± after tang luo and li ruhua looked at each other, they began to frantically persuade the little darling not to go out in public. after the news of lord rong and lord fourth had spread, miss darling was already in danger. although song junlin and the others hade to ask if they should send someone to protect her, they were all rejected. so now, only huahua and tang luo were by the little miss ¡®side, and there were a few animals. if they really met with any trouble, it would be troublesome if they couldn¡¯t protect little miss. under such circumstances, it was still the safest to stay at home. ¡°it¡¯s just a stall, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± the little darling said calmly, ¡± online fortune-telling is a little boring. setting up a stall is even more fun! ¡± huahua was speechless. tang luo was speechless. after trying to persuade the little darling for a long time, they could not persuade him. they could only help the little darling take the things for the stall and go directly to the old street. storm, rainstorm, and big white tiger all wanted to follow the little darling to set up a stall. however, due to the heavy rain, and the big white tiger was too big, it was a little ostentatious, so the little darling only brought storm. the old street was more lively, and many tourists woulde to the old street to y every day. the little darling had rented a stall and set up some props under a big tree. the little guy was soft and cuddly. he wore a light pink cheongsam and skirt. he sat on a chair and swung his legs. li ruhua and tang luo stood on either side of him. at the little darling¡¯s strong request, the two of them put on a long shirt and a pair of retro round-framed sunsses. huahua was holding a banner with master god-diviner in her hand, while tang luo was holding a loudspeaker that was ying a recording. ¡± don¡¯t make too many mistakes when you¡¯re passing by. master god-diviner broke his bone when he read my fortune today! it was originally 18000, but today it¡¯s only 880!¡± the little darling¡¯s hair was tied up in two little buns. he held his delicate little face in his hands as he sat and waited for customers toe. stormid on the side and yawned in boredom. because it was too bored, it took out a tablet and began to type and write novels. its novels had been serialized for many years, but it had not ended. the fans were still urging him to update. as a wolf, it was obsessed with the feeling of being urged to update. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it wasn¡¯t human, it would have wanted to go to a fan meeting. its fans must be very interesting. tourists wereing and going. many people couldn¡¯t help but stop and take a look after seeing storm and little darling¡¯s strange team. some people even took out their phones to take pictures. those who recognized the little darling were a little surprised. ... ¡°oh my god, this must be mo nan chong! no way, did their family really value men over women? little ting ¡®er was taken abroad while she was left behind. she can¡¯t live anymore, so she has to rely on fortune-telling to survive?¡± ¡± who would believe a three-and-a-half-year-old kid¡¯s fortune-telling? if he wanted to have his fortune told, he should have found an old man or something! ¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, isn¡¯t this too tragic?¡± ¡± it¡¯s really miserable. she¡¯s quite cute, but i didn¡¯t expect that she would have to live in public! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing for a child to be too smart!¡± ¡°how tragic!¡± ¡°but, that¡¯s too cruel. it¡¯s just a fortune-telling, and the old man on the east street only asked for it 21 times, but she actually asked for 880 yuan, and it¡¯s discounted! only someone with a hole in their brain would go for fortune-telling!¡± ...... at this moment, a small figure walked over and sat opposite the little darling. li jiujue was dressed in a small suit and had the aura of a little boss. he looked at the little darling and said, ¡± fortune-telling. ¡± ¡°why is it you again!¡± when the little darling saw li jiujue, he frowned and pointed at the two qr codes beside him. ¡± i was paid before i started working! ¡± ... li jiujue chuckled and turned to look at his assistant behind him. the assistant immediately paid. ¡± you have a bloody disaster ... ¡± the little darling¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± okay, it¡¯sing soon. i think you can run! ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. ¡°nothing good everes from the appearance of this little brat!¡± Chapter 1487 1487 chapter 1489-divine prediction the scene was a little awkward. the people around them who were watching the showughed. ¡± the little kid is quite good at talking! ¡± ¡°what kind of bloody disaster can happen to such a young child? i wonder where he learned it from!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that the li family¡¯s little ninth master? the li family¡¯s little ninth master is indeed a little troublesome, and it¡¯s normal to be hunted down.¡± ¡± but that little girl said that his bloody disaster is about to arrive. there are so many people here, it¡¯s impossible for anyone toe and kill young master jiu, right? ¡± ¡°that might not be the case!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe a child¡¯s nonsense!¡± just as more and more people were gathering around to watch, a murderous aura suddenly attacked from behind. then, a throwing knife flew directly at li jiujue. the little darling picked up a bamboo stick from the table and hit the throwing knife that had almost pierced li jiujue¡¯s head. then, the little darling nced at li jiujue. ¡± a bloody disaster is here! do you need help? there¡¯s a fee!¡± the little fellow had a yful look on her face, and she was extremely adorable. li jiujue could not help butugh. ¡± let¡¯s go! ¡± in a sh, he and his assistant had left the stall. a group of people suddenly ran in li jiujue¡¯s direction. the group of people ran so fast that they caught up with li jiujue and his assistant. at a few ends of the street, the people on both sides of the street started fighting. the crowd of people surrounding the little darling¡¯s stall suddenly burst into an uproar. ¡°oh my god, that¡¯s too urate!¡± ¡°there¡¯s really a bloody disaster!¡± ¡°the little darling must be a god, to be able to calcte this?¡± ¡± i think it¡¯s just a coincidence. after all, young master jiu can easily be assassinated. it¡¯s not surprising that there will be an assassination after she casually mentioned it. someone has calcted that young master jiu will encounter an assassination on average every day! ¡± ¡± that little darling said that she¡¯ll be here in a while. she¡¯s very urate. her scope is so small. ¡± as the group of people argued, a few of them who did not believe in heresy had already asked the little darling to tell their fortunes. although the price was 880 yuan, it was still eptable. for some of the rich people, it was quite good to y. the most important thing was that little lord jiu had been telling little darling¡¯s fortune just now. everyone was naturally very interested. the li family¡¯s little ninth master was no ordinary person. ¡°what do you want to know?¡± the little darling looked at the man in a suit sitting in front of her. he looked to be in his early twenties and wore a pair of sses, looking quite refined. ¡°marriage.¡± the man said, ¡± i want to see if i can continue my rtionship with my ex-girlfriend. ¡± the little darling sized up the man, then pointed at the qr code at the side. ¡± pay up first! ¡± the manughed and immediately scanned the code to pay. then, he looked at the little darling and asked, ¡± do i need to shake a lot? ¡± ¡°no need,¡± the little darling looked at the man¡¯s face, then at his palm, then shook his head and said, ¡± you¡¯re not fated with your ex-girlfriend! however, your career is developing well. congrattions, you¡¯re going to be promoted!¡± ¡°really?¡± the man was very happy to hear that. ¡± i¡¯ve beenpeting with someone for a position recently. the news will be out today! ¡± as he was speaking, the man¡¯s phone rang, and he hurriedly answered the call. after the call, the man was ecstatic. ¡± i¡¯ve been promoted! i¡¯ve really been promoted! god, you¡¯re too urate! thank you!¡± the man held the little darling¡¯s hand for a long time before he left in high spirits. the surrounding onlookers were stunned. ¡°so strange?¡± ¡± that¡¯s too urate. he got promoted right after he said that? ¡± ¡± this doll must have some special luck. otherwise, the people who get close to her wouldn¡¯t have such good luck! ¡± ¡°what do you mean by good luck? you call being chased good luck? i¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all shills?¡± ¡± little master jiu wouldn¡¯t go so far as to be someone else¡¯s actor, right? i think it¡¯s true! ¡± ...... because some people were talking about it, the news spread quickly. then, many people ran to the little darling¡¯s side to ask him for fortune-telling. the customers who were originally in front of the fortune-teller mr. guo at the other end of the old street were all attracted by the little darling¡¯s side. mr. guo watched the customers leave one by one in confusion. he had been here for many years, and many customers believed in him. whether it worked or not, they woulde to ask forfort. but now, these old customers had all run away? mr. guo was in disbelief. ¡°mrs. du, may i know where you are going?¡± mr. guo grabbed mrs. du, who was about to go to the other side, and asked about the situation. ¡± oh, i heard that there¡¯s a child over there. she¡¯s three and a half years old, but she¡¯s very sensitive. i want her to read my fortune too! ¡± mrs. du said with a smile. ¡°is there anyone more spiritual than me?¡± elder guo was very dissatisfied. ¡± i want to go and see what kind of silly girl is stealing my business. ¡± old guo stood up and slowly walked to the other end of the street. there were more and more people at the little darling¡¯s side, and it was already so crowded that not even water could get through. although the little guy¡¯s asking price was quite expensive, and many people were reluctant to let the little darling calcte, there were still some who were not short of money to let the little darling see. ... ¡± ya, you have rotten peaches. you have to quickly cut them off, or else something big will happen! ¡± after little darling read the fortune of a very beautiful girl, he said, ¡± miss, you must pinch that rotten peach flower. otherwise, something big might happen! ¡± the little darling reminded him several times. the girl nodded, ¡± thank you. ¡± after that, there were other people who asked little darling to calcte. the little darling could basically say some surprising things. some things were things that they knew themselves, but asionally, the little darling could specte. she even seemed to be able to predict what would happen in the future, and her calctions were very urate. in the beginning, everyone was skeptical. as more and more people came to the fortune-telling, and the little darling¡¯s fortune-telling became more and more urate, everyone was shocked. they began to believe that the little darling could read fortunes, especially for people who had problems to solve. they basically asked the little darling to read their fortunes. ¡°oh no, something¡¯s going to happen!¡± the little darling suddenly jumped off the stool and shouted at the crowd, ¡± move, move quickly, there¡¯s a caring! ¡± ¡°what car!¡± ¡± there won¡¯t be any cars in the ancient city. how could there be a caring here? ¡± ¡°yeah, cars are forbidden in the old street!¡± ... ¡°be careful!¡± the little darling shouted sternly, then shouted at storm, ¡± storm, hurry up! open a path! ¡± storm followed the little darling¡¯s instructions and rushed over, squeezing open a path. at this moment, a car suddenly flew over from a corner. storm¡¯s w pped the flying car, and the car fell to the ground. because of storm¡¯s w, the car avoided a side flip. Chapter 1488 1488 20 can¡¯t beat 18000 ¡°mother of god, what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡± it seems like there¡¯s an ident over there. this car was hit! ¡± ¡± f * ck, i was scared to death. if we didn¡¯t dodge the storm just now, we might have been killed! ¡± ¡°there were so many people just now. fortunately ... the little darling¡¯s god made a prediction! they didn¡¯t even see the caring over, it¡¯s the little darling god¡¯s prediction!¡± ¡± it¡¯s too urate. now i believe that the little darling¡¯s prediction is very urate! ¡± ¡± she must be the reincarnation of an immortal. how can she be so powerful? ¡± everyone was extremely excited as they all looked in the direction of the little darling in disbelief. then, the group of people swarmed like bees, wanting the little darling to read their fortunes. in the end, the little darling yawned loudly, then stretchedzily. she shrugged and said, ¡± that¡¯s all for today. we¡¯ll continue another day! ¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not counted?¡± ¡°why not?¡± ¡± we still have to count? we¡¯re already in line. little darling, you can¡¯t be so heartless, right? ¡± ¡°help me calcte. i¡¯m the first one, i¡¯m going to pay!¡± someone immediately scanned the qr code to pay, but li ruhua quickly put away the qr code, and tang luo helped to close the stall. ¡°if you calcte too much, you¡¯ll shorten your lifespan. today¡¯s about it.¡± the little darling shrugged his shoulders. ¡±e again tomorrow if the weather is good. i¡¯ll only count ten a day. ¡± everyone looked at the little darling in disbelief. don¡¯t you want to earn money? 880 yuan for one round! with so many people lining up, she could have earned a lot of money, but she was actually leaving? did he really not want to earn money? everyone looked regretfully at the little darling who was packing up his stall. when old guo had just arrived, the little darling had already packed up and was ready to leave. old guo, who had originally nned to question him, immediately gave up and did not argue with the little darling. he was leaving anyway, and when the little darling was gone, these customers would all be his. old guo was in a good mood. he turned around and left after a few nces. on the way back, he happened to meet his apprentice who was looking for him. he immediately told his apprentice and asked her to attract these customers. ¡°master, why are all these people here?¡± old guo had picked up his apprentice from the bridge. he was only a teenager and looked quite clean. he had been following old guo for a long time. ¡°there was a little kid who set up a stall here just now, so everyone came here. now that she had left, it was probably just a child from a rich familying out to y. it was nothing much. she¡¯s pretty cute and delicate. i guess everyone said that she¡¯s urate because of her cute appearance.¡± old guo said disapprovingly. he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. he had been setting up a stall here for so many years, and his fees were cheap, even though sometimes he was urate and sometimes he was not. it all depended on luck, but there were still many people who were willing to believe him. that was why old guo felt that a kid was not a threat to him, and might even be able to bring him business. ¡± oh, i see. i¡¯ll go and attract customers then! ¡± the disciple rushed towards the crowd. old man gu leisurely returned to his stall and waited for customers toe. at the same time, the little darling was already in the car on the way back. tang luo and li ruhua looked at the little darling withplicated expressions. after a long while, li ruhua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± little miss, when did you learn how to read fortunes? how are you so good at it? how much did you earn today? ¡± the little darling said thoughtfully, ¡± about ten thousand yuan! ¡± ¡± in less than an hour, she earned about ten thousand yuan ... ¡± tang luo muttered. ¡± i thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to survive after moving out and would go back soon. i didn¡¯t expect little miss to be so amazing. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve let you out, do you think i¡¯ll let you go hungry?¡± the little darling smiled and said, ¡± i definitely won¡¯t let you go hungry! why don¡¯t we go to the amusement park?¡± ¡°ah?¡± both tang luo and li ruhua felt their blood run cold. ¡± little miss, you¡¯re still so young. i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to y with many of the amusement facilities! ¡± tang luo said with a strong desire to live. ¡°who said i want to y? you guys y, i¡¯ll watch.¡± the little darling happily decided on this matter. then, huahua and luo luo were taken to the amusement park. the amusement park was very lively. after lining up to buy the tickets, a group of people went in to y. as expected, because the little darling was still too small, there were no entertainment facilities to y. they could only watch. however, the little darling didn¡¯t mind. she let li ruhua and tang luo ride the roller coaster while she watched from below. ¡°i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. if you don¡¯t want to y, we can y by ourselves?¡± huahua looked at the little darling. it was definitely not because he was afraid. he just felt that it wasn¡¯t good to let little miss pay but they could go y while little miss couldn¡¯t y. ¡°it¡¯s okay, i don¡¯t mind.¡± the little darling pointed to the front and said, ¡± you guys go ahead and y. i¡¯m going to buy ice cream! ¡± tang luo and li ruhua looked at each other, then mustered up the courage to ride the roller coaster. the little darling held the ice cream and looked at the two people screaming in the air, feeling inexplicably happy. ...... old street. old guo¡¯s apprentice went to find the customers. he had a good tongue and was good at attracting customers, but he didn¡¯t expect that the customers would say that old guo wasn¡¯t allowed. ... however, when these people heard that they were going to old guo¡¯s stall, they all said that they wouldn¡¯t go. they said that although old guo¡¯s fees were cheap, he wasn¡¯t as urate as little darling. everyone was preparing to fight for the first ce of the little darling the next morning. when his apprentice came back, old guo was surprised to see no one behind him. ¡°what¡¯s going on? where are the customers?¡± ¡± not a single one came. they said they would wait for the child tomorrow morning! ¡± ¡°the child only sees ten people a day.¡± the disciple frowned. ¡°what? are you going to let that child do the divination?¡± old guo wasn¡¯t too happy. ¡± what¡¯s so great about that kid? he¡¯s just a little cute. ¡± ¡± i heard that the fortune-tellers today were very urate, so everyone believes that there are gods in the children. ¡± the disciple said worriedly, ¡± if she keeps setting up her stall here, will we have no business? ¡± ¡°how much does that child charge? we¡¯ll charge her a little cheaper!¡± old guo said as he smoked a cigarette. ¡± 880. i heard that the original price will be restored tomorrow. 18800 per person. there will be additional money after the matter is settled! ¡± the apprentice looked at old guo with deep eyes. ... a twenty-year-old could notpete with an eight-hundred-and-eighty. it was either that person was really talented like a god, or that child had hired a lot of people! old guo looked at his disciple with aplicated expression. ¡± who¡¯s the kid in my business? does she have a more powerful background than me?¡± Chapter 1489 1489 chapter 1491-decisive battle the next day, the little darling went to set up his stall as usual. when the little darling arrived, the entire street was filled with people. when they saw the little darling riding on storm¡¯s back, the group of people cried out in excitement. ¡°the little darling is here!¡± ¡°miss darling is here!¡± ¡°miss darling, how many spots do you have today?¡± the little darling was riding on storm¡¯s back. when she saw such arge group of people, she had the urge to turn around and leave. ¡°isn¡¯t there too many people?¡± the little darling¡¯s mouth twitched. didn¡¯t she say that she only knew how to count ten people? ¡°wow, it¡¯s all money!¡± li ruhua swallowed. ¡± this is all money! they¡¯re not humans, they¡¯re walking rmb!¡± tang luo nodded repeatedly. ¡± that¡¯s right. they¡¯re all walking renminbi. ah, little miss is too amazing. you¡¯ve only set up a stall for a day and you¡¯ve already made a name for yourself! ¡± ¡°... being too famous is also a problem,¡± little darling replied. under everyone¡¯s excited anticipation, the little darling finally walked to his stall and sat down, then looked at the dense crowd in front of him. the corners of her mouth twitched. damn, there were so many people. she wasn¡¯t here for nothing. she was just here to y. she would go crazy looking at so many people. ¡°ten.¡± the little darling made a hand gesture. ¡± the top ten stay, the rest can go. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great, i¡¯m in the top ten!¡± ¡± ah, please don¡¯t. i¡¯m ranked 11th. i¡¯m only a little bit away from 10th. miss darling, count me in too. i want to count too. i have something very important to ask you for help! ¡± ¡°miss darling, it should be very fast to count. it¡¯ll only take a while to count ten more, count ten more!¡± ¡°miss darling, we¡¯ve been waiting for you the whole night!¡± ¡± yeah, i came here at 7 o ¡®clockst night to line up, but i didn¡¯t expect to still be in the 20th ce! ¡± everyone was moring for the little darling to read their fortunes. they hoped that the little darling could make an exception and read their fortunes together. the little darling said firmly, ¡± this is my rule. i won¡¯t break my own rules. ¡± if you can¡¯t get in, you¡¯ll have another chance.¡± after that, the little darling started working without any exnation. at the same time, at the other end of the old street, old guo¡¯s stall was different from usual. there was not a single person today, not even a ghost. old guo¡¯s stall wasn¡¯t the only one that was like this. the surrounding shops also had no customers. this was very rare. usually, this street was filled with customers, but today, the other end of the old street seemed to be very noisy, but there was no sound at all on this end. ¡°master, it seems like he still went to that little chatan¡¯s side.¡± guo qing, old guo¡¯s disciple, said. ¡°let¡¯s go take a look.¡± old guo said, ¡± i don¡¯t believe that a little kid can be better than me! i¡¯m the disciple of daoist opportunity!¡± so, guo qing and old guo went to the other end of the old street together. after the little darling had finished reading the fortune of a few people, old guo and hispanion also arrived. as soon as old guo came over, the people around made way for him. almost everyone on the old street knew old guo. after all, he had been running his stall here for more than ten years. even though his calctions might not be that urate at times, they were still quite urate at times. it was mainly because old guo was good at fooling people, so he was quite familiar with the people nearby. ¡°little girl, do you know that your stall here is hindering my business?¡± old guo tried his best to look arrogant. ¡± i came to this old street first. i set up my stall there first. now you¡¯re here and you¡¯ve taken all my business. don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little too much? ¡± the little darling nced at old guo. ¡± don¡¯t you have a stall on the other side? those who believe in you will naturally go to your ce. those who believe in me will choose my ce. there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. ¡± moreover, i¡¯ve already paid the stall fee.¡± ¡°who¡¯s your disciple?¡± old guo asked. ¡°i don¡¯t have a master,¡± replied little darling. ¡°you don¡¯t have a master, so you¡¯re just here to let people predict your future?¡± old guo asked. ¡°i can still calcte without a master!¡± old guo red at the little darling angrily. ¡± it¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t have a master, little girl, but you¡¯re actually trying to steal my business. this is too infuriating! ¡± the little darling was speechless. ¡± everyone, did you hear that? this little girl is not the disciple of some master. she¡¯s just talking nonsense. she¡¯s not reliable! ¡± ¡°yes, she¡¯s not reliable. if you want a fortune-telling, you should look for my master. my master is more urate! be careful that a little kid might get cheated by you!¡± guo qing also shouted. the surrounding crowd looked at the old man and then at the little girl, dumbfounded. the few people who had been predicted by little darling earlier were the first to speak up. ¡± she¡¯s quite urate! ¡± ¡°yes, the little darling is very urate. he even urately calcted how many people there are in my family.¡± ¡°the little darling has solved all the problems i¡¯ve encountered recently!¡± ¡°old guo, your calctions are only half-urate, but others are 100% urate! this little girl is very powerful!¡± ¡± yes, old guo, you can¡¯t. you¡¯re too weak! ¡± the people around all looked at old guo with disgust. old guo was shocked. what do you mean by my calctions are not urate? my calctions are quite urate! it¡¯s just that sometimes, the secrets of heaven can¡¯t be revealed, so i can¡¯t say too much. you can¡¯t me me for not understanding it! this little girl must be making things up, or she must have investigated you. she doesn¡¯t look even three and a half years old. does she really think she¡¯s a child prodigy?¡± ¡°old man, what are you saying? our little miss is really a child prodigy. you can¡¯t predict it yourself, but you won¡¯t allow others to predict it?¡± tang luo looked at old guo with some dissatisfaction. old guo snorted coldly and looked at the little darling. ¡± i¡¯ll issue you a challenge. there¡¯ll be a fengshui conference in a few days.e and join us. we¡¯ll have a showdown at the conference! if you win, i¡¯ll get out of this street. if i win, you¡¯ll get out of this street. what do you think?¡± ... ¡°alright.¡± the little darling nced at old guo. tang luo and li ruhua had wanted to stop him, but they couldn¡¯t. the little darling answered in his childish voice. the surrounding onlookers were also very excited. no matter who stayed, everyone was here to watch the show. ¡°little girl, you will regret this!¡± old guo snorted and said, ¡± i¡¯m daoist prophet¡¯s disciple. he¡¯ll also attend the fengshui conference! ¡± ¡°who¡¯s daoist first chance?¡± the little darling nced at old guo, deep in thought. ¡°hehe, you don¡¯t even know the experts in this circle, and you¡¯re still in this circle? little wimp, you better pack up and hurry back to kindergarten!¡± old guo snorted as he threw an invitation to the little darling. then, he turned around and left arrogantly. guo qing walked beside old guo. as they walked, she whispered, ¡± master, aren¡¯t you a little shameless topare yourself with a child? ¡± Chapter 1490 1490 you¡¯re too bad ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re shameless. having no money is the fatal thing!¡± old guo snorted. ¡± this little brat is no good. she¡¯s too insensible. how dare she steal my business. i have to let her know how powerful she is! ¡± ¡°that makes sense!¡± guo qing said. old guo went back to his stall. just like yesterday, there was no business at all. everyone was with the little darling. after the little darling went back, the customers had left, and no one came to his stall for fortune-telling. ...... the little darling sat in the car on his way home. he flipped through the invitation to the feng shui conference, deep in thought. the feng shui conference was going to be held in three days. she seemed to have heard that many people had been talking about it recently. they said that many feng shui masters would attend this feng shui conference, and many celebrities from the upper-ss circle would also attend. at that time, there would be some interestingpetitions. not only that, but there would also be many opportunities to make money. the richer a person was, the more they believed in things like fengshui. at that time, there would definitely be people who would pick some powerful characters to help look at feng shui or something. the little darling didn¡¯t know why she knew fortune-telling and feng shui. she seemed to have known it since she was born. she suspected that it might have something to do with her previous life. she was indeed quite interested in these things. there should be a lot of interesting people at the fengshui conference, and he could ask her about her previous life. she kept feeling like she had forgotten something very important. she also felt that she had woken up to do something, but she could not remember anything. perhaps some of the great masters at the feng shui conference could give him an answer. ¡± little miss, are you really going to participate in this feng shui conference and challenge others? ¡± tang luo asked. ¡± of course i¡¯m participating. it¡¯s fun anyway. it¡¯s free and there¡¯s good food. ¡± the little darling said disapprovingly. ¡± that¡¯s true, but there are too many people at the feng shui conference. i¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be in danger. ¡± tang luo was deeply worried. the news that lord fourth and lord xi had gone to the other world had already spread, and many people were getting restless. the reason why no one had taken action yet was probably because they were waiting for the first person to make a move. after all, master ting ¡®er had been taken away, and there was only miss darling here. recently, there had been some rumors that if someone got the little darling, they would get everything left behind by mo linyuan and bai xi. therefore, many people were very interested in the little darling. and the little darling only had him, huahua, and those animals by his side. the rest of the people followed lord rong¡¯s orders and basically wouldn¡¯t disturb little darling. besides, little darling didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb him either. ¡°i can protect myself.¡± the little darling nced at tang luo. ¡± don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°but you¡¯re still young.¡± tang luo looked worried. ¡± lord fourth and lord rong aren¡¯t here, so there¡¯s no one to back you up. it¡¯ll be troublesome if all the forces join forces to deal with youter. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry,¡± the little darling said indifferently. the next day, the little darling went to the set. the script for the beggar she had epted had officially started shooting. tang luo and huahua followed the little darling. at first, they thought that the little miss¡¯s promise of taking on the role of a beggar was just a casual remark. they never expected that the little darling would actually y the role of a beggar. as soon as she arrived at the scene, she changed into a very tattered beggar¡¯s outfit. after the little girl, who was originally fair and delicate, had changed her clothes, her face was smeared with some dirty paint. in an instant, the little darling had turned from an obedient and cute little girl into a dirty little beggar. there were also some other children in the show. a few of them were also acting as little beggars, and a few of them were well-dressed little actors who looked like little princesses. the little darling had just changed into the beggar¡¯s clothes when a little girl in a princess dress led a few other children towards the little darling. ¡± hahaha, look at her! she¡¯s dressed soically! ¡± the little princess-like girl pointed at the little darling andughed as she mocked him. the group of children at the side were also very cooperative andughed at the little darling madly. ¡°she¡¯s dressed too ugly!¡± ¡± isn¡¯t she the little darling? everyone says she¡¯s very powerful. why is she pretending to be a beggar? ¡± ¡± i heard that she doesn¡¯t have parents anymore. she¡¯s very miserable! ¡± ¡°how pitiful!¡± the little princess taunted the little darling in all kinds of ways. the little darling looked at them indifferently and then went to the side with the other children in beggar clothes. the princess, who was holding the children in her skirt, saw that her little darling was ignoring them and felt bored, so she stopped pestering them. when it was the little darling¡¯s turn, it just so happened to be a scene between children. the little darling yed the female lead when she was young, while the princess dress and the other characters were the side characters when they were young. the first scene was the scene where the little darling was bullied by the princess dress. although the young actors were very young, they were all experienced. the little darling was also better at acting. after all, he had a movie queen mother, many movie queens ¡®uncles and godmothers. the director exined the scene to the children, and then it was time to officially start shooting. ¡± little kids, do you see this? there are sweets here. if this shot is sessfully taken, everyone will be rewarded with sweets. ¡± the assistant director used the candy to lure the group of children. they officially started shooting. the acting skills of the girl in the princess dress were not bad. perhaps she was just acting in her own character. she arrogantly pushed the little darling down and then said a few lines to scold people. the scene was over very smoothly. ¡°not bad!¡± the director said happily, ¡± the children¡¯s acting is not bad! especially the little darling, he acted very well!¡± ... the little darling didn¡¯t say anything, but the girl in the princess dress seemed to be a little dissatisfied when she heard the director¡¯s words. she had put in so much effort just now and mo nan chong had not done anything, yet the director had praised her? ¡°uncle director, what about me?¡± the girl in the princess dress looked at the director. ¡°you¡¯re not bad either. everyone¡¯s not bad!¡± the director said perfunctorily. the girl in the princess dress was speechless. she red fiercely at the little darling. the little darling and the girl looked at each other and shrugged. ¡°hmph, little beggar, you¡¯re just like that. do you think uncle director praised you because you acted well? uncle director was just perfunctory!¡± the little girl in the princess dress snorted coldly. ¡± it¡¯s all because i brought you into the character. you can only act well if i act well! ¡± the little darling indifferently nced at the little girl and ignored her. the little girl bit her lips, a little dissatisfied with the little darling¡¯s attitude. she looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to them. suddenly, she tore her dress. then, she started to cry. ... ¡°how could you tear my dress!¡± ¡°i performed better than you, so you can¡¯t treat me like this! mo nan chong, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Chapter 1491 1491 your childcks education the little darling had never thought that the little girl in front of him would be so unreasonable. she had actually ruined her own dress and was crying at him. it was probably because he had been acting since he was young. this little girl¡¯s crying was very real. her tears fell, and her heart ached a little. when the people around them heard the little girl crying, they immediately surrounded her and saw that the little girl¡¯s dress was torn. no one knew what had happened, but they subconsciously thought that the little darling had damaged the other party¡¯s dress. because the girl kept crying, everyone started tofort her. ¡± alright, youyou, don¡¯t cry. it¡¯s okay if the dress is ruined. it¡¯ll be fine after a little repair! ¡± someone consoled the little girl called youyou. there were also people who looked at the little darling. ¡°little darling, it¡¯s okay. the dress can still be repaired if it¡¯s damaged. it was an ident just now, right? i identally apologized to youyou. you saw how sad youyou was when she cried, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, little darling. if you do something wrong, you have to admit it. you should apologize when you should!¡± ¡°children should apologize when they make mistakes. apologize to youyou!¡± the adults around them didn¡¯t know the truth. they only saw youyou crying pitifully and asked the little darling to apologize quickly. the little darling nced at the people around her. she did not say a word, and her face was cold. ¡± i didn¡¯t do it. ¡± ¡°if you didn¡¯t do it, then did i ruin my own dress?¡± youyou cried her eyes out. ¡± how could i have ruined my dress? i¡¯ve been acting for so long and i¡¯ve never had a problem with it! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if the dress is ruined, but how are we going to film?¡± ¡°i still need to use this dress next!¡± as she spoke, youyou cried even harder. she looked really sad and upset. the people around her couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for youyou, especially when youyou kept saying that she was worried that the drama couldn¡¯t be continued. she was so sensible! on the other hand, the little darling was not very sweet-tongued either. she did not say much after she came to the set. it was just that he was filming when he was filming, and the rest of the time, he basically didn¡¯t care. she thought about how the little darling had lost his parents and had now fallen to the point where he had to film to support himself. she might have been jealous of youyou¡¯s parents, so she had done such a thing. at the thought of this, everyone naturally thought that the little darling was the murderer who had torn the clothes. however, the little darling stubbornly refused to admit it. the adults wanted to just let it go and pull the two children away. however, youyou refused. she insisted that the little darling apologize to her. she firmly said that she had to take responsibility for her mistakes and that the little darling shouldpensate her for everything. ¡± you can¡¯t do this. although she¡¯s still a child, she has to be responsible for what she has done! ¡± youyou wiped her tears and said, ¡± we can¡¯t let her go just because she¡¯s pitiful. if we do that, she¡¯ll make a bigger mistake in the future! ¡± the group of adults looked at each other. then, he felt that what youyou had said made sense. the little darling¡¯s parents were no longer around, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t look for them. then, the group of people found tang luo and li ruhua, who had just returned from the bathroom. ¡°what?¡± when li ruhua heard the crowd say that the little darling had torn youyou¡¯s clothes, a look of disbelief shed across her face. ¡± how could this be? how could our little miss do something like that? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. our little miss has been very sensible since she was young. she wouldn¡¯t tear other people¡¯s clothes for no reason! ¡± tang luo didn¡¯t believe it either. ¡°she didn¡¯t do this for no reason. she¡¯s just jealous that i have mom and dad with me, so she¡¯s treating me like this!¡± youyou said angrily. li ruhua and tang luo looked at the little darling at the same time. she was still in disbelief. after all, little miss was so smart and sensible. besides, lord fourth and lord rong did not really go missing. they would definitelye back. originally, lord fourth and lord rong would definitely need time to go to the other world to find someone. they believed that lord fourth and lord rong woulde back, but because of the recent groundless news, they were all on tenterhooks and inexplicably worried about lord fourth and lord rong. ¡°little miss?¡± tang luo looked at the little darling. the little darling nced at youyou coldly, then looked at youyou¡¯s parents and the adults around her. ¡± you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already good at lying and framing others. you should be disciplined. ¡± otherwise, when you grow up, you¡¯ll be able to do anything.¡± after saying that, the little darling looked at the director again. ¡± director, my scenes for today are over, right? ¡± ¡°uh, it¡¯s over.¡± when the director met the little darling¡¯s cold eyes, he felt inexplicably nervous and swallowed. she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that this child¡¯s eyes were filled with arrogance and disdain. it was inexplicably scary. ¡°we¡¯ll be leaving then. goodbye, everyone.¡± the little darling then left with tang luo and li ruhua. youyou, on the other hand, was stunned. it took her a long time to react. ¡± she ruined my dress and used me! ¡± she screamed hysterically. how could mom and dad be like this!¡± ¡°alright, youyou, forget it! she has no one to educate her, and her parents are missing. naturally, she has no manners!¡± youyou¡¯s mother picked up her daughter and said coldly, ¡± we¡¯ll just fix the dress. society will beat a child like her. ¡± the people around them looked at the little darling¡¯s back and then at youyou. she didn¡¯t know why, but her little darling¡¯s cold and casual words made people believe her even more. although she didn¡¯t exin much, she was rather convincing. as for youyou, although she was well-behaved and polite, no one had seen what had happened just now. what youyou said might be true, but what the little darling said might also be true. at the same time, the little darling was already in the car. she was eating the cake that huahua had bought for her. as she ate, she said thoughtfully, ¡± this cake is not bad. ¡± ... ¡°exactly, i had to queue for an hour before i could buy it!¡± huahua said excitedly, ¡± let¡¯s buy this restaurant in the future. it¡¯s delicious! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. tang luo asked while driving, ¡± miss darling, it was that girl who ruined her own clothes just now. did she wrong you? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the little darling nodded, feeling a little baffled. ¡°do you want me to get someone to deal with her and her parents?¡± tang luo was a little dissatisfied with this. his heart ached for little miss. ¡°no need,¡± the little darling said indifferently. she didn¡¯t care about the child at all. she didn¡¯t even care about youyou. there was no need to waste time on dealing with a little girl. Chapter 1492 1492 you¡¯re trying to assassinate me when you can¡¯t even withstand a blow? when he heard the little darling say that he didn¡¯t care, tang luo didn¡¯t say anything more. they still knew little miss. little miss didn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said that they didn¡¯t need to care. ¡± by the way, little miss, i received an email today. it¡¯s an invitation to go to a college. ¡± tang luo said, ¡± overseas. it¡¯s said that it¡¯s in a very mysterious ce. there¡¯s a very mysterious college called yanshen college. there are people from the other world and people from our world in that college. those who can go to school there in our world are all people with cultivation talent.¡± ¡°inferno divine college? someone with talent for cultivation?¡± the little darling looked at tang luo. ¡± yes, they said that they¡¯ve tested that you have a talent for cultivation, and that your talent is extremely high. if you¡¯re willing to go to that academy, you¡¯ll receive arge sum of money as a schrship, and it¡¯s free of charge. ¡± tang luo seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± little miss, you¡¯re not at the age to go to kindergarten yet. i don¡¯t think you need to rush to school, but it¡¯s time to observe. we don¡¯t know when lord fourth and the rest will be back, so i thought we could show you the academy.¡± ¡°this school sounds interesting,¡± little darling replied. tang luo nodded and said,¡±only those with cultivation talent can go. it¡¯s indeed more interesting.¡± however, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s very safe. i also heard that it¡¯s in a very distant ce abroad ... it¡¯s in a rather mysterious ce, and most people have never heard of it. after all, they took the initiative to send us an invitation. i was worried that they might be scammers.¡± the little darling rested his chin on his hand and nodded. ¡± that makes sense. let¡¯s go and take a look when the timees! ¡± the car arrived at the entrance of the house. the little darling and the other two had just gotten out of the car when they stopped in their tracks. especially the little darling, who frowned and said in a low voice, ¡± luoluo, huahua, be careful. there¡¯s a murderous aura. ¡± the little fellow looked like it was carved out of jade. it was small, but when it was alert, it looked like an adult. tang luo and li ruhua also more or less felt that the atmosphere in their courtyard was not quite right. some of the things in their small courtyard seemed to have been touched. the three of them walked in step by step, extremely careful and alert. ¡°who is it?¡± the little darling shouted in a low voice as she walked to the door of the room with small steps. li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other, then stood on the left and right sides of the door. if someone were to make a move, they would be ready to protect the little darling at any time. even though their martial arts were not as good as the little darling¡¯s. the person must have calcted that a few of the animals were not at home beforeing over. if they knew that the animals were here, no one would dare toe. after the news of lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s mishaps spread, many people wanted to deal with the little darling. however, because the little darling had a few very powerful and very intelligent animals like storm by his side, they had not encountered any assassination attempts. after all, many people had experienced the power of the storm and rainstorm. storm had also taken some Short Video to teach others martial arts. anyone with a brain would not have bumped into the muzzle of a gun. just as he was thinking, the door suddenly opened and a dart flew towards the little darling. ¡°little miss, be careful!¡± ¡± block! ¡± tang luo shouted in a low voice. a weapon flew out of his hand and directly blocked the dart that suddenly attacked him. the little darling peeked inside and her beautiful, grape-like eyes narrowed. she burst out with an extraordinary speed and suddenly attacked the front. there were a few assassins inside, and little darling¡¯s target was the assassin who had shot the dart at him. her movements were extremely fast, and before the other party could react, she had already collided with him. she was clearly just a child, but her strength was greater than an adult¡¯s, to the extent that it was exaggerated. that person only received a kick from the little darling and his bones were already broken. he fell to the ground and screamed in pain. when the group of people nearby saw this, they immediately attacked little darling as well. everyone was attacking little darling together. their target was very clear: the little darling. tang luo and li ruhua also went to help the little darling without hesitation. the speed of both sides could be said to be extremely fast. in an instant, they started fighting. the little darling jumped up in the chaos. she tapped the tip of her foot on the head of an assassin and kicked with her other foot. with two cracking sounds, the assassin¡¯s neck was crooked. after that, the rest of the assassins also felt terrified. the child in front of him looked like a child, but the terrifying aura that she was emitting made him shudder. the assassins swallowed their saliva and looked at each other. they could see the thought of running away in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°luo luo, hua hua, close the door and beat the dog!¡± at the little darling¡¯s order, tang luo and li ruhua quickly closed the door. the person who hade to kill little darling had instantly be a dog that had been beaten up behind closed doors. ¡°damn it!¡± ¡± this wretched girl is too strange. how can she be so powerful at such a young age! ¡± ¡± let¡¯s work together to kill her. if we kill her, we can get a bigmission! ¡± ¡°do it!¡± a few assassins suddenly attacked little darling. they used all their strength, nning to fight for thest time. as long as they could kill the little darling, they would be able to get a lot of money. moreover, she was just a child. they didn¡¯t need to be afraid of her. no matter how strong she was, she was just a little kid! the assassins tried their best to hypnotize him. however, they did not expect that in less than three seconds, little darling had already sent them flying. they all had broken bones. ¡°you¡¯re still trying to kill me after being so weak?¡± the little darling pouted her red lips in dissatisfaction. ¡± you¡¯re wasting my time! ¡± ... all the assassins were speechless. were they the ones who couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow? they were, after all, assassins on the list. it was clearly this little wimp who was too powerful and too much! it was simply too powerful. they couldn¡¯t beat this little kid at all. ¡°flower, luo luo, call the police. tell them that someone wanted to kill me but was beaten up by a mysterious person.¡± the little darling said with a shrug. not long after the police were called, the police arrived. the assassins were a little angry. they told the police that there was no mysterious person, and that it was the little darling who had beaten them up. who knew that the originally arrogant and empty little darling would actually start crying at this time, looking scared silly. the police looked at the assassins angrily. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you bully children, but you even used such a poor excuse to fool us. can children beat you up like this? she was not even three years old! don¡¯t you have anymon sense?¡± the assassins were speechless. ... it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have anymon sense, it was this little girl who didn¡¯t have anymon sense ... her strength waspletely againstmon sense, alright? Chapter 1493 1493 chapter 1495-calling uncle xu ¡°police uncles, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t havemon sense, but this girl is really too scary!¡± ¡± she was the one who hit us. even if we really came here with bad intentions, she really hurt us on purpose. even if it¡¯s in self-defense, we¡¯re still seriously injured. we have to punish her! ¡± the group of assassins screamed in pain. their bones were all broken and they were in extreme pain. they really couldn¡¯t take this lying down. the police officers obviously thought that this group of people were crazy to randomly bite people, so they said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense. you hurt your bodies, not your brains! ¡± ¡°we¡¯re not talking nonsense, we¡¯re all serious. besides, even if we¡¯re hallucinating, it¡¯s impossible for us to all hallucinate, right? it¡¯s that child!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t let that child go!¡± the assassins shouted crazily. the little darling wiped away his tears with an aggrieved look on his face. then he raised his head and looked at the policeman. her jade-like smiling face was too cute and deceptive. so, with one look, the police uncles ¡®hearts had already melted. at that moment, her heart had already be extremely soft. ¡± mr. policeman, i don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re saying. do i need to cooperate with the uncles ¡®investigation? ¡± the little darling¡¯s face was miserable, and his heart ached as he looked at her. tang luo and li ruhua, who were beside him, exchanged nces. the young miss was indeed the young miss. just like the young madam, she could change her expression just as quickly. she had been ck-bellied, powerful, andpletely condescending just a moment ago. however, when the police uncles appeared, she became extremely obedient. her eyes were red from crying, and she looked so pitiful as if she had been bullied. but only the heavens knew that it was actually the little darling miss who had beaten these people up badly, okay? tang luo and li ruhua shook their heads. they had to admit that they really admired miss darling. of course, the police didn¡¯t make things difficult for the little darling. they only asked the little darling a few questions, and then asked tang luo and li ruhua a few more questions. tang luo and li ruhua had been influenced by him, so their acting skills were naturally not bad. soon, the police had no more questions and took the assassins away. because these killers had killed many people, they had criminal records. the police also paid great attention to them. as for the mysterious person who was fabricated, the police were also investigating, but there were no clues. after everyone had left, the little darling returned to his usual cold and expressionless face. she sat on the sofa and blinked her eyes thoughtfully. ¡± these assassins seemed to have said who wanted to kill me just now, right? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± tang luo nodded. ¡± they wanted to keep it a secret, but they identally let it slip. it¡¯s obvious that they have low iq. ¡± ¡°xu ru le, why did she attack me?¡± the little darling cupped his chin. ¡± isn¡¯t she uncle xu¡¯s niece? you¡¯re rourou¡¯s godmother¡¯s sister, right?¡± ¡°she¡¯s not a good person to begin with. she lied to your uncle xu for many years and has been harming your rourou¡¯s godmother. however, it¡¯s a little strange that she hired an assassin to deal with you. even if she has a grudge, it should be with your uncle xu and rourou¡¯s godmother, right?¡± tang luo was also a little confused. ¡± although she doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with master rong, she doesn¡¯t have to kill you, does she? ¡± li ruhua shook her head. ¡± who knows? this xu rule is a bad person. she should be given the same fate as leng qingqing and the others. she should be sent to hell earlier! ¡± your uncle xu saw that she was from the xu family and didn¡¯t kill her. there¡¯s a saying that if you cut the grass and don¡¯t remove the roots, it will grow again when the spring wind blows.¡± the little darling nodded. ¡± it won¡¯t be that simple if theye looking for me. do i look that easy to bully? although i keep a low profile, i¡¯m not easy to bully.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not low-key at all.¡± luo luo was speechless. the little darling frowned and pouted. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if i keep a low profile or not. what¡¯s important is that i won¡¯t attack unless i¡¯m attacked. if someone attacks me, i must kill them! ¡± tang luo and li ruhua nodded in agreement. at night, after the little darling had filled his stomach, he went to take a bath and then set off from home with storm and the others. since xu rule had provoked her, she had to go and greet her. after the little darling found out where xu ru le lived, he went straight to her ce. although xu rule was no longer qualified to inherit the xu family, she was still a member of the xu family. she was managing a branchpany of the xu family, so she was still rich and lived in a rtively cheap vi area. the little darling brought a group of animals and went straight to the entrance of xu rule¡¯s vi. tang luo rang the doorbell. a few minutester, xu ru le came out of the house. she was a little surprised to see the group of people at the door. she obviously did not expect that little darling¡¯s group would suddenlye to her ce. ¡± you guys ... is there something you need? ¡± xu ru le narrowed her eyes. although she was a little suspicious, she didn¡¯t show it. she had clearly sent a group of rather powerful assassins to assassinate these people. how could they not seed? previously, she had investigated and found that these animals should not be around this wretched girl. she couldn¡¯t deal with little ting ¡®er because he had been taken abroad. however, this little girl had no one by her side except for two useless people, tang luo and li ruhua. the only powerful ones were those few animals. why was it so difficult for her to kill her? ¡°aren¡¯t you going to invite us in to sit?¡± the little darling raised his eyebrows and looked at xu ru le. xu rule was stunned for a moment. she squinted her eyes at the little darling, then stepped back and let the little darling and the others in. in any case, she was not afraid of this wretched girl. leng rongrong wasn¡¯t here, and fourth master mo wasn¡¯t here either, so no one could protect this wretched girl. there were many people who wanted this girl dead now. a few minutester, the group of people sat down in xu rule¡¯s living room. ... the little darling¡¯s hair was in a bun. he looked up at xu rule and asked curiously, ¡± did you hire someone to assassinate me? do i have a grudge against you? or is it because you have a grudge against my mommy, so you want to assassinate me?¡± the little fellow could be said to be straightforward and asked directly. xu ru le was obviously stunned for a moment. she didn¡¯t expect this child to be so sharp-tongued and directly ask. she squinted her eyes and nced at the little darling, then chuckled. ¡± little darling, are you mistaken? why would i assassinate you? you¡¯re my sister¡¯s goddaughter, so you have to call me aunt.¡± ¡°who¡¯s calling you auntie?¡± the little darling¡¯s face was full of disdain. xu rule froze for a moment. she was exactly the same as leng rongrong, refusing to give face! she didn¡¯t even want to be her aunt, so wasn¡¯t she just being polite? ¡°just tell me, why did you assassinate me?¡± the little darling sat on the sofa, his small body in a cross-legged position. Chapter 1494 1494 feng shui conference the little darling had a domineering air about him when he asked the question, especially his eyes, which were filled with cold killing intent. she just stared at xu ru le. when xu ru le met the little darling¡¯s gaze, she shuddered inexplicably, as if the little darling could see through her heart. this damned girl was as strange as her mother. i can¡¯t let her live! even if leng rongrong went to the other world with fourth master mo, she might not be able toe back alive. she wanted to get rid of this mo nan chong. if she couldn¡¯t get rid of leng rongrong, why couldn¡¯t she get rid of this b * tch? she could definitely kill a two-and-a-half-year-old. she wanted leng rongrong to regret it, xu rourou to regret it, and they would regret it forever! if it had not been for them, she would not have been so embarrassed. she would not have been exposed for pretending to be xu rourou, and her uncle would not have seen through all this. in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for them, she might have even been able to get fourth master mo. however, it was all because of leng rongrong. her appearance had disrupted all her ns and she had even helped xu rourou. what right did she have to meddle in her affairs? if not for leng rongrong, she would be the one in the limelight today. since the past could not be salvaged, she would make leng rongrong suffer forever. by killing this wretched girl, she could make everyone fall into pain! she knew that everyone cared about this wretched girl. even the people of theher abyss empire treated this wretched girl as a treasure. after she had been expelled from theher abyss empire, she had already nned to take revenge on all of them. anyway, she had nothing now. ¡°little guy, what are you saying? when did i try to assassinate you? why didn¡¯t i know about it?¡± xu ru le looked at the little darling andughed coldly. ¡± if you want to say that i tried to assassinate you, you should at least show some evidence, right? ¡± the little darling looked at xu rule¡¯s small, fair, and clean face with interest. there was a shrewdness that did not seem like a child¡¯s, just like leng rongrong at times. when xu ru le saw the little darling¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but hate the little darling. she looked too much like that b * tch leng rongrong, and even her temper was very simr to leng rongrong¡¯s. she was so annoying. ¡°the assassins who tried to kill me said so. there are many witnesses. why, do you still want to confront them?¡± the little darling said with a sneer. xu ru le¡¯s face turned pale. the group of assassins had made their move, but they didn¡¯t hurt this little b * tch, and even let this little b * tche to their house to question them? if she hadn¡¯t seen the animal beside her little darling, xu ru le might have wanted to strangle him on the spot. however, when she saw storm and rainstorm, she knew that she couldn¡¯t beat them, so she chose to give up. ¡°you can say whatever you want. i even said that you tried to assassinate me.¡± xu rule shrugged. ¡± if i wanted to do it, would i have made it so obvious? besides, what¡¯s there for me to be calctive about with a little brat like you?¡± xu ru le said with an annoyed expression. the little darling was not in a hurry. he looked at xu rule and said indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m not my mommy. she didn¡¯t kill you because of my rourou¡¯s godmother. but i don¡¯t like it when people provoke me. ¡± as he spoke, the little darling stood up, took out his phone, and called xu shiting in front of xu rule. ¡± uncle xu, someone tried to assassinate me today ... ¡± the little darling bbered on and on about what happened, adding a little bit of embellishment, and then looked at xu rule provocatively. then, she hung up the phone. ¡± i don¡¯t usually like to deal with people myself, but i have plenty of people to help me deal with them. ¡± the little guy nced at xu ru le coldly, then turned around and left. xu ru le looked at the little darling¡¯s back in exasperation. this little thing was so smart that she actually called xu shiting! ever since the truth had been exposed, she had barely seen her little uncle, and he had never contacted her again. even when she tried to contact him, call him to apologize, or send him a text message to apologize, he had never replied. thinking of this, xu ru le¡¯s heart ached. not long after, xu shiting¡¯s call came in, and xu rule choked up as soon as she picked up. in the end, xu shiting bombarded her with questions, asking if she had done that and if she had tried to assassinate her little darling. this made xu rule so angry that she couldn¡¯t hold back her hatred for her little darling. at the same time, the little darling was in a good mood on his way back. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect this xu rule to want to deal with our little miss. ¡± li ruhua said unhappily, ¡± lord rong, you¡¯re worried that something might happen to xu rule and miss rourou would be med. that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t do anything to xu rule. ¡± in the end, she tried to assassinate our little miss. she¡¯s too much!¡± ¡± little miss, you¡¯re so smart. there¡¯s no mistake in telling master xu about this. master xu will take care of this xu rule. ¡± tang luo said. the few of them returned home while chatting. ...... on the day of the feng shui conference, the little darling brought the invitation to the ling tian tower. ling tian tower was a rtively high-end hotel in the city with a chinese style. it was located at the corner of the old street and was a very unique scenery on the old street. the fengshui conference was held every year. other than some fengshui masters, there would also be some daoist and monk masters attending. at the same time, there would also be people from all walks of life attending. this feng shui conference was a rtively high-end banquet, and the guests were truly very famous masters. if they didn¡¯t have enough status and power, or had some achievements, they wouldn¡¯t be qualified to receive an invitation. the little darling¡¯s invitation was from old guo. old guo had some connections, so he got two invitations. only two people could go in with an invitation, so huahua didn¡¯te with them. it was tang luo and the little darling who came. huahua was in charge of the little darling¡¯s dressing. after all, it was a rtively high-end banquet, so huahua was quite serious. she tied the little darling¡¯s hair into a beautiful bun and put on a crystal hairpin. ... the little darling was wearing a light pink tang suit. tang luo was also dressed in a tang suit and looked very elegant. the two of them walked toward the main entrance. there were guards at the entrance. when they saw the little darling and tang luo, they frowned. the people who came to attend the banquet were basically old men, taoist priests, baldies, and other masters. if not, they were people from the upper ss. basically, they were all very famous, and one could recognize them at a nce. however, the two in front of him were a little strange. one was a child, and the other was a young man. they didn¡¯t seem to be special people. ¡°an invitation.¡± the guard said coldly. tang luo took out the invitation card and handed it to the guard. the guard confirmed that the invitation was real before letting tang luo and the little darling in. Chapter 1495 1495 chapter 1497-bloody disaster the banquet hall of the hotel was already very lively. the people of the upper ss were gathered together. some of them were dressed in taoist clothes and holding horsetail whisks, some were dressed as monks, and some were old men who seemed to be masters. most of the guests were older people, and there were also young people. naturally, there were almost no children like the little darling. therefore, the moment the little darling entered, he attracted a lot of attention. everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the little darling. because this little boy was simply too good-looking, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with curiosity. ¡°who¡¯s this child? it¡¯s rare for a kid to be interested in attending such a gathering!¡± ¡± i remember that there will be a little girl attending this banquet. i heard that she¡¯s already very good at feng shui even though she¡¯s only five years old. i wonder if it¡¯s her. ¡± ¡°no way. this child looks to be only about three years old. five years old isn¡¯t that young, is it?¡± there was a lot of discussion around them as they looked at the little darling curiously. the crowd around them was very tall. after all, the little darling was only a three-year-old little boy and was really too small. those who didn¡¯t know would probably not be able to see her, so tang luo simply carried the little darling and walked around. not long after, old guo and his disciple guo qing also arrived. the old man and the young man greeted the people around them as soon as they entered. they seemed to be regr guests of this banquet. after a while, guo qing saw the little darling and said something to old guo beside her. ¡°master, that little girl is also here.¡± ¡± ha, this little girl really dares toe here. let¡¯s go over and have a chat with her. ¡± old guo walked directly towards the little darling. the master and disciple sat down on the sofa opposite the little darling. then old guo looked at the little darling and snorted. ¡± little guy, you¡¯re quite bold. i told you toe and you really came? do you know what kind of people are here? the people here are all masters. you¡¯re just a little girl, you¡¯re going to be a joke!¡± ¡°uncle guo already gave me an invitation, it would be a waste if i didn¡¯te, so i came to join in the fun.¡± the little darling said to old guo with a smile. ¡± hmph, there will be a few matchester. let¡¯s see who¡¯s better! ¡± old guo said, ¡± i won¡¯tpete with you either. after all, you¡¯re a junior. i¡¯ll let my disciplepete with you! ¡± the little darling nodded and agreed readily. ¡± sure! ¡± it didn¡¯t take long for more and more people to arrive at the banquet. the organizer of the feng shui conference was this ling tian restaurant. after the person-in-charge went on stage and said a few words, he indicated that it was time for thepetition. almost every year, there would be some fengshui masters or divine fortune-tellerspeting with each other. and everyone was happy to see this. some rich people would also choose their favorite masters from thepetition and then sign a cooperation agreement for one or more years. thepetition had begun, and old guo immediately urged guo qing to go up the stage. ¡°i want to challenge this miss mo nan chong.¡± guo qing stood on the stage, feeling a little embarrassed. after all, the person he was going to challenge was not anyone else but the little darling. tang luo carried the little darling onto the stage, and then she walked to guo qing¡¯s side. although it was a genuine little boy, the little darling¡¯s aura was not any weaker than guo qing¡¯s. the little guy smiled and looked at guo qing. ¡± ¡°how do wepete?¡± ¡°every year, master divine abyss sets the topic for thepetition.¡± guo qing exined to the little darling. ¡°oh.¡± the little darling nodded. ¡± where¡¯s the question? ¡± ¡°master divine abyss will be a littlete, but the question has already been sent over. the questions this time are more interesting, so i¡¯ll be the one to announce them!¡± the host said with a smile. guo qing and little darling both looked at the host. at the same time, the people in the audience also looked at the host one after another. everyone was excited. ¡°this isn¡¯t that girl, right? i was wondering which family¡¯s young miss she was from, but she¡¯s actually a master?¡± ¡± not really. guo qing is old guo¡¯s apprentice. old guo¡¯s ability is almost useless. if he wasn¡¯t the apprentice of taoist xian ji, i¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to attend the fengshui conference! ¡± ¡± i heard that they have a grudge against each other, so they set up stalls on both sides of the street. this little girl is quite capable, she has stolen all of old guo¡¯s umted customers! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s that powerful?¡± ¡± exactly. i heard that she¡¯s been asking this girl to do her fortune-telling for the past few days. it¡¯s basically very urate. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so small, yet it¡¯s so powerful?¡± ¡°do you know who this girl is?¡± ¡°who is it? could it be that he had some special identity? whose disciple is he?¡± ¡°have you guys heard of mo nan chong? do you know the fourth master of the mo family, xuanyuan rongrong of the capital¡¯s xuanyuan family? this child is their child!¡± ¡± what? this child is that mo nan chong? ¡± ¡°damn, she can even tell fortunes? weren¡¯t they renovating the haunted house? it¡¯s quite popr after the transformation.¡± ¡°does this child know anything about metaphysics?¡± ¡°her parents are quite something, but i heard they¡¯re missing! this child is quite pitiful. he¡¯s so young.¡± there were many discussions below the stage. after knowing that the little darling was the daughter of lord rong and lord fourth, everyone became even more interested. speaking of the little darling, most people might not know, but most people still knew about lord fourth and lord rong. on the stage, the host had already disyed master divine abyss¡¯s question. master divine abyss had said that someone would soon meet with a bloody disaster, and whoever could find the person would win. ¡°that¡¯s easy.¡± the little darlingughed, and his tone inevitably sounded a little arrogant and presumptuous. ... although this was a very simple matter for the little darling, it was not something that anyone could see at a nce. guo qing frowned. although he had learned a little and knew how to look at people¡¯s faces, it was a little difficult to find out who was in trouble. ¡°master shen yuan has calcted that someone here will be facing a bloody disaster in the next hour.¡± the host said, ¡± please find the person within ten minutes. ¡± when the people below the stage heard this, they were more or less flustered. did this mean that someone in their group would have a bloody disaster? what kind of bloody disaster was this? everyone couldn¡¯t help but be a little flustered and worried. after all, a simple bloody disaster would not matter if one¡¯s finger was cut, but if it was a more serious one, they might lose their lives. ¡°quick, let¡¯s see which one of us will face a bloody disaster!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s too dangerous for a bloody disaster to happen within an hour. we have to solve this problem! ¡± ¡°when will master divine abysse? everyone¡¯s fine in this room. why would there be a bloody disaster?¡± ... Chapter 1496 1496 this is simply nonsense the little darling scanned the stage, then suddenly pointed at a young man. ¡°i found him, it¡¯s him,¡± in less than a minute, the little darling had already pointed it out. the surrounding people could not help but be a little surprised. some of them even did not quite believe the little darling. they felt that the little darling was simply messing around and must be making wild guesses. someone shook his head and said, ¡± i thought there was something special about the mo family¡¯s little miss. it turns out that i was just guessing. ¡± ¡°yeah, she didn¡¯t even read her palm and just nced at it. she didn¡¯t even see the whole person, so how can she be so sure? that was the young master of the gu family, gu xuemiao. there are guards following him, how could there be a bloody disaster?¡± ¡°i wonder if this guo qing will be able to tell anything.¡± after the little darling finished speaking, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on guo qing. he had only learned a little about guo qing, and the little darling¡¯s speed was so fast that he was a little nervous and at a loss. it was only when the host indicated that the time was almost up that guo qing shook her head and said, ¡± i lost. i can¡¯t tell. ¡± the crowd was in an uproar. ¡± no way! ¡± ¡°should i just admit defeat?¡± ¡± it¡¯s better to admit defeat than that miss mo. after all, she has some self-awareness. it¡¯s meaningless for that miss mo to make wild guesses! ¡± ¡± then who is the one among us who has a bloody disaster? ¡± ¡°when will master shen yuane? will any of us be in trouble?¡± the scene was a mess. the little darling was a little helpless. the host nced at his phone, then looked at everyone. ¡± everyone, please calm down. i¡¯ve already contacted master divine abyss ... he¡¯s given us a message. this beloved miss didn¡¯t miscalcte!¡± ¡°what!¡± ¡°it¡¯s really gu xuemiao?¡± ¡°the young master of the gu family is going to face a bloody cmity?¡± everyone immediately retreated to the left and right, leaving only gu xuemiao and her guards standing in the middle. gu xuemiao was dressed in a suit. he was only 19 years old and was not considered tall. in fact, he was even a little delicate. he could not be considered handsome, but his face was very beautiful. at first nce, it was a breathtaking sight. the little darling admired gu xuemiao¡¯s beautiful face, then said, ¡± the area between my eyebrows has turned ck, and a ck mist is lingering. a fatal disaster. ¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be?¡± ¡°did she really get it right?¡± ¡°what did master divine abyss say? could he have said the same thing?¡± ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s godly!¡± while everyone was in shock, the host was also taken aback. ¡± master divine abyss said the same thing! ¡± ¡°did master divine abyss say how to resolve this?¡± the guard beside gu xuemiao asked hurriedly, ¡± is this true? ¡± ¡°master divine abyss didn¡¯t say how to resolve this.¡± the host frowned. ¡± an hour will be up soon. our young master can¡¯t be in danger, right? ¡± the guard was a little nervous. he even nned to call for people to protect gu xuemiao. gu xuemiao, on the other hand, looked at the little darling calmly. ¡± isn¡¯t her prediction very urate? she should have a solution, right? ¡± then, everyone turned to look at the little darling in unison, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the little darling. the little darling was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no solution.¡± the little darling looked at gu xuemiao. ¡± what¡¯s the solution? hurry up and say it. immediately resolve young master gu¡¯s disaster. if we resolve young master gu¡¯s bloody disaster, the gu family should be very grateful, right? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, hurry up and resolve it!¡± ¡± so what kind of bloody disaster is it, or is it fatal? that¡¯s very serious! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s toote.¡± the little darling said indifferently. ¡°what?¡± everyone looked at the little darling in surprise again in unison. he had just said that there was a way to resolve it, but it was already toote? you can¡¯t be like this, right? if it was toote, then there was no solution. what was there to say? ¡°some disasters can be resolved, but some can¡¯t. master gu¡¯s disaster could have been resolved, but there¡¯s not enough time now. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote.¡± the little darling said, ¡± but i can let mr. gu live, if mr. gu pays. ¡± ¡°...so it¡¯s money!¡± ¡°ha, if you resolve it at this kind of gathering, you won¡¯t have to worry about money!¡± ¡± he¡¯s actually asking for money so brazenly. he¡¯s really bold! ¡± everyone looked at the little darling, and then at gu xuemiao. they were very curious whether gu xuefei would give the money. perhaps he might not give the money, and he might not believe the little darling¡¯s words. however, that was what master shen yuan had said, so most people believed that he would face a bloody cmity. ¡°how much do you want?¡± gu xuemiao nodded. ... the little darling chuckled, ¡± how much do you think your life is worth? ¡± gu xuemiao was speechless. everyone: ¡± f * ck! that¡¯s daylight robbery! he¡¯s even more ruthless than lord rong and the others back then! ¡± ¡°i have to choose between life and money!¡± ¡± how could young master gu¡¯s life be worthless? it must be very valuable! ¡± ¡°so, how much does young master gu n to pay?¡± gu xuefei looked at the little darling. he was not in a hurry. he chuckled and nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll give you however much you want! ¡± the people around them looked at gu xuemiao in surprise. ¡°straightforward!¡± the little darling nodded. she jumped down from the stage, then bounced to gu xuemiao¡¯s side. everyone was waiting for the little darling to make a move, but in the end, the little darling just followed gu xuemiao¡¯s side without doing anything. ¡°didn¡¯t you want to find a way to resolve this bloody disaster? why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡± ... ¡°from the looks of it, she doesn¡¯t have any other way, does she?¡± ¡°you say you¡¯re powerful, but i¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no solution!¡± gu xuemiao lowered her head to look at the little darling, then squatted down and asked, ¡± ¡°how do we solve this?¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to protect you.¡± the little darling¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡± i¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re fine for an hour, right? ¡± gu xuemiao was speechless. a few minutester, gu xuemiao was about to go to the washroom. the little darling was still by gu xuemiao¡¯s side. gu xuemiao turned around to look at the little one and frowned. it seemed that her promise to protect him personally was not a lie. just as gu xuefei was about to tell the little darling that he was only going to the washroom and that she did not need to follow him, a figure suddenly attacked her. the security guard suddenly rushed over and started fighting with the other party. however, at this moment, a few more people jumped out from the side and attacked gu xuemiao directly. gu xuemiao also knew some martial arts. although she was very beautiful and a little feminine, she was also quite ruthless in fighting. however, the person who suddenly attacked her was also ruthless, attacking gu xuemiao as if he did not care about his life. when the little darling saw this, he almost instantly rushed over. the little fellow flew over and kicked one of the people who had attacked gu xuemiao, sending him to the ground. Chapter 1497 1497 chapter 1499-true ability the little darling¡¯s kung fu was very good. although she was very small, just a little milk bun, her strength could be said to be very great. moreover, the little darling¡¯s kung fu was very powerful. it was as if she knew qinggong and could fly over roofs and walls. she couldnd on top of people¡¯s heads with a light jump and then kick them in the face. in less than a few minutes, tang luo didn¡¯t even have a chance to make a move. gu xuemiao and his guards were dumbfounded. all of a sudden, the people who had tried to assassinate gu xuemiao were all lying on the ground. ¡°pa pa pa!¡± gu xuemiao could not help but start pping at the little darling. he was a little surprised. although he had heard of the little darling¡¯s name, he did not know that the little darling could fight so well and was so powerful. this child was still so young, but she was much more powerful than an adult ... no, not only was he stronger than an adult, he was even stronger than some of the more powerful experts. his kung fu was not bad, but he was still a little weak in front of the little darling. ¡°amazing!¡± gu xuemiao said, ¡± the money that should be given to you, i will not give you less! ¡± ¡°thank you, master gu.¡± the little darling smiled at gu xuefei. ¡± it seems that this is not the only time young master gu will face such a bloody disaster. you have to be more careful in the future! ¡± gu xuemiao shrugged her shoulders, not minding. ¡± miss darling is really a divine irvoyant. you even calcted this urately! ¡± ¡°actually, i was just making a wild guess!¡± the little darling blinked her eyes yfully. then, she and tang luo turned around and went back to the banquet hall. this was because some people had also walked over earlier and happened to see the scene of gu xuemiao being assassinated. some people had even recorded a video. those people didn¡¯t dare toe over because they saw the killers, so they simply turned around and returned to the banquet hall. in an instant, these videos were spread around the banquet hall. as it turned out, not only did the little darling calcte things urately, but he also really solved the problem, especially the few images of the little darling flying up. it was simply like ancient qinggong. it was amazing! those who had seen it were all madly amazed. so, when the little darling and tang luo returned to the banquet hall again, many people surrounded the little darling. there were even people who wanted the little darling to be their feng shui consultant, and they even said that they would pay a high price. the little darling did not agree to a single one. after that, many people pestered her and tried to persuade her. because of the little darling¡¯s stubbornness, many people began to talk about the little darling¡¯s parents. ¡°miss darling, we know you don¡¯tck money, but you¡¯ll be short of money one day. why don¡¯t you make more money while you¡¯re still young?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. they won¡¯t be able to give you money in the future! ¡± ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, miss darling¡¯s grandfather and grandfather value boys over girls, and they don¡¯t have the intention of raising miss darling, right?¡± ¡°miss darling, it¡¯s better to earn money on your own!¡± ¡°assistant tang, you should try to persuade miss darling! miss darling doesn¡¯t have any backing now!¡± tang luo was speechless. no backing? really? only the heavens knew how many backers miss darling had, okay? those backers were driven away because miss darling wanted to live a low-key life. miss darling said that only she could find them, and they couldn¡¯te to her. although everyone was reluctant to part with miss darling, she was so determined that everyone had no choice. and the problem of money ... originally, miss darling had left all the money to master ting ¡®er, and he thought that miss darling might really have no money. but he realized that he was wrong, because miss darling was too good at making money! master ting ¡®er was smart, but he was just a little smarter than the average child. miss darling, on the other hand, waspletely unbelievable. as long as she wanted to, there was no way she couldn¡¯t earn money. miss darling could get a lot of money by simply reading her fortune, and miss darling could also make a lot of money by simply working on aputer. other than the young madam, this was the person she had seen receiving the most information on the ount every day. they were already very happy with their sry being paid once a month. however, miss darling received countless messages in a day ... they didn¡¯t know when miss darling had done those things. they didn¡¯t know where she had gotten the information from, but the money had really been transferred. when tang luo heard the discussions around him, he smiled and said nothing. he just shook his head. he really couldn¡¯t do anything about doting on miss. even lord rong had told him to listen to little miss. at this moment, a girl walked into the banquet hall with two bodyguards. the little girl was only five or six years old and looked very clean. although she was not as beautiful as the little darling, she could be considered a porcin doll. she was wearing a ck dress and a pair of ckce gloves. her small leather shoes made a clicking sound on the ground, and two tall bodyguards followed behind her. the little girl was stunned when she entered the room. ... st year, when she attended the feng shui conference, she caused a sensation as soon as she entered the door. but today, no one was looking at her? her master was master wind spirit, a god-level existence second only to master divine abyss. her master didn¡¯t have time to attend the feng shui conference today, so she hade in his ce. she thought that she would cause a sensation. after all, she might be the youngest person to attend the fengshui conference. however, she didn¡¯t expect that even though people saw her, they didn¡¯t look surprised. and there were many people surrounding someone. ¡°ahem!¡± qin shasha deliberately coughed to attract the attention of the people around her. finally, someone saw her. ¡°miss shasha is here. where¡¯s master wind spirit? why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± someone asked as they looked at qin shasha. ¡°my master has something to deal with, so he can¡¯t leave. he asked me toe as a representative.¡± qin shasha said, ¡± long time no see, everyone. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that master wind spirit didn¡¯t have time toe!¡± ¡°i thought i would be able to witness master wind spirit¡¯s elegance!¡± ... ¡± what a pity. i had wanted to ask master wind spirit to help me solve some feng shui problems. ¡± a wave of exmations came from the surroundings. qin shasha was a little unhappy when she heard this. she had thought that her appearance would make everyone happy, but because her master wasn¡¯t here, everyone seemed to be unhappy. although she was young, she had always been very smart. she had followed her master since she was young, and her master had said that she was very talented. ¡°don¡¯t worry, you can just ask me if you have any questions. sha sha can answer all of the uncles, aunties, and sisters! if sha sha can¡¯t answer, she¡¯ll ask my master for help!¡± qin shasha suppressed her unhappiness and smiled at everyone. everyone turned to look at qin shasha. ¡± miss qin is indeed amazing, ¡± someone said. ¡± she was also amazingst year! ¡± Chapter 1498 1498 old man, have we met before? ¡°speaking of which, miss qin is two years older than miss darling. i don¡¯t know how the two arepared!¡± ¡± then i think the little darling miss is more powerful. even if she¡¯s not urate, her kung fu is indeed powerful and can solve some problems! ¡± ¡± as for miss qin, although she has some research in this area, she can¡¯tpare to miss darling. ¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be. miss qin is the descendant of a great teacher. master wind spirit has been in the limelight recently, and many people have invited him to be their consultant! ¡± ¡± i think master wind spirit is just average. the truly powerful one is master divine abyss! ¡± ¡± master divine abyss is naturally powerful. there¡¯s no doubt about that. however, we can¡¯t say that master wind spirit is not good. master wind spirit is also very powerful. he¡¯s very good at everything in fengshui! ¡± the surrounding crowd started to argue. when qin shasha heard someonepare her to a little darling, and that she was a little child younger than her, she immediately frowned. she led her bodyguards and walked straight towards the little darling. ¡°miss darling, is it? i wonder who miss darling¡¯s master is? my teacher is master wind spirit, and her name is qin shasha!¡± qin shasha looked at the little darling with a smile. ¡°i don¡¯t have any master.¡± the little darling nced at qin shasha indifferently, then nodded at her, barely greeting her. upon hearing the little darling¡¯s words, qin shasha burst intoughter. ¡°no master, is that true?¡± qin shasha looked surprised as she said, ¡± in our line of work, we all have a master. if you don¡¯t have a master, how did you learn? did you learn it by yourself? ¡± although this line of work required talent, it also required guidance. or are you just ... randomly guessing ... i¡¯ve seen a lot of quacks before. some people just say things randomly and sometimes they¡¯re right. they might even be famous. with a silver tongue, they can say anything that¡¯s beneficial to them.¡± after all, qin shasha often followed her master and came into contact with many people, so she was also very eloquent. in just a few words, he had directly ssified the little darling as a chatan. wasn¡¯t the huckster a liar? he used his tongue to deceive people. when tang luo heard these words, he was instantly a little displeased. ¡± what did you say about our little miss? are you calling her a liar? her predictions were all very urate, how was she a liar? masters like you can¡¯t even guarantee a hundred percent uracy, right?¡± qin shasha nced at tang luo. ¡± i didn¡¯t say i was a liar. i was just making an analogy. ¡± when the people around them heard qin shasha¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but question little darling. these words weren¡¯t wrong either. the little darling didn¡¯t even have a master, so was he just randomly guessing? it was a coincidence today, but it might not be the same next time. the people who had wanted to hire the little darling as an advisor all stopped at this time. after all, they wanted a truly powerful feng shui master or a god-diviner, not a god-like person. qin shasha¡¯s words had made everyone doubt the little darling. she was in a good mood and covered her mouth as she chuckled. ¡± i didn¡¯t say that. please don¡¯t misunderstand. maybe miss darling is really an expert? ¡± that one sentence made everyone lose interest in the little darling even more. many people surrounded qin shasha. after all, gu xuemiao had been saved by the little darling. he nced at the little darling and asked, ¡± do you want me to exin a few words for you? aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡± the little darling said calmly, ¡± what she said makes sense. i really don¡¯t know who my master is. as for being able to read fortunes, i¡¯m just guessing. ¡± gu xuemiao: ¡± how can you be so urate with your blind guesses? ¡± tang luo nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. you¡¯ve already predicted a few people, and you¡¯re very urate every time. i won¡¯t ept it if you¡¯re called a liar! ¡± he was clearly so powerful, how could he be a quack? although qin shasha was young, she was quite evil. he was not as good as the little darling, so he deliberately smeared the little darling. after all, everyone didn¡¯t know much about the little darling¡¯s ability in this area, so it really did seem like a coincidence. naturally, it was better to choose qin shasha. after all, qin shasha was grandmaster wind spirit¡¯s disciple. just as tang luo was feeling a little unconvinced, thete master divine abyss arrived. master divine abyss was actually a daoist priest with a white beard and white eyebrows. there were a few people following him, all of whom looked like taoist priests. there were also two people in suits who looked very noble. as soon as the group arrived, the atmosphere in the banquet hall seemed to change. everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on abyss master and the others. ¡°master divine abyss is here!¡± ¡°heavens, master divine abyss is here!¡± ¡°quickly wee master divine abyss!¡± everyone rushed toward master divine abyss. even some of the more well-known fengshui masters and divine fortune-tellers in the crowd sided with master divine abyss. in this circle, the most powerful person was master divine abyss. he was also a rare sight and rarely appeared in front of people. qin shasha had just started chatting happily with a few people when the people around her all charged towards master divine abyss. she immediately pouted in dissatisfaction, but there was nothing she could do. after all, even his master wasn¡¯t as powerful as master divine abyss. his master always earned money, but master shen yuan didn¡¯t. he only showed it to those who were fated to see it, so master shen yuan¡¯s name was much more well-known. ¡°do you know who that person is?¡± qin shasha crossed her arms and shot a nce at the little darling. ¡°master divine abyss,¡± the little darling touched his chin in confusion. ¡± this old man looks a little familiar! ¡± ¡°old man?¡± qin shasha chuckled and said, ¡± you actually called him an old man. aren¡¯t you afraid of being scolded for being so rude? ¡± ¡°... isn¡¯t he just an old man?¡± the little darling stared at master divine abyss. for some reason, the old man looked familiar, and he felt like he wanted to go over and bully him. after some thought, the little darling walked over to master divine abyss, who was surrounded by the crowd. ¡°the little chatan is here!¡± someone shouted. ... then, everyone looked at the little darling. someone then asked, ¡± oh right, isn¡¯t master divine abyss here? let master shen yuan see if the little darling really knows how to do this. if not, then didn¡¯t she just sneak in?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. take a look, master divine abyss. he¡¯s a quack, or he¡¯s really relying on his true strength! ¡± ¡± master divine abyss is so powerful. i¡¯m sure this fraud knows how to identify it, right? ¡± then, everyone told master divine abyss about gu xuemiao¡¯s facial features that little darling had seen previously. master divine abyss felt a sense of familiarity when he saw the little darling. he felt his skin tighten. she was just a little girl, but he felt a little nervous for some reason. ¡°old man, have i seen you before?¡± the little darling crossed his arms and looked up at master divine abyss. Chapter 1499 1499pletely the same ¡°ah?¡± master divine abyss was taken aback. ¡± you also find me familiar? ¡± as he spoke, master divine abyss also crouched down subconsciously. he sized up the little darling from a distance, and the more he looked, the more familiar he felt. no matter how he looked at this face, he seemed to have seen it somewhere before. master shen yuan¡¯s memory was very good, so he wouldn¡¯t forget important people. however, when he saw the little darling, he felt that the little darling was an extremely important person, but he couldn¡¯t remember who he was. ¡°master, your old legs aren¡¯t very good. you can¡¯t squat like this.¡± one of the disciples said as he pulled on master divine abyss. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just feel that this child looks familiar.¡± master divine abyss said. when he saw the little darling¡¯s face, he was stunned. ¡± this is the face of a rich man! his physiognomy was too good! under the heavens, no one canpare!¡± ¡°really?¡± the people around them looked at the little darling in surprise. ¡± her parents are gone! ¡± ¡°although the little darling was born with a rich life, that might not be the case in the future, right?¡± ¡± if lord fourth and lord rong are gone, she won¡¯t have anyone to back her up. i heard that a lot of people are asking for breakfast. how can a child control herself? ¡± everyone was discussing one after another, each of them thinking that the little darling couldn¡¯t possibly have a life of great wealth. however, master divine abyss was very determined. he stood up and shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m not wrong. she¡¯s destined to be rich and powerful. she¡¯ll be more powerful than anyone else in the future. ¡± the people around them sighed. qin shasha couldn¡¯t help but feel a little displeased at his words. the little girl stepped forward and looked up arrogantly at master divine abyss. ¡± master, may i ... may i take a look at mine? ¡± master divine abyss nced at qin shasha, then shook his head and smiled without saying anything. ¡°what do you mean by just smiling and not saying anything? so, what about me?¡± qin shasha¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. she was not very satisfied with this. ¡°little girl, my master isn¡¯t for anyone to look at. you and master are not fated to be together.¡± master divine abyss¡¯s disciple said. qin shasha was immediately displeased and red at master divine abyss. ¡± master divine abyss, are we still going topete? ¡± someone asked. master divine abyss nodded, indicating that if everyone was willing, they could stillpete. many of the rtively well-known masters were quite happy to hear master divine abyss¡¯s words. after all, master divine abyss was the most powerful person in the circle. if they could gain his recognition, they would have no problem earning money in the future. they would also have fame. thispetition was very important to many people. everyone really wanted to participate. ¡°girl, are you interested in joining thepetition?¡± master divine abyss looked at the little darling. the little darling nced at master shen yuan, then asked with interest, ¡± apetition? is it difficult? if it¡¯s difficult, i can participate!¡± master divine abyss chuckled. ¡± won¡¯t you know if it¡¯s difficult after you try it? ¡± following that, master divine abyss went up the stage and began to exin the uing matches. in the first round, a few contestants would be selected from the audience. after master divine abyss had taken a liking to them, the rest of the contestants would look at them to see whose answer was the closest to master divine abyss. the one closest to master divine abyss won. the little darling felt that it was interesting and participated as well. naturally, qin shasha also participated. she stood beside the little darling and snorted. ¡± you¡¯re just lucky. do you think it¡¯s that easy to read a person¡¯s fortune? it¡¯s very difficult! ¡± the little darling nced at qin shasha, but did not say anything. qin shashaughed coldly. ¡± you¡¯re a disgrace by participating in thepetition! ¡± tang luo, who was behind the little darling, looked at qin shasha with some dissatisfaction. although this child looked quite smart, she was too jealous. she was so jealous at such a young age. did she not like people? judging by their appearances, there were thirteen people participating, all of whom were rtively powerful experts. master shen yuan selected five people from the banquet guests and had them do their own calctions before writing down their answers. master divine abyss wrote down the answers himself and put them in an envelope. then, he had the five of them walk around in a circle in front of the participants. many people were watching, envious of the person who had been foretold by master divine abyss. after the little darling had finished reading, he picked up a pen and scribbled a few lines on the paper. the rest of the people also wrote down their own calctions after reading it. qin shasha nced at the little darling and snorted. ¡± you really don¡¯t know how to read. you wrote so quickly. what can you possibly read? ¡± after that, she buried her head and began to write seriously. when the time was up, the ten or so participants handed in the things they had written. the host began to check the results. ¡± everyone is amazing. i¡¯ve already seen a few who are simr to master divine abyss¡¯s writing. ¡± below the stage, everyone¡¯s eyes were shining. some were confident, while others were worried. the little darling¡¯s expression was calm. she didn¡¯te for fame and fortune. she just wanted to join in the fun and y, so she didn¡¯t care at all. beside him, qin shasha would asionally nce at the little darling with a smug look on her face. when the emcee saw what little darling had written, he was stunned. after reading it a few times, he had master divine abyss and his disciples read it a few more times. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°is there a problem?¡± ¡°the emcee looks very surprised!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not just the host. master divine abyss and his disciples are also very surprised. did they just read something simr to what master divine abyss wrote? ¡± ... ¡°who is it!¡± ¡°that seems to be written by mo nan chong, right?¡± ¡± mo nanchong wrote it. what did she write to make people so surprised? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s impossible for her to be so close to a master. she¡¯s just a child. the first time was by ident, but the second time, it¡¯s impossible for her to be urate. she doesn¡¯t even have a master! ¡± ¡± i suspect that it¡¯s not urate at all. that¡¯s why they were so surprised! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. either it¡¯s written too correctly, or it¡¯s not urate at all. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so surprised! ¡± just as everyone was discussing, the emcee turned over the pieces of paper in his hand and master divine abyss¡¯s writing for everyone to see. ¡± i¡¯m so surprised because miss mo¡¯s calctions are exactly the same as master divine abyss¡¯s. even the punctuation marks are the same! ¡± ¡°what!¡± ¡± oh my god, it¡¯s really the same. not a single word is different. even the punctuation is the same! ¡± ¡°he can¡¯t be that godly, right?¡± ... ¡°it¡¯s impossible to be this godly!¡± everyone shook their heads, expressing their disbelief. even if the calctions were simr, everyone¡¯s habits were different if they were written down in their own way. the little darling wasn¡¯t master divine abyss¡¯s disciple, so how could he have the same habits as him? Chapter 1500 1500 she is my grandmaster when the little darling saw that his writing was exactly the same as master divine abyss¡¯s, he was somewhat surprised. after all, she was just casually looking at it. then, she felt that such an image appeared in her mind, so she wrote it down. who would¡¯ve thought that his writing was exactly the same as master divine abyss¡¯s? of from the looks of it, this master really did have some ability and was quite powerful! the little darling looked at master divine abyss. ¡± old man, you¡¯re the only capable one here. ¡± the more master divine abyss looked at the little darling, the more shocked and horrified he became. ¡°it can¡¯t be her, right?¡± master divine abyss muttered to the little darling, his eyes filled with disbelief. this attitude, this personality, it was exactly the same as that person. just as master shen yuan was mumbling to himself, his disciples looked at the little darling with dissatisfaction. a few of them took a step forward and looked at the little darling. ¡± how could you calcte exactly the same as our master? how did you cheat? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, she must have cheated. did she peek at master divine abyss¡¯s writing just now? ¡± ¡± no way! he¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s actually doing such a bad thing! ¡± ¡°how can you cheat!¡± ¡± she must have peeked at master divine abyss just now. she¡¯s so stupid. she thought we wouldn¡¯t notice! ¡± ¡± seriously, darling, you couldn¡¯t have seen what master divine abyss had written from that angle, could you? ¡± ¡± if she can¡¯t see it, then why did she write it exactly like a master? does she really have divine powers? ¡± ¡°not necessarily. i think she¡¯s quite powerful. she¡¯s been very powerful since she was born. she¡¯s a little genius, so it¡¯s not a big deal that she¡¯s urate, right?¡± ¡°yeah, she even saved mr. gu.¡± everyone was talking about it, and some people were arguing about the little darling. most people thought that the little darling must have cheated and had a very bad impression of her, but there were still a small number of people who thought that the little darling was born that powerful. if she was not that powerful, it would make people think that she was not a darling. she had always been a genius. ordinary children at her age might not be able to do anything, but she was very smart and could do anything. the fact that she could n a haunted house that was so fun to y with, one could imagine how smart she was. there were still some fans of the little darling in the crowd who were very supportive of the little darling. they felt that little darling couldn¡¯t see what master divine abyss had written from his angle. moreover, master divine abyss had immediately put on a front after he had finished writing. no matter how much of a genius the little darling was, it was impossible for him to remember every single word in a short period of time, right? everyone looked at master divine abyss and the host. master divine abyss¡¯s disciples were already furious. they felt that the little darling had disrespected master divine abyss by using underhanded tactics to win. ¡°little girl, let us give you a piece of advice. don¡¯t mess around like this!¡± ¡°do you know the consequences of your actions? you will be expelled from this line of work forever!¡± ¡± he actually used such a method under our master¡¯s eyes. how disrespectful! ¡± ¡°what did i do?¡± ¡°naturally, it¡¯s because i peeked at what our master wrote and then copied it! do you think everyone is an idiot?¡± one of the disciples looked at the little darling in amusement. ¡± not a single word is different. you think you¡¯re very powerful? ¡± do you think we can¡¯t tell?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t see what he wrote.¡± the little darling shrugged his shoulders. ¡± when you speak, you have to produce evidence. you can¡¯t just use people like this, right? ¡± ¡°do you need evidence? my master is a famous master. he wrote before you, but you wrote the same thing as him. don¡¯t you think that can prove anything?¡± the little darlingughed coldly at the disciple, hisughter carrying a few traces of contempt and disdain. when tang luo heard that everyone was maligning the little miss, he was instantly a little displeased. ¡± although our little miss isn¡¯t short-sighted, her eyes aren¡¯t that sharp either. you should stand here and take a look. can you see the master writing at that position? just because you¡¯re a master, you can bully others?¡± he was a little angry when he thought about it. he was standing beside little miss and could see the master writing. he knew that he couldn¡¯t see it from this angle. if he could see it, he would be a monster. at such a distance, the words were not big, so how could he see it clearly? little miss¡¯s eyes were not magnifying sses. ¡°then do you think that your little miss is really so powerful that she¡¯s as good as our master has predicted? are you insulting our master divine abyss? how can he bepared to a child!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. our master is so powerful. how can a little brat like her have such abilities? ¡± ¡°yeah, although the little darling¡¯s angle is a little far, maybe she can really see it?¡± ¡± besides, she can¡¯t even bepared to a master. she¡¯s just a little girl. a master is a master. he¡¯s only known as a master at his age! ¡± just as everyone was discussing and attacking the little darling, master divine abyss seemed to have woken up from a dream. he suddenly pped his thigh. he was wondering why the person in front of him was so familiar. wasn¡¯t it that person? he had seen her portrait many times, and he had also seen her with his own eyes! he actually didn¡¯t know! master divine abyss was so frightened that he almost knelt down in front of the little darling. ¡°martial ancestor! it¡¯s you! i¡¯m so old that i didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± master divine abyss rushed in front of the little darling and was about to kneel. the little darling¡¯s mouth twitched twice, and a vague image seemed to sh through her mind. she did seem to have seen this old man before, but he seemed to be quite young when she saw him. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to bow!¡± the little darling stared at master divine abyss. ¡± i¡¯ll break your legs if you dare to kneel! ¡± master divine abyss didn¡¯t dare to kneel anymore. he gulped and smacked the back of his disciples ¡®heads. ¡± why are you so fierce? call me grandmaster! ¡± ¡°what?¡± his disciples were dumbfounded as they looked at master divine abyss in surprise. ... ¡°haven¡¯t you seen your grandmaster¡¯s portrait? can¡¯t you recognize me? don¡¯t you remember that the person in front of you is grandmaster?¡± master divine abyss said in an unpleasant tone. when the disciples heard this, they were stunned. then, they seemed to have recalled something. ¡°m-grandmaster?¡± ¡± no way! didn¡¯t grandmaster die already? ¡± ¡°grandmaster ... has he reincarnated?¡± everyone looked at the little darling in horror and goosebumps broke out. ¡± kneeling to me? is that so rude? ¡± master divine abyss bellowed, and the group of disciples knelt down in front of the little darling. at the banquet, everyone saw this spectacr scene. they watched without blinking and were dumbfounded. if they didn¡¯t hear wrong, master divine abyss was calling the little darling grandmaster? what the hell? ... one was a three-year-old girl, and the other was a master in his seventies or eighties ... and the master called the little girl grandmaster? Chapter 1501 1501 really shameless ¡°grandmaster!¡± master divine abyss¡¯s disciples trembled as they looked at the little darling. the little darling was speechless. although this group of people did look like children in her eyes, when did she be their grandmaster? could it be that she was really this old man¡¯s grandmaster in her previous life? before she was in theherworld, she might have established a sect. with this thought in mind, the little darling epted the group of people¡¯s bows. ¡± that¡¯s enough, get up! ¡± the little guy had his hands behind his back, looking very imposing. master shen yuan walked to the little darling¡¯s side and exined some of the things that had happened in the sect over the years. he then asked the little darling if he needed any help. master divine abyss didn¡¯t ask any questions. he only stood respectfully beside the little darling. the little darling naturally didn¡¯t need any help. she didn¡¯t even know that she was the grandmaster. she casually said a few words to dismiss master divine abyss. everyone present was initially very dumbfounded. how could the little darling possibly be an existence like a grandmaster? however, the person in front of them was master divine abyss, after all. he had a very powerful reputation in the circle. if even master shen yuan was so respectful to the little darling, no one would dare to disrespect him. because of master divine abyss¡¯s attitude, many people came to ask the little darling for advice. however, the little darling found it boring. even the most powerful master had called him grandmaster. there was nothing fun here, so he decided to take tang luo away. on the other side, old guo was also dumbfounded. his master, daoist xianji, was a powerful figure, but he was nothing in front of master divine abyss. in the end, even master shen yuan was so respectful to this little girl. it seemed like this little girl was definitely not simple. ¡°guo qing, hurry up, let¡¯s catch up!¡± old guo said excitedly. ¡°catch up? master, are you still not giving up? even master divine abyss is so respectful to that child. we definitely can¡¯t win against her. at most, we¡¯ll just change locations.¡± guo qing shook her head. she felt that the little darling was too strong. they were no match for him at all. there was no need for them to find trouble with the little darling, so they might as well just let her be. they couldn¡¯t even afford to offend master shen yuan¡¯s disciple, let alone a grandmaster. it was obvious from the way so many people were trying to befriend this little girl. ¡°you¡¯re so stupid!¡± old man guo cursed, ¡± if she¡¯s so powerful, why don¡¯t we go and find a master? if she can be our master, even master divine abyss will be our junior. we won¡¯t have to worry about not having business then! ¡± ¡°ah, will she agree to it?¡± guo qing followed by old guo¡¯s side. ¡°if she doesn¡¯t agree, we can still try.¡± old guo said disapprovingly. he was an old man with a thick skin. if the other party didn¡¯t agree, he would just pester her. what was there to be afraid of? the little darling was sent to the entrance of the hotel by master divine abyss and his disciples. master divine abyss asked about her well-being again, but the little darling shook her head to indicate that there was nothing else and that she was leaving. ¡°don¡¯t worry about me, you guys go back to the banquet.¡± the little darling gently waved his little hand. ¡°yes, we¡¯ll retreat then!¡± master divine abyss said, ¡± grandmaster, if you need anything, you can summon me at any time! ¡± the group of people turned around and left. tang luo looked at the little darling. ¡± little miss, are they really your disciples and grand-disciples? ¡± the little darling shook his head,¡±how would i know!¡± i don¡¯t remember!¡± tang luo¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. so what was little miss¡¯s background? he had always felt that little miss was different from other children since birth. could she have reincarnated with her memories? this wasn¡¯t necessarily the case ... after all, it was uncertain whether there was reincarnation in this world. young madam and the others could all go to the other world, so perhaps there was a real reincarnation. of course, tang luo didn¡¯t think too much about it. it didn¡¯t matter to him whether the little miss reincarnated with her memories or not. all he needed to do was to stay by the little miss ¡®side and take care of her. ¡°wait a moment!¡± just as tang luo and the little darling were about to get into the car, old guo and the other man waved and chased after them. tang luo looked at the two of them with some disdain. ¡± what are you doing? what are you doing to our little miss again? ¡± thepetition is over, didn¡¯t you guys lose? what, you can¡¯t afford to lose?¡± ¡°no, we¡¯re willing to ept our loss, we can afford to lose!¡± old guo said in a hurry, ¡± we know that miss darling is very powerful and we admire her, so we came to ask for your advice. ¡± ¡± hmph! ¡± tang luo snorted coldly and crossed his arms as he looked at the two of them. ¡± i can tell that you¡¯re up to no good. tell me the truth, what¡¯s your purpose? ¡± old guo scratched his head. ¡± actually, it¡¯s like this. i feel that i¡¯m too weak.pared to miss darling, i¡¯m simply trash. so, i want to say, does miss darlingck apprentices? i want to be his disciple, and i¡¯ll give you money. in the future, i¡¯ll give you all the money i earn!¡± old guo¡¯s skin was really thick, and he didn¡¯t care about what he said. she was determined to acknowledge the little darling as her master. the little darling sat in the car and stuck his head out to look at old guo. his expression was strange and unpredictable. ¡± you¡¯re already so old, and you still want to be a master? ¡± ¡°is there no end to learning? i¡¯m showing that i¡¯m eager to learn!¡± old guo said with great interest. ¡°don¡¯t you have a master? isn¡¯t your master very powerful?¡± the little darling nced at old guo. ¡± daoist xian ji? ¡± ¡°although my master is powerful, he naturally can¡¯tpare to you. master, please ept us!¡± old guo was still very excited. seeing old guo¡¯s attitude, guo qing could not help but say, ¡± i can do anything for you. ¡± ... ¡°our beloved miss doesn¡¯t need you to do anything. we¡¯ll handle her matters!¡± tang luo got into the car. then, ignoring the two of them, the car immediately drove away. ¡°hurry up and chase!¡± old guo yelled at guo qing. ¡°yes, master!¡± guo qing and old guo immediately gave chase. as the two of them didn¡¯t have a car, they only had a broken tricycle, so they directly rode the electric tricycle and chased after him. when tang luo and the little darling saw the two people in the rearview mirror chasing after them on tricycles, the corners of their mouths twitched. ¡°this old man is really flexible!¡± tang luo said with a speechless expression, ¡± i¡¯ve seen shameless people, but i¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you! you¡¯re already so old, yet you still want to acknowledge a master!¡± the little darling was also speechless. he had wanted topete with him before, but now he wanted to acknowledge him as his master. he probably thought he was amazing after seeing master divine abyss. the little darling shrugged. ¡± shake them off! ¡± tang luo sped up and quickly left the tricycle behind. ... ¡°master, they¡¯ve disappeared.¡± guo qing stopped the tricycle and took a look at old guo who was sitting in the back. ¡± it¡¯s fine. we¡¯ll wait at the old street tomorrow. she¡¯ll definitely go again. ¡± Chapter 1502 1502 chapter 1504-divine me academy after the little darling returned home with tang luo, he began to seriously study the eptance letter sent by yanshen college. without going through any tests, the little darling had already been directly epted, and the report date was written to be a few dayster. because me divine college might be rted to the other world, the little darling was still very interested in it. huang ¡®er¡¯s brother, daddy, and mommy were in another world now, so there was no way to send news over there. if he went to me divine college, he might be able to get some news about his mommy. it would definitely take some time for mommy and the others to go to the other world, but whether they could find brother huang ¡®er was still uncertain. she needed to be prepared. while waiting for them toe back, she also needed to try to get over there, just in case. although the little darling was young, he had his own thoughts. she told tang luo and li ruhua her thoughts, and the two of them didn¡¯t have much opinion. their only worry was that this school might be a trap. after all, many people knew that lord fourth and lord rong had gone to the other world to look for their children. perhaps there would be people who would not hesitate to use such methods to deal with little miss. if it was a trap, little miss would be in danger. ¡± isn¡¯t the gathering tomorrow? shall we discuss it with everyone tomorrow? ¡± tang luo looked at the little darling and said, ¡± we have to ask little ceo song and the others! ¡± ¡°okay, then i¡¯ll discuss it with them tomorrow.¡± the little darling nodded. regardless of whether it was true or not, she was going to go to that ce to take a look. if it was really an academy that could allow her to cultivate and go to the other world, she would definitely go. the next day, the day of the gathering, the little darling didn¡¯t go to set up his stall. after finishing hisst scene at the set, he went directly to the north emperor club. master rong¡¯s north thearch club was still managed by the old master of ancient mirrorke. xu rourou had also been helping the old master of the ancient mirrorke to take care of everything. when the little darling and the others arrived, the old man from ancient mirrorke and xu rourou were there, as well as a few others. everyone was looking forward to meeting the little darling, so they had been waiting there for a long time. ¡°little darling!¡± the moment rourou saw the little darling, she immediately rushed over and picked the little girl up. ¡°our little darling is still so cute!¡± ¡°give me a hug too!¡± the old man of the ancient mirrorke, xu shiting, song junlin, and the others all swarmed over, wanting to snatch the little darling away. ¡°no! give me a hug too!¡± ¡°aiyaya, the little darling is too cute! how can you be so cute?¡± the group of people went crazy snatching the little darling. the little darling said with great difficulty, ¡± stop! i want to walk by myself! i have legs!¡± of course, the little darling¡¯s resistance was futile. everyone had not seen the little darling for a long time. the moment they saw the little darling, they cried out excitedly and crazily fought to hold him. in the end, the little darling had no choice but to pretend that he was a doll. after everyone took turns hugging each other, the group entered thergest private room in the club. there were severalrge round tables in the antique private room. the people on the 19th floor, huang yuan, and the others from the yellow springs organization were all present. when everyone saw the little darling, they would either pinch his little face or hug him, and then give him all kinds of red packets. otherwise, he would directlypete with the bank card and say that although the little darling was small, he still needed money. if the little darling didn¡¯t ept it, these people would directly give the red packets to tang luo or li ruhua for them to keep. everyone seemed to have nowhere to spend their money. ¡°by the way, darling, godfather bought a few more houses. they¡¯re all for you.¡± song junlin said to the little darling. ¡°ya, you sneakily bought a house for little darling and didn¡¯t even tell us!¡± qin xiong and the others were not happy with that. ¡± you¡¯re still a godfather. do you want to get more of our little darling¡¯s love? ¡± ¡± no... ¡± song junlin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± it just looked good, so i bought it! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care. how many sets did you buy? i¡¯m going to buy them for my little darling too!¡± qin xiong snorted. ¡°i¡¯ll also buy a few sets!¡± sun zhenzhi also said, ¡± how about i buy a property in our area? ¡± hu xin: ¡± it seems like i have to do more things. i have to do what the country wants me to do. otherwise, if i don¡¯t get the bonus, i won¡¯t be able topare to you guys. ¡± aiya, our little darling won¡¯t stop liking me, right?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t!¡± the little darling¡¯s face fell. ¡± i¡¯m already so rich. don¡¯t give me money or a house! if this continues, the entire earth will be mine!¡± the group of people¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and they began to discuss the topic of buying the entire earth for the little darling. ¡°you guys are ruthless!¡± the little darling facepalmed. after the group of people had almost finished their discussion, the little darling finally stopped chatting with little chu yan and his brother, little ting ¡®er. instead, he opened his mouth and said seriously, ¡± godfathers, godgrandfathers, and grandfathers, darling has something important to discuss with everyone today! ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± everyone could not help but look at the little darling. ¡± i received an admission letter from the school of divine mes. ¡± the little darling raised the admission notice he had brought. everyone looked at the ck and red admission notice. ¡°what¡¯s the inferno divine college?¡± ¡°speaking of which, the little darling is already at the age to go to kindergarten!¡± ¡°but what is this academy? why have i never heard of it? where is it from?¡± the group of people looked at the little darling. ¡± it¡¯s overseas, a little far away. it¡¯s said to be mysterious and hard to find. ¡± the little darling said, ¡± it¡¯s considered a reclusive school. you can cultivate if you enter this school. only those who have the talent for cultivation will receive such an admission letter. ¡± ... the little darling briefly exined the situation in the email he had received earlier. after listening for a long time, everyone shook their heads. ¡°no, it doesn¡¯t sound very reliable!¡± ¡°you¡¯re being so mysterious, maybe you¡¯re just making up some nonsense!¡± ¡± i think so too. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s reliable. if it¡¯s really that powerful, how could we not know? ¡± ¡± he must have known that lord fourth and lord rong went to the other world. that¡¯s why he¡¯s using this to lure us into a trap! ¡± ¡°darling, it¡¯s better to find an elite academy!¡± ¡± yes, there are many good schools. you can go to europe too. there¡¯s no need to go to such a ce. moreover, only one adult can send you there! ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t believe i can bring a pet. i think they¡¯re here for our pet. ¡± a group of people began to argue. they took the invitation and looked at it. it looked real, but the cost of making it fake was not very high. ¡°i want to go and take a look.¡± little darling looked up and said, ¡± i can protect myself. storm and the others are here. nothing will happen. ¡± ... ¡°no, it¡¯s not safe for you to only bring one person!¡± everyone¡¯s attitude was quite firm. the little darling¡¯s expression was also a little determined. ¡± i can protect myself. if there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯lle back immediately. ¡± Chapter 1503 1503 he also received the admission notice at the dining table, everyone was looking at the little darling. he had never heard of the name ¡®inferno divine college¡¯ before. the invitation also said that this college was very mysterious and difficult to find. they would go to a certain ce to pick up the students. the students could be sent by one parent, but not one more person. if they could send many people over, they naturally wouldn¡¯t care. they had so many people. no matter who the other party was, as long as they wanted to find trouble with the little darling, they could solve it. however, the academy had requested that only one person could go. in that case, he would definitely be worried about the little darling. however, the little darling had always had her own opinions. she was different from ting ¡®er. she was very smart. although she was only three years old, she knew everything. she was an existence that was even more talented and intelligent than lord rong when he was young. her strength and martial arts were also very powerful. the only thing that worried her was that she might be plotted against and fall into their trap. no matter how powerful a person was, they would definitely have a weakness. no matter how strong the little darling was, she was still just an ordinary child. ¡°darling, you have to consider this carefully. it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want you to go, but the possibility of this academy being a trap is greater.¡± xuanyuan nantian said with a serious expression, ¡± i will naturally listen to you. everyone knows that you have your own opinions, but what if it¡¯s a trap? if it¡¯s really a trap, there must be a lot of danger waiting for you!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, xuanyuan is right. it¡¯s good if this isn¡¯t a trap, but what if it¡¯s a trap that just so happens to capture our hearts? ¡± ¡°the little darling is indeed powerful, but it¡¯s very difficult to deal with a wellid trap when he¡¯s alone.¡± little darling shook his head. ¡± i¡¯ve thought about it. if it¡¯s a trap, we¡¯ll evacuate immediately. if it¡¯s not a trap, i¡¯ll report to the police. even if it¡¯s a trap, it¡¯s impossible to do it wlessly. if you observe carefully, you¡¯ll find ws.¡± a serious expression was written all over her fair and delicate little face. her little darling seemed to be very determined. ¡°what if it¡¯s not a trap? what if i really have the chance to cultivate and go to another world?¡± the little darling¡¯s beautiful eyes were shining. ¡± if i can cultivate, i¡¯ll definitely be very, very powerful. i¡¯ll help daddy and mommy find big brother! ¡± i don¡¯t know if daddy and mommy can find brother huang ¡®er, but i think it¡¯s important to be prepared.¡± hearing the little darling mention little nan yu, everyone quieted down. in fact, everyone missed little nan yu. at that moment, little chu yan suddenly said, ¡± actually ... i think i¡¯ve also received an invitation from the school of divine me ... ¡± so, everyone looked at little chu yan, who was next to the little darling. little chu yan¡¯s little face already looked a little handsome. he raised his phone and said, ¡± i just received an email. it¡¯s an invitation to go to me divine college. ¡± ¡°no way, really?¡± ¡± if little chu yan has also received it, then the possibility of this academy really existing is higher. ¡± ¡°if little chu yan goes with the little darling, i¡¯ll be more at ease.¡± then, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on little chu yan. ¡°if darling wants to go there, i¡¯ll naturally go with darling. i¡¯ll protect my little darling.¡± chu yan nced at chu wei as he spoke. ¡°mommy supports you.¡± chu wei smiled at little chu yan. she knew that her little yanyan had grown up, and she was very sensible and capable. chu yan nodded. because little chu yan had also received the same admission notice, everyone had let their guard down. as the group ate, they discussed who should send the little darling and little chu yan to yan shen college. there were two children, so only two adults could go. pets could be brought along. although the admission notice of the inferno divine college stated what kind of spirit beast it was, it was probably simr to a pet. he just had to bring storm and a few others with him. the storm and the others were quite powerful. they could be used as mounts and could fight. other than that, there were two adults. after all, they were still worried that the school would not be reliable, so everyone felt that they should send two more powerful people. no one was fighting to do this job, not because they were afraid of danger, but because they were afraid that they were not capable enough to protect their little darling. ¡°i¡¯ll go with zhenzhi.¡± song junlin said after a long while. song junlin and sun zhenzhi¡¯s martial arts were decent. although they couldn¡¯tpare to tuoba nantian and the others, they were still considered powerful among the younger generation. besides, song junlin was more sociable, while sun zhenzhi was more familiar with the foreign forces and had dealt with many of them, so they were more suitable. besides, song junlin was more attentive to details. he was more suitable for taking care of children. after a discussion, the group of people agreed. he asked sun zhenzhi and song junlin to send the two children to yanshen college. they would only be at ease if there were no problems when they arrived. the little darling was very happy because he had decided to go to the school of me divine college. she was very excited because the admission notice described it as pretty good. the day¡¯s gathering ended happily. the next day, li ruhua and tang luo helped the little darling and the animals pack up. they were ready to meet up with chu yan and wait for song junlin and sun zhenzhi to send them abroad. the academy was rather far away, so the few of them decided to head to the small town that they had informed earlier. he first looked at the situation of the small town. no one had heard of the small town before. it couldn¡¯t even be found on the inte. therefore, everyone was very interested, but at the same time, they were a little worried. after all, it was a ce he had nevere into contact with before, so he was afraid of danger. ¡°darling, how¡¯s your packing?¡± chu yan had brought a small suitcase with him. he hade alone. chu yan had always been very independent, especially since chu wei had a lot of work to do. he was even more independent now that he had grown up. chu yan, who was in his teens, looked very handsome. he was dressed more casually and looked a little like chu wei. at a young age, his face was well-defined. one look and one would know that he would be a handsome man when he grew up. ¡°it¡¯s almost time.¡± the little darling jumped out of the house with a lollipop in his mouth. he also stuffed one into chu yan¡¯s mouth. ... ¡°i don¡¯t eat candy.¡± chu yan took out the lollipop and frowned. ¡°eating sweet things makes one happy!¡± the little darling said, ¡± eat it. it¡¯s delicious. i stole it from grandpa gu! ¡± chu yan was speechless. although he frowned, chu yan still ate. not long after, a ck car drove in. song junlin and sun zhenzhi arrived together, followed by hu xin and qin xiong. ¡°why did you alle?¡± the little darling asked. ¡°the two of them said they¡¯ll send us to the town.¡± song junlin said. Chapter 1504 1504 chapter 1506-arriving at the secluded town the little darling chatted with tang luo and ruhua for a while and told them some things to do. huahua and luo luo were both very reluctant to part with their little darling. lord fourth and lord rong were no longer here. storm and rainstorm had to leave with their little darlings. how bored and lonely would they be if they left? ¡± little miss, if there¡¯s any problem with that school,e back immediately, understand? ¡± tang luo said as he squatted down. ¡°yes, little miss. if there¡¯s any problem,e back immediately. little yanyan, you have to take good care of our little miss. although she is stronger than you in all aspects, she is still a girl. you have to take good care of her, okay? it¡¯s a must for a boy to take care of a girl!¡± li ruhua looked at little chu yan with a serious expression. ¡°i know,¡± little chu yan had always been a man of few words. naturally, he would take good care of his little darling. he had watched darling grow up, and she was like his biological sister. naturally, he would take care of her. also, before little nan yu left, he told him to help take care of his younger brother and sister. she was his biological sister. he would help his good brother take good care of her. when the time came, he would study hard and hope to be strong enough. that way, he would be able to go to the other world to find his brothers. although she hoped that lord rong and lord fourth could return safely and she knew that they were very powerful, she was also worried that they might not be able to return if they encountered any trouble. seeing little chu yan¡¯s determined face, huahua was relieved. although chu yan was young, he was very smart and capable, so he knew that little chu yan would definitely protect his little darling. this child had always treated xiao xun ¡®er as his own brother, so when xiao xun¡¯ er was not around, he had treated the darling child as his own sister. ¡°luo luo, hua hua, we¡¯ll be leaving then!¡± the little darling got into the car and extended a small hand out of the window to wave at li ruhua and tang luo. ¡°wuwuwu, i¡¯m a little reluctant to part with little miss!¡± li ruhua was on the verge of tears as she hugged tang luo. he really couldn¡¯t bear to part with his little miss. he really didn¡¯t want little miss to leave their side. even though little miss¡¯s attitude was firm ... ¡± little miss, if you can go to school there, please apply and see if i can go over to take care of you! ¡± li ruhua said, ¡± don¡¯t you like huahua¡¯s cooking? what if you can¡¯t eat without her cooking? ¡± li ruhua and tang luo¡¯s hearts felt empty at the thought of their little darling leaving. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll ask.¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes were curved, and there was a beautiful smile on his fair and delicate face. he watched the car leave. tang luo and li ruhua both sighed. all of a sudden, they felt as if the entire house had lost all signs of life. ¡°old presbyopic, let¡¯s go for a drink!¡± tang luo put his arm around li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡± i really miss our little miss. without us by her side, will she encounter any trouble? ¡± li ruhua sighed. e on, when has little miss ever encountered any trouble? when has her trouble been solved by others? it¡¯s all solved by herself. we don¡¯t have much use by her side. on the contrary, we are the ones who areforting our own hearts.¡± tang luo said with a smile. li ruhua sighed. ¡± it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t know, but i just feel sad! ¡± ever since i¡¯ve been with lord rong for the past few years, i¡¯ve never been separated from lord rong or lord fourth. even now, lord fourth and lord rong are not around, but at least little miss is here. there were still animals. in the end, the animals and the little miss are not here, so my heart is really empty.¡± ¡± who isn¡¯t? even i¡¯m not used to it. there are so many things to do by lord fourth¡¯s side, but now there¡¯s nothing to do! ¡± ...... while the two of them were reluctant to part, the little darling was already in high spirits. she felt that if that academy could really cultivate, it would be really amazing and fun. she could even go to brother huang ¡®er¡¯s world. she missed brother huang ¡®er very much, but she didn¡¯t know how long it would take for her mother and the others to find him, and she didn¡¯t know if they could find him, so she had to be careful. although she had never met brother huang ¡®er, she loved him very much. moreover, she was really interested in cultivation. there were many experts in this world who were so powerful that they seemed to be able to cultivate. on the way, the little darling chatted with chu yan for a while, and then he chatted with his godfather. as the car drove on the road, the storm, rainstorm, critical strike, and big white tiger followed behind. song junlin didn¡¯t want to scare people, so he took a path with few people. it didn¡¯t take long before they arrived at a private airport. then, they got on the ne. the private jet arrived at M city without a hitch. after arriving, they had to transfer to another car and take a cruise. it was said that the inferno divine college was hidden very well. because it was a cultivation college, it was a very special existence in this world, so it was opened in a very distant ce. after the ne, they had to transfer to other cars before taking the cruise. fortunately, everyone¡¯s physical fitness was not bad, so after a few days and nights of torment, everyone was still safe and sound. after a long time, the cruise ship arrived at a deste-looking port. this ce looked a little shabby. the little darling and the group went up from the port, then dragged their luggage and went to the small town that the academy had mentioned. to everyone¡¯s surprise, the antique-looking town was actually chinese-style. although there were many foreigners, most of them were chinese. everyone¡¯s clothes were also more ancient. the small town did not look very modern and seemed a little backward. many shops were antique, and there were many inns in the town. when the little darling and the others arrived at this ce, they felt as if they had transmigrated. ... some of the people here were wearing modern clothes, some were wearing ancient clothes, some were wearing chinese tunic clothes, cheongsam clothes, and so on ... in any case, there were all kinds of clothes, even the clothes of the various dynasties. the few of them were dressed very fashionably and were quite eye-catching when they arrived. like them, there were many students who were dragging their suitcases. on the cruise, they had also met a few students who had received the notice of admission to yanshen college. these students were either born in ancient martial arts families or were born with great strength and martial arts. song junlin and the others didn¡¯t talk much with them because they were on high alert. the group first found a rtivelyrge inn and booked a few rooms. fortunately, although this ce looked strange, currency was universal, and cards could be used ... ¡± this ce is so strange, ¡± sun zhenzhi said as he walked. ¡± it seems like everyone here has great strength! ¡± ¡°a secluded town is indeed different!¡± hu xin eximed. qin xiong said,¡±i just saw someone practicing a fist technique that seems to have been lost!¡± this is really a special ce. i feel that this ce is not fake.¡± ... Chapter 1505 1505 the handsome senior came to pick her up song junlin nced at the people in the inn. they didn¡¯t seem to have any firearms. they only had swords in their hands. moreover, he could tell that many of the people here were martial artists. even their breathing felt different. most of them felt like inner force experts. this was the ce where he had seen the most masters. in this small town, even the women who looked like vige women seemed to know kung fu. he had never heard of such a ce. logically speaking, he, chief song, had often traveled around the world and had heard many different rumors. however, he had never heard of such a ce. besides, many people here were surrounded by somerge animals. therefore, with the storm around them, the storm didn¡¯t seem too exaggerated. in fact, it was more normal. because there were many experts, sun zhen zhi was very alert. he nced at qin xiong and the others, signaling them not to speak too loudly. the group of people and the animals soon arrived at the entrance of the best rooms on the upper floor of the inn. after putting down their luggage in their rooms, they gathered in song junlin¡¯s room. ¡°old song, this ce doesn¡¯t look simple. it¡¯s a very special ce. it seems that everyone here is an expert. i don¡¯t think this ce is fake. there are so many experts here, so it should be quite dangerous.¡± hu xin adjusted his sses with a serious expression. ¡± i¡¯ve never heard of this ce before. i didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a ce in this world. ¡± after all, qin xiong was also from a martial arts school. he was very obsessed with kung fu. he had thought that his dojo was one of the best in the country and one of the best in the world. however, when they arrived at this ce, they realized that his family¡¯s martial arts school was nothing. any random passerby here seemed to be stronger than many of the experts in his family¡¯s martial arts school. they were both martial artists and had practiced martial arts for many years. whether the other party was powerful or not, they could tell from the way he walked. everyone here walked so lightly that they didn¡¯t even make any sound. this kind of person was definitely an internal force expert. however, judging from the town¡¯s name, he could guess that most of the yers in this town were hidden experts. after all, it was called a hidden town. perhaps no one wanted to leave this ce, nor did they want to make it too public. hence, no one had spread the news. song junlin and the others had a discussion and decided to stay in town to observe the situation and find out more about the academy. when they understood more about the situation, someone from the academy woulde to pick up the little darling and chu yan. when the time came, he would ask song junlin and sun zhenzhi to send the little darling and chu yan to me divine college to settle the procedures. after resting at the inn for a few hours, the group went downstairs to have some food. then, song junlin took the group of people for a walk on the street. this ce didn¡¯t seem to have any modern things, and they were all dressed in all kinds of clothes, but the streets were very lively. all kinds of peddling sounds could be heard. it was as if he had traveled back in time to the streets of ancient times. the surrounding houses were all in an antique style and looked quite fun. there were also some special shops on the streets, some elixir shops, and some weapon shops. chu yan was particrly good at researching weapons, so he couldn¡¯t help but want to go in and take a look when he saw the weapon shop. just like that, the group of people entered a shop called the divine heavenly weapon and began to wander around. there were no firearms here, but there were many knives, spears, swords, and halberds. they were all cold weapons. there were also many unique-looking darts and the like. they were even divided into several areas. on the shelves were the categories of ordinary weapons, as well as the categories of grade one spirit weapons, grade two spirit weapons, supreme-grade spirit weapons, and so on. it looked very special. song junlin and the others had never seen such a thing before. it was a new experience for them. however, only a small portion of the weapons here could be bought with money. the rest of the bosses said that they could only be bought with spirit stones and the like. in the end, song junlin and the others didn¡¯t buy anything and just walked around with chu yan. chu yan was very fond of these weapons, especially when he saw the grade one spiritual weapon. his eyes lit up. he had never seen such a weapon before. not only was the design beautiful, but it also seemed to have a spirit of its own. it was very special, sharp, and had a sword aura. although he liked to research and make some weapons, such as cold weapons and hot weapons, he could not make such a thing. after looking around, chu yan and the others reluctantly left the weapon shop. they then looked at some pill shops. after walking around, they returned to the inn. everyone could almost be sure that this town was very special. it was very likely rted to the other world that lord rong and the others had gone to. because they knew this, the little darling and chu yan wanted to go to me divine college even more. there had been no news of lord rong and lord fourth recently. it was as if the two of them hadpletely disappeared into thin air. although she knew that they might have gone to the other world, she didn¡¯t know when they woulde back and whether they could bring little nan yu back. although they were worried, they were helpless. they felt much more at ease after knowing that there might be a connection between the other world and the divine college. at least they could learn some things about the other world from the divine college. perhaps they could also find out news about lord rong and the others. after staying at the inn for three days and getting a general understanding of the town and the academy, the people from the academy who were here to pick up the new students finally arrived. the little darling¡¯s group had not even woken up in the morning when someone began to knock on the door frantically. the little darling was the first to wake up. when she walked to the door and opened it, she saw a young man in his twenties. he was wearing a ck tang suit and was looking down at her. ¡°who are you?¡± the little darling looked up and saw the symbol of the school of fire on the boy¡¯s clothes. it was the symbol of a ball of fire. ¡°did the divine collegee to pick me up?¡± ¡°lu yang, your senior.¡± lu yang lowered his head and nced at the little darling. ¡± i¡¯m here to take you into the academy. ¡± ... the little darling nodded. she stuck her head out and looked at the room next door. there was no one at chu yan¡¯s door. lu yang seemed to know what she was going to ask, so he said, ¡± he¡¯s also my mission. ¡± ¡°are we leaving now?¡± the little darling didn¡¯t say much. after confirming, he went to wake chu yan up, and then song junlin and the others. after packing up, song junlin, sun zhenzhi, the little darling, and chu yan set off with lu yang. the storm and the others followed. the four people and four animals walked for a long time before they walked out of the town and came to a ce that looked like the suburbs. lu su said expressionlessly, ¡± are you guys ready? ¡± ¡°prepare what?¡± sun zhenzhi was confused. ¡± where is your me divine college? there¡¯s nothing around here, not even a damn academy, not even a car, how are we going to get to the academy? even if there were no trains, nes, or cars, there should at least be a carriage, right? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to walk?¡± lu yang looked at sun zhenzhi as if he was looking at an idiot. Chapter 1506 1506 three thousand years old sun zhenzhi could not stand lu yang¡¯s gaze. he was young, but his aura was not small. it was a little scary. ¡°am i not right? do you really not have a car? or is the car not here yet?¡± sun zhenzhi frowned. ¡± we don¡¯t want a car, ¡± lu yang said. ¡± we can fly. ¡± ¡°ha, ha, ha, are you telling a cold joke?¡± sun zhen zhi said. the sword in lu suan¡¯s hand was suddenly thrown out by him, and then the sword suddenly became several timesrger in the air. ¡°what the f * ck, you know magic?¡± sun zhenzhi asked. lu yang was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s indeed an immortal cultivation college.¡± the little darling was very calm. ¡± senior, you seem to be very powerful. ¡± sun zhenzhi was speechless. he looked at the sword floating in the air and was shocked. although he had seen people from the other world before, he really didn¡¯t expect that someone could really ride a flying sword in this world. this was a little too exaggerated! for a moment, sun zhen did not know what to say. he was stunned for a long time. ¡°looks like i¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± he said with a look of admiration. little lu yang, right? tell me about the situation at your school.¡± ¡°i¡¯m three thousand years old.¡± sun zhenzhi was speechless. after a long while, sun zhenzhi asked,¡±are all the people in your academy this old?¡± our darling is only three years old ... isn¡¯t he a little too young?¡± ¡± cultivation doesn¡¯t look at age. age doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you¡¯re powerful. ¡± lu yang said coldly, ¡± her talent is just enough for the academy to ept her. the younger she starts her cultivation, the better. ¡± ¡°oh, then is your academy rted to the other world?¡± sun zhenzhi asked again, ¡± this move of yours is pretty cool. can someone like me cultivate it? ¡±pared to you, who are three thousand years old, i¡¯m still a little kid!¡± lu yang was speechless. lu suan didn¡¯t want to exin much, so he asked them to ride the sword with the animals, and then he flew on the sword. dragging his luggage and standing on a long sword that wasn¡¯t too big, this feeling was both exciting and terrifying. sun zhenzhi was originally quite talkative, but when the sword flew up, he was clearly shocked and could not say anything. he stood at the back and was extremely nervous, feeling that he could fall off the sword at any time and be crushed into pieces. ¡°don¡¯t you have a safety helmet when you fly like this, especially when you¡¯re carrying people? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little scary that she doesn¡¯t even have a seat belt?¡± sun zhenzhi grabbed song junlin¡¯s shoulder with difficulty. he was almost scared to death. ¡°no,¡± lu yang replied. if you don¡¯t want to die, then stop talking!¡± sun zhenzhi immediately shut his mouth. the sword flew higher and higher, and it was no longer possible to see what was below. it was even already shuttling through the clouds. this feeling was both cool and terrifying. fortunately, the speed of sword kinesis flight seemed to be very fast. after all, they were flying, so they arrived at the academy in a short while. the divine college seemed to have upied several mountains and was extremely huge. thergest hall in the entire academy was the main hall. it was really on the level of a hall. at first nce, it looked like a heavenly pce. lu suan brought them to a huge square. there were already a lot of people in the square. they were all new students and their parents who were dragging their luggage. many new students also brought animals, but they basically only had one. the little darling had brought four, which was the most exaggerated. the age group of the new students was not uniform. the older ones were around 17 or 18 years old. the little darling should be the youngest, and most of them were around chu yan¡¯s age. ¡°senior lu, what are we doing here?¡± the little darling looked up at lu yang. ¡°just wait.¡± lu su said expressionlessly. ¡°what are we waiting for?¡± sun zhenzhi nced at lu yang and was a little dissatisfied with him. ¡± you¡¯re a senior. is this how you treat your juniors? can¡¯t you be gentler? ¡± don¡¯t you think that a girl like me would be scared by your stiff tone?¡± lu suan was still as cold as ice. ¡± it has nothing to do with me. if you can be frightened by this, then don¡¯te to me divine college. ¡± sun zhenzhi: ¡°!!! ¡± he looked at lu yang and really wanted to curse and punch him, but when he thought that this was someone else¡¯s territory and that they could really fly, he finally held back and did not hit lu yang. after all, lu yang was also little darling and little chuyan¡¯s senior. after she had offended them and they had left, what would she do if he bullied little darling and little chuyan? song junlin blocked sun zhenzhi and did not let him speak. she looked at lu yang and asked, ¡± if school starts and we leave, will darling and the others still be able to contact us? ¡± lu suan looked at song junlin and said after a long time, ¡± of course. ¡± song junlin was instantly relieved. fortunately, they could still contact each other. in that case, if the little darling and little chu yan were not doing well here, she could still contact them. there were also many new students curiously asking the older students who received them. so even though lu su didn¡¯t talk much, they could still hear some of it. he knew that he was waiting in the square for the dean of the divine college to speak and exin the rules of admission. more and more new students arrived. the entire square was very lively. the principal of the divine college, an old man with white hair but high spirits, appeared on the stage. the old man was riding a huge bird, so the new students and their parents all eximed when they saw him. ... even song junlin and sun zhenzhi were dumbfounded. sun zhenzhi grabbed song junlin¡¯s shoulder and mumbled, ¡± f * ck, what bird is that? why haven¡¯t i seen such a big bird before? ¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t seen it either.¡± song junlin was also surprised. he was very surprised that it was the headmaster¡¯s mount. although he had already understood that the academy was a ce for cultivation, he had also guessed that there might be some divine beasts and other animals here. however, guessing and seeing were twopletely different things. they were twopletely different feelings. especially when they saw the director¡¯s mount, it was simply too cool. ¡°f * ck, i want to stay and cultivate!¡± sun zhenzhi looked at the cold-faced lu yang. ¡± three thousand years old. can i still be a student at this age? i¡¯m only in my thirties, so i¡¯m not that old.¡± lu su nced at sun zhenzhi speechlessly. ¡± the academy only epts those with talent. those who are talented in cultivation.¡± ¡± i might also have cultivation talent! ¡± sun zhenzhi said. ¡°if you have the talent for cultivation, then the academy will issue an admission notice. every year, they will find all kinds of people with cultivation talent from all over the world and then issue an admission notice. have you ever received any notice in the past 30 years?¡± lu yang nced at sun zhenzhi. ... ¡°perhaps i¡¯ve been left out?¡± sun zhenzhi asked. ¡°missed 30 years?¡± sun zhenzhi was speechless. Chapter 1507 1507 the worst ss, ss F? ¡°hello, everyone. i¡¯m the dean of the divine college, xu liudao. you can just call me dean xu. the inferno divine college had a history of more than 10000 years since its establishment. i¡¯m sure all the parents and students here have already seen the admission notice, so they should know that our school is special!¡± ¡°our academy doesn¡¯t just teach about culture and knowledge. we also teach all sorts of cultivation-rted courses. tens of millions of years ago, our world was also full of spiritual energy, but now the spiritual energy in the whole world is very thin. that¡¯s why there are very few people who can cultivate, so much so that no one believes that humans can really cultivate to be immortals!¡± ¡°our academy focuses on cultivating cultivators. our academy has a certain level of cooperation with the other world, which is rich in spiritual energy.¡± ...... xu liudao stood on the stage. he didn¡¯t use a microphone and was full of energy. everyone could hear him. he introduced the history of the entire academy, and then exined the situation of cultivation. this world was actually not very suitable for cultivation. the spiritual energy in the divine college was still considered rich, but there was not much spiritual energy on the entire earth. the current humans were all ordinary people, and few had the talent for cultivation. even if they had the talent, they couldn¡¯t cultivate too much. the inferno divine college was a ce to train cultivators. from the few people who could still cultivate, they would choose those who were suitable for cultivation. if someone was willing to take this path, they would be able to go to another world to cultivate when they had a certain achievement in the future. the other world and the divine me academy were cooperating, and every once in a while, there would be exchange students between the two sides. when he heard this news, the little darling was even more determined to cultivate in the divine college. their guess was indeed correct. the divine college was indeed rted to the other world. he didn¡¯t know what method lord rong and lord fourth had used to get to the other world, but if they wanted to go there, they could still rely on yanshen college. ¡°it looks like we¡¯ve all guessed correctly.¡± sun zhenzhi said in a low voice, ¡± it¡¯s the right choice to let the little darling and little chu yane here to study. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s indeed the case. however, the dean also said that cultivation is not a simple matter, so we have to get everyone ready.¡± sun zhenzhi said, ¡± darling is here. he won¡¯t be in danger, right? ¡± when lu yang heard that sun zhenzhi and song junlin hated this topic, he nced at them in disgust. how could there be no danger when he came to cultivate? asionally, he would be on a mission while cultivating, and that was really full of danger. therefore, they had to sign disimers when they entered the school. although the teachers would do their best to protect their disciples, it was not so easy sometimes. after all, cultivators would also encounter many dangers, especially during training. therefore, a disimers agreement was necessary. if a cultivator really wanted to cultivate, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of these dangers. if they were afraid of dangers, there was no need to cultivate. moreover, even if he didn¡¯t cultivate, it was still possible for idents to happen at home, okay? dean xu liudao said a lot. he looked particrly excited, probably because there were more new students this time. ¡°i¡¯m very happy that students like us can throw ourselves into the arms of our school. the academy will have some special courses, but there will also be normal cultural sses. i hope that the parents don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°i, an old man, won¡¯t say any more nonsense. if there¡¯s anything you need to know, i¡¯ll ask the new students to ask their ss teacher. after the parents of the students help with the procedures, please leave in an orderly manner. don¡¯t stay too long in the academy.¡± ¡± ... alright, that¡¯s all i have to say. once again, thank you for listening to me for so long! ¡± after the headmaster finished speaking, he jumped onto his spirit beast and flew away. the crowd below the stage cheered. ¡°where are we going to do the procedures?¡± song junlin looked at lu suan. ¡°follow me.¡± lu yang walked in front, and little darling and the others followed behind him. after a while, they arrived at a huge courtyard. it was an antique courtyard, but it looked a little shabby. there were two floors inside. lu yang said, ¡± this is your dormitory. go and put your luggage first. ¡± although the courtyard and the building looked a little shabby, it was quite big. after the door was opened, the inside looked pretty good. the ground floor was a huge hall with many books, like a library. the sleeping rooms were upstairs, one for each person. the little darling and chu yan went upstairs together. they each chose a room to put their luggage in. lu yang took out two tes from somewhere and hung them on the door of the room. on them were the names of the little darling and chu yan. ¡°there are other rooms, are there other students?¡± the little darling asked lu yang. ¡°yes.¡± lu yang nodded. then, he didn¡¯t say much and directly took the little darling, chu yan, and the others downstairs. he also said that the pets could live downstairs. if they were obedient, they could arrange for the pets to live in the hall or the yard. if the pets were disobedient, they could apply for cages from the school and the school would distribute cages ording to the size of the pets. lu su didn¡¯t talk much and seemed to have a bad temper. he was even a little cold. however, on the way, he still introduced the little darling to chu yan some basic information about the academy. ¡± you¡¯ve been assigned to ss F. ¡± lu yang said as he walked. ¡°F ss? is it the most powerful ss?¡± sun zhenzhi was in high spirits. ¡± our little darling and little chu yan are both very powerful, aren¡¯t they? ¡± lu yang nced at sun zhenzhi and said slowly, ¡± you¡¯re overthinking it. ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°ss S is the best, followed by A, B, C, d...ss F is the worst ... and has the least number of people.¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. you must be joking. our little darling is so powerful. how could he be the worst? ¡± sun zhenzhi said. lu yang replied,¡¯this is based on talent! this is a rough score, and there will be a testter. if you don¡¯t perform well in the test, then you will be confirmed which ss you are in.¡± sun zhenzhi couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡± damn, our little darling is really in the worst ss? ¡± when will the test be? after the test, our little darling will definitely amaze the world with a single brilliant feat!¡± ¡°tomorrow,¡± lu yang replied. sun zhenzhi frowned. ¡± are we leaving today? ¡± can we wait until tomorrow to leave?¡± ... ¡°i can¡¯t,¡± lu yang replied. ¡°... don¡¯t be so heartless!¡± lu yang: ¡± we¡¯ve arrived at the registration ce. this is the ce for ss F. ¡± sun zhenzhi, song junlin, and the others looked up and saw a very dpidated ss ... the F ss on it was already on the verge of copse. it was a terrible sight, and there were many cobwebs. it looked like a haunted house. Chapter 1508 1508 she ... was the scariest, right? ¡°f * ck, is this a ce for humans? this is the ss in your school?¡± sun zhenzhi was in disbelief. the entire academy looked very luxurious, but why did the little darling¡¯s ss look so broken? it simply didn¡¯t seem like a ce for humans. ¡± the worst ss will naturally enjoy the worst resources. ¡± lu su said expressionlessly. ¡°f * ck, isn¡¯t this a little too much? talent isn¡¯t something that can be decided by oneself. little darling, let¡¯s go, stop learning! what kind of lousy school is this? it even has so many levels. let¡¯s go find an elite academy. i wonder how good it would be!¡± sun zhenzhi¡¯s face turned green when he saw a spider running around on the ceiling. how could he let his little darling go to school in such a ce? it was too trashy! this academy looked very impressive, but he didn¡¯t expect it to have such a condition. it was too unfair! lu yang reluctantly exined, ¡± the worst conditions in ss F are to encourage students with poor talent to work harder to improve their strength. if you improve your strength, you can naturally go up. there¡¯s a monthly test every month, and if your results improve, you can enter other sses. if your results fall, you¡¯ll have toe to ss F.¡± song junlin patted sun zhenzhi¡¯s shoulder. although the little darling was the best and the strongest in their eyes, they had nevere into contact with cultivation, so they were not very clear about it. since the little darling had no opinion, they didn¡¯t need to say anything. little chu yan didn¡¯t say anything either. he only looked at the little darling and asked, ¡± little darling, don¡¯t worry. we won¡¯t be here for long. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the little darling nodded. she also believed that they would not stay in ss F for too long. lu yang led them into the ss. the ss was very big, and an old man was dozing off on the podium. ¡°master, a new student reporting for duty.¡± lu yang walked to the sleeping old man and said. the old man seemed to be in a deep sleep. there was a wine gourd on the table. his gray hair was long and tied up with a white ribbon. he was dressed in an ancient costume. lu yang called out twice, but the old man did not wake up. ¡°your form teacher.¡± lu yang looked back at the little darling and said to chu yan, ¡± he will also be your official master in the future ... ¡± sun zhenzhi¡¯s expression was one of shock. ¡± such an old man is the master of our little darling¡¯s group? so perfunctory? was ss F that bad? why didn¡¯t you find a younger master? such an old man ... how are you going to improve your strength?¡± lu yang nced at sun zhenzhi. ¡± ss F is a little special. ordinary teachers can¡¯t manage it, so only teacher zhong can manage it. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re also his disciple?¡± sun zhenzhi asked. lu yang stopped talking. sun zhenzhi and lu yang stared at each other. song junlin looked at the little darling and little chu yan, then asked, ¡± what do you two think? ¡± it mainly depended on the children¡¯s opinions. ¡°stay here.¡± the little darling said without hesitation. if he didn¡¯t stay, he wouldn¡¯t know how to cultivate, much less how to go to the other world. chu yan also nodded. ¡± i¡¯m like a little darling. ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go through the formalities.¡± song junlin nced at lu suan. lu yang was still trying to call chongya, but he couldn¡¯t wake up his drunk master. lu yang had to get the forms and other things, and he would help them with the procedures. song junlin signed the papers while sun zhenzhi went over to check on chongya. he poked and poked at chongya for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t wake him up. as he looked at him, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± why do i feel that this master of mine is so unreliable! ¡± just as song junlin was speaking, arge ck crow flew in from outside. it was about half the size of a human. the thingnded on a table in the ssroom. it opened its mouth and spoke in humannguage, ¡± i¡¯m here to report! ¡± ¡°f * ck!¡± sun zhenzhi jumped up in shock. ¡± such a big crow! this crow can actually speak humannguage! ¡± the three-legged crow has be a demon!¡± song junlin was also startled by the big crow. he turned around and looked at it. even little chuyan and little darling were attracted to the big crow at the same time. because he looked older than little darling and little chu yan, everyone was a little vignt. on the other hand, lu yang¡¯s face was calm, and the drunk teacher on the stage was still sleeping, as if he had not heard anything at all. ¡°reported?¡± lu yang nced at him. ¡± you¡¯re the three-legged golden crow? why are you reporting in this form? you¡¯re not even in human form!¡± ¡± some goods have barged in and are now trapped by my father¡¯s spell. it will only be released tomorrow. ¡± the three-legged golden crow said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°luo qianchen,¡± the three-legged golden crow replied. after a long time, song junlin and sun zhen finally realized why lu yang said that ss F was special and that only the old man could control it ... they had seen a ghost! there were actually birds in this ss! the little darling wanted to be ssmates with a bird, and a three-legged bird at that! f * ck! sun zhenzhi looked at lu yang with aplicated expression. ¡± i want to ask you a question. are you not human too? ¡± ... lu yang nced at sun zhenzhi. ¡± i never said i was human. ¡± sun zhenzhi was stunned. then what the hell are you!¡± even song junlin¡¯s expression becameplicated. he just looked at lu suan. ¡°taotie!¡± lu yang said calmly. ¡°hey, taotie ... is that the thing that can¡¯t be full, that fierce beast?¡± sun zhenzhi swallowed his saliva. ¡± are you done joking? ¡± not only was there a bird, but there was also a beast? a taotie was such a terrifying thing. he thought that lu su was rather good-looking. in the end, he was not a human but a demon? the little darling and little chu yan were both so normal, could they be such strange ssmates? sun zhenzhi asked cautiously,¡±don¡¯t tell me all of my darling¡¯s ssmates are like you?¡± our little darling is a proper human!¡± ¡°a proper human?¡± lu yang gave the little darling a meaningful look and then chuckled. ¡± a decent human being would not be assigned to ss F. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that ss F is a ss for bad students? what do you mean by normal humans won¡¯t be assigned here?¡± sun zhenzhi frowned. ... the little darling was so well-behaved and cute, so smart and cute, how could he not be a proper human! ¡°she ... i¡¯m afraid ... she¡¯s much more terrifying than us.¡± lu yang chuckled, but his smile was still strange and unpredictable. ¡± ss F is a ss for bad students and also a special ss ... ¡± sun zhenzhi leaned over to song junlin¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± old song, why do i feel that this ss F is so unreliable? this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a creature! it looks like a human, but it might eat people!¡± Chapter 1509 1509 they are the most dangerous, alright? song junlin also felt that this ss F didn¡¯t seem very reliable. why were they all so devilish? they even said that their cute little pets were the scariest. what kind of joke was this? the little darling was so cute, how could he be the most terrifying? however, there was no one else to discuss this with at this time. furthermore, he had alreadye to this academy. it didn¡¯t seem too reliable to drop out at this time. especially when one of them was a taotie and the other was a three-legged golden crow that looked like it was about to burst into mes. the form teacher was still sleeping, snoring loudly. ¡± what is that form teacher? is he even human? ¡± song junlin asked after a long while, casting a sidelong nce at the drunkard. it didn¡¯t seem very reliable. even if the students were all weird, it would be fine if the form teacher was reliable. but the form teacher was so unreliable, sleeping like a pig¡¯s head. what a joke ... the little darling wouldn¡¯t be bullied here, right? in contrast to song junlin and sun zhenzhi¡¯s worries, the little darling could clearly feel that she liked this ss very much. she didn¡¯t know why, but she really liked the atmosphere in this ss. she even felt veryfortable. it was as if he had been here before. she was very satisfied with this ss, even though it looked a little shabby and there was a big bird reporting to her. song junlin and sun zhenzhi tried to wake up their teacher, who was sleeping soundly, but they couldn¡¯t. lu yang reminded them, ¡± when a teacher is drunk, he usually needs a day and a night to wake up. from the looks of it, it shouldn¡¯t have been a day and a night. he won¡¯t wake up. ¡± song junlin was speechless. sun zhenzhi was speechless. lu yangforted her again. ¡± he¡¯s a human. ¡± song junlin and sun zhenzhi looked at lu suan at the same time. they were notforted, okay? when he was drunk, he had to sleep with a teacher who didn¡¯t care about his students for a day and a night. it didn¡¯t matter if he was a human or a god, he wasn¡¯t very reliable, okay? why could such a teacher still work here? what a weird school this was. what was even more dissatisfying was why the little darling and little chu yan were arranged to work in such a ce. the little darling and little chu yan were perfectly fine children. just as song junlin and sun zhenzhi were about to go to the principal to argue, someone else walked in. when lu yang saw who it was, he greeted him respectfully, ¡± senior li. ¡± then, song junlin, sun zhenzhi, and the others all looked at the person who had just arrived ... it was a child who was about seven or eight years old ... lu yang, this young man, actually called him senior. moreover, this child was someone they were very familiar with. he was the little 9th master who had once said that he wanted to marry the little darling. this child had run to the little darling¡¯s side many times and had even said things like child¡¯s words. in the end, they actually saw this child in ss F! wasn¡¯t f-ss a special ss for poor students? so, wasn¡¯t little 9th master a human? ¡°what is he?¡± sun zhenzhi pointed at li jiujue and asked, ¡± i knew he wasn¡¯t a fun person. he¡¯s not even a human? ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. lu yang: ¡°??? ¡± did they still know each other? the atmosphere was a little strange, but li jiujue was calm. he said indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m not a thing. ¡± after saying that, little master jiu probably realized what he had said, and his expression suddenly changed. he scolded himself for being a good-for-nothing ... shua shua shua! luo qianchen, the crow, cawed excitedly. li jiujue shot a frightening nce at him, and luo qianchen immediately shut his mouth and stopped barking. he turned his head away and pretended that he had done nothing. ¡°senior ... you must be joking.¡± lu yang looked up at the two and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. master likes to sleep, but he¡¯s protective. he won¡¯t let the other sses bully us. ¡± ¡°are we worried about the other sses?¡± song junlin¡¯s mouth twitched. they were worried about the demons and monsters in their ss, okay? so many strange things, won¡¯t they fight? don¡¯t they know how to fight? ¡°our ss F ... doesn¡¯t have many people. although we usually don¡¯t have a good rtionship, since we¡¯re all from different races ... it¡¯s not likely that we¡¯ll fight too bloody. if we do, we¡¯ll be punished by the school. that¡¯s why everyone is still wary of the school¡¯s rules.¡± lu su gave a general exnation with a nk expression. what he meant was that it wasn¡¯t strange for f-ss to fight or kill each other, but it was unlikely that a situation like killing someone would ur, so he asked them to rest assured. moreover, lu yang¡¯s meaning was very clear. he said that the little darling was the most terrifying. he felt that no one would dare to provoke the little darling, unless it was some brainless idiot. of course, when song junlin and sun zhenzhi asked again out of curiosity, lu yang didn¡¯t exin. he said that he didn¡¯t know much either, but the little darling was definitely the scariest. sun zhen knew that he was still worried, so he ran to the bird and asked, ¡± hey, crow, is he telling the truth? why do i not believe him? ¡± ¡°oh,¡± the three-legged golden crow cawed and spoke in the humannguage, ¡± to be honest, i felt it too. when i came in, i felt that this little girl was a little scary. the yin qi in her body was too strong ... as if she could eat people. she is indeed a little scary and dangerous. we can¡¯t provoke her! ¡± ... sun zhenzhi and song junlin looked at each other and rxed a little. since the little darling and little chu yan had decided to stay, song junlin had to settle the procedures for them in the end. song junlin felt that ss F was really a little trashy, so when he left with sun zhenzhi, he asked lu yang to help introduce them to the principal and tell him that they wanted to invest in ss F. the principal was still very happy when he found out, and he was even happier when he heard that they were investing. the school was indeed having some financial difficulties, and it would be great if song junlin and the others could help. after sun zhenzhi and song junlin reached an agreement with the principal, they were warmly sent out. the principal had even warmly invited sun zhenzhi and song junlin to ride his bird back to town. of course, when they saw that the bird seemed a little old and tired, sun zhenzhi and song junlin both gave up on riding it back ... ¡°then let lu yang send you back.¡± the principal smiled and said, ¡± the two of youe here often! you can send me a wechat message if you need anything!¡± when the two of them left, they added the principal¡¯s wechat. the principal said that he would send some video calls of little darling and little chu yan from time to time. other people didn¡¯t have this kind of treatment, and almost all the teaching staff here didn¡¯t have a cell phone. ... the principal was the only one who had a phone and wechat. this made song junlin and sun zhenzhi feel much more at ease. they were very happy. after all, they could still watch videos of their little darling and see if he was okay. Chapter 1510 1510 strange students after sending song junlin and sun zhenzhi off, lu suan returned very quickly. li jiujue had been helping lu suan with the formalities for the new students. once lu suan returned, he handed all the work over to him. the new students were really strange ... most of them weren¡¯t humans. little darling and little chu yan saw the horses galloping towards them, and they also saw toads the size of humans, as well as things like vermillion birds and ck tortoises ... on the contrary, each one looked weirder than thest. however, the little darling did not find it strange, as if she had seen these things before. on the other hand, little chu yan was genuinely very surprised. of course, he was a boy after all, and he had also said that he would protect his little darling, so he did not show any signs of fear. however, he was very wary of these things. li jiujue could be considered an old acquaintance. the little darling was a little surprised that li jiujue was their senior. he had thought that little ninth master was an ordinary person, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. the little darling wasn¡¯t exactly close to li jiujue, but he didn¡¯t hate him either. therefore, it felt like fate to meet little 9th master in a mysterious ce in a foreign country. moreover, the other party seemed to be her senior, so he should know more than her. it was naturally a good thing to have an acquaintance, so the little darling chatted with li jiujue for a while. whatever the little darling asked, li jiujue would answer. it was rather harmonious. although little chu yan didn¡¯t like li jiujue very much, li jiujue could answer some of their questions after all. he was also their senior, so he had to respect him. hence, she followed the little darling and listened to li jiujue¡¯s answer. after chatting for a while, li jiujue initially said that he would take them for a walk around. in the end, someone suddenly came to look for li jiujue, saying that there was something important that he had to deal with. li jiujue left with the person. ¡± that¡¯s so unreliable! ¡± said little chu yan, unconcerned. ¡°it should be something very important.¡± the little darling had an understanding look on his face. at this moment, some of the seats in their ss were almost full. the animals that came had all turned into human shapes except for the bird. not to mention other things, the people in this ss were all handsome men and beautiful women. regardless of their age, they all looked particrly good. the little darling thought that perhaps demonic beasts were all especially good-looking. lu su saw that the procedures were almost done and all the students who were supposed to be here were already here, so he tried to call for the form teacher, chongya, a few more times. the form teacher was in a deep sleep. she didn¡¯t wake up after being called by lu yang several times. in the end, lu yang seemed to have made some hand seals, and then chongya jumped violently as if his butt was on fire. ¡°aiyo, my butt!¡± chongya eximed as he pped his butt. lu yang looked at chongya expressionlessly. ¡± master, you are finally awake. ¡± the new batch of disciples have all arrived and the procedures have beenpleted. please say a few words!¡± chongya came back to his senses and looked at all the students. he was stunned for a moment, then looked at lu yang. ¡± have youpleted the procedures and collected the school uniform? ¡± ¡°en, i¡¯ve collected them all.¡± lu yang nodded. ¡± i¡¯m just waiting for master to speak. ¡± ¡°oh, then it¡¯s nothing. go back to sleep.e back to ss after you wake up!¡± chongya let out a big yawn and waved to the crowd. all the students were speechless. just like this? lu yang was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m serious. don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not strict with our ss. we just want to be happy and nothing else! if there¡¯s wine, we¡¯ll get drunk today, understand?¡± the old manughed and picked up the wine pot to drink again. lu yang pped his hands and looked at all the students. ¡± in the future, if master has something to do, i¡¯ll teach. i¡¯m your senior brother, lu yang, and i¡¯m your temporary form teacher. master is very busy most of the time, so you guys will have more contact with me. ¡± as the eldest senior brother, lu yang spoke to these people helplessly for a while. just as chongya was about to leave, he suddenly pounced towards the little darling and sniffed at the little darling like a dog. then, he seemed to be shocked and jumped up almost instinctively. ¡± wow, something strange has sneaked into our f-ss! ¡± the little darling¡¯s mouth twitched twice without anyone noticing. this room was full of strange things, so how was she a strange thing? ¡°teacher, i¡¯m not a strange thing. isn¡¯t everyone in our ss weird?¡± chongya carefully sized up the little darling, his expression extremelyplicated. ¡± you, why are you here too ... it¡¯s so scary! ¡± after he finished speaking, chongya ran away. the little darling was speechless. little chu yan was speechless. lu yang¡¯s expression was alsoplicated. ¡°don¡¯t worry about it, teacher drank too much.¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing much to do today, so everyone can go back and rest. tomorrow, everyone can walk around and familiarize themselves with the environment. in the morning,e here to clean the ssroom. in the afternoon, you can make your own arrangements. the day after tomorrow, you¡¯lle here to learn. at that time, teacher chongya and i will teach you some things about cultivation. there will also be cultural ss teachers who wille over to teach you some of the subjects that you need to learn in today¡¯s society.¡± after lu yang finished speaking, he let everyone leave. because everyone lived in the same courtyard, they were all in groups of three to five. of course, there were also those who lived alone ... the little darling and little chu yan were walking together. the big crow followed by their side. it looked a little clumsy when it walked and kept talking as it walked. as it spoke, it even said that it wanted the little darling to be its backer. the little darling was speechless. after a while, the group of people returned to the dormitory. ... little darling and the others were walking slower, so when they returned, the others had already returned. then, they found that everyone was watching the storm attack them ... although they were both animals, there were still some differences. the demonic beasts that had taken human form seemed to be very interested in storm, especially storm. they could feel a different aura from storm. ¡°the king of the wolves? why do i feel the wolf king¡¯s aura!¡± ¡± how could the king of the wolf race be like this? it doesn¡¯t even look like it can transform into a human! ¡± ¡°then why does it have the aura of a wolf? but ... it really doesn¡¯t look like it has any cultivation!¡± ¡°this horse looks like an ordinary horse! this chicken is a little fierce, but it doesn¡¯t have much cultivation. that tiger looks even dumber!¡± the storm and the others were being criticized for no reason, and even called stupid. they didn¡¯t seem to be very happy. the little darling and chu yan squeezed into the crowd. ¡°does anyone have any opinions about our pets?¡± the little darling asked with a frown. ... Chapter 1511 1511 bing the strongest because of the appearance of the little darling, this group of demonic beasts scattered like birds and beasts. the little darling felt an inexplicable headache when she thought about how she would have to face so many strange ssmates in the future. although her ability to ept things was quite strong, she could feel that these students ¡®cultivation levels were not very stable, and they would return to their original forms at any moment. if they were in human form, they were actually pretty simr. however, when they changed back to their original form, these students became a little strange. the little darling had also inquired about it before. if he wanted to have the opportunity to go to the other world, it seemed that he had to be one of the top ten strongest students. right now, the little darling only had one goal, and that was to be the strongest among the students. just like that, the little darling and little chu yan became students of me divine college, and they were even ssmates with a bunch of strange monsters. not only did these demonic beasts look strange, but their tempers were also strange. on the first day of school, the little darling had already discovered that some didn¡¯t like to talk, some were very noisy, some were a little irritable, and some were more aloof. of course, the little darling had no intention of being friends with these people, so she didn¡¯t really care about their personalities. she was more concerned about the matter of her cultivation going to the other world. she missed her daddy and mommy a little, and she missed brother xiao xun ¡®er even more. from the moment she was born, she had received many gifts from brother xun¡¯ er, but she had never seen him. she wondered how brother huang ¡®er was doing in that other world. her mother had told her that in the other world, she had a godfather named nie qian. he was a devil, but he was a good person. if it wasn¡¯t for his godfather, she and her brother might have died. therefore, she also wanted to see what kind of person her godfather was. if she could cultivate it to a high level, wouldn¡¯t she be able to travel freely between the two sides? this way, she could see her godfather whenever she wanted to and big brother xiao xun ¡®er whenever she wanted to. furthermore, she would be able to solve any trouble in the other world if it appeared. thinking of this, the little darling was a little excited. everyone was excited on the first night, so it was rtively peaceful. the small courtyard looked a little old, but the conditions of the rooms in world were actually not bad. other than theck ofputers and other things, everything else was avable. the academy also had a canteen. the next day, the little darling and little chu yan woke up early in the morning. the two of them decided to go to the cafeteria for breakfast and then go to the ssroom to clean up. the two of them were dressed in their student¡¯s uniform, which was simr to the tang suit. the little darling was very small, so he was especially cute. when he went to the cafeteria with little chu yan, many people were looking at them. after all, although there were some rtively young children, it was rare to see a student as young as little darling, even among the new students. naturally, it attracted more attention. the little darling didn¡¯t care much about the attention. she and little chu yan went to the window to get breakfast. ¡°isn¡¯t that mo nan chong?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i remember her. she was very popr before, and many people paid attention to her since she was born! ¡± ¡°she actually came to this academy!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t like her at all. my idol likes her so much, but i really hate her ... ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, she has a mind that doesn¡¯t match her age. i don¡¯t find her cute, i only find her creepy! ¡± ¡± also, i think they¡¯ve gone a little overboard with their hype. aren¡¯t they rich? why do they need to hype things up like this? ¡± ¡°there are rumors that her parents have disappeared, right? so she didn¡¯te to this academy to see her own parents, did she?¡± the sounds of discussion could be heard from the surroundings. some of the students were staring at the little darling and little chu yan, and the discussion was very intense. these were also some of the students who had just entered the school, so they more or less knew about the little darling¡¯s past. after all, the little darling had been popr all over the world. almost everyone knew of her existence and knew about her birth and the gifts she had received. because it was too exaggerated, there were some people who hated the rich who especially disliked her. the little darling had more or less heard these discussions, but he didn¡¯t care much. on the other hand, little chu yan frowned when he heard this. ¡°it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s eat!¡± the little darling said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. little chu yan nodded. then, the two littleds walked to the window ... in the end, the two of them were stunned. although the window was not very high, because little darling and little chu yan were still rtively small, they actually could not get food ... ¡°hahaha ...¡± ¡± they¡¯re too short. it¡¯s so funny that they can¡¯t even see what¡¯s in the disy window! ¡± ¡± pfft, isn¡¯t mo nan chong very powerful? in the end, they can¡¯t even get food. if this gets out, they¡¯llugh to death. i¡¯m going to take a few photos, i¡¯m going to let everyone know that the cute mo nan pet can¡¯t even get food!¡± some people even deliberately walked up to the little darling and deliberately made all kinds of jokes about him in front of him. the little darling frowned. at this moment, lu yang happened toe over. he frowned when he saw this scene. after thinking for a while, he walked to the little darling and little chu yan¡¯s side and said that he would help them get food. little chu yan could still see, so he told lu yang that it was okay and went to get his own food. the little darling really couldn¡¯t see anything. he was really too small. lu yang thought about it for a while and picked up the little darling directly. then, he looked at the dishes inside. after the little darling had chosen, lu yang put her down. ... ¡°you guys go ahead, i¡¯ll bring it over for you.¡± lu yang said to the little darling. ¡°thank you, senior brother.¡± the little darling nodded, then followed little chu yan to his seat. because of lu yang¡¯s presence, no oneughed at little darling and little chu yan anymore. after all, lu yang was also considered to have a reputation in the college. ¡°are you very famous outside?¡± lu yang asked the little darling. he had always been in the academy and knew very little about what was happening outside. however, he saw that many people knew the little darling, and they were even freshmen. he could hear some things from the conversation. the little darling nodded. ¡± i guess so. ¡± lu yang nced at the little darling a few times and did not ask any more questions. the three of them ate slowly. as they ate, there was a sudden mor in the cafeteria, probably something like ¡± little master jiu is here ¡°. then, everyone turned their heads to look and only saw li jiujue walking in. although he didn¡¯t look very old, the aura on his body didn¡¯t seem like a child¡¯s. especially when he walked in, countless eyes were staring at him, and even let out a series of sighs. in an instant, many people surrounded li jiujue. ... ¡°is he that popr here?¡± lu yang said slowly, ¡± senior brother is very powerful. you can be considered the most famous student in the school. ¡± even though she¡¯s in ss S now, she¡¯s still considered to have graduated from our F ss.¡± Chapter 1512 1512 little lord jiu is very strong the little darling looked in disbelief at the group of people surrounding li jiujue. li jiujue could not even get out of the crowd. ¡°what are they doing surrounding him?¡± they looked like a group of fanatical fans. li jiujue was considered powerful in the outside world, but she did not expect him to be so famous here. ¡°his cultivation is better.¡± lu suan said, ¡± if you have any questions about cultivation, you like to ask him. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± your cultivation level is better, right? is he the strongest in the academy?¡± ¡°en, he has already surpassed some teachers. he is indeed very powerful.¡± lu yang¡¯s eyes were still filled with worship. when he spoke of li jiujue, he became much more enthusiastic and not as cold as before. the little darling looked in li jiujue¡¯s direction and revealed a meaningful smile. it was not necessarily a bad thing to have an acquaintance in the academy. it seemed like she had to get on good terms with li jiujue in the future. although li jiujue was a little strange, she was still most concerned about her own cultivation. the little darling and little chu yan looked at each other. little chu yan did not seem to like li jiujue very much. after dinner, they left the canteen. little chu yan said to little darling, ¡± little darling, don¡¯t get close to li jiujue. i have a feeling that he¡¯s not a good person! ¡± ¡°no matter who he is, his cultivation level is quite beneficial to us. the academy is also a ce that pays attention to cultivation. the higher one¡¯s cultivation is, the more resources one can obtain. it¡¯s said that the cultivation of our f-ss is not as good as the other sses, so we have very few resources.¡± the little darling said seriously, ¡± if you want to go to the other world, you have to be an expert. if you want to be an expert, you will need a lot of resources. that¡¯s why i think it¡¯s best to ask li jiujue for help.¡± ¡°but back then, uncle mo and auntie rongrong both told you to stay away from li jiujue. everyone¡¯s against him getting close to you.¡± little chu yan said, a little angry. ¡°everyone asked me to stay away from him because they were worried that i would be in danger. however, this is the academy of mes. i believe that those who want to deal with young master jiu would note to this ce. besides, i won¡¯t go to him if there¡¯s nothing. i¡¯ll only go to him when i need him. it can¡¯t be such a coincidence that i¡¯ll be in danger if i go to him.¡± the little darling patted little chu yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡± okay, brother chu yan, let¡¯s not talk about this. let¡¯s go to the ssroom to clean up. i don¡¯t know if the others have gone. ¡± just as the two of them were walking forward, they suddenly heard a scream. because the voice sounded familiar, the little darling and little chu yan¡¯s footsteps clearly stopped for a moment. then, they saw that not far away, the bird seemed to have been bullied ... ¡°that¡¯s the bird in our ss, right?¡± the little darling asked. ¡°it seems so.¡± little chu yan frowned. ¡± why hasn¡¯t it returned to its human form? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look. it seems to have been bullied.¡± the little darling quickly walked over to luo qianchen¡¯s side. luo qianchen was indeed being bullied. he was surrounded by several tall boys, and they were about to attack him. luo qianchen was just a bird, and he seemed to have no power to resist, so he was beaten up quite badly. upon seeing this scene, little darling immediately rushed forward. ¡± what are you guys doing? bullying your ssmates in broad daylight? ¡± the few people who had bullied luo qianchen all looked at the little darling at the same time, and each of them frowned. ¡°where did this silly little girle from?¡± ¡°there¡¯s also a stinky brat ... he¡¯s a little nosy!¡± ¡°since when did our academy have such a young student? he doesn¡¯t look even three and a half years old, right?¡± everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the little darling. then, they couldn¡¯t help but sneer. they felt that the little darling was really too small. he was so small, yet he still wanted to stand up and help others. was he looking for death? even the three-legged golden crow luo qianchen could not help but say, ¡± little girl, don¡¯t meddle in my affairs! ¡± the little darling looked at luo qianchen. this bird had been beaten ck and blue. she should have been concerned about it, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± are all birds so weak? ¡± luo qianchen said,¡¯... my cultivation has also been restricted by my father ...¡¯ the little darling looked at luo qianchen with sympathy. ¡± your father is too cruel. ¡± at the side, the few people who had bullied luo qianchen burst intoughter. ¡± this girl said that luo qianchen is weak. does she think that she is very powerful? ¡± ¡± he¡¯s so small. what¡¯s his power? he¡¯s probably still drinking milk! ¡± ¡± baby, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. you have nothing to do with this bird. there won¡¯t be any good results if you help it. ¡± ¡°who said i¡¯m not rted to it?¡± the little darling said unhappily, ¡± it¡¯s my ssmate, after all. ¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°so this girl is also from F ss! so, what kind of animal are you?¡± ¡°let¡¯s change back to our original form and see!¡± ¡± it¡¯s actually the trash from F ss ... there are more and more trash from F ss now! ¡± the little darling was speechless. although ss F was currently the worst ss, it couldn¡¯t be said that all of them were trash, right? the big bird beside him nced at the little darling and seemed to frown. it probably didn¡¯t expect the little darling to be so brave and even say that he was from ss F. if they were from another ss, no one would bully them. however, the f-ss had always been given a bad reputation, and their form teacher was a decadent old man. therefore, f-ss was often the ss that was the most bullied. at this moment, when everyone heard that the little darling was from f-ss, they instantly let their guard down. everyone did not care about the little darling at all and started to attack luo qianchen again. just as luo qianchen was about to be hit, the little darling suddenly stepped in and stood in front of luo qianchen to protect him. she looked at those people with some dissatisfaction and said, ¡± don¡¯t bully my ssmate! ¡± ... the little darling was not a messenger of justice, much less a saint. usually, when she encountered such things, she was toozy to care. she suddenly wanted to be a busybody because she thought that this bird was quite cute. moreover, she had never seen such a big bird before, so she was quite curious about it. so, she wanted to help the bird. after all, it was a demonic beast, and she had also heard that it might havee from another world. perhaps she could find out some things about the other world from luo qianchen, or even know how to go there. the little darling blocked the fist of the person who had attacked luo qianchen. the man looked at the little darling in disbelief. he couldn¡¯t believe that his powerful fist was blocked by a little kid. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re pretty good!¡± ¡°if you want to die, then there¡¯s no other way!¡± after all, there were many people watching. that student couldn¡¯t let others see that his attack was actually blocked by a three-and-a-half-year-old. ... Chapter 1513 1513 chapter 1515-purposely sabotaging? the boy fiercelyunched an attack at the little darling. he had probably already cultivated, so his kung fu was very powerful. the little darling almost couldn¡¯t block it. she suddenly took a step back and then fought with the boy. luo qianchen still couldn¡¯t transform into a human, so he just looked at the little darling and was so anxious that he even made a bird call. it chirped and stomped its feet in ce. little chu yan looked at the bird with aplicated expression. ¡°do you divine birds only know how to chirp?¡± luo qianchen: ¡± ... my father has sealed my cultivation. otherwise, i would have made my move and destroyed them in a matter of minutes! ¡± little chu yan: ¡± aren¡¯t the F ss the worst? are you sure you can still destroy them in minutes after you¡¯ve recovered your martial arts? ¡± luo qianchen looked at little chu yan and said,¡¯did youe here to ruin my reputation? damn it, you¡¯re even more ruthless than my father!¡± little chu yan was speechless. then, the little guy looked at the little darling with a little worry in his eyes. ¡°darling little sister, do you need help?¡± although little chu yan¡¯s kung fu was not as good as the little darling¡¯s, he still had a lot of weapons in his hands. he had researched and developed them himself. he also had weapons to deal with these people in front of him. so, he didn¡¯t help the little darling for the time being. however, if the little darling needed it, he could directly activate some of the weapons on him. ¡°no need,¡± the little darling calmly said, ¡± i can beat him! ¡± as he spoke, the little darling directly lifted the boy who was nearly 1.8 meters tall and threw him out ruthlessly. it just so happened that some of the boy¡¯s friends were there, so when the little darling threw him out, he directly hit his friends. in an instant, these littlepanions were directly smashed to the ground by a huge force. the little darling patted the dust off his hands, then looked very contemptuously at the group of people on the ground. ¡± you still say that our f-ss is trash? isn¡¯t it you who are too trash? with this little ability, you still dare to bully others?¡± the people on the ground looked at the little darling as if they had seen a ghost. the little darling didn¡¯t seem to have used much strength just now, but they had all been knocked down ... she had just arrived at the academy, so she shouldn¡¯t have any cultivation. how could she be so powerful? her strength was too abnormal, to an exaggerated extent. everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost. the little darling looked at luo qianchen calmly. luo qianchen was still in a daze. ¡± are you leaving or not? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± after luo qianchen responded, he immediately followed the little darling and asked her what her name was. he also asked if he could be her little brother in the future. little chu yan was sweating as he listened. he didn¡¯t expect this divine bird to be so humble. ¡°are all you divine birds like this? do you like to be underlings?¡± little chu yan could not help but ask, ¡± is it because i¡¯m too weak? i thought you guys were very powerful!¡± ¡°of course not ... it¡¯s obviously because the little darling is too strong! from now on, i¡¯ll call you sister darling, so you have to protect me!¡± luo qianchen pped his wings. ¡°i can protect you, but i have a few questions to ask you.¡± the little darling asked as they walked, ¡± are you from another world? ¡± ¡°of course.¡± luo qianchen said triumphantly, ¡± i¡¯m from another world. this world can¡¯t give birth to divine birds like us. ¡± ¡°i was right.¡± the little darling was a little happy. ¡°how did you get here? can you go back?¡± little chu yan asked. luo qianchen cried out in despair, ¡± my father asked me toe here to improve my cultivation. they said that i, the crown prince of the bird n, was too weak and was not worthy of inheriting the great cause at home. i had toe here to cultivate. ¡± then, they threw me here. i don¡¯t know how to go back ... maybe i can¡¯t go back if i¡¯m not strong enough!¡± ¡°very well, you¡¯re of no use to me now ...¡± luo qianchen was speechless. the little darling replied,¡¯in fact, i want to go to the other world. do you know anything about the other world? you¡¯ve only just arrived, do you know what the situation is like in the other world?¡± she wanted to know what the situation was like after her mother and father went there. she also didn¡¯t know if she could get any information from luo qianchen. she really hoped that he could find out about her and her father¡¯s situation. especially brother nan yu and nie qian¡¯s godfather. ¡± of course i know that. don¡¯t look at me as if i¡¯m not very strong in other aspects, but i¡¯m very good at gossip! ¡± luo qianchen patted his chest with his wings, looking very excited. ¡°really?¡± the little darling¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡± then tell me about itter! ¡± ¡°sure. you¡¯re my favorite sister, i¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know!¡± luo qianchen patted his chest and promised. the little darling was very happy. the man and the bird chatted happily as they walked. soon, they arrived at the ssroom. some of the other students had already arrived. everyone was dressed in the same uniform and looked neat and tidy. however, everyone¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t very good. little darling saw that there was a student with a dark cloud over his head, and another student who was on fire, and smoke wasing out of his body ... there were also some who started fighting and then made all kinds of strange animal cries. the little darling was speechless. she even saw an animal that looked like a cow, eating grass ... the ssroom of ss F in the morning could be said to be very messy. the form teacher wasn¡¯t here, and lu yang wasn¡¯t here either, so the whole ss seemed to be in a state of chaos. when little darling and the others came in, everyone raised their heads to look at them. ¡°why is there a human in our ss?¡± someone looked at the little darling and little chu yan and asked with some dissatisfaction. ¡± stupid bird, why are you with them? they are stupid humans. they shouldn¡¯t be from F ss, right? ¡± someone sneered at luo qianchen. ¡°i¡¯m not a stupid bird, this is my beloved sister.¡± luo qianchen said in an unpleasant tone. ... ¡°you¡¯re even calling her sister? luo qianchen, how can you be so useless? how can such a young child be your sister?¡± some peopleughed at luo qianchen. ¡°ignorant ...¡± luo qianchen said calmly. some of the students were sitting at the table, and some were frivolous. all of them looked like bad students and didn¡¯t seem to get along with the others. when they heard luo qianchen¡¯s words, everyone looked at each other andughed. they felt that luo qianchen was a little ridiculous. he actually thought they were ignorant. ¡°one day, you¡¯ll know how powerful my beloved sister is.¡± luo qianchen said disapprovingly. everyone was speechless. everyone looked as if he was joking. how powerful could a little girl be? the little darling didn¡¯t mind that everyone looked down on her. after all, she was a humanpared to these animals ... although lu yang had said before that she was scary, she did not know why she was so scary. ... Chapter 1514 1514 chapter 1516-wolf king just as the atmosphere in the ssroom was a little strange and they were about to start a fight, lu yang came in from outside. ¡± teacher chongya is still sleeping, so i¡¯m here to direct everyone to clean the ssroom. ¡± ¡± i heard that this drunkard would be drunk for a year ... so, we don¡¯t have a teacher? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s better to have no teachers. we have freedom. we have the final say in this ssroom, right? ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t senior brother lu su here? senior brother lu su is also very scary ... don¡¯t make a scene. it won¡¯t be good if senior brother lu su swallows you in one bite! ¡± ¡°yeah ...¡± then, the group of people began to be a little more vignt and restrained themselves, as if they were afraid that lu suan would swallow them up. lu yang¡¯s face was calm. he gave instructions and let everyone do their own work. the little darling was, after all, still young, so he was assigned to wipe the chairs. of course, the little darling didn¡¯t do anything. before she could do anything, the bird rushed over to help. little chu yan would also help from the side, so the little darling didn¡¯t have to do anything. he could just rest at the side. just like that, under everyone¡¯s envious or dissatisfied gazes, the little darling rested for the entire morning. ss F¡¯s ssroom was finally cleaned up. there were still cobwebs, but the haunted house-like environment was instantly cleaned up. at that moment, the principal came. as soon as xu liudao entered the door, he said with satisfaction, ¡± ss F is not bad. everyone is united! ¡± as he spoke, xu liudao sneaked over to the little darling¡¯s side and sat down beside him, staring at him. the little darling was creeped out by the old man¡¯s stare and looked at the old man suspiciously. ¡± is there a problem? ¡± the dean?¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re really cute!¡± xu liudao said with a smile. he was very happy. after all, he had invested a lot in his little darlings, song junlin and little linglong. he had also said that as long as his little darlings were safe andfortable here, he would have an endless stream of investments in the future. although this academy was a little special and often required some spirit stones and the like, they also needed the currency of this world. since song junlin and the others had taken the initiative to invest, he couldn¡¯t be happier. he would asionally go out to look for investments, but he would always be treated as a scammer and then be fired. it wasn¡¯t easy to be the principal. now, such a good disciple had been sent to his door. he had also invested so much. this disciple was simply a treasure. little darling replied,¡±i know i¡¯m cute ... but, aren¡¯t you being a little perverted?¡± you¡¯re already so old, don¡¯t tell me you like children?¡± xu liudao immediately broke out in a cold sweat. he wiped the sweat off his forehead and exined hurriedly, ¡± i¡¯m not that kind of pervert. i¡¯m the real director ... i¡¯m not that perverted. listen to my exnation!¡± the people around them were looking at the director with meaningful eyes. the hospital director felt that he had an inexplicable feeling ... little chu yan¡¯s face was full of vignce, and the big bird behind him was also looking at the director. luo qianchen, the big bird, said thoughtfully, ¡± you¡¯re so old, it¡¯s not good to be so wretched! ¡± the director was confused ... ¡°i don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± the headmaster coughed and stared at the little darling with a strange look in his eyes. he said to the little darling, ¡± little girl, if you need anything, just let grandfather headmaster know. also, are you going to ss S? ss S is the best ss with a lot of resources, but you might not be able to keep up with their progress.¡± the little darling was speechless. the surrounding people were speechless. go to ss S? didn¡¯t they say that only those with sufficient strength could go? what was going on? the perverted principal opened the back door? ¡°you¡¯re not ying by the unspoken rules with our beloved little sister, are you?¡± little chu yan looked at the principal with aplicated expression. his expression changed unpredictably, and his face was filled with disbelief. the principal was speechless. he had forgotten that there were many people here. ¡°no, it¡¯s not!¡± the principal said hurriedly, ¡± that¡¯s because her family has invested a lot in our school, so she has the right to go to the ss she wants to. ¡± ¡°you kids, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. do i look like that kind of person? i¡¯m definitely not that kind of person. although i¡¯m old, i¡¯m still very serious.¡± the principal was a little angry. the people around looked at him with suspicion. did they really believe the director¡¯s words? was the director really serious? the hospital director was speechless. it seemed like he couldn¡¯t even exin it clearly. she silently wiped away her cold sweat and nced at the little darling. ¡±e and find me if you need anything! ¡± after saying that, the director left. then, everyone in the ssroom looked at the little darling withplicated expressions. originally, no one had a good impression of the little darling. after all, they were all rtively unsociable animals. however, this old man was actually so wretched, which made everyone feel a trace of pity in their hearts. then, someone said, ¡± don¡¯t go along with that old man! ¡± ¡°you have ss F¡¯s support!¡± ¡± although i don¡¯t like you very much, we¡¯re still in the same ss, after all. it¡¯s still necessary for us to work together in a friendly manner! ¡± ¡°thank you ...¡± the corner of her mouth twitched. if she really went to ss S, the misunderstanding would probably be even bigger. ... this principal really ... left people speechless. what kind of thing is that! because of this incident, ss F had inexplicably be more united because of their sympathy for the little darling. they no longer discriminated against the little darling, who did not look like an animal. after cleaning up, there was nothing else to do, so everyone went to the cafeteria together. after that, they got their food. because the little darling was too short, there was still someone to help him get food. luo qianchen, the bird, had not yet recovered his human form, so it was not very convenient for him, so there were also people to help luo qianchen get food. although everyone had been bickering with each other and didn¡¯t seem too friendly, it was still fine at this moment. especially when they met people from other sses, everyone was quite united. the group of people sat together and began to eat. because they were all animals, their appetites were muchrger than ordinary people¡¯s. almost all of them would eat two to three minutes without being full, so their table was particrly spectacr, and the rice bowls were piled up into a small mountain. many people around them were looking at them, and they hadpletely forgotten that they were eating. ... the little darling didn¡¯t eat much, so she was also stunned. she had seen people who could eat, but she had never seen people who could eat so much. the group of people were finally full after a quick meal. then, they patted their stomachs and left the cafeteria together. the little darling was the youngest among them, and she was walking in front, so she looked like the boss. after a while, the group of people returned to the courtyard. storm heard the movement and flew towards the little darling. behind the little darling, a group of people were staring at storm. ¡°is it the wolf king or not?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little simr, but also a little different!¡± ¡°the wolf king can¡¯t be reduced to a mere human¡¯s mount, right?¡± ¡± that¡¯s not necessarily the case ... don¡¯t you guys feel that little darling is a little different too? i can feel a strongherworld aura from her body! ¡± Chapter 1515 1515 nie yan¡¯s godfather is being bullied! because they had a meal together, everyone had be familiar with each other. after entering the courtyard, the group of people began to surround the little darling and asked him if he could touch the storm. the little darling looked at the crowd and nodded. ¡± if storm is willing. ¡± then, the ssmates went to try to touch the storm. after all, they all felt that storm looked exactly the same as the wolf king, and there was some kind of wolf king¡¯s aura on his body. the wolf king in the other world had been missing for a long time, and everyone wondered if the little darling was the same wolf king in the other world. however, the wolf king was so powerful. why couldn¡¯t he sense any cultivation aura? moreover, he was still in this world. this was a little strange. ¡± i remember that the wolf king was very close to the luosha empress. he was even her mount before. but after the luosha empress died, the wolf king disappeared. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this. storm can¡¯t be the wolf king, right? the wolf king is so powerful, how could he be in this world? ¡± everyone discussed and went over to touch storm, but storm¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good. it wasn¡¯t very satisfied with these people. when someone came over, it would roar angrily, scaring them. the little darling was listening at the side and heard some key information. ¡°who is the luosha empress?¡± the wolf king? she looked at storm suspiciously. she knew that storm was not an ordinary dog. of course, it could not be an ordinary wolf either. if it was the wolf king, it might not be. after all, she had heard that her mother had been reborn from another world. if the wolf king was her mother¡¯s follower, it was not strange for him to follow her. could it be that his mother was the luosha empress and storm was the wolf king? the little darling was curious, so he pestered a few of his ssmates to learn more about the other world. everyone briefly talked about the luosha empress and the wolf king. the luosha empress could be said to have dominated the other world in the past. she was considered a powerful being and was extremely powerful. she had already be an empress, so no one could beat her.ter, she encountered some idents. they were still too young, so they didn¡¯t know the details. they only knew that the luosha empress had fallen into a trap. there was even a huge battle. it was said that there were still remnants of the luosha queen¡¯s enemy forces in the other world, but after she died, no one could deal with them. after the little darling heard this, he only had one thought in his mind. oh no, then mommy and daddy might really be in danger in the other world! if mommy was really the rakshasa empress, wouldn¡¯t the remnant force in that world want to deal with mommy once they found her? if mommy and daddy went to the other world just like that, wouldn¡¯t they be in trouble? the little darling suddenly felt a little anxious. she took the opportunity to bring luo qianchen, the big bird that had not yet turned into a human, into her room. little chu yan also followed her in. after entering the room, the little darling asked luo qianchen to sit down and then stared at him. luo qianchen was already willing to be the little darling¡¯sckey, but being stared at like this still made him feel a little creepy. after all, it had sensed from the beginning that the little darling¡¯s aura was different. ¡°why are you staring at me like that? is there something wrong?¡± luo qianchen asked nervously. ¡°i want to ask you about the current situation in the other world. do you know nie qian?¡± the little darling asked. ¡± demon venerable nie qian? everyone knows him. ¡± luo qianchen nodded. ¡± i know. the others know as well. ¡± ¡°i mean, do you know about nie fei¡¯s recent situation?¡± the little darling asked. luo qianchen nced at the little darling with aplicated expression, then nodded and said, ¡± of course i know. speaking of demon venerable nie qian, he has been missing for some time. after the luosha princess died, he disappeared. however, it seems that the demon venerable has reappeared in the past two years. ¡°when demon venerable nie yan was missing, hisir was raided and turned into a tourist attraction. some people even made demon venerable¡¯s dolls to vent their anger ...¡± the little darling: why?¡± ¡°ah!¡± luo qianchen was startled by the little darling¡¯s sudden high-pitched voice. he looked at the little darling in horror. ¡± i don¡¯t know either. the demon lord has always had a bad reputation ... many people want to kill him. ¡± now that you¡¯ve asked, it¡¯s true that the demon lord hasn¡¯t done anything particrly bad ... he seems to have a bad temper and is a little irascible. in the past, everyone was afraid of him, and as they were afraid, they wanted to destroy him!¡± after staring at luo qianchen for a long time, the little darling cursed, ¡± ¡°are you people from the other world all idiots?¡± luo qianchen felt wronged. ¡± i didn¡¯t, i¡¯m not ... i¡¯ve never beaten the demon lord. i can¡¯t beat him! ¡± little darling: ¡± so? now? hisir has been raided. what about after he goes back? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know. i only know that the demon supreme lost his cultivation and was bullied ... but he ran away. i heard that he has been running around pitifully. he doesn¡¯t look like the demon supreme at all. ¡± luo qianchen said with a face full of emotion, ¡± who would have thought that the demon lord, who was once glorious and could fight against thousands of troops alone, would end up like this? ¡± the little darling¡¯s body exploded with anger. was her godfather nie yan being bullied? luo qianchen was shocked. why do i feel that my beloved sister is a little scary? so what kind of rtive did demon venerable nie yan have with little darling? why did she care so much about demon venerable nie yan? however, demon venerable nie yan had always been unlikable and had a bad temper. almost no one liked nie yan. everyone said that nie yan had no friends. luo qianchen did not dare to ask any more questions. he just looked at the little darling and waited for his next question. ¡± do you know mo nanyu? ¡± the little darling asked. ¡°oh, i know. genius mo nanyu. he was a genius a few years ago and was very talented in cultivation ... but i heard recently that he lost his cultivation and was discovered in a broken sect. the once little genius has turned into a piece of trash. it¡¯s quite a pity.¡± luo qianchen sighed and was stunned for a moment. he looked at the little darling and said, ¡± mo nanyu, mo nanchong ... who is mo nanyu to you? ¡± ¡°my dear brother.¡± the little darling nced at luo qianchen. luo qianchen was shocked. ¡°then do you know if there are people from this world who have gone to the other world?¡± the little darling asked again. ¡°how should i put this? there are naturally people in this world who go to the other world. those with a strong enough cultivation base could travel between the two worlds freely. there are also passages for the top students of our academy. also, i know of a foreign tradingpany that specializes in sending people or things to other worlds.¡± ... Chapter 1516 1516 the formation was destroyed ¡°tradingpany?¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he heard the name. foreignd tradingpany ... when daddy and mommy went to the foreignd, they seemed to have found apany or something. i heard that there was an expert who could send them there. could this tradingpany be the one that sent his parents to the other world? ¡°yeah,¡± luo qianchen exined the situation of this tradingpany. basically, it was doing business between the two worlds. asionally, it would also help send people back and forth for travel. the little darling was almost certain that his parents had probably found them to go to the other world. ¡± if we ask them to go to the other world, will they protect their customers? ¡± the little darling looked at luo qianchen and asked worriedly. ¡°i don¡¯t know about that. i¡¯ve never been in contact with this tradingpany, but i¡¯ve heard people mention it. however, i don¡¯t think they care about the safety of their customers. at most, they¡¯ll send them there. the other world is soplicated and dangerous. no matter how strong they are, they can¡¯t protect everyone, right?¡± ¡± although this tradingpany is said to have an expert behind it, isn¡¯t it a little difficult to protect all the customers? ¡± after luo qianchen finished speaking, he looked at the little darling. ¡± why are you so concerned about the other world? could it be that you want to travel to the other world? ¡± ¡°no, i want to find someone.¡± the little darling had no interest in the other world. from luo qianchen¡¯s words, he knew that although there were many powerful people in the other world, they did not even have an electric fan, television, or the inte. she didn¡¯t even know what was the point of those people living in the other world. if they continued to cultivate, they could live for thousands or tens of thousands of years. wouldn¡¯t it be even more boring after they became immortals ... after hearing luo qianchen¡¯s words, she became even more worried about her parents. based on the current situation, it was highly likely that his daddy and mommy would be in danger in that other world. after all, the two of them did not have much cultivation. no matter how powerful one¡¯s martial arts were in this world, it was nothing in that world. without cultivation, it was difficult to move forward. moreover, the demon lord godfather and brother huang ¡®er were in trouble. they had lost their cultivation, and the demon lord godfather had be a miniature version of him. in this case, even if mommy and daddy found them, they would be in danger. especially the godfather of the demon lord. he had so many enemies before, and everyone was hunting him down ... if they knew that he had no cultivation, wouldn¡¯t the whole world want to beat him to the ground? luo qianchen nodded and did not ask any further. he only said that if there was anything he could help with, he would. then, the little darling asked about storm and rainstorm. if he really wanted to go to the other world, storm and the others could only be regarded as ordinary mounts, and they could not bepared to the powerful demonic beasts in the other world. she now hoped that storm and the others could also cultivate, and that they would be strong enough. ¡°that¡¯s easy. have you forgotten what kind of people we have in ss F?¡± luo qianchen shrugged in his bird form. ¡± we¡¯re all animals. it¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t transformed yet. it¡¯s not difficult to cultivate! we¡¯ll just let them cultivate with us!¡± the little darling also felt the same way. hearing luo qianchen say that it was okay, she felt much more at ease. after chatting with luo qianchen for a while, the little darling had roughly understood some of the situation in the other world. she knew that if she wanted to go to the other world, she still had to work hard on her cultivation. then, she also needed to find someone to inquire about the tradingpany in the other world and whether it could really bring people to the other world. she also wanted to ask when her daddy and mommy would be back after they left. after all, they were the ones who sent daddy and mommy there, so they should have agreed on a time to send them back. ...... while the little darling was looking for the otherworld tradingpany, a child-like person was sitting in the chief seat of thepany in an old house in a certain city. li jiujue sat there. even though he didn¡¯t speak, his body was cold and his aura was very powerful. lian kuang stood below. he raised his head to look at li jiujue and said with an extremely ugly expression, ¡± ninth master, the array we used to go to the other world has been destroyed. the people i sent to protect master rong and fourth master are also dead ... i¡¯m afraid that master rong and fourth master will be in danger in that world! ¡± li jiujue didn¡¯t say anything, but his aura was so strong that it made the people around him shiver. everyone was looking at li jiujue and lian kuang with sympathy. after taking a deep breath, lian kuang continued, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s the blood fiend ... their remaining forces seem to have been established again in recent years. ¡± i don¡¯t know where i heard the news of rakshasa empress ¡®resurrection, but i¡¯ve been chasing after the demon lord and the rakshasa empress ... we¡¯ve sent the resurrected rakshasa empress back, so we¡¯ve sinned against them. yun sha even threatened to deal with us directly.¡± li jiujueughed coldly. ¡± you¡¯re looking for death. ¡± ¡°lord jiu, your abilities have yet to recover, and you¡¯re still gued by the soul curse. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for you to set up another formation to enter the other world. although i¡¯ve told some of the other world¡¯s branches to take care of lord rong and the others, the luosha empress isn¡¯t the luosha empress of the past. our people can¡¯tpletely protect them ...¡± ¡°in this situation, we should be more worried about ourselves and not those two, right?¡± someone stood out and said. before the man could finish his sentence, li jiujue¡¯s cold eyes swept over him. with a wave of his hand, the man was sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. the people around them were speechless and didn¡¯t dare to speak. although everyone didn¡¯t know why lord jiu took care of lord rong and lord fourth so much, they should listen to lord jiu since he was very scary. ¡°think of a way to reconstruct the formation, contact the other world, and ensure their safety.¡± li jiujue said coldly, ¡± if anything happens to them, don¡¯t even think about living! there¡¯s also the blood fiend that must be eliminated!¡± the little boy in the main seat was extremely handsome, and his entire body exuded a cold aura. he was like an ice mountain, and he examined everyone expressionlessly. everyone immediately shut their mouths and repeatedly expressed that they would do their best to do this. ¨C me divine college. after a few days of getting along, the little darling¡¯s rtionship with some of the students in ss F could be considered to be pretty good, and it was finally time for the big bird to unseal its restraints. thest time, everyone only heard a bang and the big bird turned back into a human. because of the loudmotion, everyone could not help but look at luo qianchen, who was sitting in the middle. luo qianchen was speechless. the little darling looked at luo qianchen a few times. she had almost gotten used to luo qianchen¡¯s bird-like appearance, but he had suddenly turned into a human. however, when luo qianchen was a bird, he looked very dark and not very good-looking. after he turned into a human, he was actually a handsome man. ... speaking of which, although the students in F ss were all animals and their cultivation wasn¡¯t that high, they were all very handsome. Chapter 1517 1517 chapter 1519-handing in nk paper other than some cultivation sses, the academy also taught some cultural sses. the little darling was bent on bing number one, so he had been working very hard. the academy would hold a monthly test every month, especially for the new students. the academy was even more strict with them. every month, the monthly test would be on time. if the results were bad, they would have to change sses. if the results were good, they could be promoted. after all, there were several sses, some good and some bad. the ss was also a representative of one¡¯s strength. the good had good resources, while the bad had poor resources. therefore, no one wanted to go to the bad ss. everyone wanted to go to the good ss. a month¡¯s time passed in the blink of an eye, and the first monthly test wasing. the monthly test mainly tested one¡¯s cultivation ability. after all, it was a cultivation-based college. if one¡¯s cultivation was strong enough, the college would also reward them with some spirit stones or magic artifacts. as for the normal cultural sses, although they would also be tested, everyone did not care much. everyone was more concerned about the cultivation assessment. after all, this was the first assessment. other than wanting to be in the top few and obtain the cultivation reward, everyone also wanted to see how far their cultivation had reached. everyone trained like this, and they didn¡¯t know if they were better or if others were better. the new students were basically in a state of eagerness. there were also those who wanted to stand out in the first test. the situation of forming cliques and factions was actually quite serious in the academy. some of the sses formed cliques, some of the stronger ones formed cliques, and some of the weaker ones formed cliques. if one¡¯s cultivation was strong enough, there would be many people following him and he would be a little boss. in the future, when he left the divine college or went to the other world, it would be useful. if he was powerful, he could even set up his own sect. therefore, the little darling actually had such thoughts. she knew that the other world was a little dangerous for her godfather and brother huang ¡®er. she also knew that her mommy and daddy had gone to the other world without cultivation. she hoped to be the strongest and kill her way over to bring her family back. naturally, it was better to recruit more friends in the academy. after all, there were many sects in the other world, and a lone wolf definitely couldn¡¯tpare to those with sects. the monthly test was on cultural studies first. the cultural studies ss was rtively simple. the examiners were more rxed and would not keep a close eye on the students who were doing their papers in the ssroom. the little darling was still very good at these questions. she could hand in almost every test paper early and finished it in just a few minutes. it made the students who took the exam together doubt their lives. when the little darling went to teach the english test, the invigtor even looked at the little darling with some dissatisfaction. ¡°what¡¯s going on? although the academy doesn¡¯t ce much importance on these sses, they can¡¯t just write randomly. little student, do you know that if you don¡¯t do well, you might have to repeat a year. by then, you won¡¯t be able to cultivate further! moreover, if you do well in your cultural studies, you¡¯ll be rewarded with spirit stones and the like.¡± the little darling nced at the invigtor. ¡± i didn¡¯t write nonsense. i was very serious. ¡± the monitoring teacher: ¡± what are you serious about? i saw it all. you wrote it so quickly. you definitely didn¡¯t see the questions clearly. ¡± it¡¯s easy to take the english test, but isn¡¯t it easy to guess the sses a, b, c, and d?¡± ¡°i really didn¡¯t guess it,¡± said the little darling. the invigtor said, ¡± take it back and look at it again! ¡± the little darling looked at the invigtor with aplicated expression. these questions were so simple that she could solve them with her eyes closed, but he actually asked her to go back and check. the little darling rolled his eyes. ¡± i¡¯m not free. i¡¯m going out to cultivate. ¡± then, she turned around and ran away. the invigtor looked at the little darling who ran out in disbelief. he was so angry because the subject he taught happened to be english. the students of this academy were too outrageous. they only knew how to cultivate every day and didn¡¯t care about anything else. few were interested in learning english. everyone didn¡¯t pay much attention to his ss, and he was really depressed. the little darling¡¯s nonsensical writing made him even more depressed. ¡± this child is that mo nan chong, right? ¡± the invigtor said unhappily, ¡± she¡¯s still too young. ¡± everyone was speechless. ¨C the little darling handed in his papers in advance for all his sses, so the news spread quickly. in particr, the teachers of a few subjects were very dissatisfied with this, so the rumors were even more intense. for the first time, the entire academy started to pay attention to the results of the cultural studies. some peopleughed at the little darling and thought that he would probably get zero if he handed in his paper so early. this was especially so for those who had heard of the little darling before. some of the students who were jealous and disliked the little darling were even more sarcastic. on the way to the cafeteria, the little darling and his ssmates bumped into a few other students who were also going to the cafeteria. they were discussing the little darling. ¡± that mo nan chong is still a kid after all. i heard that he handed in a nk paper! ¡± ¡°hahaha, she¡¯s too stupid. she probably doesn¡¯t know that if she hands in a nk paper, it will dy her cultivationter. if you can¡¯t even pass the cultural subjects, even if the cultivation test is out, you¡¯ll still be held back.¡± ¡°she definitely doesn¡¯t know. if she did, would she still be so carefree?¡± ¡°hey, mo nan chong, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to repeat a year!¡± ¡°you can even hand in a nk paper, i¡¯m impressed!¡± ¡± many people used to say that your iq is heaven-defying, but i don¡¯t think so. if your iq is really heaven-defying, how can you not pass the test? ¡± a group of people activated their taunting skills and began to sneer at little darling. the little darling was speechless. ... she nced at this group of ignorant people and couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. on the other hand, the group of f-ss students around the little darling were slightly dissatisfied when they heard these mocking words. ss F was a ss for the worst students. they might not be good at other things, but they were still loyal. especially during this period of time, everyone was very united in training. even the storm and the others were in ss with them. in addition, the little darling was the youngest in the ss and the most beautiful, so she naturally became the group¡¯s favorite. both boys and girls liked the little darling. in the end, the little darling was mocked by these people. everyone was somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°who said our darling handed in a nk paper? she¡¯s done, alright?¡± luo qianchen was the first to retort. the little darling had filled it up with scribbles and did not hand in any nk papers at all. it was ridiculous that people were saying that she had handed in a nk paper. ¡°hahaha, what¡¯s the difference between scribbling and handing in a nk paper!¡± a girl suddenlyughed wildly, feeling that luo qianchen¡¯s rebuttal was so powerless. ¡± that¡¯s right. maybe he¡¯ll get zero points. ¡± ¡°what genius girl? i¡¯m afraid she¡¯s an idiot girl now!¡± ... ¡± she thinks she¡¯s all that just because she has some filthy money at home. now that she has no one to back her up, she¡¯s still trash! ¡± Chapter 1518 1518 first in all subjects ¡°you¡¯re the idiot, your whole family is an idiot!¡± luo qianchen was flustered and exasperated. after cursing for a while, he could not help but let out a bird cry. it was fine if she didn¡¯t call him that, but now that she did, she felt extremely happy. everyone was overjoyed. the group of students who were targeting the little darlingughed like crazy. ¡°what¡¯s a leviathan!¡± ¡± hahaha, so it¡¯s a bird. ss F is really full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons! ¡± ¡°this must be a crow!¡± ¡± it¡¯s so funny. our ssmates are all humans while her ssmates are all animals. does that mean that she¡¯s an animal too? ¡± luo qianchen¡¯s face turned red with anger. this group of people was too much. they actually scolded her like that. after all, luo qianchen was very irascible because he had recognized the little darling as his big sister. not only luo qianchen, but the other students in f-ss could also hear the ridicule in these people¡¯s words. not only were they mocking the little darling, but they were also mocking them. they had always been very fond of the little darling, and now that this had happened, they were even angrier. so what if they were animals? they were all from another world. they were a little weak, but if they weren¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t havee to this lousy me divine college. they were only sent to this college because they were too weak. but even if they were weak, they were still divine beasts, alright? did they have the right to mock? everyone looked at the students from the other sses in anger, wishing they could beat them up. ¡°i think you guys are worse than animals!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. you guys can¡¯t possibly get first ce by mocking others like this. ¡± ¡± oh, there¡¯s even someone from ss S. you¡¯re mocking others now. don¡¯t do worse than our ss Fter on. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t students from ss S who have dropped from ss F. the results aren¡¯t out yet, so why are you guys so excited? ¡± the animals in f-ss were also very powerful, and they also ridiculed back. not only did they use their grades as an excuse, but they also started to attack those people¡¯s looks. after all, all the students in f-ss were very good-looking, and none of them were ugly. ¡± ha, you¡¯reughing at us for being animals. don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see that you don¡¯t even look like animals? ¡± ¡°you guys are uglier than animals, and you still have the right to show off?¡± the group of animals chattered and attacked the group of contemptuous little darlings. then, the little darling didn¡¯t have to say anything, and their faces turned pale. ¡°let¡¯s go. there¡¯s no need to waste our breath on them.¡± the little darling said calmly, ¡± even if i write nonsense, i¡¯ll still be much better than them. ¡± with that, the little darling walked away. luo qianchen and the others followed the little darling and only reacted to his words after walking for a while. ¡°so you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not writing nonsense?¡± luo qianchen asked. the little darling nced at luo qianchen. ¡± i¡¯m very serious, okay? it¡¯s just that the questions were too simple, so i wrote it a little faster. is there a mistake in writing fast?¡± luo qianchen replied,¡¯my beloved sister is mighty! hahaha, doesn¡¯t that mean that when the results are out, you can beat those people to death?¡± the little darling crossed his arms. ¡± they should all be full marks ... ¡± ¡°that¡¯s definitely first ce!¡± luo qianchen let out an excited bird cry again. the rest of the students were also very happy. after all, their F ss¡¯s cultivation base wasn¡¯t particrly bad. they couldn¡¯tpare to the strange talents in ss S, but they were still quite capable. the worst thing in ss F was cultural studies. after all, they came from another world and they didn¡¯t learn such things in the other world, especially english. they failed almost all of the F ss exams. if they did badly in cultural studies, they would pull down their overall score, so they would be poor students. but now, the little darling meant that he could crush those in ss S, so everyone was naturally happy. moreover, although the little darling¡¯s cultivation talent wasn¡¯t considered good, it wasn¡¯t bad either. if he could pull up his grades in cultural studies, the little darling might even surpass the people in ss S! this was too much face! everyone also believed in the little darling, and there was an inexplicable sense of trust in him. as for those who had been so badly teased by the animals from F ss, they were also stunned for a moment. they didn¡¯t expect that they would be so badly teased. what else did they say before they left? what did the little darling say? he said that a bunch of nonsense was better than them? forget about the other sses, but there were still students from ss S. they were all very powerful. not only were they very talented in cultivation, but they were also very good at cultural studies. but the little darling said she would be stronger than them? ha, what a joke. how could she be stronger than them? ¡°just wait and see, when the timees, my face will be smacked swollen!¡± ¡± what¡¯s the use of being good-looking? they¡¯re just a bunch of animals. when our cultivation level increases, our looks will naturally improve as well! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! a bunch of stupid animals!¡± ¡± mo nan dotes on that wretched girl. she¡¯s probably an animal too. otherwise, how could she have been assigned to that ss? ¡± ¡°if people around the world knew that she¡¯s not a human but an animal, they¡¯d probablyugh their heads off.¡± ... ¡± it¡¯s a pity that we can only use our phones once a week. we can¡¯t tell anyone about what happened at me divine college. otherwise, we¡¯ll be punished by the education bureau. otherwise, i¡¯ll definitely spread the news about mo nan chong! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed a pity. i¡¯ve been unable to stand her for a long time!¡± the group of people didn¡¯t care about what the little darling had said. they felt that the more ruthless the little darling¡¯s words were now, the more painful his face would be ppedter. how could she be better than ss S? ss S was full of weirdos, the super talented kind. not to mention in this world, even in the other world, they could be the top. ...... the cultural studies test was first tested, so the results were naturally the first toe out. two dayster, the results for the cultural studies were out. some of the teachers in charge of grading the papers had gathered together, and everyone was having an intense discussion. ¡°today, i marked an exam paper. the handwriting was so good, and it actually got full marks! the math questions we set were extremely difficult, but we didn¡¯t expect that someone would get a perfect score. the only one in our school who got a perfect score. i¡¯m so happy, he¡¯s a genius!¡± ¡°teacher duan, it¡¯s not strange for you to get a full score in math. i also have a full score in chinese. this is a miracle. it¡¯s one thing to get full marks for the other questions, but for something as subjective as the essay, we can¡¯t help but give it full marks!¡± ¡°she also got full marks for her english. her handwriting was also very good.¡± ... because the names of the marked papers could not be seen, everyone was very excited. ¡°i guess there¡¯s another genius in ss S. this kind of perfect score only happened once when young master jiu came, right?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, there¡¯s only ss S. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s any other ss. ¡± Chapter 1519 1519 chapter 1521-a bet ¡± although i¡¯ve taught ss S, i don¡¯t remember there being a student with this handwriting in ss S! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t remember either. he doesn¡¯t look like a student from ss S. although ss S is a genius ss, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any student who has reached this level! ¡± ¡°if he¡¯s not from ss S, then who else could he be? don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s ss A?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it can¡¯t be ss B, C, D, right? it¡¯s even more so for F ss, they¡¯re all a bunch of animals, it¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯ll listen to it in ss, they can¡¯t possibly have a genius, right?¡± the group of teachers argued endlessly, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t figure out which ss the student was from. however, the papers had already been marked and were about to be entered, so they could open it to see who was inside. therefore, the teachers were not in a hurry at all. they would know which ss it was after taking a look. because of the perfect score this time, the news had spread throughout the entire academy in an instant. the new students were all very excited. after all, there had only been one time since ancient times that someone had scored full marks in all subjects, and that time was the genius li jiujue. now, another person who could rival li jiujue had appeared. this made them very excited. ¡°who is it?¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to say anymore. he¡¯s definitely from ss S! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. our ss S is full of geniuses. there must be someone who has outdone himself! ¡± ¡± our ss A isn¡¯t bad either. who knows, he might be from ss A! ¡± just as the few sses were arguing and wondering if it was a student from their ss, ss F also gathered in the ssroom and was very lively. ¡°a perfect score for all subjects, that¡¯s amazing. is that you, dote-er sister?¡± luo qianchen, this bird, had no doubt about little darling¡¯s words. little darling said that she did well and the questions were too simple. wasn¡¯t that saying that she could get full marks? ¡°if there are no idents.¡± the little darling said. ¡°really?¡± luo qianchen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± the little darling nodded. ¡°wow, that¡¯s amazing! those from ss S are still excited, saying that their ss monitor got first ce. it seems like they were excited for nothing, the first ce is actually our beloved sister!¡± ¡°as expected of our team¡¯s pet, it¡¯s really powerful!¡± ¡°little darling, if you¡¯re really the number one in the whole academy, i¡¯ll give you all the spirit stones i secretly brought!¡± ¡°you have to make our f-ss proud.¡± most of the f-ss still believed in the little darling. after all, the little darling had no need to lie. however, there were some who were more hesitant. if the little darling was really that amazing, there was no way he would be in ss F. it would be very impressive if he could get first ce in cultural studies. although the cultural sses in ss F were a mess, the students in the other sses were still very good at their cultural sses. just as everyone was discussing, a few students from ss S happened to pass by ss F¡¯s entrance and happened to hear everyone¡¯s discussion. they were actually saying that the little darling was the number one student. the first reaction of the group of people was, ¡± how is this possible! ¡± how could this little wimp be that academy¡¯s first ce! everyoneughed as they walked. theyughed mockingly. this smile instantly infuriated the people in F ss. ¡°what are youughing at?¡± luo qianchen rushed out and looked at the people from ss S coldly. ¡± are youughing at us? don¡¯t think i didn¡¯t hear you. ¡± ¡°so what if you heard it? don¡¯t you think you¡¯re funny? full marks in all subjects and first in the whole academy, was it possible for f-ss? isn¡¯t it publicly acknowledged that your ss F¡¯s brains aren¡¯t working well?¡± a few people from ss S were stillughing. ¡± you¡¯ll know how trashy you are when the results are out. ¡± ¡± ha, i think it¡¯s you guys who know how trashy you are. you might not even be able to pass our F ss! ¡± luo qianchen sneered. ¡± if you really can¡¯t pass our ss F, then ss S will be the worst in the future, right? ¡± ¡°ss S won¡¯t be a joke then, right?¡± ¡± hahaha, stopughing here. when the timees, you guys might be the most trashy! ¡± ¡± why don¡¯t you take a look at the paper of the person in first ce? let¡¯spare it with our little darling and see who has better results. ¡± as they spoke, the two sides were about to fight. the two sides argued, and in the end, the ss monitors of both sides decided to talk to the teachers and let the two sses go to the big ssroom to look at the results together to see if ss S or ss F was better. ss S was filled with proud geniuses after all, so she said proudly, ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have to be better than us. if there¡¯s someone better than us in f-ss, we¡¯ll lose! ¡± luo qianchen stretched out his neck and shouted, ¡± that¡¯s great! there will always be someone stronger than you guys in our f-ss. don¡¯t go back on your words! everyone has heard what you said! ¡± a ss s student replied,¡±what a joke. do you think we¡¯ll be afraid of you?¡± don¡¯t be so arrogant, don¡¯t you know your own worth?¡± luo qianchen nced at the students of ss S and chuckled. ¡± then let¡¯s see who doesn¡¯t know their own ce. ¡± our darling is definitely stronger than you. have you thought about it? how will you be punished if you lose?¡± ¡± heh, if we lose, you can punish us however you like. if you lose, the whole ss will go out and shout that you¡¯re not as good as ss S. admit defeat! ¡± ¡± sure, you guys from ss S can do the same. if you lose, go and tell everyone that you¡¯re not as good as ss F. run tenps on the field! ¡± the atmosphere on both sides could be said to be at daggers drawn. when they arrived at therge ssroom, they sat on two sides and were still arguing and scolding each other. not long after, the form teachers from both sides also arrived. the form teacher of ss F, chongya, came in with his report card and test paper in a drunken state. next was the teacher of ss S. the teacher of ss S looked somewhat simr to chongya. he was also an old man, and his name was chongtian. the two form teachers were actually brothers, but one managed the ss while the other managed the ss that was worse off. the two of them were stillpeting with each other. as soon as they entered the ssroom, they red at each other. chongya saw that a student from ss S was trying to bully a student from ss F and immediately rebuked, ¡± do you have any rules? why didn¡¯t you shout when you saw the teacher? is ss S only so-so?¡± ... chongtian snorted coldly. ¡± do you think f-ss has rules? i don¡¯t think there are any rules in F ss, okay?¡± the two form teachers who looked very simr went up to the podium and looked at each other. ¡°tell me, what do we do if we lose? since the students have made a bet, let¡¯s make a bet too!¡± ¡± hmph! ¡± chong tian snorted coldly. ¡± your students are so bold and powerful. you won¡¯t be afraid, right? ¡± ¡°of course not. do i look like someone from the holy see?¡± chongya sneered, ¡± i believe in my students! if i lose, i¡¯ll run and shout that i¡¯m not as good as you. if you lose, you¡¯ll shout that you¡¯re not as good as me along with the students!¡± as he spoke, chongya even burped. chongtian fanned himself, disgusted by the smell of alcohol. ¡°let¡¯s see the results!¡± the students could not wait any longer. they did not want to see the two form teachers talking nonsense. they just wanted to see everyone¡¯s results and see if the top student in all subjects was in their ss. Chapter 1520 1520 suspected of giarism the form teachers of chongya and chongtian sses exchanged a few words with each other, then began to open their own test papers. because the test papers were arranged ording to the results, it was clear at a nce. the little darling¡¯s test paper was directly at the top, so chongya could see the little darling¡¯s test paper at a nce. he also saw the little darling¡¯s results. he flipped through it a few times, and the little darling¡¯s results were all full marks. after all, chongya had been drinking and was a little tipsy. she looked at the score for a long time but could not see it clearly. chongtian, who was next door, was originally full of confidence, but he didn¡¯t expect that the person who scored full marks wasn¡¯t the ss monitor of his ss. other than the ss monitor, could there be anyone else who could be so good to get full marks? that¡¯s not possible. their ss S was the best ss, and the only one with the ability was their ss monitor. but even the ss monitor didn¡¯t get a perfect score, so who was the rumored perfect score? because they hade in a hurry, the two form teachers didn¡¯t know who the person with the full score was. however, some of the other teachers already knew who the person with the full score was. chongtian was obviously in disbelief, but even if he wasn¡¯t from their ss, that full score couldn¡¯t possibly be from ss F. after all, ss F was the worst ss in the whole academy, and the animals basically had no cultural knowledge to speak of. they knew nothing except fighting and killing. he nced at the best student¡¯s score. although it wasn¡¯t a perfect score, it was enough to beat everyone in the school. therefore, chong tian was still somewhat proud. he looked at chongya and said, ¡± announce the results! ¡± chongya yawned, then looked at lu yang, who had juste over, and waved at him. ¡± brat,e over and take a look. did i drink too much and see wrongly? ¡± he still couldn¡¯t believe it. since when did the little brats in his ss do so much for him? he took a look at the results. other than the little darling, who was the top student with full marks, the rest of the students had good results. although they were not very good, they were not very bad either. in short, they were much better than the previous F ss. lu yang went over to take a look at the ss¡¯s results speechlessly. he was quite surprised when he saw the results, especially the little darling who really surprised him. although he knew that the little darling was good, he did not expect that the little darling would directly get full marks for all subjects. moreover, he had seen the test papers. this time¡¯s test was more difficult. even he could not get full marks for all subjects, but the little darling had done it. this child was only three years old, but he was already so amazing. after all, lu yang was also helping chongya manage this f-ss, so he was quite familiar with the situation in f-ss. he knew that recently, the little darling had be the ss¡¯s favorite, and everyone in the ss was obedient. however, he did not expect her to achieve such a result. she was the only one who got a perfect score in the whole school. although it was only a cultural ss and not very important, it was still considered very impressive. ¡°master, you didn¡¯t drink too much. you did get a full score.¡± lu yang said. ¡°did he get full marks?¡± luo qianchen was the first one to shout excitedly, ¡± i think i heard senior brother lu su say that he got a full score. is he our little darling who got a full score in all subjects? ¡± ¡°in your dreams. don¡¯t you F ss have any self-awareness? it¡¯s already amazing to have a perfect score on a single subject, okay? i don¡¯t think you guys will have a perfect score on a single subject, and you still dream of getting a perfect score for all subjects? you¡¯re really delusional!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, wishful thinking!¡± ¡± hahaha, keep dreaming. there¡¯s everything in your dreams! ¡± ¡°she can get full marks at three and a half years old? i don¡¯t think he can even read!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s so young. he probably hasn¡¯t learned how to read yet. it¡¯s already good enough that he didn¡¯t get a zero! ¡± ¡°other than our ss monitor, no one else can score full marks in all subjects!¡± the people from ss S sneered. the ss monitor of ss S frowned. he felt that he probably didn¡¯t get a full score. he didn¡¯t have much confidence in a few questions, but after hearing what his ssmates said, he began to doubt himself. could he have made a mistake? did he really get full marks? he also knew that the students in ss F had poor grades and it was unlikely that they would do better than him. the probability of this happening was extremely low. ¡°why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± luo qianchen turned to lu yang and shouted, ¡± senior brother lu, announce the results! ¡± chongya and chongtian looked at each other. chongya then said, ¡± you first? ¡± chong tianughed. ¡± you can go first, it doesn¡¯t matter! ¡± chongtian also looked full of confidence. although the first in general studies was not in his ss, he did not think that he would fall behind in ss F. what qualifications did a poor student have? after that, chongya announced the little darling¡¯s results first without any hesitation. chongya was as happy as a child. ¡± i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll have to disappoint you guys from ss S. the top student in general studies really belongs to our ss. and it¡¯s the clown of our ss. it¡¯s that mo nan chong you guys are talking about, who is illiterate! ¡± ¡± mo nan chong, congrattions oning in first in all subjects. ¡± ¡°little darling, be more daring and arrogant. this is your strength. some people might beining, but they didn¡¯t know that they were even worse than a three-year-old kid! what self-awareness, obviously, even in a good ss, there might not be such a thing!¡± chongya rolled his eyes at the group of ss s students and mocked them in a very childish way. the students of ss S were speechless. ¡°we don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡± how can mo nan chong be first?! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s confirmed that she¡¯s in first ce. did she giarize? ¡± then, someone rushed up to look at the paper. ... when lu yang heard these questions, he was a little angry. after all, the little darling was in first ce. it was impossible for her to copy. who could she copy from? but being used of giarism for no reason, he was naturally unhappy. lu yang looked coldly at the student who said that she giarized. ¡± student, don¡¯t talk about giarism every time you open your mouth. who do you think she can copy if she gets a perfect score? copy yours? can you get full marks?¡± the student was stumped by the question, but someone else beside him said, ¡± it¡¯s not necessarily a copy of the student, but it¡¯s possible that you already knew the answer was cold? ¡± ¡°so, you think that a teacher leaked the answer? if you have this question, go and report it yourself. what are you shouting about?¡± lu suan¡¯s face was covered in frost. ss S was also a little afraid of trouble. in fact, the sses with good grades were not as united as they were because thepetition was more intense. for a moment, no one in ss S said anything. lu yang looked at zhongtian again. ¡± teacher zhongtian, you can announce the first ce in your ss. let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s first in all subjects in your ss! ¡± chong tian¡¯s face turned green and white. he was very relieved just now because he felt that the little darling couldn¡¯t be first. Chapter 1521 1521 chapter 1523-reneging at this moment, chongtian¡¯s expression was veryplicated. even though the ss monitor of ss S had good grades and didn¡¯t make many mistakes, he was simply weakpared to the little darling who scored full marks in all subjects. chongtian had always beenpeting with chongya. chongya was in charge of ss F, so he had always been very proud of this. he felt that he was better than chongya. however, he had never expected that chongya¡¯s academy would be more powerful than his. even at three and a half years old, his results were better than their ss monitor. in an instant, his sense of superiority as a ss s student waspletely gone. if word of this got out, he would be extremely embarrassed. chongtian unhappily announced the ss monitor¡¯s results, which were much worse than the little darling¡¯s. although she was ranked second in the entire academy, she had been left far behind by the little darling. from this, it could be seen just how difficult the academy¡¯s test was this time. after that, both sides announced the results of the second and third ce. surprisingly, the results of the usually trashy f-ss students, who were known as simple-minded animals with bird-like brains, were beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. a few of them could bepared to the top few in ss S. in the end, when the average score was calcted, ss F surprisingly had a higher score than ss S. for a time, the situation was veryplicated. ss F was overjoyed, but because the little darling, the first ce, was very calm, the rest of the people did not dare to be too overjoyed, but they could not hide the pride on their faces. ¡± you see, our f-ss is strong. as long as you put in some effort, you¡¯ll be crushed by us! ¡± ¡°hehehe, ss S, can you still be so cocky?¡± ¡°you only know how to show off all day, trash!¡± over at ss s¡¯s side, everyone¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, including zhongtian. each of them had a moreplicated expression than thest. they were actually not as good as ss F. ss F was actually so powerful. how was this possible? wasn¡¯t this the ss that was publicly known for the poor students? how could they be so powerful? shouldn¡¯t they be able to easily crush ss F? what was the situation now? ¡®f * ck, this is too much. how could they be so miserable?¡¯ if other people knew that ss S was inferior to ss F, where would they put their face? ¡°did you guys cheat?¡± someone asked as he looked at ss F. before the students could say anything, chongya, the form teacher, was furious. ¡± we didn¡¯t say that you cheated when your results were good. does it mean that we cheated when our results are good? it seems that the students in ss S not only have poor grades, but they alsock education!¡± lu yang nodded in agreement. ¡± whether you cheated or not, the teacher will judge. what are you so anxious about? do you all think that the teachers are all vegetarians? wouldn¡¯t the entire ss be discovered if they cheated?¡± the people in ss S instantly fell silent. lu yang was right. the invigtors were all very powerful. how could they not know that someone had cheated? therefore, it was impossible for him to have cheated. however, it was really unbelievable that f-ss was so powerful. how could they be so powerful? for a moment, ss S fell silent. chu yan said,¡±didn¡¯t ss S make a bet with us?¡± why aren¡¯t you saying anything now? a bet is a bet. shouldn¡¯t you guys go and fulfill your promise?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you F ss people take advantage of me!¡± ¡°the bet was just something i said casually!¡± ¡°what¡¯s the big deal about winning once? don¡¯t be so overbearing, okay?¡± ss S obviously didn¡¯t want to continue with the bet. after all, if they lost, they would have to runps in the field and say that they were inferior to ss F ... they really couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. as the best ss in the academy, who would dare to admit that the worst ss was better than them? after much thought, ss S seemed to be nning to go back on their word. it was just a casual remark anyway. if they didn¡¯t honor their words, what could f-ss do to them? ¡°don¡¯t you want to keep your promise?¡± the little darling looked at the group of people from ss S. ¡°did we promise anything? we don¡¯t seem to remember promising you anything.¡± the group of people in ss S started to y dumb. luo qianchen: ¡± oh my god! they¡¯re so shameless! they actually don¡¯t want to admit it! ¡± chu yan: ¡± you¡¯ve clearly made a promise, but you¡¯re going back on your word. i didn¡¯t expect that ss S is a group of people who go back on their words! ¡± ¡± ss S is too trashy. they¡¯re actually not going to admit to their debt! ¡± ¡°forget it, there¡¯s nothing to say to them, they¡¯re all trash!¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if ss S¡¯s results are bad, but they¡¯re not even going to admit it! you¡¯re so shameless!¡± the people from F ss started to sneer at him. the expressions of the people from ss S changed immediately. when they heard these words, their faces naturally turned ugly. after all, they were the ones who didn¡¯t admit to it first. now, they didn¡¯t know what to say to retaliate. who knew that they would lose? if they had known that they would lose, they wouldn¡¯t havepeted with them. they weren¡¯t fools. just as ss S was about to run away, and ss F was extremely angry, little darling suddenly said, ¡± speaking of which, i think i recorded a video of the bet! ¡± ¡°at that time, everyone seemed to have agreed very readily. unfortunately, i just recorded a video of you guys going back on your word. ¡°what do you think will be the reaction of the entire academy if i were to show everyone these two videos?¡± ¡°it seems a little embarrassing, eh?¡± the little darling¡¯s two short legs dangled under the chair. she tilted her little head and looked at the group of people from ss S in a frivolous manner. he didn¡¯t intend to make things difficult for this group of people, but it was fine if they went back on their words and went back on their words, but their words were also a little unpleasant, which made the little darling a little unhappy. ... the little darling¡¯s words stunned everyone in ss S. everyone looked at the little darling in shock, their faces filled with disbelief. she had actually recorded a video! the little darling actually recorded a video! god, she actually recorded a video. if the two videos were released, it would be too embarrassing! all the students of ss S red at the little darling with wide eyes. disbelief was written all over their faces. ¡°what right do you have to do this?¡± ¡°mo nan chong, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°abnormal!¡± ¡°are you trying to disgust us on purpose?¡± the little darling shrugged his shoulders calmly. ¡± i don¡¯t want to disgust anyone, but there¡¯s nothing i can do when some people¡¯s actions disgust themselves. i feel that under such circumstances, isn¡¯t it normal to be willing to ept defeat? so the people in ss s don¡¯t even know how to keep their promises, and they¡¯re even from the best ss.¡± ... the little darling shook his head as he spoke, then jumped down from the chair. ¡± let¡¯s go. we don¡¯t have to waste any more time. ¡± luo qianchen and the others were overjoyed. he had never thought that the little darling would have such a move. with this, ss S would probably bepletely subdued. after all, it would be even more embarrassing if they escaped. lu yang also looked at the little darling in surprise. he was too smart. chongya immediately rushed over and patted the little darling¡¯s head. ¡± as expected of our f-ss darling, smart as expected! little girl, master supports you!¡± the little darling nodded at chongya. ss S gritted their teeth as they watched the little darling and the others leave the ssroom one by one. they were so angry that their faces turned red, but there was nothing they could do. he was afraid that he could only go downstairs and shout at the broken field. otherwise, it would be even more embarrassing. Chapter 1522 1522 chapter 1524-taking revenge in the end, the people of ss S still epted their punishment ording to what they had previously agreed on. they ran on the field while admitting that ss S waspletely inferior to ss F. for a moment, many people stuck their heads out to watch the show. seeing the situation in ss S, the other sses were also very happy. after all, the top student in ss S always gave people a feeling of superiority, and no one liked this feeling. sometimes, he felt that he should also dampen the spirit of ss S. what right did ss S have to be so arrogant? ¡± so that¡¯s all there is to ss S? they used to think they were so great, but in the end, they actually lost to ss F! ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect ss F to be so powerful. except for one student who¡¯s the best in all subjects, the academy should be paying special attention to this student. i think he¡¯ll be sent to ss S by then. ¡± ¡± ss S is already so embarrassing, who would still want to go to ss S? they might as welle to our ss A, at least we¡¯re not that weak! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s still the cultivation test. if she¡¯s really that powerful and can rank first in cultivation, then the academy will probably let her go to any ss. it¡¯s up to her. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m guessing she¡¯ll stay in ss F. i think it¡¯s not a problem for ss F to surpass ss S. ¡± ¡± how could someone be so stupid as to stay in ss F? i don¡¯t think so. ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. they were all discussing which ss the little darling would choose if he did well in the cultivation test. of course, if the little darling¡¯s cultivation test was terrible, then he had no choice but to stay in ss F. however, if her cultivation base was of the middle grade or above, she would definitely have the opportunity to choose the ss she wanted to go to. under normal circumstances, they would all choose ss S. after all, ss S was the best ss. however, this time, ss S had lost face in front of all the teachers and students of the academy, so it was hard to say what the situation was. of course, there were also many people who didn¡¯t think highly of the little darling. after all, even if the little darling was very good in cultural studies, he might not be very good in cultivation. at the end of the day, the little darling was still too young. how could her cultivation be so powerful at such a young age? after the cultural studies test, it was time for the cultivation test. in the past, everyone would be looking forward to ss S¡¯s performance in the test. after all, ss S was the ss with the highest quality. but this time, everyone was more concerned about the performance of f-ss, and many people were even betting on it. ¡± the cultural studies F ss haspletely crushed the S ss. i wonder how they will perform in the cultivation test! ¡± ¡± this time, f-ss has emerged as a new force. they¡¯re very impressive. i think in terms of cultivation, f-ss shouldn¡¯t be too bad! ¡± ¡± that might not be the case. i feel that ss S is definitely stronger in terms of cultivation. after all, they¡¯re in ss S, not ss F. the genius ss and the poor ss are definitely iparable. one is based on strength, while the other depends on luck. ¡± ¡°even if you¡¯re lucky, you might not be able to score full marks ande first in all subjects, right?¡± ¡± i feel that this year¡¯s f-ss should be considered to be more capable. ¡± ¡± no matter how capable f-ss is, there¡¯s only one person who¡¯s ranked first in all subjects. moreover, the one who ranked first in all subjects is that three-and-a-half-year-old girl. she¡¯s only three years old. she¡¯s so young, how can shepare to others who have been cultivating for more than ten years? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, cultivation takes time. i don¡¯t think f-ss will win this time. ¡± ¡°you brats, can¡¯t you worry less about other people¡¯s affairs and more about your own? don¡¯t you need to test your cultivation? are you guys just going to stand here and watch the show? can¡¯t you be a little more self-motivated and get a good ranking and some things rted to cultivation?¡± the teacher saw a group of people pulling their student¡¯s ears and pulling him back to the ssroom in a fluster. the little darling led the group of F ss students through the field back to the ssroom. there was also a written part of the cultivation test. the written part was to test the knowledge of some cultivation levels and so on. basically, it was some rtively basic things, which was rtively simple. this part was very simple for ordinary cultivators. even for the little darling who had just entered the academy to cultivate, they had already learned this knowledge. as long as they paid a little attention to the ss, they basically knew what to do. the little darling naturally had no problems with these questions. he still finished the paper very quickly. after finishing the paper, the little darling did not hand it in immediately. instead, he rested his chin on his hand and began to think. she had been thinking about the otherworld tradingpany. she wanted to find out everything about thispany so that she could know when her mother and father would return after they went to that world, or how to contact them. recently, while she had been madly cultivating, she had also been asking around for news about the foreignd tradingpany. some people in ss F knew about the foreignd tradingpany, but they only knew that it had many branches in the foreignd. they didn¡¯t know where thepany was located in this world. however, if someone in ss F knew about the foreignd tradingpany, someone in the other sses would definitely know about it as well. thispany must have existed in this world. she had already spread the news out. if anyone knew where the otherworld tradingpany was, she would buy the news at any cost. there should be a result soon. those who knew about it would definitelye to her to ask about it. at the very least, they would ask what she would give them if they told her. she still missed her mother and father, as well as big brother huang ¡®er and the demon lord¡¯s godfather. the situation in the other world seemed to be moreplicated than she had imagined. as mortals, her daddy and mommy were bound to suffer when they went there. luo qianchen had said that even he was not suitable to live in that world because he was too weak. her parents were powerful in this world, but not so in that world. his godfather and his brother were once strong as well, but they lost all their cultivation. they had many enemies, especially his godfather, who was once a demon lord. the people who covered the sky and the earth were all his enemies. the little darling¡¯s eyes were bright, but he didn¡¯t show any expression. however, his heart was a little heavy. the time for the written test came quickly, and the papers were handed in. the morning was over, and the cultivation test officially began in the afternoon. the cultivation test was divided into several parts, from simple to difficult. the first test was a simple test of spiritual power. there was a row of magical stones in the academy that could detect how powerful a person¡¯s supernatural ability was. therefore, the first test was for everyone to line up and rely on the magical stones to test. it was a more passive test. the second test was a test for students to challenge each other. there were no rules to the challenge. in other words, whoever caught whoever could be tested. whoever was on the stage could go up and challenge whoever was. thest group of people remaining on the stage would challenge each other, and thest one remaining would be the winner. ... this test was not only a test of strength, but also of tactics. Chapter 1523 1523 chapter 1525-put at the end after the two tests, there would be a final ss test on the second day. every ss would enter the same ce and receive the items prepared by the academy in a ce filled with danger. the ss that received the items first would be considered first. the three tests were not difficult, but they were not easy either. without a certain level of strength, one would die miserably in the first round. other than the top few students being given certain rewards, thest few students would also be considered for expulsion. therefore, the test was quite intense. except for the first test, which he couldn¡¯t control, he could still try his luck and intelligence in the other two tests. during the afternoon test, many people were staring at the little darling. ¡°the one who came first in all subjects!¡± ¡°he¡¯s so small, he¡¯s just like a little bun!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so cute! i didn¡¯t expect her to be so cute. she¡¯s so pretty too. she¡¯ll definitely be a beauty when she grows up! ¡± ¡°i suddenly feel like she can be the school belle!¡± ¡°is he the mascot of the academy? it¡¯s quite suitable, and so cute!¡± ¡°he¡¯s super cute!¡± ¡°i wonder how her cultivation is. to be able to rank first in all subjects, her cultivation shouldn¡¯t be too bad, right?¡± ¡°i also think that his cultivation shouldn¡¯t be too bad!¡± ¡± but at her age, it¡¯s impossible for her cultivation to be too good. after all, she¡¯s so young. it¡¯s very difficult to have cultivation. she can¡¯t have already started cultivating in her mother¡¯s womb, right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not impossible. she¡¯s so good at all subjects. don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a genius? we didn¡¯t even know how to y with mud when we were so young!¡± everyone was looking at the little darling. some people felt that the little darling might be a rare genius and would amaze the world with a single feat in the spiritual power test. of course, some people felt that the little darling might perform badly in the spiritual power test. after all, he was from f-ss. if the spiritual power test was really that good, then they had been assigned to the wrong ss from the very beginning, and the teachers were all vegetarians? there was no conclusion to the guess, and the little darling himself was a little nervous. during this period of cultivation, she clearly felt that she had a weakness. her cultivation would disappear from time to time, and from time to time, it would inexplicably be very powerful. if her cultivation suddenly disappeared during the test, she would be in big trouble. ¡°don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re so powerful, you won¡¯t be bad!¡± luo qianchen patted the little darling¡¯s shoulder and consoled him, ¡± you must be confident. look at me, i¡¯m so confident even though i¡¯m a bird. ¡± the little darling was amused. he looked at luo qianchen and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°see, she¡¯s so cute when she smiles! our lucky charm is smiling!¡± luo qianchen shouted. ¡°you¡¯re the mascot!¡± little chu yan looked at luo qianchen with dissatisfaction. ¡± i think you¡¯re a bird. you¡¯re suitable to be our mascot! ¡± luo qianchen was speechless. the little darling looked at the people around him who were making a ruckus and could not help butugh. ¡± all the best, everyone. in a moment, let¡¯s strive to get a good result! ¡± everyone agreed,¡±that¡¯s for sure!¡± they¡¯re crushing ss S!¡± he had already beaten the group of geniuses from ss S in the cultural ss, so why couldn¡¯t he do the same in the cultivation ss? although everyone said that ss F was trash, trash couldn¡¯t be trash forever! the invigting teachers stood on the stage and spoke. after a bunch of nonsense, they could finally start. there was a stone pir in front of each ss, which was the god stone. if he used his cultivation to attack the immortal stone, the immortal stone would emit different lights, and each light represented a cultivation level. generally, for new students, they would basically emit a lu glow or blue light. this was considered a rtively low level of cultivation, equivalent to the color of the beginner level. there were also geniuses who could emit yellow light. the most powerful light was a very dazzling blood-red color. up until now, no student had been able to do it, not even the highest-level students. after the invigtors had finished introducing the situation, they let the students from each ss step forward to begin the test. there wasn¡¯t any order to this. those who wanted to go first would go first, and those who wanted to goter would goter. however, there would usually bepetition between the sses. therefore, those whose cultivation levels were not much different would go up for the test with the students from the next ss. the other sses were all very eager to give it a try, especially ss S. they wanted to wash away their previous humiliation, so they all wanted to rush up and be the number one. the little darling was not as excited. especially the little darling, she still felt a little uneasy. her spirit energy seemed to be very unstable. she had also consulted several teachers and ssmates, but no one was clear why it was like this. ¡°darling, you can go up when you¡¯re in your best condition. we¡¯ll let you win.¡± little chu yan said, ¡± i¡¯ll be the first. ¡± ¡°alright, you go first.¡± luo qianchen nodded. ¡± the others are free to do as they please, but when the little darling wants to do it, let the little darling do it first, understand? ¡± even though ss F was inhuman, everyone was still united. as they got along with each other day by day, everyone liked the little darling very much, especially when the little darling became the first in his general practice. it made everyone¡¯s face even more proud. everyone doted on such a precious baby. after all, he knew that his little darling¡¯s performance was unstable, so he naturally had to wait for the best time for his little darling to y. people from several sses began to go up one after another. chu yan was the first to walk in front of the stone. the huge divine stone was nearly ten meters tall. little chu yan stretched out his hand and pressed it on the stone. then, he began to exert all his spiritual power. in ss D, there was also a boy who was pressing on a stone. because he used all his strength, everyone¡¯s foreheads were covered in sweat. little chu yan knew that he was the first one, so he had to perform well enough to give the people behind him confidence. they were all freshmen, so the difference in their spiritual power wasn¡¯t that big. so at the beginning, the few immortal stones were green with a tinge of blue. ... sweat dripped from his handsome little face. little chu yan let out a low grunt, and the green pir gradually turned blue, and from light blue to deep blue. when the people at the side who were testing saw this, they also growled and began to exert force. little chu yan spared no effort and finally stopped. ¡°not bad, not bad!¡± the teacher on the stage nodded repeatedly. ¡± this child from f-ss actually got a dark blue score on his first test. his root bone is definitely not bad! ¡± ¡± the other sses are doing alright too. they¡¯re all on blue! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not as deep as ss F¡¯s. the first representative of ss F is not bad! ¡± ¡°with this aptitude, i can enter ss S directly, right?¡± ¡°you can indeed enter ss S. we¡¯ll have to have a good talk after all the tests are over.¡± ¡± however, why isn¡¯t that little girl up yet? we¡¯re still most concerned about mo nan chong from ss F. there are so many rumors about her now. some say that her spiritual power ispletelycking, while others say that her spiritual power is very strong. ¡± ¡± it can¡¯t be that his spiritual power is reallycking, right? otherwise, why didn¡¯t hee up first? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not impossible to put it as the finale!¡± ... Chapter 1524 1524 she actually can¡¯t do it! following that, a lot of people went on stage one after another, and the little darling¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. because she had always felt that her spiritual power was very unstable. after going up, she might not even be able to produce a green color ... if that was the case, she would have gotten zero points for this test. the little darling who wanted to be in the top few naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate things like getting a zero. although she could pull up a lot of marks in cultural studies, if she got a zero for this, she would have to get full marks for the other two tests to get into the top few. otherwise, it would be difficult. ¡°darling, how are you?¡± little chu yan saw that his darling¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite right and was a little worried. she knew that the little darling¡¯s condition was very unstable, but she was actually very good when she yed well. he was afraid that if he yed when his performance was unstable, he would not even be able to y the worst. the little darling shook his head and looked a little distressed. ¡± brother chu yan, i¡¯m not in a good state. i can¡¯t feel my spiritual power. i seem to have suddenly lost my spiritual power again! ¡± when little chu yan heard this, he immediately nodded. ¡± you should be anxious first. you can¡¯t eat hot tofu if you¡¯re anxious. we have to calm down. calm down first. ¡± don¡¯t have too high of an expectation in your heart, it¡¯s easy to be disappointed if your expectations are too high.¡± hearing chu yan¡¯s words, the little darling nodded. she tried her best to rx. after that, luo qianchen and a few other people came over to chat with little chu yan. knowing that the little darling¡¯s condition was not very good, he let the others go up one by one. the other sses also saw that the little darling was discussing something with this group of people, so everyone had a mocking look on their faces. ¡± this little darling hasn¡¯t been ying. i guess she doesn¡¯t have any abilities! ¡± ¡± yeah, if he had the ability, he would have gone on stage and shocked everyone. i guess he was too embarrassed toe up because he couldn¡¯t shock anyone. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s going to be a good show to watchter. the performance of the people in ss F seems to be quite average in the spiritual power test. they¡¯re all animals that have lived in the other world for a long time, too lousy!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, aren¡¯t f-ss just a bunch of trash? what¡¯s the use of cultural sses! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not like the students of the inferno divine college watch cultural sses.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think this mo nan chong will have any results. it¡¯s been cowering all this time. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work if we drag it out like this! ¡± ¡°indeed, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any cultivation at all.¡± ¡°we¡¯re dead!¡± everyone was even more pessimistic about mo nan chong¡¯s chances. there were a few students from ss S who had good grades, so they were in a good mood. when they looked at ss F, their eyes were full of disdain and contempt. all of them seemed to think that no matter how powerful the little darling was, he couldn¡¯t possibly be stronger than them. as everyone went on stage one by one, little darling was about to go on stage too. she was already thest one and there was no way to dy any longer, but she still didn¡¯t feel anything. everyone in ss F was calm at first, but as time passed, they all became nervous. the people around them were looking down on them and mocking them, but their little darling still didn¡¯t feel anything. she didn¡¯t feel any spirit energy. was she going to beughed at by everyone? ¡°in this situation, it¡¯s impossible to cheat, and it¡¯s even more impossible for someone to go up in ce of the little darling. with so many pairs of eyes watching, we can only brace ourselves and leave it to fate!¡± luo qianchen said. ¡°yeah, we can only leave it to fate.¡± little chu yan nced at the little darling, his eyes full of worry. he knew that darling was in a hurry. she wanted to be the first, so that she would have the most rewards. only with a reward could one be strong enough, and only when one was strong enough could they save their parents and family. however, the more it was like this, the more anxious the little darling should be. the more impatient he was, the harder it was for him to disy his strength. this was too difficult. little chu yan tried tofort the little darling, but it was of no use. seeing that it was finally little darling¡¯s turn, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on little darling. these gazes made little darling feel even more depressed. ¡°darling, calm down. there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of even if you don¡¯t get any results. we still have two more matches. you can do it!¡± little chu yan said. ¡± that¡¯s right. even if your cultivation base is not good enough, can¡¯t we still find an otherworld tradingpany? if it doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s still us. we¡¯re all from the other world, so it¡¯s not a problem to take you to the other world! ¡± luo qianchen consoled him, ¡± even if you don¡¯t have any spiritual power, we will still be your strongest support! ¡± ¡°yes, darling girl, don¡¯t be afraid, go up boldly!¡± ¡± if you have spiritual power, do it. if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t be afraid! ¡± ¡°no one dares tough at you. if anyone does, i¡¯ll spit fire to kill them!¡± everyone in ss F was cheering for the little darling. some of the people in the ss next door also heard it, and their expressions were different. ¡°from the looks of it, i¡¯m afraid she really can¡¯t make it!¡± ¡± he was so arrogant yesterday. turns out he¡¯s just a piece of trash! ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t f-ss a gathering ce for trash? even the teacher is trash, so how good can the students be? it¡¯s probably just a coincidence that they¡¯re taking cultural sses! ¡± ¡°yeah, there¡¯s nothing much to see.¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid the teachers will be disappointed. she doesn¡¯t have the right to go to ss S! ¡± just as everyone was discussing this, a few people from the other sses who had gone up at the same time as the little darling had already pressed their hands on the stone pirs. the magical stones of the other sses lit up, emitting a green light that gradually began to deepen. but the pir on the little darling¡¯s side did not light up at all. she tried to use her spiritual power, but her spiritual power did not appear no matter what. ... her pir never lit up. the little darling looked at the room next door and saw that the other room had lit up, but his own room had not lit up at all. he became even more anxious. where was her spiritual energy? how could it havepletely disappeared? it was impossible. her spiritual power was obviously very strong. it was impossible for her to disappear just like that! she could do it, she definitely could do it. only when she was strong enough could she protect her mother, her father, her godfather, and her brother. she was going to the other world to find them and make theme back safely! her eyes were red, and so was her little face. her toot little hands were pressing on the divine stone with great force. however, it was useless. it had no effect! not only were all the students stunned, even the teachers on the stage who were watching the show were very surprised. ¡°it can¡¯t be?¡± ¡± does she not have any cultivation? ¡± ... ¡± that¡¯s impossible. she must have talent to be sent to this academy! ¡± ¡± but how do you exin why she didn¡¯t make the divine stone light up? if she had cultivation, it¡¯s impossible that she couldn¡¯t make the pir light up! ¡± ¡± could it be that this child really doesn¡¯t have any cultivation? that¡¯s such a pity! ¡± ¡± what a pity. he¡¯s such a good seedling. i thought he¡¯d be stunning. in the end, he¡¯s like this! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m a little surprised.¡± ¡°she¡¯s thinking of a way. can she light it up?¡± Chapter 1525 1525 it¡¯s enough to be stronger than them ¡°good luck, girl!¡± ¡± she¡¯s such a good seedling. it can¡¯t be that she doesn¡¯t have any cultivation at all, right? she¡¯s clearly been learning for a long time! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not strange that they don¡¯t have cultivation. some of them look good, but their strength is not good! ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t it the best proof that she¡¯s in the trash ss? it means that she¡¯s a trash. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. it seems like everyone¡¯s hopes are dashed.¡± below the stage, the people of ss F were all gritting their teeth and cheering for the little darling, hoping that the little darling could work harder. however, it was of no use. the little darling was still unable to light up the sacred stone in front of him. the students from the ss next door left one by one, except for the little darling. when there was no one else, only the little darling was still standing by the god¡¯s stone, she finally stopped trying. the little darling¡¯s face was filled with disappointment and depression. she had always been a proud daughter of the heavens. this was the first time she had experienced such a huge failure, so her heart felt empty. she thought that she could do it. she was obviously very powerful at times, but she couldn¡¯t do it today. why did it have to be at this time, during the test? the people in ss F had also seen the results. the little darling was the worst in the whole academy. they allforted their little darling. the people around them looked at him with mocking eyes, all of themughing at the little darling. ¡± hehe, and here i was thinking how amazing it would be. turns out that the F ss is still the trash ss! ¡± ¡± didn¡¯t they just win in the cultural ss? i thought they were so good that their tails were all raised. in the end, they¡¯re still the symbol of a bad student in f-ss! ¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°i thought this little darling was a special genius, but it turns out he¡¯s not like this ...¡± ¡± however, how did shee to this academy without any cultivation? is she qualified to cultivate? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. after cultivating for a month, you don¡¯t even have a bit of beginner¡¯s cultivation? ¡± everyone was looking at the little darling with strange eyes. the little darling was also upset. he had thought that he could make ss F proud, but the result was like this. they were once again ignored, ridiculed, and might be bullied in all kinds of ways. was this the fate of F ss? would she be able to get the prize this time? the first test couldn¡¯t have failed so thoroughly, right? ¡°darling, don¡¯t worry. there are other tests. if we get good results in the other tests, it¡¯ll be the same!¡± little chu yan consoled her, ¡± besides, my results are not bad. if i get a reward, i¡¯ll give it to you! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we¡¯re not interested in spirit stones. if you want them, we¡¯ll give you all we have. don¡¯t be sad! ¡± ¡°little darling, you¡¯re our group¡¯s pet. you can¡¯t be sad. it¡¯s inauspicious if you¡¯re sad.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. little darling, don¡¯t be sad. it¡¯s fine. in the future, when your cultivation rises, you¡¯ll crush them! ¡± ¡°actually, it¡¯s not that the little darling doesn¡¯t have any abilities, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s not performing well. he¡¯s much stronger than them when he¡¯s capable!¡± ¡°yup.¡± the whole ss surrounded the little darling andforted him in all ways possible. then, they even carried the little darling together. everyone was still very happy anyway. the rest of the sses ¡®mouths twitched when they saw this scene. ¡°i really don¡¯t know if i should say that they have big hearts or what they are!¡± ¡± ss F just doesn¡¯t have any ambition. they¡¯re still so happy even after losing. what¡¯s there to be happy about? ¡± ¡± he really doesn¡¯t have any ambition. i¡¯ve never seen someone as unambitious as him! ¡± ¡± so that¡¯s why they¡¯re F ss, the trash ss! ¡± ¡± our ss S is still the strongest. who is that little brat? he¡¯s nothing! ¡± ¡± indeed, he¡¯s nothing. he¡¯s so weak and he even made us worried. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m finally at ease. f-ss is really nothing. they¡¯re all trash! ¡± the chattering ss s students finally heaved a sigh of relief. ...... the little darling was indeed very upset at first, but after beingforted by the people around him, it was still useful. she wasn¡¯t so sad anymore. moreover, she received a message after she returned to the dormitory. he asked her to meet after the test, saying that he could provide her with information about the tradingpany. the foreignd tradingpany, thepany that sent his mother and father to the foreignd. when the little darling received the news, his mood became even happier. this meant that he was not far from his parents. the second day was a free-for-allpetition. the little darling woke up very early. he felt that his condition was not too bad, and hoped that he would be in the same condition when he took the test. little chu yan and the others were stillforting the little darling, telling her not to be so stressed. her matters were their f-ss matters. even if the little darling couldn¡¯t get the prize, there were other people! ... ¡°thank you,¡± the little darling was a little touched. although she was a group pet, she was still very happy to meet such a good group of ssmates in this ce. ¡± what¡¯s there to thank? we¡¯re all from the same ss. it¡¯s a little too much to be so polite. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. there¡¯s no need to be so polite. it¡¯s all my own business! ¡± the little darling nodded his head solemnly. ¡± yes, i know, but i¡¯m still very grateful to you. ¡± after having breakfast, the group of people prepared to go to the testing ground. the test this time had many arenas set up in the big square. it looked like a very big array, just like a martial arts conference. the little darling¡¯s ss arrived and he sat down in his own ss area. the rest of the sses had also arrived one after another, and the entire square was filled with people on the high tforms. the teachers were seated in an area opposite the arena, so they could watch the situation and progress of thepetition in the arena more clearly. just like before, the teacher gave his speech first, and then thepetition officially began. ... the teacher didn¡¯t say much nonsense. after he finished, he said that the best student from each ss would go on stage. each ss would send one person on stage, and the rest would attack the arena. the attack was random, so anyone could attack. after the teacher exined the rules, it officially began. the most powerful students from the other sses went up the stage. the most powerful student from F ss was a very powerful giant roc. he didn¡¯t talk much, but his cultivation was the highest. ¡°great peng, good luck!¡± many people in F ss were cheering for da peng on the stage, as united as ever. the other sses weren¡¯t so united. after all, the students of each ss could also attack their own arena. as long as they were capable enough, anyone could stay on it. therefore, there was apetitive rtionship between each ss. no one would cheer for their ownpetitors. f-ss had always been independent and united. it didn¡¯t matter who wouldst until the end, as long as they were stronger than the other sses. Chapter 1526 1526 trash is trash! da peng was still considered powerful. many students from the neighboring ss D had gone up to challenge him, but he had held on. in the end, the S, A, and b sses probably didn¡¯t think much of da peng, so almost none of them challenged him. this was actually beneficial to da peng. after all,pared to the other sses, the F ss was indeed a little weaker. little darling and the others also went up to challenge him, but little darling, little chu yan, and luo qianchen did not go up. instead, they were still in a state of watching. there was actually a technique to this. the further up they went, the less physical energy they would consume and the greater the chance of winning. the rest of the sses were in a simr situation. the ones who went upter were basically the stronger ones and were in a state of observing. of course, there were also some who were more confident in themselves and couldn¡¯t hold back their excitement. ¡°darling, how do you feel today?¡± chu yan lowered his head and asked. ¡°it¡¯s still okay for now, but i¡¯m not sure if my condition will still be the same after i go up.¡± the little darling said after frowning. ¡°you should go upter. after all, your condition isn¡¯t very stable. the further you go up, the higher the chance.¡± chu yan said. the little darling nodded. she thought so too. she had to get a good result this time. if the result was too bad, there shouldn¡¯t be any reward. people went up one after another and came down one after another. little chu yan also went up and attacked a student from ss B. after all, the difference between the two of them was quite big, so many people were staring at little chu yan. ¡°is this child from ss F? it looks pretty powerful!¡± ¡°it can be said to be very powerful!¡± ¡± the F ss is attacking the B ss. it looks like the F ss is going to win! ¡± ¡± it seems like there¡¯s someone with a certain level of strength in f-ss. ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t underestimate him.¡± after chu yan¡¯s sess, there were other people who went up to challenge him. the rest of the people on little darling¡¯s side had alreadye down. some of them were injured and were being treated. only little darling had not gone up on stage. there were already people around her who were discussing her. ¡°is she still not going up?¡± ¡± she¡¯s the only one left in ss F. she¡¯s still not going up. is she nning to admit defeat without doing anything? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not impossible. after all, she¡¯s very weak.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she doesn¡¯t have any cultivation and doesn¡¯t even have spiritual power. she¡¯s simply going to die on stage. ¡± ¡± the remaining ones are all the more powerful ones. she might as well go up at the beginning. that way, she might have an easier time than now! ¡± ¡°not only is her cultivationcking, but even her brain iscking. is she still dreaming of being number one? she can¡¯t even use her spiritual power, so there¡¯s no way she can win against anyone, okay?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± ¡± i heard that her mother, lord rong, and her father, lord fourth, are both very powerful characters. but that¡¯s all she can do! ¡± ¡°it attracted a lot of attention when it was just born. who knew that it would be so weak at this age! it seemed that he didn¡¯t inherit anything from lord rong! lord rong was so famous that everyone said she was very powerful even without cultivating. if she were to cultivate, she would definitely be an emperor among people!¡± some people around them talked about lord rong. although some people didn¡¯t like little darlings, almost no one was unconvinced of lord rong. everyone admired lord rong and felt that he was very domineering and powerful. even if he had never cultivated before, his abilities were definitely above cultivators. lord rong was a legend to everyone, a powerful legend. many people had guessed what would happen to lord rong and the others after they went to the other world. would they be extremely powerful existences there? seeing that the little darling¡¯s spirit energy wasn¡¯t even being used, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the little darling was a little weak. when the little darling heard someone talk about his mother, he felt his blood boil. the women in his family were actually all very powerful. although the men were also very powerful, his mother and grandmother were all very powerful legends. she knew some things about her mother and grandmother since she was a child. they were the kind of people that many big bosses were convinced of, so she hoped that she could be as strong as them. she loved her mother and her father very much. she didn¡¯t want to embarrass them. the little darling¡¯s delicate face shed with a trace of determination. then, she walked up to the stage. she chose a girl, a girl from ss S. this girl was about fifteen or sixteen years old, and she was considered very strong. she was first in the spiritual power test, and her cultivation level was already very high. although she was also a girl of this world, she seemed to have received some kind of opportunity, so she was very powerful. this girl¡¯s name was lin zhiruo. she was also very beautiful and belonged to the type of beauty series. the little darling entered the ring. when lin zhiruo saw the little darling, she chuckled. ¡± you¡¯re courting death by challenging me. ¡± ¡°looking for death? they haven¡¯t even started.¡± the little darling nced at lin zhiruo. ¡± even if i don¡¯t have any cultivation, i still have very powerful martial arts. ¡± ¡°powerful martial arts? not to mention your martial arts, even if your mother appeared in front of me, she wouldn¡¯t be enough. to me, you¡¯re all trash!¡± lin zhiruo said coldly, her tone filled with arrogance. she did not care about the little darling at all. she felt that the little darlinging up was simply a waste of her time. ¡°i think you might as well admit defeat. a person without any cultivation can¡¯t even take one of my moves. don¡¯t underestimate cultivators.¡± lin zhiruo said disdainfully, ¡± teacher, i don¡¯t want to fight with her. she¡¯s too weak and doesn¡¯t deserve to be my opponent! ¡± lin zhiruo¡¯s voice was loud. everyone heard it andughed in secret. ¡± it¡¯s too embarrassing. he was dissed the moment he went up. he¡¯s not worthy of anyone taking action! ¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, i feel like leng rongrong and the rest¡¯s brilliance is going to be destroyed by mo nan¡¯s pampering!¡± ... ¡± he might as well just get off the stage. he¡¯s being humiliated like this. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s too weak. to lin zhiruo, mo nan chong is indeed too weak. ¡± ¡°do you guys think she¡¯ll still fight?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll make a move. if she knows what¡¯s going on, she should know that she¡¯s no match for lin zhiruo. lin zhiruo is the strongest freshman in our age group! ¡± ¡± i heard that she received guidance from an expert. she¡¯s usually very arrogant. ¡± ¡°mo nan chong is probably going to run away!¡± while everyone was talking about it, the little darling did not run away. she looked up with a slightly provocative look in her eyes. ¡± what? you don¡¯t want to fight with me? are you afraid of me? ¡± ¡°afraid of you?¡± lin zhiruo sneered. ¡± you really don¡¯t have a single point? do you think i need to be afraid of you?¡± ¡°if you¡¯re not afraid, then fight. it¡¯s a fairpetition. you¡¯re not willing topete with me because you¡¯re afraid of losing!¡± the little darling chuckled. Chapter 1527 1527 just because you¡¯re a group pet? the little darling¡¯s actions made all the students feel that she was too stupid. not only did she want to fight lin zhiruo, but she also wanted to provoke her. lin zhiruo was so powerful, so how could she be afraid of losing to her? she just didn¡¯t want to fight her. one was a genius, the other was trash. how could a genius want topete with a piece of trash? it was simply lowering their own level. of course, in this arena battle of the academy, there was no way to refuse to fight with the little darling. although the teachers didn¡¯t have high hopes for the little darling, if the little darling insisted, they couldn¡¯t do anything. lin zhiruo nced coldly at the little darling. ¡± it¡¯s not impossible for me to fight you. since you¡¯re so insistent, i¡¯ll fight you, but i¡¯ll have to sign a life and death contract with you. ¡± in the arena, even if you are crippled or dead, it has nothing to do with me! after all, my cultivation level is much higher than yours. if i¡¯m not careful, you might be seriously injured! at that time, if you pursue responsibility, wouldn¡¯t i be at a loss?¡± the little darling nced at lin zhiruo. ¡± sure, but you have to sign one as well. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll hurt you or cripple you. ¡± lin zhiruo chuckled when she heard the little darling¡¯s words. she said nonchntly, ¡± sure, i don¡¯t mind. as long as you sign it, i don¡¯t care whether i sign it or not. ¡± ¡°teacher, please prepare a disimers agreement for us.¡± the teachers immediately went to prepare. there were many such agreements in the academy. sometimes, when they were involved in some dangerous activities, they would need to sign an agreement. of course, these agreements also required the consent of the students ¡®family members in addition to having them sign them. therefore, before the teachers asked the students to sign the agreement, they would first ask their families. the little darling called song junlin directly, but song junlin wasn¡¯t there, so qin xiong picked up the phone. when qin xiong received the video call, he agreed without thinking. as long as the little darling agreed, it was fine. moreover, he felt that the little darling would definitely not lose. this girl was very powerful. she was the only one who could abuse others, and no one could abuse her. since the little darling was willing to sign it, then so be it. the little darling would definitely torture the other party to death. qin xiong¡¯s mind was rtively simple, so he didn¡¯t think too much and agreed to sign the contract. lin zhiruo¡¯s family members naturally knew that she was very capable and immediately agreed to sign the papers. things went very smoothly on both sides. after that, little darling and lin zhiruo signed the papers. after signing the agreement, the two of them stood on opposite sides of the ring and looked at each other. ¡°let¡¯s do it,¡± the little darling said coldly. ¡°i¡¯ll let you have a few moves, you go first. otherwise, people will say that i¡¯m a bully. it¡¯s not good for a ss S to bully a ss F.¡± lin zhiruo sneered. ¡± mo nan chong, i¡¯ve always hated you. do you know that? ¡± ¡°you hate me? i don¡¯t think we¡¯re that close, so why do you hate me?¡± the little darling was baffled. she had never met this lin zhiruo before, but after thinking about it, she was more famous, so it wasn¡¯t strange for there to be people who liked her and people who hated her. the little darling didn¡¯t care much. ¡°you¡¯re so annoying. i hate that so many people dote on you. i also hate that you¡¯re so high-profile. didn¡¯t she just have a few rich godfather or something? it¡¯s all because of your parents. who do you think you are?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have any ability, yet you¡¯re still so high-profile!¡± lin zhiruo mocked. the little darling didn¡¯t seem to mind. she looked at lin zhiruo and said, ¡± are you jealous of me? you don¡¯t have such a family and such powerful parents, so you¡¯re jealous of me? ¡± lin zhiruo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, as if her heart had been stabbed. she looked at the little darling with some anger. ¡± who¡¯s jealous of you? i just can¡¯t stand it! ¡± she was actually a little jealous of the little darling. her family wasn¡¯t very well-off, andpared to the little darling, they were like clouds and mud. her family was not well off, but she often saw her little darling being valued so much from the moment he was born. there were so many people around him from the moment he was born. she was a little jealous and a little angry. she really hated the little darling. when she saw the little darling, she felt that her life was like this. how could she be like that? she was just lucky, alright? she worked so hard and was so amazing, but she was nothingpared to her. she liked little 9th master a lot and often wanted to ask him some questions, but she found that little 9th master was unwilling to answer her questions and didn¡¯t like her getting close to him. forget it, little ninth master was also a little darling in her eyes. she was clearly the genius girl, and she was clearly much more powerful than the little darling. she was much older than the little darling and should be more mature and intelligent than him. she thought that the li family¡¯s genius little ninth master would be easier to get close to her, and she wanted to get close to him. although little ninth master was young, he was a real strong man. but, but, she couldn¡¯t get close. the little darling could easily get close to him. she hated the little darling. of course, lin zhiruo didn¡¯t say anything. she only stared coldly in the direction of the little darling. she had specially signed this agreement today. she was going to maim this little girl and disfigure her. of course, she would not let her die, but she could make her an ugly cripple. she didn¡¯t believe that there would still be people who liked her and she would still be the group¡¯s favorite. she was really too annoying. even when she had just arrived in ss F, the fools in ss F liked her so much that she became the group¡¯s favorite. however, she was so powerful and had entered ss S. she was also the number one genius in ss S. however, many people in ss S were not convinced by her. no one treated her like how they treated the little darling in ss F. she just couldn¡¯t ept it. she didn¡¯t understand why the little darling could do it, but she couldn¡¯t. what was the difference between them? is it because of her that you are older than her? but she was also very good-looking and very cute! ... lin zhiruo said that she wanted to give little darling a few moves, but little darling said that he didn¡¯t need it and asked lin zhiruo to make a move. lin zhiruo didn¡¯t reject him anymore. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a chance. since you don¡¯t need me to give in, i can¡¯t do anything about it. if you¡¯re looking for death, then don¡¯t me me! ¡± as she spoke, lin zhiruo suddenly attacked little darling. the two of them instantly started fighting. the little darling¡¯s spirit energy was still present, but her spirit energy cultivation was indeed not as good as lin zhiruo¡¯s. so, when their palms touched, the little darling flew back a few steps. many people in the audience gasped. lin zhiruo¡¯s cultivation was strong, after all, and this palm strike was not for show. just when everyone thought that the little darling would fall, they realized that even though the little darling had fallen back, she looked fine. she merely narrowed her eyes and looked at lin zhiruo. she also exuded a powerful aura. Chapter 1528 1528 director, why don¡¯t i help her? one big and one small, one tall and one short, the two girls just stared at each other coldly. lin ran looked at the little darling with the thought that she had to cripple him. she looked at him coldly, ayer of killing intent rising in her eyes. the little darling naturally felt lin zhiruo¡¯s unfriendly gaze. she didn¡¯t want to die. she just wanted to win against lin zhiruo. she knew that if she lost, not only would she lose face, she would also lose face for f-ss and her parents. she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her mother and the others! she was lord rong¡¯s daughter, and she wanted to surpass her! she hoped that when others mentioned her, they would say that she was indeed lord rong¡¯s daughter and not that lord rong¡¯s daughter was such a piece of trash! the two of them looked at each other and their eyes met. with a swish, the two of them charged at each other like rockets. the people in the audience gasped. in fact, there was only one person left in the other rings. basically, those who should have challenged had already challenged, so even the people in the remaining rings were watching the fun. at this moment, everyone was still not optimistic about the little darling. the people in ss F were all very nervous. they subconsciously held hands and looked at the stage with cold sweat on their palms. ¡± will it work? after all, our little darling¡¯s cultivation is unstable. the genius from ss S, lin zhiruo, is so powerful. how can our little darling be her match? ¡± ¡± i think this b * tch is doing this on purpose. she wants the little darling to sign the agreement. this way, it doesn¡¯t matter how much she hurts the little darling! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve long disliked lin zhiruo. she¡¯s so full of herself and so arrogant! ¡± ¡± there¡¯s nothing good in ss S. everyone thinks that they¡¯re geniuses and have their eyes on the top of their heads! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so worried about the little darling. if i had known, i would have let the little darling go on stage earlier. it¡¯s really too dangerous to go up against lin zhiruo at this time! ¡± ¡°good luck, little darling!¡± ¡± everyone, be on your guard. if the little darling is in dangerter, no matter what the rules are, we must rush up to save him! ¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re right!¡± everyone in ss F was looking at the little darling and cheering him on. they were all very worried about him. little chu yan was still on the stage. he had also persevered until the end. he was also a little nervous in his heart, but he still believed in the little darling. he knew that even if the little darling was not as good as lin zhiruo, she would still have the ability to protect herself. of course, he still hoped that his little darling could win against lin zhiruo. he knew what his little darling wanted. what she wanted was strength. the rest of the people actually felt that the little darling wouldn¡¯tst more than three moves against lin zhiruo. they all felt that the little darling would soon be miserably abused by lin zhiruo. however, he had never expected little darling to fight with lin zhiruo. little darling¡¯s cultivation might not be as high as lin zhiruo¡¯s, but her martial arts skills were very powerful. her strength was also very strong, even more powerful than those with cultivation. the fight between her and lin zhiruo had been extremely exciting. bang! bang! bang bang! after a few rounds of palm strikes, little darling retreated a few steps in defeat, but very quickly, little darling attacked again. the people below the stage were all dumbfounded. although little darling¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t as high as lin zhiruo¡¯s, it was obvious that little darling¡¯s techniques were much stronger. not only were her techniques powerful, but they were also very beautiful. the two of them were very fast, as fast as lightning. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect the little darling¡¯s kung fu to be so strong!¡± ¡± her cultivation level is still not enough. with this effort, she¡¯ll only be able to dy a little more time. in the end, she¡¯ll definitely be inferior to lin zhiruo. ¡± ¡± i think so too. the little darling¡¯s kung fu must have been learned from lord rong. lord rong is really amazing. the little darling is so young, but she already taught her such powerful kung fu! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s useless no matter how powerful he is. i feel like the little darling is going to lose miserably this time. ¡± ¡± there are only a few more moves left. people with cultivation are not afraid of exhaustion. the little darling only has martial arts, he definitely can¡¯t take it! ¡± ¡± lin zhiruo specially signed an agreement. looks like the little darling is going to be in for a rough time. ¡± ¡± i can tell that lin zhiruo doesn¡¯t like little darlings. i guess even geniuses who work hard look down on people who rely on their own backing. ¡± there was a lot of discussion in the surroundings. some even advised the little darling to stop while he was ahead, saying that if the little darling continued like this, he would die even more miserably. at that moment, the little darling was suddenly distracted and was hit by lin zhiruo¡¯s palm. she was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. ¡°darling!¡± little chu yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he took a step forward, but he knew that he could not go up. at the same time, the teachers in the stands also became nervous. the director became even more nervous. ¡± no, no, if she can¡¯t win, then let her admit defeat. this won¡¯t do! ¡± her godfather is an important investor in our college. if anything happens to her, her godfather will kill me!¡± the surrounding teachers all looked at the dean in unison. ¡± ... i¡¯m serious, ¡± the dean said. ¡± we¡¯re such a big academy, we¡¯ll starve to death without investment. ¡± ¡°... is this a matter of investment?¡± the dean was feeling nervous when his phone rang. the phone he was holding trembled violently, especially when he saw that it was a video call from song junlin. the dean swallowed his saliva frantically. he was done for! director song is calling! ... did the investment go wrong? if director song were to see the little darling being abused, he felt that the investment that was about to reach his mouth would turn into a cooked duck and fly away! ¡°director, you have a call!¡± someone around reminded the director. ¡°i didn¡¯t know it was me, but i didn¡¯t dare to answer!¡± the dean¡¯s face was pale as he asked, ¡± how¡¯s the little darling? is she still not going to admit defeat? ¡± ¡± i think she can still fight. they look pretty exciting! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to fight for? little darling is being one-sided abused! should i secretly help her? do you think the students will notice you?¡± the dean, xu liudao, asked seriously. the phone was still ringing, but xu liudao didn¡¯t dare to answer it. the mouths of the surrounding people twitched as they looked at their director in disbelief. he actually said that he wanted to help the little darling in such an outrageous way. as expected of the money-loving principal of their academy ... to think that he would cheat for the sake of money! ¡°we don¡¯t know if they will find out, but if they do, you will die a terrible death.¡± ... ¡°that¡¯s right, how can the students let me go?¡± ¡± director, can you speak less? what kind of director are you? ¡± ¡°i was just saying!¡± xu liu said. the rest of the teachers looked at xu liudao withplicated expressions. then, they looked at the phone in xu liudao¡¯s hand that was ringing like crazy. xu liudao finally picked up the phone. he walked around and said, ¡± aiya, aiya, director song, the signal here is not good! ¡± all the teachers were speechless. Chapter 1529 1529 she can¡¯t say it! in the stands, li jiujue, who was in the same spot as the teachers but was a little further away, was also watching the fight between the little darling and lin zhiruo from a suitable position. li jiujue clenched his fists when he saw his little darling getting beaten up. he red at lin zhiruo fiercely, wishing he could rush up and strangle her to death. he controlled himself, but his eyes were extremely cold. in the ring, lin zhiruo raised her head and met li jiujue¡¯s concerned gaze on her little darling. she had never liked it when her little darling was the center of attention, but at this moment, she realized that the teachers and li jiujue only had eyes for her little darling. it seemed that everyone was still worried about the little darling, and she was a little angry. especially when she heard that the whole F ss was cheering for the little darling, but there was no one in the S ss cheering for her, she was even more upset. why did everyone seem to like her more and worry more about her when mo nan chong was so weak? they were so worried about her. didn¡¯t they want her to lose to mo nan¡¯s favor? lin zhiruo¡¯s eyes turned extremely gloomy in an instant, and she suddenly attacked little darling. she used all her strength to kill little darling. she gritted her teeth, and every move she made was extremely crazy. the little darling¡¯s spiritual power was a little weaker at this time, so she was hit by lin zhiruo several times. her face was pale from the beating. after all, he was still a child. his body was small, so he was stepped on by lin zhiruo just like that. lin zhiruo lowered her gaze, a cold smile on her face. ¡± mo nan chong, did you see that? there are so many people who like you. but so what if so many people like you? i can still subdue you and make you die a terrible death! ¡± the little darling fell to the ground and was stepped on by lin zhiruo. her expression was ugly as she struggled with all her might. she didn¡¯t want to lose. she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her mother! she had to be stronger than lin zhiruo. the little darling looked at lin zhiruo and clenched his fists, especially when he saw the hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°mo nan chong, did you know? do you know why i want to sign an agreement with you? you don¡¯t have topete with me, but who asked you to court death? i didn¡¯t want topete with you at first. a genius and a piece of trash, what¡¯s there topete with?¡± ¡°however, since you¡¯re here, and you¡¯re so insistent, i can also destroy you!¡± ¡°i want to destroy everything you have.¡± ¡± i want to disfigure you. i want to cripple you. i want to see if those people who said they like you and pamper you will still like you after knowing that you are disfigured and crippled. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll make you extremely ugly. you¡¯ll be scary just by looking at you!¡± lin zhiruo gritted her teeth as she looked at the little darling andughed. she was full of confidence. she knew that she had enough strength to deal with the little darling. the little darling looked at lin zhiruo in shock. she didn¡¯t know that lin zhiruo actually harbored such vicious thoughts. although she knew that lin zhiruo didn¡¯t like her, she was still a little too vicious. she didn¡¯t even know how she had offended lin zhiruo to this extent. it would be too much of an exaggeration to say that she was only jealous ... she didn¡¯t seem to have much interaction with lin zhiruo. lin zhiruo didn¡¯t give the little darling a chance to think. after she finished speaking, she suddenly threw a punch at the little darling¡¯s face. after the little darling knew what lin zhiruo was trying to do, he naturally dodged with all his might. lin zhiruo was not to be outdone. she threw her fists at the little darling. although the little darling had avoided his face, he had been hit in several ces on his body. it could be said to be a terrible sight. the people in ss F were already screaming and cursing at the little darling. some of them wanted to rush up but were stopped. ¡°damn it, lin zhiruo, aren¡¯t you going too far!¡± ¡°the little darling is only a child, how could you be so vicious!¡± ¡°she¡¯s notpeting, she¡¯s taking a life!¡± ¡°teachers, i think we can suspend the group arena!¡± ¡°darling, how are you? hurry up and get off the stage. it¡¯s fine if you lost, as long as you¡¯re fine!¡± everyone¡¯s heart ached for the little darling and they were all worried about him. lin zhiruo only felt that these words were extremely harsh to her ears. she attacked the little darling even more viciously. ¡°she didn¡¯t admit defeat,¡± she said coldly,¡±so i can continue to hit her. this is apetition, and we signed an agreement. you have no reason to stop thepetition!¡± ¡± lin zhiruo, hit me if you have the guts. what¡¯s the big deal about you hitting a child?! ¡± the great roc couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°child? i¡¯m also underage, is there a problem?¡± lin zhiruo chuckled. ¡± it¡¯s the same for everyone. since she¡¯s not willing to admit defeat, i¡¯ll beat her up until she does. even if she dies, that¡¯s her own problem. the agreement has already been signed, hasn¡¯t it? you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± hearing lin zhiruo¡¯s words, many people¡¯s expressions turned ugly. especially those who cared about the little darling, all of them were very angry. however, the students from the other sses who were watching the show were basically all in support of lin zhiruo. lin zhiruo¡¯s close friends, in particr, all hated little darlings. they all said, ¡± lin zhiruo is right! ¡± ¡± didn¡¯t mo nan chong ask for it? lin zhiruo told her not topete with her and to admit defeat, but she refused, didn¡¯t she? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. since she asked for it, why are you guys speaking up for her? she can also say that she admits defeat now. she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, right? ¡± the veins of the people in F ss were bulging, and everyone was looking at those people who had spoken angrily. ¡°what are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°now that the little darling has been beaten up like this, can she still speak?¡± ¡°if you continue to make sarcastic remarks, we¡¯ll beat you up too. we¡¯ll beat you until you can¡¯t speak!¡± ... a group of ss F¡¯s people looked at the people who were making sarcastic remarks at the side in anger. the little darling¡¯s entire body was in pain from the p. blood trickled down the corner of her mouth, and her eyes became increasingly deep and terrifying. she just stared at lin zhiruo. ¡± continue fighting! i won¡¯t admit defeat! ¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes narrowed. he was extremely valiant. when lin zhiruo met the little darling¡¯s gaze, she felt her hair stand on end for some reason. she felt that the little darling was a little terrifying. but when she saw the wounds all over the little darling¡¯s body, she felt that it was nothing. wasn¡¯t he just a little brat? his cultivation was so much weaker than hers, so what did she have to be afraid of? then, lin zhiruo chuckled and attacked the little darling again. this time, the little darling crawled up. her small and soft body leaned against the edge of the stage. her lips curled into a smile. she was obviously in an extremely sorry state, but her aura was inexplicably stronger. the sun was covered by dark clouds, and a gust of cold wind blew. everyone felt a chill run down their spines. ... Chapter 1530 1530 chapter 1532-little darling won ¡°why do i feel a little cold?¡± ¡± this mo nan chong is quite persistent. she¡¯s been beaten up so badly and she can still get up! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s really quite surprising. i thought she would admit defeat directly! ¡± ¡°after all, he¡¯s lord rong¡¯s child and has some of lord rong¡¯s style. however, he¡¯s still not as good as lord rong and the others. when have master rong and the others ever been so high-profile? but this child has always been so high-profile!¡± ¡°yes, she¡¯s been so high-profile since she was young and lost her sense of mystery, so people don¡¯t have much interest in her. i don¡¯t really like her anyway!¡± ¡± so what if he¡¯s up? he¡¯ll still be knocked down in the next second! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not optimistic about her at all. i feel that mo nan chong will either die or be crippled this time. after all, lin zhiruo has always been quite ruthless. she¡¯s not the kind of person who will show mercy! ¡± the surrounding people were all adding insult to injury. little chu yan and the others were already clenching their fists. da peng shouted, ¡± if darling can¡¯t do it, then let¡¯s not persist. there will be more chances in the future! ¡± this was only the first month! there¡¯s a test every month. you¡¯re so smart, you¡¯ll get stronger and stronger!¡± luo qianchen also nodded and shouted, ¡± darling, we¡¯re not afraid of losing. we¡¯ll always have a chance to win! ¡± everyone was shouting at the little darling. f-ss was rtively warmer, and they all hoped that the little darling would not get hurt and give up if he could not hold on. the little darling stood at the edge of the ring. her small body looked like it was about to fall. the people around her might not be able to sense how terrifying and powerful her aura was. however, lin zhiruo clearly felt how terrifying the little darling in front of her was. she felt her hair stand on end. this aura made it impossible for her to even disy her own cultivation. she stared at the little darling in front of her as if she had seen a ghost, and she shuddered. how was that possible? mo nan chong¡¯s cultivation level was obviously not as high as hers. how could she be so powerful? how was it possible for her to emit such a terrifying aura? he felt that she could crush him with this aura alone. that was impossible! lin zhiruo narrowed her eyes coldly. in order to prevent any changes, she decided to attack the little darling frantically. she wanted to get rid of mo nan chong immediately, as she was afraid that there would be a big change in mo nan chong. after all, she was leng rongrong¡¯s child and was definitely not simple. leng rongrong was not simple enough to deal with her master ... if it was not for leng rongrong, she would not be so weak. she wanted to return everything to leng rongrong and mo nan chong! lin zhiruo didn¡¯t say a word and attacked the little darling. this time, she used all her strength to use a killing move. she hoped that the little darling would be paralyzed in one strike. ¡°darling!¡± chu yan let out a cry of surprise. everyone was staring at the little darling and lin zhiruo, thinking to themselves, mo nan chong is done for. she¡¯s dead! lin zhiruo had used a killing move, and no one would be able to avoid it. lin zhiruo was such a powerful girl. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the little darling suddenly flew up and looked at lin zhiruo with an awe-inspiring aura. she didn¡¯t seem to have done anything. her hair was in a mess, and her long hair was flying in the air. the little darling¡¯s eyes glowed with a cold light. she also rushed toward lin zhiruo almost instantly. it looked like a head-on collision, but lin zhiruo was instantly knocked to the ground by little darling. before lin zhiruo could react, little darling had already made two moves. then, she kicked lin zhiruo away. lin zhiruonded below the ring with a loud bang. she spat out a mouthful of blood. other people might not know, but she had clearly felt it just now. the aura surrounding the little darling¡¯s body was too terrifying, too terrifying. she was still covered in goosebumps right now, and she felt that even her cultivation had been suppressed in that instant. she looked at the little darling in horror. ¡± you¡¯re not human, you¡¯re definitely not human. what the hell are you! ¡± the little darling¡¯s cold eyes nced at lin zhiruo. ¡± you¡¯ve lost. ¡± lin zhiruo looked around. no one dared to help her up. she stood up and stumbled as she looked at the little darling. ¡± you ... what are you?! ¡± it was too terrifying! what was this child? it couldn¡¯t be a human. if it was a human, she wouldn¡¯t be able to emit such a terrifying aura. moreover, her cultivation ... didn¡¯t she not have any cultivation? why did she suddenly burst out with such a powerful cultivation? lin zhiruo was in disbelief, but no one answered her question. everyone around them was still in shock, not understanding what had just happened. how could lin zhiruo fly away all of a sudden and the little darling win? wasn¡¯t mo nan chong supposed to be weak? how did she do it? in that split second, in that split second, lin zhiruo had been beaten by her. ¡± f * ck, am i hallucinating? i didn¡¯t even see what happened just now! ¡± ¡± you didn¡¯t. it happened too suddenly. i didn¡¯t see clearly what happened just now! ¡± ¡± damn it, that¡¯s too scary. this mo nan chong is too powerful. ¡± ¡± but why did lin zhiruo say that she wasn¡¯t a human and ask her what she was? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s true that the people in ss F are inhumane, but mo nan chong is probably not. isn¡¯t she the child of lord rong and lord fourth? how could she not be human? these two are real people! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know. i think lin zhiruo was scared out of her wits. she¡¯s the top student in ss S, but she probably didn¡¯t expect to be defeated by mo nan chong. ¡± ¡°ss S is embarrassed again.¡± on the other hand, ss F was extremely excited, and a group of people were shouting. ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± ... ¡°the little darling won!¡± ¡± i told you little darling is the best! our little darling is really too handsome! ¡± ¡°darling, you¡¯re the best!¡± the little darling stood calmly in the ring. she looked at the people in the other rings and asked, ¡± who wants to challenge me? ¡± naturally, little chu yan wouldn¡¯t challenge the little darling. he gave him the chance. the rest of the people wanted to challenge him. however, when it came to fighting in the ring, those people were almost all abused to death by the little darling. in the end, the little darling won first ce. the academy¡¯s teachers were all stunned. they had thought that the little darling would lose her little life, but they didn¡¯t expect that she would actually survive, and that she would be so powerful. the teachers were all stunned, not knowing what was going on. a little girl could actually win against lin zhiruo, the number one freshman. ... after the test ended, little darling and the others went to the canteen to eat. although lin zhiruo had hit little darling, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. she was in a good mood because she had won. ss F was very happy and went to the cafeteria to celebrate. ¡°darling, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡°i told you, our little darling will definitely not lose!¡± ¡± there¡¯s onest test. group actions will be easier! ¡± Chapter 1531 1531 chapter 1533-entering the devil tower as they were chatting, someone from ss S walked past them and heard their discussion. they all snorted coldly. following that, the student from ss S deliberately wanted to ssh the food in his hands on the little darling¡¯s head. just as the te was about to hit the little darling, luo qianchen quickly caught the te and looked at the girl who was passing by. it seemed that she was on good terms with lin zhiruo and wanted to help her vent her anger. ¡°what are you doing?¡± luo qianchen asked coldly, ¡± ss S can¡¯t afford to lose, so they¡¯re using this method to vent their anger? ¡± ¡°what ss S? what does this have to do with ss S? we just weren¡¯t careful and didn¡¯t hold it properly!¡± the girl heard it even louder than luo qianchen. ¡± heh, you can¡¯t even hold a te steadily. you¡¯re so weak, yet you¡¯re here to cultivate? ¡± luo qianchen said sarcastically and threw the te back at the girl. the girl did not expect luo qianchen to do this, so she did not dodge. in an instant, her whole body was covered with food and it was a terrible sight. the noisy cafeteria suddenly quieted down as everyone looked at luo qianchen and the girl. ¡°you, what are you doing!¡± the girl screamed in disbelief and looked at luo qianchen like she had gone crazy. ¡°oh, i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t hold it properly!¡± luo qianchen said with an innocent face, ¡± that¡¯s why i asked you why you didn¡¯t hold it firmly and threw it into my hands. if you didn¡¯t throw it into my hands, i wouldn¡¯t have thrown it at you! ¡± look at how embarrassing it is.e to think of it, you¡¯re the one who cooked your own food. why didn¡¯t you take care of your own food?¡± luo qianchen put on an innocent look, as if the girl owed him something. the woman was flustered and exasperated, but she had nothing to say. a lot of people around them were secretlyughing. her face was hot. luo qianchen had already said what she wanted to say, so she could not say anything! then, the girl left in a huff. luo qianchen shrugged his shoulders and sat down beside the little darling. he continued to eat. ¡± don¡¯t care about this trash. he¡¯s looking for trouble for no reason. what¡¯s wrong with him? ¡± the group of people in ss F continued to eat and drink happily. the people around didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and the woman ran away. that night, the little darling¡¯s group had a good rest. after all, there was still thest test on the second day. thest test was actually the most difficult test, and the test location was in a tower on the mountain behind the academy. it was a tower that didn¡¯t look big, but it had infinite space inside. it was said that there were dangers everywhere, but there were also many opportunities. there were 19 levels in the tower, and each level had all kinds of dangers. the students would enter from the first level, and whoever could reach the highest level first would be the winner. because each ss entered as a group, the first to reach the top of the tower from each ss would be the most sessful. after entering, each ss could follow their own pattern and move up. they could go up in groups, or they could go up in several small teams. the neen-story tower was also called the demonic tower. inside it were the remnant thoughts of some very powerful cultivators, as well as some very powerful spirit tools and immortal tools. it was called a test, but it was actually an opportunity for the students. some lucky students might not be the first to leave the tower, but they might encounter great opportunities. they might encounter the remnant thoughts of cultivators or the remnant thoughts of demon kings and obtain some inheritances. of course, in addition to opportunities, there were also many dangers inside, so entering the demonic tower also required signing some kind of life and death agreement. the little darling, chu yan, and the others also discussed how they would act when the time came. should they act together or separately? they might miss out on some opportunities if they moved together, but it was safer for them to move together. however, if they acted separately, it might be dangerous, but the chances of everyone getting the opportunity would be greater. after a discussion, they decided to split up into a few small groups. at that time, the little darling would be in the same group as chu yan, luo qianchen, and a girl called yaoyao. yaoyao was a member of the divine medicine family. she was a divine medicine that had cultivated into a human. the next day, in front of the demonic tower at the back of the mountain, an elder exined the rules of entering the demonic tower to everyone. he also told all the students that if they really encountered a danger that they couldn¡¯t solve by themselves, all the students could still ask for help from the teachers of the academy. under the repeated instructions of the elders, all the new students were divided into several lines and entered the demonic tower from different doors. the demonic tower was an infinite space. it was veryrge inside and could be said to be boundless. therefore, they entered from different doors and were in different areas. at first, the students from each ss had almost no chance to meet. after the f-ss students entered the demonic tower, they immediately split up ording to the teams they had agreed on the day before. although the little darling was the youngest, she was the one who gave orders. before she dispersed, she reminded everyone in her childish voice, ¡± everyone, remember that nothing else is the most important thing. the most important thing is our lives. at the critical moment, if there was really danger, he would ask the teachers for help. this ce is full of danger, so it¡¯s naturally best if there¡¯s an opportunity, but if there¡¯s no opportunity, there¡¯s no need to force it if there¡¯s no way to reach the top.¡± ¡°alright!¡± the rest of the students nodded. ¡± we know what we¡¯re doing! ¡± ¡°en, then everyone can disperse!¡± the little darling¡¯s fair and delicate face had a hint of solemnity. she carried a small backpack on her back, which contained seven days ¡®worth of food, equipment, and medicinal herbs. these were all prepared by the academy. every student had a backpack like this, and it could save their lives in critical moments. after the group dispersed, there were only the four of them left on the little darling¡¯s side. although yaoyao could be considered a thousand-year-old demon, she actually only looked five or six years old, so she was also very cute. because she was a fat girl, she appeared even cuter. this girl was aplete foodie. she had been eating all this time. the inside of the demonic tower was rather dark, and there were some perpetualmps around it. they had strange shapes and looked a little terrifying. the little darling led everyone in one direction. ¡°squeak, squeak, squeak ... it¡¯s so dark here.¡± yaoyao was like a hamster. she was wearing red clothes and looked like a new year¡¯s doll. she was chubby and couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°it¡¯s a little dark, but don¡¯t be afraid.¡± the little darling looked like a little adult, so she consoled yaoyao with a few words. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid.¡± after yaoyao finished the bucket of popcorn, she took out a peach from somewhere and continued to munch on it. the little darling was speechless. the group walked forward. although there was no danger for the time being, everyone was on high alert and tried to be as careful as possible. in the dark, everyone could not feel the passage of time. when they were tired, they would take a break. when they were hungry, they would eat something. when they had enough rest, they would continue to move forward. after walking for an unknown amount of time, the group of people entered a strange ce. there seemed to be a lot of nts in the surroundings. those mushroom-like nts were extremely tall, as if they were even taller than their recognized size. ... Chapter 1532 1532 chapter 1534-there was a god ¡°these mushrooms are so big.¡± luo qianchen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± can mushrooms actually grow so big? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little magical,¡± chu yan was also surprised. after all, he had lived in modern society, so he had never seen these strange nts. when he saw these mushrooms, little chu yan suddenly thought of master rong. ¡± auntie rongrong likes some strange nts. the mushrooms here are all very magical. i wonder if there are seeds. i think auntie rongrong will like these nts! ¡± the little darling nodded. ¡± mommy really likes pretty nts. these mushrooms look really pretty. ¡± as yaoyao smacked her food, she puffed up her cheeks like a little hamster and looked up. then, she said in all seriousness, ¡± these nts are indeed quite cute, and the colors are so nice. i really like these mushrooms! it¡¯s so pretty, it must be delicious!¡± luo qianchen looked at yaoyao and asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you a nt? you can¡¯t be a goat spirit, right? you like to eat nts? are we killing each other?¡± chu yan was amused. the little darling also chuckled, then exined, ¡± these mushrooms are so big, they¡¯re likely to be poisonous. it¡¯s better not to eat them, but we can collect some seeds and bring them back to nt. ¡± ¡± okay, okay. we¡¯ll nt them and eat them when we get back. the mushrooms will grow very quickly! ¡± yaoyao¡¯s eyes glowed. she was obviously very interested in these mushrooms and even felt that they should be very delicious. the little darling was helpless, but he also felt that yaoyao was too cute. the few of them really did collect some mushroom seeds. no matter what kind of mushrooms they were, they did look very good. they didn¡¯t know if they could be eaten, but they still had some ornamental value. just as they were collecting the seeds, the little darling¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± chu yan stopped what he was doing and looked at the little darling. ¡°there are other sounds in the mushroom forest.¡± the little darling¡¯s expression was not very good. she could clearly sense other sounds, and those sounds were creepy, as if there were many living things hidden in the mushroom forest. ¡± what¡¯s that sound? i didn¡¯t hear it. ¡± luo qianchen listened carefully for a moment, but he felt that he had not heard anything. he looked in the direction of the little darling with a suspicious look. ¡°there are many living things that are getting restless.¡± as the little darling spoke, he took two steps back. ¡± we have to leave this ce quickly. there¡¯s something wrong with this ce! ¡± although little chu yan didn¡¯t feel anything, he trusted his little darling more, so he immediately nodded. the three of them quickly walked forward under the little darling¡¯s lead. at this time, a swarm of ck insects chased them from behind. ¡°to hell with it!¡± when chu yan looked back, he was obviously shocked. his face suddenly became extremely ugly. ¡°heavens, so many bugs!¡± luo qianchen jumped up in shock. ¡°wuwuwu, so scary!¡± yaoyao screamed and ran to the front. the bugs seemed to be able to sense their presence and chased after them madly. little darling and the others ran as fast as they could. when they looked back, the tall mushrooms were almost instantly devoured by the bugs. wherever the bugs crawled, everything was turned to ashes as if nothing existed. everyone was scared witless. if they were caught by the bugs, they would end up like them. they ran very quickly and soon entered a passageway. there was a door in the passageway, and they quickly closed it. after the door closed, the bugs stopped chasing. the group of dead men stopped to catch their breath. they felt like they were going crazy from running. ¡°are you guys alright?¡± the little darling asked. the rest of them shook their heads. yaoyao even took a piece of biscuit and put it in her mouth before saying, ¡± eat something to calm your nerves. ¡± ¡°yaoyao, if you eat like this, you won¡¯t have anything to eat in a few days. this ce is so big that it¡¯s boundless. it¡¯ll probably take us many days to reach the top floor.¡± the little darling said as he looked at yaoyao. ¡± it¡¯s okay. i secretly put a qiankun bag in it. it¡¯s full of food. i have endless things to eat! ¡± yaoyao said in a small voice, looking extremely excited. the little darling was speechless. was there such a thing? the elders actually didn¡¯t notice. so yaoyao hade out for a vacation and not to seriously take the test? yaoyao didn¡¯t notice the strange gazes of the people beside her. she was eating very happily and at the same time asked the little darling and the others beside her if they wanted to eat roasted chicken. she took out a huge roast chicken from her bag as if she was performing a magic trick. the little darling and the others hadplicated expressions, but they didn¡¯t refuse and simply ate with yaoyao. only when you¡¯re full will you have the strength to work. the few of them had a big meal. after filling their stomachs, they continued to move forward. this time, they came across quite a few mechanisms, but the little darling was very clever, and she had also studied some things like formations, so she easily avoided these mechanisms and they sessfully arrived at arge door. it was an iparably huge door, carved with all sorts ofplicated patterns, but also extremely beautiful. the door was huge, and it was as if one could not see the top when looking up. the door was closed, and it was obvious that some mechanism was needed to open it. the little darling and the others began to study the mechanism. the patterns on the door clearly did not show anything, so the group simply looked at other ces. yaoyao said as she ate, ¡± you guys look for her. i¡¯ll wait for you, okay? ¡± the chubby little girl sat down and was prepared to wait for everyone to find the mechanism. in the end, she just sat down, and the entire door made a huge movement. with a loud rumble, the door opened. everyone looked at yaoyao in unison. yaoyao took a bite of the chicken leg and was also a little shocked. ¡± did i sit on a mechanism? ¡± ... the group of people nodded and walked towards the gate. after the door was opened, there was a huge pce-like existence inside. it was surrounded by coiling dragon pirs. the dragon phoenixes on the pirs were lifelike and looked very terrifying. ¡°wow, this ce is so luxurious!¡± as luo qianchen walked, he sighed with emotion at everything around him. the little darling and the others were once again shocked. they looked at everything around them, and their faces were still filled with shock. when they walked in, they also felt a special aura. ¡°there must have been a powerful being who stayed in this ce before. there¡¯s a very strong residual aura here.¡± chu yan said, ¡± let¡¯s take a look. maybe we can find something. ¡± Chapter 1533 1533 kowtow and beg for mercy, and i¡¯ll let you go the pce was veryrge, and little darling and the others followed the aura and walked forward. soon, they sensed where the powerful aura came from. it seemed to be in a small room in front of the pce. the little darling and the others quickly headed in that direction. after all, it seemed to be something very important, and everyone was very interested. there were many relics in this ce. it was said that if one was lucky, one could obtain emperor artifacts or something. someone had once obtained some very powerful weapons. of course, it was also very rare to obtain a good inheritance. just as the few of them walked forward, there was a sudden mor in front of them. ¡°this is the ce!¡± ¡± it¡¯s the feeling from here. there must be something good in front! ¡± following the sound of people talking, little darling and the others suddenly bumped into a few people from ss S. the group of people in front were from ss S, and there were almost ten of them. the one leading the group was lin zhiruo. when she saw little darling and the others, her eyes lit up. after all, she had lost to mo nan chong in the arena test and felt extremely embarrassed. now that she had actually met mo nan chong here, she felt that this was a chance given to her by the heavens. she wanted to kill mo nan chong and wash away her shame with blood! ¡°mo nan chong!¡± lin zhiruo looked at the little darling meaningfully. ¡± what a coincidence to actually meet you here! ¡± ss F is so weak, and they actually split up? are you not afraid of death?¡± ¡± hahaha, what a coincidence! this is a rare opportunity! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s actually just a few wimpy kids. fun, ss F is really a mess. ¡± the group of people looked at the little darling and the others and let out merciless sneers. the little darling looked like he was only about three years old. yaoyao was five or six years old, chu yan was about ten years old, and luo qianchen looked like he was about ten years old. but after all, he was very bad, so no one was afraid. the group of people from ss S smirked, looking rather excited. there were more than ten of them in total. not only did they overpower little darling¡¯s group in terms of numbers, but their abilities were naturally even better. although the little darling had won against lin zhiruo in the arena test, everyone felt that the little darling was just lucky. in addition, lin zhiruo was afraid of embarrassing herself, so she said that she had made a mistake and was not as good as the little darling. if she didn¡¯t make a mistake, the little darling couldn¡¯t have won at all. therefore, at this moment, everyone felt that little darling and the other students from ss F were done for. ¡°hey, if you guys kneel down and beg us, we can let you go!¡± a boy from ss S said arrogantly. ¡± that¡¯s right. beg us and we¡¯ll let you go. if you don¡¯t, then you can just wait for death. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve also felt the aura of a powerful divine artifact here, right? it¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve also felt it, so this thing is ours. you have no chance of getting it. if you¡¯re smart, you should leave quickly. if you leave, you can save your life, but if you stay, only death awaits you!¡± the group of students from ss S were all very arrogant. yaoyao looked at the group of people in a daze. then, she muttered, ¡± i don¡¯t want the divine artifact. i only want food! ¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± the group of people from ss Sughed mockingly. ¡°don¡¯t even think about snatching our things!¡± little chu yan said coldly, ¡± we were the ones who discovered the things here first! ¡± ss Sughed even harder. ¡°so what if you found it first? can you snatch it from us?¡± ¡± they¡¯re just a bunch of trash from F ss. how dare they try to fight with us from S ss? what a joke! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already said that if you kowtow and beg for mercy, i¡¯ll let you go. if you refuse to kowtow and beg for mercy, then don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± ¡°you guys won the group arena by luck, do you think you can still win here? our ss S has already designed a checkpoint specifically for you guys from F ss. you guys from F ss will all die miserably!¡± ¡± after all, the f-ss is full of divine beasts. they¡¯re really of some use. there¡¯s bound to be some good stuff on them. it¡¯s a waste to keep it with you. it¡¯s only useful when it falls into our hands! ¡± upon hearing these people¡¯s words, the little darling¡¯s heart thumped. oh no, the others were probably targeted by ss S. it seemed like ss S was deliberately heading towards ss F. originally, the chances of them meeting were not high, especially ss S and ss F. however, they were prepared to deal with ss F. the little darling¡¯s face darkened. even though ss F was filled with mythical beasts, they were still rtively weak and were no match for ss S. in addition, most of the people in ss F were rather simple-minded, so even if they encountered the weaker ss S, they would not be as smart as them. therefore, they were in great danger! no! they were all in danger. her beautiful eyes looked at lin zhiruo and the others. ¡± why do you keep targeting ss F? ¡± lin zhiruoughed coldly. ¡± if we don¡¯t target you, then who should we target? we just can¡¯t stand you, so we¡¯re targeting you! ¡± the little darling¡¯s face grew even gloomier. ¡± you won¡¯t get any benefits! ¡± lin zhiruo sneered. ¡± mo nan chong, i gave you a chance to winst time. this time, i won¡¯t give you any chance. if you want to fight with us for something, let¡¯s see if our abilities allow it. ¡± the little darling did not say anything, but his face was very dark. her face darkened, and the air around her became gloomier. lin zhiruo said,¡¯kowtow, huh? if you don¡¯t kowtow, thene and die.¡¯ don¡¯t waste our time.¡± the little darling did not say anything. she pursed her lips and nced at the people behind her. chu yan immediately said, ¡± don¡¯t worry about us. we won¡¯t admit defeat easily! ¡± ¡± if ss S wants to target ss F, sure, bring it on. i also want to see if ss F is really that bad. if we lose, then we lose. however, if ss S loses, wouldn¡¯t that be very embarrassing?¡± ¡°you want us to lose? do you have the ability to do that?¡± lin zhiruoughed coldly. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you guys have the ability. bring it on! ¡± the little darling didn¡¯t waste any more time. she immediately attacked lin zhiruo. ... yaoyao¡¯s big, confused eyes widened. she hid the chicken leg behind her back. ¡± fighting? can i not participate?¡± ¡°then be careful!¡± little chu yan said with a frown. luo qianchen knocked yaoyao¡¯s head hard. ¡± do you have any sense of teamwork? of course, you have to participate. if you don¡¯t, your things will be robbed by them! ¡± yaoyao was speechless. food? they were going to be snatched up? yaoyao hugged her backpack and looked at lin zhiruo and the others vigntly. ¡± are you guys trying to snatch my food? ¡± ¡°yes, they just want to snatch your food!¡± luo qianchen said loudly, ¡± annihte them. otherwise, you won¡¯t have anything to eat. if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be very hungry! ¡± yaoyao was very angry when she heard this. before the little darling could go over, luo qianchen pulled him back. he nced at yaoyao and winked at the little darling. while the little darling was still a little confused, yaoyao had already rushed forward. ... Chapter 1534 1534 you¡¯ll regret it lin zhiruo smiled contemptuously and prepared to take the attack. however, she didn¡¯t expect that countless vines would suddenly crawl out from the surroundings. after that, lin zhiruo and the others were surrounded by some green vines. yaoyao stood in front with her hands on her hips and said angrily, ¡± you dare to snatch my food? i won¡¯t let you go upstairs! ¡± lin zhiruo and the rest of the students from ss S immediately started fighting with the vines that seemed to have a life of their own. under little yaoyao¡¯s control, these vines were all very agile. in just a few breaths, the entire ss s was tied up. yaoyao looked at lin zhiruo and the others with great satisfaction. ¡± you still dare to snatch my food? ¡± ¡± you little b * tch! ¡± lin zhiruo shouted. ¡± you¡¯re cheating! ¡± yaoyao furrowed her brows and took out a lollipop and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡± is there a rule that states that this can¡¯t be done? so what if i¡¯m shameless?¡± yaoyao had an expression that said,¡±i¡¯m just being shameless, what can you do to me?¡± lin zhiruo¡¯s face turned green with anger. a group of people from ss S had actually been defeated by a few pieces of trash from ss F. ¡°well done, yaoyao!¡± luo qianchen gave yaoyao a thumbs up. yaoyao snorted. ¡± no one can snatch my food. i¡¯ll fight with my life for whoever snatches my food. ¡± the little fellow was extremely protective of its food. the little darling didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she saw this. however, she was also a little surprised. she had always thought that yaoyao only knew how to eat and should be very weak. she didn¡¯t expect that yaoyao was actually very strong. she looked like a harmless child, but she was not soft-hearted at all when she attacked. luo qianchen exined, ¡± we demons actually have special skills. although we may be considered useless, we are still very powerful when our potential is stimted. after all, we have the help of our innate bloodline, so we won¡¯t be weaker than humans. it¡¯s just that most of the demons that were sent to the academy have yet to have their potential stimted. once it¡¯s activated, ss S won¡¯t be our match at all. yaoyao¡¯s potential has already been stimted a long time ago. she usually doesn¡¯t use it, but once she¡¯s in a hurry, it¡¯ll be stimted.¡± the little darling nodded in understanding and looked at yaoyao. ¡± her ability is unstable, right? ¡± luo qianchen rolled his eyes and nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right. we demons are all unstable, which is why we were sent here. ¡± yaoyao is still fine, but the rest of us can¡¯t disy the advantage of our bloodline at all.¡± ¡± no wonder. he should have been the strongest, but he ended up in the worst ss. ¡± the little darling was not strange. the demon race had always been powerful. although she had never been to the other world, there were many legends about it, so she had a general understanding of it. the true fey were actually very powerful and were even more skilled in cultivation than humans. however, there were also some fey who were not talented enough or were unable to stimte the power contained in their bloodline. thus, they were unable to cultivate well and became useless. these useless people would usually be sent to the F ss of the divine me academy because there had been some sessful examples in the past. therefore, the demon race would basically put up a desperate fight and send them here to try. the little darling nced at lin zhiruo, then led his group into the house. the smelling from the house was very attractive. there should be some divine artifact or something else. no matter which almighty expert left behind it, it was definitely a rare good thing. the academy¡¯s first test was to give students this kind of opportunity. ¡°mo nan chong, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re all that just because you got these things!¡± lin zhiruo gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡± your F ss can¡¯t win against our S ss. do you know what happened to the others? ¡± the little darling turned around and nced at lin zhiruo, the corners of his lips curling up slightly. ¡± speaking of which, i really don¡¯t know how the others are doing. it doesn¡¯t seem very good to leave you here without knowing how the others are doing. should i tie you up and take you away together? ¡± ¡°what do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± lin zhiruo¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°yaoyao, you¡¯re a divine medicine. is there any medicine that can restrain these people¡¯s cultivation? and poison?¡± the little darling asked mischievously. ¡°you dare to feed us poison!¡± lin zhiruo¡¯s eyes widened. the rest of the S ss students were also in disbelief. ¡°mo nan chong, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡± mo nan chong, this is a fairpetition. if you do this, you will be punished by the teacher! ¡± ¡°mo nan chong, if you dare to feed us poison, we will not let you off!¡± the little darling looked at them with interest. ¡± i didn¡¯t say that you would let me go. why are you so excited? speaking of which, the teacher didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯t do this? ¡°the more excited you are, the more it means you¡¯re afraid. so, you guys from the genius ss are that afraid of us from the trash ss?¡± ¡°who¡¯s afraid of you guys!¡± ¡°it¡¯s you guys who are too sinister!¡± ¡°mo nan chong, you guys won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± ¡°ss S will never lose to ss F. it has always been like this. you can¡¯t win. ss S is full of geniuses!¡± ¡°hehe.¡± the little darlingughed coldly. ¡± you never would, right? then he would today. i¡¯ll let you guys be the most embarrassing batch of the genius ss.¡± yaoyao rummaged through her bag and found a few small porcin bottles. ¡± this is poison. after eating it, if you don¡¯t take the antidote within 36 hours, you will die from the poison. this is used to control one¡¯s cultivation. after eating it, one¡¯s cultivation will be sealed for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. the little darling took a few small porcin bottles and then handed them to luo qianchen. ¡± two pills each. feed them. ¡± ¡°you dare to treat us like this!¡± lin zhiruo roared, ¡± your methods are too sinister! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no rule that we can¡¯t use such a method!¡± the little darling raised an eyebrow. ¡± you have to be obedient after eating it. otherwise, we won¡¯t care if you die from the poison! ¡± ¡°oh, these medicines are all specially made. ordinary people don¡¯t have the antidote ... only our divine herb family has the antidote. in other words, i¡¯m the only one in the world who has the antidote.¡± a trace of slyness shed across yaoyao¡¯s chubby little face. lin zhiruo and the others were so angry that they almost vomited blood, but they had no choice. luo qianchen had already stuffed the medicine in, so they couldn¡¯t vomit it out. after that, yaoyao waved her hand and the vines disappeared. ¡°damn it, i really don¡¯t have any cultivation!¡± ¡°my cultivation level, i¡¯m still going up like this!¡± ¡°damn it, mo nan chong, yaoyao, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± the little darling swept a nce at them. ¡± i¡¯m warning you, your lives are still in our hands. if you scold us like that, we may not give you the antidote! ¡± in an instant, everyone in ss s shut their mouths. only lin zhiruo red at the little darling with a sinister look. ¡± you¡¯ll regret this! ¡± ... Chapter 1535 1535 someone is injured the little darling shrugged his shoulders. ¡± whether i regret it or not has nothing to do with you. i don¡¯t need you to remind me! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s good inside!¡± ¡°as for the few of you from ss S, if you¡¯re willing to follow, then follow. if you¡¯re not, then leave. but to be honest, this ce was full of danger. without cultivation, one would die a miserable death. moreover, without the antidote, he would soon die. if you follow us, we might even give you the antidote when we are in a good mood!¡± the group of people from ss S had no choice but to follow behind the little darling¡¯s group. as they walked, they cursed the little darling¡¯s group. the little darling and the others didn¡¯t seem to care. after entering the room, the aura of the almighty became even stronger. everyone looked around in high spirits. very quickly, the little darling made a discovery. she saw a token, a token with very delicate ck patterns, and the two words ¡°ghost king¡± on it. when the little darling picked up the token, a familiar feeling filled his entire body. that familiar feeling gave her goosebumps. when lin zhiruo and the others saw the token in the little darling¡¯s hands, their eyes widened. greed filled their eyes, and they wanted to snatch the token away from the little darling. it was a pity that they had taken yaoyao¡¯s medicine and could not use their cultivation at all. so at this time, they were not a match for any one of them, let alone mo nan¡¯s pet. although he was envious, it was obvious that he had no way of snatching it back. he could only wait for other opportunities. after all, lin zhiruo and the others were from ss S, the legendary genius ss. hence, they could be considered to be able to keep their cool at this moment and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°wow, what¡¯s this?¡± luo qianchen asked curiously as he took the token from the little darling¡¯s hand. ¡°it seems like it was left behind by an almighty being.¡± little chu yan said, ¡± this should be some kind of divine weapon. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to activate it! ¡± ¡°ghost king token.¡± yaoyao took a look and said, ¡± i know. this is very powerful. it¡¯s rumored that it¡¯s in the hands of one of the ten hall ghost kings. it was said that he had swept across theherworld and dominated the ghost realm ...ter on, his whereabouts were unknown. the ghost king token can summon the ghost kings of the ten halls and thousands of ghosts!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± the little darling seemed to be deep in thought, and when he took the ghost king token again, he still felt his whole body tremble, as if an electric current was flowing through his whole body. this feeling was too exciting. she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. it was as if a tide was surging in her heart. it was too familiar ... could this be something that she had lost in her previous life? she vaguely remembered that she was the one who swept away theherworld! ¡°this thing is useless.¡± yaoyao added, ¡± it¡¯s said that only the almighty can control it. otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer a bacsh. ¡± ¡± heh, it seems that you didn¡¯t pick up any treasure, but a piece of trash. ¡± lin zhiruo sneered. the little darling raised his brows and looked at lin zhiruo. ¡± it¡¯s better than you not even having the chance to pick up trash. ¡± don¡¯t you worry about yourself? do you guys still have a chance to get anything?¡± ¡± you! ¡± lin zhiruo was so angry that she choked. in their current situation, it was already good enough that they could survive. how could they snatch things from them? if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they didn¡¯t have the antidote, they would have killed them long ago! however, it didn¡¯t matter. they would find a way to get the antidote. as long as they got the antidote, wouldn¡¯t their ss s be able to kill the trash ss? after obtaining the ghost king token, little darling and the others didn¡¯t discover anything else, so they simply led the group in another direction. because he knew that the people from ss S had a n to deal with the people from ss F, the little darling kept his guard up and walked in the direction where he might encounter the other people from ss F. ¡°what, are you worried about your ss?¡± as lin zhiruo walked, she said, ¡± there¡¯s no use worrying. your people have fallen into the hands of ss S. you¡¯re dead! ¡± the little darling nced at lin zhiruo. ¡± you¡¯re speaking as if no one from ss S has fallen into our hands. ¡± lin zhiruo¡¯s face and ears turned red. it was extremely embarrassing to fall into the hands of a group of trash. the little darling continued to lead the group forward. they soon saw some traces and even some blood. although there were many dangers in the demonic tower, and some students had lost their lives here, the little darling was clearly excited. he had reminded his own ss that nothing else was important, but their lives were. they shouldn¡¯t have been injured and lost their lives! she couldn¡¯t help but look at lin zhiruo and the others. lin zhiruoughed coldly. ¡± it seems like your ss is finished. they might have already died! ¡± ¡°is it the blood of the demon race?¡± the little darling looked at luo qianchen. the blood of the demon race was different from that of the human race, so luo qianchen should be able to smell it. ¡± it¡¯s our people! we have people injured! ¡± luo qianchen said with a frown. the members of the devil n were considered strong, so it was impossible for them to be injured so easily. it was very likely that it was because of the people from ss S. the people in ss S were both geniuses and lunatics. they were cold and scary. ¡°chase!¡± without another word, the little darling quickened his pace. lin zhiruo and the others followed slowly. as they followed, they shouted, ¡± ¡°you guys ran so fast, we can¡¯t catch up!¡± the little darling said coldly, ¡± if you can¡¯t catch up, you¡¯ll die! ¡± lin zhiruo and the others immediately shut up and quickly followed little darling and the others. after all, the antidote was in yaoyao¡¯s hands. they had to think of a way to get the antidote from yaoyao. although this yaoyao was a little powerful, she looked a little stupid. she must be very easy to deceive. when little darling and the others ran very fast, yaoyao was at the back. lin zhiruo and the others looked at each other and felt that they had found an opportunity. the faster mo nan favored them and the further yaoyao was from them, the easier it would be for them to catch yaoyao and force her to hand over the antidote. as more and more blood stains appeared on the road, the little darling grew more and more worried. luo qianchen and little chu yan¡¯s expressions were not very good. even yaoyao, who was chasing at the back, did not eat anymore. she asked worriedly, ¡± who is injured? we have to find her quickly. she has lost so much blood. if she doesn¡¯t take medicine, she will die! ¡± it was dark in the corridor, and there was a creepy feeling. there seemed to be some living thing in front of them, which made them feel a little scared. ... the little darling and the others carefully walked forward. the further they went, the more uneasy they felt. ¡°be careful, everyone.¡± the little darling lowered his voice and said, ¡± there¡¯s a lot of breathing in front ... it doesn¡¯t sound like a person¡¯s. it seems to be from something else. ¡± ¡± the bloodstains are still moving forward. that person must still be in front. ¡± little chu yan said. the few of them walked forward bit by bit. lin zhiruo and the others slowed down and narrowed their eyes at the little darling¡¯s group. this could be a trap set up by the people of ss S. after all, they were all very smart. Chapter 1536 1536 they¡¯re already dead! the little darling and the others had only taken a few steps when they suddenly heard a scream. it was a very familiar voice. it was the voice of a student from their ss. luo qianchen¡¯s ears twitched, and he eximed, ¡± qin jia! it¡¯s qin jia¡¯s voice!¡± ¡°qinjia, how are you? where are you?¡± the little darling and luo qianchen both moved forward and heard qin jia¡¯s scream. at the same time, qin jia seemed to be reminding them not to go over. ¡°don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over. take the little darling and leave this ce. it¡¯s very dangerous here!¡± qin jia himself seemed to be out of breath, but he did not ask for help from little darling and the others. instead, he shouted for them not to go over, saying that it was very dangerous around him. after little darling and the others heard this, they did not have any intention of leaving. knowing that qin jia was in danger, how could they leave? although they had only known each other for about a month, everyone in F ss was very loyal and would even do anything for their ssmates. little darling and the others looked at each other, then prepared to go up from different directions. the sound of breathing in front of them began to turn into a roar, like the crazy roar of some wild beast. it gave people a creepy feeling. ¡°everyone, be careful. there¡¯s a very thick fog ahead.¡± the little darling said in a low voice, ¡± if there¡¯s danger, evacuate immediately. ¡± ¡°can i not go over?¡± yaoyao asked nervously, ¡± i¡¯m scared! ¡± luo qianchen and chu yan looked at yaoyao at the same time. yaoyao said,¡±i¡¯m so fat. i¡¯ll be eaten by wild beasts very easily.¡± it¡¯s true.¡± ¡± you stay here. be careful and keep an eye on the few behind. don¡¯t let them try to trick you! ¡± the little darling said to yaoyao, ¡± although they don¡¯t have any cultivation, they can still move. ¡± ¡°well, i¡¯ll be in charge of looking after them!¡± yaoyao nodded solemnly with a serious expression. the three of them exchanged nces and walked forward. qin jia was still shouting, ¡± don¡¯te over. this is a trap set by ss S! some of us are already seriously injured. don¡¯te over and add to the unnecessary casualties! take revenge for us!¡± ¡°qinjia, tell us what it is!¡± the little darling¡¯s voice was low. it was clearly a child¡¯s voice, but it carried a sense of indifference and steadiness. she did not seem to be afraid of the things here at all. her steps were slow and steady as she walked towards qin jia. that voice made one¡¯s heart feel at ease for some reason. qin jia was leaning against a corner. he was injured in several ces, especially his leg, which was seriously injured and bleeding. he couldn¡¯t run anymore. he didn¡¯t want to be a burden to the little darling and the others. although he was scared to death, he wanted to get the little darling and the others to a safe ce. however, when he heard the little darling say that she wasing over to help him and asked him about the situation here, he felt touched for some reason. tears welled up in her eyes and almost rolled down her face. the little darling had not given up on him. they had not given up on him. they had alle to save him! he knew that they would not give up on him. he knew that they woulde to save him! however, what if they were in danger? ¡± there are a lot of things here. they¡¯re strange beasts. they¡¯re not big, but they¡¯re very fierce, a bit like hellhounds. ¡± qin jia said, ¡± there are many of them. you guys have to be careful! ¡± ¡°a hellhound, is it?¡± the little darling shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly. ¡± it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s just a few dogs. we can handle it! ¡± the little darling walked towards qin jia. at the same time, yaoyao was looking at lin zhiruo and the others. she looked at lin zhiruo and the rest warily. ¡± don¡¯t y any tricks. otherwise, i¡¯ll feed your antidote to the dogs! ¡± ¡°we won¡¯t y any tricks!¡± lin zhiruo and the others said with a smile. their gazes fell on the wall beside them. there was a secret code left behind by ss s on the wall. this secret code was telling them how to provoke these hell hounds! ¡°little yaoyao, why don¡¯t you give us the antidote? we can give you something good to eat!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, little yaoyao. good food is more important than the antidote. even if you have the antidote, they won¡¯t give you good food. but we can give you good food. besides, you¡¯re so powerful. we¡¯ll get you into ss S! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true, trust us!¡± the few of them started to attract yaoyao¡¯s attention while lin zhiruo and the others suddenly picked up a stone and started scraping at the wall. that kind of sharp ear-piercing sound suddenly spread out, making people who heard it feel itchy. ¡± ya, you guys are too much! what are you guys doing! ¡± it was already toote when yaoyao discovered it. the sound of a vicious dog¡¯s roar could be heard. in the fog ahead, little darling and the others were instantly attacked. chu yan and luo qianchen instantly started fighting with a few hellhounds. ¡°damn it, these hounds are a little hard to deal with!¡± luo qianchen shouted in a low voice, ¡± they¡¯ve been angered! ¡± there was also a hellhound on little darling¡¯s side, but when the hellhound saw little darling, it suddenly tucked its tail between its legs, as if it didn¡¯t dare to attack little darling. the hellhound seemed to be a little afraid, and it began to retreat bit by bit. the little darling¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± afraid of me? ¡± this was getting interesting. the hellhound was actually afraid of her. as darling walked forward, the hellhound kept backing away. darling suddenly whistled, and the terrifying hellhound, baring its fangs, sat on the ground and wagged its tail. at the same time, the two hellhounds that had been attacking chu yan and luo qianchen also rushed to the little darling¡¯s side and sat on the ground. ... these hell hounds were so obedient that it was as if they were little darling¡¯s pets. they stared at little darling and wagged their tails wildly. the little darling raised an eyebrow. ¡± is it really a house dog? ¡± ¡°sure, follow me and be my guard dog.¡± the little darling couldmunicate with his pets, so he quickly and smoothly began tomunicate with the hellhounds. she said a few words, and the hellhounds nodded or shook their heads obediently. then, the little darling walked towards qin jia. the qin family was covered in injuries. when they saw a little doll that was as fair as jade appear in the fog, they were so touched that they almost cried. ¡± little darling, are you okay? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine. you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not.¡± the little darling walked up to qin jia. ¡± remember, ss F is a team. we will not leave anyone behind. ¡± how are you doing?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t die. my leg is injured and i can¡¯t run.¡± qin jia nodded, then pointed at his leg. ¡°his leg injury is indeed a little serious.¡± the little darling squatted down to examine qin jia¡¯s leg, then said, ¡± it¡¯s not a big problem. yaoyao should have some elixirs. it won¡¯t be a big problem after using the medicine! ¡± ¡°darling, what¡¯s up with these hell hounds?¡± qin jia¡¯s hair stood on end at first, but he was surprised to see that the hellhound behind little darling had no intention of attacking them. ... Chapter 1537 1537 they¡¯re already under my control ¡°these dogs?¡± the little darling said disapprovingly, ¡± he¡¯s already under my control. ¡± ¡°hmm, you¡¯ve subdued them? this bunch of dogs is quite powerful!¡± qin jia was a little surprised. ¡± both the greenhouse and i were injured by them. why are they suddenly listening to you? ¡± ¡°i canmunicate with animals, and i feel that they are quite familiar. it might be rted to this.¡± the little darling took out the ghost king token he had obtained earlier. qin jia was shocked. ¡± ghost king token! you actually got the ghost king token! this thing can order the ghost king to do anything, and you¡¯ve actually obtained the ghost king token!¡± the little darling shrugged. ¡± i still don¡¯t know how to use it. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, we can slowly study it!¡± qin jia said. chu yan and luo qianchen also ran up. after confirming that qin jia was fine, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. at the same time, on yaoyao¡¯s side, she was looking at lin zhiruo and the others in front of her in annoyance. she was extremely angry. ¡°you tricked me!¡± ¡°so what if i¡¯m ying you? little thing, they will be bitten to death by the hellhounds. i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how powerful those hounds are! i¡¯m afraid that not even her bones are left!¡± lin zhiruo looked at yaoyao with interest. ¡°give us the antidote and we¡¯ll let you go. now that there¡¯s no one to back you up, don¡¯t you want to eat your fill and leave this ce?¡± ¡°little yaoyao, if you¡¯re obedient, we won¡¯t treat you badly. after all, you¡¯re quite powerful. but if you don¡¯t listen to us, we won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°be good and give us the antidote. you can¡¯t deal with the hellhound. didn¡¯t you hear that? the dogs have stopped barking, which means that mo nan chong and the others have been bitten to death!¡± ¡± quick, little brat, listen to us. give us the antidote, and we¡¯ll let you go! ¡± ¡°we can take you out of this ce and guarantee your safety!¡± ¡± don¡¯t expect mo nan to pamper her. she¡¯s already been eaten! ¡± yaoyao looked at this group of people in disbelief. she took a few steps back and squinted her eyes as she said, ¡± if you dare toe any closer, i¡¯ll tie you up and feed you to the dogs. don¡¯t forget that i can easily capture you. don¡¯t think that just because i look easy to bully, i¡¯m really easy to bully. i¡¯m not easy to bully at all! ¡± just as yaoyao was a little worried about the little darling and the others, the little darling¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her like a savior. the little darling looked at lin zhiruo and the others and said with interest, ¡± if the dog stopped barking, there¡¯s another possibility. we took care of it. ¡± don¡¯t you guys have too little confidence in us?¡± ¡°you guys! how was that possible? those dogs are so powerful!¡± lin zhiruo¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? can¡¯t we just deal with those dogs?¡± the little darling sneered, then whistled. he followed the hell hounds out. a row of hellhounds sat neatly beside the little darling. the hounds red at lin zhiruo and the others fiercely. however, under the eyes of the little darling, he looked extremely obedient. lin zhiruo and the others were in disbelief. didn¡¯t they say that these dogs were ferocious and terrifying, and that it was impossible for them not to see blood? how did mo nan chong tame this little b * tch? why did all these dogs look so obedient? that was impossible! how could mo nan chong be so powerful! ¡°how is that possible?¡± ¡°why is it impossible?¡± the little darling said with interest, ¡± i¡¯m afraid your hope of us dying has been shattered. ¡± lin zhiruo¡¯s face turned pale. the rest of the people¡¯s faces were also particrly ugly. who would have thought that the little darling and the others would still be alive? not only were they fine, but they had even subdued these dogs. it was really too infuriating. lin zhiruo and the others didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. after all, little darling and the others were fine. they were still alive, and not only were they alive, but they had also tamed these hell hounds. only god knew how terrifying these hellhounds were, but mo nan chong, that little b * tch, had actually tamed them ... they were getting more and more difficult to deal with. yaoyao had given qin jia medicine. although qin jia¡¯s leg injury could not heal so quickly, walking was basically no longer a problem. under qin jia¡¯s guidance, the group went to look for the other injured people. other than one person who had been taken away by ss S, the rest of the people were injured, but fortunately, they had sessfully regrouped with them and were not in much trouble. after the f-ss students gathered together, they all said with great hatred that ss S was too evil and too sinister. ss S waspletely watching their f-ss¡¯s actions. ¡°we have to get rid of those people from ss S!¡± ¡°we have to save yanbai. he¡¯s been taken away by ss S. yanbai is more knowledgeable and good at traps, so the people of ss S took him away to use him to help them.¡± ¡°these people from ss S have probably fed them to the dogs!¡± when someone spoke, he stared at lin zhiruo and the others. the look in his eyes made him want to feed these people to the dogs. lin zhiruo and the others didn¡¯t look too good. after all, they were the proud children of the heavens. who would have thought that they would end up in the hands of f-ss and be at their mercy? after all, they had also taken poison, so lin zhiruo and the others didn¡¯t dare to speak. they could only hold their breaths and not say a word. when they had the chance to get the antidote, they would definitely not let anyone in f-ss off. lin zhiruo and the others red at little darling and the others. the little darling turned around and looked at lin zhiruo. ¡± she has a problem with me. ¡± ¡± mo nan chong, if you know what¡¯s good for you, give us the antidote. otherwise, we¡¯ll make you suffer! ¡± lin zhiruo said coldly. ¡°oh, then you can try. let¡¯s see who¡¯s better, you or my dog?¡± little darling raised an eyebrow. a fierce hellhound rushed up and barked at lin zhiruo. the hellhound looked like an ordinary dog, but it was muchrger in size. its teeth were extremely sharp and fierce. the little darling patted the hellhound¡¯s head. the dog was no longer baring its fangs. instead, it was just like any other ordinary dog. it was a little cute. ... lin zhiruo was flustered and exasperated, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. after all, even though the hellhound had turned into an ordinary dog and looked cute, the bloodthirsty terror in its bones had never changed. the little darling¡¯s group continued to walk forward, and lin zhiruo and the others could only follow them. although he didn¡¯t gain anything along the way, he didn¡¯t encounter any danger with the help of the hellhound. the group of people went straight to the second floor. the second floor was more dangerous than the first. when they were looking for the stairs to the third floor, they encountered some traps and several of them were injured. on the other hand, lin zhiruo and the others were fine. this group of people hid far away when there was danger and had been waiting for an opportunity to snatch the antidote. Chapter 1538 1538 snatching things? ¡°it¡¯s very dangerous here. the higher you go, the more dangerous it will be. there¡¯s no way you can get up there with just the few of you from f-ss. why don¡¯t you give us the antidote and we¡¯ll bring you up?¡± someone from ss S said earnestly, ¡± without our help, you¡¯ll die a terrible death. ¡± ¡°before we die, we¡¯ll find you guys to be our scapegoats.¡± luo qianchen looked at the boy with interest. ¡± why don¡¯t i kill you first? i think the hellhound is probably hungry. ¡± the hellhounds at the side growled as if they were saying that they were indeed hungry. the group of people in ss S suddenly felt their blood run cold. if they were really eaten by the hellhound, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to take revenge. they definitely couldn¡¯t let this bunch of trash from F ss get their way. they still had a chance. the people from S ss had yan bai in their hands, and S ss should be cooperating with the other sses. there would definitely be traps ahead. at that time, ss F would be in their hands! after a wave of disgust, the people from ss S did not continue to speak. instead, they quietly followed the little darling¡¯s group and continued moving forward. of course, these people weren¡¯tpletely quiet on the way. asionally, they would move closer to yaoyao¡¯s ear and say a few words to trick her into giving them the antidote. however, yaoyao only cared about her own food and couldn¡¯t be bothered with this group of people from ss S. asionally, when yaoyao felt annoyed, she wouldin to the little darling. then the little darling would use the hell hound to give this group of people a fierce beating. in the end, the group of people from ss S didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. on the fifth floor, little darling¡¯s group finally encountered the trap set up by the S ss. however, little darling was very clever. although the trap was set up quite well, little darling solved it one by one. the group of people finally met the other group of people from ss S. at the same time, they saw yan bai, who was being led by the people from ss S. yan bai was injured in several ces on his body, and he looked terrible. at first, he thought that ss S wanted to make use of yanbai, so they wouldn¡¯t hurt him or something. but when he saw this situation, the little darling almost exploded in anger. they didn¡¯t treat yan bai as a human at all. when they encountered danger, they must have pushed yan bai to the front and let him solve the danger, or they would go up after testing the waters. they were all students, but one could see how vicious their minds were. the little darling¡¯s fair and delicate face immediately darkened. she red at the group of people from ss S. ¡± what did you do to xiaobai! didn¡¯t the people in ss s im to be very powerful? were they all trash now? if you can¡¯t deal with these traps by yourself, do you still need the trash from our F ss to help you? i think ss S is just so-so. ss S should be called the trash ss!¡± ¡± ha, mo nan chong, what are you so arrogant for? everyone knows that you¡¯re famous because of your parents. i¡¯m guessing that your parents have already died in the other world. do you think anyone will help you if you¡¯re so arrogant? ¡± ¡± mo nan chong, if you have the ability,e over here.e and save your ss! ¡± ¡°heh, trash? who was calling trash? do you know what this is called? this is called being resourceful! he¡¯s trash and we¡¯ve caught him. what¡¯s there to say? he deserves to be used by us!¡± ¡± if you have the ability, then save her. if you don¡¯t, then stop acting tough! ¡± the group of people from ss S were as arrogant as ever. ¡°return yanbai to us!¡± the little darling said coldly, ¡± i also have people from your ss S here. let¡¯s exchange! ¡± ¡°exchange?¡± the other party raised his eyebrows. ¡± we don¡¯t intend to exchange. you can keep the person in your hands! ¡± the little darling was stunned for a moment. although he knew that the rtionship between ss S wasn¡¯t that good, he was still quite surprised to hear this. she looked at lin zhiruo. ¡°so what if we, ss S, are so heartless and only care about our own interests? smart people always put their own interests first.¡± lin zhiruo tilted her head, not thinking much of it. ¡°you¡¯re lying.¡± the little darling looked at the people from ss S opposite her and said coldly, ¡± you don¡¯t intend to hand her over and want us to snatch her by ourselves, right? ¡± ¡°if you have the ability, then snatch it!¡± the lips of the people from ss S curved up slightly. ¡± i heard you guys picked up a lot of good things, yingluo. ¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes narrowed. he instantly understood what this group of people meant. they wanted to snatch the things on them. yan bai, who was being watched, turned to the little darling and the group of people and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry about me. go to the ninth floor. as long as ss S wins, they won¡¯t be able to kill me! ¡± ¡°really?¡± one of them kicked yan bai. yan bai groaned in pain. his eyes were red as he turned his head and red at the person who had kicked him. yan bai¡¯s stare made the man¡¯s hair stand on end. he gave yan bai another hard kick, causing him to kneel on the ground. the little darling¡¯s heart tightened. luo qianchen, dapeng, and the others had already started to curse! seeing one of their brothers in ss being bullied, everyone couldn¡¯t bear it. it was just a test, but ss S had deliberately targeted them. furthermore, in this demonic tower, even if they lost their lives, it would have nothing to do with them. these people were simply too vicious. a trace of ruthlessness shed across the little darling¡¯s face. at this moment, the group of people from ss S all revealed evil smiles. ¡± seriously, give up on resisting! ¡± a boy from ss S said, ¡± you can¡¯t beat us. why don¡¯t you take out all the things you¡¯ve obtained and we¡¯ll let you live? you should know that it¡¯s easy for us to kill you in this ce.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, why don¡¯t we take out all the good stuff and split it among everyone?¡± suddenly, another boy¡¯s chuckling and teasing voice came from behind. that person was not from ss S, but ss A. ss B, C, D, and E also came. although the little darling had guessed that they might join forces, he had not expected that other than ss F, the other sses would actually join forces with ss S. ¡± aren¡¯t you guys too shameless? you can¡¯t beat them, so you joined forces with the other sses? ¡± luo qianchen cursed. ¡°shameless? this world didn¡¯t need face, only strength. the fact that we can join forces with the others is also a sign of our strength.¡± the leader of ss S said triumphantly, ¡± i heard that your ss F is very lucky and picked up a lot of good stuff? ¡± ¡°hand over the good stuff and i¡¯ll let you go.¡± the leader of ss A said. ¡°yeah, hand it over!¡± the rest of the sses were also looking at little darling¡¯s group, their faces full of greed. ¡°there are so many of you. no matter how many good things we pick up, it won¡¯t be enough for you to split.¡± the little darling raised his eyebrows. ¡± i don¡¯t know how ss s convinced you, but don¡¯t you think you won¡¯t get anything in the end? all of them should be from ss S, right?¡± ... Chapter 1539 1539 chapter 1541-godfathers are missing ¡°mo nan chong, you don¡¯t have to provoke them like this. since our sses havee to an agreement, we¡¯ve naturally agreed on how we¡¯re going to split the things. we all know that you¡¯re very sinister and cunning. if we don¡¯t join forces, we might really die at your hands.¡± the student from ss S sneered. he was still very confident in his ally. when they hade to an agreement to deal with ss F together, they had already agreed to split the spoils ording to the ratio. therefore, the rest of the sses did not care about the situation that the little darling had said about not being able to get anything. the little darling knew that he couldn¡¯t convince this group of people, so it seemed that he could only fight them head-on. ¡°are you all ready?¡± the little darling turned his head and looked at luo qianchen and the others. ¡± they have a lot of people, so we must be careful. the odds of winning are not very high, but we must save yanbai. ¡± ¡± of course, even if we¡¯re in the trash ss, we¡¯re still stronger than these trash. if they want to snatch something from us, they¡¯re dreaming! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s time to wake up from your daydreams!¡± ¡°do it!¡± the little darling and the others, whether injured or not, all charged forward aggressively. with a whistle, all the hell hounds rushed out. the two sides instantly started fighting. there were a few sses in ss S after all, and even with the hellhound¡¯s help, little darling couldn¡¯t crush the other side in terms of numbers. the little darling rushed directly to the leader. to catch the bandits, first catch the leader. she had to take down these ss leaders first. although these sses were not very united, the leader had the most ideas, and everyone listened to them. without a leader, everyone would be a group of dragons without a leader, which would be much easier to deal with. the other sses also knew that the little darling was the leader of ss F. although she was the youngest, the little darling was smart, quick-witted, and very powerful, so everyone in ss F cared about her a lot and would definitely obey her. if he could win over the little darling, it would be equivalent to winning over everyone in f-ss. with that thought in mind, the ten or so people immediately surrounded the little darling. the little darling squinted her eyes. although she looked small, her entire body was filled with a calm aura. she calmly swept her gaze across the crowd. ¡± i¡¯ll give you all onest chance. let our ss¡¯s yanbai go. otherwise, i won¡¯t be polite. ¡± ¡°impolite? why don¡¯t you give it a try? with your current state, do you think you can be impolite to us? i think you can only kowtow to us and beg for mercy, okay?¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, mo nan chong, you¡¯re just faking your power. everyone thinks you¡¯re powerful, but i know you¡¯re not! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re definitely not as good as master rong and lord fourth. if leng rongrong were here, i¡¯d be convinced, but you ... you¡¯re just a little girl, a little girl who has lost her parents, hehehe ...¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we don¡¯t even have our parents to back us up. what else can we do? ¡± ¡± speaking of which, mo nan chong, you probably don¡¯t know this, but it seems like something has happened to all your godfather and whatnot! ¡± the group of people had yet to attack, but they had already started to taunt him. at the mention of his mother, the little darling¡¯s heart ached. however, when he heard that his godfather was in trouble, the little darling¡¯s expression changed. what did that mean? they said that something happened to godfather? ¡°what¡¯s the meaning of this? what happened to my godfather?¡± she had only been in the academy for a month, and she had been focusing on her cultivation the entire time, not paying much attention to the outside world. as for the people in f-ss, they all came from another world, so they would not know anything about this world. only people from other sses would pay attention to the outside world. what did they mean when they said that something had happened to their godfathers? they couldn¡¯t have said that for no reason! ¡°eh, you really don¡¯t know?¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk. i heard that your godfathers, godgrandfathers, and so on have all disappeared! ¡± ¡°hahaha, everyone who is rted to you has disappeared!¡± ¡°and those who are rted to your mom and dad have all disappeared!¡± ¡°this matter has been blown up so much, and you really don¡¯t know about it!¡± ¡°hahaha, are you afraid that no one will support you?¡± the little darling¡¯s face was ashen, and the hostility in her body was almost instantly aroused. she red at the person in front of her as if the person in front of her was the culprit who had caused her family to go missing. ¡°don¡¯t lie to me. even if you say that, i won¡¯t believe you!¡± the little darling¡¯s voice was cold and his face was filled with anger. ¡°it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not!¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you just give it to us and go find your godfather?¡± ¡°we¡¯ve given you a chance. if you don¡¯t listen, we can¡¯t do anything!¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he suddenly attacked the person in front of him. at the thought that something might have happened to her godfathers, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. she didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. she wanted to rush out of here immediately and call her godfathers. it was impossible for her godfather to be in trouble. she didn¡¯t believe that anything would happen to her godfather! they were all so powerful. if something had really happened to their godfather, what about brother ting ¡®er and the others? he had not found his daddy and mommy yet. if something happened to the others, he would be in big trouble. when the little darling was angry, her aura became grand. one person was kicked away by her, and the second person was also kicked away. her whole body seemed to be shrouded in a terrible ck mist, cold and frightening. the few leaders started to panic. ... the girl in front of them clearly looked so weak, but when she flew, she seemed to be extremely powerful. they werepletely not her match. it was too terrifying! after exchanging a few nces, they suddenly pulled out a weapon that looked like a and attacked the little darling. the little darling was caught off guard almost instantly and was directly caught in the. ¡°damn it!¡± the little darling growled. ¡°do you know what this is? this is the spiritual weapon we just found, the inescapable!¡± ¡°mo nan chong, you have been bound by us!¡± ¡± look, your f-ss and your hellhound can¡¯t make it! ¡± the little darling looked around. f-ss was indeed in a disadvantageous position. they couldn¡¯t beat them! no! ... the little darling tried to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t break free of this inescapable. she couldn¡¯t tear it apart, and no one could help her. suddenly, the little darling remembered the ghost king token he had picked up ... perhaps it could help them! the little darling suddenly pulled out the ghost king token. she subconsciously bit her finger and stained it with a little blood. ¡°ghost king¡¯s token!¡± ¡°she really does have the ghost king token!¡± ¡°mo nan chong, you can¡¯t activate it. no matter how powerful the ghost king token is, it¡¯s not something you can activate!¡± ¡± you¡¯re actually thinking of activating the ghost king token? even an almighty might not be able to activate it, okay? ¡± Chapter 1540 1540 everyone really disappeared the surrounding was filled with the mocking voices of ss S and the other sses. everyone felt that the little darling had been subdued. she had already been caught in the heavenlywork and could not escape. but the little darling¡¯s face was gloomy. the ghost king token in her hand seemed to be burning hot, and after the ghost king token was stained with the little darling¡¯s blood, it trembled as if it had a life of its own. the surrounding people who were attacking the little darling were stunned. everyone¡¯s eyes shed with disbelief. how was this possible? how did mo nan chong do it? how could she have activated the ghost king token with her ability? that was the ghost king token, a very powerful existence in the legends, but no one could use it, only a true ghost king could use it. even if it fell into the hands of the little darling, it shouldn¡¯t be able to use it. however, reality had ruthlessly pped their faces. this ghost king token had actually been driven by the little darling. how did she do it? why? how was that possible? ¡°impossible, the ghost king token can¡¯t be moved!¡± ¡± mo nan chong, i know. the ghost king token in your hand must be fake, right? you¡¯re just using it to scare people, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s the real ghost king token. if it was, mo nan chong wouldn¡¯t be able to control it at all. it¡¯s the ghost king token, not something else! it¡¯s something that can summon a hundred ghosts!¡± the people around them all shook their heads, not believing that this was real. they didn¡¯t even believe that the ghost king token in the little darling¡¯s hand was real. the little darling¡¯s face was solemn and expressionless. when she thought that something might have happened to her godfather, she felt uneasy for no reason. she just wanted to leave this damn ce as soon as possible. she wanted to find her godfather. she had to see her godfather! ¡°darling, be careful!¡± someone attacked mo nan chong. seeing that the little darling had not fully activated the ghost king token, little chu yan immediately pounced on him. he stood in front of the little darling and suffered a heavy blow. he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°brother chu yan!¡± the little darling cried out in shock, his face filled with heartache and disbelief. she looked at the others. after all, there were few people in f-ss. they were being besieged by a group of people, and a few of them were already injured. there were also those who fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up, so everyone helped each other. on the other hand, sses S, A, and the other sses had joined forces to kill them all. they were determined to kill them all. the little darling¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. she saw many people¡¯s blood, and many people were injured. no, she didn¡¯t want them to get hurt! ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± the little darling roared, and the ghost king token in his hand suddenly flew into the sky, directly breaking the inescapable. the little darling stood out from the heavenlywork. a ck aura surrounded her. she was clearly very small, but her entire body exuded the aura of a superior. she was like a king who had descended to the world. she did not say a word, but her eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. the ghost king token flew in the air, and suddenly, a few terrifying ck shadows flew out from it. these ck shadows suddenly attacked everything in their surroundings. ss S, ss A, and ss B were all knocked to the ground in an instant. the little darling¡¯s body was lifted into the air by the ck mist that had transformed into a dragon. she looked down at everyone in front of her. a few people from several sses huddled together and looked at the little darling in horror. ¡°what the hell is she?!¡± ¡°she¡¯s so scary! she can actually activate the ghost king token!¡± ¡± she¡¯s not human, is she?! ¡± ¡°lord rong¡¯s child is not human?¡± ¡± unless she¡¯s not human, she can¡¯t be so heaven-defying. or is she already possessed by something? ¡± everyone swallowed their saliva, their eyes filled with fear. no one had expected the little darling to be so terrifying. everyone in ss F heaved a sigh of relief. the little darling gently floated down from the air, and the ghost king token alsonded. the little darling didn¡¯t take the ghost king token. it fell to the ground, and with a thud, it turned into a ck cat. ¡°meow.¡± the ck cat meowed. it was very small, like a little furball. it jumped onto the little darling¡¯s shoulder, and then nced at the other sses with disdain. ¡°it really is the ghost king token!¡± ¡°it¡¯s rumored that the ghost king token can transform into a ck cat!¡± ¡°how did mo nan chong do it ...¡± the rest of the ss shivered in fear, and no one dared to say anything more. the little darling helped up the injured people on his side one by one. then, he went to yaoyao¡¯s side to take medicine and fed them one by one. after everyone¡¯s wounds were treated, the little darling led the f-ss students up the stairs. at that moment, no one in ss S dared to say a word. mo nan chong was too strong. who could beat her? moreover, she could control the ghost king token. the ghost king token was so powerful ... lin zhiruo and the others chased after him, their faces pale. ¡± mo nan chong, the antidote! ¡± ... the little darling turned to look at lin zhiruo and the others. he didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression was a little gloomy. lin zhiruo and the others were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. after that, the little darling did not say anything more. she led the group of people up the stairs. originally, it would take a few days to get out of this ce, but the little darling¡¯s group only took two days to reach the top of the tower. all the students from ss F went out first. when the elders saw that the first person toe out was little darling, and the rest of the ss F came out after him, they were simply shocked. ¡°you ... are the first toe out? it¡¯s only been two days, and you¡¯re out?¡± the elder was in disbelief. the little darling¡¯s gaze swept towards the elder, his expression somewhat cold, ¡± is there anything else? if there¡¯s nothing else, i have to go.¡± ¡°oh, no, nothing else.¡± the elder was inexplicably afraid of the little darling¡¯s cold expression. the little darling turned around and looked at little chu yan and the others. ¡± brother, i¡¯m going to the director¡¯s ce. you can take everyone back to rest. ¡± ... ¡°i¡¯ll go with you.¡± little chu yan said, ¡± yaoyao, luo qianchen, you two are in charge of taking care of the others. bring everyone back to the dormitory to rest. ¡± ¡°alright, you guys go ahead with your work.¡± everyone could tell that the little darling was in a very bad mood. just now, the other sses had also said that something might have happened to the little darling¡¯s family. the reason why the little darling had brought everyone out so quickly was probably to ask about this. everyone was very cooperative. in the hospital director¡¯s office. the little darling and little chu yan walked in. when the director saw the little darling and little chu yan, he was shocked. ¡± eh, you¡¯re both out? ¡± so fast?¡± ¡°director, i have something to ask you.¡± the little darling stared at the headmaster, his eyes seemingly able to see through his heart. the director smiled guiltily. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? you just came out, don¡¯t you want to rest? ¡± Chapter 1541 1541 chapter 1543-could it be a trap ¡°i don¡¯t need to rest. i¡¯d like to ask if you have any news about my godfather and the others.¡± the little darling asked, ¡± i want to borrow your phone to contact my family. ¡± the hospital director was speechless. what was meant toe still came. he¡¯d been worried since he couldn¡¯t contact song junlin two days ago, but it still happened. what should he do? when he had lost contact with song junlin, he had told him not to tell the little darling about it. but the little darling had asked him about it, and his aura was so terrifying that he had no choice but to tell him! ¡± ahem, how would i know about your family? i don¡¯t contact them every day. ¡± the hospital director chuckled and said, ¡± you can use the phone if you want to. ¡± the little darling looked at the director suspiciously, then picked up the phone and dialed the home phone. no one picked up the phone, so she started calling her godfathers, her grampy, and her godgrandpas ... however, the strange thing was that no one picked up her phone. he couldn¡¯t get through to any of the phones. something was wrong! something was wrong. something must have happened! the little darling looked at theputer in front of the director, and then she nced at him. the dean was speechless. he exchanged a look with the little darling and asked carefully, ¡± you want to use thisputer? ¡± the little darling did not say anything and only nodded. the director stood up in a hurry and pushed the chair away. ¡± you can use it! ¡± the little darling immediately walked over and began to operate theputer to check thetest news. the director was pacing back and forth at the side. he nced at little chu yan beside him and his eyes lit up. he leaned over and asked in a low voice, ¡± little chu yan, what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s her situation? ¡± little chu yan didn¡¯t say anything. he narrowed his eyes and looked at the director with a cold glint in his eyes. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know anything. ¡± the director immediately turned his head away. ¡± i don¡¯t know. how would i know? if i knew something, i wouldn¡¯t be so nervous when i see you guys! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really believe what you¡¯re saying, director.¡± the dean was speechless. the little darling searched the inte and quickly found some news. almost all the people who were close to mommy and daddy had disappeared. the disappearance of song junlin and the others was especially well-reported by the media. after all, he was the leader of the media industry. with ceo song¡¯s sudden disappearance, many people couldn¡¯t find any trace of him, and the song family was in a mess. the 19th floor was also leaderless. not only did the 19 grandfathers go missing, but even brother ting ¡®er had gone missing. after all, these people were the leaders of various industries in the country and abroad. therefore, their disappearance at almost the same time attracted a lot of attention. some said it was because of lord rong, some said it was because of lord fourth, and some said it was the enemy of lord rong and lord fourth who had dealt with them. some even said that they had been taken to the other world by lord rong and lord fourth. when the little darling saw this, his expression was extremelyplicated. how could it be ... did everyone just disappear like that? how did they disappear? it was easier said than done to make such arge group of people, who had countless bodyguards and were extremely powerful, disappear, but they all disappeared! the inte was also abuzz with discussions. as they were all people rted to lord fourth and lord rong, everyone was very surprised and even caused some panic. the little darling¡¯s face was clearly a little grave after reading the news on the inte. jumping down from the chair, the little darling walked up to the director. she raised her head to look at him. ¡± you really don¡¯t know anything? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. what do i know?¡± the hospital director looked confused. ¡°you know.¡± the little darling nced at the director¡¯s phone on the table. the phone just so happened to light up. the director was actually looking at the hot search as well. ¡°alright, i know about your family¡¯s disappearance. but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to investigate at this time. after all, you¡¯re still too young. you should at least get older before you investigate.¡± ¡°furthermore, didn¡¯t you want to be extremely powerful in our academy? if you leave like this, you won¡¯t be able to get stronger. even if you find them, you might not be able to save them. you don¡¯t know where they are either, do you? so many people were discussing it on the inte, but were there any clues? there isn¡¯t, is there?¡± the director spread his hands and looked at the little darling sincerely. ¡± i think that instead of rashly looking for them, you should stay here and respond to all changes by staying still. once you go out, you may be targeted by others. ¡± the little darling narrowed his eyes at the director. ¡± do you know something? how do you know that they were taken away? who had taken them away? didn¡¯t they leave on their own?¡± the dean was speechless. he didn¡¯t mean it that way! he just wanted to persuade her. the dean¡¯s scalp turned numb from the little darling¡¯s stare, and he hurriedly exined, ¡± ¡°this, i¡¯m just guessing. i think they can¡¯t not tell you that they disappeared for no reason. since he didn¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s very likely that he was forced to go missing. you seem to be on good terms with your family, don¡¯t you?¡± the little darling nced at the headmaster, his eyes cold. without another word, he turned and left. chu yan also immediately followed the little darling. although little chu yan did not look at the inte, he had heard the specific situation. he asked as he walked, ¡± what do we do next? ¡± are you going back?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve arranged to meet with someone who knows about the foreignd tradingpany.¡± the little darling said, ¡± let¡¯s meet the person first. i need to know some information about thatpany. ¡± it might be useful.¡± ¡°yes.¡± little chu yan nodded. a few dayster, it was sunday. the students of the academy were given a holiday, and everyone could go down the mountain to y in town. ... it was also the day that little darling had an appointment with someone. that person said that he had information about the otherworld tradingpany and asked little darling to meet her. he could sell the information to little darling. the little darling did not hesitate at all. he went down the mountain with little chu yan on sunday. the secluded town was still very lively and prosperous. the little darling quickly arrived at the bar he had agreed to meet with someone. it was evening and the bar was already crowded. ¡°be careful,¡± little chu yan followed the little darling and said, ¡± we still don¡¯t know if the other party really knows about the tradingpany or if it¡¯s just a trap. ¡± after all, the people around him were starting to disappear one by one, so he had to be on guard against all this. the little darling looked at chu yan and nodded. ¡± i know. i will be careful. ¡± she¡¯s only letting me in, so you can wait for me here.¡± ¡°call me if you need anything.¡± chu yan looked at the little darling and gave him a few words of advice. ¡°alright,¡± he said. Chapter 1542 1542 i must avenge lord rong! the little darling immediately went to a private room on the second floor of the bar. after she entered the private room, she frowned when she saw the people in the room. she had thought that they would be students from the academy. she had never thought that the people in the private room were actually a group of people who looked like gangsters. although she wasn¡¯t afraid of these people, the little darling couldn¡¯t help but frown. she was a little suspicious that she had walked into the wrong ce. so the little guy took two steps back and looked at the private room number. he realized that he was right. this was the room. ¡°you are the people who can provide me with information?¡± the little darling looked at the group of people who looked like gangsters. these people came in all shapes and sizes, and they looked a littleplicated. some wore clothes from another world, some looked like they were from this world, and some had dyed their hair yellow. there were also some who wore gold chains. ¡°oh, so you¡¯re the one who wants to buy information.¡± one of them with blonde hair whistled at the little darling. ¡± i know you. mo nan chong, the daughter of lord rong and lord fourth ... how interesting. i¡¯ve only seen you on tv before. i didn¡¯t expect to see you in real life. ¡± ¡°leng rongrong¡¯s daughter. interesting.¡± ¡± he¡¯s as good-looking as lord rong. he¡¯s so young and he¡¯s already so good-looking! ¡± the group of people looked at the little darling mischievously, as if they were interested in him. the little darling frowned. she didn¡¯t like these people teasing her mother in such a teasing tone, but she still held her temper in order to get the information she wanted. the little darling¡¯s face lit up with a smile that was not a smile. he took a few steps forward and swept his gaze over the few of them. ¡± let¡¯s cut the crap. since you all say that you have information, why don¡¯t you state a price and sell me the information? ¡± ¡°of course i can sell you the information. however, we have a condition.¡± a guy wearing a gold chain said. ¡°what condition?¡± the little darling raised an eyebrow. ¡±e y with us. your mother is a little snobbish, but you¡¯re not like that, are you? ¡± the man with the gold chain smiled at the little darling, his eyes actually a little perverted. the little darling was not an ordinary child, so he could naturally see the disgusting look in the big gold chain guy¡¯s eyes. he even beckoned her toe to his side. the little darling endured it, but still walked over. she had to know about thepany in the other world. the situation seemed to be worse than she had imagined. her family had disappeared into thin air, and she was running out of time. moreover, thispany from another world was very difficult to investigate. the man with the gold chain looked at the little darling with interest. after sizing him up, he said, ¡± you¡¯re indeed prettier than leng rongrong ... hehe, how would this b * tch feel if she knew that i couldn¡¯t touch her but had touched her daughter? ¡± ¡°he¡¯ll probably go crazy!¡± ¡°but i won¡¯t have the chance anymore. after all, her whereabouts are unknown!¡± ¡°hehehe, i didn¡¯t expect that i would have the chance to take revenge on her in my lifetime! it¡¯s that b * tch leng rongrong who destroyed my organization!¡± the little darling¡¯s face turned cold. he understood immediately that they were all his mommy¡¯s enemies. she knew that her mother was very powerful and had helped many people in the past. when she helped others, it was inevitable that she would offend some people. therefore, her mother had friends all over the world, and enemies all over the world. in the past, she had many friends, so no one dared to say anything about her mother. but now, his friends had disappeared, so these enemies dared toe to the surface. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she felt that this group of people might know about the foreignd tradingpany, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to deal with them. the man with the gold chain excitedly reached out his hand to the little darling, wanting to pinch his face. ¡± everyone says leng rongrong¡¯s daughter is extremely smart, but i don¡¯t think she¡¯s that smart. was it very powerful? they still let us y with them however we want. to be honest, i¡¯ve never tasted such a young girl before!¡± ¡°it¡¯s exciting,¡± ¡± hahaha, little girl, i¡¯ll give you a chance. if you do as i say, i¡¯ll tell you what you want to know! ¡± before the gold-chained man¡¯s hand could reach the little darling¡¯s face, the little darling suddenly grabbed the gold-chained man¡¯s wrist. she was very strong. although it was very small, her strength was so strong that the gold-chained man¡¯s hand could not move. ¡°what are you doing!¡± the man with the gold chain looked at the little darling in shock. ¡°i said, what are you doing? don¡¯t touch me. i know that you are my mother¡¯s enemies, but i¡¯m not here to seek revenge for you. i¡¯m only here to exchange information with you. this is a separate matter, don¡¯t you understand?¡± the little darling spoke in a domineering manner. the man with the gold chain frowned. ¡± little thing, let go of my hand. otherwise, i will drop you to your death! ¡± she¡¯s really leng rongrong¡¯s b * stard, and her temper is quite simr to hers!¡± the little darling sneered at the man with the gold chain. ¡± try it! ¡± as he spoke, the man with the gold chain was using his strength, but so was the little darling. she slowly bent the man¡¯s wrist. then, almost instantly, the gold chain guy¡¯s wrist made a cracking sound. his wrist had dislocated! ¡°ah, my hand!¡± the man with the gold chain eximed, and everyone around them looked at the little darling. everyone quieted down. they probably didn¡¯t expect the little darling to be so terrifying that he could break someone¡¯s hand. ¡°she¡¯s exactly like leng rongrong!¡± ¡°this little thing is even more terrifying than leng rongrong!¡± ¡°what should we do?¡± the rest of the people were frightened by the little darling¡¯s behavior and they all looked at the little darling with a chill on their faces. the little darling let go of the hand with the gold chain and wiped his hands with a tissue, looking a little disgusted. she took a few steps back with a ruffian aura around her. although she was very small, that ruffian-like and bad feeling was vividly expressed by her. the little darling took a few steps back and sat down on a high stool at the side. then she crossed her legs and looked at the gold chain guy and the others. his big eyes were cold and intimidating. ... ¡°tell me, where is the foreignd tradingpany?¡± the little darling casually took a bottle of wine from the side and said, ¡± if you don¡¯t say anything, i won¡¯t be polite. ¡± ¡± little thing, you¡¯re leng rongrong¡¯s daughter after all. you have some of her style. but so what? do you think you can deal with us? do you know who we are? ¡± the gold chain guy sneered, ¡± we are from the revenge group! ¡± the little darling was speechless. ¡°we also have experts among us! otherwise, do you think we would meet you so easily?¡± the gold chain didn¡¯t seem to hurt much anymore, but he was still very arrogant. ¡± stop being crazy. i just want to know where thatpany is! ¡± the little darling said coldly, ¡± i¡¯ll ask you onest time. do you know or not? if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t waste my time! ¡± Chapter 1543 1543 li chenle is here! ¡°little thing, i¡¯ll say this too, don¡¯t be ungrateful when i give you face. do you really think that we can¡¯t deal with you with that little trick?¡± the gold chain guy red at the little darling. there was a thick viciousness in his eyes, as if he did not care about the little darling at all. although his wrist was dislocated, he didn¡¯t seem to care. the little darling¡¯s eyes swept across the entire private room. there were seven people in total. the gold chain guy and the blondie were sitting in the middle. these people did not have any aura around them. they looked fierce, but in fact, they were just so-so. on the other hand, the thin man in the corner, who had his head lowered the whole time and seemed to have no sense of existence, looked a little scary. the man had his head lowered the entire time, not saying a word. it was as if he was detached from the secr world, as if he was an otherworldly expert. the little darling nced at the man warily. just as she was wondering if this man would attack her, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. she felt a little dizzy. his gaze suddenly fell on an unremarkable corner. something was burning there, and it was giving off a faint smoke. he had thought that it was sandalwood, but now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t. it was sleeping gas! ¡°you¡¯re not here to make a deal with me, you¡¯re here to deal with me!¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°i wanted to make a deal with you, but you didn¡¯t want to cooperate, did you?¡± the gold chain guy smiled and said, ¡± shadow, do it! ¡± the ck shadow suddenly charged towards the little darling. although the little darling¡¯s body was a little weak, she still held on. she did not fight with the shadow, but instead suddenly attacked the gold chain. the gold chain guy didn¡¯t expect the little darling to still have strength at this time, so he waspletely defenseless. almost in an instant, his brain was hit hard by the little darling¡¯s several bottles. the wine bottle shattered, and the gold chain man felt dizzy. the little darling quickly pressed the sharp opening of the bottle against the main artery on the gold chain guy¡¯s neck and then sneered. ¡± don¡¯t move. if you move again, i¡¯ll make him die! ¡± after being unconscious for a while, the gold chain guy was in disbelief. ¡± little thing, why didn¡¯t you faint? ¡± although they knew that leng rongrong¡¯s daughter was not easy to deal with, and they were well-prepared, they did not expect that leng rongrong¡¯s daughter would be so difficult to deal with. they had filled the ce with knockout powder, but she actually didn¡¯t faint. the little darling was actually a little dizzy, but she did her best to control herself. her small hand clutched the ss bottle tightly, and she deliberately made her hand cut to keep herself awake. because of the heavy knockout powder, the little darling felt waves of dizziness. she seemed to be dozing off, but she always woke up within a second or two. ¡°tell me, where is the foreignd tradingpany!¡± the little darling growled. ¡°do you think it¡¯s that easy to find thatpany? it¡¯s usually the one who finds people who need to cooperate, and thatpany often changes locations. today it¡¯s here, tomorrow it may be somewhere else!¡± the gold chain guy sneered, ¡± i think leng rongrong and the others are long dead. what¡¯s the point of looking for them? even if you find them, they¡¯ll only be corpses! ¡± the little darling¡¯s hand exerted a little force, and the gold chain guy frowned in pain. ¡± ... ¡± the little darling wanted to let the gold chain guy stand up, but when he thought that he was too small to threaten the gold chain guy, he gave up. her mind was already a little dizzy and she was spinning rapidly, thinking about how to help her at the same time as little chu yan. her consciousness was getting more and more blurry. at first, the pain could still make her a little more awake, but gradually, she felt that she could no longer control herself. she was about to lose consciousness! just as the little darling was about to fight to the death, the thin man who had been gloomy all this time suddenly attacked the little darling. his speed was extremely fast, but the little darling¡¯s reaction was half a beat slower due to the knockout powder. almost immediately, the little darling was restrained by the thin man. at this moment, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open, and a young man at the door looked in their direction. ¡°darling!¡± when little chu yan saw his little darling being taken down by the thin man, his face immediately became worried. while he was waiting downstairs, he kept feeling that something was not quite right. although this ce was not quite the same as the outside world, ces like bars still did not allow minors to enter. however, they managed to get in without a hitch. no one even stopped them. he immediately thought that this ce had probably been bribed by someone, or they hade here as a trap. but he didn¡¯t expect that he was still toote. the little darling had fallen for it! they didn¡¯t bring storm and the others out, not even the ghost king token, so it was very difficult to deal with now. little chu yan attacked the shadow without a second word. the shadow threw the little darling to the blondie and then started fighting with little chu yan. the little darling was about to lose consciousness. she muttered to little chu yan, ¡± brother yan ... hurry up and leave. don¡¯t worry about me ... you can¡¯t beat him! ¡± she could clearly sense that this shadow was not simple. although her body was extremely weak and her consciousness was in a mess, she could instinctively feel that this shadow was very powerful. she felt that little chu yan wouldn¡¯t be able to save her and might even die here. hence, she wanted little chu yan to leave and look for another opportunity. however, that shadow was really powerful. he suddenly started fighting with little chu yan. many weapons in little chu yan¡¯s hands flew towards the shadow, but the shadow rushed towards little chu yan with unstoppable momentum. his speed was as fast as lightning, and little chu yan was no match for him at all. when the little darling lost consciousness, he saw that little chu yan was about to be defeated ... ¨C it was already dark when li chenle disembarked from a boat. he squatted by the side of the road and vomited. ¡± f * ck, motherf * cker, what kind of boat is this? how do you drive it? i¡¯m already seasick! ¡± after vomiting for a long time, li chenle finally stood up with much difficulty. ... he looked at the secluded town and frowned, especially when he saw some people dressed in strange clothes. he was a little frightened. ¡°is the little darling in this ce?¡± li chenle looked left and right suspiciously. because it was already dark, he wanted to find a ce to stay. he wanted to rest for the night before going to find his little darling. he didn¡¯t know if the little darling knew what was going on in the outside world ... he was about to go crazy. the people around him were disappearing one by one. he was worried and angry. he was worried that all these people had gone missing. anyone who was rted to lord rong had gone missing. he was angry because he had a good rtionship with lord rong, but no one took him away. was he looking down on his rtionship with lord rong? on one hand, he was worried that he would go missing. on the other hand, he was worried about those who had gone missing. he was also a little stupid and really didn¡¯t know what to do, so he could only run to find the little darling. the little darling and little chu yan were both very smart. even if these two little guys didn¡¯t have any ideas, he could go to storm. these few were also as smart as spirits, they would definitely have a way. ... Chapter 1544 1544 chapter 1546-i want to eat you ... ¡± sir, your documents and money ... ¡± the receptionist stared at the disheveled li chenle and felt that he was no different from a beggar. li chenle searched all over his body, but to his dismay, his wallet was missing! it wasn¡¯t just his wallet; his identification documents and everything else were all gone. it had been stolen! he recalled that he was too dizzy when he got off the boat, so he had been squatting and vomiting, so someone might have stolen it. li chenle¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡°how can i be so unlucky? my wallet was stolen!¡± ¡± ... if you don¡¯t have money, just tell us ... ¡± the receptionist rolled her eyes, then tried to smile and said, ¡± sir, if you don¡¯t have money, i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stay in the hotel. we don¡¯t do charity here. ¡± as she spoke, thedy at the front desk took the room card back and waited for li chenle. li chenle: ¡± can i owe you first? i¡¯m not short on money. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little troublesome to apply for another one now. ¡± my phone¡¯s gone too!¡± ¡°of course not!¡± the receptionist looked at li chenle with a ¡®do you think that¡¯ look. li chenle felt defeated. he walked out of the ce and tried to find someone on the street to help him find out more about the inferno divine college. however, everyone looked at him with disdain and avoided him. li chenle was a little flustered and exasperated. a momentter, he arrived at a bar street. he felt his pockets and realized that he was penniless. he was about to go crazy. how could he have thought that his exit would be so unsessful? not only did he vomit half to death, but everything on him had also been stolen. if he was a woman, perhaps there would be men willing to help. now that he was a man, people looked at him as if they had seen a ghost. it could be said that they were very guarded against him. just as li chenle was feeling hopeless, he suddenly saw a group of men walking out of a bar. two of the men were carrying two children. he could almost immediately tell that one of the children was a little darling. he looked again and saw that the other child was little chu yan. what was going on? li chenle dodged subconsciously. he looked in that direction in disbelief. it seemed like these men were up to no good, and the little darling and little chu yan had both fainted. f * ck, he hade to seek refuge with them and asked them to think of a way, but in the end, something had happened to these two children? there were so many of them, he probably couldn¡¯t beat them, right? li chenle picked up a rock and held it in his hand, thinking about whether he should rush forward to save the man or observe the situation first. he wasn¡¯t very good at fighting, and little darling and little chu yan had fainted. they might not wake up even if he went up. if they really went up and started fighting, he would probably be taken away ... or, he would be killed directly. the townspeople looked very cold. although there were peopleing and going, he was almost sure that even if he went up to ask for help, no one would help him. no! the n of directly saving people wouldn¡¯t work, so it was better to think about it. there were only the little darling and little chu yan here, which meant that storm and the others were still in the academy. he had to go to the academy to find storm ... although it was a dog and a horse, their intelligence and martial arts were indeed higher than his. li chenle was cautious and secretly memorized the license te number of the car that had taken the little darling away. then, he continued to inquire about the news of the school of divine me. however, li chenle couldn¡¯t find any information even after a long time. he was even bullied by a group of beggars, and those beggars were more powerful than him. after li chenle was beaten up, he pitifully sat in a corner, looking like he was about to cry. ¡°how can i be so unlucky? what should i do now? if something happened to the little darling and the others, who else can i go to?¡± ¡± everyone rted to lord rong has disappeared ... everything has disappeared. everything that belongs to lord rong and lord fourth has either disappeared or been taken away. ¡± ¡°what should we do? if even the little darling and the others disappear ... what should we do?¡± li chenle covered his face and sniffled, not knowing what to do. at this moment, a coin fell from above. li chenle looked at the coin that had rolled to his feet and raised his head. he then shouted hysterically, ¡± i¡¯m not a beggar! take back your money! ¡± then, he picked up the money and stuffed it into the man¡¯s hand angrily. lu yang just saw this man crying so miserably, so he threw some money to him. he didn¡¯t expect this man to go crazy like a mad dog. ¡°me divine college! the inferno divine college!¡± after li chenle went crazy for a while, he suddenly saw the words on lu yang¡¯s chest. it was the uniform of the academy of divinity. was this boy a student of the academy? lu yang looked at li chenle coldly. ¡°are you a student of the inferno divine college?¡± li chenle grabbed lu yang¡¯s clothes and looked at him excitedly. ¡°yes.¡± lu yang frowned. ¡°you, you, you know where the divine college is, right? can you take me to the academy? i need to find someone. ¡± please, i beg you, help me and take me to her!¡± li chenle looked at lu yang expectantly, hoping that he could help him. it was not easy for him to meet a student from the academy. this was hisst hope. he had to quickly find storm and let it think of a way. ¡°who?¡± lu yang looked at li chenle calmly and took a step back. ... ¡°mo nan chong, do you know little chuyan? they¡¯re all students of the academy, and i¡¯m a friend of their parents!¡± ¡± i¡¯m not a bad person, ¡± li chenle said anxiously. ¡± i¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± lu yang nced at li chenle, who was covered in tears and snot. he was disgusted, but he still nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll take you there. ¡± ¡°thank you!¡± a few minutester, li chenle was taken away by lu yang. standing on lu yang¡¯s sword, li chenle was dumbfounded. ¡± so, so cool ... so, there¡¯s really such a thing as sword kinesis flight ... but, can you fly lower? i feel like i¡¯m going to faint from sword kinesis ... ¡± as he spoke, li chenle turned his head to the side and vomited. lu suan looked at the sword that was almost touching the ground, and his expression wasplicated. he looked down at his waist and saw li chenle¡¯s hands holding him tightly. his expression became even moreplicated. ¡°it¡¯s only two meters high. i won¡¯t die from the fall. i won¡¯t even get injured. you don¡¯t have to hold me like this.¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m afraid of heights.¡± li chenle¡¯s hands were tightly wrapped around lu yang¡¯s waist. ¡°do you believe i¡¯ll eat you?¡± lu yang was a little annoyed. he didn¡¯t like to be touched by others. ¡°eat, eat me?¡± li chenle was a little flustered. ¡± you, don¡¯t joke around. ¡± ... ¡°don¡¯t you know that there are still some students who study demonic beasts in the academy? i am, i like to eat people.¡± lu yang was frighteningly cold. Chapter 1545 1545 chapter 1547-identity verification li chenle¡¯s hand gradually loosened. he took a few steps back, and then another, and then suddenly missed his step. ¡± before he couldnd on the ground, li chenle felt his body be light as he was caught in an embrace. lu yang¡¯s face darkened as he looked at li chenle. ¡± are you stupid? ¡± ¡°you, you¡¯re just scaring me?¡± li chenle trembled as he looked at lu yang. ¡± you won¡¯t really eat people, will you? i don¡¯t think this ce is normal. if you eat people, no one will find out that i¡¯m being eaten.¡± ¡°humans are so unptable. why should i eat them? there¡¯s so much good food, why wouldn¡¯t i eat good food?¡± lu yang looked at li chenle as if he was an idiot. this was the stupidest human he had ever seen. ¡± yeah, there¡¯s so much good food. it¡¯s uncivilized to eat so many people. let¡¯s just eat good food! ¡± li chenle heaved a sigh of relief and jumped out of lu su¡¯s arms. he licked his lips and asked, ¡± are we still far? ¡± i¡¯m a little anxious!¡± lu suan looked ahead and could already see a hall in the school. ¡°it¡¯s still so far, so high? should i fly up?¡± li chenle swallowed his saliva. ¡°you can also choose to walk on your own.¡± lu yang said. ¡°i, i choose to fly up.¡± li chenle grabbed lu yang and wrapped his arms around his waist. lu yang looked at the hand on his waist and tried his best to hold it in. then, he brought li chenle to yanshen college. after entering the academy, li chenle pulled lu yang aside and asked him where to find little darling and little chu yan. he knew that the two of them were not around, so he asked again, ¡± you can look for storm, but where are they? ¡± lu yang nced at li chenle and said, ¡± i need to verify your identity first. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± li chenle was taken aback. ¡± my identification was stolen ... i can¡¯t prove my identity. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, the principal knows.¡± after that, lu su brought li chenle to the director¡¯s office. the director quickly confirmed that li chenle really knew lord rong. he looked at li chenle in surprise and asked in a low voice, ¡± lord rong, those friends and acquaintances of yours have all disappeared. why haven¡¯t you gone missing yet? ¡± ¡°how would i know!¡± li chenle¡¯s face darkened. the director nodded. ¡± that¡¯s true. if you knew, you wouldn¡¯t havee here. ¡± li chenle: ¡± can you take me to storm now? i have something urgent to look for them. ¡± ¡°lu yang, take him to the dog.¡± the dean said. lu yang nodded, then brought li chenle to find storm. not long after, li chenle met storm and the others. seeing li chenle¡¯s appearance, storm and the othersughed mockingly. the crunching sound seemed to be asking why li chenle was in such a sorry state and what he was doing here. ¡°i have an urgent matter to discuss with you!¡± li chenle nced at lu yang as he spoke. ¡± shouldn¡¯t you step back? let¡¯s talk about private matters!¡± ¡°you can understand what they¡¯re saying?¡± lu yang raised an eyebrow at li chenle. ¡± no... ¡± li chenle was stunned for a moment, then stared at lu yang for a long time. ¡± you mean, you can understand what they are saying, and you can help me trante? ¡± lu yang didn¡¯t say anything. his face was cold, but it seemed that he meant that. he had already guessed that something might have happened to the little darling. otherwise, this seemingly stupid man would not have asked nothing. he did not recruit people, but directly went to storm. he knew that something had happened to the little darling and the others. ¡°oh, you said you¡¯re a demonic beast, so it¡¯s not strange that you can understand! after all, you¡¯re not humans, you¡¯re animals!¡± li chenle was getting a little excited. ¡± but you¡¯re not a bad person, are you? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t need it.¡± lu yang frowned and turned to leave. li chenle grabbed lu yang¡¯s arm and said, ¡± don¡¯t go. i need you. ¡± that, little darling and little chu yan are in trouble.¡± lu yang didn¡¯t say anything, but he understood. li chenle was speechless. he hadn¡¯t even said anything, so why did he look like he had guessed it? forget it, forget it, saving people was more important. ¡± it¡¯s like this. i just arrived here today, and as soon as i got off the boat, my money was stolen, and then ... ¡± ¡°get to the main point.¡± lu yang looked at li chenle coldly, unable to stand his long-winded speech. ¡± oh, anyway, i saw the little darling and chu yanter. they both fainted and were taken away. i don¡¯t know who those people were, but they were definitely not in the same group as those who took away master rong¡¯s friends. this group of people looked easier to deal with. i didn¡¯t save the little darling because i was alone. i¡¯m nning to call for reinforcements to save them ...¡± ¡± i¡¯ve memorized their car te number, so i want storm to help me hack the surveince cameras and find out where the car te went. ¡± li chenle rambled on and exined that he was not ipetent and that he had not been able to save the little darling and little chu yan. it was because he was alone and there were too many of them. it was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands. lu yang roughly understood the situation and thenmunicated with the storm. when storm and the others heard this, their ears perked up, and each of them looked more nervous than the other. ¡°do you have aputer?¡± li chenle asked lu yang, ¡± storm will definitely be able to find out their whereabouts. this dog is amazing! ¡± ¡°a dog?¡± lu yang looked at storm. storm was speechless. not long after, lu yang brought theputer over, and storm immediately began to search for the whereabouts of little darling and the others. li chenle¡¯s car te number was very useful. they had found the little darling¡¯s whereabouts and had been taken to arge cruise ship that was about to leave this ce. ¡°damn it, where are they taking darling and little chu yan?¡± li chenle asked anxiously when he saw the image. ¡°this is a cruise ship from J country.¡± lu yang said, ¡± J country. we have to go to J country quickly. ¡± li chenle looked at lu yang. ... ¡°roar!¡± storm roared anxiously. ¡°there are many rules when you leave from here.¡± lu su said, ¡± i¡¯ll go and settle the procedures. i can only leave tomorrow afternoon at the earliest. ¡± ¡°tomorrow afternoon? can¡¯t you be faster?¡± li chenle was slightly displeased. storm and the others also looked at lu yang in dissatisfaction. ¡°unless you want to fly, it¡¯ll be faster.¡± lu yang said, ¡± however, with your physique, you will vomit to death before you can fly for long. ¡± li chenle¡¯s face was filled with misery. ...... when the little darling woke up, his hands and feet were already tied up. little chu yan was also tightly tied up beside her. they were locked in a small room and had no way of escaping. ¡± where is this ... ¡± little chu yan asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°on the cruise ship.¡± the little darling said, ¡± we¡¯ve been brought out of the secluded town. ¡± ... ¡± who are these people? are they the ones who kidnapped our family? ¡± little chu yan asked with a gloomy expression. he knew that his mother and father had also gone missing. Chapter 1546 1546 chapter 1548-wrist dislocated ¡°no.¡± the little darling tried to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t break free from the ropes that bound her. she exined to little chu yan the situation of the group of people. ¡°it¡¯s not the person who took godfather and little ting ¡®er away. these people did not have such powerful abilities. they must be the people who went against mommy in the past and were finally taken care of by mommy. then, they formed a revenge group ... to take revenge on mommy.¡± ¡°revenge group?¡± little chu yan was at a loss for words. the little darling nodded helplessly. ¡± although mommy is very powerful, she did leave behind quite a few enemies. when she was around, these people didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to her. but when she¡¯s gone, and the other friends are also gone, they became more daring. ¡± ¡°how troublesome.¡± little chu yan frowned. ¡± all my weapons have been taken away. it seems that they know us better. also, we seem to have been drugged. ¡± ¡°yeah, i don¡¯t feel like i have much strength.¡± the little darling said. ¡°looks like i can¡¯t run for the time being, i can only wait for an opportunity to act.¡± little chu yan said. the two little guys knew that they couldn¡¯t run away for the time being, so they just stayed there quietly and didn¡¯t let themselves consume any strength. they knew that their mouths were not sealed, so it would be useless even if they shouted for help. the two little babies were calm. when the man with the gold chain and the others came over, they were surprised to see that the little darling and little chu yan had already woken up, but they had no intention of resisting and running away. ¡± you guys are interesting. you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re so deep in your thoughts! ¡± ¡°brat, you¡¯re pretty good. do you believe i¡¯ll twist your wrist too?¡± the little darling stared coldly at the man with the gold chain. she did not say anything, but her eyes were somewhat vignt. the man with the gold chain sneered. he took a few steps forward and squatted down to look at the little darling. ¡± you¡¯re really simr to leng rongrong. both of you are so annoying. ¡± the little darling still did not speak, but there was a hint of stubbornness in his eyes. ¡°little thing, do you know what our revenge group does? even though leng rongrong is nowhere to be seen, you¡¯re still here. we¡¯ll teach you a lesson first, and let that b * tch leng rongrong know that she¡¯s not the best in the world.¡± the gold chain guy rubbed his wrist. he still felt pain when he thought about it. ¡± shadow, cut off her hand. let her know what it means to pay a blood debt with blood. ¡± the shadow took a step forward, squatted down, and looked at the little darling. this man was very thin, and there was a strong sense of hostility on his body. there was a knife scar on his neck, but he was a very strong person. his aura made people feel that he was very strong. the shadow squatted down and directly grabbed the little darling¡¯s wrist. then, with two moves, the little darling¡¯s wrist was dislocated. the little darling did not even frown. the man with the gold chain looked at the little darling with interest. ¡± you¡¯re a tough one. you¡¯re quite interesting at such a young age. i like stubborn little girls like you. ¡± you¡¯ll have fun then.¡± the man with the gold chainughed and said a few words before leaving. of ¡°darling, how are you?¡± chu yan asked worriedly. ¡°i¡¯m fine. it¡¯s not serious.¡± the little darling said, ¡± it¡¯s much better than breaking a bone. if it can be untied, i can put it back on my own. ¡± ¡°we have to find a way to leave this ce. the revenge group must have more of such people. a tall tree attracts the wind. mommy is so powerful and has made many achievements in many ces. she must have many enemies.¡± little chu yan nodded. ¡± indeed. ¡± they had to think of a way to escape. otherwise, they might end up in an even worse situation. at that time, it would be even more difficult to escape. ¨C by the time li chenle and his partner boarded the cruise ship with the animals, it was already the afternoon of the next day. with lu yang¡¯s help, li chenle had filled his stomach and put on a clean set of clothes. he had also retrieved his identification documents. even though he had lost quite a bit of cash and his phone, it was not a big problem. on the cruise ship, lu yang had been very quiet the whole time, while li chenle was constantly chattering. lu yang kept looking at him with a cold face. ¡°you¡¯re so annoying!¡± ¡°i¡¯m worried about the little darling and little chuyan!¡± li chenle said uneasily, ¡± also ... i¡¯m worried about myself too. i don¡¯t know where song junlin and the others went. they all disappeared all of a sudden. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s scary? they¡¯re all living people, but why did they suddenly disappear like they were living people? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re worried about yourself, right?¡± li chenle replied,¡¯can¡¯t i worry about myself? if those people are already dead and i¡¯m missing, doesn¡¯t that mean i¡¯m going to die too?¡± ¡°you¡¯re still alive,¡± lu yang said. li chenle pped his thigh. ¡± of course i¡¯m still alive! if i¡¯m dead, do i still need to worry? ¡± lu yang looked at li chenle with aplicated expression. after a long while, lu yang said, ¡± the others have disappeared, but you¡¯re still here. this means that you¡¯re not that important, and they don¡¯t want to deal with you. perhaps, your rtionship with lord rong isn¡¯t that close yet.¡± ¡°are you insulting me? i have a good rtionship with lord rong, okay? how am i not at that level? what did i say? did the kidnapper look down on me?¡± li chenle said angrily, ¡± if i¡¯ve really been kidnapped, the first thing i¡¯ll ask is why i¡¯m thest one! ¡± lu yang looked at li chenle and smiled imperceptibly. ¡± what are youughing at? do you think they won¡¯t kidnap me? ¡± li chenle¡¯s face turned red. ¡± i¡¯m not that strong, but the people around lord rong are all perverts. how can ipare to them? besides, i¡¯m not that weak, okay?¡± lu yang did not say anything else. the storm and the others were arranged to stay in arge room, so li chenle decided to go look for them. when he saw a ck cat lying next to storm, his mouth twitched, ¡± when did cats and dogs have such a good rtionship? however, was that ck cat really a good person? are you sure you¡¯re not an enemy spy?¡± the ck cat looked at li chenle, its eyes filled with terror. ¡°just pretend i didn¡¯t say anything,¡± li chenle said. there was aputer in front of storm, and on theputer was the image of the little darling being taken away. on the screen, a few people could be seen being magnified. storm was obviously trying to see who these people were. ... ¡°storm, can you tell who it is?¡± li chenle asked. ¡°aowu.¡± storm called out twice and nodded his head, knowing who these people were. ¡°who is it?¡± li chenle leaned over. ¡± i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen him before. ¡± the storm howled a few times. li chenle was speechless. he couldn¡¯t understand what the dog was barking about! Chapter 1547 1547 chapter 1549-so unconstrucible ¡°they¡¯re the enemies of my beloved mother, lord rong. storm said that it remembered these people. lord rong had saved a few people from their hands before. they¡¯re bearing a grudge against lord rong.¡± the door opened. lu su leaned against the door and looked at li chenle calmly. li chenle: ¡± ... how do you understand their words? ¡± was it because he was too stupid? why did it feel like so many people couldmunicate with these animals, but he couldn¡¯t? lu yang looked at li chenle as if he was an idiot, then continued to trante storm¡¯s words. storm talked about the past. the man with the gold chain and his friends had done something bad and were bumped into by lord rong. in order to save a child, lord rong had taught them a lesson. it was probably because of this that the gold-chained man and the others harbored hatred in their hearts. in fact, chief rong had done this many times. usually, when they encountered injustice, chief rong would help unless they couldn¡¯t see it. however, if they did, chief rong wouldn¡¯t ignore it. because of this, lord rong had offended many people. lord rong had always been strong, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of offending people. these people who had been taught by her would usually avoid her the next time they saw her. what he didn¡¯t expect was that this time, they actually dared toe out and deal with the little darling like this. they must have found out that lord rong wasn¡¯t here, so they thought that the little darling and the others were easy to bully. after exining, storm was probably a little angry, so it jumped up and screamed. lu yang was speechless. ¡°what¡¯s it doing? is it jolting?¡± storm¡¯s mouth twitched in disbelief. ¡°it¡¯s just a little angry and wants to save little master.¡± lu yang exined with a headache. he looked at storm and said, ¡± you¡¯d better be quiet. it wasn¡¯t easy to get you in. ¡± when storm heard this, it immediately quieted down. the few of them had a long discussion in the room. not only were they going to track down the little darling, but they were also going to save him. ...... time flew by and the little darling and little chu yan were brought to J country. although the two of them had been looking for a chance to escape, they had never found one. the man with the gold chain probably had a bad experience with master rong, so he was especially vignt and kept giving them medicine. not only that, he had also asked the shadow to keep an eye on them, and the shadow had also been watching them without rest. after they got onnd, they were stuffed into a car. the car drove all the way. a few hourster, they arrived at an ancient castle-like ce. this castle looked very ancient. it had a huge garden and arge forest behind it. the man with the gold chain said excitedly, ¡± do you know that there are a lot of people here today? they¡¯re all waiting to see you! ¡± ¡°my mother¡¯s enemy?¡± the little darling nced at the man with the gold chain. ¡°of course it¡¯s your mother¡¯s enemy!¡± the man with the gold chain said, ¡± we, the revenge group, are all your mother¡¯s enemies! hahahaha! you¡¯re dead for sure. it¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t know if that b * tch leng rongrong is still alive. but we¡¯ll record a video for her. if she¡¯s alive, we¡¯ll show it to her. if she¡¯s dead, we¡¯ll burn it! she will know the consequences of offending us!¡± ¡°so, what are you nning to do to me?¡± the little darling said all sorts of polite words. ¡°heh, you¡¯ll know when the timees. i actually quite like children, especially cute ones. it¡¯s a pity that you reincarnated into the wrong body, you¡¯re leng rongrong¡¯s daughter. if you weren¡¯t her daughter, i might have been nice to you!¡± the man with the gold chain was proud of himself, and the people around him were also quite excited. not long after, the little darling was handed over to a servant in the castle. then, the little guy was brought to a room to be tidied up. the little darling felt as if he had been dressed up into a huge bow ... when she saw herself in the mirror, wearing a dress with an oversized bow, her face twitched. however, she couldn¡¯t struggle or take it off. she didn¡¯t have the strength either. her wrist was still dislocated. she was cute, but it didn¡¯t really fit her style. the little darling had an inexplicable feeling that she was a person of several decades of age, but she was wearing a dress that even a child of a few years old would find exaggerated. didn¡¯t he want to abuse her? why the hell did he make her a gift? after the servant had tidied up the little darling, she took him away. not long after, the little darling was brought to a meeting room. the meeting room was very big and there were many people in it. when the little darling appeared in a bow, many people were excited. then, the little darling saw little chu yan, who was also dressed in a strange way. ¡± this is leng rongrong, that b * tch¡¯s daughter, mo nan chong. this guy over here is leng rongrong, that b * tch¡¯s godson. anyway, it¡¯s all leng rongrong¡¯s fault! ¡± the man with the gold chain excitedly introduced. he was dressed in a formal suit and looked like a big boss. there were many other people in the meeting room, and they looked like a motley crew ... the little darling¡¯s eyes swept over them. she didn¡¯t recognize any of them, but they weren¡¯t very powerful. ¡± master jin is indeed amazing. he actually got these two little things! ¡± ¡°hahaha, master jin is so domineering!¡± ¡°i told you, our alliance¡¯s vice alliance master wouldn¡¯t be too bad!¡± ¡°we can torture these two little things to vent our anger. it¡¯s a pity that leng rongrong can¡¯t stay here to watch. we¡¯re going to return everything she¡¯s done to us to her daughter!¡± ¡°yes, we must take revenge on her!¡± a group of people shouted loudly. the little darling saw that some of them were missing an arm or a leg, and some looked quite normal. of course, there was also a man who looked slightly strong sitting in the chief seat. ... that man didn¡¯t look like a motley crew. on the contrary, he looked a little powerful. he must be their alliance master. the little darling and little chu yan did not say a word. they only observed the group of people. this group of people didn¡¯t look as scary as they had imagined, so the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°who will deal with them first?¡± the man with the gold chain asked. ¡°me!¡± one of them raised his hand. ¡± back then, leng rongrong, that b * tch, threw me into the crocodile pool. it was also at that time that a crocodile bit off a finger from my hand. i¡¯m going to throw them in too!¡± ¡± alright, you go first then. the alligators you¡¯re raising should be hungry, right? ¡± the man with the gold chain said with a smile. the little darling was speechless. was it that boring? the crocodile pool ... didn¡¯t she know that she and her mother were not afraid of animals? on the contrary, the animals were terrified when they saw them. she had never liked crocodiles. they were a little ugly, but she liked animals that were good-looking. ... ¡°can i change it to sharks or other fish? the crocodile is a little ugly.¡± the little darling suddenly said. Chapter 1548 1548 you¡¯ve scared the crocodile so much that it has a mental problem! naturally, the little darling¡¯s opinion was not adopted. she and little chu yan were taken away to the edge of a crocodile pool. in the deep crocodile pool, several crocodiles were basking in the sun on the shore. the crocodile pool was quite nice, and there were lotus flowers in the water. at this moment, the little darling was not worried about her situation at all. this group of people actually did not know that she was not afraid of crocodiles. ¡°little brat, are you afraid? you¡¯re going to cry next!¡± the man with the gold chain said proudly, ¡± do you see these crocodiles? they all like to eat people! wait a moment, you¡¯ll be swallowed in one bite. if you¡¯re not swallowed in one bite, there¡¯ll be other fun things waiting for you!¡± ¡°do you know what revenge is?¡± ¡± we¡¯re just taking revenge on your mommy. if you want to me someone, me your mommy. we didn¡¯t do this to you! ¡± the little darling was speechless. chu yan was speechless. ¡°why aren¡¯t you crying?¡± the man with the gold chain sneered, ¡± if you cry, maybe we¡¯ll be soft-hearted. we¡¯re not evil people. ¡± the little darling looked at the man with the gold chain and said, ¡± can you hurry up? you¡¯re so long-winded and annoying! ¡± the man with the gold chain looked at the little darling in shock. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t beg for mercy from me, but you even despise me for being long-winded! heh, just you wait, you¡¯re dead! ¡± the little darling rolled his eyes at the man with the gold chain. he felt that this group of people were here to make a joke out of him. very quickly, the little darling and little chu yan were thrown down. they were surrounded by crocodiles, and some of them seemed to be interested in little darling and little chu yan. they looked hungry. one of the crocodiles rushed to the little darling¡¯s side and seemed to want to attack it. the little darling turned its head and looked at the crocodile. the crocodile¡¯s fierce attack seemed to have paused for a moment. it seemed to be hesitating and did not dare to attack the little darling. the group of people above were looking at the little darling and the crocodiles, not noticing this. ¡°quick, bite her!¡± ¡°it¡¯s best not to bite him to death, it won¡¯t be fun if he does!¡± ¡± hahaha, this little brat is quite bold, even more so than leng rongrong. he¡¯s actually not crying! ¡± ¡± i suddenly thought of a question. leng rongrong seems to be able to control animals and isn¡¯t afraid of them. do you think this little brat has inherited it? ¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be this strange, right? this thing can be inherited. could it be that she can control these animals?¡± everyone looked at the little darling and the crocodiles and realized that the crocodiles were all approaching the little darling. they didn¡¯t seem to be obeying the little darling, so they couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. however, at that moment, the crocodile beside the little darling suddenly stopped moving. it seemed to be afraid to attack the little darling. the crocodile suddenlyy down. then, the crocodile seemed to lie on the ground and shiver. ¡± is that crocodile shaking? ¡± one of them did not understand. ¡± what is it afraid of? is it afraid that it can¡¯t bite through it? ¡± ¡°eat, haven¡¯t you been hungry for a few days?¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? why do i feel like this little thing wants to eat them ...¡± just as everyone was very confused, little darling looked at the crocodile and said, ¡± you¡¯re so ugly, can you stop wandering in front of me? can you hide in the water?¡± the crocodile trembled in fear. was it its fault that it was ugly? ¡°i¡¯m afraid you guys aren¡¯t delicious either. although i¡¯m quite hungry ... you guys look so rough and thick-skinned, so you definitely won¡¯t taste good.¡± the little darling mumbled. the surrounding crocodiles heard little darling¡¯s words and all rushed into the water. the crocodiles were all frightened. little darling: ¡± ... i haven¡¯t even decided if i¡¯m going to eat it. they¡¯ve all run away! ¡± ¡°as expected of my beloved sister ...¡± the man with the gold chain and the others were speechless. ¡°brat, what have you done? you¡¯ve scared our crocodile!¡± the man with the gold chain was a little flustered and exasperated. they were clearly using the crocodiles to scare the little darling, but in the end, it felt like the crocodiles they raised were so scared that they had mental problems and actually went underwater. the little darling raised his head. ¡± i didn¡¯t want to scare them. they ran away on their own ... i¡¯m not ugly. they¡¯re the ugly ones, okay? ¡± the man with the gold chain said,¡±what you said seems to make sense ...¡± everyone was speechless. the scene was a little awkward. the little darling raised his head to look at them. suddenly, he thought of something and his lips curled up, revealing a slightly evil smile. ¡°what do you want to do?¡± ¡°damn it, why does that smile look exactly like leng rongrong¡¯s when she¡¯s bullying people!¡± ¡°why do i feel a little uneasy? why do i feel like this girl wants to deal with us?¡± ¡± damn it, she scared our crocodile. what else does she want to do? ¡± the group of people muttered among themselves. then, the little darling whistled. the crocodiles that had been hiding in the water so that they wouldn¡¯t hurt the little darling¡¯s eyes all came out and tried to climb up to the surface of the pool. ¡°damn, this evildoer is exactly like leng rongrong!¡± ... ¡± she can really control these crocodiles. she¡¯s too abnormal! ¡± ¡°damn it, they¡¯re about to crawl out!¡± ¡°hurry up, get them down!¡± after that, the man with the gold chain and the others started to push all the crocodiles into the pool. knowing that the gator couldn¡¯t do anything to little darling, they fished little darling and little chu yan out. then one of them suggested, ¡± back then, i helped leng rongrong brush her shoes for a month. why don¡¯t we let them brush our shoes? we¡¯ll let them brush the stinky shoes!¡± the little darling was speechless. little chu yan was speechless. what kind of a messy way of revenge was this! ¡°i¡¯m sorry, my wrist is injured. i can¡¯t brush my shoes!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll take it back for you! that¡¯s a good idea, you guys go ahead and wash your shoes!¡± then, the little darling and little chu yan were taken to theundry room and locked up. the rest of the people brought all kinds of smelly shoes for the two to wash. ... the house was locked. because little darling and little chu yan had been drugged, they did not have much strength. in front of them was a pile of stinky shoes. the two of them had extremelyplicated expressions. ¡°i should ask auntie rongrong not to treat them like this ... it¡¯s really not appropriate to do the job of washing shoes,¡± little chu yan said with aplicated expression. ¡°these people are a little stupid.¡± the little darling shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± brother chu yan, take a rest first. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. little chu yan nodded. they didn¡¯t brush their shoes immediately. instead, they sat down to rest. at the same time, they discussed the current situation of lord rong, nie qian, and the others. the two of them wanted to escape immediately, but they were being watched closely, so it was not easy for them to escape. they could only calm down and organize their thoughts. they especially wanted to know what had happened to the family members who had been taken away! Chapter 1549 1549 hunting game the little darling and little chu yan had been locked up for a full 24 hours. no one had given them a sip of water or something to eat. the two of them were famished. it was only after a day and a night that someone came. ¡°have you finished washing the shoes?¡± the man with the gold chain was still the leader, and he had brought a few people to see the little darling. when they saw that the shoes had not been washed, the people with the gold chain didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°i asked you to brush your shoes, but you didn¡¯t even brush a single pair?¡± ¡°brat, you¡¯re already in my hands, yet you¡¯re still so bold?¡± the little darling looked at the man with the gold chain. ¡± no, i¡¯ve already farmed. we¡¯ve been farming for a whole day and night and are dead tired. i can¡¯t take it anymore. you guys don¡¯t give us anything to eat. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯m going to die ... ¡± when the little darling spoke, he deliberately pretended to be weak. when the man with the gold chain heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. if something really happened to this little darling, if something really happened, how were they going to take revenge? he still had to record it for leng rongrong and the other b * tches to see! thinking of this, the man with the gold chain turned to the person beside him and said a few words. after that, the man left. the man with the gold chain walked suspiciously towards the pile of shoes next to the little darling. as soon as he walked in, he was stunned by the stench of the shoes. he retched and immediately dodged. ¡± did you guys really farm? how can there be such a strong smell after brushing?¡± ¡°that can only mean that your feet are too smelly. i can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± the little darling shrugged. ¡± we¡¯ve tried our best. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it yourself! ¡± the man with the gold chain was skeptical, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. he directly took the little darling and the other man out. next, the little darling and little chu yan finally had their meal. after eating their fill, the two of them were taken to the dungeon and locked up. the dungeon was extremely dark, and there was no one else, making it look very terrifying. that night, those people had even pretended to be ghosts to scare the little darling and little chu yan. the two cute little babies were speechless. they felt that this group of people might really have water in their brains. it was a little funny. ...... li chenle and the others finally arrived in J country. storm immediately checked the surveince cameras and found out where the two had been taken. ¡°let¡¯s hurry and save them!¡± li chenle said excitedly, ¡± i wonder how they¡¯re doing! ¡± ¡°the little darling is so smart. she can protect herself.¡± ¡°i think so too. she can¡¯t possibly be unable to protect herself. however, those people were able to take the little darling away, which means that they are very sinister. we must think of a way!¡± li chenle brought lu yang, storm, and the others to the rescue. ...... after the little darling and little chu yan were tortured in all kinds of strange ways, this group of people thought of a very crazy way to y. pared to this crazy way of ying, the previous way was simply like a small wizard paling inparison. the previous ying methods couldn¡¯t hurt little darling and little chu yan, but this time, they yed very hard. they were ying a hunting game. the drug in the little darling and little chu yan¡¯s bodies would be removed, and they would be released with a group of animals. the group of people with the gold chain guy would carry all kinds of weapons, such as bows, arrows, and guns, to hunt. they could shoot at will. the little darling and little chu yan were regarded as the most valuable animals with the highest scores. whoever could shoot them would be the first. these people were very excited about this game. on the other hand, the hearts of the little darling and little chu yan sank. this group of people were not stupid. they had only let them let down their guard on purpose to make them think that they were simple. but in fact, they had a very scary way of ying. the man with the gold chain was holding a recording device in his hand. he pointed it at the little darling and little chu yan. ¡± leng rongrong, did you see that? legend has it that your daughter has fallen into our hands. she¡¯s dead! ¡± let¡¯s y a hunting game today. do you want to know what will happen to her in the end? don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll record a video for you. you¡¯ll see how many arrows and bullets she¡¯s hit! if you¡¯re alive, we¡¯ll show you. if you¡¯re dead, we¡¯ll burn the video for you to see!¡± ¡°hahaha, little brat, do you have anything to say? do you still have any words to say before you die? do you regret being your mother¡¯s daughter? if you weren¡¯t her child, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a thing.¡± the little darling stared coldly at the man with the gold chain. she didn¡¯t say anything, but the aura around her was seething with anger. ¡°fierce? it¡¯s useless no matter how fierce you are!¡± the man with the gold chain shrugged. ¡± no matter how fierce you are, you will die a terrible death. ¡± ¡°brothers, are you ready for this game? everyone, don¡¯t rx, she¡¯s very powerful. if she runs away, we¡¯ll miss the chance to take revenge!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let her escape!¡± ¡°since i can¡¯t deal with leng rongrong, i¡¯ll torture her daughter!¡± ¡°let this b * tch regret it. if it wasn¡¯t for her, i wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state!¡± ¡°yes, let her regret it!¡± the group of people were extremely excited and were in a state of eagerness to try. the little darling and little chu yan had been untied. a lot of rabbits and other animals were released. the animals started running around wildly. the little darling and little chu yan reacted and immediately rushed forward. they ran wildly without looking back. they knew that they had to leave this ce, or they would really die. this group of people was definitely not joking. they really wanted revenge. ... ¡°darling little sister, hurry!¡± little chu yan shouted. bang! bang! the sound of bullets flying through the air came from behind, followed by a burst of demonicughter. the bullet hit the little darling¡¯s feet and almost hit her. she was so scared that her face turned pale. little chu yan¡¯s expression was also very unsightly. they didn¡¯t have any weapons, the only thing they had was a pair of legs, so they could only run for their lives. ¡°little brat, run, run as much as you want, or we¡¯ll catch up!¡± following a hair-raising sound, the little darling heard that there were people chasing after them from behind. some of them were running, some were riding horses. the little darling was extremely uneasy. the two of them ran until they were panting and their hearts were beating fast. they finally found a big tree and leaned against it, gasping for breath. ¡°we¡¯ll be fine.¡± little chu yan said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll protect you! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid.¡± the little darling said indifferently, ¡± we can leave this ce alive. however, we need to think of a way to deal with them. we have to lure them!¡± ... little chu yan nced at the little darling but did not say anything. he knew that the little darling had always been calm and intelligent. just then, a bald man caught up to them. at first, he did not notice the little darling, but soon, the little darling and little chu yan stepped on a branch when they were about to leave. with a crack, the baldie suddenly rushed over. the little darling didn¡¯t even wait for the baldie¡¯s reaction before he sent a flying kick. Chapter 1550 1550 chapter 1552-storm the baldie cried out in pain from the little darling¡¯s kick. following that, the little darling snatched the gun from the baldie¡¯s hand. because of themotion, other people had already caught up to them. after the little darling kicked the baldie over, he fired a few more shots and was then pulled forward by little chu yan. the two of them quickly hid in a rtively hidden ce. ¡°where did you go?¡± the people who were chasing after them looked left and right, but they couldn¡¯t find the little darling and little chu yan. they immediately frowned. ¡°we can¡¯t let them escape!¡± ¡± no, they can¡¯t have run far. they just took the weapons from the baldie, so they must be hiding. they want to deal with them! ¡± bang! bang! before the man could finish his sentence, a gunshot was heard. following that, the person who spoke suddenly knelt on the ground. the other person discovered little darling and little chuyan and immediately shot at them. however, this person was holding a bow, so the bullets were not as fast and he could not hit little darling and little chuyan. the little darling and little chu yan ran wildly while being on guard against the people who were chasing them. fortunately, the people with the gold chain weren¡¯t that powerful, so they didn¡¯t catch up so quickly. however, the little darling still felt a little uneasy. he had a feeling that things were not that simple. they had to escape, but this forest looked veryplicated, and it was easy to get lost. ¡°here!¡± someone suddenly shouted, and then a group of people ran in the direction of the little darling. the little darling and little chu yan tripped over a tree while they were running forward. the moment little chu yan fell, a broken branch next to him stabbed his leg. the tree branch pierced chu yan¡¯s calf. his face contorted in pain. ¡°darling, you run first!¡± chu yan made a prompt decision. he was injured, so he couldn¡¯t run as fast as the little darling. he couldn¡¯t drag the little darling down. ¡°i won¡¯t leave you!¡± the little darling knew that if the two of them stayed behind at this time, it was very likely that they would die together. but at the same time, she also knew that if she abandoned brother chu yan, he would die without a doubt. so, she couldn¡¯t possibly leave him behind. ¡± oh, brother and sister really have deep feelings for each other. since they want to die together, then let¡¯s die together! ¡± one of the menughed out loud, and then a bullet flew in the direction of the little darling. the little darling raised his hand, and with a bang, another bullet flew out, hitting the bullet that was flying towards him. the few people who were chasing them were stunned. who would have thought that a little girl¡¯s spear technique could be so powerful? it was too terrifying. this girl was too powerful. however, she was a little perverted to begin with, and even crocodiles were afraid of her, right? so this wasn¡¯t anything strange. everyone swallowed their saliva, but at the same time, they were on high alert. then, everyone pulled out their weapons, ready to attack the little darling. the person was right in front of them. if anyone were to back down, they would beughed at. ¡°darling, run!¡± little chu yan knew that darling had run out of bullets. she couldn¡¯t deal with so many people. after all, she was unarmed! ¡°i won¡¯t run. if we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together. if we want to live, we¡¯ll live together.¡± the little darling was calm and collected. there was no expression on her delicate little face. her brain was spinning rapidly, trying to figure out how to solve this situation. at this moment, a wave of bullets and arrows was already flying towards them. chu yan protected the little darling almost without a word. he protected her entire body. ¡°wait a minute, brother chu yan!¡± the little darling shouted. she suddenly broke free from little chu yan and then suddenly picked a handful of leaves. she remembered that her daddy had done something like this before. no matter if it was a leaf or a flower, he could turn it into the most powerful weapon with a casual swing! she could do whatever her father could. she didn¡¯t know why, but she had a strange confidence in herself. the leaf in his hand flew out. it was just an ordinary leaf, but the moment it flew out, it seemed to be hard steel. one of the leaves hit a sharp arrow, and the sharp arrow was broken into two. ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°heavens, how is this possible? isn¡¯t it just a leaf?¡± ¡± how can the leaf do this?! ¡± ¡°i ... what is she?¡± ¡± i know. this is amon trick of theher abyss empire¡¯s rulers. i didn¡¯t expect her to inherit the fourth lord¡¯s abilities! ¡± ¡°this is too abnormal!¡± ¡°however, so what if they¡¯re so abnormal? can you hit every single one of them? let¡¯s do it together!¡± as they spoke, the group aimed all their weapons at the little darling and fired at the same time. ... although the little darling had also grabbed some leaves and flew out in different directions, there was still a to heal her. her speed simply could not be so fast. but at this moment, there was an earth-shaking roar. then, a ck cat descended from the sky and suddenly turned into a ck token. when the bullet hit the ck token, it fell to the ground with a ng. the ck token fell to the ground again and turned into the cute little ck cat. the little darling had thought that she was dead for sure, but at this moment, her face was full of pleasant surprise. ¡± the ghost king¡¯s token! ¡± ¡°meow!¡± the ck cat meowed and walked elegantly to the little darling¡¯s side. ¡°roar!¡± at the same time, storm¡¯s roar suddenly rang out. it rushed out with storm and pped the group of people who were attacking the little darling to the ground. ¡°storm!¡± the little darling was overjoyed as he hugged storm, who had just finished off those people, and pounced over. storm wagged its tail and rubbed its head against the little darling in excitement. ... following that, lu yang and li chenle appeared. storm, critical hit, and the big white tiger also came. the few people who had been dealing with little darling had been beaten until they were dizzy. when they saw this group of people, they were terrified and all of them felt their blood run cold. the little darling patted storm¡¯s head and said, ¡± storm, storm, big white, you go and chase these people back to the castle. let¡¯s go back to the castle together. i have something to ask them. ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm received the order and immediately flew out like a rocket. the rest of them also started to move. only then did the little darling look at little chu yan. she first checked on little chu yan¡¯s injuries and confirmed that he was not suffering from a serious drought. she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± brother chu yan¡¯s injury looks scary, but it¡¯s not a big deal. he¡¯ll be fine after going back and treating it. ¡± the little darling raised his head and looked at li chenle. ¡± uncle li, can i hug brother chu yan? ¡± i¡¯m too young, i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t hold brother chu yan.¡± ¡°of course.¡± li chenle picked up little chu yan without a second word. Chapter 1551 1551 chapter 1553-do you dare to not say it? on the way back, the little darling asked lu yang why he was here, and then thanked his senior. after that, the little darling asked li chenle a few questions along the way. it turned out that tang luo, butler quan, and huahua had also disappeared. li chenle only had the idea of looking for his little darling after he saw them being taken away. he had wanted to look for lord rong, but he couldn¡¯t find him. even little darling and the others couldn¡¯t find lord rong, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t either. li chenle was smart enough to know to look for the little darling, and he had even found such a difficult school. li chen said pitifully. he was happy, depressed, and also a little angry. he had a good rtionship with lord rong. were those people who caught him looking down on him? he didn¡¯t take him away! however, he was d that he wasn¡¯t taken away. after all, he didn¡¯t know where he would be taken if he was taken away. he didn¡¯t even know if he would die. tang luo and the others were considered very powerful, but they were taken away just like that. the person who took them away must be even more powerful. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing i found you guys. i was so worried.¡± as li chenle walked, he said, ¡± i really can¡¯t do it on my own. ceo song and the others disappeared. and the 19th floor ... i heard that the entire floor has disappeared. my god, who is so powerful that he could make the entire 19th floor disappear ... even huang yuan and the others from the yellow springs have disappeared.¡± although li chenle wasn¡¯t very capable, he was still well-informed. he had checked and confirmed that these people had all disappeared. he couldn¡¯t go to anyone else. even lord rong¡¯s previouspanies, such as the north thearch club, had all been taken over by others. the old master of the ancient mirrorke had disappeared, so he naturally knew the severity of the matter. the little darling listened to li chenle describe the situation outside. the situation sounded quite grim. everything that had anything to do with his mommy or daddy had disappeared. if it wasn¡¯t taken over by other forces, it would be gone. everything rted to his mommy and daddy was gradually disappearing. ¡°i¡¯ll settle this.¡± the little darling¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡± i will find them. they will be fine. ¡± when li chenle heard his little darling¡¯s words, he felt a strange sense of relief. he secretly nced at the little darling and thought to himself, as expected of lord rong¡¯s daughter ... although he didn¡¯t really want to admit that lord fourth was stronger than him, he had to admit that lord fourth¡¯s daughter was quite strong. it was so small, but when it spoke, people couldn¡¯t help but believe it. she did not know why, but when she heard the little darling speak, her heart inexplicably felt at ease. his mood also improved. she was quite worried and unhappy at first. when they arrived at the castle, the people who had dealt with little darling and little chu yan had all been caught. the storm and the others had easily caught them and brought them here. then, they were herded into a group like sheep. li chenleughed, [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. these people are like sheep. ] a storm, a storm is chasing sheep!¡± storm howled. ...¡±¡± the gold-chained man and the others were furious. ¡°you actually dare tough at us, don¡¯t go too far!¡± the man with the gold chain even had a dog¡¯s paw print on his face. hearing his words, storm pped him again, leaving another mark on the other side of his face. ¡°why did you hit me!¡± the big gold-chain guy looked at storm angrily. ¡± let me tell you, you can¡¯t bully people like this! you¡¯re just a dog, what right do you have to bully me like this!¡± the man with the gold chain shouted until he was almost out of strength. storm¡¯s pnded on his mouth, causing it to swell. the man with the gold chain was speechless. the rest of the people didn¡¯t dare to speak. after all, there was a big tiger and a rainstorm. these animals were quite scary. half an hourter. these people were all tied up by little darling and lu yang, and then neatly ced in the hall. the little darling, lu yang, li chenle, and little chu yan sat on the sofa and looked at the people who had been arrested. the little darling was still ying with a crossbow in his hand, looking very dangerous and scary. ¡°so, can you tell me the truth when i ask you?¡± the sharp arrow in the little darling¡¯s hand was pointed at the group of people, and there was a strong threat in his eyes. ¡± if you don¡¯t speak, this will immediately be stuck in your bodies. ¡± ¡°do you dare?¡± the man with the gold chain asked. the little darling: ¡°??? ¡± was he so afraid of death? he could kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. the little darling smiled at the man with the gold chain. her smile was a little strange. then, she narrowed her eyes and the arrow in her hand shot out. it hit the leg of the man with the gold chain. the man with the gold chain howled in pain. he looked down at his leg and almost fainted. ¡°what do you think? do you think i still dare to do it?¡± the little darling was very small, but she had an overbearing aura. her eyes were especially terrifying, so sharp that they seemed to be able to see through people. ... ¡± ah, it hurts! my leg hurts! ¡± the man with the gold chain hugged his leg and screamed. ¡°shut up!¡± the little darling only said two words, and the man with the gold chain instantly didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. the rest of the people were also trembling as they looked at the little darling. they were obviously frightened by this little girl. ¡°we¡¯ll tell you, we¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± ¡°don¡¯t hurt us. we¡¯ll tell you whatever you want.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. as long as you don¡¯t hurt us, we¡¯ll give you anything you want! ¡± ¡± little girl, we¡¯ll tell you everything. you just want to know about the foreigndpany, don¡¯t you? we know, we know where they are now! ¡± the group of people looked at the little darling excitedly. the little darling nodded. ¡± do you see that? they¡¯re all smart people. tell me, where is the foreignd tradingpany, and how can i find them. also, how much do you know about my family¡¯s disappearance? tell me everything you know. if you don¡¯t tell me, i won¡¯t let any of you off.¡± upon hearing the little darling¡¯s words, the group of people told the little darling everything they knew. as if they were asking for credit, they all fought to tell their little darling about these things. ... ¡± actually, it¡¯s not easy to find an otherworld tradingpany, and they often change locations. however, it¡¯s actually quite easy to find thispany. you just have to find the right person. ¡± ¡°right, someone can directly find the foreignd tradingpany!¡± ¡± also, i¡¯ve heard that your family went missing because of an organization. i heard that the organization came from another world ... ¡± ¡± anyway, that organization is not easy to deal with. they are very mysterious and very powerful. their forces are everywhere! ¡± ¡± it should be lord rong¡¯s former enemy. an enemy that¡¯s even more powerful than us. ¡± ¡°......¡± Chapter 1552 1552 things developed beyond expectations the little darling and the others managed to get some useful information from the gold chain guy and the others. they roughly knew that the organization that wanted to deal with lord rong was called bloodthirsty. they were probably from another world or had already infiltrated this world and that world. apart from that, they had also obtained the information and contact information of the person who could find the foreignd tradingpany. little darling and the others chatted for a while and decided to find the person who knew about the foreignd tradingpany. the foreignd tradingpany knew a lot of information about this world and the other world. if he could find the foreignd tradingpany, he might be able to get some information about the bloodthirsty organization. other than that, he might be able to get news of his mother and brother. he had to find them. the little darling¡¯s eyes were very determined. ¡°um, can you let us go now?¡± the people who were tied up looked at the little darling nervously. little darling and the others ignored them after receiving the news. could it be that they didn¡¯t n to let them go? what about them? ¡°you guys didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting us go.¡± the little darling looked at the few of them with interest. ¡± do you think that i¡¯ll let you go after you say this? ¡± ¡°you ... you ... what do you want to do?¡± ¡± of course ... ¡± the little darling made a killing gesture. the group of people were so scared that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. they looked at each other, their hair standing on end. oh no, would she kill them directly? she would, she definitely would. after all, they were going to kill her before! the man with the gold chain immediately regretted it. if they knew this would happen, they wouldn¡¯t have attacked this little brat. the group of people could only feel fear at this moment. they felt that they were dead for sure. they were finished. the little darling would definitely kill them. the group of people immediately burst into tears. the little darling looked at this group of funny guys and felt that they were somewhat simr. they really did want to kill them. when the group of people were almost done crying, the little darling asked, ¡± are you regretting it now? do you still want to kill me?¡± everyone shook their heads madly with tears in their eyes. how could they still dare to kill the little darling? at this moment, he only felt that everything was very absurd. he might as well not take revenge. wasn¡¯t it better to live? why did he have to provoke this terrifying child? this child was so terrifying. the little darling stared at the few of them. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a few choices. ¡± when the group of people heard this, they all looked up at the little darling in unison. ¡± give us a choice? what choice? does it mean that we don¡¯t have to die? as long as we don¡¯t die, we¡¯ll do anything.¡± the group of people were agitated. they just wanted to live. as long as they could survive, they were willing to do anything. ¡± yes, there¡¯s a choice of not dying, but my brother chu yan was injured by you, so i have to exchange this injury for you! ¡± the little darling said with interest, ¡± if you¡¯re willing to suffer the same injuries and never take revenge again, i¡¯ll give you a chance to live. ¡± ¡°but we didn¡¯t cause this injury!¡± someone said pitifully, ¡± he fell on his own and he has to me it on them? ¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s on you guys! if you didn¡¯t chase us, would we have fallen?¡± everyone immediately fell silent. ¡°dead or injured, it¡¯s your choice!¡± ¡°wound!¡± everyone said in unison. little darling,¡±are you still going to take revenge?¡± i¡¯m telling you, if you still want to take revenge and get caught by me, it won¡¯t be as simple as death. at the very least, i¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡± the little darling¡¯s ramblings were extremely terrifying. hearing the little darling¡¯s words, the group of people instantly felt their blood run cold. everyone blinked their eyes as they looked at the little darling as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°we won¡¯t take revenge!¡± in the end, no one dared to take revenge. after that, the little darling directly injured these people¡¯s legs. although it was not to the extent of crippling them, it still made it difficult for these people to live. after it was done, the little darling took the few of them and left the ce. ¡°ah, you guys are leaving just like that?¡± the man with the gold chain looked at little darling and his friends in disbelief. ¡°if you don¡¯t leave, do you want me to break your legs again?¡± li chenle turned around and asked in an annoyed tone. ¡°no... aren¡¯t you going to untie us before you leave? we also said that we won¡¯t take revenge. besides, our legs are injured, aren¡¯t they? haven¡¯t we already made peace?¡± everyone looked in the direction of the little darling expectantly. all of them hoped that the little darling would let them go. after all, they were all tied up and they didn¡¯t know when they would be able to untie the ropes. it was unlikely that anyone woulde here. if the little darling and the others left and their ropes were not untied, would they die a terrible death? at the thought of this, all of them began to feel uneasy. ... everyone looked at the little darling with eager eyes. they were hoping that the little darling would spare their lives. ¡°isn¡¯t it enough to spare your lives? you want me to untie the rope? you guys didn¡¯t let us go.¡± the little darling raised his eyebrows, his little face dark. the group of people immediately did not dare to speak. after leaving this ce, little darling and the others immediately set off to take a ne. lu yang happened to have some connections here, so he contacted someone to help them send them directly to the airport and get their tickets and other things ready. storm¡¯s pets were also transported back by air. from the information they had gathered, the person who knew about the otherworld tradingpany was actually in a third-tier city in the country. therefore, they had to fly to this small city and find this person for help. ¨C the foreignd tradingpany. ... little ninth master li jiujue had no idea that his little darling was looking for them, and that the foreignd tradingpany was in trouble. it was a very tricky problem. thepanies here had lost contact with thepanies on the other side. there was a problem with the doors of the two worlds they controlled. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± li jiujue sat in the meeting room and mmed his small hand on the table. he was only in his teens, but his aura was extremely powerful. ¡°lord jiu, the bloodthirsty force is too powerful. they¡¯ve umted a lot of power over the years. i don¡¯t think we can make an enemy out of them!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, 9th master. if we be enemies with him, we¡¯ll suffer losses. just like now, we can¡¯t do business at all! ¡± ¡°since bloodthirsty wants to cooperate with us, why don¡¯t we cooperate with him directly?¡± the group of subordinates looked at li jiujue in excitement. in their eyes, bloodthirsty was too powerful. even the empress couldn¡¯t defeat him, let alone them. since the other party¡¯s forces were already so powerful, it would be better to cooperate than to fight! since bloodthirsty force had offered him an olive branch, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to cooperate with him? Chapter 1553 1553 why are you sneaking around? almost all of li jiujue¡¯s subordinates thought the same. it was better to cooperate with bloodthirsty than to be his enemy. if they cooperated, they could earn money and also have a stronger force. if they fought against the enemy, they would suffer a great loss, and they might not be able to defeat bloodthirsty. of course, there were also a few people who were looking at li jiujue¡¯s eyes. everyone stared at young master jiu. as long as young master jiu made a decision, they would definitely listen to him. ¡°i don¡¯t want to work with them.¡± although little lord jiu was very young, his aura had already surpassed everyone present. he sat on the chair, his emotions very calm, but his words carried a powerful pressure. ¡°why?¡± some people looked up at little lord jiu. they knew that although li jiujue looked young, he was actually very powerful. moreover, he was very mature. he was actually very clear about what should be done. that was why people didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t want to cooperate with them. there were only advantages and no disadvantages to cooperating with bloodthirsty. after all, bloodthirsty was too powerful. it was dangerous for them to go against it. ¡°there¡¯s no reason. i¡¯m happy to do so!¡± li jiujue sneered. ¡± do you think i¡¯m afraid of bloodthirsty? if you think i¡¯m afraid, then you don¡¯t have to sit here and be a member of ourpany.¡± li jiujue¡¯s words made everyone quiet down. it could be seen that little lord jiu was very determined. no one could object to what he decided to do. now, people wanted to be friends with bloodthirsty. in fact, it was because the foreignd tradingpany was in trouble recently. however, if little lord jiu was determined, they had nothing to say. someone wanted to say something. however, when he looked up, he felt little lord jiu¡¯s terrifying aura and immediately didn¡¯t dare to speak. after a long silence, someone said, ¡± young master jiu ... the bloodthirsty force has started to attack the people on lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s side. if we go against them, i¡¯m afraid our people will be in danger ... ¡± ¡± yeah, we should be prepared. we can¡¯t let bloodthirsty take them all, right? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid the people from the mo family won¡¯t be able to return with their money. i wonder how lord rong and lord fourth are doing in that world. will they be able to return? ¡± ¡°in the past, the empress and the demon lord were both very powerful, but now the world has changed!¡± ¡°they¡¯ll be back.¡± li jiujue¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡± i will personally go to the other world to help them. ¡± everyone raised their heads and were stunned. go to the other world to help them personally? when had little master jiu ever done such a thing to anyone? how could he be so concerned about master rong and master four? ¡°lian kuang, i¡¯ll leave this side to you.¡± li jiujue said coldly. ¡°ninth master, i¡¯ll go with you!¡± lian kuang frowned. ¡± the other world is so dangerous. i can¡¯t let you take the risk alone. i have to go with you. ¡± there are quite a few people who can watch over thepany, so they can all watch.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, let lian kuang follow 9th master!¡± ¡°lian kuang must protect 9th master. we¡¯re here!¡± ¡± but our door has been snatched away. can we still go to that world? ¡± ¡°......¡± the group of people were confused and worried that something had happened to 9th master. li jiujue¡¯s worry was different from theirs. he did not care about himself. he was more worried about lord rong and lord fourth. ¡± bloodthirsty is much more powerful than i thought. there is no way to keep them in that world ... ¡± lian kuang coldly said,¡±everyone heard 9th master¡¯s words. you all know what to do next, right?¡± bloodthirsty and we can¡¯t exist together.¡± ¡°yes, we can¡¯t stand on the same side as bloodthirsty.¡± ¡°no one will ever mention cooperating with bloodthirsty again!¡± ¨C on the ne, the little darling took a nap. when they woke up, the ne hadnded in the city they were looking for. the little darling of this small city had never been here before, but the scenery of this city was very good. after little darling and the others arrived, they first found a hotel to stay in. that person wasn¡¯t easy to find, so the group decided to take a break and conserve their energy. after all, bloodthirsty wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. besides, the others had been captured. their little darling might be targeted too. although they were worried, they knew it was useless. they were alone, and if they wanted to save everyone, they would definitely need a detailed n. after a bath, the little darlingy on the bed to rest. the ghost king token, in the form of a little ck cat, followed by the little darling¡¯s side. as the little darlingy on the bed, she gently stroked the little ck cat, a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡± i wonder how daddy and mommy are doing. the foreignd tradingpany should be able to find out about them, right? ¡± ¡°bloodthirsty ... what kind of organization is it? why do i feel that this name is somewhat familiar?¡± the little darling¡¯s mind was filled with confusion, but the little ck cat did not answer her. this fellow leaned against the little darling and fell asleep in a short while. ¡°ha, you actually fell asleep just like that.¡± the little darling rolled his eyes helplessly. ¡± forget it. let¡¯s sleep for a while. ¡± the little darling slept for a while and when he woke up, the sky was alreadypletely dark. his stomach was also feeling hungry. she got up and changed her clothes, then went out with the little ck cat. ... coincidentally, he bumped into li chenle the moment he stepped out of the door. li chenle was acting sneaky. ¡°what are you doing? a thief?¡± the little darling looked at li chenle suspiciously. ¡°wow, my little darling!¡± li chenle rushed over and hugged the little darling. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the little darling was too small, he might have hung onto the little darling¡¯s body. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid someone will take me away.¡± li chenle said with a long face, ¡± i had a dream just now. i was taken away and my body was dismembered ... ¡± li chenle shivered. ¡± am i going to die young? ¡± ¡°uncle li, you¡¯re my uncle now. can you not be so timid?¡± li chenle: ¡± so what if he¡¯s an uncle? he¡¯s also a coward! ¡± little darling: ¡± okay, i¡¯m hungry. let¡¯s go eat with lu yang and the others. after we eat, we¡¯ll go to the bar to find that person. ¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯m hungry too. i didn¡¯t dare to eat by myself just now.¡± li chenle muttered, ¡± little darling, you¡¯ll protect me, right? ¡± ... ¡°where¡¯s your face?¡± the little darling raised his head to look at li chenle, amused. ever since she was young, she had heard a lot about li chenle, and they were all very funny. he oftenpared himself to her daddy, but it was all about the difference between the buyer and the seller. he wanted to steal mommy¡¯s pet, but he was always abused by mommy. ter on, he actually fell in love with the feeling of helping his mother grow vegetables and raise a pet. then, he began to follow his mother and became her little brother. to be honest, this uncle li was quite cute. Chapter 1554 1554 detained the little darling, li chenle, and the others went to eat something. after filling their stomachs, they prepared to go to the bar to look for someone. the man with the gold chain who said that he knew about the foreignd tradingpany was called fang le, and he was said to frequent that bar. the night was dark and the weather was cold. storm and the others were left at the hotel and not brought out. only the little ck cat was always by the little darling¡¯s side. li chenle and lu yang were bickering as they walked. although chu yan¡¯s leg injury had not fully recovered, it was not a big problem for him to walk after taking the medicine, so he followed them. at the entrance of the bar, a few people were suddenly stopped. ¡°you can¡¯t go in.¡± a security guard looked at the little darling and the others and frowned. the little darling: ¡°!!! ¡± they had almost forgotten that the bar did not allow minors to enter. li chenle was taken aback. he looked at the security guard angrily. ¡± why can¡¯t we go in? are you looking down on us? do you think we don¡¯t have the right to go in? ¡± i don¡¯t need money at all, okay?¡± the security guard looked at li chenle as if he was an idiot. he felt that li chenle was extremely outrageous. he didn¡¯t think they were not qualified to enter. however, minors were not allowed to enter this ce. ¡°you can go in, but they can¡¯t.¡± the security guard pointed at li chenle, then looked at lu yang and the others. ¡± minors are not allowed in here. ¡± li chenle was speechless. he seemed to have misunderstood something and was a little embarrassed. ¡°security, we¡¯re just going in to look for someone. we¡¯lle out soon after we find her.¡± the little darling looked up and stared at the security guard with a pair of beautiful eyes, which were filled with sincerity. the little darling was very cute, and his pleading look that was on the verge of tears could melt hearts. the security guard did not want to let the little darling and the others in at first, but when he saw the little darling¡¯s sincere request, he could not help but feel a little bad. such a pretty and cute little dumpling who spoke in a childish voice was staring at him without blinking. her eyshes seemed to be a little wet, and it was really hard to refuse her. the little darling was a small bundle with her hair tied up in a bun. she was also dressed very adorably, like a doll. she just stared at the security guard. ¡± no... ¡± he couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®no¡¯ no. ¡°alright, you guys can go in, but don¡¯t let too many people see you. you have toe out within 20 minutes. if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be chased out, understand?¡± the security guard sighed and could not help but stroke the little darling¡¯s head. the little ones were too cute, and the two little boys were very handsome. other than this silly man, everyone else was cute. ¡°thank you, uncle security!¡± the little darling said excitedly. her smile seemed to be able to melt a person. the security guard was instantly overjoyed. he felt that the little darling was too infectious. ¡°you¡¯re wee,¡± the security guard smiled. ¡± hurry up and go in. be careful. there are all kinds of people inside. ¡± ¡°yes, we know!¡± the little darling nodded, then bounced forward. ¡°thank you,¡± he said. chu yan also nodded at the security guard. lu yang also thanked him. li chenle snorted and followed him in. the security guard said unhappily, ¡± you¡¯re worse than a child. you¡¯ve grown up in vain. ¡± li chenle was speechless. deafening music filled the bar. as they had seen fang le¡¯s photo, little darling and the others had a rough idea of what fang le looked like. the few of them split up to search for it and asked around. however, after a round of searching, they still could not find fang le. after asking around for a long time, they found out that fang le had gone to an underground casino and lost the bet. little darling and the others gathered after they heard the news. ¡°i heard that he went to gamble and lost a lot of money. then, he was detained.¡± li chenle said after he returned. ¡± that¡¯s what i¡¯ve heard. did you find out where the underground casino is? ¡± lu yang asked. ¡°it seems that fang le has indeed been detained by the underground casino. i did ask where the underground casino is.¡± chu yan replied, ¡± the vi area in the southern suburbs. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the underground casino.¡± the little darling said decisively. the four of them left the bar. as soon as they went out, they heard a scream and saw the security guard who had helped them before being beaten up by a rich young master. ¡°who are you? you¡¯re not even worthy of carrying my shoes. how dare you look at my woman?¡± the rich young master threw a punch at the security guard. the security guard was exining, ¡± i didn¡¯t look at your woman! ¡± ¡°i said you saw it, so you saw it!¡± young master kuo said angrily, and his fists became even fiercer. ... many people were watching. ¡°stop!¡± the little darling almost instantly rushed over. the people around them whispered, ¡± did that security guard really see it? why are your eyes looking at other people? he deserves to be beaten up!¡± ¡± people will definitely see it when they walk past. this young master jia likes to find trouble. he probably just wants to vent his anger! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the eldest young master of the jia family often uses his family¡¯s wealth to hit people when he¡¯s unhappy. he even hit an olddyst time. she has no power or influence, but she can¡¯t do anything about it! ¡± ¡± i can only say that this security guard is too unlucky. he just happened to run into the young master of the jia family. ¡± ...... the little darling¡¯s voice stopped young master jia¡¯s fist, but he looked around suspiciously and didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°who was talking just now?¡± the people around them noticed the little darling and looked at him in surprise. ¡± where did this little girle from? she doesn¡¯t look too old. ¡± ... ¡± she¡¯s so small, but she¡¯s so cute. oh my god, how can a child be so good-looking? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°those two little boys are so handsome!¡± the discussions around them continued, and their attention was drawn to the little darling, li chenle, and the others. young master jia finally saw the little darling. he looked down at the little darling and sneered, ¡± yay, is that you? ¡± young master jia let go of his fist, squatted down, and looked at the little darling with interest. he reached out his hand, wanting to pat the little darling¡¯s face. however, before her hand could touch the little darling¡¯s face, she was caught by the little darling. her small hands seemed to contain endless power. young master jia couldn¡¯t move anymore. he felt pain in his hand, as if it was mped by an iron mp. the little darling raised his head and looked at young master jia, his eyes cold. ¡± aiya, little sister, leave quickly. don¡¯t interfere in my business! ¡± when the security guard saw this, he was shocked. he thought that young master jia did not shake off the little darling on purpose. one big and one small, the difference in strength was obvious. if young master jia was really angry, he could easily kill the little darling without even having to take responsibility. Chapter 1555 1555 chapter 1557-scapegoat young master jia, he had killed someone before. the jia family was the richest family in the city, and no one dared to provoke them. young master jia had always been a tyrant, and he had run someone over with his car, but he had only found a scapegoat. he had also crippled and crippled people before, but no one dared to offend the jia family, much less oppose them. the security guards knew that nothing good woulde out of messing with young master jia. normally, they wouldn¡¯t offend him, but sometimes, some people just wanted to find trouble, and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. young master jia¡¯s woman had passed by, and they had just happened to see her. anyone with eyes would have seen her, but young master jia had insisted on looking for trouble because of this matter, so there was nothing they could do. he knew that if he didn¡¯t resist, young master jia would probably just vent his anger and give him a few punches. when he felt tired, the matter would be over. however, if they resisted, it would instead arouse thepetitiveness of such people, and they might even kill them. in the eyes of this kind of people, human lives were worthless. the security guard was very worried about the little darling. although he felt wronged, he had no choice but to admit it when he encountered such a terrible situation. however, the little darling had nothing to do with this matter. this little girl must have helped him because he had let her in before. it was his own business, he couldn¡¯t implicate others. the security guard hurriedly let the little darling leave. he looked at li chenle and said, ¡± you guys leave quickly. take care of your child! ¡± after saying that, the security guard looked at young master jia. ¡± young master jia, i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s my fault. i shouldn¡¯t have looked at your woman. these people have nothing to do with this matter, so you can settle the score with me. i¡¯ve seen your woman, so you can hit me!¡± the little darling had probably heard the discussions around him, so he had a rough idea of the situation. the cause of the incident was that young master jia was looking for trouble, and the security guard didn¡¯t even care. ¡°you don¡¯t have to apologize to him.¡± the little darling frowned and shouted in his childish voice, ¡± it¡¯s not your fault that this kind of person is looking for trouble! ¡± ¡°what did you say, brat?¡± his hand was released by the little darling. young master jia rubbed his wrist and looked at the little darling in disbelief. ¡°i say, you¡¯re looking for trouble. you said that your woman was seen by this security guard, right?¡± the little darling raised his head and looked at young master jia. ¡± since you don¡¯t want your woman to be seen by others, you have to hide it well. otherwise, everyone has eyes, why don¡¯t they look? ¡± young master jia narrowed his eyes and looked at the little darling. ¡± little thing, you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already so sharp-tongued? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m telling the truth. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the uncles and aunties around you. everyone has eyes. you can¡¯t just close your eyes when you leave, right? ¡± the little darling said innocently as she looked around. the surrounding people nodded one after another. there were more people in the family, so they were not afraid of young master jia. li chenle also walked over. he sized up young master jia and sneered, ¡± you¡¯re even more of a popinjay than i am, and even more unreasonable than i am! even when i¡¯m being unreasonable, i¡¯ve never been this exaggerated!¡± ¡°and who are you?¡± young master jia said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°aiya, why are you looking at my uncle? who allowed you to look at my uncle? what right do you have to look at my uncle? are you looking for death?¡± the little darling suddenly cried out in surprise, then waited for young master jia. when the people around them heard the little darling¡¯s words, they immediately burst intoughter. ¡°hahaha, this little girl is amazing!¡± ¡°what a shy little girl!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so cute. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone who dares to go against young master jia like this, and it¡¯s such a young girl! ¡± ¡°wuwuwu, so cute!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i really like this little girl!¡± ¡°young master jia, you have nothing to say.¡± ¡°young master jia thought to himself, i¡¯ve been a tyrant for so many years, but i¡¯ve never met anyone who dared to talk to me like this. what he said actually makes sense!¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± ¡± i¡¯m a little worried about this little girl. although she¡¯s dressed well, she doesn¡¯t look like a local. she doesn¡¯t know the local situation, does she? ¡± ¡± the entire city is under the jia family¡¯s influence. she¡¯ll get into trouble! ¡± ¡°little sister, don¡¯t be a busybody. you can¡¯t afford to offend this person!¡± the people around him were worried about the little darling and tried to persuade him to leave this ce. the security guard was also very worried about the little darling and hoped that the little darling would leave this ce as soon as possible. however, the little darling had no intention of leaving. she looked up at young master jia, not afraid of him at all. ¡± young master jia, don¡¯t you think i¡¯m right? why were you looking at my uncle just now? ah, how were you looking at me? who allowed you to look at me? what right do you have to look at me? ¡± there was another round ofughter from the crowd, and some even chimed in. ¡°this youngdy is right, young master jia seems to have seen a lot of people. your people can¡¯t be seen, but can we be seen?¡± ¡°supporting the little sister!¡± ¡°the little sister is going to be popr!¡± ¡± what a cute little girl! she¡¯s like an angel. the kitten beside her is so cute! ¡± the little darling looked up at young master jia and said, ¡± young master jia, if you don¡¯t want your girlfriend to be seen by others, i have an idea. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± young master jia asked subconsciously, and then he frowned. ¡°please wait a moment.¡± the little darling turned around and ran away. then, she found a sanitationdy who was cleaning up the garbage by the side of the road. after saying a few words to the cleaningdy, she took a few huge ck stic bags from her hands. very quickly, the little darling ran back. no one saw what the little darling had done, but they just looked at the little darling curiously. then, the little darling said to young master jia, ¡± where¡¯s your girlfriend? let here over. ¡± ¡°why did i ask her toe over?¡± ... ¡°don¡¯t you want to know my good idea?¡± the little darling said with interest. young master jia was stunned. ¡°here!¡± the girl walked over curiously. ¡± little girl, what do you have in mind? ¡± the girl squatted down and looked at the little darling curiously. she thought that this little girl was quite interesting. the little darling smiled at the girl, then smiled at young master jia. ¡°you guys, squat down.¡± the two of them did not know why, but when they heard the little darling¡¯s words, they could not help but squat down. the little darling suddenly pulled out two garbage bags and put them over young master jia¡¯s head. ¡°well, what do you think of this method? if youe out with the garbage bag, no one will see you. i suggest that young master jia wear a garbage bag when he goes out in the future!¡± ¡°hahahaha!¡± ¡°hahahaha! i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m going crazy fromughing!¡± ... ¡°this little girl is amazing!¡± ¡°that¡¯s ruthless!¡± ¡± he¡¯s more ruthless than a ruthless man. i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a werewolf! ¡± ¡± hahaha, this is probably the first time young master jia has suffered such a loss in his life. i¡¯m dying ofughter. this feels so good. i feel like i¡¯ve finally vented all my anger. ¡± Chapter 1556 1556 i¡¯m sorry, the king of hell is my subordinate! ¡°little brat, i¡¯m going to kill you!¡± young master jia was stunned for a moment when a ck garbage bag was ced on his head. then, as if he had exploded, he tore the garbage bag apart like crazy. only god knew that the quality of the garbage bag was particrly good. although he tore it madly, he couldn¡¯t tear it open. young master jia¡¯s face turned green with anger. when had he ever been treated like this? ¡°someone, quickly save me!¡± ¡°take this little brat down, i want to let her know my power!¡± young master jia roared in exasperation. the bodyguards beside him suddenly rushed over, wanting to deal with the little darling. little chu yan and lu yang moved at the same time and stopped the bodyguards. then, the bodyguards were beaten up badly. because young master jia was anxious, he was struggling frantically. the more he struggled, the more he couldn¡¯t break the ck stic bag, and the more he couldn¡¯t get out. it immediately triggered even louderughter from the surrounding people. everyoneughed like crazy. young master jia, who was wearing a stic bag, was really too funny. his girlfriend looked at young master jia in confusion. she wanted to help, but was scolded by him. ¡°you b * tch, hurry up and take off my stic bag. it¡¯s all because of you, b * tch. otherwise, how could i be bullied like this!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so angry. hurry up and get me out. if you can¡¯t, i¡¯ll kill you!¡± young master jia roared madly. the girlfriend had wanted to help young master jia, but she failed after trying twice. instead, she was scolded by young master jia, and she was a little angry. ¡°jia facai, do you think i care about you!¡± ¡°you actually dare to scold this olddy, this olddy will not help you!¡± ¡°do you think i don¡¯t have a temper, you scumbag!¡± after that, the woman gave jia facai two hard stomps before turning around to leave. the surrounding people saw jia facai struggling and cursing in the stic bag, and they immediately reacted. since jia facai couldn¡¯t see them at this time, why not give them a few kicks? everyone couldn¡¯t stand jia facai anymore, so they all rushed up and started kicking him. jia facai cried out in pain, he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°who, who the f * ck kicked me!¡± ¡± who the f * ck dares to kick me? if anyone kicks me again, i¡¯ll make sure you guys won¡¯t be able to walk out of here alive! ¡± the surrounding people knew that young master jia couldn¡¯t see them, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to find them even if he kicked them, so they took turns to kick them. the bodyguards wanted toe over and help, but they were stopped by lu yang and his wife. they could not help at all and could only worry. on the other side, the security guard was stunned for a moment. he didn¡¯t expect things to develop like this at all. when he saw that everyone was going up to kick him, he couldn¡¯t help but kick them too, and with a lot of force. then, he knelt down towards the little darling, ¡± little girl, thank you for your help, but you should leave this ce quickly. you don¡¯t know that this jia facai is a tyrant here, and the son of the richest man in the city. you¡¯ll be in danger if you offend him. ¡± although he knew that he would be in trouble if the little darling and the others left, the security guard did not want to implicate them. the little darling shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m not afraid of him. ¡± ¡°i know you¡¯re not afraid, but there will be trouble. you kids are not afraid of anything, and you don¡¯t know what the scariest trouble is.¡± the security guard said hurriedly, then turned to li chenle. ¡± you¡¯re an adult, hurry up and take them away! ¡± li chenle was speechless. ¡± hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you just standing there? ¡± the security guard frowned. ¡± you¡¯re the only adult here. aren¡¯t you going to look after these children? ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t control them. li chenle¡¯s mouth twitched. he could only be controlled, alright? the little darling was so powerful, not to mention lu yang and little chuyan. he couldn¡¯t even beat them, so how could he control them? moreover, the little darling obviously wanted to help the security guard. if he left, the security guard would be finished. the people around them also began to persuade the little darling and the others to leave quickly. it should be fine if they left this ce while young master jia was still in a daze. however, they would be in big trouble when this tyrant came back to his senses. they might not be able to leave this ce. the little darling and the others had no intention of leaving. the group of bodyguards were all thrown to the ground. young master jia finally came out of the garbage bag, but the little darling unexpectedly put another garbage bag on him. ¡°ah, damn it!¡± young master jia¡¯s vision turned ck, and he couldn¡¯t see anything. he was utterly flustered and exasperated. no one had ever dared to treat him like this before. he was the son of the richest man in the city, and no one here dared to provoke him. where did this little wimpe from, to actually dare to treat him like this? young master jia roared and tore the stic bag apart. the people who hade over to kick him turned and ran away, not daring to kick young master jia at all. they knew that young master jia was really angry. it was the first time someone had provoked him to such an extent. his eyes were bloodshot. it had always been others who had been at young master jia¡¯s side, and no one had ever made him suffer like this. ... ¡°little thing, i¡¯ll remember you!¡± young master jia looked at the little darling and was so angry that he was panting heavily. ¡°remember this, i¡¯ll be fine.¡± the little darling gave young master jia an innocent smile. young master jia was so angry that he almost vomited blood. ¡± you, i will kill you! not only will i kill you, but i will also kill everyone in your family. you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± ¡°then try and see if you can do anything to my family.¡± the little darling said calmly. ¡°bodyguard, where are the bodyguards?¡± young master jia roared in anger. then, he saw that his bodyguards were all lying on the ground, each one of them beaten up badly. what was going on? how was that possible? how did his bodyguard get beaten up like this? what happened to him just now? ¡°young master jia, right? your bodyguards seem to be injured and can¡¯t get up.¡± the little darling smiled at young master jia. ¡± do you want to take a picture of me? that way, you¡¯ll remember me! ¡± the little darling deliberately provoked this young master jia. ¡°you ... you think i can¡¯t deal with you just because you don¡¯t have a bodyguard? you¡¯re just a little thing, do you think i can¡¯t beat you? i¡¯ve practiced muay thai before!¡± ... as he spoke, young master jia threw a vicious punch at the little darling. the little darling pretended to be nervous. ¡± aiyaya! i¡¯m so scared! ¡± although he sounded scared, his tone was not. it was as if he was not afraid at all. ¡°you, little thing, i¡¯ll send you to hell today!¡± young master jia was furious, and his fist smashed towards the little darling. the little darlingughed coldly. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, but the king of hell is my subordinate! ¡± Chapter 1557 1557 she¡¯s the daughter of lord fourth and lord rong! young master jia had indeed learned muay thai before. his fist technique looked very fierce, and there was almost a sound of breaking the air. when the surrounding people saw young master jia ruthlessly attack the little darling, they all sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°little sister!¡± the security guard was even more anxious and wanted to rush up to help. ¡°no, i can handle it!¡± the little darling growled and suddenly jumped up. she also threw a punch at young master jia. young master jia sneered. his fist technique was very powerful, and this little brat actually wanted to attack him. in his opinion, the little darling was so weak that the bones in his hand would be shattered with a punch. ¡°we can¡¯t meet force with force like this!¡± ¡°this is troublesome, the little sister¡¯s hand is going to be crippled!¡± ¡°such a beautiful child, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°no one can help? why didn¡¯t the little sister¡¯s family help?¡± everyone was looking at the little darling and young master jia, their faces full of worry. they were worried that the little darling¡¯s hand would be crushed by young master jia. li chenle and the others watched on calmly. they all knew how strong the little darling was. this young master jia was really overestimating himself by attacking the little darling. he thought he could hurt the little darling with one punch, but he didn¡¯t know that the little darling could crush him as easily as crushing an ant. just as everyone was so anxious that they didn¡¯t even dare to look, the little darling and young master jia¡¯s fists collided. bang! bang! the sound of the violent collision and the sound of bone armor breaking was heard by everyone. everyone shuddered in fear. all of them felt that their little darling was done for. he was so young, but his hand was already crippled. young master jia had really learned muay thai before, and his fist techniques were very powerful. although he didn¡¯t learn anything, he was very good at fighting, the kind that had killed people before. everyone looked at the little darling with heartache in their eyes. the security guard felt even more guilty. in the end, just when everyone thought the little darling was going to cry, the little darling actually didn¡¯t cry. she blinked her eyes and looked at young master jia. she was still as innocent as ever, as if she didn¡¯t care at all. on the other hand, young master jia¡¯s expression became a little strange. ¡°why don¡¯t you cry?¡± why did it feel wrong? why did he feel pain in his arm? young master jia¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen, and he let out a blood-curdling scream as he used his other hand to support his own. ¡°my hand!¡± ¡°ah, my hand!¡± the excruciating pain made him sweat profusely, and young master jia looked at the calm little darling in horror. ¡°are you a demon?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m a devil.¡± the little darling revealed a smile. that smile was iparably cold as she looked at young master jia in front of her. young master jia¡¯s face turned pale. he felt an inexplicable sense of fear. when he looked at the little darling, he felt an inexplicable chill. ¡°you¡¯d better not do such a thing again, or the devil will make you die without a burial ce. or do you want to see the king of hell? i can also send you to see the king of hell.¡± the little darling¡¯s stare made young master jia shudder. young master jia knew how powerful the little darling was. when he saw that there was no one around, his legs went soft and he turned to run. a thunderous round of apuse suddenly broke out around them. ¡°wow, little sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡± he¡¯s super powerful! he chased young master jia away in one move! ¡± ¡± how did she do it just now? she¡¯s so small, but she looks so strong! ¡± ¡°i really like this little sister!¡± ¡°i¡¯m worshipping him, i¡¯m convinced!¡± the little darling looked at the security guard and said to him, ¡± it¡¯s okay. this person probably won¡¯te looking for trouble with you anymore. he¡¯ll onlye looking for trouble with me. ¡± the little darling thought for a moment, then left her number with the security guard. if young master jia came to find trouble with him, he could call her. ¡°thank you!¡± the security guard was so grateful that he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°little sister, i¡¯ve caused you trouble!¡± the little darling shook his head. ¡± there¡¯s no trouble. this matter was young master jia¡¯s fault to begin with. ¡± after the little darling chatted with the security guard for a while, she left with li chenle and the others. she looked very impressive. ... she was just a little girl, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was no different from a savior. she was too amazing. even after the little darling had left for a long time, the crowd did not disperse and were still discussing the little darling. other than admiring the little darling¡¯s power, everyone was actually a little worried about the little darling. after all, young master jia was an existence that dominated the entire city. no one would be able to stop him if he killed someone. if the little darling offended him and didn¡¯t leave the city, young master jia might bring people to find trouble with her. moreover, young master jia¡¯s arm had been shattered, so it was likely that even the master of the jia family would be angry. when the time came, he would send out some very powerful people, and he did not know if the little darling could withstand it. everyone was a little worried about the little darling, but they also felt that the little darling and the people around him seemed to be very powerful, so they should be able to hold their own, right? after a long time, everyone finally dispersed. the security guard was also full of gratitude and worry. as for little darling and the others, they went straight to the underground casino. the first thing young master jia did when he returned home was to gather all his mercenaries and bodyguards. then, he got a hacker to hack into the surveince cameras and track down the whereabouts of his little darling. ... he looked at his injured arm and said through gritted teeth, ¡± i won¡¯t let them leave this ce. i¡¯ll let them all die here. no, i¡¯ll let them all suffer a fate worse than death! ¡± when had he ever been so aggrieved and bullied like this? this had never happened before! this little girl was indeed powerful, but his men were even more powerful. he didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t kill them. ¡°eh, this little girl looks a little familiar.¡± someone said while watching the video. ¡°do you still recognize him?¡± young master jia asked in a bad mood. ¡°i think so. it was quite popr before and i think it was called mo nan chong. do you know mo linyuan and leng rongrong? she¡¯s their daughter!¡± the subordinate said. ¡°what, mo nan chong! the daughter of lord rong and lord fourth?¡± young master jia was obviously stunned. ¡°yes, she¡¯s their daughter. she¡¯s definitely their daughter. i remember that li chenle too, i¡¯ve even watched his live broadcast before!¡± the man under the tree continued. ¡°ha, didn¡¯t mo linyuan and leng rongrong go missing? didn¡¯t they say that everyone they knew had gone missing? why are these people still so active?¡± young master jia sneered. ¡± they¡¯ve indeed gone missing. i heard that those who are rted to them will die a terrible death. ¡± the subordinate frowned. ¡± this mo nan chong is still so ostentatious. he¡¯ll be caught sooner orter. ¡± ¡°she doesn¡¯t have the chance to be caught anymore. she will fall into our hands. she was actually leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s daughter. hahaha, interesting. i hate these two people to the bone! it really doesn¡¯t take much effort to find it!¡± Chapter 1558 1558 the card is frozen? the little darling and the others took a taxi directly to the vi area. this was a high-end vi area. the people who lived here were either rich or powerful, and the most expensive vi in this area was the one on the mountainside. the underground casino was located halfway up the mountain. li chenle nced at the mountainside. ¡± that ce isn¡¯t easy to enter, right? ¡± lu yang nced at li chenle as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡± senior lu yang can fly, right? we can fly in. ¡± the little darling said calmly, ¡± i just don¡¯t know if we can find fang le. ¡± ¡°they said it¡¯s here, so it¡¯s most likely here.¡± little chu said, ¡± we¡¯ll know once we go over and take a look. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the little darling nodded and looked at lu yang. ¡± senior, can you fly us over? ¡± lu yang didn¡¯t say anything. he threw out the sword and it grew bigger. everyone jumped on it. li chenle hugged lu yang¡¯s waist tightly and let out a series of screams. ¡± ah, ah, ah, so scary! ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to be discovered, then shut up!¡± lu yang shouted in a low voice, ¡± if you continue to howl, i¡¯ll throw you down. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t call you that!¡± li chenle was shocked and immediately fell silent. in less than a few minutes, they arrived at the vi on the hillside. the walls around the vi on the mountainside were very high, and there were many people guarding it. if they didn¡¯tnd inside, they would be discovered, so the groupnded directly inside. once inside, little darling and the others entered the underground casino directly. there were many people in the casino and it was very lively. little darling and the others were actually very eye-catching. however, their main purpose was to meet fang le, so they did not hide anything. after all, the vi was so big, and if they were to look for fang le on their own, they would definitely alert others. it was better to just walk in and ask the owner of the vi where fang le was. because it was a few children and a ck cat, plus lu yang was holding a sword in his hand and dressed in a little antique style, everyone looked at them as soon as they entered the door. the originally bustling hall instantly quieted down. everyone looked at the little darling¡¯s group. ¡°where did this little girle from? she¡¯s quite cute!¡± ¡°why are all the little brats here to y?¡± ¡°that ck cat looks very interesting!¡± a lot of people were looking at the entrance. little darling¡¯s group of four with a little ck cat looked out of ce with the people here. the people here were either rich young masters, rich youngdies, and some other upper-ss celebrities. they were all adults, not a single underaged one. on the other hand, other than li chenle, the rest of the little darling¡¯s group were all underaged. they even had a ck cat that looked underaged. ¡°is the owner of this ce here? we have something to discuss with the owner of this ce.¡± li chenle stood up and said. ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°looking for the owner of this ce as soon as you enter, interesting!¡± ¡°so, you¡¯re not here to y? that¡¯s a little boring!¡± everyone looked at li chenle¡¯s group with some regret. someone had gone to inform the owner of this ce. a few minutester, someone came out. the owner of the house was a man in his early thirties. he looked quite ordinary, but he had a violent aura. he stood behind the railing on the second floor and looked at the little darling and the others with interest. ¡± looking for me? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re the owner of this ce?¡± the little darling raised his head. ¡± we came here with no intention of disturbing you. we just wanted to find out the whereabouts of a person. we heard that that person is here, so we came to ask. ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± the man raised his eyebrows and looked at the little darling. ¡°fang le.¡± the little darling raised his head. ¡± we have something to ask him. boss, can you let us see fang le? ¡± ¡°fang le?¡± the man said with interest, ¡± the person you¡¯re talking about is really in my hands, but he owes me quite a lot of money. if i let you meet this fang le, will you give me the money he owes me? ¡± the little darling thoughtfully asked, ¡± how much does he owe? ¡± the man extended his hand. ¡± about 500 million! ¡± li chenle thought,¡¯f * ck, is this a robbery? it¡¯s so much money, why should we pay it back on his behalf? we just want to see him.¡± the man sneered. ¡± she¡¯s in my hands. why should i let you see her? who do you think i am? do you think this ce is a tourist attraction? you can¡¯te in without an invitation. i¡¯d like to ask, how did you guys get in?¡± ¡°it¡¯s our fault for barging in.¡± the little darling lowered her posture a little. she smiled at the man and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry for barging into your ce. we¡¯re not here to cause trouble, we just want to meet fang le. state your conditions. if we can give you 500 million and you give us the person, i think this deal is also possible.¡± li chenle looked at the little darling and said in a low voice, ¡± why give him so much money? we¡¯re not here to redeem her, we just need to meet her!¡± the little darling shook his head. it would naturally be better if he could redeem fang le. at that time, they couldmunicate however they wanted. it was indeed inconvenient to say something if they were being stared at here. ¡°little girl, do you have money? do you think 500 million is five yuan?¡± the manughed, and his smile looked very evil. ¡°hahahaha, you¡¯re so young, but you have guts!¡± ¡°you¡¯re quite arrogant!¡± ¡± they¡¯re really rich. how did they get up here? this ce is so strictly guarded. it seems like we can change the security guards here! ¡± ... ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone so young talk so big.¡± those people in the casino started tough. the little darling only looked up at the man. ¡± if i say i¡¯ll give it to you, i naturally have it. even if i don¡¯t, do you believe that i can win so much money for you on the spot? ¡± ¡°yo, interesting!¡± the manughed, ¡± then give me the money! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you my card. you can use it here, right? you can do it yourself.¡± the little darling said, ¡± but first, let me see if fang le is really with you. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s easy to judge a person.¡± the man immediately ordered one of his men to drag fang le out. a few minutester, little darling saw fang le and confirmed that she was indeed there. her eyes lit up. it was indeed here. the little darling took out a card from his pocket and handed it to the man. ¡± here, swipe it. once you¡¯re done, hand her over to me! ¡± li chenle watched the man take the card and swipe it. unexpectedly, the staff quickly returned the card and said, ¡± this card has been frozen. ¡± ... Chapter 1559 1559 super-powerfulputing ability ¡°what?¡± the little darling looked at the staff member in disbelief. ¡± it¡¯s frozen? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± the staff member nodded seriously. ¡°then try these.¡± the little darling quickly took out the rest of her cards. there was a lot of money in her cards, but it was unlikely to be frozen. what was going on? why was her card frozen? after the staff member took the cards, he tried all of them, then looked helplessly at the little darling. ¡± little kid, your card can¡¯t even be used. don¡¯t even mention 500 million, you don¡¯t even have 50 cents! ¡± the man looked at the little darling with a faint smile. he was wearing a ck shirt and looked very devilish. ¡± little girl, you can¡¯t take out 500 million! ¡± ¡± hahaha, i thought she really had 500 million. look at how arrogant she is! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i almost believed it. it turns out that it¡¯s fake! ¡± ¡± hahahaha, not even 50 cents. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ¡± ¡°this reversal is really a little funny.¡± ¡°little sister, are you here to pretend to be a nouveau riche on purpose?¡± ¡± who is this person? what¡¯s his rtionship with fang le? why is he looking for fang le? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s a little funny. you don¡¯t even have 50 cents, but you¡¯re saying you have 500 million. i thought i could really take it out, my jaw was about to drop!¡± ¡°she even said that she could win if she didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°did you win? kids nowadays are really good at talking nonsense. zhuang kuo is really good at it. ¡± everyone looked at the little darling with a hint of ridicule in their eyes. the little darling did not care about these unfriendly remarks. she stared at the man and said, ¡± my card may have a problem, but can i y here? i can win some money for you.¡± ¡°y? if you don¡¯t have money, how are you going to y?¡± the man teased, ¡± since you¡¯re here, i can give you a chance to y, but you don¡¯t have money. how can you exchange for chips without money? how can you y? i don¡¯t buy on credit!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have money, but they do!¡± the little darling looked at li chenle. li chenle: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°little darling, don¡¯t joke around. i don¡¯t have much money, it¡¯s not enough to y with!¡± ¡°lend it to me and i¡¯ll return it to you ten times over!¡± the little darling red at li chenle as the manughed teasingly. li chenle was simply trying to undermine her. this guy had not even started the bet, and he had already admitted defeat? ¡°ten times?¡± li chenle was taken aback for a moment before shaking his head and saying in a low voice, ¡± let¡¯s think of another way. i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. you¡¯re still a child, so you can¡¯t y with money! ¡± li chenle rejected the little darling with a straight face. it made the people around themugh. the man also looked at the little darling with a faint smile. he found it quite interesting, but he naturally did not intend to pay. ¡± if you don¡¯t have money, i¡¯ll have to trouble you to leave this ce. i don¡¯t y here casually. people won¡¯t like a game with a small amount. it¡¯s not exciting enough and not fun!¡± ¡°a million?¡± the little darling looked at the man. ¡± more or less. the lowest is 800000 yuan. anything less than that won¡¯t do. ¡± the man said. ¡°lend me a million!¡± the little darling looked at li chenle. li chenle thought,¡¯little miss, this isn¡¯t a joke! this isn¡¯t fun at all!¡± although master rong was the god of gamblers, little miss, you¡¯re not! although you were taken to the casino when you were young, it was all based on luck. now that you have no money, everyone will have no food to eat if you gamble! li chenle¡¯s face was full of tears and helplessness. he felt that this kind of thing was not suitable to y with. he used to like ying with it and almost went bankrupt. he only stoppedter. it wasn¡¯t good for a child to have such a habit. ¡°one million, deal or no deal?¡± the little darling frowned. ¡± why are you so naggy? no wonder my mommy said thatpared to my daddy, you¡¯re a buyer¡¯s show and my daddy¡¯s a seller¡¯s show. although you like to wear the same style as daddy and like to imitate him, are you really not as good as my daddy? even your courage is not as good as my daddy¡¯s! ¡± ¡°who said i don¡¯t have the courage?¡± li chenle didn¡¯t like to hear this and was instantly very displeased. ¡± fine, i¡¯ll give it to you. it¡¯s just a million yuan, it¡¯s nothing! ¡± the little darling received a million in chips and was really ready to y. everyone in the hall was looking at the little darling. everyone was quite interested in the little darling, because the little darling looked very confident. it was clearly very small, but it looked very powerful. li chenle¡¯s heart ached madly as he looked at his chips. he felt that his one million dors was probably gone. e on, little girl, do you want to y this?¡± ¡°you can y here too!¡± ¡°quicklye here and y!¡± the surrounding people all sent out invitations. after all, he was just a little kid. he definitely didn¡¯t have any skills and would definitely lose if he yed. everyone thought that they could get the one million from the little darling. the little darling was also making her selection. she wanted to choose something that she was confident in. from li chenle¡¯s expression, she guessed that he was not willing to give her any more money. this was thest bit of money she had. after making a round, the little darling was ready to y cards with someone. she climbed onto a small chair. then, he started to y with the others. ... she had a super powerful calction ability, so she was quite good at ying cards. she was also good at counting cards. the people around themughed as they looked at the little darling. everyone even generously expressed that they could give way to the little darling. the little darling said there was no need. then, they officially started ying. the man went back to the balcony on the second floor and looked down. he could see everything from his angle. just when everyone thought that the little darling would lose without a doubt, and that such a young child might not know how to y cards, the little darling actually began to y very well. she dealt her cards neatly, not sloppy at all, and even seemed to not need to think. because she was very fast and would urge the others from time to time, it made everyone a little nervous and irritable. not long after, the little darling smiled. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i won!¡± the people at the table were all dumbfounded. they had not even reacted to it, and this child had actually won! ... moreover, he had really won. she dealt her cards very quickly, like a veteran, and won very naturally. everyone was shocked and looked at the little darling as if they had seen a ghost. after that, the little darling yed other games. some people were interested in the little darling and started ying with him. but in the end, the little darling always won. she seemed to have a very powerful brain, and she could win almost all the time by relying on her own analysis. even if she didn¡¯t analyze and just relied on luck, she could win. the people who had originally looked down on the little darling were now dumbfounded. what kind of celestial little girl was this? how could she be so powerful? Chapter 1560 1560 they¡¯re all living well the little darling won the money without a hitch. then, she generously returned a portion of the chips to li chenle, and another portion to the owner. ¡°can you give us fang le now?¡± although the little darling spoke in a childish voice, he was very neat. everyone was looking at her, li chenle, and the others. no one had expected her to be so powerful. ¡°i¡¯m afraid this little girl is cheating!¡± ¡± that¡¯s too godly. he won money so easily. the whole process didn¡¯t even take two hours, right? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve seen geniuses before, but i¡¯ve never seen such a genius. she didn¡¯t seem to have cheated, she only won with her own calction ability. she¡¯s very good at counting cards. ¡± ¡°will mr. wen give fang le to her?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. mr. wen has always had a strange temper.¡± while everyone was discussing, the owner of the vi, mr. wen, received a call. from the second floor, he looked down at the world like a king. he took out his phone and answered the call with one hand while looking at the little darling. on the other end of the phone, young master jia and jia facai¡¯s voice came through. ¡°big brother wen, did that little wimp go to your side? do you know who she is? she¡¯s leng rongrong and mo linyuan¡¯s child!¡± ¡°these people are their people! leng rongrong and mo linyuan have disappeared, i didn¡¯t expect them toe to my territory!¡± ¡°she broke my arm!¡± ¡± brother wen, hold them down. i want revenge! ¡± jia facai¡¯s voice was filled with urgency and anger. when mr. wen heard this, he nodded, and his eyes became meaningful. he lowered his eyes to look at the little darling, and really felt that this girl was somewhat simr to leng rongrong. ¡°i know.¡± mr. wen hung up the phone after responding. then, he slowly walked down the stairs. ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll take you to pick up that person.¡± mr. wen said as he walked up to little darling and the others. the little darling sized up mr. wen. ¡± mr. wen, you mean what you say, right? ¡± ¡°if it doesn¡¯t count, you don¡¯t have toe with me.¡± mr. wen walked forward disapprovingly, followed by two of his own subordinates. the little darling and the others did not suspect him and immediately followed this mr. wen. while the hall was still abuzz with discussion, the little darling and the others had already been brought into the backyard. from the backyard, there was a small building. mr. wen led them into another small building that looked very old. after entering, he opened a door and a staircase leading down appeared. mr. wen walked down the stairs, and little darling and the others immediately followed. after a while, they arrived at a dungeon. fang le was locked up in this dungeon, dressed in a tang suit. although he was locked up, he did not look worried at all. ¡°yo, what wind blew mr. wen down? mr. wen, are you going to let me out?¡± mr. wen nced at fang le and sneered. ¡± you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? someone is here to redeem you. ¡± fang le nced at the little darling and the others and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect this. i¡¯m so alone, and there¡¯s actually someone who cares about my life and death. is he here to redeem me? hahaha, interesting, very interesting!¡± ¡°give him to us,¡± the little darling looked up at mr. wen. mr. wen smiled at the little darling, his smile a little strange and unpredictable. the little darling felt that something was wrong. just as she was about to do something, mr. wen had already retreated quickly. then, an iron fence suddenly fell from above her head, separating her and mr. wen. ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± the little darling looked at mr. wen in shock. ¡± didn¡¯t we already agree on this? ¡± ¡°are you going back on your word?¡± li chenle was also shocked. mr. wen looked at them and smiled. ¡± i didn¡¯t say that i would definitely agree. ¡°also, you guys can just barge into my ce and i still have to listen to you. wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? in the future, whoever wants toe and break into my ce, can¡¯t they? do you think i¡¯ll start this first?¡± ¡± also, i¡¯m very interested in the daughter of master mo and master rong. i have a friend who is also very interested and wants one of your hands. ¡± ¡°jia facai?¡± the little darling stared at mr. wen. ¡°uh huh, it seems like you¡¯re quite clear. it¡¯s really jia facai.¡± mr. wen nodded. ¡± now you know why you¡¯re being locked up, right? ¡± ¡°mr. wen, are you sure you want to keep us locked up like this?¡± the little darling red at him coldly. ¡± if i can break jia facai¡¯s arm, i can also cripple yours! ¡± we had a good deal, why do you have to do this?¡± ¡°mr. wen, we don¡¯t have any grudges between us. there¡¯s no need to do this, right?¡± chu yan also said. ¡°if you don¡¯t keep your promise like this, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning!¡± li chenle said with some resentment. mr. wen didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave. the little darling and the others tried to break the iron fence, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t break it open. their faces turned grave. fang le raised his eyebrows and looked at them. he sat inside and said through the other iron fence, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t waste your energy. you can¡¯t open it. this fence is very strong unless you blow it up! ¡± the little darling no longer cared about the fence and walked towards fang le. she looked at fang le and asked, ¡± do you know where the foreignd tradingpany is? ¡± ¡°oh, so it¡¯s to find an otherworld tradingpany.¡± fang le nced at the little darling. ¡± i knew it. why would someone be so kind to save me? ¡± what, you¡¯re looking for your mother and father?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± the little darling looked at fang le. ¡± tell me what you know, and i can take you out of here. ¡± ¡°money,¡± fang le extended her hand. ¡± i¡¯ll only work for you if you give me money. if you don¡¯t, i won¡¯t do business at a loss. ¡± ¡°is money more important than your freedom?¡± li chenle red at fang yue. ¡± what can you do even if you¡¯re rich? ¡± he asked. ... ¡°if i have money, i can return it to old wen. then i can leave this ce.¡± fang le said as she munched on a handful of melon seeds. the little darling looked at fang le. ¡± i can¡¯t give you money here. after we leave, i¡¯ll give you money. ¡± tell me everything you know. i want to know where my mother is.¡± fang le looked at the little darling and sized him up for a while before smiling. ¡± you¡¯re quite simr to lord rong. alright, i¡¯ll tell you some things i know. the foreignd tradingpany often moves, so it¡¯s not easy to find them. but i can contact their people, so i can find them! ¡°as for your mother, i can tell you for sure that she¡¯s not dead. your father isn¡¯t dead either. and that brother of yours is still alive and well ...¡± Chapter 1561 1561 i¡¯m so polite to you, you better be polite to me too! ¡°are my mother and the others all right?¡± when the little darling heard this, he seemed to heave a sigh of relief. she had always been worried that something bad had happened to her mother and the others. after all, that world was much more terrifying than this one. although there were many dangers in this world, mommy and daddy were very powerful and could deal with those troubles. ¡°it¡¯s fine. your family members are fine too. he¡¯s just been locked up, and his life isn¡¯t in danger for the time being. he might be injured, but he won¡¯t die.¡± fang le said, ¡± the organization that wants to deal with you is called bloodthirsty. they¡¯re from another world. they¡¯re the ones who locked the people up. their territory is at the changbai mountains, and we have to go there to save people.¡± the little darling nodded after hearing this. ¡± thank you. ¡± ¡± no need to thank me. if you want to thank someone, thank your mother. i owe her a favor. ¡± fang le shrugged. ¡± just take it as me returning the favor. ¡± ¡°how do you know so much?¡± li chenle looked at fang le suspiciously. ¡°i¡¯m just a person who makes a living by gathering intelligence. if i don¡¯t know how much, how am i going to make a living? what you said is a little funny. this is my old profession. i can naturally get the information i want.¡± fang le sneered and continued to munch on her melon seeds. she was calm andposed, not at all like a person who was locked up in a dungeon. ¡°what should we do next?¡± li chenle asked, ¡± how do we get out? if we don¡¯t go out, how are we going to save them?¡± the little darling nced at li chenle. ¡± it¡¯s easy to get out. ¡± she patted the head of the kitten on her shoulder. ¡± ckie, go and open the door. ¡± the little ck cat jumped down and then wriggled out through the gap. it went straight to open the door. li chenle and the others were dumbfounded. even fang le was surprised. ¡°this cat is not bad, it¡¯s smart!¡± fang le said, ¡± open the door for me too! don¡¯t forget about me!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you want money?¡± li chenle red at fang le and said in an unpleasant tone. ¡± i do want money, but i also want to go out. if i can go out, i won¡¯t go out. do you want me to stay here and rot? ¡± fang le was equally annoyed. upstairs, a few luxury cars arrived at the vi. jia ficai arrived at the vi with a few strong thugs and went to look for the wen guy as soon as he entered. ¡°where¡¯s she? where¡¯s that little b * tch?¡± ¡°the dungeon.¡± mr. wen nced at jia facai. ¡± i¡¯ll keep it for you. ¡± ¡°big brother wen, thank you. you¡¯re still the most reliable. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m in charge of my father¡¯s project. i¡¯ll cooperate with you!¡± ¡± bring me to the dungeon! ¡± jia facai said excitedly. mr. wen waved his hand, and jia fa ran towards the dungeon. at this moment, a security guard was suddenly thrown in. a car was kicked over and rolled in from the outside. everyone in the hall was shocked. ¡± what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡± heavens, help! what the hell is that?! ¡± ¡°it looks like a dog!¡± many of the people who were ying retreated to the corners. everyone looked in the direction of the door, trembling. they were obviously frightened by the sudden movement. following that, storm, rainstorm, critical strike, and the big white tiger walked in from outside. a few animals walked in side by side, their steps unspeakably arrogant. ¡°roar!¡± storm roared at the people inside. ¡°si si si ...¡± storm raised its hooves and gave a kick, letting out a neigh. the people in the room were all frightened. mr. wen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± leng rongrong¡¯s pets are here too? ¡± ¡°roar!¡± as if in response to him, storm charged towards mr. wen and pounced on him with a roar. mr. wen could not react in time and only felt his hair stand on end. at the same time, little darling and the others also ran out. ¡± you b * tch, you actually managed to escape. just in time, i¡¯ll cripple your hand now! ¡± ¡°men, quickly cripple both her arms. i want to pay you back double!¡± jia facai shouted at the little darling and dodged, sending his own people to deal with the little darling. jia facai¡¯s men charged towards the little darling. li chenle dodged backward in shock. meanwhile, little darling and lu yang rushed up and started fighting with them. seeing this, critical strike immediately spread his wings and pounced towards jia facai. hended on jia facai¡¯s head and started to caw. ¡°what the hell? get lost!¡± ¡± where did this damn chickene from? let me go, or i¡¯ll turn you into a roast chicken! ¡± ¡°ah, my hair, my head!¡± ... the critical hit was also very brutal, directly pecking at jia facai¡¯s eye, instantly blinding him. jia facai cried out in pain. the critical hit went to help little darling again. jia facai¡¯s men were so scared of a chicken, and seeing the blood on his face, they didn¡¯t dare to fight anymore and ran away. the scene instantly turned into chaos. mr. wen¡¯s people also ran out, but the storm was very powerful and crushed them all in a short time. mr. wen was stomped to the ground by storm. ¡°mr. wen, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable.¡± the little darling looked at mr. wen and said, ¡± since you¡¯re so rude to me, i won¡¯t be polite to you either. ¡± storm, cripple one of his arms!¡± ¡°roar!¡± with a roar, storm directly bit off one of mr. wen¡¯s arms. with blood dripping, the storm avoided it and let go of this mr. wen in disgust. ... mr. wen let out a scream. the little darling looked at him coldly. ¡± i may be young, but my methods are more ruthless than my mommy¡¯s. when i¡¯m polite to others, i hope that the other party will also be polite to me. if they don¡¯t show me any mercy, then i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ll be even more ruthless!¡± after that, the little darling brought storm and the others out of the vi along with li chenle and the others. when they went out, they were very domineering. because of the blood on storm¡¯s mouth, the security guards who had been chasing after storm did not dare to stop him. they only looked at the group with a creepy expression. fang le followed behind them and yawned. ¡± let¡¯s go to the hotel and get a room to sleep first. i haven¡¯t even woken up from my sleep in the dungeon. ¡± little darling and the others looked at fang le in unison. ¡°aren¡¯t you looking for a tradingpany? i still have to call you.¡± fang le shrugged. ¡± alright, let¡¯s go back and take a shower first. we¡¯ll rest for a while and recharge our batteries. ¡± the little darling nodded. bloodthirsty ... she would remember it. there was a tough battle to fight next! Chapter 1562 1562 you have lord rong¡¯s shadow in you the little darling brought fang le and the others back to the hotel, where li chenle booked a room for fang le. everyone took a bath and rested. after the little darling tidied up, he slept all the way until noon. when she got up, the others were still asleep, but fang le was hungry. the two of them went to the restaurant to have some food, then the little darling asked fang le a few more questions. basically, he could confirm that his mother and the others were still alive in the other world, and there should not be any problems. as for his godfather and the others, they might be living in deep waters. after all, bloodthirsty had taken them away. the little darling had changed his mind after struggling for a while. she had originally nned to go to the other world to find her mommy and the others, but in the end, she decided to go to her godfather and the others first. after all, the situation in the other world was veryplicated. he might not be able to do anything if he went there. however, his godfather was in this world, so the bloodthirsty¡¯s division should be easier to deal with. ¡°i don¡¯t think either of your ideas are good.¡± fang le shook her head as she ate. ¡± the other world is dangerous, but so is the bloodthirsty in this world. you¡¯re just a child. although storm and the others are here, and your ability is not bad, you may not be able to save them. you may even suffer a double loss.¡± ¡°what else can i do? do i have to wait like this?¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at fang le. ¡°waiting is the safest. a child¡¯s biggest task is to protect himself.¡± fang le said in all seriousness. ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯m a kid.¡± the little darling frowned. ¡°but in fact, you¡¯re just a kid. look at your godfather and your grandpa. they¡¯re all so powerful. can you be more powerful than all of them? are you able to save them all by yourself?¡± fang le raised her head and looked at the little darling. ¡± i¡¯m your mother¡¯s friend, that¡¯s why i¡¯m giving you this kind reminder. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t care whether you live or die. ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll only know after we try.¡± the little darling¡¯s attitude was firm. no one could stop her from doing what she wanted to do. she didn¡¯t know what was going on with her mother, but she knew that if she went over, she might be a burden to her mother and bring trouble to her. however, she was the only one who could help the bloodthirsty force. if she didn¡¯t do anything, she didn¡¯t know what her godfather and the others were going through. i can¡¯t just sit and wait for death, right? he couldn¡¯t wait for his mommy toe and save him, could he? without knowing when his mommy would be back, it was impossible to wait for his mommy and daddy toe and save him. if mommy and the others came toote, it would be toote for regrets. although she spoke in a childish voice and was very small, the little darling¡¯s eyes were extremely determined. she was determined to save people and was very persistent. fang le looked at the little darling as if he was looking at the old lord rong. every time lord rong¡¯s friends were in trouble, she would have the same attitude. no matter what, she would risk her life to save them. she had always been very concerned about her friends and was very protective of them. take him for example. he and lord rong were only acquaintances, but he had once helped lord rong a little. that was why lord rong was willing to risk her life for him when he was in danger. the child had lord rong¡¯s shadow in him. fang leughed. ¡± since you¡¯ve decided to do this, i¡¯ll help you. ¡± ¡°you, help me?¡± the little darling raised an eyebrow. ¡°don¡¯t look down on me. although i don¡¯t have any powerful martial arts, i have a lot of information. i know a lot of things. i can take you to that ce and find their old nest.¡± the little darling looked at fang le¡¯s serious expression and smiled. ¡± thank you, uncle fang! ¡± he nodded. the little guy spoke in a childish voice and looked so cute. when he stared at people, it could make people¡¯s hearts melt. the main thing was that this little guy had lord rong¡¯s shadow. after fang le finished his meal, he took out aptop and got busy. then, he gathered everyone in his room and began to discuss the next step of the n. ¡°we don¡¯t have many people, so it¡¯s impossible to borrow people. the only possibility was the foreignd tradingpany. he heard that they were in trouble too. bloodthirsty had sealed all the entrances. he had been finding trouble with them. we asked them to cooperate with us, but they don¡¯t seem to want to cooperate with bloodthirsty.¡± fang le said, ¡± if we can join the bloodthirsty alliance, our chances of winning will be much higher. if we go to the bloodthirsty force alone, we won¡¯t have a big chance. it¡¯ll be much better with the help of the people from the tradingpany.¡± the rest of them nodded. li chenle looked at fang yue and asked suspiciously, ¡± ¡°why are you helping us? and that tradingpany, are you sure you can help us?¡± ¡°they might not help us, but we can try to persuade them, can¡¯t we? how would we know the result if we don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°as for me, of course it¡¯s because of lord rong. aren¡¯t you doing this for lord rong?¡± fang yue stared at li chenle with a half-smile. li chenle snorted. ¡± i¡¯m doing this for myself! ¡± after fang le¡¯s persuasion, everyone decided to go to the tradingpany. the little darling looked at lu yang. ¡± senior brother, you have nothing to do with this matter. actually, you can go back to the academy. you don¡¯t have to follow us. what we¡¯re going to do is extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°since i¡¯m already here, i don¡¯t n on leaving.¡± lu yang said in a deep and cold voice, ¡± you are my junior sister. i can¡¯t let you be in any danger. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t let senior brother lu go! he¡¯s so powerful! ¡± li chenle hugged lu yang¡¯s arm. ¡± little lu yang, remember to protect me when the timees. i¡¯m not that good at fighting. i can¡¯t take it anymore, please take me away! ¡± the little darling was speechless. lu yang looked at li chenle in disdain. ¡± you can choose not to participate. ¡± li chenle shook his head. ¡± you can¡¯t. i¡¯ve thought about it. it¡¯s safer to follow everyone. it¡¯s more dangerous for me to be alone. ¡± lu yang was speechless. ... fang le and the others looked at li chenle with twitching lips. they had not expected him to be so afraid of death. after that, fang le made a call to the otherworld tradingpany. he wanted to talk to them, but he did not expect that as soon as the call went through, they told him not to go. the tradingpany was not doing any business now. ¡°i¡¯m not here to discuss business. i have other important things to discuss with your boss.¡± fang le said, ¡± or let me discuss it with boss lian. ¡± ¡°the boss and lian kuang are not here.¡± a cold rejection came from the other end of the phone. ¡°then who¡¯s in charge now?¡± fang le was surprised. ¡± i¡¯ll talk to the manager! ¡± ¡± thepany is already in a mess. fang le, don¡¯te and add to the mess! ¡± the call was hung up, and fang le was shocked. Chapter 1563 1563 i did something to the car ¡°how is it?¡± the little darling could probably tell that fang le had been rejected. li chenle sneered, ¡± no way! aren¡¯t you close to them? in the end, he hung up after saying a few words? how could they cooperate then? i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible for us to cooperate, right?¡± ¡°even if it¡¯s impossible, it has to be possible.¡± fang le¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡± there might be some problems over there. the boss and lian kuang aren¡¯t around. i¡¯ve been in contact with lian kuang more often than the others. i don¡¯t have a good rtionship with the others. since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go directly to the person in charge and discuss things.¡± fang le immediately started packing up. of seeing that the others were not moving, he said, ¡± go back and pack your things. once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go over there and discuss it with them. ¡± ¡°are you sure you still know where they are after seeing their attitude toward you?¡± li chenle¡¯s face was filled with suspicion. ¡°of course i know. do you think i¡¯ve been gathering intelligence for nothing all these years?¡± fang yue nced at li chenle. ¡± why are you so annoying? ¡± li chenle rolled his eyes. ¡± i don¡¯t know why, but i just don¡¯t like the look of you. ¡± ¡°thank you, but i don¡¯t like the look of you either!¡± after the two of them bickered for a while, they packed up and left the hotel, preparing to go to the foreignd trade center. however, as soon as they left the hotel, they were surrounded by hundreds of ck cars. both the jia and wen family members had arrived. jia facai and mr. wen, the two injured people, were among them. one of them had a broken hand, and the other was blind. they looked at the little darling¡¯s group with extreme anger. ¡± it¡¯s really like a ghost. why is it here again? ¡± ¡± aren¡¯t you guys injured enough? ¡± li chenle asked. ¡°are you the ones who did this to my son?¡± father jia, a short and chubby man, red at the little darling and the others. obviously, jia facai was extremely angry that one of his eyes had been pecked blind. after all, he was his only son and he had always doted on him. in the end, he was actually hurt to this extent. how could he possibly swallow this? ¡°your son¡¯s eyes were pecked by my chicken.¡± the little darling raised his head. ¡± you can¡¯t me us for this. you can only me your son for being spoiled too much by you. even if my chicken didn¡¯t do this, there would always be someone else who would kill your son. ¡± ¡°hehe, you silly girl, are you trying to educate me?¡± father jia sneered at the little darling. ¡± she¡¯s just a little girl, yet she dares to educate me. this is simply preposterous! ¡± do it, take them all down!¡± ¡°wait a moment.¡± the little darling raised his head and looked at father jia. ¡± i¡¯ll give you onest chance. let us go. otherwise, things won¡¯t be so simple! ¡± ¡°i¡¯d like to see what you mean by¡± it¡¯s not that simple ¡°!¡± father jia red at the little darling with wide eyes. ¡± a few animals and a few wimpy kids, and you want to deal with me! don¡¯t you know who i am? are you looking for death?¡± father jia waved his hand, and everyone surrounded the little darling¡¯s group. the little darling and the others were not in a hurry. the moment these people made their move, everyone immediatelyunched a counterattack. fang le and li chenle, who were not very good at martial arts, hid at the back and watched the two sides fight. the little darling whistled at storm. storm instantly understood. it charged towards father jia. after all, it was a huge beast. no one else could stop it. in an instant, storm trampled father jia to the ground. then, it bared its sharp teeth and wrapped them around father jia¡¯s neck. ¡± mr. jia, shouldn¡¯t we ask everyone to stop? otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your life. ¡± the little darling asked as he sent a person flying with a kick, looking in the direction of father jia. the surrounding men were all a little afraid to get close to the little darling. they also realized that they couldn¡¯t beat her at all if they got close to her. they were basically all abused by the little darling. this little girl looked like she could deal with anyone and hurt anyone, but in fact, her kung fu was very powerful. the bodyguards were no match for this youngdy. seeing that their master was being controlled by the little darling, everyone naturally didn¡¯t dare to get close to the little darling. ¡°stop, everyone stop!¡± father jia, who was being stepped on by the storm, shouted in a panic. his own life was naturally the most important. everyone stopped and looked at the little darling and father jia. ¡°what do you guys want?¡± father jia probably didn¡¯t expect the little darling and the others to be so powerful, and he panicked for a moment. ¡°shouldn¡¯t i be the one asking you what you want?¡± the little darling walked over and looked at father jia, who was lying on the ground with his throat clutched and trembling nervously. ¡°i ... i was wrong!¡± ¡°little sister, i was wrong. please let me go!¡± at this moment, father jia knew fear. ¡°mo nan chong, let go of my father! if you dare to do anything to my father, i¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± jia facai shouted at mo nanchong from the side. the little darling only turned around to look, and jia facai immediately shut his mouth in a panic. the critical hit directly headed towards jia facai. it raised its head and looked at jia facai. jia facai¡¯s heart turned cold, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°prepare two cars for us.¡± the little darling looked at father jia and said, ¡± an off-road vehicle. ¡± ¡°alright, whatever you say. you¡¯re the ancestor!¡± father jia was so frightened that his voice trembled. he shouted, ¡± someone,e quickly. did you hear what the ancestor said? if you heard it, hurry and get ready! ¡± father jia¡¯s assistant immediately went to prepare. the little darling squatted down and looked at jia facai. he smiled at him, ¡± uncle jia, can i borrow some money? ¡± father jia was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re not borrowing it?¡± the little darling had an innocent look on his face. ¡°lend, lend, lend!¡± jia facai was inexplicably afraid. ¡± i¡¯ll lend you however much you want! ¡± ... ¡°thank you then. i told you, uncle jia is more reasonable than young master jia. storm, uncle jia is tired, let him sit.¡± the little darling said with a smile. storm held father jia¡¯s clothes in its mouth and helped him sit up. it sat beside father jia, side by side. when it turned its head to look at father jia, it bared its teeth and revealed a smile, causing father jia to almost faint from shock. not long after, father jia¡¯s assistant was done with the preparations. the little darling and the others got into the car, then left with the money that father jia had prepared. father jia heaved a sigh of relief and felt his hair stand on end. he felt that he had almost lost his life. why was this little girl as terrifying as a bandit? ¡°dad, are we just going to let it go like this?¡± jia facai was exasperated. ¡°he¡¯s leng rongrong¡¯s child after all, we can¡¯t deal with him.¡± father jia shook his head, and a mysterious smile appeared on his face. ¡± however, i did something to the car! ¡± Chapter 1564 1564 the gift is too expensive, i¡¯ll return it to you! not long after the little darling and the others got into the car and drove off, the little darling suddenly felt that something was wrong. her face suddenly darkened. ¡°oh no, we¡¯ve been tricked!¡± ¡± what? don¡¯t scare us! who¡¯s scheming against us? ¡± fang le was shocked and looked at the little darling in surprise. ¡°drive back!¡± the little darling growled in a low voice. ¡± father jia isn¡¯t the kind of person who gives in easily. he¡¯s been in the business world for so many years and has a very good understanding with his assistant. he and his assistant seemed to have blinked just now. damn it, return the car to them!¡± at the little darling¡¯smand, the two cars drove back. li chenle was driving another car. when he heard the news, he trembled in fear. if not for lu yang, he would have abandoned the car and run away. when the little darling said that there might be explosives in the car and that he was going to return them to the jia family, li chenle thought that he was joking. driving back with explosives, wasn¡¯t he trying to kill himself? however, the little darling was certain that it would not explode so quickly and wanted to drive it back. while driving, li chenleined to lu yang, ¡± ¡°if it really explodes, we¡¯re really done for. little brother, when the timees, we¡¯ll havepany on the road to theherworld!¡± lu yang looked at li chenle coldly. ¡± you won¡¯t die. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m scared!¡± li chenle said with a long face, ¡± it¡¯s an explosion after all. i¡¯ve never seen an explosion before. it¡¯s too scary! ¡± ¡°timid,¡± lu yang replied. li chenle: ¡± you¡¯ve got the guts. you can drive! ¡± lu yang looked at li chenle coldly. ¡± ¡°i can only fly, i can¡¯t drive.¡± li chenle: ¡± ... you¡¯re such an amazing person. all you can do is fly. do you even have a ne? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± li chenle was speechless. the two cars quickly returned to father jia¡¯s side. before father jia and the others left, they saw the car that had just left. everyone was shocked. ¡°this car, is it the one we just gave them?¡± ¡± f * ck, i think so. why did hee back? ¡± ¡°boss, did you install something in their car? why did theye back?¡± father jia was originally very pleased with himself, but when he saw the car, his face turned ashen. it was as if he had eaten a fly. he was in disbelief and speechless. it was clearly those two cars. why did theye back? shouldn¡¯t it have exploded far away? why did ite back? the rest of the people also had a f * cking expression on their faces. they were obviously in disbelief. ¡°f * ck, shouldn¡¯t we run?¡± ¡°boss, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly. won¡¯t it explode?¡± ¡°f * ck, hurry up, they¡¯reing!¡± just as the group of people were shouting excitedly and preparing to escape, the little darling¡¯s car had already rushed over. two cars directly rushed to father jia¡¯s side. father jia had wanted to turn around and escape, but he ended up being surrounded by two cars. the people around them wanted to get into the car, but when they saw that father jia was surrounded, they couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. they didn¡¯t know whether to run or stay. the little darling and the others quickly got out of the car. ¡± mr. jia, your gift is too expensive. it¡¯s not good for us to take it away, so we brought it back to return to you! ¡± the little darling looked at father jia with a smile. ¡± i¡¯ll borrow your car! ¡± with that said, little darling and the others rushed into father jia¡¯s car and another. father jia was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t react at all. god f * cking returned it to him! ¡± i¡¯ve already given you the car, why are you giving it back to us? i¡¯ve never nned to take back the things i¡¯ve given away. you can just drive it away! ¡± father jia said hurriedly. the little darling stuck his head out of the car window and an innocent smile appeared on his face. ¡± that¡¯s so embarrassing. we¡¯ll kindly ept these two cars. the gifts you¡¯ve given us are too expensive. we can¡¯t afford them. i think that a precious person like you is more suitable for those gifts. you should take them well!¡± as soon as the little darling finished speaking, the car had already sped off. father jia¡¯s face turned pale. he looked at his men and found that they seemed to have been frightened, and many of them had already driven away. he couldn¡¯t even catch up. only the assistant was still standing beside him in a daze. ¡± boss, what should we do? when are they going to explode? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s about to explode, run!¡± father jia called out. then, the remaining few people around him turned around and ran. almost at the same time, the two cars exploded. father jia and the others were washed out by the heat wave. by the time he came back to his senses, father jia¡¯s face had already turned ck. ¡°boss, how are you?¡± the assistant coughed twice and looked at father jia¡¯s back. he realized that his clothes had been burnt to nothing, and his butt was bare. father jia coughed a few times and wiped his butt. he wailed, ¡± this brat is too scary! ¡± ... ¡°what should we do? should we send people to chase after them?¡± the assistant helped father jia up. ¡± chase my a * s. he¡¯s such a difficult person to deal with. do you still want to chase him back and cause trouble for yourself? ¡± father jia was exasperated. this time, he finally knew how powerful his little darling was. she was so young, but she was so smart. he thought that they would never notice anything wrong with the car. in the end, they knew that something was wrong the moment they went out, and they were so ruthless. he knew that the car would explode, but he still drove it back. it was just to blow them up. it was too ruthless. even he couldn¡¯t be that ruthless. people like this were very powerful no matter where they were. it was very difficult to provoke them. father jia was a businessman. he was also a clear-headed and reasonable person. he clearly knew that it was better not to provoke this kind of person. the little darling was clearly a person who would haggle over every single detail. the assistant nodded, not daring to say anything more. in his heart, he was also full of admiration for the little darling. he was only a few years old, but he was actually so powerful. as expected of lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s child, he had surpassed his master and was really not to be trifled with. ... ¨C ¡°oh my god, it really exploded.¡± as fang le drove, he looked at the rearview mirror and was shocked to see the two cars explode. ¡°i told you, he must have done something to the car.¡± the little darling had a confident look on his face. ¡°i don¡¯t quite understand. how do you know that he did something to the car? he didn¡¯t tell you.¡± fang le was suspicious. ¡°he didn¡¯t tell me, but his expression changed.¡± the little darling said, ¡± he gave the assistant a look. ¡± i didn¡¯t notice it at the time, but when i realized it, i knew there must be a problem.¡± fang le was convinced. ¡± as expected of lord rong¡¯s daughter. such meticulous observation. ¡± if you didn¡¯t find out, we would have all been blown up.¡± Chapter 1565 1565 we don¡¯t want to work with you! fang le brought little darling and the others along as they traveled. a weekter, they found the old nest of the foreignd tradingpany. ¡°this is the ce,¡± fang le pointed to a huge manor and said, ¡± this is the old nest of the otherworld tradingpany. ¡± ¡°such arge manor, there must be many mechanisms. it¡¯s not easy for us to enter, right?¡± the little darling said with a frown. ¡°there¡¯s definitely a mechanism, but i¡¯m familiar with it.¡± fang le patted his chest and said, ¡± i¡¯ll try and see if they can let us in. if they can¡¯t, we¡¯ll just barge in. ¡± the little darling nodded. ¡± okay, then you should contact them first. ¡± after that, fang le walked to the iron gate of the manor and rang the doorbell. not long after, a video appeared on the doorbell. a man in a suit was looking at fang le, and fang le was also looking at the camera. ¡°old fang, why are you here again? we¡¯ve already said that we won¡¯t work with you. we¡¯re not interested in you.¡± the man on the other side shook his head and said, ¡± it¡¯s useless even if youe here. i¡¯m more familiar with you, so i spoke more to you. our internal department is also a mess, so we definitely won¡¯t cooperate with you! ¡± ¡°what do you mean by internal chaos? where¡¯s your boss and lian kuang? with either of them in charge, it wouldn¡¯t be a mess, right?¡± fang le frowned. ¡± the problem is that neither of them is here. they¡¯ve gone to the other world to save some insignificant people! ¡± the man said in a flustered manner. ¡°what do you mean? save who?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t going to the other world at this time courting death? bloodthirsty is so terrifying. they¡¯ve risen again!¡± fang le asked in shock. the other man shook his head. ¡± he said he was going to save some master rong and master four. i don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with our boss. why is he so concerned about master rong and master four? it¡¯s really strange. ¡± when the little darling heard this, he was shocked. ¡°the boss went to save my daddy and mommy?¡± the little darling raised his head and looked at fang le. fang le had obviously not thought of this either, so she had a shocked expression on her face. ¡± i think so. ¡± after fang le exchanged a few words with the little darling, she looked at the man. ¡± xiang ming, do us a favor and let us in. we want to have a chat with you! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to help you, but we¡¯re currently divided into two factions. many people think that our boss won¡¯te back. that¡¯s why they want to cooperate with bloodthirsty ... ¡± xiang ming looked troubled. ¡± it¡¯s hard to cooperate with us unless you have the ability to convince those people to help you deal with bloodthirsty. ¡± but they want to cooperate with bloodthirsty!¡± xiang ming shook his head and said with a sad face, ¡± the two sects are quarreling almost every day. they almost fight. it will be more troublesome if you, an outsider, get involved. ¡± fang le was stunned. ¡± there¡¯s actually someone here who wants to betray your ninth master? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what everyone¡¯s thinking, but they probably think that 9th master and lian kuang won¡¯t be able toe back!¡± fang le lowered her head and nced at the little darling. the little darling nodded at fang le, his expression still determined. no matter what, he had to talk to the people in this area. after all, bloodthirsty wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. moreover, if the people in this area cooperated with bloodthirsty, it would be troublesome. they would have more enemies. even if they couldn¡¯t cooperate and make more friends, they couldn¡¯t make more enemies. little darling climbed onto storm¡¯s back and showed her face in the video. she looked at xiang ming and said, ¡± mr. xiang, can you please let us in? ¡± i¡¯d like to have a talk with the two people in charge. no matter what the result is, give me a chance.¡± ¡± you¡¯re ... oh, you¡¯re lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s child ... the child of the person that lord jiu wants to save! ¡± xiang ming was also an intelligence officer, so he knew who the little darling was. xiang ming looked at the little darling and smiled. ¡± so there¡¯s still someone who hasn¡¯t been captured by bloodthirsty. ¡± little friend, uncle feels that you shouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter. protecting yourself is more important than anything else. bloodthirsty isn¡¯t someone a kid like you can deal with.¡± after all, it was a very powerful force that had existed for a thousand years. even the empress couldn¡¯t deal with it, so how could a little girl deal with it? needless to say, the people in their organization would definitely not cooperate with the little darling. no one would be stupid enough to give up on cooperating with a thousand-year-old force and cooperate with a little kid. what¡¯s the use of children? ¡°fang le, don¡¯t lead the kid astray. he¡¯s just a kid, and he wants to join us to fight against the bloodthirsty force. he¡¯s just asking for death.¡± xiang ming said with a sneer. the little darling frowned. ¡± mr. xiang, although i look like a child, that doesn¡¯t mean that i¡¯m weak. please let us in, mr. xiang. if not, we might have to barge in without permission. ¡± hearing the little darling¡¯s words, xiang ming only shook his head and smiled. he knew that the little darling was the child of lord fourth and lord rong. he heard that he was very smart. however, he didn¡¯t believe that a child could be that smart. he was just a little brat. how could he be more powerful than an adult? no matter how smart or powerful a person was, there should be a limit, right? ¡°i¡¯m serious.¡± the little darling said helplessly, ¡± mr. xiang, you don¡¯t seem to believe what i said. why don¡¯t we meet? if we don¡¯t meet, how do you know if i can¡¯t convince you? ¡± xiang ming shook his head. ¡± just based on your identity as a child, the people in charge here won¡¯t want to see you. even if you enter, you will only be scolded. no one will believe you.¡± ¡°how would we know if we don¡¯t try? no one will believe what i say and no one will cooperate with me.¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes narrowed. she was now a little interested in this organization. the boss of the organization had gone to look for his mother. just for this reason, she had to help stabilize this organization that was about to fall apart. xiang ming shook his head and said to fang le, ¡± i know you owe leng rongrong a favor, but that¡¯s not the reason you brought this child here. if you really want the best for her, you should take her away, protect her, and keep her away from danger. ¡± xiang ming hung up immediately after he finished speaking, not giving fang le a chance to speak. fang le¡¯s face darkened when he saw that xiang ming had actually hung up. ¡°xiang ming, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°the little darling is strong enough, so i brought her here!¡± after discovering that father jia¡¯s car had been tampered with, fang le felt that the little darling was very powerful and might have a chance of dealing with the bloodthirsty force. he was even more determined to help the little darling. ... Chapter 1566 1566 it¡¯s actually little lord jiu although fang le had called for xiang ming, he had already hung up, so he did not hear what fang le had said. what¡¯s more, the internal situation of the organization was indeed a little chaotic. both sides were about to fight, and xiang ming had no time to care about the so-called cooperation of the little darling. after that, no matter how fang le rang the doorbell, no one paid them any attention. li chenle furrowed his brows. ¡± they¡¯re ignoring us. the situation doesn¡¯t look good. should we just barge in? it wouldn¡¯t be too appropriate to barge in, right? we¡¯re here to cooperate with them, but we just barged in. they should be very angry, right?¡± chu yan nodded. ¡± indeed. if you¡¯re here to cooperate, but you sneak in like a thief, i¡¯m afraid it will cause these people to be disgusted. ¡± ¡°but we can¡¯t just wait at the door like this, can we?¡± lu yang frowned. ¡± i think we can just barge in. ¡± these people have no leader. if we just barge in and give them a warning, they might listen to us.¡± li chenle shook his head. ¡± that¡¯s impossible. we¡¯ll just barge in. will they listen to us? ¡± even if he threatened them, they might not listen. in any case, if it were me, i definitely wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± lu yang stared at li chenle, sending shivers down his spine. ¡± fine, fine, fine. if you say you can, then you can. after all, you can fly. you¡¯re amazing! ¡± fang le and the little darling did not speak. they were both deep in thought, considering what was the most appropriate method. li chenle¡¯s words made sense. if they forced their way in, the other party would definitely be angry, and when they were angry, they would naturally be even more unwilling to cooperate. however, if they didn¡¯t force their way in, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to see the person in charge. he couldn¡¯t get in at all. fang le and the little darling looked at each other, both frowning and feeling that it would not be easy to deal with them. ¡°should i just barge in?¡± fang le looked at the little darling and said hesitantly, ¡± i can¡¯t get in either. xiang ming isn¡¯t picking up my calls anymore! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside.¡± the little darling frowned. if she was focused, she could vaguely hear the noise inside. if there was a fight inside and the situation was chaotic, they might not make everyone angry if they just barged in. there were already a group of people who wanted to deal with bloodthirsty, and they were on the boss ¡®side. although some of them wanted to cooperate with bloodthirsty, they could recruit the ones who were willing to deal with bloodthirsty. the little darling and fang le had a serious discussion. in the end, they decided to rush in directly. anyway, it was already chaotic enough inside, so they might as well just force their way in. the little darling nced at therge metal gate. li chenle looked at lu yang and asked, ¡± are we going to fly in again? is there a gentler way?¡± lu yang did not say anything. he watched as the little darling unlocked the big metal door with a few clicks. then, the little guy opened the two big metal doors. following that, the little darling returned to the car. ¡± let¡¯s go. let¡¯s drive in. this is such a huge manor. i don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take to walk in. ¡± the group returned to the car and drove directly into the manor. storm followed behind them, looking very domineering. fang le looked uneasy. he looked at the entire manor and felt uneasy. ¡± there¡¯s not even a single guard. it seems like there¡¯s really something going on inside. i guess the two factions are really quarreling, and it¡¯s possible that they¡¯ll start fighting.¡± ¡± let¡¯s go in and take a look first. ¡± the little darling¡¯s face was expressionless. it didn¡¯t look like a child¡¯s expression. it was very mature and steady. if it wasn¡¯t for his voice, one might think that the little darling was an adult. the car drove forward and soon stopped in front of a few tall buildings. the little darling could vaguely hear the sound of an argument. ¡°let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± the little darling was the first to get out of the car. fang le and the others got out of the car, and the sounds of quarrels and fighting became even more obvious. at that moment, the sound of ss shattering came from upstairs. everyone looked up and saw a person falling down. ¡°senior brother!¡± the little darling shouted. lu su understood tacitly and immediately flew over to catch the person who fell. the two of themnded safely. ¡± f * ck, i was scared to death. i almost thought i would be crippled. ¡± xiang ming was scared half to death. he looked up at lu yang, who was hugging him. ¡± yeah, who are you? why haven¡¯t i seen you before? ¡± but it¡¯s not important. thank you for catching me. otherwise, i might have been crippled!¡± lu su let go of her hands and xiang ming fell on the ground with a bang. he was caught off guard. ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± fang le stretched her neck and looked over. xiang ming saw fang le¡¯s erged face and was shocked. ¡± what the f * ck? why is it you? why are you here? ¡± ¡°you guys don¡¯t even have a guard, and we just swaggered in.¡± fang le shrugged. ¡± hey, why did you fall from upstairs? did you get beaten up? ¡± i told you, an intelligence officer should at least learn some self-defense skills, or else you would end up like this. if it wasn¡¯t for our senior brother lu catching you just now, you would be finished!¡± xiang ming stood up with much difficulty. when he stood up, he was shocked by storm and rainstorm¡¯s faces. then, he saw that little darling and the others had even brought chickens with them. he was at a loss for words. ¡± oh my god, you guys even brought a chicken. how could you guys win against bloodthirsty? no wonder you guys are so excited to work with us. ¡± xiang ming looked at the critical hit and was speechless. ¡°giggle?¡± critical hit looked at xiang ming and was speechless. it was very powerful, alright? in the end, this person seemed to think that it was very weak, and bringing it along seemed to be something embarrassing. a somewhat dissatisfied critical hit directly flew to xiang ming¡¯s head and pecked him. xiang ming suddenly cried out in pain, ¡± oh my god, i was wrong. your chicken is very powerful. i didn¡¯t mean to look down on a chicken. let me go, don¡¯t bully me anymore! ¡± critical hit heard xiang ming¡¯s screams and begging for mercy before he let go of xiang ming in satisfaction. after xiang ming was released, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. he took a closer look at the little darling group. they were all old, weak, sick, disabled, and animals ... although he knew that storm was quite powerful, he still couldn¡¯t help but doubt the ability of thisbination when he saw the chicken. ... ¡± i¡¯m serious. even if youe here, our people here might not cooperate with you. we¡¯ve already started fighting internally. ¡± xiang ming said helplessly, ¡± no one can stop them except young master jiu! ¡± ¡°little ninth master?¡± when the little darling heard this form of address, he was stunned. Chapter 1567 1567 chapter 1569-flirtatious and beautiful could it be that the boss of this organization was young master jiu, li jiujue? when she heard that the boss of this organization was 9th master, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. after all, there were many 9th masters, and there were many 9th masters as well. 9th master, who had the ability to be the boss of this organization, should be a very powerful character. she didn¡¯t even think of a child. however, there was only one young master jiu. could the young master jiu they were talking about be li jiujue? the little darling¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. she stared at xiang ming in front of her, waiting for his answer. ¡°you know young master jiu?¡± xiang ming looked surprised. ¡± do you know who li jiujue is? ¡± ¡°i do.¡± the little darling frowned. ¡± it¡¯s really him? ¡± li jiujue had said before that he liked her and that she would be his wife in the future. so it was him. so he was the one who went to the other world to save mommy and daddy? the little darling was shocked. if it was him, then she would have to help him stabilize thepany even more. the little darling raised his head and looked at xiang ming. ¡± take me in. ¡± xiang ming was stunned. ¡± ah? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m your boss¡¯s wife,¡± the little guy said coyly. she looked at xiang ming with a pair of sharp eyes. ¡± didn¡¯t your boss tell you? lord rong and lord fourth are his father-inw and mother-inw, while i¡¯m his fianc¨¦e!¡± xiang ming was stunned for a moment. ¡± no, i didn¡¯t. ¡± ¡± then i¡¯ll tell you now, i¡¯m his future wife. ¡± the little darling said coldly, ¡± since that¡¯s the case, i should be considered yourdy boss, right? i¡¯m still qualified to help stabilize them, and i¡¯m also qualified to speak, right? ¡± the little darling¡¯s imposing manner was so strong that xiang ming was stunned. it was as if his brain had short-circuited. he nodded hesitantly. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, it seems to be true.¡± ¡±dy boss, if you¡¯re thedy boss, you¡¯re indeed qualified to speak. what are you waiting for? just go up! ¡± xiang ming immediately took the little darling upstairs. the storm couple only took the cargo elevator up. not long after, the little darling brought the animals and his friends directly to the door of the huge meeting room on the twelfth floor. because they were arguing in the meeting room, there were not many people downstairs. they came in very naturally and no one stopped them. ¡± it¡¯s here. the elders and whatnot inside are about to fight. ¡± xiang ming said, ¡± but are you sure you can shock them like young master jiu? ¡± if you can¡¯t stop them, you should leave as soon as possible. after all, we have many experts here.¡± the little darling did not say anything and directly kicked the door open. the house was noisy, and there were even sounds of fighting. hearing the sound of the door being kicked open, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the door. at first, everyone was looking up, but soon, everyone saw the petite little darling. ¡± where did this little kide from? how arrogant! he actually kicked the door! ¡± ¡°who is this? ¡°why are there dogs and horses?¡± everyone looked at the little darling¡¯s group with suspicion, their heads full of question marks. after all, no one could recognize that it was a little darling, and the few animals behind were even more confusing. ¡°i¡¯m your boss¡¯s wife.¡± the little darling strode in. she went straight to the chief¡¯s seat and sat on the chair. ¡°thedy boss?¡± the quarrels and fights had stopped, but they were all looking in the direction of the little darling for no reason. their little ninth master was only a few years old, how could he have ady boss? a little kid actually popped up and said she was theirdy boss? this was truly a miracle. ¡°little friend, are you mistaken?¡± ¡°although i don¡¯t know how you got in, but to tell you the truth, this is not a ce to y house!¡± ¡°little friend, don¡¯t mess around. it¡¯s not good to be identally injured here. take your pets and leave!¡± ¡°if we start fighting, it¡¯s easy to identally hurt others. it¡¯ll be very painful!¡± ¡°little sister, hurry up and leave this ce!¡± everyone was chattering away, urging the little darling to leave this ce quickly. the little darling did not say anything. he just looked at the group of people with a cold smile on his face. xiang ming walked to the little darling¡¯s side and said in a very low voice, ¡± this is master rong and master four¡¯s daughter. she¡¯s also our little master jiu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. little master jiu went to the other world to save his father-inw and mother-inw. ¡± ¡°xiang ming, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± ¡°how is that possible? little 9th master is still so young, is he engaged to someone?¡± ¡± however, speaking of which, it does seem like there¡¯s such a thing. i heard that little ninth master said that master rong is his mother-inw! ¡± the group of people chattered noisily, then looked at the little darling with a strange andplicated expression. the little darling looked extremely calm. ¡± although we¡¯re not engaged, little 9th master has always been with me. don¡¯t you know that? ¡± everyone looked at the little darling with suspicion. the little darling was still very calm. ¡± i¡¯m here to talk about cooperation with you. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t recognize me as thedy boss, but there¡¯s something i need everyone to cooperate on. ¡± ... ¡°what is it?¡± the people who had been quarreling had already sat down. everyone subconsciously looked at the little darling who was sitting in the chief seat and couldn¡¯t help but listen to the little darling speak. ¡°to deal with bloodthirsty,¡± the little darling said, ¡± i want to cooperate with you to deal with bloodthirsty. ¡± ¡°deal with bloodthirsty? cooperate with us?¡± everyone stared at the little darling, then shook their heads andughed in disdain. ¡°what kind of strength do you have to cooperate with us?¡± ¡± you look too weak. you don¡¯t have the right to cooperate with us! ¡± ¡°little kid, bloodthirsty isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. do you think you can cooperate with us just because you¡¯ve brought a few babies and animals? don¡¯t your animals have any offensive abilities?¡± one of the men sneered. at this moment, the white tiger that was outside the door suddenly ran in. it roared and rushed in front of the man, opening its bloody mouth. the man¡¯s face immediately turned pale. he panicked for a moment. ... ¡°tiger!¡± ¡°roar!¡± the white tiger roared provocatively. its roar filled the entire meeting room and sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. everyone quieted down. they were obviously frightened by the big white tiger. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? a tiger can scare everyone to this extent?¡± the little darling sat at the head of the table. although she was very small, she was charming and beautiful, especially when she smiled. it could simply be said that she was soul-stealing. with a calm expression, she waved her hand, and the big white tiger jumped to her side. then, it crawled by her feet, as obedient as a big cat. it was a terrifying beast, but at this moment, it was as obedient as a big cat. Chapter 1568 1568 who said i don¡¯t have any exotic beasts? everyone was looking at the little darling. although the storm and storm were very powerful, they were not as intimidating as the big white tiger. the white tiger¡¯s appearance immediately made everyone subconsciously quiet down. many people who had wanted to chase the little darling out immediately quieted down. everyone looked at the little darling and swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, not daring to say anything. tigers were ferocious beasts. although they were all high-level members of the organization, they were not very strong in martial arts. they only had strong minds and knew how to do business. for a moment, everyone was scared out of their wits. they trembled as they looked in the direction of the big white tiger and little darling. of course, there were a few bold people who wanted to cooperate with the poem, but they were still very opposed. ¡°little girl, this is not a ce you should be. we have no interest in wasting time with a little girl like you. you¡¯d better leave this ce quickly.¡± ¡°right, we should leave now. we still have to deal with bloodthirsty. do you think that a tiger can deal with bloodthirsty? it¡¯s funny, there are many demonic beasts in the bloodthirsty force!¡± ¡°they¡¯re from another world, an organization that has existed for a thousand years, okay? how old are you? do you think you¡¯re powerful just because you have a tiger?¡± there was a burst of ridicule around them. the little darling raised his eyebrows and looked at the group of people. ¡± i don¡¯t know if i can deal with bloodthirsty, but i¡¯m quite confident in dealing with you guys. ¡± ¡°what a joke, why don¡¯t you try me!¡± ¡°little thing, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re amazing just because you have a tiger. we have tigers here too!¡± ¡°bloodthirsty and the other demon beasts from the other world. even a tiger isn¡¯t enough to feed them!¡± the few middle-aged and elderly menughed smugly. the little darling looked at everyone holding their cheeks, and then she looked at lu yang. lu yang was standing beside her, and he was also looking at the crowd with raised eyebrows. when it came to eating, was there anyone else who could eat better than him? it was an exotic beast, after all. ¡°you guys want mutant beasts, right?¡± the little darling said thoughtfully, ¡± how do you know that i only have tigers here and nothing else? ¡± upon hearing the little darling¡¯s words, everyone looked at her with all kinds of smiles on their faces. he felt that the little darling was a little funny. there were only a few animals around her-a tiger, a dog, a horse, a chicken ... how could there be other powerful animals? moreover, it was an exotic beast. were exotic beasts that easy to obtain? lu suan took a step forward. suddenly, his body began to change. then, while everyone was stunned, he turned into a terrifying taotie. ¡°w-what the hell is this?!¡± ¡°heavens, it¡¯s so scary!¡± ¡°what is this thing?¡± ¡°he, he, he, he, isn¡¯t he a human? how can he change so easily?¡± everyone pointed at lu yang, trembling and more nervous than the one before. lu yang nced at the crowd and said in humannguage, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that we don¡¯t have any exotic beasts? i wonder if this senior can satisfy you?¡± after saying that, the taotie roared. although it didn¡¯t growpletely, it was almost touching the ceiling. a huge exotic beast standing in front of everyone like this indeed gave them a strong sense of oppression. everyone in the meeting room fell silent, especially when they saw the taotie¡¯s mouth salivate. everyone started to shiver. the little darling smiled at the crowd. ¡± we have ultra beasts too. so, how about cooperating or waiting to be eaten? ¡± ¡°you, you dare to let it eat us! if you really eat us, how are you going to exin it to little 9th master when hees back!¡± ¡°yes, do you dare to let it eat us?¡± ¡°i dare, why not? didn¡¯t you want to betray young master jiu? since he¡¯s someone who¡¯s going to betray boss, i think taotie will be very satisfied if it eats him.¡± the little darling said with a smile. she stretched out a finger and pointed here and there. ¡± let me see which one is better to eat first. you or you first? ¡± the person who was called by the little darling was simply frightened and looked at the little darling with trembling eyes. he had never expected that this youngdy would be so ruthless. she actually wanted tao tie to eat them up. it was too terrifying. ¡°so, are you nning to be eaten, or are you nning to cooperate with me? i¡¯m not very patient. after all, i¡¯m still so young. children don¡¯t have much patience.¡± the little darling raised his eyebrows and looked at everyone at the conference table. those who had originally cooperated with the little darling and wanted to betray 9th master were all terrified at this moment. no one dared to say anything against it. ¡°i¡¯m going to count to three. let¡¯s sit down and discuss the cooperation. if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, then stand up now.¡± ¡°one!¡± ¡°two!¡± ¡°three!¡± the little darling counted to three, and no one at the entire conference table stood up. although there were small movements between them, it was obvious that they were all afraid. after all, on the left of the little darling was the big white tiger, and now it was the taotie lu suan. there was a storm outside, and everyone was still a little scared. ¡°very good,¡± he said. the little darling nodded. ¡± since you¡¯re not standing up, i¡¯ll take it that you all agree with what i said. we¡¯re ready to fight against bloodthirsty.¡± as she spoke, the little darling even took out her cell phone. she smiled at the crowd. ¡±e, tell me. have you agreed to deal with bloodthirsty? show your determination. ¡± the group of people at the conference table were all older than little darling, but their courage waspletely inferior to little darling¡¯s. everyone¡¯s cowardice was also very natural. after that, they said whatever the little darling wanted them to say and did whatever he wanted them to do. ... the little darling, who was very sessful, even recorded a video. ¡°look, i have the video of you wanting to deal with bloodthirsty. if anyone dares to betray us, i¡¯ll throw this video to them. they can deal with you like ants, right?¡± everyone looked at the little darling with pale faces. although they were angry, they did not dare to say anything. the little darling put away his phone and looked at the crowd. ¡±e on, we can start discussing. does anyone know how to deal with bloodthirsty? ¡± ¡°of course, we have to find bloodthirsty first!¡± one of them sneered, ¡± if we don¡¯t know where bloodthirsty is, how are we going to deal with him? ¡± ¡°we know where bloodthirsty is,¡± the little darling said, ¡± we¡¯re just nning how to deal with them. ¡± ¡°oh, i forgot, fang le is with them!¡± ¡°and me!¡± xiang ming also stood behind the little darling and raised his hand. everyone was speechless. the intelligence agents were good. they knew bloodthirsty¡¯s whereabouts. however, it wasn¡¯t easy to deal with bloodthirsty. although they had discussed how to deal with bloodthirsty, their original n was to stay where they were until the enemy moved. ... but now, the little darling wanted to take the initiative to attack. Chapter 1569 1569 you just want to use us to save people! ¡°actually, i don¡¯t think we need to deal with bloodthirsty. if we attack first, we won¡¯t have any chance to win. it¡¯s better to be passive!¡± ¡°yeah, our original n was to wait for bloodthirsty toe and then attack. in this situation, it¡¯s good enough if you can protect yourself. don¡¯t even think about dealing with bloodthirsty.¡± ¡± after all, they¡¯re not easy to deal with. the people in the other world are all cultivators, and we¡¯re all ordinary people. we¡¯re not their match at all. ¡± everyone was more passive and felt that there was basically no chance of taking the initiative to attack. instead, they would die miserably. it would be better to stay passive and wait for bloodthirsty to deal with them. the little darling had a slight smile on his face. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i can¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. i think everyone should know that my family has been taken away by bloodthirsty people, right? if i don¡¯t save them, they will be in danger. i¡¯m cooperating with you all to save my people.¡± ¡± little darling miss, it¡¯s not that we want to say this, but if you go and save people like this, it¡¯s very easy to lose the wife and the soldiers. you might as well wait! ¡± ¡± your godfather and godgrandfather are very powerful. i¡¯m sure they can escape on their own! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it courting death to go and save people?¡± ¡°well, we don¡¯t know bloodthirsty that well. bloodthirsty is so powerful. we¡¯re just going to die if we go there. even if we go there together, we can¡¯t save them!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, jiang fu. tang ziyi and the others are so powerful, but they were still captured.pared to them, we¡¯re just trash. no, we¡¯ll die! ¡± ¡°miss darling, you¡¯re sending us to our deaths!¡± ¡± this isn¡¯t the right way to save people. this is simply sending us to our deaths! ¡± everyone shook their heads, thinking that the little darling was too selfish. she just wanted to save people, but she was too naive. if they couldn¡¯t save people, they would all die. after all, jiang fu¡¯s men were more powerful than the others, but they were easily captured by bloodthirsty. how could they save her if they couldn¡¯tpare to them? the little darling frowned and looked at the crowd. ¡± how would we know if we don¡¯t try? if we really can¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll retreat!¡± ¡°moreover, my grandpa and godfather are so powerful. when we save them, they will help us. if we join hands to deal with bloodthirsty, we will have a big chance.¡± the little darling felt that it was worth a try. he wouldn¡¯t know the result until he tried. everyone shook their heads. ¡± what if they fail? moreover, no one knows if the people who fall into their hands are dead or alive! ¡± ¡°yeah, what if they all die? or what if they were all seriously injured? how are we going to bring so many people out?¡± the questions came from the depths of their souls, and they all looked at the little darling with suspicious eyes. no one was optimistic about the little darling. the little darling¡¯s eyes looked coldly at the crowd. ¡± i¡¯ve made up my mind to save them. ¡± let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll cooperate!¡± the crowd fell silent. they didn¡¯t dare to provoke bloodthirsty, but they also didn¡¯t dare to provoke little darling. after all, little darling was simr to lord rong and didn¡¯t seem to be easy to provoke. ¡± we have no choice but to cooperate ... ¡± someone mumbled. ¡± it¡¯s good that you know. if you know, then we can make a detailed n together. this way, everyone will be safer. ¡± the little darling said coldly. hearing the little darling¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. in the end, under little darling¡¯s threats and coercion, everyone had no choice but to start discussing how to deal with bloodthirsty. in order to save their lives, everyone was still thinking very seriously. xiang ming gave the little darling a big thumbs up. he had a look of admiration on his face. ¡± little miss is really amazing. as expected of the woman that our little ninth master has taken a fancy to! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s still too early to talk about this. you¡¯re only truly amazing if you can save her. ¡± the little darling¡¯s face was cold. everyone present was in an intense discussion. after a very intense discussion, no one came up with a good solution. after all, the bloodthirsty organization was very mysterious. it was rumored that they were very powerful. jiang fu and the others couldn¡¯t even deal with the 19th floor. the only way for them to save people was to save them first and then escape together. if these people were injured, they had to be treated as well as possible so that they could escape together. ¡°forget it. let¡¯s gather all the people who are good at martial arts and have a good mind. we¡¯ll rest for a day and set off immediately tomorrow.¡± the little darling said, ¡± we¡¯ll take action after we¡¯ve arrived at the site. ¡± although they were a little unwilling, in this situation, everyone could only listen to the little darling¡¯s words. ¡°yes, young miss!¡± ¡°then let¡¯s do this.¡± after everyone reluctantly agreed, the meeting was dismissed. xiang ming arranged a vi for the little darling and the others to stay for the night. he also had people prepare a lot of delicious food. ¡°are you sure this food is edible?¡± when the little darling saw the food, he looked at xiang ming coldly. ¡°it¡¯s all delicious, why can¡¯t it be eaten? you¡¯re not worried that i¡¯ll poison you, are you? how could i have poisoned it?¡± xiang ming picked up a piece of food and was about to put it in his mouth. the food was knocked out by the little darling, who then took it out. there were two puppies in the vi, so she fed them directly. the puppy instantly started foaming at the mouth. ¡°damn, it¡¯s really poisonous!¡± xiang ming was shocked. ¡± what, what should we do? ¡± ¡°take the little dog for treatment. bring us something to eat.¡± little darling said, ¡± there should be quite a number of peopleing to deal with us tonight. after all, no one wants to deal with bloodthirsty. don¡¯t mind it. ¡± ¡± oh ... ¡± xiang ming nodded. ¡± i almost ate it. i¡¯ll die if i eat it, right?? ¡± fang le was still in shock. ¡± i didn¡¯t think of that. little miss is really amazing. she predicted that they would poison her! ¡± it seems that tonight won¡¯t be a peaceful night. so, why do we need to prepare to rest for the night? it¡¯s better to leave directly.¡± ¡± if we leave directly, there will be trouble along the way. it¡¯s better to wait here for them to ept everything. ¡± the little darling calmly returned to the living room. ... fang le thought for a moment, and it seemed to be true. he was shocked. ¡± little miss, you¡¯re too amazing. you actually calcted it so clearly. ¡± the little darling shrugged. ¡± you think everyone¡¯s convinced? who would be convinced by a little brat like me! they just thought that there were still many opportunities to deal with me, so they made a verbalpromise first. however, if they can¡¯t find an opportunity today, they probably won¡¯t make a move in the future.¡± fang le nodded. ¡± that¡¯s true. they can¡¯t do anything to you here today, and it¡¯ll be even more impossible in the future, so they¡¯ll probably listen to you! ¡± Chapter 1570 1570 chapter 1572-warming that night, the little darling and the others naturally did not sleep. many of the people in the otherworld tradingpany who were unconvinced were sneaky and wanted to deal with little darling while it was dark. of course, little darling didn¡¯t need to make a move. storm, critical hit, rainstorm, and the white tiger were enough to deal with those people. by the time she woke up the next morning, arge group of people had been tied up in the courtyard. they were all here to deal with the little darling and his gang. of course, all of them failed. after breakfast, the group of people took the tied-up people outside and gathered everyone. those people who originally had disloyal thoughts and wanted to make a move all changed their expressions when they saw that the little darling had actually captured everyone. by now, everyone knew how powerful little darling and the others were. ¡°i won¡¯t investigate who these people are. if anyone still thinks we can¡¯t do it, then continue toe at us. but i won¡¯t be polite to anyone who makes a move.¡± the expression on the little darling¡¯s face was a little cold. her beautiful eyes swept over everyone in front of her. no one made a sound, and everyone lowered their heads. the little darling saw that everyone was silent, so he continued, ¡± we agreed yesterday that we¡¯ll set off today. please pack your things and get ready. we¡¯ll go straight to changbai mountain. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± someone answered, and then the rest of the people also responded. ¡°yes!¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°yes!¡± the little darling waved his little hand and everyone dispersed. then, they packed their things and prepared to leave. the foreignd tradingpany had its own private airport and ne. after xiang ming and the others had arranged everything, the group directly boarded the ne. on the ne, the little darling had a chat with fang le and a few elders of the otherworld tradingpany and made a n. at the moment, the most important thing was to find bloodthirsty¡¯s location. then, they would investigate the prisoners and see if they could rescue them. if they could team up with the big shots, they would have a better chance of winning. when the nended, everyone was almost done with their discussion. when they arrived, everyone got into a few cars and set off for changbai mountain. fang le knew where bloodthirsty¡¯sir was, so he was the one whomanded everyone along the way. the little darling quieted down after discussing with the others. she was thinking about her family and wondered how they were doing in bloodthirsty¡¯s hands. he hoped that everyone was fine and safe so that they could save everyone. ¡°i suddenly thought of a question.¡± li chenle suddenly said. then, the little darling, lu yang, and the others all stared at li chenle. ¡± i don¡¯t know why i¡¯m following you guys ... ¡± li chenle shrunk back. ¡± i don¡¯t even know how to fight, and i¡¯m quite timid. i¡¯m afraid that if i go over, i¡¯ll cause trouble for everyone. why don¡¯t i get off the car now? ¡± lu suan¡¯s eyes were fixed on li chenle. he was on the verge of turning into a taotie. he could not believe that li chenle would say such a thing. they were already here, but they were still retreating in this ce. this was simply too unbelievable. ¡°do you believe that i¡¯ll just throw you into the river?¡± lu yang¡¯s handsome face had a serious expression. from the looks of it, he really wanted to throw li chenle into the river. li chenle was speechless. lu yang tilted his head and looked at li chenle. li chen was overjoyed. ¡± i-i¡¯ll participate as well! alright? i¡¯ll cheer you guys on! ¡± the little darling chuckled. ¡± do you wear bikinis? ¡± li chenle said,¡±... don¡¯t do that!¡± i really don¡¯t know how to fight. you know that i¡¯m a little darling. when the timees, you guys have to protect me. i don¡¯t want to die young!¡± ¡°i know!¡± the little darling patted li chenle¡¯s shoulder. ¡± uncle li, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll do our best to protect you! ¡± ¡°the little darling is the most obedient. i¡¯m at ease then.¡± li chenle nodded with a smile. the little darling rested his chin on his hand and looked at little chu yan. ¡± brother chu yan, how¡¯s your leg? can it do? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a problem,¡± little chu yan nodded. ¡± i¡¯m almost done. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the little darling looked at lu yang again. ¡± actually, senior brother lu doesn¡¯t have toe with us. senior brother lu, this matter has nothing to do with you. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s rted to me. bloodthirsty has also affected the other world.¡± lu yang said without any expression. ¡°thank you, senior brother lu.¡± the little darling smiled at lu yang. it was dangerous to deal with bloodthirsty. she knew that lu suan had good intentions when he offered to help. he was the ferocious beast taotie, much stronger than them. he was indeed needed to deal with bloodthirsty. lu yang did not say anything. he snorted disdainfully, and his eyes fell on li chenle. li chenle was speechless. didn¡¯t he just want to run away? but he didn¡¯t run away, he was just thinking about it ... he felt that lu yang was looking down on him! li chenle¡¯s mouth twitched. bloodthirsty had hidden himself quite well. after driving for two days, the road inside wasn¡¯t so easy to walk on. ... everyone had no choice but to get off the carriage and prepare to walk. the little darling rode on storm¡¯s back, little chu yan sat on storm¡¯s back, li chenle rode on white tiger, and the rest of the people followed. this was an area that no one had ever walked through. looking out, there were endless snow mountains, and it was a vast expanse of white. it was very difficult to walk. everyone walked and stopped, and before they knew it, it was already dark. at night, a group of people gathered together and set up some tents and bonfires. they warmed the fire and ate. fang le was flipping through a map. the light from the bonfire shone on his face, making him look like he was glowing. the little darling and chu yan were nestled on storm¡¯s body. storm¡¯s long and white fur was warm and made people feel particrlyfortable. li chenle tried his best to squeeze himself onto the white tiger¡¯s body, but because he was an adult and the white tiger wasn¡¯t as big as a storm, he found it difficult to squeeze into the nest. ¡°let me lie down inside again! you¡¯re a big tiger, but you¡¯re so small! can¡¯t you grow a little bigger?¡± li chenle mumbled, ¡± but you¡¯re still quite warm, hahaha! ¡± ... the big white tiger replied,¡±roar!¡± li chenle raised his hand and patted the white tiger¡¯s head. ¡± that¡¯s enough. what are you roaring for? we¡¯re all old acquaintances. do you think i¡¯ll be scared by you guys like before? if you shout again, i won¡¯t let you eat meat in the future!¡± the big white tiger was speechless. lu yang nced at li chenle with aplicated expression. ¡°hey, little brother, do you want toe over and rest? it¡¯s very warm.¡± li chenle waved at lu yang. ¡± it¡¯ll be warmer if we lean together. ¡± before lu suan could react, li chenle had already pulled lu su over. lu yang was caught off guard and almost fell into li chenle¡¯s arms. his face turned red and he was a little annoyed. Chapter 1571 1571 preparing to attack li chenle patted the white tiger¡¯s belly. ¡± it¡¯s warm here. ¡± then, he pulled lu yang to sit down and the two of them leaned against each other. he looked at lu yang. ¡± what are you blushing for? why are you acting like a big girl? you¡¯re a man! ¡± lu yang was speechless. li chenleughed,¡¯hahahaha, it¡¯s fine. don¡¯t be shy, i¡¯m very generous. we¡¯ve been through life and death together, so if there¡¯s any danger, remember to save me. i don¡¯t want to die a terrible death.¡± ¡°it¡¯s useless.¡± lu yang nced at li chenle. he felt that this human in front of him was weak. he looked decent, but he was too weak and afraid of death. what was there to be afraid of? the little darling looked at li chenle and lu yang and found them a little funny. but strangely, li chenle and lu yang seemed to get along quite well. she looked at them and then at fang le and xiang ming. ¡± how is it? have you confirmed the location? are we still far?¡± ¡± it¡¯s not far. after a night¡¯s rest, we should be able to arrive tomorrow evening. ¡± fang le said, ¡± everyone must rest well tonight. we might have to start tomorrow. ¡± xiang ming¡¯s expression was serious. ¡± it might be a battle with a 90% chance of survival. everyone needs to be prepared. ¡± the little darling greeted everyone and briefly exined that the war might start tomorrow. ...¡±our main goal this time is to save our people. our secondary goal is to deal with bloodthirsty. while saving people, everyone must also ensure their own safety. nothing is more important than your own life, understand?¡± the little darling looked at everyone. although she was very small, when she spoke, there was a domineering air that came from her spirit. especially the ck cat that had been following her all this while. when ity on her shoulder, it made people feel that she was more domineering, and people could not help but believe her. along the way, everyone was actually a little convinced by the little darling. the little darling was like a king, leading everyone forward. at night, everyone went to rest. nothing happened that night, and everyone woke up early in the morning. setting off once again, they were about to encounter bloodthirsty people. to be honest, everyone was a little worried. after all, the bloodthirsty organization had existed for too long. many of their members were from another world. even if their strength was greatly weakened in this world, they would still be stronger than the bloodthirsty organization. moreover, the people of the other world would have many demonic beasts. it was said that there were many arrays arranged at the bloodthirsty sect¡¯s entrance, as well as many demonic beasts. the scene might beparable to a fantasy blockbuster and should be very terrifying. although they had prepared a lot of equipment, they did not know if it would be useful against these bloodthirsty demonic beasts. ¡°i¡¯m a little nervous.¡± li chenle did not ride his horse and walked beside lu yang. he put his arm around lu yang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± brother, if there¡¯s danger, protect me! after all, you¡¯re a divine beast. you¡¯re so powerful, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡± ... ¡± lu yang nced at li chenle without saying a word. the rest of the people were nervous. however, they weren¡¯t like li chenle, who was begging for protection. everyone was only thinking about how to protect themselves and how to kill the enemy. since he was here, he naturally had to fight a bloody battle. the little darling sat on storm¡¯s back, excited but also a little worried. she was happy that she was about to see her godfather and the others, but she was also worried that they were all injured. she was worried that their situation was not very good, and she was worried that she would not be able to save everyone. however, since they hade, she had to take everyone with her and bring them out. the little darling took a deep breath. after walking for a day, the long line stopped when it was almost evening. ¡°it¡¯s just in front.¡± fang le looked ahead and said, ¡± tell everyone to stop and rest for a while. then, we¡¯ll send people to scout out the situation ahead and see if we¡¯re going to take action today or tomorrow. ¡± ¡°there should be many formations and demonic beasts around bloodthirsty,¡± xiang ming said, ¡± he¡¯s not easy to deal with. we have to be extremely careful. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go with storm to check out the situation. the rest of you rest here.¡± the little darling said. ¡°i¡¯ll go too.¡± chu yan stood up. ¡°brother chu yan, your leg hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. you should take a rest.¡± the little darling nced at chu yan¡¯s legs. ¡± i¡¯ll go. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go with you.¡± lu su stood up. the little darling nodded. ¡± sure. ¡± then, the little darling and lu yang went over together. ¡°will they be able to do it?¡± xiang ming looked over. ¡± do you want to send an adult to follow them? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s very powerful.¡± fang leughed. ¡± how bad can the child of lord rong and lord fourth be? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s what you say, but she¡¯s still a little girl. most children are still drinking milk at this age. look at her, she¡¯s mature and steady, and she can stillmand so calmly. ¡± xiang ming said with a look of admiration. the little darling rode the storm over. the storm¡¯s senses were still very sharp. it could clearly sense where the demonic beasts were and could also avoid some formations. the little darling held a notebook and a pen in his hands. as he checked, he quickly jotted down some things. after walking for a while, they saw a huge gate at the front of the mountain. there were three big red words above the gate, ¡± bloodthirsty sect! ¡± ¡°this is the ce.¡± the little darling looked at the huge door and said with a serious face, ¡± storm, can you hear the sound inside? can you feel brother ting ¡®er and godfather inside?¡± the storm stopped and moved its ears. then, it nodded. it could vaguely hear the movements inside. ¡°it¡¯ll be easy once we¡¯re sure it¡¯s here.¡± the little darling nodded. ¡± i¡¯m almost done drawing the array. let¡¯s go back first. ¡± ... ¡°how is it?¡± fang le and the others asked when they saw the little darling and lu yang return. ¡°i¡¯ve roughly drawn out the surrounding formations. when we go over, we must avoid these formations.¡± the little darling said, ¡± the bloodthirsty force has arge door. that door doesn¡¯t seem easy to open. however, we brought explosives with us, so we¡¯ll just blow up the door.¡± ¡°alright. when the timees, a portion of our people will attack from the outside, while the rest will take advantage of the chaos to sneak in and rescue the people. i don¡¯t know much about bloodthirsty¡¯s internal structure. although i have a rough blueprint, it¡¯s not very urate. so, i¡¯ll have to rely on myself when i get in there. we¡¯ll need a few people with sensitive ears to enter.¡± fang le took out aplicated blueprint. the inside of the mountain should be veryplicated, and it would be easy to get lost after entering. the little darling took the blueprint and looked at it twice, then nodded. ¡± assign the people first. ¡± Chapter 1572 1572 chapter 1574-sneaking into bloodthirsty¡¯s camp after a round of discussion and self-rmendation, the team was assigned to attack from the outside and rescue the members from the inside. the little darling, chu yan, and the others were all responsible for going in to save the people. storm, rainstorm, and big white tiger were helping to attack from the outside. critical hit followed little darling and the others into bloodthirsty¡¯s inner area. because critical hit¡¯s ears were more sensitive and smaller, he should be better at finding people. at that time, little darling would also gather the surrounding animals to see if they could help. after all, she was good atmunicating with animals. her ability seemed to be stronger than her own mother¡¯s. not only could shemunicate, but she could also easily summon many animals. he just didn¡¯t know if she had the ability to control the beasts bloodthirsty raised. if she could, then they would be able to get twice the result with half the effort. after making sufficient preparations, the group of people aggressively prepared to attack. after all, it was the first time they fought against bloodthirsty. they didn¡¯t know what kind of existence he was, but they knew that he was really powerful. bloodthirsty force was an existence that could seal off the few passages leading to the other world from the foreignd exchange. he was also a powerful existence that could capture some of the big shots in this world. the little darling¡¯s family had been captured by bloodthirsty. therefore, at this moment, everyone was more or less nervous. ¡°can we really do it?¡± some people looked at the little darling. no one doubted the little darling¡¯s ability, but they were after all dealing with bloodthirsty. the little darling¡¯s godfather and godgrandfather couldn¡¯t deal with them. they were all captured one by one. would they all be wiped out? ¡°i don¡¯t know if we can do it, but since we¡¯re already here, are you willing to go back?¡± the little darling looked at everyone. ¡°is everyone willing to admit defeat like this?¡± hearing the little darling¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. ¡°since everyone doesn¡¯t want to admit defeat, then let¡¯s go. i¡¯ve said it before. if you¡¯re afraid or if there¡¯s any danger, you must protect your lives at the first moment. do you know? nothing is more important than your own life!¡± although he had brought this group of people here to risk their lives, the little darling still did not want them to be in any danger. hearing the little darling¡¯s words, everyone nodded solemnly. seeing how aggressive the little darling was, everyone seemed to have the same feeling. if a little girl could be like this, what did they have to be afraid of? after resting for 20 minutes, everyone charged towards the bloodthirsty gate. the night was gradually getting darker, and night was about to fall. at the bloodthirsty force¡¯s entrance, someone directly started to blow up the bloodthirsty force¡¯s entrance. just as the explosion rang out, the ground began to shake. many ultra beasts began to burrow out from under their feet. following that, gunshots were heard. the little darling looked at the monsters. she wanted to test if her ability could control them. however, she realized that these exotic beasts were not so easy to control. along with some roars, the surroundings had instantly entered a state of battle. the snow-white ground was already stained with blood, and the entire world seemed to be blood red. it was unknown whether the blood was from their people or those strange beasts. li chenle was caught by a huge lizard that looked like a lizard. he screamed in fear, ¡± oh my god, help! ¡± as he shouted, he fired wildly at the lizard. the bullets hit the lizard¡¯s body, but the lizard seemed to feel nothing. ¡°uncle li, be careful!¡± the little darling suddenly rushed over. a de flew out of her hand and directly stabbed into the lizard¡¯s vital part. in an instant, the lizard that was about to bite li chenle copsed to the ground. li chenle sucked in two breaths of cold air and looked up at the little darling with lingering fear. ¡± that¡¯s too f * cking scary! ¡± thank you, little girl!¡± ¡°uncle, be careful!¡± the little darling said to li chenle, ¡± if you¡¯re afraid, then don¡¯te in with us! ¡± she knew that li chenle¡¯s kung fu wasn¡¯t that good, and he wasn¡¯t very brave. he was actually a good person, even though he was a little cowardly. ¡°that won¡¯t do. since we¡¯re here, there¡¯s no reason not to enter. if i don¡¯t go in, won¡¯t i be aughingstock in the future?¡± li chenle grinned. ¡± it¡¯s fine. with you guys around, i¡¯m not afraid! ¡± as he spoke, li chenle followed behind the little darling. although he was frightened by the corpses of the exotic beasts on the ground, he tried his best to appear very calm. the little darling looked at xiang ming. ¡± uncle xiang, i¡¯ll leave this to you! ¡± if you can¡¯t hold them off, retreat immediately. don¡¯t worry about us!¡± she knew that the people from the foreignd tradingpany did not have to take the risk, but since they were already here, she did not want them to die here for her. ¡°you guys can go in!¡± xiang ming nodded. the little darling nodded, then led the group and rushed into the broken door. there were also bloodthirsty people who rushed out to stop them, but they were all stopped by storm and the others. little darling¡¯s group took advantage of the chaos and blended into bloodthirsty¡¯s group. ording to the map that fang le had given them, they followed a path and went inside. it was pitch-ck inside the passage. little darling and the others held shlights in their hands and shone them. they moved forward in the direction they had predicted. suddenly, a strange beast rushed out and was blocked. the strange beast was like a mouse. it was two meters long, with red eyes and extremely sharp teeth. it looked extremely terrifying. ¡°meow!¡± the little ck cat on the little darling¡¯s shoulder meowed in a rare moment. ... it stretched its back, then suddenly jumped down from the little darling¡¯s shoulder. ¡°holy sh * t, does this little ck cat want to catch this big rat? although it¡¯s right for a cat to catch a mouse, isn¡¯t it a little too small?¡± li chenle said worriedly, ¡± even though his courage ismendable, he might just be sending himself to his death! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s confident.¡± the little darling said calmly, her eyes fixed on the little ck cat. this wasn¡¯t an ordinary little ck cat, but a little ck cat that the ghost king token had transformed into. it wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°you¡¯re really confident?¡± li chenle asked suspiciously. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± the little darling nodded solemnly. the little darling brought a few people to watch from the side. on the other side, the little ck cat let out a roar and charged towards the big rat like a bolt of lightning. even though it was a little ck cat, its voice was extremely loud when it roared. therge rat seemed to be a little afraid when it heard the little ck cat¡¯s roar, but when it saw how small the little ck cat was, its red eyes immediately lit up. its mouth drooled, and it immediately rushed towards the little ck cat. the little ck cat¡¯s sharp ws suddenly scratched the big rat¡¯s head. ... therge rat let out a blood-curdling screech and took a few steps back, looking at the little ck cat in horror. Chapter 1573 1573 chapter 1575-no end the little ck cat became more and more courageous as it fought. it once again charged towards the big rat, its ws suddenly attacking the big rat. the big rat saw that it couldn¡¯t hide, so it went all out and started to attack the little ck cat. the little ck cat was small in size, and its movements were swift and fierce. no matter how fierce the big rat was, it could not attack the little ck cat. therge rat was flustered and exasperated, but the little ck cat easily dodged onto therge rat¡¯s back. its ws were extremely sharp, and it wed open therge rat¡¯s back in an instant. the big rat cried out in pain and turned its head to catch the little ck cat, but it couldn¡¯t catch the little ck cat. the little ck cat jumped on its head again. after two ws, the big rat¡¯s head was bleeding. in an instant, the big rat was blinded by the little ck cat. then, therge rat almost lost its ability to resist. li chenle and the others were shocked as they witnessed the entire process. ¡°this cat is too powerful!¡± he subconsciously looked at the little darling. ¡± what breed of cat is this? ¡± ¡°a hellish cat?¡± the little darling smiled and waved at the little ck cat as he watched the big rat fall to the ground. the little ck cat jumped back onto the little darling¡¯s shoulder in a sh. the little darling stroked the little ck cat¡¯s head, the corners of his lips curling up. ¡°good boy!¡± li chenle wanted to pet the little ck cat, but the cat turned its head and called out to him. ¡°alright, you¡¯re only obedient to your master, right?¡± li chenle was embarrassed. lu yang looked at the ck cat and said, ¡± it¡¯s not simple. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed not simple.¡± the little darling smiled. she felt that the little ck cat was very familiar. she especially liked this little ck cat. the group continued to move forward and encountered a few more troubles along the way. everyone worked together to deal with it. however, the passage went deeper and deeper, and they couldn¡¯t see the end even after a long time. it was as if they had entered a maze. after walking for who knows how long, li chenle gasped and said, ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i feel like we¡¯ve been in here for a long time, at least five to six hours. why can¡¯t we see the end at all? is this some kind of maze? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me that we¡¯ve been walking on a path that goes around in a loop?¡± ¡°we¡¯ve indeed walked for more than six hours.¡± the little darling frowned. ¡± this ce doesn¡¯t seem right. we can¡¯t be running into a ghost, right?¡± ¡°meow.¡± the little ck cat meowed once, as if to say no. ¡°i¡¯m a little flustered.¡± li chenle rubbed his arms. ¡± is this a big one, or are we on the wrong path? ¡± it¡¯s been so long, but there¡¯s still no sign of the cell where they were locked up. it doesn¡¯t feel right!¡± ¡°let¡¯s take a rest first.¡± the little darling said. chu yan, lu yang, and the critical hit all stopped. everyone sat down and had something to eat. fortunately, he had prepared some food. he was worried that the people locked up here would not have food, so he had brought some for everyone to eat. ¡°critical hit, go and take a look.¡± after critical hit was done eating, little darling touched his head. ¡± if there¡¯s danger,e back immediately. don¡¯t go too far. ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit pped his wings twice and walked forward. li chenle looked at the blueprint, but he couldn¡¯t figure anything out. ¡°this drawing is too simple, and the proportions aren¡¯t very clear.¡± li chenle said, ¡± the ces where we think the prisoners might be held seem to be very far away from us. ¡± lu yang took a look and frowned. little chu yan also took a look and shook his head in the end. he couldn¡¯t quite understand it because the structure inside was not exactly the same as the drawing. this drawing was too simple. ¡°since i¡¯m already here, i can only continue walking and see.¡± the little darling said. ¡°indeed, this is the only way.¡± li chenle sighed. on the side, there were a few people from the otherworld tradingpany. they were all better at medicine, so they didn¡¯t have any objections. since he was already here, he could only go in. if he turned back, all his previous efforts would be in vain. on the way in, they had not encountered any forks. this was the only path they could take. they had either encountered some kind of ghostly wall-breaking trick, or the passage was just that long, and bloodthirsty¡¯sir was very, veryrge, so they couldn¡¯t reach the end. both possibilities were possible. after all, bloodthirsty was from another world. he was good at formations and stuff. as bloodthirsty was so generous, he couldn¡¯t have a small base. after the little darling had rested for a while, he looked around, but he did not find any traces of a spell. after all, the little ck cat was also the incarnation of the ghost king token, so it could also sense that this was not something like a ghost hitting the wall. ¡± i¡¯ve made some judgment. i think this ce is only this big. it¡¯s not some kind of maze. ¡± the little darling said to the rest, ¡± let¡¯s walk forward and see. if we really can¡¯t do it, we can take a walk and rest. ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± the critical hit flew in and it cried miserably. li chenle¡¯s face had just received a critical hit, and he jumped in shock. ¡± w-what are you doing?! ¡± li chenle only managed to avoid falling down when lu yang grabbed his arm. ¡°trouble?¡± the little darling looked at the critical hit. ¡± what trouble? ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit pped his wings anxiously and cried out very loudly. ¡°insect? there are many terrifying bugs?¡± the little darling was startled. ¡± are there still bug formations ahead? ¡± li chenle¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you¡¯re a chicken, and you¡¯re afraid of bugs? don¡¯t chickens like to eat bugs? ¡± ... critical hit pped his wings in anger and chuckled. he looked like he was in a rage. little darling: ¡± critical hit said that you like to eat bugs. your whole family likes to eat bugs. if you have the ability, go eat bugs! ¡°¡± li chenle: ¡± i¡¯m a human. why would i eat bugs? ¡± the little darling ignored the man and the chicken and took a few steps forward. then she heard the sound of insects. it was as if countless little insects had gathered together and made a buzzing sound. ¡°what kind of insect is it?¡± the little darling looked at the critical hit. ¡± giggle! giggle! ¡± he hid behind li chenle. li chenle was speechless. ¡°it can suck blood and even eat people?¡± the little darling suddenly felt a little creeped out. ¡± is it that scary? i didn¡¯t bring any pesticide ...¡± ¡°are you sure the pesticide can deal with the bloodthirsty insects? i think the insects they raise should be at the level of legendary venomous insects, right? you think you can deal with it with just pesticide?¡± li chenle¡¯s face twitched. ¡°we don¡¯t even have any pesticide. there¡¯s only a few minutes left and they¡¯reing! ¡°there¡¯s no fork, no way back, no door ...¡± the little darling¡¯s heart was pounding. ... that voice did sound terrifying. it was as if it could eat the flesh and blood until only the bones were left. the critical hit was indeed terrifying. Chapter 1574 1574 you guys go first ¡°what should i do? won¡¯t i be eaten?¡± li chenle immediately panicked. he twisted his body around, trying to find a way to hide at the back. lu yang¡¯s face was cold as he was about to walk forward, but li chenle pulled him back. ¡± don¡¯t go over, you¡¯ll die. didn¡¯t you hear that those bugs can eat anything? we don¡¯t have any pesticides! why don¡¯t we turn around and run?¡± as he spoke, li chenle had already turned around. it seemed like he was really nning to turn around and run. but lu yang shook his hand off. his face was extremely devilish, and it became more and more devilish. after a while, lu suan had already walked to the front. ¡°there¡¯s no need to rush to your death, is there?¡± li chenle asked softly. lu su didn¡¯t even turn his head. his body began to change bit by bit. following that, he transformed into a giant beast. at the turn, the taotie opened its mouth. then, all the buzzing bugs went into lu suan¡¯s mouth. he ate all the bugs in an instant. the insect fog that should have appeared did not appear. there was no sound. in the dark passage, everyone sucked in a cold breath. ¡°giggle?¡± critical hit looked at lu yang in shock. wouldn¡¯t his stomach hurt after eating so much? lu yang turned back into the handsome senior brother lu. he looked at the little darling and said indifferently, ¡± there are no more bugs. ¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes moved up and finally fixed on lu yang¡¯s stomach. ¡± you ate so many bugs. are you sure you¡¯re okay? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± lu su nodded. ¡± i¡¯m fine with whatever i eat. but i like to eat good food.¡± ¡± wow, my god, that¡¯s amazing. i¡¯m convinced. i really admire you! ¡± li chenle rushed to lu yang¡¯s side, grabbed his arm, and gave him a thumbs up. ¡± you even dare to eat worms, and raw at that! amazing! ¡± lu yang was speechless. the little darling turned around and looked at the crowd. ¡± ¡°how is everyone? if there¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s continue!¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine!¡± everyone nodded, then followed the little darling forward. li chenle followed lu yang all the way. he was obviously much older than lu yang, but he was like a little fangirl who followed lu yang all the way. ¡± you¡¯re amazing! your transformation is awesome! ¡± ¡± taotie didn¡¯t look that scary before. can you beautify yourself when you turn into a human? if you make yourself so handsome, can you turn ugly too? can you turn into all kinds of forms? ¡± ¡± oh my, i actually know a divine beast. i¡¯ll have so much face if i tell others! ¡± ¡°divine beast, when can you transform into a divine beast? i¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡± ¡± ¡°you¡¯re too noisy!¡± after a long time, lu su looked at li chenle with an expressionless face and said two words. ¡°senior brother lu, don¡¯t worry about uncle li. he has always been like this. maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s weak, so he admires those who are stronger. he also likes to wear the same clothes as my dad!¡± the little darling walked in front and his childish voice came from behind. li chenle¡¯s face darkened. ¡± little girl, don¡¯t bring up the past. it¡¯ll be awkward if you bring it up, do you understand? ¡± ¡°uncle li, do you really feel embarrassed?¡± the little darling burst intoughter. ¡°i may be thick-skinned, but i still have my pride!¡± li chenle replied. ¡°oh.¡± the little darling chuckled. ¡°divine beast, can you teach me how to be powerful in the future? your kung fu seems to be very powerful, can you teach me?¡± li chenle asked. ¡°shut up,¡± he said. lu yang seemed to be annoyed, frowning. li chenle was speechless. after he obediently shut up, the entire world became much quieter. the rest of the journey was still full of danger. after leaving this passage, there was a maze of nts. little darling and the others had no idea that there would be a maze of nts here, so when they saw the tall maze of nts, they were all stunned for a moment, their faces full of surprise. ¡°what should we do?¡± someone looked at the little darling and asked, ¡± this is clearly a maze. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be even more difficult to walk through than the previous passage. ¡± although there were many dangers in the passage just now, they were all resolved smoothly. however, this maze of nts did not seem so easy to deal with. ¡°there¡¯s no other way, so we can only take this path.¡± the little darling nced at it and said, ¡± keep going. ¡± at the little darling¡¯smand, the group continued forward. not long after entering thebyrinth, everyone heard a lot of strange and terrifying sounds, and everyone¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°is there something that¡¯s making noise?¡± li chenle rubbed his arms, feeling a little creeped out. ¡°nts ... it¡¯s the nts that are calling.¡± the little darling looked around. ¡± they¡¯re moving. they¡¯re all moving. they¡¯re all alive! quickly run!¡± the little darling ran away with the ck cat. the critical hit giggle followed, and the rest of the people followed the little darling in a frenzy. as soon as they started running, many vines behind them seemed toe to life and chased after them fiercely. these vines were covered with thorns and wanted to suck blood from people. ¡°oh my god, oh my god, it¡¯s so scary!¡± when li chenle turned around, he happened to see thest person to run fall to the ground, and his blood was immediately sucked dry. it was almost instantaneous, and the speed was so fast that it made people¡¯s hair stand on end. ... seeing a person die just like that, one¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t even think about the meaning of death. one only knew how to charge forward madly. fortunately, the vines seemed to have reached their limit after following for a while and did not continue to follow. the little darling and the others were all panting. everyone rested on their knees for a while. ¡°this maze seems to have more dangers.¡± little chu yan said, ¡± we have to get out of here as soon as possible. ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve already sacrificed one person. we have to get out of here as soon as possible. this is too strange. ¡± the rest of the people said. after everyone caught their breath for a while, they didn¡¯t talk any more nonsense and continued to move forward. along the way, there were many small problems, and many people were injured. ¡°mantis ... mantis!¡± li chenle suddenly eximed, ¡± wow, what a huge mantis ... ¡± everyone looked back and saw a two-meter-tall mantis holding its two legs and walking toward them. because it was extremely huge, it looked particrly scary. li chenle was already drenched in cold sweat. he looked at lu yang and asked sincerely, ¡± ¡°do you want to eat a mantis?¡± ... lu yang¡¯s facial expression was very cold. li chenle said,¡±how good would it be to eat it? it¡¯s such a big one!¡± there¡¯s a lot of meat!¡± ¡°you¡¯re wee ... you can eat.¡± Chapter 1575 1575 found them the praying mantis was very big. it rushed over aggressively. its two legs were like huge knives, looking extremely terrifying. he swung it directly at little darling¡¯s group. everyone was shocked. some people didn¡¯t manage to dodge in time, and their arms were directly cut off by the sharp legs of the mantis. the man screamed in pain. little darling and the others instantly entered a state of full alert. when the mantis attacked, little darling and the critical hit ones all attacked. the praying mantis was rtivelyrge and very fast. if they ran directly, it would definitely be toote. thus, they could only resist. ¡°the rest of you run first, we¡¯ll deal with this mantis!¡± the little darling shouted. among them were a few doctors who came in with him. although their medical skills were good, their martial arts were obviously weaker. if they were to deal with the mantis, they would definitely be injured. the little darling made a prompt decision. she, chu yan, and lu yang fought against the mantis while the others went forward first. ¡± everyone, be careful. danger lurks in every corner! ¡± after the little darling finished speaking, she suddenly flew up and attacked the mantis. the little ck cat apanied her and leaped forward, directly attacking the mantis¡¯s head. a few flying daggers stabbed into the mantis¡¯s body. the ck cat blinded one of the mantis¡¯s eyes. the mantis instantly went into a frenzied state. it began to sh at little darling and the others with its knife even more violently. ¡°be careful!¡± chu yan shouted at the little darling. the little darling dodged and dodged therge knife. the knife hit the ground, and dust instantly flew. ¡°giggle!¡± seeing this, critical hit also rushed up to attack the mantis. on this side, everyone was caught in a heated battle. li chenle was the slowest. he was worried about the little darling, but he couldn¡¯t help much, so he could only run a few steps and look back, worried that the little darling might be in danger. after all, he had watched the little darling grow up, and he also liked the little darling very much. when he saw that his little darling had almost been cut, he was so frightened that his heart stopped beating for a moment. seeing that his little darling was safe and sound, he was relieved. li chenle looked at it for a while and hesitated whether he should go back and help. someone in front of him shouted for him to run, but he didn¡¯t run in the end and turned back. although he couldn¡¯t help much, he didn¡¯t want to run away just like that. at this moment, li chenle suddenly heard some movementing from the other side of the tunnel. he looked over and saw another giant mantis charging in his direction. this mantis was even bigger than the previous one, and it was right behind little darling and the others. little darling and the others were focused on attacking the mantis in front of them and did not notice that there was another mantis attacking them from behind. li chenle saw that the situation was not right and quickly shouted, ¡± ¡°behind you!¡± however, that mantis was too fast. little darling and the others had no time to react at all. they were also about to knock down the mantis in front of them, so they had no time to care about the mantis behind them. li chenle was flustered, especially when he saw the mantis¡¯s knife about to attack the little darling. he gritted his teeth and rushed over without any time to think. li chenle had no way of blocking the mantis. although he had thrown out his weapon, he still did not manage to hit the mantis. the mantis¡¯s sharp leg came shing at him. it was originally aimed at darling, but li chenle blocked it with his bare hands. the mantis leg smashed into li chenle¡¯s arm, causing him to scream in pain. at the same time, the huge mantis in front of little darling and the others had already been killed. little darling quickly turned around. seeing that li chenle was injured, he practically flew over to attack the even bigger mantis. lu suan directly turned into a taotie. it was extremely fierce and attacked the mantis directly. this time, when everyone saw that li chenle had been injured, they immediately flew into a rage. lu suan tore the mantis apart almost instantly. the little darling examined li chenle¡¯s wound. as she did so, she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡± ¡± uncle li, why didn¡¯t you run? aren¡¯t you afraid of death? why are you blocking me? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know what i¡¯m blocking either. li chenle wailed in pain. ¡± i¡¯m not going to die, am i?! ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t die, just an arm injury.¡± the little darling gave li chenle¡¯s arm a simple medical treatment. ¡± don¡¯t do this next time. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just worried about you! if anything happens to you and your parentse back, i¡¯ll be the one who dies the most!¡± li chenle shrugged his shoulders and said proudly, ¡± don¡¯t be touched. i didn¡¯t do it for you. i did it for myself. ¡± the little darling looked at li chenle and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± alright, you¡¯re doing this for yourself, not for me! ¡± lu yang returned to his original appearance, and the way he looked at li chenle changed. he never thought that the person who said she was afraid of death and wanted him to protect would have such a brave side. he really didn¡¯t understand this human. the group packed up and went to catch up with the doctors who had left first. following that, they encountered some more dangers, but they were basically all passed safely. after exiting the maze, they finally saw a dungeon. ¡°the person should be locked up in front!¡± the little darling had a vague feeling that the person he was familiar with was in the dungeon ahead. but she was also a little worried. he felt that there was something wrong with this ce. although there were many dangers, not a single bloodthirsty person had appeared. ... the people outside had indeed been lured away, but there shouldn¡¯t be no guards inside, right? was there a trap here? but even if it was a trap, he had to force his way in. since he had already entered, he had to save the person! the little darling¡¯s face was dark as he barged into the dungeon. the little darling saw song junlin and the others as soon as he entered. ¡°darling!¡± ¡± what are you doing here? ¡± song junlin eximed. ¡°godfather, you¡¯re really here!¡± the little darling was overjoyed and immediately wanted to untie the chains on the cell door. ¡°darling, it¡¯s dangerous here. leave quickly and don¡¯t worry about us. they¡¯re too powerful!¡± song junlin¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. he looked worried. song junlin and the others were still in good spirits. the bloodthirsty people didn¡¯t do anything to them. the little darling¡¯s heart felt much more at ease. she looked around and saw that everyone was her acquaintance. even the old man of the ancient mirrorke was locked up here. ... little chu yan had already seen chu wei. he rushed towards chu wei and shouted, ¡± mom! how are you doing?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine!¡± chu wei was locked up with xu rourou and a few other girls, but she did not seem to be injured. Chapter 1576 1576 this is a trap the little darling and the others quickly released everyone from the prison. although song junlin, jiang fu, and the others had been warning little darling that this could be a trap, little darling was very persistent. regardless of whether this was a trap or not, since she was here, there was no reason for her to leave. although the little fellow was still young and was still a girl, she had an aura that couldmand an army. after everyone came out of the cell, some noises were heard. there were a few puffs of ck smoke, as if something wasing out. ¡°there¡¯s a strange beast.¡± lu yang was the first one to notice that something was wrong. he shouted, ¡± run! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the little darling shouted, ¡± go back the way you came! ¡± after that, everyone started to rush back the way they came. strange beasts emerged from the ck smoke. lu suan, storm, and a few others brought up the rear. ¡°darling, what¡¯s the situation outside?¡± jiang fu and the other two ran to little darling¡¯s side. as they ran, they asked, ¡± have rongrong and the others returned? ¡± ¡°mommy isn¡¯t back yet. the bloodthirsty force has blocked some of the paths. but little 9th master went to that world to find mommy and the others.¡± the little darling replied. ¡°li jiujue?¡± chenn, who was holding ting ¡®er in her arms, frowned and asked, ¡± is it that kid? the one from the li family?¡± ¡°yes.¡± the little darling nodded. ¡± he¡¯s the boss of the otherworld tradingpany that mommy found. they were the ones who sent daddy and mommy to that world! ¡± ¡°this child is so powerful?¡± tang ziyi said in surprise, ¡± although i¡¯ve long heard that young master jiu is not ordinary, this is also special, right? he¡¯s really powerful! the foreignd tradingpany was actually opened by him!¡± ¡°be careful!¡± as the little darling shouted, the ck cat on his shoulder suddenly flew out and bit an exotic beast to death. ¡°f * ck, where did this cate from?¡± tang ziyi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± little darling, where did this cate from? it¡¯s so powerful! ¡± this little girl had truly surpassed her master. back then, even little rongrong wasn¡¯t this exaggerated, but this little darling girl was much more exaggerated than little rongrong. ¡°i got it from the academy.¡± the little darling said, ¡± i¡¯ll exinter. ¡± a few minutester, lu yang caught up. storm and the others wereing as well. although those exotic beasts were very powerful, they were still easily dealt with. of course, lu suan, the storm, and the others were also more or less injured. fortunately, they were not seriously injured. when he came in, because he was not familiar with the road, he felt that it was very far away, as if he had walked for a long time and encountered many obstacles. when they went out, there were many people. although they didn¡¯t run fast, there were basically no obstacles. they had already resolved all the dangers before they came, so they went out much faster. although they had also run for a few hours in the passage, it was much faster than when little darling and the others had entered. ¡°i wonder what¡¯s going on outside.¡± the little darling was a little worried about the people at the foreignd exchange. although she had told them that if they couldn¡¯t deal with it, they should escape with their lives. however, bloodthirsty was so powerful. shi yan didn¡¯t know if they could escape or not. moreover, they had spent more than ten hours in and out, so they had no idea what was going on outside. ¡°you¡¯ll know when you go out and take a look.¡± li chenle said excitedly, ¡± there weren¡¯t many of us when we first arrived. now that so many of us are out, everything will be resolved. we should just kill bloodthirsty!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not easy to see bloodthirsty who has existed for one thousand years.¡± jiang fu said seriously, ¡± i¡¯m worried that this is a trap set by them. ¡± ¡°even if it¡¯s a trap, we¡¯ll tear it to pieces.¡± the little darling said coldly. ¡°yes, tear it apart.¡± chenn nodded. ¡°that¡¯s for sure. my hands are itching. after locking us up for so long, we can finallye out. little girl, did you bring any weapons? do you have third grandpa¡¯s darts?¡± the little darling rummaged through his clothes, took out a small bag, and threw it to tang ziyi. tang ziyi received the item and smiled excitedly as if he had received a treasure. ¡± you¡¯re indeed my little granddaughter. you know me well! ¡± ¡°su wei, i¡¯ll leave ting ¡®er to you!¡± chenn also handed the child to su wei and prepared for battle. ¡°ting ¡®er can run on his own!¡± little ting¡¯ er said. su wei hugged little ting ¡®er and said gloomily,¡±so i¡¯m only fit to hold a child? shouldn¡¯t storm and the others be the ones to take care of the children?¡± storm: ¡± roar?? ¡± then, su wei stuffed little ting ¡®er into li chenle¡¯s arms. ¡± little li, i¡¯ll leave this to you. you¡¯re better at taking care of children. ¡± ¡± but ... but ... ¡± li chenle¡¯s head was filled with question marks. ¡± but what? i¡¯m taking care of the child, not asking you to go up there and kill. ¡± li chenle could only hug little ting ¡®er after su wei red at him. ting ¡®er looked at li chenle helplessly and said, ¡± actually, i can also fight! ¡± li chenle smiled at little ting ¡®er. ¡± little master, you¡¯d better watch from the side with me. it¡¯s more fun. ¡± it¡¯s so scary to fight!¡± ting ¡®er looked at li chenle seriously. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re scared, right?¡± li chenleughed drily. ¡± who isn¡¯t afraid? bloodthirsty is so terrifying, and there are so many terrifying demonic beasts. i¡¯m just a mortal, i can¡¯t deal with them. of course i¡¯m afraid. i¡¯m someone who wants to live a few more years! ¡± the group of people quickly left through the passage. it was already daytime outside, and the sky was a little gloomy. as soon as the little darling¡¯s group went out, they felt that something was not right. in the beginning, the surroundings were very quiet. other than some bloodstains, no one could be seen. it was also unknown where bloodthirsty and the people from the foreignd exchange had gone. ... but soon, someone rushed out. the bloodthirsty people and some strange beasts surrounded them like an army of thousands. ¡± it seems like it¡¯s really a trap! ¡± jiang fu said, ¡± kill our way out! ¡± everyone charged at the bloodthirsty people without hesitation. the two sides instantly entered a state of killing. the entire scene looked very big and very terrifying. as soon as the sounds of fighting rang out, xiang ming, fang le, and the others led the people from the foreignd exchange and rushed over. ¡°we¡¯re here to help you!¡± at first, they realized that they couldn¡¯t defeat bloodthirsty, so they retreated strategically. bloodthirsty¡¯s target wasn¡¯t them, so he didn¡¯t pursue them. they sessfully hid in a safe ce to rest. when they heard themotion, they immediately came to help darling and the others. the scene was extremely chaotic. ... li chenle, who was carrying ting ¡®er, was almost hit by a bullet as well. it was lu xin who rushed over and pulled li chenle to a safe ce. ¡°stay here!¡± lu suan said coldly. ¡°thank you, god!¡± li chenle had a look of worship on his face. lu suan didn¡¯t say anything. in a sh, he had joined the battle again. Chapter 1577 1577 he¡¯s ... dead! the little darling was also fighting in the crowd. she had the little ck cat¡¯s help, so she was much safer than the others. many of the others were already injured. bloodthirsty¡¯s power was much stronger than they had imagined. although they were strong, they were much weaker than the people who had cultivated for many years in this world. moreover, there were also many bloodthirsty beasts. little darling tried to control these beasts, but her ability was too weak. she was only able to control some of the lower-tier exotic beasts. she couldn¡¯t control the big ones at all. on the side, many people were already injured. although jiang fu and the others were very powerful, they had also suffered many injuries when dealing with some exotic beasts. even storm¡¯s fur had been dyed red by blood. a few of the people in the foreignd exchange had already been sacrificed. the little darling¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw a knife pierce xiang ming¡¯s shoulder. she couldn¡¯t split herself and could only watch as xiang ming fell to the ground. ¡°uncle xiang!¡± the little darling¡¯s nose twitched and tears rolled down his face. even though they had not known each other for long, xiang mingdu had taken good care of her along the way. besides, she had clearly said that they could leave, but they had chosen to stay. she regretted bringing them out. if she hadn¡¯t, they might not have encountered such danger at all. ¡°i¡¯m fine! girl, don¡¯t cry!¡± xiang ming got up from the ground. although he was seriously injured, he turned his head and smiled at the little darling. ¡± uncle is not afraid! ¡± just as xiang ming was speaking, a knife suddenly pierced through his back. xiang ming paused. he lowered his head and saw that his body had been pierced. just as he stood up, he knelt down on the ground again. ¡°old xiang!¡± fang le screamed from the side. he had killed the person who had pierced xiang ming¡¯s body with a single shot. he supported xiang ming. blood trickled down from the corner of xiang ming¡¯s mouth. he was still looking in the direction of the little darling, trying his best to smile at him. until he died. the little darling¡¯s eyes were stung by xiang ming¡¯s smile and tears suddenly rolled down her face. ¡°achoo, uncle xiang!¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and an unprecedented hostility exploded from his body. even the little ck cat had suddenly turned into a violent ck panther. it bit a person to death with one bite, its speed swift and terrifying. the little darling looked around at the scarlet red surroundings. everyone on their side was injured. they were at a disadvantage and in a terrible state. they were already surrounded. ¡°surrender!¡± a woman¡¯s voice came from not far away. she was standing on a white beast, wearing some red clothes. ¡°leng rongrong and you will both lose to me this time!¡± ¡°so what if he¡¯s the master of yinsi? so what if she was the empress? even if you used to want to kill me, you¡¯ve all died!¡± ¡°you think i can¡¯t deal with you just because you¡¯ve been reborn? what a joke!¡± ¡°yinsi master, right, you¡¯re called mo nan chong now, right? look, will leng rongrong still be able to help you?¡± the little darling¡¯s eyes reddened as he looked at the woman. ¡°you¡¯re bloodthirsty¡¯s master?¡± ¡°grudges from a previous life?¡± she couldn¡¯t remember much about her previous life. although she could vaguely remember some things, they were all memories of theherworld. so, bloodthirsty had always attacked them because of the grudge in their previous lives? ¡°leng rongrong ruined my family in my past life, so i¡¯ll naturally take revenge on her in this life! i won¡¯t spare a single one of you today. i¡¯ll torture you all to death and then give you to leng rongrong one by one!¡± the red-robed woman¡¯s face was veiled and vicious. her eyes were even more vicious, like a snake or scorpion. everyone around them was still fighting. the little darling rode on the ck panther that was the little ck cat and suddenly charged at the woman. in an instant, one big and one small, they started fighting. the two mutant beasts also began to fight. ¡°you still dare to fight me with your body? why don¡¯t you just kneel down and admit defeat? i might be able to let you die a better death!¡± the red-robed woman sneered. the little darling looked at her sinister smile and growled, using all his strength to attack the red-clothed woman. the rest of the people were also fighting frantically. tang luo and the others all looked at the little darling worriedly. in the corner, no one noticed that li chenle and ting ¡®er were being surrounded. ¡°idiot, let me go!¡± ting ¡®er shouted at li chenle. li chenle tensed up and let go of ting ¡®er. ¡± hurry up, i¡¯ll block them! ¡± ting ¡®er nced at li chenle and frowned. then, he rushed up to him and started fighting. the few people who had surrounded himughed at his small arms and legs. li chen was happy to see little ting go up, so he naturally also started fighting. ... the scene instantly turned into chaos. in the midst of the chaos, li chenle saw that someone was trying to sneak an attack on little ting ¡®er. he was shocked and rushed over to fight with that person. at this moment, someone attacked little ting again. after all, little ting ¡®er was not as powerful as little darling, nor was he as agile as little darling. he did not even notice the swording from behind. ¡°be careful!¡± li chenle shouted, but ting ¡®er didn¡¯t have time to dodge. he flew over and hugged little ting ¡®er. a sword was stabbed into his body, and li chenle was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even scream. he was protecting little ting ¡®er. behind him, the men were stabbing him with their swords. li chenle protected little ting ¡®er and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°uncle li!¡± little ting ¡®er eximed. he was so anxious that he wanted to struggle out, but li chenle held him tightly. li chenle looked at him with his dying breath, unable to speak, and could only shake his head with difficulty. he protected little ting ¡®er again and said in a low voice, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect to be stabbed so painfully by a sword ... am i going to die? ¡± ... ¡± uncle li ... ¡± little ting ¡®er cried. he hid in li chenle¡¯s arms and looked at li chenle with a trembling face. li chenle gestured for him to keep quiet and even smiled. then, he slowly closed his eyes. ¡± uncle li ... ¡± little ting ¡®er growled. someone finally noticed them. when they saw li chenle¡¯s back covered in sword wounds, everyone¡¯s eyes turned red. the taotie that lu suan had transformed into roared with red eyes. it flew over like lightning. with a few bangs, it sent the few people beside it flying. li chenle and little ting ¡®er were picked up by it. lu su roared as he felt li chenle¡¯s life slipping away and he was almost out of breath. ¡°uncle li!¡± the little darling turned around, tears falling down her face. all the hair on her body stood on end as she let out a desperate roar. ¡± uncle li!!!! ¡± Chapter 1578 1578 lord rong and lord fourth are back! ¡°is it very painful? let me tell you, this is only the beginning. next, these people, one by one, will all die.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it very exciting?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give their bodies to your mother, leng rongrong, one by one!¡± ¡± finally, i¡¯ll give you and your child¡¯s body to leng rongrong! ¡± ¡°she ruined my family, so i¡¯ll make her die a terrible death for all her lives! i want her to be in extreme pain!¡± the bloodthirsty masterughed crazily. the little darling¡¯s hostility grew stronger and stronger. she floated in the air, her entire body exuding a terrifying aura. the smell of theherworld made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. in the next moment, her entire body changed. very quickly, she transformed into a young girl of 17 or 18 years old. ck leather jacket, ck martens boots, exposed belly button, long hair dancing in the wind. she stepped on the ck panther¡¯s body, and her entire body was filled with a thick murderous aura. ¡± it¡¯s you, yingluo. ¡± the little darling¡¯s voice was low and carried a hint of a smile. she raised her head and her eyes seemed to be able to see through everything as she looked at the woman in red. the woman in red seemed to be shocked, but she quickly calmed down,¡¯he¡¯s revived? so what? do you think you can defeat me by yourself? don¡¯t forget, in the past life, you and leng rongrong joined forces, but all you did was put me into aa!¡± ¡°today, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s one or two people, i¡¯m going to make your bloodthirsty body disappear from this world!¡± ¡°since i can sweep through the ten cities of yinsi, how can i not? you¡¯re just a female devil!¡± ¡°ji qiong, today, either you die or i die!¡± the little darling suddenly charged towards ji qiang. at that moment, a voice came from the sky. it was lord rong¡¯s voice. ¡°count me in,¡± clear, melodious, and with a powerful aura, lord rong descended from the sky, dressed in an ancient costume and stepping on a small ck dragon. she looked at the little darling and the two of them looked at each other as if they had received everything. ¡°xuanyuan rongrong, you actually came out!¡± ji qiong looked at leng rongrong in shock, ¡± how is this possible?! ¡± ¡°why is it impossible? we¡¯re here too!¡± then, nie qian, who was riding a strange beast that looked exactly like storm, appeared. he still looked the same. he was wearing a ck robe with golden edges and strange but beautiful patterns embroidered on it. he had a demonic aura. behind them, fourth master mo also appeared, riding on a snow-white godly beast. he was also wearing ancient clothing. there were two young men in the carriage, mo nanyu and li jiujue. the four snow-white divine beasts were given away by lord rong to be raised by others. because they had a premonition that their master was in trouble, they all ran to the other world to save her. the moment lord rong appeared, his aura was released. other than thedy in red, almost all of the bloodthirsty people knelt down in front of her instinctively. they wanted to get up, but they couldn¡¯t. it was as if a powerful pressure was pressing down on their necks, making them unable to stand up. ji qiong looked at leng rongrong with bloodshot eyes. she roared like a mad woman, ¡± you guys lost in yourst life, and you think you can win in this life? ¡± ¡°ji qiong, back then when your family was in trouble, they were the ones who attacked me first, and your family has done all sorts of evil things. even if i didn¡¯t do anything, someone else would! i spared your life back then because i saw that you were young and hoped that you could turn over a new leaf. i didn¡¯t expect you to be even more outrageous than your family!¡± leng rongrong looked at the woman in red. ¡°spare my life? do you still want me to thank you?¡± ji qiong¡¯s eyes were red as she said, ¡± it¡¯s none of your business how bad my family is! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care, but they¡¯ve offended me!¡± lord rong sneered. ¡± i warned them! ¡± ¡°how many people have you killed because of these old grudges?¡± lord fourth got down from the white beast and walked to lord rong¡¯s side. he looked up at ji qiong and said, ¡± it¡¯s time for you to leave this world with your bloodthirsty! ¡± ¡°just you? back then, you couldn¡¯t deal with me. this time, it¡¯s the same. i¡¯ll turn you into ashes!¡± ji qiong suddenly attacked. lord rong and little darling rushed towards ji qiong. mo nanyu and li jiujue also rushed forward without hesitation. the few of them instantly got into a fight, and it was earth-shattering. the rest of the people all looked up. they could no longer see anything. the only thing they could see was a few balls of light colliding together, making an earth-shaking sound. the people below had already stopped fighting. after the bloodthirsty people saw lord rong, they seemed to be possessed. not long after, all the bloodthirsty people fled. what was left behind was a ground full of wolves, corpses of humans, beasts, and many injured people. lu yang had returned to his human form. he put down little ting ¡®er and carried li chenle. li chenle had been saved by him, but his condition was still very unstable, and he still looked like he was on the verge of death. he had used up all of his cultivation to barely keep li chenle alive. after all, he had snatched li chenle from the hands of hades. it was already impressive that he had managed to do this. little ting ¡®er looked up at li chenle, his eyes red. ¡°uncle li, from now on, you¡¯ll be my godfather. you¡¯ll be my real godfather.¡± his small hand grabbed li chenle¡¯s hand. li chenle was unconscious, but he could feel ting ¡®er¡¯s hand. his fingers trembled. everyone raised their heads to look. although jiang fu and the others wanted to help, they couldn¡¯t participate in this battle. ... little darling, lord rong, lord 4th, nie qian, little nan yu, and little lord jiu were all people with cultivation and had awakened. that was why they could fight with ji qiong. however, they were still people of this world and didn¡¯t have enough cultivation to help. after all, when lord rong and the others were reincarnated, ji qiong had been absorbing the cultivation of others. that was why she was extremely strong. the battle continued for nearly a day and a night. jiang fu and the others didn¡¯t dare to leave. everyone was watching the battle at the top of the snow mountain. he was afraid that if he looked away for a moment, the situation would change. when night fell the next day, the battle was finally over. ji qiong was dead. before she died, she roared unwillingly. a few minutester, lord rong and the others came back. they were all injured, but bloodthirsty was finally dealt with. the little darling suddenly fainted and turned back into the three-year-old girl. lord fourth caught her and held her in his arms. ¡°this grudge that hassted for two lifetimes is over.¡± lord rong looked at everyone. because of the recovery of her memory, she was much calmer than before, and she had the aura of an emperor. ... everyone heaved a sigh of relief, but their faces were solemn. especially when they saw the bodies of their own people on the ground. lord rong looked at the dead. with a light wave of her hand, silver butterflies flew out andnded on the dead or heavily injured people. Chapter 1579 1579 she had a great disaster in the midst of the wolves, the people touched by the silver butterflies began to gradually recover. everyone looked around in confusion. xiang ming touched his wound and was shocked. ¡± didn¡¯t i die? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m dead too! how did ie back to life?! ¡± ¡°oh my god, did ie back to life? my injuries are also gone!¡± many people were eximing in surprise as they crawled up from the ground in pleasant surprise. li chenle came back to life. he opened his eyes and met lu yang¡¯s eyes. he was shocked when he realized that lu yang was hugging him. ¡± f * ck, why are you hugging me like this?! ¡± don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with me? i¡¯m not gay!¡± lu su released his grip gloomily, and li chenle fell heavily to the ground. ¡± you¡¯re too much! you actually fell just like that! ¡± rubbing his butt as he stood up, li chenle yelled at lu yang, ¡± can you please respect my butt? ¡± lu su turned his head away, toozy to pay attention to li chenle. ¡°she saved your life.¡± little ting ¡®er looked at li chenle and said, ¡± he used his cultivation to save your life. without cultivation, he can¡¯t be that taotie. ¡± li chenle looked at lu yang suspiciously. ¡± it can¡¯t be true, right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true. how are you going to take responsibility?¡± lu yang stared at li chenle and asked. ¡°ah, but i can¡¯t return my cultivation to you. i don¡¯t know how to return it to you ... isn¡¯t it good that you can¡¯t turn back? look, it¡¯s so difficult for you to turn into a taotie. it¡¯s ... it¡¯s not that ugly!¡± li chenle could feel lu yang¡¯s terrifying gaze. he swallowed his saliva and did not dare to continue. little ting ¡®er was smiling. although he didn¡¯t say it, he was very happy. ¡°i think uncle li should take care of senior brother lu in the future.¡± little ting ¡®er said mischievously. ¡°i¡¯ll raise him?¡± li chenle nced at lu yang. ¡± i don¡¯t think this is a good idea. ¡± ¡± what¡¯s not good about it? before senior brother lu¡¯s cultivation recovers, shouldn¡¯t you be taking care of it? ¡± little ting ¡®er shrugged. ¡± he lost his cultivation to save you! ¡± ... but, i think i heard you say that you¡¯re willing to call me godfather, so i have a godson, right? didn¡¯t you say you were going to treat me like your own father?¡± ¡°did i?¡± ¡°there is!¡± little ting ¡®er asked,¡¯ how¡¯s my little darling? brother ying ¡®er, you¡¯re finally back!¡¯ nie qian¡¯s godfather!¡± little ting ¡®er ran to little nan yu. little nan yu had already grown into a young man, a very handsome young man. he carried his little darling in his arms and gently patted his back, his face full of love. when he saw little ting ¡®er, he squatted down and touched his head. little ting ¡®er looked exactly the same as him when he was young. seeing little ting¡¯ er was like seeing himself when he was young. nie qian stood proudly and nced at little ting ¡®er. ¡± you look exactly like my disciple. are you interested in being my disciple? ¡± ¡± master, let¡¯s forget it. you don¡¯t have any special skills. in this world, the best thing you can do is y games. ¡± little nan yu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°i just want to teach him how to y games.¡± nie yan snorted. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with ying games? ¡± ¡°childish.¡± little nan zhi snorted. ¡°i¡¯m in a good mood, so i won¡¯t argue with you.¡± nie qian was in a good mood. ¡± i n to settle down here. this world is more convenient. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s natural.¡± mo linyuan was looking at leng rongrong. ¡± you¡¯ve dispelled all your cultivation just like that. ¡± lord rong had an indifferent expression on his face. ¡± you don¡¯t need so much cultivation in this world. ¡± the group of people went down the snow mountain. because everyone had been resurrected and their injuries were healed, everyone was in a good mood. everyone went down the mountain, ying and joking. lord rong dismissed the four snow-white divine beasts. storm and the others were still by her side, and she was still wearing the little ck dragon ring on her finger. the ck panther had also turned back into a little ck cat, following the little darling closely the entire time. the little darling had yet to wake up, and lord rong did not know when she would wake up. the impact of her memories being restored was extremely strong. furthermore, she had used up all her cultivation when she was fighting ji qiong. therefore, her condition was very unstable. of course, even if she was in aa, the little darling¡¯s life was not in danger. she would wake up sooner orter. it just depended on how long she would take to digest some of her memories. li jiujue stayed by the little darling¡¯s side for a long time. after a few days and nights, he finally returned to the li family because of some matters. a few dayster, lord rong and the others returned home, and everything returned to normal. bloodthirsty didn¡¯t exist anymore. all his properties were back. everyone was waiting for the little darling to wake up. however, even though everyone was looking forward to it, the little darling still did not wake up. in the blink of an eye, it was new year¡¯s eve. a heavy snow had turned the entire world white. everyone was spending the new year in the countryside. although the weather was a little cold, there were many people, so the entire vi was very lively. the courtyard was decorated withnterns and colored banners, and it was a jubnt scene. storm, rainstorm, critical hit. big white tiger and the others were all wearing the festive lion dance suit that lord rong had ordered, looking very cute. these few even cooperated to perform a lion dance, making everyone burst intoughter. ... ¡°it¡¯ll be good if darling little sister also wakes up.¡± mo nanyu could not help but look towards the little darling¡¯s room. at that moment, an old man holding a fortune-telling sign walked in. he stood at the door and looked into the house. ¡± you¡¯re awake. ¡± everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the old man. ¡°you¡¯re awake.¡± the old man said again. ¡°is that enough?¡± little nan yu and little ting ¡®er jumped up and rushed into the little darling¡¯s room. then, they saw that the little darling had woken up. the little darling was still very cute, but his eyes seemed to have be extremely indifferent, as if he could see through everything. ¡°he¡¯s really awake!¡± little ting ¡®er strode back to the living room with his short legs. the entire living room was filled withughter. ¡°he¡¯s awake!¡± ¡°you¡¯re awake, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°you¡¯re finally awake!¡± ... master rong took a big red packet and walked to the old man at the door. he handed the red packet to the old man. ¡± thank you for your kind words. ¡± the old man waved his hand and did not take the red packet. he looked inside, then looked at chief rong and said, ¡± the girl is in trouble. she should stay away from people with the surname li. otherwise, the worst case scenario is that she¡¯ll be annihted, and the worst case scenario is that she¡¯ll fall into the 18 levels of hell. ¡± lord rong¡¯s hand froze. the old man turned around and left. lord rong came back to his senses and chased after him. when he reached the entrance of the courtyard, he saw that the old man had already disappeared without a trace as if he had never been there. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± lord fourth walked out with a cloak and draped it over lord rong, pulling him into his arms. ¡°that person just now disappeared ... he said that if darling made contact with the li family, there would be a great disaster!¡± lord rong frowned. ¡°maybe it¡¯s just nonsense, don¡¯t mind it. it¡¯s cold outside,e in.¡± lord fourth entered the house with lord rong in his arms. it was cold outside, but warm inside. the entire house was filled withughter and the smell of hotpot filled the air. it was filled with happiness. lord rong and lord fourth sat together and watched the children y with smiles on their faces. they felt extremely happy. Chapter 1580 1580 does she have any background? 13 yearster. in T city, in a vi at the top of the mountain, a slender girl in casual clothes with headphones hanging around her neck walked out of the single room with a schoolbag on her back. at the entrance, the door of a luxury car opened. a handsome and cold man with slightly curly hair, wearing a ck suit, looked at the girl. ¡± get in the car, brother will send you off! ¡± ¡°please send me to the bus stop!¡± mo nan chong looked at the man and shrugged. ¡°can¡¯t i just send you to school?¡± mo nanxi frowned. his eyes were deep and his lips were red and his teeth were white. he looked even better than when he was young. ¡°you¡¯re too ostentatious!¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± dad and mom have learned to keep a low profile. even uncle li knows what it means to keep a low profile. i don¡¯t want to show off anymore. ¡± ¡°...alright.¡± mo nanyu nodded after a moment of hesitation. ¡°wait for me, give me a ride!¡± a boy who looked simr to the girl rushed out of the house. he was also carrying a shoulder bag and had a piece of bread in his mouth. ¡°second brother, why are you so flustered every day? we¡¯re not going the same way, are we?¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡°big brother will send me off!¡± mo nanting snorted. the car drove off. in the car, mo nanxi warned, ¡± darling, remember not toe into contact with that li guy. i won¡¯t say anything else, but you must remember this! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m already a thousand years old. my mental age is older than yours.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows, his little face beautiful and delicate. ¡°even if your memory is recovered, it¡¯s only a part of it. you¡¯re still very young, so mom and dad¡¯s worries aren¡¯t without reason. although they¡¯ve been looking for that old man all these years, they¡¯ve never found him.¡± ¡°that old man is too mysterious.¡± mo nanyu said earnestly as he drove, ¡± it¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s so mysterious that we¡¯re even more worried! ¡± ¡± ah, you two old demons! ¡± mo nanting held a book in his hand and looked up at mo nan chong and mo nanyu, who was driving. then, he received a warning look. in the end, the word ¡°strange¡± did note out of his mouth. mo nanting scoffed. ¡± i¡¯m saying, can you guys not say that you¡¯ve lived for a thousand or two thousand years? we¡¯re siblings, aren¡¯t we? this would make it seem like i¡¯m not from the same world as you guys! is it so great to live long?¡± ¡°mm, impressive!¡± mo nanyu and mo nanchong said in unison. mo nanting rolled his eyes. ¡± you¡¯re just old! isn¡¯t master nie sha the one who¡¯s older?¡± mo nanxi frowned. ¡± don¡¯t hang out with him. he¡¯s already so old and he¡¯s getting more and more out of hand recently. if he¡¯s not ying games, he¡¯s doing some dangerous activities. he¡¯s even imitating other people to be the sea king. in the end, he was beaten up by a group of girls ... the older he gets, the more indecent he bes. recently, he even said that he¡¯s going to take over M nation ... ¡± mo nanting stuck out his tongue. ¡± master is very cute! ¡± mo nanyu: ¡± cute my foot. you¡¯ll know that he¡¯s not cute at all when he gets fierce! ¡± ¨C T city no. 1 high school was one of the top two high schools in T city. it was mo nan chong¡¯s first day of school transfer. after reporting to the school, he followed the teacher into the ssroom. there were seven sses in the second grade of T city¡¯s first high school. the best ss was the rocket ss. the students in the rocket ss had very good grades and were outstanding in all aspects. otherwise, their family conditions were very good. mo nan chong had entered the rocket ss, which was rumored to be the best ss. the ss teacher¡¯s surname was liu, and her name was liu yufen. she was a woman in her forties. she wore a pair of sses and seemed to have a bad temper. ¡°are you here alone today? your family didn¡¯t send you here?¡± liu yufen asked as they walked. ¡°yes.¡± the little darling replied indifferently. ¡°i heard that you haven¡¯t been attending school for the past few years?¡± liu yufen clearly didn¡¯t agree with this. their ss was an advanced ss, and their grades were all very good. even if they got into this ss because of their family background, their grades were not bad. however, she was not satisfied with the new girl. she had heard that she had not been to school for a long time and did not seem to have any family background. she looked like a frivolous person and her attitude was not very proper when she answered the teacher. if it wasn¡¯t for the principal who insisted on her joining their ss, she really wouldn¡¯t have let her in. a piece of rat sh * t could spoil a good pot of congee. their rocket ss¡¯s results had always been very good. every time they werepared to the ss in second ce, they would always have a huge gap. she didn¡¯t want the gap to be closed and the average score to be pulled down because of this girl. if that was the case, what about her bonus? mo nan chong did not answer the question. she looked up and saw the sign for the advanced ss. then, she walked straight into the ss. liu yufen was flustered and exasperated. she quickly chased after him and entered the ssroom. seeing that mo nan chong was looking at the seats in the ssroom, she frowned and said, ¡± everyone, this is the transfer student in our ss, mo nan chong. mo nan chong, why don¡¯t you introduce yourself to everyone?¡± ¡°i have to introduce myself?¡± mo nan chong turned around and frowned. seeing that liu yufen wasn¡¯t too happy, darling walked up to the stage. she swept her gaze over the entire ss, then said concisely, ¡± mo nan¡¯s pet, female, 17 years old. ¡± ¡± hahahaha, what kind of self-introduction is this?! ¡± ¡°who doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s a woman!¡± ¡°this girl is pretty!¡± ¡± where did she transfer from? she actually entered our rocket ss directly. is her grades good or does she have some kind of background? ¡± some of the students in the audience immediately started discussing. although they were in the advanced ss and were all top students, there was nock of gossip. everyone immediately started discussing. first middle school had a campus belle, and she was in this ss. the school belle was called xiao ruoruo. she was very beautiful and had excellent character and academic performance. however,pared to mo nan chong, who had suddenly appeared, she seemed tock a bit of spirit. mo nanchong was good-looking with red lips and white teeth. his ponytail was casually tied up, and his face was extremely beautiful. ... her aura was cold, with a little overbearing and frivolous, making people who saw her unable to look away as if they were possessed. the moment xiao ruoruo saw mo nan chong, she felt a sense of danger. she heard many people around her saying that the school belle might be changed. this transfer girl was even prettier than the ss monitor. however, the transfer student didn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. she had an air of hostility and didn¡¯t seem to smile. mo nan chong nced at thest empty seat. she picked up her bag and walked over to it. then, she sat down. liu yufen had wanted to say something, but when she saw mo nan chong walking to thest seat on his own, she stopped herself. in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 1581 1581 i¡¯m the one who is embarrassed they were about to enter their third year of high school, and the second-year students were under a lot of pressure. the advanced ss was filled with top students, so they were all very focused during ss. almost no one would be distracted during ss. liu yufen was the english teacher and form teacher of the advanced ss. the thing she couldn¡¯t tolerate the most in ss was her students not paying attention. fortunately, the students in the advanced ss were all very obedient and hardworking, so everyone listened very seriously. she was also very satisfied. however, today¡¯s situation was different. it was said that the new transfer student had been sleeping the entire day. she had thought that the transfer student would be a little more obedient in her ss, but she did not expect that mo nan chong had been sleeping on the table the entire time from the moment she entered the ssroom until the ss was halfway through. liu yufen couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice as she red at mo nan chong. however, it was all in vain. mo nan chong did not seem to notice it at all. the boy in front of her probably noticed liu yufen¡¯s gaze, so he turned around and poked mo nan chong with his pen. ¡°hey, stop sleeping. the form teacher is watching you!¡± mo nan chong raised her head and met the eyes of the boy sitting in front of her. she could not help but frown. she didn¡¯t say anything. she raised her head and nced at liu yufen, then went back to sleep. the person in front of him: ¡°??? ¡± he had seen bold students before, but he had never seen a student as bold as this. their form teacher, teacher liu, was a very terrifying existence. she could be said to be an exterminating abbess ... a woman in her forties who was still unmarried, how good could her temper be? even the few troublemakers in the ss did not dare to provoke abbess miejue. however, this new student didn¡¯t seem to understand. or perhaps they didn¡¯t care even if they understood. ¡°mo nan chong!¡± liu yufen finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and mmed her book on the table. she had thought that after the ssmate sitting in front of her reminded her, she would not continue to sleep and at least be more serious. however, she actually didn¡¯t care at all and justy on the table to sleep. what kind of student was this! they were in the rocket ss! she couldn¡¯t even ept students with slightly average grades, but this student had not gone to school for a few years and was ced in her advanced ss. now, he wasn¡¯t even serious in ss. if she was a little more serious in ss and worked a little harder, she might be able to ept her. but what kind of attitude was this? she hadpletely ignored her existence as a teacher. not only had she ignored her existence, but she had also ignored all the other teachers. it was simply maddening! what was she doing here? since she had not been to school before, and she did not want to go to school now, she might as well get out of here! mo nan chong had his earplugs plugged in, so he didn¡¯t hear liu yufen¡¯s anger. on the other hand, the other students in the ss were shocked by liu yufen and turned to look at mo nan chong. even if mo nan chong could not hear them, he could clearly feel the many gazes on him. she raised her head. ¡± what are you looking at? ¡± she took off her earplugs and looked at liu yufen. liu yufen¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked at her. ¡± how was your sleep? did i disturb you? ¡± she asked through gritted teeth. do you want me to prepare a big bed for you?¡± his words were full of sarcasm. mo nan chong could naturally tell. she smiled at liu yufen. ¡± i¡¯m sleeping pretty well. there¡¯s no need for a bed. this ce can¡¯t fit you. you can continue with your ss. i have earphones, so i¡¯m not afraid of you disturbing me. ¡± after he finished speaking, he yawned. the headphones were put back into his ears, and the whole world fell silent again. liu yufen¡¯s chest heaved up and down. she¡¯d lived for so many years and had always been domineering and fierce. no student dared to provoke her. even if it was a thorn in her side, she could easily settle it. in the end, this new student actually couldn¡¯t hear her gorgeous sarcasm! did she really think that she was going to prepare a bed for her? was he crazy? liu yufen could feel many of the students around her looking at her. if she let mo nan chong do as he pleased, she would lose all her prestige in the eyes of the other students. she strode towards mo nan chong and tried to yank off mo nan chong¡¯s earphones. however, before her hand could touch mo nan chong¡¯s headphones, a slender and fair hand grabbed her wrist. the hand looked very thin and weak, but after it was mped, she could not move at all. liu yufen looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. ¡± let me go! ¡± ¡°teacher liu, what¡¯s the matter? you¡¯re still interested in my headphones, but i don¡¯t like people touching my things.¡± mo nanchong looked up, his deep eyes filled with a chill that made one shiver. liu yufen pulled her hand out with great difficulty. she had wanted to smash mo nan chong¡¯s headphones, but at that moment, she felt an indescribable nervousness and didn¡¯t dare to do anything. ... ¡°it¡¯s ss time now.¡± liu yufen blushed and said after a long time. ¡°i know.¡± the little darling nced at liu yufen. ¡± i¡¯ve been suffering from insomnia recently. why else do you think i came to school? ¡± i heard that attending sses is a hypnotizing activity.¡± liu yufen was speechless. the students around them looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. everyone was both amused and surprised. so, she made it sound like she came to school to listen to the ss and hypnotize her. a high school student, not paying attention in ss, was actually here to hypnotize himself! ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re like in other ces, but you¡¯d better not mess around in my ss, or i¡¯ll kick you out of the rocket ss!¡± liu yufen was furious. ¡°a student should act like a student and pay attention to the ss when you¡¯re listening!¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t listen to the ss. but if word gets out that you¡¯re my student, do you know how embarrassing it would be for me? ¡± ¡°if you meet someone who can only speak english and can¡¯t even speak a word, they will say that you are bad at studying and that i am incapable! don¡¯t you understand?¡± ... liu yufen was furious at mo nan chong. mo nanchong looked at liu yufen. ¡± i didn¡¯t say i won¡¯t say ... ¡± ¡°you still know how to say that? do you think you¡¯ve learned everything i taught you?¡± liu yufen sneered. ¡± if you can do it, i¡¯ll let you sleep however you want. ¡± ¡°you said that?¡± mo nan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡± i can tell you that i know everything in the next ss. ¡± ¡°you know all of them? alright, then i¡¯ll give you a few sets of papers to do. if you can go against all of them, then i¡¯ll take it that you know everything!¡± liu yufen didn¡¯t want to be outdone. ¡± if you¡¯ve done anything wrong, you¡¯ll have to learn from me! ¡± mo nanchong nodded. ¡± sure. not only can i do the papers, but i can also memorize everything you¡¯re going to talk about. ¡± Chapter 1582 1582 she did everything right! liu yufen angrily went to the office and took a few sets of the most difficult papers to the ssroom. she then threw the most difficult sets of papers to mo nan chong. at first, she had thought that even the simplest paper would be a pain to mo nan chong. however, just in case, to rub some salt into mo nan chong¡¯s wound, she had chosen the paper from the rocket ss, which even the best student would fail. she felt that mo nan chong would not even be able to get an O on this paper. someone like her was obviously not a good student. she had not been in school for a few years. how could such a student know english? even if he had learned it before, he had probably forgotten it long ago. many of the students around them were sighing as they looked at mo nan chong. although this girl was beautiful, her brain wasn¡¯t very good. she had juste to school and she had already provoked abbess miejue. abbess miejue was someone who only paid attention to everyone¡¯s studies. she was the kind of person who would force her students to their deaths for her own performance. mo nan chong took the paper and started to write ¡®l¡¯. because darling¡¯s speed was too fast, the surrounding people thought darling was just writing nonsense. after all, if he were to write seriously, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to read the questions at this speed, right? even if it wasn¡¯t english, it was impossible to be so fast. after all, english wasn¡¯t their mother tongue. normal students would have to have a natural reaction speed when they saw it. ¡°he¡¯s probably scribbling nonsense!¡± ¡± he actually dares to challenge abbess miejue¡¯s authority. he¡¯s either brave or stupid! ¡± ¡± what¡¯s the point of writing it? the final result will probably be very bad. ¡± ¡± although she¡¯s pretty, it¡¯s a pity she doesn¡¯t have a brain. the talented ruoruo is more likable! ¡± ¡± the school belle still has to choose someone with brains. what¡¯s the use of just being good-looking? other schools willugh at her! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, our ruoruo is the best.st year, her results were much better than the school belle of the high school next door. she crushed her directly. our school is so proud! ¡± the students were in a heated discussion. liu yufen snorted coldly and watched from the side. in his heart, he was extremely angry. ¡± if you don¡¯t know how to do it, then listen to the ss. what¡¯s the point of writing nonsense? it can¡¯t prove that you¡¯re really good! ¡± liu yufen said in a bad mood. darling raised his head and coldly nced at liu yufen. ¡± i didn¡¯t write nonsense. ¡± after saying this, darling wrote a few more times and then handed the finished paper to liu yufen. ¡± i¡¯m done. ¡± liu yufen snorted coldly. she wanted to mock mo nan chong. after all, if he wrote so quickly, how good could his words be? it would definitely be very ugly. in the end, liu yufen was stunned when she saw the words. all the english words were written in Italy, and they were written neatly and neatly. it was so good that it looked as if they were forcefully written, perhaps even better than the words that were forcefully written. even a teacher like liu yufen couldn¡¯t have written it so well. so, when liu yufen saw it, she waspletely dumbfounded. she had never expected mo nan chong to be able to write so beautifully at such a fast speed. she was momentarily speechless. the surrounding students saw that liu yufen was in a daze. someone asked curiously, ¡± teacher liu, is it because you wrote too fast? there are a lot of words that you can¡¯t understand at all? ¡± ¡± that can¡¯t be. i think mo nan chong is very serious. ¡± xiao ruoruo said with a smile, ¡± writing fast doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s not good! she looks very confident!¡± ¡°how is that possible? she must be extremely ugly if she writes so fast. it¡¯s only been a few minutes and she¡¯s finished so many papers! you can¡¯t write so fast even if you just write blindly, alright?¡± at this moment, someone looked at the paper in liu yufen¡¯s hand. the students next to them happened to see the paper, and some of them curiously leaned over. he originally wanted to verify if bai xi could write so fast and if her words were extremely ugly. in the end, everyone was shocked when they saw the words clearly. because the font was too beautiful. moreover, mo nan chong¡¯s handwriting was as good as printed ones. it was really beautiful. ¡°my god, it¡¯s so well written!¡± ¡°this is the best-written word i¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°oh my god, can english be written in such nice handwriting? i¡¯m shocked!¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? what nonsense are you guys talking about? she wrote so fast, how could it be so good? ¡± it¡¯s really good. if you don¡¯t believe me,e and see for yourself! ¡± then, some students ran over to liu yufen¡¯s side to look at the words. the students who saw the words were all amazed. it was really beautiful. moreover, he had written the words at such a fast speed. even if they copied it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to write such words, okay? after all, they were all students of the advanced ss and had good insight. they also had good grades, so they knew that mo nan chong¡¯s handwriting was really beautiful. ¡°it¡¯s well written, but it can¡¯t bepletely correct, right?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. no matter how good it is, what¡¯s the use? whether it¡¯s right or not is the most important, okay? ¡± ... ¡± he didn¡¯t even have time to review the questions so quickly. he probably won¡¯t get it right! ¡± ¡± i suspect that she¡¯s just showing off her handwriting. there¡¯s no need to mention her results. ¡± although everyone was stunned by the handwriting, they also felt that mo nan chong was just trying to show off his good handwriting. as for the results of this test, needless to say, it was absolutely terrible. with her speed of ten lines at a nce, she couldn¡¯t even see the words clearly. how could she write an answer? even if he were to copy the answers, it would be impossible to be so urate. liu yufen was shocked, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± i¡¯m going to mark the papers, ¡± she said with a cold face. then, she took the paper and went to the office. mo nan chongy down and began to sleep. in the office, liu yufen originally thought that mo nan chong¡¯s papers didn¡¯t need to be marked at all. they were all wrong. in the end, she was shocked after taking a look. ... the handwriting was nice, but when she nced at it, all the questions she saw were the standard answers. especially for the multiple choice questions, she quickly took the correct answer and matched it. the result was exactly the same, not a single one was wrong! liu yufen was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. this paper was very difficult and had all sorts of traps. even students with good grades might make mistakes, but mo nan chong had gotten everything right. at this moment, another teacher passed by. when he saw the paper, he was stunned by the neat handwriting. ¡°is this printed?¡± teacher ru was surprised. ¡°no.¡± liu yufen furrowed her brows and quickly flipped through the papers. then, she was shocked to death. all correct! these difficult papers all got full marks! how was that possible? didn¡¯t she not go to school for a few years? Chapter 1583 1583 must let her go liu yufen¡¯s expression was a bit unsightly. she felt like she had just pped herself in the face. she had thought that mo nan chong¡¯s english would be terrible, but she did not expect her results to be so good. although he hoped that the students in his ss would do well, it did not feel good to be pped in the face by a student. it was too embarrassing. liu yufen had originally thought that mo nan chong was a scumbag. it was precisely because of this that she wanted to educate him. in the end, she had be a joke. she looked at the paper and gritted her teeth. he seemed to have struggled for a long time in his heart, but in the end, he still kept this set of papers and did not throw them away. however, she was still a little annoyed. after all, this mo nan chong actually dared to talk back to her. after looking at the paper, liu yufen still went to the principal¡¯s office. ¡°principal, can you let that mo nan chong go to another ss?¡± liu yufen said in a bad mood. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± the principal raised his head and looked at liu yufen. ¡± did she offend you? ¡± ¡± all the students in the rocket ss are very serious. they listen to the ss and the lecture seriously. we can¡¯t let any rat sh * t affect others, right? ¡± liu yufen was a little flustered and exasperated. ¡± today¡¯s the first day, but she slept the whole day and didn¡¯t attend a single ss. not only that, but she also said that she came to school to sleep! ¡± ¡°she wants to sleep. why can¡¯t she go home? why did she have toe to school to sleep?¡± the principal was a middle-aged man. he had a kind and kind smile on his face as he listened to liu yufen. then, he nced at liu yufen and said with a smile, ¡± teacher liu, didn¡¯t you give her a test paper? didn¡¯t you agree that if she did well, she could go to sleep? if she didn¡¯t, she would have to listen to the lecture? ¡± liu yufen was stunned. how did the principal know about this? could it be that mo nan chong had alreadyined to the principal? did he know that what he did was right and was afraid that he would not approve of it, so heined to the principal first? she had never been told on by a student before. this damn mo nan chong was really ruthless. he could even do such things. her presence in her ss really made her unable to have peace! liu yufen was so angry that her face turned green. seeing that liu yufen seemed to be deep in thought, the principal shook his head and said, ¡± mr. liu, mo nan chong is actually a good student. you¡¯ll regret it if you lose her! also, don¡¯t get the wrong idea, she didn¡¯t tell me!¡± liu yufen sneered. if the principal said that on purpose, then he was definitelyining. would she regret losing her? how was that possible? she would only be happy if mo nan was not in her ss. she didn¡¯t like this student who only knew how to talk back to her teacher and tattle on her. she looked down on her. ¡± principal, i really can¡¯t ept her attitude. if you want her to make the entire rocket ss worse, then you should let her stay in our ss. ¡± liu yufen said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re the principal, after all. you should make the decisions. my words don¡¯t carry much weight. my words don¡¯t have much weight. ¡± after saying that, liu yufen left the office. she returned to the ssroom with mo nan chong¡¯s paper. the students all looked at liu yufen. ¡°how is it, has teacher liu already made the changes?¡± ¡± how was mo nan chong¡¯s paper? her results should be bad, right? ¡± ¡± i think it¡¯s an O. with her speed, there¡¯s no way she could read the questions. besides, the papers that teacher liu gave her were the harder ones. i don¡¯t believe she¡¯s that good at it! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. even an english native might not be able to pass that paper. mo nan chong definitely won¡¯t pass! ¡± everyone was looking at mo nan chong. they felt that mo nan was pampered too much. he was so arrogant, but in the end, he got such a trashy result. however, liu yufen¡¯s expression did not look too good. she looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong was also looking at her, and she said lightly, ¡± ¡°mr. liu, please announce the results.¡± ¡°full marks.¡± liu yufen couldn¡¯t stand darling¡¯s arrogant attitude and said in a gloomy voice. ¡°all, what?¡± some of the students around them felt like they had heard wrong. what did this teacher liu say? full score? how could she get full marks? shouldn¡¯t mo nan chong¡¯s results all be zero? her speed was already at an unbelievable level, so how could she possibly have a good result? everyone looked at liu yufen in disbelief, suspecting that liu yufen was wrong. ¡°full marks.¡± liu yufen said, ¡± mo nan chong, you¡¯re lucky. you did everything right this time. ¡± but so what if you¡¯re good at english? doing a few test papers didn¡¯t mean anything. just because you know how to do the test paper doesn¡¯t mean that you canmunicate with others without any obstacles. it doesn¡¯t mean that you have many things to do. the exam paper is just a very simple thing.¡± ¡°even if you¡¯re good at english, what about your other subjects?¡± ¡°since you like to sleep so much, why don¡¯t you sleep at home? what are you doing at school?¡± ¡± studentse to school to study hard. look at other people andpare them to yourself. what kind of student are you? ¡± mo nanchong scratched his ears and looked up at the teacher. ¡± first, i don¡¯t care about my grades in other subjects. ¡°secondly, i¡¯ve said it before. i¡¯m here to sleep at school because i¡¯ve been suffering from insomnia recently. i can¡¯t fall asleep. do you understand? also, my main purpose ining to school is to sleep, not to be a good student! have you ever seen a good student like me?¡± ... liu yufen almost vomited blood. ¡± y-y-you ... what¡¯s with your attitude? mo nan chong, i¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t sleep here! i won¡¯t allow my students to sleep. even if you get full marks every time, i won¡¯t let you sleep! i won¡¯t allow a new student to drag our advanced ss down!¡± the surrounding students were in full agreement. ¡°having good grades in english doesn¡¯t mean anything. other grades are very important. we¡¯ve always been first in the rocket ss. we¡¯re far behind the second ce. you can¡¯t be a burden to us!¡± ¡°mo nan chong, please don¡¯t be a sh * t stirrer. you should be in the worst ss!¡± ¡°indeed, she should be in the worst ss.¡± everyone was pointing at him. ¡°oh, it seems like you¡¯re all sh * t.¡± mo nan chong said casually, thenughed. ¡± i¡¯ve seen people who say they¡¯re bad, but i¡¯ve never seen anyone who says they¡¯re sh * t! ¡± all the students in the ss were stunned. then, her expression turned ugly. ¡± mo nan chong, we were only talking about you! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re rat sh * t!¡± everyone was exasperated. ... liu yufen was in a good mood when she saw that the students in her ss were united against outsiders. this was good, this was the attitude he wanted. he had to get this rat sh * t out of here. Chapter 1584 1584 chapter 1586-poor student ss ¡°teacher liu, you really don¡¯t keep your word.¡± mo nanchong looked straight at liu yufen. she shrugged and said, ¡± luckily, i expected this. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not interested in the rocket ss either. i¡¯ll go to the principal and apply for a change of ss.¡± with that, mo nan chong put his hands in his pockets and left the ssroom. liu yufen was furious. ¡± mo nan chong, you can go and tell on me to the principal. but it¡¯s ss time now. you¡¯d better do your best in ss! ¡± mo nan chong, who had walked to the door, turned around and chuckled. ¡± i¡¯m sleeping in ss too, so i won¡¯t disturb you guys! ¡± after that, darling went to the principal¡¯s office. the principal was working. when he looked up and saw mo nan chong, he was almost shocked. ¡°what are you doing here? don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already spoken to your form teacher. i¡¯ll let you stay in the advanced ss!¡± the principal smiled and said, ¡± little darling, it¡¯s our honor that you came to our school. if you have any requests, just let us know. ¡± mo nan chong sat down on the sofa and looked at the principal. ¡± change my ss. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± the principal looked at the little darling in shock. ¡± why do you want to go to the inferior ss? the rocket ss is the best ss. ¡± the little darling was so powerful, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to go to another ss? this kind of result was more than enough for him to stay in the advanced ss! ¡°is it because of teacher liu?¡± the principal hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡± did teacher liu give you a hard time? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s a little annoying, but everyone¡¯s pretty annoying. let me go to a ss where i can sleep well.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i like a quiet ce. ¡± the principal was speechless. he looked at mo nan chong with aplicated expression. after a long while, the principal said, ¡± why don¡¯t you consider it again? i think that the rocket ss is the best ss, and all the resources are the best!¡± he actually had his own selfish motives. he knew that the little darling was very powerful, and her level of power had already surpassed those teachers. if this child was in the advanced ss, she might be able to help her ssmates if she got along well with them. she might be able to improve the results of the students in the rocket ss, and then they would be able to surpass the best high school in the city. then, they would no longer be in second ce for ten thousand years! the principal was dreaming. he knew that the learning ability of the students in the inferior ss was definitely not as good as those in the rocket ss. the learning ability of the rocket ss was strong, and if they had a little darling¡¯s guidance, they could really sit on a rocket. if it was a bad ss, it wouldn¡¯t have such a great effect. so the principal declined. ¡± little darling, why don¡¯t you try staying for another week? i think the rocket ss is not bad. if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good after a week, i¡¯ll change your ss. ¡± ¡°no need, just change it for me.¡± the little darling nced at the principal. ¡± don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you just want me to tutor the students of the rocket ss? however, the students in the advanced ss aren¡¯t very satisfied with me. i¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll go berserk if i give them a lecture.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± is the worst ss that ss 9? i heard that this ss is full of hooligans, the kind with bad grades?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± the principal nodded. ¡± the students in this ss don¡¯t like to study. they don¡¯te from good families. i don¡¯t think this ss is suitable for you. they¡¯re too rebellious. why don¡¯t we change shifts?¡± the principal was still struggling. ¡°let¡¯s go to ss 3.9.¡± mo nan chong turned around. ¡± go through the procedures for me. i¡¯ll go to ss 3.9 now. ¡± ¡± ss 3.9¡¯s form teacher is fang haoming. he¡¯s quite a handsome teacher and he¡¯s also very gentle. you should go and look for him. ¡± the principal said to mo nan chong. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. after that, she returned to her ss. liu yufen was in the middle of a lecture when she was shocked by mo nan chong¡¯s sudden appearance. she rolled her eyes at him. ¡± what, did you rat on me to the principal? ¡± mo nanchong nced at liu yufen, but didn¡¯t say anything. she walked to her seat, took out her bag, and left the ssroom. ¡°where are you going?¡± liu yufen¡¯s face darkened. ¡± i¡¯m still in ss. why are you running? ¡± ¡°oh, you¡¯re not my teacher anymore. i¡¯ve changed sses.¡± mo nan chong put one hand in his pocket and said to liu yufen handsomely, ¡± goodbye! ¡± liu yufen just looked at mo nan chong¡¯s back. she had thought that she would be very happy after mo nan chong left. in the end, she was even angrier at this moment. mo nan chong just left like that? he didn¡¯t miss this advanced ss at all. moreover, she left with such an attitude, as if she didn¡¯t like her at all ... she had never seen a student like this before. she left the rocket ss so freely and indifferently. this mo nan chong was simply infuriating! she really didn¡¯t have any feelings of nostalgia, as if she hated her leaving. everyone else in her ss could not ask for more, but she just left like that! he left just like that! the students in the ss were also a little shocked. ¡°she¡¯s gone. which ss did she go to?¡± ¡± wow, she¡¯s leaving the rocket ss just like that. that¡¯s a little cool! ¡± ¡°but it¡¯s good that she¡¯s not holding us back!¡± ¡± but we lost a beauty! ¡± the ss was abuzz with discussion, which made liu yufen even angrier. ... she had to be patient to finish the ss. after she was done, liu yufen rushed to the principal¡¯s office and asked angrily, ¡± that mo nan chong left my ss? did she just leave like that? you¡¯re just going to let her go?¡± the principal rubbed his eyes and looked at liu yufen. ¡± weren¡¯t you the one who told her to leave? ¡± ¡°i ... although i said that ... i don¡¯t know what others will say about me if she just leaves like that!¡± liu yufen said unhappily, ¡± this mo nan chong will definitely badmouth me everywhere. ¡± ¡°teacher liu, you¡¯re overthinking it. she doesn¡¯t have the time to badmouth others.¡± the principal nced at liu yufen. ¡± or rather, teacher liu, she doesn¡¯t care about you at all. she just thinks you¡¯re too annoying. ¡± he could have helped the little darling rece teacher liu, but the little darling didn¡¯t care at all, okay? ¡± principal, what are you saying? it¡¯s fine if the students are like this, but you are also like this! ¡± liu yufen was even angrier. ¡°teacher liu, just focus on your lessons and manage your ss well. sigh, you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve lost.¡± the principal shook his head. ¡± the little darling is a treasure! everyone else wanted to snatch it, but you pushed it away!¡± ¡°what kind of treasure can a student who doesn¡¯t even listen to ss be!¡± liu yufen sneered. ¡°you probably don¡¯t know, but you¡¯ll know soon enough. isn¡¯t there a test in a month¡¯s time? you¡¯ll know then.¡± the principal said, ¡± you can go back. you don¡¯t have to worry about mo nan chong anymore. from now on, teacher fang haoming will be in charge. ¡± ... Chapter 1585 1585 chapter 1587-human ¡± so mo nan chong didn¡¯t choose the rocket ss and went to ss 3.9, the worst ss? ¡± liu yufen was a little surprised. even though ss 3.9 was also from no. 1 middle school. however, ss 3.9 was the worst ss in the city. the students here were all problematic students. their families were not normal. the principal took pity on these students and epted them. in any case, the entire ninth ss was a mess, and their academic results were always the worst. teacher fang haoming was the only one who was willing to teach the ss because he was young andpetitive. the other teachers were not willing to get close to ss 3.9. the entire ninth ss was full of rebellious students, the kind that gave people a headache. it was quite appropriate for mo nanchong to go to ss 3.9. after all, mo nan chong was such a carefree person, but no one came to visit on the first day of school. it was obvious that her parents did not care about her. she did not know about mo nan chong¡¯s family situation. only the principal paid more attention to her. however, the principal had always paid attention to these problems, so it was not strange. ¨C ninth ss. mo nan chong followed beside fang haoming. fang haoming had a good temper, was handsome, and had a bright personality. however, he was only a teacher in his early twenties. he was around the same age as the children and liked the students of ss 3.9 very much. although they were all problematic students, he had always tried his best to be a savior and treat the students well. he often talked to the students in the ss from time to time. he was always the first one to step up when the students had problems. fang haoming was also very happy to have a new student today. he was just a little surprised when he heard that the little darling had transferred from the rocket ss. ¡± mo nan chong, the rocket ss is a good ss. many people can¡¯t get in no matter how hard they try. only the students at the front can get in. why did you transfer to our ss? ¡± ¡°although i¡¯m not looking down on our own ss, it¡¯s a bit of a pity for you to do this.¡± ¡°actually, you can still consider it. if you feel embarrassed, i can help you to tell them!¡± ¡± mo nan chong, think about it carefully. if you don¡¯t want to go back now, you can stay in our ss for a few days. you can go back to your own ss after you think about it. ¡± fang haoming tried to persuade mo nan chong. he felt that it was a pity for a student from a good ss toe to his ss. the majority of the students wanted to enter the advanced ss. they were students, after all. everyone¡¯s attention was still on the students. the advanced ss had the best grades and the best resources. therefore, fang haoming still hoped that mo nan chong could return to the rocket ss. he was a very responsible teacher to his students. he would not let his students stay with him for his own selfish reasons. the principal had told him that mo nan¡¯s pet was not ordinary and asked him to treat it well. the principal had also said that mo nan chong might be able to bring a different atmosphere to the poor students. ¡°teacher fang, i¡¯m not going back.¡± mo nan chong turned to fang haoming and said. ¡°are you really not going back?¡± fang haoming frowned, ¡± think about it for a few more days. you don¡¯t have to rush to tell me. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. then, the two of them entered ss 3.9 together. ss 3.9 was very noisy. when they heard someoneing in, everyone raised their heads and looked at mo nan chong and fang haoming. ¡± hey, old fang, who¡¯s this? is there a new student in our ss? ¡± ¡°yes, this is your new ssmate! i¡¯m mo nan chong, i transferred here from the rocket ss.¡± fang haoming introduced, ¡± he¡¯s a good student. everyone, please don¡¯t bully him! ¡± many people in the ss were chuckling. some students were amazed by the little darling¡¯s beauty, while others were looking at the little darling curiously. ¡°from the rocket ss?¡± ¡°how could someone from the rocket sse to our ninth ss?¡± ¡± old fang, you¡¯ve been getting cheeky recently. you¡¯re always joking with us. ¡± ¡°is this girl the principal¡¯s new student?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong andughed. pared to the students from the rocket ss who looked down on others, the students from this ss actually felt better. they were just joking, and they felt that everyone was easy to get along with. he even joked about the form teacher. ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t bully you. there are more boys than girls in our ss, and all the girls are precious!¡± ¡°yes, she¡¯s our ss¡¯s treasure.¡± ¡°what the hell is ban bao!¡± ¡°hahaha, all in all, girls are very precious. girl, choose your seat, whichever you like. the rocket ss doesn¡¯t have human emotions, our ss is the most human!¡± ¡± the girl chose the right ss. ss 3.9 is the best. what¡¯s the rocket ss? it¡¯s not fun at all! ¡± everyone was very kind to mo nan chong. some even said that mo nanchong was good-looking, even better than the school belle. soon, there would be another selection for the school belle, and mo nanchong would be the school belle. ... she had just entered this ss, but she already gave off a very familiar feeling. mo nan chong did not intend to make any friends, but he was surprised to find everyone easy to get along with. ¡°alright, thank you.¡± mo nan chong nced at it and said, ¡± there¡¯s no one there, right? can i sit there? ¡± ¡°naturally, you can!¡± a student said with a smile. ¡°sister, you can sit there if you want. we¡¯ll all give up our seats!¡± some even whistled at mo nanchong. fang haomingughed and scolded, ¡± i¡¯ve never seen you guys treat me so warmly before. you¡¯re so warm to pretty girls. you guys are so capable! ¡± ¡°mo nan chong, if you have any questions, you can look for me. the one over there was the ss monitor. although he looked a little cold and always slept, he was actually very warm-hearted! oh, he¡¯s called ye jing.¡± fang haoming pointed at a boy who was dozing off by the bed. the boy was wearing a ck ear stud and looked a little cool. he didn¡¯t look like a good student, but he was the ss monitor. ... ye jing heard fang haoming¡¯s words and raised his head in dissatisfaction, ¡± when did i be easy to get along with? fang haoming, don¡¯t think that just because i¡¯m the ss monitor, i¡¯ll take responsibility!¡± fang haoming smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. ye jing was actually the most problematic student in the ss. he always got into fights and his grades were the worst. when fang haoming took charge of the ss, he immediately made ye jing the ss monitor. in the end, ye jing became much more restrained. fang haoming was very good at managing students. he had already formed a brotherly rtionship with the students in his ss. everyone actually quite liked old fang. ¡°ss monitor ye jing, please take care of me.¡± mo nan chong nodded at ye jing and then went to his seat. ¡°there¡¯s still one more ss before school ends. everyone, get along well!¡± teacher fang said, ¡± i¡¯ll take my leave first! ¡± ¡°ms. fang, we have a new student here. should we have a wee party? it¡¯s teacher fang¡¯s treat!¡± Chapter 1586 1586 little bosses to the north thearch club a few dayster, on a friday night. fang haoming led the students of ss 3.9 out of the school, ready to celebrate the arrival of their new ssmate, mo nan chong, after work. at first, mr. fang had been trying to persuade darling to return to the rocket ss, or that ss one was better than their worst ss. after all, the students in their ss did not have the qualifications to enter a good ss. the little darling had the qualifications to enter the rocket ss, so it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t. the school still attached great importance to the rocket ss and ss 1, which were good students. the resources of these sses were much better than that of their ss. the teaching resources of the inferior sses were far inferior to those of the better sses. moreover, the students in the inferior sses were the kind of students who had rtively poor conditions. if there was a chance, it would actually be better to go to a good ss. however, after a week, mo nan chong was still determined to stay in ss 3.9, so fang haoming, the form teacher, had no choice. of course, he was still very happy to have another student under him. different from other teachers, fang haoming was a more cheerful person and was able to hang out with the students. furthermore, he was very kind, like a savior. every day, he would think of ways to save the poor students in this ss, hoping that they could get into good schools. ¡°what do you guys want to eat?¡± fang haoming asked as he walked. ¡°is teacher fang treating? we can eat anything we want?¡± someone asked fang haoming with a smile. ¡°you little brats, do you think i¡¯ll make you pay?¡± fang haoming said unhappily, ¡± of course i¡¯ll pay! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great! i just don¡¯t know if our teacher fang¡¯s wallet can bear the cost.¡± e on, i¡¯ll just eat something.¡± ¡°ah, if only we could go to the north thearch club for dinner!¡± ¡°is the north thearch club a ce we can afford? stinky brats, when you¡¯re sessful in the future, bring me to the north thearch club to eat!¡± fang haomingughed and scolded, ¡± i can¡¯t count on your teacher in this lifetime. i can only count on you guys! ¡± just as the group of people were messing around, they happened to bump into liu yufen¡¯s form teacher and the students from the rocket ss. ¡°oh, isn¡¯t that the rocket ss?¡± ¡± this is rare. the rocket ss is also having an event? ¡± when the two sides met, they were more or less surprised. liu yufen sneered at fang haoming. ¡± mr. fang, you¡¯re not very enthusiastic in teaching, but you¡¯re good at fooling around with students. where are you taking them today? ss 3.9 has always been a burden to our school, but teacher fang really doesn¡¯t have any psychological barriers at all!¡± fang haoming smiled at liu yufen, ¡± you can¡¯t say that. i¡¯m working hard too! ¡± our ss 3.9 is also very hardworking. but at the same time, it was also important to bnce work and rest! you can¡¯t just study all day and do nothing else, right?¡± ¡°they¡¯re just excuses for fun. at this age, you should study hard and have funter!¡± ¡± that¡¯s why your ss is like this, ms. fang. their grades are always at the bottom. ¡± liu yufen sneered and looked at mo nan chong. the little darling did not even look at her and was talking to the other students. ¡°hehe, teacher liu, you don¡¯t have to worry. i think that teacher liu is already tired of teaching the advanced ss. why are you worrying about other sses?¡± fang haoming smiled at liu yufen. then, he turned to his students and said, ¡± kids, let¡¯s go and y! ¡± the students swarmed up to her, and some even made faces at liu yufen. someone even said to liu yufen, ¡± do you live by the sea? why do you care so much? ¡± liu yufen was flustered and exasperated. in the end, she saw the students of ss 3.9 rolling their eyes at her in the most disrespectful way possible. ¡°ss 3.9 is trash!¡± liu yufen said in a bad mood. a few students from the advanced ss tried tofort liu yufen. then, everyone looked at the happy ninth ss. when they reached the entrance of the north thearch club, everyone stopped. the north thearch club was a legend to everyone. they heard that the food inside was delicious. ¡°do you want to eat?¡± mo nanchong looked at the students around him. ¡°of course!¡± most of the students in ss 3.9 didn¡¯te from well-to-do families, so they couldn¡¯t afford to eat in the north thearch club. the north thearch club was getting more and more high-end. even ordinary wealthy people couldn¡¯tpare to it, let alone a group of students. fang haoming sighed,¡±i won¡¯t have the chance anymore. which one of you will be more sessful in the future and be able to attend this event?¡± this way, we won¡¯t beughed at by teacher liu.¡± mo nan chong nced at the north thearch club. ¡± you guys want to go in and eat? ¡± ¡°of course!¡± everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°i heard that the north thearch club¡¯s food is very delicious!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the materials used in the north thearch club are all very good. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s really not something that ordinary people can afford. we can only watch.¡± ¡°i hope i can make a lot of money in the future and have the opportunity toe here for a meal.¡± mo nan chong looked at the crowd with a strange expression and said, ¡± go in if you want to eat. ¡± ... after saying that, darling had already headed into the north thearch club. she tookrge strides and scared all the students. the group of people wanted to pull their little darling away. ¡°hey, don¡¯t! don¡¯t go in!¡± ¡°we can¡¯t afford to eat this ce!¡± ¡°do you know how expensive the food in the north thearch club is? we don¡¯t have an appointment, so how can we go in to eat?¡± a few students stopped darling from entering. everyone couldn¡¯t help but think that the little darling might not know much about the north thearch club. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have barged in. not far away, the students from the rocket ss also happened to see this scene. a student said, ¡± this mo nan chong can¡¯t be from the countryside, right? she really doesn¡¯t know her ce. is the north thearch club a ce she can enter as she pleases? ¡± even if she doesn¡¯t have the money to get in, she can¡¯t get in with her status. only people with status and social influence can get in the north emperor club, okay?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. only the top 50 in the world can enter the north thearch club. ordinary people can¡¯t get in unless they have someone with them. ¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t even entered the north thearch club!¡± ... ¡± it¡¯s said that the north thearch club is even more powerful than it was ten years ago. it¡¯s one of the top clubs in the world. it¡¯s not a ce that ordinary people can enter! ¡± ¡°mo nan chong will probably be beaten out if he keeps barging in like this!¡± ¡°hahaha, this is going to be a good show!¡± liu yufen didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t leave either. she waited quietly for a good show. some of the students had already taken out their phones and were taking pictures of the ss. they were prepared to film the scene of the arrogant students of ss 3.9 being chased out of the north thearch club. if they were to post it, they would definitely beughed at. Chapter 1587 1587 why should i exin it to you? ¡°it¡¯s fine. go in.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently as he walked in front. ¡± no, mo nan chong, this is the north emperor club. haven¡¯t you heard of it? we don¡¯t have the right to eat there. ¡± the form teacher, fang haoming, exined hurriedly, ¡± the requirements to eat here are quite high. we don¡¯t have the qualifications. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, i know.¡± mo nan chong turned around. ¡± my treat. ¡± as he spoke, the little darling had already stepped in. fang haoming didn¡¯t have time to stop the little darling and could only chase after him. seeing this, the students behind him hesitated for a moment before following after mo nan. in an instant, everyone barged into the hall. the north thearch club¡¯s hall had a chinese style design. there was a small fountain, and a few foxes were sleeping in the corner of the hall. entering the hall was like entering a fairnd. the teachers and students of ss 3.9 were all stunned, their faces full of amazement. she couldn¡¯t help but look at her surroundings, forgetting to drag her little darling out. before anyone noticed, the person in charge of the north thearch club had already walked out. initially, when the staff members saw this group of peoplee in, they were a little surprised and angry. however, when they saw the little darling, everyone¡¯s faces changed instantly. the person-in-charge walked up to the little darling and spoke to him. ¡°get ready, we¡¯re going to have a meal here.¡± mo nan chong said to the person in charge. although she looked like she was only 17 or 18 years old, she had a strong aura. ¡°yes.¡± the person in charge immediately nodded. when fang haoming heard this, he raised his head abruptly, wondering if he had heard wrong. he seemed to have heard the little darling use amanding tone to tell the person in charge that he wanted to have a meal here. it was fine if mo nan chong said so, but why did he immediately agree without the person in charge of the north thearch club saying anything? did the north thearch club change its rules? even ordinary people cane in to eat? however, they had no money! after fang haoming came back to his senses, he immediately said to the person in charge, ¡± um, i¡¯m sorry. the child is not sensible. we¡¯re not here to eat. we¡¯ve gone the wrong way!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. i¡¯m sorry. we¡¯re going the wrong way! ¡± the students also chimed in. in the end, the person-in-charge looked at fang haoming and the others in surprise. ¡± we didn¡¯t go the wrong way, did we? ¡± then, the person-in-charge looked at mo nan chong again. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i¡¯m not at the wrong ce. ¡± ¡± mo nan chong, this ce is very expensive. we can¡¯t afford it. ¡± fang haoming said hurriedly. he apologized to the person in charge, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, we really can¡¯t afford to eat here. if we can afford it, we¡¯lle back to patronize it. ¡± the person-in-chargeughed when he heard that. little boss was here, so how could they possibly need money to eat? so he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t afford it. the person-in-charge was about to say something, but when he saw the little darling¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t say much. ¡± it¡¯s alright. you¡¯re the lucky customers today, so it¡¯s free! ¡± ¡°free of charge?¡± fang haoming was stunned, ¡± really? free of charge?¡± ¡°no way, we¡¯re that lucky?¡± everyone in ss 3.9 looked at the person in charge in shock. they had thought that they would be chased out, but the person in charge had said that they would be free today! this was the north thearch¡¯s club. the north thearch¡¯s club had never held any activities before, and they were actually doing it for free today? was this for real? this was too unbelievable. it made people wonder if they had entered a fake north thearch club. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± the person-in-charge said, ¡± this way, please. ¡± ¡± teacher fang, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? you don¡¯t have to wait for us to strike it rich. you can eat at the north thearch club now! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to mo nan chong from our ss! mo nan chong, you¡¯re so lucky!¡± ¡°darling is a genius!¡± ¡± ¡± our ss 3.9 is so lucky. so the little darling is our goddess of luck? ¡± the people in ss 3.9 were all praising the little darling. the little darling calmly smiled at everyone. ¡± good luck. thank you, manager! ¡± ¡± what are you being so polite for? this is our activity to begin with. ¡± the manager smiled and said, ¡± order whatever you want to eat. it¡¯s all free today. ¡± fang haoming was still a little worried, so he emphasized that he had to ask a few times to make sure that everything was free and that they wouldn¡¯t be charged a single cent after they finished eating. only then did he let the students order. ¡°everyone, just order whatever you want. don¡¯t be too extravagant and wasteful, just order enough. we can¡¯t just do whatever we want just because it¡¯s free, understand?¡± fang haoming reminded everyone. everyone nodded. ¡± got it, teacher! ¡± ... on the other side, ss 3.9 was already seated in the north thearch club¡¯s private room. on the other side, liu yufen and the rest of the rocket ss students had thought that they would be able to see the students of ss 3.9 being chased out, but in the end, no one was actually chased out. they waited for a long time, but they didn¡¯t see a ghost. all of them hadplicated expressions. ¡°what¡¯s going on? why didn¡¯t anyone get kicked out?¡± ¡± ss 3.9 has really gone in, right? am i seeing things? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not hallucinating. why isn¡¯t anyoneing out? ¡± everyone was very surprised and felt that it was unbelievable. ¡°why don¡¯t we go to the north thearch club?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t they all poor students from poor families?¡± ¡°damn, how did they get in?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve really seen a ghost!¡± ... liu yufen didn¡¯t believe it either. she knew that the students in that ss were all a mess, and that teacher fang was even more so. he was extremely stupid. not only did he not earn much money, but he also often used his own money to subsidize the students. those students were all poor students with terrible family conditions. they either had sick family members, were often chased out by their grandfathers, or had parents who set up stalls ... ¡°let¡¯s go take a look.¡± liu yufen said, ¡± although they¡¯re not in the same ss, they¡¯re still in the same school. don¡¯t let anything happen to them. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± the people from the rocket ss immediately went to the north thearch club. however, he was stopped by the security guard before he could enter. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t enter the north thearch club without an appointment.¡± the security guard said. ¡± no, did those students just enter the north thearch club with an appointment? ¡± one of the students looked at the security guard in surprise. ¡°the group of people just now can naturally enter.¡± the security guard naturally knew who mo nan chong was, which was why he let them in. however, if he didn¡¯t know anyone in this group of students, they didn¡¯t have the right to enter the north thearch club. ¡°why can¡¯t we enter when they can?¡± one of the students asked. ¡°why should i exin it to you?¡± the security guard frowned. Chapter 1588 1588 who dared to call them trash? liu yufen also looked at the security guard in surprise. why could mo nan chong and the others enter, and why couldn¡¯t they? she did not believe that mo nan chong and that teacher fang would have the money to book this ce. that ss 3.9 was the trashy version. the entire ss was trashy. none of them had good grades and none of them came from well-to-do families. they probably couldn¡¯t even afford to eat in an ordinary ce, let alone the north thearch club. ¡°we¡¯re ssmates with those kids. we¡¯re just a little worried about them.¡± liu yufen said to the security guard, ¡± can you ask them toe out? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to worry about when theye in for dinner? i think you guys are acting weird. what do you mean? what do you want?¡± the security guard frowned. ¡± please leave this ce. don¡¯t cause a scene here. you¡¯re simply affecting our business. ¡± after all, the security guard had seen many people. one look at this liu yufen and he felt that she was mean and didn¡¯t look like a good person. if he really cared about his ssmates, why didn¡¯t he call them? furthermore, their eyes were filled with disdain. why did it feel like they were looking down on the young master of the north thearch club? the security guard frowned. little boss was such a powerful person, but he was despised. he was naturally not very happy. ¡°if you guys don¡¯t leave, i¡¯ll have to find someone to kick you guys out. at that time, you won¡¯t look good, and we won¡¯t look good either.¡± the security guard said coldly. ¡± let¡¯s go, ¡± liu yufen hurriedly said to the rocket ss. then, everyone would retreat. when they reached the side, a few students asked in disbelief, ¡± why can they go in but we can¡¯t? ¡± ¡°they must have used some kind of method!¡± ¡± wow, this mo nan chong really has some tricks up his sleeves. he can even enter the north thearch club! ¡± ¡± she doesn¡¯t look like a rich person. i heard that she came from the countryside. she has a lot of ideas! ¡± the students of the advanced ss were discussing among themselves. they were a little envious, but at the same time, they looked down on these few people who had sneaked into the north thearch club. ¡± this teacher fang is too much. he¡¯s actually messing around with a group of students! ¡± liu yufen said in a bad mood. she immediately called fang haoming. ¡°mr. fang, don¡¯t go in and eat that overlord meal. you¡¯ll embarrass our school. your ss 3.9 is full of bad students, trash, so of course you¡¯re shameless, but we other students still want our faces, so please pay attention!¡± at this moment, teacher fang haoming, who was eating at the north thearch club, received a call from liu yufen. after confirming several times that they didn¡¯t have to pay for the meal this time, teacher fang haoming received a call from her. hearing liu yufen¡¯s words over the phone, fang haoming was furious. especially when the other party actually said that his students were trash. ¡°what the hell is this? teacher liu, i¡¯m warning you one more time. if you insult my student again and call her trash, i¡¯ll sue you!¡± ¡°teacher liu yufen, i saw that you¡¯re a woman, so i didn¡¯t argue with you, but you¡¯d better mind your own business!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t care about your students all day long. you have nothing better to do than to meddle in other people¡¯s business every day. why do you care so much about other sses ¡°matters!¡± ¡°do you like me or my ss?¡± fang haoming hung up the phone after a round of scolding. liu yufen stood in the cold wind, listening to the voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°who, who would like you! fang haoming! you¡¯re just a pauper, what qualifications do you have for me to take a fancy to you!¡± ¡± ss 3.9 is a bunch of trash. how can i be interested in them? how can theypare to our rocket ss? ¡± ¡°fancy you? in your dreams!¡± liu yufen was so angry that she almost smashed her phone. however, the other party didn¡¯t hear her cursing and hung up the phone. liu yufen was flustered and exasperated. she had never been treated like this before. her family doted on her a lot. although she was old, she was capable, and the students were very obedient to her. the parents of her students often gave her gifts and treated her very well. if anyone treated her badly, the students would be in trouble. it was this fang haoming who didn¡¯t know what was good for him. she was just giving them a reminder, and he actually dared to speak to her like this. ¡°what the hell is this!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, don¡¯t bother about this bunch of trash!¡± ¡± trash can stay with trash. we¡¯ll just walk our own path! ¡± liu yufen left with her student. as she walked, she was so angry that she felt like she was about to vomit blood. in the north thearch club¡¯s private room. the group was very happy, and someone even poured wine for fang haoming. ¡°our old fang is really cool, good scolding! although we don¡¯t scold women, some old hags are too cheap. if they want to be scolded, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we must scold this old witch. if we don¡¯t, she won¡¯t know who¡¯s more powerful! ¡± ¡°old fang, don¡¯t be angry. our ss isn¡¯t trash at all.¡± ¡°even if we¡¯re trash, you¡¯re not!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± fang haoming took a sip of wine and looked at these students in annoyance, ¡± if you guys don¡¯t think you¡¯re trash, then work harder! what right did they have to scold him every time! next month¡¯s exam, you¡¯d better do well. if that¡¯s the case, who would dare to scold me?¡± ¡± this ... ¡± the students were all speechless. their results were already very bad. ... there were a lot of things that he had missed out on since a long time ago. this was not something that could be done easily. if he did not have a good foundation, how could he support his current results? moreover, the teachers for their subjects were not good. they were all the worst teachers. after all, it was a bad ss, so it was hard for their grades to improve. ¡°after this meal, all of you better work harder. do you really want to be looked down on?¡± fang haoming took a sip of wine, ¡± anyway, i don¡¯t want you guys to be treated like trash! if others say that you are trash, are you really willing to treat it as trash?¡± everyone fell into silence. then, someone said, ¡± we don¡¯t want to be called trash either, but we didn¡¯t do well in the past, so our grades dropped. it¡¯s not so easy to pull us back up now! ¡± ¡± yeah, i didn¡¯t study properly in my first and second years. i can¡¯t even understand the knowledge i¡¯m learning now. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s mainly because his foundation is too weak. it¡¯s impossible to achieve any results! ¡± in the past, everyone was muddleheaded, and there was no teacher like fang haoming who treated them so well. but now that fang haoming had pulled her out of the ditch, she didn¡¯t know how to change for the better. they seemed to have gotten used to being trash. ... with such a weak foundation, even fang haoming couldn¡¯t make their results more outstanding. Chapter 1589 1589 chapter 1591-stay away from lord jiu fang haoming also sighed, ¡± the teachers in no. 1 middle school all look down on our ss. it¡¯s a little difficult to find someone to help us with the supplementary lessons. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s why i said!¡± ¡°teacher fang, don¡¯t count on us. we¡¯re really hopeless!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. actually, your qualifications are not bad. it would be better if you changed sses! ¡± ¡°we¡¯re all good-for-nothing!¡± everyone sighed, feeling dispirited. mo nan chong had been eating the whole time. when she heard the discussion, she looked at the people around her. she took a few bites of her food thoughtfully and said, ¡± i can do extra lessons. ¡± then, everyone turned to look at her in unison, wondering if there was something wrong with their ears and if they had heard wrong. mo nan chong said that she could go for extra lessons? ¡°what did you just say? are you saying you want to give us tuition?¡± some people looked at the little darling suspiciously. ¡°yes.¡± the little darling nodded. ¡± i have no problems with the high school sybus. if you¡¯re sure you want to learn, i can help you with supplementary lessons. i¡¯m not a saint, so i¡¯ll take it as a thank you gift for your good attitude.¡± ¡°really?¡± all the students were looking at mo nan chong. even fang haoming had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡± mo nan chong, i heard that you haven¡¯t been to school for a few years ... are you sure you can do it? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t go to school because i¡¯ve learned it all. these things are very simple to me. ¡± the little darling shrugged. ¡± if you need it, of course, if you don¡¯t, then that¡¯s another matter. ¡± ¡°i want it!¡± fang haoming made a prompt decision. he did not know why he trusted mo nan chong so much. however, when she saw mo nan chong eating and speaking calmly, she felt that she could do it. she exuded a very calm aura from head to toe, as if she would definitely do anything she said. fang haoming was still a little confused. ¡°then i¡¯ll start teaching you tomorrow.¡± mo nan chong looked at fang haoming, ¡± tell the other teachers to stop teaching. i¡¯ll start from year one. ¡± anyway, he couldn¡¯t understand it now, so it was useless to listen to it. it¡¯s better to grasp the basics first.¡± ¡°ah, but there¡¯s an exam next month. if we don¡¯t go to ss, next month will be over. i can¡¯t start from the first year of high school.¡± fang haoming frowned. ¡± it¡¯s not cramming. it¡¯s very simple. i can finish it in a few days. i can catch up with the progress. ¡± the little darling said. ¡°alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± fang haoming touched his head. he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. he felt that it was a little outrageous, but he also felt that this was the only way. the rest of the students burst into apuse. ¡± so, mo nan chong, you¡¯re a top student? ¡± ¡°you said that you didn¡¯t go to school for a few years because you finished learning everything?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m looking down on you, but i¡¯m really curious. it¡¯s been such a long time, how can you still remember?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong with curiosity. mo nan chong swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡± it¡¯s simple. once you remember this knowledge, you won¡¯t forget it. ¡± everyone was speechless. therefore, the little darling actually said that the things they couldn¡¯t learn were very simple. it was really too hurtful. even though no one had seen mo nan chong¡¯s strength, everyone had already believed in him. pared to the inhumane rocket ss, ss 3.9 was actually very humane. and everyone trusted mo nan chong. mo nanchong yawned. ¡± i¡¯m going to the washroom. ¡± she then stood up and went out of the bathroom. just as she was walking down the corridor to the washroom, she felt a gust of cold wind, and then someone seemed to be attacking her from behind. mo nan chong put his hands in his pockets and almost tripped the man without thinking. the man who fell to the ground screamed in pain. before he could react, his arm and hand were dislocated. at the same time, a man in a suit vest and a white shirt turned around. his handsome face had a slight smile. ¡± thank you. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± she lowered her head and looked at the man she had dislocated. she frowned. ¡± didn¡¯t you attack me? ¡± she had thought that they were here to attack her, so she had attacked. the man on the ground looked at mo nan chong pitifully, on the verge of tears. he had clearly wanted to let the little girl off the hook! who knew that this little girl was actually so powerful! she had actually made him like this! the man on the ground was on the verge of tears. ¡°wuwuwuwu!¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry ... ¡± mo nan chong nced at the man and prepared to leave. the man was speechless. the man in the suit in front said to mo nan chong, ¡± my name is li jiujue. you helped me, so i owe you a favor. ¡± ... ¡°oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. it¡¯s just a mistake.¡± mo nan chong shrugged. li jiujue looked at mo nan chong with interest as he walked past him. he took out a name card and stuffed it into the little darling¡¯s hands. when the little darling received the business card, he nced at it, then threw it away when he entered the bathroom. the li n ... she wasn¡¯t interested. her mother had told her not to get close to the li family. since she was very young, her mother and the others had deliberately told her to stay away from the li family. when she walked out of the bathroom, mo nan chong saw a tall and handsome man leaning against the wall, looking at her with a bit of a gangster¡¯s aura. ¡°you threw away your business card? isn¡¯t this a little rude?¡± the man followed beside mo nan chong. the little darling ignored the man. however, li jiujue continued to follow her. ¡± you¡¯re good at stretching. you¡¯re still a student, right? ¡± you look a little familiar.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyes and nced at li jiujue. then, he put his hands in his pockets and continued walking. ... ¡°interesting,¡± li jiujue smiled. ¡± i haven¡¯t seen such an interesting girl in a long time. ¡± somehow, it feels a little familiar.¡± ¡± f * ck, lord jiu, where did you go? everyone thought you fell into the toilet, but you¡¯re here flirting with a little girl? ¡± a man in a pink suit jumped out and looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. ¡± you¡¯re very beautiful. no wonder you took a second look! ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t get close to women?¡± li jiujue sneered. ¡± who said so? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s what everyone¡¯s saying. do you like this kind of girl? wow, then you¡¯re a little beastly! i¡¯m still in school!¡± ¡°am i very old?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not that old. it¡¯s just that you became famous too early, so you always give people a feeling of being very old. you¡¯re not much different from those old fogeys ... you don¡¯t know, but when we¡¯re with you, we¡¯re actually under a lot of pressure!¡± ¡°get lost!¡± ¡°hehe, i was just joking! what¡¯s the girl¡¯s name? do you want me to help you investigate?¡± ¡°no need,¡± ¨C the next day. fang haoming really did as the little darling said and stopped the other teachers froming to ss 3.9. when the teachers heard fang haoming¡¯s words, they were shocked and didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°has teacher fang gone crazy?¡± ¡± teacher fang, did you finally realize that ss 3.9 is a hopeless case and have given up on them? ¡± ¡°but, hasn¡¯t he always been working hard?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t understand teacher fang!¡± Chapter 1590 1590 a video was recorded ¡± there¡¯s really no need to teach those useless students of ss 3.9. every time i go to ss, none of those students are listening. they¡¯re all dozing off. ¡± ¡°even if they did listen, they only listened to one ss, but they didn¡¯t answer any questions ... i feel like there¡¯s something wrong with their intelligence.¡± a few of the teachers who had taught ss 3.9 shook their heads. they felt that the students of ss 3.9 were hopeless and no one could help them. he didn¡¯t know what the principal would do with such a ss. it was better to just give it up. they wouldn¡¯t be able to get into any university anyway. with such rubbish grades, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get into any university in the future. no. 1 middle school was full of good students, but they lost to this ss. however, if the principal was willing, they could not say anything. after all, the principal was willful. besides, fang haoming was willing to be his form teacher anyway. no one would stop him from being a savior. but now, fang haoming was actually telling the other teachers not to go to ss. ¡± ms. fang, we can skip the sses, but what did the principal say? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we¡¯re happy to be free, but if we really don¡¯t go to ss, won¡¯t the principal find trouble with us? ¡± the group of teachersughed and shook their heads. they felt that fang haoming, their form teacher, was simply joking. the teachers didn¡¯t decide on their sses. if they didn¡¯t go to ss, the principal woulde and find trouble with them. she didn¡¯t know why, but the principal cared so much about the students of ss 3.9. perhaps they were all recruited by the principal. the principal felt that these students could be saved. although their grades might be bad, they had good character. the principal also said that if they didn¡¯t save these children, then no one else could. as a result, they had no choice but to go to ss 3.9. ¡°i¡¯ll talk to the principal.¡± fang haoming looked at all the teachers and said, ¡± as long as everyone agrees, it¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡°as long as the principal agrees, we have no problem.¡± the teachers nodded. they couldn¡¯t wait to teach in ss 3.9. the students in ss 3.9 were harder and harder to teach. in the principal¡¯s office. when fang haoming appeared, the principal did not seem surprised at all. ¡°what¡¯s the matter with ss 3.9? i heard that ss 3.9 doesn¡¯t need a teacher anymore?¡± it could be seen that the principal was very well-informed. he knew everything. ¡°yes, i¡¯m nning to give the children supplementary lessons. the children¡¯s grades are bad not because they don¡¯t listen to the lessons, but because their foundations are too weak. now that they¡¯re willing to attend lessons and study hard, i want to give them supplementary lessons from scratch.¡± fang haoming said to the principal respectfully. ¡°vice-chancellor, do you agree?¡± ¡°is mo nan chong going to give everyone extra lessons?¡± the principal said with a smile, ¡± this child is not bad. it seems that ss 3.9 is really lucky. i¡¯m afraid ss 3.9 is going to make aeback! ¡± fang haoming didn¡¯t expect the principal to be so happy. he didn¡¯t think his decision was ridiculous at all. in fact, he was not sure if mo nanchong would be able to tutor the children. however, since the principal had such an attitude, there should not be any problems. ¡°thank you, principal.¡± fang haoming returned to the ssroom after a short chat with the principal. when he told the children the news, the entire ss was in an uproar. everyone was very happy. ¡°that¡¯s great, we can let darling give us tuition!¡± ¡± mo nan chong, are you sure you¡¯ll have no problem giving us extra lessons? ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. mo nan chong¡¯s expression was calm. ¡± from the next ss onwards, we will start to make up for the lessons. by the way, mr. fang, can i trouble you to borrow a year one textbook?¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. fang haoming nodded. he had initially thought that he had been possessed by mo nan chong to actually let him teach. however, when he saw mo nan chong¡¯s confident look, he felt that it would not be a problem to let her teach. when the rocket ss heard this news, they were all very surprised. ¡°really?¡± ¡± fang haoming must be crazy. he¡¯s not letting the teacher go to ss, but letting a student teach them! ¡± ¡°is that true? you¡¯re just letting that mo nan pet give them extra lessons? what a joke. didn¡¯t mo nan chong say that he was from the countryside and hadn¡¯t attended school for a long time? how would she know how to make up lessons?¡± ¡°ms. fang, don¡¯t tell me that she sent mo nan chong to teach because she thought that mo nan chong was from the rocket ss and that he was much stronger than the students from ss 3.9? don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t know that mo nan chong only stayed in the rocket ss for less than a day?¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. after all, ss 3.9 is trash. they¡¯re such a trashy ss, anyone can be better than them, right?¡± ¡°this is called making every possible attempt! anyway, the trash of ss 3.9 won¡¯t listen to the teachers ¡°lectures.¡± the rocket ss was in a heated discussion. liu yufen was even more sarcastic. ¡± this fang minghao really has a problem. does he think that this can improve a student¡¯s grades? ¡± there¡¯s no way to save the trash in his ss. students like that should just be thrown into the trash can.¡± ¡°teacher liu is right.¡± ¡± they¡¯re all trash that should be thrown into the trash can. teacher fang actually wants to save them. ¡± ¡°teacher fang is really taking things too hard.¡± ... ¡°let¡¯s just watch the fun and see what results they can produce.¡± the advanced ss had a mocking attitude. when liu yufen ran into fang haoming in the corridor, she sneered at him. ¡± mr. fang, do you really think your students can be saved? ¡± fang haoming nced at liu yufen, ¡± what does this have to do with teacher liu? ¡± can¡¯t teacher liu control his own students? you want to get involved so badly?¡± ¡± mr. fang, i¡¯m just giving you a friendly reminder. trash is trash. even if you take them out of the trash can, they¡¯ll still be trash. they¡¯ll only make the whole school stink. i just don¡¯t want you to affect the entire school. if your ss can still be saved, i¡¯ll do a handstand for you!¡± liu yufen snorted coldly and left with her teaching case. fang haoming made a funny face at liu yufen. ¡± you¡¯re the trash! your whole family is trash! just wait to walk upside down! ¡± a few students from ss 3.9 gathered around fang haoming. ¡± old fang, don¡¯t be angry. you don¡¯t have to care about this old witch! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll make her walk upside down. i¡¯ve already recorded it! ¡± ¡°the little darling said that we still have a chance to surpass the rocket ss this month!¡± ... ¡°the little darling is full of confidence. i think we really have a chance! although i don¡¯t have that confidence in myself, the little darling has confidence in us!¡± fang haoming, the head teacher, looked at his student with aplicated expression. he still had the cheek to say that he had no confidence in himself. it seemed like he could only count on his little darling. however, he didn¡¯t know if the little darling could really drive them. Chapter 1591 1591 vote for her for the next few days, mo nan chong spent most of the day teaching the students. her voice was gentle, and her lectures were not much more exaggerated than the other teachers. but for some reason, the students in ss 3.9 seemed to have been enlightened and learned very easily. ¡°god, why does it feel like the little darling¡¯s lecture is very simple?¡± ¡± it¡¯s the same thing, but when i learned it before, it was like listening to a heavenly book. this time, it¡¯s as if my entire brain has been enlightened. i can understand everything and even use it! ¡± ¡± and the things that need to be memorized, whether it¡¯s forms or texts, after little darling¡¯s exnation, there¡¯s no need to memorize them. everything will be clear. i don¡¯t need to use any strength at all and can memorize them directly. ¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s amazing!¡± the entire ninth ss was filled with a learning atmosphere. mo nan chong would usually teach half a ss before letting the students learn on their own. in the beginning, fang haoming was worried that mo nan chong¡¯s lecture might not be useful. but when he came to listen, he was very surprised. he realized that mo nan chong really knew every subject. not only did she know them, but she could also exin them easily. her exnations were more detailed and useful than the teachers. her abilities were clearly above the best teachers in the school. she was really too amazing. fang haoming felt as if he had been enlightened just by listening to the conversation. when he looked up, he felt that the little darling who was casually lecturing seemed to be glowing all over, as if she was a fairy. he waspletely shocked. ¡°this girl is too amazing!¡± fang haoming listened to the ss for a while and when he left, he was in a state of confusion. this student was the most amazing student he had ever seen. ¡°how do you feel, teacher fang?¡± the principal stood at the door with a smile. he looked at the dumbfounded and dazed mr. fang and asked with a smile. fang haoming swallowed and nced at the principal, ¡± principal, you might not believe me, but i think ss 3.9 is about to make aeback. they might even surpass the rocket ss! ¡± with mo nan chong¡¯s teaching ability, which was good at every subject, and the fact that the students in ss 3.9 were actually all very intelligent, they could easily be the top student in the level. in the past, the students of ss 3.9 didn¡¯t learn well, but now the students of ss 3.9 were really good. moreover, the little darling¡¯s lectures were lively and interesting. her ss seemed to have magic. he had seen all kinds of sses, but this was the first time he had seen such an interesting one. what kind of rocket ss was this? it was their ss that was considered a rocket ss, okay? ¡°i believe you,¡± the principal looked inside with a smile, and then the window was blocked by a student with a notebook. the principal was speechless. fang haomingughed dryly, ¡± i¡¯m a little rude, i hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t mind,¡± the principal smiled. ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± let¡¯s go have a cup of tea together. ss 3.9 is going to make aeback. it¡¯s really a happy thing.¡± ¡°principal, did you already know something?¡± the principal smiled mysteriously. ¡± what would i know? i don¡¯t know anything. i just think that the children in ss 3.9 are all smart children! ¡± ¡°the children of ss 3.9 are indeed very intelligent. in the past, it was because of family problems that she didn¡¯t learn well. i¡¯ve almost mastered them all.¡± ¡°yup,¡± the principal nodded. ¡± it¡¯s not wrong to take them in. now that someone is leading them to counterattack, they¡¯ll all have a bright future! ¡± ...... liu yufen happened to overhear the conversation between the principal and fang haoming when she passed by. she narrowed her eyes and suspiciously walked to the outside of ss 3.9. she peeked inside. she would like to see what mo nan chong had taught these people. supplementary lessons? how could a piece of trash like her, who slept in ss, tutor others? she didn¡¯t even know who she was, okay? but just as liu yufen was about to stick her head in to take a look, a student from ss 3.9 walked out and looked at her coldly. ¡°what¡¯s the matter, old witch?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s rude to peek at someone¡¯s lecture?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you¡¯re here to learn? do you think our mo nan chong is amazing and you regret it?¡± liu yufen¡¯s expression turned unsightly after being ridiculed. ¡± who said i¡¯m regretting? what do i have to regret? ¡± liu yufen said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯m here to see how you¡¯re going to die. with your learning speed, how can you catch up with the exam? that¡¯s really a joke. ¡± don¡¯t let anyone fail the exam!¡± ¡°teacher liu, don¡¯t get excited so early. when the timees, you¡¯ll have to walk upside down!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, teacher liu, don¡¯t forget what you said!¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯ll remember that. when the timees, even if you can surpass ss eight, i¡¯ll be convinced!¡± liu yufen left in a huff. he thought to himself,¡¯what¡¯s the possibility of this group of trash students surpassing ss 8?¡¯ in just a short month, could they really cram everything? ...... during the break. ... the atmosphere in ss 3.9 was different from before. in the past, everyone was ying during breaks, but now, everyone was engrossed in doing practice questions during breaks. if they had any questions, they would rush to mo nan chong¡¯s side for him to answer. mo nan chong did not have much time to sleep either. as soon as she dozed off, someone woulde over, so she decided not to sleep and instead seriously helped to answer the questions. ¡°it¡¯s roughly like this. you¡¯ll understand once you read it. you have to use it flexibly.¡± the little darling let go after answering. ¡°right, now they¡¯re choosing the school belle again. let¡¯s go to the forum to vote for darling. darling is so good looking, and her learning ability is so outstanding. she¡¯s the well-deserved campus belle!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the darling should be the school belle. xiao ruoruo is nothing. she might be pretty without the darling, but when you put her together, i¡¯m sorry. she¡¯s really ugly, okay? ¡± a few students in the ss took the lead and began to vote for the little darling on the forum. the rocket ss was also voting for xiao ruoruo. there were a total of four girls who had been selected as the campus belle this year, and mo nan chong was one of them. she was currently the least popr, while xiao ruoruo was the most popr. after all, she had been the school belle for two years in a row. ¡°i can¡¯t believe someone actually included mo nan chong in their list. the school belle not only has to have an outstanding face, but her grades must also be outstanding, okay? if your results aren¡¯t outstanding, you¡¯ll be aughingstock.¡± ... someone beside xiao ruoruo said, ¡± ruoruo, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve asked everyone i know to vote for you! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, all the tickets for the rocket ss are yours!¡± ¡± wait a minute, look, mo nan chong¡¯s votes are increasing rapidly. why are there so many people voting for her! ¡± Chapter 1592 1592 chapter 1594-votes surpassed ¡± what the hell? mo nan chong¡¯s votes have surpassed ruoruo¡¯s! ¡± ¡± f * ck, go and take a look. ss 3.9 is so shameless. they¡¯re actually canvassing for votes for mo nan chong! ¡± ¡± f * ck, she¡¯s really shameless. she¡¯s just a school belle, why did she have to make such a big fuss? ¡± ¡± he even asked the teachers to help him vote and pestered the students to vote for him. he¡¯s simply threatening us! ¡± many people from the rocket ss rushed out of the ssroom and leaned against the balcony to look outside. on the field, it was just after lunch time. many people were walking around. some were going to the cafeteria, and some were justing out after eating. all the students in ss 3.9 were actually canvassing for votes. even the form teacher of ss 3.9, fang haoming, was involved. the students went to ask for votes from their students, while fang haoming went to ask some teachers to help mo nan chong. these people even had photos of mo nan chong in their hands. some of them had even set up a few banners with mo nan chong¡¯s photos on them. other than the students from the rocket ss and ss 9, not many people knew about mo nan chong¡¯s transfer. therefore, no one knew that mo nanchong was so good-looking. when the students at the campus belle selection saw mo nan chong¡¯s name, they were all unfamiliar with it. moreover, some of the photos had been photoshopped, so everyone thought that the little darling¡¯s good looks were photoshopped. but now, because of ss 3.9¡¯s canvassing for votes, many people knew about mo nan chong. ¡°wow, is he really that good looking?¡± ¡± in that case, xiao ruoruo from the rocket ss definitely can¡¯t bepared to her! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s so good-looking. what does he look like in real life? it can¡¯t be a photoshopped beauty, right? there¡¯s such a beauty in our school?¡± some of the students were stunned when they saw the photos. he felt that there couldn¡¯t be such a good-looking girl. xiao ruoruo was already considered good-looking. ¡± of course it¡¯s real. how could it be fake? ¡± a student from ss 3.9 said, ¡± do you see this? this was taken casually. there¡¯s no beautiful picture or anything. she¡¯s like a fairy. do you see? the school uniform, big brother, our school uniform is so ugly, but she¡¯s wearing it with such beauty!¡± ¡°wow, are there really no pictures? it¡¯s this good? this face is so fair and clean, and it¡¯s actually wless?¡± ¡± of course it¡¯s true. help me canvass for votes! ¡± ¡± not only is our ss belle beautiful, but her academic results are also top-notch. if we vote for her, we¡¯ll allow all of you to listen in on our ss. you¡¯ll know how amazing she is after you listen to her ss! ¡± the students of ss 3.9 praised mo nan chong like crazy. mo nan chong had been blown to the skies. mo nanchong¡¯s mouth twitched as he walked past her. he wished he could cover his face. why didn¡¯t she wear a mask ... she had nothing to hide. she wanted to hide beside a student, but she was seen by the child from ss 3.9. ¡°we¡¯re ssmates!¡± ¡°mo nan chong!¡± ¡°the prettiest girl in our ss is here! look, she¡¯s better looking in person than in photos!¡± the students of ss 3.9 waved wildly at mo nan chong. mo nan chong was speechless. could she pretend that she didn¡¯t see it? could she not participate in this selection? she didn¡¯t want to be the school belle, nor did she want to be in the limelight. she didn¡¯t want to y with a group of children ... she was an old woman who had lived for thousands of years. what was the point of choosing the school belle! ¡°master pet, why are you running?¡± someone rushed over and pulled mo nan chong over. then, he said to the curious students, ¡± did you see that? she¡¯s so elegant. what¡¯s a beauty? this is called a beauty!¡± ¡°wow, you really look better in the photos!¡± ¡°you¡¯re indeed more elegant than xiao ruoruo!¡± ¡°she can indeed be considered the school belle ...¡± ¡°so, brothers, let¡¯s vote! if the vote is sessful, you¡¯re allowed toe to our ce to listen to a lesson from our beloved master!¡± the students of ss 3.9 were extremely excited. ¡± listen to the lecture of your ss 3.9 students? ¡± the mouth of the voting staff twitched. although they had voted, they still shook their heads about the lecture. ¡± we¡¯re still from ss two, after all. we can¡¯t bepared to the rocket ss, but our grades are still pretty good. we can¡¯t be reduced to listening to your ss! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s fine to listen to the ss, but the ss belle is indeed beautiful. if she can be the school belle, we¡¯ll vote for her! ¡± the students of ss 3.9 were immediately indignant. ¡°how do you know that our master pet can¡¯t make it if you haven¡¯t listened to the ss? the others in ss 3.9 are indeed dragging us down, but our master pet is indeed very powerful. ¡°lectures can enlighten people. if you¡¯re willing toe, thene. if you¡¯re not, then forget it.¡± ¡± you¡¯ll know that i¡¯m not only good looking, but i¡¯m also good at grades. she was originally in the rocket ss, okay? ¡± while the people of ss 3.9 were boasting, some people from the rocket ss came down. someone immediately sneered,¡±what rocket ss? are you insulting our ss?¡± she¡¯s only been in our ss for a day, oh, not even a day, yet she said that the rocket ss is an embarrassment to us and that she¡¯s not worthy of it, okay?¡± ¡± you¡¯re even using this method to get votes. it¡¯s obvious that not many people approve of you! ¡± the students who had voted for the advanced ss frowned when they heard what the advanced ss said. ... after that, everyone looked at each other. they didn¡¯t want to get involved in the war, so they dispersed. at the same time, the people in ss 3.9 were not happy either. ¡°i¡¯ve stayed here for a day, so what?¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s more embarrassing for our beloved grandpa to enter your ss!¡± ¡± what¡¯s so good about the rocket ss? i¡¯ll scare you to death! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just our grandpa pet, we can also crush you!¡± the people of the rocket ss crossed their arms and looked at the people of ss 3.9 in amusement. ¡°you guys want to crush us too? it¡¯s already a miracle for ss 3.9 to surpass ss 8.they want to crush us, the rocket ss? is our advanced ss trash? is it that easy to surpass?¡± ¡°if we knew about your ss 3.9¡å s remarks, the whole school wouldugh its teeth off!¡± ¡± the exam ising up soon anyway. let¡¯s make them lose face! ¡± ¡± did you record the big talk they just said? we¡¯ll p their faces when the timees! ¡± ... the people of ss 3.9 looked at the people of the rocket ss in exasperation. these people from the rocket ss had sharp tongues and were full of contempt, which made people feel angry. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? the people of ss 3.9 can do anything they want, but the number one in fighting, they won¡¯t fight in public in school, right?¡± ¡°if you¡¯re not afraid of punishment, then go ahead!¡± a group of people stretched their necks to look at the students of ss 3.9. the students of ss 3.9 were infuriated and were about to attack, but a slender arm reached out and gently grabbed the arm of one of the students who was about to punch. ¡°why would you fight for a bunch of trash?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice was cold and pleasant to the ears. his voice was so light that it seemed toe from far away. this time, the rocket ss exploded. ¡± what did you say? you called us trash? ¡± ¡°mo nan chong, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± ¡°ss 3.9 is the useless one, okay?¡± Chapter 1593 1593 chapter 1595-less popr than them mo nanchong¡¯s eyes swept across the students from the rocket ss, and he said indifferently, ¡± ¡°you are all useless.¡± after that, she didn¡¯t say anything more and left with the students of the ninth ss. ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯m hungry. let¡¯s go eat.¡± the people of ss 3.9 had originally wanted to argue with the rocket ss, but after hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, they did not say anything more and left with mo nan chong after a few words. ¡°grandpa pet, let¡¯s go eat!¡± ¡± i¡¯ll treat you to good food when you¡¯re hungry. you can eat whatever you want and piss them off! ¡± ¡± what rocket ss? what¡¯s so great about it? you always think you¡¯re great, but you¡¯re actually trash! ¡± the people of ss 3.9 walked away. the faces of the advanced ss students darkened. ¡°damn, aren¡¯t they too arrogant?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t he just good-looking? what¡¯s so great about that? how dare he say that our advanced ss is trash? they¡¯re the trash, okay? publicly acknowledged trash, do you have the right to criticize us?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about them, the school belle won¡¯t be theirs.¡± ¡± we¡¯re also canvassing for votes for ruoruo. the school belle can only be from our ss. ¡± ¡± yes, hurry up and ask for votes for xiao ruoruo. xiao ruoruo is a talented girl, and her face can¡¯t bepared with her. everyone knows that xiao ruoruo was the school belle in previous years, and this year will be no exception. ¡± the people in the rocket ss also started to get busy in an instant. in order to get votes for xiao ruoruo, they were also very crazy. xiao ruoruo heaved a sigh of relief when she heard everyone say so. after all, she had been the school belle for two years. it would be embarrassing if she lost to a transfer student. although the school belle was just an empty title, she was the top student in the entire grade. it was considered an additional flower on top of a brocade. with the title of the school belle, everyone would say that xiao ruoruo was not only good at studying but also good-looking. she was the school belle of no. 1 middle school and a popr figure. every time she walked around, she would cause amotion. she enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by a crowd. the rocket ss¡¯s canvassing for votes was also very impressive. of course, the people in the rocket ss had always liked to bury themselves in their studies. most people did not like to interact with others. the people in ss 3.9 were generally more tactful and were very good at dealing with people. he also knew how to make friends. although everyone knew that ss 3.9¡¯s students were all bad students, they actually had a good reputation in school. although some people looked down on ss 3.9, most of the teachers and students actually liked them. bad grades didn¡¯t mean bad character. the students of ss 3.9 were loyal. some students in the school had been bullied by some people in society, and it was always the people of ss 3.9 who went out to help. also, when the teachers ¡®cars broke down or they didn¡¯t bring an umbre on a rainy day, the students in ss 3.9 would help them. therefore, the students in ss 3.9 were very popr. when they asked for help to vote, most people would help. it was different for the advanced ss. although everyone¡¯s grades were pretty good, they were all focused on studying and didn¡¯t interact much with other people. they were often proud and pampered. it was as if he was very amazing. such a person¡¯s grades were admirable, but his interpersonal skills were not as good as ss 3.9¡¯s, and his words were not as pleasant as ss 3.9¡¯s. the contrast was clear. many people were willing to help ss 3.9, but they were not willing to help the rocket ss. when the rocket ss saw that everyone was voting for ss 3.9 and not for them, they felt a little unfair and inevitablyined a little. the other students were even more unhappy when they heard this. ¡± did you guys hear that? what¡¯s the big deal about the rocket ss? they actually said that if we don¡¯t vote for them, they¡¯re not good people! ¡± ¡°some are even scolding us for having no foresight!¡± ¡± the school belle doesn¡¯t have to be someone with outstanding grades. it¡¯s just a pretty one. i just think that mo nanchong is prettier than xiao ruoruo. so what? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going to vote for xiao ruoruo anyway!¡± ¡± the people from the rocket ss are too arrogant. there¡¯s no need to do so. if we help them vote, they¡¯ll think that it¡¯s a given and won¡¯t appreciate our good points. instead, they won¡¯t vote and even want to scold us. ¡± ¡°yeah, look at ss 3.9. they¡¯re all very friendly after the voting. they¡¯ll say thank you and even give small gifts. they even say that if they need help in the future, they¡¯ll definitely help.¡± ¡± yes, the students in ss 3.9 are really nice. they¡¯re always very enthusiastic. no matter what they do, they¡¯re always very enthusiastic about people! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m supporting mo nan chong anyway. i¡¯ll support mo nan chong just based on the other students ¡®opinions! ¡± ¡°right, there¡¯s no need to do so.¡± ...... after a round of discussion, the group of students walked around the rocket ss. some of the teachers who passed by were stopped by the advanced ss students. in the end, the teachers all awkwardly said that they had already voted for mo nan chong. then, a student from the rocket ss got a little angry. ¡± sir, how could you vote for mo nan chong! her grades are so bad, and it¡¯s a disgrace to the school for a student of ss 3.9 to be the school¡¯s beauty queen!¡± that student¡¯s face was full of questions, which made the teacher a little unhappy. ¡°the students of ss 3.9 are also students of the school. everyone ispeting fairly. is there a problem?¡± ¡°i just think that her grades are not good and she will embarrass us! our school needs a student with both integrity and talent to be the school belle!¡± ... ¡°... the school¡¯s dignity needs the support of a school beauty?¡± the teacher found it funny. ¡± isn¡¯t the school belle just a matter of appearance? i¡¯ve never heard that the school belle has to be good at her studies! ¡± ¡± so, the students in the rocket ss think that xiao ruoruo is not as pretty as mo nan chong, so they can only support her with her talent? ¡± ¡± hahaha, isn¡¯t there always a PK in the selection of the school belle in the past years? let¡¯s have a pk when the timees! ¡± ¡°to be honest, i think master chong is better than this xiao ruoruo in every way!¡± ¡± i almost forgot about it. there¡¯s still PK! ¡± the members of the advanced ss also suddenly recalled this matter. there were two types of pk, one for looks and one for talent. xiao ruoruo might not be as pretty as mo nan chong, but she was definitely more talented than mo nan chong. by then, even if mo nan¡¯s pet was good-looking, he would definitely not be as talented as xiao ruoruo ... someone immediately ran to xiao ruoruo to report this matter. ¡± a duel requires the consent of both parties. mo nan chong might not agree to a duel with me. ¡± xiao ruoruo frowned. ... he knew that his results were very bad, so how could he have a PK with her? furthermore, it was said that mo nan chong was from the countryside. how could hepare to her in terms of talent? she had been learning all kinds of talents since she was young, and she was the kind that was the best in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. knowing that there were tigers on the mountain, it was impossible for him to go to the tiger mountain. ¡°not pking, isn¡¯t that admitting that she¡¯s not as good as you? we have to make it so that she¡¯s in a dilemma!¡± someone said excitedly. ¡°yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s not up to her to refuse to PK. if she¡¯s unwilling, then she¡¯s admitting defeat. if she¡¯s willing, then she¡¯ll definitely lose to you!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll go to ss 3.9 immediately and PK with them.¡± Chapter 1594 1594 chapter 1596-epting PK in ss 3.9, mo nan chong and the others ran into a group of teachers who were on good terms with fang haoming when they returned to the ssroom. then, the teachers chatted with mo nan chong and the others. he was especially curious about the content of the little darling¡¯s lecture, so he asked a few questions. then, a student said, ¡± teachers, if you are interested, you cane to our ss. we wee you toe. ¡± our master pet is really good at lecturing! we¡¯re not bragging, but her lectures are easier to understand than some teachers. it¡¯s like she has magic.¡± ¡°really?¡± a teacher asked curiously, ¡± he¡¯s really more powerful than our teachers. ¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s true,¡± the student said triumphantly, ¡± i don¡¯t know what to say, but after listening to a few of my grandpa¡¯s sses, i feel like i¡¯ve been enlightened. i¡¯m obsessed with studying and can¡¯t stop myself. ¡± ¡± although it¡¯s a little exaggerated, it really can make people like to study. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just like, i¡¯m addicted to it!¡± ¡°i always feel like i understand everything!¡± the teachers were a little surprised. after all, the students of ss 3.9 usually didn¡¯t lie. if that was the case, it was possible that mo nan chong¡¯s lectures were really good. however, mo nan chong was only good-looking. ording to his experience, most outstanding students were not good-looking because they did not have the energy to dress themselves up and paid more attention to their studies. as for good-looking students, they generally didn¡¯t like to study, because they only cared about how to make themselves look good every day. it was rare to see students with outstanding grades and good looks like xiao ruoruo. such students usually came from well-to-do families, so they were very powerful in all aspects. however, everyone had heard that mo nan chong¡¯s family was not very well-off. it seemed that he had transferred from the countryside and had even taken a break from school for a few years. everyone was discussing among themselves. ¡± teachers, we¡¯re serious. if you don¡¯t believe me, you cane to our ss anytime! ¡± ¡°alright, we¡¯ll go when we have time!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i heard that mo nan chong is running for the school belle. do you need the teachers ¡®help to vote? ¡± a teacher asked with a smile. ¡°teacher ou, you¡¯ve hit the point. it doesn¡¯t matter if you listen to the ss or not. what¡¯s important is that you should vote for our beloved grandpa!¡± ¡°whether i¡¯m the school belle or not, it¡¯s up to you guys!¡± ¡°teacher ou is getting more and more handsome!¡± teacher ou smiled and said, ¡± alright, i¡¯ve voted for you. i¡¯ll get the other teachers to help! ¡± the student from ss 3.9 nodded and tried to tter him. ¡± i told you, teacher ou is the best teacher in the school. he¡¯s always so understanding! thank you, teacher ou. i¡¯m bowing to you!¡± ¡± you¡¯re only good at sucking up. your ss 3.9 isn¡¯t good at anything else, but you¡¯re the best at dealing with people! ¡± teacher ou said with a smile. he felt quite good. although the students in the ss had poor grades, they were good people. therefore, the teachers actually quite liked this group of students, and some of them even called them brothers. the principal, too, felt that this group of students would have a bright future, so he set up this ss. after teacher ou and the other teachers voted, he left with a smile. on their way over, they happened to bump into the students from the advanced ss who were here to PK. when the students from the advanced ss saw them, they were more well-behaved and did not smile as much. there was no need to say anything about their smiles. everyone greeted each other politely and then watched the teachers leave. the teachers couldn¡¯t help but sigh. as expected, there was nothing likable about the students of the advanced ss other than their grades. ¡°hey, what are you guys from the rocket ss doing in our territory?¡± some of the students from ss 3.9 saw the people from the rocket ss and immediately asked in a bad mood. ¡°of course i¡¯m here to ask your ss beauty out for a pk.¡± the students from the rocket ss surrounded xiao ruoruo and said, ¡± our xiao ruoruo is going to have a showdown with mo nan chong as the school belle. i just don¡¯t know if mo nan chong has the guts to do it. ¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± i¡¯m not interested in the position of the school belle. ¡± ¡°are you not interested or are you afraid to?¡± the rocket ss immediately sneered, ¡± are you not interested in a PK just because i came to find you? he knew that he couldn¡¯t win, so he pretended to be uninterested? if you¡¯re not interested, why would you participate in the selection of the school belle? what a joke!¡± ¡± ... i¡¯m really not interested. i don¡¯t want topete with a kid. ¡± mo nan chong replied. she nced at xiao ruoruo and frowned. ¡°little wimp? did i hear wrong? she¡¯s only that old, and she actually called someone else a little wimp!¡± ¡°this is too funny, are you mocking our ruo ruo?¡± ¡°mo nan chong, if you have the guts, then let¡¯s have a match. don¡¯t find such excuses. if you think you¡¯ll lose and admit defeat, then forget it. ¡± the people from the rocket ss shook their heads. seeing mo nan chong¡¯s attitude, they knew that she definitely did not dare topete with xiao ruoruo. he probably knew that he was not as good as xiao ruoruo, so he refused topete. she said that she wasn¡¯t afraid of embarrassment and that she didn¡¯t want topete for the school belle. wasn¡¯t this just escaping! ¡°so what if our lord pet doesn¡¯t want topete?¡± the people of ss 3.9 immediately stood up for mo nan chong. no matter what mo nan chong wanted to do, they would agree. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. if you don¡¯t want topete, then don¡¯t. however, there¡¯s no need to say that you don¡¯t want topete. you just don¡¯t have the ability, so just admit it. ¡± ¡°everyone knows that. you don¡¯t have the ability or the courage.¡± ... the people from the rocket ss were pleased with themselves. it would be best if mo nan chong admitted defeat. this saved him a lot of trouble. although xiao ruoruo would definitely win in a PK, it would still be troublesome if they had to PK. the exam was next month and they didn¡¯t want to waste time on PK. after all, the advanced ss ced a lot of importance on results. they only wished for their results to be better and didn¡¯t want to waste their time on other matters. this time, it was because he was angry with ss 3.9 and felt that it was a little embarrassing to bepared to ss 3.9, so he was canvassing for votes for xiao ruoruo. ¡°let¡¯spete then, but don¡¯t regret it.¡± mo nanchong nced at xiao ruoruo. ¡± PK what? ¡± when is the PK?¡± even though she wasn¡¯t interested inpeting with a little kid. but after all, she didn¡¯t like to be ridiculed by so many people, and she even brought this group of children from ss 3.9 along. the kids in ss 3.9 were so cute. he couldn¡¯t be scolded because of her, right? ... ¡°i regret it?¡± xiao ruoruo looked at mo nan chong, amused. ¡± you¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t regret it. ¡± in previous years, there was always a PKpetition between the school beauties, from talent, civil and martial arts, and also learning.¡± ¡± there¡¯s an exam next month, so i think we¡¯ll do the same. as for the rest, what do you think next week? ¡± ¡°sure,¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i¡¯m fine with anything. as long as you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem. ¡± ¡°alright, then we¡¯llpete in martial arts, musical instruments, and poetry. what do you think?¡± xiao ruoruo stared at mo nan chong. she was very confident in herself. Chapter 1595 1595 rongyuan couple set off fireworks in the world forbidden area after all, she was a talented girl and her family was well-off, so she had been raised since she was young. her grades were first every year, so how could she not be good? how could mo nan dote on a girl who had taken a break from school for a few years and was even a girl from the countryside? only her face was a little better looking, but she suspected that she had never even touched the piano before. ¡± you can choose the instruments. i know most of them. i don¡¯t know what you know. ¡± xiao ruoruo acted very magnanimous, feeling that she had victory in her hands. if mo nan chong did not agree to the battle, it would be embarrassing for her. if mo nan chong agreed to the battle, it would be even more embarrassing for mo nan chong. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± how about an erhu? ¡± fine. ¡°an erhu?¡± xiao ruoruo tried to hold back herughter, and the students around herughed as well. they felt that the erhu was yed by old men, and a young girl actually wanted to y it. it was simply tooughable. she had probably never touched any other high-end instruments and only knew how to y the erhu. xiao ruoruo had naturally learned the erhu before. she had learned almost all musical instruments, so she felt that she could y it easily. ¡°if it¡¯s an erhu, then so be it. i have no objections.¡± xiao ruoruo said. ¡°well, that¡¯s good.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± the pk will be held in a week. you can leave. ¡± don¡¯t disturb our studies.¡± with that, mo nan chong led the students into the ninth ss. the students from the advanced ss were stunned. mo nan chong¡¯s attitude was cold, and he even said that they were disturbing their studies? what a joke. since when did ss 3.9 study hard? they even said that mo nan¡¯s pet was teaching them. wasn¡¯t that a joke? were they studying? it was simply like children ying house. the people from the rocket ss were amused and speechless when they saw the ninth ss enter the ssroom. they also went back to their own ssrooms. ¨C a few dayster, on the weekend. it was rare for mo nan chong to be free and not have to teach the students of ss 3.9, so he was in a good mood. however, she had a headache because she had to attend xu rourou and xu shiting¡¯s wedding as well as tang luo and chu wei¡¯s wedding. the two of them finally had a happy ending. although the wedding was only held now, everyone was still very happy. as for her, she was going to be a bridesmaid. although she didn¡¯t want to, they gave her the bridesmaid dress and asked her to attend the wedding on time. ¡°darling, have you changed your clothes? we have to go.¡± mo nanyu shouted from downstairs, ¡± it¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t hurry. ¡± ting ¡®er, hurry up ande down after you¡¯re done packing.¡± ¡°they¡¯re here!¡± mo nan chong was dressed in a pink semi-annual dress, his long hair draped over his shoulders and a flower crown on his head. he looked like a fairy. ¡°i¡¯m also done.¡± mo nanting was dressed in a ck suit and looked extremely handsome. after all, they were twins, so they looked quite simr. when they walked together, they looked very experienced. mo nanyu was older than the two of them and his aura was more imposing. when he was young, he was a mischievous little fellow. when he grew up, he became less talkative and often gave people a feeling that he was unapproachable. of course, mo nanyu was still very kind to his younger brothers and sisters. the two people he doted on the most were his younger brother and sister. as long as his younger brother and sister wanted it, he would give it to them. after the three of them were done with their preparations, they set off for the hotel. everyone in the hotel was busy. as the bridesmaid, mo nanchong did not have much to do. after all, there were many other bridesmaids, and she was just there to make up the numbers. seeing that there was nothing for her to do, she quietly watched everyone busy themselves. the two brides were both very beautiful. xu rourou and chu wei were as beautiful as fairies. after watching for a while, mo nan chong went out. she didn¡¯t like to join in the fun, especially after her memory recovered. she knew that she was a thousand-year-old old woman. it was just that her body was younger, so she had to be even morezy. he waszy in everything he did and didn¡¯t like to join in the fun. fortunately, everyone in the family knew about her situation and would not force her to join in the fun. if she liked to stay in the countryside, they would let her stay there. if she liked toe back to school, they would let her go to school. it was not impossible for her to travel around the world. sometimes, she found it boring, but sometimes, she felt like she was waiting for someone to appear. she felt as if she had forgotten someone in the depths of her heart. however, she couldn¡¯t remember who she had forgotten or who she had forgotten. mo nanchong shook his head and did not want to think about it anymore. a wedding was a little more troublesome. there were all kinds of red tape and formalities. mo nan chong followed the group of bridesmaids and did what they were supposed to do. after she was done with the formalities, she finally had some free time. ¡°what¡¯s the little darling thinking?¡± mo lingyuan sat down beside her with a smile and looked at her with interest. ... ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± mo nan chong raised his head and looked at mo linyuan. ¡± dad, when did youe back? ¡± recently, her parents, lord rong, and lord fourth had been traveling around. they liked to go to more exciting ces. ces with world-level secrets ... although they were going to have fun, they always caused some trouble. mo nanchong rubbed his temples at the thought of this. sometimes, her parents were more like children. recently, an international forum was discussing the trouble her parents had caused ... everyone thought that something mysterious had happened, but in fact, her parents had just set off some fireworks in a forbidden area that no one had entered ... that¡¯s right, they didn¡¯t participate in the fireworks disy but went to a forbidden area. why did they go to set off fireworks? it was because he felt that it was very exciting to set off fireworks there. the whole world was a little flustered, thinking that something had happened in the forbidden zone and that it was going to explode. thinking about it, mo nan chong felt a little amused and helpless. ... however, his mother was amazing! the whole world doted on her mother, and her mother¡¯s power was spread all over the world. no matter what she did, no one would care. when they didn¡¯t know, they might be cursing, but when they knew what lord rong had done, they didn¡¯t dare to say a word. ¡± i came backst night. i didn¡¯t want to disturb you guys when i came backte, so i stayed in the hotel. ¡± mo linyuan smiled. ¡± how are you getting used to school? i think you should stop going to school and travel the world with us!¡± ¡°travel the world with you guys?¡± mo nan chong looked at mo linyuan with deep suspicion. ¡± and then do something weird and let the whole world talk about it? ¡± ¡± cough, what¡¯s so weird about it? we¡¯ve always been serious about what we do. ¡± mo linyuan coughed. ¡°you call that serious? is it serious to scare people all over the world?¡± ¡°and ... are you serious about bringing animals that are afraid of the cold to the north and south poles?¡± ¡°the animals around the world have been restless recently because of you, right?¡± Chapter 1596 1596 being discussed around the world every day mo nan chong did not give him any face and said a bunch of things. mo linyuan¡¯s expression started to turn awkward, and he muttered with aplicated expression, ¡± little darling, you know everything ... ¡± ¡°other than you guys, who else would do such a thing?¡± mo linyuan shrugged, ¡± we¡¯re just bored. we¡¯ve earned so much money that we won¡¯t be able to spend it all in this life and next life. there¡¯s nothing fun about other things. the life of retirement is too boring. ¡± i¡¯ll just y around and see, that¡¯s all i can do ...¡± ¡°i don¡¯t me you. it¡¯s just that next time, can you not cause such a sensation around the world?¡± the little darling rubbed his temples, then took out his phone, opened his wechat, and showed it to lord fourth. fourth master mo swept his eyes over the messages. they were all unanswered. they were all questions from the world¡¯s top brass. she kept asking the little darling what had happened this time and whether it had anything to do with her parents. was the global animal uproar rted to them ... the little darling helplessly looked at fourth master mo, ¡± they won¡¯t be able to find you, but they will find me! ¡± fourth master moughed dryly, ¡± just ignore them. ¡± when leng rongrong came over, fourth master mo said with an aggrieved expression, ¡± rongrong, aren¡¯t we a little too much? shouldn¡¯t you warn those people why they keep sending messages to our darling! ¡± lord rong calmly took mo nan chong¡¯s phone and cklisted all the big bosses. ¡°pull me back if there¡¯s anything. if there¡¯s nothing, just stay on the cklist, understand?¡± lord rong patted the little darling¡¯s head and said in a domineering manner. mo nan chong was speechless. as expected of her mother, she was indeed a ruthless person. alright, this is also pretty good. it¡¯s quiet. ¡°darling, you¡¯ve been ying well with the children of ss 3.9 at school recently?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± mo nan chong nodded. the students in ss 3.9 didn¡¯t have good grades, but they had good hearts and most importantly, they were kind. she was quite fun and obedient. she was even cuter now, especially after she got addicted to studying. just like those little pets, taming them well-behaved and obedient gave a special sense of achievement. she quite liked this sense of aplishment. lord rong could tell what the little darling was thinking. her expression wasplicated and she was a little worried for the children of ss 3.9. to be honest, mo nan chong¡¯s mental age was probably old enough to be the ancestor of these children. however, because her physical age was young, her mental age would also change. however, an ancestor was an ancestor after all ... the whole day of the wedding was a little boring and annoying. mo nan chong had dealt with some uncles and grandpas ... then, it was night time. as there were many guests, the entire hotel was reserved for the wedding. at night, many people were at the banquet. mo nan chong took a stroll in the garden. as she strolled around, she counted on her fingers and suddenly felt something. as soon as she looked up, she saw a dark shadow sh by on the top floor. mo nan chong was speechless. someone actually wanted tomit murder at a wedding? although she felt that it was boring to attend a wedding, she didn¡¯t like it when people messed up her family¡¯s wedding. ¡°little ck.¡± mo nanchong called out in a low voice. from the grass not far away, a small ck cat suddenly leaped out. then, the cat suddenly transformed into a huge ck panther, and darling jumped onto the ck panther¡¯s body. in the blink of an eye, the little darling and the ck panther were nowhere to be seen. at the same time, in another corner of the hotel garden. li jiujue was on the phone. ¡± ... don¡¯t worry about me. i know. ¡± there¡¯s no need to send people over. it¡¯s not good to make trouble at someone else¡¯s wedding.¡± the call ended. li jiujue¡¯s figure shed. as if he could fly, he began to leap onto roofs and vault over walls. at the same time, on the top floor, a man had his sniper rifle ready. he was just about to shoot, but in the blink of an eye, he realized that his target had disappeared. at the same time, he seemed to hear a very soft sound behind him. the sound was very light, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t hear it at all. it was because he was a martial artist, so his ears were very sensitive that he could hear the movement behind him. it was simr to the sound of a catnding. the man¡¯s face paled. had he been discovered? he turned around almost instantly and saw mo nan chong in her gown, her face stunningly beautiful. mo nan chong¡¯s eyes were emotionless as he looked at the sniper. ... ¡°those who destroyed the wedding should die.¡± ¡± roar! ¡± the ck panther beside mo nan chong roared as if in agreement. the sky was dark, so the sniper didn¡¯t see the ck panther at first. it was only after the ck panther roared that he saw that it was a huge ck panther. he was so shocked that he fell to the ground on his butt. although this assassin was very powerful, he had never seen an animal like a ck panther, and it looked so fierce. when she first saw mo nan chong, she had thought that she was just a little girl and not a threat. although she did not know when this little girl hade up here, she was just a little girl. but when he saw ck panther, the killer was already a little scared. especially when it saw the ck panther¡¯s sharp teeth, it even roared at him, which was very frightening. ¡°do you want to get lost or do you want me to kill you?¡± mo nan chong asked simply and roughly. ¡°who are you? why do you want to kill me?¡± the killer asked coldly. he was afraid, but he was an assassin after all. he still had a strong mentality and could still calm himself down at this time. ... besides, so what if he was a cheetah? he still had a gun. a girl and a leopard, he could take care of them in an instant. ¡°to be honest, i don¡¯t really like killing people. but you chose the wrong ce to kill. this is someone else¡¯s wedding. don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s impolite to disturb someone else¡¯s wedding?¡± the girl frowned. her small face was fair and pretty. under the moonlight, it looked like white jade. her face was cold, and even her eyes seemed to be suffused with a chill. the ck panther was crouching beside her, looking very fierce. a man and a leopard, it was like a beautiful painting. ¡°wedding?¡± the assassin was stunned for a moment. he didn¡¯t know whose wedding this was. he only received news that the person he wanted to kill was here. that was why she came here. how could he have imagined that this was actually someone else¡¯s wedding? and because of this, this little girl in front of him actually wanted to find trouble with him. ¡°little girl, i advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. otherwise, i can easily send you to see the king of hell,¡± the killer looked at mo nan chong coldly. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but i¡¯m the king of hell.¡± she had also been the king of hell before, alright? she had also stayed in hell before, okay? she didn¡¯t need to see him, she was! Chapter 1597 1597 you¡¯re the king of hell? ¡± hehehe, ¡± the killer suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°you¡¯re the king of hell?¡± ¡°little girl, you¡¯re quite interesting.¡± ¡°however, i¡¯ve never liked to be disturbed by little girls. no matter how interesting they are, i still don¡¯t like them.¡± as he spoke, the assassin suddenly pulled out a gun and aimed it at mo nan chong. however, before he could shoot, something flew out of his hand. then, the thing hit his hand. the assassin¡¯s hand began to tremble uncontrobly. he could not hold the pistol at all. mo nan chong happened to use the gun. she looked down at it and said, ¡± yin yi, this is not bad. ¡± ¡°you actually know yin yi.¡± the killer¡¯s hands trembled as he looked at mo nan chong. his eyes were filled with disbelief. this was a godly spear. most people wouldn¡¯t recognize it, but this little girl actually recognized it. not only did mo nan chong recognize it, but she also disassembled the gun and looked at the mark inside. ¡± so it¡¯s his. since you took the gun away, does that mean he¡¯s dead? ¡± the killer was even more shocked. he had indeed gotten this ¡®recluse¡¯ from someone else, but that person was an assassin, and he was also very famous on the list. he was indeed dead. he had failed his mission and was killed on the spot. it was a coincidence that he had obtained this sword, but he didn¡¯t expect that this little girl would see through everything. bined with the little girl¡¯s actions just now, the killer instantly understood that the little girl in front of him was not simple. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°oh, the person who is ranked above you.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡± can you leave now? ¡± ¡°i ...¡± the killer¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°xiao hei, take him away.¡± mo nanchong nced at the ck panther beside him. ¡± i don¡¯t want to dirty my hands. ¡± the ck panther gave a roar and left with the killer in its mouth. mo nan chong turned around and said coldly, ¡± have you seen enough? if you¡¯ve seen enough,e out.¡± li jiujue walked out and looked at mo nan chong. his lips curled up into a devilish smile. ¡± little boy, we meet again. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s you again. you owe me another life.¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± when there¡¯s such trouble, please take it away yourself. don¡¯t affect others. if you do, they won¡¯t be happy. ¡± ¡°i know.¡± li jiujueughed. ¡± child, how do you want me to repay you? ¡± ¡°no need. don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, i didn¡¯t do it for you. i just don¡¯t want anything inauspicious to happen at the wedding.¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue, then walked around him. li jiujue had his hands in his pockets and a frivolous smile on his face. he followed behind mo nan chong, step by step, not too far away, not too close. mo nan chong did not turn around. when she went downstairs, the little ck cat returned not long after. it was no longer a ck panther, but a cute little ck cat. mo nan extended his hand and it jumped into his arms. the little ck catid therezily and even yawned. ¡°is everything settled?¡± mo nan chong asked as he stroked the ck cat¡¯s head. ¡°meow.¡± the little ck cat meowed once in response to mo nan chong. it had already been cleaned up. back in the banquet hall, mo linyuan and the others saw li jiujue following mo nan chong. lord rong was shocked. ¡± that¡¯s the li family¡¯s little ninth master, right? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± li ruhua nodded. ¡± didn¡¯t the two of them forget about each other? how did they get together again? ¡± when lord rong thought of the fortune-teller she had met before, she felt ufortable. one of the reasons she had traveled the world over the years was because of what that person had said. she was worried about her little darling, so she had been looking for this person everywhere. however, this person seemed to have disappeared without a trace, and he could not be found. because darling and li jiujue didn¡¯t remember each other, lord rong was more at ease. thinking that there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems, the two of them had already forgotten about each other. however, at this moment, the two of them seemed to be getting closer. although everyone told her not to worry and felt that this kind of thing was nonsense, everyone knew that the little darling¡¯s original identity was not simple. her memory had also recovered, so what trouble could she encounter? she was such a powerful person, and none of them couldpare to her. lord rong walked in front of mo nan chong and li jiujue. she nodded at li jiujue. ¡± little lord jiu, long time no see. ¡± ¡°lord rong.¡± li jiujue also nodded his head as a form of greeting. ¡°darling, you¡¯ve met 9th master?¡± lord rong asked the little darling. ¡°i¡¯ve met him twice, but we¡¯re not familiar.¡± mo nanchong knew that her family had told her not toe into contact with li jiujue, so she did not want toe into contact with him. lord rong heaved a sigh of relief. li jiujueughed. ¡± how can you say that we are not close? you clearly saved my life twice, so i owe you two lives.¡± lord rong stared at li jiujue. when she saw that li jiujue was a little creeped out, she looked away. ... mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t say that i want you to repay me. ¡± after that, mo nan chong left with lord rong. lord rong warned her to stay away from li jiujue and not to get too close. ¡°yeah, i¡¯m not interested in him.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± mom, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve lived for a long time. i¡¯ve even been the king of hell before. ¡± the rest of the people also felt that lord rong was too nervous. after the wedding banquet ended, mo nan chong was ready to go home with his brothers. mo nanyu went to get the car. mo nanting left his things behind and returned to the banquet hall to get them. mo nan chong stood at the entrance of the hotel, waiting for the car to arrive. she did not see mo nanyu¡¯s car, but another maybach stopped beside her. in the car, li jiujue looked at her with interest. ¡± do i have to send you home? the little darling miss?¡± ¡°no need,¡± mo nanchong replied coldly. ¡°alright,¡± he said. li jiujue nodded his head and opened the car door. he got out of the car and took a coat for mo nanchong. ¡± it¡¯s cold at night. you will catch a cold if you wear so little. ¡± ... ...¡±i have a very good constitution,¡± mo nan chong replied. even though he said that, mo nan chong did not return the coat to li jiujue. she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would get sick easily, but the night was slightly cold and she did feel a little cold in the dress. after li jiujue left, mo nanting came over. when he saw that the little darling was wearing a man¡¯s coat, he could not help but frown. ¡± who gave you this coat? ¡± ¡°li jiujue,¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°darling, didn¡¯t mom tell you to stay away from him?¡± mo nanting frowned. ¡± where¡¯s he? give him the clothes back. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± mo nanting,¡¯... aren¡¯t you a gentleman at all? leaving you here like this? where¡¯s big brother? why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Chapter 1598 1598 continent F is in chaos, they went to join in the fun after the wedding, the two couples went on a trip. after staying at home for a day over the weekend, lord rong and lord fourth also left. on monday, when darling woke up, she found that her parents had left her a note, and then they had disappeared. the police wanted her to stay away from li jiujue. then, they promised to give her a fun present and asked her to be obedient in school. mo nan chong looked at the note as he ate the breakfast mo nan yu made. ¡± where did you go this time? ¡± ¡± i heard that continent f is in chaos recently. yesterday, i heard dad and mom talking about how interesting the chaos is. i guess he went to continent F. ¡± mo nanyu, who was wearing a ck suit, a floral apron, and floral sleeves, pushed a bowl of bird¡¯s nest in front of mo nan chong. ¡°eat more, you¡¯re too thin.¡± ¡°i¡¯m really not thin,¡± mo nan chong replied. mo nanyu shook his head. ¡± you¡¯re still a little thin. it¡¯s not a bad thing to eat more. ¡± on the other side, mo nanting sized up the little darling and nodded. ¡± but, the little darling is good looking no matter what. our sister is indeed a peerless beauty. ¡± ¡°i agree with this point.¡± mo nanyu nodded. mo nan chong was a little helpless, but she still ate everything mo nan yu had prepared. brother juan ¡®er¡¯s food was especially delicious, and the portion he gave her wasn¡¯t too much. it wouldn¡¯t make her too fat, but it was just right. she wouldn¡¯t overeat, nor would she not be full. after dinner, darling went to school on her own. she took the bus alone. on the bus, mo nan chong turned around and looked at her helplessly. mo nanyu¡¯s car had been following the bus. he was obviously a little worried about her, so he had followed her all the way. it had been like this recently. he knew that she was very powerful, but he was still worried about her. after the little darling saw mo nanyu¡¯s car, he looked forward again. his gaze fell on mo nanting, who was sitting not far away and had already attracted the attention of many girls. brother juan ¡®er followed in her car, but mo nanting was even more outrageous. he followed her on the bus. it was clearly not the car that was going in the same direction as him, but he still liked to follow her. he would only go to his own school after seeing her arrive at her school. the little darling could not help but roll his eyes. in terms of strength, she was definitely stronger than little ting ¡®er, but her two brothers always treated her like a child. she was also very helpless. in the end, she was afraid of trouble, so she told mo nanting not to talk to her and pretended they didn¡¯t know each other. so, even though many girls surrounded mo nanting for his phone, no one noticed her. not long after, the car arrived at the entrance of no. 1 middle school. mo nan chong grabbed his bag and jumped off the bus. she walked into the school with light steps. as soon as she entered the school gate, she met a man. he stood at the school gate and looked at her with an interesting smile. this man was very good-looking, the kind that could charm souls when he smiled. mo nanchong wanted to pretend that he did not know him. she still remembered the note her mother had left for her before she left the house in the morning. the little darling strode into the academy. in a sh, li jiujue was already in front of mo nan chong. ¡°little kid, why are you running? i won¡¯t eat you.¡± li jiujue was dressed in a dark gray suit. when he smiled, it was as if there were thousands of stars in his eyes. when some of the students who passed by saw li jiujue, they all eximed in surprise. ¡°he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°who is he?¡± ¡± this man is so good-looking. i feel like i¡¯ve seen him somewhere before! ¡± ¡°he appeared in the financial magazines before. he¡¯s the li family¡¯s little ninth master, li jiujue!¡± ¡± f * ck, it¡¯s him. he¡¯s a famous person. why is he here? who¡¯s that girl beside him? ¡± there was a lot of discussion around them. some girls screamed as if they had seen a big star. when xiao ruoruo passed by with a few students from the rocket ss, she happened to see li jiujue. the xiao family and the li family had worked together on some projects, so their rtionship was good. xiao ruoruo knew li jiujue. she liked li jiujue very much, so she walked directly towards him. ¡°ninth master!¡± xiao ruoruo greeted li jiujue. li jiujue nced at xiao ruoruo. he ignored her and looked at mo nan chong. ¡± where are my clothes? ¡± ... i¡¯ll return it to you another day. ¡± when xiao ruoruo saw that li jiujue actually ignored her, her expression instantly turned ugly. she was obviously a little depressed. a few of xiao ruoruo¡¯s ssmates were also a little surprised to see that xiao ruoruo had been ignored. after all, the xiao family and the li family were both very powerful families. xiao ruoruo and li jiujue were old friends, so why did li jiujue ignore xiao ruoruo? the students around them looked at xiao ruoruo and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°ruoruo, why is lord jiu ignoring you?¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression was also veryplicated. ... ¡± it¡¯s fine if 9th master is ignoring you, but why does he seem to be talking to that bad student from ss 9.9? ¡± ¡°how does mo nan chong know li jiujue!¡± ¡°why would li jiujue talk to such a poor student?¡± the students around them were all staring at mo nan chong with jealousy burning in their eyes. mo nan chong naturally noticed the gazes around him. she immediately strode away. ¡± i¡¯ll return it to you another day! ¡± li jiujue smiled but did not chase after her. after a while, he realized that xiao ruoruo had been watching him. ¡°what are you looking at?¡± li jiujue sized up xiao ruoruo. ¡°ninth master, you don¡¯t remember me?¡± xiao ruoruo couldn¡¯t exin it in a few words. she had thought that li jiujue would always remember her. she should have left a deep impression on him. she was good-looking, good at studying, and was a socialite. she felt that she was at li jiujue¡¯s level. ... ¡°do i know you?¡± li jiujue looked at xiao ruoruo twice, as if he could not recall who this person was. ¡± i¡¯m xiao ruoruo ... a member of the xiao family ... ¡± xiao ruoruo was a little embarrassed. ¡°the xiao n?¡± li jiujue responded with an ¡®oh¡¯. ¡± so? ¡± ¡°......¡± li jiujue didn¡¯t say anything more. he turned around and left. the surrounding students were in an uproar. ¡± ruo ruo, does he not remember you? ¡± ¡°9th master is really handsome, but 9th master ...¡± ¡°he¡¯s a little unreasonable ...¡± ¡± i haven¡¯t met 9th master that many times, so it¡¯s not strange that he doesn¡¯t remember me. he¡¯s a busy man. ¡± xiao ruoruo found an excuse for herself. ¡± we¡¯re going to bete. let¡¯s hurry to school! ¡± ...... the PK that mo nan chong and xiao ruoruo had agreed on arrived as scheduled. because someone had posted a thread on the forum, the school forum was very hot with discussions about this matter. many people felt thatparing mo nan chong to xiao ruoruo was simply courting death. of course, some people felt that mo nan chong might be different. after all, she was much better looking than xiao ruoruo. Chapter 1599 1599 ss 3.9 picked up a treasure the people in ss 3.9 found the posts on the forum and saw that most of them were speaking up for xiao ruoruo. xiao ruoruo would definitely still be the school belle. mo nan chong only had a pretty face and no talent. she was not suitable to be the school belle. she was only suitable to be a joke. immediately, everyone in ss 3.9 was furious. when the students of ss 3.9, who had been studying hard every day, found out about this post, they used all kinds of side ounts to speak up for mo nan chong. ¡± who said mo nan chong doesn¡¯t have talent? can she do anything? ¡± ¡± you idiots. you¡¯ll know how powerful mo nan chong is when the timees! ¡± ¡± speaking of which, isn¡¯t the school belle all about looks? it¡¯s not about who has better grades. xiao ruoruo might have been pretty in the past, but now that she¡¯spared to mo nan chong, don¡¯t you think xiao ruoruo is ugly? ¡± ¡°exactly. xiao ruoruo is just an ordinary girl now. besides, didn¡¯t you realize that xiao ruoruo is beautiful because she put on makeup?¡± ¡± mo nan chong never puts on makeup. she¡¯s so pretty too. ¡± ¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s makeup is just so-so, what¡¯s there to look at? she¡¯s so trashy. ¡± ss 3.9 muttered a lot. then, the forum users also realized that if they didn¡¯t say it, they wouldn¡¯t have known, but now that it was mentioned, it seemed to be true. xiao ruoruo seemed to always wear makeup on campus. she had never been bare-faced. however, mo nan chong was truly a goddess without makeup. she had never put on makeup before. to be honest, if makeup was a little more powerful, it was just a head changing technique. with better skills, even an ugly person could turn into a fairy. after putting on makeup, one would be a beauty. without makeup, one would be an ugly monster. suddenly, many people in the forum began to question xiao ruoruo¡¯s appearance without makeup. ss 3.9 took the opportunity to light up the fire. ¡± to be honest, there¡¯s no problem inpeting in talent, martial arts, and learning. i think the most interesting thing is topete with bare faces. of course, the title of school belle should be given to the one with the best looks!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the school belle can¡¯t be an ugly monster! ¡± the people from the rocket ss were ready to follow xiao ruoruo to cheer for her. almost the entire school knew about the PK incident. many teachers also knew about it and were prepared to go and watch the fun. even the old principal was very interested in watching the show. the PK location was in the school¡¯s auditorium. the two main characters had not arrived yet, but there were already many spectators. most of the students hade to watch the fun. when the students from the advanced ss saw the post on the forum, their faces darkened. ¡°f * ck, they¡¯re so disgusting. they actually said they wanted topete without makeup. they said that mo nan chong is a goddess without makeup, and that our ruoruo is not pretty and that she¡¯s using makeup!¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong with makeup? which girl doesn¡¯t put on makeup these days? even if our ruoruo looks good with makeup, it¡¯s because of her makeup skills. if she¡¯s so capable, let mo nan chongpare their makeup skills! ¡± ¡°right, she still looks good with makeup.¡± ¡± mo nan chong doesn¡¯t know how to put on makeup and yet he¡¯s talking about people like that. what¡¯s there to be proud of? ¡± the students in the advanced ss naturally supported xiao ruoruo. even the form teacher, liu yufen, nodded and said, ¡± that¡¯s right, ruoruo, you have to work hard. let¡¯s teach ss 3.9 a good lesson in today¡¯s PK! ¡± the ninth ss, the worst ss, actually wants to step over our rocket ss. what a joke. if we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they won¡¯t know their own worth.¡± ¡°teacher liu, don¡¯t worry. ss 3.9 is definitely no match for our advanced ss!¡± ¡± ah, ss 3.9 will be humiliated very badly this time. our ruoruo is so powerful, she can do everything. how can a country girl deal with her? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. ruoruo, you can do it. we have high hopes for you! ¡± xiao ruoruo nodded. she thought of the post saying that she looked good with makeup, and she felt a little angry. this had hit her where it hurt. she wasn¡¯t particrly good-looking. although she wasn¡¯t ugly, she was average and couldn¡¯t be considered a beauty. she did rely on makeup. she had a talent for makeup, and she had loved beauty since she was young, so she had been studying hard to learn how to put on makeup. ter on, her makeup skills got better and better. she would get up early almost every day to dress herself up meticulously. she enjoyed the feeling of being praised. she enjoyed the beautiful feeling after putting on makeup. she liked her character setting, which was both talented and beautiful. she knew that if she removed her makeup, she would definitely not be able to be the school belle. she wasn¡¯t even the prettiest girl in the ss, let alone the school belle. however, no one had ever seen her bare face. even when she met people at home, she would put on makeup. other than removing her makeup when she was sleeping, at other times, no matter how big the matter was, she would put on makeup first. without makeup, she felt that she was too embarrassed to face anyone. even when facing her parents, she had to put on makeup. that was why no one had seen her true appearance for a long time. but now, there were actually many people in the post saying that she looked good with makeup. many people wanted her to remove her makeup. how could she remove her makeup? she really didn¡¯t feel like removing her makeup. it was all because of mo nan chong. if not for mo nan chong, who would have urged her to remove her makeup like this? xiao ruoruo¡¯s face was cold. fortunately, there was no makeup removalpetition today. otherwise, she would really lose. there were already many people in the auditorium. ... when xiao ruoruo and the others arrived, mo nan chong and the others were not there yet. the advanced ss then said arrogantly, ¡± hehehe, don¡¯t tell me they don¡¯t dare toe? are you going to be a coward and back out at this time?¡± at the same time, ss 3.9 was still in the ssroom. mo nanchong analyzed a question for them. as a few of them had not understood it yet, they were waiting for them to do so. he had met teacher ou and a few other teachersst time, so they hade in to listen to mo nan chong¡¯s solution. in the beginning, teacher ou and the others thought that the people in ss 3.9 were joking and were deliberately praising mo nan chong. the teachers were dumbfounded when they came in and listened. was this really a high school student who had taken a break from school for a few years? f * ck, is this for real? her train of thought was too unique, and she was too good at it! that question was extremely difficult. to be honest, even the teachers did not know how to solve it, but mo nan chong had exined it clearly and easily. ... teacher ou and the others were silent. they were convinced! no wonder old fang said that he did not need any other teachers. mo nan chong alone would be enough. everyone thought that he had been driven mad by ss 3.9, but now it seemed that he had not gone mad. he really knew that mo nan chong was a genius. at this level ... first ce in the level would definitely not be a problem! he might even be the top scorer in the college entrance examination ... what kind of talent was this? ss 3.9 had actually picked up such a treasure. teacher ou and the others looked at mo nan chong on the podium withplicated expressions. Chapter 1600 1600 you can do it, you¡¯re the noob! ¡°do you all understand?¡± mo nanchong looked at everyone. ¡± understood. we¡¯ll be going to the auditorium. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s almost time!¡± the students of ss 3.9 nodded. ¡°then let¡¯s go.¡± mo nan chong said calmly. the students of ss 3.9 had all woken up and went to the great hall together. on the other hand, the teachers were still in a daze. wait a minute ... they still had a lot of questions that they had not figured out. why did he leave just like that? teacher ou caught up with mo nan chong. ¡± girl, i still don¡¯t quite understand your questions. can you exin them to me? ¡± there¡¯s one more thing. i have a few difficult questions, can you help me solve them?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have time now.¡± mo nanchong looked at the watch on his wrist. ¡± i have to go to the PK. ¡± i¡¯ll answer your questionster.¡± ¡°alright.e to my office when you¡¯re free.¡± teacher ou was instantly delighted. those questions were given to him by a friend, and he had never been able to understand them. with the help of mo nan chong, the problem could definitely be solved. he had made a bet with his friend. if he couldn¡¯t solve this problem, he would give his friend a big red packet. but if he solved this problem, his friend would have to give him a big red packet. there were already many people in the auditorium. it was extremely lively. as mo nan had yet to pamper the few of them, many people were suspicious. at first, she thought that she waste, but as time passed, she began to feel that mo nan chong was afraid toe. ¡± tsk, there¡¯s nothing to see. it¡¯s just a waste of our study time. she hasn¡¯t appeared yet. ¡± ¡°i think so too. she probably won¡¯t dare toe!¡± ¡± if you don¡¯t dare toe, then don¡¯t agree to the PK. you¡¯ve agreed to the PK but you don¡¯t dare toe. there¡¯s something wrong with you. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡± why don¡¯t you all disperse? if you don¡¯te, you¡¯re admitting defeat! ¡± just as everyone was discussing and thinking that mo nan chong would definitely not appear, mo nan chong and the other students of ss 3.9 appeared at the entrance of the hall. mo nan chong walked at the front. her face was beautiful without any makeup, and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. she also looked extremely pure. ¡°wow, she¡¯s here!¡± ¡± she¡¯s finally here. she¡¯s really good looking! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s really beautiful.¡± ¡± if we¡¯re talking about looks, she really deserves to be the school belle. after all, she has no makeup on and can¡¯t bepared to those with makeup on. ¡± there was a lot of discussion in the auditorium. xiao ruoruo had thought that she did not have topete with mo nanchong. after all, she had not appeared all this while, which saved her a lot of trouble. however, he did not expect bai xi to appear. as soon as she saw bai xi, xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°you¡¯rete!¡± xiao ruoruo said unhappily, ¡± you¡¯re only here now. do you have any sense of time? ¡± what¡¯s the difference between this and directly withdrawing from thepetition?¡± ¡°yeah, you¡¯re sote. do you still need topete?¡± ¡°i think we¡¯ll lose if we¡¯rete.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need topete, whoever¡¯ste loses!¡± the group of people continued to talk. the people from the rocket ss naturally helped xiao ruoruo. mo nan chong walked up to the stage. she raised her hand to look at her watch and said calmly, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s still one minute left, so i shouldn¡¯t bete. xiao ruoruo, i don¡¯t mind if you want to admit defeat. ¡± however, he didn¡¯t have a sense of time, let alone others. you¡¯re the one who came early. you can¡¯t me others foringte, right? it¡¯s exactly the time we agreed on, isn¡¯t it?¡± when the students heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, they all looked at the time. then, everyone fell into silence. ¡± i really thought we¡¯d exceeded the time. we really dide early! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she just arrived. she didn¡¯t dy! ¡± ¡°the timing is too urate!¡± ¡± it seems that there¡¯s a misunderstanding. pk still has to be PK. i¡¯d like to see them PK. xiao ruoruo is recognized as a talented woman. she¡¯s good at everything, and she¡¯s also pretty. ¡± ¡°ever since i saw the post about xiao ruoruo always putting on makeup, i¡¯ve been feeling terrible. i¡¯m starting to doubt what xiao ruoruo looks like without makeup!¡± ¡°yeah, the current makeup can be said to be a head changing technique.¡± ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s looks are the real deal. i just don¡¯t know if she has the talent. ¡± ¡°in any case, we¡¯re going to PK soon. just watch and you¡¯ll know!¡± ...... xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression was not too good. after all, she had been reprimanded by mo nanchong at the beginning. she had thought that mo nanchong waste, but she was the one who arrived too early. she heard her ssmatesugh and felt a little embarrassed. however, she still managed to calm herself down. after all, mo nan chong would definitely be the one to be embarrassed in the next round. ... ¡°you have the final say on what topete first.¡± xiao ruoruo said with a very magnanimous look. ¡°as you wish.¡± mo nanchong nced at xiao ruoruo. ¡± let¡¯spete with what you¡¯re best at first! ¡± ¡°i can do anything.¡± xiao ruoruo nced at mo nan chong and found it a little funny. she was simply looking for death. she wanted topete with her in what she was best at first. she must be crazy. ¡°then what about martial arts?¡± mo nanchong nced at xiao ruoruo. xiao ruoruo¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. she felt that mo nan chong was simply courting death. he actually wanted topete with her in martial arts. didn¡¯t she know that she was learning from a martial arts grandmaster? they all said that she was very talented in martial arts ... if she could beat her up so badly that even her own mother wouldn¡¯t recognize her, how could shepete with the next one? however, she did not care. after all, the one who would loseter would not be her, but that idiot mo nan chong. ¡°sure, but let me remind you, my kung fu is quite good. when that happens, you¡¯ll be beaten to the point where you can¡¯t continue the other matches, and it¡¯ll be considered a loss.¡± xiao ruoruo said. ... there was an uproar in the surroundings. ¡°is this mo nan chong here to seek death?¡± ¡°xiao ruoruo is the final disciple of great master yan cheng. great master yan cheng said that her martial arts are very powerful and that she is very talented. she is very suitable to practice ancient martial arts!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, the final disciple of rock formation master. even the most powerful male student in the school can¡¯tpare to her. mo nan chong actually wants topete with her in martial arts. i think mo nan chong is dead for sure! ¡± ¡°it looks like we can only wait for death.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll probably lose in one move!¡± the people present were not very optimistic about mo nan chong. when the people of ss 3.9 heard this, they were a little angry. ¡± the one who lost is not mo nan¡¯s pampering ssmate. grandpa pampering is so powerful. xiao ruoruo is the one who¡¯s dead, okay? ¡± ¡± how strong can you be? don¡¯t cry miserably when the timees! ¡± ¡°grandpa chong, you can do it! you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°xiao ruoruo, you¡¯re the noob!¡± xiao ruoruo was speechless. Chapter 1601 1601 oh, i know both on the stage, mo nan chong and xiao ruoruo were already prepared for the first round of PK. below the stage, the seats were filled with people, and everyone was looking forward to it. although everyone felt that xiao ruoruo would definitely win, they could not help but feel that mo nan chong would not lose when they saw how calm andposed he was. for some reason, when everyone looked at mo nan chong, they felt that he had an extraordinary bearing. her entire body gave off an unusual feeling. moreover, she was really beautiful. just by standing there and wearing ordinary clothes, she had already stunned everyone. she was breathtakingly beautiful, moving one¡¯s soul. ¡°let¡¯s start.¡± xiao ruoruo looked at mo nan chong and said, ¡± do you want me to give you a handicap? ¡± mo nan chong did not say anything. he looked at xiao ruoruo with a funny expression. he probably did not expect xiao ruoruo to ask him this question. ¡°no need,¡± ¡°you were the one who said there was no need. don¡¯t me me when you loseter.¡± after that, the two of them started to fight. xiao ruoruo probably wanted to subdue mo nan chong in one move, so her movements were very fast. mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. she had her hands behind her back and dodged a few times when xiao ruoruo attacked. her movements didn¡¯t seem fast, but she could always easily avoid the trajectory of xiao ruoruo¡¯s attacks, as if she already knew where xiao ruoruo was going to attack from and where she was going to attack. just like that, mo nan chong dodged xiao ruoruo¡¯s dozens of attacks as if he could predict the future. xiao ruoruo had thought that she could easily take care of mo nan chong, but she did not expect mo nan chong to be so powerful that she could not even touch a single hair on her head. the people watching might have thought that mo nan chong was not capable, so he dodged. however, she knew very well that mo nan chong¡¯s dodging technique was extraordinary. furthermore, she had almost used all her strength. no matter who it was on stage, she felt that she could have attacked them. however, mo nan chong had managed to avoid a few of her powerful moves. this made xiao ruoruo¡¯s face very ugly. she was the final disciple of rock formation master. who was rock formation master? he was a very powerful martial arts master in the country. he had participated in manypetitions and won first ce! moreover, she had been praised by many masters for her talent. she was a talented person, how could she not be able to deal with that wretched girl from the countryside! the more xiao ruoruo thought about it, the angrier she became, and her attacks became more powerful. however, no matter how powerful xiao ruoruo was, mo nan chong dodged her attacks with ease as if he did not care at all. at first, the audience had thought that mo nan chong had dodged because he could not hold on any longer. but as they watched, they began to see through it. it didn¡¯t seem like he couldn¡¯t handle it. mo nan chong dodged the attacks as if he was taking a stroll in his courtyard ... she dodged it easily. so, she could handle it? ¡± she dodged so easily. did you guys notice that mo nan chong¡¯s steps are very special? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not just her footwork that¡¯s special. she dodged when xiao ruoruo attacked her and was about to touch her. it looked like she was deliberately trying to anger xiao ruoruo! ¡± ¡± f * ck, i can¡¯t believe it. could it be that mo nanchong is more powerful than xiao ruoruo? ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t be sure. i think mo nan chong is very powerful because she avoided all of xiao ruoruo¡¯s killing moves! ¡± just as everyone was discussing, a boy in the crowd asked the boy next to him, ¡± xiao qing, who will win? you¡¯ve learned ancient martial arts before, so you should be able to tell, right? i don¡¯t really understand this mo nan chong!¡± ¡°mo nan chong will win. interesting.¡± xiao qing smiled, his face full of interest. ¡± wow, it can¡¯t be. if she really wins, that¡¯s too amazing! ¡± ¡± your kung fu is not bad. you¡¯re not just a little bit stronger than xiao ruoruo. ¡± xiao qing crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect a new character to be transferred here. ¡± the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but look at xiao qing. xiao qing was the most handsome boy in his third year of high school. he had always been the top student in the school and was well-rounded. he was young, but he was already the heir of the xiao family, which was a famous family in the capital. therefore, xiao qing had always been the focus of the entire school, and he was the idol of many of the younger female students. and he had actuallye to watch the battle. not only did hee to watch the battle, he even said that mo nan chong would win with such certainty! the people around them didn¡¯t notice xiao qing at first, but when they saw him, they let out a cry of surprise. xiao qing was shocked. ¡°shh, keep a low profile!¡± xiao qing gestured for her to keep quiet. her smile was devastatingly beautiful. the people around them looked like they were about to faint, and everyone quieted down. at the same time, on the stage, xiao ruoruo was already going crazy. ¡± mo nan chong, are you ying with me? are you deliberately wasting time? if you can¡¯t fight, save people and admit defeat. if you don¡¯t admit defeat, then fight me!¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i just wanted to save you some face ... ¡± as he spoke, the little darling suddenly attacked xiao ruoruo. her movements were as fast as lightning. xiao ruoruo only felt mo nanchong approaching her rapidly, and before she could react, she was already restrained by mo nanchong. she was so scared that she almost suffocated. she lowered her eyes and saw mo nan chong¡¯s hand on her neck. she only needed to exert a little force and it would feel like she could break her neck. ¡°you¡¯ve lost,¡± mo nan chong¡¯s action was to restrain xiao ruoruo, but she did not use any force. ¡± i ... ¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. she was about to attack mo nan chong at this moment, but mo nan chong easily grabbed her hand. she nced at xiao ruoruo and said, ¡± you still lost. ¡± ... xiao ruoruo was speechless. she actually lost! ¡°whoosh! oh my god, mo nan chong has really won!¡± ¡± she didn¡¯t dodge on purpose, did she? she could have subdued xiao ruoruo in one move! ¡± ¡°xiao ruoruo lost the first round!¡± ¡± this must be the first time xiao ruoruo lost so miserably. she¡¯s the disciple of great master cheng yan. so, who¡¯s mo nan chong? who¡¯s her master? she¡¯s so powerful! ¡± ¡°god knows who her master is!¡± ¡± she¡¯s too strong! her actions just now were too cool! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s super cool, okay? that move was too powerful! ¡± mo nan chong let go of xiao ruoruo and looked at the cheering ss 3.9. he smiled and then looked at xiao ruoruo. ¡± and then, what do wepete in? ¡± xiao ruoruo took a long time toe back to her senses, and her mind was nk for a while. ... after a long time, xiao ruoruo said, ¡± musical instruments!pete in musical instruments!¡± ¡°alright.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± what do you want topete in? ¡± ¡°all the instruments!¡± xiao ruoruo narrowed her eyes. she had wanted topete with anyone, but since she had lost the first round, she had to do something more difficult. otherwise, how could she win against mo nan chong? ¡°sure.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± just do everything you know. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not that unreasonable. you won¡¯t. i won¡¯tpete with you.¡± xiao ruoruo said. ¡°oh, i know how to do both.¡± Chapter 1602 1602 chapter 1604-fascinated mo nanchong¡¯s ¡®i can do anything¡¯ immediately caused an uproar in the hall. ¡°how arrogant!¡± ¡± d * mn, this mo nan is too pampered. his attitude is so friendly, but it gives off an arrogant feeling. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, he looks very in, but he used the simplestnguage to say the most arrogant words! i¡¯ve never seen someone so arrogant!¡± ¡°does she really know how to do all of them?¡± ¡± we¡¯ll know soon enough. it¡¯s going to be a PK anyway. ¡± ¡± xiao ruoruo is recognized as a talented woman. i don¡¯t believe that mo nan chong can be stronger than xiao ruoruo. ¡± ¡°mo nan chong was already stronger than xiao ruoruo just now, okay?¡± ¡± that¡¯s just kung fu. so what if you know how to fight? it¡¯s not apetition of violence. it¡¯s apetition of the school¡¯s beauty, grades, and talent. ¡± ¡°martial arts is also a talent, okay?¡± ¡± i support xiao ruoruo. xiao ruoruo is the most suitable campus belle. she¡¯s the most powerful! ¡± ¡°i think mo nan chong is more powerful.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk, those who say that mo nan chong is powerful probably don¡¯t know that mo nan chong is from the countryside, right? i heard that she hasn¡¯t been to school for a few years, so she¡¯s probably a hooligan.¡± ¡± yeah, i don¡¯t think someone who doesn¡¯t go to school for a few years can afford to learn art, right? ¡± ¡± what kind of artistic talent does she have? she doesn¡¯t even need to think about pk, okay? ¡± ¡°you only know how to fight. only bad students fight, no wonder he won.¡± the group of people looked down on mo nan chong. she felt that mo nan chong was the kind of student who did not learn well. it was not surprising that she could win a fight. after all, how could a person who had not studied for a few years be a good student? fighting was the specialty of bad students, so it was not strange that xiao ruoruo lost to mo nan chong. as for her other talents, xiao ruoruo was recognized as the top talent in the school. how could mo nan chongpare to her? if so many students could notpare to xiao ruoruo, mo nan chong would naturally not be able to do the same. other than the students from ss 3.9 who supported mo nan chong and thought that he would definitely win, most of the others were not optimistic about the oue. only xiao qing, the school hunk, and fang haoming, the teacher, thought highly of mo nan chong. fang haoming was sitting with the other teachers and chatting. ¡°ms. fang, the students in your ss are indeed very good at fighting.¡± a teacher beside himughed and said, ¡± this female student¡¯s hands are really outrageous. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s natural. the students in our ss are actually pretty good at everything. ¡± fang haoming was quite proud. other teachers might look down on students who were good at fighting, but he felt that fighting was also a talent. the students in their ss understood the ways of the world, were kind, and naive. so what if their grades were bad? character was the most important. these students just came from poor families and did not have a good foundation in the past. if they studied hard, their grades would naturally not be bad. as a teacher-in-charge, fang haoming still liked his students very much. the teachers around themughed and did not say anything. they didn¡¯t agree with the saying that ss 3.9 was good at everything. the academic results of the students in ss 3.9 were really bad. ...... xiao qing looked at mo nan chong on the stage with interest. the corners of his lips curled up, and his smile was extremely beautiful. a student next to him said, ¡± xiao qing, who do you think will win next? ¡± ¡°do you still need to say that?¡± the corners of xiao qing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°do you think that mo nan spoils you? but didn¡¯t shee from the countryside? the countryside shouldn¡¯t have the conditions to learn any talents, right? although she¡¯s quite pretty and has a good temperament, even more so than those real richdies, she¡¯s not from a real rich family after all.¡± the student next to him shook his head. ¡± i think xiao ruoruo is better. ¡± the xiao family could be considered a big family, and they had done their best to train xiao ruoruo. it was said that xiao ruoruo had a piano master since she was born, and various masters had helped her to train in order to let her learn all kinds of talents. no one canpare to this level.¡± xiao qing smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯ll know when you see it. ¡± on the stage, xiao ruoruo¡¯s first choice was guzheng. it was a little difficult to y the guzheng. xiao ruoruo had learned everything, including the guzheng. when she suggested ying the guzheng, mo nan chong did not object. ¡°if you don¡¯t think you know how to do it, you can change it now.¡± xiao ruoruo nced at the smile on mo nanchong¡¯s face and said, ¡± i can tell you directly that i¡¯ve learned it since i was young. i don¡¯t want to take advantage of you. ¡± ¡°oh, i learned this when i was two years old.¡± mo nan chong replied indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m no less learned than you. ¡± ¡°hehehe.¡± xiao ruoruo looked at mo nan chong in shock. this was the first time she had seen someone so arrogant. he actually said he learned it when he was two years old ... even though she had been taught this since birth, she did not dare to say that she had learned it when she was two years old. was mo nan spoiling her too much? was he mocking her? xiao ruoruo was very upset, but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper in front of the whole school. she just smiled and tried to make herself look pleasant. it¡¯s okay. although she lost the first round, there are other things topete in. mo nan chong only knew how to fight. in other aspects, she did not believe that a socialite like her could bepared to a country bumpkin. ... ¡°you first?¡± xiao ruoruo looked at mo nan chong. ¡°together?¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± let¡¯s do it together. it¡¯s not a good idea to waste time, right? ¡± ¡°together?¡± xiao ruoruo looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. the two of them were going to PK. if they yed together, would they be able to tell who was better? furthermore, who knew what mo nan chong could y? wouldn¡¯t it be bad if it affected her performance? ¡°it¡¯s not appropriate toe together, right?¡± xiao ruoruo said, ¡± we yed different things, so we couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to go first, i¡¯ll go first.¡± xiao ruoruo smiled at mo nan chong. ¡±petitiones second, friendshipes first, right? ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± sure, please. ¡± after that, xiao ruoruo got ready to y the guzheng. after all, she had learned it for many years and was very skilled. she also had a good grasp of emotions when ying it. the music was particrly pleasant to the ear, making people feel as if their hearts had be clear. ... some people were still talking about it, but after hearing xiao ruoruo¡¯s music, they immediately stopped talking. everyone quieted down and focused on listening to xiao ruoruo¡¯s music. at the end of the song, everyone was unable to extricate themselves. ¡°wow, xiao ruoruo is indeed a talented woman. it¡¯s so nice! you can directly go to the concert!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯m so fascinated by it. i really wish i could continue listening to it. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think mo nan chong needs topete anymore. she¡¯s going to lose for sure. can she y better than xiao ruoruo? ¡± Chapter 1603 1603 did you y the wrong one? everyone looked at mo nan chong and shook their heads. xiao ruoruo¡¯s zither skills were so fast that she could even start a concert. mo nan chong probably could notpare to her. ¡± will mo nanchong admit defeat? does she still dare topete with xiao ruoruo? ¡± ¡°admit defeat? indeed, at this level, she can only admit defeat. if she doesn¡¯t admit defeat, wouldn¡¯t she be making a fool of herself and embarrassing herself in the real performance?¡± ¡°that might not be the case. is she not afraid of embarrassing herself?¡± ¡± admit defeat, mo nan chong. even if you y the zither, it¡¯s still a disgrace! ¡± ¡± hehe, you really can¡¯tpare to ruoruo. you¡¯re such a piece of trash! ¡± ¡± mo nan chong, you can step down now. you can¡¯tpare to xiao ruoruo! ¡± many of xiao ruoruo¡¯s supporters in the audience had already started to shout wildly. when the students of ss 3.9 saw that the rest of the students were making a ruckus, they were immediately a little annoyed. ¡°what are you shouting for?¡± ¡°it¡¯s none of your business whether they want topete or not. even if xiao ruoruo is really powerful, you¡¯re not the powerful one. our lord chong can¡¯tpare to xiao ruoruo, but how can he notpare to you?¡± ¡± shut up, what are you saying? what do you mean by our master pet can¡¯tpare to xiao ruoruo? ¡± ¡°of course, our lord chong is better than xiao ruoruo, and also better than these idiots!¡± ¡°grandpa chong, you can do it! we¡¯ll support you!¡± ¡°no matter what you¡¯re ying, in our eyes, it¡¯s the best you¡¯ve yed!¡± the people around them booed in disdain. mo nan chong walked to the guzheng. when she sat down, many people still had mocking looks on their faces. ¡± tsk tsk, you really have to y it! ¡± ¡°it won¡¯t be too harsh, right? too bad i didn¡¯t bring earplugs!¡± ¡°you won¡¯t hurt our ears, will you?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong, thinking that xiao ruoruo yed so well that mo nan chong would definitely not be able topete with her. it was already impressive enough that mo nan chong could y a piece that was not that unpleasant to the ears. what they were worried about was that she would not be able to y anythingter and would have a headache when she yed some harsh sounds. xiao ruoruo stood at the side, listening to the praise around her, and she was happy. she knew that mo nan chong could notpare to her. she was the most powerful person, alright? xiao ruoruo calmly waited for mo nan chong to make a fool of himself. however, she had never expected that she would be shocked the moment mo nan chong started ying. mo nan chong¡¯s first move seemed to have touched a person¡¯s heart. then, she yed an extremely difficult song. even the best master might not be able to y it well. however, mo nan chong yed it very well, and the music was so good that it made people obsessed. as the difficulty was extremely high, those who were not at the master level would not be able to y so smoothly. even xiao ruoruo, she had tried it before, but she couldn¡¯t y it this way at all. she yed it intermittently, even after several years of contact. but this time, mo nan chong yed it so well. xiao ruoruo, who had been proud of herself, fell into silence almost instantly, and her whole face darkened. the smugness on his face hadpletely disappeared, leaving only shock and jealousy. how was that possible? wasn¡¯t this woman from the countryside? didn¡¯t the children in the countryside not even have the chance to learn art? how did she do it? how could she y it so well, and it was such a difficult and high-level song. how did she y it?! xiao ruoruo couldn¡¯t believe it. she thought it was impossible. but she seemed to have no choice but to believe it. it was because what she heard couldn¡¯t be fake. this was even better than thest time she heard a master y. how did she do it? everyone in the audience was also shocked. especially those who knew the song. ¡± isn¡¯t this a very difficult piece? i heard that almost no one can y it. only masters can y it at this speed. how did she do it? ¡± ¡± this song is too technical ... how did she y it? it¡¯s so good ... ¡± ¡± teacher shi, you¡¯re a music teacher. what do you think of her ying? ¡± ¡± xiao ruoruo is not on the same level as her at all ... mo nan chong could be someone else¡¯s teacher at this level. ¡± that teacher shi was also dumbfounded. this level could be said to be at the level of a master. he could even attend a concert! ¡°i can¡¯t even y this song well.¡± teacher shi was stunned. ¡± she¡¯s a genius! ¡± ¡°heavens, no, such a genius can not be buried! i need to contact my teacher!¡± teacher shi was so excited that she took out her phone and rushed out to make a call. mo nan chong had sessfully finished ying the piece. there was no need for anyone to give a score, the difference was obvious. ... it was obvious that the little darling had won. ¡°wow, our grandpa pet is really powerful!¡± ¡± your grandfather is your grandfather. he¡¯s amazing, right? ¡± ¡°in the future, when you see our beloved son, you have to call him grandpa. who was the one who said that she couldn¡¯t do it, that our beloved son couldn¡¯t do it? or let xiao ruoruo y this song and see who is better!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if we want topete, do we have to y a song of the same difficulty level? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± ¡°xiao ruoruo, don¡¯t you want to y this song? why aren¡¯t you saying anything? do you not know how to y? oh, so you don¡¯t know how to. then there¡¯s no other way.¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s face was extremely ugly. mo nanchong looked at xiao ruoruo. ¡± do you still want topete in other things? ¡± pete.¡± xiao ruoruo gritted her teeth. ¡± piano. ¡± she did not believe that mo nan chong could be so good at ying the piano. she had recently practiced an extremely difficult piano piece, and she would definitely be better than mo nan chong. ... ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± you go first. ¡± xiao ruoruo didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. she went directly to the piano and began to y the difficult song. this song was rumored to be the most difficult to y, and even international pianists would find it difficult to y it well. xiao ruoruo had been practicing since she was a child, so she had some confidence in herself. she knew that the cost of learning the piano was very high, so even if mo nan chong knew guzheng, he could not possibly know how to y the piano! how could a poor country bumpkin like her have the money to learn piano? it was impossible for her! xiao ruoruo was full of confidence. she felt that she yed very well. although she might not be as good as the international masters, she was still very good. after it ended, there was another uproar. obviously, everyone had the same thought as xiao ruoruo. she felt that mo nan chong would not be able to y such a difficult piano piece for xiao ruoruo. however, after xiao ruoruo was done, mo nan chong looked at xiao ruoruo with a subtle expression. ¡± didn¡¯t you realize that you yed the wrong one? thest part ...¡± Chapter 1604 1604 bring them up, i¡¯m tired xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly in an instant. she just looked at mo nan chong. she found it hard to believe that mo nan chong could actually tell. most people would not be able to hear it. thest part was very difficult to y, so she could only y it after some slight changes. people who didn¡¯t know much about piano wouldn¡¯t be able to tell, and even if they did, they would only praise her for her ingenious modifications. however, mo nan chong¡¯s gaze made her very unhappy. there seemed to be some disdain in her eyes. mo nan chong quickly sat down by the piano. even though she was dressed inly, she was pretty and had a unique aura when she sat down. even if he wasn¡¯t wearing any formal wear, the little darling still gave off a very domineering feeling. she began to y the piano. when the first button was pressed, the audience was a little stunned. ¡± is this mo nanchong looking for death? is she going to y the same song as xiao ruoruo? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s crazy. even though ruoruo changed thest part, she still yed it very well. she changed it ingeniously at the end and there were no problems. mo nan chong actually wants to y the same song as her. she¡¯s just asking to be humiliated!¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to sit and watch mo nan chong lose face!¡± ¡± what an embarrassment. ruoruo is the eternal campus belle in our hearts, and she actually wants topare herself with ruoruo. she must be daydreaming! ¡± ¡°everyone says she¡¯s pretty, but i think she¡¯s just average!¡± ¡± ruoruo still has the temperament. after all, she¡¯s the top student in her year. in terms of grades, she¡¯s already far ahead of mo nan chong! ¡± ...... when the people in ss 3.9 heard these words, they were quite unconvinced. their master was also very good, okay? what did he mean by bad grades? when the exam came out, he would crush xiao ruoruo! this is called ¡°average¡±? if master pet was average, then everyone else was ugly. although they weren¡¯t convinced, the people in ss 3.9 didn¡¯t argue with these people. after all, it was time for their beloved master to perform, and his performance was the most important. mo nan chong and xiao ruoruo were ying the same piano piece. it was the kind with a high level of difficulty. at first, everyone thought that mo nan chong was asking to be humiliated. however, after ying a short piece, everyone was a little shocked. the music was very soothing, like a stream flowing in the mountains, murmuring and rolling, making people feel extremelyfortable. when he closed his eyes, he could almost feel the fresh air in the mountains. this feeling was much more obvious than when xiao ruoruo was ying. but soon, the music began to change. the middle part was not the most difficult part. it was easy to y, but it was difficult to y that momentum. when xiao ruoruo yed, her aura was not so strong. however, when mo nan chong yed the instrument, the majestic aura, as if thousands of soldiers and horses were charging at him, was released almost instantly. xiao ruoruo originally thought that mo nanchong could not possibly be better than her. in the first part, she thought that although she yed it well, she would definitely not be as good as herselfter on. however, when it came to this part, xiao ruoruo¡¯s heart had already sunk. she was like a drowning person, having difficulty breathing. how did mo nan chong do it? of what right did she have! how could she y with such an imposing manner! it was so majestic and grand. only male pianists could y this kind of piano. girls could not, but mo nan chong had yed it! he yed even better than thest time she had listened to a piano master¡¯s concert. although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to. this country bumpkin actually knew how to y the piano. not only did he know how to y the piano, but he also yed it so well! xiao ruoruo¡¯s face turned green and white, and she even wanted to escape from the scene. her confidence had already been crushed into the mud. she had never suffered such a blow before. mo nan chong continued to y. when she reached thest part, she did not change the original tune but yed it ording to it. her hand speed was so fast that it was almost like an afterimage. the sound of the piano could be said to be heart-wrenching, and every beat seemed to be beating on people¡¯s hearts. it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. everyone had already forgotten how to speak. they were all stunned by this aura and even felt a sense of empathy for this song. this kind of feeling made people feel a very wonderful state. mo nan chong pressed thest button and made a gesture. everyone was still immersed in the piano piece, unable to extricate themselves. everyone seemed to have fallen into a story and were temporarily unable to get out of it. ¡°pa pa pa pa!¡± after a long time, the people of ss 3.9 were the first to start pping, making a loud sound. ... then, xiao qing, the others, and some of the teachers also began to apud. xiao ruoruo¡¯s face turned pale. it was fine that it was their first time fighting, but mo nan chong had used the excuse that he was a hooligan and that he was not a good student. losing the guzheng for the second time was a little embarrassing, but it was nothingpared to the other games! however, this was already the third time! she had actually lost all of them. things shouldn¡¯t happen three times, but she had lost three times. did she still dare topete? so what if they had topete? she did not dare to believe it. mo nan chong might have other suspicions, but she did not dare topare herself with mo nan chong. ¡°this time, mo nan¡¯s pampering has won!¡± ¡°who was the one who said that our master pet can¡¯t afford to learn the piano? please open your dog eyes and take a good look. a person who can¡¯t afford to learn piano can y so well!¡± ... ¡± does this mean that some people who can afford to learn piano areplete trash? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re so funny. you¡¯re pping your own face, and you¡¯re pping your goddess xiao ruoruo¡¯s face! ¡± ¡± my heart aches for xiao ruoruo. her face must be swollen from the beating. you suggested a PK, but in the end, no one won. what should we do? ¡± ...... ¡°didn¡¯t you say you wanted topete with all the instruments?¡± mo nanchong looked at xiao ruoruo. ¡± i¡¯m a little sleepy. why don¡¯t wepete in all of them at once? ¡± xiao ruoruo was speechless. ¡°i¡¯ll go first. bring me all the instruments in school. i don¡¯t want to waste any more time.¡± then, someone brought all kinds of musical instruments. mo nan chong picked up an erhu and started to y. after that, she took out her violin and started to y ... her speed was very fast, and she performed one after another, but these long trips were a feast for the ears and the eyes. her performance was surprisingly good. no matter what instrument she yed, she could y the best. xiao ruoruo stood stiffly at the side, watching mo nan chong¡¯s performance. many people had once said that she was an omnipotent and talented woman, that she was a genius. only now did she understand that her genius was not a genius at all. she might know a few of these instruments, but she could not possibly be at the same level as mo nan chong, who could y every single one of them. Chapter 1605 1605 the smell of tea everyone in the entire venue was in a state of shock. previously, there were still people who spoke up for xiao ruoruo, especially xiao ruoruo¡¯s friends and the people from the rocket ss. but now, no one dared to speak up. mo nan chong¡¯s level was something that even some of the top musicians could notpare to. although they didn¡¯t know much about music, they weren¡¯t stupid and could tell. mo nan chong¡¯s every instrument was amazing. she had tried every instrument ... she could even y the flute. there was almost nothing she couldn¡¯t y. she even took a leaf and yed a piece of music, which was also perfect. everyone already understood that xiao ruoruo might not be able topete with mo nan chong even if she worked hard for a few more decades. ¡°i¡¯m done. you can continue.¡± after mo nan chong was done, he said to xiao ruoruo, ¡± i¡¯ve done what i need to do. you can tell me the results of thepetition and let me know when the results are out. ¡± with that, mo nan chong jumped off the stage and turned around to head home. ¡°you, you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± xiao ruoruo was shocked. mo nan chong: ¡± i¡¯ve already performed what i need to perform. aren¡¯t you going to do the rest? ¡± don¡¯t tell me you want me to dance for you?¡± xiao ruoruo was speechless. not really. she just felt that mo nan was too casual and too much. moreover, was there a need topete with her? she would definitely lose miserably. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. i need to go back and get some sleep.¡± mo nan chong went straight back to ss 3.9. xiao ruoruo was stunned for a long time. she looked down the stage, and the people below the stage were also looking at her. ¡°xiao ruoruo, do you still want topete?¡± the people of ss 3.9 shouted. our master pet¡¯s performance is over, it¡¯s your turn next!¡± the people in ss 3.9 wanted to leave too, but they also thought that after they left, what if the people here were unfair? they still had to wait for the results of their beloved grandpa! although master pet was definitely going to win, they still had to wait for the results before they could leave. ¡°i don¡¯t want topete anymore.¡± xiao ruoruo knew that if she continued to fight head-on, she would be the one embarrassed instead. it would be better to quit while you¡¯re ahead and directly admit defeat. she could even act pitiful to make people feel that she was very tactful, and everyone would naturally sympathize with her. ¡°i admit defeat.¡± xiao ruoruo smiled, then looked at everyone and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t n to PK at first. it doesn¡¯t matter who is the school belle, as long as i don¡¯t embarrass the school. it¡¯s just an empty title.¡± she pretended that she did not care about it at all, as if mo nan chong was the one who suggested the PK. some of the students who didn¡¯t know what was going on heard xiao ruoruo¡¯s words and naturally misunderstood. after that, she felt that mo nan chong was not humble at all. so what if she was powerful? she was not humble but arrogant. xiao ruoruo was still cuter. if she didn¡¯t know how to do it, then she didn¡¯t. if she couldn¡¯t do it, then she couldn¡¯t. she didn¡¯t care if she was the school belle or not. it didn¡¯t matter even if he lost. being generous was the best. ¡°ruo ruo, we¡¯ll still support you!¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re the best. even if you¡¯re not the best in these aspects, you¡¯re still very good!¡± ¡± you¡¯re right. she¡¯s not like some people who can¡¯t wait topete with others just because she has a little talent. it¡¯s as if she doesn¡¯t know how good she is if she doesn¡¯tpete with others! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just to show off! what¡¯s there to show off!¡± ¡°if you¡¯re so capable, then go get yourself a few international awards!¡± ¡± so what if she gets an award? no one will like her. after all, she¡¯s too arrogant. what¡¯s the point of being so proud ... ¡± ¡°one should be humble, especially when you¡¯re so young!¡± there was a lot of discussion below the stage. when the people of ss 3.9 heard these words, they were angry. ¡°what, do we have to hide the fact that we¡¯re the first? was the PK suggested by our lord pet? it wasn¡¯t suggested by our lord chong at all, alright?¡± ¡± how can our master pet be so proud? she¡¯s obviously so low-key! ¡± ¡± stop bullshitting. she has the right to be proud. so what if she¡¯s proud? she¡¯s not like some people who don¡¯t have the right to be proud and still talk like they¡¯re tea! ¡± ¡°a loss is a loss, don¡¯t reflect anything, okay?¡± ¡± you were the one who suggested the PK, okay? big sister, you¡¯re so shameless! ¡± the people in ss 3.9 were very angry. they spat at xiao ruoruo and then left together. xiao ruoruo¡¯s face was very ugly. she lowered her eyes and cried. in front of the whole audience, some people suddenly felt sorry for xiao ruoruo and rushed to her. ¡± ruoruo, don¡¯t cry. ss 3.9 is just like that. they have no rules and no manners! ¡± ¡°yeah, don¡¯t bother about what they say. so what if they say something?¡± ¡°what do you mean shameless? i think they are the most shameless ones. how could you provoke them? they must be the ones provoking you!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. ruoruo, don¡¯t be sad. it¡¯s just a few PK points. it¡¯s not that important. what¡¯s important is the results. the most important thing for a student is not the results! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re already a genius for being the top student in the level. no matter how smart mo nan chong is, he can¡¯t bepared to you. it¡¯ll be so embarrassing if she gets the worst result! ¡± everyone around wasforting xiao ruoruo. when xiao ruoruo heard these words, she was instantly satisfied. ... this was the feeling she wanted. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i cry too easily. it¡¯s my fault.¡± xiao ruoruo sobbed and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t mean to cry ... ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not your fault. alright, don¡¯t be sad!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. how is it your fault? it¡¯s normal to be sensitive. girls cry easily. it¡¯s nothing! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk about mo nan doting on you. she¡¯s very good, and her grades will probably be very good in the future.¡± xiao ruoruo said. ¡°being talented in the arts doesn¡¯t mean that her grades are good. she¡¯s been away from school for so long, how can she be good? you see, you lost to her, but you¡¯re still speaking up for her. she¡¯s so disgusting, leaving without saying anything.¡± ¡± yeah, he said he was tired and wanted to rest ... it¡¯s broad daylight, what¡¯s there to be tired about! ¡± ¡°trash mo nan chong.¡± ...... mo nan chong slept in the ssroom for a while, but no one dared to disturb him. ... although the people of ss 3.9 had returned, everyone was doing their own questions quietly, which was quite different from the scene in the past. it was only after mo nan chong had woken up from a long sleep that someone spoke to him. ¡± master pet, we still won the pk. that little white lotus admitted defeat. ¡± someone said to mo nan chong, ¡± however, she¡¯s really a green tea. she¡¯s so sneaky with her words. i¡¯m so angry! ¡± ¡°as she wishes.¡± mo nan chong said disapprovingly. she didn¡¯t take xiao ruoruo seriously at all, nor was she interested in her. she just found her a little annoying. recently, she felt that life was a little boring and there was nothing exciting to do ... as expected, living too long was not a good thing. she should erase her past memories. that would be interesting. Chapter 1606 1606 a big boss is a big boss although xiao ruoruo did not say anything directly, she made everyone think that mo nan chong was the one who suggested the PK. what was even more ruthless was that her few pretentious expressions had directly won the sympathy of many people. then, everyone thought that xiao ruoruo was so pitiful and that mo nan had pampered her too much. mo nan chong was indeed a hooligan, ignorant and ipetent, just like the people in ss 3.9. although mo nanchong was good-looking, she was a little too proud. she only knew a little art, what was so great about it? she was so proud and did not take xiao ruoruo seriously at all. although xiao ruoruo was a little weak, she was still one of the top students in the school. if mo nan chong did not take xiao ruoruo seriously, did that not mean that he did not take everyone else seriously? that would be a little too much. many of the students felt that mo nan was too doting. when they went to the canteen to eat, the little darling could feel many gazes around him, the kind that harbored ill intentions. ¡°tsk, it¡¯s just some art, what¡¯s so great about it! was there a need to be so proud? if you have the ability, thene in first in the school!¡± ¡°first in the whole school,st in the whole school? hahaha!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. so what if she¡¯s pretty? she¡¯s not the worst in her exams, and she¡¯s still the trash of the bad student ss! ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. their words were very unpleasant and they kept mocking mo nan chong. there were also people who directlyughed at ss 3.9, saying that ss 3.9 was trash. mo nan chong felt that it did not matter to her. after all, she had lived for a long time. if she was angry about such things, she would have died a few hundred times. however, she was a person with a bottom line after all. she didn¡¯t like peopleughing at her ssmates like this. after spending some time together, she felt that her ssmates were not bad, and they were not trash. it was only because of their family¡¯s financial situation that they ended up like this. however, these people actually called them trash. they were all students, so who was the trash? ¡°what are you guys talking about?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s cold eyes swept over the people who had just called ss 3.9 trash. ¡°i said you¡¯re all trash.¡± one of the students was a loyal admirer of xiao ruoruo, so he attacked the people of ss 3.9 without saying anything. ¡± what, ss 3.9 is publicly acknowledged as trash, you still don¡¯t admit it? ¡± the light in mo nan¡¯s eyes flickered, and they were filled with coldness. a few of the students from ss 3.9 said, ¡± ignore them. they¡¯re the ones who keep calling others trash, but they¡¯re actually the worst. ¡± ¡°tsk, is it that hard to admit that you¡¯re trash? your ninth ss has always been a burden to the school. can you not be the worst?¡± the girl looked a little funny, and the few people around her also chimed in with sarcasm. ¡°forget it, the most trashy person doesn¡¯t even know that he¡¯s trash.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. they don¡¯t admit it, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not trash.¡± just as the girls were looking down on mo nan chong and ss 3.9, mo nan chong picked up a pair of chopsticks and her lips curled into a cold smile. following that, a pair of chopsticks was suddenly inserted in front of the girls who were talking. the chopsticks were inserted into the wood, directly in front of the few people. if the chopsticks had not been stuck on the table and had been stuck in a person¡¯s body, they would have killed the person. therefore, at this moment, the girls werepletely frightened. for a moment, their faces were ashen and extremely ugly. ¡°if you keep talking nonsense, the chopsticks won¡¯t be on the table anymore. they¡¯ll be on your heads.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s voice was so cold that it sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. they subconsciously looked in her direction. the girls were trembling, but they still refused to admit it. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you dare to kill someone! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really like killing people, but i can make people wish they were dead.¡± mo nanchong smiled. ¡± if the chopsticks hit a nerve, you can be paralyzed in bed for the rest of your life. it just so happens that i have some medical skills, so i know where the most painful ce is.¡± ¡°you ...¡± the girls were shocked. they looked at each other in panic, then at the chopsticks on the table. they swallowed their saliva and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. then, they stood up in a hurry and left the ce without saying another word. they knew that if they were to do anything to mo nan chong, they would be the ones to die. one look at mo nan chong and one could tell that he was a thorn in the side, the kind that was not easy to deal with. a female hooligan was not easy to deal with. after the group of girls left, the people around them did not dare to say anything, especially when they saw what mo nan chong had done. some people at the side were dumbfounded. after a long time, they took a chopstick and tried to stick it into the table. however, they couldn¡¯t stick it into the table after a long time. they were all stunned. ¡°this is too terrifying!¡± ¡± this girl from ss 3.9 is quite strong! ¡± ¡± could she have practiced ancient martial arts before? could she be from an ancient martial arts family? i heard that only people from ancient martial arts families have inner strength, which is why she is so powerful! ¡± ¡± ... that¡¯s scary. don¡¯t speak ill of ss 3.9 in the future! ¡± ¡± ss 3.9 actually produced such a talent. how terrifying! ¡± the people around them ate with their heads down, not daring to say anything bad about ss 3.9. on mo nan chong¡¯s side, a few of the students from ss 3.9 were also shocked. they took the chopsticks and tried to break them, but found that they could not be broken. the chopsticks were not very sharp either, and it did not look like they could be inserted into the table. then how did mo nan chong do it? ... how did she manage to stick her chopsticks into the table? ¡°master chong ... how did you do that? is there anything special about your chopsticks?¡± someone looked at mo nan chong and asked. ¡°inner strength.¡± mo nan chong looked up. ¡± as long as there¡¯s internal energy, it can be inserted. ¡± ¡°inner force ... i¡¯ve heard of it in a wuxia film.¡± one of the boys was dumbfounded. ¡± you actually have this kind of thing? ¡± ¡± the world is so big, and there are all kinds of strange things. it¡¯s not strange for such a thing to exist. ¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± there¡¯s always someone better than me. ¡± the rest of the ss 3.9 students nodded one after another, admiring the girl in front of them even more. as expected of their ss¡¯s most beautiful girl, the goddess. not only was she good at her studies, but she was also good enough to be their teacher. furthermore, she was so good at martial arts. ¡°master chong, you¡¯re the pir of our ss, you¡¯re amazing!¡± just as they were talking, a student rushed in from outside. ¡± master chong, something happened. go out and take a look! ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± mo nanchong looked at the student and asked. ... ¡± the ss monitor and the others were stopped by someone. they only managed to escape because the ss monitor protected me. they¡¯re in trouble! ¡± the student waspletely out of his wits. Chapter 1607 1607 the sect i created raised a bunch of trash like you? ¡°ye jing, who stopped you? why?¡± mo nan chong stood up and walked towards the student. ¡± i don¡¯t know. i think they¡¯re gangsters. i think they¡¯re here for money. ¡± the student said, ¡± he¡¯s just outside the school. i wanted to call the police, but i felt that it was toote, so i came to look for you. ¡± recently, mo nan chong had been in charge of most of the matters in ss, so he had subconsciouslye to look for mo nan chong. ¡°let¡¯s go take a look.¡± ten minutester, they were outside the school. ye jing, the ss monitor of ss 3.9, and two other students were stopped by a group of hooligans. those hooligans didn¡¯t look like they were easy to deal with as they looked at the students in a carefree manner. ¡± i heard that you have a lot of money on you. hand over the money and i¡¯ll let you go! ¡± ¡± i said, we only want money. we don¡¯t want anything else! ¡± ¡°little friend, your life is more important than money, right?¡± ye jing frowned. ¡± in your dreams. this is the money we need to buy the information. i won¡¯t give it to you! ¡± they did have a lot of money on them, but it was their ssmates who bought them the materials. master pet had said that there was a piece of information that they had to buy, so everyone paid for it. recently, they had been very fond of studying and also liked what grandpa pampered had taught them. they hoped that they could surpass the rocket ss. who knew that they would meet a bunch of hooligans the moment they came out? ¡± you adults are ignorant and ipetent. you don¡¯t know how to work and earn money. you only know how to rob students of their money. aren¡¯t you too shameless? ¡± ye jing said coldly. ¡°ha, you still dare to say we¡¯re shameless? what¡¯s wrong with us robbing you?¡± the hooligans looked at ye jing in amusement. ¡°did someone order you to do this?¡± ye jing felt that these hooligans were looking for them on purpose. it didn¡¯t matter who they robbed, but why did they have to wait for them here? ¡± cut the crap. take the money. if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die! ¡± the hooligans were about to attack ye jing as they spoke. ye jing was the ss monitor of ss 3.9. he had always been in poor health, so when one of the hooligans wanted to kick him, another student stepped forward to block him. the student was kicked to the ground. ¡°eugene! what are you doing?¡± ye jing rushed up to help eugene up. he looked a little pale and coughed a few times. ¡± i¡¯m fine, ¡± eugene said as she held her stomach. although it hurt a little, she tried her best to hold it in. ye jing looked at the gangsters and took a few steps back with his ssmates. he didn¡¯t have much money on him, but it was all his ssmates ¡®money. moreover, the situation of his ssmates was not very good. their family conditions were basically the worse kind, so he was reluctant to give the money to this hooligan. moreover, he also felt that these punks seemed to havee prepared. it was as if he was deliberately targeting them. ¡°what, you don¡¯t want to give it? if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, then die!¡± a few of the thugs were about to attack ye jing. before the hooligans could touch ye jing, something suddenly flew over, and the hooligans all screamed. ¡°ah!¡± ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°dammit, what is it?!¡± the gangsters looked up and saw mo nan chong and a few of his ssmates standing behind ye jing and the others. ¡°yo, where did this little girle from? you¡¯re very pretty. i didn¡¯t realize that your school had such a good-looking ssmate.¡± the boss licked his lips and looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong walked over and nced at ye jing. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. ¡± ¡°master chong, leave quickly. they¡¯re not good people!¡± after all, the other party was an adult, and there were many of them. they might not be able to defeat them as students. in addition, mo nan chong was a girl, so her ssmates were worried that she would be bullied and asked her to leave quickly. mo nan chong had no intention of leaving. she walked in front of ye jing and the others and looked at the gangsters. ¡± get lost. ¡± ¡°get lost?¡± the leader looked at mo nan chong in amusement. ¡± we¡¯ll leave just because you tell us to? who do you think you are?¡± ¡°did you get beaten up?¡± mo nan chong turned around and looked at ye jing and the others. ¡± where are you? ¡± ¡°eugene was just kicked.¡± ye jing said. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded and looked at the hooligans. ¡± you kicked him, right? i¡¯ll return it to you!¡± as she spoke, she was as swift as lightning. her figure shed and she had already kicked out a few times. the hooligans didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were kicked. ¡°owwuuu!¡± ¡°my stomach!¡± ¡°oh my god, it hurts!¡± ...... the group of hooligans screamed and covered their stomachs, looking at the girl in front of them in disbelief. ... this girl was dressed very ordinarily. her long hair was tied into a ponytail, and her face was beautiful and refined. she had never seen anyone more beautiful than her, so she was stunned at first nce. however, her actions just now were frighteningly fast. she was clearly very thin and weak, as if she couldn¡¯t even withstand a gust of wind, but she was truly terrifyingly powerful. the group of hooligans clutched their stomachs and took a few steps back. ¡°little friend, do you know who we are? how dare you treat us like this? we¡¯re from the blue gang!¡± the leader said coldly, ¡± do you know what kind of existence the blue gang is? ¡± ¡°the blue gang?¡± mo nanchong nced at the leader. ¡± how dare the people from the blue gang behave so arrogantly in front of me? who is the leader of the blue gang now? do you want a beating? ¡± the leader of the thugs was stunned. ¡± what did you say? ¡± ¡°who¡¯s your boss?¡± mo nan chong looked at the leader coldly. it had been so many years, and the blue gang she had founded still existed ... but why did he find fault with the founder? ¡°do you think you can offend our boss? little girl, i¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead for offending the blue gang. do you know that the blue gang is the most united?¡± ... the leader of the thugs knew how powerful mo nan chong was and did not dare to offend him. he led the other thugs and retreated. however, before he could run two steps, the boss felt a slender hand pressing on his shoulder. the moment he turned his head, he saw mo nan chong looking at him coldly. his eyes were extremely cold. ¡°who is the boss? is the blue gang feeding trash now?¡± mo nanchong kicked the back of the boss¡¯s knee. the boss kneeled on the ground and cried out in pain, ¡± you¡¯re a piece of trash who bullies students? ¡± ¡°i ... it hurts! i¡¯ll tell you! i¡¯ll tell you who the boss is!¡± ¡°the boss of the blue gang is calledn wufeng!¡± the leader shouted, ¡± his name isn wufeng! ¡± mo nanchong kicked the thug¡¯s butt. ¡± tell him toe and find me! ¡± the leader of the thugs was speechless. what nonsense are you saying! she actually wanted the boss of the blue gang toe and see her ... who did she think she was? he¡¯s just a student. isn¡¯t he being too arrogant? ¡°tomorrow night, at the school gate, ask him toe.¡± mo nan chong looked at the leader of the gangsters and said, ¡± you can get lost now! ¡± Chapter 1608 1608 did you do it? in the rocket ss. xiao ruoruo was in a good mood. as she worked on the questions, she thought that those idiots in ss 3.9 were going to die. she had identally overheard that the ninth ss was going to buy some materials. the group of idiots in ss 3.9 was so poor that they couldn¡¯t afford to buy materials if they didn¡¯t have the money. she directly made a phone call and asked a few gangsters to rob them of their money and break their legs. looking at the time, those guys in ss 3.9 should have been robbed by now. who asked mo nan chong to go against her? who asked the entire ninth ss to go against her! this bunch of idiots in ss 3.9 actually paid tribute to mo nan chong like that, then they could only wait for death. after thest ss, xiao ruoruo walked out of the ssroom with a few students. when they passed by the field, a girl beside them said, ¡± ruoruo, mo nan chong! ¡± ¡°mo nan chong?¡± xiao ruoruo looked up and saw mo nan chong walking towards her, with ye jing and a little ck cat by his side. ¡°what¡¯s that? does she have a cat?¡± xiao ruoruo asked. ¡°i think so. i¡¯ve seen her a few times. she always has a little ck cat by her side. she actually brought such a strange thing like the ck cat with her. what a bad taste.¡± one of the girls said in disdain, ¡± my ragdoll is still the prettiest. this ck cat is so ugly. it¡¯s so ck that it¡¯s scary. ¡± the other girl nodded in agreement. ¡± the ragdoll is so beautiful. this kind of ck cat has always been rumored to be inauspicious and very strange. mo nan chong is just like this ck cat. it¡¯s very strange. the pet is like the owner.¡± ¡°are they walking towards us?¡± the girl suddenly felt a little nervous. when she raised her head, she met mo nan chong¡¯s eyes. this gaze made her feel inexplicably nervous. ¡°it really looks like it¡¯s walking towards us!¡± the other girl couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. it looked like it was true. mo nan chong and the others were walking towards them. moreover, their faces were cold. especially mo nan chong, his line of sight was straight and he had no intention of avoiding them. what was the meaning of this? was he going to face them in school? xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw that the person beside mo nan chong was ye jing, and that ye jing was not injured. he was still holding some documents in his hands. how was that possible? didn¡¯t the blue gang go to find ye jing and the others? why did ye jing look unharmed? she had paid them five hundred thousand to break their legs. what was going on? did the blue gang not do anything? that was impossible. she had clearly given him money. ¡°xiao ruoruo!¡± mo nanchong had a lollipop in his mouth. he stood in front of xiao ruoruo, and his voice was frighteningly cold. when she met mo nan chong¡¯s eyes, xiao ruoruo felt a sense of panic and nervousness for no reason. ¡°what are you doing ...¡± ¡°you hired the people from the blue gang?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes were provocative and frighteningly cold. ¡°what blue gang? i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately denied it. her mind was filled with questions. could it be that the people from the blue gang had gone back on their word and said something to mo nan chong? that was impossible. she had given them so much money. the blue gang would not go back on their word. damn it, what¡¯s going on? ¡± that¡¯s right. mo nan chong, what do you mean by that? what¡¯s then gang? what nonsense is that? we don¡¯t know anything about it. ¡± a girl beside her chimed in, ¡± are you crazy? why are you blocking our way? ¡± mo nanchong looked at xiao ruoruo coldly. ¡± you, don¡¯t touch the people of ss 3.9. ¡± ¡°who touched the people of ss 3.9? why didn¡¯t i know about it?¡± xiao ruoruo was also angry. she puffed out her chest and said, ¡± mo nan chong, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re better than me. no matter how good you are, can you be better than me in your studies? do you think that there are so many people who like you? everyone hates you, okay?¡± ¡°teacher liu!¡± ¡± mr. liu,e here quickly. mo nan chong is looking for trouble with us! ¡± a female student saw liu yufen walking by and immediately called out to her. liu yufen heard this and immediately walked over. ¡°why is it you again!¡± ¡± mo nan chong, why are you everywhere? you¡¯re always finding trouble! ¡± ¡°why are you bullying the students from the rocket ss? don¡¯t you understand the principle of respecting your ssmates?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? just because you have brute force, you want to bully xiao ruoruo from our ss?¡± liu yufen started scolding him. ¡± let me tell you, the most important thing for high school students is their studies, not apetition of beauty. do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re pretty? you¡¯re not a celebrity, so what¡¯s the use of your good looks?¡± hearing this, ye jing¡¯s heart burned with anger. he looked at liu yufen in disbelief. ¡± teacher liu, please be more respectful! ¡± you¡¯re affecting the students ¡°mental health. as a teacher, aren¡¯t you going a little too far by saying that?¡± ¡°how is it too much? i just don¡¯t like her, so what?¡± ¡± mo nan chong, be careful. don¡¯t bully our ssmates. if i see you bullying them again, i won¡¯t let you off easily! ¡± liu yufen cursed. mo nan chong ignored her, which made liu yufen feel a little embarrassed. ... when she was scolding her students, no one had ever ignored her like this. everyone would always be submissive when they saw her. how could mo nan chong be the only one who dared to ignore her? just then, mo nan chong said to xiao ruoruo, ¡± since you asked someone to break the legs of my ssmates, i¡¯ll have to break yours too! otherwise, i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a good memory!¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± what-what are you doing? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll beat you!¡± as mo nan chong spoke, he had already kicked out. xiao ruoruo didn¡¯t have time to dodge at all. the speed of the kick was too fast, and her whole body flew out. then, she fell to the ground, and before she could react to the pain, mo nan chong¡¯s foot came over again and stepped on xiao ruoruo¡¯s leg. kachakachakachak xiao ruoruo¡¯s leg was broken almost instantly. ye jing was also shocked, but it was toote to stop him. on the other side, liu yufen eximed, ¡± what are you doing? you lunatic, what have you done! you¡¯re a student, yet you don¡¯t study well at such a young age. you¡¯re bullying your ssmate!¡± ... ¡°i¡¯m just returning what she wanted to do to her.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s cold eyes swept over liu yufen. liu yufen was flustered and exasperated. she raised her hand and was about to p mo nan chong. however, mo nan chong caught liu yufen¡¯s hand and looked her in the eye. liu yufen tried to hit her but couldn¡¯t. it was as if she was being controlled by a huge force. it was a power that was not something a girl should have. ¡°i¡¯ll call the police. a student like you will be punished!¡± Chapter 1609 1609 let her go to jail mo nanchong swung his arm lightly and liu yufen was thrown out. she took two steps back. ¡°my legs, ah, my legs!¡± xiao ruoruo hugged her leg and cried, ¡± help! help me! ¡± the female student next to him was shocked. it took her a long time to react and immediately called 120. ¡± mo nan chong, just you wait. you¡¯re going to jail. people like you will go to jail! ¡± liu yufen yelled at mo nan chong, ¡± stop right there! ¡± mo nan chong left with ye jing and the little ck cat. ye jing walked beside her. while he thought that mo nan chong was very handsome and cool, he was also a little worried. ¡± master chong, did you break xiao ruoruo¡¯s leg just now? actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. we¡¯re all fine. however, if they really call the police and the school really punishes you, it will be a big deal!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not broken,¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡°it¡¯s not broken?¡± ye jing was stunned for a moment. ¡± i clearly heard the sound of bones breaking, and xiao ruoruo was screaming like a pig being ughtered. ¡± how could it not have broken? he had seen with his own eyes how mo nan chong had stomped down with great force. mo nan chong didn¡¯t exin. he followed ye jing and the others back to ss 3.9 and distributed the information to everyone. ...... xiao ruoruo was sent to the hospital. liu yufen returned to her office, flustered and exasperated. ¡± this mo nan chong is simply trash! ¡± she¡¯s the scum of the students. i¡¯ve never seen a student more trashy than her. ¡± in the office, mr. ou looked at liu yufen and said, ¡± mr. liu, mo nan chong is actually not bad. her grades are pretty good. ¡± she could solve all the difficult questions. in his opinion, mo nan chong was even better than mr. liu. he had heard mo nanchong exining a question in english ... he was shocked, alright? and it was a capital university question ... the difficulty was high, but mo nan chong did not bother exining. he even spoke in fluent english. ¡°can her grades be good? how good can a person¡¯s grades be after taking a break from school for a few years?¡± teacher liu¡¯s face was full of sneers. ¡± someone like her only deserves to stay in the garbage ninth ss! ¡± when teacher ou heard that, he was slightly dissatisfied. ¡± the students of ss 3.9 are still students, not trash. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re trash in my eyes!¡± liu yufen said angrily. teacher ou was speechless. he didn¡¯t want to say anything more. he had never seen such a teacher before. as expected, she was abbess miejue in the eyes of the students. ¡± did you know that mo nan chong even hit someone today? she just broke the leg of the genius in our ss! ¡± the more liu yufen thought about it, the angrier she got. ¡± i have to contact my parents and call the police. this mo nan chong is going to be expelled from the school! ¡± teacher ou¡¯s face changed.¡¯broke someone¡¯s leg? mo nan chong shouldn¡¯t be such a person, right?¡± he felt that mo nan chong was not such a child. although he was a little out of tune, he was a good student overall. he even tutored his ssmates and was very protective of his own. how could she break someone¡¯s leg? she was a child who knew her limits. the children of ss 3.9 knew their limits and understood the ways of the world. ¡°teacher ou, i think you have some misunderstanding about mo nan chong!¡± liu yufen nced at teacher ou and sneered. ¡± is she pretending to be obedient in front of you because you¡¯re pretty? a teacher-student rtionship is not a good thing. teacher ou, you¡¯d better be careful! i don¡¯t want to be chased away by the school!¡± ¡°are you crazy? no wonder they call you abbess miejue!¡± ¡°what did you say? who did you say abbess miejue was?¡± liu yufen asked. ¡°teacher liu, i didn¡¯t say that, but the whole school calls you that.¡± teacher ou said. after that, teacher ou left. liu yufen squinted her eyes. she didn¡¯t bother with mr. ou anymore, but called xiao ruoruo¡¯s mother directly, then went to the principal to report the situation, and then rushed to the hospital. the principal was a little surprised when he found out about this. ¡± the little darling broke someone¡¯s leg? this can¡¯t be, this child knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± ...... ¨C at the hospital. xiao ruoruo was sent to the emergency room and underwent various examinations. however, the results of the examination were the same. she had no problems. she clearly felt that her leg was in extreme pain. her leg was already broken, but she actually had no problem at all. ¡± no, that¡¯s impossible. my leg is clearly in so much pain that it¡¯s going to die. my leg is clearly broken. hurry up and connect it back! ¡± ¡°are you all quacks? my legs are already like this, and you still say i¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°student, there¡¯s really nothing wrong with your leg. the x-ray has been taken, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± the nurse said unhappily, ¡± can you stop shouting? there are many other patients who are more seriously injured than you. can you not dy the treatment of other patients?¡± ¡°no, impossible, my leg must be broken! i can¡¯t move!¡± xiao ruoruo cried. ¡°student, are you hallucinating? i¡¯ve seen people with broken legs who think they¡¯re not broken, but i¡¯ve never seen someone who insists on saying that their legs are not broken!¡± the nurse said to the female student beside her, ¡± she doesn¡¯t need toe to the emergency department. she needs to go to the psychiatry department. ¡± the female ssmate was also dumbfounded. the doctor shouldn¡¯t be lying, but xiao ruoruo¡¯s leg did crack, and she was in so much pain that she was sweating. she couldn¡¯t have cried like this for no reason. ... ...... when mother xiao came over, xiao ruoruo was stillining that her leg was broken and that she had to receive treatment. but the doctors were busy with their own work and didn¡¯t care about her. ¡°ruo ruo, how do you feel?¡± xiao yan¡¯s mother asked anxiously. ¡± it hurts. mom, please transfer me to another hospital. the doctors here are all quacks. my leg is obviously broken, but they won¡¯t treat me and say that i¡¯m fine! ¡± xiao ruoruo cried and said, ¡± mom, my legs really hurt! ¡± ¡°ruo ruo, don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll take you to the doctor!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the best hospital!¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s mother immediately arranged for xiao ruoruo to transfer to another hospital, and at the same time, she asked the female student what had happened. when she heard that it was mo nan chong who hadid a hand on xiao ruoruo, mother xiao was furious. ¡°there¡¯s actually such a mad dog in the school? i¡¯ve always thought that no. 1 middle school¡¯s education was very good. how could there be such a student? has the principal gone crazy?¡± liu yufen also arrived at this time. ... she quickly apologized to mrs. xiao and said that this was all mo nan chong¡¯s fault. she would definitely call the police and let them take mo nan chong away. even if she was still a student, she had to be responsible for her own mistakes. when the time came, she would be demerit-ed and expelled. ¡°teacher liu, i only have one precious daughter. if anything happens to her, i won¡¯t be able to live either!¡± mother xiao said, ¡± we can¡¯t let this matter rest. i¡¯ll go to your school tomorrow. that mo nan chong mustpensate and apologize. he should be punished!¡± Chapter 1610 1610 your parents are trash like you the next day, in the principal¡¯s office. ¡± principal, this matter must be severely punished. mo nan chong has done too much. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s hurting people on purpose. she should go to jail!¡± liu yufen said in front of the principal. ¡± i don¡¯t know what she did to xiao ruoruo¡¯s leg. we haven¡¯t found out what happened to her leg yet, but she keeps saying that her leg is broken. ¡± the principal frowned and looked at liu yufen. ¡± i don¡¯t think mo nan chong would do this for no reason, right? ¡± ¡°why wouldn¡¯t she? mo nan dotes on her so much that she¡¯s a delinquent girl. what can she not do? i think she¡¯s doing this on purpose!¡± liu yufen said with a dark expression. to be honest, she had long wanted to expel such a student. it was all because the principal was a good person. all kinds of students had to stay in their own school. now that mo nanchong hadmitted a crime, he could drop out of school. it was better for trash like him to leave school as soon as possible. ¡°teacher liu, you¡¯re going too far by saying that.¡± the principal frowned. ¡± mo nan chong is not a hooligan. this child is also an obedient child.¡± he had been a genius since he was young, alright? they had never seen a child more talented than mo nan chong. ¡°principal, i think you¡¯ve been possessed. she¡¯spletely out of control, and no one cares about her. i tried calling her family, but they couldn¡¯t get through. she even said that she didn¡¯t need her parents toe out and that she could solve it herself!¡± liu yufen was exasperated. this was the first time he had encountered a situation where he could not contact his parents and the student directly rejected him when he asked the student to call his parents. just as the principal was about to ask teacher liu to calm down, someone rushed in from outside. xiao ruoruo¡¯s mother barged in with her bag. ¡°teacher liu, your school must give our ruoruo an exnation!¡± ¡°ruo ruo¡¯s leg has been in pain, we can¡¯t just let it go!¡± the principal nced at xiao ruoruo¡¯s mother, and then tried to calm down. ¡± mrs. xiao, how is ruoruo? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s been screaming in pain!¡± mrs. xiao said angrily, ¡± principal, that mo nan chong from your school is really a bully. where is her family? i want to talk to her family. ¡± i won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡± ¡°well ... i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for her family to show up.¡± the principal looked helpless. lord rong and lord fourth ... this pair of people who ran around the world and went to all kinds of forbidden ces to set off fireworks, was he able to invite them? their children had probably grown up recently, so they were bored and went to solve various unsolved mysteries of the world ... not to mention that he couldn¡¯t be invited, he couldn¡¯t even be contacted, okay? ¡± mrs. xiao, i heard that ruoruo¡¯s leg is not broken, right? the doctor couldn¡¯t find any problem, right? ¡± the principal said, ¡± do you think it¡¯s possible that student ruoruo is actually fine and just a little frightened? besides, you don¡¯t know the details of this matter, so we should ask mo nan chong.¡± mrs. xiao sneered. ¡± do you even need to ask? teacher liu saw it, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i saw it. it¡¯s that mo nan chong who¡¯s looking for trouble. it¡¯s that delinquent girl who¡¯s bullying people. ¡± teacher liu said immediately. ¡± oh, speaking of the devil, mo nan chong is here. ¡± the principal raised his head and immediately stood up when he saw mo nan chong. he seemed to be more respectful when he faced mo nan chong. teacher liu had an indescribable expression on his face. why did it feel like the principal¡¯s attitude towards mrs. xiao was not as good as how he doted on mo nan? he was really possessed. ¡°darling, do you have any exnation for what happened yesterday?¡± the principal immediately asked about yesterday¡¯s situation. ¡°you¡¯re the one who broke my daughter¡¯s leg?¡± when mrs. xiao saw mo nan chong, she raised her hand to p him without a second thought. the principal wanted to stop him but it was toote. however, mrs. xiao¡¯s hand did notnd on mo nanchong¡¯s face. she was caught in mid-air. mo nanchong raised his eyes and nced at madam xiao coldly. his eyes were so cold and terrifying that mrs. xiao couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. then, he felt that he was a little ridiculous. he didn¡¯t know why, but he was a little afraid of the girl¡¯s eyes. this little b * tch¡¯s family didn¡¯t even show up, so what was there to be afraid of? ¡°little thing, you really have no manners. where are your parents? why didn¡¯t you appear? did you think that you would be fine if your parents didn¡¯t appear? i¡¯m telling you, i won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡± ¡°the police will be here soon, and you¡¯re going to jail!¡± mrs. xiao sneered. she was obviously uneducated. her parents probably didn¡¯t care about her. this was good. she could do whatever she wanted. how could she let someone who bullied her precious daughter be happy? she made her daughter break both her legs, so she would make her break both her legs! ¡°the kind of parents produce the kind of daughter. i don¡¯t think your parents are good people. is it because they know you¡¯re not a thing that they don¡¯t dare to show up here?¡± it was true that an ordinary family couldn¡¯t bepared to the xiao family. the principal¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. he looked at mrs. xiao in disbelief and said, ¡± mrs. xiao, watch your words in front of the children! ¡± ¡°mind your words? so it¡¯s not the principal¡¯s child who was injured and the principal doesn¡¯t care?¡± ¡± i need an exnation for this matter. since her parents aren¡¯t showing up, i¡¯ll have to ask the police to help discipline her. ¡± mrs. xiao had an elder brother who worked in this area. ... therefore, she had made up her mind to make mo nan pamper her badly. a few minutester, the police really did appear. they immediately went to arrest mo nan chong. mo nan chong looked at the group of people and said, ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t hurt her. her leg isn¡¯t broken. also, i¡¯m going to call the police for xiao ruoruo hiring a murderer.¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong took out his phone and yed a recording. it was the recording of xiao ruoruo spending 500000 yuan to buy the murder. then, she yed a video of her stepping on xiao ruoruo¡¯s leg. in the video, she did not step on xiao ruoruo¡¯s leg at all. xiao ruoruo screamed in pain, but on the screen, mo nan chong did not touch xiao ruoruo at all. ¡°i should be able to make a false police report, right? xiao ruoruo was deliberately ndering him, right? are you going to jail?¡± mo nanchong looked at the police. the police were stunned. mo nan chong raised his phone. ¡± uncles, you have to be fair. ¡± i just did a live broadcast.¡± ... ¡°you b * tch, if you didn¡¯t step on my ruo ruo¡¯s leg, why would my ruo ruo always be in so much pain!¡± mrs. xiao immediately exploded. Chapter 1611 1611 everyone was fighting for her mrs. xiao immediately threw a punch at mo nanchong, but this time, mo nanchong dodged slightly and was only touched by mrs. xiao¡¯s finger. she screamed in pain and fell to the ground. mrs. xiao was shocked almost instantly. she could clearly feel that her fingers had barely touched mo nan chong, but was mo nan chong¡¯s scream a little too intense? moreover, she didn¡¯t have much strength at all. how could she not have dodged and almost flew out? mrs. xiao was in disbelief. ¡°how can you hit me?¡± mo nan chong looked up with a hint of innocence in his eyes. she had an extremely beautiful face, and when she looked up, she was both pretty and innocent. he couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her. he had clearly seen an arrogant and domineering person just now, but now he had be so innocent. mrs. xiao couldn¡¯t believe it. isn¡¯t this change in attitude too fast? she was so powerful and strong. not only could she avoid his attack, but she could also easily grab his hand. but now, she ... why was she pretending to be innocent! ¡°what kind of show are you putting on?¡± mrs. xiao was furious. ¡± i didn¡¯t even use much strength just now. why are you pretending? ¡± ¡± mo nan chong, stop pretending! ¡± liu yufen also looked at mo nan chong. ¡± hurry up and apologize to mrs. xiao! ¡± ¡± it was mrs. xiao who hit me just now. why should i apologize to mrs. xiao? ¡± mo nan chong looked at liu yufen innocently, ¡± teacher liu, how can you be so unreasonable as a teacher? ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice sounded pitiful. she was holding a mobile phone in her hand, and the mobile phone happened to be her live broadcast room. she had been taking pictures ever since the police arrived. at this moment, many people in the live broadcast room were shocked and were already cursing madly. ¡± d * mn, it was that woman who wanted to beat up our streamer. what¡¯s up with this teacher? ¡± ¡± oh my god, she¡¯s actually asking a student to apologize. do they still have to apologize to the other party when they¡¯re beaten up? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never seen a teacher like this!¡± theizens in the livestream room were ming liu yufen like crazy. on the other side, the police were also shocked. ¡± what¡¯s going on? why are you hitting people? ¡± someone questioned madam xiao. ¡°i didn¡¯t even hit her, she was just pretending!¡± mrs. xiao was flustered and exasperated. she yelled at mo nanchong, ¡± you better exin it clearly. did i hit you? stop pretending! ¡± ¡± everyone has seen it. is madam xiao going to force me to admit that i wasn¡¯t beaten? ¡± mo nan chong looked at the police innocently. ¡± police, you all saw it. you can¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t, right? ¡± ¡°i see it.¡± a police officer said to mrs. xiao, ¡± mrs. xiao, you are suspected of intentional assault. pleasee with us. ¡± mrs. xiao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± what are you talking about? what do you mean i hurt her on purpose? i asked you to arrest mo nan chong. it¡¯s this little b * tch who hurt my daughter on purpose!¡± ¡°mrs. xiao, please don¡¯t make false usations, and don¡¯t lie to others with your daughter. your daughter¡¯s examination has alreadye out, and she¡¯s fine, right? didn¡¯t you hire an expert to examine it?¡± mo nan chong stared at madam xiao, and the corners of her lips curled up unnoticeably. when mrs. xiao met mo nan chong¡¯s eyes, she only felt a chill in her heart. it was extremely terrifying. she didn¡¯t seem to have mentioned that her daughter was fine. how did she know that ruoruo was fine? how did she know that she had hired a specialist? ...... what was this little thing¡¯s background? she couldn¡¯t have dug a hole for them on purpose, right? why was her ruoruo fine, and why was she in so much pain? of even if ruoruo was acting, she didn¡¯t have to pretend in front of him. she must be really in pain. mrs. xiao didn¡¯t have time to say anything. the police contacted the hospital and took mrs. xiao away after knowing that xiao ruoruo was fine. after everyone had left, liu yufen looked at the principal in disbelief. ¡± principal, aren¡¯t you going to do anything? mo nan¡¯s favorite student really bullied xiao ruoruo!¡± ¡°principal, if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll take my leave.¡± mo nan chong nodded at the principal. ¡± hey, think about what i told you! ¡± the principal shouted at mo nan chong, ¡± you must consider it carefully, okay? ¡± when mo nan chong left, he said indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m not interested in things that are too troublesome. ¡± ¡°is it a troublesome thing to be my sessor?¡± the principal mumbled to himself and looked at liu yufen. ¡± wait a minute, what did you just say? i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t hear you. ¡± liu yufen¡¯s face turned into stone as she looked at the principal in disbelief. ¡°heir? principal, did you just tell her that you want her to be the heir? are you crazy? you¡¯re letting such a little girl, a liar, be your sessor? she¡¯s the trash of ss 3.9!¡± ¡°teacher liu, ss 3.9¡å s matters are not something you can meddle in. it¡¯s not even your ss. also, what did you mean by trash? no teacher would say that to their students. you¡¯ll cause serious psychological damage to the students. if you keep saying that, no. 1 middle school won¡¯t wee you!¡± the principal¡¯s face was stern, and his voice was cold. ¡°principal, you¡¯ve really be muddleheaded! what¡¯s so good about that mo nan pet! any random student would be more outstanding than her, okay?¡± ¡°she¡¯s good in every way. you don¡¯t know how good she is,¡± the principal replied. there were many people who wanted to snatch her away, not just him. if he could snatch her away, it would be a matter of pride. there were many people in the capital who wanted to snatch her away. ... he wouldn¡¯t let anyone snatch her away. after all, the pavilion closest to the water enjoyed the moonlight first. liu yufen saw the principal¡¯s bewitched appearance and left in a huff. in the end, she hadn¡¯t walked out for long when a police officer came to take her away. ¡± teacher liu yufen, right? we¡¯d like to ask you to be investigated. ¡± the police are now suspecting you of perjuring yourself to frame your own student.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t! you guys are crazy!¡± liu yufen eximed. ¡°please cooperate with us. if you didn¡¯t do it, we won¡¯t wrong you. but if you did, you should be punished. a student¡¯s heart is very fragile. by doing this, you¡¯ll directly damage a student¡¯s heart. if anything happens to the student, then it¡¯s all your fault.¡± ninth ss. everyone heaved a sigh of relief when mo nan chong returned. ¡°darling, are you alright?¡± ¡± i heard that mrs. xiao came to school. did she do anything to you? ¡± ¡± the xiao family is powerful and influential. madam xiao has treated xiao ruoruo so well. i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll let this matter rest, will she? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. mo nan chong walked up to the podium. ¡± let¡¯s continue with the questions. ¡± ... Chapter 1612 1612 she can¡¯t study ¡°ruo ruo, how are you?¡± mrs. xiao stayed in the police station for a day before she was finally released. she was in a sorry state, so the first thing she did was to go to the hospital to see xiao ruoruo. ¡°mom, i just feel pain, but no matter how the hospital checked, they couldn¡¯t find any problem. what¡¯s wrong with you? how¡¯s mo nan chong? have you punished her?¡± xiao ruoruo asked, gritting her teeth. she believed that with her mother¡¯s help, mo nan chong would have been captured. if her uncle found out about what had happened to her, he would definitely punish mo nan chong. mo nan chong would definitely die a terrible death. although she was ming her mother for appearing sote, xiao ruoruo was actually very happy. she didn¡¯t believe that her mother couldn¡¯t do this. it was such a simple matter. his mother could definitely do it. hearing xiao ruoruo¡¯s words, mrs. xiao¡¯s face turned a little embarrassed. she had not punished mo nan chong. that little b * tch was too powerful. she managed to get her in with a few words and then sent her to the police station for a night. she had never had such a stain in her life! if word got out, those richdies would not know how tough at her. she was about to go crazy from anger, alright? she got angry the moment she said that. nothing had happened to mo nan chong, but she was the one who was in trouble. not only that, but she was also reprimanded by her brother for being so stupid that she couldn¡¯t even deal with a little girl and was even live-streamed by the little girl. if mo nan chong were to broadcast that scene live, his job would probably be ruined by her. mrs. xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. she looked at xiao ruoruo and said, ¡± ruoruo, i didn¡¯t get it done, but don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let mo nan chong off. ¡± i¡¯ll find another chance. i can¡¯t just let go of the people who bullied you so easily!¡± ¡°what? you didn¡¯t seed?¡± xiao ruoruo was also surprised. she had thought that her mother would be able to deal with mo nan chong without a hitch, but she had failed? mrs. xiao told xiao ruoruo about yesterday¡¯s situation. xiao ruoruo was furious. ¡± what? she actually did that? ¡± she was really too sinister! that damned mo nan chong. she has no parents and no one to back her up. does she think she can escape from our grasp?¡± her eyes narrowed coldly. xiao ruoruo was very angry. however, at this moment, her leg suddenly hurt, and she let out a scream. ¡°mom, i can¡¯t take it anymore. my leg, my leg hurts ...¡± ¡°ruoruo, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll go find the doctor!¡± ...... in the evening, all the other sses had ended, but not a single student from ss 3.9 had left the ssroom. mo nan chong was giving a lecture to a group of people. she had spent a few days making up for all the first year lessons and even exined some of the knowledge from junior high school. her exnation was profound but simple. although it only took a few days to finish a few years ¡®worth of sses, she had a way to let everyone absorb some of the knowledge. it should have been difficult, but after listening to mo nan chong¡¯s exnation, everyone felt that it was actually very simple. after the foundation wasid, she began to exin some things about this semester to everyone. because of the time constraint, she even dragged out the ss at night. of course, the students of ss 3.9 didn¡¯t have any objections. they all wanted to get first ce and crush the rocket ss. even though the rocket ss was indeed strong, mo nan chong had said that even if no one was optimistic about their chances, they should not be discouraged. instead, they should show them that even ss 3.9, who had been called trash, could make aeback. probably because of darling¡¯s few words, everyone worked even harder. because of mo nan chong¡¯s teaching, everyone was improving at a rapid pace, so they were more willing to listen to mo nan chong¡¯s lessons. ¡± do you see this? this is it. then, use this form here. ¡± mo nan chong stood on the podium. she looked very casual, but the questions were very difficult. some of the questions could even be done to a level that the teacher could not imagine. she had her own way of thinking, and her way of thinking could be said to be very simple. ¡± damn, this question seems to be much easier. it¡¯s missing a few steps! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great, i¡¯m awesome!¡± ¡°master pet, we love you to death!¡± the group of people shouted excitedly. when liu yufen passed by ss 3.9¡¯s ssroom, she took a look inside and saw mo nan chong on the stage talking about something. the students below the stage were shouting like they were on steroids. ¡± the students of ss 3.9 are really hardworking. they might be a dark horse this time! ¡± another female teacher beside liu yufen smiled and said, ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a hard-working ss take the initiative to stay behind for supplementary lessons! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s because i don¡¯t study and i¡¯m too bad. moreover, their ss didn¡¯t even need a teacher anymore. would there really be a student who was more powerful than teacher bi? what a joke!¡± ¡°this mo nan chong is just a hooligan. i don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her, but does she look like she¡¯s in ss? she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s making up for lessons at all. you¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still so insensible!¡± liu yufen scoffed. she was really angry when she thought about the things that mo nan chong had done. she did not know that there were so many people in mo nan chong¡¯s live stream. she saw many peoplementing on her online and she was being scolded quite badly. obviously, no one knew the truth of the matter, but they just had to scold her. liu yufen didn¡¯t believe that mo nan chong really had the ability. even if she was talented, how could her results be good? what a joke ... he was just a piece of trash. she had seen a lot of people with good grades, but it was impossible for them toe from the mountains like mo nan chong. ... for such a bad student, even if he had some special skills, it would not be a good result. look, ss 3.9 didn¡¯t seem to be in a state of study at all. who could be so excited when they were studying? when she was teaching, the students were all lifeless. after all, studying was very difficult. who could be so powerful that the ss was like a big climax? the female teacher at the side wanted to say something, but she looked at liu yufen and hesitated. when she had passed by earlier, she had felt that mo nan chong¡¯s lectures were quite interesting. if mo nan chong was a teacher, he would definitely be the most popr teacher among the students. furthermore, she had taken a nce at the words on mo nan chong¡¯s ckboard. they were really beautifully written. not to mention whether her lecture was right or not, just looking at the word, she felt that it was amazing! however, mr. liu was very opinionated with mo nan, so the female teacher did not say much. ¡°it¡¯s over. pack up and go home.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°ah, it¡¯s over so quickly? can¡¯t you continue?¡± some students said reluctantly, ¡± this is too exciting! ¡± liu yufen heard their conversation when she walked to the back door. she clicked her tongue and said, ¡± did you hear that? it¡¯s definitely not make-up lessons. which student would think that it¡¯s not enough? ¡± fang haoming didn¡¯t even care about his students and let them go. i think ss 3.9 is going to fail!¡± ... Chapter 1613 1613 give you a million after leaving the ssroom, mo nan chong saw li jiujue again at the school gate. a slender figure stood beside a ck car. his pair of beautiful and soul-stirring eyes swept towards the school gate. when he saw hering out, he slowly walked over. ¡°why are you here again?¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± i forgot to bring your clothes. i was going to give them to you tomorrow. ¡± ¡°you know how to get it to me?¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows. ¡°i know where yourpany is.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± no one doesn¡¯t know where the li family¡¯s headquarters is. ¡± li jiujue smiled and nodded. at this time, liu yufen walked out of the school and happened to pass by. she saw mo nan chong chatting with li jiujue and immediately said angrily, ¡± ha, you¡¯re not good at school, but you¡¯re good at seducing men! mo nan chong, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that the school doesn¡¯t allow puppy love! you¡¯ll be punished foring into contact with people in society like this!¡± mo nanchong turned his head and looked at liu yufen without saying a word. li jiujue stuck his hands in his pockets and sneered at liu yufen. ¡± are you blind? ¡± liu yufen choked. ¡± what do you mean blind? i know people like you. you¡¯re dressed like a man, so you must be one of those gangsters. ¡± to put it simply, they were the dregs of society, trash! he only knew how to hook up with students and kept good-looking students! it¡¯s not a thing!¡± when li jiujue heard this, heughed and took a step forward. ¡± do you think you¡¯re qualified to say that about me?¡± ¡± i¡¯m a teacher in this school. what¡¯s wrong with me scolding you for seducing a student from my school? ¡± liu yufen raised her head and rebuked li jiujue angrily. however, she felt a little weak inside and took two steps back. she was actually very flustered. she didn¡¯t know why, but this man in front of her had a pair of eyes that looked down on the world. when he looked at people, it was as if he was sitting on the throne, while the others were as low as dust. li jiujue chuckled and ignored liu yufen. then, he turned around and walked toward mo nanchong, who was about to leave. ¡°where are you going? i¡¯ll send you.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you hear that we¡¯ve been misunderstood? you¡¯re a scumbag, and i¡¯m a bad student.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± it¡¯s not good for us to interact more. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine with it.¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows and opened the car door. ¡± if i¡¯m not wrong, you have something urgent to attend to, right? ¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue and got into his car. the car drove off. liu yufen finally felt like she could breathe. there were a few girls chattering and some were even pointing at liu yufen. liu yufen rushed over angrily, ¡± what are you guys pointing at? what are you talking about about? ¡± ¡°teacher liu, do you really not know who that man was?¡± one of the girls said. ¡°who is it?¡± liu yufen said unhappily, ¡± he¡¯s still a piece of trash in society. ¡± lecherous men, trash of society.¡± the female student said with aplicated expression, ¡± teacher liu, that was ... ¡± the li family¡¯s little ninth master ... he studied at our school and invested in our school. at his age, there¡¯s no one more capable than him.¡± ¡°who did you say?¡± liu yufen eximed. ¡°that¡¯s right, li jiujue, ninth master li ... the person in charge of the li family.¡± the girl looked at liu yufen sympathetically. ¡± teacher liu, you just called 9th master a scum ... ¡± liu yufen took a deep breath. this person was the ninth master li who often appeared in business magazines? the li family was one of the top noble families, and mo nan chong had actually managed to hook up with li jiujue! liu yufen felt her head buzzing ... she had offended li jiujue? no, he wouldn¡¯t ... li jiujue was not an idiot. why would he do anything to her for a student? mo nan chong was definitely with him because of her face. when li jiujue got tired of her, he would kick her away! thinking up to this point, liu yufen couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. she was just waiting for mo nan chong to get kicked. society would beat up a trashy student who didn¡¯t learn well at all. who do you think you are? dream on! ...... ¨C at the entrance of the arena. mo nan chong alighted from the car. her brows were tightly furrowed as she walked hurriedly. li jiujue followed closely by her side, and his assistant followed behind. ¡°fengxi, you can¡¯t go up.¡± mo nan chong soon saw a boy who was going to the changing room backstage. she rushed over almost immediately, not caring that it was a boy¡¯s changing room. she rushed over and grabbed the boy. this was a boy from their ss, feng yi. she had no interest in meddling in this matter. this feng yi had not been appearing in ss much recently, and she had only seen him twice. she never cared about people she wasn¡¯t familiar with. but the ss monitor, ye jing, had told her about it and asked her if there was any way. and out of the blue, she just so happened to know that feng xi was going to face a bloody disaster, and it was a very serious one. ¡®damn it ... if feng yi was allowed to take the stage, he would be crippled. they were ssmates, and even ye jingdu had begged her, so she decided toe over and try to persuade him. ... ¡± you¡¯re yingluo. ¡± feng xi did not have any memories of mo nan chong. he had been earning money from underground fighting here and did not go to school much. he had only seen her twice, but he was sleeping and had not noticed her. ¡°ssmate.¡± mo nan chong said. she looked in front of her. ¡± you can¡¯t fight this round. ¡± ¡°this is the men¡¯s changing room, you can leave. i have to fight this match.¡± feng xi said firmly, ¡± ye jing and the others have alsoe to persuade me. i know it¡¯s dangerous, but this is my profession. ¡± ¡°they¡¯re setting you up.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± your opponent will go overboard in this round. ¡± when mo nan chong spoke, a few of the staff members heard him and felt that he was here to cause trouble. someone immediately said, ¡± little girl, this is not a ce you should be. if you want to watch the fight, go ahead. don¡¯t talk nonsense here, or don¡¯t me us for being rude! ¡± mo nan chong had no intention of leaving, and a few staff members were about to make a move on mo nan chong. li jiujue stepped forward to block them. he easily stopped the few staff members and knocked them to the ground. without any hesitation, mo nan chong pulled feng xi away. ¡°let go of me, don¡¯t affect my money-making!¡± fengxi said angrily. ¡°how about this, i¡¯ll do it for you?¡± mo nanchong thought for a moment, then looked at feng xi and asked, ¡± you¡¯ll pay for the transfer? ¡± feng xi raised his head and met mo nan chong¡¯s gaze. he thought that mo nan chong was joking, but mo nan chong¡¯s eyes were serious. ... ¡°how much did they pay you?¡± mo nan chong asked. the person-in-charge of the arena had just received the notice and arrived. he heard mo nan chong say that he was going to fight for feng xi andughed coldly. ¡± if this little girl goes on stage, i¡¯ll give you ten times the amount for this round. a million! ¡± Chapter 1614 1614 ten million ¡°only a million for ten times the price?¡± mo nanchong frowned in disdain. ¡± i only gave you 100000 yuan before, but you¡¯re calling for this? i thought it would be 10 million a match ...¡± mo nan chong then looked at the person in charge. ¡± that¡¯s too cheap. we¡¯re not fighting anymore. ¡± ¡± youngdy, you can leave, but he can¡¯t. he has signed a contract with us. ¡± the person-in-charge smiled and said, ¡± if you¡¯re going on stage, i can give you a million. if you win, i can give you ten million. but can you do it? ¡± he found it funny. this was a ce for underground fighting, and everyone had signed an agreement. it was easy toe, but not so easy to leave. this little girl came and left as she pleased? that easy? the person-in-charge knew that mo nan chong would not agree to it, but he did not expect mo nan chong¡¯s eyes to light up when he heard the word ¡®ten million¡¯. ¡± you said that you would give me ten million if i win? ¡± ¡°i did.¡± the person-in-charge smiled and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? little girl, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re willing to give up your life for the sake of money?¡± he had seen people who didn¡¯t care about their lives, but he had never seen someone who didn¡¯t care about their lives like this, and it was even a girl. ¡°do you know what underground fighting is? do you know what kind of person tiger is?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need to know.¡± mo nan chong nced at the person in charge. ¡± it¡¯s a 10 million contract. sign it and i¡¯ll take his ce. ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong looked at feng xi again. ¡± ... let me go and i¡¯ll give you a million ... this way, it¡¯s a win-win situation, understand? ¡± feng yao frowned. ¡± this isn¡¯t something you can do! you¡¯re a girl ...¡± he had been at it for years, but mo nan chong looked like an ordinary girl. how could she possibly beat these people? it was impossible to win. if he lost, he would almost lose his life. it wasn¡¯t just one or two people who had lost their lives on the field. he really needed the money, that was why he came here to fight. however, mo nanchong did not need it at all. she had no need to help him, and they were not close. ¡°why are you so wishy-washy? you¡¯re not straightforward at all.¡± mo nan chong was a little disgusted. the person in charge was stunned. ¡± are you serious? ¡± ¡°the contract.¡± mo nan chong stretched out his hand. ¡± the kind that costs ten million. ¡± the person-in-charge looked at mo nan chong with an amused expression. ¡± you¡¯re really nning to do it? sure, you do it then. i¡¯ll prepare a 10 million contract for you! ¡± the person-in-charge actually went to prepare a contract for mo nan chong. mo nan chong nced at it. when he saw the figure of ten million, his mood became a little better. he did not expect to make money. not bad. after signing, she was ready to go on stage. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes?¡± the person-in-charge asked in surprise when he saw mo nanchong¡¯s casual clothes. although it was not a dress, it did not look like it was easy to stretch. ¡°i don¡¯t need to.¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± is it starting soon? ¡± ¡°there are still a few minutes left.¡± the person in charge said. ¡°alright, then let¡¯s go on stage first.¡± mo nan chong did not think so. the person-in-charge was a little dumbfounded. he felt that mo nan chong did not know what was good for him. he was not afraid of death and really wanted to participate in this boxing match. he immediately ordered the emcee to introduce mo nan chong and make her sound impressive. just like how they had introduced feng yi, they had exaggerated the situation and made people think that mo nan chong was a dark horse. they had originally nned to let feng xi fight because feng xi had been very good in the past few years, and many people thought he would win ... the host received the order. he had really blown mo nanchong¡¯s name to the skies, making it sound as if he could really be tiger¡¯s opponent. at the same time, the other fighter, tiger, was also getting ready to go on stage. when his assistant heard the introduction, he frowned. ¡± didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to fight feng xi? why did you change your opponent, and it¡¯s a girl? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± tiger shrugged. ¡± girls are easier to deal with. i¡¯m in a hurry. ¡± on the grandstand. many people were watching. when they heard the host¡¯s introduction, everyone was a little surprised. ¡± why have we never heard of this name before? what kind of person is mo nan chong?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know who they are, but the host sounded pretty good!¡± ¡°routine!¡± ¡± but feng xi didn¡¯t go on stage. i¡¯m here to watch feng xi! ¡± ...... following the waves of discussion, mo nan chong and tiger both went on stage. when tiger saw mo nan chong, he had aplicated expression. ¡± are you sure it¡¯s you? how old are you?¡± ¡°does it matter?¡± mo nan chong looked at tiger with disdain, especially when he saw how tall tiger was. he was almost three times as big as her ... weight was the most important thing in boxing nowadays? wasn¡¯t martial arts all about technique? even fist techniques required skill, not just weight, right? ¡°little girl, i¡¯ll give you a chance before we start. it¡¯s still not toote for you to admit defeat. when we start fighting, i won¡¯t give you any face.¡± tiger said, seeing that mo nanchong was good-looking. he had never fought with women, especially when the one in front of him looked like a child. ... ¡°oh, then you don¡¯t have to give me face.¡± mo nan chong nodded. tiger was speechless. in the audience, many people were also very surprised when they saw mo nan chong and tiger. ¡± damn, this is like an ant fighting an elephant. the difference in strength is too great! ¡± ¡°this girl is too thin and weak. she definitely can¡¯t win ...¡± ¡± tiger¡¯s fist technique is famous for being ruthless. if they really fight, this girl will die! ¡± ¡°but she¡¯s not afraid of death and is still standing in the ring. if it¡¯s not because she¡¯s young and ignorant, then it¡¯s because she¡¯s strong enough ... but she¡¯s too young, so young, it¡¯s unlikely that she has the strength. after all, strength is something that requires time to train!¡± ¡°we¡¯ll definitely lose!¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to guess. tiger definitely won! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid you guys didn¡¯t hear the host¡¯s introduction just now. i think you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. we must have been fooled! i¡¯m betting on the little girl to win!¡± the scene was extremely chaotic. ... the referee blew the whistle, and the two sides officially began. even though tiger had asked mo nan chong to admit defeat, he was now taking this seriously. the reason he was always a victorious general was that he would take every boxing match seriously. no matter how small his opponent was, he would do his best. tiger¡¯s fist was huge, and he threw it at mo nan chong. pared to tiger, mo nan chong was especially small. however, she was very agile and easily dodged the fist. after dodging the attack, mo nan chong also started to attack tiger. the surrounding people watched in silence. they thought that mo nan chong was so thin and weak that if his fistnded on tiger, it would be no different from a mosquito bite. even tiger felt the same way. he looked at mo nan chong in amusement. Chapter 1615 1615 this is definitely not you tiger was extremely calm as he watched mo nan chong¡¯s fistnd on his body. he had thought that this fist would not cause him any harm, but he had never expected that this seemingly powerless fist would actuallynd on his body with such force. he stumbled back two steps from the impact, and then he was in a state of confusion. he felt some pain in his chest, as if his ribs were injured. tiger raised his head and looked at mo nan chong in confusion. mo nan chong, on the other hand, did not hesitate. she suddenly dodged and grabbed tiger¡¯s arm. then, with a violent move, she threw the 200 ¨C 300 pound strong man to the ground. tiger was more than two meters tall, like a giant. mo nan chong stood next to tiger like a giant and a dwarf. however, despite the huge difference, she still managed to throw tiger to the ground with ease. the moment tiger fell, mo nan chong even used her knee to stop him. ¡± you¡¯ve lost, ¡± she said calmly. at the side, feng xi had wanted to stop mo nan chong. however, mo nan chong did not give him a chance. he said that he would definitely be seriously injured if he went on stage. furthermore, the man that mo nan chong had brought along was also blocking him from going up. he could only watch anxiously from the side. he had wanted to tell mo nan chong to admit defeat, but he did not expect mo nan chong to throw tiger away so easily. she didn¡¯t seem to have used much strength! this is crazy! she was a girl, how could she have such great strength! when the person in charge looked at the ring with a smile, he was also shocked. he rubbed his eyes frantically, wondering if he had seen wrongly. ¡°what, what is this situation ...¡± the assistant beside the person-in-charge was also stunned. tiger was so strong, but the little girl threw him over with one hand and restrained him, making it impossible for him to get up. tiger was a general who always won. he had never encountered such a thing. moreover, tiger had prepared hidden needles for feng yi today, but it seemed that he had not even used them. he seemed to be unable to stand up at all ... at the same time, tiger did want to use his hidden needle. he did not expect a little girl to be able to suppress him like this. however, before he could use his hidden needle, mo nan chong had already taken it from him. this hidden needle was poisonous. if one was poisoned, it was not impossible for one to be paralyzed. therefore, tiger had hidden it very carefully and very well. however, mo nan chong seemed to know where it was and took it out directly. ¡°you ...¡± ¡°this method is not very good.¡± mo nanchong looked at the needle. ¡± i¡¯ll confiscate it. ¡± tiger gulped. he was d that mo nan chong had not told them about the hidden needle. from this angle, if mo nan chong had not said anything, the audience would not have known that he had such a trick up his sleeve. mo nan chong put his hands in his pockets and looked at the judge. ¡± i won, right? ¡± ¡°you, you¡¯ve won!¡± the referee was also a little dumbfounded. the match had started and ended too quickly. he didn¡¯t have time to react. ¡°en, then i¡¯ll go get the money!¡± mo nan chong jumped down from the ring and walked towards the dazed manager. ¡± 10 million. transfer it to my card. ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong took out his phone and showed his ount to the person in charge. the person in charge was speechless. she had won! she had actually won! although 10 million was nothing to them, they still felt a little pained. after all, it was not a small amount. the manager was shocked, but he still gave mo nan the money. 10 million was almost directly transferred to his ount. he was in a daze until his assistant pushed him hard. only then did the person-in-charge react. he quickly asked mo nan chong, ¡± you, how are you so amazing! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not powerful.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡°you¡¯re not strong enough?¡± the manager¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you¡¯re even better than tiger ... are you interested in joining us? you cane here once a week, and i¡¯ll give you very good treatment. ¡± ¡°my opponents are all trash. i¡¯m not interested.¡± mo nanchong said calmly. she looked at feng yi and said, ¡± give me your ount number. i¡¯ll transfer the money to you. ¡± feng xi was speechless. he won just like that? he didn¡¯t even need to make a move and he could get a million? a few minutester, feng xi received the money on his phone. it was not one million, mo nan chong had given him five million! ¡°you ... this isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡± feng yi didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡± actually, you don¡¯t have to give me money. you earned it! ¡± ¡°then you¡¯ll return all of them to me?¡± mo nan chong nced at feng xi. ¡°actually, i do need some money,¡± feng xi said. mo nan chong asked,¡¯then you still don¡¯t want it? you don¡¯t need money for your grandma¡¯s treatment?¡± ¡°how did you know that my grandma was sick?¡± ... mo nan chong said, ¡± you might not believe it, but i¡¯m a divine irvoyant. i¡¯m such a divine irvoyant! i know everything.¡± feng xi was speechless. the few of them left the arena. li jiujue sent the two of them off. he first sent feng xi to the hospital before taking mo nan chong out for dinner. in the dining room, mo nanchong raised his head and looked at li jiujue. ¡± if they knew that you were so close to me, who would havee to kill me? oh, and my brothers too!¡± ¡°lord rong and the rest are in the forbidden area. they won¡¯t be able to kill their way over,¡± li jiujue smiled faintly. ¡°you even know that?¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± is it fun in the forbidden area? ¡± li jiujue shook his head. ¡± i¡¯ve never been there. you should ask master rong. ¡± ¡± my mom usually ys like crazy ... ¡± mo nanchong shrugged. ¡± she thinks that everything is fun. and my grandmother too ...¡± a smile shed across his devilish face. ¡± you¡¯re different. ¡± mo nan chong smiled. ¡± who said so? ¡± ... lowering his head, mo nan chong turned on his phone and replied to a few messages. [ sister yun: darling, the haunted house is about to open. is the design for hell ready? ] [ mo nan chong: i¡¯ll give it to you tonight. ] ...... [ brother yan: darling little sister, i¡¯ve received a few god bless invitation cards. do you want to attend god bless¡¯s banquet? ] [ if you want to participate, i¡¯ll send you a few tickets! ] [ mo nan chong: yes, thank you, brother yan! ] ...... [ mo nanyu: darling, remember to stay away from li jiujue. i heard he¡¯s in the hunting gang! ] [ mo nan chong: ...oh. ] [ mo nanyu: darling, where are you? why do i seem to see you with li jiujue ... this can¡¯t be you, right? ] [ mo nan chong: ... yes, it wasn¡¯t me! ] Chapter 1616 1616 sister has be more beautiful a tall figure stood at the entrance of the restaurant, and his handsome face had already attracted the attention of many people around him. a few people were chatting beside him. mo nanyu looked down at his phone and then at the two people at the window not far away ... even if it was just the back of the little darling, he could still recognize him. then, the person on the phone wasn¡¯t me. mo nanyu was speechless. he quickly walked over to mo nan chong and confirmed that it was really the girl. and the person sitting opposite this girl was really that fellow from the li family, li jiujue. he had also heard of the rumors about li jiujue and the little darling when they were young. although he was in another world at that time, it did not prevent him from knowing these things. although the two involved hadpletely forgotten about the past, they were still very clear about these things. especially that year¡¯s new year¡¯s eve ... the daoist priest that his mother, master rong, had met had always been a thorn in everyone¡¯s heart. he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but he was afraid that the stinky taoist priest was right. [ mo nanyu: raise your head. ] after mo nan chong received the message, he looked up and saw mo nanyu looking at him. ¡± ¡°......¡± mo nanyu looked at li jiujue. ¡± can i eat with you? ¡± li jiujue was speechless. mo nan chong was speechless. she felt that li jiujue was not that bad. he was not that annoying. why did it seem like everyone did not like master jiu? why was big brother so guarded against 9th master? ¡°sure.¡± li jiujue said somewhat reluctantly. mo nanyu sat directly next to li jiujue. li jiujue was at a loss for words. at the same time, the group of people who hade with mo nanyu had originally wanted to have dinner with him. however, as they were walking, they suddenly realized that mo nanyu had disappeared. after stretching her neck and searching for a long time, she finally found mo nanyu. this guy was actually sitting in someone else¡¯s seat and seemed to be eating there? what was going on? someone walked towards mo nanyu. ¡± nanyu, are you in the wrong ce? ¡± isn¡¯t this ninth master li? he¡¯s having dinner with his girlfriend, what are you doing here!¡± mo nanyu¡¯s friends looked at him with twitching lips. after a while, the few of them seemed to have realized something and looked at mo nan chong in shock. ¡°younger sister?¡± ¡°my sister and ninth master ...¡± everyone¡¯s expression was veryplicated. after all, mo nanyu had once told his friends to inform him immediately if they saw mo nanyu with ninth master li. in the end, mo nan chong was with li jiujue! mo nan chong saw them and smiled at them. his eyes curved as he said, ¡± ¡°hello, brothers.¡± she looked extremely obedient. mo nanyu¡¯s friends were overjoyed. ¡°hello, little sister!¡± ¡°long time no see, little sister you¡¯ve be even more beautiful!¡± ¡°younger sister is really a god with good looks!¡± ¡°sister, aren¡¯t you going to film recently? if you continue to work in the entertainment industry, no one canpare to you!¡± ... brothers, you¡¯re exaggerating. ¡± ¡°get lost and eat your food. i¡¯m going to eat here.¡± mo nanxi nced at his group of scoundrels and immediately chased them away. the group of peopleughed andughed as they left. when mo nan chong and li jiujue¡¯s dinner was interrupted, ninth master li¡¯s expression wasplicated. during dinner, mo nanyu kept chatting with ninth master li. mo nan chong, on the other hand, was eating quietly. after the meal, mo nanyu and ninth master li chatted happily. the two of them had a lot to talk about, so much so that mo nanyu felt like he had been ignored. she didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about, but they actually ignored her. mo nan chong was speechless. for her, her brother had really worried his heart to the point of breaking, not hesitating to sacrifice his own looks. ...... ¡°i¡¯m full. i¡¯ll go home first. you guys take your time to chat!¡± mo nan chong stood up and waved his hand. ¡± we can go for another drink. ¡± mo nan chong ran off. ... li jiujue was at a loss for words. mo nanyu was speechless. ...... two dayster, xiao ruoruo¡¯s leg finally stopped hurting, and she went back to school. the family car arrived at the school entrance. as soon as she got out of the car, she saw mo nan chong getting off the bus. she immediately rushed towards him. ¡°mo nan chong, what have you done to me?¡± xiao ruoruo asked angrily, ¡± don¡¯t quibble. many people saw it that day. you stepped on my leg and broke it. let me tell you, you can¡¯t escape the punishment of thew! ¡± mo nanchong nced at xiao ruoruo. ¡± your leg is broken? then how are you walking now? artificial limbs?¡± xiao ruoruo thought,¡¯... although i didn¡¯t break, you clearly stepped on it! i¡¯ve been in pain for a few days! it had not improved! the doctor can¡¯t find the problem yet!¡± ¡°oh, the doctor couldn¡¯t find a problem. isn¡¯t it because your legs are fine? you can¡¯t find any problems and you¡¯re still using me? wasn¡¯t that a little too much? i didn¡¯t even touch your leg, but you screamed like a pig being ughtered ... that scream really made me suspect that you¡¯re not a human, but a pig ...¡± mo nan chong said casually, ¡± oh, could it be that he was a butcher in his past life? ¡± ... some passers-by heard mo nan chong¡¯s words and could not help butugh. there was a video of mo nan chong and xiao ruoruo¡¯s collision on the school forum, so almost everyone had seen the video and knew that mo nan chong had not even touched xiao ruoruo at all, and xiao ruoruo had already screamed. she did not think much of it, but mo nan chong had described xiao ruoruo¡¯s screams as simr to a pig being ughtered. now that she thought about it, it really did sound like it. ¡°now that you put it this way, it really does seem like it!¡± ¡°pfft, xiao ruoruo is so funny!¡± ¡± hahaha, the former campus belle can now bepared to a wild boar! ¡± ...... the group of peopleughed. xiao ruoruo¡¯s face was ugly, and she was choked, unable to say a word. ¡°mo nan chong!¡± someone shouted from the side and ran towards mo nan chong. feng yi¡¯s face was extremely handsome, causing the surrounding students to suck in a cold breath. ¡°fengxi!¡± ¡°he actually came to school!¡± ¡± it¡¯s actually him! he¡¯s so handsome! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s met mo nanchong? he hasn¡¯t beening to the academy recently, right?¡± feng xi strode over to mo nan chong¡¯s side and chatted with him for a while. he simply wanted to thank mo nan chong. as for the money, he would return it to mo nan chong in the future when he had the ability. ¡°then remember to return it.¡± mo nan chong said disapprovingly, ¡± don¡¯t fight in the underground if you don¡¯t want to lose your life. ¡± ¡°i know. i have enough for the surgery, so i won¡¯t call again. if i call, my grandma will worry about me. ¡± feng xi¡¯s face showed that he understood. ¡°study hard.¡± mo nanchong patted feng xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡± ... ¡± feng yi smiled bitterly. he had fallen behind in too many sses, and he didn¡¯t know if he could make it in time to study hard. Chapter 1617 1617 she¡¯s actually so powerful? in ss 3.9, the moment mo nan chong entered, the chattering crowd quieted down. mo nan chong did not go to his seat and went straight to the podium. feng xi was a little surprised. until the first period, feng yi was still in a state of confusion. everyone was actually burying their heads in the questions, and they didn¡¯t chat at all. whenever they chatted, it was about studying ... was this still the ninth ss? was this still the ninth ss he knew? meanwhile, mo nan chong was sitting alone on a chair on the podium. she was not doing any questions, but was dozing off. she had a pillow, a small nket, and all sorts of other things. when they were discussing the questions, they even lowered their voices, afraid that they would disturb mo nan chong. mo nan chong seemed to be asleep, but he seemed to have heard something. he raised his head and pointed in the direction of one of the students. ¡± what nonsense are you saying? don¡¯t mislead others. you¡¯re not only a bad student, but you also like to exin questions to people ...¡± ¡°ah, am i wrong? i¡¯m being serious!¡± the student was pampered by mo nan and said seriously, ¡± i calcted this question seriously. i don¡¯t think there will be a problem! ¡± mo nan chong rolled his eyes. ¡°are you sure? you¡¯ve been wrong from the second step. can your result be right? there¡¯s a problem with all the steps you took in the middle ...¡± ¡°ah, that can¡¯t be?¡± the boy lowered his head and took a look. someone next to him also leaned over. after taking a few nces, he suddenly realized. ¡°f * ck, you¡¯re really wrong!¡± ¡± damn, i¡¯m so amazing! i can even tell the problem when i¡¯m asleep! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m a true immortal!¡± ¡°this is incredible!¡± ¡°master chong, are you awake yet? it¡¯s almost time for you to give us some extra lessons. also, you should give feng yi some extra lessons too. he¡¯s been missing a lot of lessons.¡± someone said to mo nan chong. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you guys first, then i¡¯ll tell him.¡± mo nan chong yawned and turned around to write on the ckboard. then, she picked up a pointer and began to exin. after exining to the group of people, mo nan chong began to exin some things to feng xi. feng xi looked at mo nan chong in shock. it took him a long time to recover. ¡°are you listening? if not, i won¡¯t talk about it.¡± mo nan chong nced at feng xi. ¡± i heard ... ¡± feng xi was very surprised. he had thought that mo nan chong was only good at fighting, but he did not expect him to be so good at studying as well. he had just found out from his ssmates that other than the form teacher, no other teachers woulde to ss 3.9. only mo nan chong would give lessons. in other words, mo nan chong had already be the teacher of all the lessons in their ss. this was something that had never happened before. more importantly, the principal and the others were actually willing to join in the mess. this was simply unbelievable. feng xi had thought that mo nan chong was not that powerful, but after listening to the ss, he was dumbfounded. she had actually managed to point out all the knowledge that he had not learned. the things that might have taken him a semester to learn, mo nan chong had managed to clear them all for him in one ss. something that was clearly very difficult seemed to be extremely simple when it came from her mouth. ¡®this is too amazing ...¡¯ what kind of god was this! ...... in the rocket ss, liu yufen was extremely disdainful of mo nan chong and the entire ninth ss. when she warned her ssmates to work hard, she used ss 3.9 as a negative example, especially mo nan chong. ¡± this time, you must watch the exam carefully. let that mo nan chong see, let that ss 3.9 know how trashy they are. ¡± liu yufen snickered. ¡± do they really think that they¡¯ll be able to pick out flowers from mo nan chong¡¯s ss? this is so funny. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t learn from them. listen to the teacher¡¯s ss when it¡¯s time. how can a student be more powerful than a teacher? who do they think they are? ¡± liu yufen passed by ss 3.9 after ss. he couldn¡¯t help but nce at ss 3.9 and saw mo nan chong sleeping on the table in front of him. although he didn¡¯t see the other students in the ssroom, he knew that the leader was sleeping. the others were so quiet, so they must be sleeping too. they actually treated the school as their home, the ssroom as their room, and the desk as their bed. they were really something! liu yufen quickly returned to her office. she turned to the other teachers and asked, ¡± do you know what ss 3.9 is doing right now? ¡± hearing liu yufen¡¯s words, everyone subconsciously looked at her. ¡± teacher liu, what¡¯s ss 3.9 doing? ¡± everyone thought that liu yufen was going to say something incredible, but liu yufen said, ¡± these students are all sleeping ... ¡± the group of teachers looked at liu yufen for a long time before responding with an ¡°oh.¡± he didn¡¯t look surprised. teacher liu yufen, on the other hand, seemed to be in high spirits. she was very excited. ¡± they¡¯re not in ss. they¡¯re sleeping. does anyone have anything to say? i¡¯ve never seen someone who likes to sleep so much. if he slept all day long, then why did hee to school? she even vowed that she would get good grades. let¡¯s see what she can do. ss 3.9 was trash to begin with, and now they¡¯re even more trash!¡± mr. ou nced at liu yufen and said,¡±mr. liu, you¡¯re going too far.¡± they were all students, the flowers of the country. how could they be trash? there are good and bad results for every student, just like there are good and bad ones among us teachers. results can¡¯t exin everything!¡± ¡°their attitudes are bad, i didn¡¯t say their results are bad! although their results are indeed not good.¡± liu yufen sneered. ¡°i¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t seen them studying seriously, and you haven¡¯t seen how mo nan chong looks in ss!¡± ... she was more powerful and intimidating than the other teachers. he could be intimidated even when he went to ss. mo nan chong¡¯s ability was not any weaker than the teachers. it could be said that he was much stronger than the teachers. ¡°teacher ou, did you add some strange filter? even though you¡¯re a man, you can¡¯t be charmed by a student¡¯s beauty, right?¡± liu yufen nced at teacher ou and sneered. ¡± speaking of which, i saw something even more ridiculous. mo nan chong had actually seduced a man outside the school. this kind of thing should be punished!¡± ¡°teacher liu, don¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, mr. liu, why do you keep ndering ss 3.9? the children in ss 3.9 are all very obedient. although your rocket ss is very powerful, you can¡¯t say that about the children of ss 3.9, right? ¡± the rest of the teachers did not have a good impression of teacher liu. she had been ndering the children of ss 3.9 almost all the time. teacher liu saw that these people did not discuss with her and were even dissatisfied with her. she said in a bad mood, ¡± forget it, i told you that i won¡¯te. you¡¯ll know when the exam is over! ¡± Chapter 1618 1618 the top 100 alliance at night, before school ended, mo nan chong held his phone in deep thought. she made a phone call. ¡± hello, where¡¯s your boss? didn¡¯t i say i wanted to see him? where is he? ¡± how many days has it been? why isn¡¯t he here?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice was a little cold. at the same time, the person who picked up the call was shocked. that man was the man from the blue gang who had been hired by xiao ruoruo to deal with the students in ss 3.9. he was at the headquarters of the blue gang at the moment, still angry about being beaten up by mo nanchong. who knew that before he could look for trouble with mo nan chong, mo nan chong would call him first. ¡± it¡¯s you. you¡¯re just a little girl. what right do you have to order our boss around? who do you think you are? ¡± ¡± if you really want to see our boss, you cane to our headquarters yourself! ¡± the leader of the blue gang said. ¡°then telln wufeng to wait for me at the headquarters. i¡¯lle over after school.¡± mo nan chong hung up the phone after he finished speaking. the leader of the blue gang was speechless. ha. she actually dared to tell their boss to wait for her at the headquarters? did she know where the headquarters of the blue gang was? did she know what kind of existence the blue gang was? this little b * tch, she¡¯s here to die! he wanted to see if she coulde here. in the headquarters of the blue gang, the little leader had a look of disdain on his face. after hanging up the phone, he asked the person beside him, ¡± what is the boss doing? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s paying his respects to the ancestor.¡± the underling beside him said. ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look.¡± the little leader went straight to the ancestral hall. he didn¡¯t dare to go in, so he just waited outside. in the ancestral hall, a young man in a blue robe was paying his respects to a painting. he raised his head to look at the painting. there was a woman in the painting. although it was only a side profile, one could tell how beautiful the woman was. aftern wufeng finished paying his respects, he walked out. ¡°lin ku, what are you doing standing here?¡±n wufeng nced at the people at the door. ¡± don¡¯t you have anything to do? ¡± ¡°i have something to report to you.¡± as lin ku walked, he said respectfully, ¡± didn¡¯t i tell you before? we epted a mission, and then one of our people was beaten up by a student ... that student arrogantly said that she wanted to meet you. she just called and said that she wanted toe to our headquarters to see you! ¡± although it wasn¡¯t a big deal, lin ku still reported it ton wufeng. n wufeng nced at lin ku. ¡± the student who¡¯s very good at martial arts. can¡¯t you just do as you see fit? ¡± ¡°i want to activate the array in our headquarters.¡± lin ku nced atn wufeng and said nervously. hearing this,n wufeng looked deeply at lin ku. lin kui¡¯s words made him suspicious. usually, the headquarters ¡®array was very powerful, so they wouldn¡¯t use it unless there was really a very powerful expert barging in. but lin ku said he wanted to activate the formation at this moment? this surprised him. could it be that the student was so powerful that no one on their side could beat her? ¡± is she that powerful? ¡±n wufeng, who had always thought that then gang had no more talents, looked at lin ku. ¡°he¡¯s indeed quite powerful.¡± although he was very angry after being abused by mo nan chong, lin ku had to admit that mo nan chong was indeed very powerful, even more powerful than the few of them. ¡°that¡¯s great! i want to see her!¡±n wufeng said excitedly. lin ku was speechless. what thread? what was the meaning of boss¡¯s eyes shining and his excited expression? ¡°lin ku, you know that we are short of people, and then gang is short of powerful people!¡±n wufeng said with a long face, ¡± then gang has been in decline these years. our talents have withered, and we are almost removed from the top 100 in the world. the world¡¯s top 100petition is about to start again. if we don¡¯t have enough people, we won¡¯t be able to enter the top 100 alliance ... by then, our blue gang will really be doomed ... we need talents!¡± lin ku was speechless. what did you just say? need talents? and then, that little girl, do you like her? ¡± lin ku, we can¡¯t always take on those missions, can we? those missions for students, the students ¡®money ... we¡¯ll beughed at if we earn them. ¡±n wufeng looked at lin ku deeply. ¡± are you still a member of then gang? ¡± ¡°i am.¡± lin ku¡¯s expression becameplicated, and he even twitched twice. he had originally wanted to deal with that wretched girl from no. 1 middle school. he was not convinced, but he did not know what to say after hearingn wufeng¡¯s words. could it be that he had to apologize to that youngdy after being beaten up? after apologizing to the little girl, he still wanted to recruit her to the blue gang? althoughn wufeng¡¯s considerations were not wrong, and they were indeedcking in talent, they did not know why they were going downhill. however, if this continued and they advanced into the top 100 alliance, they would be finished. the blue gang didn¡¯t have many people to trade with them now, so they only earned this small amount of money ... to be honest, although xiao ruoruo¡¯s mission was a little embarrassing, it was the only mission they had received this month. if this continued, the blue gang would starve to death. ¡± that¡¯s why, lin ku, your face is not important. what¡¯s important is your talent! ¡± n wufeng patted lin ku¡¯s shoulder. ... lin ku choked. ¡± that¡¯s true, but even if she can beat us, she might not be very powerful ... it¡¯s fine if you want to recruit her, but you have to see her strength. should we activate the formation?¡± if they were not strong enough, it would be useless even if they were recruited! he had to pass their test first. ¡°what you said makes sense. then activate the formation, but be careful not to hurt anyone.¡±n wufeng said. ...... when mo nan chong arrived at the headquarters of the blue gang, he raised his head and took a look. this was an old house that had existed for a long time. although it had been built, its location had not changed much. mo nan chong pushed the door open and walked in. the door to the courtyard was left ajar, and arge courtyard was revealed when the door was pushed open. mo nan chong took a look and frowned. at the same time, in the hall,n wufeng, lin ku, and a few elders of the blue gang were watching the surveince footage. ... ¡°she¡¯s here!¡± ¡± that¡¯s her. she looks so ordinary. is she really that powerful? ¡± ¡°why does he look so familiar?¡± the few elders also knew what had happened, so they couldn¡¯t help but be a little suspicious when they saw the scene. mo nan chong looked a little skinny. although he was tall, he did not look like a very powerful person. she was also very beautiful. because she was so beautiful, it would give people the illusion that she was just a vase. the elders originally held great expectations, but after seeing the person, they instantly felt that it might not be possible. ¡°i can¡¯t just look at her. i think it¡¯s useless even if this girles! he¡¯s too young, he¡¯s only in high school!¡± ¡°yeah, can a high school student help us get into the top 100? you must be joking!¡± Chapter 1619 1619 i can give you my seat the elders all shook their heads. when they saw mo nan chong walk in and did not even notice the formation in the courtyard, everyone felt that mo nan chong was even more useless. ¡°there¡¯s no need to continue, right?¡± ¡°she doesn¡¯t even know that there¡¯s an array in the courtyard. she can¡¯t avoid it at all!¡± ¡± he¡¯s just an ordinary person. he might have learned taekwondo or something. in the end, lin ku, you guys are too weak! ¡± ¡°gang leader, there¡¯s no need!¡± the elders shook their heads one after another. ¡± that¡¯s all. they¡¯re not even as good as the people we recruited online in the past! if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re too poor, we would have started to recruit people online.¡± no one was optimistic about mo nan chong¡¯s chances. only lin ku frowned. although he did not want to admit it, he had to admit that they were beaten up by mo nan because they were too weak. it was clearly because mo nan was too strong that they were beaten up. ¡°it¡¯s not because we¡¯re too weak. since she¡¯s already here, let her try.¡± lin ku said. ¡°let her try?¡± the elders shook their heads, ¡± since you don¡¯t want to give up, then let¡¯s give it a try. however, the final result will definitely not be good! ¡± n wufeng had been watching the screen the whole time. he suddenly noticed that mo nan chong seemed to have raised his head and looked up. she seemed to have suddenly turned towards the camera and saw him. n wufeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. what was going on? could it be that she had discovered the surveince cameras here? those surveince cameras were very well hidden, and ordinary people would not be able to discover them! n wufeng swallowed and continued to read. the more he looked at mo nan chong, the more familiar he felt. ¡°did you guys notice that this little girl looks a little like someone?¡± ¡°like what?¡± ¡± just like our grandmaster ... ¡±n wufeng found it unbelievable, but the more he looked at mo nan chong, the more he felt that he looked like the person in the painting. ¡°how is that possible?¡± ¡°gang leader, i¡¯m afraid your eyesight hasn¡¯t been good recently!¡± ¡°how could it be grandmaster ... grandmaster has been dead for so many years, his bones have already turned to dust.¡± the elders looked atn wufeng speechlessly. ¡± don¡¯t tell me grandmaster has reincarnated? ¡± just as these people were speechless, mo nan chong had already walked in. there were a lot of formations on the ground, and there was almost no ce in the entire area where they could not be triggered. however, when the crowd was shocked, mo nan chong dodged all the formations in a few steps. she was clearly walking very casually, but none of these arrays were touched, as if they had not been opened at all. she walked in directly. ¡± she, she, she ... ¡± the great elder pointed at mo nan¡¯s pet with a trembling hand. ¡± is there something wrong with the formation? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so. i tried to open it ... normal people, even if we know where the array is, can¡¯t avoid it. this person ... how did he do it?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong withplicated expressions. an extremely beautiful youngdy walked in just like that, and did not trigger any of the formations. even those who knew formations like the back of their hands might not be able to avoid these formations so easily. however, mo nan chong had actually avoided it. this was simply too unbelievable. ¡°which one of you isn wufeng?¡± a cold voice came from the door. mo nan chong had already passed through the formation and entered the hall. then, her eyes fell onn wufeng. ¡± it¡¯s you. ¡± whenn wufeng saw mo nan chong, he felt an invisible pressure on his body. he looked at mo nan chong and shivered. it was too simr. it was exactly the same as the person in the painting. in other words, he was exactly the same as the person who had founded the blue gang. ¡°you, you, you¡¯re that mo nan chong?¡±n wufeng took a long time to calm himself down. ¡± you ... you¡¯re not the founder of the blue gang, are you? ¡± as soon asn wufeng finished speaking, one of the elders said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, our gang leader is crazy! ¡± the other elder¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡± our grandmaster died a few hundred years ago. ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s expression wasplicated as he raised an eyebrow.¡±......¡± she seemed to have forgotten something ... she was someone who had been dead for hundreds of years. if she suddenly appeared in the blue gang and told them that she was the founder, they would probably not believe her. even if they believed it, they might go crazy ... it was her fault for not being considerate. however, when he thought about whatn wufeng had said, mo nan chong could not help but look at him a few more times. this guy wasn¡¯t bad, he could recognize her at once. ¡°you, how did youe in just now?¡± lin ku, who had been unable to react, suddenly asked. ¡°i walked in,¡± mo nan chong nced at lin ku. ¡± i don¡¯t have wings either. i can¡¯t possibly fly in here! ¡± ¡± you, you ... ¡± there was an array in the courtyard. how could you have walked in? ¡± oh, the formation in your courtyard is too old. it should be changed. it can¡¯t stop anyone. ¡± mo nan chong then looked atn wufeng from then gang. ¡± leadern, does then gang always do such immoral things? did your ancestors teach you this?¡± ... she remembered that although she liked money, she didn¡¯t ask her subordinates to bully children often, right? he was earning a child¡¯s money, yet he still helped a child bully a child. he was too uncultured. ¡°no, no!¡±n wufeng did not know why, but when he looked at mo nan chong, he felt an inexplicable pressure. he was so nervous that he seemed to be under some kind of pressure. especially when mo nan chong had said that their formation was too old. how did she know that they had a formation in their courtyard? how did she know that their formation was very old? how did she know?! so, she really knew that there was an array, and she really avoided it! even he, the leader of then gang, might not be able to do this. n wufeng looked at mo nan chong with a fervent gaze. then, he said excitedly, ¡± are you interested in joining then gang? ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... i¡¯m talking about how you guys are earning money from children. i¡¯m also talking about how you guys are bullying children. ¡± ¡°we¡¯re at fault in this matter. i¡¯m sorry!¡±n wufeng said. ... mo nan chong was speechless. n wufeng was speechless. the two of them looked at each other, and neither of them spoke. after a long while,n wufeng suddenly knelt down in front of mo nanchong. ¡± miss mo, i hope that you can join the blue gang. even if you want to be our gang leader, i can give you my position. as long as you can bring the blue gang back to life, nothing else matters! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the blue gang?¡± n wufeng talked about the situation of the blue gang in the past few years with a sad face. they had been declining until now. the blue gang had no business and made a living by taking on missions. however, they could not take on good missions, so they had been living miserably by taking on these scattered missions. Chapter 1620 1620 chapter 1622-recruiting talents mo nanchong sat on the sofa with a cup of tea in his hand. after hearingn wufeng¡¯s words, his expression became more and moreplicated. the blue gang used to be the tenth-ranked gang in the world. her mouth twitched. they had fallen to this level. they couldn¡¯t even make it into the top 100. n wufeng had a helpless expression on his face, and the elders beside him also fell silent. indeed, the blue gang was one of the top ten gangs in the world when it was at its peak, but now it had declined to this extent. he couldn¡¯t even enter the top 100 in the world. ¡°miss mo, i can give you the position of the gang leader, do you have a kasaya?¡± n wufeng looked at mo nan chong expectantly, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by the elder beside him. ¡°gang leadern, what are you doing!¡± ¡°what sect master position? is this something that can be given to others so easily? you can¡¯t mess around!¡± the elders were a little anxious. after all,n wufeng wanted to give the position of the leader of the blue gang to a girl who was still in high school. wasn¡¯t this crazy?! she was just a youngdy. it was impossible for her to manage the gang and convince the people. the elders stopped chiefn one by one.n wufeng, on the other hand, looked calm. he had a good impression of mo nan chong, especially when he thought about the painting in the ancestral hall. he felt that mo nan chong had a very simr temperament to the grandfather in the painting. he had a feeling that mo nan chong might have been sent by the grandfather. mo nan chong¡¯s cold face cracked a little. she didn¡¯t know that the sect she had created so casually would be in such a bad state, and she didn¡¯t expect thatn wufeng would return this hot potato to her ... god knows how hard it was for her to throw this sect to someone else. in the end, this person actually wanted to return it to her! ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i don¡¯t think i should havee. goodbye!¡± mo nan chong stood up abruptly, as if he did not need to see him off, and turned to walk out. however,n wufeng grabbed her arm helplessly. ¡± you, don¡¯t go. you can¡¯t go! ¡± n wufeng did not care whether mo nan chong was a high school student or not. he refused to let mo nan chong leave. ¡± you can¡¯t leave unless you stay and join our gang! ¡± mo nan chong was a student at no. 1 middle school, a good school. the students from good schools were all talents. the reason the blue gang had declined so much was mainly because the people in the gang were not very smart. if there were some new blood in the gang, a few smart people, maybe the blue gang could still be saved? the other gangs were all either top students or outstanding talents in certain fields. the blue gang was like a refugee camp now. countless people had criticized them, and the blue gang was getting worse and worse. at the thought of this,n wufeng shamelessly pulled on mo nan chong. n wufeng was actually quite good-looking and had a good temperament. he looked like a gentle and elegant young master. at this moment, he was acting like a rascal. mo nan chong. she looked deeply atn wufeng. ¡± i don¡¯t want to inherit the position of the gang leader. are you sure that yourn gang still has any value to inherit? ¡± n wufeng was speechless. his sister¡¯s heart was pricked! the elders were heartbroken. ¡± you, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to inherit the blue gang, but you¡¯re stabbing us in the heart! ¡± mo nanchong shrugged and pattedn wufeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡± let me go. i can¡¯t turn the tide. i¡¯m just a high school student. besides, i like to sleep. i don¡¯t like trouble! ¡± ¡°no, i think you can!¡±n wufeng stared at mo nan chong. she could easily enter the array in the courtyard, so he believed that she could! mo nan chong did not know wheren wufeng¡¯s confidence in her came from, but the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch. he sizedn wufeng up and thought that he was his disciple¡¯s disciple after all, but he did seem to be in a bad state. ¡°i¡¯ll think about it ...¡± ¡°really?¡±n wufeng was excited. ¡± well, although the blue gang is not very rich, if you join us, we will give you money every month. it¡¯s true.¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... by the way, are the tea leaves you gave me expired? ¡± n wufeng looked at mo nan chong carefully. ¡± ¡± although it¡¯s expired, the taste shouldn¡¯t have changed much. hehehe ... it¡¯s not a problem for me to drink it normally. ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyebrows twitched again. very good, the leader of the blue gang was indeed a little miserable. she gaven wufeng a fake smile and said, ¡± you¡¯re really too miserable! ¡± then gang¡¯s decline did not start withn wufeng, so mo nan chong knew that it was notn wufeng¡¯s fault. whenn wufeng took over, then gang was already in such a state. n wufeng had even managed to slightly rebuild then gang, and it was much better than before. unfortunately, the blue gang had declined too quickly. if they wanted the blue gang to rise, they would have to participate in the top 100 league. the top 100 league was a league organized by the top 100 gangs in the world and hosted by the top 100 alliance. the content of thepetition was veryplicated, but as long as one could obtain certain results in variouspetitions, they would be the target of everyone¡¯s interest. therefore, this could be considered a great opportunity for the blue gang. of course, judging from the current situation, the blue gang had no chance of winning thepetition. after all, their talents were dwindling, and the blue gang didn¡¯t have anyone who could be of any use ... mo nan chong was sent out byn wufeng. when they were leaving, mo nan chong looked atn wufeng sympathetically and said, ¡± don¡¯t drink expired tea anymore. be careful not to spoil yourself! ¡± ... ¡°i won¡¯t.¡±n wufeng said with a smile. ¡°......¡± mo nan chong looked atn wufeng again and did not say anything. he fell into silence. when she left,n wufeng kept insisting that she muste to then gang. if she didn¡¯t want to be the gang leader, she could be the vice gang leader. mo nan chong looked atn wufeng and sighed. ...... wednesday. mo nan chong was giving a lecture to a group of people in the ssroom. as the exam was approaching, everyone was very nervous. they even made a bet with the rocket ss. all the teachers and students knew that ss 3.9 intended to make a dash for first ce this time. they didn¡¯t aim to be first in the school, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t best in the school. almost the entire school was mocking ss 3.9 for overestimating themselves. the bet was like this. if ss 3.9 won, they didn¡¯t need to clean the ssroom anymore. even if it was the ssroom, someone else would help clean it. ... then, the school would also give them some resources. if ss 3.9 lost, then the resources would naturally not be poured over, and they would also be responsible for the cleaning of the school¡¯s ces. it was also because of this that ss 3.9 wanted to fight for their pride. of course, ss 3.9 was also very confident. they had a top student. although this straight-a student almost never read, she seemed to know everything. when she taught, she did not need to prepare the lesson like the teacher and could speak at any time. she was also very efficient. Chapter 1621 1621 god bless invitation the whole ss was studying hard, and the atmosphere was a little depressing. mo nan chong had finished his ss and had gone out for a walk instead of sleeping. she was taking a walk in the school. after a while, the principal, the old man, came over and walked beside her. then, all kinds of questions were asked. ¡°how are lord rong and lord fourth recently? still not back? aiya, i haven¡¯t seen them for a long time. i kind of want to see them!¡± the principal sighed. ¡°it¡¯s a bit chaotic in the capital. do you know what happened? speaking of which, there¡¯s a bit of trouble in city S. have you heard that a lot of big shots have beening here recently?¡± ¡°darling girl, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°are you giving me a chance to speak again?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at the principal. ¡± are you too old? if you¡¯re old, you should go to a nursing home. normal people can¡¯t stand your noise.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not old yet!¡± the principal said. ¡°you¡¯re not old yet?¡± ¡°hehe, can¡¯t you be vigorous despite your age?¡± the principal asked. ¡°alright, then you can work for a few more years.¡± mo nanchong smiled. ¡°no, by the way, are you really not interested in being a vice-principal or something? i think if you be the vice-principal, you¡¯ll have a lot of benefits!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± mo nan chong rejected her immediately. ¡± if you have nothing better to do, you can go find someone else. there are many people in this world who are at a disadvantage. i¡¯m only a few years old. do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to be the vice-principal? ¡± ¡°how is it inappropriate? if i say it¡¯s appropriate, then it¡¯s appropriate. i¡¯m the principal, so i have the final say!¡± the principal snorted. ¡°oh, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°but, really, city S has been very lively recently. what¡¯s going on?¡± the principal asked. i heard that even some international organizations are here. there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know about it. you¡¯ve always been well-informed.¡± mo nanchong nced at the principal. ¡± i¡¯m not a busybody. ¡± ...... after the principal left, mr. ou and a few other teachers passed by. they were all teachers who had attended mo nan chong¡¯s lessons. they took the notes and rushed towards mo nan chong. mo nan chong was sitting and listening to music. when she saw mr. ou and the othersing over, she knew that the troublesome team was here. she looked away without saying anything and pretended that she did not see anything, then walked away quickly. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± ¡°hey, grandpa pet, wait for us!¡± ¡°mo nan chong!¡± ¡°dad! wait for us!¡± a group of teachers chased after mo nan chong in a frenzy. those who had attended mo nan chong¡¯s ss knew how powerful mo nan chong was. he was definitely more powerful than the teachers and even had a better way of thinking than them. most importantly, her lessons were simple and easy to understand. even students who did not have a good foundation could understand after listening to her. that was why the teachers would ask her all sorts of questions whenever they saw mo nan chong. if they could not solve the problem themselves, they could just ask her and she would be able to solve it. mo nan chong was speechless. although she tried her best to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear it, she finally stopped when she heard one of the teachers calling her ¡®daddy¡¯. ¡°call me grandpa.¡± mo nan chong looked at the teacher. ¡°grandpa!¡± that teacher really shouted out in excitement. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°teacher, don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± ¡± face isn¡¯t important. grandpa¡¯s answer is more important. please help me. this is a problem that our ss monitor has encountered. even i can¡¯t solve it. ¡± the teacher leaned over and asked in a low voice, ¡± grandpa, are you interested in joining our ss? i¡¯ll apply for a schrship for you, give you the best resources, treat you to a meal, and buy you a flight!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not interested,¡± mo nanchong took a look at it and asked for the form teacher¡¯sparison. he drew a few words on the paper and returned it to the teacher. ¡± you can give it to the top student in your ss. ¡± the teachers behind looked at mo nan chong excitedly. ¡± can master chong give us an answer too? we can¡¯t be too unfair! ¡± we¡¯re in the same school, and we¡¯re all teachers and students. you can¡¯t just help teacher zhu and not us, right?¡± ¡°grandpa, help me!¡± teacher ou said. ¡°grandpa, help me too!¡± ¡°grandpa, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± the teachers all called him grandpa. mo nan pampered the fetus. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect all the teachers to be like this? ¡± ¡°hehe!¡± after that, she helped a few people to solve the problems that needed to be solved. finally, the problem with the teachers was resolved. mo nan chong finally managed to calm down. she sat down on the bench, put on her earplugs, and closed her eyes to rest. at this time, xiao ruoruo did not seem to notice mo nan chong and walked to the woods. she was making a call on her phone.¡¯i¡¯ll go. god bless¡¯s banquet. i must go!¡¯ this was a rare opportunity. yingying, you also have an invitation, right? then we¡¯ll havepany when the timees.¡± xiao ruoruo hung up the phone after talking to the other party. then, she looked up and saw xiao qing, who was not far away. ... after all, he was the school hunk and a legendary figure, so xiao ruoruo went up to him as soon as she saw him. ¡°senior brother xiao.¡± xiao qing also saw xiao ruoruo, and he nodded at her. ¡°senior brother xiao, god bless is going to hold a banquet soon. are you going? it¡¯s very difficult to get an invitation to the banquet, and my master gave me one. do you want to go? you can bring one person with each invitation.¡± ¡°no need,¡± xiao qing nodded politely and turned to leave. however, she saw mo nan chong sitting on the bench. xiao qing, who had been a little cold, immediately walked toward mo nan chong. when he saw mo nan chong, his aura seemed to have softened a little. ¡°junior.¡± ¡°may i sit?¡± xiao qing asked. xiao ruoruo turned around and saw that xiao qing had actually greeted mo nan chong. she did not know when mo nan chong was here. could she have heard her call? ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong looked at xiao qing strangely. ¡± this chair doesn¡¯t belong to me. you can sit if you want to. ¡± although xiao qing was the most popr person in the school and was indeed very powerful, mo nan chong did not seem to be very interested in him. ... she didn¡¯t even seem to know him. xiao qing qing was not angry. she looked at mo nan chong with a smile. ¡± junior, do you want to go to god bless¡¯s banquet? i have an invitation card here, do you want it?¡± ¡°thank you, but i don¡¯t need it,¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡± alright then. if you need anything, just tell me. why don¡¯t we add each other on wechat? ¡± xiao qing was very friendly. mo nanchong nced at xiao qing a few times, took out his phone, and added xiao qing. a few minutester, someone called for xiao qing and he left. xiao ruoruo watched the whole process, then walked up to mo nan chong in a bad mood and looked down at her. because of her previous experience, she did not dare to get too close to mo nan¡¯s pet. ¡°do you know what god bless is?¡± Chapter 1622 1622 chapter 1624-storm mo nan chong looked up at xiao ruoruo. ¡± ¡°?¡± did god bless mean something else other than what she knew? mo nan chong looked at xiao ruoruo in confusion, waiting for her to continue. ¡± god bless is a very powerful organization. i don¡¯t think a person from the countryside like you has heard of it. it¡¯s very powerful, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not in contact with it. ¡± ¡°even our xiao family can only get a few invitations from the outer circle, but even those are very powerful.¡± ¡°someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to attend any god bless banquet.¡± ¡± only a stupid person like you would reject an invitation from a senior. it¡¯s toote for you to regret it! ¡± xiao ruoruo looked at mo nan chong, her eyes full of contempt. after listening for a long time, mo nanchong was sure that xiao ruoruo did not know as much as he did. she did not know any secret at all ... he thought he could find out who the boss behind god bless was. it seemed that it was impossible to know. mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders and did not say anything. xiao ruoruo looked at mo nan chong with disdain. ¡± this world is not the world you know. have you heard of lord rong and lord fourth?¡± ¡°lord rong? lord fourth?¡± hearing his parents ¡®names, mo nan chong could not help but look up at xiao ruoruo. ¡± heh, are you shocked? we might be able to meet them at god bless. ¡± xiao ruoruo sneered. ¡± you even rejected senior brother. let¡¯s see if you still have the face to ask for an invitation from him. ¡± after that, xiao ruoruo walked away. mo nan chong was speechless. it wasn¡¯t difficult to meet her parents, although they had started to travel all over the world after she grew up ... however, it wasn¡¯t a simple matter for her to want to see them. ...... ninth ss. this was because when he returned and saw that everyone was still engrossed in their studies, mo nan chong could not take it anymore. ¡°you guys are almost done. i¡¯ve taught you so much, can¡¯t you get second tost?¡± the students of ss 3.9 looked up at mo nan chong at the same time. ¡± no, we want to get first ce. ¡± ¡°first ce?¡± mo nanchong looked at the student who spoke and confirmed that he was talking about the first ce. mo nan chong¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡± with your iqs ... are you sure you¡¯re up to it? ¡± she had always felt that her ssmates ¡®iq wasn¡¯t very high. it wasn¡¯t a problem to be in thest ce, but it would be a little difficult to get a positive number, right? ¡°master pamper ... that expression of yours, it seems like you¡¯re despising us!¡± ¡°do we look like we can¡¯t get first ce?¡± the students of ss 3.9 were a little depressed. ¡± that¡¯s true, but the students in the rocket ss are all geniuses ... you guys ... ¡± are you sure there¡¯s no distance between you and geniuses? ¡± we¡¯re all geniuses too. it¡¯s all because we didn¡¯t study hard in the past. but this time, didn¡¯t you help us? ¡± a student said, ¡± we are all improving rapidly. ¡± mo nan chong looked at the crowd. ¡± that¡¯s fine too ... good luck? ¡± should she encourage them? if they couldn¡¯t get first ce, would they be unable to recover from the failure? mo nanchong could not help but worry about these people. of course, the students of ss 3.9 were still full of energy, especially after mo nan chong¡¯s encouraging words. they were even more certain that they could challenge the rocket ss. after that, everyone began to study even harder. ...... at night, at the mountain top vi. mo nan was fighting with storm in the yard. storm had just returned recently. because it felt that the ce it went with lord rong and the others was not fun at all, it flew back alone. the critical hit had also returned, but xu ying ¡®er had a concert, so this guy went to the concert to be xu ying¡¯ er¡¯s guest. the storm was still following lord rong and lord fourth. ¡°aowu aowu¡± storm couldn¡¯t beat lord rong or little miss. it was so depressed that its face turned green. after being defeated by mo nan¡¯s pet, it was so angry that it hid in the grass, revealing its butt. mo nan chong was speechless. when mo nanyu came back, he saw a white butt in the yard. because of the fluffy hair, he could not see the head, as if there was a huge ball of cotton. ¡°what is it doing?¡± mo nanyu knew storm had returned, but he did not expect it to be like this. ... ¡°oh ... she¡¯s angry with herself because she can¡¯t beat me.¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡± storm, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t beat me. after all, i¡¯m almost as strong as mom. ¡± ¡°aowu aowu,¡± storm let out a depressed cry. ¡± let¡¯s go back for dinner, ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± second brother said he¡¯ll bring back some things from the north thearch club. ¡± as soon as storm heard this, it immediately pulled out its head. to be honest, the main reason why it didn¡¯t continue to follow lord rong and lord fourth was that it didn¡¯t have enough food to eat. there was really nothing to eat in those messy forbidden areas and some no-man¡¯snd! there wasn¡¯t anything good to eat, and it couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so it took song junlin¡¯s ne back. not long after, mo nanting returned with chu yan. chu yan was here to give mo nan chong an invitation and also to get a free meal. ¡°darling little sister, this is an internal invitation card. you can enter god bless¡¯s internal banquet. the people who attend god bless¡¯s internal banquet are basically god bless¡¯s people. there are also some big shots from the international scene.¡± chu yan said. ¡± darling little sister, you seem to have always been interested in god bless. why? ¡± ... chu yan knew that mo nan chong was not interested in many things. she was strong in everything, but she was not interested in anything. however, he had always been curious about god bless. ¡± god bless¡¯s boss is my idol. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i want to ask him why god bless has been doing better and better over the past few hundred years ... ¡± they were all human beings, so why did hern gang end up like this? ¡°who¡¯s the boss of god bless?¡± chu yan asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± mo nan chong replied. chu yan thought,¡±so you¡¯re going to idolize someone you don¡¯t know?¡± however, god bless was indeed powerful. as an intelligence organization, they had always been very secretive. although they had now appeared in the public eye, the boss of god bless was still very mysterious. moreover, no one knew where god bless¡¯s secret base was located. everyone thought that god bless was mysterious and powerful. it was now the world¡¯srgest intelligence organization with the most talented people. one had to admit that god bless was indeed good at recruiting talents. mo nan chong knew about most of the organizations in the world. other than some unknown ones, she knew almost everything about the other big organizations. after all, her mother, father, and godfather ... they all had powerful organizations under them and were very familiar with the big shots. however, she was very curious as to why she had never been able to find out anything about god bless. Chapter 1623 1623 it¡¯s simple! the day of the school¡¯s monthly exams had arrived. as soon as mo nanchong entered the ssroom, he could feel the tension and excitement in the air. they were nervous because everyone was worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get first ce. they were excited because they thought about how if they managed to rank first, the entire advanced ss would have to submit to them. just thinking about it made them excited. ¡°calm down a little. no matter whether the results are good or bad, you don¡¯t have to be too excited.¡± it was rare for her to speak up andfort them. she even praised them, ¡± actually, you guys aren¡¯t that bad. the geniuses of the rocket ss are just so-so, you guys might be better than them! ¡± hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, everyone became even more excited. after all, master chong had never praised them before. this was the first time he had praised them like this. ¡°grandpa pet! don¡¯t worry, even if it¡¯s for you, we¡¯ll work hard!¡± ¡± the geniuses of the advanced ss are just so-so. even if we¡¯re not geniuses, we can still defeat them! ¡± ¡± everyone, you must work hard. you must get good results! ¡± everyone was very excited. they all wanted to get a good result. they wanted ss 3.9 to rise up and stop embarrassing themselves. mo nan chong had already helped them with their weak foundations. they believed that they would definitely be able to get good results! with mo nan chong¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted. the exam wasn¡¯t held in their own ss, and it was in a different order, so when it was time, everyone went to their respective exam venues. she did not mind that mo nan chong had been assigned to ss three. this month¡¯s exam questions were a little difficult, but of course, it was nothing to darling. after all, she had lived a long time and learned a lot. these questions were not difficult for her. after spinning the pen around twice, mo nan chong began to do all kinds of questions. she first nced at the entire paper, then began to do the questions. she was very fast and very smooth, as if she didn¡¯t need to think. xiao ruoruo happened to be assigned to the same examination hall as her. she sat not far from her, just enough to see mo nan chong¡¯s speed. she felt that it was ridiculous. with this speed, she probably didn¡¯t even see the questions clearly, but she actually filled out all the questions with ease. she either knew the answer long ago, or she just wrote it blindly. under normal circumstances, the school¡¯s exam questions would not be easily revealed, so mo nan chong was most likely writing blindly. xiao ruoruo had a funny look on her face. after a few nces, she began to do her own questions. ss 3.9 had even bet that they would no longer best. if they were to let someone who had no foundation and studied before teach them, who would best in the exam if not them? xiao ruoruo, who had been a little worried that ss 3.9 would be second tost in the exam, was not so worried anymore. she lowered her head and continued to do the questions. on the other hand, mo nan chong had finished all the questions in less than half an hour. she did not check it and fell asleep the moment she put it down. she didn¡¯t hand in her paper early, but she dozed off after she finished, which made the invigtor a little dissatisfied with her. the invigtor would walk to her side from time to time and knock on her table, reminding her to check it again. mo nan chong was a little annoyed at being woken up so many times. she raised her head and looked deeply at the invigtor. she was about to get angry, but she held it in. in the end, she controlled her temper and didn¡¯t let herself get angry. ...... after the exam, everyone took a break. a group of people from ss 3.9 gathered together to discuss the exam. someone asked how mo nan chong did. ¡°i didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡°......¡± ¡°it¡¯s about to start again. i hope the invigtor will let me have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± mo nan chong mumbled as he turned to leave. everyone was speechless. i¡¯m more ruthless than you. they didn¡¯t even have time to do the questions and check, but grandpa pet just fell asleep ... they knew that master chong was very powerful, so they did not think that mo nan chong had simply written the questions or had gone to sleep without answering them. they knew that mo nan chong must have had more than enough time to finish the questions and went to sleep. everyone continued with their respective exams. the day¡¯s exams were over, and everyone was exhausted. in the advanced ss, many people were discussing the results of today¡¯s exam. after all, they had a bet with ss 3.9, so everyone was curious about how they did. after all, ss 3.9 had previously vowed that they would definitely not best this time. in addition, teacher fang haoming also seemed to be very confident, which made the rocket ss a little suspicious. although they felt that ss 3.9 couldn¡¯t soar to the sky in one go, they might really be able to get into thest two. ... ¡°ss 3.9 shouldn¡¯t have the strength, right?¡± ¡± ss 3.9 used to be the worst. they¡¯ve always been a burden. i don¡¯t believe that their grades can really improve in such a short time! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. their ss doesn¡¯t have a teacher. that mo nan chong has only stayed in our ss for less than a day. can she really lead them to get good results? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. i think they¡¯re just pretending! ¡± ¡± yes, i agree. the test this time is extremely difficult. many people in our ss didn¡¯t do well. not to mention them, i think they all did very badly! ¡± liu yufen came in from outside and heaved a sigh of relief when she heard everyone discussing this matter. even though she looked down on ss 3.9, she was still a little worried because teacher ou and the rest had been saying that ss 3.9 was not bad. especially when she saw how well-liked mo nan¡¯s pet was. it seemed like all the teachers liked her. she could not help but feel a little worried. would those teachers secretly give her extra lessons? would those teachers secretly give her an answer? in any case, liu yufen was worried about all of this. after all, she was the one who chased mo nan chong out and the one who had gone against the other teachers and looked down on fang haoming. ... ¡°how does everyone feel about this?¡± liu yufen asked. ¡± it¡¯s quite difficult. i think there will be people who fail in our ss. ¡± someone said. ¡°if someone in our ss fails, i don¡¯t think anyone in ss 3.9 will pass!¡± ¡°teacher liu, don¡¯t worry. our ss is not bad!¡± ¡± ss 3.9 is a trashy ss. they¡¯re definitely at the bottom. we don¡¯t have to worry about cleaning anymore. everyone can focus on their studies! ¡± the people in ss 3.9 were discussing among themselves, full of confidence. liu yufen then turned to xiao ruoruo. ¡± ruoruo, how do you feel? ¡± ¡± mathematics is a little difficult. english readingprehension is also a little difficult. ¡± xiao ruoruo said. ¡°there¡¯s no need to talk about brainiac. your difficulty level is not the same as ours. someoneughed and said,¡±no matter how difficult it is, you will still be number one!¡±¡± someone said with a smile. the corners of xiao ruoruo¡¯s lips curled up, and she became modest. she smiled faintly and said, ¡± not necessarily. don¡¯t we still have mo nan to pamper our ssmates? ¡± Chapter 1624 1624 a dozennguages the situation in ss 3.9 waspletely different from that of the rocket ss. after the exam, the group of people in the ss discussed where to go to y. they didn¡¯t discuss the exam questions and said that they were too simple. ¡°everyone said that the questions this time were difficult, but i actually thought that they were too simple. i feel like i¡¯m floating!¡± ¡± it¡¯s really easy. there were many questions that grandpa pampered us before. grandpa pampered us so domineeringly! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed a difficult test, but the teacher used perverted questions to train us, so we¡¯ve all been trained.¡± ¡°i feel like my results this time are pretty good!¡± ¡°me too. this is the first time i¡¯ve filled up the paper.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think he¡¯ll best, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s definitely not the case. i think that no matter how bad it is, it¡¯ll be in the top three. we¡¯re not really stupid. everyone is actually very smart. it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have time to study, so we fell behind on our homework. now that we¡¯ve made up for it, how can it be bad? what a joke!¡± ...... the next day, everyone went to ss as usual. because the test papers had not been graded yet, no one knew how the results were. however, ss 3.9 was still quite confident in themselves. the advanced ss was also confident that ss 3.9 would not be able to achieve anything. hence, when the two sses met, the rocket ss couldn¡¯t help but mock and ridicule ss 3.9. ¡± you guys just wait to clean up for us. ss 3.9, i don¡¯t think you need to wait any longer. let¡¯s start cleaning now. ¡± someone smugly said to the people of ss 3.9. ¡°the results aren¡¯t even out yet. are you guys so confident that we¡¯ll still best?¡± the people in ss 3.9 were so angry that theyughed. ¡± we¡¯re still waiting for you to do the cleaning! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s impossible for us to do cleaning.¡± ¡± rocket ss, just you wait. you¡¯ll definitely clean up for us! ¡± the two sides quarreled for a while. mo nan chong was dozing off on the desk in the ss. at the same time, the principal sent liu yufen over to show the foreign team around because there weren¡¯t many students who were good at english in the school. liu yufen was quite proud of herself because the principal needed her help. then, she left the principal¡¯s office with the principal. liu yufen said as she walked, ¡± principal, the results are out. if ss 3.9 is still very bad, i suggest you cancel it. ¡± the principal frowned and nced at liu yufen. ¡± mr. liu, if i give up on the students of ss 3.9, where are they going? ¡± they were still so young, they couldn¡¯t just go into society, right? their family backgrounds aren¡¯t that good.¡± ¡± i just feel that there¡¯s no need to waste the school¡¯s resources on them, especially that mo nan chong. ¡± liu yufen said unhappily, ¡± she¡¯s already taken a break from school for a few years. why is she still here? i don¡¯t think she¡¯s here for school. she¡¯s just sleeping every day. ¡± she¡¯s just wasting her parents ¡°hard-earned money!¡± the principal nced at liu yufen and hesitated. ¡± the little darling isn¡¯t that kind of person. ¡± she was too smart and knew everything, so she slept ... but she was very obedient and helped him take care of ss 3.9. he had always been worried about the children in ss 3.9, but now he was at ease. with the results this time, ss 3.9 shouldn¡¯t be too bad. liu yufen was too biased against little darlings. ¡°how could she not be? have you ever seen her not sleeping in ss? which student is like this? principal, what do you think?¡± liu yufen was a little annoyed. she felt that the principal was biased towards mo nan chong. he did not know why he was so biased towards mo nan chong. he was biased towards the children of ss 3.9, but he was even more biased towards mo nan chong. she was so biased that it was ridiculous. ¡°principal, you¡¯re the principal. you can¡¯t be so biased. i don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good about mo nan chong that you¡¯re so biased towards her. ¡± ¡°did she give you something in return?¡± ¡°what¡¯s so great about her? what else can she do for you?¡± liu yufen sneered. ¡± she¡¯s going to receive a foreign guest today. do you think she can? ¡± if it were xiao ruoruo from our ss, she would definitely be able to treat them well!¡± the principal nced at liu yufen. ¡± teacher liu, i¡¯m not the one with prejudice. it¡¯s you. ¡± why couldn¡¯t mo nan chong receive them? since you¡¯ve said so, i¡¯ll have my little darlinge over. wait a moment, you stay by my side and don¡¯t talk.¡± as he spoke, the principal made a call to mo nan chong. ¡°darling, can you help me with something?¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing big. there are a few foreigners. we don¡¯t speak the samenguage. can youe over and receive them? ¡± ¡°i know that sleeping is more important than the sky. how about you continue sleeping after receiving me?¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± the principal hung up the phone after a few words and looked at liu yufen. ¡± teacher liu, wait a minute. you can see if she canmunicate with people without your help. ¡± the principal knew that mo nan doted on her. she was the daughter of lord rong and lord fourth. she had been a super genius since she was young. she knew more than tennguages at the age of three to five. how could she have degenerated now? he didn¡¯t believe it. mo nan¡¯s pet dog could almost speak english, okay? a few minutester, mo nan chong came overzily. she was yawning and left in a very cool manner. the principal was very happy to see her. ¡± you¡¯re finally here. ¡± mo nanchong nced at the principal and then at liu yufen. ¡± isn¡¯t teacher liu here? why did you call me? ¡± ... ¡°teacher liu only knows english, but there are people from several countries here.¡± the principal said, ¡± you need to make them feel at home. it¡¯s better to use thenguage of their hometown. ¡± mo nanchong nced at the principal. ¡± why are you so nosy? ¡± although heined, he still followed the principal to receive the foreign guests. the group of foreign guests were all very powerful and had a certain status in the academic world, so the principal paid special attention to them. mo nan chong knew that, so when he saw these people, he corrected his attitude. he did not look as sloppy as before, but he still had the air of a gangster. she greeted these people in severalnguages and then said that she was their trantor this time. the foreign guests were a little surprised when they saw mo nan chong. they had thought that mo nan chong was just a pretty face, but when she opened her mouth, they were all stunned. not only did she know which country they were from, but she also asked him question marks in their own localnguage. this was definitely not something an ordinary person could do. the foreign guests were a little impressed. mo nan chong then helped the principal to introduce him to other people. ... even though liu yufen could not understand what mo nan chong was saying, she could tell that mo nan chong¡¯s linguistic talent had shocked the foreigners. she even repeated it in english, which made her even more shocked. mo nan chong¡¯s english was not just a standard. her spoken english was very good, almost perfect. even she could not do it to this level. Chapter 1625 1625 the results are out! liu yufen had already prepared herself to speak up as soon as mo nan chong was unable to receive these people. she had a mocking smile on her face the entire time. she had always thought that mo nan chong would not be able to say anything. however, she did not expect mo nan chong to know so manynguages. even his english seemed to be much better than hers. liu yufen was in a daze. as for the foreign guests, they had been following mo nan chong around the school to observe the situation. no matter what kind of introduction it was, mo nan chong did a good job. the principal followed behind and nced at the dumbfounded liu yufen. ¡± teacher liu, did you see that? she has the capital. ¡± so what if i¡¯m biased towards her? she¡¯s such a genius, so it¡¯s only right that everyone is biased towards her. ¡± hearing the principal¡¯s words, liu yufen was speechless for a long time. ¡°i ...¡± liu yufen choked and didn¡¯t say anything else. she knew that her spoken english was definitely not as good as mo nan chong¡¯s. she thought for a moment and looked at the principal. ¡± even if she knows manynguages, what about her grades? i don¡¯t believe that her grades can be that good! even if he could get full marks for english, what about the rest? it¡¯s not like she can get full marks in all the other subjects.¡± the principal looked at liu yufen deeply. ¡± teacher liu, you¡¯ll know when the results are out. ¡± besides, isn¡¯t it impressive enough to get full marks in one subject?¡± ¡°teacher liu, you¡¯re an english teacher. you should know about the test paper this time. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else for you to do here, you can go.¡± liu yufen¡¯s expression was unsightly. it was obvious that the principal did not want her anymore now that he had mo nan chong. mo nan¡¯s pampering was indeed amazing, but she felt ufortable and did not want to admit it at all ... fortunately, she was only good at english. that was nothing. any one of them could be more powerful than her. ...... mo nan chong apanied the foreign guests for a while. these people chatted happily with her and even invited her to apany them for the next few days. it would be best if she could apany them wherever they went. however, mo nan chong rejected it. she told them coldly that she had her own things to do and if they needed someone to apany them, they could find someone else. ...... the school¡¯s results were only released the next day. once the results were out, the results were released in the school. after all, everyone knew about the bet between ss 3.9 and the advanced ss, so everyone was very excited. the principal was also very excited, so he joined in the fun. he immediately asked the teachers to sort out the results and put up a list in the school for all the students to see. after all, this matter had caused a hugemotion, and all three grades were very concerned about this situation. ss 3.9 was known for being the worst student ss, while the rocket ss was known for being the best ss. who knew what kind of sparks would fly when these two sses shed? ¡± needless to say, the rocket ss will definitely win. ss 3.9 is always far behind the second-tost ce in every exam. how could they possibly get to the second-tost ce? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. every exam, the results are based on the ss. ss 3.9 is definitely at the bottom, that goes without saying.¡± ¡± i really don¡¯t know where ss 3.9 got their courage from. they actually want topete with the rocket ss! ¡± ¡°this is called asking to be humiliated!¡± ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. ss 3.9 will know how to spell the word ¡®lose¡¯ter! ¡± ¡°the people from the rocket ss are here!¡± ¡°even the people from ss 8 are here!¡± ¡°hahaha, the people from ss 8 are probably here to see if the rocket ss has surpassed them. our middle sses are definitely doing well, but ss 8 is definitely worried that ss 9 will surpass them!¡± ¡°we¡¯re not worried at all.¡± someone from ss 3.8 said, ¡± how can our ss 3.8 be surpassed by ss 3.9! ¡± ¡± ss 3.9 has always been behind our ss 3.8. we¡¯re just here to see how they¡¯re at the bottom! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, don¡¯t look down on our ss 8!¡± the group of people discussed animatedly. hearing these discussions, everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads to look at the people of ss 8. then, everyone turned to look at the people from the rocket ss. the members of the advanced ss were rather friendly to the members of the 8th ss. someone said to them, ¡± don¡¯t worry, those trash from the 9th ss will never surpass you! ¡± at this time, because the results were going to be released, the people of ss 3.9 also came over one after another. the people in ss 3.9 seemed to have undergone some military training. each and every one of them was very serious. they walked in an orderly manner and did not make any noise. ye jing and feng yi walked in front with a serious look on their faces. someone saw theming over and had a mocking expression on his face. ¡°ss 3.9 actually has the nerve toe over!¡± ¡± they definitely can¡¯t surpass ss eight. if they can really surpass ss eight, i¡¯ll live stream myself swallowing shoes! ¡± ye jing nced at the man and smiled. ¡± i¡¯ll allow you to swallow a child¡¯s shoe, otherwise it¡¯ll get stuck! ¡± ¡°hehe, do you really think that you can surpass ss eight? who do you think you are?¡± ... ¡± that¡¯s right. they¡¯ve always been such a trashy ss. how could they possibly surpass ss eight? ¡± there were still all kinds of shaking and mocking voices around them. they felt that no matter how strong ye jing and the others were, they couldn¡¯t surpass ss 3.9. after all, they had always been at the bottom. not to mention the bottom,pared to the average of ss 8, they might be 30 to 50 points behind. this meant that it was impossible for them to improve so much in such a short time. they can¡¯t surpass ss 8. it¡¯s impossible. ¡± why isn¡¯t mo nan chong here? is she embarrassed to show up because she knows that she¡¯s blown her own trumpet? ¡± someone asked in a mocking tone. ¡± that¡¯s right, everyone in ss 3.9 is here. why is mo nan chong the only one who isn¡¯t here? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so embarrassing!¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, the results are about to be out! there¡¯s a good show to watch!¡± ¡°i think your ss doesn¡¯t need to care about this mo nan chong. in the future, let her do the cleaning. after all, she was the one who started this. ss 3.9 has always been fine. it¡¯s only after mo nan chong¡¯s appearance that they¡¯ve decided to have these meaninglesspetitions.¡± ... ¡°isn¡¯t that so?¡± a group of people mocked and ridiculed him. feng yi had received mo nan chong¡¯s help, so he could not take it when he heard these words. he looked at the group of people with some anger. ¡± we are happy to do so. it¡¯s none of your business. don¡¯t you think you are being too nosy? ¡± ¡± hehe, i¡¯m dying ofughter. you¡¯re still speaking up for mo nan chong at a time like this! ¡± ¡°the people in ss 3.9 seem to be possessed.¡± ¡± forget it, let¡¯s look at the results. the list is ready, we can see it now! ¡± the group of people looked up. because the ce where the results were released was very big and high, and the words were also very big, everyone could see it clearly when they looked up. Chapter 1626 1626 first in the level everyone thought that ss 3.9¡¯s results would be very bad, and that the first ce would definitely be xiao ruoruo from the rocket ss. but when they saw the list, everyone was stunned. there were three lists in total. the first one was the top 100 of the individual rankings, as well as the top 100. the second one was the ss ranking, as well as the ss average score. the third chapter was everyone¡¯s results. everyone¡¯s first nce was naturally to see who was in the top 100 and whether the top 100 had their own names. everyone expected that the first ce in the first ce would naturally be xiao ruoruo. after all, xiao ruoruo had almost always been the first in the level since she was a child. she was a true top student. the whole school knew about this. however, at this moment, everyone was a little dumbfounded. at first nce, the first ce on the list was not xiao ruoruo. it was not xiao ruoruo¡¯s name, but mo nan chong¡¯s. everyone even took a closer look to make sure that the rankings were not arranged in reverse. after a long time, someone finally reacted. ¡± ¡°the first ce, all full marks! holy shit, mo nan chong got full marks, is this for real?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible. i used to take the same exam as mo nan chong. i¡¯ve seen her casually finish her answers on every exam and then go to sleep. you¡¯re telling me that she¡¯s always right even though she¡¯s scribbling nonsense? it¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t believe that mo nan chong can¡¯t be that powerful! ¡± ¡°f * ck, is this for real? i¡¯m going crazy!¡± ¡± that¡¯s too scary. is mo nan chong that powerful? ¡± ¡°i suspect she¡¯s cheating!¡± ¡± xiao ruoruo is first every year. why isn¡¯t she first this time? she can¡¯t continue! ¡± ¡± wait a minute, this must be a joke. xiao ruoruo isn¡¯t first, and she¡¯s not second either. everyone, take a look. isn¡¯t this too ridiculous? ¡± because of this person¡¯s words, everyone looked up. then, he saw that xiao ruoruo¡¯s name had actually appeared in the fifth ce on the list, and the top four were actually all from ss 3.9. although they could not get full marks like mo nan chong, their results were still very good. ss 3.9 was famous for being the trashy version of the school, and everyone thought that ss 3.9 wasn¡¯t good. however, at this moment, when they saw the list, everyone fell into silence and was stunned. then, some people were already looking at the second list, at the ss rankings. then, everyone fell into silence again. they thought that even if a few dark horses appeared in ss 3.9, they wouldn¡¯t be too strong. with just a nce, ss 3.9 was actually first! first ce! the rocket ss actually came in second. in other words, the best ss had been surpassed by the worst ss. in the past, no one had dared to imagine it, but at this moment, such a scene had really appeared. just now, many people were saying that ss 3.9 couldn¡¯t surpass ss 3.8. now, they were simply pped in the face. why couldn¡¯t they? not only did they surpass ss 8, but they also surpassed the rocket ss! ¡°is this real? i¡¯m not blind, right?¡± ¡°d * mn, that¡¯s impossible. ss 3.9 doesn¡¯t have a teacher to teach them, how can they be first? this is absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°mom, i¡¯m in shock!¡± ¡± i suddenly feel like ss 3.9 isn¡¯t trash. ss 3.9 is a god-like ss! ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t ss 3.9 too strong? they can achieve this level without a teacher? ¡± not to mention the other sses, even ss 3.9¡¯s own people were stunned. their best prediction was to surpass ss 8. although they were quite confident in themselves, everyone was still very incredulous when they heard the helper say that they were the first. after all, it was the worst ss, and their resources would be reduced at any time. they were also often threatened to leave the ss. in the end, they actually managed to counterattack and became number one? this was truly unbelievable, and they almost couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡± wait a minute, ss monitor ye jing, you¡¯re second! ¡± a student from ss 3.9 eximed, ¡± holy sh * t, you actually got second ce in the level. you¡¯re too amazing! ¡± ¡°fengxi is third!¡± ¡°f * ck, feng yi, you¡¯re third in the whole school? f * ck, that¡¯s so unfair, i must¡¯ve crammed in for you, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s so unfair. i¡¯ve been giving you a one-on-one crash course. no wonder you¡¯re third!¡± ¡± the ss monitor is indeed the ss monitor. he¡¯s actually second in the grade! ¡± ¡± our grandpa pampered is still the best. he can even rank first in the level in his sleep! ¡± everyone was extremely excited. everyone was in disbelief. mo nan chong was too powerful. ¡°right, let¡¯s take a look at the other people in our ss.¡± ¡± our ss is actually ranked first in the entire grade. we thought that it would be good if we could get sixth, seventh, or eighth ce. who would have thought that we would actually be first? is the rocket ss only so-so? ¡± ... ¡°isn¡¯t it time to return the trash to the rocket ss?¡± ¡°you trash from the advanced ss are the best!¡± the people of ss 3.9 were very excited, and they were talking loudly. many people around them had note back to their senses. the others had not changed, and the only change this time was that ss 3.9 had rushed up. not only did he make it up, but he even exceeded his expectations and made it to the first ce. this was simply too exaggerated. ¡± fromst ce to first ce, how did he do it? ¡± the people around them were still dumbfounded. they couldn¡¯t ept that ss 3.9 had actually rushed to the first ce. they were clearly a trashy ss, so how did they manage to get to the top? this was truly uneptable and unbelievable. ¡°i wonder what rank i¡¯m in!¡± ¡°let me see what rank i¡¯m in. grandpa pampered us so much, so i don¡¯t think our results are too bad, right?¡± the people from ss 3.9 were the most excited. they were looking at their names everywhere. ... then, there were exmations. ¡°damn, i actually made it into the top 100?¡± ¡°no way, i can also get into the top 100?¡± ¡± heavens, i¡¯m actually not in thest ce. i¡¯m actually in the top 50? ¡± ¡°amazing, i¡¯m actually so powerful!¡± ¡°i¡¯m really good at teaching. without me, i might¡¯ve even gotten thest ce ...¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never thought that i¡¯d be able to get such a good result in my life!¡± ¡°my mom might beat me up when she sees my results?¡± ¡°why would i beat you? you did so well. shouldn¡¯t i reward you and praise you? why would i beat you?¡± ¡°my improvement is too exaggerated. if i don¡¯t believe it, i¡¯ll definitely think that i cheated. i actually dared to cheat ... ah, my mother is so fierce. you don¡¯t know, she¡¯s like a tigress.¡± ¡°how can you describe your mother like that? are you joking?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not here to be funny. i¡¯m serious. my mom is really fierce ...¡± on one hand, the people in ss 3.9 were happy, but on the other hand, they were frowning. how were they going to exin to their families that they had done so well? Chapter 1627 1627 how do you exin this? ¡°impossible!¡± ¡°ss 3.9 can¡¯t possibly do so well!¡± a few people from the advanced ss had expressions of disbelief on their faces. they had been silent for a long time, and now they had finallye back to their senses. they finally realized what kind of results ss 3.9 had gotten, and they finally realized how badly they had done. this was truly unbelievable. how could they have done so badly! in fact, it wasn¡¯t that the rocket ss had done badly, but that ss 3.9 had done too well. they were close to an unexinable degree. even the people in ss 3.9 found it unbelievable. they couldn¡¯t believe that they had actually gotten the first ce in the entire grade. they were clearly trash. alright, now that trash had suddenly be a dark horse, how were they supposed to exin this? at the same time, xiao ruoruo and liu yufen were walking toward them. they arrived a littlete after a short discussion. liu yufen was a little happy to see so many people around. ¡± xiao ruoruo, the results are out. you won¡¯t let me down this time, will you? ¡± xiao ruoruo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡± i did my best. ¡± he just didn¡¯t know if there would be any dark horses in this exam. after all, ss 3.9 has been saying that their grades will be very good and that mo nan chong will be very good.¡± ¡°what are you being modest for? ss 3.9 might not even be stronger than ss 3.8, how could they possibly ride on top of you?¡± liu yufen sneered. ¡± you¡¯re my most promising student. that frivolous mo nan chong is definitely not as good as you. ¡± i heard that she was sleeping during the exam. i don¡¯t know if she was overconfident or just gave up.¡± ¡°shameless people can be found everywhere. don¡¯t learn from them.¡± liu yufen heard someone calling them when she walked over, and then many people turned around to look at liu yufen and xiao ruoruo. especially when they saw xiao ruoruo, everyone¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. liu yufen saw that everyone was paying attention to xiao ruoruo, and some even asked xiao ruoruo to go over and take a look. she suddenly felt happy and confident. looking at these people¡¯s attitudes, it was clear that xiao ruoruo would definitely be the top student in the school again. it was indeed a treasure trove. this child had always been a treasure, always getting good grades. liu yufen¡¯s face was full of smiles, and she couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡± ruo ruo, hurry up and take a look. you must be in first ce again. look, everyone¡¯s looking at you differently now. ¡± liu yufen clearly had a big misunderstanding about these gazes. she had no idea what theplicated look in his eyes meant. xiao ruoruo also thought that everyone was looking at her because of her shocking results. she knew that the test this time was very difficult, so everyone would be surprised if she did well. she had no choice. she had always been so smart. not only was he smart, but he was also always very hardworking. it was difficult for such a person not to seed. xiao ruoruo walked forward quickly, then looked up at the list and said, ¡± don¡¯t mind me, everyone. this exam was a bit difficult. i did well because i had a good foundation ... ¡± ¡°xiao ruoruo, you¡¯d better look at your results first.¡± someone reminded xiao ruoruo. he could tell that xiao ruoruo thought that she had performed better than usual, but in fact, her results were a little bad this time. although her overall results were still very good, there were four people who had better results than her and one who had a perfect score. her results were not enough. xiao ruoruo also did not expect that when she looked up, she would see that the name in first ce was not hers, but mo nan chong. she was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡± you¡¯re in thest ce this time? ¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s a positive number.¡± someone beside her said, looking at xiao ruoruo with a moreplicated expression. xiao ruoruo used to be the talk of the town in school, but after mo nan¡¯s adoration of her, she no longer received so much attention. although she was still pretty, she was not as pretty as mo nan chong. although she was very talented, she was not as good as mo nan chong. even the school hunk in school was focused on mo nan chong. in the past, xiao ruoruo felt that she was still a top student, and that being a top student was not something that anyone couldpare to. it was not something that relied on hard work, but talent. however, at this moment, xiao ruoruo was dumbfounded. she had seen mo nan chong¡¯s results. he had gotten full marks for all his subjects, even for chinese. how did she write her essay? how could she get full marks? no matter what, one or two points would have been deducted, but mo nan chong actually got full marks! how was that possible? she was the straight-a student. she had never gotten a full score before, so how did mo nan chong get a full score? she looked at the person beside her in disbelief. the person next to her happened to be a student from the rocket ss who had a good rtionship with xiao ruoruo. she said carefully, ¡± you didn¡¯t see it wrong. on the results, mo nan chong did get a full score ... she got a full score for all the subjects. ¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s fingernails were almost digging into her flesh. she took a deep breath to stop herself from going crazy. she continued to look down, thinking that she would at least appear in second ce, but she saw that the second ce was not her. she trembled and continued to read. she wasn¡¯t even in third ce! ... even the fourth ce was not! in the end, she finally saw herself in fifth ce. she looked up again and saw that the top few students were all from ss 3.9. her whole head was buzzing. how was that possible? was ss 3.9 that powerful? how could all of them have such good results? the surrounding students didn¡¯t dare to speak. after everyone was silent for a while, someone finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°the top student xiao ruoruo is going to be the top student mo nan¡¯s pet!¡± ¡°this is what a true genius looks like, right? did she really manage ss 3.9 ¡°s lessons recently and improve them to this extent?¡± ¡± wow, i can¡¯t believe it. ss 3.9 has always been like that. not only did they change because of mo nan chong, but they also became so powerful? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this too unbelievable?¡± ... ¡± this level of progress isparable to a rocket, right? ¡± ¡°god, i don¡¯t believe that ss 3.9 is really that powerful!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe it either!¡± ¡± the people in ss 3.9 areining that if their family members see this result, they will think that they are cheating! ¡± ¡°f * ck, he can¡¯t be cheating, right? the entire ss knows about the results?¡± ¡°if i didn¡¯t know, would i be able to get such results? can¡¯t you see that even the people in the rocket ss aren¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s too fake!¡± ¡± mo nan chong hasn¡¯t appeared all this while. is it because he knows that he¡¯s cheating and is too embarrassed to appear? ¡± Chapter 1628 1628 chapter 1630-just average ¡°you guys are farting!¡± ¡°our grandpa just likes to sleep. she¡¯s been teaching us sses recently and helping us catch up! that¡¯s why she¡¯s tired!¡± ¡± exactly. what do you mean she doesn¡¯t dare toe? there¡¯s nothing our grandpa doesn¡¯t dare to do. she even dares to give us a lecture. she even dared to make a bet with you! ¡± ¡°oh, it seems like there was someone who wanted to eat some shoes. where¡¯s the person who livestreamed eating shoes? where¡¯s the person who¡¯s livestreaming him eating shit?¡± the people in ss 3.9 regained their senses and began to get excited. then, they began to mor to find the people who had said what they wanted to do on the live broadcast. xiao ruoruo took a few deep breaths, her expression veryplicated. after liu yufen came up, she also saw the results. she also saw the list at the side. ss 3.9 had already surpassed their rocket ss to be the top ss in the entire school. how was that possible? she had the best resources and the smartest children in her hands. in the end, not only were their rocket ss not as good as ss 3.9, but they also had more students in the top 100 than ss 3.9? this would have been impossible in the past! ¡°teacher liu ...¡± xiao ruoruo tilted her head and looked aggrieved. she looked at teacher liu as if she was about to cry. ¡± i, i¡¯ve never done so badly in my exams! ¡± she had always been first and had onlye in second a few times, but now, she was the worst. she didn¡¯t dare to believe it. she couldn¡¯t believe this. liu yufen patted xiao ruoruo¡¯s shoulder. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll investigate this matter thoroughly. ¡± ¡°teacher liu, what do you mean?¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s eyes lit up. could it be that liu yufen was certain that mo nan chong had cheated and that ss 3.9 had cheated? ¡°ss 3.9 is too outrageous. how could those from the bottom of the school be in the top 100? was this a joke? you can¡¯t joke like this, and you can¡¯t cheat like this, right?¡± ¡°they were afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that they cheated, so they made their results so high profile?¡± liu yufen found it a little funny. these people probably didn¡¯t use their brains to cheat, right? by cheating like this, were they afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that they had cheated? a student from ss 3 nced at liu yufen and whispered, ¡± ss 3.9 doesn¡¯t even know what their own results are. i don¡¯t think they cheated, right? ¡± they had even joked that if they cheated, their mother would call them. if they had really cheated, they should be feeling guilty at this time, but they were all open and aboveboard. the female ssmate felt that ss 3.9 might really be a dark horse. she actually quite liked mo nan chong. mo nan chong looked very powerful and beautiful. she liked pretty girls. ¡°ha, what do you know? the more evil a person was, the better they were at acting. you really believed it. i¡¯m just deceiving a child like you.¡± ¡°although ss 3.9¡å s reaction doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re going to cheat, it¡¯s possible that they¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. their results are really a little too high. it really doesn¡¯t look like they baked it themselves! ¡± ¡± nonsense! even the advanced ss has such results. what right does ss 3.9 have? ¡± ¡°ss 3.9 said that they were taught by mo nan¡¯s pet school. how can a ss without a teacher get good results? this is a joke!¡± ...... hearing this, xiao ruoruo and liu yufen also felt a little more at ease. they could not ept that mo nan chong was stronger than them. they were the ones who had chased mo nan chong out of the rocket ss. if mo nan chong was really that powerful, didn¡¯t that mean that they had pushed away a very powerful person from their side? ¡°ruo ruo, don¡¯t be angry. let¡¯s go and find the principal!¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. xiao ruoruo nodded. she took a look at the list and saw the name mo nan chong, which was a little ring. she had never thought that someone could snatch her first ce away. however, it was fortunate that mo nan chong had cheated! when liu yufen and xiao ruoruo left, she left behind a few words to make everyone think that mo nan chong had cheated. therefore, the students from a few other sses around them were also a little stunned. everyone in ss two was saying that mo nan chong must have cheated. if they had not cheated, they would not have been so powerful. on the other hand, ss 8, who had beenpared to ss 9 before, didn¡¯t say anything. they were discussing calmly. ¡°i don¡¯t think ss 3.9 cheated!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. even if they¡¯re cheating, they can¡¯t cheat with so many people. besides, it¡¯s impossible for them to cheat at this level unless they¡¯ve obtained the answer! ¡± ¡± even mo nan chong¡¯s full score in his essay couldn¡¯t have been done by cheating, unless the teacher had given it to him by looking at the name! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s impossible that the teacher randomly graded the papers this time. he must have seen myposition! ¡± ¡°forget it, it has nothing to do with our ss 8!¡± ¡°if ss 3.9 can get to first ce, it means that our ss 3.8 still has hope!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if even ss 3.9 can do it, why can¡¯t we, ss 3.8? ss 3.9 is usually even more useless than us! ¡± ¡± teacher ou said that ss 3.9 isn¡¯t useless ... mo nan chong isn¡¯t useless either ... ¡± someone said. ¡°you¡¯re indeed not a good-for-nothing now ...¡± ... ¡± first ce in the whole school. whether it¡¯s the ss ranking or the individual ranking, ss 3.9 is very powerful. they¡¯ve exceeded all of our expectations. ¡± ...... the crowd dispersed, and ss 3.9 also returned to the ssroom. someone took a picture and showed it to mo nan chong. mo nan chong nced at it and said unhappily, ¡± it¡¯s alright. it¡¯s just average! ¡± everyone was speechless. they had already achieved such results, but master pet actually said that they were doing alright and that they were just average ... are you still human? they¡¯ve been working very hard, alright? ¡°don¡¯t be noisy, i¡¯m still sleeping!¡± mo nan chong said unhappily. ¡°master pamper ... how can you sleep so calmly? you¡¯re exaggerating. don¡¯t you want to take a look at your own results?¡± ... ¡°what¡¯s there to see? it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± mo nan chong yawned. ¡°you said that it¡¯s not a big deal that you got a perfect score on all subjects?¡± ¡°alright, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°master pampered, i got 29th ce ... i¡¯m worried that my mom will beat me upter! how do i exin that i¡¯ve dropped from the top 500 to the 29th ce in the school?¡± mo nan chong looked up. ¡± let your mother beat you up. i¡¯ve been teaching you for so long and you¡¯re only in the 29th ce? even if i teach a dog, it will do better than you!¡± everyone was speechless. he seemed to have scolded them too? however, the person in front of them was their beloved master. no one dared to speak and humbly epted his insults. previously, he only thought that his grandpa pet was good at teaching and had a wide range of knowledge. now, everyone realized that grandpa sheng was really amazing, and he was really good at exams. liu yufen and xiao ruoruo rushed to the principal¡¯s office. at the same time, xiao ruoruo also called her rtive. Chapter 1629 1629 he was actually cklisted xiao ruoruo was very dissatisfied with mo nan chong¡¯s cheating, especially when she was pushed down to the fifth ce. she had never experienced how bad she was. she immediately contacted the people from the education bureau. she was too angry. she had heard from liu yufen that the principal took good care of mo nan chong, which made her very angry. the principal wanted to take care of mo nan chong, right? was he biased towards mo nan chong? sure, she would just find her own backing. even the principal would be afraid of them. what was mo nan chong ... how could shepare to her! in the principal¡¯s office. there were other teachers present, as well as the head of teaching and the like. it was very lively. even a few directors joined in the fun. ¡°this mo nan chong is really amazing this time. how did she get such a result? everything else is fine, but she can even get full marks for chinese. is she even human?¡± the principal smiled. ¡± she can¡¯t be considered a human. she¡¯s a god! ¡± after all, it would be strange if the daughter raised by lord rong and lord fourth was not perverted. even their chicken coulde in first in the exam, okay? ¡°are their ss¡¯s results real? ss 3.9 went fromst ce to first ce. this time, ss 3.9 has the most people in the top 50!¡± ¡± this is too exaggerated. how did the ninth ss do it? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the teachers didn¡¯t go to the lecture? just because of mo nan chong¡¯s lecture, ss 3.9 achieved such a result?¡± ¡°i¡¯m a little suspicious!¡± ¡± principal, don¡¯t keep smiling like that. you¡¯re so mysterious and you¡¯re not saying anything. aren¡¯t you going to say something? ¡± the principal said,¡±didn¡¯t i just say that there¡¯s a god in ss 3.9?¡± you might not believe it, but they can get full marks on their chicken test. do you think she can¡¯tpare to a chicken?¡± the dean was speechless. the board of directors: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°principal, do you know something?¡± teacher ou asked. the principal¡¯s expression said,¡±don¡¯t ask. if you ask, you don¡¯t know.¡± liu yufen barged into the principal¡¯s office with xiao ruoruo in a fit of anger. she didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people in the office, so she was stunned as soon as she entered. ¡°vice-chancellor ...¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°everyone¡¯s here to discuss the ninth ss¡¯s situation. after all, the results are out. don¡¯t get too excited, mr. liu. it seems that you¡¯re here to discuss this topic too. xiao ruoruo is here too!¡± when the principal saw xiao ruoruo, he was kind. she used to be very kind, but now she was not. after all, xiao ruoruo was not the same xiao ruoruo as before. the first in the entire school, and it was no longer the first in the entire school. pared to darling, this number one in the whole school was indeed a lot worse. he had always thought that it was the school¡¯s signboard, but looking at it now, it was nothing more than that. the principal looked at xiao ruoruo and smiled coldly. however, when the people around him mentioned mo nan chong, the principal could not help but be extremely kind again. his eyes were like those of a loving grandfather. he was as happy as if he was saying that his granddaughter had gotten first ce. ¡± principal ... i suspect that ss 3.9 is cheating! ¡± seeing so many people around, liu yufen still spoke up. she didn¡¯t care about the reputation of the ninth ss¡¯s trash. they were trash, so what reputation did they need? since they cheated, they had to bear the consequences of their own cheating. all of them had to bear the consequences. the principal took a sip of tea, looked up at liu yufen, and nodded. ¡± you suspect that ss 3.9 cheated? en, it¡¯s reasonable to suspect, but it¡¯s best to have some evidence. we can¡¯t use others without any evidence!¡± ¡°what evidence do you need?¡± liu yufenughed. ¡± look at ss 3.9¡¯s grades. do you think they¡¯re reasonable? ¡± ¡°does everyone think it¡¯s reasonable? xiao ruoruo, who has always been first in the school, is not first.¡± liu yufen looked at the other teachers as she spoke. mr. fang haoming was also there. after all, he was the form teacher of ss 3.9, so he was a little protective of his students. hearing liu yufen¡¯s words, fang haoming was obviously a little angry. ¡± mr. liu, you can¡¯t just nder others. why can¡¯t xiao ruoruo get first ce in your ss? ¡± ¡°can¡¯t it be that student xiao ruoruo didn¡¯t perform well? can¡¯t it make the students in our ss have good grades?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little ridiculous? why don¡¯t you say that if your xiao ruo is the world¡¯s number one, it¡¯ll be considered cheating if someone else surpasses her?¡± ¡°since when did you judge others by whether the first ce is xiao ruoruo or not?¡± when fang haoming spoke, he nced at xiao ruoruo, ¡± xiao ruoruo, i¡¯m not going to reprimand you or anything. i¡¯m just trying to reason with your form teacher! ¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression was a little ugly. after all, she also felt that it was strange that she was not first. however, teacher fang had actually said that. he was too protective of mo nan and pampered them. ¡°teacher fang, i¡¯ve always been first.¡± xiao ruoruo tried her best to calm herself down and make her tone calmer. ¡°i know that you¡¯re first most of the time. but to be honest, you¡¯re not first in a few subjects, are you? isn¡¯t there a subject that will pull up your marks?¡± fang haoming said, ¡± you really didn¡¯t do well this time. you¡¯re much worse than before. ¡± ¡°mo nan chong has indeed done a good job.¡± ... ¡°the first ce can¡¯t always be the first ce.¡± ¡°mr. fang, you¡¯re being ridiculous. everyone knows that ss 3.9 is the worst.¡± ¡± this is cheating. don¡¯t try to defend them. don¡¯t try to defend them just because they are your students. ¡± liu yufen¡¯s expression was overbearing. fang haoming¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. he trusted mo nan chong, but liu yufen said something like this. ¡± call that mo nan chong over. let here over and confront him! ¡± liu yufen said coldly. it just so happened that the people in the principal¡¯s office were also somewhat curious. after all, they also felt that it was a little unbelievable that ss 3.9 had suddenly gotten first ce. especially when she heard that mo nan chong was the one teaching ss 3.9. mo nan chong was only a student, how could she lead everyone out of the encirclement? this didn¡¯t make sense. ... however, the principal was highly respected and would not lie. what was going on? there were also those who had never seen mo nan chong before. they wanted to see what kind of student mo nan chong was to be able to be so powerful. ¡± teacher fang, if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you give mo nan chong a call? ¡± the principal looked at fang haoming. he was too embarrassed to say that his phone had been cklisted by mo nan¡¯s pet. he had been asking her too many questions recently ... so she might as well just directly cklisted her. Chapter 1630 1630 i¡¯m sorry, i made a mistake, goodbye! in ss 3.9, mo nan chong was yawning when he received a call from fang haoming. although he did not really want to go to the office, fang haoming was a good teacher. mo nan chong gave him face and stood up. ¡°master pet, where are you going?¡± some people looked at mo nan chong. ¡°the principal¡¯s office!¡± ¡°why are we going to the principal¡¯s office? are we being suspected?¡± ye jing caught up with him. ¡± i¡¯ll go with you! ¡± ¡± i guessed it. although we didn¡¯t cheat, the progress is too exaggerated. there will definitely be people who are not convinced and think that we cheated! ¡± feng xi also followed. mo nanchong yawned and did not mind the two of them following him. other than ye jing and his partner, the rest of ss 3.9 also followed behind, worried. ¡°are you really suspecting us? we all learned from mo nan pet!¡± ¡± our progress is indeed based on our own efforts. it¡¯s not cheating at all! ¡± ¡°it must be that liu yufen, she¡¯s always been unhappy with our master!¡± ¡°but they insisted that we cheated. how do we exin it? can i exin it clearly?¡± ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. if you can¡¯t exin it clearly, we¡¯ll retake the exam.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. at most, we¡¯ll retake the test and show them. we¡¯ve hidden our strength in our hands and our knowledge in our brains. why should we be afraid of them? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so angry. he clearly didn¡¯t cheat, but he¡¯s being used of cheating. this is really disgusting! ¡± ¡°forget it, it¡¯s our fault for being too powerful!¡± ...... mo nan chong, ye jing, and feng xi entered the office. the group of people looked up at mo nan chong. ¡± which one of you is mo nan chong? is it this girl? ¡± someone asked the principal. ¡°it¡¯s her.¡± the principal was still smiling. he looked at mo nan chong and asked, ¡± someone is suspecting that you cheated in the exam. oh, i mean, suspecting that the entire ss cheated. what do you think? ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes were sharp. she nced at liu yufen. ¡± teacher liu, do you think we cheated? ¡± do you have any evidence?¡± ¡± theparison of your previous results with your current results is proof. do you need any other evidence? ¡± mr. liuughed. ¡°oh, i see ... teacher liu, you¡¯re good at lying. do you think that a one-time achievement is equivalent to a lifetime achievement? you¡¯ve taken the test once, and you¡¯ll never be able to improve again?¡± ¡°the school also holds monthly tests every year. anyway, didn¡¯t you pass the test on your first time? if the students can¡¯t improve, what¡¯s the point of your teacher teaching?¡± ¡°eh? teacher liu, do you think it¡¯s good to sit back and enjoy the fruits of others bor?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. her eyes were so sharp that they seemed to be able to pierce through people. she exuded an aura of a sovereign that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. when liu yufen met mo nan chong¡¯s eyes, she felt nervous and a little flustered. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± ¡± mo nan chong, i didn¡¯t mean it that way. don¡¯t overthink it. i didn¡¯t say that others can¡¯t improve. ¡± ¡°oh, you¡¯re saying that our ss can¡¯t improve? as we all know, we are the sses that the principal thinks highly of. do you think the principal has no foresight?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t mean it that way! i¡¯m saying that you guys have improved too much and are suspected of cheating!¡± ¡°it¡¯s wrong to improve too much?¡± mo nan chong continued to stare at liu yufen. ¡± ... i didn¡¯t say that it was wrong. i¡¯m saying that you¡¯re suspected of cheating. you have to prove yourself. ¡± liu yufen said in exasperation. she felt that she could not win against mo nan chong. this mo nan chong was too good at talking and had a poisonous tongue. ¡°to prove yourself? was there a need to prove it? teacher liu said that it¡¯s wrong for us to improve so quickly. what if it¡¯s proven, and we improve even faster?¡± mo nan chong sighed. liu yufen choked. on the side, ye jing and feng yi came in and didn¡¯t have a chance to speak before they heard mo nan chong¡¯s dissing of liu yufen. although the two of them were unhappy about being used of cheating, they apuded mo nan chong in their hearts when they heard him criticize teacher liu. the principal looked at mo nan chong. at this time, xiao ruoruo opened her mouth with a bad expression on her face. ¡± principal, are you not going to do something about this? since everyone is guessing that mo nanchong has cheated, shouldn¡¯t we let mo nanchong prove himself?¡± mo nanchong nced at xiao ruoruo. xiao ruoruo shuddered. ¡°i didn¡¯t cheat, why do i need to prove it?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at xiao ruoruo. ¡± if you don¡¯t prove it, then in everyone¡¯s eyes, your ss 3.9 is cheating! ¡± xiao ruoruo puffed out her chest and said, ¡± if you don¡¯t prove it, it means that you¡¯ve acquiesced to cheating! ¡± ¡°hehehe.¡± mo nan chong chuckled. she then raised her beautiful eyes and took a step forward. ¡± what if we prove it? if we prove that we didn¡¯t cheat, can we sue you for nder? principal, can i punish you?¡± ¡°you guys cheated, so of course you¡¯ll be punished!¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°we didn¡¯t cheat. shouldn¡¯t you be punished?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at the principal. ¡± what do you think? ¡± ... ¡°you¡¯ll be punished if you use others, so naturally, you¡¯ll be punished for cheating. as long as one side can produce evidence, it will be fine.¡± the principal said. at that moment, someone knocked on the door. then, a fat man in a suit walked in. he nced at xiao ruoruo, and then his eyes fell on mo nan chong. he nced at mo nan chong and suddenly shivered. he seemed to doubt his own eyes. he looked at mo nan chong again, and then he trembled even more. darling! the middle-aged man¡¯s mind was full of questions. he nced at xiao ruoruo and then looked at the principal. ¡± principal, i heard that there was a very serious cheating behavior in your school, so i came here. may i ask if there¡¯s such a thing?¡± the principal looked at the middle-aged man and said with a smile, ¡± yes, it¡¯s a big cheating behavior. look, xiao ruoruo pointed it out and said that mo nan chong led the whole ss to cheat!¡± xiao ruoruo felt that the principal¡¯s expression was a little strange, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at the middle-aged man again. this was her uncle, but why didn¡¯t he greet her when he came in? moreover, he had a strange expression on his face. fatty looked at mo nan chong, his heart trembling. ... mo nan was cheating? f * ck, what a joke. did she need to cheat? she would probably find it troublesome to cheat! ¡°that, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ll take my leave! i made a mistake!¡± the fatty cupped his hands and turned around to leave. xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression changed. what was going on? he¡¯s leaving just like that? when she had called, the other party had clearly said excitedly that he would help her. ¡°uncle?¡± xiao ruoruo looked at the fatty at the door. ¡°what uncle? do i know you?¡± fatty snorted coldly and strode away. xiao ruoruo was speechless. Chapter 1631 1631 re-test xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. she just watched her uncle leave the principal¡¯s office and pretend not to know her. it was as if she wanted to kill him. furthermore, her uncle seemed to be afraid of mo nan¡¯s pampering. who was this mo nanchong? what was there to be afraid of? why did his uncle look a little scared? xiao ruoruo was a little suspicious, but she still didn¡¯t let it go. she looked at the principal and said to him, ¡± principal, no matter what, i don¡¯t think ss 3.9¡¯s results are true. i think we should investigate it thoroughly. i believe that if we don¡¯t do a thorough investigation, no one in the school will be convinced. everyone has objections to ss 3.9 ¡°s results.¡± ¡°of course, if the principal wants to protect ss 3.9, i can¡¯t do anything. we can only ept this.¡± ¡°but if the principal continues to protect ss 3.9, the other students won¡¯t believe anything you say in the future, and your credibility will drop.¡± ¡°i can¡¯t even guarantee that this matter won¡¯t be spread.¡± ¡°if word of this gets out and the media starts to criticize no. 1 middle school and you, principal, i think it¡¯ll be very disadvantageous to both the principal and no. 1 middle school.¡± xiao ruoruo looked at the principal provocatively. her words were not heavy, but the threat in them was very clear. if the principal allowed ss 3.9 to cheat, the media would find out about it sooner orter. at that time, it would be hard to say whether the position of the principal of no. 1 middle school would still be maintained. no one knew what would happen to no. 1 middle school in the end. the principal narrowed his eyes. at this moment, liu yufen chimed in, ¡± principal, i think we should prove it to everyone. ¡± ¡°to be honest, true gold fears no fire. if mo nan chong and the students of ss 3.9 are the real deal, what¡¯s the point of proving it? however, if mo nan chong and the students in ss 3.9 don¡¯t have the ability to do so, they will naturally run away.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not good for the principal to ruin the future of himself and the entire school for a few students who don¡¯t follow the rules, right?¡± liu yufen nced at the principal and then at mo nan chong. her eyes were filled with disdain. even the principal can¡¯t protect you, let¡¯s see what your ss 3.9 can do. the principal frowned. he looked at liu yufen and then at xiao ruoruo. ¡± you two really won¡¯t give up until you¡¯re dead. ¡± i originally wanted to just let it go. after all, it¡¯s not good to make you lose face, but since that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll do as you wish!¡± when xiao ruoruo heard this, she suddenly felt happy. after all, her ranking this time was too poor. if she brought this name home, her mother wouldn¡¯t say anything, but her father would definitely despise her. his father had always liked people with a little talent. she had always been in first ce. if she suddenly became fourth or fifth, it would be too embarrassing. as long as she could prove that everyone in ss 3.9 had cheated, she would still be in first ce. she didn¡¯t believe that mo nan chong and ss 3.9 would be able to get good results with such difficult papers. they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do well. ¡°principal, you¡¯re speaking as if they¡¯re going to get a good score from the re-test. a cheater is a cheater.¡± liu yufen sneered. ¡± i have a suggestion. let¡¯s get the teachers toe up with the questions on the spot and let the students in ss 3.9 retake the test. ¡± ¡± of course, the difficulty can¡¯t be lower than the previous test. since they cheated and got first ce, then let¡¯s see how many points they can get if it¡¯s harder! ¡± the principal nced at liu yufen but didn¡¯t say anything. instead, he looked at mo nan chong, as if asking for her opinion. ¡°no problem, i¡¯ll talk to the kids in ss 3.9.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± if you want to take the exam, then take it immediately. i don¡¯t want to waste any unnecessary time. ¡± ¡°sure,¡± liu yufen also wished that mo nan chong and the children of ss 3.9 were not prepared. since mo nan chong had said so, it was naturally for the best. mo nan chong went back to ss 3.9. she told everyone in ss 3.9 about the re-examination. ¡°retake the exam?¡± ¡± f * ck, we¡¯re the real deal. they actually said we¡¯re cheating! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s disgusting, especially that old witch and xiao ruoruo! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine if we retake the exam. we could even solve such a difficult test paper, so what if we retake the exam? ¡± ¡°yes, we have confidence in ourselves. i saw a lot of people on the forum saying that ss 3.9 cheated. since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s prove ourselves that we don¡¯t need to cheat at all!¡± mo nan chong nodded when he saw that the children of ss 3.9 had no objections. ¡± i suggest that we start the test immediately. we don¡¯t want to waste any more time. so, let¡¯s get ready and go directly to the big ssroom to take the test. ¡± mo nan chong said as he looked at the others. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. ss 3.9 was ready. the principal also informed the whole school about the reported cheating behavior of ss 3.9. they decided to re-test it to see if ss 3.9 was really cheating. this time, the questions were all set by the teacher at thest minute, so there was no chance for it to be leaked. moreover, it would be broadcast live to the whole school, and there would be teachers invigting the exam in the ssroom, so the ninth ss would have no chance of cheating. ¡°ss 3.9 is really going to retake the exam?¡± ¡± they¡¯re actually willing to do it. aren¡¯t they afraid of getting a bunch of zeros? ¡± ¡± i heard that the principal has arranged for the new questions to be more difficult than the previous ones. the previous ones were already very difficult. i think even xiao ruoruo, the top student in the year, can¡¯t solve them! ¡± ¡± yeah, xiao ruoruo barely passed thest question, let alone this time. ¡± ¡°am i the only one who thinks that there¡¯s a real talent in ss 3.9 who dares to ept the challenge?¡± ¡°i really hope that there¡¯s real talent in ss 3.9. if a cker can turn into a top student, it means that i, a cker, might still be saved. but in just one month, ss 3.9 went from the worst ss to the strongest ss. isn¡¯t that a little too fantasizing?¡± ... ¡± it¡¯s really a fantasy. it¡¯s not that the gap between the worst and the first ce isn¡¯t big. it¡¯s a gap as wide as the heavenly chasm! ¡± ¡± if he can turn a cker into a top student in a month, then there are no ckers in the world! ¡± ¡°i think ss 3.9 is going to p their own face!¡± ¡± cheating is cheating. i don¡¯t believe that they can get such good results! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. even the first-year students don¡¯t believe that ss 3.9 can get such good results. ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll know when the exam results are out!¡± ¡± to be honest, ss 3.9 is so confident. if you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll really think that they didn¡¯t cheat! ¡± ¡± they might just be trying to mislead the teachers and the principal, thinking that they don¡¯t need to retake the test! ¡± ...... Chapter 1632 1632 are you really that protective of her? in therge ssroom, the questions were all set by the teacher at thest minute. although the students of ss 3.9 were all sitting in a sloppy manner, they were all quite serious. there were no test papers, only one piece of paper in each person¡¯s hand. the teacher directly set the questions in front of them, and as he did so, the students of ss 3.9 would answer them. therefore, it was impossible to cheat in such a situation. even if the teacher who set the questions colluded with the children of ss 3.9, there was no chance of collusion. when the exam started, mo nan chong looked up at ms. liu yufen. she asked with a faint smile, ¡± ms. liu, if we still have no problems this time, will you still suspect that we cheated? ¡± liu yufen chuckled. ¡± you¡¯ll have to be above your previous standards first. but did you pass? ¡± a bunch of ckers, did they really think that they had superpowers? liu yufen found it very funny, especially when mo nan chong asked her this question. it was as if they were so confident that they would definitely do well. ¡°teacher liu, don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t be too sure?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± actually, i don¡¯t think someone like you is suitable to be a teacher. i have a suggestion. if i don¡¯t do well this time, i¡¯ll quit school. but if i do well, you can resign.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes were cold as he spoke. her attitude was also frivolous, and the tip of her pen was tapping on the table. in order to prevent cheating, other than the teacher who set the questions and liu yufen, there were many other fair teachers in the ssroom. hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at liu yufen. after all, under normal circumstances, it was impossible for a teacher to make a bet with a student, let alone such a bet. if mo nan really did well, wouldn¡¯t teacher liu lose his job? however, if mo nan chong did not do well, teacher liu could not possibly expel a student. it would not be good for her own reputation. however, to the surprise of all the other teachers, liu yufen nced at mo nan chong with eyes full of contempt. she said nonchntly, ¡± you definitely won¡¯t do well! ¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve said so, teacher liu, do you have the courage to bet with me?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± i¡¯ve already written the agreement. all you need to do is sign it. ¡± if you don¡¯t have the guts, then forget it. i think you¡¯re suspecting that we didn¡¯t cheat and that we really did too well.¡± ¡°you, who¡¯s suspicious! i¡¯m suspecting that you¡¯re cheating!¡± liu yufen sneered. ¡± sure, give me the agreement and i¡¯ll sign it. if your ss can¡¯t get first ce, i¡¯ll quit! ¡± mo nan chong passed the agreement to liu yufen. liu yufen and mo nan chong both signed on it. then, she looked at the other invigtor. ¡± teacher, please give me another piece of paper. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s enough, mo nan chong. stop picking on me. don¡¯t pick on me because of you. if you use this as an excuse to say that you don¡¯t have time to do the questions, that won¡¯t count! ¡± liu yufen¡¯s eyes narrowed. mo nan chong smiled at liu yufen. liu yufen felt an inexplicable sense of uneasiness. this uneasiness, along with the strange looks from the teachers around her, filled her heart. because of the live broadcast, liu yufen didn¡¯t stay in the ssroom. after all, the principal had told her not to disturb the students. on the way out, liu yufen nced at xiao ruoruo and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, xiao ruoruo. they won first ce by cheating, and the first ce is still yours! ¡± ¡± mr. liu, is it really okay for you to sign the agreement with mo nan chong? ¡± xiao ruoruo was a little worried. ¡°no problem, they won¡¯t be able to pass. this time, everyone will be giving difficult questions. i will also give some less popr questions. i don¡¯t believe they have the ability to do so.¡± liu yufen even tried tofort xiao ruoruo. teacher ou, who was passing by, nced at liu yufen, then sighed and said,¡±teacher liu, why are you doing this? you¡¯re a teacher. why are you bickering with a student?¡± mo nan didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°i just can¡¯t stand her!¡± liu yufen¡¯s eyes narrowed. teacher ou nced at liu yufen. ¡± teacher liu, be careful not to smash your rice bowl! ¡± even the principal had such an attitude towards mo nan chong. this teacher liu was simply courting death. however, teacher ou did not say anything else. after all, he was not on the same path as teacher liu. liu yufen said unhappily, ¡± you people have all been charmed by the ninth ss. i think that mo nanchong doesn¡¯t have any other skills, but he¡¯s very good at seducing people! ¡± a few minutester, liu yufen met the principal. the principal put his hands behind his back and shook his head at liu yufen. ¡± ms. liu, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid. it¡¯s fine that you look down on the students of ss 3.9, but you even signed an agreement with them. did you know that this is a live broadcast? the whole school knows that you signed an agreement with mo nan chong.¡± ¡°principal, do you still want to protect your ninth ss? are you still protecting mo nan chong?¡± teacher liu sneered. ¡± yes, i want her to be embarrassed. i want her to drop out of school! ¡± i don¡¯t think such a student should stay in the school!¡± the principal was speechless. was he doing this for mo nan chong? he felt that it was not a good time for teacher liu to resign since he had been in the school for so long and had put in a lot of hard work even if he did not make any contributions ... he did not expect teacher liu to think that he was helping mo nan chong. mo nan chong would definitely rank first in the entire school. she could easily solve even the university questions and solve some of the difficult problems in the scientific world. was it good that she knew more than the teachers? in the end, this teacher liu ... he really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. the principal shook his head repeatedly and did not say anything else. no one liked to stick their warm face to the cold butt of others. during the exam period, everyone was watching the live broadcast. the teacher¡¯s questions were all recorded, and so were the questions that the students of ss 3.9 did. although no one could see how the students of ss 3.9 did the questions, they could see that they did not stop at all. they solved the questions very smoothly as if they could understand all the questions with just a nce. ... this made everyone watching the live broadcast haveplicated expressions. ¡°to be honest, do we bad students solve problems so smoothly? you don¡¯t need to think?¡± ¡°this is probably the way to write nonsense among the bad students!¡± ¡°oh, really? i didn¡¯t write at this speed when i was scribbling. besides, i would usually look at the questions carefully!¡± ¡± most of the bad students probably don¡¯t know how to write it. just skip it and don¡¯t even read it, right? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s so smooth. he¡¯s like a top student! ¡± ¡± damn, don¡¯t tell me they really know how to do it? i can¡¯t even understand those questions! ¡± Chapter 1633 1633 the paper has been marked, you can drop out! the students of ss 3.9 really knew how to do it. they had thought that they would feel a little pressure doing the more difficult tasks, but they didn¡¯t expect that the more difficult the tasks were, the smoother they would be doing them. after all, with the perverted mo nan chong around, she would always pick the difficult questions to answer when she was exining to them. she felt that those simple things were too insulting to other people¡¯s intelligence. as a result, the more difficult the questions were, the easier it was for the students in ss 3.9. the simpler the questions were, the easier it was for them to think about theplicated questions, which made it harder for them to get them right. as for mo nan chong, the rest of the students were able to write the questions fluently and she could do them with her eyes closed. at her level, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to be a professor in a university, let alone some high school questions. mo nan chong did not want to waste too much time and the students in ss 3.9 had enough energy to handle the ss. so, after the first ss, mo nan chong immediately asked the teachers to arrange for the second ss. the teachers had wanted to be humane and let them rest for a while, but the children of ss 3.9 said that they didn¡¯t need to rest and that they could start directly. and so, just like that, the children of ss 3.9 continued to take their exams. the speed was much faster than they had expected. they had already finished writing before the time given by the teacher was over. after mo nan chong made sure that everyone had finished their papers, he had everyone hand in their papers in advance and then continued to the next exam. in this way, the time spent on the exam was saved a lot. while the exam was taking, there were teachers marking the papers. this kind of operation simply shocked all the teachers and students watching the live broadcast. this was especially true for those in the rocket ss. everyone was watching the livestream together and were shocked when they saw the speed of the exam. ¡± f * ck, how did they finish so quickly? i haven¡¯t even finished reading all the questions. ¡± ¡± ss 3.9¡¯s exam speed can¡¯t be this fast, right? this is crazy. we¡¯re the rocket ss, how can we not be faster than them? ¡± ¡°to be honest, they should be writing nonsense, right? especially that mo nan chong, he only took a few seconds to solve the question. was he even human? you can¡¯t write the answer so quickly even if you don¡¯t need to think, right?¡± ¡°what are you all so surprised about? they don¡¯t know how to do it, so they¡¯re just scribbling. writing nonsense is naturally very fast!¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be, randomly writing?¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me they are still doing the questions seriously?¡± ¡± their expressions look very serious. they really look like they are doing the questions seriously. they don¡¯t look like they are scribbling nonsense! ¡± ¡°so what if they¡¯re serious? no matter how serious they are, they won¡¯t get any good results.¡± ¡°do you really think that they didn¡¯t cheat to get first ce in the school? that would be a joke!¡± ¡± yeah, if they had such a result, our no. 1 middle school would really be the first. ¡± ¡°ruoruo, don¡¯t you think so? they definitely can¡¯t get such good grades, right?¡± xiao ruoruo frowned, feeling a little uneasy. however, after thinking about it, she felt that mo nan chong could not be that good. she could not really let everyone in ss 3.9 improve their grades to that extent. that was ss 3.9, not ss 1, which was not much different from their rocket ss. even teacher liu had made a bet with her. there was no way teacher liu would risk losing his job to make a bet with mo nan chong. thinking of this, xiao ruoruo couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. she felt a little more at ease. she looked at the ssmate beside her and said, ¡± i don¡¯t know. we¡¯ll have to wait for the results. ¡± however, i think that cheating is still cheating. the facts will prove everything.¡± ¡°yes, they must have cheated. they probably can¡¯t cheat this time, so they just wrote blindly. did they think that if they wrote quickly, everyone would think that they could do it? we¡¯ll only know the results after the teacher finishes marking the papers!¡± ...... in the big ssroom. mo nan chong had finished thest question. she yawnedzily and felt that the others had not finished writing, so she simplyy down and slept for a while. it didn¡¯t take long for the ninth ss to finish writing. ¡°don¡¯t you guys need to check again?¡± the invigtor asked. ¡°no need. the teacher will collect the papers and mark them directly. i think some people won¡¯t be able to wait if we don¡¯t get results today.¡± someone in ss 3.9 raised his head and said. ¡°yes, quickly collect the papers and mark them.¡± ¡± the results have to be out soon. a long dy will cause more trouble. some people will feel uneasy. ¡± the children of ss 3.9 all had confident smiles on their faces and looked as if they had done well in their exams. the students who were still watching the live broadcast were also a little surprised. ¡± they¡¯re still urging us to mark the papers. could it be that they really did well? ¡± ¡± everyone has a kind of honey-like self-confidence ... ¡± ¡± the people in ss 3.9 don¡¯t seem simple. they look so confident. did they not cheat from the beginning? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. ss 3.9 doesn¡¯t have any new teachers recently. it¡¯s just a new transfer student. can she really be so powerful and lead everyone? ¡± ¡°then she¡¯s better than all the teachers in the school?¡± ¡°let¡¯s wait for the results. once the results are out, everything will be decided.¡± a group of teachers was marking the papers in another conference room, which was also broadcast live. mo nan chong and the others did not rush back to their ssrooms after the exam. instead, they stood at the stairs. ... the office of liu yufen and a few other teachers was next to it. further to the side was the conference room, where most of the teachers were. the principal walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side with his hands behind his back and coughed. mo nan chong lifted his head and looked at the principal. ¡± principal, is your throat ufortable? ¡± ¡°no, i mean, that agreement, is it necessary?¡± the principal looked at mo nan chong. ¡°that teacher liu? she agreed to it herself.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± since you¡¯ve agreed, you must continue. the entire school saw it, didn¡¯t they? i can¡¯t be a sore loser. principal, don¡¯t you think that keeping her around will cause some students to have psychological problems?¡± principal: ¡± ... that¡¯s true, but teacher liu¡¯s teaching is indeed not bad. it¡¯s just that he¡¯s too utilitarian. ¡± mo nan chong did not say anything else. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll do as you say!¡± the principal said. it was almost time, and liu yufen walked out of the office. she had watched the live broadcast and knew that the papers in the office next door were almost done marking. although she didn¡¯t see the results, she was sure that ss 3.9 had lost. ... so, she couldn¡¯t wait toe out. ¡± mo nan chong, the papers have been marked. i think you can pack your things and drop out of school! ¡± liu yufen sneered and looked at mo nan chong impatiently. Chapter 1634 1634 this dark horse was originally from your ss! the students of ss 3.9 all looked up at liu yufen withplicated expressions on their faces. ¡± old witch, you didn¡¯t mark the paper. how do you know the results? ¡± ¡°although the results are out, the teachers who marked the papers haven¡¯t registered yet! why are you so anxious?¡± ¡°abbess miejue, you¡¯re really ... you haven¡¯t even seen the results and you¡¯re already so sure that our master pet is the one leaving and not you?¡± the students in ss 3.9 were not in a hurry. they knew that they had done well. they must have done better than their previous monthly exams. so, mo nan chong would definitely stay, and liu yufen would definitely be the one to leave. this liu yufen was a little funny. she hadn¡¯t even seen the results, but she was already so eager to chase the darling away. she had no idea that he was the one who was leaving. ¡°do we still need to look at the results? with your writing speed, you¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± liu yufen sneered. ¡± when the results are out, your faces will be smacked swollen. ¡± ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect that at this point, you¡¯re still hoping for a miracle to happen. alright, then we¡¯ll wait for your results. however, it will be very embarrassing for you during the live broadcast!¡± liu yufen said calmly. she still believed that the students of ss 3.9 couldn¡¯t get any good results. if they really did, they wouldn¡¯t have been the bad students of ss 3.9. the people in ss 3.9 didn¡¯t say a word and just crowded around mo nan chong. mo nanchong leanedzily on the balcony. she nced at liu yufen and only smiled. not long after, the teachers who marked the papers came out. their faces were filled with shock, and they were discussing something intensely. when they came out, liu yufen immediately said, ¡± teacher qian, teacher zhu, you¡¯re all out. how are the results? shouldn¡¯t you announce it? ¡± they must have cheated, right? i don¡¯t think anyone can go against the questions that everyone has personally set this time, right?¡± the grading teachers were all surprised to see liu yufen¡¯s eagerness. they all knew about the agreement between liu yufen and mo nan chong, so they looked at liu yufen with sympathy. ¡°teacher liu, this result ...¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this result terrible?¡± liu yufen said excitedly, ¡± is it really bad? no one can pass, right? ¡± the people from the advanced ss had alsoe over from their own sses. although they had watched the live broadcast, they were still here to watch the live match. ¡°teacher liu, how is it?¡± after all, xiao ruoruo was also one of the people who raised objections, so she walked to liu yufen¡¯s side and asked. ¡°what else can it be? ss 3.9 definitely cheated.¡± liu yufen said disapprovingly. xiao ruoruo¡¯s heart was at ease. however, one of the teachers who were marking the paper said, ¡± mr. liu, i think you should take a look at your report card first! it might not be what you understand.¡± hearing the teacher¡¯s words, xiao ruoruo immediately grabbed the report card handed over by the teacher, and then she looked at it and was petrified. xiao ruoruo had already seen the questions during the live broadcast. she felt that they were all very difficult. even she herself could not solve many of them, but this person from ss 3.9 had actually solved them. moreover, the answers were very simple and clear. xiao ruoruo¡¯s hands were trembling. if ss 3.9 couldn¡¯t do it, then she would be pping them in the face. but if the people in ss 3.9 did it, then it would be a p in the face! how was that possible? how could ss 3.9¡¯s results be so good! even if these papers were taken to the rocket ss, half of the students would fail. however, not a single student from mo nan chong failed! xiao ruoruo felt as if she had been pped in the face, and her head was buzzing. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± liu yufen looked at xiao ruoruo. ¡± what¡¯s with your expression? ¡± ¡°you, you can see for yourself.¡± xiao ruoruo was petrified, and she was about to go crazy. liu yufen snatched the report card from xiao ruoruo¡¯s hand and started reading. she looked at the ranking on the report card and saw that mo nan chong was ranked first. he had gotten full marks for all the subjects. those questions, especially the ones she hade up with, were all very unpopr, but she had actually gotten full marks for all the subjects! the other teachers had probably expected liu yufen to question them, so they handed her a few test papers from mo nan chong. ¡°ms. liu, take a look at the paper she did.¡± liu yufen took mo nan chong¡¯s test paper with trembling hands. she knew that it was impossible for mo nan chong to cheat in a live broadcast like that. furthermore, the questions that she had set were all extremely difficult. even if she wanted to cheat, she would not be able to find anyone to help. however, she had actually gone against him, and none of them had any problems. not only that, even though she was so fast, her handwriting was very beautiful. it was clearly just a piece of white paper, but the surface of her paper was so clean that it looked like it was printed. liu yufen was dumbfounded, as if someone had hit her head with a baseball bat. ¡°how is this possible ...¡± ¡°teacher liu, so why are you throwing a tantrum with a student?¡± ¡°look, you wrote an agreement with the students!¡± mo nan chong looked at liu yufen indifferently. ¡± teacher liu, this agreement is simple and naturally has no legal effect. that¡¯s why i don¡¯t have any restraints with you. you personally signed the agreement. if you go back on your word, i can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± with that, mo nan chong left with his ss 3.9 ssmates. ¡°teacher liu, if you¡¯re so shameless, then stay!¡± ... ¡°yeah, we can¡¯t stop you, can we?¡± ...... the people of ss 3.9ughed and left. after taking a few steps, someone turned around and said, ¡± oh right, students of the rocket ss, don¡¯t forget that from today onwards, i¡¯ll leave the cleaning to you! ¡± ¡°if there¡¯s anyone who isn¡¯t convinced, you¡¯re wee to continue fighting.¡± ¡± by the way, even though the questions for the re-test were harder, our results seemed to be better. we¡¯ve pulled a big distance away from the rocket ss! ¡± ...... the students of ss 3.9 left smugly. teacher liu and the advanced ss students were left in a daze. the rest of the teachers shook their heads and felt that teacher liu should not have done that. ¡± speaking of which, this mo nan chong is too powerful. i want to get our ss in! ¡± ... ¡± go away! i want to train this mo nan chong myself! ¡± ¡± no, all of you, get lost. i want mo nan¡¯s pet! ¡± some of the teachers who were grading the papers started to openly fight for mo nan chong, trying to get her into their ss. mr. ou was holding a book in his hand and nced at liu yufen. ¡± what a pity. mo nan chong used to be in mr. liu¡¯s ss. if there was a dark horse like mo nan chong, i¡¯m afraid mr. liu would be a failure this year. ¡± Chapter 1635 1635 someone in the ck market wants that egg liu yufen felt as if someone had hit her with a baseball bat, and her head was buzzing. she didn¡¯t know how she got back to her office, and she didn¡¯t know how she sat down. she saw that the teachers in the same office were all looking at her with a strange look. their eyes were filled with mockery. they seemed to beughing at her, as if they wereughing at her for always seeking death. of course, no one in the office said anything about her. everyone was a little too quiet. especially after she came in. ¡°what are you doing? if you have something to say, just say it. why are you so quiet? aren¡¯t you allughing at me?¡± liu yufen yelled at the people around her. the rest of the teachers looked at each other. then, a female teacher who was usually close to teacher liu said, ¡± teacher liu, we didn¡¯t say anything. this matter is indeed quite surprising.¡± liu yufen chuckled. ¡± mr. liu, you can¡¯t really resign, right? i think you should go and apologize to the students of ss 3.9, especially mo nan chong. if you apologize to her, she might be able to ept it. if she epts, you can continue to be the form teacher of the rocket ss. ¡± the female teacher was trying to persuade teacher liu sincerely. however, she had never expected that she would say this for the good of teacher liu. she did not expect that she would step on teacher liu¡¯s tail, and teacher liu immediately screamed. ¡°what do you mean? you want me to go and apologize to a few students? do they have such big faces?¡± ¡°what right do they have!¡± ¡°why did they get such good grades?¡± teacher liu looked very angry. although she had seen the test paper and knew that it was impossible to cheat, especially those questions that she had set, it was impossible to cheat. however, ss 3.9 just had to do so well, and even better than thest time, leaving the rocket ss far behind. she was about to go crazy. the female teacher was shocked by teacher liu. she whispered, ¡± teacher liu, i¡¯m saying this for your own good. although it was shocking, the progress of ss 3.9 was obvious to all. it could only be said that mo nan chong was really talented and was really good at studying. otherwise, she would not be able to do what she did. i really admire mo nan chong!¡± mr. liu looked at the female teacher and said angrily, ¡± are you trying to provoke me on purpose? ¡± the female teacher was speechless. she looked at teacher liu and saw that he was angry. she did not say anything. the rest of the teachers were whispering to each other, but they didn¡¯t pay attention to teacher liu. ¨C ¡°what a waste of our time.¡± a child from ss 3.9 said speechlessly, ¡± i took the exam again, but i did better than thest time! ¡± ¡± this is to not embarrass our ss. we¡¯ve all been working hard, so the overall results have improved a lot. ¡± ¡± that old hag is really funny. she looked down on us. she must be shocked by us now, right? ¡± ¡± alright, everyone, don¡¯t be so smug. the credit this time is actually our grandpa pampered! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s our master pet after all. we¡¯ve only been with him for less than a month and we¡¯re already number one in the school! ¡± ¡°from now on, no matter if it¡¯s the rocket ss or any other ss, they can¡¯tugh at our ss 3.9!¡± ¡°our ss 3.9 still has a lot of potential!¡± while ss 3.9 was excited, the other sses were actually shocked by ss 3.9. out of the ten sses in the second year, the most shocked ss was the rocket ss. the other sses were also shocked, but they didn¡¯t have any directpetition with ss 3.9. the mostpetitive one was ss 3.8. however, ss 3.9 had surpassed the rocket ss, so they couldn¡¯tpare with ss 3.9. ¡± ss 3.9 is really more powerful than the rocket ss! ¡± ¡°i really admire ss 3.9!¡± ¡± i¡¯m more impressed by mo nan chong from ss 3.9! ¡± ¡± speaking of which, i¡¯m afraid that xiao ruoruo won¡¯t be able to be the campus belle this time. she definitely won¡¯t be able to. mo nan chong¡¯s looks and talents are better than xiao ruoruo¡¯s. now, even kaos is better than xiao ruoruo! ¡± ¡± xiao ruoruo is nothing. after seeing mo nan chong, i feel like xiao ruoruo¡¯s face is covered in powder, like a painted wall ... i¡¯m still the natural one! ¡± ¡± yes, xiao ruoruo is really a beauty who uses makeup. her face is covered in powder! ¡± ¡± mo nan chong is so natural. he doesn¡¯t even put on makeup. ¡± ¡°speaking of which, does anyone know what xiao ruoruo looks like after removing her makeup?¡± ¡°i really want to see how xiao ruoruo looks after removing her makeup!¡± ¡± yes, i¡¯d like to see her too. i want to see what she looks like after removing her makeup! ¡± some people were discussing ss 3.9¡¯s results, while others were discussing who the school belle would end up in. as for the juniors in the first year, they could only admire him. ¡°the seniors in ss nine are really amazing! they actually went fromst ce to first ce!¡± ¡± he was so handsome during the live broadcast, especially his senior sister. she was so cool! ¡± ¡± really, he¡¯s so cowardly. i¡¯ve never seen such a cowardly person before! ¡± ¡°i really like darling senior sister!¡± ¡± we¡¯re also from ss 3.9. does that mean we have a chance to surpass the rocket ss? ¡± ... ¡°i believe we have a chance!¡± master pet had be a legend among the first-year students. of course, grandpa chong didn¡¯t mind. after all, she had lived for too long. although she couldn¡¯t remember some things, she still had most of her memories. it was quite tiring to live with too many memories. she kind of missed the days when she slept in hell. she felt that she was looking for someone after she woke up, but she could not remember who she was looking for. when she returned home at night, her brothers had prepared a table full of delicious food and were waiting for her. mo nanting¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t very good. he had inherited his parents ¡®ability to blow up the kitchen, so it could be said that he was a terrifying chef. mo nanyu¡¯s cooking was different. his cooking was even better than the gods. whatever he made tasted good. ¡°brother, if you be a chef, the other chefs won¡¯t have anything to do.¡± mo nan chong raised his head and looked at mo nan yu seriously. ¡°really, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± mo nanting pulled a long face. ¡± that¡¯s weird, why doesn¡¯t the food i make taste good? i want to try it again next time! ¡± mo nanchong lifted his head and looked at mo nanting. ¡± don¡¯t ... don¡¯t forget that you stewed a chicken that wasn¡¯t pluckedst time? oh, you haven¡¯t killed it yet. then, the chicken knocked over the pot and blew up the kitchen ...¡± ... ¡°he¡¯s as good as dad.¡± mo nanyu¡¯s mouth twitched as he recalled the scene of lord fourth cooking. lord fourth and lord rong imed that they would never eat their own cooking. they liked to cook, but of course, they could only trick those who had never seen them cook. Chapter 1636 1636 her makeup has been removed! ¡°right, darling, you have to be careful these days.¡± mo nanting said. ¡°what?¡± mo nanchong looked at mo nanting. ¡± what do i have to be careful of? is there anyone looking for trouble with me?¡± ¡± the egg in your hand, the egg that our parents left behind ... it seems that someone is looking for it in the ck market. ¡± mo nanting replied, ¡± didn¡¯t i ask you to hatch it? nothing has hatched yet. but didn¡¯t you say that this egg can still be saved? ¡± ¡°oh, you¡¯re talking about that.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i understand. ¡± after dinner, mo nanchong returned to his room. there was a carpet next to her bed, and on the side of the carpet was a small box. inside the box was the egg that her father had given her. this egg had also experienced some things. everyone had tried to hatch it, but it had not moved. after that, when her mother and the others went out to travel, they left the egg to her to look after. she thought it was interesting, so she kept it by her side and kept it as a pet. ¡°meow meow meow!¡± the little ck cat jumped to the egg and rubbed against it. mo nan pet patted the little ck cat¡¯s head. ¡± protect it well. it seems that things have not been peaceful recently. someone wants this thing. ¡± ¡± meow ... ¡± the little ck cat meowed, then curled up and slept beside the egg. ¨C the next day, mo nan chong ran into liu yufen when he arrived at school. she didn¡¯t say anything and just raised an eyebrow at teacher liu yufen. liu yufen¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. ¡± what are you doing? i¡¯m the teacher. you¡¯re just a student. why are you so arrogant? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not being arrogant with you,¡± mo nanchong gave liu yufen a fake smile and said, ¡± but, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to resign? why is she still here? why didn¡¯t she resign? ¡± liu yufen¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡± none of your business! ¡± ¡± oh, it seems that the agreement can¡¯t bind teacher liu. it¡¯s okay ... how should i put it? some people are thick-skinned, so there¡¯s no other way. ¡± mo nanchong smiled at liu yufen, then turned around and left. liu yufen was so angry that her entire body was shaking. she rushed towards mo nan chong and raised her hand, wanting to p him. in the end, mo nanchong lifted his wrist and grabbed liu yufen¡¯s wrist. his hand could not move at all. although liu yufen used a lot of strength, she realized that mo nanchong¡¯s grip on her hand waspletely weak. ¡°let me go!¡± ¡± mo nan chong, you¡¯ve been beaten up in front of so many teachers and students! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re just a student. do you think you¡¯re very impressive just because you got good grades? ¡± liu yufenined on purpose. she sobbed and said, ¡± everyone,e and take a look. this student doesn¡¯t respect the teacher at all and even wants to hit the teacher. have you seen a student like this? isn¡¯t this too much? ¡± there were quite a lot of students and teachers in the morning. everyone gathered around. of course, when they saw that the girl was mo nan¡¯s favorite, no one said anything. instead, they all pointed at liu yufen and gossiped. ¡± isn¡¯t that the old witch? didn¡¯t she want to resign? why is she still here? ¡± ¡± this posture ... i¡¯m afraid that teacher liu wanted to hit student mo nan chong, and student mo nan chong caught it? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s really disgusting. as a teacher, it¡¯s one thing for her to beat up her students, but she even used her students of bullying her! ¡± ¡°f * ck, i¡¯ve never seen such a disgusting teacher!¡± ¡°my heart aches for my beloved grandpa!¡± liu yufen was a teacher, after all. she thought that her words would be more convincing, but she didn¡¯t expect that no one would listen to her. instead, everyone was standing on mo nan chong¡¯s side! almost everyone was on mo nan chong¡¯s side! everyone actually thought that she was the one bullying mo nan chong, even though she was just acting and crying! this mo nan chong, what kind of bewitching sorcery did she have? ...... at this moment, xiao ruoruo rushed over with a bottle of ink in her hand. she sshed it at mo nan chong. she screamed hysterically, ¡± mo nan chong, you b * tch! go to hell! ¡± ¡°what right do you have to treat me like this!¡± ¡°what right do you have to make me remove my makeup?¡± at this moment, xiao ruoruo¡¯s hair was in a mess, and the makeup on her face seemed to have been sshed with makeup remover, so it waspletely gone. everyone looked at xiao ruoruo. at first, no one actually recognized that this person was xiao ruoruo. it was only after she shouted that someone recognized her. ¡°this person isn¡¯t xiao ruoruo, right?¡± ¡± damn, isn¡¯t she the goddess of many people? she¡¯s good at her studies and she¡¯s pretty. why does she look so ordinary ... ¡± ¡± she can¡¯t even be considered ordinary. she¡¯s so ugly without makeup! ¡± ¡°no wonder she has to put on makeup every day. i¡¯ve never seen her remove her makeup. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen her like this. it¡¯s a joke!¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, xiao ruoruo is really ugly!¡± ... xiao ruoruo did not expect that she would beughed at by the people around her when she rushed over to mo nan chong. her mental state was even worse. she had already sshed the ink at mo nan chong. however, mo nan chong dodged it slightly, and she pulled it back. liu yufen, who was in front of her, happened to be blocking her way. in an instant, all the ink was sshed onto liu yufen¡¯s face. mo nan chong was hiding behind her, so there was not a single drop of ink on his body. liu yufen immediately roared, ¡± mo nan chong! ¡± ¡± oh, mr. liu, i¡¯m really sorry. i didn¡¯t mean it. xiao ruoruo sshed it on you! ¡± liu yufen was flustered and exasperated. she wanted to p mo nanchong again, but she didn¡¯t expect that mo nanchong would grab her other hand. she did not know what mo nan chong had done, but her hand only felt numb for a moment, and then she could not use any strength! damn it! ... liu yufen¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. what happened to her hand? ¡± mo nan chong, you little b * tch. what did you do to my hand? ¡± ¡°aiya, i didn¡¯t do anything to you. didn¡¯t you want to hit me just now? did you hurt your hand when you hit me? you can¡¯t me me for that, right? i didn¡¯t break your hand.¡± mo nan chong shrugged and said helplessly. she looked at the people around her and asked, ¡± students, teachers, don¡¯t you think that this thief is a little too much? ¡± the surrounding teachers and students looked at liu yufen and tried to hold back theirughter. they nodded and agreed. xiao ruoruo looked at mo nan chong with an even worse expression. ¡± why are you doing this to me? why did you ruin my reputation? you¡¯re so evil! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± mo nan chong walked towards xiao ruoruo. ¡± if you¡¯re talking about the fact that i did better than you, then i can only tell you that there¡¯s always someone better than you. it¡¯s impossible for the whole world to give in to you! ¡± ¡± did i say that? i said that you sshed my makeup remover on me! ¡± xiao ruoruo was exasperated. Chapter 1637 1637 she¡¯s the chief mo nan chong looked at xiao ruoruo with aplicated expression. ¡± although i know that you always look good because you have makeup on, i¡¯m really not interested in removing makeup for anyone. don¡¯t you see that i¡¯m toozy to put on makeup? it¡¯s not because i¡¯m beautiful enough, but because i¡¯mzy!¡± the people around them burst intoughter. ¡°i¡¯m the most beautiful.¡± ¡°i¡¯m too humble. you¡¯re so beautiful that you don¡¯t need makeup!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯m the most good-looking!¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t need any makeup. i look the best without makeup.¡± hearing the words around her, xiao ruoruo felt that they were mocking her crazily, and her face turned ugly. ¡± who else could it be? you¡¯re the only one who wants topete with me for the school belle! ¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s face darkened as she roared, ¡± who else could be so vicious except you?! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not the police, i don¡¯t need to meddle in your business. how would i know who helped you remove your makeup?¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± don¡¯t disturb my sleep. ¡± with that, mo nan chong walked around xiao ruoruo and went forward. xiao ruoruo¡¯s face was full of excitement. at this moment, someone walked out and said, ¡± it really wasn¡¯t master pet¡¯s doing. i actually saw the scene just now. i think it was done by someone from the rocket ss. a girl deliberately sshed it. ¡± ¡°someone from our advanced ss?¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s face was uncertain. ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡± ¡°i have a video here. you can see for yourself if it was done by your own ss.¡± someone handed the phone to xiao ruoruo, nced at her, and said, ¡± it¡¯s impossible for master chong to order the people in the rocket ss, right? ¡± ¡°impossible!¡± xiao ruoruo took the phone and said with a dark face, ¡± my ss has always valued me! ¡± after all, she had the best grades in the rocket ss and was the most beautiful girl in the school. almost everyone in the rocket ss regarded her as their leader. how could someone from the advanced ss treat her like this? on the phone, a few people were discussing how to get xiao ruoruo to remove her makeup. it was indeed a few girls from the rocket ss. these girls had a good rtionship with xiao ruoruo in the past. xiao ruoruo was stunned when she saw it clearly. she had always thought that she was the pride of the advanced ss. however, she had never expected that the final result would be like this. the girls from the advanced ss had actually joined forces to deal with her. ¡°how is this possible ...¡± ¡°why are they doing this to me?¡± ¡± it really wasn¡¯t mo nan chong? it wasn¡¯t her? ¡± ¡°i only want to sleep, i don¡¯t have the time to deal with you!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, do we need a god like our grandpa pet to deal with you? you don¡¯t even look as good as me even with makeup on, what¡¯s she trying to do to you?¡± xiao ruoruo rushed back to the rocket ss in disbelief. she rushed to the front of the girl in the lead and roared, ¡± why are you doing this to me? why are you doing this to me?! ¡± ¡± xiao ruoruo, you¡¯ve always been a goddess. i just don¡¯t like it! ¡± ¡± you used to be very powerful, but now you¡¯ve fallen from your god-like altar! ¡± ¡°i always thought that you were really pretty, but i only found out recently that you¡¯re a makeup artist. it¡¯s all fake! the whole world is talking about you. you¡¯vepletely embarrassed the rocket ss!¡± the girls were looking at xiao ruoruo aggressively. ¡°so what if i look good with makeup? makeup is also an ability, okay? how many people don¡¯t know how to put on makeup these days? even men know how to put on makeup, okay?¡± xiao ruoruo was so angry that sheughed. ¡°it¡¯s fine to put on makeup, but you lied to us. don¡¯t you know what people say about our advanced ss? everyone¡¯s scolding us for cheating!¡± ¡°they even said that we were blind to have chosen you as the ss belle!¡± ¡± also, if you had not chased mo nan chong away, our ss would have been the best! ¡± xiao ruoruo was in disbelief. ¡± when did i drive mo nan chong away? everyone has a share of it, okay? ¡± how can you all pin this on me!¡± ¡°heh, isn¡¯t it all because of your enigmatic words!¡± ¡°xiao ruoruo, you should be the one who should be kicked out of the rocket ss!¡± ¡°you should get out of no. 1 middle school. your video has already been seen by people from other schools. our school¡¯s former campus belle has now be the joke of all schools!¡± hearing her ssmates ¡®words, xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t ease for a long time. disbelief was written all over her face. she really didn¡¯t expect these people to think this way. when she had brought them benefits in the past, how did they tter her? now that she had no value, it seemed that everyone wanted to step on her. xiao ruoruo looked at everyone and found it a little funny. she had never thought that these people would treat her like this. she had thought that she would always be their god and above them. in the end, one day, she would also be trampled on by them. ¡°you will regret this!¡± ...... in the conference room of no. 1 middle school. a few board members were gathered together, including teacher liu yufen. there was a smug look on her face. of course, she couldn¡¯t resign. the only reason she could be so arrogant in no. 1 middle school was because she had the support of the board. after the principal talked to her about his resignation, she immediately contacted the board of directors. she wanted to teach mo nan chong a lesson. ... the principal and the board of directors sighed. ¡± it¡¯s best if everyone doesn¡¯t get involved in this matter! ¡± ¡°why not? a student is about to step on a teacher¡¯s head. does a student have the right to make a teacher resign?¡± one of liu yufen¡¯s cousins looked at the principal angrily. ¡± principal, are you getting more and more confused? ¡± ¡°old bai ... forget it, you¡¯ll know when you see himter.¡± the principal wanted to say something but stopped. he then shook his head. ¡± don¡¯t regret it when the timees. ¡± ¡°what do i have to regret? i¡¯m just a student. no matter how good his grades were, he couldn¡¯t possibly step on the teachers ¡®heads, right? who does she think she is?¡± director bai sneered. ¡± such a student has no moral character! ¡± the principal nced at director bai and shrugged. ¡± that¡¯s not the truth. it was teacher liu who made the bet with student mo! ¡± ¡°even so, you can¡¯t be so persistent towards a teacher! he¡¯s a teacher!¡± director bai snorted. ¡± we have to give him a good scolding! ¡± director bai was also a protective person. after all, she was his cousin, so he was very protective of teacher liu. even though he wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, he didn¡¯t really understand what teacher liu said. the rest of the board members were led by director bai, so they all nodded in agreement. ¡°director bai is right. grades aren¡¯t the most important. sometimes, morality is more important than studies!¡± ¡± teacher liu is an outstanding teacher after all. it¡¯s our academy¡¯s loss if she leaves! ¡± ... at this moment, the door of the meeting room was pushed open. a girl slowly walked in. as she walked, she covered her face and yawned. then, she directly walked to the chief¡¯s seat and slowly sat down. Chapter 1638 1638 the favorite grandpa with the most backing in the world ¡± mo nan chong, is that your seat? don¡¯t you see who¡¯s here? ¡± when liu yufen saw mo nan chong sitting in the main seat, she exploded. she stood up and shouted at mo nan chong. there was a faint smile on master pet¡¯s face. she was very beautiful, with fair skin and delicate features. when she turned her head, she even had an imposing aura. in front of so many adults and board members, she did not feel guilty at all. he nced at everyone and said slowly, ¡± this is the chief seat. is there a problem with me sitting here? ¡± ¡°since you know it¡¯s the chief position, you should know that everyone here is a board member of the school. you¡¯re just a student, do you think you¡¯re fit to sit in this position? are you the chairman of the board of directors?¡± liu yufen was very confident with her cousin around. she knew that the mysterious president hadn¡¯t appeared recently, so her cousin was the one who made the decisions on the board of directors. in other words, many of the major decisions in no. 1 middle school were made by her cousin. sometimes, her cousin¡¯s power was even greater than that of the principal. mo nanchong looked at director bai and said slowly, ¡± unfortunately, i¡¯m really the president. ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± director bai was speechless. from the moment mo nan chong walked in, his face had been filled with shock. other people might not know, but he had seen mo nan chong before. although it was many years ago, it did not prevent him from recognizing the darling in front of him. bined with the principal¡¯s attitude, he could easily make the connection ... in an instant, director bai¡¯s expression became more and moreplicated. ¡°ahem!¡± director bai coughed and pulled liu yufen. ¡± shut up! ¡± ¡± cousin, did you see that? this brat is so arrogant in front of you. she thinks she¡¯s the president just because the president isn¡¯t here. she¡¯s just a little b * tch. what right does she have? ¡± liu yufen was flustered and exasperated as she scolded mo nan chong a few times. director bai let go of liu yufen¡¯s hand and looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°mr. liu, i¡¯ve recently realized that you¡¯re particrly good at seeking death, and you¡¯re getting better at it?¡± ¡°what?¡± liu yufen was stunned. ¡± cousin? ¡± liu yufen looked at director bai with aplicated expression. what did her cousin mean just now? his expression didn¡¯t seem right either. then, before liu yufen could react, director bai turned to mo nan chong and said respectfully, ¡± president, long time no see. ¡± you¡¯ve finally appeared!¡± ¡°president?¡± not only was liu yufen shocked, but everyone else was as well. other than the principal, who roughly knew what was going on, everyone else had suspicion written all over their faces. after all, the person sitting in the main seat was a girl, a girl who didn¡¯t look very old, but director bai actually called her president? was she the chairman of a board of directors? is that true? they were just board members, and the president was a second-year high school student? who would believe such a thing? ¡°ah, so annoying.¡± mo nanchong looked at the crowd. ¡± so what do you want me to do? i already said that i won¡¯t care about these things.¡± ¡°no, nothing much.¡± director bai¡¯s mouth twitched. at this moment, he roughly understood that the one who was courting death was definitely his cousin. did mo nan chong need to seek death? with her status, there was no need for her to target anyone. she was someone who the whole world wanted to hold in high regard. it was rumored that he was the person with the most backers in the world ... mo nan chong¡¯s position as the chairman of the board of directors had been arranged by one of her uncles ... she had been the chairman of the board of directors for a long time. to be honest, master pet¡¯s identity as the president was still very useful. because she had a strong backing, it was easy to invest in something like this. the entire no. 1 middle school had to rely on mo nan¡¯s pampering, okay? director bai did not know that it was mo nan chong and had thought that it was just an ordinary student. but now that he saw it was mo nan chong, he did not doubt that teacher liu had gone overboard. ¡°cousin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± liu yufen still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡± how can a child be the president? are you kidding me? ¡± cousin, this kind of joke is not funny at all.¡± ¡°you still have the face to say that.¡± ¡± shut up, ¡± director bai said coldly. liu yufen was speechless. ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll be leaving.¡± mo nan chong looked disinterested. seeing that it was nothing serious, she decided to go back to sleep. ¡°no, nothing happened. please go back.¡± director bai and the others stood up and sent mo nan chong off respectfully. when mo nanchong¡¯s back view could no longer be seen, director bai heaved a huge sigh of relief. he looked at the principal and said angrily, ¡± principal, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? are you trying to scare me?¡± the principal spread out his hands. ¡± i told you not to regreting here. didn¡¯t you not want to hear me out? ¡± director bai was speechless. he looked at liu yufen with aplicated expression. ¡± cousin, do you know who you¡¯ve offended? she¡¯s the one who can make you leave earth in minutes ... you¡¯ve offended her, and you still want to stay in this school?¡± ¡± what do you mean ... does she have a lot of people backing her? ¡± liu yufen was in disbelief. ¡± oh, she has a backer. she even has one in outer space. ¡± director bai chuckled. ¡± i heard that he has a backer from another world. ¡± don¡¯t you think it is awesome? it¡¯s said that she has the backing of hell ... of course, she doesn¡¯t need any backing to be very powerful!¡± ... ¡± she¡¯s only a second-year high school student. how can she be so powerful?! ¡± liu yufen couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡± this is the difference between people. you don¡¯t know how big the gap is between you and her. ¡± director bai sighed. ¡± you should be d that she didn¡¯t hold it against you and just let you resign on your own. otherwise, do you think things would be so simple? not even the gods of the great all-embracing heaven can save you, let alone me!¡± liu yufen didn¡¯t want to believe director bai¡¯s words. however, she knew that her cousin had always treated her well. he would not lie to her on purpose because of a little kid. so, did she really kick an iron te? he just had some background ... what was the background of this mo nan chong? ...... on the same day, the school announced the resignation of teacher liu yufen. mo nan chong was still sleeping in the ssroom. when he heard the news, he was not surprised at all.ter, director bai and the others came to the ssroom to give her a few cups of milk tea. their attitude was very affable. the students of ss 3.9 were all stunned. ... however, when she thought about it, it was not surprising that the director was polite to her. she was a prodigy who had brought their lousy ss to greater heights. Chapter 1639 1639 beat my chicken first! the xiao family. xiao ruoruo¡¯s monthly test results were already known at home. he was first every year, but this time, he wasn¡¯t first. it could be said that xiao yan¡¯s father was very angry. he was very strict with xiao ruoruo. she was the only daughter in the family, and he hoped that she could be sessful and make him proud. she had always been the first, but this time, she wasn¡¯t. because xiao ruoruo didn¡¯t dare to say it, father xiao didn¡¯t know that xiao ruoruo¡¯s reputation in school was ruined and she was crushed by others until he had dinner with his business friends. once he got home, father xiao¡¯s face was livid. ¡°xiao ruoruo, kneel down! i trained you, hired a tutor for you, and spent so much money just to let you get such a trashy ranking? it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t get first ce, but you can¡¯t even get third ce? and you were even crushed by someone from the worst ss. don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± father xiao sat on the sofa, exasperated. ¡°do you know how it feels like to be pped in the face when i praised you for your good grades just now? you¡¯ve thrown away all my old face!¡± ¡°xiao ruoruo, you really piss me off!¡± xiao ruo¡¯s father scolded xiao ruo. he was really angry. xiao ruoruo kneeled on the ground, shrinking her neck from her father¡¯s roar, not daring to raise her head. she was most afraid of her father. her father had always been very strict. if she did anything wrong, she would be scolded very badly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, father. i didn¡¯t want to, but that mo nan chong ... she¡¯s really amazing.¡± ¡°you still have the face to say that others are powerful? isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re too weak?¡± father xiao sneered. ¡± it¡¯s because you¡¯re not working hard enough. you¡¯ve always been first. this time, you¡¯re so bad. it must be because you didn¡¯t work hard enough! you¡¯re not allowed to eat dinner today, just kneel!¡± xiao ruoruo lowered her head and was speechless. mother xiao quickly said, ¡± alright, don¡¯t be angry. ruoruo had only made a mistake, she still had a chance. she¡¯s always been first, what are you afraid of? i think there¡¯s something wrong with that ninth ss! ruoruo still has to attend god bless¡¯s banquet in two days. don¡¯t be so angry. ruoruo will definitely do you proud at god bless¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°you¡¯d better perform well at god bless¡¯s banquet. i spent a lot of effort to get god bless¡¯s admission ticket. god bless¡¯s banquet willst for a few days, and there will be somepetitions. if you do well in thepetition, god bless will make an exception and recruit you.¡± ¡°although god bless is an intelligence organization, it¡¯s involved in a lot of things. there¡¯s a big shot behind it. ¡± if we join god bless, our xiao family¡¯s business will rise as well, and we¡¯ll also be able to obtain a lot of favorable news. there¡¯s an age limit to joining god bless. i¡¯m not old enough, but you¡¯re perfect! don¡¯t let this opportunity slip by!¡± xiao ruoruo raised her head and said with determination in her eyes, ¡± father, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely be a member of god bless! ¡± ¡± it better be possible. otherwise, if i raise you, it¡¯s the same as raising a piece of trash. ¡± father xiao nced at xiao ruoruo. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to have dinner! ¡± xiao ruoruo nodded. she stood up, went to the small room, and knelt down facing the wall. a cold glint shed in her eyes. she took out her phone and sent a message. ¨C that night, mo nan chong took the bus home with the little ck cat as usual. the little ck cat was nestled in the hood of her clothes, sleeping with its eyes closed. the sky was already getting dark. the bus stopped at the bus stop, and grandpa pet got off with the little ck cat. after taking a few steps, mo nan chong stopped in her tracks. she frowned slightly. behind her, a car sped over. before she could react, the car stopped beside her. a few people got out of the car. these people were all wearing the uniform of the martial arts school and carried a strong killing intent. especially the old man who came down from the back seatst. he looked even more murderous. one look and you could tell that he was a martial arts practitioner. mo nan chong was stunned to see these people surrounding her. ¡°what¡¯s the matter, everyone?¡± ¡°i¡¯m a rock formation grandmaster.¡± the old man who was thest toe down stood with his hands behind his back. he had a powerful aura around him. he looked at mo nan chong with a cold gaze. ¡± i heard that you¡¯ve been bullying my disciple recently and made her unhappy. she was even punished by her father? ¡± ¡°who is your disciple?¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve caused any trouble recently. ¡± usually, she didn¡¯t cause trouble, even though it was always a big deal. however, she had been following the rules recently ... ¡°xiao ruoruo.¡± ¡°she¡¯s my most outstanding disciple. i heard that you can still beat her?¡± ¡°xiao ruoruo, why are you so busy?¡± mo nan chong nced at rock formation master, ¡± i don¡¯t think i provoked her. she¡¯s the one who has been provoking me. ¡± i think you¡¯ve misunderstood something. it¡¯s best to go back and ask clearly.¡± after saying that, mo nan chong took the ck cat out of the hood. he put the hood on and turned around to leave with the cat. however, rock formation master¡¯s men blocked mo nan chong¡¯s path, not giving her a chance to leave. ¡°little girl, you must be honest. if you¡¯re bullied, you¡¯re bullied. running away won¡¯t solve the problem. it¡¯s better to solve the problem that needs to be solved with us.¡± ¡± alright. ¡± rock formation master said unhurriedly, ¡± since you¡¯re so powerful, why don¡¯t you have a fight with my disciples? ¡± mo nan chong replied,¡¯... i¡¯m a veryzy person and i don¡¯t really like fighting! fighting is a waste of energy!¡± ¡°scared?¡± grandmaster yanughed. mo nan chong: ¡± i didn¡¯t say i¡¯m scared. i just don¡¯t want to waste my energy! ¡± grandmaster rock formation¡¯s disciples alsoughed, ¡± if you¡¯re afraid, then you¡¯re afraid. it¡¯s no big deal for a little girl to be afraid. we won¡¯t bully you! ¡± we just want to teach you not to bully our little junior sister!¡± mo nan chong,¡¯you guys don¡¯t understand humannguage? can you understand the chickennguage?¡± rock formation master was speechless. ¡°oh, my chicken really wants to know that i¡¯m going home. it¡¯s on its way here. if you want to fight, fight with my chicken.¡± mo nan chong nced at master cheng. ¡± if you beat our chicken, i¡¯ll consider fighting with you. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll be too heavy-handed and kill you. ¡± ¡°hehehe,¡± grandmaster chengughed fiercely,¡±little girl, your words are quite interesting!¡± ¡°no, master, there¡¯s really a chickening!¡± one of the disciples looked ahead and pointed at the cement road. ... there was really a chicken running towards them. it was a rooster with gorgeous feathers, and its running posture was a little like an ostrich. the disciples looked at the violent strike that was charging towards them in shock. Chapter 1640 1640 [ critical hit: am i being mocked? ] a few minutester, rock formation master and the othersughed so hard that they hugged their stomachs. ¡°i¡¯ve seen funny people, but i¡¯ve never seen someone as funny as you!¡± ¡°you should at least get a dog or a goose to fight with us. get a chicken!¡± ¡°little girl, you¡¯re too funny.¡± ¡°hahahaha ...¡± mo nan chong looked at the group of people who wereughing and then looked at critical strike. ¡± critical strike, they seem to beughing at you ... they think you¡¯re weak, so they¡¯reughing at you? ¡± ...¡±¡± ¡°giggle giggle!¡± ¡± hahahahaha, isn¡¯t this a male chicken? it¡¯s actually mimicking a hen! ¡± ¡± pfft, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going crazy fromughing. are we here to watch a joke? ¡± i¡¯ve called the wrong critical hit. i¡¯ve been led astray by the hen in the vi next door recently ... ¡°caw caw caw!¡± the critical hit arrogantly shouted again. this time, his words were even more shocking. even that rock formation master couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst outughing. ¡°hahaha, a duck!¡± ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve heard that roosters can also imitate ducks!¡± ¡°this is probably a rooster that can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s a chicken or a duck!¡± mo nanchong rubbed his brows. ¡± ¡°critical hit ... you¡¯re a chicken, right? have you been ying too much with ah hua and da bai? one moment the hen calls, the next moment the duck calls ...¡± ...¡±¡± it stopped barking and looked up at the men. after the menughed for a while, they finally calmed down. they did not continue tough at the critical hit, but their faces became serious. ¡°little girl, you really want us to fight with your chicken? if we win, can we stew this chicken?¡± the group of people burst intoughter. ¡± oh, ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± then you guys have to win first. ¡± when critical hit heard this, he exploded. he pped his wings twice and flew towards the man who wanted to stew him without hesitation. after all, it was a critical hit, and it had learned kung fu before. it knew tai chi that even dogs knew, and it knew more! the attack was very fast. it attacked the man in front of it madly. after jumping on the man¡¯s head, it madly pulled the man¡¯s hair and pecked him with its sharp mouth. the man did not expect a chicken to be so powerful. he was flustered. ¡± ah, my head, my head hurts! hurry up and help me!¡± the other men thought that the man was joking. after all, it was just a chicken. they looked down on it from the bottom of their hearts. they thought that the man could take care of the chicken alone. however, they soon realized that something was wrong. the ground was covered in hair. the man¡¯s hair had almost been plucked out by the chicken. then, he was pecked unconscious and fell to the ground, rolling his eyes. ¡± f * ck! something¡¯s wrong with this chicken! ¡± ¡± what the hell? i think i can see a type of tai chi from the chicken¡¯s movements! ¡± ¡°damn it, catch it!¡± then, the few of them began to chase after the critical hit, trying to catch it. however, they couldn¡¯t get close to the critical hit at all. once they got close to the critical hit, the critical hit would fly to their heads and peck their hair. there was a pile of hair on the ground, and one of them had a mediterranean head. a piece of his wig was directly pecked off by the critical hit. mo nan chong stood by the roadside and watched the scene unhurriedly. ¡± critical hit! hurry up, i¡¯m a little sleepy! ¡± ¡°kaka? giggle!¡± after a few critical hits, he continued to attack fiercely. a few minutester, those few people were all pecked unconscious by the critical hit, leaving only the rock formation master. after all, rock formation master was a master. he didn¡¯t make a move, but when he saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right, he immediately attacked mo nan chong. however, before his hand could reach darling¡¯s neck, it was grabbed by a furry little w. although the w was very small, it was very deep. grandmaster rock formation subconsciously retracted his hand, then he used another hand to attack. the little ck cat leaped out of mo nan pet¡¯s arms. it did not change its size and was still very small, no bigger than a palm. however, when it attacked people, it was like lightning. although rock formation master was considered a martial arts expert, he was no match for the little ck cat. in just a short while, rock formation master¡¯s face was already scratched with several scratch marks. the little ck catnded steadily on the ground and jumped onto mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder. ity down and squinted its eyes at rock formation master before yawning. rock formation master was stunned for a moment. he touched his face and felt a lot of blood. he looked at the ck cat, his face pale. after all, he was a martial arts practitioner, so he could tell that when the ck cat attacked the man, it was not a cat¡¯s usual move. it spun a few times in the air and its ws were like punches. this speed was as fast as lightning, and the movements were even more powerful. it was not a joke, it was a real fist technique. this cat knew a very powerful boxing technique that had been lost. rock formation master had seen the iplete manual of that fist technique before, so he recognized it. furthermore, he could tell that this cat wasn¡¯t simple. ... his face was filled with shock. when he saw that extremely arrogant critical strike with his head held high and chest puffed out, rock formation master¡¯s hair stood on end. if the chicken and the cat were so powerful, what about the girl? she had been watching the show from the side all along! she didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by this. moreover, she had said before that she would beat the chickens before beating her. she said that she was afraid that she would identally kill them if she used too much force. it was not a joke. at this moment, rock formation master felt that mo nan chong¡¯s arrogant words were not a warning, a joke, or arrogance. she was being serious. she was only speaking the truth. with countless spections in his mind, rock formation master swallowed his saliva. the old man suddenly took two steps back and knelt in front of mo nan chong. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, master. we were wrong! ¡± ¡± hey, don¡¯t. i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll shorten my life if you kneel like this! ¡± mo nan chong dodged. ¡°no, you are the real master.¡± rock formation master raised his head and said, ¡± it¡¯s our fault for failing to recognize mount tai. we¡¯re very sorry to disturb you! that, may i ask, the cat beside you ... its boxing technique ...¡± ... ¡°it created it.¡± mo nan chong shrugged. ¡± i think it was created a long time ago. ¡± ¡°grand, grand master?¡± rock formation master looked towards the little ck cat. the little ck cat was speechless. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°well, if this fist technique was created by it, then it might be our ancestor.¡± said rock formation master. mo nan chong looked at rock formation master with aplicated expression. he felt that the ck cat had scratched his head. she gently knocked the little ck cat¡¯s head, then said in a low voice, ¡± look at you, you used too much force, you¡¯ve made him a fool! ¡± rock formation master was speechless. Chapter 1641 1641 chapter 1643-ninth master is here a ck car drove over and slowly stopped beside mo nan chong. the car door opened, and a pair of long legs stepped out. mo nanchong looked at the car and saw li jiujue¡¯s extremely handsome face. he walked to her side and asked gently, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? do you need any help?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± mo nan chong shook his head and looked at rock formation master. ¡± he said that my cat was his ancestor. he must have suffered a great shock. ¡± rock formation master was speechless. he was being serious. he had heard a rumor from his sect that the person who had created their sect¡¯s fist technique was not an ordinary human. he did not believe it at first and thought that the rumor was nonsense. however, when he saw the cats at mo nan pets, he was certain. he felt that this cat must be the founder of their sect. he had never thought that he would meet his grandmaster here. he was a little excited and had mixed feelings. he had originallye to seek revenge for his little disciple, but he did not expect that he would go to the head of the grandmaster¡¯s master. even if this cat wasn¡¯t their ancestor, it might be rted to their ancestor. ¡°actually, i didn¡¯t suffer a huge blow.¡± great master cheng yan couldn¡¯t care less about his unconscious disciples. he turned to mo nan chong with a respectful expression, ¡± miss, can i borrow your cat for a while? ¡± i know that what i said is a little unbelievable, but i¡¯m telling the truth ...¡± mo nan chong was speechless. master rock formation stared at the little ck cat on mo nan pet¡¯s shoulder with a burning gaze. the little ck cat was lyingzily on mo nan pet¡¯s shoulder. it raised its head and nced at master rock as if it was looking at an idiot. mo nan chong looked at rock formation master and suddenly thought of something. ¡°i don¡¯t lend my cat to outsiders.¡± mo nan chong smiled at rock formation master. ¡± however, there is a way for you to see this cat a few more times. are you interested? ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± rock formation master had an extremely interested expression on his face. he was even somewhat excited. ¡°that¡¯s right, you guys should join a sect.¡± mo nan chong said with a serious face, ¡± the blue gang! ¡± ¡°the blue gang?¡± the corner of rock formation master¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡± i know about the blue gang. isn¡¯t it that the blue gang no longer exists? ¡± ¡± what do you mean he doesn¡¯t exist anymore? it¡¯s just that his talent has withered. it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t exist, okay? ¡± mo nanchong rolled his eyes. ¡± if you join the blue gang, i¡¯ll let you be an elder or something. then, your disciples will all be part of the blue gang. in the future, help the blue gang more. as their grandmaster, he might be able to give you a few more pointers when he¡¯s happy!¡± grandmaster rock formation looked obviously conflicted. a trace of conflict shed across his old face, and he was about to wrinkle it into a chrysanthemum. ¡± ancestor, the blue gang, ancestor, the blue gang ... ¡± master cheng yan counted with his fingers for a long time, then suddenly pped his thigh. ¡± the ancestor is more important! with the martial arts of our ancestor, we don¡¯t have to worry about our martial arts school! alright, i¡¯ll join the blue gang!¡± ¡°master, you¡¯re not bad. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll get the little ck cat to teach you fist techniques.¡± mo nan chong nodded and took out his phone to given wufeng a call. ¡°yes, bring a few people here. i¡¯ve found some people for your sect.¡± after hanging up the phone, mo nan chong saw that master cheng yan was looking at her with a conflicted expression. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡± this ... little ancestor, our disciples have all fainted ... ¡± master cheng yan looked at his disciples on the ground and felt sorry for them. ¡± oh, it¡¯s nothing serious. i¡¯ll help you with a few needles, and you¡¯ll be jumping around immediately. ¡± mo nan chong smiled at cheng yan master. when he saw mo nan chong take out a few extremely thick silver needles, rock formation master¡¯s face turned green. ¡°are you sure you¡¯re just going to do a few needles?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, my mom taught me this. i¡¯m pretty good at it. ¡± mo nan chong took out a silver needle and poked it into the people on the ground a few times. after a while, the people on the ground really woke up. ¡°master!¡± ¡°master, there¡¯s something wrong with this chicken!¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid this chicken has be a spirit!¡± after his disciples woke up, they quickly hid behind rock formation master and let out miserable screams. rock formation master was speechless. that cat was the most powerful one, okay? after teaching his disciples a lesson,n wufeng arrived with a few of his underlings. n wufeng was still wearing a long robe and looked very refined. when he saw mo nan chong, he was still very excited. ¡± i knew it. you definitely wouldn¡¯t abandon us! ¡± master, what kind of talent have you recruited for us?¡± ¡°here.¡± mo nanchong pointed at the few people beside him. ¡°these few people?¡± whenn wufeng saw master rock formation clearly, he was obviously shocked. ¡± pampered pampered grandpa, this, this, this, isn¡¯t this master rock formation ... he, isn¡¯t he the master rock formation of the world martial arts school? ¡± although it wasn¡¯t one of the top forces in the world, world dojo was considered one of the top forces here. the blue gang was several levels lower than the world dojo. n wufeng was dumbfounded. when the blue gang was at its peak, they were definitely more powerful than the world dojo. however, the problem was that they had fallen into decline, so the gap between them and the world dojo was huge. however, mo nan chong seemed to have taken in a few underlings for them, the kind that could let them do as they pleased. other than an old man, the rest of them could do as they pleased. ¡°it¡¯s them.¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± someone i found for you. the blue gang doesn¡¯t have anyone left, right? let¡¯s just make do with it for now. in the future, world dojo will be under the blue gang¡¯s control.¡± ¡°is this good?¡±n wufeng carefully nced at rock formation master. he felt that he might be beaten to death by him. ¡°there¡¯s nothing bad about it. i think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± mo nan chong looked at master cheng yan. ¡± what do you think? ¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s, it¡¯s good too!¡± grandmaster yanughed dryly. the rest of the disciples were dumbfounded. ¡°master, have you been beaten silly?¡± ... ¡°didn¡¯t you hurt your face? master, did you hurt your brain?¡± ¡± the blue gang¡¯s strength is already outside of the top 100 in the world. do we have to rely on them? ¡± the blue gang and the blue gang werepetitors in the alliance tournament. in the end, master actually wanted to submit to the blue gang? although they had been beaten up, their minds were not as muddled as this. on the contrary, their master seemed to be muddled. ¡°all of you, shut up.¡± master cheng yan smiled atn wufeng and said, ¡± gang leadern, don¡¯t worry. from now on, our martial arts school will be your subordinate. if you need anything, just let us do it. ¡± ¡± rock formation master, you ... ¡±n wufeng was overwhelmed by the favor. Chapter 1642 1642 snatching talents from her future husband ¡°this is nothing.¡± mo nanchong nced atn wufeng. he was the sessor of the gang he had founded. if he did not do well, he would lose face. he had to help them. apart from having fun and wanting to meet her idol, she also wanted to get some talents from god bless. there were many talents in god bless, even more than his father¡¯sherworld empire. his father¡¯sherworld empire had recently retired, so many of the powers that had emerged now were other powers. it was impossible to steal someone from her father, so she decided to steal someone from her idol. mo nanchong touched his nose. wasn¡¯t she being a little too mean? ¡°please take care of the blue gang in the future.¡± mo nan chong patted rock formation master¡¯s shoulder. rock formation master immediately nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s natural.¡± i¡¯ll definitely join the gang you want me to join.¡± after he finished speaking, rock formation master salutedn wufeng, ¡± gang mastern, please guide me in the future. ¡± althoughn wufeng was a little excited, he knew that it was grandpa chong who had helped him when he saw how much respect grandmaster cheng yan had for him. he felt a little more at ease. they always felt that master chong was their grandmaster, so it was not strange for them to do this. ¡°you guys can discuss the other things. i have to go.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°grandpa pampered, can i add you on wechat?¡± rock formation master quickly took out his phone and asked with some excitement. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong added rock formation master¡¯s wechat, and so did his disciples. ¡°get in the car.¡± li jiujue opened the car door and said to mo nan chong, ¡± it¡¯s on the way. ¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue and nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll have to trouble you then, ninth master. ¡± as soon as mo nanchong got into the car, a chicken suddenly jumped onto it and sat in the middle. it croaked at li jiujue twice. li jiujue was speechless. mo nan chong caught the critical hit andughed dryly at li jiujue. ¡± my chicken is quite clean. you don¡¯t mind, right? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t mind ... ¡± li jiujue had naturally heard of the mo family. it wasn¡¯t strange that lord rong¡¯s critical strike was a legend in jianghu. the car left slowly. master cheng yan looked at gang leadern and heaved a sigh of relief. then, he said ton wufeng with some excitement, ¡± helpern, our martial arts school will be your branch in the future. don¡¯t worry, with me here, then gang will never have to worry about not growing stronger. you might not believe it, but that little ck cat is our family¡¯s ancestor!¡± after hearing what grandmaster cheng yan said, gang leadern became excited, and his eyes brightened. ¡°rock formation master, i won¡¯t hide it from you. i¡¯ve always felt that grandpa chong is our family¡¯s ancestor! however, the elders in my family don¡¯t really believe what i said!¡± ¡°right? i don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird that cats are my ancestor¡¯s business!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird that a high school student is our ancestor, right?¡± grandmaster yan and gang leadern felt like old friends at first sight. both of them clenched their hands tightly and were somewhat excited. they felt that great minds think alike. the disciples and underlings around the two of them were full of question marks. are you two serious? the cat was the ancestor? why didn¡¯t he say that the chicken was the ancestor? that girl was their grandmaster? could anyone live that long? although there were indeed legends of xiuxian cultivation in this world, there were only a few people who really cultivated. at most, they could only live to a hundred years old. how could they live to a few hundred years old? at the same time, master rock formation andn wufeng looked at their disciples and underlings with contempt, as if they didn¡¯t understand what they were saying. master and gang leadern added each other on wechat, and they were in a good mood. then, the two of them opened grandpa pet¡¯s wechat at the same time and liked her wechat moments. grandmaster rock formation andn wufeng both regretted not meeting each other earlier. the old man and the young man were having a good conversation. the disciples and underlings at the side were all stunned. they didn¡¯t know why these two people were chatting like this. ¨C mo nan chong was sent to the door of her house. she asked li jiujue to wait for a moment, then got out of the car to take out li jiujue¡¯s clothes from thest time. when she came out, she saw storm and critical hit staring at li jiujue. a chicken and a wolf, their expressions were full of curiosity. critical hit: ¡°giggle giggle!¡± storm roared,¡¯roar! roar!¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°giggle?¡± critical strike seemed to bemunicating with storm, and storm even nodded its head asionally. then, both of them looked at li jiujue vigntly. critical hit looked at li jiujue. he stared at li jiujue¡¯s head and his old habit came back. he had the urge to fly to li jiujue¡¯s head. ¡°i know about your fetishes. if you dare to fly above my head, i will break your wings at any time,¡± li jiujue said. there was no expression on 9th master¡¯s face, and he even had a faint smile on his face. ... however, it was that faint smile that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. the critical hit was originally intended to p its wings and escape, but when it met that gaze, it was already in a jumping posture. it forcibly braked and turned back. the corners of mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched as he passed the clothes to li jiujue. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, my chicken likes to sit on other people¡¯s heads. of course, it¡¯s also a coward, the kind that bullies the weak and fears the strong, so don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t dare to climb over your head.¡± ...¡±¡± storm sized up li jiujue. it seemed to be more mature. after a few nces at li jiujue, it walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and nudged him, separating mo nan chong and li jiujue. after all, it knew that lord rong wanted to stop the two from meeting. it had seen little lord jiu when he was young, so it naturally recognized him. critical hit also recognized little lord jiu, so the two of themmunicated like chickens and ducks, considering whether to stop darling from meeting this little lord jiu. ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem to like me?¡± ninth master could naturally tell that this storm did not like him. it seemed to not want him to get too close to mo nan¡¯s pet, and its eyes were guarded. when he had met lord rong and lord fourth, he had also seen storm, but it didn¡¯t seem to resist as much at that time. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ... it wasn¡¯t just the storm. her family didn¡¯t allow her to have much contact with ninth master li. although he didn¡¯t know why, his mother¡¯s words made sense. ¡°thanks.¡± mo nanchong nodded at li jiujue and skipped into the house. li jiujue looked at mo nan chong¡¯s back, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. he got into the car a few minutester. in the car, lian kuang muttered, ¡± 9th master, are you interested in her? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± Chapter 1643 1643 she was blocked by master and senior brother? it waste at night. xiao ruoruo calcted the time and felt that it was about time. her master and the others must have caught mo nan chong by now. they would definitely teach him a good lesson on her behalf. she knew that she was very weak, but her master, the rock formation grandmaster, was very powerful. her senior brothers had the advantage in numbers, so they would definitely be able to help her take revenge. mo nan chong was definitely going to die this time. thinking of this, xiao ruoruo was very happy. she took out her mobile phone and sent a wechat message to her master. [ master, did you catch that little b * tch? ] in less than a few seconds, rock formation master replied. [ no. ] xiao ruoruo was originally very confident that rock formation master would definitely be able to capture mo nan chong, but did he reply to her? how could it be? didn¡¯t they go and capture him directly? they said they would bring her back to educate her, but they didn¡¯t catch her? could it be that mo nan chong was already so powerful that he was even more exaggerated than her master? or did mo nan chong use some kind of bewitching method to bewitch her master? [ master, what¡¯s going on? why didn¡¯t you catch her? ] a few minutester, rock formation master directly called. ¡°ruoruo, there¡¯s something i have to tell you. don¡¯t offend her in the future. master chong is not someone you can offend. when you see her, you have to kowtow three times and nine times like you see your grandmaster ...¡± rock formation master said a bunch of things in a very serious manner. xiao ruoruo found it unbelievable, and her face was full of disbelief. what did master say? he wanted her to kneel and kowtow to mo nan chong, but he said that mo nan chong was not someone she could offend? just a few hours ago, her master was still firm in saying that he would avenge her and teach mo nan chong a lesson on her behalf. in the end, he actually told her not to offend mo nan chong. the best case scenario would be to go to mo nan chong, kneel and kowtow to her, and apologize? was he crazy? how could she possibly apologize to mo nan chong? mo nan chong had caused her so much pain. xiao ruoruo held her phone in disbelief. her hands were shaking with anger. ¡± master, are you joking? ¡± she caused me to be scolded by my father. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t protect me, but you still protect her. you still think she¡¯s right and want me to apologize to her? have you been possessed? what did the senior brothers say?¡± ¡°my senior brothers also said the same thing. also, ruo ruo, our sect will be a branch of the blue gang in the future, so you have to be more respectful when you see the blue gang in the future.¡± grandmaster rock formation nagged on and on. this made xiao ruoruo turn green. ¡± master, are you crazy? ¡± have you been suffering from alzheimer¡¯s recently?¡± ¡°you dare to say i¡¯m senile?¡± grandmaster rock formation cursed a few times in anger before suddenly hanging up the phone. xiao ruoruo called back, but rock formation master had already blocked her. xiao ruoruo was speechless. after that, she started to call her senior brothers and the like. in the end, she realized that everyone had cklisted her. xiao ruoruo was speechless. ¨C two dayster, mo nan chong nned to head to god bless¡¯s banquet. she even gaven wufeng an invitation and invited him to go with her. naturally,n wufeng did not refuse. after all, then gang had declined in recent years. almost no one was qualified to attend such an event, and no one had ever handed him an invitation. it was a good thing to be able to attend god bless¡¯s banquet. at least, the other gangs would be able to see that the blue gang still existed, and they could even attend god bless¡¯s banquet. in this case, the blue gang would have more weight in the hearts of the other gangs. besidesn wufeng, critical hit also strongly requested to go with them. after all, storm was too big a target, so grandpa pet did not n to bring storm along. after all, a critical hit was just a chicken, and it looked no different from an ordinary chicken. therefore, she decided to bring a critical hit. moreover, she also nned to bring the egg along. after all, there were many people looking for the egg recently. someone in the ck market had offered a high reward, so many hunters were looking for the egg. if she brought the egg along, someone had to look after it. she couldn¡¯t possibly carry such an egg around, and it wasn¡¯t small at all. therefore, the main purpose of her bringing the critical hit was to let the critical hit watch the egg. although critical hit was against hatching the egg, little darling had said that if it was willing to protect the egg, she would take it with her, so critical hit reluctantly agreed. n wufeng had brought lin ku along to the god bless banquet. when mo nan chong saw that the personn wufeng had brought with him was lin ku at the airport, his expression was veryplicated. of course, when lin ku andn wufeng saw that mo nan chong had also brought a chicken, their expressions were ratherplicated. ¡± are you bringing a chicken to god bless¡¯s banquet? ¡±n wufeng couldn¡¯t help but ask after a long hesitation. ¡°yeah.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s my pet. it likes to follow me everywhere. i want to bring it to see the world. ¡± ¡°bring ... a chicken to see the world?¡± lin ku¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he thought about the situation. he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. ¡± you¡¯re not bringing anyone with you. why are you bringing a chicken to god bless¡¯s banquet? ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit was unhappy to hear this. ... what¡¯s wrong with a chicken? it¡¯s a chicken, and a very powerful chicken, okay? it was stronger than everyone else, alright? after a few cries, critical hit suddenly pped his wings and flew to lin ku¡¯s head, squatting on it. lin ku was shocked, and he wanted to take the critical strike off his head, but he found that although the chicken was above his head, he couldn¡¯t catch it. he reached out his hand, and it flew up. his arms were sore, and he was panting, so lin ku finally gave up. mo nan chong nced at lin ku. ¡± gang leadern has already brought you along. it¡¯s not too much for me to bring a chicken, right? ¡± ¡°are youparing me to a chicken?¡± lin ku asked. mo nan chong nodded his head seriously. ¡± you probably can¡¯t beat a critical hit. if you want to improve, you can ask for a critical hit. ¡± lin ku was speechless. ¡°i¡¯m serious.¡± mo nan chong nced at lin ku. ¡± didn¡¯t you realize that you can¡¯t even catch a chicken? ¡± lin ku was speechless. ... although he really didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was currently being ridden by a chicken. mo nan chong had already informed the airport, so she brought the chicken directly onto the ne. there was also a little ck cat in her hat, but the little ck cat was sleeping quietly most of the time, so lin ku andn wufeng didn¡¯t notice it. on the ne, mo nan chong ran into xiao ruoruo. xiao ruoruo did not expect to see mo nan chong here. when she saw mo nan chong, her expression was very strange. ¡± why are you here? ¡± mo nan chong nced at xiao ruoruo and ignored her. ¡± you actually brought a chicken up? what right do you have to bring a chicken up the ne! ¡± xiao ruoruo saw the rooster in mo nan¡¯s arms and immediately shouted. Chapter 1644 1644 there is such a rule there were other people on the ne. when they heard xiao ruoruo¡¯s loud voice, they all looked at mo nan chong and saw the critical blow in his arms. critical hit was still quite obedient. when he heard everyone talking about him, he looked up with contempt in his eyes. xiao ruoruo¡¯s expression changed when she met his eyes. she suspected that the chicken was looking down on her! ¡°mo nan chong, how could you bring a chicken up here? where are the flight attendants and staff? why can a chicken get on a ne? how are we supposed to get on a ne?¡± xiao ruoruo deliberately shouted. ¡°chickens pooped everywhere and their bodies are full of bacteria. how can you bring them up? did you get everyone¡¯s permission to bring you here?¡± there were many people seated around them, and arge portion of them were actually there to attend god bless¡¯s banquet. xiao ruoruo¡¯s shout attracted the attention of many people. everyone turned their heads and looked at the chicken in mo nan¡¯s arms. when they saw the chicken, their expressions becameplicated. animals like chickens basically had no way to control their excretions, so it was very likely that they would poop everywhere, which was extremely dirty. moreover, animals definitely had bacteria on them. therefore, some people who loved cleanliness couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡± what¡¯s going on? why would someone bring a chicken onto the ne? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve really seen a ghost. i¡¯ve never seen you bring a ne into the passenger cabin!¡± ¡± god, let¡¯s get this chicken down. with this chicken, i don¡¯t even want to take this flight! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s so disgusting. the little girl looks so clean. how can she keep a chicken as a pet? ¡± ¡°god, hurry up and chase this little girl off the ne!¡± many of the passengers stood up and surrounded mo nan chong. they were all criticizing mo nan chong for bringing a chicken up. on the side,n wufeng saw the situation and quickly said, ¡± well, can everyone make an exception? this chicken is very well-behaved, it doesn¡¯t poop randomly and it doesn¡¯t make any noise. we¡¯ll take good care of this chicken ...¡± n wufeng apologized to the people around him, bowed, and then exined everything to them. however, xiao ruoruo continued, ¡± even if this chicken is very obedient, it¡¯s still affecting us. i feel that the air on this ne is filled with the smell of chicken feces. it¡¯s really disgusting. you might think it¡¯s fine, but we all feel suffocated!¡± mo nanchong nced at the chicken in his arms, then looked up at xiao ruoruo. ¡± did you know that my chicken is much cleaner than yours? how dare you say it¡¯s dirty? i think your mouth is the stinky one. ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong looked at the people around him. ¡± i didn¡¯t have time to inform you that i¡¯ve brought a chicken. i¡¯m sorry. however, i can guarantee that there¡¯s nothing wrong with my chicken. also, before i got on the ne, it went for a facial. it¡¯s very clean and fragrant. bacteria don¡¯t exist, and it¡¯s very smart, it won¡¯t poop.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°chickens don¡¯t shit? i¡¯ve never seen a chicken that doesn¡¯t shit!¡± ¡± ha, it doesn¡¯t know how to poop. does it know how to use the toilet? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t believe in such nonsense. do you think that it¡¯ll be toote for us to ept it now that the ne has taken off, so you¡¯re stalling for time? ¡± some people didn¡¯t believe it. mo nan chong gave him a critical hit. ¡± show them one. you go to the toilet yourself. ¡± critical hit let out two ¡°giggle¡± sounds and then slowly walked towards the toilet. it wore an anklet made of gold on its foot, and one could tell at a nce that it was rich. the surrounding people watched in shock as critical strike entered the toilet, closed the door, and then opened it again. in the end, crit walked back to mo nan chong¡¯s side. not to mention everyone present, evenn wufeng and lin ku were stunned. n wufeng said in a low voice, ¡± i¡¯m afraid this chicken has be a spirit. it actually knows how to use the toilet, and it can go to the toilet by itself ... it actually knows where the toilet is. it, it ... has it been on a ne before?¡± lin ku was speechless. he felt that his intelligence could be crushed by this chicken. the critical hit returned to the little darling¡¯s side and flew into the little darling¡¯s arms. it raised its head proudly and looked at the people around it with a very contemptuous look, as if it was looking down on them. it¡¯s just going to the toilet, who doesn¡¯t know how to do it! ¡°he really knows how to use the toilet!¡± ¡± wow, this chicken is so powerful. has it be a spirit? ¡± ¡°beauty, are you selling your chicken?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you sell your chicken to me?¡± ¡± since you know how to use the toilet, you look very cultured. i don¡¯t have any objections. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t have any objections either. it won¡¯t affect us. besides, it seems like it has bought its own seats. ¡± most people found it strange that the chicken was so smart, so they didn¡¯t bother with it. there were also a few people who did not really like this chicken, especially xiao ruoruo. she had never been on good terms with mo nan pet, so naturally, she did not like mo nan protecting a chicken. ¡± it¡¯s one thing if it knows how to use the toilet, but it¡¯s another thing if it takes a ne. since when were pets allowed on a ne? ¡± ¡°since when were pets not allowed?¡± she remembered that this airline was owned by one of her uncles, and he was very close to her mother. they had changed the rules a long time ago, and pets were allowed to follow their owners on the ne as long as there was a seat. the rules were changed because of storm, because sometimes it was inconvenient for storm to take a ne alone. ¡°pets are allowed on the ne?¡± xiao ruoruo asked the flight attendant directly, ¡± can i bring pets on the ne? ¡± ... ¡°pets are allowed in our house.¡± the air stewardess replied to xiao ruoruo. ¡°what?¡± xiao ruoruo was stunned. ¡± what did you say? pets are allowed on the ne? you can even bring a chicken? are you crazy?¡± the air stewardess nced at xiao ruoruo and exined that this rule had been in ce since a few years ago, and their airline had always been able to do so. there were also many smart pets who took the ne by themselves. some of the passengers around them seemed to have recalled something and nodded. ¡± indeed, it seems that the rules have been changed! as long as you meet the requirements, you can board the ne.¡± ¡°and this chicken also bought a ne ticket.¡± ¡°yeah, if that¡¯s the case, what reason do we have to make him get off the ne?¡± ¡°since it¡¯s in line with the rules, then forget it!¡± some of them returned to their seats and said nothing more. xiao ruoruo was exasperated. ¡± but you can¡¯t let a chicken take a ne, right? ¡± she looked around and saw that no one was standing on her side. her expression turned ugly. ... the stewardess exined to xiao ruoruo with a smile and asked if she needed to change her flight if she couldn¡¯t ept it. they could change her flight. Chapter 1645 1645 let me create a group for you guys ¡°is there a problem with your airline? do you have to let animals sit on the ne with humans?¡± hearing the stewardess¡¯s words, xiao ruoruo almost went crazy with anger. ¡± do you know who i am? i¡¯m xiao ruoruo! i¡¯m from house xiao!¡± the stewardess smiled politely at xiao ruoruo. ¡± no matter which family you¡¯re from, this chicken is in line with our rules. ¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s face turned red and green. she noticed that many people around her were looking at her. she had thought that someone would speak up for her, but for some reason, no one spoke up for her. some people even looked at her with strange eyes. ¡°forget it!¡± ¡± miss xiao, is it? you¡¯re going to waste time like this. if you continue like this, the ne won¡¯t be able to take off! ¡± ¡°miss xiao, is it on you if the ne can¡¯t take off?¡± ¡°miss xiao, do you think you¡¯re so great because your surname is xiao? i remember the boss of this airline doesn¡¯t have the surname xiao?¡± ¡°why bother with a chicken? i think that chicken is more magnanimous than you!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. why is a good little girl arguing with a chicken? it¡¯s simply a joke. ¡± there was a lot of discussion around them. the group of people who had been standing with xiao ruoruo before were all mocking xiao ruoruo at this moment. xiao ruoruo suddenly felt someone looking at her from behind. she turned her head and saw a middle-aged man. although he was not young, he looked very handsome, elegant, and gentlemanly. he walked over. ¡± you¡¯re miss xiao? i¡¯m the boss of this airline. may i ask if you have any questions? do you have any dissatisfaction with us flight attendants?¡± ¡± president, president qiao ... ¡± xiao ruoruo looked at president qiao in fear. naturally, the xiao family could not bepared to president qiao of the airline. there was a world of difference between them. no matter how arrogant she was to others, she would never dare to be arrogant to president qiao. she wasn¡¯t afraid because she was an air stewardess. but now that it was president qiao, she was a little flustered. if president qiao wrote her down, the xiao family would be finished. at that time, she would probably be strangled to death by her father and sent back to the furnace to be rebuilt. ¡± president qiao, you must be joking. i don¡¯t have any dissatisfaction with this sister. i think her service is very good. ¡± xiao ruoruo said hurriedly. ¡°oh, do you have something against our airline? are you not satisfied with the fact that we can bring pets?¡± president qiao raised his eyebrows and asked. his peach-shaped eyes were particrly good-looking. he was a man in his thirties or forties, but he had an extremely charming temperament. xiao ruoruo became even more nervous when she met president qiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°i, i don¡¯t have that opinion. i was just joking.¡± xiao ruoruoughed dryly and said, ¡± i really don¡¯t have any opinions. this is a good thing. ¡± humans and animals should live in harmony. with animals apanying you on the journey, you should be in a very good mood.¡± hearing xiao ruoruo¡¯s words, president qiao nodded. ¡± it seems that miss xiao has no opinion on us. i thought miss xiao wanted to rece me and help improve our airline! ¡± hearing president qiao¡¯s words, xiao ruoruo was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat. she knew that although president qiao looked gentle, he was extremely ruthless behind her back. her father would get goosebumps whenever he mentioned president qiao. ¡°president qiao, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. i don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± xiao ruoruo gave a fake smile and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. the people around them were also very quiet. president qiao sat on the chair beside mo nan chong. when he turned to look at mo nan chong, he winked at him. mo nan chong raised an eyebrow at president qiao as a form of greeting. the ne took off smoothly. on the ne, president qiao would take out some trinkets from time to time and invite mo nan chong to y with them. however, mo nan chongpletely ignored president qiao. he would look at president qiao sternly from time to time, and president qiao would act like a child who was being taught a lesson. he would shrink his neck and not dare to disturb mo nan chong anymore. xiao ruoruo¡¯s face was full of disbelief when she saw this. what was going on? why was president qiao so enthusiastic about mo nan chong and kept inviting him to y with him? not only that, but mo nan chong¡¯s attitude towards president qiao was simply too much. even the chicken looked at president qiao with disdain. however, president qiao did not seem to mind. he continued to y on his own. from time to time, he would talk to the chicken next to him through mo nan chong. ¡± critical hit. do you want to y cards? it¡¯s very fun. i recently learned this from someone else. it¡¯s a tarot. it can read fortunes! ¡± the critical hit looked at president qiao as if he was an idiot. president qiao: ¡± ... you chicken, you always look at me like that. it makes me feel like there¡¯s something wrong with my iq ... i¡¯m the president of an airlinepany, after all. who dares to look at me like that? ¡± ¡± critical hits, torrential rain, storm ... they all dare to look at you like this. ¡± mo nan chong smiled at president qiao. ¡± uncle qiao, you¡¯re affecting my rest, you know? can¡¯t you be a little quieter when you¡¯re on the ne? the entire airline is yours, why are you acting like a child who¡¯s taking a ne for the first time?¡± ¡°it¡¯s my first time flying with you!¡± president qiao replied. little darling!¡± ¡°ai.¡± mo nanchong sighed, then looked at tarot and said, ¡± this is not something that anyone can calcte. you can¡¯t use it to calcte it. why don¡¯t you ask me what your future will be like?¡± ¡°little darling, you want to read my fortune?¡± president qiao sat up straight. ¡± then tell me when my peach flowers wille. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t know you like my mother. she already has a husband. i¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t break up for a few lifetimes. so, you don¡¯t have a chance. ¡± president qiao¡¯s face fell. ¡± you¡¯re hurting my heart! ¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders and nced at president qiao. ¡± speaking of which, there are so many people pursuing mommy. you guys can join a group and find a partner. don¡¯t limit your gender too much. you¡¯re all sessful people, and it feels good. ¡± ¡°thank you!¡± ¡°really, i¡¯ll create a group for you guyster.¡± mo nan chong was interested. he wondered what kind of interesting chemical reaction would happen if he gathered all the men who had pursued his mother in a group. these guys had always regarded mommy as a goddess. it was indeed difficult for them to fall for other women after seeing mommy. ... unfortunately, her daddy guarded her strictly and no one could get close to her. there was no way to keep these outstanding uncles, so they could only be single forever. it seemed that most of the uncles had never found a partner, and only a few of them found their true loveter on. she was a little worried for these uncles. after all, it was rare to see a woman who was more outstanding than her mother. ¡°you¡¯re not serious, right?¡± president qiao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± little wimp, have you been living toofortably recently? ¡± Chapter 1646 1646 even if you don¡¯t have money, you have to have the aura of a rich person! the ne arrived at its destination. mo nan chong got off the ne with critical strike in his arms and then put it down. crit stretched his wings, flew a few times, and happily jumped onto lin ku¡¯s head. ¡°help me!¡± lin ku cried. ah, ah, ah ...¡± before he could shout, lin ku was pecked on the head by a critical hit. mo nan chong nced at lin ku. ¡± let crit squat for a while. he just wants to look at the scenery and wille down in a while. if you touch him, he¡¯ll peck you. ¡± ¡°if you win a critical hit, your kung fu will be better than a chicken¡¯s. really, it¡¯ll definitely be good for you. by then, you won¡¯t be unable to defeat a high school student.¡± lin ku was speechless. are you a high school student? it doesn¡¯t count, right? although he really wanted to fight back, it was really painful to be pecked by a critical hit, so lin ku gave up and let the chicken squat on his head. mo nan chong looked down at his phone. then, she turned her head and nced at president qiao, who was beside them. ¡± president qiao, i¡¯ve already created the group for you. how you develop it is up to you! ¡± president qiao was speechless. he took out his phone and saw that he had been added to a group called the ¡± blind date group ¡°. president qiao was speechless. someone in the group quickly realized something. then, someone popped up. [ zhong hanyue: ??? [ can i ask what group this is? ] [ jiang ting: i have the same question? ] [shi jiu: the group name is a blind date group? is someone trying to introduce us to someone? @ little darling, are you nning to introduce a partner to my single uncles and godfathers? arrange them one by one? [it¡¯s not a good idea for such arge group of people to go on a blind date together, right?] [xiao yuan: thank you for thinking about me, little junior sister, but i don¡¯t have any ns to go on a blind date!] song junlin: ??? mo nan chong, what are you doing? ] [ qin xiong: wow, it¡¯s so lively. everyone¡¯s here. our little darling is in a good mood today. he¡¯s created a group of blind dates. he¡¯s waiting for a photo of a beauty! ] [ little darling: oh, there¡¯s no picture of a beauty. that¡¯s right, how about you guys digest it internally? ] [ qinxiong: ???? ] [ song junlin: !!!! ] [ shi jiu: ah, this is fine. everyone, is there anyone who is interested in me? ] [ jiang ting: shi jiu, you can¡¯t f * cking hide anymore, can you? ] [ little darling: oh, right, i¡¯ll give you a demonstration. you can ask uncle li chenle how he dealt with my senior brother lu yang! ] the group was in a mess. then, mo nan chong was kicked out of the group. the little darling nced at the phone and did not think much of it. president qiao, who was standing next to him, was in a mess. he nced at the little darling. ¡± you¡¯re really serious ... ¡± the little darling shrugged. ¡± everyone¡¯s very outstanding. at the moment, there¡¯s no suitable outstanding girl. when i meet a suitable and outstanding girl, i¡¯ll add her into the group. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve already been kicked out.¡± president qiao said with a serious face. ¡°he¡¯ll pull me back in a while.¡± mo nan chong did not think so. as expected, within a few minutes, mo nan chong was pulled back into the group. president qiao was speechless. ¡°uncle qiao, you don¡¯t have to follow me anymore. if you continue to follow me, i feel that some people¡¯s line of sight is going to burn.¡± mo nan chong walked over to one of theputers. ¡± we¡¯re leaving. ¡± president qiao turned around and saw that xiao ruoruo had been looking in his direction, her eyes full of doubt and disbelief. seeing mo nan chong leave, xiao ruoruo immediately walked to president qiao¡¯s side and said, ¡± president qiao, why are you talking so much to her? is president qiao very close to mo nan chong? ¡± ¡± not really. i just felt sorry for her on the ne, so i sent her off. ¡± president qiao said disapprovingly. xiao ruoruo heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this. she knew it. she had thought that mo nan chong was very close to president qiao. it turned out that it was not the case. it was good that it was not the case. otherwise, she would not be convinced. president qiao nced at xiao ruoruo. ¡± what about you? are you here to attend god bless¡¯s banquet? ¡± ¡°yeah, i received the invitation, so i came to attend.¡± xiao ruoruo smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m sure president qiao is here to attend god bless¡¯s banquet too, right? ¡± ¡°yes, same.¡± president qiao smiled. ...... mo nan chong and the others went straight to the vi area where god bless had arranged for the guests to attend the banquet. the vi they were assigned to was veryrge, with a veryrge garden. there was also a butler and three servants in it, so they could order the butler and servants to do anything. god bless¡¯s banquet would be held for a few days and nights, and there would be somepetitions. anyone who came to the banquet couldpete. god bless would give a more luxurious reward to the winner, but it did not matter if the winner was defeated. ... most importantly, if they were noticed by the higher-ups of god bless during thepetition, they would have the chance to join god bless in the future or obtain a god bless pass to be a student. this was a strong temptation for many people. after all, god bless was currently a very powerful intelligence organization. they had a lot of information, and they had manypanies themselves. it could be said that they were involved in all kinds of industries, and they had all kinds of information from all kinds of industries. the reason why mo nan chong had broughtn wufeng here was to let him recruit talents into then gang. the people attending god bless¡¯s banquet were all top-notch talents. even if god bless didn¡¯t want them, they wouldn¡¯t be bad, so it would definitely be beneficial to the blue gang. the little darling felt that this was very convenient. whenn wufeng and lin ku heard the little darling¡¯s instructions, their expressions were ratherplicated. ¡°but i have a question.¡± lin ku put aside the critical hit and looked at mo nan chong seriously. ¡± can we really recruit people here? we¡¯re the blue gang ... a trash gang, but they¡¯re god bless ... who wouldn¡¯t choose god bless and would choose the blue gang?¡± ¡± even those who were eliminated by god bless wouldn¡¯t be too interested in the blue gang, right? ¡± god bless was so powerful. only a fool would join the blue gang! n wufeng nodded. ¡± lin ku¡¯s right. we don¡¯t have money or power. how can we recruit people? ¡± ¡°we¡¯re here to take people. the two of you can¡¯t do it, your aura is too weak. ¡°let me tell you, no matter if we have strength or money, we have to believe in ourselves. first, we have to have the confidence to let others see that we are all local tyrants. our gang is so rich that we can¡¯t spend it all.¡± ... mo nan chong said seriously, ¡± if you don¡¯t have money, then make money. what¡¯s there to be afraid of? when the timees, take more missions. i¡¯ll arrange some missions for you guys and use the money to invest in stocks or something. if that¡¯s not possible, i¡¯ll take you guys to gamble. money wille quickly! ¡± n wufeng was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re just a high school student,¡± said lin ku,¡±i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Chapter 1647 1647 chapter 1649-critical hit has a disciple lin ku was despised by the critical hit. on the first day, lin ku was madly training in the yard. ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve seen a chicken that¡¯s more powerful than a human. ¡± ¡°with the guidance of critical strike, lin ku won¡¯t be too weak.¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± he was originally too weak. i don¡¯t think he can stand to watch the critical hit. ¡± ¡± lin ku is one of the more powerful ones in then gang ... ¡±n wufeng sighed after two seconds of silence. but even so, the blue gang was still considered powerful, not even as powerful as a chicken ... ¡°meow,¡± she said. the little ck cat on mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder meowed and shook its head. it looked very cute with a sigh. n wufeng was amused by the little ck cat. he reached out to touch the little ck cat. mo nan chong wanted to stop him. after all, the little ck cat had a bad temper and did not like to be touched by others. but surprisingly, the little ck cat did not resist this time and allowedn wufeng to touch it. it seemed that the little ck cat likedn wufeng quite a lot. mo nan chong was quite surprised.n wufeng carried the little ck cat. he was wearing a long robe and looked like an ancient man. he was so refined that he was a mess. when he carried the little ck cat, he had a very special temperament, like a painting. ¡°this cat is so obedient.¡±n wufeng could not help but ask. ¡°you haven¡¯t seen how powerful it is.¡± mo nan chong smiled. it was a cat that could kill a person with one bite. it was not cute at all. however, the little ck cat inn wufeng¡¯s arms was very docile. it meowed a few times and letn wufeng hold it and rub its head. mo nan chong looked deeply atn wufeng and the little ck cat. why did it feel liken wufeng was the little ck cat¡¯s true master? this guy seems to liken wufeng a lot ... she even suspected that this was a little female cat in heat ... it was clearly a little male cat. lin ku was tortured by the critical hit, but he did learn a lot. at dinner, lin ku ate like crazy, and all his energy was used up. ¡°how do you feel, lin ku?¡± mo nan looked at lin ku with interest. ¡°it¡¯s a little exciting,¡± lin ku said, ¡± but it does know more than me. i¡¯ve decided to take it as my master. ¡± while eating, lin ku looked at critical strike, who was watching tv. he looked quite serious. onlyn wufeng and mo nan chong¡¯s expressions were a little cracked. lin ku was actually serious, he wanted to take a chicken as his master ... ¡°you don¡¯t mind that your master is a chicken?¡± mo nan¡¯s hands trembled, and the vegetables fell to the ground. she looked at lin ku. lin ku didn¡¯t look like this kind of person, the kind of person who would casually ask a chicken to be his master. ¡°i don¡¯t mind,¡± ¡± as long as it can make me stronger, i don¡¯t care even if it¡¯s a pig, ¡± lin kui said seriously. ¡°alright ... you have ambition.¡± mo nan chong gave her a thumbs up. ¡± good luck then. you¡¯ll have a chicken as your master in the future ... ¡± lin ku nodded. ¡± i will do my best. ¡± after the meal, lin ku really did acknowledge him as his master. he asked mo nan chong andn wushang to be his witnesses. under the dumbfounded gazes of the three maids and the housekeeper in the vi, he knelt in front of critical strike and even served him tea. a few maids looked at everything in shock and whispered to each other withplicated expressions on their faces. their expressions seemed to be saying,¡±what kind of thing are they receiving? are they crazy? they actually acknowledged a chicken as their master!¡± critical strike was when the chicken raised its neck and drank a mouthful of tea. then, it croaked a few times like a human and lifted its wings, as if saying that it could get up. only then did lin ku get up. crit jumped down from the sofa as if he was carrying his wings on his back. then, he walked to mo nan chong andn wufeng in a high and mighty manner. ¡± giggle! giggle! ¡± ¡®... got it, i¡¯ll tell auntie ying¡¯ er about this. congrattions on taking in the first disciple in your life, and it¡¯s a human!¡± ¡°giggle!¡± a critical hit was directed at mo nan chong. ¡°okay, okay, okay, i understand. it¡¯s a red packet!¡± mo nan chong took out his phone and sent lin ku a big red packet, 8888 yuan. lin ku was shocked when he received the red packet. ¡± this is? ¡± ¡± this is a red packet from your chicken master. study hard and you¡¯ll have more in the future. ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°thank you, master!¡± lin ku¡¯s eyes lit up. he was so excited when he saw the money. on the other side,n wufeng was also looking at lin ku¡¯s red packet. he looked at it and asked seriously, ¡± critical hit, are you still taking in disciples? why don¡¯t i also acknowledge a master?¡± he could tell that this chicken was richer than him! as the leader of the blue gang, he was penniless, but this chicken was definitely richer than him! ¡°are you serious?¡± mo nanchong looked atn wufeng. ¡°if master gives me a red packet, i can pray to a few hundred people.¡±n wufeng said seriously. ¡°poor to this extent? aren¡¯t you too useless?¡± mo nanchong rubbed his brows. ¡± i¡¯ll take you to earn money tonight. bring all your money with you. ¡± ¡°to make money? really?¡±n wufeng¡¯s eyes were glowing. ¡°really? do i look like i¡¯m joking?¡± mo nan chong shrugged. ¡°alright!¡±n wufeng¡¯s face was full of excitement like a child. ¨C at night, after mo nan chong and the others had some rest, they really went out. ... there was an entertainment center on the ind with the most luxurious casino in the world. it was god bless¡¯s banquet, so the casino was very lively. people from all over the world were here, and many of god bless¡¯s higher-ups were also here. mo nan chong broughtn wufeng, lin ku, and the little ck cat to the casino. the critical hit was left in the vi to look at the egg. ¡± god bless casino ... ¡± when he saw the words,n wufeng¡¯s expression turnedplicated. he looked at mo nan chong and asked, ¡± are you an adult? ¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re an adult or not. what¡¯s important is to win money! ¡± mo nanchong nced atn wufeng. ¡± i¡¯ve been to a casino before i was a year old. ¡± ¡°is this the first time i¡¯ve been to a casino in my life?¡±n wufeng said in a daze. ¡± well, it¡¯s not my first time, but i¡¯ve only been to a casino a few times. i lose every time i go to a casino ... ¡± lin ku sighed. he was born to lose. he swore that he would chop off his hands if he entered the casino again. ¡± can i not go in? if i go in, i¡¯ll chop off my hands. ¡± ¡°you want to chop off your hand even if you win?¡± ... ¡°you don¡¯t need to if you win.¡± ¡°then let¡¯s win.¡± mo nan chong had both hands in his pockets. she was wearing a gray casual suit. her face was extremely beautiful, especially her eyes, which were extremely alluring. as soon as she entered, many people turned to look at her. most of the people here were dressed in gowns, and it was rare to see someone dressed so casually like mo nan chong. however, because she was so pretty even though she was dressed casually, she attracted a lot of attention. Chapter 1648 1648 i¡¯ll bring you to earn money another reason why mo nan chong attracted attention was that she had a little ck cat on her shoulder. it waspletely ck, but its eyes were shining. beside mo nan chong wasn wufeng, who was dressed in a long robe and looked like a refined man from ancient times. n wufeng was also very handsome. he looked like a gentleman from ancient times. he was gentle and had the air of a schr. the other half of lin ku was stronger, but he also had a pretty face, which was naturally attractive. the group looked a little special. after all, mo nan chong still looked like a child. ¡°who is this? he¡¯s a pretty kid!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s indeed a beauty. she doesn¡¯t look too old, but she has a strong aura. ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that man the leader of the blue gang? the blue gang is in such a state of decline, how can they stille to the god bless banquet?¡± ¡°the leader of the blue gang? i¡¯ve almost forgotten about the existence of the blue gang. now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, there really is a blue gang. however, they¡¯ve already declined to the point where almost no one knows about them. how can he still attend god bless¡¯s banquet?¡± ...... the group of people discussed animatedly. mo nan chong and the others went in. when they were exchanging chips, mo nan chong nced atn wufeng. ¡± how much money do you have? take out all of your assets and win a lot for you. ¡± after hesitating for a long time,n wufeng finally said to mo nan chong, ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t have much money. ¡± ¡°even if it¡¯s not a few million, it should be at least a few hundred thousand, right?¡± ¡± he¡¯s then gang¡¯s helper, ¡± mo nan chong said as he nced atn wufeng. if the money was too little, winning would be too slow. if he had enough money, he could win enough in one go. it saved him a lot of trouble. she knewn wufeng¡¯s personality, so if she paid for it herself,n wufeng would definitely not ept it. that was why she made him pay. butn wufeng¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°a few hundred thousand?¡± ¡± the entire blue gang doesn¡¯t have that much money ... ¡± lin ku said in shock. ¡°are you sure you¡¯re from the blue sect and not the beggar sect? ¡°beggar¡¯s sect is probably richer than you ...¡± mo nan chong was speechless for a long time. ¡°i only have 2000 yuan on me ... that¡¯s all i have.¡±n wufeng said. he hade to god bless because the invitation card had brought along a ne ticket. otherwise, he would not have any money to buy a ne ticket ... ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong looked deeply atn wufeng. ¡± you¡¯re really a little poor. ¡± ¡°sigh, i don¡¯t have a choice. i want to have money too, but i¡¯m too ipetent. not only can¡¯t we make everyone rich, we¡¯ll make everyone poor.¡±n wufeng¡¯s face was full of self-me. right now, their gang had to rely on themselves to grow vegetables for a living ... because they didn¡¯t have money, they even nted somend in the countryside. they didn¡¯t even contract thend, but used the barrennd that others didn¡¯t want to farm. in order to save money, they even nted their own rice. ¡°alright, then take out your 2000 yuan.¡± mo nan chong told him to cut the crap. ¡± with such a small amount of gold, it might take a long time. let¡¯s save time and be quick. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said.n wufeng trusted mo nan chong unconditionally. she asked him to change the chips, and he changed the chips. even though he had never gambled before, he wanted to bet with mo nan. in the end, lin ku also took out the red packet from the critical hit and gave it ton wufeng, so thatn wufeng could earn money forn gang. ¡°have you thought it through? if you lose, you¡¯ll lose your money. you know that i don¡¯t have money and can¡¯tpensate you.¡±n wufeng took the chips from lin ku and asked with aplicated expression. ¡°it¡¯s okay, just take it as my donation to the gang.¡± lin ku said. then, the two of them went to y with mo nan chong. after all, their group was quite eye-catching, so many people were quite interested in them. then, the little darling began to y. first, they yed ck jack, which was very exciting. the little darling won a few rounds. beside them,n wufeng and lin ku did not dare to say anything. they were worried that mo nan would lose, so they watched on in fear. they wanted mo nan to pamper them again when he won. in the end, mo nan chong continued to y. ¡°it¡¯s almost time.¡±n wufeng saw that mo nanchong had won a lot of money and swallowed. he had only won about 2000, but now that he counted, he had already won quite a lot. he felt that it was time to end it. ¡°you want to leave after winning?¡± the person ying with him was a middle-aged man. he had a fat head and big ears. one look and you could tell that he was a gambler. he had thought that he would definitely win against a youngdy, but he had never expected that he would lose again and again against mo nanchong, to the point where he was almost bankrupt. seeing that the other party had almost won, and the people around him kept asking the little darling to leave, the middle-aged man was a little unconvinced. leaving after winning, there was no such precedent. ¡± we¡¯ve already yed a few rounds. big brother, if you lose, you lose. you can only me yourself for not being as good as him. ¡±n wufeng looked at the man. ¡°heh, you stinky brat, don¡¯t think that i didn¡¯t see it. you¡¯ve been chattering non-stop, urging this little girl to stop while she¡¯s ahead!¡± the man red atn wufeng. ¡± who do you think you are? if you¡¯re so capable,e and y with me! ¡± ¡± i, i don¡¯t know how to y ... ¡±n wufeng waved his hands. he didn¡¯t know how to y cards. although ckjack was a simple game, he had never yed it before. he had only seen others y it. so when the little darling won, he felt that it was very unbelievable. ¡°you won¡¯t. you¡¯re already here. don¡¯t you know how to?¡± the middle-aged man stared atn wufeng. ¡± you¡¯d bettere over and y with me. if you don¡¯t, i¡¯ll kill you. ¡± ... hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words,n wufeng became even more nervous. he nced at mo nan chong. ¡°then you can y.¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°this ... i¡¯m not very good at ying, i¡¯ll lose.¡±n wufeng looked at mo nan chong nervously, then turned to the middle-aged man. ¡± sure, can we y one by one? ¡± the middle-aged man looked atn wufeng in disbelief. ¡± what did you say? ¡± n wufeng stuck out a finger. ¡± i mean, we¡¯ll y with them piece by piece ... this, one piece, is that okay? ¡± ¡°are you kidding me?¡± the middle-aged man was so angry that heughed. ¡± you¡¯ve earned a few million from me. are you ying with me? ¡± n wufeng asked,¡±then ... ten thousand?¡± the middle-aged man looked atn wufeng in disbelief. ¡± one hundred thousand per round! ¡± ¡± oh ... ¡±n wufeng responded weakly. the little ck cat was still in his arms and meowed. ever since the little ck cat sawn wufeng, it liked to burrow into his arms even more. ... mo nan chong felt as if he had lost a pet for no reason. the little ck cat was about to ben wufeng¡¯s. then,n wufeng started ying with the middle-aged man. what was unbelievable was thatn wufeng, who had never been to a gambling table, was so lucky that he won against the middle-aged man again and again. Chapter 1649 1649 do you want to y the big one? the middle-aged man lost a few hundred thousand yuan one by one, and his face started to be more and more abnormal. ¡°you, what¡¯s the matter!¡± the middle-aged man looked atn wufeng in exasperation. ¡± are you cheating? how can you always win? this is impossible! ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t ... don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±n wufeng¡¯s hands trembled. ¡± i was always thiste ... i didn¡¯t do anything. ¡± ¡°then can you keep winning?¡± the middle-aged man looked at mo nan chong and the rest in disbelief. ¡± did you all cheat? ¡± ¡± what cheating? it¡¯s our gang leader¡¯s first time ying this game. he doesn¡¯t even know what cheating is. ¡± ¡± if you agree to a bet, you must ept your loss, ¡± lin ku said grumpily. ¡± don¡¯t make a fuss when you lose. if you can¡¯t afford to lose, then don¡¯te out and y. ¡± lin ku¡¯s few words made the middle-aged man quiet down. after all, many people were looking at them, but the middle-aged man was obviously not convinced. his face was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°are you stilling?¡±n wufeng asked. this was the first time he realized that money could be earned so easily. ¡°i¡¯m out of money!¡± the middle-aged man shouted angrily, ¡± just you wait! i will make you die a horrible death! ¡± because the middle-aged man had quarreled with mo nan chong and the others, many people around them had actually noticed them. on the second floor, xiao ruoruo was ying with a few friends, all of whom were young masters and rich girls. they happened to hear the movement downstairs, and then she looked down. in the end, he saw mo nan chong,n wufeng, and the others. xiao ruoruo narrowed her eyes and nced at the person beside her. ¡± that¡¯s my ssmate. can i invite her toe over and y with us? ¡± ¡± really? that¡¯s interesting. go and invite her over. ¡± a man beside him looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction with interest. ¡°he¡¯s really good looking!¡± ¡°we can y together.¡± the rest of the young masters nodded their heads one after another, looking rather interested in mo nan chong. xiao ruoruo saw that the people around her had agreed, so she went downstairs and went directly to mo nan chong¡¯s side. she knew that there was a very powerful person in the crowd with her just now. everyone called him the little gambling god. his gambling skills could be said to be unparalleled, and he was basically the kind that would win every bet. they were going to the gambling king¡¯s roomter to y with him. she saw that mo nan was quite good at ying and wanted to trick him once. she felt disgusted when she saw mo nan pampering her, especially when so many people were paying attention to her. furthermore, because of mo nan¡¯s pampering, she had not been able to contact her master until now. her master seemed to have cklisted her, and she couldn¡¯t even contact her own senior brothers. she thought about it for a long time. other than mo nan chong, there did not seem to be any other possibility. it was because after she had asked her masters to help her take revenge, her masters had cklisted her. she did not know what mo nan chong had told her master and senior brothers, but she was really angry and felt that mo nan chong was really disgusting. he must have said a lot of bad things about her. ¡°mo nan chong.¡± xiao ruoruo walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and looked at her provocatively. ¡± are you having fun? ¡± mo nanchong turned his head and nced at xiao ruoruo. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°i see that you¡¯re quite good at ying. are you interested in going upstairs to y? ordinary people couldn¡¯t go upstairs. there were private rooms upstairs, and every private room had a gambling master. if you win, you¡¯ll definitely have more money than you have right now. of course, if you lose, you¡¯ll die a terrible death. are you interested in taking the challenge?¡± xiao ruoruo looked at mo nan chong with interest. she deliberately used a provocative tone, waiting for mo nan chong to respond. mo nan chong nced at xiao ruoruo and nodded. ¡± sure. ¡± she had been worried that no one would y big with her. now that there was a gambling master upstairs, it would be fun. ¡°what did you say? you agree?¡± xiao ruoruo had originally nned to persuade him again, but she did not expect mo nan chong to agree directly. hearing mo nan chong¡¯s agreement, xiao ruoruo immediately smiled and said, ¡± sure, let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll take you guys out to y. if you want to y big, you have to go upstairs. i still have a few friends, and they¡¯re all ying big.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± let¡¯s go then. ¡± n wufeng and lin ku started to feel nervous again. their hearts were about to fly out of their chests when they were ying downstairs, and now they were going upstairs to y? moreover, it sounded like the upstairs party was ying a bigger and more terrifying game. if they lost, wouldn¡¯t they lose miserably? ¡°this ... why don¡¯t we not go upstairs to y? i think we¡¯ve had enough fun today, darling. what do you think?¡±n wufeng tried to persuade mo nan chong. ¡°yes, master pet, it¡¯s almost time. why don¡¯t we go back and rest? it¡¯s gettingte and i¡¯m a little sleepy!¡± lin ku also tried to persuade him. ¡°almost? i don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough.¡± mo nan chong nced at the two of them and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to do anything. just watch. leave the fun to me. ¡± lin ku andn wufeng looked at each other and swallowed their saliva at the same time. they were all a little nervous. after all, there were tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of yuan ying downstairs. what about upstairs? millions, tens of millions? they wouldn¡¯t have that much money even if they sold themselves, alright? n wufeng thought that even though he was the leader of the blue gang, he wasn¡¯t worth that much. he felt sad. seeing that the little darling was insistent on going upstairs,n wufeng could only whisper into his ear, ¡± then don¡¯t overdo itter. just do it the right way. you can¡¯t be too sure when ites to gambling. you might have been lucky just now, but when the timees, you might not be so lucky anymore. ¡± ¡°i know.¡± hearingn wufeng¡¯s persuasion, mo nan chong could not help but smile. ¡± we won¡¯t lose. ¡± ¡°no, master chong, you have to be careful. really. let me tell you, i used to think that i would never lose no matter what. after losing a few times, i realized that ...¡± ¡°we haven¡¯t even yed yet, and you¡¯re already saying you lost. isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡± mo nan chong nced at lin ku and asked with a smile. lin ku immediately shut his mouth and stoppedn wufeng, telling him not to say such inauspicious words. ... at the same time, xiao ruoruo, who was walking in front, heard the words of the people behind her and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. did he still think he could win? how could he win? not only would god bless¡¯s casino not let them win, but she also had the little god of gamblers with her. the little god of gamblers was even more powerful, and his master was a gambling king. by then, mo nan chong would definitely lose everything. when the time came, she would definitely record a video and post it on the school forum. she would let everyone see that the goddess of ss 3.9 they thought was nothing more than this! Chapter 1650 1650 the same trick as lord rong on the third floor. when li jiujue and lian kuang were walking down the corridor, they happened to see mo nan chong on the steps. lian kuang was slightly surprised, ¡± it¡¯s miss darling. ¡± li jiujue took a nce and looked at mo nan chong thoughtfully. ¡± i think he¡¯s going to the heaven-tier casino ... ¡± lian kuang frowned. ¡± the heaven-tier casino is the best gambling king on the second floor. we¡¯ve never lost a single bet since god bless opened. besides, he¡¯s always been ruthless when he¡¯s ying. if miss darling wants to y ... do you want to tell them?¡± li jiujue did not say anything either. he only stared at mo nanchong and said, ¡± no need, she can do it. ¡± ¡°hmm?¡± lian kuang was startled. ¡± can i? are you saying that miss mo nan chong can beat the one in the heaven tier?¡± ¡°you can check the surveince cameras.¡± li jiujue had his hands in his pockets. he felt that this girl would win no matter what. ¡± that can¡¯t be. although she¡¯s very good, she¡¯s still just a high school student. even if she¡¯s good at gambling, how can she win against an old king of gamblers? ¡± lian kuang didn¡¯t really believe it. he shook his head. li jiujue didn¡¯t say much. he turned around and went to another room to discuss some matters. in the room, after li jiujue spoke to someone for a while, he took the tablet that the assistant handed over and started to watch it. the tablet was showing the surveince footage of the sky room. at the same time, mo nan chong was in the heaven room. there were quite a few people there, and some were already challenging the king of gamblers. xiao ruoruo even enthusiastically introduced mo nan chong to the young master and the youngdy beside her. she had a smile on her face, and when she thought about how mo nan chong might be embarrassedter, she was in a very good mood. mo nan chong nodded at the people around him as a greeting, then looked at the others ying with the king of gamblers. the king of gamblers also had a lot of strange requirements. if he wanted to y with him, he had to y with more than a million. if it was less than a million, he would not ept the challenge. the king of gamblers could y any game as long as you wanted to. the king of gamblers was indeed very good. he was the first to y with him, but he lost after a while. after changing to another person, he also lost not long after. however, this rich young master seemed to be unconvinced, so he yed many other games, but the result was the same. he lost miserably in the end. ¡°if it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll change.¡± the king of gamblers sat calmly opposite him. he was an old man with a very shrewd look. ¡± you children, if you can¡¯t y, then don¡¯t y. ¡± ¡°who said we can¡¯t y? let me try.¡± a girl went up and sat opposite the king of gamblers. ¡± my luck has always been good. mr. king of gamblers, you have to be careful! ¡± ¡± we don¡¯t care about luck, we care about strength. no matter how good your luck is, it can¡¯t beat enough strength, right? ¡± the gambling king said with a smile. the girl didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡± gambling skills and luck are also very important. sometimes, luck is more useful than ability. ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s try.¡± the gambling king continued to smile. the two of them started to y, ying all kinds of cards, big and small. in the end, the girl lost nearly ten million yuan before she gave up ying with the king of gamblers. ¡°you see, strength is very important. without some strength, how can i be the king of gambling?¡± the gambling king looked at the others with a smile. when his eyes fell on mo nan chong, his eyebrows twitched. ¡°little friend, have we met before?¡± the gambling king looked at the little darling and asked. ¡°i don¡¯t think so. i don¡¯t remember meeting you. we don¡¯t know each other, right?¡± mo nanchong looked at the old man with a smile. she seemed to have some impression of this old man. he seemed to have some rtionship with her mother. however, she didn¡¯t like to say that she was leng rongrong¡¯s daughter. after all, her mother was too famous ... there were people who knew her everywhere, and many people even called her an idol. as long as she said her mother¡¯s name, there would be a lot of people rushing over ... ¡°no, i¡¯m sure i¡¯ve seen you somewhere before. you look a little familiar.¡± the old man stared at mo nan chong, and the image of leng rongrong¡¯s evil smile appeared in his mind ... the old man was speechless. ¡®f * ck, this isn¡¯t lord rong, right?¡¯ no, he didn¡¯t look like lord rong ... lord rong¡¯s daughter? ¡°you, you, do you know leng rongrong?¡± the old man swallowed his saliva, as if he already had the urge to hide under the table. he had once been abused by lord rong, and it was very miserable.ter on, he almost started to doubt his life. when he was about tomit suicide, it was lord rong who had abused him that saved him. after persuading him for a while, he did notmit suicide. butter on, lord rong was too bored and yed with him a few more times ... torturing him to the point that he started to doubt his life again. and then, he almost died again ... just like that, he was still doubting his life. he was able to live well because lord rong seemed to be quite busy recently and often wandered around the forbidden area. ¡°ah, i don¡¯t know him.¡± mo nan chong said innocently, ¡± who is she? ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know him?¡± when the gambling king old man heard this, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know him, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know him ... if you do ... ¡± if they knew each other, he would not y with her anymore. ¡°want to y?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡± of course we¡¯re going to y, as long as you¡¯re not ... ¡± the gambling king grunted. as long as it had nothing to do with leng rongrong, it didn¡¯t matter how they yed. he was afraid that it was rted to that girl leng rongrong. that would be a little scary. mo nan chong sat down opposite the old man. he was the one who got the old man to decide what they were going to y with this time. she nced at the old man. ¡± have you been tortured to tears before? ¡± ¡°what a joke, who would dare to torture me to tears?¡± the gambling king snorted coldly. ¡± you¡¯re thinking too much. ¡± ¡°that leng rongrong you mentioned, did she not win against you? otherwise, why would you be so nervous at the mention of her?¡± mo nanchong blinked his eyes. ¡± actually, if you¡¯re nervous, i don¡¯t have to y. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not nervous. who says i¡¯m nervous? leng rongrong is just like that. who says i lost to her? she lost terribly when she yed with me.¡± the gambling king said proudly. ¡°oh.¡± mo nan chong replied meaningfully. ... the old man picked a few games and started ying. mo nan chong would y ording to his style. after that, old master lin began to doubt his life. he thought that as long as the youngdy was not as perverted as leng rongrong, he could easily win against her. he was an invincible legend ... in the end, he actually lost. if you lose the first time, it¡¯s okay. let¡¯s try again. if you lose the second time, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s try again! he lost the third time ... why did this routine sound so familiar? wasn¡¯t this lord rong¡¯s routine? the gambling king raised his head and looked at mo nan chong. the more he looked at him, the more he felt that this two-faced girl¡¯s smile was exactly the same as lord rong¡¯s ... ... Chapter 1651 1651 lost again ¡°argh, what should i do? you lost again!¡± mo nan chong said regretfully as he brought the chips from the gambling king¡¯s side over. ¡°sigh, i told you, sometimes luck is very important. ¡°old man, don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s not a problem with your strength. it¡¯s just that i¡¯m too lucky. there¡¯s nothing i can do about this kind of good luck. ordinary people can¡¯t learn it!¡± the old man king of gambling almost spat out blood. he was the undefeatable legend here. ever since he entered god bless, he had never lost. this was his first time losing three rounds in a row. n wufeng and lin ku were worried at first, butn wufeng was holding the ck cat tightly, almost squeezing it to death. in the end, they saw mo nanchong win three times and then fish out all the chips. in that case, mo nan chong had probably won tens of millions in one go? n wufeng was dumbfounded. his brain could not process the information. wasn¡¯t this winning a little too much? he had never known that there was such a way to earn money ... lin ku was also dumbfounded. ¡± this, this ... master pet, isn¡¯t he too powerful? ¡± what kind of godly luck was this? she seemed to have been winning money ever since she entered the casino ... f * ck, if he had this kind of luck, he would stay in the casino every day, spend a few days and nights, and earn enough money to spend for the rest of his life. then, he would be free and happy. xiao ruoruo was recording a video at the side. she thought that she could secretly take a video of mo nan chong¡¯s embarrassment. she even turned on the live broadcast and even put up a link on the forum for everyone to watch. however, this live broadcast had gained mo nan chong countless fans. in the live broadcast, she had thought that many people would scold mo nan chong for gambling at such a young age and challenging the king of gambling. in the end, no one scolded mo nan chong. other than the fact that mo nan chong was really a beauty without makeup, everyone was also very curious about the casino. they were very interested to see mo nan chong ying with other people. ¡°she¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡± oh my god, isn¡¯t she the gambling king of god bless¡¯s heaven-titled penthouse? in the end, she won? ¡± ¡± oh my god, there are at least tens of millions of chips. how could she win so much money so easily? ¡± ¡°i really want to know how much capital mo nan chong had when he entered the casino!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, isn¡¯t she too good at making money? f * ck, it¡¯s easily tens of millions ... what¡¯s the point of studying? oh, i forgot, he¡¯s a top student ... he¡¯s probably a real god?¡± ¡± i¡¯m afraid she¡¯s the reincarnation of a god. if not, i don¡¯t believe that a person can be so powerful. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know if she¡¯s the reincarnation of a god or not, but she really has the looks of a god. she didn¡¯t use any makeup on her livestream and just used the original camera. however, there are no ws on her face. the clothes she wore were not as gorgeous as the people around her. instead, they were quite in. however, her looks are too good. just by standing there, everyone around her seemed to have lost their colors. ¡± ¡°an unparalleled beauty!¡± ¡± damn, she¡¯s so beautiful. i¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful girl! ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. just looking at her gives me a feeling of happiness. it¡¯s sofortable, sofortable. just looking at her makes me feel extremelyfortable. ¡± ¡± i love your grandpa so much! you¡¯re so domineering! ¡± ¡°hahaha, am i the only one paying attention to the gambling king? the king of gamblers seems to be doubting life. his expression has been stiff the whole time. he probably can¡¯t understand why he lost so badly.¡± ¡°this is the first time in my life that i¡¯ve lost three rounds in a row!¡± ¡± hahahaha, i¡¯m already a few decades old, but i¡¯ve suddenly encountered a rough road! ¡± ¡± although i shouldn¡¯t, i really want tough. i pity the old man! ¡± at the same time, the old man looked at mo nan chong. as he looked at him, he said suspiciously, ¡± you and her ... it¡¯s impossible that you¡¯re not rted. you¡¯re her! ¡± as he spoke, the old gambling king suddenly burrowed under the table and stuck out his butt. he didn¡¯t want to show his head. the surrounding people were all dumbfounded. mo nan chong said helplessly, ¡± old man, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose. isn¡¯t it good to experience the feeling of losing? don¡¯t you always win? it¡¯s boring to win too much. it¡¯s only challenging if you lose once!¡± ¡°damn, you must know her. even the words you said are exactly the same!¡± the old man stuck his head out and looked at mo nanchong. then, he grabbed a coat and put it on his head. ¡± i¡¯m not ying anymore. get out, you guys. i¡¯m not ying anymore. i won¡¯t y with you anymore! ¡± ¡°no, i can give you another chance. if you win against me, you can win all the money back!¡± mo nanchong leaned against the table and looked down at the gambling king. the old man thought for a moment. ¡± really? ¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s true. to be honest, you don¡¯t have such good luck every day. don¡¯t you still have a lot of chips? go all in and i¡¯ll y with you.¡± mo nanchong blinked. ¡± these chips don¡¯t belong to you anyway. don¡¯t they belong to the casino? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true, but it¡¯s embarrassing to lose every time.¡± the gambling king looked at mo nan chong in annoyance. ¡± will you let me win? ¡± ¡°en, then i¡¯ll give you a slight handicap? however, i don¡¯t have the final say in luck.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was serious. n wufeng said worriedly, ¡± are we still going to y? shouldn¡¯t we stop while we¡¯re ahead in this situation? ¡± if you continue to y, you¡¯ll lose easily.¡± hearingn wufeng¡¯s words, the gambling king became excited. ¡± no, we have to y. don¡¯t think about running away. since you¡¯re here, then y with me to the end! ¡± mo nan chong sat down. ¡± sure, let¡¯s continue. ¡± the gambling king nced at mo nan chong and felt a little suspicious. why did he feel like he had fallen into a trap? however, he had already sat down, so he couldn¡¯t just stop ying. let¡¯s y a round. if he wins, he will get back all his face. if he lost ... the money wouldn¡¯t be his anyway. it would belong to the casino, and his sry wouldn¡¯t be any less. at this thought, the old man felt at ease and continued to y with mo nan chong. in the beginning, the old man felt that things were going quite smoothly for him. it was quite simple to y with him, and mo nan chong seemed to be giving in to him. however, towards the end, mo nan chong¡¯s speed was so fast that he could not react. however, after a while, the old man lost again. ... in an instant, the old man¡¯s face fell. he looked up at mo nan chong with a crying face. ¡± you lied to me! didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d give in to me?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been giving in to you since the beginning! but this kind of strength and luck can¡¯t change anything!¡± Chapter 1652 1652 the boss is happy to mo nan chong helplessly scooped all the chips from the gambling king¡¯s side into his basket. then, she patted the king of gamblers on the shoulder. ¡± it¡¯s okay. losing is also an interesting experience. you¡¯ve won for most of your life. it¡¯s so challenging to lose now! ¡± mo nan chong blinked at the old man. the gambling king almost passed out from anger. ¡± exactly the same, you look exactly like her! ¡± the old man pped his forehead and suddenly remembered that lord rong seemed to have a daughter who was about the same age as the girl in front of him. could this girl be that girl? ¡°grandpa wang, do you want to y another round?¡± mo nanchong blinked as he looked at the old man in front of him. the old man held his forehead. he was almost going crazy from mo nan¡¯s pampering. ¡± again? are you trying to anger me to death?! ¡± i¡¯m noting, i¡¯m noting, i can¡¯t win against a little girl like you!¡± the old man waved his hand and looked at mo nan chong. xiao ruoruo looked at the gambling king¡¯s expression from the side. she felt that the gambling king was definitely going to get angry and would definitely suspect that mo nan chong was cheating. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the gambling king did not say anything. he looked at mo nan chong for a long time before he suddenly said, ¡± do you want chips? ¡± ¡°what?¡± mo nan chong nced at the gambling king. ¡± are you giving it to me? ¡± ¡°if you want, i can give you everything here.¡± the gambling king said generously. since he had already guessed who the person in front of him was, he was convinced that he had lost. then, grandpa gambling king pulled out all the chips in his basket and handed them to mo nan chong. xiao ruoruo was speechless. the rest of the rich youngdies were speechless. everyone looked at the king of gamblers in shock and disbelief. what kind of operation was this? he won so much money for others, and not only was he not angry, but he also wanted to give away his own chips? he had seen rich people before, but he had never seen such a rich person. the gambling king had at least hundreds of millions of chips in his hands, and he actually gave them to mo nan chong. evenn wufeng and lin ku were stunned. xiao ruoruo was holding her mobile phone and broadcasting live, and the people in the broadcast room were so confused that they forgot to speak, so the broadcast room was in a state of silence. after a long time, someone finally spoke. ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s not just a few tens of millions of chips, right? giving it away just like that? are you crazy?¡± ¡°grandpa gambling king is so willful!¡± ¡°but i¡¯m really likable. she¡¯s so cute that anyone would love to dote on her!¡± ¡°i¡¯m dying ofughter. grandpa wang is probably afraid of me. he¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll still lose if he keeps ying, so he might as well give all these things to me. in this way, even if i want to y with him again, he¡¯ll have an excuse to refuse because he has no more chips!¡± ¡± those in front, don¡¯t run. that¡¯s my guess too. hahahaha! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not only a top student, but also a god of gamblers!¡± ¡°our no. 1 middle school is doing well!¡± ¡°f * ck, why don¡¯t youe to our no. 2 middle school!¡± ¡± why don¡¯t we have such a genius in our no. 3 high school! ¡± ¡°yunhai also wants a genius campus belle like her!¡± ¡°let me fly, i¡¯m your junior!¡± ...... when xiao ruoruo saw thements in the live-stream room, she was very depressed. she was very angry. she did not expect so many people to be on mo nan chong¡¯s side. her livestream did not tarnish mo nan chong¡¯s reputation. instead, it helped her gain a lot of fans. not only were they from no. 1 middle school, but there were also many from other schools. at that time, she had also gone to the forums of other schools to publicize that she was the school belle of no. 1 middle school and was going to the casino to court death with the king of gamblers today ... in the end, the oue was actually like this. the king of gambling was the worst. not only was he not angry, but he also gave mo nan chong so many chips. those chips were money, tens of millions. even the youngdy of the xiao family had never seen so much money. ¡°is that enough? if it¡¯s not enough, i can go to the earth ss next door to snatch some?¡± grandpa gambling king asked hesitantly after passing the chips to mo nan chong. before mo nan chong coulde back to his senses, he saw grandpa gambling king rushing into the room next door. a few minutester, the angry roar of another king of gamblers came from the next room. ¡± old man, why did you snatch my chips? are you f * cking crazy? give it back!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t return it, i won¡¯t return it. this is for the little girl!¡± a few minutester, grandpa gambling king handed arge basket to mo nan chong. ¡± girl, here, this is all for you. ¡± after that, grandpa gambling king lowered his voice and whispered into mo nan chong¡¯s ear, ¡± girl, if you don¡¯t have enough, you cane back tomorrow. it¡¯s not good for me to rob too much in a day, but i can give you a little every day. let me tell you, the boss of god bless is filthy rich. he won¡¯t know that you¡¯re taking this money!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. wasn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for her toe here to poach people and take money? the gambling king only let mo nan chong and the others go after giving them some instructions. xiao ruoruo¡¯s group of friends were also a little stunned. aftering out, they looked at mo nan chong for a long time without saying anything. the little gambling god had wanted to y a few more rounds with mo nan chong, but after witnessing what had just happened, the little gambling god knew that mo nan chong was indeed powerful. he was definitely not mo nan chong¡¯s match. he had given up onpeting with mo nanchong. ... other than xiao ruoruo, the rest of the youngdies and young masters were especially friendly to mo nan chong. hence, mo nan chong became the center of attention, and xiao ruoruo was pushed to the side. xiao ruoruo was in disbelief. she had never dreamed that the result of her n to mess with mo nan chong would be like this. mo nan chong and the others won a lot of money and left the casino. they were ready to go back to sleep. the next day, they would participate in thepetition and find talents. after mo nan chong left, xiao ruoruo went to look for the manager of the casino. she immediately told the manager about the sky-ss room. ¡± i don¡¯t think god bless will allow such a situation, right? ¡± xiao ruoruo asked, ¡± he¡¯s basically cheating god bless¡¯s casino of its money. is god bless not going to do anything about it? ¡± ¡°miss, may i ask why you came to report this? what¡¯s your rtionship with thedy who won the money?¡± the manager asked. ¡°fellow student. i just can¡¯t stand her behavior, so i¡¯m here to report her to you.¡± xiao ruoruo said with a look of righteousness. ¡°thank you for your concern, but our boss doesn¡¯t mind. our boss is quite happy.¡± the manager said with a smile. of course, god bless was the first to notice the situation. however, the higher-ups had informed them that mo nan chong could take the chips as long as she wanted to. ... Chapter 1653 1653 don¡¯t be such a coward, alright? xiao ruoruo didn¡¯t expect the manager to say that the boss was happy and didn¡¯t mind. under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t an employee be very angry when they took their boss¡¯s money and gave it away? however, the boss didn¡¯t react. instead, he was happy? she looked at the manager in surprise. ¡± are you sure? this is god bless¡¯s property. it¡¯s not good to let an employee give it to someone else, right?¡± xiao ruoruo also deliberately said a lot of things to defame mo nan chong, but the manager looked at xiao ruoruo with a smile. ¡± miss, please don¡¯t defame our boss¡¯s friend, okay? if you continue to say this, i won¡¯t be polite and will have to drive you out!¡± xiao ruoruo was speechless. what did that mean? the boss¡¯s friend? mo nan chong was god bless¡¯s boss ¡®friend, which meant that mo nan chong knew god bless¡¯s boss? how was that possible? how did she know the boss of god bless? how could mo nan chonge into contact with an organization like god bless? seeing that the manager¡¯s expression had changed, xiao ruoruo didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. she immediately turned and left, but she was very unhappy. what the hell was this? ¨C at the same time, mo nan chong and the others had already left the casino. they had won a lot of money. when mo nan chong handed his bank card ton wufeng, he was dumbfounded. ¡°th-this is all for me?¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t good, isn¡¯t this too much money?¡± mo nan chong looked atn wufeng. althoughn wufeng was rejecting him verbally, his hand was already holding the bank card and he was pulling it out with all his might. mo nan chong: ¡± ... if you don¡¯t want it, then let go! ¡± ¡°no, i want it!¡±n wufeng swiped the card away and looked at mo nan chong excitedly. ¡± isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate? the old man gave you the money, but you gave it to me. you won it too. why don¡¯t i give you some? ¡± ¡°the capital is yours.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡± although the capital is mine, after all ... ahem, you won it with your own hands. if i had to do it myself, i¡¯m afraid i wouldn¡¯t have gotten anything. ¡±n wufeng nced at mo nan chong. ¡± since you¡¯ve already taken it, don¡¯t be so hypocritical. i¡¯ve given it to you, so it¡¯s yours. it¡¯s a pity that your gang is too poor. it¡¯s for you to recruit new people. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± you can only earn money if you have people. you can only continue running the guild and earn money if you have money. ¡± ¡°en, you¡¯re right. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll give you a bonus in the future!¡±n wufeng said excitedly, ¡± i¡¯m indeed my master! this is the first time i¡¯ve experienced how easy it is to earn money.¡± ¡°in the future, don¡¯t gamble.¡± mo nanchong nced atn wufeng. ¡± it¡¯s easy for me to get money, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll have the luck. ¡± n wufeng nodded seriously. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t take the risk! ¡± mo nan chong looked at lin ku again. lin ku shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m not ying. i¡¯m not that lucky. i¡¯ve lost so many times. if i lose again, i¡¯ll chop off my hand. ¡± the three of them chatted as they walked. suddenly, mo nan chong stopped in his tracks. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±n wufeng asked nervously when he saw mo nan chong¡¯s expression. ¡°someone¡¯s following us.¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± troublesome. ¡± she turned around, and lin ku andn wufeng turned around at the same time. then, they saw a big fat man walking out, followed by a few people. the fat man was wearing a sable suit and looked very rich, with gold rings all over his hands. he was the person who had yed with mo nan chong a few times at the gambling table and lost miserably. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re not convinced after losing?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve won so much money from me, of course i¡¯m not convinced!¡± the fat man sneered, ¡± little girl, you¡¯re quite bold. you think it¡¯s so easy to win other people¡¯s money? did he cheat?¡± ¡± he didn¡¯t cheat. his luck and strength are strong. there¡¯s nothing i can do about it. ¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± since you¡¯re not convinced after losing, why did you still gamble? if you¡¯re willing to gamble, you must ept your loss. don¡¯t you understand? ¡± ¡°little girl, i¡¯m not one to admit defeat. so, give me back my money!¡± the fatty looked at mo nan chong in annoyance. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a chance. return all the money you have, or i¡¯ll deal with you! ¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms and looked at fatty. ¡± why don¡¯t you try it? ¡± ¡°heh, you still want to resist me? if i ask you to pay up, you¡¯ll pay up, but you refuse to pay up? then you¡¯ll have a good time.¡± fatty sneered. then, the thugs next to fatty stood out. it could be seen that this group of thugs seemed to be very powerful. mo nanchong nced at it, his eyes indifferent. ¡± you want to snatch my things? don¡¯t y if you can¡¯t afford to lose, what the hell! you¡¯re not even as good as my chicken.¡± lin ku swallowed his saliva. he knew that mo nan chong could fight, but he did not know how good she was. fatty¡¯s men were all foreigners, and they were all two meters tall. in terms of body size, mo nan chong was much smaller than them. although he had been trained to deal critical hits, he was not strong enough to take on a hundred people at once. he felt that it would be a little difficult to deal with these people with just the three of them. ¡°master pampered, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile when you speak. what if they really attack us?¡± lin ku said in a cowardly manner. if he was too arrogant, he would be easily beaten up. mo nan chong nced at lin ku. ¡± if critical hits sees you being so cowardly ... you¡¯ll probably be pecked into a sieve by critical hits. ¡± lin ku was speechless. n wufeng was also a little nervous. although he was the leader of the blue gang, he was not good at fighting. so,n wufeng held the little ck cat and said gently, ¡± let¡¯s talk this out. a gentleman uses his mouth and not his fists. i think we are all gentlemen. ¡± ¡°gentleman your mother, your mother is a gentleman! we¡¯re despicable people who only use our hands and not our mouths!¡± the fattyughed. ... n wufeng was speechless. ¡°don¡¯t scold my mother. isn¡¯t this good?¡± ¡± he¡¯s chirping like a monk. beat him up! ¡± fatty said to the thug beside him. n wufeng hid the bank card on his body and hid behind mo nan chong without any hesitation. ¡± grandmaster, protect me! protect your sessor!¡± mo nanchong nced atn wufeng and his mouth twitched. this generation of inheritors was really a little weak. ¡± leader, you¡¯re too cowardly. if others knew you¡¯re the leader of the blue gang, it¡¯d be strange if there were people in the blue gang. ¡± lin ku was a little helpless. although the gang leader was very reasonable, to be honest, hisbat strength was really weak. every time they fought, they would hide behind. n wufeng did not mind. ¡± our lives are more important than anything else. only by staying alive can we protect our gang, understand? ¡± ¡°... you¡¯re right,¡± lin ku pursed his lips. ... ¡°don¡¯t bother with their nonsense. let¡¯s attack together and take them down.¡± the fat man shouted. hearing fatty¡¯s words, the thugs rushed towards mo nan chong and the others. ¡°ckie, protect chiefn.¡± mo nan chong gave the order and sent a flying kick at one of the thugs charging at him. Chapter 1654 1654 you have money, but weck money. do you want to join us? the thug was a ck man with thick muscles all over his body. one look and one could tell that he was very resistant to attacks. mo nan chong¡¯s legs were very strong, but they could not move the ck man at all. the ck man endured the kick. mo nan chong was rather surprised. she narrowed her eyes and dodged to the back twice. the ck man immediately charged towards her. although his movements were clumsy, his strength was extremely great. it was as if he could destroy a mountain. if he was hit by this, it would really be incredible. luckily, mo nanchong was agile and dodged it in an instant. then, she grabbed the ck man¡¯s hand and threw him over her shoulder. the ck man did not even frown when he was thrown over his shoulder. mo nan chong met his gaze and the corner of his lips curled up. ¡± your muscles are firm and not bad. it seems like you¡¯ve used special medicine to train your muscles. however, people like you have amon problem. you have death acupuncture points, and there¡¯s more than one! ¡± the ck man seemed to have understood mo nan chong¡¯s words and his expression changed. his hand was as big as a palm-leaf fan, and it covered the sky as he attacked mo nan chong. one was like a giant while the other was like a doll. however, the hand did not even manage to reach mo nan chong before it was caught by him. mo nan chong then used his other hand to make a few cuts on the ck man¡¯s arm. almost instantly, the ck man let out a blood-curdling scream, and his arm could no longer move. mo nan chong immediately dodged and sent a flying kick. he kicked the acupuncture point on the ck man¡¯s leg. the ck man immediately knelt on the ground. then, mo nan chong hit the back of the man¡¯s neck with a karate chop. the ck man fell to the ground with a loud thud. when the rest of the people who were about to attack mo nan chong saw this, they immediately became wary. at first, they thought that she was just a little girl, a girl as weak as a child, who could be easily broken by them. but when they saw her moves, everyone was shocked. from the looks of it, mo nan chong was definitely a martial arts practitioner, and not just a simple one. her body might not be as strong as an iron wall, but she was very powerful when she was dealing with people! her technique had already been used to the point of perfection. it was too amazing, too amazing! the thugs looked at each other and stopped attacking lin ku andn wufeng. instead, all of them went straight for mo nan chong. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± seeing this, lin ku suddenly shouted out in shock. ¡°just wait.¡± mo nan chong waved her hand dismissively and ced her hands behind her back. she looked like an unparalleled expert. his face was calm, but his aura was enough to scare off many people. the fatty sneered, ¡± you¡¯re quite good at acting tough. ¡± n wufeng and lin ku looked at fatty at the same time. fatty was speechless. ¡± what are you doing? what do you want? ¡± fatty took a look and realized that all his men had gone to deal with mo nan¡¯s pet. now, he had no one by his side, andn wufeng and lin ku were both staring at him like tigers watching their prey. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that a gentleman uses his mouth and not his fists?¡± the fat man took two steps back, the fat on his face trembling. ¡± oh, i¡¯m talking about dealing with people we can¡¯t deal with. if it¡¯s someone we can deal with, we¡¯ll definitely make a move. ¡±n wufeng said, ¡± a wise man submits to fate. so, do you want us to tie you up, or do you want to surrender? ¡± ¡°help!¡± fatty shouted. lin ku immediately rushed up and covered the fatty¡¯s mouth. ¡°hmmmm!¡± he had wanted to ask his men for help, but when he turned his head, he was stunned. mo nan chong had already defeated everyone easily. he didn¡¯t know how they were beaten, but all the thugs on his side were already on the ground. the thugs were lying on the ground, either hugging their arms, stomachs, or legs. all of them were screaming in pain. they were clearly people as big as mountains, and they seemed to be very powerful. however, in mo nan chong¡¯s hands, he was like a piece of trash. fatty was starting to doubt his life. he had spent a lot of money to hire these people, and in the end, the people he hired were defeated in two or three moves? so why did he spend so much money? so that his own people would be beaten up? he looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. it was clearly a thin and weak-looking little girl. fatty¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. he looked at the little girl who was a little thin and weak in his eyes. she probably felt that the 200-pound man on the ground was in the way, so she lifted him up gently as if she was lifting a doll ... it was as if he did not use any strength at all, and it was easier than picking up a feather. then, the strong man was directly thrown to the side. fatty was speechless. what kind of strength was this ... a female hercules? fatty could not help but swallow. he could feel that if mo nan chong wanted to, she could lift him up with one finger. ¡°i, i, i, you, you ... younger sister, i, i was wrong!¡± the fat man¡¯s face was trembling. ¡°younger sister?¡± mo nanchong looked at fatty with interest. ¡± if my two brothers knew that you called me ¡®little sister¡¯, do you believe that you would be a pig? ¡± ... ¡°no, it¡¯s not my sister, it¡¯s my ancestor! i¡¯m wrong, i don¡¯t want money anymore, i, i, i¡¯m willing to ept my loss. well, i still have some money on me, i¡¯ll give it to you too!¡± fatty looked at mo nan chong, trembling. ¡°en, then give it to me.¡± mo nan chong extended his hand and looked at the fatty from head to toe. ¡± you know, you have a lot of valuable things on you. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± fatty was stunned for a moment. then, he reacted and took off all the rings on his hands and the ne on his neck. ¡°lin ku, catch!¡± mo nanchong said without holding back. she stared at fatty for a while and her eyes lit up. ¡± what¡¯s your name? forget it, can i call you fatty?¡± ¡°sure, sure. you can call me anything,¡± fatty immediately nodded. seeing that mo nan chong had no intention of hitting him, he heaved a sigh of relief. he felt that if mo nan chong wanted to, he could kill him with a light p. ¡°are you very rich?¡± mo nan chong asked carefully. ¡°it¡¯s okay. my family is in the real estate business, so i have some money.¡± the fatty looked at mo nan chong with an expression of understanding. ¡± do you want a house? how many sets should i give you? we¡¯ve been developing a real estate recently, and it¡¯s very good ...¡± fatty rambled on and on. mo nan chong looked atn wufeng, deep in thought. ¡± is then gangcking space? ¡± Chapter 1655 1655 snatching god bless¡¯s people in god bless¡¯s territory n wufeng nodded. ¡± we dock space. that¡¯s why we can¡¯t recruit new people. ¡± ¡°hey, did you hear that? then gang is short of space. get a house for our gang leader.¡± mo nan chong said to fatty, ¡± since you have money and the blue gang is short on money, are you interested in joining us? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± fatty¡¯s ¡°ah¡± was very loud, and could even be said to be rhythmical. he had never expected mo nan chong to ask him this question. of course, those who attended god bless¡¯s banquet wanted to join god bless. god bless usually did not hire people from other gangs. in the end, mo nan chong actually said that he wanted him to join the blue gang. wasn¡¯t this the same asing to their territory and snatching people? fatty didn¡¯t react for a while, and he felt that their sect seemed to be too casual in recruiting people. ¡°do you want to join?¡± mo nan chong saw that fatty was silent, so he frowned and asked, ¡± the blue gang is short of people and money. if you join us, you¡¯ll be a senior member and you¡¯ll be a hall leader or something. what do you think? ¡± seeing that mo nan chong had already convinced the first person to join the blue gang,n wufeng naturally did not want to be outdone. he also began to chant like a monk and began to nag at fatty. ¡°all in all, joining us will bring you countless benefits. do you want to join us? we¡¯ll definitely be stronger than god bless in the future. did you see that? even a random girl in our gang is so powerful. if you join us, you won¡¯t have to worry about people bullying you.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, did you see that? our gang has beautiful girls and handsome guys, we have everything! ¡± lin ku tried to persuade him. fatty listened to their persuasion in a daze, then he asked carefully, ¡± then, should i join one? ¡± as he spoke, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure not far away. standing under the streetlight, the figure was slender and extremely good-looking, like a god, pure and handsome. he was looking in their direction, the smile on his face a little cold. ¡°li, li, god, god, god!¡± fatty¡¯s entire body trembled. he was trembling with fear. he hade to attend god bless¡¯s banquet, but he was recruited into someone else¡¯s gang and was even discovered by god bless¡¯s boss ... i¡¯m finished! he had previously promised to invest in god bless, and he had met li jiujue once before. in the end, he had been caught in the act of betraying god bless. finished, finished! fatty¡¯s face was sullen and he almost cried out. ¡°what aunt? who¡¯s your aunt?¡± lin ku said in a bad mood. however, mo nan chong turned his head and saw li jiujue. that slender and good-looking figure. he noticed that mo nan chong had seen him and strode over with long, slender steps, the corners of his lips slightly curved. ¡°do you need any help?¡± li jiujue nced at mo nan chong and then at the fatty. ¡± he bullied you? ¡± when he looked at fatty, there was a hint of warning in his eyes. the fat man immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything. he quieted down while trembling. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± mo nanchong patted fatty¡¯s shoulder and even hooked his arm around his. ¡± he didn¡¯t bully us. we¡¯re a family now. there¡¯s no need to talk about bullying. right, fatty? ¡± fatty nodded with a sad face. ¡± yes ... family. ¡± as he spoke, he stole a nce at li jiujue. he felt that even if he jumped into the yellow river, he would never be able to clear his name. what family ... he was forced to do this, alright? however, he did not dare to resist. could he still be saved by investing in god bless? was there no hope? then, the fatty felt li jiujue¡¯s terrifying gaze, as if he wanted to eat someone up. his eyes didn¡¯t look like he was investing, but more like he had snatched his woman. fatty was speechless. a woman? f * ck, no way? so, this young miss was 9th master¡¯s woman? a family, wasn¡¯t that a family? fatty¡¯s heart was filled with spection, and his entire body was trembling. he was a little scared. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± are you here to attend god bless¡¯s banquet too? ¡± ¡°i guess so.¡± li jiujue nodded. ¡± you¡¯re being silly. forget it, you¡¯re not suitable. ¡± mo nan chong had wanted to recruit li jiujue into the blue gang, but after looking at him for a while, he felt that li jiujue was not very suitable. ¡°what¡¯s not suitable?¡± li jiujue looked at mo nan chong in dissatisfaction, his beautiful eyes looking up. ¡°i ... i should have had less contact with you.¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± it¡¯s not good to have too much contact. ¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± li jiujue snorted. ¡± so, how am i not suitable? ¡± what do you want to say? don¡¯t deny it first, you can ask for my opinion first.¡± after he finished speaking, li jiujue nced at the fatty. ¡± if he is suitable, why am i not? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s rich.¡± mo nan chong looked at fatty and said with a serious face. ¡± he¡¯s very rich. he¡¯s a real estate developer and has a house. ¡± ¡°i also have one.¡± li jiujue said indifferently. ¡°that¡¯s true ... how could ninth master li not have money? he should be richer than him, right?¡± mo nanchong sized up li jiujue, and his eyes started to glow. a sucker, such a sucker was ced in front of him, how could he not ughter him? mo nanchong was deep in thought. she sized up li jiujue and then looked atn wufeng, who was beside him. she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this. then gang is short of people and is recruiting. ¡± especially talents, rich and capable. those who are rich and willing to contribute for free are the best.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes.¡±n wufeng nodded his head solemnly. ¡± rich ones are the best! ¡± ... ¡°do you want to join the blue gang?¡± lin ku was also looking at li jiujue expectantly. li jiujue was at a loss for words. the fat man trembled as he looked at the few people who were not afraid of death. the person in front of him was the leader behind god bless ... in the end, these people were actually persuading him to join an unknown gang that was about to close down. poaching, he poached someone else¡¯s leader. he was probably dead. he had never seen someone who was so good at seeking death. just as the fatty thought that li jiujue would definitely flip out and teach mo nanchong and the others how to behave, li jiujue miraculously did not flip out. he actually nodded and said, ¡± sure. ¡± what¡¯s the benefit of joining your gang? will you protect me?¡± ¡°that¡¯s for sure!¡±n wufeng said excitedly, ¡± ninth master, if you join then gang, we will all protect you! ¡± fatty: ¡± ...??? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need anyone to protect me. she¡¯s fine.¡± li jiujue nodded at mo nanchong with his chin. ¡°sure, no problem.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i can protect you. ¡± ... Chapter 1656 1656 9th master, strong desire for victory the fatty looked at li jiujue in disbelief. he had witnessed the entire process of god bless¡¯s boss, the 9th master of the li family, joining the already withered blue gang. furthermore, fatty could tell that ninth master li was quite happy. he was quite happy! the fatty fell silent for a long time. in the end, he did not say anything. he could only rejoice that ninth master li was not angry at mo nanchong and the others for poaching him. ¡°don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to invest much to join the blue gang, just enough. just do what you can! after that, i hope that you can help the blue gang flourish. after all, you¡¯re now a part of the blue gang, so it¡¯s very important for you to recruit more talents for us.¡± mo nan chong looked at the fatty and li jiujue with a serious expression. ¡± how about this? i¡¯ll give you guys the first mission. ¡± li jiujue nodded. ¡± go on. ¡± ¡± y-you can tell me. i¡¯ll try my best, ¡± fatty replied. ¡± recruit some talents for the blue gang. the people attending this god bless banquet are basically people with some ability. when the timees, pick the stronger ones and trick them into joining the blue gang. i¡¯ll prepare some agreements for you. ¡± mo nanchong said seriously, ¡± when the timees, you only need to get those who are willing to join the blue gang to sign the agreement. oh, why don¡¯t you two have apetition? the blue gang will reward whoever can pull in more people!¡± ¡°what kind of reward?¡± the corners of li jiujue¡¯s lips curled up slightly, looking interested. the fatty shivered. he didn¡¯t dare topete with ninth master. if he did, he would die a terrible death, right? even so, when he saw ninth master¡¯s serious expression, fatty still pretended to be very excited. ¡± master pampered, so what¡¯s the reward? ¡± ¡°you¡¯ll only know when you win.¡± mo nanchong shrugged and yawned. ¡± i¡¯m a little sleepy, so i¡¯m going back to rest. you guys should go back to rest as well. remember to persuade everyone here to help us. ¡± ¡°actually, master pampered, isn¡¯t it a bad idea for us to snatch people from god bless?¡± fatty carefully reminded mo nan chong. ¡°the people from god bless don¡¯t know anyway, so what¡¯s there to worry about? they just know that these people aren¡¯t from god bless yet, so we¡¯re not snatching them from them. they joined us out of their own will, aren¡¯t they? just like you, you joined us of your own will, didn¡¯t you?¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. fatty was speechless. god bless knew. you¡¯ve turned god bless¡¯s boss into a member of the blue gang ... the fatty stole a nce at li jiujue and did not expect li jiujue to say, ¡± you are right. ¡± fatty was speechless. mo nan chong broughtn wufeng and the other two and swaggered back. under the streetlight, the fatty stood beside li jiujue and watched as mo nanchong and the others left. the fatty¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. after he was sure that mo nanchong and the others had gone far away, he looked at li jiujue carefully. ¡± master jiu, i was wrong! ¡± ¡°what wrong did i do?¡± li jiujue nced at the fatty, who had his head lowered and was extremely nervous. ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have joined the blue gang. i promised to invest in god bless, but i¡¯m now a member of the blue gang. this is my fault. i apologize to you. i can invest more in god bless.¡± fatty said hurriedly. ¡°give the additional investment to the blue gang.¡± li jiujue said indifferently. ¡°ah?¡± the fatty was dumbfounded. ¡± what did you say? ¡± were they really going to give it to someone who poached a member of god bless? so, was 9th master serious? was he serious about joining the blue gang? ¡°do your best to poach him.¡± li jiujue nced at the fatty. ¡± i will not lose to you! ¡± ¡°ah?¡± fatty¡¯s legs trembled. are you serious? apetition to poach someone from the blue gang? when he met li jiujue¡¯s chilling gaze, the fatty swallowed his saliva. he could tell that li jiujue was serious. so, was he really going to poach people for the blue gang? not only that, but he was also going topete with god bless¡¯s boss? the fatty looked at li jiujue¡¯s back as he turned to leave. he waspletely dumbfounded. should he try his best or not? if he tried his best, wouldn¡¯t 9th master be angry if he managed to pull in more people than god bless¡¯s boss? if he didn¡¯t try his best, 9th master had already told him to do his best. if he pulled too few people, wouldn¡¯t 9th master be angry? god, it was too difficult for him! fatty¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and he looked at his men on the ground. ¡°i¡¯ve already left, you guys can get up now.¡± the fat man said, ¡± when you guys fought, did you go easy on the little girl? ¡± ¡°lord fatty, you must be joking. do we need to give in to her? she¡¯s definitely not a human!¡± the ck man cried out in pain, ¡± her moves are so strange and powerful, and she¡¯s really strong. ordinary women can¡¯t have such strength! ¡± ¡°then what is she?¡± the fat man stared at the ck man. ¡°superman!¡± the ck man said seriously. ¡°i¡¯m afraid your head was broken!¡± he looked at the other people. ¡± you also think that master pet is very powerful. how can she be so powerful? ¡± a man crawled up with difficulty and said, ¡± she should be a fairy, a great fairy! ¡± fatty: ¡°???... ¡± were the people he invited fools? she wondered if the blue gang would want to recruit such a silly person ... master chong had said that she needed to be talented, skilled, or rich. these people obviously didn¡¯t have any money. if they had money, they didn¡¯t need to be his fighters. as for their fighting ability ... they couldn¡¯t evenpare to the little girl. so, were they of any use? ... fatty¡¯s expression wasplicated. at the same time, in the god bless building, li jiujue was holding a god bless conference in a huge conference room. almost all of them were god bless¡¯s higher-ups, and every one of them was a top talent in the world. as long as they were talented, they could be found here, be it in the field ofputer science or various academic research. almost all of god bless¡¯s higher-ups were in the top 100 of the world¡¯s major rankings. some of them were even ranked near the top of the top 100. ¡± 9th master, what did you just say? i think i¡¯m deaf. ¡± a middle-aged man looked at li jiujue in surprise. he seemed to have heard 9th master say that he wanted them to join the blue gang. what was the blue gang? he had never heard of it. they were god bless¡¯s higher-ups, and they were going to join a ce called the blue gang as underlings? ¡°you¡¯re not deaf. i said you can join the blue gang and be my underlings.¡± li jiujue said seriously. everyone was speechless. ¡°may i ask what the blue gang is?¡± someone raised his hand. ... ¡°i also want to know more about the blue gang ... could it be that they¡¯re a very powerful gang that has recently risen? are we going to be undercover?¡± Chapter 1657 1657 god bless¡¯s upper echelon: join the blue gang? ¡± lord jiu, i¡¯ve never heard of the blue gang either. can you exin it to us? it¡¯d be best if we could get to know them better. ¡± ¡°yes, we need to understand the blue gang.¡± at the conference table, the group of people were nonchnt and casual. after all, they were not only the higher-ups of god bless, but they were also li jiujue¡¯s friends. regardless of their age, they were all on good terms with li jiujue. hence, they could be very casual during meetings and ask any question. the meeting this time was quite urgent, so many people were still in their pajamas, gowns, and blindfolds. ¡°you¡¯ve all heard of the blue gang. the blue gang that¡¯s about to make it into the top 100 used to be the world¡¯s number one gang, but it¡¯spletely gone now.¡± li jiujue said directly without hiding anything. ¡°???¡±everyone looked at li jiujue with a head full of questions. if it was a very powerful gang, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to be undercover, but why would a very trashy gang want them to do it? with their status, they wouldn¡¯t even join a powerful gang, let alone a small one like the blue gang. they were at god bless because of li jiujue¡¯s reputation. because li jiujue had called for an emergency meeting, everyone¡¯s eyes were on li jiujue. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°so, boss, can you exin why?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! why do you want us to be the underlings of the blue gang? ¡± ¡°to be honest, i don¡¯t think the blue gang is worthy.¡± ¡± yeah, isn¡¯t it a bit of a waste for people of our status to be the underlings of the blue gang? ¡± a group of people stared at li jiujue and felt that this was not very appropriate. the leader of the blue gang would be their underling, but they were the underlings of the blue gang? no one would believe this, and they would beughed at. all of them were geniuses, but in the end, they became someone else¡¯s underlings. even if they lowered their status, they wouldn¡¯t be like this. 9th master¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed. he looked at everyone in the room. ¡± then gang is not worthy? ¡± when everyone saw 9th master¡¯s attitude, they felt a little uneasy. it seemed like ninth master was very protective of the blue gang? what was going on? what did the blue gang do? ¡°i¡¯m also a member of the blue gang.¡± li jiujue¡¯s gaze swept across everyone. ¡± just now, i joined the blue gang. the gang leader gave me the task of persuading some people to join the blue gang. you still have topete with others ...¡± ¡°???¡±everyone looked at li jiujue in shock, wondering if they had heard him wrong. li jiujue had said that he had joined then gang and was helping them to recruit talents. furthermore, he had topete with someone ... god bless¡¯s boss, a big shot like him, had suddenly be ackey of the blue gang? what was the point of this? ¡°did our boss have a stroke today?¡± ¡°you joined the blue gang? i feel like i¡¯m hallucinating!¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°boss looks quite serious. it can¡¯t be true, right? did he really join the blue gang? why did he join the blue gang?¡± ¡± you¡¯re even helping the blue gang recruit people, and you¡¯re even recruiting people from within god bless? ¡± everyone was discussing in low voices. for a moment, they couldn¡¯t quite ept li jiujue¡¯s words. if god bless had taken over the entire blue gang, they would definitely believe it. however, the blue gang had recruited the boss of god bless? wasn¡¯t this a little weird? it was like a shark eating a small fish. everyone could understand, but a small fish eating a shark. was that possible? that was impossible. after all, the difference was too great. one was big while the other was small. the difference could be said to be very big. however, li jiujue had clearly said so. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why do you all have so many objections?¡± 9th master tilted his head. he didn¡¯t look fierce, but his eyes gave people a strong sense of oppression, making people unable toe back to their senses for a while. master jiu was already a member of the blue gang, so what reason did they have to reject him? even if she wanted to reject him, she would give up on 9th master¡¯s ount. since lord jiu was a member of then gang, they really wanted to join then gang and bring it to greater heights! the group of people looked at each other. then, a woman said, ¡± okay, i¡¯ll join the blue gang! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll join too!¡± ¡± the blue gang is a bit of trash now, but if we join them, they won¡¯t be trash forever! ¡± ¡°yes, with us here, the blue gang will definitely be the number one gang!¡± the group of people who had been hesitating about whether to join the blue gang had now all expressed their desire to join and bring the blue gang to greater heights. it was as if he had been injected with chicken blood, and he was very excited. before master jiu could say anything, the group of people were already discussing how to raise the status of the blue gang. they had to make sure the blue gang was in the limelight during the alliance tournament. ¡°leave the finance to me, i¡¯m good at that!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be in charge of the intelligence!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take the missions and assign them.¡± ¡°in the next three years, no, one year should be enough. the blue gang will be the world¡¯s number one gang!¡± everyone was very excited and they were all talking. ... as they discussed, everyone suddenly had amon question. that was, why did their ninth master join the blue gang as a subordinate for no reason? he was a big boss, and he wanted to join the blue gang? ¡°so what¡¯s the reason, 9th master?¡± ¡°is there anything in the blue gang that¡¯s worth lord jiu¡¯s attention? he still needs to use this method to join the blue gang? if he wants the blue gang, he can just say the word.¡± ¡°could the leader of the blue gang be a beauty?¡± ¡°maybe? boss is also at the age to talk about marriage, and he might have taken a fancy to someone!¡± ¡°then we¡¯ll have to help boss get his wife!¡± ¡°we will definitely not fail our mission!¡± li jiujue did not know what the group of people were discussing. he only reminded them not to reveal his identity. after all, not many people knew that he was god bless¡¯s boss, and he did not really want mo nan chong to know. after all, if this little kid found out that she had kidnapped god bless¡¯s boss and was trying to steal him right under his nose, she might be shocked. ... in order to ensure that his little darling would not be frightened, li jiujue decided to hide this matter for the time being. mo nan chong did not know about this at all. the first thing they did when they returned to the vi was to check on the critical hit. the critical hit was good. it was squatting beside the egg and kicking it with its ws from time to time. the egg seemed to be showing signs of recovery. with a kick, the egg rolled twice, and then the critical hit was so scared that it flew up. ¡°you¡¯re bullying me?¡± as soon as mo nan chong entered the room, he saw the critical hit paw on the egg. Chapter 1658 1658 the archerypetition ¡± giggle ... ¡± the chicken crowed and exined frantically. mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± do you know what¡¯s inside? ¡± critical hit shook his head, indicating that he was also very curious about what was inside. ¡± alright, your mission isplete. you can go and y. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± your disciple is still too weak. you can train him more. ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical strike pped his wings and went out. mo nan chong went to bedte at night, so he did not wake up very early the next morning. n wufeng, on the other hand, was already drinking tea downstairs early in the morning. he still looked gentle and refined, while lin ku was screaming in the yard. it was obvious that he was being taught a lesson by a critical hit. the three servants in the house went to see lin ku in the yard when they had free time, and then they talked about him with sympathy. ¡± wow, that¡¯s so sad. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone being taught a lesson by a chicken! ¡± ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve seen a master who calls chicken! ¡± ¡± this man is so pitiful. this chicken is too strong! ¡± ¡± i feel that this chicken is a little handsome. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think that a chicken is handsome. i still think that the gang leader inside is better looking. he has a good bearing. ¡± ...... mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°they¡¯re saying that you¡¯re more handsome than a critical hit.¡± ¡°that¡¯s for sure,¡±n wufeng did not mind. even if he waspared to a chicken, he was still as graceful as ever. ¡°what are you doing?¡± mo nan chong saw the happy expression onn wufeng¡¯s face. he had his head lowered as he looked at his phone. he was smiling like he was in spring. he asked suspiciously. ¡°you see.¡±n wufeng handed his phone over. ¡± that chubby master and that ninth master have both sent me money. this is only a small portion of the investment money, and they said that they would give me moreter on. this is the first time i¡¯ve experienced what it¡¯s like to be rich. it¡¯s the first time i have so much money in my hands. even if i were to be struck by lightning outside, i would be so happy that i would smile. ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t say such things.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± that¡¯s so scary. the money isn¡¯t yours anymore. how can you still smile? ¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do, i can¡¯tugh anymore!¡±n wufeng said. mo nan chong shrugged. ¨C after breakfast, the few of them went out. there were many ces to y on the ind, and there were also somepetition venues. apart from the evening banquet, god bless had set up somepetition venues for everyone to participate in. those who won thepetition would be rewarded and could also join god bless. mo nanchong and the others ¡®goal was to find someone who was strong enough from the participants and then trick them into joining the blue gang. if they could, they could also participate in thepetition and win a god bless prize. ¡°we really look like we¡¯re trying to poach him. isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡±n wufeng carried the little ck cat and asked as he walked. ¡± we¡¯re trying to poach him anyway. since we¡¯ve already poached a fatty, what¡¯s the big deal with poached a few more! ¡± lin ku didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡± leader, didn¡¯t you get the money? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fragrant? ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter where it came from, as long as it can make our gang stronger!¡± ¡°that¡¯s true, but what if we get caught?¡±n wufeng lowered his voice and said, ¡± i heard that god bless¡¯s boss is extremely mysterious. he¡¯s extremely ugly and fierce like a devil. if he has his eyes on us, we¡¯re finished.¡± ¡°god bless¡¯s boss isn¡¯t as ugly as he looks.¡± mo nan chong said unhappily, ¡± he should be very handsome. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve seen it before?¡±n wufeng looked at mo nan chong. ¡± although i¡¯ve never seen him before, the rumors might not be true. if he¡¯s so powerful, he must be pretty. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± he¡¯s my idol after all. if he¡¯s too ugly, i¡¯ll beat him to death first. ¡± n wufeng was speechless. such violence? was this really a good way to treat one¡¯s idol? lin ku nced at mo nan chong and remembered the power of a critical hit. if mo nan chong was so afraid of a critical hit, it was obvious that mo nan chong was even scarier than his master¡¯s critical hit. therefore, he still had to be careful. the few of them first arrived at an archery field. it was an archerypetition, and the field was rtivelyrge. there were also quite a lot of people, and many of them had filled in their participation forms. mo nanchong and the others did not join in either. they just watched from the side. then, a lot of people around them started to discuss. ¡± there was a dark horse inst year¡¯s archerypetition. i wonder how it will be this year! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s definitely not bad. how much information can we get from the people who can attend the god bless banquet? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. that girl looks so handsome. i wonder how her archery is? ¡± mo nanchong scanned the participants and had his eyes on two of them-a boy and a girl. the boy looked to be about the same age as her, while the girl had a baby face and looked younger than her. the two of them were like a golden couple, standing out in the crowd. most importantly, the boy and girl were the least nervous among the participants. the girl had a smile on her face and looked harmless, but her eyes were very sharp. the boy, on the other hand, had a cold expression on his face. at first nce, one could tell that he was a hidden expert. the girls and boys went forward together and stood in front of the target, ready topete. the two of them drew their bows at the same time as the other participants. the girl looked very weak. when many people said that she might not be able to draw the bow, she actually drew the bow easily. not only did she draw the bow, but her posture could also be said to be perfect. ¡± oh my god, she looks so thin and weak, but she can actually draw a bow. these bows are not simple, they need strong arm strength to draw! ¡± ... ¡± one look at the posture and i can tell it¡¯s full marks. he¡¯s definitely learned it before, and he¡¯s very good at it! ¡± ¡°definitely.¡± ¡± that doesn¡¯t mean they can hit the target. some people can¡¯t do it without the talent no matter how much they learn! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m more interested in the man next to him. he¡¯s very strong and fit. he¡¯s definitely material for archery! ¡± ¡°grandpa chong, who do you think will win?¡± lin ku asked. ¡± that girl and that boy, this match is over. hurry up and go rope them in. ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± that girl, although she drew the bow, shooting still requires strength. can she do it? ¡± lin ku was a little suspicious. ¡± she¡¯s definitely stronger than you. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try participating in thepetition. ¡± mo nan said with interest. ¡°really?¡± lin ku didn¡¯t believe it. however, thepetition had already started. everyone had started shooting arrows. the girl¡¯s speed was very fast, and she was very urate. every arrow that flew out hit the bullseye. ... on the other hand, some of the other people missed their shots, some of them hit the ground in the middle, and some of them shot directly into the sky and then fell down, almost smashing themselves. only this girl and the boy next to her were calm andposed. their movements were synchronized, and their arrows always hit the bullseye. they were simply handsome. Chapter 1659 1659 is your young miss an elephant or a dinosaur? ¡°waa!¡± ¡°he¡¯s too powerful!¡± ¡°he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°he¡¯s a big shot!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so cute, but she¡¯s actually so powerful. no one else has such archery skills, right? ¡± ¡± that guy¡¯s not bad either. both of them hit the mark with 100% uracy. could they be tied for the championship? ¡± everyone was eximing in surprise. after all, the girl had a baby face and was too cute. she didn¡¯t look very powerful at all, but when she shot, she was able to hit 100% of the target and pull the bow with ease. he was not simple. the other guy looked cool to begin with, and he was also a guy, so it wasn¡¯t too surprising that he could shoot arrows so well. ¡°it can¡¯t be?¡± lin ku was dumbfounded. he had thought that although the girl¡¯s posture looked good, the chances of her hitting the target were slim. however, he didn¡¯t expect her to hit the bullseye repeatedly. this was something that even an archery expert might not be able to do. although the target was stationary, it was still quite an exaggeration to hit it continuously. ¡°these two are good, good seedlings!¡± mo nan chong nced at lin ku andn wufeng. ¡± we have to get them to join our gangter no matter what! ¡± ¡°alright!¡±n wufeng¡¯s eyes were sparkling. there were too few experts like the blue gang. they were all weaklings, so even if they epted some missions, they would still fail. this directly led to the loss of their reputation, and no one came to give them missions. if there were a few more experts in the gang, would they still have to worry about not being able to receive quests in the future? that¡¯s impossible. the blue gang would definitely rise to fame. n wufeng and lin ku couldn¡¯t wait and were extremely excited when they thought about having such a person join them in the future. almost at the same time the girls and boys finished shooting, the two of them rushed forward. then,n wufeng faced the girls, and lin ku faced the boys. they began to try all kinds of ways to persuade them to join the blue gang. mo nanchong stood at the side with her arms crossed. she watched the two of them persuade her with interest. at the same time, she nced at the other people around her. there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone more suitable in this venue. just as he was considering if he should move to another ce, mo nan chong suddenly noticed a girl walking towards them. the girl seemed to have noticed the little ck cat dozing off on the side, so she walked straight towards it. there were a few 1.9-meter-tall bodyguards beside the girl. they were all dressed in the same uniform with a golden symbol on it. because the girl was very good-looking, even a little ostentatious, mo nan chong could not help but take a few more nces. the girl walked in front of the little ck cat, then looked at it and said, ¡± this cat is quite interesting. it¡¯s ck all over and very beautiful. ¡± as she spoke, the girl was ready to catch the little ck cat. after all, the little ck cat came from hell and was a spirit cat. when it sensed that someone was touching it, it dodged almost instantly and looked at the girl vigntly. ¡°i don¡¯t have any bad intentions. i just think you¡¯re very cute. are you interested in being my pet? i can be very good to you.¡± the girl squatted down and sized up the little ck cat. the bodyguards at the side wanted to protect the girl. they were even frightened by the ck cat and wanted to deal with it. however, the girl raised her hand and stopped them. the little ck cat stretchedzily, toozy to pay attention to the girl. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, it already has an owner.¡± mo nan chong walked over in a few steps and squatted down to pick up the ck cat. the little ck cat climbed up mo nan chong¡¯s arm andid on his shoulder, letting out azy yawn. ¡°so she¡¯s taken.¡± the girl nced at mo nan chong. ¡± i¡¯m quite interested in your cat. are you interested in selling it? ¡± i can give you whatever price you want. i forgot to introduce myself. my name is jin fuyao.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not selling it no matter how much you offer. i¡¯m not interested in money.¡± mo nan chong said to jin fuyao indifferently. after saying that, she turned around and left without saying anything to jin fuyao. jin fuyao frowned. almost no one on the ind had never heard of her name. after all, she was jin fuyao of the jin family, the only person who was rumored to be worthy of ninth master li. the jin family was one of the first-ss families in the capital. the heir of the jin family was also the only female heir among the four major families. her status was obviously noble, but this girl didn¡¯t know her and seemed to ignore her. although jin fuyao didn¡¯t say anything, her trusted bodyguard was inevitably a little angry. ¡± what the hell? she¡¯s so ignorant that she doesn¡¯t even know who you are, miss jin. if she knew how much you offered, she would regret it to death! ¡± many people want to do business with the youngdy of the jin family, but they don¡¯t have the opportunity to do so!¡± another confidant said, ¡± miss, do you want me to tie her up and take the cat from her? you refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡± ¡°forget it,¡± he said. jin fuyao shook her head. ¡± we¡¯re not here to make trouble. we¡¯re here to win the first prize for all thepetitions. if master jiu doesn¡¯t want to see me, i¡¯ll see him myself. ¡± this kind of person who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him isn¡¯t worthless.¡± ¡°young miss is right, ninth master is the most important. when you be ninth master¡¯s wife, you can have whatever you want!¡± jin fuyao walked forward to the archery range. she nced at mo nan chong when she saw that he was still there. after that, she looked at the score on the disy in front of her. the two people with the highest scores were the girl and the boy from earlier. they were tied for first ce. jin fuyao took a step forward. ¡°i¡¯ll try too.¡± she directly requested to participate in thepetition. ¡°move aside, our miss is going to participate in apetition. don¡¯t be a hindrance.¡± the bodyguards started to drive the people around them back. when they reachedn wufeng and lin ku, the little girl probably didn¡¯t notice and was pushed. ... n wufeng wanted to protect the little girl, but he fell down. ¡°mr.n, how are you?¡± the girl cried out in surprise and quickly helpedn wufeng up. n wufeng stood up and looked at the bodyguard. ¡± this ce is so big. is your miss an elephant or a dinosaur? she¡¯s so big, and she¡¯s going to push people back? ¡± he said with dissatisfaction. n wufeng was usually quite weak, but he suddenly became tough at this moment. the entire hall burst intoughter. ¡°elephant, hahaha, what a metaphor!¡± ¡°i¡¯m dying ofughter. that¡¯s right, is your family¡¯s youngdy a great elephant? it¡¯s so big, anyone cane to thispetition venue. why does your young miss want to drive people away?¡± ¡°this gentleman is right, why do you have to do this to you!¡± ¡± we¡¯re all here for thepetition, so just line up properly. it¡¯s fine if you cut the queue, but you¡¯re even chasing people out ... is god bless your home? ¡± Chapter 1660 1660 you have been disqualified the jin family¡¯s bodyguards probably didn¡¯t expect thatn wufeng¡¯s words would trigger such a discussion. he did not expect thatn wufeng would say such things and humiliate their miss. therefore, the bodyguard who had pushed her was a little angry. ¡°what are you doing!¡± ¡°open your dog eyes and look clearly, who are we?¡± ¡°do you see this? it¡¯s the symbol of the jin family. we¡¯re from the jin family in the capital. the new heir of the jin family, jin fuyao, the rumored jin fuyao and the ninth master are a match made in heaven!¡± ¡± our miss will be the mistress of god bless sooner orter. what¡¯s wrong with us being a little arrogant? ¡± the bodyguard was very high and mighty, and he looked at the crowd proudly. they had already regarded themselves as the owners of this ce. jin fuyao turned to the bodyguard and said in a low voice, ¡± alright, don¡¯t talk nonsense. let everyone watch. ¡± ¡°yes, miss!¡± the bodyguard immediately lowered his head. when the surrounding spectators heard this, they also reacted. after all, those who could attend the banquet were not ordinary people. they were talented in all aspects, and at the very least, they were experts in doing business. naturally, they had heard of the big families in the capital. some of them were from beijing, especially those from beijing. they naturally knew how powerful the jin family was. in recent years, the jin family had risen from a second-ss family to a first-ss family, which had a lot to do with jin fuyao. jin fuyao had been a genius since she was a child. it was said that she had a fortuitous encounter when she was young, so she was very powerful now. no one dared to offend jin fuyao. even if jin fuyao looked clean on the surface, which family in the capital was not covered in blood? to be able to fight her way out of the blood storm and be the only heir, it was conceivable that her hands must have been stained with blood. however, jin fuyao liked to make herself look innocent and harmless, so those dirty and terrible things had never been spread. knowing that the person in front of them was from the jin family, everyone subconsciously shut up. each and every one of them wished they could bite off their own tongues. what did they just say? if miss jin were to hold a grudge, they would be finished. at the same time, the bodyguard was still staring atn wufeng. he sneered atn wufeng and raised his hand to pn wufeng. mo nan chong happened to walk over. she knew that althoughn wufeng was smart, he was not good at fighting. one look and she could tell that the bodyguard was a martial arts practitioner with strong inner strength. he could knockn wufeng out with a simple move. so, when the p was about tond, mo nan chong grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s arm. ¡°what are you doing? you can¡¯t win an argument so you hit him? is your jin family¡¯s discipline very special?¡± the bodyguard¡¯s wrist was grabbed and he wanted to hitn wufeng again. he did not care about mo nanchong at all. however, he did not expect that no matter how hard he tried, his hand would not move at all. he could not move an inch towardn wufeng. that cold white hand, the wrist was so thin that it seemed like it could break with a snap, but she held his wrist tightly, making him unable to move. ¡°what are you doing? let me go!¡± the bodyguard remembered that mo nan chong was the cat¡¯s owner. he was already a little unhappy with mo nan chong, but he did not expect her toe and cause trouble for him again. she had seen people who didn¡¯t know what was good for them, but she had never seen someone who didn¡¯t know what was good for them. was the jin family someone she could offend? ¡± youngdy, let me tell you, the jin family is not to be offended. if you treat me like this, you will be kicked out of god bless! ¡± mo nanchong looked at the bodyguard coldly. ¡± really? the dogs of the jin family were so powerful? does god bless belong to the jin family?¡± ¡± god bless¡¯s master is the future husband of our miss jin! ¡± the bodyguard was smug. ¡°oh.¡± mo nanchong nced at the bodyguard. ¡± the future ... the future is still very far away. ¡± mo nan chong let go of the bodyguard¡¯s hand. the moment the bodyguard was let go, he immediately attacked mo nan chong again. without thinking, mo nan chong grabbed the hand and easily threw it over his shoulder. the bodyguard was thrown to the ground heavily. everyone who heard themotion turned to look. jin fuyao, who was ready to shoot, heard the noise and looked over. then, she saw her bodyguard being thrown to the ground, and mo nan chong seemed to be the culprit. jin fuyao turned around and looked at mo nanchong. without thinking, she shot an arrow at mo nanchong. mo nanchong raised his hand and caught the arrow. jin fuyao narrowed her eyes and looked at mo nan chong coldly. ¡± this is thepetition venue. don¡¯t fight here! ¡± ¡°miss jin, it was your people who started it.¡± mo nan chong said coldly. ¡°you guys were the ones who spoke rudely first!¡± the bodyguards got up and ran directly to jin fuyao¡¯s side. the reason why they were jin fuyao¡¯s confidants was that jin fuyao had always been good to them and protective of her. although they were bodyguards and were very powerful, they were not as good as jin fuyao in kung fu. jin fuyao was much more powerful than them! therefore, when they were in real danger, jin fuyao was the one who protected them. most of the time, they just helped jin fuyao solve some problems. the other trusted bodyguard had already walked straight to the person in charge of the archery base. ¡°are you the person in charge here? throw that person out of the god bless banquet.¡± the bodyguard said to the person in charge, ¡± didn¡¯t you see that she offended our miss? ¡± the person-in-charge of the archery base was stunned. he took a look at jin fuyao and knew that she was from the jin family. he had indeed heard the rumors about the eldest daughter of the jin family and their boss, god bless. this was god bless¡¯s future wife, so there was no way he would disobey her. after weighing the pros and cons, the person-in-charge walked toward mo nan chong and brought a few people with him. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve been kicked out of god bless¡¯s banquet. please leave! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s this?¡± lin ku¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the person in charge. ¡± didn¡¯t you see who¡¯s causing trouble? it was that woman who caused trouble, why should we be the ones leaving?¡± ¡°i saw that you guys were the ones who started the trouble. also, she¡¯s our future boss. she can do whatever she wants in her own territory. is that something you can control?¡± the person in charge said coldly, ¡± you have been disqualified. leave immediately! ¡± at this moment, jin fuyao said, ¡± forget it. i¡¯ll give you a chance. ¡± i¡¯m not a very reasonable person either. i see that your martial arts are not bad, so let¡¯s have an archerypetition. if you win, you can stay. if you lose, you can leave!¡± ... ¡°what if you lose?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at jin fuyao. ¡± are you leaving? ¡± ¡°who do you think you are? how dare you ask miss jin to leave!¡± the person in charge of archery cursed with an unsightly expression. Chapter 1661 1661 three arrows shot at once, master pet is so handsome mo nanchong nced at the person in charge of archery and did not say anything. he just looked at jin fuyao. the girl who had been protected byn wufeng earlier stood up. she walked behind mo nan chong and said in a low voice, ¡± why don¡¯t i do it? ¡± she knew that this matter was because she had been rejected. mo nan chong was obviously withn wufeng and the others. she saw that mo nanchong was very good-looking, but she was just an ordinary girl. she might not know how to shoot an arrow, but her archery skills were not bad. maybe she could bepared with jin fuyao. ¡°sure, if i lose, i¡¯ll leave.¡± jin fuyao was full of confidence. she had never been afraid of losing. she had always been very good. someone had taught her the secret when she was young. mo nan chong would definitely not be able to beat her. she was still confident of herself. after all, she had a 100% sess rate before. ¡°no need, i¡¯ll do it.¡± mo nan chong smiled at the girl. ¡± if you feel embarrassed, you can join the blue gang. ¡± the blue gang has be rich recently, we won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± hearing the words ¡±n gang ¡°, jin fuyao looked at mo nan chong with aplicated expression. ¡± you¡¯re trying to poach him at god bless¡¯s gathering? ¡± ¡°ah, really? i didn¡¯t. did you hear me wrong?¡± mo nanchong chuckled. she had already walked forward and picked up an arrow beside her. then, mo nan chong looked at jin fuyao and thought for a while. ¡± this kind of archery is too easy. why don¡¯t we y something more powerful? ¡± ¡°powerful?¡± jin fuyao raised her eyebrows and looked at mo nan chong. ¡± what powerful? ¡± mo nan chong looked up at the sky. the environment on the ind was not bad, with many birds flying around. ¡°shoot living things?¡± jin fuyao nced at mo nan chong and sneered. ¡± if you want, i¡¯ll y with you. ¡± it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t tried this method before. even the powerful young masters of the rich and powerful families in the capital couldn¡¯t beat her. she was so famous in the capital, so she naturally had some power. the other heirs would have to respect her when they saw her, not to mention mo nan, who doted on her. e on?¡± mo nan chong had already prepared the arrows. of course, the people around them were still very observant. they all retreated in all directions. after all, they were going to shoot arrows into the sky. if they didn¡¯t retreat, the arrows might fall and crush them to death. after that, mo nan chong and jin fuyao stood in their positions and started shooting. mo nan chong took out three arrows and she was ready to fire them all. the surrounding people were in disbelief when they saw this. ¡°oh my god, what is she doing? she can¡¯t be thinking of shooting all three arrows at the same time, right?¡± ¡°damn, is this even possible? she¡¯ll die a horrible death, won¡¯t she?¡± ¡°i also suspect that she¡¯ll die a terrible death ...¡± ¡± she can¡¯t bepared to miss jin. miss jin has the title of a sharpshooter and her archery skills are also very powerful. she¡¯s such a powerful person, how could she lose? ¡± on the other side, lin ku andn wufeng were both nervous. ¡°is miss mo okay with this?¡± ¡± she knows how to fight, but does she know archery? ¡± lin ku asked worriedly. ¡± she should be able to. she¡¯s the ancestor of the blue gang. our ancestor is so powerful ... she shouldn¡¯t be that weak, right? ¡±n wufeng said worriedly, as if he was trying tofort himself. ¡°this ... i can¡¯t do it.¡± the girl also frowned. she nced atn wufeng and said, ¡± leadern, i¡¯ve decided to join your gang. ¡± if i¡¯m really leaving god bless, i¡¯ll leave with you guys.¡± ¡°this, what if ... sigh, although i really want you to join us, you have to think about it carefully. after all, this is god bless. moreover, that miss jin seems to have a grudge against us.¡±n wufeng¡¯s face was full of worry. he knew how powerful the blue gang was. he couldn¡¯t protect this girl or the rest of the blue gang after offending the jin family. he already wanted everything. if mo nan chong had no other way, he would disband the blue gang. ¡°she can do it.¡± the boy next to him suddenly said in a firm voice, ¡± she scored full marks for her posture. she has practiced it before. moreover, she shot three arrows at once. her posture was perfect. ¡± ¡°really?¡±n wufeng looked over. he did not know much about archery, but from the looks of it, mo nan chong¡¯s posture was pretty good. it did give off the feeling of an expert¡¯s back. on the other side, the person-in-charge of the archery range sneered atn wufeng and the rest. ¡± stop dreaming. can she do it or not? all of you have to get out of god bless. did he really think that the youngdy of the jin family could be easily offended? many of us at god bless know the eldest daughter of the jin family. she¡¯s considered half the owner here!¡± ¡°what do you mean? you¡¯re going back on your word? so many people have seen it!¡± lin ku said angrily. ¡°that¡¯ll only work if that person of yours can win. but in my opinion, she can¡¯t win. even if we win, so what if we break our promise? oh, you can¡¯t say that miss jin broke her promise. after all, i¡¯m the one who chased you out!¡± the person-in-charge smiled and said, ¡± in that case, miss jin didn¡¯t go back on her word. after all, i didn¡¯t have any verbal agreement with you, did i? ¡± ¡°you!¡± lin ku clenched his fists, his veins bulging, butn wufeng still managed to hold him back. on the other side, mo nan chong had really fired three arrows at the same time, and the surrounding people all gasped. jin fuyao smiled and said, ¡± are you here to show off your skills? the most important thing in archery is uracy. it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll be good just by shooting a few arrows at once ... who doesn¡¯t know how to do that?¡± before jin fuyao finished her words, her face suddenly changed, as if she had seen something incredible. everyone subconsciously followed jin fuyao¡¯s line of sight and saw three arrows falling. the three arrows had all hit the middle and west. ¡°heavens!¡± ¡°i hit it!¡± ¡°it never misses!¡± ¡°f * ck, that works? what kind of godly archery technique is this ... i thought that the girl and the boy were very powerful, but now it seems that they¡¯re just showing off their skills in front of an expert!¡± everyone in the surroundings let out a burst of exmations. everyone looked at jin fuyao again. ... then, someone asked,¡±will miss jin be more powerful?¡± it¡¯s said that miss jin has been a hundred percent urate since she was young!¡± ¡± then it must be miss jin who¡¯s more powerful. after all, she¡¯s the heir of the jin family. not everyone can be more powerful than him! ¡± ¡°i also think that miss jin should be more powerful!¡± ¡°miss jin, it¡¯s your turn. show us!¡± everyone shouted to jin fuyao. jin fuyao¡¯s face turned pale. her archery skills were naturally impressive, but not to the extent of mo nan chong¡¯s perverted level. she shot three arrows at once and all three of them hit the target, and all of them hit something flying in the air! even an international champion might not be able to do this! Chapter 1662 1662 what kind of stupid thing is this? ¡°miss jin, why are you not moving?¡± ¡°miss jin wouldn¡¯t admit defeat, right? i still think that miss jin will definitely win!¡± ¡°miss jin, will you shoot five arrows at once?¡± ¡± miss jin is definitely better than that girl. don¡¯t you know who miss jin is? how funny it is to challenge miss jin! ¡± many people around were urging jin fuyao. these people all thought that jin fuyao must be better than mo nan chong, especially those who did not know much about archery. they were still ttering jin fuyao. jin fuyao was not happy to hear the voices around her. she knew her own strength very well. therefore, when he heard these voices, he was a little unhappy. however, she still held it in. her endurance was also very strong, so she smiled and said, ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone hit something with three arrows at the same time! ¡± ¡°this youngdy is indeed extraordinary. there¡¯s no need for everyone to say that i¡¯m powerful. i¡¯m indeed not as powerful as this youngdy.¡± jin fuyao knew that she would be embarrassed if she did it again. however, if she admitted defeat, in the eyes of many people, she might still be an expert who disdained mo nan chong and was toozy topete. she was still very mysterious and very powerful. ¡°forget it, i¡¯m notpeting anymore. i won¡¯t humiliate myself.¡± jin fuyao said with a smile. ¡± don¡¯t! miss jin is so powerful. please open our eyes! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, let us open our eyes. it¡¯s really our great fortune to be able to meet miss jin here! ¡± ¡± miss jin is too humble. i know that you¡¯re a good person, but you don¡¯t have to think about others like that. you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort just so you won¡¯t chase him away. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, miss jin is too kind.¡± mo nan chong: ¡°???? ¡± jin fuyao was very happy to hear this. she nced at mo nan chong and said, ¡± let¡¯s forget about this. i was just joking. ¡± the match is over, you win ...¡± ¡°i win?¡± mo nanchong nced at jin fuyao. ¡°yes, you win.¡± jin fuyao said, ¡± i¡¯m leaving. i still have something to do. ¡± jin fuyao triumphantly nodded to the people around her. no emotion could be seen on her face, and she looked a little profound. she knew that mo nan chong would definitely stop when he saw what was good. she had already given her a way out. anyone with a brain would not choose to offend her or the jin family. it was just a verbal bet just now. she did not believe that this woman would really ask her to leave god bless¡¯s ind after she admitted defeat. of course, jin fuyao was wrong. when she turned around to leave, she was stopped by an arrow. mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at jin fuyao. ¡± miss jin, we seemed to have made a verbal agreement just now. everyone around us saw it. if you don¡¯t remember, i don¡¯t mind ying the recording again. if you don¡¯t want topete, it¡¯s fine. you can just admit defeat. you have to be willing to ept your loss and leave.¡± jin fuyao listened to mo nan chong¡¯s speech with a colorful expression. when mo nanchong finished speaking, her expression was absolutely stunning. she had given her a way out, but she didn¡¯t do so and even nned to offend her? her eyes were filled with doubt as she looked at mo nan chong. was she really not afraid of him at all? ¡°i thought i was just joking.¡± jin fuyao said with a smile, ¡± i don¡¯t have time to y these boring jokes with others. i have a lot of things to do. please make way. ¡± ¡°oh, so jokes can be casually made like this.¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± i don¡¯t like it when people joke with me. ¡± ¡°what do you want to do?¡± seeing that mo nan chong had no intention of leaving, jin fuyao was obviously a little impatient. ¡°nothing. i¡¯m just chasing you away.¡± mo nan chongughed evilly. ¡± even god bless¡¯s boss won¡¯t chase me away. who do you think you are to chase me away? ¡± jin fuyao was so angry that sheughed. she had seen people who didn¡¯t know what was good for them, but she had never seen one who didn¡¯t know what was good for him to this extent. the people around spoke up for jin fuyao. ¡± indeed, miss jin is right. she¡¯s the future mrs. god bless! ¡± ¡± now, half of god bless belongs to miss jin, and you¡¯re actually trying to drive her out of your territory? this is so funny! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve seen stupid people, but i¡¯ve never seen someone this stupid!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not toote to kneel down and kowtow to miss jin.¡± ¡°she¡¯s quite pretty, but unfortunately, her head is broken!¡± there were many people who scolded mo nan chong.n wufeng and the others were a little flustered and exasperated. at this time, the person in charge of the venue had already brought his men to mo nan chong¡¯s side. he said coldly, ¡± please leave this ce. do you n to be tied up and thrown out, or do you want to leave on your own? ¡± mo nan chong looked at the person in charge and said nothing. ¡± just try and see if you can throw me out without a word. ¡± ...... ¨C at the same time, at anotherpetition venue not far away. a handsome man appeared at the conference tablest night. he was holding a folding fan in his hand and wearing a rather pretentious ck han chinese clothing. after watching themotion for a while, an assistant came over to talk to him. ¡°second master, something has happened at the archery stall.¡± ¡± i think that¡¯s the man from the blue gang that master jiu mentioned before. he¡¯s about to be kicked out! ¡± ¡°do you want to go and take a look?¡± when wen er heard this, she was stunned for a moment. ¡± i¡¯m going to be kicked out? what about 9th master? does he know?¡± ... ¡± 9th master was busy trying to recruit people, so he didn¡¯t know about this at all. i had to help you ask around about the blue gang before i found that ce and saw the situation ... ¡± the assistant said anxiously, ¡± you¡¯d better go and take a look. no one can stand 9th master when he¡¯s angry! ¡± the youngdy of the jin family is having an epileptic seizure. she¡¯s been trying to scam us so many times, and she¡¯s getting more and more out of hand without our ninth master saying anything. now, she¡¯s saying that half of god bless is hers.¡± ¡°that idiot is here too? she caused trouble?¡± the corner of wen er¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± the jin family is really blind. the good third young master isn¡¯t penniless, but they¡¯re supporting an idiot! ¡± with a flick of his fan, winer hurried to the archery range. as he went over, some of god bless¡¯s higher-ups also hurried over. they had all found out about gang leadern and the others ¡®whereabouts, and at the same time, they also knew about the archery department¡¯s situation. everyone was so anxious that they kept wiping their sweat. lord jiu had just arranged for them to join then gang yesterday, and now, something had happened. everyone in god bless was the underling of the blue gang, even the boss. to put it bluntly, god bless was now an essory of the blue gang ... there were still people who dared to challenge the blue gang. what kind of idiot was this? when wen er¡¯s group arrived, they were in a hurry, but many people around them recognized them. after all, wen er was a higher-up in god bless. he was the second elder who often appeared in public. everyone might not have seen the boss of god bless, but they knew who second elder wen was. ... Chapter 1663 1663 the boss is chasing a man? when wynle arrived, the hatchet men brought by the person in charge of the archery range were all sprawled on the ground. anyone who tried toy a hand on mo nan chong was beaten up. the girl and the boy at the side originally wanted to help, but they didn¡¯t have the chance to do so, let alone lin ku andn wufeng. they could only watch from the side, dumbfounded. although he knew that master pet was powerful, he did not expect him to be able to defeat a group of god bless members by himself. even though the people around them wanted to p and cheer, they did not dare to do so as they were in god bless¡¯s territory. they could only watch on as they admired mo nan¡¯s pet. he had seen powerful people, but he had never seen such a powerful little beauty. when wen er arrived, the person-in-charge looked as if he had seen his savior. he threw a harsh sentence at mo nan chong, ¡± you¡¯re done for. our second master is here! who do you think you are, to have the audacity to fight with someone from god bless?¡± the person-in-charge rushed to wen er¡¯s side and said excitedly, ¡± second master, there¡¯s someone over there who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. quickly get rid of her! she beat up the people of god bless!¡± jin fuyao saw wen er and walked towards him. ¡± second master wen, you can handle the things here. ¡± wen er looked up at jin fuyao, his ck and white eyes full of disbelief. ¡± huh? ¡± what did he mean? what did that tone mean? did she really think that she was his boss and the mistress of god bless? did she order him to do something? ¡± second master, please deal with it. someone is causing trouble on the ind. ¡± jin fuyao repeated and pointed in the direction of mo nan chong. wen er looked at jin fuyao with a faint smile and nodded. ¡± it¡¯s time to deal with it. our boss doesn¡¯t like people always using his name to show off. ¡± jin fuyaoughed andughed, but suddenly she couldn¡¯tugh anymore, because someone hade over and held her down. ¡°second master, how should we deal with this?¡± someone asked. ¡°i¡¯m throwing out god bless. what¡¯s the point of keeping it? are you feeding it to the dogs?¡± wen er waved her folding fan and said loudly, ¡± by the way, let¡¯s make an announcement. don¡¯t let anyone pretend to be thedy owner of god bless in the future. our boss doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend! not yet! there might be one soon, but there¡¯s no one yet. don¡¯t go around swindling people, okay?¡± ¡°second master!¡± jin fuyao¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at wen er. ¡± do you know what you are doing? jiu ming and i.¡± ¡± shut your stinky mouth. what rtionship do you have with our boss? if you have a rtionship, you can directly call our boss over! ¡± ¡± throw him out, ¡± said winkle coldly. the underling beside her pulled jin fuyao away. before jin fuyao¡¯s bodyguards could react, they were all taken away. when the person in charge of the archery range saw that the situation was not right, he immediately felt a chill down his spine and his forehead was covered in sweat. what was going on? did he tter the wrong person? wasn¡¯t jin fuyao the wife of the future boss? ¡°ah, why are you sweating? are you hot?e,e,e, i¡¯ll fan you!¡± wynle looked at the person in charge with great interest and fanned him hard. the more winer acted like this, the more afraid the person in charge was. his entire leg was shaking. a few minutester, he was on the verge of kneeling. ¡± second master ... this, this ... this jin fuyao impersonated the firstdy and should be punished. but those people over there who beat us should also be punished ... ¡± the person-in-charge didn¡¯t have much confidence. ¡± you need to speak with more confidence. if you should punish, then punish. if you shouldn¡¯t, then don¡¯t punish! ¡± wen er¡¯s smile was gentle and elegant. he walked towards mo nan chong and bowed with his hands folded. ¡± are you the leader of the blue gang? ¡± ¡°no, he¡¯s the one,¡± mo nanchong pointed atn wufeng. wynle was speechless. wasn¡¯t she a woman? could it be that 9th master likes a man? wen er looked atn wufeng, who was wearing a long robe. his eyes brightened for a moment, and then his expression instantly became extremelyplicated. everyone guessed that lord jiu helped the blue gang for his woman. they assumed that he already had a woman he liked, and that woman was the leader of the blue gang. but the leader of the blue gang was a man? however, this man was quite clean and gentle. he looked good from beginning to end. wen er andn wufeng bowed to each other and introduced themselves. ¡± i¡¯m the second person in charge of god bless, wen er. you can call me second elder wen ... no, you should call me wen er or second wen. after all, you¡¯re the boss and the gang leader. i¡¯m here to be your underling. ¡± wynle introduced in a serious manner. the rest of god bless¡¯s higher-ups ran over as well. ¡± i¡¯m god bless¡¯s top hacker. i¡¯m also here to be the underling of the blue gang. leader, please ept my respects! ¡± ¡°me too, i¡¯m from the finance department!¡± ¡°i¡¯m the security chief!¡± the group of big shots began to introduce themselves ton wufeng. after the introduction, this group of people suddenly thought of something. wen er then smacked his head and said, ¡± oh right, we are master jiu. li jiujue introduced us here, so we have to put the me on him! ¡± n wufeng was trembling as he looked at the group of people in front of him. lin ku was also a little nervous. ¡°gang leader ... these people seem to be the bosses of god bless. are they here to be our underlings?¡± lin ku asked softly. am i hallucinating, or are they trying to mess with us?¡± n wufeng took lin ku¡¯s hand and took a step back. ¡± i¡¯m not sure, ¡± he said in a low voice. ¡± they look sincere. since when did the blue gang be so charming? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, is the blue gang that attractive? i¡¯ve been wanting to leave every other day ...¡± ... ¡°don¡¯t touch it!¡± wen er stared at lin ku¡¯s hand. he was about to holdn wufeng¡¯s hand, but wen er knocked on it with his fan. ¡± what are you doing here? the gang leader is not someone you can taint as you please! ¡± let go of your dog paws!¡± we will protect our boss¡¯s man! lin ku was shocked. ¡± you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re here to be my underlings. you look like you¡¯re here to steal my wife ... ¡± n wufeng was speechless. mo nan chong was speechless. the person-in-charge of the archery range¡¯s legs were so weak that he fell to the ground. what was going on? second elder wen said that he wanted to be the underling of the blue gang? this group of people were from the low-level blue gang, and second master and the others had be the underlings of the blue gang? and what did he do just now? he wants to kick the blue gang out? ... the person in charge of archery immediately went limp. he felt that he was done for. he had never regretted his actions so much. second old master gu and the others recalled the person-in-charge of archery, so they immediately sent someone to chase him away. they told him to pack his belongings and leave god bless, never toe near god bless again. ¡± gang leader, we¡¯re your people from now on. if you have any orders, just tell us. there¡¯s no need to be polite with us! ¡± Chapter 1664 1664 she¡¯s an ancestor n wufeng was a little nervous. after all, he had never encountered such a situation before. when he took over the blue gang, there were no powerful bosses left. they were all a bunch of useless people. but now, a group of big shots were calling him boss and saying that he could order them to do anything. so, what should he do? in a moment of nervousness, but also feeling that mo nan chong was someone he could trust,n wufeng immediately walked towards mo nan chong, and even hid behind him. ¡°what should i do?¡±n wufeng asked in a low voice. ¡± they¡¯ll do whatever i want them to do. it looks like they¡¯re serious. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± let them recruit people. they want to bring the blue gang to greater heights. talents are the foundation. ¡± ¡°did you hear that? pull him in.¡±n wufeng looked at the crowd. second elder wen raised his hand and asked softly, ¡± gang leadern, who is this? you seem to be very close to her. don¡¯t tell me you have a girlfriend already? ¡± gang leadern couldn¡¯t have been snatched away before their boss had even made a move, right? and she was a little girl. if boss knew, wouldn¡¯t he be furious? this was boss¡¯s love rival. although she was pretty, boss¡¯s love rival couldn¡¯t be left alive. he had to keep a close eye on her. ¡°no, what are you guessing!¡±n wufeng frowned. ¡± darling is still a student. she¡¯s also from our gang, the second in line. if i die, or i don¡¯t care about then gang anymore, then gang will be hers. her words are my words, the kind that¡¯s second only to one person and above all others. do you understand? ¡± ¡°oh, it means prime minister.¡± second elder wen nodded and the rest of them followed suit. ¡± then, you¡¯re not having an affair, are you? you¡¯re not having an affair, are you? ¡± n wufeng,¡±i¡¯m still a little girl, a child!¡± i¡¯m already so old, why would i have any feelings for a little girl? even if i wanted to, i wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± he was an ancestor! could anyone just vite an ancestor? second elder wen was in a good mood when he heard this. ¡± yes, you can¡¯t have any. it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have any. it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have any! ¡± you haven¡¯t found a partner yet, have you? you don¡¯t have a boyfriend or girlfriend, do you?¡± n wufeng looked at second elder wen with a strange expression. ¡± pardon me for asking ... are you a pervert? ¡± second elder wen quickly waved his hand. ¡± of course not. it¡¯s a big misunderstanding. i was just asking casually. don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± it¡¯s the same as asking you if you had dinner today.¡± ¡°then the way you greet people is really unique.¡±n wufeng nodded. ¡± do you have a boyfriend or girlfriend? ¡± ¡± no... ¡± second elder wen rubbed his temples. n wufeng nodded. ¡± they¡¯re both dogs. ¡± second elder wen was speechless. after that, wen er said that they could help to pull people in, andn wufeng and the rest did not need to be so busy. they could just walk around and handle anything. after all, they were all bosses of god bless, son wufeng was naturally at ease. thus, he let them handle the matter. ¡°then what should we do?¡± after everyone had left, lin ku expressed that he was a little bored, and then his gaze fell on mo nan chong. ¡°what are you looking at me for?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°master pet, you¡¯re so good. are you interested in joining thesepetitions?¡± lin ku blinked his eyes. ¡± since you won the first ce in the archerypetition, why don¡¯t you try something else? ¡± if all of them get first ce, i heard there will be a big prize. master, are you interested in the big prize?¡± ¡°do you want to try?¡±n wufeng said excitedly, ¡± i heard that you can get a lot of money as a reward. no one would mind having more money, right? if you think it¡¯s a lot of money, you can invest in the blue gang!¡± ¡± alright ... ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. the girl and the boy also followed them. they had already confirmed that they would join the blue gang. the baby-faced girl¡¯s name was qin jiao, and the boy¡¯s name was indifference. although the two of them were young, they were both pretty good. they were also children of rich families, but they were not particrly powerful in their families. initially, they wanted to join god bless to show their family that they had the ability to do so. but who would have thought that they would end up joining the blue gang? however, qin jiao and indifference were now very convinced by mo nan chong, so they felt that joining the blue gang wasn¡¯t a bad thing. of course, they were also mentally prepared. after all, the blue gang was not very well-known. when they returned to their families, those people in their families would probably find trouble with them. there was also a possibility that many people wouldugh at them. after all, they had joined god bless with the intention of joining, but in the end, they had joined the blue gang. mo nan chong chatted with the two of them for a while before leading the group to thepetition. there were manypetition venues, including archery, shooting, gambling, fighting, boxing, and so on. there was even a lion fight, where one had to fight with a few lions, and whoever could escape from the lion¡¯s mouth would be the winner. mo nan chong and the others arrived at the shooting range first. shooting was nothing to darling. she had been touching guns since she was born. those godfathers had taught her since she was a girl to protect herself and to know how to use a gun. when they arrived at the shooting range, mo nan chong immediately joined thepetition. indifference and qin jiao also joined thepetition, and the three of them took the top three. because the two girls were even better than the boys, they shocked everyone. after receiving the gifts, mo nan chong and the others went to the equestrian field. qin jiao didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse, but leng leng did, so the two of them entered the equestrianpetition together. there were a lot of people watching. there were a lot of people participating in the marseille race, and there were many obstacle races in the middle. the horses were chosen by themselves. mo nan chong had chosen an ordinary horse. when many people saw it, they said that she didn¡¯t know how to choose a horse. however, only a few who knew the trade felt that mo nan chong had chosen a good horse. it looked like a very agile horse. ¡°this girl is not good. the horse she chose looks weak!¡± ¡± this horse really can¡¯t do it. one look and i can tell it can¡¯t run! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s a girl over there who¡¯s not bad. what¡¯s her name? i think it¡¯s xiao ruoruo?¡± ... ¡± from the way they dress, it¡¯s obvious that miss xiao won. she¡¯s wearing a riding suit, and that beautiful girl is actually wearing a sweater ... it seems like she doesn¡¯t care much about thepetition. ¡± on the horse track, xiao ruoruo did not expect to run into mo nan chong. she narrowed her eyes. since she had bumped into him, she would not be polite. ¡°you¡¯re here for thepetition too?¡± xiao ruoruo rode her horse to mo nan chong¡¯s side. thepetition had not started yet, so everyone was free to do whatever they wanted. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nced at xiao ruoruo. ¡± there¡¯s a problem with your horse. ¡± ¡°what did you just say? are you cursing me?¡± xiao ruoruo was immediately flustered and exasperated. ¡± i think your horse is the one with a problem. be careful not to fall to your death! ¡± xiao ruoruo walked away as she spoke. she lowered her head and took out a few needles from her pocket. she had asked for them from someone else. Chapter 1665 1665 chapter 1667-the horse goes crazy the silver needle was poisonous, and a random stab could make a horse go crazy. moreover, this poison was colorless and tasteless. once poisoned, it would emit light within an hour, and no one would be able to detect any signs of poisoning. she had originally intended to use it against other opponents, but she did not expect that she would use it against mo nan chong. mo nan chong had actually cursed her horse. she would wait and see how she would deal with mo nan chong¡¯s horseter. everyone warmed up. after that, a group of horses lined up to start the race. xiao ruoruo happened to be lining up beside mo nan chong. she narrowed her eyes and held the reins with a few needles in her hand. she just had to find the right opportunity to touch mo nan chong¡¯s horse. the horse would go crazy in a few minutes. ¡°bang! bang! bang!¡± with a burst of gunshots, the match officially began. all the horses galloped out in an instant. the participants were also trying their best to control their horses and make sure that their horses won first ce. the prize for the first ce was extremely generous. they would also be qualified to join god bless, which was everyone¡¯s dream. the reason why god bless was so popr and wanted to join was that joining it was a proof of one¡¯s strength. at the same time, god bless also had super good benefits. anyone who joined god bless would receive a high sry and benefits. on top of that, they would also receive many excellent benefits. this was a treatment that one would not get if they joined an ordinarypany or organization. it was publicly acknowledged that god bless was the most generous. therefore, during thepetition, everyone was risking their lives. xiao ruoruo and mo nan chong¡¯s horse galloped out almost at the same time. xiao ruoruo deliberately moved closer to mo nan chong¡¯s horse and stabbed the needle in her hand directly at mo nan chong¡¯s horse without a sound. although she was not optimistic about this horse, she still had to make sure it was safe. however, before the needle could reach mo nan chong¡¯s horse, mo nan chong suddenly turned his head. she seemed to have seen through her in an instant, and his gaze was so cold that she broke out in a cold sweat. he had naturally forgotten about the acupuncture. his hand trembled and he almost pricked himself. she couldn¡¯t have seen it! she had hidden her silver needles so well that he would not be able to see them. xiao ruoruo forced herself to calm down. she wanted to try again, but she heard mo nan chong¡¯s cold voice ask, ¡± ¡± i¡¯d advise you not to y tricks in such a ce. otherwise, you¡¯ll be cklisted by god bless and never be able to enter god bless for the rest of your life! ¡± xiao ruoruo: ¡°!!! ¡± she knew, she really knew! how could she have known? she had done it so discreetly and had not taken out her poison needle. other than the person who had given her the poison needle, no one else would know about this. how did mo nan chong know? this damned mo nan chong, how did she know! before xiao ruoruo coulde back to her senses, mo nan¡¯s pet horse suddenly ran very fast. in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of her, and she had no time to catch up. because of the small incident, xiao ruoruo realized that she could not catch up with mo nan chong and was almost at the back. in her anxiety, xiao ruoruo drove the horse under her even harder. she was a little flustered and exasperated. this damned mo nan chong. it was bad enough that he had gone against her in school, but now he was going against her here. when they looked up, they realized that mo nan pet¡¯s horse did not look like much, but it was actually running very fast. it seemed to be running faster and faster, and many people around them eximed in surprise. mo nanchong was very beautiful. his long hair fell over his shoulders and his face was exquisite. when he wasn¡¯t smiling, he looked valiant and heroic. when he smiled, he looked soft and sweet. when he rode a horse, he looked even more handsome. even though she wasn¡¯t wearing any riding clothes, she still looked good in a casual sweater. her soft long hair fluttered in the wind, and it was as if it could concentrate people¡¯s hearts. the people around them felt an itch in their hearts. the more they looked at her, the more they liked the girl on the horse. ¡°good luck!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so beautiful! i didn¡¯t think so just now, but now she¡¯s the highlight of the show! ¡± ¡± so powerful! how can someone be so powerful? ¡± ¡± this girl looks 17 or 18 years old. her horsemanship is amazing! ¡± ¡± oh my god, the one in front is too dangerous. the railing is so high, and her horse looks a little small. can she jump over it? ¡± the audience was already a little scared. they went from praising mo nanchong to worrying for her. there was a very high railing in front of them, even higher than the horses. mo nan chong¡¯s horse was the shorter of all the horses and it looked difficult to cross over. it was likely that it would fall. that was why everyone was worried that they would fall. they had already made it to the top three, and if they put in more effort, they would be first. if they fell now, they might be thest. n wufeng and the others were also worried that mo nanchong would fall. however, when mo nan chong and his horse charged forward, they did not seem to slow down at all. they did not seem to be frightened by the railing in front of them at all. on the contrary, he became even more ferocious and his speed even faster. mo nan chong gently patted the horse¡¯s head. ¡± good luck, you can do it! ¡± the horse neighed and jumped up. it was as fast as lightning. in the blink of an eye, it had jumped over the railing in a beautiful way. mo nan chong sat on it andnded steadily. at that moment, the horse jumped higher than all the other horses, and after jumping over, it ran even faster. in just an instant, he had already surpassed the second ce. ... ¡°waa waa waa¡± the surrounding people eximed in surprise. ¡°is the horse more powerful or the man more powerful?¡± ¡± it¡¯s too strong! this ordinary-looking horse is actually so powerful! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s also possible that the girl is very good at horse-riding. she¡¯s the best girl i¡¯ve ever seen. ¡± qin jiao sat next ton wufeng. her hands were numb from all the pping, and she kept screaming, ¡± i¡¯m so handsome! darling, you¡¯re the most handsome! you¡¯re so good! number one, let¡¯s go! ¡± lin ku subconsciously followed qin jiao and shouted, ¡± all the best, master chong! ¡± go cold!¡± n wufeng, on the other hand, was very calm. he looked as if it was a matter of course. this was definitely their old ancestor. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so powerful. the ancestor was indeed the ancestor. no wonder she looked like a little girl, but she never panicked when she encountered things. xiao ruoruo was already at the back. hearing the shouts around her, and even those whoughed at her, her face was the color of pig liver. she pped her horse hard,pletely forgetting about the poisonous needle in her hand. ... ¡°run, you stupid horse, do you know how trashy you are? you¡¯re the slowest!¡± while xiao ruoruo was cursing, the horse under her suddenly raised its hooves like a madman. then, he started to charge like a mad dog. ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡± is this horse crazy? ¡± someone around them noticed the situation and eximed. ¡± this woman just hit the horse. the horse must be angry. ¡± Chapter 1666 1666 suggestion to remove first ce xiao ruoruo¡¯s face was full of horror. her whole body was twisted, and she clutched the horse¡¯s reins tightly, screaming for help. many people were watching from the stands, but none of them came over to help. the staff of the racecourse tried to help, but the mad horse was too fast and couldn¡¯t catch up. only xiao ruoruo¡¯s scream could be heard in the entire arena. at the same time, mo nan chong had already rushed to the front. she rode in the dust and reached the finish line at the fastest speed possible. she was so cool that everyone was blown away. at this time, everyone¡¯s attention was on mo nan chong, and almost no one was paying attention to xiao ruoruo. everyone felt that mo nan chong was too cool and amazing. mo nan chong got off the horse. her movements were extremely light. she was wearing a modern sweater, but she looked like a fairy, like a fairy that had descended to the mortal world. especially when she smiled gently. that smile was soul-stirring and hooked everyone¡¯s heart. not far away, in a building, li jiujue was in the middle of a discussion with someone. when he turned his head and saw that smile, he felt as if his mind had flown away. ¡°it¡¯s really nice.¡± a smile shed across ninth master li¡¯s stern face. his eyes were filled with adoration. ¡°ah?¡± the person who was talking to li jiujue saw ninth master li turn around with a smile on his face and was scared out of his wits. really good looking? was he the one? he didn¡¯t think that he was a handsome man and many people called him pig head brother, but 9th master said that he was good-looking? he trembled as he said, ¡± ninth master, you¡¯re too kind! ¡± ¡°what?¡± li jiujue nced at the man in front of him and instantly looked at him with disdain. ¡± i¡¯m not talking about you. do you think i¡¯m blind? ¡± the fat man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡± so you¡¯re not talking about me. i misunderstood. i¡¯m sorry, ninth master ... ¡± li jiujue looked at the fatty in disdain. he sized him up from head to toe. ¡± do you believe me when i say that you are good-looking? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t believe it ... ¡± that was why he was scared. he was clearly not good-looking. ¡°where were we just now? i think they said that if we want to work together, you have to join the blue gang?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°no, ninth master, i have a question that isn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°no... why the blue gang?¡± fatty could not help but ask, ¡± i can understand why you joined god bless, but i don¡¯t really understand why you joined the blue gang. i heard that the international alliance is about to remove the blue gang from the list. the blue gang isn¡¯t a big deal, why did you let us join them?¡± ¡°my madam is in then gang.¡± li jiujue said in all seriousness. ¡°ah?¡± the fatty was dumbfounded. ¡± what? ¡± what the hell? wasn¡¯t 9th master single? didn¡¯t he not have a girlfriend? since when did he have a wife? since when was his wife still in then gang? wasn¡¯t the blue gang just a motley crew? he heard that there wasn¡¯t anyone remarkable, but master jiu¡¯s wife was actually in then gang? when did 9th master get married in secret? what kind of shocking news was this? ¡°what, can¡¯t i?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°no, it¡¯s fine, very fine. as long as you like it, ninth master. since the madam is in then gang, you don¡¯t have to say anything more. i will definitely join then gang and be at their beck and call ... but i¡¯m still curious, who is your madam? the blue gang doesn¡¯t seem to have any outstanding women.¡± then, fatty was red at. ¡°my wife is the most outstanding member of then gang.¡± fatty nodded his head. most outstanding ... who was the most outstanding? wasn¡¯t the leader the most outstanding member of the blue gang? he was said to be good-looking and gentle, but the leader was a man. the fatty made the connection and looked at li jiujue in shock. as expected, a powerful man should be matched with another powerful man. he was convinced! ...... at the same time, xiao ruoruo had been jolted by the horse. the horse jolted her off, and the horse knelt on the ground. the staff immediately rushed toward xiao ruoruo. ¡°miss xiao, are you alright?¡± ¡± miss xiao, do you need a doctor? ¡± ¡°miss xiao, do you need any help?¡± xiao ruoruo was dizzy from the jolting. after she regained her senses, she red at the staff in front of her and said, ¡± my arm is injured. my leg must be injured too! ¡± i want to make a report!¡± the staff were all stunned, not knowing what xiao ruoruo was going to report. was he saying that there was a problem with their horses? there was not much of a problem with the horses here. ... ¡± someone did something to my horse! my horse must have been poisoned! ¡± xiao ruoruo said coldly. hearing xiao ruoruo¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at xiao ruoruo. ¡°miss xiao, why do you say that? who do you want to report?¡± someone asked. ¡± this is the needle i pulled out from my horse just now. someone gave my horse acupuncture. ¡± xiao ruoruo said to the staff in a loud voice. she raised her hand and deliberately let the people in the stands see it. ¡± i have a suspect. ¡± ¡°then may i ask, who are you suspecting?¡± the staff member asked. ¡°first ce, mo nan chong.¡± xiao ruoruo said, ¡± i have some grudges with her. she probably couldn¡¯t bear to see me get first ce, so she deliberately pricked my horse with silver needles. i heard that she¡¯s good at using silver needles.¡± the staff frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t think so. miss mo is very good at horsemanship. she wouldn¡¯t need to deal with you, would she? ¡± ¡°what do you mean? you think i¡¯m not good at horsemanship and not worth dealing with? didn¡¯t your staff do any investigation? didn¡¯t you see how close we were at the start of thepetition? it was then that she attacked me!¡± xiao ruoruo shouted at the crowd, ¡± i just want a fairpetition. i didn¡¯t expect god bless¡¯spetition to be so unfair. if that¡¯s the case, why organize such apetition? ¡± she stood up with a stubborn look on her face. she limped as she walked, which actually attracted the sympathy of many people. especially those who were close to xiao ruoruo, they all started to speak up for xiao ruoruo. ... ¡± that¡¯s right, i saw it. at the start of the race, the two horses were very close to each other. mo nan chong definitely had the chance to make a move! ¡± ¡°yes, at that time, the two of them could indeed touch each other¡¯s horses!¡± ¡± f * ck, this can¡¯t be. this woman is so pretty, but she¡¯s so sinister? ¡± ¡± god, what first ce? let her get lost. she¡¯s so disgusting. she almost killed someone! ¡± ¡°i pity this little girl. it was just apetition, but she almost lost her life!¡± ¡± no matter what, it¡¯s the fault of those who used underhanded means. i suggest that you disqualify thepetition and cancel the first ce. ¡± Chapter 1667 1667 that¡¯s her fault, chase her away xiao ruoruo¡¯s friends weren¡¯t just for show, especially the girls, who were especially good at leading the conversation. their words made some of the soft-hearted female spectators around them start to feel sorry for xiao ruoruo. when they saw xiao ruoruo limping over there and looking very pitiful, it made their hearts ache even more. on the other hand, mo nan chong¡¯s side seemed to be indifferent after she won. what was there to show off when such a person won first ce? there were quite a few girls present, and many of them were jealous of mo nan chong¡¯s looks. they could not ept a girl who was more beautiful and more capable than them. so, they simply took advantage of the fact that everyone was saying this to stand on xiao ruoruo¡¯s side. ¡± the person in charge of the arena, pleasee out and deal with this. we can¡¯t just let this matter go. after all, he was injured and almost lost his life! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if we find out the truth, i suggest that the first ce should be kicked out of god bless¡¯s ind and never be allowed to attend god bless¡¯s banquet for the rest of his life! ¡± ¡± the more beautiful a girl is, the more ruthless she is. that¡¯spletely reasonable. ¡± ¡°you really have a heart of snakes and scorpions.¡± ¡°no, our grandpa chong didn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± qin ran stood up. her face was scrunched up when she heard this. mo nan chong had the ability to do so, so there was no need for her to deal with this girl. this girl was clearly framing her beloved grandpa. however, for some reason, the people around them were all standing on the side of the girl. at first, they were not like this, but in the blink of an eye, they seemed to be siding with the injured girl. ¡°our lord chong is not such a person. if she wanted to make a move, why would she use such a troublesome method?¡± lin ku stood up as well. ¡± she¡¯s so powerful. if she wanted to fight, wouldn¡¯t it be fair? why would she use such a despicable method? why would she let others say that? ¡± ¡°she might be such a despicable and shameless person?¡± one of the men beside him nced at lin ku. ¡± it seems like you¡¯re in cahoots with her. of course you¡¯d speak up for her! ¡± ¡°we¡¯re on the same side, that¡¯s why i knew that our master chong would never do such a thing. you don¡¯t know our grandpa pet well, what the hell do you know? you¡¯re amazing!¡± lin ku was furious. ¡°heh, so fierce. they¡¯re indeed not good people. you¡¯re all in the same gang, you¡¯re all ck-skinned guys!¡± ¡± i¡¯m not talking to you. i suggest the person in chargee out and solve this problem! ¡± this was a middle-aged woman. there was only one reason why she was so angry and stood on xiao ruoruo¡¯s side. her dead husband had been staring at mo nan chong just now. her eyes were about to fall out of their sockets as she watched with great interest. she was about to die from anger. such a beautiful woman was not a good person. she wanted to let her husband know that this girl was a scourge. a jinx! lin ku couldn¡¯t argue with this auntie, so he stomped his foot in anger. the middle-aged woman¡¯sbat power was so strong that it was really annoying. n wufeng looked worriedly at the audience. he stood up and walked toward the arena. lin ku and qin jiao immediately followed. on the other side, the person who had gotten third ce, leng leng, walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side. there was also a boy in second ce. that boy also walked over and nced at mo nan chong. ¡± you didn¡¯t do it, right? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± mo nan chong shook his head and looked at xiao ruoruo, feeling a little amused. even at this time, he still did not forget to nder her, the person who had almost killed herself. ¡°i believe you.¡± the boy in second ce said, ¡± you¡¯re very good at horsemanship. you don¡¯t have to deal with her in this situation. she looks like trash, and her horse¡¯s leg should have been injured. there¡¯s a problem with the horse she chose. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. she walked toward xiao ruoruo. the staff surrounded xiao ruoruo. because of xiao ruoruo¡¯s incident, many onlookers were scolding them, and they didn¡¯t dare to ignore this matter. however, xiao ruoruo¡¯s words were only one-sided, and there was no evidence. it wasn¡¯t appropriate to directly say that mo nan doted on her. it was because there were so many people scolding them that they were a little anxious. although there were many cameras in the racecourse, those cameras couldn¡¯t capture such details. the silver needles were so thin that they couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. when they had just rushed out of the starting point, many people had almost run into them. everyone had the opportunity to do something. in this situation where there was insufficient evidence, it didn¡¯t seem very appropriate to directly say that the first ce had vited the rules. however, xiao ruoruo firmly said that mo nanchong had broken the rules. now, even the audience in the stands said the same thing. the staff members discussed with each other for a while, and then one of them went to find the person in charge. after the person-in-charge heard the situation, he said as he walked, ¡± do you still need to ask this kind of question? he had to settle it quickly. since so many people were scolding that first ce, he must have offended many people. there¡¯s no direct evidence, but it looks like she did it, so even if it¡¯s her fault, it can¡¯t be an oversight on our part, right?¡± ¡± who put that horse in there? wasn¡¯t it said that a horse that had been injured and hadn¡¯t fully recovered couldn¡¯t be put in for thepetition? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. maybe one of the staff made a mistake.¡± the man who followed him said, ¡± then we¡¯ll count it on mo nan chong? ¡± ¡°of course, it¡¯s on her. otherwise, it¡¯s on you? didn¡¯t everyone say it was her? besides, she¡¯s just a little girl, so she definitely doesn¡¯t have any background. we¡¯ll just count her in.¡± the person in charge said coldly, ¡± i know xiao ruoruo¡¯s father. ¡± ¡°understood!¡± the two in charge walked over, and so didn wufeng and the other two. the group of people gathered together. ¡°xiao ruoruo, what did you say?¡± mo nanchong nced at xiao ruoruo. she was about the same height as xiao ruoruo, but when he looked at her, he felt like he was looking down on her. when xiao ruoruo met mo nan chong¡¯s gaze, she felt an indescribable pressure, as if she could crush her to death. but at this moment, she took a deep breath and made herself more determined. ¡°mo nan chong, you¡¯re really too vicious. you actually used a poison needle. if it wasn¡¯t for my good luck, i might have fallen to my death. this is an attempted murder!¡± xiao ruoruo shouted. ... mo nanchong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡± attempted murder? who attempted murder?¡± ¡°you, i¡¯m talking about you. you don¡¯t have to look at me with such a scary expression. i won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡± xiao ruoruo said fiercely, ¡± everyone, look! she tried to murder me, but she still tried to threaten me with her eyes! has anyone ever seen such a vicious person?¡± ¡± no way. how can he be so arrogant? he almost killed someone and is so fierce? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s too vicious!¡± Chapter 1668 1668 god bless¡¯s number one hacker is hacked ¡°the person in charge should drive them out and forbid them from entering for the rest of their lives!¡± ¡°i agree, let¡¯s drive them away!¡± ¡°what are you hesitating for? just throw him out.¡± the surrounding people were shouting, all of them were fighting against the same enemy as xiao ruoruo. xiao ruoruo felt veryfortable when she heard these cries. leng leng said angrily, ¡± you don¡¯t even have evidence. what right do you have to say that? even if you want to use someone, shouldn¡¯t you at least show some evidence? there was no evidence at all, just based on this woman¡¯s one-sided statement? the people from god bless shouldn¡¯t be so blind, right?¡± as he spoke, he gave the person in charge a cold look. the person-in-charge was very unhappy when he heard this. wasn¡¯t this saying that he was blind? he had originally nned to protect xiao ruoruo and drive mo nan chong and the others out, but in the end, this boy in front of him said he was blind. the person-in-charge nced at leng leng and recognized him. ¡± i was wondering who it was. so it¡¯s the most useless seventh young master of the leng family. as expected, you¡¯re always with your pig-like friends. ¡± leng leng¡¯s expression did not look good. he did not have much status in the leng family. the other families were all scheming. his mother and father were more amodating, so the whole family was not valued. when it came to his generation, although his strength was not bad, he was scolded more often because of his parents. the old master did not like him much either, thinking that he was as useless as his parents. he hade to god bless to prove himself. if he joined god bless, he would be able to show his grandfather. however, he did not expect that he would join the blue gang in the end. ¡°what kind of evidence do you need in this situation?¡± the person-in-charge said, ¡± the horse has indeed gone crazy. she did have the opportunity to make a move. there is indeed enmity between them. the truth is right in front of us. anyone with eyes can see it. i have nothing better to do, do i still need to investigate?¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°you¡¯re being too unreasonable!¡± qin jiao was also flustered and exasperated. her pretty baby face scrunched up. ¡± no matter what, there has to be conclusive evidence. this is just one side of the story. doesn¡¯t god bless always pay attention to fairness? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not telling.¡± the person-in-chargeughed evilly. ¡± i¡¯m just that unreasonable. what can you do to me? ¡± as he spoke, the person-in-charge even exchanged a look with xiao ruoruo. xiao ruoruo understood, and her face was full of smiles. she knew that her father knew the person in charge, so he was nning to protect her. ¡°throw them out, there¡¯s no need to waste your breath on them,¡± the person-in-charge said to the people around him, ¡± tell them not toe back ever again. they¡¯ll be cklisted on this ind in the future. ¡± mo nan chong nced at the person in charge. ¡± what if i can immediately prove that i didn¡¯t do it? ¡± ¡°what?¡± the person-in-charge looked at mo nan chong. ¡± you still want to prove that you didn¡¯t do it? how are you going to prove it? don¡¯t waste my time, chase her away, who wants to listen to what she does!¡± mo nan chong suddenly grabbed the person-in-charge¡¯s wrist and pulled out a silver needle from her head. the needle was stuck in her hair and could not be seen. after taking it out, she stuck it into the person-in-charge¡¯s hand. the person-in-charge, who was about to speak, was immediately tongue-tied, unable to say anything. he still wanted to move, but he could not move at all. he looked at mo nan chong in fear, as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°what are you doing? it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°you really have silver needles, you really know how to use poisonous needles. what have you done to our boss!¡± several of the staff members started panicking. this was simply irrefutable evidence. they didn¡¯t expect that this woman would reveal her true colors before they even investigated. it was just that this woman looked too powerful and too strange. she was really a little scary. ¡°it¡¯s her!¡± ¡± it¡¯s really her. she¡¯s exposed herself! ¡± ¡°heavens, isn¡¯t this too terrifying?¡± many people around them eximed. xiao ruoruo also shouted, ¡± you¡¯vee clean. mo nan chong, what else do you have to say? ¡± mo nanchong nced at xiao ruoruo and did not say a word. she pointed a few silver needles at the staff members and said, ¡± excuse me, you guys are so annoying. quiet down! ¡± next, the few staff members were unable to move. they were like wooden men, only their eyes could move. at this time, mo nan chong was already walking towards xiao ruoruo. ¡± what are you doing? mo nan chong, are you crazy? do you know what this ce is? ¡± ¡°if you dare to touch me, you¡¯ll die a terrible death!¡± ¡± help! everyone, look at her! she¡¯s crazy! ¡± no matter how much xiao ruoruo screamed, the staff could note over to help. the spectators were just watching the show and talking. no one wanted to cause trouble at god bless. so xiao ruoruo froze there, not daring to move. mo nan chong walked up to xiao ruoruo, grabbed her wrist, raised her hand, and rolled up her sleeve. ¡°did you see that?¡± mo nanchong pointed at the silver needle on xiao ruoruo¡¯s wrist and said, ¡± this is her silver needle, and this is mine. they are twopletely different needles. ¡± ¡± the pattern is different, so the usage is different too. my needles are mostly used to treat illnesses and save people, but this kind of needle is usually used to apply poison. ¡± ¡°also, can¡¯t you tell? this part of her, this piece of cloth, was specially sewn with hidden needles. these needles are her own.¡± ¡°......¡± mo nanchong rambled on and on. then, he said directly, ¡± you know, i¡¯ve never used such a low-level method. if i wanted to do it, i don¡¯t need silver needles. i¡¯ll use ice needles and pierce them into her body. she¡¯ll die immediately without leaving a trace! ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s words sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. ... everyone suddenly understood. mo nan chong did not need to resort to such underhanded methods. the methods she could use were much more powerful. wasn¡¯t she just looking for trouble by using such methods? everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva. xiao ruoruo wanted to exin, but she was too pampered by mo nan to say anything. her expression was extremely ugly. ¡± also, although the surveince camera can¡¯t capture the video of me stabbing her, it can probably capture the video of her stabbing her own horse. ¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± since everyone is so suspicious of me, i¡¯ll force myself to find some evidence to show you! ¡± after that, mo nan chong took out his phone and did something. a few minutester, a video was sent to everyone¡¯s phone and it started ying automatically. everyone in the stands was stunned. how did he do it? how did she do it? she couldn¡¯t have hacked the horse track¡¯s surveince with her phone, could she? and then, she actually posted the video on everyone¡¯s phone, so she could also hack all their phones? who was she? ... even god bless¡¯s number one hacker might not be as good as this, right? at the same time, god bless¡¯s number one hacker was in the crowd. he was holding his phone and watching the video that was automatically ying on his phone. his mouth twitched ... damn it, he was an international big shot, a top international hacker, and his phone was hacked! Chapter 1669 1669 what did you say, big brother? oh, i¡¯m not! the number one hacker found it unbelievable. his phone had been modified by him, and the protection program was very powerful. ordinary people couldn¡¯t hack it at all. however, he still couldn¡¯t help but watch the video. the video had been edited, and there was a red circle that showed xiao ruoruo patting her horse, and silver needles could be seen in her hands. so it was clear that xiao ruoruo had pped her own horse and made her horse go crazy from the poison. yet, she had med mo nan chong. mo nan chong had clearly been wronged. no matter how stupid the onlookers were, they could tell that mo nan chong did not do anything at all. she clearly deserved first ce, but xiao ruoruo ... wasn¡¯t he too scheming? moreover, there was actually someone behind this kind ofpetition. if it was someone else who had been thrown, and the fall was a coincidence, it was very likely that they would be paralyzed or fall to their death on the spot. at that moment, everyone¡¯s expression was extremelyplicated. they hadpletely forgotten how the video had shocked them. even the women who had been adding insult to injury to mo nan¡¯s pampering had quieted down. ¡± so it¡¯s your own fault. do you have to me others for what you did? ¡± the number one hacker stepped out from the crowd and walked straight towards mo nan chong. then, he looked at xiao ruoruo. ¡± you should be the one who should be kicked out, right? ¡± xiao ruoruo¡¯s face turned ugly. she wanted to exin, but she couldn¡¯t. he could only open his eyes wide and scream. the person-in-charge of the equestrian venue knew who the top hacker was. after all, he was one of god bless¡¯s top-tier personnel. he panicked when he saw the top hacker. he had originally wanted to chase mo nan chong away, but now that this person had appeared, he could not open his mouth to exin. he was so anxious that he was breaking out in cold sweat. the hacker nced at the person in charge. ¡± i saw everything just now. they have evidence, and you want to throw them out without any exnation. who gave you the right to do so?¡± ¡± ah, ah wanwan. ¡± the person-in-charge wanted to exin, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. his forehead was covered in cold sweat. the other staff members didn¡¯t know this hacker, but seeing the person in charge so panicked, they were also very nervous. ¡°i think you¡¯re the one who should leave. howe we have something like you in god bless?¡± the hacker asked coldly. after he finished speaking, he looked at mo nan chong. ¡± hello, i¡¯m he hei. you hacked my phone just now, right? you must be a big shot, right?¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°i can tell that you¡¯re good at hacking. don¡¯t deny it, i think you¡¯re even better than me.¡± he hei acted as if they were naturally familiar with each other. he had already forgotten that he hade here to see the boss of the blue gang. he chatted with mo nan chong enthusiastically and even gave him a look that said,¡¯i really admire you.¡¯ ¡°how did you do it? how did you hack so many people¡¯s phones in an instant? you only got this surveince video for a short time. even i might not be able to do it. i¡¯ll let you be my number one hacker. i admit that i¡¯m not the number one hacker anymore ...¡± mo nan chong: ¡± you can do it yourself ... i¡¯m not a hacker, really. i didn¡¯t hack any videos. i didn¡¯t hack you. i don¡¯t know how i did it either. it wasn¡¯t me. ¡± he hei looked at mo nan chong with a face full of hidden bitterness. he was lying through his teeth. ¡± uh-huh ... i¡¯m really not a big shot. you¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡± mo nan chong smiled. ¡± are you the person in charge of this? there shouldn¡¯t be anything for us to do here, right?¡± ¡°oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± he hei said, ¡± i¡¯ll call someone over to handle it. ¡± after he finished speaking, he hei started to call people over to handle it. meanwhile, mo nan chong ledn wufeng and the rest to another ce to y. so much so that when he hei finished the phone call and realized that the big boss was gone, his face turned ck. he originally wanted to get mo nan chong to help him solve a problem after the phone call, but in the end, this person disappeared in the blink of an eye? remembering that there was a hackingpetition too, he hei immediately rushed over. he felt that mo nan chong was so good, he would definitely go for thepetition. as for the people at the race track, they were still frozen stiff, unable to move or speak. all of them looked at the people who had run away in disbelief. even the audience had run away. in the end, only the person-in-charge, the staff, xiao ruoruo, and a few others were left. they were not allowed to move or speak. one of the people in charge had been holding in his pee for a long time. finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and peed out. the person in charge looked at this person with aplicated expression. ¡± ¡°......¡± the person who peed in his pants felt defeated. at the same time, he felt extremely embarrassed and his face turned red. he really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. a few minutester, second elder wen brought a group of people over. at the same time, the people he hei had called over also arrived. of course, li jiujue, who had just happened to watch the entirepetition, also arrived. without a doubt, xiao ruoruo was kicked out of god bless and would never be able to enter god bless again. even the xiao family was cklisted. the rest of the staff and the person in charge were severely punished. ¡± since you like miss xiao so much, ¡± wen er said directly, ¡± and your rtionship with her is so good, then leave this ce with her. ¡± the person-in-charge could finally speak. after a few ¡± ah ¡± sounds, he let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°i was wrong, second master. i was wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have done that!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t do that again. please let me stay!¡± ¡± you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have. do you know what the blue gang is? ¡± wen er sighed. ¡± your boss, our lord jiu, is now a member of the blue gang. ¡± are you looking down on the blue gang? are you trying to p our ninth master¡¯s face?¡± ¡°what?¡± the person-in-charge looked up at winer in a daze with aplicated expression. ¡± uh-huh, 9th master is here. you can plead with him yourself. ¡± wynle raised an eyebrow. li jiujue walked over. he didn¡¯t say anything. he just nced at the person in charge and said, ¡± throw it away. ¡± ¡± little-nine, lord jiu ... ¡± the person in charge was sweating. his entire head was buzzing. what did 9th master just say? ... she told him to throw it away? his attitude was the same as when he was shooing mo nan chong away. who was that mo nan chong? why did everyone in god bless seem to be protecting her? why did 9th master be a member of the blue gang? this was too ridiculous. without waiting for the person in charge to figure it out and ask the question, he was directly thrown out and received the corresponding punishment. Chapter 1670 1670 grandpa pet, what kind of messy rtionship? mo nan chong and the rest went to other ces to y. no matter what they yed, mo nan chong was always the best. at first, many people did not believe that she was that powerful. but gradually, everyone began to believe that mo nan chong was some big shot. otherwise, how could she be so powerful? as a result, many people began to chase after her and call her big boss. ¡°call me daddy.¡± after mo nan chong won another match, she looked at the people who were calling her ¡®boss¡¯. she raised her eyebrows. it was interesting. ¡°daddy!¡± the crowd was in an uproar, and it was as if they were chasing after a star. ¡°children, be good.¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± you like me so much. are you interested in joining the blue gang? ¡± the blue gang isn¡¯t bad either.¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°we have handsome men, beautiful women, and money in the blue gang!¡± mo nan chong pushedn wufeng and the others forward. ¡± did you see that? the blue gang is full of talents, and they are all good-looking people. after joining the blue gang, you will be good-looking and powerful! ¡± taking advantage of the crowd, grandpa chong directly started to pull her up. because she was strong and beautiful, many people looked at her with interest. then, he hei squeezed out from the crowd, ¡± i, i, i, i, i will join the blue gang! ¡± mo nan chong looked at he hei and was speechless. ¡°boss, i¡¯m a member of the blue gang in life, and i¡¯ll die as a ghost of the blue gang!¡± he hei shouted, ¡± if i join the blue gang, can you help me solve a problem, boss?! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re a little ugly.¡± mo nan chong looked at he hei with aplicated expression. to be honest, she didn¡¯t really like people who weren¡¯t good looking. he hei wasn¡¯t considered ugly, but he was really a little ck. she didn¡¯t know why it was so dark. he felt that if he looked at it too much, it would affect his mood and make him depressed. she wanted to recruit some good-looking people. ¡°the blue gang doesn¡¯t hire people based on looks. although i¡¯m a little dark, i¡¯m good, i¡¯m a very good hacker! i might not be as good as you in terms of technology, but i¡¯m still very powerful.¡± he hei said loudly, ¡± let me join! ¡± ¡°alright, you¡¯re in.¡± mo nan chong nodded, then looked at the rest of the people and tried to persuade them again. he then asked leng nuan to register with lin ku and the others. she was pulled away by he hei. as he hei walked, he said, ¡± big boss, you must help me. i¡¯ve already asked many people for help with this problem, but i haven¡¯t been able to find anyone who can help me solve it. i think you¡¯re the only one who can help me. i¡¯m sure your skills are better than mine.¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t. don¡¯t talk nonsense. i don¡¯t have any skills. i only y Russia!¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°you have it, you have it!¡± he hei snorted, as if he had already seen through mo nan chong. just like that, he pulled mo nan chong along and ran all the way to his office building. then, he rushed into his office. he hei¡¯s office was very big. the entire wall in the room was filled with monitors of all sizes. ¡°look at this.¡± he hei said, ¡± i¡¯ve never been able to cure this virus. i can only control it but i can¡¯t get rid of it. can you do it? ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she didn¡¯t even sit down. her fingers were furiously typing on the keyboard. then, she nced at he hei. ¡± it¡¯s done. ¡± he hei was speechless. what just happened? it was as if he didn¡¯t see anything at all. he had been working on it for more than half a year and still couldn¡¯t get it done. did he think that the big boss would take at least an hour to get it done, while she would get it done in a few seconds? what the hell? he felt that he had suffered a blow. it was the biggest blow in his life. he had never suffered such a terrible blow. ¡°i might not have seen it clearly just now.¡± he hei said embarrassedly, ¡± can you do it again? ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... what are your eyes for? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not my eyes. you¡¯re just too fast, okay? ¡± he hei said pitifully, ¡± dad, do it again! ¡± ¡°this is thest time.¡± mo nan chong made a series of operations and demonstrated to he hei. he hei suddenly came to a realization. ¡± it¡¯s me who¡¯s limited. so it can be like this! you¡¯re such a genius!¡± mo nanchong looked at he hei with aplicated expression. she felt that this was a very simple thing, so when he hei praised her like this, she looked at him as if she was looking at an idiot. he hei was speechless. big shots were different. the big boss had the right to despise her. after a long while, he hei said, ¡± by the way, boss, the leader of your blue gang looks quite handsome and gentlemanly. do you know that god bless and the blue gang are going to be a family soon?¡± mo nan chong was speechless. he hei: ¡± you don¡¯t know, right? hehe. this is gossip. ¡± i¡¯ve heard the rumors. let me tell you, our boss seems to have taken a fancy to the boss of the blue gang. in the near future, they may be a couple and may even be getting married!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°your god bless¡¯s boss is a woman?¡± she had always thought that her idol was a man, but it turned out to be a woman? she was even more impressed. ¡°a man? who said our boss is a woman? our boss is a real man, okay?¡± he hei snorted. ¡± our boss is very handsome. he can keep up with your gang leader! ¡± ¡°our gang leader is also a man ... i¡¯m not sure about his sexual orientation, but your boss likes men? you¡¯re interested in our boss?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s brows were furrowed into a knot. ... it was a little unbelievable. however, she had read those pretty novels in the past and could be considered a fujoshi. after thinking about it, she felt that god bless¡¯s boss was proud and strong while their gang leader was gentle and handsome. they were indeed worthy of each other. ¡°why else do you think we joined the blue gang? it¡¯s our boss¡¯s order!¡± he hei chuckled and said, ¡± no matter what, we¡¯re a family from now on. we¡¯re family, so let me know if the blue gang has any difficulties. ¡± ¡± okay ... ¡± mo nan chong nced at he hei. his expression still carried a little bit of disdain, as if he was looking at people with low intelligence. he hei was speechless. the two of them returned to the previous arena. in the end, no one was in the arena, not evenn wufeng and the others. mo nanchong clearly remembered that he had told them that he would be back soon and asked them to wait for her here. she knew that there were some ces on the ind where danger lurked everywhere and there were many masters. there were not many real masters in thepetition, and they usually chose to hide themselves instead of participating in thepetition. however, when he came over, there was actually no one here. there was only one staff member who seemed to be packing up. ... ¡± hello, may i ask if you¡¯ve seen a man in a long shirt? he¡¯s a little handsome and very gentle. ¡± mo nan walked over to the staff and asked. Chapter 1671 1671 offending miss jin? when the staff member saw mo nan chong, her expression changed. she had aplicated expression on her face. ¡± they¡¯ve been taken away. ¡± ¡°what?¡± mo nan chong did not quite understand what he meant by ¡®taken away¡¯. who took them away, and why? ¡± they were recruiting god bless¡¯s people, so they were taken away. ¡± the staff member exined that she probably liked mo nan chong, so she whispered to him, ¡± you should leave this ce quickly. otherwise, you¡¯ll be taken away and locked up. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. he hei was speechless. ¡°who took them away?¡± he hei directly asked the staff. the higher-ups all knew that the blue gang was the gang that their boss wanted to protect. they had all joined the blue gang, but someone actually locked up the man their boss liked? wasn¡¯t this crazy? if 9th master found out about this, wouldn¡¯t it be chaotic? ¡°the patrol team.¡± the staff member exined. there were indeed a few patrol teams in god bless, and they should be patrolling around to check on the ind¡¯s safety. these patrol teams probably didn¡¯t hear master jiu¡¯s words about protecting the blue gang, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that they had taken him away. it was a big misunderstanding. the style of the patrol team was a little scary. their interrogation methods were especially scary.n wufeng and the others had been captured. they were probably going to suffer. he recalled that 9th master had said that he would take care of the members of the blue gang, and god bless was about to be the blue gang¡¯s ... he hei instantly had goosebumps. ¡°this is troublesome, hurry up and find him!¡± he hei said, ¡± we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the patrol team. their way of doing things has always been a little scary. i¡¯m afraid that gang leadern and the others will be in danger. ¡± even if there wasn¡¯t any great danger, it was possible that he would suffer a lot. there would definitely be torture and interrogation. the people there were simply a group of perverts. even the higher-ups like them didn¡¯t like toe into contact with the patrol teams. ¡°a patrol squad?¡± mo nan chong followed beside he hei. as he walked, he asked, ¡± who are they? are they very scary? ¡± looking at he hei¡¯s performance, he seemed to know that the patrol team was very terrifying. ¡°it¡¯s quite terrifying. even i, the best hacker, don¡¯t want to mess with them. other than our boss, the rest don¡¯t want to mess with them, and they don¡¯t want to fall into their hands. basically, falling into their hands doesn¡¯t have a good end, they will die miserably.¡± ¡°they know a lot of terrible criminalws and can torture people. they also have all kinds of perverted drugs. after using them, anything can be said ... thieves are f * cking scary. if you enter their prison, you¡¯ll basically lose ayer of skin.¡± he hei exined, ¡± however, they should have no intention of capturing gang leadern. they probably don¡¯t know the details. ¡± ...... at the same time, in one of the buildings of the patrol team, which was almost full of prisons. there were some very scary prisoners imprisoned inside. some of them were god bless¡¯s own prisoners, and some of them were very dangerous international criminals that god bless had imprisoned and interrogated for them. one could only imagine how powerful the patrol team was. they were famous all over the world. at that moment, a small team was imprisoningn wufeng and the others. the leader of team one was on the phone. ¡°miss jin, don¡¯t worry. if these people fall into my hands, they will definitely not have a good ending. they will definitely die a very miserable death.¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, that woman doesn¡¯t have any backing. if shees to meter, i¡¯ll skin her alive and make her reveal all her secrets. ¡± ¡± yes, i know. i won¡¯t let any of them have an easy time. since they dared to make you suffer, miss jin, are they worthy? ¡± ¡°alright, i got it.¡± the captain hung up the phone. a team member next to him looked at his team leader and asked worriedly, ¡± team leader, are we really fine with capturing them? i heard some rumors today that 9th master seems to care about these people.¡± ¡°why would ninth master care? this kind of person must have some ulterior motive, and he¡¯s not worthy of ninth master!¡± ¡°only miss jin is worthy of ninth master.¡± ¡°miss jin is so pretty, so smart, and so capable. only she can be ninth master¡¯s real wife. as for the rest of them ... i¡¯ll get rid of them one by one if they¡¯re in miss jin¡¯s way!¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. after the interrogation, ninth master will know their motives and won¡¯t care about them anymore. ¡± the team member was stunned for a moment. he looked at his team leader and felt that his team leader was a little possessed. he always listened to miss jin¡¯s words, as if he had been hypnotized by her. he clearly liked miss jin, but he had always wanted to make miss jin and 9th master his girlfriend. ¡°what is this ce? what are you going to do to us?¡± the indifferently cold man asked coldly. ¡°yes, why did you lock us up?¡± lin ku was in disbelief as well. ¡± god bless doesn¡¯t have any rules that say that people can¡¯t join other guilds. if that¡¯s the case, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to recruit people from your side, right? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s talk this out.¡± qin jiao looked at the people outside and said calmly, ¡± if we did something wrong, we will apologize to you and we will not publicize then gang. ¡± but you don¡¯t have to lock him up just because of a disagreement, do you?¡± ¡°heh, lock you up? this is still considered light!¡± at the door, a person stuck his head out. ¡± you¡¯ll have a good timeter! ¡± you actually dare to offend miss jin, you simply don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± ¡°miss jin?¡± qin ran frowned and then thought of jin fuyao. ¡± jin fuyao? ¡± wasn¡¯t jin fuyao driven away? could she stillmand the people from god bless? ... qin jiao naturally knew jin fuyao, and she also knew her indifference. after all, she came from an influential family. jin fuyao¡¯s reputation was very strong, so many rich families wouldpare her with their own children. qin jiao had naturally beenpared to. ¡°what do you want to do to us?¡± qin jiao asked calmly. other thann wufeng and lin ku, qin jiao and leng leng actually knew god bless quite well. they knew what kind of existence the patrol team was, so they were nervous at that moment. falling into the hands of this group of people, it was really unlikely that there would be any good results. ¡°what are you doing?¡± the leader of a team walked in from outside and swept his gaze over qin jiao and the others. ¡± of course, i¡¯m going to make you pay the price. you dared to snatch someone from god bless¡¯s territory and even dared to do such a thing to miss jin. do you think things will end just like that? ¡± drag him out and give him a good beating!¡± as soon as the captain finished speaking, someone immediately pulled qin jiao and the others out. after that, the four of them were beaten up. there were many torture devices in the interrogation room. lin ku and the others were whipped a few times. then, the captain said, ¡± the whip won¡¯t work. take out the nails and break their fingernails! ¡± Chapter 1672 1672 big brother, hold on for a while ¡°stop!¡±n wufeng shouted, ¡± you can¡¯t do this to us. you can¡¯t hurt the two children. this has nothing to do with the two children. i¡¯ll take all the me. ¡± some members had already brought iron nails over. the iron nail looked very terrifying. it was inserted into the nail, and the ten fingers were connected to the heart. an ordinary person would not be able to bear this pain. this was even more terrifying than death. when she saw the nails, qin jiao was already trembling. ¡°put it on you. do you think things are so easy?¡± the captain sneered, ¡± miss jin said that none of you can be left alive! ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t the inspection team from god bless? when did they listen to jin fuyao? ¡± he looked at the captain coldly. ¡± even god bless¡¯s boss denied his rtionship with jin fuyao. could it be that the patrol team is under miss jin? ¡± ¡°what does it have to do with you? so what if we listen to miss jin? if you have the guts, go and tell our boss!¡± the captain sneered. ¡± let¡¯s see if you still have the life tointer! ¡± ¡°oh, and the other one among you. where did she go? she has toe here to receive her punishment. i¡¯m going to help god bless clean up your trash!¡± n wufeng¡¯s eyes narrowed in displeasure. ¡± if you¡¯re all reasonable, i¡¯ll take responsibility for this matter and not involve anyone else. this is my business to begin with. ¡± ¡°the leader of the blue gang, right? do you still have the qualifications to talk to me?¡± the captain took a nail and grabbedn wufeng¡¯s hand. he stuck the nail inton wufeng¡¯s fingernail. a heart-wrenching pain hit him. n wufeng was about to faint from the pain, but he gritted his teeth and looked at the captain without a word. she clearly looked weak, but at this moment, she was extremely determined. it was as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain as he stared at the captain. the captain shuddered when he met his eyes. at this moment, a loud voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°move!¡± he shouted. ¡°make way for my dad!¡± ¡°he hei, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. the patrol team¡¯s matters aren¡¯t something you should meddle in. you just have to mind your own work!¡± ¡°i told you to move. do you know who you¡¯re holding?¡± he hei¡¯s ice-cold voice was heard. following that, someone was sent flying backward. the sound of something falling to the ground could be heard. after that, mo nan chong walked in. she looked cold as she swept her cold gaze across the patrol team. then, she looked atn wufeng. when she saw his finger, her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°oh, you¡¯re here! it saves us the trouble of looking for you.¡± the captain was clearly in a good mood when he saw mo nan chong. his main target was mo nan chong. miss jin had specifically instructed him to make mo nan chong suffer. he had wanted to look for mo nan chong, but he did not expect her toe over on her own. that made things easier. ¡± capture her and interrogate her. i¡¯m sure they¡¯re here for something else. how dare they snatch her away from god bless in public? they¡¯re crazy! ¡± ¡°such a person should be interrogated and imprisoned directly.¡± he hei saw that the situation was not right and immediately said, ¡± chen cha, are you crazy? do you know who they are? did you know that our boss joined the blue gang recently? our boss nned this out, how can you treat them like this?¡± ¡°he hei, mind your own business. this isn¡¯t something you should be meddling in. it¡¯s not your ce to point fingers at our patrol team¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°chen cha, i think you should mind your own business. this is the boss¡¯s business. since when did you have the right to interfere?¡± ¡°throw he hei out. also, capture this woman. we¡¯ll talk after we¡¯ve sorted her out.¡± the captain was toozy to care about he hei and directly ordered the people beside him to take action. mo nanchong looked at the captain coldly. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a chance. let go of my men. otherwise, you¡¯ll be punished by the samewter. ¡± she sawn wufeng¡¯s fingers were so injured that his nails were pried open, and her eyes were red. this was the boss of the blue gang that she had founded. she was his grandmaster and his disciple. she had always been protective of her own, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°talk big? do you think you¡¯re that good with your mediocre archery skills? do you know why our patrol team made everyone so afraid? this is because our patrol team is the most powerful existence in god bless. the prison here is called the 18 levels of hell.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been called the king of hell!¡± mo nan chong nced at the captain and chuckled, ¡± none of the ten kings of hell are as ugly as you. ¡± if they knew that someone was impersonating them, they would be furious.¡± ¡± f * ck you! ¡± the team leader immediately charged towards mo nan chong. seeing that mo nan chong was about the same age as jin fuyao, he felt that there was nothing to fear. he hei was a hacker and did not know how to fight. when he saw this situation, he hid at the side and shouted, ¡± big boss, hold on for a while. i¡¯ll call our boss over to support us! ¡± mo nan chong ignored him and started fighting with the captain. there was another group of people next to her. they all attacked mo nan chong, but mo nan chong¡¯s hands were very strong. she knocked down a few people in a few moves. the people in this patrol team were all very powerful. they had never expected that a harmless-looking little girl would actually beat them up so badly that they couldn¡¯t resist. the captain was even more shocked. he was the best at martial arts, but when he was fighting against mo nan chong, he could not beat him at all. mo nan chong¡¯s every move was as fast as lightning, attacking him again and again, and he was hit several times. at the end, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with his body, as if he couldn¡¯t move. then, mo nan chong suddenly twisted one of his arms and pressed his entire body down. ¡°damn it, what did you do to me?¡± the captain was in disbelief. although he had been hit by mo nan chong a few times, he did not feel much pain at all. who would have thought that he would instantly be unable to move? ¡°we have to do what we need to do.¡± mo nan chong held the captain down and took a nail. he looked atn wufeng¡¯s hand and stabbed the nail into the same finger thatn wufeng had injured. ... she was skilled and fast, picking the most painful spot. ¡± awoooo! ¡± the team leader let out a blood-curdling screech as his lips turned ashen. ¡°you think the blue gang is easy to bully?¡± mo nanchong narrowed his eyes. ¡± your torture methods are interesting? do you like to experience it? satisfy you? is that good?¡± after that, he hei very obsequiously handed over all kinds of criminalws to mo nan chong. the team leader screamed like a pig being ughtered. the other team members who had been knocked to the ground were already regretting their decision. at that moment, li jiujue and his men rushed in. he hei,¡±boss! you¡¯ve finallye!¡± mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± what old? what big? Chapter 1673 1673 he¡¯s not my sister-inw? ¡°boss, your wife was stabbed by a needle!¡± he hei yelled at li jiujue. he pointed at the captain of the inspection team and said, ¡± this guy is too much. i told him that this is boss¡¯s man, but he still refused to believe me. ¡± li jiujue walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side. just as he picked up mo nan chong¡¯s hand to take a look, he heard he hei say that this was the boss¡¯s man ... ¡°who was stabbed?¡± ninth master frowned and looked at he hei. he hei said, ¡± sister-inw, isn¡¯t it this person? the leader of the blue gang ...¡± li jiujue looked at he hei with aplicated expression. he hei was speechless. mo nan chong stole a nce at li jiujue and said hesitantly, ¡± so ... you are the boss of god bless? ¡± not only did she trick god bless¡¯s boss into joining the blue gang, but she also asked him to help them recruit underlings. mo nan chong had the urge to facepalm and hide. so what did she do? ¡°who told you that the leader of the blue gang is your sister-inw?¡± li jiujue looked at he hei as if he was looking at an idiot. he hei was speechless. wasn¡¯t it? which one was it? then, he hei¡¯s line of sight fell on mo nan chong, ¡°??? big boss? so, it was her? f * ck! he hei was speechless. li jiujue ordered his men to deal with the patrol team. then, he broughtn wufeng and the rest out. they sat down in the living room of a vi.n wufeng and the others lowered their heads in embarrassment. not to mentionn wufeng, even mo nan chong was a little embarrassed. after all, they were kidnapping her right under her nose. li jiujue even found a private doctor to treat the wound onn wufeng¡¯s finger. ¡± is gang leadern alright? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m, i¡¯m fine!¡±n wufeng shook his head in a hurry. ¡± well, mr. li, i¡¯m really sorry that we¡¯re causing trouble in your territory. we were just joking. how could we let you be our gang¡¯s underling ... if you¡¯re still dissatisfied, we¡¯ll apologize to you ...¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, mr. li. this is my fault.¡± lin ku exined hurriedly. ¡°it has nothing to do with them. it¡¯s my fault.¡± mo nanchong looked up at li jiujue and said, ¡± i was the one who asked them toe to god bless to take her away ... but i don¡¯t think we¡¯re in the wrong. you won¡¯t take all of them. we¡¯ll take whatever you don¡¯t want. is that okay? ¡± n wufeng wanted to rush up and cover mo nan chong¡¯s mouth, but the doctor stopped him. ¡± don¡¯t move. i¡¯m here to treat your wound. your finger might get infected easily. ¡± ¡°children don¡¯t know how to talk, please don¡¯t mind them.¡±n wufeng had no choice but to speak. li jiujue nodded his head with a half-smile. ¡± you have a point. i¡¯ve also joined then gang. leader, you can¡¯t just kick me out like that.¡± n wufeng was speechless. do i dare? lin ku was speechless. he hei was speechless. he hei lowered his head and fiddled with his phone. he sent a shocking message to god bless¡¯s family group.¡±i¡¯ll tell everyone the truth. everyone has misunderstood our ninth master! lord jiu¡¯s orientation was normal. she liked a big boss hacker! but big brother is really quite handsome!¡± wynle was speechless. not the leader of the blue gang? what big boss hacker? he hei: ¡± it¡¯s that master pet. the girl beside the leader of the blue gang. she¡¯s simply too handsome. our boss has good taste! ¡± the group exploded in an instant, and all kinds of higher-ups jumped out. many people heaved a sigh of relief. they had thought that their boss was different from the rest and had a different sexual orientation. they did not expect that he liked a young girl. at first, he thought that the leader of the blue gang was a man, which made him a little bald. but after knowing that it was mo nan chong, he seemed to think that mo nan chong was a very good person. after that, everyone agreed to be loyal to the blue gang in the future. as long as their boss did not break up with mo nanchong, they would always be loyal to the blue gang. ¡°oh, i¡¯ve gathered some people.¡± li jiujue took out a name list. ¡± the people i chose are basically those who are more capable, rich, powerful, or influential. can you choose again? keep the ones that are suitable and cross out the ones that aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°ah?¡±n wufeng was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. he looked at li jiujue¡¯s name list andughed dryly. ¡± we can¡¯t ask for more of these people. it would be great if they could join our gang. we don¡¯t have any reason to cross them out.¡± ¡°then let¡¯s join. they¡¯ll be happy to do so.¡± li jiujue smiled. ¡°thank you very much, mr. li.¡±n wufeng said respectfully. ¡°let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. i¡¯ve asked someone to prepare dinner.¡± li jiujue said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. li jiujue chatted withn wufeng for a while, while mo nan chong stared at li jiujue in silence. she had almost forgotten what her parents had told her ... she should keep her distance from this person, right? how did he manage to trick this person and the higher-ups of god bless into joining the blue gang? that would be troublesome. however, she wouldn¡¯t be in charge of the blue gang¡¯s affairs every day, so they wouldn¡¯t bump into each other often. this way, she could keep a certain distance, right? ... she didn¡¯t want such a coincidence to happen. after thinking about it, mo nan chong felt that it was fine. when li jiujue turned his head, she even smiled. after that, mo nan chong went to he hei¡¯s side. she saw he hei shouting something in the group and nced at him. ¡± who are you chatting with? you¡¯re so happy. ¡± ¡°oh, a friend.¡± he hei hurriedly hid his phone. he was telling everyone in the group that it seemed like ninth master had not won mo nan chong¡¯s heart yet, and they wanted to help matchmake the two. ¡°you¡¯re so sneaky,¡± mo nanchong nced at he hei, then lowered his head and asked about li jiujue in a low voice. he hei¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard that. he immediately began to tell mo nan chong everything he knew about li jiujue. mo nanchong nodded his head and looked at li jiujue. although she had heard some rumors about ninth master li, that he was a ruthless character, it was just a rumor. it was different from what she heard from he hei. however, li jiujue was indeed very powerful. ¡°sister-inw, our ninth master is very good to women.¡± he hei said with a gossipy expression. ... ¡°who¡¯s your sister-inw?¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡± don¡¯t call me that, or i¡¯ll pull out your tongue. ¡± he hei covered his mouth. ¡± oh, i won¡¯t talk nonsense anymore ... then i¡¯ll pamper grandpa ... our old man is really very good. he¡¯s really very good to women. are you really not going to consider him? ¡± mo nan chong nced at he hei. ¡± i¡¯m not considering. ¡± ¡°ah, why?¡± he hei¡¯s face was filled with despair. ¡± the two of you are simply a perfect match, a golden couple. you¡¯re simply a match made in heaven, alright? ¡± Chapter 1674 1674 hijacked by a horse ¡°who said that those who look like a couple must be together? i see that you¡¯re quite a good match for a dog. do you want to be with it?¡± mo nan chong nced at he hei. he hei: ¡± ... grandpa pampered, this is a little too much. at least give me someone. ¡± mo nanchong scrolled through his phone and found a picture of an ugly woman. ¡± is this okay? you see, even her mole is in the same position as yours. what a perfect match!¡± he hei was speechless. he didn¡¯t want to talk to grandpa pet anymore. he couldn¡¯t win her in an argument! ...... during dinner time, mo nan chong and a few other higher-ups of god bless gathered together for a meal. li jiujue introduced the two parties to each other. then,n wufeng also introduced himself to everyone in a gentle and refined manner. themunication between them was not bad. of course, the higher-ups were not more curious aboutn wufeng. to them, although then gang was a little weak, with them around, they could easily improve. they were more curious about mo nan chong, the woman that their ninth master liked. after all, 9th master had personally joined the blue gang for a woman. what kind of woman could have such great charm? as they were eating, everyone was staring at mo nan chong¡¯s face. although darling didn¡¯t care much about how others looked at her, she really couldn¡¯t eat after being stared at like this. she was about to take a bite, but before she could open her mouth, she finally couldn¡¯t help but put down her chopsticks. she looked at the crowd and smiled. ¡± do you have any questions? if you have any questions, you can tell me directly. you can ask any question. i¡¯m an easy person to talk to. but with you guys staring at me like this, i really can¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°ahem!¡± everyone shifted their gazes. with 9th master around, who would dare to ask random questions! mo nan chong picked up his chopsticks and was about to continue eating when everyone turned to look at him. mo nan chong looked up, but everyone looked away as if nothing had happened. after repeating it a few times, mo nan chong finally could not take it anymore. ¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°what are you looking at? don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± li jiujue noticed the situation and nced at his men. ¡± eat your food. don¡¯t seek death. ¡± everyone lowered their heads and ate, not daring to look at mo nan chong. they could see from 9th master¡¯s eyes that he was saying, ¡± if you look at my wife again, i¡¯ll dig out your eyes. ¡± as li jiujue ate, he picked up some food for mo nan chong. ¡± what do you want to eat? tell me. ¡± ¡°i have my own hands,¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡°but i can help.¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... ¡± i have hands. why are you helping me? after the meal, the rest of the people discussed matters with the leader of the blue gang. mo nan chong could not be bothered with these matters, so he followed li jiujue¡¯s suggestion and strolled around the ind. god bless¡¯s ind was huge. it was like spring all year round, with birds chirping and flowers blooming. ¡°do you like it?¡± li jiujue brought mo nan chong to a garden. there were thousands of fresh flowers here, and they bloomed almost at the same time. it was extremely beautiful. ¡°it¡¯s pretty good.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s obsession with nts was not as strong as his mother¡¯s, leng rongrong¡¯s. although she liked it, it was not to the extent of exaggeration. ¡°if you like this ind, i¡¯ll give it to you.¡± li jiujue said. ¡°ah?¡± mo nan chong turned his head and looked at li jiujue as if he had seen a ghost. then, she took two steps back and looked at li jiujue warily. ¡± are you crazy? ¡± why are you giving me an ind? i don¡¯t know you well.¡± ¡°as long as you like it, i will give it to you.¡± li jiujue replied. mo nan chong: ¡± hold on. why are you giving me what i like? are you crazy? ¡± ¡°i like you,¡± li jiujue said. mo nanchong took two more steps back. ¡± ha, you¡¯re really sick ... ¡± ... i want to court you. ¡± ¡°well, you want to court me, so it¡¯s not very appropriate.¡± mo nanchong smiled. ¡± we¡¯re not meant to be together, so don¡¯t chase me, don¡¯t like me, and we should meet less. ¡± she wanted to be an obedient baby. who knew what would happen if her mother got angry? if her mom was angry, her dad would be angry too. it was nothing serious if her dad was angry. what was more terrifying was that her grandfathers, god-grandfathers, and god-grandfathers were angry. they were probably the most powerful force in the world now. in any case, it was to the extent that he could casually blow up the earth. therefore, he couldn¡¯t make his mother angry. he couldn¡¯t make other people angry, or the consequences would be very serious. she just wanted to be a quiet student who loved to sleep. ninth master li: ¡± ... liking someone is something you can¡¯t control. it¡¯s not something you can control. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so powerful, control yourself. there are plenty of other fish in the sea, why do you like me, mo nan chong!¡± mo nan chong smiled. ¡± i¡¯ll pretend you never said that. ¡± li jiujue smiled. his eyes were only on mo nan chong, who was surrounded by the shadows of flowers. ¡°ninth master, ninth master, something happened!¡± one of the underlings rushed in from outside in a panic. ¡± a horse came to our ind. that horse went crazy and no one could control it! ¡± ¡°what horse?¡± li jiujue turned his head and asked sternly, ¡± where did the horsee from? we are surrounded by water. how could a horse swim over? ¡± ¡°i came by ne! this horse seems to have forced people to fly over here. the people who sent the horses were controlled by us, but we couldn¡¯t control the horse and it ran around the ind!¡± ... the underling said in a hurry. ¡± that horse is slightly bigger than the average horse. it¡¯spletely ck and looks very strong. it also likes to gnaw on people¡¯s hair. ¡± ¡°torrential rain!¡± mo nanchong was stunned at first, but when she heard the word ¡®gnawing¡¯, she froze. she grabbed the underling¡¯s cor and said, ¡± where is he? take me to him! ¡± ¡± you! ¡± the underling was shocked by mo nan¡¯s pet. ¡°lead the way,¡± li jiujue ordered. that underling immediately didn¡¯t say anything and directly led the way. after they went out, they got into a car. the car drove quickly and soon arrived near the tarmac. a helicopter was parked there, and storm was right next to it. it was covered in injuries. there were still many people surrounding storm. some of them even had tranquilizer guns. the storm was obviously a little violent. it raised its hooves and roared. ... ¡°torrential rain!¡± mo nan chong immediately rushed over when he saw the storm. ¡± storm, why are you here? ¡± li jiujue immediately ordered the person-in-charge, who had run over, ¡± ask everyone to disperse. there¡¯s nothing else. ¡± the person in charge immediately withdrew everyone. only the few people who had brought the storm were left behind. they were brought to li jiujue and were on the verge of tears. never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that their ne would be hijacked by a horse and that they would be forced to fly to this ce. Chapter 1675 1675 something might have happened to lord rong and lord fourth in the forbidden area ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± li jiujue¡¯s gaze swept across the few people who were on the verge of tears. ¡± why did you fly to our ind? what are you doing here? ¡± ¡°they¡¯re too outrageous. they said that the horse controlled the ne and flew over here. seriously, how could a horse be so powerful? what kind of horse was it? i suspect that it¡¯s a lie to say that the horse is controlling their ne. they really have another purpose, to use that crazy horse to divert our attention!¡± one of the underlings who had interrogated the few people earlier reported to li jiujue. li jiujue was at a loss for words. ¡°no, we¡¯re telling the truth!¡± ¡°we don¡¯t even know where we are, okay? the moment we came down, you guys had so many guns. we were all dumbfounded, okay?¡± ¡± f * ck, really, it¡¯s that horse. don¡¯t think that it¡¯s just a horse, it¡¯s very smart, okay? ¡± the few people who had sent the storm here were on the verge of a breakdown. ¡± we didn¡¯t believe it at the beginning either, okay? however, it¡¯s even smarter than humans!¡± ¡°you might not believe it, but this horse can fight. not only can it fight, but it can also use tai chi!¡± one of them pointed at the huge bump on his forehead and said, ¡± my bump was hit by this. do you believe it? ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. his eyes were as if he was looking at a lunatic. the rest of his underlings were even more so. they treated him like an enemy. ¡± see, you¡¯re making it so ridiculous. you can¡¯t even find a suitable reason to lie. do you know how to y tai chi with such a reason? ¡± that¡¯s a horse, i don¡¯t believe that a dog can do tai chi!¡± ¡°there¡¯s a dog that knows tai chi, lord fourth¡¯s dog.¡± li jiujue nced at his younger brother and seemed to have recalled something. ¡± it seems to be the fourth master¡¯s horse. ¡± the underling asked,¡¯lord fourth? fourth master mo? ¡®lord rong ... lord rong¡¯s horse? that seems really impressive. i heard that he has his own weibo and has tens of millions of fans!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, i followed it. i think it¡¯s true ... i followed chief rong¡¯s ma¡¯s weibo! lord rong is my idol!¡± ¡± ah, i can¡¯t see lord rong. i actually saw lord rong¡¯s horse. i¡¯m so happy! ¡± ¡± i saw my idol¡¯s horse! it¡¯s so magical! ¡± ¡± ah, i¡¯m so happy! i¡¯ve seen my idol¡¯s horse! ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. was this something to be happy about? looking at his somewhat silly subordinates, 9th master fell into deep thought. ¡± it¡¯s indeed lord rong¡¯s horse. isn¡¯t lord rong in the restricted area? i heard that their storm has been following them. this horse has suffered many injuries. could something have happened to lord rong and his wife? ¡± lian kuang had just arrived. he stood beside li jiujue with a thoughtful look on his face. li jiujue nced at lian kuang and said, ¡± check our intelligencework and see if they are really in trouble. ¡± after all, they were his future father-inw and mother-inw. nothing must happen to them. at the same time, mo nan chong had already spoken to storm and she had gotten some information from him. something had indeed happened to her parents, and that was why the storm had escaped from that ce. it wanted to call for help, but it did not know where to go. it happened to hear that god bless was having a banquet and knew that she would be attending it, so it immediately seized the few people and flew the ne to this ce. rainstorm was very smart. although he couldn¡¯t speak humannguage, he was more intelligent than a person with high iq. especially in recent years, he had followed lord rong and lord fourth to travel the world, so he had be even smarter. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid.¡± mo nanchong touched storm¡¯s head and calcted. after a moment of thought, she said to storm, ¡± their lives are not in danger. ¡± the storm let out a neigh, probably as if it was relieved. ¡°i¡¯ll take care of your wound first, then we¡¯ll make some arrangements. we¡¯ll go to the forbidden area.¡± mo nan chong patted storm¡¯s head. storm nodded and followed mo nan chong obediently with its tail wagging. ¡°i have a veterinarian here. let the veterinarian treat its wound. it likes to eat roast chicken and grass, right? should i get someone to prepare some?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong did not refuse. ¡°is there anything else you need help with?¡± li jiujue asked as he walked, ¡± are you going to look for master rong and master fourth? ¡± ¡°en, help me arrange a ne. i have to fly to the forbidden area.¡± mo nanchong said thoughtfully, ¡± my friends will stay. help me take care of them. ¡± i owe you a favor.¡± ¡°no need,¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°no need for favors.¡± li jiujue said indifferently, ¡± your business is my business. ¡± mo nan chong frowned but did not say anything. storm was brought to a courtyard, and a few veterinarians came over to treat storm¡¯s wounds. fortunately, storm¡¯s injuries were not serious. they were all superficial wounds, so it was easy to treat them. rainstorm was very obedient, so the veterinarians keptplimenting him while treating his wound. this horse was really a magical spirit horse. it didn¡¯t even move when treating its wound, as if it knew that they were treating it. when the wound was almost treated, someone sent over a roasted chicken and fresh grass, all of which were storm¡¯s favorite. when the veterinarians were packing up and preparing to leave, they were stunned when they saw someone passing a roast chicken to storm. ¡°no, a horse can¡¯t eat roast chicken, right?¡± ¡°what are you feeding it? it¡¯ll go bad!¡± when the veterinarians saw this, they immediately exploded. it took them a lot of effort to treat the wound, so they didn¡¯t want the horse to die because it ate something bad. this horse looks good too. it looks like a good horse! ¡°it won¡¯t eat anything bad. it has always liked to eat roasted chicken.¡± mo nanchong held a cup of tea in his hand and said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s been eating it since it was young. there¡¯s no problem with it. ¡± ¡°really?¡± one of the veterinarians was suspicious. ¡± i¡¯ve never heard of such a situation. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± mo nan chong chuckled. ¡± let it eat. it¡¯ll be fine after the external wounds are treated. ¡± ... the vet was amazed but did not leave immediately. instead, he watched the storm finish the chicken. the storm ate the chicken by spitting out the bones. it ate all the meat on the bones, leaving a whole chicken rack. then it began to eat the grass next to it. the veterinarians were stunned. ¡°damn, he really knows how to eat!¡± ¡± there¡¯s no meat left on this bone. it¡¯s so shiny! ¡± ¡± amazing, i¡¯m going to take a video and post it on my wechat moments. it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve seen a horse like this! ¡± mo nanchong took a quick nce and went back into the house. she toldn wufeng and the others that she had to leave first because of some matters. he hei was eating potato chips at the side. when he heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, he immediately raised his head. ¡± where are we going? can i go with you? i can help! ¡± Chapter 1676 1676 chapter 1678-departing from the forbidden area ¡°are you going to the forbidden area?¡± mo nan chong looked at he hei. ¡°a forbidden area? the forbidden area of the ten great forbidden areas?¡± he hei had goosebumps all over,¡±didn¡¯t they say that the forbidden area was extremely terrifying? the world¡¯s ten forbidden areas had always been rumored to be extremely terrifying ces. almost no one knew about them, and it was a huge secret. what do you want to do in the forbidden area?¡± mo nan chong nced at he hei and said indifferently, ¡± my father and mother are traveling there. they seem to have encountered some trouble. i have to go and take a look. ¡± he hei,¡±... travel?¡± traveling in a forbidden area? are you serious? what kind of person would travel to a forbidden area? is he crazy?¡± ¡± ... they like to go to exciting ces, ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± they find ordinary ces boring. ¡± he hei was speechless. he had seen people who sought death, but he had never seen someone who sought death like this. no matter how powerful a person was, they wouldn¡¯t go to the forbidden area. after all, they would definitely die if they went in. therefore, many people were not willing to go. the reason why it was called a forbidden area was because it was too dangerous. those who went basically never returned, so it was called a forbidden area. there were some guard teams in the forbidden area that prevented people from entering to protect their lives. those teams were arranged by some big shots around the world. of course, there were some people who were not afraid of death and wanted to go to the forbidden area, but that was only because there were rumors that the forbidden area had many treasures. anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t risk their life for such a small treasure. up until now, no one had ever been able toe out of the forbidden area safe and sound. ¡°uncle and auntie are really brave.¡± he heiughed drily and felt that it was somewhat outrageous. what kind of person would dare to break into the forbidden area? unless they were super big shots, they were greedy people, and most of them were brainless people. he did not think that mo nan chong¡¯s parents would be super big bosses, nor would they be greedy for money, so could they be brainless? he thought so, but he hei did not dare to say it out loud, so he smiled at mo nan chong. ¡°there¡¯s no need tough. i know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± you won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t do it, right? my parents just love to do it. ¡± he hei: ¡± they are indeed different parents. ¡± mo nan chong nced at he hei with a slightlyplicated expression. ¡°master chong, do you need our help?¡± lin ku looked at mo nan chong. ¡°is there anything we can do to help?¡± on the other side, indifferently and qin jiao also looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. although these two people had not known each other for a long time, they were nice people and they got along well. ¡°there¡¯s no need. with your strength, you might not be of any help even if you go.¡± mo nan chong nced at qin jiao indifferently. ¡± you guys can stay and help gang leadern. ¡± after a moment of silence, mo nan chong looked in li jiujue¡¯s direction. ¡± is your ind safe? ¡± ¡°they¡¯re very safe. don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be fine. i¡¯ll send people to protect them.¡± li jiujue said. ¡°i still have something very important to leave behind.¡± mo nan chong nned to leave the egg behind. after all, the egg was a little big and it was not very convenient to carry it around. she left the little ck cat and critical strike behind to protect the egg. god bless should still be safe. mo nan chong knew that li jiujue had many powerful people around and should be able to protect him. she toldn wufeng and the others that she would leave the critical hit and one egg behind. she told them to be careful as they might encounter danger. ¡°don¡¯t worry, with us here, they¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±n wufeng promised, ¡± we can¡¯t help you in other aspects, but we will help you in this aspect. ¡± ¡°thank you for your trouble.¡± mo nan chong nodded. in less than two hours, li jiujue had prepared everything. he had also contacted the people in the forbidden area and prepared a car and other things. the forbidden area that leng rongrong and mo linyuan went to was in the middle of a desert. that forbidden area was not usually visited by people, andpared to other forbidden areas, this forbidden area was one of the more difficult to traverse. in the desert, even if one didn¡¯t enter the forbidden area, they would die miserably, let alone entering the forbidden area. no one would take the risk. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. li jiujue nced at mo nan chong. he was going with them and would bring some men with him. mo nanchong nodded and bade farewell ton wufeng and the rest before boarding the ne with li jiujue. on the ne, li jiujue let mo nan chong rest for a while. mo nan chong obediently closed his eyes. she could predict that her mother and father¡¯s lives were not in danger, so she was naturally not too worried. even if she had lived for a few lifetimes, her parents were not to be trifled with. with just leng rongrong and mo linyuan, almost no one dared to offend them. moreover, they often went to ces like the forbidden area. it was not as if they had never been there. no matter how dangerous the ce was, they could always escape unscathed. he was worried, but not overly so. after mo nanchong had a good night¡¯s sleep, he was woken up by li jiujue. ¡± we¡¯re here. ¡± after alighting from the ne, they first arrived at a private airport. there were already a few off-road vehicles waiting for them. mo nan chong followed li jiujue into one of the vehicles. the storm followed behind. it did not get into the car, but ran with a few other cars. ¡°if we¡¯re going to the forbidden area, we¡¯ll need to make some preparations. we also need a guide. it¡¯s night time now, so it¡¯s not a good time to take action. i think we should take action tomorrow morning.¡± li jiujue nced at mo nan chong. ¡± i will arrange for some experienced people to go to the forbidden area to look for her. what do you think? ¡± ¡°sure.¡± mo nan chong did not decline. along the way, she had been calcting leng rongrong and mo linyan¡¯s situation, confirming that they would be fine for the time being. her parents should be very tough. they arrived at a vi. mo nan chong was settled in a room in the vi. the room was warm, clean, and had everything that he needed. ... ¡°rest well, i¡¯ll call you in the morning.¡± li jiujue nodded at mo nanchong. ¡°thanks.¡± mo nan chong nodded. after closing the door, she took a shower and theny on the bed to rest. a few minutester, by the firece in the living room downstairs. li jiujue looked at the fire in the firece and asked, ¡± how¡¯s the investigation going? ¡± ¡°lord rong and lord fourth are indeed being hunted down by someone from an evil force. that force has been rising in recent years and hasmitted all kinds of evil. they¡¯re also conducting human research and have been looking for some stronger people to dissect and study. it¡¯s not strange that lord rong and lord fourth became their targets. i heard that you, lord jiu, are also on their target list. you¡¯ve also met these people before.¡± lian kuang briefly exined the situation to li jiujue from the side. Chapter 1677 1677 isn¡¯t it too troublesome to bring a girl? ¡°this force is very difficult to deal with?¡± li jiujue nced at lian kuang. ¡°they¡¯re very difficult to deal with. it¡¯s said that they¡¯re the most difficult group to deal with in the world. they don¡¯t care about their lives, have the most advanced weapons, and their bodies have been modified. they can¡¯t bepared to ordinary people, and bone armor is almost the kind that¡¯s harder than steel.¡± lian kuang¡¯s expression was somewhat grave. ¡°even lord rong and lord fourth would find this group of people difficult to deal with, let alone us.¡± li jiujue rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡± call team S1. ¡± ¡°are we really going to activate S1?¡± lian kuang was stunned. this was a team that they had specially trained before. they were very powerful, much more powerful than the rest of the people in their team. everyone had very powerful martial arts and a very strong body. 9th master had once said that unless it was absolutely necessary, they should never touch the S1. after all, it was their trump card. however, for the sake of lord rong and lord fourth, lord jiu actually decided to touch this team. ¡°soldiers are trained for a thousand days to be used in a single moment. they are raised so that they can be of help one day.¡± li jiujue said indifferently. lian kuang did not say much. he knew that li jiujue always had his own ideas. he did as he was told. the next day. mo nanchong woke up on her own and did not let li jiujue wake her up. she got out of bed, washed up, put on some simple clothes, and went downstairs. li jiujue was in the middle of a discussion with a few people. when they heard themotion, everyone turned to look in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. ¡± miss mo, are you up yet? the cook has already prepared breakfast. you can have some first. ¡± lian kuang greeted mo nan chong and nodded his head. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong went to the dining table and started eating breakfast. on li jiujue¡¯s side, a group of people was making ns with him. after all, they were going to the forbiddennd and they had to be fully prepared. furthermore, the small team guarding the forbiddennd would not let them get close to the forbiddennd. thus, they had to discuss it with the other party when they arrived. if the discussion didn¡¯t work out, then they might start fighting. S1¡¯s yers were all quite powerful, and the captain and vice-captain were the stronger ones. after the captain discussed with li jiujue, he asked, ¡± other than us, are there anyone elseing along? is that girling too?¡± lian kuang gave his captain a meaningful look. what girl? she was his sister-inw. of course, he didn¡¯t say anything. after all, li jiujue didn¡¯t introduce himself, so he didn¡¯t have to interrupt. ¡°yes, she¡¯sing along. is there a problem?¡± li jiujue raised his eyes and looked at the captain. ¡°i just thought that it might be a little inconvenient if there are girls with us.¡± the captain asked, ¡± does she have any reason that she must go? ¡± ¡°the people we¡¯re looking for are her parents. does that count?¡± li jiujue nced at the captain. ¡± then she can just wait here. once we find her, we can just send her back, right? ¡± the captain looked at the back of mo nan chong, who was eating. he felt that mo nan chong looked thin and weak. this kind of girl could very well be a burden. their S1 team had always been very professional, and they hated the feeling of having a burden. they would seriously take responsibility for their own tasks, but they had no interest in such troublesome women. li jiujue nced at the captain. ¡± ask her if she¡¯s willing to do so. ¡± the captain nced at li jiujue, nodded his head, and walked toward mo nan chong. lian kuang, who was at the side, was speechless. a little death-seeking expert? 9th master¡¯s favorite woman, how could he not bring her with him? tsk tsk tsk ... ¡°you¡¯re miss mo? i¡¯ve heard about your parents. our team will be responsible for finding them and we¡¯ll try our best to ensure their safety. so i have a request for you.¡± the captain said to mo nan chong without any fear of death. ¡°hmm?¡± mo nan chong was eating porridge. as she ate, she frowned and looked at the captain with aplicated expression. ¡± what did you say? ¡± ¡°what i¡¯m saying is that there¡¯s no need for you toe with us to the forbidden area. you¡¯ll only drag us down. you probably don¡¯t know what kind of existence the forbidden area is. also, after we enter the desert, we will be very tired. the road is not easy to walk, and the wind and sand will be very strong. it is not suitable for girls to go there. if you follow us, you¡¯ll be a burden to us and affect our ability to find your parents.¡± the captain said bluntly, ¡± i don¡¯t think you want to be exposed to the sun and wind and be ugly, right? the girls can just wait at home.¡± ¡°a burden to you?¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡°so, can you agree to my request?¡± the captain asked again. ¡°no, i can¡¯t. i¡¯m worried about you guys going to find my parents.¡± mo nan chong nced at the captain. ¡± the forbidden area is so dangerous. what if you guys are in danger there? ¡± ¡± you ... ¡± the captain softened his tone and said, ¡± the forbidden area is indeed dangerous, so i hope you don¡¯t take the risk. ¡± ¡°you are very familiar with the forbidden area, know how to get there, and how to find my parents after entering?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°if we don¡¯t know, how would you know? if you don¡¯t know anything, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± the captain tried to persuade him, as if he was trying to coerce him. however, mo nan chong remained unmoved. ¡± i¡¯m going. ¡± the captain returned to li jiujue and the others ¡®side in exasperation. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect there to be such an ungrateful person. ¡± they don¡¯t even listen to our S1 team¡¯s words, and if they run into any danger, they¡¯ll need our help again.¡± ¡°she can go if she wants to.¡± li jiujue did not have any objections. ... lian kuang nodded. since lord jiu had said so, the captain naturally couldn¡¯t say anything and could only remain silent. ¡°ninth master, are we leaving?¡± the captain asked, ¡± everything is ready. we can set off now that you say so. ¡± ¡°she hasn¡¯t finished eating yet.¡± li jiujue¡¯s gaze fell on mo nan chong. mo nan chong was still eating slowly. the captain took a look and immediatelyined, ¡± isn¡¯t she very worried about her parents? her parents have gone missing in the forbidden area. that¡¯s a narrow escape, and she still has the mood to eat? ¡± he had seen unfilial people, but he had never seen such an unfilial person. ¡± even if parents are in trouble, they should fill their children¡¯s stomachs. if they don¡¯t fill their own stomachs, how can they protect their parents? ¡± lian kuang said. ¡°she did nothing wrong.¡± li jiujue said indifferently. a few minutester, mo nan chong was finally done eating. she wiped her mouth and walked out of the door without anyone saying anything. ¡°i¡¯m ready. let¡¯s go.¡± mo nan chong walked to a car. li jiujue opened the car model for her and the two of them got into the car. ... ¡± it¡¯s a little troublesome. there¡¯ll definitely be a lot of things on the road with a girl. ¡± the vice-captain sighed. Chapter 1678 1678 lord pet, you¡¯re too heaven-defying the captain looked at mo nan chong and li jiujue. although he did not say anything, he felt that this was a huge problem. their S1 party had always been quick in their actions. even if it was a desert, they could still travel very fast. if they wanted to save people, they had to be fast. otherwise, if they were dyed, they might lose their lives. it was not a good thing to bring a girl with him, who looked like a delicate girl. she was a girl. when the time came, she would be ufortable, too hot, tired, and not want to leave. how could she save her? if she had to save her own parents, she would be so angry that she would die. of course, they had no right to question 9th master¡¯s decision. they just didn¡¯t say anything. in their hearts, they felt that 9th master was a little muddled. he actually brought such a girl along. the saying that love makes people crazy was true. a fleet of vehicles set off for the desert. after driving to a certain ce, they could only walk on foot. fortunately, they had prepared a camel team, so riding a camel was better. the storm had followed, so darling was not riding a camel, but a horse. ¡°can the horse take it?¡± someone from team S1 was looking at the horse that mo nanchong was riding. although they looked extremely strong, they were in the desert, after all, and it was not suitable for horses to stay here. ¡°it looks quite powerful, but i don¡¯t think it can be like this for long. with the desert¡¯s weather, it won¡¯t take long for the horse to be unable to take it. there¡¯s also no grass to eat here.¡± ¡± why did you bring a horse? what¡¯s the use of this horse? ¡± the few of them found it a little unbelievable. ¡°that horse should know where the people died. it escaped from that ce.¡± lian kuang came up from behind and said. ¡°is that true? even if it can escape, it might not be able to enter, right? this is a forbidden area. if a horse can enter and leave as it wishes, can it still be called a forbidden area?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t underestimate that horse. let me remind you, don¡¯t underestimate the youngdy. ¡± lian kuang reminded him out of friendship. other people might not know, but he hade into contact with darling when she was very young, when she was still a little boy. although he was just a little kid, he was more powerful than them adults. the little darling might not remember the past, but he, lian kuang, still remembered it clearly. just thinking about it made him feel a little terrified. if a little girl could have such ideas and be so powerful, she would definitely be even more powerful when she grew up. in particr, although mo nan chong was powerful, she kept a low profile and gave off an unfathomable feeling. the journey in the desert was really difficult, especially since the sun was very hot. after walking for a few hours, the group of people felt a little weak. in the beginning, the captain and vice-captain thought that mo nan chong would not be able to take it for long before he started toin about resting. however, they did not expect that when they thought they should stop and rest, mo nan chong did not react at all. she was at the forefront, riding a horse. she probably saw that the group behind her did not follow, so she rode back. she was wearing a purple scarf that covered half of her face. her eyes were big and bright. she looked at the crowd and asked, ¡± why did you stop? ¡± ¡°everyone might need to rest and recuperate. we¡¯ve been walking for half a day. it¡¯s time to eat and drink some water.¡± someone said to mo nan chong. ¡°oh, that¡¯s true.¡± mo nan chong nodded. she got off the horse and rested with the rest. while they were eating, mo nan chong took out a roast chicken from his backpack and gave it to storm. the team leader was speechless. ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± the vice-captain asked. grass that looks like roast chicken?¡± ¡®you¡¯re not mistaken, it¡¯s roast chicken.¡¯ rainstorm likes to eat roast chicken. i think meat can replenish more energy, so i brought some roast chicken for him.¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong took out another pot of water for storm to eat. it was only then that everyone noticed that mo nan chong was carrying a huge backpack. there seemed to be a lot of things in the backpack, and her bag was bigger than everyone else¡¯s. even though the team leader had also included the supplies from mo nan pets, he did not expect mo nan pets to have brought so many things with them. after she fed the rainstorm, she also took a few bites and drank some water. from the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t say that he was tired or that he was under the sun. however, after eating quietly, he closed his eyes and began to count with his fingers. at the same time, he looked at the sky. ¡± we should still be two days away from the forbidden area, right? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± the guide nodded. ¡± this road isn¡¯t easy to walk on. it will be dangerous at night, so we can¡¯t walk too fast. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± dad and mom should be fine for now. ¡± ¡°are you tired?¡± li jiujue walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and handed him a piece of fruit. ¡°i¡¯m not tired.¡± mo nan chong replied indifferently, ¡± i¡¯ve only walked a little. ¡± the captain and the others felt a little choked. it was as if she had been pped in the face. they even said that she couldn¡¯t hold on for more than two hours. after all, the wind and sand here were very strong. in the end, he persisted for half a day and still said he wasn¡¯t tired. she clearly looked like a spoiled girl, but she seemed really strong and very persistent. ... after a short rest, everyone continued on their journey. this part of the road was still easy to walk. after all, they could still ride camels.ter on, when they had to walk on foot, the road would be even more difficult. near the forbidden area, there would be a lot of danger on the ground. if they rode the camel, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the danger and would likely fall into quicksand or step on mines. therefore, they had to abandon the camel. as they walked, the sky gradually darkened. the temperature difference was a little big, and the night began to be much colder. ¡°i need to find a ce to rest.¡± the guide said, ¡± there¡¯s a ce in front that¡¯s more suitable for setting up tents and resting. let¡¯s go there first. ¡± everyone immediately thought of going to a ce to rest. after they stopped, everyone started to make their tents. mo nan chong also opened a tent. he hei was also in the crowd. he had been grumbling along the way. he did not even want to get involved in the matter of setting up the tent. however, when he saw mo nan chong opening up a tent, he started to set it up himself. moreover, her skills were shockingly skilled. ... even the captain and the others, who had always thought that mo nan chong was a burden, were shocked. ¡°there should be strong winds at night. the tents have to be set up firmly, or they will be blown away.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡°master pet ... you actually brought a tent? aren¡¯t you tired?¡± he hei hammered his back and asked with a sad face. ¡°you¡¯ve only been gone for a day and you¡¯re already dying?¡± mo nan chong looked at he hei in disdain. ¡± you¡¯re too weak. people like you are not suited to go out. ¡± Chapter 1679 1679 their tent was blown away? ¡°no, it¡¯s not that i can¡¯t do it, okay? ¡°it¡¯s everyone who can¡¯t take it anymore. you can ask around. who isn¡¯t tired? it¡¯s been more than ten hours a day, it¡¯s so tiring!¡± he hei looked at the rest of the people but no one bothered with him. everyone was busy setting up their own tents. he hei was speechless. are you really not tired? was it because he had been a hacker for too long that he didn¡¯t go out much? ¡°do you need my help with your tent? do you want to take in a disciple? i¡¯m very powerful. if you ept me as your disciple, you won¡¯t lose out.¡± he hei winked at mo nan chong and said with an excited face. ¡°i¡¯m not interested,¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± move aside. don¡¯t get in the way. ¡± ¡°i can help you. what do you mean by¡± in the way ¡°? tell me how i can help.¡± he hei¡¯s face was full of enthusiasm. ¡°then you dig this out.¡± mo nan chong handed something to he hei. he hei excitedly helped, but after pulling for a long time, he could not pull out the thing he had taken. he hei was speechless. what the hell? he used all his strength, but he still couldn¡¯t get that thing out. for a moment, he hei¡¯s face turned ck and he was in despair. ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong looked at he hei, ¡± hurry up. ¡± ¡± i ... can¡¯t get it out ... ¡± he hei¡¯s face darkened as he said pitifully. mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. he took the thing from he hei¡¯s hand. ¡± are you a man? this is the first time i¡¯ve seen a man with such little strength ... ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong had already pulled out the thing he was going to do. she quickly finished setting up her tent. then, she looked at the rest of the people. everyone had not finished setting up the tent. she said thoughtfully, ¡± you have to make it secure. otherwise, it might be blown away by the strong wind at night. ¡± although it wasn¡¯t a sandstorm, the situation at night would still be a little affected. if he didn¡¯t sleep well, it would be more difficult to set off tomorrow, and he would feel more tired. the captain and the others turned their heads to look at mo nan chong¡¯s side and realized that mo nan chong had made the tent very beautiful and secure by himself. she also despised he hei for not being able to help. he hei couldn¡¯t even move the tent by himself and called for his help. in the end, mo nan chong unwillingly helped he hei set up a tent. ¡°do you need any help?¡± after mo nan chong was done with everything, he looked at li jiujue. ¡°no, they will do it. you should rest first.¡± li jiujue said to mo nan chong. mo nan chong nodded. she went to check on storm and gave him something to eat. then, she chatted with him for a while before returning to her tent to pack up and get ready to sleep. ¡°... it feels so neat.¡± the vice-captain sighed as he looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. he had thought that mo nan chong was the kind of girl who was good atining about her pain and exhaustion and did not know anything else. however, he seemed to have misunderstood her. she seemed to know everything. don¡¯t make the tent too cool, and don¡¯t make it too fast. on the other side, he hei was excitedly sticking out his tongue at everyone. ¡± did you see that? the tent that master pet made. it¡¯s secure, right? ¡± you bunch of useless people, our master pet has already set up two tents, and you guys haven¡¯t even set up one!¡± ¡°... he hei, i hope you won¡¯t need our help in the future!¡± he hei: ¡± i already have grandpa pampered. i¡¯m not afraid of anything! ¡± the vice-captain was speechless. after a while, the team leader finally finished setting up the tents. however, no one paid much attention to mo nan chong¡¯s suggestion to reinforce the tents as there would be strong winds at night. after setting up the tent ording to the usual pattern, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. it waste at night, and everyone started to rest. one or two people were left behind to keep watch. the night wind was just as mo nanchong had said. it started to get stronger and blew. at first, it was still eptable, but gradually, it became unbearable. as for the tents that were not set up firmly, they were all blown to the side. slowly, the people inside also woke up. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± the vice-captain came out of the tent and saw the two guards busy picking up things. ¡°the wind is too strong, vice-captain. this wind is too strange. it wasn¡¯t so strong at first, but it¡¯s getting stronger and stronger.¡± one of the members shouted at the vice-captain. ¡°miss mo seemed to have said that the wind would be very strong and asked everyone to secure the tent.¡± another member said. the other members came out of their tents and looked at their own tents. their tents were all about to copse. at the same time, mo nan chong and he hei¡¯s tents were still there, safe and sound. the two of them should still be sleeping well in their tents. li jiujue¡¯s tent had also been set up by his subordinates, so he had only crawled out of the tent after it had almost copsed. li jiujue couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw his own tent copse. lian kuang¡¯s brows also twitched. ¡± what¡¯s going on? how did you guys get the tent? ¡± ¡± 9th master, i¡¯m sorry. we shouldn¡¯t have ignored miss mo¡¯s words! ¡± the vice-captain apologized in a hurry. at first, he really did not think that mo nan chong¡¯s words would be urate and did not pay much attention to it. she had never expected mo nan chong¡¯s words to be so urate. she had actually hit the mark. the wind had actually gotten so strong that it had even blown their tent away. at that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on mo nan chong¡¯s tent. ... mo nan chong had reinforced the tent. even though the wind was strong, her tent seemed to be glued to the ground and did not move. it was very surprising. even if their tents weren¡¯t specially reinforced, they wouldn¡¯t be too bad. however, they didn¡¯t expect that their tents would be blown down by the wind. they were even worse than a woman¡¯s tent. everyone looked like they wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°should we wake miss mo up?¡± the vice-captain asked. ¡°no need, let her rest.¡± li jiujue said indifferently, ¡± pack your things and rest for a while. ¡± when the rest of the people heard li jiujue¡¯s words, they started to pack their things. then, in the strong wind, they trembled as they waited for dawn. mo nan chong and he hei had a good night¡¯s sleep. when he woke up the next day, he hei came out of the tent and looked at the people sitting on the ground in shock. ¡± wow, you¡¯re up so early. have you kept the tent? ¡± did you put it away when it got dark?¡± everyone looked at he hei in a speechless manner and their faces were a little embarrassed. mo nan chong also came out of the tent. she swept her gaze across the crowd and said indifferently, ¡± the tent yesterday was blown away? i¡¯ve already warned you.¡± ... everyone was speechless. Chapter 1680 1680 why is it so heavy? they set off again. this time, no one dared to talk about mo nan chong. everyone realized that although mo nan chong looked like a weak girl, she was not weak at all. not only was she not weak, but she also seemed to be very powerful. she had predicted that there would be a strong wind at night, and that the tent might be blown away. not only did she calcte it, she even strengthened her own tent to the extent that it couldn¡¯t be blown away by the wind. in the end, the tent really didn¡¯t get blown away. when everyone¡¯s tents were blown down, only the two tents that master chong had set up remained unmoved. they stood there the whole night and let the two of them have a good sleep. he hei was in high spirits along the way. he had been following mo nan chong around and mumbled all sorts of things about wanting to be his disciple. when mo nan was tired of pampering him, he would kick him twice and he would not dare to say anything. the members of team S1 were all observing mo nan chong, and each of them had a different look of admiration in their eyes. some people had already started to feel that mo nan¡¯s pampering was not simple. it was obvious that their ninth master was so powerful. how could he be interested in ordinary women? mo nan chong was definitely not an ordinary woman. of course, there were also people like the captain who thought that mo nan chong had only guessed that the wind would be strong at night by chance. he still did not believe that a girl could predict and predict that there would be a strong wind at night. as for the tent, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to make it. if he did it seriously, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to make it firm. perhaps it was only reinforced for the sake of a sense of security. he looked at mo nan chong along the way. the more he looked at him, the more he felt that he was nothing special. he looked quite ordinary. although she was very beautiful, there was nothing particrly stunning about her. she just casually said that there would be wind at night, but it was normal to have wind at night. it was easy to guess. ...... ¡°we¡¯re almost at the forbidden area.¡± lian kuang said, ¡± we¡¯ll have to get off the camel for this journey. ¡± ¡°are you tired?¡± after li jiujue alighted from the camel, he walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and wanted to help him off the horse. mo nan chong, however, got down from the horse¡¯s back. she nced at li jiujue. ¡± thanks, i¡¯m not tired. ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t, i¡¯m dead tired!¡± after he hei got down from the camel, he said pitifully, ¡± i¡¯ve been tanned so much. it¡¯s only been two to three days and i¡¯m so ck that i¡¯m almost like charcoal. my lips are dry and cracked ... ¡± he hei¡¯s skin was originally very white, but at this moment, it was indeed very ck, as if it was charcoal that had been burnt. his skin also had signs of cracking, and he looked terrible. as heined, he hei looked at mo nan chong. then, he saw that darling¡¯s skin was still very good. there were no signs of dry cracks at all. her lips were also very moist and there were no problems. she even looked like she was in good spirits and did not look tired at all. he hei was speechless. were they in the same world? why was it that he, a man, was already so tired, while she, a woman, waspletely fine? this didn¡¯t make sense, did it? ¡°master chong, how did you do it? why don¡¯t you look tired at all?¡± he hei looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. he felt that mo nan chong was not ordinary. ¡°does this require any special skills?¡± mo nan chong nced at he hei indifferently. ¡± aren¡¯t you too weak to stand the wind? as a man, you won¡¯t be able to find a partner if you continue like this.¡± he hei was speechless. after mo nan got off his horse, he took a rest with everyone. as they were going to walk, everyone had to carry their things. the vice-captain saw that storm seemed tired and said, ¡± miss mo, give me your backpack. i¡¯ll help you carry it. ¡± mo nanchong nced at the vice-captain and shook his head. ¡± no need. ¡± ¡± miss mo, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. i can help you. you¡¯re a girl. it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to walk with so much weight. i can see that your horse is very tired. ¡± the vice-captain said politely. mo nan chong looked at the vice-captain with aplicated expression. then, she said reluctantly, ¡± you can try. if it doesn¡¯t work, you can return it to me. ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. the vice-captain said with a smile. he thought to himself,¡¯what heavy things could mo nan chong have in his bag?¡¯ along the way, he had eaten quite a lot. it didn¡¯t look like a big bag, so it shouldn¡¯t be too heavy. when they were done with their rest and were ready to leave, the vice-captain immediately walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and volunteered to help carry the bags. ¡°it¡¯s very heavy,¡± mo nan chong reminded the vice-captain. the vice-captain chuckled and said, ¡± it¡¯s alright, i can do it. ¡± the heaviness of a girl and the heaviness of a man were obviously not on the same level. if he told miss mo about his daily weight-bearing training, she might be frightened. just as the vice-captain grabbed mo nan chong¡¯s backpack and was about to carry it, his expression darkened. he did not even lift one of his hands. he thought that something on the ground had hooked onto the backpack, but when he saw that it was sand and there was nothing that could hook onto the backpack, he used more force, and his face turned red. he actually couldn¡¯t lift the backpack easily. he used both hands to pull the backpack up, and he even staggered. the vice-captain was speechless. it was probably ten times heavier than his backpack. what kind of backpack was this? it couldn¡¯t be this heavy even if it was filled with iron, right? he looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. his face was red as he carried the backpack. ¡°oh, there¡¯s something heavy inside.¡± mo nanchong looked at the vice-captain suspiciously. ¡± are you sure you can carry it? you look like you¡¯re blushing ...¡± ¡°i ... i can do it!¡± ... with great difficulty, he felt that there were ten people on his back, all of whom were walking with heavy steps. he had clearly seen miss mo¡¯s rxed posture earlier. she had always been carrying her bag on her own. she had also carried this bag when she got off the horse. with this weight, even he would have to flip over on the horse ... one of his underlings walked up and looked at the vice-captain. ¡°vice-captain, are you okay? i¡¯m just carrying an extra bag, is there a need to?¡± the underling looked at the vice-captain in disbelief. the vice-captain was speechless. why don¡¯t you try it? i¡¯ll just tten you! along the way, mo nan chong was extremely rxed. the vice-captain had fallen from the very front to the very back, and had fallen far behind. the captain turned around and frowned. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with him? it¡¯s just an extra backpack. is there a need to? ¡± ¡°it looks very heavy. is it filled with stones or lead?¡± ¡°yeah, vice-captain, hurry up!¡± the vice-captain came up, panting. he sat on the ground and looked like he was in extreme pain. ¡± you, you think it¡¯s not heavy? you guys do it! i can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ... ¡°i¡¯ll do it!¡± a team member walked over and was about to take the bag, but he almost dropped it. Chapter 1681 1681 chapter 1683-convinced of grandpa pet ¡°this bag?¡± the team member¡¯s face was filled with question marks. he used a little more strength and tugged at the backpack, almost falling down from it. the rest of the team members tried to take the bag. at first, they thought that the backpack would be very light. after all, it had always been carried by a girl. how much strength could a thin girl have? the backpack would definitely not be too heavy. but after he mentioned it, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with question marks. was he serious? so heavy? it shouldn¡¯t be this heavy even if it was filled with iron, right? ¡°right? i didn¡¯t lie to you. it¡¯s so heavy. can you carry it?¡± the vice-captain took a break and recovered. ¡± miss mo has been carrying this bag all this time, right? ¡± some people could not help but look in the direction of mo nan chong. the people who had previously looked down on mo nan¡¯s favor were now full of admiration. even they would find it difficult to carry such a heavy backpack, let alone a woman. it would take them an hour to carry it. however, mo nan chong had been carrying the backpack the entire time, and she did not even blush or feel her heart beat faster. in fact, she looked very rxed. how much strength did she have? how did she manage to do this? unless he was a super powerful martial artist, it was impossible for him to be so powerful. everyone had their own spections, but no one said a word. for the rest of the journey, everyone treated mo nan chong with a lot more respect and eventually returned the bag to mo nan chong. everyone was embarrassed to say that they couldn¡¯t carry the backpack. mo nan chong did not mind. after she took the bag, she carried it on her own. she looked so rxed as if she was carrying an empty bag. ¡°the forbidden area is up ahead.¡± he hei was holding a telescope in his hand. he could not see anything when he looked over. ¡± what¡¯s the situation with the forbidden area here? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s like an underground tomb. you can¡¯t see anything from the top, but it¡¯s very big when you go down. danger lurks everywhere. some have entered, but almost no one has escaped.¡± mo nanchong took a sip of water and exined. ¡°did your parents reallye to the forbidden area just to y?¡± he hei looked at mo nan chong in confusion. he had seen people who were free, but he had never seen people who were so free. then, how about ying with his own life? they even needed their daughter to save them. ¡± i think so. ¡± mo nan chong was not very sure either. ¡± in their words, they¡¯re looking for excitement? life is a little boring, and there¡¯s endless money to spend. they¡¯re making money every second, and they can have anything they want. they¡¯ve only never touched the things in the forbiddennd.¡± he hei took a deep look at mo nan chong. ¡± you can¡¯t even finish spending your money ... you¡¯re making money every second? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nced at he hei. ¡± my mom is probably the richest person in the world ... ¡± he hei: ¡± your mom ... your mom. your mom. the richest man in the country. lord rong? ¡± mo nan chong smiled and nodded. he hei¡¯s face darkened. ¡± lord rong still needs us to save him? are you kidding me? ¡± but you¡¯re the little one? damn, i knew your name sounded familiar. mo nan chong, wasn¡¯t that the little darling who was all the rage back then? it¡¯s actually this big!¡± mo nan chong shrugged. there were signs near the forbidden area. as soon as they got close to the forbidden area, an armed squad rushed over. ¡°who are you, trespassing on the forbidden area? are you looking to die?¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking for someone.¡± li jiujue looked at the leader of the armed squad. ¡± we are here to look for two people. please make way. ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t go in without orders from above.¡± the team leader said, ¡± we¡¯re stopping you here for your safety. since you know about the forbidden area, you should also know that it¡¯s full of danger. ¡± ¡± i do know, but we have lost someone inside, so we have to find him. ¡± li jiujue and the team leader chatted for a while. mo nanchong was calcting how lord rong and lord fourth would fare. after making sure that the two of them were fine, she wasn¡¯t too anxious. she waited for li jiujue to exin the situation to the team leader. after a few minutes, the captain was convinced. ¡°then you guys go in. if you encounter danger inside, we won¡¯t help you.¡± the captain said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s best toe out before dark. otherwise, it will be more dangerous. don¡¯t me us for not warning you, the closer you get to the forbidden area, the more dangerous it will be.¡± ¡°i know, thanks.¡± li jiujue nodded at the captain, and the group of them entered the forbidden area. the team watched as li jiujue and his men walked further and further away, and they shook their heads. ¡± another bunch of people seeking death. the two people fromst time didn¡¯t listen to our advice and went in. they haven¡¯te out yet. ¡± ¡± he must have died inside. no one cane out alive. even immortals who go in will die! ¡± ¡± but what¡¯s the situation with this forbidden area? why has it always existed here, but no one has evere out alive? ¡± ¡°you ask me, but who should i ask? anyway, it¡¯s a very mysterious ce, and we¡¯re only responsible for guarding it.¡± ...... there was a tower that led to the forbidden area. the tower looked extremely ancient and stood alone in the desert. mo nan chong and the others entered the tower. there was no one here to stop them, so they entered very smoothly. when they reached the tower, the storm that had followed them all the way was a little excited. it roared a few times, as if it was saying something. ¡°i know.¡± mo nan pet patted storm¡¯s head tofort it. then, he looked at the passage leading to the underground of the tower. it was not very wide, but it looked very long. mo nan chong walked to the edge of the steps and looked down. the steps were very deep. even with the shlight, it still felt like it was bottomless. the forbidden area was right below these steps. ... leng rongrong and mo linyuan went down from this passage. a gust of wind blew from below, bringing with it a nauseating rancid smell. everyone who stuck their heads out to look down couldn¡¯t help but retch. ¡°what¡¯s that smell? it¡¯s so disgusting!¡± ¡± many people have died down there. they¡¯re all corpses, so it¡¯s not strange to have this smell. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s a forbidden area. it¡¯s said that no one cane out alive. are we really going in? ¡± ¡± i think it¡¯s good to challenge impossible! ¡± ¡°ninth master, shall we go in and scout the way first?¡± the vice-captain looked at li jiujue with a questioning look. li jiujue did not say anything and only looked at mo nan chong. mo nanchong was stunned for a moment. ¡± wait a minute, let me calcte again! ¡± after a few minutes, mo nan chong met li jiujue¡¯s questioning gaze. ¡°i think my dad and mom will be out soon.¡± ... ¡°what?¡± li jiujue was also a little surprised. ¡± they are fine? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s wait a little longer. if they cane out on their own, we don¡¯t have to take the risk.¡± mo nanchong gestured for li jiujue and the rest to take a rest here. Chapter 1682 1682 i found lord rong! he hei sat beside mo nan chong and asked him about his hacking skills. at the same time, he asked mo nan chong if his idol was really going to be released soon. lord rong was his idol, and he had always dreamed of taking a photo with his idol. now that he had met his idol¡¯s daughter, who was also a big shot, he was very convinced and very excited. if he could really meet his idol, this trip would be worth it. ¡°he should be out soon.¡± mo nan chong replied indifferently, ¡± if my calctions are correct. ¡± ¡°you know how to read fortunes?¡± he hei looked at mo nan chong with a face full of curiosity. ¡± why are you so powerful? you¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already so powerful? ¡± ¡°i was born with it.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°i wasn¡¯t born stupid,¡± he hei was depressed. lian kuang told li jiujue some things. after waiting for a while, there seemed to be some movement from the stairs. the vice-captain walked over to take a look and saw someone walking up the steps. lord rong and lord fourth ran up the steps madly and closed the door on the other side of the steps as soon as they rushed out. then, the two of them took a few deep breaths. the vice-captain was speechless. he rubbed his eyes and looked at lord rong and lord fourth a few times. then, he asked in disbelief, ¡± ¡°lord, lord rong? fourth, fourth master?¡± ¡°he knows us?¡± chief rong looked at the vice-captain with interest. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, kid. those things won¡¯te up. ¡± ¡°you ... you entered the forbidden area and came out?¡± the vice-captain was dumbfounded. didn¡¯t they say that no one coulde out alive after entering? lord rong and lord fourth came out safe and sound. moreover, lord rong seemed to be very happy. lord rong and lord fourth didn¡¯t seem to be young anymore, but their looks didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. they still looked very young. ¡°it¡¯s out. not fun. let me tell you, this ce is not fun. do you want to go in? don¡¯t go in, you¡¯ll be in trouble if you go in, those dirty and stinky things!¡± ¡± no. ¡± lord rong shook his head as if he didn¡¯t want to talk about what happened down there. ¡± but i still got what i wanted! ¡± as she spoke, lord rong picked up a flower pot that she had been holding in her arms. she looked at it carefully. the flower inside was very small, only the size of a finger, but it looked very special. ¡°flowers?¡± the vice-captain was a little confused. ¡± dug from the forbiddennd? ¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s a good thing.¡± lord rong said happily. ¡°a new species?¡± mo nan chong walked over and looked at the flower in lord rong¡¯s arms. ¡± it doesn¡¯t look special. ¡± ¡°eh, what are you doing here, little girl?¡± lord rong nced at mo nanchong and frowned. ¡± what are you doing in the forbidden area? ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± i don¡¯t know who¡¯s missing. rainstorm was so worried. he came to me for help. ¡± ¡°ah, i forgot ... we¡¯ve solved those problems.¡± it was only then that leng rongrong reacted. ¡± how¡¯s the storm? i was too busy looking for the flowers and forgot to get separated from rainstorm. i thought rainstorm would wait for me obediently. this guy actually went to ask for help. does he think that i¡¯m old and can¡¯t even deal with those troubles?¡± ¡°the madam is not old.¡± ¡± it¡¯s old ma, ¡± mo linyuan said in a pampering tone. not far away, rainstorm was speechless. mo nanchong pursed his lips. ¡± forget it. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. ¡± after he finished speaking, he suddenly remembered that li jiujue, whom his mother had kept away from him, was also here. for a moment, mo nan chong¡¯s feelings wereplicated. if his mom saw this ... ¡°that thing, doesn¡¯t it look a little familiar?¡± sure enough, leng rongrong saw li jiujue behind her. she stared at him warily. ¡°why is little lord jiu here?¡± mo linyuan could not help but frown. he did not expect that his daughter and li jiujue would be here. ¡°you might not believe it, but we just happened toe to the forbidden area, and then we identally bumped into each other!¡± mo nanchong stood in front of li jiujue, not giving him a chance to speak. he immediately started to make up a story. mo linyuan was speechless. leng rongrong¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡± oh, what a coincidence. we¡¯ll bump into each other at this ce? ¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s such a coincidence.¡± li jiujue greeted mo linyuan and his wife with a faint smile on his face. mo linyuan sized up li jiujue and then looked at mo nan chong. the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have met by chance. ¡°ah, ah, ah, lord rong, it¡¯s really lord rong, a living lord rong, it¡¯s lord rong, my idol, ah, ah, lord chong, i saw your mother! my idol, i¡¯ve finally met my idol!¡± he hei rushed out from the back and was extremely excited. he almost pounced on leng rongrong, but mo linyuan did not give him the chance. his eyes were as deep as blood, and they were filled with coldness. he hei did not dare to approach leng rongrong at all. he only kept screaming. he wanted to hold darling, but li jiujue stopped him. ¡°lord rong, i¡¯m your fan!¡± he hei jumped and said, ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect that i would be able to see you in my lifetime. you are my super idol! ¡± leng rongrong nodded. ¡± nice to meet you. ¡± ¡°can i take a photo with you? can i get a few autographs?¡± he hei asked excitedly. ¡°sure.¡± lord rong had never been one to reject his own fans. since he hei said so, lord rong did not stop him. mo linyuan walked to the side and chatted with mo nanchong. mo nan chong stuck out his tongue at his father. ¡°darling, it¡¯s wrong to lie.¡± mo linyuan said, ¡± even if you lie, you can¡¯t hide it from your mother, can you? ¡± it¡¯s better to just tell the truth.¡± ¡°dad, there¡¯s really nothing going on between us.¡± mo nan chong exined, ¡± he¡¯s god bless¡¯s boss. you know that god bless¡¯s boss is my idol. i met him when i went to god bless¡¯s banquet. ¡± it just so happened that rainstorm came to find me, and it was inconvenient for me to be there, so 9th master brought me here. there¡¯s nothing else. don¡¯t worry, i have no interest in him. even if i¡¯m interested, you won¡¯t allow it, will you? if godgrandfather and the others know about it, they¡¯ll definitely be angry!¡± she didn¡¯t dare to provoke those old people. the older those old people were, the more difficult it was to deal with them. it was very scary. ... mo linyuan nodded. ¡± it¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. otherwise, your grandfathers would not let him off. ¡± it¡¯s fine with you, but you¡¯ll implicate others.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°but this kid is quite handsome when he grows up.¡± mo linyuan nced at li jiujue, who was not far away, and then at mo nan chong. ¡± you like to look at faces, just like your mother. are you really not moved? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± you know that i¡¯m not interested in anything now. i prefer to sleep. you¡¯re a good-looking face, so i¡¯ll just take a look. being in love is a troublesome matter, and i don¡¯t like trouble.¡± Chapter 1683 1683 really a mute in the end, the group of people still left the forbidden area. along the way, other than being pestered by he hei, leng rongrong was constantly educating mo nan chong. at the same time, she was extremely wary of li jiujue. ¡°you brat, although you¡¯re quite good-looking, and i quite like good-looking people, i¡¯m warning you, stay away from my little darling. you¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡± when leng rongrong walked beside li jiujue, her words were full of warning. li jiujue was actually quite surprised. he didn¡¯t know why lord rong would bring this up so directly. he had thought that if he was a good match for mo nan chong with his identity, his qualifications might not be as good as lord rong and lord fourth, but the gap would not be too big. however, they seemed to be very resistant to him. moreover, they were worried that he would snatch their daughter away. ¡°lord rong, i have a question i don¡¯t understand.¡± as li jiujue walked, he spoke to lord rong alone. ¡± why do you seem to be against me being with darling? ¡± which part of me doesn¡¯t meet your requirements?¡± leng rongrong was stunned. speaking of which, li jiujue¡¯s conditions were indeed eptable, except for the fact that darling¡¯s childhood fortune-teller had spoken. she couldn¡¯te up with any suitable reason to refute li jiujue¡¯s rtionship with darling. in terms of appearance and ability, the two of them were actually quitepatible. they would definitely be the kind of golden couple that could be matched by the whole world. however, she was still a little afraid of what the fortune-teller had said at that time. ¡°oh, i just don¡¯t think you two are very suitable.¡± lord rong said arrogantly, ¡± you can¡¯t give our darling happiness! there are so many women in the world, why don¡¯t you find another woman? why must you find our daughter?¡± ¡°but i really do like darlings.¡± li jiujue could not help butugh. ¡± if i don¡¯t have a suitable and legitimate reason, i will pursue a darling. lord rong, i really like her, and i¡¯ll treat her very well. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone more suitable for her than me!¡± leng rongrong was confused. i told you not to chase, not to chase! did my words make you want to win?¡± li jiujue shook his head. ¡± it has nothing to do with my desire to win. i was attracted to darling the first time i saw her. i thought that she would be my future wife, the woman i love the most. ¡± ¡°you might be mistaken, really,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°no, it¡¯s not an illusion. i know,¡± li jiujue replied. leng rongrong said,¡±you know how many brothers darling has, and many powerful godgrandfathers. godgrandfathers, you can¡¯t handle them.¡± aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°if it¡¯s for my beloved son, i won¡¯t be afraid even if it¡¯s a mountain of des or a sea of mes.¡± li jiujue shrugged his shoulders and said nonchntly, ¡± if you don¡¯t agree, i will use my actions to prove myself and get you to agree. if any of her rtives don¡¯t agree, i will use my actions to prove myself and get everyone to agree! ¡± leng rongrong looked deeply at li jiujue. ¡± you¡¯re quite an annoying person. ¡± ...... on the other side, mo nan chong looked at leng rongrong and li jiujue. he did not know what the two of them were talking about, but he was not too interested. as she walked, she chatted with mo linyuan. mo linyuan told mo nan chong about their encounter. actually, it was not a big deal. they were just being tracked by a group of powerful people. they were quite powerful, but after all, they were the ones who were tracking them. that was why those forces didn¡¯t gain any advantage. it was just that they encountered an ident at the beginning, which was why rainstorm was slightly injured. it wasn¡¯t a big deal at first, and they thought that rainstorm would wait for them after he went out. however, he ran out to ask for help because he thought that they were too old to beat those people. mo linyuan was also a little helpless, but in general, nothing happened. they got the flowers that lord rong asked for and everyone was quite happy. ¡°little darling, that li jiujue¡¯s background is pretty clean.¡± mo linyuan said, ¡± dad knows his strength. he is indeed very powerful. ¡± however, you also know that your mother has always been worried that you two are notpatible, so she doesn¡¯t want you two to be together. if you really love each other, i will also support you. if there are any difficulties, i will ovee them with you.¡± ¡°dad, you¡¯ve misunderstood. there¡¯s really nothing going on between us.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± at most, we¡¯re just friends. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± mo linyuan smiled. ¡°are you trying to fish for information?¡± mo nan chong rolled his eyes. ¡°hehe, tell your mommy not to worry.¡± when they were out of the forbidden area, they met the patrol team again. the patrol team, who thought that mo nan chong and the others would nevere out again, was shocked when they saw that they were not only out, but also with mo linyuan and leng rongrong. ¡°you ... you came out alive?¡± the team leader knew when lord rong and lord fourth went in. they had been in there for a long time and thought that they had already died inside. he didn¡¯t expect them toe out safely. as they watched mo nan chong and the others walk away, the team started to doubt their lives. wasn¡¯t the forbidden area a ce of certain death? what kind of people were they? they went in and came out alive. fortunately, they didn¡¯t stop them from entering. otherwise, with their ability toe out of the forbidden area, they would be the ones who died if they were stopped. after walking for two to three days, mo nan chong and the others finally left the desert. after they left, they found a hotel to rest and reorganize. after that, they had a meal together. lord rong was in a good mood because she had gotten the flower seedlings she wanted. however, when she looked at li jiujue, she was still somewhat dissatisfied. after the meal, he warned li jiujue. lord rong also reminded the little darling to keep his distance from li jiujue. that night, mo nan entered the presidential suite where lord rong and lord fourth were staying. lord rong was fiddling with his pot of flowers. the more she looked at it, the more she liked it. ¡± it¡¯s really special. it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve seen such flowers. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed quite special. we didn¡¯t waste our effort to bring it out.¡± lord fourth smiled. ¡°dad, mom.¡± mo nan chong walked towards the two of them. ¡± recently, someone has been eyeing that egg. what is that egg? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know either.¡± mo linyuan shook his head. ¡± if it hasn¡¯t hatched, no one will know what¡¯s inside. ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t feel it either.¡± only then did lord rong turn to look at mo nan chong. ¡± is that thing very troublesome? ¡± ¡± recently, many people in the ck market want to get that egg. ¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± there are quite a lot of people fighting for it, but i haven¡¯t heard any concrete news. i don¡¯t know why there are people fighting for it. ¡± ... ¡°there might be some rumors.¡± lord rong was deep in thought. ¡± if you think it¡¯s troublesome, i can get someone to deal with it. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯ve been with it for so many years. i feel like it¡¯s about to hatch.¡± mo nan chong said excitedly. ...... Chapter 1684 1684 chapter 1686-big boss points the way the next day, mo nan chong, li jiujue, and a few others left on a private jet. lord rong and lord fourth still had their own things to do, so they didn¡¯t leave with them. the matter of the egg was still left to the little darling to deal with. on the ind of heavenly blessing, wen er hade to look for li jiujue the moment mo nan chong and the others got off the ne. ¡°did something happen?¡± the moment li jiujue saw wen er, he could guess what had happened. ¡°gang leadern and the others were attacked by several experts. however, our people managed to stop them, so everyone is safe and sound.¡± said wynle. ¡°what kind of attack?¡± mo nan chong heard it and immediately looked in wen er¡¯s direction. she looked a little worried. ¡± it seems like they were snatching something, but the chicken was very brave and protected it. also, the two children are not bad either. otherwise, we might not have been able to make it in time when we appeared. ¡± wen er roughly exined the situation to mo nan chong and li jiujue. ¡± those people should be bounty hunters. we only caught one, but this one seems to be mute. ¡± the corner of wen er¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡± no matter how we torture him, he just won¡¯t say anything. it¡¯s really a headache. ¡± ¡± there is indeed a mute on the global bounty hunter list. he is ranked 36th and is considered one of the more powerful hunters in recent years. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i heard that he has curly hair and his hair looks like it¡¯s all puffed up. if it¡¯s curly hair, then it¡¯s probably this mute.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, this is the one who exploded. bounty hunter? was he really a mute? i thought he was pretending.¡± the corner of second elder wen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± no wonder torture is useless. he¡¯s really a mute. ¡± are all mutes so powerful?¡± after mo nan chong confirmed thatn wufeng and the rest were fine, as well as egg and critical strike, he followed them to the interrogation department. the mute hunter had already been locked up. the people from god bless had used some methods, but they were unable to make him speak. the hunters on the bounty hunter list, in addition to their outstanding abilities, had another very special characteristic, which was that they were very tight-lipped. even if they were to die, they would not reveal their employer¡¯s information. this was also why bounty hunters were particrly popr. ¡°if it¡¯s someone on the hunter¡¯s list, it¡¯ll be difficult to get him to speak. they were all paid to do this, so they might not know the key to it. they were just paid to get rid of the disaster for others.¡± second elder wen stopped the person in charge of the interrogation department. ¡± how is it? did you speak? ¡± ¡°he won¡¯t say.¡± ¡°what do we do? 9th master?¡± the second old master looked at li jiujue. li jiujue, on the other hand, nced at mo nan chong, who was beside him. ¡°he¡¯s probably here for the egg. there¡¯s no use interrogating him, so you can deal with it. there were too many people who wanted this thing recently. even if they found the mastermind, it would be meaningless. if you find one, there will be a second one.¡± mo nanchong rubbed his temples. ¡°i¡¯ll go back to see the gang leader and the others first.¡± ¡°since this mute doesn¡¯t have any intention of hurting people, then don¡¯t torment people too much. i know he has a daughter, and it¡¯s not easy to live alone.¡± mo nan chong turned around and left after he finished speaking. second elder wen,¡±that¡¯s it?¡± however, this mute was the most lenient among the hunters. he had the chance to hurt the two children, but he didn¡¯t do it. i¡¯m right, life isn¡¯t easy.¡± ¡°tell him that he owes mo nan chong a favor.¡± li jiujue said a few more words to second old master wen before leaving. at the vi. mo nan chong sawn wufeng and the others in the living room. a group of people were in the living room, and the tv was ying animal news. critical hit was watching the tv and chuckling. n wufeng and the rest were studying the egg of mo nan chong. ¡± what¡¯s inside? it feels alive! ¡± lin kui looked around, but he couldn¡¯t tell what kind of egg it was. ¡± could it be a dinosaur egg? ¡± ¡± the dinosaurs are already extinct. where did the dinosaurse from? ¡±n wufeng shook his head. ¡± it can¡¯t be a dinosaur egg. ¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like an egg either. duck egg, goose egg ... it looks a little like a goose egg, right? ¡± indifferently asked with a curious look. ¡± critical hit, aren¡¯t you going to hatch it? it seems to have thought ofing out. ¡± qin jiao, on the other hand, was looking at the critical hit on animal world. critical hit pped his wings without any interest. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± seeing mo nan chonge in from outside, lin ku first shouted excitedly, ¡± master chong, what exactly is this egg? why are there people fighting for it? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. we¡¯ll only know after it hatches.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it looks interesting, doesn¡¯t it? but it doesn¡¯t look like a species we¡¯ve seen before, right?¡± lin ku nodded repeatedly. ¡± exactly. i¡¯ve never seen an egg like this. ¡± n wufeng also looked interested. ¡± there have been some rumors on the ck market recently. are they rted to this? ¡± ¡°rumors?¡± everyone turned to look atn wufeng. ¡± i¡¯m not too sure either. i¡¯ve only heard that someone wanted to buy an egg at a high price. whoever can get their hands on it will receive a very generous reward for their revenge, so there are many people who are eager to make a move. ¡± ¡°it should be this egg.¡± mo nan chong went over to take a look at the egg. the egg¡¯s life force was getting stronger and stronger, but it did not seem to be fully mature yet, so he could not tell from its appearance. mo nan touched it for a while before putting it down. ¡°by the way, darling, how are your parents?¡±n wufeng asked as he recalled the matter. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. it was just a false rm.¡± mo nanchong swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡± are you all hurt? ¡± ¡± no, not only are we not injured, we¡¯ve also recruited a lot of subordinates these few days. ¡± lin ku was especially happy when this matter was brought up. the blue gang didn¡¯t have any members before, but now, there were more and more people, and the entire blue gang had grown in an instant. there should not be any more problems in the sectpetition. ever since they had managed to invite mo nan chong, the blue gang had been getting more and more sessful. lin ku, who had not been optimistic about mo nan chong¡¯s chances at the beginning, was nowpletely convinced by him. now, he even respected critical strike, his master, very much. ... and because critical hit had taken in a disciple, he was especially arrogant. two dayster, mo nan chong and the others went back. some of god bless¡¯s higher-ups also returned with them. these higher-ups took the same flight as them. on the ne, they asked about the current situation of the blue gang and made various ns for the blue gang. it was obvious that the blue gang¡¯s future development would be terrifying. after all, they had the big shots from god bless to guide them. since it had nothing to do with him, mo nan chong did not care about these things. qin jiao and leng leng also went to then gang to report. because they were still students, they didn¡¯t have much time to go to then gang, but then gang made an exception for them. like darling, they could go when they had time. Chapter 1685 1685 i¡¯ll see who dares to bully you the qin family. when qin jiao returned home, she bumped into another heir candidate of the qin family, qin yufei. ¡± why did you go to god bless¡¯s banquet? did you get the right to join god bless? ¡± qin yufei brought a few henchmen with her and looked at qin jiao with ridicule. she had already heard the news from someone else. qin jiao had attended god bless¡¯s banquet. at first, she was still a little afraid. after all, qin jiao was qualified to attend god bless¡¯s banquet. but now, she wasn¡¯t worried at all. this idiot ruined her own future. i heard that not only did she not join god bless, but she even joined the blue gang. a gang that was about to disappear from this world and be destroyed. it was simply too funny. what was the use of joining such a gang? it was simply disgracing the qin family. if the elders of the qin family knew about this, they would probably be angered to death. her right to be the sessor would probably be revoked soon. qin yufei, who had always regarded qin jiao as her strongestpetitor, felt a lot more at ease. when the people around qin yufei looked at qin jiao, there was nock of mocking smiles on their faces. he had seen stupid people before, but he had never seen someone so stupid. he didn¡¯t grasp such a good opportunity and went to curry favor with a trash gang. the blue gang was a gang that was on the verge of destruction. it was said that there were not many people left in the gang, not to mention the leader of the blue gang, who was a piece of trash from head to toe. basically, they would be removed from the alliance this year. the gang that couldn¡¯t even get any missions in the past two years was almost like a bunch of beggars. miss qin jiao is back. the elders want to see you. ¡± someone walked over and said to qin jiao. ¡°go and see the elders. it seems that the elders might praise you for joining an interesting gang. hahaha!¡± qin yufei burst outughing. qin jiao ignored qin yufei and walked straight to the elder¡¯s home. she would definitely be scolded this time. the elders had hoped that she could join god bless, but not only did she fail to do so, but she had even joined the messy blue gang. she felt that the blue gang had a bright future. furthermore, they had the help of god bless now. however, the others would definitely not think the same way. they would definitely think that they were crazy to join a gang like the blue gang. soon, the blue gang would lose face in the global gang alliance. thepetition was just around the corner. the blue gang was so trashy, who would be capable enough to participate? ¡°qin jiao! what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± a woman suddenly rushed out from the side. ¡± are you crazy? even if you don¡¯t join god bless, you shouldn¡¯t join a messy gang. i never expected you to join god bless, but how could you join that blue gang? aren¡¯t you lowering your own status? whoever still dares to mess with the blue gang is a piece of trash!¡± qin jiao looked at the woman. she was her stepmother. she was very young, only a few years older than her. she had high hopes for her and hoped that she could join god bless. ¡°i think the blue gang is a good one. it¡¯ll grow well in the future,¡± qin jiao said lightly. ¡± what nonsense are you talking about? how could the blue gang be doing well? if they were doing well, would yourpetitors be so happy now? the other candidates would be beating drums and gongs to celebrate! ¡± the stepmother touched her forehead. ¡± you, are you going to see the elders now? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± qin jiao nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll go with you. your father is away on a business trip and no one will protect you. you¡¯ll definitely suffer once you enter the elder¡¯s home! ¡± his stepmother, lin wu, sighed. ¡± i¡¯ll talk to the elders when i get into the institute. at most, i¡¯ll leave the blue gang. ¡± it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t quit after you¡¯ve joined. god bless still has a chance.¡± lin wu followed qin jiao¡¯s side and said indignantly, ¡± i¡¯d like to see who would dare to bully you if i¡¯m with you! ¡± qin jiao nced at lin wu and didn¡¯t say anything, but she was still grateful. she had been looking for her father ever since her mother passed away. it was only in recent years that she met lin wu, the father that lin wu had been pursuing. although she was against it at first, she didn¡¯t object after seeing that lin wu truly loved her father and that her father was moved. initially, he didn¡¯t think that this young stepmother would treat him well. it would be good enough if they could get along peacefully and not fight. however, he didn¡¯t expect this young stepmother to be so protective of her. although she was not her biological daughter, she had been protecting her ever since she married her father. he was not much older than her, but he had always treated her like his own daughter. the elder¡¯s home. the elders had already gathered together. the third elder said angrily, ¡± we really shouldn¡¯t have counted on qin jiao. we thought she had the ability to get an invitation from god bless and would have a chance to join them, but we didn¡¯t expect her to waste such a good opportunity. after joining god bless, she directly joined the blue gang ... if god bless knew about this, we would be in big trouble! ¡± ¡± i think we should disqualify qin jiao from being the heir. she didn¡¯t consider the big picture and was too willful! ¡± the second elder said in agreement. ¡± qin jiao is qualified to attend god bless¡¯s banquet, which means she¡¯s not bad. ¡± the fifth elder was on qin jiao¡¯s side and had always been good to her. at this moment, he naturally spoke up for her. ¡± there might be a reason for joining the blue gang, or there might be some misunderstanding. i think we should wait for qin jiao toe over first. ¡± ¡± who doesn¡¯t know that the fifth elder has a close rtionship with qin jiao? the fifth elder even absolved qin jiao. everyone knows that she joined the blue gang. how dare she say she didn¡¯t? ¡± the sixth elder sneered. ¡°if you dare to join, then admit it. not only did she join us, but she also caused our entire qin family to offend god bless.¡± ¡± everyone knows about god bless¡¯s banquet. it¡¯s a recruitment event for god bless, but she went to someone else¡¯s gang so brazenly. isn¡¯t she crazy? ¡± ¡°yes, i agree to disqualify her.¡± other than the fifth elder, almost all the elders wanted qin jiao to be disqualified. most of the elders had their own supporters. as long as they didn¡¯t support qin jiao, no matter who they supported, they all hoped that qin jiao would be disqualified. that way, each of their supporters would have one lesspetitor. qin jiao¡¯s father wasn¡¯t very capable, but qin jiao¡¯s ability was more outstanding. it was also because of her outstanding ability that she, who originally didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be a sessor candidate, had the qualifications. however, because of her outstanding strength, she was a stumbling block for the others, and everyone wanted to throw her out. ¡°everyone¡¯s so lively.¡± lin wu walked into the elder council¡¯s meeting hall first. the group of elders were all shocked when they saw lin wu, and they immediately became a little afraid. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± ... we want to see qin jiao! ¡± ¡°lin wu, don¡¯t mess around here.¡± Chapter 1686 1686 go and take back everything that was sent over! when the elders saw lin wu, their faces were filled with nervousness and worry. they were actually quite afraid of lin wu. after all, although lin wu wasn¡¯t much older than qin jiao, she was very shrewish. qin jiao¡¯s right to be the heir was also rted to lin wu. ¡°what are you doing? why can¡¯t i be here? i¡¯m qin jiao¡¯s mom, i¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be bullied by you old guys!¡± lin wu snorted, then took a chair and sat down beside him. she just stared at the group of elders. although it was not an arrogant attitude, the way she looked at them was still creepy. the elders were a little afraid of lin wu. after all, if she were to make a fuss, she could pull out her beard, shave someone¡¯s head, or use them of teasing her. qin jiao nced at lin wu. lin wu immediately shrugged her shoulders and shut her mouth. she didn¡¯t say anything and looked very obedient. ¡°don¡¯t look at me. i won¡¯t say anything. i¡¯ll just look.¡± the elders were speechless. ¡°elders, i heard that you were looking for me.¡± qin jiao directly walked up and looked at the elders. ¡± qin jiao, is the rumor that you went to god bless¡¯s banquet and joined the blue gang true? ¡± the great elder asked directly. the rest of the elders chimed in, ¡± there¡¯s no need to say anymore. it¡¯s definitely true. it¡¯s already been spread like that, how can it be fake?¡± qin jiao nodded, neither servile nor overbearing. ¡± it¡¯s true. ¡± the great elder was shocked. ¡± qin jiao ... ¡± the fifth elder looked at qin jiao with a frown. ¡± so it¡¯s true. qin jiao, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re embarrassing the qin family like this? ¡± the sixth elder said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you want to join that trashy blue gang, but what right do you have to join someone else¡¯s gang in god bless? ¡± ¡°we¡¯re utterly disappointed in you!¡± ¡± tell me, what¡¯s so good about the blue gang? why did you choose the blue gang instead of god bless? ¡± ¡± qin jiao, do you want to be disqualified? ¡± the elders chimed in one after another. ¡± the blue gang will develop very well in the future. it won¡¯t be worse than god bless, ¡± qin ran said without changing her expression. the elders were stunned for a moment. they doubted their ears and looked at qin jiao as if she was an idiot. ¡°do you think the blue gang can bepared to god bless?¡± the second elder asked. ¡± qin jiao, ¡± the third elder said. ¡± are you out of your mind? ¡± the blue gang can¡¯t even bepared to the qin family, yet they want topete with god bless. will they be worse than god bless in the future? who do you think you are? you know about this?¡± the sixth elder: ¡± pfft ... qin jiao, you¡¯re really ... i don¡¯t know if you¡¯re stupid or you¡¯re just dreaming ... you don¡¯t think you¡¯re strong enough to join the blue gang and lead it, do you? ¡± qin jiao nced at the elders, then said lightly, ¡± what if god bless¡¯s entire team helps? what if god bless¡¯s boss joined the blue gang as well? the blue gang can¡¯t develop?¡± the great elder: ¡°??? ¡± ¡± qin jiao, ¡± the second elder said. ¡± you don¡¯t have to make excuses for yourself. ¡± was god bless¡¯s team crazy? why did they want to join the blue gang? the blue gang wasn¡¯t even fit to carry god bless¡¯s shoes. join the blue gang? hehehe!¡± the third elder shook his head. ¡± qin jiao, i really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing this for! ¡± fourth elder said, ¡± don¡¯t drag the qin family down. find a chance to apologize to the people from god bless. at least make it clear that you¡¯re not rted to the qin family. ¡± even if you join the blue gang, it¡¯s none of our business!¡± ¡°disqualify him as the heir.¡± ¡± yes. otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to answer to god bless. we could have worked with god bless, but because of qin jiao, we might have to cancel our cooperation. ¡± the elders once again began to discuss intensely. the fifth elder was still the only one who didn¡¯t speak up for qin jiao. even when the fifth elder opened his mouth, he was almost spat out inhumanely. after listening for a while, qin jiao said lightly, ¡± let me know when the elders have made a decision. i still have to go to school. ¡± after that, qin jiao turned around and left. ¡± what¡¯s with your attitude, qin jiao? you have to apologize to god bless! ¡± the second elder immediately shouted. did god bless ask me to apologize? ¡± qin jiao turned around and frowned. ¡°no, you should take the initiative too!¡± the second elder¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± when god bless remembers to ask us to apologize, will it still be toote? ¡± qin jiao was speechless. what was the qin family to god bless? why would he care about the qin family? seeing qin jiao leave, lin wu also stood up and looked at the group of elders. she said unhappily, ¡± it¡¯s not up to you to cancel the qualifications of the heir. if you want to cancel it, you have to hold a family meeting! ¡± with that, lin wu caught up to qin jiao. ¡°girl, is what you said true? even god bless¡¯s boss has joined the blue gang?¡± other people might not believe qin jiao¡¯s words, but lin wu believed them. lin wu knew qin jiao¡¯s personality. she knew that qin jiao wouldn¡¯t lie, so she would do whatever she said. ¡°yes.¡± qin jiao nodded lightly. she told them, but the old men didn¡¯t believe her. she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. why was she interested in the position of the family¡¯s heir? the reason why she was a sessor candidate was only for her father. her father hoped that she would ept it and take part in the assessment. moreover, if she could really be the sessor, her father would feel much more rxed. ¡°really?¡± lin wu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± then you should develop well in the blue gang. if you can get close to boss god bless, these old farts will beg you in the future. you¡¯re so arrogant now, but in the future, let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll cry and beg you!¡± lin wu was in a good mood and started humming. qin jiao was speechless. just like qin jiao, the news of indifferently joining the blue gang was also known to his family. leng leng¡¯s status in the leng family was even lower than qin jiao¡¯s status in the qin family. they were part of the leng family¡¯s branch. although they did things in the family, they had always been doing some misceneous things on the sidelines. leng leng¡¯s father wasn¡¯t very powerful, and he didn¡¯t show off much, so the leng family naturally thought that he was useless. ... the leng family had a whole new level of respect for leng leng because of his participation in the god bless banquet. even the leng family¡¯s master had sent some gifts to leng leng¡¯s family. some other members of the leng family had also tried to curry favor with leng leng. the leng family was not considered a big family. they were only considered a third-rate family among the rich and powerful. they had some ability, but they were still far from beingparable to a big organization like god bless. it was also because of this that the leng family would be able to rise to a higher level if they could get involved with god bless. however, when the leng family was trying to curry favor with leng leng¡¯s parents, they received a piece of news. leng leng did not join god bless. although he was attending god bless¡¯s banquet, he had joined the blue gang. the master of the leng family had never even heard of then gang, which was about to be destroyed. after investigating it, he was furious. ¡°what the hell is this?¡± master leng¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡± go and bring back all the things from leng fu¡¯s side! ¡± Chapter 1687 1687 being driven out of the leng family ¡± leng fu, the master has said that you should return all the things you¡¯ve taken away from us. your family doesn¡¯t deserve to have these things. ¡± leng fu¡¯s assistant led a group of people and rushed into leng fu¡¯s house in an aggressive manner. leng fu did not know what was going on, so he was stunned when he saw the assistant. ¡°what did you just say?¡± previously, it was clearly the master who had personally sent so many gifts, but he had been rejecting them. they had insisted on sending them over, but now, it had only been a few days, and they were saying that they were going to take them back? was he ying with him? could something have happened to her indifference? ¡°i said, you don¡¯t deserve to take those things from the family head, so you should obediently return them to the family head.¡± the assistant rolled his eyes. ¡± it seems like master fu doesn¡¯t know yet. indifferently went to god bless and attended their banquet, but he joined another sect during the banquet. indifferently offended the entire god bless by himself. you guys better think of a way out and get out of our leng n.¡± ¡°what!¡± leng fu was shocked. ¡± you¡¯re saying that ah mo didn¡¯t join god bless? his goal in attending the banquet at god bless this time was obviously god bless. why didn¡¯t he join god bless?¡± ¡°how would i know? how would i know which sect your son joined? ha, if you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯t p yourself in the face. you can join anything, but you¡¯ve joined the blue gang, which is famous for being useless. if he were to join the blue gang at such an asion, wouldn¡¯t that be telling the people at god bless that he didn¡¯t think highly of god bless and joined the blue gang? you¡¯ve really offended god bless. just wait for god bless to settle the score with you!¡± ¡°lord fu, i¡¯m not going to waste my breath on you. move everything away.¡± the assistant ordered the people around him to take action immediately. leng fu was still in a daze. how could that be? ah mo wouldn¡¯t join an unknown gang no matter what. his goal had always been god bless! ¡°there might be some hidden story behind this.¡± leng fu hurriedly said to his assistant, ¡± mr. du, can you talk to the master and ask for ah mo¡¯s forgiveness? we¡¯ll talk about it when he¡¯s back, okay? ¡± ¡± of course not. when hees back, god bless¡¯s people will be here too! ¡± mr. du sneered. ¡± hurry up and pack your bags. don¡¯t say that you¡¯re from the leng family! ¡± ¡°mr dean, i beg you! you¡¯re not sure about ah mo¡¯s matter, right?¡± leng fu¡¯s face was full of worry. ¡± if he really joined any other sect, i¡¯ll make him quit. please take me to see the master, i¡¯ll talk to him! ¡± ¡°the master doesn¡¯t want to see you. he doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you at all!¡± mr. du ignored leng fu and continued to order his men to move the things. not only did they move away all the gifts from the head of the family, but they also started to move other cold and indifferent things. some of the valuable things were directly moved away. ¡°this isn¡¯t a gift from the family head, it¡¯s mine!¡± when leng fu saw that his favorite ancient calligraphy and painting had been taken away, he immediately became anxious. ¡± what do you mean it¡¯s not a gift from the family head? i think it¡¯s a gift from the family head. do you deserve to have this calligraphy painting? ¡± mr. du took a look at the painting and handed it over to his men. at that moment, some other people came to the door. the leng family¡¯s second, third and fourth master were all present. ¡°second master, third master, fourth master ... why are you all here?¡± mr. du looked at the group of people. ¡°oh, we¡¯re here to take back our own things. if this kid indifferently makes a stupid mistake, then we won¡¯t know about our investment.¡± the second masterughed. ¡± leng fu, i thought you had a good son. i didn¡¯t expect you to have a stupid pig! ¡± ¡°you can take your own things, but please only take your own things.¡± leng fu knew that he could not stop this group of people. he could only give in and let them take his things. his only wish was to not take away anything that belonged to them in his house. third master looked at leng fu and said, ¡± do we look like the kind of people who would take things without permission? i don¡¯t want those things from your family even if you give them to me. ¡± although they said so, their behavior was not like that when they brought people to move things. they moved everything that was of value, and a few groups of people almost started fighting. when leng fu saw that leng leng¡¯s favorite crossbow had been taken by third master¡¯s men, he could not hold it in any longer. ¡± this won¡¯t do! ¡± he pounced forward and stopped the person with the crossbow. ¡± ah mo did this himself. you can¡¯t take his things. they¡¯re his favorite things! ¡± ¡°go away!¡± one of third master¡¯s men kicked leng fu. ¡± our third master has taken a fancy to this, so it¡¯s third master¡¯s! ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± leng fu¡¯s eyes were red. however, he was not skilled in martial arts and could not stop third master and his gang. ¡± ah mo has contributed a lot to the leng family. even if he joined another sect, he is no longer of any value. isn¡¯t what he has done for the leng family in the past worth nothing? ¡± no one paid any attention to leng fu. everyone was snatching things like crazy. in just a short while, the entire house was filled with rascals. ¡°who dares to take my things?¡± indifference returned at this moment. his cold voice was heard. everyone turned their heads to look at the door. ¡°ah mo!¡± leng fu scrambled to his feet and turned to look in the direction of the cold voice. ¡± you ... are they telling the truth? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to lie to us. there¡¯s no point in lying to us.¡± second master looked in the direction of the cold voice. ¡± didn¡¯t you join the trashy blue gang? you¡¯ve joined a trash gang when you went to god bless¡¯s banquet. this is unprecedented! outstanding!¡± ¡°the blue gang isn¡¯t trash.¡± he passed by the third master¡¯s younger brother and picked up his bow. then, he took his father¡¯s favorite painting. everyone knew that his cold shoulder was very powerful, so when he made his move, no one made the first move, but just watched. after all, arge group of people and several forces did not want to do it themselves. they wanted to see the others do it. in this way, no one was willing to do it. ¡°indifferently, there¡¯s really a hole in your brain.¡± the third master said coldly, ¡± you¡¯ve been expelled from the leng family by the master. don¡¯t mention that you¡¯re a member of the leng family in the future, in case god bless¡¯s peoplee to us for trouble! ¡± he looked at third master coldly. ¡± are you sure you want to kick me out of the leng family? ¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m sure, the master has already spoken!¡± the rest of them said one after another, ¡± we¡¯ve all agreed. we all agreed to let you leave the leng family! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. indifferently, leng leng said, ¡± give me back my things and we will leave the leng family now. ¡± ¡°what do you mean by your things? these are all our things!¡± the group of people looked at him warily. ¡°oh, then we won¡¯t be leaving.¡± indifferently crossed his arms. ¡± aren¡¯t you guys afraid that god bless will vent his anger on you? ¡± Chapter 1688 1688 a scarf costs about five hundred thousand when second master, third master, and the rest saw his attitude, they did not want to fight with him rashly. although they looked down on him, it did not mean that they were not afraid of him. if leng fu did not have such a son, he would have been bullied to death. it was because of his indifference that no one dared to bully leng fu. indifferently, he was known for his ruthlessness. he had the strength and was not afraid of death. the person who had almost died but had also almost dragged someone down with him was lord fourth. that was why lord fourth felt his hair stand on end when he saw her indifference. no one wanted to end up like fourth master leng. ¡°return the things to him and we¡¯ll go.¡± the second master said. his men immediately threw the leng family¡¯s things at the door. after that, third master and fourth master did the same. mr. du also left behind the things that did not belong to the family head. after the group of people left, indifferently started to pack his things without a word. ¡°mo, why did you join the blue gang? did something happen? or is it someone from the blue gang threatening you?¡± leng fu looked at leng leng worriedly. after all, he only had one son, so he was still very concerned about his son. ¡°no, i joined voluntarily.¡± ¡± move out of the leng family, ¡± he said coldly. ¡°you really want to leave?¡± leng fu nced at leng leng and hesitated. ¡± even without the leng n, we can still live a good life. we won¡¯t get any benefits from helping the leng n, right? ¡± after saying that, he stood up and continued to pack his things, preparing to move. leng fu didn¡¯t ask any more questions when he saw his son like this. he just helped to pack up his things. he still believed in his son¡¯s decision. he must have a reason for everything he did. after mr. du returned, the master looked at him. ¡± how is it? ¡± ¡± indifferently, you¡¯re back. second master, third master, and fourth master have all gone to get something. ¡± mr. du said, ¡± sir, after all, indifference has some strength. if we drive him away like this, will we be embarrassed? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± the family head nced at mr. du. ¡± how could he find trouble with the leng family by himself? he didn¡¯t know how to live after leaving the leng family. in the past, we were the ones who rewarded him with a mouthful of food. now, we don¡¯t raise him anymore. can he still me us?¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± mr. du nodded. ¡± indifferently, you¡¯re pretty good. unfortunately, you chose the wrong ce. you went to the blue gang and offended god bless because of them. i really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking ... he shouldn¡¯t have any difficulties, right? ¡± ¡°he has his own difficulties. why wouldn¡¯t he say it?¡± the family head shrugged his shoulders. ¡± don¡¯t worry about him. he¡¯s already an abandoned child of our family. recently, the leng family had a business deal with god bless. it would be troublesome if he was still in the leng family. now¡¯s a good time to go to god bless and ask for forgiveness. we can also tell them that indifferently has been expelled from then gang.¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. if that¡¯s the case, god bless will know our sincerity and will definitely cooperate with us. ¡± mr. du nodded. ...... when mo nan chong returned to school, he went to sleep as usual and asionally gave a lecture to his ss. there was no need for a teacher in their ss. basically, they only needed to listen to mo nan chong¡¯s lessons. even if a teacher came, everyone would think that he was not as good as mo nan chong. of course, sometimes, grandpa chong would feel tired and be toozy to teach, so he would ask other teachers to help him. after that exam, mo nan chong had be a famous person in the school. now, not only were they giving lectures to their own ss, but there were also students from other sses who came to sit in. if they had a good attitude, ss monitor ye jing would let them in and stand at the back to listen, but they had to be quiet. if their attitude wasn¡¯t good, they naturally didn¡¯t have the right toe in and listen to the ss, not even the door. generally, the students who could enter were more rule-abiding and especially obedient. however, after ss, everyone would be very excited to ask for an autograph or a photo with mo nan chong. mo nanchong was indeed good-looking, even more so than a superstar. furthermore, her grades were so good that she could already teach students her age. one could only imagine how powerful mo nan chong was. she was practically the goddess in everyone¡¯s eyes. previously, everyone had treated xiao ruoruo as a goddess, but now, xiao ruoruo had been forgotten by everyone. no one cared about xiao ruoruo or the rocket ss anymore. everyone¡¯s eyes were only on the poor student ss. ss 3.9¡¯s poprity had already surpassed all the other sses in the school, and they were even famous. other schools knew that ss 3.9 was so powerful, and they also knew that ss 3.9 had the top student goddess, mo nan chong. after school, mo nan chong, ye jing, and the others walked out of the school together. as soon as they stepped out of the school gate, they ran into students from other schools. a student walked up to mo nan chong. ¡°you¡¯re that mo nan chong from ss 3.9?¡± the one who spoke was a boy who looked a little frivolous but was quite handsome. ¡°i¡¯m interested in you. be my girlfriend.¡± mo nan chong raised his head, confused. ¡°are you crazy? if you¡¯re sick, go to the hospital. don¡¯t block the way at the school gate.¡± one of his underlings said unhappily, ¡± our top student goddess, are you worthy? ¡± ¡± so what if you¡¯re a goddess? i heard that your family¡¯s conditions are quite poor.e with me and you¡¯ll have a good life. i¡¯ll give you 10000 yuan as pocket money every month. ¡± the boy shrugged and pointed to his motorcycle. ¡± get on. i¡¯ll send you home. ¡± ¡°ten thousand?¡± mo nan chong looked deeply at the boy. ¡± a month? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it a little scary?¡± the boy was proud of himself. ¡± if you want, i can give you more. ¡± ¡°do i look like a beggar?¡± mo nan chong turned his head and looked at ye jing with a serious expression. ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± ye jing answered seriously. he could tell that although master pet often came to school in school uniform, any matching item on her, such as the scarf, would cost at least five hundred thousand yuan ... they were all super luxury goods ... the scarves were all 500000 yuan each, and they were different every day. would she be short of 10000 yuan a month? what a joke. she had been with him for three years, but she could not even afford a scarf. ¡°hey, too little?¡± the boy was surprised. ... at that moment, a luxury car drove over. a gust of wind blew, and it also caused a series of screams. when the car door opened, li jiujue, who was dressed in a suit, stepped out. he nced at the boy and then walked towards mo nan chong. ¡±n wufeng is holding a banquet. i¡¯m here to bring you over. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nanchong didn¡¯t even look at the boy. after bidding farewell to ye jing and the others, she left with li jiujue. the boy looked at mo nan chong and then at li jiujue¡¯s car. he was stunned. then, he mumbled, ¡± indeed, women love money. ¡± ¡± you probably don¡¯t know how much everything else is worth except for the school uniform. her scarf costs about 500000 yuan, and you¡¯re paying 10000 yuan a month. you¡¯re just trying to brush off a beggar! ¡± ye jing rolled his eyes at the boy and left with his men. Chapter 1689 1689 no matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t look simple the blue gang. thanks to the help of god bless¡¯s team and the rich investors, the blue gang was rising quietly. the biggest change in the blue gang was that they had moved. the blue gang¡¯s main headquarters had moved to the city center, where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold. they now had an entire building that belonged to the blue gang, located in the most prosperous and best ce in the city. when mo nan chong and li jiujue arrived,n wufeng and the others were at the entrance weing some guests. among them, there were some big families and organizations that were close to god bless. after all, god bless and the blue gang were going to develop together, so it was natural for these sects and organizations to get to know the blue gang and let everyone know that the blue gang was not to be trifled with. ¡°master pet, master jiu, you¡¯re both here.¡±n wufeng walked up to them. ¡± please go in first. i¡¯ll wait here for a few more people. ¡± ¡°leadern, you should put on airs when it¡¯s time to. you¡¯re not just the leader of then gang anymore.¡± li jiujue reminded her. weing guests at the entrance was simply lowering his status. n wufeng might have needed to wee some distinguished guests like this before, but his status was no longer the same as before. there was no need for him to do so anymore. n wufeng was stunned for a moment, but he quickly understood what li jiujue meant. the blue gang¡¯s low status was not new to him, so he was used to weing guests like this. however, when li jiujue said that, he could still react. after all, he was the leader of the blue gang. even li jiujue, the boss of god bless, had to address him as leader. if he were to wee the distinguished guests at the entrance, not only would he be lowering his own status, but he would also be lowering god bless¡¯s status. ¡°you¡¯re right, ninth master. i was being silly.¡±n wufeng immediately said, ¡± i¡¯ll go in with the two of you. lin ku, i¡¯ll leave the things here to you.¡± ¡°yes, gang leader.¡± lin ku¡¯s face was glowing. he had learned a lot of kung fu from the critical hit gang recently, and his kung fu had improved significantly. he was also very happy to see the development of the blue gang. there were already many people in the banquet hall. most of them were from the blue gang and god bless. some of them were invited by the blue gang, but they didn¡¯t know the rtionship between god bless and the blue gang. when they arrived, they were dumbfounded to see so many god bless members. ¡°when did then gang have anything to do with god bless? how did the blue gang manage to invite so many god-blessed people to the banquet?¡± ¡± that¡¯s not right. that second elder wen of god bless, the second-inmand of god bless, why does it feel like he¡¯s doing odd jobs for the blue gang? i went to greet him just now, but he said he was busy greeting the guests and had no time to talk to me! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? why do i feel like there¡¯s something strange going on here? and when did the blue gang build a building like this as their base? god bless can¡¯t even afford a toilet in this building, right?¡± ¡°no matter what the situation is, let¡¯s take a look first. i¡¯m d i didn¡¯t do anything to the leader of the blue gang at the door ...¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. no matter how i look at it, the blue gang isn¡¯t as simple as they seem! ¡± ...... the group of people discussed animatedly. initially, they had been disdainful of the blue gang, but now, they were in awe of them. at the same time, leng leng and qin jiao had also made an appointment to attend then gang¡¯s banquet. the two of them were now the leaders of the blue gang. they had a certain status in the blue gang, but they didn¡¯t have a good time at home. of course, they didn¡¯t care much about it. along the way, the two of them talked about their family situation and understood each other. ¡°don¡¯t worry about them.¡± ¡± it¡¯s only a matter of time before the blue gang develops. god bless is the blue gang¡¯s backup, ¡± he said coldly. ¡°yes.¡± qin jiao nodded, resting her chin in her hands. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. the news that the blue gang has god bless behind them will spread sooner orter. ¡± ¡°if you need any help, just let me know.¡± he looked at qin jiao coldly. qin jiao nodded and smiled. she was actually very good-looking, but she was always toozy to dress up, so she often wore ck-rimmed sses, tied her hair into a low ponytail, and dressed in a rustic style. however, once she took off that pair of sses, she would be apletely different person. she was going to attend then gang¡¯s banquet. as a hall master, she naturally wouldn¡¯t dress too poorly or dress too unsightly. she was wearing a simple ck dress, had light makeup on after taking off her sses, and had her long hair curled up slightly. she looked shockingly beautiful. leng leng was also dressed in a suit. both of them had good figures. after dressing up, they looked like a golden couple. when they got out of the car, the two of them immediately attracted a lot of attention. this included qin yufei, who had heard that god bless¡¯s people would appear in this building and hade over to keep an eye on them. qin yufei¡¯s men were by her side, as well as an elder from the qin family. ¡°the people from god bless are here? or a higher-up?¡± the elder was curious. qin yufei, who was sitting in the car, was stunned. she thought she saw qin jiao just now! how could qin jiao, that b * tch, be here? impossible, that woman couldn¡¯t be qin jiao. qin jiao was so ugly, how could she be so pretty? and she even entered this heavily guarded building! qin yufei¡¯s eyes narrowed, thinking that they probably just looked alike. qin jiao¡¯s status as the qin family¡¯s heir had been revoked. did she have the chance toe here? it was simply a joke. ¡°young miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the elder asked. ¡± it¡¯s fine. i was mistaken. i thought i saw someone familiar. ¡± qin yufei said nonchntly. she couldn¡¯t even get in, let alone qin jiao. ¡°it¡¯s mr. tang.¡± the elder raised his head and suddenly saw a familiar face. it was someone the qin family had worked with many times. ... ¡°mr. tang?¡± qin yufei looked up and saw the man getting out of the car. a good opportunity! he was just worried that he could not go in and meet the people from god bless, but now, the opportunity hade. mr. tang didn¡¯t seem to have a femalepanion, so she could lie that she had lost her invitation and follow mr. tang. qin yufei immediately opened the car door and got out of the car. then, she pretended to be in a hurry to look for something and deliberately chose a more conspicuous spot. mr. tang happened to pass by qin yufei and immediately greeted her when he saw her. ¡°miss qin yufei?¡± ¡°mr. tang?¡± qin yufei raised her head and looked at mr. tang, pretending to be surprised. ¡°are you looking for something?¡± asked mr. tang. ¡°oh, i lost my invitation. i was wondering if i dropped it here.¡± qin yufei said with a worried frown. ¡°an invitation to go there?¡± mr. tang smiled and said, ¡± it just so happens that i have an invitation card. miss qin, if you don¡¯t mind, you cane in with me. i can bring a femalepanion. ¡± ... Chapter 1690 1690 how did you get in without an invitation? qin yufei declined mr. tang¡¯s offer but still followed him in the end. at the entrance, it was lin ku who was weing the guests. lin ku was not a famous person in then gang, but he was always byn wufeng¡¯s side, so some people knew him. qin yufei didn¡¯t know lin ku, but mr. tang did. after mr. tang entered, he was a little surprised. ¡± why is lin ku weing the guests at the door? it seems like he¡¯s the owner of this ce. ¡± ¡°who is that?¡± qin yufei asked in confusion. ¡°he¡¯s from then gang, the man besiden wufeng, lin ku. recently, i heard that his ability has improved a lot. he fought a few times in the ck market and is quite famous.¡± mr. tang looked pensive. ¡± could it be that lin ku has already left the blue gang and joined god bless? ¡± otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin the increase in his abilities.¡± at this moment, mr. tang raised his head and saw arge group of people from the blue gang and god bless. mr. tang was speechless. the invitation cards were sent by the blue gang, but some of them were sent by god bless. therefore, the direct result was that some people who did not look at the invitation cards would think that they were sent by god bless. they thought that this banquet was god bless¡¯s banquet, and mr. tang was one of them. he did not look at the invitation, and it was a coincidence that it was sent by god bless, so he was a little stunned at this moment. the blue gang seemed to have more people than god bless, and this seemed to be their home ground. qin yufei was also stunned. she waspletely dumbfounded. because she was sure she had seen qin jiao! that qin jiao who always wore ck-rimmed sses and dressed up to the point of vomiting. if it wasn¡¯t for her strength, she would have been abandoned as the heir! she wasn¡¯t old-fashioned at all at this moment. she was extremely elegant and had a strong aura, as if she was a superstar. she was walking among the crowd with ease, with indifference and the blue gang¡¯s help by her side. the one from the leng family who was as cold as her! i heard that she was driven out of the leng family recently! what was going on? qin yufei¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her throat. she couldn¡¯t believe it. she had even forgotten that she hade here to look for god bless and talk to them. in the end, she had actually seen qin jiao here. impossible. qin jiao didn¡¯t have the right toe in. she was definitely not qualified. qin yufei walked over to qin jiao. she stood in front of her and looked at her with a sharp gaze. ¡± how did you get into god bless¡¯s banquet? ¡± ¡°god bless¡¯s banquet?¡± qin jiao asked. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? you¡¯ve sneaked in, yet you don¡¯t know that this is god bless¡¯s banquet? ¡± qin yufeiughed coldly. ¡± do you believe that i¡¯ll shout for people to throw you out right now? ¡± ¡°who told you that this is god bless¡¯s banquet?¡± qin jiao looked at qin yufei like she was an idiot. she couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. ¡± if this isn¡¯t god bless¡¯s banquet, could it be the blue gang¡¯s banquet? ¡± qin yufei was amused. ¡± how powerful do you think the blue gang is? would that trash of a blue gang hold a banquet at this time? ¡± how could his banquet be of such scale? what a joke!¡± qin jiao ignored qin yufei. as the head of the hall, she still had some matters to deal with, so after ncing at qin yufei, she walked away. feeling ignored, qin yufei stomped her foot in exasperation. she scanned her surroundings and finally saw god-blessed wen er. she did not know anyone else but she knew second elder wen. qin yufeiughed coldly. ¡± qin jiao, just wait and see. you¡¯ll be thrown out! ¡± after mumbling to herself, qin yufei was already walking over to second old master wen. after that, she told second elder wen that someone had barged into the banquet using some unknown method and she was sure that the person did not have the right to have the invitation. ¡°who did you say?¡± second elder wen immediately became alert when he heard that. after all, this was the first time that the blue gang was hosting such a grand banquet. naturally, they could not let anyone ruin it. ¡°that woman, she¡¯s qin jiao from the qin family. qin jiao is from then gang. it was said that when she went to the banquet on god bless ind, she was not able to join god bless, so she joined the blue gang. i don¡¯t think someone like him is qualified to attend this banquet.¡± qin yufei pointed in qin jiao¡¯s direction, pleased with herself. second elder wen was speechless. he had been familiar with qin jiao on the ind, so he knew that she was the hall leader. her status in the blue gang was simr to his. yet, this person in front of her actually said that she had sneaked in ... ¡°who are you?¡± second elder wen asked after ncing at qin yufei. ¡°to be honest, i¡¯m also from the qin family.¡± qin yufei exined, ¡± i¡¯m mr. tang¡¯s femalepanion. i came in with mr. tang. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± second elder wen saw that this was an insignificant person who was not invited in by them. yet, she still dared to speak ill of the hall master behind his back. he immediately waved to the staff at the side. qin yufei was in a good mood. she could tell that second old master wen was about to chase her away. qin jiao was going to be embarrassed. she was going to film this scene and upload it online to make qin jiao lose all her face. however, before she could prepare her phone, second elder wen had already said to the person beside him, ¡± throw this woman out. i don¡¯t know where she came from. she doesn¡¯t have an invitation and is still spouting nonsense here. ¡± ¡°what?¡± qin yufei was taken aback. he seemed to be talking about her? ¡± nothing. you¡¯re not qualified to attend this banquet. please leave. ¡± second elder wen walked away and went back to his own business. a few staff members stared at qin yufei. ¡± do you choose to leave on your own, or do you want us to chase you out? ¡± qin yufei trembled. ¡± what do you mean? ¡± why do you want me to leave? the one without an invitation is qin jiao, not me!¡± ¡°qin jiao? is our hall master¡¯s name something you can just randomly call?¡± a young man immediately chased qin yufei out like a duck. ... qin yufei was dumbfounded. what hall master? what did she just hear? this person said qin jiao was the hall leader? qin yufei was thrown outside. she returned to her car in a huff, her hair a little messy from the push. the elder couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he saw qin yufei being chased out like this. ¡± eldest miss, what¡¯s going on? why are you back? ¡± ¡°i was discovered to not have an invitation.¡± qin yufei was taken aback, but she didn¡¯t tell the elder that she had seen qin jiao. she knew that everyone was snobbish. they would cling to whoever had the ability. qin jiao was abandoned because everyone thought she was crazy and she didn¡¯t have the ability. but if they knew she had the ability, she would be the real heir sooner orter. she was just a little puzzled. what exactly was going on? what kind of hall master was qin jiao? the hall master of the blue gang? ... Chapter 1691 1691 the leng n came looking for you the leng n. the leng family had more or less heard that many big shots from god bless hade to the city recently. many people were not at ease because of the hugemotion at god bless. the leng family head and the rest of the leng family sat together to discuss this matter. second old master sneered and said, ¡± say no more. i guess that indifferently fe must¡¯ve pissed god bless off, so the people from god bless are here to seek revenge. this kid is really powerful. he made a great sect lose face like that.¡± third master frowned. ¡± will we be implicated? ¡± lord fourth was a little worried as well. ¡± it won¡¯t be good if the leng family is implicated. we¡¯re too weak in front of god bless. god bless can crush all of us to death at will. ¡± master leng looked at the crowd. ¡± i think so too. should we apologize to god bless¡¯s people before theye looking for us and push all the me to leng leng? ¡± we¡¯ve already chased that kid out of the family, and we¡¯ve done what we can. i don¡¯t think god bless will hold it against us, right?¡± the group of people looked at each other and felt that it made sense. master leng¡¯s assistant rushed in from outside the house. ¡± sir, i¡¯ve found out that the people from god bless are all at the jin yuan building today. ¡± ¡°everyone from god bless is here?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. the golden origin building is holding a banquet, and it¡¯s very grand. it¡¯s said that most of the influential people in the city were invited to the event.¡± leng family¡¯s head stood up abruptly, ¡± really? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± ¡± why don¡¯t we go to the golden origin building and take a look? we might be able to meet the people from god bless and apologize to them! ¡± ¡± yes, that¡¯s a good idea. if so many of us go over, i¡¯m sure the people from god bless will give us some face! ¡± ¡± just push all the me to indifferently. that idiot didn¡¯t join the blue gang but god bless. what a joke! he¡¯ll be killed by god bless sooner orter! ¡± after a round of discussion, the members of the leng family rushed to the golden origin building. there were many people from the leng family. they rushed directly to the entrance of the golden origin building. there were many guards at the entrance. when they saw them, they were very vignt. ¡°do you have an invitation?¡± the person in charge of the banquet asked directly. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have an invitation. we¡¯re just here to meet the person in charge of god bless. ¡± one of them asked, ¡± is the person in charge here? we have a very important matter to discuss with the person in charge of god bless. please make an exception.¡± the person-in-charge of the banquet nced at these people. he was from the blue gang, so he could recognize that they were from the leng family. however, he did not understand why these people hade to the blue gang¡¯s banquet to look for the person-in-charge of god bless and said that they had something important to say. seeing that the master of the leng family had alsoe, the person in charge of the banquet nodded after thinking for a while. ¡± please wait here for a moment. i¡¯ll go and inform the others. ¡± after that, the man ran into the golden origin building. the people from the leng n heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± there¡¯s no problem now. i should be able to meet the person in charge of god bless! ¡± ¡± but why did that person look so familiar? he seems to be from the blue gang? ¡± ¡± that can¡¯t be. isn¡¯t this god bless¡¯s banquet? why are there people from the blue gang here? ¡± the group of people from the leng family chattered and shook their heads one after another, thinking that they might have seen wrongly. there were many people who looked simr. perhaps it was just a person who looked simr to the blue gang. the group of people waited at the door for a while. then, second elder wen followed the person in charge of the banquet out. ¡°the leng n? howe i¡¯ve never heard of it?¡± second elder wen asked curiously as they walked, ¡± who¡¯s that? why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not too sure. they said that they have something important to tell you. i saw that several of their masters had arrived, so i came to inform you, second master.¡± the person in charge of the banquet said respectfully. ¡°oh, it¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± wen er soon saw the group of people from the leng family. there were more than a dozen people, including the leng family¡¯s master, and they were all important people in the leng family. when this group of people saw wen er, their faces were filled with excitement. after all, they did not know li jiujue, but they knew second old master wen. ¡°second master!¡± ¡± i¡¯m the master of the leng n. it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! ¡± the leng family¡¯s master immediately came over and stretched out his hand, wanting to shake hands with wen er. wen er was toozy to reach out his hand. he just asked with a fake smile, ¡± the master of the leng family, right? i don¡¯t think i¡¯m familiar with you, and we don¡¯t have any cooperation with the leng family, right? i wonder what important matter you have to discuss with me?¡± as he spoke, winkle¡¯s expression turned slightly serious, as if he was saying that if it wasn¡¯t something important, they would all be dead. he had been chatting with a few juniors inside and had a good time. if he was interrupted by some unimportant things, he would naturally be unhappy. ¡°second master, we do have something important to tell you!¡± seeing that wen er was a little angry, master leng hurriedly exined, ¡± it¡¯s like this. our family hase to apologize to god bless. ¡± ¡°apologize?¡± wen er looked suspicious. ¡± did you guys do anything to let god bless down? ¡± ¡°although we didn¡¯t do it, someone from our family with the surname leng did it and hurt god bless¡¯s reputation. we want to apologize. by the way, let god bless know that this has nothing to do with us. that child is not from our main family and has been kicked out of our family. we won¡¯t say anything no matter how god bless punishes us!¡± the leng family¡¯s master looked up at wen er with a look of deep affection. ¡± to be clear, you¡¯ve made me confused. since it¡¯s not your fault, why are you apologizing? ¡± wen er felt that there was something wrong with this group of people. moreover, he had not heard of anything that would harm god bless¡¯s dignity recently. what nonsense was this? ¡°didn¡¯t god bless hold a banquet recently? ¡± a child called indifference attended the banquet and did something out of line. he actually joined the blue gang at god bless¡¯s banquet. it was a p to god bless¡¯s face and embarrassed them. what he did was too much, so we chased him out of the house ... ¡± leng family head exined in a long and ramble. ... the moment wynre heard the cold name, he instantly understood what was going on. however, he frowned when he heard that leng nuan had been kicked out of the leng family. this child was actually kicked out because of god bless. this damned leng family, isn¡¯t it a little too much to treat a child like this? master leng¡¯s heart turned cold when he saw the sullen expression on wen er¡¯s face. as expected, the higher-ups of god bless were still angry. Chapter 1692 1692 he¡¯s just that protective! ¡± second elder wen, we will handle this matter. if you feel that being chased out of the leng family is not enough punishment, we will use all means to torture this cold and indifferent person! ¡± ¡°although his surname is leng, he¡¯s not from our direct line of descent, and he doesn¡¯t have much status in the leng family. we won¡¯t offend god bless because of him. god bless is the most important to us!¡± ¡± second master, we are here to admit our mistakes and make this child pay for his mistakes. ¡± second elder wen nced at the leng family head and sneered, ¡± you guys? why? get lost!¡± after he finished speaking, second elder wen turned around and returned to the banquet hall in a huff. he actually quite liked this child, leng leng, and even had the idea of taking her as his disciple. in the end, this family chased him out of the house and even wanted to punish him? he was so angry! what dog family dared to bully his disciple! the people of the leng family werepletely dumbfounded. in the beginning, they felt that second elder wen¡¯s attitude was quite good and not as difficult to get along with as the rumors said. however, second elder wen immediately exploded at the mention of such a cold and indifferent matter. his indifference had indeed offended god bless. perhaps second elder wen did not know about this at first, but now that he did, he was so angry. it was obvious that he was venting his anger on them. ¡± no, we must give god bless an exnation for this. we must get rid of the cold shoulder. second elder wen is already so angry! ¡± the leng family¡¯s head said directly after returning to the car. ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s best to kidnap indifferently and send him to god bless¡¯s people. then, they¡¯ll get rid of him. ¡± the third master agreed. ¡± find out what¡¯s so cold about him. tie this kid up and teach him a lesson. then, send him to god bless and let them do as they see fit. even if he dies, it¡¯s none of our business! ¡± ...... in the banquet hall. second elder wen came back in a fit of anger after he went out. mo nanchong looked at second elder wen suspiciously. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you so angry? who offended you? ¡± ¡°the leng n!¡± second elder wen looked angrily at the cold man beside mo nan chong. ¡± you¡¯re not going to say anything when that kid is being bullied? you¡¯re already one of us. you¡¯re being bullied and you don¡¯t want us to help you?¡± ¡°ah?¡± indifferently was stunned for a moment. ¡± what? no one is bullying me!¡± ¡°the leng n didn¡¯t bully you? i heard that you¡¯ve been driven out of the leng family. that group of people told me to punish you as and when i like. they said that you¡¯ve offended god bless.¡± second elder wen swept a cold nce at her. ¡± oh my, this is so infuriating. god bless is the most protective of its children. how can our own people be bullied by others? ¡± ¡± do you have any ns to take me as your master? would you be happy to have me as your master? ¡± wynle asked. his handsome face was almost twisted into a ball because of his anger. winkle was only a few years older than cold indifference, but because of his sunny and young face, he actually looked younger than cold indifference. at the same time, his character was also slightly childish. indifferently, he probably didn¡¯t expect that winkle would ask him this directly. even though winer looked small, he was the second-inmand in god bless, so there was no need to mention his abilities. leng mo had never had a master before, so when he heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly felt a little warm in his heart. he had never been protected like this before. no one had ever been this angry when he was being bullied. ¡°alright,¡± he said. indifferently agreed almost immediately. then, he took a cup of tea and knelt down to offer winer tea. wynre epted it immediately. there were a lot of people around, and they all knew that god bless¡¯s team had arrived at the blue gang. now, god bless could be considered the blue gang¡¯s god bless. this meant that god bless was one with the blue gang, and the leader wasn wufeng of the blue gang. the blue gang¡¯s status had skyrocketed, and none of them dared to offend them. at this time, everyone wanted to cooperate with the blue gang, make deals, and be friends. at this very moment, everyone¡¯s expression wasplicated as they saw leng leng kneeling down in front of second elder wen and offering him a cup of tea. ¡°master, please ept this disciple¡¯s bow!¡± he was cold and well-mannered as he knelt down. the surrounding people gasped. he had acknowledged a master! this was acknowledging a master! ¡± who is this? did second elder wen take in a disciple? ¡± ¡°this child looks familiar. is he from the leng family?¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. it¡¯s that child from the leng family, that junior called leng leng ... wait a minute, i heard that leng leng has been kicked out of the leng family recently! ¡± ¡± heh, that¡¯s a little funny. the leng family has kicked the wen family¡¯s disciple out of the family. why do i feel like the leng family is finished? ¡± ¡°you may rise.¡± second elder wen nudged indifferently. ¡± from now on, you¡¯ll follow me. i¡¯ll see who dares to bully you! ¡± after he finished speaking, second elder wen noticed that the people around him were discussing and he walked up to the stage without hesitation. then, he took the microphone and looked at the crowd. he said domineeringly, ¡± i don¡¯t think i need to introduce myself. everyone should know me, right? ¡± upon hearing wen er¡¯s words, everyone looked at second elder wen and nodded. naturally, they all recognized second elder wen. ¡°i have an announcement to make. i¡¯ve epted an apprentice today. my eldest apprentice, wen er, indifferent! i¡¯ll introduce them to everyone.¡± wen er waved at indifferently and said, ¡± i don¡¯t have much else, but i¡¯m protective of my own. i don¡¯t like people bullying my disciple! ¡± ... ¡± that¡¯s why i¡¯m standing on the stage now to tell everyone that whoever dares to touch or bully my disciple must be prepared to go against me, wen er! ¡± ¡± of course, if you¡¯re not afraid of me, you can do it. but i, wen er, promise that i¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth and take revenge! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll definitely protect thisst disciple!¡± wen er¡¯s words were so domineering that everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva. everyone was a little flustered, but they were d that they had not offended the cold man. if they had offended leng nuan, then second elder wen would be seeking revenge from them. everyone knew that second elder wen may look like a gentleman, but he was very fierce when he fought. ¡°congrattions, second elder wen!¡± someone said. then, a series of congrattory voices rang out. satisfied, wynle left the stage. mo nan chong and li jiujue also walked up and congratted wen er. li jiujue even teased him, saying that those who did not know would think that wen er was the disciple. ... wen er¡¯s face instantly turned sour. ¡± this is called looking young! ¡± mo nan chong thought about what had just happened and turned to ask qin jiao about her family. she knew that qin jiao wasn¡¯t a pampered person at home and had manypetitors. ¡± i wasn¡¯t kicked out of the house. i have a very shrewish stepmother. they¡¯re all afraid of her. ¡± qin jiaoughed. ¡± i¡¯ve only been disqualified as the heir, but i didn¡¯t really care, so it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± Chapter 1693 1693 you can abandon them, but they can¡¯t! mo nanchong looked at qin jiao. ¡± you were bullied by the qin family too? ¡± qin ran shrugged. ¡± it¡¯s not considered bullying. anyway, i also think that being an heir is quite troublesome. it¡¯s better not to be one if i can. ¡± ¡°what should be yours is yours!¡± wen er frowned. ¡± what do you mean by not doing it if you can? if you don¡¯t want it, that¡¯s fine, but it can¡¯t be that they don¡¯t want you! we, the people of god bless, are not qualified to be the heirs of a broken family?¡± he looked at wen er coldly and wanted to say that he didn¡¯t care. he didn¡¯t care about the leng family at all. however, judging from wen er¡¯s attitude, he was a little angry. if he said anything, he might be even more furious, so he simply didn¡¯t say anything. mo nan chong also frowned. she was quite simr to wen er, especially in her protective nature. other things aside, qin jiao and indifference had both helped her take care of the egg. they were about the same age as her and had good personalities. they got along quite well. she was naturally unhappy that they were being bullied. ¡°find a chance to let them know that god bless wants the person they don¡¯t want.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡°it¡¯s a must. who dares to bully my disciple? who dares to cause trouble for us, god bless¡¯s people?¡± wen er said matter-of-factly, ¡± you two don¡¯t have to panic. in the future, you have the blue gang and god bless behind you. no one will dare to do anything to you. ¡± originally, wen er wanted to go directly to the leng and qin families, but he was stopped by leng leng and qin jiao. leng leng and qin jiao didn¡¯t care much about the leng and qin families, and they didn¡¯t put them in their eyes at all, so they weren¡¯t too angry. the banquet was the most important thing now, so they didn¡¯t ask winkle to find the leng family. there was no need to waste time on unnecessary people from two families, and there was no need to give up this banquet for them. ...... the banquet that night went very smoothly. most of the local forces were already aware of the rtionship between the blue gang and god bless. they also knew that god bless and the blue gang were not to be trifled with. the city¡¯srgest forces had already begun to rope in then gang. except for some small forces who were not qualified to attend the banquet, the other forces in the city should note to the blue gang for the time being. many forces had already decided to cooperate with the blue gang, and some had even snatched some of the cooperation projects. ¡°i¡¯ll send you back.¡± li jiujue said to mo nan chong after the banquet ended. ¡°i can go back on my own.¡± ¡°i was the one who picked you up, so i¡¯ll naturally be the one to send you back.¡± li jiujue took it for granted. ¡°that¡¯s fine.¡± mo nan chong then saw leng leng and qin jiao. ¡± send the two of them off too. ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. although 9th master was a little unhappy, he still went over to invite qin jiao and leng leng. ¡°i¡¯ll send you guys.¡± when he spoke, li jiujue¡¯s face was filled with unhappiness, and it was quite obvious. although he said that he would give it to them, he was actually not very willing. his tone even sounded like he was telling them to stay away from him. qin jiao was speechless. it didn¡¯t look like he wanted to send them off, but rather, he wanted to send them to their deaths. indifferently, he didn¡¯t notice li jiujue¡¯s expression. he looked down at his phone and realized that there were many calls from his father. he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. he was worried that something had happened. he looked up at li jiujue. ¡°9th master, if it¡¯s possible, can you send me off first?¡± ¡°my father seems to be looking for me for something urgent.¡± as he spoke, he was already calling his father. li jiujue was at a loss for words. he really didn¡¯t know how to read the mood. ¡°did something happen to your family?¡± qin jiao knew that indifferently was in a simr situation as her, but indifferently might be in a worse state. indifferently, his father was the only family member, and his father was rtively weak. leng leng¡¯s strength was not bad, but the leng family did not like him much, nor did they fear him. she had a powerful stepmother, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about her family¡¯s affairs. however, indifference was different. he shook his head coldly. his heart sank even more when the call did not go through. mo nan chong walked over and saw something wrong with leng leng¡¯s expression. he knew that something must have happened. the group of people got into li jiujue¡¯s car. ¡°9th master, can you hurry up?¡± he asked indifferently. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll try my best.¡± li jiujue also knew the importance of this matter, so he naturally wasn¡¯t angry. instead, he sped up the car to send lingers home as soon as possible. ...... in an old residential building. leng fuzheng was lying on the ground. he had been kicked a few times, and his face was swollen. the middle-aged man, who had been rtively clean, now looked a little too horrible to look at. the things in the house had been smashed to pieces. some of leng fu¡¯s favorite calligraphy and paintings had been torn to pieces. there was a group of people in the house. the leng family¡¯s master, second master, third master, and fourth master were all present. because the house was rtively small, with so many people gathered in the house, it appeared to be very crowded. ... ¡°cold and detached? why didn¡¯t he answer when i called him? did you let your son run away?¡± second old master gu asked coldly as he picked his teeth with a toothpick. ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± leng fu snorted and said through gritted teeth, ¡± even if i know, i won¡¯t tell you! ¡± ¡°old man, you¡¯re already like this, and you still want to protect your son? do you want your son to collect your corpse?¡± the fourth master of the leng familyughed awkwardly. he squatted down in front of leng fu and lowered his head to look at him. leng fu said coldly, ¡± we have already left the leng family. what else do you want? ¡± ¡°how is it? tie your son up and send him to god bless, of course. it¡¯s god bless¡¯s business whether they want to kill or maim him. he¡¯s the one who offended god bless. who can he me?¡± fourth master leng stood up and stomped on leng fu¡¯s foot. leng fu¡¯s brows furrowed in pain, and his face scrunched up into a ball. however, he did not say a word and just endured it. this made the leng n even more furious. they had already made countless calls to leng leng, and all of their phones had been blocked by him. she finally managed to use leng fu¡¯s phone to call him, but he did not pick up. in the end, they even smashed leng fu¡¯s phone. ... ¡± leng fu, i advise you to tell us where your son is. otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your life and your son¡¯s life! ¡± third master leng took a step forward and stepped on leng fu¡¯s leg. he used a lot of strength and leng fu¡¯s leg made a cracking sound. if third master leng used even a little more strength, his leg would break. ¡°i don¡¯t know where he is.¡± leng fu¡¯s tone was still unyielding. ¡°oh, you don¡¯t know? then you can go to hell!¡± third master leng lifted his leg and stomped down. kachadha the crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard. leng fu fainted from the pain. Chapter 1694 1694 god bless¡¯s boss is here ¡°you¡¯re really a piece of trash.¡± third master leng retracted his leg and looked at leng fu, who was lying on the ground. he said coldly, ¡± a useless person like him wants to protect his own son? do you have the ability to do so?¡± ¡°patriarch, what should we do? it¡¯s already sote, and that indifferently cold person still hasn¡¯t returned.¡± the assistant looked at master leng. ¡°send some people to guard this ce. we¡¯ll go back first. if indifferently can ignore his father, i don¡¯t believe that he can really ignore his own father.¡± the master of the leng family was about to leave with his men. he didn¡¯t expect the door to be kicked open. he stood coldly at the door. his face was expressionless, and there was only a terrifying aura emanating from his body. his eyes were filled with anger. especially when he saw his father lying on the ground with his legs twisted in a strange position. his father¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. one could only imagine how he had been abused by this group of people. ¡°what did you do to my father?!¡± he roared coldly. ¡°heh, i¡¯ve worn out my iron shoes in search of you, but you¡¯ve finally found it without any effort. i thought you wouldn¡¯t appear, but i didn¡¯t expect you to appear on your own. you¡¯ve appeared very well, i was just waiting for you toe and die!¡± third master lengughed out loud, ¡± indifferently, you have to take responsibility for what you did. i don¡¯t think you want to implicate your father or others, right? if you still want your father to live, you better listen to us obediently and surrender. as long as you surrender, we won¡¯t torture your father anymore!¡± indifferently, she didn¡¯t say anything. she just stared at her father¡¯s leg. ¡± who did this? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s me,¡± he said. third master leng saw that leng nuan was alone and didn¡¯t feel afraid. therefore, he said indifferently, ¡± i broke it, so what? ¡± do you still want to see your father¡¯s other broken leg? if you want to see it, i don¡¯t mind. i¡¯ll show you. that ¡°ka ka¡± sound is really crisp and sweet!¡± third master leng blinked his eyes, showing a bit of perverted excitement. ¡°don¡¯t you dare!¡± indifferently, he took a step forward. his eyes were already bloodshot. ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i dare?¡± third master lengughed, ¡± i¡¯ll step on it, do you think you can stop me? ¡± as he spoke, third master leng was about to kick leng fu¡¯s other leg. leng nuan wanted to rush up and beat third master leng up, but the rest of the leng family¡¯s thugs stopped her. she started fighting with them. third master leng seemed to want to provoke leng fu, so he really started to break leng fu¡¯s leg. leng fu had also woken up from hisa. when he saw leng leng, he panicked. ¡± ah mo, don¡¯t worry about me. i¡¯m not afraid. leave quickly. they¡¯re after you! ¡± when indifferently heard this, he was even more furious. however, the leng family¡¯s hatchet men were not to be trifled with. after all, they were all professionally trained, so he couldn¡¯t beat these hatchet men of the leng family at all. after all, there were many opponents, and he was alone. ¡± leng san, you dare to attack my father. i will not live under the same sky as you! ¡± indifferently, he roared. ¡°you think you¡¯re worthy? what ability do you have to deal with me? oh, you¡¯ve joined the blue gang, a trashy gang. even the leader of the blue gang would have to kowtow and beg for mercy when hees to the leng family, let alone you. who do you think you are? he¡¯s just a little brat who¡¯s still wet behind the ears! i can¡¯t stand your arrogant attitude. just you wait, you¡¯re dead!¡± third master lengughed and was about to step on it. however, before his foot could touch leng fu¡¯s leg, he felt something flying towards him. he could not see anything, but he could no longer move. it was like in a wuxia movie, someone had pressed his acupuncture point, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°what¡¯s going on? what happened to me?¡± third master leng was instantly scared. at this moment, mo nan chong¡¯s beautiful yet pale face appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. she stood at the door, with qin jiao and li jiujue behind her. both of them had an air of hostility about them. they were walking slower than leng mo, but they had heard themotion upstairs. at the same time, they had also seen how leng fu was being bullied by leng san. therefore, the few of them looked at third master leng with cold eyes. mo nan chong stepped over the threshold and entered. she nced at him and asked, ¡± do you need help? ¡± ¡°my father.¡± he met mo nan chong¡¯s cold gaze with a hint of gratitude in his eyes. actually, when he ran away, he did not ask for their help, but he did not expect the three of them toe up. mo nanchong had a strong aura around him. she yawned and looked at third master leng, ¡± the sound of bones being broken is really nice. i like it too. do you know how many bones are in the human body? ¡± do you know that a few broken bones won¡¯t kill you?¡± her tone was t, but there was a mysterious and terrifying aura about mo nan chong. her words gave people a creepy feeling. it was as if she was going to break all the bones. of course, master leng and the rest were people who had seen the world. in their eyes, mo nan chong was just a high school student, so no one was afraid of him. ¡°silly girl, no matter who you are, this is our leng family¡¯s business. it has nothing to do with you. you¡¯d better get out of here!¡± ¡°i advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. if you meddle in other people¡¯s business, you¡¯ll easily get into unnecessary trouble!¡± ¡°right, get out!¡± the members of the leng family looked at mo nan chong and sneered as they asked him to leave. li jiujue stood in the shadows. he lowered his head slightly and did not speak, so no one noticed him. he did not have much presence. of course, even if someone noticed him, they wouldn¡¯t recognize him as god bless¡¯s eldest son. they would only think that he was ninth master li, the li family¡¯s young master. ¡± oh, your leng n will handle your leng n¡¯s affairs. i will also protect the people in my gang. ¡± mo nanchong smiled slightly, but his smile sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°your gang?¡± ¡°the blue gang?¡± ¡°hehehe, does the blue gang ept high school students as underlings now? i¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± ¡°little girl, do you know what the blue gang is? the blue gang can¡¯t bepared to our leng family. seeing that you¡¯re pretty, i¡¯m trying to persuade you.¡± ¡± hurry up and leave. it¡¯s still not toote to cut ties with indifferently now, but it¡¯ll be toote in the future! ¡± ... ¡± i know, the blue gang is pretty strong. you guys are pretty full of yourselves. are you guys stronger than the blue gang? ¡± mo nan chong took a step forward. ¡± i¡¯d like to see how you guys are better than the blue gang. ¡± the master of the leng family obviously didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so he directly ordered his hatchet men to take action. then, everyone started to attack indifferently. however, because mo nan chong was a girl, no one attacked her. darling directly walked towards third master leng. qin jiao went up to help leng leng. the two of thembined were quite powerful. the leng family¡¯s hatchet men were tied. Chapter 1695 1695 he can¡¯t move! ¡°you, you b * tch did something to me, didn¡¯t you? what did you do to me? why can¡¯t i move?¡± cold sweat started to form on third master leng¡¯s forehead. especially when mo nan chong was standing in front of him, he felt extremely nervous. he had never seen anyone so nervous before, but mo nan chong¡¯s silent aura was enough to make him tremble in fear. the others didn¡¯t know what had happened to him and only thought that he was joking. however, only he knew that he couldn¡¯t move at all. his entire body seemed to have frozen. mo nan chong kicked him lightly and leng san fell to the ground. he shouted, ¡± you little b * tch, what did you do to me? why can¡¯t i move? did you poison me? ¡± after leng san shouted, the leng family head finally noticed mo nan chong and leng san who was on the ground. leng san¡¯s entire body looked stiff, as if he could not move at all. did he just say that he was poisoned? the rest of the leng n members instantly became alert and dodged to the back. ¡°everyone, be careful. this high school student doesn¡¯t look simple.¡± ¡± he actually dared to poison someone. she must be a poison expert. ¡± everyone retreated. mo nan chong did not care about the rest of the people. she reached out and helped leng fu up. one of leng fu¡¯s legs was already broken and his body was covered in injuries. however, mo nan did not seem to use much strength when he was supporting him. she actually managed to help him up with a light lift. then, he let leng fu sit on the sofa. leng fu¡¯s leg was in so much pain that his forehead was covered in cold sweat. he was also a little surprised by mo nan¡¯s strength. he had not used any strength when he got up just now. it was mo nan¡¯s pet who had lifted him up. with the strength of an adult like him, not to mention a girl, even his son would not be able to get up so easily. leng fu was a smart man. even though he did not say anything, he could tell that leng fu had someone to back him up. although this girl was only a high school student, she was definitely not simple. she must be very powerful. he felt a little more at ease. ¡°little girl, i¡¯m fine, but you¡¯ll get into trouble.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, uncle. i¡¯m friends with ah mo, it¡¯s my duty to help him. i don¡¯t care about such a small problem. don¡¯t worry, your legs will be fine. does it hurt a lot? i¡¯ll stop the pain for you first, and i¡¯ll treat youter.¡± mo nan chong said patiently, his tone gentle. she took out a silver needle and inserted a few needles into leng fu. seeing the silver needles, the leng family members became even more afraid. ¡± she really knows how to use poison. a person who carries silver needles with him is either a miracle doctor or a poison master! ¡± mo nanchong swept his gaze across the crowd, the smile on his face instantly vanishing. ¡°who hit uncle?¡± mo nanchong asked. no one spoke. for some reason, everyone was nervous and afraid. they didn¡¯t dare to say anything, as if they had seen a ghost. she was just a high school girl, but for some reason, she made all of them fall into a state of fear. ¡°not telling? then i¡¯ll take it that every one of us has to take action.¡± as mo nan chong spoke, he looked at third master leng who was on the ground. ¡°i can¡¯t say for sure about the others, but you definitely did it.¡± mo nanchong raised his leg. ¡± i think we should pay them back twice as much for revenge. if we pay them back twice as much, some people might not remember the lesson! ¡± the corners of mo nan chong¡¯s lips curled up as he stomped down. kachadha ¡± ah! ¡± leng san screamed like-pig being ughtered. his face was in so much pain that it was as red as a pig¡¯s liver-he was going crazy. ¡°you bitch, do you know who i am? someone,e and protect me!¡± leng san didn¡¯t call for help. indifferently and qin jiao took care of almost all the hatchet men. li jiujue leaned against the door. when someone approached, he also helped out a little, but he didn¡¯t make a big move. the rest of the leng family members were a little afraid at this moment. after all, the thugs they had brought with them were the more powerful thugs of the leng family. in the end, they were so vulnerable in front of them. mo nan chong lifted his leg and with a crack, leng san¡¯s other leg was broken. he did not faint from the pain because mo nan chong knew how to use enough strength to make the person feel the most pain but not faint. ¡°did you do anything else?¡± mo nan chong lowered his head and looked at leng san as if he was looking at an ant. ¡°i didn¡¯t! i didn¡¯t do it!¡± leng san was in so much pain that tears were streaming down his face. he wanted to shake his head, but he couldn¡¯t. he could only cry and shout. the rest of the leng family members had seen ruthless people before, but they had never seen someone so young be so ruthless. at this moment, they were all a little afraid. especially when leng san seemed to be unable to move in front of mo nan chong. it was too terrifying, as if he was possessed. ¡°little girl, who are you? we have no grudges!¡± the master of the leng family remained calm. ¡°i¡¯m the one who asked leng leng to join the blue gang. he¡¯s my man, and i¡¯ve always been protective. i will naturally protect those who bully me. ¡± mo nan chong swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°who else bullied my uncle?¡± ¡± youngdy, did you know that he offended the people from god bless? ¡± the leng family head felt a little suffocated. ¡°god bless?¡± mo nan chong smiled. ¡± so? ¡± ¡± aren¡¯t you afraid that offending us is equivalent to offending god bless? ¡± the head of the leng n asked calmly. ¡± ha ... ¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± ask god bless¡¯s boss if he¡¯ll protect you guys. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t.¡± li jiujue¡¯szy voice could be heard. ... ¡°did you hear that? boss isn¡¯t protecting you guys.¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders. then, his eyes turned cold and he immediately beat up the leng family. the leng n¡¯s master was also beaten up badly. although the leng n wanted to resist, they werepletely unable to do so and were beaten up just like that. they felt as if they had been bewitched and could not fight mo nan chong at all. it was too strange. ¡°oh, right, ah mo, do you want to educate them?¡± mo nan chong turned to look at indifferently. he nodded coldly and walked up to them. everyone gave him a punch. after that, these people were all thrown out of the house. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to tell them that you¡¯re from god bless?¡± qin jiao asked indifferently. ¡°they won¡¯t believe me even if i tell them.¡± he said indifferently. ¡± however, that¡¯s true. the people from the qin family are simr. they¡¯re too self-righteous and won¡¯t listen to anything. ¡± qin jiao nodded. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter. the news that you¡¯re the second master¡¯s disciple will spread very quickly anyway. by then, the leng family will naturally know and they¡¯ll regret it. ¡± ... mo nan chong walked in front of leng fu and said, ¡± uncle, let me help you with your injuries. ¡± Chapter 1696 1696 grandpa pet, pretend to be asleep! mo nanchong helped leng fu with his injury. as his leg needed surgery, he was sent to the hospital after a simple treatment. a group of people waited at the entrance of the operating room for leng fu to perform the surgery. ¡°do you want the leng family to help you deal with it?¡± li jiujue¡¯s gaze swept across the silent, cold man. ¡°no need,¡± he shook his head coldly. he could settle this matter on his own. he would make sure that the leng family would not dare to provoke him and his father again. ¡± there¡¯s trouble. don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a member of the blue gang and god bless is behind them. ¡± li jiujue patted leng leng¡¯s shoulder. he was not much older than leng leng, but his aura was very calm and steady. for some reason, he made people believe in him. mo nanchong could not help but look at li jiujue a few more times. this person was not bad. qin jiao didn¡¯t go back and waited with him outside the operating room. she chatted with indifference for a while. after all, the two of them were in simr situations, so they got along better. mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± i think if you want to go back, you can go back first. ¡± she knew that li jiujue was a busy man. ¡°you¡¯re also a child.¡± li jiujue nced at mo nan chong. ¡± they are all children. they need an adult. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. the light in the operating room went out after a long time. the cold father¡¯s operation was very sessful and he was sent to the high-ss ward. when they arrived at the ward, a group of people came over. the cold and indifferent people were on guard. li jiujue said calmly, ¡± i called them over. don¡¯t be nervous. ¡± they¡¯ll be here to watch over you, just in case.¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. he lifted his head and nodded at li jiujue coldly. ¡°take good care of your father. if you need anything, just tell me. although second wen is a little stupid, he is quite powerful. he can crush the leng family with one finger. if you want to control the leng family or destroy it, it¡¯s just a matter of words.¡± after li jiujue gave her a reminder, he said, ¡± i have to send the child back to rest. ¡± ¡°mm, you should go back quickly. i have nothing else to do here. 9th master, can i trouble you to send qin jiao off? she should be going back.¡± indifferently knew that qin jiao¡¯s mother, lin wei, had already called several times, but she had been stubbornly apanying him. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. li jiujue turned around and left with mo nanchong. qin jiao said a few words to indifference and followed. after sending qin jiao home, li jiujue also sent mo nan chong home. in the car, it was warm, and she was feelingzy. mo nanchong fell asleep in a daze. when they arrived, li jiujue did not wake her up. he only looked at her for a while and then looked at the time. it was indeed gettingte. he got out of the car, opened the door, and carried mo nanchong out gently. ¡°we¡¯ve arrived?¡± mo nanchong opened his eyes in a daze. ¡°you continue sleeping, i¡¯ll send you in.¡± li jiujue said indifferently. mo nan chong seemed to have woken up in an instant. ¡± no, my brothers are here! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± as li jiujue spoke, he carried mo nan chong and walked forward. just as mo nan chong was about to struggle out of li jiujue¡¯s arms, the door suddenly opened. mo nan chong was dressed in dark blue pajamas and looked at li jiujue with a frown. behind them, mo nanting also came up to him. ¡± brother, is darling back?! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡°!!! ¡± oh no, my brothers have found out! subconsciously, she snuggled into li jiujue¡¯s arms and lowered her head, pretending to be asleep. li jiujue felt a little ticklish from being drilled into. looking at the girl in his arms who was like a cute little rabbit, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°you, what are you doing here!¡± mo nanyu strode towards li jiujue. ¡± you¡¯re still carrying our little darling? young master jiu, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± ¡± don¡¯t covet my sister. she¡¯s our family¡¯s precious baby. she¡¯s not someone you can covet as you wish. no one in this world is worthy of her! ¡± li nanting also woke up instantly. ¡± little darling, wake up. it¡¯s time toe back to your brother! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. no, she was going to continue ying dead! brother xiao xun ¡®er will kill her! ¡°no one is worthy of her?¡± li jiujue lowered his eyes yfully. ¡± then, do you n to let her die alone? ¡± let her be an olddy?¡± mo nanyu and mo nanting were stunned by her question. the two of them stared at mo nanchong at the same time. the image of mo nanchong angrily saying that they had not allowed her to find a boyfriend after he had aged appeared in their minds. to die alone? wasn¡¯t that a little scary? however, if their little darling were to get married, they would not be able to bear it either. they felt that no man was worthy of their little darling. although li jiujue was not bad, his mother¡¯s words made sense. one could never be too careful. what if what the taoist priest said came true? pared to losing her little darling¡¯s life, wouldn¡¯t it be better to find another boyfriend? ¡°you can¡¯t do it anyway.¡± mo nanyu walked directly in front of li jiujue and reached out to grab mo nan chong. however, li jiujue dodged. he did not pamper mo nanyu. instead, he looked at mo nanyu and said, ¡± i¡¯ll give it to you. you¡¯re not allowed to be fierce to her when we get back. otherwise, i¡¯ll take her away now! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she seemed to be getting more and more confused. i¡¯m finished. ... ¡°what¡¯s your rtionship with him? do you need to say all this? i¡¯ll take care of my sister!¡± mo nanyu nced at li jiujue in dissatisfaction. ¡± young master jiu, you¡¯d better mind your own business. don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s family affairs. don¡¯t you have a lot of things to do at home recently? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry about it. it¡¯s not difficult to solve the family matters. ¡± mo nanyu stretched out his hand. ¡± give it back! ¡± li jiujue then gently ced mo nan chong in mo nanyu¡¯s arms and touched mo nan chong¡¯s forehead. ¡± have a good rest. ¡± after he finished speaking, he looked at mo nanyu and mo nanting. ¡± darling, i¡¯m definitely going after you. ¡± mo nanyu: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°who gave you the guts!¡± li jiujue smiled and turned to return to his car. at the same time, mo nanyu said slowly, ¡± you can chase after my darling, but you have to deal with the old people in my family first. ¡± we¡¯re all easy to talk to. old man, can you handle this?¡± ¡°yes, i can.¡± li jiujue looked very confident in himself. he got into the car and left. ... mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°darling, i see you open your eyes.¡± mo nanyu said as he carried mo nanchong into the house. ¡°ah, i¡¯m so sleepy. did something happen to me? i just fell asleep. ah, where¡¯s indifference?¡± mo nan chong pretended to be sleepy. ¡°don¡¯t try to fool me. you¡¯ve been pretending for so long, shouldn¡¯t you be awake by now?¡± mo nanyu raised an eyebrow. Chapter 1697 1697 master pet, that li jiujue is nothing more than this! in the living room, mo nanchong was ced on the sofa. she looked up at mo nanyu and mo nanting and asked weakly, ¡± if i say that i have nothing to do with that li jiujue, will you believe me? ¡± mo nanyu and mo nanting did not say a word and just looked at mo nanchong. it was obvious that they didn¡¯t believe her. they thought she was lying. mo nanchong facepalmed. she was telling the truth. there was really nothing wrong between her and li jiujue. there was really nothing going on between them. perhaps li jiujue really intended to pursue her, or perhaps he was just joking. however, she did not have such thoughts for the time being. ¡°darling, you¡¯re not even going to tell brother huang ¡®er the truth? is he pursuing you?¡± mo nanyu asked sternly. ¡°um ... seriously, i think he¡¯s just joking.¡± mo nanchong seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± with his conditions, the number of people who want to court him could form a circle around the world. he has so many women that he doesn¡¯t want. why would he want to court a high school student like me? ¡± ¡°he has a criminal record!¡± mo nanyu narrowed his eyes. mo nanchong¡¯s ears perked up. when he heard this, he looked at mo nanyu curiously. ¡± a criminal record? what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± mo nan chong had obviously activated her gossip radar. she looked at mo nan yu with interest. mo nanyu was speechless. he had let it slip. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. anyway, he¡¯s not a good choice. you two don¡¯t get along, so my whole family is against you two being together.¡± mo nanting said with a serious expression, ¡± darling, you have to think carefully. it¡¯s best not to choose li jiujue. ¡± the li family is also a huge whirlpool, and it¡¯s quite troublesome.¡± even though it did not matter who mo nan chong chose, they would risk their lives to protect their sister. although as long as darling said she liked it, they would support her without hesitation, they still hoped that darling would be safer. after all, they couldn¡¯t watch over darling all the time. after all, they weren¡¯t by darling¡¯s side sometimes. there were too many idents in this world. they had finally joined the family, and they didn¡¯t want any problems to ur. ¡°oh, i know.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± actually, i¡¯m not that interested in him. big brother, second brother, don¡¯t worry. we have outstanding men like you in our family. to be honest, i¡¯m not interested in other men. ¡± mo nanting and mo nanyu were pleased to hear mo nan chong¡¯s words. after all, it wasn¡¯t easy to be praised by his younger sister. his younger sister had never liked to praise people. ¡°big brother and second brother are the most handsome. no man in this world is more handsome than you two.¡± mo nanchong blinked his eyes. ¡± who is that li jiujue? he¡¯s nothing! ¡± i¡¯m tired, so i¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. you two should also go to bed early!¡± after he finished speaking, mo nan chong sent the two of them a flying kiss and then skipped upstairs. when they saw mo nanchong go upstairs, mo nanting and mo nanyu were in a good mood and did not say anything else. ¡± good night! ¡± ¡°did you get a picture?¡± after a while, mo nanting asked, ¡± big brother? ¡± ¡°i got it.¡± mo nanyu was holding his phone. li jiujue didn¡¯t think much of what his beloved sister had said. he had taken a clear picture of everything. ¡°quick, send it to li jiujue. let him know that we are the most important in his beloved sister¡¯s heart. we are the most handsome and the best. he is nothing.¡± mo nanting leaned against mo nanyu. mo nanyu nodded and immediately sent the video to li jiujue. the li residence. li jiujue had juste out of the bathroom after a shower when he heard a message notification from his phone. he went straight to the head of the bed and picked up the phone on the bedside table. he clicked on it and saw that it was a message from mo nanyu. instantly, li jiujue¡¯s lips curled up. it was rare for mo nanyu to take the initiative to contact him. no matter what the reason was, it was an improvement for him. the more they chatted, the more they developed feelings for each other. this brother-inw of his would naturally ept him. 9th master unlocked his phone and saw a video. he was stunned for a moment. he didn¡¯t say anything and just sent a video over? what kind of tricks? it was strange. even though he felt that it was strange, li jiujue still clicked on the video and took a look. after that, he saw the most crucial part. mo nan chong said that his two brothers were the best and the most handsome. with them around, all the other men in the world would pale inparison. most importantly, the little darling actually said that li jiujue was only so-so and could notpare to them. he was almost far from them! lord jiu¡¯s face was originally gentle and even had a slight smile. when he saw this, his face darkened almost instantly, and his entire body exuded a thick chill. he was not as good as her brothers? in what way was he inferior? 9th master¡¯s mood instantly turned sour and he turned off his phone. at that moment, li jiujue received a phone call asking for instructions on some work. the moment he picked up the call, li jiujue let out an irascible scolding. at the same time, a group of people were working overtime in the li group. the head of the directors was holding his phone and listening to li jiujue¡¯s angry scolding on the phone with a dumbfounded expression. he subconsciously turned the speaker on because he was not the only one who was angry. he was also disdaining all the elite employees under him. we¡¯re going through thick and thin together. the director¡¯s voice was amplified as he looked at the crowd in a daze. after a long time, 9th master hung up. ... ¡°director, is our boss in his period?¡± ¡± f * ck, i haven¡¯t seen boss so irascible in a long time. i remember that boss¡¯s temper has always been pretty good, especially towards our elite group. his attitude was quite good, not as scary as the rumors say! ¡± ¡°director, did we do something wrong? why is the boss so angry?¡± ¡± the boss even asked us if he was the most handsome man in the world. we didn¡¯t answer, and the boss seems to be even angrier! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t boss the most handsome man in the world? we don¡¯t have to answer this. every year, in the national male god selection online, didn¡¯t boss defeat all the big artists and be the number one? other people have fans to help them and a marketing team to help them, but our boss is the number one every year on his own. didn¡¯t they say that our boss has been the most attractive man since he was ten?¡± the employees were dumbfounded. they didn¡¯t know what they had done wrong to make their boss so angry. the director was also a little confused. ¡± is she really having an uncle? ¡± or did he meet the woman he loved? the reason why a man is so angry and so concerned about his looks is most likely rted to a woman!¡± ¡°so we¡¯re going to have ady boss?¡± ¡± no, look at the boss¡¯s attitude. thedy boss might even look down on our boss! ¡± Chapter 1698 1698 finally, someone could pacify 9th master mo nanchong had a good night¡¯s sleep. when he woke up, he saw that he had received countless messages from li jiujue. some of the messages were deleted, while some didn¡¯t seem to have time to delete. mo nan chong was speechless. seeing the barrage of messages, she actually panicked for no reason. thinking of what she had said yesterday, she felt inexplicably guilty. to be honest, in terms of looks, li jiujue was indeed better than his two elder brothers. although his elder brothers were also top male gods, they were slightly weaker than li jiujue in terms of aura. perhaps it was because his older brothers were too gentle, but li jiujue had been in charge of the li group since he was young, so he had a more vicious aura and a stronger aura. mo nan got up and washed up before looking at his phone. then, she saw li jiujue asking her if he was not good-looking. if he asked her which part of him was inferior to his brothers, he would change. she even told mo nan chong that he was actually quite handsome and that he would notice if she looked at him more. mo nan chong was speechless. she looked at the time that li jiujue had sent these messages. it was obvious that li jiujue had not slept well the entire night. he probably had not fallen asleep until morning. the corner of mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. he hesitated on what to reply, but in the end, he did not. they probably wouldn¡¯t have many chances to meet in the future. she didn¡¯t care much about then gang¡¯s affairs, and neither did li jiujue. he was a busy man, and she was just a student. they probably wouldn¡¯t have much interaction. he went downstairs and had breakfast prepared by one of his brothers. his brothers seemed to be in a good mood. mo nanchong looked at his brothers suspiciously. at the same time, he recalled the message that li jiujue had sent him. in the end, he came to the conclusion that his brothers had probably said something to li jiujue. otherwise, how would li jiujue know that she had said that he was not that great? after breakfast, mo nan chong prepared to go to school. not long after she left the house, she felt a car suddenly drive up to her side. then, li jiujue got out of the car. he did not look like he had a good sleep. although it was not obvious, he was not very energetic either. mo nan chong was speechless. enemies really meet on a narrow road. ¡°what a coincidence,¡± mo nanchong waved at li jiujue with a fake smile, then turned around and prepared to run. but li jiujue caught her. li jiujue looked at her with his extremely handsome face. then, he pulled her into the car. ¡± for you. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± actually, there¡¯s no need. i can just take the bus. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not convenient to take the public bus.¡± li jiujue asked, ¡± did you see my message? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong did not know if he should say he had seen it. he felt that if he said he had, this person would probably explode. but lying wasn¡¯t her forte. ¡°you¡¯ve seen it? you¡¯re not going to reply to me?¡± ninth master li was a little unhappy. ¡± i¡¯m not as handsome as your brothers? i don¡¯t look like much?¡± mo nanchongughed dryly. ¡± no, i just think that you¡¯re quite handsome too. everyone has their own characteristics. you can¡¯tpare them. you have your own handsomeness. in the eyes of some people, you are the most handsome in the world.¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± li jiujue stared at mo nan chong. mo nan chong: ¡± ... this one. he¡¯s quite handsome too. ¡± ¡± but not as good as your older brothers.pared to them, you think you¡¯re just so-so? ¡± li jiujue was unhappy. ¡± how can i notpare to your brothers? i can change. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. you need to learn not to care so much about how others look at you. it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not handsome enough, it¡¯s also possible that some people don¡¯t have good eyes.¡± mo nan chong nodded seriously. then, he realized that he seemed to have scolded himself. mo nan chong was speechless. li jiujue stopped talking. the atmosphere in the car was a little strange. the driver felt his hair stand on end and his heart tremble ... i feel like i¡¯m going to die a terrible death ... it turned out that 9th master liked girls too, but that girl didn¡¯t seem to care about 9th master that much. he didn¡¯t know what kind of girl she was, to actually not care about 9th master that much. there were so many women in the world who wanted to chase after 9th master, but she seemed to be the only one who wanted to avoid him. a man as powerful as 9th master, not to mention women, even men would want to marry him, okay? as the driver drove, he listened to the movements behind him without looking sideways. after that, it was mo nan chong who put in a lot of good words and coaxed the vicious ninth master. the driver was shocked. he had never seen such a violent 9th master. such an angry 9th master could still be coaxed! this girl was amazing. she really knew how to control their 9th master. of course, the driver was curious, but he didn¡¯t dare to look back. by the time mo nan chong was sent to school, li jiujue¡¯s hair had already been smoothened. he was not as angry as before, so he seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°i¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± li jiujue said. ¡°ah? why are you picking me up? you don¡¯t have to always pick me up.¡± mo nan chong said hurriedly, ¡± actually, i can go back by myself. ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going to see leng fu?¡± li jiujue asked, ¡± you should be going to see him tonight, right? ¡± ... mo nan chong was speechless. it was true. leng fu¡¯s leg needed her acupuncture to heal faster. without her help, leng fu¡¯s leg would not have recovered so quickly. besides, she also wanted to see how leng leng was doing. leng leng would probably go to the leng family¡¯s house today. although she had already told them to look more indifferent, she was still not at ease. ¡°i¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡± li jiujue said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. as the two of them were chatting, the driver was in the car, sending messages in a group like crazy. 9th master¡¯s driver: [ breaking news, someone has subdued 9th master! ] 9th master exploded. he could be cated now! [ amazing! ] [ what? ] the director asked. who was it? was 9th master really in love? [ as expected, my radar was right! ] little bean: [ oh my god, who is it? which girl is so lucky to catch lord jiu¡¯s eyes? uncle driver, do you have a photo? ] ... uncle driver: [ she¡¯s a very beautiful girl. there¡¯s no photo, but she¡¯s really beautiful. she¡¯s a perfect match for 9th master! ] director: [ ah ah ah, our boss¡¯s wife, we have to get to know her. in the future, when 9th master gets angry, we¡¯ll be saved! ] ...... when li jiujue opened the car door and got in, he saw the chauffeur chatting happily. he nced at the driver. ¡± what are you doing? why are you so happy? who are you chatting with? ¡± the driver put away his phone guiltily. ¡± ah, no, no. i didn¡¯t chat. i was just ying with my phone. i¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± li jiujue looked at the chauffeur suspiciously. he then sent a few messages. after a while, someone sent him a screenshot. it was a screenshot of uncle driver¡¯s chat in the group, as well as the excitement of the people in the group about having ady boss. Chapter 1699 1699 you¡¯re giving chrysanthemums to me when you¡¯re pursuing me? ¡°didn¡¯t we have a good time chatting?¡± li jiujue did not even raise his head as he said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be so timid. i don¡¯t eat people! ¡± the driver was trembling. ¡± 9th master, 9th master, how ... how did you know?! ¡± ¡°oh, i have a spy in your group.¡± li jiujue said indifferently. the driver was speechless. did 9th master still y this kind of game? putting a spy in the staff chat group? so 9th master knew everything they said in the group? wouldn¡¯t that mean that the bad things about master shou jiu would be known? the uncle driver was speechless. so, what was the difference between this group and adding 9th master into it? why did they have to create such a small group? ¡°9th master, will you fire me?¡± the driver asked, feeling like crying. ¡°why are you fired? you¡¯re right. get the people in the group to help me chase my wife.¡± li jiujue said indifferently, ¡± i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to get her. ¡± ¡°i see.¡± the driver was stunned for a moment. ¡± no, 9th master, why can¡¯t you get her? you¡¯re so outstanding, what kind of woman can¡¯t you get? ¡± thatdy just now definitely likes you too, she just doesn¡¯t want to admit it!¡± ¡°really?¡± li jiujue expressed his doubts. ¡°it¡¯s true!¡± the driverughed. ¡± don¡¯t worry, 9th master. everyone in our elite group is quite smart. we¡¯ll help you think of a way. so 9th master and this youngdy haven¡¯t confirmed their rtionship yet?¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t caught him yet.¡± li jiujue said unhappily. ¡°it¡¯s fine, i¡¯ll ask for youter. some of us in the group have wives, so we definitely have a way. however, i think girls should like flowers, so can you send more flowers?¡± the driver smiled affably. ¡°flowers are a good idea, but i¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t ept it.¡± li jiujue said indifferently. ¡°even if you don¡¯t want it, you still have to give it to her. the most important thing when chasing a girl is an indomitable spirit. girls are easily touched. even if they¡¯re scared of being pestered, they¡¯ll agree!¡± the driver acted like he had been through this before. ¡± my wife got here because of my pestering! also, if you¡¯re giving flowers to girls, you should give them something nicer!¡± ¡± you¡¯re right. you¡¯re experienced. then, can you arrange for me to buy a bouquet of flowerster? ¡± li jiujue nodded. ¡°don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡± the driver was ted. he felt like he was no longer an ordinary driver. in the future, he would be ninth master¡¯s think tank for his wife. he was the first person to help his boss woo his wife! ...... that night, when mo nan chong left school, he saw li jiujue standing by the car. at the same time, he saw the driver uncle running towards li jiujue with a bouquet of flowers. both sides arrived in front of li jiujue almost at the same time. then, mo nanchong watched in horror as the driver handed him the flowers. ¡± miss, these are flowers from our ninth master! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she saw therge bouquet of chrysanthemums in the uncle¡¯s hand and her expression was a little subtle. she raised her head and looked at the uncle in disbelief. chrysanthemums? of all the gifts? wasn¡¯t this too ruthless? wasn¡¯t this a flower for the dead? were these big and yellow chrysanthemums suitable to be given to her? what did li jiujue mean by this? when mo nanchong¡¯s gaze fell on li jiujue, he could clearly feel the change in li jiujue¡¯s expression. his expression was also one of shock, as if he did not know that the driver would bring such a bouquet of flowers over. he looked at the driver with a ck face. ¡± no, what nonsense are you spouting? ¡± the driver thought that ninth master li was putting on an act and immediately got excited. ¡± aiya, ninth master, it¡¯s fine if you gave it to him. just admit it. if you gave it to him secretly, no one would know it was you, right? don¡¯t you agree? miss darling. miss darling, this chrysanthemum is beautiful, but you¡¯re even more beautiful. chrysanthemums match you perfectly! this is what our ninth master said.¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. he suddenly felt the need to change his driver ... mo nanchong could tell that this was not li jiujue¡¯s idea. although li jiujue might have wanted to give him flowers, this chrysanthemum was definitely not the crazy choice of this man. he looked like he was going crazy. ¡°miss darling, please ept this chrysanthemum!¡± the driver almost knelt down. mo nan chong was speechless. before she could react, she felt a hand pull her hard and then she was stuffed into the car. then, the car was started and sped away. li jiujue was very efficient. from the beginning to the end, he had driven the car away in one breath. ¡°what about the driver?¡± ¡°cold.¡± li jiujue replied. ¡± ah, 9th master, how can you run away like this? i¡¯m the driver! ¡± the driver screamed and chased after the car for a few steps before it disappeared. he looked at the chrysanthemum in his arms, his face full of confusion. ... it didn¡¯t seem like miss mo was angry, so why was 9th master angry? what was 9th master angry about? he chose the prettiest flower. back then, he had used a few pots of chrysanthemums to get his wife! the driver couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he took a photo and sent it to the group to ask others. everyone fell into silence. [ you¡¯re sending chrysanthemums to our boss¡¯s wife? ] [ uncle driver, i¡¯m also convinced. how did you manage to get your wife? ] [ i¡¯m so shocked ... uncle driver, you usually give girls roses or something. why did you give chrysanthemums? ] [ ah, ah, ah, if our boss¡¯s wife is scared away, uncle driver, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility! ] the driver was confused. [ what¡¯s wrong with chrysanthemums? they¡¯re pretty and cheap. my wife loves them. ] everyone was speechless. a different woman? ... at the hospital. mo nan chong followed li jiujue to the hospital and saw leng fu. while mo nanchong was treating leng fu, li jiujue was looking at his phone. when he saw the uncle driver¡¯s group chat, he immediately got his spy to kick him out of the group chat. as a result, the driver uncle who was standing on the main road with a bunch of chrysanthemums in his arms was in a mess in the wind. he had been removed from the group chat! the boss was angry. oh no, was he no longer a driver? a few minutester, the driver made a call to li jiujue pitifully. he cried and asked, ¡± ¡± 9th master, i¡¯m serious, but i was wrong ... do you still want me? ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. ¡± you might not believe it, but my wife likes chrysanthemums. i think chrysanthemums are also flowers. what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± the driver was a little stubborn. ¡°don¡¯t talk so much in the future. you¡¯re not suited to talk,¡± li jiujue said. the call was hung up. li jiujue looked at mo nan chong, who was undergoing treatment. could he still salvage his image in her heart? Chapter 1700 1700 he treated them like his ancestors! mo nan chong had sessfully treated leng shang¡¯s injuries. leng fu was very grateful to the two of them and kept saying words of thanks. he also thanked mo nan for spoiling them and taking care of leng ran. ¡± you¡¯re wee, uncle leng. we¡¯re cold friends. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it¡¯s what i should do, uncle leng. haven¡¯t you gotten over your coldness yet?¡± ¡°not yet,¡± leng fu sighed. ¡± he probably went to the leng family because of my matter. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine. our people are following him.¡± mo nanchongforted her. ¡± we¡¯ll stay with you for a while. ¡± after chatting with mo nan chong for a while, leng fu started to like him even more. as they chatted, he started to ask mo nan chong if he had a boyfriend and if he was interested in being indifferent. li jiujue coughed. are you blind? can¡¯t you see him? was he transparent? ¡°our ah mo is quite good looking and his abilities are not bad. do you want to consider him?¡± as leng fu spoke, he heard li jiujue coughing. he asked, ¡± ninth master, is your throat ufortable? ¡± he already knew that this ninth master was the boss of god bless, so leng fu was still quite polite to li jiujue. ¡°no, my throat feels good,¡± li jiujue replied. ¡°then why do you keep coughing?¡± leng fu was suspicious. then, he suddenly realized something. he looked at mo nan chong, then at li jiujue. a pair? ¡°ah, i¡¯m sorry, i seem to have misunderstood something! so miss darling has a boyfriend, so her boyfriend is 9th master ... i¡¯m really sorry, i shouldn¡¯t have said that. i thought ... you¡¯re right, our ah mo isn¡¯t good enough for such an outstanding person like miss darling!¡± leng fu looked embarrassed. he had never thought that the two of them would have such a rtionship. after all, li jiujue looked a few years older than mo nanchong, and mo nanchong was the same age as indifference. however, it was normal for boys to be a few years older. ¡°it¡¯s okay. he¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± don¡¯t mind him. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± leng fu was shocked. li jiujue was at a loss for words. he grabbed mo nan chong and said to leng fu, ¡± mr. leng, take a rest first. we have something to do outside. ¡± in the corridor outside, li jiujue pressed mo nan chong against the wall and asked, ¡± what do you mean? do you really want to develop your rtionship with that cold woman? i¡¯m worse than him?¡± he can¡¯t evenpare to a little kid? ¡± no... ¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± i¡¯m just telling the truth. we¡¯re not a couple to begin with, are we? ¡± ¡°it will be in the future.¡± li jiujue thought of the chrysanthemums and felt the need to exin. ¡± chrysanthemums were not chosen by me. he chose them. his wife likes chrysanthemums ... ¡± as he spoke, li jiujue fell silent again. in this way, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t sad at all. he actually asked a driver to buy and send flowers, and he didn¡¯t even decide what flowers to send. then how could he be considered to be chasing girls? it seemed that the more he tried to exin, the worse it would be. he might as well directly give her chrysanthemums. mo nan chong watched as li jiujue¡¯s voice became softer and softer. in the end, his face darkened and he burst intoughter. she suddenly found li jiujue rather adorable. ¡°don¡¯t mind, i don¡¯t mind.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± the driver is quite cute. his wife must love him a lot and hasn¡¯t hurt him. ¡± li jiujue heaved a sigh of relief when he saw mo nanchong smile. it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine! it felt like he had taken another step forward by ident. it seemed like he had to thank the driver. a few minutester, the driver was pulled back into the group chat. the chauffeur, who had already returned home, was in tears when he saw this. as expected, their boss was a good person, the best good person in the world. ¨C by the time leng nuan returned, it was already a littlete. mo nan chong bought some food for leng fu and went out to eat with him. by the time she came back from eating, indifferently was already in the ward. his face was slightly grazed, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. mo nan chong and li jiujue already knew what leng nuan had done at the leng family. leng nuan had already intimidated the leng n with her own strength. the leng n no longer dared to touch leng fu. of course, the leng family would soon find out about leng leng¡¯s current identity and would be filled with regret. it was easy for this matter to spread. mo nan chong chatted with leng mo for a while and gave her an address. there was an empty house there and he asked her to move in with his father. ...... two dayster. leng leng and qin jiao were eating together. he happened to bump into a group of people from the leng family. after being beaten up by leng leng, the group of people from the leng family were already very afraid of her. now, when they saw her, they looked as if they had seen a ghost. even the leng family¡¯s master was extremely afraid. this rtively high-end restaurant was a favorite ce for some big forces. because they had god bless¡¯s shares, qin jiao and leng leng could eat here at a discount, so the two of them came here to eat. ... however, he didn¡¯t expect to meet the leng family. qin jiao nced at the leng family and saw that they were all cowering and didn¡¯t dare to look at her. she smiled coldly. at that moment, some other people came in and saw qin jiao and leng leng. this group of people was one of the top three gangs in the local area, and there were many people fromrge sects andpanies. the leng n¡¯s people also saw them, and the leng n¡¯s master walked towards them. ¡°bossn, long time no see!¡± leng family¡¯s head went up, but his warm face was met with a cold butt. that bossn and his grouppletely ignored him, and even directly ignored them. then, bossn instead walked quickly towards the cold and indifferent side. ¡°young master leng, miss qin!¡± boss nie greeted them warmly. in terms of seniority, he should be much more senior than qin jiao and leng leng, but he was extremely respectful in front of the two. she spoke in a soft voice. the other people around her, regardless of whether they were bosses of bigpanies or big sects, all greeted qin jiao respectfully. ... when the group of people from the leng n saw this scene, they werepletely shocked. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± the leng n head asked. he was the head of the leng family, but bossn didn¡¯t greet him, and instead went to greet someone who had been chased out of the leng family? had this bossn gone mad? why was he treating her like she was his ancestor? the other members of the leng family were also confused. they didn¡¯t understand why bossn was so polite to qin jiao and her indifference. someone from the leng family pulled someone aside and asked in a low voice, ¡± what¡¯s going on then? what¡¯s up with bossn and them? why is he greeting a junior like he¡¯s greeting his ancestor? ¡± that indifferently cold person has already been chased out of our leng family! did boss nie get the wrong person?¡± Chapter 1701 1701 i¡¯m not asking them to leave, i¡¯m asking you to leave! the head of the leng family was suspicious. he walked directly towards leng leng and qin jiao. he looked at leng leng with cold eyes. ¡± you can afford to eat here? do you think you¡¯re worthy of being here?¡± the man didn¡¯t have time to answer the leng family. he wanted to say that indifferently and the others were from the blue gang, and that the blue gang was now powerful and had a rtionship with god bless. but who would have thought that before he could answer, leng family head would rush up just like that. god, what are you saying? this restaurant belongs to god bless, alright? two people who were rted to god bless didn¡¯t even need to pay to eat here, okay? leng family head must be crazy? that person moved away from the leng family in a sh, for fear that he would be implicated. master leng was still looking at leng leng and qin jiao with a funny look on his face. at the same time, he nced at bossn and said meaningfully, ¡± bossn, he has been kicked out of the house by us. you don¡¯t have to care about him. ¡± did he say something to cheat you?¡± eldest brother nie was originally greeting the two of them respectfully, but he didn¡¯t expect the leng family head to speak like this as soon as he arrived. he instantly looked at the leng family head in disbelief. was this old thing crazy? didn¡¯t he see who the person in front of him was? he was the hall master of the blue gang, a person that even god bless had to show some respect to. moreover, he had risen in status and was now second elder wen¡¯sst disciple. second elder wen was also ranked second in god bless, which meant that he was second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people. whoever dared to offend second elder wen, second elder wen had already made it clear that no one was to bully his disciple, he would protect them! before eldest brother nie could say anything, leng family head pointed at him and started scolding him again. leng leng and qin jiao both looked up at master leng. they didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at master leng. the leng n head felt his scalp go numb. the other members of the leng n around him also spoke up, criticizing leng leng and telling him to get out of this ce. ¡± leng nuan, don¡¯t use your identity as the sessor of the leng family to deceive people all day. you¡¯re not worthy! ¡± ¡°get out of here. this is not a ce you cane to. are you trying to drag the leng family into this?¡± ¡°indifferently, do you think you¡¯re fit to eat here? do you know that this is god bless¡¯s territory? you offended god bless, and you still want to eat here? believe it or not, i¡¯ll go get the manager and you¡¯ll be immediately beaten out!¡± ¡± oh, miss qin, who was disqualified as the qin family¡¯s heir, is here too. indeed, you y with the kind of person you are. trash always hangs out with trash. ¡± he raised his eyes and looked at the leng family indifferently. ¡± this ce isn¡¯t owned by the leng family, is it? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not owned by our leng family, but it¡¯s owned by god bless. would god bless let people with no status like you in here? you guys must have sneaked in!¡± many people around them had also heard themotion, so they all looked in that direction. ¡°isn¡¯t that the young master of the leng family? so you¡¯ve been driven out of the leng family!¡± ¡± tsk tsk, you¡¯ve been driven out of the leng family, but you¡¯re still here swindling people. that¡¯s too much! ¡± ¡± that youngdy of the qin family doesn¡¯t seem to have much of a rtionship with the qin family. they¡¯re indeed the same! ¡± ¡± what are they eating here for? they are polluting our air! ¡± ¡°yes, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡± there was a lot of discussion around them, and the manager had already heard themotion and came over. the manager was already drenched in cold sweat. this group of people must be crazy. they actually wanted to throw the two hall masters out. they were eating here, and it would be easy for them to book the entire ce, alright? god bless was definitely protecting their own people! god bless had always been very protective of its own people, alright? ¡°you guys are crazy. get out of here. this isn¡¯t a ce anyone cane to.¡± the manager was afraid of offending qin jiao and leng leng, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the leng family at all. the leng family was nothing. in this city, they were just the kind with a little bit of money. they were nothing. of course, the manager¡¯s words didn¡¯t make the leng family realize that he was talking about himself. therefore, the leng family¡¯s master said coldly to the two of them, ¡± did you hear that? this is not a ce that anyone cane to. i want you to leave this ce as soon as possible! ¡± he nced at leng family head coldly, ¡± you seem to have misunderstood something. ¡± the manager also looked at master leng solemnly and said coldly, ¡± i¡¯m talking about you. this ce is not for you rascals toe in. please leave! ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± the leng n head found it hard to believe. the other members of the leng family were also dumbfounded. they didn¡¯t understand what the manager meant at all. they even wondered if they had heard wrong. why did the manager say that this wasn¡¯t a ce they should be? wasn¡¯t the manager supposed to kick qin jiao and indifference out? these two people were the ones without power and influence, alright? as for the leng family, even if they were far from beingparable to god bless, they were definitely considered as local tyrants, alright? they also had the gold card of this ce. wasn¡¯t it only right that they coulde in to eat? ¡± manager, did you make a mistake? they should be the ones getting out, right? ¡± master leng looked at qin jiao and leng leng, ¡± we have gold cards in our hands. you want us to go out? ¡± are you crazy?¡± ¡°your gold cards have been returned. from now on, we will not entertain any of you.¡± the manager was straightforward. ¡°why?¡± the leng family head was taken aback, ¡± why aren¡¯t you entertaining us! ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve offended the disciple of god bless¡¯s second master. do you think we¡¯ll still entertain you?¡± the manager looked at master leng with a funny look. he only felt that this family was somewhat ignorant. ¡°what second master? second master wen? who is second elder wen¡¯s disciple?¡± the leng n¡¯s head still had a suspicious look on his face. ¡± here, this person in front of you, hall master leng leng, is the disciple of our second elder wen. ¡± the manager nced at him indifferently. he was coldly pouring tea for qin jiao. ... meanwhile, boss nie had already moved to the other side of leng leng and was talking to her. when master leng heard the manager¡¯s words, his entire head was buzzing. he looked at the manager in disbelief, ¡± how is that possible? what kind of international joke are you making? this kind of joke is not funny at all. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s true.¡± the manager asked, ¡± young master leng, do you need me to do anything? ¡± ¡°no need, just let them out. don¡¯t let them disturb our business.¡± he only nced at the leng family¡¯s master indifferently. his eyes were a little cold, without any intention of revenge, but he also did not show any familiarity with them. it was this gaze that made one¡¯s hair stand on end and made one¡¯s heart turn cold. if he didn¡¯t care, he would be even more terrifying. the entire leng family was petrified like a statue. it was as if their brains were unable to process the situation. they didn¡¯t dare to believe it, but they had no choice. Chapter 1702 1702 chapter 1704-transfer ¡± leng nuan, you ... how could you be second elder wen¡¯s disciple? you clearly ... you clearly offended god bless. how could you be second elder wen¡¯sst disciple?! ¡± leng n head was still looking at leng leng in disbelief. ¡°why is it impossible? young master leng is very powerful and is also the leader of the blue gang. your family, on the other hand, is so strange. stop acting all high and mighty and get out!¡± eldest brother nie looked at the leng family members impatiently. ¡°are you guys going to leave on your own or are we going to chase you away?¡± the manager asked, ¡± your gold card has been disqualified. we will return the money inside. please don¡¯te here again. you will be chased away every time youe! ¡± leng n head was extremely embarrassed. the surrounding people, who had been mocking and ridiculing the leng family, had all witnessed how the leng family had lost face. then, everyone exploded and started to discuss it like crazy. ¡± f * ck! so, leng nuan is actually second elder wen¡¯s disciple! he¡¯s actually the hall master of the blue gang! he¡¯s rted to both the blue gang and god bless! ¡± ¡± i heard that the blue gang is on the rise. is that true? ¡± ¡± oh my god, i¡¯m going crazy. this is too awesome! ¡± ¡± the leng family is so stupid. they didn¡¯t know that their young master is so powerful and even drove the treasure out. if the leng family had a good rtionship with leng nuan, the leng family¡¯s status would have doubled. it wouldn¡¯t be a dream for them to be the number one in the city! ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk, what an idiot! he kicked such an important person out of his family! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s obvious how petty the leng family is. it seems that no one will work with them in the future. after all, they even chased out their own family! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not bad to be cold. at this time, he could easily crush people to death, but he didn¡¯t do anything. he just drove them out of this ce. of course, he¡¯s also using his power to let these people know how powerful he is!¡± ...... the surrounding people were in a heated discussion, and leng family head and the people around him were all red in the face. the leng family¡¯s master was used to seeing the wind and changing the helm. he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who cared about face. so when he heard this news, he couldn¡¯t believe it at first and couldn¡¯t ept it. however, he quickly weighed the benefits of being indifferent to the leng family. he quickly tried to persuade him again. ¡± ah mo, don¡¯t be angry. we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. so everything that happened before was a misunderstanding. i apologize to you!¡± qin jiao nced at master leng. ¡± you broke uncle¡¯s leg. is that a misunderstanding? ¡± then why don¡¯t i also misunderstand you? do you want to break your legs, arms, or all the bones in your body?¡± qin jiao¡¯s eyes were cold, and her voice was even colder. after she said this, the leng family¡¯s master¡¯s face became even more sullen. seeing that he had ignored them indifferently, it seemed that it was useless to say anything. the manager had already started to call the security guards. he had no choice but to leave with his family. in the car, leng family¡¯s head felt that his face was burning. ¡± how could such a thing happen?! ¡± ¡°how did indifferently be second elder wen¡¯s disciple? did something happen to him at god bless¡¯s banquet?¡± ¡± he joined the blue gang and became the hall master of the blue gang in such a short time! ¡± the leng family master and the members of the leng family discussed animatedly. they were also somewhat indignant. ¡°i¡¯ll make a call to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± an assistant beside him was already making a call as he spoke. not long after, he had a rough understanding of the situation. it turned out that ever since they were on the ind, indifferently had always been outstanding. after indifferently joined the blue gang, the boss of god bless also joined the blue gang. therefore, strictly speaking, the blue gang was now even more powerful than god bless. after all, god bless was only a small branch of the blue gang. after all, this was no longer a small secret. many people knew about it, so the assistant could find out about it with a simple phone call. they also understood that god bless was going to develop the blue gang with all their might, and the most powerful team in god bless would help the blue gang rise. it was easy to imagine that the blue gang, which had a bad reputation and was about to be destroyed, would instantly cause a storm in the city. i heard that the blue gang already has many big gangs and families working with them. after leng nuan joined the blue gang and became the hall master, his status was naturally even more impressive. moreover, he was second elder wen¡¯s disciple, so his current status was second to none in god bless. who would dare to offend second elder wen¡¯s disciple! ¡± indifference ... is really that powerful? ¡± leng family head felt a chill in his heart. with leng ning¡¯s current status, even he, the head of the leng family, would find it difficult to reach her, let alone others. not to mention that the blue gang was still developing. if the blue gang really did grow, would they be able to get close to the cold? ¡°let¡¯s go home and hold an emergency meeting!¡± the master of the leng family gasped. even if they couldn¡¯t bring her back to the leng family, they had to try to win her over. at least, they couldn¡¯t let her be their enemy. otherwise, the leng family would be finished! ...... ¡°you¡¯re not going to deal with the leng n?¡± as qin jiao ate, she looked at indifferently curiously. ¡± they¡¯re a little too much! ¡± ¡°if we don¡¯t deal with them, they¡¯ll have a harder time.¡± he said indifferently, his face dark. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± qin jiao nodded. ¡± they must think you¡¯re going to deal with them, but you don¡¯t make a move. it¡¯s like there¡¯s a knife hanging over your head, and you never know when it will fall and cut off your head. it¡¯s more difficult to bear than directly cutting off your head. ¡± ...... the revival of the blue gang was carried out in an orderly manner. after the first banquet, the blue gang¡¯s reputation had already be very loud. after a period of time, the entire blue gang had known about it. the blue gang¡¯s reputation soared, and so did qin jiao and leng leng. after all, these two weren¡¯t thought highly of by their families, but now they had be the hall masters of the blue gang and could be considered as people who indirectly controlled god bless. the two of them could simply be said to be the leaders of the world of counterattacks. they were extremely powerful. almost the entire inte was discussing these two people. ... on the other hand, although mo nan chong was also a member of then gang and had even been appointed as the first elder byn wufeng, she still kept a low profile. no one knew that she was a member of then gang. other than lin ku and a few elders, the rest of the people had no idea that the blue gang had mo nan chong. mo nan chong¡¯s life was still very peaceful, so peaceful that it was a little boring. after the ss, mo nan chong yawned and prepared to return to his seat to sleep. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± at this moment, a familiar voice sounded. mo nan chong looked up and saw qin jiao pouncing towards her. indifferently stood next to qin jiao, also in high spirits. mo nan chong was speechless. looking at the familiar school uniform, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡± we¡¯ve transferred here. we¡¯ll be in the same ss as you! ¡± qin jiao said candidly. ... Chapter 1703 1703 she is so rich! in the school cafeteria, mo nan chong, qin jiao, leng leng, and ye jing were eating together. in the beginning, there were many people watching indifference and qin jiao, and they were all kinds of discussions. but soon, everyone quieted down, because another person walked into the school cafeteria from outside, jin fuyao. the people who had been surrounding mo nan chong and the others all surrounded jin fuyao and praised her. ¡± oh my god, miss jin is really a goddess. she¡¯s so beautiful! ¡± ¡± wu wu wu, i really like miss jin. she¡¯s too pretty! ¡± ¡± jin fuyao is not only good-looking, but she is also a talented woman who is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. i heard that she is also a star and is shooting a tv show! ¡± ¡°inparison, mo nan chong seems to be just so-so! is our school¡¯s campus belle going to be changed to goddess jin fuyao?¡± ...... there was a lot of discussion around, and everyone was talking and ttering jin fuyao. some rich young masters and youngdies also surrounded jin fuyao. after all, the jin family was very powerful in the capital, and everyone wanted to make friends with them. the news of jin fuyao¡¯s transfer had spread to all the big families, and many people wanted to be friends with her. ye jing looked in jin fuyao¡¯s direction and said thoughtfully, ¡± who is she? why did so many people like her? all of the scions from the aristocratic families have actually gathered together?¡± ¡°jin fuyao, the heir of the jin family, a rare female heir of a rich family. the jin n has a pretty good status in the capital, so it¡¯s not strange for these young masters to want to befriend her. ¡± he exined indifferently. ¡± she did it on purpose, didn¡¯t she? we came to this school and she came to this school too. ¡± qin jiao frowned. with jin fuyao¡¯s status, there were many good schools in the capital, but she came to this school. unless there was a purpose, there was really no need to. qin jiao nced at mo nan chong. ¡± could they being for you? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± mo nanchong did not care who jin fuyao was after. she continued to eat without any expression on her face. ¡± that¡¯s true. it doesn¡¯t have much to do with us anyway. we¡¯ll just take it as ites. ¡± qin jiao nodded. ye jing, who was standing next to them, had probably heard everything. he knew that jin fuyao didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with their master. they might even be enemies. he immediately sent a message to the ss group chat to remind the other students in the ss. seeing that jin fuyao was surrounded by many people, ye jing said angrily, ¡± master chong, don¡¯t worry. you¡¯ll always be our goddess. we¡¯re on your side. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded slightly. she did not even look at jin fuyao. instead, she was happy and rxed. after all, no one was looking at her. it was finally quiet. jin fuyao, on the other hand, looked at mo nan chong from time to time, her eyes full of interest. she had transferred here to deal with mo nanchong. at god bless¡¯s banquet, this girl had embarrassed her too much. even li jiujue, who had never been good to her, had changed his attitude towards her. she knew that the reason was mo nan chong. if she wanted to win li jiujue¡¯s heart, she had to get rid of mo nan chong. fortunately, old madam li still liked her and supported her. who was mo nanchong? was he even worthy of snatching her man? for someone whose family background was inferior to hers, she had already gotten someone to investigate mo nan chong. the information that they had found out was that mo nan chong was just a child from an ordinary family. she had two older brothers at home. their parents didn¡¯t care much about them. how good could they be? how could theypare to the jin family? anyone with a brain would not have chosen an ordinary person like mo nan chong over him. people from big aristocratic families like them basically looked for a partner of equal social status and beneficial to their family and business. they all chose to marry. those they liked were just toys for them to y with. ¡°goddess, what are you looking at? do you know mo nan pampers them?¡± someone noticed jin fuyao¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°we¡¯ve met once. i see that she has quite a lot of people around her. is she popr in school?¡± jin fuyao asked. ¡°it¡¯s okay. she has good grades and will teach her ss. there are also other students who go to her ss to sit in. she¡¯s considered half a teacher to everyone, so everyone is quite good to her. she¡¯s also pretty and is currently the school belle of our school! of course, once you¡¯re here, goddess, it¡¯s not certain who the school belle will be.¡± a young master from an influential family said to jin fuyao with a smile while trying to please her. jin fuyao smiled happily when she heard the young master¡¯s words. ¡°it¡¯s a pleasure to meet everyone today. i¡¯ll treat everyone to this meal. everyone, go buy something you like to eat. just swipe my card.¡± jin fuyao took out her cafeteria card and said with a smile, ¡± there¡¯s 100000 yuan in it. it should be enough. ¡± ¡°damn, a hundred thousand!¡± ¡± jin fuyao is indeed the youngdy of the jin family. she is too generous! ¡± ¡°a hundred thousand ... we can¡¯t even eat a hundred thousand in three years. i only spend five hundred yuan a month on food ...¡± ¡± how generous! he actually let us just brush it! ¡± after receiving the cards, the group of people were very excited and grateful. then, they went to choose what they liked to eat. a girl next to jin fuyao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°fuyao, you¡¯re so good. do you have so much pocket money? how long is this for your meal?¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t pocket money from my family. i just charged it myself. i¡¯ve stopped spending my family¡¯s money a long time ago, so i don¡¯t have any pocket money.¡± jin fuyao shook her head indifferently. ¡°oh right, i almost forgot that you¡¯re a big star. you can earn more money than we can imagine by doing an advertisement or shooting a movie. ah, i admire you, i admire you, you are my idol!¡± the girl sped her hands together in excitement and took out a book. ¡± can you give me an autograph? can we take a photo together? you¡¯re a big star!¡± ¡°sure,¡± jin fuyao said with a smile, ¡± we¡¯re ssmates now. you can sign as many as you want, as long as you don¡¯t mind myck of fame! ¡± ¡°you call that not famous? you¡¯re a genius!¡± the girlughed heartily and kept ttering him. ... she did not forget to introduce herself to jin fuyao. ¡± fuyao, my name is qi yueyue. i¡¯m in the same ss as you. why don¡¯t we be deskmates in the future? ¡± ¡°alright.¡± jin fuyao nodded readily. qi yueyue was overjoyed. she felt that jin fuyao was not only powerful, but also humble. Chapter 1704 1704 your hacking skills are much better than mine! in less than three days, jin fuyao had won the praise of the whole school because of her generosity, kindness, and humble attitude. not only did she have good grades, but she was also always willing to tutor other students, so even the teachers liked her a lot. jin fuyao won people¡¯s hearts very quickly. initially, mo nan chong was quite famous in school. however, gradually, almost no one paid attention to mo nan chong anymore. there was only jin fuyao in everyone¡¯s eyes. some people even said that the school should change its campus belle. mo nan chong obviously couldn¡¯t do it, so it was better to let jin fuyao be the new campus belle. mo nan chong was not interested in the attention of the school belle and other students. but the people in ss 3.9 were very angry. it was not a big deal that jin fuyao was famous, but it would ruin mo nan chong¡¯s reputation as the school belle. people would always scold mo nan chong because of jin fuyao andpare jin fuyao with mo nan chong, which would make everyone unhappy. jin fuyao was a little too enthusiastic. although master chong would also let students from other sses to attend the ss, his attitude had always been rtively cold. therefore, many people thought that jin fuyao was willing to help them, but mo nan chong was not. gradually, more and more people liked jin fuyao, and more and more people scolded mo nan for spoiling her. ¡°f * ck, why are there still people in the forum saying that our master pet is hypocritical! a truly kind person should be like jin fuyao!¡± ¡°if you¡¯re kind, you should be good to others. why are you dragging our master pet along? our grandpa doesn¡¯t ask for anything in return for doing this!¡± ¡± oh, i¡¯m so angry. what the hell is this? there are all kinds of people who want to boycott master chong as the school belle, saying that master chong¡¯s power is not worthy of the identity of the school belle. this identity should be upied by the capable, so jin fuyao is that capable. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s so great about him? if he¡¯s powerful, don¡¯t belittle our lord pet!¡± ¡± it¡¯s true. some people really don¡¯t have a conscience. aftering to our ss, they still spread all kinds of rumors about our beloved grandpa! ¡± a lot of people in ss 3.9 were furious, scolding those who had no conscience. mo nan chong did not care much when he saw the post. ¡°don¡¯t be angry.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± the more you care, the more pleased others will be. this is the effect they want. ¡± ¡°they¡¯re all bullying us! how can i not be angry?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s too infuriating.¡± the people in ss 3.9 were a little angry. mo nanchong looked at the crowd and asked, ¡± what do you n to do if you¡¯re angry? ¡± the people in ss 3.9 immediately shut their mouths. it seemed that they couldn¡¯t do anything. those people were just spreading rumors on the inte, and jin fuyao didn¡¯t do anything. they couldn¡¯t produce any evidence to say anything about her. he couldn¡¯t find jin fuyao either. if he found other people who posted, it would be bad for master chong¡¯s reputation if they quarreled. ¡°so, be quiet and ignore it.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± if you ignore it, it¡¯s like punching cotton. do you understand? ¡± ¡°alright, we¡¯ll listen to grandpa pampered, whatever grandpa pampered says!¡± the group of people nodded their heads when they heard mo nan chong¡¯s words. he would just endure it. for the time being, he didn¡¯t really offend them. in the evening, after school. mo nan chong and the others walked out of the school together. when they reached the school gate, they ran into jin fuyao and her friends. jin fuyao looked at mo nan chong and her lips curved up. she walked towards mo nan chong and stood in front of him. ¡± mo nan chong, i¡¯ve heard so much about you. you¡¯re very famous in this school! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not as good as you.¡± mo nanchong looked at jin fuyao coldly. ¡± you¡¯ve won the hearts of the whole school in just three days. ¡± ¡°sometimes, i can¡¯t help it when people are popr.¡± jin fuyao said with a smile, ¡± do you know why i¡¯m here for high school? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care,¡± mo nanchong nced at jin fuyao, trying to get around her. jin fuyao did not expect mo nanchong to be so indifferent. she thought that if mo nanchong asked, she would say that old madam li had asked her toe. but since mo nan chong did not ask, she could not say anything. for a moment, jin fuyao was a little annoyed, and her face cracked, but she still held it in. ¡± i guess you don¡¯t know either. it¡¯s 9th master¡¯s grandmother, old madam li, who asked me to study here. i¡¯ll be living with 9th master in the future! ¡± jin fuyao looked at mo nan chong provocatively, then looked ahead and said, ¡± the li family¡¯s car is here to pick me up. i¡¯ll go first! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°isn¡¯t that too much?¡± qin jiao knew that li jiujue was pursuing mo nan¡¯s favor. seeing jin fuyao deliberately showing off, she was angry. mo nan chong did not seem to care. not long after jin fuyao left, li jiujue¡¯s car arrived. ¡°ninth master.¡± when leng mo and qin jiao saw li jiujue, they were still respectful. li jiujue nodded his head and looked at mo nan chong. ¡± are you going to eat? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going.¡± mo nan chong shook his head. qin jiao was beside li jiujue, trying to signal him with her eyes. li jiujue quickly realized something and looked at him with a questioning look. ¡°my brother is here to pick me up. i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± when mo nan chong saw another car stop at the side, he went straight to it. after mo nan chong left, li jiujue asked qin jiao, ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°ninth master, don¡¯t you know? jin fuyao also transferred to our school and said she¡¯s staying at your house.¡± ¡± does your grandma like jin fuyao a lot? ¡± qin jiao asked. ... li jiujue didn¡¯t say anything, but his face was a little dark. he turned around, got into his car, and left. qin jiao looked at leng leng. ¡± is master chong jealous? ¡± he shook his head indifferently. ¡± i don¡¯t think so. i don¡¯t think he¡¯s jealous. he seems to be very indifferent to feelings. ¡± qin ran shrugged. ¡± ninth master and my favorite master are actually quitepatible. ¡± ...... mo nan chong followed mo nan yu to thepany. mo nan yu¡¯spany had run into some trouble. it was very tricky. a hacker had attacked them. the hacker was very powerful. although mo nan yu used to be an expert hacker, he could not catch the hacker. so he contacted mo nan chong and asked her for help. in the car, mo nanyu told mo nanchong about the trouble he had encountered. ¡± i¡¯ll try, but my abilities are not much different from yours, so i¡¯m not too sure. i can definitely help you. ¡± ¡°you little girl, you¡¯re still so modest when you¡¯re with me. even chenn¡¯s grandpa said you¡¯re much better than me. ¡± mo nanyu said with a smile, his words full of love. at thepany, when mo nan chong and mo nan yu appeared, the front desk staff greeted them respectfully. ... mo nanchong did note to mo nanyu¡¯spany many times, but many people still recognized her. everyone knew that mo nanyu doted on his sister a lot. his sister was very powerful but also very low-key. every time they encountered a problem, it seemed that grandpa pet would solve it. Chapter 1705 1705 back in the entertainment industry the technical department. the moment mo nan chong entered, everyone stood up subconsciously and made way for him. ¡°grandpa pet is here, we¡¯re saved!¡± ¡± that¡¯s great! i¡¯ve finally waited for lord pet. i¡¯m going crazy! ¡± ¡± master pet, please save us. we¡¯re going crazy from the torture. the other party is a pervert. he did it on purpose! ¡± mo nan chong sat in front of aputer. suddenly, the screen turned ck and a pig¡¯s head appeared ... mo nan chong was speechless. ¡± look, look, this is naked humiliation. this is too much! ¡± ¡°god, grandpa chong, you must teach him a good lesson!¡± everyone in the technical department knew mo nan chong. they used to admire mo nan yu and knew that he was very capable. however, ever since they saw mo nan chong in his teense to help, everyone treated him like a god. to them, mo nan chong was really very, very powerful. mo nan chong did not waste any more time and immediately started fighting. arge group of people surrounded mo nan chong, cheering him on as they watched. ¡°grandpa pampered is the best. torture him to death and find her!¡± ¡°hahaha, let¡¯s see how he dies. he actually dared to attack us!¡± ¡°with our grandpa here, there won¡¯t be any problems!¡± mo nan chong¡¯s beautiful fingers danced across the keyboard as she typed out a series of codes. her movements were extremely neat. it didn¡¯t take long for her toplete a counterattack. ¡°wow, beautiful!¡± ¡± how did the heavens do it? i didn¡¯t even see it clearly! ¡± ¡°grandpa pet is a bull!¡± the people around them all gave him a thumbs up, full of admiration. ¡°if only i had the skills to pamper grandpa,¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have the skill to pamper me. even our boss doesn¡¯t have it, how can you? i heard that even the number one hacker, chenn, said that she¡¯s not as good as my favorite grandpa!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you agree, boss?¡± mo nanyu nodded. ¡± chenn¡¯s grandfather did say that the little darling could easily surpass him and be number one if he wanted to. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m so powerful ...¡± mo nan chong hadpleted his counterattack and began to track his opponent while attacking him with all sorts of attacks. at the same time, on the other side of the ocean, in a room full of disy screens, a man sat in front of aputer. he hugged the keyboard and was about to vomit blood. ¡± f * ck, how is this possible? i haven¡¯t even imnted the virus and she¡¯s already killed me! ¡± how did those weaklings do it ... i clearly attacked them until they had no way out!¡± ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s too crazy! what the hell, i haven¡¯t even had the virus imnted in me, and she gave me a virus?¡± a certain hacker looked at theputer in a frenzy. then, he held his head and almost fainted. a few minutester, two words appeared on theputer screen. they were concise andprehensive. an exnation. a certain hacker stared at the two words in a daze and could not remain calm. he quickly typed on theputer and not long after, a line of words appeared on theputer in front of mo nan chong: you¡¯re not one of those noobs, right? who are you? chenn is the only one in the world who can be so powerful, right? they invited chenn toe out of retirement. you are chenn? mo nan chong typed a few words: i¡¯m not. a certain hacker thought,¡±impossible. you are. you are my idol, right?¡± mo nan chong: otherwise, don¡¯t even think about ying on theputer in the future! a certain hacker: ¡± big boss, i¡¯ll exin. i¡¯ll exin. but, can you meet me? ¡± mo nan chong: mo nanchong looked at mo nanyu. ¡± there¡¯s no problem. you can solve it yourself! ¡± ¡°alright. let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll take you to dinner. i¡¯ll leave this to them.¡± mo nanyu took mo nanchong out for dinner. in the dining room, mo nan chong was typing furiously on his phone. she was sending a message to xu ying ¡®er: auntie ying ¡®er, are you free? can we have a meal together? ¡°why did you send auntie ying ¡®er a message?¡± mo nanyu stretched his neck to take a look and then asked. ¡°there¡¯s a kid in our ss who likes ying ¡®er and wants her autograph. i¡¯ll let them meet. just take a photo and get an autograph.¡± mo nanchong said without raising his head. ¡°do you treat all the kids in your ss so well?¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright, they¡¯re pretty good to me.¡± ¡°darling, is it fun to go to school?¡± ¡± boring ... ¡± mo nanchong looked up at mo nanyu, resting his chin on his hand, and fell into deep thought. she had thought that it would be better to sleep in school, but who knew that she would have to teach the children all day long. it was quite boring. however, these children wanted her, and she couldn¡¯t just leave them be. besides, they were all very good to her. she had to be good to those who were good to her. ¡°have you ever thought of entering the entertainment industry?¡± mo nanxi wanted to speak but stopped. he naturally didn¡¯t want darling to enter that messy circle, but he knew that darling really liked acting when he was young. if darling would be happy to return to the entertainment industry, he still hoped that darling could go back. ... he knew that darling could do everything, and even did everything to the top, so life was not challenging for her. her personality was also indifferent, as if she was living a very boring life. sometimes, they were all quite worried about darling, and felt that they should let darling find something he liked to do. she had already done most of the things to the point where there was no room for criticism. on the other hand, the entertainment industry, which she had not touched in the past few years, might be a challenge for her. ¡°the entertainment industry?¡± mo nanchong looked up at mo nanyu and a glint shed in his eyes. she had actually liked acting since she was young. after she recovered some of her past memories, she never entered the entertainment industry again. she had been in many industries, but the entertainment industry was the only one she had never re-entered. the entertainment industry seemed to be quite fun, and there would be very cute fans. ¡°there¡¯s a talent showing up, do you want to participate?¡± mo nanyu nced at mo nan chong and asked, ¡± if you want to participate, i¡¯ll make some arrangements for you. you can go and register. ¡± ¡°you can try.¡± mo nanchong cupped his chin. it was heartwarming to think that she had some cute fans when she was young. there seemed to be some of her fans still around, even though she had never been on that weibo ount again and had disappeared. ... ¡°i¡¯ll arrange the registration for you.¡± mo nanxi heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that mo nan chong seemed to be a little interested. he was always worried that the little darling¡¯s life was too indifferent and boring. sometimes, people still needed a little stimtion. he had recently seen a piece of news. someone was living too well and had too much money. he felt that it was meaningless tomit suicide. he was only in his twenties. he was also a little worried about his little darling. thepetition in the entertainment industry was more intense, and everyone was more brutal. if the little darling joined this industry, it would definitely stimte some desire to survive! perhaps, he would be more proactive. Chapter 1706 1706 xu ying ¡®er¡¯s signed photo mo nanyu signed up as he said he would. in less than a week, mo nanchong received a notice from the festival group. they said that the talent show was about to start and that they would need to train together and live in the dormitory, so they had to be prepared. this talent show was called ¡± chasing dreams. ¡± more than 100 girls hade out of the preliminary auditions and then began topete for the next stage. ¡°master chong, what call did you just get?¡± qin jiao looked at mo nan chong curiously. ¡± i seem to have heard something about chasing dreams. is that the most popr talent show recently? ¡± ¡°yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrong,¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡°wait a minute, you¡¯re going to participate in this talent show?¡± qin jiao¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at mo nan chong. ¡± really? ¡± although mo nan chong¡¯s appearance was definitely qualified, and she was much better looking than many stars, qin jiao was still surprised to know that mo nan chong was really going to participate in a talent show. their beloved master had always looked like a very calm person. why did she suddenly want to participate in a talent show? others might not know, but the few of them who were close to mo nan chong knew that mo nan chong¡¯s family did notck money at all. she was very rich herself and had a lot of ck cards from all the big banks on her. those cards had at least hundreds of billions of yuan in savings. she had so many cards, so one could imagine how rich she was. many people in the school said that the jin family was rich, but no one knew that jin fuyao¡¯s money was not even enough to fill the gap between his teeth. the monthly charity of darling was more than this. to qin jiao and the others, being a celebrity was basically to make money because it was really easy to earn money. but now, a person who did notck money was actually going to get involved in a talent show? i¡¯m so awesome. why would a prodigy like me want to enter the entertainment industry? they didn¡¯t even dare to believe it. ¡°is there a problem? my brother signed me up, so i¡¯m going to have some fun.¡± mo nanchong nced at qin jiao. ¡± no, no problem ... i¡¯m just ying. yes, i¡¯m going to y ... ¡± then, i might be able to get first ce easily. ...... at noon, in the canteen. a group of people sat together to eat. jin fuyao also came in. this time, her arrival caused a sensation. jin fuyao had been on the hot search recently, so many people were very excited. after all, she was already a little famous. if she participated in such a talent show, she would naturally be on the hot search. it was not surprising that the festival group wanted to use her to attract some poprity. however, for most students, those who could make it to the hot search were not ordinary people. jin fuyao was white, beautiful, and rich. she was a goddess. if she participated in such a talent show, she would definitely be a top star. that was why the school was in an uproar. ¡± fuyao, you¡¯re amazing! you passed the audition easily and are going to take part in thepetition! ¡± ¡± wuwuwu, fuyao, you¡¯re already a big star. do you still need to participate in this kind ofpetition? ¡± ¡°your grades are so good, your family conditions are so good, and everything is so good. do you still want to participate in this kind ofpetition? fuyao, you¡¯re so excellent!¡± a wave of ttery came. jin fuyao nced at mo nan chong. ¡± it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m just going to participate. there are many masters. i may not be able to get first ce. ¡± ¡± how is that possible? you¡¯re so outstanding. you¡¯ll definitely be first! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! fuyao is really powerful! ¡± jin fuyao shook her head. ¡± no, they¡¯re all experts. i heard that mo nan chong is also participating. she¡¯s better than me. ¡± the people around jin fuyao couldn¡¯t help but look in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°she¡¯s also participating in the talent show? isn¡¯t she a good student? why is she participating in the talent show at this time?¡± ¡± does she really think that she can win first ce with her looks? ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk. look at her cold attitude. is she worthy of being number one? ¡± ¡± fuyao, don¡¯t worry about her. you¡¯re already famous. she¡¯s nothing. she can¡¯t crush you. you¡¯re definitely a c-spot! she¡¯s just here to apany you!¡± ¡± yeah, i heard that her singing is off-key and she doesn¡¯t know anything! ¡± ¡°since you¡¯re doing well in your studies, then study hard. why are you participating in the talent show? isn¡¯t it just to attract attention? do you really think that you¡¯re good in everything just because you¡¯re good in your studies? how can she bepared to fuyao? fuyao¡¯s family is rich, and she¡¯s been trained in all aspects. she¡¯s nothing!¡± many people ndered mo nan chong in order to tter jin fuyao. mo nan chong¡¯s people had more or less heard some of the conversation, and qin jiao and leng leng were a little angry. ¡± if they want to participate, then go ahead. why are they talking about you?! ¡± ¡°really, we didn¡¯t even provoke them!¡± qin ran stood up and wanted to rush over and hit him. mo nan chong held qin jiao down. ¡± eat the beans! ¡± there happened to be a te of beans on the table. mo nan chong picked one up and flicked one out whenever she heard someone say something bad about her. someone beside jin fuyao immediately screamed. ¡°what¡¯s going on? who hit me!¡± ¡°damn it, who is it?¡± ... jin fuyao stood up abruptly and walked directly to mo nan chong. then she looked down at mo nan chong and said, ¡± what are you doing? is there any meaning to this? ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± mo nanchong nced at jin fuyao, as if he knew nothing. ¡°don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know that you were hitting people with beans just now!¡± jin fuyao looked at the beans on the te and said angrily. ¡°so it¡¯s you!¡± ¡± wow, mo nan chong, how can you hit people as you please! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it even more outrageous for you guys to scold people!¡± he stood up coldly with an overbearing aura, but he did not say anything. jin fuyao¡¯s group saw the indifference and suddenly became quiet, not daring to speak. ¡°mo nan chong, we¡¯re all ssmates, why do you have to be like this? everyone was just casually talking about it, and it didn¡¯t cause you any actual harm. if you don¡¯t want to hear these words, then block your ears. their mouths belong to them, so what can you do about what they say?¡± jin fuyao said indignantly. ... ¡°oh, i know. then cover your ears.¡± mo nan chong looked at ye jing and the others. the people in ss 3.9 immediately understood and began to chatter, talking bad about jin fuyao. jin fuyao almost fainted when she heard that. ¡± what, what do you mean? mo nan pet!¡± ¡± you said it yourself. their mouths belong to them. it¡¯s none of your business. just cover your ears! ¡± mo nanchong threw a bean into his mouth, and with two crunching sounds, he made a loud noise. ¡± crazy woman! fuyao, don¡¯t bother with her! ¡± a boy pulled jin fuyao away. jin fuyao¡¯s chest heaved up and down, and she was almost driven mad. the boy nced at mo nan chong and thenforted jin fuyao for a while. ¡± fuyao, we all know who¡¯s more outrageous. you don¡¯t have to care about what the people around her say. the people in ss 3.9 are all like local ruffians. there¡¯s no need to be calctive. ¡± ¡°yes, thank you.¡± jin fuyao nodded. ¡± by the way, young master qian, this is xu ying ¡®er¡¯s signed photo. didn¡¯t you want it? i got one for you. ¡± Chapter 1707 1707 he has someone he likes? young master qian¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw xu ying ¡®er¡¯s signed photo. she took the signed photo with great excitement. ¡± fuyao, you¡¯re so amazing! do you still know my idol? ¡± jin fuyao smiled but said nothing. of course, she didn¡¯t know xu ying ¡®er. how could a third-rate girl like her know xu ying¡¯ er, who was at the level of heavenly queen? it was just that he had bought it from others. with the resources she had, it was not a problem for her to get an autographed photo of a top celebrity. young master qian had some status here, which was why she wanted to please him and get some resources from him. after young master qian got the photo, he was in an extremely good mood. then, he kept talking about how xu ying ¡®er was his favorite idol. although xu ying ¡®er was almost 40 years old, she was really charming. she sang especially well and took good care of herself. it was as if she would not age. ¡± thank you. ying ¡®er has rarely appeared in the past few years. i didn¡¯t expect you to get her photo. ¡± young master qian said excitedly, ¡± fuyao, if you need my help in the future, just let me know. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just something i did in passing.¡± jin fuyao said with a smile, ¡± i like xu ying ¡®er too. she has a really good voice. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. her voice is really born for this. it¡¯s really good. ¡± young master qian was even more excited. jin fuyaoughed at xu ying ¡®er¡¯s old age in her heart, but she also agreed with young master qian with a smile on her face. ...... the li n. when xu ying ¡®er was picked up by the li family¡¯s driver, she saw old madam li. although the olddy saw xu ying ¡®er every day, she still liked xu ying¡¯ er every time she saw her. ¡± this girl, she¡¯s so pretty no matter how i look at her, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± the olddy said to nanny zhang, who was serving her. ¡°yes, miss fuyao is really good looking, so she can act. isn¡¯t she going to participate in that talent show soon? we can support her. ¡± madam zhang couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡± she¡¯s polite and sensible. her family background is also not bad. she¡¯s also the heir of the jin family. i like her very much too! ¡± ¡± right? little jiu is not young anymore, but he has never liked anyone. i think fuyao is a good girl. ¡± the olddy said and frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t know what little jiu is thinking.st time he came back in a hurry and said he didn¡¯t like fuyao. i asked him what he didn¡¯t like, but he didn¡¯t say. i think it¡¯s not bad. they¡¯re a match of equal social status, and it¡¯s not that they¡¯re not good-looking either. the child of these two children will definitely be good-looking!¡± ¡°old furen wants to hold a great grandson.¡± madam zhang smiled and said, ¡± however, the children still have the final say in matters of the heart! ¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t fuyao like little jiu?¡± the olddy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± ask little 9th toe back for dinner tonight. i have an idea. ¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll give young master jiu a call.¡± madam zhang turned around and went to make a call. jin fuyao quickly walked over and held the olddy¡¯s arm. ¡± olddy, i¡¯m back to apany you! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re such a thoughtful child. you¡¯re not ying with your ssmates, buting back to keep an old womanpany. how boring.¡± the olddy said with a smile. ¡°grandma, you¡¯re wrong. it¡¯s fun to y with young people, but it¡¯s also fun to y with you. grandma, you¡¯re as fun as a strong young man! grandma¡¯s thoughts are so trendy, how could it not be fun!¡± jin fuyao made the olddy very happy with a few words. after they sat down on the sofa in the living room, the olddy began to ask jin fuyao what she thought of li jiujue. if she really had feelings for li jiujue, the olddy would think of a way. ¡°grandma, don¡¯t you already know?¡± jin fuyao lowered her head shyly. ¡± what girl wouldn¡¯t like a man like ninth master? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good enough!¡± old mrs. han said happily, ¡± let¡¯s do what¡¯s already done and slowly cultivate our feelings! ¡± ¡°grandma, i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± hearing this, jin fuyao pretended to be surprised. ¡± master jiu will be unhappy. ¡± and ... recently, recently, he might have fallen for someone else.¡± old mrs. han¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡± like someone else? who? ¡± ¡± he¡¯s also a high school student. coincidentally, he¡¯s in our school. ¡± jin fuyao pursed her lips and then said that she didn¡¯t dare to say it, because lord jiu would be angry if he knew. ¡°grandma will make the decision for you. what are you afraid of? tell grandma what¡¯s the situation? i¡¯ve been wondering why little 9th has beening back less and less recently. so there¡¯s such a thing?¡± the olddy was obviously unhappy. she did hope that li jiujue had someone he liked, but it was not the kind of situation where he would forget about her just because he liked someone. what¡¯s more, she now felt that jin fuyao was very suitable. if it were someone else, they might not be as suitable as jin fuyao. jin fuyao nced at the olddy and hesitated. in the end, she said, ¡± grandma, i¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t tell ninth master. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. tell me, i won¡¯t tell him.¡± the olddy said. ¡± the girl lord jiu likes is called mo nan chong. she¡¯s a student from ss 3.9. ¡± jin fuyao told the olddy about mo nan chong¡¯s situation. ¡± mo nan chong ... he¡¯s very good-looking ... but their rtionship might be a little messy. ¡± ¡°what kind of messy rtionship? ninth ss? i heard that the best ss in your school is the rocket ss you¡¯re in, right? the worst ss is the ninth ss? a bad student?¡± the olddy obviously had a headache and didn¡¯t like it. ¡± rtionship ... i¡¯m actually not too sure myself. i¡¯ve just heard some rumors that her life is a little messy and that she¡¯s very close to her male ssmates. they put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and don¡¯t really keep a distance. ¡± jin fuyao shook her head. ¡± but it¡¯s normal. we¡¯re all ssmates. it¡¯s not a big deal to put your arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. we¡¯re not in a feudal society now! ¡± ¡± although we¡¯re not in a feudal society now, it¡¯s still a society with manners. how can a girl put her arm around a boy¡¯s shoulder? ¡± the olddy shook her head frantically. ¡± no, this definitely won¡¯t do. how can she bepared to our fuyao! girl, don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll take care of this for you!¡± ¡°no, grandma, don¡¯t do anything. 9th master will be angry. 9th master likes her very much now. after all, she¡¯s the one he likes. it¡¯s not good to offend her!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it good to offend her? i¡¯m an elder, don¡¯t tell me little jiu is going to make trouble for me because of this girl?¡± the olddy was unhappy and annoyed. ¡°what kind of pet? how¡¯s his family background?¡± the olddy asked again. ¡°she¡¯s from an average family ... she has three children. she has two older brothers and her parents don¡¯t seem to be responsible. they¡¯ve been abroad and haven¡¯t been taking care of the children in the country.¡± jin fuyao told the olddy. the olddy was extremely displeased when she heard that. she was even angrier when she thought about how she had offended mo nan chong and how li jiujue might make things difficult for her. ... Chapter 1708 1708 the old madam wants to see you ¡°little jiu has never disobeyed me since he was young. if he dares to disobey me for someone, then he¡¯s not a good person. he must be a vixen!¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have much money at home, yet you still dare to seduce our little 9th. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re after our little 9th¡¯s money! ¡± ¡± little jiu has really been possessed. it seems like he has some tricks up his sleeve. ¡± the olddy said to nanny zhang, who came over. then, she raised her head and asked, ¡± is little 9thing back for dinner? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already told him. he said he cane back. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± at this moment, the olddy was no longer in the mood to plot against li jiujue and jin fuyao. her mind was full of mo nan pet, which li jiujue liked. at night, when li jiujue returned, nanny zhang had already prepared dinner with the kitchen. at the sumptuous dining table, li jiujue and jin fuyao sat face to face, while the olddy sat on the other side. the olddy looked at li jiujue. after a long pause, she asked, ¡± ¡°little jiu, what do you think of fuyao as your wife? i think she¡¯s very suitable to be your wife in all aspects. do you like her?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not interested,¡± li jiujue didn¡¯t even look at jin fuyao. he just ate his food. ¡± grandma, if you like it, just don¡¯t get me involved. ¡± if you like it, i¡¯ll support it no matter if you want to keep it by your side or get married, but i¡¯m not the main character.¡± ¡°you stinky brat! how am i supposed to get married?¡± the olddy was so angry that sheughed. ¡± little jiu, i heard from fuyao that you have a girl you like? ¡± jin fuyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she lowered her head to eat. li jiujue raised his eyes and nced at jin fuyao. he didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at the olddy. ¡± yes, so you don¡¯t have to make up stories with me. ¡± ¡°but i heard that the girl isn¡¯t very good. she¡¯s not good at her studies and she¡¯s not very good in other aspects. there was no need to talk about his family. such a person was not a match for you in terms of social status. you can y with her, but you can¡¯t be her wife.¡± ¡± i¡¯m telling you, fuyao is the most suitable for you. i don¡¯t think she¡¯s bad in any way. just ignore that girl. ¡± ¡± the two of you can only work together. as for that girl, she doesn¡¯t have the ability. she¡¯s definitely not worthy. ¡± li jiujue put down his chopsticks. ¡± she is worthy. she is very strong. ¡± ¡± yes, ¡± jin fuyao quickly said, ¡± although that darling miss is in ss 3.9, she¡¯s very capable. she¡¯s the one teaching ss 3.9 now and has brought them good results. ¡± she seemed to be helping li jiujue, but her words made the olddy even more unhappy. after all, the olddy was old. she didn¡¯t like this kind of independent people the most. she liked to follow her own rules. no matter how good a student¡¯s lecture was, it would still be inferior to a teacher¡¯s. she was snatching the teacher¡¯s job and trying to stand up for herself. it was fine if the students ¡®grades were good, but what if the students¡¯ grades were bad? who would be responsible? could she, a student, be responsible? the olddy mmed the table. ¡± i don¡¯t agree! ¡± li jiujue nced at the olddy and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be so agitated. she hasn¡¯t agreed to be with me, so even if you agree, it¡¯s useless. ¡± ¡°what? she doesn¡¯t agree to date you? this is ying hard to get, right?¡± the olddy was furious. ¡± she¡¯s not even in a rtionship yet and she¡¯s already so good at setting people up. she must be a powerful vixen. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s not ...¡± li jiujue said. the olddy knew that li jiujue seemed to be a little unhappy, so she did not dare to say too much. however, she was certain that mo nan chong was the vixen. ¡°let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, let¡¯s eat first! after dinner, take yaoyao out to y. yaoyaoes back to apany me every day. she¡¯s not familiar with this ce and doesn¡¯t have many friends, so you can take her out to y!¡± the olddy said in amanding tone. jin fuyao hurriedly said, ¡± it¡¯s alright, ninth master is very busy. you don¡¯t have to take time to apany me! ¡± ¡°what do you mean it¡¯s okay? it¡¯s okay. he¡¯s my grandson. it¡¯s his duty to apany you in my ce!¡± the olddy winked at jin fuyao as she spoke. jin fuyao didn¡¯t say anything more, but sneaked a nce at li jiujue. after the meal, jin fuyao went out with li jiujue. not long after they were in the car, li jiujue said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s fine? you can get out of the car. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± jin fuyao had been happily thinking about where li jiujue would take her to y, but halfway there, he actually asked her to get out of the car? was this man crazy? she looked at li jiujue in disbelief. ¡± but i don¡¯t know the way ... ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± after li jiujue said that, the car stopped by the side. the driver got out of the car and opened the door for jin fuyao to get out. jin fuyao stomped her feet when she saw the car leaving. no man had ever dared to treat her like this. this was the first time! the more li jiujue acted this way, the more she wanted to challenge him. jin fuyao looked at the direction of the car coldly. she took a deep breath and did not go back immediately. instead, she made a phone call. ...... mo nan chong saw the olddy the next day. the olddy did a quick investigation on mo nan chong, and the information she got was simr to what jin fuyao had said, so she was even more dissatisfied with mo nan chong. she felt that mo nanchong¡¯s status was not worthy of her precious grandson. however, she was also worried that mo nan chong would continue to pester li jiujue, so she hade out to look for mo nan chong. the olddy had blocked mo nan chong¡¯s way at the school entrance. a few bodyguards immediately stopped mo nan chong. ¡± you¡¯re miss mo nan chong? our old madam wants to see you!¡± ¡°old madam?¡± mo nan chong looked at the group of bodyguards and was a little confused. she did not remember knowing any olddy. she had to spend a birthday with one of her ssmates today and had an appointment with xu ying ¡®er, so she did not have much time. ¡°yes, our old madam wants to see you. please get in the car.¡± the bodyguards surrounded mo nan chong. ... ye jing and the others were all on guard. mo nanchong could tell that these bodyguards were not simple. they must be quite skilled in martial arts. he said, ¡± i only have five minutes. ¡± after that, she turned to ye jing and the others. ¡± you guys go to the club first, i¡¯ll goter. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you need me to apany you?¡± he asked coldly. after saying that, he closed his mouth again. to be honest, master pet seemed to be more powerful than all of them. if something happened, they would only be a burden to master pet ... ¡°no need, you guys go first.¡± mo nan chong walked towards the car. the bodyguard opened the door and mo nan chong got in. inside the car was a graceful and luxurious-looking olddy. ¡°who are you?¡± mo nan chong nced at it and asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Chapter 1709 1709 chapter 1711-beaten to the ground the olddy looked at mo nan chong and asked, ¡± ¡± you¡¯re the woman who¡¯s been pestering our little 9th? ¡± ¡°little jiu?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment, unable to react to who little jiu was. ¡°don¡¯t y dumb. i¡¯ve already investigated. you¡¯re the one who pestered our little 9th. you¡¯ve got some tricks up your sleeve to be able to seduce our little 9th into losing her mind!¡± the olddy stomped her walking stick on the ground and said arrogantly, ¡± i¡¯m telling you, someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to get close to our little 9th. i¡¯m here to warn you, don¡¯t always appear in front of our little 9th, and don¡¯t try to seduce our little 9th, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± the olddy¡¯s words were sharp. after she finished speaking, she nced at mo nan chong with a look of disdain. ¡± let me tell you, our little 9th already has someone. i¡¯ve already chosen someone of equal social status for him. she¡¯s better than you from head to toe, and her family background is also thousands of times better than yours. even if you¡¯re not considered poor in the local area, you¡¯re not worthy of our little 9th. you should know about our little 9th¡¯s identity, right? you¡¯d better stop dreaming about being a cindere.¡± the olddy then took out a check and passed it to mo nan chong. ¡± here¡¯s a million yuan. i¡¯ll give you the money you want. get the hell out of here after you take the money! ¡± mo nanchong did not expect an olddy to be able to speak like a machine gun. she did not even have a chance to exin. in the end, the olddy even gave her a million yuan. she looked at the one million yuan and was stunned. ¡°aren¡¯t you a little stingy? you¡¯re only giving me one million yuan to get rid of me? at least 10 billion, right?¡± mo nan chong did not take the check. she also nced at the olddy. she did not say anything. she couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. if her family background was considered bad, then no one couldpare to her. how could the li familypare to the mo family, which was at the top of the world? the olddy seemed to be wrong about herself. after ncing at the olddy, mo nan chong opened the car door and got out. ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± when the olddy saw that mo nan chong did not ept it and even called her stingy, she was instantly enraged. ¡± this is a million yuan. have you ever seen a million yuan? i¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve never seen so much money in your life!¡± ¡°i gave you money, but you don¡¯t want it. you won¡¯t get a single centter!¡± ¡°our little nine is not someone you can taint! his partner must be of equal social status!¡± ¡°10 billion? who do you think you are? unless you¡¯re the daughter of the fourth master of the mo family, are you even worthy? do you really think you¡¯re some rich girl?¡± the olddy was flustered. nanny zhang was also in the car. seeing that the olddy was not in a good position to move, she jumped out of the car first and stopped mo nan chong from leaving. ¡°miss mo, our matriarch is giving you a chance, and it¡¯s good for you. if you don¡¯t take the money, you won¡¯t be able to earn anything. if you take the money, you¡¯ll at least have a million yuan, enough for you to live the rest of your life without worrying about food and clothing. to be honest, an ordinary family like yours can¡¯t even earn a million in your entire life, right?¡± madam zhang also had her eyes on the top of her head. mo nan chong looked at nanny zhang and said calmly, ¡± do you know how much this scarf costs? ¡± mo nanchong pointed at his scarf. a million? the scarf she was wearing today cost three million yuan. she could even buy a hundred of them a day. she looked at nanny zhang with a smile. the haunted house that she had designed when she was young had always given her dividends. the ie was not something that ordinary people could imagine. she would also invest the money she earned and asionally buy some stocks. she had never lost anything. as long as she was willing, she could earn tens of billions of yuan in minutes. she was even luckier than her mother when it came to making money. she could make money even with her eyes closed ... he actually said that she wouldn¡¯t be able to earn a million in her lifetime? ¡°a scarf?¡± madam zhang naturally didn¡¯t recognize this brand of scarf. she had never seen it before, so she didn¡¯t recognize it at all. however, a bodyguard next to him seemed to have recognized it. ¡± it¡¯s the one and only scarf designed by that masterche from abroad. is it the one that¡¯s worth three million yuan? ¡± the olddy had just gotten out of the car and was being supported by someone when she heard the bodyguard¡¯s words. her eyes were fixed on the scarf around mo nan chong¡¯s neck. this time, she was furious! no wonder he didn¡¯t ask for her one million yuan. it turned out that he had seduced little 9th and bought her such an expensive scarf! ¡°little nine bought it for you, right? how dare you buy a scarf worth three million yuan!¡± the olddy was furious. although the li family was rich, she didn¡¯t care about tens of thousands of yuan. however, buying a three-million-yuan scarf for a woman was still not worthy of being their marriage partner. the olddy was very dissatisfied. ¡°give me back my scarf! give me back all the things little 9th bought you!¡± the olddy shouted at the bodyguards, ¡± take everything off her! no wonder you don¡¯t want my one million yuan. you think that just because you can coax little 9th to buy it for you, i can¡¯t take it from you?¡± the olddy waspletely unreasonable and directly asked the bodyguard to grab it. mo nanchong frowned and nced at the olddy. ¡± i don¡¯t want to argue with an olddy like you, but you dare to hit me? who told you that these things were bought by others? i need others to buy things for me?¡± ¡°quibble?¡± he asked. old mrs. han shouted angrily, ¡± do it! snatch it! ¡± take a picture and put it online tomorrow. let the whole world see that this little b * tch seduced other people and even tempted them to buy her things!¡± the bodyguards obeyed the olddy¡¯s orders and charged at mo nan chong. mo nan looked at the bodyguards unhappily. she was immediately surrounded. there were many onlookers around, and everyone began to take photos to watch the fun. ¡°isn¡¯t this mo nan chong?¡± ¡± oh my god, she actually seduced a rich man. no wonder she dresses like she¡¯s a top-tier luxury item every day. what rich man did she hook up with? and now someone came to her door. how embarrassing! ¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, what a disgrace!¡± ¡± good, she¡¯s not from our ss. jin fuyao from our ss is more likable! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s only been the school belle for a few days and her character has already copsed.¡± ... ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk ...¡± ¡± isn¡¯t she going on tv? what kind of talent show is she participating in? she must have gone crazy to be famous! ¡± ¡± hahaha, then i¡¯ll help her. take some photos and post them on the forum! ¡± many students took out their phones and started to take videos and photos. in just a few minutes, many people had already uploaded it to the forum. [ shocked! ] [ a certain school belle has be a joke! ] [ shocked! ] [ the new school belle is actually dating a rich man, and his family even came looking for her! ] [ is she the campus belle or a joke? ] ...... mo nan chong did not even blink. the bodyguards rushed up and beat them up in a few moves. after he was done, mo nan chong patted the non-existent dust off his body and walked off in a random direction with his bag on one shoulder. ... Chapter 1710 1710 suddenly bing a fan of master pet ¡°ah, it hurts!¡± ¡°my leg!¡± ¡°my waist!¡± the group of bodyguardsy on the ground, wailing in pain. none of them could get up. the surrounding students were also dumbfounded. they had thought that mo nan chong, as a high school student, would be a disgrace to hook up with a rich man. however, at this moment, they were all shocked by mo nan chong¡¯s martial arts. someone had just posted a thread saying that mo nan chong had been surrounded by many bodyguards and was in trouble. in the end, it turned out that mo nan chong was not the one who was in trouble, but the bodyguards. there were also some who were prepared to film mo nan chong making a fool of himself, but what they captured was mo nan chong handsomely dealing with more than a dozen bodyguards who had surrounded her, but he had easily dealt with them. ¡°he¡¯s, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡± f * ck, i thought she would be tortured badly. i didn¡¯t expect that she would be the one who tortured those bodyguards! ¡± ¡°i, i suddenly feel like i¡¯ve be a fan!¡± ¡± what¡¯s there to be a fan of? no matter how good her kung fu is, it can¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a high school student who seduced a rich man! ¡± ¡°is she someone¡¯s mistress? who exactly is the mistress?¡± ...... old madam li looked at the bodyguards on the floor, flustered and exasperated. ¡± not only is she so rude to me, she even dared to hit my people? chase!¡± after the olddy got into the car, the chauffeur started to chase after mo nan chong. mo nan chong walked. north thearch¡¯s club was not far away, so she walked over. when she arrived at the entrance of the north thearch club, the olddy¡¯s car had also arrived. when she saw mo nan chong enter the north thearch club, the olddy was even more furious. ¡°is little jiu inside? did she hook up with little 9th again?¡± the olddy asked angrily. ¡°little 9th has never been muddle-headed. why is she so muddle-headed this time? this girl doesn¡¯t look good at all. he didn¡¯t like fuyao, this child. he liked such a greedy woman. how can this kind of person be worthy of being the li family¡¯s matriarch!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think 9th master is here. i heard from him that he¡¯s going on a business trip today. ¡± madam zhang replied. ¡°give him a call and ask where he is.¡± the olddy instructed the chauffeur. the chauffeur made a call to li jiujue and confirmed that ninth master was indeed not at the north emperor club. he had gone on a business trip. this time, the olddy was instantly relieved. the olddy immediately got off the car and entered the north thearch club. she had someone supporting her, so she could walk rather quickly. when she entered the north thearch club, she saw mo nan chong and immediately rushed towards him. ¡°give me back the card!¡± the olddy stopped mo nan chong and said angrily, ¡± do you know what this ce is? is this a ce you cane to? you actually dared to take our little 9th¡¯s card!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... a lingering spirit? ¡± what¡¯s wrong with hering from a clubhouse? ¡°did you hear that? give me the card to the north thearch club. do you know how valuable the card is? this kind of ck card is not something you can own. you¡¯re using our little jiu¡¯s things as if it¡¯s a matter of course?¡± the olddy extended her hand and asked for the ck card of the north thearch club. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i know that the cards here are very valuable, but i don¡¯t need a card toe here. i only use my face. ¡± mo nanchong nced at the olddy and said coldly, ¡± it seems like i won¡¯t do anything to you since li jiujue has helped me before. however, don¡¯t bother me. otherwise, i won¡¯t be polite to you! ¡± with that, mo nan chong walked past the olddy and quickly headed inside. the olddy wanted to leave but was stopped by the staff. ¡°old madam, is there anything i can help you with?¡± ¡°that little b * tch just now, kick her out! does shee here often with our little 9th, so you let her in naturally? i¡¯m telling you now, she has nothing to do with our little 9th, and she will not have anything to do with the li family, so you don¡¯t have to let her in or give us face!¡± when the staff member heard the old madam¡¯s words, he was obviously stunned. what¡¯s wrong with their bossing to my club for a meal? what did it have to do with the li n¡¯s reputation? their north thearch club had strict rules, and they wouldn¡¯t let anyone in just because of their reputation. although ninth master li was powerful, he was not qualified to do so! of course, the staff knew that his little boss didn¡¯t like to announce that he was the boss of the north emperor club. he had always kept a low profile, so he didn¡¯t say anything. after ncing at the old madam, she said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, old madam. the fact that the youngdy coulde in has nothing to do with the li family. ¡± ¡°what?¡± the olddy knocked on her walking stick. the waitress tried her best to smile and hold back her temper. ¡± it¡¯s really okay. she just needs to show her face. ¡± also, ninth master li really didn¡¯t bring her here for a meal.¡± the olddy looked at the waitress suspiciously. she was stunned when she saw that the waitress was serious and didn¡¯t seem to be lying. seeing that there was no way to catch up with mo nan chong, she could only leave. ...... ¨C at school, jin fuyao left the school with some students after exining some knowledge to her ssmates. as they walked, they discussed how the olddy had chased mo nan chong to school. ¡°this mo nan chong is too ridiculous!¡± ... ¡°it¡¯s really embarrassing!¡± ¡± hehe, the school belle? she¡¯s going to be the joke of our school! ¡± jin fuyao smiled and said nothing while walking. when she reached the door, she turned to young master qian and said, ¡± young master qian, i got some news today! ¡± ¡°what news?¡± young master qian asked curiously. ¡± xu ying ¡®er seems to havee here. i¡¯ve also received news that she¡¯ll be going to the north thearch club. ¡± jin fuyao nced at young master qian. ¡± young master qian, are you interested in having a meal with us? maybe we can meet by chance! ¡± ¡°ying ¡®er really came?¡± young master qian was so excited that he was about to go crazy. ¡± fuyao, it¡¯s great to know you. you are my lucky star! ¡± the two made an appointment, and then jin fuyao called several other rich young masters to go to the north thearch club to eat with the youngdy. the group of them went straight to the north thearch club. jin fuyao was the youngdy of the jin family. as the heir, she naturally had the ck card of the north thearch club. she led a group of people into the north thearch club. just as everyone was about to go to the private room, someone suddenly said, ¡± isn¡¯t that mo nan chong? what is she doing here?¡± ... ¡°what else could he be here for? he must be here with a rich man!¡± ¡± tsk tsk, you¡¯re so carefree while being with a rich man. aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself? ¡± after a few people around themughed at her, young master qian eximed in a low voice, ¡± it¡¯s xu ying ¡®er! ¡± young master qian was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even take a step forward. he wanted to rush forward, but he was also a little nervous. ¡± eh, it¡¯s really the diva xu ying ¡®er. what is she saying to mo nan chong? ¡± someone asked out of curiosity. Chapter 1711 1711 how was she going to pester the heavenly queen! ¡± it¡¯s one thing for mo nan to dote on a rich man, but is he pestering the heavenly queen because he saw that she¡¯s the heavenly queen? ¡± ¡± doesn¡¯t she want to enter the entertainment industry? she wants to participate in that talent show, so she¡¯s pestering the heavenly queen for resources. she¡¯s too shameless. the heavenly queen must not want to be disturbed while eating here, but she ended up being pestered! ¡± jin fuyao walked directly to xu ying ¡®er and mo nan chong without thinking. ¡°mo nan chong, what are you doing!¡± seeing mo nan chong hugging xu ying ¡®er, jin fuyao interrupted him and pushed him away. mo nanchong and xu ying ¡®er were both confused and turned to look at jin fuyao at the same time. ¡°what are you doing?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was filled with suspicion and disbelief. she hadn¡¯t seen auntie ying ¡®er for a long time, so the two of them hugged. but before they could hug, they were interrupted by someone. it was really inconceivable. ¡°what am i doing? i¡¯m asking you, what are you doing?¡± jin fuyao sneered. ¡± it¡¯s not good for you to affect the queen here. the heavenly queen is here to eat, not to be disturbed by you!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she instantly understood. jin fuyao probably thought that she was chasing after a star and had affected xu ying ¡®er¡¯s eating. when xu ying ¡®er heard this, she understood a little. ¡± she¡¯s not ... ¡± ¡± sister ying ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll help you ... ¡± jin fuyao said a few words. ¡°mo nan chong, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re chasing after celebrities, but you have to consider the asion. you can¡¯t let sister ying ¡®er be troubled. as a celebrity, you need some personal space. you¡¯re scarier than the paparazzi.¡± at this moment, young master qian finally mustered up his courage and came forward. the rest of the people also came forward and criticized mo nanchong without any reason. ¡°mo nan chong, don¡¯t bother the heavenly queen!¡± ¡°i can call the police if you do this, do you know that?¡± ¡°heavenly queen, don¡¯t be afraid, we will help you!¡± xu ying ¡®er was also a smart person. she could tell at a nce that jin fuyao was not a good person, and she seemed to be targeting the little darling. she was very familiar with the little darling and knew his personality. he didn¡¯t like to provoke others, so he couldn¡¯t be a good person to treat him like this. fortunately, she was the one he met. ¡°are you done? i¡¯m done, it¡¯s my turn.¡± mo nanchong looked at the others. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, ying ¡®er is here to eat with me. ¡± after he finished speaking, mo nan chong held xu ying ¡®er¡¯s arm. jin fuyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. what did that mean? xu ying ¡®er was here for dinner with mo nan chong? mo nan chong knew xu ying ¡®er? how was that possible? she had investigated mo nan chong¡¯s background. her background was ordinary. it was unlikely that she would know a top-ss person like xu ying ¡®er. ¡± sister ying ¡®er, did she threaten you? if she did, we¡¯ll call the police for you! ¡± jin fuyao continued to stop xu ying ¡®er. young master qian was also confused. he did not know if mo nan chong knew xu ying ¡®er, but he had always thought that xu ying¡¯ er knew jin fuyao. but now it seemed that jin fuyao did not know xu ying ¡®er very well. ¡°call the police?¡± xu ying ¡®er shook her head. ¡± no need ... you seem to have some misunderstanding about us. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve known the little darling for a long time.¡± xu ying ¡®er said indifferently, ¡± today is the birthday of my little darling¡¯s ssmate. i¡¯m here to give her some instructions. ¡± after that, xu ying ¡®er nced at jin fuyao again. ¡± miss, thank you for your kindness, but you¡¯re really a busybody! ¡± after she finished speaking, xu ying ¡®er held mo nan chong¡¯s arm and they went to the private room. jin fuyao had pretended to be friends with xu ying ¡®er in front of young master qian. but now, jin fuyao had directly exposed him. she thought that young master qian would be very happy if she brought him here to meet xu ying ¡®er by chance, but who would have thought that it would be like this? the rest of the people were also stunned. ¡± so the heavenly queen and mo nan chong know each other. they seem to be very close! ¡± ¡°this is a big misunderstanding!¡± ¡°it was indeed a misunderstanding!¡± while speaking, someone looked at jin fuyao with aplicated expression. before they came, everyone was still talking about whether jin fuyao knew xu ying ¡®er and whether she had a good rtionship with xu ying¡¯ er. how did she know so much about xu ying ¡®er? jin fuyao didn¡¯t say yes, but she seemed to agree. but at this moment, everyone understood that xu ying ¡®er and jin fuyao didn¡¯t know each other at all. jin fuyao was just pretending before. the one who understood it the most was young master qian. young master qian had mixed feelings. he had offended mo nan chong before, so he thought that jin fuyao and xu ying ¡®er knew each other. in the end, mo nan chong was the one who knew his idol, and the two of them seemed to be on such good terms. ... would mo nanchong say bad things about him in front of his idol? xu ying ¡®er had actuallye here for a meal because of mo nan chong¡¯s ssmate. she had specially rushed over to give her well wishes to mo nan chong¡¯s ssmate. wasn¡¯t that ssmate a little too lucky? if ... if he had a better rtionship with mo nan chong, did that mean that the chance to have a meal would be his? young master qian looked at jin fuyao and suddenly felt regretful. if he had chosen to be friends with mo nan chong, he would not have been so embarrassed when he met his idol. ¡°young master qian, where are you going?¡± seeing young master qian leaving, jin fuyao caught up with him and asked. ¡°it seems like i won¡¯t be able to see my idol. i¡¯m going home.¡± young master qian said without turning his head. jin fuyao felt ufortable. she knew that she had embarrassed herself today and lost her connection with young master qian. young master qian was obviously dissatisfied with her. in the private room, a group of ss 3.9 students were chatting while waiting for mo nan chong and the others to arrive. when mo nan chong pushed the door open and entered, xu ying ¡®er did note in directly but waited outside. ... ¡°i brought a friend here, can i let her in?¡± mo nanchong looked at everyone in the room. ¡°sure!¡± the students of ss 3.9 said very enthusiastically, ¡± my friends are our friends. you¡¯re being too polite by calling your friends over and even greeting us. juste in! ¡± the group of people said with a smile. mo nan chong smiled at everyone. she turned to the side and then, xu ying ¡®er walked in from outside. ¡°hello, everyone.¡± xu ying ¡®er raised her hand and waved her ws. everyone in therge private room fell into a strange silence. then, a burst of screams erupted. ¡°w-who did i just see?!¡± ¡± is it the diva xu ying ¡®er? can you pinch my thigh? no, i¡¯m going crazy. did i see wrongly? is it really xu ying¡¯ er? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s xu ying ¡®er!¡± ¡°it¡¯s really xu ying ¡®er!¡± ¡± oh my god, the heavenly queen is so beautiful. i¡¯m actually alive to see the heavenly queen. ah, i¡¯m going crazy! ¡± Chapter 1712 1712 master pet, i¡¯m on the hot search ¡°darling, don¡¯t you think you should tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡± this, this, this ... this can¡¯t be true, right? i actually saw miss ying ¡®er? ¡± ¡°heavens, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°master chong, is this the friend you were talking about? isn¡¯t it too big of a surprise for you?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong in excitement. the girl who was celebrating her birthday was so excited that tears were rolling down her cheeks. ¡± auntie ying ¡®er is a good friend of my mother. it just so happens that she¡¯sing over for a concert and has time, so i asked auntie ying¡¯ er toe over for a meal. ¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± don¡¯t get too excited. i¡¯m just passing by! ¡± although mo nan chong did not say anything, everyone knew that mo nan chong must have specially invited xu ying ¡®er over. the girl who was celebrating her birthday was so excited that she was about to go crazy. she sobbed and said excitedly, ¡± master chong, thank you, thank you so much. if it weren¡¯t for you, i might never have had the chance to meet my idol in person and eat at the same table! ¡± after she finished speaking, she looked at xu ying ¡®er again. ¡± thank you, heavenly queen, foring to this meal despite your busy schedule! ¡± the girl was sobbing so hard that she couldn¡¯t speak. xu ying ¡®er said with a smile, ¡± i¡¯m not busy. i¡¯m very free and bored. i¡¯m very happy to meet a group of interesting children like you! ¡± xu ying ¡®er sat directly next to the girl, then took out her phone and looked at the girl. ¡± can i add you on wechat? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± while wiping her tears, the girl looked at xu ying ¡®er as if she had seen a ghost. she couldn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°i mean, should i add you on wechat?¡± xu ying ¡®er said, ¡± let¡¯s be friends? ¡± ¡± i-i¡¯m fine, but ying ¡®er, you¡¯re ... ¡± a big star. could a big star just add her fans on wechat? she was a little embarrassed to add him! ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who i am. we can be friends.¡± xu ying ¡®er said with a smile. the two of them added each other on wechat and then took a photo together. in the end, all the students in the ss took a photo with xu ying ¡®er together, and everyone was excited. mo nan chong was in charge of taking photos of them, and they took quite a few. after a long time, everyone¡¯s excited mood finally calmed down a little. one by one, their faces were full of ¡± f * ck ¡°. after the meal, xu ying ¡®er even sang a song for everyone. the live scene was even more heated than a concert. ¡°ying ¡®er¡¯s singing is so shocking!¡± ¡°oh my god, i wasn¡¯t a fan of the heavenly queen before, but now i¡¯m aplete fan. the heavenly queen has such a good personality and she can sing so well. her singing is really good!¡± ¡°my ears are going to get pregnant!¡± ¡°shuishui, you¡¯re so lucky to be able to eat with your idol on your birthday and even hear him sing. you¡¯re the happiest woman in the world!¡± ¡± yes, i¡¯m really the happiest woman in the world. i¡¯ve never thought that i¡¯d be so lucky. ¡± shuishui looked at mo nan chong, her eyes filled with gratitude. she had never thought that there would be such a happy day. mo nan chong was a huge lucky star. ...... the li n. old mrs. li instructed one of her confidants to post on the inte the news of mo nanchong seducing li jiujue. ¡°let¡¯s see how shameless a high school girl can be!¡± ¡± her food and clothing must have been provided by our little 9th. i¡¯ve never seen such a shameless girl! ¡± ¡°that scarf of hers, i¡¯m so angry. i don¡¯t know how much little 9th bought for her. no wonder she asked for 10 billion. even if i sell her 100 times, it won¡¯t be enough for 10 billion, okay? with her status, she actually dared to ask for 100 million yuan. what a joke!¡± ¡°since she refused a toast only to drink a forfeit, then i¡¯ll destroy her! the fact that i, an olddy, can live to this day is not because i¡¯m a good person!¡± ¡± old madam, don¡¯t be angry. it¡¯s not worth it to be angry and ruin your health. ¡± on the side, nanny zhang gently patted the olddy¡¯s back. ¡± you already have a n for this matter. i think that girl wille to you and beg for mercy after she finds out! ¡± ¡°by the way, this matter must be done without anyone knowing. don¡¯t let our little nine know. how long will little 9th be away for?¡± the olddy asked. ¡°a week,¡± madam zhang replied. ¡± that¡¯s good. one week is enough for that girl to be scolded badly. ¡± the olddy heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± you can go and settle it! ¡± ...... ¨C the next day, the news of a high school student seducing a rich man and bing a sugar daddy spread on the inte, and the olddy immediately bought it to be a hot search. in an instant, the inte was filled with discussions. the official ount of chasing dreams had also posted the overall information of the contestants, and mo nan chong was one of them. because of her good looks, many people had noticed her. now that she was on the hot search, many people could recognize that this high school girl was mo nan chong from the talent show. she didn¡¯t expect that such a person would actually participate in the talent show. wasn¡¯t this too dirty? initially, most of the people who had a good impression of mo nan chong were boys. as such, the boys ¡®impression of mo nan chong waspletely ruined. the curses on the inte could be said to be rising one after another. ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s too cheap! she¡¯s so pretty, yet she seduced a rich man and was killed by his family!¡± ¡± no, her scarf costs three million yuan. she¡¯s too good at getting a sugar daddy. ¡± ... ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk. she wanted to take back her scarf, but not only did she refuse, she even injured her bodyguard! ¡± ¡°i heard that the rich man has a fianc¨¦e, which is why his family is so angry. if you¡¯re dating a rich man, it¡¯s fine to date an unmarried bachelor, but isn¡¯t it a little too much to date someone who¡¯s engaged?¡± ¡°my heart aches for the rich man¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡± this mo nan chong ... i heard that her character isn¡¯t too good! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s weird. i think she¡¯s cute. i saw the video of her dealing with the bodyguards. she¡¯s so cool when she fights! ¡± ¡± so what if he¡¯s handsome? for money, many girls would do anything. they would even sell their bodies. i wonder what kind of rich man she found. could he be at the level of a grandfather? ¡± ¡± grandfather level ... if she can really do this, then she¡¯s really ruthless! ¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, tsk. i thought she was pretty and wanted to support her on the talent show ... but this is too disgusting! ¡± ¡± does anyone know if he¡¯s really a rich man on the level of a grandfather? ¡± ¡°girls nowadays ... really, they¡¯re willing to give up anything for material gains!¡± ¡°this girl is rumored to be a god-like student with very good grades ... god-like students. instead of studying hard, she did this kind of thing. his parents had lost all their face, right? are your parents paying for your school so that you can sell your body?¡± ... Chapter 1713 1713 the parents want their beloved grandpa to drop out of school mo nan chong waspletely unaware that he had been forced to be a hot topic. when she arrived at the school, she could feel the people around her pointing at her. there were even some aunties at the school gate who came to protest with banners in their hands. it was only then that she suddenly realized something. she saw her name on the banner and was baffled. ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°protest!¡± ¡± i protest that this school has such a student. they should be expelled. how can they stay in the school? they will lead the other students astray! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s just a high school student. he¡¯s actually willing to give it up for material gain! ¡± ¡°you took someone else¡¯s things and still refuse to exchange them back! the olddy has alreadye out to speak, yet you¡¯re still bullying the olddy!¡± the group of aunties said with hatred. ¡°... what did that student do?¡± was he talking about her? ¡°you¡¯re a sugar daddy! little girl, you¡¯re so young, there are many ways to make money. even doing physical work is better than selling your body by relying on a rich man!¡± ¡°i heard that the student even found an old man! you¡¯re too shameless!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. an old man? ¡°who are you guys talking about? the mo nan chong on the banner?¡± mo nan chong looked up and confirmed that it was his name. she was a sugar daddy? whether she needed to find a sugar daddy was one thing, but another thing was that she didn¡¯t like older men. if she wanted to find a sugar daddy, she didn¡¯t need to find an old man, right? she was looking for an old man at her age? had she gone crazy, or had the world gone crazy? ¡°it¡¯s her!¡± a middle-aged woman suddenly rushed out from the crowd with a phone in her hand and was about to p mo nan chong¡¯s face. mo nan chong was shocked. ¡± we can talk this out. why did you hit me? ¡± as she took a step back, she grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist and stopped her from hitting her. ¡°a child like you really doesn¡¯t know how to treasure your body!¡± ¡± did your parents give you a body so that you can serve others? ¡± ¡°did your parents give you a body so that you can be with an old man? there are so many important things in this world, but is money the most important?¡± ¡°you have your own hands and legs, and i don¡¯t think you¡¯re disabled. why can¡¯t you work hard and earn money?¡± ¡± if you want to live, you have to live a life that is worthy of you. someone like you who loves leisure and hates hard work and can sell your students for money really doesn¡¯t deserve to continue studying! ¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t know what kind of people your parents are!¡± the middle-aged woman immediately scolded him, as if she was disappointed in him. mo nan chong looked at the aunties talking at once. although their words were a little harsh, they were probably concerned about him. he said, ¡± let me exin. ¡± i didn¡¯t find a sugar daddy, and i didn¡¯t find one either ... just like you said, i can earn money with my own hands. i don¡¯t need money from others ...¡± ¡°besides, i can¡¯t afford it even if others give me money!¡± mo nanchong rubbed the space between his brows. ¡± let¡¯s put it this way. other than my parents, there¡¯s probably no one else in this world who can support me! ¡± ¡± so, don¡¯t worry, i really didn¡¯t hook up with anyone, nor did i set a bad example! ¡± all the aunties looked at mo nan chong. he looked sincere and did not seem to be lying. however, one of the aunties seemed to have misunderstood mo nan chong¡¯s words. she said in a measured tone, ¡± do you still think that the person who is providing for you has not given you enough money? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the situation with this little girl¡¯s family? why does she like money so much? you even said that no one can afford to support you! can¡¯t you be more frugal? do you think it¡¯s easy to make money?¡± the aunties continued to gang up on him. ¡°it¡¯s easy to make money.¡± mo nan chong said seriously. she could earn a lot of money by specting in the stock market, and she could never finish spending it. it was indeed very easy. ¡± ha, it¡¯s indeed easy. you just have to lie on the bed and spread your legs, right? ¡± a fierce-looking middle-aged woman waspletely enraged when she heard this. ¡± a girl like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be human. you don¡¯t cherish your body at all. you¡¯ll destroy yourself sooner orter! ¡± ¡°i hope the school will expel such a student!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already contacted the parents of the students here. many of them have decided toe over to support and protest. the parents ¡®representatives wille and talk to the school when the timees!¡± ...... mo nan chong was speechless. it seemed that she would not be able to exin it to these aunties. while the aunties were not paying attention, mo nan chong entered the school. a few minutester, she was in ss 3.9. along the way, many people pointed at her and avoided her. in ss 3.9, as soon as mo nan chong entered the ssroom, everyone looked up at her. however, this time, they did not look at her strangely. instead, they were all worried. after spending so much time together, everyone knew that mo nan doted on her and was quite rich. she was not the kind of person who would go after a rich man. she was very capable, and making money was like a toy to her. why would she need other people¡¯s money? however, others didn¡¯t understand. moreover, it was on the hot search and many passers-by were cursing. even the school was scolded. ... even though they had gone to weibo to speak up for mo nan chong, not many people believed them. ¡°grandpa chong, what should we do? you should know about it by now, right?¡± ye jing asked. ¡°yes, i am. i met a group of aunties, so i have a rough idea.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡°don¡¯t you n on exining? the school said that there was going to be a parent-teacher meeting, and all the parents and representatives would be at the school. he also said that he¡¯ll call your family over. also, regarding the talent show, this matter has a huge impact. you might be disqualified.¡± ¡± what can we do? ¡± ye jing analyzed. he knew that mo nan chong would have his own ns most of the time. what they could do was to let mo nan chong make the arrangements. ¡°the parent-teacher conference. my parents aren¡¯t around.¡± mo nanchong furrowed his brows. ¡± then, we might have informed my brother ... no, my brother seems to have gone abroad too ... ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. second brother was also a student. it seemed like only nie qian¡¯s godfather was here ... ... brother huang ¡®er¡¯s demon king master ... mo nanchong facepalmed. if the school really managed to get in touch with nie qian¡¯s godfather, she couldn¡¯t imagine how chaotic the school would be. ¡°you don¡¯t have to do anything. i¡¯ll go find the principal.¡± mo nan chong stood up abruptly and went straight to the principal¡¯s office. at the same time, the principal was already in the meeting room. he was surrounded by a group of parents. sometimes, it was the parents ¡®representatives. it could be said that they were really aggressive. the teaching director was there, and so was the form teacher of ss 3.9, fang haoming. Chapter 1714 1714 the demon lord¡¯s godfather ising! ¡± trust us on this. we will give you an exnation. i believe that mo nan chong is a good child and would not do such a thing. i believe that there must be some misunderstanding! ¡± the principal tried his best to exin. he was almost driven crazy by these parents. the matter had not been investigated clearly yet, and he was already talking about mo nan chong dropping out of school. how could mo nan chong do such a thing! he was a doting grandfather who had invested tens of millions in the school ... did sheck money? although she was a high school student, she was a koi, a god of wealth, okay? he could earn money with his eyes closed. why would a rich man need to hook up with a big shot? he, the bald principal, was the one who needed to hook up with the rich, okay? however, when he said it, these parents didn¡¯t believe it. they didn¡¯t believe that a high school girl could earn money with her own ability. she didn¡¯tck money at all and didn¡¯t need to find a rich man. fang haoming did not know mo nan chong as well as the principal, but he trusted the students under him. he knew that mo nanchong had a good character and did not seem like the kind of person to do such a thing. there was an 80% chance that someone had misunderstood. he would definitely not let mo nan chong drop out of school. such a good seedling would definitely have a bright future. what right did he have to drop out at this time? taking ten thousand steps back, mo nan chong¡¯s private life was her own business. why should she drop out of school because of this? how aggrieved was she? fang haoming had always had a gentle personality, but at this moment, he was unyielding. he looked at all the parents with a serious face. ¡°dear parents, i am the form teacher of ss 3.9, fang haoming, teacher fang.¡± fang haoming said loudly, ¡± our school already knows about the matter you¡¯re talking about. the school is in the midst of executing an emergency n. some teachers have already contacted mo nan chong¡¯s parents!¡± ¡± our school will handle this matter. parents and friends, please be patient! ¡± ¡± i think everyone just saw the hot search. in fact, no one has seen the truth, right? ¡± ¡°sometimes, those hot searches might not be true!¡± ¡± mo nan chong has always been a motivated, loving, and very smart student. her grades are the best in the entire grade, and she¡¯s very warm-hearted. she¡¯s often willing to help students with bad grades. ¡± ¡°she¡¯s such a good student, how could she do such a thing? she has a bright future. she doesn¡¯t need to make dirty deals. the school will give her enough schrships!¡± ¡°all in all, darling isn¡¯t short of money, and she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. we believe her, but i also know that you may not believe her so much, so please give us some time. we¡¯ll investigate it clearly and give everyone an exnation!¡± after hearing fang haoming¡¯s words, the parents only sneered. ¡± ms. fang is this student¡¯s teacher, so it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d protect her. after all, her grades are so good, so she should be able to contribute, right? ¡± ¡± hehe, what teacher? that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, for your own benefit! ¡± ¡± although mo nanchong might be able to bring a top scorer to this school, have the principal and the teachers ever considered the possibility that she might lead more children astray because of her? ¡± ¡°is one child more important than a group of children?¡± ¡± her grades are good, but she¡¯s still messing around like this. the impact is much greater than those bad students messing around! ¡± ¡± if a student with good grades falls in love, other students will also say that grades have nothing to do with love! ¡± ¡± there are also many students who are nk papers. they might see that it¡¯s easy for her to earn money and follow her example! ¡± ¡± no matter how good her grades are, in the eyes of our parents, a student like her is a cancer to the school! ¡± ¡± if her family members were here today, we would have scolded her to death! ¡± ...... after mo nanchong went to the principal¡¯s office and did not see anyone, he rushed straight to the meeting room. she opened the door abruptly. without looking at the other parents, she looked directly at the principal and asked, ¡± principal, have you contacted my family? ¡± she was very afraid that nie fei would appear ... this wasn¡¯t a big deal, but if nie fei appeared, the parents would probably go crazy. ¡°i¡¯ve contacted them.¡± the principal was stunned for a moment. ¡± your parents and brothers are not around, so i contacted your godfather. ¡± ¡°which godfather?¡± mo nanchong took a deep breath. if it was for song junlin and the others, it would be fine. they were reasonable, but for demon venerable nie qian ... ¡°mr. jin.¡± the principal said, ¡± darling, you should go back and study hard. leave the things here to us! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s that bad student?¡± ¡°principal, are you trying to cover up for your shorings? since she¡¯s here, let her exin herself and make her realize her mistakes!¡± ¡°yes, principal, you can¡¯t be so protective. you¡¯re going too far!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... i sincerely suggest that everyone should leave the school before my godfather arrives. otherwise ... ¡± ¡°what? what do you mean by telling us to leave?¡± ¡°ha, don¡¯t tell me the entire family is like this?¡± ¡°are you threatening us? a mere student dares to threaten us? do you know who we are?¡± all the parents, some of them with high status, were furious. ¡°i¡¯m serious.¡± mo nan chong replied, ¡± i¡¯m not threatening you. i¡¯m just afraid of scaring you. ¡± my godfather is a bit of a loner.¡± mo nan chong took out his phone and tried to call nie yan, but the call did not go through. mo nanchong rubbed his temples. he didn¡¯t know how nie qian would appear, but no matter what, it would be an exaggerated one. ...... ... at the same time, chasing dreams¡¯s festival team¡¯s higher-ups had all gathered together. everyone already knew about mo nan chong¡¯s hot search. many people had already sent them private messages and many people hadined. this was the first time they had been criticized so badly before the show even started because of one person. ¡°what do we do? should we just disqualify her? there¡¯s a lot of support right now, and many people are saying that they want to disqualify mo nan chong!¡± ¡± she¡¯s actually on such a hot search at this time. it¡¯s really a little funny! ¡± ¡°the festival group has beenpletely implicated.¡± ¡°i think we should just disqualify him.¡± one of the coaches said, ¡± we¡¯re a program producer, not a charity. even though she¡¯s pretty, no one knows about her abilities. she got in through the back door ... if the news of her getting in through the back door gets out, our jie mu group will be in even more trouble!¡± ¡°although that¡¯s what you say, i still feel that it¡¯s a bit of a pity!¡± the director was frowning. Chapter 1715 1715 nie yan¡¯s godfather: i look poor? the parents in the meeting room did not know that mo nan chong¡¯s demon king godfather was already on his way. at the same time, darling was frantically calling nie yan. of course, as usual, nie yan didn¡¯t bring her phone with her. after all, he hadn¡¯t lived in this world for thousands of years. aftering to this world, he didn¡¯t have the habit of using a cell phone. at the school entrance. the guard rubbed his eyes. he saw a horse and a man in an ancient costume. he suddenly appeared at the school gate on a horse! ¡± f * ck! i¡¯m actually daydreaming in broad daylight! ¡± the security guard couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. when he swept his eyes across the room, he was shocked. there are still people riding horses in this year and age? this wasn¡¯t a martial arts drama! the guard rubbed his eyes a few times and finally confirmed that the horse in front of him was a real horse and not his illusion. the person on the horse was also a real person and not his illusion. he almost subconsciously rushed out to stop nie qian who was about to enter. ¡± may i ask who you are ... you didn¡¯t transmigrate from somewhere, did you? ¡± the old guard looked at nie qian in horror. nie sha nced at the old guard. then, he remembered something and got off the horse. ¡± oh, i¡¯m a parent. the school asked me toe. ¡± ¡± oh, so you¡¯re a parent. you¡¯re really unique ... ¡± when the old guard looked at nie yan, he suddenly saw something incredible. he saw that nie yan was actually leading a group of crocodiles ... the old man¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted. nie qian was speechless. ¡°old man, are you alright?¡± he patted the old man, and seeing that the old man had no reaction, he had no choice but to send the old man back to the guardhouse. then, he brought his horse and a few crocodiles into the academy. fortunately, it was still ss time, so there were no students or teachers outside. therefore, the crocodiles didn¡¯t scare anyone. after looking around, nie yan finally found the meeting room. he was dressed in an ancient costume and walked in with a few crocodiles. in the meeting room, many people were still scolding mo nan chong for being a troublemaker and leading the students astray. at the same time, they were also scolding mo nan chong¡¯s family for not caring about mo nan chong and not showing up even after knowing that something had happened to their child. ¡± no wonder. they probably don¡¯t have any upbringing. otherwise, why haven¡¯t they appeared yet? ¡± ¡°principal, how do you n to give us an exnation?¡± everyone looked at the principal aggressively. ¡± in this situation, i think we can only give them a demerit and drop them out! ¡± ¡°what?¡± nie yan suddenly walked in from the outside. he was dressed in an ancient costume and his hair was long. he looked like someone who walked out of an ancient costume tv drama. ¡°who¡¯s bullying our little darling?¡± ¡°how did our little darling offend you? you want our little darling to drop out of school?¡± the parents were also stunned when they saw nie fei. after all, who would have thought that a high school student¡¯s parent would look like this? dressed in ancient clothing, but still quite handsome, to the point that people would not be able to take their eyes off him. he was simply too good-looking. the principal had never expected that the person who came would look like this and was even wearing an ancient costume. could it be that he hade here in his costume during the filming? it seemed that she really cared about the little darling. however, everyone quickly went from being dumbfounded to a level ten alert state. after nie sha cursed, he suddenly turned around and touched the head of a crocodile, ¡± oh, good baby, what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t like this ce?¡± everyone was speechless. crocodile? good baby? calling gator baby, what a ruthless term! that¡¯s a crocodile, not a plush toy, right? all the parents present did not dare to speak. they all subconsciously stepped back and squeezed into a corner. the principal also saw it and was also panicking. ¡± crocodiles eat people. it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± nie yan looked at her crocodiles and was stunned for a moment. then she looked at the principal and said quietly, ¡± i didn¡¯t mean to release the crocodiles. i just brought them here for a walk. they haven¡¯t been out for a long time. ¡± the principal was speechless. are you serious? all the parents looked at nie yan in shock. they had wanted to wait for mo nan chong¡¯s parents toe over and then teach mo nan chong a lesson. but at this moment, no one dared to say anything. he was afraid that once he opened his mouth, he would be bitten to death by nie yan¡¯s crocodile. everyone looked at nie qian in fear. one of the parents said, ¡± you¡¯re mo nan chong¡¯s parent, right? don¡¯t use these crocodiles to scare us. as parents, we only have our children in our eyes. as long as it¡¯s something that¡¯s disadvantageous to our children, we won¡¯t agree to it even if we have to risk our lives.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. even if you release the crocodile, we can¡¯t just let your daughter go like this! ¡± ¡°even if you¡¯re a big star, you can¡¯t!¡± all the parents began to gather their courage and said loudly. nie qian nced at mo nan chong. ¡± the little darling has always been smart and obedient. what did she do? ¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯i¡¯ve underestimated these parents. they¡¯re not scared by nie yan¡¯s godfather¡¯s outfit and the crocodiles.¡¯ ¡°for money, she seduced a rich man and let him be her sugar daddy. that rich man even had a fianc¨¦e. to put it bluntly, not only did she sell her body, but she also destroyed other people¡¯s rtionships. as a parent, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to be so bad at learning at such a young age?¡± ... one of the parents said. mo nanchong heaved a sigh of relief and said helplessly, ¡± firstly, i¡¯m really not short of money. i won¡¯t go so far as to hook up with some rich man. second, i do know that rich man, but that doesn¡¯t mean i seduced him, right?¡± ¡°see, you admit it! if you know him, you say you don¡¯tck money, and it¡¯s all from that big shot!¡± some parents sneered. nie yan,¡¯i look poor??? if our darling needs money, why would he need to hook up with a rich man?¡± regardless of whether he was poor or not, rongrong was so rich, the richest person in the world ... was it necessary for the daughter of the world¡¯s richest man to hook up with others? and for money? if it was because of feelings, it was still okay. but if it was because of money, then it was a little unreasonable. darling¡¯s ability to make money was also very strong. she had simply inherited lord rong¡¯s money-making genes and could make money from anything she invested. she was definitely a little rich woman now, okay? a person who can¡¯t even spend all the money he earned would still need to rely on seducing others to earn money to spend? wasn¡¯t this a joke? the people around them nced at nie yan, and then a parent said, ¡± forgive me for being blunt, but i¡¯ve never seen you on tv. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re an unknown actor and don¡¯t have much money. do you know how much her scarf costs? three million yuan. other than that rich man, who else can afford it?¡± ... Chapter 1716 1716 it¡¯s alright, just a few thousand! mo nanchong looked at nie qian and pouted. is being rich a sin? she was just too rich, so the things she used were basically very expensive. however, that was only expensive to others. to her, nothing was expensive. she wouldn¡¯t even think that something worth hundreds of millions was expensive. after all, her assets were worth more than hundreds of billions ... ¡°i¡¯m not an actor,¡± nie yan said. ¡± ah, she¡¯s not even an actress ... ¡± another parent nced at nie fei contemptuously. ¡± she doesn¡¯t look like someone who runs apany. she¡¯s dressed in strange clothes, so she¡¯s definitely not a good person. indeed, like parents have the same kind of daughter! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re right, but i can hear the humiliation in your words ... ¡± he said. nie yan frowned. ¡± the little darling does look like her mommy, but it¡¯s not the kind of bad simrity you think it is! ¡± the money she earns in a minute is more than what you guys earn in a year, okay?¡± ¡°she¡¯s just a high school student. how can she earn more money in a minute than us? oh, you mean, she¡¯s with a rich man, and the rich man gave her money?¡± ¡± it turns out that parents are not ashamed but proud of it. no wonder there¡¯s such a high school student! ¡± ¡°it seems like she¡¯s sleeping with you alone and earning money for your family?¡± the parents ¡®words were getting worse and worse. nie qian didn¡¯t expect these people to say this and was immediately flustered. he was so angry that he wanted to throw his crocodile out and let it eat all these people. when the parents ¡®representatives heard this, they immediately exploded. ¡± you really dare to release crocodile? ¡± ¡± as expected, we¡¯re not a family. if we don¡¯t enter the same family, the parents aren¡¯t good people, let alone the children! ¡± ¡± call the police, hurry up and call the police! ¡± ¡± yes, he¡¯s releasing the crocodile to bite people. call the police! ¡± some of the parents had already taken out their phones and were about to call the police, but mo nanchong raised his hand and stopped them. mo nanchong nced at the parent and said, ¡± we were just joking. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re joking. you said you¡¯re going to release the crocodiles to kill us. is that a joke? ¡± ¡°is there such a joke?¡± ¡°mo nan chong, let go of my hand!¡± ¡°alright, stop quarreling. we¡¯re here for a meeting to discuss things properly, not to quarrel. i don¡¯t think this is the time to argue. let¡¯s talk properly!¡± the principal wiped the sweat from his forehead. although he didn¡¯t know nie qian, he knew that the people who leng rongrong and mo linyuan knew were definitely not ordinary people. it was even more so if they coulde to the parent-teacher meeting for the little darling. that person was definitely not a mortal. he was definitely not someone they could offend. the parents fell silent for a moment. ¡°what are you saying? he¡¯s about to release the crocodiles to kill us! principal, what benefits did you receive from them? why didn¡¯t you expel her?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, principal. i don¡¯t think mo nan chong can stay in this school anymore! ¡± ¡°why is it our little darling who can¡¯t stay here? if you don¡¯t like our little darling, you can leave on your own! what right do you have to let our little darling leave!¡± nie yan was a little exasperated and red at a parent. the parent was frightened by nie yan¡¯s aura, but he still tried to look at nie yan strongly. ¡± it¡¯s her fault. why do you want our child to drop out? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already said that our little darling is not wrong! she doesn¡¯t need to hook up with anyone, and you think you¡¯re qualified to say she¡¯s hooking up?¡± nie yan started arguing with the others. although demon venerable nie yan didn¡¯t like to talk much, she had yed too many games in recent years and learned a lot of curses. because his technique was too good, he always met some noobs, so he had already trained to have an amazing mouth. however, after a while, these parents couldn¡¯t scold nie yan anymore. they cringed and looked in the direction of the principal. the principal did not know what to do either. he expressed that he had absolute trust in mo nan chong and hoped that the parents would give mo nan chong more time to prove himself. ¡°how can i prove that i won¡¯t be someone¡¯s mistress?¡± mo nanchong seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± if it can be proven that i¡¯m really rich and not short of money, will that do? ¡± she really didn¡¯t need anyone to provide for her. she should be the one providing for someone else, alright? ¡°to be honest,pared to being someone¡¯s sugar baby, i prefer to have a lot of money in my hands, and then i¡¯ll be the sugar baby of the one i like.¡± master pet tilted his head and looked at the crowd. she was deep in thought. ¡°can you prove that you don¡¯tck money?¡± the group of people looked at mo nan chong. ¡± can you prove that you are rich enough to wear a three million yuan scarf? ¡± ¡°hmm ... i guess so.¡± mo nan chong shrugged. ¡°ha, if you have that ability, would you still rely on men?¡± ¡± then prove it. if you have the ability, then prove it. if you can¡¯t prove it, then you¡¯ll quit school! ¡± the parents were not in a hurry. if a dog was anxious, it would jump over a wall. if mo nan was anxious, then the parent beside her might really release the crocodile to bite her. in order to save their lives, they had to take it slow. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± give me a few minutes. ¡± ¡°a few minutes?¡± a parent sat down on a chair and asked slowly. ¡°twenty minutes.¡± mo nan chong thought for a moment and said, ¡± they will need some time to get here. ¡± the parents cast a sidelong nce at mo nan chong. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait for you for 20 minutes. even if i wait for you for 20 minutes, what can the result change?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. if you don¡¯t give up, you can prove it. if you can really render us speechless, we will definitely not let you drop out of school!¡± ... after that, the parents began to wait patiently. asionally, the parents would chat with each other. after all, parents who could be parents ¡®representatives had rtively good statuses. perhaps it would be helpful for their business. mo nan chong then made a few phone calls. after the call, she came in and sat down calmly. ¡°godfather, if you have something to do, you can go back first.¡± mo nan chong looked at nie qian. nie yan was talking to a little crocodile. when he heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, he looked up and said with a sharp look, ¡± no, i can only go back after you¡¯re done here. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong looked at the crocodiles and could not help but go up to take a few looks. ¡± have you been raising a lot recently? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright, just a few thousand.¡± nie yan¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡± i also have a few cobras ... and a cougar, an elephant ... ¡± nie yan mentioned a lot of scary animals, and they were not animals that ordinary people could afford to raise. the parents were surprised at first, but they soon thought that nie yan was just bragging. ... if one wanted to have these animals, money was not the only thing one needed. one also needed to go through veryplicated procedures. if one did not have some power, it was really impossible. how could nie qian be so powerful? he was most likely bragging in front of them. Chapter 1717 1717 who doesn¡¯t know how to brag? ¡°who doesn¡¯t know how to brag? i can even say that i have a few ghosts!¡± ¡°yeah, i have a lot of pandas at home!¡± ¡°oh, i have kangaroos at home!¡± the parents snorted coldly to show their disdain, then began to ridicule him. nie yan took it seriously. when he heard the word ¡± ghost ¡°, his eyes lit up. and a panda? this thing is a national treasure and it¡¯s not easy to get. but they actually have someone to raise it? ¡°can you tell me how you caught the ghost? also, how did you get your hands on a giant panda? does your family own a zoo? there aren¡¯t any giant pandas in the zoo!¡± nie sha gathered around the conference table and looked at everyone in excitement. his eyes were filled with curiosity and interest, as if he really wanted tomunicate with them. he already looked a little abnormal in the ancient costume, but now, he looked like a lunatic when he said he was catching ghosts. it was just that this crazy person was a little too good-looking. it was obvious that mo nan chong was also very good-looking, and it should have been inherited from his family. ¡± what are the ghosts in your house? hanging ghosts? water ghosts? ¡± nie yan looked at the parent who said that there was a ghost in the house. the parent was a little creeped out by nie yan¡¯s close proximity and didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°what ... what nonsense is this!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you keep ghosts in your house?¡± nie yan frowned. ¡± i really want to learn and teach me how to raise it! ¡± after all, nie qian was the demonmander. although he had not been the demonmander for many years, he still had a powerful aura. that aura was a little overbearing, making the parents in front of them even more afraid. the rest of the parents looked at nie yan as if she was a freak. at the same time, at the haunted house, after thedy boss received the call from her little darling, she left her office without a second word. the current haunted house was already on a veryrge scale. not only were there chains all over the world, but they had also made various peripheral products and all kinds of escape room games. it could be said to be very impressive. thedy boss was also very powerful now. they had also established other industries and had already bought a piece ofnd in the city center, preparing to develop other projects. when she was young, mo nan chong had only been the nner of this haunted house. asionally, he would give her some ideas. when she grew up, thedy boss had given her quite a lot of shares, so mo nan chong was now one of the owners of this haunted house. thedy boss was the boss in front of the stage, and mo nan chong was the boss behind the scenes. after the two worked together, they developed many other businesses. no one knew that the little darling was so powerful. however, when it came to thedy boss, mo yingying, everyone knew about her. recently, because of the purchase of thend in the city center, mo yingying¡¯s name had be even more well-known. one-third of the people in this city were working in mo yingying¡¯s property. ¡± hurry up! you have to be at school within 20 minutes! ¡± mo yingying urged the driver after she got into the car. ¡°is it about grandpa pampered?¡± the chauffeur knew mo nan chong too. when he went to school, he thought of mo nan chong. after all, mo yingying did not have any children. ¡°yes.¡± mo yingying nodded. ¡± it¡¯s so funny when people say that little darling is looking for a rich man. with his status, why would he need to look for a rich man? she¡¯s more like a sugar daddy ... she¡¯s better than me, okay?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. master chong is really amazing. she¡¯s only a teenager, but she¡¯s already at this level. if she says that i¡¯ll be the richest man in the world in a few years, i¡¯ll believe it. ¡± the driver mumbled as he drove, ¡± i really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. how could someone say such things about our master pet! ¡± ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll go and testify for darling and give those parents a p in the face!¡± mo yingying rested her chin in her hands. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that lord rong and lord fourth aren¡¯t here. if they were there, those parents would know who they¡¯ve offended! ¡± the daughter of the richest man in the world ... did she need to find a sugar daddy? did she get close to her mother?¡± ...... simrly, in another building in the city center, in the most luxurious conference room, someone suddenly stood up in the middle of a meeting. ¡± you guys continue with the meeting. i¡¯m leaving. third brother, you preside over this meeting! ¡± in a powerfulpany that had suddenly risen in the past few years, the president stood up, put on his coat, and turned to leave. at the conference table, everyone looked at each other. their boss had just received a phone call and was about to leave? he had always been a cold-blooded and brutal person, but when he picked up the phone, his expression was like a pug! oh my ... who was it? who could make their boss leave like this? ...... ¡°it¡¯s been twenty minutes.¡± one of the parents could not take it anymore and stood up. ¡± where¡¯s your evidence? ¡± ¡°there are still three minutes left. can¡¯t you look at the time?¡± mo nanchong looked up at the parent. ¡± don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll be there on time! ¡± ¡± alright, i¡¯ll wait for you for another three minutes. you¡¯ll definitely drop out after three minutes anyway. ¡± after the parent sat down, he looked at mo nan chong a few more times, his eyes filled with disdain. just as it was almost time, the door of the meeting room opened and mo yingying walked in. everyone in the meeting room looked up at mo yingying. mo yingying had been a powerful figure in the business world for the past few years. her poprity wasparable to that of an a-list female star. she was a rumored strong woman. the moment she entered, everyone quieted down. then, someone asked in a low voice, ¡± miss mo, are you also a parent of a student in our school? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m 80% sure. he¡¯s probably here to make mo nan chong drop out of school! ¡± ¡± let¡¯s see what the principal will do. even such a powerful person is here. ¡± mo nan chong looked at mo yingying. ¡± sister mo, i haven¡¯t seen you in a while. sorry to trouble you to make this trip! ¡± ... ¡± it¡¯s no trouble at all. your business is my business. i¡¯m in the country too, aren¡¯t i? ¡± mo yingying had the aura of a mature older sister. when she looked up at the parents, they felt suffocated. the parents were all stunned. what was going on? did mo nan chong greet mo yingying just now? moreover, the two of them seemed to be very close to each other. it sounded like mo nan chong had asked mo yingying toe here. this overbearing female ceo knew mo nan chong and was the reinforcement that mo nan chong had invited? all the parents were dumbfounded. in terms of status, none of them couldpare to mo yingying. some of them were even employees of some of mo yingying¡¯spanies, so mo yingying was basically their big boss! ¡°let me introduce her to everyone. she¡¯s my colleague, mo yingying. i¡¯m not sure if you guys know her,¡± mo nan chong introduced indifferently. ¡°naturally, i recognize you!¡± ¡± how could anyone not know about president mo?! ¡± ... ¡°what do you mean by colleagues? a high school student and president mo are colleagues?¡± Chapter 1718 1718 pocket money in the hundreds of millions? mo yingying greeted all the parents and the principal with a smile. ¡± everyone¡¯s confused as to why mo nan chong and i are colleagues, right? ¡± mo yingying smiled and said, ¡± i have a secret to tell everyone today. i¡¯ve been working with you for more than ten years.¡± all the parents were stunned. colleagues of more than ten years? what did that mean? mo nan chong was only about 17 or 18 years old. more than 10 years? did that mean that they had already started working together when they were at least 7 or 18 years old? how was that possible? why would someone as powerful as mo yingying work with a little girl? all the parents were in disbelief and disbelief. they felt that mo yingying was talking nonsense. how could mo nan chong have been her colleague since they were young? ¡°it seems like everyone doesn¡¯t really believe me?¡± mo yingying said with a smile, ¡± do you still remember my haunted house? it was more than ten years ago because of little darling that we started to make aeback. from then on, little darling joined my team, and then our team began to be stronger and stronger. of course, this is all in the past, so it¡¯s not strange that everyone doesn¡¯t know about it. in terms of money-making ability, little darling is definitely much better than you.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, i can show you the monthly ie of the little darling. of course, this is only the dividends given to the little darling by ourpany and so on. the little darling has other sources of ie, i don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely more than what i¡¯m getting here.¡± as she spoke, mo yingying took out her phone and asked the principal to help her project the image. mo nan chong¡¯s annual ie for the past few years was released. all the parents were shocked when they saw the ie. ¡± it¡¯s already more than thirty million a month ... is it too much for her to buy a thirty-million-yuan scarf? ¡± mo yingying¡¯s eyes were half-closed as she looked at every parent in the room. all the parents looked like they were about to suffocate. who would have thought that mo nan chong would be this powerful? ¡± that doesn¡¯t mean anything. she may have this ie, but it¡¯s still far from the rich man she¡¯s with. it¡¯s not unreasonable for her to have a rich man. ¡± one of the parents sneered. ¡°hehe, i already said that i have other ie. can¡¯t you believe me?¡± a man walked in from outside. he was wearing a suit and looked extremely handsome. ¡± this ... this is zhenzhen. ¡± some of the parents recognized her and were stunned. ¡°mr. shi ...¡± the parents were already very shocked when they saw mo yingying, but they were even more shocked when they saw shi yu. shi yu was only twenty-three years old, but he was already the president of a very powerfulpany. it was said that he started thepany when he was a teenager ... although all the parents present were older than shi yu, none of them couldpare to him in terms of achievements. there were even rumors that shi yu could bepared to li jiujue ... why was he here? from the looks of it, could it be that he was here to support mo nan chong? ¡°boss, i¡¯m sorry i¡¯mte.¡± shi yu turned to mo nan chong and said respectfully, ¡± i was caught up with something on the way here. i was dyed for two minutes. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± mo nan chong did not seem to care. naturally, shi yu already knew everything about mo nan chong on the way here. so, at this time, he directly rebuked the parents, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll now introduce you to mo nan chong, the boss behind mypany. i work for her. with such a status, did everyone think that she still needed to find a rich man for money? i¡¯m sure everyone knows that our boss has no problem earning a few hundred million a month ... is she short of money as a student?¡± the parents looked at mo nan chong without a word, as if they were looking at a monster. was she that rich? if shi yu, who was on par with li jiujue, was her subordinate, then wouldn¡¯t she be ... with a series of gasps, the parents were so red in the face that they didn¡¯t dare to speak. shi yu nced at the crowd again. ¡± our boss wants to keep a low profile and doesn¡¯t like to cause trouble. i hope you won¡¯t say anything after you know about it. i would also like to warn everyone that it¡¯s very difficult for you to force my boss to drop out of school, but it¡¯s very easy for my boss to make your children not have any school to go to.¡± the parents started trembling. ¡± misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! ¡± ¡± s-sorry, mo nan chong. we¡¯ve misunderstood you! ¡± ¡°please don¡¯t me us, we¡¯re doing this for the child!¡± shi yu thought,¡¯you can bully other people¡¯s children for the sake of your own? before you make such a decision, please figure out the reason!¡± the parents immediately shut their mouths and lowered their heads in silence. ¡°you don¡¯t want to drop out now, do you?¡± the principal asked the parents. the parents nodded. ¡± no! we don¡¯t want to drop out anymore. mo nan chong is a good student and our children should learn from him. she is a good role model!¡± ¡°is everything alright?¡± after ying with the crocodile for a while, nie yan, who still wanted the crocodile to jump into the fire, came back to her senses and asked. ¡°it¡¯s fine now.¡± mo nan chong tilted his head and said indifferently. ¡°oh, that¡¯s all. i can go now. i want to try to get the crocodiles to jump into the fire. by the way, darling, i haven¡¯t given you pocket money for a long time. i¡¯ve earned some money recently, so you can spend it. ¡± nie yan¡¯s godfather took out a stack of ck cards from his sleeve and handed them to mo nan chong. ¡± there¡¯s about one billion in this card. i made itst month. there¡¯s 300 billion in this card. i don¡¯t know how i made it. and there¡¯s tens of billions here ... i don¡¯t know how much, but it¡¯s just a small amount. you can spend it first. ¡± ... i¡¯m actually not short of money. ¡°it¡¯s your business whether you need money or not. it¡¯s my business whether i give it to you or not.¡± nie sha snorted, ¡± there¡¯s too much money. i can¡¯t finish spending it. help me spend more. ¡± you¡¯re not as interesting as rongrong. your mommy likes to buy all kinds of things. even though she can¡¯t finish spending them, she¡¯s still spending them.¡± the parents were petrified by this scene. a little bit of money? was this a small amount of money? ... a few hundred billion ... you have too much money to spend? perhaps everyone thought that nie yan was an actor and a poor person, but at this moment, all the parents believed that nie yan was rich. moreover, the cards he took out couldn¡¯t be applied for without billions of dors in savings ... the parents were shocked when mo nanchong and the others left the meeting room. the principal and the dean were also in a state of confusion. she knew that mo nan chong was rich, but she did not know that their school had such a rich student ... his pocket money was in the hundreds of billions ... were they people from two different worlds? aren¡¯t we using the same currency? Chapter 1719 1719 why are they doing this to me? a few dayster, mo nan chong realized that even though there were still many people scolding her online, there were many different voices at the same time. some people said in a disdainful tone, ¡± she¡¯s so rich, why would she need to find a sugar daddy? i think she¡¯s a sugar daddy!¡± ¡± that makes sense. mo nan chong is the richest girl i¡¯ve ever seen! ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡± ¡°the person above, make it clear. mo nan chong is very rich? was she sure she wasn¡¯t trying to get close to a rich man? is li jiujue really not her sugar daddy?¡± ¡± hehe, i don¡¯t dare to exin. i¡¯ll guess on my own! ¡± ¡± mo nan chong is a god, but he¡¯s a low-profile god! ¡± ...... although thesements were drowned out by many otherments, there were still quite a number of people who felt that mo nan chong seemed to be a little enigmatic after reading thesements. of course, mo nan chong¡¯s name was still on the hot search. after all, old madam li had helped to buy the hot search. therefore, there were quite a lot of people scolding him. however, the children of the parents who had attended the parent-teacher meeting did not dare to reveal mo nan chong¡¯s identity, but they did remind their children to treat mo nan chong well no matter what. if she could, she could be mo nan chong¡¯s little follower. after all, master chong¡¯s status was much more powerful than these parents. they really didn¡¯t dare to offend him. mo nan chong was a little confused. why were there so many peopleing to give him things? ¡°master pet, i heard that you like to sleep. i¡¯ll give you a pillow!¡± ¡°grandpa chong, do you want to eat some snacks? i¡¯ve brought you some very delicious snacks, you must try them!¡± ¡± master chong, it¡¯s not healthy to eat snacks. i¡¯ve ordered taotie pavilion¡¯s takeaway for you. it¡¯ll be delivered soon. you must eat healthier! ¡± ...... ¡°why are they doing this to me?¡± mo nan chong looked at the mountain of gifts in front of him and then turned to qin jiao. qin jiao spread out her hands, her expression saying ¡± i don¡¯t know. ¡± one of his underlings asked,¡±master chong, what have you been doing recently?¡± many people on the school forum are saying that they can offend anyone but you, and some even say that you¡¯re a billionaire ... it seems like the rumors are quite fierce.¡± previously, she had been told that she was a rich man, but now, she had be a billionaire. the younger brother was a little incredulous. ¡°if i knew why, i wouldn¡¯t have asked qin jiao.¡± mo nan chong tilted his head and pursed his lips. he really could not understand. ¨C chasing dreams ¡°festival team. jin fuyao and her manager were discussing some things with the festival group. at the same time, they also talked about mo nan chong¡¯s participation in the talent show. the festival group had originally wanted mo nan chong to withdraw from thepetition, but jin fuyao¡¯s manager had a good idea. ¡± it¡¯s such a pity to let her withdraw from thepetition. it¡¯s better to let here back and run with us! ¡± the manager said with a smile, ¡± she has a lot of bad news.izens like to watch this kind of news. by then, the festival group¡¯s poprity will also be boosted. our fuyao will definitely be the champion. at that time, there will be a sharp contrast with our fuyao. moreover, she stole our fuyao¡¯s man. we must let her go on the show and be torn apart by the fans!¡± when the people from the festival group heard the manager¡¯s words, they nodded their heads slightly. it seemed like he was right. mo nan chong had already made it to a few hot searches. although it attracted criticism, it was not a bad thing for the festival group to be on the list. especially now that there were fewer people criticizing mo nan for being a sugar daddy, there were not many people boycotting the show anymore. however, many people said that they wanted to see what a girl like mo nan chong would perform on the show. was it a performance on how to seduce men? ¡°then we¡¯ll leave her here?¡± the director looked at the producer and the others beside him. the producer and the others all nodded. ¡± you can stay. ¡± ¨C mo nan chong had no idea that the festival group had already discussed it several times and had overturned her decision to withdraw from thepetition several times. in the end, she was allowed to return to the festival group again. mo nan chong had asked for a leave of absence from the principal to film the show. the principal knew mo nan chong¡¯s status and knew that she was a very good student. even if she did note to school, she could still easily get the top spot. so, he did not say anything and allowed her to do so. when jin fuyao came to ask for leave, she ran into mo nan chong. seeing the principal bowing to mo nan chong, jin fuyao nced at mo nan chong coldly and said, ¡± what¡¯s your attitude towards the principal? don¡¯t you know how to respect your teacher? ¡± mo nanchong nced at jin fuyao and saidzily. she waved at the principal and left the principal¡¯s office. jin fuyao also asked for leave from the principal. the principal didn¡¯t ask much. he knew that jin fuyao was the heir of the jin family and knew her limits. he had no choice but to approve her leave, so he approved it directly. two dayster. mo nan chong carried his luggage and went straight to the festival group. at the same time, there were a few other participants in the festival group. ¡± she¡¯s that mo nan chong, right? she¡¯s been on the hot search quite a few times these days. ¡± ¡± yeah, that¡¯s her. she¡¯s a high school student. how can she be so shameless? i hope i won¡¯t be in the same group as her in thepetition. ¡± ¡± she¡¯s stealing other people¡¯s men. if you have a boyfriend, you should avoid her as much as possible. otherwise, you won¡¯t even know that your boyfriend is stolen! ¡± ¡°that makes sense.¡± ... mo nan chong hade alone, while the other girls hade with theirpanions. hence, when the rest of the girls gathered in groups to chat, mo nan chong was alone. when jin fuyao came over, many people surrounded her.pared with other less well-known girls, jin fuyao was quite famous. her fame was different from mo nan chong¡¯s. mo nan chong had only be famous because of the recent nder. however, jin fuyao was an inte celebrity and a big miss in the capital¡¯s circle, so everyone was naturally very excited to see her. her circle was not something that ordinary people could squeeze into. what¡¯s more, she now had the most fans in public. many people said that this talent show was tailor-made for jin fuyao. needless to say, jin fuyao would definitely be the first in this show. the rest of the people didn¡¯t intend topete with jin fuyao for the central position. with jin fuyao here, everyone just needed to step out. the central position was bound to be jin fuyao¡¯s. ¡± fuyao, you look so much better in the video. you¡¯re so beautiful. why is your skin so good? ¡± ¡°fuyao, can i get to know you? i¡¯m lin bao ¡®er!¡± ¡± fuyao, i¡¯m actually a fan of yours. i like you so much. you¡¯re so talented. not only do you sing well, but you also know all kinds of musical instruments. there seems to be no instrument that you don¡¯t know! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not just musical instruments. fuyao¡¯s academic performance is also very good! ¡± ... Chapter 1720 1720 chapter 1722-looked down on pared to the liveliness at jin fuyao¡¯s side, she was the only one at mo nan chong¡¯s side, and everyone kept a respectful distance from her. mo nan chong did not mind. after entering the hall, everyone began to wait for the staff of the festival group. it was said that there was the first test today, and after the first test, they would be divided into sses. there were five sses in total. the first was ss S, the second was ss A, the third was ss B, the fourth was ss C, and the fifth was ss D. naturally, everyone wanted to break their heads to get into ss S. after all, the ss represented ability, and if they got into a good ss, their team would be stronger. if he was strong enough, it meant that his chances of winning would be higher. everyone wanted to make a breakthrough, but because jin fuyao was very powerful, everyone was blocked from the center position. however, there were still other ces to go. as long as one could be in the top few, they still had a chance to go out. out of more than a hundred people, only ten or so could achieve dao, so everyone wanted to squeeze into the front ss and partner with a powerful partner. jin fuyao was surrounded by many people. many people were praising her. after all, she would definitely be the first. as for mo nan chong, due to the recent scandal, very few people were willing toe and greet her. she didn¡¯t care, and she didn¡¯t greet anyone, so the surroundings were cold and quiet. not long after, the staff members came in. after they were arranged to enter the venue at one time, those who got a number would enter the venue to perform. this was the first performance, and it was extremely stressful for everyone. in the crowd, only jin fuyao looked rxed, as if she didn¡¯t care. she even walked over to mo nan chong. she did not say anything, but merely nced at mo nan chong and said in a light tone, ¡± we meet again. ¡± mo nanchong nced at jin fuyao and said nothing. people went in one after another, and in the end, only jin fuyao and mo nan chong were left. they had drawn thest two ces by coincidence. jin fuyao was in front, and mo nan chong was thest. after jin fuyao entered, there were bursts of exmations from inside. mo nan chong could not see the situation inside, but from the sound, he knew that jin fuyao must have gotten a high score. mo nanchong sat on the chair, her legs shaking. she tilted her head as if she was thinking about something, but her expression was still cold. ¡°it¡¯s your turn.¡± the staff member said to mo nan chong after a while. mo nan chong went in to perform. she gave a simple self-introduction, and her attitude seemed a little undisciplined and nonchnt. the teachers had already seen the news about mo nan chong on the inte, so they did not have a good impression of her. when they saw her enter, her attitude was not as respectful as the other contestants, and their impression of her worsened. the teachers looked at each other. it was obvious that they did not like mo nan chong. the rest of the students were almost done with their sses and were all looking at mo nan chong. it was inevitable that there would be some soft discussions. ¡± what¡¯s with her attitude? she¡¯s too arrogant. she¡¯s actually treating the instructors with such an attitude! ¡± ¡± he really doesn¡¯t know how to respect people. i¡¯ve never seen someone with such an arrogant attitude! ¡± ¡°she probably thinks that she can¡¯t afford to talk to her because she has a sugar daddy!¡± ...... because the program was still recording, everyone did not dare to discuss it too intensely. they only spoke in very low voices. jin fuyao raised her eyebrows and looked at mo nan chong on the stage. she had just entered ss S with the highest score. she felt that mo nan chong must be the worst ss. putting aside how well she sang, the director¡¯s impression of her was already very bad. he didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world or if she was too arrogant. mo nan chong¡¯s singing was actually quite stunning. after all, everyone had very poor expectations of her. but no one expected her to sing so well. among the teachers, there were naturally some who were stunned. mr. jin mian was a very good singer and could be considered a big shot in the first and second tier. at first, he was not very satisfied with mo nan chong¡¯s attitude, but when he heard this voice, he was instantly stunned. his voice was really good. although his singing skills were not perfect, with some proper training, his voice would definitely be popr! the rest of the instructors were indifferent. although they were stunned for a moment, when they thought about how mo nan¡¯s pet had been on the hot search, they were a little disdainful. after it was over, the instructors started to grade. the dance instructor was a girl. she gave mo nan chong a very low score because he did not dance at all. she felt that mo nan chong¡¯s dancing skills must be very poor. no matter how good she sang, if she wanted to form a group, she would definitely need talent in dancing. another creative tutor also gave a very low score. only jin mian had been stunned by mo nan chong¡¯s voice, so he had given him a high score. of course, one high score was not enough, so on average, mo nan chong would only be able to enter ss D. the first round of ss allocation was considered over. as there were still challenge rules, those who were not satisfied with their ss allocation but were confident could choose to re-assign their ss. a few people went up the stage to challenge, some won, and some lost. even though mo nan chong was in ss D, she still looked calm. she seemed to be thinking about something but could not figure it out, so she did not say anything. after the ss allocation was decided, the instructors exined the rules to everyone and then everyone was sent to the dormitory. the dormitory allocation was random. ... after all, the sses would change in theter stages, so they were not assigned ording to ss but were randomly assigned. four people would live in one dormitory. mo nan chong had drawn dormitory number 7, and the other three students from ss D were with her. these three students were the kind that had poor posture. ¡± hello ... ¡± when mo nanchong entered the dormitory, the girl who had entered first greeted him. she was a short-haired girl. she was very tall, clean-cut, and dressed like a boy. mo nan chong nodded at the short-haired girl. ¡°i¡¯m lin jue.¡± the girl pursed her lips and introduced herself. ¡°mo nan chong.¡± mo nan chong walked around the main hall and looked at a small room. ¡± is there anyone here? ¡± ¡°no one.¡± lin jue said. ¡°then i¡¯ll sleep in this room.¡± mo nan chong yawned. ¡°you, do as you wish ... the other two aren¡¯t here yet, i¡¯ll wait for them toe before choosing.¡± lin jue nodded at mo nan chong, feeling that he was not an easy person to get close to. ¡°as you wish.¡± after mo nanchong entered his room, she closed the door and put her luggage aside. she was going to take a nap. ... lin jue looked at the closed door, deep in thought. after a while, a petite girl walked in, dragging a pink suitcase. the girl looked very cute, and she walked in hurriedly. Chapter 1721 1721 this matter is a little strange ¡°hello, are you also from our dormitory? you¡¯re lin jue, right? i remember you. wow, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± the cute girl shook hands with lin jue. lin jue nodded. ¡± you¡¯re huahua. ¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m huahua!¡± huahua smiled and said, ¡± who else is in our dormitory? are there any students from other sses?¡± ¡°no, i think our dormitory is filled with d-ss students.¡± lin jue shook his head and looked in the direction of the closed door. ¡± mo nan chong is still in our dormitory. there¡¯s still one more person who hasn¡¯t arrived. ¡± ¡°mo nan chong?¡± huahua eximed, ¡± her voice is so nice. she¡¯s actually from our dormitory? she¡¯s been very popr recently!¡± lin jue was speechless. huahua: ¡± although she¡¯s not popr, being on the hot search is also a skill. i think she¡¯s very powerful. i¡¯ve always liked cool girls like her. she looks really cool! ¡± ¡°yeah ... it¡¯s pretty cool.¡± lin jue nodded. ¡± which room do you want to choose? i haven¡¯t chosen the three rooms left.¡± ¡°it¡¯s up to me. the rooms are all the same, but the location is different. anything is fine.¡± huahua said in a clear voice. ¡°hello!¡± another girl walked in from outside the door. she had long ck hair and looked average, but she was very good at creating. she could be considered a talented girl. ¡°su niannian. hi, i¡¯m huahua and this is lin jue. we have mo nan chong in our dormitory!¡± huahua rushed up to su niannian and hugged her. ¡± we¡¯re fated to be in the same dormitory! ¡± after they had chosen their rooms, they gathered in the living room. ¡± where¡¯s mo nan chong? why aren¡¯t youing out? ¡± hua hua asked. lin jue spread his hands. ¡± i don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s almost time. we¡¯re going to eat togetherter. ¡± su niannian looked at lin jue and the other girl. ¡± why don¡¯t we call her? we¡¯re in the same dormitory and ss. it¡¯s not good not to call her. ¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll go get her.¡± huahua stood up and knocked on the door of mo nan chong¡¯s room. a few minutester, mo nan chong opened the door with a yawn. he leaned against the door and looked at the few people in front of him. ¡± what¡¯s up? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s time to eat. we have to go to the cafeteria to eat. i heard that there¡¯s a teacher who¡¯s going to talk about some things. ¡± flowey met mo nan chong¡¯s gaze and felt nervous for some reason. ¡°oh.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± as mo nan¡¯s pet had a strong presence, the moment she came out, the others did not dare to speak. even though they were following her, they did not say a word and subconsciously walked behind mo nan chong. there were already many people in the canteen. when they saw them walking over, they couldn¡¯t help but point at them. ¡°don¡¯t mind what others say.¡± lin jue knew that many people were talking bad about mo nan chong, so he consoled him. ¡± that¡¯s right. we don¡¯t need to care about what others say. we just need to be good ourselves. ¡± huahua patted mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder. ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± mo nanchong nced at the two of them but did not say anything. they went to get food and sat down. then, some instructors came over and said a few things, nothing more than some rules and the like. then, they gathered in the afternoon. after lunch, everyone went to their respective sses to gather. ording to the sses ¡®grades, the conditions of each ss¡¯s ssroom were different. the best ssroom was ss S, and the worst was ss D. the resources were biased. the better the quality, the worse the quality. this was also the reason why everyone wanted to enter a good ss. not only would they have more powerfulpanions, but they would also receive more favorable treatment. there was nothing much to do during the training period. jin mian happened to be the tutor of mo nan chong¡¯s ss. jin mian was quite fond of mo nan chong, so he chatted with mo nan chong as soon as he entered their ss. after the teacher¡¯s lesson, the students began their own training. jin mian and the other instructors gathered together after their ss. ¡°professor jin, you think highly of mo nan chong?¡± someone asked jin mian. ¡± yes, mo nan chong has a pretty good voice. she has the best voice i¡¯ve seen in all these years. ¡± jin mian nodded. ¡± i kind of want to train her. ¡± ¡± ms. jin, forgive me for being blunt, but mo nan chong has a bad reputation. if you want to train her, don¡¯t be implicated by her. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to help her. ¡± the dance instructor took a sip of water and said coldly, ¡± she doesn¡¯t have any dancing skills. she can¡¯t do anything except sing. there¡¯s no hope for her to form a group. moreover, she didn¡¯t have much technique when she sang. she¡¯s not even as good as the creative su niannian from your ss!¡± jin mian was deep in thought. he felt that mo nan chong was not that bad. she had an advantage in looks, singing, and dancing, but she just didn¡¯t show it. but seeing that the dance instructor was not very willing to listen, jin mian finally stopped talking and did not say anything. another creative mentor also shrugged, not very optimistic about mo nan chong. ¡± we all like jin fuyao. she¡¯s good at everything. she¡¯s very good at her first game, and she¡¯ll be even more explosive in the future. ¡± ¡°mo nan chong is still in our ss.¡± jin mian smiled and said, ¡± regardless of whether i¡¯m optimistic about it or not, i still have to cultivate it. moreover, as people in the industry, how can we not know what¡¯s going on on the inte?¡± there were many groundless usations, and how many artistes were often ndered? it was strange that mo nan¡¯s doting on a high school student made it to the hot search. initially, he did not have a good impression of her. however, after chatting with mo nan chong for a while and asking him about it, mo nan chong had clearly said that the matter was fake. so, she was just being ndered. jin mian chose to believe in mo nan chong. ¡± teacher jin, it¡¯s not that we want to criticize you ... but you¡¯re going to be at a disadvantage if you insist on doing things your way. ¡± jin mian smiled and walked away. ¨C the li n. the olddy was looking at the news on the inte on her tablet. she had seen many people speaking up for mo nan chong over the past few days and she was a little angry. ... ¡± this kind of thing has already been exposed. why is there still someone speaking up for her? ¡± ¡± madam, don¡¯t be angry. she should have fans and friends too. it¡¯s not strange for some fans and friends to speak up for her. ¡± madam zhang consoled. ¡°have you investigated why the school didn¡¯t expel her?¡± old madam li nced at nanny zhang. ¡± do i have to do it myself? ¡± such a student, if he was rotten to the core, would the school still want to stay?¡± nanny zhang frowned. ¡± old madam, i¡¯ve asked about this matter. i heard from the school that the parents who wanted her to drop out of school have changed their minds. but i can¡¯t find out the reason. i¡¯ve also sent people to look for those parents, but no one said a word. i think this matter is a little strange!¡± Chapter 1722 1722 if she¡¯s lord fourth¡¯s daughter, i¡¯ll take my head off and kick it around like a ball! ¡°why did you only tell me now?¡± when li jiujue saw the post on the hot search list, his entire body exuded an aura colder than the winter wind. he coldly looked at lian kuang. lian kuang swallowed a mouthful of saliva. it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t say it, it¡¯s just that he never had the chance. ¡°you¡¯ve been busy the whole time, ninth master. you said that we shouldn¡¯t disturb you if it wasn¡¯t a big matter ... so i didn¡¯t tell you ...¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this a huge matter? isn¡¯t it a big deal to have something to do with a beloved child?¡± li jiujue looked at lian kuang with a dark expression. lian kuang¡¯s back was already drenched in cold sweat. he swallowed his saliva and then tried to exin, ¡± ¡°i think grandpa chong is very powerful. she should be able to handle it herself!¡± li jiujue didn¡¯t say anything. he just stared at lian kuang. ¡°i, i¡¯ll handle it now!¡± lian kuang¡¯s hair stood on end. he felt so nervous that his heart was about to fly out of his chest. ¡°who is it?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°it seems to be the old madam¡¯s doing.¡± lian kuang looked at li jiujue¡¯s ugly expression and said, ¡± it¡¯s the eldest daughter of the jin family. she probably said something to the old madam ... ¡± li jiujue¡¯s eyes narrowed as he nced at lian kuang. ¡± i¡¯ll remove miss mo¡¯s trending searches ... um, 9th master, do you want to rify? ¡± lian kuang asked nervously, ¡± if you want to rify, i¡¯ll arrange for you to go up directly. ¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± ¡°oh, i understand.¡± a few hourster, li jiujue¡¯s rification made it to the hot search. li jiujue expressed that he did not have any fianc¨¦e and the fianc¨¦e in the rumors was fake. however, he really liked mo nan chong. it was true that he was pursuing mo nan chong, but he had been rejected several times. immediately, theizens exploded. ¡°really?¡± ¡± ninth master likes mo nan¡¯s pet but was rejected by him? ¡± ¡± f * ck, with 9th master¡¯s conditions, even if he liked a straight man, that straight man might not reject him. but he was rejected by a high school student? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m starting to doubt if this is real or fake!¡± ¡°it¡¯s 9th master¡¯s ount, that¡¯s right ... so it¡¯s not a sugar daddy, that¡¯s the truth?¡± ¡°f * ck, the truth is even more shocking than finding a sugar daddy!¡± ¡°master pet, you¡¯re so domineering, i like it! i like this kind of woman who doesn¡¯t fear power and doesn¡¯t like rich people!¡± ¡°so the rumors are true. didn¡¯t they say that mo nan chong¡¯s conditions are better than li jiujue¡¯s? that makes sense. if she can reject li jiujue, then she must not be interested in ninth master li¡¯s offer!¡± ¡°that¡¯s too ruthless!¡± ¡± my heart aches for my 9th master. what¡¯s so bad about him that he doesn¡¯t like him? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not that lord jiu is bad. i think mo nan chong is just too outstanding. isn¡¯t her academic performance excellent too? a high school student should pay more attention to her studies! ¡± ¡°nonsense, she pays attention to her studies? she¡¯s already participating in a talent show. if she doesn¡¯t learn and participates in a talent show, does that mean she likes to learn?¡± the principal probably just happened to see the message. he directly used his verified ount and said, ¡± ¡± do you believe that even if mo nan chong participated in the talent show, he could stille back as the top scorer? ¡± ¡°is the person above joking?¡± ¡± the person above, please take a look at the ount above you. he¡¯s serious ... he¡¯s the principal of mo nan pet school! ¡± ¡°what? vice-principal?¡± ¡± f * ck, the principal is actually speaking up for mo nan chong? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m mo nan chong¡¯s ssmate. i can prove that mo nan chong has the ability to do so! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m mo nan chong¡¯s schoolmate. i can also prove this. mo nan chong¡¯s strength is beyond doubt! ¡± in an instant, the entire inte was in an uproar. everyone was shocked by what li jiujue had said to the principal. who would have thought that mo nan chong would be so powerful? ¡± i¡¯ve be his fan! i like this kind of top student! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s not only a straight-a student, but she¡¯s also able to participate in this variety show. this shows that she has artistic talent! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. also, she was pursued by someone of ninth master li¡¯s status, but she could calmly reject him. this is simply impossible, but she did it! ¡± ¡°i really like mo nan chong!¡± ¡°why are you so excited? can mo nan chong be as powerful as our fuyao? wasn¡¯t she just a sidekick in thepetition? if she has the ability, then let her get first ce!¡± ¡± the internal news is out. mo nan chong has been assigned to the worst ss for the first time! ¡± ¡°did you see that? being good at studying doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re good at other aspects. she can¡¯tpare to our fuyao. our fuyao is proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy and painting. can she do it?¡± ¡± our grandpa is also very powerful. how can i not bepared with your jin fuyao? you jin fuyao just rely on the jin family as your backer! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a mo family behind mo nan chong? hahaha, what a joke, she can¡¯t be the daughter of the world¡¯s richest man, fourth master mo!¡± ¡± if she¡¯s fourth master mo¡¯s daughter, i¡¯ll pluck my head off and kick it around like a ball! ¡± ¡°you all ... know that this is impossible! if she was the daughter of fourth master mo, would she still need to work so hard?¡± ¡± jin fuyao¡¯s fans are really bullying us! ¡± ¡± ignore them. there¡¯s no need to argue with a bunch of trolls. we¡¯ll just support master pet! ¡± ...... ... the inte was lively for a few days, and the matter of him getting a sugar daddy waspletely over. when jin mian saw the news, he was in a particrly good mood. he knew that everything was fake, but he thought that there was no way to rify it. he didn¡¯t expect that the person involved woulde out to rify it himself. naturally, no one doubted li jiujue¡¯s words. ¡± mo nan chong is not that kind of person. didn¡¯t i tell you before? ¡± jin mian looked at the other instructors happily. dance instructor: ¡± ms. jin, it¡¯s too early for you to be happy. it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s that kind of person or not. what¡¯s important is that don¡¯t you think there¡¯s someone even more impressive in this festival group? ¡± it was useless even if mo nan chong did not have a sugar daddy! she¡¯s been sozy recently and doesn¡¯t like to do this or that. i heard that she doesn¡¯t even want to participate in dance training!¡± the dance instructor clearly hated mo nan chong. after all, she was good at dancing, but mo nan chong had never been willing to learn dancing. she had listened to it a few times and the dance teacher hadined to her. she felt that mo nan chong¡¯s attitude was too trashy and he was not worthy of participating in this talent show. the creative tutor had a simr attitude. even the director felt that mo nan chong was being perfunctory and had only joined the training because he did not like it. even when she was in the training, everyone else was training and she was the only one sleeping. especially when it came to group dance, it was very important for the group effect. however, mo nan chong had almost never trained for it. ... every time, she would just watch from the side and then sleep, which made all the teachers angry. Chapter 1723 1723 if you don¡¯t know how to, then quit! ¡± mo nan chong, why are you sleeping again? don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not only affecting yourself, but also your ssmates! ¡± after the dance teacher taught him for a while, he finally could not take it anymore. he rushed to mo nan chong and started to criticize him. mo nanchong nced at the dance teacher. she stood up without any expression on her face. ¡± if you learn it and go to sleep, i won¡¯t say anything, but if you don¡¯t learn anything, you¡¯ll just sleep all day. when you go on stage, are you going to perform a sleeping performance for everyone? ¡± the dance teacher asked angrily, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you sleep, but can you face your ssmates? they¡¯ve worked so hard, are they going to get a low score because of you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have talent, but if you don¡¯t work hard, then you¡¯re really a waste.¡± mo nanchong nced at the dance teacher. ¡± i¡¯m just worried that i¡¯ll affect others if i practice too much. did i say i don¡¯t know how to?¡± ¡°you can?¡± the dance teacher sneered. ¡± if you know how to do it, i take back everything i said just now! if you don¡¯t know how to do it, i think you¡¯d better withdraw from thepetition. it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re on the show or if you¡¯re missing!¡± lin jue, huahua, su niannian, and the others quickly held back mo nan chong when they saw how angry their teacher was. they had never seen mo nan chong perform this dance before. even though they had recorded videos for mo nan chong to learn from, even though mo nan chong would nod his head every time, she was almost always sleeping when they saw her. therefore, lin jue and the others were also worried that mo nanchong would not be able to make it and would be disqualified. mo nan chong consoled the few of them, saying that it was alright. then she nced at the dance teacher. ¡± if i know how to do it, you won¡¯t disturb my sleep again, right? ¡± ¡°then show me what you know first!¡± the dance teacher said coldly, ¡± if you don¡¯t know how to do it, then quickly quit! ¡± mo nan chong took two steps forward. ¡± make way. ¡± hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, everyone made way. ¡°turn on some music.¡± after mo nan chong finished speaking, someone went to turn on the music. lin jue and the rest looked at mo nan chong worriedly. some of them were whispering to each other, thinking that mo nan chong had never trained before. how could he know? she was definitely going to withdraw from the talent show today. unless she could still be thick-skinned in front of so many people, she would definitely leave. when mo nan chong heard the music, he started dancing. the dance was not difficult, although it was extremely difficult for people who did not know how to dance. however, to mo nan chong, this was nothing. she could learn it with one look. she had been exposed to dancing since she was young. she had even created a few dances that were popr both domestically and overseas. she could be considered a dance master. her dancing skills were even better than the dance teacher in front of her. the reason why she didn¡¯t train was because she really knew how to do it. moreover, she was afraid that she would learn too fast and affect the others. she was afraid that the others would lose confidence because she learned too well. during the process of apetition, confidence was also quite important. ¡°that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡± oh my god, when did she learn it? could it be that she¡¯s studying when we¡¯re sleeping and sleeping when we¡¯re studying? ¡± ¡± heavens, how is this possible? we haven¡¯t even learned all the movements, but she¡¯s actually able to do it so smoothly? ¡± everyone in ss D was stunned. who would have thought that mo nan chong would be so powerful? lin jue was bbergasted. ¡± she was sleeping when we were sleeping. how did she do it? ¡± a photographic memory can¡¯t be that impressive, right?¡± ¡°heavens, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡± he¡¯s a genius, right? even geniuses aren¡¯t that powerful! ¡± while everyone was talking, they also looked at the dance teacher. after all, the dance teacher had just said some harsh words. she was certain that mo nan chong would not know how to do it, but mo nan chong actually knew how to do it. it was like a p to her face. the dance teacher¡¯s face turned red and then white. she looked at mo nan chong¡¯s movements and found that they were all so perfect that she couldn¡¯t find any faults. ¡°does this count as knowing?¡± mo nan chong danced for a while and asked after he was done, ¡± if you don¡¯t know how to dance, i can finish it. ¡± ¡± how could you ... ¡± the dance teacher choked, unable to speak. she had thought that she was bad andzy, but in the end, she felt like she had pped herself in the face. she didn¡¯t know how to dance at all, and was even better than her, the dance teacher. not only was he better than her, but he also seemed to be much better than the dance instructor ... even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was the truth. ¡°i said, i will.¡± mo nan chong said casually, ¡± these moves are very simple. i can do it after seeing it once. i don¡¯t need to practice. ¡± after saying that, she looked at the rest of the students. ¡± i didn¡¯t practice because i was afraid of agitating them. ¡± everyone was speechless. are you not going to provoke us now? you¡¯ve truly provoked all of us now! this was simply crazy. how could there be such a powerful woman! ¡°you¡¯ve already provoked them.¡± the dance teacher took a deep breath. in the end, she did not make things difficult for mo nan chong. she looked at mo nan chong and said, ¡± in the future, you cane to dance sses if you want to. if you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to. you don¡¯t have to sleep here. it¡¯s morefortable to sleep in the dormitory. however, i have a suggestion.¡± ¡°what?¡± mo nan chong could naturally tell if someone was good or bad to her. this dance teacher seemed to be quite good. he didn¡¯t get jealous of her because of her good dance. ... ¡± you¡¯re quite powerful. you can definitely help your other ssmates. ¡± the dance teacher said, ¡± there are a few dance moves that i¡¯m really not good at. i really need to work on the movements. ¡± mo nanchong rubbed his forehead. ¡± you want me to be a teacher again? ¡± the dance teacher: ¡°fine, i¡¯ll bring a few then. the one with the worst foundation will follow me. ¡± mo nanchong looked at everyone. ¡± if you have confidence in me, i¡¯ll say this first. i¡¯m not a patient person. he doesn¡¯t have a good temper either.¡± ¡°me me me me!¡± lin jue rushed towards mo nan chong. ¡± darling, you have to help me. i don¡¯t even want to watch my own dance. i¡¯ll be relying on you. ¡± i don¡¯t want to be a burden to everyone!¡± mo nan chong then looked at the rest of the people. there were a few of them who had the worst foundations and were almost hopeless as they charged towards mo nan chong. ¡°alright,e to the side, i¡¯ll teach you.¡± mo nan chong brought a few people to the side. ...... two dayster, li jiujue arrived at the training camp. when jin fuyao heard that li jiujue was here, she was the first one to rush to him. she thought that li jiujue was here to find her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would ignore her. ... Chapter 1724 1724 that man is so handsome! ¡°that man is so handsome!¡± ¡°oh my god, who is he? i think i¡¯ve seen him in a business magazine before. is he called li jiujue or something?¡± ¡°fuyao, do you know her?¡± when the students from ss S saw li jiujue, they couldn¡¯t help but look at him excitedly. a sessful man like him had an attractive aura to begin with. coupled with li jiujue¡¯s high social status, he was even more mesmerizing. he made people feel as if he had just walked out of a novel. he was dressed in a suit and had no expression on his face, but his face was simply heaven-defying. ¡± yes ... ¡± jin fuyao felt proud when she heard the people around her say that li jiujue was handsome, as if they were saying that her husband was handsome. ¡°you know him?¡± a girl beside her was stunned. ¡± you know such a handsome man? could he be your boyfriend?¡± ¡°not really.¡± jin fuyaoughed. ¡± we¡¯re just old friends ... ¡± ¡°old friends? so you¡¯re childhood sweethearts? f * ck, i can¡¯t create another ceo novel!¡± jin fuyao, who was being pushed by several people around, was urged to go over. ¡°hurry up and go over. can¡¯t you see that the president is looking for someone? he¡¯s definitely looking for you, right?¡± jin fuyao looked shy. she was about to walk toward li jiujue, but she didn¡¯t expect that li jiujue would walk in another direction. he didn¡¯t go in the direction of ss S. instead, he went to ss D. ¡°eh, didn¡¯t he see you just now?¡± someone was confused. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. he should have seen it, right? why didn¡¯t hee to you? fuyao, isn¡¯t he your boyfriend?¡± the girls beside her all looked at jin fuyao with confusion. she had thought that this man would rush to jin fuyao¡¯s side and give her a big hug, but he didn¡¯t. instead, he walked in another direction. moreover, what was he going to ss D for? was there anyone he was looking for in the worst ss? someone was confused and took jin fuyao to catch the adulterer. they stood at the door and watched for a while. after li jiujue entered ss D, he headed straight for mo nan chong, who was dozing off. when he went in, the others also quieted down. the people in ss D were also confused. they didn¡¯t know who li jiujue was. li jiujue saw that mo nan chong was sleeping and gestured for him to keep quiet. he blinked at everyone, signaling for them to be quiet and not make a ruckus, as they would disturb mo nan chong. his expression was very gentle and doting. he squatted beside mo nan chong and looked at him for a while. then, probably worried that mo nan chong was sleeping too cold, he even took off his coat and covered her with it. the people around them almost cried out in surprise. however, when they thought of li jiujue¡¯s actions, they tried their best to keep quiet. after everything was settled, li jiujue looked at his ssmates and winked at them. he led everyone out of the ssroom. when he went out, jin fuyao and the others were on the other side, embarrassed. li jiujue also saw jin fuyao and the people around her. he didn¡¯t care at all and didn¡¯t even greet them. ¡°what are you guys doing here?¡± lin jue looked at jin fuyao and the others. ¡± are the people in ss S here to learn this dance because they can¡¯t learn it? ¡± ¡°lin jue, watch your mouth. do we need to secretly learn from you? you¡¯re the worst ss, don¡¯t you know that? don¡¯t you have any self-awareness?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. isn¡¯t it just ss D? they¡¯re just some talentless people who came to make up the numbers. do they really think that they can be daoist? ¡± ss S retorted, not to be outdone. lin jue and the others were furious. huahua pulled lin jue¡¯s arm and motioned for her to stop. otherwise, it would be troublesome if the teacher came. ¡°ss S isn¡¯t permanent. don¡¯t forget, thepetition is still going on. you guys have to hold onto your positions. don¡¯t let us, who can¡¯t even step out into the world, snatch your spots. that would be funny.¡± su niannian chuckled. the people on jin fuyao¡¯s side were a little angry. jin fuyao thought of what she had just said. she had made it sound as if she and li jiujue were a couple, but li jiujue was ignoring her. she could not help but feel a little angry that he was so attentive and considerate to mo nan chong. however, she managed to calm herself down and took two steps toward li jiujue. ¡± ninth master, why are you here? ¡± li jiujue nced at jin fuyao and said coldly, ¡± i came to see darling. ¡± his voice was not soft, and everyone could hear him. furthermore, the tone of his voice waspletely different from the way he had treated mo nan chong. this time, everyone understood. jin fuyao¡¯s face was a little ugly. afterughing twice, she said hello to li jiujue and said that she was going to train. li jiujue didn¡¯t like to talk to jin fuyao. when she said she was going to train, he ignored her. on the contrary, he was even more enthusiastic about the people in ss D. ¡°i¡¯m the pursuer of the darling.¡± li jiujue looked at the people in ss D and said, ¡± li jiujue, it is a pleasure to meet everyone. ¡± after li jiujue greeted everyone, he got lian kuang to give out some gifts and asked everyone to take care of mo nan chong. the students in ss D expressed their willingness to help li jiujue. after all, they were the ones who were too soft on others. they would even think of ways to help li jiujue pursue mo nan chong. the group of peopleughed andughed. ... on the other side, jin fuyao and the others returned to their ssrooms with dark faces. of course, jin fuyao¡¯s face was the darkest. she had never been ignored like this. she was so angry. ¡± fuyao, it seems that mo nan chong is fighting with you for your man! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s a little too much. how can she bepared to you? she¡¯s actually snatching your man! ¡± ¡°those people in ss D are really too shameless! we must guard our position and not let them take it away! in the future, all of us in ss S must step out!¡± ¡± nonsense, what are they so arrogant for? they¡¯re in the worst ss, yet they dare to be so arrogant! ¡± ¡± we also have to help fuyao get a man. mo nan loves that woman and she¡¯s good at seducing people. she¡¯s not worthy of a man like president li. only our fuyao is worthy of him. we¡¯re family friends and are of equal social status! ¡± the group of people were infuriated by the people in ss D, and they were all discussing how to deal with them. because the first public performance was about to begin, even though it was on the same stage, everyone wanted to perform better than ss D. the public performance this time was also to campaign for votes, so everyone wanted to act well! at the same time, mo nanchong woke up to find himself wearing a suit. ... then, she heard a burst ofughter in the ssroom. everyone seemed to be chatting happily, but they didn¡¯t dare tough too loudly as if they were afraid of waking her up. Chapter 1725 1725 you¡¯re pushing me to others? mo nan chong took off his clothes and sat up. she knew that when the people in ss D were practicing, they would not care if she was asleep or not. they were always noisy, but she did not care much. she could sleep whenever she was tired. but what the hell was this discussion in such a low voice? why were they all chatting in such low voices? when had the people in ss d ever been so kind? then, she saw a man sitting in the middle of a group of girls. he was wearing a white shirt with the buttons undone. his adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he was smiling very beautifully. mo nan chong: ¡°!!! ¡± why would this guy be here? wasn¡¯t this a f * cking closed training camp? mo nan chong could clearly see the infatuated looks on the other students ¡®faces, and they were even drooling. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°darling is awake.¡± lin jue called out when he saw that mo nanchong had woken up. mo nan chong looked at the crowd helplessly. for a moment, he did not know what to say. ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± li jiujue then walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and asked her affectionately if she was too tired. the people around them were looking at them with envy. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re here ... to find me?¡± mo nanchong looked at li jiujue. ¡°yes.¡± li jiujue nodded. although he didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious from his eyes that he was saying, ¡± i miss you. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need for that, right?¡± mo nan chong coughed. ¡± we¡¯re all girls here, and this is a closed-door training. it¡¯s not very appropriate for you toe in, right? ¡± after he finished speaking, mo nan chong chased li jiujue out. lian kuang was amused. this was the first time he had seen his boss being defeated. his boss was fierce to everyone, but he was always defeated in front of miss darling. he clearly liked her, but he felt helpless. it could be seen that the beloved miss had not fallen for their 9th master yet. otherwise, one day apart would be like three years, and she would be clingy when she saw him. li jiujue looked at lian kuang, his eyes cold. what are youughing at? lian kuang immediately covered his mouth. ¡± ahem ... i¡¯m notughing at anyone. my throat is just a little ufortable. i coughed just now. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± before li jiujue left, he passed some things to mo nanchong and reminded him to eat and sleep well. it didn¡¯t matter what she did. if she wanted to be in the center position, he could directly give her the inside story. the most important thing was to have a good rest. the most important thing was to wake up and be happy. after watching li jiujue leave, lin jue and the rest almost exploded. ¡°oh my god, darling, is that your boyfriend?¡± ¡°he¡¯s so handsome. he¡¯s a bossy president, a proper boss. he¡¯s so handsome and so gentle, especially when he¡¯s with you. you don¡¯t even know how he treats jin fuyao and the others. it¡¯s a sharp contrast to how he treats you!¡± ¡°he¡¯s not my boyfriend,¡± mo nan chong exined, ¡± i¡¯m not interested in him. don¡¯t spout nonsense. ¡± ¡°ah, why are you not interested in such a good man?¡± ¡°little darling, if you¡¯re not interested, i¡¯m going to chase you!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. even if you don¡¯t want such a good resource, don¡¯t waste it. don¡¯t let others snatch it away. give it to our sisters! ¡± ¡°you guys can do as you please.¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡°really?¡± su niannian said with interest, ¡± if you¡¯re really not interested, i¡¯m really going to snatch him away. i like men like him. ¡± ¡°okay.¡± ¡°then you help me. i don¡¯t have li jiujue¡¯s contact information. can you give me his contact information? i want to pursue him.¡± su niannian said with a smile. mo nanchong frowned and nced at su niannian. then, she thought that since her family was against her being with li jiujue, she might as well give it to someone else. ¡°alright, here you go.¡± just like that, mo nan chong gave su niannian li jiujue¡¯s contact information. lin jue said from the side, ¡± don¡¯t judge niannian by her looks. as far as i know, she¡¯s very good at chasing men. she¡¯s dated several very handsome guys in the past. if she were to make a move, a woman chasing a man would definitely seed.¡± ¡°little darling, if you¡¯re even a little interested in li jiujue, don¡¯t give him up to anyone else. otherwise, if they reallye to an agreement, there¡¯s nothing you can do to regret it.¡± huahua nodded. ¡± lin jue¡¯s right. you have to think about it carefully. ¡± i see that niannian is very serious, don¡¯t forget to be sisters when the timees.¡± ¡°i¡¯m really not interested in him.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± you¡¯re all done with your work. aren¡¯t you going to practice? you¡¯ve learned it all?¡± ¡°ah, i haven¡¯t learned it yet! i¡¯ve been a failure!¡± everyone wailed and then continued to practice their dance. mo nanchong taught a few of them who did not know how to do it. although mo nan chong was also a student, she was indeed very good. the few that she had taught did not know how to dance at all, and their movements were very stiff. however, after she had taught them, they had actually improved much faster than the other group that the teacher had taught. mo nan chong taught her gently for a while, then she returned to the dormitory with a yawn. ... a few minutester, she received a wechat message from li jiujue. you gave my contact information to someone else? mo nan chong was silent for a moment before he replied, ¡± yes, she wanted it. li jiujue thought,¡±if she wants it, will you give it to her?¡± mo nan chong, can¡¯t i? li jiujue,¡±you really don¡¯t like me at all?¡± you want me to be with another woman? just because you don¡¯t like me, you want to push me to another woman? [ mo nan chong: yeah ... i don¡¯t like you ... ] i can¡¯t like you either. it was because daddy and mommy would be sad and angry. his brothers would get angry too. that was why she couldn¡¯t like him, and she wouldn¡¯t like him. li jiujue replied,¡±alright ... i understand.¡± ... mo nan looked at his phone in a daze. li jiujue did not send any more messages. mo nan chong felt an inexplicable sense of difort in his heart. he threw his phone to the side andy down on the bed to sleep. however, he could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. after that day, li jiujue had almost never sent her any messages. she had only heard about li jiujue from su niannian. ¡°he replied to my messages. he¡¯s so gentle. every time he messages me, he always tells me a lot of things!¡± su niannian held her phone, looking like she was in love. mo nanchong nced at su niannian but did not say anything. su niannian bragged about it and then looked at mo nan chong. ¡± thank you, my little darling. if you didn¡¯t give me his contact information, i wouldn¡¯t even be able to contact him. but now, i feel like i¡¯m about to have him!¡± Chapter 1726 1726 it¡¯s just luck! after two weeks of training, it was time for the first public performance. for this public performance, in addition to an opening dance, there was also a team performance. because of mo nan chong¡¯s training, everyone in ss D was very confident. at the beginning, they were all worried that they would not be able to master it. however, with the help of mo nan chong, everyone had basically mastered it. backstage, a few sses had gathered together. all of the contestants were dressed in their costumes and had their makeup done as they waited for the show to start. ss S naturally looked down on ss D, especially after their verbal confrontationst time. ss s wanted to give ss D a good show of their might. ¡°how is it, lin jue? do you all know how to dance? don¡¯t make everyone lose face!¡± someone from ss S looked at lin jue and said with a smile. lin jue raised his head and looked at the other party. he said indifferently, ¡± don¡¯t embarrass everyone. ¡± ¡°ha, your ss D¡¯s foundation is so bad, how many of you can jump? if you don¡¯t know how to dance, then quickly forfeit! don¡¯t make a fool of yourself, but it won¡¯t be good if you embarrass everyone!¡± ¡°this is a stage. if you don¡¯t have the foundation, then don¡¯te up here to be the clown!¡± ¡°not everyone can go on stage. people like you weren¡¯t born to go on stage, so you¡¯re not suitable to go on stage!¡± because they had always trained separately and had never trained together, some people did not go on stage during the rehearsal, so everyone did not know each other¡¯s situation. although ss S was very hardworking, they had always looked down on ss D and rarely paid attention to ss D. they only remembered that at the beginning, the dance teacher kept saying that the students in ss D were too difficult to teach. not only did they have no talent, but they also didn¡¯t work hard. even if they worked hard, they didn¡¯t put in much effort. even if they practiced day and night, they wouldn¡¯t seed. therefore, ss s¡¯s impression of ss D had always been that ss D had no talent and could not work hard. he felt that ss D would definitely make a lot of mistakes on stage. ss D didn¡¯t pay much attention to ss S either. after all, they knew that the gap between their talents was a huge chasm that was very difficult to cross. they didn¡¯t aim to surpass ss S, but to surpass themselves. therefore, everyone was working hard on their own and didn¡¯t care about the situation in ss S. now that ss S hade up to speak, they naturally wouldn¡¯t admit defeat, so they also rebuked ss S. on the other hand, the other sses were slightly more harmonious. ¡°what¡¯s with the noise?¡± a staff member saw that both sides were arguing and said coldly, ¡± we¡¯re about to go on stage. instead of arguing at this time, you might as well think about how to shine on stage! ¡± everyone immediately quieted down, only giving each other a fierce look. there were many people in the audience. when the contestants went on stage, there were bursts of exmations and apuse from the audience. the music started ying. everyone got into position and the dance began. it was an opening dance. it was a very fiery and hot-blooded dance. from the beginning, it had a very rhythmic feel. the audience below the stage would shout the names of their favorite yers from time to time, while the people on the stage were trying hard to adapt to their own stage and show off their own stage. even though it was the same dance, everyone¡¯s performance was different. on this stage, the most stunning people were not the group from ss S, but the group from ss D. everyone in ss S seemed to want to stand out, so everyone worked very hard. some even overdid it and their performance was uneven. however, ss D was different from ss S. everyone in ss D was very neat, and their movements were also very standard. they were like the most perfect small group among the big groups. as for the other contestants, they were all scattered. although they all knew how to dance, they weren¡¯t very organized. everyone seemed to want to do their best to show off. although the audience was still cheering, the instructors were shaking their heads. ¡± how did ss D get so organized? ¡± one of the instructors asked in surprise. ss D was not only very neat and uniform, but everyone¡¯s movements were also very good, and their expressions were also the best. it was reasonable to say that the students from ss S were of higher quality, with a better foundation and talent. however, at this moment, these students from ss S werepletely inferior to those from ss D. even the weakest student from ss D seemed to be stronger than them. ¡± ss D seems to have been training hard these days! ¡± ¡°even if ss D is training hard, don¡¯t the other sses put in the same effort? they¡¯re obviously the ss with the least talent!¡± all the instructors were looking at the stage. meanwhile, the dance instructor kept her eyes fixed on mo nan chong. she had always thought that mo nan chong did not know how to dance and that her limbs were stiff. she must have been terrible. so what if she sang well? they were going to choose a girl group, and they would eventually form a group to help out. the girl group¡¯s singing wasn¡¯t the most important, the dance was the most lethal. people who didn¡¯t know how to dance came to participate in the girl group selection. in the end, when she looked at it now, she felt that even though mo nan chong¡¯s movements were exactly the same as everyone else in ss D, she seemed to be the best of the hundred or so people. especially the expression on her face when she was dancing. she was clearly a poker-faced person who didn¡¯t like to smile, but at this moment, her expression management was so perfect that there was nothing to pick on. ¡°maybe it was just a moment of luck.¡± the dance instructor said disdainfully, ¡± i don¡¯t believe that ss D¡¯s group performance will surpass ss S¡¯s. ¡± the surrounding instructors did notment. instead, they all looked at jin mian. after all, he was the one who taught ss D. ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± jin mian looked at ss D¡¯s performance with satisfaction. ¡± after all, luck yed a part in the first ss allocation. it¡¯s also possible that ss D¡¯s ss is actually ss s. there are also some unqualified students in ss S.¡± ¡°ms. jin, you¡¯re wrong. i think ss S is the strongest. there¡¯s no need to doubt their strength and talent. ss D can¡¯t catch up with them so easily!¡± the dance teacher, sun linfan, smiled. ¡°teacher sun, please wait and see. ¡± anyway, thispetition is very fair. other than the tickets for our instructors, most of the tickets are for the audience. what they want to conquer is the audience, and if they can conquer the audience, that¡¯s their strength.¡± ms. jin said indifferently. she liked mo nan chong more and more. ... this child had unlimited potential. not only was her singing good, but her dancing was also amazing! he had talked to their ss¡¯s dance teacher before. the dance teacher had praised mo nan chong so much, saying that she was more talented than the teacher and that even sun linfan might not be able topare to mo nan chong. such high praise made him very confident in mo nan chong. if she was so good at both singing and dancing, she would definitely be able to get into ss S. the audience¡¯s eyes would be sharp. Chapter 1727 1727 the performance outfit was destroyed after the opening dance, it was time for each shift to perform. the order of appearance was decided by drawing lots. the first group was ss C. mo nan chong and the others changed backstage and watched the performance. ss C¡¯s stage was not bad. although everyone¡¯s qualifications were not that good, it could be seen that they had done their best. the audience below the stage was quite excited. ¡± they did well. this song is really nice! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s quite hot. it¡¯s very suitable for them to be the first to go on stage. ss B is next, right?¡± the people from ss B were already prepared. after ss C finished their performance on stage, they went up. mo nan chong looked up with disinterest. she seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± who are you texting at this time? ¡± lin jue couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw her. ¡°mr. li,¡± su niannian said shyly, ¡± he said he¡¯ll be there too. i have to put on a good performanceter. ¡± mo nan chong heard it and turned to look at su niannian. su niannian asked,¡±darling, didn¡¯t mr. li tell you?¡± he also came to watch our performance live. he said he wouldn¡¯t miss any of our performances.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that i won¡¯t miss any of our performances, but i won¡¯t miss any of your performances, right?¡± huahua burst intoughter. lin jue walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°darling, are you really okay? if you feel ufortable, you can tell niannian. she¡¯s not an unreasonable person. i don¡¯t think mr. li and niannian have reached the stage of dating yet.¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± mo nan chong stood up indifferently. ¡°where are you going?¡± lin jue chased after him. ¡°the washroom.¡± mo nanchong did not even look at lin jue and left. after mo nan chong left, jin fuyao immediately followed him into the bathroom while no one was looking. mo nanchong washed his hands. when she turned around, jin fuyao happened to be holding a lipstick in her hand. she deliberately bumped into mo nanchong. perhaps because he was thinking about li jiujue¡¯s matter and his mind was in a mess, mo nan chong did not look behind him. just like that, a long line of lipstick was drawn on her clothes. their costumes were all white and looked very fairy-like, but after the wounds turned red, the whole costume was ruined. ¡°aiya, why did you suddenly turn around?¡± jin fuyaoined, ¡± oh, my lipstick! what about my lipstick? ¡± don¡¯t you know that my lipstick is a limited edition? you ruined it!¡± jin fuyao was exasperated. mo nanchong looked down at his clothes, and then looked up at jin fuyao. ¡± are you sure you didn¡¯t do it on purpose? which is more important, your lipstick or my costume?¡± ¡°did i destroy my lipstick on purpose? do you know that you can¡¯t buy this lipstick even if you want to? i ruined your lipstick to ruin your clothes? you¡¯ve overestimated your importance!¡± jin fuyao sneered. ¡± pay for my lipstick! ¡± you were the one who turned around and bumped into my lipstick. don¡¯t try to frame me. you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not careful and you want to me others?¡± some people from ss S heard themotion and ran over. then, he saw mo nan chong and jin fuyao confronting each other. ¡°what happened?¡± the yers from ss S immediately stood behind jin fuyao and looked at mo nan chong with hostility. ¡°she broke my lipstick.¡± jin fuyao nced at mo nan chong. ¡± it¡¯s a limited edition. you can¡¯t buy it no matter how much you pay. ¡± mo nanchong nced at jin fuyao. ¡± i don¡¯t have eyes on the back, but you don¡¯t have eyes on the front? ¡± didn¡¯t you crash into me on your own?¡± after saying that, mo nan chong walked around jin fuyao and the others, and went in another direction. lin jue and the others had also rushed over. the moment they saw mo nan chong, they quickly asked her what was going on. ¡°aiya, little darling, what¡¯s wrong with your clothes?¡± huahua cried out in shock. she saw that mo nan chong¡¯s back was covered in red lipstick. the originally beautiful clothes were now in a terrible state. ¡°someone is blind.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡± who are you calling blind? you were the one who turned around and bumped into me! ¡± jin fuyao walked up and looked at mo nan chong. ¡± but i don¡¯t want you to pay for it. you can¡¯t afford this lipstick, can you? ¡± ¡± did you hear that? our fuyao is generous. we won¡¯t let you pay! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re so disgusting! you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? you broke fuyao¡¯s lipstick! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t be angry, fuyao. this kind of person is cheap. stay away from her in the future. it¡¯s disgusting to even breathe the same air as her! ¡± ¡°mo nan chong, be more careful next time, or else i won¡¯t let you off!¡± the people in ss S were all threatening. lin jue and the others were so angry that their faces turned green. lin jue looked at jin fuyao and the others and said unhappily, ¡± we haven¡¯t asked you to pay for the clothes! don¡¯t you guys know that we¡¯re going on stage next? how can our darling go on stage with her clothes like this?!¡± ¡°what does your stage have to do with us?¡± ¡± you reap what you sow, ¡± jin fuyao said indifferently. ¡°you guys ...¡± ¡°don¡¯t go too far!¡± huahua and the others were so angry that their faces turned red. ¡°hurry, we¡¯re going up the stage soon, let¡¯s go!¡± jin fuyao and the others immediately rushed to the backstage. lin jue looked at the lipstick on mo nanchong¡¯s back and was both angry and anxious. ¡± what should we do, darling? the lipstick on your back doesn¡¯t look good. if you go on stage, people will definitely see it. the clothes are white, there¡¯s no way to hide it!¡± mo nanchong pondered for a moment. ¡± another brush? ¡± ... ¡°ah?¡± lin jue was stunned. ¡± a paintbrush? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nanchong nced at lin jue and saw that he was silent. then, he looked at the lipstick that jin fuyao had thrown away when she left. she thought about it and went to pick it up. then, she walked into the bathroom and took off her clothes. lin jue and the others looked at mo nan chong, not knowing what she was going to do. then, they saw mo nan chong start to draw on the back of her dress. she had done it with lipstick and her actions were very skilled. lin jue and the others widened their eyes. ¡± you, you ... this is not good enough. why are you still drawing? if you keep drawing, you won¡¯t be able to keep this dress. ¡± ¡°darling, did you get agitated?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to do this, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, if you continue to draw this dress, you¡¯ll really be hopeless!¡± mo nanchong did not even raise his head as she focused on drawing. ... little by little, the shape of the things she drew could be seen. she seemed to have added more strokes to the original stroke, and then a very beautiful red spider lily bloomed behind the dress. Chapter 1728 1728 grandpa pet was used of stealing his clothes! lin jue and the others shut their mouths and watched mo nan chong continue drawing. they were shocked again. they did not expect mo nan chong to not only sing and dance well, but also draw well. she was very serious with every stroke. she didn¡¯t use a paintbrush, just a lipstick, but that was enough. little by little, the entire painting was presented. it was not very nice to look at. it was as if a beautiful flower had bloomed on her doodled clothes. the flower was beautiful and enchanting, so vivid that it seemed to be able to be taken off from her clothes. it was too stunning! the three of them were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°you, you ... darling, you¡¯re also that good at drawing?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t be a painter, right?¡± ¡± oh my god, how did you do it? do you have the hands of a god? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just casually drawing. it should be passable under the light.¡± mo nan chong put the dress back on and looked at his back in the mirror. seeing that the flowers on his back looked okay, he threw away the remaining lipstick in satisfaction. lin jue and the other two were still in a state of shock. he was too strong. they had never known that someone could be strong to this extent. that dress was originally ruined, but now that darling had put it on, it was as if it had be a new one, much better looking than all of their clothes. it was too beautiful! ¡°darling, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m too convinced!¡± ¡°those people from ss S will die of anger. jin fuyao obviously did it on purpose. she hid behind you and deliberately drew on your clothes, and even wanted toin first. fortunately, our darling has the means to deal with it. if it was someone else, they might have to suffer today.¡± ...... ss s¡¯s performance had ended, and the group of people were very satisfied with their performance when they got off the stage. the other sses backstage were all discussing ss S¡¯s performance. they had the best performance out of all the sses, and some of them even had remarkable performances. it was obvious that someone in the middle would definitely have a higher vote count. especially jin fuyao, who was a talented woman with many fans. her performance was naturally very popr, and more people liked her. ¡± ss S is really too strong. no one can beat them! ¡± ¡± it feels like we¡¯re all here to make up the numbers. i thought i did well, butpared to ss S, i can only admit defeat! ¡± ¡°the other sses have yet to surpass ss S!¡± ¡°there¡¯s still ss D who haven¡¯t performed yet!¡± ¡°forget about ss D. what¡¯s the difference if they don¡¯t go on stage? after all, they¡¯re the worst. if we still have a chance topete, does ss D have one? they¡¯re the real ones here to make up the numbers!¡± when the people in ss D heard this, they were very unconvinced. however, even though they weren¡¯t convinced, the fact was that they were indeed weaker than everyone else, so everyone could only lower their heads and not speak. when mo nanchong and the others came over, everyone subconsciously quieted down and stopped discussing. jin fuyao and the others looked at mo nanchong and the others with ridicule in their hearts. ¡± he¡¯s still wearing this. he¡¯s going to make a fool of himself on stage. how can he perform if he can¡¯t even protect his own clothes? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. ss D is here to be a joke! ¡± ss S looked at mo nan chong and the rest with disdain. because mo nan chong¡¯s painting was behind them, no one saw it. it was only when mo nan chong and his group went up the stage that the people from ss S vaguely saw it. however, because it was blocked, the people who saw it didn¡¯t care at all. the people from ss S sat down, ready to watch the stage from ss D. however, everyone was full of confidence, so they were not interested. it wasn¡¯t until someone next to them cried out in surprise that everyone in ss S looked up at the big screen. jin fuyao was also very rxed, but she also looked up because of the scream. she was very dissatisfied with the scream and evenined that she had seen a ghost. however, the moment she looked up, she saw a light shining on mo nan chong on the big screen. she was surrounded by all the girls and slowly stood up with the help of the light. the flower on her back made her look like a red spider lily that had broken out of the ground. the white color contrasted with the bright red. under the light, the flower seemed to be three-dimensional, stunning everyone. the emotions of the live audience were even more excited than the previous performances by all the sses. everyone seemed to have gone crazy, and many people took out their mobile phones to take pictures. some people were so excited that they even shed tears. ¡°it¡¯s too beautiful!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡± how can the flower on her back be so beautiful?! ¡± ¡°this dance is too amazing!¡± ¡°who¡¯s this girl? i¡¯ve decided, i¡¯m going to like this girl!¡± ¡± it¡¯s mo nan chong. she¡¯s our darling. she¡¯s so handsome! ¡± ... ¡°ss D can actually perform better than all the other sses. their dance is too interesting, isn¡¯t it????,???,???,????!¡± ...... the audience¡¯s reaction could also be heard from behind the stage. because it was really too loud, the audience almost couldn¡¯t control the excitement in their hearts. jin fuyao looked at the flower on mo nanchong¡¯s back with a pale face. the red spider lily was so beautiful that even she thought it was beautiful ... but why was it mo nan chong? why was mo nan chong wearing such beautiful clothes? after all, it was in the camera, so jin fuyao did not think or see that mo nanchong had drawn it with the lipstick she had thrown away. she only thought that mo nanchong had gone to change clothes again, and in such beautiful clothes. ¡°where did she get her clothes?¡± jin fuyao looked at the person beside her. only then did the people around her react. that¡¯s right, didn¡¯t mo nan chong¡¯s clothes just get destroyed? where did she get clothes that fit her size and such a beautiful painting? the festival team had only prepared one piece of clothing for everyone, so it was unlikely that mo nan chong would have a second piece. but why did she have the exact same one, and even had a flower on the back? ... jin fuyao was very angry. she felt that she had shot herself in the foot. if mo nan chong had not changed his clothes, he might not have been so stunning. she suppressed her anger and went to find the person in charge. she told the person-in-charge that mo nan chong had changed into a new set of clothes and added some embellishments, saying that she felt that mo nan chong¡¯s clothes might have belonged to a teacher. the person-in-charge became anxious when he heard that. indeed, the dance instructor sun linfan had a simr dress. if they secretly took the teacher¡¯s clothes to wear, then the person-in-charge would be punished. after all, the teacher was not an ordinary person. they were all top ss people. not only were thepanies behind them powerful, but they also had bad tempers. Chapter 1729 1729 on the stage, the middle name roll! the stage naturally couldn¡¯t be interrupted, so the person in charge couldn¡¯t go on stage. but because of jin fuyao¡¯s words, the person-in-charge was really nervous. after all, she was in charge of the fashion industry. if something really went wrong, she might not be able to survive in the industry in the future. after thinking for a while, the person in charge sneaked to the instructors ¡®seats and looked for sun linfan. she simply told sun linfan about her spections and shifted the me to mo nan chong. sun linfan did have a dance costume that was simr to mo nan¡¯s. it was white with flowers on the back, but it was not a red spider lily. sun linfan did not like mo nanchong to begin with, so she did not pay much attention to mo nanchong¡¯s dance. her attention was focused on other things. as such, she did not realize that mo nan chong was not wearing her dance outfit, nor did she know that it was a dance outfit that mo nan chong had made himself. when she heard the person in charge say this, she was instantly enraged. she had never liked it when others touched her things. in the end, a mere student not only touched her clothes, but also stole her clothes to deal with her? ¡®damn it!¡¯ sun linfan looked up and her eyes fell on mo nan chong¡¯s body. as mo nan chong was facing the front, she could not see his back. however, the front of his clothes was almost exactly the same as hers. for a moment, sun linfan felt her chest being blocked by a depressed feeling. ¡°teacher jin, the contestant you¡¯ve set your eyes on doesn¡¯t seem to be very clean! is this person even worthy of staying here?¡± sun linfan looked at jin mian, who was looking at mo nan chong with infatuation. ¡°what?¡± jin mian didn¡¯t hear the person-in-charge¡¯s whisper, so when he turned around, he was still baffled. sun linfan was obviously referring to mo nanchong, but she was saying that mo nanchong¡¯s hands and feet were not clean? it was understandable to say that she was not good at dancing, singing, orposing, but to say that she was dirty? this was a little weird. could she be a thief? ¡°teacher sun, are you joking? mo nan is nice to dote on his ssmate. did she do anything sneaky?¡± jin mian asked with a forced smile. ¡°it really is.¡± sun linfan nced at jin mian. ¡± teacher jin, you can¡¯t speak up for her this time! ¡± ¡°what?¡± jin mian was a little confused. ¡± what did she do? ¡± ¡°do you know whose clothes she¡¯s wearing?¡± sun linfan sneered. ¡± she ruined her own clothes and wore my dance outfit without my permission. don¡¯t you think this is a little too much? everyone in the industry knows that i don¡¯t like it when others touch my things. this kind of person who randomly wears my clothes is even more overboard. what do you say?¡± ¡°your clothes?¡± jin mian shook his head. ¡± i think her clothes fit her very well. teacher sun and mo nan chong are not on the same level in terms of height and weight. she shouldn¡¯t be wearing your clothes, right? ¡± ¡°what, you¡¯re saying i¡¯m short?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m just telling the truth. it¡¯s impossible for you two to wear the same clothes.¡± ¡°ms. jin, you can ask her if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡± teacher sun, it¡¯s better to talk about this backstage. there¡¯s no need to make a scene on stage and let the audience see it as a joke! ¡± ¡°a joke? that shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with me. the one everyone should beughing at and scolding should be mo nan chong.¡± sun linfan looked like she was about to explode. the performance on the stage was over. under normal circumstances, the team would have stayed behind to say a few words. therefore, the host asked the entire ss D to stay. because they were the best performers and thest to appear, the entire audience was still in a very heated state. many people were screaming and shouting. the microphone was passed through everyone¡¯s hands, and everyone said a few words. just as mo nan chong finished his sentence, sun linfan spoke first from the mentor¡¯s seat. ¡± no. 103 mo nan chong, i have something to ask you! ¡± lin jue and the rest panicked. everyone knew that miss sun linfan did not like mo nan chong, and she did not like the people from ss D either. she liked clean and talented yers. was she trying to make things difficult for them? it wasn¡¯t easy for her to finish her performance, and it would be time to ask for votes. if she did this, it would easily leave a bad impression on them. everyone was worried for mo nan chong. mo nan chong took the microphone and nced at sun linfan. then he said, ¡± please speak, mentor. ¡± ¡°whose clothes are you wearing?¡± sun linfan asked. ¡°it¡¯s mine,¡± mo nan chong lowered his head to take a look, then answered directly. ¡°are you sure it¡¯s yours? mo nan chong, you¡¯re wearing my clothes, do you think i wouldn¡¯t know? i¡¯ve already verified that you¡¯re wearing my clothes! why don¡¯t you wear your own clothes? why do you want to wear mine? or did you ruin your own clothes? you¡¯re about to go on stage, but you can¡¯t even protect your costume. i have the right to question whether you have the ability to go on stage!¡± ¡°mentor, can we talk about this offstage?¡± sun linfanughed. ¡± what? you touched my things and now you know how embarrassing it is? are you going to get off the stage to talk about it? ¡± mo nanchong frowned,¡¯i just feel that we shouldn¡¯t bring negative emotions to the fans. these things can bepletely resolved offstage. everyone on the stage is here to watch the performance, not to watch us quarrel.¡± ¡°you also know the importance of the stage? then, you didn¡¯t ask for my permission to wear my clothes?¡± sun linfan sneered. there were already a lot of people in the audience looking at the stage. some questioned mo nan chong¡¯s choice, while others felt that mo nan chong would not be wearing sun linfan¡¯s clothes. there were also some who felt that sun linfan was too aggressive. of course, there were also some who felt sorry for sun linfan. they felt that their clothes had been spread and they were being bullied. ¡°i¡¯m not wearing your clothes.¡± mo nanchong looked at sun linfan in a neither humble nor arrogant manner. ¡± mentor, i¡¯m doing this for your own good. if you don¡¯t want to settle it offstage, i can settle it on stage too. but this way, not only will the audience at the venue see it, but the audience from all over the country will see it. ¡± ¡°are you threatening me?¡± sun linfanughed. ¡± you have the ability to prove that you¡¯re not wearing my clothes! ¡± ¡± we just need to send someone to teacher sun¡¯s wardrobe to check if the clothes are still there. ¡± mo nan chong was still extremely calm. ¡± teacher sun, the back of your clothes is embroidered, but the back of my clothes isn¡¯t. may i ask if you have any clothes that you hand-drew on the spot?¡± mo nan chong turned around, his back facing the crowd. lin jue took the microphone from mo nan chong¡¯s hand and said, ¡± we can all testify that this is master chong¡¯s own performance uniform. her performance uniform was all white. but because of an ident in the washroom, darling used lipstick to draw a red spider lily!¡± ... Chapter 1730 1730 how can you casually wear other people¡¯s clothes! below the stage, li jiujue was sitting in the crowd. when he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. the few girls beside him were also frightened by him. ¡°sir, can you not put on a man-eating look? it¡¯s really a little scary!¡± ¡°dear, are you angry that i¡¯m being wronged? let me tell you, i also believe in grandpa pampered. this coach is a little too much. it¡¯s obvious that he did it on purpose. who is he trying to show off to? can¡¯t he just settle it himself after he gets off the stage?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, our master pet is so powerful, how could he do such a thing!¡± ¡°being angry is bad for your health. brother, calm down. i think i have a way to solve this.¡± in another corner. old madam li and mrs. zhang had alsoe to support jin fuyao, but they were sitting in different corners from li jiujue, so they did not notice each other. when old madam li saw this, she said unhappily, ¡± that¡¯s too much! she was actually wearing someone else¡¯s clothes. didn¡¯t she im to be very rich? howe you can¡¯t even afford a costume?¡± mrs. zhang couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡± how can you touch someone else¡¯s things without saying hello? that¡¯s really impolite. ¡± ...... ¡± although master pampered¡¯s costume is simr to teacher sun linfan¡¯s costume, i¡¯m 100% sure that master pampered isn¡¯t wearing teacher sun linfan¡¯s costume! ¡± lin jue said loudly, ¡± this red spider lily was drawn by our master pet himself. can anyone else draw a simr red spider lily? she used lipstick to draw it. who would use lipstick to do the same thing?¡± ¡°if anyone can draw an identical picture with lipstick, then we can say that our master pet stole someone else¡¯s clothes, okay?¡± lin jue¡¯s voice was loud and clear, spreading to every corner. in order to let everyone see the drawing on mo nan chong¡¯s back, lin jue even made mo nan chong turn around so that her back was facing everyone. the cameraman immediately gave a close-up shot. the big screen projected the drawing on the back of mo nan chong¡¯s dress. although it was not very obvious, it was clear that it had just been drawn on. it was obvious that it had been drawn with lipstick and not with embroidery. as sun linfan had performed in a simr dance costume before, many people knew that the red spider lily on the back of sun linfan¡¯s dance costume was not like this. ¡°it seems like there¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it does look like it was just drawn, and it was done with lipstick. i don¡¯t think teacher sun linfan would use lipstick to draw on her back, right? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s obvious that there was an ident and they had no choice but to use lipstick to deal with it. ¡± ¡°am i the only one looking at this painting seriously? was this really mo nan¡¯s painting? isn¡¯t this too good?¡± ¡± oh my god, what kind of stunning beauty is she? not only is she pretty, but her paintings are also too beautiful. ¡± ¡± she¡¯s so beautiful! she¡¯s so talented! ¡± ¡°could she be an artist?¡± ¡°i¡¯m going crazy. it¡¯s so good!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i love it to death!¡± ¡°mo nan chong, i love you!¡± ¡°i want to marry you, master chong!¡± the fans immediately cheered wildly. ¡°who said that jin fuyao is the only one with talent? does our master chong have no talent? her singing and dancing just now were no worse than jin fuyao¡¯s, right? she can onlypare her painting with jin fuyao¡¯s, so the difference should be obvious, right?¡± everyone was shocked. who would have thought that mo nan chong, who was so good-looking, was not just a pretty face? she was actually so powerful. sun linfan was stunned as well. although she was the first to say that mo nan chong was wearing her clothes, she did not expect that mo nan chong was not wearing her clothes. she had wanted to embarrass mo nan on purpose, but now, she was the one who was embarrassed. instead, she was the one who was embarrassed! ¡°teacher sun linfan, may i ask if these are really your clothes? i¡¯m wearing your clothes?¡± someone directly asked sun linfan. sun linfan¡¯s expression was very ugly. as an a-list female star, she had never been questioned like this before. the host wanted to resolve the awkwardness and say something. however, mo nan chong spoke first. ¡°there might still be some who doubt it, so i¡¯ll confirm it for everyone to save trouble in the future.¡± mo nan chong said. everyone looked at mo nan chong in silence. sun linfan was even more uneasy. she immediately said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i was wrong! ¡± ¡± teacher sun didn¡¯t have this attitude earlier. ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyes and looked straight at sun linfan. ¡± teacher sun firmly said that my clothes are yours. how can you mistake your own clothes? ¡± although our clothes are somewhat simr, our body shapes are different, so there should be a difference when we wear it, right? what made teacher sune to such a conclusion?¡± sun linfan choked. she did not expect mo nan chong to be so aggressive and not give her any face as a teacher. she had already apologized, so shouldn¡¯t she know when to stop? the emcee was also looking at mo nan chong, but he did not dare to say anything when he saw the reactions of everyone below the stage. ¡°i support you to tell everyone the truth!¡± ¡°master chong, if you have any evidence, please prove it to everyone. otherwise, everyone is going to misunderstand again!¡± mo nan chong did not say anything. she turned around and went down the stage to get her phone. a few minutester, she returned. she fiddled with her phone, and a surveince video was projected on the big screen. she was washing her hands at the door of the toilet, and jin fuyao had deliberately seen the video. there was also a video of jin fuyaoining first and ss S bullying ss D. ... after everyone saw it, they felt a chill. who would have thought that jin fuyao, who was so good-natured on the surface and a talented high school student who was an inte celebrity, would be so vicious? she knew that she was going on stage, but she deliberately ran behind mo nan chong and ruined her dress. it was ss S. everyone thought that ss s was better than ss D. in the end, they were afraid that ss D would surpass them, so they did such a thing? although this kind of thing happened a lot in the entertainment industry, it was the first time that it was directly put in front of people. everyone in the studio was shocked. ¡°heavens, what did i just see?¡± ¡± i¡¯m going to wash my eyes. am i blind? i¡¯ve always regarded jin fuyao as my idol! ¡± ¡± ha ... i didn¡¯t know jin fuyao was such a disgusting person! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s too vicious. she¡¯s already in ss S. don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s treating the people in ss D as her opponents and that¡¯s why she¡¯s doing this? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re like a mad dog. i didn¡¯t know that jin fuyao was like this. she¡¯s the youngdy of the jin family. is she worthy? ¡± ... ¡°my heart aches for my little darling!¡± ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for sun linfan¡¯s overbearing attitude, this matter wouldn¡¯t have been exposed to the public ... i have to thank teacher sun linfan for this! ¡± ¡°am i the only one who thinks this way? ms. sun linfan seems to be the tutor of ss S. she seems to have always been optimistic about jin fuyao and even said that she would take her as a disciple ... could it be that they are a master and disciple pair?¡± Chapter 1731 1731 why don¡¯t you draw an identical one? below the stage, everyone was talking about sun linfan and jin fuyao. everyone thought that jin fuyao and sun linfan were outrageous for doing such a thing. jin fuyao¡¯s face turned pale. she also saw everything on the big screen. she didn¡¯t know where mo nan chong got the surveince cameras, but she dared to project all the surveince cameras on the big screen! how could she be so vicious? was he trying to destroy her and teacher sun? this was a stage. was this a ce for her to mess around? at the same time, mo nan chong changed again. he switched to sun linfan¡¯s own dance outfit andpared it to his own. the front of the two dance costumes were somewhat simr, but the back waspletely different. that was enough to prove that mo nan chong¡¯s dance costume was his and not sun linfan¡¯s. however, there were still some of sun linfan¡¯s die-hard fans in the audience who shouted, ¡± ¡°mo nan chong, if your gown is not teacher sun linfan¡¯s, it doesn¡¯t prove that you drew the painting behind you! i¡¯m seriously suspecting that you¡¯re deliberately setting up a character. can you draw it so well?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. she¡¯s just a high school student. how can she be so good at drawing? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m also a painter. the painting behind her can¡¯t be drawn without ten or twenty years of foundation! ¡± ¡°so you asked someone to draw it? she didn¡¯t set jin fuyao up on purpose, right?¡± ¡± wow, my heart aches for our fuyao. my heart also aches for teacher sun! ¡± ¡°no matter what, it¡¯s too much for her to say all this on stage. she¡¯s not giving the coaches any face and is also wasting our time. she has forgotten what this stage is for!¡± after jin fuyao said this to sun linfan¡¯s fans, the situation suddenly reversed. some fence-sitters wavered. they also started to question mo nan chong. ¡°this is what our master chong drew!¡± lin jue was so angry that heughed. ¡± we saw her draw it with our own eyes! what¡¯s there to question? go and hire someone to draw. if she can draw it, i¡¯ll consider her ruthless!¡± ¡°you¡¯re all in the same team, so it¡¯s only natural for you to cover up for your own!¡± ¡°you want us to find someone? how would we know who you¡¯ve hired? the person you hired must have taken your money. he doesn¡¯t know how to talk!¡± ¡± why don¡¯t we let mo nan chong draw one on the spot? i can contribute a lipstick, if it works! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i happen to have a limited edition one. i can provide lipsticks, but i hope mo nan chong can verify the authenticity of the product! ¡± ¡°if it¡¯s true, we naturally won¡¯t say another word!¡± ¡± otherwise, we¡¯ll assume that your ss D is working together to deal with ss S and teacher sun! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, ss D is really a trashy ss. if they don¡¯t have the ability, they¡¯ll use this method! is the stage for you to taint?¡± ¡± you don¡¯t deserve to be an artiste. everyone¡¯s already performing seriously on stage. you¡¯re the only ones who are here to put on a show. what a waste of everyone¡¯s time! ¡± the audience started to curse fiercely. mo nanchong looked at the first girl who spoke. ¡± throw your lipstick up here! ¡± when the girl heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, she did not hesitate to throw her lipstick at him. mo nan chong grabbed the lipstick and looked at it, then fell silent. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but i can¡¯t use your lipstick!¡± ¡°what do you mean? you can¡¯t draw it? ha, we were right. did you hire someone to draw it?¡± ¡± that¡¯s not it ... but if you give me a fake, how can i draw the same texture as the real one? ¡± mo nan chong threw the lipstick back innocently. instantly, the audience burst intoughter. ¡°pfft, it¡¯s actually a fake!¡± ¡°god, it¡¯s so embarrassing to have a fake name tag!¡± ¡°i have the real one here. master pet, show them your strength!¡± another girl threw a new lipstick to mo nan chong. mo nanchong caught it. it was obvious that the girl cherished the lipstick and had almost never used it. ¡°you¡¯re really letting me use it?¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± your lipstick is so new. you probably can¡¯t bear to use it, right? ¡± the people below the stage immediately jeered,¡±you don¡¯t dare to?¡± why do you have so many excuses?¡± the girl looked at mo nan chong with determination. ¡± as long as you prove your innocence, i won¡¯t feel bad if you use it! ¡± you¡¯re my idol, it¡¯s my honor!¡± when mo nan chong heard this, he immediately nodded. ¡± thank you. ¡± then, she turned around and looked at lin jue. ¡± your body shape is simr to mine, and your clothes are the same as mine. i¡¯ll draw your back. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. lin jue responded, ¡± standing or lying down? ¡± ¡°stand.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s face turned red and he looked at the person in charge of the costume team. ¡± but, i¡¯m fine with my performance, but i wonder if the costume team will agree to it? ¡± the director naturally said, ¡± agreed. let¡¯s do it! ¡± although there was a little ident, the director was still quite happy. this time, the festival group was popr again. this mo nan chong was indeed a treasure. it was the right choice to keep it. the director didn¡¯t care about who would be the one to do it or anything else. he only cared about the show¡¯s poprity. the show could only earn money if it was popr. mo nan chong began to draw in front of everyone. the cameraman took a close-up shot. ... on the big screen was mo nan chong¡¯s focused look, as well as the changes behind lin jue. mo nan¡¯s hands were fast and pampered, so it gave off the feeling that he was just drawing an outline. some people who were anxious started to curse. ¡± she can¡¯t draw it, right? it¡¯s obviously different from the pattern on her back! ¡± ¡± hehe, if she can draw such a flower with lipstick, then she can make a living by painting. she can directly be an artist and make as much money as an artist! ¡± ¡°she definitely doesn¡¯t have that ability. i just took a video and showed it to my teacher. my teacher said that this must be drawn by an expert, better than my teacher. the teacher said that if this painting were to be sold, he¡¯s willing to pay more than a billion!¡± ¡°a billion for a painting?¡± ¡± f * ck, then what kind of master did they invite to draw? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s really going all out for the fire!¡± ¡°that¡¯s not right. didn¡¯t someone say that our master pet was poor? why would she spend so much money to sell her paintings? you people who are criticizing our master pampered are really self-contradictory!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t she say that she was rich? even her scarf was worth tens of millions!¡± ... ¡± hehehe, since you¡¯re so rich, it¡¯s not strange for you to buy a painting to boost your reputation! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that ... he must be crazy to want to be famous by using such a method. our fuyao is really innocent. she just wanted to y well, but she ended up meeting such an unreasonable opponent. she¡¯s really wronged!¡± ¡°he¡¯s too unscrupulous!¡± ¡°stop drawing, mo nan chong. are you sure you can draw it? look, what are you drawing now? does it have anything to do with the drawing behind you?¡± ¡°is it that hard to admit that you¡¯ve done something bad? weren¡¯t you very ruthless when you used someone just now?¡± Chapter 1732 1732 increasing the investment, forcing mo nan chong to leave mo nanchong looked up at everyone in the audience. she did not say anything, but the lipstick in her hand was still moving. lin jue and the others did not say anything and just quietly watched mo nan chong finish the painting. not long after, the painting looked more and more simr to the one on mo nan chong¡¯s back. after a while, the painting was done. it was perfect. it was exactly the same as the one on mo nan chong¡¯s clothes. there was nothing different. ¡°how is this possible ...¡± ¡°it¡¯s exactly the same!¡± ¡°can anyone tell the difference? i¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re ruthless if you see that you¡¯re different, but now you¡¯ve pped yourself in the face, right? bought it? buy a painting and see if you can draw an identical one!¡± ¡°if you can draw it, why buy it? although there¡¯s no surveince video of the scene, does this need to prove anything?¡± the people who had been shouting arrogantly all quieted down. it was as if they had been pped in the face, and their faces were burning. whether it was sun linfan¡¯s fans or jin fuyao¡¯s fans, they all felt their faces swell. ¡®how is this possible ...¡¯ how could she possibly draw it so well? even jin fuyao, who was known as a multi-talented high school student, was talented enough in painting. how could she be surpassed? and the one who had surpassed jin fuyao was mo nan chong, the one everyone thought was not as good as jin fuyao? in the backstage, jin fuyao¡¯s face was also burning. she didn¡¯t even dare to look at the screen. her toes were so big that she could fit three rooms and one living room. however, she had always been thick-skinned, so she could still try her best to remain calm. the people from ss S did not say anything, but the people from the other sses were all looking at sun linfan withplicated expressions. she was actually such a person? they actually used such underhanded methods in a seriouspetition? if she could deal with mo nan chong, would she also use the same method to deal with them? she was already in first ce, but she was still worried that someone would surpass her, so she used such a method. ¡°is that enough?¡± mo nan chong raised the drawing in his hand and looked at everyone in the audience. ¡± is it the same? can you verify that i drew it?¡± ¡°yes, of course you can!¡± ¡°whoever doesn¡¯t think so, go up and draw it for yourself!¡± mo nan chong¡¯s fans started to shout. the fans of sun linfan and jin fuyao were too embarrassed to say anything. someone in the crowd shouted, ¡± ¡°master chong, my master wants to ask you if you¡¯re willing to sell this dress for 100 million yuan!¡± there was an uproar in the surroundings. 100 million yuan! it wasn¡¯t 100 or 1000 yuan ... it was actually 100 million yuan. they had never even seen a million yuan in their lives, but someone had offered a hundred million yuan for a dress ... wasn¡¯t mo nan chong a little too powerful? ¡°oh, the dress isn¡¯t mine.¡± mo nanchong looked at the people below the stage. ¡± they¡¯re from the festival group, so i can¡¯t make the decision. ¡± the man said with some regret, ¡± if i have any more paintings in the future, you must contact me. my teacher is really interested in your paintings and is willing to buy them at any price. don¡¯t worry, my teacher is really rich!¡± mo nanchong nodded slightly and looked at the emcee. ¡± is that enough? if there¡¯s no problem, should we step down?¡± ¡°oh, no, wait a moment. we¡¯ll have to invite the other contestants up. the voting is about to begin, so everyone has to say something to campaign for votes!¡± the host tried his best to pull himself back from his dazed state. he smiled and nodded at mo nan chong and the rest before continuing with his professional hosting. in the teacher¡¯s seat, sun linfan¡¯s face was already red. she had never been so embarrassed since she started cultivating. this was probably the most embarrassing time. she was really going crazy! how could mo nan chong let her be so embarrassed? this b * tch! she hated this b * tch to death. however, because the show was not over yet, she could not just leave the stage. even though many people in the audience werementing her, she still had to pretend to be very professional. jin mian, who was standing beside her, nced at sun linfan, and he hesitated to speak. ¡°teacher jin, if you have something to say, just say it. there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± sun linfan said coldly. ¡°then i¡¯ll be direct.¡± jin mian said indifferently, ¡± if teacher sun wasn¡¯t so overbearing just now and didn¡¯t want darling to make a fool of himself on stage, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡± ¡°so you¡¯re saying that teacher jin is ming me for going overboard? teacher sun, are you trying to make fun of me for reaping what i sow?¡± sun linfan gave jin mian a sharp look. ¡± i didn¡¯t mean it that way. i just feel that teacher sun could have handled this matter after you stepped down from the stage. but you were unwilling. that was a little too much. ¡± jin mian didn¡¯t say anything else after he finished speaking, but looked at the stage. sun linfan could not breathe, and her face was extremely ugly. below the stage, li jiujue finally heaved a sigh of relief. he knew that his little darling was fine and that the people around him were all supporting mo nan chong. the youngdy beside him was crazily pampering him. ¡± did you know that our darling is an all-rounder? let me tell you a secret. don¡¯t tell anyone else. i¡¯ve been her fan since i was young. i grew up with her. ¡± ¡°the secret is that she¡¯s a little darling. her background is very powerful, super powerful, so powerful that you can¡¯t even imagine it. that jin fuyao is just a joke in front of her!¡± ¡± hahaha, i can¡¯t tell you what kind of background she has. after all, the little darling didn¡¯t even say it herself. she must be trying to keep it a secret! ¡± ... ¡± handsome, let me tell you, it¡¯s not a loss to like our darling. wait a minute, you must vote for our darling, okay? ¡± the girl kept saying all sorts of things. although li jiujue didn¡¯t say anything, he nodded his head asionally. he understood. on the other side, lian kuang looked at this girl with interest. he felt that this girl was very interesting and had good taste. she actually knew that master chong had an extraordinary background. after all, she had been famous since she was young. although many people had forgotten her, there were still a few fans who remembered her. on the other side, nanny zhang and old madam li were sitting together. madam zhang didn¡¯t look very good. she was even a little worried. ¡± old madam, it looks like miss fuyao is going to be scolded! ¡± ¡± fuyao didn¡¯t do anything wrong. what¡¯s wrong with her using her own means to get first ce? ¡± ¡± sometimes, sess requires unscrupulous means. what are the people who scolded her? ¡± ¡°all capable people are like this. i like fuyao like this. she¡¯s a smart person.¡± old madam li thought for a moment and said, ¡± nanny zhang, contact manager xu and ask him to take me to see the person in charge of this festival group. we will increase the investment. ¡± we have to make fuyao stay and make mo nan chong leave the festival group.¡± ... ¡± okay, madam, don¡¯t worry. with our investment, the festival group will not dare to touch miss fuyao. that mo nan chong can just find a reason to make her withdraw from thepetition! ¡± Chapter 1733 1733 nie yan¡¯s godfather brought a maine coon to help on the stage, everyone started to say something to campaign for votes. when it was mo nan chong¡¯s turn, she took the microphone and thought for a while. ¡± i don¡¯t know what to say either. if you vote for me, i won¡¯t let you down. ¡± after she finished speaking, she passed the microphone to the person next to her. when everyone was canvassing for votes, their words were sonorous and powerful. they were also very passionate, as if they could make everyone boil with excitement. mo nan chong was the only one who managed to pull for votes so easily. she only said that she would not disappoint them, but it caused the entire audience to go wild. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± ¡°grandpa pet!¡± ¡°grandpa pet!¡± ¡°master chong, we believe that you won¡¯t let us down!¡± ¡°master pet, our tickets are all yours. we support you!¡± ...... mo nan chong¡¯s cheers were higher than everyone else¡¯s, so almost everyone knew that the first ce of the first public performance today would definitely go to mo nan chong. after all, mo nan chong¡¯s performance was too good. when they were being questioned, she resolved all the doubts. not only that, but she also made everyone remember her name. out of more than a hundred people, her name was the one most people remembered. she was too beautiful. among the hundred people standing together, she was the most eye-catching one. she seemed to be standing casually, but there was a kind of aura that could overshadow everyone else¡¯s temperament. it made her shine brightly, while the others seemed to lose their luster. she was definitely the most beautiful. even the most beautiful jin fuyao was not as pretty in front of mo nanchong. the teachers ¡®seats were closer, so it was more obvious. the feeling was very obvious, as if gold had been mixed into countless soybeans. it was easy to spot the gold with one look. she was different, she was high above. she was like the moon in the sky, frosty and beautiful, unapproachable but attractive to everyone. ¡°alright, now that all of the contestants have made their announcements, it¡¯s time for everyone to cast their votes.¡± the host smiled and said, ¡± everyone in the audience has a voting device in their hands. you could directly start voting by entering the number of your favorite contestant. each person had ten votes. they could vote for one person or ten different contestants. everyone could choose to do so. if everyone understands, we will now open the voting channel and everyone can start voting.¡± ¡°understood!¡± many of the audience members were shouting, ¡± hurry up! i want to vote for our beloved master! ¡± ¡°grandpa pampered, all 10 votes are yours!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll send you to the throne!¡± ¡°we¡¯re going to send you out of the world!¡± the shouting grew louder and louder. the host¡¯s voice was drowned out. seeing that no one had any questions, the host said directly,¡±the voting channel has been opened. everyone can start voting. wait a moment, the votes will be disyed on the big screen.¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, it¡¯s showing!¡± ¡°digging, that¡¯s fast!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so wonderful!¡± there was amotion in the audience. the emcee forgot to speak and looked at the big screen with her mouth half open. she was simply stunned. after being a host for so many years, he had seen manypetitions. this was the first time he had seen the voting channel open just after he finished speaking. no one else had a vote. only one person¡¯s votes had started to soar. mo nan chong¡¯s name was in the first ce, and it was a huge one. her votes were increasing like crazy. after nearly five minutes, the other people¡¯s votes began to catch up. perhaps it was because lin jue had given mo nan chong his clothes and back, but lin jue¡¯s votes were following mo nan chong¡¯s. then, it was the rest of the ss D¡¯s turn. their votes were also close behind. although the difference between their votes and mo nan chong¡¯s was huge, they were still far behind the rest of the people. the host was speechless. this was too exaggerated! there was no need to participate in the talent show, he could just directly step out of the dao! what the host didn¡¯t know was that in some corners of the arena, there were actually some little darling¡¯s godfather or something. for example, in a corner, nie yan was holding a huge maine coon and using the cat to scare the people around her. ¡°if you don¡¯t vote for my favorite, i¡¯ll let my cat eat you!¡± ¡°you, vote too. give all 10 votes to our master pet!¡± ¡°you, do you hear me?¡± the maine coon in nie sha¡¯s arms was more than a meter long. it had long fur and was very beautiful. when nie qian threatened people, it roared sensibly. when nie yan said that she knew she would bring a crocodile, everyone¡¯s faces turned green. ¡°handsome uncle ... we¡¯re my fans. even if you don¡¯t threaten us, we¡¯ll still give these tickets to my favorite uncle!¡± ¡°that¡¯s more like it!¡± nie yan said. other than that, there was also mo nanyu, mo nanting, chu yan, xu ying ¡®er, who was wearing sunsses and a mask, and so on ... they all knew that mo nan chong had participated in thepetition. after all, it was the firstpetition. almost everyone was present because they knew that the little darling did not like everyone to appear and did not like to reveal his identity. therefore, everyone was wrapped up very tightly, just like thieves. ... even when they saw each other, they all nodded in tacit understanding and did not dare to greet each other. even li chenle and luo qianchen were present. the two of them were sitting together, wearing a couple¡¯s outfit, and holding the voting device, they were voting crazily. ¡± don¡¯t you know magic? ¡± li chenle asked softly. ¡± why don¡¯t you conjure up a hundred million votes for the little darling? ¡± luo qianchen turned his head to look at li chenle. after a long while, he mumbled, ¡± that¡¯s not magic. i don¡¯t know magic ... it¡¯s just cultivation. it won¡¯t change the votes. ¡± ¡°useless!¡± li chenle snorted. luo qianchen¡¯s handsome face was a little depressed. ¡± ¡°even if the change in votes is discovered by the festival group, the little darling will be scolded for cheating. this will be disadvantageous to her. in the current situation, little darling is in the lead, so she will definitely be the first.¡± li chenle was ted. ¡± that¡¯s great! our little darling has to be first! ¡± luo qianchen¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he looked at li chenle¡¯s smile. his mood also became better. the voting ended in five minutes. mo nan chong¡¯s votes were more than three times that of the second ce, and she was still in first ce. the second, third, and fourth ce ... were all from ss D. ... on the contrary, the students at the end of the ss were all from ss S. ss S had a good start, but in the end, they were thest in the first round. everyone looked at jin fuyao. everyone felt that it was jin fuyao who had harmed them. if it weren¡¯t for jin fuyao¡¯s incident, they wouldn¡¯t have given such a bad impression. jin fuyao was already inst ce. the little darling¡¯s fans not only canvassed for votes for the little darling, but also pressured the people around them to never vote for jin fuyao. Chapter 1734 1734 they¡¯re floating! the first performance ended, and when they got off the stage, the entire ss D was in a daze. ¡°heavens, i actually have so many votes!¡± ¡°we¡¯ve all been promoted to ss S!¡± ¡± oh my god, i thought it would be good enough if i could get into ss C. i didn¡¯t expect to get into ss S! ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. quick, huahua, pinch me. am i dreaming? ¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s all thanks to the little darling. if it wasn¡¯t for her helping us with our actions, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to join ss S. moreover, the little darling has managed to avert the crisis and has even made a name for herself! ¡± ¡°darling, i love you!¡± everyone rushed up to hug mo nan chong, making the other sses envious. the other sses had already been thrown into disorder, and everyone had been assigned to different sses. only ss D had been promoted to the first ce. coincidentally, the group of people from ss S arrived at the same time as ss D. at this moment, everyone was looking at jin fuyao with resentment. ¡± jin fuyao, you¡¯ve ruined our reputation. you¡¯re the one who did it, but now everyone thinks we¡¯ve joined hands to do this evil thing! ¡± ¡± jin fuyao, how can you do this? if you¡¯re afraid that you can¡¯t win, then you should work hard in the right way. your way of doing things is really disgusting. ¡± ¡°disgusting!¡± everyone was scolding jin fuyao. ss S had been united. even if they were not united, they did not dare to do anything to jin fuyao, for the sake of the jin family¡¯s daughter. but at this moment, they only felt hatred. they were disgusted by jin fuyao. without jin fuyao, they would not have encountered such a disgusting thing. without jin fuyao, they would not have gone to ss D even if they could not stay in ss s. after cursing for a while, they all walked away, no longer approaching jin fuyao, directly isting her. jin fuyao sneered, ¡± you¡¯re in the same ss as me! you were ttering me before, and now you¡¯re hitting me when i¡¯m down?¡± jin fuyao nced at the people who had left. she was both cold and angry. she red in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. ¡°mo nan chong, do you think you will always be number one? and you guys, we can leave ss S, but you think you can¡¯t? do you have the talent? do you have the ability? can you guys defend your positions?¡± jin fuyao sneered, ¡± you¡¯reing down for the next performance! enjoy what you¡¯re feeling now!¡± after that, jin fuyao walked to the side. however, she had only taken a few steps when sun linfan came over. without saying anything, she pped jin fuyao¡¯s face. jin fuyao raised her head and looked at sun linfan in disbelief. ¡± ms. sun, you ... ¡± he had clearly said that he would take her in as his disciple, but now he actually hit her? covering her cheek, jin fuyao felt a burning pain. she had never been hit like this before. she was a proud daughter of the heavens. ¡± jin fuyao, you¡¯ve not only ruined yourself, but you¡¯ve also made me lose face! ¡± sun linfan said angrily, ¡± do you know why you did such a thing? this is the first time i¡¯ve been doubted by so many people since i entered the industry. it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± ¡± teacher sun, if i knew that the ending would be like this, i wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. but before i did that, i didn¡¯t know that it would be like this. also, how can you me me for what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t even used you!¡± ¡± if you weren¡¯t on the stage and insisted on taking off her clothes and saying that they were yours, do you think i would have been exposed? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this all your fault?¡± pa! another pnded on jin fuyao¡¯s face. ¡± i was wrong? i¡¯m just trying to help you.¡± after mo nanchong and the others looked at it for a while, they walked away with interest. ¡°neither of them are good people.¡± lin jue said as he walked, ¡± they¡¯re all trying to frame our darling. fortunately, our darling is strong and averted the danger! ¡± ¡± this is called doing things with integrity. if they want to pour dirty water on us, we also have god¡¯s blessing! ¡± huahua said with a snort. ¡°oh, by the way, you can rest for a week after this public performance. 9th master said he¡¯s going to treat us to a meal to celebrate us getting first ce and entering ss S!¡± su niannian held her phone and said excitedly, ¡± let¡¯s go pack up and then go for dinner. ¡± 9th master will send us all hometer!¡± ¡°alright!¡± huahua shouted heartlessly. ¡°what¡¯s so good about that!¡± lin jue gave her a kick and she looked at mo nan chong. ¡± darling, are you going? ¡± ¡°go on.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s emotions wereplicated. she looked at her phone. she did not receive any messages from li jiujue, but su niannian did. li jiujue was serious about su niannian. this was a good thing, wasn¡¯t it? he wouldn¡¯t pester her anymore, and she wouldn¡¯t have to make her daddy, mommy, and brothers worry anymore ... but why did she have a very ufortable feeling in her heart? it was as if she had been stabbed by a thorn, and it was faintly painful. her chest felt like it was blocked and she couldn¡¯t breathe. it was very, very painful. ¨C ... ¡°what are you fighting for!¡± seeing jin fuyao being pped twice, old madam li¡¯s heart ached and she red at sun linfan. ¡°who are you?¡± sun linfan frowned when she saw old madam li. after all, she was a big star, so she knew what was good. she could tell that this olddy had an extraordinary aura, and her clothes were even more extraordinary. the clothes she was wearing were even more high-end than what she was wearing. she must be an olddy from a rich family. old women from wealthy families were the most difficult to offend. they had power and influence, and their tempers were the kind that were not to be trifled with. they were unforgiving when they had reason. although sun linfan¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t very good, she didn¡¯t dare to scold old madam li directly. ¡°grandma, why are you here?¡± as soon as jin fuyao saw the olddy of the li family, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°grandma, i¡¯m sorry. are you very disappointed in me? i was just too concerned about the number one position. i didn¡¯t expect that i would do such a thing. i felt that my head was muddled, so i started doing such things.¡± jin fuyao lowered her eyes and began to cry. her voice was choked, and her cheeks were red again. she looked like a weeping beauty, which made people¡¯s hearts ache. ¡± alright, alright. how could i be disappointed in you? ¡± ... ¡°i¡¯m very satisfied with you.¡± old madam li smiled and said, ¡± i think you did the right thing. for your own interests, so what if you do anything? you did it for yourself, and you did it beautifully!¡± ¡°but ... everyone doesn¡¯t like me anymore,¡± jin fuyao lowered her eyes and felt even more upset. ¡± i¡¯m not the first either. ¡± ¡°thepetition isn¡¯t over yet, you still have a chance.¡± old madam liforted her. ¡± grandma will increase the investment. as long as grandma increases the investment, who would dare to not want you? as for that mo nan chong ... can¡¯t you just kick her out of the festival group?¡± Chapter 1735 1735 godfather of the demon lord: i¡¯m not, i didn¡¯t! when mo nanchong and the others took their luggage and left, li jiujue and lian kuang were already waiting. there were four of them in the dormitory, and li jiujue had prepared two cars. li jiujue had wanted to walk towards mo nan chong, but after taking two steps, he walked towards su niannian. he saw su niannian winking at him. even though he couldn¡¯t help it, he still remembered what su niannian had said. he walked to su niannian¡¯s side, picked up her luggage, and moved it to the car. the driver, lian kuang, and a few others helped the others carry their luggage. mo nan chong didn¡¯t let anyone carry her luggage. she took her own luggage and walked to the other side. she had already seen nie qian¡¯s car. nie yan was walking to the car, followed by a huge maine coon. because of the cat¡¯srge size, it attracted a lot of attention. naturally, this attracted li chenle and the others. li chenle, xu ying ¡®er, and the others all saw him and gathered together. when mo nanchong went over, luo qianchen was the first to realize that he had cultivated before, so his facial features were much sharper than ordinary people. ¡°she, she, she, she¡¯s here. didn¡¯t we say we can¡¯t be discovered by her?¡± luo qianchen nervously pulled on li chenle¡¯s sleeve. li chenle turned around and saw mo nan chong. he grabbed luo qianchen¡¯s hand and said, ¡± qianqian, fly, fly, fly! fly! ¡± luo qianchen immediately hugged li chenle, and with a light tap of his foot, he flew away. the rest of the audience, who had just left, were shocked when they saw this scene. they suspected that there was something wrong with their eyes. they rubbed their eyes and found that the person had disappeared. that¡¯s right, i¡¯ve been looking at the stage too much and i¡¯m seeing things. when xu ying ¡®er and nan si saw mo nan chong, they also turned around and ran away without even saying goodbye. when the rest of the people saw this situation, they also reacted very quickly and got into their cars, then left. nie yan was the only one who wanted to say hello to everyone, but she just watched everyone run away for no reason. ¡°why are you all running? it¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°thepetition is over and we¡¯re outside. can the little darling still see us?¡± ¡°mianmian, don¡¯t you think so?¡± nie yan patted the maine coon¡¯s head. ¡± good baby, you did very well today. i¡¯ll treat you to dried fish when we get back! ¡± you¡¯re still too small. you have to eat more and grow to the size of a tiger! no, it had to look like a storm! or a storm, that¡¯s the best!¡± ¡± meow, meow, meow, ¡± maine coon responded, and then all his fur suddenly stood up. ¡°mianmian, long time no see.¡± mo nan chong looked at maine coon and waved, ¡± you must be mianmian. thest time we met, she was still a kitten. now she has grown so big! ¡± nie qian quivered and turned around to see mo nan chong. ¡°cough ... we were just passing by! i¡¯m not here to support you, i didn¡¯t vote for you, and i didn¡¯t ask anyone to vote for you.¡± nie yan¡¯s face was cold, but her words were not cold at all. he even seemed a little guilty and nervous in front of his goddaughter. ¡°help me bring my luggage back.¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± godfather, how¡¯s the egg? is it out yet? ¡± ¡°not yet,¡± seeing that mo nan chong was not angry, nie qian also rxed. ¡± it¡¯ll probably break out of its shell in three days. ¡± recently, there have been a few groups that wanted to snatch the egg, but they were all sent away.¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ll go to my godfather¡¯s ce this week and stay for a few days. take a look at the egg.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll have to trouble godfather to take care of them for me. ¡± since he had to participate in thepetition and his brothers were on a business trip, mo nan chong had entrusted the egg and storm to nie yan. critical hit and little ck cat had been helping the blue gang. after mo nan chong was done, he returned to li jiujue and the others. she got into the car that did not have li jiujue. nie yan patted maine coon¡¯s head and heaved a sigh of relief. then, she remembered something and screamed. she got into the car with maine coon and rushed home. ¨C in a guest room of the festival group. old madam li, jin fuyao, nanny zhang, manager xu, and sun linfan were all there. in addition to them, the festival group¡¯s director, producer, and others were also present. ¡± i¡¯ve already said that if you don¡¯t make mo nan chong quit, i¡¯ll withdraw my investment! ¡± old madam li looked threatening. ¡± i can give you more investment, but that¡¯s on the premise that mo nan chong leaves the show and is disqualified by the jie mu group. if you can¡¯t do this, then i¡¯ll just withdraw my funds! the investment i¡¯m giving you guys isn¡¯t that easy to find!¡± ¡°you guys should think it through.¡± old madam li¡¯s face was cold, and she stomped the ground with the monster in her hand. sun linfan was also sitting on the sofa. she sneered and said, ¡± that¡¯s right. if mo nan chong doesn¡¯t leave the show, i will leave too! ¡± let¡¯s see if you guys choose mo nan chong or me!¡± the director and the others didn¡¯t expect that jin fuyao had the support of old madam li. and they had actually threatened and bribed mo nan chong to disqualify her. the underlying meaning of their words was that they wanted them to think of a way to ruin mo nan chong¡¯s reputation and disqualify her. everyone in the festival group was quite happy. although there was a little ident during thepetition, it was a good thing. the show might be popr because of this. but now, old madam li¡¯s attitude was aggressive. sun linfan said she wanted to quit. after all, sun linfan was an a-list female celebrity. mo nan chong, who was just about to make a name for himself, could notpare to her. it was also unlikely that their festival group would offend an a-list celebrity for a girl who had no power or influence. furthermore, old madam li was still around. old madam li had invested in their festival group, and now she was saying that she wanted to invest more. it was impossible for them to refuse. ... pared to losing a contestant, it seemed that losing old madam li would be a greater loss. ¡°i¡¯ll give you a week to think it over.¡± old madam li stood up and said, ¡± give me the results next week. ¡± the olddy left without saying a word. jin fuyao went up to help her. sun linfan nced at the director, then stood up. ¡± director, producer, i¡¯ll give you a week too. if mo nan chong is in this festival group, i will leave. you can only choose one of us.¡± seeing that everyone had left, the director and the others were a little vexed. ¡°so, we can only let mo nan chong leave? she¡¯s so outstanding, it¡¯s a pity for her to leave. i thought she would be able to get a ce in the center!¡± ¡°we can¡¯t offend sun linfan and the li family! what¡¯s more, there¡¯s the jin family in the capital ... the heir of the jin family, jin fuyao, has her own resources, while mo nan chong has no resources. can theypare?¡± ¡°what are you guys talking about?¡± jin mian probably heard it when he passed by. he rushed into the office directly. ¡± you¡¯re not really going to make darling quit, are you? is there any meaning to thispetition?¡± Chapter 1736 1736 this te of prawns is for niannian ¡± ms. jin, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t like mo nan chong. we also hope that she can stay, but we can¡¯t afford to offend either sun linfan or the li family! ¡± the director looked at jin mian. ¡± teacher jin, you know the financial situation of the festival team very well. it was impossible for the li family to withdraw their capital. if mo nan chong left, the li family would increase their investment. this is a good thing for us. sacrifice one person to help the entire festival group.¡± jin mian¡¯s face hadpletely darkened. ¡± but you can¡¯t do this to her, right? even so, he couldn¡¯t do this, right? mo nan chong did not do anything wrong. besides, i heard old madam li¡¯s request. she didn¡¯t just want mo nan chong to be reced. she wanted the festival team to think of ways to frame her. she¡¯s just a little girl, where¡¯s your conscience?¡± the director said earnestly, ¡± teacher jin, you¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for so long. you should know what the situation is like in the entertainment industry. ¡± the assistant director patted jin mian¡¯s shoulder.¡±don¡¯t ruin your own future for others.¡± ¡°how innocent is this darling?¡± jin mian¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡± she¡¯s so outstanding. if you guys do that kind of thing, what will happen to her future? ¡± the director sighed. the producer and the others also shook their heads and sighed. who did not think highly of mo nan chong? her drawing was so good, her singing and dancing were great, but who could fight against power? at this moment, someone rushed in. ¡± director ... do you know how many big shots are in the audience for thispetition? ¡± the staff member was so excited that he was trembling. everyone looked at the staff member. ¡± what big boss? ¡± ¡°that, xu ying ¡®er, the heavenly queen xu ying¡¯ er, she¡¯s here!¡± ¡± also, i think i saw the former best actress, su qingyi ... ¡± ¡± that li chenle from the li group, the former young master li, seems to be present as well. ¡± ¡± the god of games, nie yan, the one who always likes to wear ancient costumes, always speaks in a strange way, and keeps some strange animals. he rarely shows up, and his fans can¡¯t even find him. he¡¯s actually in our audience! ¡± ¡°oh my god, and ... i¡¯m not sure, but i feel like that¡¯s ceo song ... ceo song from song media is here too ... although they¡¯re both very low-key, i don¡¯t think i¡¯m mistaken!¡± ¡°yes, ninth master li was also there.¡± the underling swallowed his saliva as he spoke. it was the first time in his life that he had seen so many big shots. at first, he thought that he had seen it wrong, but after looking at the surveince camera at the scene, he felt that he had definitely not seen it wrong. ¡°really?¡± the director looked at the staff member in disbelief. ¡± the people you mentioned are all here? ¡± the assistant director, the producer, and the rest of the crew were all in disbelief. there weren¡¯t any great gods in this kind of performance, so how could there be so many big shots? they were all gods that couldn¡¯t be invited no matter how hard they tried, the kind that couldn¡¯t be invited even with money, but they actually all came? and it was such an unremarkable public performance? there was only one possibility for such a person to appear, and that was to support someone. the directors had also forgotten to discuss mo nan chong¡¯s matter. they all rushed to the surveince room to review the videos from the previous venue. then, everyone confirmed that all these people hade. the director was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t say a word. he looked at the producer and nner beside him and swallowed a few times. then, he was dumbfounded. he felt like he had won a billion yuan prize ... ¡°it¡¯s because of jin fuyao! if president li is here ... old madam li is here for jin fuyao. since president li is here, he¡¯ll naturally bring people in his circle.¡± the director analyzed after he had calmed down. in every circle, sessful people basically knew each other. even if they didn¡¯t interact with each other, they would know each other more or less. therefore, it was not strange that ninth master li knew other people, and it was not strange that he brought other people to support jin fuyao. ¡°this jin fuyao ... we can¡¯t underestimate her. she has such a powerful background, yet she didn¡¯t tell us!¡± ¡± jin fuyao ... with such a background, how can she not be popr? ¡± ¡°she doesn¡¯t need our support. once she enters the industry, she¡¯ll reach the top.¡± ¡°treat her well!¡± ¡°professor jin, you¡¯ve seen it too. do you have anything else to say?¡± the assistant director looked at jin mian. ¡± let me give you a piece of advice, ms. jin. don¡¯t get too close to mo nan chong. if you have the time, why don¡¯t you try to build a rtionship with jin fuyao and ms. sun linfan first? it will be of great help to your future resources. ¡± as far as i know, teacher jin¡¯s resources haven¡¯t been very good recently, right?¡± jin mian¡¯s expression was not very good. if he had the resources, he would have helped mo nan chong directly. however, in the past two years, he had actually gone downhill because two years ago, he had offended a big boss while protecting a girl. ...... mo nan chong and the others arrived at a chinese restaurant. this was a traditional chinese restaurant, and it was also a ce where ordinary people couldn¡¯te. without a high status, no one was allowed to enter. as li jiujue had already made a reservation, everyone went in without a hitch. li jiujue and su niannian were walking in front. after entering a private room, li jiujue wanted to pull out a chair for mo nanchong. su niannian coughed at the side, and li jiujue immediately pulled out a chair for su niannian. then, he let su niannian sit beside him. lin jue furrowed his brows. he pulled out a chair for mo nan chong to ease the awkwardness. huahua looked at li jiujue and su niannian with a silly expression. ¡± yayaya ... the two of you ... aren¡¯t you two developing your rtionship a little too quickly? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already dating? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± su niannian looked shy. li jiujue, on the other hand, looked in the direction of mo nan chong. the moment mo nanchong raised his head and met li jiujue¡¯s gaze, she immediately lowered her head and did not look in their direction. while they were eating, li jiujue kept putting food on su niannian¡¯s te. ... su niannian wanted to eat the prawn, so li jiujue helped her to peel it. mo nan didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. she had eaten with li jiujue a few times, and li jiujue was always the one who was gentle and indulgent. he was always the one who helped her peel the prawns. he had always been a very considerate person. but now, his thoughtfulness was no longer on her, and she actually felt very ufortable. she shouldn¡¯t have felt this way, should she? ¡°darling, what do you want to eat?¡± lin jue asked gently, ¡± do you want to eat shrimp? shall i help you peel it?¡± li jiujue looked at lin jue, his eyes full of killing intent. lin jue: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°niannian wants to eat these prawns.¡± as li jiujue spoke, he served a te of prawns. the way he looked at lin jue was filled with hostility. perhaps lin jue was dressed in a more androgynous manner, and he was very handsome, so no one could tell that he was a girl at first nce. therefore, li jiujue was even more vignt. ... Chapter 1737 1737 if you don¡¯t agree for a few lifetimes, i¡¯ll wait for a few lifetimes lian kuang was almost holding his forehead ... 9th master, what the hell are you doing? can miss su finish all this? also, she¡¯s a girl. isn¡¯t your reaction a little too direct? ¡°9th master ... you can¡¯t just give all of them to your niannian and not give us any, right? then why did you treat us all to a meal? can¡¯t you just eat by yourself?¡± lin jue shrugged. her heart ached for mo nan chong. among the few of them, she was the closest to mo nan chong. huahua was a little silly, so she didn¡¯t react much. she justughed twice. ¡± right? if you want to go on a date, do you want to go on a date alone? are you deliberately showing off your love in front of us? ¡± ¡°let everyone eat,¡± su niannian looked at li jiujue. li jiujue ced therge te of prawns back. ¡± darling, go ahead and eat it, ¡± su niannian said. ¡± don¡¯t you always like prawns? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have much of an appetite today.¡± mo nan chong stood up. ¡± i¡¯m not feeling well. i¡¯ll be leaving first. you guys enjoy your meal. ¡± ¡°darling.¡± su niannian shouted, ¡± 9th master, please send darling over! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± there¡¯s no need. i can go back by myself. ninth master, you should stay with your girlfriend. ¡± lin jue nced at li jiujue. li jiujue didn¡¯t even take his coat. he chased after them. before he left, he said to lian kuang, ¡± take care of them. send them home one by one! ¡± ...¡±got it,¡± lian kuang replied. it was very cold outside. mo nan chong was about to take a taxi home when li jiujue stopped him. ¡°darling. i¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± li jiujue looked at her with an expression. ¡°no need, you can go back. i can go back by myself.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. li jiujue did not say a word. he only stared at mo nan chong with his usual affectionate eyes, as if he had a thousand words in his mind. he looked at her without a word. just like that, he looked at her without a word. mo nanchong furrowed his brows and felt ufortable. he felt wronged for some reason, as if he had been bullied in the past. her tears fell inexplicably. she wiped her tears in exasperation. why was she crying for no reason? why was she crying? the more she wiped her tears, the more she felt wronged. mo nan turned around in a pampering manner and was no longer facing li jiujue. li jiujue was amused by mo nan. ¡± why are you crying? are you feeling wronged? ¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t know why i¡¯m crying!¡± mo nan chong was a little angry. she had never cried in front of anyone since she was young, but today, for some reason, she felt her heart clench and she cried. she wanted to hold it in, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°alright, stop crying. i was wrong.¡± li jiujue reached out to wipe the tears on the girl¡¯s face and pulled her into his arms. ¡± don¡¯t cry. be good. ¡± darling, i still like you.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care if you allow it or not, i¡¯m still going after you.¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry to have made you sad.¡± ¡± actually, there¡¯s nothing going on between me and su niannian. it¡¯s just because of you that they came up with this stupid idea for me. if i knew that you¡¯d be upset, i wouldn¡¯t have put on an act in front of you. ¡± a warm embrace wrapped around her. it was strong, wide, and warm. it was an indescribable feeling that warmed her heart. she wasn¡¯t a person with many emotions. she knew that she had lived for more than a thousand years and had been asleep for a long time. she had never felt that she would fall in love with anyone, and she had never felt that she would like anyone. she never thought that she could fall in love with anyone else. however, she felt that her heart was beating very fast at this moment. there was an indescribable excitement in her heart. her nose scrunched up, and more tears fell. she was obviously so old ... ¡°what if i¡¯m a thousand-year-old demon? will you still like me?¡± mo nan chong asked with a nasal voice. ¡± i like you. no matter if you are a thousand-year-old demon or a ten-thousand-year-old demon, i like you. no matter what you are, i like you as long as you are you. ¡± li jiujue muttered. ¡°i don¡¯t know. i can¡¯t control it after seeing you.¡± arge hand caught a small hand, and that small hand was pressed in front of that broad chest. he could feel a strong and powerful heartbeat. peng! peng! peng! his heart was so excited that it felt like it was going to jump out of his chest. it seemed to be beating intensely for her. on the way back, mo nanchong wiped his tears dry and looked at li jiujue. ¡± ... ¡± she felt awkward for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to say. ... ¡°darling, will you be my girlfriend?¡± li jiujue¡¯s tone was still very indulgent. his voice was extremely pleasant and maic. ¡°i like you, i love you.¡± ¡± no one can make me feel this way. even if i don¡¯t see you for a few minutes, i can still miss you so much that i¡¯m panicking. ¡± ¡°i miss you, every moment, every second.¡± ¡°i¡¯m in pain without you by my side.¡± ¡°i ... but, my mom and dad ... they¡¯re all against us being together,¡± mo nanchong lowered his eyes. ¡°as long as you agree, i¡¯ll convince them.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t agree. i can wait for you day and night. ¡± until one day, you agreed. if you don¡¯t agree for one day, i¡¯ll wait for you for one day. if you don¡¯t agree for a lifetime, i¡¯ll wait for you for a lifetime ... if you don¡¯t agree for a few lifetimes, i¡¯ll wait for a few lifetimes.¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°why me?¡± li jiujue chuckled. ¡± there¡¯s no reason for that. if i like you, i like you. if i love you, i love you. it¡¯s just a coincidence that you are the person who can move my heart. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nanchong responded. ... ¡°you agree?¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nanchong agreed, but at the same time, he was a little bald. ninth master li¡¯s face was instantly filled with smiles. he stopped his car by the side of the road and looked at her affectionately. suddenly, a pair of big hands reached out and cupped her face. then, he kissed her forehead with extreme gentleness. ¡°what are you doing!¡± mo nan chong was stunned by the kiss. he pushed li jiujue away after the kiss, his face red. ¡°i like you, darling.¡± ninth master li¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. he looked at her as if she was the only one in the world. he seemed to be very happy. mo nan chong¡¯s heart also felt like it was floating, and it could no longer be suppressed as it beat wildly. ...... when they returned to nie yan¡¯s house, mo nan chong was stopped by the angry maine coon. when maine coon¡¯s fur stood up, he looked like a huge fluffy ball. ¡°mianmian? why are you stopping me? let me in.¡± mo nan chong wanted to avoid mianmian, but mianmian still blocked him. ¡°what is godfather doing?¡± mo nan chong stared at the maine coon and narrowed his eyes. ¡± what is he doing? ¡± Chapter 1738 1738 activate the businesses under my banner and control the demon supreme ¡°meow-meow-meow-¡± maine coon meowed twice as if he was trying to hide something. mo nan chong was confused. my godfather is up to something, right? move aside, i¡¯ll go in and take a look!¡± ¡± meow, meow ... ¡± maine coon seemed to be scared again, but he wanted to stop mo nan pets, so he could only meow anxiously. ¡± even if you don¡¯t move, i can still ask storm about the situation inside. so move aside, little mianmian. ¡± mo nan chong looked at mianmian. mianmian had no choice but to step aside. after mianmian stepped aside, mo nan chong entered the living room. then, she saw nie yan, who had been busy packing up all kinds of milk tea, pizzas, and takeaway boxes without looking back ... the huge and luxurious vi was in a mess. there were drinks, takeaways, and other unhealthy food. many of them were already moldy. nie qian heard the noise and thought it was mianmian. without turning her head, she said, ¡± mianmian, the little darling is not here yet, is he? stop her quickly. i can¡¯t let her see this ce. if she knows what i¡¯m doing here, she¡¯ll definitely nag me! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± cough cough! ¡± the bottle in nie qian¡¯s hand fell to the ground. he turned around stiffly and saw mo nan chong standing at the door, looking at him with a helpless and serious expression. ¡± i, i, i, i, i ... ¡± demon venerable nie qian was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak. he stuttered for a long time, as if he had been dumbfounded. ¡°my dear demon god godfather. how many times have i told you, take-out is not healthy, drinks are not healthy, and you can¡¯t drink one cup of milk tea a day. it¡¯s fine if you drink it once in a while, but if you drink ten cups a day every day, are you trying to drink yourself to death?¡± mo nanchong rubbed his temples. ¡± you lonely old man. even if you¡¯re a cultivator from another world, you can¡¯t treat yourself like this, can you? ¡± demon venerable nie qian: ¡± i¡¯m not. i didn¡¯t. mianmian ate all of this! ¡± yes, mianmian wanted to eat it, so i called! i¡¯m serious. you said you wanted to hire an auntie, so i hired an auntie who cooks! auntie, i¡¯m here to cook every day!¡± ¡± meow??? ¡± mianmian¡¯s head was full of question marks. how could a cat drink milk tea? ¡°mianmian is a cat. does she drink milk tea?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± it eats fish, but it doesn¡¯t drink milk tea! ¡± ¡± no, look at how much weight it has gained. it must have been drinking milk tea! ¡± ¡± godfather, how long has it been since youst looked in the mirror? go and take a look. you¡¯ve put on weight from drinking milk tea. you¡¯ve gained at least 50 pounds! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to fly in the future!¡± ¡°ah, no way. really? will drinking milk tea make you fat?¡± nie yan, who was wearing a red ancient costume, rushed to look at herself in the mirror. mo nan chong was speechless. looking at the rubbish all over the floor and the house that was filled with a strange smell, mo nan chong was a little worried. so, why did she have to sleep at godfather¡¯s ce? mo nan chong took out his phone and called the cleaning and cookingdy. then, he started looking for storm. ¡°storm, where are you?¡± he didn¡¯t see storm when he entered the house. this was a little strange. storm should be in this house. a few minutester, a shadow suddenly flew out. then, mo nan chong saw that storm¡¯s fur had been burnt! that beautiful big dog had now be a pitiful, burnt big dog ... ¡± wuwuwuwu! ¡± stormined to mo nan chong. its white fur had turned ck, and its curved fur was charred. it was simply too ugly. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°godfather, it¡¯s a demonmander, and it¡¯s learning how to smoke? was it because he thought that smoking was cool after watching the movie? why do you still want to be a gangster?¡± mo nanchong facepalmed ... in the past few years, his godfather had always been a worry-free person, but he did not expect him to be so worrisome. not only did he smoke, but he also lit up the storm. storm couldn¡¯t beat nie fei, so it could only hide in the small room and refuse toe out. mo nan chong was speechless. he had gone crazy. he took out his phone and made a bunch of phone calls. he decided to have a family meeting. after the cleaningdy arrived, she immediately started to clean up. when the cook arrived, she immediately went into the kitchen to cook. when the two aunties arrived, the first thing they did was toin to mo nanchong that although nie qian¡¯s godfather had been paying them, he had not allowed them to work. the moment they came to work, they were chased out by him. ¡± mr. jin said that there¡¯s an order in this mess, and that there¡¯s an order that belongs to him. for him to be able to find his leftover drinks in the garbage dump ... that¡¯s amazing. ¡± as the cleaningdy cleaned, sheined,¡±can the food here still be eaten? even gods would be poisoned if they ate it, right?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, mr. jin always eats unhealthy food. the food i make is like takeaway, but he even says that it¡¯s too healthy and doesn¡¯t taste good. he¡¯s also been eating spicy strips recently ... ¡± the cook said in a distressed tone, ¡± i¡¯ve seen people who think that my cooking is unhealthy, but i¡¯ve never seen anyone who thinks that my cooking is too healthy. ¡± ¡°godfather nie qian!¡± mo nan chong said. nie yan, who was looking at herself in the mirror, had goosebumps all over her body. ¡± ahem ... can you listen to my exnation? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t.¡± mo nan chong looked at nie qian aggressively. in less than an hour, the sound of various cars and helicopters could be heard from outside. then, more and more people came in. li chenle, luo qianchen, nan si, li chen ... mo nanting, mo nanyu ... su qingyi and the others were all here. ... in just a moment, the room was full of people. nie sha swallowed his saliva ... thest time he ate something random and ended up in the intensive care unit, he had experienced a joint trial of three parties ... ¡°i really didn¡¯t eat anything, and i¡¯m not the one who smoked ...¡± he, the demonmander, was actually afraid of this group of mortals! ¡°demonmander, you can¡¯t abuse your body like this. the little darling cried after you ate yourself in the hospitalst time!¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you die, but if our little darling cries, something will happen!¡± nie yan was speechless. was he that worthless? ¡°what do you mean by it doesn¡¯t matter if i die? i have no status, and none of you are worried about me?¡± ¡°what position do you have in front of the little darling?¡± ... everyone stared at nie qian. nie qian was speechless. nie yan was lectured by everyone. finally, everyone had a satisfied meal and began to discuss again. everyone was discussing whether they should start their own businesses and never let any take-out or milk tea be sold to nie yan in the future. he wanted nie yan to have nowhere to spend her money. after all, everyone¡¯s businesses were added together, and they were involved in various industries. they could basically control everything at will. nie yan was speechless. isn¡¯t it a little too much for you to discuss all this in front of me? mo nanchong looked on with satisfaction at the side. when he saw his phone ring, he picked it up. it was a call from jin mian. Chapter 1739 1739 grandpa pet, can i borrow the helicopter? ¡°darling, i¡¯m sorry.¡± jin mian¡¯s sigh came from the other end of the phone. he seemed to be a little regretful, a little sad, and even a heavy sense of powerlessness. ¡°professor jin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± mo nanchong could tell that jin mian was not in a good mood. he seemed to be in pain and was ming himself. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. jin mian told mo nan chong everything that had happened in the festival group. he told mo nan chong that he had tried to get help from his connections, but he could not find any useful ones. those people had terrifying backgrounds. they could simply freeze a person or turn the entertainment industry upside down. he could not help mo nan chong. he was not strong enough. he wished that he had great power, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. next week, they might ask you to quit. they might even use unscrupulous means to nder you and pour dirty water on you. i¡¯m your mentor, but i can¡¯t help you. i¡¯m really sorry.¡± jin mian¡¯s voice sounded too helpless. he seemed to be ming himself. ¡°you¡¯re drinking?¡± mo nanchong frowned, ¡± who told you that those people are jin fuyao¡¯s men? is jin fuyao¡¯s background so powerful? ¡± ¡°darling, i know you¡¯re just trying tofort me, but since old madam li hase out, those people must have been invited by ninth master li. i don¡¯t know if you know the situation in the li family, but the other families, including xu ying ¡®er and the others, none of them are simple. do you know su qingyi? she was once the best actress. after so many years, her appeal was still very strong. as long as she wanted to, she could overturn everything. the life and death of the entertainment industry are all up to her. ¡± ¡°darling, i¡¯m sorry i can¡¯t help you. as a senior, i actually have to watch you get ndered by others. even if i speak up for you, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°the only thing i can do now is to remind you and tell you not to go against them.¡± ¡± i can only tell you to protect yourself first. protect yourself first. if the entertainment industry doesn¡¯t work out, you can take another path. ¡± ¡°teacher, where are you?¡± mo nan chong asked coldly. ¡°you don¡¯t have to care about where i am. i just want you to be well. the entertainment industry is so dirty, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t stay!¡± ¡± little darling, listen to me. you don¡¯t have to stay. you¡¯re outstanding, so you can go anywhere! ¡± jin mian said as he hung up the phone. mo nan chong¡¯s face darkened. she looked at nie qian. ¡± can i borrow yourputer? ¡± nie yan turned around and saw mo nan chong¡¯s scary expression. she swallowed and immediately went to get a very goodputer. after mo nan chong received theputer, he immediately started to use it. a few minutester, mo nan chong found jin mian¡¯s location through his phone. he was on a bridge ... ¡°everyone,e with me.¡± mo nan chong stood up, put on a coat, and left immediately. the people behind him followed closely. ¡°are you in a hurry? we flew a helicopter here.¡± song junlin said. ¡°alright, helicopter.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± take me there first. those who can¡¯t fit, drive the car over. i¡¯ll wait for you there. ¡± the helicopter was flying at high speed in the night, and a group of sports cars was running after it. storm and maine coon ran behind them at an extremely fast speed. nie yan flew directly with qinggong, no slower than the sports car. from time to time, she would stand on the top of the sports car to rest. on the bridge, jin mian was already a little tipsy. he was holding a bottle of wine and enjoying the cold wind. beside him was his manager, who was about to go crazy from anxiety. ¡°mian, this isn¡¯t your fault. you can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± ¡°mian, listen to me. let¡¯s go back. we¡¯ll be fine after going back and sleeping!¡± ¡± it won¡¯t get better. all of this won¡¯t get better. if only i could just sleep and recover. how simple would that be? ¡± jin mian shook his head, his face full of bitterness. ¡± i know that the entertainment industry is deep and chaotic. i also know that power is important, but is this really going to hurt those lovely children? they¡¯re still so young, and they¡¯re so hardworking, but they¡¯re still being beaten ...¡± ¡°mian, you¡¯re drunk. we¡¯ll think of another way to deal with the matter of darling. there¡¯s always a way.¡± the manager¡¯s heart ached as he said, ¡± can you protect yourself first? you can only protect others if you keep yourself safe. you can only protect others if you be stronger, do you understand?¡± ¡°i know. i can only protect others when my wings have hardened. but, where are my wings?¡± jin mian cried andughed at the same time as he looked at his manager. ¡± that child ... she died in the end. i caused her death, if i didn¡¯t bring her in!¡± ¡°that¡¯s not your fault, it was her own choice. this industry is like this, you¡¯re not at fault!¡± ¡°it¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°mian!¡± just as the manager was trying to persuade her, the sound of a helicopter suddenly came from above. it was very loud and the wind was blowing. jin mian and his manager couldn¡¯t help but look up. the manager smacked his own forehead with a look of disbelief. ¡± i ... am i drunk too? what is this thing doing? is it going to go down? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s drunk.¡± jin mian¡¯s face was red, and he smiled at his manager. the helicopternded. the manager was a little nervous. ¡± no, he¡¯s not here to cause trouble, is he? don¡¯t tell me they found out that you¡¯re helping mo nan chong, so they¡¯re here to cause us trouble? that¡¯s why i said that the li family and xu ying ¡®er are not easy to deal with. the movie queen, the heavenly queen, the leader of the media industry, and even the movie king jiang zhan and the others are really not people we can fight against! mian, you¡¯re already very strong, but you¡¯re born in a difficult family and have no background. how can you fight against them?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the manager grabbed jin mian and turned to run. however, when they turned around, they saw countless sports cars rushing toward them. for a moment, the manager was almost suffocated and almost had a heart failure. ¡°no, no way. is he that ruthless?¡± the agent pulled jin mian back. ¡± they ... this jin fuyao, she¡¯s really too much. do you really want to kill her? ¡± ... jin mian raised his head and puffed out his chest. he looked forward and stood there in a neither humble nor arrogant manner. ¡°no matter what kind of circle it is, there should always be a few clean people.¡± then, the manager saw mo nan chong¡¯s long legs step down from the ne. she was still wearing her home clothes, her long hair flying in the wind, and she was unbelievably beautiful. her expression was calm and expressionless as usual. however, she had the air of a queen. she walked towards them, step by step. and behind mo nanchong was song junlin, the ceo of song media! Chapter 1740 1740 they¡¯re not jin fuyao¡¯s people, they¡¯re my people the people from the cars behind also got out. the manager turned around and saw nie fei and the others. not only nie fei, but he also saw xu ying ¡®er, su qingyi, jiang zhan, and jin mingfeng. these two were big bosses at the level of best actor. they were veteran best actors. who knew how many people would like them! previously, when they were at the festival group, the staff member did not mention jin mingfeng at all ... the manager suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes. he advised jin mian not to drink, but in the end, he got drunk? the manager rubbed his eyes and turned to jin mian. ¡± mian, did you see jin mingfeng, su qingyi, and jiang zhan? ¡± he asked. ¡°i see it.¡± jin mian was also looking at this group of people. his head was buzzing, and he didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡± oh, i shouldn¡¯t have asked you. you¡¯re already a drunkard. but, i saw the same thing as a drunkard. am i crazy? ¡± the manager rubbed his eyes and pinched his thigh a few times, then let out a scream. then, he saw an exaggerated cat and an exaggerated dog, which made him feel even more fantasized. did he see a ghost? what the hell was this? a cat and a dog this big? this didn¡¯t make sense. he was really hallucinating. he was really drunk ... he clearly didn¡¯t drink! ¡°professor jin.¡± mo nan chong had already walked up to jin mian. she looked up at him and asked expressionlessly, ¡± are you okay? ¡± she took out a silver needle and jabbed it into jin mian¡¯s head. ¡°wow, what are you doing!¡± the manager was shocked. ¡± f * ck, not only am i hallucinating, but the hallucination is also stabbing people in front of me. what the hell is this? ¡± ¡°professor jin drank too much, i¡¯m helping him sober up.¡± mo nanchong twisted the needle twice before pulling it out. a gust of cold wind blew, and jin mian instantly felt his ears and eyes clear. he felt that he had be much more clear-headed. jin mian looked at mo nan chong in front of him and the group of people behind him in shock. there were all kinds of big bosses and big bosses from different industries. there were also a few very famous big shots in the entertainment industry. su qingyi, jin mingfeng, xu ying ¡®er, jiang zhan ... which one of them wasn¡¯t famous? they were even very well-known overseas. although they had been in a semi-retirement state in recent years, their influence was much stronger than the current popr traffic. their influence was not only limited to the film and television circle, but also in other circles. jin mian felt that this world was a little fantasy-like. these people were all following behind mo nan chong like his underlings. he couldn¡¯t even react in time. why were they following mo nan chong? and why did they seem to listen to mo nan chong and not make things difficult for them? ¡°little darling, who bullied your teacher?¡± jin mingfeng asked. jin mingfeng was no longer the dazed little cutie he had been when he was filming tv with leng rongrong. he had matured, be more stable, and even be a lot more overbearing. when he saw jin mian, it was as if he was looking at his past self. jiang zhan also looked at jin mian with interest. he also seemed to see a shadow of himself in the past. back then, they were all people who had been helped by lord rong. now that the little darling was helping such a person, it was like a legacy. ¡°little brother, there¡¯s still a long way to go, so don¡¯t be afraid. who in the circle has offended you? tell me. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t handle, not just in this industry, ¡± jin mingfeng said. ¡°it¡¯s not right tomit suicide.¡± jiang zhan looked at it and said, ¡± if there¡¯s any trouble, solve it. ¡± ¡°song media can also help you.¡± song junlin took a step forward. the manager was confused. you ... you¡¯re not here to find trouble with us, but to help us?¡± ¡°nonsense, who can bully the teacher of our little darling?¡± nie sha snorted, ¡± leave it to us. if it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll take his head. ¡± who offended you? tell me and i¡¯ll help you remove your head and soak it in formalin as a memento.¡± jin mian was speechless. i didn¡¯t expect you to be such a gaming god. ¡± take, take take take take ... ¡± the manager seemed to be stuck. ¡± head? ¡± ¡± we just have to kill him. what¡¯s the point of keeping the enemy? we can just kill him directly. ¡± nie qian nced at jin mian. as a demonmander, he was naturally bloodthirsty and brutal. things that could be solved easily didn¡¯t need to beplicated. killing was the simplest thing. ¡°godfather, don¡¯t scare my teacher jin.¡± mo nanchong frowned. she was so innocent. ¡± ms. jin, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m just joking. godfather always likes to fight and kill. he has watched too many killing dramas. ¡± ¡°what father?¡± the manager¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± this, the gaming god, is your beloved godfather? ¡± ¡°eh? is there a problem?¡± ¡°no, no problem. what about these people?¡± the manager gasped. ¡± they¡¯re all friends of miss darling? ¡± ¡°they¡¯re all my mom¡¯s friends. i¡¯m not that old. ¡± it¡¯s either my godfather, my uncle, godmother, or my aunt ... ¡± mo nan chong made a brief introduction. ¡± that¡¯s my mother¡¯s pet. now, it¡¯s mine. ¡± the agent couldn¡¯t believe it. he thought it was jin fuyao¡¯s foreign aid, but it turned out that all the foreign aid was theirs? was she doted on by mo nan? were the people from the festival group seeking death? they actually wanted to kick mo nan chong out of the festival group and even wanted to throw mud at her. with this background ... ... hehe, if they dared to ssh dirty water, then everyone would be finished. jin mian looked at mo nan chong in a daze. he could not digest this matter. in the midst of his extreme sadness, he suddenly became extremely happy ... this was a huge misunderstanding. ¡°oh, the person you¡¯re worried about is here.¡± mo nanchong looked at li jiujue, who had arrivedte. li jiujue was dressed in a well-ironed suit. he walked over with a smile on his face. ¡°professor jin.¡± li jiujue greeted jin mian. he knew that he was mo nan chong¡¯s teacher, so he was very obedient. ¡°ninth master!¡± jin mian¡¯s mind was full of question marks. ¡°oh, let me introduce you. he¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± mo nan chong turned to jin mian and said, ¡± teacher jin, what else do you have to worry about? ¡± ¡°your boyfriend?¡± this time, it was not jin mian who was shocked, but nie qian and the others. everyone was looking at mo nan chong, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets, their gazes filled with questions. ¡± don¡¯t tell my parents, ¡± mo nan chong said nonchntly. ¡± don¡¯t stop us! ¡± ... everyone was speechless. this news was simply going to blow up the heavens. ¡°master pamper ... what, what kind of background do you have?¡± the manager¡¯s heart was beating nervously. ¡± i¡¯m not dreaming, am i? with such a background, why would you even need to participate in the talent show?¡± Chapter 1741 1741 chapter 1743-contract termination ¡°why can¡¯t i participate in the talent show just because i have a strong background?¡± mo nanchong nced at his manager. ¡± it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t ... if you do this, you¡¯ll have the best resources. you can do whatever you want ... you can have whatever you want ... ¡± the manager fell silent. well, maybe they were from different worlds, so it was not strange that he didn¡¯t understand her ... after all, she was mo nan¡¯s pet and she had so many terrifying forces behind her. the whole world was behind her. inparison, jin fuyao only had the support of the old woman and no other supporters, only the jin family. what was she? who did she think she was? she thought she was so high and mighty. in the end, she was just a wild chicken who wanted to pretend to be a phoenix in front of a phoenix. he was invincible ... although jin mian could still be considered calm, he could no longer calm down. his voice was trembling. when she walked, she walked with the same hands and feet, and her entire body was a little stiff. how could he have thought that his disciple, who was not considered a disciple, would have such a background? this was no longer just powerful, it was already powerful to a terrifying degree. moreover, she could tell that jin mingfeng, su qingyi, song junlin, and the rest ... all of them listened to her and even pampered her. ¡± professor jin, are you interested in joining song media? ¡± song junlin asked. ¡°ah?¡± jin mian was in a daze. this was happinessing too quickly, he was simply caught off guard. ¡°yes, yes, yes, i¡¯m very interested!¡± the manager quickly said, ¡± mian¡¯s contract is about to expire and we¡¯re considering if we should renew it. if ceo song is interested, we can talk about it. ¡± it was song media. song junlin¡¯s name was known to all. who wouldn¡¯t want to join song media, which was about to be the world¡¯s number onepany? it was just that their conditions were very harsh, and the signing of the contract was naturally very strict. it wasn¡¯t at the level of movie kings like jin mingfeng and the rest, but it was a step ahead of song media. most importantly, they were very kind and treated their artistes very well. if there was apany in the entertainment industry that artists wanted to work for the most, it had to be song junlin¡¯spany. however, not everyone could get in. those who could get in were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. jin mian had actually gotten such an opportunity because of mo nan chong. the manager was so happy that he was about to fly. he covered his mouth. although he tried hard not tough, he could not help butugh. ¡°... it¡¯s nothing big.¡± ¡°teacher song, it¡¯s cold here. let¡¯s go somewhere else to have supper.¡± mo nan chong said to song junlin. then, the group of people went to the north thearch club. when they arrived at the north emperor club, everyone called mo nan chong ¡®little boss¡¯. then, the manager and jin mian were even more confused. ¡± you, you, you are ... ¡± jin mian seemed to have choked. at this moment, it was impossible for him not to step on it. leng rongrong was also a senior in the entertainment industry. she was a big shot movie queen. her achievements were definitely greater than su qingyi¡¯s. the manager naturally knew some gossip, and this north emperor club was naturally known to everyone. hearing these people call mo nan chong ¡®little boss¡¯, the manager¡¯s steps were already light. he felt like he was floating and about to fly. after ordering some signature dishes and getting the kitchen to prepare some barbeque, mo nan chong and the others started chatting with jin mian and the manager. the manager looked at storm, who was sitting at the table and eating, dumbfounded. beside him, maine coon was also using his own golden bowl to eat. that¡¯s inhumane! after the meal, jin mian and his manager were sent back to their residence by helicopter. until the next day, the two of them were still floating. when he woke up the next day, the manager rushed to jin mian and asked him if what had happened yesterday was true and if he was hallucinating. then, he received a call from song media. the higher-ups wanted toe over to discuss the signing of the contract. ¡°jin fuyao, we¡¯re finished.¡± after the manager hung up the phone, heined, ¡± sun linfan is finished too. ¡± he did not know how he managed to keep his calm. he really wanted to rush to sun linfan and jin fuyao to show off. of course, he still held back. it was at this moment that sun linfan made a call to jin mian. jin mian answered the phone and turned on the speaker. ¡°teacher jin, you must have had a rough time these past two days. i heard that you got drunk yesterday and even wanted to jump into the river. i called to check on you. how are you?¡± sun linfan¡¯s voice continued to carry a tone of showing off and ridicule. she had been rebuked by jin mian a few times before, and she bore a grudge against him. ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± jin mian said indifferently. the manager was dancing and cursing sun linfan silently. ¡°it¡¯s pretty good?¡± sun linfanughed and said, ¡± you¡¯re going to be removed from this show. do you know why? the festival group has already made their decision. also, fuyao is prepared to suppress you. as for yourpany, fuyao has already talked to old madam li. by then, yourpany will be jin fuyao¡¯spany!¡± ¡°oh.¡± jin mian was still very calm and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± you ... ¡± sun linfan thought that jin mian would beg her, but every time he spoke, it was so light. she was so angry that she went crazy. she said directly, ¡± if you beg me, i¡¯ll go to fuyao and say good things about you. ¡± ... ¡°no need.¡± ¡°a dead duck¡¯s mouth is stubborn. when the timees, you won¡¯t even have time to cry. prepare to die in the entertainment industry! jin mian, i¡¯m telling you, when the timees, you¡¯ll lose everything you have now. do you think that you can secure your position just because you¡¯re an a-lister? capitalist, you can¡¯t afford to offend him. you¡¯re just a small artiste!¡± sun linfan hung up the phone. ¡°damn, i¡¯m so angry!¡± the manager was furious. ¡± damn it, we should have told her how powerful our beloved master is! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. darling didn¡¯t like people talking about her or knowing about her, so she had been hiding it from him. even if we know, we can¡¯t just say it. ¡± jin mian said seriously. ¡°i know,¡± the manager shrugged. ¡± let¡¯s go. let¡¯s meet the higher-ups of song corporation. ¡± half an hourter, the manager and jin mian met with the higher-ups of song corporation. in less than ten minutes, the contract was settled. the song corporation treated jin mian very well and gave him the highest-level contract. ¡°i¡¯ll handle the termination of your contract with your originalpany. although it¡¯s not long, our ceo song said that he¡¯ll sign you with ourpany as soon as possible. we¡¯ll be responsible for the termination of the contract and the penalty for breach of contract. if you have any requests, you can let us know!¡± ... Chapter 1742 1742 chapter 1744-hatching mo nan chong stayed at nie qian¡¯s house for two days. nie qian, the demon lord who had lived for a few years, was as obedient as a rabbit. every day, he would be obediently listened to eat his meals, and then he would obediently not drink too much milk tea. asionally, she had to obediently watch as li jiujue came to look for mo nan chong. although nie qian sometimes wanted toin to leng rongrong, he was a little afraid of this little darling girl. as long as the little girl said,¡±if you dare to say it, i won¡¯t be with you anymore,¡± he would immediately be under her control. when li jiujue came to nie yan¡¯s ce, he would most likely bring nie yan something he liked. therefore, the demon, who had always been very scary, did not look that scary. putting aside his identity as the demon supreme, nie qian¡¯s godfather was actually quite cute. he was a little tsundere, like a chuunibyou who was addicted to games and would asionally watch some silly dramas. ¡°you guys ...¡± nie qian sat on the sofa, holding the cup of milk tea that li jiujue had brought for him. he wanted to say something but stopped. his eyes were scanning mo nan chong and li jiujue. ¡°ahem ... it¡¯s not good to always show off your love in front of me, right? after all, i¡¯m all alone ...¡± ¡°so, godfather should also find a partner.¡± mo nan chong turned around with a straight face. ¡± are you nning to be alone for the rest of your life? ¡± nie qian was speechless. do you know how to speak? ¡°i think it¡¯s good for young people to be single.¡± ¡°there¡¯s a lot of non-marriageable principles nowadays.¡± ¡± being single is free and happy. as long as you have money, being alone is also a happy thing. ¡± mo nan chong and li jiujue both stared at nie qian. li jiujue said, ¡± demon lord, you¡¯re quite open-minded ... ¡± ¡°godfather, are you sure you¡¯re not just trying tofort yourself because you can¡¯t find a partner?¡± mo nanchong looked at the demonmander¡¯s godfather with a smile. ¡°i can¡¯t find a partner? i¡¯ll show you right now!¡± in order to protect his dignity, the demon god¡¯s godfather immediately took out his phone and said that he wanted to meet a girl in the game. mo nanchong looked at nie qian with a smile. nie yan really did manage to get a date. then, the demon unwillingly prepared to ride his horse out for a date, but he was stopped by the little darling. she asked him to drive or take a car to go on a date, and it would be best if he changed into a suit. ter, nie yan changed into a suit and drove to the date. of course, the date didn¡¯t go so well. less than an hourter, nie yan came back in a mess. she looked like she had seen a ghost. mo nan chong was speechless. li jiujue was confused. ¡°??? ¡± nie yan¡¯s face was livid. she was embarrassed and speechless. ¡± is this how the world works? ¡± ¡°how is it?¡± mo nanchong looked at nie yan in confusion. he felt that something was wrong with his godfather¡¯s state after he came back from a date. ¡± ...a man¡¯s voice is like a woman¡¯s, and he likes to wear dresses ... ¡± nie qian was angry and embarrassed. ¡± but he actually has a beard! ¡± he couldn¡¯t imagine that the girl he was going on a date with was a man with a big beard, wearing a dress, and a gentle and lovely voice ... the demon looked like he was about to go crazy. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± asionally ... godfather. he¡¯s pretty lucky. ¡± after that day, nie yan didn¡¯t want to admit defeat and went on a few more dates, but all of them were weird. in the end, he decided to go on a date on a horse and wear a long shirt. it was either he who struck others with lightning, or someone else who struck him with lightning. nie yan¡¯s godfather¡¯s blind date could be said to be very bumpy. the day before returning to the festival group, there was a hugemotion in the room where the eggs were kept. storm and mian mian were so excited that they jumped up from the carpet. critical hit and little ck cat had also returned from the blue gang. they seemed to have a premonition that the egg was about toe out. mo nan chong had wanted to try cooking in the kitchen, but her cooking skills were second only to her mother¡¯s, and she almost blew up the kitchen. nie yan had juste back from a date, so she was dejected. this time, he met a girl, but she was weirder than him. she had on ghost makeup and almost scared him to death. ¡°are they finallying out?¡± by the time mo nan chong rushed into the room, storm had already entered. storm and the others squatted quietly beside the basket. everyone stared at the egg with wide eyes. the cracks on the egg were getting bigger and bigger. the thing inside was finally about toe out. mo nan chong and nie qian were also staring at the egg. because no one had seen such an egg before, everyone was extremely curious about what would crawl out of it. the shell finally cracked open a lot, and there seemed to be something ck inside trying to climb out. mo nan chong looked on curiously. then, she saw a ck ball roll out of the eggshell. ¡°?¡± because the thing that came out of the egg was too smallpared to the egg, mo nan chong and the others were all confused. he was waiting to see if there was anything elseing out, but he didn¡¯t find anything. such a small thing had appeared. the smaller ones were only the size of a ping pong ball ... ¡°this little thing took up such a big shell?¡± mo nanchong furrowed his brows, his expressionplicated. no matter how much he calcted, he didn¡¯t expect such a thing toe out. ... when the little ck thing heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, it seemed to be a little dissatisfied. it raised its head and revealed two very small eyes, but the look in them was somewhat intimidating. ¡°a ... winged snake?¡± he asked. mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± what a weirdbination. ¡± mo nan chong took out his phone, took a few pictures of the little ck snake, and posted them in his family group. he sent it to the lovey-dovey chat group and other godfather¡¯s chat groups. mo nan chong thought,¡±it hatched. this thing.¡± song junlin was speechless. li chenle thought,¡±little darling, are you hatching eggs?¡± luo qianchen thought,¡¯it¡¯s that egg from before. does it have wings?¡¯ chenn thought, this is a snake egg? jiang fu thought,¡±this snake egg is a little too big. so, mo linyuan, that little brat, gave our little rongrong this as a gift?¡± tang ziyi: ¡± i¡¯ve seen people give diamond rings, sports cars, nes, and yachts, but i¡¯ve never seen someone give a snake. the point is, he even kidnapped our rongrong. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating? ¡± ... xuanyuan nantian: what kind of stupid snake is this? [ mo nan chong: i¡¯ve never seen this breed before. does anyone know? ] oh, this thing has a big temper. i think i said something wrong, so it chuckled at me ... there¡¯s a snake, but does it chuckle like a chicken? hence, the group was filled with question marks, followed by a burst of wildughter. of course, mo nan chong and nie qian could not help but burst intoughter as they stared at the snake. he had never seen a snake that cried out like a chicken. Chapter 1743 1743 are you worthy? ¡°is it really a snake?¡± mo nan chong poked the little ck snake with wings with his finger. pared to ordinary snakes, this little fellow¡¯s entire body was very bright, and its wings were very beautiful. there were even two faint protrusions on its head that seemed to be growing horns. it didn¡¯t look as scary as a normal snake. instead, it was a little cute because it was too small. ¡°aren¡¯t the chicklings the chickens?¡± mo nan chong nced at the critical hit next to him and had an idea. ¡± it learned from you? did you bark in front of it when you came in just now?¡± mo nan pet thought about how sometimes it was toozy to care and let critical strike pretend to be a hen to hatch the egg ... so the thing inside the egg was treating him as a chicken? it couldn¡¯t be treating the critical hit as its mother, right? mo nan chong looked at the critical hit suspiciously. ...¡±¡± ¡°giggle!¡± in the next second, the snake charged at him, as if it was a chick looking for its mommy¡¯s protection. mo nan chong thought, you¡¯re right! ¡°hahahaha ...¡± nie qianughed. the little ck snake looked at nie qian and mo nan chong in frustration, its small eyes filled with anger. mo nanchong poked the little ck snake¡¯s head. the little ck snake was a little angry, but it seemed to be unable to resist. ¡°it¡¯s quite cute, richard.¡± mo nan chong held the little ck snake in his hand and then nodded its head, which was smaller than her finger. ¡± what are you? ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± the little ck snake only knew how to giggle. after ring at mo nan chong in anger, it looked at critical strike for help. ...¡±¡± that day, mo nan chong brought the little ck snake to y. he thought it was interesting and tamed it. the little ck snake seemed to be able to understand humannguage and was very intelligent, so it was obedient in less than a day. although it was a little small, it was quite fun. mo nan chong ced it on his wrist, and the little snake rolled up. because of the unique wings on its back, it looked like a special bracelet when it rolled up. after making sure that the little ck snake would not feel tired, mo nan chong put the little ck snake on like a bracelet. the next day was the time to return to the festival group. when mo nan chong returned home, he received a call from lin jue. lin jue seemed to have something to say but stopped himself on the phone. he seemed to be very depressed. after a long while, she told mo nan chong that she had heard some news. it was nothing more than about jin fuyao and sun linfan wanting to kick mo nan chong out of the festival group. they had someone backing them up, so it was easy to change yers. however, mo nan chong was too innocent. she had performed so well, but was she really forced to withdraw because of jin fuyao? she even heard that the show had prepared some negative material to throw at mo nan chong. lin jue was the closest to mo nan chong, so when he said that, it was as if he could empathize with mo nan chong and was very angry. ¡°little darling, they¡¯ve really gone too far! don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re forced to quit the festival group, i¡¯ll quit with you and apany you! when the timees, i¡¯ll persuade the others to withdraw as well!¡± ¡°this kind of festival group has shady dealings, and the fans won¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, if they dare to ask you to withdraw, i will also dare to expose their true colors.¡± mo nan chong said slowly into the phone, ¡± ¡°no rush. let¡¯s talk when i get here.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. lin jue nodded solemnly. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. we¡¯re all here for you. huahua and niannian are on your side too. ¡± when they arrived at the festival group, mo nan chong and jin fuyao ran into each other. mo nan chong dragged the suitcase alone. when she walked inside, jin fuyao blocked her way and looked at her arrogantly. she nced at the luggage in mo nan chong¡¯s hands and chuckled. ¡± you even brought your luggage over? there¡¯s no need for that.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡± because you¡¯re about to leave the festival group. didn¡¯t they inform you that you¡¯re going to be disqualified? ¡± jin fuyao raised her eyebrows and looked at mo nan chong with interest. ¡°i really don¡¯t know,¡± mo nan chong replied. jin fuyao: ¡± don¡¯t me me for not warning you. if you don¡¯t want to die a horrible death, i think you can just leave with your suitcase. ¡± mo nanchong ignored jin fuyao and walked inside without even looking at her. she had only taken two steps when she ran into sun linfan again. sun linfan was also in a good mood. when she saw the luggage in mo nan chong¡¯s hands, her expression changed. ¡± haven¡¯t i informed you yet? ¡± you don¡¯t need to bring your luggage in, you¡¯re about to be disqualified.¡± ¡°teacher sun is the person in charge of this festival?¡± mo nan chong looked up at sun linfan. sun linfan seemed to be stunned for a moment. then, mo nan chong continued to say indifferently, ¡± otherwise, why would you meddle in so many things? you live by the sea?¡± sun linfan¡¯s expression turned even uglier after being retorted by mo nanchong. other people would be respectful to her, even jin fuyao, who had a powerful background, would address her as a teacher. although mo nan chong called her teacher, his attitude was not proper and it made people angry. ¡± mo nan chong, what¡¯s with your attitude? do you know how to respect your teacher? ¡± ¡°are you worthy of being a teacher?¡± mo nan chong tilted his head, his tone neither cold nor indifferent, but it was as if a thorn had been stabbed into sun linfan¡¯s heart. she left. her back view was faint, but it made people angry. ¡± teacher sun, don¡¯t be angry. she¡¯s going to regret her actions soon. go and look for the producer and the others. ¡± jin fuyao said with confidence, ¡± i don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the festival group. they haven¡¯t posted anything on their official ount yet. ¡± ... ¡°en, i¡¯ll have to go and give them a beating.¡± sun linfan said coldly. as they spoke, the two of them went to find the director and producer. ¡°why hasn¡¯t the news been released on the official ount?¡± sun linfan asked directly, ¡± why did mo nan chonge back? ¡± ¡°ms. sun, fuyao, why don¡¯t we just let this matter go? i don¡¯t think mo nan chong has made any big mistakes. let¡¯s let her go. we¡¯re a fairpetition program, so it¡¯s not good to be unfair.¡± the director tried to persuade her. there were some things that he wanted to say, but he couldn¡¯t. he was almost going crazy from holding it in. in the past two days, he had already received countless phone calls. they were all extremely important phone calls, such as su qingyi¡¯s best actress, jin mingfeng¡¯s best actor, xu ying ¡®er¡¯s queen, and so on ... he was almost scared to death. then, he realized that they had all misunderstood. these backers, the iparably majestic backers ... were not jin fuyao¡¯s, but the person they were trying to frame! ¡°forget it, how can we just forget it like this? didn¡¯t we agree on this before?¡± sun linfan was furious. she had already made vicious remarks and even called jin mian several times to taunt him. how could she just let it go like this? Chapter 1744 1744 a group of ancestors are here the director looked at sun linfan with aplicated expression. ¡± we¡¯re doing this for your own good. ¡± the producer was also looking at sun linfan and jin fuyao affectionately. in this case, it was better not to intensify the conflict, otherwise, they would die a terrible death. unfortunately, jin fuyao and sun linfan did not understand what he meant, so they kept being aggressive. suddenly, a cold and pleasant voice came from the door. ¡± so? do you really have to kick our little darling out of this show?¡± jin mingfeng crossed his arms in front of his chest. his face was much more mature than when he was younger, but he was still very good-looking, with the taste of time. behind him were song junlin, jiang zhan, su qingyi, and a few others ... a group of ancestor-level bosses, mr. qiqi, was standing at the door of this office. suddenly, the group of people in the office felt that the entire space seemed to have be cramped. the director and producer were almost suffocating, let alone the other staff. jin fuyao and sun linfan both froze. sun linfan looked at jin mingfeng with aplicated expression. she even wondered if she was hallucinating. she rubbed her eyes and looked at jin mingfeng. movie king jin ... what did you say just now? ¡± my darling? my home? movie king jin¡¯s little darling? what did those ancestors mean by that? why was there so much dissatisfaction in their eyes, as if they wanted to swallow them alive? ...... in the meeting room. song junlin and the others were all there, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on sun linfan and jin fuyao. no one said anything, just staring at the two of them. the two of them felt their scalps go numb from being stared at, and they couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. even though no one exined anything to them, they could roughly guess what was going on. these people seemed to be here to support mo nan chong. they seemed to be mo nan chong¡¯s people. especially when jin fuyao saw xu ying ¡®er, she was even more certain that she was mo nan¡¯s favorite person ... she was going crazy. what was mo nan chong¡¯s background? why were these legendary people of the same status as their ancestors here? were they all crazy? why were they all here? sun linfan was going crazy as well. although she had guessed that these people were here to help mo nan chong, she had never expected that there were so many people behind mo nan chong. moreover, these people were all big shots! he was the kind of big boss that she had to kowtow to when she saw him. the kind that she had to bow and bow when she saw him. although she was considered an a-lister, she was simply trash when she met these people. ¡± why ... ¡± sun linfan only asked jin fuyao carefully. ¡°if i had known, would i have done such a thing?¡± jin fuyao¡¯s face was livid. any one of the people here was more powerful than the jin family. if they wanted to, they could exterminate her entire family in the blink of an eye. how would she know that she had offended someone with such a background? she had always been proud of her background, but now, she felt that she was aplete idiot. she could have fought with anyone, but she had to fight with such a person. when mo nan chong and jin mian arrived, the ancestors in the room were discussing how to deal with jin fuyao and sun linfan, whether to be put in cold storage for a thousand years or ten thousand years. should they be sent to others to explore the civilization of the outside world? or send them to africa or somewhere else. anyway, they were an eyesore here. after that, they even started discussing the jin family. the few big shots had never heard of the small jin family. they had only gotten the information from nan si. when nan si spoke to xu ying ¡®er, he said that this jin family, such a broken jin family, was it worth it for him to investigate? when someone said that jin fuyao had offended mo nan chong, nan si was stunned. ¡°eh, someone actually touched our little darling? wait a minute, let me dig again. i have to dig out all the dark history of the jin family. and what¡¯s her name? jin fuyao? i know, i¡¯ll dig up everything about her past ...¡± jin fuyao was scared. for her to be in such a position, her hands were naturally not clean. even if she pretended to be clean, her hands were still stained with blood. she had caused the death of her own sister. if this were to be spread, how could she live? ¡± i was wrong. don¡¯t strip me ... ¡± jin fuyao said in a hurry. she shouted with all her might, ¡± i was wrong. i was really wrong! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re not wrong. you¡¯re so powerful. how could you be wrong? ¡± ¡± you should be more arrogant. as a human, you have to be arrogant. after all, you have such a powerful backer. you have to be more arrogant! ¡± ¡± aiya, your jin family is so powerful. we really don¡¯t know how to deal with them. i beg you, please forgive us. ¡± the group of peopleughed arrogantly and said all kinds of pretentious sarcasm. jin fuyao was going crazy. when jin mian came in, he gave jin fuyao a sympathetic look. sun linfan looked at jin mian with an unsightly expression. for the first time, she was a little envious of him. he had actually chosen the right person and had actually managed to cling onto someone powerful. as soon as mo nan chong entered the room, there was a mor of people giving up their seats for her. the treatment was simply too good. then, as soon as she sat down, someone would ask her about her well-being, ask her all kinds of things, and ask her if she had money and other questions. ... even the directors and producers present were dumbfounded. he had never seen a little girl who could cause such a big sensation. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± mo nanchong said casually. she sat on the chair and looked up at jin fuyao, who was standing. she had just begged for mercy, but when she saw mo nan chong again, she found it hard to speak. she couldn¡¯t beg for mercy from someone she hated. she hated mo nan chong to the core. ¡°you guys don¡¯t want to invest anymore?¡± even at this stage, sun linfan still had a little anticipation. after all, the investment promised by old madam li was quite a lot. she didn¡¯t think that the director would give up on this investment. even though mo nan chong had the support of so many people, they might not necessarily invest in the festival group. ¡°investment?¡± li jiujue happened to hear this when he came over. he walked in from the door and looked in the direction of sun linfan and jin fuyao. ¡°ninth master!¡± when she saw li jiujue, jin fuyao seemed to have caught a life-saving straw and became agitated. ... however, her excitement was fleeting and disappeared very quickly. she watched as li jiujue walked towards mo nan chong and sat beside him. the way he looked at mo nan chong was filled with deep affection. even a fool could tell that the two of them were already together. jin fuyao waspletely dumbfounded. Chapter 1745 1745 tell me, how did you seduce our little darling! the meeting went smoothly. mo nan chong was basically the one talking. the director and the others nodded in agreement. after mo nan chong finished, song junlin started to talk about some more details. sun linfan and jin fuyao were not kicked out, but they did not even have a seat. they sat there and listened to the group of people who wanted to invest in the festival group. then,pared to the investment of old madam li, the investment that old madam li wanted to invest in was just a drop in the ocean. jin fuyao¡¯s face turned red. she had used this investment to control the jie group, but she didn¡¯t expect to fail so miserably and end up like this. sun linfan¡¯s entire body buzzed, and her expression was extremelyplicated. she had heard song junlin¡¯s conversation with jin mian, and she had even specially called jin mian to humiliate him. as a result, she was immediately given a concussion by jin mian¡¯s p on the spot. it wasn¡¯t that jin mian was going to be frozen, it wasn¡¯t that jin mian was going to die. the person who was going to die was her! she¡¯s dead! she evenughed at and threatened others. jin mian was now working for song media, and jin mingfeng and jiang zhan had invited him to star in a movie. how could shepare to them? jin fuyao and sun linfan still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock when the meeting was over and everyone had left. when the staff was cleaning up the meeting room, they looked at jin fuyao and sun linfan, not knowing what to say. the festival team had originally wanted jin fuyao and sun linfan to leave, but mo nan chong said it didn¡¯t matter. they would only be clowns if they stayed. if they were determined to leave, they would have to wait for them to terminate their contracts, and they would have to pay the penalty fee! the festival group thought about it and agreed. if they terminated the contract first, they would have to pay for it. if they were too embarrassed to leave, they would pay the penalty. it was not a loss. even if they were to stay, they would just be clowns that ran with him. ¡°they didn¡¯t ask us to withdraw from thepetition?¡± jin fuyao looked at sun linfan in surprise. she had thought that they would be kicked out at the end of the meeting, but they didn¡¯t. no one said that they were leaving the show. sun linfan didn¡¯t say anything. when she thought about how she would have to sit with jin mian at the teacher¡¯s seat if she didn¡¯t leave, she felt that she had lost all her face. she would be so embarrassed that she would go crazy. it would be better to just drive them away. jin fuyao was fine. she knew that the others did not know that mo nan chong had such a powerful backer. she did not need to say anything, and everyone would still support her. since mo nan chong had been hiding his identity all this while, she would definitely not want to expose her own identity so easily. this was a good thing for her. therefore, when jin fuyao returned to the dormitory and saw the students of ss D, they obviously did not know about this matter. they were just a little bit upset about the fact that she had set mo nan chong up. jin fuyao was good at winning people¡¯s hearts. she took out some gifts and gave them to everyone. she was richer than these people, so she only bought some luxury goods. she was soft-handed when she took people¡¯s money, and she was short-handed when she ate people¡¯s mouth. there was originally some conflict, but the conflict was resolved in an instant. everyone had be a bunch of good sisters again. when sun linfan went to the instructors ¡®lounge, she saw jin mian chatting with the others. jin mian didn¡¯t do anything, but she felt like he was watching her. she hated jin mian to the core. it was all because of him that she had been so embarrassed. ¡°what are you looking at? you¡¯reughing at me, right?¡± sun linfan said sensitively. ¡°what?¡± jin mian looked at sun linfan in shock and surprise. he had no idea why sun linfan would suddenly have such a reaction ... ¡°it¡¯s just a few backers, what¡¯s the big deal.¡± sun linfan said angrily. even the people around them felt that something was wrong. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, linfan?¡± ¡°do you have any conflicts with professor jin?¡± they all stood up and looked at sun linfan, then at jin mian. jin mian¡¯s expression was rtively calm. he didn¡¯t say anything, but he frowned slightly. sun linfan snorted coldly and walked away. jin mian shrugged. when mo nan chong returned to the dormitory, lin jue and the rest were all there. they were all discussing mo nan chong. their luggage had not been opened yet. it was already prepared. if mo nan chong were to leave, everyone would follow him. however, he did not expect mo nan chong toe back with his luggage and did not seem to have been chased away. ¡°darling, you¡¯re alright?¡± lin jue immediately came up and took the suitcase, then asked curiously. ¡°i¡¯m fine now.¡± mo nan chong nodded at lin jue. ¡± don¡¯t worry, nothing happened. ¡± ¡± that ... jin fuyao vowed to deal with you, but the festival group still let you stay? ¡± lin jue could not believe it. after all, she had heard the news that mo nan chong was going to withdraw from thepetition. they had even contacted the other contestants to persuade them to withdraw from thepetition. in the end, everyone ignored them. now, mo nan chong had returned safe and sound and could continue to participate in thepetition. was this for real? mo nan chong saw that everyone was looking at him, so he simply exined that someone had helped. she did not say who it was, but everyone guessed that someone in the jie ji group was reasonable and felt that it was too much, so they let mo nan chong off. although they didn¡¯t know who it was, they were very grateful to that person. ...... when li jiujue left the festival group, song junlin and the others called him to dinner. ... in the huge private room, li jiujue felt a little ufortable facing his godfather, uncles, and aunties. lian kuang, who was standing beside him, felt even more ufortable than him. he felt like he was going crazy. these people had all watched the little darling grow up. even if they didn¡¯t call him godfather or godmother, they had almost reached that stage. hence, the blind li jiujue was facing so many people. it was equivalent to facing a bunch of inws ... a father-inw was hard to deal with, but there were so many of them. oh ... no, there were a lot more people who didn¡¯t know. what if he knew? even kuang¡¯s scalp turned numb at the thought of it. he felt a little sympathetic for his 9th master. he felt that when fourth master mo dealt with his father-inw back then, he was already very ruthless. however, li jiujue was even more ruthless. this was simply countless times more. it wasn¡¯t easy to conquer them one by one. ¡°you, first tell us, how did you hook up with our little darling!¡± song junlin took a sip of tea and looked at li jiujue with a serious expression. ... ¡°the word¡± hook up ¡°...¡± ¡°what, do you think my words are inurate? then how did you seduce our little darling?¡± song junlin snorted. li jiujue replied, ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s considered seduction. i just fell in love with her when i saw her, and then i pursued her ... we were in love ... ¡± Chapter 1746 1746 even if i die, i¡¯ll like it for the next few days, mo nan chong trained in the festival group. however, she still had azy personality and would asionally help her ssmates. most of the time, she didn¡¯t care much about others and only cared about lin jue and the others who lived in the same dormitory. lin jue and the others had already found out about mo nan chong and li jiujue¡¯s rtionship. they more or less knew that mo nan chong¡¯s background was not simple. after all, they had more contact with mo nan chong. they had seen with their own eyes how the person-in-charge of the festival team and the director of the tv station treated mo nan chong with respect. if it wasn¡¯t for grandpa chong¡¯s amazing skills, these people wouldn¡¯t have been so nice to her! of course, lin jue and the others knew what was going on, so they would not say anything most of the time. even if mo nanchong did not say much, they would not ask too much. because of the training, no one had the time to care about other things. mo nan chong was the only one in the group who did not care much about training andpetition. when she was happy, she would train. when she was not, she would sleep, daydream, and asionally skip ss. after the director and the others found out about her identity, it was indeed more convenient. at least the director and the others would not force her to stay in the festival group to participate in the training. they would give her freedom. she could leave or stay if she wanted to. even when the festival team was recording some of their daily highlights, they would deliberately remind her or make special arrangements for her. jin fuyao¡¯s face darkened as she watched mo nan chong slip out of the training room again. ¡°i won¡¯t give you a chance if mo nan spoils yingluo! i¡¯ll be the first! i¡¯m the one who stepped out from the center position, you can¡¯t!¡± even if you have someone to back you up, it¡¯s impossible for you! i¡¯ll let you die a terrible death. the youngdy of the jin family, did she think that was all she had? even if the old woman was useless, she still had other means to deal with her! jin fuyao squinted at mo nan chong¡¯s back, her eyes as vicious as a snake or scorpion, as if she wanted to swallow mo nan chong whole. when mo nan chong walked to the door, he turned around and nced at jin fuyao. jin fuyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met mo nan chong¡¯s eyes, but she did not avoid his gaze. instead, she looked straight into his eyes. mo nan chong didn¡¯t dodge, but just nced at jin fuyao indifferently. then, she walked out of the door. outside the festival team, li jiujue was already waiting for her in the car. once she arrived, lian kuang got out of the car and opened the door for her. mo nan chong immediately sat in the car. ¡°are you tired from training?¡± li jiujue passed mo nan chong a cup of hot milk that she liked and asked. ¡°i¡¯m not tired.¡± mo nanchong looked at li jiujue, his eyes asking,¡±do you have some misunderstanding about me?¡± do i look like the kind of person who would train seriously? ¡°that¡¯s good. don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± li jiujue said gently, ¡± i will be going out for a while. lian kuang will stay here. if you need anything, look for lian kuang. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re going to see my grandfather and the others?¡± mo nan chong looked at li jiujue with aplicated expression. ¡°you knew?¡± li jiujue was surprised for a moment, but then he did not seem to find it strange. he nodded his head. ¡± i have something to deal with over there, so i¡¯m going to meet the people on the 19th floor. ¡± mo nanchong rested his chin on his hand and touched his chin. ¡± are you sure you don¡¯t need me to apany you? if you go alone, it¡¯ll be a little dangerous.¡± li jiujue replied,¡±i¡¯m a man. i can handle this.¡± don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nanchong nodded and looked deeply at li jiujue. as she drank her milk, she suddenlyughed. her eyes curved into a smile, and it was as if a bright sky had appeared in her eyes. ¡± do you like me that much? ¡± ¡°i like her to death.¡± li jiujue looked at her deeply. the smile on his face faded, but the affection in his eyes deepened. he could not tell what he liked about her. but it was this girl in front of him that touched his heart. the more he interacted with her, the more he felt that without her, there was no meaning in his life. without her, he might have died. perhaps it was fate. he seemed to have known her for many, many years and liked her for many, many years. he couldn¡¯t even remember the time. it was as if he had lived to wait for her. without her, there would be no meaning to his existence. therefore, when he met song junlin and the others, he had thought about it. in order for mo nan chong to be with him in peace, he should not let her have any worries. he didn¡¯t want her to hide from him, nor did he want her to use him to threaten her family. he should be the one to solve these problems and convince everyone. lord rong and lord fourth stayed in the forbidden area all year round, so it wasn¡¯t easy to find them. however, he could find his grandpas and persuade them first. he wanted to conquer them one by one until everyone agreed to let them be together. he knew that darling would be happy if there was such an oue. mo nanchong raised his eyes to look at li jiujue. li jiujue wiped the milk from the corner of her lips with his thumb, lowered his head, and kissed her gently on the forehead. ¡°leave it to me to deal with it,¡± ¡°yeah.¡± his heart thumped twice, and he felt a sense of security that he had never felt before. in the car, mo nan leaned into li jiujue¡¯s arms like a little bird. she had never been a little bird who would rely on others, but leaning on this man like this gave her a sense of peace she had never felt before. she realized that she was bing more and more infatuated with this feeling. she liked this man ... she didn¡¯t know when this man had started to live in her heart. mo nan chong looked down at the little ck snake on his wrist and fell into deep thought. she had thought that she would never fall in love with anyone, but she had fallen in love with such a person. ... her mother and the others had said that if she fell in love with li jiujue and got together with him, her life might be in danger. she might fall into a deep sleep and die a terrible death. she had once thought that she would never fall in love with any man. but now ... it seemed like he had been pped in the face. but if the ending was really like what his mother and the others said, would she still love him? the answer seemed to be yes. she would. even though she was going to die in the end, she still liked this feeling. it made her feel warm. after having a meal, the two of them went shopping. lian kuang followed behind the two of them. he was going crazy from their disy of affection. he didn¡¯t even know what the meaning of his existence was. as a single dog, he was madly eating dog food until he was full. for the first time, lian kuang found out that ninth master li could be so clingy. he seemed to like sticking to his favorite master. ... Chapter 1747 1747 you have iron in your suitcase? li jiujue left the country the next day. lian kuang stayed in the country. from time to time, he would follow li jiujue¡¯s instructions and bring mo nan chong some food and clothes. mo nan chong was actually very rxed in the training camp. he coulde and go freely, unlike the other members who were strictly controlled. sometimes, the higher-ups would evene over to give mo nan chong some food and drinks. however, they were all sneaky because everyone knew that master chong liked to keep a low profile and not be high-profile. after a period of training, everyone finally had a break. although it was a holiday, the festival group was actually following them. in the name of the festival group, they had opened a live broadcast to broadcast the training yers going to a ce for a holiday. the location arranged by the festival group was in a small town. it was a ce with beautiful scenery, mountains, and rivers, and the air was extremely fresh. there were a few small vis in the town that the festival team rented for the contestants to stay in and give them a three-day break. the festival team wouldn¡¯t interfere with what the contestants did during the three days, but they would participate in the live broadcast. live streaming could also increase the poprity of the yers, so the yers were naturally very happy. there were also some instructors who came along. the instructors and directors lived in one vi, while the contestants lived in several separate vis. it could be said to be very lively. mo nan chong was uninterested in such activities, but lin jue and the others were quite excited. after taking the ne and bus all the way, huahua, who had vomited half to death before, became excited when they arrived. ¡± wow, the scenery looks great! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you have motion sickness?¡± su niannian asked. flower: ¡± i¡¯m back to life! the scenery here is amazing! i like it here! ¡± lin jue looked out of the car window. ¡± that should be the vi we¡¯re going to live in, right? it does look good!¡± mo nan chong also turned to look at her, a pensive look on his face. this ce ... she seemed to have been here before? i¡¯ve lived here for a short time ... the festival group really knew how to choose a ce. they actually chose this ce. this was a good ce for outstanding people. the people who lived here ... all seemed ... not too ... not too abnormal. perhaps the big shots were all abnormal? ¡°this is a good ce.¡± mo nan chong sighed. ¡°right, little darling? you also think this ce is good, right?¡± huahua seemed to have found someone¡¯s approval and became even more excited. ¡± i like this ce too. the scenery here is amazing. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s even better,¡± mo nan chong mumbled. lin jue,¡±??? what did you just say?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing ...¡± you¡¯ll know when we get there. a bunch of terrifying people lived there ... when she had first arrived, she had almost been tortured to death. she could only say that the people from the festival group were really good at choosing a ce. they had chosen such a ce out of the blue. this time, it was going to be fun. the bus jogged to the vi area halfway up the mountain, and more than half of the people vomited. the road here was not bad, but it was a little too winding, so they were carsick. mo nanchong¡¯s expression was normal. when he got out of the car, he happened to exchange a look with jin fuyao, who had gotten out of the car in front of him. mo nan chong was speechless. jin fuyao¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. she snorted and turned away. lin jue: ¡± she¡¯s crazy. she did so many things that deserve a beating. we didn¡¯t even say anything, and she still dared to sneer at you. ¡± i¡¯ll f * cking hmph her to death, what kind of trash is this?¡± ¡°sister, let¡¯s do the livestream.¡± mo nanchong nced at lin jue. lin jue covered his mouth. ¡± cough, did you manage to get a picture? ¡± ¡°probably not,¡± mo nan chong replied. lin jue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± you scared me. i can¡¯t be photographed cursing. jin fuyao¡¯s fans are very aggressive. they will curse me to death. ¡± even though i don¡¯t care, but ... it¡¯s quite annoying.¡± ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± huahua and su niannian also came down. ¡± it¡¯s fine. i think we were assigned to this vi, vi number three. let¡¯s go in and take a look. ¡± lin jue pointed at the vi in front of them. the car was parked in front of the vi. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. mo nan chong was the first to enter the vi with his luggage. the vi was veryrge, and the living room was very luxurious. there were more than a dozen rooms upstairs and downstairs. ¡°the rooms are all the same, so you can choose whatever you want. i¡¯m the butler of mansion number three and the person in charge of you for the next few days. you can ask me if you have any questions.¡± a young man¡¯s voice was heard. mo nan chong and the others turned around and saw a young man who looked to be about 17 or 18 years old introducing himself to them. ¡± my name is luo suo. you can call me butler luo. ¡± ¡°long-winded?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at luo suo. luo suo was speechless. ¡°little long-winded, help me move my luggage.¡± mo nan chong walked forward. ¡± the rooms on the top floor are quieter. i want to stay there. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. when luo suo went over, mo nan chong was already walking upstairs with his luggage in one hand and lin jue¡¯s luggage in the other. luo suo was speechless. ¡± i mean, help the other twodies carry their luggage. ¡± mo nanchong looked at luo suo. ¡°oh!¡± only then did luo suo react. he immediately helped su niannian and huahua carry their luggage. he quickly caught up with mo nan chong and said to him, ¡± miss, you can leave your luggage here. i¡¯ll help you carry it. ¡± girls can¡¯t do manualbor. this is what boys do.¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± mo nan chong looked at luo suo. ¡°of course,¡± luo suo huffed and puffed as he moved the luggage upstairs. then, he ran down to help mo nan chong. in the end, just as he was picking up mo nan chong¡¯s luggage, he stumbled and almost fell down the stairs. ... luo suo waspletely stunned. he looked at mo nan chong with an extremely shocked expression. he did not say a word and wondered if he was hallucinating. he then moved it with more force. this time, he stumbled. the suitcase did not move, but he rolled down the stairs. mo nan chong nudged luo suo, preventing him from really rolling down. ¡°miss, miss ... what¡¯s in your luggage? even iron shouldn¡¯t be this heavy, right?¡± luo suo¡¯s expression was one of tears. he silently nced at mo nan chong¡¯s arm and realized that it was much slimmer than his own. however, it was that thin arm that easily carried the luggage that he could not even lift with all his strength up the stairs ... she could also carry the other suitcase with her other hand. was he still human? ¡°i don¡¯t have any iron pieces ... but i do have something simr.¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± something heavier than iron. ¡± luo suo: ¡°??? it can¡¯t be clothes, right?¡± ¡°have you ever seen someone embed iron into their clothes?¡± mo nan chong carried his luggage and walked over. luo suo followed beside him and was alreadypletely convinced by lord pet. ... Chapter 1748 1748 who¡¯s cooking? the contestants had almost all settled down in the vi. it was the first day, and everyone seemed to be a little tired, so they basically took a shower and slept for a while. it was only in the evening that everyone woke up one after another. since most of the time was free, the festival group did not have any ns for the first day. therefore, the four of them went downstairs to get some food after they got up. although the festival group provided the ingredients, and the butler would buy enough ingredients to put in the refrigerator every day, he had to make his own food. there was no chef in the vi except for the butler. as a kitchen killer, mo nan chong was quite dissatisfied with the arrangement of the festival group. ¡°what did you just say?¡± ¡± there¡¯s no chef ... there are ingredients, but you have to make them yourself. ¡± luo suo looked at mo nan chong while trembling. he had already discovered that the other yers were easy to get along with, but this favorite had a bad temper. it could be said that he was quite difficult to get along with. mo nanchong looked at luo suo coldly. ¡± you do it. ¡± luo suo thought,¡¯me? i¡¯m just a butler, i¡¯m not in charge of the kitchen. you can let me do other things, but you can¡¯t let me go to the kitchen.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled up and she nced at lin jue and the others. ¡± do you know how to cook? ¡± lin jue was the first to shake his head. ¡± we have an auntie at home. not to mention me, even my mom doesn¡¯t know how to cook ... i can¡¯t even make it to the point where i can eat! ¡± huahua raised her little hand. ¡± i¡¯ve never cooked before, and i don¡¯t even know how to wash vegetables. ¡± ¡± ahem, ¡± su niannian replied. ¡± i know how to cook white rice. i should know how to use a rice cooker. ¡± everyone¡¯s eyes fell on su niannian¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°......¡± who doesn¡¯t know how to use a rice cooker? ¡°then you cook rice.¡± mo nanchong nced at su niannian, then looked at luo suo. ¡± you¡¯re in charge of cooking. just make a few. we don¡¯t need too many. it¡¯s enough for us. ¡± ¡°my lord, do you really want me to cook?¡± roseau did not have much confidence in his cooking skills. he swallowed his saliva, but he did not dare to say that he did not know how to cook. he felt that if he said he didn¡¯t know how to do it, master chong would probably kill him with a p. he felt a little creeped out when he thought of master pet¡¯s super strength. he could definitely kill him easily. ¡± otherwise, who else would cook it? i can blow up the kitchen. do you believe me? ¡± mo nanchong nced at them. only a few of them had woken up. the rest were still asleep, and he could not find anyone to cook. after all, he was a butler, and the butler¡¯s cooking skills should be better, right? ¡°then don¡¯t, i¡¯ll do it. but i can¡¯t guarantee that i¡¯ll be able to make it delicious.¡± roseau trembled as she entered the kitchen. su niannian went in to prepare a bowl of rice. mo nanchong and the others were curled up on the sofa in the living room, ready to watch tv and chat. lin jue took out his phone and looked at the live broadcast room. the festival group had several live broadcast rooms, and each vi had one. there were also some personal broadcast rooms, but they were watching their own live broadcast rooms. there were quite a few fans watching the live broadcast. this festival group did have a lot of fans. the contestants in the other vis were probably still asleep, so almost all the fans of the festival group were gathered in their live broadcast room, which made the live broadcast room very lively. everyone was discussing something. they had probably seen how mo nan chong had reprimanded luo suo earlier. some people said that master pet was very domineering, while others said that master pet did not follow the rules. the butler had already said that he was only responsible for other things and not the kitchen, but master pet had actually forced him into the kitchen. [ i feel like i¡¯m going a little too far! ] [ that¡¯s right, what right does she have to let people into the kitchen! ] [ a butler should have his own responsibility and scope of responsibility. isn¡¯t it a little too much to force people into the kitchen to cook? [ she was obviously unwilling, but she seemed to be afraid of mo nan spoiling her, so she entered the kitchen! ] [ i used to like pampering grandpa, but i don¡¯t really like her behavior! ] [ i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with doting on me. didn¡¯t luo suo cooperate with me too? ] [ that¡¯s right. if butler luo doesn¡¯t agree, how can i make him cook? [ he agreed! ] [ that¡¯s right. the festival team only arranged for such a butler. the young girls nowadays don¡¯t even know how to cook. if they don¡¯t ask for help, what are they supposed to eat? ] [ don¡¯t talk about our darling. i¡¯ll also ask others for help over there! ] [ just watch the show. don¡¯t make so much noise, okay? ] [ i think some people are doing this on purpose. ] ...... lin jue frowned when he saw thements. he was a little concerned about the people who said that darling had forced luo suo to cook. fortunately, some of her fans made sense. after all, luo suo had agreed to it and mr. favorite had only said a few words. she did not really use any reason to force luo suo. su niannian came out. when she came out, her expression was a little strange. it was as if something unbelievable had happened in the kitchen. therefore, mo nanchong and the others all focused their eyes on su niannian. lin jue was the first to ask, ¡± niannian, what¡¯s wrong? what happened in the kitchen?¡± su niannian looked embarrassed. she didn¡¯t know if she should say it or not. ¡± it¡¯s ... that ... ¡± ¡°which one?¡± mo nan chong was also suspicious. ¡± it¡¯s nothing ... i just think that butler luo¡¯s cooking methods are quite unique. ¡± su niannian looked like she was struggling. she didn¡¯t seem to be sure if butler luo was doing the right thing. ... the rest of them fell into silence. however, su niannian had never cooked before, so she might have misunderstood butler luo. everyone consoled each other. lin jue said,¡±don¡¯t worry. he¡¯s a butler. how can his food taste worse than mine?¡± you can¡¯t even eat what i¡¯ve made, okay? even if the food he makes isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s still edible.¡± mo nan chong nodded his head. ¡± that makes sense. it¡¯s better than me blowing up the kitchen! ¡± huahua: ¡± that¡¯s true. let¡¯s just wait patiently. we have to believe in butler luo. after all, he has already cooked for us.ter on, give us some face and eat more. ¡± the rest of them nodded in agreement and were ready to eat more when butler luo was done. at the very least, he had to make butler luo feel that he had done a good job and had a sense of satisfaction. only then would he be able to cook the next meal for them. what did people who cook want? they just wanted people to praise them for their delicious food. if everyone said that the food wasn¡¯t delicious, no matter how good the food was, they wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to cook the next meal. butler luo¡¯s cooking speed was very fast. ... in less than half an hour, he had already prepared three dishes and a soup and brought them to the table. he was wearing an apron and looked like a homecook when he came out. four pairs of eyes looked at butler luo in unison, and then they pped in unison. ¡± thank you, butler luo! ¡± Chapter 1749 1749 chicken feather soup? ¡°hehe, no, it¡¯s not hard.¡± luo suo said guiltily, ¡± you guys try it. i¡¯m not very good at cooking, so i barely made a few dishes. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as you can eat.¡± although mo nan chong was quite picky at times, he was still okay with it most of the time. after all, her parents were people who could blow up the kitchen, so she didn¡¯t have high expectations of the person who cooked. the few of them sat down at the table. lin jue went to the kitchen to get su niannian¡¯s cooking. when he brought it out, everyone was shocked. ¡°are you sure you¡¯re not cooking porridge?¡± the group of people looked at su niannian. ¡°maybe i added too much water?¡± su niannian was stunned for a moment. ¡± why don¡¯t we just make do with it? i haven¡¯t cooked in a long time, so i¡¯m not sure how to cook. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve indeed used too much water.¡± lin jue was bewildered. ¡± it¡¯s already very powerful that it can¡¯t be cooked into porridge ... at least it¡¯s cooked. ¡± the bulletments in the live broadcast room were alreadyughing like crazy. [ there¡¯s no water left even after i¡¯ve cooked rice and congee. hahaha! ] [ this is too funny! ] [ none of the four of them can cook! ] [ hahaha, their requirements for food are the lowest i¡¯ve ever seen in my life. it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s cooked. ] [ i suddenly have some doubts. can butler luo¡¯s cooking really be eaten? su niannian¡¯s face was green when she came out before, okay? ] [ hahaha, it¡¯s indeed green. it¡¯s a pity that the scene in the kitchen wasn¡¯t cut out, so we didn¡¯t see it. ] mo nanchong and the others did not doubt that butler luo¡¯s food was inedible. of course, there was a high probability that they wanted to give butler luo some psychologicalfort, so they did not show it on the surface. everyone sat down at the table obediently and looked at the three dishes and soup in front of them. mo nan chong had wanted to praise butler luo for her cooking, but she was already praising her. ¡± butler luo, you¡¯ve done well. it looks, smells, and tastes great. you can cook better than our little flower. you¡¯re amazing ... ¡± as she spoke, mo nan chong could no longer continue praising her because she saw a chicken feather floating on the soup. her hand that was holding the spoon trembled for a moment before she looked at luo suo. ¡± butler luo, may i ask if this is chicken feather soup? ¡± ¡°ah, no, it¡¯s chicken soup!¡± butler luo said proudly, ¡± this is my first time making chicken soup. i think it¡¯s still edible! ¡± lin jue was speechless. huahua: ¡°??? ¡± su niannian¡¯s face turned green. ¡± i was right. those are chicken feathers, right? ¡± a few ...¡± mo nan chong looked deeply at butler luo. she felt that she had overestimated this butler. what he cooked was not a question of whether it was delicious, but whether it was edible. she nced at the other dishes without saying anything. the other dishes also looked very special. there was a te of green vegetables, but those vegetables were very, very big. the big vegetable was actually stir-fried whole ... there seemed to be mud on it, and it was very natural. then, he looked at the other te of meat. this meat didn¡¯t look too good. it gave off a feeling of a bloody mess. it was like an animal that had just been chopped up. this was no longer in the category of whether it was delicious or not. this was already in the category of whether it was vomited or not. ¡°what is this?¡± mo nanchong pointed at the te of meat. ¡°sweet and sour tenderloin. i just don¡¯t know why, but the tomato sauce this time is a little too red. it looks a little like blood or fresh meat, but it shouldn¡¯t affect the eating.¡± butler luo said a little unconfidently, ¡± try it. if there¡¯s a problem, don¡¯t eat it. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... your sweet and sour pork looks like this? ¡± she started to doubt her life. she thought that she was not good enough, but she did not expect that someone was even more ruthless than her. at least, she was like her father. her cutting skills were not bad, and the food she made was not bad. however, some people made it as if they were cut into pieces. the four women who had picked up their chopsticks and were about to eat gently put down their chopsticks one by one. mo nan chong stared at butler luo, resting his chin on his hand. butler luo was a little creeped out by the stare. ¡± why aren¡¯t you eating? eat ... you can try it. ¡± ¡°you can try it first.¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms and looked at butler luo. ¡°i ... i don¡¯t really dare to eat the food i make.¡± butler luo facepalmed. then, you actually dared to cook for us? the live broadcast room burst intoughter. theyughed so hard that they knelt down. even those who hadined that mo nan chong had asked butler luo to cook wereughing so hard that they were about to copse. [ not only do i feel sorry for butler luo, but i also feel sorry for everyone! ] [ so, what exactly does the sweet and sour tenderloin taste like? ] [ god damn chicken feather soup! ] [ hahaha, this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone cook so ruthlessly! [ is the kitchen a murder scene? ] mo nanchong and the others were silent for a long time. in the end, mo nanchong was the first to stand up from her chair. she nced at butler luo with aplicated expression. ¡± since you don¡¯t dare to eat it, there¡¯s nothing wrong with us not daring to eat it, right? ¡± why don¡¯t we leave this table of food for the people who get upter? maybe someone with a big heart will eat it?¡± ¡°i agree.¡± lin jue nodded frantically. ¡°i agree. let¡¯s go on a diet or find something else to eat.¡± huahua facepalmed and said, ¡± there must be a ce to eat at the foot of the mountain, right? ¡± ¡°fortunately, we all brought money.¡± su niannian mumbled, ¡± this isn¡¯t even as good as my porridge! ¡± ¡°but, niannian, your porridge looks a little strange. what did you put in it?¡± when lin jue saw the porridge, he remembered that there seemed to be something in it. he subconsciously reached for it and took out a sock ... everyone looked at su niannian as if they had been struck by lightning. ¡°sock porridge? what kind of novel cooking method is this?¡± butler luo finally felt that what he had made was edible. ... ¡°where did you get the socks?¡± su niannian was confused. even though she was the one who cooked the porridge, she had no idea where these socks came from. the crowd fell silent ... mo nan chong led everyone out of the vi. he had nothing to say about the table of food. ¡°where are we going?¡± lin jue asked as he followed behind mo nan chong. ¡°i¡¯m here to freeload.¡± mo nan chong said as he walked. there were a few cameramen following behind. there were also people from the festival team filming in front. they followed mo nan chong as they walked. everyone was surprised to see that mo nan chong seemed to be familiar with the ce. ¡°where are you going to get a free meal?¡± lin jue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± you know this ce? have you been here before? ¡± ¡°en, i used to live here for a while.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°wow, then there must be a ce for free food. that¡¯s great!¡± huahua said excitedly. at the same time, her stomach made a rumbling sound. she was obviously famished. after they went down the mountain, they arrived at a vige. the vige looked very beautiful, clean and beautiful. there were fresh flowers everywhere, and both sides of the road were nted with beautiful flowers. ... mo nan chong knocked on the door of a house by the road. Chapter 1750 1750 the loving family exploded as there were very few people who woke up, most of the people in the live stream were looking at mo nan chong and his group. seeing that the four of them were quite interesting and humorous because of mo nan chong, many people in the live stream were quite interested. many people were discussing this group of people in the bulletments. [ they actually chose to go down the mountain to freeload food. can they even freeload food? ] [ i¡¯ve heard of that vige. the people in that vige don¡¯t seem to like weing outsiders, so i think it¡¯s very likely that they won¡¯t be able to freeload food! ] [ didn¡¯t master pet say that she lived in this ce for a while? [ there should be someone she knows. otherwise, why would she go and freeload for a meal? ] [ that might not be the case. even if she stayed there for a period of time, she might not be familiar with everyone. [ i¡¯ve been to that ce before when i was traveling, but those people¡¯s tempers are getting weirder and weirder. even those old men look gloomy when they see people. it¡¯s really scary! ] [ yes, i was almost beaten up by an old manst time. it¡¯s true. that vige is very strange. i even suspect that there are ghosts! ] many people in the live broadcast room were discussing it. but this didn¡¯t stop her beloved grandpa from knocking on the door. she knocked on the door a few times, and the door finally opened. everyone thought it would be an old man or something. after all, most of the young people in the countryside had gone out to work, leaving behind some elderly or children who stayed behind. in the end, to everyone¡¯s surprise, when the door opened, a young man came out. moreover, this boy was simply too handsome, even more handsome than a-list male stars. he was very tall, and manyizens estimated that he was about 18 or 19 years old. he had a cool face and a slender figure. he was wearing casual home clothes, but it couldn¡¯t hide the strong aura he had. ¡°what are you quarreling about, yingluo?¡± the boy looked like he was about to say something, but when he saw his favorite grandpa, his mouth opened so wide that it almost couldn¡¯t close. the man swallowed his words and his adam¡¯s apple bobbed. he looked down at mo nan chong and asked in a low voice, ¡± why are you here? ¡± you even brought a friend?¡± as he spoke, the boy nced at huahua and the others behind mo nan chong. ¡°i¡¯m here for a free meal.¡± mo nan chong raised his head and looked at the boy. ¡± cook for us. we¡¯re starving. ¡± ¡°so, why are you here?¡± ¡°i¡¯m doing a show.¡± ¡°oh, the vi? i say ... what kind of person came here to make a show? isn¡¯t he looking for death? it¡¯s actually you.¡± the boy swallowed his saliva. seeing that mo nan chong was getting a little impatient, he called her in and called the people behind mo nan chong. e in, i¡¯m calling for the banquet.¡± ¡± hello ... ¡± huahua was already in a daze, her eyes staring straight at him. the rest of the people were not any worse. after all, who would have thought that there would be such a handsome man in this ce? moreover, he looked very young. the courtyard was not very big, but it was full of flowers and nts. after mo nan chong entered, he squatted down to look at the flowers and nts. she frowned and looked at a flower in a pot. ¡± you¡¯ve grown this thing the wrong way. it¡¯s dying. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve tried many ways to do this, and it¡¯s all the same.¡± yan xiu said in despair. ¡°i¡¯ll help you ask.¡± mo nan chong took out his phone, took a picture, and sent it to li ruhua. a few minutester, the housekeeper-cum-gardener immediately replied with a bunch of precautions and instructions on how to nt the flowers. mo nan chong threw his phone to the banquet hall. ¡± take a look for yourself. ¡± he nced at the things on his phone and his eyes lit up. he nodded instantly. ¡± i see. no wonder i was wrong. i watered too much. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m hungry.¡± mo nan chong looked up at the banquet and said without a word. ¡°eh? oh, wait a minute, i¡¯ll go make food right away.¡± the banquet master immediately rushed into the house. his house was a small two-story house. it wasn¡¯t very big and looked a little quaint from the outside. however, it looked veryfortable once you entered. the interior decoration was very modern. the living room wasn¡¯t big, but it was carpeted with cashmere, and there was a sofa that looked expensive. as soon as mo nan chong entered the room, she immediatelyy down on the sofa. after she did so, she looked at her phone. the ¡± loving family ¡± group that her brother had created back then was very lively now. she had heard that this group was created by her brother little nan yu. the group chat was very lively at this moment. everyone was tagging her. mo nan chong looked at the messages in the group without saying a word. jiang fu said,¡±darling, i object to you being with li jiujue.¡± chenn¡¯s godfather said,¡±i¡¯ll say this weakly. i don¡¯t agree with it either ...¡± tang ziyi said, ¡± uh, i¡¯ll raise my hand weakly. i agree. i think nothing is more important than love ... to be honest, i don¡¯t really agree with the two of you, but don¡¯t you??? ¡± li chenle: ¡± oh my god, i think i just heard some earth-shattering gossip. the two people up there???? ¡± luo qianchen was speechless. li chenle asked,¡±luo luo, my dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ancient mirrorke: ¡± love dies so quickly ... i really envy you young people. you can fall in love whenever you want. you¡¯re not like an old man like me. i¡¯ve been looking for a partner for almost a hundred years. now, even a hundred-year-old olddy looks like a pretty little girl. ¡± su wei,...¡±old man, stop talking.¡± i¡¯ll send you a dollter. ancient mirrorke: ¡± then thank you, movie queen su. i want the kind that¡¯s foreign. ¡± su wei was speechless. everyone was speechless. ... mo nanchong scanned the room and heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that the topic of conversation had shifted away from her and li jiujue. after entering the house, huahua and the others were a little embarrassed, especially since the master had gone to the kitchen to cook. they were a little embarrassed not to help. however, they didn¡¯t know how to cook or wash vegetables, and it seemed difficult for them to help. they pushed and pushed for a long time, but no one came to help. mo nan chong raised his head and saw lin jue¡¯s questioning gaze. ¡± it¡¯s not good for us to just wait here for dinner. do you want to go and help? ¡± ¡°no, he doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed when he¡¯s cooking.¡± mo nan supported his chin with his hand. ¡± just sit and wait. his cooking is delicious. he¡¯s the only person i¡¯ve eaten that canpare to huahua¡¯s cooking. ¡± ¡°huahua?¡± lin jue tilted his head. ¡± i don¡¯t know how to cook ... ¡± huahua waved her hand. ¡± i don¡¯t know how to cook anything. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not talking about huahua, i¡¯m talking about our nanny. he¡¯s good at cooking, nting flowers, and cleaning ... he¡¯s even good at fighting, but he¡¯s a bit of a coward.¡± mo nan chong said in all seriousness, ¡± but, huahua is very cute. ¡± as she spoke, mo nanchong pursed his lips. she had always been envious of her mother for finding a huahua. now, a lot of things were taken care of by huahua. apart from being a big, bald man who liked to wear women¡¯s clothes, huahua really had no other problems ... ... Chapter 1751 1751 master pet, do i look fierce? the cooking speed was also very fast after the banquet. it didn¡¯t take long before the fragrance of various dishes began to drift out of the kitchen. pared to butler luo¡¯s cooking, this was simply a heavenly delicacy, tempting people¡¯s appetite. ¡°gu gu gu gu.¡± someone¡¯s stomach was already growling. the banquet had juste out of the kitchen. he had already served the food on the table and set the table. he was wearing a id apron, and his soft hair was light brown under the light. this man stood there like a beautiful painting, and no one could bear to disturb him. of course, master pet had no intention of not disturbing her. she walked over directly and broke the silence. e over and eat.¡± mo nan chong greeted the others as he sat down. they were all hungry, so they didn¡¯t say anything. they just sat down and started eating. at first, yan xiu was very good-looking, and everyone didn¡¯t think that the food he made would be very delicious. but when he ate it, everyone was shocked. huahua was dumbfounded, but her eyes were glowing. she looked at the banquet in disbelief. ¡± you, are you a god? ¡± how can you make such delicious food?¡± lin jue was so touched that he was about to cry. to be able to eat such a delicious meal when he was starving was like someone sending him a pillow when he was sleepy. it was simply too wonderful. su niannian ate non-stop and hadpletely forgotten to speak. it was as if she would be snatched away if she didn¡¯t eat. after all, they were all people who wanted to be part of a girl group. generally, female artistes were very precise in eating. they were precise in eating little and were full in one or two mouthfuls. however, the four women in front of him werepletely different. everyone was eating like crazy as if they had not eaten for a few lifetimes. he ate to his heart¡¯s content. she hadpletely forgotten that she was a female artiste, and even more so that they were still on a live broadcast, and there were many fans watching the live broadcast. ¡°wuwuwu, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± ¡°if i can eat such delicious food every day, i can be a fat woman for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. i¡¯d be happy to die of obesity.¡± mo nan chong had been eating happily, but when he heard these words, he put down his chopsticks silently. the banquet ended. in the broadcast room. [ hahahaha, it does look delicious. it must be delicious! ] [ i saw lord pet immediately put down his chopsticks when he heard the word ¡®fat woman¡¯. it was as if he was traumatized! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. master pet is so cute. she looked at the food eagerly, but she swallowed her saliva and didn¡¯t dare to eat anymore! ] [ i suspect that the rest of them have already forgotten that they¡¯re preparing to go on the path of dao! ] [ however, who is this god? how can there be such a handsome person who can cook so well? ] [ sob, sob, sob. could the person i know be my boyfriend? ] [ doting boyfriend? master pet has a boyfriend? ¡®awoo, i don¡¯t agree!¡¯ i¡¯m my husband! ] [ the two of them are quite a match! ] [ isn¡¯t the person mo nan chong is dating ninth master li? ] ...... after dinner. after the banquet, they cleaned up the dining table. of the four women at the table, other than mo nan chong, the rest had forgotten to hold their stomachs and were all extremely full. sitting on the chairs, the few of them were paralyzed, and their small stomachs were exposed under the camera. ¡°daydreaming after a meal, as lively as an immortal.¡± lin jue burped. ¡°i¡¯ve never eaten anything so delicious. it¡¯s obviously home-cooked food, but how can it be so delicious? i don¡¯t eat red braised meat, but i actually ate three big pieces just now! it¡¯s not greasy at all, and it melts in the mouth ... it¡¯s too delicious, it has an endless aftertaste!¡± huahua touched her belly, feeling as if she was ten months pregnant. ¡°wuwuwu, it¡¯s so delicious i¡¯m crying.¡± su niannian said in a daze, still reminiscing about the delicious taste. ¡°the cameraman is filming at the side. can you be more mindful of your image?¡± mo nan chong looked at su niannian and the others. the three of them were shocked, and their skin tightened, but they had no way to shrink their stomachs back. su niannian screamed in pain andy on the table. ¡± i¡¯m done for. someone has seen my stomach. you have to believe me. that¡¯s not my stomach. you¡¯re hallucinating! ¡± the people in the live broadcast room were overjoyed. mo nan chong looked out of the window and saw that the few of them had eaten too much and had no intention of standing up. she said, ¡± i have something to do. you guys can go back after a short rest. ¡± when you return, remember to ignore all the old people here ...¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°where are you going?¡± ¡°can¡¯t we go together?¡± the three of them looked at mo nan chong in anticipation. ¡°i have something to do. i¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°okay ... but why can¡¯t we talk to the old man ... could this ce be ...¡± he said. the few of them started to think in the direction of horror movies. mo nan chong: ¡± ... it¡¯s not that scary. i¡¯m just giving you guys a heads up. you guys can deal with me if you want, but it¡¯s a little troublesome. ¡± ... mo nanchong touched his nose, bade farewell to the banquet, and left the house. the cameraman was supposed to follow them, but she had asked the director for an hour off. a few minutester, mo nan chong left the banquet hall. e out,¡± mo nan chong shouted towards a corner on a small road that was not very crowded at the entrance of the vige. there was no movement in the corner. the man was holding his phone and panicking. ¡°ninth master, what should i do? i¡¯ve been discovered! wuwuwu, what should i do? should i y dead?¡± ¡°you were the one who followed them, not me.¡± paji ~~ the video call was cut off mercilessly. lian kuang was dumbfounded as he looked at the phone in his hand. ¡± ¡°???¡± ... when lian kuang raised his head, he saw mo nan chong¡¯s erged face. she immediately grabbed the phone from his hand and looked at lian kuang. ¡± why is it you? ¡± why did you follow me so sneakily?¡± ¡°ah, i, i¡¯m not sneaky!¡± lian kuang said with a serious face, ¡± i¡¯m here to see the scenery! ¡± ¡°you came to this damn ce alone to see the scenery?¡± mo nan chong obviously did not believe him. ... anyway, i didn¡¯t follow you here sneakily. our ninth master didn¡¯t peep at you.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. he instantly understood what was going on, and his mouth twitched. ¡°if he wants to see me, he can do it openly. there¡¯s no need to hide ... i don¡¯t hit people. do i look very fierce?¡± ¡°very fierce,¡± lian kuang nodded. grandpa chong raised his eyebrows. lian kuang,¡±not fierce!¡± it¡¯s so gentle that it¡¯s scary!¡± ¡°by the way, master chong, do you feel that you have another little tail besides me?¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to catch that little tail.¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms in front of his chest and said indifferently. Chapter 1752 1752 these two thugs look a little like huahua lian kuang was chased away by mo nan chong. master pet said that if lian kuang was here, that little tail would not dare toe out. after all, lian kuang¡¯s evil aura was too strong, and he didn¡¯t know how to hide it. lian kuang knew how powerful mo nan chong was, so he had no choice but to be chased away by master chong. after lian kuang left, mo nan chong walked around the vige and came to a road with few people. after a while, little tail came out. the two of them were nearly two meters tall. when mo nan chong saw the two of them, he was stunned. the two of them looked very simr to li ruhua. they were both bald and had flowers on their heads. they were also very tall and burly. so when he saw the two of them, the little darling¡¯s eyes lit up. she had always been envious of her mother for having a good huahua by her side, and her cooking was especially delicious. although her mother had many people under her, she felt that none of them were better than huahua. these two people were so simr to huahua ... mo nan chong¡¯s outstanding face had a pretty smile on it as she walked towards the two of them. although the two bald men were holding weapons in their hands, they could not help but shiver when they met mo nan chong¡¯s gaze. it was like a person who liked to keep pets and finally found the pet he wanted, so his eyes were shining. ¡°what are you doing?¡± the two bald men were originally there to assassinate mo nan chong, but they were now in a very passive position. ¡°you guys, are you interested in being my people?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and his good-looking face looked harmless. ¡°w-what are we doing?¡± the two baldies shuddered. ¡± you¡¯re a little girl. why do you have such unique taste? ¡± ¡°well, you guys look quite interesting.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was serious. ¡°we¡¯re here to assassinate you!¡± the two bald men looked at each other and decided not to say anything more to mo nan chong. although this little girl looked ignorant and fearless, they didn¡¯t need to be afraid of her, right? she was just a little girl. assassinations weren¡¯t easy. therefore, the two bald men started to attack mo nan chong. ¨C in the vi next door. jin fuyao and the others had already woken up. almost all the people in ss D lived in the same vi, and jin fuyao was their leader. although jin fuyao had been dropped out of ss D, the incident of her dealing with mo nan chong had not spread, so no one knew what she had done except for the top management, let alone that she had been humiliated. everyone still thought that jin fuyao was the heir of the jin family. she had a noble status and was proficient in everything. she was a powerful existence. even if she went to ss D, jin fuyao would definitely go back. although some people didn¡¯t like jin fuyao, they couldn¡¯t deny that jin fuyao was indeed better than all of them, and her background was more powerful than most of them. ¡± elder sister fuyao, that mo nan chong is too good at showing off. shouldn¡¯t we do something too? ¡± ¡°yeah, she¡¯s really good at showing off. she went down the mountain to find food and even arranged for a handsome man to stay at the foot of the mountain! you¡¯re too scheming!¡± ¡± almost all of the fans are watching their live stream. almost no one is watching ours. ¡± ¡± we have to think of a solution. this is very important. livestreaming can attract fans, which is very important for us to campaign for votester. ¡± a group of people gathered around jin fuyao, asking her what to do. jin fuyao was obviously the backbone of everyone. jin fuyao sipped her tea elegantly and calmly. ¡± where is she now? ¡± ¡± i think he took leave from the festival group. i don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s definitely a demon!¡± ¡°she¡¯s good at making herself look the most special.¡± ¡°speaking of which, she should be alone now. if we can find a way to deal with her, this is the best time.¡± while they were discussing, jin fuyao¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. of course, she had expected it, but she didn¡¯t expect the opportunity toe so quickly. in the deep mountains and wild forests, if she was assassinated by some random man, she believed that no man would be able to ept the result of losing her virginity even if she didn¡¯t die. didn¡¯t li jiujue like her? she did not believe that li jiujue would like a woman who had been f * cked by another man. as long as mo nan chong was not in the way, ninth master would always be in her hands. she would definitely get him. ¡± although we don¡¯t have many viewers, this is a live broadcast. everyone, be careful when you speak. ¡± jin fuyao smiled. ¡± i know you¡¯re just joking, but some jokes can¡¯t be made casually. ¡± the rest of the girls immediately shut their mouths. although they turned off their microphones when they spoke, they were also worried that theizens would analyze something. some girls looked at jin fuyao and asked, ¡± fuyao, are we not going to do anything? ¡± elder sister fuyao, why aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯ll steal your limelight? ¡± jin fuyao looked indifferent and she looked like a goddess. she asked, ¡± ¡°why should ipete with her?¡± everyone was stunned. then, someone came to a sudden realization. ¡± that¡¯s right, mo nan chong doesn¡¯t deserve to bepared to sister fuyao ... with sister fuyao¡¯s status, even if she leaves the festival group, she will still be the heir of the jin family. with her status, ordinary people like mo nan chong can¡¯tpare to her! ¡± ... ¡± so, there¡¯s no need for sister fuyao topete with her at all. there¡¯s no need for her topete with her. ¡± everyone immediately stopped talking about mo nan chong, but tried to curry favor with jin fuyao even more. jin fuyao looked out of the window. she was in a good mood when she thought of the shocking news that would spread soon. she had bribed the filming teacher of the festival team. even though mo nan chong had asked for a leave of absence to send the cameramen away, there was still one person who would follow mo nan chong. when the time came, her image would still be cut to the live broadcast. no, he might have already switched to the live broadcast room. jin fuyao nced at a girl and signaled her to look at the live-stream room next door. ¡°yeah, let¡¯s take a look at the live broadcast room next door. i¡¯ll show it to the tv.¡± the girl understood tacitly and knew some things, so she nned to project it directly on the tv. there should be quite a number of people in the livestream. if mo nan chong were to embarrass himself, the whole world would see it. if she had really been raped, and it was even a live broadcast, no one would be able to ept it. the television soon showed the scene of the live broadcast room next door. just as jin fuyao had expected, the scene suddenly shook and then switched from huahua and the others to mo nan chong. mo nan chong was alone, facing two bald men. ... the two bald men were hired by jin fuyao. she had spent a lot of money to hire them, and it was said that they were the best fighters in the underworld. Chapter 1753 1753 anything can happen to anyone except her! ¡°heavens, what¡¯s going on?¡± in the vi, someone was watching the tv and made a surprised sound. ¡°who are those two baldies? what¡¯s wrong with mo nan chong? did she do something to offend him? why do these two baldies look so aggressive?¡± ¡°it seems that she has offended someone. is it an enemy who is seeking revenge?¡± ¡± tsk, she¡¯s just too arrogant. she offends people easily. ¡± the people in ss D were doing their best to defame mo nan chong. they took the opportunity to badmouth mo nan chong and mislead the fans. after all, they knew that their fans would also watch their live broadcast room. their discussions would also be seen by their fans. they said that she was arrogant and liked to offend people. some brainless fans would immediately believe their words. at the same time, in the vi next door, huahua and the others had already bid farewell to the banquet and returned to the vi. they were very obedient. on the way back, they met many strange old people in the vige who asked them to y games, but they ignored them and went straight back to the vi. now that they were in the vi, someone eximed that something might have happened to grandpa chong. immediately, someone on the tv also yed their live broadcast, but the camera that was supposed to be on them was not on them, but on master pet. to make things worse, master pet was blocked by two two-meter-tall men. the two bald men looked like they were from the underworld and were not good people. ¡± what¡¯s going on? why is the camera on my favorite side? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m in danger!¡± ¡± what should we do? hurry up and get help from the festival group! ¡± ¡± where is she? let¡¯s go and help her! ¡± in contrast to the mockery in the vi next door, the people in this vi were worried that something would happen to mo nanchong. they were worried that she would get hurt. everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anxiety, afraid that mo nanchong would be in danger. after all, the two brawny men didn¡¯t look like good people. they looked fierce and had tattoos on their heads. one of them was bald with a skull, and the other had a ck flower. lin jue stood up without thinking and ran out. huahua and su niannian also chased after him without even changing their shoes. the rest of the people looked at each other, then everyone started talking about how to assign work. some called the police, some went to the festival group, and some went to find mo nan chong¡¯s possible location. the group of people did not expect that mo nan chong, who looked so thin and weak, would have no problem dealing with ten baldies by herself. the people in the vi next door were also surprised. jin fuyao was full of confidence. she thought that mo nanchong was dead for sure, but she still pretended to be worried about him to maintain her image. ¡°what should we do? she¡¯s in trouble!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the director team for help!¡± jin fuyao stood up and thought to herself that it was useless to look for anyone else. mo nan chong was going to make a fool of himself in front of the audienceter. she even felt that the live broadcast room might be banned because of excessive behavior. she had already ordered people to prepare screenshots and videos. when the time came, even if there were no first-hand resources online, she would have them here and send them to li jiujueter. thinking of li jiujue, jin fuyao¡¯s eyes lit up. she had thought of a good idea. no man could stand a live broadcast of his woman being f * cked by another man, and he couldn¡¯t rush over. jin fuyao took out her phone and called li jiujue. however, what made her depressed was that li jiujue did not pick up her call. she then sent a message about mo nan chong and said that something had happened to her. she then made a video call to him. this time, li jiujue epted it. his extremely handsome face appeared in the camera. jin fuyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw his extraordinarily beautiful face. she took a deep breath and then put on a worried look. ¡± master jiu, something happened to darling! ¡± at the same time, the rest of the people were still watching tv. a few of them pretended to call the police, but most of them looked nervous. jin fuyao¡¯s best friend watched the video and slowly felt that something was wrong. mo nan chong chatted with the two bald men for a while. no one knew what the two bald men were talking about, but they immediately attacked mo nan chong. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, mo nan chong managed to dodge the two bald men. one of the bald men still had a gun in his hand, but the moment he dodged, the gun somehow ended up in mo nan chong¡¯s hands. mo nan chong dismantled the gun with one hand and threw it aside. she looked up at the bald man with a smile on her face. ¡°you actually still use this kind of trash. if you follow me, i¡¯ll give you even better things. T07, do you guys want it?¡± ¡± what T07 ... i don¡¯t care what 7 you are. we are going to torture you today and let you have some fun. ¡± ¡°little girl, brothers will make you happy, okay?¡± the two bald men made perverted looks. although they weren¡¯t interested in the little girl, the other party¡¯s price was high, and their requirements weren¡¯t very high. it wasn¡¯t that they had to do it, but they just had to strip the little girl naked and roll her a few times. if he didn¡¯t earn money, he would be an idiot. ¡°are you happy? i can give it to you too.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows, a rare, lively smile on his face. at this moment, the livestream room suddenly went dark, and a crack was heard. then, the scene was gone, only the sound of people talking could be heard. mo nanchong asked the photographer if it was nice to hide at the side and if they wanted to have fun together. ... the girls in the vi had looks of regret on their faces. they had not seen the ssic scene yet. jin fuyao said a few words to li jiujue, then turned the phone around worriedly. she saw the ck screen of the tv. jin fuyao could almost feel li jiujue¡¯s murderous auraing out of the phone. ¡°it¡¯s me, 9th master, i¡¯ll take you to her.¡± it was almost a subconscious reaction. she did not know what had happened, but she knew that she had to let li jiujue see the scene of mo nanchong losing his virginity. at the same time, the festival group was in an uproar. no one knew that such a thing had happened. mo nan chong was actually stopped by a hooligan, and it looked like he was in danger. the entire crew was mobilized. the higher-ups were so nervous that they were about to go crazy. after all, they all knew mo nan chong¡¯s status. if anything happened to her, the entire festival team-no, not just the festival team, but the entire vige-would probably be razed to the ground. the director had fallen asleep due to motion sickness, but after he was woken up by someone, he was already running away without even putting on his pants. ¡± hurry, hurry, hurry! anything can happen to anyone but this girl! ¡± ... Chapter 1754 1754 grandpa pampered, is it over? the live broadcast room was already in an uproar, especially this live broadcast room with a ck screen. [ f * ck, oh my god, mo nan chong is done for! ] [ grandpa pet, what should we do? hurry up and help grandpa pet! ] [ i can tell that those two baldies aren¡¯t good for anything. will something happen to our beloved master? ] [ don¡¯t worry. our beloved master is so powerful. nothing will happen to her! ] [ that¡¯s right. nothing is going to happen. the only ones who will suffer are those two baldies. it¡¯s not that easy to bully our master pet. our master pet is so powerful. she will definitely be fine! ] [ the first few of you have faith in mo nan chong, but can a weak woman like her handle two tall men? [ i¡¯m really a little suspicious! ] [ i think mo nan chong is dead for sure ... it¡¯s a pity we won¡¯t be able to see it! ] [ let¡¯s go to the other channels. it seems like someone has already seen lin jue and the others rushing over to mo nan chong¡¯s side from their channel! ] [ to be honest, i think mo nan chong will be fine ... the way she unloaded the gun just now was so cool! ] [ that gun looks real. she¡¯s just a high school student, but she can disassemble it with one hand. who is she ... ] [ he¡¯s so handsome! ] [ there are also people who say that she¡¯s handsome. how can a woman be stronger than a man? no matter how good mo nan chong is at unloading guns, can she beat those two? ] [ i¡¯ll probably be stripped naked in a while ... tsk, tsk, i¡¯m going to lose all my face. ] lin jue was indeed the first to rush over. behind him was huahua and the others who were panting from the run. the group of cameramen naturally followed. when he saw mo nan chong from afar, lin jue had already picked up a stick. she was dressed in a neutral way and was very tall, so she looked especially handsome when she looked like this. huahua and su niannian were weaker than the girls. although they were afraid, they still found a few branches and prepared to fight to save mo nan chong. the few cameramen were still filming, so lin jue red at them. ¡± why are you still filming at this time? aren¡¯t you going to help? ¡± ¡°the director hasn¡¯t given any orders yet.¡± one of the cameramen replied. ¡°i, i¡¯lle help immediately.¡± the other cameraman ced his camera somewhere he could film and prepared to go over to help. then, lin jue rushed to mo nan chong¡¯s side without a second word. but when she got close to help, she was shocked ... the other people who were also going to help were also shocked and tongue-tied before they could step forward. the other cameramen who were still filming swept their cameras across the dumbfounded faces. finally, they turned their cameras to mo nan chong. the fans in the live broadcast room were already anxious. some wanted to see mo nan chong being stripped naked, while others wanted to see what was going on and why everyone was so shocked. [ needless to say, they must have been stripped naked! ] [ did mo nan chong get raped? ] [ hurry up and take a picture! let¡¯s see something exciting! ] [ are you all sick? ] [ such a thing happened to a little girl, and you guys only have dirty thoughts? ] [ what should i do? how¡¯s my beloved grandpa? ] [ sob sob sob ... my beloved master, nothing must happen to you. nothing must happen to you! ] [ these two men are so disgusting. they¡¯re not good people. did someone hire them? ] [ why would the festival group go to such a ce? it¡¯s obvious that they want something to happen to our darling! ] some people were already beyond furious. of course, there were also people who were just watching the show. there were also people who said that mo nan chong looked extremely pure, but now it seemed like he was already dirty. but at this moment, the camera swept over. some of the faster-reacting ones sent bulletments. [ f * ck, what a surprise! ] [ oh my god, my dearest grandpa is so handsome! ] [ hahaha, i knew it. how could our beloved master be defiled by such a person? she¡¯s very powerful! ] [ pfft ... i¡¯m still as tough as ever! ] at that moment, mo nan chong was pressing down on her two bald heads. she had gotten a few pots of cacti from god knows where and was pressing her two bald heads down on the cacti. he stood valiantly in front of the two bald men, his hands pressing down on their heads and pushing them down. ¡°are you happy?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°i¡¯m very happy.¡± the two bald men were on the verge of tears. their buttocks were badly pricked, but they were still very happy. ¡± you should be happy. i¡¯m right, right? i can give you happiness that others can¡¯t. this is the happiness that others can¡¯t give you! ¡± mo nanchong blinked his eyes. ¡°thank you, sister, for giving us happiness that no one else can give us.¡± the two bald men said in unison, deeply grateful. in fact, some of them had bruises on their faces. it was obvious that they had been beaten up badly. moreover, their four arms had been dislocated, and they were hanging limply at this moment. they had never seen a girl who could be so powerful. they didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but their arms were already like this. during the fight, they had already realized that they had underestimated this girl. this girl¡¯s aura had been hidden all this time, but when she fought, she was an overwhelming existence. there were less than ten experts like this in the world. they werepletely one-sided, and she could kill them in the blink of an eye. ... although she was a teenage girl, she was definitely one of those super big bosses! the two bald men knew that they had kicked an iron te. they wanted to cry but had no tears. however, they were also d that this big boss did not kill them. although she tortured them, she had no intention of killing them. the camera in the live broadcast room swept to this scene, which could be connected with the previous scene. the two baldies wanted to make master pet happy, but master pet gave them exciting happiness. when the fans in the live broadcast room reacted, they were alreadyughing like crazy. they felt inexplicably sorry for the two bald heads sitting on the cacti. ¡°darling, are you alright?¡± lin jue heaved a sigh of relief and walked up. ¡°oh, it¡¯s fine. they¡¯re the ones who are in trouble.¡± mo nan chong patted his two bald heads. the two bald men¡¯s buttocks fell even lower, and they immediately cried out in pain. ¡°it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re fine. we wanted to help you.¡± flowey heaved a sigh of relief while holding a branch that was thinner than a finger. mo nan chong stared at the branch for a long time. ¡± take this. can you help me with this? ¡± are you sure?¡± huahua was speechless. ... su niannian was speechless. when jin fuyao came over with her phone, she even pretended to squeeze out two drops of tears. before she could see mo nan chong, she said to li jiujue, ¡± ¡± 9th master, you better be mentally prepared. pamper her ... she might be ... ¡± Chapter 1755 1755 fate, wonderful beyond words although she was worried about mo nan chong, jin fuyao was already overjoyed. mo nan chong had already lost her virginity and she had been f * cked. she must be in a mess now and everyone in the world must have seen it. when that time came, she would make mo nan chong a hot search topic. that would be even more explosive, and she would not have to be a human anymore. just as he was thinking about it, jin fuyao¡¯s phone was pointed in mo nan chong¡¯s direction, and she looked up. she still had some doubts in her heart. why was mo nan chong not crying at a time like this? however, when she looked up, she saw that mo nan chong¡¯s clothes were intact. she was not even crying. instead, the two bald men she had found were being bullied badly. she was stunned. how was that possible? she was actually fine? li jiujue¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. ¡± what do you want me to see? what¡¯s wrong with darling?¡± ¡°i, i thought something had happened to her.¡± jin fuyao choked. ¡± something really happened just now ... she was ... ¡± ¡°you¡¯re that happy?¡± li jiujue¡¯s voice seemed to be able to make people fall into an ice cer. it was so cold that jin fuyao¡¯s blood froze. she felt her scalp go numb and exined hurriedly, ¡± i¡¯m not happy. i¡¯m really not. i¡¯m just worried ... ¡± before jin fuyao could finish exining, li jiujue had already hung up the video call. the director and the others arrivedte. his pants were not done yet, and he was sweating profusely. ¡°how is it? how¡¯s the little darling?¡± ¡± nothing can happen to her. if anything happens, she¡¯ll be buried with her! ¡± when the director rushed over, he didn¡¯t notice jin fuyao and hit her hard. he didn¡¯t even look at jin fuyao, only mo nan chong in his eyes. the rest of the people also bypassed jin fuyao. no one even helped jin fuyao up, but all rushed to mo nan chong. jin fuyao¡¯s face turned ck. she eximed on purpose, but was ignored by everyone. mo nan chong was surrounded by a group of people. they checked her from left to right and only heaved a sigh of relief when they were sure that she was really fine. after that, master pet didn¡¯t stay idle either. she reached an agreement with the two baldies, and they decided to be her underlings from now on. after all, master pet was very powerful, and they had just witnessed how powerful he was. being the underling of such a person didn¡¯t seem to be something embarrassing. it was a good thing. perhaps the big boss could show a hand or two and let them learn a lot? the police arrivedter, but master chong said that it was nothing serious and that it was just a misunderstanding, so the police were coaxed away. after that, the two bald men followed beside master pet. these two bald men were actually quite handsome. most people would look ugly when they were bald, but these two were not ugly at all. if you looked carefully, they even had delicate features. in terms of looks, he was still passable, and his figure was not bad. if he had some long hair, he could be considered a young hunk. of course, master chong wasn¡¯t too interested in the looks of these two bald heads. he just thought that they were passable. the fans in the live broadcast room were all stunned. [ this matter is developing in a different direction from what i imagined! ] [ pfft, this is getting interesting! ] [ i suddenly feel that these two baldies actually look a little handsome, but not the perverted kind! ] [ i can¡¯t believe i¡¯m taking them back and ordering them around like my underlings. furthermore, i¡¯m even asking them to cook in the kitchen? ] [ absolutely! ] as a result, a hot search came up. #i¡¯m bald # mo nan chong was eating the fruits cut by the baldies in the living room. he told everyone in the vi that they could order the two baldies around. she had also asked the festival team to prepare a staff room for the two baldies. the festival group naturally had no objections. after all, they were already thankful that mo nan chong was fine. now, they dared not refuse any request from their master. ¡°you¡¯re really keeping these two people who want to harm you by your side?¡± huahua gave him a thumbs up. su niannian wanted to say something but stopped herself. she wanted to persuade him, but she felt that someone as impressive as master chong didn¡¯t need to be persuaded at all. ¡°do you think they can harm me?¡± mo nanchong nced at lin jue. lin jue fell into silence. these two baldies were fierce in front of others, but they were like dogs with their tails between their legs in front of master pet. obviously, she was afraid of grandpa chong. therefore, only master chong could threaten them. they could not bully him. ¡°how is it?¡± after the two bald men finished cooking, they brought the dishes out for master pet to taste. mo nanchong tasted the two people¡¯s cooking. he had to admit that their cooking was very good. it wasparable to what li ruhua had made. instantly, grandpa pet felt that he had picked up a treasure. ¡°sure.¡± she nodded. the two bald men heaved a sigh of relief and looked at each other in relief. ... their cooking skills had convinced the big boss in front of them. ¡°keep up the good work and cook well.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± from now on, you will be my personal chef. ¡± ¡°what about me?¡± the other bald man was stunned. ¡± don¡¯t you need me to cook? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re in charge of cleaning? or nt flowers and vegetables? will you?¡± grandpa chong rested his chin on his hand. ¡± you can be a bodyguard too. ¡± ¡°yes, i can! as long as you say it, i can do it. even if i don¡¯t know how to do it, i can learn it!¡± the two bald men had sworn their loyalty to mo nan chong and were evenpeting with each other. ¡°i still don¡¯t know what your names are.¡± mo nan chong looked at the two bald heads and fell into deep thought. this time, the two baldies ¡®faces turned green. mo nan chong was speechless. the rest of the people couldn¡¯t help but look up at the two bald men. ¡°i, i, i ... you¡¯re not allowed tough at what i say!¡± ... bald no. 2 was speechless. everyone was confused. it was just a name, what was so funny about it? mo nan chong thought of the past of the burly man, li ruhua. although she had never experienced it, she had heard people mention it more than once. besides, huahua¡¯s name did not sound like his. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯tugh at you.¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± i have an uncle with an interesting name. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m zuo qinglong.¡± ¡°i¡¯m white tiger of the right.¡± mo nan chong: ¡± hahahahahaha! ¡± the two bald men immediately felt wronged. ¡± ¡°......¡± didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯tugh? ¡°good name. i¡¯m notughing at you. i just think it¡¯s a good name, so iughed.¡± mo nan chong nodded seriously. ¡± look, the green dragon on the left and the white tiger on the right. isn¡¯t that great! next time, change the flower on your head to green dragon and white tiger, how domineering!¡± when the rest of the people reacted, theyughed like crazy. ¡°is this name really fated? did your parents know each other since you were young?¡± ¡± hahaha, it¡¯s impossible to say that they don¡¯t know each other. the two families have a tacit understanding! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know him. we¡¯ve only known each other for two years,¡± zuo qinglong replied. the right white tiger said, [ fate is wonderful. ] Chapter 1756 1756 thank you for sending the person! at night, mo nan chong was getting ready to rest in his room. the director and the others came over one after another to deliver food and drinks. they also asked if mo nan chong had been frightened and if he needed them to do anything. although everyone knew that the two bald men were the ones who were shocked, they still had to greet them. after all, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of the forces behind master pet. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m doing pretty well.¡± mo nan chong said a few words to the man before closing the door, indicating that he was going to sleep. after taking a shower, she got into bed and received a video call from li jiujue. after picking up the call, mo nan chong looked at li jiujue¡¯s good-looking face and frowned slightly. ¡°? ¡± ¡°i miss you.¡± li jiujue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at mo nan chong, and his deep voice seemed to carry a hint of grievance. mo nan chong was speechless. they didn¡¯t seem to have been separated for long. ¡°you¡¯re free today right? do you want me to help you deal with those two?¡± li jiujue asked, ¡± there should be someone behind them. ¡± ¡°i know, i¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± mo nanchong tilted his head and thought for a moment. there were so many people today. most of them were worried about her, while some were just watching the show. but jin fuyao was the most abnormal one. she seemed to have predicted what would happen to her and even gave li jiujue a call. needless to say, she was definitely part of the mastermind behind this. however, since she had given her two good chefs and nannies, she could still forgive jin fuyao. it would not be a bad thing if he could send more underlings over in the future. ¡°who is that person?¡± after ninth master finished talking about this matter, he began to exude jealousy. obviously, he was watching the live broadcast. while he asked lian kuang to secretly send him the video, he was also watching the live broadcast. he clearly saw the part about the banquet. ¡°hmm?¡± mo nan chong did not think of the banquet and did not react. ¡°you¡¯re close to the person you went to eat with?¡± 9th master wasn¡¯t very happy. his handsome face darkened a little, and he wanted to fly over immediately. ¡°you mean the banquet? en, i¡¯m quite close to him, and he¡¯s good at cooking.¡± mo nanchong cupped his chin. ¡± her cooking skills areparable to our huahua¡¯s. ¡± 9th master was speechless. his heart was pricked. ¡°do you ... not like me?¡± 9th master felt wronged. ¡± my cooking skills ... i can practice. ¡± master chong stared at li jiujue in horror. she had seen her father blow up the kitchen before. in a way, li jiujue was simr to her father. they were both great at business, but they were a little slow in life. her father¡¯s cooking could blow up the pond outside, so she felt that 9th master should be about the same. it wasn¡¯t strange for a genius to not know how to cook. ¡°don¡¯t practice.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curved into a smile. that dish was so innocent. ¡± actually, you¡¯re already perfect. if you learn how to cook again, how many people will be in despair? ¡± there was a hint of sweetness in her words. her voice was soft and gentle, and it made one¡¯s heart flutter. with just a few words, li jiujue had been appeased by mo nan chong, and li jiujue had agreed to stop cooking. after chatting for a while, li jiujue hung up the phone because mo nanchong yawned a few times. mr. pet looked at the phone in silence for a moment, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. a few minutester, li jiujue suddenly sent a picture over. he looked again and saw that 9th master had already changed his profile picture. it was a couple¡¯s profile picture. when mo nan chong saw this, he immediately changed his profile picture and replied to li jiujue¡¯s message. master jiu, who was far away abroad, saw that master pet had sent a message and that mo nan chong had changed their profile pictures. they were now a couple and they looked verypatible. it was obviously a childish thing, and 9th master had never done such things, but today, he inexplicably wanted to do it. after he did it, his mood was even better. the only thing that made people ufortable was the banquet. in the end, they still didn¡¯t know who the banquet was. on the side, the underling who had been waiting to report to 9th master saw the rare and gentle smile on 9th master¡¯s face and his heart almost flew out in fear. when he looked again, he saw that 9th master had actually changed his wechat profile picture. this underling was even more incredulous. 9th master had never changed his profile picture before. it was always pitch ck. but this time, he actually changed his profile picture. it was still aic profile picture with a heart on it ... the underling shivered. 9th master ... has he been having a stroke recently? ...... mo nan chong slept until the next day. when he woke up early in the morning, he could smell the aroma of food when he went downstairs. the two bald heads were very good. one of them was busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen, while the other was tidying up in the living room. one was an azure dragon, and the other was a white tiger. they looked quite handsome. moreover, their skin was very white, and they looked a little tender. mo nan chong leaned against the railing and looked at the green dragon who was mopping the floor. ¡± when did you get up? you¡¯re good at mopping the floor! ¡± zuo qinglong looked ttered. he touched his bald head and said, ¡± i just woke up not long ago. i just felt that it wasn¡¯t very clean, so i cleaned it up. ¡± white tiger you ran out of the kitchen, ¡± master pet, i¡¯ve made breakfast. there are wonton, steamed buns, soy milk, tofu pudding, and so on. i can make you anything you want. ¡± ... ¡°it¡¯s done.¡± mo nan chong looked at the table. it was steaming hot. it was obvious that it had just been made. everything looked delicious. ¡± how hard must the two of you be to be fighters? isn¡¯t it better to be a chef or a nanny? ¡± zuo qinglong said, [ ... if we had met you earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have taken the wrong path! ] white tiger you: ¡± that¡¯s right. but it¡¯s not toote now that i¡¯ve met master pet. i suddenly realized that cooking is a very interesting thing. ¡± from now on, i¡¯ll be my personal chef.¡± ...... mo nan chong met jin fuyao early in the morning. jin fuyao had returned to her usual appearance, but she still squinted when she saw mo nan chong. she really did not expect that the person she had spent so much money to hire would not only fail to carry out her n, but also be used as a servant by mo nan. it was as if she had just sent two people to mo nan chong. it would be a lie to say that it wasn¡¯t infuriating. she was so angry that she didn¡¯t sleep at all the whole night. it was very hard for her to cover up the dark circles under her eyes today. this was probably the situation where he went for wool and came home shorn. ... ¡°thank you for sending the person.¡± mo nanchong tilted his head and raised his eyebrows at jin fuyao. ¡± it¡¯s quite useful. ¡± ¡°what did you just say? i don¡¯t really understand.¡± jin fuyao did not expect mo nan to be so arrogant after he had pampered her. she dared to say that. how could she have known that she was the one who had hired them? she must have been making a wild guess and was probably trying to trick her. Chapter 1757 1757petition to snatch ingredients ¡°the azure dragon on the left and the white tiger on the right, weren¡¯t you the one who sent them?¡± mo nan chong did not have any doubts. with a casual look, he knew that it must have been prepared by jin fuyao. even if she couldn¡¯t tell, she was known as a divine irvoyant. she could easily predict the oue of such a matter. ¡°mo nan chong, you ... you must be joking. how could i possibly know them and even give them to you?¡± jin fuyao panicked for a moment, but she believed that mo nan chong had no evidence, so she was still calm. mo nanchong nced at jin fuyao with a faint smile but did not say anything. an hourter, people started to wake up one after another. even though the festival group was free to do whatever they wanted most of the time, they still arranged for some group activities. for example, today, the ingredients for breakfast were all prepared by the festival group. however, the ingredients for lunch and dinner had to be obtained through other methods. everyone was divided into a few groups and went to the vigers ¡®houses at the foot of the mountain to get the ingredients. of course, the ingredients in the hands of the vigers could not be easily obtained. they had to be recognized by the vigers before they could obtain the ingredients. it was said that among the vigers at the foot of the mountain, there were those who were good at painting, ying chess, and singing opera ... at that time, the people who went would be responsible for coaxing these old people to be happy. as long as they could seed, they would get the ingredients. ¡°i¡¯ll give everyone a reminder. these old people like people who are good at the four arts the most. only those who are talented will get the food ingredients as a reward. when the timees, you may bepeting with the seniors or the contestants. as long as you can make the seniors happy, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± the director said to everyone. the group of contestants discussed animatedly. some of them screamed in pain, while others were very happy. ¡± zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting are simple. we have elder sister fuyao, who is a publicly acknowledged talented woman. this matter won¡¯t be difficult for her! ¡± ¡± yes, we¡¯re so happy. we can follow fuyao and wait for food! ¡± ¡± some people only know how to fight. it seems like they¡¯ll have to go hungry for the whole day! ¡± a group of people followed jin fuyao and acted arrogantly. there were even people who directly mocked and ridiculed mo nan chong¡¯s team. after all, none of the contestants were particrly good at music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. they were probably better at singing and dancing. only jin fuyao had always been a famous talented woman. not only was she the eldest daughter of the jin family, but she was also an inte celebrity who was famous for her music, chess, calligraphy and painting. she used to stream her painting and chess, so most of the people present knew that no one was as talented as jin fuyao. everyone knew that no one in mo nan chong¡¯s group could draw, and their writing was extremely ugly. they could not bepared with jin fuyao. as for mo nan chong ... it was hard to imagine what kind of talent a person who could fight so well had. moreover, everyone¡¯s impression of mo nan chong was that he came from the countryside, so his family¡¯s conditions were not very good. it was likely that he had not learned much since he was young. only a youngdy like jin fuyao had the time and money to learn all kinds of talents. ¡± i¡¯m so envious. they have jin fuyao in their group! ¡± ¡± sister fuyao, if you win all the ingredientster, leave us some! ¡± ¡± yeah, yeah, share some with us if you win. you won¡¯t be able to finish it if you have too much! ¡± the other groups had already started to please jin fuyao. however, everyone in mo nan chong¡¯s group knew that mo nan chong and jin fuyao did not get along, so they did not say anything. they only retaliated with a few words when the other party mocked them. therge group immediately set off to the foot of the mountain. the festival group had arranged quite a number of spots for everyone to go to. they could either go to the spots they wanted to go to or line up at the same spot. there were several live broadcast rooms, so there was no need to be afraid of the team separating. huahua stood beside mo nan chong, frowning. ¡± they have jin fuyao on their team. i¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get any ingredients. is there anyone among us who can draw or do other things? ¡± everyone was silent. ¡°the only thing i know is the piano, but i¡¯m not that good at it!¡± ¡°i did learn a specialty when i was young, but it¡¯s swimming ... i¡¯m not going topete with the olddies and grandpas in swimming, right?¡± ¡°my family¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good, and i didn¡¯t learn anything since i was young!¡± the group of people chattered, expressing that they basically didn¡¯t know how to do it. if it was about apetition, then it was even more so. thus, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on mo nan chong. master chong did not say a word, and her expression was as calm as ever. ¡°we¡¯ll see.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. this kind of thing ... there was nothing she didn¡¯t know. it was just that the old guys here were too clingy ... ¡°this ce seems to be apetition of painting!¡± someone in the front eximed, and then a lot of people rushed over and surrounded him. ¡°let¡¯s go take a look. we have a whole day anyway.¡± su niannian said. ¡± let¡¯s go take a look. let¡¯s see how good jin fuyao¡¯s painting is. ¡± an old man was sitting at the gate of a courtyard, holding a handful of melon seeds. while eating them, he looked up at jin fuyao and the others. ¡°if you want the ingredients, exchange the painting for it.¡± the old man said, ¡± i have chicken, duck, and fish meat here. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you need topete?¡± jin fuyao was stunned. ¡°whatpetition? i¡¯ll just watch.¡± the old man nced at jin fuyao. ¡± do you know how to draw? if it¡¯s good, i¡¯ll give it to you. anyone can draw it, and i¡¯ll give you something if it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°really?¡± some of the contestants had already looked over and saw that the old man¡¯s courtyard was filled with a lot of ingredients. there was indeed a lot of them. ... did this mean that as long as he drew, he could obtain ingredients? he was just an old man from a vige. no matter how talented he was, he couldn¡¯t be too good at drawing! in an instant, almost all the teams were tempted. of course, there were some who were hesitant. after all, if they were topete with jin fuyao, it would be like pping their own faces in the live broadcast. who dared topete with jin fuyao? she was a talented girl and a member of the art association ... ¡± what should we do? should we participate? ¡± ¡± why don¡¯t we give it a try? although there¡¯s always harm when there¡¯s aparison, it¡¯s better thaning here hungry! ¡± ¡°yeah, yeah!¡± some people were getting restless, and then some people were sent out to prepare to draw a painting. almost all the teams stood up. jin fuyao would not let go of this opportunity. she looked at mo nan chong and asked with a smile, ¡± are you not going to send someone over? ¡± hearing jin fuyao¡¯s words, huahua and the others ¡®faces suddenly changed. ... everyone knew that jin fuyao and mo nan didn¡¯t get along. in this situation, if darling¡¯s drawing was not as good as jin fuyao¡¯s, he would probably be scolded to death. Chapter 1758 1758 what can you do in fifteen minutes! [ mo nan chong would definitely not dare to ept the challenge! ] [ hehe, is there a need topete in calligraphy? you don¡¯t even need to fight to know that our yaoyao is the best! ] [ the others probably won¡¯t be able to get any ingredients! ] [ mo nanchong doesn¡¯t need to embarrass herself, right? a girl like her only knows how to fight. how could she have any talent! ] [ who says that our beloved master doesn¡¯t know calligraphy? but even if he doesn¡¯t know calligraphy, it¡¯s normal, okay? they¡¯re not participating in a calligraphypetition. they¡¯re participating in a talent show, alright? ] [ i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for anything else. anyway, i only like grandpa pampered¡¯s good looks. i¡¯ll never get tired of looking at grandpa pampered¡¯s face for the rest of my life! ] [ right, calligraphy is not important! [ besides, you¡¯re a talented woman, jin fuyao. you¡¯re not even as good as our master. have you forgotten how he easily turned a cheap piece of clothing into a collectible worth hundreds of billions on stage? ] some people in the live broadcast room were already tearing it up. no one was optimistic about mo nan chong¡¯s chances, except for his die-hard fans. ¡°darling, why don¡¯t i do it?¡± su niannian said, ¡± i think i can read a little if i write it. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll do it. you guys can think about what you want to eat first.¡± mo nanchong nced at su niannian and the others. jin fuyao did not expect mo nan chong to be so straightforward. she suddenly felt that mo nan chong was a little ridiculous. she must have thought that she was very powerful. jin fuyao had been learning calligraphy for more than ten years. she had been practicing since she knew how to hold a brush. she was not even afraid of the famous calligraphers now, let alone mo nan chong. ¡°i¡¯m so confident in myself. i can eat whatever i want?¡± some people looked at mo nan chong mischievously. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong replied indifferently. the festival team had already prepared everything. when the old man raised his head and saw mo nan chong, his expression changed slightly, as if he was shocked. but at the same time, his eyes were also shining, but no one noticed it. ¡°i like calligraphy more, so i don¡¯t need to say it, right?¡± the old man said while munching on melon seeds. after exchanging a nce with each other, those calligraphers started to work. this time, there was a time limit. the old man¡¯s requirements were very high. he only gave 30 minutes. 30 minutes. no matter what he wrote, it would be over. he would choose the best and the worst, and then rank them. jin fuyao looked very focused. she even nced at mo nan chong when she started, but mo nan chong didn¡¯t move at all. she seemed to be looking at other ces when everyone had started. the people in master pet¡¯s group were a little anxious, but they all knew master pet¡¯s style of doing things, so they didn¡¯t rush him. on the other hand, the other groups were already secretly happy. ¡°it seems that no matter how our team members write, there will definitely be someone at the bottom!¡± ¡± mo nan chong volunteered to write it, but he didn¡¯t even do it! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll lose badly.¡± mo nan chong waited until ten minutes had passed before she started to slowly make her move. ¨C in addition to all kinds of fans in the live broadcast room, there were also other people who were following it. the people who were the most excited while reading the calligraphy should be the people from the national calligraphy association. ¡± old, old, old, old president??? ¡± ¡± it really is the old president. he¡¯s actually in that ce? ¡± ¡± the old president is very picky. these kids are going to be scolded badly! ¡± ¡± but why is our vice president also in that ce? ¡± ¡°the important thing now isn¡¯t why the vice president is there. didn¡¯t you see thements? and the words of those little girls inside are really infuriating. they actually look down on our vice president!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the vice president is so powerful, but they actually think that she doesn¡¯t know calligraphy and that it¡¯s embarrassing for her to fight? ¡± ¡°i feel sorry for our vice president. however, the vice president will be pped in the faceter. if the vice president doesn¡¯t know calligraphy, then no one else does!¡± ¡± the vice president is veryzy and doesn¡¯t like to fight. it¡¯s rare for her to fight. ¡± ¡± thank you to the festival team for letting us witness the vice president¡¯s calligraphy. ¡± ¡°that jin fuyao, right? how can trash like her bepared to our vice president? i¡¯m dying ofughter! she definitely doesn¡¯t know that our vice president¡¯s few calligraphy pieces can be sold for a higher price than an antique and unique piece in a global joint auction!¡± ...... in a huge vi overseas, a few people were also watching the live broadcast. a man with a scar on his face and a knife in his hand said coldly, ¡± ¡°do you see that? that¡¯s the thing! the thing she¡¯s wearing on her wrist is what we¡¯re looking for!¡± the other man with blonde hair and blue eyes nced at the other man. ¡± we have to get this thing. send out the first brigade. even if we have to kill this girl, we have to get that thing! ¡± one of the women nodded. ¡± yes, boss can¡¯t wait any longer. he really needs it! i didn¡¯t expect it to really break out of the shell. although the nutrition from breaking out of the shell isn¡¯t as good as when it was still an egg, it¡¯s better than nothing!¡± ¡°who is this girl? why is this thing in her hand?¡± ¡± who cares about her background? it has nothing to do with us. what we need to do is to get what our boss needs. as for this little girl, it doesn¡¯t matter whether she lives or dies. so many people die every day, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s one more. ¡± ¨C ¡°two more minutes.¡± 30 minutes passed by very quickly, and in thest two minutes, everyone seemed to be doing their best. ... in thest half minute, jin fuyao calmly put down her pen. ¡± i¡¯m done. ¡± everyone looked over and saw jin fuyao writing a poem. because of the short time, the writing was indeed a bit rough, but for those who didn¡¯t know much about calligraphy, they would only think that jin fuyao was indeed very good. ¡°wow, nice!¡± ¡°this poem is also very artistic, and the words are not bad either. isn¡¯t it too good? although it only took 30 minutes, sister fuyao is indeed a talenteddy to be able to write to such an extent. i think it¡¯ll cost at least tens of millions if it¡¯s put up for auction!¡± ¡°we¡¯ll definitely get first ce!¡± ¡± speaking of which, i think i saw mo nan chong writing the same poem just now. since they¡¯re writing the same thing, we can make aparison. ¡± huahua and the others ¡®faces turned green. she clearly knew that mo nan didn¡¯t favor jin fuyao as much as she did, but she still said that she wanted topare. wasn¡¯t she deliberately making them look bad? ¡°grandpa chong, can you?¡± someone looked directly at mo nan chong and even walked over to grab the piece of calligraphy that mo nan chong was working on. seeing the man¡¯s violent action, the old man¡¯s hand trembled and he almost fainted. ¡± stop, stop, stop! how can they treat this piece of calligraphy so roughly!¡± this was worth at least a hundred billion! ... ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i was a little embarrassed. ¡± the girl who had pulled the paper from her favorite master looked down at the word and froze. she was a little speechless. Chapter 1759 1759 must find an expert topare everyone around them wanted to hear what mo nan chong had to say, so they stretched their necks to wait, but the girl did not move. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? bring it over. i¡¯m going to show it to grandpa anyway. ¡± jin fuyao said to the girl. the girl had a good rtionship with jin fuyao, so when she heard jin fuyao¡¯s words, she suddenly came back to her senses. she knew that mo nan chong¡¯s handwriting was very good, even better than jin fuyao¡¯s. with just one look, even an outsider like her could tell that mo nan chong¡¯s handwriting was full of emotion and style. even an outsider could feel the strength of his strokes. if one looked at jin fuyao alone, they would think that her handwriting was also very good. however, with such aparison, it was obvious whose writing was better and whose writing was trash. after all, that girl was on jin fuyao¡¯s side. at this time, she only had one thought, that was to not embarrass jin fuyao. after all, jin fuyao was their pride. the moment the girl came back to her senses, she aimed her eyes at the ink on the table and pounced on it. ¡°don¡¯t!¡± the first one to react was the old man. he threw away the melon seeds in his hand and rushed over as if he was flying. however, she didn¡¯t have time to grab the copybook from the girl¡¯s hand. just as the girl was about to hit the ink, her body was stabilized. mo nan took his calligraphy piece from her hand and looked at her. ¡± if you want to fall, don¡¯t put my words on it. ¡± with that, she let go of her hand. the girl fell down with a plop, and the ink sshed all over her face. ¡°good, good, i¡¯ve been saved.¡± the old president knew that mo nan chong was the kind of person who was toozy to write. although she was very talented and capable, she was reallyzy. no matter how much money they offered her, she would not be willing to write a single piece of calligraphy. it wasn¡¯t easy to get such an opportunity. how could he destroy it? this was nothing to mo nan chong, but to them, mo nan chong¡¯s words could be called a divine piece of work. [ f * ck, what was that? ] [ that old man¡¯s expression looks like some rare treasure is about to be destroyed! ] [ no, did that girl do it on purpose? why did she pounce on the table on purpose? is she trying to destroy our master pet¡¯s handwriting? ] [ let me guess, is it because our beloved master wrote so well that she was worried that their group would not be able to win, so she simply destroyed it? ] [ yes, i can¡¯t think of any other reason! ] [ f * ck, isn¡¯t that too vicious? [ you were justughing at our master pet for not being able to write it, and now you feel threatened, so you¡¯re going to destroy it? ] [ what else do jin fuyao¡¯s fans have to say? ] [ our fuyao didn¡¯t do anything. please don¡¯t take our fuyao with you, okay? ] [ that¡¯s right. our fuyao has always been obedient, okay? [ that girl might have just slipped. mo nan chong, on the other hand, grabbed her and then let go. isn¡¯t that a little too much? ] [ how is it too much? if i had carefully written a piece of calligraphy and someone almost destroyed it, not only would i let go of it, i would have directly pressed it into the dye vat! ] [ mo nan chong¡¯s fans are just as brutal as mo nan chong! ] [ my heart aches for that girl. she might not have done it on purpose! your mo nan chong only wrote it for a dozen minutes, isn¡¯t this considered hard work? [ is there a need to be so concerned? ] the old man had already snatched the words from mo nan chong¡¯s hands and was reading them. ¡°very good, very good, very good, it¡¯s not destroyed!¡± ¡°can we choose the ingredients now?¡± mo nan chong looked at the old man and asked. ¡°take the best!¡± the old man waved his hand and said without thinking. this time, the other groups were not happy. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°no, we haven¡¯t evenpeted yet. old man, what do you mean? shouldn¡¯t we only get the ingredients after thepetition?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, what¡¯s the point ofpeting?¡± ¡°could there be any inside story?¡± the group of yers was unhappy. the old man looked at the group of contestants with a slightly unsightly expression on his face. he said sternly, ¡± her handwriting is the best, so of course, she should be the one choosing the best ingredients. could it be that you can write better than her? ¡± ¡°we haven¡¯t even seen her handwriting yet, and you¡¯re saying that her handwriting is the best. is this really a good idea?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right ...¡± the old man was so angry that heughed. he turned to look at the girls who were talking. alright, then i¡¯ll show you what calligraphy is!¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice turned to face all the contestants. everyone present looked over and froze as if they were struck by lightning. even though they did not know much about calligraphy, they could still tell whether it was good or bad. so when mo nan chong turned the words over, everyone was stunned. ¡± this is the same poem that jin fuyao wrote. every word is the same ... ¡± ¡°oh my god, isn¡¯t this too good?¡± ¡°how can this be written so well? there¡¯s no harm if there¡¯s noparison. i instantly feel that jin fuyao¡¯s writing is like a dog crawling ...¡± ¡± ... why does it feel like you already knew that mo nan chong could write such a good story? ¡± everyone¡¯s eyes fell on jin fuyao. jin fuyao was waiting for the crowd to praise her, but at this time, she also felt that something was wrong, so she turned to look at mo nan chong¡¯s calligraphy. ... the poem was the same, and all the words were the same, but mo nan chong only took ten minutes to write it. the words were so beautiful, and every word was so beautiful. it could be said that it was very in-depth. pared to mo nan chong¡¯s calligraphy, the one she was so proud of was simply too stiff and low ss. she was a little startled and in disbelief. her fingertips were trembling. she subconsciously wanted to hide her words. ¡°is there anyone else who thinks that this piece of calligraphy can¡¯t be first?¡± the old man looked at everyone and asked. the contestants were all a little quiet. only flowey and the others let out a startled cry. ¡± no, i still think jin fuyao¡¯s is better! ¡± ¡°our fuyao has been systematically trained. how can wepare with mo nan chong, who is an amateur? a professional was definitely needed to speak up in apetition of who had better handwriting. i don¡¯t think what you said is very urate, grandpa!¡± ¡°yeah, the old man isn¡¯t an expert! this should be judged by the experts.¡± some people were stubborn and refused to believe that mo nan chong¡¯s handwriting was better. ... the old man was so angry that heughed. ¡± then tell me, who¡¯s the expert and who¡¯s the professional? ¡± ¡°then it¡¯s naturally those people from the national calligraphy association!¡± a girl said, ¡± i think we should invite the president of the national calligraphy association to evaluate the calligraphy. ¡± the old man was speechless. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡± fuyao, don¡¯t you have the contact information of the calligraphy association? go and make a call! ¡± someone said to jin fuyao, ¡± you wrote better. this old man is lying through his teeth! ¡± at this time, jin fuyao¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Chapter 1760 1760 the current president called jin fuyao looked at the phone and was stunned to see that it was a call from the calligraphy association. this phone call came at the right time. could it be that his master knew about his situation, so he called to help him? this was not impossible. her master had always doted on her. her family had arranged for her to follow such a master since she was young. although he was a master, he was also considered half a father to her and had loved her since she was young. although mo nan chong¡¯s handwriting was indeed very good, her master would definitely not say such things. calligraphy was sometimes very mysterious. sometimes, evenymen couldn¡¯t tell whether it was good or bad. as long as someone with some reputation said that this piece was better, even if the piece of calligraphy wasn¡¯t good, everyone would follow the trend and say that it was good. after all, her master was a member of the calligraphy association. if he were to speak up, everyone would definitely think that her calligraphy was better. ¡°fuyao, you have a call!¡± a girl next to her saw jin fuyao in a daze. he immediately reminded jin fuyao. jin fuyao came back to her senses and raised her phone with a smile. ¡± it¡¯s from the calligraphy association. ¡± ¡°i knew it, yaoyao would have her contact. some people can forget about winning.¡± ¡± yaoyao, hurry up and answer the call. i think someone from the calligraphy association can¡¯t stand it anymore, so they called. it¡¯s obvious that yaoyao¡¯s writing is better, but someone is insisting that someone else¡¯s writing is better! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, you¡¯re lying through your teeth!¡± [ what nonsense are you talking about? our master pet¡¯s writing is obviously better! ] [ f * ck, i think they¡¯re the ones who are lying against their conscience. anyone with eyes can see that it¡¯s obvious that master pet is better! ] [ maybe some people don¡¯t have eyes or hearts. they only know how to talk nonsense! ] [ oh, i¡¯m really going crazy. how can this be! everyone knew that jin fuyao was a member of the calligraphy association, so the calligraphy association must be on her side. otherwise, they would not say that jin fuyao¡¯s writing was not good. [ they also want their face! ] [ i think the old man is still the fair one! ] [ my heart aches for our beloved grandpa! ] [ you obviously have that ability. even i¡¯m amazed! ] [ the person in front, your heart aches for your beloved grandpa all the time. if your heart aches for her, then don¡¯t let here out and cause trouble! ] [ what can she write in ten minutes? she did it on purpose for show! [ moreover, she¡¯s obviously giarizing our yaoyao¡¯s calligraphy. yaoyao clearly wrote this poem first. she¡¯s giarizing! ] [ why? all the poems in the world belong to you. jin fuyao can write them, but my master can¡¯t? ] [ who asked her to writete? she wrote ording to the script even though she waste. if this isn¡¯t giarism, what is it? ] [ shameless giarizer! ] [ ah, i¡¯m so angry. you guys are the ones who are shameless! ] ...... jin fuyao answered the phone and her master¡¯s voice came from the other end. she wanted to call him ¡®master¡¯, but then she thought that if she called him¡¯ master¡¯, other people would know that he was her master. at that time, they might think that her master was covering for her, so jin fuyao closed her mouth. she resisted the urge to call him master and instead, she called out, ¡± teacher shang, why are you calling? ¡± ¡°i just happened to see your live broadcast.¡± the man on the other end of the line said, ¡± that¡¯s why i called. didn¡¯t you say that you were going to get someone to check on them? i happen to be free.¡± ¡°then, why don¡¯t we switch to video calling?¡± jin fuyao said, ¡± i¡¯ll show you the calligraphy we wrote. how about you judge it? ¡± after all, you¡¯re the expert. everyone thinks that it¡¯s more appropriate to let the experts take a look.¡± ¡°yes, i can.¡± after that, the two of them video called each other. the old man was standing not far away, with his hands behind his back, looking at jin fuyao with a strange expression. jin fuyao started to work with others to show the teacher her writing. then, mr. shang started toment on it. he criticized mo nan¡¯s writing to the point that it was worthless. ¡°it¡¯s not possible to rely on copying other people¡¯s ideas when ites to writing. creativity is very important. i¡¯m not saying that her writing ispletely useless, but just based on her attitude, i¡¯ll only give her 0 points for this piece of calligraphy.¡± ms. shang said unhappily, ¡± from the moment everyone started writing, she purposely didn¡¯t. it¡¯s obvious that her attitude isn¡¯t right and she wants to show off her skills. in my opinion, writing is a very sacred thing, you can¡¯t use it to show off your skills! ¡± ¡± moreover, fuyao wrote this poem first. it¡¯s not good for her to copy it. ¡± ...... with professor shang¡¯sments, it could be said that mo nan chong was being trampled on like crazy. he didn¡¯t say that her handwriting waspletely bad, but he criticized her for her improper attitude, so he could only give her a zero. ¡°i think we¡¯repeting in calligraphy now, right?¡± ¡°teacher shang, if you don¡¯t say how good our lord pet¡¯s calligraphy is, could it be that you think that our lord pet¡¯s calligraphy is too good?¡± lin jue stood up and asked with a raised brow. ¡°this piece of calligraphy ... i think it¡¯s just ordinary. i can see that she has some foundation, so everyone may think that her handwriting is very good, but in fact, her style is very sloppy and her foundation is not very good. i hate these kinds of young people the most. they don¡¯t have any skills and haven¡¯t even practiced the basic skills, but they¡¯re already showing off their skills. they think they¡¯re very powerful, but in fact, they don¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the beginner level. in this regard, i think jin fuyao is much stronger.¡± professor shang was making a lot of sense on the other end of the phone. then, a voice came from the side, ¡± ¡°your dog shit!¡± the old man cursed angrily. then, he took out a phone and made a video call. the call went through very quickly. it was the current president of the calligraphy association. he had an anxious smile on his face. after all, he was watching the live broadcast and knew what had happened. he had wanted to look for mr. shang to tell him not to court death, but before he could do so, the old president called. ¡°you, tell me, whose writing is better!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, let me see.¡± the current guild leader¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. on the other side, ms. shang didn¡¯t know who was scolding him and she didn¡¯t look too good. jin fuyaoforted ms. shang while pointing the camera at the old man. then, ms. shang saw the old man¡¯s face. ... in an instant, mr. shang¡¯s face changed. he turned green. he opened his mouth and snorted, as if he was a frog. ¡°teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± jin fuyao didn¡¯t know the president, so she didn¡¯t know what was going on. but she was a little nervous when she saw her teacher¡¯s face. on the other side, the current guild leader had already started to praise mo nan chong¡¯s calligraphy. in the live broadcast room, many fans had already recognized him as the current president of the calligraphy association. [ f * ck, that¡¯s the president of the calligraphy association! ] [ he¡¯s an international legend and a calligraphy master!! ] [ wait a minute. am i the only one who is curious as to why that old man has the contact information of the president of the calligraphy association? ] [ i-i-i¡¯m going to give everyone an exnation. you can search up dong ruhua. there¡¯s a surprise! ] Chapter 1761 1761 she copied the great god¡¯s painting too! some fans immediately went to search for dong ruhua. after he returned, he was filled with emotions. ¡± the former president of the calligraphy association. brothers and sisters, this is the former president ... no wonder you can contact the current president. he is the real calligraphy master! ¡± [ oh my god, if he thinks so highly of master pampered, does it mean that master pampered¡¯s writing is really good? ] [ needless to say, didn¡¯t i write well? anyone with eyes could tell that it was well written, but she only took 15 minutes! without the basics, how could he write so well? there¡¯s also the issue of giarism. what a joke. how many people wrote this poem? writing this poem is considered giarism? i see that master chong¡¯s calligraphy has its own style. how can jin fuyao¡¯s calligraphy bepared with hers? ] [ but at the end of the day, our yaoyao was the one who started it. she¡¯s just following the trend! ] [ that¡¯s right. if she didn¡¯t write with our yaoyao, how could she have written so well? ] [ to be honest, jin fuyao¡¯s poem was not created by herself. she was imitating a calligraphy work. not to mention the poem, even the words were imitated. i remember that a few years ago, there was a great god who wrote this poem. it was an original, and it caused a sensation because the poem was very good, and the words were even better. as a result, many big shots in the world were fighting for it. [ jin fuyao didn¡¯t create it herself. if you say that our master chong giarized, then she giarized too! ] [ yes, yes, yes. i have an impression of this. there is indeed such a piece of calligraphy. [ back then, it was auctioned for a price of hundreds of billions, but no one knows who wrote it. it¡¯s said that it¡¯s very mysterious and that it¡¯s someone from the calligraphy association. however, the number of people in the calligraphy association who have seen her can be counted on one hand. ] ...... the current president had alreadypared mo nan chong¡¯s and jin fuyao¡¯s calligraphy and then evaluated them. then, the old man pointed the phone at jin fuyao¡¯s phone. then, teacher shang was up against the current president. they were in the same association, but one was the president while the other was just a small member. the difference between them was obvious. ¡± president ... ¡± mr. shang was so embarrassed that he was about to go crazy. of course, he knew that the president was on mo nan chong¡¯s side. if the president really cared about the association¡¯s face, he would definitely stand on jin fuyao¡¯s side. but the president was an upright man. he told the truth and didn¡¯t care about jin fuyao. ¡°what bullshit are you talking about? are you blind?¡± the president scolded ms. shang rudely and then criticized jin fuyao¡¯s words. jin fuyao¡¯s face was extremely ugly. she was directly scolded into the color of pig liver. in the two shots, one person was educating the other. the scene could be said to be very exaggerated and very funny. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. in the end, professor shang could only apologize, ¡± i¡¯m wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have lied for my disciple! ¡± ¡°old shang, do you know who this is? who is the one you¡¯re scolding as worthless?¡± the current president asked. ¡°who is it?¡± shangoshi raised his head with a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°you know the vice president of our association, right? you¡¯ve even seen her handwriting and called her ¡®almighty¡¯, but you can¡¯t recognize her? there was also news about giarism. you¡¯re a joke!¡± the current president shook his head in the video. ¡± do you still remember that piece of calligraphy that cost hundreds of billions a few years ago? do you know who the author is? that¡¯s our vice guild leader, the one you criticized earlier ... her foundation is even more solid than yours, and you say that she¡¯scking in foundation? to her, this isn¡¯t just showing off. with her ability, this is already considered very serious!¡± professor shang¡¯s face immediately turned green. ¡°she ... she¡¯s ...¡± ¡°yes, she¡¯s your idol!¡± mr shang was in a daze. he could not say anything anymore. he had just scolded his idol. ¡°excuse me, i haven¡¯t agreed to be the vice president yet.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± you guys go ahead. don¡¯t bring me along. ¡± can i choose the food now?¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± the old man snorted coldly. ¡± anything you choose is yours! ¡± mo nan chong led his team to pick out some food. the rest of the people were dumbfounded. mo nan chong and the others had taken all the chicken, duck, and fish, and the old man had even brought them more things. the livestream room was immersed for a few minutes before the bulletments started. [ hundreds of billions of words ... and the author is mo nan chong? ] [ i¡¯m cracking! ] [ oh my god, i thought that the calligraphy was written by someone in their seventies or eighties. after all, the foundation is so good that it takes time to umte. but it was written so well, and it was actually written by a teenage girl? ] [ i think someone said that our master pet is very poor before this. her calligraphy piece can be auctioned for hundreds of billions of yuan. how poor can she be when you can¡¯t earn that money in several lifetimes? ] [ i¡¯ve refreshed my outlook on life again. i¡¯m so awesome! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i¡¯m so good at keeping a low profile, but some people are really high-profile and noob! ] [ hahaha, just now the president scolded jin fuyao¡¯s calligraphy badly, and so did the old president! ] at this time, the old president hung up the phone and looked at jin fuyao, asking, ¡± is the president¡¯s and my old man¡¯sments enough? if it¡¯s not enough, you can get someone else to evaluate it. if you don¡¯t mind losing face!¡± jin fuyao was so choked by this that she couldn¡¯t say anything, and her face turned red. a few of hispanions beside him also had ugly expressions. ¡°old man, even though our yaoyao isn¡¯t the best, she¡¯s still in second ce, right? shouldn¡¯t we get some food too? i¡¯m just ying around, don¡¯t take it seriously. our yaoyao¡¯s calligraphy might not be as good as it used to be!¡± ¡°yeah, if she¡¯s serious, it might be even better.¡± ¡°who said you¡¯re second? you¡¯re thest one.¡± the old man said unhappily, ¡± you¡¯re not good at calligraphy, you¡¯re not good at mentality, and your basic skills are so bad. you¡¯re not good at any of them. what a waste of your time being a person who has been trained for so long. the things you write don¡¯t have any spirit at all. what¡¯s there to see? ¡± the old man turned around and walked away. then he took a fish and gave it to jin fuyao, ¡± your reward. ¡± everyone looked at the fish, and it was hard to say what they wanted to say. it wasn¡¯t just the people in the team who couldn¡¯t help butugh like crazy. the fish that jin fuyao received was super small ... as small as a tadpole. theizens in the live broadcast roomughed, while jin fuyao¡¯s fans were mad. jin fuyao caught the fish and felt humiliated. she nced at the old man and took a deep breath. although she was flustered and exasperated, she still led the rest of the people away. ¡°fuyao, let¡¯s go find mo nan chong again!¡± ... ¡°she¡¯s good at drawing, but can she be good in every aspect?¡± ¡°i believe that she can¡¯t be omnipotent. the zither, chess, books, and so on are all your skills. it¡¯s not a problem to beat her, we¡¯ll win it back!¡± under the encouragement of her teammates, jin fuyao went to challenge mo nan chong on other things. at this moment, mo nan chong and the others were standing at the entrance of a small house. there was a lute there. they could tell that if they wanted to get the ingredients, they had to know how to y the lute. Chapter 1762 1762 i¡¯ll conquer you with a lute! [ pipa? [ this is a little difficult. i don¡¯t think most of the contestants know how to do it, right? ] [ do they want to give it a try? ] [ to be honest, i¡¯m already amazed by my grandpa¡¯s calligraphy. andst time, when she painted on the stage, you were really amazing! [ if he ys the lute as well, he¡¯ll really be an all-rounded big shot! ] [ i don¡¯t know if i know how to do it. i¡¯ve always kept a low profile. ] [ she¡¯s not like jin fuyao, who always brags about how great she is, saying that she¡¯s an all-rounded talented woman ... talented woman, my ass! she¡¯s not as good at painting and calligraphy as our master, but she¡¯s better at showing off than him! ] [ don¡¯t go overboard. when has our yaoyao ever shown off herself? ] [ aren¡¯t you showing off that the whole world is saying that she¡¯s a talented woman and that she¡¯s proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting? [ each of my favorite¡¯s calligraphy and painting costs tens of millions. has she blown it? ] [ mo nan chong only knows how to act cool. if he¡¯s so amazing, why did he hide it so deeply? ] ...... the discussion in the live broadcast room had nothing to do with mo nan chong and the others. master chong looked at the lute and pondered for a while. just as she was about to leave, she heard the voice of jin fuyao and the othersing from behind. ¡°oh, is such a powerful grandpa going to y the lute?¡± ¡°since master chong is so good at painting and calligraphy, i think he should know how to y the lute too, right?¡± ¡°why, don¡¯t you want to try?¡± ¡°what does it have to do with you?¡± lin jue turned around. ¡°so you don¡¯t dare to?¡± someone said sarcastically, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t dare to. you¡¯re still bragging about mo nan chong¡¯s all-rounded big boss. you don¡¯t even dare to y the lute. ¡± the crowd snorted and walked around mo nan chong and the others to the yard where the pipa was. a few of them even cursed lin jue and the others as they passed by. ¡°what did you just say?¡± mo nan chong grabbed the person and looked at her coldly. ¡°i said you¡¯re trash who can¡¯t y the lute. did i say something wrong? you don¡¯t dare to do it anyway, so don¡¯t hold us up. our yaoyao is an expert in every instrument!¡± mo nanchong narrowed his eyes and nced at jin fuyao. ¡°olddy, can we just y the lute here? i wonder what ingredients are there.¡± jin fuyao looked at the olddy with a gentle look. ¡°i have vegetables here. eggnts, cabbages, cabbages, cabbages, and so on.¡± the olddy said, ¡± if i¡¯m satisfied, you can take whatever you want. ¡± ¡°i want to try, can i?¡± jin fuyao asked. ¡°naturally, you can.¡± the olddy nodded, indicating that jin fuyao could start ying with the pipa. jin fuyao took the lute and sat down, then started to y. she was especially serious because she knew that she had already embarrassed herself once. she had to pull it back. she could not lose to mo nan chong in everything. mo nan chong was just lucky. ¡± wow, that¡¯s amazing! fuyao really knows everything! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s the youngdy of the jin family, after all. she¡¯s different from those country bumpkins with no status. ¡± ¡± what¡¯s the use of knowing how to draw and write? we¡¯re a talent show now, so we¡¯re naturallypeting in music. ¡± ¡°yes, yes.¡± ¡± you guys! ¡± huahua was exasperated. ¡± you just know the lute, what¡¯s the big deal! ¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s nothing, but do you know how to do it? none of you will, right?¡± mo nan chong walked towards the olddy. ¡± is there anything else? ¡± ¡°there is.¡± the olddy pointed inside. there were a few lute pieces on the table. it was obvious that the festival team had prepared them beforehand. if there were people who came topete at the same time, they could y the lute together. ¡°darling, will you?¡± su niannian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. she whispered, ¡± if she won¡¯t, then let¡¯s not embarrass ourselves. jin fuyao¡¯s ying is indeed quite good. ¡± huahua and lin jue also nodded. if he would, he would definitely win against jin fuyao. but if he didn¡¯t, he would lose to jin fuyao in the end. he¡¯d better not embarrass himself. although if they didn¡¯t y, they might be called cowards and run away, but it was better than being embarrassed. ¡°what kind of vegetables do you like to eat?¡± mo nanchong picked up the lute. ¡°cabbage!¡± ¡°little qing cai!¡± ¡°i like carrots.¡± su niannian and the others said almost instinctively. after saying that, they realized that they hadn¡¯t evenpeted yet, but master pet had already asked them to pick the vegetables ... mo nan chong sat down beside the olddy, right beside jin fuyao. jin fuyao¡¯s lute was indeed good. it was quite soothing and made people feel rxed andfortable. although it was good, it made people feel that they were not emotional enough. it seemed that they had not yed to that point. mo nan chong quickly started as well. under the mocking gazes of everyone around him, master chong prodded it twice. ¡°it¡¯s obvious he won¡¯t.¡± ¡°if she can y, i¡¯ll cut my head off and kick it like a ball!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe that anyone can be so powerful that they can do everything.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe it either.¡± ... at this moment, mo nan chong¡¯s hands suddenly moved faster. no one could see clearly how her fingers moved, but they could hear the intense sound of the zither. the sound of the lute was very special. mo nan chong¡¯s music waspletely different from jin fuyao¡¯s soothing music. the way she yed was sonorous and powerful, causing people to be instantly entranced. it was as if they were on the battlefield, watching two armies fight. this was a battle song that stirred the hearts of those who heard it. it was the same lute, the same instrument, but the sound of mo nan chong¡¯s lute almost instantly covered jin fuyao¡¯s lute. jin fuyao¡¯s heart was also disturbed. with a bang, a string of the lute in jin fuyao¡¯s hand was broken. her face was extremely pale. she had been learning the lute for more than ten years. however, everything that she was proud of seemed to be nothing in front of mo nan chong. she would lose so badly every time. what was the reason? it was one thing for the man she liked to be snatched away by mo nanchong, but it was as if everything she had was taken away by mo nanchong. ... her hands were shaking like crazy. jin fuyao stared at mo nanchong with a pair of dark eyes. she could barely keep calm. everyone around them was stunned. even the olddy was very satisfied. the cameramen and the like were already pointing their cameras at mo nan chong¡¯s face,pletely ignoring jin fuyao. the song ended. everyone felt as if their backs were covered in sweat. ¡°it¡¯s, it¡¯s wonderful!¡± ¡°i feel like i¡¯ve been possessed by the devil!¡± ¡°listen, grandpa pamp ... you actually have this kind of talent? is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡± lin jue and the others had goosebumps. the people in jin fuyao¡¯s group were also in a cold sweat. they were so excited that they couldn¡¯t calm down. this time, no one said that mo nan was not as pampered as jin fuyao. he could no longer lie with his eyes open. even the way they looked at jin fuyao changed. without mo nan chong, jin fuyao would undoubtedly be a talented woman. but with mo nan chong, jin fuyao really did not deserve the title of a talented woman. Chapter 1763 1763 it¡¯s so good that it explodes the live broadcast room was silent for a few minutes before intense bulletments exploded. [ f * ck, i was just fascinated by what i heard! ] [ madam, it¡¯s so good! ] [ i¡¯m going crazy. i feel like i¡¯m going to fly. it¡¯s like i¡¯m going to another world. i¡¯ve never heard such a beautiful lute before. oh my god, i want to learn lute! ] [ it¡¯s so good that i¡¯m crying. master pamper ... isn¡¯t he just too awesome? ] [ i don¡¯t know what jin fuyao¡¯s fans have to say. do you have anything to say this time? ] your jin fuyao ys better than our master chong? [ if you still insist on saying this, we have nothing to say. ] jin fuyao¡¯s fans all quieted down at this moment. most of them stopped talking. at this time, he had to admit that mo nanchong was better than jin fuyao. of course, there were also a few who were very arrogant. [ the zither is broken! ] [ there¡¯s always someone better than you. our yaoyao is still young, but she¡¯ll be stronger one day! ] [ this is just for fun. why take it so seriously? [ we just don¡¯t care. otherwise, how could we have lost? ] [ some people are stubborn. [ if i lost, you guys wouldn¡¯t say that. ] ¨C after mo nan chong and the others won, they chose the dishes and left. after that, they yed other things. there was basically nothing that master pet did not know. other teams would go up topete, but mo nan pet¡¯s team did not need to go up. they only needed to move the vegetables. after one round, mo nan chong and the rest had obtained enough food tost them for a few days. as for the rest of the teams, there were very few of them, so they didn¡¯t get much. some of them wanted toe over and ask for some, but because they had looked down on mo nan chong before, they were too embarrassed toe over and ask for some. they could only look at mo nan chong and the others with eager eyes. to make matters worse, the festival group had arranged for everyone to sit together for dinner. this also meant that the others would have to watch mo nan pamper them and eat so much, while they would have nothing. sure enough, during mealtime, mo nan chong threw the dishes to zuo qinglong and right white tiger. the two of them busied themselves in the kitchen, bringing out tes of delicious dishes. both of their cooking skills were superb, and their cooperation was perfect. the speed at which the dishes were served was very fast. mo nan chong and the others sat and waited for food, eating whatever was served. as for the rest of the teams, they had nothing to eat and had to cook for themselves. it was simply depressing. jin fuyao and the others were sitting on the side. they swallowed their saliva when they saw the food being so delicious, but they didn¡¯t have anything to eat, so they were embarrassed to say anything. their faces were green with anger. ¡°there¡¯s a lot of food. shall we all eat together?¡± mo nan chong asked casually when he saw many people around them looking at their food. ¡°can i?¡± a girl who was sitting further away but was starving asked. ¡°sure.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± we have enough food to eat. ¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t be polite!¡± this girl started the meal. as soon as she came over, the other girls didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either. they greeted her, thanked her, and rushed over to eat. only jin fuyao¡¯s group, who had attacked mo nan¡¯s pet too much before, was too embarrassed toe up and eat, so they could only watch. while eating their white rice and few dishes, they regretted standing against mo nan chong. some people even med jin fuyao madly in their hearts. if it were not for jin fuyao, they would not have encountered such a thing. for the next few days of vacation, the festival group didn¡¯t arrange any other activities. most of them were free activities, and the program continued to be broadcast live. because of his powerful lute song, grandpa pet was once again on the hot search. the number of fans was also increasing. theizens all said that she was an all-rounded big boss. not only was she proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but she could also fight. a woman who looked less than 100 pounds would be afraid of a man who weighed 200 pounds. this was because master pet was rtively low-key. he was handsome and talented, and his ability to attract fans could be said to be very strong. previously, jin fuyao¡¯s fans were much more than mo nan chong¡¯s, but this time, jin fuyao began to lose fans, and the fans of mo nan chong had a huge gap with jin fuyao¡¯s. his favorite grandpa¡¯s fans were almost at the level of top celebrities. of course, part of this was due to her godfathers. after all, her godfathers were her super fans. during the livestream, master pet was the first to wake up most of the time. she would train qinglong zuo and white tiger you, and she didn¡¯t mind the other contestants training with her. in the beginning, lin jue was the one who trained with them, mainly to train his body. one day, lin jue met a hooligan. thanks to mo nan¡¯s teachings, he was able to arrest the hooligan and send him to the police station. after that, some of the other contestants felt that it was important for a girl to be able to protect herself, so most of them trained with mo nan chong. there was no harm in training with master chong. master chong had different ns for everyone. therefore, in a short period of time, everyone¡¯s physique had strengthened by a lot, and their strength had increased, which surprised everyone. the fans in the live broadcast room all expressed their envy. if only they had the opportunity to learn from their beloved master. as for uncle pet¡¯s team, they always had the most number of people in their live stream room. the number of people online every day was far more than the others. other than training in the morning, mo nan chong spent most of the day strolling down the mountain or fishing. after a few days of livestreaming, everyone realized that apart from being proficient in everything, grandpa pet also had the body of a koi fish. ... sometimes, when he passed by a lottery shop, he would buy a scratch-to-win ticket or something. every time, he would win, shocking everyone. the men at the foot of the mountain also liked to gamble on go games. sometimes, master pet would also y, and then he would crush all the other old men. master pet could easily win a lot of treasures from these old men. sometimes, some sharp-eyed and knowledgeableizens would find that the things that master pet won were all priceless antiques. everyone had to admit that master chong was too powerful. just like that, the days passed by quickly. grandpa pet¡¯s daily life seemed rich and fun, and everyone was very happy to watch it. they even hoped that grandpa pet could continue to stream. however, the show would eventuallye to an end. on thest day of the live broadcast, the production team decided to continue broadcasting that night to satisfy theizens ¡®wishes. thest day was a 24-hour livestream. although there was nothing much to see at night and everyone would go to sleep, theizens were still very excited. it was better to watch something than nothing. ... what if someone didn¡¯t want to sleep and yed all night? because they had to go back the next day, most of the contestants actually went to bed very early. however, there were still manyizens online in the live broadcast room. although they expressed that it was a pity that there were no cameras in the room, everyone still looked forward to someone waking up in the middle of the night. most of the festival group¡¯s staff had already gone to bed, and only a few people were still working overtime. when the gang of criminals went up the mountain, the people from the festival group were all dozing off, so they didn¡¯t notice. instead, aizen saw a criminal walking up the mountain past a camera and was captured. Chapter 1764 1764 who would believe your prank? [ who is this person? ] [ he doesn¡¯t look like a good person! ] [ is there anyone else who¡¯s still sleeping? i¡¯m a little worried. this person is dressed up and even wearing a mask. why is he wearing a mask in the middle of the night? [ the mountain is full of girls. will something happen? ] [ oh my god, where¡¯s the production team? didn¡¯t they notice? [ what should we do? should we call the police? ] [ hurry up and help call the police! ] when some night owls in the live broadcast room saw this, they all became nervous and began to send bulletments to discuss it. someone had called the police. in the vi on the mountain, everyone was in deep sleep, and no one noticed anything wrong. mo nan chong was also asleep. however, she was quickly woken up by a phone call. ¡°what is it?¡± grandpa chong asked in a daze. ¡°master pet, i saw a group of people going up the mountain. i stopped one of them, and he seemed to have brought explosives up!¡± lian kuang¡¯s urgent voice came from the other end of the phone. it sounded like he was being besieged. ¡°what?¡± mo nanchong instantly sobered up. explosives? and a group of people? who was it? why would it suddenly appear here? there were so many people living on the mountain. if it really exploded ... ¡°hurry up and go down the mountain. they¡¯re all carrying powerful new explosives. hurry up and leave, grandpa pet!¡± lian kuang growled in a low voice and then hung up. mo nan chong had already woken up when she answered the phone. she put on a coat and rushed out of the room. she knocked on all the doors as fast as she could. ¡°get up!¡± ¡°all of you, get up!¡± the girls had been trained by mo nan chong recently, so they woke up very quickly. lin jue was the first to rush out. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°there¡¯s danger. lin jue, huahua, niannian, let¡¯s go wake up everyone in the vi and ask them to go down the mountain! don¡¯t bother about your luggage and the like, go down the mountain as fast as you can!¡± mo nan chong made a prompt decision. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll call the people from the vi next door!¡± lin jue was the first to rush out without any hesitation. huahua and su niannian also believed mo nan chong¡¯s words without a second thought and ran out. the others in the vi had also woken up. no one asked much and followed grandpa pet¡¯s orders. at the same time. in the backyard. jin fuyao couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she took a walk in the backyard where there were no cameras. she had been very angry these days, especially when mo nan¡¯s fans had soared. although she had spent a lot of money to buy fans, no fans were willing to listen to her. she was very angry, very angry. after she bought another wave of fans, she started discussing with the others on how to deal with mo nan chong. at this moment, jin fuyao was held hostage by a man in ck who climbed over the wall. ¡°you¡¯re the most beautiful one here?¡± the man held a knife to jin fuyao¡¯s neck. although jin fuyao had some kung fu, she did not react in time. ¡°where¡¯s the item? give it to me and i¡¯ll spare your life!¡± the man said coldly. ¡°what is it?¡± jin fuyao¡¯s heart sank. the most beautiful one here? she was not the prettiest here. if she had to say who was the prettiest here, although she was not willing to admit it, she had to admit that mo nan chong was indeed very stunning. she was the most attractive among all the girls. could this man be looking for mo nan to dote on her? ¡°i think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± jin fuyao said in a hurry, ¡± the person you¡¯re looking for is in that vi over there. she¡¯s on the second floor. ¡± it was a good opportunity. this person didn¡¯te with good intentions. ¡°you¡¯re so pretty, and you¡¯re saying i¡¯m mistaken? our boss said that he wants to find the most beautiful girl.¡± the man tightened his grip. a bloody mark appeared on jin fuyao¡¯s snow-white neck. she frowned. ¡± didn¡¯t you watch the live broadcast? i can show you a photo. she¡¯s the most beautiful one, not me. ¡± as she spoke, she tried her best to calm down and took out her phone. then, she scrolled to mo nan chong¡¯s photo. he showed the photo to the man. the man saw the snake-shaped bracelet on mo nan chong¡¯s wrist and instantly confirmed that this was the person he was looking for. ¡± it¡¯s really her. where did you say she was? the vi next door? ¡± ¡± yes, she¡¯s in that vi. i think she¡¯s on the top floor. ¡± jin fuyao said, ¡± you can go to her, but she¡¯s very good at kung fu. do you have an aplice? ¡± i suggest you go with your partner. otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to deal with her. ¡± the man scoffed. ¡± are you trying to scare me on purpose? don¡¯t think that i¡¯ll think that you¡¯re so kind. you¡¯re herpanion, so how could you help me?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not herpanion, we have a grudge.¡± jin fuyao sneered and said, ¡± i can¡¯t wait for you to kill her. i¡¯m just reminding you so that you won¡¯t fail!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± the man nced at jin fuyao. ¡± i¡¯ll let you go since you¡¯re my aplice. ¡± little girl, we¡¯re going to blow this ce up soon. if you want to leave, then leave quickly!¡± ¡°what? explode?¡± ... ¡°have you heard of the new type of explosives?¡± the man smiled devilishly. ¡± we brought a lot. we¡¯ll blow that woman up to get what belongs to her. ¡± ¡°i got it!¡± jin fuyao didn¡¯t say anything and ran away through the back door. the man looked in jin fuyao¡¯s direction and licked his lips. it was the first time he had seen someone who liked his life so much that he didn¡¯t even ask hispanions to leave. ¡°get up, quickly get up!¡± lin jue and the others shouted crazily. although the people in mo nan chong¡¯s vi trusted mo nan chong a lot and would believe whatever mo nan chong said at the first moment, the people in the other vis were different. some people did have opinions about mo nan chong. after all, they were on the same stage. if the other party was strong, it meant that they were weak. therefore, no one really wanted to get along with mo nan chong. ¡°why are you getting up? lin jue, are you crazy? what¡¯s with all the noise in the middle of the night!¡± ¡°is mo nan chong up to no good again? it¡¯s poisonous!¡± ¡°don¡¯t make any more noise. you guys don¡¯t need to sleep, but we still need to sleep. can you guys please wake up? don¡¯t y any pranks!¡± ... ¡°he¡¯s really throwing away his life just to be in the limelight!¡± ¡°there¡¯s really danger!¡± although lin jue was annoyed by these words, he believed mo nan chong¡¯s words. there was danger here, so he had to get everyone to leave. ¡°what danger? the people from the festival group haven¡¯t evene to inform us yet, and you¡¯re talking about danger? who will believe you!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you tell me what the danger is?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t have time to ask darling, let¡¯s talk after we get out, okay?¡± ¡°we won¡¯t leave, you¡¯re crazy!¡± a few of them went back to their rooms and mmed the door shut. almost at the same time, the sound of an explosion rang out, and the house shook violently. the person who returned to his room ran out with a pale face. ¡± what happened? ¡± without giving them time to react, the sound of explosions came one after another. ¡°hurry up and run!¡± lin jue roared. Chapter 1765 1765 chapter 1767-escaping from fire everyone ran out of the vi one after another. they didn¡¯t have time to take anything and rushed down the mountain in the fire. the scene could be said to be chaotic. there were many contestants to begin with, and with the addition of many staff members, it was aplete mess. the live broadcast continued. there were still some fans watching the live broadcast, and they were all worried for everyone. many of the cameras had been destroyed, but some of them were still working, so the chaotic scene could still be seen in a few live broadcast rooms. [ run! ] [ everyone, run! ] [ this is crazy. how did this happen? didn¡¯t they call the police? why isn¡¯t anyone here yet? ] [ hurry up and run. why hasn¡¯t my huahua run away yet? ] [ where¡¯s my niannian? ] [ shuishui, run! ] [ sob sob sob, don¡¯t let anything happen to me. everyone should be fine. we¡¯re all on vacation. how can something like this happen? ] ...... ¡°quick, everyone, get down the mountain!¡± mo nan chong was not around and the director team was in a mess. on the other hand, lin jue and the rest had been training with mo nan chong and had managed to remain calm. although the scene was very dangerous and there were screams everywhere, lin jue and the others were still trying to maintain order. they let the others go first and maintained the order at the back. one after another, almost all of them ran down the mountain. the director, who was already halfway there, suddenly turned back. ¡± where¡¯s mo nan chong? where¡¯s darling? ¡± where is she?¡± ¡°darling hasn¡¯te out yet!¡± lin jue nced at the mansion that was on fire. ¡± director, you go first. i¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on! ¡± ¡± no, we have to save this girl. if anything happens to her, no one can live! ¡± if the big shots behind her saw this, they would probably be furious! at that time, all the innocent people would be implicated. ¡°darling has the ability to protect himself, don¡¯te over and make trouble. i know some martial arts, i¡¯ll go find darling. huahua, niannian, carry the director down the mountain, i¡¯m going to find darling!¡± lin jue shouted. ¡°alright, leave it to us! you be careful too!¡± huahua and su niannian made a prompt decision. they knew that they were not capable enough and would only be a burden in the past. they might as well protect themselves first. the director was pulled away. when he left, he let out a heart-wrenching scream. lin jue rushed into a fire building. [ everyone has left. is our beloved master the only one still inside? ] [ did something happen to grandpa pet? she¡¯s so powerful, she should be the first one to leave! ] [ master pet, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you. you can¡¯t let anything happen to you. if anything happens to you, i won¡¯t be able to live on! ] [ a-jue, be careful. you have to bring our beloved out! ] [ she¡¯ll definitely be fine. she definitely won¡¯t! ] theizens were already in an uproar. this time, the explosion made it to the top of the hot search almost instantly. in less than ten minutes, it reached the top of the hot search. many vigers at the foot of the mountain were also rmed. he was the first to rush out of the banquet. after all, he was the youngest. ¡°what happened?¡± he immediately grabbed huahua, who was dragging the director down the mountain. of ¡± someone attacked us. the mountain exploded, and the vi was destroyed. there was even a fire. ¡± huahua said, ¡± most of them have gone down the mountain, but our master pet is still up there. ¡± ¡°is that girl still on the mountain?¡± the banquet ended and looked up at the vi that was on fire. now, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of an explosion. there was a mountain fire, and the entire mountain was on fire. if it spread with the wind, it would be hell on earth! she was still in her pajamas and a pair of slippers. his face instantly turned serious. ¡°the little darling still hasn¡¯te down?¡± behind them, dong ruhua and a few other old men rushed over anxiously. ¡± we can¡¯t let anything happen to the little girl. i¡¯ll go and save her! ¡± ¡± what¡¯s the use of you old guys? i¡¯ll go and save him! ¡± without thinking, yan xiu rushed up the mountain. after a few steps, he turned around and shouted at huahua and su niannian, ¡± don¡¯t let anyone up the mountain, except for the rescue team! ¡± ¡°leave this to us!¡± huahua¡¯s eyes were red as she shouted, ¡± brother yan, i¡¯m counting on you, my little darling. you take care of yourself too! ¡± a huge fire was raging in the vi that was about to be engulfed in mes. mo nan chong was surrounded by a few men in ck. her eyes were cold, and she had no weapons in her hands. she was on guard. ¡°little girl, give me the snake in your hand and we¡¯ll let you go!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we only want your snake. we don¡¯t want anything else. ¡± ¡°give us the snake and we¡¯ll spare your life!¡± the men in ck slowly surrounded mo nan chong. mo nan chong raised his hand and looked at the little ck snake on his wrist. he sneered, ¡± it seems that i was too careless. i thought that no one would recognize it after it hatched. it seems that you all know. ¡± i¡¯d like to ask you, what is this thing that makes you so persistent?¡± ¡± it¡¯s very important to us, but it¡¯s not of much value to you. why don¡¯t you just give it to us? ¡± one of the men in ckughed and said, ¡± see, you¡¯re just using it as a bracelet. if you need it, i can buy you a gold bracelet. ¡± ¡°the house is about to copse, let¡¯s not fight anymore, okay? give us the item and we¡¯ll get you out!¡± ... ¡°what a joke,¡± mo nan chong sneered, ¡± you guys blew up this ce and almost killed so many people. do you think i will still give this to you? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. the fire ising. just kill her. ¡± one of the ck men charged towards mo nan chong. mo nan chong dodged the man¡¯s attack. at the same time, she jumped up and kicked the other man. she should have gone out a long time ago, but because a girl was injured, she was stuck here in order to let the girl go first. her kung fu wasn¡¯t weak, but it was hard for two fists to fight against four hands. these people were even more difficult to deal with as they were all experts. beside them, someone fired a shot at mo nan chong. mo nan chong quickly dodged the bullet. she kicked the railing beside her and jumped, kicking a gun away. when lin jue rushed in, mo nan chong was in the middle of a fierce fight. ¡°i¡¯ll help you!¡± lin jue didn¡¯t even think, he grabbed a stick and rushed forward. ¡°don¡¯t, hurry up and leave!¡± mo nan chong growled. ... it was easy for her to get away alone, but it was hard to say if there was one more person. lin jue had only learned kung fu from her for a few days and was not that powerful. he could not deal with these people. ¡°no, if we¡¯re leaving, we¡¯ll leave together! there¡¯s a mountain fire outside, if we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll be trapped here!¡± lin jue¡¯s face was cold. she would never abandon mo nan chong. even if she had to die, she would protect her! Chapter 1766 1766 jin fuyao came back jin fuyao was forced back by the fire. she had nned to escape from the back, but the forest behind her was also on fire, so she couldn¡¯t walk on the path. she had no choice but to return to the front. she remembered that the person the men in ck were looking for was mo nan¡¯s pet. she had always hoped that mo nan would pamper her to death. this was an opportunity. mo nan chong was so cunning that the men in ck might not be able to kill him. she could take this opportunity to kill him before he realized it. as long as mo nan doted on her, li jiujue would be able to see her. also, her fans would definitelye back, and no one would be able to suppress her. jin fuyao came back to her senses and rushed to mo nan chong¡¯s vi without thinking. she sneaked in from the back door. just as she had guessed, she saw mo nan chong fighting with the men in ck the moment she entered. there was no one else here except for lin jue and arge group of men in ck. jin fuyao¡¯s lips curved. it was a good opportunity. he nced around and saw a gun on the ground. she secretly hooked the gun and then hid in a corner. the scene was a little chaotic, but she waited patiently. ...... overseas, li jiujue was feeling uneasy. he gave lian kuang a call, but the call wouldn¡¯t go through. very quickly, he realized that something was wrong. when he turned on hisputer to watch mo nan chong¡¯s livestream, he could no longer see the vi. he could only see people running down the mountain, and mo nan chong was not among them. the fire on the mountain was terrifyingly strong. ¡°something has happened.¡± li jiujue mumbled to himself. he immediately made a call. ¡± help me hack into the surveince camera ... ¡± a few minutester, the image of mo nan chong¡¯s vi appeared on li jiujue¡¯sputer. this was the only surveince camera that was still working, and it was aimed in the direction of mo nan chong and the others. lin jue¡¯s kung fu was not good enough and he was forced to retreat. in order to help lin jue, mo nan chong was hit and spat out a mouthful of blood. she wiped the corner of her mouth, and her beautiful face was cold. ¡°darling qianqian, be careful!¡± li jiujue suddenly noticed a shadow in the corner. jin fuyao was holding a gun and aiming it at mo nan chong¡¯s head. she was about to pull the trigger. however, she could not hear him at all. li jiujue¡¯s eyes turned red. he looked like he was about to go crazy as he stared into the camera without blinking. no, nothing can happen to her, nothing! the bullet flew out. just as jin fuyao was feeling smug, a figure suddenly shed over. lin jue pounced on mo nan chong and blocked the bullet with his body. ¡± darling, be careful! ¡± ¡°a-jue!¡± when mo nanchong supported lin jue, he saw jin fuyao holding a gun. jin fuyao realized that it was toote to kill mo nan chong and the fire was getting bigger. she fired her machine gun and ran away. at the same time, the banquet was over. when he saw the group of men in ck, he attacked them without a word. ¡°you guys go first, leave this to me!¡± ¡± the fire ising! ¡± the banquet master shouted. ¡± there¡¯s no way out if we don¡¯t walk! ¡± ¡°be careful!¡± mo nanchong saw that lin jue had been shot. without hesitation, she carried lin jue and ran out. the entire group of men in ck were blocked by the banquet hall. his kung fu was very powerful, and his movements were very fierce. the men in ck had already used up most of their strength because of mo nan¡¯s pet. in addition, they had also inhaled a lot of smoke. at this moment, they were already exhausted. ...... ¡°i¡¯m here, i¡¯m here!¡± ¡°little darling, are you alright? what¡¯s wrong with lin jue?¡± everyone surrounded mo nan chong. mo nan chong put lin jue down and she quickly checked his condition. fortunately, although the bullet hit lin jue¡¯s chest, it didn¡¯t hit any vital parts. although lin jue¡¯s condition was a little bad, he wasn¡¯t dead. mo nan chong quickly gave lin jue a simple treatment. the rescue team had also arrived and went up the mountain to put out the fire. the ambnce had also arrived. the injured were all taken in, and lin jue was also carried away. mo nan chong asked huahua and su niannian to look after lin jue, while he asked jin fuyao if she hade down. not finding jin fuyao, mo nan chong suddenly thought of something and ran to a small road in the vige. lian kuang had disappeared. she found the ce where lian kuang fought, but she couldn¡¯t find him. she only saw his destroyed phone. after mo nan chong did not find lian kuang, he returned to the foot of the mountain. ¡°the banquet is over. has he note down yet?¡± mo nan chong asked the person he caught. ¡°the young man who charged forward? he hasn¡¯te down yet. the fire is so big, and there are bad people there. he can¡¯t be in danger, right?¡± ¡°impossible!¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was dark, as if a storm was brewing. just as the fire was getting more intense and the road up the mountain was about to be burned down, the banquet appeared in the thick smoke, and he came with the smoke. mo nanchong heaved a sigh of relief. her eyes had already turned red. ... ¡°what, are you worried about me?¡± ye xiu nced at mo nanchong and chuckled. ¡± do i look like someone who can be in trouble? ¡± ¡°who¡¯s worried about you!¡± mo nanchong punched the table. it was obvious that he was happy. ¡°cough, cough, cough, are you trying to kill me?¡± banquet xiu rolled his eyes. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t catch those people. they got away. ¡± who did you provoke? these people don¡¯t look simple.¡± ¡°to be exact, i didn¡¯t confess.¡± mo nan chong said helplessly, ¡± they were the ones who came to recruit me. i don¡¯t know who they are, and i¡¯ve never seen such an organization. they¡¯re all very powerful. i should know all of them. my mom and the others know almost all the major forces ... but that¡¯s not necessarily true, after all, there¡¯s always someone better than you.¡± it seemed that she had to be more careful in the future. this time, if it wasn¡¯t for lian kuang¡¯s reminder, not only her, but everyone else would have died on this mountain. ¡± be careful. although you¡¯ve been hiding your identity, many people know about it. you¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡± frowning, banquet hall pressed on mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder and coughed again. ¡± you¡¯re injured too. go to the hospital for a checkup. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing serious, i won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°even if i can¡¯t die, i still have to go!¡± ... in the end, they were still sent to the hospital. that night, everyone was still in a state of shock. fortunately, the production team acted quickly and arranged for everyone to stay in the hotel. those who needed to be hospitalized were sent to the hospital. mo nan chong looked at lin jue in the hospital after the operation. he only heaved a sigh of relief after he confirmed that lin jue was fine. ¡°um, miss darling, you have a phone call.¡± the director stood at the door with his phone in his hand, looking at mo nan chong nervously. Chapter 1767 1767 9th master can¡¯t bear to the call was from li jiujue, and she could tell that he was very worried about her. mo nanchong told li jiujue that he was fine and full of energy. however, lian kuang had been taken away and she had not found any clues. ¡°i¡¯ll send people to look for lian kuang. you don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡± ¡°darling, rest well, yingluo.¡± li jiujue was silent for a long time before he hung up the phone. hearing mo nan chong¡¯s voice, he felt a little more at ease. however, he was still a little afraid. if the bullet had hit darling, what would he have done? he never knew that there was something he was afraid of. it was only at this moment that he realized how afraid he was of losing this girl. fortunately, she was fine. mo nan chong returned the phone to the director. after making sure that everyone else was fine, she returned to the hotel to take a shower and rest. during her break, she kept recalling the people who came at that time. who were they? what did he want the little ck snake on her wrist for? when the little ck snake was still an egg, there were already many people who coveted it. he didn¡¯t expect that there would still be people who wanted to get the little ck snake. since someone had attacked her, there must be quite a few people who knew that the little ck snake was on her. she was probably surrounded by danger. not long after mo nan chong had rested, the director came over again and gave her a new phone. he also said that he had already informed her family that he was safe. mo nan chong took out his phone and made a few calls. he contacted a few friends to help him investigate this matter. perhaps it was because she was too tired, she fell asleep without realizing it. when he woke up again, a figure shed past his eyes. mo nan chong reacted almost immediately and attacked the other party. however, his arm was blocked, and a low and hoarse voice followed. ¡± darling, it¡¯s me. ¡± ¡°ninth master, aren¡¯t you overseas?¡± mo nan chong quickly let go of his hand and looked at li jiujue in shock. li jiujue stood there, his eyes a little red. he looked at her with an eager expression. mo nanchong was stunned. before she could react, she felt a strong hug around her. he hugged her tightly, as if she would disappear from his sight if he were to be gentle. mo nan chong naturally knew that li jiujue was afraid and worried, which was why he had such a reaction. her heart trembled a little. ¡± i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry. ¡± she ced her hand gently on li jiujue¡¯s back and allowed the man in front of her to hug her. she patted his back gently. ¡°darling, darling ... darling ...¡± li jiujue buried his head between her neck and called her name over and over again. he sniffed her body. it was as if he could only feel alive when he smelled her. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong responded softly. they did not know how long they had been hugging, but mo nan chong did not push li jiujue away and just let him hold her. li jiujue only let go of mo nan chong after he was done hugging him. ¡°let¡¯s sleep a little longer.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± i¡¯ll be here. you can sleep more soundly. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyes. ¡± any news from lian kuang? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. there¡¯s no news yet, but if there¡¯s any news, it will be sent back immediately. ¡± li jiujue gently rubbed mo nan chong¡¯s head. ¡± alright, you should rest first. ¡± mo nan chong then went back to sleep. she had used up a lot of energy fighting with the man in ck, so she needed to rest. otherwise, she would copse tomorrow. she had not found out who the man in ck was and who was behind him. she would not fall so easily because jin fuyao had shot her and wanted to kill her. ...... jin fuyao was thest one to return to the hotel. when she came back, she was covered in ck paint, and everyone almost couldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°jin fuyao, why are you only back now? where did you go?¡± the director had been busy, so he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. he asked jin fuyao with a frown when he saw her. jin fuyao looked at the director in disbelief. she didn¡¯te back with everyone, but the festival group didn¡¯t know and even asked her what she was doing? what else could she do? when she came out of the sea of fire, this group of people had actually forgotten about her. everyone had already arrived at the hotel. she had no car and no one to help her, so she had toe here. jin fuyao was probably a little tired, so she just nced at the director and then went directly to her room to rest, not bothering to pay attention to the director. ...... that night, after the yers got out of trouble, they were so tired that they fell asleep. it was theizens who didn¡¯t fall asleep. especially theizens who were watching the live broadcast. although the live broadcast had stopped, everyone was still discussing it in full swing on weibo and some forums. some people asked why such a thing happened and where those bad people came from. ... there were also people who asked about everyone¡¯s situation and whether they were all safe. some people noticed that jin fuyao had gone missing, but the festival group didn¡¯t seem to notice that because it was too chaotic. [ what¡¯s wrong with the festival group? they didn¡¯t realize that our yaoyao is missing! ] [ yeah, where¡¯s fuyao? where¡¯s our fuyao? ] [ f * ck, everyone only cares about mo nan chong. does no one care about jin fuyao? ] ...... #jin fuyao is missing # a hot search quietly started. while the discussion was in full swing, someone from the jin family also called the festival group to ask about jin fuyao. at the same time, jin fuyao had already taken a shower in her room and was sitting on the bed. she was drying her hair with a pair of dark eyes. ... when she saw this hot search, her lips curved up slightly. then, she saw another hot search. #mo nan spoils the hero # many people were discussing that mo nan chong was thest one toe down from the mountain, but many people also said that mo nan chong hade down sote to save the people. [ i¡¯m really amazing. i saved everyone by myself! ] [ yeah, there¡¯s a girl who¡¯s the most seriously injured. she¡¯s the one who saved the person. ] [ i love grandpa pampered so much! grandpa pampered is so handsome! ] [ someone is still talking about jin fuyao next door. who knows where jin fuyao is? where was she when everyone was running for their lives? ] [ that¡¯s right. it¡¯s disgusting to involve our beloved master because of jin fuyao. what did he do? she has been targeting our beloved master. why should our beloved master save her? ] [ it¡¯s not my duty to save people! ] ...... seeing this, jin fuyao clenched her fists so hard that her nails almost dug into her flesh. ¡°your beloved grandpa ... is not as kind as you say! would this have happened if it wasn¡¯t for mo nan chong?¡± jin fuyao sneered. Chapter 1768 1768 lord jiu, this is my real girlfriend! the next day, the first thing mo nan chong saw when he opened his eyes was li jiujue, who was looking at him from beside his bed. he seemed to have not slept the entire night and had been looking at her. ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± li jiujue asked gently, ¡± are you hungry? i¡¯ll get someone to prepare some food for you.¡± mo nanchong shook his head. she sat up and looked at li jiujue. ¡± you didn¡¯t sleep the whole night? ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t sleep.¡± li jiujue¡¯s lips curled. he was frightened by what he had experienced yesterday and still had lingering fears. he just wanted to keep looking at her, as if she would disappear from his side if he looked less. mo nanchong could roughly understand li jiujue¡¯s feelings, so he did not say much. after washing up, the two of them went downstairs. there were many people in the hall downstairs. everyone still had lingering fears from yesterday¡¯s incident. in addition, many people were injured, so everyone was not at ease. they almost all woke up early in the morning to wait for some news in the hall. when mo nan chong and li jiujue came out of the elevator, everyone looked at them. in fact, not many of these contestants knew that mo nan chong and li jiujue were a couple. many of them even thought that ninth master li and jin fuyao were a couple. they had been misled by jin fuyao before, so many people were quite surprised to see the two of them together. because jin fuyao had note down yet, and the director did not tell anyone that he had seen jin fuyao yesterday, everyone¡¯s first reaction was that li jiujue was looking for mo nan chong for jin fuyao. ¡± jin fuyao didn¡¯t show up all night. master jiu must be worried! ¡± ¡± yeah, i really envy jin fuyao. she has such an excellent man who loves her so much. ¡± ¡± yes, it happenedst night. ninth master, you¡¯re here so early. ¡± ...... there were soft discussions around him. the director frowned when he heard thesements. he knew very well that the rtionship between jin fuyao and li jiujue was fake. mo nan chong and master jiu were the real couple. jin fuyao is fine. she came backst night. ¡± the director coughed and said to the people around him. ¡°is jin fuyao okay? when did shee back? i saw her on the hot search and thought she was still missing!¡± ¡°then ninth master doesn¡¯t need to worry!¡± some insensible people had already reminded ninth master to find jin fuyao. li jiujue frowned slightly and swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡± why would i want to see her? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t 9th master miss jin¡¯s girlfriend? don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯te here for miss jin?¡± some people looked at li jiujue in confusion. ¡°who said i¡¯m her boyfriend?¡± li jiujue was both angry and amused. ¡± what¡¯s the point of spreading rumors? ¡± ¡°ah, no?¡± ¡± impossible. didn¡¯t fuyao say yes? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me he he¡¯s ...¡± someone covered his mouth subconsciously. li jiujue swept his gaze across the crowd and made a shushing gesture. ¡± shush, don¡¯t mess around. it¡¯s not very good to say that someone is my girlfriend in front of my girlfriend. ¡± hearing this, everyone was shocked. then, everyone saw li jiujue grab mo nan chong¡¯s hand, and their fingers were intertwined. mo nanchong¡¯s expression did not change. he was very calm. ¡°master, master ... 9th master is your boyfriend?¡± a bold one asked in a low voice. ¡°yes, i am. is there a problem?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°no, no problem. i was scared!¡± ¡± butpared to jin fuyao, master chong is indeed morepatible with master jiu. they look like a perfect match when they stand together! ¡± ¡°oh my god, those two have been dating for a long time? ¡± f * ck, jin fuyao even spread rumors that lord jiu is her boyfriend. lord jiu even admitted that he has a girlfriend! ¡± aren¡¯t you too shameless?¡± ¡± as expected of the young miss of the jin family. it turns out that a person can be shameless to this extent! ¡± ¡± amazing! he¡¯s really amazing and shameless! ¡± ¡°shh.¡± li jiujue made a shushing gesture. ¡± everyone, don¡¯t spout nonsense. our master doesn¡¯t really like to announce this. ¡± ¡°oh, i understand!¡± ¡°underground love, we understand!¡± ¡°yes, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± ¡°master chong is our savior. we will never tell anyone about this!¡± ¡°yes, i haven¡¯t thanked master chong yet. if it wasn¡¯t for master chong yesterday, we would have been burned to death on the mountain! i¡¯m scared just thinking about it!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s all thanks to grandpa chong and the others. otherwise, everyone would have died a terrible death. ¡± ...... when jin fuyao came downstairs, she happened to hear these words. not only did she hear li jiujue admit that mo nan chong was his girlfriend, but she also heard these people thanking mo nan chong in various ways. mo nan chong was clearly the one who had caused the trouble, yet these people were still thanking him. what a bunch of fools. ... jin fuyao came out of the elevator and sneered. she nced at mo nan chong and then at the rest of the people. she said sarcastically, ¡± you should really thank her. if it wasn¡¯t for her, all of you would have been able to sleep peacefully and not have to escape from a sea of fire in the middle of the night. ¡± jin fuyao, what are you talking about? ¡± ¡°yeah, what¡¯s all this nonsense!¡± ¡°are you crazy?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true that master pet saved us. she and huahua risked their lives to wake everyone up.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± jin fuyao stared at mo nan chong. ¡± is that the truth? ¡± mo nanchong frowned. she knew what jin fuyao was going to say. jin fuyao knew that those people were here to kill her. she did not tell them that it was because of her, because she was worried that if she did, these people would get into trouble. ¡± jin fuyao, i haven¡¯t settled the score with you for yesterday¡¯s shot! ¡± ¡°what do you mean by that shot? what are you talking about? why don¡¯t i know about it?¡± jin fuyao acted like she didn¡¯t know anything. the atmosphere between the two of them was a little tense. ... the people around them were a little nervous. someone pulled the two of them apart. ¡°master chong, what¡¯s wrong? did she do something?¡± ¡°yaoyao, stop messing around. we haven¡¯t had a good rest yet. let¡¯s go eat first. after that, we¡¯ll go visit our friends in the hospital!¡± because there were many people, mo nanchong did not have any evidence, so he did not do anything to jin fuyao. jin fuyao looked at mo nan chong coldly and arrogantly, then turned to the director. ¡± director, will we hold a press conference about what happenedst night? ¡± the director also looked down on jin fuyao, but when jin fuyao asked, he answered, because the others were also looking at them. ¡± we¡¯ll hold a simple press conference. it¡¯ll be held upstairs in the hotel. ¡± the director said, ¡± but it¡¯s none of your business. everyone, have a good rest. we will resolve this matter and deal with the reporters. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you have a meeting.¡± jin fuyao¡¯s lips curved. no one knew what she was thinking. Chapter 1769 1769 she was the cause of this that day, mo nan chong received many calls from his family. song junlin, jiang fu, chenn, and the others all called. she had spent a great deal of effort to persuade these people not to rush over one by one. she was alive and well, and nothing had happened to her. after that, she was so annoyed that she threw her phone to li jiujue and asked him to help her deal with it. after all, she had too many rtives. all kinds of uncles and aunties, godparents, and all sorts of people had called her. it was simply driving her crazy. 9th master took his beloved master¡¯s phone and was very patient. he answered the calls one by one and convinced them one by one, making everyone feel at ease. ¡°master chong, don¡¯t look at me with such bitter hatred. i¡¯m really fine.¡± lin juey on the bed and looked at mo nan chong¡¯s beautiful face, which looked gloomy and a little nervous. ¡°so why did you take the bullet for me? do you think you have one more life than me? are you trying to save catwoman?¡± mo nan chong red at lin jue fiercely. he held a small knife in his hand and quickly peeled an apple. lin jue stared at the apple, feeling as if the apple was himself. it had already been peeled. ¡°no,¡± huahua came over with a ss of water and saw that the apple in mo nan¡¯s hand had already be a core ... and the meat had been cut. ¡°what¡¯s gone?¡± mo nan chong asked in an annoyed tone. ¡°the apple is gone.¡± lin jueughed and said, ¡± are you taking out your anger on an apple? little darling, don¡¯t be angry. i didn¡¯t think much of it at that time. i didn¡¯t know that i would have blocked it before i could react.¡± ¡°besides, i¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t i? i¡¯m full of energy. it¡¯s just a small injury, don¡¯t worry about it!¡± ¡± hey, don¡¯t be angry. look, i¡¯m a little nervous when you¡¯re angry. ¡± mo nan chong threw the core away and took out another apple to peel. lin jue was speechless. ¡°really, don¡¯t be angry, darling. i was wrong, i was really wrong. i won¡¯t be like this in the future!¡± mo nanchong raised her eyes and nced at lin jue. she didn¡¯t say anything more. this time, she finally peeled the apple and handed it to lin jue. after staying in the ward for a while, mo nan chong left with li jiujue to track down lian kuang¡¯s whereabouts. jin fuyao came not long after mo nan chong and his wife left. when she pushed the door open and entered, huahua and su niannian were both there. the two of them looked up at jin fuyao at the same time. they naturally didn¡¯t think that jin fuyao would be so kind to see lin jue. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± lin jue looked at jin fuyao in annoyance. ¡°can¡¯t i juste and see you?¡± jin fuyao raised her eyebrows. ¡°you¡¯re here to see if i¡¯m dead?¡± lin jue sneered. ¡± do you regret not shooting properly? ¡± ¡°lin jue, you don¡¯t have to do this. you¡¯re not my target.¡± jin fuyao shrugged. ¡± you know that my target is mo nan chong. she¡¯s not a good person, so you don¡¯t have to protect her. look at you, you¡¯re hurt because of her, but did she cry for you? isn¡¯t she still with her boyfriend? did she take care of you?¡± ¡°that¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°of course it has something to do with me. i know a secret.¡± jin fuyao closed the door and looked at lin jue and the others with interest. ¡± did you know thatst night¡¯s incident was caused by mo nanchong? everyone almost died yesterday because of mo nan chong. don¡¯t you me her at all?¡± lin jue and the others looked at jin fuyao suspiciously and were very dissatisfied with her. ¡± jin fuyao, don¡¯te here to scare us. we won¡¯t listen to you. get out of here! ¡± ¡°yes, get out!¡± ¡°why should we me darling? she was the first one to wake everyone up.¡± ¡± our lives were saved by darling. why should we me her? should we me her for saving us? ¡± ¡°lin jue, you should know something, right?¡± jin fuyao said with a smile, ¡± you know that those people came for mo nan chongst night. without mo nan chong, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a firest night! ¡± let me give you a piece of advice, mo nan chong is very dangerous. stay away from her. if you¡¯re smart, follow me. ¡± ¡°get lost!¡± jin fuyao was thrown out. su niannian and huahua both looked at lin jue. lin jue raised his head and looked left and right, pretending that he didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°a-jue, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡± is what jin fuyao said true? ¡± huahua asked seriously. ¡°don¡¯t me darling.¡± lin jue knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so he said, ¡± you can¡¯t me her for this. she was also dealt with by someone. she didn¡¯t want to be like this ...¡± ¡°who said we were going to me darling?¡± huahua shrugged. ¡± we¡¯re just worried that if that¡¯s the case, darlings will be in danger. ¡± ¡°with 9th master around, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. with ninth master here, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ...... jin fuyao stood at the door and eavesdropped for a while. her face was as ck as coal. mo nan chong was the one who had brought them danger, yet they were a bunch of fools who were still concerned about his life ... she couldn¡¯t be bothered with these idiots. she would release the video at the press conferenceter and everyone would be scolding mo nan chong. how could she still be a hero when mo nan¡¯s favorite pet had brought about a crisis? it was all her fault, alright? jin fuyao was ready. after she left the hospital, she made a phone call and did something. then, a new hot search topic rose up. ... [ it¡¯s all mo nan¡¯s fault. ] [ what¡¯s going on? ] [ someone revealed that the explosion yesterday was caused by mo nan chong? ] [ some people even said that mo nan chong was a hero. now, it seems that she was the one who caused this. what kind of hero is she then! ] [ f * ck, what did she do? the mountain has been burned bald! ] [ it can¡¯t be. could it really be caused by mo nan chong? that¡¯s a little disgusting. to think that everyone praised her for being thest one to leave the mountain! ] [ that¡¯s impossible! our beloved grandpa is not that kind of person! ] [ that¡¯s right. i believe in grandpa pampered. everyone, use your brains. if grandpa pampered her on purpose, why would she save her? ] [ don¡¯t talk nonsense before you have evidence. believe in me for a hundred years! ] [ i¡¯m waiting for the hammer toe down! [ isn¡¯t there a press conference? they should be able to clearly exin the situation at the press conference, right? ] at the same time, the rest of the contestants were in the hotel lobby. everyone was gathered together and discussing yesterday¡¯s incident. some people were also very surprised to see this hot search. ... ¡°did you guys see that? what¡¯s going on? did yesterday¡¯s incident really have something to do with me?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible ...¡± ¡± but, that person said that the evidence was irrefutable ... he also said that we can investigate as we wish and that everyone¡¯s suffering was all because of mo nan chong. ¡± Chapter 1770 1770 would they hate master pet? all of the contestants began to question mo nan chong. after all, the fire yesterday had indeed given everyone a huge fright. if it was really caused by mo nan chong, then it would really make them angry. they had even treated mo nan chong as their savior, but she had never mentioned this. when jin fuyao came back, she happened to hear these discussions. she heard that everyone¡¯s tone began to waver and they began to question mo nan chong. these people were much smarter than lin jue and the other idiots. if mo nan had not spoiled this b * tch, would they have encountered such a big fire? the press conference was already in progress upstairs. jin fuyao sneaked in while there were many people. the reporters were asking the director and the rest, ¡± may i ask how the fire started? there are rumors that the fire was rted to mo nan chong. is that true? ¡± when the director heard this, his expression changed. ¡± nonsense, how could this fire be rted to the contestants? bad people attacked us and the police are already investigating this matter. i can assure everyone that this matter has nothing to do with our contestants. mo nan chong, this little girl, has done her best to save many people.¡± ¡°really? but that¡¯s not what the inte says. some people say that mo nanchong saved people to make up for his mistakes!¡± ¡°may i know where mo nan chong is? why isn¡¯t she showing her face?¡± ¡± i heard that mo nan chong is the one who knows the truth the best. the director didn¡¯t let her be here. isn¡¯t he trying to hide something? ¡± ¡± i would like to seek justice for the other contestants. because of one person, hundreds of people almost died, and everyone in the vige was almost killed. doesn¡¯t she feel apologetic? ¡± some of the reporters were arranged by jin fuyao. when they asked questions, they directly concluded that everything was mo nan chong¡¯s doing and were very aggressive. although the director was someone who had been through all kinds of big scenes, he choked when he was faced with so many questions from the reporters and the rumors on the inte that his assistant showed him. ¡± director, you¡¯re not saying anything. did we hit the nail on the head? ¡± ¡± oh, why is the director so protective of mo nan chong? could it be rted to mo nan chong? ¡± the director¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°don¡¯t make wild guesses!¡± ¡°yaoyao, they¡¯re all here.¡± a girl walked to jin fuyao¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡± are we going to take action now? ¡± jin fuyao nced at the girl. ¡± you go and tell them. if you expose mo nan chong¡¯s true colors, everyone will be grateful to you. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. the girl walked into the press conference room. as she walked, she said loudly, ¡± i know about this! ¡± the reporters ¡®cameras were all aimed at the girl. ¡°what do you know?¡± ¡°he¡¯s a contestant, right? what do you know? do you know what happened on the mountain?¡± ¡°i naturally know that. my heart ached for all my sisters, so i had to reveal the truth to the public. everything that happened yesterday was all because of mo nan chong.¡± the girl walked to the director¡¯s side and then looked at all the reporters. ¡± i feel sorry for my confused sisters and all of our fans. his heart ached for the heavy losses of the jie group. so, i must tell you the truth.¡± ¡°how can mo nan chong be considered a hero? isn¡¯t it only right for her to pay for her own matters?¡± ¡± she caused the fire. should we thank her for saving us? ¡± the girl was a little choked up. she was very good at acting. her eyes were red, but she spoke as if she was speaking the truth. it was as if mo nan chong was the one who had set the fire. ¡°may i ask what the situation was at that time?¡± ¡°what kind of fire did mo nan y that could burn down the entire mountain? ording to what you¡¯re saying, she saved people to make up for her mistake, and it¡¯s more likely that she¡¯s afraid of being exposed, so she deliberately saved people to be a hero?¡± the girl wiped her tears, shook her head, and said, ¡± she didn¡¯t set the fire herself, but it has a lot to do with her. ¡± ¡°what rtionship?¡± ¡± the person who set the fire was here to find mo nan chong, but her hatred implicated us and almost killed all of us. isn¡¯t that ridiculous? ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve been implicated by her, but we still have to thank her, the hero? ¡± ¡°i know that you guys might say that if the person who set the fire was not mo nan chong, then it has nothing to do with her. however, when we were calling her a hero, did she refute us?¡± ¡°what i hate is that she knows the truth, but still hides it.¡± ¡± this trouble was clearly looking for her, but she hid it. she even took the position of hero and refused toe down. ¡± ¡°my heart aches for my sisters. they¡¯ve been implicated by her, but still have to be deceived by lies. she should be the one apologizing to everyone, not everyone calling her a hero.¡± the girl¡¯s voice was loud and clear, and the shes kepting. the reporters began to ask questions like crazy. this girl was trying her best to belittle mo nan chong and destroy him. she knew that this was a good opportunity for her to make a name for herself. she was really grateful to jin fuyao for giving this opportunity to her. after the girl finished her story, she even brought out the evidence. she yed a video of mo nan chong¡¯s fight with the men in ck. the men in ck had clearly asked for something from mo nan chong. this proved that the men in ck were here to deal with mo nan chong, and the others were just innocent bystanders. ¡°heavens, so it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°these people are really here for mo nan chong!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what master chong has on him that¡¯s worth them snatching it like this, even at the cost of everyone¡¯s lives.¡± ... ¡± it¡¯s a pity that mo nan chong isn¡¯t here. we should have interviewed mo nan chong! ¡± the reporters ¡®reactions were a little unexpected. they had thought that everyone would curse mo nan chong, but instead, they were more concerned about what was on mo nan chong that was being fought over. at this moment, the rest of the girls had alsoe up. jin fuyao was relieved to see these peoplee up. these people would definitely be very angry when they thought that mo nan chong had implicated them. they would definitely hate mo nan chong to the core. mo nan chong was going to fall today. jin fuyao leaned against the door and didn¡¯t go in. she looked at the girls who came in. the reporters could not find any trace of mo nan chong, but they did not let therge group of girls go. ¡°dear contestants, i wonder if you¡¯ve already known the truth. what are your thoughts after you know the truth?¡± ¡°do you hate mo nan chong to the core right now? after all, mo nan chong was the one who caused the identst night. even if everyone¡¯s lives weren¡¯t in danger, they¡¯d at least lost some things, and some of them were very precious, right?¡± ¡± i heard that someone also lost their parents ¡®belongings. is that true? ¡± ... Chapter 1771 1771 isn¡¯t that 9th master? the girls were aggressive, and hundreds of them faced the reporters. jin fuyao was so happy that she felt like a few rabbits were jumping in her heart. mo nan chong was finally finished. just then, su niannian and huahua rushed in from outside. ¡± we have something to say! ¡± jin fuyao nced at the two of them and said coldly, ¡± what use do you think you cane here to speak for mo nan chong? since you¡¯ve spoken, does this have nothing to do with her? i¡¯d advise you to speak less and y it safe.¡± huahua coldly nced at jin fuyao. ¡± people like you don¡¯t understand the feelings between us! ¡± su niannian sneered as well. she bypassed jin fuyao and rushed forward. the reporters couldn¡¯t wait for more people. when they saw that two more people hade, they were even more excited and began to ask questions. ¡°we wanted to tell everyone that this was something darned child didn¡¯t want to do. was it her fault that a thief was after her? although it may implicate others, in the end, is this mistake the beloved¡¯s fault?¡± su niannian looked at the reporter. she looked very weak, but when she spoke, she had a strong aura. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then every one of you here, if you were robbed and the thief implicated others, isn¡¯t it the thief¡¯s fault, but your own fault? ¡± ¡°besides, darling¡¯s first reaction at such a critical moment wasn¡¯t to run away by herself, but to save everyone.¡± ¡± how did she know that she would be remembered by others? how did she know that she would encounter such a thing? ¡± ¡± and do any of you know that the people around you will never get into trouble and implicate you? ¡± ¡°i think, if darling knew that she would encounter such trouble, she would definitely hide and solve it alone. she would never involve anyone. the fact that she was fighting those criminals alone is enough to exin everything, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re all the pet of me, but we¡¯re all on mo nan pet¡¯s side. ¡± ¡± the real sinner is not her, but those men in ck! ¡± jin fuyao leaned against the door and chuckled. so what if he said that? there were more than a hundred contestants, who would stand on mo nan chong¡¯s side? mo nan chong was only close to the people in his dormitory. after encountering such an incident, he had lost many of his important things. after causing so much trouble, who wouldn¡¯t hate mo nanchong? ¡°what she said makes sense.¡± a reporter said in a low voice. ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it works. mo nan chong is a victim too. how would she know that someone woulde for her? even if she knew that someone wanted to deal with her, how could she know that the other party was so crazy that he wanted to kill everyone?¡± ¡± i think mo nan chong is not bad. when she was in a difficult situation, she saved someone else first. furthermore, the way she fought with that person was really cool! ¡± ¡°yes, he¡¯s too valiant and heroic.¡± ¡°niannian is right.¡± among the other contestants, a girl stood up. ¡± actually, i¡¯m not here to tell everyone that i hate master pampered. i didn¡¯t win any ingredients yesterday, but master chong gave me some. i just want to say that this was done by the bad guys, and the ones who should be brought to justice are still the bad guys, and i¡¯m a victim!¡± ¡± yes, i¡¯m just like us. i¡¯m a victim. it¡¯s those men in ck who need to be eliminated! ¡± ¡°i fully agree!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve also eaten the food that master chong won. i¡¯ve always believed in master chong¡¯s character!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to say anything. how could she be med for this? what did she do wrong? was it her fault for risking her life to save us?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, when bean sprout was injured yesterday, it was me who saved him at all costs. i risked my life to save people. she¡¯s done this much, will she hurt people?¡± more than a hundred contestants were all on mo nan chong¡¯s side. on the other hand, the girl who had exposed mo nan¡¯s love for her was extremely embarrassed. jin fuyao stood by the door and felt like her brain was about to explode. ¡®how is this possible ...¡¯ when did these people be so close to mo nan chong? even the few girls who used to support her were speaking up for mo nan chong. jin fuyao¡¯s face turned pale, and what made her even paler was that huahua looked at her with a frighteningly cold look. ¡± i¡¯d like to ask, why did miss jin fuyao go missing at that time? ¡± because of this, the reporters all focused their fire on jin fuyao. although jin fuyao hade back, everyone knew that she had gone missing that night. they lived in the same vi, but she was the only one who didn¡¯t go down the mountain. what was going on? did something happen to her on the mountain? ¡°miss jin, may i ask where you were at that time?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. when everyone was running for their lives, why did miss jin suddenly disappear and then appear unscathed? ¡± ¡°this makes me a little curious. what did miss jin experience? everyone came out just now, why is it only miss jin who didn¡¯te?¡± jin fuyao¡¯s face was extremely ugly. ¡± noment. ¡± she turned around and left. ...... when mo nanchong and li jiujue came back from investigating lian kuang¡¯s matter, they happened to run into jin fuyao who had gone out. ¡°jin fuyao.¡± mo nanchong blocked jin fuyao¡¯s way. ¡°what are you doing?¡± jin fuyao looked at mo nan chong coldly. ¡± what are you doing? the reporters are about toe out. do you want to die?¡± ¡°why do you want to kill me?¡± mo nanchong looked at jin fuyao coldly. ¡°do i need a reason to kill you? i just can¡¯t stand you, i don¡¯t like you, so i want you to die!¡± jin fuyao nced at li jiujue as she spoke, her eyes full of hatred. ¡°i won¡¯t let you get away with it. this is an attempted murder.¡± mo nan chong said. ... ¡± if you¡¯re so capable, show me the evidence. you don¡¯t have any evidence and the surveince cameras have been destroyed. do you think you can capture me? ¡± jin fuyao sneered. ¡± in your dreams. ¡± ¡°lord pet, it¡¯s lord pet!¡± the reporters came out of the elevator. the moment they saw mo nan chong, they all swarmed him. mo nan chong jumped in shock, but li jiujue reacted quickly. he grabbed her, turned around, and ran. ¡°master pet, don¡¯t run. can you answer us?¡± ¡°grandpa pet, you have something to ask!¡± ¡°master chong, did you know that you would encounter such an incidentst night?¡± the reporters chased after them for a long time, but they didn¡¯t manage to catch up with anything. ¡°but who was that man beside me just now? he looks a little familiar, he seems very handsome!¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me grandpa chong has a boyfriend?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that ninth master li? it seemed to be ninth master li? wasn¡¯t there a rumor that ninth master li and jin fuyao were a couple?¡± ... the reporters ¡®eyes fell on jin fuyao at the door, and then some people were ready to chase her. Chapter 1772 1772 lian kuang, dying the press conference was live, so many fans who followed the news were the first to know. she also knew that mo nan chong was the victim and she did not mean to let the people around her get hurt. this was something that could not be avoided. no one med mo nan chong, especially when the people involved were almost all on his side. furthermore, this incident did not lead to any deaths. although there were injuries, they were not serious and would recover after a few days. [ actually, those contestants are right. what¡¯s wrong with being a darling? she¡¯s also a victim! ] [ that¡¯s right. the worst is those who want to deal with the darling. they want to snatch a little girl¡¯s things and even want her life! ] [ fortunately, darlings are fine and strong enough. not only did they escape danger, but they also saved everyone. ] [ in fact, i¡¯m most curious about jin fuyao now. what did she go missing for? ] [ when the reporter pointed the camera at jin fuyao at the end, she seemed to be in a strange state. why do i feel that she has done something shameful? ] [ this is getting interesting! ] ...... in a house in a dpidated neighborhood. lian kuang was tied up and covered in wounds. a group of people tortured her until he was on the verge of death. ¡°tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with that woman?¡± ¡°as long as you help us get what she has, we¡¯ll let you go. otherwise, we¡¯ll let you die here.¡± a few men in ck threatened lian kuang. although lian kuang¡¯s breathing was a little unstable and his body was covered in injuries, he only raised his head and coldly said, ¡± ¡°impossible!¡± ¡°impossible?¡± the ck-robed man sneered, ¡± then you want to die? ¡± lian kuang gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything. he wouldn¡¯t betray the beloved miss. the beloved miss treated him quite well. besides, his life had always been young master jiu¡¯s. young master jiu¡¯s most beloved woman was also someone he had to protect. ¡°heh, you¡¯re really not afraid of death?¡± the man in ck sneered, ¡± continue hitting him, rub salt on his wound, and then continue hitting him! ¡± his subordinates began to sprinkle salt on lian kuang¡¯s injuries. lian kuang was in so much pain that he almost roared, but his mouth was gagged. he still did not say anything. ¡°ha, he¡¯s really a tough nut to crack.¡± seeing that lian kuang had fainted, the ck-robed man sshed a basin of water at him. the icy water woke lian kuang up again. his entire body was covered in wounds, and the pain was heart-wrenching. ¡°do you think we can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t tell us?¡± the man in ck sneered and turned to his subordinate, ¡± send a message to that little girl and send a photo of this man. let¡¯s see if this little girl has anything to exchange for it. ¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°shameless!¡± he frantically cursed. ¡± heh, don¡¯t worry. this little girl might note to save you, right? ¡± ...... mo nan chong was with li jiujue when he received the message. the two of them were also investigating lian kuang¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°there¡¯s news.¡± after mo nanchong finished reading the message, he raised his head to look at li jiujue and passed the phone to him. ¡± lian kuang was caught by them as expected. they asked me to exchange for something. ¡± after she finished speaking, mo nanchong looked down at the little ck snake bracelet on her wrist. her expression was a littleplicated. this thing was not that important to her. she did not even know what it was used for. however, it was her mother¡¯s, so she had kept it. especially during this period of time, too many people had been investigating this thing, which made her feel that this thing was even more important. since it was an important thing, it naturally couldn¡¯t be given to others casually. she had a vague feeling that this little ck snake was very important, and that it was probably hiding some secret. before li jiujue could finish reading, mo nan chong had already stood up. ¡± i¡¯ll go find them. lian kuang doesn¡¯t look like he can hold on much longer. ¡± he got injured because of me, i can¡¯t just leave him be.¡± ¡°they¡¯re letting you go alone, but it¡¯s very likely a trap.¡± li jiujue frowned. this group of people was not easy to deal with. he had been investigating for so long but had not found any clues. he did not even know which force they were from. ¡°even if it¡¯s a trap, i¡¯ll still have to charge through it.¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± i don¡¯t care about many people, but i will definitely care about those who are good to me. ¡± lian kuang was good to her. although he was li jiujue¡¯s man, he had taken good care of her when li jiujue was not around. she couldn¡¯t possibly let lian kuang get hurt to this extent. ¡°don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t do anything to me. i still have what they want.¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± lian kuang¡¯s condition is terrible. he can¡¯t hold on much longer. they are too cruel. ¡± i¡¯ll go find them first, or at least dy them for a while, and you can think of a way.¡± seeing mo nan chong¡¯s determination, li jiujue did not say much and only nodded his head. mo nan chong soon arrived at the address given by the other party. it was an abandoned factory in a remote location. after mo nan got out of the car, he walked forward. a group of men in ck were waiting at the entrance of the factory. ¡°boss, that little girl isn¡¯t easy to deal with. do we have enough people?¡± ¡°we don¡¯t have many people, but she¡¯s just a little girl. what can she do to us? don¡¯t forget, we still have a hostage. when we get her things, we¡¯ll kill her and the hostage.¡± ¡°however, ah hei has fought with her before and said that her kung fu is indeed powerful.¡± ... ¡°she¡¯s just a little girl. no matter how powerful she is, how powerful can she be? besides, i¡¯ve done my research. this girl¡¯s background isn¡¯t that great. no one will help her. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. what¡¯s the use of her powerful martial arts alone? if no one helps her, she¡¯ll still be ours. ¡± mo nan chong arrived outside the abandoned factory. she looked at the boss coldly.¡±where is he?¡± ¡°where¡¯s the thing?¡± the boss looked at mo nan chong andughed coldly. ¡± i won¡¯t give her to you before i see what she is. ¡± little girl, i¡¯m not that easy to fool.¡± ¡°it¡¯s in my hands.¡± mo nan chong raised his wrist. on her wrist, there was a small ck snake. it looked very strange, and when it was motionless, it looked like a fake. ¡°give me, and i¡¯ll give you the person.¡± the old manughed. ¡°if you let me see the person first, how would i know if he¡¯s dead or alive? if he really is killed by you, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss for me to exchange this with you?¡± mo nan chong ced his hands behind his back and raised his head slightly. ¡°you¡¯re quite smart. don¡¯t worry, although that person only has one breath left, he¡¯s not dead yet.¡± the boss waved his hand. ¡± bring him out and let the girl see him. ¡± lian kuang was brought out. the injuries on his body were more serious than before, and he looked like he was on hisst breath. ... mo nan chong¡¯s face darkened when he saw lian kuang¡¯s body covered in injuries and one of his fingers broken. Chapter 1773 1773 are you crazy to let a young girl be the chief surgeon in the operating room? ¡°miss darling ... you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± the moment lian kuang was thrown to the ground, he raised his head and saw mo nan chong. his face was extremely pale, but he was still trying to persuade mo nan chong to leave. ¡°he¡¯s really loyal,¡± the boss shrugged his shoulders. ¡± although i¡¯m very touched, i still want what i want. little girl, you can take this person away, but give me the thing in your hand first.¡± mo nanchong looked at the boss coldly. ¡± he wasn¡¯t like this when you video-called him! ¡± when she arrived, they actually tortured lian kuang again! ¡± cut the crap. it¡¯s already my greatest mercy that he¡¯s still breathing. give me the thing! ¡± the big shot seemed to have lost his patience. mo nan chong walked forward. she squinted at lian kuang who was on the ground and her face became even gloomier. lian kuang was already very weak, but he still shook his head with all his might, ¡± master pet, leave ... don¡¯t worry about me! ¡± mo nan chong did not say anything. she just took off the little ck snake from her wrist and ced it in her palm. ¡± hand over the person and the goods. ¡± the boss nodded and gave a look to the person beside him. the people around him immediately helped lian kuang up and walked over to mo nan chong. when mo nan chong handed the little ck dragon to the man, the man immediately pushed lian kuang towards mo nan chong. ¡°miss darling, run! they¡¯re going to kill us!¡± lian kuang was only able to hold on because of mo nan chong¡¯s support. ¡°boss, snake.¡± the little ck snake was handed over to the boss. the boss confirmed that the snake was real and ordered, ¡± kill them both. ¡± ¡°miss darling, run! i¡¯ll help you block it!¡± lian kuang used thest of his strength to push mo nan chong away, but he did not manage to do so. mo nan¡¯s pet quickly dodged with lian kuang and hid behind a pile of bricks. ¡°wait for me here. i¡¯ll take you to the hospital after i¡¯ve settled them. hold on. ¡± with that, mo nan chong rushed out in a sh. at that moment, the boss let out a cry of surprise. the snake in his hand bit him and slithered towards mo nan chong. mo nan chong picked up the little snake and it coiled around mo nan chong¡¯s wrist. ¡°this is a snake that i raised. do you think it doesn¡¯t know me?¡± mo nan chong said coldly as he made his move. a few of the men in ck were sent flying and fell miserably. the boss grabbed his injured hand and roared, ¡± damn it, kill her! wasn¡¯t she just a cheap girl? do you think anyone will help you when you¡¯re fighting me?¡± ¡°who said she didn¡¯t?¡± at that moment, a row of ck cars drove over. li jiujue stepped out of the car. he was dressed in a smart suit, looking devilish and domineering. at the back, all the ck cars opened their doors in unison, and arge group of thugs got out of the cars. ¡°damn it, she actually sent someone else!¡± someone shouted, ¡± boss, let¡¯s retreat first! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± seeing that the situation was not optimistic, the boss directly turned around and left with his men. ¡°chase!¡± at li jiujue¡¯smand, the people around him chased after the group of people. seeing that he had a helper, mo nan chong did not care about anything else. he rushed to lian kuang¡¯s side to check on him. when lian kuang saw li jiujue, he only had time to call out ¡°master jiu¡± before hepletely fainted. ¡°this is bad!¡± mo nanchong felt lian kuang¡¯s pulse and his face turned pale. her face was extremely solemn. she quickly pulled out a hairpin from her head, opened it, and poured out a few silver needles. mo nan chong quickly ced a silver needle on lian kuang¡¯s head. she took a deep breath and said, ¡± he¡¯s dying. he needs to go to the hospital for surgery immediately! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± someone beside li jiujue lifted lian kuang up. after they got into the car, mo nan pampered lian kuang and guarded him. her face was extremely dark. ¡°have you found out what that force is?¡± mo nanchong looked at li jiujue. ¡± who are they? ¡± ¡± i haven¡¯t found out yet. this organization is a little secretive. ¡± li jiujue had some understanding of the various forces in this world. however, this time, he had used all his connections, but he had not found anything. one could imagine how powerful this force was. it should be the kind of power that was hidden very deeply. mo nan chong did not say anything. however, as long as she found out about this power, she would definitely destroy it. she could bully her, but she couldn¡¯t allow anyone around her to be bullied or implicated. as li jiujue had already contacted the hospital in the car, when they arrived at the hospital, the doctors had already prepared the hospital beds and operating rooms. lian kuang was pushed into the operating room as soon as he got out of the car. ¡°i¡¯ll perform the surgery myself.¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± ordinary doctors can¡¯t save him. even if they can, his meridians won¡¯t be able to recover! ¡± ¡°have you ever been in the operating theater?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°no, but i¡¯ve learned it.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. ¡± send a few assistants to me. ¡± in less than three minutes, mo nan chong had changed and came out. the doctors and nurses who hade to help had also arrived. however, when he saw that the person who was going to be the chief surgeon was mo nan chong, and that he was an inexperienced one at that, an old doctor who hade to help the hospital could not sit still. ¡°9th master, are you joking in this situation? it¡¯s fatal to let a young girl who has never been in the operating room go in for surgery!¡± ... ¡°how can you be so reckless at this critical moment?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. doctor fang has a lot of experience. he¡¯s an expert in this area. why don¡¯t we let doctor fang be the chief surgeon? ¡± the doctors and nurses in the hospital were all worried that mo nan¡¯s pet would not be able to make it. this person was already on the verge of death. if he allowed a little girl to mess around, would he still have his life? when they saw how young mo nan chong was and how he was still a student, everyone was even more worried. ¡°she can.¡± li jiujue said coldly, ¡± let her in. lian kuang is willing to put his life in her hands. ¡± ¡°ninth master, if you insist on this, we can¡¯t do anything about it. if anything happens to the person inside, don¡¯t me us. after all, we didn¡¯t do it!¡± old doctor fang was furious. he considered himself a more experienced specialist, and no one was better than him in this area of surgery. in the end, li jiujue did not use him and used a young girl. it was unheard of for such a young child to enter the operating theater. although he was angry, he still entered the operating room. as he walked, he said, ¡± i think we might as well not do this operation! it¡¯s better to wait for death!¡± ... the rest of the people also entered the operating theater in embarrassment. mo nan chong did not say a word. after entering, he made arrangements and prepared to take action. Chapter 1774 1774 feelings developed? ¡°little girl, do you know who this person is? if anything happens to him, ninth master won¡¯t let you off!¡± a young doctor said, ¡± let me give you a piece of advice. in this situation, it¡¯s better to let doctor fang do it. at least doctor fang can save him. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want him to be saved.¡± mo nanchong nced at doctor fang. ¡± doctor fang, you can¡¯t do anything to his meridians, right? and his fingers, can you recover them?¡± ¡°it¡¯s already good enough that he can keep his life in this situation. it¡¯s impossible for him to recover!¡± ¡± do you want him to be like he used to be? ¡± doctor fang said unhappily. ¡°he will be even more powerful than before.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s face was cold as he started to move. ¡± if you want to help, then help. if you don¡¯t want to help, leave immediately. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll stay and see how you n to do it. i¡¯ll stay and help you.¡± doctor fangughed coldly. he felt that mo nan did not know how high the sky was. the rest of the doctors and nurses also stayed behind. mo nan chong¡¯s tone was a little arrogant. their persuasion was useless. they all wanted to see where mo nan chong got his confidence from and how she would save lian kuang. anyway, they had already done everything they could to persuade him. they had even tried to persuade li jiujue, but ninth master refused to listen to them. just when all the doctors thought that mo nan had spoiled lian kuang too much and that lian kuang must have died a terrible death ... mo nan chong began to make his move. the way she held the scalpel was very special and fast. at the same time, she also inserted a few needles into lian kuang¡¯s body, which stunned the other doctors. outside the operating room, li jiujue sat on the bench and waited. an assistant beside him was a little worried and paced back and forth. ¡°will lian kuang be alright? 9th master, can the beloved miss really cure lian kuang? he¡¯s already injured to such an extent, and he¡¯s almost out of breath!¡± ¡°don¡¯t go.¡± li jiujue frowned and nced at him. ¡± i believe in darling. ¡± ¡°may the heavens bless us.¡± the assistant made a praying gesture. ¡± however, miss darling has never been in the operating room before. why am i so worried ... i suddenly remembered that there were rumors that miss darling¡¯s mother used to be like this. she was very reckless ... she only treated small animals before treating people. don¡¯t tell me miss darling has only treated small animals ... if a veterinarian were to treat a person ...¡± li jiujue raised his head, his face slightly dark. the assistant finally shut his mouth. ¡± ahem ... miss darling is so powerful. lian kuang should be fine. ¡± the operationsted for nearly five hours. when mo nan chong came out from inside, his face was covered in sweat and he was almost exhausted. she walked to li jiujue, took off her mask, and smiled weakly at him. ¡± he¡¯s fine. ¡± it¡¯s a sess.¡± with that, mo nan chong felt dizzy and fell to the ground. li jiujue reacted quickly and caught mo nan chong. ¡°you seeded? you saved your life?¡± the assistant looked at doctor fang in excitement. ¡± not only is his life saved, but his fingers are also saved. there won¡¯t be any aftereffects on his body. ¡± doctor fang was a little emotional as he said, ¡± this is really eye-opening! it was the first time he had seen someone perform such an operation bybining chinese and western medicine. miss mo is truly a divine doctor, she¡¯s too amazing!¡± ¡± miss mo¡¯s scalpel is the fastest i¡¯ve ever seen. she¡¯s the most skilled, and her stitching skills are also top-notch ... no one canpare to her, no one canpare! ¡± ¡°such fast hands ... he really came back from the dead!¡± doctor fang, who had been very unconvinced of mo nan chong¡¯s abilities when he first entered the room, was nowpletely convinced. his eyes were filled with admiration. when he lifted his head to look for mo nan chong, he realized that mo nan chong had already disappeared. ¡± where¡¯s miss mo? i still have something to ask her. i want to ask if she¡¯s willing to stay at our hospital. ¡± doctor fang was obviously excited. ¡± miss mo was too tired and fainted. ninth master took her away. ¡± the assistant heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± so, you¡¯re saying that lian kuang is really fine? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s alright now. it¡¯s hard to die meeting such a divine doctor! ¡± doctor fang said. ¡°fortunately, a veterinarian is still a doctor!¡± doctor fang was confused. ...... mo nanchong only woke up after two hours. ¡°how¡¯s lian kuang?¡± the first thing she did when she woke up was to ask about lian kuang¡¯s condition. ¡°i¡¯m fine now.¡± li jiujue patted her head. ¡± you performed the surgery yourself. don¡¯t you know that? ¡± old doctor fang said that with you around, it¡¯ll be difficult even for us to die.¡± mo nan chong smiled bitterly. ¡± i¡¯m not that capable. i¡¯m the one who implicated him. if it wasn¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t be like this and lose half his life. however, even if the surgery is sessful, he will still need to rest for a long time.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you survived.¡± li jiujue replied, ¡± he won¡¯t mind. ¡± ¡°yes, i am. how long have i been sleeping? i¡¯ll go see him.¡± mo nan wanted to get up but was stopped by li jiujue. ¡± he¡¯s fine. doctor fang and the rest have been watching him. ¡± you¡¯re worried about them performing the surgery, but it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t even keep an eye on a person who has been cured, right?¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± since you¡¯re awake, go back to the hotel, take a shower, and rest. you¡¯ve exhausted too much energy today. ¡± li jiujue said. after he got up, mo nan chong went to take a look at lian kuang. lian kuang¡¯s blood color had slowly returned. although he still had many devices attached to his body, his vital signs were still very stable. many doctors woulde to check on lian kuang¡¯s condition every now and then. they were keeping a close eye on him. he was so nervous that he even farted. he shouldn¡¯t be in danger. li jiujue also sent people to guard the ce, and mo nan chong finally returned to the hotel in peace. when she was taking a bath, li jiujue ordered some food for her. after the shower, 9th master ate something with him. ¡°little ck snake, you¡¯re not safe.¡± li jiujue nced at the little ck snake on mo nan chong¡¯s wrist. ¡± there are many rumors in the world that are all unfavorable to you. many people are looking for it. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the rumor?¡± mo nanchong looked up. ¡°it¡¯s rumored that this isn¡¯t a snake, but a dragon. it can open up an enormous treasure trove, cure all kinds of diseases, and even turn a person into an immortal ... there are all kinds of outrageous things. these stories are all very real, and many people believe them.¡± ... ¡°ridiculous.¡± mo nan chong nced at the little ck snake. ¡± isn¡¯t it just an ordinary snake? ¡± the little ck snake climbed up from mo nan¡¯s wrist onto the table, and then nodded its two-horned head in agreement. li jiujue was speechless. it had wings and horns, and it was ordinary? mo nan chong stuffed the food into his mouth as he said, ¡± i won¡¯t let anyone take ck away. i¡¯ve already developed feelings for him. no one can take him away from me. ¡± li jiujue asked,¡±have you developed ... feelings for her?¡± why did he feel that his position was in danger? Chapter 1775 1775 book the ne, go back! ¡°i don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to keep it by your side. why don¡¯t you let me take care of it?¡± ninth master li nced at the little ck snake. ¡± is it a male or a female? ¡± when the little ck snake saw that li jiujue was about to catch it, it immediately slithered back to mo nan chong¡¯s side and put on a very fierce look. it even opened its mouth, but it didn¡¯t spew out fire, only ck smoke. li jiujue was speechless. mo nan chong thought,¡¯... this little ck snake that can spew smoke? no wonder so many people want it. ¡± ¡°are you sure this is a snake?¡± li jiujue asked. mo nan chong patted the little ck snake¡¯s head. ¡± i think so. ¡± ¨C a few dayster, the contestants in the hospital had almost recovered. except for lin jue, who was a little more seriously injured, the rest were all good. even lian kuang¡¯s condition was much better. there was basically no chance of recovery, and all he needed was rest. the yers were all discharged from the hospital, and so were lin jue and lian kuang. the doctor suggested that they go home and rest, so everyone was discharged on the same day. by the time mo nan chong arrived at the hospital, everyone had alreadypleted the discharge procedures. lian kuang was still in a wheelchair because of his serious injuries. but with mo nanchong¡¯s surgery, he was actually recovering very well. he could even walk on his own. however, his brother was worried that his wound would worsen again, so he had specially pushed the wheelchair to pick him up. seeing that lian kuang and his brother could still y around, mo nan chong¡¯s face revealed a faint smile. ¡°are you alright?¡± she came to visit lian kuang almost every day, so he wasn¡¯t surprised to see her. ¡°he¡¯s recovering very well. thank you, miss darling. if it wasn¡¯t for you, i would have lost my life there.¡± lian kuang, who was sitting in his wheelchair, said with a smile. ¡°i¡¯ve implicated you.¡± mo nanchong replied indifferently, ¡± it¡¯s only natural that i help you. ¡± i owe you a favor.¡± ¡°miss darling, you¡¯re too kind. there¡¯s no such thing as a favor.¡± after saying that, lian kuang stole a nce at li jiujue. if he dared to make mo nanchong owe him a favor, he believed that ninth master would skin him alive in minutes. this wife-doting devil. see, she was staring at him. ¡°darling!¡± lin jue was walking with huahua and su niannian. su niannian and huahua helped her carry her things and didn¡¯t let her take anything. ¡± you look much better. it seems like you¡¯ve recovered well. ¡± mo nanchong walked up and grabbed lin jue¡¯s hand to check his pulse. ¡°it¡¯s all good, there¡¯s no problem.¡± lin jue said with a look of ¡°i¡¯m very tenacious.¡± the rest of the contestants had alreadye out. mo nan chong looked at the contestants who had gathered together. ¡± i still have to apologize to everyone. i¡¯ve implicated everyone. ¡± ¡°what are you saying? if i didn¡¯t dote on you, we would have been in danger.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, darling. you don¡¯t have to me yourself. this matter isn¡¯t your fault. it¡¯s those bad guys¡± fault!¡± ¡± we¡¯ll encounter this kind of thing sooner orter. even if we have to me someone, we can only me ourselves for our bad luck. we can¡¯t say that it¡¯s your fault! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. even if we didn¡¯t encounter anyone who attacked you, we might have encountered other troubles. speaking of which, we have to thank you. when we encountered trouble, you were by our side. it was your quick reaction that saved our lives. ¡± although there was a big fire, no one was burned. most of the injured people fell while running, and some were injured from being stepped on. the yers were all reasonable and no one med mo nan chong. lin jue held mo nan chong¡¯s arm. ¡± alright, don¡¯t me yourself. we don¡¯t me you!¡± the group of people finished the procedures and were about to go back when they suddenly heard doctor fang¡¯s voice from behind. doctor fang did not look for mo nan chong during this time. however, mo nanchong had always avoided him. mo nanchong felt that he was too long-winded, and she had never seen an olddy as long-winded as him. ¡°why are you here again?¡± master pet frowned and prepared to dodge. ¡°master chong, why don¡¯t you have a chat with director fang? we may not be able to see him again after we go back. it¡¯s not easy for director fang either. he¡¯s been waiting for you in the hospital for a few days.¡± lian kuang nced at director fang and said with some sympathy, ¡± it feels like he has aged. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± mo nan chong turned around and saw director fang running towards him, followed by a group of his disciples. they were probably scared to death when they saw him running around. they all stretched out their hands, afraid that the old doctor would fall. he rushed to mo nan chong¡¯s side. after confirming that mo nan chong could not run away, doctor fang finally heaved a sigh of relief. he panted for a moment. mo nanchong saw that doctor fang was panting heavily. he took out a silver needle and inserted it into doctor fang¡¯s head. after the injection, doctor fang recovered. ¡± little miracle doctor, don¡¯t leave. i still have a lot of questions to ask you. can you stay? are you interested in being a doctor? you won¡¯t lose out being a doctor! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll train you ... oh, no, you¡¯re so good, you don¡¯t need anyone to train you. i mean, how about this, i¡¯ll talk to the director and hire you with a high sry, okay? it¡¯s so boring to see a celebrity, but being a doctor is the most interesting. it¡¯s all about saving lives!¡± ... i prefer to be a celebrity. ¡± doctor fang shook his head. ¡± no, no. it¡¯s not fun to be a celebrity. as a doctor, you can save people. it¡¯s a great sense of achievement! ¡± think about it, if you save a dying person, wouldn¡¯t your heart be full of feelings? being a celebrity won¡¯t give you this kind of feeling. singing, dancing, and acting can¡¯t save people.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. seeing that mo nan chong did not say anything and even looked a little gloomy, doctor fang was a little embarrassed and did not dare to say anything more. ¡°teacher, don¡¯t you still have a lot of things to ask miss mo? if you want, there won¡¯t be such a shop after this vige!¡± ¡°yes, teacher, please ask. i heard that miss mo and the others are leaving today, right?¡± ... mo nan chong nodded. ¡± old man, i don¡¯t have much time. just tell me what you want to know. ¡± doctor fang sighed when he heard mo nan chong¡¯s words. ¡± what a pity. if you were a doctor, you would definitely be able to save the dying and heal the injured. but you¡¯re not willing to be a doctor. ¡± but after sighing, doctor fang did not force the issue. he pulled mo nanchong into a meeting room and began to ask him all sorts of medical questions. the other students and doctors also came over to listen. mo nan chong knew a lot of things, even medical terms. doctor fang initially thought that she would not understand, but after a few words, he waspletely stunned. he looked at mo nan chong with aplicated expression. ¡°i thought you were still a high school student and didn¡¯t know much. i didn¡¯t expect you to know so much!¡± ¡°look, this little sister is so much younger than you, but she knows more than you. you¡¯ve all learned from dogs!¡± Chapter 1776 1776 lian kuang, i¡¯d rather sleep with a dog than with 9th master! mo nanchong touched his nose. ¡± don¡¯t me them. i don¡¯t know much either. i just flipped through a few books. i don¡¯t know much more than they do. ¡± everyone was speechless. he¡¯s so powerful just by flipping through a book? what if he studied hard? wouldn¡¯t that be heaven-defying? ¡°you¡¯re too humble. you¡¯re definitely serious about your studies.¡± teacher fang said with a myriad of emotions, ¡± your knowledge should be even greater than mine. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... teacher fang, you¡¯re ttering me. i¡¯m really just looking around. i was only interested in medicine when i was five or six years old, so i just flipped through the books at home. after that, i saw my mommy treating small animals, and that¡¯s all i learned. ¡± ¡°treating small animals?¡± some people were stunned. ¡°i¡¯ve never operated on anyone before. this is my first time.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± that¡¯s why it¡¯s not as exaggerated as you think. ¡± everyone was speechless. ¡®f * ck, this is not an exaggeration? this was the real exaggeration, alright? this was his first time operating on a patient, and he was already able to do this. he had never been in an operating room before, but he was not nervous at all. instead, he did everything in an orderly manner and did everything well. pared to the experts in the hospital, she was better. doctor fang was obviously confused. ¡± your first time? first time operating on someone? you¡¯re that bold?¡± he remembered that mo nan chong was like an experienced doctor in the operating room. however, based on mo nan chong¡¯s age, he should not be an experienced person. she was still so young. ¡°this is my first time operating on a human, but i¡¯ve operated on small animals before. i¡¯m the one who treated all the sick dogs, cats, and horses in my house. i¡¯ll also help treat the injured animals i pick up asionally.¡± mo nan chong said seriously. doctor fang and all the other doctors had aplicated expression on their faces ... after all, they were not even as good as a veterinarian. this was really a p in the face. ¡°miss mo, you¡¯re really talented. it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a doctor. i don¡¯t know if miss mo would be interested in going to the hospital to put your name there. i know the director of the hospital over there, and if you can help, i think the director will be very happy.¡± doctor fang was still trying his best to persuade mo nan chong to be a doctor. he could even trick her into asionally giving medical services. however, he didn¡¯t expect that lord chong wouldn¡¯t listen to anything. he just didn¡¯t like it. ¡°not interested. i¡¯m not interested in money, so it¡¯s useless no matter how much money you give me.¡± mo nan chong shrugged. ¡± it¡¯s almost time. i should go. ¡± ¡°miss mo, it¡¯s such a pity. you can save more lives!¡± doctor fang looked regretful. ¡± everyone has fate. those who should live won¡¯t die, and those who should die won¡¯t live. if there really is someone who shouldn¡¯t die and runs into my arms, i will still save him. but as for the rest, forget it. ¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± but i can leave my contact number with you, doctor fang. if there¡¯s anything you need to know, you can contact me. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± doctor fang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that they were going to exchange contact details. since he could not let mo nan chong be a doctor, he could still leave his contact information with him. he could contact mo nan chong if he needed to. ...... after leaving the hospital, mo nan chong and the others went straight to the airport. the festival team was very generous this time. they chartered a ne to let everyone go back. of course, the festival group did it for 9th master¡¯s sake. after all, 9th master was also part of the group and had invested a lot in them. they didn¡¯t dare to do anything in front of him. ¡°by the way, master chong, where is jin fuyao?¡± huahua asked, ¡± you can¡¯t let her off after what she did to you! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll contact the police after i get back. i¡¯ll also release the video. ¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± she can¡¯t escape. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± huahua heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°is there anything we can help you with?¡± zuo qinglong and the right white tiger rubbed their bald heads and asked. the two baldies were afraid that ninth master li had been hiding from them for the past few days and that they would not be able to do anything when they returned, so they came out. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. the two bald heads shut themselves up. they had been following master chong around, but they hadn¡¯t been of much help during this period of time. especially after 9th master appeared, they weren¡¯t even allowed to cook ... the food was all made by the other chefs under lord jiu¡¯s orders. they felt that their lives had lost meaning. after they went back, mo nan chong did not rush to deal with jin fuyao¡¯s matter. she had arranged a vi for lin jue and lian kuang, who had not fully recovered, to live in. it would be easier for her to take care of them and help them recover. li jiujue helped to settle everything down. then, he looked at lian kuang with a murderous look. lian kuang was speechless. you can¡¯t me me for not inviting you, right? seeing mo nan chong busy with his work, lian kuang finally opened his mouth to speak despite ninth master¡¯s murderous aura. he sat in his wheelchair and raised his hand to mo nan chong. ¡± master chong! ¡± ¡°what?¡± mo nan chong turned around, his face full of confusion. ¡°i have a suggestion. that ... you see, it¡¯s not very convenient for me to live here alone as a man. can i ask 9th master to stay and take care of me?¡± lian kuang asked. ... ¡± aren¡¯t you almost recovered? what¡¯s so inconvenient about it? even if it¡¯s inconvenient, there¡¯s still left azure dragon and right white tiger. they can take care of people. ¡± zuo qinglong and the right white tiger immediately nodded obediently, as if they were presenting a treasure. lian kuang carefully nced at his 9th master. 9th master¡¯s expression became even colder. lian kuang was speechless. it was so scary. ¡± no, it¡¯s just not convenient for me to get up at night. i¡¯m not very familiar with these two baldies. can we have our 9th master stay here with me? ¡± lian kuang had a pitiful look. mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± oh, ninth master wants toe here to apany you? sure, you¡¯re an injured patient, so you have the final say! ¡± when li jiujue heard this, his expression finally became less terrifying. lian kuang could not help but sigh in relief. but who would have thought that that night, lord chong would actually arrange for 9th master to sleep in lian kuang¡¯s room and let him sleep with lian kuang? ... this time, 9th master¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡± 9th master ... i, i didn¡¯t arrange this. i didn¡¯t want to! ¡± lian kuang sat in his wheelchair, trembling. he didn¡¯t want to sleep with a man, either. furthermore, this man was li jiujue, their ninth master ... only the heavens knew how terrifying 9th master was. who would want to sleep with him? that was simply crazy. ninth master li nced at lian kuang, his eyes filled with killing intent. lian kuang was speechless. he would rather sleep with a dog! ¡°what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°no, nothing at all. i just wanted to say that if you don¡¯t like it, i can squeeze in with the two baldies!¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯m not as good as two baldies?¡± lian kuang: ¡°??? ¡± Chapter 1777 1777 don¡¯t take the me when mo nan chong woke up the next day, he saw lian kuang, who had dark circles under his eyes, and ninth master, who was glowing. it was hard to imagine what had happened between the two of them when they had slept in the same roomst night. at the dining table, lian kuang was eating while dozing off. there were a few times when he almost knocked his head into the bowl. lin jue poked lian kuang with his finger, ¡± what did you guys dost night? why do i feel like you guys didn¡¯t sleep all night? ¡± there was no need to be so excited about anything, right? two big men ...¡± li jiujue red at lin jue. lin jue stuffed a fried bun into his mouth to stop himself from saying anything. mo nan chong looked at lian kuang and asked, ¡± lian kuang was speechless. li jiujue ate his food slowly, as if nothing had anything to do with him. ¡°so, what did you do to him yesterday? didn¡¯t i ask you toe and take care of him? in the end, after you took care of her, she looked even more miserable.¡± mo nanchong facepalmed. ¡°i did. i took care of her all night.¡± li jiujue nced at lian kuang. lian kuang nodded as he dozed off. ¡± that¡¯s right. i was taken care of the whole night. it¡¯s true. 9th master is very good at taking care of people. he took very good care of me. ¡± it was filled with the desire to live. ¡°i suspect you¡¯ve been beating him up the whole night.¡± mo nan chong said as he ate, ¡± otherwise, why would he have such a strong desire to live? it¡¯s as if he would die if he said something wrong. ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. lian kuang nodded in agreement. ¡°so, what happened yesterday? tell me, i¡¯ll back you up.¡± mo nan chong looked at lian kuang. the rest of the people also looked at lian kuang, waiting to watch a good show. this was getting interesting. ¡± ... not only did 9th master upy my bed, but he also made me, an injured person, sleep on the floor. he even wanted me to sleep very far away, somewhere he couldn¡¯t see me! ¡± lian kuang cried andined, ¡± master chong, i beg you, please take 9th master away! ¡± i can be alone tomorrow, so 9th master should sleep with you!¡± ninth master li continued to eat without a sound, but his ears were listening to mo nan chong¡¯s answer. ¡± since you don¡¯t need to take care of him anymore, you don¡¯t have to stay here anymore. 9th master should have many ces to stay, right? ¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°no, i think he still needs to be taken care of.¡± 9th master snorted. ¡± i will continue to take care of him. ¡± ¡± no... ¡± lian kuang¡¯s face was full of despair. ¡± master chong, if you don¡¯t take 9th master with you, i won¡¯t be able to free myself. ¡± ¡°then you guys can continue,¡± mo nan chong said. lian kuang was speechless. li jiujue was at a loss for words. ...... during the day, mo nan chong sent a video of jin fuyao trying to kill him in the chaos to the police. at the same time, the video was also exposed on the inte. lin jue sat on the sofa and watched everything mo nan chong did. he felt a sense of satisfaction. ¡°she should be sent to jail!¡± ¡°at that time, she really did not care about anything and was ruthless. i actually wanted to kill you at that time. i thought that she was just a 17 or 18-year-old girl who wouldn¡¯t dare to kill someone. i didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm and want to kill someone.¡± lin jue panicked when he thought about the situation. it was hard to imagine what would have happened to mo nan chong if she had not seen jin fuyao. her hand did not even shake when she held the gun. she had actually fired at mo nan chong just like that. a teenage girl actually dared to kill people like this. this was a society ruled byw! ¡°she¡¯s the young miss of the jin family.¡± mo nanchong nced at lin jue. ¡± do you think it¡¯s easy for a girl to be the heir of the jin family? ¡± jin fuyao had been the heir of the jin family since she was 12 or 13 years old. she was not the only one in the younger generation of the jin family, and there were also boys. she had brothers, sisters, and younger brothers, but she was the heir. big families wereplicated to begin with, but she had been able to take the wrong steps and take this position. even if her hands were not stained with blood, she had to watch the blood flow like a river before she could sit in this position. how could he be innocent! how could he be so timid that he didn¡¯t dare to kill? lin jue didn¡¯t say anything and fell into silence. of course, she knew what a big family was like ... in fact, she had never mentioned that she was also a youngdy of the lin family, the third young miss of the lin family. she had two older sisters above her, and the lin family was considered one of the top rich families in the capital. there was also suchpetition between the two sisters, but she did not want to be involved, so she escaped from the lin family. she didn¡¯t have much interest in things like power, and she didn¡¯t want to be forced into a marriage. as the heir of the jin family, jin fuyao should be the same as her second sister. her second sister¡¯s hands were indeed stained with blood, and she had almost died at her hands. sometimes, the kinship between big families was not that deep, especially for big families like theirs ... even if she¡¯s your biological sister, she might be the one who killed you. thinking about it, lin jue¡¯s scalp went numb. she really didn¡¯t like going back. there were too many disputes and too many conspiracies, but she preferred the entertainment industry. she was most happy doing what she wanted to do. not long after mo nan chong sent the message. ... the video immediately became a hot search. when the fans saw the video, they were all shocked. even the passersby were shocked. [ god, i¡¯m stunned. what¡¯s going on? so when jin fuyao went missing, she was running for her life, and she wanted to kill mo nan chong in the chaos? [ why did she kill mo nan chong? could it be that she was jealous that mo nan chong was better looking and more capable than her? ] [ how vicious ... she¡¯s only a few years old, and she already wants to kill someone! ] [ oh my god, i was scared to death. fortunately, there was the second half of the video, thanks to lin jue! ] [ lin jue¡¯s darling is true love. she risked her life to take a bullet for darling! ] [ i¡¯m addicted to this couple! ] [ jin fuyao¡¯s an attempted murder. she should go to jail! ] [ he actually wants to kill someone just because of thepetition in the talent show? [ i know that the entertainment industry is a mess, but i didn¡¯t expect that there would be people who are so scary and want to kill people so badly. ] [ the entertainment industry isn¡¯t going to take the me! ] ... [ f * ck, what kind of fan am i? ] [ what talented woman? she¡¯s a devil, right? ] [ i¡¯m puking. i don¡¯t like jin fuyao anymore. it¡¯s disgusting! ] [ jin fuyao, get out of the entertainment industry and go to jail! ] [ police, hurry up and deal with this matter! ] jin fuyao was scolded badly. she was tagged crazily, and then all kinds of private messages also scolded her. at the critical moment, the girl who had been deceived by jin fuyaost time and went on stage to expose mo nan chong also jumped out and said that it was jin fuyao who had instructed her to go on stage to say bad things about mo nan chong. she also added some details about how jin fuyao used all kinds of dirty means to deal with mo nan chong during thepetition. then, more people began to curse jin fuyao, and she was stepped on to the top of the hot search. Chapter 1778 1778 jin fuyao was caught ¡± mo nan chong, that b * tch. how could she have this video! ¡± jin fuyao trembled with anger in her own house. next to her was her assistant who had always given her advice. ¡± yaoyao, i think the police will be here soon. before theye, you should contact your family first. this time, we have to ask the jin family for help!¡± ¡°not only do i have to contact my family, but i also have to contact the old madam of the li family. the old madam likes me so much, she definitely won¡¯t give up on me.¡± after making a phone call to her family, jin fuyao made another call to old madam li. ¡°grandma, wuwuwu ... i¡¯m sorry, grandma. i did something i shouldn¡¯t have. you don¡¯t have to care about me in the future. this is thest call i¡¯m giving you. i really didn¡¯t want to see 9th master fall into deep trouble, so i made such an impulsive move. i¡¯m really sorry ...¡± ¡°yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong? don¡¯t cry, tell me everything.¡± old madam li¡¯s worried voice could be heard. ¡°forget it, it¡¯s my fault. i shouldn¡¯t have done that. grandma, i¡¯m sorry. i don¡¯t deserve to marry 9th master. please forget about me, i¡¯m not a good candidate for a granddaughter-inw.¡± after that, jin fuyao hung up the phone directly, not giving old madam li a chance to ask more questions. ¡± why didn¡¯t you say anything? the olddy seems to be very worried about you. ¡± the assistant asked. ¡°of course i can¡¯t tell her. if i don¡¯t, she¡¯ll think that i¡¯m really going to break up with her. she¡¯ll feel that it¡¯s a pity and investigate it. she¡¯ll only pity me. ¡± ¡°if i were to say it now, the effect would be greatly reduced.¡± ¡°oh, i understand.¡± the assistant nodded. ¡± you¡¯re smart. ¡± ¡± that olddy is old and muddle-headed. she cares so much about you and hates mo nan chong so much. she will definitely go and cause trouble for mo nan chong. she will definitely want to get you out. ¡± ¡± of course. now that ninth master only cares about mo nan chong and has neglected the olddy, the olddy will only be angrier and hate mo nan chong even more. i¡¯ve done what she wants to do, so of course she¡¯ll be happy. ¡± bang bang bang! there was a sudden knock on the door. a few minutester, the police came in, cuffed jin fuyao¡¯s hands, and took her away. jin fuyao was very obedient. after all, she knew that no one could lock her up. she had the olddy of the li family and the jin family behind her. who would dare to touch her? even if she was locked up, she would still eat and drink well, and be served like an emperor. ¨C the li family¡¯s old residence. after talking to jin fuyao on the phone, grandma jian sent someone to investigate jin fuyao¡¯s matter. although this matter had caused quite a stir on the inte, the old madam was old and didn¡¯t use the inte much, so she wasn¡¯t too sure about the details. however, the subordinate investigated very quickly and told the old madam about the matter not long after. ¡°so it¡¯s like this!¡± after hearing this, the olddy¡¯s heart ached for jin fuyao, and she hated mo nan¡¯s pampering even more. ¡± isn¡¯t she fine? she still dared to let yaoyao go to jail? she¡¯s been coaxing our little 9th so much that she doesn¡¯te to see me anymore. she¡¯s really a vixen!¡± ¡°go and make arrangements. don¡¯t let yaoyao suffer. i only acknowledge yao yao as my granddaughter-inw. and that mo nan chong, she actually dared to seduce our little 9th to her ce, and now she¡¯s letting him stay there, how shameless is she?¡± ¡°a high school student is already so good at seducing people?¡± the old madam was furious. ¡± make some arrangements. i want to meet this little b * tch. ¡± ¡°this girl isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± madam zhang frowned and said, ¡± she¡¯s not even afraid to see you. what if you provoke her too much, and she¡¯ll fool our little ninth master even more and sow discord between you and your grandson?¡± ¡°she would dare!¡± the old madam mmed her walking stick on the ground. ¡± does she have that ability? no matter how much little 9th likes her, he¡¯s still my grandson. he¡¯ll never disobey me!¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll get someone to make the arrangements.¡± madam zhang said, ¡± i¡¯ll get ready too! ¡± ¨C the shooting for the festival had not started yet, so mo nan chong went back to school for a few days. she said that she was going back to school, but she wasn¡¯t actually going to study. most of her time was spent helping the students in ss 3.9 improve. the children of ss 3.9 had adapted to her teaching. the other teachers ¡®teaching was not as easy to understand as hers, so their grades had been on the decline recently. so, the principal had contacted mo nan chong and asked her toe over and take care of these children when she had time. hence, she came to the school to teach while there was no filming and no training. ¡°our master pet¡¯s lessons are the best!¡± ¡°i¡¯m also a student, why are you so outstanding?¡± ¡± he¡¯s my master pet. what are you? you¡¯re a piece of trash. of course, you can¡¯tpare to our master pet! ¡± ¡°master pampered, when are you guys going to continue with your training and shooting? when thepetition starts, we¡¯ll all vote for you and help you get votes. you¡¯re our pride!¡± mo nan chong was surrounded by a group of people. she yawnedzily and said, ¡± okay. ¡± the underlings chatted for a while and then dispersed. they gathered in twos and threes, some studying and some ying. seeing that mo nan chong¡¯s side was empty, leng leng and qin jiao sat down next to her and talked to her about then gang. the blue gang had been developing well recently. with god bless¡¯s help behind them, it was only natural that they were as powerful as the sun in the sky. indifference and qin jiao had also grown a lot. these two guys were now the legitimate heirs of the leng family and the qin family. no one from the two families dared to disrespect them anymore. they were all eager to please them. ¡°you two are not bad.¡± mo nanchong patted their shoulders. ¡± if you need any help, let me know. ¡± ¡°naturally, i will.¡± qin jiao looked at mo nan chong, wanting to say something but stopping. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± master chong, i¡¯ve heard about the bracelet on your wrist. i¡¯ve been dealing with something rted to the ck market recently. the international ck market is also spreading the news about your bracelet. many people are coveting it. ¡± qin jiao said worriedly, ¡± i know you¡¯ve always been strong, but i¡¯m also worried that people wille prepared and you won¡¯t be able to guard against them. after all, you¡¯re in the light and the enemy is in the dark. ¡± ... indifferently nodded. ¡± why don¡¯t we send some people to protect you? ¡± after that, indifferently started to scratch his head crazily. ¡± but no one is more powerful than me. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry,¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± since i¡¯m holding onto this, i¡¯m not afraid of these troubles. ¡± after school, mo nan chong went to see mo nan yu, mo nan ting, and chu yan. these three brothers had been working together recently and were extremely busy. they had only heard about the things rted to her these few days and were about to go crazy with anxiety. ¡± who is it? ¡± mo nanyu asked with a cold expression. ¡± who is it? ¡± Chapter 1779 1779 this brother-inw isn¡¯t cute ¡°i¡¯m not too sure.¡± mo nan chong looked helpless. ¡± a power i¡¯ve never seen before. ¡± brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. i can solve my own problems.¡± ¡°you can solve it?¡± mo nanyu said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯ve seen the video. if that girl hadn¡¯t taken the bullet for you, you¡¯d probably be in hell. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m so powerful that even the king of hell wouldn¡¯t dare to take me in!¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡± i¡¯ve caused quite a bit of trouble with the king of hell. don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s afraid that i¡¯ll go back. ¡± mo nanyu looked at the girl in front of him who was already so old and thought that it made sense. if they were to really talk about their family, mo nan chong was indeed more powerful than him. he came from another world, but the little darling was from this world. however, the little darling had not forgotten his past. ording to what the little darling had said, she had once defeated the ghost kings of the ten halls in theherworld. in any case, even a malicious ghost would be afraid of her. although the little darling had been rtively idle in the past few years, her strength had always been there. she didn¡¯t like others to meddle in her affairs, probably because she used to be alone. ¡°alright, let us know if you need anything. we¡¯ll investigate the person who dealt with you, but ording to what you¡¯ve said, it shouldn¡¯t be that simple.¡± mo nanyu said. ¡± that woman, jin fuyao. ¡± mo nanting took a sip of tea and thought of jin fuyao. he wanted to destroy the jin family. was their precious little sister someone that anyone could bully? ¡°i¡¯ve been caught.¡± mo nanchong seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± i can solve this too. second brother, you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± ¡°my little darling, you like to do everything by yourself.¡± chu yan smiled and said, ¡± here, brother chu yan has made some new weapons here. they are miniature thermal weapons. they should be quite useful. take them. ¡± it¡¯s in the form of a bracelet, and it¡¯s more convenient to carry around. there¡¯s also a ring here, you can wear it too. it can help you when you need it. ¡± ¡± i can have this. thank you, brother chu yan! ¡± mo nan chong took the weapon and smiled sweetly. ¡°why are you still being so polite with me?¡± chu yan said with a smile. mo nanchong smiled and raised his head to see li jiujue. mo nan chong: ¡°?? ¡± why was he here? ¡°what are you looking at?¡± mo nanyu and mo nanting both turned around and saw li jiujue walking towards them. the three brothers ¡®expressions changed in an instant. even though she knew that her little darling was already in love with li jiujue, she still felt ufortable when she thought about how her cabbage had been taken by a pig. especially when they were just in the middle of a conversation with the little cabbage and this pig appeared. li jiujue walked directly to mo nan chong¡¯s side, then greeted his brothers. ¡°darling, it¡¯s time to go back and eat.¡± mo nanyu was speechless. mo nanting was speechless. chu yan was speechless. the three of them finally had the chance to meet the little darling, chat, and even have a meal together. in the end, li jiujue came to snatch him away. this brother-inw of his was not cute at all. ¡°the three of you, i¡¯m afraid that darling will be in danger if i go back at night.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. i will protect darling well and not let him be in danger. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s best.¡± mo nanyu nced at li jiujue. ¡± but ... your existence may be a danger to our darling. ¡± mo nanting also had a long face. if one were to say that li jiujue was very bad and was not worthy of the darling, it was not so. li jiujue¡¯s qualities were indeed not bad, and he could barely match up to darling. however, what everyone was afraid of was the words left behind by the old taoist priest. they always felt that darling would be in danger if she was with li jiujue. but now that darling had really gotten together with li jiujue, and darling liked her, as her brothers, they couldn¡¯t bear to break them up. in this case, it was a little hard to say. previously, when li jiujue went overseas, the few people there had the same attitude. he wanted to tear it down, but he didn¡¯t know if he should. after all, he was the first boy that darling had liked in so many years. moreover, he did have some sincerity. everyone knew that the little darling¡¯s temper was not easy to deal with. Chapter 1780 1780 nie yan¡¯s godfather is going to be a top celebrity ¡°i¡¯m the demonmander, and you actually think i look like a ghost?¡± nie qian¡¯s figure shed and appeared in front of the white tiger on the right. he looked at the shiny bald head with a deep dissatisfaction on his face. the right white tiger: ¡± ... is he crazy? ¡± nie yan was shocked. ¡°???? you¡¯re the crazy one, your whole family are crazy!¡± the right white tiger looked at nie qian pitifully and felt a little scared. he felt that although the man in red in front of him was a madman, his aura was very powerful. for some reason, the right white tiger¡¯s legs went soft and it knelt down in front of nie qian. nie qian originally wanted to beat up the right white tiger by attacking the rude person, but he never expected the person in front of him to bow to him so deeply. nie yan was shocked. ¡± are you crazy? ¡± mo nan chong and li jiujue walked in from outside. darling had just tried out the thousand twined silk. it was really very easy to use. it could cut through iron like mud. even stones could be easily split open. with a thousand twining silk in her hand, she called out ¡± godfather ¡± happily. when she looked up, she saw the right white tiger trembling and kneeling in front of nie qian. it even looked like it was about to wet its pants. grandpa pet: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this bald guy a little abnormal?¡± nie yan turned to look at mo nan chong. ¡°godfather nie qian, what have you done? why did you scare him like this?¡± the corner of uncle pet¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you should be asking him what he did to me. the moment i came in, he called me a ghost, then he called me a madman, and then he knelt in front of me. ¡± nie qian looked furious. she asked mo nan chong, ¡± am i old, so i look like a ghost and a lunatic? ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... no, even godfathers don¡¯t grow old. how can he grow old?! ¡± let me tell you a secret. godfather, you¡¯re the most handsome one among all my godfather!¡± ¡°really?¡± nie yan raised her eyebrows. ¡°of course it¡¯s true. why would i lie?¡± mo nan chong and nie yan hit it off the best, so she really liked nie yan as her godfather. nie qian was very happy to hear this. he didn¡¯t dote on his goddaughter for nothing. after dinner, nie qian kicked white tiger right out and gave him a good lesson. white tiger right was so scared that he almost peed his pants. ¡± he, he, he, he, he! ¡± the white tiger on the right pointed at nie qian, who could fly in the air as if she had ancient qinggong. it was shocked and crazy. ¡± he, he can fly! ¡± ¡°this is nothing.¡± mo nanchong nced at white tiger on the right. ¡± my godfather knows a lot. ¡± the right white tiger was speechless. did he offend some big shot? nie yan came back after flying around. she was so handsome in her red dress. mo nan chong looked at nie qian with a thoughtful expression. ¡± godfather, have you ever considered acting? ¡± why do i feel that godfather is very suitable for acting? no one else can look like him in ancient costume. if she entered the entertainment industry like this, she would definitely be famous. ¡°acting?¡± nie yan looked at mo nan chong curiously. ¡± can i? ¡± ¡± not bad. godfather, your looks are enough to be an actor. ¡± mo nanchong rested his chin on his hand and said, ¡± if you were to act as the devil in those ancient dramas, there would definitely be no one more suitable than you. ¡± ¡°... must it be a devil?¡± nie qian asked. ¡± not really. the other roles should be very suitable. as long as it¡¯s an ancient costume role, there¡¯s no one that you¡¯re not suitable for, right? ¡± mo nanchong saw that nie qian had nothing to do in the past, so he casually suggested. she didn¡¯t think nie yan would listen to her. she didn¡¯t expect nie yan to be interested. after she went back, she contacted song junlin and was ready to enter the entertainment industry. no one expected that nie qian would be so popr and be a top yer even faster than mo nan pet. of course, this was a story forter. after witnessing nie qian¡¯s power that day, zuo qinglong and white tiger you deeply realized how small they were. they used to think that they were powerful people. however, at this moment, they knew that they were simply too weak. they were not evenparable to the little darlings. of course, the two of them did not know that mo nan chong¡¯s skills were already one of the best in the world. however,pared to nie qian, who had cultivated for a thousand years, he was still far from being able to do so. a pervert like nie qian obviously came from another world. moreover, he hadpletely adapted to life in this world. however, mo nan chong also knew that the woman nie qian¡¯s godfather liked was his mother. nie yan¡¯s godfather, this devil, also fell in love with his mother at first sight. this feelingsted for his mother for two lifetimes. unfortunately, his mother had someone else, so nie yan¡¯s godfather couldn¡¯t have her. however, as a devil, nie qian¡¯s godfather was still more rational. he didn¡¯t ruin daddy and mommy¡¯s rtionship. at most, when he saw daddy, he wouldpete with him in this and that. he would only be happy if he won. daddy was also grateful to nie yan¡¯s godfather for saving mommy, so he often gave in to him. the three of them got along quite harmoniously. mo nan chong still hoped that nie yan¡¯s godfather could find his own happiness. of course, he also hoped that nie yan¡¯s godfather had something he liked to do and not eat all kinds of junk food all day long. ...... that night, li jiujue had to go out to attend to some matters. after li jiujue left, old madam li seemed to have predicted this and came straight to mo nan chong¡¯s vi. old madam li had learned her lesson this time and had brought many thugs with her. many of the thugs around the olddy had been arranged by li jiujue. he had chosen the best of the best because he was afraid that he would asionally implicate the olddy. ... therefore, they were all considered top experts. zuo qinglong and white tiger you were practicing in the yard. when olddy li came in with the masters, they were both shocked. ¡°who are you? what are you doing here?¡± zuo qinglong asked in a bad mood when he saw the unfriendly look. ¡± it has nothing to do with you. get that mo nan chong toe out. ¡± madam zhang looked at zuo qinglong arrogantly. ¡°you¡¯re looking for our grandpa? why are you looking for our grandpa chong? you¡¯re so rude, you don¡¯t look like a good person.¡± white tiger you sized up old madam li thoughtfully. ¡°fight our way in.¡± old madam li was toozy to talk nonsense. with a wave of her hand, the thugs around her directly attacked. after all, they were all top masters. zuo qinglong and the right white tiger only had a little bit of kung fu, so they were naturally no match for them. bang! zuo qinglong fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. bang! the white tiger on the right took a few steps back and hit a pir. even its bone armor made a cracking sound. ... the storm probably heard themotion and rushed out. old madam li looked up and thought it was mo nan chong, only to see a horse. she was so angry that her face turned green. ¡± what does she mean by that? is she sending a horse to wee me? ¡± Chapter 1781 1781 strange, even dogs know how to do tai chi! ¡°mo nan chong,e out! didn¡¯t you hear me? the old madam is looking for you!¡± ¡°since you want to be the li family¡¯s granddaughter-inw, you better get out here. don¡¯t you understand the principle of respecting the elderly? do you still need our old madam to go in and find you? don¡¯t send a horse out and try to be mysterious!¡± madam zhang shouted loudly, her face was also somewhat sinister. mo nan chong was upstairs. she had just washed her hair and was drying it. when she heard themotion, she went to the balcony and looked down into the yard. she saw that old madam li had brought a group of thugs over, their attitude extremely arrogant. she had no interest in old madam li. although the olddy of the li family was li jiujue¡¯s grandmother, she wouldn¡¯t fawn over her just because she was li jiujue¡¯s grandmother and let herself be bullied by such a person. she did not quite understand why she was being targeted by old madam li. ¡°i¡¯m here,¡± mo nanchong leaned against the balcony and looked at old madam li calmly. ¡± if you have anything to say, just say it. if not, please go back. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s with your attitude?¡± ¡°you¡¯re attached to our 9th master. do you know that this is 9th master¡¯s grandmother? do you know that 9th master will be angry at you for treating grandma like this?¡± madam zhang red at mo nan chong as if he had done something unforgivable. ¡°if you¡¯re angry, then be angry. what does that have to do with me? i¡¯m not angry.¡± mo nanchong nced at him. ¡± ninth master is ninth master, and grandma is grandma. i¡¯m not going to marry him yet. i might not even get married. why are you in such a hurry to be my grandma? ¡± old madam li¡¯s face turned green. she had been scolding mo nanchong for wanting to be her granddaughter-inw. however, she did not expect mo nanchong to make a false usation and say that she was in a hurry to be her grandmother. ¡°you really have a glib tongue.¡± madam zhang said coldly, ¡± is this how you treat the elderly? where are the basic manners? do your fans know that you¡¯re such an impolite person?¡± ¡°manners are also meant for polite people. i don¡¯t think i need to be polite to people like you who have no manners and directly break into other people¡¯s house.¡± mo nan chong lowered his head and retorted. her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it had a prating power. he clearly had a casual smile on his face, but it could make people half-dead. madam zhang was so angry that she almost vomited blood. the old madam was so angry that smoke wasing out of her head. ¡°don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡± old madam li¡¯s patience was running out. ¡± i¡¯ve said it many times. i want you to leave our little 9th. you¡¯re not worthy of her at all. a wild girl like you is not worthy at all! ¡± ¡± only fuyao. only she is worthy of our little jiu! ¡± ¡°mo nan chong, a wild girl like you is not worthy!¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and said,¡¯you actually think that an attempted murder and a person in jail is more suitable for li jiujue? he¡¯s really old and muddled.¡± on the balcony of the second floor, lin jue also poked his head out curiously. ¡± olddy, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re confused. jin fuyao is going to jail soon. do you want them to get married in jail? ¡± ¡°then you¡¯re underestimating the power of the jin family and me.¡± the olddy chuckled. ¡± do you really think that an old man like me doesn¡¯t have any tricks or abilities? ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes narrowed. she had forgotten about this. the jin family had some connections in this area, not to mention the olddy. who would dare to touch li jiujue¡¯s people? it seemed that although jin fuyao was locked up, it was hard to say what kind of life she was living. he might even be more carefree than he was outside. ¡°i understand. thank you for your reminder. i won¡¯t let here out.¡± mo nan chong smiled at the olddy. ¡°do you have the ability to do that?¡± old madam li was flustered and exasperated. ¡± do it. tie this wretched girl up. since she¡¯s not willing toe down, we¡¯ll go in and tie her up ourselves! ¡± ¡°i advise you not to go forward.¡± mo nanchong nced at old madam li. she was leaning against the balcony, her waist slender and beautiful. ¡± you¡¯re still 9th master¡¯s grandmother. it wouldn¡¯t be good if something were to happen to you here, right? ¡± old madam li was so angry that she stomped her walking stick on the ground. ¡°so you know this, then why don¡¯t you give our little 9th some face? if you don¡¯t try to please me, do you think he will disobey me?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if he listens to you, but i don¡¯t have to. you¡¯re not my grandmother. even if it¡¯s my grandma, i don¡¯t have such an unreasonable grandma ... if my grandma was like this, i would have pped her. ¡± mo nan chong was still nonchnt, and she nced at the olddy casually. nanny zhang pointed at mo nan chong angrily. ¡± you are really disgraceful. the old madam is right. you are not worthy! ¡± why are you thugs still standing there? take her down!¡± ¡± hululululu, hulu, hulu! ¡± the storm raised its hooves in anger. ¡°kill this horse first!¡± old madam li had the intention to show mo nanchong her authority. mo nanchong touched the head of the little ck snake on his bracelet and raised an eyebrow at old madam li. ¡± i¡¯ve said before that our horse has a bad temper. it likes to p people.¡± ¡°heh, you think i¡¯ll be afraid just because you said that?¡± the olddy was amused and walked forward. however, at this moment, storm stood up and pped the olddy. as expected of a horse that knew kung fu, it was very fast. with a few dodges, it had already knocked over nanny zhang and the others. even those experts were stunned. at this moment, storm roared and rushed out. it was probably angry that it had not pped anyone for a long time. hence, a dog and a horse whipped everyone to the ground. although the group of thugs were also top experts, when the storm and storm were fierce, they were still drinking milk. storm and rainstorm followed lord rong, lord fourth, and asionally learned from nie qian, the demon. how could they not be powerful? to them, these few people were simply trash. ... perhaps it had been a long time since stormst fought, but he still used a few tai chi moves, which directly shocked the few experts. ¡°f * ck, even dogs know how to do tai chi?¡± storm heard this and seemed a little unhappy. therefore, he stood up and started to y tai chi. the scene was a little funny, but also a little scary. after all, a dog and a horse standing like a human was quite a fantasy. old madam li fell to the ground and didn¡¯t get up for a long time. she was also frightened by the tall horse and dog. ¡°i, let¡¯s go, old madam!¡± madam zhang helped old madam li up, frightened. ¡± this ce is too strange! ¡± in the end, the group of people left in a panic, not daring to do anything to mo nan chong. Chapter 1782 1782 little 9th master has no choice li jiujue received the news very quickly. after all, old madam li had his people by her side, so if there was anything, he would be informed immediately. in the li family¡¯s old residence, li jiujue¡¯s body was covered in frost when he entered. he looked at old madam with a look of disbelief. ¡°grandma, you went to look for darling?¡± ¡°young master jiu, that mo nan chong is really bad. look at her, she¡¯s bullying the old madam. the olddy had only gone to chat with her, but she had ordered a horse to hit someone! old madam is already so old, how can she stand being beaten!¡± at the side, nanny zhang added all sorts of embellishments and said that mo nanchong was extremely arrogant. behind her back, she said that she had li jiujue¡¯s support and was not even afraid of old mrs. han. ¡± little 9th master, may nanny zhang be so bold as to ask you to seek justice for the old madam! ¡± nanny zhang said as she knelt in front of li jiujue. li jiujue looked at nanny zhang and sneered. ¡°ms. zhang, do you think i¡¯m easy to fool?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not lying to you, little 9th master. i¡¯m telling you the truth. that youngdy looked innocent and good-looking, but her character was really bad! do you really want to find such a person to anger the old madam? the old madam is your grandmother. if it wasn¡¯t for her good luck today, she would have died from anger.¡± li jiujue did not say a word. he only looked straight at nanny zhang. ¡± then how did you find her? ¡± with so many thugs at their door, can¡¯t they do something in self-defense?¡± ¡°grandma, i was raised by you and i respect you, but to darling, you¡¯re just a stranger. what right do you have to make your own decision to look for darling?¡± ¡°you can tell me if you¡¯re against us being together, but you can¡¯t cause trouble for her. do you understand?¡± ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had any rtionship with her. you two would be strangers! ¡± ¡°i always thought that you were a reasonable person. i didn¡¯t expect you to do this.¡± li jiujue was obviously furious. he had never said so many words in one breath. this was the first time he had said so many words in one breath. the olddy actually panicked a little when she heard this. li jiujue had said that she had raised him, but what had she done? this child had been very independent since she was young. from the age of five to six, she could make her own decisions. he could handle manypany matters. as a grandmother, others called her old madam, but how could her true statuspare to li jiujue¡¯s? if li jiujue was willing to call her grandma, then she would be his grandma. if li jiujue was not willing, then she was nothing. after all, everyone knew that 9th master had been very powerful since he was young. the olddy looked at li jiujue and started to panic. she could tell that little 9th really liked mo nan chong. she had offended mo nan chong, could little 9th ... he was really a little angry. he had always respected her and had always been obedient to her, but at this time, he was a little angry. the olddy was also afraid of li jiujue. she knew that he respected her only because she was his elder, not because she had raised him or done something terrible to him. she was not. she had not done anything. the old madam¡¯s expression was ugly. she took a deep breath and clutched her chest. ¡± little 9th, i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s grandma¡¯s fault. grandma was just too worried about you. grandma really didn¡¯t mean to. i just really hope that you can find a better partner so that things can go more smoothly!¡± as she spoke, the olddy could feel li jiujue¡¯s aggressive gaze. she was afraid. she was even more flustered. ¡°don¡¯t cause her any more trouble.¡± li jiujue left a warning behind and turned to leave. just as he was about to take a step forward, he stopped and said without turning his head, ¡± she is the most important person in the world to me. no one is allowed to hurt a single hair on her head.¡± the olddy gasped. it was only when li jiujue¡¯s back view disappeared and the sound of a car leaving could be heard from outside that the old madam copsed in her chair. ¡°old madam, are you alright?¡± nanny zhang quickly began to wipe the sweat from old madam li¡¯s forehead. ¡± it looks like young 9th master has really fallen for that woman. i don¡¯t know what kind of means that woman used to make 9th master so devoted to her. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± the old madam shook her head and looked at nanny zhang. ¡± nanny zhang, what should i do? little 9th is angry. he has never been angry at me before. he has always been respectful to me, but this time, he is really angry.¡± ¡°young master must have been bewitched by that woman.¡± madam zhang narrowed her eyes. ¡± we have to think of a way to deal with this woman. ¡± ¡± but little jiu has already said that. if we attack again, he will definitely not let me off. ¡± the olddy was already a little nervous. she was afraid of losing this grandson of hers. all the face she had now was given by him. among her peers, she had the most face when she went out, and she liked this feeling. however, if she fell out with li jiujue, there would definitely be many people who woulde tough at her. there would definitely be many people who woulde to find trouble with her. she was already so old, and she didn¡¯t want to be so embarrassed. ¡°then let¡¯s make 9th master stop loving her.¡± nanny zhang said coldly, ¡± old madam, it¡¯s not appropriate to keep her. that mo nan chong doesn¡¯t listen to you and isn¡¯t even willing to please you. ¡± she hates you now, but will she still respect you when she really bes little ninth master¡¯s wife in the future?¡± ¡± little ninth master¡¯s attitude is clear. he will protect his wife first! ¡± ¡°what about you? what should you do?¡± nanny zhang stared at the old madam. when the old madam heard these words, her heart thumped. yes, he couldn¡¯t stay. she couldn¡¯t keep this little girl. if she did, her rtionship with little 9th would only worsen. she knew that she was little 9th¡¯s grandmother, but she refused to even call her grandmother. her attitude towards her was even worse. if she was already like this now, there was no need to think about it in the future. she was so good at bewitching people. ¡°madam zhang, do you have any ideas?¡± the old madam grabbed onto nanny zhang¡¯s hand, trembling slightly. ... nanny zhang moved closer to the old madam and whispered a few words into her ear. ¡°will this work?¡± the old madam nced at nanny zhang. ¡°definitely. old madam, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll help you with this. i know that the family is really powerful. they must have a way to deal with her. ¡± madam zhang¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile. ¡°she¡¯s just a little girl, how powerful can she be? she can¡¯t deal with those people!¡± ¡± old madam, just wait for the good news. if she bes that person¡¯s woman, our little ninth master won¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡± Chapter 1783 1783 something happened to the two silly uncles with the help of mo nan chong, lin jue and lian kuang¡¯s bodies recovered very quickly. not only did they recover, but they also became stronger under mo nan chong¡¯s care. lin jue didn¡¯t know much about kung fu. lian kuang¡¯s kung fu was good, but not to this extent. however, during their recovery, mo nan chong gave the two of them special training and even asked nie yan toe over and help. therefore, their kungfu became stronger rapidly, especially lin jue. after all, she was a girl, and her previous martial arts were not that powerful. lian kuang himself was quite powerful, but under nie qian¡¯s guidance, he had a breakthrough. at the very least, he was able to deal with the situation where he was surrounded thest time. he had recovered from his injuries and the festival group had alsoe to inform him. the program had to continue recording. after such a long break, the recording continued. not only were the yers excited, but the fans were even more excited. it immediately shot to the top of the trending search. mo nan chong, jin fuyao, lin jue and the others were also on the hot search. when mo nanchong saw jin fuyao¡¯s name, he suddenly remembered that although jin fuyao was locked up, he did not know how she was. st time, when the olddy reminded her, she almost forgot to find jin fuyao. she should go and ask. mo nanchong looked at zuo qinglong and white tiger you thoughtfully. ¡± are you two free this afternoon? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± zuo qinglong said, ¡± just tell me if you have any orders. ¡± ¡°yes, we¡¯ll deal with it.¡± the white tiger on the right nodded. these two silly guys had been learning from lin jue and the others recently. with nie qian¡¯s guidance, their progress could be said to be rapid. they were now more and more convinced of mo nan chong¡¯s abilities. they knew that mo nan chong was definitely one of the reasons why they had be so powerful. he was very grateful to mo nan chong and respected him at the same time. in the beginning, they might have felt that mo nan chong was too young and thus had little respect for him. but now, they could only be convinced. ¡± help me ask the police station how jin fuyao is doing. ¡± mo nanchong touched the tip of his nose and said, ¡± we¡¯re going to the training camp to record a program today. i¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have much time to understand. ¡± after all, he was the one who wanted to kill her and seriously injured lin jue. she would not let him go easily. she wasn¡¯t a merciful person. whoever touched her could do it, but if they touched her people, she would definitely pay them back ten times. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go and find out.¡± zuo qinglong nodded. in the afternoon, mo nan chong and lin jue went back to the festival group, while zuo qinglong and white tiger you went to the police station to get some information. without jin fuyao, everyone in the festival group was much more harmonious. especially when they saw mo nan chong, everyone was very enthusiastic and no longer looked at her with an unpleasant expression. ¡°good afternoon, grandpa pet!¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking better again!¡± ¡± sob, sob, sob. i¡¯m already a fan of my favorite grandpa. it¡¯s my honor to be able topete with my idol! ¡± ¡°open it, grandpa chong is mine!¡± some of them were bootlickers, some were fans, and some did not show much enthusiasm, but when they saw mo nan chong, they would still nod and acknowledge him. the people in the festival group were even more exaggerated. once mo nan chong arrived, they asked him all the questions as if she was the boss of the festival group. ¡± why are you asking me all these questions? i¡¯m not the president of the festival group. ¡± master chong was speechless. ¡± don¡¯t disturb me. i need some silence. ¡± therefore, the people in the festival group had to do their own things and didn¡¯t dare to disturb master chong. huahua and su niannian were also very happy. the two of them had gone home during their break, so the four of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. the moment they saw each other, they couldn¡¯t stop chatting. although mo nan chong was a man of few words, he did not ask them to be quiet. these girls had only known each other for a short time, but if they really treated her as a friend, lin jue would even risk his life to save her. mo nan doted on many friends, including all kinds of godfather and godfather. this was the first time she had met a friend who was weaker than her but willing to help her. mo nan chong¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he watched the three of them chattering away. he felt pretty good about it. a friend who had gone out of the world together. mo nanchong raised an eyebrow and suddenly stood up. ¡± let¡¯s start training. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± hua hua and the others looked at mo nan chong in surprise. ¡°don¡¯t you want to go out? don¡¯t you want to form a group?¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°i want to!¡± the three of them said in unison. ¡°then let¡¯s train!¡± mo nan chong began to give dance moves to the few of them. she learned everything quickly and had a photographic memory. she also had her own ability to understand. that was why he could learn any movement faster than others. he could basically master it after watching it once. lin jue and the others also learned her action very quickly. there were also a few people from her ss who were on good terms with her. they also came to learn together. mo nan chong did not rush them and taught them everything. their training only endedte at night. a few of them wanted to continue, but mo nan chong said, ¡± ¡°the body is the capital. when it¡¯s time to sleep, you still have to sleep. it¡¯s affecting your condition if you¡¯re not awake.¡± suddenly, those few people had no intention to continue training. in fact, with the help of grandpa pet, they had improved a lot, learning faster than the other groups. ... when the other teams saw how good they were, their eyes were red with envy. after returning to the dormitory, huahua and su niannian both mentioned jin fuyao. ¡°how is she?¡± hua hua asked. ¡°he should be in jail, right? this is an attempted murder, she can¡¯t be released so easily, right?¡± su niannian rested her chin on her hand and looked at lin jue. lin jue looked at mo nan chong. ¡± darling, did you get them to investigate? is there any news?¡± mo nan chong held his phone, deep in thought. she had indeed sent zuo qinglong and white tiger you to find out, but she had been so focused on training others that she had forgotten about it. it was already midnight, but zuo qinglong and white tiger didn¡¯t send her any news? no matter what jin fuyao¡¯s situation was, she had told them to call her. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, darling?¡± lin jue shook mo nan chong. mo nan chong stood up abruptly. ¡± i¡¯m going out for a while. you guys rest first. ¡± ¡°did something happen to them?¡± lin jue chased her to the door. ... ¡°do you need our help?¡± huahua and su niannian caught up to him. ¡± darling, we¡¯re your friends too. if you have anything to say, you can tell us. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure, but they didn¡¯t call me. when i called back, their phone was turned off.¡± mo nan chong raised his phone. ¡± there¡¯s probably some trouble. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go with you.¡± lin jue nced at mo nan chong. ¡± darling, i still have some connections in the police station. they won¡¯t dare to do anything to me! ¡± mo nanchong nced at lin jue and nodded. ¡± alright,e with me. ¡± huahua, niannian, you two don¡¯t have to go. you two don¡¯t know how to fight. a-jue, you¡¯ve been training with me for a while, you can protect yourself.¡± Chapter 1784 1784 kneel down and kowtow a hundred times ¡°then you must be careful.¡± huahua said, a little worried. ¡°i know.¡± mo nan chong nodded and left without looking back. lin jue followed by her side. the dormitory¡¯s management staff saw that the two of them were about to go out in the middle of the night and stopped them. mo nan chong took out his phone and made a call to the director. ¡± we¡¯re going out for a while, can you tell us? ¡± she handed her phone to the manager. she didn¡¯t know what the director said, but the manager¡¯s face turned green and he immediately let her through. as he walked out, mo nan chong made a call. outside, the two of them waited for a while under the streetlight. then, a ck horse and a white wolf suddenly appeared. lin jue,¡±??? who did you call just now?¡± mo nan chong was already on storm¡¯s back. she looked at lin jue and said, ¡± storm, i¡¯ll get it to pick us up. ¡± there were no cars here, so it was hard to get a taxi in the middle of the night. mount your horse, do you know how to ride a horse?¡± ¡°i will.¡± lin jue didn¡¯t hesitate either. he flipped onto rainstorm¡¯s back, his face still showing some shock. although he knew that these two were very smart, he did not expect them to be smart to this extent. he could summon them over with a phone call. storm knew the destination, so he rushed directly to the ce where zuo qinglong and white tiger had gone to get information. just like that, mo nan chong and lin jue rode the snow-white storm and the dark storm into the police station. ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°it¡¯s the middle of the night. did i have a dream?¡± a few of the staff on duty immediately saw the storm. perhaps the white color of the storm was too eye-catching at night, so everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on it. everyone rubbed their eyes, still in a daze. they only came back to their senses when mo nan chong got off the bed and walked up to them. ¡°where did this little girle from?¡± ¡°is there something you need?¡± after watching the storm for a long time, the staff on duty looked at mo nan chong and lin jue curiously. this kind of appearance was really very special. it wasn¡¯t like this was ancient times, where people would rush out on horses. mo nan chong and lin jue walked in directly. she looked at the guards on duty. ¡± have two bald heads been here before? they look silly. ¡± the guards on duty were obviously stunned. ¡± youngdy, why are you looking for those two baldies? are they your rtives? ¡± ¡°my family¡¯s chef,¡± mo nan chong nced at the staff on duty. ¡± where is he? ¡± before mo nanchong could finish his sentence, the sound of fighting suddenly came from inside, followed by two screams. ¡°it¡¯s them!¡± lin jue looked at mo nan chong. ¡°move!¡± he shouted. mo nanchong nced at the staff on duty in front of him, his face ashen. ¡°little girl, you can¡¯t go in. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for you to find them.¡± a young girl pulled mo nan chong back and shook her head at him. ¡± don¡¯t go in, you¡¯ll be in danger if you go in! ¡± ¡°if we don¡¯t go in, they¡¯ll be in danger.¡± mo nan¡¯s face had already darkened. ¡± darling, why don¡¯t i contact my uncle, qianqian? ¡± lin jue had a little uncle who worked here and had a high status. she saw that there were many people here and there was a bigmotion inside. she was worried that something had happened to mo nanqian. ¡°no need,¡± mo nan chong pulled the girl away with great force. the girl could not stop mo nan chong at all. she looked at mo nan chong in shock. how could a youngdy have such strength? ¡°darling!¡± lin jue chased after him. there was a door inside, and mo nan chong kicked the closed door open. it was an iron door, but mo nan chong kicked it open with a light kick. with a loud ng, everyone in the room turned to look at the door. jin fuyao was sitting on a chair. she was supposed to be locked up, but she was not. instead, she was calmly watching zuo qinglong and white tiger being tortured. the two bald men had already fainted from the torture. they were covered in injuries, and some of them had their guns pointed at their heads, as if they were going to kill them. ¡°mo nan chong?¡± jin fuyao turned her head. she sat on the chair and looked at mo nan chong elegantly. ¡± oh, what a coincidence! ¡± are you here to die?¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to send you to prison.¡± mo nanchong nced at jin fuyao. ¡± let them go! ¡± ¡°why do i have to listen to you? you¡¯re not anyone to me. do i have to listen to you?¡± jin fuyao sneered, ¡± who do you think you are? ¡± ¡°i told you not to fight with me. tell me, can you win against me?¡± jin fuyao crossed her legs and looked at mo nan chong casually. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a chance. kneel down and kowtow to me a hundred times and i¡¯ll let you and them go. ¡± if you don¡¯t want to, then you can sit in jail until you die! who do you think you are to send me to prison? who do you think can lock up the youngdy of the jin family? the inheritor of beijing¡¯s gold price, do you know?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± mo nan chong replied. jin fuyao choked. ¡± ha, you don¡¯t deserve to know! ¡± do it, take her down! it was really interesting for the two of them toe and die together. lin jue, you¡¯re dead too, because you ruined my n!¡± ¡± jin fuyao, stop talking nonsense. we¡¯ll take you down today! ¡± lin jue said coldly. mo nan chong had already started fighting with someone. she had also learned more from nie yan these few days, so her kung fu had naturally improved. with a few kicks, she sent the thugs flying. ... lin jue¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t bad either, so she pped him a few times. the guards on duty stood at the door, not knowing if they should join the battle. even if they did, they didn¡¯t know who to help. although they knew about jin fuyao¡¯s matter and also felt that jin fuyao should go to jail, the jin family¡¯s background was so strong that even their superiors could not do anything about it. no one dared to offend jin fuyao when the jin family came. in less than half a minute, almost all of jin fuyao¡¯s thugs were kicked away by mo nan chong and lin jue. jin fuyao¡¯s expression changed at the sight of this. after all, she knew kung fu, so she could feel that mo nan chong¡¯s kung fu had improved again in a short time. she quickly took out her phone and said coldly into the phone, ¡± ¡°yan he, aren¡¯t youing over? bring your men here, the person you want is here!¡± after a few words, jin fuyao hung up the phone and started to call mo nanchong. jin fuyao¡¯s kung fu was not as good as mo nanchong¡¯s. in just a few minutes, she was beaten to a corner and had no way to retreat. ¡°what are you guys doing? are you not going to help? do you want to lose your jobs? if something happens to me, jin fuyao, the jin family will not let you go. at that time, not only will you die a miserable death, but your family will also die!¡± ¡°be smart ande over to help!¡± ... jin fuyao shouted to the staff on duty. however, she didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t call for the staff on duty, but called for storm. as soon as storm rushed in, it stood up and then scratched jin fuyao¡¯s face with its paw. Chapter 1785 1785 old man, you should be sensible, right? jin fuyao was stunned. ¡± what the hell? how dare you hit me? ¡± mo nanchong took a step back, toozy to care about jin fuyao. she took a look at azure dragon zuo and white tiger you. the two were tortured badly and covered in wounds. fortunately, they looked terrible, but there were no serious internal injuries, so it was not a big problem. ¡°are they okay?¡± lin jue asked. ¡°he looks miserable, but his injuries aren¡¯t serious.¡± mo nanchong raised his head and looked at jin fuyao. jin fuyao¡¯s face was swollen. she roared like a madman, but every time she roared, the storm became stronger. who would have thought that a dog could p people more fiercely than a human? ¡°mo nan chong, you¡¯ll regret this. just you wait, they¡¯reing! even a hundred of you can¡¯t beat them! that madman will make you die a terrible death, hahaha!¡± jin fuyao looked in the direction of mo nan chong andughed like crazy. she was still very proud. she knew the yan family¡¯s situation and what kind of person yan he was. yan he was a mad dog. this mad dog loved to y with women the most, and his second favorite was to practice martial arts. he was definitely a martial arts fanatic. although it was a little crazy, it was indeed very powerful. the yan family was an ancient martial arts family. although they had always been quiet, they were definitely very powerful. no one dared to offend the yan family, not even the li family. li jiujue did not really want to provoke the yan family. this family was very crazy. being entangled by them was like being entangled by a mad dog. they would suddenly bite you. mo nan chong had now attracted this yan he. nanny zhang was indeed impressive. she knew about the yan family and could even use a photo to trick yan he into being interested in mo nan chong. she even thought that mo nan chong had no background and no one would care if he died. jin fuyao¡¯s lips were stained with blood. she was excited at the thought that mo nan chong¡¯s reputation would be ruined. so what if he was hit a few times? mo nan pet was done for! she didn¡¯t even dare to provoke yan he! if he provoked her, it would be worse than death. if it was really a face he liked, he would torture her to death. bang! bang! a loud noise suddenly came from outside, followed by the sound of dense footsteps. soon, a young man rushed in with a group of people. the young man and the people behind him were all carrying rocketunchers. each one was more exaggerated than the other. any one of them could raze the ce to the ground. mo nanchong nced at it. it was something that chenn¡¯s godfather had studied some time ago. he had made a total of twenty to thirty of them, and they were all in the hands of this person. ¡°yan he, take her away!¡± jin fuyao took advantage of the storm and rushed to yan he. yan he suddenly raised his leg and kicked jin fuyao away. ¡± f * ck, where did this pig heade from? ¡± ¡°yan he, you idiot! i¡¯m jin fuyao! i found her for you and you call me a pig head?¡± jin fuyao stood up with a swollen face and was flustered. ¡°f * ck, it¡¯s you. although you¡¯re usually ugly, you¡¯re not this ugly. how can i not be scared when i see you?¡± yan he clicked his tongue. ¡± who beat you up like this? ¡± eh, where did this doge from? it¡¯s so big and beautiful. i like this kind of beautiful dog. men, take it home!¡± storm: ¡°??? ¡± lin jue,¡±you even f * cked a male dog?¡± lin jue had heard of yan he¡¯s name before. he could guess who he was the moment he saw him. his face darkened. she stood beside mo nan chong and whispered something into his ear. ¡± darling, this is a little troublesome. this yan he is not easy to deal with. the entire yan family is crazy. ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you run first? i¡¯ve never told you that i have the lin family behind me. they don¡¯t dare to touch me, but you¡¯re different.¡± lin jue shielded mo nanchong behind him, wanting to let mo nanchong leave first so that they could discuss further. mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. she put one hand on lin jue¡¯s shoulder and walked in front of him. she looked up at yan he. yan he frowned and sneered when he realized what lin jue had said. ¡± you¡¯re scolding me for ying with dogs? you¡¯re the one who¡¯s f * cking ying with dogs! why do you look so familiar ... who are you to lin se?¡± lin jue didn¡¯t say anything. he just looked at yan he coldly. ¡± yan he, what are you doing? i¡¯m warning you, since you know that i¡¯m from the lin family, you¡¯d better show some respect!¡± ¡°oh, i remember now. a member of the lin family, hehe, you are indeed a member of the lin family, the weak and ipetent lin jue of the lin family, right? lin se is your sister, right?¡± yan he was amused. ¡± have you been chased out of the lin family or something? you¡¯re really not as good as your sister, lin se. ¡± no wonder the whole family doesn¡¯t like you,¡± lin jue¡¯s expression was not very good. mo nanchong patted her on the shoulder, then looked up at yan he and said, ¡± help me send my people away, and i¡¯ll go back with you. ¡± ¡°darling!¡± lin jue looked at mo nan chong worriedly. ¡± what kind of pet are you going to be? ¡± ¡°you¡¯ll obediently leave with me after sending your people away? really?¡± yan herao looked at mo nan chong with interest. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± send them back, but don¡¯t do anything to a-jue. i¡¯ll go back to the yan family with you. ¡± ¡°yo, so well-behaved?¡± yan he was happy. ¡± no problem. i only want you. ¡± i¡¯m not interested in this androgynous lin jue, and those two bald heads ... i¡¯m not interested in them. i only want you! little girl, you¡¯re in my stomach, right? you suit my taste so much!¡± yan he was interested in mo nan chong, so he didn¡¯t waste any time. he sent zuo qinglong and right white tiger to the hospital and lin jue away. then, he looked at storm and said, ¡± i like this dog too. i¡¯ll take him with me! ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± you¡¯re yan feng¡¯s son? ¡± ¡°oh, you know my father?¡± yan he smiled and said, ¡± that¡¯s my old man.me, his eldest son. ¡± ¡± yes, i heard that your father is very powerful. can you take me to see your father? ¡± mo nan chong followed yan he out step by step. ¡°i¡¯m also very powerful. you can just see me. what¡¯s there to see about an old thing?¡± yan he said in a bad mood. ... mo nanchong stopped in his tracks. ¡°alright, alright, alright. i¡¯m going back to get something anyway. my good things are all at the old residence. there¡¯s no harm in bringing you over, no one in my family can control me. even if you see my father, it¡¯s useless for you to beg for mercy. i believe you¡¯re a tactful person.¡± ¡°yes, i am. yan feng should be a tactful person.¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. at the hospital. lin jue looked at the azure dragon on the left and the white tiger on the right in the ward. he was worried when he thought of mo nan chong. even though mo nan had given her a reassuring look before he left, she was still very worried. the lin family would definitely not make a move for her. the lin family was now under lin se¡¯s control. Chapter 1786 1786 just pick the expensive one! lin jue walked around and looked at his phone, but there was no one who could help him. she had never regretted leaving the lin family and entering the entertainment industry alone. but this was the first time she regretted it. she regretted notpeting with lin se and leaving the position of heir to him. she regretted that she had no one to help her. if she had not left the lin family, if she had the backing of the lin family, she might have been able to save mo nan chong. everyone in the circle knew what kind of person yan he was. he was a scumbag. the darling would definitely not have a good end in his hands. although darling told her not to worry and that she could solve it, she still couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. what to do? lin jue suddenly thought of li jiujue. yes, she didn¡¯t have nie qian¡¯s contact information, but she had li jiujue¡¯s contact information. she quickly took out her phone and called li jiujue. ¡°ninth master, something happened to darling!¡± lin jue said anxiously, ¡± she was taken away by the yan family. yan he, that scum, took her away! ¡± ¡°yan he? how did darling leave? was he forced to leave, or did he leave on his own?¡± li jiujue more or less knew about yan feng and fourth master mo¡¯s past. by right, the yan family could provoke anyone but the mo family. ¡± that bastard yan he brought a lot of bazookas over. darling had no choice but to ask him to let us go. then, he left with yan he alone. ¡± lin jue cursed. ¡°how was darling¡¯s expression when he left?¡± ¡°she¡¯s pretending to be rxed.¡± ¡°i know. then it should be fine. don¡¯t worry, i will make a trip to the yan family.¡± li jiujue hung up the phone after giving lin jue some instructions. ¡°9th master, you must save darling. don¡¯t let anything happen to 9th master.¡± lin jue said, ¡± if you can save darling, i¡¯m willing to do anything for you. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m her boyfriend.¡± li jiujue¡¯s deep voice rang out. then, the call was hung up. lin jue was speechless. she had almost forgotten that li jiujue still loved mo nan chong very much. then she was relieved. ¨C mo nan chong followed yan he back to the yan residence. it was alreadyte at night and the yan family was already asleep. ¡°where¡¯s yan feng?¡± mo nanchong asked yan he. ¡°it¡¯s sote, of course i¡¯m sleeping. what a pity, little beauty, you won¡¯t be able to see this old man tonight.¡± yan he smiled and said, ¡± but it¡¯s okay. i can make you happy too! what¡¯s there to look at, old thing? just look at big brother!¡± mo nanchong walked into the living room and smiled. she looked around and said, ¡± oh, this antique vase is worth a lot of money. the head of the yan family sure has good taste! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. my father spent tens of millions to buy this. it¡¯s a pair. ¡± yan he saw that mo nan chong was not afraid at all, which was different from the girls he had seen in the past. the girls he had yed with in the past would cry or kneel down to beg for mercy when they saw him. no matter how good-looking they were, they were ugly when they cried. however, the one in front of him was different. he was good-looking, good-looking no matter what, and he was always smiling. her smile was as bright as the stars, as beautiful as a fairy. the more yan he looked at her, the more he liked her. ¡± you¡¯re quite a tactful girl. i like pretty and tactful girls like you. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i like tactful people too. it¡¯s just that young master yan, you¡¯re not so tactful.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d let me meet your father? why haven¡¯t i seen him yet? ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t they sleeping?¡± yan he smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s have some fun today. i¡¯ll bring you to meet my old man tomorrow. ¡± ¡°not good.¡± mo nan chong smiled even more brightly at yan he. then, she kicked the vase over in front of yan he. the vase fell to the ground and shattered. yan he was dumbfounded as he watched mo nan¡¯s pet kick over the vase that was as tall as a person and shatter it with a loud sound. his face turned green. ¡°you¡¯re crazy, this is my dad¡¯s favorite flower vase! i¡¯ll be killed by him!¡± yan he growled and covered his mouth. he looked up at a room upstairs guiltily. ¡°killed? it¡¯s what i should do.¡± mo nan chong nodded. she continued to walk forward and saw an even more expensive jade ornament. she picked it up and looked at it. ¡°be careful, that¡¯s more valuable!¡± yan he reached out to take it. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± more valuable? that¡¯s even better!¡± bang! the ornament in her hand flew out and smashed onto the bed, directly breaking the floor-to-ceiling window. yan he was shocked. i like tigers, but i¡¯m not as fierce as you!¡± mo nanchong squinted at yan he. ¡± is there anything more expensive? is this one more expensive? ¡± ¡°no!¡± yan he looked to the other side as he spoke. mo nan chong rushed over to the side. yan he wanted to stop him but failed. mo nan chong then started to sweep the area again, causing a hugemotion and smashing some valuable things. this time, the people upstairs finally heard it. yan feng put on a coat and walked out. he was cursing as he walked. he looked down from the railing and saw that his baby had been smashed. he cried out in pain. ... ¡± yan he, you b * stard! what did you do to my things?! ¡± ¡°you little brat, what are you doing in the middle of the night! i¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± after all, yan feng was also a member of an ancient martial arts family. his kung fu was very high. when he went downstairs, he almost flew up and rushed toward yan he, ready to hit him. yan he wailed in pain and pulled mo nan chong away. ¡± run! if you don¡¯t run, you¡¯re dead! ¡± mo nan chong, on the other hand, was like a mountain. she stood there without moving. no matter how hard yan he tried, he could not move her at all. ¡°bastard, what kind of woman did you bring back? why did youe back? are you looking for death?¡± ¡°you dare touch my things, you unfilial son, i¡¯ll kill you with one p!¡± ¡°hubby, please calm down!¡± upstairs, madam yan, who had just put on her clothes, rushed down. ¡± if you dare to hurt my precious son, i¡¯ll fight you to the death! ¡± ¡°yan feng, take a good look at me.¡± mo nan chong shook off yan he¡¯s hand and looked up at yan feng. when yan feng heard the voice, he was stunned for a moment before he turned his attention to mo nan chong. ¡°i was the one who broke your things.¡± mo nan chong crossed her arms and walked to the sofa. she sat down slowly and looked at yan feng with her bright eyes. ... yan feng sized mo nan chong up and a wave of anger rose within him. he roared, ¡± ¡°you were the one who smashed my things?¡± after roaring, yan feng felt that something was wrong. this little girl¡¯s posture was too simr to that of a person. Chapter 1787 1787 why did you bring the ancestor back?! ¡°i fell.¡± mo nan chong pointed at the broken pieces on the ground and said, ¡± 30 million, 50 million, 25 million, i threw them all! ¡± ¡°your son said he wanted to y with me, so i yed with him. we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. i thought that since we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, it¡¯s not impossible for us to meet.¡± mo nanchong had a faint smile on her face. she raised her eyebrows and looked amused. yan feng¡¯s face turned green. ¡± little, little great aunt? ¡± ¡°yay, yan family head still remembers me? i thought i had forgotten!¡± mo nan looked at yan feng with interest, ¡± it¡¯s been many years since west met. yan family head¡¯s memory is not bad. you didn¡¯t forget about me. ¡± yan feng¡¯s legs were already trembling. he was on the verge of kneeling down to mo nan chong, and he looked as if he was about to go crazy. yan he saw that the situation was not right. he moved to yan feng¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡± dad, do you really know each other? ¡± ¡°bastard!¡± yan feng cursed, ¡± why did you bring our ancestor back?! ¡± ¡°ancestor what? ancestor?¡± yan he was confused. ¡± what ancestor? dad, are you crazy? she¡¯s just a little girl!¡± ¡± did you f * cking forget what i told you? you can mess around with anyone but the mo family. of all the women you can mess with, you want to mess with your ancestors? ¡± yan feng was about to copse. as the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to invite a god, but hard to send him away. back then, lord rong was not easy to deal with, and it was rumored that her little ancestor¡¯s daughter was even harder to deal with. her attitude was exactly the same as lord rong¡¯s, which made it even more difficult to deal with her. back then, he had suffered a great loss at the hands of lord rong. he had also suffered a great loss at the hands of this little girl when she was only in her teens. therefore, the yan family had been keeping a low profile, afraid that if they were too low-profile, these ancestors woulde looking for them. in the end, he really came looking for her. no, it was his son who found it! yan feng red at yan he but did not dare to say anything. he turned to his wife and said, ¡± madam, please bring some fruit and tea. this is miss mo, the beloved daughter of the mo family. she¡¯s our ancestor! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s that person!¡± madam yan had obviously heard of mo nan chong¡¯s rumors. she shivered in fear and hurriedly went to prepare. yan he knew something was wrong when he saw this. no wonder this wretched girl was willing to follow him home and even said that she wanted to see his father. it turned out that they knew each other, and she was from the mo family? the mo family, wasn¡¯t that fourth master mo? the family that his father was most afraid of ... he had heard that this family had always been very arrogant and exaggerated. they might even be tougher than him, and they could not afford to offend anyone. it was said that there was almost no big boss in the world behind this family that they didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t control ... yan he¡¯s face started to turn green. he looked at mo nan chong and reacted quickly. ¡± you are ... the mo family¡¯s youngdy? ¡± why didn¡¯t you tell me then? if i knew who you were, how could i have offended you! you see, i didn¡¯t even know!¡± yan he hurriedly apologized to mo nan chong. yan feng also nodded and bowed to apologize. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. this bastard didn¡¯t know that you shouldn¡¯t have offended him. ¡± i¡¯m really sorry, master chong. let¡¯s forget about today, i¡¯ll get someone to send you back?¡± ¡°forget it? if you don¡¯t want to let it go, do you want me topensate you?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at him in a weird way. ¡°no, no, there¡¯s no need topensate. we shouldpensate you for destroying these things.¡± yan feng lowered his voice and said, ¡± we willpensate you. you don¡¯t need topensate us! ¡± ¡± sigh, isn¡¯t that so? what a waste of hands. ¡± mo nanchong looked at yan feng, ¡± my hand is injured, so it¡¯s not easy for me to earn money. ah, i¡¯m so poor now. i really don¡¯t have any money. how am i going to survive? ¡± ¡°understood, i¡¯ll transfer the money, i¡¯ll transfer the money immediately.¡± yan feng started to transfer money to mo nan chong with a sad face. first, he transferred 50 million. mo nan chong looked at his own hand, dejected. then, she transferred another 50 million. mo nan cried a few times. yan feng was speechless. he sent another 100 million. this time, mo nan chong raised his head and smiled at yan feng. ¡± i told you, uncle yan is a good person. generous and cute. ¡± yan feng was speechless. cute my ass, generous my ass. he didn¡¯t want to give it to her, but how could he not? yan he watched his father transfer the money in disbelief. ¡± you¡¯ve never given me this much money! ¡± ¡°you still have the face to question me?¡± yan feng gave yan he a murderous look. ¡°great aunt, little ancestor, do you have any other requests? if you have it, just say it, we will satisfy you!¡± ¡± miss mo, i brought some food over. please try it. ¡± madam yan also came over. the other butlers had also heard themotion and came over. after they arrived, they stood beside mo nan chong under yan feng¡¯s signal and looked like they were ready to do whatever they wanted. mo nanchong crossed his legs and ate leisurely, showing no signs of leaving. yan feng¡¯s face darkened. yan he stood at the side, not daring to say anything. of course, he knew about this ancestor. he had only heard about him from his father, but now he had seen him with his own eyes. although he was only a little more outstanding in appearance, he couldn¡¯t beat his father. there was naturally a reason for him to be so afraid. suddenly, the sound of a car could be heard from outside. ¡± who else did you bring? ¡± yan feng looked at yan he. ¡°i didn¡¯t!¡± yan he¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡± my men are all waiting outside. they won¡¯te in! ¡± ¡°then who could it be? it¡¯s already two o ¡®clock!¡± yan feng said angrily. just as they were talking, the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside. then, li jiujue entered with a group of people carrying rocketunchers. ... yan feng was speechless. yan he was speechless. ¡°i heard that the yan family¡¯s young master detained my madam?¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows and looked at yan he. ¡± why? are you so interested in my wife? ¡± you want to snatch her from me?¡± yan he coughed, and his face looked even worse. ¡± ninth master li? what did you just say, f-madam? you¡¯re not married, right?¡± how could he dare to touch li jiujue¡¯s wife? ¡°i¡¯m not married, but i can¡¯t have a partner?¡± li jiujue nced at yan he. ¡± do you dare to step over my head just because i don¡¯t touch your people? i don¡¯t touch you not because you¡¯re powerful, but because you think the mad dogs have germs, do you understand?¡± ¡± 9th master, i¡¯m sorry. my son doesn¡¯t know who this little ancestor is. ¡± yan feng exined while trembling. now, one ancestor wasn¡¯t enough, and another one hade. li jiujue walked towards mo nan chong, who was looking up at him in confusion. ¡°lin jue just called me.¡± li jiujue sat beside mo nan chong, his face showing his dissatisfaction. ¡± she said that as long as i saved you, she would do anything for me. if she doesn¡¯t say anything, wouldn¡¯t i save my girlfriend?¡± ... Chapter 1788 1788 more and more ancestors! ¡°how¡¯s a-jue? is he in the hospital?¡± mo nanchong looked at li jiujue. ¡± are the two idiots alright? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine. they¡¯re all in the hospital. the little girl is watching over them. i¡¯ve also sent people over. nothing can happen to them. ¡± li jiujue said. madam yan also brought a cup of tea over for li jiujue. li jiujue calmly took a sip of tea and raised his head to look at the broken pieces on the ground. he then looked at yan he with a sharp gaze. ¡± are you bullying my wife? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t! she fell on her own!¡± yan he was going crazy. he felt like his house was about to be emptied. yan feng didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. he stood there, trying to persuade the two to leave, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. he was afraid that he would anger them if he did. the living room was very quiet, with only the sound of everyone¡¯s breathing. mo nan chong was probably too tired. after all, he had trained too many people before and had to make them do the movements. she yawned and was about to fall asleep. soon, she fell asleep while leaning on li jiujue¡¯s shoulder. when yan feng, yan he, and the rest saw that mo nan chong had fallen asleep, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. this was especially so when they saw that li jiujue was not moving at all. he did not seem to have any intention of waking mo nan chong up or leaving the ce. when they saw the people surrounding them with rocketunchers, yan feng, yan he, and the others became even more crazy. they had never thought that they would encounter such a thing. they were going to die, they were finished! when did these two ancestors leave? why didn¡¯t they have any intention of leaving? the father and son, yan he and yan feng, bumped into each other, signaling the other party to ask. after a long time, yan he said softly, ¡± 9th master, i was wrong. i really didn¡¯t know she was your girlfriend. if i had known, i wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch her. besides, she¡¯s the mo family¡¯s daughter ... she came with me of her own will. ¡± even though yan he had said it softly, mo nan chong still frowned when he heard it. the moment mo nan chong frowned, li jiujue exploded. his eyes became extremely fierce as he looked at yan he. if looks could turn into knives, yan he would have lost his head by now. yan he covered his mouth, not daring to make any more noise. yan feng didn¡¯t dare to say anything. he could tell that he was going to sleep in the living room. he wouldn¡¯t leave until he woke up. madam yan mustered up her courage and whispered, ¡± why don¡¯t we go to the guest room to rest for the night? it¡¯s notfortable to sleep here.¡± ¡°no need,¡± li jiujue said coldly. he hugged mo nan chong and let her lean against him to sleep. the rest of the people were trembling, and even their breathing couldn¡¯t help but be lighter. but at this moment, the rain suddenly appeared with nie sha. nie qian flew in directly. she was dressed in bright red and looked like a red ghost in the night. especially with his quick movements, he appeared on the railing of the stairs as if he had teleported. everyone was so scared that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡± ghost ... ¡± yan he trembled. then, nie sha swung his leg and a shoe flew into yan he¡¯s mouth, blocking it. yan he was speechless. ¡°who¡¯s the ghost? you¡¯re the ghost!¡± nie yan said coldly, ¡± who bullied my little darling? you think you can bully my goddaughter? do you think i won¡¯t throw you all into the crocodile pool to feed the crocodiles?¡± ¡°demon lord ... could it be, could it be, nie, nie qian?¡± yan feng was going crazy. an ancestor with a bad temper had arrived! could there be other ancestors? would lord rong and lord fourth appear too? if they all appeared, would he still be able to live? ¡°you recognize me?¡± nie qian looked at yan feng. he leaped lightly andnded on the sofa opposite mo nan chong and li jiujue. he tilted his head and looked at yan feng, looking a little cute. of course, yan feng didn¡¯t find it cute. he only found it terrifying. isn¡¯t this the demon of the mo family, the devil! others might not know, but he had some conflicts with lord rong in the past. although they were resolved in the end, he knew a lot about the mo family, especially the matters regarding lord rong. this demon lord came from that world, a world where one could cultivate. he could smash a mountain with a casual p. no matter how powerful the ancient martial arts families in their world were, they could only slightly develop the potential of their bodies. they could notpare to this demon venerable! yan feng gasped and looked pitifully at nie qian, ¡± lord supremacy, we didn¡¯t bully miss darling. we treated her well! it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°it¡¯s the middle of the night and you¡¯re holding her here, yet you say you didn¡¯t bully her? do you think i¡¯m an idiot?¡± nie sha¡¯s eyebrows rose. yan feng¡¯s legs were trembling. ¡± i really don¡¯t. i can send you back, as long as you¡¯re willing to. ¡± yan he didn¡¯t know who nie qian was, but he was confused when he saw that nie qian could fly. their family was considered quite powerful, and they had quite a few martial arts masters. they couldn¡¯t say that they could fly on roofs and walk on walls, but they were still better than those parkour people. they could climb dozens of floors at will, but they still needed the help of external forces. however, the man in front of her was dressed in red and was dressed in a very ssical manner. he flew in directly. he was indeed flying. there was no wire, and he flew in just like that! what the hell was he? he didn¡¯t even have wings, but he could fly? could this be the rumored qinggong? isn¡¯t it a little too powerful? ¡°dad, is this qinggong?¡± yan he asked in a low voice. ... yan feng looked at his son with aplicated expression, you¡¯re finished, you¡¯ve offended all the ancestors! he looked at the group of ancestors sitting on the sofa with no intention of leaving. yan feng was going crazy. madam yan looked at yan feng and asked him what he should do. the servants in the house also stood with their hands by their sides. from yan feng¡¯s attitude, they all knew that these people were not to be trifled with, so no one dared to speak. at this moment, storm and rainstorm also came in from outside. yan feng was speechless. of course, he remembered these two animals. they used to be close to lord rong. they had bad tempers and were very good at martial arts. wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, yan feng walked toward storm and storm and tried tomunicate with them. yan feng had prepared some food for storm and storm. they were to the liking of the two animals. ... ¡°um, master chong, please allow me to exin. in fact, today¡¯s incident was all because of this stinky brat.¡± yan feng saw that the ancestors had no intention of leaving, so he could only say, ¡± it¡¯s this brat¡¯s fault. how about this, i ask miss darling to help me educate this stinky brat.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t feel bad for me to educate your son?¡± mo nan looked up, still sleepy. ¡°no, that won¡¯t happen. i won¡¯t feel any heartache no matter how you discipline or order miss darling around. he should pay the price for what he did wrong. this is his own business!¡± yan feng said heartlessly. Chapter 1789 1789 serving the storm yan he had never expected that his father would betray him. his father had actually pushed him to mo nan chong and asked her to discipline him? this little girl was not as old as him no matter how he looked at her. how embarrassing would it be for him to be taught by a little girl? yan he red at mo nan chong, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction and anger. in the end, he was pped by his old man and almost had a concussion. ¡± dad!!!! ¡± yan he looked at his father in disbelief. ¡°you brat, you¡¯ve offended the beloved miss. you settle it yourself, i don¡¯t care about your business!¡± yan feng said angrily, ¡± get over there and apologize. don¡¯te back until you get miss darling¡¯s forgiveness. i¡¯ll confiscate your house and your card. ¡± ¡°oh, if it¡¯s a card, i¡¯ll give it to miss darling to manage.¡± yan feng stared at yan he as he spoke. ¡°what are you doing!¡± yan he hugged his clothes tightly. then, yan feng ripped off his clothes and took all the cards. yan he¡¯s face turned green. he had seen his own father hand his wallet to mo nan chong. ¡°dad, are you crazy? you¡¯re letting a little girl control me?¡± ¡°what silly girl, call her little great aunt!¡± yan feng nced at yan he. ¡± do you think this is someone you can afford to offend? ¡± yan feng had kicked yan he in front of mo nan chong. he was kicked to the ground and prostrated himself in front of mo nan chong. mo nanchong touched his chin and looked at yan he with interest. ¡± you don¡¯t have to kneel to me, but you¡¯ve disturbed my sleep. it¡¯s not that easy to let it go. ¡± yan he: ¡°!!! what do you want to do to me?¡± mo nan chong raised the wallet in his hand. ¡± be good and i¡¯ll give you the wallet. ¡± ¡°y-you¡¯re threatening me with my wallet!¡± ¡°do you want your wallet?¡± ¡°i want it!¡± yan he had topromise for the sake of his wallet. ¡± miss darling, i think there¡¯s still a long way to go. you can take your time to educate my son. rest early today. if you want to rest in my house, i¡¯ll arrange a guest room for you. if you want to go back, i¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you back. ¡± yan feng wanted to send the god of gues away. in order to make master chong leave, he didn¡¯t even want his son anymore. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go back then.¡± mo nan chong stood up. yan feng heaved a sigh of relief. when they reached the door, mo nanchong turned back to yan feng and said, ¡± oh right, there¡¯s also jin fuyao from the jin family. i¡¯ll have to trouble master yan to deal with her. master yan, do you know people from the international prison? i think she¡¯s going to be sent to an international prison. you even dare to touch my people.¡± ¡°yes, don¡¯t worry, master chong. i¡¯ll let you know when i¡¯m done with this matter!¡± yan feng was very respectful. yan he was forced to leave with mo nanchong and the others. ¡°huu huu huu finally left.¡± yan feng only copsed on the sofa after he sent her away. the servants looked at yan feng in shock. they had never seen yan feng so afraid of anyone. the girl was just a little girl, but he was so scared. ¡°sir, who is that girl? do you have to be so afraid of her?¡± a servant asked. ¡°you should know fourth master mo¡¯s youngest daughter. there¡¯s probably no one more doted on than her in this world. fourth master mo wasn¡¯t that scary, the scariest was master rong. fourth master mo¡¯s wife and her friends were all big bosses. moreover, her old friends are all over the world, the president of A country, the tycoon of B country, theboratory of C country ... the top assassin of D country ... almost all of them are her friends.¡± ¡°everyone says that offending the king of hell is better than offending lord rong. and she loves her youngest daughter so much, and her friends love this little darling miss even more. tell me, how can she not be afraid?¡± ¡± more than ten years ago, when this little miss was born, she was already a sensation. ¡± ¡°three to five years old, everyone knows this little miss. it¡¯s not just because grandpa pampered is powerful, but also because this little miss is very strong.¡± ¡± it¡¯s said that he¡¯s been in and out of the casino since he was three or five years old. he can kill people without leaving a single piece of armor behind. he even took away the underwear that the god of gamblers won. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s said that she even defeated an international martial arts champion when she was four years old. ¡± ¡± her marksmanship had already reached the acme of perfection when she was six or seven years old. no one couldpare to her. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s still a lot more. as long as this beloved miss does it, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that all these years, this little miss¡¯s name suddenly disappeared. she suddenly became low-key, and after more than ten years of settling down, everyone forgot her existence. but i still remember, i still know.¡± ¡± you can¡¯t afford to offend them. you¡¯ve never suffered a loss from their family. you don¡¯t know how powerful they are. ¡± ¡°this little miss is a living ancestor, it¡¯s not good to offend her. fortunately, lord rong, lord fourth and the rest did note, and their godfather and uncles did note. otherwise, hundreds of yan family members would not have survived.¡± yan feng wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡± yan he is always so improper. it¡¯s a good thing to send him for training. ¡± ¡± but, isn¡¯t that darling miss very angry? he offended her, so she will hurt him, right? ¡± madam yan was worried about her son. although she was afraid that mo nan would dote on her, she was more afraid that something would happen to her son. ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± yan feng said, ¡± the people of the mo family all have the same temperament. those who offended them would be paid back ten times over, but they would not act rashly. if they knew their mistakes and changed, they wouldn¡¯t do anything. in particr, although he ¡®er usually yed with girls and had a bad temper, you and i both know that he didn¡¯t touch any of the girls who really opposed him. he was just ying around with some other girls and didn¡¯t do anything out of line. in this situation, i don¡¯t think miss mo will do anything. he ¡®er isn¡¯t really unpardonable.¡± ¡°i hope so.¡± madam yan nodded. ¡± if you can really discipline he ¡®er¡¯s temper and stop him from messing around with his bad friends, that¡¯ll be good. ¡± ¨C the next day, mo nan chong left yan he to storm to train, and then prepared to go to the festival group. ¡± what? ¡± yan he was in disbelief. ¡± you¡¯re not taking me with you? you¡¯re letting a dog and a horse take care of me? ¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re wrong. i want you to serve them, not them to serve you.¡± mo nan chong turned around and smiled at yan he. ¡± little yan he, you should learn from them first. ¡± ¡°you, you, you can¡¯t be like this!¡± ... yan he screamed in pain, but mo nan chong had already gotten into li jiujue¡¯s car and left. he looked at the horse and the dog, and his face darkened. he had to serve them? how could the young master of the yan family serve these two animals? no, he had to leave this ce! Chapter 1790 1790 number one doting grandpa for the next few days, mo nan chong was training at the festival group. she spent most of her time helping others. zuo qinglong and right white tiger were not seriously injured, so they were not hospitalized for a few days. a weekter, mo nan chong received a call from yan feng. he told her that jin fuyao had been sent to the international prison. it would not be so easy for the jin family to get her out. after all, it was an international prison. moreover, she was familiar with the international prison, so jin fuyao would naturally not be happy. time passed quickly, and there were a few more public performances and PK matches. mo nan chong¡¯s performance had always been very stable, scoring the highest points in almost every match. moreover, he was able to pull the first ce apart from the second ce by a huge margin. the number of fans was also increasing rapidly. asionally, there would be some young fans who would remember that they had been fans of a little girl when they were young. she was very simr to mo nan chong, but it had been too long and most of them could not remember clearly. moreover, no one would have thought that lord rong¡¯s daughter would participate in such a talent show. before thest public performance, nie qian, the demon supreme, had already be popr. he had signed a contract with one of song junlin¡¯spanies and had a manager who specialized in managing him. that manager was very smart and was also a top manager, so it was only natural that nie sha would be popr. he had filmed a period drama, some advertisements, and some magazine covers. because of his impable face, it could be said that he had countless fans. when mo nan chong saw the news on his phone, he did not find it strange at all. after all, nie yan¡¯s godfather was indeed very handsome. he was not any worse than her father. the point was that nie qian¡¯s godfather had lived for thousands of years, but he only looked to be in his early twenties. he was young and handsome. ¡°nie yan is really handsome!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i like nie yan so much!¡± ¡± my idol! he¡¯s so good at acting! although he¡¯s only ying a supporting role, he¡¯s really great! he¡¯s perfect for it! ¡± backstage, although it was almost time for thest performance, there were still many contestants who were looking at nie yan¡¯s news. these yers had all be nie yan¡¯s fans. even huahua and su niannian were mesmerized. the two of them leaned their heads together and talked about nie qian like crazy. lin jue was speechless. mo nan looked at huahua and su niannian with interest. ¡± you like him that much? ¡± ¡°of course, he¡¯s so handsome.¡± huahua said excitedly, ¡± my idol! he¡¯s only been out for a few months and he¡¯s already a top-tier celebrity! ¡± ¡°if you perform well tonight, i¡¯ll take you to see him.¡± mo nan chong looked at huahua. ¡°really?¡± huahua was shocked. ¡± you can¡¯t be ... no way, you know him? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong patted huahua¡¯s head. ¡± good luck. ¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, i have to work hard for nie yan. my son is the most handsome!¡± huahua said excitedly. mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± son? if nie qian heard this, her master would probably explode! mo nanchong rubbed his temples. that night¡¯spetition could be said to be very intense. everyone worked very hard in order to step out of the crowd. after all, there were only a few people who did it in groups. of course, the result was within everyone¡¯s expectations. in the end, mo nan chong, lin jue, huahua, and the others took the path of flowers. mo nan chong¡¯s strength was the most stable. lin jue was second. huahua, su niannian, and the other girls were not stable, but they were basically in these few positions. therefore, when the final result came out, no one was very surprised. after thepetition was over, mo nan chong returned to his vi with lin jue and the others. ¡°master chong, will we really be able to see nie sha?¡± in the car, huahua asked excitedly, ¡± do you really know nie fei? ¡± ¡°i do, but don¡¯t call him when you see him.¡± mo nan chong said helplessly, ¡± you have to call him ¡®son¡¯. i have to call you¡¯ grandmother¡¯. .. ¡± huahua: ¡°??? grandma?¡± ¡°he¡¯s my godfather.¡± ¡± a-jue knows, ¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡°yes, i am.¡± lin jue nodded. ¡°you ... is godfather so handsome and young? wuwuwuwu, i also want a godfather like this, no, a godson!¡± ¡± ah! ¡± huahua eximed, giving everyone in the car a shock. ¡°i have an even more handsome godfather, and my biological father is even more handsome.¡± mo nanchong was deep in thought. to think that her mother liked good-looking people, so her godfather, uncles, and so on were all good-looking. anyway, her brother¡¯s looks were heaven-defying. in the past, she had thought that her mother did not have any ugly or average-looking friends. ter on, he heard that his mother only liked good-looking people and was obsessed with looks, so she chose good-looking people to make friends with. those who were not good-looking basically had no fate to be friends with lord rong. although he was a little helpless, grandpa chong expressed that he could ept it. she also liked good-looking ones. at the vi, yan he was forced to prepare a small banquet by the storm. he set up the necessary items for the barbecue and even prepared various ingredients. during this time, he didn¡¯t see master pet. he was only trained by these two animals. ... he really did not expect mo nan chong to do such a thing and leave him to the two animals. in the beginning, he was brought along by the two animals. it was not really bringing, but he was serving them. he was like a nanny to these two animals, and they were so smart that they could still send him messages even when he didn¡¯t understand them. however, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even pretend not to understand. these two animals were not good people either. they often deliberately caused him trouble. in the beginning, they would torture him. moreover, the two animals would get up on time at three or four o ¡®clock in the morning to practice every day. they were clearly two animals, but they could still do the horse stance, and he had to practice with them every day. he was going crazy at first, but as he trained, he suddenly realized that his kung fu had improved. gradually, she began to fall in love with the days spent with the storm. he found that the intelligence of these two animals was also higher than his, especially storm. it could actually write a novel and always squatted in front of theputer to type. its paws were better at typing than humans. if he hadn¡¯t seen storm¡¯s novel before, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that the novel he was so obsessed with was actually written by storm. moreover, not only had his novel been published, but it had also been made into a tv show. ... yan he deeply felt that he was worse than a dog. ¡°how¡¯s young master yan doing recently? is itfortable staying here?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice was heard and yan he looked up. ¡°what¡¯sfortable? i have to serve a dog every day when i open my eyes. whoever i let go will feelfortable!¡± yan he was very happy inside, but he said it with disdain. ¡°oh, really? i originally wanted to ept so much money from your dad so that you can stay for a few more days, but it seems that you don¡¯t like it. then forget it and leave.¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms, took out yan he¡¯s wallet, and was about to throw it at him. yan he: ¡°!!! ¡± who said he was leaving! Chapter 1791 1791 the idol is here! when nie qian arrived, mo nan chong and the others had already eaten a lot. the moment huahua saw nie yan, the skewers in her hands fell to the ground. she opened her mouth and drooled. ¡± er ... no, nie yan? ¡± ¡°uncle nie,¡± lin jue greeted nie qian obediently. ¡± what uncle? he¡¯s so young. do you have the guts to call him uncle? ¡± su niannian grabbed lin jue¡¯s arm and almost crushed his hand. she was going crazy, and her heart was about to fly out. this was nie yan, a top-ss person! she had actually met her idol. she had met him just like that. f * ck! ¡°godfather, why are you sote?¡± mo nan chong looked up and asked, ¡± i was filming a scene. that woman¡¯s acting skills are not good, so i was dyed. ¡± ¡°have a seat.¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± do you want to take a photo with your fans? they really want to take a photo with you and get your autograph! ¡± ¡°is he your friend? if he¡¯s your friend, sure.¡± nie qian said. he felt that acting was quite fun now, but those fans were really too annoying. they chased him everywhere, and he was scared when he saw his own fans. demon venerable nie qian felt that these fans were even scarier than the righteous sects that had chased him before. in the past, he could beat up people whenever he wanted to, but he couldn¡¯t beat and kill these fans yet, so he often opened his mouth to scold them. but even if he was a coward, his fans still liked him. he had been in despair for a while. he had even asked song junlin how to make people not like him. mo nan chong took some photos of nie yan and huahua, and nie yan even signed autographs for them. this made huahua and mo nan chong scream in excitement. yan he snorted at the side, then looked at mo nan chong and said, ¡± my father gave you quite a bit of money. i¡¯ve decided to follow you until i get back my money. don¡¯t you dare chase me away! ¡± mo nan chong looked at yan he¡¯s proud expression and could not help butugh. yan he wasn¡¯t a bad person by nature. he was also obsessed with chenn¡¯s godgrandfather¡¯s weapon. it was said that chenn had made a lot of money from it. furthermore, mo nan chong had done his research. yan he imed to be fooling around with women, but he had never actually bullied any of them. most of the time, he was actually saving those girls. after all, those girls were fancied by the other young masters, so they would really y with them. if he said that he liked them, everyone would give them to him. after he brought them back, he would y some harmless little games with the girls and then let them go. it was said that he also sponsored a few little girls from poor families, so those little girls who had been taken away by him actually had a high opinion of him. as for master pet, it was actually because someone had deliberately given him such news. he thought that if it were someone else, such a beautiful girl might really have been ruined. therefore, he decided to make a trip down personally. he had originally intended to find an excuse to keep mo nan chong by his side to protect him. although he knew that the thing he wanted to protect was actually an ancestor ... yan he had no other choice when he encountered an ancestor like master chong. this guy was a tsundere, so although he had been doing good things, in order to not lose face among his bad friends, he pretended to be the same as them. to put it bluntly, he didn¡¯t make good friends, but his character was still good. after mo nan chong had investigated the news, he did not let the storm torture him. most of the time, he was actually training him. his kung fu had also improved a lot because of this. moreover, yan feng was actually a good person. although he met lord rong back then, lord rong knew that yan feng didn¡¯t do it on purpose, so he let him go. although yan feng was a prideful person and a bit cowardly, he wasn¡¯t a bad person. he did charity every year. that was why mo nan chong decided to keep yan he by her side. after all, he was from an ancient martial arts family. she might not be able to give him anything else, but she could still make yan he stronger. now that yan he was willing to stay, mo nan chong naturally had no objections. after all, she did not have many people around her that she could use, so it was good to have one more. ¡°it looks like you¡¯re addicted to serving storm. however, he¡¯s a smart person to stay.¡± mo nanchong snorted. ¡± you¡¯ve made a pretty good decision. ¡± li jiujue walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and passed her a ss of milk. he then took the ss in front of her away. mo nan chong was speechless. she¡¯s a good drinker, so why did he take her wine? what kind of boyfriend is so troublesome that he doesn¡¯t even allow me to drink? ¡°i¡¯ll just drink a little.¡± mo nan chong looked at his ss of white wine with a look of pity. ¡°it¡¯s not good for your body to drink too much. you¡¯ve drunk a little too much.¡± li jiujue said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong looked at his wine ss regretfully, feeling a little sad. ¡± there¡¯s some news about jin fuyao from the international prison. ¡± li jiujue said, ¡± she found out about your identity and was frightened. she thought that you didn¡¯t have any background and that no matter how powerful your background was, it couldn¡¯t bepared to hers. but after knowing the truth, she almost went crazy.¡± mo nanchong lowered his eyes and seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± everyone is afraid of the name of lord rong. ¡± at the same time, lin jue¡¯s phone suddenly rang. when he saw the caller id, lin jue¡¯s face seemed to change. she quickly walked to an empty corner of the courtyard to answer the call. not long after, she returned, but she was a little out of it. since everyone was barbecuing and eating, no one noticed that lin jue¡¯s expression was strange. ¨C lin family. lin se¡¯s face darkened after the call. ... ¡°she scolded me.¡± lin se looked at his father, the head of the lin family, lin lun hou, who was behind the desk. he frowned. ¡°she refused toe back, and she also refused to bring that girl here?¡± lin lun hou asked. ¡± well, i didn¡¯t mention the snake, but she said that i was a weasel paying a new year¡¯s visit to a chicken with bad intentions. ¡± lin se looked simr to lin jue. he had long hair and a beautiful face. he was wearing a smart suit and looked very strong. ¡°many people are fighting for that thing. if we can get our hands on it, our lin family will be able to rise to a higher level in the future. what could lin jue be associated with? that little girl definitely didn¡¯t have any background. i really didn¡¯t expect that this thing would be in the hands of a little girl with no background.¡± lin lunhou said thoughtfully, ¡± it¡¯s almost the new year. i don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t be back for the new year. that girl owes her a life. when we detain her, i don¡¯t believe that girl won¡¯t take out anything to save her!¡± ¡± dad, you¡¯re right. we just have to hold onto sister. ¡± lin se nodded. ¡± sister has a good rtionship with grandfather. she will definitelye back to see grandfather during the new year! ¡± Chapter 1792 1792 returning to the capital for the new year after mo nan chong and the others left the sect, they got busy. while they had to work, they also had to take care of their studies. be it mo nan chong, huahua, or the others, they were all high school students and were about to take their college entrance examinations. fortunately, there weren¡¯t many team activities. apart from a few performances and some activities, most of the others were on their own. there wasn¡¯t much time left until the new year, and the school had also begun its winter vacation. mo nan chong, huahua, lin jue, and su niannian had a gathering after finishing their work. they belonged to differentpanies, so even though they had formed a team, most of the time, their personal activities did not ovep, so they had not seen each other much during this period. furthermore, among the group of people, mo nan chong was the most popr. she was considered to be at the peak of her career and was extremely popr. she could probably bepared to nie qian, who became popr before her. of course, mo nan chong was younger and had debutedter than nie yan. there was still a gap between them. however, there were indeed countless people who liked her. therefore, after stepping out of the spotlight, everyone could be considered to have a clear hierarchy. it was no longer the same level as the training camp where everyone was at the same level. the difference in status would naturally lead to a different direction in their work. fortunately, the few of them still had a good rtionship. they often chatted in the group and would asionally have long phone calls. when they met again, there was no sense of unfamiliarity. he ate and drank as he should, and he was still very happy. ¡± i thought i would be very happy now that i¡¯ve achieved enlightenment, but i didn¡¯t expect that work would be so heavy. i still have to prepare for the college entrance examination. i¡¯m almost bald! ¡± huahua said bitterly as she kept stuffing food into her mouth. ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯m the same. i still have to prepare for the college entrance examination. i don¡¯t n to go to the film academy, i n to go to beijing university. she was under a lot of pressure and had been troubled by work recently. do you know that there¡¯s a woman who¡¯s been targeting me in the drama i¡¯ve been filming recently?¡± su niannian rubbed her temples and propped up her eyelids. ¡± this is amazing. i didn¡¯t do anything to anyone, so why is she targeting me? i don¡¯t know where she found out that i¡¯m allergic to seafood, so she secretly put seafood in my food. luckily, i don¡¯t eat much, or i¡¯d be dead! ¡± ¡°f * ck, there¡¯s such a thing?¡± huahua said angrily, ¡± call the police and arrest her! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have any evidence. besides, she asked someone else to do it.¡± su niannian sighed. ¡± i have no choice but to be more careful. ¡± ¡± this is how the industry is. everyone, be careful. ¡± lin jue said. ¡°indeed,¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± let me know if you need anything. ¡± ¡°speaking of which, darling, you should be in more trouble than us, right?¡± su niannian said thoughtfully, ¡± you¡¯ve been on the hot search continuously recently. there are many people who like you and many people who are dissing you. i¡¯m about to get angry. are you okay? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± mo nan chong shrugged. it would only take her a few seconds to remove the hot search, but she was toozy to care. if she wanted to be on the hot search, if she wanted to be off the hot search, no one could stop her. she had signed with one of her godfather¡¯spanies, so they paid more attention to her. at least thepany wouldn¡¯t give her any trouble. her godfather was very protective of her. the four of them had a meal and then talked about where they nned to spend the spring festival. the four of them didn¡¯t have much work to do during the spring festival. other than their team attending the new year¡¯s eve party, they didn¡¯t have any other work to do. ¡°i¡¯m going to my aunt¡¯s house in beijing.¡± huahua said, ¡± my family is spending the new year in beijing this year. how about you guys?¡± ¡°what a coincidence, i¡¯m also going back to beijing. my dad¡¯s job has been transferred, so our an family is in beijing. since mom and dad are in beijing, i¡¯ll naturally go there too.¡± ¡°a-jue,¡± su niannian said,¡±if i¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re from the capital?¡± ¡°ah?¡± lin jue raised his head and nodded. ¡± i¡¯m going back to the capital too. i want to see my grandfather. he hasn¡¯t been in good health recently. ¡± the three of them looked at mo nan chong at the same time. lin jue suddenly said, ¡± darling isn¡¯t going to beijing, right? i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good about the capital. it¡¯s also chaotic, so it¡¯s better not toe to the capital.¡± mo nan chong: ¡°?? ¡± the other two also looked at lin jue suspiciously. lin jue¡¯s reaction was a little strange. they had originally thought that since everyone was going to beijing during the spring festival, they could have some fun in beijing together. after all, there were fewer opportunities to meet when they worked. however, lin jue had actually told mo nan chong not to go to the capital. this advice was a little strange. ¡°look at me no matter what you do. i¡¯m serious. the power structure in beijing isplicated, and there are many artistes from the entertainment industry in beijing. it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there will be people targeting the darling.¡± lin jue pretended to smile in a rxed manner, but there was still some worry in his eyes. these words may have fooled huahua and su niannian, but they could not fool mo nan chong. mo nan chong had felt that something was wrong with lin jue ever since theirst match, so she had done some research. she knew that lin jue was not having a good time in her family. he didn¡¯t think it had anything to do with him, but now it seemed that it was very likely to have something to do with him. she had thought that she had no right to interfere in lin jue¡¯s family affairs. after all, lin jue didn¡¯t say anything. besides, she had told lin jue that he could always find her if he needed anything. however, lin jue had never said anything. although mo nan chong had sensed something, he did not make a sound. after the gathering ended, mo nan chong gathered with his godfather again. this time, because lord rong and lord fourth were nning to go to the capital for the new year, most of his family members were nning to go there as well. not to mention nie qian, even li chenle and the others were nning to follow. all these years, this group of people would always gather together during the new year. there were no older generation members in the family, so everyone gathered around lord rong. almost all of them would bring their families along to attend major events or the new year. fortunately, there was a vi area in the capital. this vi area had been divided up by their group, so everyone would go to that vi area at the same time during the chinese new year. each vi was rtively close to each other, so it was very convenient to visit each other. ... when it came to eating, they basically all gathered at chief rong¡¯s ce. lord rong¡¯s vi was connected by two vis. there was a huge banquet hall with many exotic flowers and nts in the courtyard. the scenery was better than other houses. after mo nan chong finished hisst task, he went to the blue gang. the blue gang was no longer the same as it used to be. inside the building of the blue gang, mo nan chong saw some powerful bosses in the business circle and other gang bosses paying a visit the moment he arrived. Chapter 1793 1793 sending coffins on new year? mo nan chong came alone. after she became popr recently, she always wore a mask and sunsses when she went out to avoid trouble. as soon as she entered the building, she saw arge group of big shots from all walks of life standing or sitting, as if they were waiting for something. some of these people were holding gifts or carrying huge boxes. other than the local bosses, she also saw some foreign ones. she even saw the heir of a foreign mafia family carrying a coffin and waiting in the hall. mo nan chong was speechless. thedy at the front desk immediately went up to mo nan chong when she saw him. she was very cold to the big bosses, probably because she was used to seeing these big bossese here often, so she didn¡¯t have eyes or nose, and even spoke with her nose up. however, it was different when he saw mo nan chong. he was very enthusiastic. ¡°miss darling, you¡¯re here. ceon is upstairs. shall i help you inform him?¡± the front deskdy said enthusiastically. because of this very enthusiastic look, all the big bosses sitting there were shocked and turned to look at mo nan chong. ¡°who is she?¡± ¡± why can she go up? she could have informed us first. why do we have to line up? ¡± ¡± damn, she looks like a little girl. what kind of talent does she have? ¡± ¡± thedy at the front desk seems to be very nice to her. i heard that thedy at the front desk has seen a lot of things recently. she usually doesn¡¯t care about big shots like us. why is she so respectful to a little girl? ¡± ¡± to be honest, no one has ever dared to treat me like this before. only thisdy at the front desk would dare to do so. i¡¯m one of the best in the world, but why is thisdy so gentle to a little girl when she¡¯s so fierce to me? ¡± even the international bigshots were a little dissatisfied with this scene. they looked at mo nan chong and thedy at the front desk with aplicated expression. the youngdy at the front desk had indeed seen a lot of these big shots visiting their ceon recently. because it was really too annoying, her temper had also begun to be irritable. as a result, the bosses who came to visit might not be so afraid ofn wufeng. after all,n wufeng was very gentle, but he was especially afraid of thisdy at the front desk. as long as the youngdy was not willing, no one could go up to seen wufeng. everyone could only do their best to please her. given the current situation, everyone felt that mo nan¡¯s pet was not ordinary. otherwise, thedy at the front desk would not have been so warm to her. the mafia heir who had brought a few people to carry the coffin walked over as soon as he saw mo nan chong. ¡°girl, why do you look so familiar?¡± the heir of the mafia, jackson, appeared in front of mo nan chong and blocked his way. ¡°coffin man, what are you doing? go away!¡± thedy at the front desk exploded and looked unhappily at jackson, the heir of the mafia. she had always hated this jackson. other people would give all kinds of expensive things to pay their new year¡¯s greetings, but this person had brought a coffin. wasn¡¯t he cursing them? it was extremely unlucky. ifn wufeng had not told her to treat him with respect, she would have thrown him out. ¡°jackson, get out of the way,¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡°this voice is also somewhat familiar.¡± jackson was stunned for a moment. ¡± no, do i know you? do you also know me?¡± mo nan chong took off his sunsses and looked up at jackson. ¡± do you want to be beaten up? ¡± ¡°no!¡± jackson sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡± you, you, you ... who are you, hohoho ... ¡± ¡°i say, why did you bring a coffin here?¡± mo nan chong nced at jackson. ¡°coffin, this is my gift to bossn wufeng!¡± jackson said proudly, ¡± you might not believe it, but i¡¯ve caught a vampire. i¡¯m giving it to the boss! ¡± mo nan chong looked at jackson with a ¡®are you kidding me?¡¯ expression. ¡°it¡¯s true, i¡¯m not lying to you. i¡¯m so powerful, why would i lie? it¡¯s a really amazing gift!¡± jackson said, ¡± if bossn wufeng receives it, he will definitely be very happy. then, he will work with me! ¡± at that moment, mo nan chong¡¯s phone rang. when she saw that it was from li chenle¡¯s uncle, she immediately picked up the call. ¡°darling, luo luo¡¯s gone. he¡¯s met a bunch of lunatics recently and they¡¯ve been chasing him. they said they wanted to catch some vampire.¡± li chenle said anxiously, ¡± i¡¯ve been looking for you for a few days now, but i haven¡¯t found anything. you have a goodwork, so help me find out. ¡± that¡¯s right, that group of foreigners seems to be from the mafia. they¡¯re so stupid!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... i think i know where senior brother is. i¡¯ll get him to contact youter. ¡± then, mo nan chong hung up the phone. she looked at the coffin of the mafia with an intriguing gaze. ¡°what, you¡¯re interested too? this vampire is amazing, and he¡¯s quite handsome!¡± jackson said in high spirits. ¡± that¡¯s right. you¡¯re really capable to steal someone else¡¯s husband. ¡± mo nanchong nced at jackson. ¡± take your coffin and follow me upstairs. ¡± ¡°really? can i go and seen wufeng first? i don¡¯t have to wait or line up?¡± jackson was extremely excited. ¡± great! bring it here, we¡¯re going upstairs.¡± and so, under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, mo nan chong and coffin went upstairs. the youngdy at the front desk pinched her chin. master chong actually knew this coffin man? however, master chong¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. he was a little annoyed. this coffin man was probably in trouble. on the top floor, in the huge office, aftern wufeng sent off a big boss, he saw mo nan chong bringing jackson and the others in. he was a little surprised when he saw the coffin. ¡°a coffin?¡±n wufeng looked at the coffin suspiciously. the little ck cat stood onn wufeng¡¯s work desk and looked at the coffin suspiciously. then, its fur stood on end. the aura seemed familiar. ¡°yes, this is a coffin, but we¡¯re not giving you a coffin. we¡¯re giving you a vampire in the coffin. this vampire seems to have lived for more than a thousand years. we discovered long ago that he will not age or die, so he must be a vampire!¡± jackson was very proud of himself. ¡± this is the only vampire i¡¯ve ever gotten, but i n to give it to you as a gift! ¡± ... ¡°a vampire?¡± the corner ofn wufeng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± why are you giving me a vampire ... is your present so special? ¡± it¡¯s popr to send ghosts over during the new year there?¡± jackson said arrogantly. mo nanchong nced at jackson, then said ton wufeng, ¡± he gave you li chenle¡¯s husband. ¡± n wufeng was speechless. ¡°what did you just say?¡± ¡°i said, you deserve a beating!¡± mo nanchong rolled his eyes and walked over. he kicked the coffin lid open. ¡± jackson, can you stop doing such outrageous things? i don¡¯t understand, how can someone like you be the heir ... are the heirs of your family all so casual?st time, you called me a demoness and caught me. this time, you caught my uncle li¡¯s husband and my senior brother ...¡± Chapter 1794 1794 two grown men acting so intimate when jackson heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment. he looked at mo nan chong with suspicion and confusion. ¡°you, you, you ... this, this vampire, you know him?¡± jackson rubbed his temples. thest time he saw mo nan chong, he thought that she was a banshee. he felt that she was very powerful, so he wanted to capture her. in the end, not only did he not catch mo nan chong, but he also made himself miserable. he had finally reconciled with mo nan chong, but this time, he seemed to have done something he should not have done and offended the girl in front of him. luo qianchen was locked in the coffin and tied up like a mummy. when the coffin lid was opened, his face turned green with anger. mo nan chong removed the cloth from his mouth and looked at luo qianchen with a headache. ¡± are you okay, senior brother? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine. he should be very worried about me.¡± luo qianchen frowned, his face full of worry. ¡± i¡¯ve already spoken to uncle li chenle. he should know that you¡¯re fine. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± don¡¯t worry too much. ¡± after untying the rope, luo qianchen stood up. he was very good-looking, with red lips and white teeth. when he wore a suit, he did look a little like a vampire. no wonder that idiot jackson thought he was a vampire. ¡°how did you get caught?¡± mo nanchong nced at luo qianchen. luo qianchen was a divine beast, but he had been caught. logically speaking, these people could not deal with him at all. ¡°they used chen le to their advantage.¡± when luo qianchen looked at jackson, his eyes were filled with killing intent. jackson took a step back and gulped. if it was a one-on-one fight, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to beat this man in front of him. mo nan chong crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked like he was watching a good show. ¡± hit him. hit him until he sobered up so that he won¡¯t arrest people randomly in the future. ¡± ¡°please don¡¯t. i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i didn¡¯t expect that i would arrest the wrong person! was he really not a vampire? he looks so much like a vampire, i really thought he was one!¡± as jackson dodged, he cried, ¡± i was wrong. i¡¯m sorry, sir! ¡± luo qianchen nced at mo nan chong. ¡± you know this idiot? ¡± ¡°he also caught me before and said i was a demoness.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched and he pointed at his head. ¡± maybe i¡¯ve watched too much television. there¡¯s a hole in my head. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± luo qianchen looked at jackson with aplicated expression. in the end, he decided not to argue with jackson. instead, he gave li chenle a call. mo nan chong¡¯s hair stood on end when he saw his cold senior brother talking to li chenle on the phone, as if he was apletely different person. ¡± he asked you if you¡¯re still going to beijing for the new year this year. ¡± luo qianchen looked at mo nan chong. ¡°yes, mom and the others have all gone to beijing. so everyone will be going to the capital, and you guys want toe too?¡± mo nanchong asked, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°let¡¯s go together.¡± luo qianchen said, ¡± we were nning to go to the capital as well. ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, li chenle¡¯s howls could be heard from outside. then, he rushed in and threw himself into luo qianchen¡¯s arms. she was clearly in her thirties or forties, but she was still very coquettish. mo nan chong was speechless. n wufeng covered his face. ¡± don¡¯t see, don¡¯t hear, don¡¯t ... ¡± ¡°... mr.n, can we still talk about the cooperation?¡± jackson asked. ¡°you still dare to discuss the coboration with ceon?¡± li chenle ced his hands on his hips and red at jackson. ¡± how dare you kidnap my man! i¡¯ll fight you to the death! ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t!¡± jackson said, ¡± i was wrong. i made a mistake. i didn¡¯t do it on purpose! ¡± jackson was frightened by li chenle¡¯s aura and was on the verge of tears. however, he had never expected that after li chenle¡¯s arrogance, he would suddenly burst into tears and turn to luo qianchen. ¡°my dear, he¡¯s bullying me.¡± luo qianchen stepped forward and stood in front of li chenle to protect him. his face was very cold. jackson was speechless. ¡°f * ck, i didn¡¯t do anything. are you serious????,???,??,????!¡± ¡°take the coffin away.¡± after mo nan chong said that, the people who had rushed out came back to clean up the coffins and then ran away as fast as they could. li chenle leaned into luo qianchen¡¯s arms, looking hurt. luo qianchen consoled li chenle with a few words. he was quite patient and did not mind the clingy li chenle at all. mo nan chong looked at li chenle and luo qianchen. after a long while, she finally said, ¡± you should be d that you two are good-looking. otherwise, i would definitely beat you up if you two old men were to hug each other in front of me like this. ¡± it was different when one was good-looking. those with good looks were still pleasing to the eye. luo qianchen was speechless. li chenle: ¡± you¡¯re exactly the same as lord rong. lord rong also likes pretty faces. they¡¯re indeed mother and daughter. ¡± mo nan chong chatted withn wufeng about then gang for a while, then looked at the little ck cat. this little ck cat that had been transformed from the ghost king¡¯s token had been sticking ton wufeng recently. it was almost always onn wufeng¡¯s side and refused to go to her side. however, ifn wufeng had the little ck cat by his side, mo nan chong would indeed feel more at ease. althoughn wufeng was the leader of a gang, his kung fu was not that good. he was not good at fighting, and he was gentle. he could not protect himself when he was in danger. with the little ck cat around, he could be protected. since the little ck cat was willing to stay byn wufeng¡¯s side, mo nan chong had no objections. at this moment, rock formation master rushed in from outside. ... ¡°boss, there¡¯s something i need you to deal with.¡± when rock formation master entered, he raised his head and saw mo nan chong and the others. ¡°cough, it¡¯s so lively. mr. pampered, mr. li and mr. luo are also here. you two ...¡± rock formation master¡¯s face turned red. they actually came to boss¡¯s office to cuddle. don¡¯t the two men feel embarrassed? ¡°giggle!¡± the critical strike followed behind rock formation master and pounced in. mo nan chong was speechless. he had almost forgotten that critical strike had been following rock formation master¡¯s group recently. ever since chen yan had kowtowed to him and called him master, he had felt good about himself and woulde over to teach his disciple from time to time. after xiao ruoruo failed to use them to deal with mo nan chong, master cheng and his team had joined the blue gang and had been working there ever since. as the blue gang grew stronger and stronger, her feelings for them grew deeper. ¡°crit, we¡¯re going to the capital for the new year. are you going to stay here and spend the new year with your disciples or leave with me?¡± mo nan chong asked as he looked at critical strike. ¡°you¡¯re taking our master away?¡± ¡± master! ¡± rock formation master was anxious. ¡± we, as disciples, want to show our filial respect to our master! ¡± ... Chapter 1795 1795 lin se, is she worthy to bepared to me? critical strike looked at mo nan chong and then at his eldest disciple. he hesitated for a moment, probably because he had not been with mo nan chong for a long time, and decided to go to the capital for the new year. rock formation master was so depressed that he was about to cry. it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his chicken master during the new year. the critical hit seemed to be in the spring of his life. when he was preparing to leave, he even giggle and exined to rock formation master. mo nan listened curiously at the side. she had thought that no one would be able to understand the sound of the chicken. after all, she had inherited her mother¡¯s ability to understand animalnguage. however, this old man, rock formation master, shouldn¡¯t be that formidable, right? in the end, she was surprised to find out that rock formation master seemed to understand all of critical strike¡¯s jabbering. he even used a pen and paper to record it down in a serious manner. ¡°he can understand the chicken¡¯snguage?¡± mo nan chong turned around and looked atn wufeng. ¡± we¡¯ve spent a lot of time together. when it gets angry, it has a bad temper. it¡¯s so scary that they can understand it now. ¡±n wufeng said helplessly. mo nan chong was speechless. i didn¡¯t expect you to be such a critical hit. mo nan chong chatted withn wufeng for a while. after giving critical strike instructions, they left. two dayster, mo nan pets, a few of his animals, nie yan, li chenle, and the others set off for the capital. the capital was still as lively and bustling as ever. after mo nan chong arrived in the capital, he contacted his old friends and had a meal with them. when she had nothing to do, she walked around with li jiujue. there were many fun ces in the capital. they went to the shooting range to y and also to some underground gambling houses. that night, li jiujue even brought her to a mountain road. there were often car races there. mo nan chong was quite interested in racing as well, so the two of them came over to y at the mention of it. li chenle and luo qianchen also came along. the two of them had nothing to do, so they came together. nie yan was a busy man. although the new year wasing, he was still very busy with work. he had to shoot several shows and some advertisements and endorsements, so he was nowhere to be seen all day. ¡°want to y?¡± li jiujue asked mo nan chong after they arrived. ¡°can i?¡± mo nan chong nced at it. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll make the arrangements. you can y if you want to.¡± li jiujue said. ¡°i also want to y!¡± li chenle raised his hand and shouted. luo qianchen nced at li chenle. ¡± you know how to? ¡± ¡°i know a little, but i¡¯m not that good ... it¡¯s a pity. i heard that there¡¯s a big prize for the first ce.¡± li chenle was slightly depressed. ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡± luo qianchen looked at li jiujue. ¡± can you do it? ¡± ¡°sure,¡± li jiujue greeted the person in charge. he had already gotten someone to prepare the car, so they could go on stage directly. mo nan chong entered the driver¡¯s seat and li jiujue sat next to him. in the back, luo qianchen sat in the driver¡¯s seat while li chenle sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. when they got into the car, luo qianchen even asked li chenle if he could do it. if he couldn¡¯t, he could ask li chenle to get out of the car. ¡°no, i have to keep youpany.¡± li chenle nced at luo qianchen. ¡± but, do you really know how to drive? i don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever driven a car before?¡± after all, he was from another world. he looked like a young hunk, but he was an old antique on the inside ... ¡°don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± luo qianchen said indifferently. ¡°oh, really? then let¡¯s see if you can get first ce.¡± ¡°i probably can¡¯t beat little darling, but i should be able toe in second.¡± luo qianchen said thoughtfully. he knew his own limits. mo nan chong was a fast learner. she was a top racing driver overseas. if she did notpete, she would definitely be first. of course, it was hard to say for the surrounding spectators and other racers. when he saw a girl go on stage, he couldn¡¯t help but look at her with some contempt. ¡°who is she?¡± ¡± why is there a little girlpeting? can she win? ¡± ¡°since he can go on stage, he should have some strength, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s actually her.¡± lin se nced at mo nan chong¡¯s car when he got into the car. she recognized mo nan chong. wasn¡¯t this her sister¡¯s friend? the person who had the little ck snake that the whole world was looking for, she had also been forcing her sister to bring the person over. however, that idiot lin jue refused to work with her. this was really interesting. she was actually here to participate in a car race. she was also a car racing expert, and the reason she could participate in the race was because there were a few young masters and young mistresses she wanted to get to know on the race track. lin se got into the car, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. when it came to car racing, she dared to say that she was number one. there was no woman in the country who dared to say that she was number two. how many people had she conquered with her car racing? ¡°young miss, be careful.¡± the person who looked like an assistant said. ¡°don¡¯t worry, even if i¡¯m not qin xian, it¡¯s not to the point where i can¡¯t even get second ce. today, our target is qin xian. we don¡¯t need to care about anything else.¡± ... lin se said indifferently. ¡°i saw that the woman that the gentleman was looking for was also there. should we take hanhan?¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry about her. the people around her today are not easy to deal with. ¡± lin se said, ¡± there will be a chance to deal with her in the future. isn¡¯t lin se back? don¡¯t worry about her today, the target is qin xian.¡± ¡°yes.¡± the match began. all the cars sped away. everyone was moving at a very fast speed, as fast as if they didn¡¯t want to live. some of the cars were sent flying as soon as they went out, while some lost control when they turned a corner. there were also those who fought to be the first, and thepetition was intense. lin se¡¯s car was very fast. all the spectators were talking about lin se, the second miss of the lin family and the third socialite in the capital. everyone said that she was very powerful. not only was she pretty, but she was also very good at managing the lin family¡¯s affairs. the most powerful thing was that she was obviously very weak, but she was also proficient in car racing. his kung fu wasn¡¯t weak either. ... of course, there was an exception today, and mo nan chong was one of them. at the start, everyone was focused on lin se and no one paid attention to mo nan chong. however, very quickly, everyone realized that mo nan chong was steadily overtaking them and they were all shocked. ¡°a dark horse has emerged!¡± ¡± oh my god, who is it? she¡¯s so cool! how did she do that? ¡± ¡± the car is flying. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone overtake at a corner. ¡± ¡°although lin se is very outstanding, he seems to be far inferiorpared to this.¡± ¡± qin xian is also being chased. f * ck, qin xian won¡¯t fall behind, right? ¡± ¡± the young master of the qin family ... actually has a day when he isn¡¯t first? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s the king of racing in this area!¡± ¡± that¡¯s not right. the one at the back has also overtaken them. that¡¯s also a stranger, right? i think he¡¯s with the girl in front. he¡¯s too strong! ¡± thepetition was very intense. it ended very quickly. without a doubt, mo nan chong was first, luo qianchen was second, qin xian was third, and lin se was fourth. when qin xian got out of the car, he looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction with a deep gaze. he strode over to mo nan chong. ¡± hello, i¡¯m qin xian. ¡± Chapter 1796 1796 we are all friends ¡°hello,¡± he said. mo nanchong nced at qin xian, his tone as indifferent as ever. ¡°you¡¯re amazing. you¡¯re the best at racing among all the girls i¡¯ve seen. your skills just now were very unique. if you¡¯re interested, let¡¯s exchange our contact information.¡± qin xianrao said with interest. he seemed to be quite interested in mo nan chong. li jiujue took out a cell phone. ¡± sure, add me! ¡± qin xian was speechless. mo nanchong nced at li jiujue and could not help but chuckle. this man was jealous. in the end, qin xian still added li jiujue¡¯s contact information and chatted with him for a while. when he found out that li jiujue was mo nan chong¡¯s boyfriend, he felt a little regretful. ¡°brother, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± qin xian said, ¡± unfortunately, i met him toote. ¡± not far away, lin se watched as qin xian chatted so happily with mo nanchong and the others. his mood could be said to be veryplicated. she could have gotten second ce and then she would be the one qin xian admired. however, mo nan¡¯s interference had caused her to fall to fourth ce. such a level could not attract qin xian¡¯s attention at all. lin se¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred for mo nan chong. after a while, she walked toward qin xian. mo nan chong, li jiujue, and the others had already walked to the side. ¡°young master qin.¡± lin se walked over and greeted qin xian. however, before she could finish her sentence, qin xian had already looked in the direction of mo nan chong and the others. he seemed to be a little impatient as he looked at lin se. then, he nodded at lin se and ignored him. instead, he quickly ran in the direction of mo nan chong and the others. ¡°guys, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± qin xian said after he caught up. ¡°sure,¡± li chenle said excitedly, ¡± if you treat us to the best restaurant in the capital, we¡¯ll go. ¡± ¡°naturally, you can.¡± qin xian followed the four of them and chatted. lin se, who was not far away, saw this and was so angry that his face turned green. in the past, lin jue had always ruined her ns. now, mo nan¡¯s pet had appeared and often ruined her ns. ¡°miss, what should we do? should we leave?¡± the assistant beside him asked. ¡°let¡¯s go. what are we staying here for? qin xian has already left.¡± lin jue said in exasperation. ¨C the best private restaurant in the capital. qin xian warmly weed mo nan chong, li jiujue, and the others. as they spoke, both parties knew who the other party was. although they had never met each other before, they had heard of each other. qin xian had beenmenting how lucky li jiujue was to have met a girl like mo nan chong. she was so beautiful, so cool, and her driving skills were also quite impressive. li chenle and luo qianchen were eating their food together. there were also a few other friends of qin xian in the banquet. everyone was quite enthusiastic, especially when they talked about mo nan chong¡¯s driving skills in thepetition. they were all in awe. these people all loved racing, but they didn¡¯t expect to meet such an amazing girl. ¡°with miss darling¡¯s ability, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to participate in internationalpetitions.¡± ¡°who knows, we might even win first ce!¡± ¡°indeed, i¡¯m very convinced by miss darling.¡± ¡°miss darling, do you ept disciples? i¡¯d like to have a master.¡± a group of people started to tease mo nan chong, but with a look from ninth master li, everyone immediately shut their mouths and did not dare to say anything. qin xian was a good person, so mo nan chong had a good chat with him. after the meal, everyone became more familiar with each other. after the meal, qin xian said, ¡± let¡¯s gather together when we have time. you guys are quite to my liking. we can be friends. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded and smiled. ¨C after lin jue was done with his work, he went to his grandfather¡¯s ce for a free meal. lin jue¡¯s grandfather, lin fengrui, wasn¡¯t in good health. he lived alone in the lin family¡¯s old residence and didn¡¯t live with the others. lin jue didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his family, but he had a good rtionship with his grandfather. old master lin was the only one who could see things clearly. he knew that lin jue¡¯s strength was not inferior to lin se¡¯s, but lin se was good at sweet talking and had many tricks up his sleeve. that was why he was able to trick father lin, mother lin, and the lin family into liking lin se more. under lin se¡¯s suppression, lin jue had no choice but to leave the lin family. grandpa lin never understood why father lin didn¡¯t like lin jue so much. he thought that lin jue was the most obedient and lovely child. at least, he liked lin jue the most. lin se was a little too hypocritical and inhumane. she was the kind of person who could even abandon her own parents at will. ¡°a-jue, i knew you¡¯de to see me!¡± when lin fengrui saw the butler bring lin jue in, he immediately smiled. ¡°grandpa, i¡¯ve been too busy recently. i¡¯m sorry i haven¡¯te to see you.¡± lin jue said, ¡± i¡¯m back this time to spend the new year here. i have nothing to do during the new year, so i can apany you! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s great. with you by my side, i¡¯ll be happy for the new year. ¡± the old man said happily. lin jue followed the old man into the house and yed a game of chess with him. the old man asked about her recent situation. ¡°actually, grandpa has been watching your shows.¡± the old man smiled and said, ¡± i think it¡¯s pretty good. it¡¯s the best if you do what you like and do it well. you don¡¯t have to care about your parents. they don¡¯t understand, but i support you! ¡± ... lin jue¡¯s parents were against her bing an artiste. only old master lin had always supported her. as long as she did something, no matter what it was, old master lin would always support her. lin jue had always been touched by this. this was probably the reason why she had a good rtionship with her grandfather. her grandfather had always supported her unconditionally. even though she was the least favored in the family and her parents might love her cousins more, her grandfather had never neglected her. ¡± you¡¯ve made a few friends recently, right? that mo nan chong, i think he¡¯s not bad. ¡± ¡± you should make more friends. grandpa knows that you don¡¯t usually make friends. it¡¯s good now. it¡¯s good to have friends. ¡± lin jue nodded, and aplicated look shed in his eyes. ¡± yes, it¡¯s good to have friends. ¡± however, she was afraid that she would bring her trouble. at this moment, a loud noise came from outside, followed by the old butler¡¯s voice. ¡± what are you doing?! ¡± lin jue and the old man looked out of the door at the same time. ... very quickly, lin se and lin xu rushed in, bringing with them a group of lin family thugs. lin jue stood up abruptly and walked towards lin se and lin xu. ¡± what are you guys doing here? ¡± ¡°what else could i be here for? of course, i¡¯m here to find you!¡± lin se said unhappily, ¡± sister, you¡¯ve made us look for you! ¡± Chapter 1797 1797 chapter 1799-lin jue kidnapped ¡°what are you guys trying to do?¡± lin jue asked coldly. ¡°of course it¡¯s because we want you to introduce us to your friend, mo nan¡¯s favorite!¡± lin se looked at lin jue. ¡± sis, as long as you send a message to mo nan chong and ask her to meet you alone, we¡¯ll let you go. ¡± otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡± although lin jue knew that his father and sister had been looking for mo nan chong, he did not expect lin se and the rest to rush to the old residence to capture him. ¡°i won¡¯t help you send the message. i don¡¯t know what you want to do, but i¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. a darling is not someone you can provoke.¡± lin jue said coldly. she knew that mo nan chong¡¯s background was very powerful, but she was actually a little worried about him. what she said was more of a bluff. lin se and lin xu were not good people. their methods had always been rtively dirty. if they really met darling, darling might really be in trouble. ¡± even if she¡¯s not someone we can mess with, that¡¯s our business. you just have to trick her intoing here. ¡± lin se took a step forward. the group of thugs behind him also rushed forward. ¡°i won¡¯t contact her!¡± lin jue¡¯s face darkened. ¡± what do you want? ¡± ¡± of course i want the very valuable thing in her hands. what else can i want? ¡± lin se sneered. ¡± lin jue, you can¡¯t win against me. if you¡¯re smart, you can trick that girl toe here. i won¡¯t do anything to you. but if you¡¯re not willing, i¡¯m very willing to let you out and arrange a marriage for our lin family. i can¡¯t say whether the marriage partner will be a bald man or a fat man. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you dare!¡± when lin fengrui heard this, he coughed in anger, ¡± do you really think that i¡¯m dead? ¡± ¡°grandpa, you¡¯re not in good health, so don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. it¡¯s not worth it to anger yourself to deathter!¡± lin se raised his eyebrows and looked at old master lin. lin feng and old man rui were even angrier now. he coughed so hard that he looked like he was about to vomit blood. ¡°look, look, i¡¯m going to cough to death again.¡± lin se said in disgust, ¡± don¡¯t die in front of me. it¡¯s disgusting! ¡± ¡°how did i get a granddaughter like you?¡± lin fengrui was exasperated. on the other side, lin xu looked at lin fengrui. ¡± dad, don¡¯t say so much. the family¡¯s matters are no longer something you can manage. it¡¯s useless no matter how much you say. you don¡¯t have any real power in your hands, do you? ¡± lin fengrui¡¯s face was extremely ugly. he wanted to block for lin jue and let him leave. in the end, he was stopped by a thug. ¡°you dare to touch me?¡± lin fengrui turned around. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s sir and miss¡¯s orders.¡± the thug said indifferently. ¡°let go of grandfather! you just want me, right? i¡¯ll go with you.¡± lin jue said angrily, ¡± grandpa, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°you see, that¡¯s smart.¡± lin se gave the person beside him a look. lin jue was taken away. old master lin was so angry that he kept coughing. the old butler was soothing old master lin¡¯s breath while scolding lin xu and lin se. ...... lin jue was brought back to the lin family¡¯s residence. lin se locked her up in a small dark room and tied her up. lin se crossed his arms and looked at lin jue, who was tied up tightly on the chair. ¡°lin jue, did you know that i¡¯ve always hated you? ever since i was conscious, you¡¯ve been the person i hate the most!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve been stronger than me since we were young, so i especially hate you. you¡¯re better than me in every aspect, so i hate you. you¡¯re good-looking, so i hate you!¡± ¡± we¡¯re clearly born from the same parents. why are you stronger than me? ¡± ¡°even if you cut your hair for me and be a tomboy, i still hate you! who¡¯s asking you to give me alms?¡± lin se picked up a whip and whipped lin jue¡¯s body. ¡°as the saying goes, a child who cries gets milk. so, i learned to cry, to act coquettishly, and to please my parents since i was young. they started to like me more and more, and they also started to hate your silent character!¡± ¡± so what if you¡¯re born more powerful than me? you still can¡¯t be the heir of the lin family. you¡¯re still in my hands, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°lin jue, i¡¯ll give you onest chance. contact mo nan chong and ask her to meet me. otherwise, i¡¯ll throw you to president qi. they are extremely ugly and disgusting.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll dress you up and use you to exchange for a deal. that¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± lin jue knew who president qi was. he was a fat man who weighed two to three hundred pounds. he was in his thirties or forties and looked very ugly. he was greasy and dirty, which made people feel disgusted. she stared at lin se without saying a word. ¡± why? you still won¡¯t contact mo nan chong? ¡± lin serao looked at lin jue with interest. ¡± is she more important than you? ¡± ¡°yes, she¡¯s more important than me!¡± lin jue looked at lin se coldly. ¡°i just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re very important to her. do you think i can¡¯t send her a message if you don¡¯t?¡± lin se sneered. ¡± big sister, your phone is in my hands. you really don¡¯t want face!¡± lin jue¡¯s face turned ugly. ¨C mo nan chong received lin jue¡¯s message the next day. what she saw was a text message from lin jue asking to meet her alone. the location was a park with few people. mo nan chong and lin jue usuallymunicated through voice messages and rarely typed. furthermore, the tone of the other party¡¯s message did not sound like lin jue¡¯s, so mo nan chong could guess that the person who sent the message was not lin jue. but she still replied,¡±okay, see youter.¡± lin jue must be in trouble. just as mo nanchong was thinking about this, his phone rang. it was huahua. ¡°darling, a-jue seems to be in trouble.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know who to look for, so i can only look for you! ¡± huahua said anxiously. ... ¡°i know,¡± ¡°ah, you know? you knew a-jue was in trouble?¡± ¡°she sent me a message just now. or rather, she sent me a message on her phone and asked me to meet her. ¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± how did you know? ¡± ¡°did he send you a message? that must be her sister. i¡¯ve tried to call a-jue, but i couldn¡¯t get through. we¡¯ve just arrived in the capital today, and we¡¯ve met a-jue¡¯s grandfather before, so we¡¯ve brought some gifts for him.¡± ¡°a-jue¡¯s grandfather told us something happened to him. she was taken away by her sister, and it seemed like she was threatened to ask her to bring someone over ... no, so the person her sister wanted to see was you?¡± ¡°you can say that.¡± ¡°you¡¯re with a-jue¡¯s grandfather?¡± he asked. ¡°yeah, grandpa looks very worried.¡± ¡°you guys stay a little longer and take care of the old man. i¡¯m going to save them.¡± Chapter 1798 1798 master pet: i¡¯m a good person ¡°no, darling, where are you going to save them? if they¡¯re looking for you, they should havee prepared!¡± ¡°little darling, you have to be careful. how about i find a few friends to support you?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone.¡± ¡°i have friends.¡± mo nan chong replied calmly, ¡± don¡¯t worry. i still have someone to back me up in the capital. ¡± ¡°really?¡± huahua was still worried, but su niannian¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. su niannian told huahua not to worry too much, saying that mo nan chong could solve the problem. after mo nanchong hung up the phone, she thought for a moment and made a call. a few minutester, a few cars appeared and she got into one. ¡°little darling, what¡¯s the matter?¡± sitting next to mo nan chong was a very good-looking boy who was dressed very nouveau riche. ¡°is your surname lin? do you know lin xu?¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± or lin se. ¡± ¡°oh, i know her. she¡¯s my cousin.¡± lin ganran shrugged and sneered. ¡± i don¡¯t like her. she¡¯s annoying. i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with their family, but their parents must be idiots. they¡¯re not good to a-jue, but they¡¯re so good to lin se, the drama queen.¡± ¡°is your family a little stronger than theirs?¡± mo nan chong asked again. ¡± isn¡¯t that obvious? their family is the weakest among our lin family¡¯s branches. ¡± ¡± of course my family is the most powerful, ¡± lin ganran said proudly. is there a problem? damn, did their family offend you?¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. they wanted to take something from me. oh, he even locked up my good friend, lin jue, and used her to threaten me. ¡± mo nanchong pursed his lips. ¡± don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little annoying? ¡± ¡°f * ck, this family of idiots is trying to snatch your position? f * ck, lin xu that idiot still admires lord rong the most. if he knew that he had stolen lord rong¡¯s daughter, wouldn¡¯t he be ... tsk, tsk, a whole family of idiots!¡± lin ganran shook his head. it didn¡¯t take long for the car to reach the park. when mo nan chong got out of the car, lin ganran did not get out. instead, he stuck his head out and looked at mo nan chong. ¡± hey, master chong, why don¡¯t you go and have some fun first? see what they are going to do to you. i¡¯ll deal with itter. i¡¯ll see how stupid they are! ¡± mo nan chong nced at lin ganran but did not say anything. she entered the park. at the same time, lin se¡¯s group had also arrived. lin se brought his assistant and a group of thugs. lin xu did not get out of the car. just as lin se was about to get out, he asked worriedly, ¡± sese, does this mo nan chong have some kind of background? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve checked. she doesn¡¯t have any background, so don¡¯t worry. ¡± lin se nced at lin xu. ¡± if she had a background, i would¡¯ve checked it out a long time ago. if i can¡¯t find anything, then there¡¯s nothing. unless her background is as strong as mine, but is that possible? if she had such a powerful background, why would she need to participate in the selection of talents? you¡¯ll still be friends with lin jue?¡± ¡°although that¡¯s what you say, i still feel a little worried.¡± lin xu said, ¡± she¡¯s a little strange. her background doesn¡¯t seem to make sense. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing unreasonable about it, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s extremely simple.¡± ¡± what kind of friends can lin jue make? she¡¯s just a bunch of scoundrels. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± lin xu heaved a sigh of relief. a few minutester, lin se brought his men to see mo nan chong. seeing that mo nan chong had indeede alone, lin se smiled. ¡°you¡¯re my sister¡¯s friend, right? i¡¯m lin se.¡± lin se walked towards mo nan chong. ¡± what a coincidence, we meet again. ¡± ¡°the lin family¡¯s second miss arranged it. where¡¯s a-jue?¡± mo nanchong asked coldly. ¡°don¡¯t be in a hurry, miss mo.¡± ¡°the thing is still in your hands,¡± lin seughed.¡±how could i let a-jue go?¡± you and a-jue must be close. i¡¯ll give you a chance. if you give me what i want, i¡¯ll let a-jue go. otherwise, a-jue would have to marry a pig!¡± ¡°you¡¯re very confident in yourself, second miss. do you think i can¡¯t take lin jue away from you?¡± mo nanchong tilted his head. ¡± do you think i have to listen to you? you think too highly of yourself!¡± ¡°let¡¯s do it,¡± lin se was toozy to talk nonsense and directly got the surrounding thugs to take action. even though she felt that mo nan chong did not have much of a background, she had always been a very cautious person. therefore, the fighters she arranged were the more powerful ones in the lin family. however, lin se did not expect mo nan chong¡¯s martial arts to be so powerful. when the thugs got close, she actually knocked them down in two or three moves. seeing this, lin se had no choice but to do it himself. she sent a flying kick, but it was blocked by mo nanchong. mo nan¡¯s pet kicked lin se¡¯s calf. lin se let out a scream. her lips turned white and she hugged her calf. mo nan chong was still standing in her original position. she looked down at lin se, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡± is this all you can do? and you still dare to ask for things from me?¡± ¡°mo nan pampers you, don¡¯t be too arrogant! do you think you can afford to offend our lin family? do you think that¡¯s all our family has? i¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s another branch of the lin family that¡¯s extremely powerful, and you can¡¯tpare to them!¡± lin se¡¯s words were full of arrogance. the lin family backing them was not something mo nan chong could afford to offend. in the capital, even though this branch of the family was not considered powerful, the other branch of the family was still a top-notch existence. mo nan chong, who had no background, could not bepared to them at all. ¡°oh, which branch are you from, lin ganran?¡± mo nanchong lowered his eyes and looked at lin se. ¡± how do you know about him? since you know about lin ganran, you better be careful. are you scared now? ¡± lin se looked at mo nan chong with interest. mo nan chong gave lin se a meaningful look. ¡± why should i be afraid of that idiot? ¡± ¡°did you just call my cousin an idiot?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t sound good to call him a fool, right?¡± lin ganran finally came out. he looked embarrassed. ¡± so, master chong, i¡¯m the heir of the lin family. in your eyes, i¡¯m just a fool? ¡± lin ganran pressed between her eyebrows. she was bald. he was such an outstanding heir, but in the eyes of his idol, he was just a fool! ¡°if you¡¯re not an idiot, then what are you?¡± mo nanchong red at lin ganran. ¡± she¡¯s your sister, right? you should settle your family¡¯s matters. ¡± ¡± hey, it¡¯s so troublesome. you want me to solve it? ¡± lin ganran rolled his eyes. ¡± you can just kill her. ¡± ... ¡°killing is illegal. i¡¯m a good person.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡°fine, fine, fine, you¡¯re the good guy, i¡¯ll be the bad guy!¡± lin ganran rubbed her temples. lin se had not figured out what was going on, but she could more or less tell that lin ganran was very close to mo nan chong. the two of them could even joke around with each other! Chapter 1799 1799 withdrawing the investment ¡± cousin zhenzhen. ¡± lin se looked at lin ganran withplicated expression. what was her cousin¡¯s rtionship with mo nan chong? how could someone like mo nan chong know her cousin? mo nanchong did not seem to have any background. how could she know her cousin? her cousin was one of the famous young masters in the capital. how could that be? ¡°who¡¯s your cousin?¡± ¡°i only acknowledge a-jue,¡± lin ganyun said, his tone unfriendly. ¡°i ... cousin, i¡¯m perverted, but i¡¯m also your cousin. this mo nan chong ... she ... she has a boyfriend. is she trying to seduce you? you have to be careful. don¡¯t be fooled by her. she¡¯s not a good person.¡± lin se tried his best to exin and convince his cousin not to stand on mo nan chong¡¯s side. lin ganran nced at lin se, ¡± do you think i¡¯m stupid? of course i know she has a boyfriend. i¡¯m not in a rtionship with her. she¡¯s just my idol! ¡± lin se¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he was obviously a little uneasy. what did that mean? what was the meaning of this? how familiar were they? ¡°lin se, you¡¯re really bold. you dare to touch someone i don¡¯t even dare to touch. do you know who this person is?¡± lin ganran shook his head madly at lin se with an expression that said, ¡± you¡¯re finished. ¡± lin se¡¯s mood was already veryplicated. she looked at lin ganran and felt very ufortable. if lin ganran was so familiar with mo nan chong, then who was this mo nan chong in front of him? although lin ganran said ¡± idol ¡°, his expression was definitely not as simple as that of an idol. ¡°she ... who is she?¡± lin se asked after a long while. ¡°oh, it¡¯s not just anyone. it¡¯s just someone who can cause a sensation in the whole capital, or the whole world. it probably has a bit of a background that¡¯s more exaggerated than you can imagine.¡± lin ganran shrugged. ¡± it¡¯s not good for me to reveal what the big boss wants to hide. you can imagine it yourself. even my family can¡¯t afford to offend it. can your lin family afford to offend it? you¡¯re like an egg hitting a rock when youpare yourself to her!¡± lin se was dejected, and his entire person was a little numb. she looked at mo nan chong in despair. it couldn¡¯t be, it couldn¡¯t be! how could she be so powerful? if she was so powerful, why did she still want to enter the entertainment industry? mo nan chong looked at lin se. ¡± where¡¯s lin jue? ¡± lin se looked at mo nan chong. she was so angry that she did not want to say anything, but when she met lin ganran¡¯s gaze, she had no choice but to say it, ¡± at my house! ¡± lin ganran nced at lin se. ¡± do i need to say anything? ¡± lead the way!¡± lin se limped back to the car. when lin xu saw lin seing over, he got out of the car with a look of surprise on his face. then, he met lin ganyun¡¯s gaze, who was standing beside mo nan chong. when he saw lin ganyun, lin xu staggered and almost fell. he looked at lin se, who was beside him. lin se¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°ran ... you, why are you here?¡± lin xu asked nervously. ¡°i heard that my friend was extorted, so i came over to take a look. i didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± lin ganyun nced at lin xu. ¡± uncle, has your family been very gutsy recently? why do you dare to eat anything? aren¡¯t you afraid of biting hard bones and breaking your teeth? ¡± lin xu waspletely dumbfounded, and his mind was buzzing. lin xu and lin se were both in a state of confusion when they returned home. when did lin jue get to know lin xu¡¯s family? and why was mo nan chong on such good terms with lin ganran? did they really kick an iron te? on the sofa, lin ganran¡¯s legs were crossed while mo nan chong sat beside him. he looked at lin se and lin xu coldly. ¡± where are they? aren¡¯t the two of you going to send him over?¡± lin xu nced at lin se. lin se¡¯s expression was unsightly, but he endured it for a moment before turning around to get his men to release her. lin xu wasn¡¯t interested in mo nan chong, but when he saw lin ganyun, he had no choice but to entertain him. after all, they were the most powerful branch of the lin family. many of their family businesses relied on lin ganran¡¯s care. it was because their branch was strong enough that the lin family could thrive in beijing. if they offended lin ganran, their family would be finished sooner orter if they didn¡¯t take care of them. at the thought of this, lin xu was extremely uneasy. ¡± so it was the flood that washed over the temple of the dragon king. we don¡¯t know our own family. miss mo, please don¡¯t me us. we didn¡¯t know. if we knew that you were so close to ah yun, we wouldn¡¯t have done this. ¡± ¡°do you only apologize to me?¡± lin ganran raised his head and looked at lin xu curiously. ¡± you kidnapped your own daughter and you still think you¡¯re in the right? ¡± ¡°well, i didn¡¯t do anything to a-jue!¡± lin xu¡¯s face was bitter. lin se quickly brought lin jue out. lin jue¡¯s body was full of injuries, especially his face. there were several marks on his face. his face was clearly very good looking, but it was unsightly to look at after being beaten. lin se did it on purpose. she hated that lin jue was better looking than her. she just didn¡¯t expect that lin ganran woulde and interfere. ¡°a-jue,¡± mo nan chong stood up and walked towards lin jue. she took a look at the injuries on lin jue¡¯s face and frowned. she nced at lin se. lin se turned his head away guiltily. ¡± it¡¯s just a small scar. ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± it¡¯s just a small injury. ¡± ... she sneered and looked at lin ganran. lin ganran looked at lin xu. ¡± did you hear that? it¡¯s just a small injury. uncle, are you going to hit her yourself, or do you want me to help you educate your second daughter? ¡± ¡°ah yun.¡± lin xu wanted to protect lin se, but when he met lin ganyun¡¯s gaze, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°both of them are your daughters. can¡¯t you be a little more fair?¡± ¡°i like a-jue more,¡± lin ganran sneered. a-jue, if you ever run into any trouble, just let me know. i may be your cousin, but i¡¯m still your brother. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to be the heir of the lin family. i¡¯ll give you the resources of our jill and the lin family. if you¡¯re in the entertainment industry, i¡¯ll invest in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°run, this isn¡¯t good, is it?¡± lin xu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°i think it¡¯s pretty good. you guys can do whatever you want, and i can do the same!¡± lin ganran blinked.¡±i invested in you because of a-jue,¡± she said. since a-jue has left the lin family, it¡¯s time for me to take back everything i have.¡± ¡°does-does your father know about this?¡± ¡°my father, i make all the decisions!¡± lin ganran smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m probably the one in charge of my family now. i¡¯m leaving, a-jue.¡± after the three of them left, lin xu slumped onto the sofa. lin se¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ... Chapter 1800 1800 their entire family was thrown out lin ganran and mo nanchong brought lin jue to lin feng and old master rui¡¯s old residence. huahua and su niannian were both worried about lin jue. when they saw lin jue being brought back and the wounds on his face, they both felt sorry for him. ¡°a-jue, your face.¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. lin jue said. she had finally recovered from her shock and asked mo nan chong how he and lin ganran had met. ¡°i knew him earlier than you did,¡± lin ganran shrugged and said, ¡± we knew each other back when the little darling was still in beijing, when he was still wearing split pants. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re the one wearing open-crotch pants!¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± that¡¯s true. the little darling has never worn open-crotch pants. he¡¯s a genius. ¡± ¡°a-jue has good taste,¡± she said, nodding her head.¡±you¡¯ve made a good friend.¡± after he finished speaking, lin ganran looked at the old man and asked respectfully, ¡± third grandpa, how have you been? we haven¡¯t had a gathering in a long time. ¡± we¡¯re holding a party for the new year, and we¡¯ve invited a lot of people. third grandpa and a-jue shoulde. i¡¯ll get someone to send an invitation overter. master pet, are youing?¡± ¡°as you wish.¡± mo nanchong touched his nose. ¡°thene on, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± lin ganran said with a smile. ¡°this is bad!¡± lin jue suddenly eximed. everyone looked at lin jue. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t we have to attend the new year¡¯s concert the day after tomorrow? my face ... how can i attend the new year¡¯s event like this?¡± lin jue¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°it¡¯s not a problem,¡± mo nan chong took out a small box and handed it to lin jue. ¡± there¡¯s some ointment in there. it should be gone by tomorrow. ¡± ¡°really?¡± lin se looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. ¡± is it that amazing? ¡± ¡°take it.¡± lin ganran looked at him with a greedy expression, ¡± i want everything. everything in master chong¡¯s hands is good. they are all peerless good things. ¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. lin jue took the ointment. ¡°will they stille looking for trouble?¡± lin fengrui asked worriedly. he was only afraid that lin se and lin xu would not give up and would stille to find lin jue. it was fine if he had something to do, but it would be bad if something happened to lin jue. this girl was still so young, and she was so smart. ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± mo nanchong nced at lin ganran. ¡± with this kid around, lin xu and lin se won¡¯t dare to y any more tricks. ¡± the few of them stayed at the old master¡¯s ce for dinner. lin jue¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t very serious, and with so many people eating together, the old man, who liked lively things, was very happy and specially ordered people to prepare hot pot. the meal was very lively. ¨C two dayster, lin jue¡¯s face waspletely healed. they were all very happy when they met backstage. it had been a while since their team had gathered together, but when they were together again, they could still feel intimate. the performance went very smoothly. the few of them cooperated well. after the party ended, mo nan chong and the others went to have supper with the other members of the team. master chong took care of the team and asked them if they needed anything. he even secretly paved the way for them. because of the new year¡¯s eve party, their entire team¡¯s poprity had increased a lot, especially the number of fans of master pet and the others. two dayster, mo nan chong and li jiujue went to lin ganran¡¯s banquet. the moment lin ganran saw mo nan chong, he immediately went up to greet him. lin ganran¡¯s father looked at mo nan chong in surprise. he had never seen his son so enthusiastic. at that moment, lin se and lin xu¡¯s family of three arrived. when lin se saw the expression on lin ganran¡¯s father¡¯s face, he guessed that he did not know mo nan chong¡¯s identity either. her face darkened at the thought of being threatened by lin ganran all because of mo nan chong. although she knew that lin ganran was in charge of most matters in their family, she also knew that lin ganran¡¯s father still had some authority. ¡°uncle.¡± lin se walked to lin ganran¡¯s father¡¯s side. she was well-dressed and her face was fair and beautiful. she was as well-behaved and likable as ever. ¡± little pervert, long time no see. you¡¯ve be more beautiful. ¡± lin ganran¡¯s father said with a smile. ¡°uncle, are you looking at brother ran too?¡± lin se frowned. ¡± that girl seems to be a celebrity. she¡¯s quite famous recently! ah, i¡¯m going to have a sister-inw?¡± lin ganran¡¯s father nced at lin se. he didn¡¯t like such a messy actor. the entertainment industry was not a good ce. the lin family also had businesses in the entertainment industry and had seen some of the dirty deals in the industry. ¡°big uncle, there are some things i don¡¯t know if i should say.¡± lin se said with a delicate face. ¡°what do you want to say? just say it.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that celebrity ... i think i¡¯ve seen her get very close to qin xian. she seems to be very close to many young masters ... ¡± ¡°qin xian?¡± lin ganran¡¯s father¡¯s expression changed even more. qin xian was a famous yboy. he was surrounded by women who were willing to be yed by him. since she was close to qin xian, she might be some dirty person. at the thought of this, lin ganran¡¯s father immediately walked over to lin ganran and interrupted the conversation between mo nan chong and lin ganran. he even gave mo nan chong an unfriendly look. mo nan chong: ¡°?? ¡± ¡°dad, what are you doing?¡± lin ganran was pulled to the side. ¡± why do you invite just anyone? what a mess! why did you invite everyone to this banquet? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s just qin xian¡¯s ything.¡± ... ¡°ask them to leave! don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± when lin ganran heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡± dad, if you knew who that person was, you would want to pull out your own tongue. ¡± ¡± who else could it be? are there any powerful characters in the entertainment industry? ¡± ¡°oh, have you forgotten about your idol, lord rong?¡± lin ganran shrugged his shoulders. ¡± did that wretched girl lin se tell you something? that little b * tch is used to using such methods. how low! ¡± you actually fell for it?¡± ¡± lord rong ... speaking of which, she and lord rong ... ¡± they seemed to be a little simr? ¡°uh-huh,¡± lin ganran¡¯s father¡¯s face changed immediately and then turned red. ¡± she¡¯s master rong¡¯s daughter? that little kid is already this big?¡± a few minutester, lin se¡¯s family of three, who had been feeling triumphant and thought that lin ganran was done for, were all invited out of the banquet. ¡°what are you guys doing? we¡¯re also from the lin family!¡± lin xu was in disbelief and refused to cooperate. ¡°the lin family? are you even worthy?¡± the hired thug sneered, ¡± you dare to stay here after ndering our distinguished guest? ¡± lin xu¡¯s family of three were invited out amidst the sighs of the crowd. ... ¡°this is lin xu¡¯s family, right?¡± ¡°heavens, he was actually thrown out!¡± ¡°that¡¯s not right, lin jue wasn¡¯t thrown out!¡± Chapter 1801 1801 i¡¯ve severed all ties with my friends! everyone present saw that lin se, lin xu, and the others had all been thrown out. lin xu¡¯s family was no longer around, but lin jue was still there. everyone in the capital knew that the lin family had two daughters who were considered pretty among the rich. although lin jue was a tomboy with short hair, his facial features had always been delicate. lin se was good at dressing up. her face was not as good as lin jue¡¯s, but she always dressed up well, so she was naturally a beautiful woman. as for what was going on inside the lin family, no one knew. he only knew that lin jue had been in the entertainment industry, and lin se, his second daughter, seemed to be very capable and had been handling some of the lin family¡¯s business matters. lin ganran¡¯s family was more powerful, so they took care of lin xu¡¯s family. however, lin xu¡¯s family had been kicked out today, except for lin jue. there were many people who were familiar with lin se in the business world, but most of them were not very familiar with lin jue and knew that she was in the entertainment industry. everyone was surprised and looked at lin jue. her family had been driven out, but she was still talking andughing with them as if nothing had happened. what was going on? everyone¡¯s face was filled with questions, especially those who were more gossipy. they wanted to know everything. lin ganran still exined to his father what had happened to lin xu¡¯s family. after hearing this, lin ganran¡¯s father was also very angry. ¡°they¡¯re both their own children, and they¡¯ve been treating a-jue like that? i thought ... damn it, i didn¡¯t know. a-jue¡¯s always been a patient man. ¡± lin ganran¡¯s father walked to lin jue¡¯s side andforted him. ¡°a-jue, your uncle didn¡¯t know such things happened in your family. they¡¯re all bullying you like this. they have the same daughter, but they treat you like this. not only is he biased, but he¡¯s also using you to deal with others!¡± ¡°you¡¯re really not a good thing. don¡¯t be afraid, uncle will protect you and your cousin in the future. in the future, your matters are our matters. if they bully you again, you can tell uncle.¡± ¡± also, you¡¯ve made a good friend. ¡± papa lin patted lin jue¡¯s shoulder and said in a serious tone. lin jue nodded. ¡± alright, thank you, uncle. ¡± ¡°what are you thanking me for? i¡¯ve always treated you like my own daughter! uncle doesn¡¯t have a daughter, so you¡¯re my daughter!¡± papa lin then raised his ss to everyone and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, everyone. those people just now disturbed our banquet. those few guys are really nothing, you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± the surrounding people were discussing. lin jue¡¯s father exined the lin family¡¯s favoritism and expressed his heartache for lin jue. he said that lin jue had always been a good boy, but he didn¡¯t expect to have such parents. the people around him suddenly realized what was going on. lin fan¡¯s father then added some details about how his parents had bullied lin jue, and all of them began to sympathize with him. after all, many of the people present were from rich families. there were many children from rich families, and their parents were also biased. there would always be those who were valued and those who were not. many people felt the same after hearing it. ¡°i have one more thing to announce. from now on, our lin family will no longer support that good-for-nothing brother of mine. from now on, unless our a-jue is in charge of everything, lin xu¡¯s family will never get any resources from us, nor will they ever work with us again!¡± ¡°a-jue, no matter what you do in the future, uncle will always support you!¡± lin ganran¡¯s father said it with a powerful voice. the lin family also had some status in beijing. after he said a few words, the people around him understood. he couldn¡¯t offend the lin family because of lin xu¡¯s family. lin xu¡¯s family was able to get to where they were today all because of lin ganyun¡¯s bloodline. it seemed that he could get closer to lin jue in the future, but he could never get close to lin se and the others. ¨C moreover, lin se¡¯s family of three had been thrown out, and their faces were extremely ugly. ¡°how dare he do this!¡± lin xu was in disbelief. ¡± what kind of magic potion did that wretched girl lin jue give them? she doesn¡¯t want to do business. she wants to survive in the entertainment industry. is she trying to make it so that our family can¡¯t survive? ¡± lin se¡¯s face was also pale. she had clearly spoken ill of mo nan chong to lin ganran¡¯s father. why were they the ones being chased out instead? why? mother lin covered her face with her hands, feeling extremely embarrassed. at this moment, lin se¡¯s phone rang. someone was calling. lin xu¡¯s and his mother¡¯s phones were ringing non-stop. the three of them began to answer all sorts of calls at the same time. ¡°what? you don¡¯t want to be my friend anymore? our family is really disgusting?¡± lin se held his phone in disbelief. ¡± pan ju, are you crazy? do i need a friend like you? ¡± do you think that if you don¡¯t want to be my friend, i won¡¯t have any friends?¡± lin se hung up the phone. after that, she received phone calls one after another, telling her that they would no longer be friends and that they would block her. at first, lin se was still very angry. however, as the phone calls came one after another, her tone began to soften. ¡°why?¡± lin se asked, ¡± did i do anything to make you dissatisfied? ¡± the other party seemed to have answered something, and lin se¡¯s face turned even uglier. ¡°because of lin jue again? are you all going to be lin jue¡¯s friends? is that kind of idiot worthy?¡± lin se cursed. however, the other party seemed to be in disbelief. he quickly hung up the phone and said that she was unreasonable. after that, lin se received a few more phone calls. almost all of them were from people who she had a good rtionship with. it was as if everyone had discussed it beforehand. they called her crazily and expressed that they would not hang out with her anymore. in the end, lin se was numb to it. she had nothing but hatred for lin jue. father lin was in a simr situation. ... although it wasn¡¯t that many people didn¡¯t want to be friends with him anymore, someone had told him what the lin family head had said at the banquet and told him that no one would be willing to work with him in the future. after all, the lin family head had said that whoever worked with lin xu would be going against the lin family head. everyone knew which family was more powerful. there was no need to offend the lin family head for the sake of an unremarkable lin xu. mrs. lin¡¯s phone calls were also from other wealthydies. someone told her that she didn¡¯t need to go to the next event. someone also said that she didn¡¯t need toe to the weekend mahjong game. after all, she wasn¡¯t worthy! there were also people who directly cut off their rtionship with mother lin, afraid that they would be implicated by lin xu¡¯s family. of course, there were also people who said to mother lin that they were envious of her for having such a good daughter like lin jue. after saying that, they looked as if they had just remembered something. oh, it turns out that you don¡¯t like lin jue either. how could you treat lin jue like that? forget it, we¡¯re no longer friends! Chapter 1802 1802 fawning ¡°damn lin jue!¡± lin se said angrily, ¡± she really deserves to die! why did you give birth to her?¡± lin se red at papa lin and mama lin as he spoke. she felt that it was all her father¡¯s fault. if they had not given birth to lin jue, this would never have happened. it¡¯s all because of them, what¡¯s the point of giving birth to lin jue? ¡°who knew she would be like this?¡± lin xu was a little regretful. after all, they were both his daughters. if he had been a little more fair and had not looked down on lin jue, perhaps this would not have happened. it¡¯s all because of me. i underestimated lin jue. ¡°we should¡¯ve been nicer to a-jue. is it toote for us to treat him better now?¡± lin xu looked at his wife and recalled everything that had happened in the past, feeling a little regretful. if lin jue bore a grudge, their family might really be finished. ¡°i told you, you shouldn¡¯t have treated a-jue like this!¡± mama lin¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡± they called and won¡¯t let me off. what am i going to do in the future?! ¡± ¡°give a-jue a callter. we need to please him for now so that lin ganyun and the others will continue to give us resources. we didn¡¯t like people like her in the past, so she must havecked love. if we treat her a little better, she¡¯ll definitely be like a dog, wagging her tail and begging for pity!¡± lin xu acted as if he knew his daughter very well. ¡± i gave birth to her, after all. i know what her temper is like. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll make some delicious food tomorrow and invite her to our house for dinner. you guys should treat her better. at least pretend to be nice! ¡± mama lin said, ¡± i remember that she liked to eat chicken wings when she was young. buy a few more tomorrow! ¡± after the lin family left the banquet, they were thinking about how to please lin jue. ¨C the banquet that night went very smoothly. because of lin ganran and his son¡¯s words, lin jue got to know many people in the circle. in addition, mo nan chong had a good rtionship with the capital, so he introduced lin jue to many people. lin jue became famous in the circle all of a sudden. lin jue was very calm. after all, she was nning to make a good living in the entertainment industry and didn¡¯t care about other aspects. of course, after this incident, the lin family probably wouldn¡¯t deal with him and his grandfather anymore. this was a good thing. the next day, lin jue sent a message of thanks to everyone. lin ganran and mo nan chong were the two people she had to thank. when mo nan chong received lin jue¡¯s message, he was eating at li jiujue¡¯s house. the food made by zuo qinglong and white tiger you was very delicious. they had invented many new things recently, so master chong was very happy. li jiujue¡¯s vi was right behind her vi. mo nan chong was quite surprised when he saw that ninth master had bought it. after all, almost all the vis in this area belonged to her family. logically speaking, her family should not like li jiujue being close to her, so they would not give him the chance to buy a vi here. however, li jiujue still bought it. furthermore, he had opened a small path to the back door of their vi. it was very close to the vi, and the small path was very secretive. it was a good path for a date. seeing that mo nan chong was reading the message, li jiujue also looked at mo nan chong. ¡°a-jue said a few words of thanks.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i don¡¯t think anyone in the capital would dare to provoke her now. i also showed up yesterday. ¡± mo nan chong was deep in thought as he stuffed food into his mouth. pared to other ces, there were actually more people who knew about her in the capital. after all, she had stayed in the capital for a period of time and had mixed in with various rich and powerful families. when she was a little rascal when she was young, her parents would throw her to various rich and powerful families when they didn¡¯t want to care about her. therefore, all the young masters and young mistresses of the wealthy families were familiar with her, so she would be able to recognize them when she grew up. however, she had hidden her identity, so everyone had a tacit understanding and didn¡¯t mention her name. however, everyone could see that she was close to lin jue. as long as these people weren¡¯t stupid and wanted to offend her, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to lin jue. moreover, if lin jue was in trouble, they would usually help. it wasn¡¯t just her. ninth master li was there too and said that he had a good rtionship with lin jue. the master of the lin family also spoke up. who would dare to offend lin jue? li jiujue nodded and took the bowl from mo nanchong. mo nany on the sofa and stretchedfortably. then, he sent an emoji to lin jue. lin jue replied with an emoji, and the two of them fought for a while. ¨C in the lin family¡¯s old mansion, lin jue was deep in thought after sending a few messages. then, her phone rang. it was a call from lin xu. lin jue answered the call. ¡°is there something?¡± ¡°a-jue, i¡¯m your father. i don¡¯t just call you because something¡¯s up. i just miss you!¡± lin xu said, ¡± the new year should be lively. you see, when you¡¯re not at home, our house is so empty. a-jue,e over for dinner tonight. your mother made you something nice.¡± lin jue frowned. old master lin was also looking at lin jue with a thoughtful expression. a few minutester, lin jue replied, ¡± sure, i¡¯lle back for a while. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really going back for dinner?¡± lin feng and old man rui frowned. ¡± they¡¯re not fit to be your family. why should they go back? ¡± the old man was also a very unyielding person and had always been very dissatisfied with the actions of his son and daughter-inw. ¡°i¡¯m going back to get something. there¡¯s still something at home.¡± lin jue said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. they won¡¯t be able to bully me. ¡± thest time she was taken away, it was because she was worried that those people would do something to the old master. if it were her, the lin family¡¯s thugs would not be able to do anything to her. after all, she had learned a lot of martial arts from mo nan chong. ¡°that¡¯s good. if there¡¯s anything, contact grandpa or that good friend of yours, little darling. i think this child is not bad, amazing!¡± the old man said. ¡± yes, don¡¯t worry, grandpa. i¡¯ll be backter. ¡± lin jue left after saying goodbye to the old man. she wasn¡¯t going back for dinner. she really did have some things to leave at home. ... she nned to take all her things with her. there was no need to stay in that house. they didn¡¯t treat her as family, so she didn¡¯t need to leave her things there. ¨C in the lin family¡¯s house, mother lin was busy in the kitchen. she had been cooking all this time. the cooking auntie was also busy cooking. ¡°aunty, i¡¯ll make the one that selena likes to eat. as for the chicken wings, you can make them. that¡¯s lin jue¡¯s favorite.¡± mother lin said while cooking. the helper nced at mother lin with aplicated expression. the two of them were biological. she said that this was a meal for the eldest miss, but in the end, she only made it for the second miss. Chapter 1803 1803 since you¡¯re so sincere, then give me half of thepany ¡°madam, do you really want me to cook the chicken wings?¡± the cook saw that mother lin had already prepared two dishes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± actually, you can tell the intention from the taste. if you want to apologize to miss, it¡¯s better to make it yourself. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s done if you do it. after you¡¯re done, you can just say that i did it. she doesn¡¯t know! ¡± mother lin rolled her eyes. ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. my hands are already rough. you can do it! ¡± after that, mother lin went out. the auntie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. then, she shook her head. even if he wanted to please the elder daughter, he didn¡¯t have any sincerity at all. it was as if she was picked up from the streets. no matter how bad their rtionship was, she was still his own child, right? the auntie felt sorry for lin jue. in fact, she felt that lin jue was the best in the family. although he didn¡¯te back often, he was always the most polite one. she was clearly of good character, good-looking, and had a sweet mouth. she didn¡¯t know if the whole family was blind, but they were holding a fish¡¯s eye like a pearl. when lin jue came over, the auntie had just finished cooking. ¡°a-jue, you¡¯re here! it¡¯s time to eat!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, a-jue.e in and eat. i¡¯ve made your favorite food!¡± ¡°sister, i¡¯m sorry. i apologize for what i did before. please don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? we were all wrong, so we¡¯re here to apologize.¡± the moment lin jue entered the house, the whole family started apologizing to her, saying that they were in the wrong and that they didn¡¯t do it on purpose. lin jue¡¯s eyes swept over them. they weren¡¯t so easily deceived. the apology was so perfunctory. it was obvious that he was worried about her future. ¡°a-jue,¡± he said,¡±look, these are all your favorites. my chicken wings were your favorite when you were little. here, i made this for you. try it!¡± ¡± look, mom cut her finger while she was cooking for you. don¡¯t pull a long face! ¡± lin se said in a lecturing tone. lin jue nced at lin se, his face expressionless. ¡°a-jue, have some.¡± mama lin picked up a chicken wing and gave it to lin jue. lin jue nced at the dishes on the table. they were all lin se¡¯s favorite. she knew what lin se¡¯s taste was. her taste was quite different from his. the dishes on the table were all dishes she didn¡¯t like, except for chicken wings. she only said she liked them because she rarely ate chicken wings made by her mother when she was young. she didn¡¯t like chicken wings. she only said that she liked it because she wanted to eat her mother¡¯s cooking. that way, she could show off to the children at school that her mother had made her delicious chicken wings, and that they were the best in the world. ¡°i don¡¯t like chicken wings.¡± lin jue said indifferently. mother lin was stunned for a moment. the nanny couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she rushed out and said, ¡± aiya, madam, i seem to have forgotten to add sugar to the chicken wings. they might not taste good! ¡± mrs. lin¡¯s expression instantly became even more awkward. ¡± i did this. what do you mean you forgot to release it?! ¡± ¡°oh, right, right, right, i remembered wrong!¡± the auntie turned around and left. mama lin put the chicken wing aside as if to cover up and pushed another dish to lin jue. lin jue stood up abruptly. ¡± you guys go ahead. i¡¯m not that hungry. ¡± she went upstairs to her room to pack her things. lin xu¡¯s and the others ¡®faces darkened. ¡± what kind of attitude is that? i¡¯m cooking for her and she¡¯s not happy! ¡± mother lin mmed her chopsticks on the table in anger. the cook appeared at the right time and reminded her, ¡± madam, you¡¯re probably making these for second miss, right? ¡± the young miss doesn¡¯t seem to like eating these!¡± ¡°what nonsense are you spouting?¡± lin se looked at the cook with murderous eyes. ¡± don¡¯t you want to get your sry? ¡± the cook immediately dodged and cursed behind her back. ¡± bear with it for a while. i haven¡¯t mentioned thepany matters yet. ¡± lin xu said, ¡± let¡¯s talk it over with her first. once we¡¯ve convinced her, what can she do when we¡¯re all grown up? ¡± ¡°yes, i have a favor to ask of her.¡± lin se said through gritted teeth. she knew that if the family¡¯spany didn¡¯t do well, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live a good life from now on. when lin jue went downstairs, lin xu stopped her. ¡°a-jue, you¡¯re not leaving just like that, are you? we haven¡¯t even had a chat! can you sit down and have a chat with mom and dad?¡± lin xu asked. ¡°talk about what?¡± lin jue asked, raising his eyebrows. ¡°we can talk about anything. we¡¯ll talk about whatever you want to talk about!¡± lin xu said with a smile, ¡±e, sit down and have a chat. ¡± ¡°alright.¡± lin jue sat down on the sofa with interest, still holding his things in his hands. she looked like she was ready to leave at any moment. ¡°a-jue,¡± lin xu said,¡±mom and dad know what they did wrong, so can you please let us go?¡± it¡¯s not worth it to get angry and ruin your own body!¡± ¡°a-jue, that¡¯s what mom and dad think.¡± lin xu said, ¡± since you like the entertainment industry, we¡¯ll all support you in making it. but you can¡¯t just leave our family¡¯spany in the lurch, can you?¡± ¡°lin ganran¡¯s family said that they won¡¯t give our family any resources. everyone else stopped working with us because of you. you don¡¯t want to see this, do you? why don¡¯t you go and tell everyone that we¡¯ve turned over a new leaf?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, after you say it, i will definitely support you to continue in the entertainment industry! thepany will be left to your sister to manage!¡± lin jue touched the tip of his nose. ¡± so you¡¯re lying when you asked me toe back for dinner. you¡¯re really asking me to help you? ¡± lin xu, don¡¯t you have any sincerity at all? you made a table full of lin se¡¯s favorite food, and you¡¯re not even willing to hand over thepany to me. you want me to help yourpany find business?¡± ¡°lin jue, i didn¡¯t mean it that way. we don¡¯t even know what you like to eat! didn¡¯t your mom make chicken wings?¡± ¡°auntie made it! you think i can¡¯t tell?¡± lin jue was amused. ¡± since you¡¯re so sincere, give me half of thepany! ¡± ¡°no!¡± lin se immediately stood up. ¡± why should i give you thepany? don¡¯t you want to work in the entertainment industry? ¡± ... ¡± i should have half of my parents ¡®assets, right? why should they all be yours? ¡± lin jue raised his eyebrows. ¡°you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want it. all of this is mine. don¡¯t even think about taking a single cent from me!¡± lin se said angrily. ¡°oh, i see. since it¡¯s not mine, why should i save yourpany? what does it have to do with me?¡± lin jue stood up and nced at lin xu and the other two. ¡± i wish you a happy family of three. ¡± ¡°lin jue, are you crazy? what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± papa lin couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡± isn¡¯t this still yours in the end! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not ours, it¡¯s your precious daughter lin se¡¯s.¡± lin jue walked out calmly. ¡± i¡¯ll cut off all ties with you guys from now on. ¡± Chapter 1804 1804 so, you can squander like this! in the end, lin jue left the lin family heartlessly. the lin family was furious. they thought that lin jue could be coaxed easily. after all, she would be very obedient if they treated her a little better when she was young. however, they didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn when she grew up. she wouldn¡¯t listen to them no matter what they said. on the other hand, the cook heaved a sigh of relief after hearing lin jue¡¯s words. she felt that lin jue should be like this. the lin family was full of ungrateful people. lin jue had always been well-behaved, good to his sister, and filial to his parents. however, all this kindness and filial piety had been obliterated by the family¡¯s constant demands. the cook was also a little worried that lin jue would continue to be good to them, so lin jue seemed to have thought it through and didn¡¯t continue to do stupid things. looking at the family¡¯s angry faces, the cook thought to herself, he deserved it! lin jue returned to the old man¡¯s house. seeing that lin jue had returned so quickly, lin fengrui knew that lin jue must not have eaten. he had already arranged for someone to prepare dinner. he had not eaten yet and was waiting for lin jue. ¡°a-jue, don¡¯t worry about what they¡¯re doing. just ignore them from now on!¡± the old man said, ¡± we can just be ourselves. ¡± ¡°yeah.¡± lin jue nodded. ¡± grandpa, i¡¯m fine. i¡¯ve long given up on their love. it¡¯s enough for me to have grandpa.pared to other people, i¡¯m still very blessed. after all, i have such a cute grandfather like you!¡± ¡± of course, i¡¯ve learned how to help you. i¡¯ll support you all the way! ¡± lin feng said with a smile. he had be lin jue¡¯s number one fan recently and was also mo nan¡¯s favorite. he had followed lin jue¡¯s entire team. the old man was also very impressive. although he was old, he could still chat with other fans and learn a lot. lin jue chatted with the old man for a while and talked about his dinner. the old man was furious when he heard that. he told lin jue to never have any contact with them. in the next few days, lin xu¡¯s family was a lot more well-behaved. master rong and fourth master mo had also returned from the forbidden area, as well as a few other friends. the entire vi area was decorated withnterns and streamers, and it was a jubnt scene. lin jue, huahua, and su niannian had all been invited by mo nan chong to their house for the new year. the three of them had nothing to do, so they all gathered at grandpa chong¡¯s house. in the beginning, the three of them did not know that mo nan chong¡¯s background was so powerful. although they were young, they had heard rumors about leng rongrong and mo linyuan and had seen their photos on the inte. therefore, when they saw their beloved grandpa¡¯s parents, the three of them were dumbfounded. it was as if the three of them had agreed on it, even their movements were synchronized. that day, lord rong and lord fourth came together in their home clothes. when they went downstairs, the three of them were huddled on the sofa with lord chong. they poked each other and even forgot to control their expressions. ¡°lord rongrong ... fourth, fourth lord?¡± ¡°am i hallucinating?¡± he asked. ¡± i¡¯m crazy! who did i see? i saw lord rong and lord fourth! ¡± huahua and the others were all dumbfounded. why would they see two people who only existed in legends in this vi? they were the idols of many people, and they were also their idols. then, they heard mo nan chong shout, ¡± dad, mom! ¡± the three of them went even crazier. ¡°y-y-you, darling, what did you just shout?¡± huahua hugged su niannian, her expression crumbled. ¡°dad and mom.¡± mo nanchong looked at huahua calmly. ¡± i forgot to tell you, they are my parents. ¡± ¡± chong ... ¡± lin jue was shocked as well. although he knew that mo nan chong had a powerful background, he did not expect it to be this powerful. what kind of existences were these two? even the international big shots would be in a state of worship when they saw them. even some foreign presidents would call them brothers, and some of them were their juniors. in the end, they were actually the parents of the beloved child? the parents of the darling who had always kept a low profile? although it was unbelievable, it seemed to be a matter of course. after all, darling was also very powerful. it seemed that he should have such powerful parents. ¡°don¡¯t be too surprised. they¡¯re no different from ordinary people. they only have two arms and two legs.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. the three of them continued to be confused. this was not a problem of their arms and legs, alright? it was a problem of their ability and achievements, alright? there was also the issue of the circle ... their circle was filled with the world¡¯s top bosses. none of them were ordinary people. how could the entertainment industry¡¯s giants and the business world¡¯s giants be ordinary? this world was all about social circles. people had their own social circles. lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s social circle was a social circle that people like them, or even some of the top rich families, might not be able to reach. it was an existence at the top of the pyramid. it was almost impossible to see such people in real life, but they were actually living in their house. the three of them stood up in unison and bowed respectfully to mo linyuan and lord rong. ¡± good morning, lord rong, lord fourth! ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so polite, just call me big brother and big sister.¡± lord rong smiled faintly. his face was so beautiful that it could captivate all living beings. the three of them almost fainted from suffocation. mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at lord rong. ¡± sister, brother? if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t i have to call them aunties?¡± ¡°i¡¯m so young, shouldn¡¯t i call you big sister? call me sister from now on!¡± lord rong snorted. ... ¡°whatever madam says, call her sister rong from now on!¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face was filled with adoration. in recent years, he had only listened to his wife and had always been submissive to her. ... eating dog food so early in the morning. ¡± just as he finished speaking, li jiujue walked in from outside. ¡± darling, don¡¯t you like to eat ru yi pavilion¡¯s dumplings? i bought them for you. they¡¯re still warm. ¡± ¡°oh ... you¡¯re really eating dog food so early in the morning,¡± huahua said. in the living room, there was suddenly a tense atmosphere, especially when li jiujue and mo linyuan¡¯s eyes met. ¡°my wife, the pig that wants to eat our cabbage is here!¡± mo linyuan said. lord rong¡¯s face turned cold as he nced at li jiujue. li jiujue was at a loss for words. he didn¡¯t even know how the two of them came back. mo nan chong was speechless. lin jue, huahua, and su niannian, are they going to fight? ... the three of them held each other¡¯s hands, not daring to move. ¡°miss darling, breakfast is ready. do you want to eat?¡± li ruhua poked her head out of the kitchen. when she saw li jiujue, she touched her bald head. ¡± miss darling,e to the dining room and hide! ¡± Chapter 1805 1805 could it be that lord rong is your mother? in the dining room, li ruhua was leaning against the door, sticking her head out to look outside. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so scary. they might start fighting! it was even more exaggerated than when lord fourth met lord rong¡¯s godfather! i feel like there¡¯s going to be a good show to watch!¡± ¡°oh, really? i¡¯ll also take a look!¡± tang luo walked over from the side and stuck his head out to look outside with li ruhua. su niannian asked worriedly as she ate, ¡± are we really not going to care about the situation outside? could something have happened to them?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about it.¡± mo nan indulged himself in eating. ¡± what¡¯s going toe wille. ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going to help 9th master?¡± lin jue whispered, ¡± shouldn¡¯t you say something for him? he looks isted and helpless!¡± ¡°nie qian¡¯s godfather and the others will help. he¡¯s been living here recently and has won over many people¡¯s hearts. if i go over and speak up for him, it will be easier for mom and dad to be agitated.¡± mo nanchong replied calmly, ¡± i don¡¯t care. i can¡¯t beat them. ¡± it was so scary! you guys just focus on eating, it¡¯s none of your business. go out and y after eating.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± lin jue nodded. they didn¡¯t really want to participate in such a battlefield. it was a little scary. after all, it was a fight between immortals. although it was exciting, one look could cost her her her life. after breakfast, the atmosphere in the living room was still tense. tang luo and li ruhua were so happy that they almost took a g and cheered on like cheerleaders. mo nan chong greeted them and left with lin jue and the others. as the four of them were celebrities, they had to wear masks and sunsses when they went out. the four of them went shopping. then, lin jue and the others felt the powerful wealth of master chong. along the way, master chong let them take whatever they liked. this shopping mall was opened by her family, that shop was under her name, and this street was her mother¡¯s ... ¡°just tell me, is there any ce in the capital that isn¡¯t yours?¡± lin jue asked, his mouth twitching. never in their dreams would they have thought that the girl who went on the path with them would have such a strong financial power. she could earn money lying down, so what was the point of being a celebrity! most importantly, she was even better at being a celebrity than them. ¡°mommy used to own one-third of the shops in the capital. but now, one-third of the shops in the capital may not belong to our family.¡± mo nan chong furrowed his brows after he finished speaking. he was not too satisfied. ¡°it¡¯s still too little.¡± ¡°no wonder you¡¯re so close to lin ganran. a lot of their things are under your family¡¯s name, right?¡± mo nanchong nodded. ¡± the lin family has a street. my mother gave it to them back then. i used to y with lin ganran when i was young and lived with him for a while. ¡± in fact, she had stayed in many rich and powerful families in the capital. she had basically turned them upside down and made them fly around in chaos. she would only move to other ces when she couldn¡¯t stand it. the four of them went shopping and bought a lot of things. master pet immediately called a bunch of people over to help carry the things and take them back home in a truck. su niannian and the other two had never gone shopping like this before. it felt so good! if he wanted anything, he could directly book the entire store. ¨C after lin xu¡¯s family hadid low for two days, they recently heard from somewhere that lord fourth and lord rong had returned to china. since there was no hope on lin jue¡¯s side, the three of them discussed and felt that perhaps they could start with lord rong and the others. after all, when lord rong and lord fourth returned to the country, many people would go over to give them new year gifts. their family might be able to enter lord rong¡¯s house and pay their new year¡¯s greetings. if they were to meet lord rong and the others, their future days would be better. ¡± let¡¯s prepare some giftster. let¡¯s go to their vi together! ¡± ¡± yes, i heard that you can go to their vi during the new year. you can go there to pay your new year¡¯s greetings! ¡± ¡°the lin family is nothing. if we really want to talk about the most powerful in the capital, it¡¯s still mo linyuan and leng rongrong! as long as we please them, we won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to live in the future!¡± lin xu and the other two felt much better when they thought about this. they went to buy gifts on the same day. in the afternoon, lin xu¡¯s family of three arrived at the entrance of the viplex. the security guard at the entrance checked their gifts and confirmed that they were here to pay a new year¡¯s visit, then let them in. lin xu said as he walked, ¡± it¡¯s just like the legends say, this ce will let anyone in during the new year! ¡± lin se nodded. ¡± it seems like we should be able to meet master rong and fourth master! ¡± mrs. lin was in a good mood too. ¡± ourpany can still be saved, right? ¡± as they walked forward, they met lin jue and the other three who had just returned. what was even more unfortunate was that they were standing at the entrance of lord rong¡¯s courtyard. when the few of them met, their faces were naturally unfriendly, especially lin jue and lin xu. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± when lin se saw lin jue, he was like a cat whose tail had been caught. he suddenly meowed. lin xu and madam lin looked at lin jue with a strange expression. ¡± yes, what are you doing here? are you going to ruin our n? ¡± ¡°spoil your ns?¡± lin jue nced at the three of them. ¡± i don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing here. why should i ruin your ns? ¡± when the timees, why don¡¯t you guyse here and do that?¡± ¡°naturally, i¡¯m here to visit someone else.¡± lin se said with his nose up in the air. ¡°oh, then you guys go ahead.¡± lin jue couldn¡¯t be bothered. she said to mo nan chong, ¡± darling, let¡¯s go in. ¡± ¡°yeah.¡± mo nan chong walked towards the vi¡¯s main door. then, lin se rushed up and stopped mo nan chong. ¡± is this a ce you can just barge in? heh, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s learning from us anding to visit lord rong and lord fourth?¡± mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± so, she was here to visit her mother? ... ¡°lin se, get out of the way!¡± lin jue walked over and frowned. ¡± do you know who darling is? ¡± ¡°who else could she be? could she be the daughter of some big shot? don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s still the daughter of lord fourth?¡± lin se¡¯s expression wasughable. ¡± get out of the way. this is not a ce you cane to. ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at lin se with some interest. lin jue¡¯s mouth twitched. su niannian and huahua were also looking forward to a good show. they did not expect lin se to be right. she probably never dreamed that the person in front of her was the daughter of master rong. ¡°get lost. do you think you¡¯re worthy of being here?¡± lin se scolded. ¡°if i¡¯m not worthy, are you?¡± mo nan said in a pampering tone, ¡± i¡¯ll go home, okay? ¡± ¡°stop dreaming, is this your house? you must be joking, this is lord rong¡¯s house, okay?¡± lin se was amused. at this moment, someone walked out from behind. in fact, lord rong had been standing at the door for a long time and had heard the whole thing. ¡°sister rong.¡± lin jue greeted him obediently. ... lin se turned his head in a hurry. when he saw leng rongrong, he hurriedly greeted her as well, pretending to be obedient. ¡± oh, it¡¯s master rong! ¡± Chapter 1806 1806 she¡¯s actually her daughter? leng rongrong stood at the door with her arms crossed. she sized up the group of people in front of her with interest, focusing on lin se and the others. when lin se saw leng rongrong looking at him, he hurriedly said, ¡± master rong, we¡¯re here to wish you a happy new year. i¡¯m lin se, this is my father lin xu, and this is my mother. it¡¯s an honor to meet you! you¡¯ve always been our family¡¯s idol!¡± as he spoke, lin se even deliberately pushed lin jue to the side and blocked him. mo nan chong, who was standing at the side, was also affected. he almost fell when he was hit. ¡°are you crazy?¡± lin jue also bumped into lin se in a bad mood. then, he walked around lin se and was about to walk inside. lin se panicked and shouted at lin jue, ¡± lin jue, are you crazy? do you know what this ce is? lord rong didn¡¯t even say anything and you¡¯re going in just like that? ¡± as he spoke, lin se looked at leng rongrong. he thought that leng rongrong would chase him away. but to his surprise, leng rongrong didn¡¯t chase him away. instead, she even chatted with lin jue. ¡± a-jue, what did you buy? ¡± ¡°i bought a lot of fun stuff!¡± lin jue smiled and said, ¡± darling has shown us a lot. ¡± ¡°in the future, if there¡¯s anything you like in our store, you can just take it. you don¡¯t have to be polite and you don¡¯t have to pay.ter, sister rong will give you some cards, a super VIP card. you can just swipe it and take things. you don¡¯t have to pay.¡± leng rongrong blinked at lin jue, her smile charming and devastatingly beautiful. ¡°thank you, sister rong.¡± ¡°we don¡¯t have any!¡± ¡°we can¡¯t just give it to a-jue,¡± he said, squeezing his way through the crowd.¡±that¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°both.¡± lord rong smiled and said, ¡± they¡¯re all a group of cute girls. if lord rong likes them, there are all of them. ¡± you guys go in and y, i¡¯ll greet the guests.¡± as he spoke, lord rong moved aside and let lin jue and the others in. after mo nan chong and the others had gone in, lin se and the other two suddenly realized something. what did that mean? leng rongrong actually let lin jue and the rest into the house? what right did they have? moreover, leng rongrong seemed to be very close to lin jue just now. what did that mean? lin xu couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and asked, ¡± lord rong, that was ... to be honest, that was my eldest daughter, lin jue. she¡¯s my eldest daughter. is she close to you? ¡± did i disturb you?¡± ¡°eldest daughter?¡± leng rongrong asked with interest, ¡± i didn¡¯t see it. the three of you look like a family of three. that person doesn¡¯t seem to be close to you, right? you didn¡¯t speak to her in a very good manner just now. it¡¯s not like the attitude of parents to their daughter. did i misunderstand?¡± lord rong knew about lin jue¡¯s family matters. she didn¡¯t like this pair of parents. not to mention, her good friend, xu rourou, had suffered the same unfair treatment from her family. they were clearly blood-rted, but everyone pampered the younger daughter and didn¡¯t like the older one. rourou was better than xu rule in every way, but she was bullied. she felt sorry for xu rourou when she thought about the past. fortunately, xu rourou was living a good and happy life now, and the xu family had already received their retribution. ¡°lord rong, you¡¯ve misunderstood. this is how we get along in our family.¡± lin xu said with a smile. ¡°i think your family is a little biased.¡± lord rong sneered. ¡± you think i can¡¯t tell? ¡± ¡± this wanwan! ¡± lin xu choked. mother lin said hurriedly, ¡± he¡¯s just an insensible child. master rong, don¡¯t misunderstand us. we¡¯re all our own children. how can we be biased? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s my sister who¡¯s insensible.¡± lin se said in a ttering tone, ¡± lord rong, don¡¯t misunderstand. we¡¯re actually very good to sister. sister, she¡¯s stubborn and wants to work in the entertainment industry. we¡¯ve already said that we support her, but she¡¯s not willing toe back. actually, sister¡¯s matter isn¡¯t important. our visit to lord rong today is the most important!¡± leng rongrong tilted her head and looked at the three of them. she nodded. ¡± since you¡¯ve alle to wish me a happy new year, i can¡¯t possibly let you leave right away, right? you don¡¯t p a smiling face. ¡± how about this,e in and have a seat, a cup of tea, and a meal before you leave!¡± as he spoke, a hint of slyness shed in lord rong¡¯s eyes. when lin xu and the other two heard this, they were instantly excited. she could tell that lord rong was a good person. just like the rumors, he wouldn¡¯t usually chase people out. therefore, the people who came to pay a new year visit were basically able to see lord rong. they were really lucky to have met lord rong, so the rest of the matter would be much easier. ter on, they would secretly take some photos and post them on their social media. if others saw that they were in contact with lord rong, there would definitely be many people who woulde over to cooperate with them. after all, with lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s status, the entire capital was almost theirs. once you have a rtionship with them, there¡¯s no ce where you can¡¯t get by. lin xu and the other two followed lord rong into the hall. lin jue and the others were still discussing what lin xu and the others were doing here when they saw leng rongrong lead them in. huahua whispered into mo nan chong¡¯s ear, ¡± darling, what¡¯s going on? why did master rong bring them in? doesn¡¯t master rong know what kind of people they are? ¡± su niannian also nced at lin xu and the others with a look of disdain. mo nanchong touched his chin, deep in thought. ¡± my mom should know. she probably can¡¯t stand them and wants to torture them. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t care about them. mom¡¯s here anyway. they won¡¯t be able to take advantage of us. they¡¯ll only regret it. ¡± mo nan chong said casually. hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, the rest of them heaved a sigh of relief. it made sense, lord rong was not someone to be trifled with. she was best at dealing with such annoying people. therefore, this group of people would definitely die miserably in the end. after lin se and the rest entered, they also looked in the direction of mo nan chong and lin jue. they did not know how lin jue knew lord rong, but they were more curious about why mo nan chong and the others were here. how did they get on lord rong¡¯s good side to have the chance to be here? ... ¡°mom, we¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± mo nan chong greeted leng rongrong, then brought lin jue and the others upstairs. when lin se and lin xu heard the word ¡®mother¡¯, their expressions crumbled. mom? mo nan chong was leng rongrong¡¯s daughter? they had even wanted to kidnap mo nan chong, but in the end, mo nan chong was actually leng rongrong¡¯s daughter? the three of them were in a state of confusion almost instantly, as if they had gone crazy. mo nan chong was actually leng rongrong¡¯s daughter? did they offend leng rongrong¡¯s daughter? could they still live? Chapter 1807 1807 i¡¯m so unlucky to have family members like you ¡± why are you all standing there? don¡¯t stand on ceremony. just sit anywhere. ¡± leng rongrong looked at the crowd with interest, not revealing anything on her face. ¡°a-jue is my daughter¡¯s friend, and you¡¯re his family. that means we¡¯re all family.¡± ¡°you¡¯re wee. make yourself at home. a-jue will be staying here for the next two days.¡± the more polite lord rong was, the more nervous the three of them became, as if they were sitting on needles. their entire bodies were emitting a cold intent. ¡°lord rong is too polite.¡± lin xu said dryly. ¡°have a seat. i¡¯ll get the auntie to pour you some tea.¡± leng rongrong said with a smile, her eyes filled with unnoticeable evil interest. lin xu and the others saw leng rongrong leave, and the three of them whispered to each other at the same time. ¡± she probably doesn¡¯t know about that, ¡± lin xu said. ¡± if she did, she definitely wouldn¡¯t treat us like this. ¡± i don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°be careful,¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect mo nan chong to be her daughter,¡± mrs. lin said uneasily.¡±i didn¡¯t expect a-jue to make such a friend.¡± if we had met lust earlier, she would definitely be a good friend of his.¡± ¡°yes, i think so too.¡± lin xu said, ¡± lin jue is really lucky. ¡± if they had known earlier that mo nan was leng rongrong¡¯s daughter, they would definitely have pampered mo nan well and tried to win her over. it was a pity that she had hidden her background so well. the three of them didn¡¯t dare to raise their voices, so they only discussed in low voices. at the same time, mo nan chong and the others were actually hiding behind the railing upstairs. they did not return to their rooms, but were secretly looking down. ¡°tsk, what a bunch of shameless people.¡± huahua said, ¡± i¡¯ve never seen such a sister and family. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. they even wanted toe to darling¡¯s house to please lord rong and the others. what a pity. they¡¯ve kicked an iron te. they probably never dreamed that darling was lord rong¡¯s daughter! ¡± lin jue looked at the people below and didn¡¯t even bother to speak. mo nanchong patted lin jue¡¯s shoulder. ¡± don¡¯t worry about them. just be yourself. ¡± they don¡¯t deserve to be your parents and family. why don¡¯t you get a godmother? my mom seems to like you!¡± before lin jue could say no, mo nan chong stood up and shouted at leng rongrong, ¡± mom, do you have any thoughts of acknowledging a goddaughter? a-jue is pretty and talented. do you want a goddaughter like him?¡± ¡± of course i do. she¡¯s such a good daughter. some people don¡¯t want her, but i do! ¡± leng rongrong looked up happily.¡±a-jue,¡± she said,¡±are you interested in being my goddaughter?¡± i might not be the best mother, but i¡¯m not bad either!¡± ¡°that would be my honor!¡± lin jue smiled and nodded. ¡± godmother! ¡± ¡°ai!¡± lord rong responded loudly and nodded in satisfaction. ¡± good child! i¡¯ll give you a big red packetter!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need for red packets. it¡¯s my good fortune to have such a beautiful godmother!¡± lin jue said with a smile. mo nan chong shook his head when he heard lin jue¡¯s words. ¡± ¡°i want good fortune, so i naturally want red packets. don¡¯t worry, your godmother has a lot of money. if she can¡¯t finish spending it, she¡¯ll ask you to help her spend it!¡± lin xu and the others watched leng rongrong and lin jue exchange words. lin jue had acknowledged leng rongrong as his godmother just like that. he was the richest man in the world. lin xu¡¯s face was filled with excitement, but after he calmed down, he remembered that he seemed to have cut off his rtionship with lin jue. lin jue would definitely not let him have the chance to use this rtionship. at the thought of this, lin xu¡¯s face darkened, and his excitement turned into regret. if they treated lin jue better, would they be friends with the world¡¯s richest man? by then, they would be on the list of the richest men, too? ¡®damn it!¡¯ lin xu was in a bad mood, and the expression on his face as he looked at lin se also turned sour. it was all because of lin se. if she didn¡¯t know how to scare people, he wouldn¡¯t have treated lin jue so badly. he would have been very good to lin jue. lin xu¡¯s expression turned ugly. lin se¡¯s expression turned even uglier. madam lin also felt as if she had been fed dog poop. she was clearly her daughter, but she seemed to be closer to someone else. ¡°oh, i forgot. you guys don¡¯t mind, do you, mr. lin?¡± leng rongrong acted like she was making a big fuss. ¡± this is your daughter after all. if i were to acknowledge her as my goddaughter, would the two of you have any objections? ¡± ¡°ah, of course not. it¡¯s our great honor!¡± ¡± what¡¯s the point of having someone as good as you? ¡± lin xu retorted. ¡± it¡¯s a-jue xiu¡¯s good fortune! ¡± from upstairs, the little darling¡¯s voice could be heard.¡±it¡¯s a-jue¡¯s eight lifetimes of bad luck to have parents like you.¡± lin xu was speechless. madam lin was left speechless. lin se raised his head and red at mo nan chong. at this moment, li jiujue and mo linyuan came in at the same time. the two of them were talking about cooking. lord rong¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw them. ¡± little jiu, since you want to marry our little darling, you have to show off. we have guests at home. why don¡¯t you cook a few dishes with lord fourth? let the guests taste it and at the same time, evaluate who makes the best dishes! ¡± ¡°ah?¡± li jiujue raised his head and was stunned for a moment. mo linyuan was speechless. lord rong knew what kind of dishes he made. since he said so, it seemed that these customers were not fun to y with. ¡°little jiu, what¡¯s wrong? are you unhappy?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m happy to.¡± then, the two men were sent to the kitchen to cook. lin xu¡¯s family of three didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when they saw this, they were a little excited and their blood boiled. after all, they might be able to eat lord fourth and lord ninth¡¯s cooking next. that would be extremely impressive. when the time came, they could take a photo and post it on their social media. the celebrity effect would definitely be great. ... those who were unwilling to work with them in the past would definitelye to work with them. the family of three, who had been feeling uneasy, felt their spirits lift at that moment. mo nan chong looked down at his mother and gave her a thumbs up. her mother always had so many ideas, and she was always so amazing. ¡°you¡¯re even cooking for them?¡± huahua was confused. ¡°you don¡¯t know this, but my dad and 9th master¡¯s cooking ... isn¡¯t something humans can eat. even ghosts don¡¯t like to eat it, and even a dog that¡¯s about to starve to death won¡¯t take a bite.¡± mo nan chong said mysteriously, ¡± you¡¯ll find out in a while. there¡¯s going to be a good show. ¡± ¡°really?¡± su niannian was in disbelief. ¡± they¡¯re so good-looking and capable. shouldn¡¯t they be self-taught geniuses when ites to cooking? ¡± ¡°geniuses in certain areas will also have ws in other areas. this is what it means to be perfect?¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. Chapter 1808 1808 lord jiu and lord fourth¡¯s cookingpetition? lin xu and the others were quite happy. li jiujue and mo linyuan were cooking in the kitchen, and they also had leng rongrong to apany them. lord rong chatted with them in a subtle way. although she would talk back to them asionally, she was very skilled in speaking, so no one noticed her. lin xu and the others were even happier now. they had forgotten that they had offended mo nan chong and only thought that lord rong had taken a liking to them and treated them as friends. lin se was very good at sweet-talking and coaxed leng rongrong in various ways. leng rongrong was disdainful in her heart, but her face was full of joy. ¡°this girl really knows how to talk. i like this kind of girl!¡± leng rongrong¡¯s aged face had a smile on it, and she seemed to be in a good mood. when lin se heard leng rongrong¡¯s praise, he was even more pleased with himself. if she could settle her own parents, it would definitely be easy to settle leng rongrong. even that idiot lin jue could make leng rongrong look at him in a different light, let alone him. previously, lord rong did not know him, but now that she did, what was lin jue to her? ¡°lord rong, i¡¯m telling the truth. you¡¯re really that outstanding, not something i¡¯m just saying. you¡¯ve always been my idol. it¡¯s my good fortune to be able to see you today!¡± lin se said all kinds of sweet words without any burden. she was good at ttering and had a sweet mouth, so everyone would like it. leng rongrong raised her brows and looked at lin se. it was a pity that too many people were trying to please her. she had heard so many sweet nothings that calluses had grown in her ears. therefore, she did not feel anything when she heard lin se¡¯s words. she looked at lin se¡¯s half-smiling expression. upstairs, mo nan chong and the others went into a room to y for a while beforeing out. they saw leng rongrong and lin xu chatting happily with the others. huahua, su niannian, and the others were all suspicious. ¡°darling, will master rong really not be bewitched by lin se? didn¡¯t a-jue say that lin se was good at sweet-talking?¡± mo nanchong nced at her and said nonchntly, ¡± don¡¯t worry. my mother is highly skilled. with her status and identity, everyone has to please her. she¡¯s used to hearing these words. do you think my mother will be arrogant just because lin se said a few words? she doesn¡¯t like hypocritical people who only know how to say sweet words.¡± ¡°really?¡± huahua was still a little skeptical. she felt that cannonballs in sugar were the hardest to deal with. if lord rong could handle it, why was she smiling so happily? ¡°let¡¯s wait and see,¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯re going to eat next door today. li ruhua and the others are cooking next door, so we¡¯ll leave this ce for lin xu and the others to eat. ¡± ¡°alright. however, i¡¯d like to see the food made by those two men. the food made by these god-like men should be very special, right?¡± su niannian said expectantly. although darling had said it couldn¡¯t be eaten, he was still very curious. to what extent can i not eat? after all, it was made by a man who was like a god. his face was enough to make people full, so why couldn¡¯t the food be eaten? ¡°yeah, it¡¯s really special, but i still think we shouldn¡¯t sit here. their cooking might be very destructive.¡± mo nanchong sighed. ¡± let¡¯s go next door. wait a minute, i¡¯ll turn on theputer and do a live broadcast for you. there are cameras in the hall anyway. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good, we can also watch the live broadcast!¡± mo nan chong and the others went downstairs, and lin xu and the others turned around. ¡± we went to eat next door. uncle ruhua asked us to go over to eat. ¡± mo nan chong greeted leng rongrong, ¡± you guys can continue! ¡± after she finished speaking, she looked at lin se meaningfully. lin se¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he looked at leng rongrong and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that leng rongrong did not speak. leng rongrong waited until mo nan chong and the others had left before she smiled at lin xu and the others and said, ¡± you¡¯ve made a fool out of yourself. my daughter¡¯s temper isn¡¯t very good. she doesn¡¯t know how to entertain guests! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± lin xu quickly said, ¡± i think miss darling¡¯s personality is very straightforward, and she¡¯s pretty. she¡¯s a little fairy that everyone likes! ¡± ...... mo nan chong and the others sat down at the dining table. li ruhua had already prepared a table full of delicious food. tang luo looked at the food expectantly from the side. on the other side of the living room, chu yan, mo nanting, and mo nanyu were all handsome men. the house was still very lively. ¡°you little brats are here for dinner too!¡± li ruhua was wearing a nanny dress as she shouted at mo nanyu and the others. mo nanchong looked at li ruhua with his chin in his hands, wondering if he should buy two sets of clothes for his left qinglong and right white tiger. they looked quite cute. lin jue was thunderstruck. ¡± well ... do your housekeepers have to wear housekeepers ¡®dresses? are there any hard rules?¡± huahua and su niannian looked at mo nan chong at the same time. ¡°no, ruhua likes to wear it.¡± mo nanchong said softly, ¡± don¡¯t be fooled by his tall stature and his age. he has always had this habit of dressing up as a woman. ¡± ¡°this ... this is really not very suitable.¡± su niannian said tactfully. ¡± i think it¡¯ll be fine if you get used to it. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little cute? ¡± lin jue said, resting his chin on his hand. li ruhua snapped her fingers when she came back. ¡± a-jue is right. the contrast is so cute. there are many people who like me! ¡± i have a lot of fans on my live streaming ounts!¡± mo nan chong nodded expressionlessly. ¡± huahua might have more fans than you guys. he¡¯s a super inte celebrity. ¡± ¡°really?¡± huahua¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡± oh, that powerful? ¡± li ruhua took out her phone and opened her ount for everyone to see. ¡± did you see that? so many fans! ¡± everyone was speechless. indeed, he had more fans than they did. they couldn¡¯t even bepared to a male nanny in a nanny costume ... while they were eating, mo nan chong turned on aputer and connected it to the surveince camera next door. the surveince camera then showed the scene at the dining table next door. lin xu and the others were already seated. ... there were many dishes on the table. they looked very high-ss because the lids had been changed. what was more frightening was that some of the lids seemed to be moving. lin xu and the others looked at the moving lid with strange expressions, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. no one knew what they were guessing. ¡°why is it moving?¡± lin jue asked. ¡°yeah, it¡¯s quite unique, right?¡± mo nanchong grinned and said, ¡± you¡¯ll know in a while. my mommy is really good at pranking people. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± lin jue and the others continued to watch. ¡°it¡¯s easy to get indigestion if you watch videos while eating.¡± mo nanxi said with a frown. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i won¡¯t be looking at you all the time. i¡¯ll just be looking at you for a while.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. Chapter 1809 1809 this dish is amazing! in the dining room next door, lin xu and the others were sitting at the table, looking at the moving dishes with strange expressions. the three of them looked at each other, and then their eyes fell on leng rongrong. chief rong¡¯s face was calm. ¡± these dishes might be special. in fact, i don¡¯t know what¡¯s in them, but they should be interesting! do you guys want to eat it?¡± ¡°i want to eat!¡± lin se said without hesitation, ¡± the food made by the two masters will definitely be very good. they will definitely eat it! ¡± ¡°really?¡± li jiujue walked out from inside and brought out a new dish. ¡± then you must eat it. if you don¡¯t eat it, it won¡¯t be right for us to work so hard for so long! ¡± mo linyuan also came out with another pot of vegetables, and the two pots were frighteningly big. the two men were extraordinarily handsome, and they were even wearing aprons. they looked like real housekeepers, and lin xu¡¯s family felt inexplicably relieved. with such good looks, the food he made shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right? after all, they were all geniuses. lin xu¡¯s family thought about it and felt that cooking was not a difficult task for mo linyuan and the others. after thinking about it this way, his heart felt much more at ease. ¡°you two don¡¯t need to work anymore. i think there¡¯s already a lot of food.¡± lin xu said, ¡± why don¡¯t you sit down and eat? you don¡¯t have to be so polite. ¡± how can we let the two of you cook?¡± ¡°yes.¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows and swept a nce at lin xu. he hummed meaningfully. on the other hand, fourth master mo did not say a word. the father-inw and son-inw did not quarrel with each other. instead, they looked at the three of them calmly. at the same time, the storm outside the door swept in like a gust of wind, followed by a huge maine coon. the maine coon was not only good-looking, but also veryrge. although it was smaller than a storm, it seemed to be more ferocious than a storm. so when they rushed in, the storm was in a state of anger. ¡°mianmian, stop chasing!¡± nie yan¡¯s voice came from outside. as soon as demon venerable nie yan entered the door, he looked at the people eating. ¡± eh, are we eating? can i freeload some food? ¡± ¡°sure, little 9th and i made a table full of dishes.¡± fourth master mo gave nie qian a meaningful look. nie yan: ¡°???? ¡± ¡°you guys did this?¡± ¡°sorry for the disturbance, goodbye!¡± after that, nie yan ran away faster than a ghost. storm and mianmian, a wolf and a cat, were originally engaged in a cat-and-dog battle. however, when they heard lord fourth¡¯s words, they were both stunned for a moment. then, they said with a serious expression, ¡± sorry for the disturbance. goodbye! ¡± he couldn¡¯t care about the fight anymore, turned around, and ran away without a trace. mo linyuan was speechless. li jiujue was at a loss for words. lin xu and the other two: ¡°??? ¡± it was a little confusing. why did their expressions look like they tasted terrible? however, lord fourth and lord ninth were both so clean, so their cooking skills shouldn¡¯t be too bad, right? lin se knew how to cook. although it was not delicious, it would not be too bad. thus, she thought that these two people were smart and decisive people. cooking was such a simple thing, so they would not make it too bad. even if he didn¡¯t know how to cook, he would have a recipe and could follow it. it can¡¯t be too outrageous, right? after thinking about it, lin se heaved a sigh of relief and said with a ttering expression, ¡± we¡¯ll ept your invitation. thank you for your hospitality. it¡¯s the greatest honor of our lives to be able to eat your cooking!¡± li jiujue and mo linyuan both had meaningful smiles on their faces. li jiujue said, ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so? only you know how to appreciate it.¡± fourth master mo: ¡± i like people who know how to appreciate my cooking. thest person who didn¡¯t appreciate my cooking has already gone bankrupt and is now begging on the bridge over there. the other one has already jumped into the river. he didn¡¯t drown, but he won¡¯t be able to have a proper meal for the rest of his life. he¡¯s in a vegetative state. ¡± when fourth master mo announced his great achievements, lin xu¡¯s family of three¡¯s expressions gradually began to change. they were suspicious, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°you¡¯re wee. let¡¯s start eating.¡± ¡± let¡¯s try this dish first. i think it¡¯s called rolling loach? ¡± lord rong opened the lid. in a huge soup bowl, there were countless mud loaches swimming around. the soup should be milk, so it was milky white. however, the mudskippers were alive, all of them were living mudskippers. ¡°mud loaches are very nutritious.¡± fourth master mo replied, ¡± eat them, they¡¯re all wild. ¡± lin se¡¯s chopsticks fell on the table. she had prepared herself mentally just now. no matter if she could eat or not, she would force herself to eat. in the end, when she saw such a dish, she felt that she might as well send her to the guillotine on the spot. lin xu and madam lin¡¯s thoughts were the same as lin se¡¯s. fourth master mo had already said that if they didn¡¯t eat it, they would either go bankrupt ormit suicide. how could they not eat it? even if it was shit, they had to eat it. in the end, it was even worse than eating shit. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you¡¯re not satisfied?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± lord fourth and the others have never cooked. they¡¯re only so enthusiastic towards you guys ... but your expressions seem to show that you dislike it? ¡± his voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was full of threat. lin xu nudged lin se¡¯s arm, and lin se finally regained his senses. feeling the terrifying gaze of fourth master mo and li jiujue, she trembled as she scooped a spoonful of soup. then, he suppressed his disgust and took a sip. ¡± i heard that this soup is very nutritious. dad, mom, try it. ¡± as expected of lord fourth¡¯s cooking, it¡¯s really delicious!¡± ¡°eat more if it¡¯s delicious. there are other dishes!¡± as leng rongrong spoke, she continued to use her ultimate skill. she opened a lid, and a lifelike duck appeared on the table. this duck was quite cute. it looked like the legendary cole duck. the problem was that it was not cooked, but raw. it was even alive, and it was quite good-looking. it just squatted on the te without moving, pretending to be a dish. lin xu was speechless. ... he was on the verge of tears. this was even scarier than putting a few human heads on the table for people to eat. a living duck? was this family sick? madam lin was also about to suffocate. she coughed a few times, and her expression was unsightly. lin se was the only one who thought of something. she smiled and looked at leng rongrong. ¡± master rong, it¡¯s an honor to eat the food you guys made. can i take a photo as a memento? can i take a photo with you guys? ¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± leng rongrong said generously, ¡±e on, i¡¯ll take the photos. ¡± after leng rongrong took the phone, she took a photo of lin se, mo linyuan and the rest. lin se was very satisfied with the photo. with these photos, who would dare to bully them when they posted them on their moments? even lin ganran would not dare to offend her! ... Chapter 1810 1810 i don¡¯t want to try it a second time in my life! ¡°alright, let¡¯s continue.¡± after lord rong sat down, he was still very enthusiastic without a change in his expression. at the thought of food, lin se¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°gah!¡± at this moment, the duck that was holding the food couldn¡¯t take it anymore. it suddenly stood up, swaggered down the table, and flew away. fourth master mo, ninth master li, and master rong were all people who had experienced such situations before, so their expressions did not change, as if they had not seen anything. lin xu¡¯s family was frozen in ce. they had been shocked to death, but at this moment, seeing that leng rongrong and the others did not say anything, they did not know if they should open their mouths or say anything. ¡°that ... that dish ... it ... it seems to have left by itself.¡± after a long while, madam lin pointed at the empty te and said. ¡± oh, it¡¯s alright. sometimes, such idents happen. ¡± leng rongrong took the empty te away. when she came back, she said, ¡± you¡¯ve all seen it. this dish isn¡¯t very honest. ¡± lin xu¡¯s family was speechless. they were going crazy. are you serious? but why couldn¡¯t he find any jesting expression on the faces of lord rong and the others? they seemed to be serious! ¡°why aren¡¯t you eating? do you think it¡¯s not good? there are other dishes. open them all!¡± leng rongrong said as she started to open the other dishes. this time, they were all cooked, so they should look good. in particr, there were a few dishes that had superb cutting skills. there were even dragon and phoenix carvings on them. even a five-star chef might not be able to achieve this level. ¡°it seems to be very delicious.¡± this time, lin se swallowed a mouthful of saliva. they had been hungry for a long time, but they did not dare to eat the food they had just eaten. but now that they saw that these were all edible and seemed to be well-cooked, with good knife skills and exquisite te presentation, they were finally tempted to eat. i¡¯m hungry, i¡¯m extremely hungry. these all seem to be delicious. it seemed like lord rong and the others were just joking around. he didn¡¯t know why they were joking around at such a table, but it didn¡¯t matter. they could eat it now. lin se first wanted to eat a soup. this soup was not milk, but oil. there was also some scallions on it. not only did it look good, but it also smelled like meat and bones. it was definitely delicious. she used a spoon to make a bowl of soup and drank it. as expected, the taste was quite good, and there was even the fragrance of seafood. she finished the soup in a few gulps and said to fourth master mo and li jiujue, ¡± this is the best soup i¡¯ve ever had. the two of you are really good at cooking! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll try it too!¡± lin xu also picked up a spoon to scoop up the soup, but as soon as he scooped it, his spoon fell on the table with a ng. he seemed to have caught some living thing just now. he looked in the direction of fourth master mo and ninth master li in fear. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± why aren¡¯t you holding the spoon? ¡± madam lin asked. ¡°yeah, what¡¯s wrong with mr. lin?¡± leng rongrong blinked her eyes yfully. ¡± you¡¯re so careless. ¡± ¡°no... just now, just now, i think ... maybe my eyes are ying tricks on me.¡± lin xu then used the spoon to scoop up the soup, and this time, he saw clearly that there was a toad in his spoon ... his hand trembled, and the toad jumped out,nding on the table. lin se violently retched. ¡°aiya, when did they enter?¡± fourth master mo had a look of disbelief on his face, ¡± i¡¯m so sorry, it jumped in on its own. however, it¡¯s probably because it jumped in that the soup is so fresh. ¡± lin se covered his mouth and resisted the urge to vomit with difficulty. lord rong said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s fine. you look pretty clean. ¡± ¡°swish!¡± after the toad cried out, it jumped away. lin xu¡¯s family of three felt their skin tighten. eating was scarier than being tortured. what kind of table was this? ¡°forget it. if you don¡¯t like this soup, don¡¯t drink it. eat the fish.¡± leng rongrong pointed to the fish at the side. ¡± this is little 9th¡¯s cooking. little 9th¡¯s cooking should be pretty good. ¡± everyone looked at the fish. this time, lin se did not dare to move his chopsticks. she was really about to vomit. madam lin didn¡¯t dare to move either. she looked at lin xu and let him try it first. under everyone¡¯s gaze, as well as li jiujue¡¯s expectant gaze, lin xu moved his chopsticks shakily. then, his chopsticks poked the fish. however, he suddenly realized that although the fish did not have scales, the internal organs in its stomach had not been dealt with ... was there anyone who cooked fish like this? ¡°i heard that the original taste is better, so i didn¡¯t clean the internal organs.¡± ninth master li gave himself an exnation. ¡± this doesn¡¯t affect the food. eat it. ¡± lin xu took a deep breath, and then his face started twitching ... it was really ... too unptable! it looked like a good fish, but the taste was not for human consumption! how could there be such unptable fish! ¡°what¡¯s wrong, mr. lin? do you think my food is not good?¡± 9th master looked innocent. ¡± were you guys lying just now? it looks like you don¡¯t have the honor. you¡¯ve suffered a loss after eating our dishes!¡± at this moment, 9th master was like a white lotus flower, and his acting was very good. lord rong was almost pping and cheering. fourth master mo was not to be outdone, ¡± i made that dish over there. you all have to try it and judge who made the best dish. ¡± the two men, who had always been cold to the outside but gentle to the inside, were now like white lotus flowers. ... lin xu¡¯s family didn¡¯t dare to offend the two, so they could only try the dishes with difficulty. the dishes were getting uglier and uglier, but his knife skills didn¡¯t affect the taste at all. the more beautiful a dish was, the more unptable it was and the more unreasonable it was. the spicy crayfish was usually cooked, but half of it was still crawling. it was really incredible. however, the two men used a pretentious tone and looked like they were about to cry. they couldn¡¯t take it if they said that they didn¡¯t eat what they had. just like that, lin xu and the other two ate a lot of things that looked inedible. after they finished eating, they realized that lord rong and mo linyuan had not moved their chopsticks. so ... were they being yed? the three of them couldn¡¯t believe it, but they didn¡¯t think that they had been fooled. after all, the two of them had really cooked. after the meal, although leng rongrong still warmly invited them to stay and y for a while, or have dinner or something, lin xu and the others couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and just wanted to leave. ¡°lord rong, we¡¯lle visit again next time. we still have some things to do this afternoon, so we can¡¯t stay for long. thank you for your warm hospitality. this is the, the, the, the most special meal we¡¯ve ever had!¡± ... lin xu said awkwardly. ¡°it¡¯s not the worst meal, right?¡± fourth master mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°no, no, it¡¯s a very special memory. it tastes pretty good!¡± lin xu wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. he was about to go crazy. Chapter 1811 1811 destroyed lord rong¡¯s vegetable garden? mo nan chong and the others watched lin xu and the others being tortured as they ate, and theyughed. especially when they saw the dishes, flowey and the others looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. ¡°did you do it on purpose? or is this really the only dish they can make?¡± lin jue asked curiously. ¡°to tell you the truth, that¡¯s how their cooking is. although they¡¯re not father and son, their cooking skills are almost like the same lineage.¡± master pet shrugged helplessly. su niannian said seriously, ¡± their acting skills of pretending to be white lotuses seem to be from the same line! ¡± mo nanchong nodded thoughtfully. ¡± that¡¯s true. ¡± ¡°they¡¯re going to be released just like that?¡± huahua asked, ¡± we should torture them more. after all, they¡¯re not good people. what¡¯s the point of keeping them? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not my mother¡¯s style to let them leave so easily,¡± grandpa chong held his chin. ¡± there should be a good show. ¡± therefore, lin jue and the others were excited again, looking forward to the next show. the next show was very special. when lin xu and the other two left master pet¡¯s house, they went to the garden. there seemed to be some movement in the garden, and they couldn¡¯t help but look over. then, a chicken pounced from behind and made a mess of the entire garden. the main point was that lord rong¡¯s vegetable garden was in a mess. lin xu and the others looked at the chicken in confusion, dumbfounded. looking at the chaotic scene, lin xu and the other two fell silent. ¡± shouldn¡¯t we leave this ce as soon as possible? ¡± lin xu asked softly. ¡± i heard that lord rong really takes care of his vegetable garden! ¡± ¡°there aren¡¯t any surveince cameras here, right?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go quickly. if we get caught, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves!¡± lin se said. after that, the three of them prepared to leave. however, before they could go far, nie qian came in from outside. when she saw the vegetable garden, she let out the loudest scream she had ever let out. after all, he was demon venerable nie qian. he had always been a person who was indifferent to favors and humiliations, but at this time, he was simply screaming in a tragic way. ¡°i, no, we!¡± lin xu waved his hands in a flurry. at this moment, song junlin and the others came in from outside. they all screamed with nie qian. lin xu and the others ¡®faces darkened, not knowing how to exin themselves. lord rong was also rmed. when he came out to take a look at the vegetable garden, he was seething with anger, and he immediately released his aura. ¡°who ruined my vegetables!¡± while speaking, lord rong was holding a vegetable knife in his hand. then, song junlin and the others pointed at lin xu in unison, their faces saying, ¡± that¡¯s enough, you¡¯re all done for. ¡± lin xu¡¯s family of three, who had been pointed at, looked like they were about to cry. they wanted to exin that it was the chicken, but they saw the chicken standing obediently at the side. its wings were pointing at them, like a thief crying thief! ¡°no, it¡¯s not us!¡± lin xu said in a hurry, ¡± it¡¯s not what you see. we didn¡¯t go there. it¡¯s that chicken! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes, it was that chicken. that chicken flew out from there just now! ¡± lin se said, pointing at the critical hit. critical hit let out a few aggrieved giggle sounds before rushing to lord rong¡¯s side. he rubbed against lord rong¡¯s leg and looked up at lord rong with a pitiful expression. it had an expression that said, ¡± how could i do such a thing? i¡¯m so obedient, cute, and smart. how could i do something bad? ¡± lin xu and the other two watched the white lotus chicken¡¯s performance. the chicken even put its head on the knife, pretending to be ready tomit suicide if it did it. the family of three was petrified. could a chicken be so dramatic? meanwhile, master pet and the others who were watching from upstairs were also shocked. mo nanchong was not surprised. after all, he knew this chicken very well. he knew that this chicken was a drama queen the first time it met its mother. however, lin jue and the others had never seen such a dramatic chicken before. they looked at this dramatic chicken¡¯s critical strike with wonderful expressions. ¡± i¡¯ve finally seen it for myself ... this is too exaggerated. there¡¯s actually such a chicken! ¡± ¡°hahahaha, this chicken is such a white lotus! is it a female?¡± ¡°rooster, thank you!¡± mo nanchong facepalmed. ¡± however, was this chicken¡¯s destruction an act? ¡± flowey asked, ¡± did they all collude? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s a high probability that he is.¡± grandpa chong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± my mom is a vengeful person. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve heard about lord rong¡¯s matter.¡± lin jue nodded. ¡± i heard that she¡¯s very protective of her own people. it¡¯s not a big deal if anyone offends her, but if they offend the people around her, they¡¯re done for. not to mention his own daughter!¡± ¡°and a goddaughter.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± that¡¯s why mom is even angrier. ¡± after that, lin xu and the others couldn¡¯t exin themselves and were eventually left behind by lord rong to grow vegetables. this family of three were all born in small wealthy families and had never done such a thing as farming. however, lord rong had a lot of vegetable gardens and many fields with all kinds of things nted. in the middle of winter, the three of them were assigned to cut grass, nt vegetables, and collect herbs for all kinds of farm work. li ruhua was holding a sickle and supervising from the side. huahua, without her maid uniform, still looked extremely scary. lin jue and the others grabbed a handful of melon seeds and came over to watch the show. ¡± hey, there¡¯s still grass over there. we have to clean it up! ¡± ... ¡± be serious. if you don¡¯t take the punishment seriously, we¡¯ll do it again! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t kill the other things!¡± li ruhua also shouted, ¡± killing one miao miao is worth tens of millions. you can¡¯t afford it. the things here, even grass, can be worth cities. ¡± lin xu and the others had long faces as they busied themselves with various tasks. their intestines were green with regret. they should have run away as fast as they could. they were really crazy to farm here. leng rongrong¡¯s family was also crazy. to nt so muchnd in a ce where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold ... the three of them seemed to be quite talented at growing vegetables, so all of lord rong¡¯s friends who lived in the vi came over to watch them grow vegetables. some of them even took videos and posted them on their social media. it was extremely lively. in the field, lin xu¡¯s family of three was busy with their work. they seemed to have be animals in the zoo, surrounded by people. after nting for two days and two nights, lin xu¡¯s family of three was finally released. when they left, their legs were numb and their bodies were covered in mud. ¡± aiyo aiyo. ¡± li ruhua wanted to call them to take a bath before leaving, but when they heard li ruhua¡¯s voice, the three of them ran away as if they had seen a ghost. ... ¡°why are you running so fast? it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to eat them.¡± lin xu and the others finally escaped to the outside of the vi area. they sat on the side of the road, gasping for breath. ¡°i¡¯ll nevere here again in this life.¡± lin xu said, ¡± this is the scariest nightmare of my life. ¡± ¡°good, i still got what i wanted.¡± lin se looked at the photos on his phone and was quite satisfied. Chapter 1812 1812 lord rong¡¯s group photo was used! the spring festival was very happy. every day, lord rong¡¯s house was very lively. the entire vi area was filled with a group of big shots, who always visited. lin jue, huahua, and su niannian didn¡¯t have any special activities during the spring festival, and they didn¡¯t want to visit their rtives, so they just stayed away from grandpa chong. he did get to know a lot of big shots and even yed mahjong with a group of big shots. he even won against them. asionally, some big shots would find the girls fun and take photos with them. the three of them kept a low profile. although they had gotten to know big shots from all over the world, they had also discovered that movie king jin mingfeng, media leader song junlin, former movie queen su wei, and zhang qingyi were all in this vi. they were fortunate enough to get many photos and autographs, but they had no intention of showing off on their wechat moments. everyone was very calm, and they didn¡¯t act too excessively. this even made jin mingfeng and the others suspect that they were outdated, so the three youngdies were not very excited to see them. of course, jin mingfeng and the rest were too embarrassed to ask them directly, so they asked grandpa chong. then, master pet turned around and sold out the best actress and best actor, telling a few people about this. ¡°ah, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not excited, we just don¡¯t dare to show it ... i¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll misunderstand.¡± huahua clutched her heart and said, ¡± mr. jin is still so young and handsome. if we get too excited, we¡¯ll cause him trouble! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. although we were also extremely excited to see su wei, master rong, and zhang qingyi, we¡¯re afraid that they¡¯ll misunderstand us and think that we¡¯re some brainless fans if we¡¯re too excited. it will expose their secret.¡± su niannian nodded in agreement. they had to go through a lot of trouble to control their excited attitudes. in the end, the movie king and the others were all dissatisfied with this ... it could be said that he was very injured. ¡± hey, i found something interesting! ¡± huahua suddenly patted mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder. ¡± quick, look at lin se¡¯s moments! my friend¡¯s friend sent me a screenshot of lin se¡¯s moments! that¡¯s so funny. she¡¯s actually showing off that she¡¯s eating at lord rong¡¯s house and that she¡¯s been there for a long time!¡± ¡± oh, it¡¯s not just wechat moments. this matter has already be a hot search. ¡± everyone took a look at weibo. on weibo, there was a phrase #lin se, master rong # he was already in the top three. lin se also had a weibo ount. many people in the capital knew about it, especially those from rich families. after all, lin se was good at socializing. as the youngdy of the lin family, lin se was considered a socialite in the rumors. naturally, she was quite famous. there were many people who pursued her and wanted to be friends with her. therefore, she used a very casual tone on weibo to say that she had a meal with lord rong and that it was lord fourth who cooked for her. it received a lot of likes and many peoplemented. [ my god, seiji is so happy! [ i¡¯m actually meeting lord rong. lord rong and lord fourth rarely appear in these years, but i actually have the chance to meet them! ] [ lord fourth in the photo is so handsome. lord rong is also so beautiful. they¡¯re simply growing up against their age! ] [ i¡¯m afraid master rong ate preservatives! ] [ but lin se is also beautiful. she¡¯s indeed one of the top three socialites in the capital! ] [ wasn¡¯t the lin family¡¯s cooperation canceled by everyone some time ago? [ why is lin se so high-profile all of a sudden? ] [ you¡¯re already rted to lord rong and you can still have dinner with lord rong. i think you¡¯re going to rise up in the future. [ everyone knows how powerful lord rong is! ] [ yeah, i¡¯m afraid many people will rush to cooperate with lin jue¡¯s family after this photo is released! [ those who wanted to cancel their cooperation in the past are probably regretting it now! ] [ let me sigh again. lin jue is so happy. lord rong is my goddess, my goddess for life! ] [ it¡¯s true. no one can surpass lord rong! ] [ sob sob sob sob. i¡¯m so envious. i¡¯m so envious that i¡¯m crying! ] [ i¡¯m so envious too. lord rong hasn¡¯t posted on weibo for a long time. i didn¡¯t expect to see her in someone else¡¯s photo. i¡¯m so jealous! ] [ lin se must be outstanding enough to have the opportunity to have a meal with lord rong! ] [ i feel like lin se is going to fly. she¡¯s a goddess-like existence now. how bad can she be if she can get into lord rong¡¯s circle? ] [ is she even worthy? ] [ what are you saying? lecherous is my goddess. why isn¡¯t she worthy? ] ...... theizens were all envious of lin se, and some said that lin se had managed to get into leng rongrong¡¯s circle. however, there were a few who were clear-headed and felt that lin se could never get into lord rong¡¯s circle. with lord rong¡¯s status, it was not easy for a fake socialite to get into the circle. mo nanchong and the others found it funny. in particr, the photo that lin se had posted was simply too funny. he was clearly in pain while eating, but he was still showing off. theizens didn¡¯t even know what kind of meal they had. it was clearly a difficult meal for them, but they were still showing off. ¡°heh, i¡¯m speechless!¡± ¡± i¡¯m going to give her a good scolding! ¡± huahua said angrily. ¡°no, you¡¯re an artiste now. if you go and scold people, you¡¯ll get into trouble!¡± ¡°using a smurf, i can¡¯t stand it!¡± huahua said unhappily, ¡± don¡¯t tell me that someone really went to work with lin se after seeing such a photo? ¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be, right? everyone isn¡¯t that easy to fool, right?¡± su niannian looked at mo nan chong hesitantly. mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± although it¡¯s notpletely impossible, some people might have gone to work with us because of this. of course, it¡¯s unlikely that lin se will have anyone working with him.¡± ¡°what?¡± lin jue looked at mo nan chong. ¡± you won¡¯t? ¡± ¡°when they came to eat, my uncle ruhua posted on his wechat moments. almost all the uncles and aunties living here saw it and posted it on their moments. the power of moments is very strong, and it won¡¯t be long before they¡¯re screwed.¡± hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, everyone understood. ¡°do you want to y mahjong?¡± xu ying ¡®er¡¯s voice was heard from downstairs. ¡°i¡¯m just ying!¡± mo nan chong and the others poked their heads out. ¡± wait a minute, we¡¯lle down immediately! ¡± ... at the same time, in lin ganran¡¯s house. papa lin also saw the hot search. when he saw it, his face turned green with anger. ¡°has this family gone crazy?¡± father lin mmed the table in the study and said to lin ganran, ¡± who in the circle doesn¡¯t know what stupid thing they¡¯ve done? it was still circting on wechat moments two days ago. this lin se was still showing off! if this is exposed, it¡¯ll be so embarrassing!¡± Chapter 1813 1813 she¡¯s being followed by all the big bosses! ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect this lin se to be shameless to this extent. although they had heard that they had visited lord rong, they didn¡¯t expect that they could still show off when lord rong made things difficult for them. if i didn¡¯t go to lord rong¡¯s ce two days ago, i really wouldn¡¯t know about this!¡± lin ganran shrugged. ¡± yesterday, i saw some big bosses post on their moments. the group was filled with news about their family of three. they¡¯re practically everyone¡¯sughing stock, yet they¡¯re still so smug. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if they do stupid things, but they won¡¯t get us involved, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not necessary. lord rong knows about this situation, and so does the little darling. plus, a-jue is now lord rong¡¯s goddaughter.¡± lin ganran shook his head. ¡± lin xu¡¯s family has nothing to do with us. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s good. let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll deal with their own deaths! ¡± ¨C lin xu¡¯s home. madam lin was still a little uneasy. she looked at lin se and asked,¡±ah se, it wasn¡¯t a good encounter for us that day. i feel that they are deliberately making fun of us. is it really good for us to spread it like this? won¡¯t anyone else know about this?¡± ¡°how can these people go online? they¡¯re not in the same circle, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± lin se said indifferently, ¡± they don¡¯t care about this kind of thing. they¡¯ve already treated us like that, so what¡¯s wrong with us using them? besides, we don¡¯t lose anything by using them, okay?¡± upon hearing lin se¡¯s words, madam lin fell into deep thought. ¡°did someonee to work with us?¡± lin xu, on the other hand, looked at lin se. ¡°i received a few calls just now, but they were all from smallpanies.¡± lin se was a little depressed at the mention of this. she had thought that after she posted that photo, thepanies that woulde to her for cooperation would definitely be bigpanies andrge enterprises. in the end, the ones who called were all smallpanies that were not very famous. she didn¡¯t even want to work with these smallpanies. ¡°a smallpany is fine. it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± lin xu nodded and said, ¡± don¡¯t reject all of them. reject them when there are good ones. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± lin se nodded. ¡± there should be better ones. ¡± this is a group photo with lord rong. their family definitely won¡¯t find out. even if they do, we¡¯ve already signed the contract with those partners. it¡¯s toote to regret. if you regret it, then prepare arge sum of money for the breach of contract!¡± lin xu thought about it and agreed, and his mood instantly brightened. just as the family was waiting for someone else to cooperate, the inte was already in an uproar. many people jumped out and began to say that lin se was ridiculous. there were also people who started to post videos and photos. one of them even exined that lin xu¡¯s family had bullied lord rong¡¯s goddaughter, lin jue, and that lord rong had treated them to a meal only to teach them a lesson on behalf of her goddaughter. who would have thought that teaching someone a lesson would be used as a capital to show off? this was simply too ridiculous. he even said it in such a twisted way. on the inte, there was a video of lord fourth and lord jiu cooking, as well as a video of lin se and the others working in the fields. chief rong¡¯s current status was not ordinary. furthermore, she had always been very fair in doing things. hence, no one said that chief rong abused her torture. instead, when they saw these videos, their first reaction was that lin se¡¯s family must have done something bad. a god like lord rong didn¡¯t even bother to deal with people casually, unless it was someone she really couldn¡¯t stand. [ so what exactly did this family do? f * ck, they actually made our lord rong and lord fourthe out to deal with them! ] [ hahaha, lord fourth is so cute. he¡¯s just pretending to be a white lotus! ] [ i didn¡¯t expect lord fourth to have such a side to him. but he¡¯s really cute! ] [ lord fourth is really handsome. i¡¯m a teenager, but i don¡¯t think he¡¯s old. i¡¯ve heard rumors about them since i was young and i only think that they¡¯re like gods. how could they possibly eat with mortals? ] [ i thought that a god-like man would also cook like a god. iughed at that duck. it couldn¡¯t hold the dish anymore and turned around to leave! ] [ mud loach soup is okay. if you love him, treat him to mud loach soup! ] [ hahaha, this is too funny! ] [ the funniest person is still lin se. he¡¯s being targeted and he still wants to use master rong to gain poprity. is he an idiot now? ] [ disgusting! ] [ i heard that somepanies even wanted to work with him. i wonder if they have worked with him in the end. ] [ the truth has already been exposed. whoever still wants to work with them is a fool. i think lin se and his family don¡¯t need to stay in beijing anymore! ] [ it¡¯s not just beijing. if they offend lord rong ... don¡¯t they know that lord rong has friends all over the world? ] [ the lin family is finished! ] lin se¡¯s family was badly scolded. mo nan chong and the others also found out very quickly. after ying cards for a while, they saw the news on the inte. especially lin jue, many people knew that she was master rong¡¯s goddaughter, so they sent her all sorts of private messages and gained a lot of fans. it didn¡¯t take long for lin jue¡¯s fans to surpass mo nan chong¡¯s. ¡°lord rong is so powerful!¡± lin jue looked at the increasing number of his fans and sighed with emotion. ¡°it¡¯s just a few fans. if i follow you, you¡¯ll have more fans.¡± after thinking for a while, xu ying ¡®er paid attention to lin jue. huahua and the others were stunned. then, xu ying ¡®er followed huahua and su niannian. the three of them also returned to their cultivation. for a time, the inte exploded again. [ what¡¯s going on? even the heavenly queen xu ying ¡®er is following lin jue! ] [ that¡¯s not strange. lin jue is lord rong¡¯s goddaughter, and xu ying ¡®er is lord rong¡¯s good friend. it¡¯s not strange for them to pay attention to each other! ] [ lin se¡¯s family is really stupid. they didn¡¯t hug such a good thigh like lin jue and insisted on doing that kind of thing. they¡¯re simply shooting themselves in the foot. ] [ hahaha, seriously. it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want such a good daughter. no one wants a-jue. lord rong loves him! ] other than xu ying ¡®er, the big shots who had seen lin jue and the others in the vi all paid attention to lin jue. lin jue¡¯s reputation had skyrocketed in an instant. lin se, lin xu, and madam lin had all been scolded badly. it was okay to be biased, but to be biased to this extent was a little too much. ... there were also many reporters who called lin se, saying that they wanted to interview them. they also called lin xu. how could he be so biased as a father when interviewing him? ¡°what the hell is that?¡± lin xu¡¯s face turned green with anger after receiving the call from the reporter. ¡°i¡¯m not epting interviews!¡± lin se also hung up the phone fiercely. ¡°you guys ... quickly look at the inte!¡± mrs. lin held her phone and trembled as she looked at lin xu and his daughter. she had been happily waiting for the results, but now, she was about to go crazy. ¡°what¡¯s there to see on the inte? they must be envious of me.¡± lin se said without a care. Chapter 1814 1814 this supporting male character looks a little familiar ¡°envious?¡± madam lin shook her head and trembled as she said, ¡± se, we¡¯re done for. we¡¯re really done for! why don¡¯t we go and beg your sister? kneel down and beg her!¡± bang! lin xu¡¯s phone, which had just opened weibo, fell to the ground. he looked at lin se and said, ¡± ah se ... we¡¯re really done for. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± lin se looked at lin xu and madam lin, his face full of disbelief. she was sure that lord rong and the others wouldn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. besides, it was the new year, so these big shots wouldn¡¯t care about the things on the inte. these big bosses were busy enough on normal days. sometimes, they wouldn¡¯t even care if there were some scandals. lin se picked up his phone and looked at it doubtfully. then, she saw a few hot searches that were all rted to her and lord rong. she swallowed her saliva and clicked on a hot search that was scolding her. then, she saw her family being scolded very, very badly. not only was she scolded badly, but all her fans had run away ... following that, lin se received a few calls from thepanies that had previously offered to cooperate. those people said that they had canceled the cooperation and would never work with shameless people like them again. lin se¡¯s face turned green. she took a closer look at weibo and was in disbelief. ¡± how is that possible? don¡¯t they never care about the rumors on the inte? at their level, they don¡¯t have to care about the rumors from the outside world. they won¡¯t care if some people use them, right?¡± lin se sat on the sofa dejectedly. he was in a daze. ¡®i¡¯m finished.¡¯ this time, he was really done for. the people who had cut off ties with her previously contacted lin se again because of this weibo post, saying that they were still friends. now, however, her so-called best friends called her and scolded her even more ruthlessly. ¡°lin se, you¡¯re really disgusting. i¡¯ve never seen someone as disgusting as you!¡± ¡± lin se, let¡¯s end our friendship. people like you are too terrifying! ¡± ¡°whoever is your friend will not have a good ending!¡± ...... lin se sat on the sofa dejectedly, as if he had been struck by lightning. this was not the result she had expected. she thought that her family would return to normal soon and no one would look down on them anymore. she thought that lord rong would be disdainful of her actions. she had thought that the result would not be like this. lin xu and madam lin were also in a terrible state. madam lin was still mumbling to herself, ¡± go and kneel and beg for lin jue¡¯s forgiveness. perhaps only lin jue can save them. ¡± ¨C the spring festival passed with all sorts of discussions on the inte. mo nan¡¯s group had a happy spring festival, but lin jue was not particrly excited or unhappy about what had happened to lin xu¡¯s family. she said that they deserved it. she had long stopped treating them as family, so whatever they did had nothing to do with her. after the spring festival, everyone got busy. mo nan chong also got busy. her manager had found her some jobs that were more suitable for her. there were two shows that were not bad and mo nan chong had taken a fancy to them before. in addition to these two shows, she had also epted two variety shows, so her schedule was quite tight. one of them was a tv drama adapted from a fantasy novel. mo nan chong had epted the role because she had read the novel and liked it very much. her role was not the female lead, but a more important supporting role. she did not have many scenes, but she was very stunning. in the other movie, mo nan chong was the main character. this movie was a period of the republic of china and there were many fight scenes, so it was very suitable for mo nan chong. that day, mo nan chong, his manager, and his assistant went to the filming location. master chong¡¯s manager was called xu ruohuan. she had the aura of a strong woman and was very efficient in her work. she was to master chong¡¯s liking. the assistant¡¯s name was song sheng. he was a cute boy. ¡°darling, there¡¯s someone in our crew that you need to pay attention to.¡± in the car, xu ruohuan said to mo nan chong, ¡± the female lead, lu xingyue. ¡± ¡°lu xingyue, isn¡¯t she the new goddess? she¡¯s very beautiful. although she can¡¯t bepared to our darling, she¡¯s been gaining momentum for the past two years! i heard that thepany behind her is her uncle¡¯s, and he¡¯s very supportive of her!¡± song sheng said in surprise, ¡± but there are indeed rumors in the industry that she has a bad temper. is that true? ¡± he doesn¡¯t look like he has a bad temper!¡± ¡± her family¡¯s condition is not bad. she¡¯s been spoiled since she was young. ¡± xu ruohuan replied indifferently, ¡± she¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. we should avoid her when the timees. ¡± i heard that she likes to bully newbies who are better looking than her. ¡± ¡± then, our master pet is in trouble. after all, he¡¯s the most good-looking! ¡± song sheng touched his nose. mo nan chong looked at his phone and raised an eyebrow. he did not seem to care. ¡± i can¡¯t even not provoke her? ¡± i¡¯m just a supporting role, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ll be a problem for her, right?¡± although she knew that some people in the industry had bad tempers, it was notmon for them to deliberately cause trouble for others. even if you want to cause trouble, there must be a reason. i can¡¯t possibly cause trouble for you just because i think you¡¯re better looking than me, right? although there were such cases, it was still rare. ¡± that¡¯s hard to say.st time, there was someone who looked better than her. i heard that she made him quit the entertainment industry. ¡± xu ruohuan said with a look that said that the other party was not to be underestimated. after all, she was just a little girl, but her means were already somewhat powerful. ¡°we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way,¡± mo nan chong still did not mind. ¡± i¡¯m here to film a movie, not to fight in the pce. i don¡¯t have many scenes. ¡± ¡°just in case,¡± xu ruohuan said, ¡± anyway, it¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. if you see her, just take a detour. ¡± after they arrived at the set, they went to change their clothes and put on makeup. xu ruohuan knew the ways of the world very well. when she arrived, she greeted everyone and made small talk with them. then, she asked around about lu xingyue. ... after asking around, xu ruohuan returned. ¡°what did you find out?¡± mo nan chong looked at xu ruohuan and asked with interest. ¡°she¡¯s not here yet, so she¡¯ll probably bete. it¡¯s her habit to bete.¡± xu ruohuan said, ¡± missy¡¯s temper is really bad. she likes to put on airs and is willful. ¡± mo nanchong chuckled. at this moment, a man entered the room. he was extremely handsome. mo nan chong looked at the man as he walked past and fell into deep thought. why did he look so familiar? she turned her head and took another look. ¡°i think they¡¯re the lovers in your movie.¡± xu ruohuan knew that mo nan chong was watching, so she exined in a low voice, ¡± she doesn¡¯t look like an actor, but she has a strong aura. she¡¯s quite suitable for that role. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± the more he looked, the more he felt that something was wrong. the little ck snake on his wrist also seemed to have noticed something and was twisting around ... a guess appeared in his mind. ... Chapter 1815 1815 you can only be mine mo nanchong chased after the boy after he was done with his makeup. xu ruohuan and song sheng were both surprised, but they did not chase after him. a few minutester, mo nan chong caught up to the handsome man and trapped him under a big tree. she stared at him and said, ¡± you¡¯re so silly. ¡± without waiting for darling to speak, the other party flipped over and kabedonned her, trapping her in his arms. a pair of beautiful eyes were staring straight at mo nan chong. ¡°ah jiu?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. li jiujue! it was indeed him. she had guessed it was him just now, and it really was him. why did hee to the production team as an actor? he even put on makeup and no one could recognize him. ¡°i don¡¯t want you to be too intimate with others.¡± 9th master said unwillingly, ¡± i heard that you have an intimate scene, so i came. ¡± ¡°intimate scenes?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± who¡¯s talking about an intimate scene? there¡¯s no such thing. i¡¯m just ying a supporting role. the intimate scenes are for the male and female leads. ¡± she felt a little helpless. she was ying the role of the supreme goddess of the cultivation world. although she once loved someone, the person she loved died in the end, so there was no intimate scene at all. although there were a few scenes that were slightly more explicit in this drama, those were the scenes of the male and female leads and had nothing to do with her. li jiujue lowered his gaze. he only had mo nanchong in his eyes. the corners of his lips curled up into a yful smile. ¡± inside and outside the show, you can only have me as your husband. ¡± immediately, his lips covered hers and he kissed her as if he was snatching her away. when he heard movement around him, mo nan chong pushed li jiujue away in a hurry. ¡± someone¡¯s here. since you¡¯re acting as a newbie, you should do your best! ¡± after saying that, she smiled cheekily, turned around, and ran away. li jiujue looked at mo nan chong¡¯s back with a faint smile on his face. when he turned to leave, the smile on his face had disappeared without a trace, leaving only coldness and a strong sense of oppression. the moment lu xingyue arrived, she bumped into li jiujue, who had a cold expression on his face. she was stunned for a moment and looked at li jiujue with a little surprise. li jiujue cast a nce at lu xingyue. he ignored her and walked away. a few minutester, lu xingyue asked her manager, ¡± who was that just now? ¡± not only was he handsome, but he also had a strong aura. in the entertainment industry, she had not seen many people with such a strong aura. he didn¡¯t seem to be the male lead. he looked unfamiliar and didn¡¯t seem to be from the circle. ¡°i think it¡¯s a supporting role. i think she¡¯s new.¡± the manager took a look and said thoughtfully, ¡± i¡¯ve never seen him before. he looks good. ¡± lu xingyue nodded. ¡± it¡¯s quite interesting. ¡± ...... when the filming of the drama began, mo nan chong had been resting at the side because he had fewer scenes. as the main character, lu xingyue naturally had the most scenes. therefore, she was the one who filmed most of the scenes. many people were watching. ¡± this lu xingyue is pretty, and her acting skills are not bad. no wonder she¡¯s so popr recently, ¡± song sheng said while munching on melon seeds. xu ruohuan nced at song sheng. ¡°master chong, i don¡¯t mean to say that you¡¯re bad. i mean, she¡¯s not bad, but you¡¯re better,¡± song sheng said. mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter. it¡¯s fine even if you say she¡¯s good. i¡¯m not going topete with her. ¡± song sheng gave him a look that said, ¡± you¡¯re so righteous. ¡± on the other side, lu xingyue had just finished filming a scene. as she was preparing to rest, she looked in li jiujue¡¯s direction. she had noticed early on that during the filming, everyone was looking at her except for this man. he did not look at her much. his gaze was always fixed in another direction. she followed li jiujue¡¯s line of sight and saw mo nan chong. ¡°who is she?¡± lu xingyue asked as she drank her water. ¡± she¡¯s just a supporting actress from the girl groupst year. i don¡¯t think she¡¯s that strong, but she¡¯s pretty, so she¡¯s quite popr. ¡± the manager said as he walked. ¡± i remember her name. she¡¯s called mo nan chong, right? at the end ofst year, she seemed to have won me by one vote in the online goddess poll and took first ce. ¡± lu xingyue couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry when she recalled the online poll. although she didn¡¯t care about the judging, she had always been first. this time, she was second, so she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°yes, that¡¯s her. theizens must be blind to choose such a vase. i can¡¯t evenpare to you in strength.¡± the manager said with disdain, ¡± you¡¯ll know when you go on stage. i think there¡¯s a scene with you too. remember to suppress her scenes. usually, newbies are very respectful when they see you. she hasn¡¯t evene over to say hello until now. she really doesn¡¯t know how to behave.¡± lu xingyue nced at mo nan chong. coincidentally, mo nan chong looked up and their eyes met. it was as if sparks were flying. however, what she did not expect was that mo nanchong would look awayzily after ncing at her and ignore her. just this attitude? since they had met, as a neer, shouldn¡¯t hee over and say hello to her, a senior? although she was young, she had already started her career a few years ago and was considered a senior in the circle. even neers who were older than her woulde over to say hello when they saw her. this was the first neer she had met who ignored her. lu xingyue chuckled and walked over to li jiujue. for some reason, she was interested in li jiujue. ¡°how are you?¡± lu xingyue stood in front of li jiujue and reached out her hand in amusement. ¡± my name is lu xingyue. what¡¯s yours? ¡± ¡°li jiu,¡± li jiujue nced at lu xingyue indifferently. he did not shake her hand. lu xingyue raised her eyebrows and nced at li jiujue¡¯s hand, which had not been stretched out. then, she retracted her hand. ¡± if you have any difficulties during the filming, you can look for me. ¡± ... li jiujue acknowledged indifferently. he had always been indifferent to lu xingyue, and his gaze would fall on mo nan chong from time to time. lu xingyue was speechless. she was really being a little shameless. after she nced at li jiujue, she walked away arrogantly. a few minutester, mo nan chong went on stage. this was the first scene between mo nan chong and lu xingyue. she was ying the role of lu xingyue¡¯s super powerful senior, one that only existed in the legends. lu xingyue noticed that the moment mo nan chong stepped onto the stage, li jiujue, who had been ignoring her all this while, shifted his gaze to mo nan chong. she was a little displeased. among the girls present, whether it was in terms of strength or appearance, he was the most outstanding one. however, this li jiu did not care about him at all. instead, he seemed to be mo nan¡¯s fan. lu xingyue furrowed her brows. she looked at mo nanchong, who remained calm, and revealed an unkind smile. Chapter 1816 1816 who dyed everyone¡¯s meal? mo nan chong happened to see lu xingyue¡¯s smile. he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡± ¡°??¡± however, lu xingyue only chuckled. ¡± mo nan chong, right? i hope you can perform wellter and not dy others. it¡¯s almost time for dinner. if you do bad takes and dy everyone¡¯s meal, you¡¯ll be in the wrong.¡± ¡°oh.¡± mo nan chong replied with a meaningful ¡®oh¡¯. lu xingyue chuckled and said, ¡± although the newbie¡¯s acting skills might not be too mature, you should try your best. ¡± the shoot began. mo nan chong was dressed in a white ancient costume. she looked pure and beautiful, like a god who had descended from the heavens. she descended from the sky with a strong aura. her serious look made people feel as if their hearts were being tightly pressed by an invisible force. lu xingyue did not expect things to go so smoothly for mo nan chong. furthermore, her aura was just like the big boss in the drama. it was very powerful. she was just a new actress, but her aura was too scary. this directly caused lu xingyue to be stunned. she hadpletely forgotten her part and her lines. ¡°xingyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± after the director shouted ¡± cut ¡°, the people around him shouted at lu xingyue, ¡± is there a problem? ¡± lu xingyue could be considered as one of the more intelligent actresses. her acting skills were also considered pretty good, surpassing many of the average starlets. this was also the reason why she had always been popr. she rarely made mistakes when she acted, so she rarely had bad takes. but this time, she actually did a bad take. mo nan chong¡¯s performance earlier was very good, and the director was very satisfied. he had thought that it would be done in one go, but because of lu xingyue¡¯s bad take. however, lu xingyue had someone backing her, so the director naturally didn¡¯t say much. it was inevitable to make mistakes. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i wasn¡¯t in my best form just now.¡± lu xingyue apologized, ¡± let¡¯s start over. ¡± ¡± alright, make some adjustments. we¡¯ll start over. ¡± the director nodded and then asked mo nan chong, ¡± is darling okay? ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. lu xingyue raised her eyes and looked at mo nan chong. the corners of her lips curled into a cold smile. she did not realize that mo nan chong¡¯s aura was so strong that she was distracted just now. however, she would not let her have it easy. lu xingyue¡¯s face was solemn as she started over. she also put on her best act. her acting skills had always been good, and many directors had praised her for being born to do this. once her acting skills were strong enough, it was easy for her to suppress the scenes. therefore, at this moment, lu xingyue¡¯s body began to exude a powerful pressure. she looked up and quietly suppressed mo nan chong¡¯s scene. however, the moment she met mo nan chong¡¯s eyes, lu xingyue was utterly defeated. in a daze, she felt herself being controlled by a powerful pressure. her state suddenly became weak. she could have acted calmly, but she felt that she could no longer do it. her mind had gone nk as she stared nkly at mo nan chong descending from the sky, as if she was looking at a goddess. the people around them gasped in surprise. mo nan chong¡¯s clothes were made of a very special material, which was very expensive. the entire set of clothes would probably cost tens of millions. although she wasn¡¯t the female lead, as an important supporting actress, and a very selling point at that, she put in a lot of effort into her fashion. when she descended from the sky, she even surpassed the female lead. ¡°mo nan chong is so beautiful!¡± ¡± i finally understand why mo nan chong lost to lu xingyue by one vote in the goddess selection. even when they stand together, mo nan chong¡¯s temperament is still slightly better! ¡± ¡°his aura is also very strong!¡± the surrounding people were discussing. when lu xingyue heard these discussions, her expression turned even uglier. she had once again forgotten that she should have a reaction. she even felt that she was being suppressed to the point of suffocation. ¡°cut!¡± the director frowned. ¡± xingyue, what¡¯s wrong? are you not in a good state today?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, director.¡± lu xingyue lowered her eyes. ¡± i¡¯m indeed not in a good state. can i take a rest? ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s rest for ten minutes.¡± the director said, ¡± you should adjust as soon as possible. after this scene is done, let¡¯s eat! ¡± ¡°yes.¡± lu xingyue nodded. she nced at mo nan chong, a cold glint hidden in her eyes. no one had ever been able to suppress her in acting. she had suppressed many people in her acting, so she knew that mo nan chong was definitely suppressing her. this neer actually dared to suppress her acting! she strode over to her manager and gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. ¡°yue, what¡¯s going on?¡± the manager asked worriedly, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re suppressing her acting? why are you the one who¡¯s having problems? ¡± ¡°this b * tch is suppressing my acting.¡± lu xingyue sat on a chair and said unhappily, ¡± she actually dares to suppress my acting? is she crazy? who does she think she is?¡± ¡°a show that overpowers yours? can she suppress you in your acting?¡± the manager was a little surprised. ¡± your acting has always been publicly acknowledged as good. no one has ever been able to suppress your acting. she actually suppressed your acting? ¡± ¡°she probably knows that i¡¯m trying to give her a chance.¡± lu xingyue said, a little irritated. it was true that she had never met such a strong opponent. in the past, she could easily crush others in various production teams. she would suppress the scenes of whoever she was dissatisfied with. she would suppress the other party until they had no choice but to apologize to her. but this time, she had met her match. lu xingyue wasn¡¯t angry. she only found it a little funny. she wanted to fight with her? ... after all, she had been in the entertainment industry for many years. she was just a newbie, how stable could her acting be? ¡°xingyue, don¡¯t be angry.¡± the manager whispered. ¡± what¡¯s there to be angry about? i¡¯ve just met someone who¡¯s challenging. i¡¯d like to see how she can suppress me. ¡± lu xingyue took another sip of water. she wasn¡¯t afraid of meeting her match. he had always been very confident in himself. no matter which production team she was in, everyone would say that she was a genius. the manager nodded. mo nan chong had also rested for a while. sister huan nced at mo nan chong and asked softly, ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°she wanted to suppress my acting, but i suppressed it back.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. sister huan was speechless. song sheng gave her a thumbs up. i heard that no one can beat her! she actually wants to bully a newbie like you!¡± ¡°a neer?¡± mo nan chong mumbled. ... it was hard to say who was the neer, but she had already acted in a few shows when she was two or three years old ... ten minutester, the two went on stage again. mo nan chong raised his brows at lu xingyue. ¡± are you nning to do a good job this time? ¡± lu xingyue¡¯s expression changed slightly. she narrowed her eyes and nced at mo nan chong. ¡± what did you say? ¡± ¡°oh, i say, are you going to shoot seriously? if you want to act more, i¡¯ll y along. however, it would not be good to dy everyone¡¯s meal. after all, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s holding everyone back.¡± master chong shrugged his shoulders, his face indifferent. Chapter 1817 1817 grandpa pet was secretly photographed lu xingyue was more or less shocked. after all, she had tried to suppress mo nan chong¡¯s acting without making a sound. most people would not have been able to tell. however, she did not expect mo nan chong to know about it and to say it out so directly. ¡°what are you talking about? i don¡¯t know.¡± lu xingyue acted as if she didn¡¯t know anything. she shouted at the director, ¡± director, let¡¯s continue filming. let¡¯s not dy everyone¡¯s meal. ¡± after adjusting herself, lu xingyue regained her confidence. she was in a good state when she started shooting again. after all, mo nan chong had to hang wires. she felt that she was not in a better state after hanging wires twice. this time, she would definitely be suffocated under her. ¡°Action!¡± mo nan chong slowly descended from the sky. lu xingyue lifted her head and opened her mouth. she was about to say something domineering, but when she faced mo nan chong, she felt a strong pressure. she even had the urge to kneel down. in order not to kneel down, lu xingyue gritted her teeth and couldn¡¯t say a word. her face turned green when mo nan pampered her. this time, before lu xingyue could say anything, mo nan chong asked, ¡± ¡°director, do you want to eat first? i don¡¯t think this scene will end so easily.¡± ¡°you!¡± lu xingyue¡¯s face darkened. she could not bring herself to say that mo nan had pampered her. after all, it would be embarrassing for her to be overshadowed by a neer. ¡°xingyue, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± the director said earnestly, ¡± haven¡¯t you always been fine? queen yi tiao, what¡¯s up with you today?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, director.¡± lu xingyue red at mo nan chong after she finished speaking. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s eat first. we¡¯ll shoot after we¡¯re done resting.¡± the director waved his hand helplessly. after the director left, lu xingyue looked at mo nan chong arrogantly. ¡± what do you mean? what, you¡¯re just a newbie, yet you¡¯re trying to intimidate me?¡± ¡°miss lu, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. i don¡¯t want to put anyone in their ce, but someone wanted to suppress my acting, so i just retaliated.¡± mo nan chong tried to put his hands into his pockets, but there were no pockets. she shrugged her shoulders. lu xingyue¡¯s chest heaved as she watched mo nan chong leave. the manager walked over and asked with a frown, ¡± xingyue, what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s very strong.¡± lu xingyue said, ¡± i¡¯ve never encountered such trouble in my acting career. i¡¯m so angry. forget it, let¡¯s eat first.¡± the manager nced at lu xingyue with a hint of coldness in his eyes. ¡± ah yue, i have something here. do you want to give it to her? ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± lu xingyue asked as they walked. ¡°the kind of thing that can make people have diarrhea.¡± the manager said. lu xingyue nced at her manager. ¡± do you think that i can¡¯t beat her in a serious manner? ¡± ¡°no.¡± the manager said, ¡± i¡¯m just a little worried. i feel that the crew seems to be very good to her. ¡± ¡°did i?¡± lu xingyue looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction and saw that the male lead, si mo, was also with mo nan chong. li jiu and a few other supporting characters were also with mo nan chong. lu xingyue seemed to be deep in thought. then, she walked toward li jiujue. ¡°do you want to eat together?¡± lu xingyue asked li jiujue. ¡°no,¡± she said. after li jiujue finished speaking, he walked over to mo nan chong¡¯s table and sat down. lu xingyue was in disbelief. she walked towards si mo again. ¡± do you want to have a meal together and discuss the plot? ¡± ¡°discuss it over dinner? you¡¯ll get indigestion.¡± si mo smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s talk after we eat. ¡± lu xingyue walked away with a cold face. she had actually been rejected. as soon as she sat down to eat, she saw mo nan chong¡¯s side chatting andughing. it seemed to be particrly lively, but there was no one on her side. the manager saw that lu xingyue was in a bad mood and chatted with her. mo nan chong was also a little displeased. after all, no matter where they went, they were always treated with respect. this was the first time that everyone had gathered in another ce for a meal. ¡°you¡¯re really good at seducing people.¡± the manager sneered, ¡± as a neer, you dare to offend me the moment you arrive. your ability to seduce people is very good. ¡± lu xingyue¡¯s eyes narrowed. she didn¡¯t really care about the others. however, li jiujue and si mo made her very unhappy. they were the two most good-looking boys among the actors. si mo was also a god-like existence in the circle and could be considered one of the top stars. and this li jiu, although he was a neer, her intuition told her that he was not a simple person. sometimes, there would be some investors who wanted to participate in the acting, and she guessed that li jiu was such an investor. there were a few very powerful investors who invested in this drama, and she really wanted to make friends with them. however, this li jiu had been pestered by mo nanchong. the two people she cared about the most had actually been pestered by mo nanchong. ¡°i¡¯ll take a few photos.¡± the manager suddenly thought of something. she took out her phone and snapped a few photos of mo nan chong. after that, she also took a few photos of lu xingyue, who was eating alone. she even found a few different angles to take pictures of mo nan chong. she made it look like mo nan chong was leaning into si mo¡¯s arms at one moment and leaning into li jiu¡¯s arms the next. ¡°once this photo is released, she¡¯s dead. we don¡¯t even need to attack her, si mo¡¯s fans can kill her. ¡± lu xingyue¡¯s manager took a look at the photo. on the other side. after mo nan chong finished his meal, he yed games with si mo, li jiujue, and the others for a while. ... master pet was very good at ying games. she had met si mo before when they were filming an advertisement. they had yed a few games together and became gaming partners. that was why si mo hade over to have dinner with her. although si mo was already a top celebrity, he had a good personality and especially liked to y games. anyone who was good at games would want to be his apprentice. master pet was the best game yer he had ever seen. although he was a little older than master pet, this idiot wanted to be his apprentice the moment he saw master pet. even if he didn¡¯t want to be his master, he would sometimes beg his master to take him to the game. mo nanchong had fewer scenes and would y games when he was bored, so he yed si mo. ¡°i¡¯m really powerful.¡± although si mo¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t know how to y games, he was also dumbfounded by the scene. ¡°that¡¯s nonsense.¡± song sheng looked proud of her. ¡± our master chong is good at everything. ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s true. didn¡¯t you see how powerful our lord pet was when he was acting just now? she¡¯s an all-rounded genius!¡± ¡°that¡¯s amazing, no wonder brother mo likes to y games with your favorite.¡± ... Chapter 1818 1818 she¡¯s a level 70 boss! the few people from mo nan chong were very good at the game. whether it was si mo or li jiujue, although they could notpare to mo nan chong, they were still considered good at it. many of the crew members had eaten their fill and had nothing to do during their break, so they came over to join in the fun. seeing that mo nan chong and the others were ying the same game, everyone knew how to y it, so they joined in. even the director, producer, and the rest of the crew surrounded them. everyone stared at mo nan chong and their actions, their faces filled with amazement. ¡°i¡¯m so powerful!¡± ¡± this operation is so cool. he can be an e-sports yer, right? ¡± ¡°participating in thepetition is definitely not a problem!¡± some people mumbled to themselves, and many of them wanted to add mo nan chong to their team so that he could take care of them. mo nan chong found most of the crew members to be quite pleasing to the eye, so he did not reject them and added most of them into the game. lu xingyue¡¯s manager had also sent an assistant to check on the situation and why the director and producer were surrounding mo nan chong. a few minutester, the assistant came back with an excited look on his face. ¡± master pet is ying that game. he¡¯s so good. god, i¡¯ve been ying games for so long and this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a good yer! wuwuwu, he¡¯s simply an existence that i look up to!¡± before he could finish his sentence, the manager pped the back of the assistant¡¯s head. ¡± isn¡¯t it just a lousy game? our star moon is definitely better at it than her. ¡± ¡°ah, sister xingyue also knows how to y this game?¡± the assistant was stunned. ¡°haven¡¯t you seen it before? that¡¯s right, xingyue has more scenes and doesn¡¯t y most of the time, but her level is already very high. in this game, the highest level is only level 100, and the highest level on the inte is level 80, but our xingyue is already level 70!¡± the manager deliberately spoke loudly. it was a fact that she had reached level 70. lu xingyue really liked ying this game. when this game was released, she had already started ying it. she was rich, so she spent all kinds of money. her skills were also up to standard, so she naturally reached level 70. it was said that in this game, there were only about ten people who were above level 70. therefore, lu xingyue¡¯s level 70 was enough to shock everyone. as expected, the manager¡¯s shout and the assistant¡¯s loud exmation caused her to exim, ¡± oh my god, sister xingyue, you¡¯re really hiding your true abilities. you¡¯re already 70 years old. oh my god, you¡¯re ranked in the top 10 in the country, right? big boss! please ept my bow!¡± the assistant was really excited, so his voice was very loud. his shout naturally attracted the attention of many people around him. many people couldn¡¯t help but look at lu xingyue¡¯s side, especially those who were very addicted to the game. the young assistant director was very addicted to this game. although he yed it badly, it didn¡¯t stop him from worshiping the big boss. at first, she had thought that mo nan chong¡¯s rank-50 was already very scary. she did not expect that there would be a rank-70 in the crew. without thinking, he rushed to lu xingyue¡¯s side. ¡°is it really rank 70? xingyue, can you show me what you¡¯re doing?¡± the assistant director moved closer to lu xingyue and asked. the rest of the film crew also came over. even si mo, song sheng, and the others came over to lu xingyue. ¡°it¡¯s only rank 70, there¡¯s nothing to see.¡± lu xingyue spoke in an extremely regal tone, ¡± the real big boss is still the one in the 80s. i¡¯m not a big boss. i¡¯m a noob.¡± ¡°if the boss says he¡¯s weak, does that mean we¡¯re not even weak?¡± the assistant director and the others were speechless. ¡°he really is a noob.¡± as lu xingyue spoke, she logged into her own ount and said, ¡± look, i¡¯m only level 70. there¡¯s no way to go up. ¡± ¡°my god, it¡¯s really 70!¡± ¡± oh my god, you¡¯re too amazing. you can even join that TQ team! ¡± ¡°big brother, i¡¯m kneeling!¡± ¡± xingyue, you¡¯re really good at hiding your skills. not only are you good at acting, but you¡¯re also good at ying games! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s really hidden, he¡¯s really too hidden!¡± ¡°big brother, let¡¯s form a party to y!¡± ¡°let¡¯s add each other as friends in the game, big boss!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if we have the honor!¡± the group of people who had been crazily begging mo nan chong to add them as friends were now all begging lu xingyue. it was si mo. he probably remembered that he had a better rtionship with mo nan chong, so he didn¡¯t add lu xingyue. after taking a look, he left. mo nan chong was still sitting in his seat. when song sheng came back, he said with a face full of admiration, ¡± i have to say, lu xingyue is really good at the game! ¡± ¡°we¡¯re here to act, not to y games. so what if we¡¯re good at games?¡± sister huan said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°that¡¯s true, but sister huan, you know what? in this game, there really weren¡¯t many level 70 yers in the country. to be able to fight to this extent, she didn¡¯t even need to rely on acting to make a living. she¡¯s already a super big shot in this industry!¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect a girl to be so good at ying games! ¡± song sheng said with a look of admiration. ¡°can¡¯t girls y well in games? do you look down on girls?¡± mo nanchong nced at song sheng. song sheng covered her mouth. ¡± i shouldn¡¯t have said that. i didn¡¯t mean it that way. i was just a little surprised. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s indeed quite powerful.¡± si mo replied, ¡± rank 70. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s only 70. is he that powerful?¡± mo nanchong frowned. her ounts were either level 100 or 99. she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal ... the ount in his hand was new and he had reached level 50 in just three days ... ¡± grandpa, 70 yuan. how many 70 yuan are there in china? ¡± si mo sighed. ¡± it¡¯ll take a long time to go from 50 to 70! ¡± ... ¡°it won¡¯t take long. do you like seventy? if you give me your ount, i can upgrade it for you today.¡± mo nan chong nced at si mo. ¡°oh, lord chong, stop joking. how is that possible? even if i give my ount to the best yer, it would take at least half a month to reach level 70!¡± si mo shook his head, thinking that mo nan chong was joking. ¡°you didn¡¯t even give it to me, so why are you saying such disheartening things? i didn¡¯t even let you call, so who said it would take that long? only a good-for-nothing would need that long.¡± mo nan chong said in a bad mood, ¡± give it to me. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. si mo still handed the ount password to mo nan chong. anyway, he knew that mo nan¡¯s pet was better than his. no matter how much he yed, he would not be worse than him. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll let you y until 70 before we wrap up.¡± mo nan chong said casually. ¡°alright,¡± he said. si mo chuckled, obviously still in disbelief. however, mo nan chong did not mind. ... Chapter 1819 1819 chapter 1821-helping you level up lu xingyue was surrounded by arge group of people, but she was not happy. in fact, she was even a little angry. she had been waiting for si mo to ask her to add him as a friend in the game, but she did not expect him to return to mo nan chong¡¯s side after taking a look. he even gave his phone to mo nan chong. it was obvious that he trusted mo nan chong very much. as for li jiu, he didn¡¯t evene over to her side. instead, he stayed with mo nan chong. he didn¡¯t even look at her when he heard that she was so good at the game. the two people she cared about the most didn¡¯te, so what was the point of attracting this group of trash? after lu xingyue added a few friends, she stood up in a huff. then, she walked over to mo nan chong. ¡± do you want to y games or not? everyone was saying that you¡¯re very good! ¡± ¡°powerful?¡± mo nanchong seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± not really. ¡± when she heard mo nan chong¡¯s calm tone, the fire in her heart burned even more. ¡°a round?¡± lu xingyue asked. ¡°i¡¯m only level 50, i can¡¯t beat sister xingyue, right? if we y, we¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± around them, someone whispered. mo nanchong nced at lu xingyue. ¡± do you have many losses? ¡± lu xingyue: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be happy if i win.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. she was serious. she had considered for lu xingyue¡¯s sake. after all, she had once met a master who was more than level 90. he was from abroad, and after she beat him with a level 10 ount, he began to doubt his life and had been seeking death ever since. it took her a long time to persuade him not tomit suicide. she didn¡¯t want to persuade him again. ¡°you ... you¡¯re humiliating me?¡± lu xingyue chuckled. ¡± if you really beat me, i¡¯ll be convinced! ¡± ¡°oh, then let¡¯s y.¡± mo nanchong nced at lu xingyue and said warily, ¡± but if you lose, you can¡¯t court death. ¡± ¡°who¡¯s seeking death!¡± lu xingyue was about to go crazy. she could feel mo nan chong¡¯s undisguised contempt. she was only level 50, but she seemed to have already regarded herself as the strongest person and looked down on her in every way. when had she, lu xingyue, ever received such a gaze? if she did not teach this mo nan chong a lesson today, her name would not be lu xingyue! lu xingyue was truly infuriated. it had always been others who gave in to her, admired her, and were convinced by her. this was the first time she had met someone like mo nan chong, who looked down on her and had his eyes on top of his head. how could a person who had always been high and mighty endure being looked down upon like this? lu xingyue was truly mad with anger. the manager moved a chair over for lu xingyue. then, the two of them started sparring. many people from the production crew came over to watch the fun. of course, everyone only wanted to see how powerful lu xingyue was. there was no need to mention the oue of the battle. everyone instinctively felt that mo nan chong would lose. after all, she was only at level 50, while lu xingyue was already at level 80. with such a huge difference, her chances of winning were slim. however, when they really started fighting, the surrounding people were still shocked. mo nan chong¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and her control could be said to be very powerful. although lu xingyue¡¯s skills were not bad, she was still far from being able topare to mo nan chong. in less than ten minutes, mo nan chong won. lu xingyue had yet to react. by the time she did, her face had already turned ck. she had never encountered such a powerful opponent before. this was the first time she had encountered such a powerful opponent. the other party was clearly thirty ranks lower than her, but he could still easily defeat her. ¡°how is that possible? you¡¯re only 50 ... how did you do that? you can¡¯t be that powerful. what did you do?¡± lu xingyue stood up abruptly with an expression of disbelief on her face. ¡°skills,¡± mo nanchong nced at lu xingyue. ¡± you¡¯re not thinking of killing yourself, are you? ¡± ¡°why would i want tomit suicide? you won against me, so why would i want tomit suicide? what right do you have to beat me!¡± lu xingyue looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. she had always been a formidable yer, but this time, she had lost so badly to mo nan chong. the surrounding people were also stunned. after a long time, there was a sigh. ¡°just now, just now, i didn¡¯t see it wrong, did i? i really won ...¡± ¡°rank 50 is even more powerful than rank 80? how did master pet do it? oh my god, i¡¯ve never seen such a huge contrast!¡± ¡°i suddenly have a question.¡± ¡°what question?¡± ¡°when did i reach level 50?¡± upon hearing this question, almost everyone turned to look at mo nan chong. there were also some who looked at lu xingyue, curious about how long she had spent. ¡°two or three days.¡± mo nan chong looked at his phone. ¡± i registered two days ago. ¡± she opened it and showed it to the others. then, everyone around saw it. she had indeed registered an ount two days ago. she had used two to three days to do something that others might not have been able to do in two to three years. everyone was speechless. this was a real big shot, right? ... for a moment, everyone did not know what to say. everyone was quite dumbfounded. ¡°this ...¡± ¡°grandpa pamper ... are you even human!¡± ¡°he¡¯s, he¡¯s too strong, my god ...¡± ¡°i¡¯m convinced, big boss!¡± everyone gave mo nan chong a thumbs up. mo nan chong said nonchntly, ¡± don¡¯t misunderstand, i¡¯m still human. ¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re not a human, you¡¯re a god!¡± when they were almost done fooling around, the director called for everyone to start filming. therefore, no matter how unconvinced lu xingyue was, she had no choice but to go back to filming. on the other hand, mo nan chong was ying with si mo¡¯s phone. from time to time, he would watch lu xingyue and si mo shoot scenes together. she was ying very casually, and there were a few people around who were free to watch her y. he realized that sometimes, she didn¡¯t even have to look down to y, and she was very good at it. he was even more impressed. ... it was too awesome ... grandpa pet was a god. to be able to y games to such an extent, he was too big-shot! mo nan chong and lu xingyue¡¯s scenes were pushed to the back. this time, lu xingyue and si mo¡¯s filming went very smoothly, so the director let lu xingyue and mo nan chong film their scene together. however, the depressing thing was that lu xingyue had done countless bad takes again. but in the end, mo nan chong finally let her off the hook. the scene was shot dozens of times before it finally passed. ¡°darling, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± even the director felt sorry for mo nan chong. after so many takes, it was all lu xingyue¡¯s fault. if it were anyone else, they would have flown into a rage. fortunately, mo nan chong had a good temper and had been patient. ¡°it¡¯s fine. there are times when people are not in a good state, right?¡± mo nan chong gave lu xingyue a meaningful look. in almost every match, lu xingyue was the one who wanted to suppress her first before she retaliated. Chapter 1820 1820 don¡¯t hold up the female artiste! lu xingyue was flustered and exasperated. in the end, she was even lectured by the director. ¡°xingyue, you¡¯ve been performing very well all this time. what¡¯s wrong with you today? the other scenes are pretty good, but why can¡¯t you act with a newbie like darling? she¡¯s always better than you.¡± the director said helplessly, ¡± you have to adjust your state as soon as possible. if darling wasn¡¯t a newbie with a good temper, if you met some old actors, they would be so angry that they¡¯d die.¡± lu xingyue clenched her fists tightly. when she heard the director¡¯s words, her face darkened. ¡°i understand, director.¡± although she had a bad temper, she still followed the rules most of the time. she didn¡¯t throw a tantrum in front of the director, so most directors liked her. she was pretty and well-behaved. ¡± it¡¯s good that you know. memorize your lines tonight. ¡± the director smiled and said, ¡± child, i¡¯ve always thought that your acting skills are good. theizens have a very high opinion of you too. i believe that you won¡¯t ruin our film. ¡± lu xingyue took a deep breath and revealed a smile that was uglier than a crying face. she gritted her teeth as she smiled. destroy this movie? the director actually thought that she would ruin the show? who would destroy this show? ...... ¡°there, it¡¯s done.¡± mo nan chong threw si mo¡¯s phone back to him. ¡± si mo received the call and cried out in shock. a certain top-tier artiste who had always been calm and steady was acting like a groundhog at this moment. the surrounding people were all frightened and turned to look at the groundhog. the excitement in the groundhog¡¯s heart was beyond words. it was so excited that it waspletely speechless. ¡± i-my god, you really did it. you¡¯re over level 30, and you¡¯ve done it in one afternoon? ¡± and it was the kind that didn¡¯t even dy her acting. he had actually reached such a high level! wouldn¡¯t his friends call him boss when they saw him? this level was really impressive! ¡°i love you so much, master chong! you¡¯re really amazing!¡± si mo rushed forward, wanting to hug mo nan chong and jump together, but he was stopped by li jiujue, who stood between mo nan chong and si mo. then, si mo hugged li jiujue. just as he was about to cry out in shock, he retracted his hands and looked at li jiujue in horror. ¡°f * ck, i¡¯m sorry. did i carry the wrong baby?¡± ¡± you¡¯re an artiste, so you should mind your words and actions. don¡¯t hold up other female artistes. ¡± li jiujue said in all seriousness, ¡± it¡¯s easy to create a scandal! ¡± ¡°oh, oh, what you said makes sense!¡± si mo hurriedly put on a serious face and apologized to mo nan chong, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t mean to! ¡± after he finished speaking, he looked at li jiujue in confusion. ¡°??? ¡± who was he? why was he using the tone of an elder lecturing a junior to educate him? he seemed to be more popr than him. he was the top celebrity. didn¡¯t he know this? did he need someone to remind him? when si mo lifted his head, li jiujue was already walking towards mo nan chong. the two of them looked at each other and smiled before walking away. he was ignored just like that? si mo,¡±aiyoyo.¡± mo nan chong and li jiujue were talking about something and ignoring him. si mo was speechless. it was a little heart-wrenching. ¨C that night, li jiujue, mo nan chong, and sister huan went downstairs to have some food. while they were eating, mo nan chong felt that someone was watching them. she raised her head and looked at the people who were looking at them with a suspicious look on her face. ¡°what are you looking at?¡± mo nan¡¯s pet was almost done eating and put down his chopsticks. ¡± ... ¡± one of the girls looked at mo nan chong with a mixture of excitement and nervousness. mo nan chong was speechless. the girl wanted to say something but stopped. after a long time, she asked in a low voice, ¡± master chong, are you really master chong? i didn¡¯t expect to see you. i¡¯m your fan ... um, are you dating si mo?¡± mo nanchong frowned. before she could say anything, li jiujue¡¯s voice was heard. ¡± who said that? ¡± the girl was shocked. when she saw li jiujue turn around, her hands trembled. ¡± you, you, you ... ¡± ¡°what did i do?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°so master chong isn¡¯t dating si mo but this person?¡± the girl had a look of realization. li jiujue was confused. ¡°??? ¡± mo nan chong was confused. i don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying, she¡¯s just my partner in the crew.¡± ¡°ah, aren¡¯t you dating?¡± the girl was taken aback. ¡± no, it¡¯s all over the inte. you¡¯re on the hot search today. don¡¯t you know about it? ¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t know.¡± mo nanchong nced at the girl. ¡± but i know now. thank you. ¡± ¡°no, no need to thank me. i just happened to see it.¡± the girl asked nervously, ¡± can you sign for me? ¡± mo nan chong nodded and signed autographs for the girl. he also took a photo with her. the girl thanked him happily, but it did not affect mo nanchong and the others too much. ... mo nan chong took a look at his phone and saw that he had indeed made it to the hot search. in fact, he had been scolded. si mo¡¯s fans were too good at scolding people. the cause of this incident was a few photos posted by someone. the general idea was topare the degree of favor mo nan chong received in the production team. a new artiste was even more popr than a young female star like lu xingyue. then, not only did everyone see lu xingyue eating alone, but they also saw mo nan chong being surrounded by the film crew. most importantly, there were a few photos from mo nan chong¡¯s side. the angles were very special. they seemed to be photos of mo nan chong standing very close to two boys. then, some people began to guess if mo nan chong was a vixen who seduced others in various ways. how could she be so shameless to seduce si mo and other boys? the fans reminded si mo to be careful not to be seduced by mo nan chong, a vixen. there were also lu xingyue¡¯s fans who couldn¡¯t stand it and said that mo nan chong was disgusting. just like that, mo nan chong became a hot topic. mo nan chong was speechless. these two photos were clearly just a matter of angle. ... ¡°f * ck, it must be lu xingyue¡¯s manager.¡± sister huan said, ¡± that¡¯s her usual trick. it¡¯s really disgusting. she¡¯s ndering you again and at the same time, she¡¯s trying to attract more fans. it¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. ¡± ¡°then what should we do? there are so many people scolding us. after all, si mo is also a top celebrity and lu xingyue¡¯s fans are also criticizing our beloved master.¡± song sheng was nervous. he was inexperienced, so he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡± i can¡¯t exin, i can¡¯t rify ... ¡± sister huan frowned and said, ¡± if i exin, it will only make things worse. ¡± theizens will think that this exnation is a cover-up.¡± ¡°do you have any other ideas? why don¡¯t we get the two parties involved to speak up?¡± song sheng looked at xu ruohuan. Chapter 1821 1821 how dare she! xu ruohuan¡¯s brows were tightly locked together as she nced at mo nan chong. this kind of rumor was not good for a newbie like mo nan chong. thepany¡¯s public rtions department might have to do something. just as xu ruohuan was thinking about how to resolve this matter, mo nan chong looked at her. ¡± let¡¯s take a few photos tomorrow. ¡± ¡°what?¡± xu ruohuan was taken aback. at that time, she did not know what mo nan chong¡¯s motive was, and master chong did not ask xu ruohuan to do anything. however, the next day, during lunch, mo nan chong called si mo over to have lunch with them. they sat in the same position as the day before and she asked song sheng to take the photo from another angle. ¡°you¡¯re too smart!¡± when xu ruohuan saw the photo, she was stunned. she did not expect that there would be such a method. this was more useful than any counterattack and could clear mo nan chong¡¯s name. she was not overly intimate with anyone at all. from the beginning to the end, she was eating quietly. it was just that she looked different from different angles. it was just a dislocation. song sheng even took a video of it, which showed the miscement even more vividly. si mo also knew about this, so he was very cooperative when they were taking photos during the meal. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry, darling. i¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble.¡± si mo said, ¡± i¡¯ll rify itter too. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s naturally for the best.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll post something on weiboter. please repost it. ¡± after mo nan chong received the photos taken by song sheng, she immediately posted them on weibo. she did not exin herself. she simply posted the photos and videos of the miscement. then, she posted the evidence that she was lu xingyue¡¯s manager on her alternate ount. she only said one sentence,¡±is it wrong to be popr?¡± before this, the inte was filled with all sorts of scolding for mo nan chong. she had already been scolded to the top of the hot search. even the passersby were cursing madly when they saw it. only some of mo nan chong¡¯s fans were trying their best to defend mo nan chong. [ what kind of trash is this? you only know how to seduce men all day. can¡¯t you live without a man? ] [ some people even call her a goddess. i think she¡¯s more like a slut! ] [ how can you seduce our na?ve momo? momo, don¡¯t get together with this kind of trash! ] [ mo nan¡¯s pampering is so annoying! ] [ our beloved grandpa is good-looking and has a good personality. who¡¯s in the way of having more friends? [ that kind of photo was just taken from the wrong angle. who would seduce someone in front of so many people? are you an idiot? ] [ that¡¯s right. mo nan chong is an idiot! ] [ i think you guys are the idiots! ] [ don¡¯t talk nonsense about our beloved grandpa! ] after that, mo nan chong posted on weibo. the moment she posted on weibo, her fans were the first to see it. [ i knew it! it¡¯s a misced photo! ] [ what the hell is this? how dare you scold our master pet! ] [ i didn¡¯t do anything, did i? it¡¯s clear. we¡¯re just having a meal together. there are so many people here! ] [ what can it do? ] [ f * ck, the fourth picture. isn¡¯t this the picture lu xingyue¡¯s manager posted? [ f * ck, this is too disgusting. is he jealous of our darling¡¯s poprity, so he did this kind of thing? ] [ my heart aches for our darling. he¡¯s so innocent. he¡¯s being envied for no reason and even got hurt! ] [ wow, si mo¡¯s fans should have seen it by now. si mo was also used by lu xingyue¡¯s manager as a gun! [ you bunch of fans have been used as guns! ] [ oh my god, we were still arguing before. there¡¯s no need to argue anymore. the enemy is lu xingyue! ] [ hehe, lu xingyue¡¯s fans, do you have any shame now? did you see that? it was all fake! [ how dare you scold our master pet? did our master pet not do anything good? ] [ f * ck, how can someone be so dirty? ] [ deliberately ndering others. lu xingyue ... i originally had a good impression of her! turning ck! ] [ lu xingyue¡¯s fans don¡¯t have toin anymore, right? your idol is starting a rumor! ] ...... lu xingyue and her manager were still unaware of what had happened on the inte. they thought that the situation fromst night was still ongoing and that everyone was still attacking mo nan chong. ¡°is she even worthy? can she win against you?¡± the manager sneered as he looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. lu xingyue nced at si mo with an indifferent expression. it was a pity that si mo still dared to eat with mo nan chong and the others. that li jiu too, two idiots, not worth her attention. lu xingyue continued to eat. however, as she ate, she felt people around her looking at her. many people seemed to be pointing at her. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± lu xingyue looked at her manager. ¡± what are they talking about? the way they looked at me was a little strange.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. i¡¯ll ask.¡± the manager walked over to a person who was looking at them and asked, ¡± you¡¯ve been looking at us. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± the staff member was a little nervous. ¡± no, there¡¯s no problem. ¡± ¡± no, you have a problem. just say it. i won¡¯t do anything to you. ¡± the manager asked with a strong face. ¡± it¡¯s just ... ¡± the staff member nervously took two steps back. ¡± you, what you did was too immoral. how could you treat a neer like that! ¡± ... the manager was confused. what did you just say?¡± what did he mean by what they did was too immoral? what did they do? ¡°i didn¡¯t say it, but everyone on the inte is scolding you like that.¡± the staff member took a deep breath and did not dare to say anything more. he turned around and ran away. he was probably afraid of revenge, so he went to mo nan chong and the others. the manager looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction in disbelief. then, she saw the director walking towards lu xingyue. she didn¡¯t know what he said to lu xingyue, but lu xingyue¡¯s face stiffened. she clutched her pants with both hands and seemed to be trembling. a few minutester, the director left. the manager quickly walked to lu xingyue¡¯s side. ¡± what¡¯s going on? what did the director say to you? ¡± ¡°y-you, look at the hot search!¡± lu xingyue¡¯s voice was trembling. the manager quickly turned on her phone and saw that the top trending search was not about mo nan chong anymore. instead, it was about her and lu xingyue. the manager had a bad feeling when he saw the entry. ... when she opened the entry, her whole body was like a pool of mud, and she almost fell to the ground. she opened the entry with trembling hands. then, she saw mo nan chong¡¯s previous weibo post and saw countlessizens scolding them. although lu xingyue still had many fans who were unconditionally on her side. however, mo nan also had many fans. there was also si mo. si mo was a top celebrity, so he naturally had many fans. they couldn¡¯t bear the fact that si mo had been used by others, so they were filled with anger. ¡°how dare she!¡± the manager was so angry that he almost smashed his phone. lu xingyue only looked at her manager coldly without saying a word. Chapter 1822 1822 lu xingyue is dissed by grandpa pampered although lu xingyue was arrogant and domineering, she was also a smart person. it was also because of this that she had always been more popr in the circle. after the manager incident was exposed, she quickly posted on weibo to apologize to mo nan chong, si mo, and the others. she said that she didn¡¯t know that her manager had done such a thing, and she didn¡¯t notice it either. however, her manager was doing this for her own good. she was also worried about her, so she posted such a misleading picture. in the end, it was rted to her. therefore, it was her fault. she apologized to everyone and even tagged si mo, mo nan chong, and the others one by one. her tone was very sincere. even though lu xingyue had a bad temper in the industry, theizens had never known about it. when they saw lu xingyue¡¯s apology post, the fans immediately felt sorry for her. [ xingyue, this matter isn¡¯t your fault. you don¡¯t have to me yourself! ] [ at the end of the day, it¡¯s all because of the manager¡¯s personal weibo post that caused others to misunderstand. moreover, the manager didn¡¯t mean to do it on purpose. it¡¯s just that the fans misunderstood it! ] [ that¡¯s right. i saw the original post. the manager didn¡¯t say anything to tempt him. he only posted a picture! [ can¡¯t you just ridicule it a little? ] [ mo nan chong¡¯s fans can¡¯t be so unforgiving, okay? [ this matter has nothing to do with our star moon. take star moon away! ] [ don¡¯t be so unforgiving! ] [ some fans are just uncultured. how can they sit together like this! ] [ our star moon is really innocent! ] lu xingyue¡¯s fans were also considered very powerful. in a short time, the overwhelming number of fans who felt sorry for lu xingyue had once again shifted the me back to the mo nan chong fans. #lu xingyue apologizes #made it to the hot search again. mo nan chong¡¯s and si mo¡¯s fans were also not to be outdone and started to tear each other apart. master pet himself was rtively calm. when he saw this, he didn¡¯t care much. however, when she didn¡¯t mind, lu xingyue actually took the initiative to apologize to her. she was very good at putting on an act. ¡± darling, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t expect my manager to post such a misleading photo. she didn¡¯t mean anything else. she just saw that i was a little lonely eating alone, so she wanted toin. she didn¡¯t mean any harm. i¡¯ll apologize on her behalf, okay?¡± lu xingyue apologized to mo nan chong sincerely in front of many people in the crew. it sounded like she was very reasonable and very nice. mo nanchong nced at lu xingyue. ¡± why do you have to apologize to her for her mistake? you¡¯re apologizing for her, so it has something to do with you? since it¡¯s rted to you, why did you say those things online?¡± ying with a rubber band in his hand, mo nan chong¡¯s words were cold and indifferent. when the surrounding people heard this, they felt that it made sense! since this matter was caused by her manager, why was lu xingyue in such a hurry to apologize? why didn¡¯t she call her manager over to apologize instead of standing out herself? was this a silent agreement? taking the me of her manager and pretending to be kind? however, both master chong and si mo had been misunderstood. it was fine if it was si mo, but master chong was a newbie. if he encountered such a situation, his future could be ruined. this shouldn¡¯t be something that could be solved with a simple sentence, right? the people from the festival group looked at lu xingyue with a different expression. lu xingyue was indeed very smart. however, she did not expect that after she apologized like this, the other party would normally go along with the flow and would not be so persistent. when the news got out, everyone would only say that she was good, that she was kind, that she took all the me for her manager, and that she even took the initiative to admit her mistakes to others. however, mo nan chong¡¯s words left her speechless. ¡°you, you misunderstood me. my manager is too embarrassed toe and apologize.¡± lu xingyue quickly defended herself, ¡± this matter has nothing to do with me. but she¡¯s my manager after all. if she¡¯s wrong, i¡¯m also responsible.¡± ¡± yeah, and then? an apology and the matter is settled? ¡± mo nan chong continued to y with a rubber band. ¡± what if i can¡¯t prove anything? then whose fault is it if my future is ruined? ¡± lu xingyue was stunned. ¡± but your future isn¡¯t ruined. isn¡¯t the matter resolved? you¡¯ve already rified it, are you still going to be so stubborn?¡± ¡°you won¡¯t let me off? i¡¯ve been harmed by someone, and i¡¯ve found out the truth. i don¡¯t want you to do anything, i just don¡¯t want to ept your apology, and you¡¯re still not letting me off?¡± mo nanchong chuckled and raised his head to meet lu xingyue¡¯s eyes. ¡± then, what do you think i should do? i shouldn¡¯t have rified or exined anything. you¡¯ve apologized and i have to ept your apology. i have to think that this matter is already in the past. it doesn¡¯t affect me anyway. i won¡¯t let it go, so i¡¯m wrong and you¡¯re wrong, but you¡¯ve apologized, so you¡¯re right? please, i¡¯m the victim! si mo, li jiu, and i are all victims. you can apologize, but i can¡¯t ept it?¡± lu xingyue choked. she opened her mouth but was tongue-tied, and her face was flushed red. she didn¡¯t expect the usually quiet mo nan chong to be so eloquent. ¡°i¡¯m not saying that you can¡¯t ept it. i¡¯m only here to apologize on her behalf. you¡¯re being a little unreasonable!¡± lu xingyue tried to hold it in, but she could no longer. ¡°oh, then i¡¯ll be unreasonable. you¡¯re in the right, you¡¯re right.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± the director is calling me. i have to start acting. ¡± just like that, lu xingyue watched as mo nan chong went on stage. her mind was in a mess from anger. no one had ever made her suffer like this. she also saw that song sheng had recorded the entire video. she red at song sheng. song sheng shrugged. ¡± miss lu, i¡¯m just leaving evidence. otherwise, if our master is wronged, we don¡¯t know how to clear it up, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± it was a little too much to ask people to ept such a simple apology. why don¡¯t we also wrong miss lu once and then apologize to her? do you think it¡¯ll be over if you apologize when you kill someone?¡± ¡°you, you misunderstood my meaning!¡± lu xingyue¡¯s face turned green with anger. she had never lost herposure like this before. she turned around and left in a huff. her manager was waiting for her at the side. when he saw that she did not look too good, he knew that mo nan chong must not have been giving her a good look. ¡°what did she say?¡± the manager asked, ¡± at a time like this, is she still going to be so persistent? they didn¡¯t get hurt! isn¡¯t she afraid of being scolded by theizens?¡± ¡°she recorded my video.¡± lu xingyue sneered. ¡± you¡¯re just a little glib with your words! ¡± ... Chapter 1823 1823 creating the second lord rong in the following period of time, lu xingyue did not make things difficult for mo nan chong anymore. it was just that she had been trying very hard to crush mo nan chong in terms of acting. however, she could not suppress mo nan chong¡¯s acting. on the contrary, if she wanted to suppress mo nan chong¡¯s acting, she would be suppressed instead. sometimes, when lu xingyue wanted to deal with mo nan chong, mo nan chong would see through her tricks first and then take the initiative to deal with her. lu xingyue apologized to mo nan chong, but in the end, she did not receive his forgiveness. she had wanted to act pitiful and get the fans to pity her. in the end, he was the one who was pped in the face by mo nanchong. most of the passers-by and fans felt that master chong¡¯s words made sense when they saw the video. it¡¯s your business to apologize, but it¡¯s our business to forgive or not. since he had done such a thing, he naturally had to be prepared not to be forgiven. in the end, lu xingyue had no choice but to deal with this matter coldly. she did not say anything more. after a long time, this matter was considered to be in the past as it was covered up by other news. during the filming, lu xingyue had repeatedly asked li jiujue and si mo out for a meal, trying to build a good rtionship with them. even though she did not have a good impression of mo nanchong, she did not have much enmity towards these two men. however, the depressing thing was that she had always been the one who was treated to a meal. in the end, she had treated these two people to a meal countless times, but she had never been able to treat them, which made her extremely angry. ¡± li jiu, you¡¯ve killed a lot of people today, right? i¡¯ll treat you to a meal? ¡± after lu xingyue was done filming a scene, she stood in front of li jiujue and asked arrogantly. ¡°no need, someone¡¯s treating us.¡± li jiujue did not even look at lu xingyue. lu xingyue was so angry that she took out her phone. ¡± why don¡¯t we add each other¡¯s contact details and keep in touch in the future? i have a lot of resources here, i can help you look out for them.¡± li jiujue nced at lu xingyue. ¡± no need. my girlfriend doesn¡¯t like it when i give my contact information to other women.¡± ¡°you have a girlfriend?¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows. ¡± i can¡¯t? ¡± ¡± no, i¡¯m not some other woman. i¡¯m just a colleague of yours. it¡¯s just an exchange of numbers. it¡¯s nothing. ¡± lu xingyue frowned, feeling a little upset. ¡± aren¡¯t you so close to mo nan chong? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s different.¡± she was his girlfriend. ¡°what¡¯s so different about her?¡± lu xingyue asked in an unpleasant tone. ¡°it¡¯s different from you.¡± li jiujue couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath and turned to leave. lu xingyue clenched her fists, and her face turned pale. during this period of time, she had almost forgotten who it was. she had been ignored by the entire crew, and everyone seemed to only have eyes for mo nan chong. mo nanchong was clearly a newbie, but how could she be so popr? she was about to go crazy! ever since she started cultivating, or rather, ever since she was born, she had never experienced anything like this. she had always been an existence that everyone looked up to. however, from the moment mo nan chong appeared, she had changed from a small star to a newbie who could be ignored. even the acting skills that she had always been proud of would be useless when she was up against mo nan chong. this mo nan chong was her natural enemy! she had used all sorts of methods, but she had not been able to defeat mo nan chong. she had even used the power behind her and thepany behind her to deal with mo nan chong. however, thepany that she had relied on had not only failed, but had also suffered a loss. lu xingyue¡¯s eyes were cold as she watched li jiujue walk towards mo nan chong. she would not let her go so smoothly. she would not give her a chance to survive in this industry. she would always use all sorts of methods to get rid of an existence that could crush her. on the other side, mo nan chong¡¯s filming was also today. although si mo was the main character and had a lot of scenes to film, he had already made an appointment to treat mo nan chong and the others to dinner. the three of them gathered together and chatted for a while. because the two of them had killed some green hands, the director didn¡¯t arrange many scenes for them, and they ended work earlier that night. after the filming was over, mo nan chong and the others went to have dinner together. they even invited a few close friends from the production team. on the other side, lu xingyue¡¯s side was cold and quiet. she had originally nned to invite a few people to eat with her. however, the people she had invited had already made ns with mo nan chong and the others. this made her angry again. after returning to the hotel, she gave birth entertainment, thepany behind her, a call. this entertainmentpany belonged to natural born media. the boss of natural born media was one of her uncles, so she had always been ttered. other than song media, which was not as good as song junlin¡¯spany, it could be said that natural born media could crush all their peers. it was also because of this that lu xingyue was praised the moment she stepped out of the sect. no one dared to bully her. ¡°uncle, i¡¯ve been bullied by a new guy recently.¡± lu xingyue said in an aggrieved tone. ¡°who dares to bully our xingyue? who would dare to offend our natural born media?¡± on the other end of the phone, a smiling and slightly doting voice could be heard. the reason why lu xingyue was so doted on was not only because of her good looks, but also because she was quite capable and could earn money for thepany. therefore, her uncle naturally liked this baby a lot. ¡°it¡¯s that mo nan chong!¡± lu xingyue sniffled and said. ¡°mo nan chong, is he the person you mentionedst time? didn¡¯t i let marlow deal with it? why is he still bullying you?¡± on the other end of the phone, he paused before saying, ¡± doesn¡¯t she have no background? she seemed to be a signed artist of a smallpany? as long as they¡¯re not song junlin¡¯s men, you can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°how can that stupidpany be under song junlin?¡± lu xingyue said unhappily, ¡± she was lucky thest time. marlo didn¡¯t seed in dealing with her and she managed to escape. uncle, why don¡¯t we acquire theirpany? if she¡¯s in your hands, you can do whatever you want to her!¡± ¡°what you said makes sense. it¡¯s just a small, brokenpany, we can buy it at will. i¡¯ll get someone to handle itter. xingyue, don¡¯t be angry anymore. i¡¯ll let you take over thepany in the future.¡± when lu xingyue heard this, sheughed. ¡± that¡¯s a promise. uncle, you can¡¯t lie to me! ¡± ... ¡°of course i can¡¯t lie to you. uncle is nning to make you the number one queen of the entertainment industry, and you have to surpass leng rongrong and su wei!¡± the two of them chatted for a while before the call was hung up. ¡°how did it go?¡± the manager asked. ¡°uncle has agreed to acquire mo nan chong¡¯s managementpany. by then, mo nan¡¯s pet will be in my hands, and i¡¯ll be able to y with her however i want!¡± lu xingyue¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness. ¡± who do you think is the strongest goddess in the entertainment industry? ¡± ¡°leng rongrong and master rong were probably the number one in the entertainment industry a few years back. she had strong acting skills, strong specialties, and a strong fan base. it was said that arge number of her fans were international big shots! no one can surpass her, not even the former best actress su wei.¡± Chapter 1824 1824 could there be a nest of college entrance examination top schrs? the manager¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of leng rongrong. if she could, she really wished that she could manage an artiste like that. an all-rounder who would have her fans no matter which industry she was in. and her fans were all big bosses who had super achievements and were spread out in all walks of life. how strong was he? she was already a super big shot herself, and it was really admirable to have such super big shot fans. ¡°my uncle said that he wanted to make me stronger than her.¡± lu xingyue had a faint smile on her face. she was in a good mood. if she could be like leng rongrong, she would not even care about mo nan chong. to her, mo nan chong was just an ant. ¡°really?¡± the manager was a little excited. ¡± looking at the entire entertainment industry, there aren¡¯t many outstanding female artistes these days. you do have the qualifications! ¡± ¡± leng rongrong had many friends in the circle back then, and so did you. you also have a strong background, and even though it wasn¡¯t created by song media, your uncle was indeed an incredible figure! ¡± ¡°then we have a bright future ahead of us. we don¡¯t have to care about people like mo nan chong at all. when you reach the peak, what will they have to do with you? they¡¯ll have to kneel down and beg you!¡± ...... ¨C mo nan chong did not know that lu xingyue wanted to be someone stronger than her mother. she had a meal with si mo, li jiujue, and the others. everyone ate, drank, and yed around happily. when the production crew thought about how mo nan chong and li jiujue were about to leave, they were a little reluctant. although they did not spend much time together, they were very happy, especially when they yed games together. they had already established a revolutionary friendship in the game. in particr, master pet had given them some very high-level ounts, which made everyone even more reluctant to leave mo nan chong and treat him as a good brother! ¡°master pet, wuwuwu, we¡¯ll be so bored if you leave!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, master pet, don¡¯t go, okay? wuwuwu, stay, stay with our crew forever! ¡± ¡°master chong, i want to work with you. let¡¯s y the leading role in the next movie!¡± the group of people were already drunk, and they were speaking in a daze. ¡°go away. i¡¯m the only male lead in her life!¡± li jiujue said. ¡°what right do you have! speaking of which, li jiu, why are you so annoying? you¡¯re always hogging our grandpa. our grandpa pampered belongs to everyone. go away, grandpa pampered is mine!¡± a drunk girl rushed over and pulled li jiujue away. then, she hugged mo nan chong¡¯s arm and leaned on his shoulder. ¡± master chong, take me home. you¡¯ll take care of me! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... you¡¯re drunk! ¡± the girl: ¡± no, i didn¡¯t. i just want you to support me. i¡¯m easy to support! ¡± before the girl could finish her sentence, ninth master li pulled her away. then, he looked at everyone around him with a terrifying gaze. ¡± she won¡¯t take care of you. stop dreaming! ¡± he was the only one who could eat soft rice! no one could snatch it from him! everyone was frightened by ninth master li¡¯s murderous aura. the group of drunk people didn¡¯t dare to speak and only kept burping. ¡°burp!¡± ¡°burp!¡± the sound of burping came one after another, which amused everyone. at night, the group of them returned to the hotel in a drunken state. that night, li jiujue sneaked into mo nan chong¡¯s room and chatted with master chong for almost the entire night. the next day, mo nan chong and li jiujue went their separate ways. li jiujue had other matters to attend to, while mo nan chong had to make a trip back to school. there was not much time left before the college entrance examinations. the principal kept calling her when he saw that she was not back. master chong went back to school alone. sister huan and song sheng also went to deal with other things. in the principal¡¯s office. ¡°aiya, you little girl, you¡¯re finally back. i¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back.¡± the principal said excitedly, ¡± i thought you wouldn¡¯te back. you¡¯re finally here! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll only be back for a few days. i still have some other work to do.¡± mo nan chong said helplessly, ¡± but don¡¯t worry, i will stille back for the college entrance examination. it won¡¯t affect your studies.¡± ...¡±no, i¡¯m not worried that you¡¯ll affect your studies. but the children of your ninth ss need you!¡± the principal looked worried. after mo nanchong had taught the children of ss 3.9, the other teachers did not know how to teach them anymore. the children could not understand what they were saying. moreover, the children were not convinced. sometimes, when a teacher made a mistake, the students in ss 3.9 would find out and scold them. they had already driven away several groups of teachers. mo nan chong thought,¡¯... oh, so you¡¯re not worried about me! i¡¯m just a tool!¡± ¡°hehe, you are a good teacher!¡± the principal replied. he had bragged to others that ss 3.9, this group of children who were once looked down upon by other schools, would definitely break out of the encirclement and make people look at them in a new light this time! if he were to brag about this, ss 3.9 would do too badly for him, and he would lose face. besides, the college entrance examination was so important. although the children in ss 3.9 were a little special, they were all good children. he still hoped that they could get good results. ¡°don¡¯t worry. if you¡¯re worried about them, then you¡¯re worried for nothing. i¡¯ve given them some gifts recently.¡± ¡°what gift?¡± the principal was stunned. ¡°i gave them a lot of test papers. there¡¯s always them.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± i¡¯ll exin to them if there¡¯s any problem. don¡¯t worry about them doing badly. i think you¡¯re the best, but if they do too well, you¡¯ll have to exin it to everyone! ¡± ... the principalughed. ¡± ha, you must be joking. you did too well. do you need an exnation? ¡± you can¡¯t possibly have a bunch of college entrance examination top scorers, right?¡± the principal scoffed, thinking that mo nan chong was overthinking. he felt that it would be good enough if the children in ss 3.9 could get into the second or third tier. mo nan chong looked deeply at the principal and did not say anything. he only smiled. ¡± yes, i don¡¯t need to exin. ¡± ¡°since they¡¯re working on the questions, you should give them some pointers if they don¡¯t understand.¡± the principal said, ¡± even if you¡¯re acting, you can¡¯t dy your guidance! you have to take responsibility for the child you brought out!¡± ¡°remember to transfer your sry to my card.¡± mo nanchong nced at the principal. ¡± you¡¯ve picked up such an amazing teacher. you should at least give her a sry, right? ¡± ¡°sigh ... you have so much money as an actor, why do you stillck my money?¡± the principal covered his pocket. ¡± aren¡¯t the ninth ss your friends? do i need to pay for teaching my friends?¡± ¡°stingy!¡± mo nanchong rolled his eyes. ¡± i¡¯m going to check on those kids. ¡± after leaving the office, mo nan chong went straight to ss 3.9. as the college entrance examination was approaching, the third-year students were very quiet. even during the break, they were almost all doing questions. ss 3.9 was further away from the other sses, so it was even quieter when she came over. ... Chapter 1825 1825 master pet is omnipotent ss 3.9, which had always been very lively, was silent at this moment. there was only the rustling of the pen on the paper. it could be said that the ninth ss was working very hard. after all, the college entrance examination was just around the corner. they were originally people who had terrible grades, but after mo nan chong led them, their grades improved. everyone was actually very grateful to mr. pampered. after all, the teachers had given up on them, but mr. pampered did not. therefore, everyone was very serious when they were doing the questions. as the form teacher, fang haoming had never given up on ss 3.9. he even hoped that the students of ss 3.9 would be able to break through history and achieve the best results. it would be best if they could surpass the rocket ss. although they had surpassed the advanced ss in a few of their tests, the advanced ss still had a solid foundation. with the college entrance examination approaching, the advanced ss was also running at full speed. the rest of the sses were no longer important. the onlypetition now was between the rocket ss and ss 3.9. who would have thought that the previously worst ss would now be the mostpetitive opponent of the rocket ss? ¡± there are no other teachers who can teach you. if that¡¯s the case, you should focus on the questions and not let down mo nan chong¡¯s guidance. ¡± from time to time, fang haoming would give a group of people a boost. ¡°ms. fang, don¡¯t worry. we won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°yes, teacher fang, we will remember your kindness in our hearts!¡± ¡± and principal, you¡¯re probably the only ones in the entire school who care about our ss. ¡± the group of people chimed in one after another. everyone in the ss knew how to be grateful. they knew fang haoming. the principal and mo nan chong treated them very well and had never given up on them. with such a teacher and student, how could they not work hard? fang haoming, in particr, had actually helped arge group of people who didn¡¯t have much money. he didn¡¯t have much of a sry himself, but he had already emptied his savings to help them. they had to work hard to have a bright future to thank teacher fang. he couldn¡¯t do too badly, or he would really be ashamed of his teacher. when mo nan chong walked to the door, he heard a group of people sighing. if it wasn¡¯t for master chong, they wouldn¡¯t be here. therefore, they were going all out this time. they had to surpass ss 3.9 and the entire province. there were forty to fifty people in their ss, so they had to get into the top fifty in the province. no one could fall behind, no one could do badly, no one could fail. ¡°not bad. i didn¡¯t expect you to be so full of fighting spirit!¡± mo nan chong was standing by the door. she was dressed simply, but she had a pair of big sunsses on her head. she had the aura of a superstar. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± ¡± it¡¯s really master pampered! ¡± someone eximed, and everyone else eximed excitedly. ¡°wuwuwu, grandpa pet, why are you here?¡± ¡°what a surprise! why didn¡¯t you tell us that! wasing!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so good to see me at this time, i love me so much!¡± ¡°grandpa chong, we¡¯re relieved to see you. you¡¯ll definitely do well in the college entrance examination. but master chong, will you take part in the college entrance examination?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take the exam, right? even if i don¡¯t want to, can youe with us? i don¡¯t feel at ease without grandpa pet!¡± the group of people stared at mo nan chong in anticipation. mo nan chong ran his fingers through his hair and said calmly, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely take the exam with you. i promised the principal.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡± that¡¯s great! then we can sprint together! ¡± ¡°but aren¡¯t you going back to school? you still have to film before the college entrance exam?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong walked straight to fang haoming¡¯s podium and looked at the crowd. he leaned against the table and raised his eyebrows. ¡± do i still need to go back to school? ¡± everyone was silent. in other words, does grandpa chong still need toe back to study? she came back to teach them. since when did she need to listen to a ss? she knew everything about university. why did she need toe back to high school? the college entrance examination was also something that could be done easily. it was not a problem to get a top scorer with full marks. ¡°i¡¯m sure you¡¯re very busy now. after all, you¡¯re a big star and i heard that you have to act in a lot of movies?¡± ¡°yeah, he definitely doesn¡¯t have time toe back to study. besides, grandpa¡¯s grades are so good and he knows everything. it¡¯s useless for him to go back to school.¡± ¡°alright then, i¡¯m a little reluctant to see master pet not around. i always feel that master pet is a mascot, and can suppress all kinds of demons and ghosts here.¡± mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± a mascot? to think that they could think of such a thing. ¡°i¡¯vee back to see you. don¡¯t worry, my auspicious aura is still here, so even if i¡¯m not here, i¡¯ll still protect you. if you¡¯re stupid, you can only do more questions.¡± mo nanchong patted the head of the student in front of him very gently. the student wailed in pain. ¡± listen, listen, this is the boss ¡®versailles! ¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± i can¡¯t help it. you guys are indeed dumber than me. however, under my careful education, you guys aren¡¯t that stupid anymore. i think you guys have be smarter.¡± everyone was speechless. ... a genius was a genius. what grandpa chong said was true ... he was indeed very smart. ¡± alright, since i¡¯m here now, if you have any questions, tell me. i¡¯ll answer them in person. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i don¡¯t have much time, so i¡¯ll pick the most important questions. as for the other questions, text meter. i¡¯ll answer them for you and then send them to you. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great! i really have a lot of questions to ask!¡± ¡°it¡¯s great that grandpa pet is here.¡± everyone was so excited that they began to look through the questions they had done and then chose the biggest question for their favorite grandpa to answer. mo nan chong was very familiar with every subject, so he threw all kinds of questions at her. of course, no matter which subject it was, it was not a problem for her. she picked out a few difficult questions and wrote them down, then directly showed the simplest solution and the forms used. ¡°here, do you see that? there¡¯s no need to be tooplicated here. these three forms are enough. please take a look again ording to my solution.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± if this big problem can be solved, there are many simr problems. it won¡¯t be a problem if we encounter them again. ¡± ... ¡°eh, it looks real! f * ck, i wrote more than ten forms, and in the end, i only used these three simplest ones?¡± ¡°oh my god, i¡¯m too godly! how did you learn it with just one look?¡± ¡± wuwuwu, you¡¯re too smart, too quick-witted. it¡¯s so simple! ¡± everyone buried their heads in taking notes,pletely stunned by grandpa pet. Chapter 1826 1826 she really is her! ¡± okay, you¡¯re done with the notes, right? let¡¯s move on to the next question. ¡± mo nan chong raised his head and looked at the crowd. ¡± the english readingprehension is actually very simple, but many people have made a mistake here. ¡± he had the looks of a celebrity and an excellent aura, but when his beloved grandfather was exining the questions, he looked like a very good teacher. he was the same age as everyone else, but everyone was very convinced. after mo nan chong¡¯s exnation, most of the problems were solved. and the time spent was very short. ¡± this is great! this question has been difficult for us for days. we finally solved it! i feel so refreshed! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so good. all the problems have been solved and i understand now. it¡¯s simply enlightenment!¡± ¡°i feel like i can be the top scorer!¡± e on, you¡¯re still the top scorer. if you want to be the top scorer in the college entrance examination, that¡¯s also pampering me, okay?¡± ¡°you¡¯re right ... then i¡¯ll be a scout!¡± indifference and qin jiao were also quite surprised. they came to this ss rtivelyte, so they didn¡¯t listen to master pet¡¯s ss much. however, when they heard their favorite grandpa exining the questions to them, they were really shocked. mo nan chong was really an all-rounder. not only was she good at fighting, she was also very sessful in the entertainment industry. now, she was so strong in school. was there anything she did not know? ¡°as expected of grandpa pet!¡± he muttered coldly. ¡± yes, i¡¯m indeed powerful. i¡¯ve always thought that i¡¯m powerful, but i didn¡¯t expect her to be so well-rounded. ¡± qin jiao couldn¡¯t say anything other than worship. the entire ss looked at mo nan chong with an expression of worship. to them, master pet was a super big boss. ¡°i¡¯ve already solved the big problem for you guys. remember what you said before. you can¡¯t let me down, right?¡± mo nan looked at the crowd with interest. ¡± you have to work hard next! i don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for all of you to be the top scorer, but i hope that all of you can be at the top. we can¡¯t cut in between any of us from other sses or schools.¡± grandpa chong spoke in an overbearing manner. everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow. ¡°alright,¡± he said. ¡°we can definitely do it. with grandpa pampered¡¯s help, if we can¡¯t do it, then we¡¯re trash!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we can¡¯t be trash. we have to be as strong as grandpa chong!¡± everyone was full of confidence. ¡°good luck. if you have any questions, just send me a message. i¡¯ll help you solve them when i have time. when the timees, i¡¯ll give you a few more papers to do. there won¡¯t be any problems after you¡¯ve finished them.¡± mo nan chong said with satisfaction. everyone was confused. there¡¯s even a paper?¡± ¡°f * ck, we¡¯re all puking. master chong, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡± i¡¯ll be vomiting for the next few days. the countdown is almost over. i¡¯ll get used to it. ¡± mo nan chong said heartlessly. everyone was speechless. alright, i¡¯ll get used to it soon. that makes sense. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to vomit, you won¡¯t need to vomit if you surpass me. before you surpass me, you should focus on your questions. you still have to vomit when you have to.¡± everyone was speechless. everyone was a little reluctant to see mo nan chong off. however, she knew that her grandpa was very busy, so he couldn¡¯t waste his time with everyone in school. with his ability, she didn¡¯t need to go to high school anymore. when he returned to his residence, mo nan chong saw sister huan and song sheng. the two of them had just finished their work and coincidentally bumped into each other outside the courtyard. ¡°you¡¯ve finished your business?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡± it¡¯s almost done. it seems that natural born entertainment has been causing trouble for ourpany recently. ¡± sister huan said, ¡± but thepany should be able to solve it by itself. we don¡¯t have to worry too much. just focus on filming. ¡± ¡°natural entertainment?¡± mo nan chong and sister huan walked into the house together, deep in thought. ¡± could it be lu xingyue¡¯spany? ¡± she remembered that lu xingyue¡¯spany was not bad. although it was not as good as song junlin¡¯s godfather¡¯spany, there was no one in the country who was better than him. ¡± it¡¯s thepany behind lu xingyue. i heard that thepany¡¯s boss is lu xingyue¡¯s uncle. they¡¯re probably trying to deal with you. ¡± sister huan said unhappily, ¡± it¡¯s really strange. to be honest, you didn¡¯t provoke them. ¡± song sheng nodded. ¡± this lu xingyue is really being unreasonable. besides, i heard from a friend that natural born entertainment wants to produce a second lord rong! ¡± is lu xingyue even worthy?¡± ¡°a second lord rong?¡± mo nan chong looked at song sheng with interest. ¡°yeah, i heard that it¡¯s going to be announced soon.¡± the corner of song sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± he¡¯ll probably be scolded badly. lord rong¡¯s fans won¡¯t acknowledge that there¡¯s a second lord rong. he¡¯s simply riding on our lord rong¡¯s poprity! ¡± ¡°the poprity of our lord rong?¡± mo nan chong raised his eyebrows again. ¡± that¡¯s right, our lord rong. lord rong is my idol. to be honest, i¡¯ve liked lord rong for many years. ¡± song sheng paused. ¡± master rong has a daughter. the second master rong is her daughter. how can it be someone else? ¡± speaking of which, i¡¯ve always felt that you look quite simr to master rong¡¯s daughter. i have a picture of her when she was young.¡± mo nan chong was confused. let me take a look?¡± he had photos of her when she was young? in order not to expose her identity, she had already deleted all the information on the inte, so there were very few people who had her photos. in addition, she had disappeared for too long, so not many people knew her name. and this guy actually said that he had photos of her when she was young? ... ¡°there really is one, and it does look like you.¡± ¡± i¡¯m the only one who has it! ¡± song sheng said proudly. as he spoke, he took out his phone and flipped to a photo. mo nan chong took a look and was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s fake.¡± although she did look simr to her, it was obvious that she was a fake. song sheng snatched her phone back and said angrily, ¡± how can it be fake? it¡¯s real. i¡¯ve kept it for many years! you¡¯re not her, how would you know if it¡¯s real or not!¡± mo nan chong looked deeply at song sheng. ¡± if you really want it, you might as well ask me! ¡± ¡°tsk ... how could you have one?¡± song sheng asked. mo nan chong was speechless. with a sudden change of topic, mo nan chong looked in sister huan¡¯s direction. ¡± is there a problem with thepany? did natural entertainment make a move against us?¡± ¡°recently, they¡¯ve been deliberately spreading some scandals and bad rumors about ourpany¡¯s artists. although ourpany isn¡¯t that big, we still have a strong backing, okay? this small problem is easily solved.¡± sister huan said, ¡± the boss told us not to worry. darling, you just have to act well. as for the other matters, he¡¯s here to take charge, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid!¡± ... Chapter 1827 1827 who doesn¡¯t know how to y dirty? mo nan chong knew that thepany she was working for was indeed a small and unremarkable one, but it was backed by the so-called number one mediapany, song media. so, if natural entertainment wanted to deal with thepany behind her, it would be like hitting a rock with an egg. therefore, when xu ruohuan said not to care, master chong had no intention of doing so. in the next few days, mo nan chong shot a fewmercials and then went back to the production team. this movie was much more important than the previous one. master pet was the female lead, and there were a lot of fight scenes. there were also various explosion scenes in the middle, which could be said to be very exciting. song sheng and xu ruohuan were both worried about mo nan chong. on the other hand, grandpa chong was very happy and thought it was very interesting. coincidentally, lin jue was also in this movie and he was a rather important supporting character. hence, mo nan chong was even happier to be with lin jue. master pet himself was a very popr person, so everyone in the crew liked her very much. in addition, she had a very good manager, so the number of people who liked her increased. of course, there were also people in the crew who did not like mo nan chong. one of them was a female supporting character who did not like mo nan chong because she thought that she was supposed to be the main character in the movie. she was very angry that mo nan chong had snatched the role away from her. moreover, this important supporting female character happened to be lu xingyue¡¯s friend. hence, she disliked mo nan chong even more. every day on set, this supporting female character was always entric. ¡± ha, what¡¯s so great about it? it¡¯s just that he¡¯s good at ying to the gallery. ¡± diwu qian looked in the direction of mo nan chong and said unhappily. beside her was another supporting actor, diwu qi. the two of them came from the same ce and could be considered cousins. they were both doing well in the entertainment industry. the two of them also knew a little about feng shui, so they were actually quite popr in the circle. di wu also liked lu xingyue, so the three of them had a good rtionship. since lu xingyue did not like mo nan chong, the two of them naturally colluded with each other. ¡°i thought ah yue didn¡¯t like her?¡± diwu qi seemed to be deep in thought. he frowned slightly and said, ¡± the person she doesn¡¯t like even stole your female lead role. you can¡¯t let her be so happy. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s for sure. xingyue said that natural born entertainment will acquire thepany that mo nan chong is in. when that happens, mo nan chong will naturally be transferred to xingyue, and xingyue can do whatever she wants to her. ¡± diwu qian said in a nonchnt manner. ¡°but didn¡¯t you say that things haven¡¯t been going well recently? there were a few scandals about the signed artists from mo nan chong¡¯s smallpany, but they were all resolved in the end.¡± diwu qian nced at diwu qian. ¡± shouldn¡¯t we also help ah yue? ¡± ¡°you have an idea?¡± diwu qian nced at diwu gu. ¡°don¡¯t forget what i¡¯m good at.¡± the corners of diwu qi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡± the things i¡¯ve learned are more than enough to deal with her. ¡± ¡°oh, right!¡± diwu qian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± brother, then do it! i just can¡¯t stand her! it¡¯s best if she can¡¯t act in this movie forever, then i¡¯ll be the female lead!¡± ¡°i need a strand of her hair.¡± diwu mo nced at diwu qian. ¡°hair? easy, leave it to me!¡± the corners of diwu qian¡¯s lips curled up slightly. she knew that diwu qian had learned some special evil arts and could use some methods to deal with some people. moreover, no matter how she investigated, she could not find any results. mo nan chong would definitely not know who was behind this if she were to use such a thing on him. moreover, she had no way to resist. as an ordinary person, how could he know how to remove this kind of evil art? he would only be affected, and after being affected, he would not even know how to solve it. he would not even know the root cause. when mo nan chong and lin jue were sparring, diwu qian walked over. ¡°the two of you sure are in a good mood.¡± diwu qian said with a smile, ¡± master pet, can you teach me a few moves? ¡± mo nan chong and lin jue could not help but look at diwu qian. both of them knew that diwu qian did not like them and did not know what she was up to. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? i¡¯m not that stingy, right?¡± diwu qian said with an innocent face, ¡± i also want to learn some self-defense martial arts. i saw that master pet is very powerful, so i had the idea toe and learn. is master pet not willing to teach? if you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. ¡± as she spoke, diwu qian lowered her head and puffed up her cheeks. she looked very innocent. some of the staff members around them were looking over. looking at diwu qian¡¯s expression, everyone might have misunderstood. lin jue had no idea what diwu qian was up to, but he knew that she was up to no good. everyone knew that diwu qian was on good terms with lu xingyue, and that lu xingyue had always been against mo nan chong. obviously, diwu qian was not really here to learn from mo nan pet. she was probably up to no good. ¡± you! ¡± mo nanchong interrupted lin jue before he could finish his sentence. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll teach you.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡°really? can you teach me that move just now?¡± diwu qian had an expression of anticipation. ¡°sure.¡± mo nanchong nced at lin jue. lin jue understood and stepped aside. xu ruohuan asked softly, ¡± what happened? why is this diwu qian here? she has been looking at our lord pet with eyes and nose at each other, and now she¡¯s here?¡± ¡°he said he wanted to learn some self-protection skills.¡± lin jue took the water from his manager and said, ¡± i don¡¯t know what kind of evil intentions he has. ¡± song sheng nodded. ¡± you look like a bad person. ¡± xu ruohuan was deep in thought. ¡± she can¡¯t be pretending to be injured so that she can frame our master pet, right? ¡± lin jue shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m not sure, but master chong asked me toe over. she can handle it. ¡± song sheng and the rest did not go over. they just looked in the direction of mo nan chong and diwu qian, guessing what diwu qian was going to do. she didn¡¯t look like a good person. there were many people in the circle who yed all kinds of tricks. diwu qian was obviously not a good person, so everyone was very vignt. of course, everyone knew that master pet was a very powerful person, but they were also afraid that it would be difficult to guard against him. mo nan chong taught diwu qian a few moves. this move was to press on the opponent¡¯s shoulder and then restrain the opponent. the movement did not require much strength, but it required skill. after mo nan chong demonstrated once, diwu qian said, ¡± i think i understand. can i try? ¡± ... ¡°you do it.¡± mo nanchong nced at diwu qian without changing his expression, then gestured for her to attack him. diwu qian found an opportunity and her eyes lit up. when she saw that mo nan chong was standing properly, she immediately reached out to grab mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder. a few strands of hair fell from mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder. she quickly grabbed one and held it in her hand. with a flip of her hand, she held mo nan chong down. ¡± did i learn it? ¡± mo nan chong nced at diwu qian without a change in expression. then, with a sudden flip of her hand, her hand swept over diwu qian¡¯s head. immediately after, she grabbed diwu qian¡¯s hand and the strands of hair instantly switched. Chapter 1828 1828 are you sure she needs my guidance? ¡°aiya, aiya, it hurts!¡± diwu qian screamed in pain. mo nanchong let go of her shoulder and looked at diwu qian. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i used too much force. your posture wasn¡¯t up to standard, so the other party still had room to retaliate.¡± ¡°i know. ah, i¡¯m too tired. i¡¯m noting. i¡¯ll y next time. thank you, mo nan chong. you¡¯re a good person!¡± diwu qian said with a hypocritical expression. then, she took the strand of hair and ran towards diwu qian. she ran in front of diwu chen and even turned back to take a look. after confirming that mo nan chong was not staring at her, she handed the hair to diwu chen. ¡± brother, i got it. ¡± ¡°smart.¡± diwu gu kept the hair and put it in a small sealed bag. on the other side, lin jue walked towards mo nan chong suspiciously. ¡°what did she do? it doesn¡¯t look like her. she didn¡¯t do anything to you, nor did she pretend to be injured by you. she just left?¡± ¡°he didn¡¯t do anything good, so he¡¯s using underhanded methods.¡± mo nan chong said as he nced in the direction of the fifth gu. she had already noticed that di wu gu had gu worms on him. it was obvious that he had learned some unorthodox methods. it was obvious that diwu qian did not take her hair for his own use. it was for diwu qian. ¡°what underhanded move? what should we do?¡± sister huan became nervous. ¡°don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s settled.¡± mo nan chong nced at diwu gu and did not bother about them anymore. the next scene was a fight scene and there were quite a few martial artists on set. the director called mo nan chong over to discuss the scene. ¡°little darling, this scene will be more impressive. you¡¯ll have to fight against twelve people.¡± the director said, ¡± i hope you can go on stage directly without a double. this is our first fight scene, which is quite impressive. what do you think? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need for a substitute,¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, director. i don¡¯t need a stunt double. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good, i like actors like you the most! because of your schedule, you haven¡¯t trained for the fight scenes yet.ter, when you¡¯re filming, you must be careful. first, learn and practice from these martial arts masters.¡± the director said, ¡± our production team also has a martial arts director. you can shoot after he gives you some pointers. you have to defeat twelve people by yourself, and there are a few important scenes in the middle. it¡¯s very difficult for you to fly.¡± after the director exined for a while, he asked mo nan chong and the other martial artists to go to the open space at the side to practice. the martial arts director also followed. as they had not shot any fight scenes so far, the director did not know how deep mo nan chong¡¯s abilities were. although they knew that mo nan chong and lin jue would spar sometimes, they were just two girls. everyone thought that they were just ying around and putting on a show. however, this scene was different. it was very important. the female lead in the film was a very powerful person. not only was she good at shooting, but her marksmanship was also very good. the main attraction of the entire show was the fighting scenes of the female lead, so mo nan chong, as the main character, had to perform very well. ¡°darling, i¡¯ll teach you a few moves first.¡± the martial arts teacher said, ¡± these few moves are a little difficult, but they look really good when executed. they are also very neat. ¡± after that, the martial arts director began his performance. mo nan chong watched as the martial arts directorpleted the few movements. ¡°you can try the first action, which is this action. there are so many movements, it will be difficult for you to learn them all at once. let¡¯s do it one by one ... do it?¡± the martial arts director had just finished speaking when he turned around to see mo nan chong performing the moves he had just mentioned in apletely coherent manner. in fact, he had done it even better than the director. the wind from her fist was very strong, and the speed was so fast that it was only a phantom. when she kicked out, there was the sound of the air breaking. the martial arts director was speechless. the director seemed to have told him that this little girl didn¡¯t have much kungfu and didn¡¯t need to learn it. it was fine as long as her movements were a little more beautiful. if not, she could just do it one move at a time ... this set of movements was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. she didn¡¯t know kung fu? only a ghost would believe that! she was even more powerful than him, alright? the martial arts director¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the 12 martial artists around him. these martial artists were quite good and were quite famous in the circle. when they saw it, they were also shocked. initially, they were all rxed, but when they saw mo nan chong, they wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. he was definitely an expert. if he wasn¡¯t, how could his fist be so fast? ¡°can i?¡± mo nan chong looked at the martial arts director. ¡± ... you¡¯re better than me. you¡¯re asking me if i¡¯m okay with that? ¡± the martial arts director¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you, you guys go up and try. the director said that it¡¯s best if this scene can show the truth. if it doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯ll be fine as long as darling defeats you. try using all your strength first. i guess that even if you all use all your strength, you still won¡¯t be my match.¡± the twelve wu xing were speechless. ¡°let¡¯s try.¡± master pet looked at the few of them. the 12 of them would have been fine with just a casual fight, but seeing how powerful grandpa pet was, they couldn¡¯t help but be serious. they were prepared to try and see what would happen if they had some ability. following that, a group of people attacked mo nan chong. at first, they held back a little, but they did not expect master chong to be so powerful. therefore, half of the people were directly beaten to the ground, and the rest of them tried their best, but in the end, they were still pressed down by master pet. everyone was confused. they didn¡¯t expect that the twelve of them, who were so skilled in martial arts, would be so easily subdued by a little girl. the martial arts director was speechless. did this drama really need him to guide it? it seemed like she didn¡¯t need any guidance at all. the female lead was so good at ying and her figure was so beautiful. there was no need for guidance at all! ¡°how is it? does it look okay?¡± mo nan chong stopped and looked in the direction of the martial arts director. ... ¡°perfect.¡± the martial arts director said in a daze. ¡°what do you guys think?¡± mo nan chong looked at the 12 wu xing. ¡± did you not use too much strength? should you have hit them harder? ¡± the twelve martial artists were speechless. heh, do you want to beat them to death? a few minutester, the martial arts director returned to the director¡¯s side. the director saw himing back and asked in a bad mood, ¡± ¡°why aren¡¯t you guiding them? we¡¯re about to start filming.¡± ¡°director, are you sure i need some guidance?¡± ¡°why not? my darling has never shot such scenes before.¡± the director said, ¡± hurry up and give them more guidance. make them look better. don¡¯t hurt our female lead! ¡± ¡°dear, your female lead is better than the 12 wu xing. if they go all out, they won¡¯t be able to fight against the little darling. oh, she¡¯s also much better than me. why don¡¯t you let her be the martial arts director? i don¡¯t think i can be of any use anymore ... this is the first time i feel inferior and embarrassed, do you understand? i¡¯m still teaching her, but what i¡¯m teaching isn¡¯t even as good as what she knows!¡± the martial arts director was on the verge of tears. ... Chapter 1829 1829 an ordinary person like her is not on the same level as us! the director was dumbfounded by the martial arts director¡¯s crying. when the filming started, the director was still a little worried about mo nan chong. but he never expected her to perform so well during the actual filming. her movements were swift and her punches were as fast as the wind. her leg techniques were also very beautiful and neat. her kung fu was as smooth as the floating clouds and flowing water. although the 12 wu xings had used all their strength, they were still beaten to the ground. this fight scene could be said to be extremely perfect and extremely exciting. it was done in one go. ¡°this, this, this is great!¡± the director stood up abruptly,pletely stunned by mo nan¡¯s pet. he did not expect mo nan chong to be able to do it so perfectly in one go. it was obvious that the 12 martial artists had used all their strength and they could not defeat mo nan chong. this wasn¡¯t a technique, nor was it a fake trick. it was a real fight, exactly the same as the effect needed to be presented in the drama. ¡°pa pa pa pa!¡± some of the staff members who were watching were also stunned. they started pping crazily as soon as it ended. ¡°he¡¯s too powerful!¡± ¡°master pet, how did you do that just now? those movements were too neat, weren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°f * ck, is the martial arts teacher more awesome, or is grandpa pet more awesome?¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going crazy. master pet¡¯s fighting scenes are so handsome. it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve seen master pet looking so handsome in a fighting scene! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s so handsome ... ¡± something in song sheng¡¯s hand fell to the ground. he was shocked to see how powerful his master pet was. lin jue was also pping his hands crazily, feeling that master pet was so handsome. diwu qian and diwu mo also looked over. the fighting scene was also clearly seen. ¡°she¡¯s really good at fighting. but it¡¯s not like you¡¯re doing martial arts, so what¡¯s the use of being so good at fighting? only a fool would go on stage himself and not use a substitute. are you an idiot?¡± diwu qianqianughed and did not take it to heart. diwu qi said indifferently, ¡± there are quite a few explosion scenes in this scene. it¡¯s a gunfight and the one where she escaped from the sea of fire. if she dares to go up, she¡¯ll die a terrible death. also, gun battle. do you know how to use a gun? have you seen a gun before?¡± heughed coldly, then turned on his phone and looked at the pictures of the new guns sent by others with a fascinated look. ¡°lone wolf, this gun is perfect.¡± ¡°what¡¯s a lone wolf?¡± diwu qian leaned over. ¡°a gun,¡± diwu mo said, ¡± one, my favorite gun. it was designed by a very good designer. there are only five of them in the world. i heard that a new one is being auctioned in the underground auction. i¡¯m nning to take it down!¡± ¡°an underground auction? that¡¯s right, it opens once every three years. it¡¯s going to open in a few days, right?¡± diwu qian was excited for a moment, ¡± there should be a lot of treasures, right? brother, do you have an invitation? i also want to go.¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard to get an invitation, but my master has connections, so i got two. i can give you one.¡± diwu gan said with a smile. ¡°thank you, brother xie. you¡¯re the best!¡± diwu qian grew excited. di wugan nced in the direction of mo nan chong. ¡± she¡¯s not at our level. so what if she knows kung fu? ¡± she¡¯s just an ordinary actor, the easiest person to deal with.¡± diwu qian nodded, ¡± he is indeed just an ordinary person. he is the easiest to deal with. ¡± ¨C mo nan chong¡¯s fighting scene had won the praise of many people, and after the twelve wu xing felt the power of master chong, they all wanted to be apprenticed to him. ¡°lord chong, please ept us as your disciples!¡± ¡°master pet, you¡¯re so powerful. be our master!¡± ¡°lord chong, can we kowtow to you?¡± ¡°master pet, don¡¯t run! we¡¯re sincere!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡± don¡¯te any closer. if youe any closer, i¡¯ll kick you away one by one! ¡± the twelve wu xing continued to chase after mo nan chong, but seeing that their master chong was about to make a move, they shrunk back in fear. ¡± we, we are serious. ¡± ¡°i can ept you as my master.¡± mo nan chong counted with his fingers seriously. ¡± you have to pay! ¡± ¡°pay?¡± the 12 wu xing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± sure, we can pay you. it¡¯s not a problem. how much do you want? ¡± ¡°the tuition fee is at least one million yuan per person! my time is very precious!¡± mo nan chong stuck out a finger and said, ¡± for the sake of money, i¡¯ll take you as my disciples. hey, don¡¯t run. one million each! ¡± the twelve wu xing¡¯s turned and ran away. ¡°you¡¯re so petty.¡± master chong snorted and walked to the side. sister huan wiped the sweat off her forehead. after that, there were a few more fight scenes. with grandpa sheng¡¯s previous performance, everyone was amazed by the following fight scenes, but not to the extent of being shocked. they only felt that grandpa sheng was indeed very good. song sheng hadpletely be a fan of master qin. he had been filming all sorts of videos at the side while shouting that he was extremely handsome. there were also a few fighting scenes with mo nan chong and lin jue, which were also extremely cool. when diwu qian went on stage, she was slightly weaker. although she was also an important supporting actress, her fighting scenes were much worse than mo nan chong and lin jue¡¯s. he was stuck on her side several times, which made the director unhappy. the fifth gu¡¯s acting was not bad, at least there was no problem with her kung fu. mo nan chong was also a little surprised when he was acting with di wu. ... there were a lot of fight scenes that day, and the crew made quick progress because master pet was very good at fighting scenes. the next day, there was a gunfight scene. this scene was shot indoors. mo nan chong had to jump down from the second floor and shoot down many snipers and a few very powerful fighters. a professional gunner came over to teach mo nan¡¯s pet how to use a gun. diwu qian said sarcastically, ¡± i think it¡¯s better to use a substitute. this gunfight isn¡¯t that easy to film. there¡¯s even an explosion. i¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t have the guts to do that! ¡± mo nan chong looked at di wu. ¡± are you afraid? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m saying you¡¯re scared.¡± ¡°did i say i was scared?¡± mo nan chong tilted his head and looked at di wu qi. ¡± i hope you won¡¯t drag me down. i still have things to do after this. ¡± ¡°ha, i was worried that you would be a burden to me. do you know how to use a gun and how to shoot? don¡¯t make a joke out of this!¡± diwu qian tanughed, ¡± i have done a lot of research on the spear. ¡± mo nan chong did not pay any more attention to diwu gu. ... a few minutester, the filming officially began. mo nan chong and di wu qian both had a few guns that were more realistic. these guns did have bullets inside. of course, the bullets could not hurt people, but it was just for the effect. after all, it was just a prop, so it was made to look more like a real gun. mo nan chong and the fifth judge had both jumped down from the second floor. the fifth judge had taken the stairs, so mo nan chong had practically jumped out. he had to pass the chandelier beforending, and the action was very exciting. at the same time, he had to shoot continuously, so the action was very difficult. as soon as the director said ¡± begin ¡°, mo nan chong jumped off the railing and grabbed the chandelier. then, with a swift movement, she began to shoot. diwu qi slid down from the railing of the stairs. his body tilted and he fired in another direction. Chapter 1830 1830 do you know more than me? the sound of explosions rang out in session. mo nan chong dangled from the chandelier for a while before jumping down. with a light roll, she got up and fired again. her movements were extremely smooth, and the explosions around her did not affect her at all. her expression did not change at all. on the fifth gu¡¯s side, he did the same thing. however, he was shocked by the explosion and his hand trembled. ¡°cut!¡± the director frowned. ¡± the little darling¡¯s performance was perfect. ah luo, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± did you get hurt from the explosion?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± diwu gan frowned. he did not expect that he would lose face. the explosion point was too close. he wasn¡¯t hurt, but he was scared. ¡°your shooting posture is wrong.¡± mo nan chong looked at di wu and said, ¡± the one in your hand is the only one. the way it is used is different from what you did just now. ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± diwu qi was amused. ¡± do you know guns better than me? have you ever touched a real gun?¡± mo nan chong was speechless. he had touched her when she was just born ... ¡°darling is right. the only thing that¡¯s special is that there¡¯s a small mechanism on the side. you need to press that small mechanism before firing.¡± the gunmaster said, ¡± diwu, you forgot to touch that side just now. strictly speaking, you can¡¯t fire a bullet. the only one is the most special gun. this gun is set in the show, and ordinary people might not be able to tell, but those who really know guns can see the ws at once.¡± when diwu mo heard these words, his expression immediately changed. he took out his phone in disbelief. ¡± i¡¯ll ask my friend. he knows guns better! ¡± the fifth gu had found a rtively powerful weapon master who not only understood weapons but was also a designer and maker in this area. a few minutester, the fifth gu received the result. ¡°how was it? what did your friend say?¡± the director asked di wu. ¡°am i right?¡± the spear master asked. ¡± ... ¡± diwu qi¡¯s expression was not very good. he did not expect that he had really made a mistake, and mo nan chong had actually seen through it with a single nce. could she know more about guns than him? he had touched a gun when he was five or six years old! ¡°you¡¯re right,¡± diwu qi said with an unconvinced look, ¡± director, i¡¯m sorry for what happened just now. let¡¯s prepare again. ¡± ¡°you¡¯d better lower your body a little when you¡¯re going down the stairs. from your angle just now, you won¡¯t be able to see the people you should¡¯ve hit.¡± mo nan chong said after some hesitation. diwu qian was about to go crazy with anger ... he had been lectured by a little brat who was younger than him. before he could re up, the director nodded. ¡± it seems to be true. diwu, lower your voice a little. i said it before, it has to be real! ¡± diwu mo gritted his teeth and agreed. he looked at mo nan chong with suspicion in his eyes. he had indeed used some strange sorcery on mo nan chong, but nothing had happened to him. how could she have had such a smooth day? usually, people who fell for it would be very unlucky! although he was a little suspicious, di wu qi was still very confident in himself, so he did not pay much attention to it. he felt that mo nan chong would be in trouble sooner orter. ¨C ¡± cough, cough, cough. ¡± diwu qian did not have a chance for the time being. she sat at the side and drank a mouthful of water. as a result, she choked to death. the manager was helping to calm her down. diwu qian finally managed to catch her breath. she was furious. ¡± what¡¯s going on? why am i so unlucky today? my car¡¯s tire burst, i sprained my ankle while walking, and i even choked on water. can i be even more unlucky? ¡± at this moment, something flew over. diwu qian had been smashed by a bottle of water, causing her to faint. ¡°what the hell is that?¡± diwu qian stood up in a frenzy. she angrily swung her foot, and one of her shoes flew out. a man had juste in through the door, and the shoended on the handsome man¡¯s head. nie yan: ¡°!!!! ¡± his face, which was full of smiles, instantly turned extremely gloomy. his eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked in diwu qian¡¯s direction. ¡± nie qian, great god nie ... ¡± diwu qian stood on one leg, and her face changed constantly. the manager was on the verge of tears. ¡± we¡¯re done for. nie fei is under song junlin. he ... he¡¯s super popr now. what¡¯s wrong with you? why did you throw your shoe at his head? ¡± nie qian¡¯s figure shed. in a few moments, he appeared in front of diwu qian like a ghost. he ced the shoe in his hand on diwu qian¡¯s head and looked down at her. ¡°you, hit me with a shoe?¡± nie qian asked, enunciating each word. ¡°i-i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. s-sorry.¡± diwu qian was trembling, and her heart was beating like a drum. ¡°hold on. before i say it¡¯s over, you¡¯re not allowed to fall down.¡± nie qian coldly nced at diwu qian. just one look was enough to make people extremely terrified, as if they could die at any time. diwu qian had originally wanted to take her shoes, but at this moment, she did not dare to move at all. this was a person that could not be offended at all. moreover, he was now the most popr person in the industry. rumors had it that he was even more powerful than lord rong back then. lord rong¡¯s fans even ovepped with his fans, and his fans were even more than lord rong¡¯s ... it was said that such a person could call the wind and summon the rain in the circle. whoever he wanted to live, he would live. whoever he wanted to die, he would die. just like that, she put on her shoes and watched nie fei walk away. her manager urged her,¡±stand properly, don¡¯t make the master unhappy ... he, he¡¯s nie fei!¡± song media was his backer. however, he¡¯s really so handsome, so handsome, so devilish ... why is he here? you¡¯re really crazy!¡± ... ¡°how would i know that i¡¯m so unlucky!¡± diwu qian was on the verge of tears. even her voice sounded like she was crying. she couldn¡¯t wait to please this kind of person. she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. who knew why she was so unlucky today? even drinking water would get stuck in the gaps of her teeth! diwu qian was so angry that she almost fainted when she saw nie qian walking towards mo nan chong. if she hadn¡¯t lost a shoe, she might have had the chance to chat with nie sha and ride on his poprity. however, the incident with the shoes was too embarrassing ... the scene between mo nan chong and diwu mo waspleted smoothly. the director was still full of praise for mo nan chong and even asked diwu mo to learn from mo nan chong. diwu qi replied in an unpleasant tone and then walked away. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± mo nan chong was a little surprised to see nie yan. ¡°i¡¯ve brought you something.¡± nie yan said, ¡± i had a meal with xiao xun ¡®er and the others yesterday and found out that we¡¯re filming in the same ce. they sent me the invitation you asked for ... ¡± ¡°oh, where is it?¡± ¡°i left it in your car.¡± nie yan touched his chin. he was wearing a red ancient costume and had long ck hair. he looked extremely devilish. ... mo nan chong had seen it a lot and got used to it. when the rest of the crew saw this, they eximed in shock. Chapter 1831 1831 underground auction nie yan chatted with mo nan chong for a while and left. as soon as nie yan left, the people around who did not dare toe over and talk to mo nan chong rushed to mo nan chong and surrounded him. ¡°grandpa chong, you know nie yan?¡± ¡± oh my god, how do you know nie fei? he¡¯s the most popr male artiste now! ¡± ¡± he looks so good in ancient costume. no one looks better in ancient costume than him. god, i¡¯m almost suffocating! ¡± ¡± master pet, wuwuwu, what¡¯s your rtionship with nie qian? you actually know each other! ¡± ¡°have the two of you participated in any programs together?¡± ¡°did you work together on some show?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... not really ... it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve worked together on an endorsement before. hehe, an endorsement. yes, an endorsement. ¡± ¡°then, grandpa chong, why did nie feie to you?¡± someone asked expectantly, his eyes sparkling. ¡± nie fei doesn¡¯t like you, does she? ¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯... what are you thinking! he¡¯s also filming here, so he came over to take a look. don¡¯t make wild guesses, it¡¯s not good if there¡¯s a scandal!¡± ¡°i understand, i understand!¡± the people around them all looked like they knew everything. however, the moment they turned around, everyone was holding their phones and sending all sorts of messages. [ oh my god, do you know who i¡¯m seeing? it¡¯s nie fei! ] [ my dear, i saw nie fei! [ aiya, i forgot to get his signature! ] [ god, how would i dare to go up and take a photo with him? he¡¯s like a god. he¡¯s so high and mighty that no one dares to get close to him! ] [ what is he doing here? [ it seems like he¡¯s here to see our production¡¯s favorite uncle. the two of them are probably friends! ] ...... diwu qian, who was wearing a shoe, was dumbfounded as she watched nie qian leave. he just left like that! ¡°i, i, i, what should i do?¡± diwuqian sobbed as she asked her manager, ¡± he actually left. he actually asked me to put down my shoes? ¡± the manager nced in nie yan¡¯s direction and ran over after thinking for a while. a few minutester, the manager returned. ¡°so, can i take my shoes off now?¡± diwu qian looked at her manager, nervous and expectant. ¡°he said to hold out for another hour.¡± the manager looked at diwu qian. ¡± just hold on a little longer. there are a lot of people around. there might be nie qian¡¯s spies. it¡¯s not good to offend this person. ¡± i heard that even lu xingyue doesn¡¯t dare to offend him.¡± ¡°this is really embarrassing!¡± diwu qian wanted to lower her head, but she did not dare to. there were people around her who were secretly looking at her andughing. although mo nan chong had a lot of scenes to shoot today, the progress was fast. after she was done, she bade farewell to the director and left with her people. on the other side, di wu qi had also finished his scenes. he did not look very good. she had thought that mo nan chong would be in deep trouble today because of her underhanded tactics, but she did not seem to have changed at all. he had never failed before. could he have failed this time? diwu qian was in a very bad mood after having her shoes on for the entire day. he could not help but question diwu qian, ¡± ¡°brother, didn¡¯t you take her hair? you haven¡¯t done anything to her yet? why is she still alive and kicking?¡± diwu gan frowned. ¡± we¡¯ll see tomorrow. ¡± i¡¯ve never failed before, so this shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± ¡± then why is she still fine, but i¡¯m so unlucky today! ¡± diwu qian was flustered and exasperated as she said, ¡± i¡¯m really extremely unlucky. ¡± ¡°forget it, don¡¯t be angry. we still have to go to the underground auction tonight. there are good things there, so we can bid for some good things to calm down. it was held once every three years, and many people were looking forward to it. there will be many people from different powers participating. you should make more friends and there will definitely be people who are willing to help you deal with this mo nan chong.¡± diwu qi said indifferently. he did not think much of mo nan chong. ¡°people like her are not on the same level as us. ¡± in the end, he¡¯s just an ordinary actor. as for us, once we enter the underground auction, even if we¡¯re actors, we¡¯ll have a more special identity behind us. at that time, you will be able to get to know the people of the major consortiums and various forces. it will be much better than being an actor.¡± ¡°will the people from the song family go?¡± diwu qian¡¯s eyes turned. song corporation was the number onepany in the country. if she could get to know people from song corporation, it would be much better than natural born entertainment. ¡°song junlin goes every year. not only little song goes, but old song goes too, and otherpanies in the country go too. some of the more powerful celebrities in the industry would also go. this is a circle that ordinary people can¡¯te into contact with. once you enter this circle, you¡¯ll be above the rest!¡± ¡± it¡¯s easy to make money as an actor, but once you enter that industry, it¡¯s even easier to make money. it¡¯s not just money, there¡¯s also power! ¡± diwu qian said with a smile, ¡± i¡¯m making so much money as an actor. isn¡¯t it to get into that circle? ¡± ¡°brother, have you been there before?¡± diwu qian was filled with anticipation. ¡°this is the first year.¡± diwu mo said, ¡± in the past, my master said that i was not strong enough. there are all kinds of people and all kinds of experts there. without enough strength, it would be useless to go. my master only got me two invitations this year.¡± ¡°yes.¡± diwu qian was filled with eagerness and anticipation. ¨C mo nan chong saw the things that nie qian had brought for him in the car. it was a big sack. xu ruohuan was confused. since when did we have such a big gunny sack in our car? what¡¯s inside? f * ck, it can¡¯t be something dangerous, right?¡± ¡°sister huan, master chong, get out of the car, i¡¯ll take a look!¡± ¡± ... no need, ¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡± it¡¯s a gift from a friend. ¡± lin jue followed behind mo nan chong and asked suspiciously, ¡± ¡°what friend gave you such a big gunny sack?¡± ¡°nie qian.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. he opened the sack, and a bunch of invitations fell out. mo nan chong was speechless. ... there were all sorts of colorful and colorful invitations ... ¡°what ... what kind of invitation is this?¡± lin jue picked one up and nced at it. ¡± what underground auction? so many? every single one of them? so many invitations? you¡¯re the only one invited to this auction?¡± ¡°not really,¡± mo nan chong replied. song sheng was taken aback. he picked up an invitation and nced at it. then, he looked at mo nan chong in shock.¡±is, is this true, master chong?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡± the underground auction that opens once every three years? ¡± song sheng was trembling. ¡± you ... you have so many invitations? can you really go to the underground auction?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°i, can i go with you? i know this auction house, it¡¯s very powerful! i heard that those who can go are all big shots!¡± song sheng was very excited. ¡°really?¡± lin jue looked at song sheng. ¡°i think i¡¯ve heard of it too.¡± ¡± all the big bosses of the major consortiums will be there, as well as families from all over the world. only the best of the best will be invited. there will often be some very special items that are rarely seen in the world. the rumors say that auctions are always very exciting! ¡± ... Chapter 1832 1832 a sack full of invitations after lin jue got into the car, he listened to xu ruohuan and song sheng¡¯s passionate introduction of the auction, and he was confused. then, her brain seemed to have reacted with a ding. ¡°i remember now!¡± although her family didn¡¯t have the chance to attend the auction, lin ganran¡¯s family did. she had heard lin ganran mention it once, but because she didn¡¯t have the chance to attend, she didn¡¯t care much about family matters, so she didn¡¯t care much. now that he thought about it, it was indeed an opportunity for the world¡¯s big boss. all the big shots with status would be invited. ordinary people rarely entered, and those who were invited were all extraordinary people. there were also some celebrities from the industry who were invited, but only the top of the industry, such as the heavenly queen, heavenly king, or movie king, could attend. it was difficult for ordinary people to even freeload a spot, let alone get an invitation. entering this auction was a symbol of status. entering the auction, if one could make friends, one¡¯s career and life would have a great change. if one could have a career with others or be fancied by some big shots, it would be a different story. although the underground auction only happened once every three years, it attracted a lot of people every time it happened. the items being auctioned off were also very rare, and many people woulde up to fight for them. the underground auction was also a very powerful force. it recruited people all year round. if someone was chosen, entering the underground auction would be a pretty good job opportunity. he might even control his own power. this was also the reason why many big shots were so eager to go there. the underground auction was not simple. no one knew who was behind it, but everyone knew that the underground auction was ranked among the top ten forces in the world. in the car, song sheng and the others were chatting. mo nan chong, on the other hand, made a call ton wufeng, leng leng, qin jiao, and the others. he found out that these people did not have invitations and wanted to attend the auction, so he asked them toe directly and go to the auction together. ¡°it¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± mo nan chong said. the few of them went to a high-end restaurant for dinner. after the meal, mo nan chong brought the few of them to the underground auction. the location of the underground auction was a little special. most people would not be able to find it, so mo nan chong drove the car personally. in the car, song sheng sighed,¡±i didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at driving.¡± but where is this ce? howe i¡¯ve never been here before? how do you know where the underground auction is without any guidance?¡± most people who attended the underground auction would need a special guide, but mo nan chong drove off immediately. as mo nan chong drove on, the car arrived at a rtively remote road. the road was small and could only amodate one car, and it seemed to be endless. after driving for a long time, the road suddenly opened up. the road became bigger, and there were many tall ancient trees around. it was as if they had entered a primitive forest. but the strange thing was that the path between them was very wide. it was as if they had entered another world. not long after, they arrived at a huge carpark. mo nan chong stopped the car and was not in a hurry to get everyone out. ¡°are we not going down?¡± song sheng looked around and saw two rednterns in front of him. it looked strange and exciting in the dark. ¡°i¡¯m waiting for a few people.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. song sheng was still looking outside. ¡± is that the underground auction? ¡± this door looks very ancient, like a big house in ancient times. where is this ce? why have i never seen or heard of it before?¡± ¡°if you had the chance to attend an auction like this, would you still be an ordinary assistant?¡± xu ruohuan asked. ¡°that hurts, sister huan,¡± song sheng said. lin jue was also quite surprised. she turned her head and saw a familiar caring in. it was the lin family¡¯s car. ¡°it¡¯s my brother, i¡¯ll go say hi.¡± lin jue said. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong, who was ying with his phone, nodded in response. when lin ganran and his father got out of the car, they saw lin jue walking over. they were surprised to see lin jue, but when they turned their heads and saw mo nan chong in the nanny van, they were no longer surprised. ¡°a-jue¡¯s here?¡± lin ganran greeted lin jue, ¡± you came with master chong, right? ¡± why haven¡¯t you entered yet?¡± ¡°darling and a few friends, i came over to say hello.¡± lin jue said. after the three of them chatted for a while, lin ganran, his father, and a few guards went to the auction. lin jue returned to the car. a few minutester, diwu qian and diwu qi also arrived. the two of them hade by themselves. they had arrived by following the gps of the address given on the invitation. once they arrived, diwu qian and diwu qi saw mo nan chong¡¯s car. although thepany mo nan chong had signed with was rtively low-key, making people think that it was a smallpany, her nanny car was actually very luxurious, so it was easy to recognize. ¡°isn¡¯t that mo nan chong¡¯s car?¡± diwu qian saw it at first nce. she even saw mo nan chong¡¯s side profile through the open window. she was a peerless beauty, but as a woman, she would not appreciate her beauty. she would only be jealous. ¡°why are they here?¡± diwu qi was shocked. ¡± however, he¡¯s still in the car. he probably has a way to find this ce but can¡¯t go in. let¡¯s wait here for an opportunity to go in. ¡± did they really think that this was a ce where anyone could enter as they pleased? what a joke.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± diwu qian snorted. ¡± are you going over? ¡± ¡°go over,¡± diwu qie walked towards mo nan chong and stopped at the door. he said coldly, ¡± i¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. if you don¡¯t have an invitation, don¡¯t even think about entering this auction. you don¡¯t have the right! ¡± when mo nan chong heard the voice, he raised his eyes and nced at diwu qian and diwu qian. ¡± have they invited all kinds of trash to the auction recently? ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± diwu qian took a step forward. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders and said nonchntly, ¡± a spendthrift ... is fine too. ¡± ¡± what are you talking about? ¡± diwu qian was flustered and exasperated. ¡± what are you so arrogant for? you cane here, but do you have an invitation? if you don¡¯t have an invitation, then get out of here. don¡¯t get kicked out by the guards. if you do, you¡¯ll definitely make the headlines tomorrow and lose all your face!¡± ¡°an invitation? you mean this?¡± song sheng held up a big sack and showed it to the window. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, we have a lot of ... ¡± ... Chapter 1833 1833 big boss, i¡¯m in trouble! when diwu qi and diwu qian saw the contents of the sack, they werepletely stunned. ¡°brother ... there are a few that are exactly the same as ours, but some are in different colors. is this a fake?¡± diwu qian asked as she pulled diwu qi¡¯s arm. ¡± that must be fake. who would have so many real ones? ¡± diwu qi said unhappily. he looked at mo nan chong and the others and sneered, ¡± you guys are really bold. not only did you dare toe here, but you also dared to forge so many fake invitations. you guys are really something! ¡± ¡°do you know what this ce is? this is the underground auction house of one of the top ten forces in the world. no one dares to offend them. they are very brutal!¡± ¡°you guys are finished!¡± diwu mo gave diwu qian a look. diwu qian instantly understood diwu mo¡¯s meaning. without another word, she ran towards the main gate, preparing to call the guards here. it was definitely impossible to forge. diwu gu was guarding the ce, afraid that mo nan chong and the others would run away. ¡°master chong, isn¡¯t this too many invitations? should we sell some?¡± song sheng looked at the sack of invitations. they didn¡¯t need so many. the underground auction wouldst for about half a month. the first day was the highlight, so the following days wouldn¡¯t be as good as the first day. however, these invitations were universal, so song sheng thought that he could sell them for some money. ¡°it¡¯s said that these kinds of invitations can be sold for millions of yuan on the inte. those with bad locations can be sold for hundreds of thousands, and the good ones can be sold for tens of millions ... of course, very few people will sell them. we¡¯re both not short of money, so it¡¯s good toe and take a look.¡± ¡°it¡¯s that valuable?¡± mo nanchong looked at the sack of invitations. ¡± that can be sold for a lot of money? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we don¡¯t need that much anyway. it¡¯s a pity to lose it. we might as well sell it. ¡± song sheng said with a look of regret. ¡°sure, sell it. if you sell it, i¡¯ll give you a twenty percentmission.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°really?¡± song sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. this thing sold very well. he did not doubt the authenticity of these invitations at all! ¡°heh, not only are they making fake invitations, they¡¯re even trying to sell fake ones. do you know what happened to thest person who made the fake invitation?¡± diwu gan sneered. diwu qian also came over with the guards. ¡± it¡¯s them. they¡¯re still in the car. they forged a sack of fake invitations! ¡± ¡°who dares to be so bold!¡± the guard captain shouted. ¡°they¡¯re not just forging, they¡¯re also selling these fake invitations!¡± diwu mo added with a respectful expression. the captain of the guards looked at mo nan chong and the others in the car. ¡± get down! ¡± song sheng and the others were shocked. they looked at mo nan chong nervously when they saw that the guards were all armed with various weapons. only then did mo nan chong open the car door andnd lightly. she then took out an invitation and handed it to the guard captain. then, she leaned against the car door and looked at the guard captain with her head slightly tilted. ¡± it¡¯ll be fine if you can tell if it¡¯s real or fake. every one of them is real. captain ning should be able to recognize the authenticity of these invitations, right? no one can make a special seal for an auction.¡± captain ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard mo nan chong¡¯s words. he looked up at mo nan chong. ¡± you recognize me? ¡± he was the captain of the guards, but he rarely came out. this was his first year managing the auction, so most people didn¡¯t know him at all. only half of the people who knew him were the higher-ups of the auction. even the people in the outside world rarely knew him, but mo nan chong actually knew him. he immediately took a closer look at the invitation and found that it was real. it was the highest-grade invitation that allowed him to enter the best private room. song sheng handed over the rest of the invitations. captain ning¡¯s expression changed. a sack of high-grade invitations ... a big boss that couldn¡¯t be offended! ¡°i¡¯m sorry for the disturbance! would you like to enter?¡± captain ning¡¯s attitude changed very quickly. the misunderstanding was cleared. he was an important guest, so he naturally had to be invited in. ¡°no need, we¡¯re waiting for a few people.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°alright, then we won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± captain ning turned around and frowned when he saw di wu. diwu qi and diwu qian saw captain ning and the others walking back and immediately followed. diwu qi asked, ¡± ¡°captain ning, their invitations can¡¯t all be real, right?¡± ¡°if it¡¯s not true, then it¡¯s all fake?¡± captain ning nced at di wu coldly. ¡± don¡¯t start rumors and make trouble at our auction! ¡± diwu mo¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡± is it true? there are so many invitations?¡± captain ning nced at the fifth judge and said coldly, ¡± ¡°where are your invitations?¡± diwu jin and diwu qian both took out their invitations. after captain ning looked at them, he returned them and reminded them coldly, ¡± not everyone can afford to offend the people whoe to the auction. we hope that the people whoe to participate will not cause any trouble.¡± after that, captain ning left. diwu qian looked at diwu qi in surprise, ¡± brother, the invitation cards in their sack are actually real? that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± diwu qi looked back and did not say anything. ¡± forget it. let¡¯s go in first. ¡± ¨C n wufeng, lin ku, leng leng, qin jiao, he hei, wen er, and the others hade together, including mo nan chong¡¯s left qinglong and right white tiger, and nie qian¡¯s mianmian. the moment this group of people arrived, it became very lively. mo nan chong asked everyone to choose their own invitations. among these invitations, there were rtively high-level ones, which meant that one could sit in the best private room to watch the auction. there was also an invitation that could only be used by one person, which was in the worst private room area. everyone naturally chose the best private rooms. then, they entered the auction together. captain ning had been standing guard at the door. when he saw mo nan chong and the others, he was extremely respectful. other guests didn¡¯t receive such treatment, but when he saw mo nan chong, he was very respectful. ¡°miss mo, let me bring you to the private room upstairs.¡± ... mo nan chong and the others went upstairs. they had a few invitations, but they had only chosen two private rooms with good seats. ¡± there are guards outside the door. if you need anything, you can find the guards. ¡± captain ning said to mo nanchong respectfully, ¡± miss mo, i¡¯ll get back to work. ¡± ¡°yeah.¡± mo nan chong nodded. sitting in the private room, he looked out. the position of the auction stage was excellent from this angle. there were quite a few people in the private room, so it was very lively. n wufeng, zuo qinglong, white tiger you, lin ku, and the others had never been to this auction before, but they had all heard of it, and it was like thunder reverberating in their ears. that was why they couldn¡¯t hold back their excitement when they arrived. wen er and he hei were rtively better. after all, they were both people who had seen the world. ¡± boss, i¡¯ve run into some trouble recently. can you help me solve it? ¡± he hei asked mo nan chong with a humble expression. Chapter 1834 1834 a group of big, silly guys? mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at he hei, indicating that he hei should tell her the trouble. she could try to help her solve this problem. after he hei got permission, he immediately came up to mo nan chong and told him about the trouble he had encountered. it was very troublesome. he took out hisputer and ced it on the table. as he typed away, he said, ¡± i brought myputer here because i heard that you would be here. ¡± mo nan chong hummed in agreement and watched as he hei made his move. ¡± our website has suffered a powerful attack. i haven¡¯t been able to track the other party. they seem to have nted some virus in us recently. i feel that there is a problem, but i have no way to resolve this attack. ¡± he hei felt a little embarrassed and his voice became softer. the people around them leaned over to take a look, but of course, they didn¡¯t understand anything. after mo nan chong nced at it, he pulled theputer in front of him. then, he quickly started to help ck he solve the problem. in just a few minutes, the matter was resolved. ¡± it¡¯s indeed difficult to deal with. i¡¯ll reinforce it for you. ¡± i¡¯ll help you track it while i¡¯m at it. ¡± he hei was dumbfounded as he watched from the side. mo nan chong¡¯s beautiful fingers flew across the keyboard. in an instant, everything was resolved. ¡°big boss, as expected of a big boss! are you sure you don¡¯t want to take me as your disciple?¡± he hei asked miserably. ¡°i don¡¯t ept such a stupid disciple.¡± mo nan chong replied seriously. he hei was speechless. he, the famous number one hacker, was actually called stupid. ¡°is 9th mastering?¡± mo nan chong asked as he looked at wen er. ¡°i¡¯m here.¡± wen er was holding his phone and sending a message. he then said, ¡± lian kuang said that they have just arrived and are in the white tiger private room. do you want to go over? ¡± i¡¯ll go with you.¡± mo nan chong got up and wen er followed her to the white tiger room on the other side. at this time, the auction house was getting more and more lively. when the two came out of the private room, there were many peopleing up the stairs. many people looked over because of mo nan chong¡¯s outstanding appearance. ¡°who is this woman? she¡¯s so young, which family¡¯s young miss have i not seen before?¡± ¡± he¡¯s indeed young. he doesn¡¯t even look twenty years old. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve seen him before. i think he¡¯s called mo nan chong or something. he¡¯s an artiste ... he¡¯s not some top celebrity, but he¡¯s still able to enter this auction. i just saw nie fei downstairs. it¡¯s not strange for someone of nie fei¡¯s level toe here, but she ... she¡¯s not even famous yet!¡± ¡°he¡¯s probably here with some rich man.¡± ¡°it¡¯s this kind of little girl who shouldn¡¯t have any strength or ability. she must have relied on other connections to get in. the fact that she can stille to the private room area means that her backer is not that simple!¡± there were a few young masters who seemed to be of high status staring at mo nan chong, their eyes shining. but when they heard these words, they all looked away. downstairs, lu xingyue¡¯s guards were talking to diwu qian. diwu qian poked diwu qian¡¯s arm and pointed in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. lu xingyue turned around and saw mo nan chong as well. ¡°what is she doing here?¡± lu xingyue was a little surprised. ¡± there¡¯s an 80% chance that she has a powerful backer. it¡¯s impossible for her toe to this ce with her strength. ¡± diwu qi said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°who¡¯s her backer? you can actually walk around the private rooms upstairs.¡± lu xingyue was surprised. naturally, diwu qian and diwu qi did not know about this. they only shook their heads. although they could enter with their invitations, they couldn¡¯t go upstairs at all. the auction invitation system in this ce was very clear, and the worst ones were the individual seats downstairs. the best ones were the few private rooms with excellent locations upstairs, which were prepared for people of status. even though lu xingyue had her own personal interests and her uncle was also an impressive character, she could only enter the slightly inferior private rooms on the second floor. ¡±ing here ... ¡± lu xingyue sneered. ¡± this isn¡¯t a ce for an ordinary person like her. ¡± ¡°i also said the same thing.¡± diwu qi said. diwu qian looked at lu xingyue and asked,¡±do you have a way to deal with this mo nan chong?¡± ¡°do you know who was staring at her just now?¡± lu xingyue said with interest, ¡± there¡¯s a young master from a very powerful force overseas, dr. dirk. this man likes to mess around with women, but he¡¯s very powerful. no one can resist him. usually, the people he targets will not have a good ending. ¡± diwu qian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± i¡¯ll secretly record a videoter! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go and add some fuel to the fire.¡± lu xingyue said, ¡± the two of you, follow me up. i have a private room. after you go up, don¡¯t offend others and be more respectful to them. the people up there are not to be trifled with!¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. ¨C in the white tiger private room. when mo nan chong entered, there were a few other people inside other than li jiujue. she did not know a few of them. ¡°grandpa pet.¡± when lian kuang saw mo nan chong, he immediately nodded his head in greeting and cleared the seat beside li jiujue for her. the rest of the people in the private room had been discussing something, but because of mo nan chong and wen er¡¯s arrival, they subconsciously quieted down. at first, there were a few people with faint anger in their eyes. after all, a little girl hade and interrupted their important discussion. anyone would be a little unhappy. however, lian kuang¡¯s attitude stunned everyone. lian kuang was li jiujue¡¯s right-hand man. if he respected him so much, he must be someone extraordinary. recently, there had been rumors that li jiujue had a girlfriend and had ced his girlfriend as his top priority. everyone couldn¡¯t help but think that it was probably this girl. ¡°continue, don¡¯t mind it.¡± li jiujue said as he waved at mo nanchong. mo nanchong sat down beside him and listened to their conversation. when they talked about a powerful organization, she raised her eyebrows. the evil dragon gang?¡± ... ¡°you know?¡± li jiujue looked at mo nan chong. the few people who had been chatting excitedly with li jiujue also looked at mo nan chong. after all, the evil dragon gang was a very difficult force to deal with in continent F. it had risen in the early years and developed very well. not many people in china knew about them, but people abroad, especially in continent F, were very afraid of this power. it could be said to be a very unreasonable sect. their business had to go through the evil dragon gang, but the boss of the evil dragon gang wasn¡¯t an easy person to talk to. they were worried and didn¡¯t know what to do. everyone was surprised that a little girl knew about this sect. ¡°hmm, so this is a ... a ... a sect where all the members are big and stupid.¡± mo nanchong cupped his chin. ¡± it¡¯s not that hard to deal with. ¡± Chapter 1835 1835 a car full of overbearing ceo novels will do! ¡°big dumb guy?¡± the people present were all stunned. they had heard of people saying that the evil dragons were bloodthirsty, cruel, and terrifying, but they had never heard of anyone describing them as a bunch of big, stupid men. but ... after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that the big dumb guy was quite fitting. the people of the evil dragon n were all big, and they had well-developed limbs but simple brains. ¡°master chong, do you have a way to deal with them?¡± lian kuang was the first to ask, his face full of anticipation. knowing mo nan chong¡¯s identity, he naturally knew that she must have inherited his abilities. in addition, she had a father like mo linyuan and a powerful background. she would definitely know more than them. ¡°they¡¯re all big and stupid, they¡¯re easy to deal with.¡± mo nan chong said seriously, ¡± just send a truckload of romance novels over. it must be the kind that overbearing ceos fall in love with. ¡± everyone was speechless. everyone had an expression that said, ¡± are you kidding me? ¡± ¡°a romance novel?¡± lian kuang was dumbfounded. ¡°heh, miss mo sure knows how to joke. the evil dragons are all rough men ... only little girls would like something like this, so how could they possibly like it? it¡¯s more practical to just give a cart of gold!¡± a few people shook their heads, thinking that this little girl was indeed a little girl. as expected, she didn¡¯t know anything and was blindly participating. they had almost believed her just now. she didn¡¯t know what 9th master saw in her, but he actually let her make a scene. ¡°then prepare a truckload of romance novels.¡± li jiujue acted as if he trusted his beloved master. everyone was speechless. was she blinded by love? if he were to give it away and then talk about cooperation, how could it be possible? he definitely wouldn¡¯t even think about cooperating. ¡°... ai, speak of the devil and the devil wille.¡± lian kuang¡¯s hand trembled as he looked at the iing call. it was from the evil dragon¡¯s boss. ¡± the evil dragon young lord is attending the auction today. the evil dragon boss isn¡¯t here. ¡± should i tell him what gift i should get him?¡± everyone shook their heads. only li jiujue nodded. lian kuang answered and put it on speaker. everyone quieted down as they listened to lian kuang. after a few minutes, lian kuang said, ¡± ¡± boss evil dragon, we¡¯re nning to give you a truckload of overbearing ceo¡¯s love for me. i wonder if you¡¯re interested. ¡± ¡°what? this is a good rtionship! send them over, send them all over!¡± the evil dragon said excitedly, ¡± very good, very good. god bless will be our good brother and partner from now on! ¡± everyone: ¡°????? ¡± lian kuang and the evil dragon exchanged a few more words and started to call each other brothers. the dragon also said that if there was anything in the future, he could just tell them directly and it would not be a problem for him to help them at the same time. after he hung up the phone, the entire private room was dead silent at first, then it exploded with a burst of exmations. ¡°really? just a romance novel?¡± what kind of lunatics are evil dragon and his gang? ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t he crazy? is it solved just like that? ¡± the people around li jiujue looked at mo nan chong with great admiration. ¡± miss mo, you were too rude just now! ¡± ¡± miss mo, you¡¯re amazing! do you know boss evil dragon? ¡± ¡± miss mo, how did you find out about this secret? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve yed with a bunch of big stupid guys before,¡± mo nan chong said indifferently.¡±as long as you give me a romance novel, you can exchange it for anything.¡± i¡¯ve scammed them of quite a bit of money ... silly people have a lot of money, so they¡¯re easy to scam.¡± everyone was speechless. in the past? he was only seventeen or eighteen years old. when was the past? he was already hanging out with evil dragons when he was a teenager, and he even scammed them of their money? this was the first time he heard someone say that evil dragons were stupid and rich. everyone had a look of admiration on their faces. then, lian kuang and wen er left. the rest of the people realized what was wrong and immediately found an excuse to leave, giving mo nan chong and li jiujue some alone time. ¨C in the ck tortoise private room. lu xingyue met up with entric. she had greeted him and mentioned mo nan chong. she had intentionally said that mo nan chong was an actor without a strong background and that no one would know even if he went missing. when the fire was almost ready, lu xingyue went out. after hearing what mo nan said, the only thing that came to mind was that mo nan had spoiled him. he was a lecherous man, and he loved beautiful women. however, it was different from the rumors. he liked beautiful women, but he didn¡¯t mess around. he just liked to ask these women to cooperate with him and act like an overbearing president. ¡°young master, i think that girl just now had ill intentions. don¡¯t believe her words.¡± one of the guards said. ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± ¡± that girl looks familiar. i want to meet her, ¡± he said. i feel like only she can give me that feeling!¡± ...... when mo nan chong came out of li jiujue¡¯s private room, he ran into one of the guards. ¡°miss, our young master would like to meet you.¡± ... mo nan chong was speechless. ¡± our young master is the young master of the evil dragon, dexterus. ¡± the guard exined when he saw that mo nan chong was not speaking. ¡± i know ... that stupid corporation ... ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± why is he looking for me? ¡± mo nan chong followed the guard downstairs. there was a backyard with a small bamboo forest and a small path on the other side of the auction house. mo nan chong followed the guard to an extremely quiet ce. as the auction was about to start, there were not many people around. he was doing his best to pose like a boss. however, he decided that it was not appropriate, so he stood up again. he ced one hand on the tree and held a rose in his mouth. ¡°... are you sick?¡± scared, he raised his head and saw mo nan chong. ¡°beautiful miss mo, i would like to invite you to do something with me!¡± ¡± thank you. ¡± lester was still polite. ¡°do you find him familiar?¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow at him. ... ...¡±now that you mention it, he does look familiar. have we met before?¡± xuexte looked at mo nan chong expectantly. on the other side, diwu qian had already sneaked out. she was holding her phone and preparing to film mo nan chong. when she thought about how mo nan chong was about to get into trouble and how she would be the one to take over the leading role, she could not hide the excitement in her heart. soon, she would be the main character. she started filming. after that, diwu qian¡¯s expression seemed to have split apart. she was extremely shocked. this was because before entric could do anything to mo nanchong, he knelt down in front of mo nanchong and said, ¡± little ancestor? ¡± ¡°big stupid guy, has your brain improved recently? you actually recognize me. ¡± mo nan chong nodded in satisfaction. ¡± so why did you ask me toe out? ¡± ¡°you might not believe me if i tell you.¡± ¡± would you believe me if i asked you to put on an act? ¡± Chapter 1836 ?1836 don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s the same as us diwu qian was speechless. she had secretly taken a picture of him kneeling in front of mo nan chong. mo nan chong had said a few words to him, and in the end, the two of them had left in harmony. nothing else happened during this time. when they left the bamboo forest, lester followed closely behind mo nan chong. he was extremely respectful. what was going on? didn¡¯t they say that he was the young lord of some evil dragon? didn¡¯t they say that he was someone not to be trifled with, and that he liked to deal with women? however, he had already tricked her out, but he had actually done nothing? diwu qian followed behind mo nan chong in a daze. she followed them very carefully. after going upstairs, mo nan chong ran into nie yan again and chatted with her for a while. then, nie yan caught up with damien and made him a coolie. mo nan chong received the news that his parents were also here. she went straight to the ck dragon private room. diwu qian followed mo nan chong and watched him enter the ck dragon private room. she waited in a hidden ce for a long time before she saw mo nan chonge out. not long after, mo nan chong went to the other private rooms. she walked around almost every room before returning to her own room. diwu qian saw that mo nan chong had gone back and she did not get any useful information. she then went back to look for diwu qi, lu xingyue, and the rest. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? did you get it?¡± diwu mo asked when he saw that diwu qian was out of her mind. lu xingyue raised her head and looked at diwu qian. ¡°? ¡± diwu qian asked with aplicated expression,¡±xingyue, who are the people in the other private rooms?¡± who¡¯s in the ck dragon private room?¡± she remembered lu xingyue¡¯s reminder that the people in these private rooms were all big bosses, and no one could provoke them. that was why they had to be very careful here. they definitely could not go to the wrong private room, but mo nan chong went through all the private rooms one by one and came out in a rxed manner. she seemed to be in a good mood. it looked like an ordinary visit. but wasn¡¯t this the private room of some big shots? wasn¡¯t it the private room of the big shots of the world¡¯s top forces? ¡°ck dragon? i¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s left for a few very important people. leng rongrong must have heard of it? it¡¯s said to be lord rong and her husband, as well as some other retired bosses.¡± lu xingyue frowned. ¡± why are you asking this? you didn¡¯t offend them, did you? ¡± diwu qian quickly shook her head. her expression was still somewhatplicated. the private room of lord rong and the others? what was mo nan going in for? did she know these big shots? ¡°the other private rooms are also reserved for people with extraordinary status, right?¡± diwu qian asked. ¡°naturally,¡± lu xingyue seemed to have recalled something. she stood up and said, ¡± song junlin and his group are all here. there are also a few big shots in the real estate industry. let¡¯s go and pay them a visit. ¡± ¡°oh, right!¡± diwu qian quickly followed lu xingyue. ¡°no, did you take a picture just now?¡± diwu qi asked impatiently, ¡± how¡¯s that b * tch? ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t capture it. after she went to that ce with dexterous, he knelt down in front of her. i only captured a video of him kneeling down. i didn¡¯t capture anything else! ¡± ¡°they came back after a while!¡± diwu qian said angrily. ¡°what?¡± lu qingyue turned her head. ¡± are you sure nothing happened? this isn¡¯t what the rumors say. that young master has a bad temper, and he even knelt down to mo nan chong?¡± ¡°that¡¯s it. why would i lie to you? i have a video on my phone. you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± at this moment, diwu qian¡¯s feelings were extremelyplicated. as they had already reached the door of song junlin¡¯s private room, the three of them did not speak anymore. lu xingyue cleared her throat and knocked on the door. e in.¡± a man¡¯s voice came from inside. lu xingyue pushed the door open and entered. diwu qian and diwu mo followed her on her left and right. the room was filled with bosses from the media industry, real estate industry, construction materials industry ... almost all of them were here. ¡± director song, director li, hello. ¡± just as lu xingyue was about to greet them, she suddenly caught sight of mo nan chong. she was stunned. what was mo nan chong doing here? why is she here?! diwu qian and diwu qi also looked at mo nan chong in shock. mo nanchong saw that a few people she didn¡¯t like hade, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. she bade song junlin farewell and left. someone even asked mo nanchong to stay and y for a while, but mo nanchong declined. lu xingyue quickly adjusted her expression and greeted the group of people. diwu qian and diwu mo also took the opportunity to get to know a few people. after all, they weren¡¯t big shots on the same level, so the three of them didn¡¯t dare to stay. they only said their goodbyes and left after a few words. after returning to the private room, diwu qian looked at lu xingyue in a daze. ¡± xingyue, why is mo nan chong over there? i didn¡¯t tell you earlier, but after i came up, she went to every private room. ¡± at this moment, lu xingyue had already figured it out. it wasn¡¯t strange for mo nan chong to walk around each room. it was probably just like how they wanted to get to know song junlin. ... she was probably just there to say hello. how could she be familiar with these people? if they were all her acquaintances, would she still be a small-time actress? she had already be a top celebrity, alright? ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. he¡¯ll probably go and say hello like us. however, she¡¯s quite bold. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s others, but she even dared to disturb lord rong and the others.¡± lu xingyue sneered. ¡± i¡¯m going to disturb others like this. they¡¯ll definitely be annoyed. you won¡¯t leave a good impression.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± diwu qian nodded. ¡± it¡¯s just that the young master is a little strange. ¡± ¡± evil dragon and his gang are strange. don¡¯t worry about them. ¡± after lu xingyue sat down, she said, ¡± let¡¯s watch the auction. there will be many rare items in the auction. if we can get one of these items and then give it to someone else, we will definitely be able to exchange it for a bright future. i have a mission today. my uncle asked me to film something.¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to take down that gun.¡± diwu qi said, ¡± we don¡¯t have any conflicts, right? ¡± ¡± no, my uncle isn¡¯t interested in weapons. he¡¯s only interested in a pot of grass. ¡± lu xingyue said indifferently. ¡°grass?¡± diwu qian¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± what grass? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s called grass, but it should be more of a divine medicine. no one would be stupid enough to buy a de of grass.¡± lu xingyue said, ¡± it must be a rare thing in the world to be auctioned. there¡¯s only one in the world. i don¡¯t know where it came from, but someone risked his life to harvest it and nt it. i¡¯ve heard that it has the miraculous effect of prolonging one¡¯s life and curing various diseases.¡± ... Chapter 1837 1837 a de of grass is so expensive? the auction soon began. mo nan chong and his friends were watching the auctioneer from the private room. the first item was quite ordinary, just an antique calligraphy painting. of course, this was only a rtivelymon item in the auction. if it was ced in the outside world, it would be a rtively special item. there were still many people bidding. mo nanchong and the others were not interested, so they started chatting after a nce. he hei had been pestering mo nan chong to teach him things. wen er, on the other hand, had nothing to say and had always been gentle and elegant. zuo qinglong and white tiger were so touched that they almost cried because it was the first time they had seen such a world. they hugged each other and whimpered for a long time. in the end, they felt a little emotional. the prices of these items were extremely high, and even if the two of them sold themselves, they wouldn¡¯t have that much money. ¡°you two are not worth much,¡± said master pet. therefore, zuo qinglong and the right white tiger were depressed. ¡°i¡¯m not lying to you, really. do you believe that i will put you up for sale on the inte? with the spirit abyss, you can sell anything.¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong used he hei¡¯sputer to open the website. after logging into her ount, she took a photo of the two of them and posted it. zuo qinglong and the right white tiger were also curious about their own worth, so they really cooperated with their master pet. ¡°i should be able to sell it for a good price, right?¡± zuo qinglong said, ¡± i¡¯m definitely more valuable than the white tiger. ¡± ¡± bullsh * t, i¡¯m more valuable than you. let¡¯s make a bet, i¡¯m more valuable! ¡± the right white tiger snorted. the people around them were watching. qin jiao, cold indifference, and the others were also looking at mo nan chong¡¯sputer. there were quite a lot of people on this forum. recently, because of the start of the auction, the online auction had also caused quite a stir. almost everyone who couldn¡¯te to the underground auction came to this website. there were still many things on the website that could be auctioned, and there were also some items that were more godly. ¡± someone offered a dor ... ¡± mo nan chong nced at zuo qinglong. ¡°one yuan ... don¡¯t tell me your starting price is one yuan?¡± the right white tiger wanted to cry but had no tears. it¡¯s so low!¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too expensive and no one will see it.¡± mo nan chong shrugged. as expected, the price set was rtively low. there were still quite a lot of people watching. asionally, there were also people bidding, but everyone¡¯s price was very low. from one yuan to one and a half yuan, then two yuan, then three yuan. the increase could be said to be very slow. seeing the number, zuo qinglong and white tiger you almost cried. the auction price was slowly increasing, but it was really moving at the speed of a snail. in the end, it stopped at 99 yuan. zuo qinglong and right white tiger were sold at that price. everyone said that the price couldn¡¯t go any higher. on the auction forum, many people were saying that it was not worth it if it was too expensive, and 99 was the highest price. zuo qinglong said,¡±... i didn¡¯t know we were so worthless ...¡± ¡°master, you won¡¯t abandon us, will you?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± be good. no one wants you. i do. ¡± mo nan chong found an excuse to cancel the auction. the auction had reached its climax. the ninth item was the gun, which mo nan pet was quite interested in. he leaned against the window and looked at it. ¡± the starting price of the ash wolf is three million! ¡± ¡°three million five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°four million!¡± ¡°ten million!¡± the sounds of bidding rose one after another. this gun was very special, and there was only one in the world, so there were still many people fighting for it. some people, especially those who liked firearms, were even more crazy about it. mo nanchong looked at it with interest. then, she saw a familiar face looking at her in the opposite room. li jiujue parted the curtains. his gaze fell on her with a look of adoration. ¡± you want it? ¡± although the voice could not be heard, mo nan chong could tell what the mouth was saying. mo nan chong nodded slightly. li jiujue was already raising the bid. ¨C in another private room, diwu gan shouted a price excitedly, thinking that no one would be able topete with him. just when he thought he could make the final decision, a cold voice suddenly came from another room. ¡°50 million.¡± the fifth gu: ¡°!!! ¡± he found it hard to believe that the price had increased by another 20 million. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± 55 million! ¡± then, he felt someone¡¯s gaze on him, and the same voice shouted, ¡± ¡°100 million.¡± diwu qian¡¯s legs trembled, and his face turned green. one hundred million ... this really wasn¡¯t something that he could take out casually. moreover, from what the other party was saying, even if he continued to raise the price, the other party would snatch it from him. ... the price was getting higher and higher, and he was afraid that he would not be able to get it. he hade with full confidence. in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything more, and the wolf was smacked away by li jiujue. ¨C mo nanchong lowered his gaze and yed with his phone. li jiujue sent him a message. ¡± i got it. ¡± mo nan chong replied, then raised his eyebrows and looked at the auction stage. there were not many things that interested her. after all, their family had countless warehouses, and they had countless extraordinary collections like this. if she wanted them, it was very simple. however,n wufeng and the others were very eager. wynre seemed to be interested in everything. no matter what it was, he would bid for it, even though he didn¡¯t win anything in the end. mo nan chong stared at wen er. ¡°?¡±wen er turned around and looked at mo nan chong. ... ¡°are you deliberately raising the price?¡± mo nan chong could sense what this guy was up to. ¡± ... to be honest, i also have a share in this auction house. if the price is high, i can also get some money. ¡± wynre said with a smile. mo nan chong was speechless. everyone was speechless. when it came to the 18th item, mo nan chong¡¯s eyes lit up again. this time, it was a pot that looked like grass. it looked very special and was furry, like a green ball of fur. ¡°what kind of grass is this? i¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± sister huan was curious. ¡± you can auction grass at will? is there something special about this thing?¡± ¡°the starting price is 50 million!¡± the auctioneer¡¯s voice made sister huan¡¯s heart drop. ¡°what? i, i suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with my ears.¡± sister huan pointed at the grass and asked, ¡± that pot of grass is actually worth 50 million? are you crazy?¡± ¡°that¡¯s a type of divine herb.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it has many effects. in the hands of some people, it can detoxify hundreds of poisons and even bring the dead back to life. it¡¯s a good thing.¡± ¡°it¡¯s that powerful?¡± sister huan was shocked, but she still shook her head. ¡± it¡¯s still a little expensive. ¡± ¡°eighty million.¡± the first one to bid was a girl. the crisp voice sounded a little familiar. ¡°lu xingyue?¡± xu ruohuan was shocked. ¡°90 million.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice was neither cold nor indifferent. Chapter 1838 1838 spending 2 billion, what a loss! lu xingyue gritted her teeth. she naturally recognized this familiar voice. wasn¡¯t that mo nan chong¡¯s voice? she actually dared to snatch her things? naturally, she had to do what her uncle had instructed her to do. ¡°100 million!¡± lu xingyue¡¯s voice was loud, and it caused a stir in the audience. ¡°one hundred and thirty million.¡± mo nan chong continued to bid. ¡°150 million!¡± ¡°160 million!¡± ¡°200 million!¡± lu xingyue felt as if her heart was bleeding. the price was being madly raised by mo nan¡¯s pet. however, it was impossible for her not to get the item that her uncle wanted. she had to rely on her uncle for everything, so she still had to please him. this was something her uncle wanted, so she naturally had to get it. lu xingyue continued to bid against mo nan chong. many of the surrounding spectators were dumbfounded. although the people who came were all rich, they had never seen such an exaggerated case where hundreds of millions were added up. ¡°that¡¯s too ruthless!¡± ¡± they both sound like young girls. these two girls must have great backgrounds! ¡± ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a way of fighting. ¡± ¡± with such a price, even the most interested person would be discouraged. i wonder how long these two people n topete for it! ¡± ¨C mo nan chong leaned against the table and did not look outside. she sipped her tea slowly and called out prices from time to time. the rest of the people in the private room were already dumbfounded. ¡± should we stop shouting? it¡¯s already far beyond the original value of this nt. ¡± he hei nced at master pet. ¡°it¡¯s quite fun.¡± grandpa chong seemed to be at loggerheads with lu xingyue. ¡°don¡¯t you feel bad for your money?¡± song sheng swallowed. ¡± that¡¯s hundreds of millions. it¡¯s enough for me to live for hundreds of lifetimes. ¡± ¡°spending money makes you happy.¡± mo nanchong said calmly. everyone was speechless. as expected, they didn¡¯t understand the world of the rich. ¨C in li jiujue¡¯s private room, everyone was also listening to mo nan chong and lu xingyue¡¯s bids. the old men could tell that the bidder was the girl who hade in and talked to them about dealing with the evil dragon. everyone was shocked. this little girl looked young, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so generous. ¡°he¡¯s very rich.¡± an elder said, ¡± she¡¯s so young, yet she¡¯s so rich and familiar with the evil dragon. who exactly is she? ¡± ¡± she shouldn¡¯t be simple. i haven¡¯t seen such a domineering little girl in a long time. she¡¯sparable to lord rong back then. ¡± as the other old man spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at li jiujue. at first, everyone was against li jiujue¡¯s decision to find such a youngdy. however, at this moment, everyone suddenly felt that this youngdy seemed to be worthy of their ninth master. he didn¡¯t know what her background was like. one of the elders couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°ninth master, who is that miss mo? was her family that rich? could she be the daughter of a rich merchant?¡± li jiujue didn¡¯t say a word. he continued,¡±you can say that, but she¡¯s more powerful than you think. to tell the truth, our ninth master is out of his league.¡± ¡°ah?¡± the cup in the old man¡¯s hand almost fell to the ground. ¡± ninth master, are you trying to climb up the socialdder? ¡± their ninth master was so powerful, how could he be associated with someone of higher status? if there was any young talent in this world that was more powerful than 9th master, there was definitely no one. if 9th master said that he was second, there was definitely no first ce. ¡°do you know who the richest man in the world is?¡± lian kuang retorted. ¡± i know. even though lord rong doesn¡¯t put herself on the list, she¡¯s definitely the richest person in the world. fourth master mo has given all his assets to lord rong, so he¡¯s in charge of everything in the mo family. lord rong¡¯s own businesses are spread across all walks of life, all over the world ... ¡± as the old man spoke, he suddenly stopped. he choked for a moment and then coughed violently. ¡± lord rong, lord fourth? ¡± he looked at lian kuang in shock. ¡°uh-huh,¡± lian kuang raised his eyebrows. then, the group of elders ¡®hands trembled as they held their teacups and drank their tea. they could not hide the uneasiness in their hearts. was it the young miss from their family? it was no wonder that only the youngdy of master rong¡¯s family could be so domineering ... ... this was indeed a social climb for ninth master. the old men looked at li jiujue with strange expressions. ¨C in another private room. lord rong, lord fourth, and the others were also watching the auction. li ruhua and tang luo were bickering with each other, while li chenle and luo qianchen were feeding everyone dog food. the private room could be said to be very lively. from time to time, everyone would pay attention to thepetition between mo nan chong and lu xingyue. lord rong held the teacup and shook his head with a smile. ¡°the little darling has lord rong¡¯s style back then.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± miss darling is also very domineering. ¡± ¡± after all, she¡¯s our little princess. if she¡¯s not domineering, then who is? little miss¡¯s ability to earn money is also very impressive. ¡± tang luo took a look and nodded. ¡°who¡¯s the onepeting with the little darling? is he a little annoying?¡± li chenle took a look. ... ¡°she¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± lord rong took a sip of tea slowly. ¡± darling is really ck-bellied. ¡± as the few of them chatted, li jiujue sent someone over to deliver some things. he had taken care of everyone in the house. master chong received a pot of flowers she liked very much and snorted coldly. ¡± you want to buy me over with a pot of flowers? ¡± although they got along well during the new year, lord rong was still a little worried about lord chong¡¯s safety. there were so many experts in their family, but they were still afraid of what if. although the old daoist¡¯s words were a little absurd, they still made people worry. ¡°i can see that your attitude has softened a lot.¡± mo linyuan said, ¡± li jiujue is not bad. ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for that incident, he would indeed be quite suitable. darling has chosen her own path, so let her walk it herself. you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± even as a father, he didn¡¯t worry too much about this. after all, this was the path of the little darling. one had to walk one¡¯s own path. they had also gone through life and death like this. they had to experience it. the most important thing was that this girl was happy. ¡°yes.¡± lord rong nodded. ¡± we should still put more people by darling¡¯s side. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve been making arrangements. we have forces in our hands everywhere. we¡¯ll know about the news you released. no matter where darling is, if nothing happens to her, naturally no one will take action. but if something happens to her, our forces will naturally take action.¡± mo linyuan smiled and said, ¡± everything has been arranged properly. i don¡¯t believe that anyone can touch the little darling like this. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± ¡°miss darling is also very powerful.¡± ¡± she should be able to protect herself, ¡± li ruhua said. Chapter 1839 1839 there¡¯s actually a mother nt! the price of a pot of grass had already risen to more than a billion. mo nanchong cupped her chin in her hands, looking thoughtful. she looked at wen er. ¡± do you think i should continue shouting? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s no longer suitable.¡± wen er said, ¡± the price of this pot of grass is only around a few million. it¡¯s not worth it to get it at this price. moreover, this is just a small one, and its value is not as high as the ones after. the real highlight is thest item.¡± mo nan chong nodded. she knew a little, but hearing wen er¡¯s words, she was even more certain. it seemed that there was a female one.pared to the other one, this one was not as valuable. lu xingyue raised the bid to two billion. this time, mo nan chong did notpete with her. in the end, when the auctioneer gave the final call, lu xingyue was stunned. she had been shouting without thinking. in the end, she had almost forgotten that the price had already exceeded the maximum limit her uncle had given her. if she bought it at this price and her uncle found out, he would definitely be angry. her uncle would probably reprimand her. however, since she had already won the bid, she couldn¡¯t give it up. the people from the auction house were even more difficult to provoke. damn it, this mo nan chong actually stopped bidding and stopped just like that. she couldn¡¯t be raising the price on purpose, right? lu xingyue¡¯s heart ached for him, but she was also a little flustered and exasperated. her uncle had only agreed to give her 200 million. didn¡¯t that mean that she would have to pay the remaining 1.8 billion? however, how could she afford to fork out so much money? even if she did, she would be bankrupt. ¡± this damned mo nan chong. he must be doing this on purpose. ¡± lu xingyue was furious. at the side, diwu qi¡¯s face was also filled with anger. his eyes were cold as he said, ¡± she did it on purpose. this b * tch, she did it on purpose from the beginning to the end. ¡± ¡°this is really too much.¡± diwu qian nced at lu xingyue. ¡± xingyue, it¡¯s a good thing that you managed to get it in the end. we can only think of it this way. although we raised the price, the item still ended up in your hands. ¡± ¡± she didn¡¯t get what she wanted in the end, so you¡¯re still slightly better. ¡± lu xingyue nced at diwu qian, then nodded. ¡± you¡¯re right! ¡°in the end, this thing still ended up in my hands. i paid a small price, but it¡¯s just the price of money. it¡¯s nothing. let¡¯s see what else she can do. there¡¯s only one tree in the world.¡± just as lu xingyue was feeling smug, diwu qian suddenly eximed. she pointed in the direction of the auction stage and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± xingyue, no, that new auction item is also this. it looks even bigger and better than the previous one! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, everyone¡¯s guess is right. this is the divine grass, the same as the divine grass just now, but it¡¯s the main body. that divine herb just now was split from its body.¡± the auctioneer introduced the items with excitement. lu xingyue¡¯s face instantly turned green. she had never thought that there would be such a thing. it was as if a pit had been dug for her and she was just waiting to jump in. there was only one person who was impressed and surprised by lu xingyue¡¯s bid of two billion yuan for this nt. at this moment, there was only one person who was impressed and surprised. lu xingyue was an idiot. the admiration he had for lu xingyue earlier on was now reced by the feeling that she was an idiot. ¨C ¡°ah, there really is one. is it really a female? are there male and female nts?¡± song sheng looked around curiously. ¡± it¡¯s much bigger than the one just now. it looks like a small tree. it does seem like it can split into other small seedlings. it¡¯s very special. ¡± ¡°this nt has it.¡± mo nan chong introduced. ¡± the mother nt can split into many smaller ones. the smaller ones can¡¯t split, and their medicinal value is not as good as the mother nt. the mother nt can be regenerated, so it will still grow after it¡¯s used up. ¡± ¡± oh my god, then this one is amazing. as long as it¡¯s raised well, it can continuously produce godly medicine, right? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s what i meant. therefore,pared to this, the previous auction item was not worth watching. this is the real life-creating machine.¡± wen er nodded. ¡± so, i can start filming now. ¡± this time, lu xingyue did not say anything. she was afraid that mo nan chong would set another trap for her. of course, there were many otherpetitors. however, it was probably because mo nan chong had deliberately raised the price to let lu xingyue bid for the previous nts. therefore, this time, everyone seemed to be a little afraid of mo nan chong. furthermore, mo nan chong was in the best private room. anyone with experience would know that the person in the best private room was not to be offended. since he couldn¡¯t beat them in the end, he didn¡¯t want to offend them. because of this, mo nan chong¡¯s bid went very smoothly this time. there were no obstacles at all, and the mother nt was bought for less than 30 million. when lu xingyue heard the final price of 30 million, she almost fainted. she pinched her philtrum and stomped her feet in exasperation. she had been tricked, she had been tricked too badly. she heard a lot ofughter, and she knew that theseughter were all mocking her. diwu qian and diwu qi did not know how tofort lu xingyue. in fact, this really made them feel that she was too stupid. ¡°snatch it.¡± in the end, diwu gu said, ¡± i don¡¯t believe that she will still have the ability to protect the things she has won after leaving this auction house. ¡± diwu qian nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right. xingyue, don¡¯t worry. my brother is very powerful. we can get those things! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not easy to start here. we can only do it after we get out.¡± lu xingyue said, ¡± the mother nt must be mine. ¡± there was no way she would let her uncle know about her embarrassing incident today. if her uncle knew about this, he would probably think that she was terrible. ¨C there was nothing that mo nan chong was interested in. after ying for a while, it was gettingte and they did not n to continue. ¡± the invitations are almost sold out. i made a lot of money! ¡± song sheng said, jumping up and down. it was more than his ten-year sry. it really made him happy. ¡°it¡¯s good that it¡¯s sold out.¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± there¡¯s no use in keeping it anyway. ¡± ... ¡°master chong, you don¡¯t have to give me so much money. i¡¯ve never seen so much money in my life.¡± ¡± i think i¡¯d better return the money to you. i didn¡¯t do much, ¡± song sheng said, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°why didn¡¯t you put in any effort? if it weren¡¯t for you, these invitations would still be eating dust in the car.¡± mo nanchong patted song sheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡±e up with more ideas to earn money in the future. we¡¯ll earn money together. ¡± the group of them went out, talking andughing. they bumped into li jiujue and his men at the top of the stairs. the few elders already knew mo nan chong¡¯s identity. when they saw mo nan chong, their attitude was one of respect that came from the bottom of their hearts. Chapter 1840 1840 these elders have betrayed us? ¡°miss mo, you¡¯re so domineering!¡± ¡± miss mo, you¡¯re really the most amazing youngdy in the world! ¡± ¡± miss mo, thank you for helping us previously. that miss mo, for being so disrespectful to you previously, we would like to apologize to you now. ¡± ¡± miss mo, don¡¯t worry. we don¡¯t think our 9th master is worthy of you! ¡± ¡°if you need anything, you can tell us. we will support you very much!¡± ¡± yes, we will treat you as the young madam. as a human, you are also the most respected miss mo. ¡± the group of elderly men chattered away at mo nan chong, their attitudes extremely respectful. mo nan chong looked at the crowd in confusion. they had been ignoring her before, but why was everyone treating her like this now? it was quite scary. ¡± you guys ... what¡¯s wrong? are you poisoned? ¡± ¡± ah, we¡¯re not poisoned. we just admire you more and more, miss mo! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we really admire you, miss mo. we feel that you¡¯re an extraordinary girl. ¡± ¡± miss mo, from now on, we¡¯ll be at your beck and call. ¡± the group of people had respectful expressions on their faces after they finished speaking. mo nan chong, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. she looked at li jiujue again, her head full of question marks. these old men were simply ridiculous. li jiujue could not help butugh. ¡± so, all of you are nning to betray me? ¡± ¡°grandpa pet will protect us!¡± a group of old men rushed behind mo nan chong, as if they had switched sides and became mo nan chong¡¯s people. ¡°oh, an elder under mymand, looking for someone else to protect him?¡± li jiujue was helpless. lian kuang thought,... should i also stand over there? ¡°hurry up ande over!¡± an old man said in a low voice, ¡± i think our lord will definitely be a henpecked husband in the future. it¡¯s the right choice to pick a side now! ¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t decided to marry him yet!¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to marry her. we¡¯re all on miss mo¡¯s side! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she nced at li jiujue. ¡± you beat them up? ¡± li jiujue¡¯s face was innocent. ¡± not really, but they probably know your identity. they probably guessed it. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. okay. as expected, it was a little troublesome to have such a powerful background. there were always people who wanted to kneel down when they saw her. the two of them chatted for a while and went their separate ways after they went downstairs. li jiujue had other things to deal with, while mo nan chong had to return to the set with sister huan and the others. after all, they had a scene to shoot the next day and had stayed upte into the night. if they did not get a good rest, they would probably not be able to make it tomorrow in this state. after everyone had left, only sister huan, song sheng, and lin jue were left at mo nan chong¡¯s side. ¡°darling.¡± just as she was about to get into the car, a cold voice came from behind. everyone turned around at the same time. leng rongrong and mo linyuan were standing behind her and looking at her. under the rednterns by the roadside, a pair of beautiful couple made people take a second look. ¡°who are they? they look a little familiar.¡± song sheng said in a low voice. sister huan recognized that it was master rong and was stunned. she was at the pinnacle of the industry. even though she had not appeared for a long time, no one had ever forgotten about her. her film works, her reputation and status in the industry had long been unrivaled. even the best actors and actresses were a level lower than her. gurgle gurgle sister huan swallowed her saliva and reached out a hand. ¡± ah sheng, help me up. i might faint. ¡± mo nan chong walked towards leng rongrong and mo linyuan. she chatted with the two of them for a while. lin jue¡¯s reaction was calm, but sister huan looked like she was going crazy. not only did she see lord rong and lord fourth, but she also saw her own artiste chatting with them as if they were very familiar with each other. she was going crazy. did her darling know them? was she on good terms with them? oh my god, doesn¡¯t that mean that she has a very strong background? someone like lord rong could already be considered to be an existence that could cover the sky with one hand. a word from her could make people in the circle survive or be destroyed. terrifying! it was too terrifying! ¡°she, she, knows lord rong?¡± sister huan asked song sheng, who was beside her. ¡°lord rong?¡± at first, song sheng did not recognize her. he only thought that she looked familiar. when he heard sister huan¡¯s words, he let out a cry of surprise. he held his head and looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction like a madman. ¡°lord rong, lord fourth? i, i, i, i, my idol!¡± then, she saw the two men behind lord rong and lord fourth. they were also very handsome and looked verypatible. ¡°could that be li chenle?¡± ... song sheng trembled with excitement. ¡± he¡¯s my idol. i heard that he offended lord rong in the past and has been offending lord rong for a long time. however, in the end, he went through life and death with lord rong in exchange for a lifetime friendship. he¡¯s simply a role model for all the rich young masters. ¡± lin jue nced at song sheng. ¡± ... you can worship anyone but him? ¡± she felt that this uncle li was a very funny person, but the person beside him was full of mystery and seemed to be very powerful. of course, this pair was also quite interesting. they looked very loving. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? chief li isn¡¯t a simple person either!¡± song sheng put his hands on his waist. ¡± i¡¯m in awe! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± lin jue nodded. ¡± but he¡¯s not as heroic as the rumors say. he¡¯s just a little funny. ¡± mo nan chong returned very quickly. sister huan asked nervously, ¡± ¡°master pet ... do you know that person?¡± ¡°oh, i forgot to tell you. my parents.¡± mo nan chong gave a brief introduction. sister huan was stunned for a moment. two secondster, she let out a scream. ¡± what did you say? ¡± for the first time, she grabbed mo nan chong¡¯s cor and screamed. ... ¡± my parents ... ¡± mo nanchong touched his nose. ¡± calm down, sister huan. ¡± normal people have parents, so it¡¯s not strange for me to have parents. don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± ¡± normal people do have parents, but the parents of normal people aren¡¯t master rong and master si! ¡± sister huan was on the verge of tears. ¡± they are your parents? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i hid it from you before.¡± mo nan chong was helpless. ¡°no, you ... i didn¡¯t ask, but i didn¡¯t expect them to be your parents. so, when you sometimes say that you have a lot of backings ... are those all true?¡± ¡°i, thought you were just saying.¡± ¡± if you¡¯re the little princess of lord rong¡¯s family ... my god ... i feel like i¡¯ve already reached the peak of my life. ¡± mo nanchong patted sister huan¡¯s shoulder. ¡± my dear, you can calm down first. i haven¡¯t reached the peak yet. ¡± ¡°no, you were born at the peak. do you have the cheek to say that you haven¡¯t reached the peak?¡± sister huan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± so, why are you working in ourpany? your parents are so capable that they can even start their ownpany. ¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s better to y by myself?¡± mo nanchong touched his nose. she didn¡¯t say anything more and walked forward alone. just as she was about to get into the car, she suddenly felt that the person behind her had not followed her. when she turned around, she saw that sister huan and the others were all under control. Chapter 1841 1841 you like grass? i¡¯ll satisfy you! ¡°mo nan chong, you dare to y with me!¡± lu xingyue¡¯s face was cold as she stood in front. with guns at their necks, sister huan and the others turned pale and dared not speak. they were extremely nervous. there were quite a few people in the auction house who would carry weapons. because of the power of the auction house itself, no one would check on them. generally, people who came to auction things here would bring some weapons and thugs. after all, the police outside didn¡¯t really care about this ce. it was considered a ce outside thew. only the auction house might keep an eye on it, but they wouldn¡¯t care much if something small happened. usually, when they walked out of the auction house, that was everyone¡¯s own business. as a result, there were often cases of people dying after auctioning something. in order to protect themselves, they would naturally bring enough weapons and fighters. lu xingyue had clearly brought a group of people with her. all of them were armed and looked very fierce. ¡°darling, hurry up and leave. don¡¯t mind us!¡± lin jue gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡± lu xingyue, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t bid for it. how dare you treat us like this? do you think there¡¯s now in this world? ¡± lu xingyue tilted her head and nced at lin jue with a hint of amusement on her face. ¡± you¡¯re really ignorant. this ce is really a ce outside thew. if you die in this ce, no one will care.¡± diwu qian also nced at lin jue coldly, ¡± did you hear that? no one will care even if he dies. if you want to live, get mo nan chong to hand over the item. otherwise, you will all die.¡± mo nan chong looked at lu xingyue indifferently. she did not leave either. she only looked at lu xingyue and asked, ¡± you like grass that much? ¡± ¡°i naturally like divine herbs.¡± lu xingyue narrowed her eyes. ¡± mo nan chong, i heard that you¡¯re a loyal person. i¡¯ll give you a chance now. give me the divine herb¡¯s que. give me back my money while you¡¯re there.¡± she had lost so much, and she had to get it back from mo nan chong. she didn¡¯t know why this b * tch was so rich, but she couldn¡¯t win against her. she had a powerful uncle, and the thugs she brought along were also stronger than thest. it was impossible for mo nan chong to fight her. ¡°let them go first.¡± mo nan chong looked at lu xingyue with a calm expression. ¡°let them go? do you think i¡¯m stupid? i¡¯ll let them go, and you guys will run away.¡± lu xingyue stretched out her hand. ¡± transfer me the money first and give me the card. otherwise, i won¡¯t let them go. ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows, a hint of mockery on his face. ¡°lu xingyue,¡± lu xingyue¡¯s hair stood on end when mo nan called her ¡®pet¡¯. however, she knew that she was the only one he doted on, so she was not afraid of him. how could she possibly deal with so many of them by herself? furthermore, the people she brought were all very powerful fighters. her uncle knew that it was very dangerous here, so he gave her only first-ss fighters. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± lu xingyue raised her brows and looked at mo nan chong, her attitude as arrogant as ever. ¡°if you like grass, i can give it to you. however, i hate it when people touch my people or threaten me with them.¡± mo nanchong looked at lu xingyue with cold eyes. ¡°so? you can¡¯t fight back, can you? what other ways do you have? if you have the ability to catch me, then i¡¯ll think that you¡¯re very powerful.¡± lu xingyue had an arrogant look on her face. ¡± that¡¯s right. if you have the ability, thene and catch us. do you dare? ¡± diwu qian said with a smile. di wu looked at mo nan chong. he seemed to be holding something in his hand and was about to throw it at mo nan chong. however, mo nan chong seemed to have seen it long ago. she looked at di wu qian and frowned. ¡± if you dare to spill anything on me, i will stuff all of these things into your mouth. ¡± diwu qi said, ¡± you also need to have the ability. ¡± just as everyone was confident that mo nan chong would not be able to do anything to them, mo nan chong suddenly walked towards them. the item in di wuqian¡¯s hand was about to be thrown at mo nan chong. however, before he could open his hand, mo nan chong moved at an unknown speed like a ghost. with a sudden sh, only a ghostly shadow was left. then, diwu gu felt his hand being grabbed by someone. before he could react, he felt something being stuffed into his mouth. when he came back to his senses, he realized that he had actually stuffed something into his mouth. ¡°oh, oh, oh, oh.¡± diwu qian let go of his hand, rushed to the side, and began to vomit wildly. the thing in his hand was a kind of ecstasy drug, but it was actually made of some animal feces ... he did not expect that mo nan chong would really dare to let him eat these things. diwu qian vomited so much that the sky turned dark. if he didn¡¯t know what it was, he would have just eaten it. but now that he knew what it was made of and thought of the fact that it contained dog poop, he wanted to vomit even more. he wished he could vomit his stomach out. while lu xingyue was still in a daze, master chong dodged and grabbed her neck with his hand. she was immediately pulled into mo nan¡¯s control. as for lu xingyue¡¯s high-level fighters, they didn¡¯t even have a chance to make a move. when they saw that their master had been caught, they were all stunned. they were high-level fighters trained by lu xingyue¡¯s uncle. however, before they could do anything, the person they were supposed to protect had been captured by a youngdy. this little girl was also so good-looking. she could be said to be a god. they had already let their guard down when she looked so thin and weak. who would have thought that she was so powerful? ¡± oh, you wanted me to catch you. look, i¡¯ve caught you. ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± release my people? if you don¡¯t?¡± lu xingyue felt a chill on her face, as if something was moving against her face. ¡± what¡¯s that?! ¡± lu xingyue was horrified. ¡°of course it¡¯s a de.¡± mo nan said in a pampering tone, ¡± if you don¡¯t let go, i¡¯ll cut your face with a knife. it wouldn¡¯t be good if such a pretty face was cut, right? ¡± ... ¡°you, you dare!¡± ¡°why would i not dare? you¡¯re going to kill someone, so why wouldn¡¯t i dare to make a few cuts? isn¡¯t this a ce outside thew?¡± grandpa chong raised his eyebrows. ¡°you, mo nan chong, you lunatic!¡± lu xingyue was already trembling a little. she didn¡¯t dare to move. she straightened her neck and was extremely nervous. ¡°l-let them go!¡± she finally said to her men. the thugs naturally didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately let him go. mo nan chong did not let go of lu xingyue even after lin jue and the rest had returned to his side. ¡± mo nan chong, let her go. we¡¯ve already let her go, so you should let her go too! ¡± diwu qian was worried about her brother who had fainted from vomiting as she shouted at mo nan chong. ¡°did i say that if you let him go, i¡¯ll let him go?¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ... Chapter 1842 1842 i made more than a dozen phone calls, but all of them were roosters! mo nan chong¡¯s words stunned everyone. they had already let lin jue and the others go, so they thought that mo nan chong would let them go as well. however, who would have thought that mo nan chong had no intention of letting her go at all? she was even acting so arrogantly. ¡°what are you doing? what else do you want to do to me?¡± lu xingyue was already on the verge of tears. when had she ever been held hostage like this? she had never been held hostage like this before. this was definitely the first time. she really wanted to chop mo nan chong up and feed him to the dogs, but she did not have the ability to do so. she could only cry and roar. ¡°don¡¯t you like grass? i¡¯ve always been kind. i¡¯ll always satisfy you with the things you like.¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡°you demon, mo nan pampers you too much. if you dare to treat me like this, i¡¯ll go all out and let my men do it. do you think you can beat them? don¡¯t worry, do it!¡± lu xingyue¡¯s words stirred the thugs up. mo nan chong threw lu xingyue to lin jue. ¡± hold him down. i¡¯ll take care of those people. ¡± lin jue nodded and grabbed lu xingyue. ¡°you dare to do this to me?¡± lu xingyue stared at lin jue with wide eyes. lin jue took out a packet of tissues and stuffed it into lu xingyue¡¯s mouth. ¡± shut up. ¡± lu xingyue whimpered. she didn¡¯t expect that even lin jue would dare to treat her like this. she couldn¡¯t help but be angry. in the blink of an eye, she had already taken down the thugs from mo nan chong. diwu qian had not expected mo nan chong to be so powerful. even though she knew that mo nan chong¡¯s kung fu was not weak, she did not expect her to be so good at fighting. ¡°are you a woman?¡± how could a woman be so good at fighting? she must be crazy! ¡°does being able to fight mean that you have to be a man?¡± mo nanchong patted the dust off his hands and looked at the people he had kicked to the ground. ¡± how is it? do you want to try again? ¡± the group of thugs either hugged their arms, their stomachs, or their legs. none of them dared to attack mo nan chong again. mo nan chong looked satisfied. ¡± not fighting is the right thing to do. fighting is not a good thing. ¡± the thugs were speechless. you¡¯re clearly fighting better than us, and you still have the cheek to say that fighting isn¡¯t good? ¨C an hourter. lu xingyue was filled with regret. she had never been treated like this before. she, lu xingyue, had never been bullied like this before. how could someone dare to treat her like this! the group of thugs beside them were also on the verge of tears. they were all very powerful thugs who had always been raised by others. they only needed to fight asionally, but what was the situation now? they were actually ced in a field to cut grass! in the middle of the night, not only did they have to cut the grass, but they also had to eat the grass! there were also two animals ring at them. there was a chicken and a horse. they were obviously not powerful animals, but when they looked at them, they were especially arrogant. especially since the horse had stood up and performed tai chi with the chicken! not only did it perform tai chi, but it also seemed to demonstrate the consequences if they escaped. the horse even showed off its hooves. its hooves had just broken a ratherrge tree ... although they couldn¡¯t speak, they all understood what they meant. ¡°how long are we going to keep this up?¡± diwu qian¡¯s face was covered in mud. she was cutting the grass as she cried. when she cried, she would use her hands to wipe her face. she had never felt so aggrieved before. he was being watched by two animals and was cutting grass in such a terrifying field in the middle of the night. there seemed to be a cemetery nearby. the wind blew, and it was particrly terrifying. even though they had the advantage in numbers, they could not withstand such terror. one of the thugs was so scared that he peed his pants. the sky was so dark. although it was already spring, it was still very cold at night, and it was even more terrifying when it was cold. ¡°this lunatic! she¡¯s a devil!¡± lu xingyue put a de of grass into her mouth with great difficulty and chewed on it. she was so angry that she was trembling. she didn¡¯t dare to stop as the horse and chicken were looking at her. an hour ago, mo nan chong had even asked her to transfer a hundred million yuan to her aspensation. he said that she had suffered a mental shock and her heart had been hurt, so it waspensation for emotional damage. what stimtion! what emotional damage?! she was the one who was provoked, and she was the one who neededpensation for the emotional damage, okay? the rest of the thugs were also silent and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. their lives as thugs had simply met with a shadow. in the past, she had always been sessful. this time, she had fallen so hard that she didn¡¯t want to fight again for the rest of her life. that was clearly a youngdy. she looked very weak, but how could she be so good at fighting? and this chicken ... it was actually quite good at fighting. in any case, they were very afraid of this chicken. just now, this chicken had even squatted down on everyone¡¯s head ... ... ¨C natural entertainment. lu fangtian, who had to work overtime with the entirepany, was frowning as he answered a phone call. ¡°what? star moon spent a few hundred million on that divine herb, and it¡¯s not the mother nt?¡± ¡°this girl is usually quite smart. why is she so bad at scheming this time? that divine herb is not worth that much! she was too impulsive! once the auction house has made a decision, there¡¯s no going back on their word.¡± ¡°alright, i got it.¡± lu fangtian rubbed his eyebrows and his face turned green. he had given lu xingyue the maximum limit, but she had actually been duped. she had actually foolishly spent so much money to buy such an item. if there wasn¡¯t a mother nt, it was still okay, but if there was a better mother nt, this thing would be worthless. ¡°where¡¯s star moon?¡± lu fangtian looked at his assistant. ¡± i¡¯ve already called just now. when the call went through, there was the sound of a rooster crowing ... ¡± the assistant¡¯s expression was a little strange. he really didn¡¯t know what to say. ... he had already made a few calls, but when the other party picked up, there was a burst of rooster crowing. the assistant¡¯s face turned green at the thought of this. he felt that their youngdy was joking. ¡°a chicken crowing?¡± lu fangtian nced at his assistant and felt that he was teasing him. he took out his phone and personally called lu xingyue. very quickly, the call was connected. ¡°xingyue, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± as soon as lu fangtian¡¯s voice fell, there was a crazy rooster crowing from the other end of the phone. ¡± giggle, giggle, giggle! ¡± lu fangtian was startled by the sound of the rooster. he moved his phone away and looked at his assistant with aplicated expression. the assistant shrugged. ¡± it was like this an hour ago. ¡± lu fangtian turned on the loudspeaker and was a little angry. ¡± lu xingyue, have you had enough fun? why are you making a rooster croak?! you¡¯re crazy!¡± immediately, the neighing of horses could be heard. lu fangtian: ¡°!!! ¡± he threw the phone away. ¡± this is nonsense! ¡± Chapter 1843 1843 a living bodhisattva? i think you¡¯ve seen a living ghost! the sky brightened. lu xingyue had eaten countless des of grass and was so full that she dozed off like crazy. the moment she dozed off, a critical hit flew over andnded on her head. therefore, lu xingyue woke up with a start and was trembling in fear. its ws were extremely sharp, and it was extremely fierce. although it was just a chicken, it had a powerful aura, making people feel that it was a venerable. ¡°is it still not enough? can¡¯t we end this? the sky was already bright! does mo nan chong have any humanity!¡± lu xingyue shouted in exasperation as she threw the grass in her hand. she fell to the ground. her hair was messy, and her clothes were dirty. she had turned from a little princess to a crazy woman. critical hit stared at lu xingyue. it barked, dragging out thest syble, and looked at lu xingyue. although it couldn¡¯t speak the humannguage, it was threatening in an incisive manner, causing lu xingyue¡¯s hair to stand on end. she wanted to cry but had no tears. she quickly picked up the grass that had been thrown away and asked weakly with a sad face, ¡± mr. chicken, are we really ... unable to end this? ¡± lu xingyue was about to go crazy. she had never encountered something like this in her life, being monitored by two animals. it looked like an ordinary animal, but it seemed to be more powerful than her. ¡°huh?¡± he called out in a critical tone. lu xingyue¡¯s hair stood on end. the few thugs who had been dozing off no longer dared to doze off. they quickly moved and continued cutting the grass. after a long time, it was already seven or eight o ¡®clock. he only swung his leg after the critical hit. the storm also neighed. the critical hitnded on storm, and then it seemed to pull out a mobile phone from one of his pockets. ¡°giggle!¡± the critical hit followed after the long phone call. diwu qian¡¯s face was covered in mud. she looked in the direction of the critical hit and asked, ¡± ¡°is it talking to someone on the phone? it seems to be good at talking on the phone ...¡± ¡°mo nan chong, i¡¯ll never let you off,¡± lu xingyue said through gritted teeth. ¡°giggle!¡± after critical strike was done with the call, he called out to lu xingyue and the others. the storm also neighed, and then the chicken and horse galloped away. ¡°we¡¯re free?¡± diwu qian asked in a daze, ¡± they¡¯ve left. can we go back now? are we free? ¡± ¡°i think so?¡± lu xingyue looked at the few thugs. one of the thugs who had peed his pants said, ¡± who¡¯s going to leave first? i don¡¯t dare to. i¡¯m afraid they¡¯lle back. ¡± although the storm and the critical strike didn¡¯t take action, the night of surveince had clearly left a strong psychological shadow on everyone. the group of people squatted for another half an hour. seeing that storm didn¡¯te back, they stood up and ran away. the thugs ran the fastest. lu xingyue shouted and asked them where they were going, but all of them said that they were quitting and would never be thugs again. ¡°you can¡¯t even be a chicken, so how can you be a hatchet man?¡± lu xingyue was speechless. di wuqian swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡± xingyue, let¡¯s go back. i still have to go to the production team! ¡± on the other side, diwu qian, who had been unconscious for an entire night, finally woke up slowly. he opened his eyes. when he saw lu xingyue and diwu qian, he thought that he had seen a ghost. ¡± ghosts! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re the ghost! your entire family is a ghost!¡± ¡°ah yue?¡± diwu qian was stunned for a moment. he rubbed his eyes and asked, ¡± what happened? what happened to me? ¡± ¡± you vomited and fainted. you¡¯re so lucky. you fainted the whole night and didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡± diwu qian said angrily, ¡± you don¡¯t even know how much of a demon that mo nan chong is. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± diwu luan crawled up with a grunt. ¡± what did she do to you? how did you be like this? ¡± he was obviously surprised. he didn¡¯t expect that these two people, who were as delicate as princesses yesterday, would look like they had crawled out of hell today and were no different from lunatics. if it wasn¡¯t for their voices, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to recognize them. diwu qian told diwu qian about yesterday¡¯s experience in a huff. diwu mo frowned. ¡± what is it? a chicken and a horse?¡± ¡°yes, simply.¡± diwu qian said in disbelief, ¡± she really is capable of doing anything. she actually dared to treat us like this. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s plenty of time in the future ... i¡¯ll definitely destroy thatpany of hers and let her work under me. you want me to eat grass? i¡¯ll make her eat grass for the rest of her life!¡± diwu qian¡¯s phone rang and she hurriedly picked up the phone. after that, she was scolded by the director. she had to film very early today, but she had not gone to the set yet. he asked her to get her ass over there. it was the same for diwu qi. he was scolded by the director after a phone call. there was a big scene today and it couldn¡¯t be dyed. it was a scene that burned a lot of money. the two of them werete, which made the director mad. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, ah yue, i have to go. the director is scolding me!¡± ¡± i¡¯ll take my leave as well. xingyue, be careful! ¡± the brother and sister left. ... ¨C in the field, a farmer came out with a pesticide backpack and was ready to weed his field. when he saw that the grass in his field had disappeared overnight, he was shocked. in such arge field, there were no weeds, only the things he had grown. ¡± thank you, living buddha. i really don¡¯t know what kind of living buddha is weeding me. ¡± the farmer said excitedly. lu xingyue heard the farmer¡¯s voice before she could walk far. she looked at him in annoyance and said, ¡± if you want to thank someone, thank me. since you want to thank me, send me out of this damn ce! ¡± ¡°where did this crazy womane from? are you here to steal?¡± when the farmer saw that lu xingyue was in a mess, he started to run after her. lu xingyue was frightened. ¡± i-i¡¯m not a crazy woman. i¡¯m your living buddha! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re still a living bodhisattva! i think you¡¯ve seen a ghost!¡± ...... ... ¨C on the bumpy tractor. lu xingyue¡¯s entire face was green. in her life, she had taken a ne, a train, a private car, and even a cruise ship ... however, she had never been in such a vehicle before. what made her even more speechless was that there was a pig in the car. she didn¡¯t know what this pig liked about her, but he kept getting closer to her. she was really going crazy. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t go back, had no money, and had lost her phone, she would never have taken this car. ¡°you¡¯re just a little girl, why did youe to the countryside ... and even ended up like this? if you hadn¡¯t met me, what would you have done if you had met a bad person?¡± the farmer, who was driving in the front, said in an unpleasant tone. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid of that boar. i¡¯m going to breed with someone, so i can give you a ride. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have made this trip! ¡± Chapter 1844 1844 young miss ... you stink at the film crew. diwu qian and diwu qi ran over with mud all over their bodies. because the director was in a hurry, they had forgotten what they looked like. they rushed to the set just like that. they were stopped by the stage supervisor at first, but they still rushed in. ¡± who¡¯s this? why are you barging into the production team? where did this lunatice from? ¡± the stage supervisor shouted in disbelief. ¡± f * ck, where did youe from ... ¡± the director turned around and saw diwu qian and diwu qi. because the two of them were really dirty and unkempt, he really could not recognize them at first. the assistant director beside him was shocked. he picked up a script and threw it at the two of them. ¡°director, i¡¯m sorry i¡¯mte.¡± diwu qian pushed aside her hair. only then did the director clearly see what the two people in front of him were. he thought he had seen a ghost. ¡°what are you doing? what crazy show did you take on tonight?¡± the director stared at diwu qian and said, ¡± but you can¡¯te to this production team like this. how can you act if you don¡¯t clean up? ¡± the assistant director was also mad with anger. ¡± do you know that the entire crew is waiting for you two? i¡¯ve already finished my scenes today, and it¡¯s only the two of you. you¡¯re so slow! who are you? do you have the right to make people wait for you?¡± ...... ¨C in a high-end residential area. lu fangtian was holding his cell phone, making a phone call in a flustered and exasperated manner. but this time, it was even more outrageous. it wasn¡¯t the sound of a chicken, but all kinds of dog barks, wolf howls, and tiger roars. in the end, there was even a frog croaking at him. ¡± she¡¯s getting more and more out of control. did she go to the zoo? ¡± ¡°you messed things up, yet you don¡¯t apologize to me. you still dare to do this to me?¡± lu fangtian was about to explode. he paced back and forth. he had never been so angry before. he didn¡¯t have any children, so his favorite niece was lu xingyue. he treated her very well. however, he didn¡¯t expect his niece to do such a thing. ¡± president lu, the young miss is not at her house. ¡± one of the thugs who went to look for lu xingyue came back and said. ¡°she¡¯s not here. where is she hiding? no, we¡¯ll wait here!¡± while lu fangtian was talking, he heard the sound of a tractor. he looked at the tractor at the entrance of the neighborhood with disdain. ¡°there¡¯s really all kinds of things.¡± when he heard the sound of a pig, lu fangtian¡¯s face turned even uglier. he seemed to have heard the sound of a pig on the phone just now. then, he saw a man with messy hair get out of the car. he was even more disgusted. sitting in the same car as a pig ... he had never seen such an unrefined person. ...... under the constant nagging of the farmer uncle, lu xingyue finally arrived at her residence before the explosion. when she arrived at the ce, her face was green. she had just been pounced on by the male pig that was breeding ... as soon as she got off the tractor, lu xingyue saw a row of luxury cars in front of her. they looked slightly familiar. it seemed to be her uncle¡¯s car! when lu xingyue thought of her current state, she was scared to death. she was afraid that her uncle would see her in such a sorry state. just as she was about to sneak away, someone suddenly eximed. ¡°miss!¡± lu fangtian turned his head abruptly and saw lu xingyue, who was about to sneak away. she had just gotten off the tractor, and it had not started moving yet. the farmer driver turned his head and said to her, ¡± little girl, don¡¯t run around in the future. look at you, you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing! ¡± lu xingyue¡¯s expression was so ugly that it was as if she had just eaten a hundred flies. lu fangtian¡¯s face looked as if he had eaten thousands of flies. the two of them looked at each other, not daring to recognize each other. ¡°miss, where have you been? we¡¯ve been calling you. why do you keep learning about animals? how did you end up in this state?¡± the assistant looked at lu xingyue in disbelief. if not for lu xingyue¡¯s pause, he would not have recognized the person as their youngdy. it seemed like he had juste down from a tractor and was in the same ce as a pig ... the assistant smelled something stinky when he approached. he could not help but cover his nose. ¡°miss ... you ...¡± it was too smelly ... as lu xingyue¡¯s expression was very ugly, the assistant did not continue. lu xingyue looked at lu fangtian. finally, she couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice, ¡± little uncle. ¡± ... ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± lu fangtian approached and after smelling an indescribable smell, he took two steps back. his expression was very interesting. ¡± little uncle ... ¡± lu xingyue could not help but burst into tears when she saw her little uncle retreating. after that, she sobbed uncontrobly and waspletely unable to speak. lu fangtian and his assistant stood to the side and watched lu xingyue cry with an indescribable expression. the smell on lu xingyue¡¯s body was too strong. they didn¡¯t dare to get close to her. they could only look at her like this and didn¡¯t dare to hit her with their hands. lu xingyue felt that no one was consoling her, so she cried even harder. after an unknown period of time, lu xingyue was almost done crying. ¡°uncle, i¡¯m sorry. i messed up.¡± ¡°you still know that you¡¯ve screwed up.¡± after all, she was his favorite niece and the one he had doted on for a long time. although he was a little angry at lu xingyue¡¯s recklessness this time, he still felt sorry for her when he saw her cry. ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect her to be so overboard. ¡± lu xingyue said, ¡± she¡¯s doing this to me on purpose! ¡± ¡± who is it? what¡¯s going on? why is there a mother nt? you even spent so much money on the other ones. ¡± lu fangtian was still a little annoyed. ... ¡± it¡¯s because of that mo nan chong. i didn¡¯t expect her to be at the auction too. she even tricked me on purpose. ¡± lu xingyue was flustered and exasperated. ¡± uncle, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s deliberately leading me on. ¡± ¡°she probably knows that i want this, so she¡¯s raising the price on purpose.¡± lu xingyue began to tell lu fangtian about her confrontation with mo nan chong, as well as her intention to take the mother nt from mo nan chong after she left. lu fangtian frowned after hearing this. ¡± is she really that powerful? ¡± ¡°really, she¡¯s very powerful, very annoying!¡± lu xingyue replied, ¡± those thugs were all trained by you, but they all ran away. they were beaten away by her. ¡± lu fangtian nced at lu xingyue. ¡± a ¡®yue, it¡¯s better to form a bond with such a person than to form an enmity. ¡± when lu xingyue heard this, she looked at lu fangtian in disbelief. ¡± but she bullied me! ¡± ¡°when you meet a powerful and useful character, sometimes you can also put down your status.¡± lu fangtian said, ¡± you don¡¯t really understand the art of controlling people. you will know when you understand. ¡± ¡°then what should i do? i¡¯m already being bullied by her. do i still have to please her?¡± lu xingyue took a step forward in a huff. then, lu fangtian and his assistant couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. the smell was too strong. Chapter 1845 1845 you look like you lost your son at the film crew. diwu qian and diwu qi did not rest for the entire night, so they were not in a good state. they shot their scenes again and again, but they couldn¡¯t pass no matter what. the director was a little annoyed. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you guys? what were you doing sote at night? you know that you have a scene to shoot today, but you¡¯re still so unprofessional. ¡± the director had already been angered by their tardiness, and now he was even more furious. diwu qian and diwu qi were also somewhat annoyed. because of what had happened the day before, they werepletely out of it. diwu qian had not slept at all that night, so she could fall asleep even while standing. although diwu qian had been unconscious for the entire night, when he thought of the medicine he had taken to deal with mo nan chong, his face turned even uglier. all he could think of was how to deal with mo nan chong, so he was not in the mood to film. ¡°it¡¯s all because of mo nan¡¯s pet!¡± diwu qian could not help but roar. ¡°hmm?¡± the director looked at diwu qian in disbelief. ¡± it¡¯s all because of her. i think there¡¯s a hole in your brain. what does it have to do with her? her scenes will be filmed after you¡¯re done, but she came very early and has been waiting here the whole time. she¡¯s been so obedient. how can you me her? ¡± ¡°it was because of herst night!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know what you didst night, but i know that she has nothing to do with your filming today. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s because of you guys that i¡¯ve wasted her time.¡± ¡°do you know how precious time is to an artist?¡± ¡± go and apologize to her properly. after you¡¯re done, continue filming. if you don¡¯t do well today, i think you can take the initiative to quit the entertainment industry! ¡± the shooting this time was very costly because there were some more important things. in the end, the two of them never did it well. they were simply burning money. the director¡¯s heart ached for his money, but he also ached for his time and mo nan¡¯s time. lin jue, who was standing at the side, made a face at diwu qian and the other man with a cheeky smile. this time, the two of them almost went crazy with anger. after the director finished his lecture, he let the two of them retreat. diwu qie had been staring in the direction of mo nan chong. diwuqian said pitifully, ¡± brother, please teach her a lesson. it¡¯s all because of her! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i haven¡¯t even shown you my moves yet. do you really think that i learned from my master for nothing?¡± diwu qi said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°you have a way to deal with mo nan chong?¡± ¡°just wait and see. i can even control her, let alone deal with her.¡± diwu qi appeared to be extremely confident. when no one noticed, he crouched down and released something from his hand. a few bugs burrowed into the soil and headed in the direction of mo nan chong. master pet seemed to have sensed something and she suddenly stood up. ¡°don¡¯te over.¡± mo nan chong turned his head and looked at lin jue and the others. ¡± stay away from here. ¡± although they didn¡¯t understand why master pet would say that, everyone still subconsciously leaned back. after everyone backed away, mo nan chong walked forward. she stood with her hands behind her back. after a few steps, she suddenly stomped on the ground. on the other side, after di wu qian released the bug, he did not care anymore and went to film. as long as the bug climbed onto mo nan pet, he would be able to control mo nan pet. after the scene was shot, diwu qian and diwu yan had given their all this time, so the shooting was not bad. the director was quite satisfied. after they were done filming, diwu qian saw mo nan chong squatting on the ground and doing something. ¡°brother, what is she doing?¡± diwu qian asked out of curiosity. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± diwu gan frowned. he tried to use his ability, but to his surprise, he still could not control mo nan chong. shouldn¡¯t those bugs have already possessed mo nan chong after such a long time? why didn¡¯t she have any reaction? diwu qi did not quite understand what was going on, so he walked towards mo nan chong. diwu qian also followed curiously. after that, when diwu mo saw that scene, he almost fainted. ¡°yo, you guys finished filming?¡± master pet looked up with interest in his eyes. ¡± do you want toe over and take a look at these bugs? what kind of bugs do you think they are? i¡¯ve seen so many bugs, but i¡¯ve never seen one like this.¡± as she spoke, grandpa pet was using a small stick to turn over the bugs on the ground. she had already stepped on them to death. the few bugs had all died quite miserably. diwu qi¡¯s face was as ugly as if he had eaten sh * t. how could it be like this! they were so small, and they were clearly walking underground. even if mo nan chong had identally stepped on them, it was impossible for him to have stepped on so many of them. what was going on? di wu looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. mo nan chong was still mumbling about what kind of insects they were. it seemed that she didn¡¯t know that these things were gu worms. but ... why? ... she could kill his bugs urately, and all the bugs he released were killed. it would take years to cultivate one of these bugs, and she had crushed countless years. diwu qian zi red at mo nan chong with his eyes wide open. ¡°wow, why are you looking at me like that? you look like i killed all your sons!¡± master chong eximed. ¡°aiya, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one who raised all these bugs?¡± diwu qi¡¯s expression was even more brilliant. ¡°who would know that you raised them? there are many insects in this ce. if you don¡¯t tell me you raised them, how would i know? if you put them here, anyone would step on them.¡± ¡°you can¡¯t me me for this. it¡¯s your own fault. you didn¡¯t take care of your pet, did you?¡± ¡°hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. you should apologize to me. i was scared by your bugs!¡± mr. pet said seriously, ¡± but you¡¯re really a pervert. do you raise bugs? ¡± ... mo nan chong¡¯s words attracted the attention of many people around him. everyone looked at diwu gu as if they had seen a pervert. diwu gu seemed to have been fed shit. ¡°master chong, someone is looking for you.¡± at this moment, lin jue¡¯s voice was heard. mo nan chong heard the voice and nodded. she walked towards lin jue. diwu qian looked at diwu qi, ¡± brother, what¡¯s with these bugs? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really raising them? ¡± you ... you didn¡¯t use it to deal with her, did you?¡± diwu mo didn¡¯t speak and collected the bodies of the insects on the ground. the hatred in his eyes grew even stronger. on the other side, master pet had already left. a few minutester, she saw the people who wanted to see her. standing in front of her was lu xingyue, who had washed up and changed her clothes. there was also lu fangtian and some of his bodyguards. the group of people looked quite powerful. Chapter 1846 1846 chapter 1848-you have to act personally for dangerous scenes ¡°lu xingyue, you were looking for me?¡± mo nan chong looked at lu xingyue with a bit of a ruffian¡¯s expression, then nced at lu fangtian. ¡± oh, you can¡¯t beat me, so you¡¯re looking for your family to take revenge?¡± lin jue also followed them. when he saw lu fangtian and the others, his eyes were filled with vignce. ¡°don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°mo nan chong, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± lu xingyue was exasperated. she turned to look at lu fangtian¡¯s expression and then red at mo nan chong. ¡± i¡¯m not that kind of person. i can¡¯t beat you, so i¡¯ll find someone to take revenge! ¡± ¡°so?¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± i thought you¡¯re still a weasel and that you¡¯ve found someone to take revenge on. ¡± ¡°please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± lu fangtian smiled and said, ¡± miss mo, right? i actually heard xingyue talking about you. i think you¡¯re very powerful and interesting, so i want to be friends with you.¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms and looked at lu fangtian. ¡± who are you? ¡± her tone was cold and frivolous, and she looked at lu fangtian with slight contempt. mo nan chong gave off a feeling of superiority. she was clearly just an artiste and wasn¡¯t even considered a top celebrity, but she seemed to be above the top and had a strong aura. lu xingyue was a little unhappy. ¡± mo nan chong, what¡¯s with your attitude? ¡± ¡°?¡±mo nanchong looked at lu xingyue. ¡°didn¡¯t you guys want to be friends with me? what¡¯s wrong with my attitude?¡± mo nanchong nced at lu xingyue with the same attitude as before. her attitude had almost infuriated lu xingyue. lu xingyue¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. but lu fangtian stopped her. ¡± alright, xingyue, don¡¯t get too excited. ¡± lu fangtian said with a smile, ¡± miss mo, you don¡¯t have to be so hostile. i know that you may not be on good terms with ah yue, but i really didn¡¯te to cause you trouble. natural entertainment, miss mo should have heard of it? if i wanted to cause you trouble, do you think you could still film here?¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± natural entertainment? i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve never heard of this smallpany. that¡¯s not right. no matter who¡¯s looking for trouble with me, i¡¯ll still be here to film.¡± ¡± as for what will happen if you cause me trouble, i don¡¯t know. ¡± after he finished speaking, mo nan chong left with lin jue, no longer paying attention to lu fangtian and lu xingyue. ¡± what do you mean by mo nan pampers you? what¡¯s your attitude? my uncle is looking for you because he thinks highly of you. with your attitude, my uncle can keep you in the cold storage at any time. ¡± lu xingyue was exasperated. ¡°then why don¡¯t you try freezing me?¡± mo nan chong turned his head and gave a flirtatious smile. ¡± let¡¯s see if it¡¯s me who¡¯s been frozen or if your natural entertainment has gone bankrupt. ¡± ¡± you, mo nan chong, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you! ¡± lu xingyue was so angry that she stomped her feet. after mo nan chong left, he did not bother about lu xingyue and the rest anymore. lin jue knew the background behind mo nan chong, so he knew that natural entertainment was no match for her. master chong did not even have to pretend to cry. she only needed to say a word, and her godfather, godfather, and other rtives would all rush over to help her kill. there were so many big bosses in the world, and almost no one didn¡¯t know grandpa pet. i¡¯m the treasure of these people. if his precious was bullied, even the world¡¯srgest entertainmentpany would go bankrupt. ¨C ¡°uncle, are you just going to let her go?¡± lu xingyue was filled with anger. ¡± her attitude is too disgusting. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s indeed quite arrogant. i¡¯ve never seen anyone who dares to be so arrogant in front of me. did she really think that she had signed with song junlin¡¯spany? i don¡¯t dare to mess with the number one in the country, but she just signed a contract with a smallpany and she actually threatened to make me go bankrupt?¡± lu fangtian thought it was funny. ¡°he really thinks he¡¯s a scallion.¡± ¡°uncle, do you have a n? i told you, she¡¯s really annoying.¡± ¡°can¡¯t we just close our eyes and destroy her smallpany? since we can¡¯t be friends, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¨C ¡± the next scene is an explosion scene. there are many ces that will explode in this scene, so you have to be extra careful. ¡± the director said to mo nan chong. ¡°i understand.¡± mo nan chong said nonchntly, ¡± are the others ready? if you¡¯re ready, then let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°little girl, do you really insist on not using a substitute? this kind of scene was very dangerous, so it was safer to use a substitute. after all, even though the chances of idents happening during filming aren¡¯t high, they can¡¯t be easily avoided.¡± the director looked at mo nan chong and asked her seriously, ¡± i know, your fight scenes are not bad, but this is an explosion scene. there¡¯s a fire scene over there. even though we have protective measures, it¡¯s still very scary. ¡± ¡°no problem,¡± he said. mo nan chong took a look and saw that the props were almost ready. the fire field wasn¡¯t big, but it was indeed surrounded by fire. her scene was to fight in the fire and then save a child from the fire. ¡± alright, no problem. let¡¯s start shooting. ¡± ¡°director, luan ¡®er also said that she wants to go on stage herself.¡± the staff ran over and looked at the director, not knowing what to do. the original n for the fire scene was to use props to rece the small actors. after all, it was a little unsafe. however, this six or seven-year-old child insisted on not using any props and wanted to fight personally. before the director could say anything, the small actor gan zhen ran over. ¡± director, i want to go on stage myself. if darling sister can do it herself, so can i!¡± ¡°but this is very dangerous.¡± the director frowned. ¡± you¡¯re still too young. ¡± ¡± actors don¡¯t care about their size. since we¡¯re all actors, we should do our best. ¡± the little one said in an imposing manner. he looked up at mo nan chong and even threw him a flirtatious look. ... this was a little boy, gan zhen. he had been acting since he was born and was a veteran actor now. he had acted in more movies than master chong. he had been filming with this crew recently. although he was young, he was good at acting and could be considered a veteran actor. even some of the new actors and actresses had to call him teacher gan when they saw him. she was a little girl, smart and quick-witted. mo nan chong was quite close to the little guy. the little guy liked her, and she liked the little one too. although he was only six or seven years old, the little one had always brought an assistant to film by himself and never brought his family over. his assistant was a sunny and handsome young man called ah mian. mo nan was smitten by the little guy. although the little guy was young, he was obedient and handsome. sometimes, he even looked a little handsome. he was especially good at spoiling people and did not seem like a child at all. ¡°he can do it himself if he wants to.¡± lord chong patted gan zhen¡¯s head. ¡± i can protect him. ¡± ¡°nonsense.¡± the director red at her and said, ¡± you¡¯re a youngdy. how can you protect him? ¡± ... Chapter 1847 1847 when something happened to them, you only wanted to snatch the female lead? ¡°it¡¯s so small, it¡¯s a piece of cake to protect it.¡± master chong nced at gan zhen. ¡± it¡¯s right for xiao xun ¡®er to want to act well. every actor¡¯s effort is important for a good show. ¡± ¡°director, just let me go on stage. it¡¯s not like i¡¯ve never acted in this kind of movie before. the movie i acted inst time was even more dangerous, but i still went on stage. besides, i¡¯m very good at kung fu, so i don¡¯t need your protection. i can protect her!¡± ¡°you two ...¡± sighing helplessly, the director nodded. in fact, he also felt that it was a good idea. he was very happy. he always met actors who weren¡¯t very serious. it was rare to meet such serious actors, so he was naturally very happy. next, they officially started filming. mo nan chong and xiao xun ¡®er entered the fire. although the fire field was well controlled, there were still waves of heat after entering. although it was not dangerous at the moment, it would be a little scary when the explosion urred. in this scene, mo nan chong would snatch xiao xun ¡®er away from the enemy and escape from the explosion. the director gave the order. the shooting started in an instant. everyone was in a state of high tension. this scene could be said to be very exciting, and the setting of the scene was very real. ¡°zhenzhen!¡± in the fire, mo nan chong looked extremely afraid and worried. in the middle of the fire, she rushed madly towards xiao xun ¡®er, who was tied up. the people around them broke out in cold sweat. although the scene should not be dangerous, it still looked creepy. mo nan¡¯s pet dodged some of the fire and repelled some of the enemies before it charged at xiao xun ¡®er. she had always liked xiao xun ¡®er in real life. now that she was in character, she was even more nervous and afraid. the people around them clenched their fists, all of them nervous. the director looked at the monitor, his brows furrowed. the explosion was about to start and mo nan chong wanted to save xiao xun ¡®er immediately and escape from there. but an ident happened at this moment. master pet wanted to untie the rope on xiao xun ¡®er but there seemed to be something wrong with the rope. it was hooked on something behind him and he could not pull it off at all. it was almost time for the explosion. master pet was going to remind the person who was going to explode not to move. however, the explosives technician misunderstood her and thought that she had said yes. when he pressed the button, mo nan chong¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°grandpa pet, run!¡± huang ¡®er was also struggling madly, but he could not break free from the rope. his expression was even uglier than mo nan chong¡¯s. mo nan chong did not say a word. her face darkened and she exerted more force. ¡°something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡± f * ck, why haven¡¯t you untied the rope yet? it¡¯s going to explode! ¡± ¡°is there a problem?¡± at that moment, the sound of explosions suddenly rang out in the surroundings. the explosions were gradually approaching mo nan chong and xiao xun ¡®er. everyone started panicking, but the fire suddenly became fiercer for some reason. a gust of wind turned the entire fire field into a huge sea of fire. the fire, which was originally controlled very well, almost instantly covered the sky and the earth, which was very terrifying. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± the director stood up abruptly, his voice stern. ¡± the fire seems to be out of control. there¡¯s a problem! ¡± ¡°the wind, the wind is too strong, this demonic wind is too powerful! oh no, the camera inside is also damaged!¡± ¡°master chong, xuan ¡®er, how are you two?¡± some people wanted to rush in to save him, but the fire suddenly became very terrifying and demonic. the group of people couldn¡¯t rush in at all. ¡°quick, get the fire brigade!¡± ¡°grandpa pet!¡± song sheng was frightened. he wanted to rush into the fire but was stopped by someone. ¡°darling!¡± lin jue almost wanted to go in without thinking, but he was stopped by sister huan. ¡± you can¡¯t go in. there¡¯s no way you can go in with such a big fire! ¡± ¡°then what should we do? don¡¯t you care about me?¡± lin jue¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡± how did this happen? what happened? ¡± ¡°grandpa pet!¡± song sheng was also in tears. only sister huan was calm, but her hands were actually shaking. she ordered her men to hold song sheng and the others back and find a way to put out the fire. the fire was very big. someone found water to put out the fire, but unexpectedly, after the water was poured over, not only did the fire not go out, but it became even bigger. ¡°we can¡¯t use water!¡± ¡°there¡¯s gasoline!¡± the scene was a mess. some people were crying, and some were trying to save the two people inside in a panic. master chong and che ¡®er were still young. they were still two children. ¨C ¡°oh, the heavens are really helping me.¡± diwu qian did not expect such an ident to happen. his lips immediately curled up, and he had a smug look on his face. ¡°they¡¯re dead for sure. with such a big fire, even if they don¡¯t die, they¡¯ll be disfigured.¡± diwu qian was also slightly excited. ... she had thought that mo nan chong would be difficult to deal with, but she did not expect such an ident to happen. they were relieved then. mo nan chong would not be able to fight with them in the future. diwu qian¡¯s heart surged as she watched the fire grow bigger and bigger. she knew that it would be difficult for mo nan chong to make it out alive under such a fire. she was dead. this was definitely a perfect opportunity. diwu qian could not hold back the excitement in her heart. she was afraid that if she reacted slowly, the opportunity would be snatched away by others, so she rushed directly to the director¡¯s side. ¡± director, something has happened to mo nan chong. we can¡¯t continue filming. let me be the female lead. ¡± diwu qian directly rmended herself. the director had never dreamed that someone would still be concerned about this at this time. when a life was at stake, diwu qian did not think about how to save her, but to rece mo nan chong. ... ¡°are you crazy?¡± the director looked at diwu qian with an extremely shocked expression. ¡± can¡¯t you see what the situation is now? you¡¯re telling me this?¡± ¡°in this situation, even if she doesn¡¯t die, she¡¯ll be seriously injured. we can¡¯t continue filming. i¡¯m just thinking for the sake of our crew. she was the one who stole my first ce in the first ce.¡± diwu qian said coldly, ¡± director, i¡¯m really thinking for our production team. we¡¯ve only started filming not long ago. can she still appear on stage in such a situation? ¡± ¡± the fire department hasn¡¯t arrived yet. the fire is still burning. i think she has already turned into a pile of ashes. ¡± ¡°even if she survives, she¡¯ll be disfigured. how can she be the female lead?¡± ¡± i¡¯m only suggesting this to reduce the losses of our jie group! ¡± the director looked at diwu qian in disbelief. ¡± i really couldn¡¯t tell that you were so inhumane! ¡± ¡°how is this inhumane? i¡¯m just rational!¡± ¡°someone has to consider the crew!¡± ¡°this drama can¡¯t be without a female lead, right?¡± Chapter 1848 1848 the love line, hit the head! ¡°of course we can¡¯t do without the female lead.¡± a clear voice was heard, followed by mo nan chong¡¯s face that could turn all living things upside down. although it was stained with ck dust, it was still so charming that it made people¡¯s legs go soft. mo nan chong was wearing a red dress, and some parts of it had been burnt. however, she did not seem to be injured and her body was in perfect condition. she was even carrying xiao xun ¡®er in her arms. xiao xun ¡®er did not seem to have any problems. his face was still fair and clean, and he looked very good. his hair was slightly curled and he looked very westernized. ¡°how, how could it be?¡± diwu qian, who had been fantasizing about winning the first female lead and eventually bing the best female lead, took two steps back, her face full of disbelief. even if she didn¡¯t die, she should be seriously injured, right? how did she get out? why didn¡¯t she have any problems? that beautiful face should have been destroyed by the fire, but why was her face intact? diwu qian was not the only one who was stunned. the rest of the people around her were also shocked. after all, the fire was so big that they couldn¡¯t go in to save her, but master pet just walked out of the sea of fire with ying er in his arms. that scene was really amazing. the fire behind her made her look imposing. ¡°darling!¡± lin jue pounced on mo nan chong and hugged him, crying. song sheng felt the same way. she rushed up to touch her master pet and cried even more miserably after making sure that she was really alive. ¡°good-for-nothing!¡± sister huan was scolding the two of them as she wiped her tears. ¡± i told you, darling is so powerful. he¡¯ll definitelye out alive. ¡± ¡°alright, it¡¯s fine now.¡± mo nan chong put xiao xun ¡®er down and consoled the others. xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he shouted at his assistant, ah mian, ¡± noodles, go get a first aid kit. sister darling¡¯s hand is injured! ¡± ¡°you hurt your hand?¡± the director, assistant director, and the rest ran over. when they heard this, they were all nervous. ¡± how¡¯s your injury? is it serious? do you need to go to the hospital? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a small injury, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± mo nan chong did not think so. ¡°how is it not serious? it¡¯s very serious!¡± xiao xun ¡®er pulled mo nan chong¡¯s hand over angrily. ¡± look, it¡¯s already scratched like this. how can you call it not serious? ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s beautiful palm was cut. it had been scratched when he was pulling the rope on xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s body. it wasn¡¯t a serious injury, but it still looked very painful. the director and the others heaved a sigh of relief. it was only a superficial wound. fortunately, there were no burns or anything of the sort. he had thought that something big was going to happen, but in the end, nothing happened. the firefighters arrived very quickly and put out the fire. they reminded them to be careful and then evacuated. mo nanchong was sitting on a moon chair under the shade of a tree. she had one hand stretched out and xiao xun ¡®er had his head lowered. he was breathing into her palm as he treated her wound. ¡°it¡¯s alright now, don¡¯t worry.¡± mo nan chong looked at xiao xun ¡®er lovingly. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er is so cute. why don¡¯t you be my little boyfriend?¡± when the director came over to look at mo nan chong, he said with a smile, ¡± it looks like you¡¯re very concerned about the little darling! ¡± ¡°then the age difference is a little big.¡± someoneughed and said. ¡°age is not a problem.¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked up at mo nan chong and asked, ¡± do you need a boyfriend? i can do it, the boyfriend-like kind!¡± mo nanchong reached out and poked xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s head. ¡± you want to be my boyfriend, little fellow. you should be my son. ¡± stop dreaming, i have a boyfriend, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± gan zhen pouted. ¡± is my sister¡¯s boyfriend more good-looking than me? i¡¯m sure i¡¯ll be a handsome man when i grow up. although i¡¯m still young, i¡¯ll grow up one day. i¡¯m still young now, and darling sister¡¯s boyfriend will be old and yellow by then!¡± ¡°pfft!¡± grandpa pet was amused. many people in the surroundings were amused by gan zhen¡¯s little cutie. this little fellow was truly very cute. lin jue said with a smile, ¡± xiao ran ¡®er, i don¡¯t have a boyfriend and i¡¯m still single. please consider me! ¡± luan ¡®er looked at lin jue with her hands on her cheeks. ¡± sister jue is also very beautiful. ¡± the little guy pretended to sigh deeply, ¡± sigh, sister jue is so pretty, why doesn¡¯t she have a boyfriend? are all the men in the world dead? ¡± ¡°but i have already confessed to master chong, otherwise i would have definitely pursued sister jue. it was still very important for a man to be loyal. so, i¡¯m sorry, sister jue! but if big sister is interested, i have quite a few good men on hand, and i can introduce them to big sister!¡± ¡°hahaha, luan ¡®er is too cute!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i really want to pinch xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s face!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, how can there be such a cute little boy? he¡¯s the cutest in the world! ¡± the people around them were about to faint from xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s cuteness. ¡°you can¡¯t pinch my face. it¡¯s a child¡¯s face. you¡¯ll get ugly if you pinch it too much.¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked at the people around him with a serious expression. there was a hint of vignce in his eyes. ¡± besides, only darling sister can pinch me. my face is only for the woman i like! ¡± everyone sighed. he was so cowardly at such a young age. what would he be like when he grew up? someone took a video and posted it on the inte. it exploded in poprity on the same day. of course, there was also the matter of master pet and xiao xun ¡®er being trapped in the sea of fire. it was impossible to hide these things, so the production team directly released some rted videos and exined the situation. when the fans on the inte saw this, everyone gasped. [ oh my god, what¡¯s going on? how could this happen? ] [ it¡¯s such a big fire. doesn¡¯t the crew know to check? [ filming is important, but the actor¡¯s safety is the most important, okay? ] ... [ my heart aches for my beloved master. my beloved master almost lost his life! ] [ my heart aches for my little xun ¡®er. xun¡¯ er almost got into trouble too. fortunately, i¡¯m your father! ] [ fortunately, i¡¯m strong enough to escape from a dangerous ce! ] [ he even saved the child. otherwise, it would have been two lives! ] [ i hope he¡¯s not injured. i¡¯m not sure about the video either. i¡¯m so worried! ] [ is our beloved grandpa alright? ] [ how¡¯s our xiao xun ¡®er? is he alright? ] [ the crew said that he¡¯s fine. master pet just suffered a little external injury. ] [ this matter has to be investigated clearly. is it a deliberate murder or an ident? ] [ that¡¯s right. our juan ¡®er is very unlucky. she seems to have encountered many idents in the program group. it¡¯s really worrying. ] [ many times? i think i¡¯ve met him before! ] [ everyone, quickly go and watch the video. it¡¯s fine. there¡¯s no video between the two of them, but i hit my head! ] ... Chapter 1849 1849 this shouldn¡¯t be an ident theizens were very excited. especially when someone showed them the way to watch the video of master pet and xiao xun ¡®er, everyone looked as if they had hit their heads. [ oh my god, xiao xun ¡®er is too sweet. ah, ah, ah, although he¡¯s so small, he¡¯s so strong as a boyfriend! ] [ sob, sob, sob. i really like xiao xun ¡®er. xiao xun¡¯ er, i¡¯ll wait for you to grow up! ] [ no, i think i¡¯m a good match for little rou ... can i wait for little rou to grow up? ] [ then, i feel that the age gap is a little too big? ] [ age isn¡¯t a problem! ] [ i¡¯m kowtowing, i¡¯m kowtowing! ] [ i think it¡¯s better for my beloved boyfriend to back out. i don¡¯t think he can beat xiao xun ¡®er! ] [ my heart aches for my beloved boyfriend for 10 seconds! ] [ my favorite boyfriend will be very sad when he sees this! ] [ but, who is grandpa sheng¡¯s boyfriend? grandpa sheng has openly said that he has a boyfriend. is this true? ] [ maybe he¡¯s just joking? ] on the same day, someone created a fan page for master pet and little rou, and many people edited some photos and videos of master pet and little rou to make some Short Video. although the little guy was very young, he was really very domineering when he was domineering. on the other hand, lord chong was sometimes cold and sometimes lively. he actually looked like a perfect match for xiao xun ¡®er. of course, grandpa chong didn¡¯t know about this. however, when xiao xun ¡®er saw these videos, he could not help but save them and show them to master pet one by one. ¡± master pet, did you see that? we¡¯re a perfect match! ¡± mo nan chong took a look and could not help but sigh, ¡± ¡°theizens are really crazy. they¡¯re really capable of doing anything.¡± ¡± how is this crazy? this is called taste! ¡± xiao xun ¡®er was excited. ¡± you can just break up with your boyfriend. isn¡¯t it good for me? i¡¯m very rich, i can support you!¡± ¡°i should be richer than you.¡± mo nanchong pursed his lips. ¡°that¡¯s fine, you can keep me as your mistress.¡± xiao xun ¡®er said with a smile. his little face looked extremely adorable with a tinge of naughtiness and a domineering air that came from his soul. mo nan chong poked xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s little head with a finger. ¡± don¡¯t joke around! ¡± ¡°but, i really like my beloved sister!¡± ¡°but you can¡¯t joke around.¡± mo nanchong gestured to xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s height. ¡± look, you little one. as my boyfriend, you have to carry me. can you carry me? ¡± i can¡¯t even carry it!¡± ¡°that¡¯s why i¡¯m living off a woman!¡± xiao xun ¡®er said with a smile. ¡°let¡¯s y a game.¡± grandpa pet took out his phone. ¡°alright!¡± next, the two of them entered the game, and ying ¡®er was very good at it. although master pet¡¯s gaming skills were not weak, xiao xun ¡®er had always had the upper hand after entering the game, so he had been protecting master pet the entire time. even though he could not protect his master pet in real life, in the game, he had almost risked his life to protect mo nan pet. lin jue and the others followed them to y the game. lin jue couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡± are you two ying a game or showing off your love? ¡± ¡°of course, it¡¯s to show off our love!¡± gan zhen¡¯s voice was bright. ¡± hehe, i want to always protect darling sister. ¡± my beloved sister¡¯s life is more important than mine, no one can bully my beloved sister!¡± ¡°then your beloved brother-inw should be jealous!¡± lin jue nodded deeply and said, ¡± from what i know, your beloved sister¡¯s brother-inw is not someone to be trifled with. you¡¯re done for. ¡± ¡°hmph, i¡¯m more powerful than him!¡± ¡°my man is better than you,¡± mo nan chong replied. gan zhen was dumbfounded. she pouted her little mouth, and her long, pink, jade-like face was filled with grievances. ¡± sister darling, i¡¯m still young now. i¡¯m definitely not as good as your man, but when i grow up, i¡¯ll be better than your man. when i grow up, you can kick him away and i¡¯ll be your man, okay?¡± mo nanchong rapped gan zhen¡¯s head. ¡± by then, i¡¯ll be old and frail, just like that one. do you still like it? ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong pointed at an olddy not far away. the olddy was old and had lost all her teeth. her face was full of wrinkles and she had a hunchback when she walked. gan zhen was confused. it can¡¯t be that exaggerated, right? i¡¯ve only grown up for ten years ... after ten years, will you be so terrifying?¡± ¡± of course! ¡± mo nan chong nodded seriously. ¡± people grow old! ¡± gan zhen sank into silence. song sheng burst intoughter. ¡± so, you¡¯re scared? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not a person who looks at appearances, ¡± gan zhen said. ¡± now that my beloved sister has be like that, i¡¯ll like her too! ¡± the little fellow¡¯s voice was childish, but it was very powerful. the people around them were amused. ¡°what are youughing at? i¡¯m serious.¡± gan zhen snorted. ¡± i¡¯m a dedicated man, and i¡¯ll change in the future as well. as expected of my beloved sister. i¡¯ll like you no matter what you be. i¡¯ll never change. ¡± mo nan chong reached out and messed up xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s hair. ¡°it¡¯s too early to say.¡± ¨C ¡± how is it? did you find out anything about the fire? ¡± when mo nan was free, he asked the director. ... although the previous big fire seemed like an ident, she still felt that something was not right, especially when she saw some of xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s fans on the inte saying that he had encountered such idents countless times. they also said that xiao xun ¡®er had been lucky in the past and had always managed to avoid them by himself. this time, there was finally someone to protect xiao xun¡¯ er and everyone was very touched. because of this, almost all of gan zhen¡¯s fans had be fans of his favorite master. it would not be strange if it happened once, but it would be strange if it happened many times. ¡°someone seems to have touched the gasoline, but i¡¯m not sure. there were too many people at the scene, and the scene that day was very big.¡± the director frowned and said, ¡± although we¡¯ve investigated it, we haven¡¯t found any concrete information. ¡± ¡°i still have to be careful.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± you should know that che ¡®er has met with more than one ident, right? ¡± ¡°of course i know.¡± the director frowned and said, ¡± to be honest, this is not the first time i¡¯ve worked with the little guy. we¡¯ve worked together a few times and there are almost always idents. it¡¯s so scary. previously, i thought that xiao xun ¡®er was just unlucky. however, after this incident, i don¡¯t think that¡¯s the only reason. i think we have to find the reason for this from the little guy. he¡¯s so young, so he shouldn¡¯t have any enemies. if he does, it¡¯s most likely his family.¡± of course, mo nan chong knew what the director was saying. he still had to find the reason from xiao xun ¡®er. however, the little guy had never mentioned his family, and no one hade to visit him at work. he only had ah mian by his side. ah mian didn¡¯t know much about his family. she had asked around and found out that ah mian hade to him one year when the little guy was only three years old. he had given him money to be his assistant and had been his assistant ever since. ... Chapter 1850 1850 9th master, you¡¯re so jealous! ah mian had never seen gan zhen call his family. even during the new year, gan zhen only told him to go back on his own. then, the little guy would spend the new year alone in his apartment. he was a very lonely little baby, as if he had no family. he did everything on his own. this had always made ah mian¡¯s heart ache for xiao xun ¡®er. this was all that mo nan chong had heard from ah mian. although xiao xun ¡®er was young, he seemed to know everything. he probably did not want to say anything if he did not want to. most children would not be so profound. although xiao xun ¡®er was very lively at times, he was actually very profound most of the time. mo nanchong¡¯s beautiful eyes, which were resting on his chin, seemed to be shimmering with light. not far away, xiao xun ¡®er was wearing overalls and looked exceptionally cute. when he turned his head, he met master pet¡¯s eyes and he smiled sweetly. mo nanchong replied with a smile. a staff member happened to sweep the camera to this scene and couldn¡¯t help but take a picture. this scene became a hot topic again not long after. some of the crazy fans had already started to curse at the couple, master pet and xiao xun ¡®er. [ [ xiao xun ¡®er and grandpa pampered are a perfect match! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. it¡¯s too sweet. i¡¯m going to faint! ] [ [ who¡¯s grandpa pampered¡¯s boyfriend? i think our little ran ¡®er is definitely better than grandpa pampered¡¯s boyfriend! ] ¨C li jiujue had just finished some work in a vi overseas. he had just finished some work and was walking out of the study when he saw lian kuang and a few others looking at something in the living room. ¡°it¡¯s so easy to hit!¡± ¡°AWSL!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think this is a good idea, brother kuang.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. what if 9th master finds out that we¡¯ve been kowtowing to young mistress and xiao xun ¡®er ... ¡± ¡± how would 9th master know? if you don¡¯t say it, i won¡¯t say it. heaven knows and earth knows. 9th master won¡¯t know. don¡¯t worry and start kowtowing boldly! ¡± as soon as lian kuang¡¯s voice fell, he felt a shadow cover him from behind. he turned his head and saw 9th master, who was wearing a pair of silver-framed sses and looked like a refined scum at this moment. li jiujue pushed his eyes up and stared at lian kuang with sharp eyes. ¡± what are you kowtowing for? ¡± ¡°k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-melon seeds!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± lian kuang said. ¡± we¡¯re talking about eating melon seeds. 9th master, don¡¯t ... don¡¯t get so worked up! ¡± ¡± why should i be excited? what are you guys munching on? ¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows. ¡± do you look a little hot-blooded? ¡± ¡°if you want to kowtow, then kowtow together!¡± li jiujue¡¯s gaze swept across the rest of the people. when he raised his eyebrows, his eyes were filled with a cold light. his eyes had always been filled with killing intent. the rest of them swallowed their saliva frantically. ¡± cough, cough, cough. no, what can we do? we¡¯re just munching on melon seeds! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s just munching on melon seeds. master jiu doesn¡¯t like melon seeds, right? ¡± ¡± i suddenly remembered that i have some things to do. i have to get back to work! ¡± someone tried to sneak away, but before he could, he was caught by a hand. the other one was tripped by ninth master¡¯s leg and fell t on his face. ¡°we haven¡¯t even made it clear, why are you running?¡± ¡°you haven¡¯t finished eating the melon seeds, have you?¡± ¡°so where are the melon seeds?¡± as he was speaking, a beautiful hand suddenly shed andnded on the phone in lian kuang¡¯s hand. lian kuang didn¡¯t even have the chance to hide the phone, and it was already in the well-defined hand. ¡± 9th master, no, why did you snatch my phone?! ¡± lian kuang wanted to jump up and snatch it, but li jiujue suppressed him with a look. lian kuang and his men looked at li jiujue pitifully and nervously. ¡°go ahead and take a look, but don¡¯t get angry.¡± lian kuang carefully said. li jiujue¡¯s eyes swept over lian kuang. he was acting strangely, not knowing what these people were hiding. but overall, it was definitely not a good thing. a pair of good-looking eyes looked down at the phone and saw a video. li jiujue opened it suspiciously with his finger and nced at lian kuang. lian kuang was a little guilty. he lowered his head, and the rest of the people were even more nervous. it¡¯s over. their ninth master was a jealous person and liked miss mo to death. if they knew that they were dating miss mo and little milk bun gan zhen recently, they would probably strangle us to death, right? a slender finger casually clicked on the video. li jiujue lowered his eyes to watch it. the video had been edited, so it looked very beautiful. it was just the look of master chong and gan zhen. it gave people the feeling that they had seen it for 10000 years. coupled with the music, it was indeed beautiful. in addition, some people had edited other videos and added them. after this one nce, little gan zhen had grown up and turned into an extremely handsome boy. ... the person who edited it was very good, and the editing felt very good. the boy at the back did look like gan zhen when she was young. when he was edited with master chong, they were a perfect pair. ¡°!!!¡±9th master¡¯s expression clearly darkened in an instant. he raised his eyebrows and looked at lian kuang with an evil look. his voice was so cold that it could freeze one¡¯s blood. ¡± what is this? ¡± ¡°cough, it¡¯s just a video that theizens edited. it¡¯s nothing, ninth master.¡± lian kuang wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡± it¡¯s like this. we always support miss mo, so we often help her win the rankings. anyway, as long as it¡¯s rted to miss mo, we¡¯ll pay attention to it. ¡± ¡°please don¡¯t misunderstand. we¡¯re definitely not kowtowing to them. who is this little brat? he¡¯s just a little cute, but he¡¯s not as handsome as you!¡± lian kuang said seriously, ¡± also, look at the video below. our master pet has confessed that he has a boyfriend. she doesn¡¯t like this little kid. ¡± ¡°this video has been artistically edited. although the two of them lookpatible, they can¡¯tpare to you!¡± lian kuang¡¯s mouth twitched as he exined to li jiujue. li jiujue¡¯s face darkened. he lowered his gaze and scrolled through a few more videos and read somements on the inte. there were manyments asking him to break up with mo nan chong and give master chong to gan zhen. therefore, 9th master¡¯s face became even gloomier. ... the entire room seemed to be filled with a terrifying low pressure, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. lian kuang and the others trembled. he was also red at by the others. he said that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered by 9th master, but in the end, he flipped over and was caught off guard. it felt like they had caused xiao xun ¡®er a lot of trouble. a few old men without wives and children had already been attracted by the adorable littled and hadpletely be xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s mommy fans. Chapter 1851 1851 9th master¡¯s phone call! at the hotel. mo nan chong and xiao xun ¡®er were both addicted to the game. other than the two of them, sister huan and the rest were all in the room, including the children from the production team who knew how to y games. there were a few people on the bed, a few on the sofa, and many on the ground. the girls in the crew didn¡¯t like to y games, so most of the people in mr. pet¡¯s room were boys. ¡°grandpa chong, help me!¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er is so handsome!¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, how did you do it? you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already so good at ying games?¡± ¡°of course, it¡¯s because of my grandpa pet¡¯s teaching!¡± xiao xun ¡®er said matter-of-factly, ¡± with such an impressive master, you¡¯ll be very powerful no matter how bad you are. ¡± ¡°oh, master?¡± ¡± well, since we can¡¯t be a couple, we¡¯ll be master and disciple! ¡± xiao xun ¡®er tilted his head and looked at mo nan chong beside him. ¡± master chong, what do you think? ¡± ¡°you can put it that way. it¡¯s not bad to take in a disciple for me to order around.¡± mo nanchong rested his chin on his hand and looked at xiao xun ¡®er. most importantly, the little fellow was good-looking and pleasing to the eye. it didn¡¯t seem like a loss to take in a good-looking disciple who was so smart. at that moment, mo nan chong¡¯s phone suddenly rang. it was a video call. because he was ying a game, grandpa pet didn¡¯t even look at it and hung up. however, as soon as he hung up, the other party quickly called. master pet was stunned for a moment. then, he saw who the caller was. she looked at the group of people in her room and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of guilt. why were there so many men in her room? ¡°you, quickly stand up and hide!¡± master pet jumped up from the bed. ¡± hurry up, hide! ¡± the group of people were shocked by grandpa chong and jumped up in a panic. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°my man is calling.¡± mo nan chong looked at the crowd. ¡± there are so many men in my room. if he sees this, the consequences will be unimaginable. ¡± if 9th master knew that her room was filled with such men ... she didn¡¯t mind, but these people should be in a very miserable state, right? the crowd couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± so, i¡¯m afraid of men? ¡± ¡°pfft, i¡¯m so powerful. why would i be afraid of my boyfriend?¡± ¡°is it because the deeper you love, the more you¡¯re afraid of each other?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong teasingly. ¡°love you, my ass! i¡¯m not afraid of myself, i¡¯m afraid of you guys.¡± mr. pet rolled his eyes at the group of people. ¡± hurry up and hide. we¡¯ll continue ying after i finish my call! ¡± the group of people began to find ces to hide. some ran behind the curtains, some went straight into the bathroom, and some hid behind the sofa. xiao xun ¡®er was the only one who did not hide. he only looked at mo nan chong from the bed. ¡± i don¡¯t have to, right? ¡± master pet nced at xiao xun ¡®er and thought that since he was just a littled, li jiujue could not possibly be jealous of such a smalld. hence, she ignored the little fellow and picked up li jiujue¡¯s call. as soon as the call was connected, grandpa pet¡¯s eyebrows twitched. li jiujue seemed to be sitting in a car. he was looking at her on his phone, and xiao xun ¡®er could be seen in the video, so his brows furrowed even more. ¡°what are you busy with?¡± ¡°why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± ¡± oh, i was in the washroom just now. i just picked it up after seeing it. ¡± master chong said calmly with a pair of big innocent eyes,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± are you done with your business?¡± ¡°it¡¯s almost time.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± it¡¯ste. aren¡¯t you going to sleep? ¡± there¡¯s someone else in your room?¡± ¡°no, no one else.¡± mr. chong said seriously, ¡± there¡¯s no one else, really. ¡± ¡°am i not a human?¡± xiao xun ¡®er asked innocently from the side. ¡°i mean, there are no other men.¡± master pet¡¯s mouth twitched as he said that. she took out her phone and walked around, taking pictures of the entire house. lord jiu¡¯s handsome face was filled with dissatisfaction. his dark eyes were shining as he looked at lord pet through the video. ¡°that little wimp, don¡¯t let him into your room either.¡± ¡°he¡¯s just a little brat, so it¡¯s quite pitiful. that¡¯s why i taught him how to y games. don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t do anything out of line, really.¡± grandpa chong said with a serious look. li jiujue looked at her doubtfully. ¡± what else do you want to do? ¡± what else could he do? ¡± no, i don¡¯t mean anything else. it¡¯s just that the rumors on the inte are sometimes not very reliable. ¡± mr. pet said with a smile, ¡± my dear, you can go back to your work. i¡¯m going to continue ying my game. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. ninth master li¡¯s maic voice was heard from the other end of the phone. the call ended. master chong heaved a huge sigh of relief. she patted her chest and then gave xiao xun ¡®er a knock on the head. ¡± why are you interrupting, you brat? do you know that some men are not to be trifled with? ¡± little zhen ¡®er felt wronged. ¡± i don¡¯t know. ¡± the rest of the people who were hiding stuck their heads out one after another. ¡± so it¡¯s over? can wee out now?¡± e out,¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°master chong, was that your boyfriend? the voice on the phone sounds pretty good. is he as handsome as us?¡± someone asked out of curiosity. ... the cast and crew members were all good-looking, but of course, they couldn¡¯tpare to 9th master. ¡°it¡¯s far from enough!¡± said grandpa chong. ¡°ah?¡± ¡°i¡¯m saying that your looks are far inferior to his. i have such good taste, would the man i like be bad?¡± master pet shrugged. ¡± what are you guys thinking about? ¡± at this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°who is it at this time?¡± someone turned to look at the door. ¡°it should be a friend who came to y games with me.¡± a boy in dinosaur pajamas walked over to open the door. then, he was stunned, and the phone in his hand fell to the ground. at the door, a man in a well-tailored suit, with long, straight legs and shiny leather shoes, was looking at him with hostility. his eyes were ck and shiny, but they were full of an aura that was not to be trifled with. ¡°who are you?¡± the man at the door said in a frighteningly cold voice. ¡°this, no, shouldn¡¯t i be the one asking who you are? who are you looking for?¡± the dino-boy, who opened the door, was so flustered that he stuttered. ... the rest of the boys all looked at the door. ¡°mo nan chong.¡± li jiujue¡¯s voice was as cold as the snow on the mountaintop, and it sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°d-grandpa dote? i¡¯m right here.¡± the boy seemed to be relieved. the moment he turned his body, li jiujue¡¯s aura was instantly released. Chapter 1852 1852 9th master has appeared! inside the room, there were men all over the ce. they were wearing all kinds of strange pajamas, and some of them were even wearing strange headbands. they were all 17 or 18-year-old boys, and two of them were in their 20s. they looked very young and bright. at that moment, they were all surrounding master pet. a few of them were sprawled around the bed while master pet and xiao xun ¡®er were in the middle of the bed. other than master chong, there were only two women. one was sister huan, who was knitting a sweater in the corner. the other was lin jue, who was very jue. she was sitting behind master chong and holding his waist with her hands. the posture was inexplicably ambiguous. li jiujue¡¯s arrival was so sudden that no one was prepared for it. everyone was frozen in ce. lin jue, too, hugged master chong¡¯s waist tightly and looked at 9th master with a dumbfounded expression. as for the other men lying on the bed, they rolled over one by one to look at li jiujue. they didn¡¯t have the time to get up. everyone was still in a daze, not knowing who this man was and why he was looking for master pet. one of them was not afraid of death and did not sense li jiujue¡¯s murderous aura. he said jokingly, ¡± hey, handsome, are you also our master¡¯s mistress? ¡± we¡¯re here first, so of course, we¡¯ll be the ones to serve master pet first!¡± mo nan chong thought,¡±shut your mouth!¡± li jiujue red at the man who had spoken.¡±kept as a mistress?¡± he narrowed his eyes and his body turned cold. the man who spoke suddenly felt his hair stand on end. ¡± i¡¯m, i¡¯m just joking. don¡¯t take it seriously ... well, master chong, since your friend is here, i¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t. since you¡¯re a kept woman, you have to do your job and serve her. ¡± 9th master blocked the man¡¯s path. the man took two steps back and wanted to cry but had no tears. the rest of the boys trembled as they looked at li jiujue. they had all guessed that their dearest master¡¯s boyfriend was not a simple person, but no one had guessed that his boyfriend was actually li jiujue. what was even more unexpected was that his aura was even more terrifying than it had been in the interview on television. especially now, when she was obviously jealous, it was really creepy. ¡°then, can we go?¡± the rest of the boys whispered, ¡± we¡¯re just ying games with master pet. ¡± ¡± yes, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. let¡¯s have a good chat. let¡¯s not be third wheels, shall we? ¡± of course, this group of people did not walk out. but just as they retreated to the door, they saw lian kuang leaning against the door. he crossed his arms and looked at them like a ruffian. then, he mmed the door and said, ¡± good luck! ¡± everyone was speechless. everyone turned their heads in unison and looked at mo nan chong. grandpa pet was speechless. she looked at ninth master li innocently. ¡± ah-jiu, they¡¯re really just noobs who came to y games with me. why don¡¯t you let them go? ¡± i have something to discuss with you.¡± li jiujue turned his head and looked at the crowd. his eyes were cold. ¡± you are still speaking up for them? ¡± with that one sentence from grandpa pet, the atmosphere in the room became even more terrifying. ninth master li¡¯s aura seemed to be able to swallow everyone. master pet was helpless and looked at the whole room of people helplessly. even sister huan, who was knitting in the corner, felt her scalp go numb. lin jue, on the other hand, had been holding master pet the whole time. she was petrified. all she could think about was what she should do. ninth master was a demon. he was a very scary person. he was easily jealous and had a very strong sense of possessiveness. she had known master chong for a long time, so she knew li jiujue all too well. in the past, he had only interacted with master pet a little more, and this guy would reveal a man-eating look. her current position was not good. she felt like she was going to be skinned and cramped! lin jue hid behind master pet, trying to hide his existence. however, li jiujue¡¯s eyes had already swept over, and his gaze had alreadynded on her. he walked towards the bed step by step. his imposing manner made her shiver. ¡°let, go.¡± he enunciated each word clearly. his voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough to make people tremble. lin jue¡¯s hands trembled as he let go. the few people on the bed stood far away from the bed. only xiao xun ¡®er stood at the side with his arms crossed, showing no signs of being crushed by the aura. although xiao xun ¡®er was very young, his aura was very strong. he looked at li jiujue with interest. ¡± you? ¡± li jiujue¡¯s attention shifted from lin jue to xiao xun ¡®er. lin jue had wanted to protect xiao xun ¡®er and stop him from talking nonsense, but xiao xun¡¯ er raised his hand with a look that said, ¡± sister lin jue, there¡¯s no need. ¡± although xiao xun ¡®er was wearing a set of cute rabbit pajamas, his aura was iparable to the rest of the boys. he was almost on par with li jiujue. ¡°you want to steal my girlfriend?¡± li jiujue looked down at the little one in front of him. ¡°i want to snatch it, but darling sister is not very happy. you don¡¯t look like there¡¯s anything special about you. if you be my master¡¯s boyfriend, i¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be at a disadvantage, right?¡± xiao xun ¡®er still had his arms crossed in front of his chest. the way he looked at li jiujue was judgmental and contemptuous, as if he did not think highly of li jiujue. li jiujue lowered his eyes and looked at xiao xun ¡®er with a hint of dissatisfaction. ¡± my darling is just happy to take advantage of me. so what? ¡± who do you think you are?¡± ¡± of course i can. she¡¯s my master now, and i¡¯m her disciple. i have the right to help my master find the happiness that belongs to her. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked at li jiujue provocatively. ¡± you don¡¯t even look as good as me. can you give my master happiness? ¡± the two of them had imposing auras as they bickered. the people around them felt their blood run cold. they did not know how xiao xun ¡®er, this littled, had the courage to argue with li jiujue. he seemed to have a sharp tongue, but li jiujue was the ninth master of the li family and had been very powerful since he was young. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, do you know who he is? he was already very powerful when he was your age.¡± someone reminded him in a low voice. ... ¡°am i not powerful?¡± xiao xun ¡®er raised an eyebrow. ¡± isn¡¯t it just the li family¡¯s little ninth master? i have a simr title too. ¡± it¡¯s just that i don¡¯t want it. if i wanted it, i¡¯d be more powerful than him every second.¡± everyone was speechless. the little fellow seemed to be boasting a little shamelessly. li jiujue had been famous since he was young and had taken on the burden of the family since he was young. in all these years, there had never been a second person like him. xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. ¡± you don¡¯t seem to believe me? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re just a little brat.¡± li jiujue lowered his gaze and looked at the little girl. ¡°i may be young, but i have money and the ability to protect my master.¡± xiao xun ¡®er raised his head. ¡± although i don¡¯t want to return to owen¡¯s family, i can still conquer the world without relying on my family. can you do that? ¡± Chapter 1853 1853 so, he¡¯s as famous as little lord jiu! mo nanchong was deep in thought as he listened to xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s words. she was no longer thinking about li jiujue¡¯s jealousy. instead, she was thinking about xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s situation. the little fellow was surrounded by danger everywhere. she had also guessed that he must have a powerful family behind him. at the very least, his parents must have had many enemies. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been hunted down all this time. from what the little guy had just said, he was an existence that could be on par with little lord jiu. if that was the case, she did know of such a family and such a person ... could xiao xun ¡®er really be the one in the rumors? mo nan chong could not help but feel a little shocked. this was indeed not simple. after li jiujue argued with little zhen ¡®er for a while, he realized that he could not win in an argument against little zhen¡¯ er. his expression could be said to be very interesting. ¡°why are you staring at me? you¡¯re indeed not as good as me.¡± the corners of xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s lips curled up. although he was young, his smile was full of evil charm. ¡°your wealth is only about the same as mine. i¡¯m only five years old. if i were your age, my wealth would have already surpassed yours. of course, you might be a bit better than me, but i still have twenty years to go before i reach your age. it¡¯s not a problem for me to surpass you. you see, in a fair position, you¡¯repletely inferior to me. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er said in an aggressive manner. li jiujue looked at xiao xun ¡®er.¡±......¡± the people around him pulled xiao xun ¡®er back. ¡± xun¡¯ er, that¡¯s enough. it¡¯s about time. he¡¯s 9th master. ¡± ¡°hmph, you¡¯re not allowed to bully my master.¡± xiao xun ¡®er crossed his arms and looked at li jiujue. just like that, xiao xun ¡®er continued to stare at li jiujue even after the others had left. master jiu had not eaten yet. when master pet called for takeaway for him to eat, xiao xun ¡®er was still watching in the room. although he was a very, very small little milk bun, he was the brightest light bulb in the world, and he almost angered ninth master li to death. it was master chong who appeased li jiujue. ¡°when are you leaving?¡± after li jiujue finished eating, he looked at xiao xun ¡®er coldly. ¡± little rascal, if you don¡¯t sleep, you won¡¯t grow taller. i think you will never grow taller than me! ¡± ¡°tsk, my genes are good. i¡¯ll definitely be taller than you. i¡¯ll be taller than you even if i don¡¯t sleep. i¡¯ll leave whenever you leave.¡± xiao xun ¡®er stared at li jiujue and did not have any intention of leaving. li jiujue was at a loss for words. in the end, lord jiu was forced to leave his favorite master¡¯s room. the little one came out with him and watched him enter another room before the little one returned to his own room. that night, 9th master returned to his room and opened the door half an hourter. he was ready to sneak into master pet¡¯s room. however, just as he opened the door and before he could do anything or step out of the room, he saw the door of the room opposite him open. xiao xun ¡®er was leaning against the door with his arms crossed, as if he had been waiting for him. grandpa pet had just opened the door when he saw the two of them looking at each other. grandpa pet was speechless. she closed the door to her room and went back to her room. she could tell that xiao xun ¡®er would keep an eye on them for the entire night. she should go to bed early and rest. li jiujue looked at the little one and asked, ¡± ¡°why aren¡¯t you sleeping? guarding the door? the door god?¡± ¡°oh, right, i¡¯ll guard you and prevent you from running into my master¡¯s room!¡± ¡°so what about you? what did youe out for?¡± ¡°can¡¯t ie out for some fresh air?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°sure, you can breathe as much as you want.¡± the little one leaned against the door, showing no intention of going back. li jiujue was at a loss for words. that night, li jiujue sneaked out countless times. however, xiao xun ¡®er would always be one step ahead of him and guard the door, staring at him. in the end, 9th master didn¡¯t get anything. he didn¡¯t even have a chance to talk to his favorite master alone and didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. the next morning, 9th master looked a little haggard. however, xiao xun ¡®er was full of energy. he did not have any problems and even looked very excited. the rest of the crew knew what had happened that night, so when they woke up early in the morning, they poked their heads out to see what was going on. then, they saw li jiujue, who looked haggard, and the little one, who was in high spirits. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er is quite powerful!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, 9th master has actually been tormented until he¡¯s so haggard!¡± ¡°pfft, it¡¯s quite cute for an adult and a child to fight like this!¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect lord chong¡¯s boyfriend to be lord jiu. i can¡¯t afford to offend him! ¡± ¡°only xiao xun ¡®er is so timid that he dares to provoke anyone!¡± while the group of people were discussing, two murderous gazes shot over. in an instant, everyone shut their mouths. no one dared to say anything more. everyone closed the door with a bang. xiao xun ¡®er raised his eyebrows and nced at li jiujue before he left. li jiujue also turned around and left. half an hourter, mo nan chong opened the door to her room and saw an adult and a child standing outside her room with breakfast in their hands. grandpa pet was speechless. master, i bought you breakfast. let¡¯s eat together! ¡± ¡°darling, i¡¯ve bought you breakfast too. eat mine.¡± ¡°why should i eat yours? i said it first, i bought it first, and you¡¯re just following me!¡± xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s cheeks immediately puffed up. ¡± master, eat mine first. the food your disciple bought is even better! ¡± li jiujue did not say a word either. he looked at mo nan chong with a bitter expression. ¡°um ... i¡¯ll eat them all then.¡± uncle pet trembled as he took the breakfast that the two of them bought. they probably wanted topete to see who bought more and tasted better. the two of them bought a lot, enough for ten people to finish it. ... ¨C on the set, grandpa chong looked at the pile of food in front of him. she felt that after eating all this, this wire would not be able to hang her up today. however, the two handsome faces of the adult and the child beside her were staring at her with their beautiful eyes. his eyes were filled with anticipation. she took a bite from the left and then another bite from the right. for the first time, she was at a loss. it was really a little difficult to be evenly distributed. ¡± i¡¯m full ... ¡± when he finally couldn¡¯t eat anymore, he put down his chopsticks and looked carefully at the two people who were staring at each other as if they were about to fight at any time. ¡°if you¡¯re full, don¡¯t eat anymore. don¡¯t eat too much, or you¡¯ll be bloated. it¡¯s hard to lose weight.¡± xiao xun ¡®er replied obediently, ¡± master, i¡¯ll pack up. ¡± li jiujue nced at xiao xun ¡®er from head to toe. ¡± you¡¯re good at pretending to be obedient. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m naturally well-behaved, i¡¯m not pretending.¡± xiao xun ¡®er retorted and made a face at li jiujue. ¡± you won¡¯t be able to learn it even if you want to! ¡± li jiujue was speechless. ... not far away, diwu qian and diwu qi did not know what was going on. they stuck their heads out to look at them and asked the crew members beside them who was on the other side. the staff ignored them. they had seen diwu qian¡¯s reaction when something had happened to xiao xun ¡®er and master pet. everyone knew how inhumane she was, and no one wanted to be close to her. Chapter 1854 1854 a few hundred thousand, you won¡¯t lose out! ¡°i¡¯m asking you a question. why are you ignoring me?¡± diwu qian looked at one of the staff members. ¡± you¡¯re putting on airs with me? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± the staff member said in an unpleasant tone. ¡± you don¡¯t know? i think everyone knows each other. how could you not know? ¡± diwu qian was furious. she did not get the lead role and even caused the director¡¯s attitude towards her to change. she was already angry. today, when she saw a little boy and a handsome man surrounding mo nan chong, she felt a little jealous. she had never been loved and treated so well before. ¡± sis, i¡¯m not a gossiper. i¡¯ve been busy with work. i might not know what others know. ¡± the staff member said unhappily, ¡± if you want to know, why don¡¯t you go and ask yourself? ¡± diwu qian had been rebuked. seeing that the staff had left, she had an embarrassed expression. in the afternoon, after diwu qian had finished filming a scene, she happened to see xiao xun ¡®er going to the bathroom alone. she immediately followed him and waited for xiao xun ¡®er at the entrance of the washroom. xiao xun ¡®er came out of the washroom not long after. when he saw diwu qian, he furrowed his brows and wanted to go around her. however, he did not expect that diwu qian would deliberately block his way. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, sister qian just wants to ask you a few questions.¡± diwu qian squatted down and held a lollipop in her hand. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a lollipop, okay? ¡± ¡°childish.¡± xiao xun ¡®er nced at diwu qian and the corners of his mouth twitched. she wanted to buy him over with a lollipop. ¡°???¡±diwu qian was somewhat caught off guard. don¡¯t children all like to eat candy? she had never seen xiao xun ¡®er eat candy before, but he was so young, so he should like candy very much. how could he say that she was childish? ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like lollipops. i¡¯ll buy you any toy you like, okay?¡± diwu qian squatted down and asked, ¡± let me ask you, who is the man beside mo nan chong? ¡± xiao xun ¡®er was stunned when he heard this. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± you¡¯re interested? why don¡¯t you try seducing him? i¡¯m telling you, that man is very powerful. he¡¯s the ninth master of the li family. you¡¯ll know if you search on the inte. he¡¯s very, very powerful, very, very rich, and very, very handsome. if you can get close to him, your life will be a ray of light! light, do you understand? as for the movie queen, you have the final say!¡± the little fellow looked at diwu qian like a ruffian, trying to trick her in various ways. diwu qian¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. was he that powerful? this man was actually so rich. she had indeed heard of the li family. they were even more powerful than lu xingyue¡¯s lu family! if she could be the young madam of the li family, she wouldn¡¯t even need to curry favor with lu xingyue anymore. in the future, lu xingyue would have to curry favor with her. when she thought of this, diwu qian¡¯s mood was somewhat high. ¡± really? ¡± she asked excitedly. ¡± of course it¡¯s true. i can help you ask him out. you should grab the opportunity yourself. what do you think? ¡± xiao xun ¡®er asked slyly. ¡°sure.¡± ¡°if i help you, you have to give me something in return.¡± the little fellow¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡°what do you want in return?¡± diwu qian was already somewhat moved and could not wait to be the mistress of the li n immediately. such a good resource must not fall into mo nan chong¡¯s hands. since she had her eyes on it, it must be hers. ¡°it¡¯s simple, just give me some money.¡± xiao xun ¡®er said, ¡± this piece of information of mine is worth at least a few hundred thousand. just transfer me a few hundred thousand. ¡± ¡°a few hundred thousand? little one, aren¡¯t you asking for too much?¡± ¡°my dear, the news i¡¯m giving you is amazing. to be honest, it¡¯s not too much for me to ask for ten million. think about it, if you be the mistress of the li family because of the information i gave you, you might have hundreds of billions in your hands. ¡°when the timees, money will make more money. you¡¯ll have money in your pocket just by lying down every day. tell me, the money you earn in an hour is more than a few hundred thousand. no, the money you earn in a minute is more than what i want. tell me, do you think i¡¯m going to ask for an exorbitant price?¡± xiao xun ¡®er shook his head and sighed. ¡± forget it if you don¡¯t want it. there are many smart sisters in the production team. i can easily make a fortune by leaking this information to anyone. you¡¯re just a little stingy. ¡± with that, xiao xun ¡®er turned around to leave. diwu qian was stunned for a moment. she counted with her fingers for a long time and finally felt that what the little fellow said made sense. if she became the mistress of the li family, she would have this money any minute. why would she give up this opportunity? ¡°alright, i¡¯ll transfer the money to you now.¡± diwu qian immediately transferred 880000 yuan to the little girl because it was an auspicious number. ¡°here, i¡¯ve received the money and the news. in ten minutes, i¡¯ll get him to meet you in the forest. grab the opportunity yourself. whether you can get his phone number and be the li family¡¯s matriarch depends on you.¡± xiao xun ¡®er said, ¡± good luck! we¡¯re even now!¡± when xiao xun ¡®er ran away, diwu qian¡¯s heart was still surging with excitement. she found diwu gu, ¡± brother, do you have any secret method to make people fall in love with me quickly? ¡± ¡°what?¡± diwu qian looked at diwu qian with aplicated expression. ¡± who do you like? ¡± ¡°did you see the man beside mo nan? he¡¯s the head of the li family, and i want him!¡± diwu qian¡¯s face was filled with courage. ¡± ... ¡± diwu qian looked at diwu qian a few times and looked at her deeply. ¡± it¡¯s not a problem if you want to win his heart, but are you sure you can win him? if the person in charge of the li family didn¡¯t have the ability, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do this. he¡¯s very powerful, and i have the means, but he might not be hooked.¡± ¡°just give it to me, i¡¯ll try!¡± diwu qian was extremely excited as she said, ¡± do you know that as long as i be his woman, i will be able to do anything i want? you will also have good days in the future. ¡± diwu gu said,¡¯... this medicine, if i put it on him, it might be useful. we have to pour it on him. if not, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°alright, thank you, brother!¡± diwu qian was extremely happy when she received the medicine. ¨C ¡°what bad things have you done?¡± when mo nan chong saw xiao xun ¡®er looking at li jiujue with ill intentions, he knew that he must have done something. ¡°there¡¯s someone waiting for you in the woods,¡± xiao xun ¡®er said as he looked at li jiujue. ¡°i¡¯m not going.¡± li jiujue¡¯s gaze was fixed on master chong the entire time, and he had no intention of leaving. ... ¡°you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you don¡¯t go.¡± xiao xun ¡®er said, ¡± you can go. ¡± ...... Chapter 1855 1855 it¡¯s all on the dog! xiao xun ¡®er used all his strength and really managed to get li jiujue to go to the small forest. of course, he had also reminded li jiujue that there was someone with ill intentions over there. mo nanchong nced at the little one and pouted. ¡± how did you convince him? you two are like fire and water, and he¡¯s actually willing to go there. ¡± ¡°of course, i have my own methods!¡± the little one replied proudly, ¡± i¡¯m a little genius. i can do anything i want! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°so, who sent 9th master there?¡± lin jue asked curiously. ¡°someone who wants to be the li family¡¯s matriarch?¡± the little one rested his chin on his hand and asked, ¡± is his family really famous? why does it seem like so many people want to marry him?¡± lin jue nodded. ¡± ninth master li is indeed very rich. he¡¯s the number one man in our city, no, in the whole of huaxia that all women want to marry the most. ¡± lin jue could feel mo nan chong¡¯s gaze on him as he spoke. she turned around.¡±you don¡¯t know?¡± mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± so many people like him? ¡± there was a hint of jealousy in his words. lin jue closed his mouth and coughed. ¡± that¡¯s right, how should i put it ... he¡¯s handsome, rich, and powerful, and he doesn¡¯t have any quirks. he¡¯s probably the most homesick person ... ¡± mo nan chong: ¡°hmph!¡± ¡°hmph?¡± lin jue asked. he was jealous? tsk, this was also a jealous person. two jealous people falling in love, that would be sour! ¨C in the small forest, li jiujue met diwu qian. the reason he came over was because the little fellow had told him that this woman had bullied the darling a lot. ¡°you really came!¡± diwuqian had not expected li jiujue to actuallye over. that little fellow is quite reliable! she looked at li jiujue with interest. ¡± ninth master, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. i¡¯m diwu qian. ¡± li jiujue looked at diwuqian with cold eyes. he frowned slightly as he looked at the hand that diwuqian had extended. he did not usually hit women, so he did not do anything. however, his eyes were extremely cold. ¡± did you bully my darling? ¡± diwu qian: ¡°??? ¡± the first thing he asked was about mo nan chong? diwu qian was a little unhappy. she was already a little jealous of mo nan chong, and now that she saw li jiujue¡¯s attitude, she was even more upset. what¡¯s so good about mo nan chong that it¡¯s worth thinking about? ¡°it¡¯s best not to provoke our darling.¡± li jiujue said coldly, ¡± i won¡¯t touch you today, but that doesn¡¯t mean that i can¡¯t. if you dare to hurt my darling or make him unhappy, then you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± li jiujueughed coldly. he didn¡¯t say anything else, but it was inexplicably creepy. it was as if he would be skinned alive if he really did that. diwu qian could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. however, she was not really afraid. after all, she had something that di wu qian had given her. as long as she used it on this man in front of her, this man would definitely listen to her every word. he would be useful to her. at the thought of this, diwu qian became even more excited. at that time, she would be the matriarch of the li family, and no one would dare to provoke her. even natural entertainment didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. even though she could not afford to offend people like leng rongrong and fourth master mo, most of them did not dare to go against her. the more he thought about it, the more excited he became. diwu qian seized the opportunity and moved closer to the front. ¡± ninth master, why would i bully mo nan chong? i didn¡¯t do anything. did she tell on me to you? ¡± diwu qian said with an aggrieved expression, ¡± i really didn¡¯t do anything to her. really. ¡± li jiujue narrowed his eyes and took a step back. his gaze fell on diwuqian¡¯s hand. this woman had been holding something in her hand. that little guy still had some humanity in him, so he gave him a reminder. just as diwu qian was about to get closer to li jiujue, a dog came running out of nowhere. it was a yellow mutt, and it was running very fast. when it rushed over, diwu qian did not pay attention, so she was tripped by the dog. gou ¡®zi did not notice it either, so he was also pounced on by diwu qian. the things in diwu qian¡¯s hands were all scattered on this dog¡¯s body. she held the dog and suddenly looked up, startled and surprised. what had happened just now was something that her brother had given her ... all of it fell on the dog! diwu qian¡¯s face turned green almost instantly. li jiujue shot a cold nce at diwu qian, turned around, and left. diwu qian only saw his long, slender legs slowly leave her sight. the dog was also dumbfounded. it seemed to be dumbfounded for a long time before it remembered something. it moved a little and threw diwu qian to the ground. just as they were about to leave, the dog seemed to have received some kind of signal. it looked at diwu qian and suddenly began to wagging its tail wildly. diwu qian stood up angrily and stomped her feet. she turned around and dusted herself off. seeing that li jiujue had also walked far away, she could not chase after him and could only go back. he had only taken a few steps when he saw something following him from behind. it was the dog that had tripped him. ¡°why are you following me?¡± ... diwu qian was a little flustered and exasperated. ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for you, would i have fallen? if it wasn¡¯t for you, would i have gotten into this situation?¡± she was mad with anger. woof! woof! woof! the big yellow dog wagged its tail at diwu qian crazily. there was a look of indulgence in its eyes. ¡°go away, mad dog!¡± diwu qian kicked the big yellow dog in exasperation. the big yellow dog didn¡¯t even dodge the kick. instead, it kept barking excitedly. diwu qian saw that diwu qian had returned with a dog. she was somewhat baffled. ¡± did you use the thing i gave you? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s all on the ground ... on the dogs!¡± diwu qian looked at the dog that was following beside her in a bad mood, and her face turned even paler. that dog was still looking at her affectionately. although diwu qian had tried to chase it away a few times, she was unable to do so. diwu qian was even angrier. diwu gu thought,¡¯... you used it on a dog? you¡¯re simply wasting my things!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± diwu qian said angrily, ¡± who knew that this dog would suddenly appear? this dog is so annoying. brother, how can i drive it away? ¡± do you still have that medicine?¡± ... ¡°no, this is thest one. i¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to drive this dog away. the effects of the medicine willst for at least a year.¡± diwu gan frowned and said, ¡± either we kill it. ¡± ¡°kill it?¡± diwu qian nced around the filming set. there were too many people. if she really killed this dog, she would be noticed. she shook her head. ¡± then let¡¯s leave it for now. we¡¯ll think about it at ater time. ¡± on mo nan chong¡¯s side, she and li jiujue were still happy. the little one even turned around and spread his hands, looking as if he could not help her. this little thing was probably doing this on purpose! Chapter 1856 1856 if she was arrogant, there was no one in the world who wasn¡¯t arrogant! natural entertainment. in the boss¡¯s office. lu fangtian tapped his fingers on the table and looked up at the person standing in front of the table with his hands down. ¡± how is it? is everything settled? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s almost done. i¡¯ve collected a lot of the dirt, especially the information on the new movie that windling entertainment shot recently. i¡¯ve collected all of it. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s such a coincidence. the movie they¡¯re shooting is of a simr genre to ours, and the release time is about the same. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t we just bump into the muzzle of the gun? i¡¯ll take this opportunity to expose their leading actors ¡°dark secrets and make their entirepany copse.¡± ¡± by then, whether it¡¯s that mo nan chong or the only male celebrity in theirpany, they¡¯ll all be in our hands. ¡± lu fangtian nodded. ¡± sort out the information and give it to me. also,e with me to fengling entertainment. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± the staff member was stunned for a moment. he looked up at lu fangtian. ¡± you¡¯re going to fengling entertainment? ¡± ¡°we have to give the other party a chance, right? isn¡¯t it better for them to take the initiative than for us to snatch it from them?¡± lu fangtian nced at the staff. ¡± do you know why i want to deal with fengling entertainment? ¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it because that mo nan chong is too arrogant? heh, i¡¯ve never seen anyone who dares to be so arrogant to me. since she dares to be so arrogant and even dare to talk to me, then i¡¯ll let her experience how i kill her. ¡± ...... at wind chimes entertainment. ¡°boss, ceo lu from natural born entertainment hase to ourpany and wants to see you.¡± a girl who looked like an assistant looked at a girl who was sitting behind the desk and ying games like crazy. the girl was wearing a cap and looked like she was in her twenties. she had long hair and looked very cool. when she looked up, she revealed a beautiful little face. she looked more beautiful than the artists in thepany. ¡°oh, what is natural entertainment doing here?¡± the girl shrugged her shoulders and continued ying her game. ¡± let them wait for a while. we¡¯ll talk after i finish this game. ¡± ¡°yes, boss,¡± the assistant went out. the girl continued to y the game. she was very focused when she yed. she asked, ¡± ¡± ah mo, do you know about natural entertainment? ¡± ¡± i know. didn¡¯t i tell you a few days ago? there¡¯s a person who¡¯s a natural source of entertainment who wants to freeze me. that¡¯s the thing, right? ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of theputer. ¡± yo, you¡¯re so bold. you said you¡¯d be put in cold storage. i want to see you! ¡± the girl said with a smile, ¡± there¡¯s actually someone in this world who dares to say such arrogant words. song junlin¡¯s goddaughter, master rong¡¯s biological daughter, and the richest person in the world is about to be put in the cold storage.¡± ¡°right, your tone is a little arrogant. a smallpany and you say i¡¯m arrogant? sigh, it¡¯s not fun, it¡¯s not interesting. why are our opponents so weak? how did we win again?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it good to win? with your ability, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to find an opponent who can beat you.¡± ¡°i¡¯m done. i¡¯m going to meet the person who wants to freeze you and ask him how he ns to hide you.¡± the girl took off her headphones and stood up. she was wearing a sweater, and her pants were loose. she didn¡¯t look like a boss at all. instead, because she was too young and too casual, she looked like an artist with a temper who was already popr. a few minutester, the girl saw lu fangtian from natural entertainment in the guest room. ¡°a natural entertainment?¡± the girl nced at lu fangtian and his assistant and casually sat down on the sofa opposite them. she put her hands on the back of the sofa and sat down very arrogantly. raising her sharp chin, the girl nced at lu fangtian. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± lu fangtian had never seen the boss of fengling entertainment. although it was a smallpany, he didn¡¯t expect the boss to be such a young girl in her 20s. moreover, he had such a ruffian aura, as if he was a hooligan. although wind chimes entertainment was a smallpany, it was quite well-known in the circle. it could not bepared to natural born entertainment, butpared to other entertainmentpanies, it was still considered to have a ce. ¡± you can¡¯t be the boss of wind chimes entertainment, right? ¡± lu fangtian was still in disbelief. ¡°yes, i am the boss of wind chimes entertainment, sun jiao.¡± the girl raised her head. she was still wearing a cap, revealing half of her face. she didn¡¯t look like a good girl with her majestic sitting posture. she picked up the teapot, poured a cup of water, and pushed it in front of lu fangtian. then she poured herself another cup. ¡± mr. lu, right? have some tea. ¡± if you have something to say, then say it. ¡± lu fangtian was not a kind person. although he was a little stunned, he quickly came back to his senses. he nodded at sun jiao. ¡± i¡¯m lu fangtian from natural entertainment. i have something to discuss with you. ¡± lu fangtian was even more relieved. she was just a little girl. it was easy to trick a girl of her age. he could trick her however he wanted. although he was a small-time boss, he was still too inexperienced in front of him. ¡°i¡¯m quite interested in one of yourpany¡¯s artistes,¡± lu fangtian said, ¡± can you let me have your artist? ¡± ¡°oh?¡± sun jiao rao said with interest, ¡± then you¡¯re interested in my artist. you don¡¯t talk to my artist but you talk to me? i¡¯vee to an agreement with you, but i can¡¯t do anything if my artiste is not willing to follow you. besides, ourpany doesn¡¯t have many artistes, so i really don¡¯t know which one you¡¯ve taken a fancy to.¡± ¡°mo nan chong.¡± lu fangtian said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to care about what she thinks. just put her in cold storage or kick her out of thepany. i can handle the rest. ¡± ¡± i know that she¡¯s valuable to yourpany, but i can give you enoughpensation. ¡± sun jiao crossed her arms and looked at lu fangtian as if she was watching a clown. she had a slight smile on her face throughout the spring break and nodded from time to time, as if she agreed with him. at the same time, she gave lu fangtian a thumbs up. ¡± no wonder you¡¯re the ceo of natural entertainment, you have a very good taste. ¡± ¡± also, ceo lu¡¯s courage is really praiseworthy. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a brave person. ¡± sun jiao praised and shook her head from time to time. lu fangtian didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. seeing sun jiao¡¯s attitude, he just thought that sun jiao really thought his proposal was worth considering. ¡°so, director sun, what do you think?¡± lu fangtian picked up the teacup and took a sip. ¡°do you think ourpany¡¯s artistes are so easily bullied? frozen? how are you nning to hide it? should i hide it in the snow or in the fridge?¡± sun jiao mmed the table. lu fangtian probably didn¡¯t expect sun jiao¡¯s attitude, and he spat out the water in his mouth. he looked at sun jiao in shock, ¡± ceo sun, aren¡¯t you afraid of our natural entertainment? to be honest, i have a lot of dark material on yourpany and the artists in yourpany. i can destroy yourpany at any time!¡± ... Chapter 1857 1857 it looks like natural entertainment is done for! ¡± dear, you¡¯re underestimating me. you¡¯re underestimating our ah mo even more. ¡± sun jiaoughed, ¡± you have dirt on yourself, that¡¯s not a problem, but are you sure that your dirt can be released? ¡± ¡± what a joke. i have so many dark secrets. how can i not release them? ¡± lu fangtian looked at sun jiao speechlessly. ¡± if i wanted to post it, i could do it in minutes. ¡± i¡¯m giving you a chance by sitting down and negotiating with you.¡± ¡°i can see that it¡¯s not easy for a youngdy like you, so i¡¯m giving you a chance.¡± ¡± either you pamper mo nan to me, or i buy over yourpany, or i destroy it. what do you think? ¡± ¡°smart people will choose the first option. after all, i will give you some benefits, right? you might not be able to earn that much in your entire life.¡± ¡°what¡¯s the point of running a smallpany like yours?¡± sun jiao was still slowly drinking her tea. she raised her beautiful eyes, which were like the starry night sky, shining, beautiful, but also evil. ¡°aiyo, ceo lu, do you think that your family¡¯s natural entertainment is particrly big? a smallpany like mine is naturally beneath ceo lu¡¯s notice. but, ceo lu, a smallpany has its own temper. don¡¯t think that everyone is so easy to bully!¡± ¡± even a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious. ceo lu, do you dare to say that there¡¯s no ck material on your family? ¡± ¡± i heard that natural born entertainment¡¯s contracts for their artists are very unfair. the terms and conditions are very overbearing. i wonder what ceo lu¡¯spany will do if these terms and conditions are spread. ¡± ¡± oh, and the movie that boss lu recently shot, it seems to be a giarized one, right? ¡± ¡± do you think natural born entertainment will still be so good after the giarism incident is exposed? ¡± ¡± tell me, why didn¡¯t you open your entertainmentpany? why did youe here to bully someone you can¡¯t afford to offend? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just kindly reminding you that there are some people you can¡¯t afford to offend, so you shouldn¡¯t offend them. if you offend them, then trouble wille. when that timees, it won¡¯t be a matter of our artiste being frozen or frozen, but you, you will be sent to the arctic to be frozen!¡± ¡± isn¡¯t it just a natural-born entertainment? you make it seem like you¡¯re the emperor of the entire entertainment empire. ¡± sun jiao leaned back with a very manly and domineering aura. lu fangtian didn¡¯t expect sun jiao to be so tough that she would say something like that. he waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°you¡¯re actually not afraid of me?¡± ¡°what are you, a ghost? do i have to be afraid of you? even if you¡¯re a ghost, i¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± sun jiaoughed. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re going to have a hard time with this attitude of yours.¡± lu fangtian sneered. ¡± i finally understand why mo nanchong is so arrogant. it turns out that the little boss behind her is even more arrogant than her. ¡± ¡°oh, then you¡¯re wrong. she really isn¡¯t that arrogant.¡± sun jiao shook her head. ¡± i¡¯m arrogant, but she¡¯s really low-key. if she¡¯s arrogant, then you won¡¯t be able to see her arrogance. ¡± lu fangtian didn¡¯t understand what sun jiao was trying to do, and his face still didn¡¯t look good. he looked at sun jiao coldly and said, ¡± since you don¡¯t want to ept my kindness, then i don¡¯t need to be polite with you. ¡± sun jiao,¡±as you wish.¡± i¡¯ve already reminded you of everything i need to, but i really want to see what happens when someone kicks a steel te. after all, no one has ever dared to kick a steel te before, don¡¯t you think so?¡± as she spoke, sun jiao stood up. ¡°send them off.¡± ¡°are you sure you don¡¯t want to think about it? i can expose all your scandals tonight.¡± lu fangtian was a little anxious. ¡± then you can announce it and see if you can make it public. ¡± sun jiao shrugged. ¡± it¡¯s true, i can¡¯t help you. or, you should find a good hacker. ¡± lu fangtian nced at sun jiao, not understanding what she meant. ¡°do you need a hacker to announce something like this? do you think i¡¯m an idiot?¡± sun jiao shrugged her shoulders and turned to leave. the assistant said to lu fangtian, ¡± mr. lu, you can go now. ¡± ¡°what kind of attitude is that?¡± lu fangtian said in a bad mood. lu fangtian¡¯s assistant was also in disbelief. he followed lu fangtian and tried tofort the angry lu fangtian, ¡± mr. lu, don¡¯t be angry. they will definitely regret it. they really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, how dare they treat you like this. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go back and announce all those things.¡± lu fangtian left with his hands in his pockets. ¡± but, ceo lu, she said that there¡¯s dirt on us and that our script was giarized ... could it be true? ¡± the assistant said worriedly, ¡± there have been some rumors about our movie script recently, but it¡¯s not very loud, so they¡¯ve been suppressed. if it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡± ¡°how can our script be giarized? to put it bluntly, even if it¡¯s giarized, it¡¯s not. investigate it. if there¡¯s really such a thing, go and bribe the author of the original work.¡± ¡± people without power and influence can¡¯t afford to file awsuit against us. when the timees, it¡¯s a smart idea to cooperate with us. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¨C at the film crew. mo nanchong yed the game for a while. when she saw li jiujue and xiao xun ¡®erpeting in various things at the side, she could not help but frown. because li jiujue had been following her around on set every day, the crew members did not dare to get close to her. it was as if there was a malicious ghost following her. she was also helpless and could only drag sun jiao to y. as she yed the game, she chatted with sun jiao, ¡± ¡°lu fangtian is gone?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯m preparing to sprinkle some ck material.¡± sun jiao shrugged her shoulders. ¡± he can¡¯t spread this ck material, right? ¡± ¡°you think song junlin is a vegetarian?¡± mo nan said with interest, ¡± the number of big bosses he knows is no less than mine. the artists in hispany have never had any scandals or scandals. do you really think that there are no scandals at all? even if he didn¡¯t have any ck spots, he would still be defamed by others, but why didn¡¯t the people in his hands have any? because there¡¯s dirt on them, no one can say anything.¡± mr. chong shrugged. ¡± i have a few friends who are good at this too. they won¡¯t let me go if they see any negative news about me. ¡± ¡°this kind of hacker who has nothing better to do loves to cause trouble.¡± ¡± it looks like this natural entertainment is done for. ¡± ¡± yeah, i think so too. he¡¯s probably done for. ¡± sun jiao snorted, ¡± i warned him, but he thinks you¡¯re done for. pfft, he even said you¡¯re arrogant. he doesn¡¯t know how low-key you are. if this attitude of yours is arrogant, then there¡¯s no one in the world who isn¡¯t arrogant! ¡± Chapter 1858 1858 we don¡¯t need to trouble ceo lu, we¡¯ll resign ourselves! after lu fangtian went back to thepany, he started to run wind chimes entertainment on the same day. ¡± you really think you¡¯re that great? it¡¯s just a smallpany and a little girl. how dare you go against me? even song junlin might not dare to go against me like this. ¡± sitting in his office chair, lu fangtian got angrier the more he thought about it. when had he ever been disrespected like this? when had he ever been said to be kicking an iron te by setting up wind chimes entertainment? what a joke. it was just wind chimes entertainment. it would be easy for him to create a hundred of them. ¡± don¡¯t worry, ceo lu. theirpany won¡¯t be able to hold on. if they don¡¯t give us face, we¡¯ll teach them a lesson and make them regret it. there are so many rumors. if they spread them, they¡¯ll be in big trouble. ¡± the assistant consoled him. he knew that boss lu was in a bad mood, so he made him a cup of sweet coffee. ¡°they¡¯ve already made their move?¡± ¡± if you do, the scandal will be all over the ce. that woman wille and beg you. you don¡¯t have to care even if she kneels and begs you. ¡± hearing his assistant¡¯s words, lu fangtian finally let out a sigh of relief. however, a few minutester, staff members suddenly rushed into the office and knocked on the door. ¡°boss, we can¡¯t release the ck material!¡± ¡± boss, something¡¯s not right. i can¡¯t post these scandals on the inte, and the things i just posted were deleted immediately without anyone seeing them. it¡¯s very strange! ¡± ¡± it feels like all these scandals have been filtered out. no matter which website or forum it is, it can¡¯t be uploaded! ¡± ¡°boss, something¡¯s happened. i was about to release some more explosive ck material, but myputer was infected!¡± ¡°oh no, myputer¡¯s been infected too!¡± a group of staff members came in and out, constantly causing problems. lu fangtian¡¯s face changed slightly when he heard this. ¡± i¡¯ll go and have a look. i¡¯ll get help from the other departments. hurry up! ¡± a few minutester, lu fangtian was standing in another office. the staff in the office were all trying to put negative material on the inte. however, he couldn¡¯t release these scandals. once it was uploaded, theputer would crash. or it would be deleted. there were also those who were hacked, and some words would appear on theirputers, asking them if they really wanted to release the ck material. there were even some videos that were as scary as horror movies. when the people from the technical department came over to help, they were all shocked. ¡± what¡¯s going on? are all theputers paralyzed? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been defamed! he¡¯s been poisoned!¡± ¡°no, this video, this mark ... the number one hacker in the country ...¡± ¡°oh, there¡¯s also the second and third ...¡± the group of people looked at lu fangtian at the same time. ¡± president lu, did ourpany offend some big shot with an impressive background? hacker no. 5 hasn¡¯te out in a long time ... how did he get attacked?¡± ¡± the rest of them are also international big shots. i think they¡¯ve all disappeared for a long time. they don¡¯t usually deal with people. ¡± everyone found it unbelievable. after all, the people who attacked them were all international big shots ... anyone who saw it would be terrified. however, the strange thing was ... why were they all attacking them? if they were attacked by these people, they could only wait for death. ¡°what third, fourth, and fifth? can you solve the problem? if you can solve the problem, then solve it!¡± lu fangtian said in a bad mood, ¡± solve my problem first. ¡± ¡°boss ... this isn¡¯t a problem we can solve. even song junlin¡¯spany might not be able to solve this problem. you¡¯re overestimating us.¡± ¡°what? if you can¡¯t even solve these problems, why would i ask you toe?¡± lu fangtian was flustered. ¡± think of a way to solve this, or i¡¯ll fire you! ¡± a group of people from the technical department looked at lu fangtian. after a long while, someone said, ¡± ceo lu, i¡¯m sorry. i can¡¯t solve it. you don¡¯t have to fire me. i¡¯ll believe you when i leave! ¡± after he finished speaking, he looked at the rest of the people. ¡± i¡¯ll give everyone a piece of advice. do you know who these people are? they¡¯re people we can¡¯t afford to offend. any one of them is an international big boss. they could even kill people through the inte at any time. they can make you live forever in a world without inte or electricity.¡± ¡°i think that if you¡¯re a smart person, you shouldn¡¯t fight them head-on.¡± ¡°if you¡¯re smart, leave quickly. i have a feeling that thispany is going to be finished.¡± the staff member left after saying this. lu fangtian was so angry that he kicked over a table. ¡± stop right there! what¡¯s your name? what did you say? ¡± do you want to die?¡± the people around looked at lu fangtian in shock. everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces. after seeing the video, those who knew about these hackers all resigned and told lu fangtian not to chase them away. they could pack up and leave. lu fangtian didn¡¯t expect that everyone in the department would run away with just one word from him. the people from the other departments also looked at lu fangtian withplicated expressions. some people were a little hesitant. after all, everyone said that thepany was going to be done for. looking at the situation, thepany might really be done for. some of the bolder ones thought that lu fangtian must have gotten into some big trouble, so they also resigned. ¡°ceo lu, i¡¯m sorry, i quit too!¡± ¡°ceo lu, i¡¯ve resigned too!¡± ¡°ceo lu, i¡¯m sorry!¡± ... more and more people left, and more and more people left. in the end, there were only a few people left. lu fangtian and his assistant were in disbelief. ¡°ceo, ceo lu ... what should we do?¡± the assistant was already panicking. theirpany had been in the entertainment industry for more than a decade and had been doing well. in the end, so many people actually wanted to resign today. they all said that they were not working anymore. the worst thing was that all theputers here had been paralyzed. at this moment, thepany suddenly went dark with a ¡°pa¡± sound. all the lights seemed to have problems and the power supply was out of order. lu fangtian¡¯s face was cold. ¡± give me all the information. i don¡¯t believe it. i¡¯ll do it myself when i get home! ¡± the staff member handed the things to lu fangtian in a panic. at the same time, lu xingyue got down from a luxury car at the entrance of natural born entertainment. she bounced as she walked into the building. when he entered the main hall, he had a suspicious look on his face. ¡± why is it so dark? did the power suddenly go out? ¡± seeing that the elevator was not working, lu xingyue frowned and asked the front desk what was going on. the front desk staff replied that they did not know what was going on. ... lu xingyue had no choice but to climb the stairs. as soon as she entered the office, lu xingyue said loudly, ¡± uncle, have you already posted all the ck materials on fengling entertainment? are they finished?¡± Chapter 1859 1859 they¡¯re all world-ss hackers? lu xingyue¡¯s voice was filled with joy. her voice could be heard directly in the office. the office was a little dark, and everyone was anxious. when they heard lu xingyue¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. they all looked in lu fangtian¡¯s direction in a panic. lu fangtian¡¯s expression was very ugly, especially when he heard lu xingyue¡¯s words. he nced at lu xingyue and said coldly, ¡± there¡¯s a problem. it hasn¡¯t been settled yet. ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the problem?¡± lu xingyue walked in suspiciously. when she saw that the lights were not on, she frowned and asked, ¡± why aren¡¯t the lights on? what happened? there¡¯s no electricity downstairs either. ¡± lu fangtian didn¡¯t say anything. his face was so gloomy that it was terrifying. after all, this was the first time he had been attacked like this. this was the first time something like this had happened to natural born entertainment. at the thought of this, lu fangtian¡¯s face darkened even more. he couldn¡¯t even keep a straight face. when sun jiao warned him, he didn¡¯t take it seriously, but now, he finally felt that something wasn¡¯t right, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to admit defeat easily. he only knew a few hackers, did he really think that he could do anything to natural entertainment? with him around, natural entertainment wouldn¡¯t have any problems. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± lu xingyue finally felt that something was wrong with lu fangtian. she asked a staff member beside her in a low voice. the staff member didn¡¯t dare to exin. after lu fangtian left, he told lu xingyue about the situation and the general course of events. ¡°what? they all resigned? what a joke, where else did they think they could go if they left natural entertainment? moreover, was natural entertainment really that easy to defeat? they¡¯re just a few hackers!¡± ¡± even the song group might not be able to deal with us. what a bunch of idiots! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t we have anyputer geniuses?¡± ¡± miss lu, the people in theputer science department have all run away. their warning is not to provoke those people. they said that ourpany is finished. ¡± the rest of the staff were already discussing with each other. they were thinking about whether there was a way out if they stayed here. if thispany was destined to go bankrupt, everyone would leave. however, since natural born entertainment was the secondrgest entertainmentpany in the country, they weren¡¯t sure if it would really close down. ¡°are you leaving or not?¡± ¡°i want to leave, but i¡¯m worried ...¡± if they left and thepany didn¡¯t go bankrupt, they might be schemed against by lu fangtian in the future, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this circle. everyone looked at each other and hesitated. lu xingyue waspletely dumbfounded. she knew about these master hackers. she wasn¡¯t famous in this circle, but she had some ability. she had never expected that herpany would be targeted by these people. what was the reason? was it because of the scandals about mo nan chong and feng ling entertainment? it was just a brokenpany. how could it be so powerful? how could it be so powerful to the extent that it could destroy them? impossible. they wouldn¡¯t know such a top hacker. lu xingyue shook her head in disbelief. she ran out of thepany to chase lu fangtian. ¨C on the set, master chong was as rxed as ever. she was the mostfortable person on the set, with a big man and a little one to serve her, and her acting skills were great. therefore, most of the time, a scene would bepleted in one take without any dy. although she was the female lead and had more scenes, she had a lot of rest time because she filmed very quickly. on the other hand, the others were extremely slow because they always had NG takes. as the director often watched mo nan chong act, his taste had improved a lot. when other actors could not do what mo nan chong did, he could not help but feel a little annoyed. in particr, there was always a dog following the fifth qian recently. that dog had always been in heat and would pounce on the fifth qian from time to time. from time to time, it would cause trouble at the scene. it was simply annoying. ¡°diwu qian, what¡¯s the matter with you!¡± the director started to get angry again. the scene had been shot ten times and it still hadn¡¯t passed. the dog hade out to make trouble five times. he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore! ¡°i¡¯m sorry, director! i didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± diwu qian¡¯s face was sullen. she was also in a very difficult position. it was fine that the dog could not be chased away, but mo nan chong had not been keeping an eye on it recently. mo nan chong would y with the dog from time to time. she had wanted to kill the dog, but she had asked for help. in the end, mo nan chong had saved it. what was even more infuriating was that after mo nan chong had saved her, he had even run to her to im credit. what? hurry up and thank me! i saved your dog again! diwu qian, how are you going to thank me? your dog was almost killed again, but i saved it! there were many dog lovers, and she did not dare to provoke them. she was also a public figure, so she did not dare to admit that she wanted to kill a dog. therefore, even when mo nan had saved the big yellow dog, she did not dare to say anything! ¡°look at you, of all things to raise, you¡¯ve raised a dog that causes trouble all day! why can¡¯t you find a man to fall in love with? why don¡¯t you find a dog?¡± the director was so angry that he was incoherent. ¡± take your dog boyfriend away! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡± diwu qian¡¯s eyes had also turned red from anger. what rtionship could she have with a dog? she was a good person, how could she have a dog boyfriend ... she knew that many people around her were looking at her with strange eyes, but her recent image was really difficult to recover. although she tried to ignore it, there were still many people who looked at her in that way. diwu qian¡¯s eyes were red as she walked away. diwu qi was also disgusted when he saw the dog. ¡± why isn¡¯t it dead yet? ¡± di wu had been in a very low mood recently. he had tried all sorts of ways to deal with mo nan¡¯s pet, but it was useless. furthermore, all the legendary venomous insects he had raised had been trampled to death by mo nan¡¯s pet. ... not only did she stomp him to death, this woman even threatened to blow up his gu worms and eat them. there were also a few powerful ones that were taken away by mo nan pets. most women would be afraid when they saw gu worms, but mo nan chong was very bold. when she saw the strange king of gu worms, not only was she not afraid, but she also seemed to like it very much. she was practically a crazy woman. he really had no way to deal with this crazy woman. he was so angry that he was even considering whether to ask his master toe out of the mountain to help him. now that mo nan chong had li jiujue by his side, he was even more difficult to deal with. ¡°brother, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that mo nan chong has been trying to save this stupid dog. she really has a grudge against us!¡± diwu qian said in exasperation, ¡± do you really not have the antidote? ¡± ¡°no, i haven¡¯t. just bear with it a little longer, the medicine will run out in a month. how¡¯s ah yue doing?¡± diwu qi asked. Chapter 1860 1860 six trending searches in a row at the mention of lu xingyue, diwu qian¡¯s mood finally improved a little. ¡± i think they¡¯ll be announcing the bad news about fengling entertainment today. there¡¯s a lot of bad news about mo nan chong too. they¡¯re done for anyway. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± diwu qian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± it¡¯s impossible for natural born entertainment to lose to windchime entertainment. one is the second-rankedpany in the entertainment industry, while the other is a smallpany in the corner. it¡¯s clear who is stronger and who is weaker. ¡± ¡± of course. xingyue said that mo nanchong will be in for a really bad time. she will bepletely frozen, and her friends will be frozen as well. ¡± diwu qi nodded. ¡± if it¡¯s ceo lu, it won¡¯t be a big problem. ¡± he looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. mo nan chong was ying his game again. the most detestable thing about her was that when everyone else was having a hard time filming and could not even memorize their lines, she had settled everything and was just ying. everyone was jealous and angry. mo nan chong probably felt diwu ling¡¯s gaze. she also raised her head to look at diwu ling. the two of them looked at each other and sparks flew. after that, mo nan chong continued to look at his phone. she was talking to someone with her headphones on. ¡°i know ... you all attacked together?¡± ¡± interesting. i¡¯m not interested in thatpany either. you guys can do whatever you want! ¡± ¡°money, transfer it all to my ount? there won¡¯t be any traces left behind, and you can even use legal means to transfer it to my ount?¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i have no objections either. just do as you say. ¡± natural born entertainment should have a lot of money, right?¡± mo nan chong had a sly smile on his face as he chatted. xiao xun ¡®er rested his chin on his hand and looked at mo nan chong. ¡± it¡¯s really pretty, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± li jiujue stared at xiao xun ¡®er from the side without any curiosity. ¡± of course, my woman is the most beautiful. don¡¯t look at her too much. she¡¯s my woman! ¡± ¡°so what if she¡¯s your woman? she¡¯s my master!¡± he said. xiao xun ¡®er and li jiujue bickered. although li jiujue had been staying with the production team recently, the production team had not revealed anything about her and the little darling. of course, it could also be that master rong had left a sum of money behind and was afraid that master chong would be hurt because of this. so, even if someone wanted to expose it, they would not seed. mo nan chong continued to y his game. heughed and scolded, ¡± hey, don¡¯t just focus on other things. you¡¯re going to die if you keep ying like this! ¡± ¡°dead? that¡¯s impossible. how can he die when he¡¯s ying with us?¡± ¡°with your inhuman skills, you won¡¯t die even if we all die.¡± ¡°don¡¯t pretend to be a little white rabbit. you¡¯re not a little white rabbit, you¡¯re a little ck rabbit!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± what nonsense is this? how am i not a little white rabbit? i am a little white rabbit! ¡± both sidesughed and scolded each other for a while. after ying a game, the other party went to deal with natural entertainment, while grandpa sheng recorded the method of a few questions and sent them to the children of ss 3.9. the day of the college entrance examination was getting closer and closer. the children of ss 3.9 were also starting to get nervous. after all, they had all said that they wanted to get into the top ranks in the country. this wasn¡¯t an easy task. when grandpa chong went over, these people were still a group of rookies. they were the worst in the school, and even the worst in the province. however, his recent progress could be said to be crazy. when the teachers in the school saw these students, they all clicked their tongues in admiration. this was especially so when he saw the students who didn¡¯t evene to ss for the first time running to the ssroom with their books at four or five o ¡®clock in the morning. the other third-year students might still y around during their break, but there were almost no students who yed around in ss 3.9. each and every one of them was very hard working and very serious. the teachers were all amazed. only the principal said with a mysterious look that this ss was going to be sessful. after mo nan chong sent the video over, they continued filming. there were quite a few people in this scene. master pet joked with them as he filmed. ¡± this scene is a little difficult. if you can¡¯t pass it in one take, do you have to treat us to a meal? ¡± ¡°good, good!¡± ¡°i will definitely pass!¡± ¡°if i pass in one take, will i be treating you to a meal?¡± ¡°no problem,¡± mo nanchong said with a smile. the scene was really done in one take. the director was very surprised. after all, he was prepared to shoot the scene a few more times. although master pet was very powerful, the rest of the people were not at the same level after all. there would always be a few problems, but he really passed in one take. ¡± perfect! you guys did well today! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just trying to eat my favorite food, so i¡¯m working a little harder!¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯sigh, i knew you guys would do everything to make my wallet bleed! sure, i¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner tonight. director, can we wrap up earlier today?¡± ¡± sure, we¡¯re progressing so quickly today. it¡¯ll definitely be brought forward! ¡± everyone was very excited because grandpa chong was really treating. ¨C after lu fangtian got home, he began to work on releasing negative material. he had some confidence in himself at first. he didn¡¯t believe that there was such a powerful person. he didn¡¯t believe that he would be discovered doing this at home. after everything was ready, lu fangtian began to upload some ck materials on theputer. however, as soon as he moved his hand, a pig twisting its butt suddenly jumped out on theputer screen, apanied by a sinister voice, ¡± idiot, do you think we won¡¯t find you if you change your location? ¡± ¡°you, who are you! why are you doing this to me!¡± lu fangtian couldn¡¯t believe it. he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. ¡°who am i? of course, i¡¯m here to cause you trouble!¡± ... ¡± lu fangtian, you are dead. do you know who you have offended? ¡± ¡°who did i offend?¡± lu fangtian still couldn¡¯t believe it. who could spend so much money? who was sun jiao from wind chimes entertainment? or was it because of mo nan chong or someone else in thepany? ¡°oh, you¡¯ve probably offended heaven ...¡± ¡°you¡¯re finished. hahahaha!¡± lu fangtian sat in his chair in shock. the lights in the room went dark, and so did theputer. he was starting to believe that natural entertainment was done for. he didn¡¯t know who the other party was, but they could easily hack into hisputer and hispany, and they could easily turn off his power ... although he didn¡¯t know how they did it, he knew that people with such abilities could easily deal with him. he was finished ... when lu xingyue entered, she saw that lu fangtian was already drinking. the lights were not on, and the room was pitch ck. ... ¡°uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 1861 1861 there¡¯s someone who can help them! ¡°lu xingyue, we¡¯re finished! our natural entertainment is done for!¡± lu fangtian stood up. he had been the head of a bigpany before, so he had the ability to make this judgment. perhaps he had forgotten to judge some things because of his anger. but now, he knew. he had not offended anyone recently. the only people he had offended were mo nan chong and feng ling entertainment. so, these people were probably the people behind the people in fengling entertainment. he was finished ... hispany and his life were over. lu fangtian took a bottle of wine and started to drink like crazy. he gulped down the wine until his whole body reeked of alcohol. lu xingyue was a little scared and flustered. ¡± little uncle, what nonsense are you talking about? we won¡¯t be done for. our natural entertainment is so powerful. how can we be done for? ¡± ¡°lu xingyue, you¡¯re done for. you¡¯re done for too. you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have!¡± lu fangtian continued to blow the horn. ¡± i can¡¯t protect you today! ¡± lu xingyue looked at lu fangtian-sobbing. she was panicking badly. ¡± you¡¯re so powerful. you must have-way, right? you have so many friends. you must have-way to deal with them, right? it¡¯s just-few hackers. i¡¯ve heard of them. they¡¯re all loner. they¡¯re just-few hackers! ¡± ¡°just a few hackers?¡± lu fangtian looked at lu xingyue. ¡± but if they can cut off your inte and expose some dirt on you, you¡¯ll be done for. ¡± after that, lu fangtian went silent. he thought of something and grabbed his phone in a hurry. then, he clicked on his phone and took a look. he quickly saw a few trending searches that were all rted to natural entertainment. #tiansheng entertainment giarized # #natural entertainment overlord contract # #natural entertainment lu xingyue # #natural entertainment is dead # lu fangtian¡¯s scalp was about to explode when he saw these headlines. he used to hope to be on the hot search. it was a good thing for thepany¡¯s artists to be on the hot search. but now, seeing that hispany was on so many hot searches, he only had a creepy feeling and a feeling that he was done for. there were so many hot searches, but none of them were good. they were all malicious. just as the woman from fengling entertainment had said, the giarism incident had been exposed. the original author had even posted a video saying that they had threatened her and wanted to give her money to cover up the giarism incident. ¡°i¡¯m finished.¡± lu fangtian took a step back. lu xingyue looked at lu fangtian¡¯s phone in surprise. her entire hand was trembling. she stared at the trending searches with her eyes wide open. she clicked on the trending search and looked inside. ¡± how is this possible? how is this possible? ¡± lu xingyue¡¯s hands were shaking badly. she clicked on the trending searches one after another, frantically looking at what they were. then, she looked up at lu fangtian, ¡± uncle ... what¡¯s going on? how could this be? are we really done for? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m finished.¡± lu fangtian sneered, ¡± ah yue, we¡¯re really done for. our natural entertainment ispletely done for! ¡± ¡°is there no way? is there no way to remedy this?¡± lu xingyue swallowed a mouthful of saliva. not long after, both of their phones started ringing crazily. there were calls from their business partners as well as from various media outlets. after lu fangtian answered a few calls, he immediately hung up. he nced at lu xingyue. ¡± there¡¯s another way. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± lu xingyue asked, ¡± uncle, at this time, as long as there¡¯s a way, we¡¯ll do it even if we have to put down our pride. don¡¯t worry. no matter what you want me to do, i¡¯ll do it. for our natural born entertainment, i¡¯ll do anything. ¡°to beg a person.¡± lu fangtian said. ¡± who¡¯s that? fengling entertainment? ¡± lu xingyue frowned. ¡± fengling entertainment is targeting us. they definitely won¡¯t let us off. ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m going to beg song junlin.¡± lu fangtian said, ¡± in the entertainment industry, only song junlin can dominate everything. ¡± ¡°director song?¡± lu xingyue took a look at lu fangtian and bit her lip. ¡± i did see him at the auctionst time, but he¡¯s really not easy to get close to. the people around him all seem to be very powerful. if we rashly ask to see him, will he meet us? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t see you, but that doesn¡¯t mean i won¡¯t see you.¡± lu fangtian put down the bottle of wine, then rushed into the bathroom to tidy up. he changed his clothes and was ready to meet song junlin. lu xingyue looked at lu fangtian and said in a serious tone,¡±uncle, i¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine too, then you cane with me.¡± lu fangtian said, ¡± go and change into something sexier. no man will reject you! remember, if you get on song junlin¡¯s good side, not only will you be famous, but no one will dare to mess with you in the future. ourpany will also be very powerful.¡± ¡°alright!¡± lu fangtian brought lu xingyue to change her clothes. lu xingyue found her sexiest clothes and put them on. almost half of her chest was exposed, and the skirt was so short that all her legs could be seen, almost not covering her buttocks. ¡°uncle, is this okay?¡± ¡°sure.¡± the two of them went to song junlin¡¯spany. in the chairman¡¯s office of the song corporation, song junlin was working at a huge desk. hearing his assistant¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡± natural entertainment? ¡± ¡± yes, he¡¯s on several hot searches today. it seems that he was messed up by someone, so he came to ask you for help! ¡± ¡°ha, you really know how to ask for help. the person who provoked my goddaughter and even wanted to bully her is begging me?¡± song junlinughed. ¡± invite them to the guest room and make them something that tastes bad. ¡± after the assistant left, song junlin made a call. ¡± darling, the person who¡¯s going after you is now requesting help from me. how do you think i should handle this? ¡± ¡°godfather, just do as you see fit. i don¡¯t need to say anything about this kind of thing, right?¡± mr. pet¡¯s smiling voice came through. ¡± i¡¯m having dinner with my colleagues. i¡¯ll talk to youter! ¡± ... ¡°you heartless little thing, you didn¡¯t even call me for dinner.¡± song junlin hung up. in the reception room. lu fangtian and lu xingyue were a little restless. as expected of a bigpany. the entire reception room was bigger than their offices, and it looked very stylish. even the sofa was morefortable than the average sofa. ¡± please have a cup of tea. our director song will be here soon. ¡± the assistant said after making tea. ¡°many thanks.¡± lu fangtian was a little embarrassed. after all, apany like song junlin was already well-known internationally. although he was known as the second best in the country, he really couldn¡¯tpare with song junlin. lu xingyue picked up the teacup and looked at it curiously. ¡± this teacup looks very expensive. it¡¯s so rich. ¡± Chapter 1862 1862 no, i¡¯ll take you as my disciples it was mo nan chong! it was as if he had been struck by lightning. he stared at song junlin with his eyes wide open. ¡± what¡¯s your rtionship with mo nan chong? ¡± ¡°she knows you?¡± lu xingyue¡¯s entire body was trembling. she was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°yes, we¡¯ve known each other since she was in her mother¡¯s womb. i¡¯ve known her mother for more than ten years before her mother got pregnant with her. so, what do you think?¡± ¡°my goddaughter, and you want to freeze her? you really have a big tone!¡± song junlin¡¯s voice suddenly became heavy. he looked at lu fangtian with an evil smile on his face. lu fangtian¡¯s brain was already in a mess. the moment he heard the word ¡®goddaughter¡¯, his entire body and brain seemed to stop working. goddaughter? song junlin did have a goddaughter, but that goddaughter was the mo family¡¯s little princess, lord rong¡¯s daughter ... could this goddaughter be mo nan chong? mo, that¡¯s right, mo nan chong! as mo nan chong was too low profile, no one cared about her surname. although they knew that she was called mo nan chong, they did not contact fourth master mo. but now, he was suddenly enlightened! she was mo nan chong. she was song junlin¡¯s goddaughter. that was why she would say that he didn¡¯t have the ability and that hispany would go bankrupt when he tried to freeze her ... he said that his natural entertainment was a smallpany. wasn¡¯t that so? in the face of the mo corporation, which was an international corporation, theirpany was just a smallpany. lu fangtian almost fell off the sofa. he still didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡± she¡¯s your goddaughter ... she¡¯s the daughter of lord rong and lord fourth? ¡± ¡°uh-huh, she¡¯s rumored to be the world¡¯s most expensive little princess. i heard that you said she¡¯s arrogant. do you really want to see what she¡¯s like when she¡¯s arrogant?¡± song junlin was still like a modest young master. he smiled very beautifully and said creepy things. lu fangtian couldn¡¯t say anything. he knew that he had really kicked an iron te. ¡°to be honest, she didn¡¯t do anything to you at all.¡± song junlin leaned back. ¡± she¡¯s always kept a low profile and doesn¡¯t want to expose her identity. if she wants to dominate the entertainment industry, what do you have to do? ¡± she just wants to y by herself.¡± ¡± oh, she really didn¡¯t do anything this time. the ones who attacked you were just some of her friends. ¡± ¡± lord rong¡¯s daughter doesn¡¯tck big boss friends. ¡± ¡± she had a lot of glorious achievements when she was young. those friends she made were not good people. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s that¡± bang,¡±and it just so happens that they¡¯re the kind of people who can help others at the cost of their own lives.¡± ¡°so ... tsk tsk ... you see, you could have offended anyone, but you offended someone who has so many terrifying friends. any one of her friends can drown you with a spit.¡± ¡± sigh, ceo lu, you¡¯re so unlucky that i feel sorry for you! ¡± ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t even dare to offend people like you. i didn¡¯t expect you to be more courageous than me. ¡± song junlin stood up. ¡± i¡¯ve told you what i need to say. please leave. ¡± ¡°president song ... i know i was wrong. is there no way to save me?¡± lu fangtian stood up, his legs trembling. ¡°aiya, why should i tell you? even if there¡¯s a way to save her, you¡¯re bullying my goddaughter. why should i tell you?¡± song junlin¡¯s face was ck. ¡± there¡¯s no use begging me. i¡¯m not the person involved. ¡± with that, song junlin turned around and left, asking his assistant to see him out. lu fangtian wanted to chase after them, but he was stopped by his assistant. the assistant looked at the two of them and said in a bad mood, ¡± you two can get lost now. ¡± ¡± f * ck you! ¡± lu xingyue had never been chased away like this before. she was extremely angry. lu fangtian stopped lu xingyue. he bade his assistant farewell and left. in the car. lu xingyue was indignant. ¡± is that mo nan chong really that powerful? she just has a strong background, what¡¯s so great about her!¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have any ability, yet you still need to rely on your background. how shameless! ¡± lu fangtian nced at lu xingyue and sneered, ¡± what do you think you relied on to climb to this position? ¡± lu xingyue was immediately rendered speechless. she had also relied on her backing. she had relied on her uncle¡¯s backing. however, it seemed like her uncle was about to fall ... ¡°it¡¯s all your fault! the only thing we can do now is to apologize to mo nan chong and ask for her forgiveness!¡± lu fangtian took a deep breath. ¡±e with me to apologize to mo nan chong. even if she makes you eat sh * t, you have to make her happy! ¡± ¡± you have to be clear today. if ourpany is done for, you¡¯ll be even more so! ¡± ¡± if we want to survive, we have to get mo nan chong to forgive us. we have to survive as natural entertainment! ¡± lu xingyue was filled with displeasure, but she was still pulled away by lu fangtian. ¨C mo nan chong and the others ate and drank the entire night. master chong was generous and treated them to the best food and drinks. the people around him also knew how to create an atmosphere. therefore, the atmosphere of the entire dinner was very good. other than diwu qian and diwu qi, who did note for dinner, almost the entire crew was gathered together. ... everyone was still discussing diwu qian and diwu qi. these two people were too stupid. they had always been too stupid. after the meal, everyone left the hotel in a lively manner. then, they went back to their hotel. along the way, everyone was very happy. master pet and li jiujue walked together, and the little one followed behind. one big and one small, one on the left and one on the right, protecting master pet. lin jue and the others followed behind. ¡°it¡¯s so fun!¡± master pet had drunk too much and was staggering a little. she put one hand on li jiujue¡¯s shoulder and pouted. ¡± i can still drink! ¡± she said gloomily. why don¡¯t you let me drink it!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not good for your health to drink too much,¡± li jiujue held onto mo nan chong¡¯s waist andforted him gently. ¡°i¡¯m in good health! if you don¡¯t believe me, i can give you a set of boxing moves!¡± as he spoke, master pet rushed out and rushed into a crowd of square dancers. he snatched the tai chi sword from an old man and began to dance. the old man was about to curse, ¡± who stole my sword! ¡± ... just as they were about to curse, they saw a pretty girl. they could not curse because they saw that mo nanchong was drunk. everyone subconsciously took a few steps back. the group of old men stared at mo nan chong. ¡± what is this little girl doing? do you want to join our team?¡± ¡°little girl, do you like tai chi too?¡± the old man in the lead asked, ¡± if you like, i can take in a disciple! ¡± mo nanchong nced at the old man. ¡± you¡¯re taking in an apprentice? no, no, no, i¡¯m taking in disciples. which one of you wants to be my disciple? today, i¡¯ve decided to take in a few talented disciples!¡± Chapter 1863 1863 you are our grandmaster li jiujue and the little one were helpless. everyone went up to take their beloved master away. however, he didn¡¯t expect that his grandpa would start to perform a sword dance. she held the sword in her hand and began to dance. the people around her could not get close at all. the few old men who hade to practice tai chi could not help but be stunned. especially the old man who was nning to take his favorite master as a disciple, he was even more shocked and dumbfounded. after staring at it for a while, he started to p wildly. ¡°amazing, amazing!¡± ¡± amazing, this girl is amazing. she¡¯s so young, but her taiji sword technique is so powerful! ¡± ¡°old master, i¡¯m convinced!¡± master pet was still a little drunk, so it was even more interesting to dance. he seemed to be staggering, but he also seemed to be able to stabilize himself easily. some people around them took videos and even attracted many passers-by to take many videos. they were all shocked. the crew stood at the side, not knowing what to do. ¡°what do we do?¡± the assistant looked at sister huan who was beside her. after sister huan nced at li jiujue, she spread her hands helplessly. ¡± what else can i do? i can only watch ... ¡± lord jiu didn¡¯t do anything, so what else could they do? of course, they could only let lord jiu pamper them. fortunately, there had never been any bad rumors about her beloved master. she was also very good-looking when she danced with the sword. it was not a bad thing for such a thing to be spread out. instead, it might be an interesting joke. master chong¡¯s sword was very powerful. she had mastered it when she was three years old. so far, master chong was not as good as her. even the most powerful tai chi master in the country was not as good as master chong. therefore, these men were simply dumbfounded. ¡°it¡¯s ... it¡¯s wonderful!¡± inparison, they had been at a few ces before this. they were even more shocked when they saw their master pet jump so lightly and so high. one look and one could tell that this was not just for show, but real kung fu! he was too powerful! after she was done with doting on him, she staggered and turned to look at the men just now. ¡± you, you, you, all of you, do you want to be my disciple? ¡± the old men were stunned for a moment. then, without giving li jiujue and the others a chance to pull their beloved master away, they all nodded their heads one by one and said excitedly, ¡± master is up there, yingying! ¡± ¡°darling, stop messing around!¡± li jiujue went up to hold mo nan chong back. xiao xun ¡®er also rushed forward to stop the group of old men. ¡°old grandpas, don¡¯t be so excited. my master has me as her disciple. she had too much to drink just now, so she¡¯s a little confused. he didn¡¯t really want to take in a disciple. you see, you¡¯re all so old, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to take her as your master. it¡¯s even more inappropriate for you to have such a young senior brother like me!¡± ¡°no, no, no, we think it¡¯s very suitable!¡± ¡°yes, master¡¯s swordsmanship is very powerful. we must learn from her!¡± ¡°she must have thought highly of us just now, so she wanted to take us in as her disciples!¡± ¡± senior brother, to be honest, we¡¯re all lovers of taiji swordsmanship. it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have a master, so we just practice it by ourselves. we can all see that our master is definitely a professional! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not a professional, it¡¯s just for show!¡± xiao xun ¡®er said earnestly. she was just an actress. she didn¡¯t know anything else but these empty airs! don¡¯t get too excited!¡± ¡°flower-like? no, it¡¯s truly powerful!¡± ¡± it¡¯s really just for show. i know these sword techniques too. i¡¯m also an actor. we just learned them casually. ¡± in order to prove what he had said, xiao xun ¡®er had even specially brought a sword over and put on a show. this time, the old men were even more agitated. he directly poured water into the hot oil and went crazy. ¡°pa pa pa!¡± everyone kept pping. ¡± you said it¡¯s just for show. look at how powerful senior brother is! ¡± ¡± little senior brother is too humble. little senior brother doesn¡¯t need to be so humble! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, little senior brother. we¡¯re not afraid of your young age. if you have the strength, you¡¯re our senior brother! ¡± xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s mouth was agape and tongue tied. after a long while, he finally spat out, ¡± ¡°your grandpa is still your grandpa!¡± it seemed like he couldn¡¯t convince her! the little fellow looked helplessly at li jiujue, who was beside him. he spread his hands and said, ¡± i have no other choice! ¡± li jiujue was also in a difficult situation. he also had no way to persuade master chong not to take in any more disciples. master chong was struggling to ept these disciples. ¡°it¡¯s good to be old. who said that old people can¡¯t learn things? only when you¡¯re old will you need to exercise, and when you¡¯re old, you need to cherish your time even more. i think they¡¯re not bad!¡± ¡°my disciples are all very good. my old disciples will be very powerful in the future!¡± ¡°you guys!¡± ¡°my disciples! 1,2, 3...4, 3...how many are there?¡± the old men immediately lined up and began to count out one, two, and three. there were eight of them in total, and they all looked very interesting. the film crew was alreadyughing out loud, and the surrounding onlookers also found it very funny. ... ¡± very good. the eight of you will be my disciples from now on.e, let¡¯s exchange contact information first. i¡¯ll teach your sword techniques in the future! ¡± master pet was very forthright. he rushed up and began to exchange contact information. although li jiujue wanted to stop her, he could not do so. the little one was even more so. the others didn¡¯t even dare to stop him, and when lord jiu tried to stop him, master pet had already started fighting with him. master pet¡¯s kung fu was amazing. none of them could stop him! ¡°don¡¯t you regret it.¡± li jiujue whispered into mo nan chong¡¯s ear. ¡°regret? how could i possibly regret it? i¡¯ve epted a disciple, so i won¡¯t regret it!¡± master pet was very happy. ¡± yes, all of you, stand still and let master see! ¡± the old men lined up and stood in line. they were as well-behaved as kindergarteners and were very obedient. some of the grandmasters were also asking xiao xun ¡®er, their little senior brother, in a low voice, if their master had any special fetishes or something, and if they should give their master some sort of acknowledgment gift since they had acknowledged him as their master! in the end, before his disciples could give him any gifts, master pet had already opened his phone in excitement. ¡°eight apprentices, 880000 yuan for each!¡± ... then, she started to prepare to transfer money to her disciples. the men were speechless. ¡°what?¡± ¡°master, you¡¯re giving us red packets?¡± ¡°no, no, no, you don¡¯t have to give us red packets. we should be the ones giving you a present!¡± ¡°let¡¯s give them the red packets!¡± then, the eight old men asked for master pet¡¯s bank ount number, and then, master pet received one transfer after another in a daze. each of the old men had transferred 1.88 million yuan to her. ¡°good disciple! master likes money! if you give my master money, he will be happy!¡± after patting the shoulders of the old masters, master pet waved his little hand and rushed to li jiujue. then, hey on li jiujue¡¯s back. ¡± oh, i¡¯m sleepy. ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. the old men covered their eyes ... Chapter 1864 1864 what are you all looking at? the next day, when grandpa chong woke up, he only felt that his head was aching. she had just gotten up and washed up when she heard a knock on the door. she opened the door and saw xiao xun ¡®er standing outside with a bowl of drink in her hand. li jiujue was standing outside his own room with his arms crossed as he looked in the direction of her room. other than that, there were some other people who were also looking at grandpa pet. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. it was as if he was waiting to see how she would react in the morning. mo nan chong was confused. ¡± why are they all looking at me? ¡± xiao xun ¡®er handed the bowl of soup to mo nan chong and said, ¡± this is the soup i made for you to sober up. drink it first. ¡± they probably want to know if you still remember what you did yesterday.¡± the little one was also looking at his beloved master with obvious curiosity. after all, what happened yesterday was a little outrageous. ¡°yesterday?¡± master chong took a sip of the soup and was surprised. ¡± didn¡¯t ie back with you guys after dinner yesterday? what else have i done? speaking of which, howe i don¡¯t really remember how i came back?¡± after saying that, master chong felt master jiu¡¯s murderous eyes. she snorted. ¡± oh, i remember now. ah-jiu carried me back. did i do anything else outrageous? ¡± why is everyone looking at me like that?¡± one look at everyone¡¯s expression and she could guess that she must have done something outrageous yesterday. it was so ridiculous that all these people were actually looking at her. that¡¯s weird, she didn¡¯t remember doing anything outrageous. mo nanchong could not remember. after drinking the soup, she looked at her phone and saw that there were nine to eight notifications of money being transferred to her ount. all of them were 1.88 million. this time, even grandpa chong was stunned. although she did receive some money every day, she had a lot of money for thepany, rent, and shop rent under her name. it was normal for her to receive money. however, she usually wouldn¡¯t send it to this phone. after all, she was afraid of scaring others, so she usually bound it to another phone. at most, this phone would only receive the money earned from acting. 1.88 million yuan was not a big amount to her, but it was a huge amount to ordinary people. ¡°what¡¯s this? who sent me money?¡± she didn¡¯t remember receiving such a sum of money. where did the moneye from? who sent her money? the people around them looked as if they had suddenly realized something. they had indeed forgotten! but ... if he knew what he had done yesterday, how would he react? everyone was still looking forward to his interesting reaction. ¡°what is this?¡± mo nan chong stared at xiao xun ¡®er and xiao xun¡¯ er shrugged. ¡± you¡¯re asking me about what you did. i¡¯ve tried my best to stop you! ¡± ¡°what? i¡¯m a little flustered when you say that!¡± master chong nced at li jiujue, who was sitting opposite him, and asked in a low voice, feeling a little guilty, ¡± did i sell myself out? did i sell myself so cheaply?¡± ¡°almost!¡± little zhen ¡®er looked at mo nan chong with interest. ¡± master, you really know how to do things! you said that you can¡¯t get drunk even after a thousand sses, but why do you get drunk the moment you drink?¡± ¡± i¡¯m happy. i get drunk easily when i¡¯m happy! ¡± the corners of master pet¡¯s mouth twitched. especially with li jiujue by his side and the people around him were all trustworthy, he couldn¡¯t help but let his guard down. then, he became a little drunk. it had been a long time since she had been this drunk. ¡°do you want to know what happened yesterday?¡± xiao xun ¡®er said, ¡± you¡¯ll know once you take a look at the trending searches. i think you¡¯re already in first ce. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± master pet pped his face. ¡± i¡¯m on the hot search, and i¡¯m number one! ¡± that¡¯s not right. if she had any scandals, her friends would usually cover it up for her, so she was usually more at ease with these things. how could it be the top trending search ... he felt that being on the hot search wasn¡¯t a good thing. they were all things that made everyone happy. generally, people liked those exciting things that weren¡¯t very good. uncle pet turned on his phone in a daze and looked at the number one trending search. #master pet taking in a disciple # mo nan chong was speechless. she nced at xiao xun ¡®er. xiao xun ¡®er raised his pretty brows. ¡± don¡¯t misunderstand. this disciple isn¡¯t me. it¡¯s eight people. you epted them yesterday. they gave you your red packet to thank you for epting them as disciples! ¡± ¡°eight?¡± master pet¡¯s voice rose a few octaves. the director, who was sitting diagonally opposite him, covered his mouth and his shoulders could not help but twitch. the assistant director, who was hiding behind the director, was alsoughing like crazy. ¡°master pampered, it¡¯s a good opportunity to promote our new drama.¡± a staff member shouted. mo nan chong was speechless. she¡¯s still in the mood to promote the new drama? i¡¯m not in the mood for anything right now, alright? she felt that she had done something stupid, especially when she saw so many people looking at her with such strange eyes. it was as if she had jumped into some ghostly ce. master pet took a deep breath and dared to look at what was on the hot search. then, she saw a video of her sword dance. ¡°isn¡¯t it just a tai chi sword? i was drunk yesterday and yed with it. it¡¯s not strange, is there a problem?¡± ... ¡± yes, you yed it. not only did you y it, but you also yed it very well. didn¡¯t you see thements? everyone is praising you. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s handsome little face was expressionless. ¡± ahem ... ¡± mo nanchong touched his nose. ¡± but you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to praise me, and you don¡¯t look very happy. ¡± grandpa pet continued to read. there were indeed a lot of people who praised her in thements, and of course, there were also a lot of hahahaha! [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i¡¯m afraid our master pet is drunk, right? ] [ master pet, you¡¯re so cute. are you really taking in a disciple? ] [ will you regret it when you wake up tomorrow? ] [ hahaha, but i¡¯m really amazing. her kung fu is really amazing. it¡¯s all real kung fu! ] [ even the tai chi master hase out to speak. it¡¯s indeed extraordinary! ] [ i think grandpa pampered her practicing martial arts since she was young. although grandpa pampered never said it, she has been on the hot search several times because of kung fu! ] [ there¡¯s no need to guess. such a powerful tai chi can¡¯t be mastered with decades of kung fu. i suspect that grandpa pet has been practicing kung fu even when he was in his mother¡¯s womb! ] ...... ... mo nan chong was speechless. after she scanned through thements, she continued to scan through the videos. then, he saw the scene of him taking in a disciple. it could be said to be a very ssic scene ... no wonder the fans wereughing like crazy. a drunk woman had taken in a bunch of grandpas as her disciples. one dared to ept, while the other dared to worship. they even seriously left their contact information and even kowtowed! Chapter 1865 1865 master pet, what did i get? master pet¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was trembling. ¡± ah, i really have an apprentice? ¡± ¡°yes, you gave me eight junior brothers. sincest night, they have added me on wechat and have been asking me questions non-stop. i¡¯m about to go crazy.¡± xiao xun ¡®er said pitifully with two dark circles under his eyes. however, he was still the little senior brother. since they all called him little senior brother, he didn¡¯t dare to neglect them. he didn¡¯t know if it was because the elderly didn¡¯t sleep much or because they were too energetic, but he couldn¡¯t control these old men and stayed up all night. ¡°although they¡¯re both your grandpas, they¡¯re both quite handsome.¡± ¡°can he be more handsome than me?¡± lord jiu was unhappy and looked down at lord pet. ¡°i¡¯m saying that they have that temperament.¡± ¡± it¡¯s the temperament of an old man, ¡± master chong said. ¡°i¡¯m older, and my temperament is better.¡± ¡°um ... i guess so.¡± ¡°how are you going to deal with your disciples?¡± lin jue asked what everyone wanted to know. he had already kowtowed, so it wasn¡¯t good to refuse. if he didn¡¯t refuse, did he really have to bring so many old disciples? everyone¡¯s eyes fell on master pet again, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. master pet: ¡± ... i¡¯ve already epted them as my disciples. i can¡¯t just leave them be. the point is, they¡¯ve already given me red packets! ¡± quite a few!¡± ¡°do youck money?¡± lin jue was confused. why did it feel like master chong liked money more than a poor woman like her? ¡± of course, who doesn¡¯tck money? i just want to focus on making money. ¡± grandpa chong said seriously. lin jue was speechless. sure, even the richest peoplecked money, so they were even morecking in money. before mo nanchong could finish his sentence, his phone started to ring with messages. disciple number one,¡¯master, are you awake? if you wake up, can you teach us? we¡¯ve just practiced, but we¡¯re not quite clear about some of the questions!¡± apprentice no. 2: ¡± yes, master. please reply when you see it. it would be even better if you could take a video for us to learn from! ¡± apprentice no. 3 said,¡±master, we just realized that you¡¯re really a female celebrity.¡± don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve all decided to be your fans and have joined your fan club. we¡¯ll help you hit the charts in the future!¡± ...... mo nan chong was speechless. old people were indeed more talkative. she was pulled into a group chat, and these men kept sending her messages. they were clearly together, but they were still chatting in the group. master chong looked at the group with aplicated expression. she was stunned for a moment. ¡± since i¡¯ve already epted my disciple, there¡¯s no other way. ¡± help me take a video.¡± master pet passed the phone to xiao xun ¡®er, then stood in the aisle, did a tai chi routine, and then posted it in the group. ¡°this is the video i just recorded, you can follow and learn from it.¡± i might not have the time to teach you in person, but if you have any questions, you can ask me on wechat or record a video for me. i¡¯ll also record a video for you.¡± as soon as grandpa pet answered, the group chat exploded. these old men were all very excited. in fact, they were a little worried that master chong would ignore them and forget about them after he sobered up today. they didn¡¯t expect that master chong would be so responsible and willing to be their master. ¡°master, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡± master, thank you for not abandoning us. we will study hard and not embarrass you! ¡± ¡± yes, master, you have to believe in us. we¡¯ll all work hard! ¡± ¡°for the sake of money ...¡± ¨C at the film crew. mo nan chong still passed in one take. the director praised him a few times and many people around were very envious. after she finished her scene, she looked at diwu qian. she saw that diwu qian seemed to be feeding something to the big yellow dog. she frowned and immediately walked towards diwu qian. ¡°what are you doing?¡± mo nan chong lowered his eyes and looked at diwu qian. ¡°to feed the dogs, what else can i do!¡± diwu qian was filled with anger. she had wanted to kill the dog when mo nan chong was not with her yesterday, but for some reason, a lot of dog lovers had appeared and stopped her from bullying the dog. in the end, she didn¡¯t do anything to the big yellow dog, and it still followed her. today, she had made some food and put some of the medicine given by diwu qian in it. diwu qian had said that this medicine would not kill the dog, but it would make the dog lose its strength to follow her. at that time, he would just throw the dog away. she did not expect mo nan chong toe up to her again before she even seeded. she was about to die from anger. ¡°i heard that you¡¯ve taken in a bunch of old men as your disciples? mo nan chong, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so funny!¡± ¡± so what if i¡¯m taking in a disciple? it just shows that i¡¯m pretty capable. ¡± master chong took the thing from diwu qian¡¯s hand and sniffed it. he frowned. ¡± it¡¯s really drugged? ¡± if you dare to bully this dog again, i¡¯ll make it public that you¡¯re abusing dogs!¡± ¡± ... mo nan chong, you¡¯re such a busybody. can you please not be such a busybody! ¡± diwu qian¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡± what does my dog¡¯s life or death have to do with you? it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to die! ¡± ... ¡°that won¡¯t do either.¡± grandpa chong raised his eyebrows. ¡± you ... ¡± diwu qian was flustered and exasperated. the young paparazzo pounced on her, but she did not dare to hit him. she only scolded him a few times. at this moment, diwu qian saw lu fangtian and lu xingyue who had just arrived. although lu fangtian didn¡¯t bring many bodyguards with him this time, he had a good aura, so she recognized him immediately. ¡°uncle lu, yue, why are you here?¡± she red at mo nan chong and rushed towards lu xingyue and lu fangtian. then, she saw that lu xingyue and lu fangtian did not look too good. diwu qian, who had thought that the two of them were here to visit her, was a little dumbfounded. ¡°move!¡± he shouted. lu fangtian said in a bad mood, ¡± don¡¯t block the way. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± diwu qian was stunned for a moment. ¡± what, what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be a hindrance.¡± lu fangtian walked directly to mo nanchong. mr. chong turned around and saw lu fangtian. he said thoughtfully, ¡± mr. lu, are you going to freeze me again? ¡± ... ¡°miss mo, you must be joking. how would i dare to, and how would i have the ability to freeze you? i was just joking!¡± lu fangtian quickly apologized to mo nan chong. diwu qian looked at lu xingyue suspiciously. ¡± ah yue, what happened? why is your uncle apologizing to mo nan chong? is he crazy? ¡± lu xingyue was already in a bad mood. when she heard lu fangtian¡¯s words, her mood became even worse. ¡± don¡¯t you look at weibo? ¡± ¡± i haven¡¯t been bothered by that mad dog recently, so i didn¡¯t read it ... did something big happen? ¡± diwu qian was shocked, but she could not guess what made lu fangtiane to mo nan chong to apologize. lu xingyue only cast a cold nce at diwu qian. she did not exin. Chapter 1866 1866 the whole world is filled with their ck material diwu qian was a little apprehensive. she opened the hot search. then, she saw the hot search below mr. favored¡¯s post. it was all about natural entertainment¡¯s scandals, and all the scandals had been confirmed. diwu qian staggered. her face had turned green in the blink of an eye. diwu qian also saw the two of theming over. when she saw that diwu qian¡¯s expression was not right, she hurriedly asked her what was going on. diwu qian passed the phone to diwu jin. after diwu jin looked at it, his expression also had a subtle change. born entertainment had always been so powerful. why did it copse before it could even destroy mo nan chong? how could this be possible? at the same time, lu fangtian was already apologizing to mo nan chong. he was very serious and tried to make himself look very sincere. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. lu fangtian said, ¡± we failed to recognize you and have offended you. miss mo, please have mercy, we know we were wrong.¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms and looked at lu fangtian indifferently. ¡± wrong? do you have to forgive just because you apologized?¡± lu fangtian was stunned for a moment. ¡± i know we¡¯re not worthy of forgiveness. please state your conditions, or you can tell us how to appease you. we¡¯ll try our best ... ¡± ¡°how can you not make me angry? i¡¯ve always been angry.¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡± miss mo, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. if you can recognize her, please spare her. ¡± lu fangtian continued, ¡± we really don¡¯t know much about you, and you didn¡¯t reveal anything, which caused such a big misunderstanding. if we knew who you were, we would never have provoked you for no reason.¡± ¡°you also know that you provoked me for no reason?¡± ¡°what if i don¡¯t have any background? i deserve to be frozen and bullied?¡± ¡± ceo lu, what you¡¯re saying is quite interesting. so, if it were someone else, would you guys still be able to bully them as you please? ¡± ¡°i think this is a bit inappropriate!¡± ¡°i just can¡¯t stand it when people bully others.¡± ¡± especially someone like you who has power and influence. do you think that you can do whatever you want because you have power and influence? ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s beautiful eyes were cold as she looked directly at lu fangtian. although she was younger than lu fangtian, her aura couldpletely crush lu fangtian. lu fangtian had goosebumps and didn¡¯t know how to exin himself. he looked at lu xingyue sternly. ¡± actually, i don¡¯t have the intention to bully you. but as you know, xingyue is my niece and an artiste in mypany. after all, he¡¯s my family. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange for me to protect him, right?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to exin this to me. i¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡± i know, but xingyue is in the wrong. she still has to apologize to you. ¡± lu fangtian called out to lu xingyue. lu xingyue had two huge dark circles under her eyes. she looked much more haggard than before and herplexion was not very good either. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, mo nan chong. it¡¯s my fault. i¡¯m sincerely sorry! ¡± ¡°oh, i can¡¯t feel your sincerity.¡± ¡°what else do you want? you want me to kneel down? i¡¯ve already apologized to you. shouldn¡¯t you choose to forgive me? do you think it¡¯ll do you any good if your attitude is spread? it won¡¯t do you any good!¡± lu xingyue looked like she was about to explode. she had always been very arrogant and had always been pampered by her little uncle. she was the most pampered female artiste in thepany. when others saw her, they would avoid her and no one dared to provoke her. this was the first time someone had treated her like this, so she got even angrier halfway through her apology. it¡¯s just a background, what¡¯s the big deal! ¡± mo nan chong, i know you have a strong background, but that¡¯s not your strength. what¡¯s so great about you? ¡± lu xingyue¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. before she could finish her words, lu fangtian smacked the back of her head. ¡± shut up! ¡± ¡°little uncle, i¡¯m telling the truth!¡± lu xingyue red at lu fangtian. ¡± she¡¯s just not that great! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i¡¯m not that great. so what if i have a strong background? if you have the ability, you can also use such a powerful background to bully me! ¡± lord chong rolled his eyes. he felt that lu xingyue was being unreasonable. so what if she had a strong background? she was still stronger than her, wasn¡¯t she? ¡± what?! ¡± lu xingyue was stunned. most people would feel ufortable when they were told that. they would say things like ¡®don¡¯t rely on your background¡¯. however, not only did mo nan chong admit it, but he also seemed to be very proud of it. she actually didn¡¯t feel embarrassed about her background! lu xingyue was infuriated. what kind of trick was this? she had never seen it before! ¡°i¡¯m looking down on you!¡± ¡± why do i need you to look up to me? i¡¯m not going to acknowledge you as my master. furthermore, you¡¯re not even as good as me. what¡¯s the use of looking up to me? ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡± is there a hole in your brain? ¡± lu xingyue was rendered speechless. she was inplete disbelief. ¡± you actually ... ¡± ¡°actually what?¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders and nced at lu fangtian. ¡± president lu, to be honest, i didn¡¯t do anything to yourpany. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no use begging me for this. although i have friends, they all have weird tempers and don¡¯t listen to me!¡± ¡± even if you beg me, i won¡¯t let you off. however, you¡¯ve got the wrong person for this. after all, i didn¡¯t do anything. i¡¯ve been seriously filming these few days. ¡± ¡°i only want to work hard to earn money. i can¡¯t be bothered with you guys!¡± after saying that, master pet turned around and walked away. lu xingyue¡¯s expression changed even more. ¡± she¡¯s simply too arrogant! ¡± ¡°she has the right to be arrogant!¡± lu fangtian red at lu xingyue. ¡± ... ¡± lu xingyue bit her lip. she knew that she had nothing to say. mo nan chong did have the right to be arrogant. that was why she was even angrier. she thought that she was already blessed with this capital, but she didn¡¯t expect that there was someone who had more capital than her and was more powerful than her. on the other side, diwu qian and diwu qi walked up. ... ¡°how did this happen, ceo lu?¡± diwu qi asked. ¡°because mo nan pampers you?¡± diwu qian was also shocked. ¡± who exactly is she? how can she destroy natural born entertainment? ¡± ¡°someone that none of you can afford to offend.¡± lu fangtian¡¯s face had turned pale at this moment. he felt that his chest was in great pain and he was about to die from anger. he was finished. all his hard work might be finished! his life was over because he had offended such a youngdy! if he had not offended mo nan chong, his life would have been smooth sailing. however, because of mo nan chong, he had be like this ... hispany had been destroyed, and it was toote to regret it now. Chapter 1867 1867 one yuan for natural entertainment a weekter, in a private room, lu fangtian¡¯s face was pale. there were a lot of people who wanted to collect debts from him. in order to maintain the operation of hispany, he wanted to stabilize hispany, but in the end, he did not seed. instead, he was in a huge debt. he really had no other way now. he had begged mo nan chong and apologized in all sorts of ways. he had even sent mo nan chong some food and a letter every day so that mo nan chong would forgive him and stop her friends from going against him. but it was useless. his situation started to get worse and worse. then, he borrowed money in an attempt to protect his artistes andpany. but in the end, all the artistes had left and the employees had all been poached away, leaving him alone. or rather, the only person who was apanying him was his niece, lu xingyue. however, he did not want to see her at all. he was almost angered to death by this niece of his. all of this was because of lu xingyue. if not for lu xingyue, he would not have offended mo nan chong. if he had not offended mo nan chong, all of these would not have happened. it was all because of lu xingyue ... when he saw lu xingyue tied up on the dining table, he did not feel any heartache. instead, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°ceo lu, isn¡¯t it time to return the money?¡± a man with tattoos all over his body looked at lu fangtian. ¡°can you guys give me more time? i really don¡¯t have any money!¡± ¡± if i had money, how could i borrow money from you? i don¡¯t have enough time to turn around this week! ¡± ¡°you guys are too overbearing. you should at least give me a few months or a few years, right?¡± lu fangtian¡¯s legs trembled when he saw the weapon in the other party¡¯s hand. he had never been in such a sorry state before. this was the first time he had been in such a sorry state. ¡°how many more years do you want? you must be joking, right? you¡¯re already in this situation, why should we wait for you if we don¡¯t quickly ask you for money? don¡¯t you know the situation you¡¯re in?¡± ¡°tsk, you dare to offend anyone, and you still think this matter can be solved?¡± ¡°i heard that you¡¯ve been hiding something from us, so you have to give us the money immediately!¡± ¡°otherwise, we¡¯ll have to cut off your fingers one by one!¡± ¡°ceo lu, it¡¯s so unsightly to be like this, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t have any money. where do you want me to get the money? even if you cut off all my fingers and toes, i still don¡¯t have money. since you know my situation, you should also know that i really don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no benefit in killing me. why don¡¯t you help me? i¡¯ll remember your kindness. give me some time, i¡¯ll bring natural entertainment back!¡± ¡± since i was able to create innate entertainment, i can definitely make it rise again! ¡± the rest of the people shook their heads, as if they didn¡¯t believe lu fangtian. ¡°ceo lu, you¡¯re too naive. things are different now. even if this was in the past, did you have all the big bosses in the world oppress you in the past? is everyone against you? if not, do you think you can still be saved when you¡¯re already crushed like this?¡± ¡± even ourpany wouldn¡¯t dare to do something like this, let alone you. ¡± ¡°pay up. don¡¯t you still have apany? i¡¯ll give you a clear path. buy yourpany and sell it at a low price. at the same time, sell your debt. won¡¯t the problem be solved?¡± ¡°then mypany is gone, and it¡¯s someone else¡¯s!¡± lu fangtian shook his head in anger. ¡± that¡¯s impossible. i won¡¯t give up on natural entertainment! ¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t called giving up, right? this is just the best path for you. do you think you have a choice in your current situation?¡± ¡± even if you were screwed to death, natural born entertainment wouldn¡¯t go to hell with you. if you¡¯re smart, you¡¯d sell it. to be honest, with so much debt and a bad reputation, i wouldn¡¯t want yourpany even if you gave it to me. so, you might not even be able to find a buyer! ¡± the tattooed men looked at lu fangtian in a bad mood. they had set him up in a huge trap. lu fangtian must have been desperate to find a doctor. he actually believed what the other party said and thought that he had no other choice but to sell thepany ... otherwise, he would not be able to keep his life. ¡± ceo lu, your life is the capital of a revolution. as long as you¡¯re alive, everything can be solved. if you die, you won¡¯t have the chance to rise no matter how much you want to! ¡± ¡°okay, i agree with you. wait for my call.¡± lu fangtian weighed the pros and cons and finally made a decision. he stood up and was ready to sell hispany. at the very least, he had to transfer the debt. he couldn¡¯t let himself bear these high debts alone. he could rise again! without inborn entertainment, he would create another inborn entertainment! ¨C two dayster, master chong was sitting in a recliner. li jiujue was feeding her on one side, and xiao xun ¡®er was massaging her legs on the other. she was ying games while talking to others. ¡°you¡¯re really selling it?¡± ¡°oh, how much is it?¡± ¡°one yuan.¡± ¡°lu fangtian sold thepany to you for one yuan?¡± master chong was taken aback. ¡± he really took the bait? you¡¯ve only spent a week to settle him?¡± ¡°uh-huh, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡± he¡¯s an old fox. how could he be defeated like this? ¡± master chong shrugged. ¡± where is he now? ¡± ¡± he was captured by old hei¡¯s men. he said he wanted him to experience what it¡¯s like to be frozen! ¡± ¡°pfft, pfft, pfft.¡± master chong couldn¡¯t help but pat his leg andugh.¡±he¡¯s in trouble.¡± old hei¡¯s always been outrageous.¡± ... ¨C lu fangtian didn¡¯t expect that he would be taken away after losing everything. he sold natural born entertainment, his niece, and all his property, but he was still taken away. he was taken to a ce he had never been to. it looked like a warehouse. ¡°why did you capture me?¡± lu fangtian asked anxiously. ¡°i¡¯ve already paid all my debts. i don¡¯t owe you anything now!¡± ¡°yeah, but you still owe our master pet a cold storage.¡± ¡± since you like to put others in the cold storage so much, it¡¯s not right if we don¡¯t let you experience what it¡¯s like to be put in the cold storage. therefore, we¡¯ve specially nned to find an opportunity to let you experience what it¡¯s like to be put in the cold storage! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, ceo lu. you have to experience what it¡¯s like to be frozen. ¡± sun jiao was wearing a ck traditional han chinese dress and had dark makeup on. she looked beautiful and dark. ¡°sun jiao!¡± lu fangtian was shocked. ¡°uh-huh, it¡¯s me. didn¡¯t i tell you that you¡¯ll regret bullying our master pet? you see, now it¡¯s toote to regret, right? tell me, how can there be people like you who are so eager to court death?¡± ... Chapter 1868 1868 don¡¯t think too much lu fangtian was flustered. he really regretted it, but he had no choice but to deny it. he looked at sun jiao and the rest, ¡± what do you want? just tell me! ¡± i¡¯m warning you, murder is illegal!¡± ¡°yo, we don¡¯t do things like killing people. we¡¯re all good citizens!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we don¡¯t do illegal activities. we only do good deeds! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s because you like to be frozen, so we¡¯ll let you experience it. we¡¯re so enthusiastic!¡± ¡°we¡¯re called people who do good deeds without leaving their names!¡± the few of them spoke in cadence andughed like crazy. lu fangtian knew that something was not right. he was a little panicked, but no one could help him. he could only watch as these people teased him. a few minutester, arge door was opened. cold air was emitted from inside, and it looked very cold. lu fangtian looked forward and got goosebumps. ¡°what is this ce?¡± ¡°you want me to freeze to death in the cold?¡± ¡°you¡¯ll die if you do this. if you¡¯re caught, you¡¯ll also die a miserable death. you¡¯ll regret it!¡± although he was penniless, he didn¡¯t want to die. he didn¡¯t want to die at all. he wanted to live! lu fangtian was scared. he was very scared and very upset at the moment. ¡°regret? we don¡¯t know the word regret!¡± ¡± also, who said i¡¯m going to freeze you to death? it¡¯ll be so much better if you die. of course, i¡¯m going to let you live! ¡± ¡°go in!¡± lu fangtian was kicked in the butt and then he was locked in the cold storage. in order to make him feel the snow, there was still a lot of snow in the cold storage warehouse, and there was a strong and unpleasant smell. lu fangtian¡¯s face was livid when he entered. he wanted to go out, but the door couldn¡¯t be opened, and there were no other doors. not long after he went in, he felt that he was freezing and his whole body was stiff. so cold lu fangtian tried to move around for a while, but he really couldn¡¯t move anymore. he had to shrink in a corner. outside the house. sun jiao and the others were still watching the show. sun jiao asked while munching on melon seeds, ¡± ¡°old ck, it¡¯s almost time, right? don¡¯t freeze to death, it won¡¯t be fun if he freezes to death. we have to let him experience the pain while he¡¯s sober!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i know how to y with it.¡± old hei put a peanut into his mouth and crunked it. ¡± then we have to let him out at the critical point. otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for him? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. do i know what you¡¯re doing?¡± sun jiao asked. ¡°i know. i¡¯ve told grandpa chong. oh, by the way, didn¡¯t a few of his brothers take over hispany? i¡¯ll give it to you when the timees. grandpa chong said to let you take care of it. it just so happens that yourpany can also expand a little. those artistes in their family have no ce to go, so i¡¯ll let you manage them!¡± ¡°f * ck, i¡¯m the f * cking king of e-sports, am i addicted to managing thepany? i don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to manage thepany anymore, it¡¯s not fun!¡± sun jiao cried. ¡°i told you to do it, so just do it. you won¡¯t be ying games these days anyway.¡± ckie shrugged. ¡± master pet recently said that he was going to design a new game. she said that she was tired of the other games. if you manage thepany well, maybe i¡¯ll let you be the first one to y her game!¡± ¡°really?¡± sun jiao held her chin. ¡± if it¡¯s true, then that¡¯s good! ¡± ¡°i like it, hehe. if she¡¯s willing to design, the things she designs will definitely be extraordinary!¡± old hei frowned. ¡± you¡¯re a girl, aren¡¯t you afraid of not being able to get married if you keep ying games? ¡± ¡°why do you care so much? if i can¡¯t get married, will you marry me?¡± sun jiao cracked the melon seeds harder. ¡± you¡¯re still fighting and killing every day, doing some ridiculous things. aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find a partner? ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s be a pair?¡± ¡°get lost, i don¡¯t like you for being so ugly!¡± ¡°i¡¯m ugly?¡± old hei looked at his subordinate angrily. ¡± i¡¯m ugly? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re not ugly. even master chong says that you¡¯re good-looking and handsome. you¡¯ll have no problem acting! ¡± ¡°i can only act as the viin!¡± ckie: ¡± viins are all the rage these days. they¡¯re the main characters too! ¡± sun jiao: ¡± you can only y number 18. you don¡¯t have a role in the main character! ¡± ¡°that, can the two of you stop bickering? that person, i think he¡¯s dying. shouldn¡¯t we let him out?¡± ¡°aiyo, f * ck, i forgot! hurry up and do it, don¡¯t let him die. where¡¯s the doctor? let him wait here!¡± lu fangtian was released again. he was not frozen to death, but he was dying. just like that, ckie tortured him in this way over and over again. at the end of the torture, lu fangtian almost lost all hope. he regretted provoking mo nan chong. he felt like he had provoked a group of demons. even the eighteenth level of hell was not as terrifying as this. after that day, lu fangtian became dispirited. he became a beggar and lived under a bridge like a madman. ¨C finally, it was time to film the scene of the pampered master. because she was a queen, the filming was very fast. she alone had driven the efficiency of the entire crew. the director was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. not only did the show shoot quickly, but the quality of the show was also very high. master pet was simply omnipotent. if there were any problems, master pet could solve them. although it was a good thing, everyone was still a little reluctant to part. ... after all, he didn¡¯t know when they would work together again after this movie. in this crew, other than diwu qian and diwu jing, who did not have a good rtionship with them, the rest of the people were actually on very good terms. after mo nan chong finished herst scene, someone sent her flowers. diwu qian and diwu qi could not help but walk over to her. although diwu qian had always hated mo nan chong, she knew how strong mo nan chong was. although lu xingyue did not say much to her, she could already guess how terrifying mo nan chong was when she saw natural entertainment¡¯s decline. in such a short period of time, natural entertainment was gone. at least, from lu fangtian¡¯s performance, mo nan chong should have a lot to do with the incident at natural entertainment. ¡°master chong, although there were some conflicts between us before, you are a good person. a great man will not hold a grudge against us, so please don¡¯t hate us, right?¡± diwu qian had been looking for an opportunity to reconcile with mo nan chong. of course, they were not very happy when they first met, so it was very difficult for them to reconcile. at most, mo nan chong would not hate her. diwu qian tried her best to make herself look sincere. she did not want to end up like lu xingyue and the others, dying a miserable death. she still wanted to stay in the industry. no matter what kind of person mo nan chong was, she would not allow him to target her. ... ¡°what are you saying? when did i hate you?¡± grandpa chong said innocently. Chapter 1869 1869 9th master got injured while protecting his beloved master ¡°no, you don¡¯t hold a grudge against us. i¡¯m just a little worried. i¡¯m sorry, i was wrong.¡± diwu qian said incoherently, ¡± master chong, how about we be friends? ¡± mo nanchong nced at diwu qian. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i have too many friends. i don¡¯t have any ns to make friends. ¡± diwu qian choked. she knew that mo nan chong had a lot of friends. almost everyone in the production team had be her good friends. she did not know why she was so popr. however, she had already brought it up and put down her pride to speak to mo nan chong like that. yet, mo nan chong told her that he had no intention of making friends. she was a little upset and angry. ¡°master pet ... i¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°i¡¯m serious too.¡± master chong looked at diwu qian heartlessly. ¡± i don¡¯t think we can be friends. ¡± ¡°diwu qian, not everyone can be my friend.¡± lin jue said, ¡± although she has a lot of friends, she doesn¡¯t always trick her friends. they¡¯re all friends who help her at the cost of her own life. don¡¯t think that you can get away with it just by apologizing. ¡± ¡°you think there¡¯s nothing wrong, but we think there¡¯s something wrong.¡± diwu qian red at lin jue. lin jue sneered, ¡± why are you staring at me? i¡¯ll tell you the truth. ¡± diwu qian said a few more words. however, her beloved master had been called away by someone else, so she did not say anything. diwu qian stomped her feet in anger. ¡°i¡¯m giving you face, but you don¡¯t want it!¡± diwu qian was too embarrassed to say anything. therefore, he had been standing by diwu qian¡¯s side the entire time. he was also angered by mo nan¡¯s pampering attitude. ¡°brother, what should we do? what if she attacks us?¡± diwu qian asked. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i still have my master. my master is very powerful. i don¡¯t believe that my master can¡¯t deal with her!¡± diwu qianmou time was determined and immediately made a phone call to his master. his master had recentlye here to deal with some matters for a big shot. he happened to be in this city. if he knew that his apprentice was being bullied, his master would definitelye forward. when diwu qian heard diwu qi¡¯s words, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± that¡¯s right, brother. your master is very powerful. no matter how powerful mo nan chong is, there¡¯s no way he can deal with your master! ¡± ¨C ¡°what did they say to you?¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked at mo nan chong. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± mo nanchong patted xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s head. when she turned around, she saw a woman walking towards them. her hair was disheveled and she looked very disheveled. her expression was a little strange as she rushed over to her. ¡°lu xingyue?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment before he instinctively stood in front of xiao xun ¡®er to protect him. a cold glint shed in lu xingyue¡¯s hand as she charged towards mo nan chong. ¡± mo nan chong, i¡¯m going to kill you. it¡¯s all because of you. you¡¯ve caused us so much trouble. i¡¯m going to kill you. i want revenge! ¡± lu xingyue¡¯s sudden appearance caught mo nan chong off guard, so he did not expect her toe with a knife. just as she was about to defend herself, a hand suddenly reached out from the side. li jiujue pulled her into his arms and grabbed lu xingyue¡¯s wrist. the knife in lu xingyue¡¯s hand did not manage to stab mo nanchong. no one had expected that she would have another knife in her other hand. when li jiujue grabbed her, her other hand had already stabbed mo nanchong without warning. mo nan chong did not expect this at all, and neither did li jiujue. it was toote for him to stop her. he could only raise his other hand to block the knife, and the knife cut li jiujue¡¯s arm. li jiujue furrowed his brows in pain. however, he quickly snatched the two daggers from lu xingyue¡¯s hands. ¡°ah yue!¡± diwu qian and diwu qi noticed themotion and walked over. the two of them were shocked to see lu xingyue in this state. lu xingyue had always been very well-dressed. she had never been in such a sorry state before. this was the first time they saw lu xingyue after the incident at natural born entertainment. they didn¡¯t expect her to look like this. ¡°let me go, i¡¯m going to kill her!¡± lu xingyue struggled madly. she roared anxiously and wanted to bite him. mo nanchong saw blood dripping from li jiujue¡¯s arm and grabbed it. ¡± ah jiu! you¡¯re injured!¡± his heart ached. she frowned even more deeply than li jiujue. li jiujue looked at her and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°aren¡¯t you in pain? why are you still smiling?¡± mo nan chided, ¡± why are you rushing over to block me? don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s dangerous? ¡± you see, you¡¯re injured! i can solve such a small matter by myself!¡± ¡°you¡¯re very worried about me.¡± li jiujue¡¯s lips curled up. he was in a good mood. he had always felt that darling¡¯s feelings for him seemed to be very dull, and she didn¡¯t seem to like him that much. it was the first time he had seen her so worried about him, so he was naturally in a good mood. it was worth it no matter how many injuries he sustained. ¡°??¡±mo nan chong looked at li jiujue with a look of disbelief. ¡± do you still care if i¡¯m worried about you? the most important thing for you now is to take care of yourself, okay?¡± lu xingyue had already been detained by the others. everyone was looking at mo nan chong and li jiujue, worried about li jiujue. ¡°how¡¯s 9th master?¡± ¡°are you alright, ninth master?¡± ¡°darling isn¡¯t hurt, right?¡± a group of people came over and noisily asked about the situation. ¡°i¡¯m fine, i¡¯m fine.¡± mo nan chong said to sister huan, ¡± first aid kit. ¡± ¡°it¡¯sing, it¡¯sing!¡± sister huan had already taken the first aid kit from song sheng. after opening it, she went to help master chong. ... everyone knew that grandpa sheng¡¯s medical skills were good, and anyone in the crew who fell and got injured would ask grandpa sheng for help. li jiujue¡¯s wound made mo nanchong frown. ¡± does it hurt? ¡± she asked as she dealt with it. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± it was hard to tell if li jiujue¡¯s face was in pain. he looked at master chong affectionately, as if he wanted to see master chong deep into his heart. he even looked very happy, with a smile on his face, especially when he saw his favorite son bandaging his wound. he seemed to be very satisfied. ¡°if i had known that you would be so gentle when i was injured, i would have gotten injured a few more times. i would have gotten injured every day.¡± 9th master¡¯s words caused the crowd to boo. ¡°ninth master, you¡¯re really good at flirting!¡± ¡± master chong, it seems that you don¡¯t love 9th master enough. look at what 9th master has be. he¡¯s already satisfied with just treating his injuries! ¡± xiao xun ¡®er red at li jiujue angrily. ¡± when you¡¯re facing my master, you¡¯d better be serious. no, i¡¯ll treat your injuries. i¡¯ve been learning quite well from my master recently! ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. ... he immediately shut his mouth. ¡°what do you guys n to do with lu xingyue?¡± diwu qi asked. Chapter 1870 1870 you don¡¯t care about me that much upon hearing di wu¡¯s words, mo nan chong and the others could not help but look at lu xingyue. lu xingyue was still in a state of madness. someone had stuffed a stinky sock into her mouth. ¡°to the police station.¡± mo nan chong said coldly. at the same time, she was treating li jiujue¡¯s wound. ¡°aren¡¯t you being too inhumane? if it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± diwu qi felt a little bad. after all, she was the woman he had once liked and his goddess. when he saw lu xingyue acting like she had gone crazy, he felt bad. in particr, lu xingyue seemed to have been yed by some man recently. in short, she had been in a very, very bad state recently. di wu had wanted to help. however, lu xingyue had met someone he could not afford to offend. hence, he could not help her. however, he hated mo nan chong very much. it was not only because many of his legendary venomous insects had died. arge part of the reason was also lu xingyue. he felt that mo nan chong was really too annoying. ¡°not to the police station, but to you?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at diwu mo. ¡± get this straight. i didn¡¯t do anything to her. she was the one who went crazy with me first. i, mo nan chong, am not someone who would deny what i have done. her situation has nothing to do with me. i didn¡¯t do anything to natural entertainment¡¯s destruction!¡± ¡°of course, i knew someone was going to mess with them, but i didn¡¯t stop them. but why should i stop them? who are they to me? stop others from going against natural entertainment, and then let natural entertainment kill me?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m not a saint. i also hate trouble. why should i stop someone who is willing to help me solve my trouble?¡± ¡°if the fifth phnthropist is so kind, why don¡¯t you go to jail for her?¡± mo nan¡¯s eyes narrowed and his gaze was cold. ¡± she hurt my man. it¡¯s fine if she hurts me, but i won¡¯t let anyone off easily if they dare to hurt my man! ¡± the fifth judge was rendered speechless. he was stunned for a moment, and then said fiercely, ¡± you win! ¡± ¡°ha.¡± mo nanchongughed coldly. she did not care about diwu qi anymore. she was also feeling a little angry. if not for lu xingyue, ninth master would not have been injured. although the injury wasn¡¯t serious, she was still very angry that such a hideous scar had appeared on such a beautiful arm. this was her man, her possession. she never liked it when others touched her own things. she had always been very protective of her own. in the end, when she wanted to send lu xingyue to the police station, diwu qi even jumped out to speak. she found it a little funny, but also felt that it was a little unreasonable. ¡°alright, don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯m fine.¡± li jiujue knew that mo nanchong was angry, so he smiled andforted her. he patted her head with his uninjured hand and rubbed it gently. ¡± my darling, once he¡¯s angry, he doesn¡¯t look that good anymore! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m still pretty even when i¡¯m angry.¡± grandpa pet retorted. ¡°darling, i¡¯m very happy.¡± li jiujue lowered his gaze. it was as if there were stars twinkling in his eyes. ¡± i know that you care about me. knowing that i¡¯m injured and you¡¯re so nervous, i¡¯m very happy. i think it¡¯s worth it even if i¡¯m hurt. i¡¯ve never felt so at ease before.¡± ¡°when did i not care about you?¡± master chong was a little speechless. ¡± how insecure are you? you even let yourself get hurt to make me care about you? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t feel like you care about me that much.¡± li jiujue¡¯s cheeks were puffed up. ¡± i¡¯m the one who gives you confidence and calls you every time. if i don¡¯t contact you, you don¡¯t have to contact me for a few days.¡± thinking about it, 9th master felt a little humble and sad. sometimes, he wanted to try and see when master pet would contact him. however, he realized that they might not be able to stand being tested. if he didn¡¯t send a message, master pet would never send him a message. unless there was something going on, there would never be any weird information. this was especially so when he saw that someone was in a rtionship with him. he saw that the other party¡¯s messages were endless and they were chatting non-stop. when they were so intimate, he didn¡¯t have any messages. in the end, he was so angry that he sent that fellow to the forbidden area. ¡°???¡±master chong looked at li jiujue seriously. ¡± did i? did i do such a thing?¡± ¡°there is.¡± 9th masterined. ¡°um ... i¡¯m wrong ... i was too busy and forgot.¡± master chong pursed his lips. although she wasn¡¯t sure what she did wrong, she should admit it at this time, right? ¡± that¡¯s not a reason either, ¡± li jiujueined. ¡± can you forget the person you like just because you¡¯re busy? ¡± unless you don¡¯t like me that much.¡± ¡°oh, i was wrong. i admit my mistake. i promise i won¡¯t do this again.¡± grandpa chong made a vow. when li jiujue heard this, the corners of his lips curled up and he revealed a smile. ¡± alright, you are not allowed to do this in the future. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er could not stand it anymore. ¡± ... why are you even more featherless than a woman? ¡± ¡°little wimp, you don¡¯t understand!¡± ninth master red at xiao xun ¡®er, but he was still in a good mood. xiao xun ¡®er was speechless. did no one care about his injured heart? ¨C the day of the college entrance examination was getting closer and closer. because he had to go back for the college entrance examination, grandpa sheng rejected some jobs that came to him. after being intimate with her for a while, li jiujue also immersed himself in his own work. as xiao xun ¡®er did not have much work to do, he had been ying with mo nan chong for the past few days. the two of them either went to the movies or went shopping together, drinking milk tea. it could be said that they were very loving. as the college entrance examination was indeed approaching, mo nan chong should go back. after filming herst endorsement, she nned to have a meal with the little one before heading back to school. ¡°perfect, i can wrap up now!¡± ¡°it¡¯s been hard on everyone. i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± grandpa pet had changed back into his own clothes. she was wearing a white t-shirt and jeans, and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. the sun was shining brightly. when she smiled, it was as if she could light up the whole world. ¡°grandpa chong has also worked hard!¡± ¡°grandpa pet, take care. we¡¯ll work together again if there¡¯s a chance!¡± ... while everyone was greeting each other, mo nan chong walked towards the door. at the door, a littled wearing sunsses was leaning against the wall. he looked at mo nan chong with interest. ¡± master, you can¡¯t make it today. you¡¯re a little slow! ¡± mo nan chong walked over with his hands in his pockets and patted the little one¡¯s head. ¡± it¡¯s not that i¡¯m not good enough, it¡¯s just that the people who are filming with me can¡¯t cooperate. but it¡¯s not bad. i can also have a meal with you. i¡¯ll have to leave after the meal.¡± xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s cheeks immediately puffed up and he said pitifully, ¡± if i didn¡¯t have work to do, i would have left with you. it¡¯s meaningless without you! ¡± ¡°hey, don¡¯t you like to make money? why do you want to give up your job?¡± mo nanchong pinched his chin and looked at his short legs that were walking in sync with his. ¡± but have you been cking off recently? i feel like you haven¡¯t been working well! ¡± Chapter 1871 1871 master, avenge me! ¡°i want to be with master!¡± xiao xun ¡®er said in all seriousness, ¡± i¡¯m happy to be with master. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s rare that i hit it off with you.¡± master pet said with a smile, ¡± what do you want to eat? i¡¯ll take you there. i¡¯ll go backter today and y with you! ¡± ¡°good, good!¡± little zhen ¡®er immediately became happy. as he pped his hands, he thought to himself, let¡¯s go eat first. shall we have hotpot? i want to eat hotpot. ¡± after that, we¡¯ll go and watch another movie. the movie that yourpany has produced recently is pretty good! after the movie, let¡¯s go and catch some dolls. then, we can go to the amusement park. i want master to ride a roller coaster with me!¡± grandpa pet: ¡°???? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for an amusement park.¡± roller coaster? this thing, doesn¡¯t it vomit after sitting up? ¡°yes, i do.¡± the little one looked up, his face full of grievance. mo nan chong could not bear to see xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s expression and she immediately agreed. she looked at xiao xun ¡®er suspiciously. ¡± your expression just now seems to be a pet i used to keep. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er: ¡± ... what pet? don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a dog? ¡± mo nanchong touched his nose and did not say anything. in her previous life, she had indeed kept a dog whose personality and appearance seemed to be exactly the same as xiao xun ¡®er. it had stuck to her all day long in hell. ¡°i feel like i¡¯ve been offended,¡± xiao xun ¡®er replied. ¡°i didn¡¯t say what it was.¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s go to the hotpot! ¡± ah mian, song sheng, and sister huan followed the two of them, but they could not keep up with their pace. after the hotpot, master pet went to the movies with the little one. the little one treated them to a big bucket of popcorn and all kinds of drinks. then, they went to the cinema. the movie was indeed well shot. after all, it was directed by a famous director and the plot was perfect. xiao xun ¡®er and lord pet were very focused. after they came out of the cinema, xiao xun ¡®er held mo nan chong¡¯s hand. ¡± let¡¯s go to the amusement park. ¡± ¡°are we really going to the amusement park?¡± grandpa pet asked. i¡¯m already so old, and i just don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate.¡± xiao xun ¡®er: ¡± it¡¯s not like the amusement park only allows children to y. children can¡¯t y! ¡± mo nanchong nced at xiao xun ¡®er. ¡± with your height, are you sure you can go to the amusement park? there should be a height limit, right?¡± xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s face darkened when he heard mo nan chong¡¯s words. it was indeed not suitable for him to be short. ¡°go take a look? i think i¡¯m pretty tall!¡± xiao xun ¡®er stood on his tiptoes. mo nan chong was amused and burst intoughter. ¡± yes, you¡¯re quite tall! you¡¯ll definitely be taller than me when you grow up!¡± xiao xun ¡®er red at mo nanchong and snorted. when they arrived at the amusement park, they found that many of the facilities still depended on one¡¯s height. xiao xun ¡®er was restricted to a certain height, and even guo shanchen was not allowed to enter. she was so angry that her cheeks were puffed up. she just sat on the bench with a gloomy face. mo nanchong went to buy an ice cream and came over. ¡± here, have some ice cream first. don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s no use being angry! ¡± xiao xun ¡®er only took the ice cream when he heard mo nan chong¡¯s words. ¡± then you must ride roller coasters with me in the future! i¡¯ll grow taller!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. you¡¯ll definitely grow taller. you can¡¯t be a shorty! ¡± master petughed. xiao xun ¡®er lowered his head and looked depressed. she pouted and was about to leave with the ice cream. master pet grabbed xiao xun ¡®er and said, ¡± don¡¯t go. we¡¯re already here. there are still other rides we can y. why don¡¯t we sit on the wooden horse? this one is okay! ¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked deeply at lord chong, his expression as if to say: ¡°are you serious?¡± ¡± really? go and sit. it¡¯s so fun! ¡± ¡°so childish, i¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not childish. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s childish at all!¡± ¡°that¡¯s for you girls to y with. what¡¯s the point of a man like me ying with it?¡± xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s face was full of resistance. he did not seem to want to sit on the merry-go-round at all. of course, xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s resistance was to no avail. in the end, he was still dragged to sit on the merry-go-round by master chong. xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s face darkened as he followed master pet to y some of the little kid¡¯s games. he swore that he would nevere to the amusement park again before he reached 1.8 meters tall. on the other hand, grandpa pet was having a lot of fun. he did not have to take the roller coaster that he did not want to take, and he could even pull xiao xun ¡®er to y with him in something suitable for children. it was quite good. although xiao xun ¡®er did not look very happy, that was not important. what was important was that she was very happy! after leaving the amusement park, xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s expression looked as if he had just experienced a terrible nightmare. ¡°okay, when you¡¯re tall enough, i¡¯ll ride the roller coaster with you.¡± master chong rubbed the little guy¡¯s head and said with a serious face, ¡± i really should go back. it¡¯s gettingte. huang ¡®er, you have to be careful when you¡¯re alone. i know you¡¯re strong, but you should be surrounded by danger.¡± ¡°i know that you might not want to talk about your own matters, so i didn¡¯t ask. however, if you need any help, you must remember to look for master.¡± ¡°you¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t need to take on so many responsibilities. since you¡¯ve kowtowed to me, then i¡¯m your master. from now on, your business is my business, and i¡¯ll be in charge of it. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked up at mo nan chong with his bright eyes. he seemed to be touched by something. he did not say a word, but he was holding onto mo nan chong¡¯s hand and was reluctant to let go. her little hands were very soft and warm. mo nan chong¡¯s heart softened a little as well. she squatted down and looked at xiao xun ¡®er at eye level. ... ¡°be good, don¡¯t cry. if you cry, you¡¯re not a handsome guy!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not!¡± xiao xun ¡®er turned his head away. his eyes were a little red, but he held back his tears. after mo nan chong hugged xiao xun ¡®er and bade him farewell, he got into his car. ah mian picked up xiao xun¡¯ er and left. in the car, master chong turned back to look at xiao xun ¡®er in the rearview mirror, who kept looking back at him. he was so small, and it made her heart ache. she had roughly guessed who xiao xun ¡®er was, but she did not understand the details of xiao xun¡¯ er¡¯s family. if xiao xun ¡®er did not want to say, she would not ask. he would naturally tell her when he wanted to. however, she knew that xiao xun ¡®er had once said that his situation was even more difficult than li jiujue¡¯s. she knew li jiujue¡¯s situation back then, so she knew that xiao xun¡¯ er¡¯s difficulties were not just for show. it was heartbreaking to see such a young child go through so much suffering. fortunately, the little fellow was very smart and open-minded. ¡°master chong, there seems to be a car following us!¡± song sheng suddenly shouted. ... Chapter 1872 1872 his master knelt down? ¡°catch them and stop them!¡± diwu gu said with a sinister expression, ¡± master, it¡¯s that woman. she killed all my gu worms and fed the gu worm you gave me to the dogs! ¡± when he thought about it, diwu mo¡¯s heart ached and he was also very angry. other than the legendary venomous insects, he also felt that mo nan chong had gone too far with the lu xingyue incident. he felt that mo nan chong had gone too far. what was so great about her? what right did she have to treat lu xingyue like this? xingyue was so good, what right did she have! wasn¡¯t he just relying on the power behind him? who didn¡¯t have a power behind them? in the back seat of the car, an old man in simple clothes nodded. he yawned slightly and said in an enigmatic tone, ¡± don¡¯t worry, your business is my business. i¡¯ll help you solve this problem. however, to actually dare to attack my gu worm, it seems that you have some skill. you¡¯ve used so many gu worms and you still can¡¯t deal with her?¡± ¡± it makes me angry just talking about it. she actually fried a te and ate it! ¡± diwu mo¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. although those worms were indeed edible, he had refined them into gu worms, so no ordinary person would dare to eat them. the taste was delicious and the nutrition was good, but the legendary venomous insects were so powerful that whoever encountered them would be unlucky. however, this woman was not ordinary. she grabbed all of them and fried them one by one in the oil pan. in front of him, she ate them up with crunchy bites. diwu mo had never thought that he would actually encounter such a thing. when he thought about it, he was somewhat speechless. ¡°you, you ate it?¡± the expert in the back seat was also dumbfounded. he could not even maintain his unfathomable look. ate it? deep-fried the gu? and then ate the deep-fried legendary venomous insects? this was something that had never been heard of. ¡± she also trampled many to death. many of them were carefully collected by me, but they were all trampled to death by her. there was also a huge centipede. she caught a chicken and let the chicken eat it ... ¡± diwu mo looked like he was about to copse. the master in the back seat couldn¡¯t hold his expression any longer. he tried to sit up straight. ¡± she¡¯s really bold. my good disciple, don¡¯t be afraid. master will deal with her! ¡± ¡°master, i can only rely on you!¡± diwu qi said helplessly. the car sped toward mo nan chong¡¯s car. master pet sat in the car and looked back. he didn¡¯t know whose car it was, but anyone who dared to chase after him like this was definitely not a good person. ¡°can you still do it? if you can¡¯t, move aside, i¡¯ll drive.¡± grandpa chong said with a nk expression. ¡°i, i can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± the driver was also an ordinary driver. he had never been chased like this before, so he was inexplicably nervous. after switching seats with the driver, she jumped into the driver¡¯s seat and stepped on the elerator. after a drift, she began to shake off the car behind her. in the car behind, diwu was about to catch up with the car in front, but the car in front suddenly elerated, and its driving skills seemed to have changed. he was a little confused. ¡± what¡¯s going on? are you driving slower or are they driving faster? ¡± ¡°they¡¯re driving faster!¡± the driver¡¯s head was full of cold sweat. ¡± this driving skill is very impressive. it can be said to be at the level of a god of cars! ¡± ¡± shut up! just chase! catch up! ¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ll try my best!¡± just like that, the two cars began their pursuit. master pet had been driving steadily. although it was quite scary at times, the people in the car were frightened, but they were fine. as for the car behind them, other than the driver, everyone else started vomiting. the expert behind him vomited so much that his eyes rolled back and he almost fainted. the chase went on for a long time. master chong looked at the car behind her, which was like a ster, and she frowned. she had just gotten off the highway, so she got off and drove slower. the driver in the back saw that the car in front had slowed down and finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± i guess it can¡¯t drive anymore. we¡¯ve finally caught up! ¡± master pet rushed out of the car. she leaned against the side of her car and crossed her arms. after the car came down, she flicked a stone at the tire of the car opposite. the car lost control and flipped over. however, the speed of the car had already slowed down. although it had flipped over, the people on the ground were fine. however, after they climbed out of the car, they vomited. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°the fifth gu?¡± she frowned and walked towards diwu gu. ¡± why? why do you keep following me? ¡± to avenge your lu xingyue?¡± she didn¡¯t expect that it was diwu mo who was following her. ¡°master chong, you, don¡¯t talk to him. he definitely has bad intentions.¡± song sheng stood in front of mo nan chong worriedly. he had picked up a stick from the roadside. ¡°mo nan chong, i¡¯m here today to take your life!¡± diwu mo said arrogantly, ¡± i¡¯m here to kill you today. you¡¯re dead for sure, do you know that? i¡¯ve brought my master here. i might not be able to deal with you, but my master can definitely deal with you!¡± ¡°master!¡± diwu qian turned around and saw that his master was vomiting so badly that the sky was turning dark. he hurriedly helped to calm his breathing. only when his master turned around did he finally heave a sigh of relief. mo nan chong looked at the old man and put on the appearance of an expert. when mo nan chong saw that face, he pinched his chin. it looked a little familiar. ... ¡°......¡± plop! when the master saw mo nan chong¡¯s face clearly, he suddenly knelt down in front of mo nan chong, his entire body trembling. ¡°master, what are you doing? are your legs soft?¡± diwu gu did not expect his master to have such a reaction. it was simply embarrassing. weren¡¯t they here for revenge? why did he kneel just like that! ¡°stinky brat, kneel down. is she the person you¡¯re talking about?¡± diwu qi¡¯s master was about to go crazy. he yelled at diwu qi and then looked at mo nan¡¯s face with a frown. ¡± great aunt, i¡¯m sorry. i really didn¡¯t know it was you! ¡± ¡°oh, you are diwu mo¡¯s master, and you areing to find trouble with me. you still know me?¡± master pet was ying with a leaf in his hand, his face full of suspicion. ¡± you¡¯re forgetful. you¡¯ve helped me before. although i know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, you really did! ¡± the old man kowtowed and said, ¡± you saved my life, and i know that you are really very powerful. in front of you, i¡¯m just a piece of trash! ¡± diwu qi was dumbfounded. ... he looked at his master with an indescribable expression. mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± so, what do you n to do? ¡± ¡°this brat has offended you. i¡¯ll teach him a good lesson when i get back. or, if you¡¯re not satisfied, you can teach him a lesson yourself!¡± the old man looked reasonable, but he was also trembling in fear. the fifth gu: Chapter 1873 1873 even the principal helped her? in the end, mo nan chong still left after receiving various apologies from diwu mo¡¯s master. diwu mo waspletely dumbfounded. he had thought that his master would be able to get back at him and teach mo nan chong a good lesson, but he had not expected that his master and mo nan chong seemed to have known each other for a long time. furthermore, mo nan chong had done his master a favor. but even so, he was still a little angry. his master valued those gu worms more than his life. ¡°master, are we just going to let it go? although she did you a favor, she also destroyed your proudest work. is it really okay to just let it go?¡± ¡°idiot! do you know who she is?¡± ¡°who is she? she¡¯s just a little girl, what¡¯s so great about her! you¡¯re not afraid of her?¡± ¡± idiot, she¡¯s much more powerful than me. my abilities can¡¯t evenpare to her. if we really fight, you and i will be the ones to die! ¡± ¡°do you think i don¡¯t know how to bnce the pros and cons? i¡¯m doing this for your own good! to prevent you from seeking death.¡± diwu gan¡¯s face was still filled with disbelief after he heard these words. ¡°how could she be so powerful? she¡¯s still so young.¡± ¡°there¡¯s always someone better. you think you¡¯re a genius, but there are many more geniuses than you. the world is so big, do you think you¡¯re the only powerful character?¡± ¡°if you¡¯re really that powerful, you wouldn¡¯t be in this state today.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what kind of background that little girl has, but i do know that she¡¯s very powerful, and her backer is even more powerful. you can¡¯t afford to offend him. you should thank the heavens that she¡¯s not targeting you!¡± ...... ¨C mo nan chong returned to school the next day. ever since the talent show became popr, almost everyone in school knew about her and would always mention her. the principal liked her very much, so when she was selecting talents, he even made a banner in the school so that the students could help vote for her. however, the school was a good school after all, and the students were also good students. many of the more rigid students looked down on people like mo nan chong who did not study hard and participated in some talent show while they were still in high school. especially since the principal was promoting her in such a high-profile way, everyone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. the students ¡®parents had evene to the school a few times to make a scene. after that, the principal kept a low profile and voted for his favorite grandpa. asionally, he would ask some students he was close to to help. although the banner was still hanging, he didn¡¯t force the other students to do anything. the parents naturally quieted down. of course, everyone still didn¡¯t have high hopes for master chong. after all, he was just a high school student. instead of studying hard, he participated in some talent show and entered the entertainment industry as an actor. all the parents were disgusted and even worried that their favorite grandpa would lead their children astray. apart from ss 3.9, the other students ¡®attitudes were simr. everyone was more worried about this problem. after all, she was in her third year of high school and the college entrance examination was just around the corner. mo nan chong had not evene to school and was still filming. it was obvious that she hadpletely given up on the college entrance examination. the closer it was to the college entrance examination, the more curious everyone was about this matter. during the break, many students were discussing whether mo nan chong woulde back to take the college entrance examination. ¡°he probably won¡¯te back, right?¡± someone from the genius ss said, ¡± she¡¯s probably thinking of developing in the entertainment industry now. she¡¯s already out in talent shows and has so many shows to film. what¡¯s the point of taking the exam? ¡± ¡°even if shees back, she hasn¡¯t been studying for so long. how can she get good results?¡± ¡± yeah, she¡¯s a public figure now. if she doesn¡¯t do well in the college entrance examination, i¡¯m sure many people will report about it andugh at her. ¡± ¡°she probably can¡¯t afford to lose face like this!¡± ¡°that¡¯s reasonable.¡± ¡± ss 3.9 is probably done for this time. they probably thought they could get some good results, but in the end, hehe? ¡± ¡± what¡¯s there to mention about the useless people of ss 3.9? they only got some results in thest exam because mo nan doted on them. now that mo nan can¡¯t even do it for himself, there¡¯s no need to talk about them! ¡± ¡± we, the genius ss, have to work hard. we have to get good results and p their faces. didn¡¯t you see how arrogant they were when they saw us? ¡± ¡°yes, we must work harder. this is a good opportunity!¡± ...... ninth ss. the ss monitor, ye jing, was sitting on the podium. he was studying by himself while looking at all the students in the ssroom. he would reprimand those who were not serious. ¡°be more serious.¡± ¡°don¡¯t you know that the genius ss has beenughing at us? they said that we don¡¯t have a master pet and that we¡¯ll definitely do badly. they said that we¡¯ll embarrass master pet!¡± ¡± we can¡¯t embarrass master chong. master chong usually works so hard while exining the questions to us. how can we not work hard? ¡± ye jing¡¯s words made a few students who were whispering to each other and not studying seriously suddenly be alert. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, ss monitor!¡± ¡°we should have worked hard!¡± ¡°we¡¯ll study hard now! we can¡¯t let your grandpa down!¡± everyone began to work hard again. even those who never liked to study forced themselves to focus at this moment. no matter what, they had to get a good result. no matter what, they couldn¡¯t lose face for their beloved grandpa! ... ¨C in the principal¡¯s office. the principal was so excited that he almost flew into the air the moment his grandpa walked in. ¡°wuwuwu, darling, i knew you woulde back. no matter how busy you are, you wille back for the college entrance examination, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll naturally fulfill my promise to you.¡± mo nanchong nced at the principal. ¡± principal, what are you doing? ¡± she seemed to see the principal promoting her ... was this old man also in such a state? ¡°i¡¯m helping you get on the rankings!¡± the principal said matter-of-factly, ¡± you¡¯re a student of our school. you¡¯re so amazing that you¡¯ve made us proud. i have to help you get on the ranking! ¡± ¡°actually ... it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to fight!¡± mo nan chong said. principal: ¡± how is it not rted? it has to be rted. i am your principal. of course, i have to support you! ¡± ...alright. ¡± ... the principal asked,¡¯do you have any other work to do now that you¡¯re done filming? are you going to take care of those kids in school or busy with work?¡± grandpa chong looked up at the principal. ¡± you¡¯re not worried about my revision? ¡± ¡± what¡¯s there to worry about? you¡¯re so smart. do you still need to study? ¡± the principal snorted. ¡± i¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re teaching them while filming, so you don¡¯t have to say anything. you don¡¯t need to revise. the college entrance examination¡¯s top scorer is just a random person!¡± ¡°you have so much confidence in me, if i don¡¯te back as the top scorer, it¡¯ll be a bit unreasonable!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that natural?¡± the principal replied. Chapter 1874 1874 they¡¯ve upied the top 50, right? mo nan chong chatted with the principal for a while before leaving the principal¡¯s office to go to ss 3.9. when she came out, it was the break time. many grade 10 and 12 children were running around downstairs. there were also grade 12 children outside, but there were fewer of them. basically, they were all racing against time. although he was dressed in a low-key ck outfit, master pet¡¯s face was so good looking that he couldn¡¯t be forgotten after one look. as such, many students recognized her the moment she appeared. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± ¡°wow, my god, she¡¯s actually back at school? she can¡¯t be back for the college entrance examination, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible. she¡¯s back for the college entrance examination? she¡¯s already very powerful in the entertainment industry, what else is there to take?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. maybe he just didn¡¯t want to take the exam, so he came back to say hello to the school! ¡± ¡°i feel like ss 3.9 is done for!¡± ¡°if mo nan chong really leaves, won¡¯t ss 3.9¡å s morale be in chaos?¡± ¡°what¡¯s so bad about ss 3.9? they¡¯ve been trash since they entered the school, destined to be trash. they¡¯re trash even if they don¡¯t take the college entrance exam! it¡¯s just returned to its original position.¡± when master chong heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. his beautiful eyes looked at the boy who spoke. she put her hands in her pockets and walked toward him, looking very arrogant. when the boy saw his favorite boy walking towards him, he felt a huge pressure. he wanted to avoid it, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t. his legs trembled involuntarily. the boy leaned against another boy and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°master, master chong, is there something you need?¡± mo nanchong looked straight into the boy¡¯s eyes, then said indifferently, ¡± ¡°no one is born to be trash.¡± the boy swallowed his saliva and nodded. ¡± even if it¡¯s really trash, there¡¯s still some recyble trash. after recycling it, it can shine again! ¡± ¡°our ninth ss is not a trash ss. it¡¯s just a diamond buried in the sand, there¡¯s always a chance to shine.¡± after that, master chong turned around and left. the boy was suppressed by her aura for a long time before he could react. ¡°she¡¯s really beautiful.¡± the boy next to her said in a trembling voice, ¡± she looks even more beautiful up close ... she¡¯s too beautiful. i¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful girl before! ¡± ¡°she has such a strong aura.¡± after a long while, the boy who said ¡± trash ¡± finally said, ¡± i almost knelt down. ¡± the two boys shivered and ran away. when grandpa chong was about to enter the building, he looked up and saw many genius-like students looking down at her. they probably knew that she was back, so there were a lot of people on the balcony. almost the entire genius ss was there. the corners of her lips curled up into a devilish smile as she walked in directly. the genius ss students on the balcony were in an uproar. ¡± she¡¯s actually back. is she back to study? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡± she hasn¡¯t studied for so long. it¡¯s toote for her to do it now, right? ¡± ¡± she¡¯s amazing in ss and she¡¯s scary when she tutored ss 3.9 ... if she¡¯s really good at studying, she probably won¡¯t be the first in our ss! ¡± everyone looked at the group of students in the ss, including the student who was ranked first. the student in first ce didn¡¯t say anything. he turned around and went back to the ssroom to study hard. ¡°ss 3.9 won¡¯t really build a house, will they?¡± ¡± what are you thinking? ss 3.9 is so weak and their foundation is too poor. even the best teacher can¡¯t help them. it¡¯s just mo nan chong, it¡¯s impossible for them to be strong! ¡± ¡± hurry up and go back to your studies. we¡¯re all geniuses. don¡¯t forget that all the students in the rocket ss are geniuses. our rocket ss is also known as the genius ss. we¡¯re the best! ¡± ...... the students of ss 3.9 were so engrossed in their studies that they did not notice what was going on outside. they did not even know that mo nan chong had already returned to school. everyone just buried their heads in their studies. no one noticed mo nan chong walking in. she leaned against the door and looked at him for a long time. ¡± are you so focused? ¡± everyone looked at the door as if they had just woken up from a dream, and then their eyes met with master pet¡¯s. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± some people jumped up in excitement. ¡°master chong, why are you here?¡± ¡°master chong, i¡¯m not dreaming, are you really back? god, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you would be back today? weren¡¯t you filming?¡± mo nanchong walked in and raised an eyebrow at the crowd.¡±i missed you guys, so i came back to see you guys!¡± ¡°we missed you too!¡± everyone said in unison. ¡°how¡¯s your learning? is there any hope of getting first ce in the province?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at everyone. ¡± you¡¯ll definitely get first ce in the province. as for us, we¡¯ll just aim for the top 50! ¡± the group of peopleughed. ye jing was also a little excited to see master chong. he looked so excited that he was about to cry. mo nan chong nced at ye jing. ¡± what kind of expression is that ... it¡¯s as if i¡¯m bullying you. ¡± ye jing: ¡± i¡¯m just a little touched. you¡¯re finally back. you don¡¯t know how hard it was to take care of them. how long will you be back? are you going to leave before the exam? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not leaving.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ve already pushed back all my work. i¡¯ll just have to give you some supplements in the next few days. ¡± ... everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard master chong¡¯s words. it was as if he had seen his savior. they knew that with grandpa pet around, they would definitely be able to improve greatly in a short time. ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± ye jing let out a sigh of relief. although he had the best grades in the ss, he was still no match for his favorite. he had no problem improving himself, but it was too difficult for him to improve with the entire ss 3.9 and teach them some stationary questions. fortunately, master chong was back and had reserved a lot of time for them to make the final preparations. he knew that there was no problem with ss 3.9¡¯s results. ¡± if you have any questions,e and ask them one by one. solve your current problems first. ¡± mo nan chong walked to the side of the podium. ¡°alright!¡± ye jing looked at everyone and said, ¡± everyone, get ready. ¡±e and line up!¡± in an instant, the atmosphere of the entire ssroom became lively. everyone began to sort out the questions they wanted to know, ready to ask their favorite grandpa. the ss teacher, fang haoming, heard that master chong was back. he rushed to the ssroom and saw this scene. everyone was lining up, and master chong was on the podium alone, exining the problems to the students one by one. ... he didn¡¯t disturb them, but when he saw this scene, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡°there¡¯s really hope for these kids,¡± ¡°mr. fang, i¡¯m back!¡± some other teachers also came over to watch the show. ¡°you¡¯re back. your future is looking forward to it!¡± fang haoming said excitedly. ¡°with grandpa pampered, they should be in the top 50 of the province, right?¡± one of the teachers said half-jokingly. although he said that, he actually felt that this was not very possible. after all, it was once the worst ss. how could it be so easy to make it to the top 50? Chapter 1875 1875 whatever attitude you have, i will have the same attitude! fang haoming nced at the teachers beside him, then shook his head and said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re in the top 50 or top 30. i just want them to be able to disy their full strength. ¡± the students he taught naturally knew what they were worth. during this period of time, although he wanted to teach them, they all said that he didn¡¯t need to. although he was studying hard, he really didn¡¯t know how the results were. fang haoming knew how bad the results of the children in this ss were in the past, so he couldn¡¯t say that he hoped that they could rely on the first and second ce. as long as it wasn¡¯t too bad, it was fine. it would be good if he could improve from before. as long as he did his best to finish the exam, that would be enough! a few teachers who thought highly of ss 3.9 smiled and said, ¡± mr. fang, you¡¯re being too humble. when i was with them, their grades were all good. they shouldn¡¯t have any problems with the college entrance examination. ¡± there were also a few teachers who didn¡¯t think highly of ss 3.9, and they had fake smiles on their faces. ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. since mo nan chong is back, shouldn¡¯t they get first or second ce? ¡± ¡± i heard that she pushed back a lot of work. if she didn¡¯t get the top spot in the province, it would be a little hard to exin! ¡± fang haoming frowned, ¡± it¡¯s good that they can participate. no one knows how the test results will be. no matter how good a child is, there are times when they make mistakes. there are also metaphysics. ¡± ¡± the national college entrance examination hasn¡¯t even started yet and ms. fang is already trying to help mo nan chong. don¡¯t tell me she has no confidence in her? ¡± fang haoming was a little angry, ¡± teacher qi, what are you saying? i just hope that my students can calm down. the college entrance exam doesn¡¯t mean everything! ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t they feeling guilty and afraid that they won¡¯t do well?¡± teacher qi sneered. ¡°teacher qi, please stop.¡± the female teacher beside him quickly said, ¡± teacher fang¡¯s attitude is not wrong. otherwise, it will give the students pressure! ¡± ¡°pressure is a form of motivation.¡± teacher qiughed. ¡± teacher fang, you¡¯ve always been a salted fish. it¡¯s nothing! ¡± ¡± f * ck you! ¡± fang haoming was exasperated. teacher qi¡¯s actions startled mo nan chong. mo nan chong¡¯s ears were sharp and he heard everything. she frowned and said to the student who was waiting to exin, ¡± wait a minute. ¡± then, she strode out of the door. she looked up at teacher qi with a teasing and frivolous look in her eyes. ¡± who are you? do you have nothing better to do? why are you acting so atrociously in another ssroom? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s with your attitude?¡± teacher qi had never met a student with such a bad attitude towards him. he was the teacher that the principal had found to teach the genius ss. he had been hired with a lot of money, and all the teachers in the school were very respectful to him. but in the end, he met a student with such an arrogant attitude. ¡°teacher, if you want others to treat you well, you must first treat them well. i¡¯m like this, i¡¯ll treat others the way they treat me, so when the teacher asks me what my attitude is, i¡¯ll first reflect on my own attitude!¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms in front of his chest. she was tall and had a strong aura. although she was a high school girl, she seemed to be able to suppress everyone else. ¡°darling qianqian,¡± fang haoming, wanted to say something but stopped. mo nan chong continued to look at teacher qi provocatively. ¡± teacher, if you have the time tough at us, why don¡¯t you go and teach your own ss a lesson first? don¡¯t let none of your students do worse than us. if this gets out, you¡¯ll be aughing stock and you¡¯ll be embarrassed too! ¡± ¡± haha, our ss is full of geniuses. don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not worse than trash like you. ¡± teacher qi was so angry that heughed. ¡°he¡¯s a genius. i think he¡¯s just an ordinary idiot.¡± mo nanchong nced at teacher qi and said, ¡± please get lost. ¡± ¡°you!¡± teacher qi was furious. he red at fang haoming. ¡± how dare you scold the good student you taught! ¡± ¡°ah, don¡¯t get me wrong. i¡¯m not scolding the teacher, i¡¯m scolding the fool!¡± after mo nan chong finished speaking, he treated fang haoming and the other teachers with a different kind of respect. ¡°teacher fang, teacher qian, teacher tang ... long time no see. i don¡¯t have any presentable gifts, but i happen to have a few concert tickets for a few friends recently. i¡¯ll give them to you. if you like them, you can watch them. if you don¡¯t like them, you can give them to others or sell them.¡± after that, mo nan chong took out a stack of concert tickets, all of which cost seven figures. when the teachers saw the tickets, they were dumbfounded. they didn¡¯t dare to ept them because they were too expensive. ¡°take it.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°thank you!¡± the rest of the teachers thanked mo nan chong in surprise. teacher qi happened to see the ticket he wanted, and it was a seven-figure ticket. he was shocked and envious, but also very depressed. if his attitude just now wasn¡¯t so bad, wouldn¡¯t he have a part to y in this? ¡°you¡¯re wee. i have to go back and teach the children. please help yourselves, teachers.¡± mo nanchong returned to the ssroom. fang haoming nced at teacher qi, ¡± teacher qi, do you n to stay here like a wooden stake? ¡± teacher qi left in a huff. the rest of the teachersughed andughed at him. with such an expensive ticket, the other teachers, who didn¡¯t think much of ss 3.9 before, didn¡¯t say anything. instead, they were thinking about how to sell the ticket and make a big profit. ¡± mo nan chong is indeed a celebrity now. he¡¯s so rich! ¡± ¡± i love mo nan chong so much. i¡¯m so envious of teacher fang for having such a student! ¡± ...... ¨C in the few days that mo nanchong had returned to school, he had basically been guiding the students of ss 3.9 to improve. she was very smart, and no questions were difficult for her. she exined it very easily, and basically all the children in ss 3.9 could understand it with just a little bit of exnation. after studying for a few days, master pet didn¡¯t forget to bring the group of people to rx. ¡± i¡¯ll take you guys to eat something good tonight, then have some fun and rx. if there¡¯s anything you want to eat or y, just say it. ¡± grandpa chong stood on the podium and looked at the crowd. ¡°really?¡± someone raised his head in shock. ¡°really?¡± some people were surprised and surprised. ... they had thought that before the college entrance examination was over, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go out to y or eat. they could only study hard. they didn¡¯t expect that grandpa chong would make such a suggestion. ¡°of course it¡¯s true.¡± mo nan chongughed and said, ¡± work and rest should be bnced. we¡¯ve pretty much solved our weaknesses in the past few days. it¡¯s time to take a break. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, but won¡¯t this affect our exam condition?¡± ¡°eating a meal will affect your condition? do you think you¡¯re worthy of learning from me?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± you¡¯ll digest everything you¡¯ve learned together? ¡± someone touched his head in embarrassment. ¡± alright, ss monitor, please do the statistics. let¡¯s go out and y tonight. ¡± Chapter 1876 1876 you¡¯re the one who spoiled my ns? in the evening, grandpa chong took the entire ninth ss to eat delicious food. recently, everyone had been studying very hard. they had not rxed much, nor did they dare to rx. everyone was on edge. no one would dare to rx when their beloved master was not around. but this time, it was grandpa pet who suggested it, and it was grandpa pet who brought them here to rx. everyone had confidence in grandpa pet, so they didn¡¯t have too many concerns. they just yed and ate when they needed to. the group of people could be said to be very rxed and very happy. after the meal, mo nan chong even brought a group of people to an inte caf¨¦. they yed a few games and got carried away. grandpa pet had helped everyone to level up, and everyone in the ss was very happy. ¡± god, i¡¯m so happy! i finally leveled up! ¡± ¡± thank you, master chong. i¡¯m so powerful! ¡± ¡± i feel like i¡¯vee back to life. i¡¯ve been doing so many questions recently that i¡¯ve had no more meaning in life. finally, i¡¯m back to life! ¡± mo nan chong looked at the crowd. ¡± work and rest should be bnced. hard work is important, but rest when it¡¯s time to rest. you have to have a good sleep at night. ¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± i have a bold idea. ¡± the crowd stared at mo nan chong and blinked. ¡± what bold idea? ¡± ¡°i kind of hope that everyone can get into the same university.¡± master chong held his chin and said, ¡± none of my disciples should be weaker than me. ¡± everyone was speechless. everyone looked at master chong and ye jing was pushed. ye jing swallowed and asked, ¡± master chong ... which school are you going to? ¡± ¡°what do you guys think about the situation in beijing?¡± mo nan chong looked at the crowd. ye jing took a deep breath. ¡± sure, as long as it¡¯s not the one overseas ... we¡¯ll do our best? ¡± mo nan chong nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡± sure. ¡± after they were done ying the game, mo nan chong led a group of people to the street. suddenly, a car drove over and blocked her way. because the car hade too quickly, qin jiao, who was walking beside mo nan chong, almost got hit. master chong was quick to react and pulled her back. a few hot-tempered students in the ss saw this scene and immediately exploded. ¡± f * ck, do you have eyes? what¡¯s going on? don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? ¡± ¡°motherf * cker, is there something wrong with you?¡± a few of the students had already rolled up their sleeves and took a step forward, looking as if they were ready to fight. mo nan chong looked at the car curiously. there were a few other cars behind it. it seemed like they would note to the temple for no reason! ¡°you guys go first?¡± mo nan chong looked at the students of ss 3.9. ¡°what do you mean we¡¯ll leave first? we¡¯re not leaving!¡± ¡°are they here to cause trouble for me?¡± ¡°we¡¯re in the same ss. we¡¯ll go through thick and thin together,¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± sure, let¡¯s see who they are. ¡± the car door opened and a man walked out. he was very handsome and wore a ck shirt. he had a devilish aura. mo nan chong nced at it and found it familiar. the man in the ck shirt was holding two walnuts in his hand. after he got out of the car, the other people from the other cars also got out one after another. at a nce, they were a group of very experienced thugs. they all wore the same uniform with the word ¡± gan ¡± on it. ¡°the gan family?¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°is that you?¡± the man looked at mo nan chong. ¡± are you the one who has been helping that kid? did you help that kid avoid all his troubles?¡± ¡°little rou?¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms in front of his chest, his imposing manner no weaker than the man in front of him. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, xiao xun ¡®er is my disciple. so, isn¡¯t it only right for me to protect him? ¡± ¡± heh, do you know who he is? ¡± the man asked, ¡± if you know what¡¯s good for you, then don¡¯t help him. instead of helping that little thing, you might as well follow me. you¡¯ll be able to obtain more benefits. ¡± ¡°do i look like someone whocks any benefits?¡± mo nan chong looked at the man in amusement. ¡°don¡¯t be so ungrateful, mo nan chong.¡± the man said coldly, ¡± since you know gan zhen¡¯s words, you should know that i¡¯m his older brother. i¡¯m willing. ¡± ¡°oh, i¡¯ve heard of you.¡± mo nanchong nced at willingly. ¡± so, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s neither a man nor a woman. ¡± willingly: ¡°!!! ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± so, why are you blocking my way? ¡± are you threatening me? kidnap me and take me away?¡± willingly chuckled, not minding mo nan chong¡¯s words. ¡± i¡¯m here to persuade you. if you¡¯re willing to leave with me, i¡¯ll treat you well! ¡± ¡°to be honest, gan zhen that kid doesn¡¯t have much of a future. he can¡¯t win against me.¡± mo nanchong shook his head. ¡± he might not have been able to beat you in the past, but now, he has me as his master. with my master¡¯s help, how can he not beat you? you¡¯re underestimating me. ¡± willingly narrowed his eyes and twirled the walnut in his hand. ¡± oh, so you¡¯re nning to help that hopeless brat fight me? girl, you¡¯re just a high school student and a small-time actress. you¡¯re just a kid like him. do you really think you can beat me?¡± ¡°i can get someone to arrest you right now.¡± ¡°you can try.¡± mo nan chong looked at willingly seriously. ¡± if you can catch me, i¡¯ll call you master! ¡± ¡°oh, alright!¡± willingly sneered and raised his hand to make a gesture. all the hatchet men immediately rushed towards mo nan chong. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± qin jiao and leng leng stood in front of mo nan chong almost at the same time. ¡± we¡¯ll deal with this kind of blind guy! ¡± the rest of the students from ss 3.9 nodded and stood up. ¡± master pet, don¡¯t fight. just watch from the side. leave it to us. ¡± ... ¡°yo, you have quite a lot of helpers, huh?¡± willinglyughed, ¡± do these little kids want topete with the expert i found? ¡± mo nanchong nced at willingly. ¡± i can take care of all your thugs by myself. ¡± then, she told qin jiao and the others to step back, look at the other students, and not make a move. the gan family¡¯s thugs were nothing to her, but they were quite powerful to ordinary people. she didn¡¯t want her ssmates to get hurt. after all, the college entrance examination was just around the corner. if something happened to them now, what would happen to them? ¡°i¡¯m your father, zhenzhen.¡± mo nan chong turned around. ¡± are you not going to listen to me anymore? protect yourselves. you¡¯re not going to take the college entrance exam?¡± hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, everyone quieted down. they stood at the back where mo nan chong would not be affected and watched the battle. the moment the hatchet men surrounded him, grandpa pet rushed over. her movements were as fast as lightning, and she had already kicked a few of the thugs to the ground. the hatchet men still had weapons in their hands, but they didn¡¯t have a chance to attack at all. grandpa pet had them all restrained. ... Chapter 1877 1877 chapter 1879-again! ¡°wow, i¡¯m so powerful!¡± ¡°how did she do it just now? like this? like this? like that?¡± ¡°it seems that after the college entrance examination, i have to learn some self-defense kung fu from grandpa pampered. her kung fu is too strong!¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m indeed very powerful!¡± ¡°no one can beat me in my kung fu, right?¡± ¡°as expected of our goddess!¡± ...... all the children of ss 3.9 who had wanted to go on stage to watch the fun were stunned at this moment. she knew that her grandpa was powerful, but she didn¡¯t know that he was this powerful. her kung fu was simply heaven-defying. qin jiao and indifference were more focused on mo nan chong¡¯s technique. they had memorized every move she made and nned to learn itter. they had learned a lot of martial arts from mo nan¡¯s pet, so it would be very useful for them to watch master pet fight. master pet held onto someone¡¯s shoulder and suddenly jumped into the air. with a forward somersault, he lightly kicked a person away. her body was soft and her movements were so light that it looked like she was dancing. there was a burst of exmations around him. ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t, i¡¯m dead!¡± ¡°so handsome, so handsome that i¡¯m going crazy!¡± ¡°the girls are already so handsome, why do we still need boys?¡± a few girls were already blushing from watching. there were also some passers-by who wanted to evacuate because they were afraid of implicating the innocent. however, they were fascinated by the view and even took videos. ¡°f * ck, is this a tv show? even television would not dare to film it like this!¡± ¡± she didn¡¯t use a wire, right? how did this girl fly?! ¡± ¡± f * ck, that¡¯s too cool. i¡¯ve never seen anyone so cool! ¡± ¡°pa pa pa!¡± ¡± i think, i think it¡¯s mo nan chong. oh my god, it¡¯s master chong. he¡¯s my idol. i can¡¯t believe i¡¯ve met my idol! ¡± ¡°f * ck, i¡¯ve seen a living master pet!¡± ¡± oh no, i¡¯m going crazy. i want to video call my sister. no, i¡¯m going crazy, i¡¯m going crazy! ¡± ...... the students of ss 3.9 looked at the girls who were screaming, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, if master pet isn¡¯t alive, is he dead? ¡± the girls said, ¡± no, that¡¯s not what i meant. we were just too excited! ¡± mo nanchong looked at qin jiao and indifference. ¡± did you understand that move? ¡± hearing master pet¡¯s words, both qin jiao and indifference perked up. ¡°i don¡¯t remember clearly.¡± qin jiao said. ¡°i¡¯ll demonstrate it to you two again. if you can¡¯t remember it, record it with your phone!¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± this move will be very useful for the two of you. you must learn it! ¡± ¡°alright!¡± as they were talking, mo nan chong started to demonstrate to a bald thug. the bald thug was a little dumbfounded after being used as a demonstration, but he was unable to resist. he was pressed down by mo nan¡¯s pet, and after two demonstrations, he was dizzy. in less than a few minutes, mo nan chong had beaten up all of the willing thugs until they were either clutching their stomachs or arms, and some were even squatting on the ground and crying. ...¡±¡± did he raise a bunch of useless people? what world¡¯s best fighter, what bullsh * t fighter, he couldn¡¯t even beat a girl. ¡°do you have anyone else?¡± mo nan chong looked at willingly seriously and asked, ¡± you only brought a few thugs to arrest me. are you looking down on me or are you insulting yourself? ¡± willingly was so angry that the walnut in his hand almost flew out. ¡°you¡¯re not as smart as huang ¡®er, and you¡¯re not as good at judging people as huang¡¯ er ... and you¡¯re still trying to take huang ¡®er¡¯s things? young master gan, to be honest, it¡¯s better for the gan family to fall into huang ¡®er¡¯s hands than to fall into your hands.¡± ¡± mo nan chong, don¡¯t be so arrogant. the people i brought today are indeed not very powerful. i¡¯ve underestimated you. but don¡¯t forget that gan zhen is always so proud. he¡¯s nothing! ¡± willingly sneered, ¡± he¡¯s just like that. everything in the gan family should have been mine! ¡± ¡°so ck-hearted.¡± mo nanchong nced at willingly. ¡± that kid kept giving in. i didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. ¡± ¡°retreat?¡± willingly shouted hysterically, ¡± what did he give in to? if he didn¡¯t secretly show off in front of my father, would my father think so highly of him? i¡¯m the eldest, i¡¯m the eldest, everything should be mine. he¡¯s just a little brat, what right does he have?¡± ¡°oh, so your father is a smart person.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± not bad. at least i know which son to hand over the family fortune to. that¡¯s better. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly-¡± willingly was mad with anger, but he couldn¡¯t talk or fight, so he could only punch the car. in the end, it hurt. he screamed and jumped up. mo nan chong looked at the crowd around him. ¡± we¡¯re done. everyone, you can leave now! ¡± then, she walked over to qin jiao and leng leng. ¡± do you remember? ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve recorded it. i¡¯ve memorized the basic movements, but i still don¡¯t know how to do it. ¡± he said coldly, ¡± master chong, how did you practice your moves? why are all your moves so powerful? ¡± ¡°if you live for a few thousand years, your moves will be even more powerful than mine.¡± mo nan chong said casually, ¡± to put it bluntly, it¡¯s just practice. i¡¯ll use time to umte. ¡± ... she nodded indifferently. ¡± that makes sense. you still have to put in more effort. practice makes perfect, right? ¡± qin jiao nodded with a worshipful expression. ¡± anyway, it¡¯s always right to practice with master pet! ¡± the group of people dispersed. the people from ss 3.9 asked mo nan chong some questions, worried that those people woulde looking for trouble. however, grandpa chong retorted. if these people really came to find trouble with her, would they be able to help her? in the end, everyone was speechless. none of them were as good as grandpa sheng. even if trouble came to them, they couldn¡¯t solve it! ¡°you guys should just focus on your own college entrance examination.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± don¡¯t worry about other things. after the college entrance exam, i¡¯ll take you guys out to y!¡± ¡°go y?¡± everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°let¡¯s find a ce to have a vacation and have some fun. the premise is that you must get good results and get into the same school.¡± mo nan chong said. when the group of people heard grandpa pet¡¯s words, they immediately perked up. ... they really wanted to follow master chong to see the world. after all, master chong was too powerful, and the circle she was in seemed to be very powerful. moreover, they seemed to be very happy when they traveled together. ¡°should we go to the abyss ind?¡± mo nanchong asked, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°we can go to the abyss ind? the abyss of theherworld empire?¡± someone eximed. ¡°if you want to go, i can take you there to y as a reward for the college entrance examination. a vacation. it just so happens that there should be some activities on the ind with generous prizes.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± there will also be some very interesting big shots going to that ind. it just so happens to be during the summer vacation. ¡± ¡°go, go, we all want to go!¡± rades, all the best for the exam!¡± ¡°i must get into beijing university!¡± everyone seemed to be on steroids as they started to memorize the forms while walking. Chapter 1878 1878 she must have failed the exam! the day of the college entrance examination soon arrived. everyone was actually a little nervous. after all, it was time to verify the results of their efforts. the students of the genius ss were also very nervous. after mo nan chong¡¯s return, the students of ss 3.9 seemed to have been injected with chicken blood. many of them had seen how hard the students of ss 3.9 worked when they were eating in the canteen. moreover, the things that the people in ss 3.9 were discussing were even more amazing than them. this way, the genius ss couldn¡¯t sit still. in their eyes, ss 3.9 was trash. they couldn¡¯t learn well even if they worked hard. their talents weren¡¯t as good as theirs. but now, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case! ss 3.9 was very strong! some of the questions they were discussing were things that only a few people in the genius ss knew. of course, everyone still gave themselves confidence and worked hard. as the form teacher of the genius ss, teacher qi was not too nervous. after all, she was his student, and he believed in his own abilities. furthermore, he did not believe that mo nan would be better at lecturing than him. if she was really that good, would she still be in ss 3.9? fang haoming, on the other hand, was a lot more nervous. it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have confidence in his students, he was more worried about the future of his children. from the very beginning, when ss 3.9 was doing very badly, he had been working hard to lead them. now, ss 3.9 had be stronger, and he was leading them. although they had started to work hard, he always felt that it was not enough. he always felt that this group of children could be even more powerful. it was just that they did not have much time. they only started to work hard after mr. pet came to their ss. if they had worked a little earlier, they would have been better. ¨C on the exam field, the students of ss 3.9 were not as nervous. grandpa pet was even less nervous. she was here to y, and she also asked the other students to rx. the exam was alreadying up, so there was no point in being nervous. it was better to rx and finish the exam happily. after she entered her examination hall, she sat down. many of the students around her noticed her and knew that she was mo nan chong. they were all curious. however, because of the exam, everyone was a little nervous, so no one said anything. they only looked at her a few more times. seeing how rxed mo nan chong was, everyone seemed to be affected and rxed a little. the first round began, and his favorite grandpa answered the questions as quickly as usual. as soon as she got the paper, she started to write quickly as if she didn¡¯t need to look at the questions. in the blink of an eye, she had already finished half of the paper. her speed made the other people in the examination hall feel an inexplicable pressure, and everyone subconsciously began to work hard. mo nanchong¡¯s expression was calm. she finished writing quickly and did not even check it after she finished. she immediatelyy down and fell asleep, shocking everyone. when he was almost done sleeping, master pet got up to hand in his paper and went out. the entire examination hall was extremely quiet. the moment they saw master pet leave, everyone forgot to move their pens and were all dumbfounded. even the invigtor was a little surprised. she was the first to leave the exam hall. moreover, she seemed to have only done the questions for a few minutes before falling asleep. she just went out like this? not checking? the invigtors all shook their heads. they felt that mo nan chong¡¯s attitude was too improper. they had never seen such an improper attitude. it was the college entrance examination, and she actually handed in the paper so casually. this kind of student was probably just here to y. for the next few days of exams, it was the same for mo nan chong. she would only do a few minutes for each exam and then go to bed. when it was time to hand in her paper, she would hand it in and leave. the students in the same examination hall were all devastated. after all, they had not even finished the questions and she had already finished and gone to sleep. before they had finished, she had already handed in her paper. it could be said that she was invincible. however, the college entrance examination ended soon. after thest exam, everyone in ss 3.9 gathered together and called the form teacher to have a meal to rx. fang haoming asked everyone nervously. then, everyone started to discuss it. ¡°i feel like i¡¯ve done all the questions!¡± ¡°yeah, the questions that grandpa pampered for us seemed to be used in the exam. we¡¯ve basically understood them all, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, right?¡± ¡°i also think that this is the easiest exam i¡¯ve ever taken!¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect that i would be in such a good mood after the exam. i feel like i didn¡¯t fail! ¡± everyone expressed that they didn¡¯t fail the exam and they must eat more today! fang haoming was a little suspicious of everyone,¡±... did you guys really not fail?¡± can you believe the words of a cker?¡± mo nanchong took a sip of warm water. ¡± why can¡¯t i trust them? i trust them. ¡± fang haoming said, ¡± you¡¯re right. the exam is already over. there¡¯s no point worrying about it. it¡¯s the teacher¡¯s treat today. everyone, eat more! ¡± ¡°really? teacher fang?¡± ¡°then we¡¯re going to have to ughter you!¡± ¡± don¡¯t eat up teacher fang¡¯s wife book. teacher fang will cry! ¡± ... ¡°hahahaha, teacher fang, are you crying?¡± teacher fang: ¡± what are you crying for? i¡¯m a man. what¡¯s there to suffer about? you¡¯ve made me poor. i¡¯ll just freeload from you in the future! ¡± as he said this, fang haoming¡¯s face became a little sad. ¡± sigh, it seems a little difficult to freeload food. you¡¯re all going to college! ¡± ¡°we¡¯lle and visit you. you cane and visit us too.¡± someoneughed and said, ¡± we¡¯ve made an appointment with master chong. everyone will go to beijing university. ¡± fang haoming had just taken a sip of water, but he spurted it out, ¡± ¡°what?¡± he looked at everyone in shock. he didn¡¯t expect everyone to get into the undergraduate line, but ... this group of people actually wanted to go to beijing university? the top university in the country? are you serious? then, didn¡¯t that mean that they had to do very well in all of their exams, at least top 50 in the province ... ¡°you guys aren¡¯t joking, are you?¡± ¡°of course not.¡± ... ¡°all of them? shall we go together?¡± ¡± yeah, we¡¯ve discussed it. we¡¯re all going to beijing university. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m serious, teacher fang!¡± ¡°f * ck, are you serious? are you guys so ambitious? i f * cking thought it would be good enough if you could get into a university, but you want to go to the best university? i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve misunderstood you ...¡± fang haoming¡¯s mind was in a mess. although they knew that with mo nan chong¡¯s help, everyone would not be too bad, they did not expect that everyone would have such great ambitions. it was not just one or two of them, but the entire ss. ¡°they¡¯re not a big problem.¡± mo nan chong patted fang haoming¡¯s shoulder. ¡± don¡¯t be so excited. sit down and eat something. ¡± ¡± i ... ¡± fang haoming didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 1879 1879 actually got full marks! teacher qi had also brought a group of students from the genius ss out for a meal and coincidentally bumped into them at the same restaurant. when he saw the ninth ss eating so happily, he sneered with his nose up. ¡± ¡± he¡¯s really carefree. he¡¯s most likely broken! ¡± the genius ss wasn¡¯t as happy as the ninth ss. everyone seemed to be checking their answers and even came to eat absent-mindedly. ¡°oh my god, i think i was wrong!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i made a mistake in this question too! i clearly knew how to do it, but i actually made a mistake!¡± ¡± i¡¯m going to cry. how could this be? how could i have made so many mistakes? ¡± teacher qi heard the voices around him and said to the gifted ss students, ¡± alright, don¡¯t worry. the exam is already over. why are you thinking so much? you¡¯re students of the genius ss, after all. if you make a mistake, the others will make a mistake too. i believe you guys won¡¯t be bad. look at those trash, they¡¯re all so heartless, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± ¡°who are you calling trash?¡± some of the students in ss 3.9 were also very unyielding. when they heard this, they exploded. ¡± i didn¡¯t say who¡¯s trash. whoever replies is trash! ¡± teacher qi rolled her eyes and led the genius ss to their seats. mo nanchong stopped the student who was about to fight. ¡± eat, eat. don¡¯t make a scene. ¡± they might beughing now, but some will be cryingter.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± the student nodded. ¡± you should be crying now that the results are out. ¡± ¡°you guys aren¡¯t just feeling good about yourselves, right?¡± fang haoming looked at the students of ss 3.9 hesitatingly, ¡± i¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be disappointed if something happens to you, so i think we should be prepared for the worst. ¡± ¡°teacher fang, you¡¯re looking down on us!¡± ¡± we¡¯ve always been heartless. don¡¯t worry, even if something goes wrong, it won¡¯t hurt us. besides, even if we don¡¯t have confidence in ourselves, we have full confidence in your grandpa. ¡± fang haoming, who was the most worried person, heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what the group of people said. ...... after the college entrance exam, grandpa chong was busy with work. she had also met gan zhen. xiao xun ¡®er was still very lively and cheerful, but he did not seem very happy when family matters were mentioned. mo nanchong¡¯s heart ached for the little guy and asked him to tell him anything. other than xiao xun ¡®er, she had also made a trip overseas to film an endorsement. li jiujue happened to be overseas as well, so the two of them had a few days¡¯ meeting. after returning from abroad, the results of the college entrance examination were almost out. on the day of the release of the college entrance examination results, grandpa chong was very generous and didn¡¯t care much. however, the other students in the ss were very nervous. they all rushed to grandpa chong¡¯s vi to check the results together. fang haoming was in the principal¡¯s office, waiting for the children¡¯s notice with the principal. the two of them even had a video call with mo nan chong and the others, so that they could get the results as soon as possible. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m too nervous. i¡¯m about to suffocate.¡± in the vi, someone was curled up on the carpet, holding a critical hit and almost crying. ¡°giggle!¡± the critical hit felt like it was about to be squashed t. it wasn¡¯t even taking the college entrance examination, so why did he have to treat it like this? ¡± what should i do? what should i do? i¡¯m suddenly so nervous. i wasn¡¯t even nervous during the exam, but now, my heart feels like it¡¯s going to fly out of my chest! ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have confidence in yourself, do you? if you did, you wouldn¡¯t be so nervous!¡± ¡°that¡¯s why i don¡¯t have much confidence. i¡¯m a little flustered!¡± ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. just look at the results bravely. it doesn¡¯t matter if you die or not! ¡± ¡°grandpa pampered, you do it. you can check them one by one.¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong expectantly. no one dared to investigate, as they were afraid. ¡°you do it.¡± mo nanchong satzily on the sofa with a cup of coffee in his hand as he spoke to the cold man beside him. ¡°ss monitor,e.¡± indifferently, she looked a little nervous. ¡± i¡¯m a little scared too. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ye jing still had the courage toe up and start checking the results. the first one he checked was naturally mo nan chong¡¯s. after all, he wanted to cheer everyone up and mo nan chong had no intention of resisting, so he went straight to the point. ¡°it¡¯sing out. don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯ll be out soon!¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°check it out.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t grandpa chong nervous at all?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m so nervous!¡± ¡°oh my god, i¡¯m going crazy, okay?¡± mo nanchong was calm andposed. he still looked indifferent. then, someone asked, ¡± master chong, what do you think of your results? ¡± ¡°full marks.¡± mo nanchong touched his nose. ¡± if there¡¯s no ident, if there¡¯s an ident, it won¡¯t deduct much points. ¡± everyone was confused. on the other side, the principal and fang haoming were also a little surprised. they didn¡¯t expect that master chong would give him a full score! full marks? it was easy to get other things, but it was a bit difficult to get full marks for the chineseposition! everyone looked at grandpa pet, who was still calm andposed. they thought that grandpa pet was a demon, so it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t get a full score. after all, there were people who got full marks in the college entrance examination in the past. grandpa pet was so heaven-defying, so it wasn¡¯t strange to get a full score. ye jing checked mo nan chong¡¯s results. on the other end of the video, the principal was as excited as mr. fang haoming. their hands were sped together, and they looked very excited. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m going to have a heart attack!¡± the principal said. ¡°principal, don¡¯t scare me. you don¡¯t really have a heart attack, do you?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m saying that i feel like i¡¯m going to have a heart attack!¡± ... ¡°then i¡¯m just as nervous as you are. i¡¯m too nervous!¡± ¡°he¡¯s out!¡± the video shook, and then many people screamed. ¡°heavens!¡± ¡°oh my god, he¡¯s indeed not human!¡± ¡°master pamper ... f * ck, you can¡¯t be serious, you¡¯re too godly!¡± ¡°it really is a perfect score!???,??????????!¡± ¡°even a god like grandpa pet is in our ss, how bad can we be?¡± the principal shouted excitedly over the video call,¡±¡±is it really a perfect score?¡± fang haoming said,¡±that means he¡¯s the top scorer!¡± ¡°hahaha, even the banner i prepared can be used! i was right!¡± ¡°mr. fang, i¡¯ll have to give you a bigger bonus this year!¡± ... ¡°principal, you still have us!¡± the students said, ¡± we haven¡¯t seen our results yet! ¡± the principal: ¡± what¡¯s there to see about you guys? i¡¯m hanging up. goodbye! ¡± everyone was speechless. ruthless! then, ye jing started to check the other students ¡®results one by one. the results were all unexpectedly good. there weren¡¯t many points that were deducted. basically, the entire ss¡¯s results were about the same, with a difference of one or two points. moreover, no one in the ss had a lower score thanst year¡¯s top scorer. everyone was in an uproar again. ording to this result, their entire ss should be ranked at the top of the province! Chapter 1880 1880 the story of lord rong at first, the principal had been very surprised by mo nan chong¡¯s results. it was onlyter that he found out that the results of the entire ss had surprised him. therefore, when the principal and the teachers gathered together to discuss the results of the genius ss, the principal wasn¡¯t too excited. he just kept smiling foolishly because of ss 3.9¡¯s results. teacher qi did not know the results of mo nan chong and the others. some of the teachers had wanted to tell him, but he was not interested in mo nan chong. he directly said that there was nothing to know and that his results must be terrible. after the teacher heard that, he didn¡¯t want to say anything. in the end, the teacher didn¡¯t say anything. the other teachers also didn¡¯t tell him about the nature-defying incident that happened in ss 3.9 because of teacher qi¡¯s attitude. however, this time, everyone was gathered to discuss the provincial ranking, so everyone could not help but look at teacher qi. teacher qi could not help but feel a little excited when he saw how happy the principal was and how everyone was looking at him. he hadn¡¯t seen the overall results yet because of some matters, but he had always believed in himself and the geniuses in the genius ss. he believed that they wouldn¡¯t be too bad. on the contrary, ss 3.9 was a ss of poor students, and it would always be a ss of poor students. no matter how hard they worked, they would never catch up to them. ¡°principal, are the children in our ss very close to the front? what¡¯s the score for the first ce in the province?¡± teacher qi asked with a smile. the top student in their ss had always had good grades. she had always been the top student in the joint examination of several schools. therefore, he felt that this first ce was already in the bag. there couldn¡¯t be any idents. ¡°full marks.¡± the principal looked at teacher qi and said, ¡± how should i put it? the genius ss is indeed in the front, but it seems a little outrageous. no one has entered the top 50. ¡± ¡°what?¡± teacher qi¡¯s face suddenly tensed up as heughed. he looked at the principal in shock, clearly in disbelief. full marks? wasn¡¯t he from their ss? not even one in the top 50? how could this be? this was the genius ss, after all. how could they not even be in the top 50? he estimated that at least half of the people would be in the top 50! ¡°are you joking with me? this kind of joke isn¡¯t easy to crack.¡± teacher qi said with a look of disbelief. he didn¡¯t really believe that the genius ss would be that bad. after all, the principal and the other teachers seemed to be quite happy. if they were happy, their results wouldn¡¯t be too bad. if the genius ss didn¡¯t have anyone in the top fifty, then the other sses would definitely not have anyone in the top fifty. how could he still be so happy? ¡°i¡¯m not joking.¡± the principal said, ¡± teacher qi, don¡¯t be depressed. your ss didn¡¯t do well. moreover, with such a dark horse, it¡¯s not surprising that your ss¡¯s results are poor. ¡± ¡± what do you mean? it¡¯s not surprising that our ss¡¯s grades are bad. where¡¯s the dark horse from? which school is he from? ¡± ¡± how is he a dark horse? if he¡¯s in the top 50, then he¡¯s a dark horse. which school has so many powerful students? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s our school,¡± the rest of the teachers said. fang haoming was really proud now. he looked at teacher qi and said, ¡± teacher qi, i¡¯m sorry. our ss is the dark horse. the top scorer, second ce, and third ce are all in our ss! ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± teacher qi could no longer sit still, and his voice went a few pitches higher. ¡°i said, they¡¯re all in our ss!¡± ¡°impossible!¡± teacher qi took a step back, his face full of disbelief. how was that possible? ¡°let¡¯s put it this way, the worst student in our ss 3.9 has a score 20 points higher than the best student in your ss.¡± fang haoming shrugged his shoulders, ¡± i can¡¯t help it. the kids in our ss know how to work hard! what is a counterattack? this is a counterattack!¡± ¡± mr. fang is right. the entire ss has made aeback! ¡± the principal patted fang haoming¡¯s shoulder. ¡± there are already many schools calling to snatch the students away. i wonder which school these children are nning to go to. ¡± ¡°they¡¯re nning to go to the same school.¡± fang haoming replied, ¡± capital university. ¡± ¡± the entire ss will go to capital university together? ¡± the principal was surprised. ¡°en, if nothing unexpected happens, everyone should be able to enter.¡± fang haoming said, ¡± mo nan chong is really a man of his words. if she says she will get full marks, then she will. if she says we can go to the same school together, then we can really go to the same school together! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m too convinced!¡± ¡°teacher fang has really picked up a great treasure!¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s our school that has picked up a bunch of treasures. who would have thought that the worst ss would suddenly turn the tables and be the best in the province or even the country! ¡± ¡°a genius is indeed a genius!¡± ¡± mo nan chong missed so much homework while filming. not only did she get a perfect score, but she also led the other students. she¡¯s the best student i¡¯ve ever seen! ¡± ¡°with a student like her, what¡¯s the point of having a teacher?¡± ...... uncle chong and the others had already known about this, so no one was surprised. anyway, it was almost certain that they would be able to go to the same school, so everyone was very happy. ¡°master pampered, master pampered, so can we go on a trip together?¡± ¡°yeah, isn¡¯t that right, grandpa pampered?¡± mo nan chong nodded with a smile. since she had made a promise to this group of people, she would naturally do it. besides, she had also guessed that they would not do too badly in their exams. after all, if she couldn¡¯t teach her students well, she would have lived in vain. ¡°that¡¯s great! we can go to the abyss ind now!¡± ¡°grandpa pet took us out to y. wow, we¡¯re so happy!¡± ... ¡°grandpa pet is so domineering!¡± ¡°but master chong, what about your work? you should be a busy man now, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± mo nan chong said nonchntly, ¡± it¡¯s my job. i have the final say. ¡± ¡°really?¡± the rest of the people looked at mo nan chong in shock. ¡°didn¡¯t they say that all artists have to listen to their managementpany? besides, you¡¯ve only been in the entertainment industry for a short while. if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you need to listen to your boss?¡± ¡°master pampered, that¡¯s right. if you have time to take us out to y, it¡¯s fine. if you don¡¯t have time, or it might affect your work, then stop messing around.¡± the group of people looked at mo nan chong with heartfelt words. mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± it won¡¯t affect work. there¡¯s a new movie that¡¯s also being filmed on the ind. ¡± ¡°really?¡± when everyone heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, they were surprised. ¡± the crew is still filming on the abyss ind? ¡± ¡± because it¡¯s a film of some of lord rong¡¯s stories back then. ¡± mo nanchong said thoughtfully, ¡± that¡¯s why they¡¯re open to the crew. ¡± ¡°lord rong¡¯s story?¡± ... ¡°darling, are you the lead actor?¡± ¡°wow, that¡¯s so cool!¡± Chapter 1881 1881 what a big show after the results of the college entrance examination came out, the entire ss of mo nan chong had sessfully applied for the university they wanted to go to. because the entire ss¡¯s results were the best in the province, the situation was very special. therefore, other than capital university, there were actually many other universities that were madly fighting for the students in ss 3.9. however, everyone in ss 3.9 wanted to follow him to capital university. the principal of capital university was very excited and even gave them a lot of rewards. there was no problem with ss 3.9¡¯s application, and the principal in the capital was grinning from ear to ear. some were happy, while others were sad. the students from the genius ss were very upset. they didn¡¯t perform badly, but ss 3.9 was too strong and had directly suppressed them. if it wasn¡¯t for the ninth ss, the genius ss would still be at the top, but with the entire ninth ss so outstanding, they seemed very ipetent. everyone in the genius ss was extremely dejected. that included teacher qi. teacher qi had never expected that a ss with such poor students would actually achieve such good results and even surpass the gifted ss. ¡°they¡¯re clearly a bunch of trash!¡± teacher qi was so angry that she mmed her fist on the table. then, she raised her head and looked at all the students in her ss. ¡± you¡¯re also a bunch of trash. what genius ss? just change it to a trash ss. why did you do so badly in the exam? ¡± ¡± teacher qi, you¡¯re wrong. we were just doing as we normally would. it¡¯s their ss 3.9 that¡¯s doing better than usual, okay? ¡± ¡°they didn¡¯t cheat, did they?¡± ¡± cheating? if you have the ability, why don¡¯t you try cheating the entire ss? ¡± teacher qi¡¯s gaze swept across everyone in the genius ss. the more he looked at them, the angrier he became. he had thought that the students he taught were all geniuses and wouldn¡¯t be too bad, but in the end, he had lost all face. such a situation had never urred in the entire school¡¯s history. the worst ss had all done better than the genius ss. ¡°it¡¯s not our fault anyway. i think you¡¯ve done more wrong, teacher qi. what does this mean? teacher qi, it means that your teaching ability is not as good as a high school student¡¯s!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, why are you ming us students? we¡¯ve also worked hard for the exam, but you guys can¡¯t teach, okay?¡± ¡°if we were in ss 3.9, we might be able to get such good results!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re not in ss 3.9, but this damn genius ss!¡± when teacher qi heard these words, he was furious. not only did he fail the exam, but he also argued with him. he had never experienced such an embarrassing thing in his teaching career. for a moment, both sides were annoyed and began to fight. when mo nan chong and the others returned to school, they caused a hugemotion. the school was filled with ss 3.9¡¯s banners, as well as the banner for the college entrance examination¡¯s top scorer. everyone was excited. the teachers also swarmed out like a swarm of bees, each and every one of them had a look of admiration on their faces. ¡°congrattions, ss 3.9!¡± ¡°congrattions, mo nan chong!¡± ¡°congrattions, teacher fang! teacher fang has really picked up a big bargain!¡± many teachers were looking at the proud fang minghao, but their words were not as kind. everyone knew that the principal was going to reward fang minghao and was a little jealous. furthermore, all the teachers knew that fang minghao had nothing to do with ss 3.9¡¯s results. the most important thing was mo nan chong. mo nan chong was the one teaching them all the subjects. fang haoming didn¡¯t seem to mind. he smiled and said, ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯ve picked up a big bargain. it can¡¯t be helped even if i¡¯m lucky. ¡± mo nan chong strode over. she had good hearing, so she heard everything clearly. her bright eyes swept over to the teacher who had just spoken. ¡± you can¡¯t say that. teacher fang has put in a lot of effort. if it wasn¡¯t for teacher fang, i¡¯m afraid the students in ss 3.9 would have dropped out of school. ¡± ¡°if it were you teachers, would you be able to keep all the children in ss 3.9?¡± behind mo nan chong, all the students of ss 3.9 also looked at the teachers in anger. he was envious of fang haoming, but he was also jealous of fang haoming¡¯s teachers. the teachers were all stunned for a moment. then, everyone looked at each other with awkward expressions. ¡°that¡¯s why it¡¯s what teacher fang should do.¡± mo nan chong smiled at mr. fang. ¡± mr. fang, we¡¯re going on a vacation. when we reach the abyss, why don¡¯t you and the principale along? ¡± there are also a few teachers who have taught ss 3.9 before.¡± hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, the other teachers were filled with envy and jealousy. ¡°you kids are ying together, why should we join in the fun? don¡¯t be a wet nket.¡± fang haoming said with a smile. ¡°that definitely won¡¯t happen.¡± a student from ss 3.9 shouted, ¡± teacher fang is here! we¡¯ll be even more lively! ¡± ¨C mo nan chong did as he said. two dayster, he brought his entire ss and some teachers who were close to him to prepare to set off for the abyss ind. the abyss ind was currently in a semi-open state. although there were still not many people who could enter, it was much more open than in the early years. theherworld empire would asionally hold some activities here. however, mo linyuan was busy with his wife and did not care much about these things. he handed them over to his men. the currentherworld empire had also integrated various powerful factions and was extremely powerful. naturally, no one would dare to provoke theherworld empire. theherworld empire had also recruited many international big shots. it could be said that the entireherworld empire was invincible. in theherworld empire, the asional banquets were just for fun. they basically didn¡¯t take in any guests. the little darling was the only princess of theherworld empire, so she was very familiar with the abyss ind. when he was young, he loved to cause all kinds of destruction on the ind. when he was six years old, the little guy won the first prize of all thepetitions alone, causing the other participants to be depressed. after all, it was unbelievable that he had lost to such a small little boy. ter on, the little darling grew up and lost interest in the abyss ind. the only thing he was interested in was probably to see the big fish in the abyss. ... mr. pet had called for a few cars and sent the students to the private airport one by one. everyone in ss 3.9 knew that mr. pet was rich, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be this rich. fang haoming and the other teachers were also shocked. however, everyone was more excited than surprised. as soon as they got on the ne, they began to chat noisily. they stuck their heads out to observe the entire ne and tried to guess what the abyss ind was like. upon reaching abyss ind, the group of people got off the ne like a swarm of bees. as soon as they got off the ne, everyone saw a few people who looked like butlers standing in an orderly manner. there were also some ck-shirted bodyguards weing them respectfully. it was a very grand scene. Chapter 1882 1882 win you a car? ¡°master chong, what are they doing? are you here to wee us?¡± some students asked nervously. the rest of the people, who were originally in high spirits, couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when they saw so many people in the same uniform. especially the few people standing at the very front, they looked especially powerful and a little scary. ¡°are those the stewards of theher abyss empire?¡± the principal poked his head out and asked in a low voice. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± let¡¯s go. they¡¯re here to pick us up. don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± they can¡¯t beat me. if they dare to bully you, just tell me. ¡± butler quan and the rest were speechless. little princess, don¡¯t you want to save your face? ¡°ah? even the stewards of theher abyss empire can¡¯t defeat you?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong in surprise. ¡°is it strange?¡± ¡°not really, you¡¯re really strong, so it¡¯s not strange that you can¡¯t beat him. i¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯m too powerful.¡± butler quan and a few other butlers came up and greeted master chong respectfully. then, they warmly greeted the other students. all the students in ss 3.9 were a little dumbfounded. after all, these legendary big shots were right in front of them and were so respectful to them. if such a scene were to spread, they would be treated with respect by many big shots. of course, no one was being arrogant because of this. they also knew that they had such treatment because of their master. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as they looked at their beloved grandpa. the big boss in their ss was really a big boss in all aspects. she was simply too powerful. the principal and the teachers couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. they followed behind the students and didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. everyone looked at each other. butler quan sent everyone to the vi area. they were arranged to live in several vis. one for the female teachers, one for the male teachers, and then for the students. the boys and girls were divided into several vis. the vis were huge, with a huge courtyard and an open-air swimming pool. even if one didn¡¯t go out to y, they wouldn¡¯t feel bored just by staying in the vi for a few days. ¡°oh my god, i¡¯m so domineering!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, grandpa chong is my father from now on!¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to call grandpa pet daddy!¡± ¡°pampering dad, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± ¡°not only do you get to eat meat, but you also get to live in a vi, get into the best university, and be served by all kinds of big bosses!¡± the students were getting more and more excited. as soon as the butlers left, everyone let go and started shouting loudly. then, they rushed into the vi to look around. some even jumped into the pool. mo nan chong lived with a few other girls. after she threw her luggage into a room, she came out to take a look at the other students. ¡°how is it? do you want me to take you out for a walk?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°sure, of course i want it!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never been to the abyss ind before. i heard that the ind is veryrge, has a beautiful environment, and has many fun activities. is this true?¡± ¡°are they really holding an event recently? will we be able to see a lot of big shots?¡± ¡°are there any celebrities or anything?¡± ¡°i heard that there will be a lot of big celebrities!¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± more than half of the people in the entertainment industry will be here. there¡¯s a lot of fun things to do. it¡¯s just that people these days are rtively noob, so it¡¯s not that interesting. if you¡¯re interested, you can participate in thepetition. the prizes are quite good, and they¡¯re usually quite valuable.¡± ¡°is there anyone who wants to fight?¡± ¡°there is.¡± mo nan chong nced at ye jing. ¡± you can go and try. the people who have participated in the event in the past few years are too weak. you can probably get first ce with this. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to shoot!¡± ¡°then what about my horsemanship?¡± ¡°is there anything suitable for girls to y with?¡± mo nanchong looked at the group of girls and thought about it seriously before saying, ¡± is surgery considered a girl¡¯s game? ¡± there seemed to be a surgerypetition, something abouting back from the dead. it was goddess su¡¯s doing. the girls were speechless. this is what girls should do? mo nan chong thought deeply for a moment. ¡± yes, there¡¯s probably an event like embroidery and a dancingpetition. there are quite a lot of celebrities on the ind who like to do these things. ¡± the girls were speechless. after mo nan chong led the group of people out, they went to a parking lot. ¡± is there anyone with good driving skills? if there is, you can drive your own car, or i¡¯ll ask the butler to send a few people over to take us for a spin.¡± ¡°i can drive.¡± ye jing said, ¡± open it yourself. don¡¯t bother the big bosses! ¡± ¡°yes, i can do it too.¡± he nodded coldly. ¡± i have a driver¡¯s license! ¡± ¡°i have a driver¡¯s license too.¡± qin jiao raised her hand. ¡± ... i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m a teacher, but i don¡¯t have a car yet. ¡± fang haoming said pitifully, ¡± i should be the one driving. ¡± mo nan chong nced at fang haoming. ¡± you don¡¯t even have a car? ¡± fang haoming nodded with a bitter expression. he really wasn¡¯t as rich as any of the students in his ss. his students were all nouveau riche, and he was the only one who was poor. ... ¡°i¡¯ll win one for you tomorrow?¡± mo nan chong thought for a moment and said, ¡± they¡¯re all trash anyway. it¡¯s not a problem to win a car worth millions. ¡± fang haoming was speechless. ¡°there¡¯s a car race this year, and the prize is a car.¡± mo nan chong exined, ¡± i¡¯m free anyway. let¡¯s win one for teacher. ¡± fang haoming looked at mo nan chong, touched, ¡± ¡°but isn¡¯t it a little dangerous to race?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± i don¡¯t think so. when i¡¯m driving, it¡¯s usually other people who are in danger. ¡± fang haoming was speechless. everyone was speechless. mo nan chong brought the group of people around the ind. as the ind was huge, it took a long time to walk around. by the time they were done shopping, the sky had already turned dark. the group of people returned to the vi where mo nanchong lived. master pet asked someone to send some food over, and the group of people went straight to master pet¡¯s yard and started eating and barbecuing at the same time. seeing that everyone was having fun, mo nanchong sat down in a corner and turned on his phone. he chatted with li jiujue and gan zhen for a while. ... gan zhen would alsoe to the ind the next day. he was working with lord chong again, and this time, they were working on the story of lord rong. xiao xun ¡®er would y the role of little nan yu from back then. ¡°grandpa pet,e and eat something!¡± indifferently, he handed over some food that had just been roasted. mo nan chong took it and ate two mouthfuls. she looked at the children ying in the yard and smiled. it felt good. she quite liked the children in ss 3.9. everyone had good personalities and were nice people. after the rest of the students finished roasting something, the first thing they did was to let mo nan chong try it. Chapter 1883 1883 she got in through the back door, right? the next day, mo nan woke up earlier than everyone else. she went to pick up the other members of the crew and arranged for everyone to stay in a vi. this production team was actually quite special. the director, actors, and other teams were all at the top of the entertainment industry. inparison, mo nan chong and xiao xun ¡®er appeared to be the most unremarkable. when grandpa chong picked up the crew, many of them didn¡¯t know her. only the director recognized the little darling because he had freeloaded at lord rong¡¯s house before. the rest of them were also god-level figures, but they had never worked with master pet before. even if they had worked with master rong, they might not have seen master pet before, so they didn¡¯t know him at all. ¡°director muen, who is this youngdy?¡± she left after mo nan chong brought everyone to the vi. the moment she left, someone asked the director who mo nan chong was. ¡°our female lead!¡± director meng en said, ¡± she¡¯s the one who¡¯s ying our female lead, lord rong. ¡± ¡°what?¡± the rest of the people around them all looked over. ¡± her? ¡± ¡°who is she? she doesn¡¯t seem to be famous. is it appropriate for a little girl to y our lord rong?¡± ¡°in my opinion, we should invite lord rong and let her y herself!¡± ¡± director meng en knows chief rong, right? if he could invite chief rong, he would have done so long ago! ¡± ¡°this youngdy seems to have appeared on a talent show before, right? she was pretty and had a good temperament, but she didn¡¯t know how good her acting skills were. she¡¯s from a talent show, so her acting skills probably aren¡¯t that good.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if she¡¯s good at acting, but her aura is exactly like lord rong¡¯s.¡± she doesn¡¯t need to act!¡± everyone shook their heads. ¡± how is that possible? no one canpare to lord rong! ¡± ¡°director, did she get in through the back door?¡± ¡± director morn, you¡¯ve never liked to use this kind of unreliable neer. what¡¯s going on this time? ¡± director morn looked as if he couldn¡¯t understand them. he shook his head and said, ¡± you¡¯ll know when she acts. she hasn¡¯t started acting yet, so you guys don¡¯t know!¡± an actress who was dragging a suitcase next to him said in a strange tone, ¡± i hope i won¡¯t be a burden to everyone when the timees. ¡± after she finished speaking, the actress went upstairs in a bashful manner. even her posture looked very strange. director morn looked at the actress with a satisfied smile. a staff member next to him asked, ¡± director morn, why did you choose chu lili? i thought you¡¯ve always looked down on her temper? it¡¯s fine that he¡¯s so arrogant, but he always likes to put on airs with new people. he¡¯s not a powerful character himself ...¡± the rest of the staff nodded and looked at director morn. this director was an internationally famous director and he believed that acting skills were linked to character. he had never looked up to this kind of actor. ¡°she¡¯s very suitable.¡± director morn said with a serious face, ¡± just be yourself. you¡¯re exactly the same as one of the characters in the movie. bad and stupid. ¡± everyone was speechless. ¨C by the time mo nan chong returned, the kitchen was already preparing breakfast. there was plenty of delicious food on the table. she saw that the other students had woken up and greeted her when they saw her. ¡°master chong, you¡¯re up so early today. did you go out for exercise?¡± ¡°no, i picked up someone from the crew.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°so you¡¯re going to be filming in the next few days?¡± qin jiao looked at mo nan chong. ¡± the production team has to make some preparations too. we¡¯ll start shooting in three days. ¡± mo nan chong sat down and said, ¡± i can y with you for the next three days. i promised the teacher yesterday that i would race. i¡¯ll go and registerter. ¡± ¡± wow, that¡¯s a little exciting. i must be watching your game from the side. ¡± qin jiao was extremely excited. the rest of the girls also looked at mo nan chong expectantly. in their eyes, no boy couldpare to mo nan chong. no matter if it was a boy or a girl, no one was more handsome than mo nan chong. after breakfast, mo nan chong gathered with the other students. when she said that she was going to sign up for the race, the entire ss 3.9 was very excited. no one had seen his racing skills before, but since he said that he wanted to win first ce and give the car to the teacher, he must be good. as for grandpa pampered, no matter how good she was at versailles, everyone knew how powerful she was. she never joked. ¡°we also want to go and watch the show!¡± ¡°grandpa chong, we¡¯ll all go with you!¡± ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to win a car. i always feel that driving is too dangerous.¡± fang haoming said under great pressure. he was worried that master chong would be in danger if he really went to win a car for him. ¡°teacher, you¡¯re underestimating me.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyes. ¡± it¡¯s not dangerous to me. you might as well worry about the other racers.¡± ¡°i know that you race cars sometimes. what if someone intentionally hit you?¡± fang haoming shook his head, ¡± you¡¯re a girl and the driver is probably a guy. you¡¯re not suitable. ¡± mo nan chong looked deeply at fang haoming, then asked the other students of ss 3.9, ¡± what do you think? can ipare? ¡± ¡°if grandpa pet can¡¯t bepared, then no one can!¡± ¡± teacher fang doesn¡¯t understand his students very well! ¡± ¡°i agree!¡± the principal raised his hand and was as excited as an old urchin. ¡± little darling, you have to win. it would be great if you could win me some gifts too! ¡± mo nanchong nced at the principal. ¡± you don¡¯tck money. ¡± ¡°but i¡¯m alsocking gifts!¡± the principal said. ... ¡°teacher fang needs it more than you do.¡± ¡°hmph, that¡¯s not fair!¡± the principal said. fang haoming: ¡± ... principal, stop joking around. you¡¯re a man. what kind of joke are you making? ¡± the principal was speechless. what¡¯s wrong with being a man? can¡¯t you ask for a gift? mo nan chong brought everyone to the race track. the race track was quite far away, so they drove there. when they arrived, mo nan chong immediately went to register. those who werepeting that day had registered that day. she could prepare her own car or use the team here to prepare it. master pet had someone prepare a car for her. when she signed up, a blonde-haired man was also there. mo nan chong¡¯s eyes shed with surprise when he saw the man. then, she heard a burst of exmations around her. ... ¡°the god of cars, louis!¡± ¡°oh my god, he¡¯s not here for thepetition, is he?¡± ¡± why would the god racer participate in this kind ofpetition? what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡± i heard that this year¡¯spetition has added some other stakes. it seems to be some kind of trade list, so there should be quite a number of big families who will send experts to participate in thepetition. ¡± ¡± are you serious? is that the racing king of the russell family? ¡± ¡± f * ck, all the car gods and car kings have appeared. they¡¯re all world-ss masters ... ¡± ¡°i suddenly regret signing up!¡± Chapter 1884 1884 the god of cars is here too? after mo nan chong finished filling out the registration form, he was quite surprised when he heard the discussions of these people. she scanned the area and indeed saw the russell family, as well as some other extremely famous racers. these racers were all quite skilled. she didn¡¯t know that thepetition would be so grand this year. in previous years, there weren¡¯t many prizes, so these god-level drivers couldn¡¯te here at all. besides, anyone could participate in the car races here. as a world-renowned god racer, it would be beneath him to race with ordinary people. ¡°little darling, these people are talking about god cars and the like. are they all very powerful?¡± fang haoming was already backing out on mo nan chong¡¯s behalf. he was clearly worried about mo nan chong. if these people were all very powerful, how could darling, a little girl,pete with them? ¡°even the god of racing is here. darling, you should withdraw from the race.¡± on the side, ye jing looked at louise and frowned. it was said that louis had never lost to a world-ss master. moreover, from the discussions of the people around, it wasn¡¯t just the god racer who hade. there were also other king racers and so on. there were already many ordinary people who had signed up to withdraw from thepetition, and everyone was a little regretful about signing up. after all,pared to these big shots, these amateurs simply couldn¡¯tpare. at that time, it would be very dangerous, even if he did not humiliate himself. ¡°darling, just forget it!¡± ¡°yeah, let¡¯s go and y something else!¡± ¡± they¡¯re all god drivers, king drivers. they¡¯re all very powerful ... ordinary people like us shouldn¡¯t go up there. ¡± mo nanchong shook his head thoughtfully. ¡± no, i still have to go. i haven¡¯t yed with the god of cars yet! ¡± everyone was speechless. indifferently and qin jiao couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade mo nan chong. however, master pet was very determined, and when master pet was determined, no one could convince her, so everyone had to give up. out of everyone present, the principal was the only one who supported mo nan chong with certainty. fang haoming couldn¡¯t help but look at the principal, ¡± principal, what¡¯s wrong with you? everyone is against it, why are you still supporting it? what if there¡¯s really danger? ¡± the principal looked innocent. ¡± it¡¯s because everyone is against it. that¡¯s why i have to support it. i believe that my little darling can do what she wants to do. ¡± sometimes, danger isn¡¯t that important!¡± fang haoming stared at the principal, speechless. the principal was speechless. he was serious! who was master pet? she was master rong¡¯s daughter. who was master rong? she said that she wanted to race with these god-like cars and these god-like cars scared her away. how bad could lord rong¡¯s daughter be? instead, he felt that if the little darling was full of confidence, victory would be a piece of cake. after the registration, there was still some preparation time. mo nan chong went to change into his racing uniform and then checked his car. the principal and the others were watching the scene with the other audience members not far away. everyone was a little scared, and when they saw grandpa pete out in his racing uniform, they were even more worried. ¡°look at those racers, each one taller than the other, and they¡¯re all men. doesn¡¯t our darling look a little too weak?¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m too weak. she¡¯s good at fighting, but it¡¯s hard to say for car racing, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯m so worried. she should have withdrawn from thepetition! after all, they¡¯re both international champions. how can she beat them?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you try to persuade me?¡± ...¡±wouldn¡¯t it be a miracle if anyone could persuade me?¡± everyone fell into silence, and then a faint voice came from the side. ¡± tsk, it¡¯s just a few pieces of trash! when did this girl be so weak that she can¡¯t even bepared to trash?¡± the crowd turned around and saw butler quan and a group of people in butler uniforms standing behind them to watch the show. other than butler quan, some of the more well-known bosses of theher abyss empire were also present, such as xu shiting, xiao yan, qin ruyan, xiao yuan, ou cheng, and so on ... these legendary big shots had actually appeared here. as a result, everyone in ss 3.9 fell silent. everyone looked at each other and mouthed, ¡± was he a big shot from theher abyss empire? f * ck! why are the big shots of theher abyss empire standing behind us? god, i¡¯m so nervous i¡¯m going crazy! what should we do? what should we do? can you still talk? ¡°what are you nervous about? we won¡¯t eat you.¡± the godly doctor qin ruyan frowned and pressed the head of a student in front of her. ¡± stop turning around. you¡¯re affecting my view of thepetition. ¡± the student immediately shrunk his neck and stopped moving. the rest of ss 3.9 also stiffened their necks and didn¡¯t dare to move. even fang haoming and the other teachers were trembling and didn¡¯t dare to move. on the field, mo nan chong was wearing a racing suit and a helmet, so no one really knew who she was. when louise and the other racing masters saw mo nan chong, they were all a little surprised. ¡°why is there a woman?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that ordinary people have withdrawn from thepetition?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t remember seeing such a young female car god!¡± ... mo nanchong nced at louise sharply and walked straight to her without saying a word. she only exchanged a look with louise. then, she looked at the rest of the contestants with a fierce look in her eyes. the other car kings had initially looked down on a girlpeting with them and wanted to make mo nan chong withdraw from the race. however, the look in mo nan chong¡¯s eyes made them subconsciously keep their mouths shut. they could even feel an extremely arrogant killing intent from his eyes. ¡°do you rely on your mouth to win thepetition?¡± mo nan chong walked around them and asked. the racing kings were stunned for a moment, and then louis said, ¡± we¡¯re just doing this for your own good. you won¡¯t get any good results if youpete with us. you might as well withdraw from the race. ¡± ¡°oh? how do you know that i can¡¯t beat you?¡± louise chuckled,¡¯do you think you can beat me? if you win, i¡¯ll call you boss!¡± mo nanchong snapped his fingers and turned back to smile. ¡± sure. ¡± louis chuckled scornfully, thinking that mo nan chong did not know what was good for him. the race had officially started. on the stage, other than mo nan chong and the other car kings, the rest of the ordinary racers had all chosen to withdraw from the race and watch from the side. ... everyone knew that this match was a fight between the gods. ordinary people would definitely die a terrible death if they went up. the only girl on the field, who was also the only ordinary yer, surprised everyone. ¡± who¡¯s that girl? is she an expert too? ¡± ¡°is she sure she wants topete with these people? can she win?¡± ¡± i feel like she¡¯s dead for sure. that¡¯s louise and the russell family, a world-ss racer ... ¡± Chapter 1885 1885 she won against the god of racing! ¡°will there be any problems?¡± fang haoming¡¯s heart tightened when he saw all the cars speeding away. ¡± the others have withdrawn from the race, and only our darling is still ying. it¡¯s too dangerous. ¡± ¡± there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. those car gods and the like must bepeting with each other. they wouldn¡¯ty their hands on me! ¡± ¡°yeah, they won¡¯t be interested in normal yers, so they won¡¯t attack me.¡± ¡°i hope so.¡± the people of ss 3.9 were all talking one after another, their hands mmy with sweat. they were afraid that something would go wrong during thepetition and that it would be dangerous. behind them, the mouths of butler quan and the others twitched. grandpa pet has something to do? tsk ... what could happen to this little demoness who was even more powerful than lord rong back then? they were worried about the car gods and car kings. these people who came to thepetition for the prize would be furious if they didn¡¯t get anything. anyway, it was their bad luck to meet grandpa pet. of course, they still didn¡¯t know that they would be unlucky. they might even look down on the little girl who waspeting with them, probably thinking that she didn¡¯t know her ce. however, when thepetition was over, they would probably all kneel down and call him grandpa. thepetition looked very exciting. after all, it was apetition between two world-ss champions. this kind ofpetition was very rare in china. as a result, there were many people who came to watch thepetition. everyone looked at the scene on the big screen, each feeling more excited than the other. in the beginning, grandpa sheng¡¯s car was actually at the back, so no one paid much attention to him. everyone¡¯s attention was on the first ce, louise, and also on the driver of the russell family, ron. they were very curious about the final result of thepetition between the two. ¡± no wonder louise is the god of cars. she has left the people behind so far! ¡± ¡± ron isn¡¯t bad either. he¡¯s the top of the russell family after all. there¡¯s still a chance for him to rush up! ¡± ¡± f * ck, isn¡¯t louise¡¯s performance too good at this bend? ¡± ¡± wait a minute, did you guys notice that the girl behind us went fromst ce to second tost ce? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s third from the bottom!¡± ¡°i¡¯m down, i¡¯m fourth from the bottom!¡± ¡± thest few ces are still thest. what¡¯s so strange about it? it¡¯s just thest! ¡± ¡°no, she¡¯s been charging forward the whole time!¡± as the live audience watched, they also discussed intensely. the people in ss 3.9 were almost suffocating. they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, as if holding their breath could help master pet. their attention had been on mo nan chong from the start to the end. they did not care about the people in front of them. they only cared about master chong and whether he was safe. after everyone knew that these were the world¡¯s top racers, they had no hope of being first. all he could hope for now was that his beloved pet would be able to hold on until the end of thepetition. it would be fine even if he wasst. beingst was actually the safest. but who knew, grandpa sheng didn¡¯t y by the rules. she was clearly thest one, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to be thest. at first, she looked weak, but all of a sudden, she seemed to have turned into a rocket and was overtaking them at the fastest speed possible. after a while, she had already overtaken all the cars behind her. there were only two cars in front that she had not overtaken yet. but it was obvious that she was ready to attack ron. she had been following behind ron the entire time. very quickly, she found an opportunity and the car suddenly sped up. ron naturally would not let mo nan chong overtake him, so he directly ran into mo nan chong. the entire audience was almost suffocating in silence. the audience who had said that she was just a countdown at the beginning could not make a sound at this moment. ¡± f * ck, she, she, how did this girl do it? ¡± ¡°does her car have wings?¡± ¡± f * ck, ron bumped into her just now. how did she dodge so quickly, bump back, and then rush to the front? ¡± ¡°worship the big boss!¡± ¡± f * ck, i feel like everyone has underestimated this girl. she¡¯s the strongest! ¡± ¡°even louise is in danger!¡± ¡°the god of cars, louis, won¡¯t lose to a little girl, will he?¡± all the audience members were stunned. the people in ss 3.9 were also stunned. at first, they were frightened, then they all let out a burst of exmations and shouted in excitement. they could also feel that grandpa pampered¡¯s driving skills were something that even the russell family couldn¡¯tpare to. grandpa pampered would definitely be able to get to the front! ¡°i suddenly feel that she might really do what she said!¡± fang haoming, who was standing at the side, was stunned for a while before saying, ¡± darling is really amazing! ¡± ¡°all-rounded big shot!¡± ¡°i knew that grandpa pampered is powerful, but i didn¡¯t know that she could be so powerful!¡± at the same time, mo nan chong was sitting in the car. she had a perfect grasp of the road conditions and perfect driving skills. her eyes were fixed on the car in front of her, fierce as an eagle. then, she suddenly overtook louise. louis had thought that he would bepeting with ron, but he had never expected that the pet of south ink, who had been at the back since the beginning, would rush up. his face became serious. in the followingpetition, god of racing louis also used all his strength. the audience was also pleasantly surprised by this unexpected dark horse. the race was more exciting than expected, even surpassing the best car race in the world. ... if there was a live broadcast, all the racing enthusiasts around the world would be shocked. of course, there was no livestream, and no one knew who grandpa sheng was. after all, she had changed into her racing uniform and wore a helmet when she came out, so almost no one saw her. only ss 3.9 knew that the girl who had gotten first ce in the race was a high school student and an actress. she was also their top student! the race ended in the end. although louis and mo nan chongpeted for a while, in the end, mo nan chong had an overwhelming advantage over louis. the audience was shouting excitedly. ¡°he¡¯s too strong!¡± ¡°f * ck, is this the new generation of god racer? a girl?¡± ¡± no way. the girl is so powerful. she doesn¡¯t look old! ¡± ¡°i want to see what this girl looks like!¡± ¡± he¡¯s so domineering! the new god of racing! louise lost, and so did the russell family. they came for what they wanted, but they probably didn¡¯t expect to be defeated so badly! and the detection is so big!¡± ... mo nan got out of the car after he reached the finish line. she casually took off her helmet. she shook her head, and her long hair poured down, revealing that peerlessly beautiful face. ¡°damn, she¡¯s a beauty!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so pretty! she¡¯s a goddess! ¡± ¡°he looks a little familiar!¡± Chapter 1886 1886 you are worth it ¡°mo nan chong!¡± ¡± isn¡¯t she the celebrity, mo nan chong? ¡± ¡± oh my god, i remember now. she was on a talent show before. her kung fu is not bad. i didn¡¯t expect her to have this skill. even louise was not her match! ¡± ¡°if it¡¯s so powerful, it¡¯ll be popr, right?¡± ¡± f * ck, i forgot to take a video just now. i should take a video. this video can probably be sold for a lot of money! ¡± ¡°i¡¯d even think it¡¯s cool to post it on my moments!¡± ¡± oh my god, i don¡¯t know what to say. he¡¯s too amazing. i can only describe him as awesome. ¡± when louise and the driver from the russell family reached the finish line, they both had indescribable expressions on their faces. they looked at each other after getting out of the car. he had thought that the opponent was the other party, but in the end, an oddball had appeared in the middle. most importantly, this was a little girl, and she was so much ahead of them. they could simply go back to the furnace and rebuild. the two opponents, who were originally at loggerheads, now had a little more understanding in their eyes. they looked at each other, and after a long time, the two of them even hugged each other. fortunately, the two racers were willing to ept their loss and didn¡¯t object. ¡°boss, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± louise walked up to mo nan chong and said respectfully, ¡± from now on, you are my boss. ¡± ¡°silly ...¡± louise was confused. are you talking about a fool? me? are you an idiot?¡± louis couldn¡¯t believe it. his chinese was quite good, so he shouldn¡¯t have misheard the meaning of the word. but he was actually called a fool? although the other party was indeed very powerful, wasn¡¯t it a little too much to call him a fool? he was just not as good as her, but he was not a fool, right? at this moment, the man from the russell family stood on louise¡¯s side. he was a little dissatisfied and even wanted to fight for justice for louise. ¡± what idiot? so what if you won? how can you scold people so casually? ¡± mo nanchong nced at louise and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡± you really don¡¯t know me? i taught you how to drive. it¡¯s not wrong for you to call me master. you don¡¯t know me? ¡± ¡°y-you, as if recalling something, louis smacked his own head. he gestured with his hands, gesturing that they were up to his thighs and then mo nan chong¡¯s current height. ¡°you, you¡¯re that little kid. you¡¯re C?¡± ¡°uh-huh,¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± how else do you think i won? ¡± of course, the master was more powerful than the disciple. it was a pity that the disciple she taught was like a fool. it seemed like he was a bit of trash. after so many years, he didn¡¯t make any progress. ¡°master!¡± louise knelt down in front of mo nan chong and kowtowed twice. ¡± master, you have to teach me what you did just now! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. he had thought that this fellow was very filial and still called him master after so many years. he did not expect that it was because of his move just now. the man from russell¡¯s family was dumbfounded. he thought that the two of them would start arguing, but louise just kowtowed. he was also a little confused. his chinese was not as good as louise¡¯s, so he did not understand much. however, since louise had kowtowed, he would kowtow too. hence, he knelt down and kowtowed to mo nanchong, even calling him master. then, the other racers who had just arrived saw that the situation was not right. since everyone was kowtowing, then i will kowtow too. no matter what the situation was, everyone started to kowtow to mo nan chong one after another as if they did not want their heads anymore. mo nan chong was speechless. she was a little speechless. all the students in ss 3.9 were also looking in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. they were all dumbfounded. ¡°what happened?¡± qin jiao, [ why is everyone kowtowing to me? ] worship the gods?¡± fang haoming said, [ ... the little darling is so powerful! ] ¡°she¡¯s been amazing ever since she was born,¡± butler quan replied. ¡°ah?¡± fang haoming asked. butler quan: ¡± ahem, i mean, she looks very powerful. i think she was born with it. everyone worships her! ¡± fang haoming nodded. ¡± that¡¯s right. the little darling should be a genius by nature. she¡¯s really amazing. ¡± at the same time, mo nan chong was in a daze. ¡± why are you kneeling to me? ¡± other than louise, the rest of the people were also dumbfounded.¡¯everyone saw him kneel, so i¡¯m going to kneel too. i¡¯m going to kneel like this too.¡¯ in any case, everyone knelt down in the end. ¡°worship the gods.¡± louise looked up. ¡± master, you have to teach me! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll teach you, i didn¡¯t say i won¡¯t teach you.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°i also want one!¡± when the man from the russell family heard this, he immediately raised his head. he finally understood that this guy, louise, was actually taking a master. it was impossible for him to secretly take a master and then be strong on his own. he also wanted to learn and be more powerful than him. ¡°do you know what it is? you want it too?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ... she had never expected that after she finished speaking, the group of people behind her would also ask for it. mo nan chong was speechless. it was really amazing. ¡°should i publish a book to teach you how to race?¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± you¡¯re all racing experts. why don¡¯t you ask me to teach you? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± louise said seriously, ¡± you¡¯re so good. we¡¯re very kind to let you teach us! ¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯... alright, alright, i¡¯ll teach you when i have time! i think it¡¯s time for me to receive my award!¡± ¡± yes! ¡± louis nodded. ¡± it¡¯s time to receive the award! ¡± the rest of the racers nodded in agreement, each one more excited than the other. it was as if they were more excited than themselves to receive the prize. after all, the person who received the prize was not their opponent, and their opponent did not even get first ce. speaking of which, it was still a happy thing, and it was more or less eptable. ¡°teacher fang,e with me to receive the award!¡± mo nan chong shouted at fang haoming. ... butler quan couldn¡¯t help but look at fang haoming. his eyes were filled with suspicion and even a little jealousy, as if he was saying, ¡± what right do you have to ept the award? ¡± fang haoming was also stunned for a moment, ¡± i ... am i right? ¡± ¡°i said it¡¯s for you to win, but you don¡¯t have a car, right? if it wasn¡¯t to win a car for you, i wouldn¡¯t even bother to participate in the race.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± let¡¯s go. you can receive the award over there. fill in the form yourself and the things will be sent to you directly! ¡± ¡°this, this is so valuable, you¡¯re really giving it to me?¡± fang haoming shook his head, ¡± why don¡¯t you give me a gift that¡¯s not worth much? i don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to ept such a valuable gift, right? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s not good about it? you¡¯re worth it.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, teacher fang. don¡¯t be embarrassed. you¡¯re worth it! ¡± Chapter 1887 1887 this was something he wouldn¡¯t be able to earn even in a few lifetimes! in the end, fang haoming filled in his information form under the guidance of mo nan chong and received the prize that master chong deserved. because some of the resources could not be used by dong haoming, the little darling had directly talked to louise and the russell family. she nned to distribute the resources to them and then get a sum of money from them. fang haoming followed beside mo nan chong as he listened to the negotiations. because mo nan chong said that the money would be given to fang haoming as a gift, fang haoming¡¯s ears were still perked up when he heard the negotiations. in the beginning, he had thought that these resources would not be too expensive. however, he had heard mo nan chong haggle with the two families, and she had raised the price from tens of millions to hundreds of millions. fang haoming was speechless. what kind of resources were they? why were they so expensive? he didn¡¯t dare to speak. he thought that the car was already a little too much for a million yuan, and tens of millions was a little scary. but a few hundred million? he felt that he would not be able to earn ten million even if he worked for several lifetimes, but mo nan chong kept talking about hundreds of millions. more importantly, this child wanted to give him hundreds of millions. what did he do? ¡°little darling, is this resource very expensive? is it very important? isn¡¯t a few hundred million a little too much?¡± fang haoming asked mo nan chong in a low voice. ¡± a few hundred million is too cheap for them. even if i bid ten billion, there will still be people who want it. ¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± teacher fang, just you wait. they will still fight for it and the price will go up. ¡± fang haoming was speechless. he didn¡¯t even dare to ask. what could be so valuable? a few minutester, the russell family and louise¡¯s side started quarreling and raising the price. ¡°master, just give me the resources. i can offer one billion.¡± louise said straightforwardly, ¡± no need to share. it¡¯s too much trouble. ¡± ¡°louise, you¡¯re not kind. master chong, we can pay more. if you give us the resources, we can double the price.¡± the people of russell¡¯s family were naturally not to be outdone. the people on both sides looked at each other and red at each other. they almost started fighting. mo nanchong looked at the two sides with his chin in his hand. ¡± you guys can discuss it among yourselves. as for the price, just use the price i give. ¡± if you guys don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s not impossible to y another game. i have no use for this resource anyway, so i¡¯ll give it to you if you want it. ¡± fang haoming was counting the hundreds of millions with his fingers. he was very curious about what resources were, but at the same time, he did not dare to ask. in any case, he was finding it harder and harder to see through this mo nan chong in his ss. she was good-looking and extremely smart. she was simply a super genius. but he didn¡¯t expect her to talk about business so much and win so much money so easily. moreover, she was so generous that she wanted to give him a car that was worth millions. he had taught many students, and there were many who were good to him, but he had never seen anyone give him a gift like this. it didn¡¯t take long for the russell family and louise toe to an agreement. after the two sides exchanged conditions, they nned to split the resources equally and cooperate with each other. master pet directly made a deal with them. fang haoming was dumbfounded as he watched all the money being transferred to mo nan chong. ¡°teacher fang, we agreed that this is for you.¡± mo nan chong handed a bank card to fang haoming. ¡± this money is all yours. ¡± the people from russell¡¯s family, louise, and the others all looked at fang haoming in surprise. then, the group of people discussed in low voices. ¡± that must be a big shot. a big shot that¡¯s even more powerful than miss mo! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if even miss mo is so filial to the other party, it¡¯s obvious that the other party is extraordinarily powerful! ¡± ¡± he¡¯s too strong. it seems like we have to show him some respect in the future! ¡± ...... fang haoming didn¡¯t hear the other party¡¯s discussion at all. he didn¡¯t know that these people had already regarded him as someone who was more powerful than their favorite grandpa, so they were very friendly to him. he was still surprised by the bank card in his hand. ¡°you really want to give me this money?¡± fang haoming was extremely shocked. ¡± mo nan chong, do you know how much money is in here? not only did you give me the car you won, you even want to give me a few hundred million? ¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t a lot.¡± mo nan chong said nonchntly, ¡± it¡¯s not like it¡¯s that much. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s ... not that much money?¡± fang haoming was dumbfounded. so this was the legendary master versailles? a few hundred million was not much money to her. ¡± i¡¯m just having fun, and i don¡¯t really need the money. we agreed that all the things i won would be given to teacher fang. teacher fang is just hungry. ¡± mo nan chong said gloomily, ¡± i don¡¯t have much money. it¡¯s not enough to spend. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s enough for me to spend for a few lifetimes.¡± fang haoming said with difficulty. ¡± teacher fang, you¡¯re really good at joking. this little money isn¡¯t even enough for a month. how many lifetimes do you think it¡¯s going to be? ¡± mo nan chong said helplessly, ¡± you can use it first. you can use it wherever you like. ¡± under mo nan chong¡¯s strong request, fang haoming finally took the card. when his ssmates, including butler quan, found out that fang haoming had won a few hundred million yuan, they were all shocked. ¡°i didn¡¯t know that master pet was so rich?¡± ¡°i¡¯m so generous. don¡¯t you guys want some?¡± ¡°i said i¡¯d give it to teacher,¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± butler quan looked at mo nan chong unhappily from the side. in the end, he snorted coldly. ¡± forget it, what¡¯s the big deal? master rong also gave me a lot of money! ¡± ... at the same time, news of what had happened at the race track had already reached the vi of the production crew. many of the crew members had already woken up. everyone was gathered in the living room, watching tv, eating, chatting, and having a meeting. director morn was telling everyone that before the shooting began, all the actors would have to participate in a training camp, which would probably start tomorrow. there were many projects. no one had any objections. after all, it was about lord rong, and everyone was very interested. ¡± by the way, i heard that a dark horse appeared at the racing track today. he seems very powerful. ¡± one of the girls asked, ¡± are we going to practice racing? ¡± ¡°racing, shooting, fighting, you have to learn all these things. after all, master rong used to be an all-rounder. most importantly, she was still the little darling. she had a lot of things to learn. as for you guys, it¡¯s much easier. you just need to master what you need.¡± mentor morn said. chu lili sneered, ¡± the training will onlyst for a few days. is it possible for her to learn so many things in such a short time? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s acting, after all. i don¡¯t need to master itpletely. ¡± director morn said, ¡± it¡¯s fine as long as you can act simrly. you don¡¯t have to know it, as long as you have the aura, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°what kind of aura can a little girl have?¡± chu lili sneered. ¡°don¡¯t you guys know?¡± a boy holding a phone suddenly said. ¡°what?¡± everyone looked at the boy. ... Chapter 1888 1888 chapter 1890-training ¡± the dark horse that emerged from the race track today is mo nan chong. i heard that he won a few international championships. ¡± the boy held the phone, his eyes filled with excitement. ¡± i saw the video. he¡¯s so handsome! ¡± chu lili looked at the boy and said, ¡± are you kidding me? how is that possible? ¡± she was a young girl who knew how to race. how could she havee in first? even acting is half-baked, okay?¡± the rest of the crew also shook their heads, thinking that it was unlikely. mo nan chong was still so young, how could she have gotten first ce in the race? ¡°it¡¯s true. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can watch the video.¡± the boy handed the phone to someone else. a few people around them eximed when they saw it, ¡± that¡¯s impossible. oh my god, is it really her? ¡± ¡°oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°is this girl that handsome? i¡¯ve only heard that she¡¯s quite good at martial arts, but i heard that some problems urred during the live broadcast of the talent show and she solved them with her skills. she can race?¡± ¡± it seems that she is indeed qualified to y lord rong. after all, she is quite good at martial arts. ¡± ¡°yeah, he seems to be multi-talented too. he¡¯s so young and yet he¡¯s so multi-talented.¡± ¡± it seems a little suitable. she¡¯s really pretty too. her face seems to be glowing and she looks like she¡¯s in a very good state. ¡± chu lili heard the discussion around her. she was initially disdainful, but she could not help but stick her head out to take a look. it was a video of mo nan chong racing with louis and the others. when they reached the finish line, mo nan chong took off his helmet. at that moment, everyone was stunned. even though chu lili was disdainful of him, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by his face. of course, she was still a little jealous, so she snorted coldly. ¡± that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. you¡¯re far from lord rong! ¡± everyone looked at chu lili. ¡± you¡¯ve met lord rong? ¡± chu lili replied,¡¯... i¡¯ve never seen him before, but i¡¯ve seen him on tv. she¡¯s definitely not as good as lord rong!¡± ¡± we definitely can¡¯t let lord rong act in this movie. it¡¯s more suitable for a young girl to act. ¡± director muen said, ¡± i think mo nan chong is very suitable for this role. ¡± ¡°is it suitable?¡± chu lili nced at director morn. ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. ¡± if lord rong¡¯s fans knew about this, they wouldn¡¯t be too happy.¡± ¡°speaking of which, this is indeed the case. we haven¡¯t told the public who the actors in our crew are yet.¡± one of the staff members said, ¡± it¡¯s about time to announce it. if we announce that master rong is mo nan chong, won¡¯t many people be shocked? ¡± ¡°of course. many fans have suggested casting for lord rong before, and many have rmended it. darling wasn¡¯t that famous, so no one had mentioned her yet. now that we suddenly find out that the character we chose isn¡¯t the person everyone expected, it¡¯s true that we¡¯ll be shocked.¡± ¡± the fans ¡®reactions aren¡¯t important. what¡¯s important is how they feel after the show is out. ¡± director morn didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡± i believe in my own judgment, and i also believe in the judgment of our producer. i didn¡¯t choose mo nan chong alone. it was the decision of many people in the crew. if the fans can decide everything, then what¡¯s the point of having us directors and producers?¡± no one said anything. director morn¡¯s eyes were indeed sharp. in fact, he had filmed quite a few tv series that many fans were not optimistic about, but in the end, they were all really good tv series. the quality of his drama was guaranteed, and he was always serious about casting, at least more professional than his fans. chu lili snorted coldly. she was still proud. ¡± let¡¯s see the results. ¡± anyway, she knew that it was unlikely that she would have a chance to y the lead role. it would be good enough if she could y a supporting role. if the director wanted to use a new person, she had no choice. she only cared about taking the money and was toozy to worry. however, she still did not like mo nan chong. after all, he had stolen her lead role, and he was such a young neer, yet his attitude towards her was not good. shouldn¡¯t newbies be subservient to her? ¨C mo nan chong brought the students of ss 3.9 to the ind to y a lot of events. she had participated in some events and won many favorite gifts for her ssmates. because the production team had to train, she had specifically asked butler quan and the others to take care of the children and teachers of ss 3.9. ¡°i¡¯m going to participate in the crew¡¯s training. you guys have fun on your own for the next few days. anyway, you have the pass to this ind in your hands, so you can go on any projects you want to. if you need help, you can ask the butler for help.¡± mo nan chong sat on the sofa in the vi and exined the situation to fang haoming and the other teachers who had gathered in ss 3.9. ¡°can¡¯t master pet y with us?¡± everyone could not bear to part with mo nan chong. after all, mo nan chong was very powerful. with her around, everyone would feel at ease no matter what they yed. however, no one felt at ease without grandpa chong around. ¡± yes, i have to attend the crew¡¯s training in the next few days. i shouldn¡¯t have much time. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± but you don¡¯t have to worry. butler quan and the others will take care of you. if there¡¯s anything, you don¡¯t have to be polite and can just tell them.¡± ¡± everyone, just have fun. just treat the ind as your home. ¡± everyone nodded, somewhat reluctant to part. after mo nan chong packed her things, she went straight to the vi where the production crew was staying. she would be living with the production crew for the time being. sister huan, song sheng, and the others had already arrived and were with the festival group. when mo nan arrived at the vi, many people in the crew were talking about her. the moment they saw her, everyone quieted down. there were many people in the crew. the actors and staff were all gathered together, making the vi seem very lively. even though they had already met mo nan chong, they were still curious when they met again. ¡± this must be mo nan chong, right? he¡¯s really beautiful in person! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s beautiful, but i wonder how her acting is!¡± ... ¡± lord rong¡¯s looks were simr back then. i think he¡¯s pretty good looking, but i don¡¯t know if he has the same aura. ¡± ¡± it looks pretty good. i have to say, the director¡¯s eyes are very sharp. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i don¡¯t think so.¡± chu lili walked over to mo nan chong and looked at him arrogantly. ¡± mo nan chong? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡°do you know who i am?¡± chu lili asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± mo nanchong nced at chu lili. although she was in the entertainment industry, she did not know all the artistes in the industry, especially those who were not famous. Chapter 1889 1889 chapter 1891-all top-tier masters chu lili had thought that mo nan chong knew her, but when she heard mo nan chong say that he did not know and that it was only natural, she was a little flustered. she was a slightly well-known artiste, but mo nan chong did not know her? even if they didn¡¯t know each other, shouldn¡¯t they have done some homework beforeing to the production team? shouldn¡¯t he understand it first? if he knew who she was, he should have treated her better. ¡°i¡¯m chu lili, your senior. do you know how long i¡¯ve been in the industry? it¡¯s been almost ten years!¡± chu lili said to mo nan chong coldly, ¡± you¡¯ve just entered the industry. you better show me some respect. ¡± remember to call me senior!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ten years? if we were to count from the earliest, i was already in the entertainment industry when i was born, so i had to be a few years earlier than her, right? she was the senior? ...¡±what¡¯s with that look? why are you looking at me like that? i¡¯m just reminding you to be polite to me and everyone else. the actors here are all more experienced than you and are your seniors.¡± chu lili nced at the other actors around her. ¡± not just me, you have to respect the other actors too, understand? ¡± when the actors around them heard chu lili¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but panic. especially those who had not been in the industry for long, they were a little embarrassed. ¡°don¡¯t mind us, we¡¯re still newbies.¡± one of the male actors said, ¡± we¡¯re all friends once we¡¯re in the same group. we can do whatever we want! ¡± ¡± yes, yes, i think so too. let¡¯s just rx a little. we don¡¯t put on airs! ¡± ¡± what do you mean? ¡± chu lili was furious. ¡± you¡¯re saying that i¡¯m putting on airs? ¡± ¡± no, no, it¡¯s not like that, sister lily. we just wanted to say that everyone should rx and not be too nervous. ¡± chu lili looked at him coldly and snorted. she looked at mo nan chong and said, ¡± call me teacher! ¡± mo nan chong also looked at chu lili deeply. after a while, he was toozy to argue with her. he felt that she was quite stupid, so he said casually, ¡± teacher chu. ¡± of course, his tone was not very respectful, but it was enough for chu lili. she walked away, satisfied. she knew that her power was still there. after all, she was a veteran actress. director morn, the assistant director, and the others were watching the show from the side. director morn smiled and said, ¡± if she¡¯s in this state all the time, it¡¯s not bad. she¡¯s very suitable for that artiste who¡¯s asking for a beating. ¡± the producer nodded. ¡± you¡¯re right. this attitude is perfect. the role you found is very good. ¡± it¡¯s a performance of your own.¡± ¡°her acting skills aren¡¯t that great, but her nature is perfect for this role.¡± ¡°master!¡± xiao xun ¡®er practically flew down from upstairs. he had just rested for a while upstairs and when he woke up, he saw that mo nan chong was already in the hall downstairs. pared to mo nan chong, xiao xun ¡®er was still very popr with the crew. after all, xiao xun ¡®er was very cute. although he was very young, he was still a well-known little actor and a veteran actor. she dared to put on airs in front of mo nan¡¯s pet like chu lili, but she did not dare to be presumptuous in front of xiao xun ¡®er. she knew that although gan zhen was young, he knew more people in the circle than she did. his connections were better than hers, and most importantly, his status was higher than hers. seeing gan zhen and mo nan chong being so intimate, chu lili was a little unhappy. ¡± she really knows how to please little wimp. don¡¯t tell me that this role was obtained because of this little wimp? ¡± chu lili said unhappily. ¡°i don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s possible,¡± his manager shook his head. ¡°hmph, you should buy some candy next time and please this little wimp. let¡¯s see what she can do without little wimp¡¯s help.¡± chu lili said to her manager. ¡°got it,¡± the manager nodded. mo nan chong discussed the training with director meng en. ¡°the venue has been prepared. everyone can gather over thereter. it¡¯ll be more convenient if you stay there for the time being.¡± ¡± i¡¯ve basically hired all the teachers. there are all kinds of training programs, and they¡¯re all gathered together. ¡± director morn nodded as he listened to mo nan chong. ¡± sorry to trouble you, my little darling. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re wee. i also hope that this drama can be shot well.¡± mo nan chong smiled at the director. chu lili¡¯s sharp ears heard these words and her face turned green. ¡± she arranged the training? ¡± mo nanchong nced at chu lili and said, ¡± teacher chu, i happen to know the butler of this ind, so i helped the director arrange it. why, teacher chu, you have more connections than me. do you want to arrange it? ¡± chu lili¡¯s face turned green and she rolled her eyes. ¡± i didn¡¯t mean it that way. you can arrange it. ¡± ¡°alright, since the little darling has arranged everything, let¡¯s pack up and go over.¡± the director pped his hands and shouted to the crowd. ¡°alright,¡± he said. everyone happily went to pack their things. in less than ten minutes, almost everyone had packed their things. a car wasing from outside. everyone got into the car and the car took them to the other side of the ind. there weren¡¯t many people there because grandpa pet had already spoken to the others, so the ce was empty for them to go for training. when everyone arrived at the training venue, they were all a little surprised. the training ground was veryrge and had indoor and outdoor training areas. there were all kinds of training, shooting, horsemanship, zither, chess, painting, and so on. there were only things that one could not imagine, but there was nothing that one could not have. ¡°so many things? do they all have teachers?¡± someone could not help but ask. ¡°we have the top teachers from both the country and the world here. i¡¯ll introduce them to everyer.¡± mo nan chong said. ... ¡°the best in the country and abroad? is my idol among them?¡± someone asked in surprise. ¡°i might meet my idol. they¡¯re basically the first and second in the country.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± in terms of gambling skills, he¡¯s the king of gambling. as for calligraphy, the president of the calligraphy association ... ¡± mo nan chong gave a few examples and everyone was shocked. this was too big of a deal. after everyone had put down their luggage, mo nan chong allowed everyone to see the teachers. just as she had said, they were all world-ss masters. at first, everyone didn¡¯t believe it, but after seeing it with their own eyes, they started to pinch their philtrum, feeling more excited than the other. ¡°master, it¡¯s really a master!¡± ¡± oh my god, i actually met the king of gamblers. can i practice the skill of killing people with a deck of ying cards? ¡± ¡± f * ck, with the gambling king as my master, will i be able to win money from any gamble after i leave? ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. this is too exciting! i¡¯m too excited! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± don¡¯t get too excited. they are here to be your teachers. if you have any questions, just ask them. ¡± ... Chapter 1890 1890 you¡¯re holding up our progress! mo nan chong exined to the crew about the training teachers and everyone was dumbfounded. after all, every teacher¡¯s identity was so special that it was unlikely that they would be a teacher. however, their crew actually managed to meet these amazing teachers. this was really too lucky. it was even more exciting than filming. especially when they heard that these teachers might be cameo in this drama, everyone was even more surprised. even chu lili, who disliked mo nan chong, did not dare to say anything at this moment. she only felt a little nervous. after all, she was just an artiste, while the other party was the big shots in every industry. chu lili did not dare to take advantage of her seniority. among everyone, even gan zhen had a look of surprise on her face. the only one who was not surprised was probably mo nan chong. she was the calmest one. after all, she was the one who had arranged for most of the teachers, and all of them seemed to be rted to her mother¡¯s past. they were the most suitable guests. of course, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to get them toe over as guest teachers, so she made a bet with everyone, using what they were best at. in the end, they lost everything and had to listen to her. ¡± these old guys have promised me this, so there¡¯s no need to be polite with them. if you have any questions, just ask them. don¡¯t worry about them. ¡± mo nan chong patted the gambling king¡¯s shoulder and said. the king of gamblers was speechless. he had thought that since she was lord rong¡¯s daughter, she wouldn¡¯t be more powerful than lord rong. he didn¡¯t expect that he would almost lose all his underwear when he gambled with darling. at this moment, he still had some deep resentment. this was really embarrassing. ¡± that¡¯s right. if you have any questions, just ask me. i can do what i¡¯ve promised. ¡± even though he was resentful, he would still honor his promise. ¡± we¡¯re the same. ask me whatever you want. ¡± the other elders also said. the people present felt that their mouths were dry. some did not dare to speak, and even more so did not dare to ask questions. everyone felt as if they had been suppressed by the other party¡¯s aura. it was too frightening. the other big shots were also looking at the crowd. everyone was wearing a more unified uniform to make it easier for the crew to recognize them. at this moment, everyone in the crew was both happy and afraid. ¡± director, will the training start today or tomorrow? ¡± mo nanchong looked at the director. the director did not expect mo nanchong to really find a teacher, let alone such a top-notch teacher. if he were to calcte it, a single lesson from these teachers would probably cost hundreds of thousands. ¡°let¡¯s start today, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± the director said after swallowing his saliva. because mo nan chong had said that these people were here to help out of friendship and did not need to pay, he felt that he could not waste a single second. ¡°then let¡¯s start.¡± mo nan chong said. the director had all the actors change into the crew¡¯s costumes and was ready to start training. after changing their clothes, the director also assigned some people to learn what they needed to learn first and understand what they needed to understand. everyone trained separately. as the strongest viin, chu lili was just like mo nan chong. she had a lot to learn. the two of them and xiao xun ¡®er had the most to learn in the entire crew. this was because they were all well-rounded people in the show. ¡°darling, lily, ying ¡®er, you guys cane one by one.¡± the director said, ¡± let¡¯s start with the simplest one. we¡¯ll take turns with the sses.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded his head. chu lili nced at mo nan chong and nodded. xiao xun ¡®er naturally had no objections. everyone split up and started learning. mo nan chong, chu lili, xiao xun ¡®er, and the other two actors were to learn kung fu first. when the teacher who taught them martial arts saw mo nan chong, he was stunned. he was here to be a teacher because he lost to master pet, but now they were asking him to teach master pet? are you kidding me? ¡°you really want me to teach you?¡± the teacher was still in disbelief and was a little dumbfounded. ¡°why else would i invite you here?¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± you can teach me. i¡¯ll take a break first. ¡± after saying that, master pet yawned and went to the side to sit down on the recliner to rest. when the teacher saw that mo nan chong had gone to rest, he heaved a huge sigh of relief. if mo nanchong was here, he would be under a lot of pressure. chu lili was a little displeased when she saw mo nan chong rest. he had not even started studying, and she had already taken a break. however, she knew that this was not the right time. she could not call the director over before the show even started. she wouldin to the director after she had learned how to do it and performed better than mo nan chong. by then, the director would definitely reprimand mo nan chong for not learning anything. chu lili was very happy thinking about it. xiao xun ¡®er did not ck off and obediently started learning from the martial arts teacher. the teacher¡¯s kung fu was very powerful and was very well-known internationally. he was good at teaching. of course, chu lili did not learn much. after all, chu lili did not have any foundation in martial arts. although she was a little showy when filming, she did not learn much in real life. on the other hand, xiao xun ¡®er had stunned the martial arts teacher. no matter what countless teachers taught, xiao xun ¡®er would learn it after one look and learn it perfectly. ... ¡°do you still need me to teach you?¡± the martial arts teacher nced at xiao xun ¡®er and then at mo nan chong. ¡± he¡¯s always known how to do everything, right? ¡± ¡°ah, actually i don¡¯t know everything. i only learned it after watching it. it¡¯s because you taught me well, teacher!¡± xiao xun ¡®er said humbly. the martial arts teacher was speechless. he felt even more heartbroken, alright? it took him a long time to learn and master these moves, but a little kid said that he could master them after seeing them once. that would make him look like trash. ¡°continue, the others won¡¯t.¡± mo nanchongy there calmly. the martial arts teacher was speechless. alright, then. he had already suffered a huge blow, but he still had to teach these students. although he was helpless, he still had to do it. ... the martial arts teacher continued to teach. it was more difficult to teach the other two boys than xiao xun ¡®er, but he could get violent when he was teaching chu lili. she had justplimented xiao xun ¡®er, but she was about to roar at chu lili again. ¡°didn¡¯t i already demonstrate it many times?¡± ¡°jin ¡®er already knows how to do it, why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll do it onest time. if you can¡¯t learn it, i can¡¯t help it. this speed will slow down our progress!¡± Chapter 1891 1891 she can do anything! chu lili was a little unhappy when she heard that. ¡± i don¡¯t have any foundation, and i¡¯m a girl. it¡¯s already very impressive that i can learn to this extent, okay? ¡± chu lili said unhappily, ¡± if we¡¯re talking about dying progress, i¡¯m not the one who¡¯s dying it. the one who¡¯s really dying progress is the one who hasn¡¯t learned anything yet, okay? ¡± after hearing chu lili¡¯s words, the martial arts teacher could guess that she was most likely referring to mo nan chong. however, how could she bepared to grandpa chong? i¡¯m dying the progress? that would really be a joke. she was amazing in everything and perfect in everything, okay? what could she possibly dy? it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to start shooting right away. the coach did not say anything. he just felt that chu lili was ignorant and stupid. chu lili continued to learn for a while. when the director and the producer came over to take a look, chu lili presented herself at the right time and said, ¡± ¡°director morn, i¡¯m not bad, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± the director nodded. ¡± the teacher darlings hired is indeed capable. ¡± ¡°director, i have something i don¡¯t know if i should say.¡± chu lili was hesitating. when mo nan chong heard this, he looked upzily and nced at chu lili. he knew that chu lili was about to tell on him. the two male actors who were learning together also understood the situation. one of them hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s better not to say it. it¡¯s nothing, right?¡± ¡°yes, yes.¡± the two male actors were still on mo nan chong¡¯s side. they felt that mo nan chong was notpletely resting, and she would asionally take a few nces at him. moreover, it was only the first day and the first ss. it didn¡¯t mean anything. ¡°how is he fine? some people have been cking off. what if it affects the progress of the entire crew?¡± chu lili said unhappily, ¡± i think it¡¯s necessary to tell the director. ¡± ¡°oh? who¡¯s affecting the progress of our production?¡± director morn was confused. ¡± mo nan chong, our respected female lead, hasn¡¯t even joined in yet. she¡¯s just sleeping. ¡± chu lili said unhappily, ¡± she¡¯s the female lead, so she should be the most hardworking person. in the end, she¡¯s actually theziest person. she didn¡¯t do anything. ¡± don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?¡± ¡°that¡¯s indeed a little too much.¡± director morn nced at mo nan chong. ¡± darling, what¡¯s going on? ¡± the martial arts instructor did not even give mo nan chong a chance to speak. he immediately said, ¡± she doesn¡¯t need to train. ¡± ¡°why not?¡± chu lili said unhappily, ¡± she invited you. you can¡¯t protect her, can you? ¡± are you going to be responsible if the show doesn¡¯t go well?¡± the martial arts instructor said with a speechless expression, ¡± she really doesn¡¯t need to train. even if she doesn¡¯t train, she won¡¯t have any problems with martial arts.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. i¡¯ve seen darling¡¯s information. darling¡¯s kung fu is indeed very powerful.¡± director morn nodded in approval. he had initially decided to use mo nan chong because of some scenes of her kung fu. he felt that she was really handsome and suitable. during the talent show, she also showed a very strong talent in painting and calligraphy, which was very simr to her favorite master. it was because of this that he felt that this person was the most suitable. ¡°just because she¡¯s good at kung fu doesn¡¯t mean that she can use it for filming.¡± chu lili said, ¡± moreover, that was all in the past. who knows how her martial arts are now? ¡± ¡± everyone¡¯s learning, but she¡¯s neglecting them. that¡¯s an irresponsible behavior. i don¡¯t think there should be any irresponsible actors in the crew! ¡± mo nanchong nced at chu lili. the martial arts instructor also nced at chu lili. ¡°even if she never practices, she¡¯s still much stronger than you. the biggest problem now is you.¡± the martial arts instructor looked at chu lili helplessly. ¡°i¡¯m trying my best!¡± chu lili replied. ¡°but no matter how hard you work, you can¡¯t catch up with me.¡± the martial arts coach said, ¡± i¡¯ll be honest. i can¡¯t beat him either. i don¡¯t have anything to teach her. i¡¯m just asking to be humiliated if i teach her. ¡± ¡°impossible!¡± chu lili frowned. ¡°master chong, i think you should prove it yourself.¡± the martial arts coach said, ¡± i think some people just don¡¯t like you resting by the side. ¡± mo nanchong stood upzily from the chair and nced at chu lili. ¡± let me take a look at you. ¡± after she finished speaking, she walked to the middle and began to perform. she linked everything that the martial arts instructor had taught her and repeated it in one go. backflips, kicks, punches, and all sorts of other things, she performed them perfectly. everyone was dumbfounded, and the other two students immediately started pping. ¡°my god, isn¡¯t this too amazing?¡± ¡°how did she do it? was she also listening to the ss just now?¡± ¡°for me, this is just the most basic thing.¡± the martial arts instructor said, ¡± we can perform another sparring. ¡± with that, the martial arts instructor and mo nan chong started to fight with tacit understanding. chu lili had wanted tough at mo nanchong, but in the end, she was dumbfounded. how was that possible? she had clearly been lying down the entire time and did not even open her eyes. how did she do it? how could she be so powerful? ¡°you, you didn¡¯t sleep just now? you¡¯re so devious, have you been secretly learning?¡± chu lili could not believe it. ¡± what do you mean by secretly learning? you¡¯re the one who said i didn¡¯t learn it. now that i¡¯ve learned it, you think it¡¯s wrong? ¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± teacher chu, can¡¯t you just take care of yourself first? don¡¯t you live by the sea? why do you care so much?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. do you know that i have a grandfather who has lived to over a hundred years old? do you know why he can live for so long? ¡± xiao xun ¡®er ced his hands on his hips and said, ¡± because he has never meddled in other people¡¯s business! ¡± chu lili was speechless. the director nced at chu lili and said, ¡± you¡¯re right, kid. take care of yourself. ¡± chu lili blushed and did not say anything in the end. she only red at mo nan chong. she would definitely find a chance to deal with mo nan chong. ... the director went to other ces to check out the situation while the martial arts instructor continued teaching. this time, chu lili didn¡¯t dare to say anything. she just buried herself in her training. she was the worst, but she would not be willing to be the worst. after the martial arts ss ended, everyone took a break. after the break, it was time for piano ss. chu lili was very happy when she heard that she was going to have piano lessons. mo nanchong was talented in martial arts and had learned it before. but piano lessons were her forte. she had always been good at piano and had started learning it since she was three years old! if she lost to mo nan in piano ying, she would not be able to live anymore! Chapter 1892 1892 she¡¯s really all-rounded! mo nan chong had yed almost everything she had learned. she could y any instrument perfectly. her hacking skills were also quite impressive. martial arts, car racing, zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do. even the teachers who came here to teach were not as good as her. chu lili was initially very dissatisfied with mo nan chong. she had thought that one of them would fail, but she did not fail at all and did everything perfectly. ¡°is that enough?¡± mo nan chong looked at chu lili. of course, she knew who was unhappy with her. ¡°are you asking me? you should be talking to the director, there¡¯s no need to tell me. ¡± chu lili gulped. she did not expect mo nan chong to be so powerful. how could such a young girl be an all-rounder? she was an all-rounder, so how could she not be famous yet? wasn¡¯t she just a newbie from a talent show? how did she do it? chu lili looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. ¡± director, what do you think? ¡± director muen was also dumbfounded. although he knew that mo nan was good at a lot of things, which was why he had let her y the female lead, she was even better than they had imagined. she was really omnipotent. she waspletely like little lord rong! he knew that he had definitely chosen the right character. it was a perfect choice. ¡°i think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± director morn said, ¡± darling, you should know your limits. you¡¯re pretty good now, so there¡¯s nothing much you need to learn. ¡± if this drama didn¡¯t need any other actors, in his opinion, there was no need for any training. they could just start filming and it would be over. after all, mo nan chong was very powerful. it was obvious that everyone was wasting mo nan chong¡¯s time. ¡°if there¡¯s nothing, i¡¯m going out for a while.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°you can leave.¡± director morn quickly said. the rest of the actors who had participated in the training nodded their heads and looked at mo nan chong. when they saw her beautiful face, everyone was surprised. she really did not expect mo nan chong to be so powerful. some people even looked at chu lili, and the way they looked at her changed. chu lili was clearly attacking mo nan chong, but she had kicked a metal te. mo nan chong was really an all-rounder, and there was nothing she did not know. ¡°what are you looking at me for?¡± chu lili said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯m just really worried that she can¡¯t do it. since she can do it, it¡¯s none of my business. ¡± i¡¯m doing this for the sake of the drama.¡± after that, chu lili returned to her room. chu lili¡¯s manager and assistant returned to her room with her. after chu lili entered the room, she had aplicated expression on her face. ¡± this damn mo nan chong. how could she be so powerful? how did she do it? ¡± ¡± she¡¯s indeed quite powerful. she actually knows everything. ¡± ¡± yeah, i thought she couldn¡¯t do it. how did she do it? how can she be so good? ¡± chu lili squinted her eyes. ¡± i don¡¯t care. i won¡¯t let her have an easy time. ¡± ¡°lili, what are you doing?¡± the manager looked at chu lili worriedly. ¡± you¡¯ve been too obvious today. you can¡¯t let people talk about you. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t do anything. i just want to find a way to guide my friends on the inte.¡± ¡°she wants to y the role of lord rong. of course, it depends on the fans ¡®attitude. lord rong¡¯s fan club was quite powerful, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to ept someone else acting as lord rong. everyone was already cursing before they even knew who the actor was. she only needed to fan the mes a little and mo nan chong would be scolded badly. who was lord rong? she was the goddess of the world. no one could y her role as a supreme god. to everyone, although they liked lord rong¡¯s story, they might not like it after it was filmed. it was just like how the original work that they liked would often be destroyed after it was filmed. everyone felt that an actor couldn¡¯t act as lord rong at all. ¡°the fans on the inte are real. almost all of them are lord rong¡¯s fans. there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t like lord rong. she doesn¡¯t even have anti-fans now. all her fans like her very much and her fans are very powerful.¡± the manager said thoughtfully, ¡± if they knew it was a newbie acting as lord rong¡¯s fan, i don¡¯t think many people would like it. ¡± ¡°even if she¡¯s not new, no one will like her.¡± ¡°to be honest, the director probably can¡¯t find anyone else, so he let mo nan chong, a newbie from a talent show, y the role of lord rong. this was because any smart actor would know that the probability of an ident this time was 100%. no one can y the role of a person like lord rong.¡± ¡± some fans have started some online voting, but everyone thinks that no one in the circle can y lord rong, unless it¡¯s lord rong himself. ¡± ¡°the second cry is probably lord rong¡¯s daughter. it¡¯s said that lord rong¡¯s daughter might be good and can y lord rong. however, lord rong¡¯s daughter has disappeared for a long time. there are even rumors that lord rong¡¯s little princess has passed away.¡± the manager looked at chu lili and said, ¡± you can fan the mes, but you still have to be careful. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± chu lili¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± of course i will be careful. ¡± ¨C mo nan chong went to find leng leng and the others to ask what the students had done during the day and if they were in trouble. everyone was doing well and had a lot of fun. after mo nan chong made sure that everything was fine, he went to the airport. after a while, li jiujue arrived. ... ¡°grandpa pet.¡± lian kuang was following li jiujue. when he saw her, he greeted her and seemed to be quite happy. ¡°you¡¯ve brought your people?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°i¡¯ve brought it,¡± lian kuang snickered. ¡± i¡¯ll have to trouble you this time. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s no trouble at all. it¡¯s a small matter.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± let¡¯s gather in the morning tomorrow. i¡¯lle over in the morning to train them. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. lian kuang nodded. some of his subordinates had great potential, but they were too arrogant. that was why he thought of asking mo nan chong to help train them. lian kuang was well aware of mo nan chong¡¯s strength. mo nan chong was young and a girl, so he was definitely capable of stimting his men. ¡°you¡¯re done with your work over there?¡± mo nan chong looked at li jiujue again. ¡°i¡¯m done,¡± li jiujue looked at her with a coquettish expression. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mo nan chong was stunned. ¡°i missed you. you don¡¯t even hug me when you see me? my girlfriend?¡± ninth master li asked with a bitter expression. ... lian kuang, who was at the side, didn¡¯t even look. Chapter 1893 1893 don¡¯t you know how to program? everyone looked at mo nan chong with aplicated expression. when they were learning other things, everyone was waiting to see if mo nan chong would fall asleep. everyone thought that once mo nan chong fell asleep, it meant that she knew how to do it. just as everyone had guessed, mo nan chong spent most of the rest of the sses sleeping. it seemed like she would never wake up. it also seemed like these sses were very boring for her, so she could only sleep. chu lili really wanted to go against mo nan chong, but with the previous two experiences, she knew that mo nan chong was very powerful, so she had been sleeping. she was much more content. the first day of training went by very quickly. other than mo nan chong, the rest of the students were all focused in ss, and master chong had slept for almost a day. when the director asked how everyone¡¯s training was going, everyone said it was okay. chu lili nced at mo nan chong and said sarcastically, ¡± although everyone is training hard, there are still some who are not working hard at all and are just cking off. ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± the director happened to hear it. he looked up and asked, ¡± our production this time is very important. i hope that everyone will work hard and present our drama perfectly. i don¡¯t want anyone to ck off. ¡± everyone turned to look at mo nan chong when they heard the director¡¯s words. xiao xun ¡®er immediately stood up and said, ¡± she¡¯s probably talking about my master. however, my master isn¡¯t cking off, she just knows how to do it. since he was already more powerful than his teacher, what was there to learn? it¡¯s already very hard for her to study here. is it more important than going to ss?¡± ¡°is he really capable of everything, or is he just lying?¡± chu lili asked, ¡± maybe some people don¡¯t know anything and pretend to know something? ¡± just because she¡¯s the female lead, she can do whatever she wants.¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked at chu lili with a little dissatisfaction. ¡°i think you¡¯re just jealous of our master, that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying that, right?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t all the piano masters say that my master is better than her?¡± ¡°weren¡¯t these teachers hired by mo nan chong? she might have colluded with them.¡± chu lili crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡± i¡¯m not jealous. i¡¯m just worried about our drama. all of us value this drama so much, but some people don¡¯t even value it. if they don¡¯t pay attention to it, i think it¡¯ll be difficult for the drama to present the perfect effect.¡± chu lili said earnestly, as if she was really only concerned about the drama. mo nanchong looked at chu lili casually and asked, ¡± what do you want then? ¡± ¡°what can i think about what you¡¯re saying? i¡¯m not the director, the producer, or the protagonist. i can¡¯t make any decisions. i¡¯m just giving my opinion. don¡¯t get me wrong, i don¡¯t mean to target you.¡± chu lili gave a half-smile and pretended that she didn¡¯t care. but deep down, she could not wait for everyone to have the same attitude as her, and it would be best if they could chase mo nanchong away. she really liked this main character, but it was a pity that trash like mo nan chong had taken the role. the director insisted that she y the role that she didn¡¯t like. she had yed a lot of viinous roles like this, and some of them were quite outstanding, but she was really tired of it. after all, viinous characters were hated most of the time. only a small number of viinous characters would be cute, and then they would be likable. mo nanchong looked at the director and the others. ¡± director meng en, do you have any doubts? i can exin or put on a show.¡± ¡°i do believe in you.¡± director muen knew that mo nan chong had already made a name for herself by being able to invite these masters that even the production team could not. however, he also knew that the rest of the crew did not really trust mo nan chong. as the female lead, it was necessary for her to win over those actors who didn¡¯t believe in her. otherwise, it would be difficult for her to act together with her. ¡°however, there are so many people here.¡± ¡± i can¡¯t give everyone a wrong demonstration. if the little darling is willing, he can perform for everyone and let everyone learn. ¡± ¡°okay, then i¡¯ll go ording to the order of the ss.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± martial arts isn¡¯t a good match. i¡¯ll personally demonstrate it to you. ¡± after mo nan chong finished speaking, he immediately took a few steps back to an empty space. after that, she began to disy her own moves. her movements were very neat, and she also added some dance moves, so the martial arts looked hard and soft at the same time. not only was it delicious, but it also looked very powerful, and it looked very domineering at first nce. a few somersaults and a split were all shockingly beautiful. ¡°pa pa pa!¡± some people started pping. even an outsider could tell that mo nan chong¡¯s martial arts foundation hadpletely surpassed their martial arts teacher. ¡°amazing!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so powerful!¡± ¡± no wonder she¡¯s not listening to the ss. she¡¯s always sleeping. the martial arts teacher can¡¯t teach her at all! ¡± ¡°is that enough?¡± after mo nan chong stopped, she thought for a moment and walked to a piano. she started to y a difficult piano piece. not many people actually knew this song because it was so difficult that almost no one could y it. even a piano master might not know how to y it, but it was really good. it was better than any other famous piece. hence, when mo nan chong yed the song, the entire world fell silent. everyone only looked at mo nan chong in shock. after master chong finished ying, he stood up and asked, ¡± how was it? ¡± only then did everyone burst into thunderous apuse. ¡°there¡¯s still others,¡± chu lili said, ¡± you didn¡¯t pay attention to the other sses either. ¡± she didn¡¯t believe that she could really do everything. did she really know everything? ¡°do you know how to program?¡± ¡°i noticed that you weren¡¯t even listening to the ss when the teacher was teaching.¡± mo nanchong looked up at chu lili. she randomly found aputer and operated it. then, she nced at chu lili. ¡± do you want to see what¡¯s in yourputer? ¡± ... chu lili sneered and walked over. then, her whole body turned yellow. ¡± how is that possible? ¡± after that, mo nan chong hacked into everyone¡¯s phones and sent an interesting virus to all their phones. when everyone saw the virus appear on their phones and the fireworks, they were all stunned. ¡°did grandpa pet make this?¡± ¡± how, how did she do it? isn¡¯t it too amazing? ¡± ¡± damn, with this technology, he can be a top-tier hacker, right? ¡± ¡°no wonder ... that hacker didn¡¯t say a word when he saw me sleeping!¡± Chapter 1894 1894 she actually knows all of them! mo nan chong had yed almost everything she had learned. she could y any instrument perfectly. her hacking skills were also quite impressive. martial arts, car racing, zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do. even the teachers who came here to teach were not as good as her. chu lili was initially very dissatisfied with mo nan chong. she had thought that one of them would fail, but she did not fail at all and did everything perfectly. ¡°is that enough?¡± mo nan chong looked at chu lili. of course, she knew who was unhappy with her. ¡°are you asking me? you should be talking to the director, there¡¯s no need to tell me. ¡± chu lili gulped. she did not expect mo nan chong to be so powerful. how could such a young girl be an all-rounder? she was an all-rounder, so how could she not be famous yet? wasn¡¯t she just a newbie from a talent show? how did she do it? chu lili looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. ¡± director, what do you think? ¡± director muen was also dumbfounded. although he knew that mo nan was good at a lot of things, which was why he had let her y the female lead, she was even better than they had imagined. she was really omnipotent. she waspletely like little lord rong! he knew that he had definitely chosen the right character. it was a perfect choice. ¡°i think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± director morn said, ¡± darling, you should know your limits. you¡¯re pretty good now, so there¡¯s nothing much you need to learn. ¡± if this drama didn¡¯t need any other actors, in his opinion, there was no need for any training. they could just start filming and it would be over. after all, mo nan chong was very powerful. it was obvious that everyone was wasting mo nan chong¡¯s time. ¡°if there¡¯s nothing, i¡¯m going out for a while.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°you can leave.¡± director morn quickly said. the rest of the actors who had participated in the training nodded their heads and looked at mo nan chong. when they saw her beautiful face, everyone was surprised. she really did not expect mo nan chong to be so powerful. some people even looked at chu lili, and the way they looked at her changed. chu lili was clearly attacking mo nan chong, but she had kicked a metal te. mo nan chong was really an all-rounder, and there was nothing she did not know. ¡°what are you looking at me for?¡± chu lili said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯m just really worried that she can¡¯t do it. since she can do it, it¡¯s none of my business. ¡± i¡¯m doing this for the sake of the drama.¡± after that, chu lili returned to her room. chu lili¡¯s manager and assistant returned to her room with her. after chu lili entered the room, she had aplicated expression on her face. ¡± this damn mo nan chong. how could she be so powerful? how did she do it? ¡± ¡± she¡¯s indeed quite powerful. she actually knows everything. ¡± ¡± yeah, i thought she couldn¡¯t do it. how did she do it? how can she be so good? ¡± chu lili squinted her eyes. ¡± i don¡¯t care. i won¡¯t let her have an easy time. ¡± ¡°lili, what are you doing?¡± the manager looked at chu lili worriedly. ¡± you¡¯ve been too obvious today. you can¡¯t let people talk about you. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t do anything. i just want to find a way to guide my friends on the inte.¡± ¡°she wants to y the role of lord rong. of course, it depends on the fans ¡®attitude. lord rong¡¯s fan club was quite powerful, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to ept someone else acting as lord rong. everyone was already cursing before they even knew who the actor was. she only needed to fan the mes a little and mo nan chong would be scolded badly. who was lord rong? she was the goddess of the world. no one could y her role as a supreme god. to everyone, although they liked lord rong¡¯s story, they might not like it after it was filmed. it was just like how the original work that they liked would often be destroyed after it was filmed. everyone felt that an actor couldn¡¯t act as lord rong at all. ¡°the fans on the inte are real. almost all of them are lord rong¡¯s fans. there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t like lord rong. she doesn¡¯t even have anti-fans now. all her fans like her very much and her fans are very powerful.¡± the manager said thoughtfully, ¡± if they knew it was a newbie acting as lord rong¡¯s fan, i don¡¯t think many people would like it. ¡± ¡°even if she¡¯s not new, no one will like her.¡± ¡°to be honest, the director probably can¡¯t find anyone else, so he let mo nan chong, a newbie from a talent show, y the role of lord rong. this was because any smart actor would know that the probability of an ident this time was 100%. no one can y the role of a person like lord rong.¡± ¡± some fans have started some online voting, but everyone thinks that no one in the circle can y lord rong, unless it¡¯s lord rong himself. ¡± ¡°the second cry is probably lord rong¡¯s daughter. it¡¯s said that lord rong¡¯s daughter might be good and can y lord rong. however, lord rong¡¯s daughter has disappeared for a long time. there are even rumors that lord rong¡¯s little princess has passed away.¡± the manager looked at chu lili and said, ¡± you can fan the mes, but you still have to be careful. ¡± ¡°i know,¡± chu lili¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± of course i will be careful. ¡± ¨C mo nan chong went to find leng leng and the others to ask what the students had done during the day and if they were in trouble. everyone was doing well and had a lot of fun. after mo nan chong made sure that everything was fine, he went to the airport. after a while, li jiujue arrived. ... ¡°grandpa pet.¡± lian kuang was following li jiujue. when he saw her, he greeted her and seemed to be quite happy. ¡°you¡¯ve brought your people?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°i¡¯ve brought it,¡± lian kuang snickered. ¡± i¡¯ll have to trouble you this time. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s no trouble at all. it¡¯s a small matter.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± let¡¯s gather in the morning tomorrow. i¡¯lle over in the morning to train them. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. lian kuang nodded. some of his subordinates had great potential, but they were too arrogant. that was why he thought of asking mo nan chong to help train them. lian kuang was well aware of mo nan chong¡¯s strength. mo nan chong was young and a girl, so he was definitely capable of stimting his men. ¡°you¡¯re done with your work over there?¡± mo nan chong looked at li jiujue again. ¡°i¡¯m done,¡± li jiujue looked at her with a coquettish expression. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mo nan chong was stunned. ¡°i missed you. you don¡¯t even hug me when you see me? my girlfriend?¡± ninth master li asked with a bitter expression. ... lian kuang, who was at the side, didn¡¯t even look. Chapter 1895 1895 you deserve to be single ¡°even if they¡¯re a couple, there¡¯s no need to hug each other the moment they meet, right?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. she had never liked to have physical contact with others. even though physical contact with li jiujue was still eptable, it was still within her eptable range. however, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would take the initiative, so she felt that it would be strange. li jiujue was depressed, and mo nan chong hesitated before he hugged li jiujue. she stretched out her arms and took li jiujue, who was much taller than her, into her arms. then, she frowned. she felt ufortable. following that, mo nan chong lifted li jiujue up horizontally. in an instant, she broke into a smile. this was the feeling he wanted. lian kuang,¡±pfft!¡± li jiujue¡¯s cold eyes swept over her. ¡± what are you pouting for? ¡± lian kuang couldn¡¯t bear to look. ¡± this ... this is a princess carry, right? ahem ... 9th master, you have to watch your image. fortunately, those kids have been driven away. otherwise, if you were seen by others ...¡± tsk, what would his subordinates be like? they would probably explode. their scary boss turned out to be a little jiaojiao who was being carried like a princess by a woman. ¡°f * ck!¡± a curse was suddenly heard from a distance away. then, li chenle pushed up his sunsses and rushed over. it seemed like he wanted to use a magnifying ss to take a look. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re truly lord rong¡¯s daughter!¡± after taking a closer look, li chenle gave mo nan chong a thumbs up. ¡± girl, you¡¯re good. girl, you¡¯re a girl indeed! he had inherited lord rong¡¯s excellent genes! wait a minute, let me take a picture! no, shouldn¡¯t i livestream one for lord fourth?¡± as he spoke, li chenle had already video-called mo linyuan. mo linyuan and leng rongrong were not there. after the call went through, they saw mo linyuan and lord rong sunbathing on a beach. ¡°li chenle, what are you doing?¡± fourth master mo asked in an annoyed tone. ¡°i¡¯ll show you something interesting!¡± li chenle desperately aimed his phone at mo nanchong and li jiujue. mo nanchong hugged li jiujue and red at li chenle. li chenle: ¡± did you see that? hahaha! one of them inherited lord rong¡¯s genes, while the other inherited yours, lord fourth! ¡± mo linyuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡± are you mocking me? luo qianchen,e out and discipline your li chenle!¡± behind li chenle, a handsome man walked over and lifted li chenle up in his arms. he then looked at the video and said, ¡± i¡¯m hanging up, good girl. ¡± ¡± hey, hey, hey, why are you hugging me? this is the posture you should be using to hug a woman! ¡± li chenle screamed. however, luo qianchen ignored him and carried li chenle away. ¡°our luggage, we haven¡¯t taken our luggage yet.¡± luo qianchen turned a deaf ear. mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and nced at li chenle. then, he carried li jiujue and left. or should i carry you back to the room?¡± ¡°that¡¯s enough,¡± li jiujueughed. ¡± if you get tired of carrying her, my heart will ache. ¡± only then did mo nan chong let go of li jiujue. li jiujue then took her hand and walked forward. ¡°why don¡¯t i have a girlfriend yet?¡± lian kuang cried out. li jiujue turned around and looked at lian kuang with a faint smile. ¡± you can also find a boyfriend. ¡± lian kuang recalled the scene between li chenle and luo qianchen, and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¨C mo nan chong and li jiujue strolled around. the two of them did not go to the ce where thepetition was held. instead, they chose a ce where there were not many people. that night, mo nan chong and li jiujue had dinner at li jiujue¡¯s vi. dinner was prepared by the butler. ever since butler quan started eating, he had been staring at li jiujue. he did not know whether to stay or leave. after all, someone had ordered him to monitor the two of them, but it didn¡¯t seem very appropriate for him to be a huge third wheel here. ¡°are you nning to have dinner together, butler quan?¡± li jiujue looked at butler quan and spoke in the same tone as fourth master mo. butler quan was speechless. he could not afford to offend lord fourth and his son-inw. ¡°cough, i don¡¯t think so?¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows and looked at butler quan with an expression that said, ¡± what do you think? ¡± ¡± can i take a few videos? ¡± butler quan asked as he took out his phone. i should at least deal with lord rong, right?¡± ¡°take it.¡± mo nanchong nced at butler quan and smiled, ¡± tell master rong that we didn¡¯t do anything. she¡¯s overthinking. ¡± butler quan patted on the door,pleted his task, and ran away. not long after, lian kuang came over. he sat down at the table and began eating. ¡± i¡¯m starving. those rascals have already settled down. they¡¯re still very happy. they¡¯re all so silly, thinking that if something good happens, they¡¯ll be crying tomorrow. ¡± mo nan chong nced at lian kuang. li jiujue stared at lian kuang without even blinking. originally, he wanted to have an undisturbed candlelight dinner with darling, so he specially sent lian kuang away. in the end, this fellow came back so quickly and even sat down to eat without looking at his face. ¡°9th master, why are you looking at me like that?¡± lian kuang raised his head, his face baffled. ¡°serves you right for not having a girlfriend. i don¡¯t think you can even find a boyfriend, let alone a girlfriend. be single for the rest of your life!¡± the chopsticks in li jiujue¡¯s hand were almost broken by him. ... lian kuang was speechless. he suddenly saw the candle on the table and realized that the atmosphere in the room was very good. it looked like a candlelight dinner. he ... ¡± cough ... ¡± lian kuang coughed crazily, ¡± is it toote for me to leave now? ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve already eaten, and you still want to leave?¡± li jiujue tilted his head and looked at lian kuang. lian kuang coughed violently again. he straightened his neck. he didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not. he was extremely embarrassed. ¡°let¡¯s eat,¡± mo nanchong could not help butugh. ¡± we can¡¯t finish it anyway. if you¡¯re hungry, you can eat more. ¡± li jiujue was still looking at lian kuang with a face full of hidden bitterness. especially when he saw mo nan chong pushing the food towards lian kuang, his eyes became even more resentful. he and darling were both very busy, and there was a feeling that they were separated more than together. it was not easy for them to meet, but they were still interrupted. ... ¡°cough, i¡¯m sorry.¡± lian kuang still bit the bullet and began eating. after the meal, mo nan chongy on the sofa in li jiujue¡¯s arms and looked at theputer. li jiujue was holding a phone and recovering some people¡¯s problems. lian kuang was smart enough to run away. this time, he knew that they couldn¡¯t be disturbed when they were alone. he felt that their 9th master would torture him one day and take revenge on him. the next day, early in the morning, mo nan chong and lian kuang went to the ce where the people who needed training were staying. this was a vi specially used for training. as soon as he entered, he could see a running track. there were also many things like plum blossom pirs and sandbags inside. Chapter 1896 1896 i¡¯ll tell you everything if you win! when mo nan chong and lian kuang came in, those who needed to be trained had already gotten up. a group of people were currently quarreling in the courtyard. when they heard the sound of someoneing in, they all looked towards the door. then, everyone saw lian kuang walking in with mo nan chong. ¡°boss, didn¡¯t you say you were going to bring someone to train us? who is this?¡± ¡°pfft, you can¡¯t be bringing a little girl to train us, right?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong. other than the fact that he was especially good-looking, they did not find anything special about her. they looked very small and weak, so they couldn¡¯t be here to train them. ¡°is she your girlfriend, boss?¡± ¡°f * ck, boss, you didn¡¯t even tell us you had a girlfriend?¡± ¡°really? it can¡¯t be sister-inw, right?¡± the group of people were a little agitated. when lian kuang heard these words, he even turned green. he hurriedly exined, ¡± ¡± shut up and don¡¯t talk nonsense. this is not my girlfriend. this is the big boss i found to train you! ¡± ¡°not your girlfriend? that¡¯s interesting, right?¡± some peopleughed. ¡± ... ¡± lian kuang¡¯s face turned even darker. if 9th master heard this, he would be finished, okay? he didn¡¯t dare to let 9th master hear such words. 9th master was also a jealous person. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. i¡¯m so old, how can i be worthy of her? also, this person is really here to train you guys. he¡¯s a big shot. i think you guys shouldn¡¯t be happy too early, or else you¡¯ll be cryingter.¡± lian kuangughed coldly. then, he looked at mo nan chong. ¡± master chong, i¡¯ll leave this group of kids to you. ¡± you can scold me however you want.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. her beautiful eyes swept over the group of boys in front of her. they were all young and seemed to be quite capable. however, they were still a little mischievous and were still joking around. none of them believed that she was here to train them. ¡± boss, you¡¯re really good at joking. you¡¯re going to find someone to train us, a girl? ¡± ¡± she looks like a high school student. you asked a high school girl to train us. what are you training us for? are you training us to pretend to be girls? ¡± ¡°little girl, are you here to y with us?¡± everyoneughed and joked around, still not believing that mo nan chong was the one who hade to train them. lian kuang rubbed his temples, ¡± don¡¯t you understand humannguage? show some respect to her. if you call her little sister now, you¡¯ll have to kneel down and beg for mercyter.¡± ¡°i still have something to do, so i¡¯ll go out and deal with it. you guys listen to me, i¡¯ll let you y with them all you want, i¡¯m not afraid of killing them.¡± after lian kuang left. a bunch of people who were not afraid of death were still asking mo nan chong what the rtionship between him and lian kuang was, and if they were really dating. they said that lian kuangyi had never found a partner at his age, but now he finally found one. mo nan chong was speechless. smiling at everyone, mo nan said in an interesting tone, ¡± you really want to know, don¡¯t you? if you want to know, beat me. if you win, i¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°beat you?¡± one of the boysughed. ¡± that won¡¯t do. we don¡¯t hit girls. you¡¯re a girl. if we really hit you until you cry, we won¡¯t be able to coax you. ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about that. normally, only when i beat someone to tears, no one can beat me to tears. ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and said in an interesting tone, ¡±e on. ¡± ¡°do you really want to fight?¡± the group of boys looked at each other. ¡°a wen, you¡¯re the weakest. you shoulde. we¡¯ll be heavy-handed, and it won¡¯t be good if we hurt him.¡± ¡°right, a wen,e and y with the girl.¡± a boy named ah wen was pushed out. this boy had thin skin and tender flesh. he wasn¡¯t very tall and looked thin and weak. he looked at mo nan chong and said nervously, ¡± i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. i don¡¯t really want to fight either. after all, i¡¯m a guy. ¡± ¡°do it, everyone has to do it anyway.¡± mo nan chong was very straightforward. ¡± you make the first move. you can use all your strength against me. ¡± ...¡±¡± a wen. he hesitated for a moment, but still carefully threw a punch at mo nan chong. however, a wen did not use any strength at all. his fist was soft and did not look like he was going to punch, but more like he was going to touch mo nan chong. mo nan chong was speechless when he saw the fist. ¡°can¡¯t you use more strength? are you trying to kill mosquitoes? do i look like a mosquito?¡± helpless, master pet easily dodged the fist and suddenly attacked a wen. her hand was as agile as a snake, and as fast as lightning. with a whoosh, her hand had already restrained a wen¡¯s neck. while the people around them were stillughing, ah wen was directly restrained by mo nan¡¯s pet. he couldn¡¯t even resist. ¡°this is too trashy!¡± mo nan chong looked at the rest of the people. ¡± are you all so weak? ¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°no way. a wen, you can¡¯t give in to a beauty like this. it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± ... ¡°i didn¡¯t go easy on her. she was too fast ...¡± a wen¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. he really did not expect that mo nan chong would be able to subdue him with one move. he had only used one move, and it should not have happened if he had not been prepared. mo nan chong pushed ah wen to the side. ¡± you stand here. who else will go first? ¡± or are you alling at me together?¡± ¡± why don¡¯t wee at him together? one by one, it¡¯s too much of a waste of time. ¡± everyone was speechless. everyone looked at each other in confusion. ¡°hurry up,e over together. or should i make the first move? if i attack first, you won¡¯t have the chance to attack. we agreed that if you guys beat me, i can answer any of your questions. if you guys can¡¯t, then listen to me and train well.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s words made everyone look at each other. after that, everyone started to attack mo nan chong. mo nan chong was surrounded by more than ten boys. these boys were all well-trained, but in her eyes, they were vulnerable. she moved around in the crowd and knocked down a few boys in a few moves. ... she lowered her body and easily threw a few boys to the ground. she was like a very flexible fish in the water, and in just a moment, she had actually knocked everyone down. the boys were all dumbfounded. some of them got up from the ground, and some of them pinched their arms that were hurting from the beating. everyone¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°you, how is that possible!¡± how could a girl who looked so young be so powerful? ¡°why is it impossible? from the looks of it. it¡¯s you guys who have to listen to me. ¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. Chapter 1897 1897 they¡¯ve lost badly the boys were all dumbfounded. even though mo nanchong had won, he had moved so quickly that no one could react in time. how did she do it so quickly? how did she do it so well? isn¡¯t he too strong? however, she clearly looked like a little girl. moreover, she was so beautiful and looked so weak that she couldn¡¯t even stand the wind. ¡°since you¡¯ve already lost, then listen to me.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll give you guys training now. follow my instructions. ¡± let¡¯s train your physical fitness first. i¡¯ll give you a suitable training method.ter, i¡¯lle over and teach you how to shoot.¡± no one dared to refute mo nan chong¡¯s words. now, they were starting to believe that mo nan chong was really the person lian kuang had found to train them. however, this girl was just too much of a monster. she was so young and beautiful, but her kung fu was so powerful. it was really strange. after arranging the physical training, mo nan chong thought about whether they should arrange forbat first. she felt that there was something wrong with the way these people were doing it. although their kung fu wasn¡¯t considered weak, everyone used it in the wrong way, so their kung fu was on different levels. if he could increase his skill points, not only would it not be too strenuous, but it would also be even more powerful. as the group of people trained, mo nan chong waited at the side with his chin in his hands. the boys were embarrassed that they had lost to mo nan chong, so they did not dare to ck off or refute. after the physical training was over, mo nan chong had a few people do the stances. ¡°how do i stand on this thing?¡± when they saw that the stakes were so small and the distance between them was so wide, some people were a little against it and felt that this would not do. ¡°i¡¯ll just stand there.¡± with a light leap, mo nan chongnded on the manor that was about half the height of a human. then, she stood firmly on the stake. she looked at the rest of the people. ¡± just stand like me. ¡± ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡± big brother, how long are you going to stand there for? do you want to stand with us? ¡± ¡°stand with us. if you don¡¯t stand, we won¡¯t stand either.¡± the group of people stared at mo nan chong. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡± sure, i¡¯ll apany you guys then. i¡¯ll have to stand for at least an hour. ¡± hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s face darkened. ¡± an hour? ¡± he felt that it would be difficult to even hold on for ten minutes. wasn¡¯t it life-threatening to hold on for an hour? however, since mo nan chong had already said so, everyone looked at each other. after some hesitation, they still stood up. since mo nan chong had said it himself, everyone could stand together for an hour. if they could not stand, could she still hold on for an hour? a girl¡¯s physical strength was definitely not as good as a boy¡¯s, and mo nan chong was definitely not better than them. everyone stood on the wooden stake. in less than ten minutes, someone had already started to scream. ¡± f * ck, i can¡¯t take it anymore. my legs are so sore. i¡¯m going to fall. help! ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it either. my legs are so sore. they¡¯re going to break, they¡¯re going to break!¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t something a human should do. i can¡¯t do it anymore. big brother, can we end this? you should end it too, we¡¯ll give you a way out!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± i don¡¯t need a way out. i¡¯m fine. you guys better hold on. ¡± everyone cried out bitterly. they had never been so miserable before. they had thought that mo nan chong would not be able to hold on for long. in the end, she had stood there for half an hour without even a drop of sweat. ¡°i really can¡¯t!¡± ¡°my legs are about to split open!¡± ¡± boss, we¡¯re begging for mercy. please let us go! ¡± everyone wailed in pain. they were now standing on the stakes, not knowing whether to get off or not. they were in extreme pain. she looked like she was about to fall, but she didn¡¯t dare to fall directly, afraid that she would hurt herself. one hourter, everyone was drenched in sweat. mo nan chong was still as calm as ever. she did not even sweat a single drop. when she nimbly jumped down from the wooden pole andnded on the ground, she looked at the boys. the boys looked as if they had just crawled out of hell. all of them had ferocious expressions on their faces. ¡°help, help!¡± ¡°big brother, can you help me up? i can¡¯t get down!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, my legs are going to split!¡± ¡°help! good heavens!¡± mo nan chong acted as if nothing had happened. she tilted her head and looked at the crowd. then, she walked over and gently held someone¡¯s arm, helping him down from the wooden stake. then, she started to pick them up one by one. when the boysnded on the ground, they were all sitting in a split position. their legs were in so much pain that they were shaking. ... ¡°you, you¡¯re not human!¡± one of the boys looked at bai qiao pitifully. ¡± how can you bepletely fine! ¡± ¡°just practice more often.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± you¡¯ll get used to it after practice. you guys don¡¯t have much stamina. no wonder lian kuang wants to train you. ¡± the boys looked at mo nan chong in confusion. ¡± so, boss, do we have any other training? ¡± ¡°naturally, there are. i¡¯ve made the arrangements for you.¡± mo nan chong nced at the group of boys. ¡± go to the back and practice your shooting. i want to see how good your shooting skills are. ¡± ¡°shooting?¡± someone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± that¡¯s a piece of cake. ¡± their shooting skills were indeed not bad. they all thought that they would be able to surprise her in front of mo nan chong. mo nan chong¡¯s expression was calm. she acknowledged him and led the group to the shooting range. then, she began to let people show off their abilities. in the end, although the group of people said that they were not bad, only a few of them got ten consecutive rings. ... mo nanchong cupped his chin in his hands. ¡± do you guys have some misunderstanding about being powerful? you call this powerful? ¡± everyone was speechless. they did feel that they were quite powerful. this level of skill could be considered outstanding. ¡°i¡¯ll show you.¡± mo nan chong went straight up to design. she did it more than ten times in a row, and each time she got a red heart. everyone was dumbfounded, and their mouths were so wide open that they could swallow an egg. ¡°you, how did you do that?¡± ¡± no way. you fired continuously. aren¡¯t your hands tired? ¡± the recoil of the gun was quite strong, but mo nan chong¡¯s arms were so slender that it seemed like she did not feel any force when she attacked. how did she do it? everyone was looking at mo nan chong withplicated expressions. ¡± why are your hands sore? it means you don¡¯t have enough strength. ¡± mo nanchong said coldly, ¡± do you guys still think you¡¯re very powerful? you¡¯re not even as good as me, and you call that amazing?¡± everyone was speechless. not even as good as her? was he speaking the humannguage? Chapter 1898 1898 dealt them a blow? all the boys were depressed. at first, mo nan chong looked like a little girl, but now, they looked at him as if they had seen a demon. he had never seen such a powerful little girl. he also didn¡¯t expect that such a beautiful and thin girl could be so powerful. was he still human? at first, everyone was full of confidence and thought that they were very powerful and proud. but now, everyone could no longer be proud and was dispirited. indeed, there would always be someone better. ¡°what, you¡¯re just not as good as me, so you¡¯re all dejected?¡± mo nan chong looked at the group of people in amusement. ¡± are you all that weak? you¡¯re admitting defeat to me just like that? don¡¯t you want to work hard?¡± ¡± you¡¯re already so powerful. no matter how strong we are, we can only fight to a draw with you. we can¡¯t surpass you, right? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, you¡¯re too abnormal!¡± ¡°we¡¯re not ying anymore!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to y anymore!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. was it because she was too strong that everyone¡¯s enthusiasm was defeated? if that was the case, how was she going to exin to lian kuang when he came back? they wouldn¡¯t want to do nothing, would they? she was here to train them, not to make them quit! ¡°cough, sometimes i¡¯m not that good!¡± mr. pet smiled at the group of people and then re-performed, ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look. sometimes, luck is also very important. you can¡¯t have luck all the time. ¡± then, she fired at the target. the target was moving, so she tried her best to aim at the first ring and fired. ¡°did you see that? i only got one ring.¡± everyone¡¯s mouth twitched as they looked at mo nan chong. she had really put in a lot of effort to lie to them. this is called having no luck, this is called not working? they could all tell that she was aiming at the first ring, alright? it could only be said that her marksmanship was godly, and she could hit any ring she wanted to. she was extremely powerful. ¡± one ring? you must have calcted it correctly. we saw you aiming at it, but you didn¡¯t hit it. you said you had one ring. didn¡¯t you calcte it? ¡± one of the boys said, ¡± you can get whatever ring you want. i¡¯m even more depressed now! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she looked at all the boys and could see that all of them looked depressed. they were obviously upset that they were not as good as mo nan chong. ¡°are you all good for nothing? i¡¯m stronger than you all, can¡¯t i give you some encouragement? it will only make you more dispirited?¡± mo nan chong said unhappily, ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then what are you all still alive for? why was he so easily defeated? there are many people stronger than you!¡± the group of people fell silent. ¡°i¡¯ll give you all a chance. learn from me or let me punish you.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to learn. at most, i¡¯ll let you continue with your stance. ¡± ¡°since you all know that i¡¯m stronger than you, you should know that you can¡¯t resist, right?¡± mr. chong looked at the crowd in a roguish manner. her eyes had a hint of cynicism, and her smile was cold and strange. the group of boys felt their hair stand on end and did not dare to look mo nan chong in the eye. yes, they were panicking. mo nan chong was much stronger than them. he could really do anything to them and they could not avoid it. when one encountered a top master, there were basically only two paths. either submit or die. there was definitely no chance of resistance. if they resisted, they would definitely die a worse death. ¡°how is it?¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡± i¡¯ll give you one minute to think about it. let me know when you¡¯ve thought it through. ¡± ¡°we¡¯re learning from you, but can you really teach us so well?¡± one of the boys asked in disbelief. ¡°are you underestimating me?¡± mo nanchong nced at the boy. ¡± none of my disciples are stronger than me, but none of them are weak either. ¡± ¡°can¡¯t the student surpass the master?¡± the youngest boy blinked his eyes. ¡± then you can try. i hope you can be the one who surpasses your master. ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. he looked like a sneaky person who was asking for a beating. ¡± but i¡¯m too strong. normally, no one can surpass me! ¡± everyone was speechless. he was truly powerful, and he was confident. under the threat and temptation of grandpa sheng, everyone began to follow his guidance and began to train seriously. she was indeed very powerful. with just a few words of guidance, she could make people suddenly see the light and feel that she was really powerful. ¡°so powerful!¡± ¡°ah, it really seems to be useful!¡± ¡± he¡¯s really amazing! i thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m so surprised!¡± ¡± my spear technique can actually improve in such a short time. what a surprise! ¡± everyone was very surprised. but at the same time, it also increased their confidence and they became excited. they knew that mo nan chong could indeed make them stronger. ... with just one lesson and a few words, they had mastered a lot of skills, all of which were from master pet¡¯s own experience. ¡°let¡¯s end the spear technique ss here.¡± seeing that everyone had more or less understood the theory, mo nan chong said, ¡± you¡¯ve all mastered the technique. what¡¯s next is to keep training. as long as you keep training, you won¡¯t be better than me in shooting, but you definitely won¡¯t be worse than me either. ¡± ¡°we¡¯re already so powerful, can¡¯t wepare who¡¯s stronger?¡± one of the boys said, ¡± master chong, have you never failed before? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been ying with guns since i was two or three years old, and i¡¯ve never missed a shot. do you think you can surpass me?¡± grandpa chong asked indifferently. the boy was stunned for a moment and then shook his head. it did seem difficult to surpass. was he already holding a gun when he was two or three years old? ¡°did you y with a toy gun when you were two or three years old?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°a real spear.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled up into a sinister smile. ¡± i killed a fugitive when i was three. ¡± the male student was speechless. they were still drinking milk when they were three years old! ... she had already killed the fugitive? although it was a little outrageous and ridiculous, everyone inexplicably felt that what grandpa chong said should be true and not fake. she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would lie. hence, everyone looked at mo nan chong with a new look of respect and adoration. at the same time, they continued to look at him with awe. ¡°let¡¯s go to thebat room. i¡¯ll teach you some kung fu.¡± mo nanchong rubbed his brows. ¡± your fighting skills are so weak. i can subdue you with one move. why are you still fighting? ¡± all the boys were speechless. they were actually quite strong, alright? it¡¯s because grandpa chong is too perverted. otherwise, they would be considered powerful! of course, they didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. master pet was so powerful that it was a little scary. they didn¡¯t want to be badly abused by him. Chapter 1899 1899 no, she should be apanying me! in the fighting room. mo nan chong went up the stage and asked everyone toe up one by one. she gave them pointers one by one. the crowd looked at mo nan chong in panic. they did not dare to go up and pushed him around. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you shy from a fight?¡± mr. pet was helpless. ¡±e up one by one. just line up ande up in order. i¡¯m not eating you. do i look like a ghost? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like a ghost, but it¡¯s scarier than a ghost!¡± ¡± i¡¯m so good-looking, and you guys call me scary? do you know that if my fans find out, they¡¯ll tear you guys apart? i¡¯ll let you know what¡¯s scarier than a ghost! ¡± ¡°f * ck!¡± one of the boys eximed, ¡± you, you, you ... ¡± ¡°i what?¡± mo nanchong looked at the boy suspiciously. ¡°you, you¡¯re that celebrity! i was wondering why you looked so familiar. so it¡¯s because i¡¯ve watched your talent show before. it¡¯s you, right?¡± ¡°you only recognized me now? tell me the truth, are you my fan? she¡¯s definitely not my fan, right? if she was, she would have recognized me! this is ridiculous!¡± ¡°no, i can be considered half a fan of yours. we don¡¯t really watch talent shows, but we were really amazed when we did it!¡± the group of people began to chatter and tter master pet. mr. chong said without changing his expression, ¡± it¡¯s useless no matter how much you tter me. i won¡¯t let you guys off. ¡± everyone¡¯s faces fell. one of the boys was the first to be pushed in front of mo nan chong, while the others stood at the side and watched from a distance. ¡°it¡¯s fine to be a little closer, but why are you standing so far away? why don¡¯t you go to the next ssroom to see us?¡± mo nan chong said unhappily, ¡± wait a minute, look carefully. all of you have simr problems and need to be fixed. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± everyone carefully took a few steps forward. the main thing was that she was afraid of being identally injured by her beloved grandpa. after all, he looked really powerful. mo nan chong did not say anything else and started fighting with the boy in front of him. even though she did not use her full strength, the boy in front of her could not attack her at all. he kept on attacking her, but mo nan chong managed to stop him. after exchanging a few moves with him, grandpa pet sighed. ¡± haven¡¯t you guys learned it systematically? what kind of nonsense is this? if you pull the hair of a random woman you¡¯re taking care of on the street, do you believe that she¡¯ll be better at fighting than you?¡± ¡°we¡¯ve also practiced these moves before. is there a problem?¡± ¡°there¡¯s a problem everywhere,¡± ¡± there¡¯s a problem with all of them, ¡± mr. pet said. ¡± i¡¯ll only say it once. watch carefully. i¡¯ll teach you the correct way to fight all the moves you just used. if you can¡¯t remember them, use your phone to record them. ¡± the boy nodded. he did not take out his phone immediately, but looked at mo nan chong. it was obvious that he was nning to just watch. mo nan chong did not say much and immediately rehearsed the moves. the boy¡¯s eyes lit up after watching the two moves. he hurriedly took out his phone and started to record a video. master pet was very fast, and he had already practiced all the moves in a few minutes. ¡°how do you feel after seeing it?¡± ¡± very powerful, very strong. it seems that there is indeed a problem with my move! ¡± the boy held his phone as if he had obtained a treasure. ¡± i¡¯ve been using the wrong moves all this time. no wonder, no wonder i haven¡¯t improved no matter how hard i try! ¡± mo nan chong waved his hand. ¡± next. ¡± next, another boy also came up eagerly. they could tell that master pet wouldn¡¯t really do anything to them. he just wanted to see how they fought and then help them solve the problem. ¡°you can¡¯t either. why did you use your legs just now? i used my hands to attack, but your moves werepletely wrong. even if you used your legs, the direction of your attack was also wrong. aren¡¯t you giving your opponent an opportunity?¡± ¡°your reaction speed is too slow.¡± mo nan chong gave him some serious pointers, then exined and practiced. after that, one by one, the boys were guided by mr. pet like this. after everyone was guided, they all had a feeling of enlightenment. everyone was amazed by mo nan chong. ¡± i¡¯m really a big boss. i hereby announce that she is my goddess from today onwards! ¡± ¡°how did she do it? how can she be so powerful?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know how she did it, but i think she¡¯s too much. even boss kuang wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her. no wonder boss asked her to train us! ¡± ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve realized that there¡¯s always someone better than you.¡± after mo nan chong was done teaching, he stood with his hands behind his back. he looked at the crowd and asked, ¡± is it almost time? if there¡¯s no problem, i¡¯ll be leaving. you guys can train by yourselves.¡± ¡°ah, you¡¯re only giving us a short lesson?¡± ¡± no way. you¡¯re leaving just like that? aren¡¯t you training us for a few days? ¡± ¡°master pet, please teach us again!¡± everyone was unwilling at first, but now, they all wanted to be beaten up. they knew that their master would definitely be able to increase their strength by a lot. ¡°she¡¯s not free. she wants to apany me. ¡± at that moment, a cold and harsh voice suddenly came from outside the door. everyone turned their heads subconsciously and saw li jiujue standing at the door. he was dressed in casual clothes, but it couldn¡¯t hide the domineering air of a man who had been in a high position for a long time. ¡°ninth master!¡± everyone¡¯s heart was beating like a drum as they panicked. everyone was stunned for a moment, then they suddenly reacted. what did 9th master say just now? ... what did that mean? could it be that lord chong was not the woman lian kuang liked, but lord jiu¡¯s girlfriend? everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in shock as they watched mo nan chong walk toward li jiujue. he waved at them and left without looking back. ¡°ninth master¡¯s woman?¡± ¡°f * ck, no way?¡± ¡± oh my god, i was scared to death. what kind of terrible joke did we make before? does 9th master know? if he knows, will he kill us? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think so. if he did, we¡¯d all be dead! ¡± lian kuang leaned against the door and looked at the crowd. ¡± what? only 9th master will kill you. don¡¯t i? ¡± so, did he learn anything in the morning? i¡¯ve gone to great lengths to get you a teacher. even though it¡¯s only one morning, it should be enough for you to learn!¡± ¡± boss lian kuang, you¡¯re too amazing. you can even trick 9th master¡¯s girlfriend into helping you? ¡± lian kuang: ¡± ... how can you say something so unpleasant? we¡¯re doing this for 9th master! ¡± ¡°is lord jiu angry?¡± ... ¡°if you waste my time and learn nothing, i think ninth master will be angry!¡± ¡± enough! ¡± lian kuang said coldly. ¡± you guys should go back to training. stop cking off! ¡± Chapter 1900 1900 darling, she¡¯s bullying me! after mo nan chong and li jiujue had a meal together, they returned to the training camp. the other actors were training. when mo nan chong and li jiujue arrived, they attracted the attention of many people. everyone turned to look at them. even director muen and the producer looked at mo nan chong. ¡°this is?¡± director morn looked at li jiujue in surprise. li jiujue was very handsome. he was even better looking than the male lead of the film crew. his aura was also very strong. his eyes were curved with a smile. ¡°i¡¯m a friend,¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± he came to take a look. ¡± ¡°oh, then feel free to take a look.¡± the director said politely. after all, mo nan chong had borrowed the venue and even the coaches were invited by mo nan chong. it was not a big deal for the director that mo nan chong had hired someone to check on the situation. he knew that mo nan chong knew his limits. mo nan chong brought li jiujue around and got to know a few coaches. however, the coaches were not as happy as master jiu when they saw li jiujue. after all, they had all been abused. they had been abused by lord chong and lord jiu before, so they were a little afraid of this pair. chu lili was learning martial arts with a group of people. when mo nan chong brought li jiujue over, her gaze fell on li jiujue. the more she looked at li jiujue, the more interested she became. li jiujue was too handsome, and his aura was very strong. she had never seen someone like li jiujue in the circle. chu lili stopped her training and looked at li jiujue from the side. the martial arts instructor had something to tell mo nan chong and pulled her to the side, so chu lili walked straight towards li jiujue. ¡°hello, are you here to visit?¡± chu lili asked enthusiastically. li jiujue nced at chu lili and ignored her. he couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. at the side, xiao xun ¡®er stopped ying with his gun. he narrowed his eyes and used his gaze to warn li jiujue. it was as if he was saying,¡±if you dare to speak to this woman, i will definitely tell master!¡± ¡°why are you ignoring me?¡± chu lili was not discouraged. even though li jiujue ignored her, she still went up to him and asked with interest, ¡± i can show you around. what do you want to see? ¡± li jiujue continued to ignore chu lili. he took a few steps back. xiao xun ¡®er walked up from the side and looked up at chu lili. ¡± you should rest. she¡¯s ignoring you, but you¡¯re still babbling. don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re annoying? ¡± chu lili¡¯s expression changed immediately. she looked down at xiao xun ¡®er and was a little flustered. ¡± you little brat, it¡¯s none of your business. he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, so what¡¯s wrong with me wanting to talk to him? ¡± ¡°are you sick?¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked at chu lili deeply. chu lili was speechless. chu lili ignored xiao xun ¡®er and stuck close to li jiujue. ¡± hello, my name is chu lili. i¡¯m also an actress in this production team. ¡± you should have heard of me, right?¡± ¡± ... ¡± li jiujue looked at chu lili coldly, as if he was looking at a pervert. chu lili was speechless. at this moment, mo nan chong returned. the moment she returned, she saw that li jiujue was being pestered by chu lili. however, before she could speak, li jiujue spoke first. he hid behind mo nan chong with an aggrieved expression. then, he looked at chu lili and said pitifully, ¡± darling, there¡¯s a pervert following me. ¡± chu lili was speechless. what was going on? why did such a strong-looking man suddenly be so delicate? who was the pervert? she looked around suspiciously, and then suddenly realized that she was the pervert that the handsome man had mentioned. perverted! she had been praised for her good figure and good looks, but no one had ever said that she was a pervert. this was the first time she had been regarded as a pervert. even though she was a little angry, chu lili still held it in. ¡°i¡¯m not a pervert. i¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± chu lili said unhappily, ¡± is it wrong to be enthusiastic? ¡± ¡°who knows if i¡¯m really concerned or not?¡± mo nanchong looked at chu lili coldly. ¡± don¡¯t bully my friend. ¡± ¡°who bullied him? i just said a few words to him and that¡¯s bullying him?¡± chu lili¡¯s face darkened with anger. i really didn¡¯t expect this man to be so good at talking nonsense. moreover, he was so good at pretending to be wronged, as if he had really been bullied by a pervert. what kind of man was this? she had never met him before. had she misjudged him? no matter how he looked at it, he was a super rich man and should be a superior, but why was he acting so weak and unable to take care of himself? are you pretending? was he pretending in front of mo nanchong on purpose so that mo nanchong would have the desire to protect him? were men so cunning nowadays? ¡± chu lili, don¡¯t touch guys. you¡¯ll be sued. ¡± mo nan chong reminded chu lili before turning around and walking away. li jiujue immediately followed. xiao xun ¡®er crossed his arms and watched the entire process. he then turned to look at chu lili. ¡± is it nauseating? ¡± ... chu lili nced at xiao xun ¡®er. wasn¡¯t this fellow on mo nan chong¡¯s side too? ¡°hmph, i¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person seducing a woman like this.¡± after that, the little guy snorted, ¡± it¡¯s all my fault for growing up too slowly. if i had grown up earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with me. master would be mine! ¡± chu lili was speechless. she looked deeply at xiao xun ¡®er with aplicated expression. this little brat was actually on mo nan chong¡¯s side and even wanted to snatch her away from li jiujue. ¨C two dayster, mo nan chong continued to train. however, her training was different from the others. other people¡¯s training was to follow the coach¡¯s training, but most of her training was actually to help the coach train the other actors. then, when the coach couldn¡¯t do it, she would help. the cast and other staff members slowly realized that master chong was really capable. she actually knew everything. she was still capable of being a coach. she had done a very good job. ... at the beginning, those who didn¡¯t agree with the youngdy ying lord rong all agreed at this moment. the more they thought about it, the more they felt that mo nan chong was the most suitable person for this role. the news of mo nan¡¯s role as lord rong had also spread on the inte. since the news had already spread, the production team directly announced the actors for some of the roles. with that, the entire inte was in an uproar. Chapter 1901 1901 the whole inte opposed [ it can¡¯t be. mo nan chong is going to y the role of lord rong. is this true? ] [ f * ck, i didn¡¯t really believe it when the news first came out. i thought it was impossible. isn¡¯t mo nan chong a neer? can master rong act well? ] [ i think lord rong has to act in this drama! ] [ no one can act as lord rong well. in fact, some people have discussed that it would be better to let lord rong¡¯s daughter act, but lord rong¡¯s daughter has disappeared for many years. ] ¡± i won¡¯t ept a newbie acting as lord rong. i don¡¯t think anyone in the entertainment industry can give lord rong the feeling! ¡± [ actually, i think doting on her is not bad. although she came out of a talent show, if you look closely, she looks a little simr to rong ye. moreover, she¡¯s very well-rounded and very powerful! ] [ that¡¯s just marketing. amazing? [ i think it¡¯s because she wants to take on this role that she¡¯s doing some marketing on purpose! ] [ she¡¯s lying. i just don¡¯t like her! ] [ i heard that the crew is having training recently. i heard from the internal members that although mo nan chong is a neer, she still knows how to act like a big shot. everyone is training except her. [ since she wants to y this role, can¡¯t she take it more seriously? ] [ with this attitude, i think she can just get lost from the crew! ] [ i feel like the drama¡¯s lord rong will be ruined. lord rong is the supreme goddess in my heart. no one canpare to her! ] the inte was in an uproar. almost the entire inte was against it, and only a small number of mo nan chong¡¯s fans felt that mo nan chong was up for the role. of course, there were also many fans who left because mo nanchong wanted to y the role of lord rong. many people felt that mo nan chong would definitely not be able to act out the feeling of lord rong. they felt that mo nan chong was overestimating himself and was trying to ruin the show. no matter how much the fans argued, they did not believe in mo nan chong. the crew and the actors ¡®weibo ounts were all tagged in various ways. even the director and producer were scolded badly. grandpa chong knew about this because the other actors kept looking at her with strange eyes. especially chu lili, who kept looking at her sneering and mocking smile, and asionally said a few sarcastic words. ¡°mo nan chong, do you know that the entire inte is scolding you?¡± ¡± you want to be the female lead? look, what kind of temperament do you have that suits the female lead? ¡± ¡°director, producer, there¡¯s still time to change the female lead.¡± director morn nced at chu lili and then at mo nan chong. he shook his head and said, ¡± the more theizens criticize, the more the aroma will be. ¡± ¡°how is that possible? theizens are already boycotting it on arge scale, so how can it be really fragrant?¡± chu lili sneered, ¡± director, i think she¡¯ll definitely ruin our show. why don¡¯t we change her while we still have time? ¡± director morn frowned and looked at chu lili. ¡± she won¡¯t. ¡± ¡°if you change the actress, do you have a better one to y the female lead?¡± director morn looked at chu lili. ¡± i believe you¡¯ve seen thements of theizens. no one in the entertainment industry can y the role of lord rong. do you think she can change her clothes? do you believe that you¡¯ll be scolded even more badly?¡± chu lili¡¯s face turned red and green. ¡± i didn¡¯t mean it that way. i didn¡¯t say that i want to be the lead actor. ¡± director morn had already seen through chu lili. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if you have that intention, but the lead role will not be changed. that role is very suitable for you. i think you should be able to do it. ¡± chu lili looked at the director angrily. ¡± am i suited to be a vicious supporting actress? ¡± she had already acted as many evil supporting actresses, but she just couldn¡¯t understand. did she really look like an evil supporting actress? director morn looked at chu lili and nodded. xiao xun ¡®er said boldly from the side, ¡± ¡± aren¡¯t you acting your own character? it¡¯s very suitable. ¡± chu lili stomped her feet in anger. she looked at everyone around her and asked, ¡± do you all think so too? ¡± everyone around him nodded in agreement. chu lili was speechless. she was so angry that she cried and ran away. everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°she doesn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°we thought she knew. isn¡¯t she very suitable for this role?¡± director muen replied, ¡± i¡¯ll be hurt if you say that about me. ¡± after all, she¡¯s really suitable for this role, from the start to the end.¡± ¡°right, i feel that her acting should be very brilliant.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that there are so many people scolding me on the inte. what should he do? we can¡¯t just let it scold us, can we?¡± ¡°let it go and scold.¡± director morn said nonchntly, ¡± everyone will know the result when it¡¯s done. sometimes, the process is difficult, but the result is definitely good. at least i believe in darling. darling, what about you? do you have confidence in yourself?¡± ¡°of course there is.¡± mo nanchong smiled nonchntly. she said with interest, ¡± just like you said, we¡¯ll take a photo and let everyone see it. it hasn¡¯t been filmed yet, so it¡¯s not strange for them to say something. once it¡¯s filmed and everyone has seen it, if they continue to scold me, then i¡¯ll ept it. but i won¡¯t ept it if they start scolding me before i even do it!¡± hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, director morn nodded in agreement. the rest of the people around them also looked at mo nan chong in surprise. after all, many artistes would not be able to take it if they were scolded by their fans and many of them even quit being their fans. however, mo nan chong did not seem to mind at all. she exuded confidence from head to toe, which was somewhat simr to lord rong in the past. for a moment, the entire crew was somewhat convinced. in the beginning, there might have been many people who were not convinced by mo nan¡¯s pampering, but now, almost everyone was convinced. everyone thought that mo nan chong was very powerful. some of the people around apuded mo nan chong, while others said, ¡± ¡± we believe in you. i think this drama won¡¯t be bad. just based on your reaction, i think this drama is in the bag! ¡± director morn nodded. the producer also liked mo nan chong¡¯s attitude and gave him a thumbs up. ¡± you¡¯re already like master rong. ¡± ... mo nanchong¡¯s eyes curved into a faint smile. of course, she had lord rong¡¯s style. she was lord rong¡¯s daughter after all! however, she didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity, so she was still very obedient. those who knew that she was lord rong¡¯s daughter were also very obedient. they knew that she didn¡¯t want to reveal it, so everyone kept their mouths shut. the war of words on the inte had been going on, but master pet had been calm and collected. when lin jue called her, she said it didn¡¯t matter. she just wanted to focus on filming. Chapter 1902 1902 chapter 1904-lin jue is dying! on a small ind, lin jue hung up the phone. ¡°a-jue, aren¡¯t you going to tell me about your current situation?¡± her assistant asked, frowning. ¡°i don¡¯t have anything to do, why would i tell her?¡± lin jue chuckled lightly. ¡± she¡¯s very busy herself. there are so many people scolding her on the inte. we can¡¯t let her be distracted. ¡± ¡± but the festival team is too much of a bully. they¡¯re bullying you even though you¡¯re a regr guest now. ¡± the assistant said in exasperation, ¡± you do all the hard work and don¡¯t even get any shots. you even edit it maliciously. how many injuries have you suffered because of these outrageous things?¡± the assistant¡¯s heart ached as he said, ¡± no matter what, they can¡¯t treat you like this, right? you were clearly herest time, but not only did they not give you a shot, they even said that you didn¡¯t participate in the show.¡± ¡± also, that ruo from thest episode clearly didn¡¯t leave because of you. in the end, they pushed all the me onto you and caused the jie ji group¡¯s fans to scold you. even many of your own fans don¡¯t understand you. ¡± lin jue shook his head. ¡± i can¡¯t help it. i¡¯m not famous enough. ¡± if she was famous enough, she wouldn¡¯t have been ignored like this. but what could he do? this was her job, and she liked her current job. she always had to suffer some grievances at work, and she didn¡¯t want others to worry about her. the assistant stomped her feet in anger. lin jue smiled and said, ¡± alright, let¡¯s go. we have to film again. ¡± lin jue returned to the studio. as soon as he entered, another artiste said, ¡± lin jue, go and pick some mushrooms! ¡± ¡°ah?¡± lin jue was stunned for a moment. he looked at the female artiste, turned her head, and said naturally, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? i¡¯m going to make a mushroom soupter. i want mushrooms. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± lin jue nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll go pick them. ¡± a cameraman followed lin jue, who took a basket and went into the forest. not far away, the assistant was about to go crazy. there were wild beasts in the forest, okay? it would be very dangerous to go there. everyone rarely went there to pick mushrooms because it was dangerous there, but this artiste had actually asked her to go there to pick mushrooms. if he was unlucky, he might not only get injured, but he might even lose his life. ¡°director, aren¡¯t we not allowed to go over there?¡± the assistant immediately turned to the director for help. ¡°she wanted to go there herself. what does that have to do with me?¡± the director said unhappily, ¡± if she wants to be famous, she has to be able to handle these things. don¡¯t block me, i still have to look over here!¡± the assistant looked at the director in disbelief. ¡± there¡¯s a beast over there. what if something really happens to her? who¡¯s going to take responsibility?¡± ¡°of course you¡¯ll have to take responsibility. didn¡¯t our festival group sign a contract with you? it¡¯s stated in the agreement that if the artiste were to encounter any danger while filming here, the artiste would be responsible for it!¡± the director nced at his assistant coldly, then continued with his work. the assistant was a little flustered and exasperated, but also a little helpless. she chased after lin jue with a heartache. she really wanted to expose the entire festival group, but they had a huge financial backer behind them. even the top celebrities in the entertainment industry wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them. she knew that mo nan chong had a powerful background, which was why she wanted to convince lin jue to go to mo nan chong. however, lin jue didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for others. she could worry about her beloved son for an entire night, but she never wanted to trouble him. ¨C on abyss ind. mo nan chong had a thoughtful expression on his face. after she answered lin jue¡¯s phone call, she felt that there was something wrong with him. after all, she had lived with lin jue for a while, so she knew him well. if she had something to say, she would definitely keep it to herself. however, she was familiar with her after all, so she could guess that lin jue must have encountered something when she heard his tone. she must have been bullied. mo nan chong was sitting on the stage. she leaped lightly andnded on the ground. then, she walked towards xu ruohuan. xu ruohuan was chatting with song sheng when she felt someone approaching. she raised her head and saw mo nan chong¡¯s expressionless face. xu ruohuan asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°can you help me check on lin jue¡¯s current situation?¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± where is she? did she get bullied? ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. xu ruohuan didn¡¯t ask further. after she agreed, she started to call to investigate the matter. ¡°grandpa chong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± song sheng could not help but look at mo nan chong. ¡± did something happen? ¡± ¡°i hope it¡¯s just my illusion. but i don¡¯t think he¡¯s in the right state.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. she knew about lin jue¡¯s situation. lin jue had been very protective of her during the talent show, and she was usually very good to those who protected her. everyone was busy with their own work and didn¡¯t contact each other much, so they didn¡¯t know what happened to lin jue. ¡°it can¡¯t be. lin jue is quite powerful too.¡± ¡± isn¡¯t thepany she signed with a good one? ¡± song sheng asked in surprise. ¡± could something have happened to her? ¡± ¡°not necessarily,¡± mo nan chong shook his head. she then contacted her other friends, who seemed to have no problems. they all sounded calm and didn¡¯t seem to know how lin jue was doing. she hung up the phone and looked at xu ruohuan. after a few calls, sister huan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. with a serious look, she said, ¡± okay, i got it. okay, i¡¯ll hang up first. ¡± ¡°how is it?¡± one look at xu ruohuan¡¯s expression and mo nan chong knew that something must have happened. ¡°lin jue is in trouble!¡± xu ruohuan¡¯s expression was grave as she replied, ¡± i¡¯m afraid he got injured during the show. not only was he injured, but it seems to be very serious. i heard that he¡¯s still in surgery. i don¡¯t know if he can keep his life! ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± mo nan chong did not expect this to happen. ¡± what happened to her? she just called me not long ago! ¡± ... ¡°i contacted a friend in the festival group and he told me that lin jue was bitten by a beast and something stabbed her. they said that the scene was extremely terrifying and that she was in a terrible state.¡± even xu ruohuan could not remain calm at this moment. ¡± that show has always been a little overboard. it¡¯s not like there haven¡¯t been cases of artistes getting into trouble before, there have even been dead people!¡± mo nan chong did not look at xu ruohuan again. instead, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡± butler quan, prepare a private ne for me. ¡± i want to take off immediately.¡± Chapter 1903 1903 i¡¯m here, no one can bully you! ¡°you want to go?¡± xu ruohuan looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold. she did not say anything, but everyone knew how determined she was. she was going to see lin jue. xu ruohuan understood mo nan chong¡¯s feelings the moment she thought of the possibility that lin jue might lose his life. she knew that mo nan chong was a man who valued rtionships. she immediately said, ¡± you go first. i¡¯ll go and say hello to the director. ¡± ¡°master chong, i¡¯ll go with you. maybe you¡¯ll need me!¡± song sheng followed mo nan chong. mo nan chong¡¯s steps were quick and decisive as she walked out of the training ground. chu lili saw that she was about to leave and chased after her. she stopped mo nan chong and said, ¡± where are you going? do you have any team awareness? even if you know everything, it¡¯s not good for you to just leave. everyone is training. ¡± ¡°move!¡± he shouted. master pet¡¯s voice was cold. however, chu lili did not move away. she sneered and said, ¡± everyone,e and take a look. this person has no team awareness and does not intend to act well. everyone is working hard, but she is the only one who does not want to work hard! ¡± before chu lili could finish her sentence, mo nan chong lifted her up and threw her aside. ¡°get lost!¡± song sheng turned around and nced at chu lili. ¡± are you sick? ¡± then, he followed grandpa pet. xu ruohuan had told the director about the situation. the director knew that lin jue was mo nan chong¡¯s good friend and that something had happened, so mo nan chong had to make a trip down. he was still very forgiving. ¡± let her go. she knows everything anyway. it¡¯s just a waste of time to stay here. ¡± a friend¡¯s life is more important, so there¡¯s nothing much going on here, and the shooting hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± ¡°thank you, director.¡± xu ruohuan bowed to the director, then turned and ran off. mo nan chong did not even pack his things. he took his first aid box and ran to the airport. butler quan was waiting for her on the tarmac. as soon as he saw her, he immediately went up to her. ¡°what happened?¡± he said, ¡± do you need help? i¡¯ve prepared some people for you, they can go with you immediately.¡± mo nan chong saw a group of thugs behind butler quan. they were all of high quality and she let them board the ne without a second thought. when they reached the ce, they might still need some people to scare people. although she could take care of the jie ji group on her own, it was necessary to intimidate them. they really thought that lin jue had no one behind him. xu ruohuan arrived, panting heavily. they boarded the ne together. ¨C ¡°what should we do with a-jue? we can¡¯t let him stay here. director, send a helicopter over and take a-jue to a better ce for treatment!¡± there was only one small hospital on the ind with poor medical conditions. there was no way to treat such a serious situation, and the resources of medicine were also very scarce. lin jue¡¯s assistant was already in tears. however, the director frowned. ¡± isn¡¯t the treatment already in progress? seriously, why didn¡¯t she know how to protect herself? manman was still filming. it¡¯s not that easy to get a helicopter. there¡¯ll be a lot of seats in that helicopter after the shooting is over!¡± shuang man was one of the top artistes, and she had been very popr recently. she was also a regr guest of the festival group. because her poprity in the entire festival group was guaranteed, the director liked her very much and doted on her like his own daughter. the assistant knew all of this, but at this moment, when a life was at stake, she did not expect the director to say such a thing. she was mad with anger. ¡°director, this is a life! shuangman wants to take the helicopter. she won¡¯t die even if she¡¯s a littlete, right?¡± ¡°but a-jue¡¯s in such a terrible condition!¡± the assistant bellowed.¡±she¡¯ll die if we don¡¯t save her now!¡± ¡°didn¡¯t the doctor say that even if he brought it back, he would die? it¡¯s not our fault that she didn¡¯t protect herself. she¡¯s an adult now, isn¡¯t she?¡± the director shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± i¡¯ve said it before. you have to protect yourself. ¡± ¡± you ... if it wasn¡¯t for the festival group, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble! ¡± ¡± director, don¡¯t go too far. it¡¯s not good for the festival group if this kind of thing is exposed! ¡± the director nced at his assistant. ¡± you¡¯re just a small assistant. do you have the right to yell at me? do you know who i am? do you know the financial backer behind the festival group?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind the jie ji group, but if you don¡¯t think of a way to save them, i¡¯ll definitely fight with my life. i¡¯ll definitely destroy the jie ji group! ¡± the assistant had already started to argue with the director. however, the director was unmoved. he sneered and said contemptuously, ¡± do you think you can change anything with your own strength? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t say such harsh words. don¡¯t make me dislike you. i¡¯ll even ban you.¡± the director said coldly, ¡± the two of you don¡¯t need toe to the festival team anymore. you have already been fired by the festival team. ¡± the assistant was so angry that she was about to go crazy. she just looked at the director like this, and her tears kept flowing. he had seen people who went overboard, but he had never seen someone so overboard. ¡± let¡¯s go back and film. don¡¯t worry about them. ¡± the director turned around and left. at this moment, a row of ck cars suddenly appeared and stopped in front of the director, blocking his way. on the way here, mo nan chong had already hacked all the surveince cameras. she had a tablet in her hand, so she had heard the entire conversation between the director and the assistant. she alighted from the car. behind her, xu ruohuan and a group of thugs also alighted. she strode over to the director and nced at him coldly. ¡± is your production team so arrogant? ¡± ¡°who are you?¡± the director looked at mo nanchong with a suspicious expression. ... ¡°the person who wants your life.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡± i don¡¯t have time to deal with you now, but just you wait. ¡± after that, master chong walked straight to the assistant. ¡± where is she? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s still in the operating theater.¡± the assistant replied. ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± bring me there. ¡± the assistant was still a little confused. he did not expect mo nan chong to appear so timely. ¡± master chong, am i dreaming? ¡± did you reallye?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not dreaming, i¡¯m really here. you won¡¯t be bullied anymore!¡± grandpa pet entered the hospital. the hospital was indeed very old and the conditions were not good. the assistant exined lin jue¡¯s situation to mo nan chong as they walked. lin jue was chased by a wild beast and his arm was injured. when he fell, a sharp stick pierced his internal organs. her condition was very bad, and the doctors here had limited abilities, so the operation took a long time, but it was not over yet. ... mo nan chong nodded seriously. ¡± get ready and inform the hospital. i want to go into the operating room. ¡± Chapter 1904 1904 she will not die! mo nan chong¡¯s men immediatelymunicated with the hospital. then, mo nan chong put on a sterile suit and gloves before entering the operating room. in the operating room, the group of doctors who were not very capable were already at a loss. seeing that lin jue¡¯s vital signs were getting worse and worse, the doctors argued wildly, but they didn¡¯t know what to do. they couldn¡¯t find a better way to save lin jue. no matter what method they used, it seemed that lin jue would die. the moment mo nan chong entered the room, he saw the argument going on. when she saw lin jue on the operating table, her whole face was cold. the aura she exuded was so terrifying that the entire room fell silent. everyone looked at mo nan chong and did not dare to make a sound. after a long while, the chief surgeon shouted, ¡± who is she? this is the operating room. how did she get in? ¡± mo nanchong looked at the chief surgeon coldly. ¡± move aside. i¡¯ll save her. you help me from the side. ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± the chief surgeon probably did not expect that the young girl who came in would be so arrogant. ¡°little guy, do you know what this ce is? this is the operating theater, not a ce for you to y. do you think that you can do any surgery you want just because you¡¯re here? do you think this is surgery for a doll?¡± the chief surgeon said in exasperation, ¡± throw her out! the patient is dying, she can¡¯t be here to disturb her!¡± ¡°do you guys have a way?¡± mo nanchong looked at the doctors coldly. her voice was frosty as she said, ¡± if anything happens to her, you¡¯ll all die too! ¡± everyone was stunned when they heard mo nan chong¡¯s words. because mo nan chong¡¯s words were very powerful, she had indeed crushed everyone and made them feel a little scared. the chief surgeon¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. he was obviously a little nervous. ¡± your choice. do you want me to beat you up, or do you want to listen to me? ¡± mo nanchong nced at lin jue. lin jue¡¯s condition was getting worse. there was no time. the doctors probably knew that they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. if lin jue died on the operating table, it would be their fault. however, if mo nan chong were to fight, he would have to take the me regardless of whether he died or not. with this thought, they immediately made way. the chief surgeon looked at mo nan chong and said, ¡± if you do it, you¡¯ll have to pay for his death! ¡± ¡°she won¡¯t die,¡± mo nanchong said coldly, ¡± she wille back to life in peace. let¡¯s see what happens to those who bullied her! ¡± the chief surgeon was stunned when he heard mo nan chong¡¯s words. he could hear the certainty in mo nanchong¡¯s voice. he had never seen a doctor who could be so certain. in his opinion, there was a 99% chance that the girl on the operating table would die. she was already in this state, there was no chance of survival. mo nan chong did not waste any time and went up to pick up the scalpel. her movements were very neat and the way she held the scalpel and did it were perfect. she was like a skilled doctor, and the nurse beside her was also cooperating with her. it could be said that their cooperation was very good, even though it was the first time they had cooperated. at first, the doctors in the operating room thought that mo nan chong was just messing around by rushing in. although she was wearing a surgical gown, one could tell that she was very young, especially from her voice. she sounded like a young girl. everyone was stunned when they saw mo nanchong¡¯s swift and decisive action. it was too amazing. her technique couldn¡¯t have been mastered without decades of practice. how did she do it? everyone stopped talking nonsense and focused on mo nan chong¡¯s operation on lin jue. mo nan chong was very focused. she was not sweating, but she was actually sweating inside. her movements were very swift, and the people around her were cooperative. the operation went very smoothly. after the operation, she gave lin jue a few more injections. a nurse at the side eximed in surprise, ¡± ¡± the patient¡¯s vital signs are starting to recover. she seems to be fine soon! ¡± ¡°the patient is really recovering!¡± ¡°great, the patient should be fine now!¡± ¡± my god, this is amazing! what kind of immortal hand is this? ¡± ¡°holy hands!¡± even the chief surgeon had a very surprised expression on his face. even though he was wearing a mask, you could still tell that he was very, very surprised. ¡°i¡¯m fine now.¡± mo nanchong heaved a long sigh of relief and said, ¡± send her to the best ward in this hospital. ¡± the nurse did not waste any time and immediately followed mo nan chong¡¯s instructions. when mo nan chong walked out of the operating room, all the hatchet men and the others were waiting at the door. ¡°how is it?¡± lin jue¡¯s assistant¡¯s eyes were red like a rabbit¡¯s. ¡°i¡¯m fine now. i¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡± ¡°really?¡± the assistant was still crying, but after hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, she was so shocked that she forgot to cry. ¡°yes, the surgery went very smoothly and was very sessful.¡± mo nan chong replied, ¡± he¡¯s out of danger. he¡¯ll wake up soon. ¡± ¡°grandpa chong, really? i knew you¡¯d be able to cure a-jue!¡± the assistant wanted to kneel down in front of mo nanchong, but mo nanchong held her back. mo nanchong nced at xu ruohuan. xu ruohuan came over and held the assistant back. ¡°alright, don¡¯t cry. it¡¯s fine now. our master is on good terms with a-jue. it¡¯s only right for her to save her friend. you don¡¯t have to kneel.¡± ¡°i was just too excited.¡± ¡°i thought a-jue was dead for sure,¡± the assistant said, sniffling. it¡¯s really fortunate that you arrived in time, otherwise she would have lost her life.¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine now, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± ... ¡°let¡¯s go to the ward first.¡± mo nan chong tidied up his clothes and headed straight for the ward. when they arrived at the ward, the assistant was relieved to see that lin jue was really alive. she was already scared out of her wits. ¡°buy her something to eat. ask her after she¡¯s done. just what is going on here?¡± mo nan chong said coldly. she had never encountered a situation where filming a variety show could make someone look like this. this program team had already made them look like this, but they were still continuing to shoot! after the assistant ate the food that xu ruohuan had bought, she calmed down a little and stopped crying. she looked very pitiful, her eyes and nose were red. she looked even more pitiful because she was very young. ¡°tell me about your situation here.¡± mo nanchong said as he sipped on a cup of milk tea. Chapter 1905 1905 i told her to go, so she went! the assistant told mo nan chong everything about their filming on the ind. in fact, lin jue hadn¡¯t been in this variety show for long, but he had already filmed a few episodes. the first and second episodes were still okay, but it got worse and worseter on. this variety show was already quite big. in the first few episodes, lin jue was a neer, so he only had some scenes cut out and didn¡¯t have much presence. after that, everyone started to bully lin jue. since frost was a top celebrity and the show valued her a lot, and she didn¡¯t like lin jue, the entire festival group started to deal with him. although lin jue had some background, it was not as powerful as the jie group¡¯s or manman shuang¡¯s. lin jue didn¡¯t like to cause trouble, so she had always been more submissive. sometimes, even the assistant couldn¡¯t stand it. but there was nothing he could do about it. lin jue was worried about his ownpany. song junlin was nice to her and had a lot of resources, but she had heard that the jie group had some terrifying forces behind them. they were the kind that would do anything to get them. she knew that song junlin was powerful, but she didn¡¯t want him to get into trouble because of her. she felt even more strongly that this was a necessary experience sometimes. since she had chosen to be an artiste, she had to do her best and not back down. ¡°a-jue¡¯s always been good. she¡¯s been working hard, and she thought the director and the others had a conscience. when she called you earlier, i told her to tell you about the situation here. i don¡¯t think ceo song will help her. you can¡¯t not help her. you¡¯ll definitely tell ceo song, right?¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡°she knew that you were also in a terrible situation, so she onlyforted you and didn¡¯t tell you about what happened here!¡± ¡± she got injured this time because she was pressed by a shangman and sent to that dangerous ce to pick mushrooms. ¡± ¡°then, lin jue went. i originally asked the director not to let her go. but the director let her go and didn¡¯t care about her. ¡± ¡°and then something happened.¡± the assistant bit her lips. ¡± i should have stopped her. it¡¯s my fault. ¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with you,¡± mo nan chong said coldly, ¡± i knew that the jie ji group was outrageous, but i didn¡¯t expect them to be outrageous to this extent. ¡± the assistant nodded. ¡± it¡¯s really ridiculous. a-jue had shot many scenes in the past, but they¡¯d all been edited out, making him look like a bad guy. many fans have misunderstood our a-jue. i feel so wronged. our a-jue is such a good man, so hardworking, but he¡¯s always being calledzy. a-jue¡¯s cooking will be cut into that frostman¡¯s cooking!¡± ¡°did our a-jue join the show just to be used?¡± ¡°even if you don¡¯t want to give her the camera, there¡¯s no need to use her like this, right?¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± she actually suffered so much? ¡± ¡°many, many things. i don¡¯t even know how to say them. because of this variety show, she has dyed many things.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know how sad i was.¡± ¡°especially when they saw a-jue get hurt. they fired her, saying that her life and death had nothing to do with them.¡± ¡°have any of you ever seen such an inhumane jie group?¡± ¡± what dog thing is this? i¡¯m so angry! ¡± song sheng stood up abruptly. ¡± how can you bully people like this? ¡± do they have no respect for thew?¡± ¡°this is too much!¡± xu ruohuan frowned. ¡± this is not a variety show. ¡± i¡¯ve always thought that this variety show was very popr and that it would be good for the artistes. i didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen.¡± ¡± the rumors about this variety show have never been very good, but it can¡¯t stop its poprity. it can always invite very popr artistes. ¡± the assistant lowered her head. ¡± half of you stay here to look after her. the rest of you, follow me to the festival group. ¡± mo nan chong said coldly. the assistant was stunned. ¡± master chong, are you going to go against the jie group? ¡± this isn¡¯t good, you¡¯ll be implicated too!¡± ¡°heh, they¡¯ll need to have the guts to do that!¡± mo nanchong sneered and quickly walked out of the ward. xu ruohuan, song sheng, and the others followed him, leaving half of the men to guard lin jue¡¯s ward. a row of cars arrived at the filming location. it was a rtively remote ce on the ind. there was a small wooden house here, and the surrounding environment was very beautiful. there was even a primeval forest on the side. it was also because it was located in a ce that was half isted from the world that this variety show had always been very popr. ¡°who are they?¡± someone saw mo nan chong and the others and frowned. ¡°we¡¯re filming a variety show here, please don¡¯te over.¡± someone came over to drive him away. mo nan chong looked at the man coldly and asked, ¡± ¡°where¡¯s your director? where is the person in charge?¡± ¡°the director?¡± the man looked at mo nan chong suspiciously and asked, ¡± why are you looking for our director? ¡± ¡°kill him!¡± mo nan¡¯s voice was frighteningly cold as she walked forward. the thugs stopped the crew members. a few minutester, mo nan chong stood in front of the director. she looked at the director coldly and did not say a word. she only sized him up from head to toe. the director felt a little ufortable from being stared at. ¡± i know you. you¡¯re mo nan chong, right? you¡¯ve been scolded badly by the entire inte recently. what are you doing here? that lin jue has nothing to do with us anymore. do you still want to take revenge? why don¡¯t you take a look at your own capabilities? let me tell you, even song junlin is afraid of us!¡± hearing the director¡¯s words, mo nan chuckled. ¡± really? but i¡¯m not afraid.¡± the director narrowed his eyes. ¡± youngdy, you¡¯re still young and inexperienced. don¡¯t be too arrogant. you¡¯ll regret it in the future! ¡± the corners of mo nan chong¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked at the director coldly. ¡± the one who will regret it will not be me, but you. ¡± the two of them looked at each other for a while. shuang manman had a rough idea of the situation here. she walked out of the small house, and the other artistes also came out. ... everyone turned to look at mo nan chong. ¡°who are you? what are you doing here?¡± shuang man said unhappily, ¡± don¡¯t you know that i¡¯m rushing for a shoot? don¡¯t disturb our shoot!¡± ¡°are you the one who almost killed lin jue?¡± mo nan chong turned around and looked at frost man. his eyes seemed to be able to make one fall straight into hell. shuang man shuddered at the sight. ¡± why is it me? it¡¯s her. i didn¡¯t do anything to her. she was the one who was stupid enough to pick mushrooms! ¡± if i tell her to pick mushrooms, she¡¯ll go. if i tell her to see the king of hell, will she go?¡± Chapter 1906 1906 i¡¯m her backer! mo nan chong¡¯s sharp eyes looked at shuang man. she didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at shuang manman like that. shuang manman felt a little creeped out by her gaze. her tone couldn¡¯t help but be a little weaker. ¡± she went there herself. ¡± ¡°what right do you have to make her go to that kind of ce?¡± mo nanchong said coldly, ¡± if she doesn¡¯t go to film the show, do you guys have the right to edit and criticize her as you wish? with the way you guys are editing, would she dare to not go?¡± ¡± that¡¯s her own problem. she¡¯s not famous and she¡¯s not capable! ¡± ¡°without fame and ability, you can only be manipted like this.¡± shuang manman sneered, ¡± besides, she doesn¡¯t even have a background. people without a background can be easily arranged. ¡± mo nanchong looked at shuang manman with an amused expression. ¡± you¡¯re saying that she doesn¡¯t have any background? her background is me!¡± shuang manman and the other members of the festival team looked at mo nan chong in amusement. everyone only knew that mo nan chong was a neer. although she had acted in a few tv series, they had not heard of her signing with any powerfulpany, nor did they know her identity. what everyone knew the most was that she was going to film lord rong¡¯s drama and she was going to act as lord rong. then, she would be scolded by theizens. even in such a situation, she still proudly said that lin jue¡¯s background was her. she said it as if she was very powerful. this kind of background would only be a burden. what use could it be? ¡± girl, i think you have some misunderstanding about the word ¡®background¡¯. only those who are capable and powerful enough are called background. can you be considered background? ¡± shuang manughed and said, ¡± what abilities do you have to be her background? i think you¡¯re not even as good as her!¡± ¡± oh, i¡¯m not considered part of your background? ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. she was reckless and her eyes were filled with mockery. ¡± then you¡¯ll know what background is. ¡± mo nan chong looked at the thugs beside him. ¡± take down everyone here. ¡± ¡°whoever bullies a-jue, i will not let them off easily.¡± lin jue¡¯s assistant could not help but feel worried. even though he knew that mo nan chong had brought people along, he knew that mo nan chong was pretty capable. however, she also knew how powerful the director¡¯s background was. he also knew that frost man had a powerful financial backer. if grandpa chong offended these two people, he might be in trouble. although she wanted to help lin jue, she was also worried that mo nan chong would run into some trouble. ¡°master pampered, it¡¯s good that a-jue is fine. you shouldn¡¯t offend them. they all have powerful backgrounds.¡± although the assistant had been very angry before, she had just realized that this group of people had very terrifying backgrounds. it was also because of this terrifying background that lin jue had to bear a lot of pressure and was always bullied. she was afraid that her beloved grandpa would cause trouble. grandpa chong¡¯s current situation was also a little bad. ¡°don¡¯t worry,¡± ¡°i¡¯ve told you,¡± mo nan chong said,¡±i¡¯m a-jue¡¯s backer.¡± what kind of background do they have?¡± the hatchet men had already made their move. even though the festival group had many people, they were not hatchet men. naturally, they could not beat the stronger hatchet men that mo nan chong had brought. the group of people was subdued. shuang manman and the director were both flustered and exasperated. ¡°mo nan chong, let me go. what are you doing to me? don¡¯t go too far. do you know how powerful my background is? the person behind me is someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± mo nan chong sat on a chair and sipped his tea slowly. ¡°oh, is your background someone i can¡¯t afford to offend?¡± ¡± then i¡¯d like to ask, what¡¯s your background? ¡± ¡°who¡¯s your background?¡± ¡°he¡¯s someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. if you tie me up, he¡¯ll find out very soon. if hees over, you¡¯re done for. you¡¯ll be banned in this industry. no, you¡¯ll be banned in any industry.¡± frost said with confidence. no one dared to offend her sugar daddy. ¡°so, who is your sugar daddy? i¡¯m really curious if he¡¯ll be able to shut me out. why don¡¯t you give him a call?¡± mo nan said in an amused tone, ¡± ask him toe over and see if he can ban me. ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong gestured for the thug beside him to give shuang man a call. shuang manman took the phone and directly dialed the number. a few minutester, frost said proudly, ¡± i¡¯ve already told him. let me tell you, if you don¡¯t let go of me now, you¡¯ll regret it. you¡¯ll die a horrible death. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong was still calm andposed. when shuang man saw mo nan chong¡¯s expression, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. he had thought that she would at least have some reaction when he threatened mo nan chong and said those words to him. however, she seemed to havepletely ignored her super powerful financial backer. her sugar daddy was so powerful, but she actually ignored him. ¡°you will regret this!¡± ¡°oh, then i¡¯ll wait and see who will regret it.¡± mo nan chong sat on the chair like a queen and sneered. ¡°anyone who hasn¡¯t bullied a-jue cane out now,¡± she said, her eyes sweeping across everyone.¡±there¡¯s no need to get caught.¡± also, i want all the information you have on the shows you¡¯ve filmed before.¡± ¡°you¡¯re delusional.¡± the director said angrily, ¡± there¡¯s no more information. why? do you still want to take out all the films we shot in the past? ¡± everything that they had filmed before had been edited maliciously, which was very unfavorable to lin jue. if it was something that had not been edited, it would be beneficial to lin jue, but it would be very unfavorable to the jie mu group and all of them. there was no way he would let mo nan chong have the chance to ruin their show. ¡°do you think i can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t take it out?¡± master pet looked at the director in front of him, amused. ¡± don¡¯t underestimate me. ¡± ... after that, grandpa chong asked someone to send aputer over. it was unknown what she did to theputer, but after a while, a lot of things started to appear on the screen. they were all unedited things from the previous festival group. ¡°you, how is this possible? how did you get it? it was clearly deleted!¡± the director was very cautious. he would basically clean up the original copies that he had edited for fear that they would screw up in the future. but how did mo nan chong do it? how did he get all of their original copies? did someone give them to her? could there be a mole in the festival group? ¡°i¡¯ll treat you the way you treat a-jue.¡± mo nanchong looked at the director and started editing.¡± after all, there were too many original videos on the inte, and theizens might not have the patience to watch them. it was different after editing. Chapter 1907 1907 fortunately, i have a friend like her! mo nan chong was very good at it. she spent less than an hour cutting out all the malicious parts about lin jue in front of the director and even made aparison. initially, when everyone saw that version, it was all about lin jue. they were not willing to do this and that. everything that lin jue made was all used by others. however, the original version that grandpa pet had cut out was very clear. lin jue did a lot of things himself, but the credit was taken away by others. when the others were resting, only lin jue was doing the work. the most dangerous, bitter, tiring, and dirtiest work was done by lin jue. however, the video released by the festival group was not like that. lin jue felt tired and was massaging his waist, which was rare. however, it was interpreted as her not wanting to work. the rest of them did not do anything. they just walked over to take a look and were edited to look like they were working hard. the content of lin jue¡¯s work was gone, but the results of lin jue¡¯s work became the results of others. mo nan chong found it a little funny as he looked at the editing that was done slowly and maliciously. ¡°is there a need to be so ruthless?¡± mo nanchongughed coldly. ¡± you¡¯ve portrayed a-jue as a hardworking person, but you¡¯ve also portrayed him as azy person. isn¡¯t that a huge contrast? will your fans still recognize you? full of frost?¡± ¡°of course, my fans know me. even if they don¡¯t, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± shuang man said coldly. ¡°en, it¡¯s none of my business, and i¡¯m toozy to care. however, i still have to prove a-jue¡¯s worth. at least let everyone know that he¡¯s not thatzy. our a-jue is a hardworking man, how could he bezy?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at shuang manman. ¡°you, if you dare to post it on the inte, i¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± if this video were to be uploaded to the inte, she would be ruined. all the character she had worked so hard to create would be gone! ¡°you dare treat a-jue like this, and you¡¯re afraid someone else will do the same to you?¡± mo nan chong squinted his eyes. ¡± it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a malicious editing, but you guys almost killed him. hehehe. ¡± mo nan chong tapped on the keyboard and sent the message. not only did she post it on the inte, but she also informed all her friends and rtives to help repost it. some of the media reporters she knew also reposted it. of course, shuang man did not know that mo nan chong had such a powerful background. so when she saw that she had posted it, she thought for a moment and sneered, ¡± forget it, no one will see it even if you post it. you only have a few fans! ¡± ¡°yes, do you think anyone will believe you? be careful that you don¡¯t do anything and instead get yourself into trouble.¡± the director was also very proud of himself. who would believe something posted by an unknown small-time artiste? shuangman¡¯s fans were very powerful, and they would definitely make mo nan cry. indeed, just as the two of them had guessed, someone saw the video of mo nan chong as soon as it was posted. mo nan chong also had a few frosty fans. after all, the two of them were not on the same level. therefore, everyone instinctively trusted shuang manman more and felt that mo nan chong was jealous of shuang manman, which was why he had posted such a malicious video. [ did someone edit this video maliciously? [ everyone knows that mo nan chong and lin jue are friends, but they actually edited our manman for their friend! ] [ heartache. i¡¯m being envied by others! ] [ the video is quite good, but of course, we won¡¯t believe it! ] [ friendship is indeed touching, but our manman is not that kind of person. manman has always been a gentle and kind person. how could she do such a thing? mo nan chong, please don¡¯t cut it randomly and bully our manman, okay? ] everyone was scolding mo nan chong. only a few of his fans stood by his side. [ frostman¡¯s fans, please don¡¯t randomly try to make her presence known. if she didn¡¯t do it, would she have been screenshotted by others? ] [ that¡¯s right, i can¡¯t stand watching lin jue being bullied anymore. i didn¡¯t know that shuangman was such a person. she¡¯s bullying our a-jue just to build her own image. ] [ fortunately, lin jue is still a friend of our master. our master is always willing to do anything for his friends. ] the fans of both sides quickly started to scold each other. but not long after, master rong, master mo si, jiang ting, song junlin, nie qian ... everyone started to repost the post by mo nan chong, and many of them said that they supported lin jue. these people¡¯s fans were very powerful. after reposting, their fans also started reposting. everyone was on their idol¡¯s side. if everyone said that lin jue was good, then everyone would help him. in an instant, the entire inte exploded. lin jue¡¯s malicious editing also made it to the top of the hot search. the second was full of frost. [ since lord rong has spoken, what else do you, frost¡¯s fans, have to say? ] [ in this industry, you can choose not to believe other people¡¯s words, but can you not believe lord rong¡¯s words? [ since lord rong has said so, can¡¯t you prove what frost is? ] [ f * ck, it¡¯s fine if he wants to set up his own character. it¡¯s good that the fans like it, but isn¡¯t it a little too much to implicate others in this kind of thing? ] ¡± rumor has it that something happened to the festival team during the shooting and lin jue almost lost his life. however, no one in the festival team cares about lin jue! ¡± [ it seems that there is such a thing. i put aside my own things and ran to help lin jue! ] [ i suddenly feel like i need to be loyal. it¡¯s a good thing a-jue has a friend like that, or else i¡¯d be dead before i even know it! ] [ my heart aches for our lin jue. i told you that she¡¯s definitely not that kind of person. but why is the effect of the show always like that? i thought that we didn¡¯t know her well enough, but now it seems that we really don¡¯t know her well enough! ] [ i¡¯m sorry, a-jue. we¡¯ve misunderstood you! ] [ thankfully, i¡¯ve always believed that a-jue wasn¡¯t that kind of person. i¡¯ve been wondering if he¡¯d been edited on purpose. after all, this has been happening all the time. [ it¡¯s just that this time, it¡¯s really too outrageous. isn¡¯t it a little too much to use a person to fleece? ] ¨C there were more and more people scolding frost on the inte. ... lin jue was also praised by others. everyone knew that lin jue was not that kind of person. although shuang manman¡¯s phone had been taken away by mo nan chong, he still showed her the hot search on the inte and the people who were scolding her. all of a sudden, shuang man fainted from anger. the director was the same. he was so angry that his face turned ck. ¡± mo nan pampers you so much. just you wait, our sponsor¡¯s trouble wille. you¡¯re dead meat! ¡± ¡°they¡¯re not from the entertainment circle, but they¡¯re capable of doing anything!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll sit and wait!¡± Chapter 1908 1908 she¡¯s recovering well mo nan chong stayed on the ind for two days, but lin jue woke up in less than a day. although she was seriously injured, lin jue looked much better after mo nan chong¡¯s surgery and her special medicine. the doctors in the hospital all thought that lin jue was a miracle. after all, none of them could cure lin jue, but mo nan chong had saved him easily. he had woken up in less than a day and was full of energy in two days. her recovery speed was too fast. ¡°has she really recovered? she can actually get out of bed?¡± lin jue¡¯s chief surgeon stood at the door of the ward and looked at lin jue walking around in surprise. ¡± she was going to die anyway. what¡¯s the difference between this and defying the heavens and changing her fate? ¡± a nurse beside her nodded her head repeatedly. ¡± it¡¯s really amazing. a person who was supposed to be dead has been saved. ¡± mo nan chong was in the house. she was peeling an apple for lin jue, her movements swift. she nced at the door, probably because she had heard the noise. the few doctors standing at the door could feel her terrifying gaze. the original chief surgeon was very afraid of mo nan chong, so the moment mo nan chong raised his head, he immediately ran away. when the other doctors saw that the chief surgeon had run away, they also ran away. mo nan chong then continued to peel the apple slowly. lin jue moved around and looked at the apple in mo nanchong¡¯s hand. ¡± master chong, thank you. if it wasn¡¯t for you, i might have died. ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyes and looked at lin jue gloomily. ¡± you knew about it too? you didn¡¯t tell me that such a big thing happened? why didn¡¯t you tell me when someone bullied you? are you looking down on me, or do you not want to treat me as a friend anymore?¡± lin jueughed dryly. ¡± i just think that you¡¯re quite annoying. these things are normal for newbies, so i didn¡¯t say anything. who knew that i would almost get myself killed.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you know.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± also, you¡¯re not a normal newbie. you have me as your backer. ¡± lin jue nodded. ¡± i understand. i won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. ¡± ¡°your boss will be here soon. he¡¯s also your backer.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°ah, boss?¡± lin jue was stunned. ¡°song junlin, my godfather. after he found out about your situation, he rushed over.¡± mo nan chong cut the apple open and passed it to lin jue. ¡± tell us about such a simple matter. who can¡¯t solve it? ¡± ¡°but it¡¯s rumored that there¡¯s a very powerful financial backer behind that frost man.¡± ¡°do you think there¡¯s anyone in this circle, no, the whole world who¡¯s better than our mom?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± others might not know, but don¡¯t you know who my mother is? if they can¡¯t win, they can just move their backers. don¡¯t you know how to move your backers?¡± lin jue lowered his head in embarrassment. ¡± alright, you¡¯re a patient. i won¡¯t nag at you anymore. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll borrow a wheelchairter. i¡¯ll take you to see how those people are being punished. ¡± mo nan chong brought lin jue directly to the small house where the crew was filming. she sat in a wheelchair and when she was leaving, she was actually stopped by many doctors. the doctors thought that mo nan chong was joking. lin jue, who had just undergone a major surgery, should be lying in the hospital and recuperating. in the end, not only did she walk, but she was also pushed out in a wheelchair. of course, master pet was still very powerful. with just one look, she made the doctors not dare to say a word. after all, no one would dare to stop him from doing anything he wanted to do with the person he saved. in the small house, the director, shuang man, and the others were all tied up, and there were people watching. they had not eaten anything for the past two days and were on the verge of fainting from hunger. however, no matter how they warned mo nan chong and the thugs, they would not let them go. after not seeing mo nan chong for two days, the director could not help but start scolding him even though he was weak. ¡°you little b * tch, who do you think you are? how dare you treat me like this? you¡¯re dead!¡± the director said angrily. mo nanchong nced at the director and her lips curled into a sneer. ¡± let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll die first or i¡¯ll. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s illegal for you to imprison us like this!¡± the director red at mo nan chong. ¡°isn¡¯t it against thew to treat a-jue like this?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s brows rose as she sat down on a chair with the air of a queen. lin jue was also pushed in, and the director, frost, and the others were shocked when they saw lin jue. ¡°she didn¡¯t die?¡± the director was furious. ¡± since she¡¯s not dead and is living well, why are you still treating us like this? ¡± mo nan chong looked at the director in surprise. ¡± i can only treat you like this if she¡¯s dead? ¡± he had seen unreasonable people before, but he had never seen such a speechless person. did they really think lin jue was dead? so, only when lin jue is dead will she have the right to teach them a lesson? ¡°she¡¯s fine. why are you doing this to us?¡± the director still looked at lin jue angrily. ¡± lin jue, did you call them here? are you that dissatisfied with us? if you¡¯re unhappy, why don¡¯t you leave the festival group? you¡¯re the one who stayed, so you should take on what you deserve.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never seen someone like you, ming others for your own uselessness.¡± the director scolded lin jue and then ordered him, ¡± ask her to let us go. do you think you¡¯re responsible for dying the filming? ¡± lin jue sat in the wheelchair. she didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were cold. the director sneered. ¡± what? you¡¯re such a waste and now you¡¯re ming us? if you don¡¯t want to film, you can reject it. you went on your own, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°shut up,¡± he said. mo nanchong frowned. a silver needle flew out of her hand and pierced into an acupuncture point of the director. the director could not move at all. he could not even open his mouth. his eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡± lin jue, the director is right. this is what you deserve. even if you¡¯re not convinced, you don¡¯t have to find someone to deal with our jie ji group like this, right? ¡± shuang manman, who was standing beside lin jue, also said arrogantly. lin jue didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at shuang manman. ... ¡± lin jue, if you¡¯re not convinced, we can change. we can talk it out. your reputation will be ruined if you do this! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have many shots. why did you kidnap us like this? ¡± ¡°fewer shots?¡± mo nan chuckled. ¡± you¡¯ve taken someone else¡¯s credit and now you¡¯re ming yourself? a-jue cooked the food, and now that you¡¯re here, does that mean she ate it without doing anything?¡± ¡°it¡¯s just the show¡¯s effect. aren¡¯t all variety shows like this!¡± shuang man sneered, ¡± if you can¡¯t ept it, then don¡¯t participate in the variety show! ¡± Chapter 1909 1909 her sugar daddy is here mo nan looked at shuang manman with interest. ¡± is that so? if you can¡¯t stand it, then don¡¯t participate in the variety show? i understand.¡± shuang manman was stunned for a moment. she looked at mo nan chong, not understanding what she meant by ¡®i understand¡¯. ¡°since you understand, then let us go!¡± shuang man said angrily, ¡± mo nan chong, my backer ising soon. if you don¡¯t let us go, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m waiting for your sugar daddy. where¡¯s your sugar daddy? why hasn¡¯t he appeared yet?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not good to waste time like this. do you want to make a call and ask?¡± just as shuang man was about to scold him, the sound of a helicopter suddenly came from outside. shuang man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± he¡¯s here, he¡¯s here, he must be here! ¡± mo nan chong looked calmly at the door, then at full frost. ¡± are you sure that your backer is here? ¡± ¡°nonsense, of course he¡¯s my backer. do you think he¡¯s your backer?¡± shuang man¡¯s face was filled with amusement. she thought that mo nan chong had already brought her limit with so many men. how could she possibly have any other backing? at that moment, the door was pushed open. a shadow walked in from outside. because of the light, no one could see clearly who it was. after a long while, just as shuang man was about to cry out in excitement, she suddenly froze. the person who hade was naturally not her sugar daddy, but someone else. ¡°song junlin?¡± shuang man¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked at song junlin in shock. why did hee to this ce? how could song junlin be here? how could he be here? although they all knew that lin jue was under song junlin, song junlin had so many artists under him. there were a bunch of top stars in the world. song junlin wouldn¡¯t care even if lin jue died. however, how did he appear here? how did he appear here? everyone was stunned. song junlin walked in expressionlessly. he looked at lin jue in the wheelchair and frowned. ¡°a-jue, how are you?¡± ¡°why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that such a big thing happened?¡± as he spoke, he nced at his assistant, then at mo nan chong and nodded at him. mo nan chong was still sitting in his chair. he had no intention of moving away. he only nodded at song junlin. from his aura, mo nan chong seemed to be more powerful than song junlin. more importantly, song junlin was really nice to mo nan chong. he didn¡¯t even say anything. song junlin looked down at shuang manman and the others. he was wearing a ck suit, standing tall and straight. he had a strong aura. even without saying anything, he could give people a strong sense of oppression. shuang manman couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and she felt that her throat was extremely dry. ¡°bullying my people?¡± song junlin asked the director as he looked at shuangman. ¡°director song, we didn¡¯t bully her.¡± shuang man coughed and said, ¡± you¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for many years, so you should know about this situation. variety shows always had some variety effects, but it was just some variety effects. moreover, she¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°she¡¯s fine?¡± song junlin turned around and nced at lin jue. ¡± she¡¯s in a wheelchair now. how can you say she¡¯s fine? ¡± ¡°he didn¡¯t die, did he?¡± shuang man rolled her eyes. ¡± don¡¯t you get injured when you¡¯re filming? ¡± ¡°ha.¡± song junlin chuckled. ¡± then why aren¡¯t you the one injured? ¡± then you¡¯ll be injured today, right?¡± ¡°director song, this is not very good. what do you mean i¡¯m injured today? i¡¯m not one of your people, and i¡¯m not going to film a variety show with you. it¡¯s not up to you to decide if i¡¯m injured or not.¡± ¡± no, you guys have to film a variety show with me today. i¡¯ve brought my team. ¡± song junlin smiled. ¡± let¡¯s do a live broadcast. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t cooperate with you. you¡¯re such a joke. i don¡¯t have a contract with you, so why should i film a variety show with you and even do a live broadcast?¡± shuang man sneered. song junlin nced at full frost, then turned to look at his assistant. the assistant came over with a contract, then started to press his thumbprint on each of them. before anyone could see clearly what contract it was, their fingerprints were already forcefully stamped on it. the group of people were stunned. who would have thought that they would be forced to sign the contract? ¡± oh, you haven¡¯t read this contract, right? you don¡¯t need to know anything else. the only thing you need to know is that the penalty is ten billion. ¡± song junlin reminded him kindly. shuang manman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± you¡¯re robbing me! ¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m robbing you. you know, my team ofwyers is very powerful. if you¡¯re not willing to film, i can sue you!¡± ¡°is there still anyw!¡± frost was flustered and exasperated. the director beside him was also flustered and exasperated. he was about to go crazy, but he had no choice. after all, he was tied up. song junlin, on the other hand, was smiling the entire time. he looked very gentle, but everyone knew that he was the scariest person here. at this moment, there was a loud noise outside. it seemed that the helicopter had arrived. frost man¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡± you¡¯re all finished. this time, my backer must have arrived! ¡± frost was a little emotional. her backing was very powerful. whether it was in china or abroad, they were not from the legal forces, nor were they from the entertainment industry. but the people in the circle would be afraid of him. ¡°who kidnapped my people?¡± a cold voice was heard, sounding a little silly. mo nan chong was speechless. why was it this idiot again? ... with a gust of wind, a foreign man rushed in. he was quite handsome, but he looked a little reckless. ¡°manman!¡± the man spoke to shuang manman in broken chinese. just as the man was about to untie shuang man¡¯s rope, mo nan flicked a stone over and hit the man in the back of his head. the man clutched the back of his head in pain, then turned around abruptly. ¡± who hit me? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m your great aunt.¡± mo nan chong was still sitting in his chair. he looked at shuang man calmly and asked, ¡± the backing you were talking about, is this idiot? ¡± frost¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± how dare you call entric an idiot? you¡¯re dead! ¡± do you know who he is?¡± ¡°i know more than you do, i¡¯m just a big idiot.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at entric. .....¡±¡± ¡± hey, ¡± frost said. ¡± she scolded you, lester! ¡± ¡°you shut up!¡± then, he looked at mo nan chong with a ttering expression. ¡± why are you here, my dear? ¡± ... Chapter 1910 1910 her sugar daddy has changed sides? shuang man had thought that dixist would be angry and fly into a rage. after all, he was the young lord of the evil dragons. the evil dragons were very powerful overseas. she felt that no one in the country would dare to offend the evil dragons except for leng rongrong and her gang. even though she knew that song junlin was on good terms with leng rongrong, she felt that song junlin was in the entertainment industry, so he definitely wasn¡¯t as powerful as entric. but now ... her expression changed. what was going on? when he spoke to mo nan chong, he seemed to be extremely respectful. shouldn¡¯t he be angry? shouldn¡¯t he be? why was his reaction like this? ¡± don¡¯t tell me you know her? ¡± shuang manman gulped. ¡± she¡¯s the one who¡¯s been bullying me. she¡¯s the one who¡¯s been looking for trouble with me. you won¡¯t help her, will you? ¡± ¡°what? was she the one who bullied you? why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± dexter was furious. shuang man¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. as expected, he was still on her side. this man had always liked her. ¡°i¡¯m not yingluo.¡± before he could finish his sentence, he interrupted, ¡± why didn¡¯t you let her bully you? if you had told me earlier, i wouldn¡¯t havee. it¡¯s your good fortune to be bullied by her! ¡± shuang man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± what? ¡± she suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. why did she hear that it was her good fortune to be bullied by mo nan? what kind of nonsense was that? how could being bullied be considered a blessing? ¡°master chong, why are you angry with her? it¡¯s bad for your health. this insensible thing made you unhappy. why don¡¯t you just tell me? i¡¯ll help you clean up.¡± still, there was a fawning expression on entric¡¯s face. mo nan chong replied, ¡± i¡¯m not angry with her. however, this group of people bullied my friend and almost sent her to hell. ¡± do you think i won¡¯t be angry?¡± mo nan chong pointed at lin jue. ¡± look at her. she¡¯s already like this. ¡± ¡°aiya, i¡¯m sorry!¡± then, he rushed in front of lin jue and apologized to him. after that, he started to criticize lin jue. frost-man¡¯s face had already turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. he had found a helper, his financial backer, and thought that he was very powerful. in the end, he kept apologizing to mo nan chong. this guy did not do anything, but he kept apologizing. he was too stupid. mo nan looked at shuang manman with interest. ¡± this is your sugar daddy? ¡± shuang man was even angrier, her face turning ck. he had thought that the evil dragon young lord was very powerful, but in the end, it turned out to be like this. was the evil dragon not powerful enough, or was it because mo nan chong was too good at lying? ¡°are there any other potential customers who can help you? why don¡¯t you call them over together?¡± mo nanchong looked at shuang manman in front of him. shuang manman was stunned for a moment. of course, she couldn¡¯t get anyone toe. she had already gotten the most powerful person toe, but in the end, they were still on mo nan chong¡¯s side. ¡°well, it seems that your sugar daddy isn¡¯t very powerful.¡± mo nan chong said helplessly, ¡± there¡¯s no other way. ¡± ¡°director, where¡¯s your backer?¡± mo nan chong removed the needle from the director¡¯s body and squatted down to ask. the director looked at mo nan chong as if he had seen a ghost. even though the director had a backer, the problem was that his backer was inferior to the evil dragon. even the young lord of the evil dragon n had to bow down to mo nan chong, and there was also song junlin. it was useless no matter how many people he called. the director¡¯s face had long since crumbled. he had originally thought that shuang manman was very powerful. after all, her backer was very powerful, and no one had ever dared to offend her. but now, it was no use. her backer had already changed sides. ¡°hmm, it seems like you¡¯re noting?¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± then let¡¯s start the livestream. ¡± ¡°a live broadcast?¡± the director looked at mo nan chong in fear. ¡± i ... there¡¯s no need! ¡± ¡°what do you mean it¡¯s not necessary? we have to broadcast how you treat our a-jue for everyone to see.¡± mo nan chong narrowed his eyes. ¡± why? you don¡¯t want to? then you have to pay!¡± the director was speechless. shuang man¡¯s face was also filled with despair. after that, song junlin made some arrangements for the people he had brought with him. he really did make some preparations. he nned to use local materials to start the live broadcast. song junlin had even contacted a few tforms and opened a few livestream rooms. when song junlin was promoting the show, he had asked lord rong and the others to help repost it. that was why the room was full of people before the broadcast even started. it was extremely lively. the bulletments were also very excited. [ so what¡¯s the livestream today? ] [ f * ck, even lord rong reposted it. isn¡¯t it exciting? ] [ i only came because i saw lord fourth repost it! ] [ i heard it¡¯s for lin jue. didn¡¯t lin jue participate in a variety show and get edited maliciously? [ it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just like that, but the point is, she almost lost her life. i heard that song junlin¡¯s angry, so there¡¯s a livestream like this! ] [ ceo song really loves his own artiste. lin jue is a neer, but ceo song is so concerned about him! ] [ indeed. i heard that ceo song has personallye out. [ then, that pet also went to help lin jue! ] [ hurry up and start the livestream! we want to see chief song educating that frost man and the director! ] ... [ i¡¯ve seen theparison video. this variety show is really disgusting. i¡¯ve never seen such a disgusting show that cut people up like this. it wasn¡¯t strange to cut out some scenes, but it couldn¡¯t make peoplepletely hate them, right? the point is, lin jue did so much work, everyone¡¯s work, but in the end, not only was her credit taken away, but she also suffered injustice and was used of not doing any work! ] [ the festival group¡¯s guidance ispletely malicious. it¡¯s so disgusting that i want to vomit! ] [ i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to continue this variety show. just get lost! ] [ that¡¯s right. it¡¯s so disgusting. i used to like that shuang manman. i didn¡¯t expect her to be this kind of person. ] [ it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t work, but you¡¯re also looking for opportunities to support other people¡¯s results and set up a character! ] [ isn¡¯t this normal? isn¡¯t thismon in the entertainment industry? [ we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. lin jue is the only one to me for being useless! ] [ f * ck, frost man¡¯s fans are even more disgusting than frost man! ] [ three views wrong! ] [ who doesn¡¯t have a neer? how can you guys think that shuangman is right when she treats a neer like this? she has stolen all the credit from lin jue, okay? ] [ if you think that what shuang man did was right, then i hope that all the credit for what you do in the future will be taken away by others. ] the bulletments were in an uproar. song junlin was almost done with the arrangements. he started the live broadcast. the first shot was lin jue. he was sitting in a wheelchair, and he didn¡¯t look very good. the director brought by song junlin asked lin jue a few questions, and then the camera switched back to shuang manman and the others. ... mo nan chong, song junlin, and the others were also in the frame. when theizens saw this, they were very excited. Chapter 1911 1911 punishment for broadcasting live ¡°we only have one purpose for doing this livestream.¡± song junlin said, ¡± let those who should be punished be punished. at the same time, let everyone know not to treat neers like this in the future. ¡± ¡°director with a powerful financial backer and miss shuang, please get to work. do everything a-jue has ever done, and we¡¯ll let you go.¡± with one hand in his pocket and the other holding his phone, mo nan chong looked extremely charming. theizens exploded. [ [ oh my god, i didn¡¯t expect to see my beloved grandpa here! ] [ to be honest, although i don¡¯t really like mo nan chong acting as master rong and i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good shot, i have to say that master chong and lin jue are true friends since he appeared when a friend needed help. ] [ yes, now is not the time to discuss whether master chong is acting as master rong. it¡¯s lin jue¡¯s matter now. i support master chong! ] [ same here. although i¡¯m against mo nan acting as lord rong, i still support her in helping lin jue. ] master pet ordered shuangman and the director to do everything that lin jue had done before. he didn¡¯t ask them to do anything else, but to experience everything lin jue had experienced. especially full frost, who had stolen the fruits of lin jue¡¯sbor. naturally, he would make her do it once. lin jue cooked in the kitchen most of the time. her cooking skills were not good to begin with, but she had practiced them here. the first thing mo nan chong did was to get shuang manman to cook in the kitchen. he would cook all the food that lin jue had cooked. ¡± sweet and sour pork ribs. go on, i¡¯ve prepared all the ingredients for you. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± didn¡¯t you do well before?e on, show me your cooking skills.¡± shuang manman¡¯s face was full of excitement, especially when mo nan chong opened the edited video on his tablet. the dish lin jue made was in shuang manman¡¯s hands, she carried it out, and everyone praised her cooking. in the video, many people were praising shuang man¡¯s cooking skills. she was a genius. then, shuang man said that she had just made it casually, and she didn¡¯t know if it was good or not. theizens in the live broadcast roomughed like crazy. [ f * ck, i¡¯m dying ofughter. is this a face-smacking on the spot? ] [ lord pet¡¯s way of doing things is really simr to lord rong¡¯s style in the past! ] [ hahaha, versailles, now let¡¯s continue with versailles! ] [ frost man¡¯s face is turning ck. i¡¯mughing so hard that i¡¯m crying. ] in the kitchen, shuang manman looked at the te of pork ribs and then at the various oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar. she couldn¡¯t even tell the ingredients apart. she didn¡¯t even know how to open fire, alright? she turned around to look at mo nan chong. ¡± do it. don¡¯t you always cook delicious dishes? i¡¯ll give you a chance to show off your strength on the live broadcast. ¡± mo nan chong said seriously. ¡°i don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± frost-man¡¯s face was crestfallen. ¡°even if you don¡¯t know how to do it, you still have to do it.¡± mo nan chong sneered. under mo nan¡¯s terrifying gaze, shuang man turned on the fire on the stove. she was so shocked that she almost jumped up. ¡± ah, help! ¡± she turned around and wanted to run away, but she saw master pet leaning against the door and staring at her. he looked like a tiger eyeing its prey. frost was inexplicably afraid and did not dare to escape. then, she looked at the pot again and gathered her courage to pour some oil into it. she had never made sweet and sour pork ribs before, so she didn¡¯t know how to make it. she just looked at the pot, a little scared. after a while, she looked at mo nan chong with a questioning look. ¡°why are you looking at me? am i a recipe?¡± mo nan chong nced at shangman. shuang manman was speechless. ¡°ah, yingluo.¡± as soon as she poured the ribs into the pot, the fire started to burn. shuang manman immediately let out a series of shrieks. she was on the verge of tears. the kitchen was not big, and mo nan chong was blocking the door, so she had no ce to escape. ¡°continue,¡± mo nan chong said. [ pfft, this shuangman is too pitiful! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i¡¯m like a door god. she can¡¯t escape even if she wants to! ] [ my heart aches for frost for a second! ] [ my heart still aches for her. when she used someone else¡¯s work, did she not expect that someone else would also work so hard to cook? [ it¡¯s time to experience what it feels like to cook. ] shuang manman was about to pour some water into the pot when mo nan chong, who was watching from the side, raised his eyebrows and took a step back. ¡± you¡¯re so talented. ¡± although she didn¡¯t know how to cook, she at least knew that the oil pot was on fire and she couldn¡¯t pour water. this shuangman was really a genius. she directly wanted to pour water for him. although shuang man heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, she still poured the water down. then, the fire burst out, and shuang manman fell to the ground in fear. she was in a sorry state, a few strands of her hair were burnt, and her makeup was ruined from crying. ¡°mo nan chong, are you trying to kill me?¡± ... mo nan chong leaned against the door, looking evil. ¡± oh? i didn¡¯t do anything, so why do i want to kill someone?¡± shuang manman was speechless. ¡®but you,¡¯ mo nan chong thought,¡¯weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to burn the house down? aren¡¯t you going to save your ribs? a master chef, howe you¡¯ve cooked pork ribs before and almost burned down the house?¡± shuang manman was speechless. she was about to go crazy with anger, but she could not beat mo nan chong, nor could she talk to him. with great difficulty, he finally managed to put out the fire. shuang man looked at her ribs with a face full of dirt. she nced at mo nan chong, not wanting to talk to her, but she realized that there was no one else around. ¡°you¡¯re wasting food.¡± mo nan chong looked at the pot of burnt ribs and said, ¡± it¡¯s not a good waste. you can continue to cook and eat it. ¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± frost was in disbelief. ¡°eat it. it¡¯s a live broadcast. it¡¯s not right to waste food. tell everyone not to waste it.¡± ¡°do you think this thing is edible?¡± ... ¡°you made it yourself. you can always eat it.¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± shuang man was flustered and exasperated, but in the end, she was still forced to eat the spare ribs. as she ate, she retched. the fans in the live broadcast room were amused and sympathetic. [ don¡¯t pity her too much. she must have treated lin jue like this before! ] [ that¡¯s right, this shuangman is reaping what she has sown. ] when they were almost done with the ribs, mo nan chong suddenly thought of something. he pulled out a video and ced it in front of shuang man. ¡± what¡¯s next? ¡± shuang manman raised her head to take a look, and her expression became even worse. this was the video of lin jue going to the lotus pond to catch fish, but it had been cut and taken away. in fact, there were many snakes in the pond, which was very scary. they didn¡¯t dare to go down, so they forced lin jue to catch fish. lin jue was arrested, but only one cameraman was filming her. the rest of the people went to do other things. ter on, the scene of lin jue catching the fish was also not recorded, only the scene of frost holding the fish. ¡°there¡¯s a snake there, i¡¯m not going.¡± said frost angrily. Chapter 1912 1912 i¡¯ll give you two choices ¡°is there a snake? that lin jue is also there.¡± mo nanchong looked at shuang manman expressionlessly. ¡± she can go, but you can¡¯t? ¡± i¡¯ll give you two choices.¡± ¡°what?¡± shuang man looked at mo nan chong expectantly. she had already forgotten that this woman in front of her was an existence more terrifying than a demon. ¡± one, you go over there to catch fish. two, i¡¯ll prepare a room for you and send you three sacks of snakes. you can sleep with them for a week. ¡± when master chong spoke, his face was calm, and he even smiled. the people who were listening already had goosebumps. the fans in the live broadcast room were a little creeped out. ¡°mo nan chong, you can¡¯t do this to me. you¡¯re a demon!¡± shuang man couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. she had to put three sacks of snakes in the same room with her for a week? even if a venomous snake didn¡¯t bite, a person with a weak heart would be scared to death, alright? ¡°so, which one will you choose?¡± mo nan looked at shuang manman with interest. ¡± i¡¯m a very nice person. look, i¡¯m giving you two choices. you can just choose one. ¡± ¡°do you think i can choose?¡± shuang manman was going crazy. ¡± why don¡¯t you choose one for me to see? which one of me do you think can be f * cked as you please? ¡± ¡°i think that¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re brave enough. didn¡¯t our a-jue catch fish before? didn¡¯t the whole world say you¡¯re good, hardworking, and that you could do anything?¡± ¡°since you¡¯re so powerful, you should at least show everyone, right?¡± after that, mo nanchong¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she brought shuangman to the fish pond. there were indeed some snakes in the fish pond. there were many snakes in this area, and it was quite obvious, especially in ces with a lot of fish. just as shuang man approached the fish pond, she saw a snake that was trembling andpletely unwilling to move forward. ¡°don¡¯t be like this. didn¡¯t you catch fish before?¡± mo nan chong turned on a camera on his tablet. ¡± look, you have a fish in your hand. you¡¯re so brave, why don¡¯t you dare to catch fish? ¡± ¡± the fans all say that you¡¯re a down-to-earth big star.e on, down-to-earth big star, do it! ¡± mo nan chong handed a fishing to shuang man and asked her to go in and fish. shuang manman was wearing a water jacket and holding a in her hand. she shivered as she looked at the snakes on the shore. she felt a chill run down her spine and stole a nce at mo nan chong. ¡± i-can i not go down? ¡± i can do anything you want, but i¡¯m afraid of snakes!¡± ¡°did our a-jue catch fish because he likes snakes?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was serious. ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter. what¡¯s wrong with you sacrificing yourself?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you always tell our a-jue that there¡¯s no harm in sacrificing a little? you have to sacrifice yourself today!¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong winked at shuangman. ¡± look, do you want to find a seat and get down, or do you want me to throw you down? ¡± believe me, i have the strength to throw you down.¡± frost man¡¯s face was ashen. the audience in the live broadcast roomughed like crazy. [ i¡¯m really a master pet. i didn¡¯t give anyone a chance at all! ] [ i¡¯ve made up my mind. i must take revenge for lin jue! ] [ hahaha, i really like this kind of lord pet. our lord pet is so cute! ] [ all of a sudden, i feel that master chong is very simr to master rong. if master rong¡¯s friend was bullied like this, she would probably take revenge for her friend in the same way. ] [ that makes sense. i think that rong ye would do that too. i¡¯m suddenly a little supportive of doting ye! ] in the end, shuang manman still went into the water under the pressure of mo nan chong. the moment she entered the water, she let out a hoarse scream. she grabbed the and raised her hand, trembling. ¡°what are you shouting for? the snake hasn¡¯te yet!¡± mo nan chong had set up a chair by the shore and was peeling an orange. beside him was lin jue, who was also sitting on a chair. on the other hand, gruster was mo nan chong¡¯s manservant, serving them tea and water. theizens were amused. [ who¡¯s that yellow-haired handsome guy? ] [ can¡¯t you give us more screen time? especially when it¡¯s about grandpa pampered. we actually want to see grandpa pampered more than shuang manman! ] [ is this handsome guy a big star? [ i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen him before! ] [ he¡¯s so handsome. if he¡¯s a celebrity, i¡¯d definitely have noticed him long ago. he¡¯s most likely not a celebrity. otherwise, i would have noticed him! ] there was a lot of discussion in the live broadcast room. although everyone strongly requested for the camera to be aimed at mo nan chong, the camera was still focused on shuang man. shuang manman knew that she couldn¡¯t go ashore, so she could only ept her fate and start fishing. after breaking down for a while, she wiped her tears and started to fish. although there were a lot of fish in the pond, they were all very lively. shuang man didn¡¯t have any experience, so she couldn¡¯t catch any. she was so angry that she was about to cry. ¡°how can i not catch him? if lin jue can catch him, how can i not?¡± after catching for a while, shuang man seemed to be a little possessed. she was mumbling something while trying even harder to catch the fish. the people around them were overjoyed. mo nan chong and lin jue started munching on melon seeds. the two of them started to discuss that it was wrong to fish like this. lin jue said, ¡± ¡± she should have gone over carefully and not disturbed the fish. then, she could have caught them with a sudden rush. but she was crying and fishing at the same time. the fish knew about it and ran away before she even went over! ¡± ... mo nan chong nodded in agreement, then said, ¡± she might not be able to catch the fish, but she can catch the snake! ¡± ¡°eh?¡± lin jue looked at mo nan chong. mo nanchong grunted and nodded. lin jue looked at manman frost with sympathy. sure enough, after a few seconds, an earth-shattering scream was heard. she was originally screaming happily, ¡± i got it, i got it! ¡± ¡± mo nan chong, you said that as long as i catch a fish, i can leave this damn ce, right? ¡± mo nan chong looked at shuang man and said seriously, ¡± yes, but you have to catch a fish first. take a look at what you¡¯ve caught! ¡± when shuang man heard this, she looked at her own in surprise. then, he started to scream. although her bag was heavy, there was no fish in it. there was only a very thick snake, which was flicking its tongue, obviously quite dissatisfied with her. ¡°a snake!¡± ... the flew out, and frost fell into the pond. she struggled out of the water and screamed as if she had seen a ghost. mo nanchong looked at shuang manman coldly. it was not like lin jue had never experienced such a scene before. she had seen the previous videos. lin jue wanted to go back and change his clothes but was stopped by shuang manman. Chapter 1913 1913 chapter 1915-hit! ¡°my clothes are wet, can i go back and change?¡± frost man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and at this moment, she was already regretting it to death. she had never thought that she would have such a day and encounter such a thing. she was about to go crazy. this mo nanchong was not human. how could she treat her like this? however, her sugar daddy was here too and he had to bow down to mo nan chong. she had no other choice. there were still some frostman fans in the live broadcast room. when mo nan chong was holding the tablet, he also entered the live broadcast room to take a look and saw somements. [ f * ck, isn¡¯t the punishment almost over? ] [ i feel that mo nan is going a little too far with his pampering. although shuangman is in the wrong, he can¡¯t treat her like this, right? ] she¡¯s drenched, you should let her go back and change her clothes! ] [ i feel a little sorry for our manman. she does have a bad temper, but she¡¯s actually quite a good person! ] [ i didn¡¯t think it was a big deal when i bullied lin jue before. he¡¯s a neer after all. [ it¡¯s a little disgusting for mo nan chong to treat her like this! ] [ what¡¯s the difference between mo nan chong¡¯s actions and manman shuang¡¯s? she¡¯s already scared out of her wits. she knows that she¡¯s in the wrong. shouldn¡¯t you let her go? ] [ heh, let her go? [ it¡¯s easy for you to say that. lin jue almost lost his life before. ording to you, even if shuang manman killed someone, she would be forgiven as long as she knows she¡¯s in the wrong? ] [ no one died, right? [ lin jue¡¯s life isn¡¯t worth much either, okay? she¡¯s not even as famous as she was! ] [ frost man man¡¯s three views are wrong, and frost man¡¯s fans are also outrageous, their three views are wrong! ] mo nan chong looked at thesements and the corners of his lips curled up in an interesting way. she immediately yed a video. these were all the sarcastic words that shuangman had said after lin jue fell down. she had told her that there was no need for her to change, and that she could change when she caught the fish. it would take too long to go back and forth, and everyone was hungry. ¡°i¡¯m just giving him a taste of his own medicine,¡± mo nan chong said sarcastically. [ did you see that? some people are getting pped in the face, right? ] [ frost man did it herself, so i¡¯m just returning the favor! ] [ if you think it¡¯s not enough, then go and bear it for frost yourself! ] the fans in the live broadcast room began to quiet down. shuang man continued to catch fish. when the sky was almost dark, shuang man did not catch a single fish. ¡°i, what if i can¡¯t catch any fish?¡± shuang man saw that the sky was getting darker and started to panic. ¡°what would you have done if lin jue didn¡¯t catch any fish?¡± mo nan chong looked straight at shuang man. her eyes were terrifying, as if they could force people to speak the truth. shuang manman suddenly choked. she definitely wouldn¡¯t let her go. she would make her stay in the water for the whole night. ¡°so, how do you think i should treat you?¡± mo nan chong asked. shuang manman¡¯s face and ears were all red, and she felt extremely guilty. ¡± then you know that what i¡¯m doing is wrong, and yet you still want to treat me like this. aren¡¯t you the same as me? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re still acting so self-righteous?¡± mo nanchong sneered. ¡± i told you, no one is allowed to bully my people. you bullied a-jue, so of course i¡¯m going to take revenge. you should be d i came just in time, and a-jue is fine. if anything happens to a-jue, you won¡¯t have the chance to speak here today.¡± when shuang man met mo nan chong¡¯s eyes, she felt a chill down her spine. she knew that mo nan chong was not joking. if something really happened to lin jue, she would be dead. she might really suffer a fate worse than death. after swallowing a mouthful of saliva, shuang man did not dare to say anything else. ¡°it¡¯s cold outside. let¡¯s go back first.¡± mo nan chong said to lin jue. she doted on him, just like how he used to treat her well. when the camera turned to them, many of them were shouting, ¡± he hit it! shuang manman did not dare to say anything more. she knew that if she said anything more, mo nan chong would not only not let her go, but would also make things worse for her. she was really, really regretting that she had dealt with lin jue. if she had known that lin jue had mo nan chong, who was scarier than a demon, behind him, she would never have provoked him. her life was so good in the past. now, not only was her reputation ruined, but even her sugar daddy had run away. when frost man and gruster looked at each other, gruster didn¡¯t even look at her, pretending not to know her at all. she was really disappointed. however, when shuang man saw that the director was also being punished by song junlin, she felt a littleforted. as for the other members of the festival group, those who had bullied lin jue didn¡¯t have a good ending. fortunately, she was not alone, so she felt bnced. ¨C the livestreamsted for two days, and shuang man was tortured to the point where it was unbearable to look at. on the other hand, lin jue was starting to recover bit by bit. from this live broadcast, many fans realized that master pet was more ruthless than they had imagined. for some reason, everyone started to feel that mo nan chong seemed to be quite suitable for the role of lord rong. in particr, some of lord rong¡¯s big fans even stood up and said that lord chong was suitable for the role of lord rong. many of lord chong¡¯s methods were exactly the same as lord rong¡¯s. on thest day, mo nan chong did not stream anymore. ... she looked at the group of people who had been tortured miserably. ¡± i¡¯ll give you onest challenge. ¡± ¡°there, there¡¯s more?¡± shuang manman¡¯s legs went soft and she almost fell. ¡°what?¡± the director was already numb to it. his hair was visibly bald. ¡°mushrooms, picking mushrooms.¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± today, you¡¯re all mushroom-picking youngdies and old men! ¡± everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°go to the ce a-jue used to pick mushrooms,¡± master chong said with a smile. her smile was creepy. everyone fell silent and didn¡¯t dare to say anything to refute. after all, if they did, master pet would be even more terrifying. now, everyone regretted dealing with lin jue. they should have treated lin jue like a buddha. how could they have provoked someone with such a powerful backer? even though lin jue did not do anything, everyone knew that mo nan chong was doing it for lin jue. after this incident, lin jue would probably leave the entertainment circle. it was a blessing in disguise, and he might be popr. ... everyone felt a little uneasy when they thought of this. they felt that they might not be able to survive in this circle if lin jue really became popr. the group of people were driven to the ce where lin jue had picked mushrooms. this ce was actually very dangerous. there were many broken bamboo and some wild beasts. it was easy for idents to happen. Chapter 1914 1914 all the artistes came to expose the news! manman frost, the director, and a few people who had bullied lin jue all went down a steep slope and began to pick mushrooms pitifully. mo nan chong and the others were watching from a safer ce up there. some people were picking mushrooms while looking up at mo nan chong with extreme regret. ¡°master chong, we already know that we¡¯re in the wrong. can¡¯t you let us go?¡± ¡°we were really wrong!¡± the group of people started to beg for mercy from mo nan chong. ¡°you know that you¡¯re wrong? why didn¡¯t you say you were wrong when you were bullying a-jue?¡± mo nanchong sneered and stared at the director. ¡± especially you. she¡¯s about to lose her life, and you¡¯re not even caring. ¡± when he thought about this, mo nan chong could not help but feel a little scared and angry at the same time. it¡¯s fine if something happened, but how can you leave him to die? wasn¡¯t lin jue¡¯s life a life? previously, the director was not afraid of mo nan chong. however, after being tortured, she was now extremely afraid of mo nan chong. he did not dare to refute mo nan chong¡¯s words. ¡°i was wrong.¡± the director lowered his head and could only continue picking mushrooms. mo nan chong did not say a word. he just looked at everyone. she had a strong aura around her. even though she was younger than everyone else, she could stillpletely suppress everyone¡¯s aura. song junlin and the others stood at the side without saying anything. even song sheng and the others felt that the director deserved it. if they had not seen the video, they would never have imagined that someone could be so vicious. lin jue was in trouble because of the show, but after they used him, they didn¡¯t care about his life at all. lin jue¡¯s life seemed to bepletely worthless. this video had not been uploaded to the inte yet. if it were, the director¡¯s notoriety would be even more terrible than that of shuang man. ¡± keep an eye on them. don¡¯t let them lose their lives. if they haven¡¯t bought any mushrooms, don¡¯t let a single one out. ¡± after watching for a while, master chong left with lin jue and the others. the next day, mo nan chong saw some people scolding her on the inte, especially some of shuang man¡¯s fans, who said that she was even more vicious than shuang man. those fans all felt that she shouldn¡¯t have done this. although shuang man had done something wrong, she had also received some punishment and knew that she was wrong. then mo nan chong and lin jue should forgive her. otherwise, mo nan chong and lin jue were not good people either. when mo nan chong saw those words, he could not help but find them a little ridiculous. many people said that she had gone too far. ¡°master chong, i¡¯m sorry. i seem to have brought you trouble.¡± lin jue also saw the discussion and felt guilty. if it wasn¡¯t for her, darling wouldn¡¯t have been so angry, and there wouldn¡¯t have been so many people scolding darling. ¡°it has nothing to do with you. they¡¯re not very clear-headed.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i was nning to show them something. ¡± mo nan chong immediately asked xu ruohuan to post some things online. there were also scenes of lin jue being injured. after lin jue was injured, he was sent to the hospital, but the festival group didn¡¯t want to care about him and wanted to continue filming. of course, there were also images of lin jue being diagnosed by the doctor, asking for help from his assistant and the festival group, and thetter asking him to die. these video clips all had a strong impact. after it was posted on the inte, it was reposted by many people. some of grandpa pet¡¯s fans were also waiting. when they saw the post, they immediately forwarded it crazily. [ oh my god, i didn¡¯t know lin jue was so seriously injured. ] [ then why does she look like she¡¯s in a good state now? she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s seriously injured. is she trying to gain sympathy on purpose? ] [ no one would use their life to gain sympathy, right? i think it¡¯s true. i feel so bad for lin jue. she must have been very scared when she was in trouble. [ no one can help her. ] [ i didn¡¯t know before, but now i know what our a-jue has been through! ] [ oh my god, if it wasn¡¯t for me, a-jue would¡¯ve been dead! ] [ my heart aches! ] [ i don¡¯t believe these videos. it¡¯s just a few short videos. can¡¯t they be forged? ] [ also, if her condition was really that serious, how could she have been released two days earlier? shouldn¡¯t you be recuperating in this situation? on the inte, most of the people were on his side. however, there were still many frosty fans and fans of the director¡¯s festival team who started to attack mo nan chong. after all, if mo nan chong did this, the fans would not be able to watch the show. if lin jue¡¯s condition was really that serious, it would be unreasonable for her to be able to walk now. ¡± are these people crazy? ¡± xu ruohuan was furious. the evidence has been thrown out, how can you still say that i¡¯m not good? i¡¯m just helping lin jue, and lin jue recovered well because of my help. is it wrong to recover quickly? in the end, xu ruohuan still sent out a video. with the consent of mo nan chong, she told everyone that mo nan chong had amazing medical skills. the reason why lin jue could recover was because of master pet¡¯s medical skills. if master pet didn¡¯t treat lin jue, he might have died. the video of the operation, the post-operation video, and the words of the hospital doctors were all posted on the inte. ... the evidence was solid. [ oh my god, i just found out that our beloved grandpa¡¯s medical skills are so amazing! ] [ did you see that? those who are scolding us, you¡¯re pping them in the face now, right? [ it¡¯s not that lin jue recovered quickly, but our master pet has made a move! ] [ to be honest, seeing all these people still standing on frost man and the others ¡®side, their three views are definitely not right! ] [ i¡¯m so mad! i really like a-jue, how can i be treated like this! ] [ that¡¯s right, our a-jue¡¯s heart is aching. she¡¯s such a good person, she¡¯s always been so diligent, but she¡¯s being treated like this in the jie mu group! [ the director is really crazy! ] [ it¡¯s a good thing a-jue still has pampered lord, and the friendship between them will never change. ] [ yes, fortunately! ] [ i¡¯m really going crazy. i really want to kick this director! ] [ i used to like this variety show, but now i¡¯m really sick of it. i don¡¯t know how this variety show was filmed and how many people were sacrificed in the past! ] many people started to side with mo nan chong and lin jue. ... xu ruohuan also contacted some of the celebrities who had been bullied by the festival group before. those celebrities also started to repost these and revealed all kinds of things. what did he mean by ¡®because of the sugar daddy behind her, she¡¯s always been like this¡¯? that director wasn¡¯t a good person either. he was an actor who could sacrifice everything for the show. everyone who hade to record variety shows, regardless of whether they were famous or not, hated this festival team. theizens immediately exploded. Chapter 1915 1915 chapter 1917-frost-filled¡¯s tragic ending [ they¡¯re all here to expose us! ] [ even the golden leaf has revealed it! ] [ qiao ye also mentioned how she was treated differently by the festival group when she was still a neer! ] [ is there anyone else who will defend this festival group? [ this festival group is already stinky, right? ] [ i really didn¡¯t expect this. if it wasn¡¯t for lin jue¡¯s incident and mo nan chong¡¯s stubborn personality, no one would have known that the production crew was so despicable! ] [ this kind of festival group can get out of this industry! ] [ my heart aches for all the artistes who have participated in this show. there are so many artistes who have participated in this show. i really did not expect that they would have to go through such a terrible experience. ] the curses on the inte were getting more and more intense. after all, this show was very popr in the past, and many artistes had participated in this variety show. but now, there was such a piece of news. everyone was shocked, and at the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for their idol. did he experience the same situation as lin jue before? none of them dared to speak. this festival group really made people feel disgusted. previously, there were still people speaking up for the jiumo group and shuang man, but as the news got more and more exposed, no one dared to speak up for them anymore. after all, many artistes in the entertainment industry had participated in this variety show, and it was very popr. now, all the artistes had jumped out to say something. everyone was already disgusted by the festival group. no matter how much they liked this show, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. they also realized how bad the show was. mo nan chong returned to the ind after he was done with that. lin jue was brought back to the capital by song junlin. she needed to rest for a while. as for the director of the variety show, he was basically banned from the industry. many people liked this variety show. after song junlin dealt with the director and the others, he decided to invest in this variety show and make it a new one. he wanted to let those artistes who had been bullied start all over again. this received the approval of many artists and fans. everyone apuded song junlin¡¯s actions. [ ceo song, you really understand us! [ ceo song is the best! ] [ that¡¯s great! there will be more variety shows! we can still watch them! ] [ thank you, ceo song! ] shuang manman had suffered a lot of injuries while picking mushrooms, and her face had also been cut, almost disfigured. after she was banned from the entertainment industry, she had been recuperating at home. when she saw the news, she was furious. ¡°they¡¯re still going to shoot!¡± ¡°what the hell? i¡¯m the one who attracted the poprity of this variety show, okay? they can just bid directly now, how much of an advantage they have!¡± the manager sat at the side with a gloomy face. ¡± manman, are we just going to let it go like this? look at what you¡¯ve be. thepany wants to terminate your contract and even want you topensate!¡± shuang manman nced at her manager. ¡± do you think i want this to happen? ¡± ¡°your sugar daddy ...¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already called him. i¡¯ve thought of everything you¡¯ve thought of, but he¡¯s already cklisted me!¡± frost was extremely angry. it was one thing for this guy to cklist her, but all the other seniors and potential customers she knew had cklisted her as well. she really didn¡¯t have a single friend now. one had to know that those people in her previous contact list had all added her on their own ord! but now, what should she do in her current situation? how was she going to survive if she left the entertainment industry? there was a sudden knock on the door. someone was knocking on the door desperately. shuang manman went over to open the door and saw the unkempt director. he reeked of alcohol and was holding a bottle of wine in his hand as he sneered at shuang manman. ¡°it¡¯s all your fault, you bitch!¡± ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for you, i wouldn¡¯t be in this situation!¡± ¡°you have to be responsible for me, you have to be responsible!¡± the director roared at shuang man, his saliva even spraying onto her face. ¡°what do you mean by ming me? it¡¯s clearly your fault. you¡¯re ming me? i haven¡¯t med you yet!¡± shuang man was flustered and exasperated. ¡± i¡¯ve already been banned, okay? ¡± ¡± am i not banned? you b * tch, i¡¯m going to kill you! ¡± the director pounced forward and grabbed onto shuang manman¡¯s hair, causing her to scream in pain. when the manager in the room saw this scene, she was terrified. ¡°if you dare to grab my hair, i¡¯ll chop you to death!¡± after shuang manman broke free, she turned around and rushed to the kitchen to get a vegetable knife. just like that, the two of them began to fight. the manager was frightened and immediately called the police. seeing the blood sttering in the room, the manager screamed, ¡± you¡¯re all crazy! stop fighting! ¡± ...... ... ¨C mo nan chong only found out about the news two dayster. shuangman chopped the director into a vegetative state, and the director directly killed shuangman. it was said that the scene was very bloody and terrifying. the manager saw everything with his own eyes and went crazy in the end. when this report came out, many people sighed. xu ruohuan was also stunned. she shook her head and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect them to be so terrifying. but they brought it on themselves. ¡± mo nan chong did not say anything. he only remained silent for a moment. after this incident, chu lili saw that mo nan chong seemed to be a little afraid. she had even tried to seduce li jiujue when mo nan chong was not around. however, after shuang manman¡¯s death, she looked at mo nan chong as if she had seen a ghost. she would usually scold mo nan chong a little, but she did not dare to do so anymore. it was as if that shuang man had been killed by mo nan chong. the rest of the crew were rather calm. some of them even consoled mo nan chong, telling him that shuangman¡¯s death had nothing to do with her. mo nan chong naturally knew that it had nothing to do with her. she had no psychological burden. ... after all, she wasn¡¯t the one who killed shuang man, and she didn¡¯t do anything to her. in the following days, mo nan chong began to help the teachers train the actors of the festival group. all the actors on the show were stunned by mo nan chong. although they knew that mo nan chong was amazing, they did not expect her to be an all-rounder. it could be said that she was good at everything. there¡¯s almost no grandpa chong who doesn¡¯t know how to do it. even her gambling skills were better than her teacher¡¯s. everyone couldn¡¯t help but be convinced. during this time, grandpa pet would also barbecue and have fun with the children in the ss on the ind. a month¡¯s time passed very quickly. the children in the ss had all left the ind, and the festival group¡¯s training had ended. next, it was time for the official filming. the initial filming was still on the ind, so mo nan chong and the others stayed on the ind. the shooting went very smoothly. in particr, master pet was in the right state from the beginning, and the rest of the actors were in good condition after being trained by her. Chapter 1916 ?1916 the movie king has a problem with her? during the filming, mo nan chong¡¯s ability had amazed many people. at first, many of the crew members and actors were not convinced by master pet, but gradually, they began to be convinced by her. they all said that she wasn¡¯t suitable to y lord rong and that she wasn¡¯t worthy of it. but as time went by, everyone realized that if she didn¡¯t act, who would? if mo nan chong could not impersonate lord rong, then no one else in the world could. after all, she was so powerful and the simrity between her and lord rong was too high. even chu lili, who had always been against mo nan chong, had no choice but to admit defeat, despite her dissatisfaction and jealousy. after all, grandpa chong was really powerful. there were times when chu lili wanted to y some dirty tricks on mo nan chong, but she could not get mo nan chong to do so. then, she was angry, but she had no choice. of course, apart from the crew, master pet actually had a lot of other activities, but she was good at acting and had good acting skills. she basically didn¡¯t have any ngs and could figure out the character, so the progress of her acting was not dyed at all. asionally, he would participate in shows, and it would not be too much of a problem. of course, there were still a lot of fans who were against grandpa chong¡¯s acting. many of lord rong¡¯s fans scolded lord chong. the fans were divided into two groups. one group supported master pet, while the other group insulted him. after the filming on the ind was over, mo nan chong had to go for a variety show. this variety show was more interesting. the schedules of the celebrities participating in the filming were arranged by each other. in other words, eating, drinking, and having fun were all decided by themselves. there were a total of six celebrities, and each of them had a day¡¯s schedule. they could either mess with their friends or sincerely bring everyone out to have fun. even their amodation was arranged by each other. they could stay in their own homes, hotels, or some other ces. moreover, this variety show was going to be broadcast live. therefore, it was more direct and interesting. whether an artiste¡¯s schedule was interesting or not would also affect the fans ¡®love or hate. mo nan chong was the first to arrive. after she got out of the car, she walked towards the ce arranged by the festival team. there were already many machines and staff members around. they were in a cafe, and there were some passers-by inside. when they saw the shooting, they turned their heads in surprise. ¡°are the others not here yet?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°no, you¡¯re the first one.¡± the staff member answered mo nan chong. mo nanchong nodded. she sat down, ordered a cup of coffee, and looked at her phone. not long after, another artiste arrived. this artiste was also a girl. she had been in the industry for a long time, but her poprity had not been very warm. ¡°you¡¯re grandpa pet!¡± the moment the female artiste entered, she was extremely excited to see mo nan chong. ¡± ah, i can¡¯t believe i¡¯ve met you in person. i¡¯m qian lulu, nice to meet you! ¡± as she spoke, qian lulu let out a cry of surprise. it was obvious that she was extremely excited to see mo nan chong. mo nan chong was speechless. she looked at the female artiste in front of her in shock. ¡± you, are ... ¡± why was she so agitated? ¡°ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m your fan!¡± qian lulu eximed. then, she felt that all the cameras around her were pointing at her. she subconsciously covered her mouth and said, ¡± well, i¡¯m sorry, i was a little excited. ¡± as she spoke, qian lulu retracted her state of mind and her expression changed almost instantly. mo nan chong looked at qian lulu and felt that this chubby-faced girl was quite cute. it was quite interesting. the speed at which she changed her attitude was also amazing. she must have been trained in the entertainment industry. the girl who was extremely excited just now had already returned to normal at this moment. she was even a little cold and aloof. she was a little more reserved than before. ¡°have a seat. the others are not here yet.¡± after mo nanchong took a sip of coffee, he called the waiter over and ordered a cup for the girl in front of him. after the girl sat down, she still looked a little excited, but she tried her best to hold the bowl. she looked like she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, but when she turned her head and saw the crowd, she held back her heart that was going crazy with excitement. she looked like someone who would take out a book for mo nan chong to sign at any time. although he was holding it, there was still some joy on his face that could not be hidden. grandpa chong was very calm from the beginning to the end. after a while, another person arrived. this time, it was a boy. this was a male artiste who was quite well-known. he had acted in quite a lot of shows and was slightly more well-known than qian lulu, but he was not the kind that was very popr. she could only be considered an ordinary actress. ¡°wei dong,¡± wei dong directly nodded to the two of them as a greeting. ¡°mo nan chong.¡± ¡°qian lulu.¡± ¡± brother wei, who is nning today? ¡± qian lulu asked, ¡± who else is there? ¡± ... hearing qian lulu¡¯s words, mo nan chong also raised his head and looked at wei dong. wei dong shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s almost time. they should be here soon. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± qian lulu nodded and then eximed, ¡± di, di yan! film emperor di!¡± mo nan chong and wei dong turned their heads at the same time and saw a male star with a strong aura walk in. di yan was very good-looking and had a very strong aura. he walked like the wind, and many people around him were looking at him. mo nan chong could not help but take another look at di yan. di yan had just won best actorst year and had been quite popr in the past few years. he was indeed good-looking and had good acting skills. ¡°hello.¡± when di yan saw mo nan chong and the others, he nodded at them. ¡± di yan. ¡± mo nan chong also revealed his name. di yan looked at mo nan chong with a strange expression. mo nan chong noticed that di yan was looking at him differently, but he did not say anything. he just continued to look at his phone. ... after a while, di yan asks: ¡°you¡¯ve been filming lord rong recently?¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan pampered di yan for a while before he raised his head and looked at di yan indifferently. di yan nced at mo nan chong and fell silent. qian lulu looked at di yan cautiously, then at mo nan chong. she could feel that di yan was not very friendly to mo nan chong. if qian lulu could feel it, mo nan chong could naturally feel it too. however, di yan did not say anything. a few minutester, the other two also arrived. one was luo zixin, and the other was xi rui. these two were quite popr, especially since luo zixin had worked with di yan before, so their rtionship was not bad. luo zixin used to be a singer and was doing well in the film and television industry. she was quite popr. xi rui¡¯s words came from a boy who was rtively cold and handsome. he didn¡¯t like to talk and always gave people a very arrogant feeling. Chapter 1917 1917 grouping ¡°who¡¯s going on the first day of the trip?¡± wei dong asked. ¡°it¡¯s mine,¡± di yan says. ¡± lead the way then. i wonder what we¡¯re going to y today. i¡¯m a little excited for some reason. ¡± luo zixin said with a smile, ¡± best actor di¡¯s arrangements should be very interesting. i¡¯ve always thought that best actor di is very interesting. ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve worked together before after all. i understand the best actor. ¡± wei dongrao said with interest, ¡± so, best actor, do you want to reveal our next arrangements? ¡± di yan chuckled. ¡± i don¡¯t have any special arrangements. i¡¯m just going to have some fun. ¡± the others looked at di yan suspiciously. ¡± is it really just for fun? why do i feel a little worried?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± after they left the caf¨¦, they saw the car that the festival group had prepared. ¡°who¡¯s driving?¡± di yan looked at mo nan chong as he spoke. ¡± you¡¯ve been taking photos of master rong recently. master rong¡¯s driving skills have always been amazing. i think you¡¯re not bad either. why don¡¯t you give it a try? ¡± mo nan chong nced at di yan. ¡± sure. ¡± she had an indifferent expression. di yan raises his eyebrows and gets in the car without saying anything. luo zixin could tell that di yan seemed to be targeting mo nan chong. she did not like mo nan chong to begin with, so she was happy to see such a scene. after all, mo nan chong¡¯s poprity had been high recently, and she felt that it was blocking her way. as the show was a live broadcast, many fans could see mo nan chong from the moment it appeared. the live broadcast room was already full. [ wow, what¡¯s going on? why do i feel like the movie king doesn¡¯t really like mo nan chong? ] [ mo nanchong is really disgusting. she shouldn¡¯t have yed lord rong, okay? ] [ even lord rong agreed. i realized that some people are really nosy. it¡¯s fine as long as i think it¡¯s fine. why are you guys talking so much nonsense? ] [ who told you that lord rong agreed? up until now, lord rong has never said that it¡¯s easy for her to let mo nan chong act as her, okay? [ some people should really use their brains! ] [ you¡¯re the one who uses your brain. although lord rong didn¡¯t say it, he naturally knew. otherwise, how could this movie be filmed? [ this is a tacit agreement! ] [ if you don¡¯t want to see it, then get lost! don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll support you! ] [ tsk, there are so many brainless fans. they¡¯ll regret it when the show is out! ] [ of all people, they invited mo nan chong to this variety show. i don¡¯t even want to watch it anymore! ] [ if you don¡¯t want to see it, just leave. no one is begging you to see it! ] there were quite a lot of scolding in the live broadcast room. because of lord rong¡¯s movie, many people were against mo nan chong. even though lin jue¡¯s incident had caused a stir, many people still felt that mo nan chong had done a good job. however, there were still many who felt that lord rong should not be sullied by her. although the crew had changed their opinion of mo nan chong, they were still in the midst of filming and many things were kept a secret. the public naturally did not know how mo nan chong performed in the show. after they got into the car, mo nan chong was still very skilled at driving. di yan had wanted to make things difficult for mo nan chong, but when he saw that mo nan chong was driving very steadily and could not find any problems, he pulled a long face. the car arrived at the ce di yan had mentioned not long after. di yan¡¯s first arrangement was to take everyone fishing. di yan, the movie king, had a lot of hobbies. fishing and the like were his favorite things. it wasn¡¯t strange for him to drag everyone here to fish. [ it¡¯s quite difficult to fish. as expected of best actor di! ] [ hahaha, i think only best actor di likes to fish. do others know how to fish? ] [ shouldn¡¯t the one acting as lord rong be an all-rounder? [ when lord rong went on variety shows, he also fished and was very good at it. i¡¯m a little curious if that person can catch fish. ] [ it¡¯s none of your business whether we can catch it or not, right? moreover, lord rong was lord rong, and a darling was a darling. a darling was only acting as lord rong, and it wasn¡¯t really her. so what if she didn¡¯t know how to do this? [ what kind of logic is this? do i have to find someone like lord rong to act as lord rong? ] [ look, the fans must have found out that mo nan¡¯s pet store is running out, so they are jumping for joy. ] [ it looks like mo nan chong really doesn¡¯t know anything. he wants to act as master rong when he doesn¡¯t know anything? [ is the acting good? can you act that kind of feeling? ] mo nan chong was med by everyone. although the fans tried their best to defend themselves, there were still many people who wanted to criticize them. of course, grandpa chong himself didn¡¯t know about this. on the other hand, xu ruohuan and song sheng were so angry that they almost vomited blood. they had alsoe with the festival group, but they had driven their own car. while song sheng was driving, xu ruohuan had been watching the livements. ¡°i¡¯m speechless!¡± she almost smashed theputer. their master was so good and outstanding, why couldn¡¯t he do it? wouldn¡¯t the effect be too good? however, the work was notpleted yet, so he could not say these words. he could only let his fans guess, which was the most infuriating thing. there were also many anti-fans who were trying to stir things up. xu ruohuan had already contacted the public rtions team many times, but it was of no use. the anti-fans started to stir things up as soon as they started. after all, lord rong was really well-known. not only did fans in china like lord rong, but there were also many people who liked lord rong overseas. there was almost no one who didn¡¯t know about her, and almost no one didn¡¯t like her. that was why this drama was very difficult to film. if it wasn¡¯t perfect, it would basically be scolded. if they weren¡¯t the favorites, the entire crew would be scolded badly. it took a lot of courage to start filming. ... ¨C they arrived at the fishing spot. di yan had already prepared fishing tools for everyone. he also suggested a way to y. they could split into groups of two and have a fishingpetition. those who caught fish could exchange their fish for ingredients, and those who couldn¡¯t catch them had to do some work, and the ingredients were the worst. ¡°wow, this game is fun, but can we beat movie emperor di?¡± wei dong said exaggeratedly, ¡± film emperor di is an expert at fishing! ¡± ¡°how do you know if you can¡¯t win if you don¡¯t try?¡± di yan said with a smile, ¡± so, do you want to try? ¡± as he spoke, di yan looked at mo nan chong. he seemed to pay attention to mo nan chong frequently. ¡± what do you think? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was indifferent. ¡± anything is fine. ¡± ¡°sure, what about you guys?¡± ¡°the best actor is ready, so we¡¯ll naturally do as you please. however, best actor, you have to give in to us!¡± the group of people looked at di yan with smiles. ... di yan raised his eyebrows. ¡± i can fish for less time. this way, it¡¯ll be fair! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± xi rui nodded. ¡± then, it¡¯s settled! ¡± how do we form a team?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s a male-female pairing, only then will the work not be tiring!¡± wei dong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°i want to be in the same group as the best actor!¡± luo zixin immediately rushed over and hugged the best actor¡¯s arm. Chapter 1918 1918 heartache for our baby ¡°wow, who¡¯s going to be in the same group as me?¡± qian lulu looked at wei dong and xi rui. she saw that xi rui looked a little cold, so she immediately looked at wei dong. ¡°i¡¯ll be in the same group as you.¡± wei dong smiled and said, ¡± as long as you don¡¯t think i¡¯m a burden! ¡± ¡± i definitely won¡¯t think that you are a burden. however, brother wei, please don¡¯t look down on me. i really don¡¯t know how to fish. ¡± qian lulu looked helpless. she had originally wanted to be in the same group as mo nan chong, thinking that he must be very powerful. however, it had to be a male-femalebination, so she could only choose someone else. she didn¡¯t know if wei dong knew how to fish, but he had a good personality. di yan had already been snatched away by someone else. besides, he was the best actor after all, and his aura was there. she didn¡¯t dare to go with the best actor, as people would say that she was trying to gain poprity. on the other hand, luo zixin had worked with the movie king before, so it wasn¡¯t strange for the two of them to be together. in this two-on-one match, mo nan chong could only be in the same team as xi rui. mo nan chong nced at xi rui. ¡± can i? ¡± ¡°sure.¡± xi rui nodded. ¡± i don¡¯t mind, but don¡¯t count on me too much. my fishing skills are definitely not as good as the movie king¡¯s. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll do the fishing.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s expression was calm. many of her uncles liked to fish. when she first learned how to walk, she had already gone fishing with them. she had already learned how to do it. as for the technology, her mother¡¯s friends were the best in the world. how could she not be good? of course, mo nan chong did not say it out loud. she just thought for a moment, and then looked at xi rui beside her. ¡± you can think about what kind of ingredients we wantter. tell us the truth. ¡± xi rui raised an eyebrow and looked at mo nan chong in surprise. mo nan chong seemed to be certain that he would be able to catch a fish even before he started fishing. he even looked as if he was sure to win in front of best actor di yan. when di yan heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, he looked at mo nan chong coldly. he didn¡¯t say anything, but there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. then, he said to luo zixin, ¡± zixin, i¡¯ll choose a ce for you. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± luo zixin was very happy to do so. [ this mo nan chong is a little arrogant. does she think she¡¯s going to win? ] [ let me think about what to eat? ] [ heh, so arrogant. don¡¯t get nothing when the timees! ] [ look at the best actor¡¯s speechless expression. i guess he also thinks that mo nan chong is really a very speechless person. ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. film emperor di yan is a great fishing expert. even if they take half the time, no one can surpass them! ] [ wait a minute. if she loses and getsst ce, i don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll end up! ] [ my heart aches for my xi rui, why are you with her! ] [ since our dearest grandpa said it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s definitely possible. she¡¯s never lying! ] [ that¡¯s right, xi rui¡¯s fans can rest assured, you¡¯ll have meat to eat if you follow our master! ] [ don¡¯t be so sure. you don¡¯t even know how it will end. ] [ that¡¯s right, i¡¯m really worried about our xi rui now. she¡¯ll be in trouble if she follows mo nan¡¯s pet! ] [ you guys are a little funny. is xi rui an essory of our beloved master? ] he was a man, shouldn¡¯t he be the onepeting? [ you¡¯re counting on our grandpa pet? are you kidding? ] [ although i¡¯m powerful, a man should also have his own responsibilities, okay? ] [ this is really funny. even the main character is happy, so why are you fans in such a hurry? it¡¯s really the case that the emperor is not in a hurry, but the eunuch is! ] by theke. di yan took luo zixin to choose a fishing spot. he was an experienced person after all, so he chose a very suitable spot. the rest of the people also began to choose their locations. ¡°do you want me to help you pick a ce?¡± it was always the boys taking care of the girls, so xi rui also asked mo nan chong. mo nan chong did not seem to need any help at all. she carried everything herself and even helped xi rui carry his things. many people in the live broadcast room eximed. he felt that xi rui was like a little wife, while mo nan chong was like a man. even xi rui¡¯s fans were stunned. they decided not to hate mo nan for now. after all, mo nan had helped their brother xi rui. ¡°i¡¯ll help you pick a ce.¡± mo nan chong walked in front and said confidently. ¡°that¡¯s fine.¡± xi rui did not object. he watched as mo nan chong carried the heavy tools and chairs as if they were light feathers. he did not say anything. after searching for a while, mo nan chong found a suitable ce. ¡°you can stay here.¡± she helped xi rui put down the chair, and then took out the fishing rod. after helping him with everything, she handed it to xi rui. xi rui sat on the chair like a youngdy. she did not do anything and only watched mo nan chong help. he had wanted to help a few times, but he could not do so because mo nan chong¡¯s actions were very swift. the rest of the groups were all boys helping girls, and mo nan chong¡¯s group was the only one that was the opposite. it could be said to be a huge contrast. the fans in the live broadcast room were dumbfounded. ... there was actually an inexplicable sense of a couple, and they were quite suitable. moreover, mo nan chong¡¯s behavior was not annoying, and it was much cuter than luo zixin who relied on di yan for everything. ¡°that¡¯s enough, you can just fish here.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. xi rui was really like a youngdy. after that, mo nan chong went to look for a ce on his own. after looking around, she chose a suitable position. when wei dong walked past mo nan chong, he said to her, ¡± your position is not very good. i think it¡¯ll be better if you change to another position. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± mo nanchong nced at wei dong and smiled at him. ¡°i¡¯m serious.¡± wei dong said, ¡± i¡¯m only telling you because i¡¯m taking care of girls. why don¡¯t i help you choose a ce? i don¡¯t think xi rui knows much about it. how many times have i fished? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, i like it here.¡± mo nan chong was still stubborn. ¡°he¡¯s right, you won¡¯t be able to catch a single fish here.¡± di yan says coldly. ... wei dong looked back at di yan and said in surprise, ¡± best actor, do you have the same idea as me? it seems that i¡¯m still very powerful!¡± di yan was speechless. mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± i like it here. ¡± she was already prepared and calmly threw out the rod. di yan nced at mo nan chong with a cold expression, as if he could not be bothered to say another word to mo nan chong. if you don¡¯t listen to the old man, you¡¯ll suffer. [ she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. wei dong reminded her, but she¡¯s still there! ] [ even the best actor has said it, but she doesn¡¯t believe him. she¡¯s so stubborn. does she think that she¡¯s very good? ] [ my heart aches for my baby xirui. she probably won¡¯t be able to eat anything good and still has to work. ] [ that¡¯s right! ] Chapter 1919 1919 the best actor is embarrassed everyone started to fish. there were six of them, and some of them were sitting quietly, acting like they were doing it. some people were probably bored, so they yed with their phones like crazy. some were even watching the live broadcast. among the six of them, mo nan chong was the most focused on fishing. di yan was also there. the two of them really looked like they were fishing. xi rui was already dozing off. at first, he was quite serious and didn¡¯t y with his phone, but soon, he began to yawn and fell asleep. mo nan chong turned his head and happened to see xi rui sleeping. her expression was a littleplicated, especially when she saw that a fish had taken the bait on xi rui¡¯s side, while xi rui was still sleeping. after a while, seeing that xi rui wasn¡¯t disturbed by themotion, she had no choice but to walk towards xi rui. [ why did mo nan chong move? ] [ xirui is so cute, he¡¯s actually asleep! ] [ so mo nan chong isn¡¯t trying to wake him up after seeing him sleeping, is he? [ don¡¯t scream, let our xi rui sleep, our xi rui is sleeping so well! ] [ this is apetition. i¡¯ll definitely have to wake him up if he wants to sleep! ] [ i¡¯m participating in a variety show. if i don¡¯t work hard to sleep, i might as well sleep on a live broadcast! ] there was another debate in the live broadcast room. mo nan chong walked over to xi rui. however, what everyone was worried about did not happen, so she did not wake xi rui up. she only nced at the fishing rod and slowly picked it up. the fish was hooked, and it was quite big. she was ready to lift it up. [ wow, wow, wow, the first fish! isn¡¯t our xi rui too awesome? ] [ upstairs, are you lying through your teeth? our master pet was the one who chose the address. now that he has taken the bait, he is the one who found out first. shouldn¡¯t you say that our master pet is very powerful? ] [ hahaha, baby xirui is so cute. the fish has already taken the bait, but he doesn¡¯t know. he¡¯s actually still sleeping. ] [ that¡¯s great! ] mo nan chong easily fished the fish out. it was quite a big fish and mo nan chong ced it in the bucket. xi rui had also woken up at this time. he opened his eyes innocently and rubbed them. he looked at mo nan chong and asked, ¡± did you take the bait? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡°so fast?¡± xi rui stood up and took a look. when she saw a fish, she was obviously a little surprised. ¡°you¡¯ve really chosen a good ce with good fengshui!¡± ¡°are we the first one?¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡°not bad!¡± when xi rui high-fived mo nan chong, she didn¡¯t seem as cold as she usually was. mo nan chong turned around and realized that the fish on her side seemed to have taken the bait. she immediately went back. di yan and the others could not help but look at mo nan chong. luo zixin was sitting very close to di yan. she nced at di yan and said,¡±best actor, they seem to have caught a fish.¡± di yan grunted in agreement. he did not look at mo nan chong for long and continued fishing. mo nan chong quickly brought her fish up. the fish she caught was quite big. after that, the rest of the people did not catch any fish, but mo nan chong and xi rui seemed to have some strange maic field, and all the fish wereing towards them. xi rui had been dozing off the entire time, while mo nan chong had been running around catching fish. it was rare for xi rui to wake up and get ready to catch the fish. every time he tried, the fish would run away. this made master chong¡¯s face twitch, and he couldn¡¯t wait for xi rui to sleep. it didn¡¯t take long for both of their buckets to be almost full. but the rest of the people didn¡¯t do anything. this was especially true for di yan. everyone said that he was an expert at fishing, but in the end, he didn¡¯t catch anything from the beginning to the end. he seemed to have caught something with great difficulty, but when he lifted it up, it was actually a de of aquatic grass. di yan was extremely embarrassed. luo zixin was also in disbelief. ¡± film emperor di, what¡¯s going on? are you in the wrong position? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll try another ce.¡± film emperor di said with a dark face. on the other side, mo nanchong stretchedzily. she nced at qian lulu, who was looking at her enviously. ¡± why don¡¯t youe over here? there are many silly fish here, so it¡¯s easy to catch. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve already caught so many, can you still catch more?¡± wei dong shouted. ¡°i should be able to.¡± as soon as mo nanchong finished speaking, qian lulu ran towards him. on the other side, xi rui also became serious. however, his seriousness made mo nan chong feel a little bald. ¡°he¡¯s taken the bait!¡± xi rui excitedly prepared to fish. ¡± ... i think you can wait for a while. let me do it. ¡± mo nan chong looked at xi rui helplessly. ¡°don¡¯t i deserve to do it once?¡± xi rui asked. ¡°alright, you do it.¡± mo nan said in his heart,¡¯how many times have you been here and how many fish have escaped?¡¯ [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. i¡¯m starting to get rough. i¡¯m so helpless! ] [ i suddenly feel that our xirui is so cute. she doesn¡¯t seem cold at all today! ] ... [ i don¡¯t know why, but i feel like the two of them are a perfect match! ] [ i don¡¯t seem to hate mo nan chong as much anymore. she did find the right ce. she persevered in the ce that best actor di said was impossible and actually caught so many fish. ] [ i was just lucky. ] [ is it really just luck? if she was lucky, how did di yan manage to catch so many? [ this is definitely not luck. it¡¯s definitely strength. she¡¯s really powerful! ] [ i¡¯m a fan of xi rui. i¡¯m on mo nan chong¡¯s side now. she¡¯s really good and really pretty. our xi rui is pretty, but there are very few people who are prettier than him. he¡¯s a god! ] time passed by quickly while fishing. when the time was up, everyone was shocked. mo nan chong and xi rui had caught too many fish, but di yan had only caught a fish the size of a finger. everyone else, except qian lulu, had gotten O. because of mo nan chong¡¯s help, qian lulu had caught up. ¡°wow, grandpa pet, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± wei dong gave mo nan chong a big thumbs up. ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± mo nan chong nced at it. ¡± i¡¯m just ying around. ¡± di yan¡¯s face is extremely ugly. ... he had previously said that mo nan would not be able to catch a single fish if he were to stay in that ce. in the end, she had actually caught so many! on the contrary, he had only caught a small fish. it was really embarrassing. after that, they went to choose the items. mo nan chong and the others could naturally exchange for the most dishes. qian lulu¡¯s group had mo nan chong¡¯s help, so they were doing pretty well. only di yan¡¯s group had nothing and had to be punished. the live broadcast room was about to explode. [ f * ck, isn¡¯t this mo nan chong too much? ] [ does our best actor have nothing? how pitiful! ] [ my heart aches for our di yan! ] [ i still feel bad for our master pet. how is he too much? she just won ording to the rules. didn¡¯t the best actor arrange everything himself? if he loses, it¡¯s our grandpa pet¡¯s fault! ] [ the movie king is letting them have their way, okay? ] [ as expected of the best actor. if it wasn¡¯t for him, your mo nan chong would not have ended up like this! ] Chapter 1920 1920 they actually had a cookingpetition ¡°f * ck, who¡¯s this guy? he actually said that di yan is giving way to our master chong, it¡¯s clearly our master chong who is the best, okay? what does it have to do with di yan?¡± ¡°what kind of nonsense is this? i¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°ever since master chong decided to y master rong, there are more and more haters like this. it¡¯s really annoying!¡± xu ruohuan looked at thements in the live-stream room and was furious. they were all badmouthing mo nan chong. song sheng had a simr expression. ¡± they¡¯re indeed a little too much. our master pet is so good and powerful, but they¡¯re all scolding her. ¡± if she didn¡¯t catch any fish, everyone would scold her for not knowing how to y the role of lord rong. she had caught the fish, yet she still wanted to scold her and let her deal with di yan. what a joke, does our lord pet need someone to give in?¡± ¨C mo nan chong and xi rui had received the best ingredients. however, when she got the ingredients, master pet was stunned. she looked at the raw ingredients and then looked at xi rui seriously. ¡°you¡¯re in charge of cooking?¡± she didn¡¯t know how to cook. no matter how many ingredients she had, she could make them into dark cuisine. xi rui looked deeply at mo nan chong, and then asked very seriously, ¡± ¡°do i look like i can cook?¡± ¡°then do i look like i can cook?¡± the two of them looked at each other without saying a word. theizens in the live broadcast room suddenlyughed like crazy. [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. i know that master pet doesn¡¯t know how to cook. if i let master pet cook, the kitchen will probably be blown up. ] [ xi rui doesn¡¯t know how to cook. don¡¯t tell me they don¡¯t know how to do anything? ] [ i got such good ingredients for nothing! ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m very simr to master rong in this aspect. master rong doesn¡¯t know how to cook at all. however, it¡¯s said that master rong doesn¡¯t know his own limitations and still wants to cook sometimes. ] [ i¡¯ve seen lord rong cook on the live broadcast before. it¡¯s really amazing! ] [ does xi rui really not know how to cook? ] [ but thepetition requires them to cook their own meals, right? ] while qian lulu and the others had already started to cook, mo nan chong and xi rui kept their eyes on each other. neither of them said a word, and the two of them struggled to look at each other. at the same time, they nced at qian lulu and wei dong. the two of them were working together, one washing the vegetables and the other cutting the vegetables. they were quite neat. mo nan chong rolled up his sleeves. ¡± why don¡¯t we try it? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t expect my food to be edible.¡± mo nan chong: ¡± let¡¯s do it first. you wash the vegetables? ¡± i¡¯m cutting vegetables? my knife skills should be pretty good.¡± she had inherited her father¡¯s knife skills, and they were not bad. ¡°then i¡¯ll wash the vegetables.¡± after the two of them talked for a while, they decided to divide the work. xi rui washed the vegetables rather quickly, and mo nan chong just followed her and cut the vegetables. at first, she did not seem to notice anything, but gradually, mo nan chong¡¯s expression began to turn strange. ¡°are you sure you¡¯re clean?¡± she found that when xi rui washed the vegetables, she just put the whole vegetable into the water. when she cut the vegetables, she also saw a lot of mud and sand. no matter how delicious this thing was, it couldn¡¯t be eaten, right? do you want to eat vegetables or sand? ¡°didn¡¯t you clean it?¡± xi rui looked innocent. ¡± i¡¯m very serious. ¡± it was also his first time washing vegetables. ¡°would you eat such a dish?¡± mo nan chong showed xi rui the dirt-covered vegetables. ¡°why is there mud?¡± xi rui was shocked. ¡°didn¡¯t you wash it? i should be the one asking you why there¡¯s mud, right?¡± xi rui was speechless. in the end, xi rui started to wash again. mo nan chong cut the vegetables with a calm expression. not only did she cut the vegetables, but she could also carve flowers. so, the vegetables she cut looked very good. she was like a chef. the fans in the live broadcast room were all dumbfounded. some of xi rui¡¯s fans were especially shocked. ¡°didn¡¯t she say she didn¡¯t know how to cook? her cutting skills are perfect, okay?¡± ¡°that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°could mo nan chong be cking off on purpose, so he doesn¡¯t want to cut the vegetables? he said he didn¡¯t know how? how can he not know how to do it?¡± ¡°heh, then she¡¯s even less suitable to y lord rong!¡± ¡°after all, lord rong¡¯s cooking is the most terrible kind.¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. judging from their knife skills, mo nan chong¡¯s cooking skills should be pretty good, right? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible. everyone knows that master pet¡¯s cooking skills are terrible.¡± while everyone was arguing, mo nan chong and xi rui were already preparing to start cooking. in fact, both of them were a little resistant to cooking. in the end, they began to decide who would cook first in a game of rock, paper, and scissors. xi rui had lost, so she made a dish first. of course, they still had their phones, so they could search for the tutorial. ... mo nan chong helped xi rui search for a video tutorial. ¡± here, look at it and follow her steps. i don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be a problem. ¡± ¡°i also think that there should be no problem since i¡¯m so smart.¡± xi rui began to cook. he followed the video and added oil first. then, he started to prepare some vegetables and seasonings. the video said a small spoon. of course, xi rui didn¡¯t realize how much a small spoon was, and she didn¡¯t realize that her spoon was actually a little too big. the video said one spoonful, so he filled it up. then, she began to stir-fry the vegetables. when the vegetables entered the pot, the oil began to ssh out, and xi rui was scared to death. he took a few steps back and covered himself with the pot lid to protect himself. mo nan chongughed at xi rui from the side. ¡± i thought that my cooking was scarier. i didn¡¯t expect that your cooking is even scarier than mine! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± xi rui looked at mo nan chong deeply. after a moment of silence, he continued to throw vegetables down. ... then, he began to pour all kinds of soy sauce and other seasonings into the pot, and finally added water. the dish was a sess. a few minutester, a dish was out of the pot. although he followed the tutorial, he didn¡¯t know what went wrong. other people made it look perfect, but he made it ck and swarthy. ¡°it¡¯s my turn to be the next dish.¡± mo nan chong stood up. after searching for the tutorial, he said, ¡± you¡¯d better watch me. you can¡¯t do this. ¡± ¡°sure, you do it.¡± xi rui snorted. ¡± it¡¯s already not bad that you can cook to my level for the first time. ¡± mo nanchong nced at xi rui. ¡± you¡¯re the only one who thinks you¡¯re good. ¡± many people in the live broadcast room were alsoughing at xi rui¡¯s cooking. there were also people who were curious about what mo nan chong would maketer. her cutting skills were indeed not bad. judging from her cutting skills, she looked like a five-star chef. as they watched, everyone actually felt that mo nan chong and xi rui¡¯s interaction was quite good, and some inexplicable fans of the couple sprouted. grandpa pet started to cook ording to the video. her actions were as simple and crude as xi rui¡¯s, and the spoon she used was even bigger than xi rui¡¯s. Chapter 1921 1921 other than my parents, you¡¯re the first person i¡¯ve met like this [ this isn¡¯t cooking, this is salt! ] [ oh my god, big brother, don¡¯t add more. it can¡¯t be eaten! ] [ f * ck, why don¡¯t you just eat salt? this is such a waste! ] [ that¡¯s great. i believe it now. mo nan chong really doesn¡¯t know how to cook. she doesn¡¯t even know how much seasoning she should put in. ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone cook like this. it¡¯s simply ridiculous. this is too exaggerated! ] [ maybe it¡¯ll be quite delicious! ] [ i feel like xi rui and mo nanchong don¡¯t even dare to eat their own cooking, even though they¡¯re still arguing that the other party is not as good as them. ] [ hahaha, this is too funny. how can their cooking be so funny? i¡¯m going crazy fromughing. ] [ i feel like the vegetables in the pot are about to cry. ] mo nan chong¡¯s pot was on fire. she jumped in shock and turned to run. xi ruiughed at the side. ¡± ha, you¡¯re stillughing at me. look at what you¡¯ve made! ¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t cooked in a long time, so i got excited. most chefs ¡®woks have mes. without mes, it won¡¯t have that effect.¡± mr. pet took a step forward calmly. ¡± did you see that? only this way can the dishes taste good. otherwise, they won¡¯t taste good! ¡± xi rui¡¯s expression was one of disbelief. master pet continued to stir-fry the vegetables calmly, even though some of the vegetables in the pot were already burnt. ¡°it¡¯s only delicious and crunchy when it¡¯s brown, right?¡± mo nan chong said to the camera. the cameraman was alreadyughing so hard that he could barely hold onto his camera. his entire body was shaking. she had seen people who didn¡¯t know how to cook, but she had never seen someone who didn¡¯t know how to cook and could even twist words. mo nan chong exined as he cooked. he hadpletely inherited lord rong¡¯s skills. almost at the same time, the uncles who were watching the live stream of their favorite grandpa at home allughed like crazy. tang luo stared at mo nan chong in the live broadcast, dumbfounded. ¡± as expected of madam¡¯s daughter. she looks exactly like madam. no, she looks exactly like lord fourth too. ¡± lord fourth was quite good at exining things back then.¡± huahua, who was wearing an apron, nodded in agreement. ¡± as expected of little miss. even if it¡¯s not delicious, you can still say it¡¯s delicious. ¡± when lord rong and lord fourth came down the stairs, they heard their discussion. lord fourth: ¡± you guys seem to have a lot of opinions on my cooking skills? ¡± ¡°not really,¡± hua hua replied. ¡°that¡¯s called eloquence,¡± lord rong said. tang luo was speechless. he was indeed good at arguing. ¨C mo nan chong finally finished cooking a dish. she had just been mocking xi rui¡¯s dish, but when her own dish appeared, it was even worse than xi rui¡¯s,pletely charred. ¡°excuse me, miss darling, what kind of dish are you making? do you think your cooking is better or mine?¡± xi rui had always been a serious person, but at this moment, she was already holding her stomach. it was too funny. ¡°of course, it¡¯s because my food is delicious.¡± mo nan chong said firmly, ¡± there are some things that may not look eye-catching, but they taste extraordinary. ¡± ¡°oh, really? in that case, i¡¯ll definitely eat more of my own foodter.¡± xi rui said with a smile. mo nan chong looked at xi rui. ¡± are you serious? ¡± ¡°of course.¡± ¡± even ghosts might not ... ¡± he might not eat the food i make. grandpa pet didn¡¯t say anything, but he still swallowed his words. she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. even if she didn¡¯t eat ghosts, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. even if it wasn¡¯t delicious, he had to say it was delicious. she still went against xi rui. ¡°you don¡¯t even eat ghosts?¡± xi rui guessed it. after all, even ghosts wouldn¡¯t eat the food he made. bai qiao was speechless. she turned around in a huff and prepared to continue cooking. at this time, qian lulu and wei dong also turned their heads to look. when qian lulu saw the dishes that mo nan chong and wei dong had made, she was in a state of shock. it was as if she had never seen the world before. ¡°did you cook this?¡± qian lulu pointed at a dish and asked with aplicated expression. ¡± i made this, and this is xi rui¡¯s. lu lu, which dish do you think is better? ¡± qian lulu¡¯s expression wasplicated and awkward. in her opinion, there was not a single dish that was edible, but mo nan chong had actually asked her so seriously which dish was better. are you sure they are all edible? ... it didn¡¯t look like something that could be eaten. ¡°this ...¡± ¡°which one do you think is better? why don¡¯t you try it?¡± mo nan said seriously. ¡°no, i don¡¯t need to taste it, right?¡± are you sure this can be eaten? would there be any problems after eating it? [ haha, i feel sorry for lulu for a second! ] [ i¡¯mughing like crazy. i don¡¯t know myself at all, and xi rui is the same. ] [ it¡¯s obvious that their food is inedible, but they¡¯re even asking people toment on which one is better. it¡¯s clearly inedible! ] [ lulu is a good child. she doesn¡¯t dare to hurt them with her words, but it¡¯s really too funny! ] ¡± why don¡¯t you all eat with uster? ¡± qian lulu said with aplicated expression. ... xi rui: ¡± no need. we¡¯re doing pretty well ourselves! ¡± mo nanchong looked at xi rui with aplicated expression. ¡± continue cooking, ¡± xi rui said. ¡± we have so many ingredients. ¡± wei dong: ¡± you guys shouldn¡¯t waste the ingredients. i can¡¯t stand it anymore. what i¡¯ve made is only edible, but what you guys made is not edible. ¡± xi rui: ¡± why not? it¡¯s all made with vegetables. ¡± ¡°have you tried it?¡± ¡°of course not,¡± xi rui replied. ¡°do you dare to try your own cooking?¡± ¡± of course i dare. i¡¯m cooking. why wouldn¡¯t i dare to? ¡± xi rui ate very bravely, and then he cried because of the food he cooked. his face was twisted into a ball as he tried to swallow the food, but it was really difficult to swallow. in the end, he still vomited it out with a terrible expression. wei dong bent down and looked at xi rui. ¡± is it not good? ¡± xi rui¡¯s handsome face had long turned bitter, and he said with a ck face, ¡± it¡¯s not good! it was too unptable! even a ghost wouldn¡¯t eat it!¡± mo nan chong looked at his food with aplicated expression. ¡°why don¡¯t we help you?¡± qian lulu asked carefully, ¡± if you do this, you won¡¯t be able to eat it. ¡± we can work together.¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine.¡± xi rui nced at mo nan chong. ¡± i admit defeat. ¡± ¡± i lost too ... ¡± mo nan chong patted xi rui¡¯s shoulder. ¡± you¡¯re the first person i¡¯ve met whose cooking skills are on par with mine. other than my parents, this is the first time i¡¯ve met someone with such bad cooking skills. ¡± ¡°are youplimenting me?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± just take it as apliment. it¡¯s good to have bad cooking skills. ¡± at the very least, others won¡¯t dare to let you cook so easily. this way, you can escape from cooking.¡± ¡°that makes sense ...¡± Chapter 1922 1922 you call this ying a little when you were young? on the other hand, with the help of qian lulu and wei dong, mo nan chong and xi rui had a good meal. the two of them were full of praise for qian lulu and wei dong. after all, the food they made was edible, but the food they made was simply inedible. while the people here were eating, the film emperor¡¯s group was not very happy. di yan had been busy with his own work all this time. he had never thought that he would be the one to do the things he had arranged. luo zixin was also speechless. her stomach was growling, but they couldn¡¯t cook and had to work. she had chosen to be in di yan¡¯s group in order to seed, but the result was just too infuriating. and what they had to do was to farm. as a female artiste who came from a good family, when had she ever worked in the fields? this was simply asking for her life. however, it was a live broadcast after all, so she had to get off the bed. thus, despite her reluctance, luo zixin had been working in the fields. she was on the verge of tears. di yan was good at controlling his expression, so he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when he was farming. he only had a slightly dark look in his eyes when it was hard to notice. he did not expect mo nan chong to be so powerful, but there was still something fun waiting for her. he did not believe that mo nan chong would be more powerful than him. she was just a little girl. ¡°ah!¡± ¡± ah! ¡± luo zixin shrieked. she was so scared that she cried because there were bugs in the ground. di yan went over tofort her and told her to rest, while he did the work. ¡°no, how can i let you do it alone? we¡¯re a team, i should help too.¡± luo zixin said with red eyes. mo nan chong and the others had also finished their meal. wei dong suggested that theye over to take a look at di yan¡¯s group, so everyone came over. seeing that the two of them still had a lot of work to do, qian lulu said, ¡± why don¡¯t we help them and let them eat something? it¡¯s gettingte and they should be hungry. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine too,¡± wei dong looked at mo nan chong and xi rui. ¡°i don¡¯t have any objections,¡± xi rui said. ¡°as you wish.¡± mo nan chong, on the other hand, was expressionless. ¡± best actor di, you guys cane back first. we¡¯ll help you with the rest of the work. you guys can go and eat first. we¡¯ve left you some food. fill your stomachs first. ¡± wei dong shouted at di yan. di yan and luo zixin had returned. luo zixin was very excited, but di yan looked at the crowd, especially mo nan chong. he seemed to be a little reluctant. ¡°i¡¯ll do it myself, just let zixin rest.¡± di yan says. ¡°best actor di, you should go and have your lunch. we¡¯re still waiting for your arrangements in the afternoon. you don¡¯t have much work left, leave it to us!¡± wei dong immediately pulled di yan and got off the bed. the rest of the people didn¡¯t waste any time and went to help, pushing di yan and luo zixin away. following that, the four of them farmed much faster. after di yan and luo zixin washed up, they also ate. in the afternoon, the group of people prepared to go to another ce. di yan¡¯s other activity was in an shooting range. the ce where the arrows were shot. when the group of people arrived, they were still a little excited, especially the boys. the girls were not so excited. although they thought it was cool, they had never yed it before. only master pet had yed it before, but master pet¡¯s reaction was very calm. ¡°let¡¯s y some archery. whoever loses will treat us to a meal.¡± di yan seems to be deep in thought. then he shakes his head and says, ¡± it seems like i¡¯m taking advantage of you. ¡± ¡°how about this, tell me what punishment or reward you will get if you win.¡± di yan looks at the rest of the people. ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to a meal if you lose,¡± said wei dong. if you win, where do you choose to go for dinner?¡± hearing wei dong¡¯s words, the rest of the people nodded in agreement. ¡°the girl is at a disadvantage.¡± xi rui looked at mo nan chong and the others. ¡± why don¡¯t we still form a group or follow the previous group? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t mind,¡± di yan says. ¡°i can do it too. my archery skills are good, xi rui, what about yours?¡± wei dong looked at xi rui. ¡°i¡¯m pretty good at it.¡± xi rui said calmly. ¡°girls don¡¯t need to be mentioned, they shouldn¡¯t be good at it, right?¡± wei dong said, ¡± it¡¯s still the same as before, right? ¡± ¡°sure.¡± qian lulu didn¡¯t have any objections. ¡± but i¡¯ve never yed it before, so i probably don¡¯t know how to y it. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not that powerful either.¡± luo zixin said. ¡°i¡¯m alright.¡± mo nanchong replied casually, ¡± i did when i was young. i didn¡¯t y much when i grew up. ¡± di yan nced at mo nan chong with a look of contempt in his eyes, as if he was saying,¡¯you know how to y? ¡°i yed with it when i was young, are you sure? we won¡¯t go easy on you. i¡¯ve always been serious when i y games.¡± di yan says. ¡°it¡¯s good to be serious. i also like to be serious.¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± his skills might not be that good. he¡¯ll have to rely on luck to y. ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s start.¡± ... after that, the few of them started to prepare to shoot arrows. although mo nan chong said that she was not that great, she had always been good at archery, even though she had not yed for a long time. however, since young, he had been like a marksman, the kind that could hit 100% of the target. she was always humble when she spoke. of course, she actually thought so herself and felt that she was not that great. the first to go on stage were a few boys. the girls were watching from behind and cheering for him. di yan is indeed very powerful. nine out of ten arrows hit the bullseye and only one missed. the other two boys were also okay. wei dong hit five bullseyes, and xi rui hit six. the boys ¡°overall results were not bad. wei dong and xi rui were tied, and di yan was in the lead. next, it was up to the girls. the girls ¡®scores were the most important. ¡°i¡¯ll teach you.¡± di yan started to teach luo zixin how to shoot an arrow. ... seeing qian lulu¡¯s helpless look, wei dong also began to teach her. only xi rui nced at mo nan chong. her expression was slightly serious, as if she had hesitated for a while. ¡°do you need my help?¡± she seemed to have heard mo nan pampering her just now, but he said that he had yed with her when she was young. she wondered if she knew how to do it when she grew up. ¡°no need,¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± i¡¯ll just start. ¡± di yan and xi rui both looked at mo nan chong. di yan¡¯s eyes carried a light smile. he clearly did not believe that mo nan chong really knew how to use this. luo zixin said, ¡± darling must¡¯ve learned a lot for the crew. archery should be one of them, right? back then, lord rong won an award.¡± di yan frowned and looked at mo nan chong again. he seemed to be even more upset. mo nan chong noticed it, but he did not react. ¡°i¡¯ll make the first move, you guys don¡¯t have to worry,¡± as he spoke, grandpa pet had already started to draw the bow. it had to be said that her drawing technique and standing posture werepletely perfect. Chapter 1923 1923 doesn¡¯t she have a high eq? di yan had thought that mo nan chong would definitely embarrass himself, but he did not expect her to perform so well. her posture was much better than he had expected. ¡°perfect score for the posture!¡± xi rui couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± even i make mistakes, but you don¡¯t have any problems. ¡± ¡°amazing!¡± wei dong immediately started pping. ¡± no wonder he said that he had yed it when he was young. if he had not yed it before, he would not have made such a professional pose! ¡± mo nanchong replied indifferently, ¡± don¡¯t be so agitated. it was just a simple gesture. those who don¡¯t know would think that i¡¯ve won! ¡± archery is the one that requires skill.¡± ¡°with your posture, i think i¡¯ll hit 100%.¡± wei dong gave him a thumbs up. ¡± right, best actor? ¡± film emperor di nced at mo nan chong from the side and said calmly, ¡± ¡°not necessarily. there are more people who know how to put on a show than people who know how to shoot arrows.¡± mo nan chong turned back to look at best actor di and smiled faintly. she had long sensed that film emperor di had always had something against her. but it didn¡¯t matter. she didn¡¯t know how she had offended the earth film emperor, but it didn¡¯t really affect her. [ film emperor di is right. archery does require skill, not just putting on airs. ] [ i¡¯ve yed it before too. i just want to say that this posture of master pet is really standard. generally speaking, if she can do it so well, she must have practiced it before. so, i think she shouldn¡¯t be too bad. ] [ hehe, some people just love to praise mo nan chong. is she really omnipotent? ] [ actually, i also think that lord pet is going to win. i feel that our xi rui can win with lord pet! ] a lot of people in the live broadcast room were already arguing. some people were already arguing so much that they couldn¡¯t stop. some people even started betting. mo nan chong¡¯s side also started to make their move. she didn¡¯t just take one arrow, she took three arrows in one go. the surrounding people were all stunned. ¡°are you serious? you want to shoot three arrows at once?¡± wei dong said in shock, ¡± let¡¯s do it one by one. we¡¯re not in a hurry. three is very dangerous. ¡± di yan says,¡±shooting three arrows at the same time won¡¯t give you any bonus points, so i suggest you shoot them one by one.¡± don¡¯t use three arrows just to attract attention.¡± mo nan chong nced at di yan. ¡± it¡¯s faster this way. ¡± i know the rules.¡± after he finished speaking, the arrow flew out. then, the audience gasped in shock. ¡°f * ck, all three hit the bullseye?¡± ¡°master chong, how did you do it?¡± wei dong couldn¡¯t believe it. this was too powerful. three arrows hit the bullseye. this was too powerful. mo nan chong did not say anything. she calmly took out a few more arrows. this time, there were four. then, there were four more hearts. film emperor di hadughed scornfully at first. he had even warned mo nan chong, but he had never expected that she would actually do it. luo zixin was also taken aback. ¡± darling, you¡¯re really amazing. you won¡¯t hit 100% of the shots next, will you? you said you only learned it when you were young. you y with it often, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true that i haven¡¯t yed for a long time. i yed a lot when i was young.¡± mo nan chong exined calmly, ¡± i don¡¯t really y it now. ¡± after that, her remaining arrows were all shot, and they all hit the red heart. wei dong looked at xi rui with resentment. ¡± you¡¯re too good at lying down. ¡± xi rui: ¡± there¡¯s no helping it if you¡¯re lucky. others really can¡¯t be envious. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need topete, i¡¯m definitely in first ce.¡± wei dong sighed. ¡± we¡¯re probably inst ce. after all, film emperor di is very powerful. ¡± ¡°then we¡¯ll still have topete,¡± di yan had already returned to normal. he said with a smile, ¡± what if you guys win? ¡± ¡°yeah, let¡¯spete.¡± luo zixin and qian lulu had alreadypared their archery skills. after all, they had only learned it at thest minute, so they basically missed the target. in the end, qian lulu and wei dong treated them to a meal, and the two of them lost badly. mo nan chong and xi rui decided where to eat. mo nan chong directly mentioned the north thearch club. then, everyone subconsciously turned to look at mo nan chong. after all, the club was so expensive that not just anyone could afford it. even celebrities could not afford to eat at the north emperor club. other than some of the top-ss people, wei dong and qian lulu were not particrly rich. so when mo nan chong mentioned the north emperor club, their faces changed. ¡°isn¡¯t the north thearch club too expensive?¡± luo zixin said, ¡± darling, you have to consider everyone¡¯s financial capabilities. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not expensive,¡± mo nan chong replied, ¡± the two of them can afford it. ¡± wei dong and qian lulu bothughed dryly. qian lulu wanted to say something, but wei dong spoke first. ¡± let¡¯s go to the north thearch club then. i¡¯ll go all out. i haven¡¯t eaten there before, so it¡¯s not bad to have a meal there. ¡± di yan looked at mo nan chong with even more disgust. luo zixin also wanted to say something but stopped. xi rui looked deeply at mo nan chong. ¡± why did you choose the north thearch club? it¡¯s too inhumane. ¡± that ce really isn¡¯t a ce that people can afford to eat.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that exaggerated. i always eat there. there¡¯s a membership price.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. moreover, she didn¡¯t n to make them pay for the trip to the north thearch club. ... after all, it was his. who would dare to take their money? of course, grandpa pet didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t need to pay, so theizens didn¡¯t know. at that moment, the live stream was filled with blood. everyone was cursing at mo nan chong like crazy. [ is she crazy? ] [ mo nan¡¯s pet is poisonous. if you want to eat it, go eat it yourself at the north emperor club. are you bullying our lulu? ] [ f * ck, don¡¯t you think for others? ] [ i know that the north thearch club is lord rong¡¯s property, but you don¡¯t have to do this. you want to experience it yourself, but you ask others to pay for it? are you trying to cheat people? ] [ mo nan chong will never be able to clear his name in my hands. i will never watch this drama. ] [ i¡¯m really speechless. ] [ i think i have a n, right? ] [ i don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s such a good person that she¡¯d cheat others! ] [ that¡¯s right. sisters, keep watching. there might be a reversal! ] [ i¡¯m about to puke at this, and you¡¯re telling me to continue watching the plot twist? what if there¡¯s no plot twist? ] ... [ that¡¯s right. what if there¡¯s no reversal? [ who¡¯s going to be responsible? ] the live broadcast room was full of scolding. meanwhile, mo nan chong and the others had already arrived at the north thearch club. master chong had sent them a message, so everyone in the club knew that they wereing for dinner. everyone was very enthusiastic as soon as they entered the door. a few staff members were serving them. ¡°what do you want to eat?¡± qian lulu looked at the menu, her expression a little stiff. she felt like she couldn¡¯t even afford a cold dish. ¡°whatever.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± just order whatever you want. ¡± Chapter 1924 1924 all free of charge [ doesn¡¯t she have emotional intelligence? [ can¡¯t you see that lulu is very embarrassed and in a difficult position? ] [ she¡¯s even ordering randomly? is she that thick-faced? ] [ i¡¯m about to die from anger. i was originally a passer-by, but now i don¡¯t have any favorable impression of her at all. i can only hate her! ] [ mo nan¡¯s pampering is getting more and more disgusting. you can¡¯t afford to eat it yourself, but you¡¯re still leeching off others! ] [ i know, she must want to experience the north emperor club. after all, the north emperor club is opened by lord rong. she wants to y lord rong, but she has never been to the north emperor club before. this is the only way! ] [ how disgusting! ] [ i¡¯m really starting to hate bai qiao more and more! ] at the same time, xu ruohuan and song sheng were also confused. the two of them didn¡¯t know that the north thearch club was for doting on their master, so they were dumbfounded when they saw the live broadcast. how could their beloved master not have a high eq? her eq had always been on the line, but what she did today was a little hard to understand. she was actually asking the person who was treating them to take them to the north thearch club for a meal? everyone knew that the north thearch club was not something that ordinary people could afford. it was also extremely expensive. with wei dong and qian lulu¡¯s strength, they could not afford the north thearch club at all. however, it was as if mo nan chong had no brain and chose the north thearch club. ¡°what¡¯s with the darling?¡± xu ruohuan looked at song sheng. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± song sheng looked confused. ¡± even a stupid person like me knows that at this time, they should choose a cheaper one. at least, they should be considerate of qian lulu and wei dong. it¡¯s more likely that they should choose a ce that matches their financial strength. ¡± ¡°she must have a reason for her actions, right?¡± xu ruohuan asked suspiciously. song sheng nodded. ¡± master chong is so smart. i don¡¯t think he would do something without a reason. she must have her own reasons. it¡¯s toote for us to stop her now. the only thing we can do is to wait for the next development. ¡± xu ruohuan was also watching the live stream nervously. she could only wait. there was no other way. north thearch club. qian lulu and wei dong painfully began to order. not long after, mo nan chong saw that the two of them were taking a long time to order, so he told the waiter, ¡± get us a serving of everything that¡¯s good. ¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong in shock. ¡°darling.¡± qian lulu¡¯s face was a little red. ¡± i might not have that much money if i ordered all the delicious food. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, master pet, can you wait until i get rich and then make up for it? i¡¯ll just eat something today?¡± wei dong was going all out, but after seeing the price on the menu, he immediately gave up. he could not afford it even if he went bankrupt, so he could only ask mo nan to pamper him less. ¡°you don¡¯t need to pay.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± just order whatever you want. you don¡¯t have to worry about your wallets. ¡± ¡°what?¡± wei dong was stunned. qian lulu also looked at mo nan chong strangely. ¡± aren¡¯t we the ones treating? is the north thearch club having some sort of event today?¡± ¡°i¡¯m a super member here, so i can eat for free.¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± i was just teasing you guys. you really don¡¯t have to pay. ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°if we go on the show, it¡¯s also a form of publicity for the north emperor club, right? the publicity fees and the meal fees are offset.¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong looked at the waiter. ¡± don¡¯t you think so? am i right? ¡± the waiter naturally knew who the person in front of him was, so he immediately nodded and echoed, ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s offset. you can order anything you want. you can eat as much as you want. you can eat whatever you want.¡± qian lulu and wei dong looked at each other. they had been so nervous and worried just now, but at this moment, they felt that they had been saved. he really didn¡¯t need to pay. he could really do it for free. no matter what the reason was, at least they could eat whatever they wanted. that¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great. they were too happy. di yan looked at mo nan chong coldly and said, ¡± is it because of master rong? ¡± ¡°what?¡± mo nanchong looked at di yan in confusion. ¡± is it free because you¡¯re acting as lord rong? ¡± ¡°if you want to think this way, it¡¯s fine.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. di yan¡¯s face instantly turned dark. ¡± don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? ¡± she wasn¡¯t suitable for lord rong, yet she still wanted to act as lord rong. in the end, she even had to freeload at this ce. ¡°it¡¯s not good to eat and drink for free. i¡¯ll pay for today¡¯s food.¡± di yan said, ¡± you have to consider the original intention of other people opening this club. ¡± ¡°my original intention was to y,¡± mo nan chong replied. di yanughed. ¡± how could it be a game? everyone wants to make money. even if it¡¯s a game, it should be a business. it wasn¡¯t easy, and if he lost money, he couldn¡¯t manage it well. we can¡¯t just eat and drink for free because of our own subjective wishes.¡± mo nan chong looked at di yan with aplicated expression. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you want to be the pig head. ¡± although it was her own shop, she also felt that this shop was a bit overcharging. since di yan likes it, he can just let him pay. di yan¡¯s expression naturally turned ugly when he heard the word ¡°pig head.¡± the rest of the people all look at di yan with sympathy. [ mo nan chong actually called our best actor di a pig head? ] [ i suddenly don¡¯t like di yan. isn¡¯t it a good thing that he doesn¡¯t have to pay? other bosses don¡¯t even mind, so why is he so serious? ] [ is di yan crazy? ] ... [ our best actor is just kind and considerate of others. also, you don¡¯t know this, but di yan is angrier than anyone else about mo nan chong acting as lord rong! ] [ why would he be angry? ] [ di yan¡¯s former idol was master chong. he became the best actor because he followed master chong¡¯s footsteps. ] [ his idol is going to be destroyed. how could he be happy? of course, he¡¯s very unhappy! ] [ all in all, i really feel bad for our best actor. ] [ so movie emperor di is actually lord rong¡¯s fan. no wonder he¡¯s been hiding it pretty well. if it were us, we would have started cursing and swearing a long time ago! ] [ film emperor di is really cultured. although he¡¯s angry, he hasn¡¯t said or done anything! ] [ i¡¯m also a fan of lord rong. am i the only one who thinks that ying the role of darling is very suitable? ] [ yes, only you think so! ] [ of course not! we all think so too! ] [ and me. i¡¯ll be lord rong¡¯s man, but i think i¡¯m very suitable too! ] ... [ lord rong¡¯s flower says that being invincible is suitable! ] [ lord rong¡¯s tang luo himself also feels that it¡¯s very suitable. ] [ hehe, how could the people around lord rong feel that he¡¯s very suitable? it must be the inte water army. ] mo nan chong and the others were still eating in the private room. the north thearch club¡¯s dishes were all very exquisite. there weren¡¯t many ingredients, but they were all the best. the chef¡¯s skills were also absolute. the fans were drooling. Chapter 1925 1925 the dog really isn¡¯t hers? ¡°wow, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it too delicious?¡± after qian lulu and wei dong knew that they didn¡¯t need money, they ate very happily. it could be said that they had no pressure. ¡°eat more if it¡¯s good.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± eat as much as you want. if it¡¯s not enough, you can order more. ¡± di yan looked at mo nan chong with deep resentment. ¡± i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. what¡¯s the difference between eating like this and eating a king¡¯s meal? ¡± ¡°movie king, why are you acting like a mother-inw?¡± mo nan chong said helplessly, ¡± the dishes are already here. you can just eat whatever you want. why are you so excited? ¡± he¡¯s not even worried that he¡¯ll lose money and gave me this membership card, so why are you so calctive? you¡¯re not the boss here, are you?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s few words made di yan unable to reply. di yan is obviously a bit flustered and exasperated. but he was helpless. after all, he was the best actor, and he had to show his manners, so he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡± alright, best actor, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. eat, it¡¯s really delicious! ¡± ¡°yeah, let¡¯s eat!¡± luo zixin had never eaten at the north thearch club before. after speaking up for di yan, she still started eating. in the end, di yan had no choice but to join this group of people and eat. none of them had ever been to the north thearch club before, so they looked like they had never seen the world. only mo nan¡¯s pet ate very little. he just ate a little, which waspletely different from how everyone else gobbled up food. qian lulu looked at mo nanchong and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°darling, why aren¡¯t you eating? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s delicious?¡± ¡°no matter how delicious the food is, you¡¯ll get sick of it if you eat too much.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. she had eaten at the north thearch club too many times, so she wasn¡¯t really interested in the food here. she even wanted to change the chef. after all, she was too familiar with the skills of these chefs. ¡°do youe here often?¡± qian lulu had a shocked expression on her face. ¡°it¡¯s alright, more than the average person.¡± mo nan chong exined. ¡± wow, i¡¯m so envious. you¡¯re so rich. the food here is so good. it¡¯s my first time eating it, and i feel like i¡¯m going to be an immortal. ¡± qian lulu had a satisfied look on her face. ¡± that¡¯s not the case. you just don¡¯t eat much. if youe here every day, you won¡¯t find the food here particrly delicious. the best thing about the food here is that the ingredients are very good. ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. qian lulu found it unbelievable. wei dong looked envious. ¡± do youe here for free? ¡± ¡°they don¡¯t let me spend money, they even give me money.¡± mo nan chong was a little bald, just like lord rong in the past. these employees of the north emperor club were all very responsible. sometimes, when she didn¡¯t want to interfere, they would grab her to do so and even make her watch them. in other ces, employees didn¡¯t like to work with their bosses. they were nervous when they saw their bosses. on her side, the staff couldn¡¯t wait for her to see them and urge her to do things so that the north emperor club could be further developed. the crowd looked at lord rong withplicated expressions. di yan¡¯s face was already dark. luo zixin smiled and said,¡±is it because you¡¯re going to act as lord rong, so everyone¡¯s giving you money to make it better?¡± ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± that¡¯s not to the extent. they won¡¯t care about what master rong does. ¡± ¡°then why did i give you the money?¡± luo zixin was curious. bai qiao changed the topic. she was toozy to talk about this matter. after everyone finished eating and drinking, di yan still nned to pay the bill. however, when he saw the bill, he was stunned. it hadpletely exceeded his budget. ¡± movie king di, there¡¯s no need to pay the bill, right? you don¡¯t have to pay in the first ce. ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°why is it so expensive?¡± di yan can¡¯t believe it. ¡± the few cups of water i drank just now were all added with special herbs. they are very expensive, so they took the money for the food upstairs. ¡± di yan¡¯s expression is veryplicated. he can¡¯t bear to part with so much money. ¡°best actor, forget it.¡± wei dong patted his shoulder and said, ¡± since the other party said it¡¯s free, then it¡¯s free. they don¡¯t mind.¡± the waiters all smiled and said,¡±i really don¡¯t mind.¡± it¡¯s fine as long as everyone has a good meal. if you need to take it away, that¡¯s fine too. our boss has always been very generous.¡± hearing the waiter¡¯s words, di yan had no choice but to not pay. he really didn¡¯t have enough money. the show was still being filmed, so he couldn¡¯t be too direct. the sky outside was already getting dark. the group of people prepared to drive to the ce di yan had prepared for them to stay. di yan had a vi here, so no one had any objections to him bringing them there. di yan had a few dogs. when everyone entered the house, these dogs all barked, looking a little fierce. mo nan chong was a little interested when he heard the barking. he saw that there were a few german shepherds, and they were very smart. ¡°you have so many dogs at home?¡± wei dong¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡± isn¡¯t that too much? ¡± ¡°they won¡¯t bite, right?¡± qian lulu was a little nervous. ¡°i don¡¯t think so?¡± xi rui looked at di yan. ¡°they won¡¯t, they¡¯re all very obedient.¡± di yan went over and put the dogs down. then, the dogs ran towards mo nan chong like crazy. ... while everyone was scared out of their wits, mo nan chong calmly patted the first dog that charged over. ¡°it¡¯s so cute.¡± mo nan chong said. di yan was speechless. he had wanted to scare mo nan¡¯s pet, but the dog was not fierce and even wagged its tail. when the other dogs rushed to mo nan pet, they were not frightened. instead, they looked at mo nan pet excitedly. ¡± wow, so he¡¯s the one who¡¯s ying lord rong. i remember that lord rong is also very popr with small animals. ¡± xi rui said in disbelief. the dogs barked a few times when they saw them, but when they were with mo nan chong, they were a little too enthusiastic. ¡°sit down!¡± di yan shouts. none of the five or six dogs listen to di yan. ¡± it¡¯s alright, ¡± mo nan chong said with a smile. ¡± they¡¯re quite cute. i¡¯m not afraid of them. ¡± di yan was speechless. luo zixin: ¡± it seems like the actor ying lord rong is quite talented. he¡¯s more or less a cat and dog actor. ¡± ... ¡°sit down,¡± he said. mo nanchong raised his hand and made a gesture. all the dogs sat down obediently, as if they had been trained. di yan is even more speechless. the dog he raised did not listen to his own orders but instead listened to mo nan chong¡¯s orders. ¡± wow, that¡¯s amazing. listen to you? ¡± qian lulu looked at mo nan pet in shock. ¡± why would they listen to you? ¡± ¡°ah, i don¡¯t know. they just listened to my order!¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± stand up and turn around! ¡± after that, all the dogs stood up and started to run around with mo nan chong. everyone was speechless. everyone looked at mo nan chong as if they were looking at a god. was this dog really not mo nan¡¯s pet? Chapter 1926 1926 she wasn¡¯t sleeping in, she went out long ago! the first day of the livestream ended smoothly after everyone yed a few games together at night and went back to their rooms to sleep. there was no livestream at night. the livestream schedule for the next day was arranged by luo zixin. early in the morning, the group of people woke up one after another. only mo nan chong did not wake up. luo zixin had arranged her schedule, so she had specially prepared breakfast. many people in the livestream room were praising luo zixin. [ luo zixin is amazing. she actually cooks personally. everything looks great! ] [ i really like luo zixin. i didn¡¯t expect a big star to have such a virtuous side. ] [ that¡¯s right, but why isn¡¯t that mo nan chong downstairs yet? ] [ other people get up so early to work, and she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s be a pig head. what a joke. ] [ that¡¯s right. everyone¡¯s up to work. how can she still sleep like this! ] [ i don¡¯t even know what time it is. does she not know that she has a live broadcast today? ] [ i¡¯m really starting to hate her more and more! ] [ although lord rong also likes to sleep in, at least he¡¯s not like her. he¡¯s much cuter than her. is she deliberately sleeping in to make herself look like lord rong? ] [ maybe. who knows! ] [ let¡¯s just look at our luo zixin. she really looks like she¡¯s making delicious food. she¡¯s so amazing. ] [ i want to have a taste of it. ] some of thements started to criticize mo nan chong andpared the two of them. of course, mo nan chong still did not appear on screen. after luo zixin finished her work and saw that everyone had sat down, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°where¡¯s darling? is she still noting down to eat? i think i told everyone yesterday that we¡¯ll be leaving at 8:30 in the morning.¡± ¡°she should still be sleeping, right?¡± wei dong said. ¡°i don¡¯t think so?¡± qian lulu frowned. ¡± i remember that she woke up very early and went out very early. ¡± i even asked her what she was doing up so early, and she said she wanted to run and exercise.¡± ¡± she¡¯s running for exercise. where did she go if she¡¯s not back yet? ¡± di yan gives a coldugh. the rest of the people had different expressions. xi rui was the first to see mo nan chong returning from outside. she was carrying some things in her hands, and the pack of dogs was following behind her. di yan had mixed feelings when he saw how close his dogs were to mo nan chong. it was clearly her own dog, but now it was like mo nan¡¯s pet. ¡°you guys are eating?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment. ¡± i went out for a run and bought some breakfast. ¡± mo nanchong wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡± there¡¯s a very good restaurant on west street. i had to wait in line for a long time. ¡± ¡°ah, you mean that restaurant? that restaurant really has good food. i heard that sometimes you have to get up at three o ¡®clock to line up, otherwise you can¡¯t get it! you actually managed to buy it?¡± qian lulu was taken aback and then swallowed her saliva. ¡°yeah.¡± mo nan chong ced the food on the table and said, ¡± try them all. ¡± luo zixin¡¯s expression turned ugly. she had worked so hard to make food, but this mo nan chong had actually bought food. the food she had made was definitely not as good as the food she had bought. after all, she had bought food from the most famous store. however, she couldn¡¯t refute him. after all, she had queued for a long time to buy it. luo zixin then smiled. ¡± then try them all. it¡¯s not easy for darling to buy these. she ran a long way. if i knew that you bought these, i wouldn¡¯t have made breakfast! my food isn¡¯t good either!¡± ¡°just in time. this food is actually not bad when paired with zixin¡¯s cooking.¡± wei dong said, ¡±e on, darling, you cook too. sit down and eat. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to take a shower first, you guys go ahead and eat.¡± after mo nanchong greeted him, he went upstairs to take a shower. [ hehe, who said that our beloved master was sleeping in? ] [ she went to exercise early in the morning and even bought her a delicious breakfast! ] [ i¡¯ve been waiting in line for a long time. if you don¡¯t know, you can go and find out which store it is. it¡¯s not easy to buy these things! ] [ i¡¯m not minding my own business. i¡¯m just buying delicious food for everyone. she¡¯s just being kind! ] [ my heart aches for our darling. his good intentions are being treated as a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs! ] [ it¡¯s a p in the face! ] [ i didn¡¯t p her in the face. why did she go shopping so early in the morning? to im credit? ] [ she didn¡¯t arrange for today¡¯s formation! ] [ that¡¯s right. what does breakfast have to do with her? if she¡¯s so capable, she can make it herself. zixin made it herself. that¡¯s what it means to have a heart. ] in the restaurant. everyone began to eat breakfast. everyone originally wanted to eat darling¡¯s food first. however, considering that luo zixin had also worked hard to make this, she took a bite of her food first. then, things got out of hand. xi rui vomited, spitting out some ss shards. he looked at luo zixin in horror. ¡± why are there ss shards in this porridge? ¡± ¡°ah, i¡¯m sorry. i identally broke a bowl. i didn¡¯t know there would be ss shards in it.¡± luo zixin looked at the ss shards xi rui took out in disbelief. xi rui was speechless. he didn¡¯t dare to eat it anymore. the rest of the people were also a little vignt. then, qian lulu took a bite and was stunned for a moment. her expression became extremely strange. ... this taste, isn¡¯t it really too unptable? qian lulu frowned and swallowed it in great pain. then, she nced at luo zixin, not knowing what to say. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? it¡¯s not good?¡± luo zixin asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know how to describe this taste.¡± qian lulu said awkwardly, ¡± you can try it yourself. ¡± although luo zixin¡¯s food looked fine, the taste was indescribable. qian lulu looked at xi rui and di yan, and the two of them tried to test it out. then, they were all driven crazy by the terrible taste. the two of them almost vomited on the spot and did not eat it like qian lulu. everyone had an indescribable expression on their faces. ¡°it¡¯s that bad? that can¡¯t be right, i followed the recipe.¡± luo zixin couldn¡¯t believe it. she took a bite and was dumbfounded by how bad it tasted. ¡°how, how is that possible!¡± ... she almost vomited at the same time. she looked at the crowd in disbelief. ¡± isn¡¯t this too bad? ¡± everyone had a helpless expression. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i might not be good enough at cooking.¡± luo zixin rubbed her temples. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. i made a big mistake by not trying it first. ¡± if you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t eat it. ¡± everyone was very obedient and didn¡¯t eat luo zixin¡¯s food. they only ate the food that mo nan chong bought. wei dongyan was straightforward and immediately said,¡±fortunately, grandpa pet bought us breakfast. otherwise, we would have starved to death!¡± Chapter 1927 1927 master pet, i really don¡¯t know how to! luo zixin¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good, especially after everyone had eaten the food that mo nan chong had bought. after mo nan doted on them, he saw that everyone was eating the food he had bought and not the food luo zixin made. he asked casually, ¡± ¡°why aren¡¯t you eating zixin¡¯s cooking?¡± luo zixin¡¯s expression turned ugly on the spot. mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± xi rui: ¡± it¡¯s hard to swallow. i ate ss. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s ss?¡± mo nan chong sat down in shock and started eating as well. [ thank our dearest master. at least there won¡¯t be ss in the things that our beloved master buys! ] [ f * ck, i feel so sorry for our xi rui. he actually ate ss shards. fortunately, he felt it, otherwise, his throat might have been cut! ] [ that¡¯s right, how can you cook like this! ] [ goddess, you should stay away from the kitchen! ] [ and it seems to taste really bad. only qian lulu swallowed it, and she seems to regret eating it because no one else did. even luo zixin didn¡¯t expect her own food to taste so bad. she¡¯s amazing too. she doesn¡¯t even know how her own food tastes! ] [ i remember a ssic line that lord rong once said: ¡± god knows if my food is delicious or not! ¡± ] [ hahahaha! ] after breakfast, the group of people went out to y ording to luo zixin¡¯s arrangements. the weather was nice, so luo zixin brought everyone to the horse track to ride horses. ¡± i¡¯ve always liked riding a horse. because there are many period dramas, i also need to ride a horse, so i learned how to ride a horse. ¡± luo zixin said in the car. ¡°i also know a little.¡± xi rui said, ¡± period dramas do need a lot of scenes on horseback. my original intention of learning how to ride a horse was for period dramas! do you all know how to ride it?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not very good at it.¡± qian lulu said worriedly, ¡± you¡¯re all very powerful. i¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t do anything except eat. ¡± qian lulu sessfully amused everyone. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll apany you. i¡¯m not very good at it either.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± although we have a horse, it¡¯s very smart. i¡¯ve only ridden it since i was young, so i don¡¯t know if i can handle the other horses. ¡± qian lulu: ¡± ... then you also know how to ride a horse. you¡¯re making me even more autistic. ¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t know how to do it!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe it!¡± qian lulu snorted. ¡± i think you must be an all-rounder! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m really not omnipotent, i only know a few things,¡± mr. pet said. ¡°versailles,¡± mo nan chong was speechless. after arriving at the horse track, the group of people changed into riding clothes. they looked very handsome in their riding clothes, and since they were all celebrities, they naturally had good figures and looks. everyone who came out would cause a small cheer. luo zixin was gentle and beautiful, mo nan chong was handsome, and qian lulu was cute. each of them had their own characteristics. in the horse-choosing segment, luo zixin suggested that everyone choose their own horses instead of asking the coach to help them. they would have a raceter to see who would win, and if they lost, they would sing a song and dance for everyone. ¡°i won¡¯t choose either, i¡¯ll just pick a pretty one!¡± luo zixin randomly picked a cute horse. ¡°not bad.¡± di yan says after taking a look. luo zixin was instantly happy. ¡°i¡¯ll choose this one.¡± di yan chose a horse with very bright hair and a good build. it was obviously a good horse. ¡°then i want to choose this!¡± luo zixin chose a beautiful white horse. xi rui and wei dong had also chosen horses that were rtively strong and looked quite cute. mo nan chong¡¯s gaze fell on a horse that did not look very strong, nor was it the tallest. that horse did not seem to be looking up. but there was a domineering aura around him. she remembered that her mother had once chosen a horse king, which also looked very weak. mo nan chong felt that this horse couldpete with his mother¡¯s one-eyed horse. ¡°i want this.¡± mo nanchong said as he pointed at the horse. ¡°are you sure you want this horse? this horse has always beenzy and unwilling to move. it has never allowed anyone to ride it. ¡± the breeder was a little surprised. ¡± it doesn¡¯t look the best. if you want to change it, i can rmend you another one. ¡± ¡°no, i like it.¡± mo nan¡¯s pet reached over to stroke the horse¡¯s head, but the horse immediately turned its head away. she didn¡¯t mind and just said she wanted this one. ¡°if you choose this horse, you¡¯re going to have to sing and dance for uster!¡± luo zixinughed. the rest of them nodded in agreement. it was obvious that this horse did not have much fighting power. mo nan chong would definitely lose. ¡°we haven¡¯tpeted yet.¡± mo nanchongughed. a group of people led their horses out and went to the field. as soon as they arrived, they ran into another group of people. there were also six people in the group, six men. when they saw mo nan chong, luo zixin, and the others, they looked over with interest. this group of men looked frivolous, and one of them, a man full of tattoos, came over. ¡°my little sisters are so pretty!¡± mo nanchong and the others looked at the man. ... ¡°what are you doing?¡± di yan asks coldly. ¡± nothing much. you guys are here to ride horses too. isn¡¯t it more fun to have more people? ¡± the tattooed man said with interest, ¡± we¡¯re good at horse riding! ¡± ¡°who wants to y with you guys?¡± qian lulu said unhappily, ¡± can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re filming this film? ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter even if there¡¯s a shoot.¡± the manughed and said, ¡± why? we haven¡¯t even started and you¡¯re already afraid of us? ¡± ¡°if you¡¯re afraid, then forget it. they¡¯re all big stars, and even ordinary people like us are afraid of them!¡± ¡°this is so boring!¡± this man was very good at goading others. he said a lot of things and ndered everyone. di yan and the others couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so they agreed to have a match with these people. if these few people lost, they would naturally have to apologize to them. if these people won, they would be joking a little too much, saying that they would kiss the girls. this made di yan and the others even more furious. ... ¡°this request of yours is too unreasonable!¡± ¡°we won¡¯t agree to this!¡± ¡°don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°what, you can¡¯t afford to lose? or are you guys admitting defeat before the match even starts?¡± the tattooed man sneers at di yan and the others. mo nanchong nced at the tattooed man. ¡± i¡¯ll bet with you that we don¡¯t need them. ¡± i¡¯ll bet with you alone.¡± ¡°what?¡± the tattooed man looked at mo nan chong with interest. ¡± you want to bet with us? ¡± ¡°yes, if you lose, it¡¯s on me.¡± mo nan chong looked at the man provocatively. the man sized mo nan chong up from head to toe. ¡± you¡¯re the prettiest. sure, you bet with us, we¡¯re happy to do so! ¡± Chapter 1928 1928 she¡¯s so arrogant [ f * ck, these men are too much! ] [ don¡¯t tell me master pet is really going to bet with them? ] [ don¡¯t. they don¡¯t look like good people. there¡¯s no benefit in betting with them! ] [ i can¡¯t bet on this horse. i can¡¯t! ] [ is mo nan chong trying to show off? does she think she¡¯s master rong? ] [ back then, lord rong did have some impressive things, but she¡¯s different from lord rong, okay? ] [ although she said that she would bear all the consequences, what if she loses? ] not only were the people in the livestream room nervous, but song sheng and xu ruohuan, who had been in the car the whole time, were also nervous. ¡°is grandpa pet good at riding a horse?¡± song sheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± i only know that she¡¯s very good at car racing, but what about horse riding? is she really good at it? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± xu ruohuan took a deep breath. even though she was mo nan chong¡¯s manager, she did not know much about thepany. so now, she was as worried as the audience in the live broadcast room. although a lot of fans seemed to be full of confidence in master pet, there were also a lot of people who said that master pet was just trying to show off. ¡°what do we do? did something happen?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not necessarily the case. even if they lose, can those men beat this girl?¡± xu ruohuan¡¯s mouth twitched. with mo nan chong¡¯s capabilities, no one could defeat her. moreover, the program would be there during the shooting. if those men really wanted to do anything to mr. pampered, the festival team would definitely not let them. after all, they were filming and the safety of the artistes had to be guaranteed. ¨C ¡°beauty, i¡¯ll give you a chance. you can change this horse.¡± ¡°i can tell that your horse is not good enough. if you use this horse topete with us, you will definitely lose.¡± ¡± so, we¡¯ll give you a chance. change your horse. otherwise, if you lose, you¡¯ll definitely cry andin that we¡¯re unfair. ¡± the tattooed man and the other men around him smiled at mo nan chong. all of them had lecherous expressions. xi rui frowned and tugged at mo nan chong, saying in a low voice, ¡± why don¡¯t we just forget about it? one look and you can tell that they¡¯re veterans. they¡¯re not good people. there¡¯s no need topete with them. just let the jie mu group clear the area. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m quite bored anyway. it¡¯s good that someone is looking for abuse from me.¡± mr. chong blinked. ¡± it¡¯s a free gift. why don¡¯t you y with it? ¡± of course, he had to y them to death. it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t y. xi rui could feel the contempt in mo nan chong¡¯s eyes, as well as the innate killing intent, and he felt a chill run down his spine. her eyes didn¡¯t look like she wanted to be yed by these people. instead, she wanted to y them to death. goosebumps rose all over xi rui¡¯s body, and he didn¡¯t say anything. it was better not to speak. he felt that these people were going to be in trouble. di yan, on the other hand, sneered. ¡± there¡¯s no need to be in the limelight at this time, is there? ¡± he thought that mo nan chong was just trying to show off. after all, there were cameras around and it was a live broadcast. it would be funny if they screwed up. even though this group of people didn¡¯t look like they were easy to deal with, they still had people with them. the jie mu group had quite a number of people, and he didn¡¯t believe that they couldn¡¯t beat this group of people. there were only six people here, so what if they were powerful? did they bring a bunch of thugs with them? ¡°darling, there¡¯s no need topete with them!¡± luo zixin said in a low voice. qian lulu also tugged at mo nan chong¡¯s arm. ¡± they¡¯re doing this on purpose. don¡¯t fall for their trap! ¡± mo nanchong patted qian lulu¡¯s head. ¡± it¡¯s okay. don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± qian lulu looked worriedly at the tattooed men. she was a little vignt and a little afraid. the six men were all looking at mo nan chong with meaningful smiles on their faces. mo nan chong consoled the people around him, then said to the six men, ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t need to change my horse. i just need this to win. ¡± ¡± girl, we¡¯re going topete in the obstacle course. are you sure you¡¯re going to use this horse? it¡¯s not tall and it¡¯s not strong. can he do it? ¡± ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. if this horse can beat us, i¡¯ll eat sh * t. ¡± mo nan chong looked at the man who ate shit and said seriously, ¡± ¡°your fetishes are very special, but i will satisfy you!¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve chosen this horse, let¡¯s begin. the six of us willpete with you. as long as you beat one of us, just one is enough, and it¡¯ll be considered your win. how about it?¡± ¡± wait a minute, i still have a question. if you lose, what can you do for us? ¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡± of course. if you lose, you¡¯ll have to pay a certain price. you can¡¯t possibly not pay anything, right? ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at them. the group of men looked at each other and seemed to be hesitating. ¡°since you can¡¯t think of anything, i¡¯ll think of something for you. our livestream will continue for a few days. during this time, you¡¯ll be our coolies. how about it?¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± then, you¡¯ll pay for us. you¡¯ll pay for the expenses. ¡± master pet raised his eyebrows and looked serious. when the camera turned to mo nan chong, she looked a little arrogant. there were actually many people in the live broadcast room who were scolding him. other than a few loyal fans who believed in mo nan chong, the rest of the people did not have a good impression of him anymore. he was too arrogant. what was she trying to do when she encountered these people who were obviously stronger than her? such arrogant words would definitely be asking for trouble in the end. ... many people thought that mo nan chong just wanted to show off in front of the camera, but she did not have the ability to show off. even xu ruohuan and the others in the car were worried. the festival team¡¯s director and producer were very worried about this situation. some wanted to stop it, but some felt that it was just a gimmick and wanted to wait and see. a few artistes wanted to stop mo nan chong, but they could not. ¡± hahaha, sure. your request isn¡¯t too much. it¡¯s a small matter anyway. you just have to win against us! ¡± the men were also very arrogant. when he saw the arrogant mo nan chong, he thought that she was quite fun and interesting. if that was the case, it was fine. furthermore, no one believed that mo nanchong would win. they all thought that she would lose for sure. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word. the live broadcast was already out. if you go back on your word, the whole world will see it. by then, you¡¯ll be the ones embarrassed. ¡± mo nan chong patted the boss¡¯s shoulder. ¡± then let¡¯s get ready to start. ¡± ¡± sure, i like your personality. you¡¯re pretty cool! ¡± ... mo nan chong mounted the horse and moved nimbly. the rest of them also mounted their horses. the festival team staff and the rest of the artistes had already moved to the stands. the next thing to do was to watch thepetition. ¡°why do i feel like i can win?¡± xi rui said, holding her chin. Chapter 1929 1929 she is really heaven-defying! qian lulu nced at xi rui, nodded seriously, and said, ¡± ¡± actually, master pet has always been very good. i¡¯ve seen some of her previous videos, and she¡¯s really great. i think she¡¯s not weak in horse riding either. ¡± luo zixin also said exaggeratedly, ¡± ¡°since she dares to go up, she should be able to win! i believe in her!¡± she put on an innocent look, but deep down, she felt that mo nan chong would definitely not do. at that time, she would definitely be embarrassed. wei dong was also worried about mo nan chong. he had already prepared himself to fight with those people if mo nan chong failed. ¡°when the timees, if darling loses, everyone must remember to rush up and help. if it¡¯s a girl, run a little further and hide in a safe ce.¡± qian lulu nced at wei dong and nodded. ¡± should i prepare some weapons first? ¡± it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± di yan looked at wei dong. he wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. in the end, he said nothing. on the court, mo nan chong was already prepared. the rest of the people were also ready, and there were staff from the horse track to help direct them. with the order, the match began. all the horses galloped away. mo nan chong¡¯s horse was the slowest to start. it even seemed to have a temper and did not want to participate in the race. when it had just galloped out, it deliberately stopped and nned to run back. ¡°hey, if you win, i¡¯ll buy you some good food.¡± mo nan chong patted the horse¡¯s head. ¡± stop pretending. i know you¡¯re good. why are you pretending to be an idiot? ¡± if you don¡¯t like it, then beat them for me. if you can¡¯t, i¡¯ll find people to ride horses every day, watch you, and y with you 24 hours a day without stopping.¡± the horse was speechless. she had seen people she hated, but she had never seen someone so mean and vicious. of course, it was the most powerful, but it knew that if it was powerful, it would be ridden by others. it often participated inpetitions, so it was not suitable for a buddhist horse like it. master pet¡¯s words made the horse a little more energetic. this girl looked so annoying, she must be capable of doing anything. if he didn¡¯t run, he might really be tortured by this girl. this horse was a tactful one. as soon as it heard master pet¡¯s words, it immediately galloped. as a result, theizens in the live broadcast room discovered a very magical scene. in the beginning, all the other horses had already rushed out, but master pet¡¯s horse only took two steps and then turned back. everyone thought that master pet didn¡¯t know how to ride at all. someughed, some were worried, and some ridiculed. then, everyone saw master pet say something to the horse in a strange way. then, the horse suddenly rushed forward like a madman. theizens in the live broadcast room were a little dumbfounded, so much so that for a moment, there were no bulletments in the entire live broadcast room. [ what just happened? ] [ what did i say to the horse just now? why did the horse go crazy and start sprinting? ] [ no, i don¡¯t think so. do you really know how to ride a horse? ] [ f * ck, does she know how to ride a horse? what¡¯s going on? she didn¡¯t seem to know how to ride a horse just now, but the horse suddenly seemed to have gone crazy? ] [ has this horse gone crazy? ] was mo nan chong in danger? [ if she insisted onpeting with others even though she doesn¡¯t know how to ride a horse, she¡¯ll be the only one responsible if something goes wrong, right? ] [ i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but i feel that mo nan chong is in danger. ] ...... the people in the live broadcast room all thought that mo nan chong would fall off the horse¡¯s back. after all, the horse was running too fast, and it was too exaggerated. of course, mo nan chong was very stable. when everyone saw the railing and gasped, thinking that the horse would definitely fall and mo nan chong would also fall miserably, mo nan chong waspletely fine. although the horse wasn¡¯t tall, its body was very light. it jumped up and easily jumped over the railing. ¡°wow!¡± the staff and artistes at the scene apuded wildly, all of them stunned. everyone stood up subconsciously, their expressions were all out of control, and they were all in shock. on the other hand, master pet, who was wearing a riding suit on the back of the horse, was still very handsome. she looked very steady and did not look frightened at all. the horsended on the ground, and she was still steady. ¡°run, catch up to them!¡± mo nan chong patted the horse¡¯s head and lowered his body. then, the horse¡¯s speed suddenly increased, as if it had gone crazy. not long after, the six men in front felt a sense of danger. they felt a gust of wind brought by mo nan chong, and then the horse was already riding alongside them. the six men subconsciously looked at mo nan chong and her horse. they were clearly much weaker than their horses, but they were actually so fast. ¡°how is that possible?¡± ¡°you won¡¯t be able to surpass us!¡± ¡°it¡¯s impossible to surpass us!¡± the six men shook their heads, thinking that it was impossible. how could she surpass them? however, mo nan chong had surpassed them. she gave them a disdainful look and then galloped away on the horse. the horse cooperated with her perfectly, and the two of them crossed all the obstacles. in less than a moment, they had reached the finish line. xi rui had always been a cold-faced handsome man, but at this time, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. he stood up and shouted, ¡± ¡°darling, darling! mo nan pet!¡± ... ¡°grandpa pet, you¡¯re amazing! you won!¡± qian lulu was also so excited that her tears fell. for some reason, this moment could shake people¡¯s hearts. wei dong was also screaming madly. he rushed to the side, hugged a staff member, and kissed him wildly. ¡°you¡¯ve really made us proud!¡± di yan and luo zixin¡¯s expressions were not very good. they had not expected mo nan chong to win. di yan had been mocking and ridiculing her before, and luo zixin was even more so. she said she could do it, but in her heart, she felt that mo nan chong would definitely fail. in the end, the result was not like this. it waspletely beyond their expectations. this was simply too inconceivable. it truly made one feel that it was somewhat inconceivable. ¡°i¡¯m so awesome!¡± ¡°as expected of grandpa pet!¡± ... even the director and producer were praising her non-stop, and the staff had a proud expression on their faces, as if she was their own daughter. at the same time, many people in the livestream room were cheering too. those who did not think that mo nan chong would win were pped in the face. in a vi in beijing, a group of people who were watching the live broadcast said casually, ¡± ¡± tsk, as expected? how can our little princess be weak? ¡± many people in lord rong¡¯s production team were also watching the live broadcast. when they saw the final result, they cheered. they all understood mo nan¡¯s love and knew that she was really amazing. Chapter 1930 1930e, let me give you a smile! ¡°i¡¯ve won,¡± lian kuang and li jiujue were in a run-down ce. they were actually being surrounded by a group of people. however, she didn¡¯t forget to watch the live broadcast. li jiujue had just fought with someone and was covered in the enemy¡¯s blood. he didn¡¯t watch the live broadcast. but even though lian kuang¡¯s arm was injured, he still saw the entire broadcast. li jiujue turned around and nced at lian kuang. the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. ¡± my woman will naturally not be bad. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m naturally the most powerful.¡± lian kuang¡¯s blood was also boiling. ¡± master, let¡¯s rush out! i can beat those six people, how can we be weak to madam!¡± ¡°kill, get out!¡± li jiujue stood up. at hismand, everyone around him who was injured and even those who were in a terrible state seemed to be boiling with blood. they didn¡¯t know where they got the strength from, but everyone rushed towards a group of mercenaries in front of them. in an instant, everyone began to fight. the scene looked very terrifying. smoke and dust filled the air, but in the end, li jiujue¡¯s group won. they killed the group of mercenaries until they were scared. in the end, they protected their things and left the ce safely. ¨C mo nan chong sat on the horse¡¯s back and changed his posture, looking a little frivolous. after a while, the six men came up. they had lost. they had lost miserably and thoroughly. ¡°how could you?¡± the six men all had incredulous expressions on their faces. ¡°why is it impossible?¡± mo nan said in an amused tone, ¡± i didn¡¯t just win against you guys. i won against all of you. so, can you do what you promised? ¡± the six men looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. they did not seem to want to keep their promise. ¡°what, are you nning to go back on your word?¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡± it¡¯s not a good thing to go back on your word. ¡± the six men did not seem to be afraid of mo nan chong. they jumped down from their horses and one of them whistled. a momentter, a group of thugs appeared behind them. these thugs in ck suits looked like they could fight better than the other. mo nan chong,¡¯nning to go back on your word? and even called such a group of thugs over? are you kidding me?¡± ¡°youngdy, we admit our loss, but do you think you have the right to make us your fighters?¡± one of the men lifted his head and looked at mo nan chong with interest. ¡± do you think you have the ability? ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°i don¡¯t really like people who don¡¯t keep their words.¡± ¡± oh, i don¡¯t like the horse beside me either. we¡¯re friends now. ¡± ¡°stop your nonsense.¡± the tattooed man said, ¡± if you have the ability, then tie us up and bring us back. if you don¡¯t have the ability, we won¡¯t do anything. you still have to smile for me! ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile. ¡± i¡¯ll give you a smile, no problem. ¡± however, if you don¡¯t do what you¡¯ve promised, you¡¯re not a good child!¡± on the other side, wei dong and the others came down from the stands. they had not expected that these people would not admit defeat and would even fight. this was a little too much. ¡°don¡¯t go too far!¡± there weren¡¯t many people in the jie mu group, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win if they fought. ¡± the show is currently being recorded, ¡± wei dong said to the group of people. ¡± the whole world can see what you¡¯ve done. ¡± ¡± what? we¡¯re not afraid. you can¡¯t afford to offend the people backing us. ¡± the tattooed man said, ¡± our boss is very familiar with someone. do you know who it is? ¡± ¡°who is it?¡± mo nan chong asked curiously. ¡°lord rong!¡± ¡°lord rong knows fools like you?¡± mo nan chong pressed between his eyebrows. ¡°what, are you afraid?¡± the tattooed man asked. ¡°unfortunately, i¡¯m not very afraid. we have to resolve this no matter what. you guys have ruined lord rong¡¯s reputation.¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± lord rong doesn¡¯t like it when people go back on their words. ¡± ¡°oh, what? do you think you can do anything to us?¡± ¡± even if all of youe at us together, you¡¯re still no match for us. we¡¯ve all been trained! ¡± the six men looked very tough, and the group of thugs behind them were also very brave. mo nan chong: ¡± ... make way. back off a little. i¡¯ll teach these disobedient grandsons a lesson. ¡± wei dong and the others wanted to help, but they were pushed to the side by master pet. only the horse was standing beside mo nan chong. mo nan chong nced at the horse and said, ¡±e, fighting is fun. let¡¯s y together. ¡± the horse kicked twice and exhaled through its nose. then, like a bull, it charged towards the tattooed man. the corners of master chong¡¯s lips curled up. she grabbed one of the men with one hand and threw him over her shoulder with one hand. the man was about two hundred pounds, but mo nan chong easily fell a few meters away. then, she let everyone see her immense strength. it was as if she was throwing straw, and she threw everyone away. the people in the live broadcast room and the audience were dumbfounded. the artistes who were with him were even more dumbfounded and even a little horrified. who would have known that a girl, a girl who looked a little thin and weak, could have such a strange degree of strength? was she still human? in less than five minutes, the six men and the dozen thugs were all sprawled out on the ground by mo nan¡¯s pet. ... the horse had also taken down a few of them. moreover, this horse had a strange habit. it liked to pull people¡¯s pants. a few of the goons had their pants pulled off until they were only left with their underwear. they covered their faces and cried. mo nan chong looked deeply at the horse. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re a little uncivilized like this. you¡¯re like a gangster. ¡± the horse raised its head and looked at mo nan chong, its nose making some noise. ¡± alright, alright, alright. as long as you like it! ¡± mo nan chong replied. then, the horse continued to pull off the tattooed man¡¯s pants until half of his butt was exposed. the audience in the live broadcast room. [ hahahaha! ] i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m going crazy fromughing! [ what kind of horse is this? it likes to act like a hooligan! ] [ i¡¯m going to die. this strange hobby is so fun! ] [ master pet, she was so cool just now. how did she do it? the camera captured everything, but i feel like i¡¯ve lost my memory because she was just too fast! ] [ i¡¯m really in love with such a doting master! ] ... [ [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m suffocating. i¡¯ve pped myself in the face. i was stillughing at her earlier, saying that she would definitely lose. i didn¡¯t expect that not only did she win, but she was also so good! ] [ i¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ll be pped in the face, and it¡¯ll be really fragrant. what¡¯s wrong with such an awesome master being a little arrogant? [ she¡¯s not crazy enough! ] [ i love it! ] [ i love you so much! girls should be so handsome! ] [ alright, i¡¯m a fan now. it smells so good. ] [ lord rong, i have no objections to her acting! ] [ he really looks like lord rong! ] Chapter 1931 1931 if you hate him, eat him until he¡¯s poor! after what happened with master chong, there were very few people who said that she couldn¡¯t y master rong anymore. in this circle, other than lord rong himself, there was no one else more suitable than mo nan chong to y the role of lord rong. he was so good at horse riding and fighting. even his haughty look was somewhat like lord rong. who wouldn¡¯t like such a girl? no matter if master chong was immersed in his role or if she had always been like this, there was no doubt that it was a little suitable for master chong to y master rong. after the six men were knocked over, not only were their pants pulled off by the horses, but they were also tied up by master pet with ropes. master chong squatted in front of the six men and blinked his beautiful and innocent eyes. ¡± are you still ying? or you can call more people over, i haven¡¯t had enough yet!¡± beside him, the horse seemed to be excited, so it was jumping around like a dog. it nodded its head in agreement. it hadn¡¯t had enough of the beating, really. the six men were so frightened that it was as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°no, i¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± no matter how many people they called, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat this woman. they had really miscalcted. the woman¡¯s arms were so thin that they looked like they could be broken at any time, but her strength was scarier than a ghost¡¯s. they didn¡¯t want to fight with this woman anymore. if they continued to y with her, they would only be asking for trouble. ¡°then, can you still fulfill the conditions you agreed to before? if you can¡¯t do it, i¡¯ll beat you until you can. i¡¯ve said it before, i don¡¯t like people who don¡¯t keep their promises.¡± mo nan chong stared at the six men. the six men were at a loss for words. they were panicking. ¡°yes, we can do it, we can do it!¡± wasn¡¯t it just being a coolie for a few artistes and paying for them? it was better than being beaten to death by this perverted girl. they could feel the incredible strength of their master pet. with her strength, she could lift a car with one hand without any problem. she could just throw a car at them and smash them to death. ¡°en, good girl.¡± mo nan chong was about to turn around, but after some thought, he said, ¡±e, give grandpa a smile. ¡± the group of grandsons immediately smiled brightly. ¡°you canugh. i¡¯ll untie you now, then put on your pants ande with us to y.¡± mo nanchong said with a smile. ¡°alright,¡± he said. the six men responded with a sobbing tone. grandpa chong walked away, satisfied. xi rui and the others surrounded her, and qian lulu asked in shock, ¡± ¡°darling, i know you¡¯re very powerful, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be able to beat so many people!¡± ¡°are there many people?¡± mo nan chong took a look. ¡± there¡¯s only a dozen of them. ¡± only a few hundred people would be considered a lot, right? qian lulu: ¡± ... they¡¯re all very powerful fighters. you ... how many can you fight alone? ¡± ¡°an ordinary fighter would only cost three to five hundred.¡± mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± i haven¡¯t tried many, but i can try a thousand. ¡± qian lulu cried. xi rui: ¡± ... also?? ¡± wei dong: ¡± everyone, remember this. in the future, you can offend anyone but master pet. master pet is too scary! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± how am i scary? be clear, i don¡¯t eat people, and i don¡¯t look like i do. scary? ¡± didn¡¯t he just know how to fight? did she think that she was only a little good at fighting? ¡°you can throw people into outer space.¡± wei dong looked serious. ¡± with your strength, can you throw a car away when you¡¯re angry? ¡± ¡± i still can¡¯t throw the car. at most, i¡¯ll kick it a few times. kick it further away. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no difference ...¡± wei dong said. after one round of the game, everyone was still a little confused. only master pet was quite happy. she rubbed her wrist and looked at the four people who were following them. the six men were all stunned when they saw their master pet rubbing his wrist. all of them had a look of fear on their faces. this woman didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with the fight. it looked like she wanted to fight with them again. ¡± we¡¯re not fighting anymore. we¡¯re just doing hardbor now. ¡± the six men were a little afraid of mo nan¡¯s pampering. they had seen people who could fight, but they had never seen a girl who could fight so well. she clearly did not look that old. ¡°hey, aren¡¯t you guys good at fighting?¡± ¡± we can¡¯t beat you. great aunt, please spare us. we¡¯ll pay. we¡¯ll do hardbor. we can do anything! ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± alright, if you have anything, let them take it. just nice, there are six of them, one in charge of our own things. ¡± ¡°1,2,3,4,5,6?six people, six numbers. remember your number in the future.¡± ... the six of them revealed bitter faces. grandpa chong was still quite happy. at noon, they went to have lunch. the six of them treated them to a meal. everyone naturally went to a more expensive ce. they chose the same north thearch club. ¡°you, you want to eat here? we have to pay?¡± the tattooed man was on the verge of tears. ¡°yeah, aren¡¯t you all lord rong¡¯s friends? it¡¯s okay. you can still afford it, right?¡± master pet smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll definitely give you a discount. ¡± the six men entered the north thearch club with tears in their eyes. then, they looked at their beloved master ordering crazily, even more exaggerated than yesterday. theizens in the live broadcast room were already overjoyed. [ hahaha, i thought lord rong was too much yesterday, but today i know that she¡¯s the one who¡¯s too much! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. if she¡¯s cheating someone, then i¡¯ll take her to the north emperor club for a meal! ] [ you can¡¯t say that. it¡¯s affecting the business of our north thearch club. we¡¯re not scamming people! ] [ hahaha, i suddenly remember that lord rong used to have a story like this. i heard that she took someone she hated to eat at the north thearch club and even offered a sky-high price to eat until the other party was poor! ] ... [ yes, yes, he even brought a dog. he ate a few people he hated until they became poor. [ darling¡¯s cooking is almost the same as lord rong¡¯s. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ why do i feel that darling is bing more and more like lord rong? ] is she really like this, or has she been too immersed in her acting recently? ] [ is this an immersive acting? ] [ no matter what, it¡¯s simr to lord rong¡¯s style in the past. i¡¯m looking forward to this drama! ] [ although he looks a little like lord rong, i still can¡¯t ept someone else acting as lord rong! ] [ i can¡¯t ept it either! ] [ if you can¡¯t ept it, then don¡¯t look at it. i¡¯m not begging you to look at it. to be honest, even lord rong herself acknowledged it. most of lord rong¡¯s fans, especially her big fans, basically acknowledged that she doted on him. [ only a small number of them do not approve. ] [ we¡¯re already filming. no one can change that! ] [ i think it¡¯s pretty good. if i don¡¯t see it, i¡¯ll miss it! ] [ when the tv series is released, it¡¯ll definitely be very fragrant. ] mo nan¡¯s pet and the others ate a lot and were full. master pet even asked the six of them to eat more. then, the two of them almost cried as they ate. ¡°aiya, what¡¯s the hurry? don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with master rong? the north thearch club will definitely give you a discount! it might even be free!¡± Chapter 1932 1932 there¡¯s no instrument she doesn¡¯t know! the six coolies who had been forcibly dragged here by mr. pampered were eating and crying at the same time. in the end, they also ate quite a lot and even asked the waiter to pack the rest. after grandpa pet and the others left, the six of them were in charge of paying the bill. however, they didn¡¯t have enough money, so they could only look at the cashier and ask, ¡± can i get a discount? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± the cashier looked at the six people with her chin in her hand. ¡± we don¡¯t give discounts under normal circumstances. ¡± the six of them looked at each other. ¡± what if we don¡¯t have enough money? ¡± ¡°oh, not enough money?¡± the cashier stood up immediately, and the six of them felt a terrifying gaze behind them. when they turned around, they saw arge group of people standing behind them. this group of people didn¡¯t look simple at all. the north thearch club had always kept a group of powerful fighters to deal with people who ate the king¡¯s meal. now, it seemed like they were being treated as the king¡¯s meal. the six men couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. ¡± we¡¯re not saying that we¡¯re going to eat the overlord¡¯s meal. we know that if we eat the overlord¡¯s meal here, we¡¯ll die a terrible death. ¡± who would dare to mess with the north thearch club? those who had tried to dine and dash were probably in the 18th level of hell. he really regretted tricking mo nan chong. couldn¡¯t they just ride their own horses? why did they have to find trouble with these people? who knew that this artist¡¯s martial arts could be so high? was this guy a martial arts superstar? ¡°that¡¯s right, even if we give you all the money we have, it¡¯s still not enough. that¡¯s why i want to ask if there¡¯s any other way to solve this problem.¡± the tattooed man asked pitifully, ¡± the kind that doesn¡¯t require violence to solve. ¡± the receptionist waved at the group of thugs, then nced at the six men. ¡± you guys are too ugly. ¡± the six men were at a loss for words. ¡°so, you can only help out in the kitchen. you can do things like washing vegetables and dishes.¡± the receptionist thought for a moment. ¡± i can arrange for you to wash the dishes. sign a ten-year contract and work for us for free in the future. when we¡¯ve done it for enough time, it¡¯ll be offset.¡± ¡°ten years?¡± the six of them were petrified. ¡°you can earn some money in between. if you earn enough money, you can cancel the contract.¡± the receptionist said with a serious face, ¡± this is already a very friendly solution. or, if you are willing to take the risk, you can go to other ces to do some risky work, but the work in our club is generally very dangerous. your strength is too weak, and you may die if you go. i still suggest you wash the dishes.¡± ¡°there was a dishwasherst time who had an epiphany here. he¡¯s making a lot of money now.¡± the six men looked at each other and finally agreed to sign the contract. e wash the dishes whenever you¡¯re free. you can do whatever you want.¡± the receptionist waved her hand casually. ¡± don¡¯t you still have to do hard work? don¡¯t be an eyesore and affect business. ¡± mo nanchong and the others were drinking milk tea outside while waiting for theborers. when they saw the six of theme out, everyone was quite happy. ¡°did i give you a discount?¡± the six men shook their heads, looking aggrieved. ¡°you don¡¯t have any? then you should be able to pay for it. you are very rich. i can¡¯t tell.¡± qian lulu took a look at the clothes on the three of them. ¡± you¡¯re dressed quite simply. is this a special brand? ¡± the six men looked at qian lulu in despair. they had sold themselves for ten years, alright? the six of them did not want to say anything. they were feeling very aggrieved, but they did not dare to re up. after all, they could feel that mo nan chong¡¯s gaze was very terrifying. this woman was too terrifying. in the afternoon, luo zixin¡¯s n was to learn a musical instrument, and then everyone wouldpete and y. luo zixin said that she had always regretted not learning any musical instruments. in fact, she was very interested in musical instruments, so she wanted to suggest that everyone learn the same instrument together. when they arrived at an instrument store, luo zixin said, ¡± ¡± everyone is free to choose an instrument that they don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°you know how to do both?¡± mo nanchong nced at luo zixin. luo zixin was speechless. she looked deeply at mo nan chong and then smiled in disbelief. ¡± then learn what you like. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. di yan looked at mo nan chong and asked, ¡± you know everything? you know every instrument?¡± ¡°i know a little of both.¡± mo nan chong said after some thought. when she was young, she liked to y everything. after all, her mother was an artiste, so she knew all kinds of musical instruments in the industry. those big bosses were excited when they saw her touch anything and said that she was talented. then, she originally yed casually, but these big bosses fought to teach her a lot of things. just like that, she basically knew a little about every instrument. there were only simple and difficult ones that others had never seen before. there was no instrument that she didn¡¯t know how to y. it was just that he wasn¡¯t very professional. ¡°you know a little about everything?¡± di yanughed. ¡± i¡¯ve never seen anyone who knows a little about every instrument. now that you¡¯ve put it that way, i have an idea to test you.¡± qian lulu and the others all looked at di yan. luo zixin was also curious. ¡± everything is so good, darling. are you sure you don¡¯t want to perform? ¡± [ darling, perform! ] 0? [ what is she going to perform? do you think she can perform just because she says so? ] [ even though i quite like mo nan¡¯s pampering, i¡¯m still very curious if she really knows everything! ] [ after what happened just now, i feel like she¡¯s not someone who likes to show off. so, she might really be good at it! ] [ i don¡¯t really believe that he can y any musical instrument, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he could y a few! ] [ it all depends on how good she is. if she just fiddles with it, anyone can do it. but if she performs a song or ys a tune or sings with a bit of rhythm, not everyone can do it! ] [ since you¡¯ve already said it, you should at least put on a show. otherwise, who would believe that you can do everything? ] theizens in the live broadcast room were already in an uproar. the few people in the vi in beijing were watching the live broadcast, and their lips curled up into a strange smile. ... there were also some big shots who had once taught their favorite grandpa. when they saw this live broadcast, they were also full of confidence. of course, i know everything! didn¡¯t she know who she had learned it from? they were all world champions, okay? how could he just teach her how to fiddle with it? they were all professionals! if she was willing to y such a genius, every instrument she yed would be the best in the world. it would not be a problem for her to be a world champion. because everyone was looking at her, mo nan chong thought for a moment and said, ¡± i can try, but i¡¯m not very professional. i just yed around when i was young. ¡± Chapter 1933 1933 the world¡¯s big shots fight di yan gives a lightugh. luo zixin also smiled. ¡± if you know everything, you can¡¯t be too professional. it¡¯s already amazing that you can y. after all, you know so much equipment. ¡± after that, luo zixin called the shop assistant over and prepared all kinds of musical instruments. ¡°darling, pick one randomly. which one do you want to try first?¡± luo zixin asked. ¡°then, let¡¯s y the guitar first.¡± mo nan chong picked up a guitar and simply tuned it. then, she found a seat and sat down, ying casually. she yed and sang a song. it could be felt that she yed the guitar very well and sang very well. for a time, the perverted people were a little intoxicated. when the song ended, everyone looked at her with surprise and joy. ¡°darling, aren¡¯t you too powerful? it¡¯s so nice to listen to!¡± qian lulu immediately pped. xi rui and wei dong were also surprised. the coolies stood in a row. after a moment of silence, they started to apud. ¡°not bad,¡± luo zixin nodded. ¡± you¡¯re already very impressive at this level. do you know how to y the harmonica?¡± ¡°i can try.¡± mo nan chong took the harmonica and started ying it. after that, a melodious tune yed. it was a different tune from the one before. this one was much more cheerful, and it made people¡¯s spirits rise. everyone looked at mo nan chong in shock. following that, another zither was ced in front of mo nan chong. mo nan chong remained calm and said that he did not y it well. after he sat down, she yed a beautiful piece of music. some people in the live broadcast room were already eximing. [ oh my god, i¡¯ve been learning the zither for ten years, but i¡¯m not as good as my favorite! ] [ oh my god, i feel that even my teacher¡¯s attainments can¡¯t bepared to lord pet¡¯s. lord pet is so humble. if he doesn¡¯t y well, no one can y well! ] [ she¡¯s already done three. what else can she do? ] a few minutester, a cello was ced in front of mo nan chong. mo nan chong was still very calm as he said that he did not y it very well. then, she yed another song that shocked everyone. this time, he yed a more difficult song. as a result, some of the students who were learning the cello went crazy in the live stream. they even called their teachers over to watch. then, the teachers were all convinced. even the president of the international cello association had appeared and said that he wanted to pull mo nanchong into the association as the vice president. those in the livestream who did not think highly of mo nan chong and felt that she was being a little arrogant, now felt that she was not being tsundere or arrogant. she was simply being versailles! she¡¯s too amazing! ter on, luo zixin created an erhu. of course, it wasn¡¯t like master chong was ying this thing. master chong could easily y some nice music. mo nan chong would have no problem ying the piano. not only did she have no problems, but she also knew more than just a little bit. she yed a very difficult piece. even a world champion might not be able to y it well, but she yed it very well. she even had a feeling that she was doing it with ease, which shocked all the viewers in the live broadcast room. the number of fans in the live broadcast room started to increase like crazy. they were all there to watch mo nan chong perform the instrument that he knew. luo zixin couldn¡¯t believe it and asked someone to bring another african guqin over. of course, even if many people had never seen this thing before, master chong knew it too! [ is she even human? ] [ how can someone know everything? ] [ oh my god, it¡¯s not strange to know anything, okay? but what was shocking was that she did everything well. she performed every instrument perfectly! [ i can participate in internationalpetitions and be a teacher! ] [ our dearest grandpa is so talented! ] [ i don¡¯t even remember lord rong knowing so many instruments! ] [ she¡¯s not even twenty yet, right? [ she¡¯s so young. when did she learn so many things? ] [ this is too heaven-defying ... i¡¯m going crazy. i feel like i¡¯m only alive to make up the numbers, but other people¡¯s lives are all cheats! ] [ i¡¯m convinced. ] [ okay, i¡¯mpletely convinced by your father now! ] [ i¡¯ll fight whoever is unconvinced. ] luo zixin was still giving mo nan chong all kinds of instruments. they hadpletely forgotten that they were there to learn on their own. instead, they were dumbfounded as they watched mo nan chong¡¯s performance. but grandpa chong was really powerful. she knew everything, from violin to saxophone, and even suona. she could y it very well. [ amazing ... even the suona is so powerful! ] [ i¡¯m kneeling! ] [ i¡¯m really a god. she¡¯s definitely not a human. a human can¡¯t be so powerful. she¡¯s a god! ] [ i¡¯m very convinced. ] ...... mo nan chong finally performed a drum set, and she was also extremely handsome when she yed the drum set. everyone at the scene was shocked. there were even many customers, students, and teachers who ran out to watch the show. ... everyone was stunned. they had seen powerful people, but they had never seen such powerful people. then, there was a thunderous apuse. di yan and luo zixin were also shocked. who would have thought that someone could really be so powerful? mo nan chong really knew how to y any instrument. this kind of performance was natural but couldn¡¯t be faked, but she could perform all of them. and it wasn¡¯t just a little performance. she could perform aplete song of every one of them. moreover, she had chosen the most difficult songs. basically, she was not just ying for fun, she could be considered a master! it was already very difficult to master an instrument, but she had mastered every single one of them. many people in the live broadcast room said that at her level, any instrument would be top and outstanding internationally. almost every musical instrument association wanted to invite her to join their association. the director¡¯s phone had exploded with calls ever since the live broadcast started. ... it wasn¡¯t just the director, manager xu ruohuan¡¯s phone was also ringing non-stop. even sun jiao, who was in master pet¡¯spany, was also ringing non-stop. xu ruohuan: ¡± okay, i understand. thank you for paying attention to my darling. i¡¯ll ask her for her opinion! ¡± she kept taking calls from the big bosses and then nced at song sheng. she didn¡¯t know what to say. song sheng took a long time toe back to his senses. ¡°sister huan ... our master pampered, she ... isn¡¯t she a little too much?¡± ¡°she, she¡¯s only a teenager. how did she know everything?¡± ¡± oh my god, other people¡¯s teenagers, my teenager, i¡¯m still ying in the mud! ¡± xu ruohuan shrugged her shoulders. ¡± how would i know? if i knew, i wouldn¡¯t even dare to be her manager. however, she was indeed amazing. she had never deliberately shown off such an amazing talent. heh, if i take one out every day, it¡¯ll be trending every day.¡± ¡± this girl actually said that she only knows a little and is unprofessional. if this is called only a little, most people don¡¯t need to live anymore! ¡± Chapter 1934 1934 almost knocked to death mo nan chong had performed almost all the instruments in the store. everyone was very impressed. even luo zixin and di yan couldn¡¯t say anything. qian lulu, xi rui, wei dong, and the others were all in awe. if he wasn¡¯t a big shot, then what was? ¡°are we still learning?¡± after a long while, qian lulu asked luo zixin, ¡± we don¡¯t need any teachers anymore, do we? there¡¯s one among us who knows everything, just let grandpa pampered teach us!¡± luo zixin didn¡¯t expect that she had originally arranged something so that she could be in the limelight and be on the hot search. in the end, he had stolen the limelight. it was the same for her horse riding. she was pretty good at it and had wanted to be cool for once. however, mo nan chong was better than her. although she had chosen an unremarkable horse, she had actually won against the six people. luo zixin tried her best to squeeze out a smile. ¡± that¡¯s right. with master chong around, why would we need a teacher? master chong can just teach us directly. ¡± after that, luo zixin asked the boss to arrange a ce for them and the group entered the room. everyone was prepared to let mo nan chong teach them all kinds of musical instruments. master pet didn¡¯t refuse, so she started to teach them instruments. not only did she know how to do it herself, but she was also quite good at teaching others. luo zixin kept asking mo nan chong questions, and mo nan chong could answer them all. xu ruohuan sat in the car and watched the live broadcast. when she saw this scene, the corners of her lips curled up in a loving smile. ¡°this girl really doesn¡¯t need me to worry. this luo zixin has been digging a hole for our darling, but darling just won¡¯t jump into it. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m really powerful.¡± song sheng couldn¡¯t help but admire him. he knew that his beloved master was powerful, but he did not expect her to be this powerful. she was simply an incredible god. xu ruohuan nodded. ¡± she¡¯s amazing. she knows so much at such a young age. if we were to count carefully, she¡¯s even more amazing than lord rong. i don¡¯t think there are many people who would be unconvinced now.¡± ¡± to be honest, darling does look a little like lord rong. besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her acting skills. she¡¯s also talented now. ¡± ¡± lord rong is all-rounded, and lord chong is also all-rounded. if she¡¯s not allowed to act, who¡¯s going to act in this show? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m really looking forward to the situation after this movie is released. in any case, when we saw it on set, we really didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. it was perfect.¡± ¡°many of lord rong¡¯s fans have also acknowledged it.¡± song sheng said, ¡± there shouldn¡¯t be any problems after the drama is broadcast. ¡± ¨C mo nan chong taught the five of them how to y instrumentster. the method she taught was very powerful, so even if the few of them didn¡¯t have much foundation, they still learned something. everyone had a lot of fun. after learning it, they all showed it off. after all, he had only learned it for a short while, so the scene was still very funny. the livestream room was also filled withughter. what master pet had taught them naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to what they had shown. after they were done, mo nan chong and the others went shopping again before they went to the ce luo zixin had arranged for them. luo zixin arranged for her to stay in a high-end apartment. it was big enough for a group of people to live in. since luo zixin had suggested that they cook for themselves, everyone decided to divide the work after they returned to the apartment. mo nan chong expressed that he would not eat his cooking and chose to do the grocery shopping. xi rui naturally did the same. after all, everyone had seen his cooking. di yan and wei dong were good at cooking, so the two men cooked. qian lulu and luo zixin weren¡¯t very good at it, so they were in charge of washing the vegetables. after discussing the menu, mo nan chong and xi rui went to the market to buy some food. when they arrived at the market, xi rui couldn¡¯t recognize all the vegetables. master chong was smarter in this regard. after all, she had watched master rong grow vegetables since she was a child, so she knew a lot of different kinds. along the way, he introduced the variety of dishes to xi rui. xi rui was stunned. ¡°how do you know everything?¡± ¡°wow, why? you don¡¯t even know how to cook, so how do you know so many dishes?¡± ¡°who said you can¡¯t recognize the dishes just because you can¡¯t cook?¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡± what¡¯s the difference between cooking and not knowing the dishes? besides, this wasmon sense, okay? big brother?¡± xi rui: ¡± ... even so, not everyone can recognize the dishes. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask anyone. if everyone knows, i¡¯ll call you grandpa. ¡± mo nan chong looked deeply at xi rui. she pulled a passerby over. ¡± uncle, do you know what these dishes are? ¡± the uncle reported all the names. xi rui didn¡¯t recognize him and asked the vendor, ¡± ¡°is everything he said right? all these dishes?¡± the stall owner looked at xi rui as if he was an idiot. ¡± if you¡¯re not buying vegetables, then move away. don¡¯t get in the way of my business. ¡± i¡¯ve never seen such a stupid person who can¡¯t even recognize little qing cai.¡± xi rui was speechless. he was actually being despised. mo nan chong asked a few more people, and everyone recognized the dishes. only xi rui was confused. ¡± these vegetables all look the same. how can you all distinguish them clearly? ¡± he felt that it was a little unreasonable. they all looked the same. ¡± i know. i¡¯ll take it backter. i¡¯m guessing the ones at home don¡¯t know him. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± sure, let¡¯s go back and ask. ¡± ... after buying the ingredients, the two of them carried the ingredients and walked towards the meeting room. even a man like xi rui didn¡¯t have the chance to do hardbor. there were a lot of dishes, but master chong carried them with one hand. they were obviously heavy, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any difficulty at all. she didn¡¯t even have the intention of letting him carry it. ¡°do you want me to carry it?¡± ¡± is it heavy? ¡± xi rui asked as she walked. mo nanchong was stunned for a moment. ¡± oh, i forgot ... can you afford to mention it? ¡± ¡± ha, you¡¯re looking down on me. if a girl like you can lift it, how can i not? ¡± xi rui was speechless. he reached out and took the bag from mo nan chong¡¯s hands. then, his expression changed instantly. it was very heavy. they didn¡¯t know what they bought, but it was ridiculously heavy. however, the cameras were all focused on him. as an idol, he couldn¡¯t lose face. ... xi rui carried two heavy bags and walked forward expressionlessly. mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and slowly followed behind. he looked at xi rui and asked, ¡± ¡°will that work? if it doesn¡¯t work, i¡¯ll do it. ¡± the coolies were released after they returned to luo zixin¡¯s residence, so there were only the two of them now. ¡°how can i not? if you can do it, can i not?¡± xi rui boasted and walked even faster. mo nan chong did not say anything else. when the two of them passed a traffic light, a car suddenly ran the red light and crashed into them. ¡°dodge!¡± mo nan chong shouted after he noticed it. she wanted to push xi rui but it was toote. the car was about to hit them. although the driver seemed to have hit the brakes, the car couldn¡¯t stop. Chapter 1935 1935 is there anything she can¡¯t do other than cooking? [ god, be careful! ] [ rui rui! [ son, it¡¯s dangerous! ] [ ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ] [ help! ] [ is this car blind? ] almost everyone in the live broadcast room instantly started cursing. at the scene, the people from the jie mu group didn¡¯t have time to react and couldn¡¯t help at all. seeing that the car was about to hit the two people, when xi rui turned around, her face was full of shock. mo nan chong was expressionless. she raised her hand almost instantly and pushed the car hard. just as the car was about to hit him, the car was stopped. the back of the car tilted and then fell heavily. after the car stabilized, mo nan chong quickly retracted his hand and looked at the driver. ¡± didn¡¯t you see the red light? ¡± the driver was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. he was distracted just now, so he hit the car and didn¡¯t see the traffic light at all. xi rui was even more dumbfounded, thinking that she was dead for sure. she didn¡¯t expect the car to not hit her. he was standing closer to the car, so he saw mo nan chong blocking the car with his own eyes. her movements looked very casual, but she was blocking a car that couldn¡¯t stop in time! ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± what girl with monstrous strength! this was too terrifying! mo nanchong nced at xi rui and said seriously, ¡± he braked just now. that was close. otherwise, we would have been killed. ¡± hurry up and leave, it¡¯s not safe here.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you push her?¡± xi rui asked with aplicated expression. ¡°big brother, that¡¯s a car, okay? do you think i¡¯m a god? how could i possibly push such a cart? it¡¯s really a little funny.¡± mo nanchong patted xi rui¡¯s shoulder. ¡± you¡¯re probably hallucinating because you were frightened. ¡± do you think i¡¯m your savior?¡± xi rui: ¡± ... ¡± he clearly saw it, okay? what kind of terrifying strength did this woman have? quite a few people in the festival group had seen it too, so everyone had a strange expression on their faces. this strength was simply inhuman, okay? however, mo nan chong had actually done it. furthermore, she did not seem to have any problems at all. she still walked casually. the people in the live broadcast room were also stunned. however, the cameraman¡¯s hands were shaking in fear, so everyone couldn¡¯t see clearly. [ did you guys see that scene clearly just now? was it because mo nan chong had pushed the car, so the car stopped? ] [ i think i saw the car jolting, so that car ... she must have pushed it, right? ] [ f * ck, no matter what, it¡¯s great that they¡¯re fine. i was so scared that my soul left my body. ] [ that¡¯s right. i¡¯m really scared to death. ] [ no, doesn¡¯t anyone think that this strength is terrifying? even a god wouldn¡¯t have such great strength, right? ] [ grandpa pet¡¯s strength is indeed a little overpowered. ] [ didn¡¯t she lift up a 200-pound fatty before? this is nothing, right? ] [ thank you for saving our xi rui! ] [ [ i love our darling and xi rui so much! ] when mo nan chong and his wife returned home, the people at home also knew what had happened to them. as soon as the two of them entered the door, they began to ask about his well-being. ¡°aiya!¡± xi rui suddenly cried out, giving everyone a shock. ¡°xi rui, what¡¯s wrong? did you hit anything?¡± mo nan chong nced at xi rui and frowned. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so. you didn¡¯t seem to have been touched, did you?¡± ¡± no, my arm ... my arm is going to break. ah, hurry up and connect it. it¡¯s so heavy! ¡± xi rui pulled a long face, feeling that the thing in her hand was about to cut off her arm. it was too heavy. he had only thought about how mo nan chong could push a car and hadpletely forgotten about the weight his arm was bearing. the group of people hurriedly took the items. wei dong was so heavy that he almost dropped it to the ground. ¡± f * ck, why is it so heavy? you mentioned it all the way? you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡°i forgot that they were this heavy.¡± xi rui said with difficulty. ¡°is it heavy?¡± everyone looked at her in a responsible manner. then, they saw her lift the bag with a normal expression and take out the things inside to sort them. everyone was speechless. as expected, his strength was outrageous. ... after that, qian lulu and luo zixin washed the vegetables while mo nan chong and the other three yed in the living room for a while. di yan nced at mo nan chong from time to time. he had a bad opinion of her from the start. although she often picked on him, this girl had never been defeated by him. ¡°why do you keep looking at me?¡± mo nan chong asked, looking up. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± di yan said, ¡± i¡¯m just a little surprised that you¡¯re so strong. ¡± ¡°how can i protect myself if i don¡¯t have enough strength?¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± girls still need to learn how to protect themselves. ¡± the crowd looked at mo nan chong deeply. she¡¯s so good at fighting, so it should be the people who met her who need protection, right? di yan and wei dong were both good at cooking. after they entered the kitchen, they began to cook in an orderly manner. mo nan chong and a few others were ying games outside. ¡°oh my god, master pet, are you that good at games?¡± qian lulu was simply stunned. ¡°it¡¯s passable.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ... ¡°that¡¯s called not bad. i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have a problem being a professional yer.¡± qian lulu rubbed her temples. ¡± big boss, i¡¯m worshiping you too much. is there anything you don¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°you won¡¯t? i don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± mo nan chong replied seriously, ¡± i¡¯m also a mortal. ¡± ¡°no, you are a god.¡± xi rui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± you¡¯re amazing. ¡± luo zixin didn¡¯t say anything. she felt like she had nothing to say. when six people participated in a variety show, generally speaking, whoever was the most outstanding would be the most popr. among them now, di yan, the best actor, was not as good as mo nan. she really knew everything, and she was a little convinced. the people who hated her had changed their minds. it was really worth it for her to be on this show. not only did it promote lord rong¡¯s new drama, but it also got more attention. furthermore, the rest of them had been overshadowed, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t attract much attention. after ying for a while, the camera teacher also took a picture of mo nan¡¯s pet ying. the people in the live stream were also stunned when they saw mo nan chong¡¯s actions. [ this ... this is simply a godly operation! ] [ heh, is there anything she doesn¡¯t know? [ other than cooking! ] [ there shouldn¡¯t be anything that he doesn¡¯t know, right? ] [ i heard that my beloved grandpa¡¯s academic performance is also very good. i remember that she was on the hot search before. not only is she amazing, but her entire ss was also brought up by her. all of them got into capital university! ] [ alright, heaven-defying! ] Chapter 1936 1936 the endless tower when di yan and wei dong finished cooking, mo nan chong and the others had finished their game. hearing the exmations of the people in the living room, di yan and wei dong were curious. ¡± what are you guys talking about? why are you so excited? ¡± ¡°i won the game!¡± qian lulu got up to help with the bowls and chopsticks, then said, ¡± you don¡¯t know this, but i¡¯m so good at ying games. she¡¯s so good at it! ¡± ¡°really?¡± di yan has a suspicious expression. ¡°it¡¯s very powerful,¡± xi rui nodded. ¡± at this level, he can easily be a professional yer. he might even be able to win the world championship. ¡± di yan and wei dong were both very surprised. ¡± what are you ying? let¡¯s do it again after dinner. i¡¯ll join too! ¡± wei dong was also very interested in games. he was an inte-addicted teenager. ¡± there¡¯s a very fun game recently. do you want to y it together? ¡± i think it¡¯s very suitable to y at night.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not talking about that horror game, right?¡± qian lulu looked at wei dong. ¡°yes, you know? do you guys know? it¡¯s that scary building.¡± wei dong said, ¡± that¡¯s fun. although it¡¯s a little scary, it¡¯s very interesting. ¡± ¡°i know. this game is very powerful, but you need a helmet, right? the experience was very real. ¡®xi rui said. ¡°i¡¯ll make a call and get someone to send it over.¡± wei dong said excitedly, ¡± why don¡¯t we do a livestream tonight? it¡¯s very exciting, even more fun than going to a haunted house. ¡± after some discussion, they decided to y this horror game that night. during the meal, everyone chatted for a while, and the atmosphere was quite good. after the meal, the dishwasher was left to the team. they nned to go out for a walk to digest their food beforeing back to y games. after all, this game was scary and gory. if he ate his fill and yed, there was a high chance that he would vomit. moreover, this game was an immersive one, so the experience was very real. people would feel as if they were really in the game, and their bodies would also feel it. it was said that one of lord rong¡¯spanies had developed this game. after mo nan chong and the others came back from their walk, their helmets arrived as well. the group found afortable position, put on their helmets, and started to connect to the game. it was more like the entire spiritual world had entered the virtual world, and then it was connected through some methods. after mo nan chong put on the helmet, he felt like he had entered another world. this world felt a little unreal. it was pitch ck all around. after a few seconds, xi rui, qian lulu, di yan, wei dong, and luo zixin all appeared. there was a start button in front of them. once they pressed the start button, they would enter the game world. ¡°this game is called the scary building. there are all kinds of scary buildings in it, and each building has scary ghosts and scary things. if we enter the building, we need to find a key thing to win the game.¡± wei dong exined. he was very excited, obviously very fond of ying this game. ¡°only by winning can i level up and get more props. only then can i y the game better.¡± the rest of them basically knew about the game, so they didn¡¯t need to read the game manual. they basically knew what wei dong had said. ¡°then let¡¯s start.¡± di yan went up and pressed the button. then, they felt their vision go ck. when they opened their eyes again, they were in a gloomy world. the world was filled with ck fog and there were many buildings around them. as soon as he entered, he felt a very oppressive feeling. this world looked very terrifying, as if it was full of danger. because of the realness of the experience, it made people feel that after entering, they might die in reality. a sense of nervousness rose up involuntarily. ¡°which building?¡± wei dong asked after swallowing his saliva. ¡°let¡¯s find a smaller one. i think that one is not bad.¡± mo nan chong looked ahead. in this world of tall buildings, there was a building that looked a little special and different. this building seemed to only have six floors, and it wasn¡¯t very big. it seemed to be rtively easy to raid. after all, the higher and bigger the building was, the more people and other things there might be inside. however, this one was shorter and had fewer things inside, so it should be easier to find the things they wanted. the rest of them agreed with mo nan chong¡¯s idea. after all, this was their first time ying this game in a team, so it was better to pick a simpler one. the group of people walked directly toward the old building. when they stepped into the building, a voice rang in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡± congrattions to yer captain no. 2366 for leading your team into the most difficult ce in the game, the endless building. ¡± mo nanchong was stunned. the rest of the people also stopped in their tracks and looked at each other. ¡°did it just say that this is the most difficult building?¡± mo nan chong turned to look at the people behind him. the rest of the people had different expressions. they looked at each other withplicated expressions. they only wanted to find the most difficult building, but they did not expect to enter the most difficult building. how could this be? at the same time, because the game had a live broadcast room, many people watched the game in the live broadcast room. although the game was a virtual world, because of the special nature of the game, everyone actually felt very real when they watched it. the yers entered the virtual world in the form of consciousness, but the audience looked as if they were really in that world. when the viewers in the live stream saw the shocked expressions on mo nanchong and the others ¡®faces, as well as the words they had said before they came in, they were all overjoyed. [ 2333, i¡¯m dying ofughter. i actually entered the most difficult building! ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m really lucky! ] [ so, what¡¯s in this building? ah, i¡¯m a little scared watching the live broadcast at night. this game is really too scary. ] [ it¡¯s definitely going to be super scary and weird. ] [ i¡¯ve yed this game before. it¡¯s so exciting. it¡¯s said that people with a weak heart can¡¯t y it. it¡¯s very easy to get into an ident! ] ... [ one¡¯s spiritual world has to be very strong. otherwise, one will be forced to exit the game halfway. [ otherwise, you¡¯ll be scared to death. ] while many people were discussing, many yers of the game suddenly poured into the live broadcast room. this was because everyone had heard that someone had barged into the most dangerous and terrifying building in the game. it was difficult for many people to unlock other buildings, but what was the most difficult building? everyone was very curious. some yers even put down their games and came here to watch the live broadcast. if someone broke into the most difficult building, the entire game would be notified. mo nanchong and the others were still petrified. the door of the building had already been closed, and it was toote for them to turn and run. Chapter 1937 1937 of course, they¡¯re all dead! ¡°what do we do?¡± although wei dong loved to y this game, he was also the most cowardly one. ¡°i can¡¯t get out either. if it¡¯s a game, i can¡¯t just leave right after i enter.¡± qian lulu looked helpless. ¡± i think we can only move forward. ¡± but ... this ce is really terrifying.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. xi rui didn¡¯t waste any words and directly walked forward. the staircases of this small building were very dark. looking up the stairs, it was pitch ck. although there was a sensor light, the strange thing was that the light seemed to only illuminate a distance of one or two meters. he could not see anything further up. there was also a sinister and terrifying aura in the corridor, and there was even the smell of blood. the group of people subconsciously lowered their voices. however, after he lowered his voice, it became even more terrifying. they could feel that he was breathing. it was as if the entire building was breathing. everyone¡¯s heart tightened. luo zixin, who was walking beside di yan, was already holding his arm. ¡± best actor di, i-i¡¯m a little scared. can i take you with me? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± di yan didn¡¯t say anything. protecting a girl was a gentlemanly thing to do. he wouldn¡¯t refuse, even though he was a little scared for some reason. qian lulu also walked beside xi rui in fear. wei dong looked at qian lulu and felt a little depressed. ¡± why didn¡¯t you follow me? ¡± ¡°you, you don¡¯t look as reliable as xi rui.¡± qian lulu lowered her voice and said, ¡± darling,e over too. i think xirui is more reliable. ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s expression remained the same. she was not very afraid of things like ghosts. after all, she had participated in the design of some haunted houses before, and some of the npcs were afraid of her. she was not sure if the npcs in this game were fun, but she was actually quite interested in them. perhaps they could stimte her toe up with an even more impressive haunted house design. ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. mo nan chong walked alone. she even felt that xi rui was walking too slowly and walked straight to the front. qian lulu said carefully,¡±darling, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± can¡¯t you feel it? there¡¯s ... there¡¯s a breathing sound.¡± their surroundings were very dark, with only a little light from the sensor lights. in the hidden darkness, it was as if something was following them. the breathing sound was very, very light. it did not sound like a person¡¯s breathing. in fact, the breathing sound seemed to be connected to the entire house. it could scare people into getting goosebumps. ¡°ah!¡± qian lulu suddenly eximed, and she had goosebumps. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mo nan chong turned around. ¡± the, the touch of this wall, the touch is so strange, so, so strange ... ¡± qian lulu leaned outside and did not dare to walk against the wall. mo nan chong looked at the wall and reached out to touch it. the touch of the wall was indeed very strange. it was like human skin, soft and even a little warm, as if it was alive. in this dark, damp, and quiet ce, it seemed even more terrifying. everyone couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath. wei dong¡¯s legs were already weak, but he thought that they were still live streaming. it didn¡¯t seem good for them to quit before the danger appeared. moreover, this was the scariest building. it was rare for someone to form a team with him and y with him. he definitely couldn¡¯t escape! he had to persevere. since they didn¡¯t know what the target was and they didn¡¯t find any clues, they could only go upstairs. they quickly went up to the second floor. they had thought that the building was very small and that there would not be many rooms on the first floor. in the end, when they came up, they realized that the building looked different from the outside. it was really big inside, and there seemed to be a lot of rooms. it was as if there was no end in sight. ¡°are we going to go through the rooms one by one?¡± xi rui asked. ¡± there are no clues at the moment. we can only search every room. ¡± wei dong had yed the game many times, so he knew how to y it. ¡± we need to punish something in order to get clues. ¡± mo nan chong had already walked forward. when he stood at the door of the first house, the mission was triggered. ¡± team 2366, pleaseplete the meal mission and obtain the first clue. ¡± the system¡¯s voice sounded. mo nan chong knocked on the door. a few minutester, the door of the room opened, and a strange girl with her head upside down stood at the door. the girl¡¯s face was facing them, but her body was turned upside down. her back was facing them, which looked very strange. the young girl had a gloomy expression on her face, and one of her eyeballs even fell out of her eye socket. mo nan chong reached out and caught the eyeball. she handed it to the girl and said expressionlessly, ¡± your eyeball fell out. ¡± the girl¡¯s hand was behind her and she couldn¡¯t reach it. after a pause, she asked, ¡± can you help me put it in? ¡± ¡°sure.¡± mo nanchong expressionlessly ced the eyeball on it. ¡°thank you,¡± he said. the girl¡¯s smile was strange. xi rui and the others were already stunned. she didn¡¯t expect that grandpa chong would catch the eyeball and put it back on for her. everyone was scared. their master pet was really a little too scary! the live broadcast room exploded. ... [ f * ck, do you have to be so fierce? ] [ oh my god, she actually reached out and caught someone¡¯s eyeball? [ i¡¯m ... so scary! ] [ no, not only did i catch it, but i also calmly helped someone put it in. ] [ this game experience is very real. although it¡¯s called a game, grabbing an eye and putting it in ... it¡¯s too incredible. it¡¯s not something a human can do, right? ] [ f * ck, a fierce woman! ] [ ah, exciting! ] everyone was furious. mo nan chong was still calm. when the few people behind him were trembling, master chong asked, ¡± can wee to your house for a free meal? ¡± ¡°want to eat?¡± the young girl nodded her head in a strange manner. ¡± of course you can. what do you want to eat? i can make it for you. ¡± with that, the young girl stepped aside and let mo nan chong and the others in. mo nan chong entered the house and saw the strangeyout and decorations. the walls of the house were filled with all sorts of deceased photos of different people. the people in these photos seemed to be staring at them. ... the four walls were all covered in these ck and white photos, which was very creepy. ¡± ... ¡± xi rui had goosebumps. he wanted to leave. ¡°it¡¯s, it¡¯s terrifying.¡± qian lulu was so nervous that she did not dare to move. wei dong, di yan, luo zixin, and the others did not look good. even though they knew it was just a game, the sense of reality was still scary. only mo nanchong was looking at the photos on the wall without a change in expression. ¡± these are all zhenzhen, ¡± she asked the girl directly. the girl¡¯s head turned around, and then she began to giggle. herughter was particrly harsh. ¡± you¡¯re so stupid. of course, these hanging on the wall are dead people! ¡± Chapter 1938 1938 she scared the NPC the entire room was filled with an eerie feeling. mo nanchong looked at the girl¡¯s head with his usual expression and nodded. ¡± i¡¯m hungry. can you give us some food? ¡± ¡°hehehe ... of course you can! you¡¯re so stupid, didn¡¯t i invite you in for a meal?¡± the strange girl walked toward the kitchen. mo nan chong, on the other hand, was looking around the room that was filled with portraits of the deceased. the rest of the people were trembling and breaking out in cold sweat. ¡± it¡¯s so scary here ... ¡± qian lulu rubbed her arms. the light in the room was a little dim, and the strange photos on the wall seemed to be smiling at them. wei dong, xi rui, and the others couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and they had goosebumps. ¡°do you really want to eat?¡± wei dong¡¯s scalp was numb as he asked, ¡± can it be eaten? i want to leave, but i have a feeling that something scary is going to happen ...¡± wei dong did not dare to make a sound. he stopped and pointed in the direction of the kitchen. there was blood flowing out of the kitchen floor. the blood was extremely thick and it was terrifyingly red. di yan swallowed. ¡± what is she doing? ¡± the sound of bones being chopped came from the kitchen. it was very loud, and the knife was very blunt, as if it couldn¡¯t cut open. the strange girl seemed to be very angry. ¡± ah, damn it, why is this knife so blunt? my guests are waiting for dinner. i can¡¯t be so slow! ¡± then, everyone heard the sound of a blunt knife chopping meat. the sound seemed to have cut into the bodies of the people in the room, and everyone felt a chill run down their spines. mo nan chong was the calmest one. she was still looking for clues everywhere. she looked around and even looked through the photo on the wall. the people who were a little scared at first, at this moment, seeing that their master pet was not afraid at all, the fear in their hearts seemed to inexplicably weaken, and they were not so afraid anymore. everyone looked at grandpa pet curiously and then started to look through the things with him. wei dong said in a low voice, ¡± can you guess what that woman is doing in the kitchen? ¡± ¡°the kitchen shouldn¡¯t be anything interesting.¡± di yan frowned. ¡± i think you shouldn¡¯t be too curious. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s reasonable.¡± wei dong nodded. at this moment, a young girl¡¯s voice came from the kitchen, ¡± can anyonee in and help? aiya, i can¡¯t chop it anymore!¡± everyone froze. they looked at each other, and no one dared to go to the kitchen. only grandpa chong remained calm. she walked towards the kitchen. when she saw the blood on the floor, she went to the bathroom and took a mop. she calmly mopped the dirty blood on the floor before walking back in. the rest of the people didn¡¯t even dare to go near the kitchen. however, as soon as master pet left, they felt that the house was gloomy, as if the photo on the wall was looking at them. it was truly terrifying. in the end, everyone subconsciously went to the kitchen. in the kitchen, mo nan chong looked at the countertop ... and when he saw the heads on it, the corner of her mouth twitched. although it was just a game, the human heads here were very real, so it actually looked very scary. the smell of blood was also very strong. the rest of the people who peeked in almost screamed in shock. mo nan chong looked at the young girl. ¡± how can i help you? ¡± ¡± why is it you? shouldn¡¯t boys be more gentlemanly ande over to help? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m very strong, what am i doing?¡± mo nanchong asked calmly. ¡°chop the bones.¡± the young girl was a little unhappy and her face darkened. ¡± your arms are so thin. you¡¯re a girl. do you have any strength? ¡± ¡°this bone?¡± mo nan chong looked at the huge bone in front of the girl. it seemed to be the bone of some animal. because it was so big, it looked very difficult to chop. she walked over, took the big knife from the girl¡¯s hand, and then began to chop down. her actions looked very fierce. the young girl, who was initially a little angry and disdainful, was clearly frightened by mo nan chong¡¯s actions. she looked very violent. furthermore, the bones that she had not been able to chop for a long time had been easily chopped up by mo nan chong! ¡°what¡¯s so difficult about that? is there anything else?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°i ... still have more.¡± then, the young girl took out a fewrge bones. mo nan chong was easily chopped into pieces. the strange girl was stunned. she twitched her mouth and her smile became even more strange. ¡± thank you. ¡± please go out and rest, i¡¯m going to cook.¡± mo nanchong walked out calmly. di yan and the others are also dumbfounded. he knew that master chong was tough, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this tough. even a man might not be able to chop that bone into pieces, but this woman with slender arms had cut it in two with a snap. he was too ruthless! everyone looked at him in a way that was absolutely terrifying, but at the same time, he also gave them a sense of security, as if this ce was not as scary as it used to be. after he came out, he started to look through things calmly and even went to the girl¡¯s room. in the girl¡¯s room, the walls were filled with pairs of eyes. those eyes seemed to be alive and would turn around. wei dong took a look and vomited. the rest of them didn¡¯t dare to look at it. only master pet walked around when he went in. ... ¡°no clues.¡± she couldn¡¯t find anything, so she calmly prepared toe out. the youngdy was already standing at the door. she looked at mo nan chong with a sinister look and a knife in her hand. ¡± you¡¯re not a cute guest like this. a cute guest would never go into someone else¡¯s room. ¡± mo nan chong did not say anything either. he looked at the girl with a cold gaze. the young girl looked at her for a while and seemed to have lost the battle. she was a little afraid of mo nan¡¯s pet. after that, she muttered a few words and went back to the kitchen to continue cooking. mo nan chong yawned. ¡± we don¡¯t have any clues. let¡¯s take a rest. ¡± after she sat down at the dining table, the rest of the people also sat down. a few minutester, the young girl came out again. she brought out some bloody dishes, which were all raw. the scariest thing was that there was a bowl filled with fingers, bloody fingers. wei dong vomited again. di yan and the others were also pretending to vomit. only master chong looked even more perverted than the girl. she picked up a pair of chopsticks and poked the finger in the bowl. then she frowned and said, ¡± it¡¯s quite real. if we use this thing as a prop in real life, it would be difficult to achieve such a realistic feeling. ¡± ... after she muttered to herself for a while, the young girl came out again. she was stunned when she saw mo nan chong fiddling with his fingers. she had had many guests, but ... this was a woman who was not frightened by her food and was very interested in her fingers. it was terrifying even when she was chopping meat. Chapter 1939 1939 a clue that was scared out of her wits ¡°are there any more fun dishes?¡± mo nan chong looked at the girl and asked. the young girl was speechless. she was confused. these people weren¡¯t scared off, especially this girl. she even asked her if she had any other dishes? how should she answer? as if she was stuck for a moment, the young girl was stunned for a moment. then, she said, ¡± no... ¡± ¡°alright, then it¡¯s not that scary.¡± mo nan chong looked up at the girl and smiled. ¡±e, sit down and eat with us. ¡± the youngdy sat down and looked at mo nan chong with a somewhat terrifying expression. ¡± my guests, please enjoy your meal. please forgive me for not being a good host. ¡± ¡°does this quest require me to eat these things?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°hmm, it seems so.¡± qian lulu said carefully. she nced at the food on the table and said, ¡± even if i know these are fake, i don¡¯t dare to eat them. ¡± di yan and luo zixin nodded in agreement. they knew that this was a game, but it felt so real that they would probably eat it like they were eating a real person ... who would dare to eat it! he felt like vomiting and going crazy. mo nan chong seemed to be weighing his options. wei dong asked with a pale face, ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t really want to eat it, do you? you ...¡± he started retching again. mo nan chong nced at wei dong. ¡± do i look like a pervert? ¡± on the other side, xi rui was poking a bowl of eyeballs with a pair of chopsticks. ¡± it¡¯s so real. ¡± mo nan chong raised his head to look at the strange youngdy. the strange youngdy met mo nan chong¡¯s gaze and nervously turned her head away, making it turn 180 degrees. ¡°don¡¯t hide from me,¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± try it first and see if it¡¯s good. ¡± ¡°what did you say? i didn¡¯t hear you.¡± the strange girl acted as if she had not heard anything. she was obviously afraid of mo nan¡¯s pampering. for the first time, she received a guest that even she was afraid of. this guest didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with, and he seemed to have a bad temper. ¡± it¡¯s like this. i don¡¯t cook well. sometimes, i feel that ghosts don¡¯t eat the food i cook. so, i want to see you eat your own food first. otherwise, what if your cooking is the same as mine? ¡± grandpa chong looked at the other party calmly. the strange girl was already nervous. this was probably the first time xi rui and the others had seen someone who could make a ghost NPC nervous. they were all stunned. the strange girl turned her head and looked like she was about to cry. ¡± are you really going to eat it? ¡± ¡°of course.¡± mo nanchong smiled. ¡± you made it yourself, so you must be the first one to take a bite. ¡± hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, the strange youngdy¡¯s expression turned even uglier. meanwhile, in the livestream room. there were more and more people, and they were allughing. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i thought it was a horror movie, but it turned out to be aedy! ] [ is master pet still human? she¡¯s so bold. i¡¯m getting goosebumps just by looking at her, but she¡¯s not afraid at all! ] [ it¡¯s so fun. this is the first time i¡¯ve ever felt that this scary game is actually so fun! ] [ ghost NPC inner heart: save the child, quickly send this devil away! ] [ hahaha, i suddenly feel that this livestream will be very interesting! ] [ f * ck, you can even do this? i¡¯ve entered this building before and died a terrible death ... ] ...... overseas. li jiujue was also watching the live broadcast. when he saw darling, his lips curled into a smile. lian kuang and a few of his underlings watched from the side. they got goosebumps and felt that it was very scary. in the end, their 9th master was very affectionate. it was as if they had just watched two livestreams. one was a romance drama, while they were watching a horror movie. ¡°ninth master ... aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± lian kuang could not help but ask. ¡°what are you afraid of?¡± li jiujue had an indulgent smile on his face. ¡± i¡¯m happy that my darling is so capable. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re crazy ... ¡± lian kuang said, ¡± aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll bully you like this in the future? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m happy that she¡¯s bullying me.¡± li jiujue was still smiling. ...a man in love is different. ¡± at the same time, in the live broadcast room. the ghostly NPC finally started eating. after taking a bite, she started crying. then, her aura became very terrifying and sinister. ¡°you guys eat, i¡¯ll eat!¡± the rest of them were all frightened. the portraits around them began to shake, and countless hands reached out from the walls as if they were going to grab them. the scene could be said to be extremely terrifying. however, mo nanchong¡¯s expression did not change. she nced at the NPC and said, ¡± clues. ¡± ¡°what clue?¡± the strange youngdy became even more terrifying. qian lulu and the others were already on the verge of tears. the hands around them were getting longer and longer, and they could touch them at any time. the entire room became extremely strange. ¡°i don¡¯t want to eat it. just give me the clue.¡± mo nanchong said without changing his expression. ... she even stood up and walked towards the young girl, her aura even more terrifying than the young girl¡¯s. this strange girl seemed to be afraid, and she was obviously a little nervous. after a while, mo nanchong returned to the kitchen and took out a knife. he reached out to her and she immediately cut him with the knife. the hands around him seemed to be screaming in fear. then, no one dared to extend their hands. the strange youngdy looked at mo nan chong and was so nervous that she broke out in cold sweat. ¡°are you going to give it to me or not?¡± mo nan chong asked with a knife on his shoulder. ¡± ... there¡¯s something wrong with you as a guest. i don¡¯t want to entertain you anymore! ¡± the ghost was about to cry. mo nan chong: ¡± you¡¯ve already served them. it¡¯s toote! ¡± the girl ghost was speechless. ¡°should i just cut you down to find some clues, or do you want to say it yourself?¡± ... xi rui and the others behind were speechless. they had seen ruthless people, but they had never seen such ruthless people. wei dong,¡±... i¡¯ve yed this game many times, but this is the first time i¡¯ve realized that you can y it so crudely.¡± the young female ghost seemed to be very afraid. she looked at mo nan chong and shivered. it seemed like their identities had been swapped. after a long confrontation, the ghost girl finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. ¡± 2044 ... ¡± her voice was choked with sobs and she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°if something¡¯s wrong, i¡¯lle back to find you.¡± mo nan chong said seriously, ¡± if there¡¯s anything we don¡¯t want to see inside, i¡¯ll bring it back to you. ¡± the strange girl was speechless. she was really on the verge of tears. qian lulu looked at the strange girl and whispered to mo nan chong, ¡± ¡°grandpa pampered, forget it. she¡¯s so miserable. she seems to be frightened.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, we have a lead.¡± mo nan went out. the rest of them followed mo nan chong out. wei dong said as he walked, ¡± it is said that the deeper you go, the more terrifying it is. ¡± ¡°the more terrifying the better.¡± wei dong was speechless. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if ghosts are afraid of me,¡± replied grandpa chong. i¡¯m not afraid of ghosts anyway.¡± Chapter 1940 1940 chapter 1942-endless fancy operations mo nan chong and the others went straight to room 2044. the corridor was pitch-ck, and there was a creepy smell in the surroundings. the smell of blood mixed with moisture made people feel inexplicably a little scared. however, because master chong was very bold and fearless, the few people around him also inexplicably rxed. everyone was still walking and chatting. as they walked, someone suddenly stopped. ¡°i-i-is there something above my head?¡± luo zixin asked, trembling. she was so nervous that her hands were trembling. she felt something scratching her neck. it seemed to be hanging down from the top of her head. it was wet and felt very bad. it felt like hair, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at it. di yan turned his head and saw several heads hanging on luo zixin¡¯s head. quite a few heads were hanging on the roof. the hair drooped down, and it happened to be in luo zixin¡¯s area. luo zixin was about to cry. di yan saw those heads suddenly turn around. when they looked at him, he seemed to hear a crisp sound and felt like his scalp was about to explode. it was too terrifying! di yan dodges subconsciously. this time, luo zixin was even more afraid. her legs were trembling madly, and her face was ashen. she wanted to walk forward and dodge, but she felt the hair on her neck moving. she stood there stiffly, not daring to make a sound or move at all. she just stood there stiffly until her limbs went numb. ¡°you ... you guys ...¡± di yan hesitated and called out in a low voice. he had wanted to ask mo nan chong for help, but he was the best actor after all. he had never liked mo nan chong and had made it so obvious. it did not seem right to ask her for help at this time. since he and luo zixin were at the back, the people in front of them didn¡¯t realize that they had encountered any problems. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why aren¡¯t you guys leaving?¡± wei dong turned around. he was a careless person, so he didn¡¯t see the heads above luo zixin¡¯s head. mo nan chong had already stopped at the entrance. standing at the door, she could sense a terrifying aura in the room. just by standing at the door, one could feel that the inside of the house was very terrifying and very frightening. the yin qi was really too heavy. he didn¡¯t know what clues were inside. if the girl didn¡¯t lie, there really were clues in this house. just as mo nan chong was about to knock on the door, wei dong suddenly cried out from behind, ¡± oh, oh my god! luo zixin, you, you, what¡¯s that above your head!¡± luo zixin was already in tears, and she didn¡¯t dare to look up. mo nan chong and the others turned around and saw a bunch of heads hanging on it likemps. these heads seemed to be alive. they turned around and looked at them when they heard the sound. because it really looked like a real person¡¯s head that had been chopped off, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. when everyone was terrified, master chong showed her unique side. not only was she not afraid, but she was also interested in those heads. ¡°say, they don¡¯t have bodies, so why can they still spin? why don¡¯t i take one off and have a look? how did they grow up?¡± master pet said the most terrifying words in the gentlest tone. in an instant, everyone felt that those heads were not scary anymore. in fact, they were a little funny. especially when master chong asked if he could take these heads off and use them as flower seeds. those heads seemed to be able to understand grandpa pet¡¯s words. when they looked at grandpa pet, their eyes were filled with fear, as if grandpa pet was even scarier than them. ¡°let me see if i can take one down to y with.¡± mo nan chong walked over to luo zixin, and the heads seemed to hesitate. then, as if these heads had legs, they all ran away. luo zixin¡¯s legs went weak as she sat on the ground, looking at mo nan chong in fear. ¡°you look like you¡¯re looking at a ghost.¡± grandpa chong frowned. luo zixin swallowed her saliva. she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. she felt that master pet was scarier than a ghost to a certain extent. many people in the live broadcast room were shocked by master pet¡¯s amazing operation. who would¡¯ve thought that master pet would drive away those scary heads with just a few words? they were originally watching a horror movie, but it felt like the horror movie had suddenly turned into a joke. everyone was a little nervous at first, but because of uncle pet¡¯s courage, they were not afraid anymore. at this moment, everyone was thinking about what kind of bad luck woulde next. after all, i¡¯m not afraid of anything, but ghosts are! if they had the guts, they would have yed the game very well. however, the truth was that even though they knew that they were ying a game, even though they knew that the ghosts were all fake, everyone still couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. when everyone was ying the game, their hands and feet were still tied, even though these ghosts were only things in the game and were all fake. but grandpa pet was different. she wasn¡¯t afraid. even though the people around her were all scared to death, master chong didn¡¯t feel afraid at all. ¡°are you guys going in?¡± mo nan chong looked at the door of room 2044 and felt that it should be even scarier inside. although she might not be afraid, the others might not be. if they were too scared, it would not be good if it affected them in reality. ¡°let¡¯s go in.¡± xi rui said without hesitation, ¡± i won¡¯t feel at ease if i don¡¯t follow you. ¡± even though it seemed scary inside, without mo nan chong, it should be equally scary outside. ¡°let¡¯s go in together.¡± ¡± we can¡¯t let you go in alone, ¡± wei dong said. ... ¡°although we know that you¡¯re not afraid to go in alone, we¡¯re afraid if we don¡¯t follow you!¡± qian lulu was also fully in favor of entering the house. luo zixin and di yan were also afraid, so they couldn¡¯t stay outside alone. mo nan chong then nodded. ¡±e in then. ¡± she opened the door and walked in. the room looked veryrge and pitch ck. as soon as they entered, they seemed to have blended into the ck mist that refused to dissipate. the rest of them felt the pitch-ck darkness and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. the door behind them closed with a bang after they entered. ¡± let¡¯s look for clues. the sooner we finish, the sooner we can sleep. ¡± mo nanchong yawned. she was feeling a little sleepy. the rest of the people looked at mo nan chong¡¯s yawning voice in disbelief. she actually still felt sleepy here! ¡°it¡¯s so dark.¡± mo nanchong touched the wall, found the light, and turned it on. ... the lights were broken and were flickering, but at least there was still some light. Chapter 1941 1941 violent master pet is online ¡± how do we find ... ¡± wei dong leaned closer to mo nan chong nervously. ¡± what¡¯s the ck mist in this room? ¡± it makes me feel ufortable.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± mo nanchong shook her head and looked up ahead. the moment the lights flickered, something flickered and teleported toward them. ¡°did you guys see that?¡± qian lulu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°i saw it, but i don¡¯t know what it is.¡± mo nan chong frowned. the thing was shing at the same frequency as the light, so she could not see what it was. the ck shadow was approaching them at an increasing speed. everyone was so nervous that their toes were already on the ground. everyone instinctively started to hide behind grandpa sheng. grandpa sheng frowned. she had also forgotten to bring any weapons, so she was unarmed. however, she was quite fast. just as she was about to reach them with the ck shadow, she suddenly reached out. she urately caught the shadow and threw it to the ground with a thud. the lights were still flickering, but the ck shadow could no longer escape. mo nanchong held the shadow down, a thoughtful expression on her face. the ck shadow was really a ck shadow. there was nothing there, just a ck shadow. even though it had been caught by grandpa pet, the ck shadow still couldn¡¯t move. mo nan chong was speechless. the ck shadow was still struggling. wei dong and the others also looked over. seeing the ck shadow, everyone was not so afraid. master pet yawned and looked at the ck shadow. ¡± ¡°where are the clues?¡± the ck shadow struggled madly, but it didn¡¯t speak. or rather, it couldn¡¯t make any sound at all. ¡°so annoying,¡± mo nan chong said. the rest of the people were speechless. the audience in the live broadcast room. [ hahaha, this ck shadow is too pitiful! ] [ she didn¡¯t even do anything and she has already captured grandpa sheng. you can imagine how devastated she must be. ] [ i¡¯m afraid this is a funny game, not a horror game. ] [ i¡¯m going to be able to watch master pet torture ghosts the entire time. i was a little scared and didn¡¯t dare to watch it at first, but now i have no more worries. ] mo nan chong beat up the ck figure. while the people around her were dumbfounded, she had already obtained some clues from the ck figure. just as theizens had guessed, master pet had convinced the devil with violence. wei dong and the others didn¡¯t use their brains at all when they followed master chong. the following levels were also very smooth. although there were often scary things appearing, grandpa pet had a sharp sense of smell and was especially good at fighting. she was not afraid of ghosts that could fight. they walked up from the second floor without encountering any danger. sometimes, they felt danger, but the ce seemed to know how terrifying master pet was. those troublesome npcs all trembled and locked themselves in their rooms, unwilling toe out. when it came to clues, the other party basically gave them directly as soon as grandpa pet went up. the journey was very smooth. they did not encounter any trouble and reached the top floor directly. ¡± the difficulty of this game is a little ridiculous. ¡± wei dong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± even the simplest game i¡¯ve yed before wasn¡¯t as simple as today. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not because it¡¯s easy today. it¡¯s because there¡¯s a big shot in our team today.¡± qian lulu said helplessly, ¡± i feel that everyone here is afraid of lord chong. they can¡¯t wait for us to leave. ¡± after all, i¡¯m too good at fighting.¡± ¡± not only can she fight, but she¡¯s also not afraid of anything. she¡¯s not even afraid of a bloody ghost. ¡± xi rui felt that it was ridiculous. ¡± you¡¯re such a beautiful girl. how can you be so bold? and don¡¯t you feel disgusted when you see the blood? ¡± ¡± ... of course it¡¯s disgusting. why else do you think i beat up those ugly ones? ¡± grandpa chong said with confidence. she had her own rules, alright? the ugly ghosts were beaten up more badly, but she couldn¡¯t bear to be too violent with the good-looking ghosts, so she wouldn¡¯t beat them too much. xi rui looked at mo nan chong with aplicated expression. she was suddenly d that she was pretty. if she was ugly, would master chong not help her when she was in danger? the group of people continued to search for the final mission. but all of a sudden, the entire top floor fell into darkness. then, when master pet couldn¡¯t see, she sharply heard a series of screams. at the same time, the people in the live broadcast room saw what had happened. everyone had been killed. only master pet survived. some were hacked to death, some were hung, and some were crushed to death ... everyone had died a horrible death. in reality, qian lulu was the first toe out of the game. she opened her eyes and took off her mask. she couldn¡¯t believe that she had just been killed! that feeling was too real and scared her to death. she thought that she would never wake up again. after that, xi rui also took off his mask and let out a long breath. ¡± i was just hacked to death. oh my god, i was scared to death. so this is how death feels like? you¡¯ve actuallye out, where are the others?¡± soon, wei dong, di yan, and luo zixin also came out. other than mo nan chong, they had all been forced out of the game, so they could only watch mo nan chong y. everyone looked at mo nan chong, who was ying a game by herself, with lingering fear. she was fighting a scary ghost. the ghost seemed to be very powerful, so it was very difficult to deal with. however, i¡¯m not a noob either. she wasn¡¯t afraid of this ghost. even if many ghosts had gathered around, she wasn¡¯t afraid. she would beat them until they were convinced. ... ¡± i¡¯m really ... ¡± xi rui said in shock, ¡± her kung fu is a little too good! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not strange. she seems to have learned kung fu a long time ago. i think it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to win the world championship. ¡± qian lulu said. ¡°however, does she know how to get out? can she find what we¡¯re looking for in this game?¡± ¡± she should be able to. if she loses, we¡¯ll all lose. ¡± at the same time, master pet had already killed a few ghosts. now that her friends were gone, she didn¡¯t have to hold back anymore. at this moment, those ghosts were all afraid of grandpa pampered. at first, everyone was still working together to fight against master pet, but as the fight went on, the situation changed. master pet found a strange weapon from somewhere, a huge hammer. then, she seemed to have transformed into some kind of demon and began to chase after the ghosts. she wanted to save a person from the hands of these ghosts. therefore, the following scene was a little strange. grandpa pet started to chase after these terrifying ghosts. seeing them fight one on one, everyone was stunned. everyone in the live broadcast room, especially those who had yed this game before, were stunned. ... [ so, you can still do this? ] [ uh ... i suddenly feel like this game doesn¡¯t require one to use their brain. one only needs to use violence to y it. ] [ this is the scariest part of the show. why do i feel that it¡¯s not scary at all? it¡¯s even a little funny? ] Chapter 1942 1942 xi rui, i¡¯m afraid of heights! in the end, mo nan chong hadpleted her mission. she had saved the person and made the ghosts submit to her. the live broadcast room was filled with cheers. who would have thought that master pet was so powerful? in the living room, qian lulu and the others were also very convinced. ¡°master chong, you¡¯re too powerful.¡± qian lulu looked at mo nan chong, who had taken off the hood and was beautiful and charming, and was already prostrating herself in admiration. ¡°it¡¯s just a game.¡± master chong flipped his hair and said calmly, ¡± i won¡¯t die anyway. ¡± wei dong gave her a thumbs up. ¡± even if it¡¯s a game, you won¡¯t be afraid? ¡± he felt that it was simply inconceivable. even if it was just a game, it was still very scary. this game was especially real, and everything was very real. it was clearly a game, but it felt like reality. it was as if anything that happened in the game would happen to people in reality. those who had yed this game knew this, so they were very impressed by mo nan chong¡¯s courage. mo nanchong yawned and squinted his eyeszily. ¡± what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± she had even been to hell. it was just a few ghosts, and they were fake. what was there to be afraid of? after chatting for a while, they each went back to their rooms to sleep. the third day¡¯s schedule was arranged by qian lulu. qian lulu was much simpler. she just took everyone to eat and y. as a foodie, she loved to eat. secondly, she liked to y the most. she would go to the amusement park and various other ces to y. the amusement park was very lively, and their group of artists was very eye-catching. fortunately, there were people to maintain order, and the fans were very rational, so there was no trouble. ¡°let¡¯spete to see who has the most exciting events, okay?¡± qian lulu said proudly. ¡°sure,¡± wei dong nodded. ¡± i dare to y with these things! ¡± ¡°oh, really? how about you guys?¡± qian lulu looked at the others. ¡°i should be able to.¡± luo zixin nodded. ¡°i don¡¯t have any problems with that either.¡± di yan also nods. mo nan chong did not have any problems with it. she nced at xi rui, who looked a little nervous. master chong smiled unkindly. ¡± are you afraid? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid of heights.¡± he looked troubled. he was fine with anything, but he really didn¡¯t want to take these terrifying events like roller coasters. he was very afraid of jumping machines. qian lulu looked at xi rui in surprise. ¡± you¡¯re afraid of all of them? ¡± ¡°so what if i¡¯m afraid? can¡¯t i have something i¡¯m afraid of?¡± xi rui¡¯s mouth twitched helplessly. ¡°alright, can¡¯t we form a team?¡± qian lulu smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s do the same as before. two people in a team. i think xi rui should team up with me, i think i¡¯m good at everything.¡± ¡°yeah, i also think we should stick to our original team. we don¡¯t need to switch teams.¡± luo zixin stood next to di yan. she preferred to be with the best actor, as it gave her something to talk about. because she was close to di yan, she was even on the hot search, and the number of her fans was constantly increasing. mo nan chong nced at xi rui. ¡± i have no opinion. ¡± the rest of them had no objections. xi rui moved to mo nan chong¡¯s side and whispered, ¡± i¡¯ll be counting on youter. i can handle the simple ones, but i can¡¯t handle the high ones. ¡± i really can¡¯t.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. she was not afraid. ¡°which project should we y first?¡± some people looked at qian lulu. qian lulu had made clear arrangements for everyone. she took out a piece of paper on which she had already nned out what to y first and what to yter. the first event was the simplest, which was to sit on the merry-go-round, but the two people had to do all kinds of movements on the wooden horse. most importantly, this wooden horse would spin faster than ordinary horses. two people in a group, and they had to take good photos of the movements. only when they were up to standard could they be considered to have passed and get marks. ¡± take action and take pictures on the merry-go-round. ¡± xi rui nodded. ¡± that¡¯s easy, i can definitely do it. ¡± ¡°the merry-go-round spins at high speed, so it might not be that simple.¡± qian lulu said. ¡± a high-speed spinning is also a merry-go-round. as long as it doesn¡¯t fly into the sky, i can do it. ¡± xi rui snorted. other than his fear of heights, he could still ept other things. qian lulu nced at xi rui and smiled slyly. ¡± i hope you will find it easyter. ¡± ¡°nonsense, it¡¯s definitely simple.¡± xi rui was full of confidence. ¡± i might not be able to get any points for the others, but i can definitely get points for this. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± di yan raised his eyebrows. ¡± i hope you can do it! ¡± ¡°hahaha, you can¡¯t do it. we¡¯ll do the best!¡± luo zixin also started to make threats. ¡± no, of course we¡¯re number one. ¡± wei dong also stood up. then, thepetition began. after they got on the merry-go-round, everyone chose their seats. the staff member next to him held up a huge photo and asked the person on the merry-go-round to pose like the one in the photo. ¡°damn, this position is a little difficult!¡± xi rui looked at mo nan chong. ¡± you take the picture, or should i? ¡± ... ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything. i¡¯m looking at you.¡± mo nanchong said calmly. ¡°the pose is a little difficult. how about i do the pose and you take the picture?¡± xi rui thought for a moment and said, ¡± the rest is up to you. you can rx now. ¡± ¡°sure.¡± grandpa chong was still very calm. then, xi rui started to pose like the one in the photo, but no one expected that at this time, the merry-go-round would go crazy. it began to spin like crazy, its speed so fast that it seemed to be able to take off. for a moment, everyone was stunned. ¡°f * ck, help me!¡± ¡± what the hell is this? what the hell is this speed?! ¡± everyone was caught off guard and they clutched the merry-go-round tightly. they were going crazy. xi rui didn¡¯t expect the speed to be so fast, and for a moment, he almost flew out. it was only master chong who pulled him back, so he didn¡¯t get thrown out. in just a moment, everyone was about to faint. ... ¡± oh my god, how can we film like this? i¡¯m going to faint! ¡± wei dong shouted in disbelief, ¡± are you crazy? this is called a merry-go-round? this f * cking spinning is going to kill us!¡± ¡± this isn¡¯t my fault ... ¡± qian lulu hugged the trojan horse tightly and couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡± yes, the festival group set it up ... my n is just to speed up a little! ¡± ¡± b-best actor ... ¡± luo zixin was so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t even find the best actor. di yan was also only holding onto a horse, and he almost flew up. ¡± can you still pose? ¡± Chapter 1943 1943 why are you so different from the others! mo nan chong sat on the horse¡¯s back. she pulled xi rui along to help him stabilize his body. then, she said to xi rui, ¡± you take the photos, i¡¯ll do the poses. ¡± ¡°can you do it?¡± xi rui felt like the world was spinning. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. mo nan chong said, ¡± stabilize your body. just take a photo. ¡± i¡¯ll do the first action first.¡± after that, he did the first thing. he stood on the back of the wooden horse and did something like a golden rooster standing on its own. under the high-speed rotation of the wooden horse, this movement was actually very difficult. however, when mr. chong stood on it, it was as if his entire body was nailed to the back of the horse, and she had no problem at all. xi rui quickly prepared to take a picture. however, he felt that it was extremely difficult. he couldn¡¯t even hold his phone properly and was staggering. and her beloved master¡¯s actions were a little unbelievable to her. ¡°master chong, how did you manage to stabilize yourself?¡± xi rui trembled as he took the picture. he didn¡¯t know if he had taken it or not. he felt like his brain was about to fly out of his head. ¡°cut the crap and quickly take pictures.¡± seeing that it was about time, mo nanchong immediately changed his position. xi rui tried his best to take pictures, but he didn¡¯t know how to take them. he couldn¡¯t see clearly, so he could only take pictures randomly. when the other two groups didn¡¯t shoot anything, master pet and xi rui¡¯s cooperation was pretty good and they were done. mo nan chong quickly jumped down from the high-speed spinning wooden horse with xi rui. xi rui had been unconscious for a long time. he had been rolling here and there, but only because mo nan had pulled him did he not fall to the ground. ¡°how was the shoot?¡± xi rui had the urge to vomit. ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± mo nanchong looked at the photos on the phone. although xi rui was taking random pictures while spinning at high speed, they were all good. xi rui retched for a while before she felt less dizzy. she sat down with master pet and looked at the photo. ¡± it¡¯s alright. it¡¯s good enough that i managed to take a picture of her. i thought i wouldn¡¯t be able to take a picture of anything. ¡± ¡°master chong, i really want to ask you, didn¡¯t you faint just now? i was going crazy just now.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not dizzy.¡± mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± this won¡¯t affect me. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so scary.¡± after a long silence, xi rui asked, ¡± is there anything you don¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m cooking.¡± grandpa chong said seriously. xi rui: ¡± ... if you can cook perfectly, then you¡¯re not human. no one can be that good! ¡± the surrounding staff members were also very surprised. after all, the rotation speed was very fast. one look at the other two groups and one could tell that it was difficult to even stand steadily. however, uncle pet and the others hadpleted the task. mo nan chong¡¯s actions were especially urate. although xi rui was also very casual in her photos, she still managed to capture these actions. ¡°i can¡¯t do it anymore, i give up!¡± luo zixin shouted. she was already so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t even stand, let alone move. after a while, luo zixin and di yan both came down. the two of them were very dizzy, but the staff members supported them. otherwise, they would have rolled away. qian lulu and wei dong insisted on finishing the shoot, but the result was all burnt. ¡± wow, how did you take the picture? it took me so much effort to do this. what did you take of me? ¡± when qian lulu saw the photo, she was angry and amused at the same time. she couldn¡¯t be seen clearly in the photo, only a blurry shadow. ¡± i¡¯ve already tried my best. i¡¯m really too dizzy. it¡¯s already not bad that i could shoot like this, okay? ¡± wei dong helplessly said, ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them. i don¡¯t think xi rui will look good in the photos. ¡± qian lulu and the others looked at mo nanchong and xi rui. xi rui opened the photo she had taken. ¡± it¡¯s not that good, but it¡¯s probably better than you guys. at least i can see the face. ¡± when xi rui¡¯s photo waspared to wei dong¡¯s, qian lulu was even more speechless. wei dong¡¯s photos didn¡¯t look like a person¡¯s, but xi rui¡¯s photos looked good, except for a little bit of blurriness. the overallposition was good, as if it was taken by a professional photographer. ¡°look, look at him.¡± qian lulu hit wei dong. ¡°you¡¯re not human,¡± wei dong said. in the live broadcast room, the audience burst intoughter when they saw the ergedparison between the two pictures. [ hahahaha, is this true? is wei dong really taking a picture of qian lulu? ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. what¡¯s the difference between filming and not filming this mess? ] [ both master pet and xi rui are amazing. master pet, needless to say, did such a difficult move and did a split perfectly. ] [ it wasn¡¯t easy for xi rui to keep up with the rhythm and record everything. ] ...... in this round, mo nan chong¡¯s group had the best results. the next game was the drop machine. the drop machine was rtively simple, and you would get points if you yed. however, xi rui didn¡¯t dare to go up. luo zixin was also a little scared, but she decided to give it a try. wei dong and qian lulu both wanted to y. they were both interested. the few of them yed a round, and xi rui finally went up. xi rui was so scared that she almost cried, but she stillpleted it in the end. when they reached the roller coaster, xi rui was terrified. ¡°i definitely won¡¯t y this game. i don¡¯t want to. i¡¯m scared!¡± ... xi rui shook his head and firmly refused. his legs were still soft. ¡°then you can rest here.¡± she was not afraid of mo nan¡¯s pet. she was quite interested in it. ¡°i, i don¡¯t want to y either.¡± luo zixin was also afraid. ¡°are you scared?¡± wei dong looked at qian lulu. ¡± if you¡¯re afraid, i¡¯ll do it. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i like this.¡± qian lulu looked soft and weak, but she really liked this kind of exciting thing. ¡°why are you so different from the others?¡± qian lulu was speechless. the fans in the livestream room: [ hahahaha ... why are you so different! ] i¡¯m different too! ] the group got on the roller coaster. since xi rui did not get on, di yan sat next to mo nan chong. the roller coaster moved, and everyone was very excited. screams kepting. qian lulu said to wei dong, ¡± this roller coaster is very fun. i think it¡¯s very exciting. yesterday, he saw a piece of news. there was a roller coaster that got stuck halfway and people were hanging upside down. we can¡¯t be that unlucky, right?¡± ... ¡°can you not jinx it?¡± wei dong asked. mo nan chong and di yan did not make a sound. they could only hear the screams around them. there were many people on the roller coaster, and everyone was screaming. it was extremely exciting. just as the roller coaster was traveling at high speed, it suddenly got stuck and stopped moving. everyone became silent as if they were suffocating. there were no more screams, and no one dared to even breathe. ¡°f * ck, i can¡¯t be that unlucky, right?¡± wei dong was about to cry. ¡± qian lulu! you jinx!¡± Chapter 1944 1944 chapter 1946-grandpa pet saves people the roller coaster was really stuck, and everyone was a little immobile. some people were already crying, but they didn¡¯t dare to cry too loudly. after all, they were all hanging upside down, and they felt like they could fall at any time. ¡°help! what¡¯s going on? why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i¡¯m so scared!¡± ¡± i knew i shouldn¡¯t have yed this. i didn¡¯t want to y. how could this happen? ¡± ¡°what do we do? will we die? can we still go down?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t really die here, will i?¡± ¡± if i can go down safely, i will never y with such a scary thing again. i don¡¯t want to y it anymore! ¡± ¡± wuwuwu, help! someone save us! ¡± on the roller coaster, many people had already started crying and shouting. however, everyone was suppressing their voices and did not dare to shout too loudly. they were afraid that if they were a little louder, the entire roller coaster would fall. mo nanchong frowned, but she looked very calm. on the other hand, di yan¡¯s face turned pale. the movie king kept mumbling to himself tofort himself. ¡± it should be fine, it should be fine. someone wille to save us soon! ¡± mo nan chong yawned and turned to look at di yan. ¡± are you afraid? ¡± ¡°no, who said i was afraid?¡± movie king di yan had a proud look on his face, but his expression had already betrayed him. his face looked terrible, as if he would faint at any time. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid. don¡¯t worry, someone wille to save us.¡± mo nanchong said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s just that this position isn¡¯t very friendly. there should be some kind of malfunction.¡± ¡± i know ... ¡± di yan¡¯s face was still ugly. xi rui and luo zixin were both downstairs. when they saw this scene, the two of them were obviously very worried and nervous. ¡°how could it be like this!¡± xi rui ran forward. many of the tourists had already gathered around. everyone looked at the motionless roller coaster and was extremely worried. of course, there were also many people who were taking photos and videos like crazy. as mo nan chong and the others had brought cameras with them, the festival team had naturally filmed this as well. the entire process was captured, so the livestream room was in an uproar. [ oh my god, what kind of luck is this? how can such a thing happen? ] [ aren¡¯t they just too unlucky? ] [ why aren¡¯t they going to save them? they¡¯re being hung up like this. i¡¯m sure their heads are going to be filled with blood! ] [ i¡¯m so worried about them! ] [ oh my god, something¡¯s going to happen. there¡¯s a child over there whose seat belt seems to have a problem. ] [ oh no, that child looks like he¡¯s about to fall! ] the sharp-eyedizens had already discovered something. mo nan chong did not notice, but he did hear some sounds. there were people screaming, mothers crying, and children crying. ¡± that child can¡¯t take it anymore. he¡¯s going to fall. the seat belt is broken! ¡± ¡°god, quickly save him!¡± ¡± why isn¡¯t anyoneing to save him? he¡¯ll definitely die if he falls from this height! ¡± ¡°save this child!¡± many people were shouting on the roller coaster. below the roller coaster, many people looked up and broke out in a cold sweat. everyone could see that there was a child who was just over ten years old sitting on the roller coaster. because the thing on his seat that guaranteed his safety was broken, he suddenly slipped a lot. the person next to the child was probably his mother. her mother grabbed her child with all her might, but she was not very strong and could not bear the child¡¯s strength. ¡°hurry up and save him!¡± when luo zixin saw this scene, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. xi rui frowned and looked around. although the staff were already trying to find a way to repair the roller coaster, the child and the person would not be able to hold on until then. although some of the other staff members also wanted to save the child, it was obvious that no one had thought of a way yet. this definitely wouldn¡¯t work. xi rui took off his coat and rushed over. ¡°what are you doing?¡± luo zixin shouted. ¡± climb up and save him. that child can¡¯t hold on any longer! ¡± xi rui said coldly. he only had one thought in his mind, and that was to go help. he couldn¡¯t just watch this child get into trouble. it was a fresh life. ¡°can you do it?¡± luo zixin was a little scared, afraid that something would happen to xi rui. ¡± we have to give it a try. we can¡¯t just watch him fall! ¡± xi rui did not hesitate. he couldn¡¯t stand the staff members ¡®discussion anymore. at this critical moment, he should immediately go and help. at the same time, mo nan chong had also noticed the situation. she had already started to unbuckle her seatbelt. di yan was feeling dizzy at first, but when he saw mo nan chong¡¯s actions, he cried out in surprise, ¡± what are you doing? are you crazy? we¡¯re hanging upside down now. if you break free of this restraint, you¡¯ll fall down directly.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡± i can go over and help. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re going to help that child?¡± di yan was obviously shocked. ¡± why are you going over to help? you can¡¯t even protect yourself. you¡¯re just making trouble! ¡± mo nan chong did not say a word. she quietly removed the restraints on her body. just as she was about to fall, she grabbed the pole beside her. ... di yan gasped. ¡± mo nan chong, you¡¯re crazy! ¡± mo nan chong ignored him and quickly climbed onto the roller coaster. he then started to walk towards the child. many people below let out cries of surprise. ¡°heavens, someone is climbing down!¡± ¡°it seems to be a girl. she went to save someone!¡± ¡± oh my god, she¡¯s so brave. let¡¯s go over quickly. the child and mother can¡¯t hold on much longer! ¡± when xi rui wanted to climb up, she saw mo nan chong already gone. although they were at a higher altitude and could not see mo nan chong¡¯s expression, xi rui instantly felt at ease. she instantly felt that the child could be saved. luo zixin stopped him. ¡± don¡¯t go up first. you won¡¯t make it even if you go. we¡¯ll see how it goes. ¡± ¡± right, don¡¯t go up. that girl is going over to help. the air cushion will be here soon. ¡± the surrounding people also stopped xi rui. ... xi rui nodded, his hands covered in cold sweat as he looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong walked to the boy¡¯s side under everyone¡¯s expectant gaze. the mother¡¯s face was filled with pain and she could not hold on any longer. the moment the mother¡¯s hand slipped and everyone held their breath in fear, mo nan¡¯s pet fell down. she grabbed the boy¡¯s hand with one hand and grabbed the track with the other. the boy didn¡¯t fall, he was safely picked up. mo nanchong heaved a sigh of relief as he lifted the boy onto the track. the boy¡¯s eyes were red and his face was full of tears. ¡± thank you! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go down first.¡± mo nan chong said to the boy. she then led the boy down the stairs. Chapter 1945 1945 wei dong,o xin has been cursed by you! when they reached the ground, everyone cheered and apuded. at about the same time, the roller coaster was repaired and it started to move again. many people took photos and videos of mo nan chong. when the child¡¯s mother arrived, the boy had already quieted down. ¡°thank you. thank you so much. if it weren¡¯t for you, my child wouldn¡¯t have lived until now.¡± the mother was so touched that she wanted to kneel down and thank him. mo nanchong held the mother. ¡°no need to thank me, i just did it in passing.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± he should not die. ¡± ¡± thank you ... ¡± the mother thanked him repeatedly. after a long time, she left with the boy. when she left, she had wanted to give mo nan chong something to thank him, but he had rejected all of them. she didn¡¯t want anything. xi rui walked in front of mo nan chong and gave him a deep hug, patting him on the shoulder. qian lulu and the others also hugged mo nan chong. di yan looked at mo nan chong. he had almost cursed at him, but he was relieved to see that mo nan chong and the child were fine. ¡°you¡¯re very powerful.¡± after a long while, di yan said, ¡± i¡¯ve always had a problem with you. i apologize. you¡¯re a good person.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a good person.¡± mo nan chuckled. ¡± i just don¡¯t like to see people die. ¡± ¡°no matter what you say, i¡¯m convinced by you.¡± di yan said, ¡± you¡¯re very powerful. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s passable.¡± mo nan chong shrugged. because of this ident, no one had any intention of ying other games. this kind of exciting game was indeed a little scary. everyone felt that it was better to find a quiet ce and y some safe things. they still had to protect their lives. ¡± let¡¯s go eat something to calm down. this is a special experience. ¡± qian lulu said. ¡°yup,¡± then, the group found a ce to eat something. while they were eating, mo nan chong received li jiujue¡¯s call. ninth master¡¯s voice was questioning why she had done such a dangerous thing. mo nan chong exined, knowing that ninth master was also watching the live broadcast. after coaxing him for a long time, she finally managed to coax this man. while everyone was eating, the live broadcast room was also in full swing with discussions. [ oh my god, i¡¯m so amazing! ] [ she didn¡¯t make it in time, so she jumped down and grabbed the boy, right? [ she really risked her life to save this child. ] [ who¡¯s still saying that our master is not good? [ what¡¯s not good about her? what¡¯s not good about her? ] [ i suddenly remembered that lord rong seemed to have done something simr in the past. lord rong also often used his ability to save people. ] [ that¡¯s right. i feel more and more that lord chong is very simr to lord rong. ] [ i was really worried just now, but i¡¯m finally fine. i¡¯m so happy! ] ...... at the same time, grandpa pet also made it to the hot search. several hot searches appeared almost at the same time. they were all about a facility problem and someone saving a life. xu ruohuan was very happy when she saw these hot searches, especially when she saw a lot of news about master rong. many people began to ept that she was ying the role of master rong and many people began to change their attitudes. because many people felt that she was quite suitable for this rescue mission. ¡°it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡± xu ruohuan concluded. ¡± yeah, i¡¯ve always been scolded. this time, fewer people are scolding her, and more people are supporting her. it¡¯s a good thing. ¡± song sheng nodded in agreement. ¨C for the rest of the time, qian lulu took everyone to look for delicious food and to check in at all kinds of ces with delicious food. everything was going smoothly. in the evening, they went to an inn owned by qian lulu. she had built a small inn herself and there were many travelers staying there. everyone had a barbecue at the inn and listened to the travelers ¡®stories. the atmosphere was very harmonious. mo nanchongy on the recliner, listening to the stories around him. he looked up at the starry sky and recalled many things about himself. a lot of things felt like a dream, gradually bing less and less clear. it waste at night, so everyone went back to their rooms to sleep. the next day, it was wei dong who arranged the schedule. wei dong liked sports, so he took everyone to y all kinds of sports, y all kinds of ball games, and even ride a motorcycle. they yed basketball, badminton, tennis, and all sorts of other games. mo nan chong yed them perfectly, which surprised everyone. however, throughout the journey, master pet really knew how to do everything. no matter what it was, she could almost do it perfectly, so everyone¡¯s surprise was getting calmer and calmer. after the game, qian lulu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± grandpa chong, howe you know everything? ¡± ¡°maybe you like to y with everything?¡± mo nan chong looked troubled. she did not know why she knew everything. ¡°sigh, i like to y with everything. you can¡¯t possibly know everything, right? it looks like there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. you¡¯re too amazing.¡± qian lulu clicked her tongue and said, ¡± i even want to be your disciple. just be my teacher. ¡± ¡°hahaha, then i¡¯m not qualified. i¡¯m not a professional.¡± everyone joked around and went to y with motorcycles. ... wei dong introduced a few professionals to the motorcycle team. mo nan chong refused and wanted to drive with wei dong. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you even know how to ride a motorcycle?¡± wei dong was very surprised. ¡± how¡¯s your game? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a meeting,¡± grandpa chong said humbly. ¡± ... i¡¯m a little suspicious of what level you¡¯re talking about. ¡± wei dong said doubtfully, ¡± you said that you¡¯re much better than us when you don¡¯t know how to do it. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not exaggerating. i really don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± [ hahaha, wei dong said, ¡± i¡¯ll believe you! ¡± ] [ you said you didn¡¯t know how to y basketball just now, but you hit the bullseye. don¡¯t be too good! ] [ i understand now. i¡¯m a true master versailles. ] [ i¡¯ve never seen someone so powerful. he always says that he doesn¡¯t know anything. ] [ i¡¯ve seen it before, lord rong. [ isn¡¯t lord rong a person who knows everything but likes to be humble? ] ... [ so, is our beloved master acting his true colors? was there a need to worry about her acting? [ she¡¯s lord rong¡¯s main body, right? ] [ although it¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration, as a fan of lord rong, i think the person above is right! ] at the same time, mo nan chong had already put on his helmet and got into the car. she wasn¡¯t very tall, and her motorcycle was a little too big, but she was very domineering, as if she could drive anything. she started the race with wei dong. when the car drove out, wei dong felt that this was a big boss and he would lose for sure! sure enough, after one round, wei dong wanted to cry. Chapter 1946 1946 so she was the champion of the century ¡°wow, you call this just a little?¡± wei dong looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. ¡± you¡¯ve already crushed me, okay? after all, i¡¯m one of the top ten in the country.¡± at the side, wei dong¡¯s friends also sighed when they saw mo nan chong¡¯s power. who would have thought that this girl, who looked so weak, would be so good at racing? ¡°who is she? have you participated in apetition before?¡± someone asked out of curiosity. ¡°i don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever participated in apetition?¡± wei dong was stunned for a moment. ¡± she¡¯s only eighteen years old. ¡± he¡¯s so young, he wasn¡¯t qualified to participate in thepetition before, right?¡± ¡± have you forgotten that there was a child named long who won the world championship at the age of twelve? ¡± wei dong¡¯s friend had a look of worship on his face when he mentioned it. ¡± i can still remember the game that year. it was so cool. ¡± ¡± yes, there was such a child. back then, she amazed everyone, but she never took off her helmet or spoke, so no one knew what she looked like, let alone whether she was a boy or a girl. she was definitely a genius. ¡± mo nan chong was sitting on the motorcycle as if nothing had happened. when he heard these words, he raised his eyebrows slightly. was he talking about her? she had indeed participated in such apetition back then, mainly because one of her friends had been injured and couldn¡¯t participate in thepetition, so she had reced him. he was just ying around, but he didn¡¯t expect to win a world championship. however, she didn¡¯t show her face and didn¡¯t say her name, so not many people knew her. she had inexplicably be a legend. wei dong and his friends all stared at mo nan chong. the more they looked, the more they felt that mo nan chong might be the child from back then. after all, they were about the same age. especially when he was driving just now, his habits and posture were quite simr to the child from back then. in the live broadcast room, many people began to discuss this because of the discussion between these few people. [ is master pet the child from back then? [ i¡¯ve also seen that video back then. he¡¯s so handsome! ] [ the age and everything else seems to match. the characteristics of the driving are also exactly the same. i¡¯ve also studied the video and i¡¯ve always wanted to find that child! ] [ oh my god, no way. she was the child back then? she was actually so powerful? [ that means she was once a world champion? ] [ everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. i¡¯m not sure yet. if you guys rashly say this, there will be haters again! ] [ our beloved master has not admitted it himself, so please don¡¯t make any false usations. maybe they are just a little simr. ] [ that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. no one knows if i¡¯m a doting father. ] [ we can¡¯t just randomly use others. ] at the same time, wei dong was staring at mo nan chong. ¡°tell me the truth, are you the child from back then?¡± mo nanchong smiled without saying a word. ¡°don¡¯t smile at me. your smile is a little creepy.¡± wei dong rubbed his goosebumps. ¡± you can¡¯t really be her, can you? ¡± aiya, then wouldn¡¯t i be asking to be humiliated by inviting you here to y? i was going to show off my abilities, but i¡¯m not even as good as you.¡± wei dong sighed as he spoke. he was really depressed. how could he be so unlucky? a few of wei dong¡¯s friends did not dare to get too close to mo nan chong. they only looked at master chong with confusion. the more they looked, the more they felt that master chong might really be the person. mo nan chong felt his scalp go numb from the stare. ¡°cough, actually, there¡¯s no need to keep harping on it.¡± ¡°so, was it you or not?¡± wei dong¡¯s eyes widened. ...¡±this, i guess.¡± in the end, mo nan chong had no choice but to tell her the truth. she knew that if she did not say it, not only wei dong, but also wei dong¡¯s friends would keep staring at her until she died. although it would be a little troublesome to expose herself, everyone was discussing it. it would not be good if she did not say it. wei dong looked as if he had expected it. wei dong¡¯s friends were so excited that they almost knelt down in front of mo nan chong. ¡± don¡¯t get so excited. i¡¯m not some god. i was just ying around. who knew i would get first ce? i guess it was just luck. ¡± mr. pet looked casual. she didn¡¯t care much about her first ce. but to others, it was different. ¡± you can get first ce just by ying casually. you call this good luck? ¡± wei dong held his head and looked at mo nan chong, speechless. ¡°what else? bad luck?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s to prove my strength!¡± wei dong said helplessly, ¡± i see that you don¡¯t know anything about your own strength. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, master chong, you¡¯re too humble. if you¡¯re lucky, what about the others?¡± ¡°master pet, you¡¯re so powerful. can you teach us something?¡± wei dong¡¯s friends had all won some international awards, but at this time, they were all asking mo nan chong for advice. even though mo nan chong said that he was just ying around, he still taught them some things. di yan and the others also learned how to ride a motorcycle, but their skills were naturally not very good. they only dared to drive it when an instructor was around. after they were done, wei dong took the group to sing. the one who had the most fun singing was xi rui. this guy especially liked to sing, but the problem was that he wasn¡¯t very good at singing. everyone felt as if a demonic sound was filling their minds. ter, everyone took xi rui¡¯s microphone. someone wanted master pet to sing, but master pet only sang one song. after he finished, the entire private room fell silent. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± master pet looked at the crowd suspiciously. ¡°y-you sang a little too well, didn¡¯t you?¡± ... ¡°master chong, you ... what kind of master are you? how can you sing so well?¡± ¡°you¡¯re holding a concert, right?¡± ¡°i forgot that master chong came out from singing and dancing. from the looks of it, master chong is probably an all-rounded artist.¡± everyone was in awe of mo nan chong. after the song, master pet had be an all-rounded god in everyone¡¯s hearts. of course, grandpa pet didn¡¯t feel anything. she still calmly expressed that she was just singing casually for fun and not that professional. everyone didn¡¯t know what to do for a while, but they were already used to it. perhaps to grandpa chong, no matter how powerful he was, he was just ying around and not serious. that was why when master pet got serious, he was an existence that could destroy the world. after the song ended, everyone went to wei dong¡¯s house. wei dong¡¯s house was a small vi with a good environment. wei dong lived with his family, so his parents also appeared on screen. ... wei dong¡¯s parents were affable and warm people. they prepared delicious desserts for them and chatted with them. although they were old, both of them had a very young mentality, which everyone liked. the audience in the livestream room also liked it. they also knew why wei dong¡¯s character was so funny. it was because he had lovely parents. Chapter 1947 1947 master chong, why is your pic arrangement so different from others! before going to bed, everyone yed the game as usual. needless to say, grandpa pet¡¯s game was very good, and naturally, it amazed everyone again. they yed different games every day, but the only thing they had inmon was that master pet was very good from the beginning to the end. no matter what kind of game it was, as long as it was her favorite, there was no game she couldn¡¯t win. the n after this day was arranged by grandpa chong. because grandpa pet was special, he was the most popr one in the livestream. everyone was very curious about what kind of schedule he would arrange. that night, while everyone was sleeping, the people in the live stream were discussing what kind of schedule mo nan chong would arrange. after all, grandpa pampered was capable of everything, so everyone thought that she would make more special arrangements. the next day, the first thing grandpa chong did when he woke up was to take everyone to breakfast. she found an alley on an old street and ate a delicious breakfast in a very old breakfast shop. ¡°this restaurant doesn¡¯t look like it has a good environment. after all, it¡¯s a little old, but it¡¯s very delicious.¡± while eating, mr. pet exined, ¡± the pan-fried pork buns they make are especially delicious. they¡¯re crispy and the soup is very delicious. the skin is thin and the filling is abundant.¡± the rest of the people were full of praise as they ate. ¡± it¡¯s so delicious. i¡¯ve never had such a delicious breakfast before. i¡¯m touched! ¡± ¡°i got up a little early just for this breakfast, but i¡¯m content to have such delicious food!¡± ¡°yeah, i didn¡¯t want to remember it at first, but it¡¯s really too delicious!¡± the more qian lulu and the others ate, the more they liked it. everyone kept ordering. at the end of the meal, everyone forgot about the manners an artiste should have and ate until their stomachs were round. ¡°i¡¯m finished, i¡¯m getting fat!¡± qian lulu touched her stomach. ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve eaten so much. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s really delicious.¡± luo zixin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. di yan looked at mo nan chong in surprise as well. he did not expect mo nan chong to find such a delicious ce. actually, when mo nan chong woke them up early in the morning, they were all a little angry and did not want to get up for breakfast. the past few days had been quite tiring. because of the live broadcast, he would restte at night. however, after being dragged to breakfast by his grandpa, he felt that all his fatigue had been cured by this delicious breakfast. di yan, who had originally disliked mo nan chong very much, had now started to change his opinion of mo nan chong. he realized that mo nan chong was indeed very capable. she was very capable in many aspects. most importantly, she lived a very disciplined life and was actually a good person. she had even risked her life to save a child. after breakfast, everyone turned to look at mo nan chong. ¡°what kind of event did master chong arrange for us today?¡± ¡°the weather¡¯s pretty good today, why don¡¯t we go for a pic?¡± mo nan chong looked up at the sky and said. ¡°just a pic?¡± everyone looked at uncle chong in surprise. they had thought that grandpa chong had prepared something amazing for them. perhaps they were going to fight or do something powerful. but she said they were going for a pic? ¡°isn¡¯t it good? i see that everyone is quite tired, so let¡¯s have a pic to rx.¡± said grandpa chong. ¡± that¡¯s fine too. this weather and season are just right for a pic. ¡± qian lulu nodded. she was still very interested in a pic. ¡°then let¡¯s go and prepare the things first.¡± mr. pet arranged for everyone to buy the things they needed for the pic. theizens in the live broadcast room were a little surprised. [ just a pic? ] [ sigh, i thought it would be something fun and exciting. a pic is a little boring! ] [ i think a pic is good too. everyone can rx. [ isn¡¯t it fun to chat? ] [ maybe it¡¯s a special pic? ] [ i also think that grandpa chong will not be arranging a simple pic. we can look forward to it. ] under everyone¡¯s anticipation, everyone set off for a pic. just as everyone had guessed, master pet did not just find a park for a pic. he was going to take everyone to the primeval forest for a pic. because it was far away, grandpa chong even arranged a helicopter. everyone was stunned. ¡°are we sure we¡¯re going for a pic? it¡¯s not a pic for the animals?¡± wei dong voiced out his inner doubts. ¡± the ce i¡¯m taking you to, other than the asional wild beast, is actually very beautiful. the air is also the best! ¡± grandpa chong said seriously. ¡°that¡¯s why i asked you why you bought such powerful props for a pic.¡± di yan¡¯s mouth twitched. when master pet asked them to buy some weapons, they were still a little confused. now, he really understood. it was to save his life! a pic ... was indeed not that simple. [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] everyone naively thought that it was really a pic, but they didn¡¯t expect that it would be someone else¡¯s pic! ] [ i¡¯m really different! ] [ hahaha, why do you have to be such a different person! ] [ so, what kind of ce is it that has such a beautiful environment? i¡¯m a little excited to see what kind of ce is worth it for my dearest grandpa and the others to go together. ] ... [ don¡¯t tell me we¡¯ve really met some wild beast? [ will it be dangerous? ] [ i don¡¯t think i¡¯ll be in any great danger with grandpa tan around, right? ] ...... after mo nan chong and the others got off the helicopter, they continued to walk for a while. after that, they indeed arrived at a very beautiful ce. it was by the side of a small stream. the stream water was extremely clear, and the surrounding trees were all tall and towering. there were also many small wild flowers around, and the fragrance was overflowing. this seemed to be another world. everyone was shocked by the beauty of this ce. ¡°although it¡¯s beautiful here, it¡¯s full of danger, so you have to be careful when you have a pic.¡± grandpa pet reminded everyone. ¡± that¡¯s right. what¡¯s the danger? can you give me an example? ¡± qian lulu raised her hand and asked, ¡± i don¡¯t feel any dangerous aura here. ¡± ¡± there are crocodiles, snakes, insects, and cheetahs ... ¡± mo nan chong said thoughtfully. ¡± they don¡¯t usually appear, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of them appearing. ¡± ... ¡°then we should be more careful.¡± everyone took care of the tents and pic mats, and then tidied up everything. after that, they sat down to eat, y cards, and y games. even if one didn¡¯t do anything in this ce, just lying down and resting would give one a very peaceful andfortable feeling. although there might be wild beasts, with so many of them, the wild beasts would not dare to appear. after ying for a while, di yan stands up and says he wants to walk around. the others did not have any objections. mo nan chong reminded him, ¡± don¡¯t go too far. it¡¯ll be dangerous. ¡± ¡°i know. i¡¯m just taking a few photos.¡± di yan took his phone and walked away. he really liked the beautiful scenery here. Chapter 1948 1948 kick me if i don¡¯t listen mo nan chong and the others yed for a while before setting up another barbeque rack. the weather was the most suitable for barbeque. the surrounding environment was also veryfortable. everyone surrounded the barbecue grill. wei dong was better at barbecuing, so he was in charge of roasting while the others were in charge of eating. ¡± wei dong, your skills are amazing. i feel like you can even set up a barbecue stall! ¡± qian lulu gave wei dong a thumbs-up after eating a little barbecue. wei dong sprinkled the seasoning and said proudly, ¡± that¡¯s right, my skills are quite amazing. i¡¯m an expert in both barbecue and cooking! ¡± ¡°amazing!¡± qian lulu nodded. ¡± i really like people like you. we don¡¯t know how to cook. ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we set up a barbeque stall for tomorrow¡¯s event?¡± xi rui said with a smile. ¡°that¡¯s a good idea, down-to-earth!¡± qian lulu supported her. after mo nan chong sat beside her for a while, she could not help but frown. di yan had left for quite a while and still hadn¡¯t returned. could something have happened? just then, the cameraman who was following di yan ran back in a hurry. he was dirty and looked like he had fallen several times. ¡± help! ¡± ¡°what happened?¡± mo nan chong stood up abruptly and looked at the cameraman. the other members of the jie mu group also gathered around nervously. ¡± what¡¯s going on? where¡¯s best actor di? ¡± there was a lot of blood on the cameraman¡¯s body, which made everyone nervous. many of theizens in the live broadcast room also saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but panic. [ so what if he¡¯s the best actor? ] [ what happened? the cameraman is covered in blood. the best actor couldn¡¯t have ... couldn¡¯t have! ] [ what¡¯s going on? hurry up and go take a look. will our best actor be alright? ] [ it¡¯s all because of mo nan chong. why would she suggest that we go to such a dangerous ce! ] [ f * ck, if anything happens to the film emperor, i will never forgive mo nan chong! ] [ it¡¯s all her fault. of all ces to bring people, she had to go alone to such a ce! ] at the thought that something might have happened to the movie king, everyone couldn¡¯t help but start to curse. no one wanted anything to happen to the movie king, and there were many die-hard fans of di yan in the live-stream room. they might not have liked mo nan chong, but they had definitely followed the best actor for many years. it was not easy for them to change their opinion of mo nan chong, but in the end, something happened to the best actor. no one could ept this and everyone subconsciously med mo nan chong. everyone was worried. even his fans didn¡¯t know what to say. after all, it was master chong who suggested that they go to this ce, and master chong knew that it was a dangerous ce. since she had brought people there without any preparation, wasn¡¯t that a little too much? ¡°there, there are wild beasts!¡± the cameraman said nervously, ¡± there¡¯s a beast over there. the movie king told me to run first. he¡¯s blocking the way! ¡± ¡°wild beast?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s heart tightened. ¡± i¡¯ll go and take a look! ¡± ¡°master chong, let¡¯s get a professional to go over. you shouldn¡¯t go.¡± the people from the festival group saw that mo nan chong was a girl. she was so thin and weak that it did not seem appropriate for her to go over. ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± mo nan chong immediately ran forward. a few of the festival team¡¯s staff and a few cameramen immediately followed. the fans in the live broadcast room were extremely nervous. they were very afraid. what if they saw film emperor di¡¯s corpse? this kind of primitive forest was obviously full of danger. if there were wild beasts, they might really eat people. many people were discussing that if something really happened to di yan, mo nan chong would definitely be held responsible. after all, mo nan chong was the one who suggesteding to this ce. the fans of mr. pet didn¡¯t dare to say anything either. they could only pray that nothing would happen to film emperor di. if something really happened to film emperor di, i¡¯m sure i¡¯ll be attacked by the entire inte. i¡¯m going to have a hard time in the days toe. even though di yan had left by himself, it was master pet who had brought them to such a dangerous ce. a few minutester, mo nan chong found di yan. nothing happened to best actor di. he was not injured, but he was standing there, not daring to move. ¡°film emperor di, are you alright?¡± mo nan chong walked up and looked at di yan. di yan immediately made a shushing gesture and said in a low voice, ¡± there are a few crocodiles over there, and there seems to be some wild beast over there. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong was stunned. the photographer who was shooting at the back didn¡¯t dare to stand too close either. he only looked around vigntly. ¡± why are you guys here? i¡¯ll get the photographer to call the professionals over. ¡± ¡± that crocodile is very fierce,¡±he said.¡± i don¡¯t know what other wild beasts are around, so i¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be dangerous if i make too much noise and alert them. ¡± ¡°crocodiles ... shouldn¡¯t bite.¡± mo nan¡¯s pet yawned. ¡± i¡¯ve been here a few times. these crocodiles are friendly. ¡± as he spoke, he walked straight ahead. di yan was startled, as were many people around him. ... theizens in the live broadcast room were even more frightened. [ what the hell is going on? he¡¯s still going over? does he not want to live? ] [ it¡¯s really alligators. there are a few of them. don¡¯t go over. it¡¯s too dangerous. if they jump up, we¡¯ll be in big trouble! ] [ that¡¯s right. i¡¯m crazy. i¡¯m still moving forward! ] [ i¡¯ve seen people who don¡¯t care about their lives, but i¡¯ve never seen someone who doesn¡¯t care about their lives like this! ] mo nan chong had already made his way to the crocodiles. one of the crocodiles moved and suddenly pounced on mo nan chong. ¡°be careful!¡± di yan says in a low voice. ¡°you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± mo nan chong lifted his leg and kicked the crocodile, sending it flying far away. di yan was speechless. he subconsciously looked at mo nan chong¡¯s leg. it was indeed very thin, but the strength of that kick ... perhaps, he could kick him ten meters away? ... what shen power! the crocodile that had been kicked away raised its head in confusion. the rest of the crocodiles trembled as they crawled in front of mo nan¡¯s pet andid down obediently in a row. ¡± 1,2, 3...7? ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i understand. the one just now was new. no wonder it was so disobedient. ¡± the new crocodile that had been kicked seemed to have realized something. it slowly crawled over and lined up next to the other crocodiles, pretending to be an obedient crocodile. [ hahaha ... this crocodile must be stunned by the kick, right? ] [ pfft, i¡¯m dying ofughter. i¡¯m so violent! ] [ she¡¯s so violent that she¡¯s a little cute! ] [ the crocodiles actually listen to her. have these guys been kicked before? ] Chapter 1949 1949 it was tied a knot by grandpa pet at the same time, mo nan chong frowned and nced at the crocodiles. then, he said seriously, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t bite people, understand? and don¡¯t scare people. you guys are so ugly, and i¡¯m already scared, not to mention the others. do you think that everyone¡¯s mental capacity is as strong as mine? i¡¯m not scared to death when i see how ugly you are.¡± the crocodiles were speechless. di yan was speechless. speaking of which, wasn¡¯t grandpa pampered the scarier one? she was someone who could send the crocodiles flying with a single kick, yet she still thought that they were scary? the surrounding cameramen were also a little nervous. this was the first time they had known that this girl was actually so fierce. although they had seen that master pet was not afraid of ghosts and many other things, this was the first time they saw master pet not afraid of crocodiles! mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. she turned to look in the other direction. di yan had mentioned that there were wild beasts in that area. e out.¡± ¡± run! ¡± master pet shouted in a low voice. it wasn¡¯t very fierce, but something ran out from behind the bush. then, everyone saw what it was. a group of small wild boars ... mo nan chong looked back at di yan and pointed at the group of cute little wild boars. ¡± are they the wild beasts you¡¯re talking about? ¡± di yan was speechless. for a moment, he was at a loss for words. the livestream room was once again filled withughter. at first, they were worried about di yan and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. but now, they¡¯re allughing like crazy. [ what a cute little wild boar! ] [ pfft, he¡¯s so cute. how can he be a beast?! ] [ this is a big misunderstanding! ] [ the movie king was scared half to death, but in the end, he turned out to be a group of cute little pigs! ] ...... mo nan chong stared at the small wild boars. she squatted down and looked at the group of small wild boars with bright eyes. ¡± hey, don¡¯t you think roasted suckling pigs are delicious? ¡± as he spoke, master chong nced at di yan. the little wild boars seemed to have understood master pet¡¯s words and staggered in fear. one of the little wild boars fell to the ground on its butt, not daring to even breathe. the rest of the little wild boars retreated. after they took two steps back, they felt the girl in front of them looking at them, which made their hair stand on end. the pigs didn¡¯t dare to move, as if they had be sculptures. theizens in the live broadcast room were overjoyed. even the cameramen wereughing like crazy. the camera kept shaking. ¡°don¡¯t scare them,¡± di yan said helplessly, ¡± they¡¯re so small and cute. you scared them to death. ¡± ¡°roasted suckling pig is indeed delicious.¡± mo nanchong touched his nose. the little pigs were frightened, and they all turned around and ran away. di yan was a little helpless. ¡± it¡¯s okay, they were all scared away. i really thought it was a wild beast just now ... ¡± ¡± but there are indeed ... ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily before he could finish his sentence. he really came here because he didn¡¯t want to see anything. ¡°ahem, there are indeed wild beasts, and some things that i don¡¯t really like.¡± as he spoke, master chong pulled di yan behind him. several of the recording teachers noticed that an extremely huge snake had appeared behind di yan. the snake¡¯s size was so big that it could definitely swallow a person. the cameraman¡¯s legs turned to jelly. di yan was about to say something, but when he saw the snake, something seemed to be stuck in his throat, and he could not speak for a while. he was panicking! he swallowed his saliva and his face turned pale. ¡°there¡¯s, there¡¯s such a huge snake?¡± ¡°it¡¯s normal.¡± mr. pet yawned. ¡± this is the little one. ¡± di yan was speechless. mo nan chong looked at the snake that was flicking its tongue at her and turned back to look at the cameramen. ¡± why don¡¯t you guys stop filming? ¡± they might not be friendly.¡± theizens in the broadcast room were already in an uproar. [ no, i have to shoot! ] [ this snake doesn¡¯t look very friendly. what does master pet n to do? ] [ you have to film it. don¡¯t miss the shot! ] [ it looks very exciting. the livestream must continue! ] mo nan chong looked up at the drooling snake and frowned. ¡± actually, we¡¯re not that good. ¡± the snake didn¡¯t understand and only drooled madly as it looked at them. ¡± how troublesome ... ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± what do you guys think? such a big snake. is snake meat soup delicious? ¡± ... as he spoke, grandpa chong suddenly made his move on the snake. the snake seemed to have sensed that mo nan¡¯s pet was about to attack, so it also attacked the master pet at the same time. the speed of both sides was very fast. although the cameramen were filming, it felt like the images were so fast that everyone could not see clearly. in an instant, grandpa pet somehow caught the tail of the snake. then, grandpa pet was extremely fast. he tied the snake to a tree and tied a knot. ¡°done.¡± master pet looked at the snake and nodded in satisfaction. the cameraman were speechless. di yan ispletely dumbfounded. ¡± you, how did you do it just now? you seemed to be flying. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just borrowing power.¡± mr. pet said calmly, ¡± i¡¯m stronger, so i did it. ¡± di yan was speechless. this shouldn¡¯t just be about strength, okay? moreover, was such great strength even human? ... it was quite scary. ¡°let it calm down first. we¡¯ll release it when we leave.¡± master pet yawned. ¡± so troublesome. this thing is not so friendly. the little crocodiles are much cuter. ¡± the crocodiles ... cute? di yan couldn¡¯t even look straight at this girl who was more beautiful than anyone else. she really wasn¡¯t human. di yan did not say a word when he returned. the cameramen were also stunned. they were a little in awe of master chong and felt that he was not human. back at the campsite, everyone saw that master pet was very polite, and everyone had a little fear on their faces. after all, master pet was someone who could tie a knot with such a big snake. [ so ... is master pet still human? ] [ she¡¯s a god! ] [ that¡¯s amazing. i didn¡¯t even see it clearly just now. that snake must be very aggrieved! ] [ snake: i just came out to hunt, but i got tied up! ] [ this isn¡¯t something a human should do! ] [ haha, fortunately, nothing happened to film emperor di. i¡¯m very powerful. ] [ i can tell. i¡¯m the king of the jungle. ] mo nan chong also checked on the injured cameraman. the cameraman was fine. he had run too fast because he had been scared by the wild beasts and had fallen to the ground. that was why there were blood stains on his body. however, it was just a few abrasions. it was not a big problem. mo nan chong sat down and ate the barbeque as he made a call. it was li jiujue. he had watched the live-stream and was worried about her. Chapter 1950 1950 is he her boyfriend? mo nan chong chatted with li jiujue for a while, and the people around them looked at her in surprise. after all, her grandpa had always had a bad temper, but she sounded a little different when she was on the phone. she seemed much gentler and more obedient. why was he treating them so differently from the person on the phone? ¡°who are you calling?¡± qian lulu asked curiously, ¡± could he be her boyfriend? ¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow but did not answer. qian lulu snorted twice. the pic that day went very smoothly, and after the pic was over, master chong didn¡¯t forget to let the snake go. the snake that had wanted to eat the man had probably been traumatized for the rest of its life after being touched by grandpa pet. it ran faster than anyone else, and it was inexplicably funny. ¡°i didn¡¯t bully it, so why did it run so fast?¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡± i was going to chat with it first. ¡± beside them, di yan looked at the back of the snake with sympathy. ¡± you¡¯re probably going to kill people with your words. didn¡¯t you notice that the snake was almost scared to death? ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± it¡¯s alright. i didn¡¯t even hit it. it¡¯s just a knot. ¡± she was already very gentle and did not even kick him. di yan was speechless. after leaving the forest, master pet brought the group of people to his vi. she had a lot of properties under her name, and she chose a vi that she didn¡¯t really live in, but she felt that it was more suitable. when everyone arrived at the ce, they were all shocked by the size of master pet¡¯s vi. the vi was a little scary. there were many other buildings besides the main building. on the big iron gate, there were all kinds of fresh flowers that bloomed luxuriantly. after entering, there was a huge fountain with an air of extravagance. further in, there were all kinds of gardens and some vegetable fields. ¡°you¡¯re growing vegetables in such a big vi?¡± xi rui said with a look of disbelief, ¡± your vi is so big, just for growing vegetables? ¡± ¡°ah, what else?¡± mr. chong looked at xi rui suspiciously. ¡± it¡¯s fun to grow vegetables. my mom loves it. ¡± ¡°you remind me of lord rong.¡± qian lulu said, ¡± lord rong also likes to grow vegetables very much, so there are some simrities between you and lord rong! ¡± ¡± i would have forgotten if you didn¡¯t mention it. what simrities? i feel that master chong acting as master rong is his own character. this role can¡¯t be too suitable for her! ¡± xi rui¡¯s expression changed. when everyone first met, they all felt that mo nan chong was not suitable for the role of lord rong. there were many people who opposed her on the inte. but now, after getting to know each other, everyone realized that master chong was very suitable to y master rong. not to mention her acting skills, her personality and behavior were more like lord rong¡¯s than anyone else. she was really too amazing. di yan and luo zixin did not say anything, but wei dong kept nodding. he also felt that mo nan chong was very suitable to y the role of master rong. mo nan chong did not have much of a reaction. she led everyone into the house. after everyone had put down their things, she brought them around to take a look at the vi¡¯s environment. this vi was huge. there was a garden, a vegetable garden, and many greenhouses outside. growing vegetables everywhere in such a vi made people feel that it was a waste of god¡¯s gift. ¡°master chong, i didn¡¯t expect you to be a rich woman!¡± wei dong gave her a thumbs-up. ¡± super-rich woman, right? ¡± mo nanchong touched his nose. ¡± i don¡¯t think i¡¯m super rich. i think i¡¯m pretty poor. ¡± ¡°if you¡¯re poor, then we don¡¯t need to live anymore.¡± the corner of wei dong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡±e on, you¡¯re a super rich man! ¡± ¡°anyway, no one would mind having more money.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± whether you have money or not, you still have to earn money. ¡± everyone fell into silence. at night, master chong directly ordered takeaway from the north emperor club. the north thearch club had never delivered food before, but they made an exception at master pet¡¯s ce. they directly delivered food, and they had all kinds of dishes. ¡°master chong, are you really able to afford north thearch club because of master rong?¡± xi rui asked in shock. everyone knew that the north thearch club never delivered food. they felt that hall food was better. after all, the taste of food would change after a long time of takeaway. however, master pet¡¯s ce was so far away from north emperor club, and north emperor club actually sent food directly to her by helicopter. heavens, this was too shocking. only lord rong would have such treatment, right? because he yed lord rong, so lord chong also received such treatment? ¡°but, lord chong, have you seen lord rong?¡± qian lulu asked with a curious look. ¡°i¡¯ve seen him before.¡± as mo nan chong ate, he said matter-of-factly, ¡± we used to see each other a lot, but we don¡¯t see each other that often now. there¡¯s only love in her eyes. ¡± qian lulu was speechless. di yan, on the other hand, was looking at mo nan chong with shining eyes. ¡± what are you doing? the way you¡¯re looking at me is a little scary. it¡¯s like you¡¯re going to eat me. ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s chewing speed slowed down. ¡°i don¡¯t eat people.¡± di yan said gently, ¡± you¡¯ve really met master rong. isn¡¯t she better looking than on tv? is she a good person? is she really amazing? is she ran ran? do you still remember that she saved a child? ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... oh, you¡¯re not going to eat people. you¡¯re just a fan of lord rong. ¡± i was wondering why you¡¯ve been targeting me. is it because you like lord rong? you can¡¯t be the child that master rong saved, right?¡± di yan did not say anything, which could be considered as a silent agreement. ... ¡°no wonder you¡¯ve been targeting me.¡± mo nan chong was helpless. ¡°she has saved a lot of people, so i don¡¯t think she remembers anyone. however, she is indeed very beautiful.¡± mo nan chong smiled at di yan. ¡± what happened to you when you were young? did master rong save you? ¡± ¡± i almost died in a car ident. it was master rong who stopped the car. ¡± di yan seems to be lost in his memories. he starts to talk about the situation that he had encountered in the past. he was still young at the time and ran around randomly. he ran onto the road and a car rushed over. just as he was about to be hit, a pair of slender and beautiful hands pressed the front of the car. then, he was hugged by a warm embrace and felt himself flying. ter on, he found out that the person who had saved him was lord rong. lord rong had left after handing him over to his parents. he was still young then and didn¡¯t even ask for lord rong¡¯s name. butter, when he grew up, he saw some of lord rong¡¯s tv shows and knew that the person was lord rong. that was why lord rong was his savior and a god-like existence in his heart. he didn¡¯t think anyone could give the same feeling as lord rong. he felt that if anyone else yed lord rong, they would be tarnishing lord rong. ... Chapter 1951 1951 she ... is indeed not ordinary! mo nan chong listened to di yan¡¯s exnation and shrugged. ¡± so, you¡¯re still against me acting as lord rong? ¡± qian lulu and the others were suddenly enlightened. they finally understood why film emperor di, who had always been good-tempered, had lost his temper after seeing master pet. so there was a reason. however, i¡¯ve saved film emperor di di several times, so i wonder if he¡¯s changed his mind. ¡°i¡¯m not rejecting it now.¡± di yan said, ¡± the more i get along with you, the more i feel that you have the same characteristics as lord rong. perhaps, lord rong¡¯s affirmation of you isn¡¯t wrong. you¡¯re indeed suitable for this role.¡± after all, this drama was based on lord rong¡¯s past deeds. master chong and master rong were quitepatible, so they were quite suitable for this role. di yan is not the only one who is slowly seeing this. some of the other fans are actually starting to see it as well. [ actually, film emperor di was right. we were also very opposed to master pampered at first, but after looking at it, we felt that master pampered was very suitable. ] [ i also think that lord chong is suitable for this role. she¡¯s very simr to lord rong in many ways. she can be considered the second lord rong! ] [ i don¡¯t dare to call myself the second rong ye, but i think that even if we take a step back and think about it, if it¡¯s not master chong acting as the role, is there any other actor that is more suitable? ] [ that¡¯s right. moreover, lord rong¡¯s main body also knows about the role of lord pet. it¡¯s rumored that lord rong¡¯s main body also agreed to it and was very satisfied with it! ] [ we should still trust the director and producer! ] [ that¡¯s right. the casting director is also not bad, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the selection. ] [ this kind of thing should be left to the professionals to choose. we are not professionals. ] lord rong¡¯s fans also started to acknowledge lord chong. the meal was quite enjoyable. after the meal, as usual, everyone began to y various games in the living room. at night, when grandpa pet was sleeping, his ears suddenly twitched. she heard some not-so-obvious movements. someone had broken into her house. in the past, if someone barged into her room, she wouldn¡¯t care much. she would wait for the person toe to her bedside and kill them. however, it was different today. there were many other people living in the vi. after mo nan chong got up, he left the room and went downstairs slowly. just as she had guessed, the person who hade to find trouble with her was already in the courtyard. ¡°who is it?¡± under the moonlight, master chong was wearing a white nightdress, with long hair that reached her waist. under the moonlight, she looked like a glowing fairy. she yawned and askedzily. ¡°miss mo nan chong, someone has invited you toe.¡± someone shouted at mo nan chong. ¡°oh, who is it? where to? what for? you guys don¡¯t look like you¡¯re here to invite me, but to kidnap me. ¡± mo nan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°we are very friendly.¡± one of the men in ck said, ¡± we¡¯re from a hidden family in ghost city. our family head is sick and we want you to help treat him. we know that you¡¯re lord rong¡¯s daughter and that your medical skills are on par with hers. lord rong is in the forbidden area and we can¡¯t find her. we can only ask her daughter toe.¡± mo nanchong yawned and shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t like this kind of forceful way of inviting people. you can invite me, but you have to make me do it willingly, right? ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t cooperate, don¡¯t me us for being impolite. we can only tie you up directly!¡± the man in ck immediately attacked mo nan chong. ¡°we¡¯re all experts, you can¡¯t deal with us!¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯... are you that shameless? and you call yourself an expert? i didn¡¯t even say i was an expert. didn¡¯t your n head tell you that there¡¯s always someone better than you?¡± ¡°this sentence is directed at others, not at you!¡± the man in ck attacked mo nan chong. mo nan chong stood still and did not move an inch. she snapped her fingers. with a tter, the entire garden lit up, and then a few cages were pulled up from the ground. those people didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were bound by the cage. everyone¡¯s expression changed. ¡°sigh, this ce of mine has nothing else but a lot of traps. i haven¡¯t tried it yet, but since you¡¯re here, you should try it. oh, i forgot to mention that jiang fu, chenn, and tang ziyi worked together to set up these traps. do you know them?¡± mr. pet said in an interesting way, and she snapped her fingers again. then, the few cages fell to the ground and disappeared without a trace. the few people from earlier had alsopletely disappeared. the wind blew through the entire garden without leaving a trace, as if nothing had happened. when he went back, he didn¡¯t take the stairs. instead, he jumped onto the balcony on the third floor and entered his room. at the same time, di yan witnessed everything from a balcony upstairs. he had heard themotion and came out to take a look. he saw that those people had been locked up by grandpa sheng, and then he jumped onto the balcony on the third floor. she was like those people in wuxia movies who could fly on roofs and walk on walls. for a moment, di yan felt as if his eyes were ying tricks on him. what did he see? although he had seen how powerful lord rong was when he was young, he had never seen anyone so powerful since then. di yan is undoubtedly very shocked. he stood on the balcony for a long time, and then he was even more convinced. even though he did not know what kind of martial arts that was and how mo nan chong had managed to do it, he knew that she was very powerful. to a certain extent, she was almost as powerful as lord rong. the next day. ... mo nan chong could feel that di yan was looking at him differently the moment he got up. she knew that di yan had seen her yesterday, so she didn¡¯t find it strange. ¡°you saw it yesterday?¡± mo nan chong nced at di yan. ¡± don¡¯t be too surprised. ¡± ¡°yeah.¡± although di yan said so, he was still very surprised inside.¡±so yingluo ...¡± ¡± so, he really has such a cultivation. ¡± mo nan chong smiled at di yan. ¡± what you saw was real. it¡¯s just that ordinary people can¡¯t do it to this extent. you can treat it as a form of cultivation or an ability. ¡± di yan is silent for a moment then nods his head. today¡¯s n was made by xi rui. on thest day, xi rui¡¯s n was for everyone to not bring any money with them. they would set up a stall to earn money and experience life. he was quite interested in everyone¡¯s suggestion. everyone could be divided into three groups and use different methods to make money. in the end, who would earn the most money and eat the best? mo nan chong was especially interested in making money, so his eyes were shining. ... Chapter 1952 1952 has he epted this endorsement deal? ¡°i¡¯ll be in the same group as grandpa pet.¡± after xi rui had worked with master chong a few times, she trusted him very much. di yan had wanted to switch as he also wanted to be in the same group as mo nan chong and interact more with her. however, xi rui had beat him to it. ¡°alright, just like before.¡± wei dong had no objections. ¡± make your own choice in whatever business you do. let¡¯s see how much you can sell it for in the end. ¡± xi rui smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s see who is better at making money. ¡± the three groups of people discussed what they were going to sell today. the location they chose was the same in the ancient city, where they set up their stalls. they were all on the same street. luo zixin looked at di yan. ¡± best actor, what do you think we should sell? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± di yan looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. all he wanted to do now was to say a few more words to him. mo nan¡¯s pampering yesterday had really shocked him. he felt that master pampered was really very powerful. furthermore, mo nan chong was bing more and more simr to lord rong. he even felt that mo nan chong and lord rong might have some sort of rtionship. di yan really wanted to chat with mo nan chong, but he could not find the opportunity. the group of people set off to the street where the stalls were set up. there were already many people setting up stalls on the streets. some were selling snacks, some were selling all kinds of jewelry, and there were even some who set up fortune-telling stalls. wei dong was good at cooking, so he chose to sell barbecue. mo nan chong discussed with xi rui, who was beside him. both of them were terrible at cooking, so it was obviously impossible for them to sell food. so after some consideration, they decided to sell autographs, group photos, and fortune-telling. master chong had even borrowed a ck robe to wear, making himself look like a master fortune-teller. di yan and luo zixin finally decided to sell the drinks. the three stalls were ced side by side on the side of the road. after all, there were a few artistes and a movie king, so it attracted a lot of poprity in an instant. ¡°wow, even the celebrities havee out to set up their stalls!¡± ¡°can i buy it?¡± ¡± wow, what are they selling? movie king, i must support him! ¡± ¡°lulu, i really like you. do you sell meat skewers? i¡¯ll have a hundred skewers!¡± ¡°oh my god, master chong, master chong, you can read my fortune? can you read my fortune?¡± ...... all of a sudden, many customers gathered around. no one had expected that they would be recognized by so many people at once. after being recognized by so many people, their business was indeed booming. there was definitely enough money for a meal, but it depended on how high the upper limit of the food was. [ f * ck, i¡¯m so envious. aren¡¯t those who are present too lucky? ] [ sob sob sob, there¡¯s even someone selling autographs and photos. why am i not there? can i fly over in time? ] [ i want to fly over too. i can¡¯t wait to fly over immediately, but if i fly over, they¡¯ll probably have already packed up, right? ] [ this is the first time i¡¯ve felt the suffocation of despair. why didn¡¯t i go there! ] [ the fans at the venue are so lucky. they can go and buy lottery tickets! ] the fans in the live broadcast room could only wail with difficulty. after all, they couldn¡¯te to the scene. the rest of the fans at the venue were not too happy. everyone was buying crazily. some fans even said that they wanted to buy 100 million autographs from mo nan pet, but they were rejected in the end. in order to increase the experience of other customers, master pet made a decision that each person could only buy two sets of the things they were selling. seeing master pet do this, di yan, wei dong, and the others did the same. one person could only buy two sets. this way, it would not affect the other fans, and almost all fans could buy it. the scene could be said to be very hot, and the entire street was in a state of traffic jam. the fans were particrly excited, and so were grandpa pet and the others. in just a short while, everyone had already sold a lot of things. ¡°wow, i thought it would be hard to do business. i didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy.¡± wei dong said with a sigh. ¡± i think so too. we¡¯re amazing. we sold so many at once and the fans even said it was delicious. it means that our food is really delicious. ¡± qian lulu was wearing an apron and was extremely cute. mo nanchong nced in qian lulu¡¯s direction and said, ¡± it¡¯s not because we know how to do business. in fact, we have so much business now because we¡¯re lucky and famous. after all, she¡¯s an artist.¡± as he spoke, master chong looked at the rest of the people who were doing business. on the street, the rest of the stalls ¡®business had been affected by their arrival. there were not many people in front of their stalls because most of the people were at mo nan chong¡¯s side. master pet even saw a stall owner sighing, obviously in pain. no one could stand seeing other people¡¯s business booming while they had no business on their own side. everyone would be sad. master pet didn¡¯t say anything after a few nces, but she put in more effort. after a day of setting up stalls, everyone was exhausted by the end of it. everyone¡¯s backs were aching. it was really not easy to persist for so long. after it ended, qian lulu sat directly on the curb and said pitifully, ¡± my leg hurts so much. i¡¯ve stood for so long. it¡¯s my first time standing for so long!¡± ... mo nan¡¯s pampering wasn¡¯t bad, and she was still counting the money. xi rui¡¯s legs were also weak, and she squatted to the side to rest. di yan and luo zixin were both exhausted. although acting as celebrities was also physical work, standing on the street and selling things like this was really their first experience. after mo nan chong finished counting the money, he discussed it with xi rui and decided to give some autographed photos and the like to the surrounding vendors. this would also help the stall owners attract some business. their appearance had caused all the vendors to lose a lot of business today. it had obviously affected everyone. master chong¡¯s words made the rest of the people suddenly realize. the fans were almost all gathered around them, and the vendors ¡®business was not very good today. the rest of them also took out their autographs and gave them to the vendors as gifts to attract business. after everything was settled, everyone began to prepare for dinner. the three groups all earned quite a bit. after all, the appeal of celebrities was there. ... it was much easier for them to earn money than they had imagined. everyone chose a rtively good restaurant to eat. after eating, xi rui arranged another activity, to y escape. everyone knew that master chong was very powerful in this aspect. he was bold and smart, but who would have thought that after master chong went in, he came out almost smoothly. she didn¡¯t even pause for a moment. the others who followed her had no experience. they didn¡¯t need to do anything, they could just follow him like trash. Chapter 1953 1953 why is this woman so charming?! this week¡¯s live broadcast hade to an end after xi rui¡¯s day. everyone took a short live broadcast to bid farewell to their fans and went offline. [ i can¡¯t bear to let it end like this? ] [ [ sob, sob, sob. is my beloved master going back to filming again? ] [ [ movie king, are you closing your business again? ] [ lulu, the lulu i like. when will i be able to see her again? ] [ i really like this live broadcast. everyone had a great time. also, i¡¯m really liking master pet more and more. she¡¯s different from the rumors! [ she¡¯s very thoughtful, and she¡¯s a good person. she¡¯s also very powerful in everything. it feels like she¡¯s an all-rounder! ] the fans in the live broadcast room were all regretful. no one wanted the live broadcast to end. perhaps at the beginning, everyone hade with the mentality of hating mo nan chong, but they had all be fans of master chong. the misunderstandings between the other artistes, especially the best actor di yan and mo nan chong, had also been resolved. many of di yan¡¯s fans had also started to like mo nan chong. everyone knew why di yan hated mo nan chong, and why he acknowledged mo nan chong. just as theizens were reluctant to part with the film, mo nan chong had a meal with the festival group. the private room was very lively. after the livestream ended, everyone was much more rxed. now that they were familiar with each other, everyone could say anything. ¡°darling, are you going to film lord rong after you¡¯re done?¡± di yan looked at mo nan chong. ¡°yeah, i¡¯m going overseas to film.¡± mo nan chong nodded. as she ate, she looked at the others. ¡± what about you guys? ¡± ¡°i also have a drama to film.¡± qian lulu said, ¡± but it¡¯s going to be filmed in china. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to hold a concert soon, so i¡¯ll probably be busy with it.¡± xi rui said, ¡± but my concert is also overseas. C country. master chong, where are you going to film? ¡± ¡± what a coincidence. i¡¯m also going to C nation. we can meet up then. ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°i happen to have work to do in C nation.¡± di yan immediately said, ¡± let¡¯s go back and get together. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. xi rui nodded. di yan¡¯s manager, who was standing beside him, was speechless. since when did they have a job in C nation? didn¡¯t they already reject the endorsement? luo zixin had wanted to strike up a conversation with di yan, but di yan had been talking to mo nan chong the whole time, so she could barely get a word in. in the end, she was a little depressed and did not continue to interrupt. mo nan chong was probably the most pampered person. everyone was chatting with her. after the dinner, mo nan chong left with xu ruohuan and song sheng. they returned to master chong¡¯s vi. master chong didn¡¯t forget that she had locked up a few people in his vi the night before. after sending song sheng and xu ruohuan away, mo nan chong went straight to the basement. the people in the basement were still locked up. although she had asked someone to send food over, they still couldn¡¯t get out. ¡°ghost city¡¯s hidden family? ghost city? i¡¯ve never been there, where is it?¡± mo nan chong looked at the men in ck. the men in ck did not say anything. ¡°even if you don¡¯t tell me, i can still find out.¡± mo nan chong looked at the men in ck and frowned. ¡± which family are they from? ¡± the men in ck looked at mo nan chong coldly. ¡± you won¡¯t be able to find out. people from ghost city are not people you ordinary people can find out about! ¡± ¡°an ordinary person?¡± master chong shrugged. ¡± if you insist on calling me an ordinary person, that¡¯s not impossible. ¡± ¡°but are all the people in ghost city so weak? you¡¯re so weak, yet you still dare to find trouble with me?¡± mo nanchong sighed. ¡± so, what do you guys want to do? ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± the men in ck were a little nervous. ¡°of course, it¡¯s whether you¡¯re taking me to ghost city or i¡¯m going to finish you off.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at them. ¡± ... ¡± the men in ck couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. ¡± i¡¯m just joking. i¡¯ll let you go when you tell me where ghost city is. ¡± mo nan chong looked at it for a while and said, ¡± before that, i will definitely serve you well. i¡¯m not good at other things, but i¡¯m very kind.¡± the men in ck felt that mo nan¡¯s smile was creepy. what they did not expect was that mo nan chong would really serve them with good food and drinks. in just a few days, they had gained five kilograms, but they didn¡¯t notice it at all. in the next few days, master pet left these people in someone else¡¯s care and went abroad to film. everyone in the crew was very happy to be back. even chu lili, who was not on good terms with mo nan chong in the past, felt a sense of reluctance to part with him after he left. she was also happier than anyone else after her beloved son returned. after all, when master pet was around, he could teach them how to act and bring them into character. when master pet left, chu lili experienced what it was like to be in despair. she had thought that acting with master chong was already very tiring and difficult, but after he left, she realized that she was even worse. it was better when grandpa chong was around. at least she would give him some advice, so she didn¡¯t have so many bad takes. especially when mr. chong thought that she would be very fierce when she was wasting time, she couldn¡¯t help but show her acting skills. ... ¡°you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± chu lili was as angry as a resentful woman. mo nanchong nced at chu lili. ¡± you don¡¯t look like someone who would wee me. are you weing me? ¡± ¡°ha, of course i don¡¯t wee you. i just feel that if you don¡¯te, there won¡¯t be enough time to film this scene. at that time, everyone will have to follow you to catch up with the progress, which is very annoying!¡± chu lili said stubbornly. ¡± oh, is that so? you think i¡¯ll dy the progress? ¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°you ... you¡¯re a woman, always smiling cheekily. what¡¯s with your tone?¡± chu lili said unhappily. ¡°you don¡¯t like it?¡± mo nanchong patted chu lili¡¯s shoulder. ¡± why do i feel like you miss me a lot? it¡¯s okay, i¡¯m more charming and there are many people who like me!¡± chu lili¡¯s face turned red. mo nan chong walked away with a cheeky smile and greeted the others. the way chu lili looked at mo nan chong had changed. ... ¡°this woman, how can she have such a damn charm!¡± even chu lili had to admit that mo nan chong was really attractive at times. after his grandpa returned to the set, the shooting progress naturally followed his pace. when he wasn¡¯t around, the shooting progress was very slow, but when he came back, the shooting progress was like a rocket, flying straight up. Chapter 1954 1954 chapter 1956-movie king looking for you a weekter. di yan still came to find mo nan chong. di yan¡¯s manager was incredulous. after shooting themercial, he was still a little dumbfounded. he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± so, brother di, why did you ept this endorsement? i thought you didn¡¯t like it? ¡± ¡°you rejected something that you liked and chose something that you didn¡¯t like?¡± why did he feel that something was wrong? their big brother di did not seem like such a person. after all, he was a movie king. generally speaking, he could decide on the job he wanted. ¡°yeah, i like this job now. i like this ce.¡± di yan says calmly. ¡°are you sure you like this ce? are you here to look for me?¡± she asked. the manager could only think of this reason. moreover, best actor di had also said that he was going to the cast of doting on his grandfather. wasn¡¯t this just looking for grandpa pampered? having followed di yan for so long, the manager had never seen the best actor like this, so he was a little surprised. ¡°yes.¡± di yan nodded. he wanted to have a chat with mo nan chong. previously, because of the live broadcast, there was almost no chance to chat privately. now that he was here, he should be able to chat alone. the manager looked at di yan in shock. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you like her? ¡± di yan was speechless. ¡°to be honest, i heard that she has a boyfriend, so you¡¯d better not fall for her.¡± the manager pursed her lips. ¡± besides, at her current level, the gap between you and her is too big. even if she likes you, it¡¯s unlikely that you two will be together. ¡± the fans would definitely object. moreover, mo nan chong would be in a bad state. after all, di yan was the best actor. everyone would only think that mo nan chong had hooked up with the best actor. ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much,¡± di yan frowned. he just felt that mo nan chong was very simr to lord rong in the past and wanted to know more about it. he was just curious about her ability. like? it shouldn¡¯t be. he wasn¡¯t that careless. although mo nan chong was indeed attractive, he probably wasn¡¯t that attractive. when di yan and his manager arrived, they attracted a lot of attention. ¡°my god, isn¡¯t that shadow emperor di?¡± ¡°wow, why is he here?¡± ¡± the best actor is so handsome! he¡¯s so good looking! ¡± there are soft discussions in the surroundings, but no one dares to speak too loudly or get too close to di yan. they just look at di yan in shock. chu lili had just finished filming a scene and was taking a sip of water when she saw best actor di. her eyes were fixed on him, and the water in her hand fell to the ground. ¡°film emperor di!¡± the manager beside her was also shocked. ¡± why is he here? is he here to be a guest in our show? ¡± ¡± no way. he¡¯s here for mo nan chong. ¡± chu lili watched as di yan walked over to the director. after he greeted the director, he looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong was currently filming a fight scene. she was going back and forth with a few martial artists, and it was a very neat fight. ¡°cut!¡± the director shouted, ¡± perfect! alright, let¡¯s take a break!¡± mo nan chong did not immediately rest. instead, he demonstrated the same move again. then, he said something to wu xing, who was beside him, and the two of them did it again. ¡°doesn¡¯t it look better this way?¡± ¡°how about we try this once?¡± wu xing nodded. ¡± master chong, the move you mentioned is indeed better. let¡¯s try it again. ¡± ¡°director, one more time.¡± mo nan chong shouted at the director. she then saw di yan at the side. she was slightly surprised, but she still waved at him. di yan nodded, then sat down with the director to look at the monitor. this time, mo nan chong and wu xing performed perfectly, smoothly fighting to the end. ¡°it¡¯s even better than before!¡± the director kept praising him, ¡± i¡¯m really a person who likes to strive for perfection. ¡± it¡¯s perfect, this effect is really good.¡± mo nan chong walked up to di yan. ¡± brother di, why are you here? ¡± ¡± i just happened to be shooting an endorsement deal nearby, so i thought i¡¯de over to y with you when i had the time. ¡± di yan raised his eyes. ¡± you won¡¯t not wee me, will you? ¡± ¡°naturally, i won¡¯t.¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯re very wee. after i¡¯m done filming, i¡¯ll take you out to y! i¡¯m familiar with this ce. oh, xi rui is also busy here, he should be free, call him too!¡± ¡°alright.¡± after that, master pet shot a few more scenes. she was very fast and in good shape. sometimes, when the director was satisfied, she would add something in when she was not. however, the things she added always made people¡¯s eyes light up, as if it was supposed to be like this. di yan and his manager sat on the side and watched for a while. both of them were shocked. ¡°her acting skills are actually so good!¡± the manager mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s only a matter of time before she gets an award for her acting skills! ¡± di yan nodded. ¡± i actually thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to y this role. it seems like i was wrong! ¡± ¡± honestly, i think his acting skills are enough to beat you. ¡± the manager didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of death. di yan didn¡¯t say anything, as he also approved of this. ... instead, the director at the side helped mo nan chong to be humble. ¡± you guys are too humble. this little darling girl may have good acting skills, but she can¡¯tpare to best actor di. i¡¯ll still need film emperor di to guide and guide me more.¡± ¡°director, you¡¯re too kind.¡± in less than two hours, mo nan chong had finished his part. ¡°we¡¯re done!¡± grandpa pet hopped over, in a good mood. ¡°xirui has replied to me. let¡¯s go find him.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. di yan nodded. ¡± take my car? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine too,¡± as mo nan chong spoke, a little cutie rushed over. ¡± i¡¯ll go too! ¡± gan zhen looked up at di yan and waved his little hand. ¡± big brother di, long time no see! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re also in this crew?¡± only now did di yan discover his old acquaintance. even though gan zhen was still very young, he had already worked with him many times. ¡°you were so busy looking at my master that you didn¡¯t even see me?¡± gan zhen rolled his eyes. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? have you taken a fancy to my master? ¡± ... di yan covered gan zhen¡¯s mouth with his hand. ¡± children¡¯s words carry no harm. ¡± he lowered his head and frowned. ¡± when did you be my disciple? howe i didn¡¯t know about it?¡± ¡°you probably don¡¯t know this, but i¡¯ve already be my master¡¯s disciple.¡± gan zhen crossed his arms in front of his chest and gloated. the few of themughed and joked as they got into the car. xi rui was still shooting an advertisement, so they went directly to where she was filming. because it was taken outdoors, it was taken in a big park. when mo nan chong and the others arrived, xi rui had just finished taking a set of photos and was watching by herself. ¡°this is okay, right?¡± ¡°sure, it¡¯ll be over after one more set.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. xi rui nodded and turned around to see mo nan chong and the other two. ¡± hi, you¡¯re here! ¡± ¡°is it almost over?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°soon, but where did that little onee from?¡± xi rui looked at gan zhen curiously. ¡± it¡¯s so chubby and cute! ¡± Chapter 1955 1955 this is enough for you to be on the hot search for a year! ¡°my disciple. gan zhen.¡± mo nan chong introduced. ¡°little friend, how are you?¡± xi rui reached out and pinched gan zhen¡¯s head like a devil. then, under gan zhen¡¯s disdainful expression, she said proudly, ¡± wow, it feels good! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t randomly pinch my face!¡± gan zhen said. ¡°your face is so easy to pinch, it won¡¯t hurt to let everyone pinch it!¡± xi rui rao looked at gan zhen with interest. ¡°you look like you¡¯re asking for a beating, so i have to beat you up?¡± xi rui,¡¯... this little girl has a very good mouth. if you can beat me, you can try!¡± gan zhen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at xi rui. ¡± i¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re done. otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to shoot today. ¡± xi rui: ¡°??? ¡± xi rui¡¯s next set of photos were taken very quickly. after taking them, he really did beat the little guy up. ¡°ah, don¡¯t hit me! save me!¡± xi rui howled and ran around madly. he really didn¡¯t expect the cute little baby gan zhen to really know how to beat people up. he also didn¡¯t expect the cute little baby¡¯s martial arts to be so powerful. he was really too good at beating people up! ¡°alright, stop fooling around. let¡¯s go eat first?¡± mo nan chong suggested. the group of them followed master pet to a side street for dinner. this shop didn¡¯t look very big, but after entering, they found that there was a whole new world inside, especially when there was a huge fountain at the entrance, which made the inside look even more antique. as soon as master pet entered, the shopkeeper immediately came out to wee him. ¡°miss darling, i¡¯ve arranged a private room for you. i¡¯ll take you there.¡± mo nan chong nodded. xi rui and di yan followed behind. xi rui looked surprised. ¡± i¡¯ve passed by this shop many times before, but i didn¡¯t notice it. this shop is so special. ¡± have you eaten here before?¡± di yan shook his head. his eyes fell on a symbol on the counter at the door. di yan was a little surprised when he saw the mark. he knew what the mark meant. leng rongrong owned manypanies and shops, and everything under her name would have a mark. the mark in front of him was the mark of the shop under lord rong¡¯s name. not many people actually knew about this, but he had always known. he had been paying close attention to lord rong, so he knew. it was said that master rong had too many shops under her name that she couldn¡¯t even remember them. therefore, the shops andpanies around her had discussed it and left this mark. this way, as long as lord rong saw it, he would know that this was her shop. the main purpose was to help lord rong find his own restaurant. master chong had brought them to master rong¡¯s shop, and it was such a hidden shop. di yan now felt more and more that mo nan chong and leng rongrong most likely knew each other, or even had a close rtionship. ¡°why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± his manager saw di yan in a daze and patted his shoulder. ¡°oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± di yan shook his head and quickened his pace to catch up with mo nan chong and xi rui. the manager shrugged, speechless. after a few minutes, they entered a private room. ¡°miss darling, are you following your old habits?¡± the shopkeeper asked respectfully. he didn¡¯t look like he was taking care of the guests, but rather, he was greeting his boss. ¡°en, we¡¯ll just follow our old habits and bring up all the delicious food.¡± mo nan chong said. after he sat down, di yan kept staring at mo nan chong. mo nan chong was speechless. xu ruohuan and song sheng were there as well. they could feel that di yan had been looking at mo nan chong. xu ruohuan whispered into mo nan chong¡¯s ear, ¡± darling, why does the best actor keep looking at you like that? is he interested in you? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so?¡± she didn¡¯t seem to be very familiar with the movie king. they had only known each other for a few days. she definitely didn¡¯t believe that he was interested in her. ¡°brother di?¡± mo nan chong was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡± you¡¯ve been looking at me. is there something on my face? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t.¡± di yan immediately shook his head. ¡± do you know who this shop belongs to? ¡± ¡°i know.¡± mo nan chong said matter-of-factly. di yan looked at mo nan chong and stopped talking. mo nan chong replied, ¡± this shop is mine. ¡± di yan,¡±!!!¡± he jerked his head up, his face filled with shock and disbelief. he could not believe what mo nan chong had just said. she seemed to have said that this shop was hers? how could this be? how could this shop be hers? wasn¡¯t this lord rong¡¯s shop? there were signs everywhere in lord rong¡¯s restaurant. this private room also had the exclusive sign of lord rong¡¯s restaurant. ¡°this store, isn¡¯t it leng rongrong¡¯s?¡± di yan looked at mo nan chong. ¡°yeah, she¡¯s not interested in these things now, so she gave them all to me.¡± mo nan chong said seriously. this time, di yan was not the only one who was shocked. everyone else was frozen in shock as well, and they looked at mo nan chong. ... only little gan zhen, who knew the truth, was not surprised at all. he said directly, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t make my master look like a robber. she¡¯s just an inheritor. what¡¯s so strange about this thing being hers? ¡± everyone was speechless. heir? what did he inherit? heir? the heir of lord rong? ¡± the manager beside her was so frightened that she was almost out of breath. ¡± what? what do you mean? ¡± the heir of lord rong? lord rong has two sons and a girl...a daughter?¡± his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°i didn¡¯t announce my identity because i was afraid of trouble,¡± mo nanchong said slowly. when the show is released and everyone has watched it, it will be announced. that¡¯s why i¡¯m telling you guys first.¡± di yan was speechless. ... therefore, he always felt that master chong and master rong had a lot inmon, even their looks were somewhat simr. they were really daughters! she was actually the mo family¡¯s little miss! with such a status, she was still so low-profile and was just a small-time actress with no fame. even xu ruohuan and song sheng, her manager and assistant, were shocked. although they knew that their favorite master had a powerful background, they did not expect her to be the little miss from the rumors. ¡°sister, sister, be gentle. you don¡¯t have to pinch me even if you¡¯re agitated!¡± song sheng grabbed xu ruohuan¡¯s hand and pinched him subconsciously. he cried out in pain. mo nan chong smiled calmly. ¡± it¡¯s not like it¡¯s some earth-shattering news. why are you guys so excited? ¡± ¡°no, isn¡¯t this some earth-shattering news? if this gets out, you¡¯ll be on the hot search for a year. you¡¯ll have to find a way to get on the hot search every day, okay?¡± it was as if xi rui had been struck by lightning. he had filmed the same show as the little miss of the mo family, and they had even be friends? Chapter 1956 1956 let her go and i¡¯ll go with you the dishes were all served, and master pet looked at the group of people who were still in a daze with an innocent face. everyone was shocked by her words. they were all dumbfounded. only the little fellow, gan zhen, was eating at a steady pace. ¡°hey, you don¡¯t have to be so surprised, right? don¡¯t i look like my mom?¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°although you look like him, who would have thought of that side? you didn¡¯t even announce your identity. the paparazzi can¡¯t even dig up some of your backst ... oh, no wonder no one has dug up your background. with your background, who would dare to dig up anything!¡± xi rui rubbed her temples, her feelingsplicated. di yan looked at mo nan chong, who seemed to want to say something but stopped himself. he even felt a little guilty. he had always thought that he was targeting master chong, but he did not expect her to be the daughter of his savior! ¡°i¡¯m sorry about before.¡± di yan apologizes. ¡°sorry?¡± master chong shrugged. ¡± you didn¡¯t do anything to let me down, did you? big brother di, i¡¯m panicking! don¡¯t be like this, i didn¡¯t tell you my identity so that you can see that i¡¯m treating you differently!¡± ¡°i know. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little intimidating.¡± xi rui tried her best to rx. ¡± fine, it¡¯s all the same anyway. i don¡¯t make friends with you because of your family background. whether you¡¯re lord rong¡¯s daughter or the daughter of a fairy, it doesn¡¯t matter. we¡¯re still friends! ¡± mo nan chong gave xi rui a big thumbs up. ¡± i like you, you should be like this! ¡± the rest of the people also rxed a little, but they were still cursing in their hearts. after all, the one beside them looked ordinary ... oh, not ordinary. anyway, the contrast was too great. she was absent-minded during the meal. just as he was about to go downstairs after eating, he heard a huge movement from the door. it seemed that someone had broken in. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± mo nan chong looked at a service staff who ran up to him. ¡°boss, run! they¡¯re here for you! a group of people are here for you!¡± the waiter was flustered and she urged mo nan chong to escape from the back. ¡°where¡¯s the shopkeeper?¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡°he¡¯s, he¡¯s downstairs. he¡¯s been injured!¡± the waiter was on the verge of tears. mo nan chong turned around and looked at them. ¡± you guys hide for a while. i¡¯ll go down and take a look! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go together!¡± xi rui followed behind mo nan chong without a second word, and the rest of the people naturally followed. in the hall downstairs, the old shopkeeper was knocked to the ground. he spat out a mouthful of blood and was too weak to get up. ¡°shopkeeper!¡± mo nan chong quickly walked to the shopkeeper¡¯s side and took a look at his condition. he took out a silver needle and pricked the old innkeeper twice. xi rui and the others looked at the group of people in front of them vigntly. a group of people who looked like mercenaries came. mo nan chong saw the on their bodies and immediately recognized who they were. it was the group of people she had locked up at home, and all of them had the same token on them. ¡°it¡¯s you guys again. where are you guys from? who are you?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as he scanned the group of people in front of him. xu ruohuan and song sheng had helped the old shopkeeper up. he seemed to feel much better after the acupuncture. ¡°someone from ghost city.¡± one of the men in the lead said, ¡± miss mo, we don¡¯t have any other intentions. we just want you to treat our family head. if there¡¯s no problem with our patriarch, he¡¯ll naturally let youe back.¡± ¡°you want me to treat people? don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a little overboard? you call this inviting people? this is called kidnapping!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve injured my people, and you still want me to treat you?¡± his beautiful eyes were filled with viciousness. mo nan chong suddenly raised his hand and silver needles flew towards the group. those people were obviously very good at martial arts. they dodged quickly and quickly, and the silver needles were either stuck in the wall or on the ground. ¡°you¡¯re looking for death!¡± grandpa chong rushed over and started fighting with them. there was nothing fancy about her movements, and when she really fought with someone, master chong would never be soft-hearted. after a few cracks, three men fell to the ground. master pet started fighting with the leader again. the leader¡¯s kung fu was indeed powerful, and master pet couldn¡¯t take him down in one move. the rest of the people began to pester xi rui and the others. xi rui and the movie king both knew a bit of martial arts, so they also joined in the fight. however, they were just ordinary people and couldn¡¯t bepared to mercenaries. however, xi rui and the movie king were also at a disadvantage. ¡°stop!¡± one of the mercenaries caught xu ruohuan when she was not paying attention. ¡°let go of big sister xu!¡± the little one, gan zhen, was not weak either. after kicking one of the mercenaries, he rushed over to save xu ruohuan. however, xu ruohuan was being strangled, so the little one could do nothing about it. for a moment, the situation was in a stalemate. ¡°let go of my sister huan!¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face turned cold. she did not continue fighting with the leader. instead, she looked at the rest of the people with a cold gaze. ¡°if you agree, we¡¯ll let her go. if you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll send her to hell.¡± the leader said calmly. ¡°i¡¯ll go with you. let them all go.¡± master chong said coldly. ¡°no!¡± gan zhen frowned. ¡± master, you can¡¯t go with them. they¡¯re not good people. ¡± ¡°right, if you want to attack me, then do it. darling, you can¡¯t listen to them. call the police!¡± xu ruohuan shouted. ... the rest of them did not want mo nan chong to go with this group of people either. they did not look like good people. he had no idea what the ghost city they were talking about was. the leader looked at mo nan chong and said, ¡± it¡¯s your choice. even if you don¡¯t leave, you can¡¯t stop all of us. don¡¯t regret it when there are casualties. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go with you. let them all go.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± sure, we¡¯re only asking you to save someone. we don¡¯t intend to hurt anyone. ¡± the leader waved his hand and ordered his men to release xu ruohuan. xu ruohuan and the others immediately became anxious. gan zhen was also very anxious. ¡± master, if you¡¯re leaving, i¡¯ll leave with you! i can help!¡± ¡°no need, i¡¯ll go with them. go back and help me apply for leave. tell the director that we¡¯ll be reshooting the scer.¡± mo nan chong tidied up his clothes before looking at di yan and the rest. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i can¡¯t y with you guys anymore. let¡¯s meet again when we get back. ¡± di yan and the others wanted to stop him, but seeing how determined he was, they did not say anything in the end. they could feel that they couldn¡¯t deal with these mercenaries with their own strength. grandpa chong¡¯s decision was not wrong. ... he just didn¡¯t know where they would take him. after mo nan chong waved his hand, he followed the group of people out and got into a car. Chapter 1957 1957 chapter 1959-cursed city ¡°are we just going to let grandpa pet go like this?¡± xi rui frowned. ¡± i won¡¯t be in danger, will i? what kind of ce is this ghost city they¡¯re talking about? why haven¡¯t i heard of it before?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± gan zhen¡¯s little face was scrunched up, looking a little angry. di yan and the others all have serious expressions. these people said that they were treating people, but the first thing they did was beat people up. they didn¡¯t speak in a nice tone either, so they didn¡¯t seem like good people. it¡¯s fine if i can cure you, but what if i can¡¯t? what would they do? moreover, no one had heard of that ce before. these people seemed very mysterious, and it would not be easy to investigate. ¡°should we call the police?¡± xu ruohuan hesitated. the only thing she could think of was the police. ¡°the police can¡¯t deal with them.¡± gan zhen said, ¡± master¡¯s meaning just now was for us not to act rashly. she wille back on her own. just listen to her, i¡¯ll exin it to the director.¡± ¡°then we¡¯ll just let it go like this?¡± di yan looked at gan zhen in disbelief. gan zhen nced at di yan. ¡± you can¡¯t help much. you¡¯re too weak. ¡± that was not the kind of power someone in the entertainment industry would have. i¡¯ll find someone else.¡± di yan choked, his face unhappy. the little one¡¯s expression was serious as he pulled out his phone and started making all sorts of calls. ¨C after li jiujue was busy with some matters, he received a call from xiao xun ¡®er. ¡°do you know where ghost city is?¡± gan zhen¡¯s voice over the phone was cold and fierce. ¡°ghost city? i¡¯ve heard of it, but i¡¯m not sure where it is.¡± li jiujue was stunned for a moment. ¡± why did you ask about ghost city? ¡± did something happen to darling?¡± 9th master¡¯s reaction was very fast. his face instantly darkened. he exuded a sharp and terrifying aura. ¡°master, they were taken away. the people from ghost city said that they wanted her to treat someone¡¯s illness. it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s looking for someone to treat him, but more like he¡¯s here to kidnap a criminal.¡± ¡± think of a way to find ghost city and save master, ¡± gan zhen said unhappily. ...... after li jiujue hung up the phone, he looked at lian kuang who was beside him. ¡°did something happen to miss darling?¡± lian kuang felt the air suddenly turn cold. he knew that something had most likely happened to miss darling. only the beloved miss could control 9th master¡¯s emotions like this. ¡°ghost city, go and investigate where it is!¡± although there were many rumors about ghost city, he wasn¡¯t sure where it was. he had been avoiding this ghost city on purpose. ghost city was different from this world. that ce was closed off from the outside world. very few people woulde out, and very few people could enter. it was like another world. moreover, ghost city¡¯s address was very mysterious because that world was shrouded by a mysterious force. so, ordinary people did note from there and basically could not find the way to that world. li jiujue knew that there were some terrifying families in ghost city. they were very powerful. however, they usually wouldn¡¯te out, so they wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat to this world. but if darling was caught and taken to that ce, she might be in danger. it was rumored that once she entered ghost city, she would be cursed. if she treated a cursed family, the curse would spread to her. even lian kuang knew about this. hence, when he heard that li jiujue wanted to investigate ghost city, his expression changed. ¡°ghost city? did ghost city¡¯s people take miss darling away?¡± li jiujue nodded. ¡°how did you provoke the people from that ce? i¡¯ll go and investigate now.¡± lian kuang looked at li jiujue with a worried expression. li jiujue was injured. his upper body was bare and covered with bandages. he had encountered some troublesome problems in the past few days, which was why he was injured like this. ¨C mo nan chong was brought to a ne. after the ne, she was brought onto a huge ship. on the ship, uncle pet looked at the mercenary in front of him and asked, ¡± ¡°where is ghost city?¡± she had never heard of ghost city, nor had she mentioned it to her, but the name alone told her that it was not a good ce. the mercenaries were familiar with mo nan chong, so they would tell him whatever they could. they were not here to kill, so they did not have any psychological burden. ¡°a ce isted from the outside world. it¡¯s very big.¡± the leader of the mercenaries said, ¡± that ce has a mysterious power, but at the same time, there are many curses. many families have been cursed. for example, the n head who epted this mission became like this because of the curse.¡± ¡°a curse?¡± mo nanchong rubbed his brows. ¡± you¡¯re asking me to treat you because of the curse? although i have some medical skills, i¡¯m not someone who can cure curses. i can¡¯t solve this kind of fantasy.¡± ¡± i was going to find your mother, but she went to the forbidden area, so no one could find her. ¡± the leader of the mercenaries exined, ¡± you too. this family head is sick. although it¡¯s because of the curse, and the root of it is that, you should be able to help him if he¡¯s not feeling well. ¡± ¡°what if i can¡¯t help?¡± ¡°we¡¯re only mercenaries, so we don¡¯t know. however, there¡¯s a high chance that they won¡¯t let you leave and will punish you.¡± ... ¡°... too much.¡± the ship sailed on the sea for about two days before it approached a dock. mo nan chong was brought off the ship and entered a huge ancient city gate. the city gate seemed to be isted from the outside world, and there was a different feeling when they walked past it. the world inside seemed to be much gloomier, and it made people feel much more depressed. the leader said that it was because there were many curses here, and there was a strange and mysterious power. although the people here could live for a long time and had super powerful abilities, they couldn¡¯t leave this ce for long. they would also be cursed. after entering the house, mo nan chong looked at the world with curiosity. this world had an antique feel to it. all the houses were ancient buildings, and what was more interesting was that the people who lived here were also dressed in ancient costumes. ¡°how big is this ce?¡± mo nan chong asked as they walked, ¡± two to three times that of china. ¡± the leader of the mercenaries said as he walked, ¡± this entrance is just a small city. there are many simr cities inside, big and small. we¡¯re going to the first ghost city.¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯... there aren¡¯t any nes or trains here? is it very far?¡± ... she felt that not only the buildings inside were very old, but these people were also very old. they all bought things with gold and silver ... they didn¡¯t have mobile phones to pay! moreover, there were only carriages and pnquins on the road, no cars. ¡°the first ghost city is indeed a little far away and there¡¯s nothing high-tech here ... however, the people who practice kung fu here all know qinggong. although there are fewer people, it¡¯s actually quite fast to fly.¡± ¡± you¡¯re talking as if you don¡¯t need to use any internal energy to fly ... ¡± mo nan chong rolled his eyes. Chapter 1958 1958 she didn¡¯t create this ce? as the first ghost city was quite far away, the mercenary leader decided to get a few horses and set off with mo nan pets. there wasn¡¯t any high-tech ce, and the scenery was indeed very good, but it was very inconvenient. grandpa chong felt like he had returned to the ancient times. of course, she had a soul that had lived for thousands of years, so she was not too ufortable. she was also very good at riding a horse, butpared to taking a train, a car, or a ne, riding a horse was really very tiring. after a few days of traveling, mo nan chong and the rest finally arrived at the first ghost city. this city was even bigger and more prosperous. when the mercenary leader went in, he even chatted with mo nan chong. along the way, they also encountered some danger and trouble. mo nan chong saved this boss gu yongbing twice. as such, the mercenary group was quite fond of mo nan chong. in the beginning, they were at loggerheads with each other, but slowly, they became familiar with each other and seemed to be on the verge of bing friends. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re not only good at medicine, but also good at horse riding.¡± the mercenary leader said with a look of admiration, ¡± your kung fu shouldn¡¯t be weak, right? although you¡¯re not from ghost city, your kung fu seems to have surpassed ghost city¡¯s.¡± mo nanchong turned to look at the mercenary. she had aplicated expression on her face. the deeper she walked into the first ghost city, the moreplicated her expression became. she felt a strong sense of familiarity with this ce. furthermore, she was a little suspicious now ... this ce was very simr to the ce he had lived in before. ¡± the people who want you to treat their illness are from the first family, the murong family. ¡± ¡± the master of the murong family has been gued by the curse for many years. however, the curse is getting more and more serious, so much so that he has fallen into a semi-conscious state. ¡± ¡°although i can¡¯t release you directly and we can¡¯t offend the murong family, i can tell you some things.¡± the leader of the mercenaries told mo nan chong about master murong¡¯s situation as he walked. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± whether he could be cured or not was another matter. she didn¡¯t like the person who kidnapped her. one had to have some morals when seeking medical treatment. this method was indeed not very likable. the murong family¡¯s residence was very big. when mo nan chong brought it over, he raised his eyebrows and looked around, his eyes twinkling. ¡°it feels strangely familiar.¡± the leader of the mercenaries looked at mo nan chong in confusion. ¡± familiar? have you been to ghost city before?¡± ¡°if i say that i might be the one who created this ghost city, would you believe me?¡± mo nan chong nced at the mercenary. ¡± you must be joking. how old are you? this ghost city has been around for more than a thousand years. if you created it, you would be an immortal old witch! ¡± ¡°your words are a little too much.¡± mo nan chong red at the mercenary. ¡± can¡¯t the soul¡¯s memory be preserved forever? ¡± ¡°how is that possible?¡± the boss of the mercenaries burst outughing. there were many guards in the murong family¡¯s old mansion. after they entered, there were guards following them and servants leading the way. on the way, the mercenary leader didn¡¯t talk much. mo nan chong, on the other hand, looked left and right. he looked at his surroundings and mumbled, ¡± it hasn¡¯t changed much! ¡± a few minutester, mo nan chong and the leader of the mercenaries were brought to arge hall. a woman was sitting in the hall. she looked graceful and luxurious, but her eyes were somewhat sinister. ¡°madam, i¡¯ve brought the person.¡± the mercenary bowed to the woman respectfully. ¡°en, well done.¡± the woman threw a bag of money to the mercenary. ¡± it¡¯s your stuff. you can leave now. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the mercenary leader nced at mo nan chong, gave him a look to be careful, and then turned to leave. mo nan did not stand on ceremony when he received the pet. he looked left and right, looking very curious. madam murong was not in a hurry either. she only watched as mo nan chong sized him up. from time to time, she would look at the photo in her hand. it was mo nan chong in the photo, and she would make aparison. ¡°you¡¯re mo nan¡¯s favorite miss mo, right?¡± madam murong stood up and said, ¡± i heard that your medical skills are very good. is that true? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯m amazing, but if i¡¯m amazing because i didn¡¯t kill anyone, then i¡¯m pretty amazing,¡± mo nanchong said frivolously, ¡± madam murong, right? your method of treating people is quite unique, isn¡¯t it a bit bad to treat people like this?¡± madam murongughed, ¡± i was afraid that i wouldn¡¯t be able to invite you, so i could only use this n. ¡± don¡¯t worry, as long as she¡¯s cured, i can send you back at any time. we won¡¯t do anything to you. after all, we¡¯re the number one family in ghost city.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes turned cold. i don¡¯t really believe it!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to doubt us, we will really let you go.¡± madam murong said, ¡± would you like to take a rest and eat something first, or would you like to go see the patient directly? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been on the move for so long, i¡¯m tired. naturally, i need to rest.¡± mo nan chong did not stand on ceremony. ¡± arrange some food for me and let me take a bath. then, we¡¯ll see how your family¡¯s patients are. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. madam murong immediately ordered her servants to make the arrangements. after that, mo nan chong was taken to a small courtyard. someone helped her bathe and change her clothes. then, she had some food to eat. mo nan chong was changed into an ancient costume. she was quite suitable for the ancient costume, and her temperament was pure. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, miss mo. we only have this kind of attire here, so i can only ask you to do as the romans do. ¡± the maidservant said with her head lowered. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± mo nan ate in an inelegant manner. after filling her stomach, she was not in a hurry to see the family head. instead, she let the maidservant take her around. ... she had vividly expressed the word ¡®take things as theye¡¯. ¨C ¡± how is it? does she still have no ns to visit the master? ¡± madam murong looked at the guard who hade to report and asked. ¡°she doesn¡¯t seem to have that intention.¡± the guard frowned and said, ¡± after she finished eating, she has been wandering around. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, just wait a little longer. the other factions didn¡¯te looking for trouble, did they?¡± madam murong asked after taking a sip of tea. ¡°for the time being, no one hase to find trouble with us.¡± the guard said, ¡± but this miss mo, shouldn¡¯t we force her a little? ¡± ¡± no, there¡¯s no hurry. if she doesn¡¯t treat him, someone will force her. ¡± madam murong was calm andposed. her eyes were a little sinister. ¨C at the film crew. a few days had passed, but there was still no news from mo nan chong. the director was starting to get anxious. ... although gan zhen did not tell them clearly, the director had guessed it and had heard some news that something had happened to mo nan¡¯s pet. ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, what kind of trouble has she encountered?¡± the director asked gan zhen secretly while no one was paying attention. ¡± director, don¡¯t worry. someone¡¯s already gone to save her. ¡± gan zhen said. Chapter 1959 1959 gan zhen fainted ¡°how can i not be worried? i really like this darling girl. besides, the show wasn¡¯t over yet! without her, the other actors can¡¯t do it. ¡± director morn was a little depressed. to be honest, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation in his many years as a director. when these actors were acting, there was a big difference between whether their favorite grandpa was around or not. when mr. pet was around, everyone could perform better than usual. when he was not around, everyone¡¯s acting skills plummeted, and the progress of the shooting was slow. grandpa pet had a strange magic power. she was the only one who could make their movie a good one. gan zhen frowned. he didn¡¯t really understand the situation, but he trusted his master. her master was so powerful. no matter where she went, she could be very powerful. although she had forgotten some things, she still had a soul that had lived for thousands of years. he believed that she would be able to protect herself. moreover, he had asked that man to save her. that man had a very powerful force behind him, and he knew about the existence of ghost city. he would always be able to find her. before he entered ghost city, he had sent him a message saying that there would be no signal after entering that ce, so he would not be able to contact him. if he came out, he would contact him immediately. he wanted to go too, but he was afraid that he would be a burden. sometimes, it was really inconvenient with such a small body. just as the director was talking to gan zhen. suddenly, a group of people barged in. ¡°who are you? what do you want?¡± when the director saw a group of people surrounding him and gan zhen, his face immediately scrunched up. ¡°willing?¡± ¡± what are you doing? ¡± gan zhen raised his head and saw his big brother willingly. ¡± i heard that mo nan¡¯s pet is no longer around. i¡¯d like to see who else can protect you. ¡± willingly sneered. he had brought arge group of experts here today. although gan zhen was powerful, he could not beat this group of experts. of course, he couldn¡¯t bear to kill his own brother, but he couldn¡¯t let him take his position as the sessor either. ¡°gan zhen, are you going to surrender or do you want me to take you away?¡± willingly looked at gan zhen and asked. ¡± i won¡¯t go with you. i¡¯ve already said that i don¡¯t have any intention ofpeting with you for the family property. ¡± gan zhen¡¯s brows were locked together. he had no interest in anything at home ever since he left. however, his father had always wanted him to inherit the family fortune. as his big brother, he had always been worried that he would really be the heir. he had never been short of money, so he really didn¡¯t care about the gan family¡¯s power. ¡°no matter what you say, who knows what you¡¯re thinking. would anyone give up hundreds of billions of assets? i don¡¯t believe it. ¡± willingly sneered, ¡±e with me. ¡± you muste with me today.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not done with my scenes yet, i won¡¯t go with you.¡± gan zhen¡¯s brows were tightly locked. ¡°if you don¡¯t want toe with me, you have toe with me!¡± director meng en stood in front of gan zhen to protect him. ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t take this child away. who are you? how can you be so rude? you want to deal with a little kid?¡± ¡± this is the gan family¡¯s business. get lost, old man. it has nothing to do with you. otherwise, i¡¯ll beat you up too! ¡± when he spoke, willing¡¯s face was filled with a threatening expression. after that, he gave the order, and the thugs immediately attacked gan zhen. these thugs were all very powerful thugs who were willing to be hired. they were very powerful. the director was directly punched and his nose was bleeding madly. when gan zhen saw the director getting hit, he was a little angry. ¡°do you believe that i¡¯ll really go back and fight you for the inheritance?¡± gan zhen was furious. ¡°you see, you say you don¡¯t want it, but in the end, you still want topete with me for the family property. gan zhen, just you wait, i won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°take him down!¡± the group of people began to surround and attack gan zhen. because they were next to the production crew, the crew heard themotion and all rushed over to gan zhen. the film crew also came over to help. although there were some martial artists who were better at fighting, the other party was a professional hatchet man after all. there were also some internationally renowned assassins. the crew members were all beaten ck and blue. gan zhen, on the other hand, had been poisoned by someone and had directly fainted. ¡°you idiots, i told you not to help him. you deserve it. ¡± he was willing to let people take gan zhen away. after the little fellow was carried into the car, he left immediately. director morn and the others were supporting each other, unable to save anyone. ¡°what do we do? xiao xun ¡®er has been taken away!¡± someone looked at the director. ¡± master pampered isn¡¯t here either. xiao xun ¡®er must be master pampered¡¯s disciple. that person just now didn¡¯te with good intentions. ¡± ¡± cough, cough, cough! ¡± the director coughed a few times. ¡± i¡¯ll contact song junlin. ¡± he remembered that master chong had told him that he could ask song junlin for help if he needed anything. she seemed to have a good rtionship with director song. the director immediately contacted song junlin. song junlin was in a meeting. his face darkened when he received the call. ¡°what did you just say?¡± ¡°something happened to the little darling, and then her disciple met with trouble?¡± ... ¡°i understand, director morn, sorry to trouble you. you don¡¯t need to worry about this, just leave it to me. ¡± song junlin hung up. he stood up immediately. in the meeting room, all the higher-ups broke out in cold sweat. their ceo song was a good-tempered person, but when he red up, he could scare people to death. she did not know why he was so angry now. ¡°you guys continue with the meeting, i have something to deal with.¡± with that, song junlin left. his assistant followed him, his forehead covered in cold sweat. ¡± did something happen to miss darling? ¡± what happened to her? who¡¯s so blind as to deal with our beloved miss?¡± ¡± ghost city ... i don¡¯t know what kind of ce it is. i¡¯ve never heard of it before. but no matter what ce it is, they¡¯re finished! ¡± song junlin took out his phone and made a call as he walked. ¡°li chenle, something happened to darling.¡± ¡°exalt nie, darling and her disciple are in trouble!¡± ... ¡°nan si, something has happened to darling ...¡± almost at the same time, everyone who received the news had the same reaction on different asions. they stood up quickly. no matter what important matter they were dealing with, everyone put down the things at hand collectively. then, all the top intelligence organizations in the world began to collect information about ghost city. some of them began to collect information about the gan family. at the same time. the gan family. the head of the gan family, who was not in good health, was in a meeting with the elders. someone rushed in and reported, ¡± ¡± master, something has happened. all the intelligence organizations have received some news and are investigating the gan family. we might be in trouble! ¡± Chapter 1960 1960 he will never wake up ¡°what?¡± the gan family¡¯s master and the elders looked at the person who had reported the news in shock. ¡± someone is investigating us, and they¡¯ve mobilized all their intelligence organizations. ¡± the messenger immediately said, ¡± the other party must be quite powerful. ¡± ¡°send someone to investigate who is investigating us and who is looking for us.¡± master gan¡¯s face darkened as he spoke coldly. after the messenger left, the group of elders and other senior executives looked at the gan family¡¯s master withplicated expressions. the gan family had never encountered such a situation before. what was the reason this time? who was investigating them and what were they going to do to them? everyone was confused. ¡°i don¡¯t think we¡¯ve done anything to offend anyone recently, right?¡± ¡± the gan family has always been very careful. what¡¯s going on with the head? ¡± ¡°is it because someone noticed that the master¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been too good recently, so they deliberately want to deal with our gan family?¡± ¡°who knows!¡± ...... at the same time, willingly had already taken gan zhen away. gan zhen was brought to a vi. because he had been drugged, he had been in aatose state. ¡°i want him to never wake up.¡± willingly said to a doctor coldly. ¡°my newly developed medicine should be able to make him sleep for a long time.¡± the doctor said. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± willingly patted xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s head and sneered. ¡± oh, gan zhen, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t kill you. i¡¯ll just keep you in a deep sleep. you can¡¯t me big brother, who asked the old man to like you so much. you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re the heir.¡± ...... song junlin, li chenle, luo chen, nie qian, and the others were all gathered together. everyone already knew about the little darling¡¯s disappearance. everyone also knew that something had happened to xiao xun ¡®er. although many of them had not seen xiao xun¡¯ er before, they all knew that he was actually master chong¡¯s disciple. naturally, everyone treated xiao xun ¡®er as one of their own. everyone had already found out about master pet¡¯s matter through di yan and the others. she was taken to some ghost city. it was the little darling who left on his own to protect everyone. they all knew that the little darling had the ability to protect himself, so they were not that worried. on the other hand, it was gan zhen, this darling¡¯s little disciple, that made everyone a little worried. after all, this was a little boy who had been kidnapped. ¡°go and blow up the gan family!¡± chenn was carrying a newly developed rocketuncher and said with a bad temper. ¡°you¡¯re xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s home, after all. we shouldn¡¯t be so irascible.¡± jiang fu said, ¡± isn¡¯t the investigation result out? huang ¡®er wasn¡¯t kidnapped by his father. it was his brother. although the gan family is also very annoying, what i hate the most is still that willing.¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing to find trouble with darling before.¡± tang ziyi jumped down from the sofa while eating a lollipop. ¡± let¡¯s go get that willingly first, then we¡¯ll take little ran to the gan family. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, let¡¯s go find that willingly first.¡± nan si nodded. he held hisptop and yawned. ¡± i¡¯ve already found his whereabouts. ¡± ¡°then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go!¡± chenn was the first to stand up with the rocketuncher. the rest of the people also stood up and set off together. ¨C after confirming that gan zhen wouldn¡¯t wake up again, he willingly set off to find his father and the elders. he had brought gan zhen over directly. xiao xun ¡®er was in someone¡¯s arms and was unconscious. the master and elders of the gan family were shocked when they saw xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s appearance. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with little rou?¡± master gan¡¯s face darkened when he saw xiao xun ¡®er. ¡°father, this guy won¡¯t wake up. he seems to have been poisoned.¡± she raised her head to look at her father, a strange smile on her lips. ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± master gan¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡± what did you do to him? what did you do to xiao xun ¡®er?¡± ¡°father, you don¡¯t need to know.¡± willingly sneered. ¡± you just need to know that he won¡¯t wake up again. ¡± he will never wake up again.¡± ¡°you, willing, are you crazy? that¡¯s your little brother!¡± the master of the gan family¡¯s face turned green. the rest of the elders also looked at willingly in disbelief. although he knew that willingly had always wanted the position of the heir, they all thought more highly of gan zhen, so he was very dissatisfied. however, he did not expect that he would directly attack gan zhen. although there were other young people in the gan family, none of them were willing to be outstanding with gan zhen and were not suitable to be the heir. if anything happened to gan zhen, the candidate for the sessor would definitely be willing. but now, he was actually willing to make gan zhen unable to wake up. ¡°willingly? are you crazy? how could you do that to your younger brother?¡± ¡°you¡¯re really a lunatic!¡± ¡± i¡¯ve said it before. we can¡¯t kill each other. if we do, we¡¯ll be disqualified as the heir. don¡¯t you understand what i¡¯m saying? ¡± the head of the family was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. he staggered for a moment and was helped to a chair to sit down. ... ¡°you¡¯re wrong, i didn¡¯t kill my siblings.¡± ¡± he¡¯s not dead. he¡¯s still alive. he¡¯s alive and well. he just fainted, ¡± she said. ¡°i¡¯m still qualified to be the heir, right? elders, what do you think?¡± as he spoke, willingly¡¯s eyes were filled with a terrifying killing intent as he scanned the elders around him. the elders were instantly stunned. there were a few elders who had been bribed by willing, so they naturally began to waver and stand on willing¡¯s side. ¡°since xiao xun ¡®er is in aa, i think it¡¯s more appropriate for him to be the heir for the sake of the gan family.¡± the great elder said. ¡°i think so too. why don¡¯t we let yuan ¡®er be the sessor? it was said that the heirs couldpete with each other, and hispetition was not too excessive. there were no injuries or lives.¡± the third elder nced at willingly and said, ¡± this only shows that gan zhen is not strong enough. willingly is stronger. what we need is someone strong enough. ¡± ¡°but he¡¯s gone too far!¡± the second elder frowned and said, ¡± xiao xun ¡®er is unconscious. what¡¯s the difference between that and death? that¡¯s a case of siblings killing each other. the gan family has always valued unity! ¡± ¡°second elder, now that things havee to this, we have no other choice. i think that willingly can be a good patriarch. after all, the old master¡¯s body is no longer suitable for the position of the family head, right?¡± ... the fourth elder looked at the elderly head and smiled. ¡± you¡¯re so arrogant! ¡± the master¡¯s face was gloomy. he nced at willingly. ¡± you¡¯ve bribed everyone, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Chapter 1961 1961 they¡¯re here to kill ¡°father, this is my strength.¡± ¡± you¡¯re getting on in years. it¡¯s about time for you to give up your position! ¡± she said confidently. ¡°yingxin, do you know why i¡¯ve always liked zhen ¡®er more than you? because you¡¯re always like this, doing whatever it takes to achieve your goals. you¡¯re going to destroy the gan family!¡± ¡°father, you¡¯re old and your body can¡¯t take it anymore. the gan family¡¯s destruction still exists, and you won¡¯t be able to see it. why do you care so much?¡± she spread her hands out. ¡± you¡¯re old, so you should learn to let go. it¡¯s not appropriate for you to be so stubborn. ¡± ¡°patriarch, let go.¡± the rest of the people also looked at the gan family¡¯s master. patriarch gan¡¯s face turned pale with anger. he couldn¡¯t believe it. more than half of the elders seemed to have fallen for willingly, while some were still hesitating! ¡°return xun ¡®er to me!¡± master gan mmed the table in exasperation. with a frivolous expression, he waved his hand unhurriedly and had someone return gan zhen to the family head. ¡°father, he¡¯s already in this state. you can¡¯t cure him. if you don¡¯t believe me, i can give you some time. i can wait for you to find a good doctor to check his condition.¡± the group of elders also looked at the family head. ¡°master, what should we do?¡± ¡°let the doctor take a look at the young master¡¯s condition!¡± someone called for a doctor. xiao xun ¡®er was ced on a bed and the doctor began to check on his condition. the head of the gan family sat down while the other elders surrounded him and willingly leaned against the door. they were all smiling cheekily the entire time. he wasn¡¯t anxious at all, as he knew that gan zhen wouldn¡¯t wake up. his private doctor¡¯s medical skills were second to none in the world, and he was especially good at using poison. beside willingly was his personal doctor. he had disguised himself as a bodyguard and stayed by her side all this while just in case. naturally, the gan family¡¯s doctors were also very capable. however, when he checked on xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s condition, he frowned. ¡°forgive me for being powerless!¡± the doctor couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with him after a long examination. he shook his head and said, ¡± the young master¡¯s vital signs are very stable. i can¡¯t find anything wrong with him at all. that¡¯s why he¡¯s in such aa. ¡± ¡± there must be something wrong with his body. is he poisoned? ¡± someone looked at the doctor, not believing that gan zhen would be fine. ¡°i can¡¯t find any poison.¡± the doctor said, ¡± if the young master is really poisoned, it should be a very rare and difficult to detect poison. it¡¯s my fault for not being good enough. i really can¡¯t find any clues! ¡± ¡°why would i?¡± master gan began to cough violently again. ¡± where are the other doctors? get all the doctors toe and check! ¡± the gan family called over all the doctors they could find to check on gan zhen¡¯s condition. however, the little fellow was lying on the bed like a doll, not moving at all. when everyone was checking on him, xiao xun ¡®er only seemed to be in a deep sleep and did not react to anyone¡¯s movements. even when the doctor gave him an injection, he didn¡¯t have any reaction. the doctors looked at each other. after knowing that none of them hade to a conclusion, they could only shake their heads at the head of the family and the group of elders. ¡°trash!¡± the master¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, master, we tried our best!¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re on the same side as this bastard? are you deliberately helping him hide it?¡± the head of the family mmed the table angrily. ¡°master, you¡¯ve wronged us, but we really can¡¯t do anything.¡± a doctor nced at willingly with aplicated expression. he was willing to stand there casually, and his entire body exuded a kind of ruffian aura. her eyes were cold. ¡± i told you that he won¡¯t wake up. father, you don¡¯t believe me. what can i do? ¡± ¡± willingly, wake him up. i¡¯ll let you go if you wake him up. otherwise, don¡¯t even think about getting the position of the family head. not only that, i¡¯ll lock you up in the dungeon for the rest of your life. i¡¯ll let you go when luan ¡®er wakes up! ¡± the gan family head looked at willingly in exasperation. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t speak now.¡± willingly shrugged his shoulders. ¡± i¡¯ve already told everyone that as long as i can be stronger than gan zhen, everyone will stand on my side. ¡± ¡°you guys?¡± the gan family head looked at the elders. most of the elders had already decided to let him take the position. his face instantly turned extremely ugly. ¡± i¡¯m willing. you can be the head of the family if you want, but you have to wake your brother up. ¡± in the end, master gan still took a step back. he knew that there was no use in forcing them, so they could only take a step back. ¡°wake up?¡± willingly chuckled, ¡± let him snatch my position as the head of the family after he wakes up? father, you¡¯re so funny!¡± ¡°f * ck you!¡± master gan spat out another mouthful of blood in anger. ¡°look at your body. you¡¯re already going to the coffin, so why are you still in a hurry?¡± willingly squinted her eyes and smiled. ¡± you better give me the position of the head of the family. that way, i can take care of you when you¡¯re old. otherwise, you¡¯ll be like him! ¡± ¡°you vicious thing!¡± master gan was furious. a few of the elders on the gan family¡¯s side were also flustered and exasperated as they supported the gan family head. ¡°you¡¯re all going to die anyway. now, even the gods can¡¯t save you.¡± she said willingly, ¡± i gave you a chance, but you said you didn¡¯t want to take it. what could i do? ¡± after he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and someone went to capture the gan family¡¯s master. at this moment, the sound of an explosion came from outside, and the entire house seemed to shake a few times. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± willing to turn back. ¡°willingly, i¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know, but the gan family is finished! a very powerful force has been investigating our gan family recently. so what if you¡¯re the head? can you deal with those powerful forces from the outside?¡± master gan sat down on a chair, no longer in a hurry. ... anyway, it had alreadye to this point, what was the use of being anxious? it would depend on how willingly protected the gan family. if she couldn¡¯t, then she would take the other party down with her. in any case, he was already disappointed in this son of his. ¡°is that so?¡± willingly narrowed his eyes, which were filled with viciousness. ¡± who dares to find trouble with me at this time? i want to let them see how powerful i am! ¡± ¡°just in time, i can establish my authority in the gan family!¡± just as willingly finished speaking, the sounds of fighting could be heard from outside. everyone ran out in a hurry. many of the gan family¡¯s guards had already fallen to the ground. some of them even carried in rocketunchers and various firearms. the gan family¡¯s gate couldn¡¯t stop them, and the guards couldn¡¯t stop them either. song junlin was in the lead, followed by a group of people. all of them were handsome and domineering. those who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was some boy band. even the movie king, nie yan, was among them. ... however, nie yan looked no different from on tv. she was wearing an ancient costume and looked domineering. Chapter 1962 1962 ancestor, you are finally here! ¡± 9th master, you can¡¯t do this. you need to take care of your body. leave the matter of finding the beloved miss to us, okay? ¡± lian kuang was extremely worried when he saw that li jiujue¡¯s clothes were soaked in blood. ever since miss darling disappeared, 9th master had been frantically trying to find out more about ghost city. now that he had news of ghost city, ninth master was going to ghost city to find master pet. however, on the way to ghost city, they encountered some trouble. 9th master was already injured, and now his injuries were even more serious. ¡°no, i¡¯m worried.¡± although he knew that darling was very powerful himself, he still couldn¡¯t help but worry. he wanted to find her personally and hoped that she would not be hurt in any way. ¡± but your injury, dr. du said that you have to recuperate well, or there will be problems. ¡± lian kuang¡¯s face turned ugly. he was extremely worried. he knew what his master¡¯s current condition was. his injuries were really too serious. they had encountered too many problems recently, and they were all very tricky. their organization had suffered a lot of blows. he was very worried about his boss¡¯s condition. both internal and external injuries were very serious, and miss darling had been taken away again. ghost city could be said to be a very mysterious ce. no one had ever known about it. they had looked for a lot of people before they had found out some bits and pieces of information. however, if master went to ghost city in this situation, he was afraid that it would be troublesome. if he failed to save her, it wouldn¡¯t be good to throw himself in first. li jiujue didn¡¯t say anything. his eyes were extremely cold. there was only the little darling in his mind, and he only thought of the little darling. he had to save his woman personally no matter what. ¨C in the first ghost city. mo nan chong was still with the murong family. she was not in a hurry to treat the master of the murong family, but many people hade to urge her to treat him, and they were all from the murong family. of course, no one could stop her if grandpa chong was not willing to do it. although everyone was urging her, they did not dare to force her to do anything too eagerly. meanwhile, master chong was slowly learning about the situation of the murong family. she quickly understood her situation. some people didn¡¯t want her to treat the master, some people really wanted the master toe back to life, and of course, there were also people who wanted her to kill the master and make her a scapegoat. big families were troublesome. after mo nan chong had a rough understanding of the situation, he stayed at the murong family¡¯s house without any qualms. he even ate and drank as he should without any worries. of course, she had tried to escape as well. however, the first ghost city was under the control of the murongs, so she had no way of escaping. he had escaped twice, but he was caught both times. after all, this was the number one ghost city. in this ce, many people had cultivation. she had not cultivated for hundreds of years. although she had some martial arts, she was no match for these people. ¡± miss darling, when would you like to visit our master? our master¡¯s condition is already very bad. ¡± madam murong stood at the side and looked at mo nan chong on the swing. mo nan chong was swinging back and forth on the swing. she said faintly, ¡± ¡°madam murong, are you sure you want me to treat someone? aren¡¯t you just making me a scapegoat? you¡¯re the one who wants your master dead the most, right?¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± madam murong¡¯s eyes widened. then, she squinted her eyes. ¡± watch your mouth. don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± don¡¯t you think so? you don¡¯t have any surveince cameras here, so what¡¯s the harm in telling the truth?¡± madam murong snorted coldly, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to be treated, then don¡¯t find such an excuse. if you don¡¯t want to be treated, we won¡¯t let you go. if you have the ability, stay here forever. ¡± ¡°until the patriarch dies?¡± mo nan chong gently jumped down from the swing. ¡°if he dies, you will die as well. don¡¯t think that it will be that simple.¡± madam murong¡¯s face was fierce. ¡°then let¡¯s see if you have the ability to kill me.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes turned cold. she turned around and walked out. madam murong was somewhat flustered and exasperated. she had indeed set mo nan chong up. this was the most suitable scapegoat she had found. however, this scapegoat was very smart. she knew everything and was unwilling to treat him. if it really didn¡¯t work, they would have to use force against her. however, the people here had rules that they couldn¡¯t use force against people from outside. it was also because of this that she had not made a move. once he made a move, it meant that someone else had something on him. there were so many factions in their family, so she had to be careful. madam murong¡¯s face was ashen as she watched mo nan chong walk away. ¨C mo nan chong left the murong residence. although there were people following her, she did not care. ¡°miss mo, where are you going today?¡± the one following her was a young maidservant who had been serving her and keeping an eye on her for the past few days. ¡°to the shangguan family.¡± mo nanchong nced at the little maidservant. ¡± are you going? ¡± the maidservant was stunned. the shangguan family and the murong family were sworn enemies. the shangguan family did not like the murong family. if she went to the shangguan family, they would definitely not be polite to her. ... ¡°miss mo, what are you going to the shangguan family for?¡± ¡°do you know that the shangguan family and the murong family are not on good terms?¡± ¡°i know. if i don¡¯t, i won¡¯t go.¡± mo nan was jumping around and even bought candied haws along the way, looking very happy. the servant girl¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. very quickly, they arrived at the shangguan family¡¯s house. mo nan chong knocked on the door and went in. the servant girl did not dare to go in. after all, the shangguan family had said that if anyone from the murong family went near the shangguan family, their legs would be cut off. ¡°is your patriarch here? i¡¯m looking for your family head.¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°miss mo, our family head is already waiting for you inside.¡± the guard who opened the door said, ¡± pleasee in with me. ¡± ¡°eh, did he know i wasing?¡± mo nan chong was a little surprised. ¡°the master has predicted it, so he has been waiting for you since early in the morning.¡± the guard said. ¡°oh?¡± mo nan chong was a little surprised. she followed the guard into a gazebo covered with muslin curtains. then, before she could react, one of the guards knelt down in front of her. ... mo nan chong: ¡°!!! ¡± the guards were speechless. ¡°your n head?¡± mo nan chong asked as he turned to look at the guard. ¡°that¡¯s our n head.¡± the guard was at a loss. even the family head was kneeling. should he kneel? ¡°ancestor, i¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± the person kneeling on the ground was a young man in his twenties. he had a baby face and was very emotional. mo nan chong: ¡± ... ancestor what? ¡± ¡°ancestor!¡± the man raised his head, his eyes brimming with tears. ¡°wait a minute, i¡¯m your ancestor? or the ancestor?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was full of disdain. Chapter 1963 1963 he¡¯s the new head of the family ¡°that¡¯s right, you¡¯re my ancestor!¡± the man looked at mo nan chong with a sincere expression. mo nan chong was speechless. she turned around and prepared to leave. she had wanted to negotiate with the shangguan family, but it seemed that she had met a lunatic who called her ancestor the moment he came up. if this was not crazy, what was? although she had indeed lived for a long time, her soul had existed for a long time, and she remembered many things. however, wasn¡¯t it a little too much to call her ancestor right from the start? she wasn¡¯t old at all now, alright? ¡°old ancestor, don¡¯t run! you are the ancestor of our shangguan family. i¡¯ve seen your portrait, and grandpa also said that you woulde back at this time. he had calcted it all.¡± shangguan ye grabbed mo nan chong¡¯s sleeve. mo nan chong: ¡± ... you predicted my arrival? ¡± shangguan ye nodded and said sincerely, ¡± yes, grandpa predicted that you woulde, so i¡¯ve been waiting for you. ¡± he said that only you can bring me out of this ce and free me from this curse.¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯...so, there really is a curse and your family has it too? then you look quite healthy!¡± ¡± the curse in our family is that no one can live to 43 years old. ¡± shangguan ye sighed. ¡± as you can see, i¡¯m the master of the family at such a young age. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. although she vaguely remembered that she had been to this ce before, she could not remember clearly when she hade and what was in this ce. moreover, she still wanted to go back to filming and didn¡¯t want to get rid of the curse or anything like that. ¡± shangguan family head, let¡¯s leave it at that. just pretend that i never came here. i¡¯ll take my leave first. i can see that you can¡¯t help me either. ¡± mo nanchong rubbed his temples. she hade to the shangguan family for help, but they had asked her to help break the curse. that¡¯s great, he obviously can¡¯t help her! ¡°ancestor, you can¡¯t just leave us like this!¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter even if you can¡¯t break our curse. since you¡¯re back, we¡¯ll all be filial to you!¡± ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong looked deeply at shangguan ye. ¡± what respect? there¡¯s no need to. i just want to leave this damn city! ¡± ¡°leave ghost city?¡± shangguan ye was stunned for a moment. then, he looked at mo nan chong with aplicated expression. ¡± it¡¯s usually very difficult for us to leave ghost city. if youe in, it¡¯s also very difficult for you to leave. ¡± ¡°extremely difficult?¡± mo nanchong pulled a chair over and sat down. he looked up at shangguan ye. shangguan ye told mo nan chong what he knew. the weaker a person was, the easier it was for them to get out of this ce. the more powerful a person was, the more difficult it was for them to get out of this ce. it was also very difficult for outsiders to leave after they entered. there was a way out, but it was full of danger. ¡°actually, ghost city is about to copse. my family¡¯s previous family heads have already predicted that if the curse is not lifted, the entire world will not disappear.¡± ¡± so, you are our only hope, because it is rumored that only you can resolve the curse. ¡± mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± no, the rumors are wrong. i don¡¯t know how to do it. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t undervalue yourself, i believe you will!¡± shangguan ye said. mo nan chong: ¡± i don¡¯t know. i don¡¯t even know what a curse is! ¡± ...... ¨C the gan family. he didn¡¯t expect so many people to appear. everyone was pointing their fingers at him, looking very angry. ¡°where¡¯s little friend gan zhen?¡± song junlin asked. ¡°bed, on the bed?¡± someone answered song junlin nervously. the master of the gan family looked at song junlin and took a long time to recall who he was. ¡°director song!¡± the master of the gan family became excited. ¡°the head of the gan family?¡± song junlin nced at master gan. ¡± oh, i have to tell you that i¡¯m here to look for gan zhen. this kid is my goddaughter¡¯s disciple. we heard that he¡¯s in danger, so we¡¯re here to save him. ¡± ¡°mr. song!¡± the master of the gan family was agitated. he knelt down in front of song junlin. ¡± you have to save xun ¡®er. xiao xun¡¯ er is in aa. it¡¯s all because of this bastard. it¡¯s all because of this bastard. if it weren¡¯t for him, he would never have ended up like this! ¡± su wei stood up. ¡± let me take a look. ¡± ¡°ha, who do you think you are? you think you¡¯re strong just because you can carry a few rocketunchers?¡± ¡°gan zhen won¡¯t wake up. even the gods can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± willinglyughed coldly. he didn¡¯t care at all. he felt that gan zhen wouldn¡¯t wake up. that was a newly developed medicine. even the best doctor couldn¡¯t do anything about it. he was very confident in his doctors. after he finished speaking, he nced at the private doctor beside him and saw that the doctor was looking at su wei without saying a word. his body seemed to be trembling, and it was hard to tell if it was from excitement or fear. ¡°m-master!¡± ... the private doctor knelt down in front of su wei. su wei looked back. ¡± don¡¯t call me that. ¡± ¡°master, don¡¯t you remember me? you¡¯ve given me advice twice. without you, i wouldn¡¯t be a doctor anymore!¡± the private doctor was a little excited. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect to see you here! ¡± ¡°you know me? then take out the antidote.¡± su wei nced at the private doctor. ¡°don¡¯t you dare!¡± she looked at the private doctor and wanted to stop him. the private doctor pushed willingly away and knelt down to kowtow. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s no antidote for this. although i¡¯ve studied this poison, i haven¡¯t had the time to develop an antidote. ¡± ¡°are you crazy?¡± su wei asked. the private doctor looked apologetic and kept his mouth shut. ¡± i was wrong. i¡¯m sorry, master! ¡± ¡°are you crazy?¡± she said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sorry. fortunately, there¡¯s no antidote! i don¡¯t believe that she can make an antidote.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll have to disappoint you,¡± su wei said. ... su wei didn¡¯t take out any antidote. she only took out a few silver needles and blinked a few times. not long after, the little guy coughed twice, and then he woke up. when gan zhen opened his eyes, he saw the faces of song junlin and the others. ¡°you guys ... why are you all here?¡± although he had never met these people officially, he more or less knew about them. ¡°to save you, of course.¡± song junlin said, ¡± we heard that you were kidnapped by your brother, so we came over immediately. ¡± next. we¡¯re going to save your master!¡± ¡°oh, by the way, why don¡¯t you still be the head of the gan family? i think you should be the head of the family. we¡¯ll support you.¡± ¡°ah?¡± xiao xun ¡®er got up from the bed, his expression a littleplicated. ¡°it¡¯s settled then.¡± song junlin then turned to master gan and the elders. ¡± what do you all think? who¡¯s the new head of the family?¡± Chapter 1964 1964 forced to be the head of the n master gan and the elders probably didn¡¯t expect song junlin and the others to decide on the next master so quickly. everyone stared at song junlin and his friends with wide eyes. even gan zhen had a nk expression. he had no interest in the position of the head of the gan family. he just wanted to have some fun in the entertainment industry and earn some money. however, he didn¡¯t expect song junlin and the others toe and help gan zhen be the head of the gan family. ¡± this ... actually, yingluo. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er wanted to reject the position. although it was a little too much to be willing, being the head of the family was a little troublesome. he was the kind of person who was afraid of trouble, and he really didn¡¯t like this kind of trouble. ¡°hmm?¡± song junlin and the other big shots turned to look at gan zhen. their gazes seemed to be saying, ¡± how dare you spout nonsense? ¡± gan zhen changed the topic. ¡± actually, i¡¯m also a little interested in the position of the family head. since everyone is so enthusiastic, i can be the family head too. ¡± ¡°not bad.¡± song junlin nodded. ¡± xiao xun ¡®er is an ambitious kid. ¡± ¡°you, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t interested?¡± willingly was flustered and exasperated. it was fine if the private doctor beside her betrayed her, but this gan zhen clearly said that she was not interested, but now he actually wanted to snatch her position. this was too infuriating. ¡± i wasn¡¯t interested at first, but since you¡¯ve already made a move on me, i¡¯ll force myself to be interested. ¡± gan zhen nced at willingly. ¡± you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t cherish the opportunity i gave you. then give me the position! ¡± ¡°he¡¯s so young, he can¡¯t take care of the entire family!¡± willingly pointed at gan zhen and shouted, ¡± are you sure you want him to be the head of the family? he¡¯s still so young. do you think he can do it? ¡± gan zhen did not say anything, but the group of elders looked at each other. they were more or less hesitant. after all, xiao xun ¡®er was indeed very young. however, the gan family couldn¡¯t afford to provoke a group of big shots in front of them. therefore, everyone had no choice but to nod and say, ¡± i think it¡¯s possible. xiao xun ¡®er is still very powerful! ¡± ¡°probably?¡± the rest of the elders agreed. ¡°probably?¡± nie yan nced at the group of people. his voice was cold and his body carried a strong pressure. as soon as he spoke, everyone became nervous. ¡°no, it¡¯s not a rough guess!¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s definitely possible!¡± ¡°we¡¯re all here to support the young master!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, xiao xun ¡®er should be the head of the family!¡± the group of elders broke out in a cold sweat. although they didn¡¯t recognize nie yan, they could tell that he had a very powerful aura around him. this aura was too scary, and no one dared to say a word. ¡°it¡¯s good that you know!¡± chenn carried the rocketuncher and looked at everyone. ¡± you guys, listen to the kid. he¡¯s much smarter than you! if your gan family wants to disappear from this world one day, then you can do whatever you want to this little guy!¡± chenn moved the bazooka in her hand, and everyone broke out in a cold sweat. the elder corps felt suffocated. on the other hand, master gan was quite happy. after all, the son he liked had be the head of the family. xiao xun ¡®er, on the other hand, was having a headache. he had almost been forced into a corner. he had not actually had any intention of bing the family head. however, it was only because it was troublesome. he had no choice but to be the n head. ¡± even though i was a coward back then, i wasn¡¯t like you, ¡± li chenle said as he looked at willingly. ...¡±?¡± ¡± i really don¡¯t like it. he¡¯s bullying a child, and he¡¯s his own brother! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡± luo qianchen kicked him and flew backward,nding heavily on the ground. li chenle pped his hands in satisfaction. ¡± good job! ¡± you should be ruthless when dealing with people who bully children. what the hell is this! ¡°he won¡¯t be able to get up for half a year.¡± luo qianchen said. luo qianchen¡¯s bloody violence made the surrounding people feel a little suffocated. the gan family was now a little relieved. they immediately made it clear that they had not chosen to stand on willing¡¯s side. if they were on willingly¡¯s side, the final investigation would probably be simr to that of willingly. the matter was resolved just like that. gan zhen did not have any problems. su wei also checked on gan zhen¡¯s father¡¯s condition. the family head was very seriously ill, but su wei¡¯s medical skills were excellent, so the treatment went smoothly. the gan family had prepared a banquet for song junlin and the others. xiao xun ¡®er apanied the group of people and told them about mo nan chong¡¯s situation. he also told them about the situation of the mercenaries. ¡°the little darling left with them on his own, didn¡¯t he?¡± song junlin nodded. ¡± then it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. the little darling is very quick-witted. if she knew she was in danger, she would have left us some information. ¡± ¡°indeed. the little darling is even smarter than little rongrong back then.¡± su wei nodded. she was still beautiful. although she had aged, her beauty could not be concealed. after the group of people heard gan zhen¡¯s words, they were slightly relieved. however, he also nned to continue looking for little darling. gan zhen was a little worried about his master. although he knew that she had the ability to protect herself, he was still afraid that something might happen to her. ...... ... ¨C a few dayster. mo nan chong was still in first ghost city and she was familiar with shangguan ye. she often went to the shangguan family to look for shangguan ye or shangguan ye woulde to look for her. shangguan ye had never left this world, so he was very eager to go to the outside world that master chong had mentioned. he wanted to go out and take a look at all kinds of high-tech ces. unfortunately, the two of them had never found a chance to get out. ¡± however, you¡¯ve been running around every day and you don¡¯t even treat the murongs. didn¡¯t the murongs do anything to you? ¡± shangguan ye could not help but ask as he sat on the roof with mo nan chong, watching the stars. he knew that mo nan chong did not treat master murong, but the murongs had asked her to treat master murong. the murongs had indeed found the right person. however, the murongs didn¡¯t know that she was their ancestor. ... although he didn¡¯t dare to call him ¡®old ancestor¡¯ now, after all, his old ancestor liked to beat people up and had a bad temper. ¡°they didn¡¯t do anything to me. they can¡¯t force me to treat my illness.¡± mo nan chong shrugged. moreover, not everyone in the murong family wanted to revive the murong family. therefore, when they were fighting in secret, she was more free. ¡°ancestor, actually, you can leave the murong family ande to our shangguan family.¡± shangguan ye said, ¡± our house is much more fun than his! ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t leave. i feel like i still have some unfinished business with his family.¡± mo nan chong frowned. Chapter 1965 1965 that¡¯s not very polite! ¡± what¡¯s the matter? just solve it. ¡± shangguan ye shrugged. ¡± you¡¯re so powerful anyway. there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t solve. ¡± mo nanchong nced at shangguan ye. ¡± although that¡¯s what you say, the time is not right yet. ¡± ¡°tell me about ghost city¡¯s power.¡± ¡°is ghost city going to be in chaos?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just chaos. because someone predicted that ghost city would be destroyed, everyone is thinking of a way. because everyone has different thoughts, fighting is amon thing.¡± shangguan ye sighed. ¡± there are four top families in ghost city. the murong family is the first, our shangguan family is the fourth, and in the middle are the situ family and the baili family. our world is different from the outside world. we advocate martial strength more, and there are more people who cultivate. therefore, a family¡¯s heritage is not only in money, but also in martial strength.¡± ¡± every family has some elders, ancestors, and the like. they have strong cultivation bases and are in charge of the family. ¡± ¡°in addition to the four major families, there are also countless small families. every city will have a medium-sized family, and there will also be various small families in the small cities. although the majority of the people here are ordinary citizens, there are also quite a few of us who can cultivate.¡± ¡°but right now, we¡¯re in a situation with both internal and external problems.¡± ¡°in fact, your appearance made me feel relieved. i think you can save us, even though you always say that you don¡¯t know how to curse or something. but i¡¯m certain that you¡¯re the ancestor!¡± shangguan ye looked at mo nan chong with a determined look in his eyes. mo nan chong: ¡± don¡¯t add the word ¡®old¡¯. it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re my ancestor. ¡± ¡°ancestor, if ghost city is really in trouble, can you solve it?¡± shangguan ye asked, ¡± it¡¯s said that there¡¯s a ghost tomb in ghost city. that ghost tomb is the source of the curse, but no one dares to go there. ¡± mo nanchong nced at shangguan ye and said deeply, ¡± do you think i¡¯ll go to a ce where no one dares to go? ¡± ¡°you will?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± mo nan chong stood up. ¡± i kind of want to go back to filming. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t. our ghost city¡¯s crisis hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. if you leave, who¡¯s going to care about us? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have a cultivation as strong as yours. how can i help you when i have nothing?¡± mo nanchong shrugged. she had been trying to recall everything about this ghost city recently, but she could not recall anything even though she had some impression of it. she knew that this ce might be rted to one of her previous lives. but since he couldn¡¯t remember, then he shouldn¡¯t think about it. anyway, whether ghost city existed or not had much to do with her. she was a little worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it for the shoot. she had thought that she would be able to get out very quickly, so she was full of confidence and told xiao xun ¡®er and the others not to worry. however, she had been here for a few days. if she did not get out soon, her family would turn the world upside down. it wasn¡¯t just a matter of not being able to film the show. if those big shots were to cause a ruckus, it would be very troublesome. with a light leap, grandpa petnded directly on the ground. she returned to her own courtyard. just as she was about to go to bed, the door was kicked open and a cold voice came, ¡± mo nan chong, get out here! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. sigh, i can¡¯t sleep anymore. ¡°who is it?¡± mo nan chong pushed the door open and a whip came flying at her. she dodged to the side and avoided the whip. the whip was taken back, but a few secondster, it came back to her. the other party didn¡¯t show any mercy, and their actions were very powerful. ¡°if there¡¯s something to talk about, let¡¯s talk it out. it¡¯s a little rude to p people like this.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice was cold. the moment the whipshed out, mo nan chong grabbed it. her face turned cold as she looked at the person who hade. it was a young girl in red. she was very beautiful and her eyes were extremely beautiful. however, he seemed to have a very bad temper. ¡°why didn¡¯t you save my father!¡± ¡°you¡¯re murong xiaoxiao?¡± ¡°i can give you as much money as you want, but how can you not treat my father!¡± murong xiaoxiao was flustered and exasperated. she suddenly knelt down, hugged her knees, and started crying madly. mo nan chong: ¡± ... don¡¯t cry. i don¡¯t know how tofort you if you cry. ¡± murong xiaoxiao, master murong¡¯s youngest daughter. it was said that she was master murong¡¯s most beloved daughter. he was born of a concubine, so his status in the family was not high. however, because he was doted on, he was more unruly and willful. ¡°go see my father and treat him!¡± murong xiaoxiao rushed in front of mo nan chong and grabbed his arm. ¡°i¡¯ve found a lot of medicinal herbs. no matter what kind of medicinal herbs you want, i¡¯ll give them to you!¡± ¡°as long as you can cure my father, i can give you anything!¡± ¡°i beg you, please cure my father!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. it was fine when she was withdy wang, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see a pretty little girl like murong xiaoxiao crying. ¡°ai.¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± just like that, grandpa chong was taken to the master¡¯s room. master murong was lying on the bed, in a semi-conscious state. he was not dead, but he looked like he was in great pain from time to time. murong xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes turned red the moment she entered. ¡°how is my father?¡± ... ¡°i¡¯m begging you to save him!¡± ¡°as long as you save him, i can give you my life!¡± ¡°why would i want your life?¡± mo nan chong said unhappily, ¡± let me see how he is. but you said that he was cursed. if that¡¯s the case, i probably don¡¯t know what to do either. ¡± after examining master murong, master chong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± i really can¡¯t find the cause of the illness. the most i can do is to make him less painful or keep him awake. as for the curse on him, i can¡¯t solve it. ¡± ¡°you can wake my father up? and it¡¯s not that painful?¡± murong xiaoxiao raised her head. ¡°yes, i am. but it¡¯ll take a few days. it won¡¯t be that fast.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± go out first. i have something to discuss with you. ¡± murong xiaoxiao and mo nan chong left the ward. back in master chong¡¯s yard, master chong looked at murong xiaoxiao and said, ¡± it¡¯s not a matter of treatment now. ¡± murong xiaoxiao bit her lip and looked at mo nan chong. ¡°you also know that your family¡¯s internal strife is too serious. there are quite a lot of people who want your father¡¯s life.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll treat him. if your father dies, i¡¯ll die too. ¡± ... ¡°then what should i do?¡± murong xiaoxiao was silent for two minutes and her eyes turned even redder. she was too weak. no one would help her, and no one dared to help her. first madam was too powerful. ¡°you¡¯re asking me what to do about your family?¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°¨Cjian jia-am not strong enough. -can¡¯t protect father, and i can¡¯t protect you.¡± murong xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were very red. ¡± in the family, second sister is the most powerful, but she is ondy wang¡¯s side. she would not want father to wake up. ¡± Chapter 1966 1966 what exactly is her identity? ¡°i¡¯ve recently learned about some of the forces here. you can find an organization to help you. isn¡¯t the divine dream realm very powerful?¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± perhaps you can get their help if you pay a price. then, your father won¡¯t die and i won¡¯t be framed. ¡± ¡°divine dream?¡± murong xiaoxiao seemed to have remembered something. she nced at mo nan chong, then turned around and left. ...... two dayster. a group of people had arrived at the murong family¡¯s entrance. ¡°head of the murong family,e out!¡± a group of people from the situ family stood at the door and made a ruckus. the entire murong family was shocked. mo nanchong, who was staying at the murong family¡¯s house, naturally heard themotion outside. she followed the murong family out curiously to see what was going on. then, he saw a group of people from the situ family. shangguan ye, on the other hand, was among a group of people who were fond of her. when he saw her, he quietly moved to her side. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± mo nan chong asked suspiciously. ¡± it seems like he¡¯s here to ask for someone. i suspect he¡¯s here to rob you. ¡± shangguan ye rubbed his temple and said, ¡± there have been some strange rumors recently. many people want to have you. ¡± ¡°??¡±mo nanchong pointed at himself. ¡± what strange rumors? strange rumors about me? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. sigh, i haven¡¯t even brought you home and someone is already here to snatch you away. the heir of the situ family also has some problems because of the curse. they said that someone has predicted that you are the only one who can lift the curse, so they want you to marry their heir. f * ck, do you know how old their heir is?¡± shangguan ye spat on the ground. ¡± i¡¯m already 60 years old. i¡¯m already an old man. i can¡¯t believe i still want to marry you! their family members have long lives, and the elderly head can¡¯t die, so the heir is already sixty years old.¡± mo nanchong tilted his head and looked deeply at shangguan ye. ¡± sixty years old? you want to marry me?¡± ¡°yup!¡± shangguan ye said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re our ancestor. they¡¯re really nothing! ¡± ¡°no, who gave them the guts to do that?¡± master chong took a deep breath in disbelief. on the other side, the situ family and the murong family had already started quarreling. the situ family was very powerful. they knew that the master of the murong family had a problem, so they were very bold. ¡°madam murong, are you in charge of the murong family now? if you¡¯re the one in charge, we only have one thing to say: hand over that girl. our situ family needs her very much!¡± the old master of the situ family came directly. he had a head of white hair and a beard, and he looked like a celestial being. he had lived for more than two hundred years. but when he thought about it, his heir was already sixty years old. mo nan chong could not bear to look at it. f * ck ... was he crazy? if their ninth master was here, that sixty-year-old heir would be directly crippled, alright? ¡°do you think you don¡¯t need us just because you need us? old master situ, don¡¯te to the mu rong family to cause trouble just because you have the numbers. the mu rong family is not to be trifled with!¡± ¡± also, we brought that girl here. if you want her, go outside and get her yourself! ¡± madam murong snorted coldly. her aura was strong. ¡± you¡¯ve already brought him here. how are we going to get him outside? ¡± old master situughed, but his expression turned cold. ¡± i¡¯m afraid that your murong family head¡¯s condition can¡¯t be cured. why don¡¯t you give this girl to us? our family can even get married as a wedding gift! ¡± ...... shangguan ye gulped. ¡± wow, i feel like they¡¯re going to fight because of you! ¡± mo nanchong nced at shangguan ye. ¡± i suspect that you¡¯re gloating. are you happy to see our ancestor in trouble? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not it. it¡¯s just that i haven¡¯t seen such a lively scene in a long time. i wonder when the baili family will appear.¡± shangguan ye said in a serious tone. mo nan chong stared at shangguan ye. shangguan ye shuddered and shut his mouth. at this time, the baili family also arrived. ¡± situ family, get lost. madam murong, return our heir to us. we¡¯re here to invite our young master! ¡± the elders of the baili family immediately looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. shangguan ye froze for a moment and looked at mo nan chong. ¡± what the hell? ¡± ancestor, are you still their young master?¡± mo nanchong touched his nose. ¡± oh, i don¡¯t know. i feel that this ghost city of yours is a littleplicated.¡± some people wanted to invite her to treat the illness, some wanted her to wash away the bad luck, and some people called her ancestor. now, the young master had alsoe out. so, what was her identity? she suddenly felt that it would be a little difficult to leave this ce! all four of the top families were pestering her. she hadn¡¯t even finished filming her scenes. she had been missing for a long time, and the entertainment industry might explode. moreover, the school had started and she had already arranged a time to report to school. if she didn¡¯t go, the people in the school would blow up. mo nanchong rubbed his temples. he wondered how xiao xun ¡®er and the rest were doing. especially li jiujue. if he knew that she had gone missing, he must have gone crazy, right? and her family. her parents were still fine. they were in the forbidden area, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t know about her. even godfather and grandfathers ... should have gone crazy, right? ... ¡°no, you can only be my ancestor!¡± shangguan ye shielded mo nan chong behind him and looked at the big families with a slightly bald head. after all, the shangguan family was the weakest. therefore, he didn¡¯t know if he could win against those people. ¡°i don¡¯t think i can beat them. um, ancestor, why don¡¯t you run away with me first?¡± mo nan chong looked at shangguan ye with aplicated expression. ¡± shangguan ye, you piece of trash. are you trying to snatch our man? ¡± a woman jumped out and attacked shangguan ye. shangguan ye dodged it. ¡°murong huahua?¡± ¡± you¡¯re looking for death. they¡¯re here to take her away. how dare you? ¡± murong huahua started fighting with shangguan ye. mo nan chong moved to the side and found a suitable position to watch the group of people fight without being implicated. now, the three families were fighting together. the scene could be said to be very exaggerated. ... ¡°young master,e with us!¡± suddenly, an old man rushed up to mo nan chong and bowed respectfully. mo nan chong: ¡± ... you¡¯re probably mistaken. i look like your young master? ¡± ¡°of course you¡¯re our young master!¡± the elder took out a drawing from his sleeve and opened it up for mo nan chong. ¡± this is you, right? ¡± the painting was opened and there was a woman inside. the woman looked exactly like mo nanchong. grandpa pet was speechless. and her portrait? ¡°young master, pleasee with us!¡± the old man was extremely enthusiastic. Chapter 1967 1967 rumors in the entertainment industry ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to go with them!¡± the old n head of the situ n had also rushed over and directly swung his hand at the old man. ¡°who do you think your baili family is? you dare to snatch someone from our situ family! this person is the wife of our heir!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± then i don¡¯t think so. i¡¯m not that interested in the wife of the heir. i have a husband! ¡± ¡°little girl, don¡¯t be insensible. it¡¯s your honor to be the wife of the sessor of our situ family. you¡¯ll be the mistress of the family in the future!¡± the old master of the situ family shouted arrogantly, ¡± if you know what¡¯s good for you,e with us. we won¡¯t mistreat you in the future! although my family¡¯s heir isn¡¯t young anymore, he doesn¡¯t look old and his cultivation is also very powerful!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... no matter how powerful his cultivation is, it can¡¯t cover up the fact that he¡¯s sixty years old. i can be his granddaughter! ¡± the head of the situ family narrowed his eyes and red at mo nan chong. ¡± little girl, don¡¯t be so shameless. age is not a problem. it¡¯s not a big deal for a few hundred years old to marry a teenage girl. you¡¯re marrying a sixty-year-old, so you¡¯re not considered old!¡± ¡± then i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem whether it¡¯s a man or a woman. you should marry your heir. ¡± the corners of mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± i wish the two of you a happy marriage and have a child soon! ¡± not too far away, shangguan ye burst outughing and was pped by murong huahua. ¡± you¡¯re looking for death. do you think it¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t agree? do you think i can¡¯t catch you if you don¡¯t agree? ¡± the master of the situ family started to attack mo nan chong fiercely, each move ruthless. mo nan chong quickly dodged. she raised her eyebrows and looked at this old master situ. then, she looked at the situation around her and directly led the master to thedy of the murong family. madam murong was also furious after being hit for no reason, so she threw a punch at the situ n master. mo nan chong took the opportunity to slip away and watch the show. she probably felt that it wasn¡¯t safe down there, so she jumped lightly onto a nearby roof. then, she took out a handful of melon seeds and ate them while watching the show. as she read on, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. there was a cold aura beside her. she turned her head abruptly and met a pair of deep eyes. a man dressed in ck and wearing a mask was sitting there, looking at her. ¡°what are you doing? you want to snatch my melon seeds?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes narrowed. who was this? he didn¡¯t seem to be from one of the few families below. where did hee from? the man didn¡¯t say anything. he just looked at her with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile and continued to watch the show. mo nan chong thought,¡¯are you here to watch the show? that¡¯s fine, let¡¯s watch it together. who are you? you¡¯re not from one of these families, are you?¡± ¡°i-yingluo-am your woman-¡± the man said in a cold voice. mo nanchong looked left and right. after making sure that there was no one else around, he pointed at himself. ¡± you¡¯re one of my people? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± the man¡¯s deep eyes stared at her. ¡°......¡± had he gone crazy today? could it be that this man was also here to snatch her away? it made people bald. ¡°but you¡¯re my person, not mine or yours?¡± mo nan supported his chin with his hand. ¡± that¡¯s fine. you seem to be quite powerful. ¡± are you good at fighting?¡± ¡°amazing.¡± ¡°sure, you want to be my hatchet man?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡± send me out of this ce? ¡± ¡°sure.¡± he just looked at her like that, his eyes filled with an iprehensible affection. mo nan chong tilted his head and looked at the man. ¡± why do i feel that you look familiar? do we know each other? ¡± however, did she know anyone in this ce? i don¡¯t think so? after a while, mo nan chong¡¯s attention was diverted again. madam murong and the master of the situ family were already fighting in the air. the two of them were going back and forth, fighting fiercely. many people around them ran away. the scene looked very shocking, and the sound of the void tearing could be heard from time to time. the families fought for a long time until it was dark. in the end, everyone was exhausted. although no one died, they were all injured. only then did they disperse. ¡°ancestor, where are you going next?¡± shangguan ye asked. ¡°it¡¯s quitefortable here. let¡¯s stay for a few days.¡± mo nanchong patted shangguan ye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°that¡¯s fine. after all, the murongs are very powerful. it¡¯s safer for you to stay with them. sigh, it¡¯s our shangguan family¡¯s fault for being too weak. otherwise, we would have been able to help you.¡± shangguan ye said. mo nan chong: ¡± why don¡¯t you study how to get me out?! ¡± ¡± i want to go out too, but i have no choice! ¡± shangguan ye said pitifully. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°hey, where¡¯s that person just now?¡± she turned around and found that the man in the mask was gone. ¡°you mean the one wearing the mask? who is he? do you know him?¡± shangguan ye asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know. i don¡¯t know who he is, but he looks very powerful. it¡¯s a good thing to make friends with powerful people.¡± mo nan chong said. shangguan ye: ¡± ... he does look powerful. he ... he can¡¯t be that person, right? ¡± ¡°that person?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes lit up. ... it seemed that shangguan ye knew something. ¡°which person?¡± mo nan chong asked as he stared at shangguan ye. ¡± he¡¯s the one who¡¯s as powerful as the master of our big families ... the ninth prince ... ¡± ¡°ninth wangye? and his highness?¡± ¡°en, i don¡¯t know where he¡¯s from, but everyone calls him the ninth prince. he¡¯s very powerful ... a killing god, everyone is afraid of him! but he always likes to wear a mask. everyone says that he might be very ugly, so he always wears a mask. if he doesn¡¯t wear a mask, he doesn¡¯t dare to meet people.¡± shangguan ye rested his chin on his hand. ¡°wearing a mask doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you¡¯re too ugly, but it could also mean that you¡¯re too good looking. looking at his bones and eyes, he¡¯s most likely very good-looking.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± maybe she¡¯s too good-looking and is afraid of attracting bees and butterflies. ¡± ¡°is that possible?¡± shangguan ye pursed his lips. ¡± that¡¯s a little too much. ¡± ¡°too much for what?¡± mo nan chong was suspicious. ¡± he¡¯s so powerful. if he¡¯s also very good-looking, isn¡¯t that too much? how do you expect others to live? ¡± shangguan ye said in a serious tone. mo nan chong was speechless. ... ...... ¨C in the outside world. mo nan chong had been missing for some time. at first, song junlin and the others weren¡¯t in a hurry. but as time went by, they started to get anxious. especially when they couldn¡¯t find any news about ghost city. there were simr rumors in the entertainment industry. song junlin tried to suppress the news, but everyone in the industry had already spread it in private. some said that mo nan chong was dead, some said that he had disappeared, and some even said that she had eloped with someone. she didn¡¯t even want to act in lord rong¡¯s drama anymore. many people were very angry about this, especially some of lord rong¡¯s fans, who felt that she didn¡¯t start and end well. Chapter 1968 1968 she¡¯s running away! ¡± where¡¯s mo nan chong? did she really go missing? ¡± ¡± why isn¡¯t mo nan chong out yet? i know it now. she must feel that her acting is not good enough and that she¡¯s letting lord rong down. she¡¯s afraid of being scolded by lord rong¡¯s fans, so she¡¯s noting out! he actually chose to run away!¡± ¡± i¡¯m a little disappointed. i thought that master chong would put on a good show, but in the end, she started to go missing! ¡± ¡± could it be that the filming was so bad that she felt that she couldn¡¯t exin it to her fans and the audience, so she decided to be a coward and hide? ¡± ...... the inte was abuzz with discussion. because their opponents had started to take the lead, there were many people who were scolding master pet. the inte water army and marketing ounts were all online. they were all specting whether mo nan chong had run away because they had not acted well. because master pet had really gone missing, which was a very good reason. almost all the people who wanted to deal with the pet began to show up and attack the pet in all kinds of ways. ¡°director song, what should we do? we can¡¯t hold it down anymore.¡± song junlin¡¯s assistant asked worriedly. although they were trying to suppress some news, the news spread very quickly on the inte. the more they suppressed it, the more they couldn¡¯t suppress it. even though it was suppressed on the inte, the news was still spreading in real life. mo nan chong¡¯s disappearance was a big deal. many people had already heard the news. her friends were all worried about mo nan chong. many of them had contacted song junlin to ask about mo nan chong. of course, there were also people who knew that she had gone missing and had started to use her to create hype. the investigation on ghost city had been going on, but there was still no news from song junlin. there wasn¡¯t much news from the others either. ¡°if you can¡¯t suppress it, then don¡¯t.¡± song junlin nced at his assistant. ¡± let¡¯s hold a press conference. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re going to hold a press conference to admit that your favorite grandpa is missing?¡± the assistant frowned. ¡± even if this news is announced, there are still doubts. things are getting out of control! ¡± ¡°moreover, there might be people who will attack you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not important. it was time to reveal the truth. otherwise, it will be even more troublesome in the future.¡± song junlin nced at his assistant. ¡± prepare for the press conference. contact xiao xun ¡®er and the rest. ask them toe if they can. ¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¨C at the same time, sun jiao from wind chimes entertainment was also in a bad spot. no one knew that song junlin was actually working for feng ling entertainment, but everyone knew that mo nan chong was working for feng ling. the reporters were all waiting at the entrance of fengling entertainment. ¡± mo nan chong hasn¡¯t responded at all and no reporters have found her. i think she¡¯s really in hiding, and she¡¯s hiding very well? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s probably hiding, but she¡¯s hiding so well that even lin sheng can¡¯t find her. there¡¯s no celebrity in the entertainment industry that he can¡¯t find. but he can¡¯t find mo nan chong.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯m really curious about where mo nan chong is! ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no response from the person from the windchime hotel either! ¡± ¡°ha, i¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s really hiding. it must be because lord rong¡¯s movie wasn¡¯t filmed well, and she¡¯s regretting it now and is afraid!¡± ¡°he¡¯s definitely afraid of being scolded. lord rong wasn¡¯t just anyone. she was the goddess recognized by the entertainment industry and everyone in the world knew her. her status is so high, not just anyone can y her!¡± ¡°no one can y this role well, except lord rong himself.¡± ¡°that¡¯s why i said that acting in this movie is definitely a thankless task.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯m guessing that mo nan chong wanted to be in the limelight at the beginning. but as she acted, she felt that she wascking. no, she can¡¯t act well. but the arrow was already on the bow, and she couldn¡¯t avoid it, so she could only continue to shoot. when she was almost done, she finally felt that she couldn¡¯t do it anymore, and then she ran away!¡± ¡°she won¡¯t be able to survive in this industry!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what ceo sun is thinking!¡± ¡°is it director sun? she¡¯s out?¡± when they saw movement at the entrance of windchime entertainment, everyone craned their necks to look over. some of them even held up their cameras. everyone began to throw out questions like crazy. ¡± ceo sun, may i ask why mo nan chong, one of your artists, has gone missing? ¡± ¡°is she really afraid that she didn¡¯t act well, so she ran away first?¡± ¡°what¡¯s your opinion on this, ceo sun? aren¡¯t you going to give everyone an exnation? whether it¡¯s her own fans or lord rong¡¯s fans, shouldn¡¯t they give us an exnation?¡± sun jiao was wearing a more gender-neutral outfit and a cap that was very low. she looked at the group of people in front of her and said coldly, ¡± there will be a press conference tomorrow. pleasee and ask your questions, and everything will be answered. ¡± ¡°director sun, can¡¯t you answer us now?¡± ¡°many people are very curious about this! is it because mo nanchong is really running away?¡± sun jiao¡¯s face darkened, ¡± she never runs away from any problem! if i find out that anyone is spreading rumors and causing trouble, please wait for mywyer¡¯s letter!¡± she was very domineering as she directly walked through the crowd of reporters and went out. the reporters didn¡¯t dare to stop her, even though she looked like a young girl. ...... ¨C at capital university. cold, qin jiao, ye jing, and the others who had once been in ss 3.9 were all gathered together. ¡°how is it?¡± ye jing looked at qin jiao. ¡± what¡¯s going on with master chong? how could she have disappeared? she clearly said she woulde to school with us. ¡± in the end, she still hasn¡¯t appeared!¡± ... ¡°i¡¯ve asked, she was taken away. her family is looking for her, and they told us not to be anxious.¡± leng leng took a deep breath, his eyes cold. the people from the blue gang had also looked for mo nan chong, but there was no news. he didn¡¯t know who had taken her away or what had happened to her, but she just disappeared. he would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t worried. if her beloved grandpa could go missing, who could help her? they were too weak and couldn¡¯t help much. ¡°how can we not be anxious? the news is spreading like wildfire. the whole school is saying that she¡¯s missing. some people even say that she¡¯s running away!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so powerful, how could i run away? her acting skills are first-ss, okay?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. it must be those people who are afraid that master pampered will steal their limelight. they¡¯re spreading rumors and causing trouble. ¡± ¡°what should we do? how can we help lord chong?¡± ... ye jing and the others from ss 3.9 gathered together because they were worried about their beloved master. they all wanted to help him, but they had no idea where he was or where he had gone. they had no idea what they could do to help him. Chapter 1969 1969 we¡¯re the source of your fan base! ¡°did you hear? that mo nan chong has gone missing!¡± ¡± i heard about it a long time ago. it must be because she couldn¡¯t act as lord rong well, so she regretted taking on this film. but now that things havee to this point, there¡¯s no way to stop filming. there¡¯s no other way. she can only go missing! ¡± ¡°tsk, how disgusting!¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t think much of her to begin with. i¡¯ve always admired lord rong and i don¡¯t think she¡¯s worthy of ying lord rong! ¡± ¡± yeah, she¡¯s just a newbie. she¡¯s not even that popr. what did she rely on to be the female lead? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s not worthy!¡± ¡± lord rong is my idol, my goddess. i¡¯ve never liked this mo nan chong. she¡¯s so ugly, yet she¡¯s acting as lord rong? ¡± a group of people passed by and discussed animatedly. ye jing and the others just happened to hear these words. for a moment, they were a little annoyed. ¡°who are you calling ugly?¡± ye jing walked over and stood in front of the girl who said master rong was ugly. his whole body seemed to be on fire. ¡± my ran ran! ¡± the girl was shocked by ye jing. but when she saw how handsome ye jing was, she was also stunned. she swallowed and looked at ye jing innocently. ¡°did you say that mo nan chong is ugly? i¡¯m telling you now, you¡¯re much uglier than her. before you call someone ugly, can you look at yourself in the mirror first? look at what you look like.¡± she was already feeling depressed because of grandpa chong¡¯s disappearance. ye jingdu was about to explode. hearing someone say that darling was ugly, he was even more furious. their beloved grandpa was so good-looking, how was he ugly? how many people in the entertainment industry were more good-looking than her? her indifference was the same as qin jiao and the other students of ss 3.9. she was originally very annoyed, but when she heard others say that being spoiled was not good, her heart became even angrier. he wished he could rush up and fight with them. ¡± let me remind you, darling has only gone missing because something happened to her. she¡¯s not running away. she¡¯s not that kind of person! ¡± qin jiao also looked at the girls. ¡°she would never run away, nor would she back down. if you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°how do you know? you¡¯re not her! she even called to tell you. didn¡¯t she retreat?¡± ¡°if she¡¯s so capable, then show up and clear her name. isn¡¯t she capable? why don¡¯t youe out and clear your name!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, if you have the ability, then rify it!¡± qin jiao and the others looked at the people in front of them coldly. they wanted to kill these people. darling was missing. if she had nothing to do, she would havee out long ago. they could say whatever they wanted. it was because she might not be able to show up that it was worrying. however, these people were all making sarcastic remarks. not only were they mocking the darling, but they were also talking bad about her. the girls in ss 3.9 became nervous as they were filled with murderous intent. one of the girls swallowed and said, ¡± ¡°what are you doing? you think you can bully us just because you have more people? why, who do you think mo nan dotes on? is it because she¡¯s hiding and is afraid that people will talk about it, that¡¯s why she asked you toe out?¡± the people in ss 3.9 didn¡¯t look too good. in the end, it was a girl from ss 3.9 who told everyone to calm down. although everyone was anxious, doing so would indeed bring trouble to darling. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± when the group of people from ss 3.9 were walking back, a reporter rushed over. ¡± may i ask if you are mo nan chong¡¯s ssmates? do you know why she has gone missing? ¡± ¡°get lost!¡± he roared coldly. ¡°students, please answer a question of mine.¡± the reporter did not give up. ¡± did you know that mo nan chong was trying to escape? do you know why she went missing?¡± his cold eyes turned cold as he attacked the reporter. he almost kicked the reporter to the ground. the reporter probably didn¡¯t expect that leng leng would hit himself like this. he was caught off guard and began to take photos of leng leng with his camera. ¡°what are you filming?¡± qin jiao was also annoyed. ¡± take pictures of you guys! take pictures of mo nan chong¡¯s ssmates! mo nan chong¡¯s ssmates are bullying people and beating people up! ¡± the reporters ¡®shouts attracted a lot of attention, and many people looked over. then, many people started to point at him. now, the students in ss 3.9 were not themselves, but the students of the favorite grandpa. every word they said was rted to grandpa sheng. they didn¡¯t know who they were, but they knew that they were grandpa chong¡¯s friends and ssmates. if they were scolded, it meant that master pet would be scolded even more severely. the people in ss 3.9 immediately didn¡¯t dare to do anything. they were so angry that their eyes were red. the reporter called the police and even looked for the school leaders to criticize the group of people. the next day, he even released a report saying that grandpa pet¡¯s ssmates were bullies and hit people. ... qin jiao and the others were furious. ...... the situation on the production team¡¯s side was also a mess. most of the scenes that needed to be shot were almost done. the only thing missing was the remaining scenes of mo nan chong. however, mo nan chong had disappeared. she said that she would be back soon, but she had not returned for so long. everyone was not only worried about the show, but also worried about darling¡¯s safety. there were also many reporters and fans who hade to the production team to ask mo nan chong about the situation. the reporters ¡®questions were sharp, and so were the fans¡¯. there were even many fans of lord rong who appeared with banners. they were against mo nan chong acting as lord rong and felt that he was not worthy. ¡± since mo nan¡¯s favorite has already run away, i think we can change the director. ¡± ¡°yes, director, please change the lead!¡± ¡°mo nan chong doesn¡¯t dare to act anymore, does he? we can¡¯t just give up on lord rong¡¯s show like this, can we? isn¡¯t the crew nning to immediately change people and start shooting again?¡± ... ¡°change, we strongly request for a change!¡± there were many people who opposed it, but director morn still came out to face these fans. ¡°we won¡¯t change the person.¡± director morn said in a very strong tone, ¡± i believe that i know more about darling than you do. as the director, i¡¯m responsible for this drama. as for me, i¡¯ve always believed that the little darling is the most suitable person for this role. no one is more suitable than her to y lord rong!¡± ¡°i hope everyone can believe in my choice. she¡¯s definitely not running away!¡± ¡± with her acting skills, no matter what she acts, she doesn¡¯t need to run away because she doesn¡¯t think she can act well! ¡± ¡°everyone in our crew can see it.¡± ¡°director monn, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re saying this for the sake of the drama, but you just don¡¯t want to waste your previous efforts. but have you ever considered that maybe it¡¯s fate that wants a change? don¡¯t you have to consider the feelings of all of us fans?¡± ¡± you have to know that this drama has a huge fan base, and these fans are not because of mo nan chong, but because of leng rongrong! ¡± Chapter 1970 1970 the press conference director morn frowned. he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when he heard the threats from the fans. although the fan base was very important, it wasn¡¯t a bargaining chip that the fans could use to force them! ¡°everyone, i can guarantee that mo nan chong will not let you down! at least, in my opinion, she will definitely not disappoint you!¡± director morn said, ¡± i have a good reputation as a director. i think there¡¯s basically no one who won¡¯t approve of the things i film, right? ¡± ¡°everyone in the crew has witnessed grandpa pampered¡¯s acting skills and abilities!¡± ¡± we didn¡¯t release any strong evidence to prevent spoilers, but i can guarantee that she will definitely surprise everyone! ¡± ¡± if she¡¯s master rong¡¯s fan, i think you should trust darling more. after all, she¡¯s also master rong¡¯s handpicked person! ¡± ¡± i hope that everyone can give us some time. mo nan chong will definitely appear. i believe in her character. something must have happened to her, that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t heard from her until now. life is full of idents, but i choose to believe in her! ¡± director morn tried his best to persuade the fans. the fans did not change their attitude after hearing his words. only a few people felt that director morn¡¯s words could be trusted. the vast majority of people still felt that she should still be the main lead. ¡± director muen, although we believe in you, you¡¯re the director of this show after all. the director will definitely say that his actors are good! ¡± ¡°yeah, maybe you were forced by capital?¡± ¡± even if mo nan chong is no longer running away and his acting skills are really good, her disappearance has already triggered everyone¡¯s bad luck! ¡± ¡± everyone is waiting for her, but she¡¯s missing. does she feel good? ¡± ¡°this kind of person has no character to speak of. i think we should really give up on her! we don¡¯t really want to see her!¡± the fans still seemed to be rebelling. ¡°you guys are so annoying!¡± chu lili couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡± although i hate mo nan chong, i can say that her acting skills are not bad. although i also want to y the role of lord rong, she¡¯s more suitable than anyone else. i don¡¯t think anyone is more suitable than her!¡± ¡°you fans want to change the actress, so may i ask who do you think is more suitable? is there anyone in the country or abroad more suitable to y leng rongrong? who else can act out lord rong¡¯s aura other than lord chong?¡± chu lili, who had her hair in a ponytail and was dressed gorgeously, sneered. how could she not hate mo nan chong? she really wanted to kick mo nan chong out of the cast and take the lead role herself, but the problem was, she did not have the chance! this mo nan chong was really something! especially the fight scenes. after watching mo nan chong¡¯s fight scenes, she knew that there was no one more suitable than her for this role. she was the one and only! if it was when she had just met mo nan chong, she might have hit him while he was down. but now, chu lili had epted mo nan chong and she knew that she could notpare to him. it was not just her, no one in the entertainment industry couldpare to mo nan chong. if there was anyone who couldpare, it would be leng rongrong. therefore, when the fans were scolding her, she still stood up despite her reluctance. other than chu lili, there were other actors and staff members of the festival team who also made a statement like director meng en. everyone felt that mo nan chong was very good and that she was suitable to y the role of lord rong. no one else was more suitable than her. at the very least, there was no one else in the entertainment industry who could do that. of course, the fans still stubbornly believed that the reason why the production team was speaking up for mo nan chong was not for anything else but for mo nan chong¡¯s sake. the fans continued to cause trouble, leaving the production crew helpless. ¨C at fei huang entertainment. in an office, a female celebrity was sitting on a sofa. she was drinking coffee elegantly and reading thements on the inte. the more he looked, the happier he was. ¡± i told you, who does that mo nan chong think she is? she stole the role that i wanted, so of course she¡¯ll die a terrible death. ¡± ¡°shushu, this is a great opportunity. the role of lord rong will most likely return to you.¡± the manager beside him was also very excited. ¡± just now, those die-hard fans were encouraged by me to look for the production team! the crew definitely can¡¯t handle such a huge pressure.¡± ¡± it¡¯s best if they can¡¯t hold on. if they can get a substitute, i¡¯m confident i can get this role. ¡± mu shushu smiled smugly. she was an a-list or b-list female artiste. although she was still young, she had already achieved some sess. she had always been able to pick her favorite script, but this time, she was very depressed. her favorite script had been taken away by mo nan. she had once looked for the director and asked to be the female lead. however, the director rejected her and chose mo nan chong. the director had said that she did not have mo nan chong¡¯s temperament. she was furious. she was a b-list celebrity after all. mo nanchong was nothing. he was just a low-level artiste from a talent show! what right did she have to snatch the role that she liked! she had been looking for an opportunity to get the script back, but she had never been able to. this time, she had identally heard that mo nan chong had gone missing. in fact, she was the one who had spread the news. she had deliberately used the excuse of ¡®escape¡¯ to mislead others. theizens on the inte were quite stupid. they had already been used by her and no one had noticed anything wrong. they just kept scolding mo nan chong. all she had to do was to release a few videos or something simr to lord rong¡¯s, and her fans would naturally know what to do. her fans had always been smart. when the time came, the fans would take the lead, and the rest of the passersby or fans of lord rong would choose her. ¡°that mo nan chong won¡¯t appear again, right? he hasn¡¯t appeared in such a long time.¡± the manager asked. ¡± investigate this thoroughly. if she appears, kill her! ¡± mu shushu said, ¡± i won¡¯t miss this opportunity again. the role of lord rong is mine, and it can only be mine! ¡± ... ¡°yes, you¡¯re right, this must be yours!¡± the manager¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡± i will get a few assassins to deal with mo nan chong. i will also get someone to keep an eye on her and see when she will appear. ¡± ¨C the next day. mo nan chong¡¯s scandal was all over the ce. at the same time, song junlin held a press conference. after all, they were from the top media in the country. song junlin¡¯s press conference was attended by some very capable reporters, and it was very lively. the press conference hadn¡¯t started yet. song junlin was backstage with some people. he frowned as he read some reports in his hands. he was about to die of anger when he saw the recent scandals of the darling. Chapter 1971 1971 we were ipetent and didn¡¯t protect her well ¡± these people are reallywless now. darling¡¯s disappearance has given them a chance to report about it! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s indeed a little too much. he dares to report everything! ¡± ¡°someone actually said that our little darling is ugly, i¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°do they all think that they are very good-looking?¡± director meng en, chu lili, xu ruohuan, di yan, xi rui, and the others were all present. xi rui, di yan, and the others already knew that master chong was master rong¡¯s daughter, but they had note into contact with master rong¡¯s friends and rtives. they knew that master chong had a lot of powerful godfather and so on, but they had nevere into contact with them. this time, song junlin had invited them to the press conference. they hade without hesitation. then, he saw lord rong¡¯s brothers, as well as lord qin¡¯s godfathers and masters, all reading the news reports in anger backstage and scolding those who wrote nonsense. the few of them were a little dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t digest the information. ¡°that¡¯s song junlin, director song, right?¡± xi rui asked di yan beside her in a low voice. dumbfounded, film emperor di nodded. ¡± i think the person who cursed just now was film emperor nie yan? ¡± ¡°oh, is that xu ying ¡®er, the queen of songs?¡± ¡°jin mingfeng¡¯s here too ...¡± ¡°there are so many big shots!¡± ¡°xu shiting, li chenle, and nan si are all here ...¡± ¡°yes, they¡¯re all big shots.¡± di yan felt that his identity as the movie king, which had always been rather dazzling, was like a tender little kid in the middle of this group of big bosses. these people were either already famous or had very high statuses in their own circles. even nie yan, who had just be famous, was also very popr and had a much higher status than him in the circle. what best actor, what top a-list celebrity, they were all not enough. the people here were too awesome! of course, there were many people who would not attend the press conference and would onlye backstage to take a look. however, it was too shocking. if all of them went out, who would say that mo nan favored thepany? her backing was too strong! previously, di yan might have felt that it was not real. mo nan chong was leng rongrong¡¯s daughter. however, after seeing these people in front of him, he felt that it was very real. she really was leng rongrong¡¯s daughter, and she was really powerful. she had such a strong background and was lord rong¡¯s daughter, but she had never used lord rong¡¯s reputation to say anything. di yan and the others were a little convinced. mo nan chong was really amazing. the press conference began. song junlin led the group up the stage. the reporters started snapping away at them when they saw them. ¡± i¡¯m sure everyone knows who this press conference is for, so i won¡¯t say much. ¡± song junlin was dressed in a suit and exuded a powerful aura. the camera shes lit up arge area, and the entire venue was very lively. a reporter couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡± ¡°ceo song, so mo nan chong is an artist under you? that windchime entertainment is also under yourpany?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± song junlin nodded. ¡± fengling entertainment is under us. ¡± the reporters were stunned for a moment. after all, they were a little surprised. it turned out that song junlin was the one behind mo nan chong, and no one knew about it. the youngdy from windchime entertainment, ceo sun, was also working for song junlin. the reporters had a lot of questions to ask, and they were all about mo nan chong. everyone was concerned about where mo nan chong had gone and whether she was really hiding. why did mo nan chong not show up even after the press conference was held? was she nning to disappear from everyone¡¯s sight forever? ¡°i have something to say to everyone regarding the disappearance of darling. there were a lot of discussions on the inte now. many people were discussing whether grandpa pet had disappeared. are you avoiding some problems? are you hiding because you feel embarrassed because of your acting skills?¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling everyone now, that¡¯s not the case!¡± ¡± the little darling doesn¡¯t have any problems that she needs to run away from. she never needs to run away because she¡¯s outstanding enough.pared to lord rong, i can say that she¡¯s better than you. ¡± ¡°everyone knows what my rtionship with lord rong is, right?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else who knows lord rong better than me! ¡± ¡°then, director song, what¡¯s wrong with the little darling? if she¡¯s not running away, why did she disappear? she didn¡¯t even show up at the press conference. did something really happen to her?¡± a reporter asked directly. ¡°darling has indeed run into some trouble.¡± song junlin looked at everyone. ¡± i have a few friends with me. they all know what happened to master chong. we didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter at first because we didn¡¯t want to worry darling¡¯s fans, but since things have already gotten to this point, we can only tell the truth.¡± the reporters ¡®eyes were wide open. was the truth about to be revealed? why did she disappear? how did a person, a public figure at that, disappear for so long without anyone noticing? where did she go? did something happen? was his life in danger? or did he go to some forbidden area like lord rong? other than these, no one could think of anything else. after that, little gan zhen said something. di yan and the others who saw that something had happened to master chong also said something. not long after, song junlin had someone y a video. it was the image of the little darling when something happened. ... in this surveince video, the little darling was worried that his friends would get hurt, so he left with the mercenaries. ¡°yes, it was after we arrived here that our little darling disappeared.¡± song junlin said, ¡± we¡¯re already investigating where those people are and looking for clues. darling is missing, but she¡¯ll definitelye back! she wasn¡¯t running away, but because of some idents, she couldn¡¯t fulfill her promise!¡± ¡± but we believe that she¡¯s also working hard toe back! ¡± the entire press conference was silent. no one had expected mo nan chong to go missing like this. some people spected that she was in love, that she was pregnant, that she eloped, and all sorts of reasons, but no one expected her to go missing like this. many malicious spections seemed to have be unconvincing in an instant. ¡°yes, master chong disappeared to protect us.¡± di yan said, ¡± we were helpless. we couldn¡¯t find her and let her be caught up in rumors. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t protect lord rong!¡± xi rui also said. the two of them exchanged a few words and the entire ce became even quieter. after a long time, some people started to discuss in low voices. ... ¡°i didn¡¯t know i had such a good rtionship with the movie king and xi rui!¡± ¡°so, she went missing to protect the people around her! who are those people? they¡¯re so powerful! how¡¯s master chong now?¡± Chapter 1972 1972 it¡¯s probably fake ¡°do you think we¡¯ll believe you just because you have a fake video?¡± ¡± this must be fake. mo nan chong is really thoughtful. he even prepared such a thing. her excuse is valid. everyone won¡¯t rush lord rong for this movie. instead, they¡¯ll be considerate of her, right? ¡± someone in the crowd suddenly shouted. for a moment, everyone seemed to be affected by these words and began to question. was it like this? this was all nned by mo nan chong. she had done it on purpose. she was just hiding, not being caught! ¡°mr. song, is this true?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, did you guys fake the video?¡± ¡°so, film emperor di and xi rui are also in cahoots with him? everyone is helping mo nan chong to hide the fact that she is hiding?¡± there were more and more voices of doubt. the voices that were worried about mo nan chong just now disappeared in an instant. even in the live broadcast room of the press conference, many fans were wavering. ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯m that kind of person. she can¡¯t really be running away, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯m getting more and more convinced now. i¡¯m a little scared that master chong is really running away.¡± ¡°master chong, you can¡¯t just ignore our trust in her like this, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve always firmly believed that i¡¯m not bad, but she wouldn¡¯t really ...¡± ¡°i¡¯m more afraid that i¡¯m in danger. the people in the video don¡¯t look like good people!¡± ¡°i¡¯m also worried.¡± ¡±e on, she left this video on purpose. it¡¯s probably fake. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not going to trust mo nan chong anymore. i think she¡¯s just avoiding it ... ¡± many people in the live broadcast room were also affected and rarely stood on his side. many of lord rong¡¯s fans also couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡± i don¡¯t care about her, but i just hope that lord rong¡¯s show won¡¯t be ruined by her! ¡± ¡± whether she went missing or ran away, our lord rong¡¯s movie is still the most affected! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so angry. she shouldn¡¯t have taken on this show. who gave her the confidence to take on this show? what right does she have?! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s all because of mo nan chong. i¡¯m a little worried that lord rong¡¯s movie will be ruined because of her! ¡± there were a lot of scolding on the inte. there were even more people cursing at the scene. because someone had misled them, many people believed the misleading voice without thinking. at the same time, mu shushu, who was watching the live broadcast at home, smiled. ¡± see, they can¡¯t exin themselves. ¡± so what if he¡¯s song junlin? can he withstand so much anger?¡± ¡± next, it¡¯s time to change the cast. what a coincidence, the director is also here! ¡± ¡± shushu, you¡¯re too smart. you knew that they would exin and arranged for such a person. ¡± the manager was amazed. the person who said that the recording was fake was actually mu shushu. the manager didn¡¯t expect mu shushu to arrange it so well. she had actually predicted it. mu shushu held a ss of red wine in her hand and leaned back. ¡± well, i¡¯m nning ahead. since i want this role, i¡¯ll definitely think of a way. ¡± to be honest, even if mo nan chong didn¡¯t run away, hide, or go missing, i was nning to snatch the role back. she¡¯ll get into an ident eventually, but i don¡¯t have to do it now.¡± hearing mu shushu¡¯s words, the manager nodded repeatedly. ¡± i really think that lord rong¡¯s movie is very good. it brings about its own poprity. if you can get it, you will definitely be popr. ¡± ¡± let¡¯s continue watching. someone will have a suggestion. ¡± mu shushu had a smug look on her face. she had already arranged everything. she would have to fight for what she wanted. mo nan chong was such an idiot. if he couldn¡¯t even protect a character, he might as well die. ...... at the press conference. song junlin frowned. he tried to exin, but the audience didn¡¯t seem to want to hear it. many times, some reporters liked to cover their ears and ask questions ording to their imagination. they didn¡¯t care what you wanted to say. they only cared if their questions would make the headlines. however, song junlin had dealt with this kind of situation many times. he could handle it. but unexpectedly, at this moment, a voice suddenly asked director morn a question. ¡°director muen, what do you think?¡± a reporter asked. morn probably didn¡¯t expect to be asked a question, and he was obviously stunned. then, he came to his senses and said, ¡± ¡°i agree with director song. we also know that this is the truth. furthermore, we¡¯re mobilizing all our forces to find the little darling. i believe that she won¡¯t run away from any problems. if shees back, she will definitely take on the role! she hasn¡¯t appeared yet, she¡¯s just in some trouble!¡± ¡°director, you can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s gone missing or if she¡¯s running away, right?¡± ¡± to be honest, if she¡¯s really missing, then she¡¯s probably dead since she hasn¡¯t appeared yet. are you sure she can continue filming? ¡± ¡± what if she didn¡¯t go missing? i think she¡¯s just running away. as an actress who runs away and has no confidence in herself, do you think she¡¯s still qualified to y lord rong? ¡± ¡± lord rong has never been such a person. so do you think she has the right? ¡± ¡± we don¡¯t think she¡¯s qualified to act as lord rong anymore! ¡± ... ¡± whether it¡¯s because she¡¯s really missing or kidnapped, i think we can change the lead actor! ¡± it wasn¡¯t just the reporters. some of the reporters and fans who had arrived at the scene also started to speak. director morn frowned at the question. ¡± we won¡¯t change the lead actor. we¡¯ll wait for darling toe back! ¡± ¡°director morn, you can¡¯t just ignore the fans¡± thoughts like this, right? if you guys are like this, no one will watch this movie in the future. do you think other than the fans, there will be anyone else who will watch this movie?¡± ¡± director, we¡¯re requesting a change of actress! ¡± ¡°please change mo nan¡¯s pet!¡± ¡°i think mu shushu¡¯s not bad. i rmend her!¡± ¡± right, mu shushu has acted in some fight scenes before. her temperament is not bad, she¡¯s suitable for this role! ¡± ¡± to be honest, if mo nan chong didn¡¯t appear, mu shushu would have been the main character! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. mo nan chong stole mu shushu¡¯s role. i strongly suggest that they return the role to her. ¡± upon hearing this, director morn¡¯s face darkened. ... of course, he could tell that these people were probably arranged by mu shushu. what a joke, she actually thought that the little darling had stolen her role. even if it wasn¡¯t the little darling, the role of lord rong shouldn¡¯t have been given to mu shushu, okay? ¡°is everyone the inte water army that miss mu shushu invited?¡± xi rui was also a sharp-eyed person. he didn¡¯t have a bad temper, but he was always the kind of person who would scold people if he wanted to. Chapter 1973 1973 i will only recognize her! everyone was stunned by his words. mu shushu, who was in front of the tv, was also stunned. although she knew that many people had guessed that these people were rted to her, she did not expect that xi rui would say so directly. her face turned pale. the manager was also stunned, ¡± this xi rui, is she crazy? he even worked with you before, so why don¡¯t you give him some face?¡± ¡°he has always been such a person.¡± mu shushu took a deep breath and calmed herself down. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter. so what if i fight for this role myself? it¡¯s not something to be embarrassed about.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± the manager nodded. ¡± the fans will only cheer for you. after all, you know how to fight for what you like. ¡± ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s reputation has already been tarnished. that¡¯s why no one will speak up for mo nan chong. ¡± ¨C in the hall, those people were just as mu shushu had guessed. he adapted very quickly. they had been working with mu shushu for a long time, so they knew what to do in this situation. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re miss mu shushu¡¯s water army or not. isn¡¯t it already a fact that mo nan chong is not fit to y lord rong? we¡¯re just shu shu¡¯s fans, and we think she¡¯s a good fit for the role. that¡¯s why we¡¯re speaking up for her. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. what we¡¯re doing has nothing to do with shushu. even if it does, she¡¯s just fighting for the role that she¡¯s suitable for! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to wait for mo nan chong anymore. do you guys think that¡¯s necessary? ¡± ¡°i believe many people don¡¯t want mo nan chong to y this role anymore, right? is she worthy?¡± the fans ¡®voices were heard. director morn was about to die from anger. ¡°you all don¡¯t understand! i don¡¯t understand that only a darling can perform that feeling!¡± director morn said. ¡°director, did you receive any benefits from mo nan pets? why are you always speaking up for her?¡± ¡± i think everyone in the crew has been bribed by mo nan¡¯s favor. ¡± ¡°mo nan may not be good at pampering others, but he¡¯s pretty good at bribing people.¡± the group of people sneered. morn took a deep breath, and it took him a long time to suppress his anger. song junlin and the others felt the same way. they didn¡¯t expect everyone to say that. ¡°darling wille back. no one can act well in this movie except her. so i¡¯ll wait for her toe back!¡± director morn finally said, ¡± as for the others, i don¡¯t think they can do it. ¡± ¡°our press conference today is just to discuss the issue of the little darling¡¯s disappearance. we¡¯re just informing everyone that the little darling is not running away. if you have any other spections, we have nothing to say.¡± song junlin ended the press conference in a fit of anger. ¨C at the same time, grandpa chong had no idea what was happening in the outside world. she was now being fought over by several big families, and people came to find her every day. the situ family had been persistent in making her the wife of their family¡¯s heir, while the baili family had always treated her as the young master and let her go back to manage the baili family. shangguan ye called her ancestor and was considered the easiest to get along with among the group. the murong family was the most difficult to deal with. there were clearly different factions, and they fought fiercely. only murong xiaoxiao was getting along well with her. while these people were fighting for her, she spent most of her time thinking about leaving this ce. she tried her best to break out of this ce with shangguan ye. however, they had tried that passage countless times, but they still couldn¡¯t leave this world. ¡°what do we do?¡± shangguan ye looked at mo nan chong with his chin in his hand. he was a little angry. ¡± we¡¯ve tried so many times, why can¡¯t we go out?! ¡± ¡°i also want to ask the same question!¡± mo nan chong was also crouching with his chin in his hands. as time passed, she became more and more anxious about leaving. she really wanted to leave this damn ce. she knew that the people outside must be worried sick. after all, she had been kidnapped. and this damn ce was so hard to find. ¡°i have to go back and film!¡± mo nanchong pouted. ¡± you brat, you didn¡¯t tell me wrong, did you? it¡¯s really this exit? ¡± ¡± there is only one exit in the first ghost city. although there are other exits in other ces, they are all the same. ¡± shangguan ye said. ¡°then how did the people who brought me herest timee in and leave?¡± mo nan chong furrowed his brows. ¡± how did theye and go as they please? why can¡¯t they leave when they¡¯re here? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± shangguan ye pouted. ¡± if i could go out, i would have gone out a long time ago. the outside world is so fun. i want to see it. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. it was really too worrying. there were already many people who were against her acting as lord rong. if she went missing and refused to film, there would definitely be more people who would object. although she didn¡¯t really care about other people¡¯s opinions of her, she didn¡¯t want to implicate her colleagues in this. moreover, she had to go back to school. if she didn¡¯t go back now, ye jing and the others would go crazy. but now, she was trapped in this damn ce, unable to get out! rubbing his temples, mo nan chong stood up. ... ¡°you have a way?¡± shangguan ye also stood up, his eyes shining. ¡± no, i¡¯m hungry. let¡¯s go eat! ¡± mo nan snorted. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go together!¡± shangguan ye said. the two of them had only taken a few steps when a woman in red suddenly appeared in front of them. this woman was dressed like a chili, and her eyes were fierce. ¡°stop there.¡± the woman shouted at mo nan chong. ¡°who is she?¡± mo nanchong turned his head and asked shangguan ye. shangguan ye touched his nose and hid behind mo nan chong. ¡± the baili family¡¯s chao tian jiao ... has a bad temper. ¡± baili jiao.¡± ¡°oh, i know. the genius of the baili family.¡± mo nan chong understood. she had learned about the situation of the aristocratic families from many people in the murong family, so she knew about this chao tianjiao. before she appeared, this chao tianjiao was the heir. after she appeared, she became the young master. it seemed like chao tianjiao was not satisfied with him. ... ¡°mo nan chong, leave this ce. if you leave immediately, i¡¯ll let you go!¡± baili jiao coldly snorted. ¡°i want to leave too, but you might not believe it, but i can¡¯t.¡± mo nan chong sighed. shangguan ye nodded from behind mo nan chong. ¡± ¡°right, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to leave, but i really can¡¯t!¡± ¡°hey, why are you hiding behind me? are you even a man?¡± mo nan chong was helpless. ¡± ancestor, she¡¯s too scary. you protect me! ¡± shangguan ye was trembling. he had obviously been beaten up. ¡°she¡¯s not here for you!¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°beauty, can we not be so hostile? we¡¯re going to eat, do you want to eat together first?¡± mo nan chong looked up and saw a beautiful smile on her face. he pointed at shangguan ye and said, ¡± he¡¯s treating! ¡± Chapter 1974 1974 do we know each other? ¡°are you doing this on purpose?¡± baili jiao¡¯s eyes narrowed. the sword in her hand was already lunging madly at mo nan chong. mo nan chong was so shocked that she almost jumped up. ¡°don¡¯t just hit me!¡± the sword did not hit mo nan chong, who was dodging very quickly, but it almost stabbed shangguan ye. shangguan ye had thought that his ancestor would protect him, but he did not expect that she would dodge it and that the sword would almost stab him. ¡°f * ck, ancestor, you didn¡¯t even protect me!¡± ¡± god, if i die, our shangguan ye family¡¯s rear will be cut off! ¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± after shangguan ye dodged, he quickly found a rtively safe ce to hide. as mo nan chong dodged the furious baili jiao¡¯s sword, he tried to persuade her, ¡± ¡°miss baili, i¡¯m really not interested in your baili family. what young master? i¡¯m not! i won¡¯t fight with you for anything. i¡¯m on your side, so we don¡¯t have to fight like this.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t believe your nonsense. unless you die, or you leave this ce, i will never believe you.¡± baili jiao had no intention of stopping. she attacked mo nan chong madly. if it were not for mo nan chong¡¯s martial arts, she would have been riddled with holes. ...¡±why can¡¯t you just listen to me? i already said i¡¯d treat you to a meal, can¡¯t you do that? is there anything that can¡¯t be solved with a meal? if it can¡¯t be solved, then let¡¯s just have two meals.¡± ¡°also, if you want me to leave, you have to tell me how to leave. i can¡¯t leave this ce right now! i¡¯m also very anxious. do you think i have nothing to do in the outside world? i still have a lot of family members in the outside world waiting for me!¡± mo nan chong was flustered and exasperated. she was forced to fight with baili jiao. baili jiao was still unmoved. she said coldly, ¡± since you don¡¯t know how to leave, then you only have one option left. die. ¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯... don¡¯t be so fickle, alright? this is not good!¡± ¡°go to hell!¡± baili jiao¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. she put in even more effort and attacked mo nan chong with even more ferocity. mo nan chong was almost injured. shangguan ye hid at the side, looking helpless. ¡± um, ancestor, hold on for a while. i¡¯ll get you some help! ¡± after saying that, shangguan ye ran away. ¡°are you going to look for help or are you running away?¡± mo nan chong was helpless. ¡°i¡¯m really going to find help. do i look like the kind of person who would give up on my ancestor and run away? it¡¯s definitely not!¡± ¡± you look like one. i feel like you¡¯re going to run. you¡¯re not allowed to run.e back! ¡± mo nan chong shouted. shangguan ye had long disappeared. baili jiao sneered. ¡± that idiot from the shangguan family has already run away. let¡¯s see who else can help you! ¡± he won¡¯t look for help, he¡¯s just running away!¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯... are we really going to fight? i don¡¯t really want to fight, i¡¯m a little tired.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a matter of whether you want to fight or not. can you beat me?¡± baili jiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile. this time, she was serious as she attacked mo nan chong like a mad woman. ¡°mo nan chong, do you really think that just because everyone acknowledges you as the young master, you¡¯re really the young master? you don¡¯t have the right to make decisions in the baili family. i won¡¯t give you that chance.¡± ¡°today, it¡¯s either you die or i die. you can¡¯t beat me, so you¡¯ll die today.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t want to be stained with blood, but i see that you don¡¯t want to live, so i can only let you die.¡± after saying this, baili jiao¡¯s movements became even more frantic. when she yed seriously without saying a word, she was really amazing. mo nan chong did not attack much and kept retreating. after all, there were many people in the baili family, and all of them were quite powerful. she really didn¡¯t have any thoughts about the baili family. although she felt that she had been to this ce before, it had been thousands of years. even if she had been here before, they didn¡¯t really know her. it was unlikely that he would give up a genius like baili jiao for an outsider. she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. what she wanted to do most now was to leave this ce. if she had nothing to do in the outside world, she coulde to this ghost city for a walk. however, there were too many things to deal with in the outside world. she did not want to worry anyone who loved her. at the same time, shangguan ye had already run far away. he was thinking about who to ask for help, but he couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could help the old ancestor. in the end, after thinking about it, he felt that he should go to the baili family for help. shouldn¡¯t the baili family¡¯s matters be settled by the baili family? as he ran, shangguan ye rushed forward and almost ran into someone. he did not notice that there was someone in front of him. just as he was about to bump into someone, a powerful force pushed him away. he didn¡¯t fall, but he also didn¡¯t crash. ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± shangguan ye looked up and saw the ninth prince in his mask. ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± jiu wangye¡¯s voice was cold. ¡± why are you in such a hurry? are you seeking death? ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m looking for someone to save me!¡± shangguan ye suddenly thought of something and shouted at the ninth prince, ¡± can youe with me to save someone? ¡± our family¡¯s old ancestor is being pestered by baili jiao!¡± the ninth wangye was speechless. ¡± i¡¯ll help you out. just treat it as making friends. if you have anything in the future, i¡¯ll help you too, really! ¡± ... shangguan ye looked at the person in front of him with anticipation and excitement. jiu wangye didn¡¯t say anything, but he continued walking forward. shangguan ye understood and immediately took him in the direction of baili jiao and mo nan chong. ¡± baili jiao is really crazy. she said she¡¯s going to kill her! ¡± a few minutester, shangguan ye brought the ninth prince to see mo nan chong and baili jiao who were fighting. mo nan chong had been forced into a corner by baili jiao. she raised her head and looked at baili jiao, her eyes cold. ¡°baili jiao, do you still want to continue? if you continue, i¡¯m going to make a move on you. i won¡¯t let you have your way!¡± ¡°what a joke, you let me have my way. you¡¯re being forced to retreat by me, and you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going easy on me? do you have the ability to let me win?¡± baili jiao chuckled. his actions were even more ruthless. mo nan chong bent backward and dodged baili jiao¡¯s sword. he then broke a branch and retaliated. ... ¡°grandpa chong, be careful!¡± shangguan ye gasped. ¡°quickly go and help!¡± he looked at the ninth prince beside him. ¡± she can handle it herself. she doesn¡¯t need help. ¡± the ninth prince waved his fan calmly. shangguan ye said,¡±so, you didn¡¯te with me to help, but to watch the fun?¡± f * ck, isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± Chapter 1975 1975 what¡¯s the matter with miss darling? he can evene back to life after he¡¯s dead mo nan chong and baili jiao entered a state of frenzied killing. baili jiao¡¯s face was full of disdain. she firmly believed that mo nan chong was a piece of trash and could not possibly be better than her. if someone better than her wanted to inherit the baili family, she would naturally have nothing to say. but if someone worse than her wanted to inherit the baili family, she was naturally not willing. he was just an outsider. how could he be more powerful than her? she did not believe that mo nan chong could be more powerful than her. wasn¡¯t he just trash from the outside world? how powerful could he be? he should get the hell out! baili jiao sneered and said a few harsh words. he wanted mo nan chong to admit defeat and get lost. mo nan chong¡¯s expression remained calm. her face was particrly beautiful, and she smiled brightly. her actions also began to be ruthless. baili jiao did not expect that she could actually fight even though mo nan chong had been dodging. in just a moment, baili jiao was forced to retreat. ¡°you, how is this possible? you¡¯re clearly from the outside world. it¡¯s impossible for someone from the outside world to be so powerful!¡± baili jiao was full of disbelief. she had used all her tricks, but she could not sessfully capture mo nan chong. she could not beat him! mo nan chong did not even use much strength. she was indeed not that powerful, but she had a lot of skills. after all, she had lived to be an ancestor. it was easy for her to deal with a young girl like baili jiao. after a short while, baili jiao fell to the ground. she looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. mo nan chong nced at baili jiao calmly. ¡± you¡¯ve lost. ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong extended his hand to bai li jiao. bai li jiao snorted coldly and did not grab mo nan chong¡¯s hand. she jumped up and looked at mo nan chong with anger in her eyes. ¡°don¡¯t think that i¡¯ll let you off just like that!¡± ¡°i will never let you go!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t inherit the baili family. even if you have the ability, i won¡¯t give you the chance.¡± mo nanchong spread his hands. ¡± i¡¯m really not interested in your baili family. i just want to go home to film and report to school!¡± life here wasn¡¯t very convenient. there was nothing, not even the inte. even if she brought her phone in, she couldn¡¯t use it. she was going crazy. ¡°hmph,¡± he snorted. baili jiao turned around and left. mo nanchong touched his nose and sighed. shangguan ye, who had been hiding behind the ninth prince, rushed up to him. ¡± that ... ancestor, you¡¯re so powerful. you even defeated baili jiao! ¡± ¡± what¡¯s so amazing about her? if she was just a little smarter, i wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her! ¡± mo nan chong pursed his lips. ¡± i don¡¯t have such a powerful cultivation. i only know how to fight. ¡± ¡± then you¡¯re also very powerful. i don¡¯t care. you¡¯re my powerful ancestor. ¡± shangguan ye looked back at jiu wangye and whispered, ¡± i ran into jiu wangye just now and wanted to ask him for help. i didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t help and just watched from the side. he¡¯s too much! ¡± fortunately, ancestor, you¡¯re strong. otherwise, we¡¯d all be dead!¡± of course, shangguan ye did not dare to voice his anger. he only dared to whisper to mo nan chong. jiu wangye was extremely mysterious and powerful. none of the ns dared to provoke him. mo nan chong turned around and looked at the ninth prince. she walked towards him and looked up at him, pursing her lips. ¡°the ninth prince?¡± ¡°you look like an old friend of mine.¡± mo nanchong squinted his eyes at the man in front of him. ¡± li jiujue, is that you? ¡± the ninth prince did not say anything and only looked at mo nan chong. ¡°can you take off your mask and let me see?¡± the corners of mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked up at the ninth prince. as she spoke, she stood on her tiptoes, nning to take off the ninth prince¡¯s mask when he was least expected. but even though her hand was fast, she couldn¡¯t touch the mask. the other party was faster than her. he had already grabbed her wrist. he was very strong. he did not seem to have used much strength, but her hand was already locked and she could not move at all. mo nanchong raised his head and looked at the ninth prince angrily. jiu wangye¡¯s eyes were as cold as a frozenke. ¡± what you want to know is in the ghost tomb. ¡± after saying that, he let go of mo nan chong¡¯s hand and disappeared in a few breaths. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°onitsuka?¡± shangguan ye nced at mo nan chong. ¡± is it onitsuka again? ¡± the source of the curse is the ghost tomb. recently, no one has been able to fight for you, so we have the idea of joining forces to bring you to the ghost tomb.¡± mo nan chong nced at shangguan ye. ¡± what kind of ce is onitsuka? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± shangguan ye shook his head. ¡± no one has been there. it¡¯s said that it¡¯s the source of the curse and that there¡¯s a powerful secret hidden there. we¡¯ll only know what it is after we go there. ¡± however, ording to the rumors, there¡¯s no way toe out alive after going to that ce.¡± shangguan ye shrugged his shoulders after he finished speaking. ¡± i think it¡¯s better not to go if that¡¯s the case. ¡± ¡± ancestor, just stay here. it doesn¡¯t matter where you live. i think this ce is quite good. ¡± mo nan chong looked at shangguan ye deeply. ¡± no, i have to go back. ¡± ¨C night. in an extremely luxurious vi. ... lian kuang frowned as he looked at li jiujue, who was lying on the bed. beside him was a private doctor. he looked at the doctor and asked, ¡± how is it? what happened to ninth master? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s not quite right.¡± the private doctor said, ¡± he seems to be in a vegetative state. ¡± lian kuang looked at the private doctor as if he was joking. ¡± ¡°???he¡¯s in a vegetative state, how can he be a vegetable? he was fine before, did you see wrong? you better check him carefully!¡± the private doctor began to do various other examinations and even made a phone call to get some sophisticated equipment. after a round of examination, she also tried to wake li jiujue up. however, li jiujue seemed to have really be a human being. he could not wake up at all. ¡°impossible,¡± lian kuang replied. the doctor said,¡¯i don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible either, but that¡¯s his condition. it¡¯s a little ridiculous. he didn¡¯t have any fatal injuries, so how did he be like this?¡± ¡± you¡¯re the doctor, ¡± lian kuang said. ¡± how would i know? ¡± we still don¡¯t know the whereabouts of miss darling. what should we do with 9th master in this state?¡± the doctor looked at lian kuang and said thoughtfully, ¡± i¡¯ll get a few experts toe over and take a look, but it¡¯s hard to say for sure what¡¯s going on with 9th master. i¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. ¡± lian kuang said,¡±i don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve seen it or not, you have to think of a way.¡± i still have to worry about miss darling¡¯s matter. if anything happens to miss darling, do you believe that 9th master cane back to life after he dies?¡± ¡°is that how you talk?¡± the doctor asked. ... ¡°i¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡± Chapter 1976 1976 the meeting a few dayster, the big families in the first ghost city held a meeting. in the end, everyone decided to make a trip to the onitsuka. with an outsider like mo nan chong, they believed that she would be able to solve all the curses here. mo nanchong was sitting at the conference table, munching on an apple as he listened to everyone¡¯s discussion. ¡°miss mo, what do you think?¡± one of the elders looked at mo nan chong and asked. ¡°i don¡¯t have any opinions. if you want to go, then go.¡± she also wanted to solve the problem of the curse and leave this strange ce. the longer she stayed here, the more she felt that it was unreal and strange. it was as if there was a string in her heart that was broken, telling her to go to onitsuka and leave this damn ce as soon as possible. she seemed to have something very important to deal with. this feeling was extremely ufortable. she even felt that the world was fake. it was like a world that could copse at any moment. the family heads and elders of the families looked at each other. since mo nan chong had no objections, everyone else naturally had no objections as well. ¡± then we¡¯ll set off for the tomb of spirits tomorrow. we¡¯ll make the preparations today. ¡± the person in charge of the meeting asked, ¡± what does everyone think? ¡± ¡°no objections, the earlier you go, the earlier youe back!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, i have no objections either. hurry up and get rid of this damned curse! ¡± ¡± i hope we can sessfully resolve this damn curse. this curse is too annoying. ¡± everyone was a little nervous about going to the onitsuka, but also excited. mo nan chong leaned back and looked up in shangguan ye¡¯s direction, mumbling, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re different from them.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± shangguan ye raised his eyebrows and looked at mo nan chong suspiciously. ¡°you¡¯re more realistic.¡± mo nan chong said. shangguan ye touched his head, feeling a little confused. ¡± i¡¯m more honest. i¡¯m indeed a more honest person. ¡± mo nanchong shrugged and stood up. ¡± is the meeting over? if it¡¯s over, i¡¯ll have to go. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s over.¡± everyone dispersed, going back to discuss how many of them would go to onitsuka and who would go. shangguan ye, on the other hand, followed mo nan chong casually. he did not care about these things and did not n to prepare anything. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to go back and prepare something?¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± who is the shangguan family nning to send? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no one in my house, so i can go there myself. i won¡¯t send anyone else.¡± shangguan ye shrugged indifferently. ¡± i¡¯ll just follow you, ancestor. ¡± ¡°i may not be able to protect you.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. i should be the one protecting my ancestors.¡± ¡°then, let¡¯s go and eat something good.¡± mo nan chong walked out lightly and looked up at the sky. he frowned. ¡± do you feel that the sun is fake? ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve been saying that everything is fake recently. do you think that everyone here is fake?¡± shangguan ye asked suspiciously. ¡± yes, everything seems to be fake. i think i¡¯m in an illusion, but the strange thing is that i don¡¯t know how to leave this illusion, and you¡¯re also a little strange. ¡± mo nanchong rubbed his temples. ¡°then why are you still eating?¡± ¡°why can¡¯t i eat it? even if it¡¯s a dream, it¡¯s still a happy thing to eat.¡± ¡°what you said seems to make sense. let¡¯s go and eat to our heart¡¯s content. there won¡¯t be anything to eat tomorrow, and even less after we go down the onitsuka.¡± ¨C the next day, everyone was ready and gathered in a square. shangguan ye hade alone. he went up to mo nan chong and said excitedly, ¡± we can finally leave this damn ce. i just want to leave this ce! ¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t your home?¡± ¡± i want to leave this ce too. do you understand? i feel that this is not my world. i should leave this world. ¡± shangguan ye sighed. ¡± it¡¯s a very mysterious feeling. there¡¯s a voice that keeps telling me that i have to leave this ce. i don¡¯t want to be the patriarch anymore.¡± mo nan chong gave shangguan ye a thumbs up. the rest of the family members also arrived one after another. they were all rtively light. after all, in this kind of cultivation family, everyone had a dust repelling pearl on them, so they would not be dirty. moreover, everyone could go without food. it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to go without food for at least a month. inparison, mo nan chong felt that he had prepared the most things. she did take a lot of food ... if he didn¡¯t fill his stomach, how would he have the strength to leave this ce? with an elderly man leading the way, mo nan chong had an easier time and just had to blend in with the crowd. as they walked, shangguan ye told her some strange stories. he said that the source of the curse was actually a pair of lovers and that the two people¡¯s bodies might be in the ghost tomb. ¡°if their bodies are in the tomb of spirits and souls, why are we digging their graves?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡± i don¡¯t know, but i have to go and take a look. after all, the rumors say that once the onitsuka problem is solved, the curse will be solved. ¡± shangguan ye patted mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder. ¡± ancestor, it¡¯s not a loss anyway. maybe you¡¯ve found a way out? ¡± when we find the way out, we can just ignore them and slip away.¡± mo nan chong looked deeply at shangguan ye and gave him a thumbs up. ¡± excellent. you¡¯re really something. ¡± ¡°hehe ... ancestor, we¡¯re on the same side!¡± ... after mo nan chong had left for a while, he turned back a few times and felt that someone was following them. however, every time she turned around, the person behind her seemed to have disappeared. just as mo nanchong was feeling suspicious, a crisp voice suddenly came from the front. ¡°mo nan chong, don¡¯t think that just because you went to onitsuka, you are our family¡¯s young master.¡± baili jiao appeared. ¡°baili jiao, are you crazy?¡± murong xiaoxiao also jumped out and looked at baili jiao unhappily. a few young men and women were also gathered here. everyone had walked together. mo nan chong suddenly raised his hand and shouted for them to stop. ¡°what are you doing?¡± everyone looked at her in confusion. ¡°don¡¯t you feel that this scene is very familiar, as if you¡¯ve experienced it before?¡± mo nanchong asked as he rubbed his temples. it was too familiar, so familiar that he felt like he had experienced it before. ... however, she couldn¡¯t quite remember. this familiar feeling was a little illusory. the few young men and women started to argue. mo nan chong patted them on the head one by one. then, she was stunned. she seemed to have done that before. but that was impossible. although she had the impression that she had been here before, that was thousands of years ago. she had been reborn several times, so how could these people still be alive? Chapter 1977 1977 darling seems to be on a boat mo nanchong followed everyone, full of doubts. onitsuka was at the center of the world. they walked and stopped, and it took them a long time to reach it. ¡°let¡¯s find the entrance first.¡± the old man in charge of the team assigned the tasks. mo nan chong, shangguan ye, and a few other young people were assigned to pick up some firewood and hunt some game. they would rest for the night and enter the tomb of spirits and souls the next day. ¡°do you feel anything?¡± shangguan ye picked up a tree branch and whispered into mo nan chong¡¯s ear. ¡°a familiar yet ufortable feeling.¡± mo nan chong turned his head and she swung the branch in her hand. ¡± how long have i been here? ¡± ¡°a long time, i guess.¡± shangguan ye said thoughtfully, scratching his head. ¡± i think i¡¯ve been here for a long time. ¡± mo nanchong suddenly looked at shangguan ye. ¡± you¡¯ve been here for a long time? so, you¡¯re not from here, you¡¯re from the outside.¡± ¡°oh, i don¡¯t remember.¡± shangguan ye shook his head. ¡± something¡¯s not right. my memory is a little blurry. ¡± mo nan chong stared deeply at shangguan ye. after a long while, she sighed. ¡± forget it, i¡¯ll know when i enter the onitsuka. ¡± so, kid, i¡¯ll leave the hunting to you. i¡¯m going to take a rest.¡± ¡± why me? ancestor, you¡¯re better than me. do you think i can catch any game? ¡± shangguan ye cried miserably. after mo nanchong turned around and took a few steps, she suddenly returned to shangguan ye¡¯s side. then, she suddenly struck at lightning speed. a wild boar fell in front of shangguan ye. if mo nan chong had not acted quickly, shangguan ye would have been killed by the wild boar. mo nan chong squatted down and looked at the wild boar in front of him. ¡°strange ...¡± ¡°wow, ancestor, how did you know there were wild boars? i knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon me. aren¡¯t you a little too urate?¡± shangguan ye came back to his senses after a long time. he touched his arms and legs and was relieved to find that they were still there. ¡°i can feel it.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it¡¯s as if this had happened before. i think i¡¯ve experienced this before. ¡± ¡°what?¡± shangguan ye shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t feel anything. ¡± ¡± forget it. isn¡¯t it normal to feel a sense of familiarity? ancestor, you seem familiar too. it¡¯s as if i¡¯ve seen you on television before. ¡± shangguan ye was stunned for a moment as he asked, ¡± what¡¯s a tv? ¡± mo nan chong looked at shangguan ye and she nodded, as if she understood. then, the two of them took the wild boar back. the rest of the younger generation had also hunted some things, such as wild rabbits and so on. the older generation had already checked the tomb of spirits and there was no danger around it. they had also found the entrance, so they could enter smoothly tomorrow. at night, a group of people gathered around the fire to roast food. the leading elder then discussed the number of people entering the onitsuka tomorrow. this matter was quite controversial. everyone was afraid that they would die if they went in, but they were also afraid that if they didn¡¯t go in, there would be many treasures inside that would be taken away by others. therefore, everyone was very conflicted. he wanted to go in, but he was afraid that something would happen. ¡°each family must send a few people in. but i think the most important thing is the order in which we enter. i think it¡¯ll be fine if each family sends two representatives. it was discussed within the family, but the important thing was the order of entry. who was in the lead, who walked in the middle, and who was in the back. we must trust each other now, but there have always been some conflicts between the families, so it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be any conflicts after we enter.¡± some people¡¯s gazes had already fallen on mo nan chong. mo nan chong was eating a roast chicken. she tore off a piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth. then, she looked up and said innocently, ¡± i don¡¯t care. it doesn¡¯t matter if i walk in front, in the middle, or in the end. it¡¯s the same to me. ¡± ¡°let her walk in front.¡± the old man directly said, ¡± she is the most suitable person and is also the person onitsuka has been looking for. she needs to resolve the curse.¡± ¡± i have no objections. she¡¯ll walk in front, so i¡¯ll be the vanguard with her. ¡± no one objected to shangguan ye¡¯s decision. after all, he was alone. he could go anywhere he wanted. anyway, he was alone and no one was interested in him. the shangguan family had always been buddhist. ¡°i think the murongs are the best.¡± ¡°i also agree with the murong family!¡± ¡°the rest of you can just walk in the middle. we¡¯ll each send two representatives to onitsuka, and the rest will wait up there in case something happens and we can¡¯t rescue them in time.¡± the group of people discussed for a while and decided the order. mo nan chong was still very calm. she ate the roast chicken and wondered if there was anything fun in the onitsuka. could she leave through this ce? she missed her crew, her family, and her friends so much. she felt that the outside world was probably in a mess. the news of her disappearance had probably spread, and there were probably people who were saying that she was dead. just as grandpa chong had guessed, there were many rumors in the outside world. some said that master pet had hidden himself, some said that she had been kidnapped, and some said that she was already dead. there were even some unimed bodies that were suspected to be mo nan¡¯s pet. as for song junlin and the others, every time they found clues about ghost city, they would find that they were all fake. after a few failed attempts, song junlin and the others were about to go crazy. ¡°what should we do? where did the little darling go?¡± song junlin asked. ... ¡°it might not really be a ghost town.¡± mo nanxi muttered, ¡± i just received a message. there¡¯s a ship. it¡¯s very strange and it¡¯s being tracked. ¡± darling seems to be on that ship!¡± ¡°i also received a photo of darling boarding a ship.¡± mo nanting looked at mo nanyu. ¡± big brother, yingluo. ¡± ¡°darling will be fine. if something happens to her, i¡¯ll definitely feel it. i just don¡¯t know what she¡¯s going through right now.¡± mo nanyu said, ¡± i don¡¯t know who those people are. they might not be bad for darling. ¡± the most unfavorable thing now is the rumors on the inte. if the darling doesn¡¯t appear, the fans will lose their fans.¡± nie sha said angrily, ¡± yesterday, a group of people were talking bad about darling. i wanted to go up and beat them up, but my manager stopped me. ¡± everyone looked up at nie qian. ¡°did i do something wrong?¡± nie qian couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡± you¡¯re a movie king, after all. you should pay attention to your image! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. film emperor di and the others are also worried about darling, but they¡¯re not as irritable as you are. ¡± nie qian said,¡¯i used to be a demon lord! can¡¯t i kill them?¡± Chapter 1978 1978 it seemed to be someone very important to her the next morning. everyone, prepare to enter the onitsuka. everything was prepared and the crew was confirmed. they could enter onitsuka directly. mo nan chong and shangguan ye took the lead while the rest followed behind. the entrance was still very easy to open. although there was a formation, an old man easily solved the formation. a huge stone door was carved with all kinds of things. mo nan chong walked in front while shangguan ye followed beside her. as he walked, he asked, ¡± guess what¡¯s inside. will it be fun? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± mo nan chong felt goosebumps rise the moment he entered. it was too familiar, as if he had been here countless times. this feeling made her ufortable, but she also felt an indescribable sense of familiarity. it was extremely strange. the people behind her were chattering away, but mo nan chong remained quiet. she walked in slowly. after entering the main door, there was a very wide passage. as she walked in, she kept an eye on her surroundings. there was a row of dragon-shaped lights on the wall, which was very beautiful. she lit it up with a torch, and the entire passage was brightly lit. someone shouted from behind, ¡± miss mo, don¡¯t touch the things here. they might be dangerous. ¡± ¡°i know.¡± mo nan chong responded and continued walking. the people behind him started discussing what the curse was, what kind of danger there would be, and even more, whether there would be some treasures here. there was no danger in the passage. the group of people sessfully passed through the passage. ¡± how can there be no danger at all? this only makes me more uneasy. ¡± ¡± i also feel strange. how could there be no danger? i thought there would be many dangers here! ¡± ¡°everyone, we need to be more careful. there¡¯s no danger here, but there might be some terrifying danger inside.¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± shangguan ye was also very vignt. ¡± i also think that there will be more danger inside. ¡± mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t think there¡¯s any danger here. i just feel that this ce is safe. ¡± ¡°that can¡¯t be. after all, it¡¯s the ghost tomb, a ce that no one has dared toe to. do you think it¡¯s safe? i don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡± he couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice. then, mo nan chong stopped in his tracks. the path in front of them suddenly opened up. then, a lotus pond appeared. in the lotus pond, lotus flowers bloomed all over the pond. there was even a small arch bridge above it. the environment was beautiful and celestial. they seemed to have entered a paradise. there were all kinds of koi swimming in the water. ¡°this can¡¯t be an illusion, right?¡± someone behind said, ¡± this is too ridiculous! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s strange, why is onitsuka like this? everyone, don¡¯t touch anything and be careful!¡± mo nanchong held onto the railing of the bridge and looked around. suddenly, tears fell from her eyes. there was nothing sad about it, but she could not control her tears. ¡°ancestor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± shangguan ye jumped in shock and looked at mo nan chong in horror. ¡°i don¡¯t know. my nose is a little sore.¡± mo nanchong wiped away his tears, feeling that he was also quite confused. ¡°shall we continue?¡± ¡°yeah.¡± they continued to walk forward and passed through a long waterside pavilion corridor. then, they came to a half-moon gate. there was a courtyard inside. other than the fact that there was no sun, there was no difference between the inside and the courtyard above. they didn¡¯t seem to have entered a tomb, but rather a house. the courtyard was very beautiful, and many flowers were in full bloom. the decorations in the house did not seem like theherworld, but rather, it gave people a feeling of the yang world. ¡°this ce is too normal.¡± ¡°is this a ce for people to live? it didn¡¯t look like a grave. so, where is the secret of the curse?¡± shangguan ye rubbed his temples, feeling strange. mo nan chong, on the other hand, had goosebumps all over his body. as she walked in, she felt more and more emotional. she had a feeling that she had been in this ce for a long time. why did this happen? she couldn¡¯t remember, but she was sure that she had been here before. she had definitely been here before! one courtyard went into another. the group of people walked around, but they didn¡¯t see anything special. the only thing he noticed was that there were a few portraits that were very beautiful. the woman in the portrait looked very simr to mo nan chong, but there seemed to be some differences. ¡°i don¡¯t really understand this ce.¡± shangguan ye scratched his head and said, ¡± so, where is the ce we are looking for to break the curse? where is it? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s more up ahead, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± mo nan chong felt his heart sink. ... she was nervous as if she was about to find out the truth, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of truth she really wanted to know. all in all, he wanted to move forward, but his steps felt heavy. it was an indescribable difort, and even breathing became difficult. after walking out of the courtyard, there was a long passage. mo nan chong led the way. there were some carvings on the walls of the corridor, and it seemed like they were telling a story. ¡°what¡¯s the secret here?¡± ¡°i¡¯m a little speechless! i thought there would be a lot of treasures, but there¡¯s nothing at all. not to mention weapons, there¡¯s not even money!¡± ¡°let¡¯s wait and see. i¡¯m also very surprised. there¡¯s no danger at all!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t be careless. it¡¯ll be toote if there¡¯s really danger.¡± the group of people behind him discussed animatedly. they were obviously speechless about this ce. mo nan chong passed through the tunnel and saw a huge door. the door was dark and there was a mechanism at the side. she seemed to know where the mechanism was and how to open it instinctively. ... she opened the door easily. the dust-covered door creaked, and then a lot of dust fell down. everyone had dust repelling beads on them, so they were not afraid of dust. they just walked in like this. this time, it was not a courtyard, but a huge and empty space. looking forward, it was like a cliff. there was a small tform on the cliff, and on it was a coffin. ¡°is the source of the curse from that ce?¡± someone pointed at the coffin and said. ¡°this must be the ce!¡± shangguan ye was a little excited. ¡± can we leave this ce now? ¡± ¡°maybe,¡± when mo nan chong saw the coffin, he felt an indescribable difort. it was as if a huge stone was pressing on his heart, making it hard for him to breathe. it was as if there was someone extremely important to her in the coffin. Chapter 1979 1979 she¡¯s on that ship ¡°how do we get up there?¡± shangguan ye raised his head and looked at the coffin above. there were no stairs around it, so it seemed that he had to fly up. although everyone knew how to cultivate and fly, this height was, to be honest, a little dangerous. ¡°i¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± the people behind him couldn¡¯t wait any longer. they walked forward and prepared to fly up to take a look. the man leaped up lightly, but when he got close to the coffin, he was almost bounced away by an invisible force. he fell down quickly and almost died on the ground. someone caught him and quickly retreated a few steps. everyone looked at the person who was flying up. ¡± what¡¯s going on? is there some kind of mechanism? ¡± ¡°there seems to be a very powerful aura. i can¡¯t get close to it. when i get close, i¡¯m immediately bounced away. it¡¯s as if i¡¯ve cultivated to the supreme level.¡± the man shook his head. ¡± it¡¯s a good thing i retreated quickly. otherwise, i might have been seriously injured. ¡± ¡± who is in that coffin? if it¡¯s a dead person, it¡¯s impossible for him to have the cultivation to push someone away, right? ¡± ¡°the others should try?¡± everyone looked at each other. because they knew that mo nan chong came from the outside world, although his kung fu was good, it might not be very good, so no one let him go up. ¡°shangguan family head, don¡¯t you want to go up and take a look?¡± some people stared at shangguan ye. ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± shangguan ye waved the fan in his hand and said, ¡± he¡¯s been sent flying. if i go up, it¡¯ll be even more dangerous. i won¡¯t. ¡± two more powerful ones came and flew up together. however, it was the same. before they could even get close to the coffin, they were sent flying out. mo nan chong looked at it for a while and said, ¡± let me try. ¡± ¡°can you do it?¡± everyone was a little suspicious of mo nan chong. ¡± can you even reach this height? ¡± ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to go up.¡± mo nan chong looked up. she held back the strange and ufortable feeling in her heart and leaped up lightly, climbing up the roof and walls. she was different from others. she needed to borrow strength, but others didn¡¯t. however, what mo nan chong found strange was that even though everyone had been pushed away, when she went up, she felt as if a gust of wind was gently carrying her, bringing her closer to the coffin. she wasn¡¯t bounced off, and she easily reached the tform. on the tform of the cliff, there were many flowers and nts. they grew very luxuriantly and were very beautiful. on the coffin, there were a few green vines wrapped around it. pink flowers bloomed on the coffin, and it was also very beautiful. it was clearly a coffin, and there should be a dead person inside. even if ordinary people were not afraid, they would feel a little ufortable when they saw it. but she did not. there was only an indescribable sense of familiarity and sadness. it was as if the people inside were people he knew, people who were very important to him. how did this happen? mo nan chong felt as if his heart had been cut open. it was cold, painful, and ufortable, with a touch of sadness. he felt empty, as if he had lost something. ¡°she went up. it was the right decision to bring her here!¡± ¡°yes, it should be her.¡± ¡± miss mo, open that coffin and take a look. we can¡¯te up here and can¡¯t help you. can you open it and take a look? ¡± everyone shouted at mo nan chong. shangguan ye hesitated for a moment, then flew up as well. the strange thing was, he actually went up as well. ¡°eh, i can actually do it too?¡± the rest of the people were a little surprised when they saw this. then, they tried again, but it was the same as before. no one was allowed toe up. ¡°ancestor, are you alright? why are you crying? don¡¯t tell me that the person buried here is someone you know?¡± shangguan ye took a handkerchief and wiped mo nanchong¡¯s tears. ¡± even if it¡¯s someone you know, she must have been dead for thousands of years. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± is that how youfort people?! ¡± she wiped her tears speechlessly and said, ¡± see if there¡¯s any way to open it. i¡¯ve looked at the other ces and found nothing. i think the biggest problem is here. ¡± ¡°en, open it and take a look.¡± ¡± ancestor in the coffin, i¡¯m sorry. in order to break the source of the curse and to leave this damn ce, we have no choice but to attack you. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°we respect you very much, but we¡¯re just checking to see if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± shangguan ye walked around the coffin and tried to open it. however, he couldn¡¯t open it even after he found the mechanism. ¡± is it broken? i can¡¯t open it!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll try.¡± mo nan chong reached out and tried it. the moment she touched it, the coffin immediately opened. when they reached thestyer of the coffin, mo nan chong and shangguan ye opened the lid. there was a person in the coffin. when mo nan chong saw him, he was dumbfounded. ... his brain was buzzing. ¡°li jiujue!¡± ¡°why are you here?¡± ¡°nine!¡± the person in the coffin was dressed in ck, and his face was exactly the same as li jiujue¡¯s. the only difference was that he had long, ck hair that reached behind his waist. he seemed to be in a deep sleep. it didn¡¯t look like a coffin from thousands of years ago, but more like a coffin that had just been put in. shangguan ye was also shocked. ¡± this ... why does he look like a living person? ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings, and her expression was extremelyplicated. what was going on? why was li jiujue like this? what was going on? in his daze, mo nan chong felt as if the person in the coffin had opened her eyes and was smiling at her. ¡± darling yingluo. ¡± his voice was cold, but it was extremely pleasant to hear, as if a breeze had caressed her heart. ... ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡± but you have to believe me. i will alwayse to find you. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be by your side forever.¡± ¡°don¡¯t get tired of me.¡± the smiling voice was extremely familiar. mo nanchong felt him fly out of the coffin and look down at her. his eyes were curved with a smile and he looked extremely doting. tears fell from her eyes. his heart was in so much pain that it felt like it was being crushed. ¡°who are you? why ... do i feel so bad?¡± why? he was not li jiujue, but she was so sad. she seemed to be going crazy and in extreme pain. beside him, shangguan ye¡¯s expression was also veryplicated. he suddenly knelt down and kowtowed. ¡± master, i¡¯m unfilial! ¡± ¨C mo nanyu and the others finally found the ship with the little darling. several helicopters were flying over the sea, making a lot of noise. they all flew towards a huge ship, which was sailing on the calm sea. Chapter 1980 1980 chapter 1982-darling wakes up on the huge ship on the sea, in arge and luxurious room, mo nan chong was fast asleep. she frowned at times, and at times seemed to be mumbling something. in a corner of the room, there was a te of incense that was constantly emitting light purple smoke. simrly, in the other room, a young man was also sleeping soundly, and he was also lit with purple incense. there were many guards in ck on the ship. a few of them were the mercenaries who had taken mo nan chong away. they were all wearing the same uniform with the same symbol on it. it seemed like they belonged to the same organization. when the helicopter arrived, many people were standing on the deck. no one held any weapons. they just watched mo nanyu, song junlin, and the othersnd on the ship one by one. ¡± who are you? where¡¯s my little darling? ¡± mo nanyu asked in a domineering manner. song junlin and the others were all wearing different clothes, but they were all domineering and powerful. the little darling was their bottom line, and they would not let anyone who crossed it go. ¡°miss darling is inside. she¡¯s just sleeping.¡± the mercenary leader walked out from behind and saluted them in an ancient posture. then, he said apologetically, ¡± i¡¯m sorry to have worried you. however, this is our mission, and we mustplete it. she¡¯ll be fine, she¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± this was because the mercenary leader didn¡¯t seem to be that strong, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of making a move. he spoke politely, so song junlin and the others only looked at each other and didn¡¯t attack him. ¡°is the little darling really fine?¡± nie qian was wearing a bright red ancient costume and holding a folding fan in her hand. the fan looked very sharp and could kill a group of people if it was thrown. ¡°she¡¯s fine. we¡¯re not here to hurt her.¡± the mercenary leader said sincerely, ¡± we¡¯re just doing what we should do. it was the mission she gave us, and now that we¡¯ve almostpleted it, we¡¯re returning her to you.¡± ¡°where is she?¡± mo nanting took a step forward. ¡± let us see her first. ¡± ¡°alright, please follow me.¡± the leader of the mercenaries led the way. the group of people soon arrived at the room. mo nan chong was lying in arge room. the room was beautiful, and she looked like she was in a deep sleep with a peaceful expression on her face. ¡± what¡¯s wrong with her? why didn¡¯t she wake up even after such a hugemotion? ¡± song junlin asked cautiously. ¡°she¡¯s just in her memories. maybe she¡¯s listening to some story. don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll wake up soon. the incense is going out.¡± the mercenary leader said, ¡± if you don¡¯t mind, you can go and have a drink. wait a little longer. ¡± of course, if you want to wait here, it¡¯s fine. we won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± song junlin and the others looked at the leader of the mercenaries with suspicion. they did not leave and chose to wait at the door for mo nanchong to wake up. the group of people even discussed softly, worried that something had happened to mo nan chong. after waiting for a long time, just as everyone was about to lose their patience, mo nan chong finally moved. her hands moved and she turned to the side. a few minutester, she got out of bed. she seemed to be in a daze, and there were still tears at the corners of her eyes. she looked nkly at the door and saw all her family members. but she didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at everyone quietly. her heart was still crazily throbbing in pain, and she had yet to recover from the heart-wrenching pain. mo nan chong sat on the edge of the bed in silence for a long time. it was so long that everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry about her, but no one dared toe and disturb her. ¡°is the little darling alright? she doesn¡¯t look right.¡± someone said. ¡°it should be ... fine, right?¡± mo nanting patted mo nanyu¡¯s arm. mo nanxi shook his head. ¡± she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s injured. maybe she¡¯s just feeling ufortable. ¡± at this moment, the young man who had also woken up ran out of the room next door. as he ran, he cursed, ¡± f * ck, how long have i been sleeping? did i sleep for a long, long time? i¡¯m going to die, it¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote!¡± everyone looked at the man. ¡°how long have i been asleep?¡± the young man directly asked the mercenary leader. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time.¡± the mercenary leader said, ¡± it¡¯s toote for you to participate in the event. it¡¯s already over. ¡± the young man was speechless. ¡°she¡¯s awake too, do you want to see her?¡± the leader of the mercenaries asked. ¡°ancestor, you¡¯re awake?¡± the young man ran straight towards mo nan chong¡¯s room. he rushed into the room and knelt down in front of mo nan chong. ¡°shangguan ye?¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡°i¡¯m not called shangguan now. i¡¯m called ning ziye.¡± ning ziye raised his head and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. master left for me. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t me you.¡± mo nan chong reached out and patted ning ziye¡¯s head, taking a deep breath. she recalled many things. she thought of her entanglement with li jiujue for several lifetimes, and the most unforgettable one was the lifetime with ning ziye. they knew each other and loved each other. in that chaotic world, they didn¡¯t want to get involved in any disputes, but all kinds of disputes came to them. in order to protect his disciple, to protect her, he died in battle. after that, she buried him there, and she had been there with him until they grew old ... thinking of those things, she still felt very, very sad. she knew that she would forget, and she also knew that he had been cursed when he died, so they might never be able to be together. that was why she had set up such a trap to force herself to remember everything. now she finally remembered. ... she knew what she had to do. ¡± master, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ning ziye looked at mo nan chong, stood up and asked. ¡°he¡¯s here,¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± but he might not remember you. i can take you to him.¡± ¡°alright, i want to see him.¡± tears welled up in ning ziye¡¯s eyes. ¡± so i¡¯ve forgotten a lot too, but i finally remember. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. she got up from the bed, her heart heavy. she might not have remembered the past. she had a familiar feeling towards li jiujue, but she could not put her finger on it. now that she remembered it, her heart and mind were filled with his love for her. he had doted on her for several lifetimes. perhaps, it was her turn to dote on him. ¡°darling, are you okay?¡± song junlin asked when he saw that mo nan chong seemed to have recovered. ¡°i¡¯m fine. it¡¯s a mess outside, right? i¡¯m sorry for making everyone worried.¡± mo nan chong said. Chapter 1981 1981 what a big wolf everyone shook their heads and heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. it was good to know that she was fine. ¡°it¡¯s good that darling is fine.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. we¡¯re more happy than anyone to see that you¡¯re fine.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡°i¡¯m going to say a few words to them, and then we¡¯ll leave together.¡± she then walked toward the mercenary leader and entered a room with him to have a private conversation. ¡°thank you. i still remember your promise to me back then.¡± ¡± you¡¯re being too serious. our entire family was saved by you. without you, there wouldn¡¯t be us. what we¡¯ve done for you is as easy as lifting a finger. ¡± ¡°if you have any problems in the future, you can look for me. i will still help you. i still have to thank you for this time.¡± after chatting for a while, master pet went out and was ready to leave with his family. ning ziye also chatted with the mercenary leader for a while before leaving with mo nan chong. after they got on the helicopter, mo nan chong and ning ziye were sent ashore. after a while, darling returned to her own home and ning ziye followed her. at first, the little darling¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of looking for li jiujue, but song junlin¡¯s godfather and brothers were all watching her, so she couldn¡¯t go anywhere else. in the vi, mo nan chong was sitting on the sofa, holding a ss of water as he looked at everyone. ¡± i¡¯m fine. you can all leave now. ¡± ning ziye sat beside her and nodded in agreement. this group of people was too frightening. they gave him immense pressure, and he felt as if they really wanted to eat him up. ¡°no, we¡¯re worried about you.¡± song junlin frowned and asked, ¡± what happened? do you know the person who kidnapped you? ¡± even though mo nan chong knew the truth, no one else knew. everyone sat on the sofa opposite her and stared at her and ning ziye. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. what was going on? why did she go missing? what did those people do to the little darling? was the little darling really alright? ¡°he¡¯s a friend i met a long time ago.¡± mo nanchong pursed his lips and said, ¡± you don¡¯t know them, but i do. they¡¯re not bad people. i had forgotten about them, but they still remembered what they promised me, so they helped meplete what i asked them to do. this was probably the case. godfather, uncles ... and big brother, second brother, i¡¯m really fine now. look at me, i¡¯m still alive and kicking, right?¡± mo nan chong looked helplessly at the person on the sofa. all of these people were either extremely handsome or extremely beautiful. when they sat together, their auras were extremely powerful. just a simple photo of them would probably be able to stun the world. they all looked very young and were very decisive in everything they did. they were only helpless when it came to her. they would always be in a mess and think too much. he was afraid that she would be tricked and bullied by someone. ¡°are you really fine?¡± mo nanyu sat in the middle. he looked very simr to mo linyuan. he was extremely handsome and his aura was extremely strong. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± mo nan chong blinked innocently. ¡± if you keep staring at me like that, i¡¯m going to be in trouble. ¡± i actually need to rest. it¡¯s time for everyone to take a break. you¡¯ve been looking for me all this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± just as everyone was about to say that they wanted to stay and rest, mo nan chong quickly took out his phone and ordered some fun and delicious food for them. ¡± cough, i¡¯ve already reserved the rest of the fun. you guys go ahead! ¡± she blinked her eyes, then asked storm, zuo qinglong and right white tiger to see the guests out. even though they were reluctant, song junlin, li chenle, and the others still went out when they remembered that their little darling had arranged something fun for them. as they left, they were still discussing what their little darling had arranged for them and who his little darling liked more. they almost got into a fight over these questions. they looked like a bunch of old men who were jealous of their daughters. ¡°bye!¡± mo nan chong stood at the door, smiling and raising his hand to say goodbye to everyone. she only heaved a heavy sigh of relief after the group of people got into the car and left. ¡°they¡¯ve finally left.¡± ning ziye patted his chest. ¡± master¡¯s wife, are these your friends and family? why are there so many of them? it¡¯s quite scary, and each one¡¯s aura is stronger than thest.¡± ¡°yes, i do.¡± mo nanchong patted ning ziye¡¯s shoulder. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. they¡¯ve all left. ¡± we can contact your master now!¡± thinking of li jiujue, mo nan chong felt a headache. they still had some problems to solve. if li jiujue, this trouble, was not resolved, he might not live for long. ¡°alright.¡± ning ziye nodded. ¡± i kind of miss master. i thought i would never see him again. it feels so good to see you.¡± mo nanchong returned to his room and called li jiujue, but li jiujue did not pick up. she frowned and called lian kuang again, but he didn¡¯t pick up. she made a few calls and even asked li jiujue¡¯s friends, but there was no news of li jiujue. her heart skipped a beat. it couldn¡¯t be toote, right? ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ning ziye asked worriedly when he saw that something was wrong with her expression. ¡°something might have happened to him. i have to go to his house!¡± mo nanchong subconsciously thought of the olddy of the li family. others might not know where li jiujue was, but the olddy might. although she did not like the old madam and the old madam did not like her, she still had to go and ask. ¡°i¡¯ll go with you.¡± ning ziye left with mo nan chong without any hesitation. ¡°do you know how to ride a horse?¡± mo nan chong looked at ning ziye and asked, ¡± or a tiger? ¡± ... ning ziye was confused. ¡°??? ¡± he saw mo nan chong suddenly jump onto storm¡¯s back. then, a horse and a big white tiger walked towards him and squatted down, as if to let him ride on their backs. ¡°i¡¯ll ride a horse!¡± ning ziye jumped onto storm¡¯s back. the white tiger wagged its tail and walked away unhappily. ¡°they are faster.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± they took a small path. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. ning ziye realized that he did not need to control the storm at all. this horse was very smart and very powerful. the two of them took a shortcut and went straight to the li family¡¯s old residence. when mo nan reached the entrance of the old residence, he happened to run into old madam li, who was out for a walk with nanny zhang. when the two of them turned around, they were shocked to see storm and storm. for a moment, they did not realize that mo nan¡¯s pet was on storm¡¯s back. ¡°what a big wolf!¡± nanny zhang was so frightened that she pulled the old madam back. ... Chapter 1982 1982 he doesn¡¯t want you anymore! mo nan chong got down from storm¡¯s back. it was only then that the old madam and nanny zhang saw who it was. when they saw mo nan chong, they were clearly stunned. after all, it had been a long time since they had seen her. recently, she had only been seen in the news and many people had scolded her. therefore, the old madam and nanny zhang¡¯s impression of her was even worse. ¡°why is it you? what are you doing? did you bring a wolf to scare our old madam? if anything happens to the old madam, i¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to take responsibility!¡± madam zhang gritted her teeth, her eyes vicious. ¡°i¡¯m not here to scare you. i¡¯m not in the mood to scare you. i¡¯m just here to ask where ah-jiu went.¡± mo nan chong took a step forward. ning ziye also got off his horse and looked at old madam li and nanny zhang. ¡± you still dare to ask me? because of you, ah-jiu hasn¡¯te to see me in a long time. now you¡¯re asking me where he¡¯s gone? where did you trick him to? i¡¯m the one who wants to ask you! ¡± the old madam was flustered and exasperated. ¡± you heartless thing! i¡¯m so angry! how did you hook up with our ah-jiu? how did he fall in love with someone like you?! ¡± when ning ziye heard these words, he frowned. he didn¡¯t expect the olddy to be so unfriendly and even scold him. ¡°old woman, what nonsense are you talking about? how is our master¡¯s wife a ything? she¡¯s a very good person, and she¡¯s very powerful. can you shut your mouth?¡± ning ziye took a deep breath and said in exasperation. ¡°teacher¡¯s wife, who is this old woman?¡± mo nanchong touched his chin. ¡± your master¡¯s grandmother. ¡± ning ziye was confused. ¡°??? ¡± did he go a little overboard with his scolding? ¡°old madam, i¡¯m not here to quarrel with you, nor am i here to fight with you. to be honest, you can¡¯t beat me in a quarrel, and you can¡¯t beat me in a fight. i¡¯m really only here to ask about ah-jiu¡¯s whereabouts. are you sure you don¡¯t know where he is?¡± ¡± he might be in danger. that¡¯s why i¡¯m asking you this question. ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to him, then tell me if you have any news.¡± mo nan chong said as he looked at the olddy. ¡°old madam, don¡¯t believe her. i think it¡¯s because she has too many scandals recently, so our little ninth master also knows that she¡¯s not good enough for him. after all, she¡¯s just an actress. little 9th master doesn¡¯t like her, and she¡¯s still clinging onto little 9th master, so little 9th master went missing!¡± madam zhang¡¯s expression said that she had seen through mo nan chong. ¡°miss mo, since he doesn¡¯t like you anymore, what¡¯s the point of you pestering him? if you¡¯re smart, then leave this ce.¡± the old madam also put on a benevolent look. ¡± i won¡¯t hold it against you for what happened in the past. if you have any brains, you should leave this ce quickly. ¡± ning ziye did not know what was going on. however, she also felt that the two olddies made her ufortable. they seemed to look down on mo nan chong and spoke as if they were superior to him. ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong took a step forward. she lowered her head and looked at her toes. then, she raised her head abruptly and took a deep breath. ¡± olddy, i respect you. don¡¯t make me lose my respect for you. ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like me, but can you respect 9th master?¡± ¡°if he doesn¡¯t like me, i won¡¯t bother him. but now that he¡¯s in trouble, i can¡¯t just leave him be!¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to him, then tell me where he is!¡± ¡°if you guys don¡¯t know either, then forget it!¡± ¡°otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. we¡¯re all women anyway, so it¡¯s no big deal for a woman to hit another woman!¡± she raised her eyebrows and her eyes were overbearing. the old madam and nanny zhang couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ¡°you, you still want to hit us? there¡¯s no justice!¡± nanny zhang supported the old madam and began to make a scene. mo nanchong massaged his brows and looked at nanny zhang in annoyance. then, he pulled out a silver needle from somewhere and stuck it into nanny zhang¡¯s neck. nanny zhang could no longer shout. she was so nervous that she trembled and did not dare to pull out the needle. ¡°what did you do to her?¡± the olddy was also afraid. ¡°she won¡¯t die. i¡¯ll ask you onest time, do you know where ah-jiu is?¡± mo nanchong looked at the olddy. ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± the old madam started to get nervous. she shouted angrily, ¡± i haven¡¯t seen ah-jiu in a long time. do you think i would know? didn¡¯t you instigate him not to see me? can¡¯t i not see him? and you¡¯re still asking me about his whereabouts? are you trying to anger me to death?¡± mo nanchong nced at ning ziye. ¡± it seems like they really don¡¯t know. let¡¯s go. ¡± the two of them mounted their horses and left. old madam li heaved a sigh of relief and slumped down on the steps behind her. madam zhang shivered as she pulled out the silver needle from her neck. she then asked, ¡± ¡°old madam, are you alright?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine, but did something happen to ah-jiu? why is she looking for ah-jiu?¡± the old madam was a little worried. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. little ninth master is so powerful, how could something happen to him? she must have looked for little lord jiu because he didn¡¯t like her anymore and was avoiding her. it¡¯s good that we don¡¯t know where little 9th master is, she won¡¯t be able to find him!¡± ms. zhang said with certainty. she felt that her guess was absolutely correct. the olddy nodded and stood up. she did not take a walk anymore but went back to her room, trembling. at the same time, master pet sat on the back of the storm and began to mobilize hiswork of contacts, asking everyone to help provide li jiujue¡¯s whereabouts. she knew that li jiujue was still alive, but she did not know where he was. lian kuang didn¡¯t even call her back, which meant that they might be in trouble or somewhere without signal. ... ¡°will master be alright?¡± ning ziye asked. ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± i can feel that his life is not in danger. ¡± ¡°but he went missing. if he went to look for you ... ghost city doesn¡¯t exist. the ghost city that we entered was nothing more than a dream created by everything that happened in our previous life. how could he have found you?¡± did he also enter their dreams? mo nan chong was stunned. she remembered the man in the mask in her dream. ¡°perhaps he has also entered our dreams?¡± back at the vi, mo nan chong sat down and took out aputer. he began to hack into some things. she quickly found some videos of li jiujue before he disappeared. she was certain that li jiujue had gone missing because he was looking for her, and that lian kuang had gone missing together with him. where were they? had they entered her dream? ... since they had already woken up, li jiujue should be waking up soon as well. Chapter 1983 1983 i want to see you now mo nan chong and ning ziye were both worried about li jiujue. however, after a thorough investigation, there were no results. not long after, the news of master pet¡¯s return spread in the circle, so many people called to ask about him. di yan, qian lulu, xi rui, and the others all called to greet him. mo nan chong responded to them one by one, telling them that she was fine and that she was not injured. she had just met with a little ident and it was not a big deal. after hanging up a few calls, mo nan chong also thought about the production team. the crew of ¡®lord rong¡¯ should be the toughest during this period of time. director morn must be very worried about him. he must be under a lot of pressure to not change anyone. after thinking about it, mo nan chong immediately gave director meng en a call. director morn had obviously heard the news of her return. he was about to call mo nan chong, but he did not because he was calling master chong instead. ¡°director, i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯ve been missing for too long.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it¡¯s the production team¡¯s scene. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, the most important thing is for you to rest well. i¡¯ll take on all the pressure for you. you just need to rest well!¡± the director smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. this drama can¡¯t be watched without you! although everyone wants to change the role and even threatened me in various ways, i always believe that you can y this role well. i¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back. i believe that after the show is broadcast, everyone will be really happy.¡± ¡°thank you, director. you¡¯ve worked hard too. i¡¯ve wasted a lot of the crew¡¯s time, and i¡¯ll make up for itter.¡± mo nan chong chatted with the director for a while. the assistant director and the producer also grabbed mo nan chong¡¯s phone and spoke to her. ter on, chu lili called. she even scolded mo nan chong a few times. of course, she was not really scolding him. she was just ming him. ¡± mo nan chong, tell me, what¡¯s the matter with you? why have you been missing for so long? if this drama can¡¯t be aired because of you, i¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°i¡¯m back now. you can¡¯t be thinking of killing me, right? why didn¡¯t you snatch my lead role when i left?¡± ¡°you¡¯re still protecting my main character¡¯s position, that¡¯s not like you!¡± ¡°you think i want to? but how can that mu shushupare to you?¡± ¡± although i also want to y the lead role, i¡¯m not as good as you. i¡¯m not as good as you. i admit defeat! ¡± chu lili saw through the situation. she hung up the phone after a few curses. it was clear that she was in a very good mood. after all, it would not be a bad thing for chu lili if the show became a hit. after hanging up the phone, mo nan chong took a quick look at the news on the inte. there was quite a lot of news about her. the news of mo nan chong¡¯s disappearance was even on the hot search. there was also lord rong, which was also a hot search. a lot of people were scolding her, saying that since she still hadn¡¯t appeared, she should just give up on the film and give it to other capable actors. ¡°wow, they¡¯re all scolding you!¡± ning ziye went over to take a look and was stunned. ¡± why are so many people scolding you? are you crazy? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s normal.¡± after all, her mother¡¯s reputation was much higher than hers. she didn¡¯t have much reputation and was just a neer to everyone. a newbie had gone missing in the middle of filming. she had not appeared for so long and had dyed the production team¡¯s time. how could she not be scolded? moreover, everyone did not like her and were not satisfied with her role. now that he had a more suitable reason to attack her, he would naturally find an opportunity to attack her. ¡°normal?¡± ning ziye¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± then what do you n to do? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s finish filming first.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it should be quite fast if we re-shoot it. ¡± she was not worried about the production team. instead, she was more worried about li jiujue. she did not know where li jiujue was. ¨C at the same time, in a vi. lian kuang and the doctor looked at li jiujue anxiously. ¡± he won¡¯t really be a vegetable, will he? ¡± lian kuang still couldn¡¯t believe it. his external injuries had almost healed, but he had be a vegetable? that¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s ridiculous! the private doctor next to him was also looking at li jiujue in disbelief. his face was still very handsome, and his sleeping posture was domineering. he was not waking up. ¡°who said i¡¯m in a vegetative state?¡± a cold voice was suddenly heard at this moment. the two of them were shocked. then, they saw li jiujue¡¯s dark eyes slowly open, and the light in them was cold. ¡°ninth master!¡± lian kuang was pleasantly surprised. ¡± i¡¯m not dreaming, am i? you¡¯re really awake? ¡± ¡°i had a dream.¡± li jiujue massaged the space between his eyebrows. ¡± very tired. ¡± ¡°do you want some water?¡± lian kuang handed over a ss of water. li jiujue took a sip and asked, ¡± any news about darling? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± lian kuang swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡± i was too concerned about your situation that ipletely forgot about miss darling. i, i will go and inquire about it now! ¡± li jiujue¡¯s face turned cold, and he immediately broke into a run. the doctor shrugged. ¡± you¡¯re fine, so she should be fine too. maybe there¡¯ll be good news. ¡± don¡¯t me lian kuang, he¡¯s already cried for you several times. do you think it¡¯s easy for such a big man? it¡¯s as if your father died.¡± ... be careful of getting beaten up by him. ¡± ¡°ninth master!¡± within a few minutes, lian kuang ran back, shouting excitedly. ¡± it¡¯s all right. miss darling is fine! ¡± ... ¡°you¡¯re fine? she¡¯s back?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m back.¡± ¡°prepare the ne, i¡¯m going back.¡± li jiujue stood up immediately. he did not even change out of his pajamas and strode out. he walked over to the table and picked up his phone to call mo nan chong. ¡°darling.¡± because he had slept for a long time, his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°ah jiu! where are you? how are you?¡± darling¡¯s urgent voice rang out. ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. when li jiujue heard mo nan chong¡¯s voice, he instantly felt at ease. a smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡± i slept for too long. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not sleeping. i want to see you.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¨C mo nan chong and ning ziye had just finished their dinner and the sky had just turned dark when they heard the sound of a car engine. ... mo nan chong thought of li jiujue almost instinctively. she rushed to the door and saw li jiujue getting out of the car. he was still wearing his pajamas and seemed to have rushed over without stopping. without thinking, she pounced on him and hung herself on li jiujue. li jiujue also hugged her tightly. Chapter 1984 1984 he¡¯s here ¡°where have you been?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice was thick with me. ¡± do you know how worried i was about you?! ¡± ¡°i know. i¡¯m sorry, darling.¡± li jiujue ruffled her hair and hugged her tightly. lian kuang touched his nose. it was really enviable. a loner like him would never experience such a feeling. not far away, ning ziye¡¯s eyes were also red. he looked at li jiujue, and his emotions were a little agitated. he walked over, step by step. lian kuang looked at ning ziye suspiciously. who is this man? why did he look even more excited than him? just as lian kuang¡¯s face was filled with suspicion, ning ziye pounced on them, trying to squeeze into li jiujue and mo nan chong¡¯s arms. lian kuang was speechless. f * ck, where did this lunatice from! the two of them were having a good hug, so why did you interfere? who are you? what are you? lian kuang¡¯s mouth twitched. he felt that he should rush up and pull this lunatic away. however, before he could pull her away, li jiujue had already kicked her to the ground. he let go of mo nan chong¡¯s arms and looked down at the man on the ground as if he was looking at a lunatic. ¡°darling, who is he?¡± ¡± he ... ¡± mo nanchong held his forehead. he had forgotten to introduce ning ziye to li jiujue. li jiujue, who had once risked his life for ning ziye, probably wanted to strangle ning ziye to death now. ¡°master, have you forgotten me?¡± ning ziye lifted his head pitifully. he had really fallen hard just now and it was so painful. ¡°who¡¯s your master? what are you doing? who told you toe here?¡± li jiujue¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, as if he wanted to strangle ning ziye to death. ¡°... you ...¡± he felt extremely aggrieved. he was clearly someone who had sacrificed his life for him, but now he actually couldn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°i what? i don¡¯t know you!¡± li jiujue nced at ning ziye, his face full of disdain. ning ziye cried until his snot and tears came out. ¡± how can you not recognize me! ¡± ¡°he can be considered your disciple.¡± mo nan chong said helplessly, ¡± the child is quite pitiful. don¡¯t be so fierce to him. ¡± ¡°a child?¡± the disdain in li jiujue¡¯s eyes deepened. he looked ning ziye up and down and said in disgust, ¡± you¡¯re already an adult. are you still a child? ¡± don¡¯t act like a child in front of me and cry. my disciple, howe i don¡¯t remember? i already have such a disciple, but my disciple can¡¯t be so useless, crying so easily.¡± ning ziye was speechless. he felt so wronged! mo nan chong smiled at ning ziye as if tofort him. ¡± don¡¯t cry. the harder you cry, the more you cry. the more he doesn¡¯t like you!¡± ning ziye sobbed twice. ¡°master, you really don¡¯t recognize me?¡± li jiujue nced at ning ziye. indeed, he hadpletely forgotten about ning ziye. he was still looking at him with disdain. ¡°let¡¯s talk inside.¡± mo nanchong held li jiujue¡¯s hand and entered the house. ning ziye sat on the opposite side of the sofa and looked at li jiujue resentfully. it was obvious that he was very depressed. he had finally met his master, but he didn¡¯t even remember what he looked like. he even despised himself. in her previous life, he had given up his life for her, but now, not only did she not know him, but she also despised him very much, as if he was very annoying. ning ziye was rather depressed, but he did not dare to say anything. mo nan chong briefly exined ning ziye¡¯s existence to li jiujue. li jiujue was skeptical, then asked, ¡± have i ever taken in such a stupid-looking disciple? ¡± ning ziye was speechless. did he look that stupid? ¡°yes, although he¡¯s stupid, he¡¯s a good person.¡± mo nan chongughed and said, ¡± alright, look at how sad the child is. don¡¯t say anything more about him. ¡± ning ziye was speechless. life is so difficult. mo nan chong chatted with li jiujue for a while. after confirming that li jiujue was really fine, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. she had been really worried about him before, and now she knew that he still had some problems to solve. she didn¡¯t tell li jiujue about this. she nned to settle this matter herself. at night, mo nan chong and li jiujue slept in the same room. she snuggled in li jiujue¡¯s arms and felt extremely safe. ¡°darling, i feel like you¡¯ve changed.¡± li jiujue murmured as he touched her hair gently and smelled the pleasant scent of her hair. ¡°what¡¯s different?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment before he raised his head and asked. ¡°you¡¯ve be clingy. you seem to be very clingy to me now.¡± li jiujue chuckled. ¡± but i like it. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan snuggled into his arms again. ¡± i like it too, so you¡¯re not allowed to leave me. you can¡¯t leave me no matter what. ¡± as long as i¡¯m alive, you can¡¯t leave me! no, even if i die, you have to be with me. you¡¯re not allowed to leave me in this lifetime!¡± ¡°i know.¡± li jiujue patted her head lovingly. ¡± i will not leave you. never. ¡± ... the corners of mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his mood became better. she was satisfied with his words. ¨C the next day, the news of mo nan chong¡¯s return made it to the hot search. many people were discussing whether she had really returned and whether she was really alive. so what was she nning to do when she came back? would she still continue filming? mo nan chong was eating his breakfast while looking at the discussion on the hot search. he was deep in thought. she had indeed returned. there was nothing wrong with 9th master at the moment, so she should sort out these things in the circle. however, it was a little troublesome. there were really too many people scolding her. everyone seemed to dislike her. ... ¡°master chong, are you really back?¡± ¡°don¡¯te back. since you¡¯ve already escaped, why did youe back at this time?¡± ¡°tsk, does she still have the face to show up? if she doesn¡¯t give us an exnation, i won¡¯t support her anymore!¡± ¡°she should be the first artiste to go missing for no reason, right?¡± ¡°she actually has the nerve toe back as if nothing happened!¡± ¡°am i the only one who¡¯s curious if she¡¯s been kidnapped?¡± ¡°we¡¯re all very curious.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, everyone is very curious.¡± mo nanchong read through thements but did not say anything. he simply called director meng en. ¡°director, should we fix the scene first? can we shoot today?¡± mo nan chong asked. because of her, this movie had taken up too much time. she had to finish it immediately. ¡°yes, i¡¯m just getting ready. it would be best if you coulde over for the shoot, but if not, it¡¯s fine to wait for two days.¡± the director said. director muen had always believed that mo nanchong would return to continue filming, so the crew had not wrapped up and had been waiting for her. although waiting every day would cost a lot of money, director morn didn¡¯t care. Chapter 1985 1985 chapter 1987-reshoot after mo nan chong finished his breakfast, he got into li jiujue¡¯s car. ning ziye also hopped into the car. in the car, li jiujue looked at ning ziye with disdain. ¡± can¡¯t you go back by yourself? why must you take my car? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you agree to it? there¡¯s no harm in sending me off, but first send off master¡¯s wife.¡± ning ziye blinked his eyes. he was still not afraid of his master. after all, he was a master who had risked his life for him. he still remembered everything that had happened in the past, so he was very grateful to his master. no matter how much his master disliked him, he didn¡¯t mind. mo nanchong looked at ning ziye and found him a little funny. however, he also thought that this guy was quite cute. she asked li jiujue not to be so fierce to him. li jiujue was no longer fierce. ¡°alright, i¡¯m here.¡± after mo nan chong got out of the car, he waved at li jiujue. ¡± see you tonight. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± li jiujue nodded. he turned his head and was instantly displeased when he saw ning ziye. ¡°master¡¯s wife asked you not to be so fierce to me. i¡¯m an adorable child.¡± ning ziye gulped, feeling a little nervous. being alone in the car made him feel cramped, and even breathing became a little difficult. after all, the man in front of her had a very strong aura. ¡± hmph ... ¡± li jiujue turned his head away. ning ziye was speechless. hmph? what did ¡°hmph¡± mean? mo nan chong skipped to the set and the crew was excited to see her. many actors who had alreadypleted their scenes knew that she was back and came over. they hade especially to see mo nan chong. everyone was worried about her. after all, she had a good personality and was very likable in the crew. ¡°master chong, are you alright?¡± ¡°master chong, you¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve missed you so much. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡± everyone rushed towards mo nan chong and gave him a hug. director meng en was grinning from ear to ear. ¡± i knew you¡¯de back. if you didn¡¯t, i wouldn¡¯t have acted in this movie. i¡¯ll wait for you toe back before i act. there¡¯s no one else more suitable for this role than you. ¡± ¡°here, your favorite milk tea.¡± chu lili handed a cup of milk tea to mo nan chong. ¡°oh, so generous.¡± mo nanchong tutted. ¡± it¡¯s not like you. be honest, do you like me? ¡± ¡°like you, my ass!¡± chu lili said unhappily, ¡± i¡¯m just worried about our show. i¡¯ve put in a lot of effort, okay? if this show can¡¯t be aired because of you, i¡¯ll be so angry. that¡¯s why i¡¯m grateful that you came back alive. so, what exactly did you go through? did you really run away?¡± ¡°do i look like someone who would run away?¡± mo nan chong looked at chu lili in amusement. ¡°so you didn¡¯t run away? then what did you do? you disappeared without saying a word. they said you were kidnapped. if you were kidnapped, would you havee back intact?¡± chu lili had a look that said,¡±i don¡¯t believe you cane back alive.¡± ¡± my friends kidnapped me. how should i put it? it¡¯s a littleplicated. it¡¯s probably what i asked them to do many years ago. i forgot about it, so they took me away. ¡± mo nan chong replied, ¡± it¡¯s toplete what i asked them to do to me in the past. they¡¯ve sessfullypleted it. ¡± ¡± what¡¯s with the mysterious things? i don¡¯t understand you. ¡± chu lili shrugged her shoulders. ¡± forget it. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. let¡¯s continue filming. we¡¯ve been dyed for a long time because of you. you have to quickly fix this scene. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s not like everyone doesn¡¯t know how fast i¡¯m shooting.¡± mo nan chong was very confident in himself. director morn was obviously very confident. so, as soon as mo nan chong returned, he had already asked for his opinion and posted on the crew¡¯s weibo, telling everyone that his father was back and that the scene would be finished soon. most of the fans were actually cursing. a small number of fans expressed their excitement. their favorite master was finally back. ¡± because of you, we don¡¯t have to buy the hot search for our drama. it saves money and it¡¯s always on the hot search. ¡± director morn teased. ¡°that¡¯s right, it saves money.¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that we¡¯re done filming in the next few days. we don¡¯t even have to do any publicity. ¡± the group of people were in a good mood. after all, their favorite grandpa was back. they had all been in the same crew before, so they knew each other very well. they also knew how good mr. pet¡¯s acting was. the reason why everyone agreed to the director¡¯s decision to wait for his grandpa toe back was that everyone had the same understanding as the director, and that was that no one else could perform that feeling except for his grandpa. other than master pet, no one else was suitable for this role. mo nan chong was the most suitable for this role. she was the only one who could y this role well. everyone believed that as long as she came back and acted well in this movie, when the killing spree was over and it was broadcast, the voices of criticism would naturally start to reverse. it was because she was very powerful. it wasn¡¯t just for show. no one else would be able to do this, but this movie seemed to be tailor-made for her. no one asked anything else, and mo nan chong started filming. many people stayed to watch grandpa pet film. she progressed very quickly in her acting. she got into and out of the character quickly. basically, she was very immersed in the character and could find the feelings and everything of the character. ¡°very good!¡± ... director muen keptplimenting mo nan chong. there was not a single scene that required her to film a second take, and she passed all of them in one take. to her, acting was too simple a thing. ¡°perfect!¡± ¡± that¡¯s amazing. she hasn¡¯t acted in a long time, but she still remembers the lines after such a long pause. she can even urately find the feeling! ¡± ¡± yeah, that¡¯s why director morn has to wait for her toe back. who else can be so good? ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no one else. it¡¯s as if this movie was made for her. ¡± after a day, the scenes were almostpleted. ¡°alright, we¡¯re done!¡± the director shouted, ¡± we¡¯ll continue tomorrow. there aren¡¯t many reshoots to be done. at this speed, we¡¯ll be done in two days! ¡± ¡°grandpa pampered, shall we have a meal together?¡± someone asked mo nan chong. mo nan chong was packing up, and sister xu and song sheng were also helping. she shook her head. ¡± another day. someone¡¯sing to pick me up. i have to go. ¡± ... the group of people felt a little regretful. ¡°you guys go back on your own. i¡¯m leaving.¡± mo nan chong greeted sister xu and song sheng before skipping away. in a car not far away, li jiujue was already waiting. he did not get out of the car, and the window was down. when he saw her running over, his heart seemed to fly. mo nan chong opened the car door and threw himself into the car, hugging li jiujue. li jiujue was shocked by her sudden action, and his eyes were filled with surprise. he had always been the one taking the initiative, but now, their little darling seemed to be more and more proactive. Chapter 1986 1986 it¡¯s pretty good to retire here ¡°the people in your crew are watching. aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen?¡± li jiujue asked as he hugged mo nan chong tightly. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid. i¡¯m going to tell the world that you¡¯re mine.¡± mo nanchong snorted coldly. ¡± don¡¯t even think about snatching you away from me! ¡± not even the king of hell could! the corners of li jiujue¡¯s lips curled up. his eyes were deep and gentler. he felt an indescribable excitement, as if there were ripples on the surface of the water. after returning to the vi. li jiujue ruffled mo nan chong¡¯s head and let her lean into his arms. ¡± do you need me to help you delete the rumors on the inte? ¡± li jiujue asked. ¡± no need, just go ahead and scold them. the more you scold now, the more you¡¯ll regret it in the future. ¡± mo nan chong said with a smile as he ate some fruit, ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal. after we¡¯re done with the reshooting, i still have to hold a press conference.¡± after all, she was back. as a public figure, she still had to exin her disappearance. of course, she wasn¡¯t going to exin it to those who were hitting her when she was down. she had to let those who had been supporting her know what had happened to her. ¡°yeah, i¡¯ll support you.¡± li jiujue allowed mo nan to lean into his arms lovingly. the news of mo nan chong¡¯s return had been spreading like wildfire on the inte. many people knew that she had returned. however, mo nan chong did not show up at all, and the people who knew that she was back did not announce anything either. only the production team said that they were starting to reshoot. theizens were all very excited, and all kinds of discussions continued. many people were even cursing at him because he was not there. even on the forum of capital university, many people were discussing this matter. everyone seemed to be very curious about what was going on with mo nan chong and why she had note out to speak. there were so many people scolding her, could she take it? she had yet to report to the university. on the other hand, mo nanchong was very calm. the next day, he calmly went to the set to reshoot the remaining scenes. because her beloved master was well protected, some of the media reporters who were camping there couldn¡¯t take any pictures of her. when she arrived at the set, the entire set was watched by people. any paparazzi that came would be chased away, and no one would be able to take a picture of mo nan chong. these people were all sent by sun jiao and song junlin. they all knew that grandpa chong was being pursued by the media. after all, she was on the hot search every day. moreover, the hottest topic in the entertainment circle recently was about master pet. she was extremely popr, and everyone wanted to get some information out of her. it was easy to make the headlines. ¡°there are a lot of reporters outside.¡± the crew watched as their beloved uncle acted and discussed. ¡°it¡¯s fine. director song and the others have already arranged for a lot of people to watch over him, so no one can take a picture of master chong.¡± ¡°you¡¯re right. i¡¯m on good terms with ceo song and many of the big bosses in the industry. with her, what can¡¯t she solve?¡± ¡± these paparazzi are so annoying. they¡¯re always chasing people. i already said that there would be a press conference. ¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯ve been chased everywhere i go these two days.¡± everyone felt a little helpless. they were nning to go to a dinner party tonight. mr. pet would go too, but with so many reporters, it would definitely make everyone very ufortable. it was already night time by the time they were done filming a few scenes. the sky was getting dark, but master pet¡¯s scenes were all done. it only took two days for master pet to finish all the scenes that belonged to him. ¡°darlings, not bad, it¡¯s all done!¡± director morn gave her a thumbs up. ¡± it¡¯s much faster than i thought. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not bad, right?¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s going to be easy from now on. ¡± she stretchedzily. ¡°it won¡¯t be that easy. i still have to participate in some activities.¡± director morn smiled and said, ¡± there are a few variety shows that you guys will be participating in. help promote our show. even though you¡¯ve been on the hot search many times and our show is known to the world, we still need to do some publicity.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. ¡°let¡¯s go to dinner!¡± ¡°everyone, pack up and get ready for dinner!¡± the assistant director shouted to everyone. everyone started to pack their things in high spirits. ¡°by the way, director, where are we going for dinner today?¡± someone asked. ¡°you¡¯ll have to ask darling, the ce is decided by darling.¡± director muen nced at mo nan chong. ¡°north thearch club.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± didn¡¯t many people say that they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat at the north thearch club in this life? then i¡¯ll satisfy you today and let you all eat the food at the north thearch club.¡± ¡± really? that¡¯s lord rong¡¯s north thearch club! ¡± someone eximed. ¡°ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m so happy, really? this happiness came too suddenly, i¡¯m going crazy!¡± ¡°grandpa chong, you¡¯re so nice?¡± ... ¡± however, if we go to the north thearch club, will we be able to see lord rong? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re dreaming. how can you possibly meet a big shot like lord rong? he¡¯s appearing and disappearing like a ghost now, okay? ¡± ¡°i heard that lord rong¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t old, and he still looks like he¡¯s in his 20s or 30s. i really want to see her!¡± mo nanchong listened to the discussion with his chin in his hand. he then said thoughtfully, ¡± you won¡¯t be able to see lord rong if you go to the north thearch club. you might not know this, but lord rong has a nanny called huahua. the food he makes is much better than the food at the north thearch club. ¡± ¡°also, the north thearch club doesn¡¯t belong to her now.¡± ¡°who is that?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong in shock. ¡°who knows?¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders and skipped away. everyone was speechless. after work, they all went to the north thearch club. master chong got into his nanny car, and as she drove out, a lot of reporters followed. ... however, the reporters were stopped by the people song junlin had arranged. so no one could follow. mo nan chong was the first to arrive at the north thearch club. she asked someone to arrange a private room for them to eat in, and then went to the backyard. storm, storm, and critical had alsoe to eat, so they were all ying in the backyard. a few employees apanied them and had a lot of fun. in the backyard, the old master of the ancient mirrorke waszily basking in the moonlight. he was much older than before, and his remaining hair was all white. however, he was in good spirits and could still y with storm. the old man was holding a fashion magazine in his hand andmenting on the female star on the cover, ¡± ¡°your butt isn¡¯t big enough, it¡¯s not easy to give birth!¡± ¡°grandpa gu, is it nice?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t look good!¡± the old man of ancient mirrorke snorted. ¡± boring! ¡± ¡°then you¡¯re very enthusiastic!¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± you¡¯re really not nning to find a partner? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re already so old, why do you still need a partner? it¡¯s quite good to retire in a club! ¡± the old man chuckled and said, ¡± girl,e over and sit with grandpa for a while! ¡± Chapter 1987 1987 lord rong¡¯s pets mo nan chong sat on the chair beside the old man andy down with him to watch the stars. ¡°it is grandfather¡¯s great fortune to have met your mother in this life. without your mother, grandpa wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy this good fortune.¡± the old man smiled and waved the fan in his hand. ¡± grandpa, i¡¯m very happy to meet your mother. my life has been worth it. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nanchong nodded. ¡± grandpa gu, aren¡¯t you bored staying in the club? is there anything else you want to do?¡± ¡°something you want to do?¡± old master gu mirrorke¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± i want to open more clubhouses. i want to spread them all over the world. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± our club has already opened a lot, right? we have all the ces we need! ¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s great. it¡¯s great now. back then, there was only one north thearch club and there wasn¡¯t much business. i didn¡¯t expect it to be spread all over the world now. there might be many clubs that you don¡¯t even know where they are.¡± ancient mirrorke¡¯s face had a satisfied smile. he had contributed a lot to the north thearch club being able to open all over the world. he was very happy that the north thearch club could open so many ces. to be able to see so many clubs in his life, it was already worth it. after mo nan chong chatted with the mirrorke for a while, he went over to y with storm and the others. she only went to the private room when a waiter came over to tell her that almost everyone in the crew had arrived. the private room was bustling with activity. when mo nan chong entered, everyone was very excited. ¡± we¡¯ve really entered the north thearch club! ¡± ¡± wow, these waitresses didn¡¯t look down on us. they¡¯re all very warm to us! ¡± ¡± the north thearch club is really rich and luxurious! ¡± ¡°i love the north thearch club!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so happy to be able toe to north thearch club. i want to take more selfies! i¡¯m going to post it on my moments, i¡¯m going to post some photos!¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± take any photos and walk around. we have booked the entire north thearch club today, so there won¡¯t be anyone else. there won¡¯t be any reporters either. you can go anywhere you want. ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°can we eatter? i want to take a look around the club first!¡± ¡°sure,¡± mo nan chong said heartily, ¡± if you want to visit, then go ahead. there are many areas in the north thearch association. i can bring you around! ¡± ¡°alright!¡± many people were excited. he was a little nervous when he came in, but when he heard master chong¡¯s words, he was no longer nervous. master pet then brought them around, visiting almost all the private rooms. then, they went to the courtyard to see some of the beasts that the north thearch club was raising. ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± someone eximed, ¡± i saw a very beautiful dog. it¡¯s so white. it looks like a samoyed, but it¡¯s so big. a samoyed wouldn¡¯t be this big, right? ¡± ¡± wait a minute, i see a horse. is that horse fighting with someone? ¡± ¡°no, is that chicken dancing with clothes on? why does it look like xu ying ¡®er¡¯s dance?¡± ¡± ... yes, ¡± said mo nan chong, ¡± you saw lord rong¡¯s pet. ¡± ¡°what?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong in shock. ¡± master rong¡¯s pets. the ones with weibo. you guys should know about them, right? ¡± mo nan chong thought for a moment and said, ¡± that dog is actually a wolf. there¡¯s a big white tiger over there, do you see it?¡± everyone was extremely surprised and all of them moved forward to take a look. then, storm¡¯s head came over and showed a strange smile to everyone. rainstorm also revealed his horse face. he was smiling, but the way he bared his teeth was a little strange. ¡°giggle!¡± the critical hit directly jumped over and flew around in a circle. then, it looked at everyone¡¯s heads and wanted to fly towards them. ¡°don¡¯t fly!¡± mo nan chong shouted to stop the critical hit. critical hit was embarrassed. he turned around and flew above the old man of ancient mirrorke. ¡± you chicken, don¡¯t you know your own weight? don¡¯t fly over my head! ¡± the old man of ancient mirrorke started to p him with his fan in exasperation. everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°it¡¯s really lord rong¡¯s pet!¡± ¡°oh my god, i can¡¯t believe i can be so close to these pets in my lifetime. can i take pictures with them? i wonder if they¡¯re willing to take a photo with us!¡± ¡°you probably wouldn¡¯t be willing, right?¡± ¡± i think they should be able to. they all look so smart and beautiful! ¡± the group of people was extremely excited, and their phones were already recording videos. ¡± storm, storm, critical strike ... all of you,e over and take a photo with everyone! ¡± the animals all came over obediently. ¡°you can really understand humannguage?¡± everyone was extremely shocked. ¡°yes, i can.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± they can understand anything! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so magical!¡± the group of them started taking pictures with the animals. the animals were also very cooperative. not only did they cooperate, but they also made all kinds of funny faces. everyone was amused. ... the old man of ancient mirrorke walked over with a fan in his hand. he looked at the crowd. ¡± no one wants to take a photo with me? i¡¯m also very famous.¡± ¡± yes, this must be the old master of the ancient mirrorke. i think he¡¯s the number one butler of the north thearch club? ¡± someone recognized the old master of the ancient mirrorke. ¡°old man, i want to take a photo with you!¡± ¡°you¡¯re a big celebrity too!¡± ¡± yeah, i¡¯ve read the previous reports. you¡¯ve appeared many times! ¡± ¡°the old man is still in good spirits. he doesn¡¯t look old at all!¡± the old man of the ancient mirrorke was amused. heughed and said, ¡± of course. i¡¯m getting younger and younger as i live. i¡¯m still very powerful! ¡± ¡°amazing, he¡¯s indeed amazing!¡± everyone in the crew was very excited. everyone took a lot of photos and selfies. when they went back, they posted them on their wechat moments. ... then, during dinner, everyone started to argue with each other because many of them didn¡¯t believe that they had seen lord rong¡¯s pet. mo nan chong was eating when he heard a few people arguing with someone. ¡°it¡¯s true! how can it be photoshopped? how can it be so good!¡± ¡± i¡¯m telling you, i really saw those pets. they¡¯re really very smart, have spiritual energy, and can understand humannguage! ¡± ¡± i love these pets so much. i don¡¯t know how lord rong¡¯s pets are raised, but they¡¯re so smart! ¡± ¡°yeah, i love them so much!¡± ¡± what fake? why don¡¯t you give me a fake one? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m really at the north thearch club! if you don¡¯t believe me, i¡¯ll show you a video. this is the north thearch club!¡± ¡°i even saw the old master of the ancient mirrorke. you¡¯ll never be able to experience my happiness in this lifetime! that¡¯s right, i¡¯m here to show off to you and anger you to death!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so excited ... it¡¯s just a north thearch club,¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡± no, it¡¯s not just the north thearch club. this is a ce that we can¡¯t afford to eat in our entire lives! ¡± Chapter 1988 1988 get out of the entertainment industry everyone was very satisfied with the meal at the north thearch club. after all, everyone thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford this ce in their entire lives, but master pet had brought them here. it was a great honor and they were very happy. master pet had also asked someone to prepare some food for them to bring back to their families. everyone in the crew was very grateful to mo nan chong for this. he felt that she was really too nice. ¡°thank you, master pet!¡± ¡°master chong, you¡¯re the best! i hope we have more opportunities to work together in the future!¡± ¡°thank you, master pampered. this is the best meal i¡¯ve had this year. i¡¯m so touched!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we can eat happily and even show off to others. who doesn¡¯t like it? ¡± when mo nan chong heard this, he smiled. ¡± if there¡¯s a chance in the future, i¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal. ¡± we can also give everyone a north emperor club membership card, so it will be more cost-effective for everyone toe and eat in the future.¡± she then asked someone to prepare some membership cards. then, they were all distributed to everyone. when everyone received their membership cards, they were all surprised and surprised. ¡°that¡¯s great, master pet. this membership card must be worth a lot of money. you¡¯ll lose money!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, grandpa chong, you don¡¯t have to do this for us!¡± ¡°i¡¯m really so grateful to our lord pet!¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. ¡± it¡¯s not worth much. in the future, when youe here to eat, it will be very cheap. it¡¯s basically the price of a normal restaurant. it¡¯s not a big problem. ¡± ¡°really?¡± they were all a little surprised. ¡± the membership card can give such a high discount? ¡± ¡± well, this is a special membership card, so don¡¯t worry. you cane over to eat. ¡± mo nanchong said cheerfully. the crew members were all good, so she gave them membership cards. she wasn¡¯t short of money, so she didn¡¯t mind earning less. everyone thanked mo nan chong in unison. after leaving the north emperor club, the group of people went outside. the director and the others left first, while mo nan chong and sister xu were thest to leave. mo nan chong had some matters to settle at the club, so it waste when he left. what she didn¡¯t expect was that the reporters would still be waiting for her at such ate hour. as soon as she stepped out of the door, she heard a series of clicking sounds. some people even broke through the barrier and rushed up. ¡°miss mo, may i ask if you have any good intentions in bringing so many people to the north thearch club for a meal?¡± mo nan chong looked at the person who had rushed over and frowned. ¡± what good intentions? ¡± what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about when she brought someone to her restaurant to eat? this person¡¯s question was a little strange. ¡°didn¡¯t you freeload off lord rong? otherwise, with your strength as a newbie, can you afford to take over this club?¡± the reporter looked at mo nan chong in amusement. ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone so shameless. he took the benefits of others and even invited others to have a meal. don¡¯t you know what this ce is? how expensive is the food here?¡± mo nanchong nced at the reporter and nodded. ¡± you¡¯re right. i did freeload off lord rong. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± you have an opinion? lord rong didn¡¯t even say anything.¡± the reporter choked at the question. ¡± i feel that it¡¯s not worth it for lord rong. you¡¯ve gained so many benefits from acting in lord rong¡¯s movie, and you¡¯re even freeloading off her. i¡¯m not happy. ¡± mo nanchong looked at the reporter deeply and asked, ¡± who are you to master rong? what¡¯s the matter if you don¡¯t like it? ¡± ¡°you ... mo nan chong, can you not be so arrogant? who do you think you are? i feel sorry for lord rong!¡± the reporter said angrily, ¡± lord rong is the supreme goddess of the entertainment industry. are you worthy? who do you think you are? she¡¯s just being polite to you, and you¡¯re not giving her face?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ...probably. can you make way? i have to go. ¡± after that, grandpa pet got into the car. xu ruohuan and song sheng did not say anything. both of them already knew the real identity of mr. pet, so the reporter¡¯s words were a bit ridiculous. this north thearch club was already under my name. how could lord rong not agree? she had already given the north thearch club to her daughter. her grandpa was everyone¡¯s favorite person, so she could do whatever she wanted anytime and anywhere. she was lord rong¡¯s daughter. if this reporter knew the true identity of his favorite grandpa in the future, he would probably travel back in time to remind him not to say these things. after shaking off the reporters, mr. pet and the others got into the car. ¡± darling, ¡± xu ruohuan asked in the car, ¡± do you n to announce your identity at the press conference? ¡± mo nanchong cupped his chin and mumbled with a troubled expression, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little annoying.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± xu ruohuan was stunned for a moment. ¡± if we announce that you¡¯re lord rong¡¯s daughter, many people will be envious. also, the voices of people scolding you will probably be softer. i think it¡¯s a better time to announce your identity. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± we¡¯ll see. if the situation gets out of control, we¡¯ll reveal our identities. if it¡¯s under control, i¡¯ll cover my little avatar first. ¡± xu ruohuan was speechless. ... if other people¡¯s parents were of high status, they would wish the whole world knew. if she had a mother like lord rong, she would show off anytime and anywhere. however, master chong was different. she didn¡¯t want anyone to know that her mother was master rong. even though it would bring her a lot of resources, she didn¡¯t seem very willing. of course, master chong was not bad himself. perhaps he was worried that his mother¡¯s identity would overshadow her. xu ruohuan looked at master chong and sighed. song sheng was both envious and helpless at the same time. when he saw those ignorant reporters, he wanted to announce his father¡¯s identity immediately. everyone was scolding master chong for freeloading off master rong, but these people didn¡¯t know that everything that master rong had was master chong¡¯s. master chong was master rong¡¯s daughter, the little miss that he doted on the most. her identity was already very powerful. he really hoped that his grandpa would announce his identity at the press conference. ¨C ... the next day, the conversation between the reporter and mo nan chong was exposed on the inte. because the reporter had deliberately used a misleading tone to speak to mo nan chong, it had directly led to many people scolding master chong on the inte. ¡°mo nan chong is too disgusting. did she admit that she went to the north thearch club to eat because of lord rong? then it¡¯s fine if she went to eat, but she even brought so many people with her. wouldn¡¯t she feel embarrassed?¡± ¡± she was just being polite and gave her a chance to eat at the north thearch club. she doesn¡¯t even know what being polite is. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t she do the same thing in the variety showst time?¡± ¡°tsk, how disgusting!¡± ¡± i¡¯m starting to dislike mo nan¡¯s pet more and more. get lost! ¡± ¡°mo nan chong, get out of the entertainment industry!¡± Chapter 1989 1989 the north thearch club is not yours mo nan chong was still calm after seeing all these insults. since the press conference was in the afternoon, she was not in a hurry at all. ¡°i still hope that you can reveal your mother¡¯s identity.¡± xu ruohuan shook her head as she watched. she was so angry that she could die. these people were all brainless scoundrels, spouting nonsense about everything, and their words were extremely unpleasant, which was really annoying. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± we¡¯ll see. ¡± actually, we don¡¯t have to worry about it. if they want to scold us, just let them be. after entering this industry, who hasn¡¯t prepared themselves mentally for being scolded? they¡¯ll get used to it after some scolding!¡± ¡°you¡¯re really open-minded.¡± xu ruohuan¡¯s body twitched. ¡± i¡¯m about to die from anger, but you¡¯re not worried at all! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this how master chong is?¡± song sheng was already used to it. the eunuch was more anxious than the emperor. ¡± there¡¯s a press conference in the afternoon, right? there¡¯s no rush. ¡± mo nanchong handed xu ruohuan a ss of water. ¡± sister,e and drink some water to calm your anger. don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all fake. what are you angry about? don¡¯t you know that anger is bad for your liver? ¡± ¡°i know.¡± xu ruohuan nced at mo nan chong. ¡± but i¡¯m still angry! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry, calm and peaceful.¡± mo nan chong thought for a moment and asked, ¡± have you prepared a styling team for me? when i meet the reporters in the afternoon, i still have to bribe them. instead of being angry, why don¡¯t you make me look better and conquer them with my looks?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that obvious? we¡¯ve already found a team for you and even prepared your costume. i guarantee that you¡¯ll amaze everyone.¡± big sister xu was very excited at the thought of the press conference. she was almost suffocating to death, but she could finally go to the press conference and speak in a dignified manner. she could openly exin that master chong didn¡¯t run away, that she just encountered some idents. she didn¡¯t need to run at all, because she was very powerful. most importantly, the crew had also prepared some behind-the-scenes footage for master rong to y. the press conference would be able to see some behind-the-scenes footage of master rong¡¯s drama. those were scenes where master pet had acted perfectly. he was majestic and would definitely shock the audience after he was released. even if grandpa chong really didn¡¯t reveal his identity, those behind-the-scenes should be enough. just thinking about it made him a little excited. finally, he didn¡¯t have to feel so aggrieved. in the afternoon, the makeup team came and gave master pet a good look and put on makeup for her. lord chong was already beautiful, and with this p, he was even more beautiful than a fairy. her aura was also reflected in her noble dress. after her makeup was done, she looked like a queen and had the aura of lord rong in the past. he wasn¡¯t any weaker than lord rong. at the press conference, when mo nan chong arrived, there were already many reporters present. the invited reporters were already present, while the rest of the reporters were outside to join in the fun. as soon as he said that, the reporters began to take pictures like crazy. ¡± miss mo nan chong, you¡¯ve finally appeared. can we ask you a few questions? ¡± ¡± miss mo, can¡¯t you answer a few of our questions? ¡± ¡± please wait a moment. what¡¯s the purpose of your press conference? ¡± many reporters began to ask questions and surrounded him. uncle pet ignored them, and the bodyguards around him blocked these people. xu ruohuan and song sheng stood on her left and right, protecting her as she entered the backstage of the press conference. after a few minutes of rest, he finally went on stage. on the stage, there was the host, song junlin, sun jiao, and the crew. it was very lively. below the stage, there were reporters from various mainstream media. everyone looked at mo nan chong fervently, wishing they could skin her alive. of course, mo nan chong¡¯s appearance still surprised many reporters. she looked really beautiful, the kind of beauty that could turn all living beings upside down. everyone¡¯s attention was focused on mo nan chong, and some started to ask questions. ¡°miss mo, you¡¯re finally out. since you¡¯ve returned, you haven¡¯t met with anyone or epted any interviews. what¡¯s the purpose of this press conference? don¡¯t tell me you think that by holding a press conference and casually exining, the fans will buy your story? if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a littleughable.¡± ¡± miss mo, are you really not running away? ¡± ¡°could it be that after you escaped, you realized that it was useless to escape and that those who scolded you would still scold you, so you came back to reshoot?¡± ¡°......¡± the reporters began to ask questions. after mo nanchong sat down, he swept his gaze across all the reporters. ¡± i¡¯m holding this press conference today to exin to my fans, lord rong¡¯s fans, and everyone who is following us about my disappearance. ¡± ¡°of course not if i¡¯m running away.¡± ¡± this is just theizens ¡®spection. i quite like this show, and i have my reasons to act in it, so i won¡¯t choose to run away! ¡± ¡°if i really wanted to run away, i wouldn¡¯t havee back and held such a high-profile press conference.¡± ¡± my departure is simr to what everyone knows. i was kidnapped. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± of course, it¡¯s not considered a kidnapping. something happened, and i fell unconscious.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t go into the details, because some things can¡¯t be exined clearly.¡± ¡°after all, that was my personal matter. i know that i¡¯ve been missing for too long, so i would like to apologize to everyone. this is indeed my fault!¡± ¡± miss mo, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re willing to admit your mistakes, but i still have a question. how do you exin why you brought the crew to eat at the north emperor club? ¡± ¡°yes, how do you exin yesterday¡¯s incident?¡± ¡°lord rong didn¡¯t give you the north thearch club, right? don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a little overboard?¡± ... ¡°exactly. he really doesn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not an outsider to begin with,¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡°what?¡± ¡°miss mo, you really don¡¯t think of yourself as an outsider. you¡¯re only acting as lord rong, but you¡¯re not lord rong! so the north thearch club is not yours!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she really wanted to say that the north thearch club was hers. ¡± miss mo nan pampers you. shouldn¡¯t you apologize to master rong? ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect that you still didn¡¯t realize your mistake! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s this? are you worthy? using the right given by lord rong to eat at the north thearch club! i¡¯ll be the first one to boycott this show!¡± ¡± i¡¯m going to boycott this movie too. i like lord rong a lot too. i didn¡¯t expect that they would be so disrespectful to lord rong! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ... with someone taking the lead, more and more people started to curse. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°darling, shall we announce that matter?¡± xu ruohuan was a little worried. she felt that she couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore and had to reveal her identity. mo nan chong nodded. xu ruohuan gestured with her hands. ¡± i have something important to announce. can we take a break? ¡± Chapter 1990 1990 mom, beautiful and flirtatious everyone quieted down and looked in xu ruohuan¡¯s direction with curiosity. he didn¡¯t know what xu ruohuan was going to say, but he was looking forward to it. some people had already started whispering to each other. ¡°what¡¯s the matter? tell me!¡± ¡± why aren¡¯t you talking anymore? you¡¯ve all quieted down! ¡± ¡± yeah, don¡¯t be mysterious. just say what you need to say. ¡± as the discussion continued, xu ruohuan said, ¡± what we¡¯re going to announce is a little important. let¡¯s just listen to it. ¡± everyone quieted down. this time, they were really waiting for xu ruohuan to continue her announcement. ¡°darling, everyone doesn¡¯t know who her parents are, right?¡± xu ruohuan¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, and she said unhurriedly, ¡± i¡¯m going to tell everyone now that her parents are mr. mo linyuan and madam leng rongrong. ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the entire scene fell into pin-drop silence. everyone looked at xu ruohuan in shock. after a long silence, some people began to whisper. ¡°what?¡± ¡°did i hear wrong?¡± ¡± what did you say, miss xu? you said that mo nan chong is lord rong¡¯s daughter? ¡± ¡°impossible! ha!¡± ¡± what a joke. how is that possible? if she¡¯s lord rong¡¯s daughter, why would the news onlye out now? ¡± ¡°impossible, i¡¯m just joking. ¡°if she¡¯s lord rong¡¯s daughter, there¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t know. besides, i don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s lord rong¡¯s daughter. how could she be so proud of such an enviable thing? why would she keep it a secret so well?¡± ¡°right, i don¡¯t believe it either!¡± ¡°don¡¯t lie!¡± ¡°that¡¯s ridiculous. could it be because of the scandal that he told such a lie? disgusting!¡± ¡± don¡¯t sully our lord rong. it¡¯s too disgusting! ¡± ¡± mo nan chong, everyone already doesn¡¯t have a good impression of you. if you continue to lie like this, you¡¯ll be a liar and even more disgusting. can you treasure your current reputation? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. how can you say such lies? it¡¯s ridiculous. you¡¯re just randomly calling yourself your own mother? ¡± there were many reporters and fans at the scene. however, everyone was clearly enraged. lord rong was the goddess of the entire circle and almost no one disliked her. however, mo nan chong had actually pretended that lord rong was his mother. everyone felt that it was ridiculous. everyone felt that this matter was a little too funny. lord rong didn¡¯t appear much these days, so he could pretend to be her? xu ruohuan probably did not expect such a reaction from the crowd. she was a little shocked. ¡± i¡¯m telling the truth. we didn¡¯t want to announce this, but since everyone is talking about the north thearch club, we brought it up. ¡± she frowned and said, ¡± the north thearch club belongs to master rong, but now it¡¯s already master chong¡¯s. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange that i¡¯m treating someone to a meal in my own club, right?¡± ¡°also, we¡¯re telling the truth about our biological parents. we have no need to lie to everyone. there¡¯s no point in lying.¡± ¡°we¡¯re just telling the truth.¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think anyone would dare to im that she¡¯s lord rong¡¯s daughter unless she¡¯s his biological daughter, right? ¡± before xu ruohuan could finish her sentence, there were already people who objected. ¡°ha, that¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe she¡¯s lord rong¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°it¡¯s because lord rong hasn¡¯t appeared much, so you guys dare to pretend to be him, right? no one would dare to im to be lord rong¡¯s daughter. you guys are the first! this is unprecedented!¡± everyone was staring at xu ruohuan, and they all looked angry. xu ruohuan was speechless. no one would believe him even if he told the truth. she was getting a little anxious. she nced at mo nan chong, who was sitting calmly with his head lowered and ying with the microphone. ¡± darling ... ¡± mo nan chong yawned and looked at everyone. ¡± it¡¯s up to you to believe me or not. ¡± ¡± tsk, what kind of attitude is that? do you think we¡¯ll believe you just because you said that? ¡± ¡± don¡¯t believe it, everyone. this is a goading tactic! ¡± ¡°ha, you¡¯re quite good at goading people.¡± ...... song junlin was there as well. he didn¡¯t say anything at first, but as the argument got more and more intense, he had no choice but to speak. ¡°i¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°darling, she¡¯s my goddaughter.¡± ¡°have you all forgotten that darling used to shoot some advertisements? about this age!¡± song junlin gestured with his hands. he was about one year old. the little darling had actually already acted in many advertisements and endorsements. she had been popr for a while when she was young. ... originally, their family was not short of money, and bidding for these things was just for fun. after the little darling grew up, he didn¡¯t want to bid anymore. after that, darling didn¡¯t enter the circle for a while. when she entered the circle again, no one recognized her. after all, everyone knew who song junlin was. he, his three brothers, and lord rong were all life-and-death friends. therefore, when they heard what song junlin said, everyone subconsciously quieted down. ¡± speaking of which, i do remember something. i remember that master rong¡¯s daughter is indeed called mo nan chong! ¡± ¡°yes, i have some impression of it too. it¡¯s a long time ago!¡± a few of the older reporters seemed to have recalled something. some of the younger reporters were also skeptical. they didn¡¯t seem to believe song junlin¡¯s words. just then, a clear voice came from outside the door. ¡± of course she¡¯s my daughter! ¡± a white wolf leaped in with a loud noise. the person riding on the white wolf was leng rongrong, lord rong! her hair was tied up in a bun, and she was dressed in casual sports. she looked extremely flirtatious. she wasn¡¯t young anymore, but time didn¡¯t seem to have left any traces on her. she was still beautiful and domineering. ... ¡°lord rong!¡± ¡± lord rong!¡± ¡± oh my god! i saw lord rong alive! ¡± leng rongrong turned her head. ¡± if it¡¯s not the living chief rong, could it be the dead chief rong? ¡± ¡°no, no, i¡¯m sorry. i was a little too excited!¡± ¡°it¡¯s really lord rong. no way, didn¡¯t lord rong go to the forbidden area? when did lord ronge out?¡± everyone looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction excitedly. everyone¡¯s excited hearts were about to fly out. lord rong was the supreme god of the entertainment industry! ¡°lord rong, what did you just say?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t really be her mother, right?¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me that the darling miss is really the little miss?¡± everyone looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction as if they were suffocating. leng rongrong had already gently jumped down from storm¡¯s body. she slowly walked towards the stage. storm followed her andid down in front of the stage, looking very domineering. everyone was amused by storm¡¯s posture. meanwhile, leng rongrong sat on the chair that the staff had brought over. she took out a household register and opened it for everyone to see. ¡°i knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so i brought your household registration book!¡± ¡± open your eyes and look clearly. this is my daughter! ¡± Chapter 1991 1991 chapter 1993-all the big shots supporting the scene mo nanchong facepalmed. ¡± what are you doing here? ¡± ¡°his daughter is being bullied, and he still allows his mother to step in?¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows. ¡± mom, i just happened to be out for a walk and heard about this news of yours. do you think i can not show up? ¡± mo nanchong rubbed the space between his brows. he felt that he was going to be in trouble. the previous disappearance and other things were about to be investigated. his mommy and the rest were not as easy to fool as his godfather. the reporters listened to the conversation between mo nan chong and lord rong and were sure that it was a mother-daughter conversation. they were all charmed by the two of them. it could be seen that lord chong was a little bald, and lord rong was about the same as a normal mother, just that he was cuter and more cowardly. even the storm had appeared. everyone saw that mo nan chong had taken a ham sausage out of nowhere and was feeding it to the dog at the press conference. storm ate happily and kept asking for more. everyone was speechless. no one would believe that mo nan chong was not lord rong¡¯s daughter. the press conference was also broadcasted live on the inte. therefore, many people in the live broadcast room saw all of this. after the barrage ofments, they calmed down and began to discuss. [ so, master chong is really master rong¡¯s daughter? [ [ oh my god, that¡¯s why i always thought that master chong looked like master rong. it turns out that they are mother and daughter! ] [ oh my god, i didn¡¯t know that i had been hiding my identity all this time! ] [ f * ck, doesn¡¯t that mean i¡¯m the richest man in the world now? wasn¡¯t it rumored that the little miss of lord rong¡¯s family was the richest in the world? everyone¡¯s assets had been given to her, and they were still working hard to earn money to support her. what she¡¯s most distressed about is how to spend all the money? ] [ i¡¯m suffocating! ] [ i¡¯m so envious. i suddenly realized that grandpa pampered is the person that all of us are envious of! ] [ isn¡¯t this the highest point of life? ] [ sob, sob, sob. i suddenly feel that it¡¯s very suitable for master pet to act as master rong. it¡¯s very meaningful for a daughter to act as a mother! ] [ f * ck, i even scolded master pet before. i¡¯m sorry, i was wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have done that! ] [ facepalm. i even said that i would only buy it if lord rong¡¯s daughter acted in it. i was very against doting on lord rong. in the end, who knows ... ] the reporters at the scene were also dumbfounded for a long time, and their minds were in a mess. it took a long time for someone to react. ¡°lord rong, really?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already taken out my household register. it can¡¯t be fake, right?¡± ¡°i, i don¡¯t know how to ask now. i can¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡± so, so everything is the best arrangement! ¡± ¡°ah, if i die, i want a mother like that too!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you want a father like this?¡± at this moment, a man¡¯s voice was heard. a ck figure walked in from the door. he stood against the light and his steps were sonorous. his entire body exuded an indescribable domineering aura. he was extremely handsome, demonic, and overbearing. everyone¡¯s eyes were involuntarily attracted to him. everyone looked at him subconsciously, their hearts about to split. ¡± fourth master mo! ¡± ¡°oh my god, lord fourth is here too!¡± ¡°no way! i¡¯m getting goosebumps!¡± ¡°lord fourth ... is he here to protect his daughter?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t, i¡¯m going crazy! it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve seen such a grand scene!¡± mo linyuan also went on stage. then, before anyone could react, jiang fu, chenn, su wei ... and everyone else had arrived. his grandpa¡¯s uncles, aunties, godfathers, godgrandfathers, grandmothers, and so on were all present. all of them were big shots. for a moment, the entire press conference seemed to be cramped. the aura of these people was so oppressive that everyone was a little breathless. ¡°i ... i¡¯m about to suffocate!¡± ¡± who, who dares to ask? they¡¯re all scary big shots ... ¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t dare to ask anything!¡± the reporters all quieted down, not daring to ask any questions. on the stage, all the big shots were there. around them, there were big shots. there were even two big shots squatting at the door. these people were actually here to protect master pet! the original press conference, at this moment, seemed to have be a family chit-chat session. everyone had not seen each other for a long time, and this time, they had alle to support the darling. so when they finally met, they started chatting and even greeted darling in all kinds of ways. ... darling sprawled on the table helplessly. ¡± why are you all here? you didn¡¯t even greet us when you arrived. you¡¯ve scared everyone! ¡± ¡°little miss, we¡¯re just worried about you!¡± li ruhua, who also had tens of millions of fans, touched his bald head. he had rushed out in a hurry, still wearing an apron. ¡± little miss, since you¡¯re going to announce your identity, everyone wille out to support you. after all, we¡¯ve been waiting for this opportunity! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. even theherworld organization wants toe here. miss huang yuan wants to bring her husband and son here, but, hahaha, they can¡¯t make it in time! ¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯... how worrying. that¡¯s why i don¡¯t want to announce my identity. if i do, who would dare to bully me?¡± the reporters and fans were speechless. worried that no one would bully him? what kind of twisted logic was this? ¡°if no one bullies me, it¡¯ll be boring and uninteresting. there are no more challenges in life. it¡¯s not a good thing to be too rich and pampered!¡± ¡°there are no more challenges in this life.¡± ¡°mom, i understand your situation back then.¡± ... mo nanchong nced at leng rongrong, who nodded seriously. ¡± right? do you understand now? we¡¯ve given you all our money and property because we feel that it¡¯s boring. if i give it to you, we can continue to make money. life is full of goals.¡± the audience in the livestream room was speechless. [ these words are asking for a beating! ] [ but it¡¯s okay if lord rong and lord chong say it. aren¡¯t they just that kind of people? ] [ he was born at the peak, so envious! ] [ that¡¯s why lord chong and lord rong are actually very simr. it¡¯s only natural for lord chong to act as lord rong! [ is there anyone who still objects? ] [ who would still dare to object? the big bosses are going to kill you at any moment! ] [ that¡¯s right. big boss rong has friends all over the world, not to mention doting on me. they¡¯re all uncles and godfather generations who dote on her! ] [ luckily, i watched the live broadcast. i¡¯m so lucky to see so many big shots. i¡¯m so happy! ] [ she¡¯s be a fan of grandpa qin. she has such a powerful background, but she¡¯s still so hardworking! ] [ to be honest, i¡¯m really bing a fan. i misunderstood your grandpa before! ] [ what kind of fame does she need? if she wants to be popr, it¡¯s just a matter of minutes. she¡¯s so down-to-earth and we actually misunderstood her! ] [ i¡¯m suddenly looking forward to lord rong! ] [ i said that i¡¯ll eat sh * t while watching the drama ... what should i do? what should i do? ] [ i want to see it! ] Chapter 1992 1992 the scene of the explosion the press conference was still ongoing, but at this moment, the reporters were not of much use. everyone here was a big shot, so who dared to say or ask one more word? it¡¯s fine if you asked the right question, but what if you asked the wrong one? who knew what the final result would be. therefore, not many reporters asked questions. even if they did, they were very careful. ¡°why aren¡¯t you asking any questions? it¡¯s a little boring.¡± someone said. ¡°that¡¯s right, weren¡¯t you very bold before? i heard it just now. you even called us darling.e, continue to scold us. if there¡¯s any problem, you can scold us. we¡¯ll let you scold us!¡± ¡°yes, don¡¯t worry. even if you scold us, we won¡¯t eat you. we¡¯re all very friendly. we just want to hear if you have any interesting ways to scold people!¡± on the stage, the group of big shots looked at the reporters below the stage with aggressive gazes. they looked like they were smiling, but the atmosphere was extremely tense. almost no one dared to speak. everyone was extremely afraid at this moment. the reporter who was called out was already trembling. he felt his legs go soft and didn¡¯t dare to stand up. he held the microphone, swallowed, and said, ¡± well, i take back what i said earlier. i admit i was wrong! ¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re right. what you said makes sense!¡± mo linyuan looked at the reporter. the reporter was speechless. he was already on the verge of tears, and he said in a sobbing tone, ¡± ¡°no, i was wrong. i had a big misunderstanding about master chong at that time, but i¡¯ve cleared it up now. i know that master chong is very good. she¡¯s suitable for this show, no one is more suitable than her!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, i also think it¡¯s suitable!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll support grandpa pampered, i¡¯ll definitely watch the show!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll also contribute to the viewership ratings!¡± all the reporters started to shout. everyone was scared, really scared. as fearless paparazzi, they had reached the darkest moment and were the most afraid to speak! ¡± oh, that¡¯s not what you said before. i think someone said something like ¡®if you go to the tv series, you¡¯ll eat sh * t¡¯. ¡± leng rongrong raised her eyebrows, looking nonchnt, but her eyes were filled with a terrifying pressure. ¡°i, i was wrong. i was just joking.¡± the reporter lowered his head and raised his hand. ¡°alright, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. the people in my family don¡¯t eat people.¡± mo nanchong pulled the microphone and yawned. ¡± i¡¯m not trying to scare you. i¡¯m not forcing you to contribute to the viewership ratings. i won¡¯t force you to look if you don¡¯t want to. of course, i hope that everyone won¡¯t say anything bad about the show before we watch it!¡± ¡°if you really want to give a review, please do so after you¡¯ve finished watching the show.¡± ¡± even if it¡¯s a bad review, my colleagues and i can ept it. ¡± ¡± but if you define the drama and say it¡¯s not good without watching it, i won¡¯t be convinced. ¡± mo nan chong said a few words, and everyone listened to him very seriously. at this time, who would dare to not read the chaotic reviews? this was the girl that the entire world doted on. her identity would shock the whole world. ¡°if you don¡¯t have any other questions, i have something to do.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± our drama has not released many behind-the-scenes highlights before. today, in the live broadcast room, i¡¯ll show you some behind-the-scenes. it¡¯s fine if you like it or not, but please support me when the timees.¡± mo nanchong snapped his fingers. a huge white screen was put down, and then the staff began to y the behind-the-scenes. there weren¡¯t a lot of behind-the-scenes footage, only a few short clips, but they were all very good fighting scenes and scenes of master pet fighting with other people. all the fighting scenes looked very exciting because no martial arts were used. all the scenes were done by master chong himself, so they were all very good to watch. before this, many people really thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot well. however, at this moment, the entire press conference was silent. everyone was dumbfounded. even before the behind-the-scenes footage was released, many big shots had seen it, but there were only a few people who really thought that the little darling would do a good job. but at this moment, everyone had to admit defeat. it was so good to watch. many of these fight scenes were flying. it was so beautiful. so beautiful. especially darling, he was really too good-looking and too stunning. it was burning. [ oh my god, i¡¯m getting goosebumps! ] [ i heard that there are no body doubles in the fight scenes. mo nan chong personally filmed all of these. isn¡¯t this amazing? ] [ my dearest grandpa is so handsome, okay? ] [ ahhhh, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m suffocating. my heart. i love it so much. i want to see it all! ] [ i knew it. i¡¯m so good at it. the effect won¡¯t be too bad! ] [ so handsome! ] [ i love this woman! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. lord rong, i¡¯m lord rong! ] [ tsk, those who once said that our master pet can¡¯t act well,e out and see for yourself. how¡¯s her acting? how¡¯s her fight scenes? ] [ did you p your face? ] [ f * ck, i¡¯ll watch it even if i have to eat sh * t. i, i, i, i, i want to watch it even if i have to eat sh * t! ] [ i¡¯m sorry, master pet. what i said before was wrong. you can do it, you¡¯re really too good! ] ... [ it¡¯s so hot. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a hot behind-the-scenes video. it makes me feel like my whole body is boiling! ] in the live broadcast room, all the fans were also excited. with the broadcast of the highlights, the number of people in the live broadcast room also soared wildly. everyone thought that lord chong was too handsome and too cowardly. who would have thought that she could y lord rong so well and even act more handsomely than lord rong¡¯s original experience? there weren¡¯t many behind-the-scenes highlights, so it ended. when the screen dimmed, many people in the audience screamed, ¡± no, we haven¡¯t seen enough. can you y more? ¡± ¡°i still want to continue watching!¡± ¡°can you continue ying it? it¡¯s so good! ¡°so handsome, as expected of master pet!¡± ¡± i wanted to say that you¡¯re indeed master rong¡¯s daughter, but now, i feel that master chong is master chong. perhaps you¡¯re even stronger than master rong. you¡¯ve surpassed your master. ¡± everyone was still a little unsatisfied. everyone was crazily looking forward to it. ... but it still ended. mo nan chong shrugged. ¡± it¡¯s over. that¡¯s all the behind-the-scenes footage. if you¡¯re interested, please follow the crew¡¯s official ount. there should be more to be released. those who were interested could also look forward to this drama. it shouldn¡¯t be broadcast for long. then, today¡¯s press conference will end here. everyone obviously doesn¡¯t have any questions for me. ¡± the reporters were speechless. it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to ask, he just didn¡¯t dare to, okay? of course, even after watching the behind-the-scenes footage, he had more questions in his heart, but he still didn¡¯t dare to ask. Chapter 1993 1993 i don¡¯t want to work with you anymore in this lifetime the press conference ended sessfully. with the big shots leaving, only a group of reporters and some fans were left. in fact, everyone was still immersed in the hot trailer and didn¡¯t want to move for a while. they were also silent in the world of the big shots just now. they had seen so many big shots, each one more mysterious than the other. they rarely appeared, but this time, so many big shots had appeared. it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for all the big shots to be gathered together. it took a long time for everyone to recover from their shock and leave the ce one after another. even when they were leaving, many people were still discussing it. ¡°lord rong will probably be popr all over the world!¡± ¡± it¡¯s too hot. those fight scenes are so good to watch! ¡± ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect the effect to be like this. if i had seen these behind-the-scenes footage earlier, i definitely wouldn¡¯t have said that darling couldn¡¯t do it! ¡± ¡± mo nan chong is going to be famous too. but she¡¯s already famous. ¡± ¡± with this behind-the-scenes footage, she¡¯s destined to be popr. i think she¡¯ll be the king of the entertainment industry! ¡± ¡°her level has suddenly risen. she¡¯s too ruthless!¡± ...... grandpa chong didn¡¯t pay attention to these discussions. she returned to her vi with a group of people. lord rong and the others naturally followed him. for a moment, the vi was a little too lively. it was even more lively than thest time she woke up and went home. after all, lord rong and the others were all here, and many people from abroad were also here. the little darling sat obediently on the sofa in the house with his hands on his knees. he looked at everyone and said, ¡± yes, so everyone is here. thank you for your support? ¡± ¡± little darling, stop pretending. we all know what kind of person you are! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. you little girl, so many people are bullying you, but you¡¯re not saying anything! ¡± ¡°so, you¡¯re not angry with us now, are you?¡± mo nan chong shook his head and replied obediently, ¡± everyone is doing this for darling¡¯s good. darling will naturally not be angry. what¡¯s there to be angry about darling? everyone will know darling¡¯s identity sooner orter anyway. ¡± as she spoke, she looked at her mom and dad. lord rong and lord fourth were not too angry. he was only a little worried after knowing about darling¡¯s matter. however, he had already talked to darling on the way back and knew that she was fine. naturally, there was nothing to worry about. ¡°darling has also grown up. she knows her own things.¡± lord rong said after looking at the little darling. ¡°mom, you¡¯re right.¡± mo nan chong nodded and thought to himself, ¡± actually, my mental age is older than all of you. ¡± it¡¯s just that you guys watched me grow up. he had been watched as he grew up, so he naturally felt that he had always been a little kid. however, she was not a little brat. she was already a few thousand years old. ¡°i¡¯ll get the north thearch club to send some food over. everyone, let¡¯s go after dinner.¡± mo nanchong looked at the crowd with a smile. everyone was speechless. he began to send the guests off. we haven¡¯t even spoken a few words, and he¡¯s already sending us off? ¡± ... what¡¯s wrong? ¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡± is everyone not satisfied with this? ¡± ¡± no one would dare to be dissatisfied. you¡¯re the little miss, so you have the final say! ¡± ¡°who asked you to be the most precious?¡± mo nan chong chuckled. ¡± mom, are you guys still going to the forbidden area? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go after a while. i n to go out and meet my friends. i¡¯ve been in the forbidden area for too long and haven¡¯te out for a long time. there are many old friends who are not in good health and have some troubles. we have to go and visit them.¡± lord rong said. as she spoke, she even sighed. she was different from mo linyuan. she had been to the forbiddennds more often and had cultivated her body before, so she could basically remain young forever. however, as for his other friends, many of them had aged physically and slowly, they could not take it anymore. they also wanted to cherish the opportunity to spend time with other friends. otherwise, they might never see each other again in the future. when everyone talked about this, they all felt a little sad. after all, the younger generation had already grown up. these people were all considered old things. some of them who took good care of themselves might not be able to see anything, but those whose bodies were not good had obviously begun to show signs of weakness. because everyone had returned, the house was very lively. everyone was chatting and ying around. mo nan chong also chatted with everyone and then took a few calls. a lot of her friends had called and found out about what had happened in the live broadcast room. some of them who didn¡¯t know her true identity were very surprised, while some who knew just came over to show their concern. of course, there were also people who didn¡¯t know about it. after they found out, they wanted to please her. there were all sorts of people. ... in the evening, the group had dinner. the north thearch club¡¯s food was still as good as ever. although the chef had changed, and the older ones had already retired, it didn¡¯t stop the food at the north thearch club from being as good as ever. at night, master pet didn¡¯t ask them to stay, and they didn¡¯t ask to stay either. they left one after another. because of this live broadcast, lord rong and the crew had been on the hot search several times. they had been criticized badly in the past, but now that the behind-the-scenes footage had been released, everyone felt a fire burning in their hearts. they were all looking forward to it. in the following month, lord rong was a hot topic of discussion. the crew would release some news from time to time, which would surprise everyone. [ this movie is going to be a hit! ] [ oh my god, i thought this movie wouldn¡¯t be good. the festival team was too patient before. even when they were scolded, they endured it and continued to shoot. [ i didn¡¯t expect it to be so amazing! ] [ that¡¯s right. there are so many behind-the-scenes highlights, but they didn¡¯t even release them! ] [ at that time, i just released a behind-the-scenes clip and it was praised by everyone! ] ... ¡± master pet¡¯s acting skills are as good as master rong¡¯s, and she has inspired all the actors in the production team. i remember that chu lili¡¯s acting skills were very bad, but she exploded when she was acting with her! ¡± chu lili herself,¡±how am i bad at acting?¡± although ... it was indeed master pet who took care of me. she really wanted to work with grandpa pet forever. as a result, chu lili also made it to the hot search. then, everyoneughed to death because the festival group released some scenes of chu lili and grandpa pet acting together. she was perfect every time, but there were times when chu lili couldn¡¯t act well. the usually arrogant chu lili was like a mouse seeing a cat when she saw master pet. especially when she did bad takes. every time master pet looked at her, she almost cried. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. chu lili is a little cute! ] [ hahaha, she seems to be very afraid of master pampered. it¡¯s probably because master pampered is so good at acting that she was crushed to death. ] [ just now, she posted on weibo that she wanted to work with master pet for a long time, but in the behind-the-scenes tidbits, she said that she would never want to work with master pet again in her life. hahaha! ] Chapter 1994 1994 chapter 1996-wanwan¡¯s people two dayster, mo nan chong went to school. after all, she hadn¡¯t reported to school since the start of school. after being missing for such a long time, it was indeed time for her to make a trip back to school. big sister xu and song sheng sent her to the school gate before watching her enter the school. mo nan chong did not wear a mask or sunsses, which was the style of a big star. although she had been very popr recently, she was still like an ordinary person and did not put on any airs. that was why she was recognized by many people the moment she entered the school. ¡°mo nan chong!¡± ¡°she¡¯s at school!¡± ¡± oh my god, she¡¯s so pretty. she¡¯s even prettier in person than on tv. no wonder she¡¯s so popr! ¡± ¡± have you seen the behind-the-scenes footage of lord rong? she¡¯s so cool! ¡± ¡°master pet, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°master pet, i really like you!¡± many of the students around her didn¡¯t dare to get close to her and kept a certain distance from her. however, they still couldn¡¯t help but shout at her. master pet had an aura that made people feel that strangers were not allowed to approach him, and everyone subconsciously made way for her. mo nan chong nodded at the people around him. she had a faint smile on her face. everyone around them was a little excited, but they didn¡¯t dare to get close. they didn¡¯t even dare to get autographs or take photos. everyone just took out their mobile phones and took a few photos of her, indicating that they had met their favorite master. after walking around, he saw the group of people who were indifferent. all the students from the trash ss were in this school. although they were in different departments, they were still very close. they were very excited to see master pet. ¡°master chong, it¡¯s great to finally see you!¡± ¡°are you alright? are you really alright?¡± everyone looked at master pet from head to toe, and after making sure that she was really fine, they were all relieved. they were all very worried about mo nan chong. even though they had contacted mo nan chong before and knew that she was back and that she was fine, they were still a little worried. now that he was really in front of them and seemed to be fine, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. after everyone had gathered together and chatted for a while, mo nan chong went to the principal¡¯s office. the principal had been waiting for her in the office since he had received the news that her grandfather wasing. the principal was extremely excited to see mo nan chong. ¡°little darling, you¡¯ve finallye.¡± ¡°yes, principal. i¡¯m here to report to you. i¡¯ve said before that although i¡¯lle to this school, i won¡¯t appear in the school often. you know that too.¡± she knew everything that she needed to learn, so she naturally didn¡¯t need to learn anything in school. therefore, she had informed the principal before she came. her major was also randomly arranged by the principal, and the principal knew her well, so he made some arrangements for her. she could be in any department, and she could go to any department she liked. ¡°i know. i¡¯m already very happy that you¡¯re here to report.¡± the principal smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯re the first one to enter after all. you still need to show your face in front of the other students! ¡± ¡°just showing your face is enough?¡± mo nanchong nced at the principal. ¡± hehe, there¡¯s aboratory in the school that¡¯s short of people. i want you to go over and help. ¡± the principal smiled in a fawning manner. ¡°if i¡¯m free.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± it¡¯s mainly because they have some problems they can¡¯t solve. i think you can do it, so i asked you to go over and give them some advice. ¡± the principal said helplessly, ¡± you can do it, right? i believe you. also, the school¡¯s military training has been dyed due to some matters. will you be participating in the training?¡± mo nan chong raised his head. ¡°??? ¡± military training? was she still going to participate in the military training? ¡± the training this time is a little special. we¡¯ll be going to a base for training. the people who will being are yingluo and her gang. i hope you can be an example. ¡± the principal chuckled and said, ¡± just take it as a fun trip. i heard that you¡¯re very good at everything! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... that¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll just take it as a vacation. ¡± the military training was not going tost long anyway, so it would be good to go and have some fun. however, wufu¡¯s group ... were not ordinary people. they were a special team, and they were all very powerful. yingying had the only female member in the team, and she didn¡¯t seem to get along well with her. she had also gone to xuanji to y for a while back then. everyone liked her, but that person didn¡¯t like her. after chatting with the principal for a while, mo nan chong left after making the necessary arrangements. the principal¡¯s eyebrows were flying. mo nan chong had agreed to participate in the military training, which was a great thing. ¡°master chong, are you really going to participate in the military training?¡± when the few of them heard this news, they were even happier than the principal. they hadn¡¯t yed with master pet for a long time, and they thought he would be busy. they didn¡¯t expect him to agree to participate in the military training. ¡± since the principal has spoken, it¡¯s hard to reject. i¡¯ll just treat it as a game. ¡± mo nan chong said with a smile. ¡°that¡¯s great! i wonder how the military training is divided. i hope i can be in the same group as you!¡± mo nanchong touched his nose. ¡± they should be assigned ording to ss, but they might be randomly assigned. yueyue and her friends have weird tempers. ¡± ¡°yingluo?¡± ... ¡°the instructors in our military training? are they yingluo¡¯s people?¡± ¡± is it the special forces that the rumors say? ¡± ¡± damn, that¡¯s too exciting. i heard that this group of people don¡¯t care about their lives. it¡¯s too scary! ¡± ¡°i know them? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve alreadye into contact with them?¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± i¡¯ve seen her a few times in the past, but it was a long, long time ago. ¡± at that time, she was still rather young. her parents wanted her to be stronger, so they threw her to their base. after that, she was trained like crazy. however, yingying¡¯s training, which was very scary and powerful for ordinary people, was effortless for her. it was probably because of this that the only female member had never been very satisfied with her. ...... mo nan chong stayed in the capital for two days and participated in some programs to promote ¡®lord rong¡¯. after that, they started their military training. ... on the first day of the military training, the principal had called her out in an exaggerated manner. then, he had told everyone in an exaggerated manner that mo nan chong would also be participating in the training and that he hoped that everyone would not back down. if such a powerful celebrity was willing to participate in the military training, there was no reason for the other ssmates to back down. mo nan chong felt that the principal was deliberately trying to make her hate him. everyone wanted to find an excuse not to participate in the military training, but the principal asked everyone to learn from her. he even told everyone not to back down, because even master pet would not back down. master pet was even pulled up to the stage and made a speech. she had nothing to say, so she gave everyone a perfunctory boost. then, she yawned and asked the principal, ¡± can we end this? ¡± all the students present were amused. Chapter 1995 1995 both handsome after the principal delivered his impassioned speech, he told everyone to get on the bus. the military training this time was different from the past because all the teachers would also be participating in the two-day training. therefore, the students were actually quite excited. especially when they heard that the person who trained them was jian jia, and that they might be able to y with real guns. the girls were especially excited because it was said that the people in the qin zhuan studio were all very handsome. mo nan chong felt a little drowsy after getting into the car. she had gone to film an endorsementst night, but the children who had been filming with her had not been able to do well, so she had stayed up all night. however, the people in the car were all excited and noisy, so she couldn¡¯t sleep even if she wanted to. ¡°grandpa, grandpa, grandpa!¡± someone shouted in a low voice. ¡°hmm?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes did not even open. he could only make a little sound. it was obvious that she did not really want to move. ¡± the one who heard that you know yingluo. are yingluo¡¯s people really that handsome? i heard that they¡¯re all very handsome! ¡± one of the girls who was quite familiar with her couldn¡¯t help but ask. everyone in the car heard the girl¡¯s question and perked up their ears, turning to look in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. mo nan chong rubbed his temples, feeling a slight headache. ¡°let¡¯s put it this way, he¡¯s indeed quite handsome.¡± ¡± ¡°i told you, they¡¯ll definitely be handsome!¡± ¡± and a very powerful handsome man! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m going crazy! i¡¯m so excited! ¡± ¡± f * ck, is there a beauty? i like beautiful women more! ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no point in us boys. we should all take leave! ¡± ...... mo nanchong poked his ear and said, ¡± ¡°guys, don¡¯t be too disappointed when there¡¯s a beauty. i haven¡¯t finished my sentence yet, there are handsome guys and beautiful girls, but i don¡¯t know if you guys can handle it!¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡± they¡¯re more terrifying than demons. they don¡¯t know how to be tender to women! ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled up slightly. everyone was speechless. the girl raised her hand and made an expression as if she was not afraid of death. ¡± i won¡¯t back down in front of a handsome guy! ¡± ¡± yes, since we¡¯re participating in the military training, we still have to be aware of that! ¡± ¡°hahaha, i heard that we¡¯ll have the same training and amodation as the army! that base is said to be where yingluo and the others stayed in their early years. i think it¡¯s very exciting!¡± ¡°exactly, it¡¯s very interesting!¡± ¡°you¡¯ll cry when the timees.¡± mo nanchong said faintly. even her body couldn¡¯t stand those perverts. these girls, not to mention these girls, even the boys couldn¡¯t stand it. those people didn¡¯t know how to be tender to women, and some of them were inflexible and perverted. recently, there should be a lot of new experts joining in, and they were basically the same-rigid, mean, and terrifying. the little darling remembered when he went to yingluo¡¯s base when he was a child. although she was very powerful, she was still young. she had the will but not the strength. but even so, they didn¡¯t let go of a child and trained her to death. she had also cried a few times ... she recalled that she had only cried a few times in her many lives, but she had cried the most in xuanji. mo nanchong rubbed his temples. tsk, so why did shee to this military training this time? it was quite embarrassing when she thought of the crying incident in the past. those people would definitelyugh at him. the enthusiasm in the car hadn¡¯t subsided even when they arrived at the base. they hadn¡¯t been tortured yet, and everyone still thought they could bear this kind of terrible treatment. he jumped down from the car and touched his nose. the training this time would probably be quite interesting. the whole school would be crying. he reckoned that the teachers would be crying miserably as well. the principal, this old man, would definitely be crying miserably as well. he was still very excited. ¡°not bad, not bad!¡± just as he was thinking about the principal, mo nan chong saw the principal getting out of another car. he was holding a cool hat and fanning himself while nodding his head. ¡± the air in the mountains is so good! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°you really want to participate in the training?¡± ¡°of course. all the students can participate, so how can i back down? the teachers had already agreed that they would be here for two to three days. i¡¯m just here to y!¡± ¡°was it yingluo who trained you guys?¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°yeah, there¡¯s a captain. he¡¯s called ... called ... qin ... qin zhan. he trains our teachers.¡± the principal was overjoyed. ¡± that¡¯s good. let¡¯s stretch everyone¡¯s muscles and bones. studies are important, but health is also important. the teachers are the same.¡± mo nanchong nodded and smiled at the principal. ¡± good luck. ¡± she said meaningfully. the principal chuckled and said, ¡± good luck to you too. everyone is looking at you! ¡± ... ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded and walked forward. leng leng and the others, who were not in the same car as her, also came over and crowded around mo nan chong. everyone walked in happily. everyone had their own luggage, and some of the girls were even dragging huge suitcases. when mo nan chong saw this, he would think that he would cry. ¡°are we going to the dormitory first?¡± ¡± where¡¯s the dormitory? this ce looks great. it¡¯s like a vacation. the scenery is so good! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s the dormitory, right? i heard that many people can live in the dormitory. i like lively ces! ¡± ¡°ah, many people? i don¡¯t like it when there are too many people in a room ...¡± ¡°i heard that there are more than ten people in a room. anyway, there are a lot of people.¡± ¡± also, it¡¯s said that there are only a man and a woman in the bathroom, the kind where everyone takes a bath together ... ¡± ... all the girls were going crazy. even qin jiao frowned. ¡± master chong, are they telling the truth? it can¡¯t be that ridiculous, what era is this!¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± the conditions here will be more difficult. because on the battlefield, the conditions will be more difficult than this, so everyone has to ept this.¡± qin jiao was speechless. everyoneughed dryly after hearing his words. someone mumbled, ¡± that can¡¯t be. we¡¯re students. is this how we treat students? ¡± wouldn¡¯t it be slightly better?¡± with the sound of discussion, a group of people had arrived at the dormitory. a few pieces of paper were pasted outside the dormitory, announcing the dormitory allocation. mo nan chong and qin jiao were in the same dormitory, along with arge group of girls. the dormitory was allocated ording to the results of the college entrance examination, so the dormitory of mr. pet was filled with a few girls with excellent grades. qin jiao was at the end of the line, but she still managed to squeeze into the dormitory. the room for more than ten people was not big at all. there were bunk beds on iron shelves, and each bed was very small. it looked old and ufortable. a group of girls came in and screamed. the other dormitories were also filled with screams. Chapter 1996 1996 treating everyone equally ¡°how do we stay in this room? we¡¯re here for military training, not to suffer!¡± ¡± god, i don¡¯t want to live here. ah, there¡¯s a rat! ¡± ¡°there. are they cockroaches?¡± ¡°help!¡± ¡± i want to leave. i don¡¯t want to participate in the military training anymore. they actually let us live in this damn ce! ¡± at the same time, the principal and teachers who were brought to their teacher¡¯s dormitory by qin zhan, the captain of the school, were also feeling bitter inside. everyone thought that they were teachers, after all, and would be treated differently. who would have thought that captain qin would not give them any special treatment at all? he had thought that captain qin was just politely saying that the ce wasn¡¯t very good, and that it shouldn¡¯t be too bad. however, when he saw his teacher¡¯s dormitory, especially when he saw a huge rat running out of the room, the principal was still a little shocked. ¡°this ... this captain qin, this is where we live?¡± the principal¡¯s smile was already frozen on his face. he was already cursing in his heart. even if he was a refined person, he couldn¡¯t be refined at this moment. ¡± yes, we agreed to treat everyone equally. i understand what you mean, principal. ¡± qin zhan nodded and said, ¡± if you live too well, the students will have something to say. that¡¯s why i specially arranged for you to live in the same room as the students. the students ¡°rooms are on the side, and the teachers¡± rooms are on the other side.¡± the principal was speechless. what else could he say? the fan of the cool hat in his hand fanned faster and faster. the principal, who was prepared toe for a vacation, felt that this vacation would probably be a very scary vacation. he really didn¡¯t give them any face! the teachers all had bitter expressions on their faces. initially, they had the same thoughts as the principal. although they also said that they wanted to participate in the military training, they had to make do with it to be the first. in the end, they seemed to have thought too much. this was going to be as difficult a training as the students! ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± captain qin asked when he saw that no one wasing in. ¡°no, nothing. what captain qin said makes a lot of sense. as teachers, we should always set an example for the students.¡± the principal nodded. ¡± everyone,e in. ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a few male teachers followed him into the moldy dormitory. captain qin exined, ¡± we haven¡¯t used this base for a long time, so no one has lived here for a long time. it¡¯s not strange to have a little smell. it¡¯ll be fine after cleaning it up. ¡± ¡°right, just clean it up. everyone, do it yourselves.¡± the principal said bitterly. ¡°principal, do you think we should start the training today or tomorrow?¡± captain qin asked. ¡°today?¡± the principal¡¯s scalp was numb as he shook his head. ¡± don¡¯t we still have to pack today? let¡¯s start tomorrow so that the children can get used to it! ¡± ¡°alright, we¡¯ll start tomorrow then.¡± qin zhan left after bidding the principal goodbye. the principal looked at the ashen-faced teachers and said, ¡± pack your things. if you don¡¯t, are you going to wait for the rats toe and clean up for you? ¡± ¡°why should we?¡± ¡°if i had known that this would be the environment, i wouldn¡¯t havee!¡± ¡°exactly, i still have an experiment to finish!¡± ¡°captain qin, don¡¯t you care that we are teachers? i thought this ce would be veryfortable with green mountains and green water. are you here to suffer?¡± the teachers were full ofints, but since they had alreadye, it was obviously not appropriate to retreat at this time. therefore, he could only take things as they came. after all, the old principal was also here and was also suffering. in mo nan chong¡¯s room, she quickly tidied up her bed. her movements had always been very fast. when she packed her things, it could be said that she was well-trained. she looked at the crowd and said, ¡± you¡¯d better pack quickly. ¡± ¡°why did you clean up so quickly?¡± qin jiao hadn¡¯t finished tidying up her shop, but she was a little surprised to see that mo nan chong was almost done. ¡°it¡¯s a habit,¡± back when he was still a littled, he was able to do things so quickly with yingying. this was yingluo¡¯s habit. whoever was slow would be punished. if you don¡¯t want to be punished, you have to do your job well. besides, they had always been strict. no matter where you came from or what it had to do with them, you had to live ording to their rules when you were in their territory. qin feng nodded and quickly tidied up his things. the other girls were a little unhappy. everyone was very dissatisfied with this environment. they had just seen insects and the like. moreover, this ce was a little dark and damp, and there were a lot of mosquitoes. they were all pampered children who had never suffered such hardship. not to mention the military training, even staying here for a night would make one go crazy. ¡°i don¡¯t want to clean up!¡± one of the girls put down the nket in her hand and said angrily, ¡± this is too much. is this ce for humans to live in? we¡¯re students here for military training, not livestock to be ughtered. why are we staying in such a ce?¡± ¡°don¡¯t be angry. i went to the principal¡¯s dormitory to take a look. the teachers live in the same dormitory as us.¡± a girl walked in from outside and said slowly. this girl¡¯s name was jing ci, and she was admitted to this university as the second ce of this batch. if mo nan chong, the champion, had not blocked her way, she might have been able to be the champion. it was just that she was unlucky to have met the demon-like mo nan¡¯s pet, the kind that scored full marks in all subjects. she nced at mo nan chong¡¯s bed as she entered the room and started to make her own bed as well. she reminded the others, ¡± ¡± i heard that the instructors of the qin zhuan studio are very strict. hurry up and pack up. don¡¯t waste time. their team is very strict. since you¡¯re here, you should follow their rules. ¡± ... ¡°but how can we live in this ce?¡± a girl said with a sad face, ¡± i¡¯ve already been bitten by so many mosquitoes. i¡¯m going crazy! ¡± ¡°me too, it¡¯s so itchy! and bugs, i even saw rats!¡± ¡°the rat won¡¯t climb onto our bed, will it?¡± a group of girls shouted in fear. of course, it wasn¡¯t just the girls in this dormitory who couldn¡¯t stand it. the girls and boys in the other dormitories were the same. dissatisfaction could be heard from every room, and some people even dragged their luggage out. then, the sound of fighting could be heard from the field outside. mo nan chong packed his things and rushed out to watch the show. qin jiao also packed up and followed him out. jing ci packed her things very quickly. not only did she have good grades, but she was also outstanding in other aspects. so after folding the quilt into a square, she went out to watch the show. a few boys tried to escape, but they were caught by the instructors. ... after that, he was beaten up and lectured. Chapter 1997 1997 she¡¯s also a little senior sister, right? ¡°you¡¯re going to run away after encountering such a small matter?¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that the living environment isn¡¯t good, and you¡¯re trying to escape?¡± ¡°as a guy, you¡¯re even worse than those girls? none of the girls are running away yet!¡± one of the instructors shouted at the boy who was lying on the ground. the boys ¡®faces turned red from the shouting. especially when more and more people started to gather around them. although many people were very dissatisfied with the environment here, most of them actually chose to ept it. only a small number of people were not very epting, and there were even fewer people who resisted. these escapees were obviously the kind of people who had been pampered at home. they had never experienced such hardship before, so they were naturally very dissatisfied with this ce. however, they still had some sense of shame and wanted their face. he naturally felt a little embarrassed to be watched by so many people. ¡°i¡¯ll give you all a chance. either you stay and enjoy this military training, or you can get lost! of course, if you can¡¯t even handle such a small setback in life, then i¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be nothing in the future.¡± ¡°it¡¯s easy to escape, but it¡¯s hard to bear with it.¡± ¡°if you want to admit that you¡¯re a good-for-nothing, then leave. we won¡¯t lose anything if you leave.¡± the instructor was very handsome. he put his hands behind his back, looking as if he was saying ¡°do as you please.¡± the more he acted this way, the less they wanted to resist. especially in front of so many people, to be called a nobody, how embarrassing would that be. to be able to get into this school, they were all capable. they were all top geniuses, so how could they tolerate being criticized like that? ¡°we¡¯re not leaving!¡± ¡°who says we can¡¯t do it? we just don¡¯t like this environment, but we can do it!¡± a few boys who were ready to escape stood up, then angrily picked up their luggage and returned to their dormitory. some of the others who had nned to escape also took their things and returned to their dormitory rooms. ¡°i¡¯ll give you time to pack up today. we¡¯ll start formal training tomorrow. our instructors won¡¯t treat you as children. you¡¯re all grown up, not children! when we first entered the camp, we were much younger than you!¡± the instructor said sternly. no one made a sound and went back to the dormitory to pack their things. outside, only mo nan chong, qin jiao, and a few others were left. ¡°are you all done packing?¡± the instructor looked at mo nanchong and the others. ¡°i¡¯m done.¡± the person who answered was jing ci. she seemed to be disdainful of this. ¡± is there nothing going on today? ¡± if there¡¯s nothing else, can i go out for a while?¡± ¡°what for?¡± the instructor stared at jing ci and asked, ¡± are you sure you¡¯ve packed everything? ¡± although jing ci was good-looking, the instructor was not the kind of person who would go easy on women. mo nan chong was very clear about this. after all, she had stayed here for a while. the men here were all unromantic and never had any tenderness towards women. back then, she was such a cute little girl. no matter where she was, she would be very popr. it was also here that no one treated her as a little cutie. everyone was extremely strict with her. these people only cared about training her like crazy and were very strict. ¡°it¡¯s done. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look.¡± jing ci was still full of confidence in herself. she had also received special training, so these things were nothing to her. wasn¡¯t it just packing things and folding a nket? since she was told about this, she would definitely be able to do the training here. jing ci brought the instructor to the dormitory room. mo nanchong and the others naturally went back as well. ¡°not bad.¡± the instructor was very satisfied when he saw jing ci¡¯s bed. ¡± the tofu blocks are folded well and tidied up quite well. ¡± however, you can¡¯t go out. this is a closed-off training. even if you score full marks in everything, you can¡¯t go out before the military training ends.¡± jing ci felt a little regretful. ¡± alright then. ¡± ¡°whose is this? this one is also very good.¡± the instructor looked at mo nan chong¡¯s bed. mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. he just looked at the instructor. this instructor was clearly new and did not know her. if he knew her, he would have to call her senior sister. the people around them pointed at mo nan chong. the instructor looked at mo nan chong and nodded. ¡± not bad, keep up the good work! ¡± then the instructor looked at the other bed. it was qin jiao¡¯s bed. qin jiao wasn¡¯t so serious. she had folded it casually, so it naturally didn¡¯t look like she wanted it. the instructor had only taken one look and his brows were already furrowed. ¡°what is this? mud?¡± ¡°how did you fold it? it¡¯s better not to fold it and just fold it again!¡± ¡± ... i don¡¯t know, ¡± qin jiao said. ¡± why don¡¯t you teach me? ¡± ¡°yours?¡± the instructor nced at qin jiao. ¡± ask your roommates. they folded it perfectly. they can be your teachers! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. qin jiao nodded helplessly and then asked, ¡± if the nket isn¡¯t folded properly, will there be any punishment? ¡± ... ¡°what are you doing?¡± the instructor looked at qin jiao suspiciously. ¡°if there¡¯s a punishment, i¡¯ll be more serious. if there¡¯s no punishment, i¡¯ll just be a little casual.¡± qin jiao said with a smile. the rest of the students also perked up their ears, waiting for the instructor¡¯s reply. everyone had the same thought,¡±it¡¯s okay, just do whatever you want.¡± after all, folding it into tofu blocks required a certain amount of skill and patience. not everyone could do it, especially for people like them who had never done any housework since they were young. ¡°nonsense!¡± the instructor said sternly, ¡± fold it properly for me. i¡¯ll check itter. whoever doesn¡¯t fold it well will have to run tenps around the field! ¡± with one sentence, everyone started to get serious. mo nan chong was amused. jing ci had always been a kind-hearted person, so she even helped someone fold it. however, mo nan chong did not take the initiative to help. when someone called her, she would help. when no one called her, she would lean against the railing and rest. ¡± jing ci, you¡¯re the best. thank you! ¡± ¡°unlike some people who are so powerful but refuse to help ...¡± ... because of jing ci¡¯s help, master chong¡¯s unkindness was highlighted, so the girls began to whisper to each other. mo nan chong was helpless. it was qin jiao who said unhappily, ¡± who are you talking about? folding nkets is your own business. can¡¯t you fold it yourself? ¡± she can help you today, but what about tomorrow? what about the day after tomorrow?¡± when jing ci heard this, he quickly said,¡±don¡¯t misunderstand. i¡¯m just doing you a favor.¡± i¡¯m just folding a nket, it¡¯s nothing.¡± qin jiao sneered. ¡± you¡¯re pretty good at buying people¡¯s hearts. ¡± she had always disliked jing ci, because she had seen jing ci speak ill of darling. however, she had only heard it but had no evidence, so she had no way to prove it. Chapter 1998 1998 9th master is here too jing ci obviously frowned. mo nan chong nced at qin jiao, but she didn¡¯t say anything. a few girls around them were discussing, most of them thinking that jing ci was a good person, but mo nan chong and qin jiao were a little too much. it was fine if he didn¡¯t want to help, but he even said such sarcastic words. mo nanchong didn¡¯t really care, but qin jiao was a little indignant. helping others was a favor, not helping was a duty. moreover, the military training was something that had to be done by himself. if it was done by others, there would be no need for military training at all. of course, qin jiao was also criticizing her in her heart. after all, everyone was a little dissatisfied with her now. if she said anything more, these people would probably be even more angry. after packing up that day, although there was nothing else to do, a group of instructors actually came to check on him. things like nkets that weren¡¯t folded properly had to be ovepped. this made everyone cry out in grief. they thought that they could rest for a day before continuing to suffer. who knew that it would actually be like this? ¡°ovepping!¡± ¡°this ovepping!¡± ¡°this won¡¯t do either. did you fold a nket or mud?¡± ¡°this dormitory is barely eptable, but these dormitories arepletely out of the question!¡± ¡°it looks like we have to teach you how to fold your nkets! everyone, gather!¡± then, everyone was gathered outside. they formed a circle with an instructor sitting in the middle. he then began to demonstrate to the group of people how to fold their nkets. ¡°like this, like this, and like this again. do you see this?¡± ¡°the nket is folded like mud, so what¡¯s the difference between folding it and not folding it? also, arrange your things neatly. the worst one will run ten moreps every day.¡± ¡± of course, there are also rewards for the good ones. you can reduce your training load a little! ¡± the instructor folded the nket and continued with his lecture. everyone was full ofints. then, the instructor looked at the principal and teachers who were also sitting among the students. ¡± oh, right, your school¡¯s principal and teachers are willing to set an example for you, so they have to stack up like this too! if they can do it, can¡¯t you?¡± the principal was speechless. he had been folding the nket for a long time just now, but he still couldn¡¯t fold it. he was so worried! the teachers were also very helpless. how many of them would fold their nkets properly every day? not to mention folding them into tofu blocks, even folding them together was already good enough. now, he actually had topare them with the students. it really wasn¡¯t easy. when the students heard this, they became excited. it would be interesting if the principal and the others wereing too. just now, some students had gone to their dormitories to take a look. the teachers ¡®dormitories were the same. in fact, they were even messier than them. they were even more flustered when they were tidying up. ¡°alright, you¡¯re dismissed. i¡¯ll give you one more hour to get ready. today, the best dormitory would be evaluated, and there would be a rewardter. the worst will be punished!¡± following the instructor¡¯s order, everyone returned to their dormitories. there were still waves ofints. they were all held in the palm of their families. folding nkets was something that they had never done since they were young. it was rare for there to be someone who knew how to fold it. they could only fold it so that it looked like a pile. it was too difficult to fold a square with edges and corners. some students even thought of using glue to fix the quilt. ¡°how can i build it like this?¡± ¡°at most, i won¡¯t cover myself with a nket when i sleep at night! it was so difficult to fold the quilt every day! it¡¯s a permanent solution!¡± ¡± you can¡¯t not cover yourself with a nket. the air in the mountains is especially cold, especially at night. you¡¯ll get sick if you don¡¯t cover yourself with a nket! ¡± ¡°yes, you should learn how to fold your nket. to be honest, i feel that the instructors will be very strict. you¡¯d better do your best!¡± ¡± you¡¯ll definitely be punished if you try to be opportunistic. it¡¯s better not to be opportunistic! ¡± ...... mo nan chong¡¯s dormitory was still alright. with a warm-hearted jing ci, she had been folding nkets for others. grandpa chong didn¡¯t really help, but if someone called her, he would at least help. she would look at them and tidy up the ones that were not folded properly. initially, everyone had some opinions about her, but seeing her like this, they didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°don¡¯t touch mine, i¡¯ve already packed mine.¡± just when grandpa chong saw that the nket was not folded properly and wanted to help, the girl spoke. she had jing ci¡¯s help just now, so she didn¡¯t want mo nan chong to do it again. she did not like mo nan chong and felt that she was putting on an act. mo nan chong retracted his hand and looked at the girl. she said calmly, ¡± ¡°this should not meet the standard!¡± ¡°you¡¯re saying that ci didn¡¯t fold it properly for me?¡± the girl sneered. ¡± that¡¯s better than you. ¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡± as long as you think it¡¯s good. ¡± she did not say anything more and walked away. the girl looked at her nket and was very satisfied. she had been unable to fold it properly and had to rely on jing ci¡¯s help to be able to fold it to this extent. she felt that it was perfect. ... didn¡¯t fold it properly? she felt that mo nan chong was deliberately showing off his skills and acting all high and mighty. did he expect them to be grateful to him for just a simple move? that was impossible. ¡°darling, don¡¯t mind them.¡± qin jiao frowned. ¡± you¡¯re clearly being kind, but they don¡¯t appreciate it. let them be. ¡± qin jiao understood mo nan¡¯s favor. she waszy, but it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to help. there was a reason why he didn¡¯t make a move. after all, she would probably wake up very early in the following days. there were so many people in the dormitory, and it was impossible for her and jing ci to fold everything for them. if they didn¡¯t fold it properly, they would still be punished. what he needed to do now was not to help them fold, but to teach them how to fold. otherwise, they would be the ones suffering in the future. it was just that everyone did not quite understand, and they were not willing to listen to this logic. ... if jing ci helped, then jing ci was a good person. if mo nan chong¡¯s help was more perfunctory, then she was a bad person, a selfish bad person. grandpa chong didn¡¯t mind. since she had nothing to do, she went out for a walk. it had been a long time since he had returned to this ce. there were many ces that were different, but there were also many ces that seemed to be the same. thest time he was here, he was still a little boy. now, she had grown up. mo nan chong was walking alone on the path when she suddenly saw a figure in front of her. she was stunned. ¡°ah jiu?¡± li jiujue turned around and looked at her with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± she was slightly surprised. ¡°i have some friendship with qin zhan, so i asked for a favor and came over to y.¡± of course, his main purpose was to see his girlfriend. he walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and hugged her from behind. he rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡± i missed you. ¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± we haven¡¯t seen each other for only a few days. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s like not seeing each other for three years,¡± li jiujue said seriously. Chapter 1999 1999 chapter 2001-can¡¯t wake up that night, the instructors had indeed checked every dormitory and given them marks. everyone in the dormitory was praised for mo nan¡¯s love for the dormitory, except for the girl who had wanted to help but refused to do so. she had not folded her nket properly and was reprimanded by the instructor. ¡°however, i have to remind everyone.¡± the instructor ced his hands behind his back and swept his gaze across the rest of the students in the dormitory. ¡± it¡¯s better to fold your own nkets. you think i can¡¯t tell that all of your nkets were made by the same person? ¡± everyone fell into silence. the instructor continued,¡±we have plenty of time today, so we can help. but what about tomorrow? what about the day after tomorrow?¡± if you gather at three or four o ¡®clock, will she make it in time to fold the nkets for you?¡± ¡± our gathering time is very short, and we can¡¯t even fold our own nkets properly. who can help you? ¡± everyone¡¯s faces turned ashen. the instructor went to another dormitory after giving a brief exnation. at this time, everyone¡¯s face was pale. everyone looked at jing ci. they had hoped that jing ci would help, but since the instructor had said so, it was obvious that the chances of him helping were a little slim. if it was especially early tomorrow morning, jing ci wouldn¡¯t even be able to make it in time. how could she have the time to help them? moreover, it wasn¡¯t just one or two of them. there were more than ten of them. ¡°if i don¡¯t fold the nket properly, i¡¯ll be punished, right?¡± one of the girls asked with a frown. ¡°but we can¡¯t just count on jing ci, can we?¡± everyone looked at jing ci. jing ci didn¡¯t say anything. after a moment of silence, she said, ¡± although i really want to help everyone, i might not be able to make it in time if time is tight. ¡± the nket could not be folded in a second. it took some time. besides, he had to wash up and put on his clothes when he got up. he did not have to help others. ¡± then what should we do? why don¡¯t we study for a while? otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to make it tomorrow! ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll die if we¡¯re punished to run. it¡¯s so hot now!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we can only rely on ourselves.¡± the group of people muttered to each other. after that, everyone pulled jing ci along to teach them how to fold their nkets. mo nanchong yawned and leanedzily on his bed. ¡°why didn¡¯t you do this earlier?¡± qin jiao was alsozy. before, master pet had said these words, but these people didn¡¯t believe it. now that the instructor had said it, they believed it. in the evening, they ate in the canteen. the food here was pretty good on the whole. they were probably tired from the whole afternoon, so everyone ate quite a lot. it was still early after dinner, and there were no training activities, so the instructor brought everyone to y some small games. everyone was having fun. after they were done ying, everyone took their things and prepared to take a shower. there were no individual bathhouses, not even small cubicles. the boys were fine, but the girls were a little embarrassed. after a lot of pushing and pawning, in the end, small groups went in to take a bath and everyone lined up. grandpa pet didn¡¯te here to take a bath. because li jiujue had already informed her, she went straight to li jiujue¡¯s ce when no one was paying attention. after taking a shower at li jiujue¡¯s ce, mo nan chong asked as he dried his hair, ¡± do you have anything to do recently? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve be a hands-off shopkeeper.¡± li jiujue said matter-of-factly, ¡± let them do what they need to do. i¡¯m just taking a break and spending time with my girlfriend. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± alright. ¡± coincidentally, she had been worried about li jiujue recently. if he could appear in front of her son more often, he would be more at ease. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t like me apanying you?¡± ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i like it? i do.¡± mo nanchong leaned into li jiujue¡¯s arms. li jiujue took the towel and dried her hair for a while. then, he took the hairdryer and dried her hair. mo nan chong had thought it was troublesome and did not want to dry her hair, but with li jiujue¡¯s help, she did not say anything. he stayed at li jiujue¡¯s ce for a long time. it was only when it was a littlete that master chong left and returned to his dormitory. ¡°where have you been?¡± jing ciy on the bed and gave mo nan chong a meaningful look. ¡°i¡¯m taking a bath.¡± mo nan chong put his things down and climbed onto his bed. jing ci was suspicious. ¡± we didn¡¯t see you when we went to take a shower just now. where did you go to take a shower? ¡± ¡°line up at the back.¡± mo nan chong replied indifferently, ¡± she¡¯s asleep. she should be up early tomorrow. ¡± she knew that yingluo and her gang were inhumane and would definitely wake them up at three or five in the morning. they were most happy to torture neers. mo nan chong quieted down, and jing ci did not say anything else. there were only a few people in the dormitory room who were still talking unhappily. ¡°this bed is so small, how can i sleep on it!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so ufortable, the bed is so hard!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t sleep!¡± ¡°hurry up and sleep. even if you can¡¯t sleep, you have to force yourself to sleep. i heard that you have to wake up very early tomorrow. if you wake upte, you¡¯ll be punished!¡± ...... ... at first, they couldn¡¯t fall asleep, but when it was toote, everyone fell into a deep sleep. after all, they were all exhausted. at four o ¡®clock, master pet woke up. she got up from the bed and slowly went to wash up. then, she folded her nket and tidied up the bed before waking qin jiao up from the lower bunk. it was also at this time that a life-threatening whistle came from outside. yesterday, the instructors had said that once the whistle sounded, they had to gather within five minutes. therefore, there were some faint movements in some dormitories. ¡°it¡¯s not even daybreak yet. don¡¯t be so perverted!¡± qin jiao yawned and drowsily wiped away her drowsy tears as she got out of bed. ¡°hurry up!¡± mo nan chong said. after that, she went to wake up the people on the other beds. ¡°get up, the whistle has sounded.¡± ¡°what? it¡¯s only a few hours!¡± ¡± mo nan chong, are you sick in the head? when did it ring? ¡± ... ¡°no, i want to continue sleeping. don¡¯t disturb me!¡± mo nanchong called out. other than qin jiao, another girl got up. jing ci also woke upte, so she couldn¡¯t care about the others. she washed up and folded her nket directly. she only shouted, ¡± everyone, get up. let¡¯s gather! ¡± however, everyone was in a deep sleep and did not wake up. mo nan chong waited for qin jiao to pack up and then went out with her. no one had left yet. only she and qin jiao were quick to reach the gathering ce. after a few seconds, the other students scrambled out. the whistle sounded again. at this time, the noise in the dormitory became louder and louder. everyone heard it. on the field, there were only a few students who were still swaying left and right, feeling sleepy. there were also a few who had not finished wearing their military training uniforms, and some of their pants were still in the middle of the training. Chapter 2000 2000 first ce the three girls, mo nan chong, qin jiao, and jing ci, were the first to stand. of course, her standing posture wasn¡¯t particrly proper, especially master chong. her standing posture was casual and had a sense of cynicism. even though the instructor was surprised that the girls were the first toe out, he was also a little unhappy with mo nan chong¡¯s standing posture. ¡°stand properly if you¡¯re out.¡± the instructor said to mo nan chong and the others. jing ci was already standing properly. she looked very well-behaved and smart. even the military training uniform she was wearing couldn¡¯t hide her beautiful little face. the instructor obviously liked jing ci more. when he saw jing ci, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. a small portion of the remaining students had arrived one after another. everyone was in a stumbling state. they were still not fully awake. their pants and clothes were not properly dressed. some were still sleeping in their rooms,pletely ignoring the whistle of the instructor. nearly an hour had passed, but not everyone was here. ¡°where are the others?¡± the instructor asked sternly. ¡± reporting to the instructor, some of them have not woken up yet. some of them can¡¯t be woken up! ¡± ¡°yes, we¡¯ve tried our best, but you can¡¯t me us for not waking you up!¡± ¡± reporting to the instructor, the one in our dormitory said that he¡¯s not training today and is on leave! ¡± everyone started to talk, and it was a mess. the instructor¡¯s face darkened as he picked up a high-pitched speaker and shouted, ¡± ¡°send a representative from each dormitory and call out the people from their dormitory. if you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll be punished by running.¡± ¡± the first dormitory with a full dormitory will not be punished to run. the rest will be punished to run ording to the order of the arrival of the dormitory. they will stack up in circles! ¡± ¡°you can only have breakfast after running!¡± hearing the instructor¡¯s words, everyone started to panic. the dormitory began to select a representative to call for the students. mo nan chong¡¯s group had all arrived except for one girl. in the end, everyone voted for mo nan chong to go and call for the others. mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders. she slowly made her way to her dormitory. there was a girl in their dormitory. she was very slow and cute, but she did everything very slowly. it was not that she did not get up, but she had actually woken up after jing ci. however, she was too slow. she brushed her teeth, washed her face, and folded her nket. in short, no matter what she did, she would always best. when mo nanchong went over, the girl was still slowly putting on her shoes. ¡°it¡¯s time to gather.¡± ¡°i¡¯m, i¡¯m sorry, i haven¡¯t recovered, i haven¡¯t recovered!¡± the girl was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t even put on her shoes. she was so nervous that her forehead was covered in sweat and she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡± calm down, slow down. you¡¯re just running a few more rounds. ¡± mo nanchong leaned against the door and looked at her. ¡± have you done the other things? ¡± ¡°alright, it¡¯ll be done soon, it¡¯ll be done soon.¡± the girl was in a hurry, and it took her a long time to finally put on her shoes. ¡°quick, let¡¯s go. aren¡¯t we being punished to run?¡± ¡°hmm, it shouldn¡¯t be thest one. he might be the first one.¡± mo nanchong knew in his heart that at this time, many of the people in the other dormitories would probably not be able to get up. the sky wasn¡¯t evenpletely bright yet. the instructors here were just that abnormal. especially when they could torture newbies, they would torture them with the mentality of not torturing. ¡± reporting, everyone in room 1005 is here. ¡± mo nan chong raised his hand and called out indifferently as he brought the girl back to the team. the instructor looked at mo nan chong and nodded. ¡± sure, we¡¯ve already gotten first ce. the rest of the dormitories will have to work hard. ¡± the second ce is going to be punished to run!¡± the rest of the dormitories also sent representatives to call for people. however, it wasn¡¯t easy to wake a person up. he probably didn¡¯t get used to itst night, so he went to bed veryte. at this moment, some of them couldn¡¯t get up. especially those who woke up with a bad temper, no one dared to make a sound. the dormitory was in chaos. mo nan chong turned around. a boy was wearing one shoe and holding the other. he was being pulled out by another boy while cursing. ¡°damn it, are you a pervert? can¡¯t you just let me wear my shoes properly?¡± ¡°hurry up, don¡¯t dy the entire dormitory, or you¡¯ll be punished to run away. running isn¡¯t anything, but it¡¯ll be terrible if we don¡¯t have food to eat!¡± ¡°we can¡¯t go out!¡± upon hearing this, the boy also ran away quickly. one after another, after about half an hour, almost all the members had arrived. the principal and the other teachers also arrived in a mess. ¡°the rankings are out, let¡¯s run. tenps for each group and stack them again ording to the order of arrival. the second ce will add onep, and the ninth ce will add eightps. do you understand?¡± the instructor asked sternly. ¡°ah, are we going to escape too?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s group was dejected. they had thought that the first ce would not need to run, but it turned out that they still had to run ten rounds! ¡± of course we¡¯re running. get moving immediately. ¡± ... mo nan chong took the lead and ran over. qin jiao followed. ¡± run! ¡± jing ci turned around and shouted to the others, ¡± run! ¡± then, the group of people began to run around the field. the people from the other dormitories also caught up one after another. the entire track was very lively. no one knew how long they had been running. mo nan chong and the others were the first to finish. when they finished, master chong wasn¡¯t even out of breath. qin jiao was the same, and jing ci¡¯s physical fitness was also good. the few girls behind him were already panting and puffing. fortunately, they were the first to gather, so they only needed to run tenps. the instructor was actually quite surprised when he saw their dormitory. while the rest of them were still running, the instructor started chatting with them. ... ¡°have you all participated in such training before?¡± ¡± yes, i¡¯ve had simr experiences before. besides, i run in the morning every day, so i feel fine. ¡± jing ci answered. the instructor looked at jing ci and nodded. as mo nan chong and the rest were the first to finish their run, they were naturally the first to have breakfast. it was only when they were halfway through their meal that other students came over one after another. the first few groups were still alright, as they only ran a few moreps. however, the students who cameter on started toin more and more. ¡°oh my god, i¡¯ve never run so many steps in my life!¡± ¡°i¡¯m dead. i can¡¯t eat anything. i just want to rest now!¡± ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s just military training. do you have to take it so seriously? it won¡¯t be like this for the next few days, right?¡± ¡°you¡¯re lucky you¡¯re notst. thest ce runs even more. those people from room 1009 are probably going to cry.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± the group of people ate their breakfast noisily and then watched as thest group of people came over. when the people from room 1009 arrived, they were all half-dead. when they sat at the table, they were so tired that they couldn¡¯t eat anything. ¡°hurry up and eat. if i don¡¯t eat, how will i have the strength toplete the next training!¡± the instructor smiled at the group of people in an enigmatic manner. Chapter 2001 2001 targeting after breakfast, there was a break. after the break, there was some less tiring exercise. by the time everyone had recovered, some of the training¡¯s difficulty increased. it was the first time the students had received such training, and they were all exhausted. after they were done with their military stances, the instructor gave everyone some time to rest. ¡± everyone, take advantage of your break time to select the dormitory leader. in the next few days, the dormitory leader will increase the punishment for those who wake upte! ¡± ¡± also, for the training, we will be divided into small groups. our other instructors wille over to train everyone. ¡± ¡°get ready, everyone. today is just a warm-up. after tomorrow, there will be more interesting training.¡± the instructor¡¯s words shocked everyone. ¡°today is just a warm-up?¡± ¡± oh my god, what kind of training will we have after tomorrow? i don¡¯t think we can handle it! ¡± ¡°oh my god, are you serious?¡± ¡°instructor, can you not be too strict with us? we¡¯re all cute university students, the flowers of our country. we should be protected, not abused, right?¡± the instructorughed. ¡± the flowers of our country should be trained more. the flowers of our country are not afraid of the wind and rain. you¡¯re all flowers that can be broken by the wind. you¡¯re too weak!¡± everyone was speechless. on the other side, the principal touched his half-bald head, looking extremely bitter. ¡± professor xu, don¡¯t get too excited. i didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. if i had known, i wouldn¡¯t have let you guys participate! ¡± ¡°principal, if i had known this, i would have finished my experiment!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t. i¡¯m dying. can i quit? ¡± ¡°since you¡¯re already here, the students willugh at you if you hide like a turtle. how can you still hold your heads high in school in the future?¡± the entire world fell into silence. the professors looked at each other and felt that the principal¡¯s words made sense. although the training was very tough now, if he ran away now, how would he make the students ept him in the future? hence, bearing the huge psychological pressure, everyone prepared to continue training. they had not expected that their group of teachers would also be treated the same. they were the secondst to wake up, so they had lost half their lives from running. ¨C it was break time. when everyone was resting, jing ci went to a corner while no one was paying attention. an instructor was already waiting in the corner. the young instructor nced at jing ci and smiled at her. ¡± leave it to me. ¡± it¡¯s so easy for me to lead your ss!¡± after the two of them chatted for a while, jing ci quickly returned to mo nan chong and the others. she acted as if nothing had happened, and her mood lifted when she looked at mo nan chong. the college entrance examination had stolen all the limelight from her. this time, she would not let her have an easy time. she already knew what the next training program was, so she knew that there were many opportunities to make a move on mo nan chong. furthermore, when her cousin was in charge of their sster on, he would definitely cause trouble for mo nan chong. she could have gotten into this university as the top student, but because of mo nan chong¡¯s appearance, she could not be the top student. she gritted her teeth in hatred. she used to be the talk of the town when she was in elementary school, middle school, and high school. she was the school belle and the president of the student union. however, when she went to university, not only did she not get first ce as she wished, but she was also not even discussed in the university. everyone was talking about mo nan chong. as her limelight had been overshadowed by mo nan chong, many people in the school did not even know that she was second. she had been looking for an opportunity to deal with mo nan chong. but he never had the chance. when mo nan chong went missing, she was the one who had posted some posts on the school forum to defame her. however, mo nan chong was back. she was back. the things that she had worked so hard to build up had been destroyed by mo nan chong¡¯s return. therefore, she had to seize the opportunity today. she was just an actress, yet she wanted to steal her limelight. she would be a very powerful scientific researcher in the future, okay? she looked down on people like him who made a living in the entertainment industry. since you¡¯re in the entertainment industry, you should just go to those acting schools. why did youe to a proper school like theirs? ¡± jing ci, you¡¯re amazing. do you really run in the morning often? ¡± a girl interrupted her thoughts and asked. ¡°yes, i run every morning. i¡¯ve had this habit since elementary school.¡± jing ci said matter-of-factly. ¡± it¡¯s really amazing. did you persist for a long time? ¡± ¡°grandpa pet, you¡¯re so powerful!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal that master chong is powerful. after all, she¡¯s master rong¡¯s daughter. master rong and lord fourth are both powerful people. how could she not be powerful? ¡± one of the girls said in a mocking tone. pared to jing ci¡¯s gentle attitude, everyone actually didn¡¯t like mo nan chong, who had always been sharp. moreover, jing ci was better at dealing with people and got along with them, but mo nan chong was not very good at it. ... she was always cold and distant, and seemed unapproachable. girls naturally liked people who were easy to get close to. mo nan chong nced at the girl and smiled. ¡± you¡¯re right. ¡± the girl inexplicably cowered and didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡± master chong, don¡¯t be angry, ¡± jing ci joked. ¡± we¡¯re just joking. i¡¯m really envious that you have such powerful parents. ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± there¡¯s no need to be envious. it¡¯s useless to be envious. ¡± this reincarnation is a technical job!¡± ¡°mo nan chong, can you not be so sarcastic?¡± the other girl was a little annoyed. ¡± it¡¯s just your parents who are powerful. you¡¯re not a promising person. what¡¯s so great about you? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. why are you so arrogant? i¡¯ve already disliked you many times! ¡± ¡± ci was just making a casual remark. you make it sound like someone¡¯s trying to snatch your parents away from you. ¡± the girls were united and stood on jing ci¡¯s side. ¡°yeah, my parents are amazing, but there¡¯s nothing amazing about me.¡± mo nan chong was still calm. ¡± i¡¯m serious. reincarnation requires skills. ¡± ... the girls were all angered by her. she stood up, patted her butt, and walked away. qin jiao scanned the crowd. ¡± it¡¯s you guys who are being mean. ¡± ¡°alright, we¡¯re all ssmates.¡± jing ci acted like a good person. ¡± have a good rest. training is about to start. ¡± this time, another instructor came. and this instructor was in charge of their ss. this instructor was called lu chu. he was tall and handsome. he was a new member of youyou¡¯s team. his first mission was to teach these students! ¡°hello, everyone. let me introduce myself first. my name is lu chu, and i¡¯m your instructor. from today onwards, i¡¯ll lead you in your training.¡± Chapter 2002 2002 it¡¯s like i¡¯ve lost you for a long time the first day of training wasn¡¯t very tiring, but it was already challenging the limits for most of the students. at dinner time, everyone was so tired that they could barely eat. looking at the table full of delicious food, some people gobbled up the food to replenish their energy, while some people couldn¡¯t eat anymore. ¡± i can¡¯t, i can¡¯t. this is too inhumane. how can i still eat after such training? i¡¯m going to die! ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t either. i¡¯m too tired and i can¡¯t eat anything!¡± ¡°it¡¯s already amazing that i can still breathe!¡± ¡± oh my god, i didn¡¯t expect that i would stand in a military posture for the whole day. so, am i up to standard? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t stand properly, it¡¯s the instructor who¡¯s too perverted!¡± ¡± today is only the first day. i heard that the difficulty will be doubled tomorrow. ¡± ¡°f * ck, this can¡¯t be true, right?¡± ¡°i want to leave this ce!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i don¡¯t want to go through military training again in this life! what the hell is this training?!¡± everyone was discussing their experience during the day. it was as if they had rolled around the 18th level of hell and never wanted to experience it again. of course, there were also people who were calmer, such as mo nan chong, cold, and those who used to be in f-ss. these people had all been trained by master chong, so they didn¡¯t feel much now. ¡°indifferently, why don¡¯t you have any reaction at all? can you still eat?¡± a student looked at indifferently, who was focused on eating, in shock. ¡°this is nothing. i think it¡¯s fine.¡± he said indifferently. the student was speechless. this is called ¡°good¡±? then why were all the students screaming like that? ¡°hey, you don¡¯t seem to feel anything either. don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± ¡°i¡¯m okay. i didn¡¯t sweat much.¡± a former ss F student beside herughed. mo nan chong and the others sat at the same table when they were eating, so everyone noticed that the people at master chong¡¯s table did not seem to feel anything. at the other big tables, there were screams. their table was eating andughing at the same time, as if this training was nothing. many people had surrounded them and were looking at them. ¡°this table isn¡¯t upied, is it?¡± one of the students finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said. ¡°f * ck, this is too abnormal. don¡¯t they feel tired? what about the female students? don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± ¡°the rumored perverts are probably like this!¡± ¡± that¡¯s too scary. will they still be able to ept tomorrow¡¯s training? ¡± ¡°......¡± the people around them discussed for a long time. in the end, they felt that they were not from the same world and returned to their own tables to eat with difficulty. indifferently reminded him,¡±eat more if you can. only after you fill your stomach will you have the strength to continue training.¡± otherwise, you¡¯ll find that tomorrow¡¯s training will not only be tiring, but also famished.¡± everyone felt that his cold words made sense. then, they all buried their heads and started eating. after all, if he didn¡¯t eat breakfast in the morning and ran first, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat now. after the night passed, he would be half-dead hungry the next morning. how could he still run? indifferently, he was also trying to show that he was right. he had been eating all this time, and he was very picky. at the table at the very end were the principal and some professors. these people did not exercise all year round, but after some exercise, they had been tortured to the point of insanity. ¡± i can¡¯t eat anymore. i really don¡¯t want to eat anything. i want to lie on the bed and sleep now! ¡± ¡°i miss myboratory!¡± ¡°i miss my days in ss!¡± ¡°principal, why did you ask us to participate in this kind of damn event? aren¡¯t we here for a vacation? you call this a vacation? are we going to the 18th level of hell for a holiday?¡± a group of professors were reprimanding the principal. the principal¡¯s hair became even more uncouth. he touched his bald head and frowned. ¡± how would i know that these instructors were so heartless! ¡± he was a teacher, after all! he was the principal! if they say they won¡¯t give you face, then they won¡¯t. who cares what your background is, i¡¯ll kill you first! their training was almost the same as the students¡¯. they were also exhausted. the students didn¡¯t find trouble with them because when they turned around and saw that they were even more tired than them, they instantly felt better. originally, they would have been scolded to death. there were still a few students who were secretlyughing at them. ¡°hahaha, the headmasters are so funny!¡± ... ¡°he was full of fighting spirit when he came, but now he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡± our ss instructor also said that there will be somepetitions that the principal and the others will participate in! ¡± ¡°hahaha, we¡¯re going to win!¡± the principal red at the people who were discussing and said angrily, ¡± shut up. you still have the energy to criticize us? do you need to train again? ¡± the principal¡¯s words silenced everyone. everyone looked at each other and thenughed. the principal was speechless. the professors were speechless. that¡¯s too much! bullying the old! ¨C ... the activities at night were more rxed. after dinner, everyone yed some interesting indoor games in the training room. mo nan chong¡¯s group won consecutively. the team led by jing ci had beenpeting with mo nan chong. after ying for a while, master pet was a little distracted. she saw li jiujue, who had been peeking at her from the door. ¡± i¡¯m going to the washroom. qin jiao, you¡¯ll be the temporary captain. ¡± after mo nan chong left, qin jiao and jing ci had a crazy confrontation. in the beginning, everyone was participating, butter, because qin jiao and jing ci were more prominent, only two people were left topete. everyone was in a state of watching a show. some were cheering for jing ci, and some were cheering for qin jiao. the teachers were also divided into two camps, and they were even putting pressure on them in various ways. they gambled on things like how they would do push-ups if they lost, and how they would do push-ups if they won. as soon as he left, he was pulled into a big embrace by a big hand. she lifted her head and saw li jiujue¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face. ¡°there are people inside.¡± mo nanchong said softly. he wanted to struggle, but li jiujue held him tightly. ¡± they can¡¯t see. ¡± mo nan chong was held in this embrace for a while before he held her hand and walked to a corner. under the night sky, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. li jiujue stuck to mo nan chong¡¯s side, feeling an inexplicable sense offort. ever since they had fallen asleep, the two of them had been a little clingy to each other. if he didn¡¯t see her for a day, he would miss her so much that he would go crazy. mo nanchong looked up at li jiujue. he wanted to say something but stopped. she knew that trouble was still waiting for them. li jiujue still had a cmity to face, but she did not know when it woulde. perhaps she should go and find someone. that person should be able to predict this tribtion. Chapter 2003 2003 chapter 2005-picking mo nan chong did not stay with li jiujue for long. just as she was about to leave, li jiujue grabbed her wrist. then, she was pulled back and fell on hisp. his head was buried in her neck. his voice was low, but it sounded particrly pleasant. ¡°darling ... why do i feel like i haven¡¯t seen you in a long, long time? my heart has been so empty. you¡¯re clearly by my side, but i keep having this uneasy feeling.¡± ¡± it¡¯s like you weren¡¯t by my side for a very, very long time. ¡± his voice was very low, so low that it seemed to have a bit of grievance. mo nan chong knew the reason. he had only forgotten some of his memories from his previous life. if he could remember, this feeling was not wrong. ¡°i¡¯ll always be by your side in the future.¡± mo nan said softly and gently. she gently pulled li jiujue¡¯s hand away. ¡± i have to go back. if i don¡¯t, they might think that i fell into the toilet. ¡± li jiujue looked at her with a wronged expression, as if he couldn¡¯t bear for her to leave. mo nan chong turned around and suddenly kissed him on the lips. then, she turned around and ran back. li jiujue was stunned for a moment. he probably did not react in time to mo nan chong¡¯s sudden move. after a moment of shock, his lips curled into a satisfied smile. his eyes became gentler. ¡°master chong, you¡¯re finally back. i thought you fell into the toilet. i didn¡¯t see you for a long time!¡± ¡°grandpa chong, are you alright? why did you go to the toilet for so long?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not ufortable, are you? we lost quite badly just now. you¡¯re here, turn the situation around for us!¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± victory and defeat aremon in the military. it¡¯s fine even if you lose! ¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. if we lose, we have to do push-ups! think about it, us old people!¡± the principal took the lead in disagreeing. it was probably because everyone was training together that the principal and professors seemed to be closer to the students, and they could even get along with them asionally. now, they were even betting. ¡°push-ups, this is interesting!¡± master chongughed. ¡± so, i¡¯ll do push-ups if i lose? does everyone want to see the principal do push-ups?¡± the principal was confused. you can¡¯t be like this! ¡°i want to!¡± ¡± that¡¯s too much. consider the physical strength of the elderly. push-ups can¡¯t be done! ¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. you suggested it yourself. why? only we can do it, and you can¡¯t? wouldn¡¯t that be extremely unfair?¡± the principal patted his slightly bald head. it was extremely difficult. in the end, grandpa chong lost. thus, the principal and the group of professors were surrounded by all the students and were doing push-ups on the ground. someone even came up with a very torturous method, making a professor lie under the principal and doing push-ups on top of the professor. the bald principal and the bald professor did not like each other. ¡°hahaha!¡± a burst ofughter could be heard from the surroundings. ¡°absolutely!¡± ¡± i¡¯m dying ofughter. let¡¯s quickly take some photos as a memento! ¡± ¡°you little brats, you¡¯re not allowed to take photos of us. otherwise, i¡¯ll get angry. the consequences of the principal getting angry will be very serious!¡± ¡± all the best, principal! don¡¯t kiss him! ¡± the principal was speechless. after doing more than ten push-ups, the principal almost fell on top of the old professor. the old professor was flustered and exasperated. when the principaly down, he immediately rolled up. ¡± what a disgrace! ¡± then, she went back to her room in a huff. ¡°alright, i¡¯m done. that¡¯s enough, go back to your rooms and rest. don¡¯t forget to get up early tomorrow!¡± captain qin called out. then, everyone returned to their rooms one after another. he washed up and went to sleep. after a tiring day, many people didn¡¯tin about the bathroom. instead, they simply washed up and went to sleep. master pet wasn¡¯t that tired, but it was a dreamless night. she had already woken up in the morning before the whistle was blown. after she finished washing up, the whistle sounded. after waking qin jiao up, he also woke up the others. ¡± oh my god, my whole body is aching. do i still need to train? ¡± ... ¡°wuwuwu, i feel like i¡¯m going to fall apart!¡± ¡°hurry up and get up. if you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll be punished by running!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. there¡¯s a lot of movement next door. i guess they¡¯re already up. we can¡¯t lose! ¡± the group of people burst into amotion and then rushed out. the people from the other dormitories were also running toward the instructor in a mess. today was much better than yesterday. after all, everyone knew that they would be punished if they werete, so they were all very active. however, there were still a few people who had trouble getting out of bed and refused to get up. some of them were even carried out by their dormitory members. ¡°he¡¯s up!¡± there was a boy who was still in bed. he was carried out by his roommates and thrown in front of the instructor. ¡°we¡¯re all here!¡± ... ¡°get up!¡± the instructor kicked the person under the nket. the person under the nket mumbled a few words, clearly very dissatisfied. the instructor kicked him even harder. the person on the ground wriggled for a moment and then climbed up with difficulty. mo nan chong¡¯s group was quiteplete and they were all dressed. most importantly, everyone seemed to be in good spirits. lu chu was very satisfied. ¡°you guys are pretty good.¡± ¡°run!¡± after that, a group of people took the lead and started running. mo nan chong was running at the front. she was not running very fast, but she was not very slow either. she kept a certain distance from the people behind her. the instructor looked on for a while and suddenly shouted at mo nan chong, ¡± why are you running so fast? are you trying to show off? don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re a team?¡± mo nanchong tilted his head. ¡°? ¡± her? ¡°it¡¯s you. what are you looking at? you¡¯re the only one running so fast. why didn¡¯t you care about your teammates behind you?¡± the instructor said unhappily, ¡± go to the back of the team and run with the team. you¡¯ll be punished to run tenpster! ¡± mo nan chong was baffled, but he did not say anything. he ran to the back of the crowd and followed behind. qin jiao looked at the instructor. ¡± instructor lu, why are you punishing darling? is it wrong for her to run fast? ¡± moreover, she wasn¡¯t running very fast. if she was fast, you wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up! she¡¯s already considering forming a team!¡± ¡°consider what team? a person with such a strong desire to show off is considered a team?¡± lu chu was looking for trouble and didn¡¯t like qin jiao. he said directly, ¡± you¡¯re running with her! ¡± qin jiao looked at lu chu in disbelief. ¡± instructor lu, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± ¡°what, do you still have doubts about me?¡± lu chu had an arrogant look on his face. qin jiao¡¯s eyes were wide open, and she couldn¡¯t control her anger. mo nan chong pulled her when he passed her. ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± then, qin jiao angrily jogged with mo nan chong. Chapter 2004 2004 two faces mo nan chong and qin jiao continued to run. when everyone finished running and went for breakfast, instructor lu was still giving them a hard time. ¡°why are you whispering to each other? increase the punishment!¡± ¡°run another fiveps!¡± ¡°continue to run!¡± ¡°what are you doing? if you have a problem with me, then continue running!¡± qin jiao was a little angry at first. lu chu¡¯s attitude was so bad and he kept punishing them, which made her even more angry. she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. but just as she was about to explode, other students came over. jing ci and a few of her ssmates had probably finished their breakfast. when they came over and saw this scene, they discussed it for a while. then, jing ci took the lead and walked toward instructor lu. ¡°instructor lu, please let them go for lunch. they¡¯ve already been running for a long time.¡± jing ci frowned and said worriedly, ¡± they¡¯re girls, after all. don¡¯t make things too difficult for them. ¡± the other students around them saw that jing ci was speaking up for mo nan chong and couldn¡¯t help but speak up for mo nan chong and qin jiao. of course, there were also those who were slightly dissatisfied with the two of them. they felt that the two of them deserved it, and jing ci and the others had no need to speak up for them. lu chu nced at jing ci and said coldly, ¡± so what if it¡¯s a girl? ¡± since you¡¯re here for the training, there¡¯s no distinction between men and women. if you don¡¯t have that awareness, don¡¯te for the training!¡± lu chu¡¯s words sessfully angered qin jiao. ¡°are you still an instructor?¡± qin jiao rolled up her sleeves and rushed directly at lu chu. she wanted to fight him immediately. she had a fiery personality and would explode at any moment. everyone could see that lu chu was deliberately targeting them. mo nan chong did not run very fast or do anything special, but lu chu had targeted her and punished her time and time again. even the other students around them couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. it wasn¡¯t just jing ci and the others. of course, jing ci had ulterior motives. after a few words from her, everyone thought that she was a good person. even though they did not get along well with mo nan chong, they were all speaking up for him at this moment. however, this lu chu was obviously a little too much. he had been increasing the punishment, and it was two girls. many boys from the other sses couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°instructor lu, why do you have to torture darling like this?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, what did i do wrong that you have to torture her like this?¡± ¡± instructor lu, we¡¯re just students. we¡¯re not your subordinates. do you have to target us like this? ¡± many of the students happened to be mo nan chong¡¯s fans. especially after master chong acted in the movie ¡®lord rong¡¯, she had even more fans. seeing darling being bullied, everyone was a little indignant. lu chu did not expect so many people to speak up for mo nan chong. he was immediately displeased. after all, he was an instructor and a member of youyou¡¯s team. he didn¡¯t spend so much effort to get in just to make these people go against him. they were just a bunch of students, yet they dared to be so arrogant. ¡°what are you doing? are you the instructor or am i the instructor? i don¡¯t need you to tell me how to punish people.¡± ¡°since you¡¯re so powerful, you can train by yourself. why did youe to our base?¡± lu chu was very arrogant and domineering. his few words also made the group of boys angry. ¡°instructor, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°we¡¯re giving you face. do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re an instructor?¡± ¡± mo nan chong, don¡¯t run anymore. are you going to run just because he told you to? ¡± ¡± qin jiao, don¡¯t run. why should he punish you? what does he mean? he actually dares to punish you! ¡± the group of people were extremely annoyed. mo nan chong and qin jiao did not continue. she looked at lu chu coldly. mo nan chong did not say anything, but his eyes were cold and made people feel very ufortable. lu chu did not know if he was guilty or what, but it was as if someone had stepped on his tail. he was a little angry. ¡°what are you looking at? mo nan chong, what do you mean by that look?¡± ¡°what are you feeling guilty about?¡± mo nan chong asked calmly. she had her hands in her pockets. even though she had run quite a bit, she did not sweat much. these fewps were nothing to her. ¡°who¡¯s guilty? what am i guilty of? i¡¯m an instructor, what do i have to be guilty about? if i say you¡¯re going to be punished, then you¡¯re going to be punished. you really have a problem!¡± lu chu shouted with a dark face. more and more students gathered around him, surrounding him in threeyers. moreover, all of them were aggressive. ... jing ci could probably tell that everyone was very dissatisfied with lu chu. lu chu was picking on mo nan chong because of her, so she raised her head and shouted, ¡± alright, everyone, stop messing around. instructor lu might be doing this for our own good. there must be some misunderstanding. let¡¯s just forget about it and take a step back. ¡± mo nan chong didn¡¯t say anything. he only nced at jing ci coldly. she seemed to have seen through everything, but she did not say anything. jing ci¡¯s hair stood on end under his gaze. she swallowed her saliva, not knowing what to do for a moment. ¡°jing ci, are you one of us or one of them?¡± one of the boys asked, not buying it. jing ci¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good when he was asked. a girl next to her shouted unhappily, ¡± you don¡¯t have to say that. jing ci spoke up for mo nan chong. mo nan chong did something wrong, so how can he me the instructor? ¡± ci only told us to take a step back and didn¡¯t say anything. this is the best solution!¡± at this moment, the principal and the others also came over. ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± the principal shouted. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ... the principal¡¯s words made everyone subconsciously quiet down. then, a student reported the general situation to the principal. ¡°principal, i think we should change this instructor. this instructor is not reliable at all!¡± ¡°yes, i suggest changing the instructor!¡± ¡°he¡¯s been punishing our lord chong all this time, and our lord chong didn¡¯t do anything wrong. men who target girls are too petty!¡± ¡°yeah, i didn¡¯t even offend him, but he¡¯s been looking for trouble!¡± many students were furious. speaking of which, mo nan chong was very famous now. they were from the same school, and there was a sense of pride between them. she felt that she had brought glory to the school. in the end, this lu chu had been targeting her, a girl. no one could stand it. ¡°principal, everyone has misunderstood.¡± lu chu put on a pleasant expression. ¡± i¡¯m not targeting mo nan chong. the reason why he asked her to do extra training was just to follow the rules. she did not perform well in some areas.¡± the principal looked at lu chu doubtfully and then at the students around him. Chapter 2005 2005 even the core big shots are afraid of her the students looked at lu chu in disbelief. everyone had clearly seen lu chu picking on mo nan chong and qin jiao. however, at this moment, he said that it was all a misunderstanding. he then exined himself, saying that he had originally nned to let mo nan chong and qin jiao eat together. no matter what, he knew what he was doing. everyone was speechless. he had seen people who could act, but he had never seen someone who could act so well. he was extremely arrogant when he spoke to the students, but when he spoke to the principal, he was like apletely different person. ¡°mo nan chong, qin jiao, aren¡¯t you guys going to have breakfast? look, you¡¯ve made everyone misunderstand me. it¡¯s as if i¡¯m not giving you food.¡± lu chu¡¯s words shocked everyone. everyone looked at him, dumbfounded. ¡°let¡¯s go eat first.¡± the principal looked at them slyly and said to mo nan chong and qin jiao, ¡± you¡¯ll only have the strength to fight after you¡¯re full. ¡± after mo nan chong and qin jiao left, the students around them started to discuss in low voices. everyone thought that the principal probably didn¡¯t care at all, or that he had already believed lu chu¡¯s words and thought that lu chu was a good person. everyone sighed and was somewhat speechless. ¡°this instructor lu is crazy!¡± ¡± he didn¡¯t have this attitude when he was with us just now. his attitude changed when he was with the principal. he¡¯s now bullying the weak and fearing the strong! ¡± ¡°so disgusting!¡± ¡°how can there be such a person? what is this called, male white lotus?¡± the group of students had a nauseating attitude. seeing that the principal didn¡¯t pursue the matter, it seemed that he had already agreed with lu chu¡¯s words. although everyone felt that it was unfair, they had nothing to say. everyone could only look at lu chu. seeing that the principal had left, lu chu¡¯s arrogant face returned. ¡°what? did i say something wrong?¡± ¡± you guys better respect the instructor. otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. ¡± everyone was furious, but there was nothing they could do. in the end, they wanted to say something but stopped, and then said nothing. mo nan chong and qin jiao were thest to arrive at the cafeteria. as they were eating, a few other students came in. ¡°master pet, do you want to apply for a change of instructor?¡± ¡± i feel that instructor lu has always been against you. is there any conflict between you two? why does he always target you? ¡± ¡°yeah, he¡¯s targeting you for no reason. didn¡¯t he just take over your ss? i don¡¯t think you have the chance to offend him, right? we haven¡¯t been in the base for long.¡± the group of people had puzzled expressions on their faces. no matter how hard she racked her brain, she could not figure out how mo nan chong had offended instructor lu. ¡°i don¡¯t know how i¡¯ve offended him.¡± grandpa pet ate his breakfast calmly. ¡± i¡¯ve always been with darling. she has no chance to offend this instructor lu. ¡± qin jiao couldn¡¯t understand what instructor lu was up to. he had picked on mo nan chong for no reason, as if he was there to pick on mo nan chong. however, grandpa chong had not done anything to let him down. other people might not know, but qin jiao was very clear about it. ¡°don¡¯t tell me he fell in love with you, and you rejected him, so he flew into a rage out of humiliation?¡± one of the boys asked after thinking about it. mo nan chong: ¡± ... i can¡¯t tell. he used to like me. ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to be like this even if you like someone, right? he seems to have a deep hatred for me. ¡± qin feng snorted and felt that it was ridiculous. as a man who was several years older than them, he didn¡¯t even know how embarrassing it was for him to do such a childish thing. ¡°indeed, it¡¯s as if there¡¯s a deep hatred between us, and it¡¯spletely directed at master pet!¡± the rest of the students were confused. although mo nan chong was in the limelight, everyone¡¯s hostility towards her had been dissolved after the press conference. everyone knew that she was backed by big bosses, and no one would want to offend her. but this instructor lu kept making things difficult for her. he was in a difficult position. because the instructor had blown the whistle, everyone ran out. mo nan¡¯s pet was almost done eating. he looked up at qin jiao and asked, ¡± are you done? ¡± let¡¯s go over after you¡¯re done eating.¡± qin jiao frowned. ¡± he¡¯s the one who dyed our breakfast time. are you afraid he¡¯ll cause us trouble? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, it¡¯s good to be early.¡± grandpa chong was toozy to argue with lu chu. if she wanted to ... the people she knew from yingluo were all better than him, a neer. in fact, she could be considered his senior. a newbie against a senior. mo nan chong shrugged. ... the instructors on the training ground were all new faces. those old people were probably toozy to train the students, so they left the work to the new ones. even qin zhan, the team leader, was the newly appointed team leader of the outer team members of youyou. the core members were obviously busy with other things. thinking about the core members, mo nan chong felt a headache. those people were actually very afraid of her. when she was young, she was insensible and a little sharp. at first, they were being trained, butter, she trained them instead. moreover, a littled holding a milk bottle and challenging these people one-on-one all day ... more importantly, she won every time. no one dared to fight her one-on-one. if those people didn¡¯t go easy on her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against her. she was the sum of their dark history. although mo nan chong and qin jiao had arrived quickly, they were still a few minuteste. ... this time, lu chu had another reason. ¡°so, why should i train you two? look, all the other girls are here, only you two arete. if i don¡¯t educate you, who should i educate?¡± qin jiao looked as if she had expected it. ¡± it¡¯s all because of you. you¡¯ve dyed our meal time. ¡± mo nanchong nced at lu chu. ¡± i¡¯ll pay for beingte. you can tell me how you want to punish me. ¡± lu chu was clearly targeting her, and qin jiao was just brought along. ¡°or am i in the wrong? it¡¯s your fault that i dyed your meal time. i¡¯m just training you. since you heard the whistle, you should put down what you¡¯re doing ande over to join the training. who asked you to take your time and make everyone wait for you? don¡¯t you know that everyone¡¯s time is very precious?¡± ¡°you¡¯re the one wasting everyone¡¯s time!¡± qin jiao said. lu chu narrowed his eyes and stared at qin jiao¡¯s mouth. ¡± who is wasting time? ¡± the training would have started if you had arrived earlier!¡± ¡°you.¡± qin jiao sneered. ¡± if you¡¯re targeting someone, just say it directly. don¡¯t find any high-sounding reasons. do you think the whole world is stupid enough to let you say whatever you want? ¡± lu chu took a step forward and shouted, ¡± qin jiao, you¡¯re very capable, aren¡¯t you? ¡± if you¡¯re so good, frog jump ten times!¡± Chapter 2006 2006 even if you can¡¯t beat me in a one-on-one fight! some of the instructors were still trying to mediate, hoping that everyone would calm down. qin jiao said a few more intense words, making lu chu jump in anger. she also scolded qin ran very badly, which made mo nan chong¡¯s face darken. ¡°say that again.¡± master chong had the urge to strangle lu chu to death if he dared to say anything bad. the people around them wanted to stop mo nan chong, but then some of the students suddenly thought of something. they were curious about who was more powerful between master chong and lu chu. after all, lu chu also seemed to have a bad temper, but he was stopped by grandpa chong before. ¡± instructor lu, you should apologize to my favorite. i¡¯m much better than you! ¡± a person who wanted to watch the show suddenly shouted. the people around them looked at mo nan chong and lu chu curiously. lu chu¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡± what do you mean? can she be better than me?¡± an instructor at the side pulled lu chu and said, ¡± ¡± instructor lu, don¡¯t be rash. we are here to be instructors. we are their teachers, not to fight with students. besides, she is a girl. you can¡¯t bully a girl, can you? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t see her as a girl. as my student, i¡¯ll treat her the same.¡± lu chu snorted. ¡± if you don¡¯t have the ability, then get lost. ¡± ¡°you can get lost.¡± qin yang scolded. ¡°why is your mouth so cheap? did you eat shit?¡± lu chu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at qin jiao. qin jiao said, ¡± you¡¯re the one eating sh * t. i think your whole family is eating sh * t! ¡± ¡± you, look at this. these are the talents cultivated by their school. a bunch of trash! ¡± ¡°even the gods can¡¯t save people like you!¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s better to just get lost!¡± the ss F students who had once been in the same ss as qin jiao and mo nan chong were all very united. they had already surrounded him, and when they heard lu chu¡¯s outrageous words, they were all furious. they used to be trash, but after being trained by grandpa sheng, they were collectively admitted into the best school. however, this instructor had started scolding them again without thinking. even though she was scolding qin jiao, their ss had once been a group. scolding one person was equivalent to scolding everyone. ss F¡¯s people had never been very impulsive. i¡¯ve been trained before. but this time, everyone couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. after all, lu chu had been targeting mo nan chong from the very beginning, so they had been very angry and had been holding it in for a long time. as the saying goes, if you can¡¯t bear it, you don¡¯t need to bear it anymore. since he couldn¡¯t help it, he might as well explode. as a result, this group of people suddenly began to attack lu chu. after someone took off a shoe and threw it at lu chu, the rest of the people began to fight with him frantically. then, some of lu chu¡¯s brothers were naturally unhappy. just like that, the instructor and the students got into a fight. the principal was also a protective person. when he saw that mo nan chong, the top student in the school, had joined in the scuffle, he was also furious. the other professors who wanted to snatch mo nan chong away from their specializations also exploded when they saw that their students were being bullied. as a result, the principal and the professors joined in the chaotic battle. after that, everyone started fighting and the scene was extremely chaotic. ¡°stop fighting!¡± ¡°enough!¡± when qin zhan, the team leader, came over, he could no longer see his team members. he only saw a cloud of dust and then a series of screams. he did not know if they were from the students or the instructors. ¡°stop!¡± qin zhan roared a few times, and the students and instructors who did not join in the battle hid far away, afraid that they would be implicated. mo nan chong had dragged qin jiao out at some point, and the group of people in ss F, who had been taught by him, all left after the trouble. everyone found a big tree and began to enjoy the shade while watching the fire on the other side of the river. jing ci and his ssmates were also hiding under another tree to watch the show. after watching for a while, he found that there was also a group of people under the tree next door. she looked over and saw mo nan chong holding a lollipop in his hand. a ssmate beside him was fanning her with a hat. she sat there like a boss and watched the show. jing ci was speechless. the battle had been going on for nearly half an hour. the principal¡¯s wig flew off, and the professors ¡®shoes were gone. their clothes were also torn, and they were in a mess. when the two sides stopped, they were still in a confrontation. the principal was flustered and exasperated as he ran his fingers through what little hair he had left. ¡± you instructors, how dare you bully our number one student! this is intolerable! ¡± ¡°who can¡¯t bear it!¡± the professor was already holding a shoe in his hand and throwing it at lu chu. lu chu¡¯s face turned red. ¡± how can you be teachers? you are not worthy! ¡± he roared. ¡°you guys are not worthy!¡± the professors were full of pride. qin zhan pressed his forehead. ¡± are you all kids? the children are all watching the show!¡± he had long discovered that the person who caused the trouble was already under the tree. ... now that they were done, mo nan chong walked up and looked at lu chu casually. ¡± one-on-one? you can¡¯t beat me. ¡± lu chu was mad. he rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t beat you, and you ran so far? mo nan chong, don¡¯t think that i won¡¯t beat you up just because you¡¯re a student. you¡¯re a girl! i can even beat up eight hundred students like you a day!¡± ¡°you¡¯ll have to be able to beat him, but you can¡¯t.¡± mo nan chong was even more infuriating. lu chu was speechless. he turned back and looked at qin zhan. ¡± i didn¡¯t cause any trouble. can i ept her one-on-one challenge? ¡± qin zhan pressed his temple. he was about to go crazy. he raised his head and looked at the building not far away. upstairs, there was a group of people looking over from the balcony. the group of people were watching with great interest, and some of them were even holding binocrs. they were all core members. only core members could enter that building. ¡°eighth brother, how is it? is our little darling here?¡± ... ¡°yes, this little girl is getting more and more adorable!¡± ¡°cute? she¡¯s so devilish, i want to cry just thinking about it. she fought me for 800 rounds back then, and i lost every time. do you believe that?¡± ¡°we¡¯re about the same. tsk, this new member isn¡¯t much. she¡¯s blind to dare to provoke a big boss! even he had to call the little darling senior sister! to challenge the strongest senior sister one-on-one, you¡¯re really bold!¡± ¡°yanzi, what do you think?¡± the only woman in the crowd said coldly, ¡± i don¡¯t think so. ¡± ¡°yanzi still holds grudges. didn¡¯t the little darling win your title of the strongest back then? he¡¯s just a little kid.¡± ¡°who¡¯s holding a grudge against her? i¡¯m not.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, i think there is.¡± ¡°speaking of which, are we really going to let them fight one-on-one? if we don¡¯t act, he¡¯s still the little darling, the strongest of them all. although he¡¯s just a supernumerary member, he¡¯s still the most powerful boss in our yingying!¡± Chapter 2007 2007 chapter 2008-supernumerary member some of the instructors were still trying to mediate, hoping that everyone would calm down. qin jiao said a few more intense words, making lu chu jump in anger. she also scolded qin ran very badly, which made mo nan chong¡¯s face darken. ¡°say that again.¡± master chong had the urge to strangle lu chu to death if he dared to say anything bad. the people around them wanted to stop mo nan chong, but then some of the students suddenly thought of something. they were curious about who was more powerful between master chong and lu chu. after all, lu chu also seemed to have a bad temper, but he was stopped by grandpa chong before. ¡± instructor lu, you should apologize to my favorite. i¡¯m much better than you! ¡± a person who wanted to watch the show suddenly shouted. the people around them looked at mo nan chong and lu chu curiously. lu chu¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡± what do you mean? can she be better than me?¡± an instructor at the side pulled lu chu and said, ¡± ¡± instructor lu, don¡¯t be rash. we are here to be instructors. we are their teachers, not to fight with students. besides, she is a girl. you can¡¯t bully a girl, can you? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t see her as a girl. as my student, i¡¯ll treat her the same.¡± lu chu snorted. ¡± if you don¡¯t have the ability, then get lost. ¡± ¡°you can get lost.¡± qin yang scolded. ¡°why is your mouth so cheap? did you eat shit?¡± lu chu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at qin jiao. qin jiao said, ¡± you¡¯re the one eating sh * t. i think your whole family is eating sh * t! ¡± ¡± you, look at this. these are the talents cultivated by their school. a bunch of trash! ¡± ¡°even the gods can¡¯t save people like you!¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s better to just get lost!¡± the ss F students who had once been in the same ss as qin jiao and mo nan chong were all very united. they had already surrounded him, and when they heard lu chu¡¯s outrageous words, they were all furious. they used to be trash, but after being trained by grandpa sheng, they were collectively admitted into the best school. however, this instructor had started scolding them again without thinking. even though she was scolding qin jiao, their ss had once been a group. scolding one person was equivalent to scolding everyone. ss F¡¯s people had never been very impulsive. i¡¯ve been trained before. but this time, everyone couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. after all, lu chu had been targeting mo nan chong from the very beginning, so they had been very angry and had been holding it in for a long time. as the saying goes, if you can¡¯t bear it, you don¡¯t need to bear it anymore. since he couldn¡¯t help it, he might as well explode. as a result, this group of people suddenly began to attack lu chu. after someone took off a shoe and threw it at lu chu, the rest of the people began to fight with him frantically. then, some of lu chu¡¯s brothers were naturally unhappy. just like that, the instructor and the students got into a fight. the principal was also a protective person. when he saw that mo nan chong, the top student in the school, had joined in the scuffle, he was also furious. the other professors who wanted to snatch mo nan chong away from their specializations also exploded when they saw that their students were being bullied. as a result, the principal and the professors joined in the chaotic battle. after that, everyone started fighting and the scene was extremely chaotic. ¡°stop fighting!¡± ¡°enough!¡± when qin zhan, the team leader, came over, he could no longer see his team members. he only saw a cloud of dust and then a series of screams. he did not know if they were from the students or the instructors. ¡°stop!¡± qin zhan roared a few times, and the students and instructors who did not join in the battle hid far away, afraid that they would be implicated. mo nan chong had dragged qin jiao out at some point, and the group of people in ss F, who had been taught by him, all left after the trouble. everyone found a big tree and began to enjoy the shade while watching the fire on the other side of the river. jing ci and his ssmates were also hiding under another tree to watch the show. after watching for a while, he found that there was also a group of people under the tree next door. she looked over and saw mo nan chong holding a lollipop in his hand. a ssmate beside him was fanning her with a hat. she sat there like a boss and watched the show. jing ci was speechless. the battle had been going on for nearly half an hour. the principal¡¯s wig flew off, and the professors ¡®shoes were gone. their clothes were also torn, and they were in a mess. when the two sides stopped, they were still in a confrontation. the principal was flustered and exasperated as he ran his fingers through what little hair he had left. ¡± you instructors, how dare you bully our number one student! this is intolerable! ¡± ¡°who can¡¯t bear it!¡± the professor was already holding a shoe in his hand and throwing it at lu chu. lu chu¡¯s face turned red. ¡± how can you be teachers? you are not worthy! ¡± he roared. ¡°you guys are not worthy!¡± the professors were full of pride. qin zhan pressed his forehead. ¡± are you all kids? the children are all watching the show!¡± he had long discovered that the person who caused the trouble was already under the tree. ... now that they were done, mo nan chong walked up and looked at lu chu casually. ¡± one-on-one? you can¡¯t beat me. ¡± lu chu was mad. he rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t beat you, and you ran so far? mo nan chong, don¡¯t think that i won¡¯t beat you up just because you¡¯re a student. you¡¯re a girl! i can even beat up eight hundred students like you a day!¡± ¡°you¡¯ll have to be able to beat him, but you can¡¯t.¡± mo nan chong was even more infuriating. lu chu was speechless. he turned back and looked at qin zhan. ¡± i didn¡¯t cause any trouble. can i ept her one-on-one challenge? ¡± qin zhan pressed his temple. he was about to go crazy. he raised his head and looked at the building not far away. upstairs, there was a group of people looking over from the balcony. the group of people were watching with great interest, and some of them were even holding binocrs. they were all core members. only core members could enter that building. ¡°eighth brother, how is it? is our little darling here?¡± ... ¡°yes, this little girl is getting more and more adorable!¡± ¡°cute? she¡¯s so devilish, i want to cry just thinking about it. she fought me for 800 rounds back then, and i lost every time. do you believe that?¡± ¡°we¡¯re about the same. tsk, this new member isn¡¯t much. she¡¯s blind to dare to provoke a big boss! even he had to call the little darling senior sister! to challenge the strongest senior sister one-on-one, you¡¯re really bold!¡± ¡°yanzi, what do you think?¡± the only woman in the crowd said coldly, ¡± i don¡¯t think so. ¡± ¡°yanzi still holds grudges. didn¡¯t the little darling win your title of the strongest back then? he¡¯s just a little kid.¡± ¡°who¡¯s holding a grudge against her? i¡¯m not.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, i think there is.¡± ¡°speaking of which, are we really going to let them fight one-on-one? if we don¡¯t act, he¡¯s still the little darling, the strongest of them all. although he¡¯s just a supernumerary member, he¡¯s still the most powerful boss in our yingying!¡± Chapter 2008 2008 chapter 2010-underhanded move! lu chu was so incited by mo nanchong that he wanted to fight mo nanchong one-on-one. the school also had conflicts with the outer members like yingying, and they all wanted a one-on-one fight. the scene was very chaotic, especially the professors and other people led by the principal. they had also joined in the one-on-one challenge. qin zhan looked at the core members ¡®building a few times. he saw that no one had any intention of giving orders and guessed that they would not care about the situation here. thus, he could only press his brows and let them fight one-on-one. of course, a one-on-one fight could only end there. after all, one side was the instructor, and the other side was the student. it wouldn¡¯t be good if either side was injured. the most important thing was that the instructors were always better than the students. the students and teachers only knew some basic martial arts at most, and they probably didn¡¯t know anything else. ¡± everyone, please be a little more careful. let¡¯s just have some fun and stop when there¡¯s a point! ¡± ¡°especially you guys, don¡¯t hurt the students!¡± qin zhan lectured the instructors. those instructors were still young, after all. some of them were hot-blooded and some couldn¡¯t stand being looked down on, especially when these people were students. it was not easy for them to be qualified to enter the kongtong sect. the whole world knew how strict the selection process was. they felt very proud of themselves. but now, these students and teachers actually looked down on them and wanted to fight them one-on-one. since that was the case, of course, they had to show them some colors and let them know how powerful they were. ¡°which group wille up first?¡± qin zhan asked. ¡°master chong, i¡¯ll do it. i¡¯m enough to deal with this kind of person. you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± qin jiao didn¡¯t like lu chu and wanted to beat him up herself. mo nan chong patted qin jiao¡¯s shoulder and she shook her head. there was something strange about this lu chu. she didn¡¯t n to let qin jiao do it, as it might cause trouble. ¡°i don¡¯t want to fight you. i want to fight her.¡± lu chu nced at mo nan chong with a cold look. mo nan chong smiled at lu chu. ¡± sure, let¡¯s fight. you can¡¯t win anyway. ¡± ¡°you, don¡¯t think that just because you said that i will lose, i will really lose. the one who will lose is you. you¡¯re just a little girl, do you think i can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± ¡± everyone¡¯s saying that you¡¯re amazing. do you really think you¡¯re that amazing? ¡± ¡°no,¡± replied mo nan chong. she yawned and looked like she was looking down on lu chu. she took a step forward and nced at qin zhan. ¡± can we start? ¡± ¡°as you wish, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re ready.¡± qin zhan looked at lu chu and said, ¡± be careful. don¡¯t hurt the child. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a little kid. he can¡¯t hurt me.¡± mo nanchong thought for a moment and nced at lu chu. ¡± three moves? ¡± otherwise, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose too quickly.¡± then, lu chu went crazy. he had probably never seen such an arrogant person. a girl, who was a few years younger than him, said that she would give him a few moves in his territory, otherwise, she was afraid that he would lose too quickly. was there such a person? he had never seen such an arrogant person before. most people would say that he was amazing and would be convinced if they knew that he had entered xuanji. ¡± long hair, short wit. do you think yingluo¡¯s people are easy to mess with? ¡± lu chu chuckled. ¡°yingluo¡¯s people ... aren¡¯t much.¡± mo nan pouted. ¡± they can¡¯t even beat me when i¡¯m drinking milk. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re dreaming!¡± ¡°i can give you a handicap of ten moves.¡± lu chu returned an eye for an eye. ¡°don¡¯t talk so much, save your strength to fight with me.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. lu chu was speechless. he was even angrier. after that, mo nan chong attacked lu chu directly. lu chu had already forgotten that mo nan chong had been able to suppress him with two fingers. he thought that he could defeat mo nan in one move andpletely dote on him. however, he did not expect mo nan chong to be so fast. mo nan chong grabbed his shoulders and threw him over his shoulder, sending him flying. he didn¡¯t have any chance to resist and fell heavily to the ground. it was so painful that he felt like his whole body was going to fall apart. ¡°i lost.¡± mo nanchong frowned and said unhappily, ¡± i told you i¡¯d let you have three moves, but you just won¡¯t let me. ¡± ¡°you coward!¡± lu chu was exasperated. ¡± i wasn¡¯t ready just now. you ambushed me, so of course you won! ¡± ¡°eh? should i give you a chance to prepare?¡± mo nan chong pursed his lips. ¡± then get up and do it again. ¡± lu chu got up and started again. mo nan chong even gave him a special reminder and three seconds, but the result was the same. lu chu was sent flying. the third time, lu chu was still the same. this time, he was kicked away. the fourth time, lu chu was still unwilling to give up and continued to attack mo nan chong. this time, mo nan chong grabbed his throat. time and time again, lu chu was still indignant. he felt that mo nan chong had used something tounch a surprise attack, but in the end, he was pped in the face. ¡°mo nan chong, good job!¡± the principal gave him a thumbs up. ¡°trash, do you still think that they ambushed you? with your ability, do you still need to sneak attack you? even if it was a sneak attack, so what? you can¡¯t avoid it so many times. if you meet someone else, you¡¯ll die a terrible death.¡± ... qin jiaoughed exaggeratedly. the group of people in F ss were also sneering. other than jing ci and the others who felt sorry for lu chu, everyone else was on his side. as a result, there was a sudden change in jing ci¡¯s side. when everyone was saying that master chong was good and proud of him, jing ci and the others actually began to speak up for lu chu. ¡± darling, why don¡¯t we just forget it? the instructor also wants face! ¡± ¡°darling, you¡¯re going too far!¡± ¡°darling, please let instructor lu go. he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. is that enough? you can¡¯t always push your luck, he¡¯s our instructor after all.¡± jing ci said a lot of things. the more qin jiao listened, the angrier she got. ¡± what? who is instructor lu to you? you keep speaking up for him. the entire school is against amon enemy. jing ci, you¡¯ve always been on his side? ¡± do you still deserve to be a student of our school?¡± qin jiao¡¯s words shut jing ci up. ... jing ci¡¯s face darkened. ¡°i-i didn¡¯t mean it that way. i just feel that we should keep the peace and let everyone get along harmoniously.¡± ¡°to hell with harmony. if you want harmony, go to hell with harmony!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already found you an eyesore, stop pretending! you¡¯re acting like a good old man, and you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s always stirring up trouble!¡± qin jiao spoke bluntly, exasperated. but it made sense. the people around them all looked at jing ci. they felt that she did look weak, but she seemed to be stirring up trouble. only a few of jing ci¡¯s ssmates, who had always been dissatisfied with mo nan chong and qin jiao, spoke up for jing ci. at that moment, lu chu suddenly made a move on mo nan chong. something was thrown at mo nan chong rapidly. Chapter 2009 2009 chapter 2011-prohibited item mo nan chong had been waiting for this opportunity. she did not move, but she quickly raised her hand and caught the thing that flew over. lu chu thought that mo nanchong would pause, but she did not. instead, she nced at the little thing in her hand, spread out her palm, and looked at lu chu with raised eyebrows. instructor lu, qianqian can use this kind of thing? ¡± many of the students around them looked over. then, everyone¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. the other instructors ¡®expressions changed instantly, and they couldn¡¯t believe it. everyone subconsciously looked in lu chu¡¯s direction with a questioning look on their faces. lu chu probably did not expect mo nan chong to receive this item. furthermore, she looked at him without a change in expression, which made lu chu¡¯s expression turn ugly. ¡°how did you manage to catch it?¡± this thing was poisonous. furthermore, no matter who touched it, their hands would rot. however, mo nan chong¡¯s hands did not move at all. she did not even seem to feel any pain. ¡°i caught it just like that.¡± mo nanchong nced at lu chu. ¡± do you know that this is prohibited? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s none of your business,¡± lu chu coldly spat out a few words. ¡°then i¡¯ll return it to you ...¡± as he spoke, he threw the thing in his hand directly at lu chu. lu chu probably did not expect mo nanchong to do this, and he subconsciously dodged. ¡°i was just joking.¡± master chong looked at the little thing in his hand. ¡± since you gave it to me, it¡¯s mine. ¡± lu chu was speechless. ¡± captain qin-what are you doing-¡± mo nanchong raised his voice and shoutedzily, ¡± one of your team members brought in something illegal. aren¡¯t you going to do something about it? ¡± qin zhan had alreadye over. he was also in the crowd, and his face was already very dark. he had originally nned to send the students away and educate the lu chu properly. however, he did not expect that so many people would not leave and mo nan chong would even know that this was prohibited. he had no choice but to step forward. he looked at mo nan chong suspiciously, then turned to lu chu and said coldly, ¡± let¡¯s go. ¡± lu chu frowned. ¡± captain ... ¡± ¡°take him away!¡± qin zhan shouted at the team members and then looked at mo nan chong and the rest. his gaze stopped on mo nan chong for a while before he said, ¡± sorry for the embarrassment. mo nan chong, can youe with me?¡± ¡°alright.¡± mo nan chong did not seem to mind. qin jiao was a little worried. ¡± i¡¯ll go with you? ¡± he was worried that chenchen and the others would join forces to deal with master pet. leng leng and the others were also a little worried, so they all stood out and said that they wanted to apany mo nan chong. mo nanchong raised his hand. ¡± no need, i can go there myself. you guys can continue ying ... training. ¡± the two instructors left with the lu chu, and the remaining instructors continued to lead the ss. jing ci looked in lu chu¡¯s direction with some worry. she did not know what mo nan chong was holding in his hand, but she could tell that the captain was a little angry. it did not look like anything good. was it really illegal? would it affect her brother? ¡°why? who are you worried about?¡± qin jiao nced at jing ci with some hostility. ¡°ah, i didn¡¯t. i just took a look.¡± jing ci shook his head in a hurry. she naturally wouldn¡¯t let anyone know that she had a rtionship with lu chu. not to mention whether she really made lu chu do something, even if she didn¡¯t do anything, she might be questioned. qin jiao¡¯s eyes seemed to see through everything. she chuckled meaningfully. ¡± jing ci, i¡¯d advise you to be a good person. ¡± ¡± qin jiao, what are you saying? how is ci not kind? ¡± one of jing ci¡¯s ssmates said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°that¡¯s right. our ci has always been kind.¡± ¡± qin jiao, you, on the other hand, should be more kind. i don¡¯t know why you¡¯re always targeting others. ¡± qin ran shrugged. ¡± possessed. ¡± in the interrogation room. lu chu and mo nan chong were both there. as soon as they entered, mo nan chong casually pulled a chair and sat down, as if he was in his own house. lu chu, on the other hand, felt a little uneasy. he was obviously very worried. it was very wrong for prohibited items to appear here. if they were caught, they would end up in a very miserable state. not only would he be expelled from the xuanji, but he would also leave behind a mark for life. it would be no different from being in prison, and it might even be worse than being in prison. the thing that he had been holding should have disappeared without a trace after hurting mo nan chong, but because it had not hurt mo nan chong, it was still there. the evidence was still there, which meant that he was in danger. ¡°captain ... i¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°how do you exin this?¡± qin zhan looked at mo nan chong. ¡± where¡¯s your stuff? ¡± mo nan chong opened her hand. in her palm was a little ball of fur. it was furry and only the size of a fingernail. it looked alive and could move around. ... it was ck and had soft fur. mo nan chong poked the little furball with his finger, and it moved a little. ¡°it¡¯s quite interesting. but it¡¯s nothing good.¡± she raised her head and nced at lu chu. ¡± others might not know, but chengcheng¡¯s team members should know that this is prohibited, right? ¡± qin zhan looked at lu chu. lu chu was not afraid of mo nan¡¯s pet, but he was afraid of qin zhan. after all, he was their captain. ¡°captain, i ...¡± ¡°where did you get this?¡± qin zhan asked in a bad mood. ¡°a prohibited item, or something that has been missing for a long time, is in your hands. a reasonable suspicion is that you¡¯re rted to the missing people.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice was a little cold. after poking the little ck ball, he looked up again, his eyes dark. she was smiling, but her smile was scarier than the wind in the cold winter. ... lu chu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°have you forgotten about yingluo¡¯s former core team member?¡± his fingers tapped on the table. he didn¡¯t use much strength, but the sound was like a drum beating on people¡¯s hearts. lu chu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°what, what team members?¡± ¡°it seems like you¡¯ve never heard of some stories.¡± mo nan chong was still sitting in a rxed manner, but his face was cold. qin zhan could not help but look at mo nan chong. ¡± how did you know? ¡± something had indeed happened to yingying. two of her team members had been sacrificed because of this thing. it was many years ago. the core members of qin zhuan studio all knew about this, but the peripheral members didn¡¯t know about it. everyone only knew that theboratory that was researching this thing was a terrifying existence. and these items were dangerous and prohibited items. ¡°is it reasonable to suspect that you are rted tob 0?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s fingers tapped harder. even qin zhan felt a little nervous, let alone lu chu. qin zhan was a little shocked. even he had only recently found out aboutb 0, but this little girl in front of him actually knew about it too! Chapter 2010 2010boratory no. ¡°how do you know all this?¡± qin zhan paused for a moment and could not help but look at mo nan chong, who was sitting like a boss. his mind was filled with questions. how did she know so much? not only did she recognize this thing, but she also knew aboutboratory O, which had disappeared for a long time, but the core members had been tracking it down. in order to protect the outer circle members, no one knew aboutb 0 except for him, the team leader. it was said that thisboratory was very terrifying and had studied many terrifying viruses. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter how i know. what¡¯s important is whether your team members are involved in thisboratory. also, shouldn¡¯t you report to the higher-ups about the appearance of this thing?her¡¯s appearance?¡± mo nanchong raised his hand and the little ck ball was on his fingertips. qin zhan looked at her actions and could not help but feel a chill down his spine. he didn¡¯t know much about this thing, but he had heard rumors that it could make a person¡¯s skin festerpletely when it touched it. it could even turn a person into a pool of water. however, such a terrifying thing had no effect on mo nan chong. he did not know if it was because the item was too fake or because mo nan chong was too powerful. he knew that he would not be able to fool mo nan¡¯s pet no matter what he said. she seemed to know all the steps. ¡± this thing might not be from thatboratory. it might just look like it. ¡± after thinking for a while, qin zhan still said, ¡± you haven¡¯te into contact with those people, so you can¡¯t be sure that this is true. ¡± ¡°give this to me first, i¡¯ll keep it.¡± ¡°it¡¯s real.¡± mo nanchong nced at qin zhan. ¡± you want it, but do you dare to touch it? you should know what will happen if you run into him, right?¡± as she spoke, mo nan chong looked to the side and saw a pot of green nts. she took the thing in her hand and ced it on the leaves of the nt. in less than a second, the green nt turned into water. qin zhan was speechless. lu chu was speechless. ¡°want some?¡± mo nan chong passed the things in his hands to qin zhan and almost touched his hand. qin zhan quickly retracted his hand. ¡± no, no. you take it first. can i ask you a question? why didn¡¯t it work when you held it?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve seen the people fromb 0!¡± mo nanchong lowered his eyes and restrained the murderous intent in them. not only had she seen it, but she had also crossed swords with it! she would always remember those people. when she looked up, mo nan chong¡¯s eyes were slightly red. she stood up andughed coldly. ¡°what did you just say?¡± qin zhan did not know if he had heard wrongly or if he had really heard it. she said that she had seen the people fromboratory 0. he knew that the core members had been tracking downb 0, but there had been no results. but mo nanchong had seen it before? how did she know so much? ¡°follow me.¡± mo nanchong nced at lu chu. lu chu was stunned for a moment before he realized what mo nan chong had said. ¡°why should i go with you? who do you think you are?¡± lu chu sneered. it didn¡¯t matter if the captain lectured him, but the woman in front of him was nothing! she actually wanted to order him around. ¡°i told you toe with me, don¡¯t let me drag you along.¡± mo nanchong frowned. she paused for a moment, her eyes threatening and cold. ¡°who do you think you are?¡± lu chu still had no intention of moving. ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong lifted his foot and kicked lu chu. before he could react, she grabbed his cor and dragged him away. because he was pulled on the back of his cor, lu chu couldn¡¯t break free no matter how he struggled. lu chu was pulled away like a ragdoll. ¡°let me go, what are you doing?¡± ¡°mo nan chong, f * cking let go of me!¡± ¡°you b * tch, how can you be so strong?¡± ...... no matter how much lu chu scolded her, mo nan chong remained unmoved. she continued to drag lu chu forward. qin zhan only reacted after a long time. he was stunned. lu chu was a man who was more than 1.8 meters tall, but mo nan chong dragged him forward with one slender arm. moreover, after she went out, it seemed like he was dragging her to the building that only core members could go to. ¡± mo nan chong, let¡¯s talk this out. what are you doing? ¡± qin zhan felt a little troubled. ¡°torture.¡± mo nan chong continued forward expressionlessly. ... qin zhan was speechless. ¡± mo nan chong, how dare you? let go of me! you¡¯re just a student. what right do you have to interrogate me? let go of me! you don¡¯t have the right! ¡± with lu chu¡¯s scolding, he began to struggle frantically again. however, mo nan chong did not let go and continued to drag him along at an extremely fast speed. lu chu was about to go crazy, and qin zhan did not dare to stop him. after a while, lu chu was dragged to the entrance of the building. mo nan chong looked up. her expression was a little cold. ¡°i can¡¯t enter and leave this ce as i please.¡± qin zhan said. mo nanchong nced at qin zhan and did not say anything. lu chu: ¡± let go of me. do you think that you can go in just because you pulled me here? this is the core area. no one can enter except for the core members of the snow leopard! but there are only a few core members, you can¡¯t get in! you won¡¯t be able to see those people!¡± ... mo nanchong let go of lu chu and rubbed his neck in exasperation. master pet took a step forward and looked at the door lock. she raised her hand, looked at it, and pressed it. it was a fingerprint lock. she had recorded her fingerprints before, but she didn¡¯t know if she could still enter. ¡°you can¡¯t open it.¡± qin zhan felt that mo nan was a little silly. ¡°di di di di.¡± the lock was opened. qin zhan felt that he was a little silly now. lu chu was also stunned. ¡°do you want to roll in yourself, or do i have to kick you in?¡± mo nan chong turned to look at lu chu. lu chu was speechless. a few minutester, lu chu and qin zhan followed behind mo nanchong and entered the building. the elevator also required a face. grandpa pet went over and swiped it. the elevator door opened. this time, lu chu and qin zhan were both stunned. qin zhan needed someone to bring him in, but this first-year student in front of him actually came in easily. ¡± she ran ran. ¡± lu chu nced at qin zhan. qin zhan shook his head and did not dare to say anything. all sorts of questions shed past his mind. who was this? could he be a core member of one of the wangliang? then why was she so young? did yingying have such a young core member? no, that¡¯s impossible! if she wasn¡¯t, how did she get in? how did she do it? when the elevator door opened again, a group of core members of the pi xiu were already standing at the entrance. when everyone saw mo nan chong, they were inexplicably respectful. Chapter 2011 2011 half a person in power ¡°the interrogation room.¡± mo nan chong looked at the group of people and said only one thing. the core members of qin zhuan studio started preparing the interrogation room without a word. uncle pet dragged lu chu to the front, while the rest of the people automatically split into two rows and followed behind mo nan chong, as if mo nan chong was the owner of the base. qin zhan did not expect this group of core members, whom he had only met a few times, to have such an attitude when they saw mo nan chong. he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t dare to. however, he was extremely curious. who was this? why did she make the core members respect her so much? she seemed to be very familiar with this ce. lu chu was even more shocked than qin zhan. after all, he was the one who was going to be interrogated. in the beginning, he had called mo nan chong a b * tch and tried to make trouble for her. but now, he could not help but regret it. he felt that he was done for. lu chu swallowed his saliva. he was dead. what was her background? he already thought he was amazing just by joining the outer circle of xuanji, but now, mo nan doted on a first-year student and the people of xuanji treated her with such an attitude. lu chu didn¡¯t have time to think before he was stuffed into the interrogation room. this interrogation room looked much scarier than the previous one. as soon as he entered, he felt a huge pressure. ¡°i know i was wrong.¡± lu chu swallowed his saliva. ¡± i ... i¡¯ll answer anything. ¡± mo nan chong pulled out a chair and sat opposite lu chu. the rest of the people stood behind mo nan chong. even yanzi, who had been unhappy with mo nan chong, had a serious expression on her face. b 0 was the arch-enemy of wufu. two of its brothers had died at their hands. therefore, all the core members hatedb 0 to the core. lu chu didn¡¯t know that he had bumped into the muzzle of a gun. he had a test subject fromb 0 in his hands and had even attacked mo nan chong. it was simply terrible. mo nanchong pulled a chair across from him and looked at him without any posture. his eyes were cold. the rest of the people were also looking at lu chu. they were all the higher-ups and core members of wufu, and their auras were extremely powerful. not to mention lu chu, even qin zhan was trembling a little. he had originally wanted to defend lu chu, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to do so at all. he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. mo nan chong yed withher and began to ask all sorts of questions. lu chu was a little nervous. he started to answer mo nan chong¡¯s questions one by one. no matter what the question was, he answered it honestly and even apologized to mo nan chong from time to time. even though he did not know who mo nan chong was, he could tell that qianqian and the others were afraid of her. ¡± ... i really, really don¡¯t know. i really only boughtb 0 from S country ... ¡± ¡± it¡¯s just an underground market. it¡¯s very famous in S nation. i bought it because i thought it was fun. ¡± lu chu looked at mo nan chong. ¡± i know i¡¯m wrong. please spare me. ¡± ¡°buy it to deal with me?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s good-looking eyes looked up, filled with killing intent. ¡± no... ¡± lu chu choked and quickly exined, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect to meet you. ¡± ¡°i still have a question for you. do you have a grudge against me?¡± he asked. mo nan chong rapped his fingers on the table. her knuckles were pretty and a little white. his eyesnded on lu chu with some doubt. lu chu paused for a moment and did not dare to speak. ¡°you think i wouldn¡¯t know if you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and nced at lu chu. ¡± he¡¯s making eyes at jing ci. are you in a rtionship? ¡± ¡°no, she¡¯s my cousin.¡± lu chu regretted everything he had done. ¡± she, she was just a little jealous of you ... it¡¯s my fault! ¡± ¡°oh, you have a deep sibling love.¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t do anything to your sister, but you¡¯ll have to be careful. ¡± mo nanchong nced at a man in military boots. he had a strong aura and was in his early thirties. he was tall and handsome. ¡°you have to ask your captain what he¡¯s nning to do to you,¡± master pet stood up, and the chair made a harsh sound as it rubbed against the ground. as she left, she turned back and nced at lu chu. ¡± if you¡¯re lying, then you¡¯ll be better off dead. ¡± she left after she finished speaking. lu chu shuddered. ¡°it¡¯s my turn.¡± a core member sat down opposite lu chu. ¡± ept the investigation. ¡± qin zhan, you stay too. you need to take the investigation too.¡± after the rest of the people left, qin zhan and lu chu finally felt a little better to breathe. the two of them looked at each other and took a deep breath. ¡°what¡¯s the background of that mo nan chong?¡± lu chu could not help but ask the core member in front of him. after all, there was only one person left, and the pressure on him was instantly relieved. just now, he had truly felt an extremely strong pressure. the core member opened a book and looked up at lu chu, ¡± curious? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± lu chu nodded. ... ¡°you¡¯ve kicked an iron te. we can¡¯t even beat him, and you¡¯re going to provoke him?¡± the core member found it funny, ¡± i¡¯ve never seen someone looking for death like this. do you know how many years ago we couldn¡¯t beat her? we couldn¡¯t even beat her ten years ago, do you think you can beat her?¡± ¡°she¡¯s worried aboutb 0.¡± the core member shook his head after saying this, feeling that it was meaningless. ¡± forget it, there¡¯s nothing to talk about the past. however, you have to know that she was the main reason for the disappearance ofboratory 0. ¡± lu chu was speechless. ¡°her?¡± qin zhan was shocked. the core member nced at qin zhan. ¡± nod. she doesn¡¯t have much status in wanwan, but as long as she¡¯s willing, she can be a senior here anytime. ¡± an elder-level existence could be the second-inmand of wufu. do you know what you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± lu chu was speechless. qin zhan was speechless. their hearts were soplicated that they didn¡¯t want to speak. in the conference room of the building. ... mo nan chong sat directly in the seat of honor. with a cold face, she told the person in front of her what she had just heard from lu chu. another core member of the pi xiu who was in charge of information collection also stood up and projected some of the things he had collected over the years. the two of them briefly exined the situation inboratory 0. the people in the audience were all core members who had participated in the battle againstboratory 0. as everyone listened to mo nan chong, they all wanted to rush tob 0 and fight. ¡°since we have news, let¡¯s go to S country immediately!¡± ¡°the environment in S country is rather tense. if we move out as a group, i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll cause trouble. moreover, if we mobilize too many people, we¡¯ll have to report it to the higher-ups.¡± a man said, ¡± i think we should form a small team and go over. ¡± Chapter 2012 2012 not to the extent of ¡± most of the people inboratory 0 had escaped back then. i¡¯m afraid one small team is not enough. ¡± the other man shook his head. ¡± they are too cunning. the results of their experiments are very terrifying. it¡¯s very dangerous. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s enough that i¡¯m here,¡± mo nan chong ced his hands on the edge of the table and raised his eyes to look at everyone present. ¡± i¡¯ll pick a few people. the rest of you stay put. the people i pick wille with me. ¡± the rather steady captain looked at mo nan chong, hesitating to speak. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t lose a single member.¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± let¡¯s go and investigate it first. ¡± she originally wanted to go alone. with her past experience, she didn¡¯t want anyone to put themselves in danger with her. but after all, there were many people inboratory 0, and they were all cunning. it would be difficult for her to deal with them alone. moreover, she needed a few reliable and useful members. ¡°i¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°grandpa chong, i¡¯ll go too!¡± ¡°master chong, take me with you. i¡¯m going to avenge my brothers!¡± a few of them raised their hands and started shouting at mo nan chong. ¡°calm down first. i¡¯ll choose a few that i need.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± there¡¯s no need for too many people. i¡¯ll bring along those that are suitable. ¡± after listening for a while, the captain nodded. ¡± okay, then we¡¯ll do as you say, darling. ¡± after that, mo nan chong began to select his people. she looked at the only girl, yanzi. she was a little hesitant. she felt that yanzi was very strong, especially in her disguise. no one could match her. however, she knew that yanzi didn¡¯t really like her. their rtionship wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°i can go,¡± yanzi seemed to have sensed mo nan chong¡¯s gaze and immediately said, ¡± let¡¯s put everything else aside. i can work with you on this. ¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s not worry about anything else for now.¡± mo nan chong nodded. this was for the best. at least there would be no other trouble. by the time he finished his discussion with the others, it was already a littlete. ¡°oh right, little darling, what about you? do you want full disinfection?¡± ¡°no, this one isn¡¯t infected.¡± mo nan chong opened the little ck ball in his palm and said, ¡± i¡¯ll keep it. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine. the main thing is that there are so many teachers and students here. if there¡¯s any problem, it¡¯ll be troublesome. i¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± when mo nan chong returned to his ssmates, they had already been training for half a day. a new instructor reced the lu chu. the new instructor was a core member, so he was rather obedient when he saw mo nan chong. back then, he had entered xuanji after mo nanchong. the little darling had joked with him a few times and asked him to call her senior sister. this honest child had been calling her senior sister. he still hadn¡¯t forgotten about it. therefore, when master pet appeared, the instructor immediately called out, ¡± little senior sister. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. all the students in the ss were dumbfounded. everyone stopped their training and looked at the instructor in a daze. ¡°what did i just hear?¡± ¡°is there something wrong with my ears?¡± ¡°i think i heard the instructor call me senior sister?¡± not to mention the others, even qin jiao was surprised. ¡°senior sister, are youing?¡± the well-behaved instructor was stunned for a moment and wanted to give his seat to mo nan chong. mo nan chong: ¡± what do i have to do? do i look like an instructor? ¡± i remember you, little crybaby.¡± the little crybaby instructor was speechless. the whole ssughed. ¡°cough, i¡¯m not crying anymore.¡± ¡°it¡¯s exactly the same as before,¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± train. i¡¯m someone you want to train too. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t dare to.¡± the instructor said pitifully. ¡°i don¡¯t eat people. we¡¯ve known each other for so long, why are you still afraid of me?¡± ¡°......¡± after that, the instructor began to train. master pet didn¡¯t find anything else to do and just trained obediently. at first, the instructor was very nervous, but he slowly began to rx. he would even be mischievous from time to time. ¡± everyone might not know how to do this. how about this? let¡¯s get mo nan to try it out! ¡± ¡± this move is more difficult. i can¡¯t do it either. mo nan chong, step forward and perform! ¡± ¡°mo nan chong,e and try!¡± ¡± mo nan chong, you¡¯re the only one who knows how to do this! ¡± ...... mo nan chong looked at the little crybaby murderously. ¡± you¡¯ve grown more daring? you¡¯re happy being cheeky? do you want to be beaten up?¡± ... ¡± ... ahem, ¡± the instructor said, ¡± let me demonstrate this action! ¡± the whole ss burst intoughter. when the training was over and they were eating, qin jiao asked mo nan chong what had happened and how lu chu was. indifferently and a few others also came over, holding their rice bowls and asking how she was. mo nan chong exined briefly. she had already trained here when she was still drinking milk, so she was very familiar with this ce. if she wanted to, she would be half the leader of the base, so lu chu went to ept the punishment. she didn¡¯t mention anything aboutb 0, but she exined that lu chu had indeed vited the rules. it didn¡¯t matter if lu chu found trouble with her, but she shouldn¡¯t do anything illegal. jing ci had been waiting for lu chu¡¯s return. when he didn¡¯te back, she finally felt a little worried, especially when she saw mo nan chong chatting with leng leng and the others in full swing. she finally came over. ¡°mo nan chong, what did you do to instructor lu?¡± she asked in a questioning tone, frowning. ... after all, he was her cousin. she didn¡¯t want to affect his future because of her. mo nanchong nced at jing ci. ¡± i didn¡¯t do anything to him, but you did harm him. don¡¯t you know that? ¡± jing ci was stunned for a moment. ¡± what do you mean i harmed him? ¡± ¡°pushing your own cousin into the fire pit, you are also amazing.¡± mo nan said in a pampering tone, ¡± don¡¯t you know what the rules are? ¡± ¡°you ... what, what cousin!¡± jing ci panicked. a few of her ssmates also looked at jing ci strangely. ¡°isn¡¯t lu chu your cousin? didn¡¯t you ask him to deal with me?¡± mo nanchong nced at jing ci. ¡± you can tell me directly if you have something against me, or you can fight me directly. ¡± it wasn¡¯t easy to get into wanwan, even if they were outer members. it would be a pity if they were expelled. your future will be ruined.¡± ¡°what do you mean? he¡¯s leaving yingluo?¡± jing ci was in a mess. ¡°he can¡¯t really be your cousin, right?¡± the girl who was holding jing ci¡¯s arm next to her let go and looked at jing ci with aplicated expression. ¡°mo nan chong, what did you do to him? what did you do to my cousin?¡± jing ci was going crazy. ¡°he didn¡¯t do anything. he just reported what he did. since he had already done all these, he should be mentally prepared. however, your brother isn¡¯t bad. he¡¯s still protecting you even when he¡¯s about to die.¡± after mo nan chong finished speaking, he continued to eat slowly. jing ci¡¯s eyes were red in disbelief. ¡°you¡¯re abusing your power!¡± ¡°... not yet.¡± mo nanchong pursed his lips. ¡± if i wanted to abuse my power, you wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to learn. ¡± Chapter 2013 2013 hunting activity jing ci had been acting weird all day, but the girls who had always stood by her side didn¡¯t stand by her much this time. first of all, everyone could tell that mo nan chong seemed to be very close to the people in qin zhuan. even the instructor had to address her as senior sister, so there was no need to mention her identity. secondly, he had coldly released a video to let everyone know that jing ci and lu chu were in cahoots. jing ci had been deliberately causing trouble for mo nan chong and even wanted lu chu to target mo nan chong. although everyone had thought jing ci was a good person at the beginning and had always protected everyone, he was still a good person. but now, everyone was no fool. they understood that she was protecting her beloved master verbally, but behind her back, she had caused someone to kill her. such a two-faced person was too terrifying. inparison, mo nan chong was more straightforward. even if she knew what jing ci had done to her, she did not do anything to jing ci. it was only because lu chu had broken the rules that he received the punishment he deserved. ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person!¡± ¡°you pretend to be a good person on the surface, but you do this kind of thing behind my back!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we didn¡¯t like mo nan chong in the past and she always said things like ¡®let it go¡¯. who knows what she¡¯s thinking! ¡± even during training, everyone kept a certain distance from jing ci. no one would eat with her every time, and everyone would walk far away from her. jing ci red at mo nan chong with hatred. she was originally the first to get close to the university, but mo nan chong had snatched the first ce away from her. now, her reputation had been ruined by her. no one was willing toe into contact with her. ¡°mo nan chong, don¡¯t go too far!¡± jing ci said to mo nan chong in a flustered and exasperated manner during a break in training. mo nan chong was holding a bottle of water and drinking it. after she finished, she nced at jing ci nonchntly. ¡± what¡¯s too much? ¡± i think it¡¯s a waste of time to deal with you.¡± she just wanted to solve the problem withb 0. as for the person in front of her, she didn¡¯t even put him in her eyes. this kind of child¡¯s y was just like scratching an itch to her. she thought she was powerful, but when had she ever cared? ¡± what the f * ck! ¡± jing ci¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°i don¡¯t have time to target you, and you shouldn¡¯t put gold on your face. just because i don¡¯t cause trouble for you doesn¡¯t mean that the instructors in the school won¡¯t cause you trouble.¡± mo nanchong closed the bottle and looked up. she saw someoneing out of the building, so she strode toward it. jing ci looked at her back, angry and anxious. then, she saw her cousin, lu chu, being escorted out. she bit her lips. if something happened to lu chu, it meant that she was in trouble too. at that time, her uncle and the others would definitely not let her off. even her parents would be very angry. their family had always valued men over women and they ced great importance on their cousin, lu chu. if people knew that she was the one who had caused lu chu to be in this state ... she did not dare to imagine it. ¡°is everyone ready?¡± mo nan chong nced at lu chu as he walked over. lu chu also looked at her. when he passed by mo nan chong, he said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°you should be sorry to yourself.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. ¡± i didn¡¯t lose anything. ¡± lu chu lowered his eyes. he knew that he had made a mistake, a huge mistake. he had never thought that he would ruin his own future. in the future, he would never be able to return to xuanji, and he would never have the chance to join the army. he wouldn¡¯t even be able to do a lot of work. just because he made a mistake this time, he might be monitored for the rest of his life. it was toote to regret. he had been crazily regretting his actions for the past two days. he even kowtowed and admitted his mistakes. he knelt for a long time, but rules were rules, and no one could break them. ¡± we¡¯re almost ready. we can leave at any time. ¡± after lu chu was taken away, a boy in camouge said, ¡± master chong, what about you? ¡± ¡°i can leave at any time. i¡¯m just waiting for you.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°we are the same.¡± ¡± alright, everyone get ready. we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± ask your boss to make the arrangements. ¡± when mo nan chong returned to ss, jing ci said in a strange tone, ¡± ¡± some people have special privileges and can not participate in the training. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°none of your business,¡± qin jiao said. jing ciughed coldly. ¡± it has nothing to do with me. disrespecting the school and the instructor has nothing to do with me. ¡± she had been holding back her anger and wanted to scold mo nan chong every time she saw him. now that her image had beenpletely destroyed, it didn¡¯t matter if she could bear it or not. mo nanchong nced at jing ci and then at the rest of the ss. ¡± i have something to tell you all. i¡¯ll tell you now. ¡± i¡¯m going to S country tomorrow, so i won¡¯t be participating in the training tomorrow.¡± originally, she didn¡¯t need to tell these ssmates, but since jing ci mentioned it, she just told them. she didn¡¯t want anyone to say that she was running away. this training was child¡¯s y to her, and she didn¡¯t need to escape from anything. ... ¡°you really want to run away, you want to get special privileges!¡± jing ci¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°i don¡¯t need it.¡± qin jiao frowned at jing ci. ¡± i say, why are you so cheap? why do you keep targeting our darling? she¡¯s just smarter than you, better at grades, and better than you in all aspects. ¡± what, you can¡¯t afford to lose?¡± ¡°it¡¯s really baffling. if you have the ability to speak like this, then go back and cultivate more. who can you me if you¡¯re not capable?¡± qin jiao¡¯s words weren¡¯t pleasant to hear, direct and harsh. hearing this, jing ci almost let out a scream. the people around her were also talking about her and pointing at her. all the good feelings he had for her had long been lost. ¡°also, she¡¯s just running away. what does that have to do with you? she doesn¡¯t need to report to you what she does? she¡¯s only telling me because she sees her ssmates as her friends.¡± the rest of them nodded. jing ci¡¯s expression was unusually ugly. mo nan chong then went to inform the principal and the others to take his leave. ... the principal was still very tolerant of her. ¡°darling, if you have anything to do, go ahead. military training isn¡¯t the most important thing, so we can put it aside for a while.¡± ¡°darling, you just have to remember to go back to school asionally. also, you can go and take a look at thebs of the professors when you have time.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll exin it to everyone.¡± ¡°you must be going to do something important, right? if you can do anything, i can do anything i want!¡± ¡°thank you, principal.¡± mo nan chong nodded. the afternoon training was field training. all the students were taken to a forest. this time, it was more interesting to let everyone go hunting. Chapter 2014 2014 it would be a waste not to use a tool ¡± there are some wild animals in this forest, such as wild boars and pheasants. if you can catch them, you can eat them at night! ¡± the instructor exined the situation in the forest and said, ¡± everyone, split up into your own groups. we¡¯llpete with the other sses to see who can hunt the most game. ¡± ¡°all your weapons are the things in your hands.¡± ¡°just ... a dagger?¡± someone in the crowd was in disbelief. ¡± at least get a gun. how can a dagger deal with a pheasant? the pheasant runs so fast! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. at least there¡¯s no arrow, but there¡¯s a gun. otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult! ¡± ¡°instructor, are you serious?¡± ¡°instructor, are you sure this thing can hunt wild animals? you might as well let us pick some fruits!¡± ¡°everyone¡¯s weapons are the same, so we¡¯ll see who gets the most prey,¡± the instructor said with a smile. of course, wild fruits and vegetables were also allowed. tonight¡¯s dinner will be made from your own ingredients. it¡¯s up to you how you¡¯re going to make it. ¡± the entire ss was in disbelief. of course, they also heard the wails of the people next door. everyone was obviously very speechless about these weapons. it was obvious that these weapons couldn¡¯t be used for hunting. of course, since everyone had the same starting point, he felt a little more bnced. if the starting point was different, they would be speechless. ¡± alright, let¡¯s get started. we¡¯ll end this when the sun sets. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not that easy to hunt during the day. all the best! it¡¯s up to you guys what we eat at night! ¡± the instructor gave mo nan chong a meaningful look and said, ¡± you guys should be d that you have a strong backing in your group. if you can hold on tight to him, you won¡¯t have to worry about the food tonight. ¡± the instructor knew about mo nan chong¡¯s glorious past. he had once brought back a wild boar weighing five to six hundred jin. this kind of strength was very powerful no matter where it was. ¡°that¡¯s right, i should be very powerful, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯m counting on you for dinner!¡± ¡°grandpa pampered, let¡¯s be a team?¡± ¡°master pet, what do you n to hunt?¡± everyone surrounded him, and jing ci was the only one who walked forward. ¡°let¡¯s see. we¡¯ll catch whatever we can.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to form a group. we¡¯ll be enjoying it together in the end anyway, so don¡¯t worry. let¡¯s split up into groups of two or three. if there are too many people, the prey will be scared away, and we won¡¯t be able to catch it. ¡± everyone nodded in agreement with grandpa chong¡¯s words. if the prey ran away, they would not be able to catch it. ¡°everyone, discuss among yourselves. get more wild fruits and vegetables as well.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± if it¡¯s prey, you guys can take a look. if you can catch it, then catch it. if not, leave it to me. ¡± after the job allocation was done, mo nan chong and qin jiao formed a team and went hunting. the rest of the people also obediently began to assign tasks such as picking wild vegetables. jing ci walked the fastest alone. when she reached the depths of the forest, she suddenly stopped and didn¡¯t dare to go forward. there was a huge wild boar in front of them. that wild boar was extremely terrifying, and it was estimated to be six or seven hundred jin. she knew that wild boars could be very terrifying when they attacked people. they could kill people directly. looking at the wild boar, jing ci suddenly had an idea. get mo nan toe over! if she couldn¡¯t deal with this wild boar, she would suffer! at the thought of this, jing ci turned around and ran away without a change in expression. ¡± qin jiao, you go over there and take a look. there should be wild rabbits. ¡± mo nanchong pointed in a direction and then taught her how to catch rabbits easier. she herself walked in the direction in front of her. she had already discovered the traces of wild boars. there were many wild boars in this forest. they used to catch them often and they were very delicious. mo nan chong quickly walked forward and happened to bump into jing ci, who had just arrived. jing ci saw mo nan chong walking over and felt relieved. since he had delivered himself to the door, it was naturally the best. ¡°mo nan chong, aren¡¯t you very powerful? there¡¯s a wild boar over there, can you take care of it?¡± jing ci pointed to the front. ¡°how big is the wild boar?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°about two or three hundred jin.¡± it was clearly 600 to 700 pounds, but jing ci was afraid that mo nan chong would not dare to go over, so she deliberately said it was smaller. ¡± it doesn¡¯t look very powerful. aren¡¯t you going to catch it? ¡± ¡°why didn¡¯t you?¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°i can¡¯t catch him, so you don¡¯t dare to?¡± jing ci asked. she chuckled and was about to mock him when mo nan chong unexpectedly walked over. jing ci snorted. she had wanted to leave, but after thinking about it, she followed mo nan chong from a distance, intending to see how embarrassed she would be. a two to three hundred jin wild boar was very easy to deal with, but a six to seven hundred jin wild boar was definitely not easy to deal with. jing ci felt that no matter how powerful mo nan chong was, he couldn¡¯t possibly defeat such a powerful wild boar. after all, she did not have any weapons in her hand, only a dagger. ... even a shotgun might not be able to shoot down a prey like this. mo nan chong soon saw the wild boar. the wild boar looked very strong at first nce. its body was a little ck, and its fur looked very hard. it made a humph sound. the wild boar also noticed mo nan pet when it raised its head. then, it charged at mo nan¡¯s pet, its huge body swaying left and right. mo nan¡¯s pet jumped up and grabbed onto a branch in the air. its body dodged the wild boar¡¯s attack, and the wild boar crashed into the tree, almost knocking it down. the wild boar was clearly a little angry. it turned around and continued to attack mo nan¡¯s pet madly. jing ci was watching from a distance. when he saw the wild boar run so fast that the ground shook, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. she did not believe that mo nan pets would be able to kill such a powerful wild boar. today, mo nan chong was either dead or injured. ... it would be best if he died! a sinister look shed across jing ci¡¯s eyes. she didn¡¯t expect that master chong, whom she had been waiting for to die, had already discovered her and knew that she had been following her. he also knew that her kung fu was actually not bad. since someone had offered to help, it would be a waste not to use it! it was also fine to have a tool assistant. so, just when jing ci thought that mo nan chong was dead for sure, a certain figure was already running towards her. what was even more abominable was that the wild boar was running after him. jing ci was shocked. she was bbergasted, but it was toote to run. ¡°don¡¯t just watch. since you like this wild boar, then let¡¯s do it together!¡± master pet sneered and rushed to jing ci¡¯s side. he jumped up and climbed up the tree. the wild boar charged straight at jing ci. jing ci shrieked, ¡± mo nan chong, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± ¡°ah, i didn¡¯t. i just thought we were a team, so let¡¯s work together!¡± grandpa chong said with a cheeky smile. Chapter 2015 2015 you¡¯re using me as bait? jing ci looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. she had originally wanted mo nan chong to send himself to his death, but mo nan chong actually wanted to drag her along. ¡°you¡¯re crazy!¡± it was toote to dodge. although jing ci tried his best to run, he was still knocked over by the wild boar. the wild boar also seemed to be very angry. one hit wasn¡¯t enough, and it started to charge at jing ci even more crazily. jing ci dodged frantically, panting. but after all, the wild boar was huge and powerful. in a short while, her body was covered in injuries. ¡°mo nan chong, you¡¯re still here to watch the show?¡± ¡°do you want me to die? how can you be so vicious!¡± jing ci cursed in anger. mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± then you¡¯re wrong about me. how could i be so evil? i¡¯m here to ask you for help. haven¡¯t you always been a good person? ¡± you¡¯re such a good person, so you¡¯ll definitely help me. i can¡¯t deal with this wild boar alone, so i can only ask you for help!¡± ¡°hey, look, you lied to me about the weight of this wild boar, and i didn¡¯t say anything, right?¡± ¡± one must have a conscience. i didn¡¯t even say that you wanted to kill me, but you¡¯re ming me first. ¡± master pet sat on a branch and watched jing ci dodge with interest. the wild boar was already tired from running and stopped for a moment. jing ci found an opportunity to curse even more angrily. mo nanchong scolded jing ci with a smile on his face. jing ci was furious, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. the wild boar was still attacking her, and she couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. jing ci, who had no other choice, fought with the wild boar for a few rounds. she wanted to hide, but there was no way to do so. this wild boar was indeed very powerful. after an unknown amount of time, jing ci was already exhausted. ¡°do you still want to watch?¡± jing ci was panting as she leaned against the tree. she wasn¡¯t the only one who was tired. the wild boar was also exhausted. she did not have the strength to fight anymore, but seeing that mo nan chong still had no intention ofing over to help, she was really angry. when master pet had seen enough, he slowly jumped down from the tree. she looked at the wild boar. the wild boar had many injuries on its body, and it had fought with jing ci until both of them were injured. of course, the wild boar was still very persistent. it seemed to want to attack jing ci again. e here.¡± mo nan chong provoked the wild boar. the wild boar huffed and puffed as it looked at mo nan chong. then, it looked at jing ci for a while before it started to charge at jing ci. jing ci was speechless. ¡°it seems to like you a lot.¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms. jing ci was shocked. mo nan chong, why aren¡¯t you helping me? if i die, you won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility!¡± ¡°even if you die, you¡¯ll be killed by a pig. what does it have to do with me?¡± master pet shrugged his shoulders. although that was what she said, her actions were still very fast. she rushed towards jing ci at full speed. in that split second, mo nan¡¯s pet made its move, and the wild boar fell to the ground with its throat slit. jing ci was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. when she saw the wild boar fall to the ground, her legs went soft and she sat on the ground. she was already in a sorry state, with injuries all over her body, big and small. ¡°mo nan chong, you¡¯re really vicious.¡± after a long while, jing ci said, ¡± you¡¯re using me on purpose, aren¡¯t you? only when the wild boar is exhausted do you make a move.¡± ¡°yes, i did it on purpose.¡± mo nanchong nced at jing ci. ¡± a tool like you is here. it would be a waste not to use you. ¡± it saved time and effort. thank you very much, jing ci.¡± jing ci was so angry that her breath was stuck in her chest, and she had difficulty breathing. mo nan chong looked at the wild boar on the ground and poked its head. ¡± sigh, i can¡¯t even kill it. it¡¯ll be hard to take it back. ¡± after she finished speaking, she nced at jing ci. ¡± you¡¯ll take the fall? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s none of my business. you killed him, so you¡¯ll have to take the me! ¡± jing ci stood up with the support of a tree. he was toozy to care about mo nan chong anymore, so he turned around and left. mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders. after taking a look, he grabbed the boar¡¯s leg and dragged it away. when she passed by the stream, she even greeted the people who were catching fish by the river. ¡°did you catch any fish?¡± ¡°no, grandpa chong, do you have a way? the fish here are too agile, it¡¯s not easy to catch!¡± mo nan chong put the wild boar down and walked toward the stream. she casually broke a bamboo stick from the side, then took out a knife and started to cut it. after sharpening the bamboo, she walked to the side of a few people and stuck the bamboo in her hand out. there were some lower-grade bamboo shoots all at once. she skewered a fewrger fish like she was skewering a barbecue. a few people who wanted to catch fish but failed to do so were dumbfounded. ¡°pa pa pa!¡± after a moment of silence, someone started pping. ¡°grandpa pet, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°awesome!¡± ¡°as expected of grandpa pet!¡± ... ¡°no, how did you do it? how did you catch so many fish?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll just randomly grab them.¡± mo nan chong looked at the stream. ¡± there¡¯s a crayfish bento. do you want to order some crayfish? ¡± ¡°i want it, but i can¡¯t catch it!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, do you have a way?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong with anticipation. after mo nan chong took a look, he got a few pieces of bamboo and made a small frame on the spot. then, he started to catch the crayfish. her basket didn¡¯t look like it was easy to catch crayfish, but for some reason, after she put them in the water, the crayfish ran over by themselves. this surprised everyone. it was as if master pet had magic. after a short while, the basket was full, enough for their entire ss. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. mo nan chong returned with a group of people. ... when he turned around, he dragged the huge wild boar. the surrounding people all gathered around. ¡°oh my god, master chong, you caught it?¡± ¡°wild boar, it¡¯s so big. it¡¯s at least six or seven hundred catties, right? master chong, how did you get it?¡± just as the group was thinking about how to bring it back, master pet had already dragged one of the boar¡¯s hind legs and was walking straight ahead. after a while, she realized that the person behind her didn¡¯t move. she turned around and asked, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± everyone was left speechless. they were all shocked by grandpa chong¡¯s strength. didn¡¯t that mean dozens of catties? that was hundreds of catties! master pet was just dragging it away like that? more importantly, it was so easy, as if it was effortless. they were just discussing how to bring the pig back, but master chong just casually did it. however, it was also true. if a human could kill a wild boar, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to bring it back? everyone followed behind master pet with mixed feelings. they watched as a beautiful woman dragged a wild boar back to the training base. jing ci was already at the training base, but when he saw the wild boar, he still felt terrible. ¡°jing ci, did you get anything to eat?¡± someone asked. Chapter 2016 2016 but there¡¯s a condition! ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± jing ci said dejectedly. ¡°no? you look like you¡¯ve suffered a lot of injuries. why is there nothing?¡± the rest of the students looked at jing ci. it looked like jing ci was the one who had fought with the wild boar. although mo nan chong had brought back the wild boar, he seemedpletely fine. ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to our student jing ci as bait for this wild boar, or it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to catch. you¡¯re too humble, you pig. you¡¯ve contributed the most!¡± mo nan chong did not seem to want to take all the credit. jing ci was speechless. she red at mo nan chong with hatred, but did not say anything in the end. she was just a little angry. the rest of the students also came out one after another. qin jiao brought back a few pheasants, and some people brought back wild rabbits. however, it didn¡¯t take long for them to be filled with food. some people had also picked a lot of fruits and wild vegetables. there were also a lot of small lobsters and fish. the instructor wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw the other things, but when he saw the wild boar, he was stunned. even the instructors might not be able to take down such a huge wild boar by themselves, but mo nan pets had actually brought it back. ¡°amazing.¡± the instructor sighed. the rest of the instructors and core members of the pi xiu ran out to see what was going on. when they saw the huge wild boar, all of them were shocked. such a huge wild boar had actually been brought back. ¡°amazing, as expected of our little darling!¡± ¡°yeah, strong!¡± ¡°this looks delicious. can wee overter to get some food?¡± the team members of qin zhuan studio were already eager to try. ¡°we can¡¯t finish it anyway, so let¡¯s share some.¡± mo nan chong said. thus, the group of people were overjoyed. the other sses had also returned one after another. although they had also gained a little, they were still far from being able topare to mo nan chong. no one else had managed to hunt wild boars, but they had managed to get wild rabbits and pheasants. however, it was obvious that the other sses didn¡¯t have enough food. they saw that mo nan pet had lobsters and so on. it could be said that they had aplete variety of species. whether they were running on the ground or flying in the sky, there were actually lobsters. everyone was surprised and envious. the principal¡¯s team was thest to return from the forest. although they were thest to return, they did not manage to find any prey. the only things they had were wild fruits and vegetables. ¡°we¡¯re not the only ones who haven¡¯t hunted any animals, right?¡± one of the professors asked. ¡°impossible. those prey are so hard to catch. we saw that rabbit run so fast. how could we catch it? if we can¡¯t catch it, the others must be the same.¡± ¡± yes, i think so too. everyone eats wild vegetables and fruits at night, and the radius is eight taels! ¡± just as everyone was rxing and discussing, the group of people suddenly saw a small mountain. ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°it looks like a wild boar! there¡¯s a lot of food?¡± ¡± no way. it can¡¯t be that the children hunted it, right? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s impossible. we only have wild fruits and vegetables. how can they be so powerful? ¡± the group of professors walked towards mo nan chong¡¯s group. ¡°what is this?¡± the principal asked, ¡± you didn¡¯t get it from hunting, did you? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re right, we got it from hunting!¡± qin zhirao asked curiously, ¡± principal, what did you get? it can¡¯t just be wild vegetables and fruits, right? ¡± ¡°... although we only have vegetables and fruits, we have a wide range of varieties!¡± ¡°right ... although there¡¯s no meat ...¡± everyone was obviously not confident. e and get some ingredientster.¡± mo nan chong looked at the professors and said sympathetically. ¡°really?¡± the principal was surprised. ¡± can we bring some ingredients over? can we eat meat tonight?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± mo nan chong and the other studentsughed. ¡°you¡¯re indeed the cutest children. look at how sensible we children are. they know that we don¡¯t have anything to eat, so they generously share it with us. they¡¯re so kind and good!¡± ¡°right, i think so too!¡± ¡°good children!¡± the principal and the professors picked out some food with great satisfaction. the rest of the sses could only be envious. qin jiao looked at the other sses and smiled. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but you can only watch. after all, there¡¯s not enough food to share.¡± evening came. ... the wild boar had already been taken care of, and the rest of the ingredients had also been taken care of by the chefs in the canteen. the barbeque rack was also set up. mo nan chong had also set up a pot. ¡°who can cook spicy crayfish?¡± asked grandpa chong. ¡°i will!¡± ¡°i know how to do it too!¡± ¡°i have condiments here!¡± a group of people rushed over and began to cook the spicy crayfish. the rest of the people were also very excited and began to get busy. because of his terrible cooking skills, he could only move a chair to the side and lie down, watching the moon and ying with his mobile phone. she sent a few messages to her friends in S nation and talked about the underground market. ... they were leaving for S city tomorrow. she didn¡¯t know if she could get any news aboutb 0. this had always been a knot in her heart, but she had never heard any news about them. this time, she finally had a clue, and she hoped to find them. she wanted to take revenge for those two. ¡°master pet, master pet, the spicy crayfish is done!¡± someone rushed over and offered the spicy crayfish. the fragrance spread for miles. mo nanchong tried one and immediately gave it a thumbs up. ¡± not bad, not bad at all! ¡± the students from the other sses also smelled the fragrance and looked over. ¡± wild boars, wild rabbits, wild ducks, pheasants ... these are nothing, but crayfish is breaking the rules. and it¡¯s spicy crayfish, my favorite taste. i¡¯m going crazy! ¡± ¡°wuwuwu, this is too much!¡± ¡°foul! it¡¯s really a foul!¡± ¡°argh, i¡¯m drooling!¡± ¡°aren¡¯t we too miserable here?¡± the students from the ss next door looked at the food in mo nan chong¡¯s pot and on the grill.pared to their food, there was so little that even one skewer was not enough for each of them. their hearts turned cold. ¡°let¡¯s form a group to steal!¡± ¡°right, go and steal a rabbit!¡± after the group of people made a n, they sneaked away to find some food. however, as soon as they walked to the table, they saw master chong guarding the table and looking at them. ¡± what, you want to steal our things? ¡± the few of them were shocked. ¡± ah, no. the moonlight is just right. let¡¯s walk around! ¡± ¡°you can eat it if you want, but there¡¯s a condition,¡± master chong looked at them with a smile. ¡°what condition?¡± the few of them opened their eyes wide and swallowed their saliva. ¡± can we share the crayfish? ¡± Chapter 2017 2017 chapter 2019-broadcast ¡± just help us do work and cook. as long as you have good cooking skills. ¡± mo nan chong said shrewdly. the group of people who were cooking the barbecue heard mo nan chong¡¯s words and their eyes lit up. ¡°wow, i¡¯m so smart!¡± ¡± yeah, hire a few coolies. that way, we won¡¯t have to smoke! ¡± ¡±e,e,e. brothers, those with good cooking skills cane over and help barbeque for food! ¡± ¡± we don¡¯t have much. we just eat a lot. you can exchange it for anything you want! ¡± someone shouted a few times. sure enough, many people heard it and came over. ¡°i¡¯m good at barbecuing!¡± ¡°my family runs a barbeque restaurant. people give me the nickname barbeque prince!¡± ¡±e,e,e. i can do it too. my cooking skills are not bad. even a five-star chef praised me! ¡± ¡°let me do it. my cooking skills are also very good!¡± everyone was fighting toe over and help exchange for food. grandpa pet did eat a lot, so he organized another cookingpetition. the group of people had a great time. it waste at night. after mo nan chong had his fill, he picked out some good food and headed in a certain direction. very quickly, she found li jiujue. ¡± here, this wild boar meat is not bad! ¡± li jiujue took the food from her. ¡± my darling is the best. he really misses me. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡± li jiujue looked at mo nan chong and asked as he tried the food. ¡°are you going?¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡°go on. i¡¯ll be wherever my darling is.¡± li jiujue patted mo nanchong¡¯s head lovingly. everyone had a great time that night. the next day, early in the morning, grandpa pet set off with the team, ready to go to S country. qin jiao and the others were a little reluctant to part with mo nan¡¯s pet. it wasn¡¯t easy for them to reunite, but after a few days, darling would have to go elsewhere again. ¡°darling, do you need our help?¡± qin jiao asked, ¡± we can also help. ¡± ¡± there are members of the qin zhuan studio. that¡¯s enough. ¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± you guys just focus on your training. i¡¯ll be back once i¡¯m done withb 0. ¡± ¡± alright, if you need our help, you must tell us. we can help. ¡± ¡°i will,¡± after mo nan chong left, everyone seemed to be a little bored. the only person who was happy was probably jing ci. she hated mo nan¡¯s pet now. she felt that after mo nan¡¯s pet had stolen her limelight, her reputation had also been ruined by him. without mo nan¡¯s pet, she would be the most glorious one now. because of mo nan¡¯s pampering, not only did she embarrass herself, but she was also scolded badly by her own family. it was only because lu chu had lost his job and could never join the army again. moreover, the lu chu was now locked up, and he might even go to jail. her powerful cousin¡¯s future was ruined all because of mo nan. ¡®lord rong¡¯, which was filmed by master chong, was about to be broadcast. all the students were looking forward to it. after training, the most discussed topic was lord rong. ¡°it¡¯s broadcasting tonight, right?¡± ¡± then i¡¯ll have to watch tonight. i wonder if there¡¯s any training at night. it¡¯ll be great if i can watch and increase the ratings of this drama! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, let¡¯s go discuss this with the instructor!¡± a few of the students went to discuss with the instructors. everyone wanted to watch ¡®lord rong¡¯. after all, the behind-the-scenes footage was very good and theizens felt that it was very exciting. they were all his ssmates, so they were looking forward to the drama even more. she also wanted to support grandpa chong. jing ci stood in the crowd and said in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to watch? it¡¯s just a tv drama! there are so many people scolding me online.¡± qin jiao happened to hear this from the side and nced at jing ci in amusement. ¡± if you don¡¯t like someone, someone else will. what¡¯s the point of being so sarcastic? ¡± i¡¯ve never seen anyone like you, refusing to admit defeat even though you¡¯re not as good as him.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to look if you don¡¯t want to.¡± said leng leng. jing ci¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. that night, when ¡®lord rong¡¯ was on air, everyone gathered together to watch the show. some of the higher-ups also came over to join in the fun. jing ci was also among them. qin ran retorted, ¡± ¡°hey, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like it? why did you gather enough? i¡¯m going out to train!¡± ¡°qin jiao!¡± jing ci gritted his teeth in anger. qin ran shrugged. ¡± i didn¡¯t say anything. you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want to see it, right? ¡± ¡°however, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t wee you. don¡¯t be too nice when the timees!¡± ... jing ci was flustered and exasperated, but since everyone was here, she didn¡¯t leave awkwardly. the tv series started broadcasting and everyone started to focus on the television. it had to be said that master chong¡¯s acting skills were really good. from the beginning, everyone was attracted to him. ¡°he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°oh my god, how can she be so good looking!¡± ¡°i¡¯m really good at acting, it¡¯s really great!¡± although jing ci didn¡¯t want to watch it, as she watched, she found that it was indeed good. she couldn¡¯t help but watch more and more intently. she didn¡¯t even know that she was a little addicted to this tv series. ¨C in S nation, grandpa chong and the others did not make a move immediately after they arrived. instead, they chose to understand the situation of the underground market. ¡°how is it?¡± mo nan chong asked at the dining table. ... ¡°i¡¯ve gathered enough information.¡± one of the team members said, ¡± the underground market opens every night after midnight. if there are no special circumstances, it will open every night. it will only close if there are special circumstances. ¡± ¡°yeah.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± we¡¯ll take action tomorrow night then. we¡¯ll go to the underground market to investigate. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. after talking to them, master pet went back to his room. li jiujue was in his room, watching lord rong on the television. ¡°why are you looking at this?¡± mo nan chong was stunned when he saw it. ¡°of course i¡¯ll support darling¡¯s y.¡± li jiujue beckoned her over. ¡±e here, let¡¯s watch together. ¡± only then did mo nan chong move over and lean on li jiujue¡¯s side. on the inte, manyizens were also watching lord rong. in the beginning, a lot of people scolded darling, but they gradually began to ept darling acting in this show. in the middle, there were some problems and various objections, and finally, master darling rified his identity. it could be considered a series of twists and turns. this time, it was finally broadcast. a lot of fans had seen it. there were several hot searches on the inte, and everyone was discussing this show. the first episode had already amazed everyone. [ i don¡¯t know who once said that our beloved master¡¯s acting skills are bad and that he can¡¯t act as master rong. do you feel like you¡¯ve been pped in the face now? ] [ it¡¯s good. you¡¯ll know after watching the first episode. the plot is online and the actors ¡®acting skills are perfect. [ especially that chu lili. her acting skills weren¡¯t that great in the past. i didn¡¯t expect her to be so good here! ] [ she won¡¯t say it herself. she was forced to say it by grandpa pampered! ] [ i can see that all the actors ¡®acting skills have improved throughout the entire show. i guess master pet has given everyone a lot of pressure! ] Chapter 2018 2018 can¡¯t be contacted [ it¡¯s really too good to watch! ] [ sob, sob. grandpa pampered has such good acting skills. moreover, it¡¯s a story of a daughter acting as a mother. it¡¯s so touching! ] [ i think lord rong was this handsome back then! ] [ that¡¯s awesome! ] [ good, good! ] [ i¡¯m so touched. i like it! ] on the inte, there were almost no bad reviews. everyone thought that master pet¡¯s acting was too good. this movie was so good, so good! the other actors ¡®acting skills had also been forced out by mr. pet, so they all acted well, and almost none of them were not good enough. after two episodes were broadcast on the first day, everyone was excited. one by one, they became the hot search. but no one would have thought that when grandpa chong looked at it himself, he was actually very dissatisfied with himself. ¡°not here, the acting is not good!¡± ¡°this ce isn¡¯t much.¡± ¡± the actors for this fight scene aren¡¯t professional enough. if they were more professional, the effect would have been better. it¡¯s a pity. ¡± li jiujue was all smiles as he listened from the side. ¡± it¡¯s very good. it¡¯s already very good. ¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s not good enough,¡± grandpa chong shook his head. ¡± it can be better. there¡¯s still room for improvement! ¡± ¡°our darling is really strict with himself.¡± li jiujue even took a look at thements online on behalf of his favorite master. there were waves of good reviews, and even many people who had criticized the drama began to apologize. they said that it was because of master chong¡¯s acting skills that convinced them, and they felt that master chong was indeed very powerful. it wasn¡¯t just theizens who had goodments about her. the director and others had also sent messages or called her, saying that master pet had done very well. lord rong was considered a hit. the viewership ratings for the first day had already broken a record. the next day, it went on all kinds of hot searches, and theizens ¡®discussions were very intense. of course, mo nan chong was more of a buddhist. even though she knew that many people were discussing it, she did not pay much attention to it. she was still thinking about dealing withb 0. thisboratory 0 was not easy to deal with. because she had to avenge her friends, her heart was like a stone. for so many years, there had been no news of thisboratory. now that it had finallye out, she had to deal with it well. the next day, after midnight. mo nan chong, yanzi, and the rest of the team gathered together. this time, there were five of them, including master chong. besides yanzi, there were three other boys. they were all people with special abilities, and their strength was rtively strong. ¡°how?¡± yanzi nced at mo nan chong. ¡± are we going together or are we going to split up? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s split into two groups.¡± ¡± yanzi, ¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± you take thirteen and old nine to find the clues we already know. shitou and i will go and find out more. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. yanzi nodded. ¡± don¡¯t be too reckless during the operation. the most important thing is to pay attention to your safety and not let yourself encounter any idents. ¡± mo nanchong nced at yanzi and reminded her. ¡°i know,¡± yanzi¡¯s face was cold, as if she didn¡¯t need his lecture. ¡± i have more experience than you. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± let us know if there¡¯s anything. the most important thing now is to find out whereb 0 is and where its owner is! ¡± ¡°i know.¡± yanzi left with thirteen and old nine impatiently. mo nan chong was speechless. shi tou looked at mo nan chong and waited for yanzi and the others to walk away before saying, ¡± my little darling, yanzi still doesn¡¯t seem to like you. there doesn¡¯t seem to be any direct conflict between the two of you, right?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± mo nanchong shook his head. she only knew that yanzi had never liked her. as for why he didn¡¯t like her, she wasn¡¯t very clear. ¡°sigh, i¡¯ll be a few years older than you next year. but she has a bad temper.¡± shi tou patted mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder. ¡± forget it. don¡¯t bother with her. she¡¯s always been so strong. ¡± she¡¯s quite pitiful.¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i won¡¯t argue with her. ¡± the two of them also set off for the underground market. this market was extremelyrge. it was located in a more secretive ce and would auction some special items. many people liked toe here to buy things that they couldn¡¯t buy in the past. sometimes, they could even find treasures. previously, lu chu said that the things inboratory 0 came from here. it seemed thatboratory 0 had a base here. grandpa pet was still holdingher in his hand. the little ck ball was still alive. a normalher body was filled with the virus, and it could even destroy the entire world. although the virus in thisher was gone, if it was bitten, it could still be fatal. ¡°hello, do you know where i can buy this?¡± as mo nan chong and stone walked, they randomly asked around. however, he didn¡¯t get any answer even after a long time. ... basically, those who were asked shook their heads, indicating that they had no idea. they had never seen this thing before. ¡± what should we do? i¡¯ve asked around, but i didn¡¯t get any results. ¡± rock returned to mo nan chong¡¯s side after making a round. ¡°i don¡¯t have any clues here.¡± mo nan chong shook his head. after that, they changed their method and asked if anyone knew aboutb 0. however, after asking around, he still didn¡¯t get any results. a few hours passed in the blink of an eye, and most of the questions had been asked, but no one knew aboutboratory 0. ¡°there¡¯s no news from yanzi and the others either. i¡¯ll contact them and see if they have any news.¡± shi tou took out his mobile phone. in the end, he made a few calls, but none of them went through. ¡°you¡¯re not picking up the phone?¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡± they didn¡¯t pick up. did something happen? ¡± shi tou became nervous. ¡°let¡¯s go take a look.¡± as mo nan chong spoke, he made his way through the crowd and headed in the direction of yanzi and the others. ... as shi tou walked, he swallowed his saliva. ¡± i told them not to act on their own. did they act on their own? ¡±b 0 isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. we¡¯ve already learned our lesson back then. if we learn another lesson ...¡± he didn¡¯t dare to imagine. although he had once seriously injuredb 0, after so many years, he felt that they had recovered. after all, they were researching this kind of virus and it was very difficult to deal with. if he was really entangled with them, it would be very troublesome. they had agreed before that even if he found it, he had to think about it at length and not act rashly. at the same time, yanzi¡¯s group had already left the market. ¡°yanzi, didn¡¯t master chong tell us not to mess around?¡± thirteen followed closely behind. ¡°let¡¯s go back and inform grandpa pet first!¡± ninth brother said. ¡°you guys want to go back, you guys go back. if we lose them this time, we might not be able to find them again!¡± yanzi said coldly, ¡± i want to avenge old ghost and the others! ¡± Chapter 2019 2019 S country¡¯s president ¡°yanzi, what we¡¯re doing is very dangerous. it¡¯s very likely that not only will we fail to avenge them, but we¡¯ll also end up losing our lives. the little darling¡¯s words do make some sense!¡± ¡°yanzi, let¡¯s go back and discuss this with the others. they have so many people, even if we bring darling and the others, we might not win!¡± yanzi ignored the two and strode forward. thirteen and old nine looked at each other. they couldn¡¯t just leave yanzi alone, so they followed her. ...... mo nan chong and rock looked around the market but did not find the three of them. ¡°i¡¯m 80% sure he foundb 0.¡± shi tou said, ¡± yanzi might have been impulsive. she had a good rtionship with old ghost. old ghost died in their hands. she might have been impulsive and wanted to take revenge when she saw him. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re good at tracking. see if there are any clues left behind by them. we¡¯ll follow them immediately. ¡± upon hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, stone nodded and began to look for clues. not long after, he found some clues. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the two of them chased after the trail left behind by yanzi and the other two. not long after, they found a forest, and ninth brother was lying in the forest. his head was bleeding, and his physical condition was very bad. ¡°ninth brother!¡± shi tou rushed up. he called out to old nine several times, but he couldn¡¯t wake him up. mo nanchong took a look at old jiu¡¯s condition. ¡± he won¡¯t die. you keep an eye on him first. i¡¯ll see if yanzi and thirteen are nearby. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. after shitou responded, mo nan chong went to check on thirteen and yanzi. however, after looking around, he did not find yanzi and thirteen, even though he found traces of a fight. however, he couldn¡¯t find yanzi and thirteen even after searching the area. ¡°how is it?¡± old nine asked when he saw mo nan chong return. ¡°no, i haven¡¯t. he¡¯s probably been taken away.¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± let¡¯s not care about them for now. bring old jiu back first. his wounds need to be treated. we¡¯ll know what happened when he wakes up. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. the two of them brought old jiu back to the hotel. li jiujue had just returned from handling some matters outside and saw this scene. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± he quickly went up to her. ¡°ninth brother is injured. yanzi and thirteen are missing.¡± mo nan chong said simply, ¡± we split up, so we don¡¯t know what exactly happened. we¡¯ll only know when ninth brother wakes up. ¡± after returning to the room, mo nan chong quickly took the first aid kit and treated old jiu¡¯s wound. fortunately, her medical skills were not bad, and she handled everything skillfully. li jiujue was chatting with stone at the side. li jiujue had never participated in the researchb, but stone and the others knew about him. he hade to S country with them. everyone knew that he could help them. so, stone told li jiujue everything. ¡°they must have acted on their own.¡± li jiujue furrowed his brows as he said that. ¡± but the ce you mentioned ... the president of S country seemed to have passed by that ce today. ¡± ¡°what?¡± stone was stunned for a moment. ¡± they¡¯re probably going to that ce because ofb 0. thisb can¡¯t involve the president of S country, right? ¡± it would be even more troublesome if they were involved. it was just a simpleboratory, but if it was involved, it would be a problem for the country. no matter how powerful qianqian was, she couldn¡¯t possibly go against s country! although S country was not big, it had always been quite powerful. ¡± i can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s rted to the president, but we have to be careful. ¡± li jiujue nced at the stone, and his handsome eyebrows furrowed. he was worried that something had happened to his little darling. on the other side, mo nan chong had finished treating ninth brother¡¯s injuries. ¡± it¡¯s not a big problem. he should be fine after a few days of rest. ¡± ¡°when will he wake up? he¡¯s the only one who knows the exact situation.¡± the rock asked. ¡°in an hour or two.¡± mo nanchong said as he walked out of the room. ¡± let¡¯s go outside and let him rest for a while. ¡± i need to check the surveince cameras at the ghost market.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. the few of them arrived at the presidential suite where mo nan chong and li jiujue were staying. on the table in the room, lian kuang had already prepared aputer for mo nan chong. grandpa pet walked over and sat down. he then hacked into the surveince system. she was very fast and pulled up some surveince videos in a few minutes. in the surveince video, yanzi and the others seemed to have found something. after a short argument, they began to chase after someone. because there were only surveince cameras in the market and no other road sections, grandpa pet could only see that yanzi and the other two seemed to have argued about something, and then they all ran off with yanzi. ¡°the person in front does look like someone fromb 0, but it¡¯s a little too obvious.¡± mo nan chong said as he sipped his water, ¡± i think we¡¯ve already alerted the enemy! ¡± ¡°they knew that we were going to investigate them, so they deliberately lured us?¡± shi tou thought for a moment. ¡± then, we wouldn¡¯t have really run into s country¡¯s president, would we? if they do, then it¡¯ll be a bit troublesome.¡± ¡± i¡¯m just afraid that yanzi and thirteen have been taken away by the president of S country. ¡± mo nanchong rubbed his temples. it was rumored that the president of S country was very young, but he had a bad temper. it was not an exaggeration to say that he was a little perverted. ... moreover, he had never been a good-tempered person. whoever made trouble for him would bepletely eradicated by him. ¡± what if it really is the president? what should we do? ¡± stone looked at mo nan chong with anticipation. ¡°master pet, do you know the president?¡± ¡± what makes you think that i would know the president? ¡± master chong facepalmed. even her mother didn¡¯t know this person from S country! he was quite mysterious and not to be trifled with. ¡°you¡¯re so powerful, don¡¯t you know a lot of big shots? it would be great if he¡¯s your friend.¡± the stone was still looking forward to it. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i really don¡¯t know this person. i¡¯ve only heard rumors about him, and he¡¯s quite a terrifying one.¡± with that said, master pet nced at li jiujue. ¡°i don¡¯t know him either.¡± li jiujue shrugged his shoulders. ¡± we didn¡¯t have the chance to meet. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± mo nanchong rubbed his brows. ¡± but i¡¯m not sure yet. maybe there¡¯s still a chance! ¡± i¡¯m going to take a look at ninth brother, he¡¯s probably going to wake up soon.¡± when mo nanchong and the others went over, old jiu was indeed awake. ¡°master chong, shi tou, something happened to them!¡± old jiu immediately got up from the bed when he saw them. ... ¡°we know. are they from theboratory or someone else?¡± mo nan chong asked expressionlessly. ¡°it¡¯s not the people from theboratory. the people from theboratory lured us there, but the people who attacked us were not from theboratory. they looked like people from the S nation officials! i think i heard someone calling the president ...¡± old jiu pressed his forehead, ¡± if people know that we are from tao tie, it will cause a conflict between the two countries! if the president is in cahoots with theb, then we¡¯ll be in even more trouble.¡± Chapter 2020 2020 five hundred thousand to buy a fake invitation? in the main hall, old jiu lowered his eyes and apologized to mo nan chong. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, master chong. we tried our best to stop yanzi, but she wanted to find theb¡¯s nest and kept tracking. even though we felt that something was off, we still chased after him!¡± now that he thought about it, ninth brother was a little regretful. if they had been more cautious, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a small mistake and there wouldn¡¯t have been any problems. but it was toote to regret now. ¡°i felt that something was wrong, so i retreated first.¡± old jiu said, ¡± i wanted to contact you guys, but i didn¡¯t expect to faint first. i probably fainted, so they didn¡¯t notice me. that¡¯s why i wasn¡¯t captured.¡± ¡°should we contact the headquarters about this?¡± stone looked at mo nan chong. at that moment, mo nan chong was their pir of support. ¡°i¡¯ll contact the captain first.¡± after some thought, mo nanchong contacted a friend on hisputer. [ fox, help me investigate the schedule of S country¡¯s president. i want to meet him. ] ?OK?but why are you meeting the president? i remember that the president contacted you before, but you couldn¡¯t be bothered to meet him, right? [ changed your mind? ] [ no, there¡¯s something i need to contact him about. ] mo nan chong could not remember when the president had contacted him. she didn¡¯t remember having anything to do with the president of S country. she then informed the headquarters of the matter. she didn¡¯t ask the headquarters to do anything, but to inform them first. the captain was very worried and told her to be careful. after all, this matter could very well involve the rtionship between the two countries. if the president of S country really had a cooperation with theboratory, then it would be fine. if not, if things really got out of hand, theboratory would be the one to benefit. after chatting for a long time and hanging up the phone, mo nan chong received a reply from the fox. ¡°there¡¯s a dinner party tomorrow?¡± mo nanchong took a look at the president¡¯s schedule. other than the dinner, there was almost no time for her toe into contact with him. obviously, if she wanted to see the president, she had to attend the dinner. [ help me arrange the invitation. ] [ do you need me to arrange an invitation? you can get it anywhere! ] [ no, i¡¯m helping. ] [ okay, i¡¯ve recently taken a fancy to the president¡¯s number one bodyguard and want to fight him. i¡¯m also going to this banquet. i¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. i have an invitation card! ] [ okay. ] mo nanchong hung up the phone. she exined the general situation to old jiu and stone, and then prepared to attend the banquet the next day. mo nan chong then looked at li jiujue. ¡± ¡°are you going?¡± ¡°i have other matters to attend to, so i won¡¯t be able to attend this banquet.¡± mo nan said, ¡± lian kuang can follow you. ¡± ¡± no need. if too many people go, it will only arouse their suspicion. i just want to know what that person is thinking. ¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± with golden fox around, i¡¯ll be fine. ¡± the next day. li jiujue had been busy during the day. although stone and old nine were a little worried, after all, not everyone could enter the banquet. the invitation cards were also very rare, so they could not go. in addition, old nine¡¯s injuries had not yet recovered, so he could only stay in the hotel. therefore, when the golden fox came to pick up mo nan chong, she was the only one there. golden fox was a very beautiful girl. she had a curvaceous figure and a straightforward personality. she drove a sports car and wore sunsses. she looked very cool. ¡°get in the car.¡± the golden fox shouted at mo nan chong. mo nanchong was wearing a short and light dress. when he heard golden fox¡¯s call, he got into golden fox¡¯s car. ¡°so, why are you looking for the president?¡± golden fox asked while driving. ¡°i have something to ask him.¡± mo nanchong asked, ¡± what about you? what¡¯s with the first bodyguard? you like her?¡± ¡°fight!¡± golden fox stepped on the elerator and snorted. ¡± i fought with him once before. he said that girls don¡¯t fight with me and he looks down on me. i must beat him up today. ¡± don¡¯t tell me that girls are inferior to boys?¡± mo nan chong gave him a thumbs up. ¡± good luck, you can do it. ¡± not long after, the two of them arrived at the banquet. at the door, golden fox took out an invitation. then, just as master pet was about to walk in, they were stopped. ¡°what are you doing? didn¡¯t we have an invitation? they can¡¯t even enter with an invitation?¡± golden fox was a little unhappy. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, but your invitations are fake. of course, you can¡¯t enter with a fake invitation. ¡± the security guard at the entrance said, ¡± there are still guests behind us. please make way and don¡¯t block the way of the guests behind us. ¡± mo nanchong turned his head and looked at golden fox, his eyes full of doubt. golden fox shrugged. ¡± i spent 500000 to buy the invitation. it¡¯s fake? ¡± ¡± i really have to thank you ... ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± you fox, why are you still so unreliable! ¡± golden fox immediately tore the invitation card. ¡± f * ck, i spent so much money and it¡¯s fake. this is too much of a scam. ¡± mo nanchong facepalmed. ¡± so, what should we do? ¡± the two of them retreated to the side. feeling the gazes of the people around him, he was extremely embarrassed. when a few good-looking socialites walked past, they sneered and ridiculed. ... ¡± she must have dressed up to hook up with the president, but she ended up with a fake invitation. it¡¯s so funny! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so embarrassing to attend this banquet without any status!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she looked at golden fox. ¡± sister, don¡¯t stare at me with such a scary look. i really thought that the invitation was real. at an event like this, there¡¯s no way a fake invitation can fool us. ¡± golden fox sighed. ¡± we can only think of his method. why don¡¯t we climb over the wall? ¡± ¡°climb over the wall?¡± the corner of mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± then try and see if you can climb over the wall. ¡± golden fox really did try, but she was pushed out by the people inside with guns. ¡± i¡¯ll let you go since you¡¯re a girl. if you dare to climb over the wall again, i¡¯ll let you see the king of hell immediately! ¡± golden foxnded on the ground with her high heels and looked at mo nan chong pitifully. ¡± i¡¯ve pleaded for you, but i might not be pretty enough. they are indifferent to me!¡± ¡°sister, you¡¯re the best!¡± ... the golden fox was speechless. the two of them walked to the entrance of the banquet, frowning. a few socialites passed by and looked at them with ridicule. some were even talking about them. the news that they had tried to use a fake invitation to get away with it had already spread. ¡°what are you guys still doing here?¡± the security guard was also a little worried and shouted at them. ¡°can¡¯t! just take! look!¡± golden fox snorted. ¡± he¡¯s just a president. what¡¯s so great about him? ¡± mo nan chong wanted to cover golden fox¡¯s mouth but it was toote. she had already said it. many people around them pointed their guns at them. just like that, the two girls stood in front of the countless ck muzzles. at this moment, a person walked out from inside. ¡± ¡°miss mo nan chong, miss jin, pleasee in.¡± Chapter 2021 2021 mr. president¡¯s invitation ¡°you¡¯re inviting us in?¡± golden fox was surprised. mo nanchong took a look and saw that it was probably someone close to the president. he then walked forward. the people around them who had beenughing at them were all surprised. who would have thought that the person who was holding a fake invitation would be directly invited by the president? ¡°does the president know them?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know, but anyone who can be invited by the president is definitely not a simple person. ¡± ¡± however, since he was invited by the president, why doesn¡¯t he have an invitation card? he actually said that he bought a fake invitation card. ¡± ¡°who knows ...¡± as the crowd discussed, mo nan chong and golden fox entered the banquet hall. the president¡¯s secretary who had invited them in paused for a moment before saying, ¡± the two of you, the president is upstairs. please follow me. ¡± mo nan chong and golden fox followed the secretary upstairs. upstairs, in front of a floor-to-ceiling window. a tall and powerful man was standing by the window and looking out. he had his hands in his pockets, and his back looked very strong. there were two people standing beside him. he turned around when he heard movement behind him. ¡°mr. president, i¡¯ve brought her.¡± the secretary said respectfully. mo nan chong and golden fox were more casual and did not get nervous when they saw the president. ¡°president hua.¡± mo nan chong nodded at hua ziyan. ¡°hello, president!¡± golden fox waved her hand. ¡± where¡¯s your number one bodyguard? i want to have apetition with him! ¡± hua ziyan smiled at the golden fox and nodded. he then nced at mo nan chong. ¡± are you looking for me? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not looking for you. i¡¯m not even close to you. don¡¯t misunderstand, i¡¯m looking for your bodyguard!¡± golden fox waved her hand and sat down on the sofa. she yawned and leaned back. ¡± but my darling is looking for you! ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± mr. president, i have something to discuss with you. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± hua ziyan asked. he looked gentle and elegant, but his eyes were full of shrewdness. one look and you could tell that he was not an ordinary person. mo nanchong nced at the secretary and the other two and asked, ¡± can we talk in private? ¡± ¡°no,¡± the secretary spoke first, ¡± mr. president can¡¯t talk to you alone. ¡± as the president of S country, his safety was very important. without ensuring the safety of the other party, he was not allowed to talk to them alone. hua ziyan nced at his secretary. the secretary said with a serious face, ¡± mr. president, we have to be responsible for your safety. letting theme up to see you is already the limit. you can¡¯t talk to them alone anymore. this is against the rules. if they have ulterior motives, you¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think they have any ulterior motives. you probably don¡¯t know this, but she¡¯s the daughter of lord rong. we¡¯ve met lord rong and lord fourth before, haven¡¯t we?¡± hua ziyan smiled and said, ¡± i can still trust miss mo. ¡± ¡°this is not a matter of trust. we have to ensure your safety.¡± the secretary was still very serious. ¡± although i know that you are very capable, no one can control this kind of ident. after all, we don¡¯t know them well, so it¡¯s better to be careful. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. golden fox: ¡± you¡¯re being too polite. if we really wanted to do something to your president, we would have done it the moment we came in. why are you still waiting? ¡± besides, your president isn¡¯t that powerful or handsome. we¡¯re not interested!¡± ¡°oh, also, our beloved master¡¯s wealth isparable to that of a country¡¯s. if she wants to be the president, the presidents of several countries will be willing to give her the position. so ... why did he want to mess with the president? is there anything about your president that¡¯s worth us doing?¡± although what golden fox said was unpleasant to hear, it was the truth. grandpa pet knew several presidents, and they were all very powerful. she had even saved the suffering of a country, so the people of many countries actually wanted her to be the president. of course, grandpa chong had no interest in this. she just wanted to film happily. as the president, he had to deal with a lot of things every day. the secretary¡¯s face turned green and white at golden fox¡¯s words. ¡± are you insulting our mr. president or are you looking down on him? ¡± golden fox picked up a grape from the table and started eating. ¡± there¡¯s no need to insult or look down on him. your president is not as good as my favorite grandpa. this is the truth. ¡± the secretary was speechless. just as he was about to get angry, the president raised his hand. ¡± calm down, she¡¯s telling the truth. you know lord rong and lord fourth, right? they¡¯re not only powerful in china, but also all over the world. with their status, if they wanted to, it would not be a problem for them to unify the world. so, miss fox¡¯s words are not an exaggeration.¡± the secretary was speechless. ¡°then you¡¯re also very powerful!¡± the secretary was a little reluctant. he had always admired his president. their president was so powerful. how could they say that he couldn¡¯t do it! ¡°alright, i¡¯ll have a word with miss mo in private. you guys can just stand guard outside.¡± mr. president smiled politely. the secretary was reluctant, but he had no choice. after all, mr. president had spoken. he could only go out. ... the golden fox was holding a basin of grapes. as she ate, she asked, ¡± ¡°where¡¯s the first bodyguard? mr. president, you¡¯re not hiding, are you? i¡¯m not too happy about this. i came all the way here to fight him, and he¡¯s hiding. is he a coward?¡± ¡°he has some matters to attend to, so he¡¯s not here.¡± mr. president said, ¡± if miss fox is interested, you can stay at my house for a few days. you will be able to see him then. ¡± ¡°oh, really? that¡¯s fine, i¡¯ve never lived in a presidential pce before, it should be veryfortable, right?¡± golden fox looked interested. ¡± i can consider it. ¡± after golden fox and the secretary left, mo nan chong looked at the president. ¡°please have a seat, miss mo.¡± mr. president sat down on the sofa and gestured for mo nan chong to sit as well. he even poured her a cup of tea. mo nan chong sat down. after she sat down, she looked at hua ziyan and did not speak. she was not familiar with hua ziyan, but they had met before. this president looked very young. although he had an oppressive aura around him, it was a gentle kind of oppression, unlike the sharp edges of ordinary people. he looked like an easy-going person. ... but in reality, this always smiling president was actually very scary. he was very capable and knew how to manage a country. ¡°miss mo, may i know why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± hua ziyan asked. ¡± i wonder if mr. president has heard ofb 0. ¡± mo nan chong asked. Chapter 2022 2022 not only do i know him, he¡¯s my boss! boratory 0? of course, i¡¯ve heard of it. thisboratory had been doing evil for a long time. S nation has also been harmed by thisboratory.¡± hua ziyan asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? did miss mo look for me to tell me aboutboratory 0? ¡± although thisboratory did a lot of bad things back then, didn¡¯t it disappear without a trace?¡± ¡°although they¡¯ve disappeared without a trace, they still exist.¡± mo nan chong carefully observed hua ziyan¡¯s expression, trying to figure out his attitude towards theboratory. however, hua ziyan was somewhat watertight. even though he said so, theboratory was still located in S country, so mo nan chong was still a little suspicious. ¡°you¡¯re not suspecting that i¡¯m having an affair with someone from theboratory, right?¡± mr. president hesitated for a moment, then suddenly burst intoughter. ¡± then, miss mo, you have misunderstood me.b 0 is such a dangerous ce. how could i have anything to do with them? even if i wanted to, my people would not want to be involved with them! ¡± mo nan chong stared at the president with a sharp gaze. the presidentughed for a while before he stopped. ¡°miss mo, since you¡¯re here to tell me about this, does that mean thatb 0 is on s nation¡¯s soil?¡± he asked seriously. mo nan chong looked at mr. president and nodded after a long silence. ¡± don¡¯t you know? you¡¯re in charge of this country, so you should know the people here best.¡± ¡°miss mo, if you¡¯ve been in contact withb 0, you should know that they¡¯re very secretive. their people are very powerful and have very advanced technology. they have the world¡¯s top talents and have always been very good at hiding. if they¡¯re in S country, it¡¯s normal that they don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°of course, if it¡¯s here and i don¡¯t know about it, it¡¯ll be my negligence.b 0 is also a public enemy of the world. i don¡¯t have to be involved with them.¡± ¡°if this is really with me, i will find a way to deal with them without you telling me.¡± mr. president raised his head and looked at mo nan chong, his eyes probing. ¡± miss mo, did youe to S country to look for me because of this? ¡± ¡°if you are, i can cooperate.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry. we¡¯re definitely not on the same side asb 0.¡± ¡±boratory 0 also used our people for experiments! ¡± ¡°my people hate them!¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± since you¡¯ve said so, i¡¯m relieved. ¡± she was silent for a while. mr. president spoke again, ¡± do you have anything else to say? is there anything else? ¡± your expression looks a little serious.¡± ¡± there¡¯s something that i might have to trouble mr. president with. ¡± mo nanchong looked up. ¡± what¡¯s the matter, miss mo? just let me know. if i can help, it would be my honor. i¡¯ve always admired your mother and father. ¡± ¡°of course, i also admire you.¡± ¡°i have two friends who came to investigate the matter ofb 0. they might have offended you, so they were probably taken away by your people.¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± i hope mr. president can let her go. i can guarantee that they won¡¯t do anything to harm you. we¡¯re just looking forb 0.¡± ¡°the people you¡¯re talking about, are they a man and a woman?¡± mr. president raised his eyebrows. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°oh, i heard that they¡¯re yingluo¡¯s people?¡± ¡± mr. president, although they are yingluo¡¯s people, this is not yingluo¡¯s mission. i just brought them here to findb 0, not to steal your secrets. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± please let her go. ¡± ¡± well, i can easily release her. but you know, although i¡¯m the president, there are some things that i can¡¯t control. ¡± the president nced at mo nan chong. ¡± they might need to go through a few more days of investigation before they can be released. we need to confirm some things. but i can guarantee that if they didn¡¯t do anything to harm us, nothing will happen to them. we will definitely let them go.¡± ¡°can you promise not to torture them? i don¡¯t want to see them get hurt.b 0 is causing trouble in your territory. we can help you deal with them. i don¡¯t want there to be any conflicts between the two parties. i don¡¯t think mr. president wants to be enemies with yingluo, right?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes were sharp. her sharp eyes gave people a strong sense of oppression. mr. president nodded. ¡± of course not. i don¡¯t want to be enemies with wanwan. i hope we can be friends. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s naturally the best.¡± ¡°miss mo, would you like to stay at my residence for a few days? i¡¯ll do my part as the host. i¡¯ll get someone to investigate the matter ofb 0.¡± hua ziyan said with a smile, ¡± i¡¯m lucky to have met master rong and fourth master a few times. i¡¯d like to hear more about their past. i¡¯m sure miss mo knows about it. ¡± i¡¯ve watched miss mo¡¯s show after it was aired, and it¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble mr. president with this.¡± ¡°it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t miss fox happy too? the two of you can keep each otherpany.¡± ¡± if there are other people, they can also live in the presidential pce. ¡± mo nanchong nced at hua ziyan and nodded. ¡± since mr. president has invited me, i will ept your invitation. ¡± ¡°miss mo, you¡¯re very straightforward.¡± mr. president said, ¡± let¡¯s go downstairs to y. i¡¯ll introduce some friends to you, miss mo? ¡± ¡°alright.¡± mo nanchong smiled and left with mr. president. golden fox was already ying downstairs. the secretary heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the presidente out safely. then, she stuck to the president¡¯s side and refused to look away from him. ... downstairs, mr. president was introducing some people to mo nan chong. they were all important figures in S country. he was the richest man in S country, some of the big bosses in S country, and some of his right-hand men. of course, what made mr. president a little depressed was that no matter who he introduced, the other party had already greeted mo nan chong before he could even say anything. for example, when the richest man in the country was introduced, the richest man saw mo nan chong and eximed, ¡± master chong! boss, we meet again!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. mr. president was confused. do the two of you know each other?¡± ¡°not only do i know him, he¡¯s my boss! without her, i wouldn¡¯t be so rich!¡± the richest man said excitedly, ¡± mr. president, did you invite my boss? why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? ah, i¡¯m so excited. i haven¡¯t seen my boss in a long time. my boss is always mysterious and doesn¡¯t allow us to look for her! boss, did youe to see me? did you miss me?¡± Chapter 2023 2023 i only have you in my eyes mr. president had an unfathomable expression on his face. his heart was filled withplicated emotions and bitterness. it turned out that all the big bosses in S country were so familiar with mo nan chong. he was the only one who was not familiar with her and even wanted to introduce her to someone he knew. then, mr. president wanted to facepalm even more. he hadn¡¯t even introduced a few people to master pet, but many people came over to say hello. some of them knew him from the start, some of them knew him from his parents, and of course, some of them were his fans. naturally, they knew him even though he didn¡¯t know them. ¡°master pet, i like you so much! i¡¯m your fan!¡± ¡± master chong, can you give me an autograph? i didn¡¯t expect you to be here at this banquet. i¡¯m so lucky! ¡± many people saw mo nan chong, and even mr. president was ignored. everyone only had eyes for master chong. grandpa chong casually introduced mr. president to everyone. of course, these people were not very interested in mr. president. even though it was mr. pet who introduced them, everyone just nced at it perfunctorily and nodded perfunctorily to show that they understood. mr. president, after all, wasn¡¯t really interested. ¡°so many people know you. i thought you wouldn¡¯t know that many people in our country. i wanted to introduce you to some people, but it seems i was wrong!¡± mr. presidentughed. ¡± everyone¡¯s more interested in you than me. this is the first time i¡¯ve encountered such a situation.¡± ¡± how can i? mr. president, you¡¯re definitely more charming than me. ¡± mo nan chong said with a smile. then, a girl rushed over. the secretary was shocked and wanted to stop her. ¡± miss, if you want to talk to mr. president, please talk to me first. ¡± ¡± who¡¯s talking to mr. president? i¡¯m talking to my favorite grandpa! ¡± the girl looked at mo nan chong excitedly. ¡± she¡¯s my idol. i don¡¯t need mr. president¡¯s permission to talk to my idol, do i? ¡± the secretary was speechless. mr. president is so charming, but you¡¯re not interested in him. you¡¯re interested in a woman? is there a mistake! ¡°master pet, wuwuwu, it¡¯s great to see you, i¡¯m so happy. originally, i wasn¡¯t interested in this banquet today. it was so annoying, but i didn¡¯t expect to see you. it¡¯s really great!¡± the girl rushed in front of mo nan chong and pounced on master chong. master pet blocked it for a moment and then smiled appropriately. ¡°thank you, you¡¯re so enthusiastic.¡± ¡± it¡¯s not passion. i¡¯m just really happy. i¡¯m going to go crazy from happiness. i¡¯m the head of your fans. i¡¯m the number one hardcore fan in S country! ¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. the president was speechless. he watched the two of them talking from the side and felt that he waspletely ignored. ¡°i also quite like miss darling.¡± mr. president tried to strike up a conversation. ¡°who are you? you¡¯re so annoying. can you not be so vulgar? if you want to hit on her, you need to be more skilled!¡± the girl didn¡¯t even look at mr. president. ¡± miss darling, you have to be careful at the banquet. some perverts just like to hit on people. ¡± ¡± what pervert? this is our mr. president! ¡± the secretary couldn¡¯t take it anymore. why did it seem like no one was interested in their glorious president today? everyone who came over was talking to their favorite grandpa. ¡°ah, mr. president?¡± the girl turned her head and looked at mr. president a few times. then, she said thoughtfully, ¡± so it¡¯s mr. president. sorry, i didn¡¯t recognize you. ¡± mr. president was speechless. the secretary was speechless. the focus of the banquet had unknowingly shifted to mo nan chong. mr. president seemed to have be an invisible person. everyone was not very interested in him and often ignored him. the secretary was also in despair. he felt that his president was such a charming person, but he was always ignored for no reason. after the banquet, mo nan chong and golden fox were brought to the presidential pce. master pet contacted shi tou and greeted li jiujue. li jiujue was obviously unhappy. he questioned her a few times, asking her if the president was handsome and if he had taken a fancy to her. ¡± don¡¯t worry. this mr. president is not an ordinary person. he won¡¯t fall for me. ¡± mo nan said with a smile. ¡°he¡¯s not a mortal? are youplimenting him?¡± ¡°are you jealous?¡± master chongughed. ¡± even if he is a god, i only have eyes for you! ¡± on the other end of the phone, li jiujue was silent for a long time. he felt that his heart was about to fly out. when did their darling be so attractive? ever since he had woken up from hisa, he felt that darling had changed a lot. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll stop talking. i¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± after mo nanchong hung up the phone, he went to take a shower. the president¡¯s house was indeed huge. the decorations were also very luxurious. mo nan chong and golden fox lived in a small vi in the courtyard, but it was also very luxurious and ssy. fox was staying in another room. mo nan chong¡¯s room had a very big bed and was well decorated. it even came with a huge cloakroom. there were a lot of clothes in the cloakroom, all of which were arranged by mr. president at the banquet. ... they were all clothes that grandpa pet could wear. therefore, grandpa pet didn¡¯t need to go back to the hotel to get his clothes. of course, master chong was rich enough to rival a country, so he wasn¡¯t too shocked to see this. instead, he was very calm. golden fox, on the other hand, was very shocked, especially when she saw that she had also been arranged to wear many clothes. she rushed into mo nan chong¡¯s room. ¡°darling, darling. aiya, quickly go and take a look. the president is too rich. he prepared so many clothes for me. the servant said that i can wear them. do you think this mr. president has taken a fancy to me? after all, i¡¯m so beautiful.¡± the golden fox pulled mo nan chong, who said calmly, ¡± i have some here too. ¡± ¡°you have it here too?¡± golden fox had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡± no way. did i prepare a lot for you too? ¡± she went to look at mo nan chong¡¯s cloakroom with a skeptical look. then, there was silence. after a long while, golden fox raised her head. ¡± oh, i¡¯m afraid mr. president has his eyes on you. i¡¯m just a side effect ... ¡± ¡°what?¡± ... ¡°this cloakroom of yours is too much. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s bigger than mine, but why do you have so many times more clothes than mine? he only prepared ten sets for me, but you have more than a few hundred sets!¡± ¡± that¡¯s too much. you still have jewelry. why don¡¯t i have anything? ¡± ¡°f * ck, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s called treating everyone equally?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you get your best friend first before pursuing you?¡± golden fox was a little flustered. mo nan chong thought,¡¯... you¡¯re thinking too much. this isn¡¯t much.¡± golden fox: ¡± you¡¯re hurting his heart. so, he thinks that i¡¯m not on the same level as you. you¡¯re not on the same level, so he prepared less for me and more for you? ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say that,¡± mo nan chong replied. ¡± no, that¡¯s what you mean. my husband will talk about it when he¡¯s angry! ¡± grandpa pet was speechless. Chapter 2024 2024 i¡¯ve seen this kind of trick many times! the next day. mo nan chong picked out the most ordinary set of clothes and put them on. when she came downstairs, she heard a few servants discussing something. servant number one: ¡± mr. president is too good to them. he prepared so many clothes for them. did they get a shockst night? ¡± servant no. 2: ¡± i¡¯ve probably never seen so many clothes in my life. to be able to get mr. president¡¯s favor, i¡¯m really envious. ¡± servant number three: ¡± i don¡¯t know why mr. president prepared so many clothes for them. ordinary people can¡¯t wear so many clothes. they¡¯ll be scared to see it. ¡± they¡¯re not good enough for mr. president. it¡¯s a waste.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°ahem!¡± a loud cough was heard. golden fox was wearing a mboyant purple skirt and high heels. she walked down the stairs with a strong aura. ¡°waste? we¡¯re not worthy? if we¡¯re not worthy, are you?¡± golden fox walked to the sofa and sat down. then, she looked at the servants and said, ¡± do you know who the person you said is not worthy of your mr. president is? i¡¯m indeed not worthy of your mr. president. of course, i don¡¯t like him either. but that person is someone your mr. president is not worthy of. if she was willing, several countries wanted her to be the president. if she was willing, it would not be a dream to unify the world. she¡¯s the richest person in the world.¡± golden fox said arrogantly. she nced at the maids in disdain. ¡± you¡¯re not even worthy of wiping her sh * t. a few servants were still talking about others. did your mr. president know about this? can you guys work here if you¡¯re so talkative?¡± the three servants ¡®expressions changed. they were just casually discussing it, but who would have thought that they would wake up so early and hear them? ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss jin, we were wrong!¡± the three of them immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. however, they still looked down on mo nan chong and golden fox. mo nan chong was speechless. there was no need to wipe the sh * t. ¡°do you know why we weren¡¯t surprised when we came in? the ce that you think is very luxurious is just ordinary in my eyes. one-third of my beloved son¡¯s properties in the world are in her hands ... your country S is a small country, so she should have two-thirds of the properties.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not exaggerating at all.¡± ¡± do you think mr. president¡¯s friends are simple people? ¡± ¡°sorry, we were wrong. we apologize!¡± ¡°please don¡¯t tell mr. president that we were wrong!¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss mo. i¡¯m sorry. please forgive us. we know you¡¯re very rich, we know you¡¯re the world¡¯s richest man, we apologize!¡± the few maids kowtowed to mo nanchong. although they spoke quickly and apologized quickly, their tone was contemptuous and even carried a hint ofughter. they didn¡¯t believe in the world¡¯s richest man at all. ¡°you don¡¯t believe me?¡± golden fox was speechless. she looked at mo nan chong, who had remained silent all this while. ¡± give me the phone. ¡± ¡°cell phone? why?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°show them your ie!¡± the golden fox said angrily, ¡± i can¡¯t believe he looked down on you and even mocked you. ¡± golden fox did as she said. she snatched mo nan chong¡¯s phone away and showed it to the servants. it was just a day¡¯s ie. the servants saw a lot of dazzling numbers and werepletely stunned. ¡°is, is this true?¡± they couldn¡¯t even count the zeros. golden fox: ¡± open your dog eyes and look carefully. this is our master pet¡¯s daily ie. her ie is that amazing. of course, this is true. ¡± you can¡¯t even earn a minute of her ie even if you work for a few lifetimes. do you know what it means to be the richest man in the world? she was like this. your president is a fart, is he even worthy?¡± when the secretary came to invite the two of them over and heard what golden fox said, he almost started fighting with golden fox on the spot. ¡°what did you just say? who are you to say our president is?¡± the secretary rushed in, flustered and exasperated. ¡± tell me clearly, how can our president be considered a fart! ¡± ¡°can¡¯t you make an analogy?¡± golden fox nced at the secretary. ¡± sissy, can¡¯t you calm down? don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re a little abnormal right now? don¡¯t tell me you like your president? the f * ck!¡± the secretary picked up an apple and stuffed it into golden fox¡¯s mouth. she was so angry that she was about to explode. ¡°don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, and don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°i just admire our president. i like him, but not in that kind of way. don¡¯t get the wrong idea!¡± although the golden fox¡¯s mouth was gagged, her eyes were still full of meaning, as if she understood. the secretary was so angry that he forgot what golden fox had said. ¡°is there something you need from us so early in the morning?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡± oh, mr. president asked me to ask if you¡¯re up. if you¡¯re up, you can go over and have breakfast with mr. president. ¡± the secretary recalled the important matter and informed mo nan chong about it. then, she asked, ¡± ¡°what are they doing kneeling on the ground?¡± a few of the servants were about to put on an aggrieved expression, but mo nan chong interrupted them. ¡°what, you want to pretend to be wronged andin?¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± are you going to say that the two of us are rude and that we¡¯re bullying you? we¡¯re guests, but you think you¡¯re the owner of this ce and that you can do whatever you want because you¡¯re the firstdy? ¡± the servants ¡®eyes widened and they were dumbfounded when mo nan chong said what they were about to say. ¡°it seems so ... i¡¯ve seen many of your tricks.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re doing? you¡¯re the ones talking behind my back. do you have surveince cameras in this hall? do you want me to trante the surveince footage?¡± ... the three servants immediately shook their heads and did not dare to speak. the secretary wasn¡¯t an idiot, so she naturally understood what had happened. ¡± the three of you can leave the president¡¯s house now. the president¡¯s house doesn¡¯t need people like you. go and collect your payter. ¡± after the secretary finished speaking, she left with mo nan chong and golden fox without caring about their begging. the golden fox was munching on an apple as she walked. she bounced around and said, ¡± ¡°sissy, not bad, you¡¯re quite reasonable. good job, i like it!¡± the secretary¡¯s face turned red. ¡± who wants you to like me! ¡± ¡°hey, isn¡¯t it good that someone likes you?¡± golden fox went up to her. ¡± wayaya, you¡¯re blushing. why are you so shy? ¡± no wonder, the person you like is right in front of you, but you don¡¯t dare to confess!¡± ¡°i said, i didn¡¯t!¡± the secretary was flustered and exasperated. Chapter 2025 2025 chapter 2027-not bad? the restaurant that mr. president was dining in was huge. mr. president was sitting alone at the huge dining table. he sat there like an oil painting. this man was like a god in the painting, giving people a very special feeling. as soon as golden fox and mo nan chong came in, he invited them to sit down and have breakfast together. golden fox did not stand on ceremony and sat down at the side. naturally, mo nan chong did not stand on ceremony. she also went over and sat down. ¡°did you sleep wellst night?¡± mr. president asked. ¡°it¡¯s not bad. of course, it¡¯sfortable to sleep on such a big bed.¡± golden fox clicked her tongue and said, ¡± mr. president is indeed mr. president. people like us have never lived in such a big bed before. i¡¯m a little curious about what mr. president¡¯s room looks like. ¡± mr. president smiled. ¡± it¡¯s nothing much. it¡¯s about the same as what you guys sleep on. ¡± he looked at mo nan chong as he spoke. ¡± master chong, are you alright? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s pretty good.¡± mo nan chong looked at the breakfast that the servant had just served and said, ¡± the breakfast is not bad. it¡¯s quite sumptuous. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve specially prepared this for you.¡± mr. president was still smiling. after breakfast, mr. president heard about the servants mocking mo nan chong. he immediately felt that it was ridiculous and asked his secretary to deal with them. golden fox thought about how she wanted to meet mr. president¡¯s top thug and asked mr. president to let her meet him. ¡± mr. president, your number one thug can¡¯t just go on and on without rest, right? ¡± ¡°can¡¯t you ask him toe out and meet me? i¡¯m here for him.¡± ¡°nonsense!¡± the secretary was a little angry. ¡± that¡¯s the person who¡¯s protecting our mr. president. he didn¡¯t ask you toe here to y. his duty isn¡¯t to follow others, but to protect our mr. president! ¡± the secretary always looked very cute when she was serious. golden fox teased him on purpose. ¡± i want to find him. if he doesn¡¯te out, i will kidnap your president. if that¡¯s the case, he wille and fight with me, right? ¡± as soon as she finished speaking, many bodyguards suddenly appeared around her and surrounded her. golden fox: ¡± ... i was just joking. do you have to be so serious? ¡± as the person who stood beside golden fox, master pet was also helpless because she was also surrounded. ¡°the treasonous words just now were said by this fox, so you can just find her. it has nothing to do with me.¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. of course, the guns were still pointed at them. the secretary said anxiously, ¡± do you really have such thoughts in your heart? i will not allow you to bully our president!¡± he was about to die from anger. the one mr. president brought back didn¡¯t seem to be a good person. not only did he want to fight with the number one bodyguard, but he also wanted to kidnap mr. president and deal with the number one bodyguard. this was a little too much. ¡± mr. secretary, she¡¯s just joking. she just has a mean mouth. she won¡¯t really hit us. can you let us go? ¡± mo nan chong was a little speechless. mr. president, who was walking in front, also sensed everything behind him. he turned around and took a look. ¡°secretary wu, let them go. they just like to joke.¡± secretary wu didn¡¯t intend to let him go. ¡°mr. president, i have to ensure your safety. you can¡¯t joke around like this. don¡¯t you know what ce this is? as your guests, how could they make such a joke? they¡¯re not good people.¡± ¡± hey, secretary, i¡¯ve even praised you for being cute. why are you so rigid now? i was just joking! ¡± golden fox was also anxious. she just wanted to get into a fight, not really do anything to the president. she was not even willing to do anything to mr. president. it was not safe. ¡°alright, let them go.¡± at mr. president¡¯smand, everyone dispersed. ¡± do you really want to see my bodyguard? ¡± he asked golden fox. ¡± i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t beat him. ¡± ¡°although i can¡¯t beat him, our darling can.¡± golden fox said, ¡± i¡¯ve be stronger recently. i might be able to beat him. i can¡¯t beat him, so i¡¯ll ask darling to help.¡± ¡°... did i agree to help?¡± mo nan chong asked. the golden fox put her hands together. ¡± master pet, you will help me. you won¡¯t watch me get bullied, right? ¡± her face was filled with anticipation. mo nan chong asked the question in his heart, ¡± will you be bullied? ¡± golden fox,¡¯if i lose, won¡¯t i be bullied? if i win, then it¡¯s a different story.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. mr. president still arranged for the thug to meet with golden fox. although mo nan chong had heard of him, he had never seen such a powerful fighter. they met at a training base. that ce was the training base for mr. president¡¯s bodyguards. all the powerful people trained here. when mo nan chong and the others arrived, they attracted a lot of attention. ... this was because other than the people they trained, no one else came to this ce. mo nan chong and golden fox were afraid of the first girl to arrive, and she was apanied by mr. president. everyone was a little surprised. the group of people stopped their training, all very curious. ¡°who are those two girls?¡± ¡± could it be that mr. president saw that we were training too hard and sent two beautiful women to be our wives? ¡± ¡°hahaha, keep dreaming. can¡¯t you see that mr. president¡¯s attitude towards them is very good? obviously not to be our wives!¡± ¡°what¡¯s that for?¡± ¡± but they¡¯re so beautiful. they¡¯re both so beautiful! ¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be that they¡¯re here for us to fight, right?¡± just as everyone was discussing, mr. president had already gathered everyone. ¡°i¡¯d like to introduce two friends to everyone.¡± mr. president said in a friendly manner. ... everyone looked up at mo nan chong and golden fox. ¡°these two people are very good at kung fu.¡± mr. president said, ¡± this is miss jin and this is miss mo. miss jin, we are here to challenge your boss today. wushang,e over here.¡± wu sheng walked out from the crowd. he was dressed in ck training clothes and had a strong aura. he had a well-proportioned body and was tall. he could be considered a handsome man. ¡°it¡¯s him!¡± golden fox whispered to mo nan chong, ¡± he¡¯s very good at fighting. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± mo nanchong nced at wu sheng and said indifferently, ¡± he looks okay. ¡± although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was heard by the group of people. the group of people instantly exploded. ¡°what do you mean by¡± not bad ¡°!¡± ¡°our boss is very powerful, okay?¡± ¡°this girl is a little arrogant!¡± ¡°who is she to be so arrogant?¡± Chapter 2026 ?2026 she¡¯s too arrogant! as mr. president¡¯s number one bodyguard, wu sheng was the boss of this group of people. he was also the most powerful existence among this group of people. therefore, everyone worshipped him. no one was allowed to speak ill of him. however, mo nan chong¡¯s casualment had obviously angered the crowd. how could their idol, their boss, be called not bad? he was the strongest, he was the most powerful. ¡± this girl doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. does she think that we¡¯ll let her off easily just because she knows the president? ¡± ¡± f * ck, how can you say that our boss is good? our boss is obviously so powerful! ¡± a group of people were very unhappy with mo nan chong. mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm as she looked at wu sheng. ¡± i said it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright! ¡± golden fox nodded. ¡± it¡¯s normal for master pet to say that. ¡± ¡°let¡¯spete!¡± one of the boys pointed at mo nan chong and said, ¡± didn¡¯t mr. president say that you can fight?e and have a match with us! ¡± mo nan chong yawned. ¡± i¡¯m a little sleepy! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t run away. since you¡¯ve said those words, you have to let others see your strength! ¡± someone said angrily. ¡°i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be hurt.¡± master chong¡¯s tone was light, but his words gave off a very arrogant feeling. her words were like directly saying that all of them were inferior to her. if she fought with them, they would be the only ones injured. this made the group of mr. president¡¯s bodyguards, who were also considered one in a million, very dissatisfied. they had always been worshipped and envied by others, but a girl said that they were just like that. ¡°don¡¯t be so full of yourself, we haven¡¯t even started. although you¡¯re very pretty, we don¡¯t care if you¡¯re good-looking or ugly when we fight.¡± ¡°yes, we¡¯ll know after apetition!¡± ¡± miss mo, why don¡¯t youe up on stage and have apetition? you talk so arrogantly, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even dare to have apetition? ¡± golden fox rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡± she¡¯ll goter. she doesn¡¯t even need to do anything to deal with you guys. i¡¯ll do it! ¡± she was already a little eager to give it a try. it had been a long time since she had fought with someone. if she didn¡¯t fight, her body would rust, so she liked fighting very much. she liked fighting with people who were stronger than her the most because it was easier for her to improve. ¡°you¡¯re going to make a move?¡± one of the men looked at the golden fox and sneered. ¡± can you do it? ¡± ¡± why are you looking down on me? i¡¯m not only pretty, but i¡¯m also very strong when ites to fighting, okay? ¡± golden fox stepped forward immediately. ¡± you¡¯re useless, right? i want to challenge you! ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t fight you.¡± wu sheng nced at the golden fox and lost interest. golden fox was confused. she was actually rejected? ¡°why don¡¯t you fight me? are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know how many times we¡¯ve fought. you¡¯re just wasting my time.¡± wu sheng looked indifferent and didn¡¯t want to fight with golden fox. he had met golden fox many times, and this girl had also challenged him many times. but this girl lost every time. therefore, she wasn¡¯t that interested in her. most importantly, if he won again, she would continue to pester him. he really didn¡¯t like this girl who kept pestering him. ¡°damn, don¡¯t i know how to level up? i¡¯m stronger now, okay? i don¡¯t care, if you don¡¯t fight with me today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± the golden fox said in exasperation. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to fight with me, i¡¯ll always, always pester you!¡± when wu zhu heard these words, he was obviously helpless. a few boys around them snickered. ¡± actually, it¡¯s not bad to be pestered by a beautiful young man. maybe she¡¯ll be his wife after some pestering! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e? it¡¯s impossible for her to be my wife!¡± ¡± tsk, this woman doesn¡¯t like to be reckless, does she? otherwise, she¡¯ll keep pestering him? ¡± ¡± maybe he really likes her. otherwise, why is he always entangled with wuzhi? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so envious. it¡¯s so good to have someone like you! ¡± ...... in the midst of the envious voices, wu sheng still started fighting with golden fox. of course, just as he had guessed, although golden fox had improved a little, she still couldn¡¯t beat him. although he gentlemanly gave her a few moves, golden fox still lost badly. however, the surrounding spectators were somewhat dumbfounded. their boss was very powerful. they had thought that this girl would die in one move, but they didn¡¯t expect that after so many rounds, she was more powerful than them! ¡°f * ck, are you a pervert? how can you be so powerful again?¡± golden fox looked at wu sheng in disbelief. ... the speed at which she became stronger was already fast enough, but the other party was even faster than her. ¡°grandpa chong, help me!¡± ¡°i must win against him today. if i can¡¯t win, you win!¡± golden fox immediately went to hug grandpa pet¡¯s thigh. the other boys in the audience couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°i also want to see how powerful this arrogant girl is!¡± ¡± she thinks our boss is not bad. i¡¯m curious! ¡± ¡°how powerful does she have to be to have the right to say that our boss is okay?¡± ¡°if boss can¡¯t beat her in one move, then she¡¯ll have the right to say it. after all, boss was so powerful. but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, she¡¯s a girl and she looks so weak. how could she beat boss? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s only good at talking!¡± ... ¡± yes, boss. don¡¯t go easy on her. she¡¯s looking down on you! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she didn¡¯t really want to fight, but since the golden fox had already spoken, if she didn¡¯t fight, the fox would probably pester her. she had yet to go up and fight with wu sheng, but someone had already started to ce a bet. they all bet on meaningless winning. mo nan chong: ¡± ... i¡¯ll bet on one too. i¡¯ll bet on myself winning! ¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you overconfident?¡± ¡°go ahead, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s losing anyway!¡± ¡± tsk, this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a shameless girl. she doesn¡¯t look like someone from S nation! ¡± mr. president also went to ce his bet and he naturally chose mo nan chong. when they saw this scene, everyone was stunned. was mr. president not afraid of losing? or did he really believe that this girl would win? however, this girl didn¡¯t look like much. no matter how he looked at her, she looked very weak.pared to the big and tall wu sheng, she was simply too small. ¡°you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, and the sea can¡¯t be measured!¡± golden fox also ced a bet. ¡± you guys will lose very badly! of course, there¡¯s a basis for what our master pet says. she¡¯s obviously stronger than him, that¡¯s why she said he¡¯s not bad!¡± the people around him obviously didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°i can admit that he¡¯s powerful, but i can¡¯t admit that he¡¯s more powerful than our boss!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve already fought with our boss, yet you¡¯re still so stubborn!¡± ¡°obviously, our boss is much more powerful! this girl is good looking, but her beauty can¡¯t seduce our boss!¡± Chapter 2027 2027 let¡¯spete in marksmanship? after everyone ced their bets, mo nan chong went off topete with the boss. wu sheng looked at mo nan chong and frowned. ¡± i rarely fight with women. ¡± ¡°then i do fight with men often.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders and stretched a little. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll be gentle. i¡¯ll try my best not to let you get hurt. after all, no one can protect your president without you.¡± although master chong¡¯s words were spoken in a very calm tone, they were indeed very arrogant. the people around them widened their eyes in disbelief. ¡°she¡¯s really arrogant to the end!¡± ¡± what does that mean? does she mean that she¡¯ll give in to our boss? does she think that she¡¯s better than our boss? ¡± ¡± tsk, really? i don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s more powerful than our boss! ¡± ¡± won¡¯t you know if you keep watching? i feel like she¡¯s going to p her own face swollenter. ¡± obviously, wu sheng did not expect such a pretty girl to be so arrogant. she seemed to think that she would definitely win. golden fox was considered to be one of the more experienced girls, but she was not as good as him. even if this girl was stronger than golden fox, how strong could she be? golden fox did not quite believe the girl¡¯s words. however, he didn¡¯t refute it. he just smiled, his eyes filled with disbelief. the two of them then started fighting. mo nan chong¡¯s speed was faster than everyone had expected. her speed was definitely more than two times that of golden fox, or even faster than wu sheng. they didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after seeing the first move, many people hesitated. it had to be said that mo nan chong was indeed very powerful. one could tell in one move whether he was powerful or not, especially for professional bodyguards like them. fearless was indeed shocked. initially, he had thought that mo nan pet was only slightly stronger than the golden fox. however, it seemed like mo nan pet was not on the same level as the golden fox. wu zhu also felt that he might really not be as good as mo nan chong. she was very arrogant and confident. the two of them exchanged blows, and wu sheng did not gain any advantage at all. on the other hand, mo nan chong had managed to hit wu sheng a few times. it seemed like she had gone easy on him. otherwise, wu sheng would not have been able tost two moves. not long after, wu sheng directly admitted defeat. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, miss mo, i lost. you¡¯re indeed much stronger than me. ¡± ¡°no, just a little.¡± mo nan chong nodded and said indifferently. wu zhu was a little shocked. she was a girl who looked to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, but her martial arts had already reached such a level. it could be said that she had reached the acme of perfection. she was too powerful. if mo nan chong had not deliberately gone easy on her, she would have given him a few moves, probably because she was worried that mr. president would have other thoughts if she won too easily. if he didn¡¯t go easy on her like this, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive so many moves. mo nan chong was strong enough to crush him, but mo nan chong could take him down with one move. ¡°not bad!¡± mr. president stood up and started pping. the rest of the people also started pping in shock. of course, there were still a few who were not convinced and asked in dissatisfaction, ¡± ¡°boss, you can¡¯t give in to her just because she¡¯s a girl!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, boss. you can¡¯t do this. this concerns the reputation of our entire team! ¡± ¡± if we wear this and mr. president¡¯s bodyguards can¡¯t even beat a girl, wouldn¡¯t we be very embarrassed? ¡± wu sheng frowned and red at them coldly. do you not want to live? can¡¯t you just keep quiet if you don¡¯t know how to speak? he took a look at mr. president. after confirming that mr. president was not angry, he heaved a sigh of relief. if mr. president was angry, all of them would be in trouble. ¡°boss, why are you ring at us? we¡¯re telling the truth!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, boss. i don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll lose so quickly! ¡± ¡°i also want to have apetition!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. why are these people so troublesome? she nced at the few who were unconvinced and said, ¡± if you¡¯re not convinced and think that your boss went easy on me, you cane over. i¡¯ll fight with you and see if he went easy on me! ¡± the boys felt that they could not take advantage of mo nan chong when he was in a vulnerable state. they couldpete with him, but they could not attack mo nan chong together. in the end, they agreed topete with master chong one by one. one by one, mr. pet took them down. before anyone could react, those who hade up to fight her had all fallen to the ground. ¡°is there anyone else who wants topete?¡± asked grandpa chong. since time had already been wasted, it didn¡¯t matter if he wasted a little more. ¡°... boss didn¡¯t go easy.¡± one of the boys was holding his arm. his arm had dislocated, and master chong had dislocated it with one move. ... he now understood that it was grandpa chong who went easy on their boss. it was impossible that their boss was the one who was waterproof to grandpa chong! the rest of them who hadpeted with grandpa pet all knew that he did not go easy on them. then, this group of people lost badly. on the other hand, mr. president was very happy. he had just casually joined this bet and did not expect to win money. ¡°i¡¯ll give you half of itter.¡± mr. president said to mo nan chong in a high-spirited manner. ¡°no need, i already have it.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. she had also ced a bet on herself just now. moreover, she had bet quite a lot, so she had also won quite a lot of money. mr. president¡¯s bodyguards had not only lost to mo nan chong, but they had also lost a lot of money. they looked like they wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°we¡¯ve lost too badly!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it too embarrassing to tell others?¡± ... ¡± will mr. president still want us in the future? will he just abandon us? ¡± everyone looked at mr. president with eager eyes. fortunately, mr. president did not get angry. instead, he consoled everyone, ¡± don¡¯t be disheartened. it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not strong enough or that you¡¯re too weak. it¡¯s because miss darling is too strong. ¡± hearing mr. president¡¯s words, everyone felt a littleforted. it wasn¡¯t that they were too weak, but that the girl in front of them was too strong, so strong that it was a little perverted. otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have lost so badly. the secretary was also dumbfounded. he did not expect the two girls to be so powerful, especially mo nan chong, who had easily defeated the boss of the president¡¯s bodyguard. mr. president¡¯s bodyguards were all handpicked and very powerful. she won just like that! this was too ridiculous! this made people feel that mr. president¡¯s bodyguards were too weak. should he consider changing the bodyguards for mr. president? ¡°even though we lost to miss mo in terms of martial arts, why don¡¯t wepete in something else? since you¡¯re so good at fighting, you should be good with guns too, right?¡± Chapter 2028 2028 it¡¯s very dangerous for you to do this mo nan chong heard someone shouting in the crowd and looked up. ¡± it¡¯s just so-so. ¡± she said it very casually. however, the golden fox turned around and looked at mo nan chong suspiciously. average? her marksmanship was simply superb, and her understanding of firearms was unparalleled. if she were to say that she was only average, no one could surpass her. of course, this was just to fool others. golden fox did not believe it. obviously, her ¡°so-so¡± had filled the group of bodyguards with confidence. they felt that if master chong said ¡°so-so,¡± then it really was so-so. perhaps, he was even worse than average. ¡°miss mo, you must be being modest. your kung fu is so powerful, so your marksmanship must be even more powerful. since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we have a spear techniquepetition?¡± mo nan chong did not refuse. after that, everyone changed the venue and went to y shooting. when master chong said that she was ordinary, he really felt that she was ordinary. however, her strength was still unparalleled in the crowd. therefore, the bodyguards had all underestimated their beloved master. they had wanted to show off and let grandpa pet see how powerful they were. in the beginning, a bodyguard with good marksmanship stood up and started to design. out of the ten shots, only one shot did not hit the 10-ring. the rest of the people were cheering wildly, and some were even whistling. master pet looked at it with a cold expression. ¡± miss mo, how is it? our gunner is not bad, right? ¡± someone looked at mo nan chong and said in a provocative tone. golden fox shook her head and said, ¡± not much. you call this a sharpshooter? ¡± ¡°are you more powerful?¡± the bodyguard was instantly displeased. he had thought that he would win, but from golden fox¡¯s words, it was obvious that she felt that they were not as good as mo nan chong or her. ¡± you didn¡¯t even hit 100%. how can you be called a sharpshooter? ¡± the golden fox retorted. ¡± he¡¯s always been a 100% uracy. he¡¯s going easy on you guys with thest shot. ¡± the bodyguard said in a bad mood. golden fox: ¡± ... then thank you. but you don¡¯t have to give in. i can hit a stationary target like this with 100% uracy. not to mention our darling, she can hit 100% with her eyes closed. ¡± ¡°100% uracy with eyes closed? that¡¯s a joke, how can you hit 100% with your eyes closed?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± the golden fox shrugged and said eagerly, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll try it out first.¡± her marksmanship was indeed not bad. after picking up the gun, she yed with it for a while and then quickly shot. he fired ten shots in a row, and all the bullets hit the center of the target urately. he was even more powerful than that so-called sharpshooter just now. his uracy was 100%. then, the bodyguards were in an uproar. ¡°heavens, that¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°how can a girl be so powerful?¡± ¡± she has indeed trained before. she¡¯s very skilled! ¡± ¡± i thought she wouldn¡¯t. she¡¯s actually so powerful. no wonder she was so arrogant just now! ¡± ¡°... i feel like we¡¯re a little embarrassed today!¡± the group of people chattered noisily. golden fox shrugged and said, ¡± i¡¯m not that powerful. the one who¡¯s powerful is the average one. he¡¯s always so frivolous when he talks. ¡± if you let her perform, you¡¯ll cry.¡± as she spoke, golden fox pushed mo nan chong onto the stage. ¡°she¡¯s more powerful than her?¡± ¡°how powerful must he be?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really believe it!¡± everyone was in a heated discussion as they looked at mo nan chong suspiciously. they did not think that he could be any stronger. mo nan chong casually picked up a gun and raised it up. she looked very familiar with it, but also very nonchnt. he raised his hand and fired casually. everyone had the feeling that she didn¡¯t even aim properly. just when everyone thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hit the target urately, she fired a shot and all the bullets hit the bullseye. ¡°f * ck, how did she do that!¡± ¡°oh my god, no way!¡± ¡°that¡¯s ... that¡¯s amazing ...¡± ¡± she must be crazy. how can she be so powerful? ¡± everyone was stunned. who would have thought that mo nan chong was so powerful that she could hit her target with 100% uracy so easily? ¡°grandpa pampered, show them another one!¡± ... the golden fox shouted at mo nan chong, ¡± blindfold me and do it once. i want to see it too. ¡± upon hearing golden fox¡¯s words, mo nan chong turned around to look. he thought for a moment and nodded. ¡± that works too. ¡± it was quite boring anyway. the group of people looked at mo nan chong. ¡°you¡¯re really blindfolded? are you sure you can do it?¡± ¡°don¡¯t hit anyone!¡± ¡± yeah, don¡¯t hit anyone. it¡¯s too dangerous to blindfold! ¡± a group of people were looking at mo nan chong, afraid that he would beat them up. master chong looked calm. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t hit you! ¡± then, golden fox threw a piece of cloth to mo nan chong. mo nan chong immediately covered his eyes. then, she raised the gun in her hand and started shooting. she was extremely fast. even though she couldn¡¯t see, her hands didn¡¯t slow down at all. ... his actions were so fast that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. his marksmanship was still godly, with a hundred shots. at that moment, something suddenly came flying towards mo nan chong from behind, as if someone was trying to affect master chong. master pet suddenly turned around and pointed her gun at the thing that was flying over. there was a bang. the bullet hit the thing that was flying towards them. the rest of the people were shocked. master pet pulled off the rope around his eyes. the object fell to the ground. it was something the size of a coin, but it had been pierced by grandpa pet¡¯s bullet. a suffocating silence fell over the entire ce. who would have thought that master chong could hit such a small thing even with his eyes covered? how did she do it? ¡°amazing!¡± someone gasped and then started pping. mo nanchong¡¯s gaze swept across everyone, then he looked at the man who had thrown the thing. ¡± you¡¯re in danger. ¡± ¡°you knew it was me?¡± the man stood up in shock. her eyes were covered and her back was facing them, but she knew it was him! he was inplete disbelief. ¡°i can tell by the sound.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯m not surprised that i know it¡¯s you. if you didn¡¯t throw such a small thing, my bullet would have gone through your head. ¡± the man¡¯s heart was trembling. mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± some people are more sensitive than you think. their reactions are faster than you think. you may think that it¡¯s a joke and that it¡¯s harmless, but the other party may not think so, especially when they can¡¯t see it. they may think that it¡¯s a lethal weapon. ¡± as soon as master chong¡¯s words fell, the man instantly understood. he swallowed his saliva and felt lucky that he was still standing there in one piece. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, miss mo. i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i didn¡¯t think it through. ¡± mr. pet only nodded, dropped the gun, and turned to walk away. ¡± this is boring. it¡¯s more interesting to hunt living things. ¡± ¡°do you want to hunt?¡± mr. president looked at mo nan chong, who was walking over, with a smile. ¡± there¡¯s a forbidden area in S country. there are many interesting prey on the periphery of the forbidden area. although it¡¯s dangerous inside the forbidden area, there¡¯s no problem hunting on the periphery. if you want to y, i¡¯ll y with you tomorrow! ¡± Chapter 2029 2029 is this what you wanted to say? mo nan chong was quite interested in hunting, especially in the forbidden areas. although her parents always went in and out of the forbidden area, she had never been there. she heard that there were many interesting things in the forbidden area, many of which could not be seen in this world. since mr. president had mentioned it, she did not mind going to take a look. hence, mo nan chong agreed to mr. president¡¯s request. mr. president was also very happy to do so. S country would hold a hunt every year and it was just about time. hence, mr. president was also making arrangements for this matter. because the hunt would only be held in two days, master pet was still living in the presidential pce. when mr. president was busy with work, his secretary or other people would take them out to y. while mr. president was busy, grandpa chong went to meet some old friends. her parents had friends all over the world, and she actually had quite a few friends. she had good friends in almost every country. golden fox had gotten to know many of mo nan chong¡¯s friends. golden fox was always in a state of shock when she saw her friends. this was because almost all of his friends were on the global rankings. there were all sorts of rankings. the man that all women in the world wanted to marry the most, the number one on the world¡¯s spear god list, the number one in archery in the world ... there were also many other first ces. assassin, poison master, miracle doctors chart ... first ce in all sorts of things. ¡°your friends are not human.¡± golden fox followed beside mo nan chong. as they walked, she asked curiously, ¡± who are we meeting today? how do you know so many powerful bosses?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know. i have the physique to suck big shots? ¡± ¡± they¡¯re the ones who kept pestering me, ¡± mr. pet said with a smile. ¡°that¡¯s true. i also like to stick to you. after all, many things can be easily solved if i follow you. besides, you don¡¯t have to pay for the meal!¡± golden fox was very happy. ¡± we can even meet all kinds of geniuses. the key is that your friends are all good-looking. it¡¯s good to be good-looking, it makes people feelfortable just looking at you.¡± mo nan chong agreed with her. ¡± that¡¯s why you should make friends with good-looking people. that way, even if they make you angry, you¡¯ll be appeased when you see their faces! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, that makes sense!¡± golden fox took out her phone. ¡± i¡¯m going to delete those ugly ones! ¡± the secretary followed the two of them, her face twitching. could it still be like this? he trembled as he asked, ¡± then am i considered a good-looking friend or a bad-looking friend? ¡± golden fox and mo nan chong looked at him at the same time, then shook their heads. the secretary was speechless. do you really decide whether you want to make friends based on your looks? wasn¡¯t this a little too ridiculous? ¡± don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not our friend. we don¡¯t make friends with ugly people. ¡± golden fox patted the secretary¡¯s shoulder enthusiastically and said, ¡± brother, don¡¯t be afraid. your mr. president is enough for you. i can see that you only have your mr. president in your eyes. i wish you two a happy marriage! ¡± the secretary was speechless. in the restaurant. the three of them went upstairs and entered a private room. in the private room, there was a man with half-long hair tied into a ponytail. he looked quite handsome, and his face was also the kind of peerless beauty. the secretary was a little dejected when she saw his face. grandpa chong¡¯s friends were all really good-looking. almost all of them were the kind of good-looking people who would be considered the best in the entertainment industry. the kind that could be popr all over the world with just his face. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡± the man looked at the secretary with interest. ¡± why did you bring mr. president¡¯s secretary? have you been hanging out with hua ziyan recently? tsk, tsk, this hua ziyan is not an interesting person. he¡¯s a dangerous person. stay away from him. i heard that he killed his own brother.¡± the secretary stared at the man with wide eyes. ¡± what nonsense are you talking about? our president has never done such a thing. you are spreading rumors and ndering!¡± ¡°tsk, naive.¡± the secretary red at the man like a goldfish. the man shrugged. ¡± it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. ¡± golden fox rested her chin on her hand and looked at the man with interest. ¡± tell me, i love to hear gossip. ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t say that. someone is going to sue me for nder!¡± the man nced at the secretary. the secretary was even angrier, and her eyes were as big as copper bells. ¡°stop staring, i¡¯m not nning to tell you.¡± the man said indifferently, ¡± i don¡¯t want to be hunted down by someone. i still want to live! ¡± ¡°tell me, why are you looking for me?¡± mo nan chong asked directly. ¡°oh, i need your help with something. aren¡¯t you going to the forbidden area to hunt? help me catch something.¡± the man rubbed his temples. ¡± my little pet ran inside. i really don¡¯t have time to catch it. can you help me find it? ¡± ¡°a photo.¡± mo nanchong took a sip of tea and looked up. ¡°here.¡± the man ced a photo in front of mo nan chong. on it was a snow-white pet that looked like a wolf and a tiger. it was very big. ¡°what is this?¡± ¡°tiger wolf, the name i gave it, isn¡¯t it very appropriate! it looks like a tiger, but its appearance ispletely like a white wolf!¡± the man smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s very smart. when you see it, just tell it where i can find it. ¡± if it doesn¡¯t want toe out, you can knock it out and drag it out of the forbidden area.¡± ¡°you¡¯re so smart that you¡¯ll get lost?¡± the secretary ridiculed. ... the man nced at the secretary, his eyes cold. the secretary immediately shut his mouth and did not dare to mutter. golden fox looked at the secretary¡¯s reaction andughed. ¡± you change your attitude so quickly. does your president know? ¡± ¡°hmph, wanwan, our president has never been so fierce!¡± the secretary replied. golden fox: ¡± tsk, tsk. you only have eyes for your mr. president. yes, your mr. president is the best. your mr. president is the cutest. he is the most perfect person in the world! ¡± ¡°of course!¡± the secretary replied. the golden fox was speechless. mo nan chong left the restaurant after his conversation with the man. when she returned, a woman was waiting for her at the presidential pce. ¡°miss fang, why are you here?¡± the secretary was a little surprised to see this. ¡°i¡¯m here to look for them.¡± this miss fang raised her eyebrows and looked at mo nan chong and golden fox. ¡± mr. secretary, can i have a few words with them in private? ¡± ... ¡± this yingluo. ¡± the secretary looked a little worried. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t bully them!¡± the secretary replied,¡±no, i¡¯m just worried about them.¡± before the secretary could finish his sentence, he did not dare to speak under golden fox¡¯s gaze. ¡°we don¡¯t usually bully pretty girls, so you can go out!¡± after the secretary left, golden fox looked at miss fang with interest. ¡± let me guess, what are you doing here? ¡± are you childhood sweethearts with mr. president? do you love mr. president a lot? do you think mr. president also loves you a lot ...¡± Chapter 2030 2030 miss fang can¡¯t take jokes ¡± then, you realized that your mr. president has been a little cold to you recently. you¡¯re wondering who has affected your rtionship with mr. president. ¡± ¡°after that, you realized that your mr. president had two more women by his side. you naturally thought that we were the two people who affected your rtionship. so, you came to us. you want to warn us not to dream of snatching away mr. president¡¯s love for you, right?¡± the golden fox said a lot. mo nan chong had already sat down to drink his tea and watch the show. this miss fang probably didn¡¯t expect that before she could get angry and say anything, this woman in front of her seemed to havepletely seen through her. she just said everything she wanted to say. her guess was pretty close. she and mr. president could be considered a national couple. for a long time, they had been childhood sweethearts and had a good rtionship. however, all these years, mr. president had been cold to her and was not as good to her as before. he even often did not like to be in close contact with her. previously, she had not been able to figure out why. she had also not discovered any other woman by mr. president¡¯s side. it was only recently that she heard that mr. president always apanied the two women to y and took them to understand the various things in S country. only then did she know that mr. president might have fallen in love with someone else. she was a little angry. clearly, she and mr. president were the national couple. she wondered which woman was so shameless as to seduce someone else¡¯s man. however, before she could question him, golden fox had already guessed it. this made her speechless for a moment. she had originally said that she had a point, but this way, her words seemed to be blocked. ¡°you, since you already know, then why did you have to do that?¡± ¡± you¡¯re asking why we still have to get in touch with mr. president? ¡± golden fox shrugged her shoulders. ¡± so what? your mr. president can¡¯t touch other women other than you? to be honest, what if there were men who liked mr. president? does that mean that all men can¡¯t have any contact with mr. president? since that¡¯s the case, i have a suggestion.¡± miss fang was stunned. she looked at the golden fox in confusion. ¡°i mean, you can hide your mr. president. never let him out. that way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get in touch with anyone else. this way, you can protect him forever, right?¡± ¡± how is this possible?! ¡± miss fang frowned. ¡°that¡¯s right, you don¡¯t know it¡¯s impossible either. then why can¡¯t he contact us? also, even if your mr. president is very handsome and powerful in your eyes and you like him, we might not like him. in our eyes, he is not that outstanding. he is not worthy of us!¡± the golden fox¡¯s words were powerful. hearing this, miss fang was stunned. she hade to make things difficult for them, but in the end, she was left speechless. ¡°you, you¡¯re just twisting words.¡± she looked at mo nan chong and felt that he had been silent the whole time. perhaps, she was an honest and easy target. hence, she asked, ¡± do you think so too? ¡± mo nanchong looked up with a ¡®are you asking me a question¡¯ expression. after a pause, she said, ¡± the best way is to kill him and hide him. this way, he really won¡¯t be able to talk to anyone. ¡± that sentence almost sent miss fang away. ¡°are you guys speaking in humannguage?¡± miss fang couldn¡¯t believe it. these two women were too terrifying. ¡°didn¡¯t you want to have him all to yourself?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was serious. ¡± i¡¯m giving you a serious suggestion. i can even give you a veryplete n and introduce you to a few poison masters. ¡± ¡± oh, there are other ways. you can put a gu on him. there¡¯s a type of gu that¡¯s effective for this. ¡± ¡°i can introduce you to gu masters.¡± miss fang looked at mo nan chong as if she had seen a ghost. this girl was extremely beautiful, but her words were particrly frightening. especially when she smiled, her smile was so gloomy that it seemed like she was a demon from hell. ¡°i ... you ... you¡¯re all crazy!¡± ¡± yes, if we like your mr. president, this would probably be the oue. ¡± mo nan supported his chin with his hand. ¡± kill him or hypnotize him. then, you can have him all to yourself, right? ¡± miss fang was speechless. ¡± so, your mr. president can still talk to you. we¡¯re just not interested in him. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± if you¡¯re interested, i¡¯ll just take you away. why would i give you a chance toe over and talk to us? oh, that¡¯s not right. not only do we have to take mr. president away, but we also have to get rid of beautiful girls like you who are interested in him. only then can we rest easy ...¡± ¡°you¡¯re crazy!¡± miss fang shivered. she turned around and ran away as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°miss fang, are you alright?¡± the secretary called out worriedly when she saw her running away. but miss fang disappeared in the blink of an eye. the secretary asked miss fang what was going on the moment she entered. mo nan chong had returned to his usual self and his expression was not as scary as before. she took a sip of water elegantly and said, ¡± nothing much. i was just joking with her. i didn¡¯t expect her to be so weak at taking a joke. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± the secretary was skeptical. she felt that miss fang did not look like she was being joked about, but more like she had encountered an attempted murder. ¡°yup,¡± golden fox nodded. ¡± it¡¯s just a small joke. this kind of young miss has a fragile heart. she can¡¯t take a joke. ¡± the secretary was speechless. ...... ... two dayster. the day of the hunt had arrived. mr. president brought a number of hunting experts and set off to the periphery of the forbiddennd. mo nan chong and golden fox were also among them. the two of them had been in the same car as mr. president the entire time, discussing what was going on in the forest. ¡°master chong, i actually have something i need your help with.¡± mr. president suddenly said. ¡°what?¡± mo nanchong looked at mr. president suspiciously. ¡°there¡¯s a type of cat in the forbidden area called the ghost cat. i would like you to help me hunt one.¡± the president said, ¡± the ghost cat is very fast, like a ghost. my men can¡¯t catch it, but i think you can. other than you, i¡¯m afraid no one else can catch it. ¡± ¡°ghost cat?¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ve heard of it. what do you want the ghost cat for? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s useful. i wonder if you can help? i can give you a reward.¡± mr. president looked very sincere. ¡°i can try.¡± mo nan chong said nonchntly. ... it was already noon when they arrived at a small vi near the forbidden area. the group of people entered the vi to eat and rest. they nned to start hunting in the afternoon, and the hunting time would be one day and one night. Chapter 2031 2031 chapter 2033-equipment changed! after lunch, master pet and golden fox went to their respective rooms to take an afternoon nap. after waking up in the afternoon, everyone began to gather. someone began to distribute the equipment. after all, once they entered the forest, it was very likely that they would be separated. therefore, everyone had a certain amount of equipment, so that it would be more convenient to walk in the forest. when mo nan chong received the equipment, he was stunned. she looked at her bag with suspicion. not too far away, miss fang was dressed in a neat camouge uniform. there was another girl beside her, and she was looking in mo nan chong¡¯s direction from time to time. ¡°wen wen, is this really okay?¡± ¡°what if she¡¯s in danger?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think we should do this?¡± ¡°cousin, don¡¯t forget that we didn¡¯t do anything to them when they tried to steal your man. don¡¯t be so scared! even if they did, who would know that we did it?¡± on the other side, mo nan chong had already opened the backpack. as soon as she lifted the weight, she felt that something was wrong with the backpack, so she opened it and looked at it. her eyes were full of confusion. ¡°hey, what¡¯s in your backpacks?¡± she stopped the secretary and asked. the secretary turned around and said,¡±you must have weapons, food, and simple drugs. what¡¯s wrong?¡± what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°oh, look at my backpack.¡± mo nan chong opened his backpack and showed it to the secretary. her backpack was filled with fruits ... as for drugs and guns, there was obviously nothing. ¡°eh?¡± the secretary almost buried her head into the bag. when she saw that the bag was full of fruits, she was very shocked. ¡± this isn¡¯t right. why is it all these fruits? where¡¯s your gun and food? ¡± mo nan chong spread his hands. when golden fox saw this, she opened her bag in surprise. she looked at her bag and then pulled the bag of the person beside her to take a look. then, he realized that the one in his backpack was indeed different from the others. ¡°whoa, who changed it?¡± golden fox had a much more irascible temper. she looked at the people around her and shouted. everyone looked at her strangely, not understanding what was going on. that miss fang had already been dragged out by her cousin, so she had no idea what was going on here. the secretary saw that golden fox¡¯s bag was the same and frowned. he arranged for someone to change their backpacks. at the same time, get someone to investigate who did something to master pet and golden fox¡¯s backpacks. they were ready to set off, and the crowd was very lively. almost all of mr. president¡¯s bodyguards were there as well. mo nan chong and golden fox were walking in the group when they heard people discussing what the first ce hunter would get this year. ¡°is there still a bonus?¡± the golden fox asked curiously as she walked. ¡± yeah, there¡¯s one every year. there¡¯ll be one in the top three. ¡± ¡°do you want to win a prize?¡± golden fox nced at mo nan chong and then thought of something. ¡± D, you¡¯re not short of money, right? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not short of money. i also like bonuses.¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°then let¡¯s form a team.¡± golden fox was very excited. ¡± with you here, i can lie down t. ¡± on the other side, mr. president walked up to mo nan chong and golden fox after chatting with a few people. ¡± do you two want to send someone to follow you? ¡± ¡°no need,¡± mo nanchong nced at mr. president. ¡± even if they do send people, they probably won¡¯t be able to catch up to us. ¡± ¡°can¡¯t it be meaningless?¡± mr. president asked. ¡°isn¡¯t that person supposed to protect mr. president?¡± golden fox looked at the president and smiled. ¡± mr. president, you want to leave with us? ¡± mr. president looked very interested. mo nanchong nced at the president. ¡± you cane with us if you want. ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll go with you.¡± mr. president dly epted it. the secretary chased after him. ¡± don¡¯t forget, you still have me. ¡± golden fox looked at the secretary with slight disdain. ¡± you sissy. are you sure you want to go in? i feel like you will die if you go in. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re looking down on me. although i¡¯m not very powerful, i¡¯ll only be there for a day and a night. how can i die? i can shoot too. i have a weapon too, okay?¡± the secretary followed beside mr. president and said, ¡± i¡¯m also responsible for protecting mr. president. ¡± ¡± are you sure? i feel that your mr. president¡¯s physique is better. he should be the one protecting you, right? ¡± golden fox looked at him and felt that the secretary was very thin with thin arms and legs. she would probablyin about being tired after walking a few steps. the secretary: ¡± ... mr. president. mr. president has always been amazing. ¡± after chit-chatting for a while, the group of people entered the forest. the forbidden area was filled with primeval forests. although they were not in the forbidden area and could be considered to be in its outer regions, they felt as if they had entered another world the moment they entered. the entire forest gave off a feeling of being isted from the world. after walking for a while, many people scattered, and there were no human voices, only the sounds of wild beasts. ... ¡°it¡¯s a little scary,¡± the secretary rubbed his arms as he walked. ¡± what was that sound just now? it was so faint and creepy. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a type of wild beast,¡± mo nan chong said expressionlessly, ¡± be careful. it¡¯s a poisonous spider. ¡± ¡°ah, where?¡± the secretary jumped up. golden fox looked at the secretary in amusement. ¡± you¡¯re so timid. why did you follow me in? ¡± ¡°protect mr. president.¡± the secretary said seriously. ¡± mr. president is much braver than you. you and i are the ones who need mr. president¡¯s protection. ¡± golden fox crossed her arms and leaned against a tree, looking at the secretary behind her. the secretary walked very slowly. as she walked, she looked around in shock. ¡°be careful!¡± the president, hua ziyan, suddenly shouted at golden fox. he threw a dagger at her head. the dagger instantly pierced a few centimeters above the golden fox¡¯s head. a spider the size of a palm was stabbed by the dagger and died immediately. golden fox looked up and saw the spider and the dagger. she pulled the dagger out and looked at mr. president in surprise. ¡± mr. president, you have good hands. i didn¡¯t expect you to be so urate. ¡± ... mo nan chong also gave hua ziyan a meaningful look, but she did not say anything. ¡°thank you. without mr. president, i¡¯m afraid i would have been bitten. this forest is really full of danger.¡± golden fox threw the dagger back to mr. president. mr. president casually caught the dagger. ¡°why is this spider so big?¡± the secretary looked at the spider¡¯s body and shivered. ¡°because this ce is close to the forbidden area. the living things in the forbidden area are muchrger than those in the outer area.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± some things here have mutated. it¡¯s not strange. ¡± ¡°then it seems like we really have to be extremely careful!¡± the secretary shivered and regretteding in. Chapter 2032 2032 disfigured her after the group walked through the area filled with spiders, they saw another area filled with venomous snakes. those vipers were also very big and ck. one look and you could tell they were very poisonous. as the secretary walked, he swallowed his saliva. ¡± why are there so many poisonous snakes here? can¡¯t we go around them? i feel like they will bite at any time. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re such a big mouth. that¡¯s why you¡¯re so scared. why did you follow us? ¡± golden fox would always be able to talk back to the secretary. ¡°because ...¡± the secretary replied. golden fox: ¡± i know. because you love your mr. president deeply. in order to protect your mr. president, you followed him here! ¡± the secretary was speechless. mo nan chong walked in front quietly. her old friend had asked her to look for his pets, so she had been careful to see if there were any footprints. soon, she found some tracks of tigers and wolves. she squatted down to check and found that the tiger wolf¡¯s footprints and the ghost cat¡¯s footprints were in two different directions. ¡°mr. president, didn¡¯t you want the ghost cat? the ghost cat is in this direction. i have something to deal with in the forest, so i have to go in another direction. you guys go over there first, i¡¯ll catch up with you in a while.¡± mo nan chong greeted mr. president and the others before heading in another direction. golden fox was stunned. ¡± what about me? ¡± ¡± you can follow the secretary. don¡¯t you guys have fun bickering? ¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± there are more prey over there. there¡¯s no prey in my direction. ¡± ¡°alright. hurry up and join us!¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, follow miss mo and see if she needs any help. if there¡¯s a need, you can go and help her. ¡± mr. president said to the first bodyguard. ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong had wanted to say that there was no need. however, wu zhu had already followed them. after thinking about it, he felt that it was better than the others being in the way, so he agreed. at the same time, the other teams that had entered the forest had also entered hunting mode. that miss fang and her cousin wen wen also increased their speed as they walked in. the two of them had a few powerful retainers with them. as wen wen walked, she sneered and said, ¡± that mo nan chong is quite smart. we changed her things and she actually found out. ¡°cousin, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve already spoken to a few people. they¡¯ll help you hunt. when the timees, you¡¯ll definitely have more prey than that mo nan. she¡¯s just an actress and she¡¯s not even from S country. she still wants to be in the limelight in front of you? in her dreams!¡± ¡± as long as you get first ce and get a lot of prey, mr. president will have a whole new level of respect for you. ¡°his attention will return to you again.¡± miss fang frowned.¡±but zhenzhen.¡± ¡°no buts. cousin, just listen to me. even i find mr. president very strange. he used to like you so much, but now he only has eyes for that woman. that woman must have been seducing mr. president all this while!¡± wen wen said unhappily, ¡± what¡¯s yours is yours. don¡¯t even think about snatching it away. ¡± ¡± they seem to be heading this way. find a chance to catch up with that mo nan chong. if we can bump into her alone, we¡¯ll disfigure her face. let¡¯s see how she can seduce men now that she¡¯s be ugly! ¡± ¡± that fox, although it¡¯s called a fox, i think it¡¯s not as good as this woman¡¯s seduction! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know how she managed to seduce our president. she¡¯s just an artiste from another country, an actress, the kind that people look down on. how dare she seduce our president! ¡± miss fang said as she walked, ¡± that¡¯s not very good, is it? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s not good? cousin, you can¡¯t be too calm.¡± if you lose mr. president, you¡¯ll be the one suffering! you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to be the firstdy!¡± miss fang was silent. this wen wen was indeed quite powerful. she had hunted a few prey along the way and threw them to the retainers. she soon discovered mo nan chong¡¯s tracks. ¡± this is getting interesting. she seems to have really separated from mr. president. she only has wu sheng by her side. ¡± ¡± mr. president seems to care a lot about her. since he asked wu sheng to follow her, ¡± ¡°but it doesn¡¯t matter. i¡¯m quite familiar with wu sheng. he will help us!¡± wen wen pointed in a direction and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. it¡¯s this way. ¡± miss fang followed wen wen. she was much more refined than wen wen, and as they walked, she seemed to hesitate. ¡°i don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± miss fang hesitated. ¡°what¡¯s not good? you have to fight for the person you like. there¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡± wen wen said, ¡± sis, i¡¯m here. what are you afraid of? ¡± could that mo nan chong be more powerful than me?¡± ¡± if she doesn¡¯t want to leave the president and take in more students, i¡¯ll destroy her! ¡± on the other side. i¡¯ve already tracked down the tiger and wolf. ¡°be careful,¡± wu sheng, who had been silent the entire time, walked up and said worriedly, ¡± there should be a very powerful beast. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong squatted down and checked the tracks left behind by the tiger and wolf. there were footprints on the ground that seemed to have been left recently. there were also bloodstains. it was obvious that the tiger and wolf had fought with other wild beasts and were injured. this guy had not gone out to look for his master. could it be that he had encountered some danger? mo nan chong took out a dagger and slowly moved forward. after a while, she saw a snow-white beast that looked like a tiger and a wolf lying behind a big tree. ... ¡°tiger and wolf?¡± she took a look. ¡°you know him?¡± wu sheng was extremely alert. ¡± it¡¯s my friend¡¯s pet. he lost it and asked me to help him bring it back. ¡± mo nan chong walked up and saw that the tiger and wolf seemed to have a huge thorn in their ws. they were also injured and looked very weak. ¡°he looks injured.¡± wuwei asked, ¡± what injured it? it looks very fierce. ¡± is it okay for you to get close? does it know you?¡± ¡°he should be fine.¡± mo nan chong walked over. the tiger-wolf looked at it and let out a few low roars, seemingly on guard. ¡°it was your master who asked me toe and find you.¡± mo nan¡¯s pet approached it step by step. then, the tiger and wolf¡¯s growls became more frequent, but mo nan chong seemed to not notice it at all and quickened his pace. suddenly, something attacked her. ... mo nan¡¯s body suddenly dodged, and the dagger in her hand stabbed upwards. wu sheng was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and rushed forward to help mo nan chong. a huge snake descended from the sky. it had spikes on its body and looked very terrifying. just now, hung had been reminding mo nan chong to be careful and not to get close. in fact, grandpa chong had already noticed it a long time ago, and she deliberately walked over to catch him off guard. Chapter 2033 2033 chapter 2034-ninth master is here mo nan chong was extremely fast, and the dagger in his hand was thrust towards the snake that was sorge that one person would not be able to wrap their arms around it. the snake¡¯s body was full of thorns, except for its head. therefore, when mo nan chong stabbed him, he had no idea where to start. she was extremely swift and fierce. however, the snake¡¯s body was extremely hard and invulnerable. although she was strong, the dagger couldn¡¯t pierce through the snake¡¯s skin. with a ng, the dagger in his hand almost fell to the ground. ¡°what a tough skin!¡± wu sheng was a little shocked. he quickly opened fire but the bullets couldn¡¯t hurt the snake. ¡°the things in the forbidden area are naturally not simple.¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡± it seems like this thing injured hung! ¡± ¡°he is indeed powerful.¡± he took a step back and attacked again. the snake was also very fierce. it roared and quickly attacked wu sheng. ¡°get out of the way.¡± mo nan chong let out a low cry. seeing that wu sheng was about to get hurt, she pushed him away. ¡± the sting is poisonous! ¡± as he pushed wu sheng away, mo nan chong found it hard to dodge. she grabbed a tree branch and started swinging quickly. he barely dodged the thorns on the snake¡¯s body. the snake was also provoked. it opened its bloody mouth and pounced at mo nan chong. mo nan chong and the python fought a few rounds. one man and one snake, evenly matched. there was no need for him to try and help. if it was an ordinary prey, he would have used a gun. however, this snake was too extravagant. bullets couldn¡¯t even scratch it, let alone prate it. he was an unkible snake. ¡°miss mo, how can i help you?¡± wu sheng did not know what to do and could only shout at mo nan chong. he hoped that mo nan only knew how to help himself. that way, he would know how to help mo nan. ¡°you can¡¯t help me, and i have no way to deal with this snake. back off, i can only draw this thing away.¡± ¡°where are you going to lure it to?¡± ¡± why don¡¯t you let me lure him away? it¡¯s too dangerous for you! ¡± ¡°are you not in danger?¡± ¡± cut the crap. help me look after the tigers and wolves. these things are very valuable! ¡± after mo nanchong shouted, the dagger in her hand was aimed at the snake¡¯s eye. although she didn¡¯t manage to hit the snake, she had sessfully provoked it. e and chase me!¡± grandpa pet made a face at the snake and then ran forward quickly. wu sheng only took one look and realized that mo nan chong had disappeared into the forest. with a flick of the snake¡¯s tail, he disappeared too. mo nan chong was very fast. although she had never been to this forest before, her movements were so fast that it was as if she knew the ce like the back of her hand. the snake quickly followed behind her, wriggling its body. its movements were also extremely fast. a man and a snake were engaged in a great battle of pursuit. as mo nan chong ran, he turned around and shouted, ¡± hey, let¡¯s make a deal. can you stop chasing me? everyone¡¯s tired!¡± the hydralisk obviously did not want to discuss this with mo nan chong. it flicked its tongue and red at mo nan chong furiously, its eyes filled with deep hatred. after mo nan chong ran for a while, he still could not shake off the venomous snake. she had no choice but to fight with the venomous snake again. he didn¡¯t pay attention and his shoulder was scratched. miss fang and wen wen had heard themotion and rushed over. seeing mo nan chong fighting with such a huge snake, miss fang really wanted to go up and help. ¡± wen wen, let¡¯s go over and help. we can¡¯t just watch, right? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t. it¡¯s best for you if she¡¯s dead!¡± wen wen grabbed onto miss fang. ¡± cousin, have you forgotten? this woman is snatching your man away! ¡± ¡°but, if this goes on, she¡¯ll die. she¡¯s injured!¡± miss fang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. although she was a little arrogant at times, she wasn¡¯t that bad on the inside. she couldn¡¯t bear to see others die in front of her. ¡°why do you care so much!¡± wen wen snorted. ¡± so what if she¡¯s dead? you didn¡¯t kill her. why should you care? she was killed by a venomous snake. you have a clear conscience. what are you afraid of? ¡± miss fang was silent. she looked in bai qiao¡¯s direction. she wanted to go over, but she didn¡¯t dare. ¡°don¡¯t hesitate. you won¡¯t be of much help even if you go. he¡¯s so powerful. you can¡¯t beat him, can you?¡± ¡°but wenwen, you¡¯re amazing!¡± miss fang nced at wen wen. ¡°aiya, my cousin, can you use your kindness on other things? can¡¯t you be a little kinder to yourself? helping her isn¡¯t good for the children!¡± miss fang pursed her lips and looked up in mo nan chong¡¯s direction, feeling uneasy. ¡°but if anything happens to her and mr. president finds out that we¡¯re not doing anything, he¡¯ll be very angry!¡± ... ¡°i just said i was going to disfigure her, and now you¡¯re worrying about this and that!¡± wen wen facepalmed. ¡± cousin, you¡¯re so indecisive. you can¡¯t be the firstdy! ¡± ¡°no, she¡¯s in danger. i can¡¯t watch her die!¡± after watching for a while, miss fang felt that mo nan chong was about to be attacked. her brain heated up, and she rushed forward. although wen wen wanted to hold onto miss fang, she couldn¡¯t and let her run away. wen wen was speechless. she was really infuriated. he was too speechless. her cousin was really a saint. after watching for a while, wen wen was a little flustered and exasperated. in the end, she could only watch coldly from the side. she nned to help her cousin if she needed help. if she was fine, it would be best if mo nan chong was the one who was injured. ... mo nan chong did not expect that this weak-looking miss fang was actually the one who had warned him not to get in touch with the president. at this time, he was actually so brave and came to help him. in her eyes, he was clearly her love rival, but she suddenly rushed up to him. ¡°i¡¯ll help you!¡± miss fang threw something at the snake. then, the sound of an explosion could be heard. mo nan chong was speechless. although miss fang hade to help, she hadpletely angered this snake. the snake hissed and turned around to attack miss fang. miss fang was so scared that she knelt down and started crying. mo nan chong was speechless. you came to help, but you pissed this thing off, and now you¡¯re squatting down and crying? although he was helpless, grandpa pet still burst out with a powerful force and attacked the snake. after fighting for a while, the snake seemed to have sensed something terrifying. it suddenly turned around and ran. ¡± cousin, it¡¯s alright now. the snake has run away! ¡± wen wen rushed out. mo nan chong, on the other hand, looked in the direction of a big tree. she saw a tall figure standing on the tree. it was a familiar figure that gave her a great sense of security. Chapter 2034 2034 you¡¯re not allowed to talk to my girlfriend like that! ¡°ninth master.¡± ¡°what are you doing here?¡± ¡°i missed you.¡± li jiujue tiptoed and flew down from the tree. hended lightly beside mo nan chong, as if she could fly. he turned around and trapped mo nan in his arms, letting mo nan pet lean against the tree. he looked at the woman in front of him affectionately, as if he could not get enough of her. ¡°when did you follow me in?¡± mo nanchong raised his hand and wrapped it around li jiujue¡¯s neck. he looked at the man in front of him confidently. ¡°when you entered the forest, we followed you in. however, i ran into some trouble, so i rushed over.¡± he lowered his eyes and saw a small wound on mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder, and he was a little unhappy. if he hade earlier, she would not have been injured. ¡°i¡¯m injured.¡± li jiujue looked at mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder with a frown. ¡± i¡¯m fine. it¡¯s just a small injury. its poison is useless against me. ¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± arge hand caressed mo nan chong¡¯s head and rubbed it lovingly. lord chong pounced over and burrowed into lord jiu¡¯s arms. miss fang and wen wen were holding hands, and the two of them were stunned. ¡°w-what¡¯s going on?¡± wen wen asked, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re snatching mr. president? doesn¡¯t she have a man?¡± miss fang was also confused. wen wen suddenly thought of something. she yelled at mo nan chong, ¡± f * ck, are you two-timing? you hooked up with mr. president and another man? ¡± ¡°does mr. president know about this?¡± ¡°mo nan chong, does your boyfriend know about this? how many boyfriends do you have?¡± wen wen¡¯s words made mo nan chong and li jiujue turn their heads at the same time. then, li jiujue asked with a suspicious look, ¡± how many boyfriends? do you have any other boyfriend other than me?¡± mo nan yed with li jiujue¡¯s arm and shook his head. ¡± who else can i have other than you? you are my boyfriend. ¡± the one and only kind.¡± ¡± so, the two of them are ... ¡± li jiujue¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his gaze was filled with murderous intent. wen wen¡¯s hair stood on end. after all, she was also very powerful, so she couldpletely feel the terrifying killing intent from li jiujue. miss fang held wen wen¡¯s hand and looked at li jiujue in fear. ¡°are you really her boyfriend?¡± ¡°if i¡¯m not, who are you?¡± li jiujue looked at miss fang in amusement. ¡°no, no,¡± miss fang quickly shook her head. ¡± i, i just, just thought that she liked mr. president. ¡± mo nan chong looked at miss fang in amusement. ¡± miss fang, it¡¯s fine as long as you like mr. president. i have a boyfriend and it¡¯s not suitable for me to snatch mr. president from others. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i misunderstood you.¡± miss fang¡¯s face was red and she was very embarrassed. ¡± but mr. president has indeed been very cold to me recently. it¡¯s not strange for me to misunderstand you. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not because of me.¡± mo nan chong was helpless. ¡± but since you¡¯re here, i¡¯ll tell you something. i need your help too. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± miss fang asked suspiciously. ¡°cousin, don¡¯t believe her yet.¡± on the other hand, wen wen clearly did not trust mo nan chong. she tugged at mo nan chong with a wary look on her face. ¡°your cousin?¡± mo nan chong nced at wen wen. ¡°yes.¡± miss fang looked at mo nan chong and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you tell me. my cousin can listen too. she¡¯s on my side. ¡± ¡°if you have something to say, just say it. there¡¯s no need to hide it.¡± wen wen snorted coldly. she clearly did not have a good impression of mo nan chong. ¡°be polite to my girlfriend, or i¡¯ll pull out your tongue.¡± li jiujue frowned slightly as he looked at wen wen. ¡°a dog,¡± wen wen said. ¡°you¡¯re the first person to say that!¡± so what if i¡¯m a bootlicker to my girlfriend? do you have a problem with that?¡± wen wen was speechless. mo nan chong: ¡± don¡¯t say that my boyfriend is a bootlicker. be more polite to him too. i don¡¯t really like it when people talk bad about my boyfriend. ¡± wen wen was speechless. miss fang said enviously, ¡± you two look very loving. i¡¯m envious. ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have to be envious. your mr. president has just been reced. ¡± mo nan chong said nonchntly. ¡°what do you mean?¡± miss fang was shocked. wen wen¡¯s expression was one of shock. even li jiujue was very surprised. ¡°what did you just say? what do you mean?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. how could mr. president be reced? isn¡¯t he still here? who has he been reced by? if he¡¯s not mr. president, who else could he be?¡± miss fang¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°are you kidding me?¡± ... ¡± didn¡¯t you say that mr. president¡¯s attitude towards you was different from before? ¡± ¡± is he a lot colder to you? does he make you feel very unfamiliar? ¡± ¡± also, has he been handling things differently recently? ¡± mo nan chong asked a bunch of questions. miss fang and wen wen both felt that she was right. however, wen wen was still on her guard. ¡± don¡¯t spout nonsense. how could someone impersonate mr. president? that¡¯s impossible. you must be spouting nonsense. ¡± ¡°whether i¡¯m talking nonsense or not, you guys should already know in your hearts.¡± ¡± mr. president wasn¡¯t like this in the past. do you think a person can change so much? ¡± ¡°his transformation is short-term, not long-term,¡± ¡°what if he¡¯s a fake and the real mr. president? where is the real ah yan?¡± miss fang asked in disbelief. ¡± cousin, don¡¯t believe her. i think she¡¯s up to something. she¡¯s not from our country, so she must be up to no good. ¡± ... wen wen pulled miss fang and retreated. ¡± i don¡¯t have any ulterior motives towards your country. however, if you don¡¯t cooperate with me, your mr. president will disappear forever. i think this fake mr. president is about to make his move. ¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± it has nothing to do with me anyway. i just happened to see it and wanted to help. since you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. ¡± wen wen grabbed onto miss fang, and after looking at her warily, she pulled her along and ran away. ¡°you¡¯re letting them go just like that?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°they won¡¯t tell anyone. if word got out, they would be the ones to die first. these two people aren¡¯t that stupid.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± that miss fang really cares about their mr. president. ¡± ¡± so, why are you interfering in their affairs ... ¡± li jiujue¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡± if you have time, you should spend it with your boyfriend. ¡± my boyfriend is so lonely!¡± mo nanchong looked up, his eyes firm and cold. ¡± i can be by your side at any time, but this matter involvesb 0. i have to avenge old ghost and the others. ¡± Chapter 2035 2035 if you want to be first, i¡¯ll give it to you! li jiujue leaned against the tree and looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong was crouching down to check on the tiger wolf¡¯s injuries. she checked it and found that although this big pet had injuries, they were not very serious. the tiger-wolf was very obedient. ity down obediently and looked at mo nan chong with wide eyes. it seemed to be able to understand almost everything that mo nan chong said to it. ¡± alright, the wound has been treated. there should be no major issues. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡±e with me. your master has been waiting for you. he asked me to bring you back. ¡± if you don¡¯t want to walk on your own, i¡¯ll have to knock you out.¡± hung was speechless. it stood up, looking a little speechless. mo nan pet patted the tiger-wolf¡¯s head and felt that it felt pretty good. li jiujue walked over and put his arm around mo nan chong¡¯s shoulder. the two of them strolled through therge, primitive forest. because of li jiujue¡¯s strong aura, the wild beasts in the forest near them would subconsciously avoid them. this helped them avoid a lot of trouble, but at the same time, master pet didn¡¯t find any prey. as he walked, he was speechless. ¡°don¡¯t release your aura, i still have to hunt!¡± ¡°hunting? do you still n topete?¡± li jiujue nodded his head. ¡± that¡¯s easy. leave it to me. you will definitely get first ce. ¡± ¡°why would i give it to you? i can do it myself.¡± master chong said indifferently. it was quite fun to hunt. moreover, she was quite capable and could speak thenguage of beasts ... even if she didn¡¯t do anything, she could call some prey over to help. just as master pet was thinking about what kind of prey he should hunt, he suddenly turned around and realized that li jiujue had disappeared. grandpa pet was speechless. he really came and went without a trace. he didn¡¯t care where lord jiu went and continued walking. not long after, li jiujue appeared again with a pile of prey in his hands. he handed it to her as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡± darling, are these enough? ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... you went missing to hunt for me? ¡± ¡°yes, if you want to be first, i¡¯ll give you first.¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± i¡¯ll just call out to him. ¡± 9th master: ¡°? ¡± after that, master pet shouted a few times, and there was a huge movement in the forest. then, it seemed like a huge prey wasing their way. even the tigers and wolves seemed to be trembling. after a while, they felt a huge shadowing over their heads. it was as if it covered the sky and the sun, and the whole world seemed to be dark. lord jiu and lord pet looked up at the same time and saw a huge birdnding. this bird was extremely huge, and it seemed to be more than three meters tall afternding. ¡°here, it can cooperate with me.¡± mo nanchong pointed at the bird in front of him and said, ¡±ter on, pretend to be my prey and follow me, okay? ¡± the bird nodded its head obediently, as if it had understood what master pet had said. at this time, another huge movement was heard. this time, it was a tiger-like thing. it had some thorns on its body and was muchrger than a tiger wolf. although it was huge, this tiger looked quite honest when it saw its master pet. when it rushed in front of them, it even mmed on the brakes. however, it did not manage to stop in time and fell on its butt. it looked at mo nan chong and li jiujue with puppy eyes. li jiujue: ¡± ... this ... doesn¡¯t seem to be very intelligent. ¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s smart or not. the most important thing is that he looks like he can scare people. ¡± mo nan said, ¡± when they see it, they¡¯ll definitely be scared. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± 9th master had a doting look on his face. ¡± my darling is amazing. ¡± mo nan chong randomly called over a few prey that seemed to be able to scare people. then, they went to look for mr. president. wu sheng had been following mo nan chong and li jiujue the entire time. he was already shocked. he was very respectful to mo nan chong along the way. he had seen powerful people, but he had never seen such powerful people. these prey were all here to put up a front when master pet casually called for them, and they were extremely obedient. ¡± miss mo, why do these animals listen to you so obediently? do you know thenguage of animals? ¡± wu sheng finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. along the way, he saw master pet talking to li jiujue asionally, and also to the huge animals beside him. these animals could actually respond, as if they could understand her words andmunicate with her. ¡°i guess so.¡± mo nan chong said casually. ¡°so there really is such a powerful person in this world!¡± not long after, mo nan chong and the others found mr. president. mr. president and his men were chasing after the ghost cat, but the ghost cat was too fast. they could not catch him at all. when mo nan pet and the others came over, they made a lot of noise because they had brought a few huge animals with them. this shocked mr. president and the others. they thought that they had encountered some trouble. ... however, everyone quickly quieted down. everyone realized that it was grandpa pet with a few huge animals. ¡°mr. president, don¡¯t be afraid. it¡¯s us.¡± ¡± this is the prey that miss mo hunted. it¡¯s very powerful, ¡± wu zhu said. ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like it was hunted ... ¡± someone beside mr. president said in surprise. ¡± it looks like it followed itself ... are these prey so spiritual? ¡± ¡°it is indeed very spiritual.¡± wu sheng nodded and gave mo nan chong a meaningful look. he was nowpletely convinced by mo nan chong. it felt like there was no one in the world who was more powerful than master pet. she could summon so many animals with a simple shout. mo nan chong said casually, ¡± he¡¯s just here to help me make up the numbers. did you catch the ghost cat? where¡¯s golden fox?¡± ¡°fox and the secretary were separated from us. we¡¯ve been following the cat, but we were attacked by it. it¡¯s like a spirit, it¡¯s too fast and it¡¯s scary.¡± one of the bodyguards said, ¡± mr. president was injured because of the ghost cat. i¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for us to capture the ghost cat. ¡± ... ¡°although we can¡¯t, miss mo should be able to.¡± mr. president smiled and said, ¡± with miss mo¡¯s abilities, it should be easy to deal with the ghost cat, right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not bad.¡± grandpa chong still said in a nonchnt tone. one of the men beside the president nced at mo nan chong. she was the youngdy who had just met up with the president. he looked like he despised mo nan¡¯s pet. ¡± ghost cat is not that easy to catch. ¡± if you want to catch the ghost cat, you need to be very powerful.¡± Chapter 2036 2036 chapter 2038-little kitten ¡± miss mo is already powerful enough. in my opinion, it should be easy for miss mo to catch the ghost cat. ¡± wu zhu said with a look of admiration. he was already very much in awe of his beloved grandfather. he used to be the president¡¯s best bodyguard, but now, he felt that he was still very weak. if he met someone like grandpa chong who wanted to do something to mr. president, he would be done for. the youngdy was a little unhappy. ¡± does the first bodyguard think that he¡¯s weak now? he actually said that a girl is very strong.¡± ¡°i¡¯m indeed not as good as miss mo.¡± wu sheng said seriously. ¡± you ... ¡± thedy did not expect wu sheng to admit that he was not as good as mo nan chong. this was really unreasonable. however, wu sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with worship as he looked at mo nan chong. it was clear that he truly felt that mo nan chong was very powerful. ¡°master chong, who is this?¡± mr. president had already noticed li jiujue, who was standing beside mo nan chong, and asked curiously. ¡°my boyfriend.¡± mo nanchong raised his head and nced at li jiujue. ¡± you can call him ninth master! ¡± ¡°who does he think he is that our president has to call him lord jiu? funny, isn¡¯t it?¡± the youngdy¡¯s temper red up again. mo nanchong nced at thedy. ¡± ¡°mr. president hasn¡¯t even said anything yet. why are you in such a hurry? what, your words are more powerful than mr. president¡¯s? do you have the right to speak for mr. president? my boyfriend¡¯s status is none of your business!¡± his words were full of arrogance. master chong was obviously very dissatisfied with the youngdy in front of him. she would not allow anyone to bully her man. mr. president smiled affably. ¡± that¡¯s enough, miss mo. i was just joking. since he¡¯s your boyfriend, he¡¯s obviously not an ordinary person. his identity and status goes without saying. i¡¯m just a small president. of course, i can¡¯tpare to him! the boyfriend of the world¡¯s richest man, even if it¡¯s just the title, he¡¯s already much stronger than me. ¡± ¡°so you¡¯re saying he¡¯s a soft-rice man who lives off a woman?¡± the youngdy sneered again. mo nan chong¡¯s eyes looked coldly at thedy. ¡°what do you want to do? you¡¯re not going to hit me, are you?¡± the youngdy was on guard. ¡± do you know who i am? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t usually hit people.¡± as mo nan chong was speaking, the three-meter tall bird suddenly moved closer. its mouth was especially long and sharp, and it pecked at thedy¡¯s head. ¡°ah!¡± the young miss cried out in pain as she looked at the bird in disbelief. mo nan chong covered his mouth and pretended to be surprised. ¡± ¡°aiya, i¡¯m really sorry, but my prey doesn¡¯t seem to be very obedient!¡± ¡°you, you¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± ¡°no, how could i do it on purpose? you were the one who spoke rudely. i haven¡¯t even hit you yet!¡± mo nan chong put on an innocent face. ¡± who knew that this bird didn¡¯t like what you said, so it attacked you on purpose. it seems like you¡¯re an annoying existence!¡± the young miss¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her displeasure was written all over her face. at this moment, the bird pped its wings again, and then approached the young miss. the p directly sent the youngdy to the ground. the missy cried out in pain and looked at mo nan chong in a frenzy. mo nan chong was still innocent. he spread his arms at the president and said, ¡± ¡°mr. president, she¡¯s my prey after all. i can¡¯t control her. although i really want to avenge my boyfriend, you can see that i really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± mr. president was speechless. as expected of an actor, her acting skills were indeed very good. ¡°alright, get up. stop fooling around.¡± mr. president shouted at the youngdy. in the end, the young miss still stood up. she was a little flustered and exasperated. ¡°i still need you to help me with the ghost cat. i wonder if you can help?¡± ¡± ghost cat is very important to me, ¡± mr. president said seriously. ¡°sure, as long as you pay me well, you can do anything.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. ¡°that¡¯s good. do you need us to do anything? do you need any help?¡± mr. president asked. mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± no need. you¡¯d better keep a certain distance from me. otherwise, the ghost cat will be scared away by you. it will be difficult for me to catch the ghost cat. ¡± ¡± okay, then we¡¯ll keep a certain distance. if you need anything, fire the signal re. ¡± the president said, ¡± it¡¯s enough to catch one ghost cat. i¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not troublesome. it¡¯s for the money.¡± master chong smiled. after that, the group of people went their separate ways. thatdy had been by mr. president¡¯s side criticizing mo nan pet and firmly believed that mo nan pet was not a good person and would not be able to catch the ghost cat. ¡± it¡¯s too difficult to catch a ghost cat. not to mention catching it, i don¡¯t think many people have seen it with their own eyes. they don¡¯t even know what it looks like. ¡± ¡± although that¡¯s what you say, you¡¯ll definitely be able to catch miss mo. ¡± wu qing said, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that miss mo doesn¡¯t like people following her, so i can¡¯t see how miss mo catches the ghost cat. ¡± ¡°if she doesn¡¯t want help, then there¡¯s no other way.¡± ...... mo nan chong and li jiujue were walking in the forest. li jiujue asked,¡±ghost cat, can you summon it?¡± it should be very flexible, right?¡± ¡± i can try. they might not listen to my summoning. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± the ghost cat is very smart and alert, unlike the big ones who listen to people. even if they can understand humannguage, they might not be willing to cooperate with humans. in short, they can be said to be very shrewd.¡± ¡°then be careful. if you can¡¯t catch him, then let me do it. ¡± li jiujue did not mind capturing a ghost cat. ... ¡°shush!¡± hearing movement in front of her, mo nan chong gestured for her to keep quiet. she stopped for a moment, trying to hear where the sound wasing from. ¡°that way?¡± li jiujue pointed in a direction. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s that way. let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡± after picking up his pace, grandpa pet suddenly saw a small head peeking out from behind a big tree. it was the head of a gray cat. it was a very small one and seemed to be underaged. when master pet saw the young ghost cat, he became even more interested. a newborn ghost cat should be the easiest to control, and such a ghost cat was very cute. ¡°do you want toe over? i¡¯ll give you something good to eat.¡± mo nan chong squatted down and looked at the ghost cat that had its tail exposed. the cat looked at mo nan pets hesitantly. it had stretched out its leg and then retracted it. it raised its head, its eyes filled with confusion and fear. ¡°i won¡¯t hurt you. as long as you do me a favor, i¡¯ll let you go!¡± ... Chapter 2037 2037 tied them up like a ball the ghost cat looked at mo nan chong and li jiujue hesitantly, its eyes alert. probably because it was still very young, this ghost cat looked very cute and not scary at all. ¡°be good.e here and cooperate.¡± mo nan chong tried to get closer. the ghost cat hid behind a big tree. it had a pair of big, dazed eyes. it looked in the direction of mo nan chong with fear, fear, and curiosity towards the human. its eyes were filled with all kinds of curiosity. ¡°be good, i won¡¯t hurt you. master pet walked very slowly. she knew that the ghost cat was afraid, so she walked closer and closer. just as master pet was about to catch the ghost cat, a scream was heard. ¡°i¡¯ve found the ghost cat!¡± ¡± it¡¯s a ghost cat. what a cute little ghost cat. i¡¯ll definitely catch this one! ¡± a woman¡¯s voice was heard. mo nan chong turned around and saw the youngdy from before. she was howling madly at the ghost cat. he didn¡¯t know when she had arrived, but at this moment, she had made master pet very unhappy. this damned woman waspletely disturbing her. the little ghost cat was obviously frightened. it almost exploded in anger instantly and looked at mo nan chong and li jiujue with great vignce. it turned around and ran away. the youngdy chased after the ghost cat with a few gunmen. mo nan chong¡¯s face instantly darkened. she saw that her gunner was about to shoot ghost cat. this little devil cat would not hurt people at all. it was very small and full of curiosity about humans. ¡°do you want me to teach her a lesson? even though she¡¯s a woman, she really deserves a beating.¡± 9th master was also very angry. the ghost cat had already escaped, but those people were still chasing madly. the little ghost cat was extremely small and timid. it had obviously been scared to death. ¡°no need, i¡¯ll clean up!¡± mo nan chong quickly caught up to thedy with a dark face. the young miss was still ordering her men to quickly chase after it, shoot it, hit its legs, and not kill it. ¡± try not to kill it. i have not seen a living ghost cat. mr. president also hopes that it is alive. ¡± the young miss smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine to hit its legs. this ghost cat is so small. it must be easy to catch. ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect my luck to be so good that i actually encountered it!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± did you encounter it? or did you follow us here? ¡± ¡°is it rted?¡± the missy looked at mo nan chong indifferently. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter who found it. what¡¯s important is who caught it. but now, you definitely won¡¯t be able to catch it. i¡¯ll definitely catch it first, so the credit will be mine and won¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s face darkened when he heard the missy¡¯s words. she just looked at the eldest miss, her face looking very terrifying. even though she was very beautiful, her face was as beautiful as a god¡¯s, but her eyes seemed to be able to kill. the young miss was obviously a little ufortable under his gaze. she said angrily, ¡± what are you looking at? don¡¯t i have a point? ¡± ¡°what you said does make sense.¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡± but i don¡¯t really like this kind of logic. that¡¯s why i¡¯m an unreasonable person.¡± the young miss: ¡°!!! ¡± mo nanchong nced at missy. ¡± you can either ask your men to give up on this little ghost cat, or i can tie your men into a ball and bring you along. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°what do i not dare to do? i¡¯ll even dare to kill you. do you believe me?¡± mo nan chong was very angry, especially when she heard the little ghost cat¡¯s screams. she was even more furious and wanted to rush over to protect the little ghost cat. ¡± mo nan chong, i advise you to be careful. otherwise, i won¡¯t let you off either. and my parents and my mr. president! ¡± the youngdy looked at mo nan chong arrogantly. ¡± your mr. president? your parents? ¡± mo nanchong looked at thedy in front of him as if he was looking at a joke. mo nanchongughed coldly. ¡± then try and see if your mr. president cane and protect you and your family! ¡± as he spoke, master chong had alreadyunched an attack on the youngdy in front of him. this youngdy knew martial arts, so she immediately blocked it. her speed was also quite fast, and she managed to block mo nan chong¡¯s hand. mo nan chong sent another flying kick at thedy and did a few more rounds. the young miss was kicked a few meters away and fell hard on the ground. the arrogant young miss was now in a very sorry state. ¡°you actually dared to kick me!¡± she looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. then, she looked at li jiujue. ¡± aren¡¯t you going to take care of your woman? she¡¯s so violent. if she can do it to me today, she can do it to you tomorrow!¡± ¡°my darling hit me, i¡¯m happy to do so. hitting is a sign of affection, scolding is a sign of love.¡± lord jiu leaned against a tree with his arms crossed, watching the show without minding it. he knew that darling liked to do it himself, so he didn¡¯t do it. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be darling¡¯s turn to make a move. he would have taught this woman a lesson directly. not only did he steal his girlfriend¡¯s cat, he even tried to threaten her. ... was she worthy? ¡°you¡¯re sick!¡± the young miss was clearly in disbelief. she had not expected li jiujue to be so despicable. li jiujue merely shrugged his shoulders and looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction indifferently. master pet took out a rope from his backpack, but he tied up the young miss. the youngdy was cursing, but master pet didn¡¯t care. she turned around and chased after the people who were chasing the ghost cat. the ghost cat¡¯s screams could be heard. mo nan chong¡¯s face darkened as he caught up with the gunmen. ¡°don¡¯t shoot it!¡± she said to a man who was about to shoot. the man nced at mo nan chong, ignored him, and fired at the ghost cat. mo nan chong¡¯s face darkened even more. ... in a sh, she was already in front of the man. the man¡¯s gun was aimed at mo nan chong. he fired at almost the same time and did not expect mo nan chong to suddenly appear in front of him. he was scared out of his wits. he could disobey mo nan chong¡¯s orders, but he would not dare to hurt mr. president¡¯s guests. of course, the man¡¯s gun did not hit mo nan chong. mo nan chong raised his gun and pointed it elsewhere. ¡°i told you not to shoot, don¡¯t you understand?¡± mo nan chong was very close to the man and his voice was very cold. ¡± this is my master¡¯s order. i have to shoot. mr. president also wants to capture the ghost cat. ¡± the gunman frowned and looked at mo nan chong. ¡± miss mo, please step aside and don¡¯t block the way. you¡¯re affecting me from catching the ghost cat. if mr. president mes us, who will be responsible? ¡± ¡°can¡¯t you see that the ghost cat is still small?¡± mo nan chong snatched the gun away. ¡°you!¡± the gunner looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. Chapter 2038 2038 as expected of my darling ¡± miss mo, isn¡¯t it just a ghost cat? we were going to capture it and give it to mr. president. please calm down. ¡± the gunner looked at mo nan chong and said, ¡± please give me back my gun! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a ghost cat?¡± mo nan chong looked at the gunner coldly. ¡± although it¡¯s a ghost cat, it¡¯s still very small. also, this ghost cat is mine!¡± the gunmanughed. ¡± you haven¡¯t even caught it, so how can it be yours? if you have the ability to catch it before us, then it¡¯s yours! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re being a little unreasonable. even if mr. president were toe, he would think that you¡¯re an unreasonable person.¡± mo nan chong looked at the shooter. ¡± i¡¯ve never been a reasonable person! ¡± the gunner was speechless. then, the gunner felt a powerful fisting at him. before he could react, his eyes were hit and it hurt. he didn¡¯t know what happened, but he felt like he was being hit here and there. his entire body was in so much pain that it felt like it was going to fall apart. after mo nan chong beat up the gunman, he rushed over to snatch the guns of the other gunmen and beat up the other gunmen. she didn¡¯t even say a word of nonsense. after everything was settled, she tied these people together with the youngdy. the young miss clearly did not expect such a scene. she thought that even if she was caught, there would still be her people. ghost cat and the others would definitely be determined to get it. in the end, all of her underlings were beaten ck and blue by mo nan¡¯s pet and tied up with her. ¡± mo nan doesn¡¯t follow the rules when he pampers you. you¡¯re too much! ¡± the young miss roared. ¡°so what if i don¡¯t follow the rules? who told you i¡¯m a man of rules? my rules are my own, these are my rules!¡± master chong said coldly. she raised her hand and gave miss two tight ps. ¡°shut your mouth, you¡¯re so noisy!¡± ¡°you, you, you dare to hit me? my parents will never let you off!¡± ¡°then get your parents here, i¡¯ll beat them up as well!¡± mo nan chong looked at missy. ¡± you should be mentally prepared if you want to snatch my prey! ¡± ¡°you, how can you be so unreasonable!¡± the young miss was so angry that she was about to cry. when had she ever suffered such grievances? she couldn¡¯t believe it. her family and mr. president¡¯s family were long-time friends, and she had a pretty good rtionship with mr. president. she had always felt that she was very noble. in the end, she was beaten up by a girl from abroad, and she even got pped twice. in all her life, her parents had never pped her, and everyone else had only been ttering her. this time, the style waspletely different, and she could not understand it at all. ¡°i didn¡¯t say that i¡¯m a reasonable person. there are many unreasonable people in this world. if you encounter it, you can only say that you¡¯re unlucky.¡± mo nan chong gently patted her face again. ¡± stay here quietly and wait for me to bring the ghost cat back. ¡± ¡°you!¡± seeing that she could not move mo nan chong, eldest miss could only look at li jiujue. ¡± this isn¡¯t your own country after all. this is S country. your girlfriend will be in danger if you treat me like this. if you¡¯re smart, you can let me go on her behalf and i¡¯ll let you go. ¡± mo nan chong had already gone to catch the ghost cat. eldest miss tried to persuade li jiujue with all sorts of emotional and logical reasoning. li jiujue listened to her from the side. he seemed to be quite patient. the young miss was secretly happy. she felt that she could definitely settle li jiujue. he would definitely listen to her. ¡°erm, let us go. if you let us go, your girlfriend will be forgiven. i¡¯ve said so much, you heard it, right? i believe you can understand that i¡¯m not doing this for myself. i¡¯m doing this for you guys, for you!¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± li jiujue¡¯s slightly dazed eyes suddenly focused on eldest miss. the young miss: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°what?¡± li jiujue yawned. ¡± i¡¯ve said so much just now, did you not hear anything? ¡± the young miss couldn¡¯t believe it. she thought that her words had moved li jiujue. in the end, he actually didn¡¯t listen to anything! the young miss was so angry that her face turned green. ¡°oh, i didn¡¯t hear you. you can choose to say it again, but i¡¯m not sure if i can hear you. after all, you¡¯re not my darling, you¡¯re not my girlfriend. generally speaking, i can only hear my darling talk to me!¡± eldest miss¡¯s attempt to persuade li jiujue was unsessful, and she was even shown a face of affection. she was speechless. ¡°you ...¡± ¡°you will regret this!¡± ¡°regret?¡± li jiujue shook his head. ¡± i won¡¯t regret it. i¡¯m very happy to have my family¡¯s darling. i won¡¯t regret it in my life! ¡± the young miss: ¡°!!! ¡± so what kind of thing had she encountered? what kind of dog thing had she encountered? the young miss was half-dead from anger. li jiujue was still looking in mo nan chong¡¯s direction calmly. he was originally expressionless, but when he saw mo nan chong walking over, he smiled. ... the love in his eyes was almost overflowing. the missy took a deep breath and turned to look at mo nan chong. then, she saw mo nan pampering the ghost cat in his arms. the ghost cat was squatting in her arms obediently and was not injured. ¡°it¡¯s done. this little thing is willing to go with you?¡± of li jiujue asked as he walked over. he reached out to poke the ghost cat¡¯s head, but the ghost cat snuggled into mo nan pet¡¯s arms. ¡± hey, my girlfriend¡¯s arms are mine. who allowed you to get in! ¡± 9th master was a little angry. mo nan chong patted the ghost cat¡¯s head. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± then, she said to li jiujue, ¡± don¡¯t scare it. it¡¯s very scared and timid now. ¡± li jiujue pursed his lips and felt that he had fallen out of favor. mo nan chong then looked atdy zhao and the rest. ¡± should i let you go, or should i keep you guys tied up here? ¡± ¡°you, you let us go!¡± the young miss was a little flustered and exasperated. ¡± why did you tie us up here to feed the ghost cat? ¡± ... ¡°yes, you¡¯re right. i borrowed the little ghost cat, and the mother cat will probablye after me! it¡¯s just nice for you guys to stay here and block them.¡± mo nan chong nodded, turned around, and left with li jiujue. the young miss went crazy. ¡± what are you doing! are you really going to leave us here? don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very dangerous here? if something happens to us, how are you going to exin it to mr. president?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not my children. what am i supposed to tell the president? you¡¯re looking for death, it¡¯s none of my business!¡± mo nanchong said without turning his head. li jiujue burst outughing. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± master pet and the ghost cat in his arms looked at li jiujue curiously at the same time. ¡°as expected, our darling is the most domineering!¡± li jiujue raised his hand and ruffled mo nan chong¡¯s head. Chapter 2039 2039 she was disfigured mo nan chong and li jiujue left with the little devil cat, as well as the tiger, wolf, and a few other prey. ¡± ah! ¡± the young miss screamed. she continued to scream in pain as she scolded mo nan chong, ¡± mo nan chong, just you wait. you¡¯ll die a horrible death. my parents are very powerful. they¡¯re here too. they won¡¯t let you off! if anything happens to me, the entire S nation will not let you off!¡± mo nan chong did not turn around at all, ignoring thedy¡¯s words. the young miss was flustered and exasperated, but she was tied up with her own people and had no way to break free. she was so angry that she kept cursing. the few people beside him were trying to find a way to break free from this thing. ¡± what should we do, young miss? this rope is too powerful. we don¡¯t have any tools to open it! ¡± ¡°if we don¡¯t get any help and a wild beast appears, we¡¯ll be finished!¡± ¡°of course i know about this situation. aren¡¯t you guys talking nonsense?¡± the young miss was mad with anger. ¡± that¡¯s why i¡¯m scolding that b * tch! ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no point in scolding her.¡± one of his subordinates said weakly, ¡± we should run away now. ¡± ¡°do i not want to escape?¡± the young miss looked at the thug. ¡± it¡¯s all because he was tied up! you useless things, quickly think of a way. if the adult ghost cat appears, we¡¯re all dead!¡± this forest was full of danger, not to mention that ghost cat might appear. even without the ghost cat, there would still be all sorts of dangers. everyone was very anxious and wanted to leave this ce. however, grandpa pet¡¯s rope was tied so well that it couldn¡¯t be untied at all. besides, the rope wasn¡¯t that fragile and couldn¡¯t be broken easily. after struggling for a long time, they heard light footstepsing from the front. everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of the footsteps. it didn¡¯t sound like human footsteps. it sounded like the footsteps of a wild beast. it was very much like a beast that walked very lightly. ¡°it can¡¯t be ghost cat, right?¡± one of them trembled and asked, ¡± only a ghost cat would make such light footsteps ... could it be that the ghost cat¡¯s mother is here to look for her child? ¡± ¡°shut up, don¡¯t scare people!¡± ¡°an adult ghost cat is too scary!¡± the few of them were a little nervous. at this moment, the miss turned her head and saw a ghost cat staring at them. the ghost cat was as big as a cheetah and its teeth were very sharp. when it looked at them, it took a few cold breaths. ¡°ghost cat!¡± ¡°it¡¯s really the ghost cat!¡± ¡°what do we do?¡± the group of people had already started to panic, and everyone was struggling madly. ¡°did anyone touch the ghost cat just now?¡± ¡°if there is a kitten¡¯s scent on the ghost cat, then it will be a big problem. if she doesn¡¯t, the mother cat will continue to pursue the ghost cat!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve touched it!¡± ¡°the young miss seemed to have touched ...¡± ¡°i¡¯m finished.¡± the missy¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡± this may not be a mother cat! ¡± at that moment, the big ghost cat started to approach them. the young miss¡¯s expression became even uglier, and there was a bit of panic on her face. who would have thought that this ghost cat would suddenlye over? the ghost cat came directly to the miss, sniffed her body, and then roared at her. the young miss turned her head away, her body trembling. ¡± it¡¯s useless even if you yell at me. your kitten is not with me. it has been taken away by someone else. if you¡¯re smart, you should go after that bitch. that bitch is our enemy! ¡± the youngdy shouted at the ghost cat. the ghost cat was still staring at the young miss. she had no intention of leaving. she just stared at the young miss. ¡°i¡¯m talking to you. don¡¯t you understand?¡± the young miss was used to bossing people around and had a bad temper. ¡± roar! ¡± the ghost cat shouted at the youngdy. the young miss was speechless. then, the ghost cat was probably angry. it pped the eldest miss ¡®face with its ws, and a few bloody marks appeared on her face in an instant. the young miss¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°you, you dare to arrest me? do you know that if my parents find out, they will skin you alive!¡± however, her threat was of no use. the ghost cat noticed that she had the scent of a kitten on her, and its actions became more swift and furious. however, after a while, this youngdy¡¯s body was covered in scratch marks. it was a terrible sight, especially her originally very beautiful face. the ghost cat seemed to know what to do. it didn¡¯t kill the youngdy directly, but let her live. the young miss was in excruciating pain, but she couldn¡¯t pass out. ... there was only a very, very painful feeling. she was so scared that tears and snot were streaming down her face. especially when she thought about how her face had been scratched, her entire body was trembling madly. she had been caught too miserably. the people around them couldn¡¯t help even if they wanted to. they only felt extremely scared. ¡± are you all useless? can¡¯t anyone help me? ¡± the young miss shouted in a sobbing tone. then, the ghost cat¡¯s roar became louder. ¡°mo nan chong, i won¡¯t let you off even if i be a ghost! dad, mom, pleasee and save me!¡± the young miss somehow managed to get a signal transmitter with one hand and quickly sent out a signal. just as ghost cat was about tounch a second round of attack, two people appeared with arge group. these two people, a man and a woman, were the young miss ¡®parents. ... ¡°yingying! yingying, is that you?¡± the woman in front cried out in shock and pounced forward. seeing her daughter in such a terrible state, she cried out in extreme pain. she couldn¡¯t believe that her precious daughter had be like this. she looked like she was going crazy. the man beside her was also in disbelief. the thugs immediately started to drive the ghost cat away, while the rest of the people helped to untie the ropes on the young miss. everyone heaved a sigh of relief. however, he knelt in front of the man and woman, begging for their forgiveness. it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t protect the young miss on purpose, but in that kind of situation, no one could do anything. this man and woman clearly didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation, and they couldn¡¯te to their senses for a long time! ¡°dr. chu, please take a look at yingying. how is she?¡± dr. chu had already walked out from the crowd and started to check on the miss¡¯s condition. ¡°how is it? can my wound recover? i won¡¯t be disfigured, right?¡± the young miss asked while crying. ¡°this ... although the wounds aren¡¯t fatal, they¡¯re quite deep, especially the ones on the face. to be honest, they might leave scars. however, stic surgery is very advanced nowadays. there shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we deal with itter.¡± dr. chu said. Chapter 2040 2040 the couple went to take revenge the young miss immediately burst into tears. ¡± wuwuwu, am i going to be disfigured? no, i don¡¯t want to be disfigured. i don¡¯t want to be an ugly monster. i don¡¯t want to be so ugly! wuwuwu. i don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± ¡°yingying, baby, don¡¯t cry. mommy is here. mommy will solve all the problems!¡± the woman hugged her daughter, her heart aching. the young miss hugged her mother and cried even harder. ¡± it¡¯s all because of that mo nan chong. if it wasn¡¯t for her, i wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation! ¡± ¡°she snatched my kitten and tied me up here on purpose. he¡¯s really too much.¡± ¡°what? so, you were kidnapped by that mo nan chong?¡± the woman¡¯s eyes widened. the man did not expect this either. he could not suppress his anger. ¡± what did you say? are you a guest of that mr. president? ¡± did she attack you?¡± ¡°yes, she¡¯s mr. president¡¯s woman. she¡¯s not afraid of anything and dares to do anything! she just wants to kill me. she¡¯s too disgusting and too vicious!¡± yingying was already the only topic of conversation. right now, her mind was filled with killing mo nan chong. otherwise, she would not be able to vent her hatred! ¡°i know. your father and i will avenge you! hunting is a fairpetition, and she actually tried to ambush you!¡± the youngdy¡¯s parents immediately set off to look for mo nan chong. as for the young miss, she had been taken away by someone. she had to go back and recuperate. ¡± hubby, let¡¯s find that mo nan chong. we must teach her a lesson! ¡± ¡°today, you must take revenge for our yingying.¡± ¡± she actually disfigured our yingying. i¡¯ll also make her ugly and make her wish she was dead! ¡± ¡± so what if she¡¯s mr. president¡¯s friend? she¡¯s unforgivable. if mr. president finds out about this, he won¡¯t forgive her either! ¡± the couple angrily led their men to chase after their favorite grandpa. at this moment, master chong was walking and chatting with li jiujue, talking about love. at the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to collect some other wild beasts. when the big ghost cat came over, mo nan pet was still holding the smiling ghost cat. the little ghost cat was very well-behaved and very cute. it kept meowing and looked like a very cute cat. ¡°roar!¡± however, the big ghost cat was extremely fierce. the moment he saw mo nan chong, he started to roar. mo nan chong looked at the ghost cat calmly and put the little ghost cat on the ground. the little ghost cat ran towards the big cat and rubbed itself against the big cat¡¯s leg. then, it turned around and ran back to mo nan pet. the big ghost cat seemed to be cursing. it looked at mo nan chong in disbelief as he picked up the little ghost cat again, and the little ghost cat was still so obedient. ¡± roar! ¡± it roared at mo nan chong fiercely. mo nan pointed at the little devil cat. ¡± it has already agreed to work with me. i¡¯ll return it to you after i¡¯m done borrowing it, okay? ¡± the big ghost cat looked at the animals behind mo nan¡¯s pet fearfully and roared at mo nan¡¯s pet. ¡°i won¡¯t hurt it. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll return it to you when the timees.¡± at that moment, the couple caught up. they had followed the big ghost cat¡¯s trail and found mo nan pets. the woman held a gun in her hand and fired at mo nan chong without a second thought. the big ghost cat felt the bullet flying towards it. when it turned around and saw the woman shooting, the bullet seemed to be aimed at the little ghost cat in mo nan¡¯s arms. it exploded. it flew up and pounced at the woman. the woman was shocked. ¡± i¡¯m not trying to hurt you. i just want to avenge my daughter! ¡± of course, the big ghost cat didn¡¯t understand what she said. it immediately attacked the woman. at the same time, the woman started shooting at the big ghost cat. the man charged at mo nan chong without saying a word. however, before he could get close to master pet, a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand. with a little force, he crushed the bones. ¡°what are you doing?¡± li jiujue looked at the man coldly. the man wailed in pain. he looked at li jiujue in horror. ¡± who are you? why are you protecting this damned woman? ¡± ¡± she¡¯s my woman. of course i have to protect her. if i don¡¯t protect her, do you think i¡¯ll let you hurt her? ¡± li jiujue looked at the man in disdain. the hatchet men that the couple had brought also surrounded them. the man was injured and did not dare to hit them again. he could only order his men to quickly attack li jiujue and mo nan chong. ¡°quick, kill them!¡± ¡°destroy this woman¡¯s face!¡± ¡± she has caused our yingying so much harm. i can¡¯t forgive her! ¡± mo nan chong asked,¡¯oh, are they the parents of the youngdy? what¡¯s wrong with her? it seemed that he was attacked by the ghost cat. she¡¯s going to kill you, little devil cat. so what if you¡¯ve been avenged by her mother?¡± mo nan chong stroked the little ghost cat and stepped back slowly. the tiger, wolf, and a few otherrge wild beasts walked forward. the huge bird in the air also pressed down. the thugs who were about to make a move were instantly frightened by the scene. they looked up and felt uneasy. ... ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°then, what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°she, she can¡¯t be controlling these animals, right?¡± ¡°this is too terrifying!¡± in a short while, everyone was surrounded. after another ten minutes, everyone was lying on the ground in a horrible state. they were all crying out in fear. ¡°great aunt, i beg you, please spare us!¡± the couple was injured and frightened out of their wits. they knelt on the ground and begged for mercy from mo nan chong. mo nan asked the animals to keep the pets and she took a step forward to look at the couple. the couple suddenly attacked mo nan chong at the same time, and some hidden weapons flew towards her. master pet turned sideways and the hidden weapon didn¡¯t hit her. ... li jiujue lifted his foot and crushed the shoulder des of the two men. when mr. president came over, he saw the couple lying on the ground,ining and cursing. ¡°mr. president!¡± the moment they saw mr. president, the couple immediately knelt in front of him with great difficulty. mr. president looked down at the two of them in a domineering manner. ¡± mr. lu, mrs. lu, what¡¯s wrong with the two of you? ¡± ¡± mr. president, please help us. you have to seek justice for us! ¡± the woman started to cry. ¡± this girl disfigured my daughter. our yingying is disfigured! ¡± when the woman was speaking, the man beside her bumped into her. then, she could not take it anymore and looked at the man. ¡± are you crazy? what are you doing? i¡¯m begging mr. president! ¡± the man winked. her own daughter was disfigured. she was originally so beautiful, so mr. president treated her very well. if she was ugly, which man would like her! Chapter 2041 2041 the hunters are out! ¡°mr. president, our yingying is hurt because of this woman. she¡¯s too vicious. how could she do that? if she wants to do that to our yingying, she might do the same to you in the future!¡± that madam hurriedly changed her words. ¡± mr. president, she doesn¡¯t have you in her eyes at all. our yingying has always admired you, mr. president. she is also on good terms with you. ¡± ¡°look, when she touched yingying, she didn¡¯t consider you at all.¡± ¡± our yingying also said that mr. president wouldn¡¯t let her do that, but she said that you can¡¯t control her. you don¡¯t know this, but she doesn¡¯t care about you at all! ¡± ¡°she thinks that you¡¯re not worthy of her!¡± that madam started to add all sorts of embellishments, creating all sorts of things out of nothing. mo nan chong looked at thedy with the ghost cat in his arms. ¡± it¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t write stories. ¡± ¡°what, you still want to refute? you were so arrogant when you said those words. are you afraid now that you¡¯ve seen mr. president? mr. president is a wise man!¡± ¡± mr. president will definitely avenge yingying and us! ¡± thedy raised her broken arm and cried even more bitterly. ¡± mr. president, look at how brutal she is. my husband and i have our bones broken by her. she¡¯s too bloody and terrifying. a person like her will bring harm to the entire S nation!¡± even though the couple had beenining about mo nan chong¡¯s actions. they firmly believed that mr. president would definitely take revenge for them and their daughter. however, mr. president¡¯s eyes were always on mo nan chong, especially on the ghost cat in mo nan chong¡¯s arms. they were very interested in the ghost cat. ¡°is this the little devil cat?¡± mr. president asked, ¡± did you tame the big ghost cat behind? ¡± it could be seen that mr. president was very interested in this. the couple¡¯s expressions changed when they heard that the first thing mr. president did was not care about them but about ghost cat. ¡°mr. president, please seek justice for us!¡± the two of them shouted. mr. president¡¯s eyes were still on mo nan chong. he was very interested in the ghost cat. after a few nces, he looked at the couple and said, ¡± i will investigate what you two said. however, i also need to know why yingying met miss mo. i clearly remembered to ask everyone to keep a distance from miss mo and not interfere with her catching the ghostcat.¡± the couple¡¯s hearts skipped a beat when they heard this. she knew that mr. president was not easy to fool. if they knew that yingying was the one who got in the way of mo nan chong, they would be even more unlucky. for a moment, the couple didn¡¯t dare to speak and fell silent. ¡°bring them out for treatment.¡± mr. president ordered the people around him. someone immediately took the couple away. only then did mr. president walk toward mo nanchong excitedly. however, the big ghost cat obviously didn¡¯t trust him. as soon as he got close, the mother ghost cat started to roar at him. mo nanchong patted the mother ghost cat on the head. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± mother ghost cat finally calmed down. mr. president walked in front of the little devil cat and took a few nces. he was very interested. ¡± it looks very obedient. can i hug it? ¡± mo nan chong nced at mother ghost cat. ¡± can i? ¡± mother ghost cat looked at mr. president warily. after a moment of hesitation, she let out a low meow and agreed. only then did mo nan chong pass the little devil cat to mr. president. mr. president hugged it lovingly. after a while, mo nan chong finally came back with her in his arms. ¡± i¡¯ve had enough prey. i¡¯m nning to go out. i wonder if mr. president will continue? ¡± mo nanchong asked as he looked at mr. president. ¡°i¡¯m going out too, let¡¯s go together.¡± mr. president nced at the pet behind mo nan pet. he said he was here to hunt, but he didn¡¯t look like he was here to hunt. he looked more like he was here to keep pets. it was like a pet harvester. there were those standing in the back who were flying in the sky and those who were walking on the ground. if those who were swimming in the water could stand up and walk, he had no doubt that there would be more swimming in the team behind him. on the way out, perhaps it was because this group was more spectacr. there were also some small wild beasts that were a little confused, so they followed the group for no reason. therefore, by the time they left the forest and reached the campsite nearby, the team behind mo nan chong was already ridiculouslyrge. furthermore, this group was still gradually expanding. after they stopped at the camp, more prey of various sizes came over. after seeing some big prey, the other prey came over to surround them. when these big prey sat on the ground, the other prey also sat on the ground. then, the hunters stared at each other, not knowing what was going on. wu sheng and the president¡¯s bodyguards were all stunned. because the prey was too big and there were too many of them, everyone was a little frightened. ¡°what, what¡¯s going on, boss? why are there so many preys? what are they here for? f * ck, why do they want to upy our camp?¡± wu sheng frowned as he looked at his prey. he then turned back to look at mo nan pet who was ying with the little ghost cat. ¡± it¡¯s probably because of master pet ... ¡± ¡°you¡¯re here for her? why did hee for her? it¡¯s so scary!¡± ¡°i probably want to be her pet,¡± wu sheng replied. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. there¡¯s actually a pet that takes the initiative to be a pet? i¡¯ve never seen anything like this in my entire life. i¡¯ve never even heard of it before!¡± ... ¡°yeah, what kind of pet would take the initiative toe to our door as a pet?¡± ¡± it looks so scary. chi ... what¡¯s that over there? what¡¯s that group of things in the sky over there? are they also here? ¡± wu sheng raised his head and saw something flying towards him. it was arge mass of things, looking dark and terrifying. it gave off a feeling of being covered by dark clouds. these birds were the size of an adult and looked very strong. the closer they got, the more nervous they became. everyone was holding onto their guns and sweating. ¡°...... probably, maybe, they are also here to find me?¡± the bodyguards thought,¡±this is too scary. what about mr. president?¡± there won¡¯t be any danger, right?¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to attack, but everyone should be prepared to protect mr. president. ¡± he reminded everyone to focus on protecting mr. president. ... at the same time, mr. president was also looking up at the birds. his expression was a littleplicated. but at the same time, he seemed to be very interested. he walked towards mo nan chong and li jiujue. at that moment, mo nan¡¯s pet owl was having a headache. she wasmunicating with a prey. ¡°actually, there¡¯s no need for so many animals toe ... can you let them all go back?¡± grandpa chong asked carefully. Chapter 2042 2042 chapter 2044-take-away? the huge prey snorted. it swung its tail and roared at the sky again. then, the birds flew over even faster andnded on the ground one by one. these birds looked like huge penguins, taller than humans. they were charmingly na?ve, but they also seemed to have muscles on their bodies. they looked like na?ve muscr birds, which was strange and funny. mo nan chong stared at the penguins and fell into deep thought. li jiujue couldn¡¯t help butugh. then, arge penguin was furious. it stared at li jiujue and squeaked. the squeak was so loud that it sounded particrly funny. it was like a strange duck squeaking. hence, li jiujueughed even louder without mercy. the big bird was so angry that its veins were bulging. mo nan chong finally could not hold it in andughed as well. ¡°you guys look a little special.¡± seeing that the birds were about to get angry, she quickly exined, ¡± i¡¯m notughing at you. i just feel that you¡¯re special, especially a good word. it means that you¡¯re especially, especially good. ¡± the big birds looked at mo nan chong and li jiujue doubtfully. mr. president also walked over. ¡°did you summon them?¡± mr. president asked. ¡°i guess so. they probably misunderstood me, so they all came.¡± grandpa chong also looked helpless. he felt that there were probably no more birds in the forest. after all, they had all run out. sure enough, not long after, some people who were still hunting in the forest came out. as they walked over, they cursed, ¡± there¡¯s no prey, so what¡¯s the point of hunting? it¡¯s so strange. why is there so little prey this time? where did all the prey go? ¡± ¡°that, that, is the one in front our prey? this is our camp, right? this isn¡¯t the camp of the hunters, right? are we in the wrong ce?¡± someone asked in disbelief. then, the group of people looked in the direction of the camp in surprise. if they had not seen mr. president, they would have thought that this ce had been upied by their prey. a group of people sneaked toward the campsite. when they found that there was no danger, they moved closer to the president. ¡± mr. president, what¡¯s going on? are they all your prey? ¡± one of them asked. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect our mr. president to be so powerful. does our mr. president have god art? ¡± ¡± mr. president is indeed amazing. it looks like mr. president will be in first ce this time. ¡± the group of people discussed animatedly, and everyone had a surprised expression on their faces. mr. president frowned. ¡± they¡¯re not my prey, they¡¯re miss mo¡¯s prey. remind the people behind not to touch these prey. don¡¯t hurt them. ¡± ¡°ah, miss mo¡¯s prey?¡± ¡°god, why are these prey so obedient?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you need to catch the prey? just let them go like this? they¡¯re not running?¡± all the hunters were suspicious and surprised. mr. president had the same questions, but he did not ask or exin. the people hunting in the forest came out one after another. because there was no prey to escape, even wild rabbits ran out. the campsite had be more and more spectacr. all the animals hade, including a dozen ghost cats and arge group of elephants. however, these animals were more disciplined. they each upied a small area and sat there, not running around. they looked very orderly, and even when they were sitting, they were in a formation. as everyone wasrge, they took up arge area and surrounded the entire camp. the people in the campsite were both curious and a little wary. of course, there were also those who found it very funny. some animals, such as the big bird that looked very simr to a penguin, were particrly funny. this was because the creature¡¯s body was charmingly na?ve, and it was full of muscles. it was very strange and abstract. many people were amused by this. because they were amused, these big birds were also a little angry. after all, he was being mocked. as a bird, he couldn¡¯t take it. as a result, some scenes of the giant birds fighting with humans happened. however, these giant birds knew their limits. after all, there were existences that they were afraid of here. then, the few people were chased, but they were not injured. they were only half-dead. mo nanchongughed like crazy. li jiujue was also amused. at night, because the animals were hungry, master pet had no choice but to ask mr. president for help and ask him to give the animals some food. mr. president ordered people to prepare food for the animals. some were meat, some were vegetarian, and he arranged a veryrge amount. the animals were eating very happily. they were even more happy to stay here. and this time, master pet had won without a doubt. although everyone didn¡¯t think it was a hunt, master pet had the most prey in his hands after all. there was nothing they could do if they were willing to follow master pet. i won, and i¡¯m very happy. after she had fed the animals, she nned to send them away. but ... these animals were too happy eating. they felt that the food given by humans was too delicious, so they were unwilling to leave. ... mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do.¡± she shook her head. ¡± you have to stay here. this ce is suitable for you to survive. where are you going? ¡± moreover, although there are delicacies in human territory ... it¡¯s not suitable for you guys. it¡¯s too dangerous for you guys to give such a big warning! humans are also in danger!¡± the hunters stared at mo nan chong unwillingly and refused to leave. mo nan chong: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± mr. president asked. ¡± they¡¯re addicted to the food you feed them and don¡¯t want to leave. they even want you to build arge zoo for them to live in. ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched. it was a little ridiculous. mr. president was speechless. ¡°i bargained with them.¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± it¡¯s just ... you prepared some food for them and let them take it away? otherwise, they won¡¯t leave.¡± mr. president looked at therge group of animals with a headache. it was already very difficult to prepare the food just now. and now, he actually wanted more food to take away. ... was this a takeaway shop? ¡°roar!¡± the animals started to roar. mo nanchong frowned and looked at mr. president. ¡± can i? i think we should pack some for them to take away. if they reallye out, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome!¡± ¡± but, i can ... ¡± mr. president took a deep breath. ¡± then, i¡¯ll get someone to prepare. ¡± ¡°roar!¡± the animals cried out. mo nan said, ¡± they told you to prepare more. if there¡¯s too little, it won¡¯t be enough for the journey! ¡± Chapter 2043 2043 fortunately, he didn¡¯t attack her mr. president looked at all the animals in despair. he had people prepare a lot of food overnight and put it in front of the wild beasts so that they could take it away. in the end, in less than a few minutes, the wild beasts had actually finished eating. then, they continued to hang around, not wanting to leave even more. this was a little ridiculous. ¡°grandpa chong, you have to think of a way.¡± mr. president said with a troubled expression, ¡± we can¡¯t afford to raise them if they don¡¯t leave. we¡¯re in S nation, a small country. we¡¯ll be poor sooner orter. even some of the wild beasts in the forbidden area havee out.¡± ¡°it¡¯s mainly because the things you¡¯ve prepared suit their taste.¡± master pet said casually, ¡± it¡¯s a good thing that they like you. at least they won¡¯t attack you. ¡± maybe one day it¡¯ll be tamed, don¡¯t you think?¡± mr. president rubbed his eyebrows. ¡± before we tame them, we might die of poverty. of course, they¡¯ll be the poor ones. ¡± he might have wanted to tame these wild beasts before. but now, after seeing the way these wild beasts ate, she felt that taming them was still a bit difficult. it¡¯s too scary. these can eat too much. in less than a week, their S nation would bepletely crushed. ¡°you guys are too poor,¡± said master pet. mr. president was confused. ¡°???? ¡± country S was considered to be rtively wealthy, alright? but ... perhaps inparison, he was indeed not as rich as master chong. with just a little bit of money, master chong had already surpassed S country. there were many industries in S country that pampered him. ¡°what do we do about this?¡± mr. president asked helplessly, ¡± master pet, only you can help me. can you help me chase them away? ¡± ¡°we definitely can¡¯t blow it up.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll go and discuss it with the boss. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± mr. president heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that mo nan chong had agreed. he knew that if mo nan chong agreed to it, he would have a n. wu sheng stood beside the president and watched as mo nan chong walked into the horde of beasts. he asked softly, ¡± which one of you is the boss? ¡± ¡°boss?¡± mr. president shook his head. ¡°she went in, but these animals didn¡¯t attack her. when the others got close, they were all yelled at. although these wild beasts are disciplined and don¡¯t attack people randomly, they are all very fierce.¡± wu sheng stuck his head out and looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. he seemed to be worshiping him. mr. president fell into deep thought. not far away, miss fang and wen wen were also looking in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. miss fang sighed and said, ¡± fortunately, we didn¡¯t make things too difficult for her. she¡¯s really very powerful. so many ferocious beasts actually listen to her. if shemands a random beast, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± wen wen nodded. she still had some lingering fear. previously, her attitude towards mo nan chong was really bad and she even wanted to disfigure her. now that she thought about it, she was d that she did not seed, or she would have been dead. just look at that young miss yingying and her parents. it was simply too horrible to look at. even though they did not say how they ended up like this, there were still some rumors that they had offended mo nan chong. if he had not offended mo nan chong, this would not have happened. ¡°let¡¯s maintain a good rtionship with her!¡± wen wen said, ¡± i¡¯ll bring her some foodter. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. miss fang nodded. ¡± i just don¡¯t know if what she said is true or not. should we work with her? ¡± as she spoke, miss fang looked in mr. president¡¯s direction. wen wen nced at mr. president¡¯s back view and asked, ¡± cousin, you were very close to mr. president in the past. did you notice that he has changed a lot? ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve indeed changed a lot, especially your attitude towards me.¡± ¡°you¡¯re a lot more distant than before, but i can¡¯t remember clearly when you changed.¡± miss fang frowned. ¡± i didn¡¯t think so before, but after hearing miss darling¡¯s words, i¡¯m really suspicious. ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we listen to her?¡± ¡°we still have to be careful. after all, this is rted to the president of a country. i¡¯ll get my father to find out. i¡¯ll try to do the things she asks me to do.¡± ¡°yeah.¡± wen wen nodded. ¡°wen wen, in order to ensure everyone¡¯s safety, don¡¯t say these words out loud. otherwise, everyone will be in danger. you know, it¡¯s about mr. president.¡± ¡°i know,¡± ¨C when mo nan chong went to look for boss beast, many people were watching. of course, these ferocious beasts were all very fierce. whoever got close to them would get angry, so everyone could only watch from a distance. everyone was trying to guess which beast was the boss. ¡± i think it should be the biggest one. that one must havee from the forbidden area! ¡± ¡± no, i think it¡¯s that snake. didn¡¯t you notice? that snake has almost be a spirit. it¡¯s so big that it can swallow a dozen people in one bite! ¡± ¡°he came from the depths of the forbiddennd. i feel that the golden monkey is more simr. after all, he looks very special.¡± ¡± i think that bird is very special. it¡¯s only one and has no n! ¡± while everyone was discussing and making all kinds of guesses, master pet had already walked up to an ordinary-looking animal. ... it was an animal that didn¡¯t look too big, like a little fox. this fellow waspletely white and sat in the middle of all the animals. because of its small size, it was particrly easy to be overlooked. ¡°no way, there¡¯s actually a fox there!¡± ¡°it looks like an ordinary fox. is it the boss of all the prey?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not possible, is it?¡± ¡± i think miss mo has made a mistake this time. i think she¡¯s going to screw up! ¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s possible. foxes are smarter. it¡¯s not strange for smart animals to lead all other animals!¡± ¡°just watch and you¡¯ll know.¡± ¡± eh? why can he also enter?! ¡± as the group of people discussed, they suddenly looked in li jiujue¡¯s direction in surprise. lord jiu was walking in the direction of lord pet. ... some of the surrounding animals even gave way voluntarily. he clearly looked indifferent and not very scary, but when he entered the group of prey, he was not afraid of them, but they were afraid of him! ¡± miss mo¡¯s boyfriend seems to be very powerful too! ¡± ¡± who are they? why are all the prey in the forbidden area afraid of them? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know, but i know. just don¡¯t provoke them in the future! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s important to stay alive!¡± when li jiujue walked into the middle of the animals, one of them suddenly sneezed. that sneezended on li jiujue¡¯s body. 9th master, who was a little mysophobic, instantly turned gloomy. he suddenly turned his head and looked at the animal beside him like a ghost. the animal looked like a camel and was a little silly. when li jiujue turned his head, it was scared. the surrounding crowd quieted down instantly and looked in li jiujue¡¯s direction with their mouths agape. ¡°f * ck, are they going to fight?¡± Chapter 2044 2044 don¡¯t bully my boyfriend! ¡± damn, this boyfriend is a little scary. he seems a little angry. is he going to fight with that camel? ¡± ¡± there¡¯s a pack behind the camels. there are dozens of camels. it looks quite scary. i don¡¯t think my boyfriend will get any benefits! ¡± ¡± yes, he¡¯s not miss mo. he can¡¯t be that powerful. ¡± ¡± he¡¯s in for it. but i think miss mo will help him! ¡± everyone¡¯s attention was focused on li jiujue, and there were all sorts of discussions. li jiujue¡¯s expression was frighteningly calm, as if it was the calm before the storm. he turned his head and smiled at the camel beside him. he patted his shoulder and wiped it with a handkerchief in disgust. ¡°do you know?¡± he spoke very slowly. he was also very casual and had a handsome face. ¡°i ... have mysophobia!¡± ¡°you, sneezed, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± camel: ¡°??? ¡± this camel stood up and took two steps back. the rest of the camels also stood up. li jiujue turned around and took two steps toward the camel. the camel took two steps back. the rest of the camels roared at li jiujue. the crowd was talking about it. even mr. president was looking in li jiujue¡¯s direction with great interest. he asked wu sheng, who was beside him, ¡± do you think they will fight? ¡± ¡°if it¡¯s miss mo, i don¡¯t think they would fight. these animals seem to be afraid of miss mo. however, this is miss mo¡¯s boyfriend. although these animals seem to be afraid of him, he doesn¡¯t look as scary as miss mo.¡± wu qing shook his head, ¡± i can¡¯t say for sure. they might fight, but they might not. ¡± mr. president looked on with a faint smile and did not say anything else. mo nan chong was already talking to the fox. after a while, she turned her head and saw that the group of camels seemed to be about to attack li jiujue. she frowned. after that, she actually picked up the fox. fox: ¡°? ¡± ¡± my boyfriend is being bullied. take care of your camel brothers! ¡± mo nan chong carried the fox and rushed towards li jiujue. then, he threw the big fox at a camel that was about to attack li jiujue. the fox was speechless. it was the king of beasts, yet it had been thrown out as a weapon. it rolled twice in the air, and when itnded, it looked up at the camel and screamed twice. the camels were about to attack, but they didn¡¯t dare to attack. they all looked at the fox in fear. the fox was speechless. it turned around and looked at mo nan¡¯s pet. mo nan chongpletely ignored them and was looking at his boyfriend, asking about his well-being. ¡°throw it away if it¡¯s dirty. i¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡± mo nanchong helped li jiujue take off his coat. then, he threw the coat at the camel unhappily. ¡± you are a camel, not an alpaca. what are you spitting at? ¡± camel was speechless. the scene was a little awkward. mo nanchong held li jiujue¡¯s hand and looked at the surrounding beasts in dissatisfaction. ¡± this is my boyfriend. who dares to bully him? ¡± the wild beasts were speechless. after that, grandpa chong went on and on, telling her to protect her boyfriend and that no one was allowed to hurt him, or else she would not let anyone go. she knew how to roast suckling pigs, camels, and ducks! all the animals were stunned. the fox stood on a camel¡¯s back and let out all kinds of roars to inform all the wild beasts. mr. president and the rest had never expected that it was not li jiujue who had intimidated these animals, but master pet who had stood up to protect his boyfriend. some of the boys were envious. ¡°is there such a good girlfriend in this world? i also want one!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, she¡¯s so lucky. she¡¯s actually so protective of her boyfriend! ¡± ¡± that 9th master doesn¡¯t look weak. he doesn¡¯t need his girlfriend¡¯s protection, does he? ¡± ¡°is it because i¡¯m too strong? or are the two of them reversed, with the woman stronger and the man weaker?¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows when he heard the people around him talking about how envious he was of his man. ¡°you don¡¯t have to be envious, because you can¡¯t get it even if you want it! the darling is mine and mine alone!¡± li jiujue leaned forward and kissed her as if he was dering his ownership. ¡± darling, right? ¡± ¡°yeah, i only belong to him.¡± grandpa chong was spoiling his boyfriend. ¡°oh, showing off your love will kill you quickly!¡± ¡°aiya, you¡¯re showing off!¡± ¡°that¡¯s too much, i¡¯m a single dog!¡± ¡± that¡¯s great. i want a girlfriend too. is the country going to assign me a girlfriend? ¡± ¡± mr. president, shouldn¡¯t you give us a girlfriend like that? one for each of us! ¡± ... ¡± what¡¯s there to be envious of? this man is just living off a woman! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. what¡¯s there to be envious of? disgusting! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really like this kind of people. isn¡¯t it good to be self-reliant?¡± li jiujue was speechless. ¡°darling, they said i¡¯m a soft-rice man!¡± ninth master felt aggrieved. ¡± it¡¯s fine. they live off of me and not anyone else. what right do they have to say that? they don¡¯t even have a ce to live off of me! ¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡°that¡¯s true. darling, hug!¡± ninth master suddenly leaned into mo nan chong¡¯s arms. mo nan chong carried him in his arms. everyone was speechless. ... mr. president watched as mo nanchong carried ninth master out and asked, ¡± did you convince them? ¡± will they leave?¡± ¡°oh, i didn¡¯t have time to say much. after all, a boyfriend is the most important.¡± mo nan chong said matter-of-factly. mr. president was speechless. he was more or less on the verge of breaking down. the people around them were envious of li jiujue. some people even came up to ask how they found such a good girlfriend. of course, li jiujue was very calm. he said calmly, ¡± oh, it¡¯s a gift from the heavens. you won¡¯t be able to find it. ¡± the crowd was hit again. after mo nan chong cracked a joke with the president, he said, ¡± i¡¯m just joking. we¡¯re almost done with the discussion. you guys should prepare a little more. then, sign an agreement with them and they will leave!¡± ¡°what did you just say?¡± mr. president was shocked. ¡± what agreement? an agreement with an animal? ¡± everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces. after all, master pet had actually asked mr. president to sign some agreement with these animals ... are you crazy? how can an animal sign an agreement? ¡± it¡¯s a simple agreement. just tell them that we won¡¯t invade their forbiddennd again. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± they might havee out because you guys have been hunting. the environment is different, so we can only escape!¡± mr. president fell into deep thought. ¡± it seems that we humans are really in the wrong! in the future, i¡¯ll have people protect this forest and nevere in to hunt again!¡± ¡°yes, i believe you¡¯re a reasonable person.¡± Chapter 2045 2045 helping with the training mr. president had signed an agreement with the animals. then, the animals obediently left with the delicious food that mr. president had ordered. mr. president heaved a sigh of relief. wu zhu looked at the group of animals that left and was very impressed by mo nan. he felt that she was very powerful and he was eager to try. ¡± mr. president, can i ask miss mo to give our bodyguards special training? ¡± he felt that mo nan chong was very powerful, very powerful. although she didn¡¯t attack much, it was easy to tell how powerful she was. ¡°then you should be asking her, not me. i can¡¯t control miss mo. if she¡¯s willing, then she is. if she¡¯s not, i can¡¯t even beg her. ¡± mr. president said. ¡°then i¡¯ll go and beg her.¡± wu zhu turned around and went to look for mo nan chong. mo nan chong and li jiujue stood on a branch of a big tree, watching the animals gradually leave. they were rather obedient and started to walk away one after another. they did not fight with anyone and were very orderly. ¡°are we not sending this thing away?¡± li jiujue nced at the ghost cat in mo nanchong¡¯s arms. on the ground, there was also a ghost cat looking at the little ghost cat in mo nan¡¯s arms. the cat on the ghost cat¡¯s body was very soft and had some ck stripes. its fur was a little long, so its fur was as puffed up as a turtle¡¯s, but it was quite cute. the ghost cat meowed a few times at the kitten. after that, it barked at mo nan¡¯s pet a few times, as if it was telling mo nan¡¯s pet something. li jiujue watched as the big ghost cat turned around and followed his team. with a light leap, it left and disappeared without a trace. he asked curiously, ¡± is it going to leave its child alone and just leave like this? ¡± ¡°it asked me to take care of this little ghost cat, probably because it thinks i¡¯m very reliable? that¡¯s why i¡¯m the one who got the ghost cat. ¡± mo nan chong looked at the back of the cat and said thoughtfully. she then looked at the little cat in her arms. the cat seemed to like her a lot and kept rubbing against her arms. she rubbed the ghost cat¡¯s head, and the cat meowed softly. seeing that most of the beasts had left, mo nan chong jumped off the branch. the way shended on the ground looked as if she was flying down, as she was extremely light. wu qing was stunned. after all, the tree was very tall. mo nan chong and li jiujue were both standing very high up. normal people would not be able to climb up, and it was impossible to jump down. it didn¡¯t have wings and couldn¡¯t fly. however, mo nan¡¯s pet looked like it could fly even without wings. it was even carrying a little ghost cat in its arms, which made it look extremely handsome. ¡°what are you doing?¡± mo nan chongnded on the ground and was dumbfounded to see wu sheng standing in front of him. ¡°ah, miss mo, you can fly!¡± wu zhu asked in a silly manner. mo nan chong: ¡± ... that¡¯s all you wanted to say? ¡± wu qian quickly shook his head. ¡± no, i would like to invite miss mo to our training base to help me train my men for two days. i wonder if miss mo would be willing to do so. ¡± mo nan chong looked at wu sheng and nodded. ¡± sure. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± wu sheng probably did not expect mo nan chong to be so straightforward. he looked at mo nan chong in shock. ¡± really? and you agreed?¡± ¡± i did. if you¡¯re not happy with it, i¡¯ll reject it again. ¡± master chong looked at the meaningless scene in front of him with amusement. wu qian quickly shook his head. ¡± no, no, no. since you¡¯ve agreed, then go and help me train them. they really need your training. you¡¯re too amazing. ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, li jiujue ced his hands behind his back andnded lightly in front of the two of them. li jiujue nced at wu sheng and mo nan chong. then, he asked, ¡± what are you two talking about? ¡± ¡°oh, i asked miss mo to help me train my men.¡± wu qing exined. he didn¡¯t know why he had to exin, but when the man looked at him, he felt a strong pressure. therefore, he subconsciously exined. although master pet was powerful, he didn¡¯t give off much pressure. however, he didn¡¯t know how strong this man was, but the way he looked at people was very terrifying. ¡°train your men?¡± li jiujue nced at mo nan chong. ¡± you agree to it? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nan chong nodded. she had her own n. once she got to know these bodyguards, she could also get some information. ¡°alright,¡± he said. li jiujue nced at wu sheng. ¡± then i will help you train for free. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± wu sheng was stunned. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? i¡¯m giving you free training and you¡¯re not willing?¡± li jiujue¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°no, that¡¯s not it!¡± wu zhu shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m very willing. it would be great if mr. li can help. ¡± although he didn¡¯t know how strong master jiu was, master chong would probably be happier if master jiu came, right? buy one get one free felt okay. ¡°from your expression, you seem to think that i¡¯m a buy-one-get-one-free gift and that i¡¯m of little value ...¡± li jiujue said. ¡°no, no, it¡¯s not like that.¡± there was no need to wave. ... after the discussion, mo nan chong and the others went to the president¡¯s side. the golden fox was bullying the president¡¯s secretary. after the two of them entered the forest, they went missing for a period of time. both of them fell into a deep pit at the same time and spent a day and a night together. after they came out, they seemed to have changed. ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± the golden fox was excited to see mo nan chong and wanted to pounce on him, but she was frightened by ninth master¡¯s gaze. so, her hug turned into a pat on the shoulder. after that, she retracted her hand as if she had been electrocuted. ¡°i¡¯m looking for mr. president to chat.¡± mo nanchong looked at golden fox and then at the secretary. ¡± you two are pretty close, ¡± he said. ¡°who¡¯s on good terms with who!¡± the secretary immediately jumped away. ¡± i¡¯m not interested in this tomboy! ¡± ¡°hey, sissy, what do you mean? are you saying that you still don¡¯t like me?¡± the golden fox was furious. ¡°anyway, i¡¯m not interested in you.¡± ... the secretary left after saying that. the golden fox chased after him in exasperation. mo nan chong and li jiujue looked at each other andughed. after chatting with the president for a while and confirming that yanzi and the rest would not be released so soon, mo nan chong decided to go and train the bodyguards. as for the ghost cat, grandpa pet did not hand it over to mr. president. she said that no matter what mr. president wanted the ghost cat to do, she had to see it. the next day. mo nan chong followed li jiujue to the training grounds. the training base was huge, and there were many bodyguards training there. they were all new recruits who had gone through many rounds of selection. after arriving here, they had to undergo powerful training before they could protect mr. president. Chapter 2046 2046 who wants to see the scenery under the dress? the new trainees were very respectful when they saw that it was pointless. however, when they saw wu sheng bringing a girl like mo nan chong in, everyone was a little confused and suspicious. after all, her beloved grandpa was very beautiful. she was wearing a white dress today and looked verydylike. she also looked like a high school student, so everyone was very curious to see her. some people were discussing who the girl was. of course, there were also people who knew that there was no need to bring people to train them. so, some people guessed that mo nan chong was the person who hade to train them. ¡°you can¡¯t?¡± ¡± she looks so small, just like a high school student. she¡¯s wearing a dress and looks so weak. isn¡¯t it a joke to train us? ¡± ¡± yeah, it should be that man. but that man doesn¡¯t look like him. he¡¯s wearing a suit and looks ordinary. ¡± ¡°shh, boss and the others areing. be quiet!¡± there was no need to discuss it with mo nan chong and li jiujue. the two of them would take one ss each. although wu sheng obviously had some doubts about li jiujue¡¯s ability, master jiu insisted on training with him. he even said that he was not inferior to master chong. in the end, wu sheng still let him go on stage. ¡°hello, everyone.¡± wu qing walked out and said, ¡± i told everyone that there would be peopleing to train you for two days. these two experts are already here today. ¡± everyone was stunned. seeing that there was no one else besides lord pet and lord jiu, they started to whisper to each other. the entire team was in a mess. ¡°silence!¡± with wu sheng¡¯s order, everyone quieted down. ¡°boss, if i may ask, are they the ones?¡± a man in the front row asked. the rest of the people looked at mo nan chong and ninth master in disdain. they all felt that these two people, a man and a woman, didn¡¯t look like they could train them. what ability did this man and woman have to train them? their gazes were very straightforward. anyone could tell that they were unhappy with mo nan chong and li jiujue. ¡°it¡¯s them. do you have any objections?¡± wu zhu asked coldly. no one was afraid of mo nan chong or li jiujue, but they were still a little afraid of their boss, wu sheng. the moment he raised his voice, everyone instantly quieted down. they looked at each other and did not dare to speak. ¡°they¡¯re the ones training you. in the next two days, you¡¯ll have to receive proper training. this is miss mo nan chong, and this is ninth master li jiujue!¡± ¡± they¡¯re all very powerful, ¡± he said seriously. don¡¯t think that they are good-looking and don¡¯t look very powerful. their abilities are much stronger than mine.¡± everyone still had looks of disbelief on their faces. it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to let a girl in a dress train them, especially one who was younger than them. of course, everyone listened to their boss, so when their boss said so, they didn¡¯t dare to have any attitude of refuting. ¡°miss mo, take this group of people. ninth master, take the people here. you guys split up and train with these two.¡± ¡± try to be obedient! ¡± wu zhu said. mo nan chong stood beside wu sheng and mumbled, ¡± actually, there¡¯s not much to train in two days. if you really want to improve, it¡¯s not appropriate to train in a single ce. it¡¯s better to do it one by one.¡± ¡°do it one by one.¡± li jiujue nodded his head. ¡± this is the best way. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll listen to you two. you can train them however you want. there¡¯s no need to be polite to them. this group of people just needs a beating.¡± wu qing said coldly, ¡± did you hear that? from now on, let master chong and master jiu train you. you have to be obedient! ¡± after exchanging a few more words, wu qing looked at mo nan chong. he hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡± miss darling, can i join your training? ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. all the new bodyguards looked at wu sheng in confusion. what was going on? was boss here to supervise them? ¡°as you wish.¡± mo nan chong replied indifferently, ¡± if you¡¯re willing, that¡¯s fine too. however, the time is very short and i might not be able to help much. it¡¯s impossible for you to suddenly and fiercely advance. at most, you¡¯ll have to slightly improve your movements.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. it¡¯s my great honor to be able to learn from you, miss darling.¡± wu sheng was obviously very happy that mo nan chong had agreed to let him participate. following that, mo nan chong and li jiujue split up and began their training in two different areas. before it even started, there were already people who questioned mo nan chong. ¡± it¡¯s not that i¡¯m looking down on miss mo nan chong, but i just feel that it¡¯s not appropriate for miss mo nan chong to train us in such a dress. ¡± ¡°yeah, are you fighting in a dress?¡± someone snickered. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of being exposed?¡± ¡°we don¡¯t mind, but does miss mo mind?¡± the snickering sound became even louder. wu sheng did not say anything. he swept his gaze across the crowd, his eyes filled with hostility. everyone quieted down a little. mo nan looked at the group of people with interest. ¡± are you all very interested in the scenery under my skirt? ¡± the crowd snickered as their business became even bigger. someone boldly shouted, ¡± i¡¯m very interested. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re interested. i¡¯m just afraid that if you¡¯re not, it¡¯ll be a little difficult for me. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll give you all a chance. one by one,e up and lift my skirt. each of you has five minutes. whether you can see it or not will depend on your own abilities. ¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°they¡¯re not here to train us, but to give us benefits, right?¡± ... ¡°tsk, i like it!¡± ¡°hahaha, can i be the first?¡± everyone was in high spirits and said that this was a good benefit. they looked at everyone with unnecessary sympathy, and someone shouted, ¡± let boss be the first. after all, he¡¯s our boss, so the benefits will definitely go to him. that¡¯s why i was wondering why boss also wants to participate in the training. so that¡¯s why! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going. you guys go first.¡± wu sheng shook his head. he didn¡¯t want to be the first one to be beaten up. then, one of the braver ones went up first. in the five minutes, he was rather gentle at first and wanted to lift mo nan chong¡¯s skirt. however, his grandpa pet¡¯s steps were very strange, and he dodged it in two moves. the boy didn¡¯t believe it and continued to chase after his beloved master. he even started to attack, and his beloved master began to fight back. master chong didn¡¯t seem to have much strength. he even had one hand behind his back and the other hand to receive the man¡¯s attack. ... after dozens of moves, the man didn¡¯t even touch master pet at all, and in the end, he even fell t on his face. ¡± you ... ¡± he did not even manage to touch the bottom of master chong¡¯s skirt. he looked at mo nan chong in horror. ¡± ... you¡¯re too perverted ... ¡± was he still human when his kung fu was so abnormal? he had easily knocked him down. ¡°next,¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± who wants to challenge me? ¡± everyone was silent for a moment, but someone still refused to believe it. ¡± i¡¯ll do it. ¡± Chapter 2047 2047 don¡¯t wear dresses in the future! the bodyguards were all boys, so they were very interested in the view under the dress. since mo nan had given his permission, there was no reason for them to give up. she had to lift this skirt no matter what. of course, one after another, people came up to challenge master pet. however, everyone had five minutes and no one was able to dislike the corner of mo nan¡¯s dress. her dress seemed to be fixed in ce, and the wind could not move it. they couldn¡¯t even touch the corners of her dress. even if his beloved master made a move, no one could see the glory under his skirt. another person was defeated, and he waspletely suppressed by grandpa pet. ¡°i, i lost. i give up!¡± not only was the man¡¯s hands held by master chong with great difficulty, but he also felt a terrifying gaze staring at him from not far away. his entire body was trembling. after returning to his seat, he could not help but ask wu qing softly, ¡± is that man over there a couple with miss mo? ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± wu qian nodded and said. the two of them were not only a couple, but they also seemed to have a very good rtionship. miss mo was very protective of 9th master. 9th master was also not allowed to let anyone touch miss mo. if anyone touched miss mo, he would probably want to crush that person¡¯s head. ¡± no wonder he¡¯s been staring at us. his eyes are so scary. i feel like he¡¯lle to us tonight for revenge! ¡± the boy swallowed his saliva. he had identally met li jiujue¡¯s eyes just now, and he felt that he had been traumatized. not too far away, li jiujue had indeed been paying attention to mo nan chong¡¯s direction. from time to time, he would stare at these people with a terrifying look. knowing that these people wanted to lift master chong¡¯s skirt, his face darkened, and his eyes became very scary. the group of people in front of him also thought that he was dressed in a suit and leather shoes and did not look like someone who would fight. however, lord jiu¡¯s aura became more and more terrifying. they had yet to make a move, but they had already started to feel nervous. he experienced what it meant to be able to kill people with an aura. when they came up to fight with lord jiu one by one, they were beaten up badly. they even envied the team led by mo nan chong. they did not dare to do anything, and girls were always gentler. ¡°it¡¯s your turn next.¡± one of them nudged the other and said. ¡± i, i¡¯m a little afraid to go up. why do i feel that this 9th master is very irritable? ¡± ¡± he¡¯s not just extremely irritable, he¡¯s gone crazy. when he saw the fight over there, his temper got even worse ... ¡± ¡°are you a couple?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to be beaten up. he seems to be much stronger than we thought.¡± ...... ¡± ah, it hurts! ninth master, please spare my life! ¡± li jiujue released her and nced in the direction of mo nan chong. he was in a better mood when he realized that his favorite pet had not been touched. on the other side, grandpa pet had already beaten up a group of people. basically, no one could touch the corner of her dress. in the end, they were all beaten up by her. ¡°how is it? do you still want to see the scenery under my skirt?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows as he looked at the group of people sitting on the ground in a mess. ¡°i don¡¯t want to watch anymore!¡± the group of people shook their heads frantically. ¡± even if you lift up your skirt for me to see, i don¡¯t want to see it anymore! ¡± i can¡¯t afford to get hurt, i¡¯ll lose my life if i see it, okay? mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± i can¡¯t help it if i don¡¯t want to. is there anyone else who is still unconvinced of me? i saw that you all seemed to be very unconvinced of me before. if there are still some who are unconvinced, you can continue to challenge me until you are convinced. if you are convinced, then i will give you a lesson!¡± ¡°i¡¯m convinced!¡± ¡°don¡¯t be too convinced!¡± ¡°i¡¯m really convinced!¡± the group of people chattered. mo nan chong nodded his head. ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re convinced. i tested you guys just now and i know where your weaknesses are. i don¡¯t have much time to teach you too many things, so i¡¯ll just help you improve your weaknesses!¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong with a serious expression. their eyes were filled with admiration. master pet was indeed powerful, and it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to be convinced. she had memorized everyone¡¯s weakness during the experiment just now. then, she asked them toe up one by one and began to teach them something. in the beginning, everyone was just a little excited. after all, there were so many people here. they didn¡¯t believe that master pet could really remember the problems and shorings of so many people. however, everyone soon realized that grandpa chong had really remembered it. she had remembered every single person¡¯s question with extreme precision, and they were all correct! ¡± yes, i understand now, miss mo. you¡¯re really amazing. this problem has been bothering me for a long time, and it¡¯s finally solved! ¡± ... ¡°miss mo, thank you so much!¡± ¡± i feel like i¡¯ve improved by more than one level. miss mo, you must be a god! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great, that¡¯s amazing!¡± everyone who had been taught by grandpa chong was shocked and impressed. they had learned how to solve their own shorings. i¡¯m too perfect! ¡°alright, i¡¯ve roughly given you all some pointers. you guys will train ording to this method. other things aside, at least you won¡¯t get hurt easily when you¡¯re fighting!¡± master pet dusted his hands, found a ce to sit down, and looked at them. the group of people started their training in surprise. previously, everyone had been criticizing mo nan chong, but now, no one was criticizing mo nan chong. he just admired her very much. ... ¡± i think miss mo can stay behind and be mr. president¡¯s bodyguard. she¡¯s better than all of us! ¡± ¡°if miss mo is willing, we have nothing to do with this!¡± ¡± fortunately, miss mo is unlikely to do such a thing. otherwise, our jobs would be taken away! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± mo nan chong lowered his head and yed with his phone. she could sense that someone¡¯s move had disappeared without looking up, and she would remind them almost every time. then, everyone got into a proper posture and continued training. the venue was bustling with activity. not far away, li jiujue used a simr method. everyone also followed li jiujue¡¯s training, and they went from being unconvinced to being convinced. after he had given the people guidance, li jiujue could not be bothered with them anymore. ¡°you guys train on your own.¡± after he finished speaking, he went to look for mo nan chong. ¡°what did you ask them to do just now?¡± li jiujue looked down at his little girlfriend and frowned. ¡± you let them see the scenery under your skirt? ¡± ¡°they can¡¯t see it anyway,¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°that¡¯s not allowed either. i¡¯m the only one who can see your scenery!¡± li jiujue said. mo nan chong¡¯s face was a little red. ¡± who¡¯s willing to let you see it! ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t want to?¡± li jiujue leaned forward. ¡± you are not allowed to wear skirts in the future. you are not allowed to wear pants! ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± are you that overbearing? why can¡¯t i wear a dress? and i can only wear pants? what if i don¡¯t agree?¡± Chapter 2048 2048 she doted on her own boyfriend li jiujue stared deeply at mo nan chong. after a long time, he said with a wronged expression, ¡± if you don¡¯t agree, then i can¡¯t do anything. ¡± mo nan chong felt a little helpless when he saw the aggrieved look on the man¡¯s handsome face. what else could he do? of course, she had to pamper her own boyfriend. wasn¡¯t it just wearing pants? wearing pants was nothing. ¡± alright, i¡¯ll wear it. i¡¯ll wear pants. i won¡¯t wear dresses anymore. ¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯ll be wearing pants in the future! ¡± ¡°you said it yourself?¡± li jiujue immediately broke into a smile. the people around them were a little envious when they saw the two of them showing off their affection. ¡°single dogs are indeed the worst.¡± someone said. ¡°i can¡¯t see the scenery under the skirt! she couldn¡¯t be seen after she wore the dress. however, i still have a question. why can¡¯t the wind blow up miss mo¡¯s dress? is it made of stone?¡± ¡± who knows? i didn¡¯t even touch the corner of miss mo¡¯s skirt. ¡± after a day of training, the group of people had be more familiar with mo nan chong and li jiujue. when everyone was eating together, they even talked andughed, joked around, and were quite happy. master pet asked these people some questions about whether they would choose to stand on mr. president¡¯s side or deal with him if there was a problem with him. ¡°miss mo¡¯s question is making me a little flustered!¡± ¡± if mr. president has a problem, i think it depends on the specific situation, right? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know if i¡¯ll stand on mr. president¡¯s side or on the other side. ¡± ¡°you must be joking. this kind of situation shouldn¡¯t happen. mr. president has always been under our eyes. even television dramas don¡¯t dare to act like this!¡± ¡°if there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll definitely analyze the situation in detail. of course, we don¡¯t have the right to do anything to mr. president!¡± no one took mo nan chong¡¯s question to heart. after all, the probability of something happening to the president was very small. after the chat, everyone went back to rest. on the other hand, wu sheng seemed to have heard something. he waited for the crowd to disperse before looking for mo nan chong alone. ¡°miss mo, do you mean something by your question?¡± mo nan chong looked at wu sheng and seemed to be deep in thought. ¡± there might be such a situation. what would you choose? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so sorry. ¡± there was no need for aplicated expression. mo nanchong did not ask any further. ¡± it¡¯ste. it¡¯s time to rest. we¡¯ll continue training tomorrow. ¡± ¨C the next day. mo nan chong and li jiujue continued to return to the training ground. after a day of training, these people were a lot more obedient. everyone was convinced by mo nan chong and li jiujue. mr. president also came over to check on the situation. when the bodyguards saw mr. president, they were all excited and afraid. ¡°it¡¯s mr. president!¡± ¡± oh my god, i¡¯m so lucky to be able to meet mr. president. i¡¯m so surprised! ¡± ¡°mr. president is so handsome!¡± ...... mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened to the group of people talking. they were even more infatuated than them. mr. president said a few words to encourage these people. mo nan chong looked at mr. president with a cold expression. whether this mr. president was the real mr. president or not, it was really hard to say. it was quite troublesome. it had nothing to do with her, but now because ofb 0, she was involved. after mr. president watched these people train, he had a private chat with mo nan chong. the two of them talked as they walked. ¡°yourpanions should be able to be released tomorrow.¡± mr. president said, ¡± i¡¯m very sorry for the dy. but you also know that this is rted to me. even if i¡¯m willing to let it go, the procedure still has to bepleted. ¡± ¡°i understand.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡°it¡¯s good that you understand. i¡¯m really afraid that miss mo will bear a grudge against me because of this.b 0 is so dangerous. as the president of the country, i won¡¯t cooperate with it no matter what.¡± mr. president smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s really a good thing for me that you guys are here to eradicateb 0. ¡± ¡°tomorrow, i¡¯ll bring you to meet yourpanions. when the timees, i¡¯ll also send someone to assist you in solving thisboratory!¡± mr. president had said a lot. mo nan chong nodded in agreement. ... after the two of them finished talking, mr. president returned to his car. the car started to move. mr. president took out his phone and sent a message. ¡± no problem. she did not suspect anything. ¡± at the same time, mo nan chong was standing not far away, deep in thought as he watched the car leave. at night, the training ended. grandpa chong went straight back to the hotel he had stayed in before. shi tou had been waiting for her news in the hotel. as soon as he saw master peting back, stone was very excited. he rushed up to him. ¡± miss pet, i have something to tell you! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡± mo nan chong and shi tou entered the elevator together. she nced at shi tou, but shi tou did not speak immediately. when the elevator opened, the two of them entered the room and closed the door. shi tou only spoke after that. ¡°miss mo, i think we need to ask for help.¡± shi tou said with a serious face, ¡± i¡¯ve recently investigated some things! ¡± ... ¡°what?¡± mo nanchong looked at shi tou with interest. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡± i think thatb 0 has probably joined hands with the president of this country. i even feel that this mr. president is not the same mr. president as before! ¡± stone¡¯s face was serious and slightly worried. ¡± we may not only have to deal withb 0, but also the president of this country! ¡± ¡°what did you find out?¡± ¡°we¡¯ve found some clues. the way mr. president has been doing things in the past two years ispletely different from the way he did in the past few years. if it was someone close to him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover these problems. but when i investigated, the traces were very obvious. i have a bad guess. i suspect that mr. president has been reced by someone fromb 0! country S might already be under the control ofboratory 0.¡± shi tou frowned. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, things will be very tricky. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re right, i have the same spection as you.¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms and sat on the chair, his face cold. ¡°then what do we do?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll see how it goes tomorrow.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± he said to release yanzi and the rest tomorrow. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°yes, it might just be bait.¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± i¡¯m gathering evidence. we outsiders naturally can¡¯t deal with this mr. president. however, if the real mr. president appears and there are others helping him, things will be much easier. ¡± ¡°really, mr. president? so, this person is really a fake?¡± the stone was shocked. ¡°fake. shi tou, i need you to do something. go and find the real mr. president. i already have some clues here. i¡¯ll give it to you, and you can go and find him!¡± Chapter 2049 2049 they can¡¯te out, but you can go and apany them the next day. mo nan chong met with mr. president and mr. president said that he would take her to see yanzi and the others. the golden fox wanted to go too. although mo nan had told her not to go, she knew that mr. president might want to deal with her. bringing golden fox along might cause trouble for her. however, golden fox insisted on going with her, so she had no choice but to bring her along. in the car, mr. president and mo nan chong were chatting andughing. ¡°i wonder what mr. president wants this cat for?¡± mo nan chong held the ghost cat in his arms and looked up at mr. president. mr. president looked elegantly at the little devil cat in mo nan¡¯s arms and smiled. ¡± it¡¯s very useful. ¡± ¡°will it die?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± i promised mother ghost cat that i would return the kitten. ¡± ¡°since miss mo has said so, i will not hurt the little devil cat.¡± mr. presidentughed. ¡± after all, this is the little devil cat you caught. ¡± for the rest of the journey, the two of them each had their own ulterior motives, and neither of them spoke. in the other car, golden fox was a little confused. ¡°something¡¯s wrong. why do i feel like something¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± the secretary was sitting in the same car as golden fox, and she would look up at the car in front of her from time to time. ¡°master chong must be up to something. she didn¡¯t let me follow her today. it¡¯s a little strange, she knows i like to join in the fun. but even if i¡¯m not allowed to follow him today, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger following mr. president.¡± the golden fox was suspicious. something must have happened, and it might bring some danger to people. otherwise, mo nan chong would not have rejected him. ¡± how is that possible? mr. president¡¯s bodyguards are all very powerful. how could he be in any danger? ¡± the secretary shook her head. ¡± don¡¯t make wild guesses. it¡¯s probably because miss mo hates you! ¡± ¡°what do you mean she hates me? how could she hate me?¡± golden fox put her hands on her hips and looked at the secretary angrily. the secretary immediately did not dare to say anything more. after all, golden fox was a hot-tempered person with a strong aura. mr. president¡¯s car was all ck. behind the long row of cars, there were a few other unremarkable cars. ¡°cousin, is what she said true?¡± ¡± is mr. president really a fake? ¡± wen wen asked as she drove. ¡°since miss mo said so, it¡¯s highly possible. she also said that the real mr. president would appear.¡± miss fang¡¯s expression was serious. if this mr. president was a fake, he definitely could not let him stay in this position for too long. she had followed him today because mo nanchong had informed her that she would probably be able to meet the real mr. president today. she recalled that the current mr. president was indeed different from the past in many ways. no matter how much a person changed, he couldn¡¯t have changed so ridiculously, so he might have really been switched. that was the man she loved! if the real mr. president had been reced by a fake, where was the real mr. president? how was he now? is he alright? miss fang¡¯s mind was filled with all sorts of questions. she couldn¡¯t wait to bring mr. president back immediately. wen wen still respected her cousin. ¡± i understand, cousin. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m on your side. i believe you! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already informed father. i think father has his suspicions and will make some arrangements.¡± ¡°but we have to be prepared that they won¡¯te.¡± wen wen said, ¡± after all, this is a serious matter. ¡± ¨C the car drove for a long time. mo nan chong looked at the scenery along the way. he could clearly feel that the car had finally reached a mountain. although he had guessed it, he did not expect the car to drive to this ce. she took out her phone and sent shi tou her location. ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± mr. president said as he got out of the car. after mo nan chong and the others opened the car door, they also got out of the car. she looked up and saw a castle-like ce in front of her. it was secretly built in a mountain forest. the surrounding scenery was amazing, and the castle seemed very secretive. ¡°your friends are inside.¡± mr. president walked forward. ¡°are my friends here?¡± mo nan held the little ghost cat in his arms and gently rubbed its head. the little ghost cat narrowed its eyes. ¡°yes, it¡¯s here.¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t this ce look like a ce where people are being held?¡± mo nan chong chatted with mr. president as he walked. ¡°the scenery here is pretty good, right?¡± mr. president smiled. mo nan chong also smiled and followed beside mr. president. when golden fox and the secretary got out of the car, they also let out a series of sighs. ¡°god, the scenery here is so good!¡± ... ¡°f * ck, sissy. your mr. president is too rich. he built such a castle to lock up criminals? why do i feel like something is wrong?¡± golden fox touched her nose. she already had a bad feeling. would a normal mr. president do such a thing? shouldn¡¯t there be a more formal investigation agency? what was the meaning of bringing people here? was it an abuse of private property? the secretary had obviously never been to this ce before. therefore, when she read this, her eyes were filled with shock. however, he didn¡¯t say anything and just walked forward in silence. wu zhu and the group of bodyguards were also filled with astonishment. the hall was asrge as a pce, and it was extremely luxurious. mo nan held the cat in his arms and looked at the oil paintings hanging on the walls. they were all priceless. ¡°mr. president is very rich.¡± ... ¡± he¡¯s a president after all. he can¡¯t be that poor, right? ¡± mr. president sat down on a chair and crossed his legs. he lifted his head to look at mo nan chong like an emperor with a powerful aura. at this moment, arge group of people suddenly appeared in the house and around it. these people were all holding weapons in their hands, and the muzzles were pointed at mo nan chong¡¯s head. ¡°mr. president, what do you mean by this?¡± mo nan held the ghost cat in his arms and remained calm. ¡°oh, miss darling, can you give me the ghost cat in your hand?¡± mr. president looked up. his eyes were no longer as gentle as before. instead, they were a little sharp. ¡°so, mr. president is threatening me? i haven¡¯t seen my friends yet!¡± mo nan chong had no intention of handing over the ghost cat and continued to hold it. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, your friends are all test subjects, so we can¡¯t meet so early. of course, they can¡¯te out to see you, but you can go with them. ording to various data analysis, you¡¯re the most suitable person.¡± mr. president looked up at mo nan chong with his dark and terrifying eyes. the people around him pulled the trigger and started to surround mo nan chong. Chapter 2050 2050 he¡¯s the fake ¡°what are you guys doing!¡± when golden fox and the secretary came in, their faces were green. although she had guessed that there might be some trouble this time, she did not expect it to be like this. ¡°miss jin, i hope you don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. my only target is miss mo, and she is very valuable to me. you are not my target, and we can live in peace. of course, if you do anything that dissatisfies me, you can only be used as a test subject.¡± mr. president raised his head and looked at golden fox arrogantly. the secretary and golden fox were both shocked. ¡°secretary,e here.¡± mr. president called his secretary over. however, the secretary was stunned. he did not know what was going on. the secretary was a little hesitant. ¡± mr. president, didn¡¯t we agree to let her go? ¡± ¡± they¡¯re here to spy on our country¡¯s situation. how can we let them go so easily? ¡± mr. president sneered. ¡± they want to harm S country. naturally, i can¡¯t let them go so easily. secretary, are you going to resist me too? you¡¯re not thinking of betraying S country are you?¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t. mr. president, you¡¯re someone i respect. how could i betray you?¡± the secretary shook his head. ¡± i won¡¯t betray S country. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± golden fox grabbed the secretary. ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with this mr. president.¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mr. president retorted. ¡°something¡¯s not right from the beginning.¡± golden fox said coldly, ¡± are you a fake? ¡± the secretary was speechless. ¡°how can i be fake? if i¡¯m fake, are you the real one?¡± mr. president asked with a smile. ¡± he¡¯s a fake! he¡¯s a fake mr. president! ¡± wen wen and miss fang walked in at the same time, and miss fang said loudly. ¡°yes, he¡¯s a fake!¡± behind them, the group of people that miss fang and wen wen had informed had also arrived. there were many of them, and they were all important backbones of the country. after all, miss fang¡¯s father had a very high status in the country. after miss fang told him about this matter, his father took it very seriously. there was no need to wait. the bodyguards did not stop these people because mo nan chong had mentioned it before. everyone was staring at the president in the seat. ¡°a fake?¡± mr. president supported his chin with one hand and leaned slightly on the side of the chair. he looked at miss fang with a smile. ¡± you said that i¡¯m a fake. how do i look fake? ¡± ¡°everywhere.¡± wen wen snorted. ¡± you have too many problems! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the problem?¡± mr. presidentughed and said, ¡± this kind of joke is not easy to make. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± miss fang said, ¡± i¡¯m not the only one who can feel it. everyone can feel that you¡¯ve changed. if it wasn¡¯t someone else impersonating him, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°oh? then who is the impersonator and where is the real mr. president?¡± ¡± miss fang, this isn¡¯t a tv show. you can make up whatever you want and everyone will believe you! ¡± ¡± if i¡¯m not the president, then who is? you? ¡± ¡°i think you¡¯ve been bewitched by this miss mo. this miss mo is indeed quite capable!¡± ¡°she and her friends, the people from yingluo, entered s country for a purpose! she actually managed to sessfully sow discord between you two!¡± mr. president sighed and looked very sad. it was as if the people around him had really betrayed him for an outsider. he rubbed his forehead, lowered his head, and sighed. when miss fang and the rest saw mr. president¡¯s attitude, they hesitated. did they really guess wrong and have been bewitched by mo nanchong? ¡°it seems that i didn¡¯t do a good job. you¡¯ve always been suspicious of me. he even easily trusted an outsider and refused to trust me!¡± mr. president stood up. although he was smiling, hisughter seemed to be filled with heavy sadness and disappointment. for a moment, everyone began to doubt themselves. did they really guess wrong? had they really been bewitched? mr. president looked really sad. if he was a fake president, why would he be so sad? ¡°mr. president, i¡¯m sorry. we trusted the wrong person!¡± ¡°wenwen, didn¡¯t i tell you not to mess around? why are you messing around with miss fang?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve all been bewitched by this outsider!¡± ¡°we can¡¯t trust this outsider!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, why haven¡¯t you arrested them yet? i told you that their appearance was too strange. they really have a purpose!¡± someone shouted at wu sheng and the group of bodyguards. everyone looked at mo nan chong. after all, they had known mo nan chong for two days and were more familiar with him than with the president. they did not know what to say and did not want to fight. mo nanchong looked at mr. president calmly. she raised her hand and started to p slowly. ... ¡°as expected of mr. president.¡± ¡°his acting skills are even better than a professional actor like me!¡± ¡°no wonder you can pretend for so long.¡± ¡°her acting skills are really deeply rooted in the hearts of the people! it¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re not an actor!¡± mr. presidentughed. ¡± i should be the one saying that your acting skills are not bad. miss mo is also very impressive. you¡¯re able to eat, drink, have fun, and gather all sorts of information on our territory. what did s country do to you that you want to kill us?¡± the scene was a little awkward. just as many people were touched by mr. president¡¯s words, the sound of a car engine came from outside. then, shi tou pushed a wheelchair over. there was a man in the wheelchair who looked exactly like mr. president. ¡± w-what¡¯s going on here? why are there two presidents? who¡¯s behind this? ¡± ¡°which, which one is the real one?¡± everyone present was shocked. ... especially when the one in the wheelchair raised his head, he looked exactly like the president opposite him. ¡°have you caused enough trouble?¡± the one in the wheelchair said slowly. ¡°what, my dear little brother, you want to y me again?¡± mr. president, who was standing, said helplessly, ¡± i¡¯m really sorry. i¡¯ve only found this twin brother of mine after all these years. because his body is inconvenient, he has been sitting in a wheelchair all this time. he probably wants to be like me too much, so he always likes to pretend to be me. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± the man in the wheelchair sneered. ¡± you¡¯re the younger brother, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s pretending to be me! ¡± ¡°ai, alright, alright, i¡¯ll pretend to be you! stop messing around and go back to sleep, okay?¡± the president said gently. the man in the wheelchair chuckled but did not say anything. ¡± ms. fang, you have the most contact with mr. president, right? i wonder if ms. fang can recognize who the person you really like is? ¡± mo nan chong looked at miss fang. the moment miss fang saw the person in the wheelchair, her face was already covered in tears. ¡± mr. president! ¡± Chapter 2051 2051 chapter 2053-test subject delivered the rest of the people also recognized that the one in the wheelchair was the real one. the president sighed. ¡± tell me, why did you do this? i didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. since that¡¯s the case, i can only use all of you as test subjects! ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t it good to live well? why do you all have to rush to your deaths? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re working withb 0, right? ¡± mo nan chong looked at the president and asked. ¡°that¡¯s nonsense. without cooperation, i don¡¯t want the ghost cat or the test subject. without cooperation, how could they have stayed in my territory for so long?¡± mr. president burst outughing. mo nan chong nodded. it was just as she had guessed. the fake mr. president was in cahoots withb 0. ¡°hua zixu, don¡¯t make any more mistakes!¡± the real mr. president in the wheelchair called out to the imposter. ¡°it¡¯s fine that you impersonated me, but you even conspired withb 0. do you know what kind of evil existence they are? how many people have they killed in our country?¡± the face of the real hua ziyan in the wheelchair was filled with anger and hatred. b 0 was too evil. they always experimented on ordinary people, so they were the public enemy. everyone wanted to destroy them. but who would have thought that the imposter in front of them would actually cooperate with them? hua ziyan looked at his younger brother with anger. after all, he was his twin brother. he didn¡¯t say anything about his fake identity, but it was unforgivable to work withb 0 and harm innocent lives! ¡°my dear brother, what¡¯s wrong with working with them? i can expand our territory and make S country more powerful. do you know that they can develop the most powerful biological weapons? they can protect S country and help us unify the world.¡± hua zixu burst intoughter. ¡°you¡¯re crazy! you¡¯ve been bewitched by them!¡± hua ziyan sat in his wheelchair, his face ugly. ¡± it¡¯s meaningless. arrest her! ¡± at the same time, help miss mo to exterminate the people inb 0!¡± the man in the wheelchair had a powerful aura. although he looked gentle on the surface, he was also very powerful when he gave orders. even though his legs were injured, it didn¡¯t weaken his aura. ¡°catch me? it won¡¯t be that easy!¡± after hua zixu shouted, many of his people ran out and surrounded the room. ¡°do you think i would let you expose me if i didn¡¯t make any arrangements?¡± ¡°i lured you here so that i could capture you all in one fell swoop.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll give you all a chance now. if you¡¯re willing to stand on my side, i won¡¯t do anything. if you¡¯re not willing, then you can all go and be my test subjects. ¡± mo nan chong looked at hua zixu and chuckled. ¡± you wish. ¡± as he spoke, master petunched an attack at hua zixu. almost at the same time, hua zixu¡¯s men and hua ziyan¡¯s men started fighting. a few department heads also started fighting in the chaos. the scene became very chaotic all of a sudden. golden fox kicked one of the people who was trying to attack her. then, she looked at the secretary who was still in a daze. ¡± have you thought about which side to stand on? ¡± the secretary was speechless. he waspletely dumbfounded, alright? the mr. president that he had always trusted so much was actually a fake, and he actually did not recognize that this mr. president was a fake. he had always thought that she was real. after all, the person he had admired for so long had suddenly turned out to be a fake. he was feeling veryplicated. ¡± i, i, i¡¯m really on this side ... ¡± after a long time, the secretary finally spoke. golden fox helped the secretary block a knife that was flying towards her. she looked at the secretary and said, ¡± hmph, you¡¯re smart. follow me then. i¡¯ll protect you! ¡± golden fox¡¯s movements were swift and violent. with a few roundhouse kicks, she had already kicked over a few people. the secretary looked at the chaotic scene and panicked. the bullets flew everywhere, and golden fox dragged him everywhere to avoid them. after avoiding the danger, the secretary panted and rushed to the side of the person in the wheelchair. with tears in his eyes, he said, ¡± mr. president, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t realize that you had been switched! don¡¯t worry, i will protect you with my life today!¡± golden fox nced at the secretary in disdain. ¡°you can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you¡¯re still protecting others with your life!¡± although she mumbled to herself, golden fox still helped to protect the president. the president in the wheelchair looked very gentle and elegant. he was also a very nice person. when he saw that there was danger, he asked his secretary and the others to move away. ¡°don¡¯t worry about me, just protect yourselves!¡± when he saw a hidden weapon flying towards him, he immediately pressed down on the secretary¡¯s head. the hidden weapon flew past the secretary¡¯s head, and he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°be careful, don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± mr. president reminded the people around him from time to time. on the other side, mo nan chong was fighting with the impostor. the impostor¡¯s kung fu was also very good. she fought with him for a long time, but it was a draw. at this moment, smoke suddenly began to rise from the house. ... ¡°something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°the people from theboratory are here,¡± stone shouted.¡±they¡¯re using poison!¡± everyone, hold your breath and get out!¡± the scene immediately turned chaotic, and some people directly fainted. miss fang and wen wen fell to the ground. they had been fighting, but they had no strength left. the scene was extremely chaotic. mo nan chong and the fake president fought for a long time. it was only at the very end that mo nan chong managed to capture the fake president. ¡°it¡¯s useless even if you capture me. your people are still in my hands.¡± mr. president sneered and did not continue to resist. mo nanchong looked at him coldly and dragged him out of the house. when she was outside, she realized that everyone in the courtyard had already fainted on the ground. except for golden fox, who was still conscious, the others were all unconscious. ... ¡°they have poisonous smoke!¡± golden fox supported herself against the wall and tried her best to stay awake. however, it was obvious that she could not hold on any longer. mo nan chong turned her head and saw a man in a protective suit looking at her with a little devil cat in his arms. ¡± you can¡¯t escape. give up. ¡± he loosened his grip and the fake president immediately ran forward. he stood next to the man. the man¡¯s clothes had the of a goodboratory. mo nanchong looked at the people on the ground and then at the man. her eyelids twitched. ¡°you guys are here indeed.¡± ¡°we¡¯ve always been here. i didn¡¯t expect that you would really find us and deliver yourself to us.¡± the man said, ¡± of course, we won¡¯t reject you if you offer to be our test subjects. ¡± Chapter 2052 2052 chapter 2054-ending ¡°you must be dreaming.¡± mo nanchong gritted his teeth and suddenly charged at the man. the man raised his hand, and something flew towards mo nan chong. the little ghost cat was on the man¡¯s other hand, and it was howling with all its might. of ¡°meow meow meow¡± the little ghost cat was obviously very angry. mo nan chong ducked and dodged the wave of attacks. she jumped up nimbly and almost flew toward the man. she had a gun in her hand, and she started shooting. hua zixu quickly dodged to the side. the man in the protective suit began to spray out more things, and some poisonous bugs flew toward mo nan chong. master pet¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his movements became more rapid. at that moment, a loud noise came from outside. then, li jiujue walked in from outside with arge group of brothers behind him. ¡°darling, i¡¯ming.¡± ¡°don¡¯t touch my woman, or you¡¯ll die a terrible death.¡± elder jiu¡¯s figure shed and he seemed to have teleported to mo nan chong¡¯s side. ¡± you go and save him. leave this thing to me! ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± be careful of the poisonous insects on his body. ¡± when she walked past him, she knocked the fake president unconscious and quickly ran towards a small house. on the way here, she had noticed the small house and guessed that it might be the ce where people were hiding. just as she had guessed, mo nan chong found a basement after entering the house. she walked down the stairs and saw argeboratory and a ss room with many people locked inside. yanzi and the others were also locked up in the huge ss room. they were all tied up and seemed to be conducting some experiments. as mo nan chong was walking towards that direction, a tall and strong ck man suddenly appeared and attacked her. she dodged the fist and raised her hand to catch the ck man¡¯s other fist. ¡°you¡¯re looking for death.¡± the ck man said coldly. mo nanchong grabbed his wrist. ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s looking for death. ¡± she pushed the ck man¡¯s fist back with ease. at the same time, she exerted force with two fingers and the bones in the ck man¡¯s wrist made a cracking sound. the ck man¡¯s wrist bone was crushed. he was in so much pain that he threw another punch. however, it was pinched by grandpa chong¡¯s other hand. with the same light squeeze, the bone was broken. the ck man¡¯s face twisted in pain and he could not continue to attack. the rest of the hatchet men saw this scene and surrounded him at the same time. however, they didn¡¯t even have time to attack before they were kicked away by grandpa pet. with a few bangs, these people all hit the ss behind them and then slid to the ground. she didn¡¯t show any mercy, so almost all of them suffered internal injuries and couldn¡¯t continue to attack. she walked forward with a strong aura, and her eyes fell on the fewboratory staff in theboratory. they were all fromboratory 0 and had done all kinds of cruel experiments. they had always used humans for their experiments, conducting all kinds of cruel and terrifying experiments on living people. his father¡¯s eyes were so cold that everyone in theb took a step back. the thugs were all knocked down. these researchers didn¡¯t have much martial arts, so they were naturally afraid of mr. pampered going over. fortunately, theboratory was closed off. they knew that their favorite grandpa couldn¡¯t get in, so they weren¡¯t so afraid. mo nanchong nced at yanzi and the others before walking toward theboratory. she nced coldly at the door lock of theboratory. she tried to open the door, but it didn¡¯t open. the people in theboratory swallowed and subconsciously huddled together. ¡°open the door.¡± mo nanchong coldly knocked on the door twice. the person inside had no intention ofing out, nor did he have any intention of opening the door. mo nan chong nced at the lock. ¡± you think i can¡¯t get in if you don¡¯t open it? ¡± she took a closer look at the lock, then closed her eyes and thought for a moment. after that, she pressed a few times on the lock. when the person inside said that she couldn¡¯t get in, the lock actually opened with a snap. mo nan chong walked in calmly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but i¡¯m here. are you going to surrender or do i have to attack you?¡± she leaned against the door and asked the people in theboratory. the few of them were a little nervous, and their eyes seemed to bemunicating something. at that moment, someone suddenly threw something at mo nan¡¯s pets. a few venomousher beasts were thrown over. ... mo nan chong did not dodge and caught it with his hand. ¡°the virus has been improved?¡± her eyes were cold, and her posture was a little sloppy. she looked at theherworld in her hand andughed coldly. ¡± this is useless to me. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡± it¡¯s very poisonous, and we¡¯ve specially cultivated some bacteria on it. it¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s useless to you. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ll die a terrible death.¡± ¡°in less than an hour, you will turn into a pile of mud in the most painful way.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. after mo nan chong yed with theher for a while, he locked the door behind him and slowly walked toward the researchers. her movements were very fast, and she caught them one by one. after she had tied everyone up, she said, ¡± you is indeed useless to me. tell me, what did you do to those people? how are they doing?¡± ... ¡°naturally, we¡¯ve done experiments on them!¡± ¡°we won¡¯t tell you what happened to them. you can¡¯t save them!¡± the researchers were all stubborn. mo nan chong: ¡± ... do you really think that i have no other way? ¡± she turned around and went to the other room. everyone in the room was unconscious. she checked on their condition one by one. then, she went back to theboratory to find some medicine. she fed the medicine to everyone. in less than five minutes, yanzi and the others all woke up. ¡°little darling!¡± when old jiu saw mo nan chong, he was so excited that his eyes welled up with tears. yanzi, on the other hand, looked humiliated. she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she asked in an unhappy voice, ¡± ¡°what are you doing here?¡± ¡°to save people.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± you guys are fine now. save the others and feed them the medicine. ¡± thirteen and old nine immediately took action. yanzi seemed to have thought of something. ¡± where¡¯s the owner ofboratory 0? ¡± ¡°someone has captured him.¡± mo nan chong looked up as he spoke. at the door, li jiujue was carrying the owner in like a little chick. the little devil cat stood on li jiujue¡¯s shoulder and meowed non-stop when it saw mo nan chong. mo nan chong and the others searched again. after capturing everyone in theboratory, they left theboratory. golden fox and the others were also rescued. mo nan chong checked the real hua ziyan¡¯s legs again and gave him a few injections to help his legs recover. then, he handed over the finishing touches ofboratory 0 to him. Chapter 2053 2053 the most expensive house in the capital uncle pet and the others only took away the owner ofboratory 0. this owner was sent back to yingying, who would be in charge of handling him. the real mr. president was a good person. he agreed to all of master chong¡¯s requests and thanked him. after he had asked uncle chong to finish up his work, he decided to hold a party to thank them. mo nan chong, stone, and a few others took care of some things in theboratory. after returning to the hotel, the few of them even had a small meeting together. yanzi¡¯s expression was awkward. she had never liked mo nan chong. it was also because she did not listen to mo nan chong that such a thing happened. in the end, she was saved by mo nanchong. she felt a little ufortable, but the rest of the people were staring at her. ¡°yanzi, i have to say this to you. if you hadn¡¯t been so impulsive, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± old jiu said, ¡± we should apologize to darling. if it wasn¡¯t for darling, we would have be test subjects and we wouldn¡¯t know what the results would be. ¡± ¡°i know. i didn¡¯t say that i won¡¯t apologize!¡± yanzi red at old jiu. ¡± i¡¯ll apologize to her. ¡± after saying that, yanzi¡¯s gaze fell on mo nan chong again. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. it¡¯s already over.¡± mo nan chong stretchedzily and stood up. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i was wrong this time.¡± in the end, yanzi still apologized to mo nanchong. although she was not convinced, she knew that it was her fault. if it wasn¡¯t for him, they might not have been locked up. he wouldn¡¯t have needed to spend so much time to solveboratory 0. mo nan chong knew yanzi¡¯s temper, so even if he had something to say, he opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end. ¡± get ready. mr. president said that he¡¯s going to hold a banquet tonight. let¡¯s all go. ¡± ¨C at night. mr. president had sent a car to pick up mo nan chong and the others. miss fang hade with the car. she was wearing a light-colored gown and looked very distinguished. when she saw mo nan chong, she was very excited. ¡°miss darling, thank you so much. i didn¡¯t expect that you would help me in the end after i offended you before!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not for you either. it¡¯s something that we had to solve anyway. ¡± mo nan chong said casually. her tone wasn¡¯t very nice, but miss fang was still very touched. ¡± i know. maybe it¡¯s just a passing matter, but it¡¯s very important to me. ¡± miss fang smiled at mo nanchong. ¡± no matter what, i¡¯m still very grateful to you. if not for you, i don¡¯t know what would have happened to mr. president. you¡¯re not only my benefactor, you¡¯re also country s¡¯s benefactor!¡± on the way to the banquet, miss fang was by mo nan chong¡¯s side. she said that she was going to give mo nan chong some small gifts to thank him. then, she gave mo nan chong a card with more than one billion yuan in it. she also gave mo nan chong a number of vis in S country so that she coulde to S country at any time. ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± mo nan chong smiled as he took the card. ¡°since you¡¯ve given it to me, i¡¯ll ept it without any hesitation.¡± miss fang was speechless. the rock in the same car was speechless. so it could be done this way, and he had thought that he would have to shirk responsibility. at the banquet, mr. president revealed everything that had happened to the public and released some evidence. he was hua zixu¡¯s twin brother, and they looked exactly the same. if they were wearing the same clothes, they would not have been able to recognize themselves in the mirror. he said that hua zixu had been jealous of him for being the president and wanted to rece him. he had colluded withb 0 to capture him and then reced him. as they were blood brothers, not only did they look exactly the same, but they also knew each other very well. therefore, many people didn¡¯t notice the problem with his recement, especially hua zixu, who had practiced writing with his notes. when hua ziyan brought up the matter, he apologized to everyone in a gentle and elegant manner. he said that he had failed in his duty and caused his position to be reced. then, he also called mo nan chong on stage to reveal that she had helped him save S country. ¡± thank you, miss mo. thank you, ninth master! ¡± it was a live broadcast, so not only did the people at the banquet see mr. president thank mo nan chong, but almost all the citizens of S country saw it. [ is this the girl who saved our president? ] [ she¡¯s so pretty! ] [ there¡¯s a video of her fighting with the bad guys on the inte. she¡¯s not only beautiful, she¡¯s super handsome! ] [ i¡¯m going to work hard to learn kung fu and be a handsome girl like her! ] [ i really like her! ] [ she¡¯s the hero of s country! ] she¡¯s the goddess in my heart! ] [ i checked online. she¡¯s also an actress. she¡¯s a very good actress in her country. she¡¯s amazing! ] mo nan chong had only appeared on stage once, but he did not even know that he had gained a lot of fans. ... almost everyone in S nation had be her fans. after the banquet ended, mo nan chong bade farewell to mr. president. if there was nothing else, she would be returning home. mr. president was a very understanding person. he thanked mo nan chong and gave her a lot of mary rewards. naturally, grandpa chong epted them all without any hesitation. after all, she had indeed saved him, and she deserved it. ¡± i¡¯m so envious. i¡¯ve helped, but why didn¡¯t anyone give me money? ¡± the golden fox scrunched up its nose, feeling depressed. ¡°because i¡¯m beautiful.¡± master pet was ying with the ck gold card in his hand. ¡°am i not pretty?¡± ¡°he¡¯s still a little bit weaker than me!¡± said master chong with a smile. on the way back, mo nan pet had returned the ghost cat to the primitive forest. after staying a night at the hotel, mo nan chong and the others decided to return home. ... the matter withb 0 had been resolved, and the students of capital university had finished their training and gone back, so he didn¡¯t n on returning to the base. she received a call from her manager, sister huan, and flew straight back to beijing. as li jiujue had some matters to deal with with yingluo, he went straight to yingluo¡¯s base. after returning to the capital, mo nan chong spent the night in the house that his mother had given him. the next morning, as soon as she woke up, sister huan and song sheng came over. the two of them had arrived at the address given by mo nan chong. when they saw the mansion, they were all stunned. ¡°isn¡¯t this ... isn¡¯t this the most expensive house in the capital?¡± xu ruohuan huped and couldn¡¯t stop herself from huping. ¡°she¡¯s master rong¡¯s daughter, after all ... i suspect that master chong is the richest man in the world!¡± ¡°even without lord rong, she¡¯s not short of money.¡± xu ruohuan calmed herself down and entered the house. ¡± she¡¯s very good at earning her own money. ¡± Chapter 2054 2054 she¡¯s so handsome inside the house, grandpa pet had just woken up. she stood at the door, stretched, and yawned. ¡°morning, storm!¡± storm was also in beijing these two days. as soon as grandpa pet came back, this guy also came over. as soon as he saw his favorite grandpa, storm was also in high spirits. this guy was lying on the carpet next to the door, holding a notebook, and he was writing something. zuo qinglong and the right white tiger were weeding in the vegetable field in the yard. meanwhile, rainstorm was gnawing on a strand of fake hair. as he gnawed, the strand of hair somehow ended up on his head. the scene became very funny and strange, especially when he revealed his white teeth andughed. the scene became even weirder. ¡°f * ck!¡± zuo qinglong covered his heart with his hand. ¡± rainstorm, are you trying to scare me to death? ¡± the white tiger on the right: ¡± hahaha! what kind of expression is this? it¡¯s so creepy! ¡± when xu ruohuan and song sheng entered the courtyard, they felt a burst of vitality. ¡°wow, my idol is here!¡± song sheng got excited when he saw storm and the others. ¡± master chong, can i take a photo with them? ¡± ¡°as you wish.¡± mo nan chong held a cup of coffee and took a sip. she was wearing a pair of ck-rimmed sses, which covered her beautiful face. ¡°how was it? did you read the script from yesterday?¡± xu ruohuan asked directly. she had asked grandpa pet toe back for that book. she liked the script very much and felt that mo nan chong was very suitable for it. someone handed it to her at the right time, so she decided to let master chong do it. this was a movie script. although the lead actor was required to be chinese, the filming team and other actors were all from hollywood. the director was also a very well-known director in the world. it was considered a blockbuster. the director handed scripts to many actors and actresses, hoping that they would go for the audition. mo nan chong was one of them, and some of them were actors who had filmed many fight scenes. this was a sci-fi film with a lot of China elements. ording to the script, the female lead should be a chinese who knew kung fu, so the director chose a chinese. mo nan chong had already scanned through the script when he came back yesterday. as xu ruohuan had given her a very high rating, she had read it as soon as she received it. in a sci-fi script, the female lead was probably a savior-like existence, but she also had many characteristics of an ordinary person, giving people a very real feeling. the plot was not bad, and there were a lot of fight scenes, so it should be very dangerous to film. but if it was taken well, the effect would be very stunning. and it just so happened that the director was not bad, and the team he worked with was also very good. the movies that this director had filmed before were all very popr. everyone said that as long as he was the one who filmed it, there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be popr. moreover, the director was very picky about the script and the actors. mo nanchong was also very interested after reading the script. ¡°not bad. when is the audition?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°the audition is tomorrow.¡± xu ruohuan said, ¡± you¡¯ve made it in time. ¡± ¡°alright, we¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± mo nan chong nodded. a good script was hard toe by. since the opportunity had presented itself to him, he had to seize it. ¡°wow, this, this storm is too strong, isn¡¯t it?¡± song sheng screamed as he looked at storm in disbelief. storm¡¯s paws were on the keyboard, and it looked at song sheng in disdain. then, its ws quickly tapped on the keyboard. a line of words appeared on theptop screen. song sheng was speechless. the dog¡¯s typing skills were even better than his, and his story writing was actually quite good! song sheng squatted down and watched for a while. soon, he was mesmerized. after chatting with mo nan chong for a while, xu ruohuan called song sheng to go back. song sheng was mesmerized by the scene and waved his hand, refusing to leave. ¡°he left after he finished reading.¡± xu ruohuan shouted. ¡± wait for me. i haven¡¯t finished watching it yet. it¡¯s so good! ¡± song sheng sat cross-legged beside storm. ¡± let me look at it for a while. storm, continue. tell me what you want and i¡¯ll get it for you! ¡± storm was speechless. ¡°pa! pa!¡± storm closed theputer with a smack of his paw. song sheng turned around and looked at mo nan chong innocently. ¡± is it angry? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re affecting its writing.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± writing requires a quiet environment. ¡± song sheng was speechless. before noon, mo nanchong went to school. as the school was not far away, he took a skateboard and skated to the school. her body was light and she knew qinggong, so she was very good at skateboarding. ... it was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water, and it could even fly asionally. when she entered the school, she was like a gust of wind. some of the students who passed by were stunned when they saw her. ¡°wow, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°she¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this skateboard a little too good?¡± many people took out their phones and started to take pictures of mo nan chong. at the same time, not far away, a few girls were also skateboarding, and a few boys were watching. this was a group of hobbyists, and they were having a lot of fun. there was a long-haired girl who was very good at ying. she yed a few tricks and instantly caused a burst of exmations. a lot of people started pping. ... however, at this moment, everyone suddenly stopped and looked in front of them. mo nan¡¯s skateboard ran into a flower bed, but she had no intention of stopping. she jumped up and the skateboard flew up as if it was one with her. then, she crossed the flower bed, and the skateboardnded on the ground. she continued to board. in front of him was a very high flight of stairs that even a skateboarding expert wouldn¡¯t be able to climb up. however, grandpa chong still jumped lightly and effortlessly, and she climbed up the steps. her body was light, and she swayed left and right as she skated. she stepped on the ground from time to time, and her speed was so fast that it brought a gust of wind. the boys were dumbfounded! ¡± who¡¯s this girl? she¡¯s so powerful! she¡¯s definitely an expert! ¡± ¡°she should join our skating club!¡± ¡± she¡¯s so awesome and stunning. i haven¡¯t seen such an amazing girl in a long time! ¡± the long-haired girl frowned. she was in a bad mood. she was clearly the favorite of the skating club, but a girl hade to show off in front of her. she narrowed her eyes and turned to leave. mo nan chong jumped off the skateboard andnded on the ground. she kicked the skateboard up and carried it up the stairs with one hand. after taking two steps, she ran into jing ci. the moment jing ci saw her, his face darkened. she red at her fiercely, then turned and walked away. ¡°darling!¡± leng leng and qin jiao were waiting for her in the corridor with their hands in their pockets. they immediately waved at her when they saw her. ¡± wait for me. i¡¯m going to see the principal. i¡¯lle back to find you. ¡± ¡°alright, the other students will be here soon.¡± qin jiao nodded. Chapter 2055 2055 it¡¯s just background! when mo nanchong returned from meeting the principal, the corridor was already filled with his former ss F ssmates. everyone was very happy to see her. ¡°let¡¯s go to dinner!¡± a group of people surrounded mo nan chong like stars surrounding the moon. everyone went for a lively dinner. when they left the school gate, they ran into the students from the skating club. they all gathered around mo nan chong. ¡°hey, you¡¯re really good at skateboarding. do you want to join our club?¡± a boy came up and asked. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m not interested.¡± mo nan chong immediately rejected the boy. the boy looked at mo nan chong, and after a few serious nces, he let out a cry of surprise. ¡± you are ... are you mo nan chong? ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. qin jiao said, ¡± student, please keep a low profile. ¡± ¡°oh, oh!¡± the boy immediately quieted down and asked, ¡± can we take a picture together? can you give me an autograph? you¡¯re my idol! ah, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at skateboarding!¡± the boy had a look of admiration on his face. he probably had never thought that a girl could be so powerful. not only was she beautiful, but she also seemed to be proficient in everything. no wonder so many people like her. she¡¯s practically the idol of the entire nation! mo nan chong took a photo with the boy and even signed an autograph for him. after the boy received the signature, he became even more excited. he was simply overjoyed. ¡°thank you. i didn¡¯t expect grandpa chong to be so down to earth!¡± as he watched mo nan chong and the rest leave, he naturally did not dare to invite mo nan chong to join their club. mo nan chong was such an amazing ssmate, he probably would not join any club. furthermore, she was a big star after all, she should be very busy. especially since lord rong had be very popr recently. who would have thought that she was also lord rong¡¯s daughter? the boys mumbled to themselves as they looked in mo nan chong¡¯s direction. they were excited. ¡°he¡¯s so handsome and so beautiful!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! lord chong, i don¡¯t think lord rong noticed anything like that!¡± ¡± father is the fourth master. not only is she powerful, but her background is also very powerful. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! i¡¯m so envious of mo nan chong! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so envious of her ssmates too. they seem to be so close to her. i thought she would be cold and aloof, but she seems to be getting along very well with her ssmates. ¡± ¡°i heard that she¡¯s a good person.¡± ¨C when mo nanchong and the others went to eat, there were already many photos of mo nanchong on the school forum. there was a video of her skateboarding. it was so cool. many of the other students were stunned when they saw it. ¡°is there anything i can¡¯t do?¡± ¡± i think there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do. she¡¯s my all-rounded idol! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s true. not only is she so pretty, but she¡¯s also skilled in everything. she¡¯s really amazing. ¡± ¡± i really like master pampered. i think she¡¯s really handsome. ¡± ¡°yeah, all the tv shows she¡¯s made are so good!¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a show!¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s just like that.¡± even though many of the students were praising mo nan chong, there were also different opinions. some people thought that she was just putting on a show and that there was nothing great about her. she only had a powerful background. if she didn¡¯t have her parents ¡®background, would she be so powerful? naturally, there were people who retorted. ¡°if you say that i rely on my background, it only means that you don¡¯t know her well. she had never moved out with her family when she left the sect. she had always relied on herself. it¡¯s all because of lord rong that her family couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she exposed her background.¡± ¡°yes, i believe you. i don¡¯t want to rely on my family.¡± ¡± she¡¯s so powerful. why would she need any background? even if she doesn¡¯t have any background, she can still do well, okay? ¡± in the private room. qin jiao looked at her phone andughed. ¡°they actually think that i became popr because of my background!¡± ¡°tsk, you¡¯ve underestimated our lord pet. even without any background, our beloved master can still be a big hit, okay?¡± ¡°the most important thing is, so what if he has a background? it¡¯s not something that you can¡¯t get from envy, not something to be ashamed of!¡± qin jiao nced at mo nan chong. mo nanchong was eating calmly. she nodded in agreement. ¡± although i don¡¯t like to expose my identity, my background is never a burden. it¡¯s something that many people are envious of. i think anyone would want to have such a powerful background, right?¡± ... moreover, she could also have a strong background now. seeing that master chong didn¡¯t care, the rest of the people were naturally relieved. after the meal. the group of people left the restaurant. just as mo nanchong was about to leave, a car stopped in front of her. the car door opened and a handsome man got out. ¡°miss darling, can we have a chat in the car?¡± the man looked at mo nan chong and asked gently. mo nanchong nced at the man but could not recognize him. ¡± who are you? ¡± ¡°i have something to ask for your help.¡± the man said, ¡± can we talk in the car? ¡± seeing that the man did not look like a bad person, mo nan chong nodded in agreement after a few nces and got into the car. in the car, the man said, ¡± miss darling, thank you for being willing to get in. i actually want you to treat a patient.¡± ... the man sighed, looking a little worried. ¡°a patient?¡± mo nan chong looked up. she leaned back and turned to look at the man. ¡± what patient? why did youe to me? i¡¯m not a doctor. ¡± ¡± although you¡¯re not a doctor, i know that you¡¯re very good at medicine. ¡± ¡°let me introduce myself first. i¡¯m feng xiao, and i have a twin brother called feng rui. he has a disease that we can¡¯t find out the cause of. he¡¯s in a lot of pain, so i need your help.¡± feng xiao said that the person he was looking for was leng rongrong. however, leng rongrong¡¯s whereabouts were uncertain, and it was difficult to find her. so, he had to settle for the second best option, which was to find mo nan chong. she knew that mo nan chong was leng rongrong¡¯s daughter and that her medical skills should not be too bad. ¡°as long as you¡¯re willing to help, i¡¯m willing to do anything, regardless of the price.¡± feng xiao said after ncing at mo nan chong. his eyes were firm, as if he would save his brother even if he had to sacrifice his life. ¡°you two brothers have a good rtionship.¡± mo nanchong said, ¡± i can go and take a look. ¡± you don¡¯t need to pay any price, as long as you can cure him, you can pay.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. feng xiao immediately ordered the driver to go back. not long after, mo nan chong was brought to a huge vi. the vi was veryrge and luxurious. there was a huge fountain at the entrance and flowers and nts were nted all around. the environment was very good. as soon as they got out of the car, the two of them heard a scream. Chapter 2056 2056 chapter 2057-ck material ¡°young master, don¡¯t!¡± ¡± eldest young master, hurry up and go back. second young master will be sad if you continue to be like this! ¡± ¡± eldest young master, i beg you, please don¡¯t jump. second young master has gone to find a divine doctor. he said that your illness can be cured! ¡± the group of people kept shouting at feng rui. on the top floor, feng rui was wearing striped pajamas. he did look exactly like feng xiao, but he looked very thin and very, very thin. he must have been tortured by the illness. she could tell that feng rui was in great pain. he wanted to jump down from above. when feng xiao got out of the car and saw this, his heart clenched. ¡± brother, no, go back, go back now. i¡¯ve brought you the miracle doctor. you¡¯ll be fine. you can be cured. do you see? i¡¯ve brought the miracle doctor! ¡± feng xiao¡¯s shout drifted into feng rui¡¯s ears with the wind. feng rui lowered his eyes and looked at feng xiao. his body seemed to be on the verge of copse. he was standing at the edge of the rooftop and looked very dangerous. mo nanchong rubbed his brows helplessly. this was the scene she had been in since she had arrived. it was supposed to be a treatment, but it had escted to such a situation. it was a little troublesome. ¡°there¡¯s no cure if you jump down. i¡¯ll advise you not to jump. i may be a doctor, but i can¡¯t bring the dead back to life.¡± mo nan chong raised his head and said, ¡± if he¡¯s dead, then i really can¡¯t do anything. if he¡¯s alive, i can still treat him! ¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be cured, no one can cure it!¡± feng rui was obviously in despair. he was ready to jump down at any time. the servants at the back and downstairs were all extremely nervous. someone had already spread out a bed sheet and was ready to catch feng rui. at this moment, feng rui seemed to have slipped and he fell forward. ¡°brother!¡± feng xiao eximed. mo nan chong almost flew out. she was quick and violent. she kicked the wall a few times and flew into the air like a heroine in a martial arts movie. she opened her arms and caught the falling feng rui. the moment she picked him up, she heaved a heavy sigh of relief. then, shended lightly. feng rui was fine. the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was mo nan chong, who was hugging him. ¡°i, i¡¯m fine?¡± he was very shocked and surprised. ¡°you¡¯re fine.¡± mo nanchong put her down. ¡± you haven¡¯t even treated me yet and you¡¯re already looking tomit suicide. do you think i can¡¯t cure you? ¡± wasn¡¯t it just a small problem? in three days, the medicine will cure you!¡± ¡± how could it be a small problem? i¡¯ve found so many doctors and they couldn¡¯t cure it. ¡± feng rui smiled bitterly. ¡± how can such a difficult-to-treat illness be cured in three days? i don¡¯t want to live anymore. i don¡¯t want to implicate xiao anymore. ¡± ¡°brother, you didn¡¯t implicate me.¡± feng xiao said, ¡± have you forgotten how you saved me when i was young? ¡± ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for you, i would have died long ago. no matter what you do, you¡¯re not implicating me. i¡¯ve told you about your illness, and i¡¯ll definitely find someone to cure you.¡± feng xiao walked over and grabbed feng rui¡¯s hand with lingering fear. ¡± brother, don¡¯t do this anymore. i¡¯ll be even sadder if you do this. ¡± mo nan chong looked at the deep brotherly love between the two and walked straight to the house. the servants were already dumbfounded. feng xiao was so focused on feng rui that he did not notice that mo nan chong had flown up. but the servants saw it. they did not dare to speak, but they looked at mo nan chong with suspicion and suspicion. this person seemed to have flown just now. she was like a god just now. was this a god? how could a person fly so high? everyone¡¯s face was filled with surprise. mo nan chong, on the other hand, walked into the house calmly. feng xiao and feng rui quickly followed him in. after the two brothers chatted for a while, feng rui¡¯s expression had returned to normal. he thanked mo nanchong and apologized to her. ¡°your body is in so much pain every day that it feels like it¡¯s on fire. sometimes, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve been run over by a car, right?¡± mo nanchong held a cup of tea and looked at feng rui. ¡°yes, how did you know?¡± feng rui turned to look at feng xiao. feng xiao shook his head. ¡± i didn¡¯t tell master chong about this. master chong, can you tell the problem without even checking her pulse? ¡± ¡°you¡¯ll know once you take a look.¡± mo nan chong replied, ¡± it¡¯s nothing serious. he was just poisoned with a rare poison. ¡± ¡°poisoned?¡± feng xiao was surprised. ¡± i thought you were sick? ¡± we always thought that he had some rare disease, but it turned out to be poison?¡± ¡± yes, he¡¯s been poisoned. take some medicine and he¡¯ll be cured in three days. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± give me a pen and paper and i¡¯ll give you a prescription. you can go and get the medicine yourself. ¡± ... ¡± really? i only need three days and medicine? ¡± feng rui was extremely shocked. he thought he was beyond saving. ¡°of course not!¡± feng rui¡¯s face fell again. feng xiao, on the other hand, looked at mo nan chong with anticipation. ¡°i¡¯ll have to give you a few more needles.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± prepare a set of silver needles for me. i¡¯ll give him acupuncture. ¡± feng xiao immediately ordered his men to get ready. an hourter, mo nan chong started to give feng rui acupuncture. she inserted the needles very quickly and feng rui was very cooperative, so it didn¡¯t take long for her to finish. after the acupuncture session, mo nan chong gave him his bank ount number. ¡°transfer the money to your ount.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. feng xiao thanked mo nan chong again and again. when he saw mo nan chong off, he told mo nan chong that he could look for him if he needed anything in the future. ... when mo nan chong left the feng family, he did not notice that someone in the vi next door had been watching her in surprise. ¡°what is mo nan chong doing here?¡± feng shuishui held a skateboard and leaned against the door for a long time. when the car passed by, she confirmed that the person inside was indeed mo nan chong. this face was peerlessly beautiful, and almost no one would forget it. feng shuishui turned her head and looked at the vi next door. did her two cousins know mo nan chong? feng shuishui went to the vi next door and asked a servant what mo nan chong was doing here. the servant told feng shuishui about how mo nan chong had treated feng rui. ¡°she said she can cure my second cousin?¡± feng shuishui was surprised, ¡± second cousin¡¯s illness, hasn¡¯t it always been incurable? ¡± ¡± miss mo said she can be cured. she¡¯ll be fine in three days. ¡± the servant exined. ¡± that¡¯s impossible. she¡¯s so young. how can she be so powerful? ¡± wasn¡¯t mo nan chong in the entertainment industry? although his kung fu was a little powerful, he could still treat illnesses? that¡¯s impossible. those with great medical skills are all older. she¡¯s so young, what did she learn? in her suspicion, feng shuishui returned home and told her father about this. father feng¡¯s hand trembled. ¡± what did you say? you can be cured in three days?¡± ¡± it¡¯s definitely fake. it¡¯d be a joke if she could cure it! ¡± feng shuishui said, ¡± ha, there¡¯s a scandal. i was just worried that i couldn¡¯t find a way to make her unable to survive in the entertainment industry! ¡± Chapter 2057 2057 they all came out crying the next day, mo nan chong got ready for the audition early in the morning. the sci-fi script was really good, and there were a lot of fight scenes, which was her favorite. in the car, sister huan reminded mo nanchong of some things to take note of during the audition. after all, this was a film by an internationally renowned director, one of the top directors in the industry. the director was androke. he wasn¡¯t very old, but he had directed many international films. each of them was extremely popr, and the highest-grossing film in the world was produced by him. although sister huan knew that master chong was also very powerful. but after all, the people who auditioned this time were very experienced and very powerful. this director was also a rising star. although he was young, it was said that he was very strict. every time they were filming, from the script to the casting, andrek would keep a close eye on everything. mo nan chong was also very modest. when sister huan told her about the things to take note of, she listened very carefully. he had listened to almost everything that he should. ¡± there¡¯s a lot of peopleing for the audition this time. there¡¯s a neer and already very famous a-list actors or singers. ¡± ¡°but those who cane for the audition have all gone through many rounds of selection. therefore, these people are quite professional, and thepetition is very fierce.¡± ¡°darling, we have to calm our minds. do your best. if the result is not satisfactory, don¡¯t copse.¡± sister huan warned. although she had high hopes for darling, she didn¡¯t think it would be her. after all, the other party was androke, not an ordinary director. ¡°i know,¡± mo nanchong¡¯s expression was calm. after they arrived, they got out of the nanny van. the audition was held in a theater. the director team had specially borrowed this theater for the audition. when they arrived, there were already many people waiting in front. everyone sat in the waiting room ording to their order. there were a lot of people, but everyone was very quiet. perhaps it was because they were about to meet androke, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. when mo nan pampered her, many people turned to look at her. some people whispered and discussed. but overall, the entire lounge was still very quiet. everyone seemed to be suppressing something. ¡°she¡¯s actually here.¡± ¡°lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s daughter ... she¡¯s really famous. the background is also very strong, but this time, director andreuk will not be watching this!¡± ¡± so what if she has a powerful background? she still has to audition with everyone. it would be funny if she doesn¡¯t pass the audition this time. ¡± a few girls started discussing. since the male lead had already been chosen, only the female lead was chosen today. therefore, all the singers and artistes who came were girls. song sheng heard the lowered voices of the people around him and was a little dissatisfied. ¡± how do you know that our master chong can¡¯t do it? although our master chong has a strong background, his strength has always been more powerful than his background, okay? ¡± song sheng¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but many people heard him. one of the popr actresses looked up at song sheng and mo nan chong. the girl was sitting in the front row. she had a round face and wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, but she was very lucky. the scripts she had received in the past two years were very good, so she became popr. this girl also had a rtively strong financial backer behind her, so she was extremely arrogant. she did not think much of mo nanchong either. after hearing song sheng¡¯s words, he immediately said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, androke is a very picky person. he might not choose you! director andreuk would never watch a movie that relied on background to be popr without real ability. as for ability, he¡¯s not interested in singing or dancing. acting skills are the most important.¡± song sheng was speechless. he was about to stand up but was stopped by mo nanchong. mo nan chong said nonchntly. sister huan did not say much. she only consoled song sheng and told him that the woman¡¯s name was lin sisi. she was a popr young actress recently. speaking of which, his fame wasparable to that of grandpa pet. when master chong¡¯s ¡± lord rong ¡± was a hit, she also had a 1990s drama that was a hit. recently, she was being supported. master chong was better than her, so she must be very dissatisfied with him. people kept going in for the audition, and people kepting out crying. as more and more people came out crying, the atmosphere in the waiting room became more and more depressing. ¡°why did you alle out crying?¡± ¡°i¡¯m so nervous, i¡¯m panicking!¡± ¡°it looks like the ones in front aren¡¯t that great! i saw dui, who was shortlisted for the best actress award,e out crying too. her acting skills are publicly acknowledged to be good, so what did everyone experience in there?¡± ¡± i¡¯ve asked around. director androuch has a very sharp tongue ... the people who attended the audition this time are all very sharp-tongued. basically, when they went in for the audition, they were all criticized badly ... the key is that they didn¡¯t just scold casually. they scolded with reason and evidence, poking at their backbones. that¡¯s why everyone is so depressed! ¡± ¡± i heard that the director and the producer are very sharp. it seems to be true. ¡± as the number of people left decreased, everyone became more and more nervous. mo nan chong had arrivedter, so he wasst in line. ... lin sisi was in front. lin sisi was sitting with her manager and chatting with her confidently. she thought that her acting skills were not bad. after all, she relied on her own acting skills to make her way out of the industry. after all, she was still considered popr. ¡°it¡¯s going to be our turn soon. sisi, are you nervous?¡± the manager said, ¡± don¡¯t be too nervous. everyone came out crying in front, which means we have a higher chance. ¡± ¡°sister, you look even more nervous than i am.¡± lin sisi smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m not nervous at all. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not nervous. only then can you appear more calm. i asked around just now, and a few of them were too nervous, so they were approved by the director as soon as they went in. after all, even if an actor is nervous, they have to act like they¡¯re not nervous to prove that they have good acting skills.¡± the manager¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, as if he was going to go in for an audition. lin sisi said helplessly, ¡± sister, why are you so nervous! ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know. i¡¯m scared for some reason! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not even scared. alright, it¡¯s my turn. you can wait for my good news here.¡± lin sisi gave mo nan chong a challenging look as she spoke. ... mo nan chong was speechless. a few minutester, lin sisi walked out from inside. she did not cry. instead, she continued to smile. ¡°how is it?¡± the manager quickly asked. the rest of the people who were waiting also looked at lin sisi. so many people had gone in, and they had eithere out crying or with gloomy faces. only lin sisi had a smile on her face. ¡°the director told me to wait here for a while.¡± ¡°it seems like there¡¯s a chance!¡± Chapter 2058 2058 not her? lin sisi looked at mo nan chong and then at the people behind him. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need for some people to go in and try. the director made me wait, so he¡¯s basically sure it¡¯s me. ¡± she was very proud. although she was arrogant, lin sisi¡¯s acting skills were not bad, so she was praised by director androke. a few of them were not confident in themselves, so they thought that they should go back and there was no need to try again. the people in front had all left, leaving only lin sisi behind. if the director didn¡¯t choose her, who would he choose? they didn¡¯t think that their acting skills were better than lin sisi¡¯s. everyone had seen lin sisi¡¯s recent shows. her acting skills were very good and the audience had all praised her. ¡°why don¡¯t we stop trying?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i feel like there¡¯s no chance for us. rather than going in and humiliating ourselves, we might as well leave. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t want to try it either. i feel like the people in front of me have been dealt a blow. ¡± a few of them were already nning to give up. one of the girls asked mo nan chong, ¡± master chong, are you still going in for the audition? it¡¯s no different from being sure now.¡± mo nanchong nced at the girl and said calmly, ¡± since the director has not announced it yet, doesn¡¯t that mean that everyone still has a chance? since there was a chance, why not fight for it? what if the performance is just to the director¡¯s liking?¡± ¡± even if i didn¡¯t get selected, i still have the chance to get free advice from the director and know what i¡¯mcking. do you think i¡¯m going to give up? ¡± ¡± if i miss this opportunity, i don¡¯t know when i¡¯ll be able to get guidance from director andreuk and the others. ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s words were nonchnt. but the people who were listening all sat down. that¡¯s right, so what if he suffered a blow? director andreuk¡¯s eyes were so sharp that they could see blood. couldn¡¯t he find his own problem and change it? even if he didn¡¯t seed, he had at least tried out director andreuk¡¯s show! it would be more glorious to say it out. if he ran away at thest minute, who knew what the media would say? everyone quieted down. lin sisi turned her head and looked at mo nan chong, gritting her teeth. originally, if these people had all left, she would have saved time and not have to wait so long. but if they were all shamelessly unwilling to leave, then she would have to wait for everyone to finish their auditions before she could wait for the director to announce the news. lin sisi was very unhappy. she looked at mo nan chong. ¡°the director doesn¡¯t like you anyway. if you want to humiliate yourself, that¡¯s fine too.¡± ¡°what do you mean by asking to be humiliated? if you don¡¯t know how to speak, then don¡¯t. i¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time!¡± song sheng was furious. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you the truth. can she be the female lead? just now, director andreuk kept praising me, so he¡¯s basically sure that it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°you also said that it¡¯s only the basics.¡± song sheng replied, ¡± i¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s you. ¡± lin sisi¡¯s face turned green. ¡°didn¡¯t you see that everyone was crying when they came out? they were all sent away by the director. i¡¯m the only one who stayed. doesn¡¯t that prove anything?¡± ¡°oh, i think our grandpa chong can stay too.¡± song sheng said with a humph. mo nanchong nced at song sheng. ¡± you won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend if you do this. ¡± song sheng was confused. ¡± be gentle to girls. just use your strength to hit their faces. ¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. song sheng was speechless. master pet was indeed master pet, arrogant enough. lin sisi: ¡± just you wait and see. do you have the ability to p my face? don¡¯t p your own face and be a joke to the world. ¡± the media knows that you¡¯re here for the audition, and you¡¯re even on the hot search. don¡¯t fail the audition for ¡®dark dawn¡¯ tomorrow.¡± mo nanchong looked at lin sisi. ¡± aren¡¯t you the same? ¡± he asked. ¡°i¡¯m different. i¡¯ll seed,¡± lin sisi said. mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± i haven¡¯t tried it yet. i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll seed. ¡± soon, it was mo nan chong¡¯s turn. mo nan chong did not say anything more to lin sisi and went straight for the audition. song sheng and sister huan grabbed each other¡¯s hands nervously. lin sisi, on the other hand, sneered and said, ¡± prepare some tissues. she¡¯lle out cryingter! ¡± song sheng red at lin sisi. lin sisi yawned and waited patiently. what was surprising was that the other auditioning time was not very long. the shortest was three minutes, and the longest was over ten minutes. however, grandpa pet did note out for about half an hour. song sheng and sister huan were very nervous. sister huan seemed to beforting herself and song sheng at the same time. ¡± it¡¯s been a long time. it must be because the director thinks she¡¯s a good fit, so he added other things! ¡± ¡°yes, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have taken so long!¡± lin sisi couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. she raised her head and said, ¡± it¡¯s also possible that her acting was so bad that she wanted to start all over again, and then she pissed the director off! ¡± ¡°impossible!¡± song sheng red at lin sisi. at the same time, grandpa pet also came out. ... she was expressionless, and it was hard to tell if she was happy or sad. after she came out, she went back to her original seat. ¡°what, you failed? if you failed, why are you still here?¡± lin sisi looked at mo nan chong mockingly. ¡°the director asked us to wait a while.¡± mo nanchong looked up. his clear eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty killing intent that he had just suppressed. lin sisi happened to meet him and was shocked. the rest of the people started to whisper to each other. ¡°so, we still have a chance?¡± ¡°the director asked me to wait a little longer, which means he hasn¡¯t decided who the real female lead is yet!¡± ¡°let¡¯s all try. maybe we have a chance!¡± ¡°right, we won¡¯t know the result if we don¡¯t try!¡± following that, people went in for the audition one after another. ... there were still people who came out crying, and there were also people who came outughing. when the audition was over, there were five girls left. lin sisi had thought that she was the only one left. when she saw so many people staying behind, she was a little flustered, but she still had some confidence. she felt that she would definitely be first. her acting skills were so good, and the director just said that she was very suitable for that role. how could she not be first! director andreuk, his assistant, and the producer all came out. when the group of people saw them, they all fell silent. ¡± now that we¡¯ve confirmed who the female lead is, i¡¯ll be the one to announce it. ¡± the assistant said nervously. he knew that everyone was looking forward to this role. if the person he read out was not them, he would probably strangle her to death. however, out of the five of them, only one was the female lead, so he was destined to offend the other four girls. lin sisi leaned back and looked at the assistant with confidence. the assistant did not dare to look lin sisi in the eye. he lowered his head and coughed, then said, ¡± we¡¯ve decided that the female lead will be mo nan chong, miss mo! ¡± just as lin sisi was about to stand up and ept this glory, she heard mo nan chong¡¯s name. she stood up halfway before falling back down on the chair. ¡°who did you say?¡± Chapter 2059 2059 i want to cook for you! ¡°mo nan chong, miss mo.¡± the assistant emphasized again, ¡± congrattions to miss mo for getting the role of the female lead! ¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded, unaffected. ¡°why not me?¡± lin sisi asked. she could not believe it. she and mo nan chong had indeed been very popr recently, but she did not understand why it was not her but mo nan chong. ¡°the director justplimented me and said that i¡¯m very suitable for the female lead. he said that if there are no idents, it¡¯ll be me! what was this? are you joking, director androuch?¡± she couldn¡¯t believe it. he had clearly confirmed that it was her, so why did she suddenly be mo nan¡¯s pet? the other three were not too surprised. mo nan chong and lin sisi were both equally popr, and their recent shows were all very good. hence, be it lin sisi or mo nan chong, they would not find it strange. they were just here to apany him. however, everyone already felt very lucky to be able to stay. at the very least, they were better than the other actors. ¡°i said no idents. but something unexpected happened. obviously, the actors who auditioned before were not of high quality, and the ones who auditionedter were better. so, just when i felt a little regretful that i might not be able to find the most suitable actress and could only force myself to look for you, miss mo appeared. we all acknowledge her strength!¡± ¡± her temperament, the murderous look in her eyes, everything about her fits the characteristics of the female lead we want! ¡± ¡± and her acting is also perfect! ¡± ¡± she can perform any state of the female lead. whether it¡¯s regret, or anger, or happiness, or sadness, she can give us the feeling we want, and she can perform it perfectly! ¡± ¡°she¡¯s great, the best actress i¡¯ve ever met!¡± ¡°even if she¡¯s still young, she can already perform the best!¡± director andreuk could not help but praise mo nan chong like crazy. he wasn¡¯t the only one. a few of the staff members around him who participated in the audition also praised him. when he saw lin sisi, he was slightly stunned, perhaps because the previous ones were too bad. however, when mo nan¡¯s pet came out, lin sisi was no longer as eye-catching. she had be an ordinary member. on the other hand, mo nan¡¯s pet was very suitable for the female lead role. she was perfect for it. if mo nan chong had not appeared, the female lead would definitely have been lin sisi. the directors would feel a little regretful. however, mo nan chong had appeared and wiped out everyone¡¯s regrets. she made everyone feel that she was the one and only female lead. ¡± of course, miss lin. your acting skills are also very good. ¡± ¡± the remaining opportunities are very good, so i have prepared roles for everyone, ¡± androke said. even if she¡¯s not the first female lead, she¡¯s still a very important character in the show. i wonder if everyone is willing to ept her!¡± lin sisi was so angry that her face turned red to the root of her neck. wasn¡¯t this saying that she was not as pampered as mo nan and that he was giving her aforting role? just as she was about to reject her manager, she said, ¡± we¡¯re willing to ept it. ¡± the rest of them didn¡¯t expect that they would have the chance to get other roles. although it wasn¡¯t the female lead, everyone was happy and epted it. lin sisi red at her manager and said in a low voice, ¡± i¡¯m not happy to be mo nan¡¯s partner! ¡± ¡°this is a movie by director andreuk, even if it¡¯s just a supporting role, it will be popr all over the world! moreover, if you act well, it¡¯s not certain whether you¡¯ll be popr as a supporting character or she as the main character! some shows are popr because of the supporting roles!¡± the manager consoled lin sisi. when lin sisi heard this, she felt that what he said made sense. some shows were indeed popr with supporting actors. andrek¡¯s movie, on the other hand, was a hit, and it had always been so before. since she had this opportunity, it might not be a bad thing for her to give it a try. besides, the shows were all filmed overseas, and mo nan chong¡¯s power was all in the country. she did not believe that she could still be so arrogant when she was overseas. since she had stolen her limelight, she had plenty of ways to torture her in the same production team. when they left the theater, lin sisi snorted at mo nan chong. mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°it doesn¡¯t feel good to p yourself in the face, does it?¡± song sheng looked at lin sisi. lin sisi was speechless. she got into her car in a fit of anger. when mo nan chong returned, li jiujue was already at home. he was ying with storm. storm, on the other hand, despised li jiujue. it was working on theputer, and li jiujue kept looking at it. he even naughtily read out what it had written. ¡°storm, have you updated yet?¡± as soon as song sheng entered the room, he rushed toward storm. he was very interested in storm¡¯s story, so he rushed up to him and started to urge him for updates. when he saw that li jiujue was interrupting storm¡¯s updates, he was very displeased. ¡°grandpa chong, aren¡¯t you going to take care of your boyfriend? it¡¯s affecting our storm creation!¡± song sheng looked displeased, but he did not dare to say anything to li jiujue in person. he could only ask for help from his beloved master. when li jiujue saw that mo nan chong had returned, he naturally lost interest in storm. he immediately walked to his girlfriend¡¯s side and held her in his arms. ¡°how is it? did you seed in the audition?¡± ... ¡°yeah, we got the female lead.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re going overseas to film?¡± li jiujue stuck to master pet, a little reluctant. he wondered if he should also go abroad to find something to do. it seemed that he would have to let lian kuang make some arrangements. ever since he started dating, most of his work had been handed over to his subordinates, and he was almost a hands-off boss. of course, he hired his own employees, so they were quite reliable. he was quite happy being a boss without having to do anything. ¡°right? i¡¯ll be going abroad for a while.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± this movie is not bad. there should be a lot of ces chosen for the shooting. i think they¡¯ll go to many countries. ¡± after the two of them chatted for a while, li jiujue suddenly said that he wanted to cook for mo nan. this sentence not only scared mo nan¡¯s pet, but also storm, and a few of them were dealt critical damage. everyone raised their heads and looked at li jiujue in shock. the owners of the house didn¡¯t seem to know how to cook. other than mo nan¡¯s favorite young master, lord rong, lord fourth, and lord chong¡¯s food were all food that even ghosts would not dare to eat. ... the scene of lord rong and lord fourthpeting in cooking 20 years ago was still vivid in his mind, and he was sent flying with a critical blow. storm also ran off with hisputer in his mouth. even the storm outside roared and they all ran away from home. mo nan chong was speechless. she wanted to escape too, could she? ¡°well, i seem to have something to do. can i go back first?¡± sister huan asked as she took two steps back. ¡°i¡¯m going to catch up on the updates!¡± song sheng ran away. everyone already knew very well that the food that 9th master made wasn¡¯t for humans to eat! if you want to suffer, let your girlfriend suffer! ¡°um, 9th master, i don¡¯t have any requirements for you, but don¡¯t poison our master pet ... after all, i have to read the script these few days and participate in some training before filming.¡± xu ruohuan said carefully as she leaned against the door. then, she ran away. Chapter 2060 2060 i¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t just forget to cook it? mo nan chong watched as everyone ran away, leaving her alone to stare at li jiujue. ¡°you ... when did you be interested in cooking?¡± she really wanted to tell him that they didn¡¯t need to learn how to cook at all. if they didn¡¯t have the talent in this area, they didn¡¯t have to cook. they could have a five-star chef and could have the money to hire anyone to cook for them. why did they have to make things difficult for themselves? of course, when he saw li jiujue¡¯s serious and obedient face, master chong¡¯s heart softened. the man she loved the most said that he would cook for her. how could she not ept it? he was such a cute and handsome man. she could not reject him. ¡± well, it¡¯s good to like to cook. you¡¯ll improve your cooking skills with practice. ¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re willing to cook for me. ¡± that¡¯s right, this was a sign of love and dote on her. he was such a good man. how many men would be willing to cook for their girlfriends all the time? ¡°just you wait, i¡¯ll make you something delicious right now.¡± li jiujue entered the kitchen. mo nan chong stood at the kitchen door and looked at li jiujue. he took an apron and put it on. he rolled up the sleeves, revealing his strong and beautiful arms. his movements looked quite neat, and the way he put on the apron was simply too handsome. mo nan chong¡¯s gaze was fixed on li jiujue, and it was pleasing to the eye. ¡°do you need me to help you wash the vegetables?¡± mo nan chong asked. she was a little worried that he would not wash the vegetables or cook the duck like her father. when she opened the lid, the duck could still fly. she didn¡¯t want to try a duck that could fly. ¡°no, i can do it. you can go out and y,e back when you¡¯re done, it¡¯s very oily and greasy here.¡± li jiujue turned around and gave mo nan chong a hug as he walked over. he kissed her on the forehead and closed the door. mo nan chong felt a little helpless and could only remind him, ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s anything else, but try your best to cook it!¡± she did not know if li jiujue had heard her, but mo nan chong went out. as soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw storm, song sheng, and xu ruohuan squatting in the corner. even zuo qinglong and white tiger hade out to hide. the storm, the torrential rain, and the critical hit caused the white tiger to shiver and hide in a corner. they were probably afraid of being discovered, so they hid in a small alley and looked miserable. song sheng didn¡¯t forget to urge storm to update. ¡± storm, hurry up and update. it¡¯s so good. what happened to that woman in the end? ¡± ¡°what happened?¡± storm scratched his ears in frustration. there had always been a lot of people urging it to update online, but it didn¡¯t care at all. but now that someone was actually urging it to update in real life, it was about to go crazy. ¡±e back. maybe 9th master¡¯s cooking is very good? ¡± mo nan chong asked as he looked at storm and the others. everyone shook their heads. aowu, aowu aowu! ¡± storm raised its head and barked a few times. it indicated that after more than twenty years, lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills had not improved at all. recently, his cooking was still so bad, so it did not believe that li jiujue¡¯s food could be delicious. it was the same for lord rong. she had been in the kitchen many times over the years, but the end result was always the same. she either fried the kitchen or cooked a bunch of things that she didn¡¯t dare to eat and forced others to eat. they were all traumatized. storm shook his head vigorously and made a pitiful sound. mo nan chong asked,¡¯are we still friends? if we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± storm was speechless. song sheng raised his hand and asked weakly, ¡± we¡¯re not friends, are we? i don¡¯t think i should eat anything that 9th master cooks. my stomach isn¡¯t very good!¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes narrowed. song sheng said, ¡± okay, i¡¯ll go and eat. i¡¯ll go. maybe 9th master¡¯s cooking skills have be very good! ¡± xu ruohuan was speechless. if she had known earlier, she would have gone back first. she looked at mo nan chong and thought for a while before saying, ¡± why don¡¯t we create a few unexpected visitors? that way, everyone can share the burden. even if it¡¯s terrible, it can be finished easily! ¡± ¡°right, ask them to bring some food over!¡± song sheng said seriously. mo nan chong immediately understood. she sent a group message, saying that she had just returned to the capital and would be going out to film soon. she asked if there was any gathering. li chenle was the first to reply. ¡± oh, the little darling is in beijing. i¡¯m in beijing too. that¡¯s great! i¡¯lle and find you immediately! ¡± ¡°remember to bring a dish over!¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°sure, no problem!¡± li chenle said. then, nie qian also sent a message, saying that she was in beijing and coulde over for dinner. song junlin, jin mingfeng, xu ying ¡®er, and the others had also received the message. since they had the time, they all decided toe together. ... it didn¡¯t take long for the group of people to arrive. when mo nan chong and the others saw this group of people, they all had honey-like smiles on their faces. ¡°why do i feel like your smiles are a little strange?¡± li chenle looked at mo nan chong warily. ¡± something¡¯s not right! ¡± ¡± no, we just had a meal together. there¡¯s nothing wrong. i¡¯m just very happy. ¡± mo nan chong brought the group of people into his house. he alsoined to li jiujue that they had not informed him in advance that they wereing to his house for a meal. fortunately, they had all brought their own food. she had a look of regret on her face, as if she was sad that li jiujue¡¯s cooking was going to be shared with everyone. on the other hand, li jiujue was quite happy. ¡± since you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s all try my cooking! ¡± mo nan chong looked at the kitchen, which looked like it had been fried. he no longer had any hope for li jiujue¡¯s cooking. fortunately, there were many people and they had brought many dishes. otherwise, she would have cried. not long after, li jiujue brought out the dishes. ... li chenle: ¡± to be honest, this scene feels a little familiar ... um, can i stop eating? can i leave first? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re already here, right? eat your fill before you leave.¡± li jiujue red at li chenle and said, ¡± uncle li! ¡± li chenle ced his hands on his knees uneasily. he swallowed his saliva and looked at the dish that li jiujue had brought out. he saw a huge pot with a lid, but he didn¡¯t know what was inside. ¡°who¡¯s interested in opening it and taking a look?¡± ¡°let me see, i¡¯m starving,¡± nie qian said. then, movie emperor nie, who was wearing a red ancient costume, opened the lid. then, they saw a group of crayfish crawling around in the pot. ¡°as expected.¡± li chenle put on a fake smile and said, ¡± exactly the same. he¡¯s suspected to be lord fourth¡¯s biological son-inw!¡± nie yan looked at the crayfish in shock. ¡± are there still raw crayfish? ¡± the others were silent. then, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to mo nan chong. ¡°9th master, this crayfish seems too raw!¡± mo nan chong shouted. ¡°aiya, i forgot to cook!¡± li jiujue came out and was very surprised to see her. ¡°i¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t just forget to cook it? don¡¯t you see the mud on the crayfish?¡± jin mingfeng trembled as he pointed to a small lobster covered in mud, his face full of disbelief. Chapter 2061 2061 chapter 2063-extremely awkward the scene was a little awkward. li jiujue looked at the te of crayfish and then at jin mingfeng. his eyes were sharp and filled with killing intent. ¡°ah, no, i didn¡¯t see any mud.¡± jin mingfeng let out a dryugh. ¡± i must have seen it wrong. this one is quite clean! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll recook it.¡± after li jiujue entered the kitchen, the group of people outside immediately heaved a sigh of relief. then, everyone started to think about how they should treat li jiujue¡¯s dishes. mo nanchong looked at li jiujue¡¯s cooking with aplicated expression. she had thought that li jiujue¡¯s cooking skills had improved, but unexpectedly, his cooking skills had not changed much. especially the te of lobsters, it looked a little scary. the group of people discussed for a while, then secretly hid the dishes that li jiujue had made. as they were mesmerized by the dishes, mo nan chong even let storm have a taste of them. then, storm showed a twisted expression, probably because he had never tasted such aplicated feeling before. ¡°how is it?¡± mo nan chong looked at storm, who had aplicated expression on his face. storm was speechless. it grimaced in pain as if it had just eaten something unbelievable. ¡°what did it say?¡± song sheng asked curiously, ¡± don¡¯t poison storm to death. i still have to follow up! ¡± ¡± the taste is strange. i¡¯ve never tasted anything special before. ¡± mo nan chong looked at storm curiously. after confirming that storm had not been poisoned, she thought about it and used her chopsticks to make some food to taste it. everyone looked at mo nan chong warily, as if she could die at any moment. ¡± darling, i think you¡¯d better not try it. you have no idea how long i vomited and had diarrhea after eating your parents ¡®food. it¡¯s like a nightmare when i think about it. i¡¯ll never forget that experience for the rest of my life. i came to eat happily, but after eating, i was almost sent away! ¡± mo nanchong thought about it. if it was li jiujue¡¯s cooking, then it must have been done by the man he loved. he had specially made it for her, so it would not be good if she did not try it. since storm was fine after eating it, she should be fine if she tried it. mo nan chong took a bite. she regretted it the moment the chopsticks touched the tip of her tongue. everyone was staring at her with a serious expression, as if she needed to be rescued at any moment. indeed, mo nan chong felt that he might really need to be rescued. the taste of this dish, how to put it, was soplicated that it had never been before. it was definitely the first time she had tasted such aplicated taste. it had transcended the sourness, sweetness, bitterness, and spiciness, forming a terrible taste that she would never forget. she felt the taste explode on the tip of her tongue. how could it be synthesized into such an unptable taste? it was unprecedented. her pretty little face scrunched up. at the side, li chenle carefully pushed a ss of water over to mo nan chong. ¡± little darling, are you alright? drink some water and rinse your mouth? it seems like this dish is even more powerful than lord fourth and lord rong¡¯s.¡± xu ruohuan: ¡± i don¡¯t know how 9th master had the courage to cook for his girlfriend. isn¡¯t he afraid of poisoning his girlfriend? ¡± the rest of the people showed an expression of agreement. obviously, li jiujue had never thought that the food he made would taste so bad. the dishes he cooked could very well send his girlfriend away! mo nanchong took a sip of water and raised his head to look at the crowd. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡± what does it taste like? ¡± they were so curious that they wanted to give it a try. what kind of smell was it that made master pet look like he was in pain? ¡°i advise you not to try.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± now that you¡¯ve put it that way, we¡¯re even more curious. we really want to try it. ¡± grandpa pet looked serious. ¡± curiosity killed the cat. i¡¯m just giving you advice. don¡¯t me me if the taste doesn¡¯t taste rightter. ¡± as he looked at the pot of vegetables in front of him, mo nan chong could not understand how li jiujue managed to stir-fry a pot of vegetables so that it did not have the fishy smell. it also had a taste that was beyond the sourness, sweetness, bitterness, and spiciness. it was extremely unptable. however, she understood that her boyfriend was not suitable for cooking at all. it would be best if he never entered the kitchen in his life. if he did, it would be scarier than blowing up the kitchen. these dishes looked quite decent and seemed to be well-cooked, but who would have thought that the taste of this dish could be so strange? after he came back to his senses, he went straight to the kitchen door. she leaned against the kitchen door and looked very domineering. ¡± ¡°my dear.¡± ¡°what?¡± ninth master was wearing an apron and at that moment, he looked like a little wife. he turned his head and looked at mo nan chong suspiciously. ¡°don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re not suitable for cooking?¡± mo nanchong smiled slightly, and her devastatingly beautiful charm appeared. she walked straight towards li jiujue and hugged him by the waist. ¡± actually, we don¡¯t have to cook personally, ¡± she said seductively. ¡± my heart aches when you cook. why don¡¯t you leave this job to someone else in the future? ¡± why are you busy in the kitchen while others are eating?¡± ¡°you have to eat with me!¡± her beloved master was extremely attractive. as long as she wanted to, she could always explode with an absolutely attractive appearance. li jiujue felt his entire body go limp. ¡°but i want to make it for you.¡± li jiujue said seriously. ... mo nan chong was speechless. obviously, her boyfriend didn¡¯t know that the food he made tasted terrible. of course, it would not be good for her to attack him in person. ¡°put these things here first. you¡¯ve already made quite a few dishes, so you can leave these to the azure dragon and white tiger.¡± mo nanchong grabbed li jiujue¡¯s hand and led him out of the kitchen. she pressed 9th master down on the chair like a vixen and then picked up all kinds of food for him to eat. ¡°actually, your cooking is not bad. at least it won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± mo nanchong thought for a moment before saying something that could be consideredforting. it would be ridiculous to say that it was delicious. she couldn¡¯t say such words. however, it was true that it wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. ¡°you¡¯ve been cooking for so long, but you haven¡¯t tried it, have you? try it!¡± ... master chong enthusiastically picked up a piece of vegetable and gave it to li jiujue. ¡± i¡¯m actually very curious. how did you make such a magical taste? ¡± ¡°a magical taste?¡± li jiujue pondered for a moment. ¡± does it mean that it¡¯s delicious? ¡± ¡°if you want to think so, you can.¡± mo nan chongughed drily. she ced the vegetables in li jiujue¡¯s mouth. the rest of the people sat upright and still as they looked at li jiujue. they felt that li jiujue might explode after tasting it. 9th master took a bite of the vegetable. then, the originally happy expression on his handsome face changed in an instant. Chapter 2062 2062 lord rong is in trouble? jin mingfeng and the rest tried their best to hold back their urge tough. mo nan chong, on the other hand, smiled and said, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s very special, isn¡¯t it? your cooking skills are very special. i think even a michelin chef would be ashamed of his inferiority. ¡± li jiujue¡¯s expression became increasingly strange. he couldn¡¯t believe it. this was actually the taste of the dishes he made. the dishes he made actually tasted like this? wasn¡¯t this a little too unptable? how on earth did he make the dishes taste so bad? ¡°darling, have you eaten?¡± li jiujue raised his head and looked at mo nan chong. he looked at the little darling in a panic. the little darling couldn¡¯t have already eaten the food he made, right? the food he made was so unptable. after darling ate it, would she dislike him? what he did was simply not for human consumption. would darling change her opinion of him? 9th master¡¯s heaven-defying handsome face was filled with panic and helplessness. when he saw someone curiously reaching out with their chopsticks to try his dish, 9th master¡¯s chopsticks almost flew out and blocked the other party¡¯s chopsticks. he looked up at xu ying ¡®er, who wanted to try it, and his face was very serious. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to eat it! ¡± xu ying ¡®er asked,¡¯ why? can¡¯t you even try? aren¡¯t the dishes you make for people to eat?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to eat!¡± 9th master¡¯s face darkened. he had originally thought that his cooking skills were very good, so he had cooked for darling. after all, when he let his own people eat it, they all said that it was very delicious. he had never tasted it before, but even kuang and his men could finish it in one bite. he thought that his cooking skills had already reached the peak, and even his own master chef said that it was okay. that¡¯s why he thought of cooking for darling. in the end, it was like this? xu ying ¡®er retracted her chopsticks. ¡± so it¡¯s only for darling? ¡± ¡°no!¡± lord jiu¡¯s face was already filled with ck lines. he picked up the te and poured all the dishes he had made. ¡°it¡¯s a failure, so it¡¯s better not to try.¡± 9th master sat down without a change in expression and said, ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you all bring food? this is enough.¡± the crowd looked at li jiujue in confusion. then, everyone realized that 9th master had tried it himself and felt that what he had made was really not for human consumption. that was why he had such a reaction. everyone felt that it was funny, but their hearts ached. at first, 9th master was probably full of confidence, but now, he had no confidence at all. after the meal, everyone sat together to chat and y werewolf. 9th master went out in silence. he stood in a corner outside and began to call lian kuang. ¡°are your taste buds non-human? do you think my food is delicious? do you want me to cook for you for a year so that you can eat to your heart¡¯s content?¡± when lian kuang received the call and heard 9th master¡¯s words, he immediately panicked. ¡°ah, 9th master, you didn¡¯t make it for others, did you?¡± they had thought that after coaxing 9th master, he would stop cooking for them. who knew that 9th master would torture himself and torture others? who did he cook it for? could it be that he made it for miss darling? lian kuang was trembling on the other end of the phone. did the two of them quarrel because of this? that would be the end of it! they were finished! she wouldn¡¯t really have to eat 9th master¡¯s cooking for a year, right? then they could just wait for death. after lord jiu cursed, he hung up the phone. he returned to the house and was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know where to sit. he had originally wanted to show off his cooking skills, but in the end, all the things he had made had been thrown away, and he had even given darling a very bad impression. li chenle couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± little lord jiu, don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s not a big deal that your cooking skills aren¡¯t good. we¡¯re all people who do great things, what do we need culinary skills for! the little darling¡¯s cooking skills might not be as good as yours. besides, your inws ¡®cooking skills are also very bad. movie king jin once ate so much that he vomited and had diarrhea for a few days. he¡¯s been traumatized by eating too much!¡± ¡°right, inparison, you¡¯re actually already much stronger than them. at least you didn¡¯t eat anything bad.¡± jin mingfeng said seriously. li jiujue was at a loss for words. ¡°it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll just hire a cook in the future.¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± besides, we often fly here and there. we don¡¯t usually cook at home. what¡¯s the point of learning to cook? ¡± my mom and dad still can¡¯t cook, but they¡¯re still fine.¡± ¡°not many people here know how to cook. auntie ying ¡®er doesn¡¯t know how to cook.¡± after beingforted for a while, 9th master was still a little depressed. after everyone had left, mo nan chong consoled li jiujue again. ... only then did li jiujue manage to calm himself down. ¡°i¡¯m embarrassed in front of you.¡± li jiujue sighed. ¡± this isn¡¯t embarrassing. my food tastes even worse. ¡± mr. chong said with a smile, ¡± but you¡¯re still very attractive in the kitchen, especially when you put on the apron. you look really handsome. ¡± ¡°but i don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s good looking,¡± xu ruohuan was speechless. so why was she still eating dog food here? she nced at song sheng, who was not far away. this guy was very focused on following storm. he had recently fallen in love with a dog, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. that night, li jiujue stayed over at mo nan chong¡¯s ce. as the two of them watched the movie, mo nan chong¡¯s phone rang. when he saw that it was a video call from his mother, he was shocked. her mother and father rarely called her. although they loved her very much, they knew her situation, so they let her be. ... what¡¯s up? mo nan chong answered the call. then, she saw lord rong¡¯s beautiful face. under the night sky, she was extremely beautiful. ¡°mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°little darling, your dad and i have been in some trouble recently, so i¡¯m reminding you to be careful. at the same time, remind your brother and the others to be careful.¡± lord rong¡¯s voice came from the other end. when she was talking, there was a sh of silver light, as if a knife had cut down. however, lord rong¡¯s movements were very fast, and he kicked the other party over in an instant. she turned her head and continued, ¡± there¡¯s something that¡¯s not quite right. your father and i are investigating. we can¡¯t confirm what the situation is for the time being. but please be careful! ¡± ¡°the signal here isn¡¯t very good, i¡¯m hanging up. bye bye!¡± ¡°bye-bye, mom. be careful.¡± mo nan chong looked at the phone and frowned. what trouble? mom and dad usually didn¡¯t have anyone who could make things difficult for them, so what trouble could they have encountered? although he was a little suspicious, he knew that since lord rong didn¡¯t say anything, he probably hadn¡¯t investigated it thoroughly. so, she called her brothers and asked them to be careful. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± li jiujue waited for mo nan chong to finish his call before asking. ¡°my parents seem to be in trouble. they told us to be careful.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± you be careful too! ¡± Chapter 2063 2063 i have a bad idea on the first day of the script reading, mo nan chong went to thepany very early. because it was an overseas drama, master pet had flown abroad the day before and stayed in another vi abroad. the advantage of having many properties was that no matter where they went, they would always have their own property. even in a very remote town, they had their family¡¯s property. even if they went to work outside, they could live in their own home instead of staying in a hotel, which was so inconvenient. lord rong and lord fourth liked to travel around, so no matter where the house was, they would arrange it in a neat and orderly manner. there would be plenty of food and clothing in the house, and there would also be some fixed servants or chefs. it would ensure that they could live in their own houses no matter where they went and that they would notck anything. when mo nanchong arrived,nce also arrived. the male lead was from country M. he was very handsome, had blond hair, and blue eyes. he had always been the prince charming in many people¡¯s eyes. he had acted in a few ssic movies and had always been very popr. there were also many people who liked him in the country. he was rich, handsome, and had particrly good acting skills. when mo nan chong got out of the car,nce also got out of the car. he was riding a model car. when he took off his helmet, he flicked his hair and looked extremely dazzling. master pet nced at him and nodded at him. ¡°hello!¡±nce strode over to her side and extended his hand to greet her. ¡°hello,¡± he said. mo nan chong shook his hand and the two of them entered thepany together. nce looked like a flower that was out of this world and didn¡¯t like to talk much, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so talkative. he said that he had seen some of mo nan chong¡¯s shows and felt that her acting skills were very good. her shows were also very good. he also said that it was a pleasure to work with mo nan chong. he was even a little cute, not like a famous idol, but like a child. the two of them entered thepany together, and suddenly, many people started to make a fuss. the director was quite satisfied. ¡± not bad, you guys already know each other. that¡¯s good. ¡± after the group of people sat down, the director asked everyone to introduce themselves to each other so that they could get to know each other. the two lead actors introduced themselves. following that, the other important actors also began to introduce themselves. there was also a very important female supporting role. this female supporting role was also chinese and sat next to lin sisi. it was said that she had always been very famous and had developed her career abroad. she had appeared in many big productions. this supporting female character was called wan duo ¡®er. she was very pretty and was said to have an extraordinary background, so the entire province had the aura of a princess. when she saw mo nan chong, her eyes were filled with contempt and disdain. when she introduced herself, she looked directly at mo nan chong and asked provocatively, ¡± so you¡¯re the female lead. what makes you think you can steal my lead role? ¡± initially, she was determined to get the female lead role, but she did not expect it to fall into the hands of mo nan chong. mo nan chong and everyone else were caught off guard. the director and the producer also looked at wan duo ¡®er in a panic. ¡°you don¡¯t have to say anything. i¡¯m asking her. i have no opinion of you, but i have an opinion of her. of course, if she doesn¡¯t want to y the female lead, i have no objections.¡± wan duo ¡®er sneered. she looked up at mo nan chong, still acting all high and mighty. mo nan chong thought,¡¯... what ability do i have to steal your female lead role? there¡¯s a problem with your question. first of all, is the female lead yours? only if it¡¯s yours can you say that i took it away. but the female lead is mine now, not yours, right?¡± master chong was not easy to bully. he looked at wan duo ¡®er with a smile. she had fought for this role herself. when did it be hers? ¡± also, if this role was originally yours, but you can¡¯t hold on to it and it was snatched away by me, then it means that i¡¯m capable, and that you¡¯re too weak. ¡± mo nan chong did not hold back and directly retorted. the atmosphere between the two suddenly became tense. ¡°you ... ha, you sure have a sharp tongue. do you know that this role is very tiring? with your thin arms and legs, what kind of feeling can you perform?¡± ¡°don¡¯t cry during the fight scenes.¡± ¡°if you really film it, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it.¡± after wan duo ¡®er finished speaking, she did not give mo nan chong a chance to speak. she looked at the rest of the people and said, ¡± let¡¯s start. you guys should introduce yourselves first. then, read the script. ¡± after she gave the order, everyone began to introduce the movie and read the script. ¡°speaking of which, do you understand it? you know you have to speak in english, right?¡± wan duo ¡®erughed. ¡± if you don¡¯t know how to, then give it to me! ¡± mo nanchong looked down at her lines. before wan duo ¡®er could say anything, she had already started to read them out in english. she could speak dozens ofnguages, so this was a piece of cake. she finished her lines perfectly and fluently. wan duo ¡®er was immediately blocked and could not speak. nce was looking at mo nan chong with interest, then gave him a thumbs up. ¡± you¡¯re amazing! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s passable,¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. wan duo ¡®er tried to find fault with him, but she couldn¡¯t find any. lin sisi, on the other hand, seemed to have found a group and was chatting happily with wan duo ¡®er. ... after reading the script, they would have to participate in some training for a few days. after all, it was a big science fiction film with a lot of fighting scenes, so they had to practice first. on the day of training, mo nan chong, like the other actors, wore the training uniform and went to the training ground for training. there were several teachers in the crew who were guiding them in their training. mo nan chong trained with them every day. there was nothing outstanding about them, and they could not see any weaknesses either. they had been performing fairly well. lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er would find trouble with her asionally, but of course, they always failed. after all, grandpa pet was good at talking, but he was also good at other aspects. he also gradually became familiar with the other actors in the crew. nce loved to hang around mo nan chong. although he had acted in many movies, he was actually not that old. he was about the same age as master chong, so he liked to hang around master chong. after spending a few days with her, master chong also found out that wan duo ¡®er actually likednce, which was why she had been targeting him. wan duo ¡®er had been pursuingnce for a long time. ... however,nce was not interested in wan duo ¡®er, so he kept rejecting her. it was probably becausence was the male lead and wan duo ¡®er did not be the female lead. in addition,nce liked to pester mo nan chong, so wan duo¡¯ er hated mo nan chong. however, darling was more powerful than her, so she couldn¡¯t find trouble with him. wan duo ¡®er was furious. duo er, are you familiar with the teachers here? ¡± lin sisi asked sneakily. ¡°what?¡± wan duo ¡®er looked at lin sisi. ¡± what do you mean? ¡± ¡°i have an idea!¡± Chapter 2064 2064 it¡¯s not good to beat up a coach lin sisi whispered an idea into wan duo ¡®er¡¯s ear. in her opinion, it was a wonderful idea. since mo nanchong had stolen her lead role, she did not intend to let him have an easy time. it just so happened that he didn¡¯t have to do anything, and there was someone she could snatch away. after wan duo ¡®er heard lin sisi¡¯s words, she looked at lin sisi and said, ¡± this isn¡¯t very good, is it? i¡¯m not such a vicious person.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal to do these things for the man you like, right? besides, he didn¡¯t say that it had to be sessful. all he had to do was to scare her a little.¡± lin sisi said, ¡± after she¡¯s frightened, who would still like her if she¡¯s exposed in some scandals? ¡± ¡°what you said makes sense. i understand!¡± wan duo ¡®er said with an understanding look. towards the end of the training session, the coach started to find trouble with mo nan chong. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? if you can¡¯t do it again, you¡¯ll stay and do it a hundred times! don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re the female lead? this action is very important.¡± the coach scolded mo nan chong. then, he said to everyone else, ¡± it¡¯s almost time. the rest of you can go back. miss mo, stay behind and continue your training! ¡± ¡°can i apany her?¡±nce asked with a cheeky smile, ¡± i also want to continue training for a while. ¡°no need,¡± the coach said, ¡± you¡¯ve already done a perfect job. you don¡¯t need to continue training. you just need to rest well and perform well. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said.nce was helpless. he looked at mo nan chong. ¡± but is she really not good enough? ¡± i think she did a great job!¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re up to the director¡¯s standards. we¡¯ll train her individually.¡± the coach said coldly, ¡± you can leave now. ¡± afternce left, mo nan chong was the only one left in therge training room. she raised her head and looked at the coach. in fact, she had guessed that the coach was not really going to teach her, but was here to cause trouble for her. of course, it was not appropriate to beat up a coach in front of so many people. therefore, he decided to stay behind and teach this coach a lesson. ¡°do you know that you didn¡¯t do well?¡± the coach first reprimanded mo nan chong, then said, ¡± i should have trained you well, but you¡¯ll be in pain. i¡¯ll give you a chance to sleep with me and i¡¯ll let you go.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°what if i don¡¯t?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t agree, it won¡¯t be as simple as letting you train. besides, do you think we can¡¯t deal with you even if you don¡¯t agree?¡± as they were talking, the other coaches also walked out. when mo nan chong saw the coaches, he was clearly stunned. ¡°who told you to do this?¡± ¡°oh, by the way, you still have another chance, and that¡¯s to quit this drama. if you do that, we can do nothing to you. call the director right now and tell him that you¡¯re quitting the show.¡± the coach said to mo nan chong. ¡± i won¡¯t quit the show. if you want to deal with me, just try. ¡± mo nan chong rolled up the sleeves of his training suit and said in a serious tone, ¡± if you want to fight me, you will die a horrible death. ¡± ¡°you?¡± the coaches allughed contemptuously. a skinny and weak girl actually said that she was very powerful. her performance during training here was also mediocre. they had heard of her mother¡¯s name, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be so mediocre. clearly, no matter how powerful her mother was, she was just like that. after all, her mother was her mother, and she was only herself. how powerful could a little girl who was pampered in the palm of her hand be? ¡°en, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°little girl, don¡¯t be so full of yourself. you can¡¯t beat us.¡± the coach shrugged and started to attack mo nan chong. there were five coaches in total, all of whom were strong and muscr. mo nan chong looked at them calmly as they surrounded him. she said thoughtfully, ¡± actually, i¡¯ll give you guys a chance. don¡¯t hit me. otherwise, you might lose face in front of the students tomorrow, and you might even lose your jobs. ¡± ¡°are you talking big? do you think we¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you threatened us like that?¡± the coaches were not afraid of mo nan chong at all. naturally, grandpa chong was not afraid of these people. she stayed behind to beat them up. therefore, the coaches ¡®threats were useless. when they were about to attack master pet, he jumped up and started fighting with them. in fact, she didn¡¯t stand out too much during the training. in order to not make the other actors feel too inferior, she also performed very ordinarily. this also caused these coaches to have a certain misunderstanding of her, thinking that she was just so-so. but at this moment, there was no one else, so naturally, master pet exploded. her kung fu had always been very good. it was not a problem for her to fight against ten coaches alone, let alone five. she had had such an experience when she was young. now that he had grown up, his physical fitness and everything else had improved. he was even more powerful. when the coaches were determined to win, mr. pet did not cry or make a fuss. with a flying kick, he directly kicked out the teeth of the first coach who spoke. ... then, she threw a few punches. the coaches were all sent flying. in just a few moves, she had beaten everyone down. these people had yet to react to what had just happened. as the coaches screamed in pain, master pet went over and kicked them a few more times, bringing them together. then, he squatted down and looked at the coaches. ¡± do you want to try again? ¡± the coaches were speechless. they looked at mo nan chong in fear. ¡°you clearly ...¡± ¡°i¡¯m clearly not that powerful, so why am i so powerful now?¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i hid my strength earlier and only used 20 to 30 percent of my strength ... ¡± ... she was much better than these coaches. the coaches were speechless. ¡°is it that wan duo ¡®er?¡± mo nan chong looked at the coach in the middle. ¡± you guys were bribed by her? did she ask you to treat me like this?¡± the coach in the middle refused to say anything. master chong said indifferently, ¡± i know it¡¯s her even if you don¡¯t tell me. ¡± can i borrow your phone for a while?¡± after saying that, she took the coach¡¯s phone away. then, after thinking for a while, he found a rope and tied the five people up. ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just for one night. when everyonees tomorrow, they¡¯ll let you go.¡± master pet dusted his hands and left with the coach¡¯s phone. the coaches all looked at her back in disbelief. she actually left them here. was she really going to leave them here for the night? ¡°you can¡¯t do this to us!¡± the coach shouted. ¡°you guys have already treated me like that, so why can¡¯t i treat you guys like that?¡± master pet turned around with a smile, then closed the door and disappeared without a trace. Chapter 2065 2065 just y with her when mo nanchong returned home, sister huan and song sheng were worried about her and wanted to call her. then, she came back. the two of them rushed out excitedly and saw that master pet hade in safe and sound. ¡°phew ... i thought something happened to you. why are you sote today?¡± song sheng asked. ¡± oh, someone¡¯s looking for trouble, so i¡¯m just going to solve those problems. ¡± grandpa chong said casually. ¡°what trouble? that lin sisi or that wan duo er?¡± xu ruohuan took a step forward and rolled up her sleeves. she looked as if she was going to beat someone up. ¡°i¡¯ve been tolerating them for a long time. they¡¯ve been causing you trouble. if a tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, does it really think you¡¯re a sick cat?¡± mo nan chong grabbed hold of xu ruohuan. ¡± they won¡¯t be able to cause me any trouble. ¡± don¡¯t be angry, we¡¯re all in the same crew, it won¡¯t look good if we fall out.¡± ¡°then you¡¯ll just let them keep causing trouble for you?¡± xu ruohuan frowned. ¡± well, it¡¯s actually quite fun. i ept challenges every day. it¡¯s quite interesting. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± let them continue to y. when the timees, they¡¯ll be attacked. ¡± ¡°what happened today?¡± song sheng wasn¡¯t as angry as xu ruohuan. instead, he was full of anticipation. she was very curious about what mo nan chong had encountered. after all, grandpa pet could solve everything perfectly. she wondered how grandpa pet solved the trouble they encountered today perfectly. ¡°oh, they¡¯re nning to let those coaches sleep with me.¡± xu ruohuan almost jumped out of her seat. song sheng was also in disbelief. li jiujue, who had been in the living room, also heard this. he walked out with a dark expression. he looked down at mo nan chong. ¡± they found someone to sleep with you? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i didn¡¯t seed.¡± master chong patted li jiujue¡¯s shoulder. ¡± your girlfriend is not that useless. ¡± ¡± of course not. if they did, they would have already gone to the 18th level of hell. ¡± 9th master said gloomily. mo nanchong smiled and consoled her, ¡± they didn¡¯t take advantage of me at all. it¡¯s not that easy to take advantage of me. ¡± ¡°i just tied up those coaches and let them stay there for the night.¡± song sheng gave him a thumbs up. ¡± you¡¯re my favorite. ¡± xu ruohuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± luckily, it was you. if it was anyone else, they might not have the ability to deal with them. if it was a girl, she might be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°yes, i am. so i¡¯m going to teach them a lesson.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°then what about the main character?¡± song sheng frowned. ¡± the main character should be the one who needs to be educated, right? ¡± forget about the coaches, they all listen to the boss, but the boss is the biggest problem, right?¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± there¡¯s still a long way to go. when a cat ys with a mouse, it won¡¯t eat the mouse all at once. it has to y slowly, right? ¡± hearing master chong¡¯s words, song sheng nodded and thought it made sense. at the same time, they also felt that their master pet was a little ck-bellied. she looked harmless and even kind, but she was actually full of ck bellies. after dinner, master pet sat next to li jiujue and chatted with him. he also read his script and memorized his lines. 9th master was busy with work. he had recently be a true hands-off manager, handing all his work to his subordinates and often apanying mo nan chong. of course, he was busy sometimes, but he would always return to his girlfriend¡¯s side after he was done. in his words, if he didn¡¯t even have time to spend with his girlfriend, what kind of job was he going to do? how could work be more important than his girlfriend? both earning money and working were for his girlfriend, and his girlfriend was the most important. lord jiu stuck to lord chong, and lord chong himself liked it a lot. ¡°you rest first, i have to go out for a while.¡± after he was busy with work for a while, li jiujue frowned unhappily. there were some matters in thepany that he had to attend to, so he had to go out. ¡°yes.¡± mr. chong stretchedzily. ¡± let me know if you need any help. ¡± she also had a lot of connections, including her parents ¡®connections. therefore, no matter what 9th master encountered, she would always be able to help. ¡°you don¡¯t need to do anything. i can solve it myself.¡± li jiujue was stunned for a moment after he finished speaking. he raised his head and looked at mo nan chong. suddenly, he felt as if he was a woman and mo nan chong was the man who was protecting him. although this feeling was a little strange, it was actually quite a happy feeling. it didn¡¯t matter who was stronger. what was important was that they liked each other. not long after li jiujue left, mo nanchong¡¯s phone rang. it was the coach¡¯s phone. it was wan duo ¡®er. mo nanchong took a nce at it and picked up the call. ¡°so, will that woman listen to me? is she willing to leave the crew?¡± wan duo ¡®er¡¯s voice sounded excited. obviously, he was looking forward to the other party¡¯s answer. mo nan chong was silent for a moment. ... wan duo ¡®er was a little anxious. ¡± why isn¡¯t she saying anything? did she agree or not? ¡± ¡± why are you asking him? if you want to ask him so much, ask me. only i know if i¡¯m leaving or not. ¡± when mo nan chong spoke, wan duo ¡®er was obviously shocked and did not speak for a long time. ¡± you, why is coach¡¯s phone in your hands?! ¡± wan duo ¡®er was obviously in disbelief. she seemed to double-check before she realized that she had not called the wrong number. she had called the coach, but the one who picked up the phone was mo nan chong. ¡°i borrowed it from him to answer your call.¡± mo nanchongy on the sofa and shrugged. ¡± that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t ask me directly. if you asked him, he wouldn¡¯t know if i was willing to leave. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡± wan duo ¡®er finally spoke after a long while. ¡± you¡¯d better give me the female lead role. otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good ending. ¡± ¡°eh? then tell me, what kind of bad oue will there be? like today, you let the coach find trouble with me?¡± mo nan asked with interest. ... ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡± wan duo ¡®er asked angrily, ¡± what did you do to the coach and the others? don¡¯t forget, they¡¯re our coaches. if anything happens to them, we won¡¯t be able to train anymore. we have to catch up on the progress of this movie.¡± ¡°oh, is that so? even if you don¡¯t have a coach, you still have me, don¡¯t you?¡± mo nanchong said with a smile, ¡± don¡¯t worry. nothing will happen without the coach. without me, something big will happen. ¡± the call ended. wan duo ¡®er looked at her phone, flustered and exasperated. lin sisi, who was sitting cross-legged across from wan duo ¡®er, raised her head and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong, duo¡¯ er? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s fine. she obviously won¡¯t give me the female lead role!¡± wan duo ¡®er said angrily. ¡°damn, she¡¯s not even willing to do this?¡± lin sisi nced at wan duo ¡®er. ¡± duo er, i actually have another way! ¡± Chapter 2066 2066 chapter 2067-withdrawing funds ¡°what is it?¡± wan duo ¡®er raised her head and looked at lin sisi. ¡± what other ways do we have to deal with her? ¡± ¡± duo er, aren¡¯t you the heiress of the sun moon financial group? your family must be very rich, right? ¡± lin sisi said, ¡± actually, the simplest and most direct way is to invest in this show and be the biggest investor. with your status, you can suppress the director and others. who would dare to let mo nan pamper you and take the lead role? ¡± ¡°now that you mention it, i remember!¡± wan duo ¡®er pped her thigh. ¡± my family is indeed the biggest investor in this movie. i know some other investors as well. i can use my family¡¯s power to make all these people withdraw their investments. i can also get my father to put some pressure on some people. this way, no one will dare to invest in this movie. ¡± ¡°as long as no one invests, the crew has to listen to our family!¡± ¡°when the timees, they themselves will want me to be the female lead!¡± ¡°sisi, you¡¯re so smart!¡± wan duo ¡®er looked at lin sisi excitedly, ¡± thank you, i have an idea! ¡± wan duo ¡®er immediately started making all sorts of phone calls. when she called her father, she acted coquettishly to him, and her father immediately agreed to do as she said. ¡°i¡¯m so envious of you for having such an amazing daddy.¡± lin sisi said enviously, ¡± it seems like the next female lead is definitely yours! ¡± wan duo ¡®er picked up a cup of tea and said in a good mood, ¡± yes,e on, cheers! ¡± the next day. when mo nan reached the training ground, wan duo ¡®er and lin sisi were there too. nce and the others arrived around the same time. when wan duo ¡®er saw mo nan chong, she was in a very good mood. she raised her head to look at mo nan chong and snorted arrogantly. mo nan chong was speechless. it was obvious that the other party was up to something. otherwise, he would not be in such a good mood. he didn¡¯t know what they were up to this time. lin sisi also gave mo nan chong a challenging look. the group went straight into the training ground. then, everyone was stunned the moment they opened the door. the coaches were all tied up together. they had probably shouted all night, so their voices were all gone. ¡°help! let us go!¡± one of the trainers shouted in a hoarse voice. he was on the verge of tears. the moment he met mo nan chong¡¯s eyes, it was as if he had seen a ghost. he looked away as if he had been electrocuted. ¡°hey, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? did you do something bad?¡± ¡± he must have done something bad and then got tied up. tsk, tsk, what kind of bad thing did he do? ¡± master chong said, looking more surprised than anyone else. the coaches looked at mo nan chong with resentment. she was clearly the one who kidnapped them, and now she was here telling them about it as if she had seen a ghost. she was too much! it was as if she didn¡¯t know and had deliberately shouted in cadence! lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er naturally knew this. lin sisi moved closer to wan duo ¡®er¡¯s ear and said, ¡± duo¡¯ er, you have to be careful. she¡¯s really bad, really evil. what if she uses this kind of method on you? what would you do? ¡± wan duo ¡®er did not say anything. she only looked at mo nan chong coldly. she went up and untied all the coaches. when she passed by mo nan chong, she said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let you have your way. ¡± ¡°oh, bring it on, i¡¯m just bored. i¡¯ll y with you.¡± ¡± you ... ¡± wan duo ¡®er¡¯s face turned green with anger. mo nan chong¡¯s nonchnt tone was too depressing. the coaches did not dare to say what they had done to mo nan chong, but the director had already found out about it. therefore, he asked the person-in-charge to fire these coaches. of course, the director had only dared to fire these coaches because mo nan chong had told her that she could take their ce. she even gave the director a demonstration. the director confirmed that mo nan chong was indeed better than the other trainers and that she knew how to portray the script. her ability was more than enough to be a martial arts instructor. so, the director agreed to let her help with this matter. therefore, when mo nan chong stood in front of everyone and said that she would be in charge of the training, everyone was shocked. ¡°what do you mean?¡± someone asked suspiciously. ¡°mo nan chong will train us?¡± lin sisi looked at the director suspiciously. ¡± director, are you crazy? no matter how much she trains us, she still needs training.¡± ¡°director, i don¡¯t think she¡¯s suitable.¡± wan duo ¡®er said coldly. ¡°why not?¡± the director looked at everyone. ¡± to be honest, she¡¯s the most suitable. in this movie, she had the role of a leader, and she also had a part in training everyone. i¡¯m giving you guys a chance to get used to each other. in your current state, you¡¯re not suitable for the post-production team scenes.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a good time to let darling train you, take you around, and experience thest bit of trust.¡± the director looked as if there was no room for discussion. ... he had asked mo nan chong to train them. nce was the only one who was excited. ¡°i like darling training us. i think she¡¯s very suitable!¡± ¡°right, let darling train us!¡± ¡°darling, i¡¯m very supportive of you. i think you¡¯re very handsome. you¡¯ll definitely train well!¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded atnce. after that, she began to train this group of people. of course, many people were against it, so they were not cooperative at all. however, the director was present, so he said, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, then stop acting. if you can¡¯t even do this, you won¡¯t be able to act wellter on! ¡± the director¡¯s words were very useful. everyone was very cooperative. ... lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er were both angry, but they could only cooperate. ¡°don¡¯t worry, my dad will definitely settle the withdrawal today. she¡¯ll only be training us for a day, and she¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡± after lin sisi heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. ¡± alright, bear with it. ¡± on that day, master chong trained this group of people very strictly, causing them toin for days. but in the end, no one could refute anything. because during the training, it could be seen that master chong was more professional than the previous coaches, and the things she taught them were more practical and useful. at night, when everyone was done with work, the director received a call. his expression changed for a moment before he left. mo nanchong looked at the director and then at wan duo ¡®er. when he saw wan duo ¡®er¡¯s smug expression, he knew that she must have been behind this. that night, mo nan chong made a call. ¡± yes, get ready. i¡¯m going to invest in a movie. ¡± Chapter 2067 2067 it has invested in that financial group! the next day. wan duo ¡®er¡¯s father came to the training ce in person. as the biggest investor, he had a small meeting with the director and the others. wan duo ¡®er¡¯s father, wan qian cheng, had a bad temper and was very arrogant. after he arrived, he immediately said that he wanted his daughter to be the female lead. otherwise, the festival group could forget about continuing. after all, he was the biggest investor. without his investment, it would be difficult for the film to continue. moreover, the sun and moon group was a very powerful group in the world. they could easily suppress other financial groups and enterprises. as long as he gave the order, almost no one would dare to invest in this film. ¡°director, i want to ask you to consider it carefully. my daughter isn¡¯t here as a supporting character. the reason i invested in this drama is very clear. it¡¯s for my daughter.¡± wan qiancheng smoked a cigar and said, ¡± that mo nan chong, i think we should just kick her out. she¡¯s not even worthy of carrying my daughter¡¯s shoes! ¡± the director and the others looked at wan qian cheng. everyone seemed to be in a difficult position. ¡± i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want duo er to y the female lead, but she really isn¡¯t suitable for the role. ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve also given her a role that suits her very well. she¡¯ll be able to act quite well! ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t really understand, but the role selection in a movie will determine whether the movie will be popr and earn money. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not short of money. even if this movie fails, i don¡¯t care.¡± wan chucheng said, ¡± i only want my daughter to have fun. i only hope that my daughter can be happy. to put it bluntly, i invested money to let her y with me!¡± everyone looked at the rich and overbearing wan qiancheng with a helpless expression. everyone looked at each other and sighed. at the same time. mo nan chong was still training a group of people. however, wan duo ¡®er suddenly refused. ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to train anymore.¡± wan duo ¡®er said, ¡± she¡¯s leaving anyway. we can find a better martial arts instructor. ¡± everyone stopped what they were doing and subconsciously looked in wan duo ¡®er¡¯s direction. wan duo ¡®er shrugged and crossed her arms in front of her chest, ¡± ¡°mo nan chong, she¡¯s going to leave our production soon. don¡¯t be so surprised, i¡¯m not lying to you. i¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± mo nan chong stopped what he was doing and looked at wan duo ¡®er. ¡± why didn¡¯t i know about it when you said it? ¡± ¡°of course you don¡¯t know, but you¡¯ll know soon.¡± wan duo ¡®er smiled and said, ¡± after all, my family is the biggest investor in this movie. when the timees, i¡¯ll have the final say on who leaves. if i say you want to leave, then you have to leave because the investor doesn¡¯t allow you to stay here.¡± nce frowned. ¡± are you messing around? ¡± the rest of the people were also a little surprised. of course, there were also people who were afraid of wan duo ¡®er, so they didn¡¯t say anything. lin sisi smiled and said, ¡± duo er¡¯s family is the biggest investor in this movie. shouldn¡¯t it be clear whose side everyone is on? ¡± when some of the actors heard this, they all went to wan duo ¡®er¡¯s side. wan duo ¡®er was in a good mood. she looked at mo nan chong arrogantly. ¡± do you know the sun and moon consortium? ¡± mo nan chong did not say anything, his beautiful eyes meeting wan duo ¡®er¡¯s. ¡°i¡¯m the daughter of the sun moon financial group. that financial group belongs to my family.¡± wan duo ¡®er smiled and said, ¡± so what if you have someone backing you? can your backer be more powerful than mine? ¡± the only one that is stronger than our sun moon financial group is the hidden gods financial group. however, the hidden gods financial group is too mysterious. no one knows who its master is. only they can crush our family. however, it is obvious that they will not help you!¡± although there were other rtively powerful consortiums andpanies, no one would be stupid enough to fight with the sun and moon consortium. after all, the sun and moon financial group wasn¡¯t just one financial group. it was also linked to many otherpanies. they had a powerful circle. even some of the more powerful consortiums couldn¡¯tpete with them. smart people would not seek death. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. other than the hidden gods financial group, the hidden gods financial group had always been rather mysterious. after it appeared out of nowhere more than a decade ago, there had been no news of their upper echelons. although it had always existed and was firmly ranked first. however, no one knew who its leader was, and no one knew who the boss behind the scenes was. their family did not care much about other things, as if they were an extraordinary existence. the hidden gods financial group had never invested in a movie before. therefore, wan duo ¡®er was very assured. no one could beat her. at this moment, the director, wan qian cheng, and the others came out of the house. everyone subconsciously looked at this group of people, wondering if they hade out to announce the news. if wan duo ¡®er was the heiress of the sun moon financial group, then mo nan chong¡¯s expulsion was a sure thing. some people were worried about mo nan¡¯s favor, while others had already started to please wan duo ¡®er. mo nan chong¡¯s expression did not change. she smiled at wan duo ¡®er. lin sisi felt mo nanchong¡¯s smile and instantly felt uneasy. she leaned over to wan duo ¡®er¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± why is she still smiling so happily? is she not going to leave? ¡± ¡°impossible. my father will definitely help me.¡± wan duo ¡®er said. ¡°are you sure?¡± lin sisi looked suspicious. she felt that something was not right. mo nan chong did not look like he was about to be chased away. instead, she was smiling in a rxed manner. if she was about to be kicked out of the movie, she could still smile so happily. the script and production team of this movie were the kind that many people wanted to get into but couldn¡¯t. ... even a small supporting role like her had made it to the hot search because she had been able to enter the movie. lin sisi felt that mo nan chong was so rxed that he definitely did not look like he was about to be chased away. however, wan duo ¡®er¡¯s family was powerful. even if mo nan chong was lord rong¡¯s daughter, was their family¡¯s wealth really as exaggerated as the rumors said? she did not believe it. this kind of rumor might just be a publicity stunt. in that case, wan duo ¡®er should be able to get rid of mo nan chong. ¡°daddy!¡± when wan duo ¡®er saw her father, she immediately went up and hugged her father¡¯s arm. she shouted excitedly. ¡°duo er.¡± wan qincheng smiled at wan duo ¡®er and rubbed her head. ¡°daddy, is she going to leave?¡± wan duo ¡®er asked impatiently. when this was mentioned, wan qian cheng¡¯s face changed almost instantly. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? daddy?¡± wan duo ¡®er stared at her father with her big eyes, as if she was questioning him. ... could it be that her father didn¡¯t stand on her side for some other reason? ¡± duo er, i think your role isn¡¯t bad. why don¡¯t you take on your current role? ¡± wan qian cheng said. Chapter 2068 2068 wouldn¡¯t it be better to just kick him out? ¡°daddy, what do you mean? didn¡¯t you promise me to be the female lead? what do you mean by this? i¡¯m not satisfied with the original role, that¡¯s why i asked you toe!¡± wan duo ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. wasn¡¯t it because she wanted to y the female lead that she had asked her father to step in? initially, she would not have let her father handle such a small matter. it was because she wanted to kick mo nanchong out that she had asked her father to handle it. in the end, her father actually wanted her to y her original role. what¡¯s so good about a supporting female role? with her status, what right did she have to y a supporting female role? she would never be willing to y a supporting role! ¡± duo er, listen to me. i think this role is not bad. everyone thinks that this role suits you very well. ¡± wan qincheng was somewhat helpless. of course, he wanted his daughter to y the female lead. however, he didn¡¯t expect the jie group to be so powerful. they had already received a new investment, and it was the hidden gods financial group that was just above him. the boss of the hidden gods financial group rarely appeared. no one even knew who the boss was. however, everyone knew that the hidden gods financial group could not be offended. whoever offended them would be in trouble. how could he possibly offend the hidden gods financial group? moreover, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them with his strength. if it was any otherpany, he could easily suppress them. however, the hidden gods financial group was an exception. ¡°baby, don¡¯t be angry with daddy, okay? i really like you and don¡¯t want you to be sad.¡± wan qian cheng gentlyforted his daughter. ¡°it¡¯s easy for you to deal with her, but i can¡¯t do this!¡± after thinking for a while, wan qiancheng pulled wan duo ¡®er out. the two of them had a private chat. ¡°you know, hidden gods financial group invested in this movie, so dad can¡¯t do anything about it. the director and the others are determined to let mo nan chong be the female lead. i can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± ¡± however, even though you¡¯re not the female lead, you can be even more outstanding than her! ¡± ¡± dad, you know you¡¯re amazing. you¡¯ll definitely be more outstanding than her. by then, you¡¯ll be able to overshadow all of her limelight. ¡± ¡°besides, we¡¯ll have plenty of chances to torture her in the future, won¡¯t we?¡± ¡± baby, when the movie is out, if she doesn¡¯t act well, you don¡¯t have to do anything. the invisible consortium will not let her off! ¡± wan qiancheng tried tofort wan duo ¡®er. after listening for a while, wan duo ¡®er felt that her father¡¯s words made sense. ¡± but, how can it be so coincidental? i thought hidden gods financial group had never invested in movies before? ¡± wan qian cheng¡¯s face was full of suspicion. she remembered that the invisible financial group was very mysterious and generally did not go into the entertainment industry. ¡± i¡¯m also very curious about this. however, the hidden gods financial group has really invested in this. ¡± wan qincheng said with a suspicious look, ¡± maybe they want to enter the entertainment industry. after all, it¡¯s easy to make money in the entertainment industry. moreover, the film crew and script are very good, so it¡¯s not strange that they want to do this.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. wan duo ¡®er was furious. she went back with her father. the director had already announced to everyone that the invisible financial group had invested in them, so their movie should be even more popr. this news was like a shot of chicken blood to everyone. everyone was excited. mo nanchong was very calm. lin sisi¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. when wan duo ¡®er returned, she asked softly, ¡± so mo nan chong is not leaving? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± wan duo ¡®er gritted her teeth and said, ¡± let her be happy for a while longer. she will be driven away by me sooner orter! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s really like seeing a ghost.¡± lin sisi¡¯s face was filled with unhappiness. ¡± why would the invisible financial group suddenly invest in this ce? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± wan duo ¡®er said, ¡± maybe he wants to enter the entertainment industry! ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve already offended mo nan chong. mo nan chong will definitelye looking for trouble with us. i¡¯m so angry. ¡± lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er whispered to each other for a while. after that, everyone went back to training. when mo nan chong and wan duo ¡®er were practicing fighting, wan duo¡¯ er looked at mo nan chong coldly and said, ¡± let me tell you, although i didn¡¯t let you leave this time, i will find another chance in the future. don¡¯t think that just because hidden god financial group invested in you, you¡¯ll be able to avoid a cmity. do you think that the hidden gods financial group will always protect you?¡± ¡°the invisible financial group is only investing in this drama to make money.¡± ¡± when the timees, if you don¡¯t have the ability to increase the box office, i don¡¯t need to do anything. the hidden gods financial group will destroy you! ¡± mo nanchong looked at wan duo ¡®er calmly. ¡± if you have the energy to talk so much nonsense, why don¡¯t you work harder? among all the actors, your fight scenes are the worst! ¡± wan duo ¡®er¡¯s face turned red and she looked at mo nan chong angrily. ¡°i¡¯m not good because you didn¡¯t teach me well!¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you a martial arts director now? what kind of rubbish are you teaching?¡± ¡°do you want me to be serious?¡± mo nan chong looked at wan duo ¡®er, amused. ¡± i don¡¯t mind. i just don¡¯t know if you can take it. ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong started to attack wan duo ¡®er. ¡°watch my movements and remember them!¡± mo nan chong was very fast. after a few moves, she had caught wan duo ¡®er. ... wan duo ¡®er didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. ¡°y-you¡¯re too fast!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already slowed down. you¡¯re too weak. do you believe that someone else can be more powerful than you with the same move? mo nan chong randomly found a few people to try it on. everyone¡¯s speed seemed to be good, except for wan duo ¡®er. wan duo ¡®er stood at the side, feeling awkward and unhappy. ¡± did you see that? i told you that everyone is better than you. you are the worst. ¡± mo nanchong nced at wan duo ¡®er. ¡± if you have time to learn other things, why don¡¯t you learn more in silence? ¡± wan duo ¡®er: ¡± don¡¯t be so arrogant, mo nan chong. i know you¡¯re targeting me, but can you not target me like this?! ¡°¡± mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°if i wanted to target you, i would have kicked you out of the entertainment industry. why did they leave someone like you, who doesn¡¯t even have any acting skills, here? are you suffering?¡± wan duo ¡®er bit her lips and her neck turned red with anger. ... the training time passed very quickly. the one-month training ended quickly. although mo nan chong had been a martial arts instructor for a while, the director still called for a few other martial arts instructors to help out. the day of filming had arrived. everyone was very excited. after all, many things had been specially trained. everyone wanted to take the opportunity to show off and see how well they had learned. at the same time, he wanted to see how the others were acting. this drama carried the hopes of many people. Chapter 2069 2069 it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to get the best actress after all, mo nan chong had been their martial arts instructor for a while, so everyone was looking forward to his acting skills and martial arts. as the female lead in this drama, she had the most fighting scenes. althoughnce was the male lead, he was the kind of person who didn¡¯t know much martial arts but had a good brain, so he didn¡¯t have many fighting scenes. usually, when there was a fighting scene, it was the female lead. because of this, there were so many fight scenes with master pet that it was exaggerated. fortunately, darling¡¯s kung fu was very good, so fighting scenes were nothing to her. the first scene was a fight scene. it was a fight scene between master pet and another second male lead. this scene would be carried out in the middle of an explosion, so the scene looked very exciting. ¡°are we just going to follow this paceter?¡± mo nan chong and number two rehearsed their lines. ¡°alright, i understand. let¡¯s follow this pace.¡± the second male lead was also chinese. he was good at kung fu and was originally a martial artist. when mo nan chong exined something to him, he could understand it very quickly. moreover, the two of them had a tacit understanding. when they were acting together, they could clearly feel that they had a tacit understanding. in the first scene, both of them had to hang wires. the rest of the people who didn¡¯t have a chance watched the show from the side. ¡°i feel like this scene is going to be very difficult to film!¡± ¡°this scene is indeed very difficult to film. it¡¯s our first time working together, so i¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll take a few takes.¡± ¡°but it¡¯s very exciting!¡± ¡± they¡¯re the best at fighting scenes, especially master pet. not only is she good at fighting scenes, but her movements are also beautiful. the martial arts director always asks her for advice! ¡± ¡± ha, i don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to shoot a scene well today. even if they¡¯re good at fighting scenes, it doesn¡¯t mean that their acting skills are good. it doesn¡¯t mean that they can take care of both. ¡± wan duo ¡®er said sarcastically, ¡± she definitely can¡¯t. ¡± the people around them all looked at wan duo ¡®er. ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth, what are you looking at!¡± wan duo ¡®er sneered. ¡± that¡¯s true. it¡¯s such a difficult fight scene. how could she possibly do it at the same time? i don¡¯t think this scene can bepleted in a day, maybe even two or three days. ¡± lin sisi frowned. ¡± if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not a good sign! ¡± at this moment, the director shouted ¡°start.¡± the filming officially started. mo nan chong and number two were ready. the two were hung up by the wire. then, they ran and chased each other on the roof. they were as fast as two bolts of lightning. the people who were watching from below were all shocked. ¡°it¡¯s so exciting!¡± ¡± it¡¯s so scary. i¡¯ll be dead if i fall. my legs will go soft if i run at such a high altitude. ¡± ¡°darling is so powerful and so brave. she doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. actually, you could have used a body double for this scene, but she said that the body double wasn¡¯t good enough. she wanted to do all these dangerous scenes herself.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. he¡¯s so powerful! ¡± wan duo ¡®er snorted coldly. ¡± whether he¡¯s good or not, we¡¯ll see after the shoot is done. it¡¯s only starting! ¡± ¡°they¡¯re fighting!¡± someone shouted. everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on mo nan chong and the second male lead. the two of them began to exchange moves, and their movements were very graceful. although it was a fight scene, it was very good to watch, and there was a particrly pleasing feeling to the eye. ¡°he¡¯s so handsome!¡± some people couldn¡¯t help but p. ¡± no wonder the director wanted her to train us. she¡¯s really better than the martial arts director! ¡± ¡°as expected of grandpa pet!¡± ¡± the second male lead is not bad either. his kung fu is also very good. the two of them seem to have a tacit understanding! ¡± ¡°yes, they seem to have super tacit understanding!¡± after a short while, the director shouted ¡°cut¡± in satisfaction. ¡°sure,e down!¡± the director shouted towards the stage, ¡± darling, xiao yu, you did very well. perfect! ¡± ¡°is that enough?¡± the people around them looked at the director in shock. the director had very high expectations. was this enough? the first scene, the most difficult scene, was passed in one take? ¡°i heard that i have a name called queen yi tiao ... she¡¯s really amazing, she always passes in one take!¡± ¡± he even cleared such a difficult scene in one take. the rest of the scenes will probably be smooth sailing. this is a good sign! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯m the best!¡± after mo nan chong and the second male lead came down, they high-fived each other. ¡°you¡¯re not bad!¡± ... ¡°i¡¯m also surprised, i¡¯m very powerful!¡± ¡± we have quite a tacit understanding. are you satisfied with your performance just now? ¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°i¡¯m very satisfied. the feeling of the first take is always the best. it¡¯s already very good to be able to produce such an effect. the director didn¡¯t ask us to do it again, so he should be very satisfied.¡± su ruoyu smiled at mo nan chong. he had an air of immortality about him, giving off the feeling of an immortal. the director praised the two of them. then, they started to shoot the next scene. the second scene was wan duo ¡®er and lin sisi. however, this scene was not as exciting as the previous one. although there was a fight scene, it did not look like mo nan doted on them as much. wan duo ¡®er, who had been mocking mo nan chong and su ruoyu for not being able to do well, was now stumped by this scene. she couldn¡¯t act well several times. it was either that there was a problem with the fight, or that he didn¡¯t manage his expression well. ... ¡°don¡¯t be nervous. although darling and the others might have given you pressure just now, you have to forget about the scene just now and focus on your roles.¡± the director shouted at the two of them. pared to mo nan chong and su ruoyu¡¯s state just now, these two people were simply a headache. however, she was a girl after all, so the director still gave her some gentle guidance. after more than a dozen shots, only one of them barely passed. the director looked at the scene in disbelief. they were all actors he had chosen, but the effect was so different. ¡°you two, think about the scriptter and try it out. this won¡¯t work. if you don¡¯t know, ask darling, darling should know better.¡± the director shouted at lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er. when the two of them heard that they had to consult mo nan chong, their faces darkened. there was no way they would consult mo nan chong. if it wasn¡¯t for mo nan chong, their performance wouldn¡¯t have looked so bad. song sheng and xu ruohuan were both by mo nan chong¡¯s side. the two of them looked at wan duo ¡®er and lin sisi, discussing something. ¡± they said that our master pampered isn¡¯t good enough. now they know that they¡¯re the ones who can¡¯t. ¡± song sheng snorted. ¡± just wait to cry. our master pet is the best! ¡± ¡± master chong¡¯s acting skills are really amazing. you¡¯re indeed master rong¡¯s daughter. ¡± xu ruohuan said excitedly, ¡± when the movie airs, it shouldn¡¯t be too much for darling to win the best actress award! ¡± song sheng nodded. ¡± that¡¯s true. our whole family will be movie queens. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± we haven¡¯t even finished filming the movie. you guys are already getting the best actress award? ¡± the two of them smiled in embarrassment. ¡°it¡¯s not impossible! we believe in your strength!¡± Chapter 2070 2070 a handsome boyfriend time passed very quickly after she joined the crew. master pet had the most scenes, so he was almost always on set and didn¡¯t have time for other activities. the crew was filming in different ces, so grandpa chong followed the crew everywhere. as the days went by, the crew gradually became familiar with each other. when they weren¡¯t filming, they would often y games together or do something fun. when they arrived at a ce with good food, the group also liked to look for good food, go shopping, and so on. lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er had always disliked mo nan chong, but because master chong¡¯s filming always went smoothly, they always had to do ngs. in order to film a good show, they were also overwrought and did not have time to find trouble with mo nan chong. this time, they hade to a very fun ce. not only were there many delicious foods, but there were also many ces to y. everyone was serious when they were filming, and when they had no scenes, they would go out to eat, drink, and have fun. mo nan chong acted quickly, and her scenes were always the fastest to finish. then,n si and su ruoyu¡¯s speed was also very fast. wan duo ¡®er and lin sisi often had bad takes. of course, normal actors like wan duo ¡®er and lin sisi were still normal. it was just that they had met a perverted mo nan chong. no matter how difficult the scene was, there was almost no second take. this made them seem very noob. they worked very hard every time, but in the end, they still had unspeakable hardships. ¡°no, no, still no, one more time.¡± the director was running out of patience. ¡± hurry up. we¡¯re going to have fun tonight. if you guys continue like this, you¡¯ll be wasting everyone¡¯s time. ¡± wan duo ¡®er stomped her feet in anger and red at mo nan chong. the more anxious she was, the worse her condition was, and the more difficult it was to act. lin sisi was even more nervous than wan duo ¡®er. she often could not remember her lines and would forget them easily. ¡°darling, can they still be saved?¡± the director frowned and looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong¡¯s scene had ended. she had changed back into her own clothes and was watching the show beside the director. lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er almost vomited blood when they heard this. they could ask anyone but mo nan chong if they could still be saved. would they die of anger? the two of them looked at mo nan chong at the same time. mo nan chong tapped his finger on the table. ¡± there should still be hope. this should be normal. ¡± director, i¡¯m very talented. they can¡¯tpare to me!¡± hearing mo nan chong¡¯s words, the director¡¯s anger subsided a little. ¡± that¡¯s right, a genius like you is hard toe by even in a thousand years. they¡¯re just mortals, how can they bepared to gods! ¡± lin sisi was speechless. wan duo ¡®er was speechless. great, they were not even qualified topare with mo nan chong. after that, although the two of them worked hard and tried their best, they still couldn¡¯t act well and had NG after NG. ¡± forget it. they¡¯re mortals. i forgive them! ¡± ¡°after all, they¡¯re not gods like darling, it¡¯s normal that they can¡¯t act well!¡± ¡°we can¡¯t have too high of an expectation for mortals!¡± ¡°yup, so let them continue to do bad takes!¡± the director consoled himself every time he made a bad take. in the end, he was on the verge of going berserk. fortunately, the two of them finally got through thest time. ¡± i think you two shouldn¡¯t go out and y. go back and memorize your lines! ¡± the director said in exasperation. ¡°the more nervous you are, the more you should rx. i think it¡¯s okay to go out and y.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ¡°you¡¯re right, then you guys should go out and y too!¡± the director said, ¡± anyway, tomorrow¡¯s scenes will be focused on darling. tomorrow¡¯s scenes are the most important. ¡± the director looked at mo nan chong. ¡± darling, are you okay with tomorrow¡¯s scene? you really don¡¯t need a substitute? after all, it¡¯s a racing car, and it¡¯s very dangerous. and it¡¯s the most dangerous curve of all.¡± ¡°en, no need.¡± mo nan chong said nonchntly. the director wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. she still trusted mo nan. at night, the group of them went out to party. they had dinner, drank, barged into the haunted house, and went to the casino to y. everyone only returned to the hotel when it waste. when they arrived at the hotel, mr. pet looked ahead in a drunken state and suddenly saw a familiar figure. ¡°nine!¡± mo nan chong ran forward. then, she almost flew onto li jiujue¡¯s body. li jiujue was tall and extremely handsome. he stood there like a beautiful sculpture. when mo nan threw himself at him, she was clearly shocked. the film crew was even more shocked. everyone looked at mo nan chong in shock. ... she jumped onto li jiujue¡¯s body and hugged his neck tightly. lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up. lin sisi¡¯s reaction was to immediately take photos and video call. wan duo ¡®er was stunned for a moment, then she asked in a daze, ¡± who is this person? what¡¯s their rtionship?¡± ¡± god knows who it is. anyway, it can¡¯t be anything good for mo nan chong to be hugging a man like this! ¡± lin sisi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of slyness. it would be even more interesting if this man had some status. he had finally caught hold of something that could be used against mo nan chong. after taking the photo, lin sisi immediately kept her phone and pretended to be drunk, as if she did not know anything. the director¡¯s reaction was still very fast. he told the people around him not to take any photos and to pretend that they didn¡¯t know. xu ruohuan and song sheng rushed forward to grab hold of mo nan chong and li jiujue, and they rushed into the hotel. ... ¡°ninth master, why are you here?¡± xu ruohuan quickly said, ¡± darling¡¯s rtionship with you hasn¡¯t been announced yet. although many fans have already guessed it and there are many CP fans, the two of you still have a lot of loyal fans. you should still be careful. ¡± xu ruohuan felt a headacheing on. everyone seemed to have seen it just now, and it was hard to exin. ¡°are you drunk?¡± li jiujue lowered his eyes and looked at mo nan chong. ¡°no, i¡¯m just happy to see you!¡± mo nanchong lifted his head to look at li jiujue and cupped his face in his hands. ¡± my boyfriend is so handsome! ¡± li jiujue¡¯s mood improved when he heard that, and the corners of his lips curled up involuntarily. xu ruohuan was speechless. was it a matter of whether he was handsome or not? if this matter were to be exposed, although many CP fans would be very happy, those loyal fans would go crazy. in particr, there were some fans who were not on good terms with each other. in this industry, one had to be very careful when dating. after all, it had not been officially announced, so it was impossible to determine how well everyone would ept it. while xu ruohuan was panicking, mo nan chong and li jiujue had already left, hand in hand. song sheng said, ¡± let¡¯s ignore them for now. let¡¯s go shut the crew up ... and exin. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± xu ruohuan went to look for the director. Chapter 2071 2071 this wind direction is a little different the next day, mo nan chong had just woken up when xu ruohuan rushed into her room. ¡± f * ck, i knew something would happen, ¡± she said angrily. ¡± although i told the director and he also told everyone in the crew, the news still spread. ¡± li jiujue was sitting on the sofa at the side and drinking his coffee slowly. he looked at xu ruohuan and said calmly, ¡± it just so happens that i want to let everyone know about this too. ¡± ¡°what?¡± xu ruohuan looked at li jiujue in shock. ¡± what did you just say? is there something wrong with my ears? ¡± you want everyone to know about this? do you want to announce your rtionship?¡± ¡°no, no, definitely not!¡± ¡± although you have CP fans, your own fans are too scary. if this is announced, the two sides will fight, which is very bad for our darling! ¡± xu ruohuan shook her head frantically. the thought of her beloved son being scolded or li jiujue being scolded made her feel a headache. ¡°actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you guys dating in secret. isn¡¯t this good?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not good at all!¡± li jiujue nced at xu ruohuan. he stood up and said condescendingly, ¡± there will always be someone who wants to snatch my darling away. i want to dere my sovereignty. ¡± ¡°even if someone wants to snatch it, who can snatch it from you!¡± xu ruohuan mumbled, ¡± darling only has you in his heart. no one can shake that. what are you afraid of? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t like it either.¡± li jiujue snorted. if they didn¡¯t announce their rtionship, they would have to meet in private. sometimes, he had to be on guard against people with ulterior motives, which was more troublesome. once it was announced, he could follow darling at any time, and he could go wherever darling went. he liked it this way. li jiujue nced at mo nan chong as he spoke. ¡± darling, what do you think? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue and raised his eyebrows. ¡± what you¡¯re worried about is also what i¡¯m worried about. there are so many girls who like you. are you going to be snatched away by them? to be honest, other than me, are there any other girls that you¡¯re interested in?¡± ¡°no, how could there be any more?¡± li jiujue shook his head. ¡± i only have eyes for you. ¡± xu ruohuan replied,¡¯... can you stop showing off your affection? can you please consider my feelings? i¡¯m single, and i still have to deal with your affairs. therefore, the most important thing now was how to deal with this thing. are you guys going to announce it directly?¡± ¡°announce it directly.¡± mo nan chong and li jiujue said in unison. xu ruohuan: ¡°?? ¡± was he really going to announce it so suddenly? she wasn¡¯t even mentally prepared. would the fans ept it? ¡°don¡¯t you need to find a suitable opportunity?¡± ¡± isn¡¯t this the most suitable opportunity? didn¡¯t someone just expose it? ¡± li jiujue unlocked his phone. after taking a look, he typed something. then, xu ruohuan exploded. ¡± f * ck, are you serious? you just sent me a message. can¡¯t you let me be mentally prepared? you were on the hot search just now! ¡± ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going to suffocate. i need to calm down! ¡± ¡°ah, my heart!¡± xu ruohuan looked like she was about to vomit blood. she had not expected li jiujue to be such an impulsive person. she had not observed the situation on the inte. it was unknown if there were more scolders or more supporters. he hoped that theizens would be a little more tolerant. after all, a man like lord jiu would not like anyone else. lord rong chong was also a man like a god, so only the two of them were a good match. just as xu ruohuan was about to say something, she saw mo nanchong holding his phone and smiling at li jiujue. it was obvious that she had also sent something. ¡°don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯ve also posted on weibo?¡± ¡°yes.¡± mo nanchong smiled. ¡± let me introduce my boyfriend to everyone. ¡± xu ruohuan grabbed her hair and looked at the weibo posts by mo nan chong and li jiujue. both of them posted a simr weibo message, saying that since someone had already guessed it, they would generously introduce their boyfriend and girlfriend and tag each other. the weibo post was very simple, but it gave people a lot of feeling. it had only been a few minutes since the post was posted, but many people had already started toment and forward it. xu ruohuan didn¡¯t dare to look at thements. she was afraid that there would be too many people scolding her. mo nan chong and li jiujue did not seem to care. not only did they not care, but they also seemed to be in a good mood and very happy. ¡°let¡¯s go and have breakfast.¡± ¡± sister huan, let¡¯s go, ¡± li jiujue said. ¡°... you guys really are.¡± xu ruohuan said, ¡± let me calm down. you guys go ahead and eat. ¡± be careful, although you may have fewer fans overseas, you may still encounter some of them. you¡¯re really afraid that they¡¯lle after you!¡± the two of them still went out without a care. at the same time, lin yao ¡®er, who was in the room, had been waiting for everyone to start cursing after sending the photo. however, just as she saw this trending topic, she found another trending topic. then, she saw mo nan chong and li jiujue¡¯s weibo posts. the two of them had actually admitted that they were in a rtionship. she could not believe it. there were even people who crazily tagged the ount she exposed, saying that she was doing something unnecessary. [ that¡¯s an unnecessary move. did you see that? they¡¯ve already announced it themselves! ] ... [ i think this side ount is a scheming person. is he trying to make the fans of both sides tear each other apart? ] [ f * ck, he¡¯s definitely someone with a heart. he¡¯s definitely not a good person! ] [ everyone, me her to death! ] [ using an alternate ount to expose the news and even taking a photo. could she be an illegitimate child or someone close to master pet? ] [ f * ck, that¡¯s too vicious! ] [ protect my dearest grandpa! ] [ trash,e out and say something. did you see that? she¡¯s in love. what does her love have to do with you? we fans don¡¯t even care! ] it was probably because lin yao ¡®er¡¯s sudden revtion had angered the fans. it wasn¡¯t just the couple fans who came to scold her, but also some loyal fans. lin yao ¡®er said, ¡± doesn¡¯t everyone think that what they¡¯re doing is bad? as their fans, we like them so much, but they¡¯re secretly dating. isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± the loyal fans couldn¡¯t bear to hear this. [ are you sick? ] [ what does her love have to do with you? ] ... [ although we are fans, we can¡¯t control other people¡¯s lives, right? ] [ they¡¯re at the age where they can fall in love. it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to fall in love, right? ] [ f * ck, that¡¯s disgusting. do you still want to control our beloved master and lord jiu? ] [ i¡¯ll be honest with you. although i only like 9th master and not master pampered, i won¡¯t object if the two of them get together. after all, it¡¯s their own choice! ] [ as fans, we should be good fans. don¡¯t get involved in other people¡¯s happiness! ] Chapter 2072 2072 eyes filled with killing intent [ there¡¯s nothing wrong with what the beauty fans above are saying. if they¡¯re in love, then so be it. we still like them! ] [ i just can¡¯t stand this blogger using an alternate ount to expose things. although i do mind a little, i mind more if someone exposes them like this! ] [ i hope that my beloved master and 9th master will be happy! ] [ i¡¯ll try my best to like the two of them! ] [ yeah, i think they¡¯re a good match. it¡¯s not strange for two gods to like each other. ] [ if the gods don¡¯t like the gods, why would they like the mortals? ] [ some people just don¡¯t have brains. they¡¯re spouting nonsense! ] ...... on the inte, probably because of lin yao ¡®er, everyone began to unite. instead, more people started to support mo nan chong and li jiujue. lin yao ¡®er didn¡¯t expect such a scene. she originally thought that the fans would rebel. after all, some artistes had encountered such a situation before. after their rtionship was exposed, the fans on both sides started to fight. they didn¡¯t like each other and didn¡¯t like each other. in the end, the scene was quite tragic, and it even affected the two celebrities. however, mo nan chong¡¯s style had changed. even the fans who didn¡¯t want the two to be in a rtionship before, at this time, inexplicably stood on their side and even said that they would work hard to ept their rtionship. what the hell is this? she found it unbelievable. the scariest thing was that she had actually been sprayed all over. she had be a sinner. lin yao ¡®er didn¡¯t dare to say anything. after all, the moment she opened her mouth, she would be scolded badly. however, she still couldn¡¯t believe that such a situation would actually happen. she was in a daze when she left the room. when he ran into wan duo ¡®er, his face was even darker. ¡°did you see that?¡± wan duo ¡®er asked. ¡°i see it.¡± ¡± she actually announced it, but not many fans are against it. everyone is actually supporting them. ¡± wan duo ¡®er couldn¡¯t believe it. she was also quite famous, but every time there was a little scandal, she would be scolded by theizens. however, mo nan chong did not get scolded. instead, she was praised for having good taste. were these fans crazy? why didn¡¯t he do anything to her? she had seen people who had a rtionship with 9th master and were scolded to death by 9th master¡¯s fans. there were also many socialites who liked 9th master and dealt with them. however, mo nan chong did not seem to have anything. even those who did not like mo nan chong said that they had to work hard to like her. however, there were very few people who did not like mo nan¡¯s pampering. ¡°she knows how to bewitch people!¡± lin yao ¡®er said unhappily, ¡± i really don¡¯t know what method she used. it¡¯s really disgusting. ¡± at the film crew. the director was also very happy when he heard the news. when he saw that li jiujue was there, he congratted the two of them. nce, on the other hand, felt a little ufortable. after li jiujue came over, every time they were filming,nce would re at him as if he was going to kill him. after all, he was the male lead and he had some emotional scenes with mo nan chong. there were also some scenes where they had physical contact. today, they were shooting a scene where they were holding hands. although it was only a hand-holding scene, the scale wasn¡¯t very big. however, li jiujue kept staring at him with a murderous look, so he kept doing bad takes. he was about to go crazy. if this continued, he would really go crazy. ¡°director, can you stop him from looking at us?¡±nce couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went to the director. he pleaded, ¡± we can¡¯t continue like this. ¡± ¡°well, i can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± the director nced at li jiujue. ¡± he didn¡¯t do anything. he¡¯s just here to watch. you should just focus on your acting! ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you see the look in his eyes? can you withstand being stared at like that all the time?¡± nce felt like he was going crazy. mo nan chong did not notice that she had run over to li jiujue¡¯s side while she was resting. when li jiujue saw hering over, he immediately handed her fruits and drinks. he was very doting on her. ¡°you¡¯re going to hold hands in this scene?¡± li jiujue asked, a little displeased. ¡°yeah.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± we¡¯ll hold hands when we fight. ¡± ¡°delete this scene.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± i don¡¯t like other people touching you. ¡± ¡°ah?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment before heughed. ¡± it¡¯s just an act. you have to ept the fact that your girlfriend is an actress! we¡¯re just holding hands ... and you can¡¯t take it?¡± ... ¡°i¡¯m looking for a substitute.¡± li jiujue¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. clearly, he could not stand someone holding his girlfriend¡¯s hand. ¡°i never use a substitute.¡± after mo nanchong drank his drink, he said, ¡± i¡¯ll do it myself. it¡¯s pretty good! ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. once again,nce felt an even more terrifying killing intent. although he did not look li jiujue in the eye, the moment his hand touched mo nan chong¡¯s hand, he felt as if he was going to be killed by the look. he retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. then, he ran back to the director¡¯s side dejectedly. ¡± director, i can¡¯t. i really can¡¯t. why don¡¯t you find a substitute? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s just a hand-holding scene and you want a body double. what about the kissing scer? ¡± the director asked. ¡°are there still kissing scenes?¡±nce looked at the director in horror. f * ck, he would die. he suspected that this man might have killed someone in the middle of the night and dumped the body! ... his eyes looked like he could do anything! ¡°i don¡¯t want a kissing scene!¡± ¡°director, when is he leaving?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. you¡¯ll have to ask him,¡± the director frowned. ¡± you¡¯ve already done a few bad takes. can¡¯t you finish filming properly? ¡± don¡¯t you feel tortured?¡± ¡± i¡¯m suffering. i¡¯m suffering. but what can i do? ¡± nce ran over to li jiujue and asked carefully, ¡± when are you leaving? ¡± ¡°leave? who said i¡¯m leaving? i¡¯ll apany darling to finish filming this movie.¡± nce: ¡°?? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to touch my woman.¡± li jiujue sat on the recliner, as if he was sitting on a boss¡¯s chair. he was very domineering. nce held his head, feeling like he was not far from going crazy. it was too awesome. the man did not intend to leave. his murderous eyes were really terrifying. this hand-holding scene had probably been shot more than a hundred times. at the end, li jiujue¡¯s gaze became even more terrifying. he went from sitting in the distance to slowly approaching, and in the end, he was almost standing by the side and watching. nce copsed after the p. he didn¡¯t want to film with grandpa chong ever again. although he liked grandpa chong a lot, his boyfriend¡¯s possessiveness was a little too scary. on the other hand, the director was very happy. he felt that the final effect of this scene was quite good. nce¡¯s expression of fear when he was in danger was vivid. because the two were in love, the crew all urged lord jiu to treat them. lord jiu didn¡¯t refuse and agreed directly. ¡°can i not go?¡±nce was trembling. ¡°you can¡¯t,¡± li jiujue said. Chapter 2073 2073 apologize in front of the whole crew the dinner party was held at a chinese restaurant. since it was li jiujue¡¯s choice, he chose a ce that master pet liked to eat. nce followed them to this ce dejectedly. it could be seen that he was in despair. sometimes, when he was chatting with mo nanchong, he would feel li jiujue¡¯s murderous gaze on him, as if he was going to eat him up. now, whenever he saw li jiujue, his scalp would go numb. he felt that he was not here to eat, but to be tortured. ¡°he won¡¯t do anything to me in public, will he?¡±nce tugged at the assistant director and said in a low voice, ¡± i feel like he¡¯s here for revenge! ¡± ¡°what are you afraid of? there are so many people here. what can he do to you?¡± ¡± that¡¯s not for sure. he even dared to look at me with such a fierce gaze. ¡±nce raised his head and met li jiujue¡¯s eyes. he quickly retracted his head and hid behind the assistant director. he no longer dared to speak to mo nan chong. the moment he opened his mouth, li jiujue would probably look at him with a very scary gaze. li jiujue¡¯s gaze was so frightening that he did not even dare to look him in the eye for a second. every time he did, he felt as if he was about to be eaten. nce didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head when he was eating. she felt that if she lifted her head, li jiujue would stare at her again. ¡°today¡¯s shoot was pretty good.¡± as lord jiu picked up some food for his favorite, his eyes fell onnce. ¡± it¡¯s very interesting to hold hands and shoot a fight scene. who¡¯s going to decide? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s hand. is it nice to touch?¡± 9th master looked atnce with a strange expression. nce buried his head in his food. whose idea was it? could it be his idea? of course, it was the screenwriter¡¯s idea! ¡°that, it¡¯s not very easy to touch ...¡± nce felt that something was wrong and quickly exined, ¡± no, i didn¡¯t mean that i¡¯m not good. we¡¯re just filming. there¡¯s no such thing as ¡®good¡¯ or ¡®bad¡¯. do you understand what i mean? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ninth master looked atnce with a faint smile, as if he was ready to make things difficult for him. nce was on the verge of tears. he felt so wronged. ¡± we¡¯re really filming. we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. filming doesn¡¯t need any feelings. when we held hands, i didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡± ¡°do you want to feel it?¡± ¡°no, no, no, i don¡¯t mean it that way.¡±nce¡¯s exnation only made things worse, and he shut his mouth. ¡°don¡¯t mess around,¡± mo nanchong looked at li jiujue helplessly. ¡± you¡¯ve scared her. she¡¯s innocent. ¡± ¡°oh, you¡¯re still protecting him.¡± 9th master was even more unhappy. it was like a huge vinegar jar had been overturned. the rest of the people could already tell that li jiujue was a jealous person. the atmosphere at the dinner table was even scarier now. everyone pitiednce. who would have thought that master chong had a boyfriend, and that his boyfriend could be so jealous? the director chuckled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°let¡¯s eat first. the announcement of 9th master and darling¡¯s rtionship was very surprising. everyone is very supportive of you!¡± xu ruohuan nodded. she had been worried sick. however, he did not expect things to go so smoothly. no one actually attacked darling and lord jiu. previously, she had thought that darling and 9th master would be badly attacked. fortunately, she wasn¡¯t attacked, and because of the person who spread the news without permission, everyone united to attack that person. the only fans and the couple fans had formed a group and it was very lively. after the meal, li jiujue suggested ying a game. then, everyone started ying the game. after ying truth or dare,nce would be in trouble. every time it fell on him, he would be tortured in all kinds of ways. of course, other thannce, lin sisi had also been pranked badly. it was as if li jiujue was targeting them. he had been finding trouble with them in all sorts of ways. however, when he found trouble with them through the game, everyone had nothing to say. in the end, lin sisi andnce were both drunk. the two of them even did all sorts of big adventures, and it was as embarrassing as it could get. especially lin sisi, who had been tormented badly. everyone seemed to have realized something. she knew that lin sisi was probably the one who had exposed her, which was why li jiujue was punishing her so calmly. although the exposure didn¡¯t bring them too much trouble, if they didn¡¯t punish her, she might do these things more often in the future. when they went back, everyone actually understood. li jiujue was also reminding everyone not to cause trouble for their beloved master. however, no one would actually cause trouble for her grandpa pet. after all, grandpa pet was such a good fighter. whoever caused trouble for her would be in trouble. ... people like lin sisi simply couldn¡¯t distinguish the situation and should reveal everything. however, there was no way to educate him when he was drunk. the next day, the director waited for lin sisi to wake up and went to talk to her. ¡°sisi, there¡¯s something i have to remind you about. we¡¯re all actors, public figures, and we often appear in the eyes of the audience. you exposed your own crew today. although it didn¡¯t cause much of an impact, it did affect others.¡± ¡± unless you think that you¡¯ll never have anything against others, but it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t do such a thing. ¡± ¡°you can expose others, and others can also expose yours.¡± ¡°perhaps you should apologize to darling and the others.¡± lin sisi did not expect to be called over by the director to talk about this. when she came over in high spirits, she thought that the director had discovered her shining point. lin sisi was a little angry when she heard the director¡¯s words. ¡± director, what do you mean? what right do you have to say that i exposed it? do you have any evidence? ¡± it was bad enough that she had been attacked byizens, but now the director was looking for trouble with her. ... ¡°isn¡¯t that so?¡± the director retorted. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t do anything!¡± lin sisi said angrily, ¡± why would i expose my own crew? it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t understand that logic. i don¡¯t want others to expose me either. ¡± the director was speechless. wasn¡¯t it? then why did 9th master make things difficult for her? no matter what, he felt that because of this incident, the person who could expose it should be someone from their production team. he had seen the photo and the angle was taken by someone who was with them. at this moment, xu ruohuan knocked on the door and entered. she looked at lin sisi as soon as she entered the door, her eyes cold. ¡± you said it wasn¡¯t you? i heard everything you said just now. what is this?¡± she threw a stack of evidence in front of lin sisi. this was what she had asked someone to help her investigate yesterday, and the person who was found was lin sisi. when lin sisi saw the information, she felt like she had been pped in the face. just now, she had confidently said that she was not, and now the evidence hade to her door. ¡°this is ...¡± ¡°this is ...¡± ¡°fine, i admit that i did it, but so what? if you¡¯re in love and someone finds out, are you still afraid of it being spread?¡± Chapter 2074 2074 chapter 2076-curve of death lin sisi looked at the director confidently. ¡± i won¡¯t be mistaken. she deserved it. ¡± ¡°lin sisi!¡± the director was a little angry. ¡± so, are you also going to leak some things about our crew? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re unrepentant. if word of what you¡¯ve done gets out, do you think anyone in the industry will still be willing to work with you? ¡± xu ruohuan looked at lin sisi in amusement. ¡± you¡¯re really ... surprising. you actually think you¡¯re doing the right thing? ¡± lin sisi looked at xu ruohuan in a daze. ¡± what do you want to do? ¡± ¡°if you think you¡¯re right, then we can go online and find theizens to judge!¡± ¡°you¡¯re going to ruin our crew!¡± lin sisi looked at the director. ¡± director, aren¡¯t you going to do something? ¡± ¡°it won¡¯t be our crew that will be destroyed, it will only be you. if there¡¯s a problem with your character, we won¡¯t use you.¡± the director said. lin sisi took a step back. ¡± i, i was wrong! i won¡¯t dare to do it again. sister huan, please let me go!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not the one you should apologize to. you should prepare yourself. if you really want to apologize, i suggest you apologize to our darling in front of everyone in the crew.¡± xu ruohuan said calmly. when lin sisi heard this, it was as if she had been hit on the head by a stick. ¡± apologize in front of everyone in the crew? what¡¯s the difference between this and exposing me online?¡± ¡± there¡¯s a difference. i believe that the others are different from you. ¡± ¡°they won¡¯t expose anything.¡± ¡°we¡¯re all in this circle, so we¡¯ll follow the rules.¡± xu ruohuan looked at lin sisi and said, ¡± it¡¯s up to you to choose whether you want to apologize or not. anyway, if you don¡¯t apologize here, you¡¯ll still have to apologize in the future. it won¡¯t be good if theizens force you to apologize.¡± without saying anything else, xu ruohuan left. lin sisi¡¯s face turned pale. she did not expect xu ruohuan to be so domineering. she had already made it clear that if she did not apologize, she would definitely expose her. lin sisi nced at the director. ¡°there¡¯s no point in looking at me. i¡¯ll give you a chance. you see, they found it themselves.¡± the director said, ¡± i suggest you apologize properly. of course, if you don¡¯t apologize and this matter spreads, the production crew won¡¯t be able to tolerate you anymore. ¡± during the day, during filming. when everyone was resting, lin sisi gathered everyone. ¡°pleasee over for a moment, i have something to say.¡± lin sisi¡¯s manager was beside her and was also a little flustered and exasperated. although she knew that lin sisi was the one who did it, she was still very unhappy that she had been exposed. however, she had no choice. if lin sisi did not apologize, she would be fired from the show. hence, she could only apologize. this show was a rare opportunity, and he definitely couldn¡¯t lose it. moreover, the publicity had already been done. if she was suddenly rejected by the production team, her future would basically be over. he could only apologize. many of the crew members had gathered together. li jiujue and mo nan chong sat in their chairs, not intending to move. lin sisi saw that the two of them were not going toe over, so she could only go over by herself. the rest of the people also followed. everyone was discussing something in low voices, not knowing what lin sisi was going to say. those in the know knew that she was going to apologize, but those who didn¡¯t know were actually very surprised. ¡°i have something to tell everyone.¡± lin sisi said, ¡± i also have to apologize to two people. i¡¯ve wasted a few minutes of everyone¡¯s time. i¡¯ll apologize in public. i know i made a mistake in this matter, and i will never do such a thing again.¡± those who knew about it weren¡¯t surprised, but those who didn¡¯t were shocked. ¡°oh my god, she was the one who exposed it?¡± ¡± i told you, there¡¯s definitely a traitor in our crew. i didn¡¯t expect it to be her! ¡± ¡± why did she expose it? she¡¯s so scary. we¡¯re all members of her own crew. how could she expose it so casually? ¡± ¡± so, do you understand now? you actually took the initiative to apologize! ¡± ¡± she didn¡¯t take the initiative. she was forced to. i heard that mo nan chong has found evidence. she couldn¡¯t refute it and could only apologize. otherwise, master chong would have exposed it to the inte. ¡± ¡°oh, so it¡¯s like this!¡± lin sisi¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. she could clearly hear the discussions around her. she knew that these people now despised her very much. suppressing her anger, lin sisi apologized to mo nan chong and li jiujue. li jiujue and mo nan chong were both lying on the lounge chairs and looking up at her. they were clearly lying down, but their eyes were condescending, making her feel ufortable. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. can you please forgive me? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to forgive you.¡± li jiujue said coldly. lin sisi: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already apologized to you. what else do you want?¡± she had alreadye to apologize so patiently and carefully. what kind of attitude was this? ¡°i don¡¯t want anything.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± i have the right to not forgive you. not all apologies have to be epted. don¡¯t you understand? ¡± ... ¡°then why do you want me to apologize?¡± lin sisi asked. ¡°you can also choose not to apologize!¡± li jiujue said. lin sisi was furious. seeing that there were still many people watching, she felt that she had lost all face. she turned around and ran away in exasperation. after a few shouts, the manager apologized to mo nan chong and li jiujue. ¡± please do us a favor. this incident didn¡¯t cause too much of a negative impact, did it? she was just in a daze, it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡± mo nanchong nced at his manager. ¡± you¡¯re part of it too, right? you know, right? allowing your own artistes to do this, are you trying to get your own artistes killed?¡± the manager was speechless. she realized that they could not win an argument against li jiujue and mo nan chong. the two of them were quite scary. in the end, he did not say anything and the manager went to chase after lin sisi. n si was rejoicing at the side. if it wasn¡¯t for lin sisi acting as a shield for him, he would probably be under li jiujue¡¯s scrutiny for the entire day. he also had a love scene with mo nan chong today. even though it wasn¡¯t physical, it was still very sweet talk. ... she really hoped that li jiujue wasn¡¯t here. the filming hadn¡¯t even started, but he was already feeling ufortable. as expected, during filming. nce once again felt li jiujue¡¯s murderous gaze, as if he wanted to kill him. he really wanted to ask him to just rece him as the male lead. he was not worthy! after a day of suffering, they finally finished filming the scenes for the day. there was a race scene that night, so the group changed locations and went to the race¡¯s death corner. this scene was mainly about doting on the master. master chong was going to race with people, the other cars had professional racers, and mo nan chong was going to race in person. the curve of death was indeed the curve of death. there were more than a hundred racing hovercars that had fallen off the cliff. Chapter 2075 2075 what¡¯s so great about it? this scene was actually more difficult to film because it was highly dangerous. the director wanted to find a more professional stunt double, but master pet thought that a stunt double wouldn¡¯t have as much feeling as his own. besides, she could also race, so grandpa chong insisted on going to the race himself. when everyone arrived at the scene and saw the curve, they all felt a little scared. after all, it was a mountain road, and there was more than one turn. it was a continuous turn. even if one often practiced racing on this road, it was possible for an ident to happen. master chong was just an actor. even if he really knew how to race, it still made people a little worried. ¡°darling, do you really want to go on stage?¡± after looking at the curve, the director still asked with some uncertainty. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± mo nan chong was holding a helmet and wearing his costume. he looked exceptionally handsome. ¡± i think this turn is too dangerous. why don¡¯t we find a professional stunt double? there¡¯s a suitable candidate anyway. ¡± the director said, ¡± that stunt double is also a girl. her body size is simr to yours. if she¡¯s in it, there won¡¯t be a problem. ¡± mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± i can do it myself. ¡± she smiled and patted the director¡¯s shoulder. ¡± director, hurry up and get ready. we¡¯ll be done after this! ¡± the director knew that he could not change mo nan chong¡¯s mind, so he prepared to start work. many of the crew members around were discussing. ¡°this turn is really dangerous. will i be okay with it? i know i¡¯m powerful, but who can do everything?¡± ¡°i think master chong wants to do it himself. she doesn¡¯t seem to like using a substitute.¡± ¡°what if there¡¯s an¡± what if ¡°?¡± ¡°bah, bah, bah, there¡¯s no¡± what if.¡±i¡¯m so powerful, how can there be a¡± what if ¡°!¡± ¡°i believe in grandpa pampered. i¡¯ll probably pass it in one take!¡± ¡± wow, but her boyfriend, master jiu, didn¡¯t stop her from acting in this scene. i thought her boyfriend would strongly object, but he didn¡¯t. i¡¯m surprised! ¡± ¡°maybe he understands darling very well and knows that persuasion is useless!¡± ¡± that¡¯s possible. i know darling¡¯s character. she has her own opinions and no one can persuade her! ¡± everyone was busy discussing. pared to li jiujue¡¯s calmness, xu ruohuan and song sheng were extremely anxious. ¡± what should we do, sister huan? this ce is too scary. are we really going to let master chong shoot this dangerous scene? ¡± song sheng walked around in circles. no matter how he thought about it, he didn¡¯t think he should let his favorite grandpa take the picture. after all, it was too dangerous. he actually said that something happened a few days ago. this ce was quite strange. every year, a few people would die. no one could guarantee that grandpa chong would be fine when he was filming this movie. there was once a film crew that came here to film and an actor broke his leg. that actor was considered lucky. if he was slightly unlucky, he might have lost his life. song sheng and xu ruohuan were both ordinary people. however, her grandpa was not a god. she could not predict everything and do everything well. therefore, the two of them were extremely worried. ¡± the director can¡¯t stop it. i¡¯ve asked 9th master, and he said that he¡¯ll support anything that master pet decides on! ¡± when xu ruohuan thought of this, she frowned in disdain. ¡± in the past, i¡¯m just pampering her. but now, i¡¯m actually listening to her. it¡¯s so infuriating! ¡± she had also looked for the director, and obviously, the director couldn¡¯t make grandpa sheng give up. xu ruohuan¡¯s head began to throb at the thought of this. ¡°there¡¯s no other way. i can only let darling do it. have you ever seen anyone who can stop her from making her decision?¡± ¡°although that¡¯s what i said, i¡¯m still very worried.¡± song sheng looked in the direction of mo nan chong. she held the helmet with one hand and leaned against the car. she was simply too cool. li jiujue was standing at the side and saying something to her. under the light, the two of them looked like they had walked out of an idol drama. they were so good looking. his entire body was glowing, like a god. song sheng thought about it. perhaps master chong really had the ability to protect him? moreover, she had always been a very lucky person. she was very lucky in everything she did. as long as she was willing to buy a lottery ticket, she would always win it. what could go wrong with such a lucky master? everything was ready. the director gave the order and mo nan chong put on the helmet and got into the car. the rest of the people stood in their positions. song sheng, xu ruohuan, li jiujue, and a few others stood together. nce also walked over carefully. heined in a low voice, ¡± why didn¡¯t you stop her? ¡± as he spoke,nce grabbed song sheng¡¯s shoulder. he was obviously afraid of being beaten up by li jiujue. ninth master turned his head and shotnce a cold look, causingnce to immediately seal his mouth. he muttered in a low voice. 9th master nced at him. he raised his hands and subconsciously made a gesture of surrender. ¡± i, i didn¡¯t scold you! ¡± his favorite was already in the car. the cars behind them were also ready. ... after the director gave the order, her car sped off. under the night sky, the car made a cool turn and drifted very professionally. grandpa pet was sitting in the car, and the camera in the car captured her face. her face was extremely beautiful, and even with the helmet on, her beautiful and focused eyes could be seen. her actions were very fast. the car seemed to be moving at lightning speed from the outside, but it was very calm inside. although the cars behind her were also very fast, they couldn¡¯t catch up with her at all and were just a little behind her. although it was only a short distance, everyone was shocked and scared to the point of breaking out in cold sweat. this scene was done in one go. master pet stopped the car, got out of the car, and the moment he took off his head, everyone felt that he was glowing, as if he was a goddess. ¡°pa pa pa!¡± everyone started pping. ¡°that¡¯s great! i¡¯vepleted the most difficult curve with ease!¡± ... ¡± i don¡¯t think that drift could have been done with special effects. i¡¯m so good at it! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m so awesome!¡± ¡°goddess, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± everyone was very excited. the director was also very satisfied. ¡± you¡¯re a man of your word. it¡¯s a one time pass. i¡¯ve never seen an actor more professional than you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s only a part. there are still a few more parts.¡± mo nan chong said with a smile. ¡± let¡¯s take a rest first. the next scene will be even more dangerous, as we¡¯ll have to fight. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± wan duo ¡®er and lin sisi stood together with their arms crossed in front of their chests. their eyes were filled with the same disdain and contempt. ¡°it¡¯s just a turn, what¡¯s the big deal!¡± wan duo ¡®er snorted coldly. ¡± if you let me go, i can do it too! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so.¡± lin sisiughed coldly. ¡± i¡¯m afraid she¡¯s trying to be in the limelight. she clearly has a substitute, but she insists on doing it herself. i don¡¯t know what kind of ident she got into, but will it be difficult for this production team to continue? ¡± Chapter 2076 2076 chapter 2077-god-level fragment ¡°if the hidden gods financial group knows that she¡¯s so reckless, they¡¯ll probably scold her,¡± lin sisi nced at wan duo ¡®er. ¡± think about it. the hidden god financial group invested so much money, but the protagonist always acts recklessly. we¡¯ve already filmed quite a few of them. if anything happens to mo nan, the progress won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± wan duo ¡®er looked at lin sisi coldly. ¡± if you want to report me, you can do it yourself. i don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good person. ¡± duo er, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. ¡± lin sisi quickly chased after him. ¡°i didn¡¯t misunderstand you. you even exposed their rtionship. you¡¯re just a crew member. do you think i¡¯m stupid? if i look for the hidden gods financial group to say something, are you going to expose what i¡¯ve done? she said that she did not get along with the female lead, that she was mo nan chong¡¯s mortal enemy, and that she was trying to frame her. and then you can benefit from it, right?¡± wan duo ¡®erughed scornfully. ¡± although i know how to rely on my backer, i¡¯m not as shameless as you to use such a method. ¡± lin sisi: ¡°!!! ¡± wan duo ¡®er was obviously very insistent. she turned around and was about to leave. lin sisi was a little exasperated. ¡± what¡¯s so great about you? are you looking down on me now? ¡± didn¡¯t you deal with her before? aren¡¯t you the same as me?¡± the two of them suddenly started quarreling. the film crew was speechless when they saw the two of them fighting. the managers on both sides pulled their own people away. after mo nan chong had rested enough, he got into the car again. the difficulty of the previous scene was at the turn, but the biggest danger in this scene was when master pet got out of the car. this scene was about master pet¡¯s car falling off a cliff and master pet climbing up from the edge. it could be said to be very dangerous. although there would be certain protective measures, the filming alone was still very high and very challenging on acting skills. there was still a fight scene after they came up, and it seemed to be extremely difficult. originally, this scene was going to be divided into two parts, and in the middle, master pet was also going to hang on to the wire. however, master pet rejected it, because it was not very useful to use the wire in this ce. besides, master pet thought that if he used it, he would not be able to get that feeling. she wanted to do it in one go. she had always been very serious when it came to filming. after everyone was in position, grandpa pet got back into the car. the car sped away and the car behind hit him. at the edge of the cliff, grandpa pet¡¯s car was about to rush down. although it was nned in advance, the moment the car sped out, it still made people feel uneasy, as if it could go out of control at any time. the car was a little off track. everyone was scared out of their wits and their hearts clenched. just as the car, which was supposed to be parked at the edge of the cliff, fell, everyone¡¯s hearts fell. everyone was scared out of their wits. however, at this moment, a hand reached out to the edge of the cliff, and then, grandpa pet slowly climbed up. at the bottom of the cliff, the car exploded. with the mes in the sky, mo nan chong slowly climbed up and took off his helmet. there were some bloodstains on her face, and in front of her were a few men who were about to attack her. she was surrounded by a group of people, but there was no fear on her face. her eyes were strong and firm, and she suddenly threw a punch. the group of people instantly started fighting. in less than a few minutes, that group of people had all been beaten to the ground by master pet. ¡°cut!¡± the director gave the order. master pet let go of the person on the ground. she stood up, tidied up her clothes, and walked forward coolly. everyone was frightened. at this time, they gradually recovered from their shock and cheered excitedly. ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°oh my god, i was scared to death. i really thought that i fell off the cliff. fortunately, i¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so powerful!¡± ¡± he was so cool just now. he was so strong! ¡± the director gave mo nan chong a big thumbs up. when mo nan chong walked up to him, he asked with concern, ¡± ¡°darling, are you hurt? are you alright?¡± ¡°of course not.¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m sorry for making everyone worried. ¡± ¡± the scene just now was too perfect. i think the audience will be mesmerized by it! ¡± lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er had already stopped fighting. she was said to have charmed the audience. the two of them hated her, but the scene just now had almost charmed them. that scene was simply heaven-defying. ¡°he¡¯s so handsome ... i¡¯m mesmerized!¡±nce mumbled, ¡± how can a girl be so cool? ¡± li jiujue had been looking at his girlfriend affectionately, but when he heardnce¡¯s words, he turned his head quickly. nce¡¯s eyes met li jiujue¡¯s inadvertently, and he immediately said, ¡± ¡°you can think of it as ... i¡¯m her fan. do you mind? if you mind, i won¡¯t be your fan anymore.¡± ¡°i mind.¡± 9th master said two words. ... nce wanted to cry but had no tears. master pet walked in front of li jiujue. ¡± don¡¯t bully little kids. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t bully him,¡± elder jiu replied. ¡°he looks like he¡¯s about to cry.¡± mo nan chong nced atnce and said with a smile. ¡°are you going to cry?¡± li jiujue¡¯s face was serious. ¡± you are not allowed to cry in front of our darling! ¡± nce was speechless. he walked away silently. a jealous man was always so scary ... she was too scary. he¡¯d better stay away from her, even though he still wanted to cooperate with her ... he was now a little worried about the uing cooperation, and there would be kissing scenes and so on ... would he die a terrible death? he seriously suspected that this man would send him directly to hell. ... nce sat down beside the director and felt like crying. ¡°director, don¡¯t you think i¡¯m in a very dangerous situation right now? this is the most dangerous film i¡¯ve ever taken on. you might be beaten up at any time!¡± ¡°who would dare to hit you? darling won¡¯t beat you up.¡± the director was still watching the scene over and over again. the more he watched, the more fascinated he became. ¡± this scene is definitely godly. there¡¯s no other scene that can surpass this! ¡± ¡°director, do you know what i¡¯m talking about?¡±nce was tired. ¡°no one will hit you. aren¡¯t you very powerful? who would dare to hit you?¡± the director shook his head. ¡°that boyfriend!¡±nce said pitifully, ¡± the moment he saw me, there was a murderous look in his eyes. is he an assassin? why did it feel so terrifying? his aura is on par with me!¡± ¡± oh, you¡¯re talking about 9th master? he¡¯s pretty good too. without his support, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to produce the effect of this scene. ¡± the director lifted his head in satisfaction and nodded at li jiujue. nce was speechless. the night scene ended smoothly. mo nanchong, li jiujue, and the others got into their cars and prepared to go home. after driving for a short while, a car suddenly appeared in front of them and blocked their way. Chapter 2077 2077 chapter 2078-better looks the car came to a sudden stop. the driver said in surprise, ¡± a few cars are blocking our way. ¡± mo nanchong and the others naturally saw it too. ¡°i¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± just as mo nanchong was about to go down, he felt a hand grab his. li jiujue nced at her, smiled, and said, ¡± let¡¯s go down together. ¡± ¡°you guys stay in the car.¡± mo nan chong said to the driver and song sheng. the two of them got out of the car. someone from the other side¡¯s car also got out. a few of them were carrying iron rods in their hands, and they didn¡¯t look like good people. when master chong and li jiujue saw this, they exchanged a look. ¡°do you know them?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°i don¡¯t.¡± li jiujue shook his head. ¡± what about you? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think i have any enemies, do i?¡± master chong looked suspiciously at the people in front of him. ¡± who are you? why are you blocking our way? was it a robbery?¡± ¡°it¡¯s to snatch people.¡± one of the men on the other side said arrogantly, ¡± our boss likes you, so he wants you toe. as for this man, you should break up with him. you already have our boss, why do you still need other men?¡± mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± li jiujue¡¯s face instantly darkened. he reached out to protect mo nan chong and nced at the group of men in front of him. ¡± who¡¯s your boss? ¡± ¡°my boss. even if i tell you, you won¡¯t know him.¡± the man looked at mo nan chong and said, ¡± miss mo, pleasee with us. our boss really likes you. don¡¯t be with this man. what¡¯s so good about him? he¡¯s not as handsome as our boss, and he¡¯s not even as rich as our boss. he just looks like a weakling. ¡± mo nanchong turned his head and looked at li jiujue, who was beside him. his eyes were serious. then, she looked at the man who had just spoken. ¡± you said that your boss is more handsome than him? are you serious?¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m serious. i¡¯m much more handsome.¡± ¡± this man doesn¡¯t look good at all. he doesn¡¯t look good. an outstanding woman like you should like an extremely outstanding man. this man is obviously not worthy of you! ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. she turned to look at li jiujue. ¡± why don¡¯t you go and see this person who is more handsome than you? ¡± she liked good-looking people. of course, she still loved her boyfriend very much. she was just very curious. who else could be more handsome than her boyfriend? how handsome must he be? her boyfriend¡¯s looks should be the ceiling of human beauty. the hooligan was serious, and it piqued master pet¡¯s curiosity. although li jiujue didn¡¯t want to admit it, his curiosity was piqued. who exactly was the boss of this hooligan? was he really more handsome than him? he said it so seriously that it really made people feel that he might really be very handsome. ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± 9th master directly rejected. what if he was really better looking than her? he clearly knew that grandpa chong was a girl who liked to look at faces. his girlfriend loved to look at faces so much. perhaps she would be captivated by a good-looking face. mo nan chong was speechless. with such a direct rejection, it seemed that she had no chance to see someone more handsome than her boyfriend. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i refuse. it¡¯s mainly because my boyfriend doesn¡¯t agree to it, so i can¡¯t go see your boss. if your boss is a fan of mine, i can give you an autograph, but you can forget about the rest.¡± grandpa chong said calmly. ¡°no way. boss said that we must bring you back.¡± the hooligan saw that master pet and li jiujue had rejected him. he immediately wanted to snatch her away. ¡°don¡¯t touch me, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± grandpa chong frowned. ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as we can beat him. he tried to stop you, didn¡¯t he?¡± as he spoke, the hooligan directly attacked li jiujue. of course, master chong didn¡¯t give her the chance. although she knew that li jiujue was very powerful, she still rushed forward instinctively to protect her man. therefore, 9th master didn¡¯t even have the chance to make a move. he only saw those peopleing to attack him one after another. then, master pet knocked all of them to the ground in a few moves. li jiujue was at a loss for words. the hooligan: ¡± you¡¯re breaking the rules! how can a man like you let a woman do it! ¡± 9th master looked up with a proud expression. ¡± what¡¯s it to you? my girlfriend just likes to protect me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the hooligan: ¡°!!! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s none of your business. i like to protect my man. ¡± go back and tell your boss, i don¡¯t mind being my fan, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t touch my man. otherwise, i¡¯m going to turn hisir upside down.¡± ¡°master chong, don¡¯t you like to look at faces? you¡¯ll know when you see my boss, he¡¯s really pretty.¡± the hooligan said after he got up. he described his boss as a rainbow. his face was extremely handsome, and his figure was absolutely perfect. no matter what he wore, he was a perfect man. as he spoke, the hooligan¡¯s eyes were filled with deep admiration. master pet was even more curious. ... li jiujue said,¡±a face like a rainbow. how good can it be?¡± don¡¯t believe them, these people have no sense of aesthetics!¡± mo nan chong thought about it and agreed. human aesthetics were different. some people¡¯s aesthetics were very strange. the few people in front of her were not from the same country as her, so every country¡¯s aesthetics were different. perhaps this person¡¯s so-called good looks were actually very ugly in her eyes? no matter how she looked at their clothes, she didn¡¯t think they had a good sense of aesthetics. ¡°forget it, i¡¯m not interested in your boss!¡± mo nan waved his hand. ¡± i only like my man. so, you can leave! ¡± then, he took a few steps forward. she looked at the cars blocking the road in disgust, then raised her leg and kicked them. one of the cars rolled to the side. ¡°f * ck!¡± the hooligan was scared silly. ... was she still a woman? what kind of terrifying and strange strength was this? mo nan chong then kicked the other two cars to the side. seeing that the road was empty, she walked back with ease. the hooligan shivered as he looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong was so strong that he did not even use his strength when he hit them just now. if he had used his strength, they might have already been shattered! everyone quickly dodged to the side, afraid that they would be beaten up by master chong. master chong looked at the group of people calmly and then got into the car with li jiujue. the driver, song sheng, and the others were all shocked. especially when her grandpa had just flipped over a car with a light kick, and the car had even rolled over a few times. how heavy was that car? her grandpa was so small, and she could kick the car like that with one foot. Chapter 2078 2078 a group to see a handsome guy in the car, song sheng and xu ruohuan looked at li jiujue with sympathy. li jiujue was at a loss for words. it was clear from her eyes that he had to be more careful with master chong in the future. otherwise, with his wife¡¯s strength, he might die a terrible death. of course, 9th master didn¡¯t care at all. darling was such a good person, how could he hit him? even if they bullied him, he would do it willingly. he would not me them for being spoiled. he loved darlings. he liked it when darling was like this. so what if he was strong? darling¡¯s strength was so cute. after they returned, the group of people went to have a meal together before returning to the hotel. mo nan chong read the lines for a while. ¡°darling, i¡¯m going out for a while.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± you can rest early. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± mo nanchong nced at li jiujue and smiled as he waved his hand. ¡± go ahead. it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m fine without you. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± after li jiujue left, master pet was in high spirits. she dropped the script in her hand and took out herptop excitedly. she wanted to find the ce that the hooligan had mentioned before, where his boss was. although 9th master didn¡¯t allow her to see the boss, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious. she wanted to see what the boss looked like. she looked like a rainbow and was much better-looking than her ninth master. he was definitely a handsome man. she had always been interested in handsome men. grandpa pet found the address very quickly and was ready to go out. as soon as she opened the door of the room, she ran into sister huan, who hade to look for her. she saw that sister huan had changed her clothes and was wearing a cap, as if she was going out. sister huan was suspicious. ¡± what are you doing? where are you going? ¡± you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going out to do anything good with your outfit.¡± song sheng happened to pass by and took a look. ¡± huh, master chong? ¡± where are you going? it¡¯s sote, what are you doing?¡± ¡°cough, nothing much, just going out for a walk.¡± mo nan chong coughed and tried to cover it up. ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going for a walk. what is he going to do?¡± song sheng shook his head. ¡°where are you going for a walk in the middle of the night?¡± sister huan shook her head and blocked the door. ¡± i won¡¯t let you out if you don¡¯t tell me the truth. i¡¯ll only let you out if you tell me the truth! ¡± ¡°alright, i want to go and see how good looking the boss that the hooligan was talking about is. if i don¡¯t see that little hooligan¡¯s face, i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡± mo nan chong said helplessly, ¡± you guys heard what the hooligan said. his boss is so good-looking, so good-looking! ¡± song sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. i want to see what kind of face is like a rainbow!¡± xu ruohuan and song sheng looked at each other and said in unison, ¡± bring us too! we want to see it too! ¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sure!¡± xu ruohuan nodded. ¡± how handsome is he? if he is, it¡¯s not a bad idea to poach him as an artiste! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re right. let¡¯s go and poach them!¡± mo nan chong said excitedly. ¡± but what about 9th master? i¡¯m sure 9th master won¡¯t agree to let me see the boss? ¡± xu ruohuan thought of li jiujue and was a little worried. after all, this man was also a jealous person. ¡± he went out to do something. let¡¯s go. the sooner we go, the sooner we¡¯lle back! ¡± so, master chong secretly drove away with his manager and assistant. ¨C when li jiujue found the boss, the hooligan was reporting to the boss about mo nan chong. he kicked the door open and walked in. then, he saw his boss sitting on the sofa. he was wearing a facial mask, so he couldn¡¯t see his face. however, he did see the figure of this boss. the so-called perfect figure ... looked a little strange. his legs were short and his body was long. his body was full of muscles, but they weren¡¯t well-proportioned. he only gave off the feeling that he was very strong. sure enough, there were differences in people¡¯s aesthetics. ¡°this is your boss?¡± 9th master asked again with some uncertainty. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± the hooligan jumped up in shock. he looked at li jiujue in fear. ¡± boss, it¡¯s him. he¡¯s the one who stole your girlfriend! ¡± ¡± what do you mean by snatching his girlfriend ... ¡± 9th master was incredulous. ¡± darling is my girlfriend. she¡¯s been my girlfriend from the beginning. how is she snatching your girlfriend? ¡± li jiujue sized up the man in front of him from head to toe. no matter how she looked at him, she didn¡¯t think that this man was the handsome type. ¡°take off your mask and have a look. i heard that you¡¯re prettier than rainbow.¡± the eldest son sat on the sofa and raised his head to look at li jiujue. he snorted coldly and said, ¡± you have a problem with me being good-looking. you are so ugly. naturally, i am much better-looking than you. ¡± li jiujue was speechless. at the same time, the three of them had also arrived. the three of them had secretly climbed over the wall. then, he leaned against the window and looked inside. ... song sheng almost cried out when he saw 9th master, but xu ruohuan covered his mouth. ¡°shh!¡± mo nan chong gestured for her to keep quiet. song sheng pulled xu ruohuan¡¯s hand away and asked in a low voice, ¡± 9th master, why are you here? if he knew that lord chong was here, wouldn¡¯t 9th master explode?¡± ¡°so be quiet. if you don¡¯t speak, we won¡¯t be discovered. we¡¯ll leave after we¡¯ve seen what this man looks like!¡± mo nan chong said. song sheng nodded and covered his mouth. the atmosphere in the room was a little strange. li jiujue held it in for a moment and said, ¡± then let me see what your face, which is more handsome than mine, looks like. if you don¡¯t take off the mask, i won¡¯t believe that your face is so beautiful! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll let you see it!¡± the boss didn¡¯t hide anything and tore off the mask on his face. ... then, he showed his face openly. ¡± am i handsome? ¡± after he finished speaking, he stood up. ¡± do you feel inferior after seeing me? ¡± li jiujue couldn¡¯t help butugh. by the window, mo nan chong, xu ruohuan, and song sheng were trying their best to hold it in, but they could not hold it in and burst outughing. as soon as he made a sound, the three of them wanted to dodge. however, he only managed to hide for a moment before he was discovered. li jiujue stood by the window and opened it. he lowered his head to look at the three familiar heads. e out, i see it.¡± master chong raised his head andughed dryly. ¡± heh, we¡¯re just out for a walk. what a coincidence to meet you here. ¡± the three of them entered the house and looked at the boss, trying to hold back theirughter. the boss was indeed colorful, just like a rainbow, because his hair was colorful. his hair was short, but it was dyed in various colors. it wasn¡¯t obvious when he leaned on the sofa, but when he stood up, it was very obvious. moreover, this guy had a face that was ugly no matter how you looked at it ... he couldn¡¯t tell what was good about it. obviously, there was something wrong with the hooligan¡¯s aesthetic sense! Chapter 2079 2079 she is morepatible with you! ¡°what are youughing at? why do i feel like you¡¯re up to no good with your smiles?¡± the boss clearly felt that theughter of the few people in front of him seemed to be filled with ridicule. they didn¡¯t seem to think he was handsome, so theyughed. instead, they thought he was ugly, so theyughed unreasonably. he was obviously so handsome, and everyone said that he was handsome, okay? ¡°no, you¡¯re quite handsome!¡± mo nan chong chuckled. ¡± as expected of the boss. he¡¯s really colorful. this style is very good! ¡± ¡°right? were you attracted to me the moment you saw me? you¡¯ve already fallen in love with me, haven¡¯t you? if that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll let you be my girlfriend. even though you¡¯ve already announced that you¡¯re in a rtionship with him, i don¡¯t mind you breaking up with him.¡± the boss said with a serious face. he seemed to be full of confidence. song sheng and xu ruohuan looked at each other in disbelief. they did not expect someone so ugly to be so confident. ¡± wow, i really admire him. he can still firmly believe that he¡¯s handsome in front of 9th master. does he have a problem with his taste? ¡± song sheng whispered in xu ruohuan¡¯s ear. ¡°it¡¯s indeed very inconceivable,¡± xu ruohuan nodded. mo nan chong also looked at this man in surprise. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but i only love my boyfriend. although you¡¯re pretty handsome, i¡¯m not interested in you!¡± of ¡°since there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± mo nan chong grabbed li jiujue¡¯s hand and walked out. she clearly wasn¡¯t interested in this confident ugly man. ¡± you just said that i¡¯m very handsome. did the ugly man beside you threaten you? ¡± the man snorted and said, ¡± miss darling, i like you very much. i¡¯m serious about you. i¡¯ve been shooting for you every day, so i hope you can be my girlfriend.¡± as he spoke, the boss¡¯s gaze fell on li jiujue. ¡± if this person is giving you trouble, i will help you solve it. ¡± the boss suddenly gave an order, and then many of his men appeared in the room. among them, there were a few people who had seen how powerful master pet was. the leader of the hooligans rubbed his temples. he remembered that master chong was a woman who could kick a car over. a casual kick from a woman like this could send them flying out of the sky. ¡°boss, let¡¯s talk this out.¡± even if they wanted to fight, they wouldn¡¯t be able to! ¡°my boyfriend didn¡¯t threaten me.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± we¡¯re quite in love. you¡¯re so handsome, is it hard to find a girlfriend? you can find a girlfriend anywhere!¡± ¡°although that¡¯s what you said! hahaha, i¡¯m just that handsome. to tell you the truth, the number of women pursuing me can form a circle around the world!¡± the bossughed happily and was extremely smug. ¡°that¡¯s right, you have so many girlfriends, so you should take pity on the other men! don¡¯t steal other men¡¯s girlfriends, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡± generally, handsome people have good characters. i think you¡¯re that kind of person. ¡± master pet ttered the man. after that, the man became satisfied. ¡°you¡¯re right. the more good-looking a person is, the better he is. but i¡¯m such a good-looking person!¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll let you guys off then. after all, there are so many women who like me. i can find anyone i want. the beauties in the entertainment industry will definitely be shocked by my looks.¡± mo nan chong nodded his head sincerely. song sheng and xu ruohuan wereughing like crazy. on the other hand, li jiujue¡¯s expression was calm. he still looked down on this man. ¡°don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know that you¡¯re jealous of me. but it¡¯s useless. this kind of good looks is natural.¡± li jiujue nodded his head. then, he suddenlyughed cunningly. ¡± since you have given me my girlfriend, i can rmend you a girlfriend that is suitable for you. that woman is more famous than my darling, and only you are worthy of her. it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°oh? there¡¯s such a woman?¡± ¡°of course.¡± ¡°tell me, which woman do you want to introduce to me?¡± ¡± it¡¯s just one of our darling¡¯s crew members. that girl¡¯s name is lin sisi. look, even her name is so nice. sisi, sisi, how nice! ¡± li jiujue lifted his chin. ¡°however, women are all reserved and need to be pursued. if you like her, you can pursue her. there are a lot of beautiful women in their crew. you can go and take a look. they¡¯re all single, so there¡¯s bound to be one that suits you. you¡¯re so outstanding, she¡¯ll fall in love with you at first sight. they¡¯ll get addicted to it. ¡± ninth master was very ck-bellied. he could tell that lin sisi had been targeting their darling, both openly and secretly. she would find someone to pester her and see how she would find trouble with darling. mo nan chong did not expect li jiujue to have such a thought. she felt likeughing. as expected, lord jiu couldn¡¯t be offended. he had offended her, and he had always held a grudge. ¡°you¡¯re right, no woman can resist my charm!¡± the boss was very confident. ¡± i¡¯ll make a friend of yours. not bad! ¡± ¡°en, brother,e and y with the crew tomorrow!¡± li jiujue invited her warmly. ¡± however, promise me that you won¡¯t cause any trouble on set. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± ... the boss said confidently, ¡± i¡¯m a very good person. the more handsome he is, the better his character is.¡± ¡°yes, you¡¯re the most handsome!¡± just like that, 9th master made a friend. on the way back, mo nan chong could not help but look at li jiujue. ¡± was it fun? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fun.¡± as ninth master drove, he nced at mo nan chong. ¡± you haven¡¯t exined to me why you sneaked out. are you that interested in him? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say that he was extremely handsome?¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± i want to know how you can be so handsome. ¡± ¡°you want to see if he¡¯s as handsome as me? if he¡¯s more handsome than me, would you be addicted to it?¡± ¡°did you praise him very smoothly just now? you really think he¡¯s handsome?¡± ninth master¡¯s words were filled with jealousy. ¡°how is that possible? with you around, who else can be handsome in my eyes?¡± mo nanchong tilted his head and looked at li jiujue in amusement. ¡± you¡¯re not even jealous of this person, are you? ¡± ¡°9th master, isn¡¯t this jealousy a little too much? do i have such bad taste?¡± ... ¡°that¡¯s hard to say!¡± ¡°alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡± master chong leaned over and kissed 9th master on the cheek. ¡± here, i¡¯ll make it up to you! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t mess with me when i¡¯m driving, okay? be careful or i¡¯ll pounce on you!¡± li jiujue¡¯s hand trembled, but he quickly steadied it. Chapter 2080 2080nce, i¡¯m scared again! the next day, there was no filming in the morning and they only started filming in the afternoon. this time, the venue was indoor. mo nan chong andnce¡¯s scene was still perfectly shot, and there were sighs of admiration around them. ¡°the progress of our production team is really fast!¡± ¡°it¡¯s mainly because of master pet¡¯s own power that led all the actors. everyone¡¯s acting skills have obviously improved. she¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡± as expected of someone surrounded by big bosses. there¡¯s no big boss in the entertainment industry that she doesn¡¯t know, right? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s too strong!¡± ¡± i like her so much. although i watch her live every day, i feel like this movie will be even better when it¡¯s out. i must go and watch it! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m going to watch it too. it¡¯s definitely going to be a hit. i feel like i¡¯m going to win so many awards that my hands are going to go soft! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so!¡± ¡± recently, even lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er¡¯s acting skills have not improved much! ¡± ¡°although they were against me, i still forced them to show some acting skills!¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m really powerful. i¡¯ve never seen such a powerful person like her. ¡± on the other side, lin sisi and wan duo ¡®er had just finished filming a scene together. the two of them had also passed a rare scene in one take. ¡°everyone did well today. we¡¯ll keep up the good work from now on!¡± the director praised. when the boss came over, lin sisi happened to be resting. she could feel that someone was staring at her. so she turned her head and when she saw the boss, she almost fell off her chair. her face was full of fear. ¡± sister sisi, has that person been watching you? do you know him? ¡± the assistant next to him also noticed it, so he asked in surprise. this person was really ugly, so ugly that it was very distinctive, but he didn¡¯t seem to be from the crew. if it was someone from the crew, they would usually remember it with one look. it was obvious that the assistant and lin sisi did not have much of an impression of this person. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? i don¡¯t know him.¡± lin sisi frowned. how could she know such an ugly person! ¡± but he seemed to be looking at you the whole time. he even smiled at you. ¡± the assistant looked around and saw that there was no one else. this person¡¯s gaze was obviously on lin sisi. ¡°impossible!¡± lin sisi shook her head firmly, then looked away. it was as if she had seen a ghost, and her heart was still fluttering with fear. the boss walked to li jiujue¡¯s side. ¡± you¡¯re right. i¡¯m very charming. she looked at me for a long time. she was probably afraid that i would notice something was wrong, so she looked away. ¡± boss said with certainty, ¡± she fell in love with me. she fell in love with me at first sight. ¡± as expected of the woman i like.¡± ¡°yeah, she must have fallen in love with you.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± you have to work hard. although she has fallen in love with you, women are always reserved. it will be difficult to win her heart. ¡± ¡°tsk, how is that possible? she can¡¯t even walk after seeing me, how can she reject me?¡± ¡°believe it or not, if i walk over now, she¡¯ll directly throw herself into my arms and ask me to date her!¡± the boss was full of confidence. ¡°i¡¯m not sure about that.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± you can try. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll prove it to you!¡± the boss walked towards lin sisi. when lin sisi raised her head, she saw the man walking over. she screamed madly in her heart, ¡± no! ¡± but the ugly monster walked straight towards her. she could feel that many people around him were attracted by his unique aura. many people were watching them. please don¡¯t misunderstand anything! she didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by everyone. lin sisi stood up in a panic, trying to avoid the man. she stood up and wanted to walk in the other direction. however, the man was in front of him in the blink of an eye, and he had no time to walk in another direction. just as she was panicking, she tripped over herself. she fell towards the man. the boss reacted quickly and caught lin sisi, his face full of a wretched smile. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be so eager to throw yourself into my arms.¡± ¡°i know. i¡¯m so handsome and i¡¯m very attractive to you. you can¡¯t resist me at all. but you should know that girls should be more reserved!¡± ¡°hehehe, but i do think you¡¯re not bad. you¡¯re still worthy of me!¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll ept you!¡± ¡°you, what are you saying!¡± lin sisi¡¯s legs went soft, and she looked like she was about to copse. she quickly got out of the man¡¯s arms, took two steps back, and looked at the man as if he was crazy. ¡°you don¡¯t understand what i¡¯m saying? there¡¯s something wrong with yourprehension. but i can understand that pretty girls usually don¡¯t have brains.¡± ... the boss was still full of confidence. he felt that lin sisi had fallen in love with him. she must have liked him a lot, but she was a little embarrassed. ¡°it¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. i¡¯m a very generous person. it¡¯s fine if you like me, i don¡¯t have a girlfriend anyway!¡± ¡°where did this lunatice from?¡± lin sisi could not believe it and took a few steps back. ¡°move away, or i¡¯ll get someone to drive you away!¡± ¡°aiya, are you ying hard to get?¡± lin sisi broke down. ¡± who¡¯s ying hard to get? i don¡¯t like you! ¡± ¡°then who do you like?¡± the boss asked. ¡°he!¡± lin sisi casually pointed at li jiujue. ¡°tsk, don¡¯t you know that he has a girlfriend? just to brush me off, you randomly pointed at someone who already has a girlfriend?¡± ... the boss¡¯s more determined character was lin sisi, who liked him. just like that, lin sisi was inexplicably entangled with this boss. she was on the verge of a mental breakdown, but there was nothing she could do. when mo nan chong was resting, he walked to li jiujue¡¯s side and looked at the show on lin sisi¡¯s side. ¡± aren¡¯t you a little too much? you scared me to death! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s not a good person. bullying my girlfriend is a light punishment for her. ¡± ¡°is he so vengeful?¡± ¡°it¡¯s because of you,¡± nce was speechless. the cup in his hand fell to the ground, and he looked at li jiujue in horror. he had heard almost the entire conversation just now. it was not hard to guess that this ugly man was hired by li jiujue to deal with lin sisi. everyone knew that lin sisi would cause trouble for mo nan chong, so 9th master decided to take revenge. then what about him ... he had a more intimate scene with master chong today. although it was a kiss on the forehead, 9th master would definitely take revenge on him if he saw it. wow, he wouldn¡¯t find an ugly girl to pester him, right? not only that, he felt that he might lose his life. such a strong sense of revenge! ¡°what are you doing?¡± ninth master looked up atnce, who was upset. ¡± what are you so excited about? ¡± Chapter 2081 2081 9th master is ck-bellied again nce trembled,¡±i¡¯m not excited, i¡¯m just a little scared!¡± ninth master, you wouldn¡¯t kill someone in public, would you?¡± nce¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved, and he swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. li jiujue did not say anything. he stared atnce for a long time before he said, ¡± that depends on the situation. sometimes, killing people in the middle of the night is not a big deal. however, i think killing people is meaningless. i like to torture people until they wish they were dead. that¡¯s the only way to feel good! ¡± ¡°waa!¡±nce screamed and ran. he ran to his manager¡¯s side, hugged her, and almost burst into tears. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the manager was frightened. ¡± who, who bullied you? don¡¯t get too excited. if there¡¯s anything, tell me and i¡¯ll solve it for you!¡± ¡°i think i might wish i were dead!¡±nce screamed. ¡°brother, do you know what the worst thing you¡¯ve done is?¡± ¡°what?¡± the manager was confused. ¡°that is to let me take on this movie. i¡¯ll die a horrible death, so you¡¯ll have to burn more paper money for me!¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter? what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong with you? are you possessed?¡± ¡°en, i¡¯ve been bewitched by ninth master. believe me, he will kill me!¡± the manager looked in li jiujue¡¯s direction and happened to meet his eyes. then, he got goosebumps all over. ¡°f * ck, i feel like he¡¯s not only going to kill you, he¡¯s going to kill me too!¡± ¡°right, he¡¯s too protective of darling ... quickly go and beg the director to delete the kissing scene!¡± ¡°the director is very insistent on keeping this kissing scene.¡± the manager was helpless. ¡± should i treat him to a meal? why don¡¯t you try to please this ninth master?¡± ¡°do you think it¡¯s useful to please him? this is a woman¡¯s matter, no man would forgive her so easily, right?¡± ¡± ... then that¡¯s the only way. do you have a better idea? ¡± the manager asked. nce,¡±i feel like crying.¡± ¡°go ahead and cry, i agree,¡± the agent said. nce: ¡± why isn¡¯t he leaving yet? how can i make him leave the crew and not keep an eye on them? ¡± the manager,¡±the earth is destroyed?¡± i heard that he¡¯s going to finish the shoot with me!¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯m dead!¡±nce said. although mo nan chong did not hear what his manager said tonce, he still found their reactions very funny. ¡°you¡¯ve scared them,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but say to li jiujue, ¡± don¡¯t scare them.nce is about to be scared to death by you. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say anything,¡± 9th master said unhappily, ¡± he¡¯s too cowardly. ¡± ¡°one look from you and you¡¯re already scaring people.¡± mo nan chong said with a smile. ¡°don¡¯t film that scene.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± i don¡¯t like other people touching you! i can¡¯t kiss you!¡± ¡°i¡¯m an actor, and an actor has to have this kind of y.¡± mo nan chong replied seriously, ¡± i know this may be hard to ept, but this is what an actor should do. ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t allow it!¡± 9th master was unhappy. ¡± just kiss my forehead. i don¡¯t want to do anything too explicit. ¡± said grandpa chong. ¡°that won¡¯t do either!¡± 9th master looked a little angry. ¡°don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± ¡°no,¡± li jiujue thought for a moment and walked towards the director. then, she started toe up with all kinds of reasons. she felt that this forehead kissing scene and the kissing scenes that would follow should not exist. if that was the case, it would be meaningless. ¡°you see, the worst way to express your feelings is to use your hands and feet. the feelings between them can be seen through their eyes!¡± ¡°director, please delete this scene. this scene makes your movie look like it has no depth. a really good emotional scene only needs to be eye contact. a darling can act out this kind of feeling.¡± the director looked at li jiujue and nodded his head seriously. ¡± what you said does make sense. ¡± when li jiujue heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. he felt that there was still hope. ¡°so, yingluo¡± ¡°so, let¡¯s continue with the kissing scene and add in the deep affection for each other. this way, the feeling will be even more full!¡± the director said very firmly, ¡± 9th master, thank you for giving me such a perfect suggestion. i think it¡¯s a very good suggestion. if this movie bes popr in the future, it¡¯ll be to your credit. you¡¯re indeed a darling, a good wife!¡± ¡°as expected, a sessful woman still needs a man behind her.¡± ¡°darling should be very happy to have a man like you standing behind her, considering her unconditionally, right? to be honest, i want a boyfriend.¡± li jiujue was speechless. it¡¯s not important whether you have a boyfriend or not. the important thing is, can you delete this forehead kissing scene? ¡°oh, i actually think what you said makes sense. so, 9th master, please don¡¯t have any physical contact with lord pet during this time.¡± ¡°what?¡± li jiujue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°what i mean is, a darling needs to get into character. if you interact with her too much, it won¡¯t be easy for you to get into character.¡± ¡°after all, you¡¯re different fromnce. you guys should be in a spiritual rtionship for the time being, and don¡¯t get too touchy with each other.¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. when he returned to grandpa chong¡¯s side, he seemed to be a little dispirited. he probably didn¡¯t expect the director to be so ruthless. ... moreover, he was very insistent on his own opinion. no matter how he exined, he wouldn¡¯t listen. he just felt that the kissing scene couldn¡¯t be deleted. ¡°are you alright?¡± mo nan chong looked at li jiujue¡¯s dejected look and felt a little pained. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± li jiujue said weakly. after some thought, he pulled mo nan into his arms and kissed her hard on the forehead. darling was stunned for a moment. then, he smiled and patted li jiujue¡¯s head. ¡± it¡¯s just an act. don¡¯t be jealous! ¡± li jiujue, on the other hand, looked atnce and stared at him for a long time. should i find him a girlfriend and let him experience this feeling? when darling andnce started filming, li jiujue made a phone call and investigated everything aboutnce. then, he found out thatnce had a crush on a woman, and that he had had a crush on her for a very, very long time. that woman wasnce¡¯s goddess! coincidentally, that woman didn¡¯t have a boyfriend either, and she likednce a lot. ... what was even more coincidental was that she happened to be here. after that, 9th master used some tricks to get this woman toe over. just as they were about to shoot the kissing scene, the woman appeared and started chatting with 9th master. nce stopped mo nan chong¡¯s hand, but his gaze suddenly fell on the woman. he froze and quickly let go of mo nan chong¡¯s hand, his face full of fear. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± grandpa chong was a little confused. ¡°you, you better keep your boyfriend in check!¡±nce stared at li jiujue. he was about to go crazy when he saw li jiujue chatting so passionately with his goddess. Chapter 2082 2082 you¡¯re not worthy of me grandpa chong understood the situation at a nce. it was obvious that 9th master was trying to provokence with his ck-bellied thoughts. she didn¡¯t know who this girl was, but fromnce¡¯s reaction, she was definitely the girlnce liked. ¡°the person you like?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°yes.¡±nce nodded. ¡± Victoria is the woman i love! ¡± ¡°your girlfriend?¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t dare to chase her.¡±nce lowered his head and said dejectedly, ¡± she¡¯s too outstanding. i don¡¯t think i¡¯m worthy of her. ¡± nce had always been very confident, but now he seemed to have no confidence at all. mo nanchong took a few nces. ¡± it¡¯s not like you to have so little confidence in yourself. ¡± i think she¡¯s quitepatible with you. she¡¯s been looking at you, so she should like you too, right?¡± ¡°no, we¡¯re just good friends,¡± nce adjusted his state of mind and told the director that he needed to rest. then, he walked over. after a short while,nce stood in front of li jiujue and Victoria. he stared at the two of them and asked, ¡± ¡°what are you guys talking about? Victoria, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°i have something to discuss with ninth master. i just happened to know that you¡¯re in this production team, so i decided toe and see you.¡± Victoria said, ¡± how was it? did the shooting go smoothly? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s pretty good. it¡¯s going very smoothly,¡±nce¡¯s heart was beating wildly. he stared at Victoria and asked, ¡± when are you leaving? ¡± ¡± oh, i don¡¯t have much to do these few days. i¡¯ve told 9th master to stay with the production team for a while longer. it¡¯s a good time to have some fun together. ¡± nce: ¡°!!! ¡± then how could he continue acting? he wouldn¡¯t be able to act! he stared at Victoria in horror, and at the same time, he felt ninth master¡¯s provocative eyes. ¡°wait a moment, i have something to say to him!¡± nce grabbed li jiujue and pulled him out to a ce where there was no one else. ¡± why did you call her here? aren¡¯t you going too far? you¡¯re so petty, are you even a man?¡± ¡°i¡¯m narrow-minded. i¡¯m narrow-minded when ites to my darling!¡± 9th master said righteously. if you want a kissing scene, thene. who isn¡¯t afraid of who? the girl you have a crush on is watching, i¡¯m watching too! ¡°i¡¯m going crazy.¡±nce looked at li jiujue in despair. ¡± you are the craziest man i have ever met! ¡± 9th master snorted calmly. a few minutester, the two of them went back. nce went to the director immediately because li jiujue had just said in front of him that he wanted to introduce someone to Victoria. he rushed to find the director and tried to persuade him that the kissing scene could be deleted, or changed to a scene of hand-to-hand or holding hands. after all, holding hands was better than kissing. nce was very smart, and what he said made sense. after listening for a while, the director felt that this way was more emotional and more suitable for the scene, so he nodded. ¡°you¡¯re right, we¡¯re not a romance film. these things are indeed dispensable. the point you mentioned is indeed tear-jerking and much better than a kiss. then we¡¯ll do as you say. i¡¯m asking you why you can¡¯t do it well because you¡¯ve been thinking about this and feel that it doesn¡¯t make sense, right?¡± nce heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡± i guess so. ¡± he had no other choice. when she returned to li jiujue¡¯s side,nce stopped him and exined the situation to him in a low voice. when li jiujue heard this, he immediately nodded in satisfaction and pattednce¡¯s shoulder. ¡± if you had done this earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble. ¡± nce was speechless. he had been forced out by him. he had really thought of all kinds of methods, and this was finally resolved. ¡°Victoria, my friend seems to have found a girlfriend. i¡¯m sorry, i can¡¯t introduce you. however, i think you two are a good match. aren¡¯t you both single? since we¡¯re all familiar with each other, why don¡¯t we try it out together?¡± 9th master looked like he wanted to match the two of them. nce¡¯s face turned red, but Victoria was calmer. ¡± we¡¯re too familiar with each other. we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. it¡¯s not appropriate! ¡± ¡°who says it¡¯s not suitable!¡±nce was anxious. ¡°what?¡± Victoria was stunned for a moment. ¡± would you be happy if i were your girlfriend? ¡± she was so violent and had a bad temper. he was the person who knew her best, so he would definitely not be able to ept this. ¡°of course i¡¯m willing!¡±nce looked like he was going all out. ¡± i¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t be willing! ¡± he didn¡¯t want to lose it again. this was hisst chance to confess. if he could seed, he would seed. if he couldn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have many regrets. Victoria¡¯s eyes widened as she looked atnce in disbelief. ¡°i like you, Victoria. i want to tell you that i¡¯ve always liked you. you might not know this, but i¡¯ve always had a crush on you!¡±nce swallowed his saliva and blurted out the words that he had hidden for many years. victoria¡¯s eyes turned red as she listened. ¡± you ... i, i like you too! ¡± ¡°i thought you¡¯ve always liked someone else. i thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to ept me as your girlfriend. after all, i have such a bad temper and you always say that i look like a girl ...¡± ... Victoria¡¯s tears fell directly, and then she plunged intonce¡¯s arms. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, my mouth is cheap!¡± ¡°so, are you willing to be my girlfriend now? i said so many hurtful words to you just to stop other men from being with you!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t think that i would push you too far away.¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing. i also like you!¡± the two of them hugged each other. li jiujue and master pet immediately apuded. ¡± congrattions to the two of you! ¡± many people around them also apuded wildly. everyone knew thatnce had a girl he loved, but they did not expect that the girl was Victoria. at the same time, lin sisi was about to die from anger. the boss was still following her. he bought her all sorts of food and even said that he wanted to date her. ¡°look, they are all together. we knew each other first, so we should be together now.¡± ... ¡°i know you might be a little embarrassed. i¡¯m too charming, you might feel that you¡¯re not worthy of me. but it doesn¡¯t matter, i¡¯ve epted it, right?¡± the boss tried to persuade lin sisi. lin sisi was about to go crazy. ¡± you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not worthy of me! i¡¯m not interested in you, so get lost!¡± ¡°how can you say that! you clearly love me very much! it doesn¡¯t matter, i know. beating is affection, scolding is love! the deeper the love, the more the me, right?¡± lin sisi was speechless. thest scene was between master pet andnce. they didn¡¯t kiss each other on the forehead, but there was an extra scene where they held hands. although the scene had been modified, the effect of the shooting was surprisingly good. even the director was full of praise. Chapter 2083 2083 grandpa pet as a teacher because of her god-like acting skills, the shooting speed of dark dawn exceeded the director¡¯s expectations. the filming had beenpleted almost a month earlier than the director had expected. this was something that the director and everyone else had not expected. in the beginning, the director was worried that the filming of this drama would be very difficult, so it would drag on in the end. he did not expect that the result would be so smooth. at the end-of-production party, the director praised mo nanchong countless times. ¡± our darling is really the god of acting. his acting skills are too good! ¡± ¡°without darling, there wouldn¡¯t be this show today!¡± ¡°darling has saved us so much time!¡± everyone nodded in agreement with the director¡¯s words. it was indeed because of mo nan chong that the film could be shot so quickly and everything progressed so smoothly. there were many dangerous scenes in between. as the female lead, mo nan chong encountered the most danger, but she did notin. every time, she would be able to film her movie well. a lot of exciting things happened during the shooting, but they were all resolved. as promised, li jiujue apanied mo nan chong to the end of the filming. after the filming of the movie, the crew members were very familiar with 9th master. as for wan duo ¡®er and lin yao¡¯ er, the two of them were afraid of li jiujue. they were not afraid of mo nan¡¯s pet, but every time they looked for mo nan¡¯s pet, master jiu would always catch them off guard. that boss had been pestering lin yao ¡®er for the entire movie. even now, he was still pestering her. it could be said that he was very persistent. there were also a few reporters at the celebration dinner, and they all interviewed the crew members. darling also epted an interview. after the interview, everyone happily drank and ate. after getting along for a few months, everyone was very familiar with each other and had a good rtionship. they were a little reluctant to part now. ¡°darling, i hope we¡¯ll have another chance to work together.¡± the director said emotionally, ¡± you¡¯re the best actor i¡¯ve ever worked with. you have a bright future ahead of you! ¡± lin sisi was being pestered by her boss. when she heard the director¡¯s words, her heart ached. did she not perform well? the director had only praised mo nan chong from the start to the end, as if she had done a great job. if the other actors did not perform well, would mo nan chong have performed so well? that would definitely not work. this movie was filmed well because of everyone¡¯s hard work, okay? if there was someone holding them back, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move as fast as they were now. however, the director only had mo nan chong in his eyes and only praised him. lin sisi looked at wan duo ¡®er and asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you angry? the director only had eyes for mo nan chong. they don¡¯t even put us in their eyes!¡± wan duo ¡®er nced at lin sisi and said, ¡± she did perform well. ¡± over the past few months, wan duo ¡®er had felt the gap between her and mo nan chong. although she had tried to cause trouble for mo nan chong in the beginning, the more they filmed together, the more she realized that mo nan chong not only had li jiujue protecting her, but she was also very capable. she was so powerful, so it wasn¡¯t strange that she could get to where she was now. not only could she remember her own lines, but she could also remember the lines of the other actors without a single mistake. many a time, she had seen mo nan chong help out when the other actors were not up to standard. even she herself had received help from mo nan¡¯s pet when she did not perform well or was not in the right state. as time passed, she realized that mo nan chong was actually a good person. recently, she had also watched some of mo nan chong¡¯s previous dramas and talent shows. she felt that she had already fallen for this woman. being with her could really improve him a lot. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you ... ¡± lin sisi looked at wan duo ¡®er in disbelief. originally, she was on the same side as her, but no matter how she looked at it, she felt that wan duo ¡®er had changed. the way she looked at mo nan chong now was like a fan looking at his idol ... although she didn¡¯t show any emotion, she clearly felt it. wan duo ¡®er stood up and walked over to mo nan chong. she held a ss of wine and said a few words to mo nan chong, ¡± ... thank you. anyway, you¡¯ve made me improve a lot, teacher mo. ¡± wan duo ¡®er¡¯s attitude towards mo nan chong had changed. now, she was full of respect for him. ¡°you¡¯re the one who made you improve.¡± mo nan chong and wan duo ¡®er clinked their sses. after the end-of-production party. the group of them returned to the hotel. next, they would disperse and each had their own itinerary. ¡°sister huan, do i have any work to do next?¡± mo nan chong asked on the way back. ¡°yes, there¡¯s a lot of work! i¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯ll have to be a mentor.¡± xu ruohuan said, ¡± you¡¯re also a talent scout, so you¡¯re quite suitable to be a mentor. ¡± however, this time, it was a talent show for boys. it was said that thepetition would be more special and would not always be held in a closed camp. every issue will be held in different ces and have different themes.¡± ¡°that¡¯s interesting.¡± as mo nan chong spoke, he nced at li jiujue. ¡± you don¡¯t mind, do you? they¡¯re just a bunch of wimpy kids.¡± lord jiu¡¯s expression had already changed. ... xu ruohuan replied,¡±well, i wanted to take on a female talent show too, but it¡¯s a male one this season. i had no choice.¡± darling hasn¡¯t really been on this kind of show before, so i want darling to be a teacher. being a teacher can help you raise your pet status.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t mind,¡± 9th master gave a faint smile. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± xu ruohuan heaved a sigh of relief. ...... the teacher had to report to the program on the second day. so, the next day, mo nan chong, xu ruohuan, and song sheng rushed to the recording location of the first episode without stopping. when she bade farewell to li jiujue and was about to leave, li jiujue said goodbye to her in a meaningful way. the thing that was special about this talent show was that every episode was held in a different ce. it wasn¡¯t apletely enclosed training. however, the festival group would also provide a more suitable venue. the first episode was in a mountain vi. it was a rtively well-known mountain vi with very good scenery. the festival group had spent a lot of money to rent this vi and prepared dormitories for the students, training rooms, and other ces. ... by the time mo nan¡¯s pet arrived, the students had already arrived with their luggage. ¡°darling, this program is in the form of a live broadcast. in other words, from the moment you enter that door, it¡¯ll be in the live broadcast state, and theizens will be able to see it. song sheng and i can¡¯t be with you anymore.¡± xu ruohuan helped mo nan chong tidy up his clothes and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°in the form of a live broadcast?¡± ¡± yes, no one has ever done such a talent show before, so it¡¯s possible that there might be some idents during this period. the festival team is really bold. ¡± xu ruohuan said, ¡± however, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous as an instructor. we don¡¯t have to set up a persona, so just be yourself. ¡± Chapter 2084 2084 chapter 2086-i¡¯ll try to leech off any poprity mo nan chong dragged his luggage and walked through a door. the room was filled with surveince cameras. she roughly knew the process, so after entering, she walked forward with familiarity. at the same time, the livestream room was already broadcasting the scene. as no one knew who the mentor was, when mo nan chong appeared, many people in the livestream room were surprised. [ so, i¡¯m a mentor? ] [ i¡¯m a little surprised, but i¡¯m also a little surprised. master pampered, i really like master pampered! ] [ wow, i¡¯m a mentor now! ] [ that¡¯s quite interesting. this talent show. ] [ [ the instructors will be very useful this time. it¡¯s said that all the students were assigned to the instructors at the beginning and then they were all taught by the instructors. some students might not be so obedient. [ it¡¯s said that if the final result isn¡¯t very good, the teachers will also punish you. ] [ yeah, that¡¯s why i¡¯m curious. what kind of people are the instructors? ] [ mo nan chong is the first one. there are six mentors in total. i wonder who will be next. ] [ i heard that there¡¯s another nie fei! movie king nie yan. but nie yan seems to be very familiar with grandpa chong, right? [ i remember that some reporters often took pictures of them having dinner together, and the two of them have worked together before! ] [ wow, this is so interesting. is nie fei still here? ] [ when will our lord arrive? ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m really looking forward to our supreme lord! ] after mo nan chong came in, he was led by the staff to put down his luggage and then to the teacher¡¯s resting area. they had to wait for the other instructors to arrive, and then wait for the students to appear. the 102 academies would be able to perform either in groups or individually, and then they would be able to perform for the first time. these hundred plus students had also been selected through many rounds of selection. therefore, they already had a certain fan base, and they were all rtively outstanding. mo nan chong took a sip of tea in the resting room. there was arge screen in the resting room, which allowed her to see all the students. she looked up at the students. the students were all handsome. after all, they had already been selected. therefore, those who stayed were either very good-looking or very powerful. mo nan chong looked at the students in satisfaction. as he looked, he mumbled, ¡± ¡°this one¡¯s handsome, this one¡¯s good looking too, i like this one! this one makes me feel veryfortable!¡± ¡°en ... when the timees, i¡¯ll have to snatch them!¡± ????what did i say? ] [ hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯mughing. i¡¯m so cute. she looked through the photos and chose the most handsome ones. she wants to get her hands on them! ] [ she looks just like me when i¡¯m watching a livestream! ] [ i want it too! ] [ hahaha, what i want is also what i want! ] [ how can i be so cute! ] [ i have good taste. they¡¯re all my favorite! ] after mo nan chong watched for a while, another person pushed open the door to the lounge. this time, it was a girl. it was a long-haired girl who didn¡¯t look very old. she might be a little younger than grandpa pet, but she was very beautiful. ¡°wow, grandpa pet!¡± the moment the girl saw mo nan chong, she got excited and her voice was extremely sweet. ¡°master chong, i can¡¯t believe i¡¯ve actually seen you in person! you¡¯re my idol. did you know that i came out after you?¡± ¡°ah, right, i¡¯m called lu die ¡®er, you can call me die¡¯ er!¡± ¡± master chong, i didn¡¯t expect to see my idol here. you are my idol! ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here to be a mentor. i¡¯m so excited. can we take a photo together?¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i¡¯m so excited. can i sit beside you? ¡± ¡°what should i do? i really want to hug you.¡± lu die ¡®er was excited and exaggerated. although she was pretty, her overly exaggerated appearance made people feel ufortable. when mo nan chong looked at her, his brows furrowed, as if he could not handle it. ¡°you can sit down.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± let¡¯s talk slowly. don¡¯t get too excited. ¡± excitement is bad for the heart!¡± ¡°master chong, don¡¯t you have medical skills? if there¡¯s something wrong with my heart, you can definitelye back to life. i¡¯m not afraid!¡± ¡°that doesn¡¯t mean that you can really bring the dead back to life.¡± master pet coughed. ¡± look up. we¡¯re looking at the students. i think they¡¯ll let us pick our own studentster. ¡± ¡°i see.¡± lu die ¡®er was excited for a moment. ¡± let me see if there¡¯s anything i like! ¡± mo nan pampered her as he looked at lue die ¡®er with fear in his eyes. she had seen all kinds of people, but this was the first time she had seen someone so good at acting coquettishly. more importantly, she was clearly embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel embarrassed at all. it clearly looked very fake, but the acting was still very exaggerated. it was a little too exaggerated. [ it¡¯s die ¡®er! ] ... [ die ¡®er is still so cute and so exaggerated! ] [ is there anyone else who¡¯s praising her for being cute? why do i feel like she¡¯s so pretentious? ] [ don¡¯t act if you¡¯re not good at acting. you have to pretend that you like the other party, but you can tell from your eyes that you don¡¯t like mo nan chong at all! ] [ who is she? why haven¡¯t i seen her before? ] [ she¡¯s from the talent show that grandpa pampered is in. however, she appeared in the year after darling. that year, she wasn¡¯t famous at all. she was just famous for her acting! ] [ she seems to be very friendly with everyone. she always thinks that she is a princess, as if the whole world has to coax her. ] [ i really don¡¯t like this kind of person. ] [ what right do you have to criticize our die ¡®er? our die¡¯ er was born like this. who is she in the way of? ] [ she¡¯s obviously so cute. you guys have no taste! ] the live broadcast room started quarreling, but the atmosphere between mo nan chong and lu die ¡®er was still quite harmonious. then, nie yan came. the moment he pushed open the door and entered, lu die ¡®er practically pounced towards him. ... nie yan dodged it out of reflex. he looked at lu die ¡®er in fear. the demon had been in the entertainment industry for a while, so he was quite familiar with it. however, he had never seen someone like lu die ¡®er, who would directly pounce on someone. he didn¡¯t even know her. ¡°is this part of some program?¡± nie qian looked at mo nan chong. mo nan chong tilted his head. ¡± no. ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it?¡± nie yan was wearing a ck and white suit, looking extremely handsome. after ncing at lu die ¡®er, she walked towards mo nan chong. after that, he sat down at the spot where lu die ¡®er had been sitting. ¡°this is die ¡®er¡¯s position.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°what?¡± nie sha nced at lu die ¡®er. ¡± can i sit here? ¡± ¡°please sit, please sit!¡± lu die ¡®er excitedly sat on nie yan¡¯s other side, and then leaned her head very close to nie yan. [ wow, do you have to be like this? she¡¯s not even close to you. it¡¯s not very good for you to be like this, right? ] [ our lord is frowning! ] [ why is this lu die ¡®er so annoying? does she want to leech off all the poprity?! ] Chapter 2085 2085 9th master is also on stage? nie qian looked at mo nan chong and chatted with him for a while. ¡± nie qian¡¯s godfather, qianqian! ¡± mo nan chong covered his mouth immediately. he was stunned for a moment as he looked at the camera. she seemed to have let it slip. the fans didn¡¯t seem to know that nie yan was her godfather. [ [ grandpa pet is calling nie fei ¡®godfather¡¯! ] [ so grandpa chong is nie yan¡¯s goddaughter? ] [ god, i really didn¡¯t expect her to be my goddaughter. no, our demonmander is so young, but he¡¯s actually the godfather of lord chong? [ to be honest, it¡¯s not strange for the two of them to say that they¡¯re a couple! ] [ the lord won¡¯t grow old! [ is there such a young godfather? ] [ if i didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, i would have suspected that there was an improper rtionship between them! ] after a short while, the door was pushed open again. this time, it was a capable actor, chu che. he was in his 30s and was very handsome. ¡°hello, everyone.¡± chu che greeted everyone the moment he entered. ¡°good day, teacher chu.¡± as expected, lu die ¡®er was also very excited when she saw chu che. the moment she saw chu che sit down, she immediately went to sit beside him. ¡°teacher chu, it¡¯s a great honor to see you on this show. i¡¯ve always been your fan, and i really, really like you!¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you give me an autograph!¡± lu die ¡®er started to tter chu che. [ this is so awkward. this lu die ¡®er, even if she¡¯s not embarrassed, i¡¯m embarrassed on her behalf. [ why is it that she has to ride on the poprity of whoever appears? is she afraid that she won¡¯t have a shot? ] [ our die ¡®er¡¯s personality is just like that. what do you guys have to say! ] [ i think that our die ¡®er is quite cute. she has that kind of passionate personality. she¡¯s not trying to gain poprity, okay? [ those who know her would know that she¡¯s just that carefree! ] [ the fans really know how to say this. is this called carefree? [ he¡¯s obviously scheming! ] [ can¡¯t you tell that teacher chu is very embarrassed? everyone is very embarrassed by her. does she not know how to read the situation at all? ] just as everyone was feeling extremely awkward, yuan qianqian walked in from outside. yuan qianqian was an a-list female artiste. she became a singer andter started acting. whether it was singing or acting, she was very good at both. she could be considered a very sessful dual artist. she also had the aura of an a-list celebrity. when she entered, as expected, the first person to greet her was lu die ¡®er, ¡± teacher yuan! i¡¯m so lucky to be able to see you!e over and sit here!¡± yuan qianqian nodded at her, then at the rest of the group. ¡°teacher chu, long time no see. teacher gong, teacher mo.¡± yuan qianqian greeted everyone. everyone also responded to him. ¡°there¡¯s still onest instructor who hasn¡¯t arrived.¡± chu che smiled and asked, ¡± does everyone know who thest person is? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. i¡¯m so curious.¡± lu die ¡®er said exaggeratedly, ¡± the teachers who came today are all very famous. i think the next one should be very famous as well! ¡± ¡°what do you think, teacher mo?¡± mo nan chong raised an eyebrow and nodded. ¡± probably. ¡± she looked as if she didn¡¯t care who wasing and only muttered, ¡± will our phones be taken away? i heard that our instructors can¡¯t y with their phones like the students.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, it seems to be like this.¡± chu che said gloomily, ¡± how can i live without a phone?! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to lose my phone either.¡± nie qian said, ¡± but i have a good idea. ¡± ¡°what is it?¡± the rest of the people looked at nie qian. ¡°i¡¯ve brought more than ten phones.¡± nie yan said proudly, ¡± it¡¯s better to be prepared. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re amazing,¡± said master pet. everyone gave nie yan a thumbs up. the people in the live broadcast roomughed like crazy. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. teacher qu is so cute. he actually brought more than ten cell phones with him. just like us, he can¡¯t live without his cell phone! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. does the supreme lord also like mobile phones that much? ] [ hahaha, i didn¡¯t expect that he would have more than ten phones with him. he¡¯s amazing. ] nie yan was very proud. he felt that he was very smart. there were so many phones, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t be taken away at once. of course, despair came in an instant. a staff member came up and secretly told nie yan that his manager had already told the director where he had hidden his phone. hence, when the staff put away his phone, they could easily find his phone and make him hand it over. nie yan was petrified on the spot! looking at the petrified nie yan, the people in the livestream roomughed even more crazily. they felt that he was too cute. mo nan chong and the others also found it very funny andughed like crazy. ¡°godfather, i feel sorry for you!¡± ¡± that¡¯s why it¡¯s useless to have more than a dozen phones. the jie ji group is too smart. they actually found out from their manager! ¡± ... ¡± i didn¡¯t even prepare that many phones. i knew it. the festival group won¡¯t let us off so easily! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s true. there¡¯s no other way. the festival group is too inhumane! ¡± at this moment, the door was pushed open again with a creak. another person walked in. mo nan chong had been watching the big screen. when he heard the voice, he turned his head and saw a familiar, devilish face. mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°what are you doing here?¡± nie qian asked. obviously, his godfather didn¡¯t like his godson. lu die ¡®er was shocked at first, but then she became excited and gossipy. ¡± isn¡¯t this ninth master li? my favorite boyfriend? why are you here as a teacher?¡± ¡°ninth master?¡± chu che also looked at li jiujue in surprise. it was obvious that everyone was very surprised. ... even mo nan chong looked at li jiujue with aplicated expression and asked the same question as nie qian, ¡± ¡°what are you doing here?¡± lu die ¡®er nodded,¡¯ lord jiu shouldn¡¯t be in our circle, right? will you be a teacher? what we need to do is to teach these students how to sing and dance. as the saying goes, a different profession is like a mountain ...¡± li jiujue nced at lu die ¡®er and said coldly, ¡± you¡¯ll know whether i can or can¡¯t after wepete. ¡± then, when he looked at mo nan chong, his face was full of smiles. ¡°darling, i missed you,¡± he said lovingly. [ thank you, i¡¯m sweet again! ] [ i get it. i miss my wife, so i¡¯m participating in this dancingpetition that i¡¯m not very good at! ] [ lord jiu is lord jiu indeed! ] [ although 9th master is extremely good looking, lu die ¡®er seems to be right. he¡¯s not a professional. will he affect these brothers? if he can¡¯t teach, the students under him will be in trouble! ] [ it¡¯s not like everyone can sing and dance. isn¡¯t lu die ¡®er just an actress? chu che, do you dare to say that he¡¯s a professional at singing and dancing? [ he¡¯s just an actor. he¡¯s never been on any singing or dancing stage! ] Chapter 2086 ?2086 chapter 2087-two-way choice [ i think that¡¯s secondary. the most important thing is whether or not you can read it! ] [ that¡¯s right. as long as there¡¯s someone watching from the side, we¡¯ll know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong! ] [ i¡¯m still very happy that 9th master is here. i feel like i can eat dog food with you! ] [ lord jiu¡¯s eyes are full of pampers, while nie se¡¯s eyes are full of hostility. it¡¯s like a little cabbage has been eaten by a pig! [ absolutely! ] [ the instructors invited by the festival group can finally form a group and step out. jue juezi! ] the fans were very excited. mo nan chong also had mixed feelings. this was a live broadcast. even if li jiujue came, she had no way of chasing him away. although she missed her boyfriend, she still found it weird to be doing a live broadcast with her boyfriend, who was not even in this circle. ¡°i won¡¯t give in to you just because you¡¯re my boyfriend!¡± master chong said with a look of eagerness. ¡°i¡¯m going to send all my students out of their graves!¡± ¡°sure, i won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re my girlfriend!¡± ninth master smiled and said, ¡± the schools under me, i want to send them out of the world too! ¡± chu che smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s a good thing that the two of you are sopetitive. i¡¯m guessing that the children will be very happy. after all, you¡¯re the ones who want to win more than they do. ¡± ¡°but it¡¯s hard to say how the children will choose!¡± lu die ¡®er clicked her tongue and said. ¡°choose me, i¡¯m the best!¡± nie yan said. ¡°i¡¯m not bad either. i hope that the students will choose me when the timees!¡± yuan qianqian said. the teachers chatted for a while before mo nan chong said, ¡± ¡± leave those handsome ones to me. don¡¯t fight with me. ability or not is secondary. i only want the handsome ones! ¡± ¡°i like pretty girls too,¡± yuan qianqian said,¡±teacher mo, let¡¯s see who¡¯s going to win!¡± mo nan chong rolled up his sleeves. ¡± sure! let¡¯s see who¡¯s better! ¡± [ everyone¡¯s desire to win is rising! ] [ all the best, brothers! all the instructors must do their best too! ] [ i¡¯ve always been amazing. i think the people i bring up won¡¯t be bad! ] [ if i were your brother, my first choice of mentor would definitely be your favorite grandpa! the second one is yuan qianqian, and the third one is lu die ¡®er! ] [ i don¡¯t think lu die ¡®er can do it. although her ability is not bad, and she was born in a talent show, she likes to ride on poprity too much. she doesn¡¯t look professional at all! ] [ i feel the same. i think lu die ¡®er can¡¯t do it! ] [ don¡¯t say you can¡¯t. can you do it? die ¡®er is very powerful, okay? [ she¡¯s really professional when she¡¯s singing and dancing! ] the live broadcast room was already in an uproar. the instructors had finished their discussion and were ready to go out and meet the students. there were a total of 102 students, and they had all been selected through many rounds of selection. many of the more outstanding students werepany trainees, but of course, there were also some who were more special. the moment mo nan chong and the others appeared on the stage, the students cheered. at the beginning, everyone showed off their talents. in order to make it easier for the students to choose their favorite instructors, each instructor had to show off a part. the first one was chu che. after all, he was a veteran artiste. he also sang a more emotional song. it had to be said that teacher chu¡¯s singing was very good. everyone in the live broadcast room was saying that her ears were going to get pregnant. [ wow, i didn¡¯t expect teacher chu to be so good at singing! ] [ this is too surprising. i thought that teacher chu was tone-deaf and had always been passionate about acting. she has never sung in any variety shows before. with this voice, is she not singing because she is afraid of snatching the jobs of other singers? ] [ mr. chu is amazing. mr. chu is my yxd ] ¡°i¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± after chu che finished singing, he passed the microphone to nie qian. nie yan naturally sang a simple song. he had a good voice and sang well. his voice was more ethereal, and the song he sang made people feel like it was from beyond the heavens. the students were all very excited as they listened, and everyone whispered in each other¡¯s ears. after that, it was mo nan chong¡¯s turn. master pet was also quite good. she sang a simple fast song, but it was also very good and pleasant to listen to. lu die ¡®er, on the other hand, sang and danced a part. after all, she was also an outstanding contestant, so she was also quite good at it. everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw this. finally, it was li jiujue¡¯s turn. when everyone saw li jiujue, they all felt that it was over. he definitely wouldn¡¯t. he¡¯s going to singter, don¡¯t make everyone¡¯s ears hurt. in the end, when li jiujue opened his mouth, everyone was stunned. [ f * ck, why does it sound so good? ] [ why didn¡¯t 9th master enter the entertainment industry? isn¡¯t his singing a little too good? ] [ oh, it¡¯s the voice of a god. i was wrong. i thought he woulde to be a mentor without knowing anything! ] [ when he entered the entertainment industry, he beat many singers. his high notes are amazing! ] [ he¡¯s so steady. i haven¡¯t seen such a steady singer in a long time! ] ... the coaches had finished singing. everyone was extremely excited. the students were also very excited. they probably didn¡¯t expect them to be so powerful. in the beginning, everyone was still a little doubtful. after all, there were many god-level students among the students. ¡°alright, we¡¯ve all shown everyone our abilities. next, it¡¯s up to you to choose us. i know that there is a ranking for all of you, so the students will start to choose the instructors they want to follow ording to the ranking.¡± chu che took up the host¡¯s position. ¡°of course, our choices can¡¯t be individual. we have two choices, so when we choose a mentor, we have to ask the students to write it down on a piece of paper, then write down the first choice and the second choice in turn. our instructors will also write down the students they want on a note. the first choice was naturally the students who were facing each other. if you can¡¯t make a choice, then make the second choice. if the second choice doesn¡¯t work, then choose the third, understand?¡± ¡°understood!¡± the students were all very excited. the staff handed them a pen and paper, and the group of people began to write excitedly. on the stage, the instructors ¡®favorite masters were all picking from the handsome ones. she would choose whichever one was good-looking. the rest of the students were selected based on the students they had seen and had a deep impression of. ... li jiujue was even more impressive. he did not even look at it and just wrote randomly. when theizens saw li jiujue¡¯s choice, they were overjoyed. they felt that he was having fun and was just here to have fun. he didn¡¯t seem like he was here to seriously take part in thepetition and guide the students. a few minutester, everyone had made their choices. then, they began to match their numbers ording to the order of the students. there were quite a lot of people who chose to face each other first, and master pet had to face six of them. the other instructors also had their own students. unsurprisingly, li jiujue¡¯s team had the least number of students. after all, no one wanted to follow an unprofessional mentor. after a few rounds, each instructor had already chosen seventeen students. each of the instructors first encouraged their students. Chapter 2087 2087 so what if i¡¯m a world champion? i¡¯ll still beat you mo nan chong¡¯s underlings had chosen a few students who were difficult to deal with. however, grandpa chong was quite satisfied with her, because her group had the best looks. after picking up the students, everyone went to the training room arranged by the festival group. each instructor was assigned a training room. mo nan chong followed the students into the training room. ¡°how is it? are you satisfied with me as your mentor?¡± master pet wasn¡¯t in a hurry to train them, so he chatted with them first. at the start, the two choices were obviously very satisfied with mo nan chong as a mentor. however, the first choice of the rest of them was not mo nan chong. clearly, they were not that satisfied with her. a few of her friends were second generation nouveau riche with bad tempers. the purpose ofing here to participate in the talent show was not for the first or second ce, but probably to have fun out of curiosity. that was why they were all frivolous. ¡°to be honest, i¡¯m not very satisfied.¡± the first one to speak was a boy named han feixing. it was said that his family was very well-to-do, but he had a bad temper. he was very good at dancing and had started learning how to dance at a very young age. he knew all kinds of dance. he was extremely proud. ¡°i¡¯m not too satisfied either, but it¡¯s not that i¡¯m not satisfied with our instructor being a pampered master. i¡¯m just not too satisfied with being in the same team as someone.¡± xuan hao also sneered. his family was on the same level as han feiyu. however, there seemed to be some conflict between the two of them, so they didn¡¯t get along. mo nan chong looked at xuan hao and then at han feixing. ¡± i don¡¯t care if you¡¯re satisfied or not. you¡¯re all my people now, so you have to listen to me! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a problem to listen to you. let him exchange with someone else!¡± xuan hao looked at han feixing and said, ¡± a person like him will sully our entire group! ¡± ¡°why should i change? if you don¡¯t like it, you should have changed a long time ago!¡± all of a sudden, the two sides began to quarrel. a few of the other students came forward to mediate, while some directly added fuel to the fire. of course, there were also those who only cared about themselves and were very disunited. mo nanchong looked at the students with a headache. she knew that these children would be difficult to deal with, especially her group, which was the most handsome. those who were very handsome were usually very proud. that was why it was even more troublesome. [ i¡¯m probably going to despair! ] [ han feixing and xuan hao have always been at loggerheads. they¡¯re actually in the same team! ] [ i feel like i¡¯m done for. i¡¯m sure she can¡¯t solve the problem between them! ] [ it¡¯s scary when the two of them fight. they¡¯ve already fought a few times during the preliminary auditions! ] [ yes, i heard that some people were even hospitalized because of them. ] [ is there a way to solve this? ] [ i¡¯m sure he has a way to solve the problem between the two of them! ] while everyone was discussing, mo nan chong took two steps forward. ¡°my first rule is that no quarrels and no fights are allowed!¡± xuan hao and han feixing looked at mo nan chong at the same time. ¡± do you have the right to control us? ¡± this time, the two of them were facing the same enemy. ¡°eh? i¡¯m your instructor.¡± ¡°what¡¯s a teacher? you haven¡¯t taught us anything yet, so don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll treat you differently.¡± han feixing sneered. ¡± do you know how good i am at dancing? i¡¯ve won the world¡¯s first ce in many of the dances. you want to teach me? do you have that ability? you¡¯re teaching the world champion!¡± the surrounding people fell silent and looked at mo nan chong in a suffocating silence. this was a tant humiliation. master pet was her senior, but han feixing and xuan hao did not show her any respect. han feixing¡¯s words were particrly unpleasant. but in fact, this was the truth. han feixing was indeed someone who had won a world championship before. whether it was his hip-hop dance or other dances, he had always been able to achieve world rankings. he was too powerful, so powerful that almost everyone called him teacher, but no one could be his teacher. at this level, if mo nan chong were to teach him, he would be humiliating himself. ¡°is that so?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. han feixing crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at mo nan chong nonchntly. ¡± don¡¯t think that i¡¯ll respect you just because you¡¯re a mentor sent by the program team. i only respect those who are capable. ¡± ¡°what a coincidence, i only respect those with strength.¡± mo nan chong looked at him with a faint smile. his eyes were filled with killing intent. [ f * ck, i can feel the killing intent! ] [ i rushed over from another livestream room to watch. i heard that there¡¯s going to be a fight here. it¡¯s exciting! ] [ f * ck, are master pet and han feixing going to fight? ] [ i think han feixing is done for! ] [ no, i think i¡¯m done for. han feixing is really amazing. he¡¯s a world champion. [ if a teacher isn¡¯t even as good as her students, then what¡¯s the point of being a teacher? ] ... [ does mo nan chong not understand humannguage? [ the flying star sector doesn¡¯t need your teaching. how great do you think you are? ] [ mo nan chong should get out of this ce! ] [ don¡¯t make flying star unhappy! ] [ my heart aches for our flying star! ] after all, han feixing was a world champion, so he had already umted a lot of fans. he was a rather special existence in this talent show. his family was very rich, and he was very strong. not only had he won the world championship in dance, but he had also won some championships in games. he also had many talents. he had also appeared on some variety shows, so he was very popr. the reason why he participated in this talent show was that xuan hao was also participating, and he wanted topete with xuan hao. therefore, it was obviously disadvantageous for mo nan chong to go against such a student. theizens scolded her more. ... although her grandpa pet had a lot of fans, hisbat power was not as good as these fans, because her fans were more buddhist. ¡°it¡¯s true that you¡¯re a world champion, but am i not?¡± mo nan chong looked at han feixing in front of him with a smile. ¡± it¡¯s just a world champion, what¡¯s the big deal? even my dog has won a world champion before! ¡± ¡°you¡¯reparing me to a dog?¡± han feixing asked. mo nan chong: ¡± don¡¯t get the main point. i said it¡¯s nothing! ¡± [ f * ck, she doesn¡¯t know the value of thatpetition, right? she actually said it¡¯s nothing! ] [ wow, i hate mo nan chong. what right does she have to say that about my brother! ] [ f * ck, mo nanchong, get out of here. she thinks she¡¯s very powerful, but she¡¯s just using her mother to get a little fame, okay? ] [ if you¡¯re so capable, then dance better than my brother. what nonsense are you saying! ] the fans were furious. however, mo nanchong looked at han feixing calmly. ¡± i¡¯m not going topare what i¡¯m good at with you because you can¡¯t beat me. let¡¯spare what you¡¯re good at. the world champion of breakdance, right? do you believe that i can still beat you even if i¡¯m not the champion?¡± Chapter 2088 2088 as expected, he¡¯s an all-rounded big shot mo nan chong¡¯s words were filled with arrogance as she looked at the boy in front of her domineeringly. han feixing licked his lips in amusement and looked at mo nan chong with even more disdain. ¡± you want to beat me? who do you think you are?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯m anyone. i¡¯m mo nan chong.¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± if you have the guts, thenpete with me. if you don¡¯t, then listen to me! ¡± ¡°kid, you¡¯re too young. there are many people who are more powerful than you.¡± ¡°i¡¯llpete with you!¡± han feixing exploded in anger. he had never seen a woman who was so arrogant in front of him. clearly, mo nanchong¡¯s arrogance was a little too much. ¡°after thepetition, apologize to me if you lose. after that, you¡¯re not allowed to meddle in any of my affairs!¡± ¡°okay, i won. you have to listen to me!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t win!¡± ¡°we haven¡¯t evenpeted yet, and you already know?¡± after that, han feixing stood in ce first, and everyone moved back to make space. mo nan chong said,¡±you can start first. i¡¯lle after you¡¯re done.¡± there was no need for any judges. after everyone saw it, they could say who was better. i think you have your own judgment in your heart.¡± han feixing looked like mo nan¡¯s pet that was seeking death. he started dancing quickly. as expected of a world champion, his movements were extremely difficult. they looked very good, but at the same time, they were also very shocking. could the human body really perform such beautiful and stunning movements? mo nanchong stood at the side and watched calmly. ¡°heavens, that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°han feixing is really amazing!¡± ¡°as expected of teacher han!¡± ¡°our instructors, how are we going topete?¡± ¡± forget it. i don¡¯t think han feixing needs a mentor. he¡¯s already outstanding enough. ¡± ¡°you need to form a group to go out. of course he¡¯s not good enough. he can¡¯t work with others at all.¡± mo nan chong nced at the people around him. ¡± teamwork is of utmost importance! ¡± after all, her favorite grandpa was a teacher. as soon as she finished speaking, no one else dared to say anything. han feixing was done dancing. he turned to look at mo nan chong. ¡± if you admit defeat, you can choose not to dance. ¡± mo nanchong nced at han feixing and smiled. ¡± who said i¡¯m going to admit defeat? ¡± open your eyes wide and take a closer look.¡± master pet was very arrogant. han feixing was arrogant, and she was even more arrogant than him. although there were already many people in the live broadcast room cursing. but grandpa chong didn¡¯t care at all. the rest of the students also felt that there was something wrong with their master pet. how could hepete with the world champion? although the rumors said that she was very powerful, everyone¡¯s first reaction was to wonder if mo nan chong was stupid. she didn¡¯t even have the ability herself, yet she was still so arrogant. wasn¡¯t she just asking to be humiliated bypeting with the world champion? then, just as mo nan chong started to dance ... everyone¡¯s eyes were about to fall out. she did not dance anything else. she had actually copied han feixing¡¯s entire dance. her dance was exactly the same as han feixing¡¯s spontaneous dance. she had recreated all the difficult moves. not only did she restore it, she even surpassed it. hers was very sexy. every movement was just right, and she didn¡¯t even miss anything. the dance was almost exactly the same, and she had only seen it once just now. this kind of impromptu dance was difficult to replicate even for those who had done it before. however, mo nan chong had managed to recreate itpletely and even surpassed the original dance. ¡± the dozen or so students were already stunned, and some of them had already begun to p involuntarily. han feixing, who had been looking down on him, was stunned when he saw mo nan chong¡¯s actions. then, she saw that she had restored her own dance. not only was it exactly the same, but she had even surpassed her own dance. she was too powerful. how did she do it? han feixing had always been extremely proud. he loved dancing and knew how good he was. he never thought that anyone could surpass him. however, this was definitely the first time he felt that he had been surpassed. he felt that the other party was too powerful. he watched in shock as mo nan chong easily performed those difficult moves that no one else could. it was her first time, but she was not at all clumsy. he thought that those difficult moves were unique to him, but someone else could do them too. the person in front of him was a girl. a girl who was about the same age as him. ¡°how is it?¡± after master pet finished dancing, he made a stop gesture and looked at han feixing. ... han feixing did not say anything, but the rest of the students were all stunned. then, they started pping wildly, and everyone had a dumbfounded expression on their faces. it can¡¯t be, right? were their instructors that powerful? she was even more powerful than the rumors. she was simply a god! ¡°guys, who won?¡± master pet asked the others. ¡°teacher ... you won, right?¡± everyone looked at han feixing cautiously. without a doubt, mo nan chong had won. ¡°or, if you¡¯re not satisfied, i can dance an impromptu one for you. do you want to learn from me?¡± mo nan chong looked at han feixing. han feixing¡¯s eyes twitched. he did not want to admit it, but he had to admit that mo nan chong was indeed very powerful. but he still couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°i don¡¯t care if you win or lose. you can¡¯t interfere in my business!¡± ... han feixing turned around and was about to leave. but master pet stood in front of him. ¡°you want to leave?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡± i¡¯m sorry. she¡¯s my woman. it¡¯s not that easy to leave. you have to get my permission first! since i¡¯m your mentor, i have to be responsible for you!¡± han feixing attacked mo nan chong without a second word. mo nan chong¡¯s speed increased. after dodging twice, she gave han feixing an over-shoulder throw. she didn¡¯t care who this person was, and she didn¡¯t care if it was a live broadcast. whatever happened, he had to follow her rules. although she had a good temper in the past, there were also times when she was irritable. ¡°f * ck ... that¡¯s scary, mentor!¡± ¡°i was scared to death!¡± ¡°he¡¯s so powerful ...¡± [ wow, she dared to hit our feixing! ] [ what¡¯s wrong with beating someone up for not following orders? ] [ i¡¯m the best! ] well done, grandpa pet! [ as expected, i¡¯m all-rounded. who dares to say that my street dance is not as good as han feixing¡¯s? ] [ han feixing has been abused, right? [ what are you being so arrogant for? you¡¯re still the principal in front of the big boss! ] [ my brother is so pitiful. mo nan is spoiling him too much. can¡¯t we talk things out? ] [ look carefully, it was your brother who made the first move. i¡¯m a girl, so what if i protect myself? ] [ a guy hitting a girl, no manners at all! ] han feixing stood up and struggled again. unwilling to admit defeat, he attacked mo nanchong a few times. however, every time, he was either thrown over his shoulder, grabbed by the throat, or directly grabbed by the wrist, unable to move at all. after a few times, han feixing¡¯s face turned green. he had never met anyone who dared to treat him like this, but in this ce, he really had no way to resist! Chapter 2089 2089 huahua and luo luo are here! [ mo nan chong is really powerful. han feixing can¡¯t fight back at all! ] [ i¡¯m convinced! ] [ my beloved grandpa is just that awesome! ] [ han feixing, it¡¯s better for you to cooperate. after all, he¡¯s a mentor! ] [ so what if she¡¯s a mentor? what right does she have to treat xingxing like this? she¡¯s too much! i¡¯m going to boycott mo nan chong! ] [ mo nan chong is such a bully. does he think that he can do anything just because he has reached out a little? ] [ who does she think she is? the one we like is lord rong, okay? ] [ i also like lord rong more. mo nan chong must have used lord rong¡¯s name to be popr, right? ] [ i feel bad for our feixing. ] [ don¡¯t say anymore, okay? i became popr on my own. although i¡¯m great, i¡¯m great too. ] also, it was han feixing¡¯s fault for not being tactful. what was wrong with him being lectured as a mentor? he was being too selfish. he was fine, but what about the other team members? it¡¯s the first time we¡¯re participating in apetition, and we¡¯ll be in a team. one less person will deduct points, okay? ] [ that¡¯s right, my heart aches for master pet. ] ¡°how is it, are you still leaving? i can stop you every time you leave.¡± mo nanchong looked at han feixing coldly. ¡± so what if i¡¯m the world champion? so what if he was a world champion? a world champion can do whatever he wants?¡± ¡°i know that being a world champion is amazing, but people like you aren¡¯t!¡± ¡°do you think you¡¯re awesome, being a burden to the team?¡± ¡± since you¡¯re here to participate in thepetition, you better take it seriously. if you can¡¯t take it seriously, then withdraw from thepetition! ¡± mo nanchong lectured han feixing in front of him. han feixing¡¯s words were full of melodramatic blood. even his parents had doted on him since he was young. when had anyone ever scolded him like that? therefore, when he was being scolded, his expression changed. he looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± ¡°i what? was what i said unreasonable? if you want to withdraw from thepetition, then withdraw. if you can¡¯t beat the others and are afraid of losing, then withdraw early. don¡¯t implicate others.¡± mo nanchong pointed at the door. ¡± i didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t withdraw from thepetition. ¡± ¡°who said that i¡¯m withdrawing from thepetition? who said that i¡¯m afraid of losing? who said that i can¡¯t beat others?¡± han feixing did not go out. instead, he turned around and walked back. although he was a little flustered and exasperated, he had no intention of leaving. he wanted to let mo nan chong see that he had the ability to survive. ¡°if you can¡¯t even cooperate with your mentor and the other students, what¡¯s the point of you staying? you do things your own way without any team awareness. is there any meaning to that?¡± mo nan chong stared at han feixing. han feixing¡¯s face and ears were red with anger. ¡± who said i don¡¯t have it? who said i can¡¯t do it? i will do it! ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait and see. show some respect to your instructor and apologize to me. ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°w-why should i apologize?¡± mo nanchong raised an eyebrow. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll apologize. i¡¯m sorry!¡± han feixing lowered his head in anger. however, at this moment, he was already somewhat convinced by mo nan chong. he knew that mo nan chong was really strong. her dance was really amazing. it was definitely not as good as it seemed on the surface that she had sessfully imitated him. if she did not have enough foundation, she would not have been able to remember all his dance moves so quickly. she was like a dancing god. he had never seen anyone with such a powerful ability. ¡°is there anyone else who is not convinced? and you, xuan hao, what are you thinking now? you¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not leaving.¡± xuan hao immediately shook his head. ¡°then, are you still quarreling? if they still wanted to argue, then it would be better to fight now. after they had fought enough, they could get along well in the future. i won¡¯t ask for anything else, but when i teach you, you¡¯d better get along well!¡± mo nanchong asked sternly. she was clearly younger than some of the students, but she was domineering. her attitude was very strong, and she really gave off the feeling of a very powerful teacher. with a single nce, everyone tensed up. ¡°are we going to fight?¡± xuan hao looked at han feixing. ¡°i won¡¯t. we¡¯ll fightter!¡± han feixing said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°alright,¡± he said. xuan hao nodded. ¡°just now, someone promised me that if he won, he would do as i said.¡± mo nan chong looked at han feixing. ¡°what do you want to do now?¡± han feixing had a bad feeling. ¡°of course i¡¯m doing good.¡± mo nan chong looked at xuan hao. ¡± are you going to cooperate or let me beat you up? ¡± her words were a little too straightforward, and xuan hao was stunned. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°be ...patible?¡± ¡°okay, then the two of you should hug each other now.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± hand in hand, the kind where your fingers are intertwined. carry her. i didn¡¯t say stop, so you can¡¯t stop! ¡± xuan hao and han feixing were both stunned. ¡°what did you just say?¡± ¡°can you not do such a disgusting thing?¡± ... ¡± we¡¯ve already said that we¡¯re not going to fight anymore, but you¡¯re still making us hug. are we crazy? ¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at the two of them without saying a word. a strong pressure made the two of them hug each other involuntarily. when their eyes fell on their hands, they held hands. the surrounding students couldn¡¯t help butugh. theizens in the live broadcast room were also stunned by this operation. there were noments for a long time. after a long time, people started to speak. [ you¡¯ve made up just like that? ] [ they said that their battle was a problem of the century, and now it¡¯s been solved by grandpa sheng? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. they actually look like a couple when they hug each other! ] [ i¡¯m done with the xing hao couple! ] ... [ let me show my respect to you, seiji! ] [ i suddenly feel that i¡¯m so domineering. she was so handsome just now. did everyone realize that there were a few thorns in her group, but they all followed her with one look! ] [ to be honest, i¡¯ve noticed! ] [ there were people who said that our master pampers you before, but now you have nothing to say, right? [ i think han feixing is also very convinced! ] ¨C in a car, li ruhua and tang luo got together for a rare asion. the chauffeur was driving, and the two of them were holding a tablet together. they were watching the live broadcast andughing like crazy. ¡°little miss, you have lord rong¡¯s style back then!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± li ruhua said. ¡± little miss is our most doted on little miss. of course, she has lord rong¡¯s style! ¡± ¡°but is it appropriate for us to go to the festival group like this?¡± tang luo looked at li ruhua. ¡± master rong, are you really asking us to follow master chong to the festival group? ¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s what lord rong said. she asked us to protect lord chong. it seems like someone is looking for trouble with me. ¡± li ruhua nodded. ¡°however, with our abilities, can we really deal with any trouble?¡± tang luo couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts. in the past, when they were serving lord rong, it was always lord rong who protected them. as a result, they were still quite weak now. although she was stronger than before, little miss was still lord rong¡¯s daughter. they couldn¡¯t defeat her. ¡°that seems to be the case.¡± li ruhua pondered for a moment. ¡± could it be that master rong doesn¡¯t want little miss to be with that ninth master, but he¡¯s too embarrassed to say it out loud, so he sent us out? ¡± Chapter 2090 2090 chapter 2092-special guest after tang luo heard this, he nodded in deep thought.¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s definitely the case. that must be what master rong meant. then we can¡¯t disappoint master rong and stop master chong from dating little master jiu!¡± li ruhua touched her bald head. ¡± we won¡¯t be beaten up badly, will we? ¡± after all, lord chong¡¯s kung fu was on par with lord rong ... he still remembered how he had been subdued by lord rong back then. ¡°little miss won¡¯t hit us, right? little miss¡¯s temper is much better than lord rong¡¯s. lord rong is simply hot-tempered, the kind that will explode at the slightest provocation.¡± tang luo shivered a little as he recalled lord rong¡¯s past. although lord rong was quite cute most of the time, those who had offended lord rong all ended up in a terrible state. the car soon arrived at the vi where the filming was being held. li ruhua and tang luo got out of the car with their luggage. as lord rong had informed the festival team, someone from the team came over to exin the situation to them when they got off the car. ¡°the two of you, lord rong has already contacted us. it¡¯s like this, we¡¯ve arranged two identities for you. it¡¯s probably the identity of a sparring partner and an observer.¡± ¡± there¡¯s nothing much to do. i¡¯ll practice with the children asionally, and i¡¯ll also learn from them, or observe them asionally. ¡± ¡± we¡¯ll arrange for you to stay with grandpa pet most of the time, but you¡¯ll have to go to other training rooms asionally, ¡± the people from the festival group said. ¡°do you guys understand?¡± tang luo and li ruhua looked at each other. li ruhua touched her bald head and asked with a frown, ¡± ¡°we¡¯re already so old, and you still want us to dance? are you guys crazy?¡± ¡°we feel that it¡¯ll make the viewership ratings of your show plummet!¡± the two of them looked at the staff member with a solemn expression, as if they were saying that if they were to dance, the show would be over. however, the staff did not really listen. he only said,¡±don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be that exaggerated.¡± ¡± on the contrary, i feel that you guys will be giving our festival group extra points. after all, this is the first time something like this has happened. when the timees, you¡¯ll have to analyze them from an unprofessional point of view and see if they dance well or not. give them an evaluation and let them improve.¡± ¡°damn, i have to give an evaluation? won¡¯t we be struck to death by the kids?¡± li ruhua had a headache. ¡°it¡¯s fine. when the timees, i¡¯ll just say it in a better way.¡± tang luo¡¯s face was serious. ¡°this way, please. after you enter that door, the live broadcast will begin. you will be in the live broadcast and we will exin to theizens what you are here for.¡± the staff member pointed in the direction of the door. ¡°are you leaving or not?¡± li ruhua asked. ¡°do you dare to disobey lord rong¡¯s orders?¡± asked tang luo. didn¡¯t you just nt lord rong to death recently and want to atone for your mistake?¡± li ruhua: ¡± don¡¯t talk about me. you¡¯re the same. didn¡¯t you also smash lord fourth¡¯s favorite bowl?! ¡± the two of them walked toward the main door. soon, the figures of these two people appeared in the main live broadcast room. theizens immediately went into an uproar. who are these two? who¡¯s that bald guy? ] [ who¡¯s that handsome young man? ] [ f * ck, why does he look so familiar? is there a new member? ] [ or a new instructor? ] [ they don¡¯t look like new members, nor do they look like new instructors. these two are older than the children, so they can¡¯t be new members. besides, bald heads ... aren¡¯t suitable to be idols? ] [ that¡¯s true! ] as the group of people discussed animatedly, the camera cut to a staff member. the staff member exined the situation. then, theizens in the live broadcast room suddenly realized. both of them used to follow lord rong. this time, the festival group wanted to invite lord rong over, but he didn¡¯t have any free time, so they let the two of theme over to join in the fun. the two of them were here for in-service training and to give the students some advice that they hade up with from their unprofessional eyes. everyone was naturally familiar with lord rong¡¯s name. therefore, after hearing the staff¡¯s words, he felt that it was quite fun and rarelyined. tang luo and li ruhua also had a lot of fans because of master rong¡¯s previous live broadcast. of course, their fans were all old. the fans of this talent show these days were all quite young. however, because they knew lord rong and some people had watched their live broadcasts back then, they also knew them. it didn¡¯t take long for someone to recognize them. [ isn¡¯t that li ruhua? he was very fun! [ a strong man is so tender! ] [ that¡¯s tang luo, right? he¡¯s lord fourth¡¯s assistant! ] [ oh my god, i¡¯m so surprised. i didn¡¯t expect to see them on the show! [ i¡¯ve watched live broadcasts before! ] [ i just caught up on my live stream recently. lord rong¡¯s live streams are all very fun! ] [ ah, ah, i¡¯m so excited. i can see them! ] [ they¡¯re not that old. did they take immortal pills? [ it¡¯s almost the same as the livestream! ] [ luo luo is so handsome! ] [ huahua is also very cute. although he has always been bald, he has always been good looking! ] ... [ yeah, huahua is very cute. his soft heart is a sharp contrast to his strong appearance! ] [ it¡¯s so fun! i¡¯m so happy to see them! ] [ i feel like this talent show will turn into aedy show! ] there were a lot of bulletments in the livestream room. tang luo and li ruhua were both holding tablets in their hands, so they all saw it. li ruhua: ¡± wow, we¡¯re here. how did it be aedy show? we can also be idols, okay? ¡± tang luo patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder.¡±huahua¡¯s right, charge, you¡¯re the best! you have to be an idol, i¡¯ll support you silently!¡± ¡± get lost! if we¡¯re going to charge, let¡¯s charge together! good brothers, of course we¡¯re going to charge together! ¡± ¡°but are we really that funny?¡± li ruhua frowned. ¡± do we exist likeedians? that¡¯s sad, i thought i was an idol!¡± the two of them held their tablets and looked at the bulletments as they arrived at the door of grandpa pet¡¯s training room. then, they saw han feixing and xuan hao, who were still hugging. the two of them happened to be at the door and their eyes met.¡±......¡± ¡°hahaha, don¡¯t be embarrassed. we all watched the live broadcast. i know why you¡¯re hugging each other. as expected, they¡¯re quitepatible.¡± li ruhua said. ... xuan hao¡¯s and han feixing¡¯s faces instantly turned sour. ¡°flower, luo luo?¡± mo nan chong was shocked to see the two of them. ¡± why are you here? ¡± ¡°we are here as special guests.¡± tang luo said, ¡± i¡¯ll practice with you guys. i¡¯ll observe and give you some suggestions while i¡¯m at it. ¡± ¡°right, our little miss wouldn¡¯t not wee us, would she?¡± li ruhua blinked her eyes and asked pitifully. ¡°no, not really. i¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s good. i haven¡¯t seen you guys in a long time. it¡¯s great to be able to y together! ¡± tang luo and li ruhua looked at each other. why did they feel that master chong¡¯s smile was a little meaningful? Chapter 2091 2091 making things difficult for the elderly the first day of dancing. li ruhua and tang luo felt as if they had been tortured to madness. the other students all had a foundation in dancing, so dancing was a piece of cake for them. but the two of them had no foundation at all, so dancing like this was simply killing them. they couldn¡¯t keep up at all. each time, his body would be extremely stiff, just like a zombie. the audience in the live stream room had originally paid more attention to the handsome brothers, but after seeing li ruhua and tang luo, they couldn¡¯t pay attention to the other brothers anymore. it was because these two people were too funny and fun to y with. although his brothers were all very handsome and good at dancing, they actually found tang luo and li ruhua more fun inparison. ¡°can we choose to give up?¡± li ruhua asked with a twisted posture. when he saw the children dancing very handsomely, he even boasted shamelessly that he could do it too. unexpectedly, his old arms and legs almost twisted himself to the point of suffocation. ¡°i can¡¯t,¡± mo nan chong said seriously, ¡± don¡¯t you guys still have to guide the other students? if you don¡¯t learn a little, how are you going to encourage and guide the other students? ¡± li ruhua was speechless. ¡°wow, i¡¯ve never been so speechless in my entire life!¡± li ruhua: ¡± go on and dance. who knows, you might be famous too and be a top singer! ¡± ¡°huahua, you should be the top dancer. i¡¯m old and can¡¯t dance!¡± tang luo said. li ruhua: ¡± no, no, no. luo luo, you dance even better. look at how handsome you are in the mirror, and how ugly i am outside! ¡± [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯mughing so hard that my stomach hurts. they¡¯re too cute! ] [ flower and luo luo, i¡¯m YYDS! ] [ hahaha, although they dance like a chinese folk dance, there¡¯s a different feeling to it. it¡¯s inexplicably nice to watch! ] [ i feel the same way. i also feel that it¡¯s quite good to watch! ] [ hahaha, this is so fun. i love their dance! ] [ i suddenly feel that my brothers ¡®dancing isn¡¯t as good anymore. it¡¯s more interesting to watch huahua and luo luo! ] [ that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t let storm and the othersment on it. wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting if there were a few animals asmentators? ] [ the previous suggestion is very good. we can give the festival team a response. we really love our fans, so they might really invite them. after all, huahua and luo luo are both here. ] at the same time, mo nan chong was teaching seriously. she had already chatted with the students and after they got to know each other, she began to teach them how to dance. this was because everyone¡¯s singing skills were not too bad. the most difficult part was dancing. other than the world champion han feixing, none of the other dancing skills were that strong. he was just a little stronger than tang luo and li ruhua. ¡°yunhe, your actions aren¡¯t right.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± look at the others ¡®movements! ¡± ¡± xuan hao, han feixing, both of you are pretty good at dancing. you can help the other members with their movements. this is a team performance, so it¡¯s important for everyone to improve together. ¡± as mo nan chong gave pointers, he also reminded the other students to help each other. actually, the students were not bad. although han feixing had been very uncooperative before, he probably could not bear to see other people¡¯s dance not doing well, so he had beenparing moves with them. of course, he always had a cold face and a bad temper. the few students that he helped were all trembling, as silent as cicadas in winter. han feixing was like an enemy to them. they were so afraid of him. ¡± i can¡¯t, i can¡¯t. if i keep twisting, i¡¯ll die! ¡± li ruhua fell to the ground, exhausted. ¡± i can¡¯t dance anymore. we¡¯re not going on stage anyway. we can¡¯t dance anymore even if you ask us to. i give up! ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t either!¡± tang luo wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect that dancing would be so hard for an idol who looks so morous on the surface ... no, it¡¯s not a pain that an old man like me can bear. old people need to rest! ¡± the two guys looked at each other, then li ruhua turned around and left. under everyone¡¯s suspicious gazes, he returned with two small folding stools. he handed one to tang luo and the two of them found a corner to sit down. this fellow had actually prepared his own melon seeds. in the corner, he and tang luo started to crack melon seeds. mo nan chong gave them a big thumbs up. as expected of huahua and luo luo, they had prepared their own melon seeds and small folding stool. of course, they didn¡¯t forget to bring a tablet with them, so they could not only eat melon seeds but also read thements. ¡°hehe, luo luo, did you see that? they said i¡¯m cute!¡± ¡± some people say i¡¯m cute and some say i¡¯m handsome. what¡¯s so great about that? there are many people who like me! ¡± tang luo and li ruhua looked at the bullet screen and started discussing who was more handsome and likable. the two of them were a little unhappy when they saw that the students had a project to vote for but they didn¡¯t. they said that they wanted to suggest to the director to add them in as they wanted to vote too. the audience in the live broadcast room was overjoyed. mo nan chong looked at them in amusement, but at the same time, he felt a sense of familiarity. they had been this cute since they were young. even though they were getting older, their personalities hadn¡¯t changed much. they were still very cute. it was no wonder that his mother always called them little luo luo or little flower. although they were strong men, they were all cute little flowers on the inside, the kind that needed to be protected. the first day of training didn¡¯t end veryte. mo nan chong had given everyone enough time to rest. ¡°i think it¡¯s important to work hard during practice and rest when you need to. if a person doesn¡¯t have enough time to rest, then their energy is obviously not enough.¡± ... ¡°that¡¯s why i won¡¯t ask you to train until midnight every day, nor will i ask you to get up before dawn to train. i hope you can all rest well and then be in good spirits to participate in thepetition. of course, i¡¯ll be very strict during training.¡± no one doubted mo nan chong¡¯s words. she was very serious and was indeed very strict. she liked to make sure everyone¡¯s movements were right, and if there was a problem, she would continue. ¡°let¡¯s go eat!¡± mo nan chong led the students and the two elderly to the canteen. the canteen here was pretty good and had a lot of delicious food. the students had been training hard and were not fat, so she didn¡¯t control what they ate. ¡°eat more. you¡¯ll only have the strength to train after you¡¯re full!¡± everyone took some food and then sat down at a long table. li ruhua and tang luo had also brought a lot of food. when they saw the food, their eyes lit up. however, when she started eating, huahua¡¯s face darkened. ... ¡°so it only looks delicious ...¡± Chapter 2092 2092 can¡¯t stand it anymore ¡°the taste is already pretty good, but it really can¡¯t bepared to the one made by huahua.¡± after taking a bite, mo nanchong said, ¡± i can only say that it¡¯s not bad, but it¡¯s not that good. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not really that good.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡± ¡± it¡¯s too unptable. this dish doesn¡¯t taste good at all! ¡± because this group had a lot of troublemakers, and there were many picky eaters, everyone tried it and didn¡¯t want to eat it. mo nan chong was speechless. after the training, everyone was exhausted and exhausted. under such circumstances, they still had to eat something to replenish their energy. otherwise, they would not have the energy to train tomorrow. the first episode of the program was obviously going to be spent in the training camp, so it was impossible for them to go anywhere else to eat. there were no restaurants in the mountains. ¡°i¡¯ll eat.¡± master chong looked at the crowd sternly. ¡± if you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t be able to eatter. ¡± ¡°but i really don¡¯t like it!¡± yun he frowned and said, ¡± i¡¯ve never eaten anything so bad. i¡¯m going to ask my assistant to buy some delicious food. this is not for humans to eat!¡± ¡°assistant?¡± ¡°he has more than a dozen personal assistants,¡± whispered xie xie, who was beside him. his family is ridiculously rich.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. could he be richer than her? she was the richest person in the world, but she had never used more than ten assistants ... when she was a child, her god-grandfathers had indeed wanted to get her a few hundred assistants, but she had rejected them all. ¡°be reasonable, an assistant can¡¯te in here, right?¡± mo nan chong looked at xie zhen and the group of people who had no appetite for the food, and his gaze fell on li ruhua. she could tell that her group of students were very picky with their food. of course, before he could say anything, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. on the other side, li jiujue¡¯s group had just arrived for dinner. he happened to see master pet asking this group of people to eat, but they didn¡¯t seem to want to eat. therefore, 9th master was not very happy. he actually dared to make things difficult for his girlfriend? he couldn¡¯t bear to make darling unhappy, so did they want to make her unhappy? ¡± what? don¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t want to. you¡¯ll be fine after starving for a few meals! ¡± li jiujue left his students behind and walked over with a murderous aura. then, with a cold and domineering face, he stared at the dozen or so students of his favorite master. ¡°it¡¯s none of your business whether we eat or not.¡± as the number one troublemaker, han feixing was naturally the first to raise his head and meet li jiujue¡¯s eyes. ¡°i don¡¯t care if you eat or not, but it¡¯s my business if you make things difficult for my girlfriend!¡± 9th master¡¯s face was gloomy and he looked quite irritable. han feixing looked at mo nan chong. ¡± let¡¯s break up. ¡± mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± li jiujue was speechless. tang luo and li ruhua both had melon-eating expressions on their faces. they didn¡¯t look very worried, but rather very excited. quick, quick, crack some melon seeds! they were going to fight! interesting! her beloved boyfriend was about to start fighting with this student! [ hahaha, i love this kind of jealous scene! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. am i the only one who¡¯s focused on luo luo and huahua? didn¡¯t you guys notice their melon-eating expressions? [ even if it¡¯s their own little sister, they¡¯re very happy eating watermelons! ] [ hahaha, they suspect that darling¡¯s family doesn¡¯t like lord jiu. after all, they¡¯re going to snatch their beloved lord away! ] ¡°this man has such a bad temper, so he¡¯s obviously not suitable for you. he might even resort to domestic violence,¡± han feixing said bluntly. i suggest you break up.¡± mo nan chong: ¡± that¡¯s good ... our ninth master isn¡¯t that irascible. ¡± ¡°he¡¯s very irritable right now,¡± han feixing replied. li jiujue was indeed a little irascible. his veins were throbbing. this person actually wanted him to break up with his beloved. who the hell was this little brat? ¡°kid, don¡¯t think that i won¡¯t dare to hit you just because you¡¯re a favorite student.¡± ¡°did you see that? he¡¯s going to hit someone!¡± ¡°i¡¯m just joking, i¡¯m not really going to hit you.¡± mo nanchong quickly stopped li jiujue. ¡± go and look after your students. they are all looking at you! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to. i¡¯ll stay here!¡± li jiujue said. han feixing stood up, walked over, and pulled mo nan chong away. he stood in front of mo nan chong and looked li jiujue in the eye. ¡°old man, go away.¡± ¡°don¡¯t get in the way of our instructor teaching us!¡± ¡°it¡¯s our business whether we eat or not. it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°old, man?¡± 9th master was obviously fuming. ... the two of them looked like they were about to fight. at this moment, li ruhua was probably too excited to watch and suddenly started pping. ¡± they¡¯re going to fight! ¡± hurry up and fight!¡± then, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on li ruhua, including ninth master and han feixing. li ruhua shrunk her neck. ¡± sorry, i was a little too excited. you guys continue, i¡¯ll continue eating! ¡± li jiujue did not continue. he turned around and went back. however, when he was eating with his students, his eyes would asionally fall on mo nan chong¡¯s team. han feixing kept nagging mo nan chong to break up with li jiujue. li jiujue was not suitable for her at all. ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as i like it.¡± said grandpa chong. ¡°don¡¯t like it anymore.¡± han feixing said in a domineering manner. ¡°i say, as the champion, didn¡¯t you say very little before? why are you talking so much nonsense now?¡± mo nan chong looked at it and said to li ruhua, ¡± huahua, can you make us a meal? ¡± ¡°cooking?¡± li ruhua immediately shook her head. ¡± i¡¯m here to eat melons, not to cook! oh, no, i¡¯m here to teach them, not to cook!¡± ... ¡°huahua, your cooking is the best. i want to eat your cooking!¡± mo nan chong continued to look at li ruhua. ¡°no, i won¡¯t do it.¡± li ruhua continued to refuse. mo nan chong pretended to cry. ¡± doesn¡¯t huahua love my little darling anymore? aren¡¯t you going to cook for your little darling? the little darling really wanted to eat huahua¡¯s cooking. since huahua refused to cook for the little darling, then the little darling would just eat this unptable food. it won¡¯t kill the little darling anyway.¡± li ruhua was speechless. it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. it¡¯s exactly the same as what lord rong learned! the surrounding students were all stunned. that domineering and terrifying master pet had actually be so pitiful in seconds. wasn¡¯t she switching too quickly? ¡°it¡¯s just for a meal, i don¡¯t think so!¡± han feixing seemed to be a little angry. ¡± it¡¯s just a meal. do you have to act pitiful? what do you want to eat? i¡¯ll get someone to bring it to you!¡± ¡°i just want to eat what huahua made, but if she doesn¡¯t want to do it, i can¡¯t force her, right?¡± master pet felt wronged and was ready to eat the unptable food. li ruhua was speechless. he looked very sad. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll do it!¡± Chapter 2093 2093 you can¡¯t take a joke? mo nanchong looked up at li ruhua with his beautiful eyes. ¡± what did you say? ¡± her eyes looked extremely aggrieved, as if she had really been bullied. ¡°i said, i¡¯ll cook for you.¡± li ruhua said helplessly. the little darling felt so wronged, and just like lord rong, he held onto him, the nanny, tightly. he could only be their nanny for the rest of his life. ¡°really?¡± mo nan chong immediately broke into a smile, but she quickly lowered her head again, as if she felt that this was not very good. ¡°why don¡¯t we just forget about it? we can¡¯t always let huahua work so hard. i can¡¯t let you cook all the time, can i?¡± ¡± there are so many of us. it¡¯s so hard for you to cook. forget about eating in the cafeteria. although it¡¯s not very good, it¡¯s not particrly bad. it won¡¯t kill you. everyone eats like this, right? ¡± mo nan chong made up his mind and put the food into his mouth as if he was going to eat poison. li ruhua touched her bald head. ¡± don¡¯t. how can i bear to let little miss eat these? little miss and her disciples can¡¯t just eat random things. they have to eat better! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go cook!¡± then, li ruhua stood up and rushed to the kitchen to borrow it. mo nan chong¡¯s eyes lit up. he was very happy. ¡± stop eating. wait a minute. what flowey makes is definitely very delicious. it¡¯s even better than the north thearch club! ¡± the chefs in the north thearch club were all amazing chefs that his mother had gathered from all over the world. they were the kind that had unique skills. however, huahua was born a good chef, and she didn¡¯t have a powerful master. it was really amazing that she could cook to this extent just because she liked it. if he were to open a restaurant, it would definitely be a global hit. however, huahua had always been with her mother. she was willing to follow lord rong and take care of herself. mo nanchong looked in the direction of the kitchen with his chin in his hand. huahua was so nice. tang luo didn¡¯t eat anymore. with li ruhua¡¯s delicious food, what was the point of eating anything else? ¡°is it really that good?¡± ¡°that bald guy doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s good at cooking,¡± xie xie said curiously.¡±which chef looks like he¡¯s from the mafia? he¡¯s strong and has a strange tattoo on his head.¡± ¡°that¡¯s hard to say. after all, her name is very special. li ruhua? ¡± huahua ... huahua ... ¡± long zhiyu rubbed his temples. ¡± i feel like i¡¯m insulting my little flower. ¡± mo nanchong looked over. long yanyu was also a very hot-tempered rich second generation, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound after seeing his favorite master beat up han feixing. in any case, there were not many good-tempered subordinates under lord chong. however, inparison, master chong¡¯s temper was actually the worst. she could make everyone quiet down with just one look. ¡°you guys have to follow the rules. i¡¯ve always been a good-tempered person, but ever since i met you guys, my temper has be more and more violent. i think you guys should be responsible for my temper.¡± mo nan chong said sternly. ¡°how long has it been since you met us? do you have the nerve to say this?¡± long junyu asked. mo nan chong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± why am i embarrassed to say it? what¡¯s wrong? a few hours isn¡¯t time. i can explode every second i meet you guys! ¡± ¡°no... we¡¯ve been so cooperative. who have we ever been so cooperative with?¡± xuan hao felt a little wronged. he had already held hands with han feixing and hugged his former love rival. it was all because of his beloved master. wasn¡¯t that enough? ¡± you still have the cheek to say that? aren¡¯t you going a little overboard by not cooperating with anyone? ¡± mo nan chong scanned the crowd. the group of people immediately shut their mouths. on the other side, li jiujue and the other students were talking about how the food wasn¡¯t that good and how the canteen wasn¡¯t that great. however, lord jiu¡¯s face was stern, so no one dared to say anything too loudly. they still ate what they had to eat. as they ate, they mumbled in a low voice, looking very flustered. soon, the other groups also came in. nie qian, lu die ¡®er, and yuan qianqian had all brought their team members over. seeing that mo nan chong and the others had not eaten, lu die ¡®er asked curiously, ¡± master chong, are you guys done eating, or have you not? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m waiting for dinner.¡± mo nan chong looked at lu die ¡®er. ¡°waiting for food? don¡¯t you have anything to eat?¡± lu die ¡®er furrowed her brows. ¡± aren¡¯t 9th master and the rest eating? ¡± ¡°we have a different meal.¡± mo nanchong said righteously, ¡± our food isn¡¯t ready yet. you guys can eat first. there¡¯s still food in the cafeteria. ¡± lu die ¡®er was also a smart person. when she heard mo nan chong¡¯s words, she immediately sensed something. she reacted quickly and asked, ¡± is it like this? is the food here not good? what are you guys eating, can we freeload?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t,¡± lord pet rejected her sternly, not showing any intention of pampering lu die ¡®er. lu die ¡®er: ¡°!!! ¡± she had never encountered such a direct rejection before. she was stunned for a moment and looked at mo nan chong in a daze. after a long while, she said awkwardly, ¡± ¡°not enough? then forget it. ¡± after that, lu die ¡®er brought her students to the side to eat. lu die ¡®er was clearly very good at building good rtionships with people. although she was a little friendly, her team members all liked her very much. she was beautiful and gave people a very friendly feeling. she was also a senior. her subordinates were not as difficult as mo nan chong¡¯s subordinates. in addition, she was good at talking and had her own art, so naturally, she was very familiar with them. ¡°what kind of attitude is that?¡± ... as soon as they sat down, some people began to underestimate him. she felt that mo nan was too full of himself, and his attitude towards lu die ¡®er was too unfriendly, which made her very unhappy. ¡°that¡¯s right, do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re a little famous? usually, when someone said that they wanted to freeload, they would give them face. who really wanted to freeload their food? there¡¯s so much food here, why would you eat their food?¡± ¡± don¡¯t mind it, senior sister lu. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat it. it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± ¡°she really doesn¡¯t know how to behave. i think she¡¯s been spoiled by her family.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, there¡¯s nothing amazing about it.¡± the groupforted lu die ¡®er, who smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s alright. i didn¡¯t want to eat it anyway. i was just joking. i didn¡¯t think that darling would take it seriously. looks like i¡¯ll have to be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°not everyone can joke around. some people like to take their jokes seriously. we can¡¯t control it.¡± ¡°yup.¡± the group of people consoled lu die ¡®er with their words. it could be seen that lu die ¡®er¡¯s group had the best rtionship with the teachers and students. lu die¡¯ er really knew how to talk. ... [ lu die ¡®er is really popr! ] [ she¡¯s really good at business! ] [ however, i feel that she has gone a little too far. doesn¡¯t that mean that i can¡¯t take a joke? ] [ huahua is also the one who cooks my favorite meal. it wasn¡¯t easy for her to get huahua to cook it. why should she eat it? ] Chapter 2094 2094 chapter 2096-jealous while some people in the live broadcast room were scolding lu die ¡®er, there were also people who said that mo nan was spoiling her. especially lu die ¡®er¡¯s fans, they all said that mo nan chong couldn¡¯t take a joke. they had never seen someone who couldn¡¯t take a joke like this. then, his fans couldn¡¯t help but scold him back. after all, master chong¡¯s fans were also very powerful, including many of master rong¡¯s fans, so the online fight was directly over. the bickering didn¡¯t affect master pet and the others who were present. everyone was still eating happily. after lu die ¡®er and the rest had eaten the food in the canteen, their expressions changed. they felt that the food here was too unptable. no wonder mo nan chong wanted to find other food. ¡°no way. is it really that bad?¡± one of the boys took a bite and almost vomited it out. ¡± i¡¯ve never eaten anything so unptable! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just bad, it¡¯s disgusting. some things are hard to swallow. i want to ask, the chefs here ... were they really born as chefs? you¡¯re not a chef from another profession, are you?¡± ¡°the festival group isn¡¯t torturing us on purpose, right?¡± the people on lu die ¡®er¡¯s side were all very exaggerated. nie qian, yuan qianqian, and chu che¡¯s people all had the same reaction after eating it. ¡°it¡¯s really bad ...¡± ¡°f * ck, this isn¡¯t for humans, right?¡± ¡°did 9th master and the others finish eating? it¡¯s so unptable, how did they eat it?¡± the group of people were all very surprised, and each of them had a look of disbelief on their faces. after all, these things were very unptable. at this time, li ruhua was almost done. several dishes were already out of the pot. even though han feixing and the others weren¡¯t sure if li ruhua¡¯s food was edible, they still went to help serve the dishes since master pet asked them to. a few minutester, the entire canteen was filled with a fragrant aroma. pared to the original food in the canteen, li ruhua¡¯s food was simply too fragrant. the entire canteen was filled with the smell of these foods. ¡± f * ck, i can¡¯t eat anymore. why are they all eating so happily? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me they brought their own chefs?¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid the chef in this canteen is not a chef, but a construction worker. how can he make the food so bad? it looks delicious, but it¡¯s deadly when you eat it. ¡± ¡°exactly. it¡¯s too unptable.¡± ¡°i really want to eat what darling and the others are eating. they seem to be eating really delicious.¡± ¡± my tears flowed out from the corner of my mouth. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so disappointing. my stomach is growling.¡± the group of people muttered to each other. ¡°f * ck, do you still have boiled fish slices? this is a little too much!¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that your throats will get damaged from eating spicy food?¡± ¡°otherwise, we can help you solve it!¡± han feixing and the others had been worried that li ruhua¡¯s food wouldn¡¯t be too good, but after smelling the aroma, everyone understood why master pet had cried and begged li ruhua to make good food. you can tell it¡¯s delicious just by the smell, okay? it was not impossible for them to kneel down and beg! ¡°wow, i think i can eat three bowls of rice!¡± ¡°is there rice? i need rice!¡± ¡°they all look very appetizing!¡± ¡°no, everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. have you forgotten what you¡¯re going to do? if you want to be an idol, remember to maintain your figure. for people like us, we don¡¯t need to guarantee our figures. i¡¯m a capable person, so let me eat!¡± ¡°get lost, you¡¯re dreaming. don¡¯t even think about eating that much!¡± ¡± right, we¡¯re all strong too. we¡¯re not afraid of our figures! ¡± [ is that why everyone is fighting to be the strong? [ don¡¯t you brothers have any burden of being idols? ] [ i¡¯ve confirmed it with my eyes. they¡¯re all a bunch of foodies! ] [ it¡¯s so cute, yet it makes me feel helpless! ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m going to be bribed by grandpa pampered soon! ] [ there¡¯s no need to talk about huahua¡¯s cooking. anyone who has watched the live broadcast before would know that his cooking is absolutely delicious. ] [ i can¡¯t help but recall a rumor that said that lord rong and lord fourth had oncepeted in cooking skills and almost poisoned movie king jin to death. ] [ there¡¯s indeed such a thing before. the movie king once said it in an interview. i almost died ofughter! [ i feel that lord rong and the others were able to survive thanks to huahua, this person with amazing cooking skills! ] [ back then, mo nanyu also helped a lot with young master mo. i heard that young master mo¡¯s food was also very delicious! ] [ that¡¯s right. i now have a reasonable suspicion that master pet¡¯s cooking skills have been inherited from his parents. ] there was a lot of discussion in the live broadcast room. mo nan chong and the others had already sat down and started eating. the fragrance filled the air, and his fingers began to move. when everyone started eating, they swept everything away like a tornado, as if they were afraid that someone would snatch their food away. ... ¡°i didn¡¯t put any chili in the boiled fish. you guys can eat it.¡± li ruhua said, ¡± considering that everyone needs to protect their throats, i¡¯ve also put some things to protect their throats. so, just eat whatever you want.¡± ¡°huahua, you¡¯re the best! you¡¯re the best person in the world!¡± mo nan chong blinked at li ruhua. li ruhuaughed, and as heughed, his expression suddenly changed. ¡°i¡¯ll only cook this once.¡± ¡°huahua, you¡¯re such a good person. you definitely can¡¯t bear for me to go hungry, right? huahua, you won¡¯t let me go hungry, right?¡± master pet stared at li ruhua, then raised his hand to grab huahua¡¯s arm and shook it. master pet was fierce and scary when he didn¡¯t act coquettishly, and no one could stand him when he acted coquettishly. [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going crazy! ] [ f * ck, i didn¡¯t know that master pet¡¯s acting coquettishly is like this! ] [ you¡¯re too good! ] [ who can resist this? i don¡¯t think anyone can resist it! ] ... [ huahua will definitely help with cooking every day. this is probably how she became lord rong¡¯s nanny back then! ] [ i heard that huahua was originally a bodyguard.ter, she was fancied by lord rong and brought home to be a bodyguard. in the end, she became a chef and gardener. she¡¯s so cute! ] tang luo was a little jealous as he watched master pet act coquettishly with huahua instead of him. weren¡¯t they of the same status? did master pet act coquettishly with huahua? there were so many people in the country watching. did everyone think that he had no status? ¡°darling, i can cook too. let me cook!¡± tang luo raised his hand and requested to fight. ¡°your food is not as good as huahua¡¯s.¡± master pet nced at tang luo with a look of disdain. tang luo was speechless. it was so heart-wrenching. li ruhua nced at tang luo with a smug look on her face. ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯ve been cooking for so many years. the little miss likes my cooking the most. the eldest and second young masters also like my cooking the most. even young master chu yan likes my cooking! ¡± tang luo was speechless. ¡°i will practice my cooking skills!¡± huahua was infuriated. ¡± i¡¯m already so old, let¡¯s forget it! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t go too far. i¡¯ll tell lord rong that you bullied me!¡± tang luo said. Chapter 2095 2095 chapter 2096-special training li ruhua and tang luo¡¯s arrival added a lot ofughing material to everyone¡¯s conversation. the students were not the only ones who found them amusing. the viewers of the live stream were also focused on mo nan chong¡¯s live stream. after the meal, mo nan chong did not bring the team to train again. pared to the tension in the other groups, the atmosphere in their group was not as tense. no one said that they had to go for training. of course, it could be that these people were afraid of him, so they didn¡¯t dare to suggest training. after all, he had arranged for them to y games. the audience in the live broadcast room was somewhat controversial. [ there¡¯s not much time left, but mo nan chong is not bringing them to training. does she want her brothers to be eliminated? ] [ it¡¯s true. the other groups are all training seriously. only her group is leading them to y some game to rx ... this program doesn¡¯t have much time left, and it wasn¡¯t easy to get to this stage. everyone wants to form a group to help out, but she doesn¡¯t cherish the opportunity of her brothers and is wasting their time! ] [ her brothers in the same group are really unlucky. why is training so rxed? ] [ i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to rx a little. high-tension training might be disadvantageous to them. it¡¯s easier to make mistakes when they¡¯re too nervous. it¡¯s more important to stay calm! ] [ what do you guys know? do you have any experience with being a darling? [ our darling has won first ce before. her experience is more valuable, okay? she knows what to do. ] [ i think she¡¯s already past that stage, so she¡¯s not nervous anymore. she doesn¡¯t care about her brothers at all, she only cares about her own happiness! ] there were quite a few people scolding in the live broadcast room, especially the fans of these students. they were about to explode. when they saw that mo nan had more cameras, everyone was scolding him for hogging the cameras for himself. of course, grandpa pet didn¡¯t deliberately steal the camera. it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to appear on screen, but the festival group had been arranging scenes for her to gain poprity. she brought everyone to the backyard to y. the backyard of the vi was veryrge. there was a pavilion, a garden, an orchard, a pond, and so on. she arranged some simple games for the students and let them y. of course, her games were not simple. she had specially integrated some music and dance elements into the game. therefore, it would be much more difficult to y than ordinary games. but at the same time, he could also train these students. in fact, the students themselves did not feel it, but they could still train to some extent without knowing it. ¡°you¡¯re not participating?¡± han feixing asked in a bad mood. ¡°why should i join your game? as a mentor, i¡¯m here to rest and watch you guys y!¡± after thinking for a while, mo nanchong pointed at li ruhua and tang luo, who were sitting on the small folding stool and waiting to watch the show. ¡± oh, they¡¯ll participate! ¡± ¡°ah?¡± huahua almost dropped the juice in her hand. ¡± are we participating? ¡± ¡°en, you guys participate.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± the two of you can be the team leaders. there are two teams, and each of you will lead a team. if you don¡¯t lead them well, you will be punished! i¡¯ll punish you by making you dance!¡± li ruhua was bbergasted. ¡± you¡¯re serious? ¡± grandpa pet nodded. tang luo and li ruhua looked at each other, their eyes filled with murderous intent. then, the two of them ran over and started snatching the team members. mo nanchongy on the recliner and watched the group of people y around. he thought about how to arrange his time for the next few days. more than a dozen students would be eliminated in this episode. she felt that her group of children were not bad and wanted to keep them. of course, there were a few children who were weaker in some programs. if they were not strengthened, they would definitely be eliminated. so, she still had to think of a way. not to mention other things, her personality was the same as lord rong¡¯s. she was more protective of her children. since they were her subordinates, she would definitely take them out of the world. although they didn¡¯t have enough ces to go on stage, they still had to let them shine on stage. since he had already brought her along and called her master, he had to bring her along to the end. the people who yed the game were very happy. although they said that they didn¡¯t want to y, when they started ying, each one was more desperate than the other. the camera in the live broadcast room was also focused on these children.pared to other live broadcast rooms, their live broadcast room was actually more fun, so their live broadcast room was the most popr. the other livestreaming rooms were all training, and it was boring to watch. however, over here, everyone had a different shot, and it was very interesting. you would find that some of the older brothers were very smart, some of them were more stupid, and some of them might be slow to react. he could even see a different side of his brotherspared to when they were training. even though some peopleined that mo nan chong did not care about their future, they were still the happiest to see it. [ the stars are so powerful! mommy loves you! ] [ our qiqi is the best too! ] [ i suddenly realized that these people are really good at ying games! ] [ that¡¯s right, each one is more powerful than the other! ] [ actually, it¡¯s quite good to rx. at least i¡¯m very happy to watch. ] [ don¡¯t be so selfish, okay? they should work hard in their training! ] [ i don¡¯t care. i don¡¯t care if they train hard or not. i¡¯m going to send our hao to the afterlife! ] they were almost done ying the game. at the end of the match, huahua even had to perform a dance because li ruhua¡¯s group had lost. ... of course, to a dance fanatic, his dance was obviously very funny. ¡°pa pa pa pa pa!¡± although huahua¡¯s dance was very funny, the surrounding students still bought it and pped wildly for huahua. ¡°it¡¯s nice, it¡¯s a nice dance!¡± e on, flower, you¡¯re the fattest!¡± ¡± hahaha, even i can¡¯t do this. flower, you¡¯ll definitely be the next dance king! ¡± ¡± perfect, it¡¯s perfect. it was a beautiful dance! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go out together!¡± li ruhua was originally worried, but when she heard the praises around her, her face flushed red. when he was done, he turned around and asked, ¡± how was it? tell me the truth, was it good? ¡± han feixing gave him a thumbs up. ... xuan hao nodded and pped his hands. ¡± you dance better than me! ¡± ¡°yes, you danced very well. as a non-professional nanny, you¡¯re definitely the best dancer among all the nannies!¡± ¡°right? i also think i¡¯m very talented!¡± li ruhua shook her butt and looked at tang luo provocatively. ¡± how is it? you can¡¯t be envious anymore, can you? i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m a genius, i can do anything!¡± ¡°they were just casually supporting us, and you believed them?¡± tang luo shook his head. ¡± it hurts my eyes! ¡± ¡± what do you mean by hurting my eyes? your dance will definitely hurt my eyes more than mine. why don¡¯t you dance for me? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to, you can jump by yourself!¡± mo nanchong looked at the time. ¡± it¡¯s almost time. go back and rest early. ¡± we¡¯ll continue training tomorrow. ning shuhua, long junyu, don¡¯t take a shower yet,e find meter.¡± Chapter 2096 2096 a burly female ghost? [ why is grandpa pet looking for them? ] [ what is she going to do to our longlong? is she jealous because she thinks that longlong is good-looking? ] [ don¡¯t think too much. her boyfriend is here too. my favorite boyfriend is even better looking! ] [ she¡¯ll get sick of it no matter how good-looking she is. maybe she¡¯s into longlong. ning shuhua¡¯s not bad either. they¡¯re both very handsome! ] [ sob sob sob, so why did the festival team find a girl to be their teacher? i don¡¯t like it! ] [ she¡¯s going to steal our brother¡¯s soul! ] [ return our brothers! ] mo nan chong brought a group of people back. everyone went to take a shower, but after long junyu and ning shuhua went back to rest for a while, they came back to mo nan chong. the two of them did not know why mo nan chong was looking for them, so they were a little nervous when they went to look for mo nan chong. ¡°why is she looking for us?¡± long junyu asked. ¡°you¡¯re pretty?¡± ning shuhua asked. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. i¡¯m not as handsome as you. if i¡¯m interested, i¡¯m interested in you.¡± however, what do you think of this mo nan chong? i¡¯m actually quite interested in her. ¡± ¡°you like her?¡± ning shuhua asked. isn¡¯t her boyfriend 9th master? 9th master is right here, you¡¯ll be beaten up!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t, but don¡¯t you think han feixing treats her a little differently?¡± ¡°who knows!¡± as the two of them discussed, they saw mo nan chong, who was watching them from the aisle. the two of them immediately shut up and looked at mo nan chong nervously. ¡°what, did you say something bad about me? you¡¯re so quiet all of a sudden, are you feeling guilty?¡± master pet crossed his arms and looked at the two of them with interest. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± long junyu raised his head and asked, ¡± why did you ask us toe? ¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s because of your beauty. i want to hug you on the left and hug you on the right so that you can apany me!¡± master pet smiled slyly. the two boys were stunned. ¡°i¡¯m just joking and you guys believe me? two big boys, why are you so cowardly?¡± mo nanchong snorted coldly. ¡± my boyfriend is ten thousand times more handsome than you. why would i like you? and you¡¯re all so useless?¡± long junyu: ¡°!! ¡± ning shuhua: ¡°!!! ¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m looking for you to torture you.¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± let¡¯s go with master! ¡± ¡°torture us?¡± ning yehua wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡± why do you have to torture us? we¡¯ve been so cooperative with you all this time and we¡¯ve been quiet. if you want to torture someone, you should at least torture han feixing! ¡± ¡°han feixing is such a good dancer, why torture him? you two can¡¯t even dance as well as our huahua, do you have any good intentions?¡± as mo nan chong walked, he turned around and said, ¡± hurry up. we only have an hour. it¡¯s not good to sleep toote! ¡± long junyu and ning juhua looked at each other. they understood that mo nan chong wanted to train them in their dance. the audience in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t guess it at first. but he understood after reading this. mo nan chong felt that the two of them were not good at dancing, so they needed special training. she had pulled them out to practice their dance alone. [ is there anyone else who says that our beloved master doesn¡¯t care about your brothers? ] [ she remembers clearly that she would drag out those who couldn¡¯t do anything for training! ] [ to be honest, look at the other livestreaming rooms. is there anyone who is more serious than our beloved master? everyone is just training by themselves, and the instructors are just casually exining. ] [ that¡¯s right, i¡¯m still better! ] [ who knows? does she have the ability to train them? it¡¯ll be embarrassing if she can¡¯t teach them well! ] [ you¡¯ll know if you continue watching. i think that master pampered is really good. she can evenpete with the world champion. ] mo nan chong did not bring the two of them to the training room. instead, they went outside. next to a quiet little bamboo forest. ¡± we¡¯ll train here, ¡± said mo nan chong. ¡± the air outside is better. ¡± after that, he began to train long zhiyu and ning juhua seriously. the two of them really didn¡¯t have much of a dance foundation, and their limbs were rather stiff. learning dance was too difficult for them. grandpa chong would seriously correct their problems. she was smart and knew everything, so she taught them everything she knew. an hour wasn¡¯t a long time, but they were already sweating. long junyu and ning shuhua were tired, but master chong had actually sweated more than them. ¡± alright, let¡¯s rest for a while. we¡¯ll go back to shower and sleep. ¡± ¡°why did you specially teach us?¡± long junyu sat on the ground and raised her head to look at mo nan chong. under the night sky, she was very beautiful, like a goddess who had walked out of a fairy tale. ¡°don¡¯t you know that out of the 16 of us, you two are the worst at dancing? why should i teach you? did he fall in love with you?¡± with his hands on his hips, mr. pet was both angry and amused. ¡± you¡¯re already calling me master, so i have to give you something! ¡± long junyu nodded. ¡± thank you, master qianqian. ¡± ¡°master.¡± ning shuhua alsoughed and called out. he waspletely convinced by mo nan chong. they all knew that as instructors, they only needed to go through the motions. the most important thing was for them to train themselves. ... however, mo nan chong was really giving them advice seriously. he really hoped that they could be enlightened. therefore, even if they were not doing it for themselves, they had to work hard for their master. ¡°get up and go back to rest.¡± mo nan chong reached out and pulled the two people up from the ground. ¡°oh, right, tell everyone to wake up early tomorrow. i¡¯m going to take you guys for a run.¡± ¡°what?¡± long zhiyu scratched his ears. ¡± not training, but running? ¡± ¡°the body is very important. without a good enough body, it¡¯s not good.¡± it was gettingte, and grandpa pet remembered that he had something to take, so he went to the training room. in the end, as soon as they reached the corridor of the training room, a few students from other sses screamed and rushed over. ¡°ghost, there¡¯s a ghost!¡± ¡± mo nan chong happened to block their path, and the two of them only managed to see mo nan chong clearly after screaming for a long time. ... ¡°grandpa pet!¡± ¡°you, you must not go there. there are terrifying ghosts there.¡± ¡°this is too scary, i¡¯m going back!¡± ¡°what the hell?¡± mo nan chong asked suspiciously. ¡± that¡¯s right. a ghost with such long hair and a very burly figure. you wouldn¡¯t believe it even if i told you. that thing¡¯s eyes are emitting green light, and it¡¯s very scary! ¡± ¡°master chong, please don¡¯t go over. we¡¯ll be leaving first. it¡¯s too scary!¡± the two students turned around and ran. mo nan chong looked forward. most of the training rooms were dark, and only the corridor was still lit. obviously, most of the people had already gone to bed. what kind of burly ghost could there be? a long-haired and burly ghost, what the hell was that? mo nanchong walked forward suspiciously. she could vaguely hear a strange music from theherworld, which was unpleasant to the ear ... Chapter 2097 2097 a different spark ¡°who is ying such terrible music ... such a bad taste.¡± master pet muttered as he walked. although there was no live broadcast in the dormitory, the live broadcast in the training roomsted for 24 hours. therefore, the audience in the live broadcast room could actually hear the encounter between grandpa pet and the students and the music from theherworld. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. this music is too amazing! ] [ what the hell is this? is someone dancing? the music he chose is so special! ] [ it seems like no one is training anymore. everyone has run away. ] [ i¡¯ve looked at the other live broadcast rooms, but i don¡¯t see anyone dancing. it doesn¡¯t seem to being from the live broadcast room. [ what the hell is this? ] [ i guess i can only follow master pet¡¯s live broadcast. i should be able to see it if i follow master pet. i hope master pet will go and watch it! ] as the livestream room was abuzz with discussion, mo nan chong had already walked forward. the music was getting closer and closer, and master pet had already started to cover his ears with his hands. her face was filled with disgust. who was ying this terrible music? she followed the music and walked forward. as she walked, she looked left and right, trying to figure out where the music wasing from. the audience in the live broadcast room was overjoyed to see his reaction. they thought that he was very cute. he just didn¡¯t know where the music wasing from. everyone was very curious. because it was alreadyte at night, the entire world was very quiet. there was not a single sound. after the few students left, there was even less people here. the more mo nan chong walked in, the more curious the people in the livestream room became. he didn¡¯t know what or who would be up ahead. a few minutester, mo nan chong finally stood at the door of a room. she knew that the music wasing from this room. this was also a training room, but it was much smaller than the other training rooms. no students would train here, so it was strange to hear such strange music. [ it¡¯sing, it¡¯sing, it¡¯sing! ] [ decryption time! ] [ grandpa pet, quickly push the door open and go in! ] [ f * ck, why am i so nervous? it¡¯s as if i¡¯ll see a ghost inside if i open the door! ] [ that can¡¯t be. don¡¯t say such scary things, even though this scene is inexplicably scary. ] mo nan chong pushed the door open and looked inside the house. it was a burly figure with long hair, a twisted posture, and a red dress. it looked very strange. when the cameraman following mo nan chong saw this scene, he was all frightened and looked inside in horror. ¡°ghost!¡± one of the cameramen almost fell to the ground. not to mention the cameramen, even the director team was shocked when they saw the scene on the surveince camera. ¡°what the hell is that?¡± ¡± damn, i¡¯m awake now. aren¡¯t we a men¡¯s team talent show? what is this! ¡± ¡°why is there a woman!¡± ¡°damn, that¡¯s too scary!¡± mo nan chong was shocked as well. she was stunned for a moment before she suddenly realized something and walked forward suspiciously. of course, the person inside didn¡¯t even notice that someone was approaching. he was dancing with all his attention. he twisted his body left and right in a strange posture, as if he was intoxicated. however, he had indeed given everyone quite a scare, especially the soundtrack, which was really sinister. mo nan chong turned off the music. the moment the music stopped, the long-haired red ghost finally realized something. he shouted unwillingly, ¡± ¡°who the f * ck turned off my music? can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m dancing very well?¡± ¡°good?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s voice rose a few pitches. li ruhua suddenly turned around, revealing his rather handsome face. his clothes were rather unttering-a redce skirt, and a head of wig that reached his waist. fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any makeup on. if he had a big mouth, he would probably scare people to death. ¡°damn, why are you guys here? what are you filming? stop filming!¡± huahua covered her face. it was really terrible. he had speciallye to this ce without any surveince cameras to practice his dance. he didn¡¯t want anyone to see it, but now it seemed like everyone had seen it. ¡°is the live broadcast still ongoing?¡± hua hua¡¯s eyes popped out in despair as she looked at mo nan chong and asked. mo nan chong nodded. the cameraman nodded in agreement. when the cameraman saw li ruhua, his expression turned from fear to amusement. he wasughing so hard that his entire body was shaking. ... ¡°ah, i don¡¯t have the face to see anyone!¡± li ruhua covered her face. ¡°you¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯ve always had the face to see people. huahua, i won¡¯t say anything else, but the music you just yed, are you nning to scare everyone to death?¡± mo nan chong looked at li ruhua seriously. she didn¡¯t really understand him. ¡°isn¡¯t the music good?¡± li ruhua looked at the few cameramen. ¡± don¡¯t you think it¡¯s nice too? ¡± the cameramen were already twitching. the cameras were shaking. it wasn¡¯t just unpleasant to hear, it was music that could send people away. ¡± ... ¡± li ruhua muttered, ¡± i think it¡¯s quite nice! ¡± ¡°... you have a unique taste.¡± mo nan chong said after a long while. ¡°it¡¯s alright. i¡¯ve always had a special taste.¡± li ruhua thought for a moment and asked, ¡± oh right, how was my dance just now? was it not bad? i suddenly feel that i have a lot of talent in this area, and i can also be a taoist. i¡¯m sure many people will like it!¡± ¡°were you really dancing just now?¡± ... ¡°what else?¡± li ruhua rolled her eyes. ¡°i thought you had a stroke ...¡± ¡°......¡± the scene was a little awkward. ¡± you didn¡¯t see it clearly just now. let me dance for you again. i¡¯ve got the hang of it. i know how to dance better! ¡± after she finished speaking, li ruhua decided to give mo nan¡¯s pets one. mo nan chong looked at him with aplicated expression. she didn¡¯t really want to see it, but since huahua had said so, no matter how painful it was to the eyes, she had to see it. and so, she just watched li ruhua dance. the cameraman was also watching from the side. everyone had already subconsciously epted the fact that li ruhua was wearing a dress and a wig, but when they saw her dancing, they still couldn¡¯t ept it. although huahua was dancing very seriously, her body could be said to be very stiff. his every posture seemed to be twitching. the surrounding people were all dumbfounded. [ this is ... the worst dance i¡¯ve ever seen! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. even zombies dance better than this! ] [ huahua is too funny. could it be that he wants to dance because someone praised him before and he thinks that he is good at dancing? ] [ haha, i can¡¯t imagine what would happen if there was a huahua in the boy band! ] [ perhaps, perhaps it will create different sparks? ] Chapter 2098 2098 first or second? ¡°stop, stop, stop, we can end this now!¡± after watching for a while, mo nanchong could not take it anymore and immediately stopped. it was too painful to the eyes, and he felt as if his eyes were injured. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? did i not dance well? or do i dance so much that i can burn your eyes?¡± huahua was a little unhappy. ¡± i haven¡¯t finished dancing. i haven¡¯t even performed the most powerful move and you interrupted me! ¡± ¡°... no, i think it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s good, it¡¯s really good. i can feel that you¡¯re a very talented person just by looking at your dance!¡± mo nan chong couldn¡¯t bear to attack huahua, so heplimented her randomly. of course, huahua also took in his words. ¡°even if you don¡¯t tell me, i know that i¡¯m really good at dancing. if a person like me wants to step out of the dao, there¡¯s no ce for anyone else.¡± huahua said in satisfaction, ¡± i¡¯m a genius. i can cook so well and dance ... although i¡¯m not a good bodyguard ... ¡± huahua was still a little sad when she thought about the bodyguard. after all, he had always wanted to be the best bodyguard in the world. however, he was bing more and more like a nanny. in other words, in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was a qualified nanny, but he was definitely not a qualified bodyguard. when master rong asked them toe here to protect master pet, he probably didn¡¯t expect them to be able to protect master pet. after all, inparison, he waspletely inferior to master pampered. ¡°sigh, i¡¯m clearly a bodyguard.¡± huahua lowered her head, looking dejected. ¡°aren¡¯t you a nanny?¡± mo nanchong nced at li ruhua. since he was a child, he had almost tacitly acknowledged that huahua was a nanny. a bodyguard shouldn¡¯t be so funny, right? the words of a bodyguard should be serious, with a dark face and liked to wear ck clothes. why did it look a little funny for a bodyguard to wear a skirt? ¡°wuwuwu ... look, i¡¯ve really be a nanny. everyone thinks i¡¯m a nanny, but i used to be a powerful bodyguard.¡± li ruhua¡¯s heart felt even more stifled when she thought about how she was just a nanny. ¡°nanny and bodyguard are just one word apart. there¡¯s no difference.¡± mo nan chong consoled li ruhua. ¡°the difference is huge!¡± li ruhua felt even more stifled. [ huahua, don¡¯t mind her. even if she¡¯s your nanny, she¡¯s still very cute! ] [ that¡¯s right. i also think that nannies and bodyguards are the same. they¡¯re all the same to master pet! ] [ i¡¯m just taking care of the child anyway! ] [ it¡¯s just one word short. hahaha, master pet is also very funny. ] ¡°but i¡¯m not good at fighting, so i can only be a nanny.¡± li ruhua rubbed her temples. ¡± even if i want to be a bodyguard ... who am i supposed to protect? which one of you is inferior to me?¡± just thinking about it made him angry. if he was an ordinary person, he would still be very powerful. however, the family he worked for ... no, it wasn¡¯t just one family. in any case, lord rong¡¯s friends pampered lord rong¡¯s friends ... no one in their circle needed him as a bodyguard. after all, all of their kung fu skills were much better than his, and he was the noob. even though he had been training hard, it was of no use. that was because while he was improving, lord rong and the others were improving even faster than him. he was afraid that he would never be able to catch up in this life. he used to think that after having little darling and little ting ¡®er, he was a real bodyguard. however, who would have thought that the little darling, who was only two or three years old, was already a better fighter than him? when he was in danger, it was the little one who saved him. ¡°i can¡¯t help it, i was born with it.¡± the little darling patted li ruhua¡¯s shoulder. ¡± why don¡¯t you be luo luo¡¯s bodyguard? ¡± ¡± he doesn¡¯t need my protection. he asked for many weapons from mr. chenn, and he¡¯s good at martial arts too ... ¡± huahua was even angrier now. ¡± actually, you cook better than anyone else. you grow flowers better than anyone else. no one canpare to you in all these! ¡± mo nan chong said seriously, ¡± in my eyes, you are still very powerful. what¡¯s the use of fighting? if you don¡¯t know how to cook, you¡¯ll still be hungry. but you know how to cook. without food, we don¡¯t have the strength to fight, right? so, you¡¯re also very good!¡± master petforted li ruhua. after li ruhua heard this, she seemed to feel a little better. he nodded and felt that it made sense. ¡°you¡¯re right, you can¡¯t do it without me. i¡¯m not bad at dancing either. he¡¯s much stronger than that brat tang luo.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, you¡¯re very powerful!¡± mo nanchong smiled. ¡°en, let¡¯s go out and have a drink!¡± li ruhua said. i¡¯ll make you something delicious!¡± and so, the two of them went out together. li ruhua had someone prepare a barbeque pit, ready to barbeque and drink alone with master pet. grandpa chong didn¡¯t have any objections. when there were not many people around and it became quiet, the two people started to barbeque and eat. outside the wall, there was a sudden rustling sound. ... ¡°do you hear the sound?¡± li ruhua suddenly raised her head and asked. ¡°someone is trying to climb over the wall.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it could be a fan or reporter. ¡± after all, there were a lot of handsome guys here, and it was not certain that someone would want to dig up some material to see the handsome guys. ¡°something¡¯s wrong!¡± li ruhua was on her guard. ¡± master rong said that you might be in trouble ... could he be here to cause you trouble? ¡± thinking of this, li ruhua began to look for weapons everywhere, nning to take action immediately if there was any danger. meanwhile, mo nan chong was still calmly eating his barbecue and looking in the direction of the sound. [ who is there? [ don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s an illegitimate child? [ luckily, i¡¯m here with huahua. i¡¯m sure they¡¯ll block it! ] [ f * ck, an illegitimate child would actuallye to this ce? ] [ she might not be an illegitimate child. didn¡¯t huahua say that she might be someone who is looking for trouble with grandpa pampered? ] at that moment, a person climbed up the wall. he turned around and saw li ruhua and mo nan chong. ... he didn¡¯t look like an illegitimate child. he was dressed in ck and wore a mask. he seemed to be holding a weapon in his hand. when this person¡¯s eyes met mo nan chong¡¯s, he froze. mo nan chong took a bite of the meat, then looked at the person above him. he tilted his head and asked, ¡± assassin? so LOW? is this how you climb over the wall?¡± the assassin¡¯s face turned green when he heard mo nan chong¡¯s words. ¡°i¡¯m a famous killer on the list!¡± the assassin said angrily. ¡°oh, he¡¯s on the list. first or second?¡± master pet asked curiously. she was still eating and drinking, not paying any attention to the killer. as a result, the assassin felt that he was being looked down on and was furious. ¡°are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not the first or second, i¡¯m in the top 30!¡± ¡°top 30? amazing, amazing!¡± mo nanchong pped his hands. there was no fear on his face as he said, ¡± i¡¯m so scared. can you let me go? ¡± Chapter 2099 2099 grandpa pet, i¡¯m going to catch someone! ¡°f * ck, are you insulting me? is that what you¡¯re afraid of?¡± the killer was obviously a little angry. he hade to assassinate, but in the end, he had been looked down upon. mo nan chong, the target of his assassination attempt, was not only not afraid of him, but he also looked very happy, as if he was watching a monkey show. ¡°what should i do?¡± mo nan chong thought for a moment, then pretended to shout, ¡± wow, there¡¯s a killer. i¡¯m so scared. he¡¯s full of murderous intent. am i done for? ¡± the killer was speechless. he seemed to have really beenughed at. li ruhua had already gotten a mop to use as a weapon, but he was amused by the scene in front of him. ¡°he¡¯s the most talkative killer i¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°do all assassins have this much?¡± huahua looked at the assassin curiously. ¡± is it easy to be an assassin? was it more interesting to be an assassin than a nanny? no, isn¡¯t it more fun than being a bodyguard? are you taking in disciples?¡± ¡°disciple? i don¡¯t ept very bad disciples ... no, i¡¯m here to assassinate you, not to chat with you!¡± the killer¡¯s gaze fell on mo nan chong and he suddenly became serious. he charged towards mo nan chong. of course, master chong dodged it without moving. she was still sitting and roasting the food. she even raised her hand and handed the skewer to the killer. ¡± do you want to eat something before we fight? ¡± it¡¯s more important to be full, right?¡± ¡°are you sick?¡± the killer was mad with anger. ¡± i¡¯m not sick, ¡± mo nanchong said slowly. ¡± you can do it if you want. but i think it¡¯s better to do it after you¡¯ve finished eating. ¡± ¡°ha!¡± the killer attacked mo nan chong again. he seemed to be holding a weapon in his hand. mo nan chong took a nce and recognized it. it was a new weapon that chenn had recently developed. to her, this weapon was of no use. ¡°master chong, leave this person to me!¡± li ruhua probably wanted to show off, so he spoke. a mop appeared out of nowhere and was thrown at the killer next to mo nan chong. grandpa pet was speechless. she quickly dodged to the side, feeling that if she didn¡¯t dodge in time, she might be the one being hit. because huahua was fighting, mo nan chong simply moved to the side to eat and watch the two fight. hua hua¡¯s skills were indeed not as good as master chong¡¯s, so naturally,pared to the assassin, he was still a littlecking. when master pet was watching, he would secretly help with a few stones and hit the killer from time to time. as a result, the assassin was so angry that he was stomping his feet. ¡°you¡¯re not fair!¡± ¡°what right do you have to sneak attack me!¡± ¡°we¡¯re fighting for real, why are you interfering?¡± the assassin looked at mo nan chong angrily. because of master chong¡¯s interference, he was being chased and beaten by li ruhua. he was going crazy. ¡°this isn¡¯t apetition with rules. i can y however i like. you¡¯re here to assassinate me, so i can¡¯t hit you?¡± as he spoke, he threw out a few more pebbles. the small stone hit the killer¡¯s leg directly, and the killer knelt on the ground. ¡°you dare to treat me like this!¡± the killer couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡± just you wait, i still have other friends! ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± other friends? that¡¯s a good thing! it just so happens that i¡¯m in need of manpower!¡± ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± the assassin looked at mo nan chong and felt uneasy. ¡°i don¡¯t mean anything, just the literal meaning.¡± mo nanchong yawned. ¡± i¡¯ll be happy if more people work for me. after all, i still feel like i¡¯m short of manpower. ¡± ¡°my men are all assassins!¡± ¡°assassins are good. assassins must have good physical strength!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t mind having a few more people.¡± mo nan chong looked at the killer and asked, ¡± where are your men? hurry up and call them over. i want them toe over and help me with something! ¡± ¡°wow, you really don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth, little girl. do you know that those people i know are more powerful than you? there¡¯s even a super powerful existence among them.¡± ¡± the more powerful, the better. anyway, i haven¡¯t fought in a long time. i want to fight. ¡± ¡± huahua, get him toe over and help with the barbecue. i¡¯ll go and catch the others. ¡± mr. pet said casually, as if she was saying, ¡± i¡¯m going to get some lobsters to eat. ¡± it didn¡¯t seem like he was going to catch an assassin. she stood up with a calm expression and walked to the wall. then, she turned her head and asked one of the cameramen, ¡± is there no back door here? only a wall? ¡± it¡¯s a bit uncivilized to climb over the wall. i think i¡¯d better go through the door!¡± ¡°there¡¯s a back door over there. it¡¯s locked.¡± the cameraman pointed in a direction not far away. ¡°then i¡¯ll go take a look.¡± mo nan chong took a look at the small door and confirmed that it was locked. however, it was a very simple lock. she casually pulled out a hair clip and easily unlocked the lock. the cameraman was speechless. ... was this considered civilized? [ hahaha, i¡¯m surprised by my performance! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. there¡¯s actually an assassin, but this assassin is too weak. he was actually defeated by a few little stones from master pet! ] [ is a killer bing a coolie? [ they even went to catch a few assassins to help with the work. this is really amazing. i didn¡¯t expect it! ] [ lord pet¡¯s style is as simple and crude as lord rong¡¯s! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i remember that master rong likes to get people to help grow vegetables. why did master pet get people here? ] [ help mom grow vegetables? ] after they left the small door, mo nan chong walked around the wall. at the same time, a few assassins had juste down from the top of the wall. they were indeed going to capture mo nan chong, but they saw that the first person who had entered had been captured. then, one of the assassins recognized that this person was lord rong¡¯s daughter, and all the assassins didn¡¯t dare to go over. ¡± f * ck, the information is wrong. isn¡¯t she lord rong¡¯s daughter? ¡± ... ¡°what? lord rong¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡± lord rong is so scary. his daughter is even scarier, right? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to recall the painful experience of helping lord rong nt cacti ...¡± ¡°hurry, hurry up and run!¡± ¡°don¡¯t get caught. their family is very scary!¡± there were more than ten killers in total. after two of them loosened up, the rest felt that it was time to escape. after that, the few of them hurriedly ran towards the forest. in the end, they had only run two steps when they suddenly saw the figure of a young girl. she stood there and looked at them with her arms crossed. she was calm andposed, and her appearance was 70% to 80% simr to lord rong. the group of assassins instantly stopped in their tracks. one of the assassins looked up and said, ¡± wow, the moon is so beautiful today! ¡± the other assassin nodded. ¡± it¡¯s a good day to eat barbecue. let¡¯s go eat crayfish! ¡± Chapter 2100 2100 caught a few coolies ¡± crayfish! it¡¯s great! let¡¯s eat together! ¡± mo nanchong looked at the assassins with a smile. ¡°miss, we don¡¯t know each other very well!¡± ¡± well, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. we don¡¯t eat barbeque with strangers. you have to listen to mommy and don¡¯t talk to strangers. strangers are very scary! ¡± ¡± yes, little sister, let¡¯s go home quickly. it¡¯s not safe outside. we¡¯ll go first! ¡± mo nan chong blocked the group of people¡¯s way. wherever they went, she would block them, not giving them a chance to go back. the group of people looked at mo nan chong with their scalps tingling. even though she was alone, they were obviously more nervous than her. lord rong¡¯s most impressive record was that he had single-handedly taken down thousands of people, and they were all rtively powerful assassins. who knew if lord rong¡¯s daughter had surpassed her master and was even stronger and more abnormal than lord rong? how could they have known that this mission was so terrible? there were already people doing hardbor, and they would not do it! ¡°little sister, can you let us go for a while? you¡¯re blocking our way!¡± one of the assassins said carefully. ¡°the road, i¡¯m sorry, this road is mine.¡± mr. chong snorted. ¡± you want to leave? it¡¯s not that simple. i¡¯ve already caught you, so of course you can¡¯t leave so easily.¡± ¡°then what do you want to do?¡± the assassins became nervous. don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to nt vegetables? they didn¡¯t want to grow vegetables, and they didn¡¯t know how to grow vegetables. they heard that if they didn¡¯t grow vegetables well for lord rong, they would be beaten up badly. furthermore, if they didn¡¯t recognize the dishes and admitted their mistake, they would also be beaten up. not only would they be beaten up, but they would also have to go to ss ... attending sses was the scariest thing, alright? they became assassins because they couldn¡¯t make it out of their studies. sses were simply their nightmare, okay? ¡°i¡¯m looking for your help with work!¡± master chong said innocently, ¡± look at you guys, you¡¯ve delivered yourselves to my door. it¡¯s a waste not to take in coolies! ¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°we don¡¯t know how to grow vegetables!¡± ¡°who said i want you to grow vegetables? i promise i won¡¯t let you guys nt vegetables. i don¡¯t like to nt vegetables, so why should i let you guys nt vegetables?¡± ¡°then what do you want us to do?¡± it didn¡¯t sound like something good. ¡± why don¡¯t we fight first? otherwise, i feel that i can¡¯t make you convinced when i ask you to work! ¡± master pet looked at the group of people and felt that they should be beaten until they were convinced before letting them work. everyone was speechless. there¡¯s no need to, right? ¡°well, we¡¯ll help you with your work ... tell us, what do we do?¡± ¡± wow, why are you guys so spineless? i already said that i¡¯m going to fight. if you guys win, i won¡¯t let you guys work anymore. ¡± mo nan chong was stunned for a moment. he looked at the group of assassins in shock. ¡± are you assassins all so cowardly? ¡± it wasn¡¯t that they were cowardly, it was that they were too powerful, alright? lord rong¡¯s entire family were perverts. he was famous in the underworld. no matter who he found trouble with, he could not find trouble with lord rong¡¯s family. putting aside the fact that lord rong liked to catch people to nt vegetables as manualbor, his two sons were also very scary. although they wouldn¡¯t let people nt vegetables, they would force them to read and study or help wash animals. st time, lord rong¡¯s eldest son got a giant snake from god knows where and some of them were unfortunately dragged to wash the snake. it was simply too terrifying. thinking about it made him shudder. ¡°we¡¯ll cooperate with you. please don¡¯t hit us, okay?¡± one of the assassins said helplessly, ¡± we¡¯ll do our best to cooperate! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine.¡± mo nanchong sighed. ¡± since you¡¯ve requested it ... ¡± ¡°you¡¯re right, barbeque is very suitable. how about this, you go to the river over there and catch some crayfish and bring them over.¡± mr. pet pointed in a direction. ¡± i heard that there are a lot of crayfish there. ¡± ¡°then, two more people wille to help with the barbecue. as for the rest, go to the forest and see if there are tigers, leopards, and other animals. i kind of want to y with them.¡± grandpa pet looked very interested. of course, the assassins were all dumbfounded. ¡°we¡¯ve never caught any crayfish before!¡± ¡°catch, catch a tiger to y with? this ... we¡¯re not easy to catch either!¡± ¡°i can help with the barbeque, i can help!¡± ¡± no, i¡¯ll go. i know how to barbeque. my barbeque is delicious! ¡± as a result, a group of people almost started fighting over a simple job. grandpa chong picked two people at random and asked the others to grab things. she even asked the cameraman to give her a few shots. ¡±e, show your faces. you¡¯ll be famous then! ¡± he¡¯s on tv!¡± the assassins were speechless. what television? could they even be on television? he was speechless ... ¡± don¡¯t run. i¡¯ve already captured your faces. even if you run away, i can still find you. i can find you no matter where you are, so stop dreaming! ¡± ... mo nanchong turned around and said to the others as he led the two barbecuing men away. the rest of the people were dejected. they had indeed wanted to sneak away. ¡°just two?¡± li ruhua asked with a frown when she saw the person master pet had brought back. ¡°the rest of them went to catch crayfish.¡± mo nan chong nced at the killer who was roasting meat in front of the grill. ¡± not bad. are you experienced? ¡± ¡°not bad my a * s, i was the one who taught them. i¡¯ve been teaching for half a day and i¡¯m so stupid that i don¡¯t know how to be an assassin. oh, he¡¯s not really an assassin. i¡¯ve asked him, and although he has done a few missions, the sess of the missions has nothing to do with him, it¡¯s all based on luck!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll lose face if you say that.¡± killer one said helplessly as he was busy repolishing his oil. ¡°you¡¯ve already lost all your face. do you still care about your face?¡± li ruhua nced at him. ¡± don¡¯t, brother. the whole world knows that you failed your mission and were left behind to be barbecued! there, did you see that? the cameras are all live. however, you might be popr now. maybe you can tell me your weibo ount or something ... there should be some fans following you!¡± the killer was speechless. the other two also came over to sit in a row and learn how to barbecue. master chong thought of another great idea. ¡± huahua, teach them how to cook. let them cook tomorrow¡¯s meal. this way, you won¡¯t have to cook anymore! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a good idea, but they¡¯re too stupid!¡± ... ¡°we¡¯re not stupid!¡± ¡°if i teach you, will you be able to learn it?¡± ¡°of course!¡± the few assassins were flustered and exasperated,pletely unaware that they had fallen into a trap. ¡°not bad, a free chef.¡± grandpa pet was very satisfied. when ninth master came out, he saw li ruhua and mo nan chong drinking and eating barbecue while looking at the stars. three coolies were sitting in a row and barbecuing. ¡°who are they?¡± li jiujue frowned and looked at the three coolies. ¡°a very stupid killer.¡± mo nan chong said. the three of them were speechless. Chapter 2101 2101 chapter 2103-strength is the most important theizens in the live broadcast room were all stunned by master pet¡¯s godly operation, but they also found it very funny. he didn¡¯t expect that there were really assassins. what was even funnier was that these assassins looked so dumb, and they did whatever master chong told them to. as for master pet, he was also quite cute, so she kept all these people. not only that, but she also specially asked the staff to prepare rooms for these assassins to sleep in, saying that these people would be useful next. although the killers who went to catch prawns and hunt didn¡¯t catch anything in the end. master chong also thought that they were a little stupid, but he still stayed. the next day. early in the morning, not only did master chong wake up all the students under him, but he also woke up the assassins one by one. ¡°wow, are you even human? we haven¡¯t even slept for a while and you¡¯re already making us wake up. didn¡¯t you not sleep for a while either?¡± in the room, a group of assassins looked at mo nan chong in a daze, as if they had seen a ghost. they had never been tortured like this before. ¡°i can¡¯t bear to see you all so useless.e and train with me. i¡¯ll teach you for free, do you want to learn?¡± mo nanchong leaned against the door. even though she had not slept for long, she was clearly in high spirits. master pet was wearing a ck tracksuit with a hoodie, his long hair tied into a high ponytail, and he didn¡¯t have much makeup on his face, but he was extremely good-looking. she tilted her head and looked at the group of killers in the room who were still asleep. the assassins were going crazy. however, they didn¡¯t dare to get angry at master chong. after all, master chong was much more powerful than them. although they had never fought with master pet before, they all thought that they couldn¡¯t win. ¡°let¡¯s get up,¡± the killers wanted to cry but had no tears. they crawled up with difficulty. grandpa pet nodded. ¡± one, two, three, three ... nine. i¡¯ll remember that. none of you are allowed to escape, understand? ¡± ¡°i know.¡± the assassins nodded. ¡°i¡¯ll be waiting for you outside. hurry up!¡± after master pet left, a few students came out one after another, long junyu and ning juhua were the first to arrive. after all, they¡¯d received the private training from master chong the day before, and now they truly saw mo nan chong as their master. ¡°master, aren¡¯t we going to the training room?¡± long junyu asked, ¡± i saw that the others have all gone to the training room. ¡± ¡°no, i have something important to take you to do.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± the others should know that you should wear morefortable clothes. ¡± ¡°i know.¡± ning yehua asked, ¡± master, what are we going to do? ¡± ¡°training,¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± if you don¡¯t have the strength, why are you dancing? dancing requires great strength. with enough strength, you can sing steadily. ¡°therefore, the body is also very important. i don¡¯t think your physical fitness is good enough, so i¡¯ll take you to train. although it¡¯s only for less than a week, you¡¯ll improve as much as you can.¡± ¡°training ...?¡± the corner of long junyu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± what use can it have in such a short time? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s useless, but my special training is different. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it can still be of some use. ¡± while they were chatting, the rest of the people came over one after another. when the students encountered the nine assassins, they were all shocked. ¡± wow, who are they? where did theye from?? ¡± ¡°are there other ways to y the festival group?¡± ¡± what are these people doing here? they¡¯re acting like they¡¯re here for an assassination. what¡¯s with the ck clothes? ¡± the students saw that the nine assassins were all discussing among themselves, and their faces were all on guard. the age of these assassins ranged from 20 to 40 years old, and all of them had strange expressions on their faces. ¡°teacher darling, who are they!¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to train with us?¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like it was arranged by the festival team. they can¡¯t possibly arrange for such an ugly person to appear on camera, right? ¡± ¡°hey, stinky brat, who are you talking about? who¡¯s ugly? what do you mean by we¡¯re so ugly that we can¡¯t even be on camera? even if we don¡¯t look good, we¡¯re still very powerful!¡± ¡± right, what the hell is this? he actually called us ugly! ¡± ¡± dance for them. they¡¯re nothing! ¡± then, the nine assassins actually started to dance in front of the students with high fighting spirit. to everyone¡¯s surprise, these assassins actually danced in unison, and their dance was quite good. [ f * ck, they actually know how to dance? ] [ i¡¯m a little suspicious that they were arranged by the festival team. otherwise, how could they dance so well! ] [ that¡¯s right. although she¡¯s indeed quite good-looking, isn¡¯t she too handsome when she dances? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. did you guys notice that long junyu and the others are all stunned? ] [ our longlong is dumbfounded. his dancing is terrible, so it¡¯s too shocking. ] ¡°i didn¡¯t know she could dance so well even though she¡¯s so ugly!¡± long yanyu had already started to p. ¡°i don¡¯t know if you¡¯replimenting us or scolding us.¡± killer one didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or happy. ... the scolding seemed to be a scolding, and the praise seemed to be a praise. ¡°i¡¯mplimenting you guys, you danced really well!¡± long yanyu said. he looked at mo nan chong. ¡± master, did you hire these ugly but powerful people to provoke us? ¡± ¡± who has the time to provoke you? they¡¯re the ones who delivered themselves to the door. they¡¯ll be left to do hardbor. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect them to be so talented in dancing either. i was going to let them cook, but it seems like they can even be my sparring partners! ¡± the assassins were speechless. ¡°have you specially trained for this?¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± did you know that you could appear on camera here, so you deliberately practiced dancing? i won¡¯tugh at you guys!¡± ¡°of course not. it¡¯s just that we were on a mission ... to get close to a dancing expert, so we practiced and took part in apetition. we even won an award.¡± killer three said, ¡± now that i think about it, the main reason we didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry was because we didn¡¯t have good looks. however, we are still very strong.¡± ¡± it¡¯s indeed not bad. when the timees, please help me with the movements. ¡± ¡± alright, let¡¯s cut the crap and start training with me! ¡± after that, master pet took this group of people to the mountain for training. as they had already informed the festival team, they agreed and arranged for a few cameramen to follow them. ... no one had expected that mr. pet would go up the mountain to exercise instead of practicing dancing in the morning. ¡°they actually went outside!¡± ¡°you¡¯re not dancing but exercising? i feel like their instructor is a little weird!¡± ¡± they also brought a lot of strange people with them. what¡¯s going on? ¡± on yuan qianqian¡¯s side, some of the students stuck their heads out of the window and looked out. they were filled with curiosity about the students of mo nan pets. ¡°don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, just mind your own business.¡± yuan qianqian called everyone back. ¡± they have their own training methods and we have our own. i¡¯ll teach you what i¡¯m capable of, so there¡¯s no need to be envious of others.¡± Chapter 2102 2102 unfair ¡°teacher die ¡®er, should we also go out for training?¡± ¡± who are the people around them? why do they have different people around them? the festival group is unfair! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. there are other people in mo nan chong¡¯s ss. i think there are more than ten of them. what¡¯s the meaning of this? they¡¯re given so many people, but we don¡¯t have any! ¡± ¡°teacher die ¡®er, let¡¯s go find the director. this is not fair.¡± lu die ¡®er didn¡¯t expect so many people to appear at mo nan chong¡¯s side today. it was bad enough that li ruhua and tang luo helped mo nan chong cook yesterday. what special case? what right did she have? this was a fair talent show, so wasn¡¯t this a little unfair? after hearing the students ¡®words, lu die¡¯ er nodded. ¡± everyone¡¯s words make sense. i¡¯ll go find the director and the others to ask about the situation. ¡± ¡°teacher die ¡®er, you can¡¯t go alone. you¡¯re too weak. you don¡¯t even know how to fight back when you¡¯re being bullied. we¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. let¡¯s go with them. otherwise, what if they bite us back? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s best to get teacher chu che and teacher yuan qianqian to interrogate the festival team together! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s obviously not fair. why do they have more people than us? ¡± on lu die ¡®er¡¯s side, many people did not know the exact situation. they only felt that the jie ji group was biased towards mo nan and was making an exception for her. so, they all wanted to question the festival group. lu die ¡®er did not like mo nan chong either, so she was naturally happy to ept everyone¡¯s suggestion. they first went to find chu che. in the training room, chu che was teaching everyone how to sing. he had brought out all his trump cards and taught them to the students. when he saw lu die ¡®er, he told everyone to train by themselves, while he walked to the door. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± chu che asked. ¡°mr. chu, don¡¯t you think the festival group is being unfair? this is a talent show and what we want is a fair and just environment. but right now, i feel that our show is not fair and just at all.¡± lu die ¡®er said angrily, ¡± did you see mo nan chong? yesterday, she had two helpers, and today, they had ten more helpers. moreover, she can actually bring them out. aren¡¯t we having closed-door training? what right does she have to make an exception?¡± ¡°oh, it¡¯s like this. i¡¯ve checked with the festival group, and they said that darling¡¯s situation is a little special. ¡°after that, li ruhua and tang luo took turns to give us pointers. as for those helpers, they were also an ident. because it¡¯s quite interesting, and theizens also supported it, that¡¯s why i stayed.¡± chu che exined, ¡± the festival group might not have announced this yet. ¡± he said that we can all get help.¡± ¡°as for training, they didn¡¯t go anywhere. they just went to the mountains to exercise. if the other instructors want to go up the mountain, they can also apply to the festival team.¡± it briefly exined the situation. lu die ¡®er furrowed her brows. ¡± is that so? ¡± ¡°even so, the show is not very fair.¡± someone behind lu die ¡®er said. ¡°i think so too. why do i feel like the festival team has epted all the suggestions that mo nan chong¡¯s team made? on what basis!¡± ¡°will the festival group agree to whatever she wants and then give her a reason? then what¡¯s the point of ying? is their group all internally decided?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really want to continue with this talent show!¡± lu die ¡®er¡¯s group was in a frenzy. after chu che heard this, he looked at the group of people and frowned, ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. those people aren¡¯t professional dancers or singers. they¡¯re not even in the entertainment industry. ¡± ¡°i think everyone should calm down. your own training is more important at this time. as far as i know, the festival group is very fair.¡± chu che tried to persuade her with a few words and then returned to the training room. lu die ¡®er was then pushed by the students to find yuan qianqian. yuan qianqian was much more aloof than chu che. no matter what lu die ¡®er said, she acted as if it was none of her business. ¡°so?¡± ¡°so? ¡°so?¡± lu die ¡®er: ¡± i just feel that this isn¡¯t too fair ... ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not fair. you should go and find some people.¡± yuan qianqian replied coldly, ¡± what¡¯s important is the strength of your students, not to pick on them. there are many people here. ¡± no matter how many people you call, aren¡¯t the ones going up still your own students? ¡°i¡¯d advise you to use this time to improve your students¡± abilities. the program is more or less fair. with so many eyes watching, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s smart. if you¡¯re the only one with sharp eyes, no one will be able to see it. ¡± after yuan qianqian finished speaking, she mmed the door shut and began to train her students strictly. only lu die ¡®er was still leading her students in their anger. [ i suddenly feel that lu die ¡®er is a little annoying! ] [ look at everyone. no one has any opinions. no one has said anything. she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s so busy! ] [ that¡¯s right. yuan qianqian is right. what¡¯s important is the ability of our team members, not all sorts of excuses and problems. ] [ if you want to be fair, then find some people to assassinate yourself. ] [ i caught those people myself! ] [ the festival group is actually not too bad. if they agree to anything that mr. pampered asks of them, then they will definitely agree to the requests of the others. it¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity well enough. ] [ you¡¯re not capable enough, so you¡¯re ming others for being unfair! ] [ time is so precious, yet you¡¯re still bringing your brothers around! ] when everyone thought that lu die ¡®er was going to go back, they didn¡¯t expect that she would still go to find nie qian. ... she knew that nie yan and mo nan chong knew each other and that nie yan was mo nan chong¡¯s godfather, so she said some specious things, probably because she felt that nie yan might be dragged down by mo nan chong. mo nan chong¡¯s method was obviously unfair, and the others would naturally be dissatisfied. she was too focused on herself. ¡°you have something against my darling?¡± nie yan stared at lu die ¡®er, looking a little dissatisfied. lu die ¡®er was stunned for a moment. she could tell that no matter what mo nan chong did, nie qian would always protect mo nan chong. ¡°you ...¡± ¡°you¡¯re not going to protect her, are you? you¡¯re a movie king ...¡± ¡°can¡¯t the best actor protect his goddaughter?¡± nie sha frowned, ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair. do you think so? ¡± on the first day that nie sa saw these students, he had already been instilled with the idea of protecting his beloved. therefore, nie sa protected mo nan chong, and his students also protected mo nan chong. ¡± no, i think it¡¯s pretty good. the festival team gave everyone more opportunities to try, and they also said that everyone should do what grandpa pampered them to do. ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. if teacher lu feels that it¡¯s unfair, then we¡¯ll do the same! ¡± ... ¡± teacher lu, you can also find a few assassins to assassinate yourself. then, you can defeat them and recruit them for your own use! ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t teacher lu the best at imitating? ¡± Chapter 2103 2103 is it a surprise or a shock? lu die ¡®er didn¡¯t get any benefits, and she was still quite angry. she would never have thought that they were all protecting mo nan chong. knowing that nie sha was protecting mo nan chong, she guessed that li jiujue would also protect his own girlfriend. she would not have the chance to sow discord. she had actually seen that her students were the strongest. other than mo nan chong¡¯s team, they could easily crush the rest of the teams. she snorted coldly and left with her students. don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t have a way. i definitely have a way to deal with mo nan chong. i won¡¯t let mo nan chong be too arrogant. ¡°let¡¯s go back and practice first to improve our strength. our group is actually very strong. no matter if we have a helper or if we cheated, we can still get a good result.¡± lu die ¡®er said to her students, ¡± don¡¯t worry. although it¡¯s impossible that not a single one of you will step out, i will still help you. in the future, even if you don¡¯t form a group, you cane to me. i will definitely help you! i¡¯ll also give you all the resources i have.¡± lu die ¡®er¡¯s words made this group of students feel very good. although some of the students had some ability, in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they didn¡¯t have good resources, they wouldn¡¯t havee to participate in this talent show and wanted to make a name for themselves. in fact, many people were facing the situation that if they did not be popr, they would not have any chance. now that lu die ¡®er was here, everyone¡¯s hopes were even higher. even if he couldn¡¯t stand out, he had a backer to help him. after all, lu die ¡®er had stepped onto the path of dao before, and was quite popr. she had quite a lot of resources, so everyone knew that following her was not wrong. ¡°teacher die ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. we will all work hard!¡± ¡°right, i won¡¯t let you lose face.¡± ¡°even if some people cheat, we will still be very powerful.¡± ¡°teacher die ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. we are all very strong!¡± the group of people consoled lu die ¡®er, and then expressed that they would all work hard. [ why do i feel like lu die ¡®er and the others are implying that our darling is cheating? ] [ the festival group has already agreed. if she wants someone, she should just go and find someone. what¡¯s with the sarcasm! ] [ it¡¯s your mo nan pet that¡¯s special, okay? [ it¡¯s a closed-door training, how can she do anything? ] [ didn¡¯t you see? the festival team agreed to it. if they¡¯re willing, it¡¯s not considered special. no one else said anything! [ besides, this is also an unexpected situation. those people were not arranged by our grandpa! ] [ to be honest, i think the effect of this show is better. [ if the festival group is happy, everyone is happy! ] [ lu die ¡®er is probably just jealous. ] [ to be honest, i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with those assassins, but huahua and luo luo were obviously arranged by the festival group. besides, they won¡¯t just follow grandpa pampered and the others. they¡¯ll take turns! ] [ yeah! [ i think it¡¯s normal. ] [ my heart aches for our die ¡®er. you guys really know how to twist the truth. ] at mo nan chong¡¯s side, everyone was training with their master. the other assassins were also panting in disbelief. they were all assassins, after all, and they paid more attention to training. however, master pet¡¯s training was like hell. she was simply torturing them. it was too terrifying. even the students were half-dead from the training. ¡°i, i can¡¯t take it anymore. aren¡¯t you done doting on me?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t either, i can¡¯t run anymore!¡± ¡°master chong, we¡¯ll die if we do this!¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to train anymore. i don¡¯t want topete anymore!¡± mo nan chong turned his head and swept his gaze across everyone. ¡± what did they say when they came out? i remember someone telling me that i can¡¯t outrun you. what¡¯s going on now?¡± ¡°i admit defeat! i admit defeat!¡± ¡°i surrender, i surrender!¡± ¡°master chong, please don¡¯t torture us. it¡¯s too scary!¡± ¡°you ... we really didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful!¡± everyone was alreadyining, who knew that grandpa pet was so powerful ... after all, she was a girl. they all thought that grandpa chong would be gentler when he trained them. who knew that she was a pervert? long junyu, ning juhua, xuan hao, and the others were already supporting each other as they ran forward. although uncle pet was leading the way, he was still very calm. ¡± we¡¯ll be there soon. there¡¯s something fun there. don¡¯t you want to go and see? ¡± asked grandpa chong. ¡°what fun things?¡± hearing that it was fun, the boys were a little interested. li ruhua and tang luo, who were undergoing devil training at the side, exchanged a look. they knew very well what was going on. whatever fun things grandpa chong said, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be fun. it would probably be very scary. lord rong was also like this back then. he always said that it was fun, but in the end, he made some scary things. ¡°if you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you just go up and take a look?¡± mr. pet said with interest, ¡± you¡¯ll see something fun when you go up. are you going to give up halfway or go and see something fun? ¡± ... she had sessfully piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity. although everyone was very tired, the thought of something fun on the mountain, which might be a reward for them, made them feel excited. they had gone through such difficult training, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if master pet arranged some rewards for them. it might really be something fun, something to reward them. at the thought of this, all of them were eager and excited. ¡°charge!¡± someone shouted, and the rest of the people ran away quickly. everyone walked past him as if they had been reborn. even the assassins were very excited. ¡± are we going to get a share? ¡± ¡°if you guys want it, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± master pet looked at the killers who were even worse off than the students, running with weights. ¡°really? hurry up, let¡¯s hurry up too. don¡¯t let them take it away!¡± ... the assassins also ran up. only tang luo and li ruhua were following mo nan chong slowly. ¡°master pet, it¡¯s not something fun, is it? it¡¯s something scary, right?¡± tang luo asked. ¡°well, it¡¯s not scary. i think it¡¯s quite fun.¡± mo nanchong tilted his head and said happily, ¡± i arranged it for them. they¡¯ll definitely like it. ¡± ¡°you like it?¡± li ruhua¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡± i think that even though you¡¯re very passionate, they might not like it! people are different!¡± ¡± although the joys and sorrows of humans are different, there will always be simrities. believe me, they will like it! ¡± ¡°they will eventually fall in love with that feeling.¡± grandpa pet was full of confidence. li ruhua and tang luo looked at each other, their hearts filled with sympathy for the students. he felt that the students were probably going to cry, and most likely, they were going to cry miserably. the few killers who were in a daze were in an even worse state. Chapter 2104 2104 terrifying training [ so, what exactly did i prepare? ] [ looking at huahua and luo luo, it¡¯s definitely not something fun. it¡¯s probably something scary! ] [ i can¡¯t think of anything scary! ] [ don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s ying with some ghostly npcs? ] [ that¡¯s possible. who knows what i¡¯m going to do! ] [ i¡¯m a little excited for some reason! ] [ i¡¯m really looking forward to it. although it¡¯s a little unkind to see my brothers in such a terrible state, i¡¯m actually looking forward to seeing my brothers in such a terrible state! ] [ hahaha, this is definitely fun! ] ¡± ¡°help! what the hell is this!¡± ¡°god, i¡¯m going crazy. oh my god, help!¡± before master pet, tang luo, and li ruhua reached the top, they heard a series of screams. li ruhua gave tang luo a look that said ¡®i knew it¡¯. tang luo nodded deeply. as expected, master chong and master rong were just as terrifying. with such a scream, it was easy to imagine that there must be something terrifying on the mountain. at the same time, the people in the livestream room had already seen the specific situation. [ oh my god, what the hell is this! ] [ oh my god, f * ck, this is too scary! ] [ is it a crocodile? ] [ so many crocodiles? ] are you guys surrounded by crocodiles? ] [ it¡¯s a little scary, but it¡¯s also a little funny for some reason. my brothers are actually hugging each other! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. even han feixing and xuan hao, the two of them who can¡¯t get along, are hugging each other! ] [ the scene is a little funny! ] [ but these crocodiles are so scary. they won¡¯t hurt us, will they? ] [ why are there so many crocodiles? did i prepare them for you? ] [ why did i prepare so many terrifying crocodiles for everyone? ] the audience in the live broadcast room was going crazy. on the one hand, he was worried that something might happen to his brothers. on the other hand, he felt that this scene was too funny. he could actually see several couples. of course, although these crocodiles were terrifying, a few of them were also inexplicably cute. some of them even held toys in their mouths. moreover, it seemed that the crocodiles did not attack anyone. the assassins were also very scared when they saw renekton. they wanted to run, but their retreat was blocked by renekton. everyone did not know what to do for a moment. they were simply frightened. when mo nan came up, the group of people wailed. ¡°how is it? do you like the surprise i gave you?¡± grandpa chong asked enthusiastically. ¡°is this the surprise you¡¯re going to give us?¡± long yanyu asked in disbelief, ¡± master chong, you can¡¯t do this to us. we didn¡¯t bully you! ¡± don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re taking revenge on us because we weren¡¯t happy with you in the beginning?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± master petughed, ¡± i think these crocodiles are quite cute, so i arranged for you to y with them. isn¡¯t it good for each of you to have one? ¡± ¡°we¡¯re giving each of you one?¡± ¡°oh my god ... do they eat people?¡± mo nan chong replied,¡¯it¡¯ll probably eat people when it¡¯s hungry. i¡¯m guessing that they haven¡¯t eaten anyone.¡± ¡°what a joke. if you want to eat people, why would you do it here?¡± everyone looked at the group of crocodiles with tears in their eyes. the crocodiles approached them excitedly. ¡°don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°i beg you, please don¡¯te over!¡± some of the less courageous ones were already on their knees begging the alligators. master pet had made a small stool at some point in time. li ruhua and tang luo were also sitting on small stools on either side of him. ¡°let¡¯s y for a while.¡± mo nan chong turned to the group of people and said, ¡± dodge crocodile¡¯s attack. their attacks won¡¯t be fast, you should be able to dodge them.¡± as he spoke, he ordered. the crocodiles seemed to be able to understand what they were saying. they were very well-trained and quickly separated everyone. then, grandpa pet received countless screams. ¡°help! i don¡¯t want to be alone!¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll die!¡± ¡± boohoo, it¡¯s so scary. mom, i want to go home! ¡± ¡± i want to go home too! i¡¯m going crazy! i want to go home! ¡± the screams continued. grandpa chong was very calm. ¡± don¡¯t think about going home. you can¡¯t go home. focus on your training. ¡± ... the crocodiles began to attack these people. everyone was forced to dodge. the assassins were in a simr situation. they were attacked by the crocodiles and were scared out of their wits. grandpa chong was smiling and eating the melon happily. even the cameramen who had followed along did not expect this situation and were shocked. it took them a long time before they could calm down and continue working. [ i¡¯m really amazing! ] [ my heart aches for my brothers! ] [ aiya, it¡¯s too scary. although i know that i want to make everyone stronger, this scene is still quite scary! ] [ everyone, be careful! ] [ wow, you guys are still praising her. i think mo nan is a pervert. what right does she have to scare our brothers like this? ] [ i also think that she¡¯s quite perverted ... my brothers are all timid. crocodiles are so dangerous. did she get everyone¡¯s consent to do this? ] ... [ you¡¯re crazy. my longlong is so scared! ] [ he¡¯s crazy. he¡¯s not even as good as the other coaches! ] [ isn¡¯t this interesting? my brothers didn¡¯t say anything. you guys are overthinking it! ] [ how would i dare to say anything in my brother¡¯s current situation? i¡¯m so scared that my soul is about to fly away, okay? ] the live broadcast room began to tear up. about half an hourter, master pet finally stopped the crocodiles. after the crocodiles stopped, they obediently lined up in two rows. they raised their heads and actually had an inexplicable adorable look. mo nan chong walked over and patted the heads of the crocodiles. the students and a few assassins had already fallen to the ground. they looked at mo nan chong with sweat all over their foreheads. ¡°lord chong, you can¡¯t do this!¡± long junyu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± it¡¯s too scary, too scary! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s quite exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± mr. pet smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, they are all well-trained and won¡¯t bite you. i think this is the best way to train you, so i used this method to train you. because they¡¯ve been through special training, you¡¯ll be able to improve very quickly.¡± ¡°although i felt it ... i was still scared.¡± ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal that we¡¯re scared. the problem is that we screamed so miserably just now. the handsome and suave looks we have in the fans ¡®hearts are probably useless now. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no image to speak of!¡± ¡± sob sob sob, my dear fans, please don¡¯t remember what happened today. this isn¡¯t me. ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, forget it, forget everything!¡± ¡°master pet, are there any other terrifying training?¡± ¡°no, he went down the mountain.¡± mo nan chong said softly, ¡± shower, eat, dance! ¡± everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 2105 2105 you won¡¯t even give me resources? after they went down the mountain, mo nan chong brought the group of people to train. she was indeed very professional. although the training in the morning was a little unexpected, her beloved uncle, who was seriously guiding everyone in dancing and singing, was still very attractive. in addition to grandpa pet¡¯s guidance, the killers had also be his training partners and had been helping to guide him. they did have some foundation. although they didn¡¯t learn as fast as the students, their memory of the dance moves was still quite strong. moreover, as bystanders, they could easily see how the students were doing. with these people, grandpa chong felt a lot more rxed. she sat by the side and watched the group of people train. then, he looked at the few assassins and gave them pointers. ¡°not bad, it¡¯s a pity you guys don¡¯t step out of the dao. do you want to form a group and i¡¯ll send you out?¡± master pet said to the assassins. the corners of long junyu and the others ¡®mouths twitched as they listened. they struggled to fight for a few positions, but master chong acted as if he could casually promote someymen to be taoist priests. how heart-wrenching was this! [ i¡¯m begging you, please pay attention to your brothers, okay? ] [ it¡¯s better to support our brothers than to support those ugly assassins! ] [ that¡¯s right. only the older brothers need to step out. they need it too much. there are nine spots. with so many people, they must have been eliminated! ] [ our longlong is actually in danger. master pampered, can you help longlong? ] [ that¡¯s right. longlong is fine now, but what about the future? [ what if he doesn¡¯t? ] [ master pet, help them. you¡¯re such a good person! ] [ grandpa pampered should have a lot of resources in his hands, right? i saw lu die ¡®er say that she will give these children resources in the future. grandpa pampered definitely has more resources than lu die¡¯ er, so he shouldn¡¯t refuse to give them resources, right? ] [ that¡¯s hard to say. maybe she¡¯s very selfish? ] [ my brothers are all boys. they shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her. she wouldn¡¯t go as far as to deal with her brothers. ] [ don¡¯t be tied down by morality, okay? i¡¯m willing if i want to, and i¡¯m not willing if i don¡¯t want to. [ when ites to resources, you can¡¯t just give it to them as you wish. it also depends on whether the investors are willing to do so, okay? ] [ that¡¯s right. just watch the live broadcast. don¡¯t always think about taking advantage of others. ] [ although our beloved grandpa is a good person, he will not help just anyone. ] ¡°exit the path?¡± the assassins were dumbfounded. ¡± you want us to dance around on stage in strange clothes and sing? ¡± ¡°tsk, i don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡± i don¡¯t want it either.st time, someone said that we had potential and asked us to perform. in the end, they actually asked us to be human demons! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we don¡¯t want to be human demons!¡± ¡°we¡¯re cool assassins, we don¡¯t want to be human demons!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... with your looks, you can only be capable actors or singers. you¡¯re all demons. who wants to see you? ¡± there must be something wrong with that person. however, you guys are pretty good at dancing. do you want to go on stage and be a good street dancer?¡± + the hitmen all refused, saying that they would rather learn to cook from li ruhua than dance. this group of people was still very persistent. of course, when master pet said that being an artiste might make more money than being an assassin, these assassins were instantly tempted. ¡°is what you said true? can you earn a lot of money?¡± ¡°if we can earn a lot, we can still consider it!¡± ¡°dancing is very easy for us. we should be able to do it!¡± ¡°as long as you have money, anything is fine. you can even be a human demon.¡± the nine assassins changed faster than thest. [ hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going crazy fromughing! ] [ as expected, money makes the devil turn millstones. the few of them change their attitudes faster than flipping a book. they were still unhappy just now, but once they said that they could earn more money than themselves, they immediately agreed! ] [ that¡¯s right. it¡¯s so funny. ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. he actually thought of a way out. ] [ but they are really good at dancing. if they do street dance, they should be very handsome. ] [ to be honest, although they said that they were not good-looking, it was only because they werepared to our brothers. if they werepared to ordinary people, these assassins actually looked better. they were not ugly at all. they were quite handsome! ] [ they¡¯re all pleased with her! ] [ i like them too. to be honest, i think a few of them look quite interesting! ] [ hahaha, they¡¯re really pleasing to the eye. i even think that they¡¯re better looking than my brothers. ] [e out, i¡¯m definitely a fan! ] [ i¡¯m a fan too! ] mo nan chong had actually discussed with the assassins about going out of the world. she was willing to let people support them, thinking that they would be popr. as a result, the two sides decided to cooperate very rashly. the assassins didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they just agreed and decided to sign a contract with master pet. ... grandpa pet was very satisfied. ¡°oh, i¡¯ll help out with the hard work for now. we¡¯ll talk about making money when the timees.¡± the assassins were speechless. everyone was in despair. long yanyu, han feixing, and the others couldn¡¯t help but envy the assassins. although the children on his side were all from better families. however, most of their families were against them entering the entertainment industry. most of them wanted to prove that they could actually make it in the entertainment industry. that was why everyone was actually very envious of grandpa chong. if their family didn¡¯t support them, it meant that they could only rely on themselves, and there might be obstacles from their families. if grandpa chong could support them, they might be able to have a ce in the entertainment industry. ¡°lord chong, you might as well just bring us out of the world.¡± xuan hao said in a half-joking manner. ¡°support you?¡± master pet nced at them and nodded. ¡± of course i can support you, but since you¡¯re here to participate in thispetition, you have to finish it well, right? ¡± ... ¡°besides, i don¡¯t know you well enough. your characteristics are not as direct as theirs.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll practice hard first. as long as i work hard enough and have enough ability, i¡¯ll shine no matter where i go. ¡± master pet was right, so everyone worked harder. although master pet didn¡¯t make any guarantees, everyone understood that they had to work harder in this industry. of course, theizens in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t think so. especially the fans of the boys. [ f * ck, what does she mean by that? if she¡¯s not willing, then so be it. she¡¯s making it sound like she¡¯s the king! ] [ i don¡¯t understand. are my brothers any worse than those assassins? she actually didn¡¯t say that she would support them and ask them to work hard. she even said that their characteristics weren¡¯t obvious. it¡¯s so funny. are those assassins ugly? [ how annoying! ] [ i¡¯m starting to dislike mo nan¡¯s pampering. i keep feeling that she¡¯s very pretentious. ] [ she¡¯s not even as good as lu die ¡®er. lu die¡¯ er has already guaranteed it! ] [ to be honest, don¡¯t be so agitated. although lu die ¡®er has guaranteed it, are you sure that she will really introduce resources to them in the future? he had casually said this on the live broadcast, but who knew what would happen in the future? in the same way, although i didn¡¯t say it would definitely be something, she didn¡¯t say it wouldn¡¯t be anything either! ] Chapter 2106 2106 her temperament is out [ fans of mo nan chong, don¡¯t try to clean up the mess. ] she clearly doesn¡¯t want to help her brothers, okay? ] [ it¡¯s not necessary for her to help her brothers. she can support whoever she wants. if she doesn¡¯t want to, no one can snatch her from her. don¡¯t be so funny, okay? [ what¡¯s with this moral kidnapping! ] [ that¡¯s right. it¡¯s really ridiculous. some people kidnap our master pet because their own brothers don¡¯t have the ability to step out of the underworld. what a joke. if you have the time to do that, you might as well let your brothers work harder and step out of the underworld on their own! ] [ that¡¯s right. tell your brother to work harder. you can¡¯t possibly participate in a talent show just to get resources from the instructors. ] [ don¡¯t always kidnap and take away our beloved master! ] [ i¡¯m already working hard to train them. she¡¯s here to be a mentor, not to do anything else! ] at noon, the few assassins were cooking with li ruhua. he didn¡¯t expect that the assassins ¡®cooking skills were also very good. therefore, huahua didn¡¯t do much throughout the whole process and just watched them cook. one dish per person, and they were almost done in a short time. after seeing the dishes and tasting them, huahua was worried about losing her job. he had thought that they had not done a good job. he didn¡¯t expect it to be so delicious. ¡°why are you guys so good at cooking?¡± huahua looked at the group of people warily. ¡± are they here to steal my job on purpose? ¡± the assassins were stunned. a quick-witted one immediately said, ¡± the only reason why we can cook so well is because of uncle hua¡¯s guidance. if it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to cook so well! ¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s all thanks to your guidance!¡± ¡°we didn¡¯t know how to cook at first, but i didn¡¯t expect you to teach us so well!¡± ¡°you guys are so fake, but i like it!¡± don¡¯t steal my job. although i¡¯m a bodyguard and i don¡¯t want to be a nanny, i don¡¯t like it when others steal my job. this job is mine, don¡¯t even think about snatching it away from me!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t snatch it.¡± ¡°yeah, we don¡¯t really want to be nannies!¡± ¡°a bodyguard doesn¡¯t have the freedom to be a killer!¡± ¡± it¡¯s more profitable to be an artiste. our goal is to be a top artiste! ¡± li ruhua was speechless. this group of people was really crazy. he didn¡¯t want to say anything more. after the meal, mo nan chong and the others were amazed by the cooking skills of these people. ¡°did you do all this?¡± ¡± every dish tastes good. has everyone made it? ¡± ¡°one dish per person.¡± killer one said, ¡± how is it? actually, not all of our dishes are delicious. it¡¯s mainly because huahua taught us well, and he taught us well, that¡¯s why our dishes taste good!¡± ¡± right, it¡¯s all thanks to huahua. otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to make such delicious dishes! ¡± ¡°thank you for your hard work, huahua!¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯... did he teach you? ¡®huahua, have you been badtely?¡¯ are you still afraid of others snatching your job? i thought you didn¡¯t like to be a nanny?¡± ¡± even if you don¡¯t like it, you still have to do it. you can¡¯t let others take it away from you! ¡± li ruhua snorted. ¡± but i¡¯m not in a hurry. they just want to be celebrities anyway! ¡± mo nanchong looked at the assassins. ¡°her figure is not bad either. if you dress up properly, you¡¯ll probably look good.¡± her interest was immediately piqued. she looked at the students and asked, ¡± are you interested in dressing them up? ¡± ¡°dress them up?¡± long junyu looked at it seriously. ¡± it¡¯s a little challenging. i like it! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we give it a try!¡± ¡°interesting. did you dress up after eating?¡± ¡°we have clothes, can we dress up with our clothes?¡± ¡°i think he has a good figure, he can wear my clothes!¡± the group of students was not very interested in training, but they were very interested in these things. after grandpa chong said that, everyone was a little eager to try. although he had thought that these assassins were a little ugly, now that he heard master chong say that they had good figures, he took a closer look and realized that all of them did have good figures. if that was the case, she would indeed look good if she dressed up. they weren¡¯t actually very ugly, but they didn¡¯t dress up very well. as the saying goes, people rely on clothes, and buddhas rely on gold. clothes are still very important. ¡± it¡¯s up to you. you cane whenever you want. it¡¯s just nice to have a good meal. it¡¯s a break anyway, so there¡¯s no training. ¡± ¡°right? then dress them up after dinner!¡± the group of people cried out in excitement. when lu die ¡®er and the rest entered the dining hall, they could hear the heated discussion. everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at them. nie qian ran over with a group of students to join in the fun. ¡°are you guys doing something fun? can we join you?¡± nie qian asked. ... the students behind nie qian had all been tamed by him. they were also very interested in grandpa pet¡¯s side. one by one, they wanted to participate. ¡°are you guys going to participate too?¡± mo nanchong cupped his chin and thought for a while before saying, ¡± that¡¯s fine too. i¡¯ll give you guys some. let¡¯s have a PK. ¡± ¡°is that so?¡± nie yan rolled up his sleeves and got excited with his hands on his hips. ¡°yeah.¡± mo nan chong nodded. the group of people immediately became excited. then, the nine assassins were divided into two groups. just as the group of people were about to y, li jiujue arrived with his students. seeing that they seemed to be having an event, he strongly requested to join. therefore, the nine assassins were divided into three groups, three in each group. after grandpa pet exined the rules, each team found a room and began to dress up the three people in front of them. [ what¡¯s going on? mo nan chong is always up to no good! ] ... [ thepetition is about to start and there will still be some people who will be eliminated. however, mo nan chong has no interest in theirpetition and they are expected to dress up these people? ] [ it¡¯s break time now. let¡¯s go back to training after we¡¯ve eaten. are you looking for death? ] [ that¡¯s right. isn¡¯t it good to have some entertainment during the break? no one has any objections. what are you outsiders dissatisfied about? ] [ rest time is just rest time. she¡¯s just causing trouble. when the brothers are tired, do they still have the energy to train? ] [ i feel bad for my brother! ] [ she¡¯s led the movie king and the others astray. they¡¯re all going to y! ] the live broadcast room started quarreling, but it didn¡¯t affect lu die ¡®er, chu che, yuan qianqian, and a few others who had finished eating and went over to watch the show. the three groups werepeting, and the instructors of the three groups brought their students over to watch the fun. chu che: ¡± an interestingpetition. it¡¯s a pity we¡¯rete. we can¡¯t participate. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a bad idea to watch the show. i wonder who¡¯s going to dress up better,¡± yuan qianqian said. lu die ¡®er said,¡¯ they don¡¯t look that good, can they dress up like big stars? i heard that i want to make them stars, is it appropriate?¡± chu che: ¡± i think it¡¯s not bad. the entertainment industry needs different idols too! ¡± yuan qianqian nodded her head in agreement. ¡± that¡¯s true. they all have good figures. i feel like they¡¯ll be able to show off their elegance after putting on some clothes. ¡± Chapter 2107 2107 are you still qualified to eat it? the three groups of people were quite fast. not long after, mo nan chong¡¯s group was the first to finish their group¡¯s outfit. they also had li ruhua¡¯s help to know, so they were very confident. ¡°our group is definitely the best. are they all done?¡± ¡± huahua is amazing. i didn¡¯t expect huahua to be a fashionista. i¡¯m so impressed! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± speaking of which, i almost forgot. huahua is really amazing. her makeup and outfit are really good. ¡± she looked at huahua and felt that she was definitely the best stylist. she didn¡¯t think that she could let huahua style these people all the time. at that time, he might be able to let huahua style the stage. the stylists here were not as good as huahua. a few minutester, li jiujue and nie qian¡¯s team were done with their styling. the nine assassins were all on disy. these assassins were likepletely different people, each more handsome than thest. their faces weren¡¯t considered good looking, but they weren¡¯t ugly either. they were above average, butpared to these artistes, they were far from good. but now, she had changed into nice clothes, put on simple makeup, and got her hair done. they really had the taste of a boy band. [ f * ck, it can¡¯t be. did they change the yer? ] [ i suddenly realized that these assassins are all very tall and have long legs. the older ones are also very handsome and have a very good taste! ] [ are they still the same assassins we saw before? [ he¡¯s really too handsome! ] [ it¡¯s good, it¡¯s so good! ] [ i really like them. i¡¯m suddenly a fan! ] [ i¡¯ve also be a fan. [ grandpa pet¡¯s eyes are really sharp! ] [ it¡¯s mainly because of our brothers. they must have put in a lot of effort to make them look so good. ] [ i think so too. my brothers are really amazing. ] mo nan chong looked at the nine assassins and was quite surprised. they had different styles of dressing, but they all looked very suitable on them. clearly, everyone had put in a lot of effort to dress them up. the killers were also very surprised after looking at themselves in the mirror. ¡°is this me? i can¡¯t possibly be that handsome, right?¡± ¡°oh my god, why do i look so good in this dress?¡± ¡± i¡¯m done for. thousands of girls are going to be charmed by me. i¡¯m really too good-looking! ¡± ¡± this isn¡¯t me, right? i¡¯m not dreaming, right? how can i be that good-looking?! ¡± disbelief was written all over the nine assassins ¡®faces. they were too good-looking! how could she be so good-looking? she was really no different from the celebrities on tv. the three people that mo nan chong¡¯s students had created were more casual. on li jiujue¡¯s side, the few of them had the style of a president. they were dressed in suits and leather shoes. they were extremely handsome and looked like presidents. nie qian¡¯s men were all handsome men in an ancient style, so for a while, it was hard to tell which side was better looking and which side won. ¡°i feel that everyone has their own style, so it¡¯s hard to tell which one is better.¡± mo nan chong said after a few nces. ¡± i think so too. if everyone has different styles, there¡¯s no way topare. in any case, they¡¯re all very suitable! ¡± ¡°we can get the festival group to organize a poll and let theizens decide.¡± ¡°right, i also think that we can let theizens choose.¡± the group of people discussed for a while, and in the end, it was still up to theizens to decide who would win. it didn¡¯t take much time to dress up. after that, everyone went to the training room to train. the assassins were full of confidence, especially after looking at themselves in the mirror a few times in the training room. ¡± we¡¯re indeed suitable to be celebrities. we¡¯re so good-looking. it¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re not celebrities! ¡± ¡± right, with this figure and face, it¡¯s indeed a pity not to be a celebrity! ¡± ¡°master chong, we¡¯ve decided to follow you!¡± mo nan chong sat on a stool in the corner and his mouth twitched. ¡± you only want to work for me now? you¡¯ve already signed the contract. you can¡¯t run away! ¡± all the assassins were speechless. ¡± alright, if you¡¯re following me, then help me out. help me check out their actions. i can¡¯t stand to watch anymore. what the hell are they doing? ¡± grandpa pet started to get serious. after that, these students were quite miserable. they were constantly corrected by grandpa sheng and strictly trained. at the end of the day, the high-intensity training had almost exhausted them. of course, everyone was still very happy when it was over. after all, the food made by these assassins was really delicious. in the evening, the killers made a delicious dinner. master pet didn¡¯t limit the amount of food these people could eat, but he still took a scale and said, ¡± weigh me first before eating. i found out today that someone ate so much during lunch that he almost stuffed himself to death. let me take a look at your weight first. only eat what you¡¯re qualified to eat! if you¡¯re not qualified, then don¡¯t eat too much!¡± seeing how serious grandpa pet was, everyone began to call out their names. ... although they had only eaten delicious food for two days, everyone was still a little worried. after all, it was too delicious, the kind that ate to death, so he would definitely gain weight. to be an idol, it was necessary to manage one¡¯s weight. if they really became fat like balls, who would like them? no one would like their idols who were fat like balls. thus, long junyu and the others all went up. the moment they went up, several people were stunned. ¡°oh my god, why am i so heavy!¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ve gained so much weight!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve worked so hard, and i¡¯ve actually gained weight?¡± ¡± of course you¡¯re fat. you eat so much, how can you not be fat? you¡¯ve made up for all the energy you consumed! ¡± ¡°no, i have to eat less. i have to restrain myself!¡± ... ¡°en, i also want to restrain myself!¡± the group of people who had been weighed sat down at the table. they looked at the table full of delicious food and began to swallow their saliva. ¡± keep an eye on me. i¡¯ll only eat one bite. i¡¯ll only eat one bite of each dish! ¡± ¡°i, i can only have one mouthful of rice!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t eat too much either, i¡¯ve gained weight after all!¡± ¡°i can eat. i¡¯ve actually lost weight recently. i can eat more!¡± as a result, the people who had slimmed down were very happy, while the people who had gained weight were very conflicted. they wanted to eat but didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°no, i-i¡¯ll eat more. i¡¯ll go exercise after eating!¡± ¡°can i have a little more?¡± a few of them had already raised their heads to look at mo nan chong. ¡± do as you see fit, ¡± mr. pet said calmly. then, someone started eating, but another person restrained himself with great difficulty. ¡°i can¡¯t stay here any longer. it¡¯s too delicious, too fragrant. i won¡¯t be able to resist eating it!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t stay here either. i have to go. it¡¯s so fragrant that i¡¯m going crazy! ¡± the people in the live broadcast room were amused. it turned out that idols lost weight in the same way as them. sure enough, it was difficult to restrain his desire to eat, especially when these things looked delicious no matter how he looked at them. mixed rice was even more delicious! Chapter 2108 2108 chapter 2110-drawing lots in the next few days, master pet trained the students and the assassins very strictly. those killers had also been helping master pet, keeping an eye on her students. the group of people got along very harmoniously, and everything progressed very smoothly. they were learning the dance much faster than the other groups. li jiujue would asionallye over to look for his girlfriend, but he would always be chased away by master chong. master chong said that he could note over to secretly learn from them. at the moment, the students were more important, not the men! because of this, ninth master was dejected for a long time. his good girlfriend didn¡¯t like him anymore. in order to make his girlfriend value him, 9th master also worked hard. he trained his students like crazy, hoping that his students could be more powerful. lu die ¡®er was also working very hard. she wanted to show off herself and also wanted to show off the students under her, so she worked very hard too. her hard work was different from master chong¡¯s. she had them train almost day and night. grandpa chong, on the other hand, felt that rest was the most important thing. lu die ¡®er also passed on her own experience, saying that in the past, she had trained day and night before she could stand out. hard work was more important than one¡¯s own strength. only by working hard enough could one have a future. pared to them, yuan qianqian, chu che, nie qian and the other instructors were more of a buddhist. they were always slow and unhurried. especially nie yan, who woke up muchter than the students and went to bed much earlier at night. he onlyined a little during the day and let them do as they pleased. most of the time, nie yan would only say, ¡± ¡°wow, are you guys that bad?¡± after that, he would either y with his phone or immerse himself in his own world, not caring about the students. the students were actually suffering from internal injuries. but there was no other way. who asked nie yan to be the best actor and teacher? sometimes, students would ask nie yan questions, but she would exin them very casually. ¡°i¡¯ll show you guys.¡± then, she demonstrated it at a speed that even the gods couldn¡¯t see clearly. after the demonstration, nie yan continued to rest. the students were all confused and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. they could only brace themselves and continue their training. yuan qianqian was a little more responsible, but she was very calm. she said that the training would not be of much use in such a short time. it would be fine as long as everyone got to know each other and did not embarrass themselves. although chu che wanted topete, he was helpless. he wasn¡¯t a great dancer, so he couldn¡¯t help. moreover, chu che¡¯s people weren¡¯t good at dancing, so he had taught them to the point of despair. in the end, chu che simply gave up. he did what he could and did not put too much pressure on everyone. the day of thepetition soon arrived. this could be considered the first big stage after entering the camp. everyone had to take the bus to the stadium, where there would be a lot of audience members. while they were a little nervous, everyone also felt very excited. ¡°the first match is finallying!¡± ¡°i¡¯m a little nervous. what about you guys?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not nervous, but i¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡± i¡¯m also looking forward to it, but i¡¯m also afraid. if i¡¯m eliminated, it means that i¡¯ll have to leave this ce immediately. i really like the days here! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! if you¡¯re eliminated, you can¡¯t train together! ¡± ¡°how many people are going to be eliminated today?¡± ¡°it seems like 12 will be eliminated.¡± ¡°so many people have to leave?¡± when everyone talked about the eliminated student, they couldn¡¯t help but fall silent, afraid that they would be the one to leave. after all, on the stage, it was not just about performing well, but also the audience. whether the audience was to their liking and who they wanted to stay were the real things. although the audience also looked at the performance, if one didn¡¯t perform outstandingly, it would be difficult to be chosen. ¡°don¡¯t be nervous,¡± after getting on the bus, mo nan chong sat in front and looked at all the students. ¡± at most, we¡¯ll be eliminated. what¡¯s there to be afraid of when we¡¯re out with those assassins? ¡± you still have me!¡± ¡°master chong, will you really care about us?¡± ¡°what if i really lose? i can¡¯t afford to lose!¡± mo nan chong looked helpless. ¡± to be honest, i don¡¯t really want to lose, okay? ¡°but you¡¯ve been training for the past few days. logically speaking, if your performance isn¡¯t worse than your own training, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. i¡¯m just afraid that your performance will be too bad, so you must keep it steady, understand?¡± in the car, uncle pet said a lot of things to everyone, which was also considered to haveforted everyone. she didn¡¯t say much, but it gave everyone some confidence. they knew that even if they couldn¡¯t do it well, they still had grandpa chong. grandpa chong would help them! after the car arrived, everyone went backstage. li ruhua and tang luo had bothe over to help with the makeup. they were better at it, so mo nan chong had specially asked them to help with the makeup. ¡°can you help us with our makeup too?¡± li jiujue stuck his head in and asked. ¡°i can¡¯t,¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± huahua is ours. besides, we haven¡¯t even settled it ourselves. we don¡¯t have time for you guys! ¡± grandpa chong refused sternly. ... ¡± little darling, baby, my dear ... ¡± 9th master whined. there was an uproar in the surroundings. ¡°do you need my help!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t mind!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. 9th master is already acting coquettishly with you. can you bear to do it? ¡± ¡°can you bear to?¡± mo nanchong snorted. ¡± get out. we¡¯re not done with our makeup yet. you guys can do your own makeup! ¡± li jiujue was thrown out. mo nan chong crossed his arms and looked around. after making sure that everyone was in good shape, he said, ¡± if you have any problems, tell me. don¡¯t be nervous. i¡¯ll draw lots for you guyster, but i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad, so don¡¯t me me when the results are out!¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, i¡¯ll smoke as much as i want. first orst, it¡¯s the same for us!¡± ¡°right, grandpa chong can just do whatever he wants! don¡¯t mind us!¡± it was time, and the coaches were summoned by the host to go on stage together. ... because they were going on stage, everyone had changed into very nice clothes. when the lights were switched on, the coaches were also very handsome and beautiful. the entire venue was filled with excited shouts. because they had to arrange the order of appearance, the instructors drew lots to decide the order of appearance. none of them really wanted to get first ce. when the final results were out, lu die ¡®er drew first ce. she almost went crazy from anger. her students were all rtively outstanding, but it would be a loss if they got first ce. everyone might want to see how the rest would be like, so the first ce might not necessarily give a vote. mo nanchong¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t bad, and he got third ce. they didn¡¯t have to wait too long, nor did they have to be the first to go on stage. Chapter 2109 2109 chapter 2111-so many haters before lu die ¡®er¡¯s students went up the stage, lu die¡¯ er¡¯s expression was not very good. when she went backstage and saw the students who were about to go on stage, she was a little worried. she even forgot to cheer them on. the students were a little nervous. after all, this was their first stage and their first time performing in front of the audience. thepetition was cruel and many would be eliminated today. no one knew if they could make it to the end. after they went on stage, the other teams looked at the big screen backstage to see everyone¡¯s performance. he was a little eager and a little nervous. ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. you¡¯re all very outstanding. the training these past few days has been good.¡± mo nan chong wasforting his students backstage. her students were all good-looking and came from well-to-do families. they had pride in their bones and were quite bold. this was especially so for people like han feixing, who had been on countless stages and had even be an international champion. this stage was nothing to them. they were not nervous at all. ¡°master chong, we know that we¡¯re very outstanding. you don¡¯t have tofort us. we¡¯re not nervous at all.¡± someone said with a smile. ¡°not bad, you¡¯re my disciple after all, you have my style.¡± mo nan chongughed and said, ¡± good luckter. give me some face and let me ride on your poprity! ¡± ¡°hahaha, do you still need to leech off our poprity?¡± ¡°i¡¯m too humble.¡± ¡°we should be the ones leeching off your poprity!¡± mo nan chong looked at the group of people in front of him. ¡± i hope you can all stay. ¡± ¡°we will!¡± the group of people were full of passion. lu die ¡®er¡¯s group¡¯s performance was clearly not very good. being the first to go on stage, they were more or less nervous. a few students had made mistakes, and lu die¡¯ er was flustered and exasperated. ¡± what¡¯s going on? did i teach you for nothing? how can you make mistakes in such a simple thing? ¡± ¡°what the hell!¡± lu die ¡®er was flustered and exasperated. after the first group left the stage, lu die ¡®er was originally going to start scolding them. however, when he saw that there was a live broadcast, he immediately held back. she smiled and said, ¡± you all did well. don¡¯t be so dejected. i think you all did well. ¡± all the best, you¡¯re all very good.¡± ¡°really? i made a mistake.¡± one of the boys said. ¡°i also made a mistake.¡± the other boy looked even more unhappy. he lowered his head in regret. ¡± it¡¯s normal to make mistakes. who hasn¡¯t made mistakes before? but you¡¯ve all been steady. besides, this is also part of your growing experience. in the future, you¡¯ll understand how to shoot better, right? ¡± lu die ¡®er was like a gentle elder sister consoling everyone. the audience in the live broadcast room was touched when they saw the backstage scene. [ i¡¯ve misunderstood her. i feel that lu die ¡®er is so gentle! ] [ that¡¯s right. she¡¯s such a nice person. although she¡¯s a little more direct at times, she¡¯s so gentle here! ] [ she¡¯s so beautiful and gentle. i like her so much! ] [ i think that although the students have made some mistakes, they should be at ease after beingforted like this. ] the second group to go on stage was li jiujue¡¯s group. li jiujue was rtively more strict and cold. he looked at the crowd arrogantly. ¡± perform well and don¡¯t embarrass me. otherwise, don¡¯te back and call me master! ¡± ¡± master, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll work hard! ¡± with the first group¡¯s mistake, the group behind them had more confidence in themselves. they could almost be sure that they were not that weak. li jiujue¡¯s daily training was also quite strict. in fact, his attitude before he went on stage was still rtively good. ¡± although that¡¯s what you say, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t perform well. at most, i¡¯ll help you out!¡± everyone was stunned by his words. who would have thought that ninth master, who had always been cold, would say such words in the end? ¡°thank you, master. it¡¯s a deal then!¡± ¡°that¡¯s what i said, but if you dare to perform badly, prepare to die!¡± under 9th master¡¯s threat, the group of people went up the stage. the style of 9th master¡¯s group was quite different from the previous group. they looked much more domineering and the group of people¡¯s dance was very cool. the audience below the stage was very excited. li jiujue was quite satisfied. he walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and said proudly, ¡± what do you think? i have trained him well, right? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not bad, but it can¡¯tpare to mine!¡± grandpa chong snorted and looked at his group. ¡± we must be first! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re alsopeting with me?¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows. ¡± go away. we¡¯re in apetitive rtionship now. don¡¯t try to get close to me! ¡± mo nan chong said coldly. 9th master was speechless. ... his heart felt stifled. his girlfriend only wanted his disciple and not him. was it because their faces were beautiful? was she tired of looking at him? 9th master¡¯s group lit up the entire ce. mo nan chong¡¯s group had a more emotional song, but their dance was also a little fiery, so they were not worried about this situation at all. li jiujue¡¯s group was simply helping them to warm up the ce. ¡°good luck.¡± mo nan chong made a ¡®all the best¡¯ gesture and sent the group of people on stage like an old mother. their group¡¯s styling had all been done by li ruhua, so it was very stunning. the moment he went up, the entire audience was in an uproar. ¡°oh my god, this set of styling is really amazing!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this too good?¡± ... ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going crazy. i love this group so much. every one of them is so good to watch. even the dance god is here! ¡± ¡°han feixing is the most handsome!¡± ¡°our xuan hao is not bad either!¡± ¡°xie zhen is the best too!¡± ¡± i¡¯ll support the entire team. please stay where you are! ¡± the shouting was deafening. when mo nan chong heard it, he knew that this group would not be bad. she looked up at the big screen. the people on the stage had started to perform. the lights shone on and the entire stage looked very good. all of them sang well and basically stabilized themselves without making any mistakes. because of a few days of training, although everyone¡¯s dance was intense, their singing was very stable and they were not panting at all. ¡°why is your group so strong?¡± yuan qianqian stood behind mo nan chong and was a little surprised. ¡± i remember that on the first day, everyone was of the same level. but it¡¯s only been a few days for your group, why do you feel like you¡¯re doing this so easily?¡± ¡± i¡¯ve been training for a few days. my body has been strengthened. ¡± mo nan chong said. it had only been a few days, so the effect wasn¡¯t very great. if they came for a month, these people would basically improve a few levels in all aspects. ¡°amazing.¡± yuan qianqian turned to look at her own group. their group was a little dejected. she turned around tofort her group. nie yan wasn¡¯t nervous. their style was unique and leaned towards the national style, so it was hard topare with the other groups. Chapter 2110 2110 he was eliminated [ oh my god, did mo nan chong¡¯s training really work? [ i feel like everyone has be much stronger! ] [ this group is amazing. there are so many outstanding people! [ you¡¯re already very strong, but you¡¯ve actually improved so much. you¡¯re really not simple! ] [ so strong! ] [ the third group is really the strongest! ] [ i think someone said that i don¡¯t know how to take care of my apprentices and that her group must be the weakest. you didn¡¯t expect it to have such an effect, did you? ] [ it¡¯s amazing. although master pet always looks like he¡¯s doing things that have nothing to do with training, it¡¯s the exact opposite. she¡¯s actually the best at training! ] [ grandpa pet is so powerful. not only is he strong, but his apprentice is also so powerful. ] [ i feel like han feixing and the rest have grown a lot. ] [ that¡¯s right. he¡¯s amazing! ] [ everyone¡¯s so awesome. i¡¯m so touched that i¡¯m about to cry. i¡¯m so good! ] [ what¡¯s so good about mo nan¡¯s pet? didn¡¯t you guys hear what lu die ¡®er said to li jiujue? the disciples that they take in are all determined to be responsible to the end! ] [ they¡¯re really too kind. they said that even if they were to be eliminated, they would still provide resources or help out. mo nan chong has so many resources, but they never said anything like that! ] [ i remember her saying that if she gets eliminated, she won¡¯t help. don¡¯t count on her! ] [ tsk, tsk. that¡¯s so disgusting. are you trying to clear your name? ] [ i didn¡¯t expect mo nan chong to be like this. she¡¯s nothing like lord rong. she¡¯s not loyal at all! ] [ if it¡¯s lord rong, all of us will definitely go out! ] [ lord rong is the YYDS in my heart! ] [ the mother and daughter are far from the same! ] [ don¡¯t try to be moral, okay? if she could send everyone out of the world, would they still need to participate in the talent show? [ that¡¯s funny! ] [ that¡¯s right. i like rong ye and i like dangye too. i think the two of them are very simr! ] mo nan chong¡¯s group had blown up the stage. everyone was extremely excited. it was yuan qianqian¡¯s group¡¯s turn after the group had left the stage. yuan qianqian¡¯s group was also at a disadvantage. their style was somewhat simr to mo nan chong¡¯s group, but they were much worse in terms of dressing and strength. ¡°how was it, master pet? did we do well?¡± some people went straight to mo nan chong and started to im credit. ¡°not bad.¡± mo nan chong nodded and took out a small notebook. he called everyone in front of him and pointed out their shorings. ¡± although han feixing¡¯s dance is very good, he doesn¡¯t sing very well in this ce ... ¡± ¡± xuan hao, you have a problem here too. remember to correct it next time ... ¡± ¡°......¡± [ is mo nan chong sick? ] [ they performed so well, and she¡¯s actually correcting them! ] [ i feel bad for my brothers. they didn¡¯t even get a word of praise! ] [ i¡¯mplimenting you, okay? [ it¡¯s just a matter of carefully correcting the problem! ] [ actually, i think that mo nan chong¡¯s decision was right. after all, there are still manypetitions in the future. they should correct their problems as soon as possible! ] [ this just shows that i¡¯m serious! ] [ that¡¯s right. even if you perform well, you can¡¯t be too proud! ] [ your future is promising. i hope you can continue to work hard! ] [ to have met a mentor like my favorite, you must be convinced after eight lifetimes of training. she¡¯s really improving them. [ he didn¡¯t say anything about the future. if he doesn¡¯t work hard, he¡¯ll be muddled even if he¡¯s sessful. ] [ i agree. it¡¯s best for me to cook like this! ] many people wereplimenting mo nan chong, but there were also many who were attacking her. ever since master chong debuted, he had always had a lot of anti-fans, perhaps it was because he was too outstanding that he attracted jealousy. however, her fans were also trying their best to defend her. after mo nan chong corrected them, he brought everyone to see the remaining two groups. yuan qianqian¡¯s group was average, but nie yan¡¯s group did a great job. they were the only ones on the stage with the national theme, so they were also amazed by everyone. after the performance, the results were out. the results would be announced from the highest score, and thest one would be eliminated. the first round eliminated 12 students. it was very simple and brutal. there was no pending confirmation and they were eliminated directly. therefore, when the host began to announce the scores, everyone on the stage was on tenterhooks. the instructors were also standing on the stage. they were also a little nervous. ¡± i¡¯ll announce the first ce. has everyone guessed who the first ce is? ¡± the host looked at the audience and shouted with some excitement. the audience was even more excited as they shouted their idol¡¯s name. han feixing¡¯s name was the loudest among them. after all, he already had a lot of fans. ¡± looks like everyone¡¯s right. first ce goes to han feixing, our dancing god han feixing! ¡± mo nanchong was not surprised. although han feixing made some mistakes in his singing, he performed the best among all the students. when he was dancing, he did a few difficult moves that blew up the audience. ... if they couldn¡¯t get a high number of votes, then there would be a problem with the audience¡¯s judgment. lu die ¡®er bit her lips and red at mo nan chong. she had been looking forward to someone taking first ce in her group. in the end, mo nan chong¡¯s group took it. the second ce was also from mo nan chong¡¯s group, and the third ce was also from mo nan chong¡¯s group ... even though the fans were not surprised that mo nan chong¡¯s group was in the top few ces, the other groups on stage were still a little shocked. lu die ¡®er was the most furious. she had wanted to take the top three spots as well, since her group was clearly the most capable. in the end, mo nanchong took all the credit. what right did she have! the top five ces were all taken by mo nan chong¡¯s group, but there were other groups behind them. ... everyone who entered the safe zone heaved a sigh of relief. however, the people behind them began to worry. after all, there were twelve people to be eliminated. when it was thest twenty, everyone became nervous. the host began to announce the eliminated people instead of continuing to broadcast in order. this made everyone heave a sigh of relief. twelve people would be eliminated from each group. mo nan chong¡¯s group was considered the best, with only one eliminated. the other groups had all been eliminated. the people who were eliminated were more or less sad, and the brothers around them were also very sad. mo nanchong stood beside the eliminated one and patted him on the shoulder. she did not say anything tofort him, but just patted his shoulder. the boy was young and handsome. he was indeed the worst in their group. when she heard her own name, she cried. the people below the stage felt very stifled. ¡°how did i get eliminated?¡± ¡± he¡¯s the only one eliminated from the entire group. he must be very sad! ¡± ¡°my heart aches for yi shui. it¡¯s not easy for him, how could he be eliminated! he¡¯s very hardworking!¡± ¡± sometimes, hard work isn¡¯t the most important thing. you also need to have talent! ¡± ¡± although he¡¯s good looking, his singing and dancing aren¡¯t that good. it¡¯s not surprising that he was eliminated! ¡± ¡°i still feel heartache!¡± Chapter 2111 2111 chapter 2113-sharp contrast the performance ended, and the 12 people who had been eliminated were also eliminated. those who were eliminated were sad, and those who stayed were happy, but they were also sad for their brothers. although there were only nine people left in the end, every day they could stay was a day. this was an opportunity for everyone. some people couldn¡¯t stay and had to leave this circle, while others had to go back and inherit their family¡¯s property ... they were all people who loved the stage, and none of them were willing to quit. even though only one person had been eliminated from mo nan chong¡¯s group, everyone was still very sad. ¡°yi shui, don¡¯t be sad. there will be more chances in the future.¡± ¡°if you need money, just tell me. if you need help, just tell me, okay? don¡¯t struggle alone.¡± each of them hugged yi shui and felt a little sad. although they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, they had been eating and sleeping together for the past few days, so they had developed feelings for each other. no one could bear to see him leave. grandpa chong was also a little reluctant. although yi shui¡¯s conditions were the worst, he was actually the most hardworking one. moreover, he wasn¡¯t considered to be the worst in qualifications. it was just that he didn¡¯t have any opportunities to train since he was young. he was actually very smart and learned everything very quickly, but he couldn¡¯tpare to other people who had a good foundation. if he had some foundation, he might not have been eliminated. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, there will be more chances in the future.¡± mo nanchong patted yi shui¡¯s shoulder and consoled him. many people in the broadcast room were still watching. seeing that mo nan chong did not say anything about supporting yi shui or helping yi shui, many people were a little dissatisfied. because in the other live broadcast room, lu die ¡®er knew how to conduct herself well. she had already told the eliminated people that she would help themter. she would help them step out of their predicament and even give them resources. it wasn¡¯t just lu die ¡®er, the other people also had a simr attitude. not only did he encourage andfort them, but he also said that he would help them. only mo nan chong did not say anything about helping yi shui, other thanforting her. however, everyone knew that yi shui had it the worst out of all the eliminated people. his family¡¯s financial situation wasn¡¯t good, and it was said that he had a sick grandmother at home. the registration fee was given to him by his grandmother, who couldn¡¯t bear to treat him, so he could participate. one could only imagine how miserable he was. he had been abandoned by his parents since he was young and had always been relying on his grandmother. once he was eliminated, he might have to return to the countryside to live a bitter life. everyone actually felt that yi shui should stay because this was his chance to change his fate. inparison, the others, especially those who could go home and inherit the family fortune, actually didn¡¯t need to upy some space all the time. [ my heart aches for yi shui. he¡¯s been eliminated! ] [ his grandmother was the one who used the money to save his life to sign him up. now that he has been eliminated, how is he going to exin it to his grandmother? he must be so sad! ] [ i¡¯m begging you, please give him a chance. even a little money will do! ] [ isn¡¯t mo nanchong¡¯s family so rich that they can rival the country? we should really give him some money. he¡¯s so pitiful! ] [ it¡¯s immoral of us to kidnap him, but to be honest, even if i have money, i¡¯ll give it to yi shui to support him. yi shui is actually quite talented and he¡¯s good-looking. as long as he¡¯s given some resources, he¡¯ll be able to rise in the industry! ] [ you guys make it sound so easy. why don¡¯t you go and help? [ it¡¯s really easy to talk. i can¡¯t just help everyone, can i? i¡¯ll help whoever i see pitiful? ] [ to be honest, our beloved master is just a little girl! ] [ there¡¯s always someone who doesn¡¯t need to pay a single cent and forces others to pay. the keyboard warriors are really amazing! ] [ stop being a fan. mo nan chong has no conscience. ] [ at the very least, she handed it over to her teacher. what did her teacher help her student with? [ even if she¡¯s not a bad person, she¡¯s not a good person either! ] [ i agree with what i said before. i¡¯m a fan of mo nan chong because of lord rong, but her style is so different from lord rong¡¯s. if it were lord rong, he would definitely help her without a second thought! ] [ obviously, she¡¯s not lord rong and she¡¯s not as daring as lord rong. she¡¯s kind and cute! ] [ how did master rong give birth to such a daughter? ] [ are you guys done? are you crazy? can you not always bring up lord rong? ] [ master rong is master rong, master pet is master pet! ] [ they¡¯re mother and daughter. can¡¯t youpare them? [ i just think she¡¯s not as good as lord rong! ] ...... there was a lot of scolding and quarrels in the live broadcast room. mo nan chong did not mention anything about helping, which was in stark contrast to the other livestream rooms. it was no wonder that everyone had turned from fans to haters. of course, uncle pet didn¡¯t know what was happening in the live broadcast room and didn¡¯t pay attention to it. the director had seen the situation, but he didn¡¯t care. they did not remind mo nan chong that this was exactly what their show wanted. the voices of ttery and scolding were all hot topics. that night, those who were eliminated would be sent away. when yi shui was packing up, many people cried. mo nan chong did not say anything, but helped to clean up. ... of course, this behavior still caused many people to feel disgusted. [ what¡¯s mo nan chong doing? was she looking forward to him leaving? he¡¯s actually helping to pack things! ] [ you guys are so hard to please! ] [ they¡¯ve already been eliminated. it¡¯s a fact that they¡¯re leaving. even if i don¡¯t help them, they¡¯ll still have to leave. if i help, they can be more rxed, right? ] [ even though that¡¯s what you say, yi shui must be very sad! ] [ you guys aren¡¯t yi shui. do you know if he¡¯s happy or sad? ] [ everyone is really confused. ] [ my heart aches for our beloved grandpa. he gets med no matter what he does! ] [ there are too many ck spots, there¡¯s no other way! ] [ isn¡¯t her poprity all thanks to her mother! ] [ i really despise this kind of rich and star-like second generation ... ] [ i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood me. i¡¯m not famous because of my mother, but because of myself. ] she didn¡¯t even want to announce her identity! ] ... [ you¡¯re talking so much, but didn¡¯t you still announce itter? ] yi shui pulled her suitcase and went out. the rest of the people had also packed up. when everyone got on the bus, the people who stayed behind were all looking at them, each more reluctant than the other. ¡°goodbye, we¡¯ll meet again after we get out!¡± ¡°yi shui, good luck. i¡¯lle out to see you!¡± the group of people watched the car slowly leave reluctantly. after twelve people left, although there were still many people left, it still made people feel a lot more deserted. mo nanchong turned around and said to his students, ¡± alright, don¡¯t be sad. if we lose this opportunity, there may be a better one. not everyone can stay, there will always be those who break up ande back together.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not easy to change water.¡± someone sighed. ¡°it¡¯s not easy for anyone,¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s go drink and have some barbeque. we¡¯ll rest for the day and leave tomorrow! ¡± Chapter 2112 2112 chapter 2114-nightmare journey because of yi shui¡¯s incident, mo nan¡¯s pet had be a hot topic. almost all the hot searches were scolding her. many people said that she was simply heartless. yi shui was in such a miserable state, but she didn¡¯t even help. they said that everyone else said that they would help their own students, but mo nan chong did not even mention a word of help. [ i finally understand. the richer you are, the stingier you are! ] [ the more you can help others, the more you refuse to help others! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. trash like mo nan chong really doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mentor! ] [ can you not say that about our master pet? ] if you¡¯re so kind, go and help. what do you need our grandpa chong for? [ she¡¯s going to be a mentor, not a charity! ] [ that¡¯s right. grandpa pampered was very serious when he was a mentor. he did everything that she was responsible for. i don¡¯t think anyone has the right to say that about our grandpa pampered! ] [ my heart aches for our beloved master. he¡¯s already on the hot search for such a small matter! ] [ she has a problem with her own style. everyone is helping her, but she¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t mention it and refuses to help! ] mo nan chong got up early in the morning and received a call from sister huan. sister huan saw the hot search and called her. ¡°darling, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°you should also say a few words. everyone is just saying some words in front of the camera. no one knew if they would help in the future, and even if they didn¡¯t, no one would say anything. but if you don¡¯t promise anything, you¡¯ll be criticized by others.¡± sister huan said helplessly. ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently, ¡± if they want to scold me, let them. i don¡¯t care. ¡± ¡°... darling, you¡¯re so calm. i don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°then don¡¯t do anything. don¡¯t look at the trending searches. if you want to scold, then let it be. besides, must you say that you¡¯re helping others? why did you have to tell the whole world that you helped him?¡± ¡°even if i did help, do you think no one would say anything? they¡¯ll say that i¡¯m pretending to help ...¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, ¡± let them be. i don¡¯t care about that. ¡± sister huan had wanted tofort mo nan, but she did not expect to be the one being consoled instead. while grandpa pet was on the phone, the students came over. because it was time for the next episode, there was no recording for the time being. the students also got their own mobile phones, so they could have one for the day. because of this, everyone knew that their favorite grandpa had been scolded. ¡°master chong, are you alright?¡± ¡°in fact, you don¡¯t have to care about it. yi shui won¡¯t care about it either. he doesn¡¯t like people helping him. if he needed it, we would have given him the money long ago!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. why don¡¯t we help you exin? ¡± ¡± even if we don¡¯t, we don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. they¡¯re just thinking too much. ¡± mo nan chong looked at the group of people in front of him. ¡± you don¡¯t have to exin, ¡± she said with a smile. ¡± i can still bear this kind of thing. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not angry?¡± ¡°they¡¯re cursing too harshly.¡± ¡± someone probably hired an inte water army to defame you. now, weibo is full of people scolding you. ¡± mo nan chong did not mind. if she wanted to scold him, she could. she did not care about these things. as everyone had woken up early, mo nan chong brought everyone to the yard to practice some martial arts before packing up with the rest. their next stop would be at a different location. the rules for the next round were different as well. of course, no one knew where they would be going or what rules thepetition would have. they were just looking forward to it and were a little nervous. the second round of thepetition would be more intense than the first. they had to train for a month and then eliminate 48 people. as the number of people eliminated was very high, everyone was actually very worried. he was afraid that he would not be able to continue. the group packed their things and went out. the other teams outside had also packed their things. the assassins, li ruhua, tang luo, and the others were standing on the other side, dragging their luggage. ¡°for the next episode, i¡¯ll give you a simple preview. there was a group stage and an individual stage. in other words, everyone has to go on an individual stage to show off, but at the same time, they have to participate in the group stage.¡± ¡°the solo show and the group stage require everyone to create their own creations. we will give you some things, but on that basis, you have to create your own creations. i¡¯ll be holding an event for everyone to find their own inspiration.¡± ¡± we¡¯ve reached an agreement with a variety show from a tv station, so we¡¯re looking for inspiration while participating in the variety show! ¡± ¡°what variety show?¡± the director¡¯s words made everyone nervous. it was hard to say for variety shows. some variety shows were not bad, while some variety shows were very scary. ¡°the nightmare trip ...¡± ¡°what?¡± everyone held their heads and looked at the director in horror. ¡°are you sure we want to participate in this variety show?¡± ¡°this is crazy. don¡¯t you know how scary this variety show is, director?¡± ¡°wow, this variety show is meant to make things difficult for the artistes. every time the artistes are tormented, sometimes they can¡¯t even record the show ... it¡¯s because they can make the artistes unable to record that the show bes famous. it¡¯s like a nightmare. director, you actually want us to participate in this kind of show!¡± ¡°someone will probably die!¡± ... ¡°can you not participate?¡± ¡°we¡¯d rather shut ourselves in our rooms andpose than topose with this variety show!¡± everyone was against it. after all, the nightmare journey sounded very scary and had almost scared the artistes crazy. ¡°i¡¯ve discussed it with the other director. they¡¯ll be gentler. you must be nervous!¡± the director smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s already been discussed. unless you quit, you have to attend! ¡± ¡°i even have the heart to quit!¡± ¡°don¡¯t! what if it¡¯s really not that scary?¡± ¡°after all, there are so many people here. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s that scary!¡± ¡°although it¡¯s scary, it¡¯s actually quite fun!¡± ¡°does each set have a different theme?¡± ... ¡± yes, they¡¯ve arranged different topics for you to challenge. when the timees, you¡¯ll draw lots to decide. some are very simple, and some are very difficult, but they¡¯re basically all doable. ¡± the director exined. ¡°master chong, are you afraid?¡± long junyu asked. mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± i like it when it¡¯s fun! ¡± ¡°we don¡¯t have to be so scared with grandpa pampered around, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, everyone be brave!¡± the group got into the car and prepared to leave for other ces. the theme of this variety show had always been horror. asionally, there would be other themes, but most of the time, it was very scary. on the bus, many people were discussing this matter and were worried about whether they would be exposed after attending. Chapter 2113 2113 chapter 2114-frightening manor they arrived at the variety show filming location. everyone was a little excited, but they couldn¡¯t help but worry. this variety show was really scary. it had scared countless artistes unconscious, and many artistes had also revealed their ugly state on the variety show, making it to all kinds of hot searches. of course, there were also people who got hurt in variety shows. therefore, even though this variety show was very popr, there were actually many people who felt that this variety show was not good enough. it was too dangerous. there were several times when it almost took the lives of some artists. when they arrived, the variety show hosts were already there. the program started its live broadcast. because of the previous trailer, many fans actually knew about this situation. therefore, the live broadcast room was still very lively. each of the six hosts was responsible for leading a group. ¡°let¡¯s start drawing lots!¡± one of the hosts said, ¡± we¡¯ll draw lots to decide who will follow you, and which stage you¡¯ll be going through. we¡¯ve already prepared six checkpoints, and we¡¯re just waiting for you to go through them!¡± ¡°are they all terrifying?¡± one of the students raised his head and asked, ¡± is there anyone who is gentler and less scary? ¡± ¡°well, as everyone knows, our show is called nightmare journey. to be honest, we think it¡¯s quite a nightmare, even though we¡¯ve done many episodes here.¡± another female host said with a smile, ¡± but don¡¯t worry, the safety of the show is still quite high. we¡¯ll y more things that can stimte your inspiration. who knows, you might be able to create something very impressive! ¡± ¡°why can¡¯t i believe it?¡± ¡°it still feels terrifying!¡± ¡°are you all afraid of ghosts?¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense, there won¡¯t be any ghosts!¡± e, the instructors,e over and draw lots. you guys should be asking the instructors to help you draw lots, right?¡± the other host also spoke. the remaining host was already holding the drawing cylinder. the few of them looked at each other and then walked forward. long yanyu and the others were so nervous that they were already hugging each other. of course, there were also those who were disdainful, such as han feixing. he sneered. ¡± there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. ¡± draw, draw as much as you want!¡± xuan hao: ¡± you¡¯re quite bold at this time. don¡¯t pee your pants when you get scared! ¡± han feixing was shocked. you¡¯re the one who peed your pants!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid. aren¡¯t you afraid of ghosts and the dark?¡± xuan hao said. ¡°you know that much? you¡¯re my fan!¡± ¡°i know that even if i¡¯m not your fan!¡± on mo nan chong¡¯s side, everyone was already drawing lots. uncle pet randomly picked one and opened it. he saw the words ¡± horror manor ¡± on it, and the host¡¯s name below. the host was a male host, but it was said that he was the most timid one among all the hosts. every time in this program, he would be the one who shouted the loudest. ¡°the manor of horrors.¡± mo nan chong handed the paper to long zhiyu and the others. everyone¡¯s faces turned green when they received the note. ¡°no way, horror manor? why does it sound so inauspicious and scary?¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to go!¡± ¡°can i choose to withdraw?¡± ¡°can i pretend that i have a heart disease and then quit?¡± long junyu and the others raised their hands one after another, each more panicked than the other. [ hahaha, i just realized that my brothers are all so timid! ] [ it¡¯s not that i¡¯m timid. i¡¯ve always thought that nightmare journey is a very scary variety show. every episode of the show before this was very scary and very real. it¡¯s even more exciting than horror movies. ] [ that¡¯s right, i also watch ¡± nightmare journey ¡°. i think it¡¯s very scary! ] [ my brothers aren¡¯t very brave. they¡¯ll probably be scared! ] [ my heart aches for my brothers, but my brothers ¡®courage ismendable. they should be able to hold on until the end! ] [ master pet doesn¡¯t look afraid at all. i can even see the mysterious smile on her face. ¡°master chong, what are youughing at? your smile is so scary!¡± xie xie noticed what the audience was looking at. he got goosebumps.¡±why do i feel like you¡¯re having a good time?¡± he asked.¡±do you find it exciting?¡± ¡°yeah, this name sounds fun. i like it.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going to be scaredter?¡± xie xie asked. mo nan chong: ¡± i haven¡¯t fought with a ghost in a long time. this theme looks very familiar! ¡± everyone was speechless. they didn¡¯t know if they should be happy or sad. the rest of the groups also opened their lots, which were basically rted to horror. the only one that didn¡¯t matter much was probably a forest adventure, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a safe way to y. ¡°no way, why am i following you?¡± the emcee who had drawn mo nan chong¡¯s group was on the verge of tears when he saw his name. ¡± you guys are the scariest. how can you be so lucky?¡± mo nan chong nodded and said happily, ¡± my luck has always been good. i got the one i like, but it¡¯s a pity that no one seems to like it! ¡± ¡± exactly. i don¡¯t think anyone likes it. you¡¯re the only one who likes it! ¡± the host was on the verge of tears. he asked the other hosts, ¡± can i switch with you guys? i¡¯m scared! ¡± ... ¡°you speak as if we¡¯re not afraid. i¡¯ll leave the most exciting one for you. you¡¯re the most suitable. you need to train your courage!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. good luck, momo.¡± ¡°you¡¯re the fattest!¡± e on,e on, you¡¯ll be braver if you leave us!¡± the host, xu mo, had already lowered his head and fallen into silence. he nced at mo nan chong and the others, then fixed his eyes on han feixing. ¡± han wushen, you look the most reliable. when the timees, you¡¯ll have my back! ¡± xu mo said after swallowing a mouthful of saliva. he said there was nothing to be afraid of, so he was obviously the most courageous one in this group. when the time came, he would definitely hug han feixing¡¯s thigh tightly. ¡°sure.¡± han feixing had a carefree look on his face. he really did not seem to be afraid at all. the rest of the people were skeptical, but because of han feixing¡¯s performance, they felt that han feixing might really be fearless. ... therefore, everyone had the urge to suck up to han feixing. although he wasn¡¯t afraid, he was a girl after all, so it wasn¡¯t very convenient. han feixing was different. after drawing lots to decide, everyone split into groups and went to their respective ces. this time, the jie ji group had arranged for a car, so they drove a few of their own. in mo nan chong¡¯s group, han feixing, long yanyu, xuan hao, and a few others were in charge of driving. master pet was sitting in han feixing¡¯s car, and han feixing was driving with a cold face. ¡°with the dance god around, i feel so safe!¡± xu mo said. ¡°isn¡¯t that nonsense? by the way, aren¡¯t the big brother assassins, luo luo, and hua hua going to participate?¡± a student on the bus asked. Chapter 2114 2114 then i¡¯ll apany them! ¡°if they¡¯re not participating, then we¡¯ll participate.¡± mo nan chong said. they had all appeared out of the blue, and the festival group hadn¡¯t made any prior arrangements, so li ruhua, tang luo, and the others weren¡¯t qualified to participate in this. of course, it didn¡¯t matter to them. after all, no one was very interested in it. li ruhua, tang luo, and the group of assassins were also happy and rxed. if they didn¡¯t participate in the livestream, they could eat and drink happily. they didn¡¯t have to participate in terrifying things, and it was much morefortable. it was still a long way to go. mo nan chong and the others had to drive for two to three hours to get there. after arriving at the ce, he went to have a meal first. he nned to fill his stomach and have enough strength before going through the levels. as they ate, they discussed what might be in the horror manor. ¡± mr. xu, you¡¯re experienced. isn¡¯t this haunted manor very scary? ¡± someone asked xu mo. ¡± this, this ... ¡± xu mo wanted to say something but stopped. he blinked his eyes. to be honest, he was not very sure himself. after all, he was always the one who screamed the loudest in this kind of event. he only cared about screaming from the beginning to the end, and he hadpletely forgotten what he was doing. ¡°in any case, it should be very terrifying.¡± the festival group loved to do these scary things. they could scare people to death. ¡± it seems to be very terrifying. ¡± someone asked, ¡± has anyone studied the programs in the past episodes? ¡± ¡± then who would research this? who would have thought that they would participate? i swore that i would never participate in this show. ¡± someone said in a depressed tone. she was already scared to death, but in the end, she was forced to participate in this program. ¡°don¡¯t worry too much, the provincial party will arrange for a medical team to be on standby,¡± xu mo said as he raised his hand. everyone raised their heads and looked at xu mo. ¡± we¡¯re even more nervous now that you¡¯ve said that! ¡± was this something that could happen in the show? they wouldn¡¯t be here to risk their lives, right? ¡± um, the festival group is really inhumane, and we¡¯ve drawn the most difficult one, so i think we should all be prepared. it¡¯s going to be very dangerous and scary. ¡± xu mo swallowed his saliva. he was actually not in the mood to eat. ording to his past experience, this situation was extremely likely. he had participated in so many episodes of the show, and actually, there were many times when he fainted from shock. xu mo did not dare to recall it. everyone fell into silence. they felt that the danger factor this time was quite high, and they really had to pay attention to their safety. after they were full, mo nan chong led the team and set off. master chong was quite happy. she was quite interested in exciting things, especially haunted houses. after all, she had designed a haunted house herself, and she had stayed in hell a long time ago. ¡°master chong, are you really not afraid at all?¡± long zhiyu looked at mo nan chong suspiciously. ¡± you¡¯re a girl. it¡¯s weird! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you find it strange? you¡¯re all men, yet you¡¯re so scared.¡± grandpa pet retorted. everyone shut up. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. everyone¡¯s having so much fun! ] [ everyone thinks that i¡¯m being too gutsy, but in fact, they¡¯re just too timid! ] [ mo nan chong is indeed brave. didn¡¯t she participate in the design of some haunted houses before? i heard that there is an international chain of haunted houses, and the haunted house that she designed is rumored to be the scariest haunted house in the world. if she can design a haunted house like that, she should be able toe to the current haunted house without any pressure, okay? ] [ that¡¯s right! ] [ i¡¯ve never liked her. she¡¯s pretentious! i hate yi shui whenever i think of her! ] [ does her conscience not hurt? yi shui is so pitiful, but she¡¯s still very happy. ] [ he doesn¡¯t even consider his brothers. i¡¯ve never seen such a heartless person. ] mo nan chong and the others went straight to the entrance of the terrifying manor. this horror manor was huge, and it looked scary from the entrance. although it was daytime outside, the sky was dark, so it was quite scary in the daytime. therge metal door was rusty, and there were many spider webs hanging on it. mo nan chong was the first to go over and gently pushed the metal door open. the metal door creaked and then mmed. she clearly didn¡¯t use any strength, but the metal door seemed to open by itself. just this one move was enough to scare everyone. ¡°f * ck!¡± ¡°oh my god, i was scared to death!¡± ¡± what the hell is this? is it moving on its own? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with this door!¡± everyone looked at the door nervously, aplicated expression on their faces. ¡°small tricks.¡± grandpa chong said indifferently. ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± although he had cowered a little just now, han feixing immediately followed behind mo nan chong to show that he was not afraid. xu mo and the others quickly followed. ... although the group of boys were all 1.8 to 1.9 meters tall, they all looked more nervous than mr. pet. only master pet was very calm. after she entered, she scanned her surroundings. the garden looked very old and shabby. there was a huge notice board at the door with a short story written on it. when everyone was looking at the story notice board, a terrifying piece of music suddenly sounded from the broadcast. it was a strangeughter, and it was apanied by an extremely terrifying music. everyone was so scared that their hair stood on end. ¡± hehehe, did you know? here, here, many people have died! ¡± ¡°they¡¯re all here, all here to apany me!¡± ¡°are you guys here to apany me? this way, i will have many, many friends who will always be with me!¡± the voice was very cold, like a child¡¯s voice, and it was extremely terrifying. xu mo¡¯s legs almost gave way and he fell to the ground. ... ¡°it¡¯s, it¡¯s just that terrifying! this is only the beginning!¡± ¡°f * ck ... my heart almost flew away!¡± ¡± no way, we¡¯ve only just entered ... inside, wouldn¡¯t it be more terrifying inside? ¡± ¡°is there something wrong with this jie group?¡± ¡± i¡¯m going crazy! i don¡¯t want to go in! ¡± ¡°this story is too scary. hundreds of people died? these people will appear as soon as there¡¯s thunder?¡± ¡°they still want to keep more people?¡± ¡°what ghost story ... i don¡¯t want to read this story at all!¡± mo nanchong squeezed his wrist. ¡± let¡¯s go and keep thempany since they¡¯re so lonely! ¡± everyone was speechless. they didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. ¡°the jie ji group is really capable of doing this. there must be a lot of ghosts!¡± xu mo said in fear. ¡± aren¡¯t they just npcs? they¡¯re all fake! ¡± master chong said softly. ¡°no, although it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s very realistic and will be very terrifying. it might be even more terrifying than the holographic projection!¡± Chapter 2115 2115 chapter 2117-be human xu mo and the others were timid, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. mo nanchong was the only one who was brave. han feixing pretended to be brave, but in fact, he was also very afraid. of course, the people present were all nervous, so they did not realize that han feixing was actually just pretending to be brave. on the contrary, manyizens in the live broadcast room realized this. [ han feixing said that he¡¯s not afraid of anything, but he looks more nervous than anyone else. i¡¯m dying ofughter. although his expression doesn¡¯t change, his little hand that¡¯s holding onto the corner of his shirt has betrayed him! ] [ the stars are still very cute! ] [ he¡¯s so cute. how can he be so timid?! ] he even had to puff up his own face! [ and this is during the day. after entering the house, it¡¯s night. i¡¯m scared to death! ] [ i usually find the nightmare journey to be very scary. i don¡¯t know why, but i actually find it a little funny today! ] mo nan chong and the others had already walked in. the courtyard was veryrge. as soon as they entered, they had a creepy feeling. when they walked in, the big iron gate behind them closed by itself. everyone was sessfully frightened. ¡± f * ck, that scared me to death. it¡¯s too terrifying! ¡± ¡± let¡¯s walk together. i think it¡¯s a little scary to be separated. what if one of us is pulled away? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m panicking a little now. i want to quit! ¡± ¡± what¡¯s there to be scared of? since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s gather our courage and charge in. i suspect that theizens areughing at us. look at what we¡¯re all doing. ¡± the group of people looked at their own posture, and none of them were walking properly. either you¡¯re holding my arm, or i¡¯m holding your hand. otherwise, i¡¯m walking with my back bent, or i¡¯m walking with my legs bent. it was simply difficult to move. when grandpa pet turned around, he was stunned by the scene behind him. the dozen of them were almost piled together. ¡°is it really that terrifying?¡± she could not help but ask. the group of students was stunned. this question had them stumped. to be honest, it wasn¡¯t that scary when they first entered. although the short story was a little scary, nothing had happened yet. they hadn¡¯t even seen an NPC. ¡°i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just scaring yourselves, aren¡¯t you?¡± mo nanchong rubbed his brows, feeling a little speechless. he had never seen anyone who could scare him like this. she was a good person, but she had scared herself silly. ¡°what if you see something really terrifyingter? what will you do?¡± master pet looked at this group of people with a funny look. ¡± have you guys forgotten that you still have topose? you¡¯re here looking for inspiration. ¡± ¡± what creative inspiration? wouldn¡¯t the creative inspiration be scared away by this? ¡± ¡°i just want to go home!¡± ¡°mom, i¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°but i¡¯m right. there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything scary at the moment. i think we shouldn¡¯t scare ourselves. let¡¯s move forward!¡± one of the boys stood up straight and tidied his clothes, showing a calm andposed look. he smiled and started to walk forward. after a few steps, he was about to say that there was nothing to be afraid of here, but when he turned around, a skeleton suddenly shot out from the flower bed next to him. ¡°ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± the boy almost rushed over to his grandpa. he was going to hold his grandpa, but he was a girl, so he stopped himself. then, she turned around and jumped onto the cameraman. she wrapped her arms and legs around the cameraman. [ hahahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ the cameraman is innocent! ] [ the cameraman thought: i wasn¡¯t even scared by the scary things here, but you scared me to death! ] [ it seems like the cameraman¡¯s soul almost flew out of his body! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. this is so fun. i¡¯mughing so hard that my tears areing out. how can this be so funny! ] [ that skeleton is so fake. although it flew a little suddenly, it¡¯s not that scary. yunhe is too cute! ] ¡°big brother, can you hug me? don¡¯t put me down, okay? i¡¯m not that heavy, i¡¯m pretty light!¡± yun he hugged the cameraman and refused toe down. he was already on the verge of tears. ... it¡¯s fake. ¡± she picked up the skeleton and showed it to yunhe. yunhe was so shocked that he almost flew. ¡± sister, are you even human? how dare you grab this! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fake. feel it. it¡¯s not bad. it feels like real bones. well done!¡± mo nan chong touched the skull and wanted to show it to yun he. yun he hugged the cameraman tightly and was on the verge of tears. ¡± big brother, can you take me away? this woman is a little crazy! ¡± ... the rest of the students found it funny, but at the same time, they were afraid of the skeleton in mo nan chong¡¯s hands. although it was fake, it looked quite real for some reason, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end and their scalps go numb. ¡°do you guys want to take a look? it¡¯s quite fun.¡± mo nan chong said. everyone shook their heads, as if they had seen a ghost. ¡± what are you afraid of? even if you die, you¡¯ll all be bones. do you think i¡¯ll eat you up? ¡± master pet didn¡¯t quite understand. she took the skeleton and walked forward, even deliberately fiddling with it so that the skeleton would follow her like a person. the students who had been following her unwaveringly were now panicking. he didn¡¯t dare to follow them anymore. he felt like he would die if he followed them. of course, they had no choice but to follow her. although master pet was a little scary, she was indeed very powerful and brave. following her gave them a certain sense of security. ¡°big brother, you¡¯re too sturdy. you¡¯re not afraid, are you? i¡¯ll go with you. give the camera to someone else. can you hold my hand?¡± yun he clung onto the cameraman who she was hugging just now. the cameraman was quite burly and looked very strong, giving people a sense of security. ... ¡°......¡± the cameraman didn¡¯t say anything and continued walking. [ yunhe is too cute! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. he¡¯s actually pestering the cameraman! ] [ the cameraman is speechless! ] [ speaking of which, their courage is really funny. these big brother cameramen are all very brave. when i follow them, none of them are afraid! ] [ no, you¡¯re wrong. didn¡¯t you guys notice that a few of the cameras were shaking badly? [ the cameraman is also human. he can be afraid too! ] [ i feel it too. several shots are shaking badly. actually, the cameraman was behind the camera, so who knew if they were afraid! [ my heart aches for the filming teacher, i¡¯m afraid we have to film it too! ] [ it¡¯s so funny. i wonder what¡¯s in front of it! ] [ i¡¯m really brave. even if it was fake, i wouldn¡¯t dare to pick up the skeleton and y with it, but she just took it and left ... ] [ she¡¯s simply inhuman. she¡¯s too bold! ] Chapter 2116 2116 chapter 2118-there¡¯s something more fun mo nan chong continued to walk in. there were many cobwebs in the garden, and the whole garden looked eerie. there were even some strange sculptures near the door of the vi. the sculptures were covered in red paint and looked like they were bleeding. it was a terrifying sight. uncle pet wasn¡¯t afraid. he even leaned in and studied it carefully. the rest of the people were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to get close. even the cameraman felt that something was off and didn¡¯t dare to get too close. they were all afraid. mo nan chong: ¡± ... do you want to jump up? ¡± she looked at the smaller statue and asked, then pressed its head. everyone was speechless. ¡± how can a sculpture jump?! ¡± ¡°could it be an NPC?¡± ¡°master pet, don¡¯t scare us!¡± in fact, the few filming teachers did not dare to get too close. [ camera teachers, quickly give us a close-up shot. this isn¡¯t very professional. even if you¡¯re scared, you should at least take a closer shot! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. don¡¯t make things difficult for the cameramen anymore. everyone¡¯s scared, okay? ] [ i¡¯m awesome! she really looks like she¡¯s holding a living person down! ] [ could it be an NPC with a child? [ it looks very small, like a child hidden in the middle of the sculpture! ] [ whether it¡¯s a human or a sculpture, they¡¯ll probably have eight lifetimes of bad luck when they meet my favorite. look, they can¡¯t move! ] [ i¡¯m going to die ofughter. is master pet the devil¡¯s nemesis? ] [ the big boss is always so amazing! ] the cameraman still gave a close-up shot. it was the burly cameraman. yun he was still stuck to his side, and he was trembling as he looked ahead. ¡°big brother, can we not go over?¡± ¡°big brother, i know you have professional ethics, but didn¡¯t you realize that everyone is staying far away from you?¡± ¡°big brother, i know that your goal is grandpa pamper ... but, can you not do this?¡± ¡°big brother, i¡¯m really scared, but i¡¯m even more scared of leaving you!¡± the cameraman finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± can you stop talking? ¡± ¡°oh, i won¡¯t say anything then!¡± mo nan chong continued to look at the statue-like person. after the camera got closer, everyone could see that it was not a child, but a strange-looking adult. it looked like a sick adult who could not grow up. moreover, it looked strange, so it should be a special actor. ¡°master pet ... can you let me go?¡± the special actor was helpless. ¡± my job requires me to jump up. it¡¯s not appropriate for you to do this. ¡± ¡°oh, then you can dance.¡± grandpa chong let go of his hand. the special actor jumped up and rushed towards the students. although they knew that it was a person, everyone was shocked because of the scary makeup and the special appearance. everyone was chased and scattered, screaming in pain. ¡± what are your names? show some respect to the actors. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± let¡¯s pretend to be caught! ¡± everyone was speechless. the special actor was speechless. why did he have a feeling that he couldn¡¯t continue acting? after ying for a while, master pet felt bored and continued to walk forward. the audience in the livestream room was still very happy and felt that it was too funny. [ this is so funny. one courageous man and a group of cowards breaking into a haunted house. what kind of weirdbination is this! ] [ the funniest person is han feixing. he¡¯s been pretending not to be afraid. [ but he¡¯s actually the one who¡¯s most afraid. what a joke. our dance god has been silently hiding at the back, thinking that no one would find him! ] [ han feixing is really funny. he kept emphasizing that he would not be afraid, but in the end, he¡¯s scared to death alone. ] mo nan chong had already continued walking forward. the rest of the people had no choice but to follow her. when they walked to the side of a small pool, master pet¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± ah, this is interesting! ¡± ¡°what?¡± everyone looked at the pool in a panic. ¡± there can¡¯t be any more water ghosts, right? this pool isn¡¯t deep, so how can there be water ghosts? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°why are you so excited? we¡¯re so scared!¡± ¡°there¡¯s something fun, didn¡¯t you guys see?¡± mo nan chong looked into the pool. there seemed to be something swimming in the pool, and no one dared to get close. a few of the more courageous ones stood a little closer. they were curious, but also a little afraid. they wanted to look but didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°take a look, it¡¯s quite fun.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°are there really water ghosts?¡± one of them asked. ... ¡°i don¡¯t think they can be considered water ghosts!¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± did you see that, zhenzhen? ¡± before she could finish her sentence, one of the students eximed and hugged another student. ¡± there really is a water ghost. oh my god, what was that just now? that shadow was so terrifying! ¡± ¡°look carefully, it¡¯s not a water ghost.¡± mo nan chong felt a little helpless. ¡± it¡¯s alive! ¡± ¡°what living thing!¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be alive!¡± ¡± i saw it too ... what ghostly shadow? it¡¯s so terrifying. the water looks so deep! ¡± ¡± such a small pond, but the water is so deep. it¡¯s so scary! ¡± everyone was looking at the pool in a heated discussion, each one more nervous than thest. mo nan chong, on the other hand, remained calm andposed. she looked at the water indifferently. after a while, master chong suddenly said, ¡± why don¡¯t we fish it out and y with it? i think it¡¯ll taste good if we roast it! ¡± everyone was confused. ... [ roast and eat? roast what? roast water ghost? ] [ master pamper ... why is he getting scarier and scarier? ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m a little scared! ] [ why do i find it so funny?! [ the water ghosts in the water are probably scared to death! ] just as everyone was in a daze, the thing in the water suddenly floated up. then, everyone saw clearly what it was. it was a crocodile! everyone was shocked. it was a crocodile with strange drawings all over its body. when it swam in the water, it looked particrly terrifying. ¡°right? it¡¯s fun, right?¡± mo nan chong said with interest, ¡± i¡¯m out to y. ¡± everyone was confused. they were traumatized by the sight of crocodiles.st time, master pet used crocodiles to train them. after a few days of training, although the crocodiles didn¡¯t bite, they were still very scary. there were crocodiles here too. ¡± the festival group has gone too far. the crocodile is so scary that it almost scared people to death! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t the festival group just trying to scare people!¡± ¡°the jie ji group is never a good person!¡± xu mo had been hiding among the crowd, and it was already impressive that he had not fainted from the shock. the crocodile emerged from the water. when it saw master pet, it was as if it had seen heaven and earth. with a plop, it went back into the water, made a few bubbles, and swam away. Chapter 2117 2117 chapter 2118-pale face ¡°don¡¯t go, don¡¯t you want to y with us?¡± mo nan chong looked at the crocodile swimming in the water with an innocent expression. the crocodile¡¯s tail swung extremely fast, and it disappeared without a trace. everyone was speechless. there was no need to exin a tough life. master pet, who liked to y with gator, was really a little tough. ¡± forget it, let¡¯s continue walking. i¡¯m looking forward to seeing if there¡¯s anything more exciting inside. ¡± grandpa chong said with interest. ¡°i don¡¯t want anything more exciting. this is already exciting enough!¡± ¡°master chong, let¡¯s finish this quickly. i¡¯m afraid my heart can¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, since we have to finish walking, i think it¡¯s better to end it quickly.¡± ¡± i agree. let¡¯s finish this quickly and then have a good rest! ¡± ¡°i just came in,¡± mo nan chong replied. xu mo raised his hand weakly. ¡± i remember that it will take about a day to finish walking through this ce. there will be many traps inside, and it may separate everyone. so, remember to stick together when you leave. if you¡¯re separated and locked up in the same ce, it¡¯ll be too scary!¡± ¡°is it that scary?¡± ¡± no way! i can¡¯t be separated from others! if i¡¯m separated, i¡¯ll die! i¡¯m scared! ¡± ¡°wait, hold on to me!¡± ¡°the cameraman will be following us, right? can i think of it this way? if i¡¯m identally left alone, there¡¯s still the cameraman!¡± xu mo said weakly, ¡± not necessarily. i¡¯ve been alone before. the cameraman didn¡¯t follow me either. he was also lost by the trap. ¡± ¡°you can do this?¡± ¡± teacher xu mo, ording to your experience, what¡¯s the best way to deal with a situation where you¡¯re alone? ¡± xu mo was speechless,¡±if i say the best way is to faint, will you hit me?¡± everyone was speechless. [ hahaha, look at everyone¡¯s expressions. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ it¡¯s okay to faint! ] [ it¡¯s also a way to lie down and save everyone. i think it¡¯s possible! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. what if there¡¯s a ghost after i faint? ] [ i remember there was once when teacher xu mo fainted for an entire day. everyone had forgotten about him and only remembered him after dinner. when everyone went to save him, he had already fainted countless times! ] [ it¡¯s too tragic! ] [ because i always faint, i don¡¯t have much of a presence. that¡¯s why i¡¯m always forgotten. ] [ xu mo is actually quite cute! ] [ a team needs such a character! ] [ are you in charge of fainting? hahaha! ] after mo nan chong and the others walked forward, they encountered some other terrible items. of course, master chong was not affected by them at all. she would even pick it up to see if it was real or fake, and then pass it to the other students. of course, the students were not so brave. they were always scared out of their wits when they saw the props that their favorite grandpa handed over. a group of students, a dozen or so people, most of them were rtively timid, not many of them were slightly more courageous. ¡°you guys can¡¯t be like this. it takes a lot of courage to go on stage. if you can go on stage, why is this ce so scared?¡± ¡°master pet, a stage is a stage. it¡¯s not scary. we like the stage, but we don¡¯t like ghosts!¡± ¡°xingxing is still the bravest.¡± mo nan chong was satisfied that han feixing had been following him all this while and that he was indeed braver than the others. ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± han feixing said as usual. ¡°you¡¯re so bold!¡± xu mo followed han feixing. ¡± i want to be with youter. we can¡¯t get separated! ¡± ¡°as you wish.¡± han feixing said arrogantly. ¡± we¡¯re about to enter the door. you¡¯re so brave. you should go in first. i can¡¯t take away the excitement you want to experience. ¡± mo nan chong said with a human-like expression. han feixing was left speechless. he had always been putting on a front. who would¡¯ve thought that master chong would let him be the first one to enter ... he didn¡¯t dare to enter so casually. ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. master chong, you¡¯ve been walking in front all this time. i think you should go in first.¡± han feixing said humbly. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± ¡°you should go in first, i respect the old and love the young.¡± han feixing continued. ¡°it¡¯s fine. this isn¡¯t a matter of respecting the old and loving the young. if you want to go in, you can go in first.¡± mo nanchong nced at han feixing. ¡± i can tell that you like it. ¡±e on, you can go in first.¡± han feixing was left speechless. which eye could tell that he liked it very much! he didn¡¯t like it at all, alright? although he was too tired toin, han feixing still pretended to be very calm on the surface. ¡± in that case, i¡¯ll go first! cough cough!¡± he coughed twice and then walked forward. when he saw the door, he swallowed his saliva. ... han feixing was already extremely nervous, and he was breaking out in a cold sweat. however, there were many viewers in the live stream room, and the students around him were still praising him for his bravery. he naturally couldn¡¯t give up so easily. ¡°that¡¯s amazing, han feixing, all the best!¡± ¡± he¡¯s so bold. i always thought i was bold, but i didn¡¯t dare to get close at all. i thought he was too scary! ¡± ¡± who knows what¡¯s inside? it might be even scarier than a ghost! ¡± ¡± yes, i have experience. anyway, nothing good will happen when the door is opened. it will definitely be something terrible. ¡± ¡°be mentally prepared!¡± as everyone was talking, they subconsciously stepped back a little, afraid that they would be in danger. han feixing was a little nervous, especially when he turned around to take a look. he realized that these people were not human. they were all avoiding him. only grandpa chong stood not too far away from him. she even looked at him with some interest. ... ¡°you¡¯re really bold, much better than them.¡± ¡°continue to work hard. as expected of my student!¡± han feixing was left speechless. he was a little depressed, alright? he was already standing in front of the door. he took a deep breath and felt that this was a very dangerous and terrifying thing. [ hahaha, the dance god seems to be a little nervous! ] [ everyone¡¯s hiding behind him, but he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s moving forward! ] [ han feixing: i¡¯m so f * cking panicking inside! ] [ open the door! i want to see what¡¯s so fun about opening the door! ] [ how could it be fun? it must be something terrifying. [ it¡¯s a nightmare journey after all! ] [ did you guys go to the other livestreaming rooms? [ the situation in the other live broadcast rooms is also very funny and scary! ] [ lu die ¡®er¡¯s group is dying ofughter. they encountered many terrifying animals, spiders, rats, terrifying ants, and so on ... all of them were so scared that their faces turned pale! ] Chapter 2118 2118 chapter 2120-should we negotiate? han feixing knew that no one could help him. he could only rely on himself to open the door. he already said that he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. he couldn¡¯t let anyone see him in fear again. after taking a deep breath, han feixing reached out to push the door. his hands were trembling slightly, but he tried his best to stabilize them. he couldn¡¯t let anyone see it. although the cameraman probably felt that this ce was quite scary, he still followed han feixing dutifully. his professionalism made his legs tremble wildly, but his upper body did not move an inch. mo nan chong was standing closer to the camera and noticed this. he could not help butugh. ¡°miss cameraman, are you very scared? do you need my help?¡± naturally, there were a lot of cameramen following them. everyone had their own equipment. among the cameramen, there were a few who were veterans of the nightmare journey. of course, there were also some who were from the talent show, as well as some who were arranged by the other festival teams. inparison, the original festival team¡¯s cameraman was naturally not as afraid. these filming teachers were much more courageous than xu mo, the host. they didn¡¯t even feel nervous when filming. however, the other cameras were different. they had never recorded a nightmare trip before, so they didn¡¯t know how terrifying it was. unlike these experienced cameraman teachers, they knew everything like the back of their hands and weren¡¯t worried at all. they were even a little tired of it. ¡°i¡¯m going to open it!¡± han feixing¡¯s hand was on the door handle as he reminded everyone. ¡± just open it. you don¡¯t have to tell us. just open it. we¡¯re standing far away anyway. no matter what¡¯s inside, we won¡¯t be afraid! ¡± the rest of the students were standing far away. they put their hands on the shoulders of the people in front of them and looked at han feixing in a line. if han feixing made any moves, these people would definitely run away without a second thought. ¡°let¡¯s start,¡± xu mo also said, ¡± we¡¯re all standing in the safe zone. we¡¯re all safe! ¡± han feixing¡¯s mind was in a mess. ¡± but i¡¯m not safe! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t grandpa pet here? with grandpa pet here, how can it be unsafe?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯ll definitely protect you!¡± ¡®yes, i¡¯ll help you if you need anything!¡¯ there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± han feixing did not waste any more time. he knew that it was useless no matter what he said. he still had to go in. he closed his eyes and then opened the door. ¡°oh my god!¡± ¡°ghost!¡± ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s too terrifying!¡± the students behind him were all frightened and were already retreating one after another, letting out all kinds of screams. however, han feixing did not see anything because his eyes were closed. he appeared to be exceptionally calm. after all, his back was facing the people behind him, so they did not notice this. they just said that they admired han feixing for his courage. ¡± the dance god is indeed the dance god. she¡¯s too powerful! ¡± ¡± han feixing actually opened the door. when he saw the ghost, he was so calm and not scared at all! ¡± ¡°han feixing, how can you be so bold? are you really not afraid?¡± after everyone saw it clearly, they calmed down. ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of? it¡¯s just a fake, isn¡¯t it?¡± han feixing slowly opened his eyes. the realistic-looking man was still hanging in front of him, and he was shocked. of course, because he was mentally prepared, he didn¡¯t seem to be so afraid at this time. ¡°a dummy.¡± as he spoke, han feixing bent down and entered the room. after entering, he was still frightened, but he was relieved that he had not encountered any danger. mo nan chong walked in and patted han feixing on the shoulder. han feixing was so shocked that he almost flew up. he looked at mo nan chong in fear. mo nan chong retracted his hand. ¡± no way! did i scare you? ¡± i just want to say that you¡¯re not bad.¡± ¡± no... ¡± han feixing swallowed. only he himself knew that he was almost scared out of his wits. what ¡®not bad¡¯? wasn¡¯t it just for show? he wasn¡¯t even as bold as the cameraman beside him. this cameraman was very courageous. he didn¡¯t even bat an eye from beginning to end and didn¡¯t look nervous at all. the people behind him also followed in one after another. the house was very big, so although there were many people, they didn¡¯t feel that the ce was crowded when they came in. instead, they felt that the ce was still very empty, and it didn¡¯t look like a vi for people to live in at all. he had never seen such a big vi before. theyout inside did not look like a big vi. it looked more like a hotel with a strange front desk. there seemed to be a person sitting at the front desk. when everyone saw the person, they became nervous. the lights were on, but the light wasn¡¯t very bright. the whole room was a little dark. ¡°that¡¯s a living person, right?¡± someone pointed to the front. ¡°just an NPC.¡± xu mo said, ¡± however, don¡¯t think that npcs are not scary. in my opinion, they are very scary! i feel that the situation this time is different from the past. should we go to the front desk first?¡± although xu mo had said so, he did not dare to go over. ... his gaze fell on han feixing. han feixing was looking at the receptionist. as he was looking, the receptionist suddenly raised her head. he had already felt that the other party seemed to be eating something. however, when the receptionist raised her head, she was shocked to death. there was blood around his mouth, and he was holding something that looked like an animal¡¯s heart in his hand. it was bloody, and the smell of blood could be smelled from so far away. although no one vomited, they were all retching. han feixing was even more shocked. he was the one who saw it the clearest, especially when the front desk staff happened to meet his gaze. ¡°teacher han, why don¡¯t you go over and negotiate with him?¡± xu mo thought han feixing was bold enough to say that. ¡°i think, i think it¡¯s better to let master pet go. i¡¯m not very good atmunicating with this kind of person.¡± han feixing was trembling. this didn¡¯t look like anything fun. it looked like a man-eating thing. how could itmunicate with people? mo nanchong did not mind. she turned around and looked at him. ¡± no one wants to show off? this is an opportunity to increase your fans!¡± everyone shook their heads. ... ¡°i¡¯d rather quit the entertainment industry than interact with her!¡± ¡°i also don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if i don¡¯t have any fans, but i don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡± she looks so scary. i don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s eating! ¡± ¡°oh my god, i¡¯m going to vomit!¡± ¡°this is too terrifying!¡± everyone¡¯s eyes were on the terrifying receptionist. the receptionist suddenly put down the heart in her hand and raised her arms like a spider. her body twisted as she climbed up. Chapter 2119 2119 chapter 2121-horror turning into humor? ¡± f * ck! how did she do that?! ¡± ¡°wow, is she really a human? is she really just an extra?¡± ¡°it¡¯s, it¡¯s too f * cking scary!¡± the group of students had already retreated to hide. mo nan chong looked at the posture and said curiously, ¡± you¡¯re amazing. how did your body get twisted like this? was it really twisted or did you use some kind of item? i can¡¯t even tell! ¡± ¡°is that heart real? can i take a look? is it a fake prop or a real animal heart?¡± ¡°can i take a look? i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll mind.¡± mr. pet had already walked up to the front desk, ignoring the strange posture and scary expression on the other party¡¯s face. she poked the heart and picked it up. then, master chong said in surprise, ¡± this heart is actually a fake? not stained with blood? i thought it was real, it felt so real!¡± after saying that, she reached out her finger and poked the strange front desk. ¡°aiyo, is this really a posture you¡¯re twisting? don¡¯t you feel pain? you won¡¯t break your bones, will you? wow, is there a need to do this? how much money did they give you? why are you so serious?¡± ¡± the festival group is going a little too far. why did they let the extras act like this? they¡¯re going to lose half their lives! ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± ¡°if they give you less money, you can stop acting!¡± mr. pet said a bunch of things and sessfully amused the front desk. she had been holding it in, but she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst intoughter. however, afterughing, she professionally retracted her smile and immediately made herself look cold. she had even scared mo nan chong on purpose. of course, grandpa chong was calm andposed. he was not frightened at all. she even took off his wig. ¡± the wig is crooked. ¡± it was supposed to be a very scary scene, but it had been turned into aedy by mr. pet. at that moment, all the students present couldn¡¯t help butugh like crazy. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m going to die ofughter!¡± ¡°why is grandpa pet so funny?¡± ¡± i actually find it a little funny. it¡¯s not that scary! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m so brave ...¡± ¡± pfft, she¡¯s actually making an NPCugh! ¡± ¡± hahahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯ve participated in so many episodes of this show, and this is the first time i¡¯ve met such a guest. our npcs are all very powerful, and there has never been such unprofessional things happening, but master pet has actually made peopleugh! ¡± xu mo couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. at this moment, he couldn¡¯t faint at all. he thought it was so fun. master chong¡¯s guts were like the kind that had eaten the heart of a leopard. ¡°forget it, i won¡¯t tease you anymore. you look very nervous.¡± mo nan chong turned to the NPC and said, ¡± tell us, are you going to give us a quest? ¡± she pulled the drawer open and took out a few broken hands. there were letters for those injuries. mo nan chong took one and nced at it. the letter requested them to stay in some of the rooms in the building. everyone had their own room. every room had a strange story. he asked them to solve the problem in the room at night. that way, they could continue to walk inside. mo nan chong shrugged and turned around. ¡± there¡¯s something fun to do! ¡± ¡°what?¡± everyone looked at grandpa pet in anticipation. ¡°you have to live in a room by yourself andplete the mission alone!¡± master pet was smiling like a demon. ¡± every room has a different theme. what do you like? there¡¯s a water ghost theme, a bathtub theme, a hanging ghost theme, and an animal theme. it¡¯s very exciting! ¡± grandpa chong asked with interest. ¡°is there a more normal topic?¡± ¡°do you think there¡¯ll be a normal theme in a ce like this?¡± asked grandpa chong. everyone fell into silence. ¡± i-i¡¯m going to choose the scariest theme. ording to the routine of the jie ji group, the scariest is the safest! ¡± since he could not change it, he could only ept it. since that was the case, it was better to choose the safest and simplest one! ¡°then i¡¯ll choose the water ghost?¡± another boy said, ¡± i¡¯m not afraid of water anyway! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll choose hanged ghost ...¡± ¡°must i choose? can i not choose?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to live alone. i¡¯m scared!¡± ... ¡°are there that many rooms for us to stay in?¡± the group of people were no longer afraid of the front desk, because the front desk had been amused by grandpa sheng, so everyone ignored her and discussed how to stay, but they didn¡¯t dare to stay. the receptionist was probably very depressed. she did a lot of strange things, but no one looked at her. even if they did, they were not interested. they were not even scared. [ my heart aches for this damn npc! ] [ hahahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i was originally scared out of my wits, but after my dearest master¡¯s antics, i feel like i¡¯m watching aedy! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. the NPC is working so hard, can¡¯t you guys give him some face? ] ¡°no one¡¯s actually looking at the NPC. just now, when xie xie nced at it, he even had a disdainful expression on his face!¡± [ this is too funny. this NPC is really pitiful! ] [ master pet, can you not be so funny! ] [ i think it¡¯s so fun to stay in one room alone. i wonder if i can watch the live broadcast. it¡¯s so interesting. [ i¡¯m looking forward to them sharing a room each! ] [ hahaha, it¡¯s too difficult to choose a room. what the hell are they? water haunted room, hanging haunted room, animal room ... ] after a round of discussion and helpless bargaining. ... finally, everyone decided on their rooms. after that, the group dispersed to their own rooms. some of the rooms were on the second floor, while others were on the first, third, and fourth floors. everyone was very nervous. only mo nan chong thought it was fun. she went upstairs unhurriedly. her room was the room everyone had left behind, and the theme was ¡± night of a hundred ghosts. ¡± everyone thought that it sounded the scariest and had the most ghosts, so they gave it to grandpa pet. there were also many strange things on the steps. because these props were very realistic, they looked very scary. there were all kinds of animals on the ground, such as moving cockroaches and so on. although they were fake, each one of them was very real. everyone was so frightened that their faces turned pale. only grandpa pet touched everything he saw out of curiosity. when she saw a ghost lying on the ground, she even tried to help him up. ¡± it¡¯s so tiring to lie down. it¡¯s better to stand! ¡± everyone was speechless. a few minutester, grandpa pet arrived at the door of his room. ¡°i¡¯m going in, you guys go to your rooms!¡± master pet opened the door to his room with great interest, looking very excited. ¡°ghost parade, are there many ghosts?¡± master pet opened the door and went in directly. the other students also entered their own rooms. when they first entered, no one made a sound. not long after, screams came one after another. after master pet entered the room, she shrugged her shoulders. she avoided some traps and nced at the ghost npcs. Chapter 2120 2120 grandpa pampered, you¡¯ve lost your legs, eyes, and hands to me! there were a lot of npcs in her room, and they were all dressed up in a very scary way. there were vampires, all kinds of strange ghosts, and everything else. the room seemed a little crowded. these ghosts looked very real, but master pet was not afraid at all. the cameraman next to master pet was also interested. because of grandpa chong¡¯s presence, she had inexplicably be bolder. ¡°so many ghosts.¡± the filming teacher mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s all so real. ¡± under such circumstances, even if one knew that everything here was fake, one would still be frightened. however, mo nanchong¡¯s expression did not change. she walked in step by step with an extremely interested expression on her face. the ghosts made all sorts of scary gestures, but master pet was not afraid at all. some of the ghosts even had special skills such as lower back, kung fu, fist techniques, and long tongue, but none of them scared master pet. it was just that mo nan chong was curious about their skills. the more strange they acted, the more curious grandpa chong became. ¡± wow, you¡¯re amazing. how did you do that? ¡± ¡± oh my god, your lower body is not bad. but i can show you something even more terrifying. ¡± therefore, after he bent down, his body twisted almost one round, and then he got up. she was simply challenging the limits of the human body¡¯s flexibility. in short, her actions frightened all the ghosts. she was obviously very normal and did not dress like a ghost at all, but she looked even more ghostly than a ghost. it was too scary. ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal for the tongue to lick the nose. i know someone who can lick his eyebrows! ¡± mr. pet said as he searched his body. ¡± oh, i forgot. i don¡¯t have my phone with me. otherwise, i could show you the photos. ¡± ¡± your fingers look really good. i¡¯ll show you one! ¡± master chong¡¯s fingers were almost broken, and it looked ridiculous. the century ghost members trembled in fear. ¡± also, your fight isn¡¯t scary. you have to fight more realistically.e and lend me your weapon! ¡± grandpa pet snatched the saw from the ghost¡¯s hand and swung it at the ghost. her movements were steady, urate, and fierce. the ghost was scared half to death and directly raised his hand to block. however, master pet¡¯s actions naturally did not continue. she suddenly stopped in the air. ¡°how is it? isn¡¯t it interesting and scary?¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± you guys didn¡¯t go to your limits just now. ¡± after sizing up the ghosts, she was interested in their makeup and hair. after that, she stripped a male ghost of his hair and clothes, leaving him with only his underwear. uncle pet muttered, ¡± they didn¡¯t even prepare the props very seriously! i think it can be improved!e, i¡¯ll help you!¡± after that, master pet found some blood and started to use it on the male ghost. the male ghost had been poisoned by her until he hadpletely copsed. ¡°doesn¡¯t it look more terrifying like this?¡± asked grandpa chong. ¡°why don¡¯t i dress you up a little more?¡± master pet was in the mood that night. she wanted to dress up all the ghosts. she was not afraid of them at all. although these ghostly npcs tried their best to scare them, the final result was very miserable. when master pet saw that they weren¡¯t cooperating, he lifted one of the male ghosts up. she directly lifted him up. therefore, the ghosts were all frightened. everyone kept quiet and didn¡¯t dare to do anything. they just looked at grandpa pet in a daze, as if they had seen a ghost. some ghosts were already whispering to each other. the cameraman heard a ghost asking another ghost, ¡± ¡°the festival group didn¡¯t say that our lives would be in danger as extras, right? will theypensate us if our lives are in danger?¡± ¡°ha yingluo.¡± the camera teacher couldn¡¯t help butugh, but the moment the ghosts turned their heads, he closed his mouth. he pretended to be nonchnt. while the two ghost npcs were whispering to each other, the other ghosts were also discussing this matter in a funny way. everyone seemed to think that their lives were very likely to be in danger if they were to do a show with grandpa sheng. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. he seems to be asking if his life is in danger. ] [ this is the first time i¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s not the guest who¡¯s worried about his own life, but someone else who¡¯s worried about his life! ] [ i¡¯m really my favorite. i¡¯m so strong! ] [ am i the only one who feels that this is not good? after all, he was participating in a show. he couldn¡¯t turn the originally terrifying nature into a funny one, right? [ even if you¡¯re not afraid, shouldn¡¯t you at least pretend to be afraid? ] [ it¡¯s really a reality show. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal! ] [ we, the audience, would prefer to see real reactions instead of acting, okay? ] [ but i think that the people who watch this show are all here for the sake of horror. it¡¯s no fun if she makes it so unscary. ] [ can you guys not speak up for her? [ have you forgotten about yi shui? my heart aches for yi shui. i wonder how he is doing! ] [ that¡¯s right. she didn¡¯t even help yi shui! ] [ does anyone know anything about yishui? what happened after he left? he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this industry anymore, right? [ the money for grandma¡¯s treatment is gone too. i feel bad for him! ] ... [ it seems like someone wanted to raise money for yi shui, but yi shui refused. ] ...... after ying with the ghosts for a while, mo nan chong felt bored and started to force the npcs to y mahjong with her. she took turns ying mahjong and cards with these npcs, and then won them to the point of tears. in the end, everyone looked at mo nan chong and did not dare to y anymore. ¡°you lost an eye to me!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve lost your hand to me!¡± ¡°you seemed to have lost your life to me just now. from now on, you¡¯re mine!¡± ¡°you said you¡¯d be my servant for ten years!¡± ¡°you all lose!¡± mo nan chong looked at the surrounding npcs and smiled evilly. ... these npcs were listless. who would have thought that they would not be able to scare master pet, and even be forced to y cards, and then lose so much that their underwear was almost gone? they were here to work and earn money, not to lose money. it was too tragic! after master pet had enough fun, he yawned. ¡± is there anything to eat? is there anything to eat here? ¡± ¡°can i order food?¡± ¡°do i have any problems to solve next?¡± as he mumbled, grandpa pet found a clue and was ready to solve the problem that he had to solve. at the same time, the others had all returned to their rooms. after a series of screams, everyone calmed down a little. some of them shrank into their beds in fear. there were also people who were trying their best to find clues and avoid the npcs as much as possible. an NPC kept getting closer to han feixing. he was afraid, but he did not want to show that he was very afraid, so he pretended that he did not see the npc. he was looking for clues on his own. Chapter 2121 2121 different mission the NPC kept moving closer to han feixing, but han feixing¡¯s expression did not change. he did not even dare to look at the ghost. he tried his best to search for clues as fast as he could. soon, he found a clue. his task was quite simple. when the midnight bell rang, he was asked to walk around the corridor. of course, a seemingly simple mission could often hide very terrifying things. han feixing gulped. he avoided the ghost and wanted to find a safe ce to rest and wait for the bell to ring. [ it turns out that the dance god is quite bold! ] [ that¡¯s right, he¡¯s been expressionless the whole time. he can even ignore that ghost! ] [ no, i don¡¯t think he¡¯s brave. he looks like he¡¯s scared. some people¡¯s first reaction when they¡¯re afraid is to be extremely calm for no reason! [ he¡¯s so calm, but he¡¯s still frightened. is it impossible? ] [ i¡¯m scared to the extreme. that¡¯s true! ] [ that makes sense. when i¡¯m scared, i¡¯m so stunned that my brain can¡¯t react at all. i keep feeling that han feixing is really scared! ] han feixing was indeed frightened. at first, he was still strong and calm, but when he decided to hide in the bed for a while and wait for the time toe out, he suddenly realized that he had to go out. when he lifted the nket on the bed, he saw that the bed was covered in blood and very realistic animal corpses. his face turned green. he almost reflexively pounced at the cameraman. then, the cameraman was pushed down by him. fortunately, the cameraman was very professional, so he could still hold the machine steadily. however, he was sprawled out after being smashed. when the audience in the live broadcast room saw this scene, theyughed like crazy. [ he¡¯s indeed pretending, hahaha! ] [ it turns out that you¡¯re really very timid! i¡¯m scared, cameraman, be steady! ] [ the teacher is probably cursing in his heart. if it wasn¡¯t for his steady hands, the machine would have been done for! ] [ exactly. i¡¯m dying ofughter. his reaction is too intense! ] after that, the audience in the live streaming room saw that han feixing simply stopped pretending. he looked like he was out of his mind from the beginning to the end. of course, han feixing¡¯s live stream was very fun, and so were the other live streams. some of the live broadcast rooms were very exciting, while others were slightly calmer. an animal-themed live stream was rtively better, but it was actually very exciting. however, there was no need to see ghosts or blood. however, this room was full of animals. long zhiyu had chosen this animal-themed room. after he entered, he saw a house full of animals. there were cats and dogs, chickens and ducks, and even all kinds of fish. in addition, there were lions, tigers, and even penguins ... moreover, they were all living creatures. the animals were quiet at first, but after he went in, everyone seemed to go crazy. some started fighting, some started chasing. after a short while, the sky above him was upied by a few birds. not long after, he was pounced on by a lion, and the lion started licking his face. long junyu¡¯s entire body was in a state of numbness. who would have thought that so many animals would pounce on him? he simply wanted to cry but had no tears. it was too terrifying. the cameraman was smarter. he hid in a corner and didn¡¯t dare to get close to the animals. ¡°kaka!¡± there was a big white goose that was originally sculpting on a cab. after being bored for a while, it suddenly pped its wings and flew over. the rest of the animals seemed to be afraid of the big white goose, so they all avoided it. long zhiyu heaved a sigh of relief. he stood up and looked at the big white goose. ¡± this goose is quite bold. why is it so big? is it a mutant? ¡± ¡°gah gah!¡± the big white goose mored at him. ¡°what are you shouting for?¡± long zhiyu nced at the big white goose. ¡± quiet down, all of you. let me rest for a while! ¡± after all, they were not ghosts.pared to the terrifying scene outside, these animals were still considered friendly. after discovering that lions didn¡¯t eat people, long yanyu felt much more at ease. after all, it was arranged by the festival group and they would probably ensure the artistes ¡®safety. these animals would definitely not attack people. thinking of this, he felt even more rxed. he felt that he had chosen the right theme room. animals were indeed the friends of humans. of course, just as long junyu was still feeling smug that he had chosen the right room, the big white goose suddenly became dissatisfied with him. it spread its wings and suddenly rushed toward long junyu. ¡°f * ck, what are you doing!¡± long yanyu reacted quickly and grabbed the big white goose¡¯s long neck, barely dodging the big white goose¡¯s attack. ... he threw the big white goose away. however, his actionpletely angered the goose. it became even angrier. it lowered its neck, stretched it, and pped its wings in an attacking posture. ¡°don¡¯t attack me, or i¡¯ll stew a goose in an iron pot!¡± long yanyu said. ¡°gah gah gah!¡± the big white goose mored madly and became even angrier. long junyu: ¡°!!! ¡± what was wrong with the goose? it seemed to be very dissatisfied with him. he didn¡¯t seem to have done anything wrong to it, right? long yanyu¡¯s reaction was also considered fast. he noticed that when the big white goose was angry, the other animals around them all shrank their necks and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. it was obvious that this big white goose must be very powerful. even the tiger seemed to be afraid of it. the tiger was huge, but it was afraid of the big white goose! ¡°are you kidding me ... they¡¯re not all afraid of you, are they? hey, you¡¯re a tiger after all, so be a little more promising. don¡¯t you eat goose meat?¡± long junyu¡¯s words made the big white goose even angrier. it seemed to have understood his words, and it roared as it charged toward long yuyu. ... there were a few more intelligent animals next to them. the dog and the tiger covered their eyes with their ws as if they couldn¡¯t see. long yanyu was speechless. ?! the big white goose¡¯s attack this time was so fierce that he had no way of dodging it. as a result, long yanyu was pecked. he screamed and looked at the big white goose in horror! ¡°festival group, i misjudged you. i thought you would take care of the artistes ¡®safety! what was this! why did you release such a terrifying goose?¡± the big white goose furiously pecked at it a few times before it wagged its tail and walked back. it took a few steps and turned back to look at the dragon feather. ¡± ga ga ga! ¡± it was as if it was speaking humannguage, asking him to follow it. long yanyu did not move, but the big white goose looked like it was going to attack him again. long yanyu had no choice but to walk carefully towards the big white goose. soon, the big white goose took him to a corner. then, the big white goose opened a box and squeaked at it for a long time. Chapter 2122 2122 he¡¯s been pecked! long zhiyu went over to take a look. inside the chest was a pile of gold. ¡°you like gold?¡± long junyu¡¯s expression was very subtle. a big white goose actually liked gold ... although he saw that the big white goose¡¯s anklet was made of gold and looked expensive, he did not expect the goose to have the habit of collecting gold. ¡°you¡¯re not a dragon, why are you collecting gold!¡± apart from being shocked that the big white goose looked very smart, as if it had be a spirit, long yanyu was also a little incredulous. there were also animals that liked gold. to animals, gold could not be used as money to spend, nor could it be eaten, so what did it do? ¡°gah gah gah!¡± the big white goose was very angry at the look of disdain in long junyu¡¯s eyes. long junyu¡¯s hair stood on end. he swallowed his saliva. ¡± alright, master goose, i was wrong! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s true that you like gold. gold is a good match for you. it would be very suitable if you wore a big gold chain. i¡¯ll help you wear one that¡¯s most suitable for you?¡± before long junyu could finish speaking, the big white goose seemed to be very happy. it lowered its head, then raised it again. a gold ne that looked like an iron chain was hanging around its neck. that thickness made long yanyu¡¯s neck hurt. ¡°you¡¯re not heavy? your neck is so thin, don¡¯t let it break!¡± long zhiyu swallowed. the big white goose showed a discontented look. although its eyes were only the size of green beans, its gaze was very sharp. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. master goose is really mighty and domineering! ] [ this big white goose is so funny. it¡¯s just like that emoji pack! ] [ this ne is really too thick. you¡¯reughing at me. which goose likes gold nes? this thing is so funny! ] [ the big white goose is quite cute! ] [ i don¡¯t think long junyu thinks so. he must think that this goose is very scary and will attack whoever it wants! ] [ that¡¯s right, i also think it¡¯s very scary. ] [ isn¡¯t it cute? i think this big white goose is very cute. i really want to keep one as a pet. it looks very smart and actually likes to collect gold. i never thought that all pets have hobbies! ] long junyu looked at the big white goose for a long time and thought of looking for clues for his mission. then, he found out that his mission was to help the goose find the gold it wanted. once he found it, he would havepleted his mission. ¡°what gold do you want? why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± long junyu said, ¡± if you don¡¯t look for it with me, i won¡¯t know what kind of gold you want! ¡± after some discussion, it seemed that long yanyu was determined to do things his way. each of them carried a goose and went out to look for gold. there were a few ghosts standing in the corridor on the second floor. the dim lights were very scary, and there were strange soundsing from them. long junyu had originally held the big white goose to boost his courage, thinking that this goose was so brave and fierce, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be afraid of ghosts. however, he was wrong. when he heard the terrifying sound, the big white goose struggled violently and broke free from long yanyu¡¯s arms. then, it let out a blood-curdling scream, pped its wings, and rushed back into the room. long yanyu looked at his empty hands and then at the big white goose that had disappeared without a trace. ¡°you don¡¯t want gold anymore?¡± the big white goose stuck its head out from the door of the room and cawed a few times. you go find it, i¡¯m not going! [ long junyu: he inexplicably felt that he understood goosenguage. ] [ hahaha, this group is also very funny! ] [ we¡¯re dying ofughter. our longlong probably wanted to boost his courage, but this goose pecked him so fiercely. he¡¯s scared to death! ] [ you¡¯re a goose that bullies the weak and fears the strong! ] [ longlong, don¡¯t be afraid. mommy will protect you! ] [ all the best, longlong! it¡¯s all fake! don¡¯t be afraid! ] [ however, this environment is indeed a little scary. i heard that the festival group is a little perverted. they choose ces where ghost stories have really happened before, so this ce really has a ghost story. this makes it even scarier! ] [ stop it, i¡¯m getting goosebumps! ] [ longlong probably doesn¡¯t know about this situation. if he did, he¡¯d really be scared out of his wits! ] long junyu began to search for gold. the people in the other rooms were alsopleting their own tasks. some asked for help to find their heads, some asked for help to find their legs, and some said that their bodies were missing and wanted to find their bodies ... there were all sorts of missions. when everyone came out of their rooms and was busy with various activities, someone passed by the door of master pet¡¯s room. then, many people realized that there were indeed many ghosts in master pet¡¯s room, but for some reason, they all looked funny. moreover, master pet was actually ying big with these ghosts and even lost them miserably. ¡± i¡¯m not ying anymore. i can¡¯t lose anymore. i¡¯ve already lost everything! ¡± one of the ghosts said as if he wanted to cry. he was struggling to escape from master pet¡¯s room. ¡°you didn¡¯t lose much. you don¡¯t have much money.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± let¡¯s y a little more. maybe we¡¯ll win it all back and earn some money! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already lost myself to you. i don¡¯t even have anything to bet on.¡± the ghost said in despair. ... almost all the ghosts at the scene had been destroyed by grandpa pet. everyone had lost anyway, and no one wanted to continue ying. master pet was a terrible demon to them. he had never seen someone who could y so well and win so well. some people in the live broadcast room thought that lord pet was fun to y with, while some people thought that lord pet was inhumane. [ they¡¯re just extras, okay? she¡¯s forcing them like this. what¡¯s the difference between her and a robber! ] [ that¡¯s right. she¡¯s for real, right? she¡¯s so rich. does she still want to snatch money? ] [ my heart aches for these extras! ] [ i think it¡¯s going to be fun. i¡¯m sure that master pet won¡¯t really take their money! ] [ i¡¯m bored anyway. it¡¯s good to y cards! ] by the time they were done ying with mo nan¡¯s pets, everyone was almost done with their missions. a long time had passed. when she felt that it was about time, she started to look for people one by one and united them. ... afterpleting the mission, they had to go to another ce. the basement. everyone was required to go there together. when master pet gathered everyone, some of them were not bad. after ying for a while, they became more courageous. however, there were also some people who were already in a sorry state. fortunately, everyone was relieved to see their beloved grandpa. ¡± alright, let¡¯s go. let¡¯s continue the operation! ¡± then, everyone continued to move. they went to the basement, which was very scary. however, after entering and seeing the scary topic room, everyone became more courageous. therefore, when he saw something terrifying again, he was much calmer. even xu mo, the host who had fainted the most, did not faint at this moment. the next step was basically to break through the levels. they had to walk out of the basement, but the basement was veryrge, with all kinds of traps and clues. there were also zombie sieges and so on. as they walked, they had to unlock all kinds of mechanisms. at first, grandpa pet had the patience to crack some passwords. those things that seemed very difficult were easy for grandpa pet. but gradually, she started to feel hungry and lost her patience. ¡°do you want to get out of here? are you all hungry?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°i want to get out of here as soon as possible, but these questions are too difficult!¡± ¡°master pet, can you solve it?¡± ¡± although some questions can be solved with just a nce, some are more difficult and time-consuming ... i don¡¯t know who put this question, but it will take at least an hour to solve it ... ¡± mo nan chong immediately said, ¡± forget it, let¡¯s be more direct! ¡± Chapter 2123 2123 chapter 2124-too handsome everyone was dumbfounded as they watched master pet kick the door open. next, she simply and violently kicked the doors or used something to directly unlock them and leave. everyone was also quite convinced of grandpa pet¡¯s abilities. they were all shocked. although he had never seen anyone do this, the jie group didn¡¯t have such a rule. as long as they could get out, it was fine. after that, everyone sessfully passed through a few doors and left. in the live broadcast room, some said that master pet had broken the rules, and some said that it was quite interesting. if everyone followed the rules set by the festival group, it would be meaningless. on the contrary, it would be more unexpected and have the effect of a variety show. obviously, the director team thought the same way. out of all the groups, mo nan chong¡¯s group was the most fun and had the most viewers. inparison, the other groups that were all average were not as interesting. after they left, mo nan chong and the others went to eat. although they had eaten before entering the scary vi, it was already midnight when they came out. everyone was hungry. if he wasn¡¯t so hungry, he wouldn¡¯t have kicked the door open ande out. inside, everyone had used up a lot of energy. because of fear, they didn¡¯t feel hungry. when they went outside, everyone felt that they were starving. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m starving!¡± ¡± fortunately, we came out. we can finally go and eat. i was so hungry that i almost fainted! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go and eat something good!¡± the group of people were extremely excited. although the live broadcast was still going on, the festival group didn¡¯t stop them from eating. the group of people found a ce to eat. when they got off the car, everyone was chatting happily. this street was a rtively well-known snack street in the vicinity. there was delicious food everywhere, and people came and went. master pet walked in the middle of the crowd, allowing everyone to talk andugh as they pleased, apanying everyone to find food. she was clearly the only girl and looked younger than all of them, but she always had a strong aura of superiority, like a natural leader. everyone liked to listen to her. ¡°master chong, what are we going to eat?¡± ¡°what do you guys want to eat?¡± there were more than ten people. when it came to delicious food, it was naturally noisy. after all, everyone¡¯s taste was different. some people wanted to eat this, and naturally, some people wanted to eat that. one by one, they argued that they wanted to eat what they wanted. ¡°don¡¯t be noisy.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s ears hurt from the noise. ¡± how about this? since everyone has something they want to eat, we¡¯ll go and buy the snacks that we like first. then, we¡¯ll gather at the drunken flower restaurant. i¡¯ll order a few dishes, and you guys can bring back the snacks and share them with me. what do you think? ¡± this was apromise, and everyone was satisfied. just as everyone was about to split up to buy food, master pet¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. she suddenly moved forward and grabbed a hand. the other hand was holding a wallet and a cell phone. it was obvious that he had taken it from someone when there were a lot of people. ¡°stealing?¡± master pet¡¯s eyes turned cold. she took the wallet and phone back and threw them to xuan hao. ¡± look after your things! ¡± xuan hao took the items and touched his body only to realize that everything had been taken away. his expression immediately turned ugly. he actually didn¡¯t notice it. if it wasn¡¯t for his father¡¯s quick reaction, he would have lost his wallet. ¡°call the police!¡± xuan hao¡¯s first reaction was to shout. ¡°send him to the police station!¡± the rest of the people also reacted. the thief couldn¡¯t believe it. he didn¡¯t expect to be caught. he was quick and had never missed before. this was the first time he had been caught with so many people. the thief was probably flustered and exasperated. he suddenly took out a sharp knife and stabbed it at xuan hao. xuan hao was going to stab him and send him to the police station. although xuan hao had trained with master pet, he was not as good as master pet, so his reaction was slower. when the knife was thrust at him, he had no time to dodge. there were many people here, and when it was crowded, he was pushed forward. he was about to stab the sharp knife. [ be careful, xuanhao! ] [ oh my god, i¡¯m done for! ] [ this thief is too crazy! ] [ big brother, quickly get out of the way! ] xuan hao also wanted to dodge, but there were too many people. he had no ce to dodge, and he was already pushed forward. he could only feel the sharp knife pointing at him. he could not avoid it and was about to be stabbed. at that moment, a beautiful hand drew a beautiful arc in the air. mo nan chong ignored the sharpness of the knife and grabbed the thief¡¯s hand. her arms were slender, but they were strong. ... although her hand was cut by the de, she still managed to control the thief and raised his hand. the bones in his hand, which was holding the knife, were almost crushed. mo nan chong snatched the sharp knife away and said coldly, ¡± you¡¯re looking for death! ¡± she kicked the thief¡¯s abdomen with all her might. the thief knelt down in front of her and curled up in pain. [ i¡¯m so handsome! ] [ phew, i was so scared. thank god brother xuanhao is fine! ] [ it¡¯s good that big brother is fine! ] [ if mo nan chong had not caught the thief, the thief would not have been so angry! ] [ wow, does the person in front have a conscience? is it wrong to catch a thief? ] [ i think it¡¯s all thanks to master pet. otherwise, many people would have been stolen. i think i was injured just now. i saw her hand bleeding! ] ... mo nan chong¡¯s hand was indeed injured, but she did not care much. after all, it wasmon for her to get injured during training when she was young, so she didn¡¯t really care about the pain. this small injury was not worth mentioning. ¡°xuan hao, are you alright?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. xuan hao said, still in shock. if it wasn¡¯t for mo nan chong, his internal organs might have been injured, and he might have even lost his life. however, his grandpa had subdued the thief and saved him. ¡± you guys go and buy things first. longlong, you go and order that private kitchen. i¡¯ll send this guy away! ¡± mo nan chong lifted the thief up. knowing that there was a police station nearby, she carried him away. the surrounding people were all stunned. a young-looking girl had just carried the tall thief away! after a long time, everyone finally reacted and began to p wildly. ¡°he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°this girl is so powerful!¡± Chapter 2124 2124 you¡¯re jealous of this too? mo nanchong sent the thief directly to the police station and took a simple statement. when she handed the knife over, her hand was still stained with blood, but the blood had already dried. the people in the police station were dumbfounded. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re hurt!¡± ¡°god, you¡¯re injured. why didn¡¯t you treat it first?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine to catch the thief, but you have to ensure your own safety!¡± mo nanchong raised his eyes and nced at her. her eyes were as calm as ever. ¡± he wanted to stab me, so i got hurt. ¡± if she didn¡¯t make a move, there might be a murder case. the police immediately got someone to treat her wound. grandpa chong didn¡¯t even frown the entire time. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. the wound isn¡¯t deep. it¡¯ll be fine in a day or two. ¡± she didn¡¯t n to treat her wound properly, but the staff here were very nervous. after all, other than a lot of blood, she looked very scary. however, it was only a small external injury, and the wound was not deep. ¡°there¡¯s no need to bandage it.¡± after the other party helped to clean up, grandpa pet said. ¡± how can this be? the wound looks quite severe! ¡± the staff member was dissatisfied but still bandaged her wound. hence, grandpa pet was forcefully bandaged. then, the dressing was not very good and looked extremelyplicated. when mo nan chong left the police station, he looked at his bandaged hand with aplicated expression. the wound was not big, but it looked very serious. [ hahaha, this bandaged hand is a little too funny! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i look so helpless. ] mo nan chong hesitated for a moment but still did not remove it. after all, she had only helped him bandage it because she was worried about him. it did not seem very appropriate to remove it immediately after he came out. at the same time, li jiujue had already settled everything. their topic wasn¡¯t that scary, but it tested one¡¯s intelligence. of course, 9th master was very smart, so he brought his own people and sessfully solved everything. they were the second group toe out. after 9th master came out, his first reaction was to ask the director where his favorite master was. he wanted to spoil her. ¡°darlings and the others are quite far from you.¡± the staff member said, ¡± if you want to find them, it will take about an hour. that¡¯s right, darling is injured!¡± ¡°what?¡± 9th master hadn¡¯t watched the live broadcast and didn¡¯t know what was going on. when he heard the person-in-charge¡¯s words, his expression changed instantly. it was so dark that it was particrly scary. ¡± but it¡¯s not serious. it¡¯s probably just a superficial wound. don¡¯t worry too much. ¡± ¡°they met a thief, and i caught the thief. the thief was angry and wanted to kill xuan hao. i protected xuan hao and my hand was cut. however, the thief was also sent to the police station.¡± ¡°let me see!¡± there was only a serious expression on 9th master¡¯s well-defined face. he looked at the person-in-charge in front of him without a word. the person-in-charge was inexplicably afraid. he took out a cell phone and showed li jiujue the scene. when he saw that his favorite master was injured, ninth master¡¯s heart clenched. his face was extremely dark. ¡± give me the car. i want to go there immediately. ¡± when the festival team was preparing the cars, li jiujue said to his students, ¡± you guys go and eat by yourselves. ¡± ¡°okay, we have no problem with that. you should go and see grandpa pet!¡± after dropping off these people, li jiujue drove the flying car to find master pet. the cameraman in the car almost vomited. if it wasn¡¯t for his professionalism, he would have probably gotten out of the car. after the man arrived at the dining area at rocket speed, he passed the camera to another person and vomited on the side. [ 9th master is so anxious! ] [ i can tell that 9th master really dotes on me! ] [ i¡¯m so envious! ] [ my heart aches for the cameraman. he ate dog food and vomited. he¡¯s really miserable! ] [ hahaha, the cameraman is really miserable. he probably didn¡¯t expect that he would be tossed around like this! ] [ actually, it¡¯s not a big problem to pamper me, but 9th master is worried sick. they are very sensitive. ] there was indeed nothing wrong with mo nan chong. her students had been worried to death, but when they saw here back alive and kicking, and even wanted to celebrate with a drink, they knew that she was fine. everyone was happily eating snacks and drinking wine. when li jiujue pushed the door open and entered, everyone was shocked. he took a few quick steps and was right in front of mo nan chong. he looked down at her and said, ¡± why didn¡¯t you protect yourself? why did you get hurt? ¡± he grabbed her hand and felt his heart clench. mo nan chong: ¡± ... it¡¯s fine. you don¡¯t have to exaggerate. it¡¯s not like i¡¯ve never been injured before! ¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t count in the past, but you¡¯re mine now. i can¡¯t let you get hurt or feel sad! ¡± ... li jiujue¡¯s face was serious. when he was serious, he had the domineering aura of a king. he was like the emperor of the nine and five, giving people a huge sense of oppression. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± xuan hao started to feel guilty. if it wasn¡¯t for him, master chong wouldn¡¯t have been injured. ¡°what does it have to do with you?¡± mo nan chong nced at xuan hao. ¡± the thief did it, not you! ¡± li jiujue was a little angry with xuan hao and red at him. then, he nced at xuan hao¡¯s seat. xuan hao was sitting beside mo nan chong. when he saw li jiujue¡¯s gaze, he knew what to do and immediately gave up his seat to li jiujue. li jiujue looked at mo nan chong¡¯s hand. no matter how he looked at it, his heart ached terribly. although mo nanchong had said that li jiujue was making a mountain out of a molehill, she still felt very pleased with him. she felt very warm and happy. ¡± this dog food is too much. we¡¯re all full! ¡± ¡± ninth master, it¡¯s fine. but where are your students? ¡± ... li jiujue snorted. ¡± how can they be more important than our darling! ¡± everyone was speechless. when men fell in love, they really valued their lover over their friends. however, not long after, li jiujue¡¯s students also came over. when they saw master chong, they immediately called him master¡¯s wife and then asked about his well-being. grandpa pet was a little ufortable. when the two groups of students got together, the scene became very noisy. in the end, master pet and li jiujue sneaked out of the private room, avoided the camera, and sat in the yard for a while. ¡°don¡¯t do such dangerous things in the future!¡± ¡°no matter who that person is, if you need to hurt yourself to save him, then don¡¯t save him!¡± mo nan chong agreed with a smile. ¡°so why did you save him?¡± lord jiu¡¯s words still carried a hint of dissatisfaction and jealousy. ¡°i can¡¯t just let him die, i¡¯m half a master after all!¡± mo nan chongughed and said, ¡± you¡¯re jealous of that too? ¡± Chapter 2125 2125 a touching letter after dinner, the group went to the vis arranged by the festival group. each of the coaches was arranged to live with their students. not only did they have to live in the vi, but they also had topose the song for the uingpetition. of course, there were also some tasks for them to do. in about a week or two, they had to take care of everything in the vi and alsopose. the festival group also reminded them that there was an easter egg in this vi area. if everyone was willing to dig it up, they might be able to find something useful. of course, the festival group didn¡¯t say it out loud, so no one knew what the so-called easter egg was. after mo nan chong led his students into the vi, the first thing he did was naturally to clean it up. although the vi given by the production crew was very beautiful and luxurious, it was not cleaned up. if they wanted to live in it, they had to do it themselves. of course, the students did not mind cleaning up the house. although the people on his side were a bunch of rich young masters who had never touched the sun or even swept the floor, they were all rich and powerful. however, with grandpa pet around, no one dared to not make a move. grandpa pampered everyone clearly. you do this, he does that, and everyone works together. grandpa chong didn¡¯t stay idle either, and she helped to pack up. however, because her hand was injured, no one allowed her to do it. ¡°master chong, you should just rest quietly. the sofa is clean. you can just sit on the sofa and order us around. if there¡¯s anything you need us to do, just tell us.¡± someone shouted at mo nan chong, ¡± don¡¯t run around and do things. what if your hand gets worse? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a superficial wound, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± mo nanchong looked at his hand and wanted to remove the bandage. han feixing, who was mopping the floor beside her, suddenly looked displeased. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to open it. if you open it, i¡¯ll find your man toe over and teach you a lesson. ¡± han feixing stared at mo nan chong¡¯s hand, wishing that he could wrap it up with another pile of bandages. he could not help but feel uneasy. ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. grandpa pet, don¡¯t open it. you don¡¯t need to do anything here. we¡¯re all very powerful! ¡± long yanyu also said. the rest of the students also expressed that they could easily clean up the ce without master pet doing anything. in order to show that they could be very powerful, everyone was frantically cleaning up, not giving mo nan chong a chance to make a move. even though everyone was obviously not very familiar with it. but everyone was working hard. moreover, this group of people was very smart and had good physical strength. so, although the work was tiring, everyone did a good job. mo nan chong was a little surprised. in less than an hour, they werepletely cleaned up and the windows were clear. ¡± wow, that¡¯s amazing. i didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so fast. are you sure this is your first time cleaning? ¡± grandpa chong¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡± it¡¯s the first time. we¡¯re all geniuses, so it¡¯s not difficult for us. ¡± han feixing said smugly, ¡± it¡¯s my first time mopping. look at this floor. who can mop it cleaner than me? ¡± ¡°right, no one canpare to you!¡± mo nanchong chuckled. as expected of the dance champion. not only was he handsome, but he was also good at dancing and cleaning. ¡± alright, we¡¯re almost done. you can go back to your room to rest. ¡± han feixing said, ¡± we¡¯ve already moved the luggage. you¡¯ll be staying in the room on the second floor. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already arranged a room for me,¡± grandpa chong was surprised. ¡± okay, then everyone should rest. we¡¯ll get up early tomorrow for training, okay? ¡± don¡¯t sleep in, there¡¯s no big sister here to care about you!¡± mo nan chong greeted him and went upstairs. she hadn¡¯t seen her room yet, but when she went upstairs, she was surprised to find that her room was very clean and tidy. it was the best room in the whole vi. these children had left the best room for her. not only that, but he had also left her many gifts. there was a pile of cute stuffed toys on the bed. they were clearly bought by this group of people on their way back from dinner. they were all for her. this little brat had also left some letters for her. it seemed like everyone had written to her. mo nan chong sat down and read the letters for a while. although they were all big boys, the letters were very touching. she actually didn¡¯t feel like she had done anything, but they were all very grateful for her care and even said that she had taught them many things. mo nanchong¡¯s eyes were a little hot. he took a tissue and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. ¡± this bunch of rascals. if they¡¯re touched, then so be it. but they had to write to me. i¡¯m almost crying! ¡± master chong felt helpless. she put down the letters in her hand and carefully put them away. ¡± it¡¯s really valuable as a collector¡¯s item, ¡± she mumbled. ¡± i¡¯ll be rich if these kids be famous! ¡± theizens in the live broadcast room were also touched by master pet¡¯s letter. when he heard master pet¡¯s words, heughed like a pig. [ hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m dying ofughter. i¡¯m rich!?? [ are you serious? ] [ how can-goose, a goose¨Cgoose¨Cgoose¨Cgoose¨Cgoose-be so funny! ] [ master pet, you¡¯re already rich. you¡¯re already very rich. they say that you¡¯re as rich as a country. what else do you expect to be rich! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. this is too fun! ] [ fun? [ i think she¡¯s crazy. it¡¯s all their hard work, but she¡¯s using it as a tool to make a fortune! ] [ you like money so much, but you¡¯re so stingy! ] [ i wonder how yi shui is doing. i heard that his grandmother was so frightened that she received a notice of critical illness. she¡¯s dreaming of making a fortune here. doesn¡¯t she know that yi shui¡¯s grandmother is about to pass away? ] ... [ it¡¯s true. mo nan chong is really heartless! ] [ i don¡¯t like her. she has never cared about yi shui. she¡¯s still her student! ] [ you haters are really ... i have nothing to say to all of you. i did teach yi shui before, and it was only for a week. she taught so many students, how could she pay attention to that? ] [ that¡¯s right. besides, why do you have to let grandpa pet help you? ] it¡¯s normal for me not to help. i realized that many people like to be moral hostages. what¡¯s the rtionship between me and yi shui? [ you call me teacher, but it¡¯s actually just an arrangement by the festival group. to put it bluntly, we¡¯re just colleagues! ] [ there are so many people in the entertainment industry. it¡¯s impossible to be on good terms with everyone, right? ] [ does master pet have to help whoever he sees? she had the right not to help others! just mind your own business, alright? [ can you all understand a little? ] [ can¡¯t you just let this matter go? you don¡¯t like me but you still look at me. are you trying to torture yourself? ] [ that¡¯s right. if you like kind people, then go and see kind people! ] [ who said that we want to see her? we want to see our brothers, okay? ] [ don¡¯t think too much of yourself. just let me see it and not say anything. the fans of mo nan chong are just as bad as mo nan chong! ] ... Chapter 2126 2126 chapter 2128-forced help the live broadcast room was full of scolding, but of course, there were also fans who retorted fiercely. from time to time, both sides would tear each other apart. after that, there would be a moment of silence, and no one could tear each other apart. master pet didn¡¯t know what was going on online. she took a shower and went to bed, and woke up early the next morning. she was thinking of buying breakfast for the kids. after all, the festival group had given li ruhua and the others a vi, but they were not allowed to help with cooking. the requirement of the festival group was for everyone to be self-sufficient. in that case, they could only be self-sufficient. she didn¡¯t believe that those rich young masters could cook. she guessed that the food they made would taste worse than hers. as for her, it was already good enough that she didn¡¯t poison anyone. she didn¡¯t expect anything from her cooking. who would dare to eat it? so, after washing up, he went downstairs and was ready to find a way to make breakfast. as soon as he went downstairs, he smelled the aroma of food. in the hall downstairs, the students were already up. although they were all dressed in sportswear, they were all fresher and cleaner than the other. there were more than a dozen handsome men. some were sitting by the floor-to-ceiling window, some were sitting on the sofa, and some were walking in and out of the kitchen. at a nce, it was extremely impactful. especially when the sunlight shone in through the thin muslin curtains, these people were coated with a thinyer of halo, which made people stunned. it was so beautiful, it was like a painting. no one dared to disturb these people. the handsome guy was so good-looking ... grandpa chong stood on the steps and didn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time. it was han feixing who saw her and greeted her, ¡± good morning, master chong! ¡± ¡°why are you all up so early?¡± mo nan chong quickened his pace down the stairs. ¡± it¡¯s not like you guys. who¡¯s making breakfast? do you know how to cook? ¡± ¡°long junyu and xie zhen are better at cooking. when they went abroad to study, they always made their own food.¡± someone exined. mo nan chong saw that the dining table was already filled with food. there were all kinds of food, such as bread, buns, deep-fried dough sticks, and even seafood porridge ... it could be said to be very sumptuous, as if he could eat whatever he wanted. ¡°they did all this?¡± mo nan chong was shocked. they all seemed to taste pretty good. it was a surprise. ¡°i thought none of us knew how to cook. i¡¯ll go buy some breakfast. it seems that there¡¯s no need. you guys cook better than five-star chefs.¡± ¡°grandpa chong came down just in time. if you don¡¯t get up, we¡¯ll have to go and call you. they¡¯re just right, so they should taste good.¡± long junyu was wearing an apron and a white dress. he was smiling gently. xie zhen was also wearing the same apron and holding two tes in her hands. ¡°alright, sit down and eat!¡± then, master pet was arranged to sit down, and the rest of the people also came over to sit. the dining table was huge, just enough for all of them to squeeze together. after mo nan chong sat down, he started to try the congee they made. he was amazed after taking a bite. ¡°it¡¯sparable to what huahua can do!¡± master pet was shocked. ¡± i didn¡¯t know you guys were so good at cooking? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t usually cook, but when ites to cooking, i¡¯m not too bad.¡± long junyu said thoughtfully. ¡°so, it¡¯s my honor to be able to eat your cooking?¡± mo nanchong smiled happily. ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it would go bad if i didn¡¯t eat it, i would have kept all this food away. ¡± everyone was confused. ¡°if you like it, we can make more. there¡¯s no need to keep it.¡± ¡°no, i just think it¡¯s valuable and can be sold for a good price. it¡¯s a pity that i can only eat it.¡± the crowd looked at mo nan chong withplicated expressions. ¡°master pet, are you in need of money?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± it¡¯s not that i¡¯m in need of money. it¡¯s just ... i just feel that it¡¯s a little silly not to earn money! ¡± everyone was speechless. after breakfast, no one asked master pet to wash the dishes in the kitchen. it was the group of people who didn¡¯t make breakfast who washed the dishes, so everyone took turns. after tidying up, grandpa pet took the group out for a run. although the sun had already risen, the air outside was still very good. there were trees on both sides of the road, and there was a small vige at the foot of the mountain. the surrounding environment was very good, and running felt veryfortable. at the same time, the instructors and students in the other vis were almost up. unlike master chong, people like lu die ¡®er, who were more utilitarian, were thinking about the easter egg that the festival group had mentioned. it was said that it would be of great help to thepetition. thus, everyone, including lu die ¡®er, was discussing how to find this easter egg. ¡± i wonder what this easter egg the festival group arranged is! ¡± ¡°if it¡¯s of help to us, will we be able to do a live performance instead of writing lyrics andposing?¡± ¡°i think that¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°but how do we find it? the festival group didn¡¯t provide us with anything!¡± ... ¡± yeah, it¡¯s too difficult. there are no clues at all. it¡¯s easy as long as there are clues! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we ask the people from the festival group?¡± ¡°they won¡¯t tell you even if you ask, right?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we eavesdrop?¡± the group of people looked at each other and thought of all kinds of ideas. simrly, in the other vi, chu che and his students were also curious about this thing. however, they didn¡¯t say anything about eavesdropping. however, when he asked the director if he had any clues, the director said that he would not provide any clues and that it would depend on his character. chu che and the others were a little helpless. they prepared to go out for a walk and look for clues themselves. yuan qianqian and the others were also interested in this. however, he was not as determined as lu die ¡®er. as for nie qian and li jiujue, they weren¡¯t interested in this. their students were more of a buddhist and preferred topose their own songs. ... so when the two of them got up, the students were all discussing the problems of the various songs. nie qian and li jiujue were happy to be at ease. this group of people was discussing intensely, and they were the kind that could not get involved. mo nan chong led the students to the vige below after running for a while. the vige was a little old and the scenery was very good. they walked around the vige. when he ran up a slope, he saw an old man desperately pulling a cart of things up, but he probably didn¡¯t have enough strength and couldn¡¯t go up. he was about toe down. mo nan chong immediately called for the students to help. the group of students immediately helped the other party push the cart up. then, he asked the old man if there was anything else he needed help with and if he needed their help to send it back. the old man refused repeatedly. master chong tilted his head and looked curiously at the old man who was wearing a bamboo hat that covered most of his face. the more he looked at him, the more familiar he felt. ¡± yes, i definitely have to help. there must be other things that i need help with! ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s eyes brightened as he tried to help. Chapter 2127 2127 don¡¯t you find him familiar? although the old man was a little helpless, he still let them send him back to his home. when they reached home, the old man said, ¡± ¡°thank you. you can go now. sorry for wasting your time!¡± ¡± it¡¯s no trouble at all. old man, we¡¯re working so hard. aren¡¯t you going to give us some water to drink? ¡± mo nanchong blinked his eyes and looked at the old man in front of him with interest. the old man coughed twice. after a moment of silence, he said, ¡± i¡¯ll go get some water. ¡± the students at the back med mo nan chong for being like this. ¡°forget it, master pet, we¡¯re not thirsty!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. the old man is fine. we don¡¯t want to drink water. we don¡¯t want to trouble you! ¡± ¡°we¡¯re fine. we¡¯re young people, so these things are nothing to us. if you need anything else, let us know. we can all help!¡± the group of youths were very enthusiastic. mo nan chong sat down at the side and looked at the group of people with interest. ¡± since everyone is so enthusiastic, then let¡¯s help out! ¡± ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll help!¡± therefore, the group of people began to pester the old man for all kinds of help. no one had noticed anything strange, but mo nan chong had already sensed it. ¨C ¡°did you find out?¡± on lu die ¡®er¡¯s side, she was already secretly eavesdropping on the director and the others. ¡°i¡¯ve found out!¡± someone rushed over. ¡± there¡¯s really an easter egg. i think the famousposer, teacher tian, is here. there¡¯s also a very good choreographer teacher here. they¡¯re in the vige below. if you meet someone who needs help, it¡¯s probably them. as long as you¡¯re willing to help them and recognize them, you can get their help.¡± ¡°it¡¯s true!¡± lu die ¡®er immediately stood up and said, ¡± then hurry up. don¡¯t let others snatch it away! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the group of people rushed out one after another. [ their team is really too smart. they actually went to eavesdrop on the director! ] [ am i the only one who thinks that there¡¯s a problem with their actions? ] [ that¡¯s right. there are clearly rules, but you broke them. is that smart? [ this should be considered a scoundrel, right? ] [ that¡¯s right, i also think that it¡¯s a little rascal. everyone is doing things ording to the rules, but you directly broke the rules! ] [ die ¡®er is not breaking the rules, okay? she¡¯s just using her own method to find the simplest way. if they have any brains, they cane over and eavesdrop!¡± some people were not ashamed of lu die ¡®er¡¯s actions, while others felt that she was a genius, too smart. it didn¡¯t matter if it was anything else, as long as it could solve the problem, it was powerful. lu die ¡®er and her group hurried down the mountain. the rest of the people also went down the mountain, but they didn¡¯t know what the situation was. they only knew that the egg was at the foot of the mountain, so they went down to take a look. of course, grandpa chong had already noticed the easter egg. however, she was a little disappointed. after all, the master arranger was in front of them, but none of her students recognized him. ¡°hey, i say, what are your eyes for?¡± master chong finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and asked. they were all busy helping, but they still couldn¡¯t recognize the person in front of them. ¡°ah?¡± the group of students looked at mo nan chong in confusion. master pet was asking why their eyes were on top of their heads? did they miss something? grandpa pet actually said that about them. the group of people were somewhat baffled. everyone looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t realize what they had done wrong. someone asked in a low voice, ¡± master chong, did we do something wrong? ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± can¡¯t you guys take a look at who this teacher is? ¡± finally, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and reminded him. then, a group of students rushed over to look at the old man¡¯s face. after looking for a long time, someone finally recognized him. ¡°f * ck!¡± ¡°teacher tian!¡± ¡°is it teacher tian?¡± ¡°you, you can¡¯t really be teacher tian?¡± everyone was shocked. who would have thought that such a powerful god would pretend to be an old man? teacher tian qiushui was actually less than forty years old, but he had disguised himself as a very old man, so no one could have guessed that the old man was teacher tian. mr. tian had been recognized. he took off his hat and revealed his face. because of the makeup, she still looked a little old, but she could still be recognized at a nce. teacher tian qiushui was very good at arranging music, and he was also quite handsome. he did a good job of pretending to be an old man, so no one recognized him. ... mo nan chong had interacted with him before and had eaten with him a few times, so he could tell at a nce. ¡°it¡¯s really teacher tian!¡± ¡± what a surprise! i can¡¯t believe i met teacher tian! ¡± ¡°is teacher tian an easter egg for us? so there¡¯s hope for our arrangement?¡± everyone was extremely excited. mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm as she greeted teacher tian. ¡± darling¡¯s eyes are really good. i thought i acted well enough, but i was still seen through at a nce. ¡± teacher tian sighed. ¡± alright, i¡¯m one of you now! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great! i didn¡¯t expect to find a treasure while running!¡± ¡°teacher tian, we¡¯re so lucky to have met you!¡± ¡°teacher tian, i¡¯ll be relying on you next!¡± teacher tian smiled and said, ¡± you guys wait for me. i¡¯ll pack up and leave with you! ¡± ... the group of people were naturally very happy. with teacher tian, the rest would be much smoother. music arrangement was actually quite difficult for them. although some of them were good at it, they were not as good as the music arrangement teachers. if they had the help of the music arrangement teachers, everything would be different. after mr. tian tidied up, he returned to his original appearance. he left with everyone. mo nan chong pondered as he walked. ¡± i don¡¯t think the festival team only arranged for an arrangement teacher. will there be a choreographed dance teacher or something?¡± as she was thinking, han feixing was already looking in another direction and nodding. ¡± i did arrange for a choreographer ... it just so happens that it¡¯s a choreographer i know! ¡± as he spoke, han feixing was already running in that direction. it was clearly an old woman, but han feixing almost pounced over and hooked his arm around her neck. ¡°aiyo, who¡¯s bullying an olddy like me!¡± ¡°god, my neck is going to break!¡± the olddy fell to the ground almost instantly. han feixing was dazed for a moment. could he have seen wrongly? could it be an olddy who looked like his brother? just as he was in a daze, everyone ran over. ¡°han feixing, are you crazy? you hit the olddy on the ground!¡± everyone hurriedly helped the olddy up. then, someone noticed that there was something wrong with the olddy. she had a hunched back, but she actually looked very tall. Chapter 2128 2128 chapter 2130-spreading dog food again han feixing also came back to his senses. he looked at the pretentious olddy and asked, ¡± olddy, how tall are you? 1.9 meters? ¡± the olddy was speechless. ¡°stop pretending, i can recognize you!¡± han feixing snorted coldly. ¡± you¡¯ve choreographed so many dances for me. if i can¡¯t recognize you, i¡¯d be blind! ¡± ¡°hey, i haven¡¯t even acted yet. if you do this, i¡¯ll feel very defeated. besides, you don¡¯t need me to choreograph a dance, so why don¡¯t you give the opportunity to someone who needs it?¡± anthony said with a helpless look. ¡°that won¡¯t do. you¡¯re my brother, why should i give it to others! now that i¡¯ve found you, you¡¯re mine, right?¡± han feixing was in high spirits. ¡± don¡¯t say anything else. juste with us! ¡± then, han feixing pulled anthony away. mo nan chong¡¯s group went back with a full harvest. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. they actually took both of them away. ] [ so what are the others looking for? to find some lonely air? ] [ lu die ¡®er¡¯s group is determined to win, but i don¡¯t think they¡¯ll see anything when theye over. not even a shadow of her can be seen! ] [ some people are very well prepared. tina didn¡¯t expect that she would be robbed by others without doing anything. ] [ no matter what, i¡¯m so lucky to have picked up two master level yers! ] [ yeah, i really didn¡¯t expect this! ] mo nanchong and the others brought the music and dance teachers home. the group of people were very excited. when they arrived at the vi, they began to discuss theposition of the song and the dance. because some of them were good at arrangement and some were good at dance, they were divided into two groups. one group followed the dance teacher, and the other group followed the music arrangement teacher. if you¡¯re not good at either, then think of the lyrics. everyone was filled with fighting spirit, especially after they had gotten the two teachers. mo nan chong had nothing to do, so he went out for a walk. lu die ¡®er and her group searched for half a day, but still couldn¡¯t find the person they were looking for. they were almost angered to death. after searching the entire vige, they didn¡¯t find anything. finally, he found the director. ¡°are you guys lying?¡± lu die ¡®er asked directly. ¡± no, it¡¯s not strange that you didn¡¯t find her. the person you¡¯re looking for has already been taken away by someone else. ¡± the director replied honestly, ¡± someone found it first, so they were taken away! ¡± ¡°what?¡± lu die ¡®er was shocked. ¡± who took him away? why should he? ¡± ¡°master chong¡¯s team found it first, and that¡¯s the rule here. whoever finds it first will get it. ¡± the director said, ¡± looks like you guys aren¡¯t that lucky. you can only rely on yourself from now on! ¡± ¡± they have powerful teachers, but we don¡¯t. this is unfair! ¡± lu die ¡®er said with some dissatisfaction, ¡± shouldn¡¯t it be more fair? this is apetition, isn¡¯t it a little unfair?¡± since they could not get it, lu die ¡®er naturally did not want mo nan chong to get it either. it would be great if he could cancel this one. otherwise, if mo nan¡¯s underlings were already quite powerful, with a few more powerful teachers to guide them, the students on her side might not have much hope. she didn¡¯t want her students to remain silent. if she could make a name for herself, she could even ride on his poprity! ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but this can¡¯t be canceled. it was arranged by the festival group.¡± the director said, telling lu die ¡®er¡¯s group to hurry up and think about what to do next. otherwise, no one would help him if he didn¡¯t have time topose the lyrics. lu die ¡®er was very angry, but she had no choice. after all, the festival group was very strong. ¡± this festival group is too much. it¡¯s so unfair. who are they showing it to? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s such a good talent show. why did they have toe up with such an unfair thing? it¡¯s too ridiculous! ¡± lu die ¡®er cursed a few times, and the few students beside her also agreed. he had thought that he had hope, but who would have thought that the result would be like this? to think that mo nan¡¯s pet would take advantage of her. as lu die ¡®er walked, she said unhappily, ¡± i don¡¯t know what methods she used. how did they find it? why didn¡¯t we find anything? ¡± although lu die ¡®er was a little unhappy, the director¡¯s attitude was still strong, so there was nothing she could do. after nie qian, chu che, and the others looked around, they found nothing. it was only after confirming with the staff that she had been taken away by grandpa chong and the others. ¡°aren¡¯t they too powerful?¡± chu che was walking with nie qian and said in shock, ¡± we didn¡¯t even react and they already found it! ¡± ¡°our little darling is amazing!¡± nie yan was very happy. ¡± you¡¯re indeed a little darling! ¡± the demon was very satisfied with this goddaughter of his. the demonmander¡¯s students were also very happy. ¡± it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s me who took it away. her happiness is the most important thing! ¡± li jiujue¡¯s team also received the news very quickly and started heading towards the meeting. without anyone to help, he could only work hard on his own. everyone didn¡¯t feel that it was unfair. in any case, it would be good for these students to have the opportunity to train. when everyone returned, they passed by mo nan chong¡¯s vi. ... grandpa pet happened to be at the door, so she raised her eyebrows. ¡°i¡¯m very powerful, you guys found it?¡± yuan qianqian asked. ¡°en, the two teachers are here with us. i¡¯m sorry to disappoint everyone, but you won¡¯t have a chance!¡± master chong said with a smile. ¡°it seems that we have to hurry up and make a song.¡± yuan qianqian said with a smile. li jiujue walked up and looked at mo nan chong deeply. his eyes were filled with anticipation. although they were in the previous program, he had to take care of his own students, and darling also had to take care of his own students. this made him not very happy, and he wanted to be with her. ¡°ninth master, let¡¯s go!¡± one of the students said, ¡± we should go back and arrange the music! ¡± li jiujue was urged to do so. he walked straight to mo nan chong and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead. after that, he turned around and left with his students. he seemed to be in a good mood. ... the students were stunned. grandpa chong was also stunned for a moment. we¡¯re on a show, how could they kiss just like that! [ [ he¡¯s kissing me! ] [ sob sob sob, i¡¯m so envious! ] [ what a good rtionship! ] [ 9th master¡¯s eyes are burning with anger as he looks at lord pet. he can¡¯t wait to spend time with lord pet alone. this bunch of third wheels are giving them no chance to spend time with each other at all! ] [ that¡¯s right. my heart aches for them. they can¡¯t even date properly. it¡¯s so miserable! ] [ actually, it¡¯s not that bad. this is a different experience! ] [ 9th master must havee to this show to dote on me, but he doesn¡¯t even have the chance to get along with me. it¡¯s a little funny. ] Chapter 2129 2129 chapter 2130-scheme grandpa chong¡¯s group was the luckiest. with the help of the two teachers, everything progressed very quickly. moreover, whether it was the dance or arrangement of their group, they were actually very capable. this was especially so for a world champion like han feixing. he understood all the members of their group and also understood the choreographers. after discussing with the choreographer, they had already shed and sparks flew. it was the same with the music arrangement teacher. while both sides were busy, grandpa sheng had nothing to do. he sat on the sofa and yed with his phone. her job as a mentor was too easy. when it was mealtime, there were naturally students who would cook. they ate well and slept well. ¡°if it¡¯s possible, i really hope that this show can continue on like this.¡± master pet said while yawning. however, time passed very quickly. after the dance and song were arranged, the group of students had to start their training in full swing. when the time came, he would have to go on stage to perform. this time, a total of forty-eight students would be eliminated. it would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t nervous. everyone was outstanding, and many of them had ced all their hopes on thispetition. everyone wanted to use thispetition to make a name for themselves. naturally, he was even more nervous. there were only a few out-of-daoist positions, so there were too many monks and too few gruel. naturally, there was not enough to fight for. mo nan chong¡¯s students were still alright and did not cause any trouble, but the other underlings were different. especially since lu die ¡®er¡¯s heart for profit was stronger, she would treat those more outstanding students better, and everyone¡¯s sense ofpetition would also be stronger. thus, a few days before thepetition, something happened in lu die ¡®er¡¯s vi. some of them had nails in their shoes and had injured their feet. and the person with the injured leg just happened to be the most outstanding person in lu die ¡®er¡¯s group. this matter caused a hugemotion. the rest of the people had alle to their vi to watch the show, and some hade to help. mo nan chong came up to treat the injured man, and then the jie ji group investigated who had done it. the matter was investigated very quickly. it just so happened that the worst student in this group had made a move. the reason was that he was jealous of the most outstanding one. he felt that lu die ¡®er had always thought highly of him, but lu die¡¯ er didn¡¯t care much about him. this student was forced to withdraw from thepetition. although she cried her heart out before she left, she was still eliminated from thepetition. the people in the live broadcast room were all sighing. [ this is too much! ] [ oh my god, i didn¡¯t think he¡¯d do something like that. i feel so bad for lin yi! ] [ lin yi¡¯s injured, and thepetition¡¯s the day after tomorrow. what should he do? ] [ it¡¯s her leg that¡¯s injured. she can¡¯t even walk. how can she dance? ] [ thepetition for lu die ¡®er¡¯s group is too intense. the other groups are fine, but lin yi¡¯s incident has sounded the rm for everyone, so they don¡¯t dare to mess around anymore. but lin yi is really wronged! ] [ is mo nan¡¯s healing useful? ] [ i think we should send him to the hospital! ] [ yeah, what¡¯s mo nan chong doing? can she make lin yi dance again? ] [ if you can¡¯t, why are you blindly involved? ] mo nan chong was healing lin yi. lin yi¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t very big, but walking was very painful, let alone dancing. after making sure, she gave lin yi some of her own medicine. ¡°these medicines are quite useful. they can speed up the healing process and reduce your pain. you won¡¯t be able to train for the next two days, but you can y on the day of the game. it should be enough to support your performance until the end.¡± mo nan chong exined the usage of a few medicines. lin yi nodded, ¡± thank you, grandpa! ¡± ¡± you¡¯re wee. be careful next time! ¡± after mo nan chong went back, he also reminded his students that it was best for thepetition to be based on strength and not to use such underhanded tactics. although you might have heard of many such situations in the industry, you might not be able to stop others from doing so, but you can change your attitude. this method harmed others without benefiting himself. in fact, her group was not that utilitarian. everyone was the kind of person who would go home and inherit their assets if they could not do it. unlike some people who would step into this circle forever if they couldn¡¯t make it, they didn¡¯t have any family property to inherit and could only be an ordinary worker. ¡°friendship first,petition second.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°understood!¡± han feixing and the others said loudly, ¡± we would never do such a thing! ¡± ¡°of course, you also need to be wary of others. you don¡¯t do this to others, but if you don¡¯t show it, others won¡¯t attack you. so, be careful, especially the other students.¡± mo nan chong believed in his students, but he was also afraid that the other students would cause trouble for his team, so he asked everyone to be on high alert. in the next two days, grandpa pet also guessed it right. because of grandpa pet¡¯s reminder, their group didn¡¯t encounter any problems. however, someone from the other group was injured. there were indeed many schemes and calctions between them. some of them had torn clothes, some were injured, and some had food poisoning ... of course, the festival group had also warned them that they would investigate the matter thoroughly if anything happened again. ... the fans naturally supported the investigation. in the end, a few people were found out. they thought that no one would find out what they had done, so they went to deal with theirpetitors. in the end, others still found out. before thepetition, because of these small actions, a few people were persuaded to withdraw from thepetition. on the other hand, mo nan chong¡¯s group was as stable as a mountain and nothing happened. everyone evenined that these people were too impatient. it was only their second time on stage. even if their n was sessful, they might not be able to debut! ¡°you guys are pretty buddhist!¡± uncle pet sat on the sofa, watching a group of students eating snacks and discussing the matter of the taoist journey without any pressure. ¡°even if we can¡¯t get out of the daoist path today, there will always be other opportunities! you should rx a little!¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes, i totally agree. it¡¯s just apetition. it¡¯s so scary to fight and kill! ¡± ¡°there will always be people who like an outstanding person. for those who are not outstanding, it¡¯s useless to work hard! the fans wouldn¡¯t like the person who harmed others just because their idol was harmed, right? it¡¯s a meaningless cooking!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. you might as well practice! ¡± ... ¡°then why don¡¯t you guys practice?¡± grandpa chong was munching on melon seeds as he looked at the group of people curiously. this group of people had been quite hardworking before, but they didn¡¯t practice today and were extremely rxed. ¡°thepetition ising up, of course i need to rx.¡± ¡°besides, we¡¯re pretty much done with the training!¡± ¡°the rest is up to fate!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. although what he said made sense, wouldn¡¯t he be letting the audience down if he just did that? Chapter 2130 2130 chapter 2131-exit this was their second time on the stage. other than mo nan chong¡¯s team, everyone else was very nervous. for some reason, uncle pet¡¯s group had developed a very buddhist feeling. while everyone was waiting backstage to go on stage, they were eating melon seeds and chatting backstage. moreover, everyone had brought their own folding stool, and it was said that li ruhua had helped them with the purchase. a group of handsome men sat like masters. then, they bent over to munch on melon seeds and asionally looked at the situation of the few groups in front. mo nan chong had wanted tofort him, but he realized that it had nothing to do with him. these people were all wily old foxes. she didn¡¯t feel like she had done anything, but why was the atmosphere so different from the first day she came? the audience in the live broadcast room also found it a little funny. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. the students in my group have been very funny these days! ] [ they¡¯ve all entered a strange state. ] [ yeah, it¡¯s so strange. shouldn¡¯t they be worried? [ in the end, he looks so calm. he¡¯s not even nervous about thepetition. he¡¯s even more happy than us viewers watching the show! ] [ is grandpa pampered too much? is that why he¡¯s bringing them into the buddhist scene? ] [ who knows? but i think it¡¯s good this way. after all, there are only a few positions. although their group is very good, it¡¯s impossible for everyone to be outstanding. it¡¯s better to rx and be happy even if you can¡¯t. it¡¯s naturally better if you can. ] [ lu die ¡®er¡¯s group is too utilitarian. that¡¯s why such things keep happening! ] [ the more it¡¯s like this, the easier it is for things to go wrong. it really shouldn¡¯t be like this! ] [ the other groups are actually doing fine, but some of them are still worried. ] [ instead of saying that mo nan is a fan of buddhism, i think that she doesn¡¯t care about her own students! ] [ that¡¯s right. anyway, it¡¯s the students who can¡¯t step out of the way. what has it got to do with her? she¡¯s already taken the money that she should have taken. moreover, she can go on a live broadcast and increase her poprity. of course, she¡¯s happy. of course, she¡¯s calm! [ look at the other instructors. they¡¯re clearly more nervous than the other. they¡¯re the ones who really want the best for their students! ] [ now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, i feel the same. [ mo nan chong didn¡¯t even care about shui han¡¯s matter previously! ] [ f * ck, she¡¯s too selfish then. she only cares about herself! ] [ don¡¯t worry about your own problems. this is a job, isn¡¯t it? can¡¯t work be done ording to work? to put it bluntly, although those students are her students, how long have i known them for? how good must their rtionship be? ] [ you can¡¯t say that.pared to the other mentors, mo nan chong is indeed a little cold-hearted! ] [ i agree. i also feel that mo nan chong is a little cold! ] [ my heart aches whenever i think of shuihan. i heard that his grandmother really can¡¯t make it. what should he do if his grandmother dies? ] [ mo nan chong is so powerful, why didn¡¯t he help shui han! ] [ no human touch! ] because of shui han¡¯s incident, many people were scolding mo nan chong. shui han had a lot of fans. although he wasn¡¯t as good looking as the others, he was indeed good-looking and had a gentle personality, so many fans liked him. because master pet had never responded, those people who scolded him never stopped. after two days, he would have to scold them. the stage had already started, and the order was also random. grandpa pet¡¯s group was at the end of the line. everyone was familiar with them, so even if they werest, he wasn¡¯t too worried. they looked at the matches in the first few groups and felt that they were not bad. although theyposed their own lyrics,posed their own dances, everyone¡¯s ability topose was very strong. when it was time for mr. pet¡¯s group to appear, everyone went on stage aggressively and started dancing. they put a lot of thought into their costumes, and their styles were very good. moreover, everyone¡¯s dance seemed to have been elevated to a higher level. this choreographed dance had the guidance of a professional teacher, and it was indeed different. they were very good at hiding their talents, showing all the good ones and hiding all the bad ones. the audience was boiling with excitement. the live broadcast room was also boiling. although they knew that mo nan chong¡¯s group was not bad, they were not just not bad. they were very good. even the other groups were dumbfounded. everyone¡¯s eyes fell on mo nan chong,pletely stunned. ¡°how did you guys do it?¡± yuan qianqian asked curiously, ¡± the dance is so neat and it¡¯s so nice to listen to! ¡± ¡± after all, you have the help of the music arrangement teacher and the dance arrangement teacher. if you had someone to help you, you would also be as outstanding! ¡± ¡°no, no, only you guys can be so outstanding!¡± yuan qianqian said, ¡± your group always surprises people. ¡± i think it¡¯s because i have a mentor like you.¡± yuan qianqian did not like mo nan¡¯s pet initially, but the more they interacted, the more she liked it. mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± i didn¡¯t do anything. they¡¯re just good enough. they didn¡¯t let their audience down! ¡± after the group performance, there was an individual performance. a solo performance was naturally a disy of talent. there was no problem in this aspect for everyone. after all, they didn¡¯t need to practice with others. they could just show their best side directly. people like han feixing naturally brought out their own dance moves. his dance was indeed amazing. there were many difficult moves that left people in awe. the audience was boiling with excitement, especially when they encountered people like han feixing. mo nan chong was also watching with great interest. ... ¡°amazing, this kid¡¯s dancing skills are really not for show.¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed not bad, but i also have some very outstanding ones here!¡± li jiujue snorted. his face was as proud as an elementary school student¡¯s. theizens were amused. ¡°mine¡¯s not bad either.¡± nie yan said, ¡± they are all very outstanding children. ¡± as she spoke, nie yan looked at mo nan chong. ¡± why don¡¯t we start apany? if others don¡¯t want it, we will! ¡± ¡± whatpany? ¡± mo nanchong looked at nie qian. ¡± whatpany ... ¡± she¡¯d already told song junlin that she¡¯d be mad at him if he didn¡¯t want a child. she had even spent the past two days working through the night on some individual student information forms. she had already figured out what the students were suitable for, what path they would take, whether they were acting or singing, or working behind the scenes. as long as they were eliminated from thepetition, as long as they were willing, these students would have other paths to take. of course, grandpa chong didn¡¯t say anything about this. ... hence, theizens did not know about it. after hearing nie yan¡¯s suggestion, master chong poured cold water on them, and everyone couldn¡¯t stand it. [ wow, this mo nan chong. he¡¯s not even taking care of the students, and he¡¯s even stopping others from doing so? ] [ f * ck, i¡¯m so angry. she¡¯s so bad! ] [ to think that i¡¯ve always liked to pamper grandpa. it turns out that she¡¯s actually such a person! ] [ movie king nie fei¡¯s suggestion was so good, but she rejected it ... it¡¯s so funny! ] Chapter 2131 2131 i can only go home and inherit hundreds of billions of assets the entire night, the scene exploded. in the end, a few of the coaches also went up to perform for their own students to get votes. the mentors ¡®performances were also very good, especially mo nan chong. she had truly amazed everyone. the song she sang was very fiery, and it was a new song. the entire ce was almost set on fire. fortunately, the instructors were thest toe out and perform. otherwise, after watching the instructors ¡®performance, they would not be able to watch the students¡¯ performances anymore. he was a teacher after all, and he was indeed strong. even li jiujue, ayman, was extremely handsome when he sang this song. not to mention the others. after the coaches finished singing, the results were out. after all, there were many people who were going to be eliminated, so it was not surprising. many people were eliminated. it was not just the students from the other groups who were eliminated, but a few of mo nan chong¡¯s underlings who were not as strong were also eliminated. after all, there were only nine people left in the end. although everyone was sad that they were eliminated, it was still within their expectations. the audience burst into tears. those who participated in thepetition had feelings for each other, and so did the audience. in the live broadcast room, there were still many people scolding the jie mu group for being inhumane and unfair. however, this was the result of thepetition. it was useless to scold again. a loss was a loss. more than half of the contestants had been eliminated, and only 42 were left on the stage. regardless of whether they were left behind or eliminated, all of them were crying. the teachers ¡®eyes were all red. the host also started crying. there were sounds of reluctance in the audience. after the children said their goodbyes, the game was officially over. after returning to the dormitory, everyone¡¯s mood was veryplicated. those who stayed behind were happy, but even more so, they felt heartache. the students around them were clearly so outstanding, but many of them had still been eliminated. it was fine if some people were eliminated due to their weaker strength, but some people were strong but were eliminated due to some mistakes. this was really too heartbreaking. in mo nan chong¡¯s group, a total of five people had been eliminated. those five people were actually very outstanding, but they were stillcking. when everyone gathered together, their eyes were all red, and no one was willing to leave the other. ¡°alright, don¡¯t be sad.¡± one of the eliminated yersughed and said, ¡± we¡¯re not crying, so why are you crying? so what if you¡¯re eliminated? there were only a few spots to begin with, so it¡¯s already good enough that you¡¯re not eliminated on your first try!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, you guys should continue to work hard. i hope to see you guys seed! ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll stop here!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re still young. we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities in the future!¡± ¡± this industry is always so cruel. however, everyone has to work hard for their dreams! ¡± ¡± i¡¯ll stop now. i¡¯m going home to inherit hundreds of billions of assets! ¡± ¡± inherit my ass! keep going! ¡± ¡± what do you want us to say? we should be the ones consoling you, but in the end, you¡¯re the ones consoling us! ¡± mo nan leaned against the wall and looked at the group of children. his lips curled up slightly, carrying a doting smile. ¡°a bunch of brats, this is just a small experience in your lives. there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. isn¡¯t quitting the game the beginning of another opportunity?¡± ¡°don¡¯t cry. let¡¯s have dinner together before we leave!¡± ¡°master will take you to eat something good!¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong. ¡± what¡¯s there to eat? can we go out? ¡± ¡°can i go out?¡± ¡°can we go and eat crayfish?¡± everyone had obviously forgotten about their sadness just now. they only had eyes for the crayfish. for the past few days of training, they had been eating light food. they didn¡¯t dare to eat anything too spicy or too strong in case they had problems on stage or felt ufortable. now that the stage had finally ended, they all wanted to indulge a little. ¡°of course i can¡¯t run around, but it¡¯s not easy to order food.¡± mr. pet waved his phone. ¡± crayfish, barbecue, hot pot, you can have as much as you want. you can also have a drink. of course, only a small drink, and no more! ¡± ¡°yay!¡± ¡°grandpa pampered is the best. it¡¯s great to eat something good and indulge yourself at this time!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. after fighting with all my might, i should enjoy it. the result doesn¡¯t matter. what¡¯s important is that i¡¯ve fought! ¡± ¡°cool, i understand us!¡± everyone was extremely excited. [ their ambiance is pretty good. i was crying my eyes out just now! ] [ that¡¯s good. i¡¯m not bad already. ] [ i really thought that grandpa pet was looking at his own children just now. did she treat all these young people who are about the same age as her as her own children? ] [ actually, i think that doting on grandpa is already very good. everything she says is quite pertinent! ] ... [pared to the other livestream rooms, her room has the best atmosphere! [ that¡¯s right. this is only a small part of your life experience. although it may be a little sad, it¡¯s still a kind of experience. you should be happy! ] [ even so, for some people, this is the choice of fate. it¡¯s a dream that has left them! [ that¡¯s why everyone is so sad! ] [ that¡¯s right. some people might have theirst chance. that¡¯s why they are so sad. ] [ mo nan chong¡¯s words are easy to say! ] [ she still doesn¡¯t consider them. she only wants to make them happy. if you want to make them happy, you should arrange a way out for them! ] [ on lu die ¡®er¡¯s side, she has been consoling the eliminated students, saying that she will give them a way out in the future! ] [ it¡¯s the same for the other livestreaming channels. only mo nan chong is not talking about anything. she¡¯s just eating and drinking. i think she¡¯s the one who wants to eat! ] there were still a lot of ck pieces, but it didn¡¯t matter if it made everyone eat very happily at grandpa pet¡¯s side. crayfish, barbeque, and other food were all sent over. everyone set up two big round tables in the courtyard. they ate while looking at the stars and moon and chatting. the scene was actually very heartwarming. some people asked grandpa pet what would happen in the future. ... grandpa chong told them that she didn¡¯t know what others were like, but she knew that they would get better and better in the future. whether they stayed or were eliminated, the future was bright. master chong¡¯s words were very convincing, making people inexplicably feel that it would be like this in the future. that night, no one had drunk much, but they were all tipsy. ter on, some of the students were also interviewed individually. pared to the students in the other groups, it was mr. chong¡¯s group that loved her the most and was most grateful to her. as for the other groups, lu die ¡®er¡¯s group, many people wereining about lu die¡¯ er, saying that her strength was not enough and that she could not lead them. even if the other groups did notin, most of them did not have any feelings for the supervisor and seemed to be very distant. on the other hand, mo nan chong¡¯s side felt that she was very good. Chapter 2132 2132 she helped him! the audience in the live broadcast room was very surprised. why did everyone think that mo nan chong was the worst, but the students liked him the most? the next day, the people who were eliminated were sent away one after another. next up was the preparation for the third stage. this time, the stage would be a little special. the festival team only revealed that it would be rted to nature and nothing else. before the stage training, the festival team had given the students two days of rest. in these two days, everyone could go out to y, eat, drink, or sleep at home. the instructors were naturally on vacation. of course, master pet couldn¡¯t take a break even if he wanted to, because she was being pestered by her own students. everyone liked to stick to her. li jiujue had originally wanted to y with darling, but he realized that his boyfriend could not have his girlfriend all to himself. his girlfriend was being pestered by the rest of the students. no matter what problems they had, they had to ask for his help. even when they went shopping, they had to ask for his help. when they went shopping, they even asked for his help. 9th master was depressed. but he followed. ¡°why are they so annoying?¡± li jiujue followed beside mo nan chong and asked disdainfully when he saw the students rushing to look at the clothes. ¡°because i¡¯m more amiable?¡± grandpa pet held his chin. ¡°......¡± although it was a holiday, the live broadcast was still going on. therefore, many people were watching the live broadcast. the fans were also rather surprised that han feixing and the others liked to stick to mo nan chong so much. it seemed like they had gotten used to having such a mentor by their side after spending time with them during the day. 9th master¡¯s words made everyoneugh, but at the same time, they felt sorry for him. he was a good man, but his girlfriend was always snatched away by others. wasn¡¯t that depressing? [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. lord jiu is so resentful! ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m such a fan. how did i do it? all the students like her! ] [ that¡¯s right. everyone seems to like sticking to her. she has an inexplicable magic. ] [ i like grandpa pampered a lot too. i feel that she doesn¡¯t give people any pressure and is easy to get along with. moreover, she¡¯s very good at everything. she¡¯s very likable! ] [ that¡¯s right. she¡¯s a natural-born leader. with her around, i don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. ] [ i love grandpa pampered so much! ] [ ... i¡¯m thinking of yi shui again. yi shui is so miserable. ] [ the newly eliminated people are so miserable! ] [ is grandpa pampered? she¡¯s so good to the students around her. she doesn¡¯t care about those who are eliminated! ] because there were more people eliminated this time, the fans were very angry. especially when they saw that the others had promised to help them in the future, but master pet did not mention this at all. this made the fans feel that mo nan chong was not worthy of being a mentor. because the student¡¯s fan group this time was stronger, grandpa pet inexplicably became the top trending search. a lot of people were scolding her. although some reasonable people thought that it was not wrong for master chong to not do anything, more passers-by still felt that master chong was not so good afterparison. at that time, yi shui was filming a movie. although he had left the talent show and his grandmother had passed away, he still went to film after he had sorted out his mood. he had just finished shooting a scene and was sitting down to rest when he was called over by the director. ¡°director, what¡¯s wrong?¡± yi shui raised his eyes and asked. ¡°did you see the hot search?¡± the director asked. ¡°what happened?¡± yi shui was stunned for a moment. he took out his phone and looked at it. then he saw the number one trending search. he clicked on it and was both angry and funny. he was originally on the verge of copse, but because of grandpa pampered, he was able to pull himself together. after a short period of time, he had pulled himself together and joined the crew. he had even gotten a very good role. however, mr. chong had been scolded badly, saying that she had no conscience and treated her students badly. this scene was arranged by master chong for him. master chong had arranged everything for him, and he even signed under song junlin. master pet had even nned out his future for him. she knew that he was good at acting and looked more suitable for acting, so she chose this path for him. in the end ... ¡°i¡¯m sorry, grandpa chong!¡± yi shui said as he lowered his eyes. his nose was a little sour and his eyes were hot. ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about.¡± the director knew about this, so he said to yi shui, ¡± if you¡¯re a man, you should stand up. she doesn¡¯t like to show off what she has done, but you can tell everyone. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± yi shui quickly contacted song junlin. after exining everything, he posted on weibo. yi shui posted his chat history with mo nan chong. he also got some chat history from song junlin, as well as some personal information from mo nan chong. she was really treating her eliminated students with great care. she had given each of them detailed information. she knew everything about them like the back of her hand. she had also nned out some routes for them to take for song junlin¡¯s reference. ... she had even threatened song junlin that he couldn¡¯t abandon any of her children! even if it was a contract, it had to be signed properly. he couldn¡¯t just do as he pleased! when this information was exposed, the entire inte exploded. mo nan chong even found the best doctor for yi shui¡¯s grandmother, gave him a lot of money, and even helped him pay off his family¡¯s debts! she didn¡¯t do anything as everyone said. instead, she did the most, but she didn¡¯t say a word or defend herself. [ oh my god, i didn¡¯t know that my beloved grandpa was so good. he has been wronged all this time! ] [ i¡¯m crying! she asked song junlin to take in everyone. she¡¯ll be mad at her if he takes one less!¡± [ she¡¯s been training the students all this time, and she even took the time to do so much personal information. she¡¯s organized all the students ¡®things and even nned out their future very well. she hopes that all of her students can realize their dreams and thrive in the entertainment industry! ] [ i can¡¯t believe that i¡¯m so heartless! ] [ speaking of which, i¡¯d like to ask, did any of the instructors who said they wanted to help the students do it? [ don¡¯t tell me that our grandpa chong is the only one who is really helping others? ] [ i know that li jiujue did help, but i can¡¯t say for sure for the others! ] ... [ nie fei and chu che also gave some resources. as far as i know, they rmended those who were eliminated to the production team or some variety shows! ] [ where¡¯s lu die ¡®er? i remember that she¡¯s the kind of person who would always say whatever she wants in front of the camera! ] [ i¡¯m curious about what lu die ¡®er has done for everyone! ] [ lu die ¡®er¡¯s side has eliminated the most students. why don¡¯t you ask those students? ] [ students, do you dare to say it? [ if you didn¡¯t do it, would you dare to attack a senior? ] Chapter 2133 2133 chapter 2135-character design crumbled of course, not only did lu die ¡®er not help those students, she even said some things that were too much. originally, the students naturally didn¡¯t dare to expose lu die ¡®er. after all, she was a senior. it wasn¡¯t good for them to expose their own mentors directly. but in the end, some people couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. not only did lu die ¡®er say that she would help these people on the show, but she did not help these students in the show. not only that, she even madly hit them when they were down. some of the students who were not as well-off, because of lu die ¡®er¡¯s words on the show, really took lu die¡¯ er¡¯s words to heart. they felt that lu die ¡®er would probably really help them. thus, when they needed help, they really contacted lu die ¡®er, hoping that lu die¡¯ er could help them. however, they had never expected that not only did lu die ¡®er not help them, she even went overboard and gave them a scolding. not only that, but she also said that they were tactless and shameless. she even threatened them, saying that she would ban them and make it so that they would never be able to establish themselves in the entertainment industry. this made quite a few students extremely angry. it was fine if he didn¡¯t help, but everyone could understand if he said some words on the show. but it¡¯s not right for you to threaten people like that. how could you ban us? no matter what, you were once our teacher. when everyone was praising you for being kind and helping their students, you threatened us like this. of course, we were furious. originally, the students did not know about this situation. after all, lu die ¡®er was a senior and had a certain amount of resources and status. no one dared to say anything. however, now that mo nan chong¡¯s news hade out, lu die ¡®er¡¯s side had no more rumors. the studentsmunicated with each other. he instantly came to a realization. so it was like this. this lu die ¡®er had said so many things on the show, but it was all for the audience to hear. she had taken the name of kindness and received benefits. however, he didn¡¯t care about anyone and even hit them when they were down. this was too much. in particr, there were a few students who really came from poor families and really needed help. not only did she not help, but she also scolded him so much that he almostmitted suicide. the eliminated students connected and instantly understood. this person, she was not a good person. for the sake of her own reputation, she was certain that these students were not capable and did not dare to reveal anything. thus, she exaggerated and said that she would help them. however, she actually despised them. they had all been eliminated and were of no use to her, so she hated them and did not want to help them at all. the eliminated students formed a group. everyone discussed and felt that this was not good. it was fine if he didn¡¯t help, but it would be a little embarrassing if he still had to take advantage of the situation without helping. as a result, the students began to jump out and reveal the truth. some of the rich students even found some famous paparazzi to expose the incident. for a time, the inte was in a bloody mess. many of lu die ¡®er¡¯s students¡¯ words were rtively honest. they could understand why lu die ¡®er didn¡¯t want to help, and didn¡¯t feel that it was a big deal that she didn¡¯t help. it was just that she wanted to ban them, which made them a little angry. because some people were dissatisfied with lu die ¡®er¡¯s actions and questioned her, the scenes that were originally to be filmed were all canceled. this kind of thing had already happened a few times. with this revtion, theizens were in an uproar. [ f * ck, no way? ] [ oh my god, this lu die ¡®er is really too hypocritical. she kept saying that she wanted to give everyone resources, but it turns out that she wants to ban them? ] [ is this how you give resources? i¡¯d like to ask, lu die ¡®er, how can you bully people like this? ] [ if she says something on the show and wants to help someone, but doesn¡¯t help in private and pretends to be a good person, i won¡¯t say anything. it was normal for him to say some words on the show and not do anything. no one could force him to help, right? [ but you said so. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help, but you even hit him when he¡¯s down. you¡¯re a little too much! ] [ that¡¯s right. it¡¯s not easy for everyone. they don¡¯t have many resources to begin with, but you still want to snatch away thest bit of resources they have. ] [ the entertainment industry has always been a very cruel ce. if you don¡¯t get popr right away, you¡¯ll keep wasting time until it¡¯s time to terminate your contract. [ it¡¯s not easy for everyone. as a senior, you should know how difficult it is. in the end, you still hurt people like this? ] [ lu die ¡®er, go to hell! ] [ human trash! ] [ get out of the entertainment industry! ] [ she doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mentor, okay? [ she¡¯s been showing off all this time, but in the end, she didn¡¯t do anything. it¡¯s so funny. isn¡¯t she embarrassed? ] [ now you know, our dearest grandpa is the best. although she did not say anything and kept a low profile, she arranged everything in an orderly manner. she took care of every student! ] [ that¡¯s right. the students she eliminated didn¡¯t have any spare time. all of them were arranged to work for song junlin. even those who used to work for apany, i made arrangements for them! ] [ she really loves to dote on me. is this what a real hobby is? ] [ no wonder the students love me so much. she¡¯s really good to me. she doesn¡¯t just say that she¡¯s good on the show. she¡¯s also very good in private! ] [ lu die ¡®er¡¯s way of doing things is really infuriating! ] [ how can there be such a disgusting person in this world? ] [ lu die ¡®er can really die now! ] [ there¡¯s noparison. i¡¯m such a good person. how can i bepared to this kind of trash! ] [ lu die ¡®er should either get out of the entertainment industry ore out and apologize! ] [ apologize to your brothers? what right do you have! ] [ i¡¯ve turned from a fan to a hater! ] ... [ me too. i¡¯ve turned from a fan to an anti-fan. this is too trashy! ] on the inte, the atmosphere had changed. now, everyone was scolding lu die ¡®er, and many of them were chasing after mo nan chong. the other instructors also found out about the situation, especially chu che and yuan qianqian. they were all shocked. they had indeed said some perfunctory words, but none of them could be considered promises. they had only casually said that they would help these students. but who knew that the people on the inte would exaggerate these words. usually, who would really care? they said so on stage, but did they really go to help offstage? they were a little d. although they didn¡¯t help everyone, they still introduced some resources to the suitable ones. because of this, they were not scolded much. and lu die ¡®er¡¯s matter had also sounded an rm for everyone. if you don¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t make promises so easily. perhaps you were just saying it casually, but to others, they might have taken it to heart. it was a very important promise. everyone started to remedy the situation. they gave resources to those who could and helped those who could. ... on the other hand, lu die ¡®er¡¯s side was in a terrible fix. Chapter 2134 2134 chapter 2136-being rich makes you willful of course, lu die ¡®er was in a terrible fix, and mo nan chong did not pay much attention to the things on the inte, so he was not too clear about these things. on the other hand, sister huan gave her a call to express that this matter was very satisfying. then, grandpa chong found out about it. ¡± so, she said a lot, but she didn¡¯t help a single one of them. she even threatened them? ¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± that¡¯s a little too much. i¡¯m only doing this because i really think of them as my own students. i¡¯m not saying that i want to use this incident to create hype.¡± mo nan chong chatted with sister huan for a while, hoping that everyone¡¯s attention would be focused on the children and not on themselves. she did notck resources or fame. if there wasn¡¯t anything else, she could still rx for a while. on the other hand, the children needed the attention. he had just gone out and there was a certain amount of heat. it was best to strike while the iron was hot. after she hung up, mo nan chong was stunned. she saw that a few people around her were looking at her. it seemed to be his own fans. ¡°master pet, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡± we all heard it. i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going to cry. how can you be so good! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really too low profile. do you know how many people are scolding you because you¡¯re too low profile? in the end, you want to give the opportunity to those children!¡± ¡°really, only you are fit to be a teacher!¡± ¡± master chong, we¡¯re not wrong to be your fans. you¡¯re so good! ¡± ¡°thank you. i was originally a fan of han feixing, but i¡¯m a fan of yours now!¡± ¡°i hope you can continue to be popr. you¡¯re really good.¡± some of the fans started to cry. they were so touched. they did not expect mo nan chong to really care about the children. there were also some fans among them, and they were fans of the students. they had never thought that there would really be someone like them who would care about their brothers. ¡°oh, so i¡¯m not good?¡± li jiujue came over with a cup of coffee and handed it to mo nan chong. ¡± ¡°of course, ninth master is also good!¡± ¡± 9th master is so handsome! he¡¯s much more handsome than on camera! ¡± ¡°wuwu, i hope that you two will grow old together and be happy forever! oh, and have children soon!¡± the group of people were in an uproar. mo nan chong nced at li jiujue and said, ¡± go and buy some drinks for everyone. ¡± ¡°sure, what do you guys want to eat?¡± li jiujue asked. the group of fans was shocked. ¡± a-are you inviting us? ¡± ¡°if i don¡¯t invite you, who else should i invite?¡± li jiujue smiled as he went to buy the drinks that everyone wanted to drink and asked them to bring them over. the fans were so happy that they forgot to ask for autographs and photos from their favorite. they just stared at them nkly and were so happy that they were going crazy. after mo nan chong waved at them, he went to look for his students. everyone was shopping, and after looking around, they came to look for mo nan chong. ¡°master chong, give me a look and see if this suit suits me!¡± ¡°yes, i want to try it on too. i want to see if this suit is suitable for me!¡± ¡°master chong, you have the best taste. quickly pick out a piece of clothing for me!¡± ¡°is this okay? is it suitable for me?¡± the group of people gestured and asked grandpa pet if the clothes and jewelry would suit them. mo nan chong took a look at everyone and picked out the clothes that suited them the best. not only that, she didn¡¯t let the children pay, but she paid for it herself. the students were all stunned. ¡°master chong, we can¡¯t let you pay for them. these clothes are not cheap!¡± everyone was a little embarrassed. they didn¡¯t expect that grandpa pet would take the initiative to pay. ¡°do i look so poor that i can¡¯t even afford a few pieces of clothing?¡± mr. chong was already swiping his card. she looked at it calmly and said, ¡± it¡¯s not a problem for me to buy this shopping mall if i want to. are you afraid that i can¡¯t afford these clothes? ¡± ¡°no, but we¡¯re embarrassed to ask you to pay for it!¡± long yanyu and the others touched their heads in embarrassment. ¡± how expensive! you¡¯ve helped us so much and even bought clothes for us. we¡¯re like your children ... but you might not even be older than us! ¡± ¡°can¡¯t you be willful when you¡¯re rich? i might be younger than you, but i¡¯m definitely richer than you.¡± mo nanchong said calmly. everyone was speechless. he was really rich and arrogant. with his status, he was indeed much better than them. at best, they were rich second or third generation, but master pet himself was also very capable and made a lot of money. she had countless shopping malls under her name. ¡°don¡¯t be so coy. if you have the ability, you can earn your own money in the future and support me!¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± now? in my eyes, you¡¯re no different from my children. what¡¯s wrong with a mother raising a son? i¡¯m happy to!¡± [ hahaha, i suddenly feel like grandpa pampered can understand the feelings of our mother¡¯s fans! ] [ she¡¯ll definitely feel the same way! ] ... [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i love pampering you so much! ] it¡¯s time to raise a son! ] [ i feel so happy raising a group of them! ] [ i can totally afford to raise them. with her conditions, she can raise as many as she wants! ] in the following shopping, mo nan chong took the lead. she started to pick out all kinds of pretty clothes and essories for the children. she did not care about the price, only whether they looked good or not. he bought a bunch of luxury goods. in the end, he almost bought the entire shopping mall. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. i don¡¯t think i¡¯d better buy anything from this mall!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to buy it. this location isn¡¯t that good! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not good if we die in the future!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, we¡¯re done shopping. we can¡¯t buy anymore!¡± the few of them bought too many things and couldn¡¯t carry all of them. the manager of the mall even specially sent a few shopping carts over to help with the delivery. mo nan chong said regretfully, ¡± i wanted to buy this mall and the street outside, but since you¡¯re not willing, let¡¯s forget it. ¡± ... everyone was speechless. who shopped like this? they thought that they were already very willful as rich second generations, but obviously, poverty had limited their imagination. mr. pet left the mall with everyone regretfully. when he left, he also brought some gifts for li jiujue and nie qian¡¯s students. as for the others, she wasn¡¯t that familiar with them, so she didn¡¯t bring any gifts. [ i suddenly feel that it¡¯s great to be friends with grandpa pampered! ] [ i just remembered the situation when lord rong bought a shopping mall back then ... ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. she¡¯s indeed lord rong¡¯s daughter. i even said that they didn¡¯t look alike. they look exactly the same, okay? ] [ it¡¯s so funny. when will the mother and son appear on the same variety show together? that would be fun! ] [ the festival group strongly requests that you invite lord rong as well. only then will the show be worth watching! ] [ that¡¯s right. without lord rong, we¡¯ll lose a lot of fun! ] Chapter 2135 2135 chapter 2137-grandpa pet is a tycoon when mo nan chong and the others returned to the vi, they went to distribute the gifts. when the students under nie qian and li jiujue received the gifts, they were both surprised and delighted. ¡°i¡¯m too rich!¡± ¡°thank you, master pet. i love it!¡± ¡± i¡¯m so nice. i¡¯m so envious that all of you are my students. ¡± ¡°no wonder our instructors like me so much. it¡¯s really good to spoil me!¡± the students thanked their favorite grandpa one after another, and everyone had a great time ying together. after mo nan chong left the group, he went outside to make a phone call and asked about the other students at song junlin¡¯s side. he only hung up after making sure they were all fine. song junlin¡¯s arrangements were pretty good. basically, they could take advantage of the current poprity to immediately do other work. song junlin was the number one in the entertainment industry, so this kind of thing wasn¡¯t difficult for him. he had plenty of resources. after hanging up the phone, mo nan chong raised his head and saw lu die ¡®er looking at him with a dark expression. she looked like she was going to eat him up. ¡°is there something?¡± mo nan chong was a little confused. ¡°yes, i have something to do.¡± lu die ¡®er sneered, ¡± mo nan chong, have you already calcted everything? ¡± ¡°what?¡± mo nan chong was a little confused. ¡°i mean, have you calcted everything? you¡¯ve been silent. you didn¡¯t say anything about helping these students, but you¡¯re preparing to give them to song junlin. are you doing this on purpose? are you trying to ruin me?¡± lu die ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red with anger. however, there were no surveince cameras in this ce, so she was toozy to do anything. since mo nan chong was alone outside, she wanted to know if she had nned everything and if she did it on purpose. ¡°why would i scheme against you?¡± mo nan chong looked at lu die ¡®er with a slightly amused expression. ¡± what part of you do you think is worth me scheming against you? ¡± ¡± f * ck! ¡± lu die ¡®er was stunned. ¡± how would i know why you¡¯re scheming against me? perhaps you¡¯re worried that i¡¯ll surpass you, so you¡¯re doing this! ¡± mo nan chong crossed his arms andughed even more. her gaze swept across lu die ¡®er¡¯s entire body, and she still felt that it was a little funny. the calmer her gaze was, the more it made one feel that they were even more embarrassed. lu die ¡®er felt as if she had been stripped naked from head to toe. being stared at by mo nan chong like that made her feel ufortable. ¡°i don¡¯t care what you did, but you¡¯re really bad!¡± ¡°hey, how can you surpass me? i have better resources than you, i¡¯m richer than you, i have a better background than you. even if i quit the entertainment industry, i¡¯m still so much better than you. why would i go out of my way to deal with you? wouldn¡¯t this be a waste of effort? if i want to deal with someone, i have to deal with someone who is a little stronger than me, right?¡± ¡°by the way, if you didn¡¯t do that and went back on your word and hurt the students, who do you think can deal with you? i remember that theizens were on your side in the beginning, right?¡± ¡± i just did what i had to do. i didn¡¯t mean to target anyone. i just hope that my students will have a good time. ¡± mo nan chong chuckled. he didn¡¯t even put lu die ¡®er in his eyes. her contempt and her innate arrogance made lu die ¡®er¡¯s face burn. she thought that she was plotting against her, but she felt that she was not even qualified to be plotted against. this kind of disregard from the beginning to the end was even more infuriating and embarrassing than being plotted against. ¡°even if you didn¡¯t do anything to me, i¡¯m like this because of you!¡± lu die ¡®er said hatefully. ¡°you¡¯re ming me ... for what you did?¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± if this makes you feel better, then me me. i won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh anyway, right? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re questioning me instead of trying to salvage the situation. do you think i can help you? ¡± ¡°so what if i said that i framed you? theizens aren¡¯t blind, can¡¯t they see what you did?¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders and turned to leave. she couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on lu die ¡®er. she didn¡¯t like this lu die¡¯ er to begin with. lu die ¡®er was extremely angry. she stomped her feet a few times, then turned around and left in a huff. her live broadcast was focused on the remaining students, and her own broadcast had been paused. when the manager saw lu die ¡®er, she quickly asked her how she was. ¡°she doesn¡¯t admit it.¡± lu die ¡®er said, ¡± although she¡¯s very annoying, there¡¯s one thing that she¡¯s right about ... i should probably try to salvage the situation as soon as possible and not go and find trouble with her. there¡¯s still a long way to go. right now, i should settle the matter at hand. ¡± ¡± you¡¯re right. let¡¯s solve the problem in front of us first. ¡± after discussing with lu die ¡®er, the manager decided to use the live broadcast camera to sincerely apologize to everyone. after that, she would take measures to remedy the situation. she would give all the resources that she should and help those students. this was the most direct and best way. although it might still cause some trouble, it was better than acting as if nothing had happened. after discussing with the production team, the production team gave lu die ¡®er a chance. lu die ¡®er apologized sincerely to her manager in front of the camera. the manager even gave a simple exnation for lu die ¡®er, saying that she had always thought that such promises on the show were no different from jokes and might not necessarily be true. but now, she had learned. ¡°i¡¯m sorry to have upset everyone.¡± ¡± die ¡®er knows that she was wrong. she will change. next, of course, she will also give the resources to those who she promised. ¡± ¡± we will help those eliminated students! ¡± ... ¡°it¡¯s definitely true this time. we won¡¯t threaten them again. we¡¯ll apologize to those who have been threatened!¡± [ what¡¯s the point of apologizing? ] [ to be honest, you¡¯re only trying to salvage the situation at this time because you¡¯re afraid of being scolded by theizens! ] [ actually, i think it¡¯s fine as long as they can apologize. i just feel bad for those who were cheated and even banned! ] [ let¡¯s see if she¡¯s really going to do it. after all, she has a past record. she has agreed to it before and has not threatened anyone yet. who knows if she¡¯s still threatening others now? it might be fake too! ] [ she¡¯s still too selfish. it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s only apologizing this time because she¡¯s unwilling to do so. she¡¯s only saying this for her own sake. ] [ it¡¯s understandable for her to do this for her own future, but i hope that she can really change and do it! ] [ that¡¯s right. as long as you¡¯re serious about your apology, i think it¡¯s fine! ] [ our grandpa pet is still the best! ] [ that¡¯s right. keep a low profile, but do practical things! ] [ i¡¯m so happy to have such an idol! ] ... [ the haters should have nothing to say in the future. they said that our master pet is not kind enough. now, you know who is the best! ] Chapter 2136 2136 special guests two days of rest time passed in the blink of an eye. before the third stage, there was still a live broadcast, but this time it was said to be a different one. when they were all gathered together, everyone was actually a little excited. it was said that the training this time was very special. it might not be a training, but it had a lot to do with the stage. because it was said to be more exciting, many people had some spections. [ ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m so looking forward to it. it¡¯s going to be announced! ] [ wasn¡¯t the haunted housest time scary and exciting? is there anything more exciting? ] [ i¡¯m so nervous! ] [ what are you nervous about? you¡¯re not the one participating in thepetition. if you¡¯re nervous, it should be your brothers! ] [ i¡¯m actually looking forward to it. i hope it¡¯ll be very fun. i still have quite a lot of faith in the festival group. ] [ lu die ¡®er actually still came to participate? [ i thought the festival group would let her go! ] [ that¡¯s right, shouldn¡¯t she be disqualified as a mentor? ] [ doesn¡¯t the festival group want poprity? of course, we have to keep such a good gimmick like her. besides, didn¡¯t she apologize? [ didn¡¯t many of her fans forgive her?! ] [ f * ck, my heart aches for my brothers! ] [ did her brothers also forgive her? i don¡¯t think she deserves to be forgiven! ] [ i also think that she is not worthy of forgiveness! ] [ she has already apologized. what more do you want? there must be something wrong with her, our die ¡®er was just confused for a moment! ] [ it¡¯s clearly those students who are shameless. if die ¡®er is willing to help, then she can. if she¡¯s not willing to help, then why should we make things difficult for her! ] [ if she was not forced to ask for resources, she would not have said that she wanted to ban them! ] [ actually, i still think that there¡¯s something suspicious about this matter. die ¡®er must have been forced to apologize! ] [ wow, look, these fans are here again. they¡¯re really sick! ] [ isn¡¯t the matter clear yet? our brothers have already exposed it. is your lu die ¡®er still a good person? ] [ to think that someone would actually speak up for him when he said that he would be banned. this is so funny! ] [ i really didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone who would speak up for such a vicious person. ] ...... ¡°the program this time will be a little exciting. i believe everyone already knows that, right?¡± executive director yu fei was already speaking. he looked at all the coaches and students. ¡± the stage this time will be very special. ¡± ¡°special in what way?¡± a student asked curiously. ¡± i always feel that we¡¯re going to be very unlucky. what kind of person is the director? ¡± ¡°what are you talking about? how can i do anything?¡± yu fei could not help butugh. ¡± i¡¯ll just be direct so that you guys won¡¯t have to guess. ¡± ¡°sure, director, tell me. what exactly is it?¡± ¡± wilderness survival, the main theme this time. ¡± the director said, ¡± all of you will be going to the wilderness to survive. each instructor will lead a group of people and survive for about two weeks. after that, there will be some special guests who wille over to help you set up the stage and participate in the wilderness survival with you.¡± ¡°there¡¯s even a guest!¡± ¡°who¡¯s the guest?¡± ¡± where do we lose for survival in the wild? the primeval forest or the deserted ind? ¡± ¡°director, will you prepare enough equipment?¡± ¡± what do you mean by building a stage? are we going to have our finalpetition in the wilderness? ¡± everyone looked at the director doubtfully. the director nodded. ¡± yes, the final stage will also be held in the wilderness. when the timees, we will invite some people nearby to participate. ¡°then, there won¡¯t be just one stage. each group will have their own stage. as for what kind of stage it will be, it¡¯ll depend on your own efforts. whether it¡¯ll look good or not will also depend on your own abilities. ¡°as for the rest, the makeup and clothing, you¡¯ll have to do it yourself. we will prepare some things, but not everything!¡± everyone eximed in admiration. ¡°f * ck, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve encountered a festival group like this! ¡± ¡°you want us to do everything ourselves?¡± ¡± my god! isn¡¯t this very difficult?! ¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t know how to make clothes, and it¡¯s even harder to build a stage! they actually have to survive in the wild. could it be that they have scattered the things they need in the wild and let us find them ourselves? can we find it all by luck?¡± ¡± this ... the festival group, you can¡¯t be so unscrupulous just to attract fans. this is too torturous! ¡± everyone wanted to cry but had no tears. a few of the coaches were also looking at the director withplicated expressions. chu che was even more direct. ¡± i thought that participating in this kind of program would only allow us to watch, give somements, and even watch the performance ... in the end, you gave us such a big problem? i suddenly feel like i¡¯ve received too little money!¡± ¡°teacher chu is right, it¡¯s such a loss!¡± yuan qianqian chuckled helplessly. because of the conversation between the two of them, the atmosphere was quite good. even though the two of them were singing along with each other and had a veryedic feel to it, in reality, everyone¡¯s inner thoughts were as such. although the jungle was full of excitement, everyone clearly preferredfort. however, because this talent show was abination of variety and live broadcast, the production team naturally arranged for some more interesting things. survival programs in the wilderness were quite popr now. ... the festival group might as wellbine with this species so that the students would have more challenges. ¡°so, i want to ask, are there any other guests?¡± someone asked the director. ¡± you¡¯ve asked the right question. the guests this time are a little special. they¡¯re not just from the entertainment industry. there are also people from the entertainment industry, some who had retired on purpose, and there are also famous mercenaries. when the timees, you can choose your own team. ¡± ¡± anyway, the guests we¡¯ve invited this time are all the kind that can help everyone in the primeval forest. ¡± hearing the director¡¯s words, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. after all, most of them had no experience in surviving in the wilderness and knew nothing about it. if there were professionals to guide them, it would obviously be much better. although he didn¡¯t know who woulde, it sounded like someone very powerful. ¡°next, we¡¯ll split up into teams.¡± the director said, ¡± because the number of people in each group ispletely different now, we still have to mess it up. ¡± ¡°ah, i don¡¯t want to!¡± ... ¡°i only want to follow our master pet!¡± ¡°can i choose to continue following my beloved grandfather?¡± mo nan chong had the most people who had not been eliminated. once the team was disrupted, it was obvious that everyone would be assigned to other mentors. naturally, they were somewhat unwilling. on the other hand, the students on lu die ¡®er¡¯s side were very happy. they could finally stop following lu die ¡®er. if they could be lord chong¡¯s subordinates, that would naturally be the best. since it was survival in the wilderness, it would be better to follow a male mentor instead of mo nan chong. girls were definitely not good at surviving in the wilderness. ¡°there are still 42 students left, so we¡¯ll have to split them into six equal groups, with seven people in each group.¡± the director asked, ¡± what do you think is the most appropriate grouping? ¡± Chapter 2137 2137 grandpa pet is so popr! [ oh my god, are we all going to be regrouped? ] [ i don¡¯t want my brothers to go to lu die ¡®er¡¯s side at all! lu die ¡®er doesn¡¯t know anything. she still needs people to take care of her to survive in the wilderness! ] [ that¡¯s right, yuan qianqian can¡¯t either. although teacher yuan is a little better than lu die ¡®er, she¡¯s still a girl after all. a girl who has never suffered before! ] [ although teacher chu is a top celebrity, i¡¯ve seen him participate in a simr program before and he¡¯s doing very badly, so i can¡¯t follow him! ] [ as for the remaining three, nie qian, li jiujue, and mo nan chong are still okay. ] [ that¡¯s right. i hope the people i like will follow these three people! ] [ the festival group is really ruthless this time. it¡¯s quite difficult to survive in the wilderness. ] [ i even have to make my own stage. although it¡¯s very interesting, i think everyone will be very bitter! ] [ hahaha, i don¡¯t care. as long as i¡¯m happy! ] [ there are even professional mercenaries. actually, it¡¯s not too bad. at least it¡¯s much better than some inhumane shows. ] [ that¡¯s right. the director also said that the medical team will be apanying them. everything will be very well prepared. there will also be some professionals protecting them from behind. therefore, artistes are generally not in danger. ] [ but it¡¯s still worrying. it¡¯s not easy to control the dangers in the primeval forest! ] [ that¡¯s right. once we encounter danger, some emergency ns might not be useful. even an ordinary stage would often have idents, let alone going to this unknown and dangerous ce! ] [ but, the show is still very good, isn¡¯t it? ] [ indeed, we can just watch the show! ] [ i support my brothers! ] [ so, how will the grouping be done? [ drawing lots or free choice? ] [ it¡¯s hard to have a free choice, right? i don¡¯t think anyone would choose lu die ¡®er! ] the director didn¡¯t know what to choose either, so he asked everyone, but no one said anything. ¡± how about free choice? the teacher can choose the student he wants, and the student can choose the teacher he wants? ¡± chu che thought for a while before speaking. he just wanted to choose some students with great strength. it would definitely be safer in the primeval forest. when lu die ¡®er heard this, she was a little unhappy. after what had happened to her, no one would choose her. ¡± this isn¡¯t very good, right? it¡¯s not fair to have the freedom to choose! ¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s quite fair.¡± nie yan said, ¡± it¡¯s a two-way choice. liking each other is the most important. ¡± lu die ¡®er was speechless. she had nothing to say. ¡°then you can choose freely first.¡± the director asked after thinking for a while. before he could finish his sentence, mo nan chong¡¯s students naturally ran to her side, not leaving a single one behind. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the other students all rushed to mo nan chong¡¯s side at the same time. everyone unanimously chose mo nan pets. grandpa pet: ¡°??? ¡± nie qian and li jiujue were also dumbfounded. chu che felt as if he had been struck by lightning. he had wanted to choose a few suitable candidates, but no one had chosen him? the director couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. theizens in the live broadcast room looked at the dumbfounded coaches and couldn¡¯t help butugh like crazy. [ hahaha, teacher chu was so confident that he could choose the student he wanted. he never thought that he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to choose! ] [ 9th master is also dumbfounded. isn¡¯t he strong enough? why did they all choose his girlfriend and not him! ] [ movie emperor nie is also on the verge of a breakdown. he has been getting along well with the students, but he has always chosen to pamper me. ] ¡°can i ask you a question?¡± nie yan looked at the students from mo nan chong with a head full of question marks. ¡± am i not good enough? was it not powerful enough? you¡¯re not going to choose me?¡± ¡°i also want to ask this question.¡± elder jiu nodded his head deeply. he could not understand why they did not choose him. was he not good enough? was he not handsome enough? was he not strong enough? chu che felt wronged. ¡± i didn¡¯t mistreat you. why did you all run away? ¡± ¡°do you guys want to answer?¡± the director was amused and helpless. who knew what the students were thinking? the students even started quarreling, ming each other for abandoning their instructor. ¡°i think master pampered is very powerful, so i want to follow him. master pampered is good to people and can teach everyone many things ... most importantly, if we follow master pampered, our instructors will definitely protect us. after all, they are all very protective of master pampered!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. teacher gong really likes grandpa pampered. if i follow grandpa pampered, it¡¯s equivalent to having two mentors to protect me!¡± ¡± what a coincidence, i think so too. since we¡¯re with 9th master¡¯s girlfriend, he¡¯ll naturally protect us! ¡± ¡°this way, there¡¯ll be double insurance!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. besides, i¡¯m strong enough. of course we¡¯ll choose her! ¡± everyone didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°but i can¡¯t just choose all of you!¡± the director shrugged. ¡± if i let you choose a few people in the end, won¡¯t it hurt my self-esteem if i don¡¯t get the rest? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine, we have to work hard first!¡± ... ¡°grandpa pampered, you can choose whatever you want. we won¡¯t me you for not choosing!¡± ¡°yes, we won¡¯t me grandpa pampered.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she would not do something that would offend people. in order to choose seven, he had offended thirty-five people. wasn¡¯t this asking for death? even if the students didn¡¯t say anything, the audience in the streaming room would say that she had no emotional intelligence. ¡°i still suggest drawing lots.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± the drawing of lots is the fairest way! ¡± ¡°master chong, do we really have to draw lots?¡± someone asked regretfully. ¡°of course.¡± at mo nan chong¡¯s suggestion, everyone still chose to draw lots. next, those who drew mo nan chong were very happy. those who drew li jiujue and nie qian were also excited. ... only the person who drew lu die ¡®er was extremely depressed. they weakly walked to lu die ¡®er¡¯s side. one look at their expressions and one could tell that they were filled with regret. the people on chu che and yuan qianqian¡¯s side weren¡¯t that happy either. it was a pity, but they were more fortunate than lu die ¡®er¡¯s side. inparison, they felt that following either teacher chu or teacher yuan wasn¡¯t a bad thing. at least it was safer than following someone who wanted to ban you from time to time. ¡°alright, i¡¯ve finished forming the team. i¡¯ll give everyone some time to pack up, then we¡¯ll set off to our destination!¡± at the director¡¯smand, everyone went back to their vis to pack their things. in the vi, everyone was packing their things andining at the same time. why was there a need to pack when they were going to the wilderness? there were many things that might not be useful there. mo nan chong¡¯s side was still very excited and eager to try. on lu die ¡®er¡¯s side, the situation was not so good. everyone was somewhat listless and full ofints. lu die ¡®er¡¯s face was also ck. she was about to die from anger. Chapter 2138 2138 chapter 2140-ignored ¡°if you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can say it.¡± after enduring for a while, lu die ¡®er finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°ah, we don¡¯t dare to be dissatisfied with you.¡± long junyu nced at lu die ¡®er and said. he sneered and said, ¡± if you¡¯re unhappy, you¡¯ll be banned! ¡± he had a bad temper to begin with, and even his father could not do anything to him. it was only in front of mo nan chong that he restrained his temper. in the end, he drew lu die ¡®er this time, and he was so angry that he was about to die. not only was lu die ¡®er angry, but these students were even more depressed, alright? however, the draw had already been done, and the director was not giving them a chance to change, so they could only follow lu die ¡®er. ¡°i heard it!¡± lu die ¡®er felt as if she had been stabbed with a knife. ¡± i¡¯ve already apologized. what i said back then were also brainless words. i won¡¯t do this again in the future. next, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can speak up.¡± she was very angry, but she had to hold it in. this program was very important to her. originally, the poprity of this program had increased a lot, but her reputation had be bad because she had helped the students. but since she could still stay, and there were still fans who believed in her, she believed that she could still be saved. it was just that the students ¡®attitude towards her wasn¡¯t very good, so she couldn¡¯t do anything for a while. however, she would definitely look for an opportunityter on! ¡°the show still needs to be recorded, so i hope everyone can restrain themselves a little. if you¡¯re unhappy with me, can you wait until after thepetition? now that everyone has drawn my subordinate, it can be considered a kind of fate. i will work hard with everyone.¡± lu die ¡®er suppressed her temper and consoled the students. he wasforting her, but he was cursing in his heart. she had never been so patient with anyone before. if it wasn¡¯t for the livestream, but for the sake of her reputation, she would just quit, okay? her manager had said that she had to continue with the show. if she ran away, it would only make everyone more suspicious. she had to stay to change everyone¡¯s opinion of her. this stupid idea really pissed her off. it was all because of that damned mo nan chong. if she had not put on a show, her secret would not have been exposed. she was an idiot. once they were in the forest, she would definitely deal with her! no one knew that she had also participated in some training before, so she would not be that weak in the primeval forest! she would remember this and would never let mo nan chong off. pared to lu die ¡®er¡¯s group, the rest of the groups were much calmer. everyone was tidying up their things and chatting andughing with the instructors. they got along very harmoniously. everyone was still guessing who the guest would be and whether it would be interesting. it wasn¡¯t just the students and instructors who were guessing who woulde. in fact, the fans were also guessing. they were very curious about who the more professional person would be and whether he was really very powerful. [ i don¡¯t know who it is, but if we¡¯re talking about an experienced artiste, the first person i can think of is lord rong! ] [ yeah, i miss lord rong! ] [ i¡¯ll go crazy if rong ye appears as a guest! ] [ [ i strongly urge the festival group to invite lord rong! ] [ director, did you hear that? it¡¯s lord rong! ] ¡± and lord fourth, i turned around yesterday to watch the variety show that lord rong participated in. it felt so interesting! ¡± [ if the mother and son were to participate in this variety show together, it would be very interesting, right? ] [ production team, please consider inviting lord rong over. your show will definitely be popr! ] [ that¡¯s right, the live broadcast room is about to copse. quickly invite lord rong over, do you hear me? ] the cheers from the fans were very strong. the director team was naturally very secretive and did not reveal anything. the group went straight to the airport, and then the ne went to another ce. after they arrived, they took a few buses and drove to a small town by the edge of the primeval forest. the journey was very long, and everyone was already half-dead from all the trouble. ¡°when are we going into the forest?¡± chu che asked. ¡°that¡¯s right. we should be resting again today. we haven¡¯t seen the guests yet. they shouldn¡¯t be here yet, right?¡± ¡°let¡¯s rest for a while. i don¡¯t think i can make it. if we go straight into the forest, i¡¯ll definitely die!¡± ¡°the festival group shouldn¡¯t be so inhumane, right? hahaha!¡± the director nodded. ¡± we¡¯ve found a ce for everyone to rest for the night. we¡¯ll officially enter the primeval forest tomorrow. ¡± ¡°director, you won¡¯t be pranking me during the rest, right?¡± ¡°you guys won¡¯t make fun of us, right?¡± ¡°are we that kind of people?¡± the director smiled. ¡± we¡¯ll definitely treat everyone well. don¡¯t worry, everyone! have a good rest today, we¡¯ll set off tomorrow!¡± everyone cheered. ¡°by the way, when are the guestsing?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure yet, but you¡¯ll definitely see her before tomorrow.¡± the director said, ¡± alright, everyone, follow the staff to the ce where you¡¯ll be staying. as there are no homestay or hotels here, we¡¯ll be renting a viger¡¯s house. the people will be scattered, so try not to cause trouble for the vigers, understand?¡± ¡°alright. i don¡¯t have the strength to cause trouble for others. i just want to lie down and sleep!¡± ... ¡°i¡¯m the same!¡± ¡± i have to conserve my energy. i don¡¯t know what will happen in the forest tomorrow! ¡± ¡± yeah, i think so too. we still have to make all the necessary preparations! ¡± ¡± we¡¯ll only have the energy to go into the forest to prepare after we¡¯ve rested well. when the timees, there¡¯ll be the vulgar part of snatching supplies. for the stage, everyone will have to risk their lives! ¡± the director was very pleased. ¡± it¡¯s very good that you have this awareness. your hard work will not disappoint you. good luck!¡± everyone was taken to the nearby vigers ¡®homes. since the jie ji group had already reached an agreement, the vigers weren¡¯t surprised to see them. the vigers in this area were probably quite poor, so the conditions of their houses were rtively poor. moreover, everyone did not seem to watch television much, so they were not very surprised to see arge group of celebrities and did not know them. it could even be said that the vigers were rather cold when they saw them. it was an attitude of indifference, as if it was the same attitude as a cat or dog passing by. they were all celebrities who lived under the spotlight. they were not used to everyone¡¯s cold attitude. ... mo nan chong was assigned to a rtively good house. the young people in the family had all gone out to work, leaving only the two elderly at home. they could not speak mandarin, somunication was difficult. however, the two old men were still very warm to her and the two students who lived here. Chapter 2139 2139 lord fourth is here, but lord rong is not far! the two elders invited mo nan chong and the others to dinner. although they could not understand what they were saying, everyone could understand their actions. a student next to master pet was about to decline. however, mo nanchong red at him. in the end, the three of them still went to eat the food made by the old people. the old man¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good, so the food wasn¡¯t very good either. however, he still invited them to eat very enthusiastically. this old man had kept it very clean. although the food wasn¡¯t good, it was appetizing. a student next to him said he didn¡¯t want to eat, but after taking a bite, he was shocked. then, he ate a few bowls of rice and finished the rice in the other person¡¯s pot ... the old man chuckled and didn¡¯t mind. he waved his hand, indicating that there was no more food and that he could make more. if there wasn¡¯t enough, he could make more. ¡°no need, everyone¡¯s full, very full!¡± mo nan chong made a few simple hand gestures and thanked the two elders. the student touched his head in embarrassment, ¡± i thought it wouldn¡¯t taste good. i didn¡¯t expect it to go with the rice. did i eat too much? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve eaten. they¡¯ll be happier if you¡¯re full. that¡¯s how old people are.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± but they don¡¯t seem to have much rice left.e with me to buy some rice for themter.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. the student nodded repeatedly. he was just feeling apologetic in his heart. grandpa chong¡¯s suggestion was very good. it could make up for his guilt and let the elderly have food to eat. mo nan chong took a look at his room and brought the students to buy rice. not only did the two of them buy some rice, but they also bought a lot of vegetables and brought them over to the olddy. when the two elders saw it, they wanted to refuse, but grandpa chong exined that they would being back for dinnerter, so they could leave the rice here and eat it first. the next time he came, he would ask them to give him something to eat. after much persuasion, the old man finally epted it with great gratitude. at night, the conditions of the ce they slept in were a little worse. even though grandpa pet¡¯s room was not bad, it was full of mosquitoes, the bed was small, and the room was old and shabby. even the slightest movement made the bed feel like it was going to copse. that night, almost no one had a good sleep. when they woke up the next day, everyone was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°oh my god, i was bitten to death by a mosquito yesterday!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not just mosquitoes. there are bugs, cockroaches, and centipedes everywhere ... just thinking about it makes my scalp go numb. there are actually centipedes in the room! ¡± ¡± no, you guys are fine. a snake appeared in my room yesterday ... although the owner helped me catch it, i ... i didn¡¯t dare to sleep after that. i couldn¡¯t take it anymore in the morning and fell asleep! ¡± ¡°this is a nightmare!¡± ¡°i heard that someone tried to escapest night, saying that he wanted to withdraw from thepetition. he was then convinced by the director to stay!¡± ¡°director, you guys are too ruthless!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, the director¡¯s team isn¡¯t as happy as us. i was too angry at that time and wanted to rush to the director¡¯s room. but when i went there, guess what i saw!¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°they were also bitten by all kinds of mosquitoes, and none of them could sleep. in the end, they were in the yard swatting the mosquitoes with a big fan, regretting that they had chosen such a ce! hahaha!¡± ¡°hahaha, you deserve it!¡± ¡°now you regret it!¡± ¡°so, what about the special guests? do they know about this situation? soyi hasn¡¯t appeared yet!¡± the director coughed twice. ¡± the special guests have arrived. they¡¯ll be here soon. everyone, get ready! ¡± as the director was speaking, a ferocious tiger¡¯s roar was suddenly heard. everyone was shocked. at that moment, a ferocious tiger charged towards them. behind the tiger was a man in a camouge suit, who had rolled on the ground in an exaggerated manner. everyone looked at the shiny bald man with aplicated expression. ¡°flower?¡± ¡°this is our guest?¡± ¡°uh ... i don¡¯t think it¡¯s very reliable!¡± li ruhua stood up abruptly, frowning in dissatisfaction. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? how am i unreliable? i¡¯ve been to a primeval forest before, okay? you guys guessed it right, i¡¯m one of the guests!¡± everyone was speechless. [ hahaha, i didn¡¯t expect this! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. didn¡¯t they say something about mercenaries and the like? what the hell are these people! ] [ huahua used to have a status, okay? he just likes to wear women¡¯s clothes. i think he¡¯s not bad! ] [ who are you looking down on? huahua is amazing! ] [ director, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. where are the others? ] soon, another person came out from behind. this person was not as exaggerated as li ruhua. he was very handsome and wore a camouge suit. he was extremely charming. ¡°this is yingluo.¡± ¡°everyone might know each other, but there are also some who don¡¯t. this was zhong hanyue! mr. zhong is very familiar with the primeval forest, and he has also undergone special training in the army!¡± the director introduced. ¡°godfather?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes twitched. her godfather, who had no sense of direction and was still single, had actuallye to be a guest! ... ¡°hello everyone, i¡¯m zhong hanyue.¡± zhong hanyue greeted everyone with a smile. [ zhong hanyue, i remember him! [ he appeared in that variety show when lord rong participated in it! ] [ yes, he entered the country by ident and was so handsome. after so many years, he¡¯s still so handsome! [ does it mean that good-looking people don¡¯t age? ] [ [ he¡¯s actually here, my memory! ] [ he¡¯s so handsome. the older he gets, the more attractive he looks! ] [ don¡¯t tell me lord rong is here too? i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going to cry! ] [ no, i remember someone saying that he has no sense of direction ... he¡¯s here to lead us through the primeval forest? [ hahaha, i imagined it for a moment, and then iughed like crazy. i wonder which group will be so unlucky! ] at this moment, the bulletments were filled with crazy screams. at the scene, everyone let out a burst of screams. because a man in a very handsome camouge uniform and junglebat boots walked out. he was tall and handsome. even though he was wearing a camouge suit, he had a wild beauty and a bit of pressure that only a boss would have. ... he was too handsome, too handsome. a mature and steady man had infinite charm. even though the students present were all male, everyone was screaming like crazy. ¡°fourth master!¡± ¡± fourth master mo! ¡± ¡± fourth master mo, why hasn¡¯t he changed at all? is he immortal? ¡± ¡± really, he¡¯s so handsome and young. it¡¯s just that his temperament is more stable than before! ¡± ¡°if lord fourth is here, will lord rong be here too?¡± Chapter 2140 2140 huahua, i¡¯m a big treasure! ¡± f * ck, what right do you have to do this? everyone was cheering the moment you appeared, but when i came out, there wasn¡¯t even a single cheer! ¡± zhong hanyue looked at mo linyuan angrily. ¡°because i¡¯m more handsome than you.¡± mo linyuan took off his sunsses and nced at zhong hanyue. ¡± childish or not, you can¡¯t evenpare to me! ¡± all the students were screaming and shouting. mo nanchong facepalmed. why was her father here? wasn¡¯t he always wandering around the forbidden area? could it be that he had had enough fun recently and wanted to keep an eye on her? young master jiu was also frowning. it wasn¡¯t easy for him to get together with his favorite master, and everyone had agreed. now that his parents suddenly appeared in the program, could they be here to cause him trouble? did she have something against him again? was she going to object to him being with darling again? he knew that lord rong and lord fourth had always been against him being with the darling. nie qian wasn¡¯t very happy to see the person who had kidnapped her lord rong. however, when she saw that he thought that lord rong might appear, her mood became better again. ¡°lord rong, is lord rong here?¡± ¡°lord rong, lord rong, lord rong!¡± [ where¡¯s lord rong? where¡¯s lord rong? ] [ since lord fourth is here, lord rong will definitely be here too. i¡¯m looking forward to it. i want to see lord rong! ] [ hurry up and appear, lord rong! i miss lord rong so much! ] a group of people shouted excitedly, whether they were in the live audience or in the live broadcast room. at this moment, lord rong came over. she was also wearing the same clothes and sunsses. there were no traces of age on her body. she looked exactly the same as before. she seemed to have never changed. she was still very beautiful and very cute. ¡°lord rong!¡± everyone was really eximing like crazy this time. they were too happy. ¡± mom ... ¡± mo nanchong rubbed his temples. he felt like his parents were here to supervise him! after that, two more people came out. it was a woman and a man. both of them were wearing camouge clothes and carrying a bag. they looked very cool. ¡°let me introduce them to everyone.¡± the director began to introduce the person in front of him. everyone knew li ruhua, mo linyuan, and leng rongrong. other than zhong hanyue, the other two were from the bodyguardpany and were said to be very powerful. the man was quite handsome, tall, and strong. the woman also seemed to be quite powerful. although she was young, she looked very domineering. the boy was called shiyue and the girl was called fu qian. they were all professionals, so when everyone saw them, they felt at ease. ¡°everyone¡¯s here, so everyone will bring a guest. as for the guests, to be fair, let¡¯s draw lots to decide who will be the final guest.¡± ¡°lord rong, we want lord rong!¡± ¡°we also want lord rong!¡± ¡°lord rong!¡± everyone was very excited and wanted to form a team with lord rong. after all, everyone had heard of lord rong¡¯s legendary strength. [ ah, ah, ah, i like lord rong so much. i wonder who lord rong will be in the group with! ] [ you¡¯ll be in the same group as me, right? ] [ after all, it was decided by drawing lots. i don¡¯t think so! ] [ lord rong is so cowardly. she just stood there and didn¡¯t say anything. she felt so cowardly! ] ¡°i¡¯m quite popr!¡± lord rong looked at the crowd with interest. ¡± thank you for liking me so much, but we¡¯ll still have to draw lots to decide. ¡± after that, everyone began to draw lots. the instructors drew lots, and the students were all looking forward to the result. very quickly, the results were out. master chong and master rong were in the same team. ¡± that¡¯s great! if we¡¯re in the same group as master rong, we can finally rest easy. i heard that master rong is an all-rounder! ¡± ¡°oh, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. i¡¯m just good at spending money.¡± lord rong said seriously, ¡± if we¡¯re talking about money, i¡¯m probably the first! ¡± everyone was speechless. what kind of money would they spend in a primeval forest? ¡°lord rong, you can¡¯t spend money in the primeval forest!¡± ¡± who says i can¡¯t spend money? i can buy that primeval forest. ¡± lord rong snorted. everyone was speechless. fine, they wouldn¡¯t understand the world of the rich. when mo linyuan was matched with li jiujue, ninth master¡¯s face visibly darkened. [ hahaha, 9th master is so pitiful. he¡¯s in the same group as his father-inw! ] [ my heart aches for our lord jiu. he¡¯s actually in the same group as lord fourth. i heard that lord fourth doesn¡¯t like lord jiu very much. will he keep causing trouble for lord jiu? ] [ it¡¯s really hard to say. the rumored fourth master is still a little childish. it¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯ll cause trouble for his son-inw! ] ... [ i wonder what the others are like! ] the results were out very quickly. zhong hanyue was in the same group as lu die ¡®er. when he saw lu die¡¯ er, he was obviously a little displeased. ¡± can i change groups? ¡± ¡°why?¡± someone looked at zhong hanyue. ¡± isn¡¯t it good to be in the same group as a beauty? ¡± ¡°is she beautiful?¡± zhong hanyue frowned. ¡± you¡¯re far from rongrong! ¡± lu die ¡®er was speechless. her face turned green in an instant. wasn¡¯t this the same as saying that she was ugly? she was clearly quite good-looking! although she was in a bad mood, lu die ¡®er knew that many people didn¡¯t like her. if she didn¡¯t perform well, she would definitely be hated by even more people. thus, she was unconvinced in her heart, but she still smiled and said, ¡± how can ipare to lord rong? lord rong is publicly acknowledged to be a divine beauty! ¡± ... zhong hanyue nodded,¡±at least you¡¯re tactful ..¡± lu die ¡®er was speechless. she had never met someone who spoke so harshly before. he really didn¡¯t know how to talk. [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ what kind of venomous tongue does zhong hanyue have? [ she¡¯s so arrogant and even a little poisonous! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i can see that lu die ¡®er¡¯s face has turned green. she has probably never met such a person before. ] [ for some reason, zhong hanyue makes people feel that he¡¯s quite cute. i don¡¯t care, i¡¯m a fan now. he¡¯s also very handsome! he¡¯s not inferior to so many young students! ] [ he¡¯s still single! [ i heard that she¡¯s a devoted person. she¡¯s liked lord rong for N years. she was snatched away, but she still likes lord rong! ] [ inexplicably cute! ] chu che and shi yue formed a team. the two of them greeted each other politely and were very satisfied with each other. yuan qianqian, on the other hand, had drawn li ruhua. she suddenly felt like crying but had no tears. she nced at li ruhua and asked hesitantly, ¡± do you have outdoor experience? survival in the wild ... do you know how to do that?¡± he heard that huahua was not young and looked like a man, but in fact, she had a heart of ss, a girl¡¯s heart. he liked everything pink. he liked girls ¡®dresses, wigs ... and plush toys. was survival reliable for such a person? although he was good at cooking, it wasn¡¯t a necessary skill in the primitive forest, right? ¡°of course yingluo doesn¡¯t know how to do it! but don¡¯t underestimate me, i¡¯m a big treasure!¡± hua hua snorted. Chapter 2141 2141 zhong hanyue is too funny! yuan qianqian¡¯s group looked at li ruhua withplicated expressions. ¡°then what do you know?¡± yuan qianqian asked, ¡± when we enter the primeval forestter, can you ... can you lead the way? ¡± can you protect us?¡± ¡°although i¡¯m not very sure, i¡¯ll try my best! however, the food i make is very delicious. let¡¯s go in and find more game, and i¡¯ll make you delicious food! also, i¡¯ve brought a lot of fun things.¡± li ruhua said with a smile. yuan qianqian facepalmed, feeling that he was not very reliable. when nie yan drew fu qian, the two didn¡¯t say anything. they didn¡¯t feel dissatisfied or excited. ¡°alright, the team formation isplete. we¡¯ll be setting off soon. we¡¯ve prepared some things for everyone, and you can also bring some things you need. i¡¯ll give everyone half an hour to choose.¡± at the director¡¯s order, everything was ready. everyone just had to make their own choices. when the students and the instructors were choosing the items, they were actually quite conflicted. for someone like master pet who had more experience in surviving in the wild, he naturally knew what to bring. he basically wouldn¡¯t bring useless things, but it was hard to say for those who had no experience and were more stubborn. lu die ¡®er even chose many beautiful clothes and cosmetics. ¡°director, can i not wear this kind of clothes? it¡¯s too ugly!¡± she had no interest in the camouge uniform at all. ¡°you can choose what you want to wear, but we need to remind you that you¡¯re going into the wild. it¡¯s very inconvenient and troublesome to wear your own clothes in the wild.¡± the director said earnestly. the staff member also gave a simple reminder. lu die ¡®er had an indifferent look on her face. ¡± but i only want to wear something nice! i have a jacket too, so i¡¯ll just wear a jacket!¡± she stubbornly started to pack her clothes. zhong hanyue looked at lu die ¡®er as if she was an idiot, ¡± this kind of thing is a burden! ¡± lu die ¡®er nced at zhong hanyue. although she didn¡¯t have a good temper, she still held it in. ¡± then what do you think is suitable? ¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s for food, there¡¯s even such a thing!¡± zhong hanyue disyed the items he had brought. he was still very proud, thinking that he was the smartest person present. among the things he brought, other than a map, there were also variouspasses and the like. lu die ¡®er was speechless. [ hahaha, no wonder everyone says he has no sense of direction! ] [ it¡¯s all positioning stuff. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ this is so funny. zhong hanyue is so cute! ] [ he still thinks that he¡¯s very powerful and awesome, but in the end, he ended up like lu die ¡®er. hahaha, i feel that this group will be very funny at the end. ] lu die ¡®er looked at yuan hanyue, then asked, ¡± ¡°the others didn¡¯t bring these, but you brought some things ... and so many? don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the way?¡± ¡°nonsense, of course i don¡¯t know the way. do you know the way?¡± you can ask them if they know the way. who would know the way in a primeval forest! it¡¯s precisely because we don¡¯t know the way that we have to be well prepared. otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if we get lost!¡± when lu die ¡®er heard this, she felt that it was quite reasonable, so she nodded. ¡± but you¡¯ve already brought so much, so we obviously don¡¯t have to. it¡¯s fine as long as one person in a team brings enough props.¡± zhong hanyue thought about it and agreed, ¡± sure, grandpa will take care of you! ¡± lu die ¡®er: ¡°??? ¡± grandfather? [ hahaha, why is zhong hanyue so funny? this is too funny! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m going to die ofughter if i watch this! ] [ master pet¡¯s group is so neat, but it¡¯s also funny. master rong is already thinking about what special animals she can meet in the jungle. she¡¯s going to buy them! ] [ she¡¯s even nning to buy the entire primeval forest. i¡¯m dying ofughter. i¡¯m trying to persuade my mother to spend wisely! ] ¡± lord rong, that¡¯s good. you¡¯ve already bought a few primeval forests! ¡± mo nan chong and the other two had already packed up their things. the students had also packed their things. their group could be considered to be very fast. after everything was settled, they started to discuss what to buy. lord rong wanted to buy this primeval forest. he even felt that the surrounding fields were not bad and wanted to buy it for farming. grandpa pet tried to persuade his mother to spend rationally, but she was also led into the ditch. she started to ask which shopping mall was good and whether she should buy it. then, the team members watched in horror as the two women discussed whether they should buy the small country as well. they didn¡¯t understand their world! [ rich man is still the rich man of lord rong! ] [ this mother-daughter duo is really amazing! ] [ i heard that lord rong did buy a small country ... ] [ she¡¯s so rich that she can buy the entire earth! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i didn¡¯t expect that my father, who is usually quite rational, would be an irrational person in front of mom. he even said that he wanted to buy a gold mine! ] li ruhua¡¯s group of people, li ruhua, showed off the things they had brought. he was wearing a bunch of nice-looking wigs, even pink ones. yuan qianqian was on the verge of breaking down. ¡± why are you bringing these people into the primeval forest? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s nice!¡± li ruhua said seriously, ¡± look, i even brought these. they¡¯re professional enough, right? i guarantee you¡¯ll have good food! ¡± he also brought a bunch of pots and pans. the team members were all dumbfounded. they felt that their group didn¡¯t look very auspicious. ... ¡°you ... aren¡¯t you heavy?¡± yuan qianqian was on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡°it¡¯s not heavy, i think it¡¯s pretty good!¡± li ruhua chuckled. ¡± eating is the most important thing, so you have to bring these tools. with them, you can make delicious food! ¡± ¡± but, are these tools important when there¡¯s no way to survive? ¡± yuan qianqian asked in aplicated tone. ¡°it¡¯s important!¡± ¡°alright, you can take it.¡± yuan qianqian massaged the space between her brows and started to prepare her things seriously. the rest of the groups were doing pretty well. mo linyuan was more professional, and li jiujue was doing fine. fu qian and shiyue were also professionals, so it was okay for them to bring their own people. after everything was packed up, the main force set off. the few groups of people began to split up once they entered the forest. the festival group had also prepared a map for them. their destination was quite far away, and there were different routes to enter, so the maps in everyone¡¯s hands were different. after arriving at their destination, everyone had to choose a ce to set up the stage. ... it would not be easy to get there. if they werete, they would not even have time to set up the stage. some of the supplies along the way were also hidden in very hidden ces, and it would take some ability to get them. Chapter 2142 2142 lord fourth is jealous the group of people entered the forest. at first, the path was still easy to walk, but the deeper they went, the harder the path became. after entering the depths, there were basically no more roads. mo nan chong and lord rong¡¯s group was led by lord rong. she held a tool in her hand and cleared a path for the people behind her as she walked. master pet stayed at the back and let the students walk in the middle. actually, the students had wanted the two girls to walk in the middle. after all, they were both boys. but master chong and master rong both refused. lord rong led the way in front, looking very cool. the group of people chatted with lord rong as they walked. ¡°lord rong, how are you so powerful?¡± ¡°i was born with it.¡± lord rong cut down the things in the way with a knife. ¡± that¡¯s true. lord rong is a genius. ¡± the students were in high spirits. even though lord rong didn¡¯t look very tall, she seemed to have endless strength. after walking for a few hours, her expression didn¡¯t change. instead, it was the group of students who were exhausted from walking. in fact, everyone was a little tired from the beginning. however, since the two girls didn¡¯t say anything, everyone held back and continued to follow lord rong. they had thought that it was about time and that lord rong and lord chong would stop to rest. in the end, the two of them seemed to bepletely made of iron. they didn¡¯t feel tired at all. after walking for a long time, the two of them still looked calm. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± han feixing was about to sit down on a fallen tree branch. but lord rong pulled her away. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? i really can¡¯t take it anymore, can i rest for a while? aren¡¯t you guys tired?¡± han feixing looked at lord rong, then at mo nan chong, and then at the other students. the other students were actually on the verge of a mental breakdown. they could get tired too. of course, they were exhausted. they just didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so persistent. lord rong¡¯s physical fitness was really too good. she was the one opening up the path, so she should have used up the most energy. in the end, nothing happened to her from the beginning to the end. her face was extremely calm, and she didn¡¯t even sweat. she was still as beautiful as ever. ¡°didn¡¯t you take a look when you sat down?¡± lord rong nced at the fallen branch and then at han feixing with aplicated expression. ¡°what else can there be?¡± when han feixing looked over, he was so shocked that he jumped up and jumped into lord rong¡¯s arms. ¡°snake!¡± han feixing felt like crying. ¡± and poisonous snakes, a few of them ... ¡± lord rong looked helpless. ¡± they¡¯re handsome, but their brains aren¡¯t good! ¡± the rest of the students screamed in fear and jumped to the side. at this moment, mo linyuan and li jiujue also arrived with their teams. they had originally taken a different route, but lord fourth and lord jiu were both worried about their women, so they had simply followed mo nan to pamper them. as soon as he arrived, lord fourth saw lord rong carrying a student. lord fourth¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°what are you doing?¡± lord fourth looked straight at han feixing. ¡± do you think you can jump out of my woman¡¯s embrace? ¡± han feixing was speechless. before he could recover from the terror of the poisonous snake, he was so frightened by lord fourth that he shuddered. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± he almost jumped out of lord rong¡¯s arms. ¡± i¡¯m, i¡¯m, i¡¯m sorry, lord fourth! ¡± ¡°you, stay away from my wife! my wife can only hug me!¡± lord fourth looked at han feixing coldly. ¡± do you know what happened to thest person who took advantage of my wife? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really want to know.¡± han feixing licked his dry lips. he could feel the killing intent in lord fourth¡¯s eyes. ¡°don¡¯t bully little kids.¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± i was just frightened! ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t jump into your arms even if i¡¯m scared!¡± lord fourth frowned and nced at han feixing. ¡± scheming man! ¡± han feixing was confused. ¡°??? ¡± the rest of the people were snickering, but when mo linyuan looked at them, they all shut their mouths. after the two teams met, they simply left together. soon, they found the first item that the hideout hideout hideout had hidden on a very tall tree. the package wasn¡¯t very big, but it must have contained something very important. fourth master mo raised his head and looked at the students on both sides. ¡± who knows how to climb a tree? go up and get your stuff! ¡± the students were whispering to each other. ¡°don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll catch you if you fall. you look good. you can go and get it.¡± fourth master mo looked at han feixing. it was obvious that he had some personal grudges. han feixing did not dare to refuse and was ready to go up to take the things. as he climbed up, lord fourth kicked the tree hard a few times. han feixing was so frightened that he hugged the tree trunk tightly and looked down with a face full of surprise. ¡± lord fourth? ¡± ... ¡°i¡¯m not abusing my power to take revenge. i just want to improve your ability. if we weren¡¯t here, you wouldn¡¯t have a chance at this special training. i heard that you¡¯re a dancer, so it¡¯s even more necessary for you to participate in this training.¡± mo linyuan said with reason. ¡± oh ... ¡± han feixing¡¯s mouth twitched. he seriously suspected that he was being used to take revenge on a private matter. as he continued to climb up, lord fourth shook him hard again. ¡°yo, what big star are you? you have a snake above you!¡± fourth master mo raised his head and shouted. han feixing was shocked. he looked up and saw the fake snakes that the jie group had arranged for him. he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± be careful. if you fall from this angle, we can¡¯t catch you. you might hurt your brain! ¡± fourth master mo snorted. han feixing was left speechless. the rest of the people did not dare to say anything. they could tell that lord fourth was taking revenge on them in a righteous manner. [ hahaha, lord fourth is so cute! ] [ because he¡¯s jealous, he doesn¡¯t dare to be fierce to his wife, so he captured han feixing and started being fierce to his wife! ] ... [ big star? [ i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ why is lord fourth so cute! ] [ he likes his wife so much that he doesn¡¯t let anyone touch her. ] lord rong looked at han feixing worriedly. just as she got closer to the tree, mo linyuan protected her. ¡± madam, be careful. it¡¯s okay if he hits you, but it¡¯s a big deal if he hits you! ¡± han feixing was confused. ¡°??? ¡± are you serious? seeing his father-inw like this, li jiujue also tried his best to protect mo nan chong. only a group of students were left looking at han feixing, not knowing whether tough or cry. after a while, han feixing finally got the item and climbed down from the tree. han feixing passed the item to mo linyuan, but fourth master mo did not ept it. he gave it to mo nan chong¡¯s team and said that he would give them whatever they found. li jiujue¡¯s students were full of question marks. so what were they here for? did he eat dog food? Chapter 2143 2143 the mushroom is poisonous lu die ¡®er¡¯s group waspletely different from mo nan chong and li jiujue¡¯s group. their group was a little more hrious. zhong hanyue had always been confident in herself, but the others were worried. ¡°are you sure you know the way? why do i feel like there¡¯s something wrong with the way you¡¯re leading?¡± as lu die ¡®er walked, she looked at the map. she was not wearing a camouge uniform, and was wearing clothes that she thought looked good, so it was not particrly convenient for her to walk. the students behind them were also helpless. ¡°i don¡¯t know the way, but do you? i¡¯m following the map and will soon find the location of the treasure. look at me, once you find the treasure, you¡¯ll know how powerful i am!¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± lu die ¡®er was still a little suspicious. she felt that there was something wrong with this road. the rest of the students also felt that something was not quite right. ¡°teacher zhong, did we go the wrong way? i keep feeling like something¡¯s wrong. teacher lu¡¯s right!¡± some students were more courageous and raised their own doubts. ¡°i also think we¡¯re in the wrong ce.¡± long junyu said, ¡± although we are taking a different path, this direction seems to be the way back! ¡± ¡± impossible. i¡¯m very sensitive to directions. how could i not know if i went in the wrong direction? ¡± zhong hanyue snorted coldly, not at all feeling that she had gone the wrong way. ¡± follow me, i¡¯m here to lead the way, you¡¯ll have to follow me eventually! ¡± ¡°alright!¡± everyone had no choice but to leave with zhong hanyue. although lu die ¡®er was speechless, she did not want to get into a conflict with zhong hanyue, who was extremely proud and domineering. after walking for a while, zhong hanyue suddenly stopped. he rubbed and blinked his eyes, as if he was doubting his life. lu die ¡®er: ¡± teacher zhong, why aren¡¯t you walking? is there a problem? ¡± ¡°no, no problem. let¡¯s go that way!¡± zhong hanyue pointed in the opposite direction. ¡°eh? didn¡¯t we juste from that direction? didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going in the right direction? why are you asking us to go back?¡± the group of people were somewhat baffled. zhong hanyue was speechless. the students took a step forward, and then their expressions becameplicated, ¡± teacher chong, we¡¯ve really walked back? ¡± zhong hanyue: ¡± so what if you¡¯re walking back? it¡¯s normal to get the wrong direction. in a ce like this where you can¡¯t tell north from south, it¡¯s normal to go the wrong way. at most, you¡¯ll just have to go back again! ¡± everyone was speechless. lu die ¡®er was speechless. [ hahahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m puking fromughing! ] [ hahaha, everyone actually guessed it right. he actually made it back! ] [ we¡¯ve been walking for a few hours. we¡¯ve probably walked around in a circle? ] [ everyone¡¯s moving forward steadily, but they¡¯re the only ones who start going in circles as soon as they enter. the students are probably on the verge of a mental breakdown! ] [ my heart ached, but i also found it inexplicably funny! ] long yanyu looked at zhong hanyue and said, ¡± it¡¯s not embarrassing to not know the map. at most, let us look at the map and show you the way. we won¡¯t question your professionalism! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re questioning me now!¡± zhong hanyue said angrily, ¡± i¡¯ve already said that it was just an ident. let¡¯s continue. this time, i¡¯ll definitely bring you guys to find the thing! ¡± everyone was speechless. although they were helpless, everyone still chose to believe in zhong hanyue. zhong hanyue said as she walked, ¡± my former organization was in this kind of primitive forest. i have never lost my way, so you have to believe me! ¡± ¡°i heard that you once met master pet in a variety show and then you got lost. could it be a fake?¡± some students had a gossipy look on their faces. zhong hanyue,¡±i¡¯ve touched a sore spot!¡± ¡°hahahaha!¡± lu die ¡®er¡¯s face was ck as she followed beside zhong hanyue. next, they walked one more round. this time, they walked until it was dark. however, just when they thought they saw hope, everyone suddenly realized that they had returned to their original ce. this time, no one had anything to say. they all looked at zhong hanyue withplicated expressions. chong hanyue touched her head. ¡± it¡¯s so strange. there must be something wrong with this map. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the production team. they must have tricked us, so they gave us a fake map. ¡± [ hahaha, everyone¡¯s map is real. you can¡¯t be the only one that¡¯s fake! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. he doesn¡¯t know the map and is starting to find excuses! ] [ this direction idiot is really too amazing! ] [ seeing lu die ¡®er¡¯s despairing eyes, she looks like she¡¯s going crazy! ] ¡°teacher chong, if you don¡¯t know the way, let the others look at the map. there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with this map.¡± lu die ¡®er said, ¡± you should just follow us. you¡¯re not suitable to lead the way. ¡± then, lu die ¡®er asked the others to look at the map. after changing to a different person, it was indeed much better. at least, she was no longer walking in circles. however, as it was dark, everyone had to stop and rest. they had to set up their own tents and prepare a ce to sleep. lu die ¡®er had high hopes for zhong hanyue. ... when she asked for zhong hanyue¡¯s help, she looked at the tent and could not figure it out. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to tell me ... you won¡¯t, will you?¡± lu die ¡®er was about to go crazy. ¡°won¡¯t there be any problems? my assistant used to do it for me, how would i know how to do it!¡± zhong hanyue snorted coldly. lu die ¡®er: ¡± ... what use do i have for you!? ¡± zhong hanyue was confused. you don¡¯t even know how to do it yourself, and you¡¯re still criticizing me?¡± ¡°alright, stop arguing, we will!¡± the few students helplessly started to prepare a ce to sleep. pared to their group, the other groups had a much easier time. even li ruhua¡¯s group had a much smoother time. yuan qianqian wasn¡¯t a pretentious person, and the equipment she had prepared was quite normal. although li ruhua had brought some outrageous things, she had good stamina and was able to clear the way for everyone. other than the asional wild rabbit he caught, which dyed his time, there were no other problems. they sessfully found a suitable ce, lit a fire, and began to cook something to eat, nning to rest on the spot for the night. ¡°wow, it smells so good!¡± ... li ruhua cooked, and the aroma of her food permeated the air. ¡°of course, these mushrooms of mine are all fresh. they were just picked along the way, so they¡¯re definitely fresh and delicious!¡± ¡°but can these mushrooms be eaten?¡± ¡± there are many things about mushrooms that are poisonous! ¡± yuan qianqian eximed after taking a look at them. ¡°you don¡¯t believe me? wait a minute, don¡¯t eat it yet, i¡¯ll test the poison for you! the mushrooms that i make, of course, won¡¯t be poisonous!¡± li ruhua was full of confidence. after he finished cooking the mushroom soup, he drank arge bowl. ¡°it¡¯s so delicious!¡± he drank until he was full and burped. Chapter 2144 2144 go away, you¡¯re not lord rong! ¡°is it really that good?¡± a few of yuan qianqian¡¯s students looked at li ruhua with suspicion. ¡°nonsense, even dog poop smells good when i make it.¡± li ruhua snorted. ¡± besides, the mushrooms here are so fresh and delicious. of course they¡¯re delicious. ¡± i¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want a second bowl after you eat it. ¡± ¡± who wouldpare dog shit to food ... ¡± a student rubbed his temple. although li ruhua¡¯s analogy made everyone lose their appetite, everyone was very interested after smelling the fragrance of the mushrooms. it was really delicious. they weren¡¯t really hungry at first, but after smelling the aroma of the food, everyone felt hungry. therefore, everyone started to eat. ¡°it¡¯s delicious, right? i didn¡¯t lie to you, did i?¡± li ruhua asked as she ate. ¡± it¡¯s delicious! it¡¯s really delicious! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s too delicious!¡± ¡°wow, how did you make it? how can it be so delicious? the conditions here are so bad, but the food we eat is like something that can¡¯t even be found in a five-star hotel!¡± ¡± it¡¯s so delicious! we¡¯re so lucky! no one else can eat such delicious food! ¡± everyone was filled with emotions and felt that these things were too delicious. yuan qianqian couldn¡¯t help but try a few mouthfuls. because the taste was too good, she also ate two bowls. ¡°why don¡¯t you guyse and have some? it¡¯s really delicious. i cooked a lot of them. the mushrooms don¡¯t cost money anyway.¡± after li ruhua called for everyone to eat, she began to call for the staff. the staff also smelled the fragrance and were about to drool. since li ruhua had invited them, they didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and started eating. bowl after bowl of soup went down their stomachs, and everyone was full in a short while. after they were full, everyone¡¯s situation started to change. ¡± teacher yuan, do you see that? there¡¯s an octopus on your head! ¡± ¡°no, no, there¡¯s a wild boar on teacher yuan¡¯s head!¡± ¡± oh my god, why are there so many jellyfishes here? help, these jellyfishes are going to bite me! ¡± ¡± oh my god, what is that? why is there a dragon in the sky? oh my god, this dragon is so cool. it¡¯s waving at me. does it want me to ride it? ¡± ¡°so you¡¯re the emperor? the dragon likes you that much?¡± ¡± no, what¡¯s going on? i saw so many houses, so beautiful. have we reached our destination? ¡± the group of people fell to the ground, and the situation became very strange. li ruhua even took out her dress and wig and put them on. then, the people around him thought he was a beautiful woman and even greeted him with a silly smile. ¡± you¡¯re so beautiful. you¡¯re so unique and beautiful! ¡± the male student touched li ruhua¡¯s head, and in a moment of carelessness, the wig that he had casually worn fell to the ground. the student waspletely stunned, and he reached out to touch li ruhua¡¯s bald head. then, he suddenly startedughing. ¡± hahahaha, beautifuldy, your head feels so good to the touch. it¡¯s sofortable to touch. i like this head! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so beautiful, and your hairstyle is so special. do you want to marry me?¡± li ruhua: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°marry you? i don¡¯t want to, go find that dog, you two are a good match!¡± it wasn¡¯t just li ruhua and the others who were already on their feet. even the staff who had eaten a little were starting to hallucinate. the cameraman tried his best to hold the camera, but he couldn¡¯t stand steadily and fell to the side. ¡°no, i have to stand straight. i can¡¯t fall!¡± ¡°i¡¯m a videographer. i¡¯m such an amazing person, i can¡¯t fall!¡± the scene became even funnier. the audience in the live broadcast room was also stunned. after a long time, someone finally reacted. [ is mushroom poisoned? ] [ are they eating poisonous mushrooms? ] [ hahaha, this is so funny. they¡¯re so funny when they¡¯re poisoned. everyone has a different reaction! ] [ my heart aches for the students and staff. i¡¯m dying ofughter. i remember huahua was very sure that the mushrooms he picked were absolutely fine. who would have thought that the mushrooms he picked would poison himself? ] [ hahaha, what should we do? it¡¯s so funny. but i¡¯m also a little worried about them. poisonous mushrooms can¡¯t be eaten! ] [ who can save them? don¡¯t they have a medical team in the festival group? ] [ even the staff members have been poisoned. how can they still contact the medical team? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. they¡¯re still moving forward, but they seem to have deviated. are they going in the direction of master pet and the others? ] [ if we can find lord rong and lord chong, there won¡¯t be a big problem. ] just as theizens had guessed, li ruhua and her group had indeed deviated from their original path. however, they just happened to be heading in the direction of leng rongrong and mo nan chong. li ruhua mumbled as she walked, ¡± i heard lord rong summoning me. i¡¯m going to find lord rong. you guys can go first! ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll go with you to find lord rong. i keep feeling like there¡¯s something important we have to tell lord rong. ¡°let¡¯s go and find lord rong! but, why are there so many fish in front of me? do you see them? there are so many fish, why can¡¯t i catch any!¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t use enough strength!¡± ... ¡± use more strength and grab a big. you¡¯ll be able to catch it. ¡± theizens in the live broadcast room wereughing so hard that they were almost in tears. the group of people ate the poisonous mushrooms as if they were drunk. it was really too funny and fun. leng rongrong, mo nan chong, li jiujue, fourth master mo, and the rest were resting when they heard a strange noise. ¡°is there someone?¡± han feixing stuck his head out and asked, ¡± it¡¯s sote. why aren¡¯t you resting? are you still on the road? ¡± ¡± no way. it¡¯s sote. shouldn¡¯t we rest for a while before we continue our journey? ¡± yun he saidzily, ¡± let them go on their way. let¡¯s take it slow. it¡¯s going to be a few days. it¡¯s too much to stay upte. it¡¯s easy to die! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not right, it¡¯s so noisy. what are they talking about?¡± han feixing listened carefully, then his face darkened. ¡± i think i heard someone talking about dinosaurs ... crazy. ¡± ¡°why does it sound like huahua¡¯s voice?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± is it their group? ¡± ¡°their group is the closest to us, so it might be them.¡± mo linyuan looked in the direction of the light. then, he saw li ruhua, who was wearing a dress and walking unsteadily, smiling at him. li ruhua was still holding a wig in her hand as she walked over to mo linyuan with a smile. ... ¡°lord rong, did you call me for something?¡± he asked obediently. mo linyuan: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°flower, i¡¯m behind you.¡± lord rong said inexplicably. ¡± go away. you¡¯re lord fourth. don¡¯t lie to me! ¡± li ruhua turned around and snorted. then, she smiled gently at mo linyuan. Chapter 2145 2145 not knowing whether tough or cry mo nan chong also looked at li ruhua strangely. ¡± huahua, who am i then? ¡± ¡°you, who are you? go away, i don¡¯t know you, don¡¯t try to get close to me!¡± li ruhua snorted. ¡± do you think that i¡¯ll treat you as a friend just because you have a horse¡¯s head and look like a storm? i won¡¯t! i¡¯m not stupid!¡± mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°what happened to him?¡± fourth master mo was confused. everyone present also looked at li ruhua, thinking that she had gone crazy. he didn¡¯t look like he was joking when he spoke. he seemed to be really serious. everyone was confused. after all, no one had expected that they would be poisoned by eating mushrooms. behind them, yuan qianqian and the others also came over. everyone¡¯s situation looked a little strange. ¡°are you guys ying with us? this kind of joke is not good.¡± some students were shocked and looked at the group of people in confusion. ¡°fish, so many fish!¡± yuan qianqian pounced on mo nan chong¡¯s side. mo nan chong caught yuan qianqian, who had almost fallen, and looked at the cameramen behind them. although they were still working hard to take pictures, they were acting very strange. the way they walked was very strange, as if they had stepped on something hot. ¡°no, it¡¯s too hot here!¡± e here quickly, it¡¯s safer here, it¡¯s not hot!¡± ¡± there¡¯s a fire over there.e here quickly and take off your pants. your butt is on fire too! ¡± then, one of the cameramen started to take off his pants. he was stopped by one of the students on master pet¡¯s side. ¡± why are you taking off your pants? there¡¯s no fire. are you guys crazy? ¡± there are girls here, you can¡¯t take off your pants even if there¡¯s a fire!¡± ¡°poisoned ...¡± lord rong said. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± it does look like they¡¯ve been poisoned. but how did they all get poisoned? it¡¯s not a very strong poison, but it¡¯s still a little strange. ¡± ¡°is the mushroom soup good?¡± lord rong asked li ruhua. huahua¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± the mushroom soup i made is delicious. they all drank a lot. do you want some, lord rong? ¡± f * ck, where¡¯s my pot? who ate it? my pot is gone!¡± mo nan chong thought,¡¯... looks like i picked some poisonous mushrooms. huahua has been with you for so long, but she still can¡¯t tell the difference between poisonous mushrooms?¡± ¡± little flower ... she¡¯s good at everything else, but she can¡¯t figure out which mushrooms are poisonous. every time she hits the jackpot, she¡¯s always so confident in herself, so she always eats poisonous mushrooms. it¡¯s normal to hit the jackpot! ¡± leng rongrong felt a little helpless. now, everyone understood what was going on with this group of people. not only did li ruhua eat the poisonous mushroom, but she also invited everyone to eat it. fortunately, li ruhua could more or less distinguish poisonous mushrooms, so the poisonous mushrooms he ate were usually not very toxic. most of them would fade after a night, and there was no need for any special treatment. ¡°eating poisonous mushrooms ... will people die? what should we do?¡± han feixing frowned and pulled away a student who had pounced on him. ¡°let¡¯s take turns keeping watch.¡± leng rongrong replied, ¡± it¡¯ll be fine after one night. ¡± it¡¯s not much different from being drunk, and it¡¯s not a very serious poison.¡± ¡°are we just going to let them be like this for the entire night?¡± some people took a look and felt a little sympathetic. ¡± let them go. don¡¯t care and don¡¯t stop them. otherwise, we¡¯ll be the unlucky ones. ¡± mo nan chong nodded in agreement. this group of people had been poisoned, who knew what they would see. although master pet had also reminded everyone to be careful, people who were poisoned had different thoughts and actions from normal people. who knew if he would hit someone. however, something still happened after midnight. a student went to the toilet, and the two poisoned students thought he was a terrifying man-eating octopus and beat him up. the student screamed pitifully and was discovered by master pet. when master pet pushed the two students away, he almost got beaten up. ¡°what are you doing? if you hit me, i¡¯ll let the octopus eat you! do you see that? i¡¯m surrounded by octopuses. it¡¯s ten million octopuses!¡± mo nan chong shouted. ¡°octopuses, so many octopuses!¡± ¡± quick, let¡¯s escape quickly. otherwise, we¡¯ll be eaten by the octopus! ¡± the two students ran away in an instant. ¡°are you alright?¡± mo nan chong looked at his student. ¡°it hurts.¡± this student was a little miserable, with a bump on the back of his head. master pet checked and made sure that there was no big problem before he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± it¡¯s fine. you¡¯ll be fine tomorrow. go back and have a good rest. don¡¯t get too close to them. they¡¯re poisoned now and probably won¡¯t recognize their family! ¡± ¡°en, i know. i won¡¯t get close to them again.¡± the student wanted to cry but had no tears. he had been very careful before, but who knew that these two people would go crazy? everyone took turns to keep watch for the night. with master chong, master rong, and the others around, there naturally wouldn¡¯t be any big problems. this group of people only fell asleep in disorder when it was almost morning. by the time she woke up, the sky was already big. the group of people felt their entire bodies ache. ¡°did something happen between us yesterday?¡± one of the students said, ¡± am i dreaming? i think i saw a lot of big octopuses! wait, when did we arrive here, lord rong? lord chong?¡± ... st night, you guys came over on your own.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± don¡¯t you remember what you ate? ¡°you¡¯re not dreaming. what you think is a dream is probably almost all real. you, look at my head, is it still a dog¡¯s head?¡± ¡± no, no, how could you be a dog ... ¡± the student trembled. ¡± yesterday, you called me a dog¡¯s head. you even said that i despised you and wanted to smash my dog¡¯s head. ¡± the corner of uncle pet¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°r-really? howe i didn¡¯t know ... s-sorry, master chong!¡± the student was trembling. li ruhua touched her head, then looked at herce dress with aplicated expression. ¡°are the mushrooms poisonous?¡± he looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. ¡°can you guess?¡± leng rongrong nced at li ruhua. li ruhua was speechless. ¡°you¡¯re giving us poisonous mushrooms to eat?¡± yuan qianqian snapped back to her senses and did not know whether tough or cry. it was no wonder that he felt sore all over when he woke up. he didn¡¯t even know what outrageous things he had done after being poisoned. the group of students was also in a state of near copse. they had actually drunk a bowl of poisonous mushrooms. ... the few staff members didn¡¯t know what to say. huahua was so enthusiastic, but the food she gave them was poisonous. it wasn¡¯t good for them to ridicule him, and it wasn¡¯t good for them to not ridicule him either. [ hahaha, everyone¡¯s expressions are really making meugh to death! ] [ this is too funny. i¡¯m guessing they¡¯re all dumbfounded! ] Chapter 2146 2146 he¡¯s using her to block the tiger? ¡°in the future, you can¡¯t eat anything that huahua makes.¡± one of the staff members muttered. it was indeed delicious, but who knew if they would lose their lives after eating it? they weren¡¯t deeply poisoned this time, and there was still lord rong, lord chong, and the others to watch over them. otherwise, they would probably all be dead. everyone gave off a feeling of heartache and amusement. the other students and yuan qianqian were also looking at li ruhua with fear. ¡°you said it¡¯s not poisonous!¡± ¡± i just thought that it wasn¡¯t poisonous. it didn¡¯t look like a poisonous mushroom. i thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems after eating it. who knew that eating it would cause such a big problem? ¡± li ruhua touched his head. he had confirmed it before and thought it wasn¡¯t a poisonous mushroom. he was the first one to taste it. but who knew that he didn¡¯t have an immediate reaction after eating it, so everyone mistakenly thought that these poisonous mushrooms were really fine. in the end, after eating it, this was the result. he felt that his wisdom had been destroyed. ¡± huahua, you don¡¯t have to exin. any exnation is a cover up. ¡± yuan qianqian said, ¡± in the future, unless we¡¯ve confirmed that there are no poisonous ingredients, you¡¯re absolutely not allowed to cook food without permission! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, huahua, you¡¯re really a terrifying person. you poisoned everyone by yourself! ¡± ¡± we¡¯ve already deviated from our own route. let¡¯s hurry back! ¡± yuan qianqian led her students, her feelingsplicated. it was really a new life after a disaster, but who would have thought that he would be poisoned by his pig teammate! mo nan chong, leng rongrong, and the others did not know whether tough or cry. this little interlude was really quite funny. [ hahaha, this is fun. although the food huahua makes is delicious, it¡¯s really poisonous! ] [ even huahua probably didn¡¯t think of it. they¡¯re all poisonous mushrooms! ] [ flower¡¯s heart: i was kind enough to cook for you, but not only did you not appreciate it, you even said i was going to poison you! ] [ mentor yuan: damn it, so everyone is a good teammate and i¡¯m the only one who got a pig teammate? ] [ one should not be afraid of a god-like opponent, but of a pig-like teammate. huahua has sessfully dragged her team down. ] [ students: flower, are you a spy sent by another team? ] although li ruhua was helpless, she had to admit that she had made a mistake. in order to make up for it, he took great care of everyone along the way. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i won¡¯t do it again. mushrooms are hard to distinguish. i won¡¯t let you eat them again. please give me another chance!¡± li ruhua apologized to everyone. ¡± i know. i¡¯ll see how you perform next. you can¡¯t drag us down anymore! ¡± ¡°yes, sir. i promise i won¡¯t be a burden.¡± ¨C lu die ¡®er¡¯s group rested for a night before continuing on. this group would get lost from time to time, so their progress was the slowest. no matter where they went, they would always go in circles. on the other hand, zhong hanyue would often firmly believe that the wrong path she had taken was the right one. this directly led to everyone¡¯s wrong path. when they reached the end, everyone could barely understand the map. ¡°i think it¡¯s this way!¡± zhong hanyue pointed in a direction and said, ¡± no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s this way. can¡¯t you guys see that the symbol looks like this? that¡¯s it! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe you!¡± lu die ¡®er was already on the verge of a mental breakdown. she had brought along many useless things, and they were extremely heavy. she even put on makeup, but the weather was hot, and this makeup on her face made her feel extremely ufortable. although she used good stuff for her makeup, it still couldn¡¯t stand the hot weather. her makeup would always smudge, so she was extremely frustrated. ¡°teacher chong, can you please stop pointing the way? you¡¯ve been misleading us!¡± the students were on the verge of a mental breakdown. none of the paths that zhong hanyue pointed out were right. ¡°then let¡¯s go in the opposite direction that teacher zhong pointed out. he¡¯s 100% able to get us wrong, so going in the opposite direction should be the right choice, right?¡± someone suddenly suggested. ¡°that makes sense. let¡¯s go in the opposite direction then!¡± ¡°do you have any manners?¡± ¡°teacher zhong, i¡¯m sorry. i feel like you¡¯ve pointed us in the right direction. there¡¯s nothing wrong with this!¡± zhong hanyue: ¡°??? ¡± after that, the group of them walked in the opposite direction. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, this time, zhong hanyue was really f * cking right. the direction he had pointed in was really wrong! thus, they entered a terrifying ce that the festival group had set up beforehand. it was a dangerous zone with several tigers. ¡°roar!¡± the tiger¡¯s roar was deafening, and some students were so scared that they fell to the ground. ¡°f * ck, i¡¯m going the wrong way! we¡¯re in the tiger forest!¡± ¡± teacher zhong was actually right. we were wrong to go in the opposite direction! ¡± ... ¡°oh my god, teacher zhong, how could this be!¡± zhong hanyue: ¡± ... i¡¯ve already said it. i was sure that i was right just now, but you guys didn¡¯t believe me. now, how about it? ¡± he raised his head and saw a huge tiger rushing over. zhong hanyue,¡±f * ck!¡± after he cursed out in anger, he pushed lu die ¡®er out and turned to run. ¡°zhong hanyue!¡± lu die ¡®er was so angry that she roared, ¡± are you crazy? how can you treat me like this?! ¡± zhong hanyue: ¡± your makeup is so ugly. the tiger won¡¯t want to eat you. it¡¯ll feel disgusted. don¡¯t worry! ¡± lu die ¡®er was so angry that her face and ears turned even redder. she was simply embarrassed. [ hahahahaha, teacher chong is a straight man of steel! ] ... [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. why is he so cute! ] [ i feel that teacher chong is a little ungentlemanly. how could he let a girl face such a terrible situation! ] [ she¡¯s not the girl you like, so you can do anything you want, right? ] [ hahaha, lu die ¡®er is so angry that she¡¯s the color of a pig¡¯s liver. i¡¯m guessing that no man has ever dared to treat her like this before! ] [ what¡¯s so great about her? she deserves this treatment. ] lu die ¡®er fell to the ground. the students did not dare to help. when they saw the tigers, they did not dare to move. of course, these tigers were arranged by the festival group, so they had been trained and would not hurt anyone. thus, after looking at lu die ¡®er, they turned around and left in disdain. lu die ¡®er was speechless. this was simply humiliating her, exactly as zhong hanyue had said. theizens burst intoughter. [ it¡¯s true that she¡¯s too ugly with makeup. she won¡¯t even eat a tiger! ] [ hahaha, teacher chong is right! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. how can he be so funny! ] [ i wonder where that straight man, teacher chong, has run off to! ] [ i just went to master pet¡¯s livestream room ... and found out that teacher chong went to the wrong ce. in the end, he ended up in master pet¡¯s group. ] Chapter 2147 2147 fourth master mo, this damn love rival! mo nan chong and the rest were quite surprised to see zhong han yue. after all, he was not in their group, he was in the same group as lu die ¡®er. their routes were different, and the distance between them was rtively far. however, when they saw zhong hanyue running over like a lightning bolt, it was as if they had seen a ghost, and they were all a little shocked. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± fourth master mo was clearly unhappy. he and his wife were very happy as if they were on vacation. a love rival from back then suddenly appeared. although his wife was already his, he still didn¡¯t like his love rival and was afraid that he would covet her. ¡°f * ck, i¡¯m being chased by a tiger!¡± zhong hanyue cursed, ¡± hey, where¡¯s the tiger? why is it gone? ¡± he turned around and was surprised to find that the tiger was gone. ¡°you¡¯re lying,¡± mo linyuan frowned. ¡± what? you¡¯re not allowed to join our team? go and find your own team, we don¡¯t have any vacancies here! ¡± it could be said that fourth master mo¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. he even blocked leng rongrong on purpose, not giving leng rongrong the chance tomunicate with zhong hanyue. leng rongrong was speechless. ¡°there really is a tiger, but the old man was probably scared away by the woman. not only is that woman ugly, but she¡¯s also always putting on makeup. once she does, she¡¯ll look even uglier ... she¡¯s wearing perfume, and it stinks. it¡¯s disgusting!¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s brows were tightly locked together as she said unhappily. he really despised lu die ¡®er. ¡°which woman are you talking about? are you talking about lu die ¡®er?¡± mo nan chong looked at zhong hanyue in surprise. ¡± who else could it be? there aren¡¯t many women here. who would be so stupid to put on such a show in the forest? is she trying to attract ghosts here? ¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s face was filled with disdain. then, some of the students present couldn¡¯t hold it in and almostughed out loud. [ hahaha, he¡¯s definitely a straight man! ] [ teacher, this is a live broadcast. everyone will see it if you say it! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. luckily, lu die ¡®er isn¡¯t here. if she was here, she would probably be angered to death! ] [ zhong hanyue really dares to say anything. ] [ after all, he¡¯s not from the entertainment industry and is a big boss, so of course he¡¯s straightforward. it¡¯s obvious that lu die ¡®er and you are really annoying! ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. lu die ¡®er is actually quite annoying. i feel the same way too, but zhong hanyue actually said it out loud. i wonder what lu die ¡®er will think when she sees this program in the future. ] [ there¡¯s no need for that. i¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s already on the verge of a mental breakdown. which woman would be pushed out to be a tiger? there¡¯s danger. everyone is the boys who are charging forward. everyone should hide behind her! ] [ it¡¯s not that the student is uncultured. i think it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t been doing well, so everyone doesn¡¯t like her. ] [ that makes sense. i feel the same way. ] [ other than a few fans, lu die ¡®er still likes her. now, there are a few who are not fans but haters. she is indeed a little too much. ] since zhong hanyue refused to leave, he stuck to mo nan chong¡¯s group. he tried to get close to them and said that he was very good. if they failed, he could invest in apany to help them. of course, the team members weren¡¯t very interested in him. he didn¡¯t look very reliable. ¡°wait, there¡¯s something!¡± mo nan chong and leng rongrong stopped in their tracks almost at the same time. the two of them looked at each other with worry. ¡°there seems to be a group of wild beasts.¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± it¡¯s a little troublesome. it looks like a wild dog. ¡± ¡°a wild dog?¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± that¡¯s indeed a little troublesome. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s really a wild dog. rongrong, darling, run!¡± zhong hanyue looked ahead and saw a wild dog. then, he rushed in front of mo nan chong and leng rongrong without a care for his own safety. it was a stark contrast to when he had pushed lu die ¡®er out to block the tiger. at this moment, he was indescribably heroic. even fourth master mo didn¡¯t have the time to do anything. master mo si: ¡°??? ¡± it¡¯s not your wife or daughter, why are you so agitated? [ hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯mughing so hard that i¡¯m about to throw up! ] [ i don¡¯t know who was the one who said that he had no manners just now. did you see that? his manners are here! ] [ it seems that teacher chong isn¡¯t a straight man either. he¡¯s just a straight man towards lu die ¡®er! ] [ he¡¯s so brave in front of lord rong and lord chong! ] of course, when the livestream room said that he was brave, his courage waspletely gone in the next second. he saw that the pack of wild dogs was huge. there were many wild dogs, and each one was fiercer than thest. it didn¡¯t seem like the arrangement of the festival group. he was frightened. ¡± i want to ask, do you have this pack of wild dogs on your map? ¡± zhong hanyue asked. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no hint of a pack of wild dogs!¡± ¡± this is probably something that even the festival group doesn¡¯t know about! ¡± ¡°f * ck, are you serious?¡± ... zhong hanyue was shocked. he turned his head to look at mo linyuan, but when mo linyuan¡¯s terrifying gaze swept over him, he did not dare to do anything. he only ran behind li jiujue and said, ¡± son-inw, protect me! ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. fourth master mo,¡¯zhong hanyue, are you so useless? the older you get, the more backward you be?¡± zhong hanyue: ¡± that¡¯s not it either. i haven¡¯t fought with anyone in many years. you know, i¡¯ve retired for many years. i¡¯m scared! ¡± although she was afraid, when the wild dog charged over, zhong hanyue¡¯s movements were faster than anyone else¡¯s. he grabbed the two dogs and threw them out. all the students were stunned. was he still someone who needed protection? the ones who needed to be protected were those wild dogs, right? there were a lot of wild dogs, so the scene suddenly became chaotic. master chong and master rong joined the scuffle back to back. both of them were very powerful. after a while, many wild dogs were beaten up badly. ... ¡°get lost!¡± lord rong looked at a wild dog leader with a cold look in his eyes. the wild dog was about to continue its attack, but when it met lord rong¡¯s gaze, it seemed to cower. without gaining any advantage, the leader wild dog ran away with the other wild dogs with their tails between their legs. ¡°are you all right?¡± master pet asked the students after the wild dog left. ¡± it¡¯s fine. the teachers were very powerful just now. we were well protected! ¡± the students were supposed to rush to the front to protect master rong and master chong, but master rong and master chong rushed to the front to protect them instead. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± master pet heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± these wild dogs may have been infected by the virus. their eyes don¡¯t look normal. ¡± everyone took a short break and continued on their journey. on the way, fourth master mo found a few packages prepared by the festival team. although he had his students take them, he told them that they all belonged to his wife¡¯s team! not only were the students eating dog food, but they also had to help each other carry their luggage. they were speechless and envious of the other group. Chapter 2148 2148 who¡¯s the butterfly? mo nan chong and the others continued on their way. master pet and master jiu walked together, while master four and master rong walked together. with two pairs, the other team members were basically eating dog food. zhong hanyue followed them for a long time, and although lord fourth tried to chase him away, he refused to leave. ¡°aren¡¯t you worried about your team members and that instructor?¡± when they sat down to rest, fourth master mo looked at zhong hanyue in disdain. ¡± we have enough people here, don¡¯t follow us! don¡¯t you think you¡¯re an eyesore? he¡¯s like a huge light bulb.¡± fourth master mo raised his hand and made an exaggerated gesture, saying that zhong hanyue was a huge third wheel. zhong hanyue tilted her head and snorted, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? i want to be a few hundred watt light bulb and blind you! ¡± ... as you wish. ¡± after saying that, he turned around and went to flirt with lord rong. zhong hanyue almost had a heart attack when she saw this. ¡°f * ck! i¡¯m so angry, i can¡¯t watch this anymore, i¡¯m going crazy!¡± looking at the two of them being lovey-dovey, it was better to look at that ugly monster. [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. teacher chong is so pitiful! ] [ teacher chong, why don¡¯t you go and find lu die ¡®er! ] [ actually, lu die ¡®er¡¯s group is quite fun too! ] [ it¡¯s quite interesting that they don¡¯t like each other! ] [ teacher chong: oh, i¡¯m so full from eating dog food! ] [ teacher chong¡¯s inner heart: it¡¯s really hard for me to be a single dog. it¡¯s fine if my woman was snatched away, but it¡¯s been so many years, and i¡¯ve been fed dog food every day! ] [ hahaha, i feel sorry for teacher zhong! ] after snorting twice, zhong hanyue stood up. ¡± if i don¡¯t stay here, i¡¯ll leave. i¡¯ll leave, alright?! ¡± don¡¯t make me stay!¡± when zhong hanyue turned around to leave, her clothes were caught by a tree branch at the side. he was extremely excited. ¡± rongrong, i knew it. you definitely can¡¯t bear to part with me. i¡¯m not leaving! ¡± ¡°no one can¡¯t bear to part with you!¡± fourth master mo coldly exposed him. the rest of the students couldn¡¯t help butugh. zhong hanyue turned around and saw that his clothes were caught by a tree branch. he had thought that lord rong had asked him to stay. he looked at lord rong pitifully. ¡± aren¡¯t you going to let me stay? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± chief rong came back to her senses. ¡± oh, i already have a husband. i should still keep a certain distance from other men. however, it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t want to keep you. ¡± after all, you¡¯re not in our group, so you should go find your good teammates!¡± ¡± f * ck ... ¡± zhong hanyue snorted, ¡± you¡¯ll regret losing me! ¡± then, he left. not long after. zhong hanyue was lost. he stood there in a daze,pletely dumbfounded. ¡± f * ck, what is this ce? i¡¯ve been walking around here a few times. why do i feel like i¡¯ve passed by this tree a few times? ¡± [ hahaha, i¡¯m really lost! ] [ i¡¯m going to explode fromughter. zhong hanyue is the biggest joke of this show! ] [ how did she do it? how can she be so funny? ] [ i¡¯mughing like crazy. my stomach is hurting so much. that¡¯s why he only took a few steps and got lost. ] ¡°no, i have to go back and find them!¡± zhong hanyue felt that she should just go back to mo nan and pamper them. in the end, even though he went back, he still couldn¡¯t find grandpa pet and the others. he waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°um, do you know the way?¡± after zhong hanyue stopped, she looked at the cameraman following her. the camera shook, and the cameraman clearly said he didn¡¯t know her. zhong hanyue was dumbfounded. ¡± i don¡¯t have a map with me, and i don¡¯t know where grandpa pet and the others are, let alone where the butterfly road is! ¡± [ the butterfly on the road is not bad! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. zhong hanyue is definitely the funniest! ] [ lu die ¡®er and the others shouldn¡¯t be too far from him. they¡¯ll probably meet him soon. however, lu die¡¯ er and the others are currently being chased by bees. i think zhong hanyue is going to go crazy. ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m just waiting for the bees to catch up. ] [ it¡¯s probably going to happen soon. this is too funny. how can there be such a funny thing in the world! ] [ the moon is definitely the source of my happiness! ] [ there¡¯s nothing happier than thinking highly of hanyue. ] lu die ¡®er was indeed running in this direction. they had identally poked a bee¡¯s nest, and now their intestines were green with regret. they were simply going crazy. ¡± run! the bees areing! ¡± ¡± oh my god, these bees are too scary. why are they chasing people away like crazy? ¡± ¡°help!¡± ... ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m going crazy!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, i¡¯ve been stung. it¡¯s so scary!¡± zhong hanyue was still walking in circles when she suddenly heard a sound. it seemed to be from lu die ¡®er¡¯s group. just as she was feeling a little happy, she suddenly felt that something was not quite right. ¡°why does it sound like they¡¯re being chased by something?¡± he looked at the cameraman and asked hesitantly. the cameraman didn¡¯t say anything. while zhong hanyue was thinking, lu die ¡®er and the others had already rushed over. ¡± f * ck, big butterfly, why are you guys running? ¡± without thinking, zhong hanyue followed lu die ¡®er and ran. he asked as he ran, panting. ¡± bees! there are a lot of bees chasing us! ¡± lu die ¡®er roared as if she had gone mad, ¡± what did you call me just now? what did you call me, butterfly? i¡¯m not a butterfly!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not important. i don¡¯t remember your name. since you like to be gorgeously dressed, isn¡¯t it better to be called flower butterfly? but ... what the hell is a bee?¡± ... ¡°aiya!¡± zhong hanyue cried out in pain. he had been stung by a bee. ¡± you guys are really crazy! why would you poke a bee¡¯s nest! ¡± as she ran, zhong hanyue was extremely vexed, ¡± i shouldn¡¯t havee back to look for you guys. you guys are too scary! ¡± ¡°who knew that was a bee¡¯s nest!¡± lu die ¡®er angrily shouted, ¡± are you still chasing? i can¡¯t run anymore, i need to stop and rest!¡± lu die ¡®er didn¡¯t run anymore, and the people behind her also stopped. everyone finally heaved a sigh of relief. there were indeed no more bees behind them. zhong hanyue also heaved a sigh of relief, and he took some medicine to apply on himself. he then looked at lu die ¡®er and the others with aplicated expression. ¡± it¡¯s really ... ¡± he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. ¡°if i had known, i would have been a third wheel. why would ie here? i¡¯m really an idiot!¡± zhong hanyue cursed herself. lu die ¡®er looked at zhong hanyue and said angrily, ¡± don¡¯t call me butterfly. i¡¯m not a butterfly! i¡¯m lu die ¡®er!¡± ¡°what¡¯s so important? it¡¯s just a butterfly!¡± zhong hanyue did not think much of it. lu die ¡®er was so angry at her. theizens were overjoyed and felt that zhong hanyue was too fun. on one side, the group was exhausted and resting. on the other side, nie qian¡¯s group was advancing very smoothly. although fu qian was a girl, she didn¡¯t talk much and did things swiftly and decisively. she liked to walk in front and open the way. in the beginning, nie qian also wanted to show off his manliness, but fu qian insisted, so he didn¡¯t stop her. he was still happy to be free. after all, when he was a demonmander, he was always served from beginning to end. Chapter 2149 2149 chapter 2150-carry me! ¡°hurry up!¡± as fu qian walked, she found all the things that the jie mu group had hidden. she threw it to the students one by one. the students were utterly convinced. ¡°sister fu is so amazing!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. how did she do it? she¡¯s walking for so long and she doesn¡¯t feel tired at all. my legs are about to break! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s continue. sister fu¡¯s speed is unparalleled. i feel like our group is probably the fastest!¡± although the students were people who could endure hardships, nie yan was not someone who could endure hardships. in the past, he was a demonmander and never walked. if he wasn¡¯t carried by others, he would fly. aftering to this world, he suddenly became a movie king again. other than the tiring filming, he had someone to serve him the rest of the time. therefore, he quickly became pampered. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the little darling and the others were all on this show, he probably wouldn¡¯t evene to this kind of ce. although he had some dust avoidance beads on him, he didn¡¯t really like this kind of ce. after staying here for a long time, everyone would get dirty and have a bad smell. after all, this was a live broadcast. he couldn¡¯t fly here and there and show off some of his non-human skills. therefore, he could only walk. although she had a good physique, she still felt annoyed walking. so when everyone was willing to work hard and follow fu qian, he was not happy. ¡°you¡¯ve been walking for a day, don¡¯t you want to rest? aren¡¯t you a human?¡± nie yan started toin to fu qian, ¡± you don¡¯t need to rest, but we do! ¡± ¡± they didn¡¯t say they wanted to rest. you¡¯re a teacher, and you want to rest? ¡± fu qian looked at nie yan with dissatisfaction. ¡± do you have kidney problems? you¡¯ve only walked a few steps and you can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡± nie yan: ¡°??? ¡± you have kidney deficiency, your whole family has kidney deficiency! the students saw that the two of them were about to fight and quickly tried to stop them. of course, one of them was the demonmander, and the other was also a hot-tempered woman who had been an instructor before. therefore, they started quarreling at the first touch. the kind that no one could persuade. ¡°my kidney is weak? how could that be possible? i¡¯m just considering that everyone needs to rest. you don¡¯t need to rest, you¡¯re good, but everyone needs to rest ... are you even a woman? aren¡¯t women all spoiled?¡± nie qian was furious. ¡± are you a man or not? you¡¯re a man, but you¡¯re not even as strong as me, a woman. do you have the cheek to call yourself a man? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t even be considered a woman!¡± ¡°you¡¯re not a man either!¡± ¡°i¡¯m talking to you, what¡¯s with your attitude!¡± nie yan put her hands on her hips and was furious. she had never seen a woman who was more talkative than him and could walk better than him. ¡°if you can¡¯t walk, i¡¯ll carry you. if you don¡¯t feel embarrassed, i can carry you!¡± fu qian coldly snorted. ¡°you¡¯re carrying me?¡± nie yanughed. ¡± okay, i really don¡¯t feel embarrassed. i used to be carried by others, but it¡¯s fine if you carry me! but, can you carry it? won¡¯t you be crushed by me with your small body?¡± ¡°crushed?¡± fu qian rolled up her sleeves andughed. ¡± then why don¡¯t you try and see if you, a paper man, can crush me? ¡± ¡± let¡¯s give it a try. who¡¯s afraid of who? ¡± nie qian directly rushed over and jumped on fu qian¡¯s back. fu qian really started walking while carrying her. the students were stunned for a moment. ¡°what do we do?¡± everyone mouthed the question to each other. they knew nie yan¡¯s temper. he was indeed a littlezy and a little stubborn. and fu qian obviously had a simr temper, and the two of them actually really got into a fight. but the problem was, no matter how good fu qian was, she was still a girl. it wasn¡¯t appropriate for a girl to carry a boy, right? however, nie yan wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. he wouldn¡¯t give up just because he thought it wasn¡¯t suitable. he only cared about his ownfort. ¡± well, teacher qu, you¡¯re a boy after all. this is a little ungentlemanly of you! ¡± a student tried to persuade him. ¡°demeanor? i don¡¯t want manners.¡± nie qian said arrogantly, ¡± you can¡¯t eat grace. i don¡¯t need any grace. ¡± the students were speechless. you¡¯re a man, after all, and there are so many fans watching. the fans won¡¯t like you if you¡¯re like this. don¡¯t you care? although the students didn¡¯t say it out loud, everyone had guessed that nie yan really didn¡¯t care about these things. he really didn¡¯t care at all. ¡± teacher gong, this really isn¡¯t good. look at how skinny and weak teacher fu is. what if you crush her? ¡± another student advised. ¡°skinny and weak? i can¡¯t tell! also, are you saying that i¡¯m heavy? i¡¯m not heavy!¡± ... nie yan snorted coldly. ¡± i¡¯m very light. besides, if she can¡¯t take it, she¡¯ll say it herself. you don¡¯t have to tell her! ¡± fu qian said coldly, ¡± i can take it. i¡¯m not that kind of trash who¡¯s tired after just three steps! ¡± ¡°you call that three steps? we¡¯ve been walking all day and haven¡¯t eaten anything. will it kill us to stop and eat something?¡± nie sha said angrily. ¡°you will die.¡± fu qian coldly snorted and did not say anything. she quickened her pace. nie yan was at ease and stable in front of fu qian¡¯s descendants. the students didn¡¯t know what to do. after all, the movie king, nie yan, had a strange temper, and they couldn¡¯t persuade her. fu qian also had a strange temper and was extremely stubborn. [ these two can make a pair! ] [ movie king nie fei is so difficult to deal with! ] [ childish temper! ] [ what a joke. the two of them are so angry. movie king nie han isn¡¯t afraid of losing face or being despised by girls. he¡¯s treating her as a mount with a clear conscience. ] ... [ although nie yan¡¯s method is not desirable, these two people are inexplicably funny! ] [ one dares to carry, one dares to go up! ] [ they¡¯re a match made in heaven! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. nie fei really doesn¡¯t know how to be tender to women! ] [ teacher fu qian doesn¡¯t know how to refuse. she just does as she says and refuses to admit defeat! ] one of them carried her while the other enjoyed it. the students were only worried that fu qian would not be able to take it. ¡°teacher nie fei, how about this? we¡¯ll take turns carrying you!¡± some students suggested that this was not bad. ¡± i won¡¯t. didn¡¯t she want to carry you? just let her carry you. when she¡¯s out of strength, you¡¯ll have a chance to rest! ¡± nie sha said proudly. ¡°i won¡¯t be weak.¡± fu qian said coldly, ¡± carrying you is no different from carrying a piece of paper. you¡¯re a man, but you don¡¯t have any weight at all. are you even a man? ¡± nie yan: ¡± ... i¡¯m not a man. you¡¯re a man?? ¡± fu qian was speechless. after walking forward for a while, fu qian probably couldn¡¯t take it anymore. she identally tripped and fell. Chapter 2150 2150 the demon is anxious! nie qian jumped in shock from fu qian¡¯s back. he suddenly jumped down and rolled to the side, but it was toote for fu qian. she directly fell to the ground. her hand seemed to have been cut by something, and it was bleeding. ¡°teacher nie fei!¡± ¡°teacher fu qian!¡± the students behind all eximed and rushed up. half of them went to help nie yan, while the other half went to help fu qian. ¡°i told you not to carry me if you don¡¯t have the strength. who told you to?¡± nie yan said angrily, ¡± you almost killed me! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. fu qian¡¯s voice was cold. she stood up. a terrifying wound had appeared on one of her hands, and blood was dripping. nie qian didn¡¯t see it, but the students next to her did. the students were scared half to death. ¡°teacher fu qian, you¡¯re injured!¡± ¡± the wound looks big. what should we do? the medical team shouldn¡¯t be that close! ¡± ¡°what should we do? there¡¯s so much blood. no, this won¡¯t do!¡± everyone screamed and didn¡¯t know what to do. fu qian looked at her wound. there was no pain in her expression. she said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve suffered more serious injuries before. it¡¯s nothing. ¡± she took out some bandages from her bag and quickly tied herself up with one hand to stop the bleeding. the students were so scared that they didn¡¯t know what to do. they didn¡¯t have any experience, so they didn¡¯t know what to do and didn¡¯t know how to help. ¡°if he¡¯s so powerful, he needs stitches, right? ¡°teacher fu qian, you can¡¯t simply bandage it like this. there will be problems!¡± nie sha was stunned for a moment. he had also heard what everyone said, so he knew that fu qian was probably injured. he just didn¡¯t expect everyone to be so excited, as if they were really seriously injured. nie yan hesitated for a moment, but still took a step forward. then, he saw that although fu qian¡¯s injuries were bandaged, blood was still flowing. the bandages were already soaked, and her condition looked a little bad. however, most girls would be scared to tears at this time, but fu qian did not. she still had no expression on her face. he even said that he wanted to continue walking. she nced at nie qian and asked, ¡± do i still have to carry it? ¡± it was not impossible.e up on your own.¡± ¡°are you sick?¡± nie yan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scolded, ¡± even if you want to die, you shouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡± nie yan didn¡¯t give fu qian a chance to say anything else. she picked fu qianheng up and flew into the air. after all, he was a demonmander. even if the spiritual energy in this world was thin, he could still fly easily. for a moment, all the team members were stunned. ¡°it, it flew away?¡± ¡± f * ck, what¡¯s going on? how can he fly? ¡± ¡°teacher nie fei, where are you going?¡± ¡°teacher nie fei!¡± the students had no choice but to run for their lives. nie qian¡¯s ears twitched to find out where mo nan chong and the others were, and then he flew in that direction. fu qian originally wanted to curse. she had never been carried like a princess by anyone before, but because of nie yan¡¯s actions, she was a little dumbfounded. she felt like she was flying? how could a person fly? he didn¡¯t have wings, and there was no halo on his head. he wasn¡¯t an angel, so how could he fly? she waspletely stunned and wondered if she was hallucinating. otherwise, how could she have been brought up into the air? at the same time, the bullet screen in the livestream room went nk for a moment. everyone was dumbfounded. although the cameraman didn¡¯t follow them, everyone saw what happened the moment they took off. [ f * ck, are my eyes ying tricks on me? ] [ i think i saw teacher nie fei know qinggong! ] [ no, it¡¯s not just your eyes that are ying tricks on you. there¡¯s something wrong with my eyes too. i saw it too! ] [ what the hell is this? ] [ how can teacher nie fei fly so well? ] [ i also want to know what¡¯s going on. why can teacher nie fei fly? ] [ he ... he can¡¯t really know qinggong, right? isn¡¯t he too powerful? ] [ it¡¯s not an illusion. it¡¯s real. i saw it just now. he can really fly! ] [ amazing! ] [ i¡¯m convinced. the demon lord is indeed the demon lord. he really can fly. no wonder the paparazzi secretly filmed him and said that he didn¡¯t need to use pressure to hang a wire! [ he flew on his own. i thought it was just a publicity stunt, but it¡¯s actually true! ] [ the unsolved mystery has been solved! ] [ i¡¯m so shocked, but he¡¯s so handsome. if he were in ancient costume, he would be even more handsome! ] ... everyone was dumbfounded, and it took them a long time toe back to their senses. at the same time, fu qian also regained some of her senses. ¡°you, you¡¯re flying?¡± fu qian couldn¡¯t believe it and felt that she was really flying. ¡°we¡¯ll be at darling¡¯s ce soon. they can cure you and won¡¯t leave a scar.¡± nie qian said coldly. ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal. you don¡¯t have to make a mountain out of a molehill. it doesn¡¯t matter if it leaves a scar.¡± fu qian was a girl who could endure hardship. after all, she was born in the army, so she didn¡¯t care about these things at all. it was not a well-known injury, so it was nothing to her. ¡°this isn¡¯t making a mountain out of a molehill!¡± nie qian¡¯s voice suddenly rose a few pitches, giving fu qian a shock. she didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but nie yan¡¯s roar scared her. ¡°why are you so fierce? there¡¯s nothing going on!¡± fu qian¡¯s injury was nothing, but she almost cried from nie yan¡¯s roar. ... this time, lord devil emperor was at a loss. ¡± you, don¡¯t cry. i can¡¯t do anything if you cry. i don¡¯t know how to coax people! ¡± fu qian red at nie yan and turned her head away. fortunately, they soon arrived in front of mo nan chong and the others. mo nan chong looked up and saw nie qian flying over with someone in her arms. hended lightly on the ground. mo nan chong: ¡°??? ¡± could qinggong be disyed in front of the camera so casually? mo nan chong¡¯s live stream exploded. [ f * ck, what was that just now? ] [ nie fei¡¯s godfather is flying over? ] [ they still use wires? ] [ no, i don¡¯t see a hanging wire either. how can he hang in a ce like this? how does he fly? this is too exaggerated! ] [ you know qinggong? ] [ oh my god, demon venerable nie yan is indeed a demon venerable! ] ¡± she¡¯s injured. hurry up and treat her. she can¡¯t have any scars! ¡± nie yan said coldly and pushed fu qian into mo nan chong¡¯s arms. mo nan chong almost fell over. she looked at nie yan in confusion. ¡± ah, teacher fu is injured? ¡± ¡± i fell down. the blood in my hand hasn¡¯t stopped! ¡± nie yan exined. ¡°oh.¡± after mo nanchong responded, he checked on fu qian¡¯s injuries. the injury was indeed quite serious, and it looked like it needed stitches. ¡°it must be painful.¡± mo nan chong got someone to bring the tools from his backpack. leng rongrong also came over to check on the situation. fortunately, even though it looked terrifying and the injuries were a little deep, it was a small problem for them. Chapter 2151 2151 lord fourth, i don¡¯t dare! ¡°i¡¯ll suture?¡± leng rongrong asked. ¡°no, let darling do it ... you¡¯re always treating animals, you don¡¯t know how to be serious!¡± nie yan snorted coldly, as if she was protecting fu qian. fu qian looked at nie yan in surprise and said, ¡± i¡¯m fine. anyone can do it. it¡¯s not a big problem. ¡± nie qian stared at fu qian. although she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes looked like she was going to eat her up. ¡°i don¡¯t me you.¡± fu qian frowned. ¡± i fell down on my own. it has nothing to do with you. don¡¯t worry. even if it leaves a scar, it has nothing to do with you. i won¡¯t say anything. you don¡¯t have to be nervous. ¡± ¡°who said it was because of that!¡± nie qian frowned and looked displeased. ¡± then what¡¯s your reason? it can¡¯t be because you¡¯re worried about me and you don¡¯t like me. ¡± fu qian had a look of understanding. she felt that nie yan didn¡¯t care about her that much, and he obviously wasn¡¯t interested in her. he had been quarreling with her before. it was impossible for him to suddenly be so concerned about her. it must have been because she had fallen while carrying him, and he had felt guilty. ¡°i said, don¡¯t feel guilty. i won¡¯t mind.¡± fu qian said, ¡± our work is much harder than this kind of work. this is nothing to me. it¡¯s just a minor injury, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. ¡± there were many wounds on her body, big and small, but she didn¡¯t care at all. this kind of injury was very normal. in their line of work, it would be strange if anyone didn¡¯t have any injuries. she said nonchntly. however, nie qian frowned. he stared at fu qian for a long time but did not say anything in the end. mo nan chong and leng rongrong worked together to help fu qian treat her wounds. the two of them were godly doctors, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem for them to deal with it. it didn¡¯t take long for the wound to be stitched up and treated. mo nanchong was afraid that nie qian¡¯s godfather was staring at her, so she treated it very seriously. she even wrapped it up and tied a bow. ¡°is this okay? you should be satisfied now, right?¡± grandpa chong nced at nie qian. nie yan reluctantly nodded. ¡± it¡¯s alright. ¡± still alright? mo nan chong did not know what to say for a moment. she was already very serious in dealing with it, okay? she had already tied the bow, but nie yan¡¯s godfather still didn¡¯t look very satisfied. ¡°i¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± fu qian said. ¡°the wound needs to be changed regrly.¡± mo nan chong took out a bottle of medicine and gave it to nie yan. ¡± remember to change the medicine regrly. ¡± ¡°what are you doing!¡± nie qian looked like he was about to explode. he looked at mo nan chong in disbelief. ¡°if you don¡¯t care about her, isn¡¯t she in the same group as you? godfather? weren¡¯t you the one who was panicking? if you don¡¯t give it to her, she won¡¯t be able to apply the medicine!¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and looked at nie qian. ¡°it¡¯s fine, i¡¯ll take it.¡± fu qian reached out to take the medicine, but before she could get it, it was snatched away by nie yan. ¡°didn¡¯t you hear? you won¡¯t be able to use it even if she gives it to you!¡± nie yan reluctantly put away the medicine. he then looked at fu qian, frowning. ¡°are you alright? there won¡¯t be any infection or any serious problems, right?¡± he was still a little worried. ¡°i won¡¯t. aren¡¯t you at ease that i¡¯ve handled it?¡± mo nan chong said. of ¡°i¡¯m fine. i wouldn¡¯t have cared about this kind of injury in the past.¡± fu qian stood up and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. the children are still waiting for us! ¡± ¡°we¡¯reing!¡± the team members ¡®voices were heard, and everyone ran over in a panic. ¡°teacher fu, how are you? have you treated your wound?¡± ¡± i was wondering what teacher nie fei wanted to do. it turns out that she¡¯s here to look for master chong and the others. that¡¯s right, master rong and master chong are both amazing miracle doctors. they must have a way! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so tired. teacher nie fei, why are you so good! ¡± ¡± teacher nie fei, you¡¯re so powerful. didn¡¯t you say you wanted to rest when you couldn¡¯t walk? ¡± everyone looked at nie qian with aplicated expression. they originally thought that nie yan really couldn¡¯t walk anymore and was a spoiled person. they didn¡¯t expect that he looked fine after running for so long with her in his arms. obviously, nie yan¡¯s physical strength was very good.pared to them, he was much better. ¡°i¡¯m just thinking for you guys. if i don¡¯t say rest, you guys won¡¯t be able to rest.¡± nie yan said unhappily. everyone had a look of sudden realization. ¡°look at you, walking so fast without rest, something happened in the end, right? it¡¯s better to walk slowly!¡± nie yan looked at fu qian angrily. fu qian was speechless. she just didn¡¯t notice the ground. she had no problem with her physical strength and could still walk. ¡°there¡¯s no problem. i can still walk.¡± fu qian looked like she was ready to set off again. however, she was still stopped by nie qian. ... ¡°don¡¯t think about it. i won¡¯t let you go.¡± nie yan said, ¡± let¡¯s eat first. ¡± as he spoke, his gaze had already fallen on leng rongrong and the others. ¡± make dinner! ¡± ¡°the freeloaders even asked us to cook quickly!¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°do you want to do it?¡± nie yan frowned. ¡°can i not do it? you¡¯re the boss!¡± leng rongrongughed. ¡± we just happened to hunt some wild chickens and ducks, and we also got some ingredients, just enough for everyone to eat. ¡± the instructors and the other teachers did not know how to cook, so they left the cooking to mo nan chong¡¯s students. the students under her were all very good at cooking. they could make any dish very delicious and were very talented. even lord jiu was a little jealous. after all, what darling made was what they made, and darling even praised them for making delicious food. ¡°do you need help?¡± while they were cooking, fourth master mo asked enthusiastically. ... his words shocked everyone, and they all refused his help. ¡°lord fourth, you should just watch quietly!¡± ¡± no matter what you do, don¡¯t help me with the cooking. your cooking is too scary! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. lord fourth, your cooking can poison people, right? i really want to ask you, have you poisoned anyone before?¡± fourth master mo¡¯s face instantly turned ck, ¡± how can you say that? although my cooking isn¡¯t that good, i can¡¯t poison anyone, right?¡± he was a little unhappy when he heard that. ¡°besides, even people who can cook can poison people to death. for example, flower!¡± after seeing huahua poison everyone¡¯s mushrooms, fourth master mo¡¯s confidence had grown. at least, he had never poisoned anyone. ¡± at least flowey didn¡¯t poison people to death. however, your food might really poison people to death if they eat it. ¡± lord rong nced at fourth master mo, ¡± do you dare to eat your own cooking? ¡± ¡°of course not,¡± fourth master mo replied honestly. everyone was speechless. he really understood his cooking skills! was it enough to poison others? Chapter 2152 2152 hugging to the end [ lord fourth is lord fourth indeed. he¡¯s so confident even when he doesn¡¯t dare to say it! ] [ i¡¯m afraid lord fourth has poisoned himself to death! ] [ hahaha, will lord fourth give his wife, son, and daughter food that he made himself? ] [ of course not. even if we give them to them, they won¡¯t be willing to eat them. i¡¯m sure the entire family knows how terrible lord fourth¡¯s cooking is. ] [ as lord rong said, god knows if my food is good or not. i¡¯m not eating it! ] [ lord rong is quite realistic. it¡¯s said that she even has to pay when she invites people to try. ¡°as for lord fourth, it¡¯s said that even after he paid, no one came to eat. no matter how much he was offered, no one was willing to take a bite. i heard that the dishes he once cooked left a deep impression on everyone!¡± [ are they crayfish that can run, goose that can walk, and chicken that can fly? [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. with such a dish on the table, i just want to ask, who wouldn¡¯t break down when they see it! ] [ the whole world will copse! ] [ hahaha, it¡¯s so strange. why does a person who doesn¡¯t know how to cook like to cook more? lord fourth seems to be very persistent and always likes to cook! ] [ lord rong still has some self-awareness! ] she didn¡¯t really cook. [ no, i heard that there was a period of time when she was addicted to making pastries, frying pans, and baking ovens! ] [ is there such a thing? oh my god, it¡¯s so scary! ] [ lord rong¡¯s cooking is really scary. ] under the busyness of the group of students, the roasted rabbit, roasted chicken, and so on were all done. nie yan gave the best part to fu qian and watched her eat. ¡± tell me if it¡¯s not enough. ¡± after he finished speaking, he looked at the others domineeringly. ¡± eat slowly. don¡¯t finish it all at once. we¡¯re not done yet! ¡± fu qian frowned. ¡± don¡¯t be like this. i¡¯ve had enough. ¡± they didn¡¯t hunt for this, and it was already embarrassing to freeload food. if they didn¡¯t let others eat their fill, wouldn¡¯t that be a little too much? ¡°it¡¯s just a chicken leg. can you eat your fill?¡± nie yan looked dissatisfied and sized fu qian up. ¡± you don¡¯t look like someone with a shallow stomach. ¡± fu qian was speechless. she was really speechless. ¡°don¡¯t be like that all the time. it¡¯s not appropriate to make such a big fuss when you¡¯re eating other people¡¯s food.¡± ¡°it¡¯s appropriate.¡± nie sha said righteously, ¡± it¡¯s not enough. at most, i¡¯ll go and get more ingredients. ¡± as he spoke, nie yan thought for a moment and let fu qian eat first. then, he turned around and left. fu qian was a little confused. she thought nie qian was angry. leng rongrong was at the side, telling fu qian to eat more and not care about nie qian. fu qian hesitated for a moment and ignored nie yan. instead, she ate her food in big mouthfuls. she was indeed a little hungry. when they were almost done eating, nie yan also came back. he didn¡¯te back alone. when he came back, he was carrying all kinds of things in his hands, such as wild ducks, wild chickens, rabbits, and so on. he threw the food back to mo nan chong. ¡± here, i¡¯m returning it to you. now, we can eat it in peace. ¡± as he spoke, he even nced at fu qian. ¡± eat. ¡± eat more, and you can take it away after you finish. you don¡¯t have to feel burdened now.¡± fu qian was speechless. after filling her stomach, nie qian was about to leave with fu qian. fu qian was about to leave, but after taking one step, nie yan walked over and picked her up in an overbearing manner. fu qian was shocked. ¡± what are you doing? i¡¯ll walk on my own! ¡± what¡¯s on my hand isn¡¯t my leg, it¡¯s just my hand that¡¯s injured. don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°no, you still need to rest.¡± nie yan didn¡¯t give any exnation and left with fu qian in her arms. fu qian was hugged until she had no temper. the students followed behind and whispered, inexplicably feeling that the two were quite a match. no one expected that movie emperor nie qian, whoined of being tired after a few steps, could actually carry fu qian and walk at this time. it was obvious that movie emperor nie qian was very powerful. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. nie yan took a few steps and said, ¡± walk faster. can¡¯t you see that she has a strong desire to win? we must win against everyone.¡± fu qian blushed. ¡± who said that? i didn¡¯t ... ¡± she was just used to walking so fast, not because of any desire to win. although she did hope that her team could be the first, she was not afraid. she always hoped that her team could be stronger, but it wasn¡¯t out of a desire to win. it was just a habitual hope. nie yan didn¡¯t care what fu qian said and just quickened her pace. he had a serious expression on his face and was extremely fast. the team members behind him could barely keep up with him. ¡°teacher qu, didn¡¯t you always want to rest? you¡¯re ying with your life now!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t, i can¡¯t catch up. i¡¯m so tired. can we rest for a while? ¡± ¡°teacher qu, slow down!¡± the students chased nie yan like crazy. although nie qian wasn¡¯t flying, he was almost flying. the road was difficult to walk on, but he was so fast that it was as if he could teleport. it was hard on the cameraman who was carrying the luggage and carrying the camera. everyone was chasing after him, but nie qian had no intention of stopping. he was as fast as a ghost. ¡°no, you guys hurry up!¡± ... ¡°we¡¯ve only walked a few steps and you¡¯re already tired?¡± ¡± hurry up! are you guys men? if you are, then speed up! don¡¯t be so slow! ¡± fu qian¡¯s eyebrows twitched as nie yan hugged her. ¡± don¡¯t be like this. they¡¯re all young people who haven¡¯t received special training. they can¡¯t handle this speed. slow down. also, aren¡¯t your hands tired? you don¡¯t have to hug me all the time, you can walk on your own!¡± she had never been carried like a princess before. her face was red from head to toe, and she really wanted to get down and walk on her own. however, nie yan just hugged her and didn¡¯t give her a chance to leave. she was a little embarrassed. ¡± why are you walking on your own? you¡¯re injured. i¡¯ll carry you to the finish line! ¡± ¡± no, we still have to walk for a few days. there might be dangers along the way. can you carry me all the time? ¡± fu qian¡¯s brows were tightly locked. she was a very independent person and had never been hugged like this. ¡°yes, i¡¯ll carry you and walk. i¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡± nie yan said with a serious face. ¡°take responsibility? i don¡¯t need you to take responsibility. you didn¡¯t do anything to me, so why do you have to take responsibility?¡± fu qian felt that nie yan was a little unreasonable. his way of thinking was different from ordinary people. she did not me him. ... she had fallen down on her own, but now he was saying it so seriously, as if she had fallen down because of him and got injured. in fact, even if she had fallen and gotten injured because of him, she would not have said anything. ¡°you fell because of me, you don¡¯t have to exin. i¡¯m not an irresponsible person. although i¡¯m not a good person, i won¡¯t do such a bad thing.¡± nie yan hugged fu qian as if it was a matter of course, leaving fu qian speechless. Chapter 2153 2153 chapter 2154-love and hate the teams each had their own characteristics. after entering the forest for a few days, everyone had gotten used to getting along with their teammates and adapting to the forest. although some teams would make a lot of noise, their progress was pretty good. for example, on lu die ¡®er and zhong hanyue¡¯s side, everyone had already gotten used to zhong hanyue¡¯s bad sense of direction, so no one gave him a map, nor let him lead the way, letting him walk at the back. although lu die ¡®er had beenining non-stop, she still followed everyone and advanced. at times, she did perform quite well and was praised by many in the audience. the scene of her and zhong hanyue in love and killing each other made manyizens in the live broadcast very happy. it felt like the two of them were very interesting, and they had always been in a state of love and hate. the two of them bickered all the time. zhong hanyue¡¯s tongue was extremely poisonous, and it always made lu die ¡®er so angry that she could not speak. of course, lu die ¡®er would counterattack from time to time, and even kick zhong hanyue. then, zhong hanyue would be so angry that she would cry out continuously. the scene could be said to be very funny. the students didn¡¯t really want to get involved with them, so they just walked on their own. ¡°wow, are you even a woman!¡± as she walked, zhong hanyueined, ¡± you really can¡¯t bepared to our rongrong at all. our rongrong is smart and pretty, but you¡¯re not pretty at all, and you have a bad temper. ¡± ¡°who wants topete with your rongrong? aren¡¯t you tired ofpeting with others all day long?¡± lu die ¡®er said angrily, ¡± being in the same group as you, i¡¯m really unlucky! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m the unlucky one. your progress is so slow. i don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll reach it. you¡¯ve ruined my reputation!¡± zhong hanyue was furious. ¡± it wouldn¡¯t be like this if i was in the same group as darling! ¡± ¡± even if you¡¯re in the same group as 9th master, you¡¯ll still be much faster. everyone else is faster than you! ¡± everyone¡¯s eyes fell on zhong hanyue. lu die ¡®er: ¡± ... you¡¯re still talking about us. who was the one who was so confident in leading us? then, he led us to the wrong ce, causing us to be on the wrong path all the time! ¡± she was about to die from anger. she had wanted to be the first to arrive since some of her previous actions had been disliked by theizens. right now, she needed to redeem her image, so she had to work hard, for the sake of the students. in the end, because of this zhong hanyue, they had been lost. the guests from the other groups were all here to help, but this group, this guest, waspletely here to cause trouble. she was about to go crazy. how could she be so unlucky! it was rare for the students to agree with lu die ¡®er¡¯s words. however, no one dared to make a sound. after all, this zhong hanyue¡¯s temper was also a little irritable. ¡°but you guys don¡¯t know the way either. you don¡¯t know the way either. if you knew the way, would youe with me?¡± zhong hanyue sniggered, ¡± you don¡¯t have the right tough at me either, unless you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s walking the right path! ¡± ¡°i even helped you find some easter eggs from the festival group!¡± ¡± hmph, what a heartless woman. you were so happy when you found it, but now you¡¯re looking down on me! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m already at the back. if you have the ability, why don¡¯t you lead the way at the front and take the correct path? ¡± zhong hanyue mumbled a bunch of words. lu die ¡®er walked in front, flustered and exasperated. as they walked, they found some tools prepared by the festival group. then, everyone began to discuss how to build the stage at the finishing point. after all, they had to build their own stage, which was what the festival team had requested. their stage this time was a little special. they had to build their own stage and dress themselves, so it was best to discuss it in advance. of course, zhong hanyue didn¡¯t know much about this kind of stage, and lu die ¡®er had never experienced it before, so it was only the students who were discussing. among the things they saw were some good-looking cloth and some tools, which were obviously used for the stage. the cloth was probably used to make clothes. ¡°does anyone know how to make clothes?¡± someone asked. ¡°making clothes ... i don¡¯t think anyone here knows how to do it!¡± ¡°what about our costumes?¡± ¡°we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t she a woman? let her suture!¡± zhong hanyue looked at lu die ¡®er and said, ¡± all women know how to sew! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much, i won¡¯t!¡± lu die ¡®er would not do that. she said confidently, ¡± who told you that only women know how to sew? i even saw a man sewing by the roadside a while ago. why don¡¯t you know how to do it? ¡± zhong hanyue: ¡± ... that¡¯s a special case. i¡¯m such a handsome man, how could i know needlework? i definitely don¡¯t! ¡± [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. it¡¯s so fun to watch them bicker! ] [ i originally hated lu die ¡®er, but because of how badly zhong hanyue bullied her, i actually feel a little sympathy for lu die¡¯ er! ] [ teacher chong is too cute! ] [ teacher chong¡¯s tongue is indeed venomous. he doesn¡¯t target anyone but lu die ¡®er. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ lu die ¡®er¡¯s heart is probably in a state of anger. ] the people in the live broadcast room were talking about it. they all felt that it was very funny because the two of them felt that watching the program had added a lot of fun. as for grandpa pet and the others, they didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. however, their progress was very fast, surpassing everyone else, and they had obtained all the items that the festival group had prepared. ... what was interesting was that every time fourth master mo handed the items to his students, he would also tell them that the items did not belong to them, but to mo nan chong¡¯s group. the students were probably depressed to death. they had clearly found the item themselves and were holding onto it, but the guests from their own group had to side with their daughter and madam¡¯s group! of course, master chong and master rong actually rejected it. they felt that it was more important to be independent and not rely on others for everything. they even wanted to travel by themselves instead of following lord fourth and lord ninth¡¯s group. in the end, he was rejected. lord jiu and lord fourth had said that they wanted to take care of them, so they had to go with them. after lord rong and lord chong said that they didn¡¯t need to be taken care of, the two men simply put on a sickly posture. ¡± if you don¡¯t want us to take care of you, we¡¯ll take care of you instead, okay? ¡± hence, the mother and daughter could only leave with 9th master¡¯s team. not only did they have to go together, but they also had to take two roads and take many turns to get their things. however, their two groups were indeed powerful when they worked together. although they encountered many dangers on the way, they were all resolved. ¡°there are so many butterflies here!¡± someone cried out in surprise, and everyone looked up. ... Chapter 2154 2154 you¡¯re still so excited to see a wolf? they entered an area filled with butterflies. there were many butterflies, and not only were there many butterflies, but they were also very beautiful. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡± so many butterflies! why are there so many butterflies here? ¡± ¡± there are too many butterflies. it¡¯s so beautiful! ¡± everyone stopped and started to watch the butterflies. the people in the live broadcast room were also stunned by therge number of butterflies. it was too good-looking. [ they¡¯re so beautiful. these butterflies are so special! ] [ it¡¯s so beautiful. i don¡¯t know what kind of butterfly it is. there seem to be many kinds! ] [ they¡¯re really beautiful. what kind of animals are they? ] [ i don¡¯t know what breed it is, but it¡¯s so amazing! ] [ there are so many butterflies here, which means that there used to be a lot of caterpirs here ... aren¡¯t butterflies all transformed from caterpirs?! ] [ don¡¯t be such a killjoy. i thought it was nice just now, but i got goosebumps at the mention of maomao. it¡¯s too scary! ] [ that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. why are you talking about caterpirs? butterflies are butterflies. it¡¯s a little scary to say caterpirs. there are so many caterpirs. it¡¯s quite scary! ] [ fortunately, this ce was already filled with butterflies when i arrived. if it were all caterpirs, wouldn¡¯t i be scared to death? ] [ you¡¯re right ... i suddenly feel likeughing. ] [ hahaha, i don¡¯t know if lord rong and the others have thought about it, but these are all made up of caterpirs! ] at the same time, leng rongrong was looking at the caterpirs. she asked with a serious expression, ¡± do you guys really think it looks good? ¡± then, everyone looked at lord rong with a strange look and doubt in their eyes. the butterflies here were colorful and really beautiful. he didn¡¯t understand why lord rong asked that. ¡°it¡¯s nice. is there a problem?¡± ¡°do you know how butterflies change?¡± lord rong looked like a devil. the surrounding people suddenly fell into silence. ¡°the butterflies are all transformed from caterpirs. there are so many beautiful butterflies here, which means that there used to be a lot of caterpirs here. it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ll see arge number of caterpirs when you look up.¡± lord rong¡¯s expression was serious, and his smile was hair-raising. ¡°lord rong ... you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°cat... caterpirs ...¡± ¡± oh my god, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m getting goosebumps. i can¡¯t imagine this ce being filled with caterpirs! ¡± ¡°lord rong, can you not scare me?¡± lord rongughed heartily. ¡± you¡¯re both boys, yet you¡¯re so timid! ¡± ¡°caterpir, are you not afraid?¡± everyone looked at lord rong in fear. lord rong didn¡¯t say anything. lord chong, on the other hand, was looking at the butterflies in a daze. she seemed to have thought of something interesting andughed. ¡°let¡¯s catch some butterflies.¡± although she was asking a question, she had already started to act. ¡°why are you catching butterflies? the moment i think about how these butterflies used to be caterpirs, i just want to leave this ce as soon as possible!¡± one of the boys said. ¡± don¡¯t be so useless. there¡¯s a special kind of butterfly here that glows at night. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i need these butterflies. catch some for me. ¡± then, she found some bags and asked everyone to help catch butterflies. although she didn¡¯t know what master pet wanted these butterflies for, she saw that master pet had already taken out the tools and started to catch butterflies. everyone could only help. lord rong, lord fourth, and lord ninth naturally doted on lord chong, so they also started to help. not long after, they caught a lot of butterflies, all of which were the species that master chong wanted. ¡°en, it¡¯s almost time.¡± master pet looked at the butterflies in his hand and said with satisfaction. she then poured a type of medicinal powder into the bag. everyone looked at master pet in surprise as he performed a series of operations. everyone had a puzzled look on their faces. ¡°master pet, what did you do to them just now?¡± ¡± i¡¯ve sprinkled something on them. it¡¯ll put them into a state of deep sleep for a long time. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± they will only wake up when i need them. ¡± ¡°there¡¯s such an operation?¡± ¡°these butterflies are pretty.¡± ¡°if it glows at night, that would be really interesting!¡± ¡°but when i think about how they used to be glowing caterpirs, my mood is a littleplicated!¡± ¡± hahaha, don¡¯t say anymore. i¡¯ve already imagined that scene. the entire forest will be filled with light spots. i thought they were fireflies, but when i got closer, they were all f * cking caterpirs. i¡¯d have a mental breakdown. fortunately, we met caterpirs that have evolved from cocoons into butterflies. ¡± [ i¡¯ve caught so many butterflies! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. a bunch of glowing caterpirs. what a bunch of geniuses! ] [ this is so funny. i suddenly remembered that there¡¯s a kind of firefly that seems to be like a caterpir. it glows at night ... ] ... [ are they those fat fireflies? they look so scary! ] [ that¡¯s right, but they glow. at night, you¡¯ll only see glowing dots, but you won¡¯t know it¡¯s them. ] [ by the time i see it, my soul will probably have left my body! ] [ hahaha, but everyone in rong ye¡¯s group is so united. no matter what i do, everyone will help without asking for the reason! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i was brought out by lord rong, lord fourth, and lord jiu. let¡¯s dote on lord rong together! ] [ now that i look at it, i¡¯m really so happy! ] [ that¡¯s right. lord fourth and lord rong are both very reasonable people. they¡¯re super good to her too. i heard that she¡¯s the most doted on in her family! ] [ i¡¯m so envious of you. i was envious in the past, and i¡¯m even more envious now. ] every time something happened, i would always be thest one to be protected. ] [ that¡¯s right. i¡¯m really envious. ] [ if my beloved elder brothers were here too, i think they would be even more protected. ] after catching the butterfly, the group continued on their way. ... their speed was still very fast. at night, everyone stopped to rest. the group of people took turns to keep watch. in the middle of the night, two students were on guard duty. when they were on guard duty, they suddenly heard a wolf howl. the two of them were scared to death. because it was not the sound of a single wolf, but a pack of wolves. one wolf was easy to deal with, but if a pack of wolves appeared, it would be terrifying! they hurriedly woke everyone up. ¡°did you guys hear that?¡± one of the students asked. the rest of them rubbed their eyes, still in a daze. ¡± what? ¡± everyone listened carefully in a daze. then, almost all of them quivered and instantly woke up. ¡°wolves ... it seems to be a pack of wolves, and the sound is getting closer and closer to us!¡± one of the students said, ¡± this is troublesome. wolves are hard to deal with, especially if there are many of them. it¡¯s even harder to deal with them. we don¡¯t have many people! ¡± ¡°master chong, master rong, what should we do?¡± everyone looked at lord rong and lord chong. then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the two girls had excited expressions on their faces. Chapter 2155 2155 a pack of wolves that repay a debt of gratitude? ¡°lord rong, lord chong? did you hear that? it¡¯s a lot of wolves. if i¡¯m not wrong, a pack of wolves is surrounding us!¡± ¡°the wolves are surrounding us?¡± lord rong raised his eyebrows. ¡± i like it! ¡± ¡°???¡± the group of students looked at lord rong in confusion. they didn¡¯t understand why lord rong liked to be surrounded by a pack of wolves. weren¡¯t they in danger? why did she still look so excited? ¡°i just needed them, and they came to me. that¡¯s great!¡± grandpa chong was also quite happy. ¡± good news! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i also think it¡¯s a good thing. i haven¡¯t fought with wolves in a long time! ¡± lord rong had already rolled up her sleeves. although she had such a big daughter, she still looked very young. she didn¡¯t look old at all. she always looked the same, without a single wrinkle. it was easy to ignore what time had done to her. ¡°what do we need the wolves for? do you want to eat wolves?¡± one of the students swallowed his saliva. to be honest, he didn¡¯t think it was possible to eat wolves. it was more likely to be eaten by wolves. after all, they were wolves, and their fighting power was very strong. [ f * ck, the wolf pack is here. won¡¯t they be in danger? ] [ there¡¯s still someone in the livestream room thiste at night? [ why do i feel like the wolves are the ones in danger when i see lord rong and lord pet¡¯s expressions? ] [ i feel like those wolves are going to be in trouble. lord rong and lord pet seem to be eager to give it a try. ] [ that¡¯s right. i really feel like they¡¯re going to be out of luck! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. in other ces, everyone is worried about the people. but in this live broadcast room, everyone is worried about the wolves! ] [ forget about a pack of wolves. even if a group of tigers appeared, i¡¯m worried that the group of tigers would be abused by master pet or master rong! ] ¡± but i heard that lord rong gets along with animals in harmony. didn¡¯t she like to treat animals in the past? ¡± [ in that case, i suddenly thought of something fun. what if these wolves are here to ask for help? ] [ that¡¯s possible. i heard that master rong and master pet canmunicate with animals, so they mighte to them for help! ] [ look at everyone¡¯s nervous faces, and look at lord rong and lord pet¡¯s excited faces. it¡¯s so fun! ] the group of people in the livestream room were discussing spiritedly. lord rong and lord chong were filled with anticipation. lord fourth and lord ninth, on the other hand, looked calm. they were standing beside their women, so of course, they would protect them. as long as the women were happy, they would be happy. as for the group of students, their minds were filled with worry. they were all worried that the wolves would attack them. although he knew that lord rong and lord chong were both very powerful, he was still a little worried. what if something happened? there were many unknown in this forest. what if there was an ident? the wolves were approaching. because of the sound of waves, everyone could easily judge the approximate location of the wolves. because there were no markings on the map, everyone knew that the wolves were not arranged by the jie ji group. ¡°are we really not retreating?¡± han feixing asked, ¡± what if they¡¯re all very dangerous? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s fine. if it¡¯s dangerous, i¡¯ll just beat them up. i haven¡¯t fought in a long time! ¡± lord rong was very excited. ¡°don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all useful, very useful!¡± grandpa chong was also very happy. then, as the two women waited excitedly, the pack of wolves appeared. the dozens of wolves looked fat and strong. their fur was bright and they looked like huskies. ¡°is this a wolf?¡± one of the students whispered, ¡± it looks like a husky! ¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the wolf seemed to explode. then, it howled at them. the students: ¡°!!! ¡± the group of students was inexplicably nervous. they held each other¡¯s hands and looked at the pack of wolves. for a moment, they were at a loss. ¡°what should we do?¡± ¡°we can¡¯t leave now, can we?¡± ¡°master pet ... are they hungry?¡± ¡± he looks quite fat. could it be that he¡¯s too hungry? ¡± mo nan chong looked at the pack of wolves. the leader of the wolves was also looking at them. the wolf howled a few times at them, as if it was talking to them, but it did not seem aggressive. ¡°cut the crap,e and pick up the ball!¡± lord rong grabbed something and threw it forward. then, all the wolves turned their heads and rushed towards that thing. in the end, the alpha wolf picked up that thing and brought it back. the students were all stunned. ¡°it¡¯s really a dog?¡± ¡°aowu aowu, aowu aowu aowu¡± the wolf pack howled a few times, and it sounded like they were cursing. you¡¯re a dog, your whole family are dogs! ¡°that¡¯s pretty powerful.¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± will you listen to orders? let me see if you guys are in order. roll around!¡± ... the pack of wolves rolled around in unison. ¡°stand still!¡± all the wolves stood up together. ¡°lie down!¡± the wolf pack instantly copsed again. this pack of wolvespletely obeyed lord rong and lord chong¡¯s orders. the group of students, who were initially afraid, were inexplicably dumbfounded. ¡°no, do you guys know each other?¡± han feixing grew a little braver and asked suspiciously. ¡°i don¡¯t.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ve seen that alpha wolf before. i¡¯ve been to the city and fed it a chicken leg. i guess it remembers me. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve seen it before. it came to me for treatment before. ¡± lord rong said, ¡± this is its wolf pack. it¡¯s not here to attack us. it¡¯s here to repay a favor. ¡± ¡°to repay a favor?¡± everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± you mean you won¡¯t hurt us, right? ¡± ... ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± mo nan chong looked at them for a while and said, ¡± you guys can follow uster. we need your help. ¡± ¡°aowu, aowu.¡± the alpha wolf wagged its tail as if it had understood. after that, when everyone was sleeping, the wolves surrounded them and protected them. on the second day, there was a very high chance that a few of these wolves would lead the way, a few would stay behind, and a few would protect them. the discipline of these wolves was very strong, and the students were all stunned. [ oh my god, these wolves must have been trained! ] [ they¡¯re so disciplined. they seem to do everything ording to a pattern! ] ¡± and they didn¡¯t need to order them. they arranged everything by themselves. ¡± [ that¡¯s right. they start walking in the morning and stop to rest in the afternoon. then they go and hunt for food for them to eat ... are they nanny wolves? ] [ it makes me feel like raising a wolf! ] [ stop dreaming. these wolves are only so obedient to lord rong and lord pet. if it were anyone else, they would have been eaten long ago! ] [ that¡¯s true. after all, lord rong and lord chong are not ordinary people! ] [ however, being surrounded by such a group of wolves, and such cute wolves at that, it should be very blissful! ] [ i took a look at my husky that only knows how to tear down houses, and i was so angry that i kicked them away! ] Chapter 2156 2156 chapter 2158-super big surprise! with a pack of wolves to protect them, mo nan pets did not encounter any more trouble. on the map, they were supposed to encounter some dangerous animals arranged by the megrez group, but because of the wolf pack, those animals didn¡¯t dare toe close, so they didn¡¯t cause them any trouble in the end. their speed was like a hot knife through butter. one night, after two days of walking, mo nan chong and the others were sleeping when they heard some other sounds around them. the pack of wolves woke up in rm. then, lord rong and lord pet were woken up by the alpha. the alpha didn¡¯t disturb them, but used its ws to pull the two of them awake. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°aowu!¡± the alpha wolf growled twice and looked in a direction. ¡°something ising?¡± mo nan chong turned her head to take a look. she quietly pricked up her ears and did hear some movement. however, it did not sound like an animal¡¯s voice or the footsteps of an animal. it sounded like many things were approaching. all the wolves in the pack had stood up vigntly. the alpha, on the other hand, looked at mo nan chong and leng rongrong with aplicated expression. leng rongrong took a nce and frowned. ¡± are there many animals? did you hear that? what animals are there?¡± ¡± ... i heard the sound of a giant python crawling ... ¡± mo nan chong¡¯s expression was very subtle. ¡± it¡¯s probably very thick ... i don¡¯t really like snakes. ¡± ¡°i heard the sound of tigers, there are about two or three of them.¡± leng rongrong was suspicious. ¡± why are there so many animals all of a sudden? ¡± mo nan chong stared at leng rongrong and thought, mom, don¡¯t you know? everyone knew who attracted the most animals. ¡°and squirrel.¡± mo nan chong looked up and saw a few squirrels on the tree, holding pine nuts in their hands. ¡± love mo, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been seen. you¡¯re so excited. ¡± then, arge number of pine nuts fell on their heads. ¡°f * ck, f * ck, what¡¯s going on!¡± someone eximed. ¡°f * ck, i was ambushed!¡± ¡°what¡¯s that? is it raining rocks?¡± the group of students were all awoken by the pine nuts. only then did mo nan chong realize that there were squirrels on many trees, and there were thousands of them ... they had thrown all the pine nuts down, making it look like a storm. the cameramen were all frightened. the students were all jolted awake. lord fourth and lord ninth had also woken up. everyone¡¯s expression was a littleplicated, especially when they saw the culprit clearly. ¡°wow, where did this squirrele from?¡± ¡± there are so many squirrels here. they¡¯re looking at us with unfriendly eyes. are they going to eat us? ¡± ¡°f * ck, this is too scary. are they going to attack us? why do i feel like they want to smash us to death?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to kill us. it looks like it¡¯s here to give us a gift. ¡± she looked at leng rongrong. ¡°oh, i probably saved the squirrel¡¯s grandmother or something ... that¡¯s why they¡¯re so friendly to us,¡± leng rongrong said. ¡°lord rong, are you sure it¡¯s friendly to us? we were almost crushed to death.¡± a student wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°it¡¯s alright, they¡¯re quite cute.¡± lord rong raised her hand, and a squirrel jumped onto her hand. these squirrels looked very cute. each of them had a fluffy tail, and they were very cute when they cried. however, there were too many of them. when the lights shone up and saw that there were no other creatures on the trees except for squirrels, everyone felt their blood run cold and hungry. these squirrels could easily drown all of them. ¡°there seems to be something else besides the squirrel.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i think i heard the sound of a leopard. ¡± at this time, a few leopards suddenly flew out. they were like lightning. there were snow leopards, gold leopards, ck panthers ... all of them looked very strong and beautiful. ¡°indeed, i didn¡¯t mishear,¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°it¡¯s so lively,¡± lord rong said. lord fourth patted lord rong¡¯s shoulder and patted her head. ¡± it seems like these animals are looking for you and our daughter again! ¡± ¡°are you the kind of family that can open a zoo anytime and anywhere?¡± the students looked at mo nan chong and leng rongrong. ¡± this is ridiculous. are they going to keep following us? ¡± although it was very cool, wasn¡¯t it a little too exaggerated? ¡°they do want to follow us.¡± mo nan chong yawned, and then his eyes suddenly changed. ¡± f * ck, i think i heard the sound of an animal! ¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be an elephant or something, right?¡± then, everyone saw the giraffe¡¯s head appear before its body. a few giraffes had natural smiles on their faces. they stretched their heads out and even stuck out their tongues to lick the people. all the students were dazed by the saliva on their faces. ¡°don¡¯t lick me, i¡¯ll pull out your tongue.¡± mo nan chong said heartlessly when he saw a giraffeing over to lick him. ... the giraffe looked at lord rong. ¡°i¡¯ll cut my tongue too ...¡± lord rong said. the giraffe looked at lord fourth. lord fourth did not say anything, only giving it a terrifying look. the passionate giraffe looked at li jiujue, lord jiu, in embarrassment. ¡± i don¡¯t like being licked that much either. if you want to be licked ... he is? ¡± ninth master pointed at han feixing. then, the giraffe gave han feixing a baptism. before the dance king could react, his face was covered in saliva, and he almost copsed. ¡°i, f * ck!¡± ¡°i, it, it helped me wash my face? i¡¯ve lived my entire life, and this is the first time a giraffe has ever washed its face!¡± mo nan chong nced at han feixing. ¡± it¡¯s only treating you like this because it loves you. don¡¯t be so agitated! ¡± then, grandpa chong was a little excited. ¡± mom, is it what i¡¯m guessing? ¡± ... ¡°it seems so, if you¡¯re as i¡¯m guessing!¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes were also filled with faint excitement. ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± mo nan chong was extremely excited. ¡°what are you guys so excited about?¡± lord fourth asked in confusion. then, he saw a giant python slowly approaching. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you guys like this kind of giant python?¡± 9th master was full of question marks. when he saw the snake, he felt that he couldn¡¯t bear the likes of his darling. ¡°... is this a man-eating python?¡± ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s so scary. what the hell is this?¡± ¡°such a big snake, w-what is it doing here?¡± the students werepletely afraid. when the giant python heard everyone¡¯s frightened words, it looked aggrieved. ity on the ground and looked at mo nan chong and the others pitifully, as if it was so sad that it was about to cry. ¡°you guys made it cry!¡± master pet frowned and looked at han feixing and the others. ¡°ah?¡± the students were stunned. were snakes ¡®hearts so fragile? Chapter 2157 2157 too cute! ¡± well, brother snake, we didn¡¯t mean it that way. don¡¯t be so agitated! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we¡¯re not saying that you¡¯re annoying or ugly. it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve never reallye into contact with such a huge python ... that¡¯s why we¡¯re a little scared! ¡± ¡± in that case, brother snake, you¡¯re quite good-looking. the stripes on your body are very special! ¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s very beautiful!¡± ¡°such a big snake, and so cute, it¡¯s really rare!¡± ¡°hahahaha ...¡± the group of people awkwardly said things that went against their hearts. they were afraid that if they really said things that scared the snake, the snake woulde back and attack them in anger. in the end, the python was so happy with everyone¡¯s praise that it directly charged toward them like a silly husky. then, the snake directly rolled them up. everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°f * ck!¡± ¡°help!¡± ¡°if we praise it, will it still eat us?¡± everyone was scared silly. ¡°don¡¯t, you¡¯re going to kill him! being happy is one thing, but murder is wrong!¡± grandpa pet patted the snake in a hurry. the husky-like snake finally calmed down and let go of these people. [ hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯ve actually be a fan of a snake! ] [ just now, i felt that this python was too terrifying. it could scare people to death. [ but now, i inexplicably feel that this python is too cute! ] [ that¡¯s right, it has such a fragile heart. when people say that it¡¯s not good and are afraid of it, it¡¯s going to cry. but when people say that it¡¯s good, it¡¯s going to turn into an erha in an instant! ] [ it¡¯s so cute! ] [ the snake is so cute! ] [ i suddenly feel that this ce is so lively. it¡¯s so fun! ] [ people from other live broadcast rooms havee to our live broadcast room to watch the show. i¡¯m going to die ofughter! [ the others are sleeping, and they are surrounded by animals! ] [ i wonder what other animals there are. it¡¯s so fun! ] [ yeah, it looks so fun! ] [ it¡¯s so funny. look at master rong and master pet. there must be other interesting animals. i¡¯m looking forward to it now. even the giraffes are here. what else is there to y? ] [ i suddenly thought of something. is there an eagle or something? ] [ could it be a national treasure? ] [ a national treasure? that¡¯s really possible! ] while the group of people were discussing, master chong and master rong were also looking forward to it. the two of them asked the animals in front of them to make way, then looked forward in anticipation. ¡°what?¡± everyone was curious about their reaction. after all, they were used to seeing ordinary animals. even tigers were kept at home. what else could make them so excited? then, everyone saw ck and white figures moving in the forest. then, a few rolly appeared. ¡°f * ck, it¡¯s a national treasure!¡± ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s a panda!¡± ¡°what a cute panda!¡± ¡°where did such arge group of peoplee from?¡± mo nan chong and lord rong¡¯s eyes were shining. although they had encountered pandas before, they had never seen such arge group of pandas charging at them. there were a few smaller ones among them, and they were especially cute. a red panda rushed into mo nan chong¡¯s arms. mo nan chong squatted down and rubbed it. ¡°it¡¯s so cute!¡± lord rong also caught a red panda and started ying with it. [ oh my god, it¡¯s a panda! ] [ you¡¯re right. they¡¯re so cute. oh my god, they¡¯re alling for them. even the pandas are here. my god, they¡¯re so cute. i¡¯m going crazy. they¡¯re so cute! ] [ i¡¯m so envious. i want to touch it too! ] [ i want to touch it even in my dreams. i¡¯m so envious of lord rong and lord pet. indeed, all animals like to follow them. ] [ they must have saved many, many animals. otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many animals who like them. ] not to mention the live broadcast room, even the director team was shocked. the festival team¡¯s staff were all frightened. ¡± what¡¯s going on? even the panda is here. are we going to be reported? we didn¡¯t arrange this! ¡± ¡± this is bad. let¡¯s contact chief rong and the others and report this to the relevant department. otherwise, our jie ji group will be finished! ¡± the group of people hurriedly made all sorts of phone calls and made all sorts of reports. ... of course, master rong and master chong were frequent visitors of the forestry bureau. they often rescued some animals, so everyone knew what their situation was. the festival group was a little too worried about this. in the beginning, they did think that this was an abnormal situation, but after a few more times, everyone was numb to it. lord rong had brought many animals to the forestry bureau, some of which were very rare and almost extinct. master pet also had a simr physique to attract animals, and everyone was used to it. among the pandas, there were a few who were not in good health. when they arrived in front of master rong and master chong, the two of them began to deal with the pandas. fortunately, everyone¡¯s problem wasn¡¯t too big. lord rong and lord pet worked together and solved the animals ¡®problem in a short time. with that, lord rong¡¯s team became even stronger at night. the next day, all the animals were still following them, so they could practically startle the entire mountain forest. when the other animals in the forest saw their formation, they didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they followed them for no reason. just like that, there weren¡¯t many people left, but there were more and more animals. almost all the animals in the entire primeval forest, big and small, started to follow them. ... these animals were all very cute. some of them had fragile hearts and some of them were very silly. they often did funny things. the fans in the live broadcast room began to forget about the people they were following and were all concerned about the animal. however, because this matter became a hot search, almost instantly, the entire live broadcast room was filled with people. the live broadcast room was so overcrowded that it was almost paralyzed. [ hahaha, this is so fun. they¡¯re all animals! ] [ the variety can be said to be quiteplete. even very rare animals have been listed! ] [ if the nts can run, they¡¯ll probably follow them! ] [ the giant pandas are treated so well. master chong and master rong have been coaxing them, but these few are reallyzy. hahaha, they lie down after taking two steps. everyone can only make do with them! ] because of the giant panda, the speed of uncle pet¡¯s group had slowed down. then, a group behind them got lost and happened to catch up with them. zhong hanyue and lu die ¡®er were quarreling when they suddenly saw a huge python coiled on an ancient tree. looking at them, the two of them were dumbfounded. ¡± snake ... ¡± lu die ¡®er swallowed a mouthful of saliva. her eyes rolled back and she almost fainted. ¡± what a huge python ... ¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡± what path have you chosen! this thing can swallow people, right? it¡¯s not a problem to take three at once!¡± the students were speechless. his legs went soft! Chapter 2158 2158 they can¡¯t do anything about it! ¡°oh my god, why are they all animals!¡± ¡°w-what¡¯s the situation here?¡± ¡°did we break into some secret base of animals?¡± ¡± what should we do ... this snake is so scary. it¡¯s looking at us like that. is it going to eat us? ¡± the few students were already on the verge of tears. lu die ¡®er had already subconsciously tried to hide in zhong hanyue¡¯s arms. she was clearly frightened by the python. zhong hanyue looked at the snake, then gave lu die ¡®er a warning look. ¡± if you dare to pounce into my arms, you¡¯re done for. you¡¯ll die. ¡± don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± lu die ¡®er stiffened and didn¡¯t dare to move. zhong hanyue snorted, then raised her head and looked at the python with a warning look. the giant python stared at him for a while, and then, probably scared, it slowly walked away. then, a scream came from the front. actually, it wasn¡¯t just the people on lu die ¡®er¡¯s side who were afraid. even the students of master pet and master jiu felt their blood run cold when they saw this giant python. after all, pythons were not as cute as furry animals. although pandas were fierce, they weren¡¯t as cold as pythons. when zhong hanyue heard the scream, she was stunned for a moment. ¡± there are so many people in front. it looks like rongrong and the others! ¡± he immediately became excited and rushed forward. ¡°rongrong, darling, is that you? it¡¯s really you guys, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be so many small animals here for a meeting!¡± soon, zhong hanyue saw master rong and master pet. the two of them were surrounded by a few pandas. when he saw them, he also eximed, ¡± holy shit, are they still here? ¡± ¡®f * ck, this is too exciting. there are even foxes?¡¯ there are so many different breeds of leopards?¡± when he appeared, almost all the people and animals looked at him in unison. everyone¡¯s movements were surprisingly consistent, and their eyes were filled with confusion. of course, there were also some animals that seemed to be nning to attack her. after all, they did not know who zhong hanyue was. when they saw that she was not in their group, they thought that she could be attacked. a squirrel smashed a pine cone on zhong hanyue¡¯s head. zhong hanyue clutched her head. ¡± who the hell hit me? ¡± when he looked up, he saw a group of ck squirrels on the tree. the tree had be a squirrel tree. it was an exaggerated scene. zhong hanyue was speechless. his arrogance disappeared almost instantly. he didn¡¯t dare to curse anymore. he only frowned. ¡± how many squirrels are there? they can¡¯t be thinking of killing me, right?¡± he saw every squirrel raising the nuts in their hands and aiming at him, ready to attack at any time. ¡± don¡¯t, we¡¯re all friends. don¡¯t hit me. i¡¯m good friends with your lord rong! ¡± zhong hanyue exined hurriedly, gesturing to lord rong and herself, indicating that they were good friends and that these cute little guys should not attack him. the little squirrels looked at lord rong, waiting for him to speak. lord rong took a look at zhong hanyue and found it funny. ¡± don¡¯t attack. we¡¯re all on the same side. ¡± after her reminder, the squirrels hid their pine nuts well, and the animals around them sat down. on the other hand, the giraffes started to be enthusiastic. one of the giraffes stretched its neck and tried to lick zhong hanyue. ¡°f * ck, what do you want to do!¡± zhong hanyue jumped back in shock and looked at the giraffe in horror.¡¯don¡¯t tell me the giraffes eat meat now? don¡¯t they eat grass?¡± ¡°it¡¯s just weing you warmly.¡± ¡± they like you! ¡± mo nan chong exined. ¡°is that so? i knew it, i¡¯m so handsome, i¡¯m sure people will like me. but you don¡¯t have to be so enthusiastic, you don¡¯t have to lick me, i know you¡¯re enthusiastic!¡± zhong hanyue waved her hand. lu die ¡®er and the others also came over. when they saw mo nan chong and leng rongrong, they heaved a sigh of relief and felt that this ce was much safer. ¡°you guys are pretty fast.¡± leng rongrong nced at zhong hanyue. ¡± it¡¯s not easy to walk so fast even with a direction idiot. ¡± of ¡°wow, i¡¯m bad at directions, but i¡¯m not stupid.¡± zhong hanyue snorted, ¡± it¡¯s all thanks to me that they can walk so fast! ¡± leng rongrong looked at zhong hanyue in disbelief. zhong hanyue was speechless. lu die ¡®er looked at the animals around her. she looked like she wanted to say something, but stopped. she looked at the pandas with aplicated expression. ¡± did you get so many animals just for publicity? i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to do this.¡± mo nan chong looked at lu die ¡®er in confusion. ¡± we didn¡¯t do anything to them. they came to us on their own. ¡± ¡°you found it yourself? why are they looking for you?¡± lu die ¡®er looked at mo nan chong coldly. ¡± isn¡¯t it because you want more people in the live stream, that¡¯s why you got this? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong looked at lu die ¡®er. she shrugged her shoulders and couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. [ lu die ¡®er is dying ofughter. she doesn¡¯t care about herself, yet she¡¯s questioning others! ] [ master rong and master chong¡¯s matter has already been reported. the forestry bureau said to let them be. who does she think she is? why is she so nosy? ] ... [ lu die ¡®er is really a busybody. i hate her! ] [ that¡¯s right. so what if master rong and master pet summoned them? everyone can see how well they treat animals. do you want her to say anything? ] mo nan chong and lu die ¡®er couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. lu die ¡®er said a few words, but no one paid her any attention, so she awkwardly fell silent. the scene was a little awkward. zhong hanyue had wanted to leave with them, but seeing this, she was tactful. after that, he left with lu die ¡®er and the others. before they left, he even exined to lu die ¡®er, ¡± they have saved many animals, which is why so many animals came to find them. it has nothing to do with anything else. even if she didn¡¯t record any shows, animals around lord rong often came to her for help. how should i put it? lord rong and lord chong are more famous in the animal circle than you are in the entertainment circle.¡± lu die ¡®er¡¯s face turned from green to ck. she looked at zhong hanyue. zhong hanyue replied, ¡± i¡¯m serious, i¡¯m not lying to you. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask someone else! ¡± lu die ¡®er walked forward in a huff. she had even specially exined the situation to her team¡¯s director. it could be considered as a report, saying that if theizens saw this situation and any fans had an opinion, they would report it. the entire festival group would not benefit. ... in the end, the director told her that the matter had already been reported to the relevant departments above, and they were all aware of the situation. their attitude was to let them create it! the animals could do whatever they wanted, and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. if they did, all the animals in the world would rebel. Chapter 2159 2159 her desire to win mo nan chong and the others continued on their way. not long after, with the help of the animals, they sessfully arrived at their destination. this was where the students were going to hold the singingpetition. they had to choose their own stage, build it, and decorate it. even the costumes had to be decorated by themselves. of course, they also picked up many bags prepared by the festival group. there were all kinds of props in them, which they could use to prepare. having something was not a difficult thing for master chong and master rong. lord rong and lord chong were almost omnipotent. lord fourth and lord ninth were also quite powerful. in addition, the students under them were basically the kind with strong hands-on ability. this kind of task of building a stage was quite easy. in addition, there were many animals around them who were willing to help them. this was even easier. if he needed any wood, he could just find a few animals to carry it back. if he needed to get something to the top of the tree, it would be even easier if there were birds that could fly. all in all, it was as if they were cheating. their hands-on ability was too strong. in just a short while, a beautiful stage had been built. [ aren¡¯t they too awesome? ] [ this stage looks pretty good! ] [ oh my god, how did he do it? it didn¡¯t take long, and such a big stage is almost finished. it¡¯s actually very beautiful! ] [ it¡¯s a stage that belongs to the forest. it¡¯s really nice to watch. i¡¯m really looking forward to brothers performing on it! ] [ yeah, i¡¯m looking forward to it too. i wonder how their performance will turn out! ] [ they¡¯ll definitely score very high. after all, this stage is already very impressive! ] [ lord rong and lord pet are so amazing. all the animals listen to them and like them so much. they really have a good rtionship with animals! ] [ that¡¯s right. i¡¯m so envious! ] ¡°this stage is almost done. when the timees, we won¡¯t need to bind the lighting to ourselves. we¡¯ll just get the birds to help out. when the timees, mom and i will train them.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± next, we¡¯ll have to look into the costumes and styling. we do have a makeup bag, but mom and i are not very good at makeup! ¡± ¡°me?¡± lord fourth asked. everyone looked at lord fourth with confusion in their eyes. let lord fourth do their makeup? could lord fourth do it? after all, he was a man. everyone looked at lord fourth with some confusion. lord fourth wouldn¡¯t turn them into terrifying ghosts, would he? ¡°sure, i can let dad do the makeup!¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it. ¡± my dad has pretty good taste. when mommy was toozy to put on makeup, he would do it for her. his skills are even better than huahua¡¯s! ¡± ¡°really?¡± han feixing was skeptical. ¡°of course, he¡¯s very powerful!¡± mo nan chong had a proud look on his face. after all, his father was very powerful, so he was always proud. although the rest of the people were skeptical, they were more or less relieved to hear that from grandpa chong. ¡°right, where are the clothes?¡± someone asked, ¡± what about our costumes? ¡± ¡°let¡¯s start making the clothes now. there¡¯s still some time, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult! there are all sorts of tools!¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you know how to sew clothes?¡± some students were shocked. after all, not many people knew how to sew clothes nowadays. but master chong and master rong looked like they knew how to. ¡°i can.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± mom and i have both designed clothes before. it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know which brand we designed. it¡¯s not difficult to make clothes. we got a lot of things on the way here and collected some things that can be used for clothes.¡± ¡°yes,¡± lord rong nodded as well. she was already looking at the clothes, and then she started discussing with lord chong. they had already started discussing the clothes. on the other side, nie qian finally appeared with fu qian. he said he would hug her to the end, and he really did. fu qian¡¯s face was red the entire time, and she was very embarrassed. ¡± we¡¯re here, we¡¯re finally here. we¡¯re the first, right? ¡± as nie qian spoke, she saw mo nan chong and the others. she was a little displeased. ¡± why are you all so fast? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not very fast, just normal speed,¡± lord rong nced at nie qian. ¡± you guys are pretty fast. ¡± ¡°of course.¡± nie qian said, ¡± if someone wants to get first ce, i will definitely speed up. that¡¯s why i said, if i had known earlier, i wouldn¡¯t have stopped to rest in the middle. once i took a break, i would be half a beat slower!¡± ¡°godfather, it¡¯s not just half a beat slower. you guys were a lot slower. did you see that? our stage is beautiful, right?¡± master chong smiled and raised his eyebrows. ¡°it doesn¡¯t look good!¡± nie sha said angrily, ¡± that¡¯s why i said, why are you fighting with us for first ce! you don¡¯t need to be first!¡± ¡°who said so? we still need it. my students are all very powerful. i will definitely lead them to fight for the first ce!¡± master pet said as he cut a piece of cloth. nie qian was speechless. he looked at fu qian. ¡± sorry, i didn¡¯t let you get first ce. ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± fu qian¡¯s face turned red. ¡± i don¡¯t have to be number one. i only said to strive for number one, within the scope of my ability. i¡¯m not saying that even if i can¡¯t, i have to be number one. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not bad to be in second ce.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t everyone try their best?¡± she looked at the group of students. nie yan¡¯s group was in a bad state. they ran with nie yan like their lives depended on it, and now they were almost dead. ... everyone was panting as they looked at nie yan. they were going crazy. after they rested for a while, almost all of them copsed on the ground. ¡°teacher qu, don¡¯t make us do anything else. we really need to rest now. you¡¯re too fast, we¡¯re almost dead!¡± ¡°yes, i can¡¯t do it anymore, i¡¯m about to faint!¡± ¡± i really didn¡¯t expect teacher gong to be able to run so fast while carrying someone. i thought that teacher gong wanted to torture us to death on purpose! ¡± ¡°why would i torture you to death? aren¡¯t you my students?¡± nie yan was speechless. ¡± then let¡¯s take a break. i¡¯ll see how to fix the stage. ¡± i still have to protect teacher fu¡¯s desire to win!¡± fu qian was speechless. she really didn¡¯t have such a strong desire to win! she just felt that hard work was enough! it felt like everyone in the world knew that she was a person with a strong desire to win. while nie fei was studying how to make the stage, she also asked about how leng rongrong¡¯s stage was made and how it was so beautiful. at the same time, she stole some things from them. ... lord rong and lord chong didn¡¯t say anything. they just felt that the demon lord was a little cute. fourth master mo directly gave the remaining ingredients to nie qian. ¡± take them all. we don¡¯t need them anyway! ¡± Chapter 2160 2160 the giant python ah hua nie yan took the rest of the things and started to get busy with her team members. their group wasn¡¯t as strong as the other two groups, but nie yan was still quite powerful. after all, he was once the demonmander. his ability tomand people was first-ss, and his vision was not bad. ¡± we¡¯ll build this base first, then we¡¯ll decorate it with something else. we can pick some flowers and nts around it. ¡± as nie yan spoke, she was already ordering the people around her to take action. ¡°you¡¯re in charge of splitting the wood, you¡¯re in charge of nailing the nails, and you go find some leaves and the like, the kind that looks good ...¡± nie yanmanded with great enthusiasm. fu qian asked, ¡± is there anything i can help with? ¡± nie yan nced at fu qian. he thought for a moment and let her rest first. then, he got busy. after a while, he actually nailed a chair out. nie qian handed the chair to fu qian. ¡± just sit there. you don¡¯t have to do anything. just watch themands. if you think it¡¯s not good, let them change it. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not very good, is it?¡± she was a guest here to help out, but she didn¡¯t have to do anything? ¡°what¡¯s not good about it? your arm is injured, so you should rest. you¡¯ve already done a lot for them.¡± nie yan said matter-of-factly, ¡± what do you guys think? can teacher fu rest? ¡± ¡°of course. teacher fu, rest well!¡± ¡± teacher fu is in charge of aesthetics. if there¡¯s anything that¡¯s not good, tell us! ¡± ¡°teacher fu, how¡¯s my seat? it¡¯s not crooked, right?¡± ¡°teacher fu, rest well. if you want to drink any water, just tell us!¡± fu qian had never been treated like this before. she had never treated herself as a woman when she was in the army, but now that everyone was treating her like this, she felt a little ufortable. she didn¡¯t know why, but when she looked at nie yan, she felt that he was quite annoying before, but now, he was inexplicably handsome. ¡°alright, stop being cheeky. there¡¯s not much time left. you can¡¯t be weaker than others. isn¡¯t this rted to your path?¡± nie yan became serious. when he was serious, he looked particrly handsome. fu qian was a little stunned. she had never known that this person was actually so handsome. he was not the kind of person who was sissy. he was really quite handsome and had great strength. she had no doubt that if he were to fight, he would also be very powerful. as he watched, fu qian had the urge to fight with nie yan. she wanted to see if nie yan was really that powerful. ¡°why are you looking at me like that?¡± nie qian suddenly noticed fu qian¡¯s fiery eyes and asked suspiciously. ¡°are you very good at kung fu?¡± fu qian asked, ¡± my intuition tells me that you¡¯re very powerful. let¡¯s have a fight sometime! ¡± ¡°???¡±nie yan looked at fu qian, confused. ¡± are you serious? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m serious,¡± fu qian said solemnly, ¡± i want to try. ¡± ¡°then you can¡¯t beat me,¡± nie sha shrugged his shoulders, ¡± it¡¯s impossible for you to even touch me. you can¡¯t beat me, don¡¯t even think about it. even if your arm wasn¡¯t injured, you still can¡¯t beat me!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe it!¡± fu qian frowned. ¡± i¡¯m also very powerful. don¡¯t underestimate me! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not looking down on you. to other people, you¡¯re indeed powerful, but to me, you¡¯re nothing. ¡± nie yan was still busy. he rolled up his sleeves and looked very handsome. fu qian shrugged his shoulders. ¡± when i¡¯m better, i¡¯ll definitely fight you. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re a woman. why do you only think about fighting all day long?¡± nie yan frowned. ¡± you¡¯re not cute at all! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not an adorable person to begin with.¡± fu qian snorted. ¡± i only know how to fight. what¡¯s wrong with fighting? ¡± ¡± nothing. you¡¯re cute. you¡¯re cute when you fight! ¡± the two people¡¯s bickering made the surrounding students secretlyugh. no matter how she looked at it, it felt like movie king nie qian and teacher fu qian were arguing like a couple. obviously, the students were not the only ones who thought this way. many of the viewers in the live streaming room thought so too. [ teacher fu and teacher qu are both very cute! ] [ let¡¯s get together. they¡¯re just like a couple! ] [ that¡¯s right. it¡¯s obvious that the two of you are single. you two look quitepatible. if you two get together, we¡¯ll be very supportive! ] [ no, i¡¯m only a fan! ] [ i agree! [ get married on the spot! ] [ i also think that we should get married on the spot. the two of them are quitepatible. the way they bicker makes people feel sweet! ] [ don¡¯t you guys care about the other groups? ] [ i¡¯ve seen it. the other groups should be arriving soon. ] chu che and shiyue¡¯s group bumped into yuan qianqian and li ruhua¡¯s group on the way, so the two groups came together. the speed of the two groups was about the same, and the equipment they picked up was about the same. not long after, they also arrived at their destination. when they saw that nie qian, mo nan chong, and li jiujue¡¯s teams were almost done with their construction, yuan qianqian and chu che started to get anxious. ¡°why are you guys so fast!¡± ¡± we¡¯ve only just arrived, and you¡¯re almost fully recovered! ¡± yuan qianqian eximed in disbelief. mo nan chong, who was sewing clothes, looked up and said, ¡± don¡¯t be nervous. there¡¯s still time. you¡¯re not thest! ¡± ¡°wait a minute, darling ... behind you, behind you, are my eyes ying tricks on me? i think i¡¯m seeing a panda!¡± ¡°no, not just one, but a few!¡± chu che stood beside yuan qianqian, rubbing his eyes frantically. he wondered if there was something wrong with his eyes. ... why would he see a panda here? then, the two of them saw the heads of several giraffes stick out at the same time. they stuck out their tongues and smiled at them in a slightly strange way. ¡°oh my god!¡± yuan qianqian almost fell to the ground. ¡°be careful,¡± he warned. chu che held onto her. he was also shocked, but he was still calm. then, they saw all kinds of animals sticking their heads out. there were even squirrels that threw nuts at them. ¡°flower, is the effect of your poisonous mushroom still not over?¡± yuan qianqian turned to look in li ruhua¡¯s direction in disbelief. she felt like she was hallucinating. ¡± don¡¯t be surprised. it¡¯s probably an animal that master rong and master pet have attracted. they¡¯ve always been more attractive. ¡± li ruhua¡¯s expression was calm. many students had already gathered to watch the show. there were too many animals, including tigers, lions, and even rats of all kinds ... the students found it very strange. chu che and yuan qianqian both hadplicated expressions. when she saw the giant python on the tree, yuan qianqian lost herposure and let out a blood-curdling screech. she hid behind her student and asked, ¡± is ... is that giant python the same? ¡± ... Chapter 2161 2161 thest group ¡°it, i gave it a name, ah hua. it likes it! don¡¯t be afraid, ah hua is quite cute. it¡¯s quite docile and has a ss heart. if you¡¯re too afraid of it, it will be sad!¡± mo nan chong looked at the giant python and said with a smile. the giant python climbed down from the tree and wagged its tail like a dog. of course, its tail wasn¡¯t furry. it was very long and very big, so when it swung, the people around it were almost hit. everyone dodged frantically. the scene was extremely chaotic. however, the giant python did not understand. in order to express its friendliness, it continued to wag its tail. ¡°this snake ... ah, ah hua, is it trying to kill us?¡± yuan qianqian asked cautiously, ¡± it really does look a little scary. ¡± the giant python, ah hua, suddenly felt wronged. it could tell that yuan qianqian was very afraid of it. chu che looked at the giant python and asked carefully, ¡± is it wagging its tail like a dog? but to be honest, it¡¯s not as cute as a dog at all. it¡¯s too scary and dangerous. darling, can you stop it?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... ah hua, stop shaking. just be a good snake. you¡¯re not a dog. you¡¯re not suited to shake your tail. you¡¯re more suited to hang on a tree! ¡± ah hua climbed up the tree, feeling wronged. then, after a while, the branch broke with a snap. it fell so hard that the earth and mountains shook. everyone around looked at the giant python in surprise. the giant python crawled up pitifully and looked at mo nan chong. ¡°you have to find a tree that¡¯s sturdier. after all, your body size is a little exaggerated. those who don¡¯t know better would think that you can swallow ten people in one bite!¡± mo nan chong patted the giant python¡¯s head, and the creature felt even more aggrieved. it climbed up a very thick tree and did not fall down this time. it lowered its head and looked left and right, looking very curious about its surroundings. it wanted to help but did not know what it could do. [ hahaha, this giant python is so cute! ] [ ah hua is very cute. everyone, don¡¯t bully ah hua. he¡¯s not bullying anyone. he¡¯s still pretending to be a dog and treating others well! ] [ that¡¯s right. ah hua is so cute. don¡¯t bully it. it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve be a fan of a snake. i even hope that it can enter the entertainment industry! ] [ is ah hua a protected animal? if it is, then it can¡¯t enter the entertainment industry, right? ] [ i don¡¯t know, but ah hua is really cute. she even has a variety sense! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. even though it¡¯s hanging, it still gives people a very cute feeling. i quite like ah hua! ] in the live broadcast room, many viewers were very interested in ah hua. it was probably not seen at the scene, so it did not have such a strong impact. in the video, it looked cute no matter how you looked at it. ah hua¡¯s various expressions were cute. some people even made a lot of emojis and they were all on the hot search. while the viewers in the live stream were discussing ah hua, yuan qianqian and chu che were not idle. when they saw that the stage was almost done, they naturally started to get busy. although yuan qianqian was a girl, she was surprisingly capable. everyone was very surprised. she had designed the stage in the style of steps, and the stage was very high. the students all admired her. ¡°teacher yuan is so amazing. i love this stage so much!¡± ¡± yeah, i¡¯m full of energy now. although our stage is a little special, i still feel that it¡¯s very interesting! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i like our stage too!¡± e on, let¡¯s continue. our stage is definitely the most beautiful!¡± under yuan qianqian¡¯s guidance, everyone¡¯s stage was set up very quickly. the staircases on the stage were indeed very beautiful. although it was very tiring to build them, the overall effect was still very stunning. even master pet and the others felt inferior. on the other side, chu che¡¯s stage was inspired by yuan qianqian and he nned to make an aerial stage. although it was very difficult, chu che had learned about architecture, so his skills were very strong. he designed it and then let everyone follow his design. he found a very suitable ce. three huge trees were just enough for them to borrow strength. the difficulty of the midair stage was much higher than yuan qianqian¡¯s stage. their construction speed was also much slower, but one step at a time, it was still pretty good. zhong hanyue and lu die ¡®er¡¯s group were thest to arrive. when they arrived, the two of them were still quarreling. in the end, when they saw that everyone¡¯s stage was almost finished and they were the only ones who had just arrived, the two of them forgot to quarrel. ¡± f * ck, are you guys even human? you¡¯re so fast. didn¡¯t you consider our feelings? ¡± zhong hanyue was furious, ¡± can¡¯t you guys slow down and wait for us? ¡± he couldn¡¯t believe it. he had thought that they weren¡¯t thest in speed, but they were thest. ¡°it¡¯s all because of you.¡± lu die ¡®er said to zhong hanyue in an unpleasant tone. ¡°why is it me? you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been arguing with me the whole way, that¡¯s why we¡¯re so slow. if you had argued less, would we have been so slow?¡± zhong hanyue said angrily, ¡± we have to hurry. if we slow down, who¡¯s to me for dying these children? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s on you!¡± lu die ¡®er said in an unpleasant tone. they had already discussed what kind of stage they would be building when they came, and they had also picked up some useful things on their way. in the end, when they saw the other people¡¯s stage, especially chu che¡¯s stage, the group of people were dumbfounded. no matter how they fixed their stage, they couldn¡¯t possibly make it better looking than theirs. their stage was practically in the air. it was too exaggerated. ¡°isn¡¯t our stage a little too ordinary?¡± a student asked. ... ¡°then do you have a way to make an unusual one?¡± lu die ¡®er turned around to take a look. she also wanted to get a stage that was not so ordinary. but the problem was that she couldn¡¯t do it either. clearly, she didn¡¯t have that skill. ¡°forget it, i don¡¯t think the stage is the most important thing. the most important thing is our own performance!¡± ¡± right, strength is the most important. a stage is nothing. anywhere can be a stage! ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s start building!¡± lu die ¡®er didn¡¯t waste any words and became serious. whether or not the students could step out of their daoism would also affect her future. after all, she was their mentor. no one had any objections and began to work together to set up the stage. zhong hanyue was less talkative now, and he had also be serious. everyone started to get busy quietly. ... the audience in the live broadcast room was also watching with great interest. Chapter 2162 2162 chapter 2164-difficult for everyone! the construction of the stage took a lot of time, and the production of the costumes and props took even more time. of course, master pet and master jiu¡¯s teams were always the fastest. originally, the two stages were built together, but because of lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s damn desire to win, the clothes making part started to be separated. after that, lord rong was determined not to let lord chong help the other party. lord fourth had originally intended to cooperate, but since lord rong wanted to fight for victory, he began to have the desire to win. ¡°ha, we¡¯re definitely more powerful!¡± lord fourth said, ¡± good luck, son-inw! ¡± ¡°you still dare topete with us?¡± lord rong red at fourth master mo angrily. ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to beat us! ¡± ¡°madam, originally, i didn¡¯t want to fight with you for anything, but this concerns the future of these children, so i must fight for it! so, this time, we won¡¯t let you have your way!¡± fourth master mo patted ninth master li¡¯s shoulder and turned around to look at the boys who were forced to sew his clothes. ¡°yes, we will definitely fight for our future. we will not lose to you!¡± the students said loudly, trying their best to increase their momentum. of course, they were actually on the verge of tears while sewing the clothes. they really hoped that lord rong and lord chong could help them. they had agreed that lord rong would sew the clothes while lord fourth and the others would put on makeup. but now, they were sewing their own clothes! ¡°hmph, we won¡¯t admit defeat either!¡± lord rong and lord chong were busy sewing clothes and discussing makeup. although the two of them were women, they didn¡¯t know much about makeup. they either had a makeup artist with them, or a man or huahua helping them with their makeup, so they didn¡¯t need to know anything. however, it was much more difficult for them to do their own makeup now. ¡°do you guys know how to do your own makeup?¡± lord rong asked the group of students, ¡± why don¡¯t you guys do it yourself? anyway, it should be quite simple with just a simple transformation! ¡± the group of students wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡± not really! ¡± ¡°then what do we do?¡± ¡°lord rong, lord chong, don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t know how to put on makeup?¡± mo nan chong replied,¡¯after all, we¡¯re born beautiful and don¡¯t need makeup. there¡¯s usually a makeup artist on the show, so you don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± ¡°should we not put on makeup? anyway, the costumes are in ce and it¡¯s pretty good!¡± han feixing said. ¡± that won¡¯t do either. you won¡¯t look good on camera if you don¡¯t put on makeup. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it still needs to be simple. we¡¯ll try it on after we¡¯re done with the clothes.¡± [ hahaha, i thought lord rong and lord chong were good at makeup! after all, she was a great beauty. [ i didn¡¯t expect this! ] [ she¡¯s indeed a natural beauty. she looks good without makeup, so there¡¯s no need to learn makeup. if you put on too much makeup, your skin will get worse and you¡¯ll get old! ] [ it seems that master rong doesn¡¯t always have a reason. after all, she doesn¡¯t really need makeup! ] [ hahaha, can¡¯t both sides help each other? isn¡¯t it better to work together with the stage? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. [ the students on lord jiu¡¯s side are also very miserable. they¡¯re sewing their own clothes! ] [ it¡¯s pretty miserable to have to put on your own makeup here! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. lord rong and lord fourth actually have such a desire to win and win. is there a need for the couple to be so serious? ] [ actually, i think that lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s decision is quite good. after all, there are only nine ces in the end. both sides will be eliminated. if the two sides mix andpete, they will feel ufortable. [ on the contrary, it¡¯s better topete separately. ] [ yeah, it¡¯s good that they¡¯re like this. the two groups can alsopete normally! ] [ everyone has to work hard. although there aren¡¯t many ces to go, you won¡¯t have any regrets after working hard! ] master chong and master rong were very fast at sewing clothes. the clothes they made with the materials they had collected were very beautiful. they were no less beautiful than the clothes that children wore on stage. it was even more stunning than those clothes. when everyone was trying on the clothes, they were all stunned. in order to keep it a secret before they went on stage, they did not do a live broadcast of their attempts. therefore, the people in the live broadcast room were extremely curious. especially after they tried on the clothes, everyone was shocked. [ i¡¯m so looking forward to the stage. everyone seems to like the clothes made by master rong and master chong! ] [ i¡¯m so curious. i wonder how the clothes they¡¯ve made will look like! ] [ i¡¯m more curious about lord fourth and lord ninth¡¯s group. they¡¯ve also tried on their own clothes, but their expressions are a little strange! ] [ hahaha, i guess it wasn¡¯t done very well. otherwise, everyone¡¯s expressions wouldn¡¯t be soplicated! ] [ however, clothes are not the most important thing. strength is the most important! ] [ that¡¯s right, we only look at strength when voting! ] lord fourth and lord ninth¡¯s group were indeed frowning. ¡°wow, can we wear our clothes?¡± although the clothes were made based on everyone¡¯s opinions, and everyone had worked hard, they had never sewn clothes before, so they were all suspicious of themselves. ¡°of course you can wear it. i think it¡¯s very suitable.¡± lord fourth said confidently, ¡± i¡¯m not wrong. it won¡¯t be bad when the timees! ¡± ¡°i also think it¡¯s possible.¡± 9th master nodded. ¡± we have our own style, and this style is very good! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. believe in yourself!¡± ¡°right, this stage is very special, so we must also be full of confidence!¡± the students had sessfully brainwashed themselves. they felt that their clothes were not bad and not that bad. on the other side, zhong hanyue and the others were almost done with the stage and the clothes. although the group of people were all cursing and swearing, zhong hanyue kept on cursing and swearing. ... but it was almost done. ¡°f * ck, this is the first time i¡¯ve ever sewed in my life, and in front of so many people. damn it, i¡¯ve already contributed my first film, i¡¯ll never appear on any shows again in my life!¡± zhong hanyue cursed, ¡± don¡¯t me me if it doesn¡¯t look good. i¡¯ve already tried my best! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright, much more than me.¡± lu die ¡®er said, ¡± everyone¡¯s the same, so there¡¯s no need to be nervous! ¡± lu die ¡®er even sneaked a nce at chu che and the others. they were all crying out in pain from being pricked by needles, so she felt very bnced. mo nan chong¡¯s group was the best at making clothes. the best-looking group on stage was nie yan¡¯s group. ¡°don¡¯t let me do the makeup. i don¡¯t think men need makeup. it¡¯s better to put some mud on them to look more manly!¡± zhong hanyue snorted. ¡°mud? why don¡¯t you apply some on yourself?¡± lu die ¡®er was so angry that sheughed. ¡± i, i¡¯m different. i like cleanliness. they¡¯re going to perform, so of course, they have to sacrifice some for the show! ¡± ... zhong hanyue said righteously. lu die ¡®er coldly snorted and said, ¡± nowadays, everyone likes young hunks with red lips and white teeth. do you think that fans who are dirty will like them? ¡± Chapter 2163 2163 the final match after the stage and the costumes were done, there wasn¡¯t much time left for the stage to start. there was only one to two hours left to prepare, and the atmosphere became tense and strange. mo nan chong¡¯s group started to get busy with the makeup of the students. of course, the two girls did not know how to do makeup, so they could only let the students do it themselves. in order to keep it a secret, they didn¡¯t show her face when she put on makeup. in the end, the students put on makeup for each other, but their skills were not that good, and they made the other party look ugly. ¡°... is this even worth looking at?¡± lord rong looked at a student¡¯s face. the makeup was too heavy, and he looked ugly no matter how she looked at him. ¡°damn, i¡¯ve already tried my best!¡± the other student¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡± my hands are cramping, okay? i remember that¡¯s how the makeup artist did it!¡± ¡°oh my god, did you melt an earthworm on my face?¡± the other student looked into the mirror and was stunned. ¡± no, that¡¯s eyeliner, okay? brother, i¡¯ve tried my best to put on eyeliner for you! ¡± a student who was mumbling about the makeup tools in his hand said angrily. ¡± you ... you can¡¯t. you¡¯re too unprofessional. this is an eyebrow pencil, right? are you going to use it to draw my eyeliner? ¡± ¡°is this an eyebrow pencil? no, it looks like eyeliner!¡± ¡± it¡¯s definitely an eyebrow pencil. ask lord rong! ¡± ¡± ah ... ¡± lord rong said. ¡± this ... this ... probably ... probably ... i¡¯m not sure. ¡± aiya, who cares what kind of brush it is, as long as it can draw, it¡¯s a good brush!¡± ¡°no, but can you see it with such a big eyeliner?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little ugly, like a monster.¡± lord rong said with aplicated expression. she looked at the student in front of her. she was helping to apply lipstick, but her hand shook and the lipstick fell to her ear. it was like a big basin of blood had been broken. ¡°s-sorry!¡± the lipstick in lord rong¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and she looked at the student in front of her in horror. the student looked into the mirror and pinched his own philtrum. the surroundings were in a mess. however, it was still a happy asion. after all, other than lord fourth and lord ninth¡¯s group, everyone else was in a mess and screams were constantly heard. lord fourth and lord ninth knew how to put on makeup, and the makeup on the students ¡®faces was very natural and beautiful. the second group that knew how to put on makeup was li ruhua¡¯s group. yuan qianqian¡¯s skills were not too bad, so the two of them worked together very well. several of the students had put on very good stage makeup. the rest of the groups were a mess. although lu die ¡®er knew how to put on makeup, she was still a girl after all. she had made those male students look like girls, and this really angered zhong hanyue to death. ¡°with your makeup and a wig, everyone can run for the miss thai election!¡± ¡°if you¡¯re so good, thene at me. it¡¯s already not easy for me to transform, and you¡¯re really good at making sarcastic remarks! what¡¯s wrong with my drawing?¡± lu die ¡®er was also very angry. the students were all panicking. ¡± your eyebrows ... it¡¯s so strange to draw a boy¡¯s eyebrows like this. a boy¡¯s eyebrows should be like a sword, sharper. what did you draw? willow eyebrows? ¡± zhong hanyue couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡± also, why did you put on this lipstick? it¡¯s so red, it¡¯s so ugly! with so much powder on her face, of course she didn¡¯t look good? are you guys running for the mountain ghost?¡± the students couldn¡¯t help but be amused by zhong hanyue. ¡± don¡¯tugh.e on, then. what do you think? ¡± lu die ¡®er was extremely angry. ¡± how is this not good looking? i think he¡¯s very handsome! ¡± ¡°handsome, my ass ...¡± zhong hanyue crossed her arms and turned her head with a snort. then, she saw chu che and burst outughing. ¡± pfft, hahaha. holy shit. i¡¯m dying ofughter. it¡¯s alright now, you¡¯ve done well. at least you look better than those ghosts!¡± lu die ¡®er looked towards chu che¡¯s group. chu che was an artiste after all. even if he didn¡¯t eat pork, he had seen pigs run. he understood a little and knew a little about makeup. although his hands were shaking badly, he didn¡¯t look good. however, shiyue was ridiculous. he couldn¡¯t understand the makeup tools and just used his own imagination to paste things on people¡¯s faces. he first scattered a pile of powder on the student¡¯s face, then thought for a moment and began to touch a pile of foundation. he patted the student¡¯s face with his hand. ¡± i think that¡¯s how makeup works. bear with it, you need to be patted to be obedient! ¡± ¡± wait a minute. let me see. this is too fair. i know. i need to get some blush! ¡± he took out a red object and smeared two round red spots on the person¡¯s face, making it look like a monkey¡¯s butt. in the end, he took out an eye shadow and applied a pitch-ck one. ¡°the stage effects should be darker in color. it¡¯ll look better that way!¡± shiyue made a mess of people, but his serious look made people not dare to say anything. when it was done, it was a monkey¡¯s butt. it was extremely red, and the eyeshadow was also extremely exaggerated. the surrounding group of peopleughed until they were all over the ce. ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore, teacher shi. you¡¯re killing me withughter! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? was this effect not good enough? i heard that the scenes won¡¯t look that intense!¡± shiyue was very serious. the more serious he was, the funnier he was. zhong hanyueughed like crazy. chu che turned his head,pletely shocked. ¡°you ... how did you draw something scarier than a paper man ... teacher shi, you¡¯re not suitable for this. you, you¡¯d better not do it. that student, you don¡¯t need to look in the mirror anymore, just remove your makeup!¡± chu qi was having a headache. the other students didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. they started helping each other out, and no one dared to let shiyue do it. shiyue was really serious, ¡± i can help. ¡± since i¡¯m here, i can¡¯t be a waste. after all, this concerns everyone¡¯s future. if i can¡¯t do it, you guys can give me some pointers!¡± ¡± thank you, teacher shi. you¡¯ve already helped us a lot, so let us do this step ourselves. ¡± the students saw that shiyue was afraid. in this way, everyone finally finished their makeup in a flurry. ... and it was time to go on stage. they went on stage in ordance with the order arranged by drawing lots. first, it was a group performance, followed by an individual performance. uncle pet¡¯s group had drawn the first ce. it just so happened that uncle pet and the others were more confident in their group, so they were not worried about being the first to y. thepetition this time would be decided by the number of votes on the tform. as soon as han feixing and the others went on stage, the livestream room almost exploded. there was no emcee or anything else. there was only a stage that they had built themselves and simple lighting prepared by the director team, but it still made many people scream. the clothes that master chong and master rong had made were finally seen. the clothes they made were all very beautiful. the blue-colored clothes fluttered to the extreme. there were countless glowing butterflies on the clothes, so when they went on stage, they looked especially beautiful. their clothes fluttered without any wind. Chapter 2164 2164 lord fourth, please step out! when the butterflies went up the stage, they scattered. the entire stage seemed to be embellished with beautiful lights. the effect was not something that lights couldpare to. it was very natural and very beautiful. han feixing stood at the center of the stage. they had choreographed their own dance. although they had only practiced it for a few days, it had already ignited the entire stage. not to mention the audience in the live broadcast room, they were shocked. everyone at the scene, including the various staff members, was shocked. this stage was too beautiful, too fiery, and too domineering. who would have thought that they could create such a stage in such difficult conditions? even the director didn¡¯t expect such an impressive stage, but they did it. ¡°so cool!¡± the other students were already apuding, and each of them had a look of admiration on their faces. even though he thought that he was not bad himself, when he saw han feixing¡¯s dance, every rhythm seemed to be stepping on his heart, and it left him dumbfounded. lord rong and lord chong were eating snacks while watching the show. he was extremely satisfied. this was all trained by the two of them. ¡°this batch of students is not bad!¡± ¡± very suitable for the stage, ¡± chief rong said. ¡± whether or not he can be a monk, he¡¯s made for the stage. ¡± ¡°of course, none of my students are bad. even if they¡¯re bad, i have to train them well.¡± mo nan chong raised his head and gave han feixing and the others a thumbs up. her thumbs-up made all the students ¡®blood boil. they were recognized, so they put in even more effort in their performance. ¡°he¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°when we go on stageter, i don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be as good as this. our songs are too emotional!¡± ¡± there aren¡¯t many people who can dance better than han feixing. after all, he was once a world champion. but i believe we¡¯re not bad either! ¡± ¡°right, as long as you work hard to perform well and cherish your stage, then everyone will not be bad!¡± ¡°good luck!¡± after mo nan chong¡¯s group finished their performance, the entire audience was in high spirits. following that, the other groups also performed on their own stages in order. although the stage this time was a little special, it still amazed a lot of people, not to mention the people in the live broadcast room, even many people in the audience were shocked. everyone had their own methods and characteristics. although they were very tired aftering to this ce, it made their blood boil even more. everyone was extremely excited. every student on the stage was also very excited. they all felt that their performance was not bad, or at least they had tried their best. after a few performances, everyone was very excited. no matter what the result was, they had already tried their best. they participated in every part of the show, even making their own clothes, putting on their own makeup, and setting up the stage. they were quite satisfied with what they had done. [ oh my god, i think the stage this time is awesome! ] [ that¡¯s right. although the stage and everything were all made by myself, it was really unexpected! ] [ that¡¯s great. it¡¯s really amazing to be able to do this. every group is amazing! ] [ i think so too. every team is super amazing. i really didn¡¯t expect them to be so outstanding. it turns out that they can do everything well! ] [ i really like them. every one of them is so serious. every one of them can show their best! ] [ every single one of them is worth supporting! ] [ although there aren¡¯t many ces to go, every brother is outstanding! ] [ that¡¯s right. they¡¯re all really outstanding. each and every one of them is the best! ] after the students ¡®performances, the instructors also had to go up and perform to get votes for their own groups. mo nan chong and lord rong went on stage together. they sang a song and performed a very spicy dance. they were wearing camouged clothes without any special dressing. they were mother and daughter, but they looked like sisters. their singing and dancing were very eye-catching and very beautiful. [ as expected of a mentor. although she¡¯s young, she¡¯s so outstanding! ] [ i feel like they don¡¯t need to do anything. they don¡¯t even need to change their clothes and they can hold a concert! ] [ indeed, they¡¯re really outstanding and amazing. lord rong and lord chong are both my favorite! ] [ i¡¯ll never get tired of it! ] after lord rong and lord chong were done, li jiujue and mo linyuan also went on stage. the two men were not from the entertainment industry, but everyone knew that 9th master was quite good at acting. when he was a mentor, his performance was not bad. as for lord fourth, no one had ever seen him on any stage before, so everyone was full of curiosity. not only was everyone curious, even master pet was very curious. ¡°mom, can dad perform?¡± she asked curiously, ¡± i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen him on any stage. ¡± ... ¡°of course i will.¡± leng rongrongughed and said, ¡± he¡¯s a good singer. if he steps out of the industry, the other singers won¡¯t have a chance. ¡± ¡°really?¡± grandpa chong was a little suspicious of his father. [ i¡¯m also very curious if lord fourth can really sing! ] [ no matter how i look at it, lord fourth looks like an overbearing ceo. he doesn¡¯t look like the kind of overbearing ceo who can sing! ] [ hahaha, but he¡¯s already very handsome when he stands on stage! ] [ he¡¯s handsome, but i don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be good at singing! ] [ why can¡¯t he? i think he¡¯s an all-rounder! ] [ have you forgotten how lord fourth looks when he¡¯s cooking? the kind that doesn¡¯t even eat ghosts ... if singing is the same as cooking? ] [ i¡¯m suddenly not looking forward to lord fourth¡¯s singing that much anymore! ] many people in the broadcast room were discussing it. lord fourth and lord jiu were already standing on the stage. the butterflies around them flew up and gave off a beautiful light. they surrounded them and made the stage look very dreamy. ... the two men were so handsome that they could make one fall head over heels for them. just by standing there, both men and women could be infatuated. [ there¡¯s no need to sing anymore. just standing there, i already think that they¡¯ve won! ] [ that¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to sing anymore! ] [ hahaha, i think so too. they¡¯re so handsome that they can turn the world upside down! ] [ master chong and master rong are so blessed to have such a good husband and boyfriend. it¡¯s so pleasing to the eye every day! ] [ actually, lord rong and lord fourth aren¡¯t that bad either. so, they might not be the ones who are happy. maybe it¡¯s the two men? ] [ f * ck yingluo ] [ f * ck, this can¡¯t be true, right? ] [ i-i¡¯m starting to doubt my ears! ] the live broadcast room had already exploded. at the scene, everyone was in an uproar. everyone thought that an outstanding person like lord fourth, who had almost no shorings, would not be able to sing. a person who was so outstanding would always have some shorings. but it was not. when everyone thought that he would make people kneel down in an unpleasant way, when he opened his mouth, it really made people kneel down in a pleasant way. everyone instantly quieted down. even the surrounding animals quieted down. Chapter 2165 2165 chapter 2166-results out the bumblecats that were climbing the trees vivaciously all stopped when they heard the song. everyone turned their heads to look in the direction of fourth master mo and li jiujue. the two men stood on the stage, handsome and devilish. their voices were so pleasant that they could make the whole world quiet down. they were singing a song with a slow rhythm, but it was especially nice to listen to. it was particrly emotional, and not only people, but even animals were intoxicated by it. grandpa chong was stunned. she didn¡¯t know that her father could sing so well. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that dad isn¡¯t a singer anymore.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity if he doesn¡¯t be a chef.¡± lord rong felt a little powerless to ridicule lord fourth¡¯s cooking skills. however, other than his culinary skills, lord fourth was still very powerful in other aspects. he was good-looking, good at singing, loved his wife, and knew how to make money. he would do anything she wanted to do with her, so she was very happy. ¡°indeed. there¡¯s nothing dad doesn¡¯t know except cooking.¡± mo nan chong was also convinced. her father was indeed very powerful. [ f * ck, i really can¡¯t help but curse. it¡¯s so good! ] [ it¡¯s so good. you¡¯re scolding me? [ i beg you to praise me! ] [ why doesn¡¯t lord fourth want to be a singer ... if he wants to be a singer, no one canpare to him in the music industry! [ he could simply be a heavenly king of the music industry! ] [ that¡¯s right. he¡¯s too amazing. i never knew that lord fourth was actually so amazing! ] [ it¡¯s so good that i¡¯m about to cry. i¡¯ve realized that none of the students canpare to lord fourth. if everyone were to vote now and choose lord fourth among those who have stepped out of the daoist path, i think the others would have nothing to do with it! ] [ that¡¯s right. lord fourth sings so well. what does it have to do with anyone else! ] [ lord fourth¡¯s voice is really unique! ] [ that¡¯s amazing. how did he manage to be a boss and sing so well? ] [ although i don¡¯t know how lord fourth did it, i know that lord fourth is the prince charming of my heart. no one can shake his position! ] [ as expected, middle-aged men are more attractive! ] [ middle-aged? [ how does lord fourth look like a middle-aged man? he looks like he¡¯s in his prime! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. lord fourth, please hold a concert. i¡¯ll buy all the tickets no matter how expensive they are! ] [ i support lord fourth¡¯s concert! ] [ lord fourth, you should just step out on the spot! ] [ the entertainment industry can have no one else, but it can¡¯t have lord fourth! ] [ stop dreaming and listen to the song. there won¡¯t be another opportunity like this. lord fourth is so outstanding and doesn¡¯tck anything. after this song, if you want to hear him sing in the future, you¡¯ll have to either dream or have your soul prate lord rong! ] [ the livestream room fell silent, and there were noments. everyone at the venue was very quiet as they listened to lord fourth and lord ninth finish singing. everyone was shocked. how could someone be so outstanding? even his singing was so good. originally, ninth master¡¯s singing was also not bad. however, after fourth master came along, his singing became ordinary. fourth master¡¯s voice was too good, and it was as if he was born to sing. ¡°another one!¡± after the two of them finished singing, the audience had already forgotten that this was theirpetition. they really wanted to hear lord fourth sing again. ¡°?¡±lord fourth was confused. ¡°fourth master, another song!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so good, let¡¯s sing another song!¡± ¡°fourth master!¡± everyone started pping, asking lord fourth to sing again. ¡± i know she¡¯s very good and her singing is good, ¡± mo linyuan said. ¡± but you don¡¯t have to be so excited! ¡± everyone started screaming. lord fourth was speechless. he wasn¡¯t a big star, so there was no need for everyone to be like this, right? although everyone strongly requested lord fourth to sing another song, he still rejected them. next up, it was zhong hanyue and lu die ¡®er¡¯s turn to go on stage. zhong hanyue turned her head to lu die¡¯ er and said, ¡± sing better, don¡¯t let them beat you! ¡± ¡± you should be the one performing well. i¡¯m a singer, after all. do you know how to sing? ¡± lu die ¡®er nced at zhong hanyue. no matter what, she felt that this man in front of her was not that reliable. ¡°i, of course i know how to sing. who doesn¡¯t know how to do something as simple as singing?¡± zhong hanyue¡¯s face was filled with confidence. he just didn¡¯t really sing. if he really sang, of course, he wouldn¡¯t be too bad. lu die ¡®er looked at zhong hanyue and felt that he was not that reliable. after going on stage, lu die ¡®er¡¯s sneaky actions were still considered normal, and everyone listened quietly. the two of them were singing a love song. when lu die ¡®er turned her head to face zhong hanyue, zhong hanyue looked towards leng rongrong¡¯s direction without any tacit understanding. then, she started singing, and he slipped away. the big bummies lying beside lord rong and lord pet hugged their heads. even the giraffes were so shocked that they retracted their heads. ... out of courtesy, the students did not cover their ears, but their expressions were quite terrible. who would have thought that zhong hanyue¡¯s singing could be so terrible? everyone was stunned. there were no ups and downs to speak of, and it wouldn¡¯t have sounded so bad if it was read normally. he was still singing in a very intoxicated manner, and he didn¡¯t even know if his voice was good or bad. [ hahahaha, such a strong sense ofparison. i¡¯m dying ofughter! ] [ most importantly, zhong hanyue is still very confident. he thinks that he can sing very well! ] [ it¡¯s so funny. why is he so funny? ] [ as expected, she really lives up to everyone¡¯s expectations. her singing is really a little special. ] [ there¡¯s no tacit understanding at all when singing love songs together! lu die ¡®er¡¯s face has turned green! ] [ hahahaha, although it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s very funny. [ everyone¡¯s mood has been rxed! ] ... after singing, zhong hanyue looked at the audience. ¡± i sang well, right? ¡± the crowd did not know how to answer, so they just nodded perfunctorily. the rest of the groups ¡®performances were still considered average. with lord fourth¡¯s outstanding performance and zhong hanyue¡¯s terrible performance as aparison, the rest of the groups were all in the middle. after the instructors finished their performance, everyone rxed and it was time for an individual to go on stage. the remaining students took turns to get on the stage. everyone performed what they were best at. although the costumes and styles were all made by themselves, to be honest, the fans were very satisfied. after all, they had never seen such a special stage. although the stage was special, it couldn¡¯t stop the students from being outstanding. every student was amazing. after a round of performances, the fans were even more excited. after the performance, it was time for voting. as there was no emcee, the one on stage was chu che. the moment when the votes and rankings were announced was very exciting. not only were the students nervous, even the instructors of mo nan chong were nervous. after such a long period of training, the results were finallying out. Chapter 2166 2166 chapter 2167-modest the fans were frantically voting for their favorite students, hoping that they would stay. however, there were not many students left behind this time. there were only a dozen or so students left. in this way, thepetition would be very intense. of course, everyone knew what was going on. although some of them were still here, they knew that they could not continue. there were also those who were very confident in themselves, but were not sure if they could stay. because the stage this time was a little special, the fans were actually feeling quiteplicated. they felt that every brother liked it, but they couldn¡¯t make every brother team up. the choice was too difficult. of course, no matter how difficult the choice was, the result was still out. when chu che announced the results, everyone was extremely nervous. ¡± i¡¯ll now announce the first person to advance! ¡± chu che looked at the crowd, ¡± can everyone guess who it is? it¡¯s the first ce!¡± ¡°of course, it¡¯s han feixing!¡± ¡± yeah, it must be our dance god. he¡¯s very good at both singing and dancing. i can¡¯t think of anyone else if it¡¯s not him! ¡± ¡± don¡¯t keep us in suspense. just announce it directly! ¡± everyone was very nervous, but at the same time, they were looking forward to the results. they wanted to know if they had advanced or not. even if he couldn¡¯t leave the dao, he hoped to make it to this final stage. although chu che was also very anxious, he still had to follow the rules set by the jie ji group. he smiled and said, ¡± everyone, don¡¯t be nervous. no matter how fast or slow the announcement is, the result will be the same! so this first ce ... does everyone really think it was han feixing?¡± his question silenced everyone. chu che¡¯s question gave off the feeling that it was not han feixing. ¡°no way, it can¡¯t be that it¡¯s not the dance god, right?¡± ¡± it¡¯s hard to say. if it really isn¡¯t him, who could it be? ¡± ¡°could it be yunhe?¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be ning shuhua, right?¡± ¡°they¡¯re the most powerful ones!¡± chu cheughed, ¡± alright, i won¡¯t make you guys nervous. congrattions, everyone. you¡¯re right. the first ce is really han feixing! ¡± han feixing was pleasantly surprised. ¡± it¡¯s really me? ¡± although he knew that he was indeed very powerful, there were many powerful people here. he was not the only powerful one. he was actually first! ¡°it¡¯s really you! you have the most votes, so obviously, there are many people who like you! congrattions to our han feixing for being the first to advance!¡± han feixing stood up and bowed to everyone. then, he thanked the fans in front of the camera for their support. he said a few simple words. the others were a little envious, but they also knew that it was only natural for han feixing to achieve such a result. han feixing had always been very impressive and had always been very hardworking. after han feixing gave his speech, he rushed towards mo nan chong. ¡°master pet, i¡¯m first!¡± he was a little excited and wanted to hug his grandpa. however, as soon as he reached out, he was blocked by another hand. following that, he was hugged by a wide embrace. li jiujue lowered his eyes and looked at han feixing. ¡± you can thank me, but you don¡¯t have to hug me! ¡± my family¡¯s darling isn¡¯t someone you can hug as you wish. only i can hug him, do you understand?¡± han feixing was left speechless. what else could he say under the immense pressure? he immediately shut his mouth and nodded. ¡± i know, i won¡¯t easily hug your grandpa anymore! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you understand,¡± li jiujue was very satisfied. ¡± not bad. you did well. you didn¡¯t embarrass my darling. ¡± ¡°of course, i won¡¯t embarrass master chong!¡± han feixing said excitedly, ¡± i¡¯ve taught her so many things. how can i still embarrass her? ¡± he looked at mo nan chong excitedly. ¡± master chong, i didn¡¯t let you down, did i? ¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re great!¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± however, there¡¯s still onest round. don¡¯t get too proud! ¡± ¡°i know, i won¡¯t be proud. i still have a lot to learn.pared to you, i¡¯m nothing!¡± han feixing was no longer as arrogant as he was when they first met. he was working very hard. even though he knew that he was first, he knew that he could not beat mo nan chong. it was just that some people disdained topete with him. his so-called world number one might not really be the world number one. it was just the number one in thepetition. following that, chu che announced a few other contestants. almost all of them were from mo nan chong¡¯s team. there were also many from li jiujue¡¯s team.pared to the other teams, there were very few of them. after all, there were only a dozen advancement slots. when the results came out, everyone was very surprised. who would have thought that so many of mo nan chong¡¯s people had advanced? almost all of her subordinates had advanced. ... the others who had advanced were almost all guided by her. [ f * ck, did everyone realize that those who advanced were all people who i¡¯ve led before! ] [ i¡¯m really amazing! ] [ it¡¯s not mo nan who¡¯s good at doting, okay? [ she¡¯s really very lucky. everyone she¡¯s taught has advanced. she¡¯s also benefited from this! ] [ wow, there can¡¯t be anything fishy about it, right? how can they all be led by her? ] [ what¡¯s so strange about that? the people she brought were all stronger, so it¡¯s not surprising that they were able to advance, right? ] [ that¡¯s right. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange at all. grandpa pet is very capable. the people she brought along are also very capable. this is normal! ] [ all the people i like have been promoted. this is great! ] mo nan chong did not feel much about the students he had taught advancing. instead, it was chu che who asked the question everyone wanted to ask. ¡°darling, did you notice that these students, the ones who advanced, were basically all under your tutge?¡± ... ¡°what?¡± mo nan chong looked up and was surprised. ¡± you¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what you think.¡± chu che continued to ask. ¡°thoughts?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment. ¡± i don¡¯t have any special feelings. it¡¯s the result of everyone¡¯s own hard work. i¡¯m lucky to be their mentor. i¡¯m very honored that i¡¯m their teacher, and they¡¯ve advanced with their own efforts.¡± she didn¡¯t exaggerate her contributions, and the fans felt veryfortable listening to her. some instructors would be self-righteous and think that the students had to thank them because they had the chance to advance. however, master pet didn¡¯t give himself any credit and said that the students were amazing, and she was just lucky to have these students. [ i¡¯m so humble. actually, i know that she has also helped a lot! ] [ that¡¯s right. if it weren¡¯t for her, han feixing, long zhiyu, and the others wouldn¡¯t be so powerful. they wouldn¡¯t even have such a bad temper! ] [ although the students are also very hard working, i can¡¯t do without my contributions! ] Chapter 2167 2167 don¡¯t forget her after the results were announced, everyone left the forest. the animals that were following them were also driven away by them. the giant python followed them for a long time. ¡°ah hua, you should go back.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to take care of you, but you¡¯re too old and we don¡¯t have a ce to take care of you. the point is, you¡¯ll scare people! ¡± grandpa pet saw that the surrounding cameramen were all afraid of ah hua. they all hid far away and didn¡¯t dare to get close at all. ah hua was very aggrieved. everyone seemed to be afraid of it. ¡°go back. this is your home.¡± mo nanchong patted ah hua¡¯s head and asked it to go back. although he was a little reluctant, ah hua finally left, looking back three times with every step. the results were out and everyone was in a good mood. although they didn¡¯t advance, they weren¡¯t too sad. after all, they knew that this was their limit. to be able to reach this stage, everyone was actually already very happy. as for those who had advanced, although they had advanced this time, there were stillpetitionsing up, so they were still under a lot of pressure. after leaving the forest, everyone returned to their original ce. the students packed their things and left again. the final match was three dayster. there weren¡¯t many people left. this time, they didn¡¯t split up into groups, but trained together. mo nan chong and the rest of the teachers took turns to guide them. if they had any questions, they could ask these teachers. they could ask any of the teachers and they would answer them. of course, most of them were looking for master chong for advice. after all, master chong was the most powerful one in the group. three days passed by very quickly. other than sleeping and eating, everyone else was focused on training. after three days, they stepped onto the final stage. this stage would determine the final nine people. before the stage began, the other eliminated students had returned. everyone was here to support the remaining students. mo nan chong was also very happy to see the eliminated students. after all, they had known each other for some time and were quite familiar with each other. the opening of the stage was the singing of the theme song by the students and instructors. then, the realpetition began. other than performing as a group, the rest of the students would be performing individually. this time, the coaches were not backstage. they were all seated at the judging panel. they were not only their coaches, but also their judges. they had the right to vote and also had to give the children their final advice. [ i can¡¯t bear to part with you. it¡¯s over today! ] [ days when you likepetitions, there¡¯s nothing to see when there¡¯s nopetition! ] [ that¡¯s right, i can¡¯t bear to part with it. i¡¯ve been following this episode from start to finish and didn¡¯t fall behind at all. i love it so much. [ i hope there will be more of such talent shows in the future! ] [ i can¡¯t bear to leave all the instructors and all the contestants! ] [ you¡¯ll see her again in the future. don¡¯t be sad. after all, they¡¯re all artistes. as long as you don¡¯t quit the industry, you¡¯ll definitely be able to see her! ] [ that¡¯s a different feeling. apetition is different from a normal one. i love this kind ofpetition, it¡¯s always exciting! ] [ i agree too. i like to watch thempete. it¡¯s very positive to see everyone giving their all! ] [ don¡¯t worry, there will be another episode after this one. after all, this episode is very popr. everyone loves it! ] [ however, even if there¡¯s a next episode or another episode after that, the people can¡¯t be the same people as this time. [ i really like this episode! i like every coach and every contestant! ] [ that¡¯s right. long junyu, yun he, han feixing ... i like all of them. there¡¯s not a single one that i dislike! ] [ but they won¡¯t be in the next episode for sure. it¡¯s also impossible for the dance god, lord rong, lord fourth, and the others to appear again ... ] [ we¡¯ll talk about it in the future. let¡¯s just watch thepetition today. it¡¯s so good! ] [ that¡¯s right. everyone¡¯s stage is much more mature. the stage now is the real stage. the first time, everyone was very green and young! ] [ they¡¯ve all grown! ] mo nan chong could also clearly feel that everyone¡¯s stage had matured a lot. from the beginning, everyone was a little immature and self-righteous, but now, everyone had be a lot more stable and their stage had be much better. on the stage, many people were amazed by her. because she had seen it from the beginning, she could clearly see the change and felt that it was really great. after han feixing¡¯s performance, the host asked the mentors to give theirments. han feixing had been following mo nan chong from the beginning to the end, so mo nan chong understood him the best. shemented. he had improved a lot, whether in dance, singing, or other aspects. he was already a very powerful existence, but now he was even more powerful! ¡°you didn¡¯t participate in this program for nothing. no matter what the result is, you¡¯ve learned enough, right?¡± mo nanchong looked at han feixing with a smile. ¡°yes, i¡¯ve learned a lot. i¡¯m very grateful for this program and also very grateful for doting on you. without you, i wouldn¡¯t have understood so many things!¡± han feixing thanked mo nan chong sincerely. ... following that, the rest of the mentors also gave theirments, and their evaluation of him was especially high. when chu chemented on han feixing, he mostly praised mo nan chong. he was right. without mo nan chong, han feixing would not be where he was now. therefore, it was not only this show that made han feixing, but also the master pet that made him. ¡°i¡¯m really a good master for you. others may not say anything, but you can¡¯t forget my kindness in the future.¡± chu che said, ¡± you¡¯ve changed the most and you¡¯ve be the best! ¡± han feixing nodded and looked gratefully in the direction of mo nan chong. following that, the rest of the performances also receivedments one by one. basically, they were all taught by grandpa sheng. when everyone praised them, they didn¡¯t forget to praise grandpa sheng as well. if it wasn¡¯t for grandpa chong, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where they were now. [ i think so too. the reason why it¡¯s so good this time is definitely rted to grandpa qin! ] [ i feel like no matter where i go, i can always bring a show to fame! ] [ that¡¯s right. i really like doting on you! ] ... [ hurry up and vote. there¡¯s not much time left. i really hope that every one of the people i like will step up! ] [ although that¡¯s what i wish for, i still like those who don¡¯t have a dao! ] everyone was very excited. while everyone was voting, all the students came up and performed a few programs. Chapter 2168 2168 the house is lively! the results of the voting came out very quickly. out of the dozen students, only half of them remained. only nine of them could form a group to go out. of course, at this point, everyone¡¯s mentality was already at peace. if they could enter, they would. if they didn¡¯t, they could just watch their own brothers enter. they were also satisfied with their own results. mo nan chong and the other instructors had a simr mentality. they had all seen the children¡¯s hard work. although there were only nine people left in the end, if the others had worked hard enough, there would be no regrets. when the host announced the results, everyone was actually quite nervous. however, he was not really nervous. instead, he heaved a sigh of relief. it was finally over. next, when the results were out, of course, they would each have their own path to walk. however, regardless of whether they formed a team or not, the road was not just cut off here. there might be better opportunities in the future, and a better road! as expected, han feixing, the god of dance, was still in first ce. he was the champion. the rest of the students were also very outstanding. when the results came out, some people cried, while othersughed. the audience in the stadium was also very excited. ¡°congrattions to big brother for forming a team!¡± ¡± brother han, although you didn¡¯t form a team, don¡¯t be too sad. you¡¯ve had enough rest. we, the fans, still love you very much! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. whether you¡¯re a team or not, we¡¯ll always support you! ¡± ¡± the results this time are just as everyone had guessed. i think it¡¯s pretty good! ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, everyone. i believe you¡¯ll have more opportunities in the future. this is just a small path in your life. when you walk on the big road, you¡¯ll have more opportunities!¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i¡¯m so sad, but i¡¯m also happy. the people i like have formed a group! ¡± ¡± my brother didn¡¯t form a team, but i¡¯m already very satisfied that he¡¯s ranked eleventh! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. those who have achieved dao are all excellent. those who haven¡¯t achieved dao are also excellent! ¡± ¡± wuwuwu, i¡¯ve already cried countless times. my feelings are soplicated! ¡± ¡°brothers, i will always love you!¡± ¡± you¡¯re all great. don¡¯t be sad. don¡¯t be sad even if you¡¯re not at the end! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s already very impressive that you¡¯re able to reach this point. you¡¯re very outstanding! ¡± ¡± even the brothers who didn¡¯t make it to where they are today are all excellent. i love you! ¡± the fans below the stage were shouting loudly, and the entire venue seemed to be boiling with enthusiasm. many light signs were lit up like stars. on the stage, many people were crying. the results were already out. those who formed a group stood in one ce, and those who didn¡¯t stood on the other side. some were crying, while others wereughing. after such a long time together, they were already brothers. he was happy for his brothers that they didn¡¯t form a team. those in a group also felt sorry for their brothers. one by one, the groups began to give their speeches. the people in the audience cried when they heard this. ¡°actually, i¡¯m very happy. i¡¯m very happy that i can form a team and i¡¯m also very happy that everyone can support me. but i¡¯m even happier that i¡¯ve gained so many friendships.¡± ¡°thank you, everyone, for your support all this time! i hope you can continue to support me in the future!¡± ¡°......¡± mo nan chong sat in the mentor¡¯s seat, his eyes red. it had not been long since she had apanied them to this day, but it felt like a long time had passed. after all, she had been on the show all this time and had been with these children all day long. the children had not forgotten her. when she gave her speech, she was the one who was thanked the most. one could only imagine how important she was to them. it was veryte at night when the game officially ended. after it ended, everyone still had to meet the reporters and so on. although they were very busy, everyone was actually very happy. mo nan chong did not have to be part of it, but he was dragged along to meet the reporters. she had been the one who had taught all the children in the group, and everyone liked her the most as a mentor. just like that, grandpa chong was busy the entire night. by the time he was done, it was already the next day. ¡°alright, you¡¯ll have to walk your own path from now on. i¡¯ll be apanying you guys until here.¡± mo nan chong said with a smile. she bade the children farewell and made an appointment to treat everyone to a meal when they were free before leaving. although they were a little reluctant, they knew that their father was tired from staying up all night with them. when she was leaving, master chong was stopped by the reporters. the reporters wanted to interview her, but master chong was taken away by song sheng and sister huan after saying a few words. after getting in the car, master chong finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°i¡¯m so tired.¡± master pet leaned back in his chair, feeling like he was going to fall apart. ¡°you can go back and have a good rest. this program has finallye to an end.¡± sister huan said, ¡± you can rest for a few days. i don¡¯t have any other filming arrangements for you. go back to school for a few days. although it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go to school, there will always be some fans who will say.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± i want to rest too. it¡¯s good to go back to school for a few days. ¡± ... she was indeed quite tired recently. although these children were easy to take care of, apanying them in their training was not an easy thing. it was especially tiring. ¡± oh, right. make arrangements for the eliminated children. ¡± mo nanchong yawned and said, ¡± they¡¯re all good children. let my godfather take them in. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already contacted him, so you don¡¯t have to worry. director song has been making arrangements. he¡¯s seen the ns you¡¯ve made and is very interested in the children. he¡¯ll probably strike while the iron is hot.¡± xu ruohuanughed and said, ¡± you don¡¯t even care so much about your own affairs. you care so much about them. ¡± ¡°they¡¯re all good kids.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± they are all very outstanding. they need opportunities. with opportunities, they will have a future. ¡± if these children were not good enough, she would not help them. it was because they were outstanding enough that she was willing to give them a chance. otherwise, they would not have had this opportunity. ¡°it¡¯s not bad indeed. although the group you¡¯re leading has children with good backgrounds, the children are all very serious, very hardworking, and very motivated.¡± sister huan was also quite satisfied with these children. she also felt that these children were basically suitable for this circle, and they were definitely the kind that could make a name for themselves. on the same day, grandpa chong and the others returned to beijing directly. ... when she got home, master chong fell asleep immediately. she didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. when she came out of the house, she realized that lord rong and lord fourth had alsoe over. huahua, tang luo, and the others were also there. although no one was present during the finals, everyone had returned to beijing. ¡°why did you alle?¡± grandpa chong was a little surprised. Chapter 2169 2169 chapter 2170-affecting everyone ¡°some people have been restless recently, so we came back to see you.¡± lord rong patted storm¡¯s head and said, ¡± your brother and the others will being over too. everyone¡¯s been here recently.¡± ¡°really?¡± mo nan chong was ted. ¡± that¡¯s great, i¡¯m on leave these days and i don¡¯t have much to film! our family can only be reunited during the new year. it¡¯s rare that we¡¯re free during other festivals!¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since it¡¯s been so lively. thest time it was so lively was when darling was just born, right?¡± li ruhua was watering the flowers and weeding at the side. she wore a cool hat and looked very professional. storm came running over and ate the grass li ruhua threw at him. the big white tiger was rolling on the ground. fourth master mo was ying with the big white tiger with arge cat stick. the big white tiger was extremely happy and pounced around, looking exactly like a big cat. critical hit stood on the wall and thought about his chicken life. there was a kind of fireworks-like atmosphere in the courtyard. it was very lively, but it also made people feel at ease. mo nan chong¡¯s mood was inexplicably good. she greeted everyone and then went to school. just as they reached the school gate, mo nan chong ran into qin jiao, leng leng, and ye jing. everyone knew that she would be returning to school in the next few days, so they waited for her at the school gate. ¡°darling, ah ah ah, i finally see you again!¡± qin feng pounced on mo nanchong. mo nan chong smiled and hugged qin jiao. ¡± long time no see. how has school been? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s pretty good.¡± qin jiao smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯re all people you¡¯ve brought up, of course we¡¯re good. ¡± i just missed you a little, but i¡¯ve also watched your live stream. i didn¡¯t expect you to be so good as a mentor!¡± ¡± of course i¡¯m amazing. she was already a great leader when she was teaching our ss. she¡¯s younger than us, but she¡¯s better than us in everything! ¡± ye jing said with a look of admiration, ¡± my family all knows that master chong is very powerful. everyone is envious that i can get to know master chong! ¡± ¡°my family is the same.¡± he said coldly, ¡± when i got home, the most i heard was that i should learn more from master chong and build a good rtionship with him. ¡± mo nan chongughed and said, ¡± you¡¯re exaggerating. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not exaggerating, it¡¯s true!¡± he said indifferently, ¡± you¡¯re so famous now, and you¡¯ve even helped the students you¡¯ve taught before. so, everyone thinks that you¡¯re very good and wants me to build a good rtionship with you. ¡± mo nanchongughed heartily and patted his cold shoulder. ¡± with our rtionship, do we still need to be on good terms? isn¡¯t our rtionship good enough?¡± the few of them chatted andughed as they walked into school. even though mo nan chong did not make a grand appearance, she was already a very famous celebrity. she was already very famous, and her fame had increased after she became a mentor. so the moment she arrived at the school, the news spread almost instantly. everyone knew that mo nan chong hade to school. after that, all the teachers and students came to watch the show. as a result, mo nanchong and the others were surrounded the moment they entered the school. some people came over to ask for autographs, while others came over to ask for photos. of course, there were also people who were concerned about the artistes they liked. they came over to ask mo nan chong, han feixing, long yunyu, and the others how they were doing. ¡°i can understand if you want autographs and photos from me, but if you want the autographs of those children, you want them from me?¡± mo nanchong rubbed his temples. ¡± although i¡¯ve brought long yanyu, han feixing, and the others, i can¡¯t possibly ask for a few bags of autographs from them, can i? ¡± ¡°master chong, you¡¯re such a good person. can you help us get a sack of it?¡± ¡°i¡¯m on such good terms with them, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to get a few sacks, right?¡± ¡°grandpa, grandpa, please!¡± ¡°grandpa pet!¡± some of the students around them were acting coquettishly to mo nan chong, all of them filled with anticipation. knowing that mo nan doted on her well, everyone was not afraid of her. instead, they were happy. mo nanchong said thoughtfully, ¡± i¡¯ll think about it, but your brothers are very busy right now. i don¡¯t think they have the time to sign for you for the time being. i can ask them when they¡¯re free.¡± ¡± ¡°as expected of the most powerful goddess in our school!¡± ¡°master chong, we¡¯ll support your movies, tv series, and variety shows!¡± ¡°i support grandpa pampered!¡± mo nanchong chuckled. ¡± it¡¯s like i¡¯m leeching off their poprity. ¡± ¡°go ahead. i believe that our brothers won¡¯t mind, and we won¡¯t mind either!¡± everyone was very excited. of course, while there were those who liked mo nan¡¯s pampering, there were also those who did not like her. it was rare for someone to be liked by the whole world, and there would always be a few anti-fans. mo nan chong also had some anti-fans in school, and some did not like her. although they were here to watch the show, the haters ¡®words were not so nice. ¡± you¡¯re so annoying. this is a school, not a ce for you to show off your charm. can you not affect the order of the school? ¡± ¡°is mo nan chong sick? why was he so high-profile when he was just attending school? couldn¡¯t he be more low-key? you¡¯re affecting other people, okay?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t she just an actress? what¡¯s so great about her?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think her acting skills are that good. she¡¯s just a flower vase. she became famous because of her mother, and now she¡¯s leeching off the poprity of those neers. disgusting! ¡± ¡°hey, what are you guys talking about?¡± qin jiao heard these words and was furious. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you¡¯re only allowed to say good things and not bad things? was mo nan chong the emperor? you¡¯re so despotic!¡± ¡± you¡¯re affecting others in school and you¡¯re not allowed to talk about it? you¡¯re just a little famous in the entertainment industry. do you think you¡¯re so great? ¡± ... ¡± mo nan chong, you cane to school, but can you please correct your attitude? ¡± many people around them were scolding mo nan chong. most of the people who asked for mo nan chong¡¯s signature fell silent, and a few of them helped to fight back. mr. pet said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry for affecting everyone. this is indeed my fault. everyone, please leave.¡± after that, she took qin jiao and the others away. she didn¡¯t give autographs anymore, but she would still nod and say hello to everyone. everyone still felt that she was a good person. the few who were hostile to mo nan¡¯s pet were left speechless. in the afternoon, someone came to mo nan chong, saying that it was someone from the student union. they wanted mo nan chong to participate in the election for some cadres. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m not interested.¡± mo nan chong rejected him without hesitation. ¡± besides, i don¡¯t have much time in school, so i can¡¯t do this. ¡± ¡°master chong, you don¡¯t have to do anything. everyone just thinks that you have some prestige, so they want you to join.¡± that person tried to persuade mo nan chong and even said that there would be many benefits. ... of course, grandpa chong still firmly refused. ¡± you¡¯re not interested as well, student council president? ¡± the boy continued to ask. Chapter 2170 2170 are you going to divorce? ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± mo nan chong smiled at the boy, but still rejected him. she had no interest in joining the student union. she politely refused and left with qin jiao and the others. in the end, she had only taken a few steps when the boy started to yell, ¡± mo nan chong, you¡¯re nothing. don¡¯t be so shameless! ¡± mo nanchong stopped in his tracks and turned around in confusion. she really wasn¡¯t interested, and she didn¡¯t have that much time to join the student union. she didn¡¯t provoke the boy when she rejected him. why was his reaction so intense? ¡°ha, i say, you¡¯re not that great. don¡¯t be so full of yourself. do you really think that the student council can¡¯t do without you? you¡¯re just a first-year student ... you¡¯re not worthy of entering!¡± the boy snorted a few times, his attitudepletely different from the warm invitation he had just shown. his cursing attracted the attention of many people around him. everyone couldn¡¯t help but look over, and then began to whisper to each other. on the same day, posts simr to mo nan¡¯s pampering appeared on the school forum. she said that she thought she was so great just because she had filmed a few tv shows and produced a few programs. when qin jiao and the others saw it, their faces were full of shock and anger. ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s the meaning of this? are these people crazy? why are you talking nonsense!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯m such a good person. what do you mean by acting like a big shot? i¡¯m speechless!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, if grandpa chong wants to y big, do i need toe here? who are you trying to fool? this student union thinks they¡¯re so great. if i don¡¯t want to go, they¡¯ll just say that i¡¯m not!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so angry. what right do you have to say that about our master pet? don¡¯t you have the right to make your own choice?¡± the group of people were furious. they knew mo nan chong¡¯s personality and personality very well. she had never been a snob and had always been a good person. she had only been in school for a day and she didn¡¯t even know what had happened to her. they all felt an inexplicable sense of grievance for mo nan chong. it was a good thing that the rumors had spread like this. ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. as an artiste, she knew that not everyone in the world would like you. some people might support you, but there were also people who hated you and were your anti-fans. there was no stopping some people from ndering you without any reason. pared to the anti-fans in the circle, these posts in the school were not a big deal. ¡± let them say what they want. i won¡¯t lose anything if they say it. ¡± grandpa chong said calmly. ¡°even though you say that, i¡¯m still very angry.¡± qin jiao said, ¡± you¡¯re a good person. look at the rumors. ¡± ¡°then let me ask you, since they¡¯re spreading such rumors, will my exnation be of any use?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°no, they won¡¯t listen even if i tell them. they¡¯re all crazy.¡± qin jiao shook her head. if those people would listen to her, she would have said it one by one. however, no matter how she exined, no one listened. everyone only cared about themselves, and they all looked very excited. ¡°then that¡¯s it.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± since you¡¯ve already said something that no one will listen to, there¡¯s no need to say anything more, right? ¡± ¡± their words won¡¯t be physical attacks anyway, and they won¡¯t cause me any substantial harm. in that case, why should i care? ¡± mo nan had a big heart. after all, even a national goddess like his mother had a few anti-fans. she was not even as famous as her own mother, so what if she had a few anti-fans? it was not a big deal to be discussed by others. they could say whatever they wanted. ¡°although that¡¯s what you say, i¡¯ll still get angry when i see it.¡± coldly said. ¡°it¡¯s normal, so just don¡¯t go and look. if we don¡¯t look, no one will know, right?¡± grandpa pet said casually. everyone was speechless. it seemed to be the case. the eunuchs were worried to death when the emperor was not. looking at how calm master pet was, he would justugh it off no matter how bad the words were. she even thought it was a little funny and thought that people like them had rich imaginations. ¡°oh right,e to my house for dinner tonight.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± call the people from ss 3.9 over. ¡± ¡°alright!¡± the group of people were very happy when they heard that they were going to eat. ¡°why did you invite everyone to eat together?¡± ¡°it¡¯s lively at home. don¡¯t you all like storm and the others? they¡¯re all here, and my daddy and the others are also here. the house will be very lively during this period.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll bring you guys to meet your idol! ¡± ¡°ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m so excited!¡± ¡°no, i need to do my makeup!¡± ¡°wait for me, i want to change into some nice clothes too!¡± ¡°wuwuwu, can i see my idol now? is that jin mingfeng back? ah, i like him so much. can i see him?¡± ... ¡°where¡¯s that movie king nie qian? i want to see him too! can wu wu sign? if i ask for their autographs, would i lose face for you?¡± the group of people were getting more and more excited. mo nan chong watched as everyone screeched and disappeared in a sh. she rested her chin on her hand and pondered. was she not charming enough? they only cared about her family. sigh ... life was difficult. during the day, her grandpa had attended all the sses. although many students were surprised to see her, they only talked about her behind her back and didn¡¯t say anything in person. in the evening, when master pet was waiting at the door, a group of people came over and gathered together. everyone went to grandpa pet¡¯s house. because there were so many people, and each one was more handsome and beautiful than thest, their group attracted a lot of attention. there were still many people watching them when they left the school. ... after all, master chong was a big star, and her advertisements were everywhere recently. therefore, she naturally attracted more attention. she didn¡¯t have the habit of wrapping herself up tightly or covering her facepletely, so many people noticed her. ¡°mo nan chong!¡± ¡± big star mo nan chong! ¡± ¡°wow, she¡¯s so beautiful in person!¡± ¡± oh my god, there¡¯s a group of handsome men and beautiful women around her. could they all be from the entertainment industry? ¡± ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be too much to ask for an autograph at this time?¡± just as many people noticed that mo nanchong wanted to ask for an autograph, mo nanchong pointed behind him. ¡± master rong, leng rongrong is behind you! ¡± ¡°what? lord rong?¡± ¡°is there lord rong behind us?¡± ¡°really!¡± master chong smiled ambiguously and ran away. many of them had already gone to look for lord rong, but they couldn¡¯t find him. even lord chong had run away. Chapter 2171 2171 chapter 2173-something big has happened! the people of ss 3.9 were panting as they ran with their master pet. the group of people followed the same pattern and ran all the way, finally shaking off some of the fans. they finally arrived at the mansion. as soon as they entered the door, a big white tiger greeted them. the white tiger was probably too excited, and it almost pounced at them. master pet was walking in the front, so when the white tiger pounced at him, she reacted very quickly. she grabbed the other party and threw him out. the extremely heavy white tiger was sent flying and it looked at mo nan chong with an aggrieved expression. master pet waved his hands. ¡± wow, your ws are so dirty. you pounced on me! don¡¯t you know how to wash your paws?¡± the big white tiger lowered its head and looked at its ws. then, it felt extremely aggrieved. although the people in ss 3.9 knew that their master pet was strong, they didn¡¯t expect her to be able to throw a big tiger out like this. this tiger was so fat that it weighed at least a few hundred pounds. then, grandpa chong, the girl who weighed eighty to ny pounds, gently threw her out. ¡± grandpa pampered, you¡¯re too much! da bai is so pitiful! ¡± ¡°the big tiger is being abused!¡± ¡°what a miserable tiger!¡± ¡°can you not be so violent? it¡¯s not right to abuse animals. this tiger is so cute, how is it dirty!¡± the group of peopleined on behalf of the big white tiger. the white tiger looked at mo nan chong as if to say,¡¯did you hear that? everyone is speaking up for me!¡¯ the white tiger even extended its ws. mo nan chong was speechless. everyone fell into silence when they saw the ck ws. of course, it was hard to lie with one¡¯s eyes open. the white tiger¡¯s ws were indeed a little ck, as if it had dug the ck out of the soil. tap tap tap tap ... suddenly, there was a loud noise. the heavy rain came. this horse was much smarter. it didn¡¯t pounce at him directly. instead, it mmed on the brakes and rolled on the ground. mo nan chong was speechless. ...¡±¡± their eyes met, and it was slightly awkward. ¡°hahaha ... i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± ¡°the storm is so cute!¡± ¡± it¡¯s not just cute, it¡¯s a little funny. i somersaulted out. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen a horse somersault! ¡± ...¡±¡± it snorted angrily and stood up. it raised its head arrogantly and looked at everyone¡¯s hair. it was thinking about which hair was the best. ¡± protect your hair, ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± it can chew you into mediterranean hair. ¡± the girls hugged their heads. ¡± your horse doesn¡¯t eat grass. does it eat hair? ¡± ¡± it doesn¡¯t just eat hair. it also likes to eat roasted chicken ... ¡± mo nan chong shrugged. ¡± in that case, the pets we have at home are not normal. ¡± just as he was speaking, master pet heard a series of chirping sounds in the air. then, a chicken flew out andnded on a student¡¯s head. it crowed excitedly. everyone was speechless. everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they looked at the chicken in shock. its fur was shiny and it was also quite excited. it was happy when there were more people and it liked to fly to everyone¡¯s head. of course, it definitely didn¡¯t dare to touch the heads of lord chong, lord rong, and the others. ¡°this is a critical hit ... everyone knows that it likes to hit people¡¯s heads.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± protect your heads! ¡± ¡°do all the animals in your house have a grudge against human heads?¡± qin jiao asked seriously. a horse liked to gnaw on people¡¯s hair, a chicken liked to fly on people¡¯s heads ... they were all quite baffling. mo nan chong asked the pets to calm down. then, everyone went into the house. when they saw the storm, they were all shocked. storm¡¯s fur was super long and soft. standing in the yard, it didn¡¯t look like an animal in the real world at all. it was so beautiful. in the courtyard, there were a few people standing under the setting sun. all of them were extremely handsome and beautiful. song junlin, jin mingfeng, nie qian, and the others were all present. almost all the famous people in every circle were gathered here. the moment the group of students entered, they were all blocked. the courtyard was extremely beautiful, and the people here were even more extraordinary. although everyone was very excited, they had an inexplicable feeling that even the slightest aura they emitted would disturb the people here. everyone subconsciously quieted down. ... ¡°my little darling.¡± jin mingfeng was standing under a flower vine with a teacup in his hand. when he turned his head, he had a faint smile on his face. jin mingfeng was not one to age. he was clearly not young, but his temperament did not seem like that of a middle-aged man. he gave off a very tender feeling from head to toe. ¡± sob, sob, sob. movie king jin is so handsome! ¡± ¡°so many years have passed, why hasn¡¯t it changed?¡± ¡± my idol, i¡¯m going crazy! i¡¯ve finally met my idol! ¡± i¡¯ve liked best actor jin since i was young! ¡± ¡°although i¡¯ve grown up, my childhood idol is still so young!¡± jin mingfeng saw that everyone was excited and greeted them with a smile. ¡± you must be my favorite ssmate. don¡¯t be so formal. ¡± nie fei and the others were very friendly. xu ying ¡®er and the others were also there. everyone greeted them and was very friendly to darling¡¯s ssmates. inside and outside the house, there were many tables. the food was sent from the north thearch club. ... there were also chefs who came here to make fresh food, so the house was very lively. mo nan chong¡¯s ssmates were still fine when they saw the others, but when they saw lord rong, they were all excited. ¡°lord rong is really young!¡± ¡°it¡¯s almost like i¡¯m your sister.¡± ¡°lord fourth is so handsome too!¡± ¡± i¡¯m just silently saying that lord fourth is actually more good-looking than all the celebrities here! ¡± nie yan looked at the girl who spoke. ¡± am i not good-looking? ¡± as she spoke, nie qian nced at lord fourth. ¡± i don¡¯t think you¡¯re much! ¡± lord fourth was speechless. ¡°that makes sense!¡± zhong hanyue snorted and said, ¡± he¡¯s not that great indeed. little rongrong, why don¡¯t you divorce him? i¡¯ll love you forever! ¡± fourth master mo: ¡± stop dreaming. if you keep dreaming, i¡¯ll beat you up. ¡± zhong hanyue was speechless. ¡°ninth master is so handsome!¡± someone said as he looked at li jiujue. ¡°you¡¯re not as good as me.¡± fourth master mo looked at mo nan chong, ¡± darling, dad is the most handsome, right? ¡± he nced at li jiujue with a hint of provocation. ¡°darling, please coax lord fourth,¡± li jiujue said. mo nan chong was speechless. after the meal, the group of people began to y various games again. it was very fun. te at night, everyone stayed over at uncle pet¡¯s ce. there were several small buildings in the backyard, enough for everyone to have a room each. the next day, mo nan chong was woken up by a phone call from sister huan. ¡°something has happened!¡± ¡°darling, quickly wake up!¡± ¡°what is it?¡± mo nan chong asked in a daze. ¡± i-something big happened. i don¡¯t know what to say.e out quickly. the north of the city ... i couldn¡¯t get through to lord rong and the others, so i could only look for you! ¡± Chapter 2172 2172 he¡¯s dying! because of sister huan¡¯s excited voice, mo nan chong was already half awake. however, sister huan¡¯s words still confused her. however, before she could say anything, she heard sister huan¡¯s scream and then she hung up the phone. mo nan chong did not have time to think. he washed up, changed his clothes, and rushed out. just then, he saw storm in the yard. she shouted, ¡± storm! ¡± storm charged towards her, and with a light leap, mo nan chong was already on storm¡¯s back. ¡°north of the city, hurry up!¡± ¡°aowu!¡± the storm howled and flew out like an arrow. it was very fast. it didn¡¯t go through the gate directly, but jumped over the wall. when itnded, the people who passed by were shocked. there were even people who quickly took out their phones to take pictures and videos. ¡°f * ck, what was that just now!¡± ¡± is it a dog or a wolf? it¡¯s so big! i¡¯ve never seen such a big dog before! ¡± ¡°there seems to be a person riding on it. am i hallucinating? why does it feel a little ridiculous ...¡± ¡± it¡¯s not just the person. the person riding on it seems to be that person! ¡± some people looked at mo nan chong¡¯s face on the big advertising screen and were extremely shocked. he looked like a master pet. so what was going on? he had seen people driving a flying car, but he had never seen people riding a pet and flying so fast. the speed of the storm was indeed fast. it was faster than many cars. when it encountered a wall, it would directly cross the wall and go in the fastest straight line. at the same time, qin jiao and the others were living in a small building. everyone had woken up. ye jing was the first to wake up. after he woke up, he sat in the living room and turned on the tv. then, they saw a shocking scene. something was being broadcasted live on the television. there was a huge snake blocking the road in the north of the city. the snake was shivering, and there was a giant panda beside it ... the scene was a little strange. some reporters were live streaming and trying to interview the snake. of course, the snake didn¡¯t pay much attention to people. it looked at everything around it curiously. the reporter looked at the snake and said, ¡± i don¡¯t know if everyone has seen mo nan chong¡¯s variety show. i think there¡¯s a snake called ah hua in it. it looks like this. could this be the snake?¡± hearing the words ¡± ah hua, ¡± the snake suddenly stretched out its neck and looked at the reporter expectantly. ¡°f * ck ... you¡¯re not thinking of eating people, are you hungry?¡± the reporter¡¯s hair stood on end. he heard that the snake didn¡¯t hurt people and seemed to have lost its way, so he came to interview it. this snake didn¡¯t hurt people, and the panda didn¡¯t hurt people either. he didn¡¯t know what they were going to do. the surrounding fire brigade and forestry bureau people had alle, and there were many onlookers. because the big snake didn¡¯t hurt people, although it looked terrible, everyone was very curious, so they came to watch the fun. ¡°it seems to be the snake that master chong and master rong met. it¡¯s definitely ah hua!¡± ¡°i think that panda also appeared on the live broadcast at that time!¡± ¡± i¡¯m dying ofughter. they can¡¯t be here to look for master chong and master rong, right? ¡± ¡± i remember something simr happened to lord rong before. animals all over the world were shocked and came to look for lord rong ... could this thing be looking for lord rong too? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s possible.¡± at the same time, ye jing, who was in front of the tv, was stunned. qin jiao also nced at the tv when she came out and asked suspiciously, ¡± why does this snake look so familiar? ¡± ¡°it seems to be a snake that i know.¡± ye jing said, ¡± he ran out of the primeval forest and came here ... ¡± ¡°ah?¡± qin jiao was shocked. many people from the other rooms also ran out. everyone who was watching the tv was shocked, especially when they saw sister huan at the scene. at the same time, sister huan was indeed at the scene. she happened to be driving around and encountered this giant python. after the car was blocked, she got out to take a look and found that the snake looked more and more familiar. in the end, he looked at the video and was shocked. it was the ah hua in the primitive forest. he didn¡¯t know how the snake had gotten to this ce, but it was definitely going to cause a sensation. at that time, theizens would probably scold him. after all, he had originally lived in the primitive forest and hade to the city. the anti-fans would probably scold master pet with all their might. at the thought of this, sister huan decided to give mo nan chong a call. however, before the call could get through, the phone was snatched away by the giant python. she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin this matter to grandpa chong in detail. the giant python seemed to be very interested in her. sister huan was scared out of her wits. after all, it was a giant python that could swallow people. although it was very friendly to master pet and the others, it might not be so friendly to her. ¡°ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss¡± the giant python let out some sounds. sister huan swallowed her saliva. the reporter next to her also noticed sister huan and found that the giant python had been looking at sister huan with a bit of curiosity in its eyes. ¡°you know this snake? you look familiar, you are yingluo.¡± the reporter looked at her and suddenly remembered something. ¡± you must be mr. pampered¡¯s manager, madam xu ruohuan, right? ¡± ... ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± xu ruohuan said with a smile. ¡°my god, is this really that snake? then may i ask if it¡¯s here to look for grandpa pet? the forestry bureau seemed to have no way of getting rid of the snake. it was too huge. may i ask when master pet wille over? will shee over?¡± the reporter asked a few more questions. ¡°she¡¯ll be here soon.¡± xu ruohuan replied, ¡± i¡¯m not sure if this is the snake. ¡± but no matter what, i¡¯ll think of a way.¡± ¡± that¡¯s great. the traffic here is so bad. if the python continues to block the road, the traffic will bepletely paralyzed. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s almost the rush hour, there will only be more and more people.¡± as the reporter spoke, he turned to the camera and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, everyone. we¡¯ve received the exact news from sister huan. i¡¯lle and solve this problem. ¡± at this moment, the giant python seemed to be a little impatient and hissed at sister huan. the fire brigade and forestry bureau were also trying to drive the snake away, which made the snake even more impatient. many people were in a hurry to go to work, so they honked their horns in their cars, trying to drive the snake away. the giant python was angry, and it swung its tail fiercely. ... many people around them began to retreat, and everyone let out a cry of surprise. the sound of the car¡¯s horn had clearly startled the python. it was obviously very angry. it wagged its thick tail and smacked it toward a sports car. in the car, a handsome man didn¡¯t have time to escape. he was on the phone and didn¡¯t have time to escape at all. the tail was about to hit him. he stared nkly at the snake¡¯s tail that wasing towards him. there was only one thought in his heart. it¡¯s over. he¡¯s dead! Chapter 2173 2173 24-hour livestream ¡°brother qi ... i¡¯m going to die.¡± before the man could finish his sentence, a white figure shed past. then, a girl stood on the hood of his car and grabbed the tail that was falling down. the tail was so thick that it looked like it could smash a car into pieces, but the girl caught it firmly. mo nan chong looked up at the giant python and shouted, ¡± ah hua, don¡¯t mess around! ¡± the giant python turned around when it heard her voice and saw mo nan pet. the moment it saw mo nan pet, it looked very excited. instead, he raised his tail high and started wagging it like a dog. mo nan chong alighted from the car and she patted the man¡¯s car door. ¡± are you alright? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m fine ... ¡± the man looked at mo nan chong in a daze. he was once again stunned by her beauty. he had never known that a girl could be so handsome and domineering. she was so beautiful as well. she was like a goddess who had descended from the sky. ¡°thank you, you¡¯re amazing.¡± the boy said. ¡°i should be the one apologizing to you. ah hua has given you a fright.¡± she chatted with the boy for a while, and after making sure that he was fine, she turned around and left. she asked the python ah hua to move away from this ce, and they retreated directly to a rtively empty park on the side. ¡°ah hua, why are you here?¡± mo nan chong looked at the giant python, then at the giant panda beside it. he had a headache. ¡± hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss! ¡± after the giant python hissed a few times, it lowered its head pitifully, as if it was about to cry. mo nan chong said,¡¯you said you missed us, so you came here? we¡¯ve only left for a short while. didn¡¯t we promise to visit you? it was so dangerous for you to suddenly run out. you¡¯re so old, maybe there¡¯s a foodie who thinks you¡¯re delicious and eats you. let me tell you, although you look scary, some humans are even scarier than you! as an ingredient, you¡¯ll be caught easily!¡± ah hua was speechless. ¡°that sounds reasonable,¡± the reporter beside him said. xu ruohuan rubbed her forehead helplessly. not to mention the danger, grandpa pet was going to be on the hot search again today. he didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing to be on the hot search every two or three days. different people would definitely have different opinions about the giant python, and there would definitely be people who would curse. he had to be careful when it came to matters involving animals. after all, this giant python was extraordinary. its body was so huge that it looked like it was about to be a spirit. more importantly, it had kidnapped a panda ... this was a national treasure, and it had been lured out by this snake. if something were to happen, it would be troublesome. ¡°also, if you want toe out, thene out. can¡¯t you sneak out yourself? can¡¯t you give me a call? i¡¯ll send a ne to pick you up. you even brought a panda out ...¡± mo nan chong looked at the panda beside the snake, who was scratching its feet. even though it was being detained, it still looked cute. mo nan chong was speechless. fortunately, he had only brought out one. if he had brought out a group of them ... it would have been even more troublesome. mo nan chong lectured the python ah hua seriously. the reporter had also received permission from xu ruohuan, so he had been live streaming the entire time. he watched as mo nan chong educated ah hua as if she was a child who had run away from home. he could not help butugh a few times. it was so fun. ¡°as everyone can see, the giant python ah hua has been taught a lesson. it had obviously run away from home on its own, and master pet had no idea that it woulde out. not only did ite out, but it also kidnapped a panda. it was obviously a bit dramatic. i wonder how i¡¯m going to deal with them.¡± the reporter saw that he was almost done with his lecture and asked, ¡± master chong, do you have any ns? are you nning to send them back or what?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll have to discuss it with the other side.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be willing to send us back. they probably want toe out and y. ¡± don¡¯t be fooled by their size. in fact, their personalities are simr to that of children.¡± after mo nan chong had a brief chat with the reporters, he went to negotiate with the people from the forestry bureau. the forestry bureau couldn¡¯t do anything about such a big snake, and it wasn¡¯t easy to take it away. they were all hoping that master pet could take the snake and the panda away. ¡°if miss darling can handle it well, that would naturally be the best.¡± ¡°since this snake is so intelligent, it should listen to miss darling. however, we need you to ensure that nothing will happen to them and that they can be eaten.¡± the person-in-charge looked at the giant python. even if it was captured, there would be no ce to put it. even a zoo did not have that big of a ce for it to stay. so, it was better to let mo nan chong take away this hot potato. as long as she was willing, that would be the best. after some negotiation, mr. pet nodded. ¡± okay, i¡¯ll take them away. let them y for a few days and i¡¯ll send them back to where they belong. ¡± ¡°yes, i can.¡± after the two sidesmunicated, they went to the camera and epted an interview with the reporter. they told the reporter the general n. ¡°that¡¯s a good idea. since they want toe to the city for a walk, it¡¯s fine to take a walk. as long as they didn¡¯t harm anyone or themselves, it would be fine. this can be considered as adding a special scenery to our city. i think it¡¯s not bad.¡± the reporter said with a smile. mo nan chong said that she knew that manyizens would be concerned about the situation of ah hua and the giant panda, so while they were in the city, she would get people to broadcast what the two of them were doing. ¡°that¡¯s a good idea. i¡¯m also very concerned about them, let alone the others. if we can know their specific situation every day and have a 24-hour live broadcast, that would be great!¡± the reporter was excited. everyone who watched the live broadcast was actually very excited. the python ah hua and mo nan chong had already made it to the hot search. a lot ofizens were also discussing this matter, and everyone was quite excited. [ a live broadcast is good! ] [ i also want to see what this giant python wants to do in the city! ] ... [ that¡¯s right. the live broadcast will also make it easier for everyone to understand the specific situation of the giant python and the national treasure. ] [ if mo nan chong can¡¯t take good care of them, the relevant departments can also take action! ] [ that¡¯s right. with the supervision of theizens, i don¡¯t think anyone would dare to do anything to them. ] [ livestreaming is a good idea, but i hope it¡¯s not for profit! ] [ it¡¯s really too small to talk about profit. with master chong¡¯s situation, does she need to make a profit? [ she has so much money, why would she need to use these two animals to make a profit? ] [ that¡¯s true. [ however, i think i should give them some tips! ] [ hahaha, seriously, when the timees, if i don¡¯t want to give out gifts, theizens will give out gifts like crazy! ] [ hahahaha, this is definitely possible! [ i find it inexplicably funny. ] Chapter 2174 2174 take ah hua to the mall? after mo nan chong had finished negotiating with the person-in-charge and exined the situation to the reporters, he left with the animals. it was almost noon when they left, and there were fewer cars on the road. afraid that they would get in the way of others, grandpa pet would always take them along the small paths. of course, even so, he still met a lot of people. many people were frightened by ah hua, and of course, some thought that ah hua was quite cute. when mo nan pet brought the two big animals and storm home, master pet and the others were already up. everyone was shocked when they saw the giant python ah hua. ¡°this ... this thing is too big!¡± ¡°so, why did ite to the city? shouldn¡¯t it be living in the deep mountains and wild forests? this is really scary!¡± ¡°what does it eat? it doesn¡¯t eat people, right?¡± ¡°whether it eats people or not, it¡¯s still quite scary!¡± ¡± well, lord rong, let¡¯s meet again next time. i¡¯ll make a move first! ¡± ¡°do you have a ce to raise them?¡± the group of people looked at the giant python and were a little dumbfounded. those who were afraid of snakes had all run away in a sh. the rest of them were curious about the giant python. qin jiao and the other students were also very curious, so they ran over to see what was going on. however, everyone was still quite cautious. they were all a little afraid of the giant python, so most of them hid far away from it. ¡°it¡¯s so big!¡± ¡°it still looks a little scary!¡± ¡± why do i find it a little cute? the patterns on its body are quite nice. don¡¯t you think it looks like a dragon? ¡± ¡°dragon? there¡¯s no horn!¡± ¡± how can it be a snake with horns? it¡¯s definitely a dragon! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s so cute!¡± everyone was looking at the giant python. ah hua was actually very happy to see so many people. it stretched its neck to rub against others, but when it stretched its neck, it scared many people. everyone subconsciously dispersed. then, ah hua was injured. it looked at grandpa pet pitifully. ¡°you¡¯re so big, and you look at us like you¡¯re looking at your pets. it¡¯s not strange that we¡¯re afraid of you.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± but don¡¯t be so unconfident in yourself. everyone is afraid of you, but they also like you. it¡¯s just that they¡¯re not that close to you. if they¡¯re close and they all pester you to y, you¡¯ll be annoyed to death. ¡± ¡°hiss hiss hiss!¡± the giant python looked very excited, as if to say that no matter what, it would not find everyone annoying. inparison, everyone liked the giant panda that ah hua had abducted more. a lot of people already wanted to take a shot at it. however, grandpa chong stopped them. ¡± you can¡¯t touch me. if i get sick, i¡¯ll count it on you. ¡± only then did everyone stop and look at the giant panda. after that, master chong and master rong arranged a yard for the big one and borrowed two people and some equipment from song junlin to live-stream the two animals. master chong and master rong both announced where they were broadcasting. as soon as it was posted on weibo, everyone rushed into the live broadcast room. then, it was just as theizens had guessed. although master pet didn¡¯t ask everyone to give gifts, some people started to give gifts crazily at the first moment. this was something that mo nan chong did not expect. it had only been a few minutes since the livestream started, and the gifts had already reached hundreds of millions. ¡°wow, are you all crazy?¡± after looking at them carefully, master pet said in horror, ¡± i¡¯m not letting you see them to reward them! ¡± izen 1: the gifts are not for you, they are for them. don¡¯t say anything. we love to give gifts! [izen 2: grandpa pet, please help me buy some bamboo for the giant panda to eat! ] [izen 3: no matter what they want to eat, grandpa pet, please pamper them a little. go buy them and feed them well! ] izen 4: ¡± yes, vote feed, vote feed. our gifts are all for the sake of voting feed. although we can¡¯t vote feed them in person, we can ask grandpa pet to help vote feed them! ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... i can feel your passion. they can feel it too. but yingluo, our family doesn¡¯tck the money to feed you. ¡± if you continue to tip me, i¡¯m going to turn off this function!¡± [ don¡¯t! ] [ you¡¯re not allowed to turn it off. the feeling of feeding you and feeding us is different! ] [ master pet, please keep the money for them and spend it where they need it! ] [ that¡¯s right, master pampered, we¡¯re going to feed ourselves. you can¡¯t stop us, or we¡¯ll be angry! ] mo nan chong was speechless. she was quite helpless, but theizens were all asking for this, so she had no choice. on the first day of the live broadcast, by noon, the rewards had broken the record of the entire tform. it was simply terrifying. mo nan chong looked at ah hua and fell into deep thought. ¡± i suddenly realized that you can earn money better than me! aren¡¯t they all afraid of you? why are they all giving you tips?¡± ah hua hissed. ¡± money, ¡± mo nan chong mumbled, ¡± you can buy things with money. with money, you can have whatever you want ... you¡¯re rich now. theizens want me to buy you food, but it¡¯s too much money to buy food ... is there anything you¡¯re interested in? do you want me to take you to the mall?¡± the giant python ah hua began to nod frantically. ... he looked like he really wanted to go shopping. [ are you bringing ah hua to the mall? [ i agree! ] [ haha, i never thought that a snake would want to go shopping. i¡¯m a little curious about what it likes to buy! ] [ buy. buy whatever you want. if you don¡¯t have enough money, i¡¯ll support you! ] [ yes, don¡¯t worry. if you don¡¯t have enough money, we¡¯ll tip you! ] [ master pet, don¡¯t hold back our ah hua. if it wants to go shopping, take it with you. you have to pamper it, understand? ] [ pamper her to death! ] some people began to give gifts like crazy, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions ... a bunch of gifts. mo nan chong: ¡± the money you¡¯ve given is enough to buy the entire mall. you can take a break now. even if you have a lot of money, you shouldn¡¯t spend it like this. ¡± [ why do you care! ] ... [ we just want to tip! ] [ tip them to death! ] [ use money to smash our ah hua. ah hua is so cute. she definitely has to buy a floral dress! ] [ ah hua, let¡¯s go shopping! ] [ don¡¯t forget to bring our pan da along! ] [ right, don¡¯t forget! ] [ ah hua has a name. why doesn¡¯t our national treasure have a name? this is unfair! ] [ master pet, give our national treasure a name! ] ¡°can i call you fatty?¡± mo nan chong asked. [ f * ck, that¡¯s too perfunctory. no, even though it¡¯s really fat! ] mo nan chong looked at the national treasure, who was sping his feet and had no image to speak of, and frowned. ¡± fatty? ¡± the national treasure was smelling his feet when he heard master chong¡¯s words. he looked up at master chong. [ ... fatty? it even agreed? ] [ it seems like fatty really likes this name! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. he¡¯s a national treasure, but he¡¯s be so fat! ] [ at least it¡¯s not a fortune or blessing ... ] [ that¡¯s true. fatty will do too. he fits his image! ] Chapter 2175 2175 9th master¡¯s love rival is a little brat after grandpa pet told his family to take care of the two animals, he handed the live broadcast to the staff. of course, lord fourth and the others were also at home, so they would asionally appear on camera. as for grandpa pet, he had gone to school. as soon as she went to school, there was an even biggermotion. many people came to ask about fatty and ah hua, how long master pet nned to let them stay here, and when he would finally let them go back. ¡°they can stay for as long as they want.¡± mo nanchong thought about it and felt that something was not right. ¡± not really. it¡¯s about time. they still have to return. ¡± this ce was not suitable for them to live in! everyone nodded in agreement. after all, it was a giant snake and a giant panda. it did not seem like it could survive in the city. although the two big guys looked very excited while watching the live broadcast, it was not suitable to live in the cement forest. it would be safer to let them return to a ce suitable for them to live. other than those who liked these two animals, the bar spirit naturally continued to argue in all kinds of ways. in the school forum, there were rumors that she didn¡¯t give face to the student union, and now there were some people who said she didn¡¯t care for animals and bullied them. [ although i don¡¯t know how mo nan chong managed to lure these two animals to this city, i have to say that she is really very cunning and vicious! ] [ that¡¯s right. for the sake of his own reputation and poprity, he¡¯s really willing to pay any price! ] [ ah hua and fatty have obviously brought her a huge amount of traffic. she¡¯s probably so happy that she can¡¯t close her mouth! ] [ how disgusting. mo nan chong is really a jerk. he is really willing to do anything for his own reputation! ] [ it¡¯s true. many people are still praising her. those who don¡¯t know better might think that she¡¯s a good person. [ do you think it¡¯s good for them to keep these two animals in their own home in a ce that is not suitable for them at all? ] [ also, she¡¯s even livestreaming two animals. she¡¯s really willing to do anything for her own fame. [ my heart hurts! ] [ that¡¯s right. he¡¯s so selfish. mo nan chong is too selfish! ] [ my heart aches for ah hua and fatty! ] he was being used and didn¡¯t know. [ i don¡¯t know what kind of terrifying means she used. ] of course, there were many people scolding him, but even more people were on mo nan chong¡¯s side. after all, mo nan pets did not need the help of two animals to gain attention. she herself had a lot of attention, so it was really easy for her to be on the hot search. she didn¡¯t appear much in her live broadcast. most of the time, it was ah hua and the others ¡®shots. so, the reason for her own shots didn¡¯t make sense. at noon, mo nan chong, qin jiao, and the others went to the cafeteria for lunch. when they were eating, a very handsome boy walked over to her and sat down on an empty seat beside them. ¡°thank you,¡± she said. the boy ced a bottle of drink beside mo nan chong. ¡°what?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment. he looked at the boy. ¡± for me? ¡± ¡°yes, have you forgotten me?¡± the boy looked up at mo nan chong. many people around them looked at them curiously. they didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between their favorite grandpa and this boy was, and they didn¡¯t know why this boy said thank you. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with gossip, whether it was grandpa qin¡¯s friends or the other students. ¡± you ... oh, i remember. that porsche this morning? ¡± mo nanchong remembered after a few nces. this guy was quite handsome, so he left a deep impression. good-looking people were always easy to remember. ¡°yes, it¡¯s me. you helped me. thank you.¡± the boy said, ¡± i¡¯m shi lin. ¡± ¡± oh, you¡¯re wee. it was ah hua who caused the trouble. ¡± mo nan chong looked at the drink. ¡± thank you. ¡± ¡°can we exchange contact information? i¡¯m also from this school and i¡¯m also an artiste, but i¡¯m probably not that famous. you don¡¯t know about this.¡± shi ling had a pair of beautiful peach-shaped eyes. when he smiled, he was very attractive. he was dressed very fashionably and even wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses, which was particrly attractive. mo nan chong did not think too much about it. he took out his phone and exchanged contact information. shi lin was very happy. ¡°ah, you can add my contact information so easily? can i also go up and add my contact information?¡± ¡± ah, ah, i like grandpa pampered too. do i still have a chance? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s fine too. we¡¯re ssmates after all! ¡± many of the boys and girls around them couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡±e on, i like pretty girls. look at how pretty shi ling is. he¡¯s the most handsome guy in our department, okay? ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. after all, he¡¯s the school hunk. it¡¯s different. people like you who look like grass have no chance! ¡± ¨C in the afternoon, master chong received a question from li jiujue. li jiujue thought, who is he? [ picture ] mo nan chong,¡±huh?¡± he was just a ssmate who was bullied by ah hua today. li jiujue replied,¡±i heard that you added his contact information. it¡¯s even on the hot search.¡± mo nan chong thought, is it that exaggerated? he was frightened by ah hua, so i added him to make up for it. are you jealous? li jiujue,¡±yes, i¡¯m jealous. how are you going to make it up to me?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± hmm. how do you want to make it up to me? ¡± li jiujue,¡±do i still need to think about this?¡± mo nan chong: ¡± i¡¯m not contacting him anyway. why are you jealous? ¡± i only have you in my heart. you¡¯re in contact with a lot of beautiful women every day, right? if we were to count, i¡¯m at a disadvantage! li jiujue, oh? you don¡¯t interact with handsome guys? were there no men in the acting? ... mo nan chong was speechless ... after all, it was an act ... ¨C at night, mo nan chong ran into shi lin when he was about to go home. shi ling stood at the school gate. his legs were straight and slender. he looked like a beautiful wallpaper. many people around him were taking photos of him. mo nanchong thought of li jiujue and wanted to walk around him. however, shi ling walked toward her and blocked her way. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± mo nan chong took two steps back in confusion. ¡°can i treat you to a meal?¡± shi ling asked. ¡°you can¡¯t,¡± mo nanchong forced a smile. they had only exchanged contact information, and 9th master was already angry and jealous. if they had a meal together, 9th master would definitely explode. she had to go home to coax her boyfriend, who was a walking vinegar jar. shi ling pursed his lips and looked a little aggrieved. ¡± why not? ¡± ... ¡°i have a jealous lover in my house.¡± mo nanchong smiled and said, ¡± although i don¡¯t think eating is a big deal and you¡¯re quite cute, i can¡¯t let my jealous lover knock me over. ¡± it was a jar of aged vinegar that had been brewed for so many years. it was very serious to knock it over. shi lin was very good-looking and had a harmless face. of course, although master pet thought he was good-looking, he thought he was just a cute little kid. Chapter 2176 2176 her pet went to college? ¡°this child?¡± shi ling furrowed his eyebrows. ¡± you don¡¯t look as old as me. ¡± ¡°are you a few thousand years old?¡± asked grandpa chong, tilting his head. ¡± no... ¡± shi ling was stunned for a moment. ¡± you can¡¯t be thousands of years old, can you? ¡± you¡¯re younger than me no matter how i look at you! i¡¯ve looked up your information, you¡¯re a few months younger than me. ¡± mo nan chong smiled mysteriously. ¡± baibai! ¡± she turned around and ran. at the school gate, a car was parked. as soon as grandpa chong saw the car, he jumped over, opened the door, and got into the front passenger seat. li jiujue started the car and left with mo nan chong. shi lin raised his head and looked in the direction of the car. he frowned thoughtfully and stared straight at li jiujue. then he asked the ssmate beside him, ¡± is he prettier or am i prettier? ¡± ¡°ah?¡± a female student beside him was stunned. ¡± this ... ¡± ¡°i¡¯m definitely the good-looking one.¡± shi ling said seriously, ¡± so what if he¡¯s my boyfriend in the future? i can still snatch him away, right? ¡± i¡¯m so handsome!¡± ¡°right ... right?¡± the girl beside him looked at shi ling in a daze. ¡°of course, i¡¯ll definitely be able to get her.¡± shi ling was full of confidence. ¨C mo nan chong and li jiujue went to have a meal together. although 9th master was jealous, of course, lord chong could easily coax him. initially, shi ling had nothing to do with master chong. he had only asked for master chong¡¯s contact information and someone had posted it on weibo, which made it to the hot search. grandpa pet was a hot topic, and he was always on the hot search. after the two finished eating, they went home happily. when they got home, lord chong and lord fourth went to see ah hua and fatty. there was food in front of them. one was lying on his back, and the other was sitting cross-legged, looking very happy. the live broadcast continued, and there were staff members who helped to tell the two animals what the fans were feeding. then, the two big ones were very satisfied, and from time to time, they would show everyone something. it seemed to be able to understand humannguage and was very spiritual. and this made the fans even more excited. mo nan chong looked at the gifts that everyone had given him. it was so good that he could buy a few siheyuan in the capital. ¡°even if you have a lot of money, you can¡¯t make it like this.¡± the corner of master pet¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡± the gifts you¡¯ve given are enough for the two of them to eat for the rest of their lives ... ¡± ¡°can everyone please stop giving me gifts? are you looking down on me, a man who is as rich as a country? do i still need you to give them gifts?¡± [ master pet, we¡¯re feeding them properly. yours is yours, but we¡¯re the ones who are feeding us! ] [ right, that feeling is different! ] [ especially when the staff revealed our ids and presented the items to the two animals, do you know how we felt? we were so excited! ] [ although i can¡¯t raise a flower or a fatty myself, i can feed them! ] [ what a great sense of achievement! ] [ i¡¯m so happy. ] [ i love this feeling! ] the fans in the live broadcast room were excited. they loved feeding these two animals. it was simply too cool! grandpa chong expressed that he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°i didn¡¯t see anyone vote for me. am i not good looking enough?¡± grandpa pet muttered. the fans in the broadcast room were overjoyed when they heard this. [ is master pet jealous of two animals? ] [ hahaha, this is so fun! i¡¯m so cute! ] [ lord rongined before that we¡¯re only feeding two animals and not them. hahaha, as expected of mother and daughter! ] [ why don¡¯t you do a 24-hour livestream with master rong and master pet? we promise to feed you like crazy! ] [ that¡¯s right, let¡¯s do a live broadcast! ] mo nan chong looked at him and smiled. ¡± dream on! ¡± [ it doesn¡¯t matter if master chong and master rong don¡¯t turn on their livestream, but let your husbande out and let us admire him! ] [ actually, you can also release mo nanyu. he¡¯s too handsome! ] [ that¡¯s right. the little nan yu from back then has grown up. i didn¡¯t expect him to be such a man. he¡¯s so handsome! ] [ grandpa pampered, let us see big brother! ] [ that¡¯s right, our brothers have never been on camera before! ] [ he¡¯s too mysterious! ] mo nanchong snorted. ¡± no way. my brothers are not for anyone to see! ¡± ¡°is our little darling so petty?¡± a melodious voice was heard. mo nanyu and mo nanting appeared at the same time, followed by chu yan. the three of them used to be children, but now they were all extremely handsome. the camera was directly aimed at them. the fans quieted down almost instantly and forgot to speak. they all stared at the three boys in a frenzy. ... [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m so handsome that i¡¯m crying! ] [ ah, i¡¯m so envious. i have three good-looking brothers! ] [ sob, sob, sob. i heard that they¡¯re all doting on me more than the other! ] [ give me half! ] [ are you sure you want half? won¡¯t you scare me to death? ] [ ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m so envious of grandpa pampered! ] everyone was excited. mo nan chong was chatting with her three brothers, who all patted her head lovingly. the four of them together, with li jiujue, were more stunning than any idol group in the entertainment industry. mo nanyu and the other two left after chatting for a while. in a storm, a few critical hits entered the live broadcast camera. the pets barked at their master pet. ... [ so what are storm and the others talking about? [ why do i feel like everyone is so emotional? ] [ they¡¯re so cute. i want to rub storm¡¯s head. it must feel really good. how can its fur be so soft? how can it be so beautiful? ] [ critical hits are cute too. this is the most shiny chicken i¡¯ve ever seen! ] [ the critical hit looks delicious. such a big chicken must be delicious! ] [ are you still human? do you want to take a critical hit? ] [ aren¡¯t chickens meant to be eaten? ] [ i feel like if i knew about this critical hit, i would definitely be angry! ] [ hahaha, i heard that these animals have very high intelligence and can read. the one who said he wanted to eat a critical hit, i think you¡¯re going to be unlucky! ] as expected, at this moment, a series of ¡®giggle¡¯ sounds came from mo nan chong¡¯s direction. mo nanchong hurriedly exined, ¡± no, they¡¯re all saying that you¡¯re good-looking. no one is saying anything bad about you! ¡± it¡¯s true!¡± critical hit: it sounded like he was cursing. mo nan chong: ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i can¡¯t help the one who wanted to eat chicken just now. i saw the violent chicken ... i forgot to tell you, the violent chicken can read. also, the other animals in my house are very smart. they¡¯ve been to school! ¡± [ i heard that someone saw them go to university before! ] [ f * ck, no way. really? ] [ it¡¯s true. i¡¯m so lucky to be this chicken ... this chicken is even smarter than the first ce in our ss ... ] [ that¡¯s impossible, right? ] Chapter 2177 2177 chapter 2178-critical revenge [ isn¡¯t she just a chicken? even if she really went to college, what could she do to me? it doesn¡¯t even know who i am! ] [ i think it might know. when i was in school, i heard that it has some hacking skills. ] [ that¡¯s impossible. a chicken wouldn¡¯t be that smart even if it became a spirit! ] [ it hasn¡¯t be a spirit yet, but it¡¯s just that smart! ] [ hahaha, i remember storm can also write novels ... i suddenly feel that it¡¯s not a fantasy for a chicken to have hacking skills! ] [ grandpa pet¡¯s animals are what i¡¯ve been dreaming of having. they¡¯re smarter and more powerful than the one before! ] [ other than that big white tiger, which doesn¡¯t seem to have a very high iq, the other animals in their house are all super intelligent. ] [ haha, i want to know if the person who wants to win the chicken dinner will be beaten up. i heard that the chicken has a bad temper and likes to beat people up for no reason! ] critical hit found a tablet and entered the live broadcast room, and then he seemed to have seen thosements. after a while, critical hit went to pull someone over. chenn was pulled out. the critical hit purposely brought chenn to the camera and then shouted at the camera. then, chenn helped critical strike find the address of the person. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit shouted at the camera. ¡°is it okay for me to be like this?¡± chenn looked at mo nan chong. mr. pet spread his hands and said to the camera, ¡± the one who said that critical hit is food ... you¡¯re still watching the live broadcast, right? critical hit asked me to pass on the message that he wants to fight you one-on-one. moreover, it¡¯s going to be a live broadcast of the 1v1.¡± [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. have they really found out? ] [ you even find help when it¡¯s a critical hit! [ chenn¡¯s godfather is so handsome! ] [ sob, sob. why doesn¡¯t the whole family grow old? the older they get, the more attractive they are. ] [ i really won¡¯t get old. is the whole family a demon? ] [ i heard that many of the nts that lord rong nted came from the forbidden area. those nts have spirit qi. if you stay with these nts all year round, you won¡¯t age easily. ] [ yes, i¡¯ve heard of this. ] [ i¡¯m that person. i¡¯m just a chicken. i don¡¯t believe i can¡¯t beat you! ] so, you¡¯re going to let me eat it if i win? [ making chicken soup is not bad, or do you want to be a roast chicken? ] the man who was not afraid of death also spoke. critical hit: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really not afraid of death.¡± mo nan chong: ¡± actually, it¡¯s still useful for you to beg for mercy at this time. otherwise, you might have to face the nightmare of calling a chicken ¡®daddy¡¯ every day and then having a chicken sit on your head. i¡¯m serious.¡± [ what a joke. do you think i¡¯m afraid of a chicken? [e over if you have the ability! ] violent strike stood up, spread his wings, and patted his chest frantically. he was furious. there was actually someone who dared to provoke it. of course, it was not to be trifled with. it didn¡¯t matter if it was provoked, it wasn¡¯t afraid! it flew up fiercely and barked a few times at mo nan¡¯s pet. master pet thought about it and felt that this person was quite rude. in that case, let¡¯s have a one-on-one fight. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll send you there and help you do a live broadcast.¡± after that, mo nan chong drove straight to find that person with a critical hit. on the way, master pet started a live broadcast. then, many people entered the live broadcast room to watch. everyone was very curious about what that person would do. anyone with a bit of rationality would know that this chicken was not to be trifled with. that person was also very arrogant. he didn¡¯t know who that person was, but he would probably suffer. of course, the other party was a human after all, and a chicken was a chicken after all. it was hard to say if they were to really talk about it. not long after, mo nan chong and critical strike arrived at their destination. li jiujue became their chauffeur. storm and storm came to watch the show. they even followed a few cars. mo linyuan, lord rong, chenn, and the others also came to watch the show when they heard about it. after all, they were all rtively idle and they were all people who liked to watch the fun. ¡°you guys really came?¡± they arrived at the entrance of a vi. when the vi¡¯s door opened, a man who looked like a young master walked out. he looked arrogant and unruly. ¡°i¡¯ve really been found out by you guys. why are there so many people here? do you want to attack me together?¡± ¡°no, we¡¯re just here to watch the fun.¡± ¡± i brought melon seeds! ¡± lord rong said with a straight face. as he spoke, lord rong showed the bag of melon seeds he had brought. behind them, li ruhua was carrying a lot of folding folding stools. ¡± hehe, we¡¯ve prepared our own folding stools. it won¡¯t interfere with you guys having a one-on-one fight, right? ¡± ¡± okay, but this chicken will be ughteredter. i don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be enough! ¡± the eldest young master said arrogantly. li chenle looked at this young master with aplicated expression. he felt that this young master was simr to his past self. he silently lit a candle for the young master. ¡°as someone who¡¯s been through this, i wish you good luck!¡± li chenle said sincerely. ¡°i don¡¯t need your blessing, i¡¯m also very powerful!¡± the critical hit popped out. although it was short, it didn¡¯t lose to the boy in terms of momentum. ¡°let¡¯s have a one-on-one then.e on.¡± ... the young master took a step back to an open space. mo nan chong found a perfect spot to start the livestream. the rest of the people took the folding stool from li ruhua¡¯s hands, then found the best viewing spot and began to watch the show. lord rong started to divide the melon seeds. ¡°it¡¯s quite fun.¡± lord rong said while munching on melon seeds, ¡± guess how many minutes a critical hit will take to make him cry? ¡± mo linyuan: ¡± give me some face. three minutes. ¡± lord rong shook his head. ¡± it shouldn¡¯t be that long, right? ¡± mo linyuan looked at li chenle. ¡± can you take on a critical hit? ¡± li chenle fell into his husband¡¯s arms, and luo qianchen immediately protected li chenle. he stared at mo linyuan and said, ¡± don¡¯t bully him. ¡± that chicken is not afraid of him, but of me. ¡± mo lingyuan shrugged his shoulders. ¡± young master li has found a good husband. ¡± li chenle raised an eyebrow. ¡± don¡¯tugh at me. you¡¯re just living off a woman! ¡± ... the live broadcast room was getting more and more lively. mo nan chong sat on the wall and started the livestream from an excellent angle. ¡°oh right, that young master over there, what¡¯s your name? it¡¯s hard for me tomentate without your name. although you might lose in less than one round, you still have to let everyone know your name, don¡¯t you think so?¡± grandpa pet asked as he swung his legs. ¡°li zifeng, you never change your name!¡± ¡°i have the same surname as you,¡± li chenle replied. ¡°do you have any objections?¡± li chenle replied, ¡± not really. ¡± luo qianchen stared at li zifeng, his eyes cold. li zifeng,¡±pervert ...¡± master pet exined, ¡± ¡°critical hit said to start quickly and give you one move.¡± Chapter 2178 2178 everyone is afraid of them ¡°do i need to?¡± li zifeng sneered, ¡± i don¡¯t need anyone to give in to me. i¡¯m so powerful, who would need a chicken to give in to me? ¡± ¡°do it, i¡¯ll let you win!¡± li zifeng said, ¡± no matter what, you¡¯re just a chicken. i¡¯m a human. if i ask you to give in to me, wouldn¡¯t i be a joke? ¡± the critical hit made a series of cking sounds. grandpa pet tranted, ¡± oh, it said, it doesn¡¯t want you to give in either. i told you to stop talking nonsense and do it quickly.¡± li zifeng¡¯s face turned green with anger. how could a chicken be so arrogant? he was now a little suspicious that the trantor¡¯s pampered master had deliberately tranted nonsense. one man and one chicken suddenly started fighting. a critical hit was indeed very powerful. as always, it liked to fly above other people¡¯s heads, so its first move was to fly on li zifeng¡¯s head. of course, li zifeng wasn¡¯t a good person. he didn¡¯t give the chance to deal a critical hit at all. he moved quickly and dodged the critical attack. critical hits were more swift and violent. although it was a chicken, its attacks were indeed very powerful. it had its own moves. mo nan chong was livestreaming, and the people around him were watching with great interest. ¡± take it slow! ¡± lord rong shouted. ¡± it¡¯ll be boring if you¡¯re too fast! ¡± critical hit: li zifeng furrowed his brows and attacked. of course, he had no way to deal with the critical hit. he didn¡¯t even have the chance to touch it. the critical hit had already given him a few hits. it was actually very nice to watch a critical hit fight. sometimes, when it spread its wings, it looked like it was doing tai chi. theizens in the live broadcast room were excited. [ this chicken knows how to do tai chi? ] [ oh my god, are all their chickens so smart? [ a chicken that has gone to university is really different! ] [ he¡¯s also very good at fighting. he¡¯s simply a master of the chicken. he¡¯s also very big and his fur is so beautiful! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. this chicken is too special! ] [ although i shouldn¡¯t say it, i¡¯m still very curious about the taste of this chicken. is it very delicious? ] [ it¡¯s impossible for it to be delicious. i think this chicken is very strong. it¡¯s probably the kind of muscle that can¡¯t be eaten. it¡¯s probably very old and not suitable to be eaten! ] [ isn¡¯t that so? it must be very fragrant, right? ] [ what you¡¯re talking about is very dangerous. if you continue to talk about this topic, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting a critical hit? ] the crowd instantly quieted down. everyone was afraid of a critical hit. after all, li zifeng had been beaten up quite badly by the critical hit. although it had only been a few minutes, li zifeng had not gained any advantage at all. he had been beaten up the whole time, and it looked like he was about to cry. ¡°how could you!¡± ¡°you¡¯re clearly a chicken!¡± ¡± i can¡¯t lose to a chicken. if i lose to a chicken, how am i going to live in the future? i¡¯ll be very embarrassed! ¡± li zifeng couldn¡¯t believe it. he continued to attack, but of course, he was still beaten up. the critical hit didn¡¯t make him lose immediately. he kept teasing li zifeng like a cat teasing a mouse. li zifeng was angry but had no choice. he was half-dead from anger. ¡°i admit defeat!¡± after fighting for a few rounds, he didn¡¯t lose, but he was always crushed and yed. li zifeng was about to die of anger. ¡°i¡¯m done, i don¡¯t want to y with you anymore!¡± he knew that the critical hit was deliberately ying with him. it had already crushed him long ago, but it did not let him lose. ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit looked bored. ¡°are you really not going to fight anymore?¡± mo nan chong looked at li zifeng. ¡± actually, a critical hit can give you some face. you can y a little longer. after all, it won¡¯t look good on you if you lose too quickly.¡± ¡°do you think it¡¯s good to be toyed with like this?¡± li zifeng said angrily, ¡± forget it, i admit defeat. a loss was a loss. at most, i¡¯ll eat one less roast chicken.¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit pped his wings and looked at li zifeng. ¡°i know what you want to say. you want to say that even if you win, i still have to agree to some conditions, right? sure, i¡¯ll keep my word. although you¡¯re a chicken, i won¡¯t run away even if i lose to you!¡± ¡°tell me, what do you want?¡± li zifeng looked at the critical hit and had no intention of running away or admitting defeat. he was quite upright. ¡°giggle!¡± some of them were so excited that they screamed. li zifeng did not understand and looked at mo nan chong. ¡°the critical hit said it¡¯s going to hit your head.¡± mo nan held back hisughter. ¡± that¡¯s right. it wants to stand on top of you and let you take it for a walk. ¡± li zifeng was confused. isn¡¯t this a little too much? he let a chicken stand on his head and still wanted to go out for a walk to show everyone. didn¡¯t he care about his face? he would lose all his face. ¡°no, i¡¯ll change to something else.¡± li zifeng shook his head and refused. he couldn¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing. he definitely wouldn¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing. how could he allow a chicken to stand on his head? that would be too embarrassing. ¡°change to something else?¡± mo nan chong looked at critical strike and asked, ¡± he said he wanted something else. do you want anything else? ¡± ¡± giggle ... ¡± the critical hit jumped up in anger. ... ¡°they said you didn¡¯t follow the rules and didn¡¯t keep your word.¡± mo nan chong said as he looked at li zifeng. critical hit turned around and left in a huff. ¡± oh, the critical hit said,¡¯whatever. you¡¯re the one who¡¯s embarrassed, and you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t keep your word if you lose. if a chicken keeps its word, then you¡¯re worse than a chicken.¡¯ ¡± mo nan chong tranted as he looked at the critical hit. li zifeng¡¯s face became more and more unsightly. ¡± forget it. if i tell you to stand, then stand. it¡¯s just standing on my head, right? but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t sh * t on my head. your ws must be clean! ¡± critical hit looked at li zifeng in disdain. he really wanted to show that he also knew how to go to the toilet, okay? although it was a chicken, it was also a chicken that liked to be clean, so it was not that dirty. [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. the critical hit is too powerful! ] [ li zifeng is a man who is despised by a chicken! ] [ he lost to a chicken, but he¡¯s still being used as a shelf by a chicken! ] [ actually, it¡¯s quite cool to go out for a walk with a critical hit. don¡¯t take things too hard. it¡¯s not something embarrassing. after all, this chicken is a rtively powerful chicken. ] ... ¡°we¡¯ve finished watching the show. we can go back now.¡± lord rong stood up and looked at the melon seeds in her hand. ¡± i haven¡¯t even finished eating the melon seeds and i¡¯m already watching the fight. how boring. ¡± ¡°yeah, so boring!¡± li ruhua also stood up. ¡± ah, it¡¯s really boring. it¡¯s boring at home, and it¡¯s boring when we¡¯re out. no one dares to y cards with us, let alone fight ... ¡± tang ziyi said with an expression of agreement. the group of people around lord rong were great at gambling, fighting, and even gaming. no one could beat them in a game. in the beginning, there were still people who were full of confidence and wanted to win against them. however, as time passed, others were afraid of them. they were also very clear about the rankings internally. no matter what they yed, the result would be the same. therefore, no matter if it was ying cards or games, they all became boring. Chapter 2179 2179 it¡¯s not good to be too powerful it wasn¡¯t easy for them to see a critical hit that could allow them to fight one-on-one, but it ended just like that. lord rong and the others were very disappointed and helpless. there was nothing much to shop about. two-thirds of the capital was lord rong¡¯s property. the house and everything were hers. there was no need to buy anything. lord rong suddenly realized that it was quite boring not to go to the forbidden area. they probably had a lot of people, so even their opponents or those who wanted to find trouble with them didn¡¯te out. they didn¡¯t even dare to find trouble with them. ¡°why don¡¯t we go for a walk on the streets?¡± lord rong stretchedzily and said, ¡± i¡¯m tired of seeing the snake and fatty at home. ¡± ¡°en, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± then, the group of people went out for a stroll. li zifeng, on the other hand, went out to show off his critical hit. after saying goodbye to the audience in the live stream room, he ended the live stream. ¡°alright, the live broadcast is over. as everyone can see, critical hits are still very powerful.¡± mo nan chong waved his hand and said, ¡± everyone can leave. let¡¯s leave too. ¡± after they were done, mo nan chong and li jiujue went home. since the others had gone out for a walk, they were the only two left in the house. mo nanchongy on li jiujue¡¯sp and said as he yed his game, ¡± that¡¯s why i said that it¡¯s not good to be too strong in everything. no one can y with them anymore. no one dares to y with them anymore! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not strong?¡± li jiujue flicked mo nan¡¯s nose lovingly. ¡± i think there are many people who don¡¯t dare to y with you, right? ¡± ¡± but it¡¯s not as exaggerated as mom¡¯s. now, if they go to any casino, those casinos usually let them take out their own chips. they don¡¯t have to gamble anymore since they¡¯ll lose no matter what they gamble. ¡± mo nanchong found it funny when he thought about it. some casinos had even asked her for help. when lord rong and lord fourth went out to y, they had no choice but to ask her for help to stop lord rong and lord fourth from ying. after mo nan chong finished a round of the game, he saw a message from someone. then, sheughed. ¡± mommy and the others went to gamble on stones ... the boss is almost in tears. he¡¯s losing a lot of money. ¡± they¡¯ve bought all the good stones at a low price.¡± li jiujue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± they must also find it boring. they get what they buy. it¡¯s not challenging at all. ¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± mo nan chong nodded. their family¡¯s problem was that they always had more and more money, and no matter how much they spent, it would not decrease. he could get whatever he wanted. he could even win the lottery. it didn¡¯t feel challenging at all, even though it was the life that ordinary people wanted. however, after such a long time, it became boring and uninteresting. it was not challenging at all. there were not many people who dared to challenge them now. everyone was looking forward to meeting someone who dared to challenge them today. master chong shrugged and received more messages. master rong and the others even went to watch the show along the way. a group of people was always very excited when they saw fights and quarrels. they didn¡¯t mind watching the show and always liked to interrupt. as a result, the people who were quarreling or quarreling with each other immediately reconciled after seeing them and then ran away. after three hours of shopping, lord rong and the others returned. when he came back, he brought a cart full of stones and many other things. along the way, there were many people who gave them things. they gave them everything, including food, drinks, and other things ... he also received a lot of bamboo grass for the animals to eat. at night, the group of people had a lively meal. because they were worried that ah hua and fatty would not exercise enough here, they decided to take them out for a walk after dinner. he had nned to go to a nearby horse farm, but these two clearly weren¡¯t very interested. in the end, everyone decided to take them to the mall for a walk. they also informed the mall to let those who were afraid of snakes and pandas leave for a while. although they would try to keep a low profile, they were also afraid of scaring people in the mall. fans, don¡¯t get too excited. the animals were going to the mall to shop. no one knew what they would buy, but they could finally spend the money they had given, which was very gratifying. ¡°it¡¯s okay to take you out to y, but you have to be obedient and follow the rules, okay?¡± mo nan chong looked at the animals in front of him and said very seriously, ¡± we are going to a crowded ce. we did not clear the area, so you can scare people. ¡± the animals all cried out like children who were going out to y. they were so excited that they couldn¡¯t help themselves and didn¡¯t hear anything. mo nan chong felt a little helpless, but seeing how excited everyone was, he was quite happy for them. [ [ i¡¯m so happy to see what animals buy in the mall! ] [ i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything in the mall that they would like. do they buy anything? ] [ it¡¯s still a little difficult to buy things. after all, theye from the primeval forest. ] [ you¡¯ll know if you keep watching. ] after everyone packed their things, they went straight to the mall. the shopping mall nearby was still very fast. when they arrived, the group of people entered the mall. there were many people in the mall, actually more than the original number, because everyone knew about the news and came to watch the fun. except for a few people who were really afraid of snakes, the rest of the people didn¡¯t leave and waited for the animals toe. since master pet had already informed them, no one in the shopping mall stopped them. instead, they were very wee to shop in the shopping mall. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said. mo nanchong nced at fatty and ah hua. ¡± see for yourself what you want to buy. i can buy you anything! ¡± ... ah hua¡¯s snake tail began to shake excitedly. fatty was also very excited as he looked at mo nan chong expectantly. at mo nan chong¡¯smand, everyone returned to the mall. [ ah hua is so cute! ] [ such a big snake, and you actually think it¡¯s cute instead of scary. you¡¯re too scary! ] [ it¡¯s quite cute. it doesn¡¯t hurt people anyway. as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt people, we¡¯re friends! ] ?......? [ let¡¯s make a bet and see what they¡¯ll buy. i¡¯m looking forward to it. will ah hua buy jewelry? [ is ah hua a woman or a man? ] [ fatty is probably a man. he likes to pick his feet so much. i can¡¯t imagine how scary he would look if he were a female. ] [ i¡¯m in. i¡¯m starting to shop. ] [ i hope that the people at the scene will not disturb them. after all, it¡¯s their first time here! ] [ those who stayed behind should be their fans. look, they¡¯re all taking pictures, but they¡¯re making way for them. they¡¯re notpletely surrounded! ] ... [ if i wasn¡¯t so busy with work, i would¡¯ve gone to watch the show too! ] Chapter 2180 2180 chapter 2181-grand departure mo nan chong¡¯s group had a huge momentum. there were a lot of animals and a lot of people, all of whom were either handsome or beautiful. even the animals were very special and intelligent. other than not being able to speak the humannguage, they could basically understand the words on various things. they were also animals who had gone to university, so they were very cultured. even though the snake and fatty had never gone to university, they were still quite smart. they were all very obedient and did what they were supposed to do. they would not run around and would only do what mo nan chong told them to do. there were many people in the mall. as mo nan chong was worried that it would affect everyone¡¯s shopping, when he contacted the mall, he told them that if the people here did not mind and were not afraid, they could continue shopping. although they brought animals, the animals were very obedient. they didn¡¯t clear the area, mainly because they considered that the others were also going shopping and hoped that they wouldn¡¯t affect each other. in fact, with lord rong¡¯s abilities, they could easily clear the ce if they came to the shopping mall by themselves. therefore, the fact that they didn¡¯t clear the ce had received a lot of praise. [ they¡¯re actually quite thoughtful. they¡¯ve taken everyone and the animals into consideration! ] [ yeah, these animals are so obedient. they¡¯re all lining up obediently! ] [ it¡¯s so cute. this critical hit wants to go to the jewelry store, but there are people inside. it¡¯s actually waiting. it¡¯s probably afraid of scaring people. ] [ fatty and ah hua are full of curiosity about everything here, but they didn¡¯t rush anywhere in particr. they¡¯ve been following master rong and master chong obediently! ] [ yeah, she¡¯s so obedient. she¡¯s even more obedient than our child! ] [ after all, she went to college. she¡¯s really very obedient and very smart! ] [ hahaha, as expected of a pet who went to college! ] [ i looked at the two dogs beside me. i¡¯m very angry. ] [ there¡¯s no harm withoutparison! ] critical hit stood at the door and looked at the jewelry store. he seemed to be very interested in jewelry. because there were a few customers inside, he was afraid of scaring them, so he waited at the door. grandpa chong was also waiting. the customers inside didn¡¯t seem to mind. one of them turned around and said, ¡±e in. we¡¯re not afraid! ¡± ¡°can i?¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± there¡¯s still a giant python. ¡± ¡°of course, it¡¯s our first time shopping with such a smart animal. it¡¯s our honor!¡± the customers were all very reasonable and invited critical strike and the others toe in and have a look. after one customer put on the jewelry, he didn¡¯t forget to turn around and ask the animals to help him choose. ¡°what do you think? is this nice?¡± ady asked as she looked at critical strike. after critical hit took a few looks, it clucked a few times and flew to the counter. it used its wings to point at another essory, meaning that it was more suitable for her. ¡°you mean this? i also think this is not bad. i¡¯ll try this too!¡± thedy tried it on again, and critical nodded repeatedly. the other animals also nodded. ¡°then this is it! you guys have good taste, i like this one too!¡± thedy was very happy. she left in high spirits after buying the things. the rest of them also asked the animals for help and even took photos with them. each one was happier than the other. the animals had good tempers and weren¡¯t impatient. they helped to take a look and also took a photo with him. after most of the customers had left, they began to look at the items on the counter. it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look at it, but once he did, ah hua became excited. when this guy saw those shiny nes, he liked them a lot. he would try on all the nice nes and wouldn¡¯t let anyone take them off after trying them on. a snake with all kinds of gold nes and diamond nes around its neck. of course, these nes were not long enough, and many of them were connected together. but ah hua was very satisfied. it let out a satisfied cry and wagged its tail happily. ¡°you want to buy these nes?¡± mo nan chong asked in a daze, ¡± you¡¯re a python ... what do you want these nes for? ¡± there¡¯s no sense of beauty in wearing it? she had never expected that a snake would be fascinated by nes when she was out shopping ... ah hua looked at mo nan chong with dissatisfaction and refused to leave. it was like a naughty child who had seen something he liked and refused to leave. ¡°... are you really buying?¡± mo nan chong¡¯s expression wasplicated. in the live broadcast room, the fans were already making a ruckus. [ buy, buy, buy. i have to buy it. if it likes it, i¡¯ll buy it! ] [ right, it¡¯s not enough. we¡¯ll give you a tip! ] [ that¡¯s right, everyone¡¯s paying, pamper it! ] [ pamper our ah hua! ] [ it¡¯s most important that ah hua likes it! ] mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw thements in the live stream. he patted ah hua¡¯s head. ¡± ah hua, you¡¯re so lucky to have so many fans who like you. everyone said, pamper you! alright, i¡¯ll buy you whatever you want!¡± ah hua¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and it wagged its tail very happily. mo nan chong looked at the tail and thought to himself,¡¯this snake must be a dog!¡¯ then, grandpa pet bought a bunch of nes. he bought almost all the nes in the store. ... the salesgirls even helped to connect the nes and hung them around ah hua¡¯s neck. ah hua was in high spirits and was especially happy. ¡± you snake, you really like to look pretty ... it¡¯s a good thing you don¡¯t have nails. otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you have to get a manicure done? ¡± less than half an hour after she left the jewelry store, master pet and a few animals were already sitting in the nail salon. she had nothing to live for. fatty stretched out his ws. critical strike, storm, and big white tiger all stretched out their ws. the manicure artist in the shop was also a little dumbfounded ... although it was their first time meeting such a weird customer, they tried their best to hold back theirughter and let the customers choose the style. ¡°um, master chong, master rong, we¡¯ve never done manicure for animals before, so we can¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯ll like it. they won¡¯t be angry, will they?¡± the shop owner asked worriedly. if these animals came to his shop, his shop would definitely be popr. however, she was also a little worried that the animals would be dissatisfied and destroy her shop. ¡°don¡¯t worry, they are very cultured.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± you guys can just do whatever you want. ¡± ... as soon as he finished speaking, all the animals looked at her with dissatisfaction. obviously, they were not very satisfied with what grandpa pet had said. how could he sit casually? of course, he had to seriously make it look good! he definitely couldn¡¯t do it casually. ¡± oh, we can¡¯t just do it casually. we have to do it more seriously. as for what it will be like, we can only decide after it¡¯s done. ¡± mo nan chong said perfunctorily. she was also sitting with lord rong, preparing to get her nails done. ¡°but ... master pet, this customer doesn¡¯t have any nails. how can he do them?¡± the shopkeeper looked at the giant python, not knowing what to do. Chapter 2181 2181 storm saved a child ah hua¡¯s tail pointed to a style, and he was very interested. of course, it didn¡¯t have any legs, not to mention its nails. mo nan chong looked at ah hua with aplicated expression. ¡± i just found out that you love your beauty so much ... why don¡¯t you be the tail? you can make some on the scales of your tail. i can¡¯t possibly give you artificial limbs. what¡¯s the point of that?¡± ah hua obviously agreed. the shop owner heaved a sigh of relief, then looked at his manicure masters. their shop was quite professional, and they were the best in the area. they also had many people working for them. but the problem was, now that they had to do a snake¡¯s manicure ... they were at a loss. ¡°which one of you is willing to do it?¡± the shop owner asked. the group of girls wanted to try it, but they were a little scared. after all, the snake was so big that it could swallow them in one bite. it definitely took courage to do manicure for such a customer. ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll do it.¡± the shop owner knew that everyone was afraid, so he decided to do it himself. she prepared everything quickly and even had a discussion with the python. ah hua could still understand some human words, so he kept nodding and shaking his head, looking very obedient. theizens in the live broadcast room were overjoyed. [ hahaha, the whole family is getting their nails done together. why didn¡¯t you bring lord fourth and the others along! ] [ i won¡¯t get tired of watching their family¡¯s daily life even if i have to watch it for a hundred years! [ this is so fun! ] [ hahaha, it¡¯s true. we can get a unified manicure. we¡¯ll know that they¡¯re a family when we go out. ] [ ah hua is also very vain. he actually likes manicure. if there¡¯s no ce to do it, he¡¯ll do it on his tail. he¡¯s so fun! ] [ needless to say, ah hua is definitely a female! ] [ beauty doesn¡¯t discriminate between countries or species! ] while she was getting her manicure done, lord rong ordered a few cups of milk tea for her. then, the animals also saw it. they all wanted to try it out, so the men went to help buy it. the animals also tried the milk tea. then, ah hua fell in love with the taste of milk tea. after gulping down a few barrels of milk tea, he looked at fourth master mo, clearly wanting to drink more. ¡± ... this thing, just taste it. it¡¯s not suitable for you to drink. ¡± fourth master mo furrowed his brows and nced at ah hua. he had never seen a snake that loved milk tea. although the animals in their house were all very unique, this was still a little too unique. ah hua looked unhappy. ¡°honey, this snake drank so much milk tea, will there be any problems? it still wants to drink.¡± mo nan chong looked in leng rongrong¡¯s direction, his expressionplicated. ¡°it¡¯ll be fine. it has a good digestive system ... and it¡¯s not an ordinary snake. go and buy more for it. ¡± fourth master mo and the other men went to buy milk tea. after buying a lot of milk tea, the manicure shop owner was shocked to see ah hua drink so much that her body almost swelled up. ¡± how much did it drink? it¡¯s too scary. ¡± ¡± burp, burp, burp. ¡± ah hua drank another big cup and then burped. the shop owner was speechless. although the manicure took a long time, everyone was very patient. when it was done, ah hua wagged its tail excitedly, probably because it thought its tail was beautiful. after that, the group went to other ces. then, the animals saw an amusement park for children. when they saw the slidedder, they were all excited. ¡°this ce won¡¯t do.¡± mo nan chong saw that the amusement park was full of children and rejected everyone. after that, the animals looked at mo nan pet and refused to leave. mo nan chong: ¡± ... there are too many little kids. you guys might hurt them! ¡± especially with ah hua¡¯s huge body, if he identally touched it, he would definitely be injured. the animals all looked aggrieved and looked inside with anticipation like children. some of the mothers and grandmothers who were taking care of their children felt their hearts ache when they saw the animals being so aggrieved. one by one, they said, ¡± i thought they wouldn¡¯t hurt people? let¡¯se in and y!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. as long as you don¡¯t hurt the child or bite people, we don¡¯t mind! ¡± of course, some people agreed, while others disagreed. ¡± no, these are all animals, and wild beasts at that. what if they bite people? ¡± ¡°yeah, how can animals be controlled? i don¡¯t think we should let them in!¡± ¡°if the children get hurt, it¡¯ll be toote to regret it!¡± ¡°actually, i feel that these animals are clean. they all look very obedient and don¡¯t seem to be able to hurt people!¡± ¡± i heard that these animals went to college. i don¡¯t think they will hurt people. ¡± ¡°even those who have gone to university might hurt others. how many animals do you believe in? i won¡¯t believe it anyway. i don¡¯t want anything to happen to my children!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. i can¡¯t either, i can¡¯t guarantee that the children are safe!¡± just as the group of people were discussing, a cry of surprise suddenly rang out. ... not far away, a mother was tidying up the things in her hands and didn¡¯t notice her child. the child was only about three years old and didn¡¯t know anything. she rushed directly towards the elevator. the child fell directly into the elevator, and the mother let out a cry of surprise. although there were security guards running in that direction, the child fell so fast that no one could stop him. just when everyone thought that this child was finished, a figure suddenly shed. the snow-white shadow was as fast as lightning. then, the child was picked up. after storm jumped into the elevator, it held the child in its mouth and jumped back to the ground. then, he ced the little fellow on the ground. his movements were very gentle as he looked at the child. the child was so scared that he cried. storm¡¯s ears twitched a little and teased the child. the child immediately started to giggle. the child went to touch storm¡¯s head and also grabbed storm¡¯s ears. stormy in front of the child, not dodging. the surrounding people heaved a sigh of relief. ... the child¡¯s mother rushed down and hugged her child. then, she knelt in front of storm. ¡°thank you, thank you for saving my child!¡± she was already in tears. she did not dare to imagine what would happen to her child if there was no storm. the child was still so young and fragile. he might lose his life if he fell like this. ¡°storm said no need to thank me.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± be more careful next time. you must take good care of the child when you take the elevator. ¡± ¡°i know, i didn¡¯t look well. thank you, both of you.¡± the child¡¯s mother hugged her child tightly, kissing and hugging him tightly. she was terrified. there was a burst of apuse. everyone had seen the scene just now. the speed of the storm was really fast. it was too shocking, and it was too obedient. Chapter 2182 2182 they¡¯re too sensational many of the people in the amusement park had also seen this. they had all seen how dangerous the scene was just now. they didn¡¯t expect that their child would be saved by a dog. moreover, the dog was so intelligent that it even made the childugh. ¡°that dog is so intelligent!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just dogs that are spiritual. all the animals in lord rong and lord chong¡¯s house are spiritual!¡± ¡°so, they¡¯re like children. they cane in and y if they want to. there¡¯s no need to stop them froming in, right?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. i heard that lord rong can book this ce. she can clear the ce and let her animals y, but she didn¡¯t do that because she considered that everyone woulde in to y. since she can take us into consideration, why can¡¯t we take them into consideration?¡± ¡°as long as i keep my distance and don¡¯t get too close, it¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°yes, i think so too!¡± after a round of discussion, the voices of opposition from before disappeared. everyone asked lord rong to bring the animals in. then, the animals really came in. after he came in, he greeted the animals. some things could be yed and some couldn¡¯t be yed. they couldn¡¯t scare the children to tears either. no matter what they yed, they had to be careful. the animals were very happy, and they liked children very much. storm and critical hit both liked children. the amusement park was rtivelyrge, so the animals didn¡¯t feel very crowded when they went in. some children liked animals, so when they saw storms and rainstorms, they were not afraid. instead, they were very curious. many children even ran over to touch them. especially storm. it was white and furry, and it looked especially pretty. the children liked it very much because it had just saved a child. the children¡¯s caretakers were basically not afraid of the storm and allowed the children to y with it. storm was also very good at teasing the children, and the children liked it very much. one by one, they climbed onto storm¡¯s body, but it was not angry. the rainstorm, critical hits, and the big white tiger were also yed by many children. in the past, these animals didn¡¯t have a good temper, but when it came to the children, they were very patient and wouldn¡¯t get angry at all. no matter what happened to the children, they would still be happy. they made the children happy, and they were happy themselves. the parents were also very happy. ah hua and fatty were more aggressive, and the children were a little afraid of them. especially ah hua. after all, he was a huge python. not only the children, but the adults were also very afraid. at least the adults liked fatty, but they really kept a respectful distance from ah hua. even though master chong said that ah hua was very obedient and cute, no one dared toe close. ah hua coiled itself up. it was a little aggrieved and sad. it didn¡¯t go over to y. although it was looking forward to it, it was afraid that it would scare the children. seeing itspanions and children ying happily, it became more and more sad. [ sob, sob, sob. ah hua is so pitiful! ] [ it¡¯s actually a little bigger, but it¡¯s not that scary. ah hua is actually very obedient! ] [ everyone, go and y with ah hua. i feel like ah hua will y with them too! ] [ that¡¯s right. little ah hua is so pitiful. no one ys with it. it¡¯s a pity that i¡¯m not in this city. otherwise, i¡¯d fly there directly! ] [ if it were me, i would carry my daughter over and let her y with ah hua. ] [ that¡¯s right. ah hua is so cute. ] [ it has never attacked anyone before. ] [ that¡¯s right, i feel sorry for ah hua! [ everyone, don¡¯t iste ah hua, okay? do you have any fans? go over and give ah hua some warmth. ] [ are there any fans at the venue? [ can you gather your courage and apany ah hua? it¡¯s really too pitiful. ] many people in the live broadcast room felt sorry for ah hua. at the scene, ah hua was indeed quite sad. although grandpa pet tried to apany it to the end, it was still dejected. everyone had a group photo, and some children were riding on it for fun, but it was the only one. at that moment, in a corner, a mother and a little boy were looking at ah hua. the mother squatted down and said to the little boy, ¡± ¡°baby, can you go y with it? it won¡¯t hurt people, and it¡¯s quite cute!¡± the little boy was only about four or five years old. he looked at ah hua and was not afraid. instead, he walked over to ah hua. then, his small hand touched ah hua¡¯s body. his little hand was soft, and when he touched it, it gave him a very warm feeling. ah hua looked down and saw that the little boy was so touched that he was about to cry. he was in a daze and did not dare to move, for fear of scaring the child. ¡°little friend, do you want to ride it to y? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cool and pretty? you can ride it and y around!¡± ¡°can i?¡± the little boy was very interested in what grandpa chong was saying. ¡°sure, it¡¯s so cool. ah hua is very happy to take you to y!¡± mo nanchong said as he carried the little boy onto ah hua¡¯s back. ah hua was instantly happy. the little boy was also very happy. he touched ah hua¡¯s back and felt that it was very fun. ah hua started to move slowly, afraid that the child would fall. ¡°the small train is setting off!¡± mo nan¡¯s pet whimpered a few times to imitate the sound of a train. the little boy chuckled in excitement. with such a big truck driving here, it soon attracted the attention of other children. many children also became interested in ah hua, especially some boys, who thought ah hua was very cool. ... then, almost all the children came over to ah hua. all of them wanted to take the train. mo nan chong arranged for the children to get on ah hua¡¯s back one by one. ah hua slowly bloomed, making the children particrly happy. the surrounding parents were also very happy to see this. they could see that although ah hua was very big, he was very obedient and knew how to y with the children. he also protected the children very well and didn¡¯t let them have any chance of getting hurt. seeing ah hua like this, the parents were very relieved. everyone gathered together to chat and watch the animals y. although the children would do some dangerous things sometimes, the pets would stop them and protect them. he had never seen such a spiritual animal. ¡°these animals are really good!¡± ¡°if all dogs are so sensible, i wouldn¡¯t object to my son raising a dog!¡± ¡°yeah, if they¡¯re so sensible, i¡¯ll also raise a few!¡± ... ¡± after all, he went to college. he¡¯s indeed different! ¡± the people in the live broadcast room were also very happy to watch. [ they all like to y with the children, and the children also like to y with them! ] [ i¡¯m so envious. it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t go there. the main reason is that it¡¯s too far! ] [ if it¡¯s close, i¡¯ll rush over without hesitation. these pets are also big stars. this is a rare opportunity! ] Chapter 2183 2183 i¡¯m younger than you after the pets yed with the children for a long time, they came out to buy a lot of things. when they were preparing to go back, they encountered some idents. however, these animals were very smart. they joined forces and captured a few wanted criminals. when the police arrived, they were all stunned. and when the wanted criminals saw the python, they were all frightened by ah hua. ¡°the animals in your house are too powerful!¡± the policeplimented his grandpa and asked, ¡± are they interested in making something like a simry? we¡¯re in need of police dogs, and i wonder if they¡¯d be interested in joining our ranks.¡± ... i¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. ¡± these animals were extremely undisciplined, so of course, they wouldn¡¯t be hired. she knew that many people were coveting their little cuties. ¡°actually, did you consider it?¡± the man wrote a phone number for storm. ¡± i think it¡¯s not bad. it¡¯s very suitable to be a police dog. it can be trained with a little training! ¡± ¡°aowu!¡± storm proudly raised its chin. of course it was very powerful. as long as it wanted to, it could do anything. ¡°you want to be a police dog?¡± mo nan chong looked at storm. storm was speechless. of course not. police dog training was very strict, and it had a few police dog friends. mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± it¡¯s not very happy, let alone the others. besides, the police dog can¡¯t be a chicken. wouldn¡¯t it be a joke? ¡± ¡°chicken, dog, horse, anything is fine. as long as it can do things, anything is fine. i see that your pets have been trained to be much stronger than the police dogs in our country.¡± the few police officers were actually very hungry for storm. these animals were smarter than the ones in the police force. they could cooperate better with people and could almost understand humannguage. although their police dogs were smart, they were not as good at understanding. these dogs could recognize children and seemed to know everything. unfortunately, they were not raised by them, so they could not snatch it away. ¡°if they have any ideas in the future, they can send them to us.¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. [ so cool! ] we actually caught a wanted criminal! ] [ these animals are really amazing. how do they even raise them? ] [ they didn¡¯t raise them either. it feels like they were all born smart. just like ah hua and the others, they only appeared during the live broadcast. they originally lived in the forest and were smart, so they would follow grandpa pet. [ it¡¯s better to say that this family is so attractive to these smart animals. ] [ i really want this kind of physique! ] [ it¡¯s not something that ordinary people can have! [ just be envious! ] [ i think so too. i¡¯m satisfied to be able to watch the live broadcast. [ this kind of animal is not something that just anyone can own. moreover, you can¡¯t afford to raise it without a certain amount of financial resources! ] [ hahaha, it¡¯s true. they buy things the same way as rong ye and chong ye. they go crazy shopping and spend money too much! ] [ what a prodigal! ] mo nan chong and the others returned home. the animals had all bought their favorite things, so they were sleeping soundly. in the next few days, the animals continued to stream. grandpa pet still went to school. however, when he went to school, he found that his favorite grandpa was being pestered by someone, and shi lin especially liked to follow her. this little brat always bought her milk tea, food, and all kinds of things. he would follow her wherever she went, and asionally, he would even freeload for food. shi lin was still quite cute. although he liked to follow mo nan, he was handsome and knew how to talk. not only did master chong not hate him, but the people around him also found him quite fun. everyone became friends with him. ninth master li knew of shi ling¡¯s existence and would asionally see him. he could also tell that shi lin was pursuing master pet. of course, he didn¡¯t really care about a little kid. he knew that his darling only treated shi lin as a child. at night, when ninth master li came to pick up mo nan chong, shi lin followed him out. he followed mo nan chong and when they reached the door, he looked at li jiujue. ¡± can you give me a ride? ¡± ¡°for you? why? where are you going? is it on the way?¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows and looked at shi ling. ¡°it¡¯s on the way. i¡¯m going to shoot an advertisement today, right? i¡¯m going to shoot an advertisement too.¡± shi ling said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s the samemercial. you don¡¯t mind, do you? ¡± ¡°of course i don¡¯t mind,¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡± get in the car. ¡± mo nanchong got into the front passenger seat while shi ling sat in the back. he held his phone and leaned forward. then, he looked at li jiujue on his left and then at mo nanchong on his right. ¡°ninth master is quite generous!¡± he leaned back in a good mood. mo nanchong also nced at li jiujue in surprise. she knew that li jiujue was easily jealous, but he did not chase shi ling away. the car moved slowly. it didn¡¯t take long before they arrived at the location where the advertisement was being shot. when she got out of the car, mo nan chong saw sister huan, so she went to look for her first. after shi lin got out of the car, he looked at li jiujue with a slightly provocative look. ¡± do you know what i mean? ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve taken a fancy to my woman and want to snatch her away from me. do you think i can¡¯t tell?¡± li jiujue raised his eyes and smiled devilishly. ¡± but you can¡¯t snatch her away! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re so confident in yourself? i¡¯m younger than you, more good-looking than you, and i have more future prospects than you. women all like young hunks. you¡¯re already so old, so girls usually don¡¯t like you.¡± ... shi lin said confidently, ¡± besides, we¡¯re in the same industry. you¡¯re not an artiste! ¡± ¡°people in the same circle have more to talk about.¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯llpete with you fairly, but don¡¯t think it¡¯s too sudden when someone else takes her away!¡± ¡°you¡¯re really confident in yourself.¡± li jiujue put his hands in his pockets. ¡± but darling will not like you. in her eyes, you are just a little brat. ¡± li jiujue strode forward. he quickly stood beside mo nan chong, his eyes filled with love. when he turned around, there was a hint of provocation in his eyes. shi lin was a little angry. ¡°hmph!¡± he would definitely win darling¡¯s heart. the two of them had been together for a long time and must have gotten tired of each other long ago. the two of them acted as a couple during the advertisement. hence, they held hands. at first, shi ling was very proud of himself, but ninth master¡¯s eyes were too sharp, as if they were cutting him into pieces. he couldn¡¯t get into the mood and couldn¡¯t do a good shot. ... then, he felt quite defeated. when mo nanchong was resting, he walked over to li jiujue¡¯s side. ninth master lovingly passed her a ss of fresh fruit juice and patted her head affectionately. ¡± are you tired? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± mo nanchong chuckled and said, ¡± don¡¯t make things difficult for the little kid. he doesn¡¯t have a strong mentality. if this goes on, themercial won¡¯t be filmed well! ¡± Chapter 2184 2184 of course, my girlfriend has to apany me ninth master li didn¡¯t argue with shi ling. he stood at the side with a strong aura. even without saying anything, his aura was enough to crush shi ling. many people at the studio were looking at li jiujue. some of the young girls were blushing as they started to discuss. ¡°i¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡± 9th master is so handsome! no one in the entertainment industry canpare to him! ¡± ¡± he even participated in a variety show because of grandpa, and he¡¯s always by grandpa¡¯s side. i really envy grandpa. not only is his boyfriend so handsome, but he¡¯s also so good to her! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right! i want a boyfriend like him too! ¡± shi ling had just changed his clothes when he heard someone say this. he nced over. although his eyes were cold, they could notpare to li jiujue¡¯s. ¡°am i not handsome enough?¡± shi lin asked, a little angry. ¡°ah?¡± the girls turned around abruptly. when they saw shi ling, they were all shocked. ¡°not really!¡± ¡°teacher shi must be handsome too!¡± ¡± he¡¯s extremely handsome. if he wasn¡¯t handsome, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to film thismercial. he¡¯s stepped into the entertainment industry. teacher shi, do you have any misunderstandings about yourself? ¡± ¡°then how about me?¡± shi ling raised his eyes and his gaze fell on li jiujue and mo nan chong, who was standing beside him. li jiujue doted on her. he tidied her hair with his hands, and his eyes were full of love. he was tall and his legs were long and straight. he had a strong aura and was indeed ruthless. ¡°this one? after all, teacher shi is still young!¡± ¡°after all, ninth master is older and more stable. he¡¯s definitely notparable!¡± ¡°ninth master¡¯s aura is much stronger. in terms of appearance, the two of you have different styles!¡± ¡± in general, ninth master¡¯s aura is very strong. mr. shi, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. after all, mr. li has been in the business world for many years, so it¡¯s not strange for him to have such an aura. ¡± shi lin was speechless. his face immediately darkened. her gaze fell on li jiujue. how was he inferior to her? if he wanted to be like this with him, he could do it too, okay? he walked forward a little angrily and stood in front of li jiujue. however, he was young, after all, and his aura was not as strong as li jiujue¡¯s ... he even felt that li jiujue could suppress his aura. shi ling suddenly felt a little defeated. indeed, he could notpare to li jiujue. his aura disappeared without a trace in front of 9th master. ¡°we¡¯re starting.¡± mo nanchong patted shi ling¡¯s shoulder. ¡± let¡¯s go, kid! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a little kid!¡± shi lin raised his head and retorted. ¡°alright, you¡¯re not a little friend. you¡¯re a big friend.¡± mo nanchong chuckled. only a child would mind being called a child. shi ling was an interesting kid. the shooting of the advertisement went smoothly. shi ling was determined to do a good job. he could not embarrass himself or mo nan chong. although he might not be as good as li jiujue in some ways, he could not be inferior to mo linyuan in every way. he would try his best to work with mo nan chong in the future. he didn¡¯t believe that they hadn¡¯t gotten tired of each other after dating for so long. he would find a way topete fairly. ¡°can i ask you out for dinner tomorrow?¡± shi ling asked. ¡°hmm?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment. he thought for a moment, but before he could answer, li jiujue walked over and hugged mo nanchong. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m not free tomorrow. ¡± ¡°chinese valentine¡¯s day. of course, my girlfriend has to spend it with me.¡± li jiujue walked away with mo nanchong in his arms domineeringly. ¡°you¡¯re so busy. do you spend the whole day with me?¡± shi lin caught up. her manager and assistant also hurriedly chased after her. ¡°of course.¡± li jiujue chuckled. ¡± how could i leave darling alone on such a holiday? of course, no matter how busy i am, i have to apany her! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± shi ling bit his lips and looked at mo nan chong gloomily. ¡°little friend, it¡¯s not that easy to steal my wife!¡± li jiujue opened the car door for mo nan chong. she waved at shi ling after her husband got in the car. shi ling also waved his hand in a daze. the manager took a deep breath. ¡± baby, what do you mean? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really thinking of chasing me?¡± shi lin¡¯s manager was also an interesting person. he looked a little sissy and dressed up in a fancy way. ¡°of course.¡± ¡± i like her, ¡± shi ling said. ¡°i thought you were joking. are you serious? but she already has a boyfriend. it¡¯s not good for you to do this. if we¡¯re photographed by some nosy reporters, our future will be in trouble.¡± the manager took a look and sighed. ¡± i¡¯d better not! ¡± ... the assistant nodded his head in agreement. ¡± brother shi, i think we should forget about it too. actually, lord fourth and lord pampered are a good match. you can¡¯t break them up! ¡± shi ling turned to look at the assistant. the assistant shrank back in fear. ¡± i¡¯m not saying you¡¯re bad, butpared to 9th master and 9th master, there¡¯s still a ... there¡¯s still a little bit of difference ... this isn¡¯t something you can catch up to in a short time. if i were a girl, i¡¯d like 9th master too!¡± ¡°do you want to change your personality?¡± shi ling raised his eyebrows. the assistant was stunned. don¡¯t! i won¡¯t say anymore, i¡¯ll shut up!¡± ¡°alright, shi lin, stop it,¡± the agent said. she¡¯s fine. no matter how much you like her, you should hide it for me. otherwise, it¡¯ll be bad for both of you!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t hide it. i¡¯m going to tell the whole world that i like her. even if she¡¯s not free tomorrow, i¡¯ll still give her a present!¡± after saying that, shi lin turned around and got into his car. in the car, he shouted, ¡± why are you guys in a daze? aren¡¯t you leaving yet? ¡± ¡°no!¡± the manager was frightened. she rushed to the car and said in a panic, ¡± baby, please don¡¯t do anything scary. you know that my heart is not good. if i get scared, will you pay for it? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already decided,¡± shi ling said. ... ¡°big brother, i¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t do this, i¡¯m scared!¡± the manager rubbed his hands. ¡°even so, i can¡¯t give up on the woman i like.¡± shi ling was determined. he took out his phone and started to look up how to surprise the woman he liked on chinese valentine¡¯s day. the assistant nced at the manager, and both of them had a look of despair on their faces. they knew shi lin¡¯s personality. he had always been very persistent. but the problem was that he really couldn¡¯tpare to 9th master! without 9th master, shi lin was indeed very outstanding. however, if 9th master was in front of him, he was nothing. he could not bepared to him at all. 9th master¡¯s aura was not something that could be casually cultivated over a few years. in front of ninth master, shi ling was really too young and tender. of course, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to say that shi ling was young and tender. in front of others, shi ling was extraordinary, but not in front of lord jiu. Chapter 2185 2185 three people on a date, he¡¯s like a son the next day was chinese valentine¡¯s day after all, so everyone in the family who had a partner had arranged their own activities. master pet and master jiu naturally had their own activities. they were nning to go out to the movies and have a meal together. but as soon as they stepped out, they saw a red sports car filled with flowers at the door. shi ling was sitting in the car. not far away, shi ling¡¯s manager and assistant were bribing a few paparazzi who were squatting nearby. ¡°happy holiday.¡± shi lin got out of the car with a huge bouquet of flowers. the fresh flowers were handed to mo nanchong, who did not know whether to ept or not. looking at shi ling¡¯s eager eyes, she finally gave in. li jiujue nced at shi ling and shrugged. ¡± as her boyfriend, aren¡¯t you going to give her flowers? ¡± shi ling said proudly. ¡°how do you know i won¡¯t?¡± 9th masterughed. at this moment, a few ck cars drove over from not far away. many cute children got out of the cars. girls in dresses and children in ck suits, each holding a bouquet of flowers that were taller than them. the children lined up to give mo nan chong the flowers. they ced the flowers around her in the shape of a heart. the most important thing was that these flowers were very beautiful and were all very special. each bouquet of flowers had a card with 9th master¡¯s handwriting on it. obviously, it was 9th master who wrote it. ¡°shi lin has suffered a crushing defeat!¡± ¡± tsk, tsk, so pitiful. i don¡¯t even want to film him anymore! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s too tragic. he wanted to pursue lord pet, but he waspletely crushed by lord jiu. ¡± the paparazzi stretched their necks and sighed. the manager and assistant turned around and held their foreheads. it was too tragic. shi ling¡¯s preparations were considered meticulous, but who would have thought that li jiujue¡¯s preparations were more thorough and more impressive ... there was no way shi lin could bepared to her. ¡°how tragic.¡± the assistant sighed. ¡± his self-esteem is about to be crushed! ¡± the manager nodded,¡±that¡¯s terrible. this kid has never been beaten like this before, right?¡± aiyo, you¡¯re so pitiful!¡± at the same time, shi ling was looking at this scene in a daze. mo nan chong smiled brightly when he saw the flowers that ninth master had sent. ¡± when did you prepare this? why didn¡¯t i know about it? ¡± ¡°how can i surprise you if you know?¡± 9th master said calmly, ¡± you said you liked these light blue flowersst time, so i prepared these for you. ¡± ¡± however, with so many of them, they will also wither. it will be a waste if we can¡¯t look at them anymore. ¡± grandpa chong said with some regret. ¡± i¡¯ve asked the people in naer¡¯sboratory to help. they used some special medicine that can store them for a long time. ¡± li jiujue said. master pet was very happy and called li ruhua and the others to help move the flowers. shi lin was speechless. at this moment, he was like apletely unnecessary person. looking at the flowers that he had given him, he felt even more hopelesspared to the flowers that li jiujue had given him. master jiu raised his eyebrows and nced at shi ling. ¡± these flowers ... your flowers are not bad, either. but before you gave them to me, did you not know what my darling likes? ¡± shi ling red at li jiujue angrily. 9th master smiled like a demon. ¡± it¡¯s okay. we love people and are good people. it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t ept ugly flowers. we can¡¯t let the child lose too much face, right?¡± ¡± ... ¡± shi ling red at ninth master angrily. mo nanchong nced at the childish li jiujue. after knowing that she treated shi lin like a child, master jiu was no longer jealous. but now, he was deliberately angering the little kid. he felt that this little brat would die of anger. the manager and the paparazzi were standing in the corner, shaking their heads as they looked at shi ling. it was too tragic. sending flowers in front of her boyfriend, and in the end, she waspletely crushed by her boyfriend. this was really too embarrassing. it was so embarrassing that she could probably hide in a hole. more importantly, her boyfriend had such a strong aura that he didn¡¯t even take him seriously. on the contrary, he had elevated her boyfriend to a higher level. ¡°let¡¯s go and watch a movie.¡± li jiujue nced at shi ling as he spoke. ¡± oh, what are you going to do? do you want toe along? ¡± i don¡¯t mind buying a movie ticket for each of us.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go!¡± shi ling narrowed his eyes. it¡¯s good to follow. he would always have a chance. after that, shi ling got into li jiujue¡¯s car and followed them to the movies. of course, he was just a little kid to the two of them, so it was like they were taking a kid who liked to join in the fun to watch a movie. shi ling didn¡¯t notice it at first, but after he got into the car, he also felt strange. ¡°he actually went?¡± the manager held his forehead and looked helpless. ¡± don¡¯t you think that this looks like 9th master and his favorite master bringing their son to the movies? ¡± ¡°the same feeling.¡± the assistant nodded his head deeply and said, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect our brother shi to take things so hard. ¡± ... ¡°it¡¯s too tragic!¡± ¡°but speaking of which, i don¡¯t see many suitors since i¡¯m so outstanding.¡± one of the paparazzi said. ¡± after all, ninth master is here. he alone has taken over me. except for brainless people like shi lin, who would dare to approach me? ¡± the other paparazzi clicked his tongue and looked at his agent sympathetically. he patted his agent¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, your shi ling is so silly. even if we don¡¯t cover the details, someone will tell us. but there¡¯s nothing wrong with pursuing your beloved master! ¡± ¡°third party, that¡¯s not a good reputation, right?¡± the assistant rubbed his temples. ¡°he won¡¯t be able to catch up either. i think the general public will only sympathize with him and not criticize him. after all, master pampered and 9th master have always been a good couple.¡± ¡°i think he¡¯s too miserable. he¡¯ll probably only be abused. what third party, he can¡¯t even get in. if he can¡¯t get in, can he be considered a third party?¡± movie theater. shi lin followed behind mo nan chong and ninth master. they were all wearing masks, and shi lin was even wearing a cap. after all, he was an artiste. of course, even though they were wearing masks and caps, he and 9th master were both very tall and had strong auras. many people around them still looked over. li jiujue collected the tickets very quickly. he and mo nanchong chatted andughed, and they even bought popcorn. when they were buying food, li jiujue did not forget to turn around and ask shi ling if he wanted some. ... shi ling felt strange. many people around them had already noticed them. although they didn¡¯t recognize him, master pet and master jiu were so easy to recognize, so most people recognized them. ¡°i¡¯m going on a date with 9th master!¡± ¡°it¡¯s so sweet!¡± ¡°but who¡¯s that guy? why do you keep following them like a little follower?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t know. he doesn¡¯t look like their assistant ... ¡± Chapter 2186 2186 thousands of gifts shi lin was following mo nan chong and his partner. when he heard the discussions around him, his face darkened. he looked like their son? mo nan chong was about the same age as him. how did she give birth to a son as old as him? which part of him looked like her son? he wished he could pull down his mask. of course, shi lin did not do so in the end. he still followed mo nan chong and li jiujue into the movie theater. li jiujue¡¯s arrangement to surround the movie theater was interesting. he and his favorite grandpa had chosen couple seats in thest row. what was even more impressive was that he had bought a couple seat for shi lin, but he was only sitting alone. when he was surrounded by couples, shi ling¡¯s heart felt like it was going to explode. he had never expected that 9th master would be so unkind. ¡°you¡¯re wee,¡± li jiujue sat beside shi ling, separating him from mo nanchong. he smiled and said, ¡± isn¡¯t it very spacious for one person to sit in two seats? ¡± it¡¯s chinese valentine¡¯s day, so you should be a happy single dog.¡± shi ling looked at li jiujue with rage. this devil! she was deliberately provoking him. however, he would not admit defeat. ¡°yeah, it¡¯s quitefortable. thank you so much.¡± shi lin said through gritted teeth. this man was a demon! a great demon! shi ling red at li jiujue. he watched the movie while watching the two of them. once he saw the two of them making any intimate movements, he immediately started to pull li jiujue aside and talk to him. ¡°what did that plot just now mean?¡± ¡± wow, 9th master, did you realize that the fighting scene just now was so cool? ¡± ¡± this movie isn¡¯t bad. 9th master¡¯s selection is very good! ¡± shi ling would talk to li jiujue from time to time. in the end, not only did he not watch lord jiu¡¯s movie, but he also didn¡¯t have a chance to speak to lord chong. he was almost angered to death. the movie was not bad. at least, grandpa chong was very happy to watch it. she didn¡¯t even notice what the two men were fighting about. when they left the cinema, she was still talking about the plot. the two of them had no idea what they were watching. she then realized that the two childish men were not watching the movie seriously. ¡°so, what are you all doing?¡± ¡± when you were watching the movie, were you in your own world? ¡± mr. pet asked in disbelief. ¡°more or less.¡± shi ling raised his eyebrows. ¡± i chatted with 9th master for a while. he¡¯s a very creative person. he¡¯s a good person. ¡± i quite like 9th master!¡± ¡°this little wimp isn¡¯t bad, i quite like him too.¡± lord jiu raised his eyebrows, not to be outdone. grandpa pet: ¡°?? ¡± could she be an extra? had the two of them evolved into a brotherhood? but it was a good thing. she had a good impression of shi ling. this kid was quite interesting. ¡°so, are we going to eat next?¡± shi lin said, ¡± why don¡¯t i treat you to a meal? ¡± after all, 9th master treated me to a movie, didn¡¯t he?¡± master pet looked at li jiujue. she had thought that li jiujue would reject her, but he had unexpectedly agreed immediately. ¡± sure, you cane back to our house to y after you¡¯re done eating. ¡± oh, you don¡¯t know, right? i live with darling.¡± ¡°are you staying at grandpa chong¡¯s house? oh, i understand. your stomach isn¡¯t that good, right?¡± shi ling snorted. ¡°it¡¯s just that my stomach isn¡¯t too good, so i have to eat soft rice. the key is that someone is willing to let me eat. if you have a bad stomach, do you have a ce to eat?¡± the two childish men began topete with each other. mo nan chong listened to the two of them argue and felt a little troubled. they arrived at a private restaurant that shi ling had chosen. it was a private restaurant that they all liked. after the three of them went in, shi ling ordered some dishes and asked for their tastes. they were still bickering before the meal, no one losing to the other. during the meal, lord chong was a little overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. she didn¡¯t even have time to eat, but the two men were crazily putting food on her te and peeling prawns for her. ¡°she¡¯s my girlfriend. i¡¯ll take care of her. you can eat.¡± lord jiu peeled two. ¡± that won¡¯t do. he¡¯s my savior. i have to repay him. i have to peel prawns or devote my life to him. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. she looked at the increasing amount of food in front of her and felt like she was about to explode when she was almost out of time to eat. an older woman was fighting with a little kid. a little brat. he knew that she was his girlfriend, yet he still fought with him. in the past, he thought that it was cool for his mommy to be pursued by many powerful people. he also thought that he did not have many suitors. now, he understood. this was truly a big headache. ... ¡°i can eat it myself! i¡¯m not disabled, can¡¯t i peel prawns?¡± master chong raised his eyebrows and looked at the two of them. ¡± besides, you¡¯ve already peeled it. is there any meaning to eating it? ¡± you can only have a soul if you peel it yourself, don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°did you hear me? i told you to stop peeling it!¡± shi ling red at li jiujue. ¡°i told you not to peel it!¡± li jiujue snorted. ¡± eat quietly. don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating or sleeping. don¡¯t you understand? ¡± with master chong¡¯s cold voice, everyone finally quieted down. grandpa chong ate his food quietly, feeling much better. after filling their stomachs, they went out for a walk. the two men fought to help carry the things and pay the bill. just like that, grandpa chong experienced an inexplicable chinese valentine¡¯s day. because she was a little angry, she let the two of them hold hands on the way back and walked in front alone. so, when they returned home, everyone in the family was shocked, especially the few single dogs. shi lin¡¯s manager had somehow gotten together with huahua and the others. he and huahua were sitting together and discussing something, and they were very happy. ... but when she looked up, she saw shi ling and li jiujue holding hands. ¡°f * ck, what are you guys doing?¡± the manager felt a headache. ¡°... you didn¡¯t catch up with master pet, but you caught up with master jiu? i¡¯ve be a single dog?¡± the assistant was also dumbfounded. ¡°wow.¡± huahua eximed and sat on the bench to watch the show. shi ling and li jiujue then let go of each other¡¯s hands. ¡± no! ¡± the two of them firmly denied. ¡°i was the one who asked them to.¡± said grandpa chong. ¡°master chong wants to match them together?¡± huahua¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± you don¡¯t want your boyfriend anymore? ¡± ¡°of course not. i just don¡¯t want them to fight. if they do, i¡¯ll be the one with a big head.¡± said grandpa chong helplessly. beside him, the manager held his forehead in despair. ¡± you weren¡¯t photographed by the reporters, right? if you were, it would be troublesome! ¡± who knew what kind of strange rumors woulde out if she held hands with 9th master? ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± grandpa chong shrugged. 9th master and shi lin had already retracted their hands as if they had seen a ghost. they had been holding hands all the way and were about to go crazy. Chapter 2187 2187 chapter 2188-trending indeed when the sky turned dark, 9th master showed off to shi ling again. of course, 9th master¡¯s show wasn¡¯t much. the most important thing was that master pet had also given 9th master a gift. this made shi lin very sad. master chong¡¯s gift was also generous. he gave a vi to master jiu. the manager was dumbfounded. he looked at shi ling sympathetically and said, ¡± the rich people are crazy. you¡¯d better forget it! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s so great about living off a woman!¡± shi ling said angrily. at this moment, a loud noise came from the sky. the group of people looked up at the sky and saw countless drones appearing in the air. they pieced together many words and various heart-shaped patterns. the drones came in all kinds of shapes, and there seemed to be a lot of things hanging on them. the little velvet boxes looked very cute. ¡°darling is so blessed!¡± huahua looked up at the sky and said enviously, ¡± if only a man could treat me like this! ¡± the assistant next to her looked at li ruhua in shock and confusion. ¡± a man? ¡± what kind of man would be able to stand such a body shape? he was also tall and burly, and he had tattooed arms! ¡°what? i can¡¯t find a man?¡± huahua red at the assistant. ¡± if someone could treat me like this, i¡¯d do it even if he was neither a man nor a woman, let alone a man! ¡± the assistant covered her mouth. he was really ferocious. ¡°that makes sense!¡± li ruhua¡¯s manager nodded in agreement. at the same time, shi lin¡¯s face had already turned green. this show of love is endless, isn¡¯t it? he finally knew that li jiujue was a ck-bellied man. he did it on purpose. he had deliberately asked him to watch a movie with him and pretended to be magnanimous, but he was actually petty and deliberately wanted him to see this scene. ¡°darling, these boxes are all my gifts for you!¡± li jiujue smiled and pointed at the sky. the drone had changed its formation countless times and was now hovering above them. at this height, the boxes hanging from the drone could just fall down. darling could choose any box and open it to see what was inside. ¡°all of them?¡± mo nan chong was also a little surprised. li jiujue would give her gifts from time to time, and he would give her whatever she wanted. but it¡¯s just chinese valentine¡¯s day, why did they get so many gifts? wasn¡¯t it a little exaggerated? ¡°f * ck, what¡¯s this?¡± on the other side, the staff who had been leading ah hua, fatty, and the others to the live broadcast had alsoe over. they were all shocked when they saw the scene. ah hua, fatty, and the other animals were also in a state of shock. ¡°oh, it looks like master pet and ninth master are celebrating the festival!¡± the staff member quickly reacted and exined to the audience in the live broadcast room. then, the audience in the live broadcast room went into an uproar. [ is there a festival? ] [ quickly let us see! ] [ give us single dogs some dog food to eat. we¡¯re not afraid of being stuffed to death! ] [ oh my god, what¡¯s this? are there so many gifts? [ isn¡¯t that too cool? ] [ so what are the gifts in these beautiful boxes? is it empty, or is there a gift? ] [ master pet, aren¡¯t you going to unwrap one and see? ] i heard that master chong gave 9th master a manor today. i think 9th master¡¯s gift should be more expensive, right?¡± [ it¡¯s so cool. so, what kind of gift is it? ] [ open it and take a look. i¡¯m so curious! ] the audience in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t care about ah hua and the others anymore. now, they just wanted to see what gift ninth master would give their favorite master. master pet was actually curious about what was in each box, so she picked one up and opened it to take a look. there was a huge diamond ring in the box. she was surprised for a moment and looked at li jiujue. li jiujue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he simply exined the origin of the ring. then, mo nan chong opened another box. this time, it was a very famous and expensive ne. following that, another valuable hairpin appeared. after that, there was another box that contained a few hundred vis that he had promised mo nan chong. ninth master had collected the best vis in the world and bought them. next, there were luxury cars, cruise ships, private nes ... li jiujue had used his astonishing wealth to prepare a gift that shocked everyone. shi ling was stunned, as were his manager and assistant. they had forgotten that shi ling was still there and the animals were live streaming. in fact, many people in the live broadcast room had already noticed shi lin. after all, shi lin was also a little famous. the recent dramas he had filmed had all be a little popr, so many people knew about him. [ is that shi lin? ] [ i think i see shi lin! ] [ f * ck, really? ] ... [ does shi lin know master pet too? ] [ that¡¯s not strange. they¡¯re both from the entertainment industry. didn¡¯t they just coborate on an advertisement recently? ] [ that¡¯s true. but is shi ling spending chinese valentine¡¯s day with me? ] are you here to eat dog food? as far as i know, shi lin is single, right? ] master pet opened all the small boxes that li jiujue had prepared for her. each box contained a very important gift. some girls would never receive one in their entire lives, but li jiujue had arranged everything for his favorite master. shi ling looked at li jiujue silently from the side. he was very infuriating. of course, he was also helpless and could only watch helplessly. meanwhile, the manager suddenly realized something. when he saw that someone was livestreaming, his face turned green. ¡± f * ck, this is troublesome. are we going to be on the hot search tomorrow? ¡± ¡°i have to quickly contact the public rtions team toe up with an emergency n!¡± ... ¡± i saw it. even the people in the livestream room recognized brother shi. ¡± the assistant looked at her phone and said, ¡± i don¡¯t know what everyone will think! ¡± the manager pulled shi ling,¡±let¡¯s go. have you had enough dog food?¡± if you¡¯re full, then hurry up and leave!¡± shi ling looked at li jiujue and snorted. ¡± you¡¯re just so-so, ¡± he said. ¡± i¡¯ll surpass you! ¡± ¨C the next day, just as the manager had guessed, shi ling was on the hot search. but surprisingly, the first hot search was from the cinema. shi lin had be the son of master pet and master jiu. [ hahaha, is shi lin going to be a son? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. it¡¯s really like a pair of parents going on a date and their son being the third wheel. they look so reluctant! ] [ i heard that shi lin wanted to pursue my favorite grandpa, but he ended up being fed a lot of dog food. my heart aches for shi lin! ] [ shi lin, don¡¯t take things too hard. there are so many youngdies in the world. why do you have to fall in love with someone else¡¯s flower? ] [ this is the first time i¡¯ve seen a man chasing a girl into a son! ] [ don¡¯t say anymore. i feel like shi ling is going to cry! ] [ hahaha, maybe she¡¯s at home looking at her phone and crying! [ you¡¯ve lost all your face! ] Chapter 2188 2188 a group to see her? the manager looked at thements and didn¡¯t know what to say. he nced at shi lin, who was sitting gloomily on the sofa, and asked, ¡± ¡°are you alright? i think it¡¯s good to be my son. i¡¯m so rich, you might as well be my godmother and godfather!¡± ¡°... i look like i¡¯m in need of money?¡± ¡°not really, butpared to 9th master and your favorite master, you¡¯re really short on money, aren¡¯t you?¡± the manager chuckled. ¡°you can leave now?¡± shi ling kicked him. the manager chuckled and said, ¡± it¡¯s better to be seen as the son of master pampered and master jiu than to be seen as a third party. i think it¡¯s a good thing too. ¡± there was no need to worry about the public rtions. thements online were pretty good. there was almost no criticism. instead, everyone thought that shi ling was cute, and even made his fans increase. of course, their shi ling was probably not feeling so good. he still looked very depressed. after all, he liked a girl and everyone thought that he was her son ... this scene was too beautiful, he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine it. while shi ling was feeling depressed, master petughed unsteadily after reading thements. he leaned on master jiu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± it¡¯s not bad to be a son. it¡¯d be great if we had a son as handsome as him in the future! ¡± 9th master tilted his head, his eyes bright. ¡± you want to have a son with me? ¡± ¡°that still depends on your performance.¡± grandpa chong raised his eyebrows. ¡°how do my darling still need me to perform?¡± li jiujue tilted his head andughed, then he kissed her. naturally, grandpa chong couldn¡¯t say anything. shi lin¡¯s matter didn¡¯t cause much of a stir. although it was on the hot search, everyone was still very friendly. master pet and master jiu had fed everyone a lot of dog food, but everyone was happy to eat it and had a good time. because sister huan didn¡¯t give her a lot of work, grandpa chong still went to school most of the time. of course, there were still people who were trying to defame master chong during the student union election, but he didn¡¯t care. it was as if they had hit cotton with their fists, and it was of no use. a few dayster, grandpa chong went to school as usual. but as soon as he arrived at the school, he encountered some problems. coincidentally, the person involved happened to be the one who had been defaming master pet, saying that he was so arrogant that he refused to go to the student union. ¡°help!¡± ¡°something seems to have happened to him. he fainted!¡± ¡± someonee quickly! who knows first aid?! ¡± mo nan chong saw the crowd and heard the cries for help, so he went over. there was a boy lying on the ground. it was that boy. he had fainted and his condition looked very bad. the students around him did not know how to perform first aid, so they werepletely at a loss. when they saw master peting over, some of them looked up with hope on their faces. however, some people knew that this boy had offended master chong, so master chong would most likely not help. ¡°grandpa pet!¡± ¡°master chong, you, he, can you help?¡± one of the girls asked. mo nanchong was dressed in a casual purple outfit. her long, slightly curly hair hung loosely over her shoulders. she looked like a goddess as she looked down at the man on the ground. someone next to him whispered, ¡± it¡¯s over. i¡¯m sure i remember that this person is from the student union. the student union has defamed her so much before. why should she save her? ¡± ¡°he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°i definitely won¡¯t save her!¡± ¡°you think i¡¯m you? she¡¯s so kind, she definitely wouldn¡¯t just ignore it. ¡± just as everyone was discussing, mo nan chong walked over, put down the things in his hands, and knelt down to help. after checking the situation, she frowned and said, ¡± the situation is very urgent. call an ambnce quickly. i can only do first aid. ¡± while he was talking, he had already started the emergency treatment. the people around him obediently made phone calls. some people were a little surprised that master chong really came to help without saying anything. they thought that master chong would not help. if he was a little more narrow-minded, he wouldn¡¯t even help at this time. after all, the student union had indeed gone overboard, but master chong did not hesitate to help. with the help of his beloved grandson, the boy was able to breathe on his own a little. when the ambnce arrived, the boy¡¯s life was basically out of danger. he was taken away by the ambnce. the crowd burst into a round of apuse. ¡°i¡¯m such a nice person!¡± ¡°she actually doesn¡¯t hold grudges. if it were me, i¡¯d just pretend i didn¡¯t see it, okay? you¡¯re ndering others ¡°reputation!¡± ¡± i¡¯m so handsome! she looks so cool when she saves people! i took so many photos! ¡± the surrounding people discussed for a while and mo nan chong left with a calm expression. that day, the school forum was filled withments about mo nan¡¯s pet saving a life. many people even posted photos, saying that master pet was really a god-like beauty and that he looked like a god when he saved a life. ... i¡¯m really too good! there were even more people who liked mo nan. that night, mo nan chong was shocked by the crowd at the entrance as soon as he stepped out of the school. it wasn¡¯t just grandpa chong who was surprised, many other students were as well. not only were there a lot of cars parked at the school gate, but there were also many handsome men waiting for their master pet. these handsome men were all 1.8 meters tall, and they all looked familiar. ¡°isn¡¯t that long junyu?¡± ¡°han feixing!¡± ¡°xuan hao is also here!¡± ¡± oh my god, so many people. isn¡¯t that the person who pampered me in the talent show? ¡± ¡± wuwuwu, so touching. did they alle together to see grandpa pet? ¡± ¡°master chong must be very good to them. it seems that the rumors are true. after thepetition, master chong must have made arrangements for those who didn¡¯t go out of their way. i¡¯ve also helped you!¡± ... ¡°what a surprise, they actually came to see me together!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡°i think the entire entertainment industry is doting on me!¡± ¡°why are you all here? aren¡¯t they all busy?¡± mo nan chong was not as surprised as the other students. after all, she had not received any news that they woulde to find her. ¡°i miss you. can¡¯t ie and see you?¡± han feixing leaned against the side of the car. his casual posture was simply too handsome. ¡°we all want to dote on grandpa. didn¡¯t we have a meal togetherst time? it just so happens that everyone is here, so we came together.¡± long junyu said. ¡°that¡¯s too much of an exaggeration. you can¡¯t all be in beijing, right?¡± mo nanchong facepalmed. he felt that more and more people were gathering around them. didn¡¯t these people know how good looking they were? they didn¡¯t even wear a mask and actually appeared together. ¡± i¡¯m here in beijing. those who aren¡¯t in beijing found an opportunity toe here. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll take you guys to eat something good.¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± is the north thearch¡¯s club okay? ¡± ¡°alright!¡± Chapter 2189 2189 she only belongs to me at night just like that, mo nan chong brought arge group of people to the north emperor club. fortunately, she had informed the north thearch club in advance, so all the guests had been cleared out. the entire north thearch club was empty. when the group of people arrived at the north thearch club, they were curious. after all, the north thearch club¡¯s price was not something that ordinary people could eat. with their status, they might not be able to eat at the north thearch club even if they earned a few years ¡®worth of money. master chong was really too good to them. ¡°master pet, we¡¯ll treat you to better food in the future!¡± ¡± it¡¯s my first time at the north thearch club. it¡¯s so exciting! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s my first time eating it too. i¡¯m so happy. master chong, you¡¯re so good!¡± ¡°grandpa chong, we¡¯ll be yours forever!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we¡¯re all master pampers from now on. master pampered can tell us anything.¡± mo nan chong¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the group of people. ¡± you¡¯re making it look like arge-scale mistress scene ... it¡¯s not like i¡¯m going to keep you guys ... ¡± everyone was speechless. the more people there were, the more lively it was. everyone¡¯s noise filled their stomachs. then, he went to sing and had a lot of fun. the group of people were very grateful to her grandfather.pared to the other instructors, she was actually the best. although she was scolded the most in the beginning, she was actually the most attentive. not only did she teach them seriously, but she also made ns for their future. she made all the ns that were suitable for them and brought them to thepany, asking thepany to respect their opinions. they were all under song junlin now, and song junlin had been very good to them. therefore, they were very grateful to master chong. now, almost every one of them had a different n, and thepany had given them good ns. the person who led them would tell them that the n was made by master chong and that master chong knew them very well. whether it was the field they were good at or the direction they wanted to develop in, grandpa chong knew everything. he made good ns for them and picked the most suitable agents for them. everyone was very satisfied with this. after the party ended, everyone sent mo nan chong home. as they had all been drinking, master chong did not let them leave. he even brought them to see the snake. orochi¡¯s live stream had not stopped, so the group of people were all in the frame. the live broadcast room exploded. [ oh my god, han feixing! ] [ sob sob sob, it¡¯s true. they¡¯re really here to see their beloved grandpa! ] [ i heard that i have made a very good n for everyone, so everyone is here to thank me. [ in the end, i still have to treat them to a meal at the north emperor club! ] [ isn¡¯t master pampering too good? ] [ sob, sob, sob. i really love pampering her. she¡¯s such a good person. ] [ she¡¯s beautiful and kind. that¡¯s exactly what she means. she¡¯s really a god! ] [ it¡¯s true. i heard that she even saved someone today. it¡¯s someone who always criticizes her. she¡¯s really great! ] [ really? [ i¡¯m still saving people who defamed me? ] [ sob, sob, sob. how can she be so nice! ] [ being a fan of her is really worth it! ] [ that¡¯s right, i¡¯m really too nice! ] [ why hasn¡¯t grandpa pet been participating in any variety shows recently? i feel that grandpa pet¡¯s sense of variety shows is not bad. he¡¯s very suitable to participate in variety shows! ] [ i heard that there¡¯s going to be an interesting variety show for master pet to participate in. i wonder if master pet and the others will participate. ] there was a lot of discussion in the live broadcast room. ah hua was hanging on a big tree, looking at a group of old acquaintances. of course, everyone was still a little afraid of ah hua. they were more interested in da pang. after seeing fatty, everyone went to see storm and rainstorm. someone even threw a ball for storm to pick up, but storm looked at him like he was an idiot and slowly walked to the side, toozy to care. ¡°wow, this dog has quite the personality. master pet, what kind of breed is it?¡± ¡°it¡¯s probably not a dog.¡± mo nan chong looked at storm. storm looked at the boy as if he was an idiot. then, he howled a few times, as if he was cursing. ¡°wow, it¡¯s not scolding me, right?¡± ¡°maybe?¡± grandpa chong raised his eyebrows. the male student was speechless. the group of boys were very excited. after ying a game of ¡± you chase me ¡± with the animals, they were sent to a small building to rest by master pet. ¡°master chong, aren¡¯t you going to live with us?¡± a boy looked at his beloved master and stammered, like a baby who needed a mommy. li jiujue appeared from behind and reached out to grab mo nan chong¡¯s arm. he grinned and said, ¡± of course not. are you guys daydreaming? ¡± ¡± 9th master, can you let us have your favorite master for a day? we¡¯re not doing anything, we just want to chat with your favorite master! ¡± ¡°yeah, i really want to pamper grandpa! i can¡¯t sleep at night, so i want to chat with grandpa pampered!¡± the group of people looked at li jiujue expectantly as he agreed. ... ¡± no way. she belongs to me alone at night. ¡± li jiujue grabbed mo nan chong¡¯s arm and turned to leave. everyone was speechless. everyone started sighing. she felt that li jiujue was so blessed. how could he have a master pet? none of them had such luck. that night, li jiujue trapped mo nan in his arms. ¡± if you keeping into contact with all kinds of guys like this, i¡¯m going to get jealous! ¡± ¡°they¡¯re all little brats. are you jealous of them?¡± mo nan chong flipped over and pressed himself on top of li jiujue. he cupped his face and looked at ninth master with widened eyes. ¡± my man is so handsome and he dotes on me so much. why would i run away? ¡± ¡°then you¡¯re not allowed to run away for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll have to stick to you forever!¡± master chong said with a smile. ...... the next day. ... after sending off the group of people, xu ruohuan came to look for master pampered. ¡± there¡¯s a variety show that i think is not bad. i want you to participate in it. are you interested? ¡± xu ruohuan asked. ¡°what variety show?¡± asked grandpa chong. ¡°it¡¯s more or less a travel variety show, where you can travel with different artistes. however, the festival group won¡¯t give you too much money to travel on a budget. there will be different arrangements in each ce for you to earn money.¡± sister huan said, ¡± this variety show is quite popr and i think it¡¯s quite interesting. if you¡¯re interested, we can participate. if you¡¯re not, i¡¯ll reject it. ¡± i don¡¯t have any good scripts recently, so i don¡¯t n on letting you take on any shows. other than this variety show, there¡¯s nothing else for now.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± a public tour, sure! ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll agree?¡± xu ruohuan immediately called the festival team and asked who would be participating. after receiving the results, xu ruohuan told the festival group that she would consider it. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mo nanchong asked suspiciously. ¡°there will be eight people participating in this episode, four men and four women ... but there¡¯s one male artiste who has a very bad reputation in the industry.¡± Chapter 2190 2190 chapter 2192-everyone wants to eat it mo nan chong looked at xu ruohuan. ¡± who is it? ¡± ¡°qi heshan,¡± xu ruohuan felt a headacheing on. ¡± there are two other female artistes who aren¡¯t easy to talk to either ... ¡± ¡°wouldn¡¯t that be more fun?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± if it¡¯s not challenging, i won¡¯t go! ¡± since it¡¯s so challenging, of course i¡¯m going!¡± xu ruohuan: ¡°??? ¡± although she knew that master chong liked challenging artistes, these artistes were all difficult to deal with. she felt that it was a big headache, but master chong actually thought it was fun and wanted to go? wasn¡¯t he afraid that the female artiste would pretend to be a white lotus while the male artiste would be vulgar and disgusting, full of nasty words? ¡°don¡¯t you think they¡¯re hard to deal with?¡± xu ruohuan said, ¡± won¡¯t you get a headache if you go? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, i can be more difficult to deal with than them.¡± mr. pet leaned back and said, ¡± that¡¯s so interesting. a free trip. although it¡¯s a poor trip, it¡¯s not bad. ¡± ¡°since ... you¡¯re not afraid, then i won¡¯t say anything. let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have any good scripts recently. if you participate in more variety shows, it won¡¯t be so easy for people to forget you.¡± ¨C in the afternoon, when master pet took the animals out for a walk, he met the boy he had saved the day before. the boy had originallye to apologize and thank her, but when he saw ah hua behind master pet, he almost fainted from shock. ¡°ah hua, quickly hide! you¡¯ll have to take responsibility if you scare her to the point of fainting!¡± master chong called out and looked at the boy. ¡± are you okay? i feel like you¡¯re about to faint! don¡¯t worry, our pets are very obedient. they don¡¯t bully good people, only bad people!¡± the boy¡¯s legs turned to jelly and he almost fainted again. ¡°i¡¯m not a bad person!¡± the boy raised his hand and said nervously, ¡± i¡¯m not here to cause you trouble today. i¡¯m here to apologize and thank you. ¡± ¡°what?¡± master chong looked at the boy in front of him in surprise. ¡± with me? ¡± ¡°yes,¡± ¡°do we know each other?¡± master chong was stunned for a moment. she usually didn¡¯t deliberately remember people she wasn¡¯t familiar with, so she didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the person in front of her. the boy had wanted to say something, but he was left dumbfounded by mo nan chong¡¯s words. he raised his head and looked at master pet. he probably never dreamed that he had been dissing master pet all this time, but master pet did not recognize him. master chong had saved his life before, but he didn¡¯t know who he was. ¡°i, i, didn¡¯t you save me yesterday? ¡± i¡¯ve even posted a thread before ... it¡¯s the student union ... ¡± the boy lowered his head in embarrassment. the doctor had said that if it wasn¡¯t for master pet saving him in time, he would have already gone to see the king of hell. in the face of life, everything else was nothing. after he was revived, the person he wanted to thank the most was the person who saved him. if it wasn¡¯t for his grandfather, he would have been dead long ago. therefore, he was very touched. ¡°grandpa chong, thank you. also, i¡¯m sorry, i apologize for the things i did to you!¡± as he spoke, he looked at the two livestream staff behind him. ¡°is this a live broadcast? can you put me in the picture? i want to repent and apologize to master chong!¡± the camera of the live broadcast staff swept over. the boy started to repent and apologize. mo nan chong was speechless. her expression was a littleplicated, and there was a hint of disdain. [ hahaha. ] [ what¡¯s going on? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i can tell that master pampered doesn¡¯t have much patience. he really hates it when this boy in front of him apologizes to him. ] [ it¡¯s rare to bring the animals out for a walk, but herees an insensible one who¡¯s blocking my way and chattering non-stop! ] [ i can feel lord pet¡¯s impatience! ] [ i think i¡¯m running away! ] [ that must be what i¡¯m thinking. f * ck, what¡¯s going on? how long is he going to repent? ] if you want to repent, go to the lord buddha. why are you confessing to me? [ you¡¯re wasting my time. i¡¯m going out to y! ] [ my heart aches for grandpa pet! ] [ i also feel sorry for the animals! ] after the boy chattered on for a while, fatty and ah hua couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so ah hua rushed over and almost touched the boy intimately! the moment their eyes met, the boy was so frightened that he shivered and fell to the ground. he was obviously frightened. ah hua, on the other hand, was very happy. it looked at mo nan chong triumphantly, as if it was showing off. ¡± did you see that? i scared him unconscious. we can go now. ¡± ¡°take him to rest.¡± mo nanchong looked at the boy on the ground and called for another bodyguard. the bodyguards carried her away. then, master pet swaggered away with the animals. there were a lot of animals, but they were not aggressive. the residents nearby already knew that master pet had a lot of animals. although they looked powerful, they were very smart and didn¡¯t attack people. that was why no one was afraid of these animals. on the contrary, every time an animal came out, many people would run out to watch the fun. ... this time, grandpa pet had brought all the animals out. the neighbors had alle out. everyone shouted in the group and came to see the show. ¡°wow, that python is really big!¡± ¡°storm is here, storm, here¡¯s a chicken leg!¡± ¡°rainstorm, have a chicken leg too!¡± ¡± aiya, the critical hit is here too. i like this guy. one look and i can tell it¡¯s delicious! ¡± critical hit raised his head and looked at the old man who was looking at him with shining eyes. his expression was quiteplicated. it was better not to like this kind of love. the critical hit quietly dodged back. it was obvious that the old man, who had a great appetite when he saw it, was a little afraid. ¡°this chicken leg is so big.¡± the old man looked like he was about to drool. mo nan chong threw a packet of tissues at the old man. ¡± old master jiang, this chicken is not delicious. the meat is very hard. your teeth are not good, so don¡¯t think about it! ¡± ¡± little darling, you don¡¯t know, but this kind of chicken must be very fragrant. you can definitely bite through it with the pressure cooker. ¡± old master jiang licked his lips. ¡± however, it¡¯s indeed inedible for such a spiritual one. ¡± sigh, what a pity, it looks so fragrant no matter how you look at it. ¡± ... mo nan chong looked at critical strike with sympathy. ¡± critical hit, you didn¡¯t reincarnate well. there are people who want to eat you every day! ¡± ¡°giggle!¡± critical hit cried out in depression. before it met lord rong, it was actually often caught and eaten by people. it only met lord rong after running away thousands of times. lord rong was very good to it and had always protected it. it was also because of this that it was very willing to stay by lord rong¡¯s side. of course, master pet was good to it too. it had watched master pet grow up, so it liked this little girl very much. ¡°don¡¯t go out alone in the future. i see that there are many people who want to eat it. even though you¡¯re intelligent, not everyone won¡¯t eat you just because you¡¯re intelligent. more people will think that eating you might make them immortal.¡± mo nan chong said. she had once seen a post on a forum where a group of people were discussing whether one could be immortal after taking a critical hit. many people felt that the critical hit was so spiritual that it might really have a special effect. Chapter 2191 2191 livestreaming the delivery ¡°giggle?¡± critical hit felt that his grandpa pet was staring at him. his eyes were full of curiosity, and he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. ¡°actually, i¡¯m quite curious too. do you think you¡¯re good?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°giggle!¡± the critical hit screamed and flew up. ¡°i didn¡¯t say i was going to eat you. i was just a little curious.¡± master pet shrugged helplessly. she might have eaten the chicken that grew up with him after so long. because they had a chicken in their house, they rarely ate chicken. master pet brought a group of animals out to y and attracted a lot of attention, as well as a lot of old men and old women who followed him out. when they arrived at the park, everyone even yed with the animals and began square dancing with ah hua and the others. a group of olddies and elders touched ah hua. after finding out that ah hua was not so terrifying, they took various photos with ah hua. ah hua was particrly popr. ¡°aiya, this snake is even more obedient than our dog!¡± ¡± my cat isn¡¯t as smart as this python. i want to raise a python! ¡± ¡°you old man, do you think that anyone who raises snakes can be so smart? it¡¯s only because lord rong and the others keep pets that they can have such spirituality!¡± ¡± exactly! they¡¯ve caused a sensation among all the animals in the world! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true!¡± ¡°however, i was originally very afraid of snakes. after seeing this giant python, i¡¯m no longer afraid of snakes. whenever i see a snake, i want to touch it!¡± mo nan chong turned around when he heard the voice. her expression was a littleplicated. ¡± grandma liu, it¡¯s okay for you to touch ah hua when you see him, but when you see other snakes, you can¡¯t touch them casually. some snakes are venomous, and ... not all snakes are big and stupid like ah hua. not everyone can touch them! ¡± grandma liu was stunned. ¡± is that so? ¡± then i¡¯ll only touch ah hua in the future!¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± ah hua can be touched, but ah hua and the others will be going back to their suitable living ces soon. ¡± ¡°ah, doesn¡¯t that mean we won¡¯t be able to see them in the future?¡± the group of olddies and elders were all very disappointed and sad. recently, they had been doing morning exercises and square dancing at night with the animals, who were friendlier than humans. the people in the live broadcast room were overjoyed. [ this is too funny! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. is ah hua a good friend of the elderly? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone who likes viper. [ why is ah hua so likable! ] [ is ah hua a silly big guy? heughed until he cried! [ master pet, how can you describe ah hua like that? i think ah hua is still very smart, not like a stupid big guy at all! ] [ hahaha, my heart aches for the big dumb one! ] [ it¡¯s quite nice to see the animals ying with the elderly every day. [ ah hua and fatty are going back. there won¡¯t be a live broadcast if they go back, right? ] [ yeah, i can¡¯t bear to! ] because master pet said that they were going back soon, it instantly triggered a wave of gifts. grandpa pet was also very helpless. these people were all trying their best to reward them. because there were many people, they had a lot of money. master pet tried to persuade them again and again, but everyone was very stubborn and only wanted to reward ah hua and fatty. [ master pet, the reward is not for you. you don¡¯t have to be so excited! ] [ that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. we like to reward people like this! ] [ i can stop eating, but i can¡¯t stop watching fatty¡¯s eating stream! ] [ that¡¯s right! ] [ we just want to give wild tips! ] [ please don¡¯t stop us! ] [ don¡¯t worry, we can all be responsible for our gifts, so you don¡¯t have to stop us. [ they just need to take the money we give them, buy them delicious food, and let them live stream! ] [ right, feeding them is the most important thing! ] mo nan chong nodded. ¡± alright, alright, alright. i¡¯ll do a live broadcast for you! do a fewrge live broadcasts these few days!¡± the fans in the live broadcast room were very happy to hear this. after that day, master pet didn¡¯t go back on his word and organized a fewrge-scale live broadcasts for everyone. in addition to eating all kinds of fun things, there was also a live broadcast of a delivery. because the fans had sent a lot of things to the animals, master pet had asked the animals to open the packages themselves. ¡°these are the things you gave them. as for what¡¯s inside the package, we¡¯ve never seen it. just let them open the package and see what¡¯s inside, and see if it¡¯s something they like!¡± grandpa chong introduced. [ cut the crap, just tear it down! ] [ hahaha, that¡¯s great. it¡¯s really fun to see packages being opened. i love it! ] [ sob, sob. it¡¯s so exciting. i feel like i bought a lot of things and am opening a package here! ] [ ah, ah, ah, i¡¯m here to see you open the package. has it started? ] [ are they going to participate in storm, storm, and critical strike? ] mo nan chong took a look at thements and nodded. ¡± everyone will participate. those who have packages will open them. ¡± ... [ hey, the scene doesn¡¯t seem right. why are there so many packages in front of those people? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. aren¡¯t those lord rong¡¯s three godfather? was he also here to participate in the process of opening packages? [ why do they have so many packages? ] [ i heard that lord rong and lord chong like to send them express deliveries! ] [ it¡¯s also true that lord rong¡¯s favorite thing is to buy, buy, buy. she¡¯s the most prodigal woman in the world! ] ¡± hahaha, even if the sky falls, it won¡¯t stop lord rong from buying, buying, buying. i remember that once, lord rong went overseas and met a group of kidnappers. in the end, she took a fancy to some things in the kidnappers ¡®hands. although she was kidnapped, she actually started buying, buying, and buying. it¡¯s a little funny to think about it! ¡± [ lord rong is so cute! ] [ so, what gifts did master rong give his godfather? ] [ who¡¯s that over there? haven¡¯t i seen her before? ] [ oh, i remember that this person really likes to receive express deliveries. he¡¯s from lord fourth¡¯s side and his name is quan yu, butler quan. i heard that he¡¯s also an online shopping enthusiast, but he likes to buy cheap stuff! [ very down to earth! ] [ a person with an annual sry of one million yuan would not want cheap goods, right? ] [ no, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s really cheap. it¡¯s probably a few yuan or a few cents. if they say that it¡¯s a miser, they definitely won¡¯t buy it for more than 20 yuan! ] [ i¡¯mughing to the point of tears. is there really such a person? ] ... [ she looks pretty decent from the way she¡¯s dressed! ] [ that¡¯s the work uniform that lord fourth bought for him because he couldn¡¯t stand it. as for the clothes he bought for himself, he wouldn¡¯t buy t-shirts that cost more than ten yuan! ] [ butler quan is too funny! ] [ however, i¡¯m still concerned about whether the animals received our gifts! ] [ hurry up and open the package. i can¡¯t wait! ] [ me too. [ grandpa pampered, hurry up! ] mo nan chong saw that the staff had already put away the packages and distributed all of their packages to them. there was a camera in front of every animal, and when the livestream room wanted to see whoever¡¯s picture, they could switch to the camera of their favorite animal. Chapter 2192 2192 it¡¯s afraid of food? ¡°alright, let¡¯s start!¡± grandpa chong ordered. fatty had already opened one of the packages with his ws. storm also used its ws. it sat like a human and its movements were very familiar. it was obviously a guy who often opened packages. rainstorm suffered a little more. it was not easy for him to sit down, so he stood up to open the package. of course, he was also a skilled worker. he could directly bite the package and open the box. ah hua was also very powerful. its tail was like a sharp knife, and its speed of opening packages was also first-ss. although the critical hit only had two ws, the express delivery could be opened smoothly if it stood on the express delivery and shed with its mouth. the white tiger wasn¡¯t that fast in tearing open the package. it was as if it wasn¡¯t interested in anything. on the other side, the speed at which the few of them unwrapped the packages was also very fast. ¡°wow, rong ¡®er bought me a tie!¡± jiang fu was very happy when he saw the tie. ¡± see? it looks really good! ¡± he showed it to chenn and tang ziyi. then, the two of them took out the same tie. not far away, lord rong covered his face. he had never expected that they would open the package at the same time and remove the exact same tie. the three old men looked at the tie in each other¡¯s hands, dumbfounded. ¡± that¡¯s impossible. rong ¡®er likes me the most. this tie must be mine! ¡± tang ziyi snorted. ¡°i think mine is the best! you¡¯re all imposters!¡± jiang fu snorted. ¡± i think that girl rongrong has been perfunctory with us recently. when she gives ah yuan a gift, she has never been so perfunctory! ¡± chenn looked at leng rongrong with hidden bitterness. lord rong was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s not like that. can you guys listen to my exnation?¡± ¡°you really didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°i just think that these are all quite good looking, and all of you are suitable. after all, big daddy, second daddy, and third daddy are all very handsome! a good-looking person matched with a good item, you won¡¯t be afraid of shing clothes!¡± leng rongrong tried to exin. the people in the live broadcast room were alreadyughing all over the ce. he was quite serious. the three godfather¡¯s were skeptical. then, he continued to open the package. this time, they opened the package from master pet, and then they opened the same package. ¡°what is this?¡± jiang fu asked. ¡°a razor? the same model?¡± chenn frowned. ¡°i don¡¯t want to use the same one as you!¡± tang ziyi said. then, he received two murderous looks from the two people. after the three of them looked at each other, their gazes fell on mo nan chong. ¡± perfunctory! ¡± ¡°no, that wasn¡¯t perfunctory!¡± master pet quickly waved his hand. ¡± seriously, i heard that this model is very useful, so i prepared the same one for you! after all, you three are equally powerful, right?¡± the three of them looked at mo nan chong with dissatisfaction. mo nan chong was speechless. she wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. she felt that these three grandfathers would not be easy to deal with. after all, she had given them three identical gifts ... she just wanted to save time. who knew that she would be able to open her present today? furthermore, her mother was just as perfunctory as her. master chong came to master rong¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t tell me all the gifts you gave are the same three? ¡± ¡°more or less.¡± lord rong facepalmed. ¡°great, me too!¡± master pet smiled. ¡± i feel like they will explode! ¡± [ that¡¯s so funny. lord rong¡¯s three godfathers all received the same gift. it¡¯s very fair! ] [ i suspect that lord rong and lord chong are just trying to bezy! ] [ i¡¯ve seen the expressions on the three godfather¡¯s faces when they opened the gifts. they probably think that it¡¯s ridiculous. ] [ hahaha, my heart aches for the three godfather. actually, this is not bad. at least it¡¯s the same. it¡¯s very fair. there¡¯s no unfair situation. ] ¡°it¡¯s the same?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this too ridiculous?¡± ¡°impossible! i don¡¯t believe that our gifts are the same!¡± jiang fu and the other two couldn¡¯t believe it. the speed of opening the express delivery was extremely fast. of course, every time they thought that something was different, the other party would open the same thing very quickly. all the gifts were very fair, and almost everyone got one. they didn¡¯t know if they should be happy or sad. they were all the same. although it was fair, it was obvious that master chong and master rong didn¡¯t care about them as much as before. in the past, they would not give gifts so casually and would always choose carefully. theizens also found the three people¡¯s reactions very interesting. master chong and master rong quibbled, ¡± it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to give you special gifts, but i¡¯ve already given you all the gifts. you don¡¯tck anything, right? so, these are the only things i have. if these things are the same, there¡¯s no difference! ¡± the three of them red at the mother and daughter for a while. although they didn¡¯t want to admit it, what they said made sense. ... on the other side, the animals were very happy opening the packages. ah hua was so happy that it found a lot of gold and silver jewelry and put them on its head. the most outrageous thing was that it took apart a huge thick gold chain. everyone was very curious as to whether it was real or not, and even confirmed it for a moment. then, they realized that it was actually a real gold chain, as thick as an iron chain. but it was very suitable for ah hua. once ah hua put it on, coupled with the sunsses given by anotherizen, it looked very social. mo nan chong looked at ah hua¡¯s outfit and could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°what are you giving me!¡± she looked in fatty¡¯s direction again. fatty had sent a lot of food, all kinds of bamboo shoots, and all kinds of bamboo. fatty ate very happily. he was a fatty from head to toe. the gifts that storm, storm, and critical hit received were also interesting. the storm and storm caught a few roast chickens. then, critical hit looked at storm and storm with a resentful look, as if he would peck them to death if they dared to eat it. ... as for critical hits, he received a lot of strange attacks. he also received a book on 100 ways to cook delicious chicken. critical hit was silent for a long time as he looked at the book, then he attacked the camera like crazy. everyone in the live broadcast roomughed. [ who¡¯s so wicked to give such a book! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. this is a critical hit! ] [ serious suspicion. critical hit: literate! ] [ it¡¯s a chicken that has gone to college. it should be able to read. it would be strange if it couldn¡¯t! ] [ that¡¯s true. he¡¯s a cultured chicken! ] [ they¡¯re different from us! ] after the critical hit opened this book, many other books were opened. the rest of the books were rtively normal, and they were all very interesting. Chapter 2193 2193 huahua, are you polite? the white tiger also received all kinds of packages. its packages were smaller than the others, but they were a little scary. the first time the white tiger had opened a parcel, there was a rabbit inside ... the kind that was covered in blood. although it was wrapped up, it was still a terrifying sight. ¡°can this be broadcast?¡± the staff member asked grandpa pet, ¡± it¡¯s too bloody! ¡± mo nanchong took a look andughed like crazy. the white tiger was frightened by the bloodied rabbit. it retreated frantically, clearly feeling a little creeped out. it was a rabbit that had been ughtered. it was obvious that someone had fed it to the white tiger. of course, their white tiger didn¡¯t like to eat raw things, so it was scared and kept retreating. it was obviously frightened. [ this tiger doesn¡¯t like to eat raw meat? ] [ it doesn¡¯t just dislike it. it feels like it¡¯s frightened, right? ] [ it¡¯s true. i also think that the big white tiger was frightened. i guess it has never eaten raw meat before? ] [ master pet, you guys are too much. don¡¯t you let people eat raw food? ] don¡¯t tigers like to eat raw meat? mo nan chong: ¡± let me exin. big white really likes to eat cooked food. we didn¡¯t change its eating habits on purpose, but it seems to be a little afraid of blood. ¡± master pet was helpless. she had seen many tigers, but this was the first time she had seen a tiger that was afraid of blood. ¡°it¡¯s probably a tiger that¡¯s scared of blood.¡± said master chong with a smile. [ tigers are afraid of blood? [ this is the first time i¡¯ve heard of it! ] [ that¡¯s why all their pets are so special. the tiger is even a tiger that can get sick of blood. this is really funny. it¡¯s inexplicably very funny. ] [ i also think it¡¯s a little funny, but it¡¯s also quite cute. the moment the big white tiger was scared, it was so cute! ] [ no, don¡¯t tell me the fans are all feeding this kind of thing? [ i think the big white tiger is going to cryter! ] although the white tiger had opened a package that it didn¡¯t really like, it didn¡¯t give up. it continued to open all kinds of packages. the things that she opened up scared the white tiger into all sorts of different postures. every time the package was opened, there was a very bloody thing. it was obviously something that everyone fed it. however, when they were feeding it, no one expected that it was a tiger that didn¡¯t eat raw meat, which led to such an oue. mo nan chong said sympathetically, ¡± since they¡¯re all gifts from fans, why don¡¯t you try one? ¡± look at fatty next door, he¡¯s eating so happily. if he livestreams for everyone to see, everyone will be very happy. i think you can also perform one.¡± the big white tiger raised its head with a few question marks. are you serious? mo nanchong nodded heavily. ¡± just try it. your teeth are good. you can definitely bite through it. ¡± the fans would be very happy to hear him eat it. do you have the heart to disappoint your fans?¡± grandpa pet was very serious. the white tiger looked at the bloody rabbit in front of it and vomited after a few nces. then, it took two steps back. it raised its head to look at mo nan chong, then back at the camera. ¡± roar? ¡± it roared with little confidence. grandpa chong burst intoughter. ¡°alright, don¡¯t make things difficult for it. even letting it eat grass is better than eating this. it¡¯s true.¡± lord rong said. the white tiger turned around and started snatching the bamboo from fatty. fatty looked at the white tiger with a bamboo stick in his arms. the white tiger sat like a giant panda and started gnawing at the bamboo stick. ¡°did you see that?¡± lord rong couldn¡¯t help butugh. mo nan chong: ¡± ... are you really eating bamboo? ¡± [ hahaha, my heart aches for the big white tiger! [ don¡¯t let it eat raw meat! ] [ why don¡¯t we roast the rabbit? it likes to eat cooked food, doesn¡¯t it? ] [ it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re gnawing on bamboo. you¡¯re a carnivore after all. why are you gnawing on bamboo? ] [ that¡¯s right! master pet, don¡¯t make things difficult for our great white! ] [ give it cooked food! ] mo nanchong called li ruhua over to process the raw food and roast it for the white tiger. while li ruhua was roasting the chicken, critical strike raised his head to look at li ruhua with a ¡± are you polite? ¡± expression. ¡± oh, i¡¯m sorry. you¡¯re a chicken. i actually roasted a chicken in front of you. ¡± huahua nced at the roast chicken. ¡± but the roast chicken is really fragrant! do you want to try it?¡± in huahua¡¯s hand was a skewer of roast chicken. he was so good at roasting chicken that the fragrance of the food filled the air. everyone was drooling. only critical hit looked at li ruhua speechlessly. [ huahua, are you polite? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. my heart aches for the critical hit! ] [ however, i don¡¯t think it will care too much about the critical hit. after all, it¡¯s not an ordinary chicken. ] [ even if it¡¯s not an ordinary chicken, there are still many people who want to eat it, so it will probably consider its situation. ] [ yes, my heart aches for the critical hit. i¡¯ll probably feel that i¡¯m so miserable. ] [ but the roast chicken is really delicious. when it¡¯s done, the taste is amazing! ] ... [ it¡¯s not good to get a chicken dinner with a critical hit, right? [ i can almost smell chicken through the screen. ] [ hahaha, i don¡¯t want to eat a critical hit, okay? it¡¯s looking at huahua angrily! ] the white tiger loved to eat chicken. after li ruhua finished roasting the chicken, she threw it at it to eat. it ate the chicken in one bite. it was afraid of raw meat, but it wasn¡¯t afraid of cooked meat at all. it seemed to like it very much. [ i¡¯m drooling just watching this! ] [ oh my god, they all look so delicious. i¡¯m so hungry! ] [ no one canpare to huahua¡¯s craftsmanship! ] [ no wonder lord rong always wants him to be a nanny. who doesn¡¯t like such good cooking? ] [ i want a flower too! ] [ he¡¯s tall, handsome, knows how to roast meat, and asionally crossdress. he¡¯s simply amazing! ] the live broadcast room was very noisy. everyone liked this live broadcast and asked grandpa pet to broadcast it a few more times. ... this time, after the theme of opening the package, master pet also organized a food broadcast theme. after that, there were other live broadcasts. of course, time passed quickly. after a month, fatty and ah hua should be back in their own worlds. he found a private jet and sent them back to the forest. afraid that the neers would arrest them, master pet only livestreamed until they got on the ne and stopped. ah hua and fatty were reluctant to leave. ¡°i¡¯lle and pick you up during the new year.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± the city is indeed not suitable for you to live in. this ce is more suitable for you! ¡± ah hua came over and wrapped itself around mo nan chong. it rubbed against mo nan¡¯s pet affectionately. mo nan chong also patted ah hua¡¯s head affectionately. ¡± alright, i¡¯lle to pick you up again. it¡¯s okay, i¡¯lle to see you too. didn¡¯t i give you a satellite phone? you can give us a call when you¡¯re done!¡± mo nan chong only left after the two big ones left. ¨C ¡± mo nan chong is also participating in this show? ¡± qi heshan sat on a sofa and looked at his manager with interest. ¡± that¡¯s right, the female artistes are not bad. when the timees, be a little morew-abiding, especially mo nan chong. you know what kind of person she is, so don¡¯t provoke her! ¡± while his manager was trying to persuade him, qi heshan¡¯s mind had already drifted away. Chapter 2194 2194 chapter 2195-handing over everything ¡°darling, i can¡¯t apany you on this variety show. you have to be careful.¡± her manager, xu ruohuan, reminded mo nan chong when they were at the airport. master chong looked up at xu ruohuan. ¡± i¡¯ve been very careful. what are you worried about? ¡± ¡± you know that there are a few male artistes who aren¡¯t that great. when the timees, don¡¯t beat them up too badly. you need to pay attention to your image. ¡± xu ruohuan was helpless. she wasn¡¯t afraid of her beloved master being bullied. after all, he was very powerful. whoever dared to touch her, she would definitely make that person die an even more miserable death. however, it was still a program recording, and it was even a live broadcast. if he was too impulsive, it wouldn¡¯t be good to be scolded. it wasn¡¯t easy for master chong to reach his current national status. after all, she was master rong¡¯s daughter. people would alwayspare her to master rong and su qingyi. therefore, if master pet was not strong enough, he would always be outdone. but now, she was almost not inferior. although there was still a gap between her and lord rong, she had basically gained everyone¡¯s recognition. she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. if she did, she would be in big trouble. ¡°don¡¯t worry, do i look like such an unreasonable person? i¡¯ve never been so irascible.¡± mr. pet said seriously, ¡± if i beat him up, then i must have had enough. in that case, the public opinion will be on my side! ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t say. that guy¡¯s reputation in the circle is terrible, but his fans like him a lot. his image has never been overturned before. all the female artistes that he¡¯s slept with have been trampled to death by him.¡± xu ruohuan was still a little worried. she nced at mo nan chong. ¡°i¡¯m not an ordinary female artiste.¡± master chong patted xu ruohuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± alright, sister huan, don¡¯t act like an old mother. don¡¯t worry, i can handle it. ¡± because the program was very easy this time, grandpa chong was very happy. she liked this kind of challenging program. they didn¡¯t need to bring money. the festival group would give them some money and let them go on a poor trip. how interesting would that be? the festival group also arrived, and the live broadcast began. grandpa pet was sitting on a chair with a suitcase beside him. she looked cool with her sunsses on. the cameraman took a picture. master pet took off his sunsses and greeted them. ¡± teacher mo, please hand over your phone and money. our festival group will give you a phone. ¡± the staff member said to mo nan chong. mo nan chong readily handed his phone and wallet to the staff member and asked, ¡± when are the othersing? ¡± ¡°the other teachers should be here soon.¡± after the staff member packed up his things, he said, ¡± when we arrive, we¡¯ll also take their cell phones and wallets. ¡± as he spoke, the staff member looked at mo nan chong again. ¡± teacher mo, do you have anything else on you? our program doesn¡¯t allow you to bring any other money. of course, if you still have some food in your box, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, i don¡¯t have anything else on me. i¡¯m just waiting for the festival group to pay me! ¡± mr. chong said excitedly, ¡± where is our first stop? what¡¯s so fun about it? did the festival group arrange something for us again?¡± ¡± the first stop will be thand. when you arrive there, the festival group has T few designated ces for you to visit. you¡¯re free to arrange the rest T you¡¯ll be in thand for about a week T ¡± the staff member said. ¡± thand? i remember there¡¯s the world¡¯srgest amusement park there. are we going there? ¡± grandpa pet was in high spirits. although she had been there before, she still wanted to go there again. it would be even more interesting to go with so many people. ¡°yes, i won¡¯t spoil the rest, but i¡¯m going to the amusement park.¡± the staff member smiled and said, ¡± there will be some fun things to do. ¡± mo nan chong nodded and looked into the distance with a smile. ¡± someone¡¯s here! ¡± in front of them, qi heshan was wearing a pair of sunsses and a very mboyant outfit. he was walking over with a suitcase. qi heshan didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the industry, but every time he appeared on a variety show, he had a good sense of variety. he would also set up a character, so fans especially liked him, and there were many side-characters. of course, many people in the circle knew what kind of person he was, but everyone was afraid of offending him. he had an uncle who ran a bigpany and doted on him a lot, so any artiste who offended him basically didn¡¯t have a good end. [ qi heshan is so handsome! ] [ he¡¯s so cool! ] [ my brother qi is so handsome. ] [ i really like brother qi! ] [ how can there be such a handsome person in this world? isn¡¯t he dressed too well today? ] [ he does look good. he has always been good at fashion, right? ] everyone was in a heated discussion. mo nan chong raised his head and looked at qi he shan. when qi heshan came over, she didn¡¯t stand up. she had entered the entertainment industry early. although she wasn¡¯t as old as qi heshan, she had more experience than him, so there was no need to be too formal. ¡°teacher mo is already here?¡± qi heshan took off his sunsses and extended his hand to shake mo nan chong¡¯s. ¡°teacher qi, you¡¯re early too.¡± mo nanchong lightly touched her hand. he barely touched her hand, so it could be considered a handshake. at the same time, li jiujue, who hade to the airport to catch a ne because he had to go to country T for a business trip, was watching this scene from a distance. when he saw qi heshan, he furrowed his brows and strode over. he pulled mo nan chong into his arms as if he was dering his ownership. then, he looked up at qi heshan. ¡± teacher qi, my darling is participating in the same show as you. please take care of him. ¡± ... there was a hint of warning in his eyes. it was obvious that he knew who qi heshan was. qi heshan¡¯s uncle was indeed an impressive figure. he was also an all-powerful existence in the business world. ¡± don¡¯t worry, lord jiu. i¡¯ll take good care of teacher mo. ¡± qi heshan¡¯s smile was gentle, and he looked like a refined scum. ¡°ninth master, we should go.¡± beside him, lian kuang reminded. li jiujue reluctantly bade farewell to mo nan chong. he gave her a kiss before leaving. mo nan chong waved his hand. after a while, the other artistes arrived. to everyone¡¯s surprise, nie qian and fu qian were also here. because sister huan didn¡¯t tell them, master chong didn¡¯t know they were here. he was a little surprised to see the two of them. nie yan and fu qian probably met each other outside. when they came in, they were still quarreling. ... ¡°godfather, teacher fu, are you guys also participating in this program?¡± mo nan chong stood up. ¡°yes.¡± fu qian nodded and greeted mo nan chong. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect her to be participating as well. this person is sopetitive. it¡¯s quite troublesome! ¡± nie sha snorted. ¡°godfather, don¡¯t you have apetitive heart?¡± he was once a demonmander, so how could he not have apetitive spirit? Chapter 2195 2195 i¡¯ll be the captain, you¡¯ll be in charge of the money ¡± good day, teachers. i¡¯m chu liuyue. ¡± another female artiste said, ¡± i¡¯m an actress. i¡¯m very happy to meet you, teachers. i really admire you! ¡± ¡± i¡¯m xia tang. like teacher chu, i also like you a lot! ¡± xia tang also bowed and said. pared to mo nan chong and the others, these two girls were not as famous. of course, even though he wasn¡¯t that famous, he still had some reputation in the industry. she was more or less a b-list celebrity, so there were quite a few people who knew about her and she had a lot of fans. as for the other two boys, one was willing, and the other was qin shou. they were in simr situations. the age difference between the few of them was not that big. other than mo nan chong, who was the youngest, the others all looked to be in their early twenties. of course, nie qian and grandpa chong had the strongest aura among the group. qi heshan was the best at talking. fu qian was the most aloof. when they arrived, they handed over their wallets and phones and got the phones that the festival group had prepared. the festival team had also prepared some funds. it wasn¡¯t a lot of money, not enough to live in country T for a week, let alone visit other tourist attractions. booking a hotel would cover more than half of the trip. with so many people, the remaining money would be gone in two days. master pet was very excited when he saw the money. ¡± so little? ¡± it had been a long time since she had seen so little money! ¡°why do you look so happy?¡± willingly looked at mo nan chong in confusion. ¡± isn¡¯t this too little? it¡¯s not even enough to spend, right? ¡± there are so many of us, but we only have so little money? even a poor traveler isn¡¯t like this, right?¡± ¡°traveling on a budget is more exciting!¡± mr. pet said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve experienced the feeling of traveling poor. ¡± ¡°you¡¯ve probably never experienced it before, right?¡± qi heshan smiled and said, ¡± as everyone knows, i¡¯m the richest man in the world! ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± that makes sense. ¡± the group of people got to know each other and then got on the ne. on the ne, qi heshan was the most talkative person. he chatted with everyone and acted as if he was familiar with them. because of his presence, everyone¡¯s atmosphere was quite lively, and they had a general understanding of each other on the ne. after all, there was no live broadcast on the ne, so master chong was toozy to pay attention to qi heshan. most of the time, she closed her eyes and rested. nie qian and fu qian bickered all the way. not long after, they arrived at an airport in country T. after they arrived, not only did they have to book a hotel, but they also had to solve the problem of taking a car to the hotel. because they didn¡¯t make a reservation in advance, it was actually quite troublesome to book a hotel. ¡°which one of you can speak thai? if you can¡¯t, then english will do.¡± xia tang asked. ¡°i won¡¯t.¡± chu liuyue frowned. ¡± will the others? how do we book our hotel? when i¡¯m out, my manager will take care of everything. i don¡¯t know how to do this.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how to either.¡± the boys also frowned. of course, nie yan was even more confident that she didn¡¯t know. ¡°i go out more often, do i know how to?¡± chu liuyue asked. ¡°i¡¯m looking at it now.¡± mo nan chong was looking at the hotel on his phone. ¡± which ces are we going to? ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong looked at the staff. ¡± shouldn¡¯t you let us know about the rest of the schedule? otherwise, i won¡¯t be able to book a hotel! ¡± the staff member immediately gave him the itinerary. mo nanchong took a look and chose a suitable spot. he then chose a good hotel and asked the people around him. ¡± the more convenient one is this hotel. it¡¯s a bit of apromise from the few attractions we¡¯re going to, so it¡¯ll be more convenient for us to go there. ¡± ¡°this hotel has a better environment, but it¡¯s a little more expensive. it¡¯s the closest to the amusement park, but it¡¯s a little further to go to other ces!¡± ¡± this one is more affordable, but it¡¯s far away. ¡± while uncle pet was introducing to the people around him, he also asked for everyone¡¯s opinion. everyone usually came out with their manager, so when they arrived at the ce, they were in the dark. master pet told them that they didn¡¯t have any opinions of their own and they were all confused. ¡°since you don¡¯t want to say, i think this is the most suitable ce. shall we go to this one?¡± mo nanchong pointed at one of the hotels and asked. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go to this one.¡± the rest of the people agreed. ¡°i¡¯m very powerful. why don¡¯t you manage the money in the future?¡± chu liuyue put on a calctive look. ¡± i¡¯m in charge of the money and help us n. i¡¯ll be our team leader. does anyone have any objections? ¡± ¡°... i¡¯m not that good at being a captain.¡± ¡°but we think you¡¯re very suitable.¡± xia tang also said, ¡± you¡¯re better than us. you should be the captain!¡± ¡°i also agree!¡± he said willingly. ¡°i have no objections either!¡± qin shou nodded. as long as he didn¡¯t have to be a captain or a manager, it was fine. everyone knew that they were all artistes and that their tempers were not very good. they were all more delicate. being the team leader was obviously a thankless task. now that mo nan chong had shown some of his strengths, if everyone was interested, they would naturally give up the position to him. there was no better candidate than mo nan chong to be the team leader. anyway, everyone wanted to turn down these jobs, and it was best not to care about anything. in terms of money, there was a situation in the previous episode where money was lost. if one lost a single cent, they would be criticized very badly. ¡°you all want me to be the captain?¡± mo nan chong looked at the crowd. everyone nodded, even nie qian. ... ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll do as you say. since i¡¯m the captain, will you listen to my assignment of work?¡± mo nan chong asked. the group of people wondered what kind of work they could get and nodded in agreement. ¡°alright, i have a few conditions. no one is allowed to argue. if there¡¯s anything you want to argue about, then listen to me, the captain. ¡± also, i have the final say on how to use this money. if you think it¡¯s unreasonable, i won¡¯t be the captain anymore. also, i¡¯m the team leader, but i don¡¯t care about the money. this money will be handed to our team¡¯s ountant. chu liuyue, you can take it. ¡± master pet acted like a new official. she spoke very quickly and said everything she wanted to say. he had said it clearly. she was the team leader, but if there were any problems, everyone would listen to her. as for the money, she didn¡¯t need it, as her subordinates were in charge of it. chu liuyue frowned. ¡± i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll lose it. ¡± she didn¡¯t expect that she would dig a hole for herself. she was the one who mentioned the money, so grandpa chong let her manage the money. ¡°i¡¯m afraid of losing it no matter who i put it with. you can¡¯t just give it to someone else because you¡¯re afraid of losing it, right? do you think you¡¯re not responsible for this?¡± ... mo nan chong raised his head and looked at chu liuyue. chu liuyue was speechless. [ hahaha, i can tell. chu liuyue wanted to put aside these things, but in the end, i turned the tables on her. ] [ i¡¯m so smart! ] [ chu liuyue¡¯s expression looks like she ate sh * t! ] Chapter 2196 2196 this fleet of cars is a little scary after her beloved son had taken the initiative, she began to assign tasks. who was carrying the luggage, who was doing what, everything was arranged clearly. ¡°you¡¯re all men, is it okay for you to take the luggage?¡± master chong looked at qi heshan and the others. she had even given qi heshan a very heavy box. of course, the box was very heavy. only master chong himself knew that. no one else knew. qi heshan¡¯s expression changed when he held it. after all, the box was exactly the same as the other boxes, but the weight was not so easy to say. ¡°what¡¯s in there? why is it so heavy?¡± qi heshan could not believe it. this suitcase was ridiculously heavy. it wouldn¡¯t even be so heavy if it was filled with iron. ¡°teacher qi, you can¡¯t carry it?¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± if it doesn¡¯t work, i¡¯ll get it myself. ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll take it.¡± qi heshanughed dryly. what a joke. at this time, fans all over the world were watching him. if he appeared to be weak, wouldn¡¯t that be very embarrassing? he gritted his teeth. although it was heavy, he still took it. even though he did not know if mo nan chong was doing this on purpose, he still held a grudge against him. ¡°thank you for your hard work, teacher qi.¡± on the surface, grandpa chong was still very polite. ¡°i¡¯ve already called a cab.¡± mo nan chong replied, ¡± it¡¯s not expensive, but don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± ¡°eh? what do you mean by don¡¯t be afraid? what car did you call?¡± xia tang looked at mo nan chong suspiciously. ¡°it¡¯s not an ordinary car. i¡¯ve taken a look. the other cars are all very expensive, but this one is a little cheaper. after all, it¡¯s a friendly price.¡± mo nan chong said seriously, ¡± after all, we don¡¯t have much money, so we should be more frugal, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± everyone felt that mo nan chong¡¯s words made sense. however, everyone was still a little uncertain about the car that their beloved master had told them not to be afraid of. everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry. not long after, the car arrived. everyone was shocked when they saw the people who got out of the car. even the staff was shocked, let alone the artistes. ¡°who are they?¡± one of the staff members couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± are you here to rob me? there are so many people here, they won¡¯t rob us so brazenly, right?¡± the people who came over were all covered in tattoos. they were either bald or burly, fierce-looking men, each of them two meters tall. those who were 1.8 meters tall were short in front of them. everyone was panicking. xia tang and the others had already retreated to hide. only fu qian suddenly took a step forward and made a posture of preparing to fight. ¡°what are you doing? are you stupid? why are you charging forward at this time? don¡¯t you want your life?¡± nie sha rolled his eyes at fu qian and pulled her back. ¡°... i know kung fu, i will protect the people around me!¡± ¡°you call that kung fu?¡± nie yan said unhappily, ¡± just stand there obediently. if there¡¯s anything, i¡¯m here. even if the sky falls, i¡¯ll hold it up for you. you¡¯re just a woman. why do you have to help? ¡± ¡°big brother!¡± just as the group of people were feeling nervous, the few strong men walked directly to the front of grandpa pet, bowed, and shouted very straightforwardly. ¡°ah?¡± ¡°big brother?¡± everyone was dumbfounded. everyone looked at mo nan chong withplicated expressions. ¡± oh, let me introduce you. he once robbed me, and i beat his mother up. then i became their boss. ¡± mo nan chong said calmly, ¡± a bunch of trash. they now asionally drove and worked as drivers, but because of their looks, they didn¡¯t have much business. that¡¯s why they¡¯re especially cheap.¡± everyone was speechless. they were really frightened. [ hahahaha, i¡¯m really a master pet! ] [ big brother is still alright! ] [ as expected of our beloved grandpa. he¡¯s really amazing! ] [ he¡¯s quite handsome! ] [ i love this look of mine! ] [ it¡¯s so funny. everyone was scared. i think xia tang and the others were about to call the police, but these people bowed to them so quickly and even respected their beloved master. ] [ i can see that the boss of this group seems to be moved to tears. it seems that their business is really not very good. [ poor thing. ] ¡± big brother, you¡¯re such a nice person. you¡¯re even taking care of our business! ¡± ¡± we don¡¯t have any business today. it¡¯s a good thing we have you! ¡± ¡± big brother, if you need any help in the future, just tell us. we are very grateful to you! ¡± ¡°you¡¯re really a good person. thank you!¡± the group of people thanked mo nan chong noisily, then grabbed the luggage and started to move it. they couldn¡¯t wait to move them away. ... after they got into the car, boss started chatting with mo nan chong. master pet asked them how their business was, and then he found out that their business was terrible. almost no one took their car. ¡°why don¡¯t you guys change your tattoo to hello kitty? perhaps this will bring in business!¡± mo nan chong said seriously, ¡± your clothes should look better too. if you look like our huahua, you won¡¯t becking in business. ¡± ¡°like this? do you want to wear pink?¡± the boss in ck skull clothes asked. ¡°pretty much. flowey likes the pink series, so he¡¯s especially cute. everyone likes him. you guys have the same build as him, so i think it¡¯s about the same if you wear pink.¡± master chong said seriously after a few nces. the artistes beside them were already breaking out in cold sweat. he didn¡¯t dare to imagine what the group of burly men in pink clothes would look like. he felt that grandpa chong¡¯s suggestion was a bit of a scam. however, they couldn¡¯t say anything. after all, it was grandpa chong¡¯s suggestion. ... the car moved forward steadily, and not long after, they arrived at the hotel they had booked. the hotel looked pretty good. a few big men were very enthusiastic to help with the luggage and even invited grandpa chong to stay at their ce. of course, master chong refused. ¡± it¡¯s not appropriate to go with you. you guys can do it. take the money and leave after you¡¯ve moved the luggage. ¡± i¡¯m giving you guys a suggestion, so you guys should consider it carefully.¡± ¡± alright, thank you, big brother! ¡± after the group of people had finished moving the things, they bowed deeply to mo nan chong before leaving. after checking in, they went upstairs. they had four rooms in total, so it was just right for two people to share a room. master chong shared a room with fu qian, xia tang shared a room with chu liuyue, qi heshan shared a room with nie qian, and he was willing to share a room with qin shou. everyone was quite satisfied with the distribution. after everything was settled, everyone took a break. ¡± pack up. we¡¯ll go for a meal in two hours. ¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± do you guys like to cook at home or eat out? ¡± Chapter 2197 2197 she¡¯s a little self-righteous ¡°anything is fine.¡± a group of people expressed that they were fine with eating out or cooking at home. master pet thought about his cooking skills and then looked at the crowd in front of him. her expression was a littleplicated. ¡°forget it. i don¡¯t think we deserve to eat at home. i guess you guys don¡¯t know how to cook, so let¡¯s go out and eat.¡± grandpa chong said seriously. ¡°wow, master chong, you¡¯re looking down on us!¡± willingly pretended to be exaggerated and said, ¡± why can¡¯t we cook at home? don¡¯t you think that our cooking skills might be good? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± mo nanchong nced at it. ¡± i always feel that celebrities don¡¯t know how to cook. i think it¡¯s better not to cook. ¡± ¡°i actually know how to cook.¡± chu liuyue said, ¡± it¡¯s better to eat outside. ¡± ¡°en, i know a little too, but only a little. i don¡¯t know that much. i don¡¯t think i can cook something that everyone can eat!¡± xia tang also said. willingly shrugged and said, ¡± although the food i make isn¡¯t that good, it won¡¯t make people go hungry. of course, it could not bepared to what was made outside. but speaking of which, don¡¯t we have a master chef among us? i heard that teacher qi¡¯s cooking skills are very good.¡± everyone turned to look at qi heshan. qi heshan immediately smiled humbly. ¡± no, my cooking skills are just so-so. everyone is just exaggerating and saying that i¡¯m good at it. i¡¯m just average!¡± ¡± i think you¡¯re doing pretty well, teacher qi. don¡¯t you always post videos about your kitchen? ¡± qin shou gave him a thumbs up. ¡± you¡¯re a great chef, don¡¯t be so humble! ¡± ¡°no, i was just ying.¡± qi heshanughed and said, ¡± i made them based on the recipes. i really can¡¯t make them myself. ¡± after chatting for a while, they went to their rooms to rest. master chong and fu qian shared a room. fu qian was a straightforward and easy to talk to, and her temper was quite in line with master chong¡¯s. after entering the room, the two of them each chose a bed. then, they simply packed their luggage, took a shower, and changed their clothes. ¡°teacher fu, it¡¯s quite surprising that you came to participate in this program.¡± mo nan chong looked at fu qian while he was resting. ¡°do i not look like someone who likes money?¡± fu qian shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± this show pays quite a lot of money, much more than me working so hard. since i have the money, i¡¯ll participate. anyway, i¡¯m just going on a trip. ¡± ¡°yes, the festival group is indeed very generous.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s not a bad idea for teacher fu to enter this circle. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going to be an artiste.¡± fu qian smiled. ¡± i¡¯m just here to mess around. after all, the festival group has said that it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t speak.¡± the two passed in the blink of an eye. when mo nan chong left the room, no one hade out yet. fu qian and her went to knock on the other doors and called everyone out to eat together. after the group of people came out, they went out in a grandiose manner to find a ce to eat. there were quite a few ces to eat nearby, but none of them suited everyone¡¯s taste. in the end, everyone chose a ce that they could ept to eat. however, the restaurant was quite expensive. although the eight of them didn¡¯t order much, it still cost them a lot of money. ¡°how much money do we have left?¡± he asked willingly. ¡°not much. i think there won¡¯t be enough for tomorrow¡¯s meal.¡± mr. pet said as he did the ounts. then, he looked at the staff of the festival group and asked, ¡± do we have any missions to make money tomorrow? ¡± ording to the routine of this kind of festival group, they would usually give some money-making tasks. although they won¡¯t give you much money, they will definitely give you a chance to make money. however, it was hard to say if everyone would be able to grasp the opportunity to make money. ¡± yes, we have a mission to arrange for everyone to go to the amusement park tomorrow. ¡± the director said, ¡± but the details will only be revealed tomorrow. it won¡¯t be revealed today. it¡¯s up to you how you want to spend.¡± ¡± since there¡¯s a mission, it¡¯s easy. don¡¯t worry about it. just eat whatever you want. it¡¯s fine even if you spend all your money. ¡± master chong said indifferently. ¡°no, what if the mission is too difficult and we can¡¯tplete it? i don¡¯t think we should be so careless. it¡¯s best to save some money for tomorrow¡¯s emergency.¡± chu liuyue said. ¡°i think what teacher chu said makes sense.¡± xia tang nodded. ¡± let¡¯s be more frugal! ¡± ¡± then you guys be more frugal. i still want to eat my fill on the first day. ¡± grandpa pet still ordered what he wanted to eat. the rest of the people saw that grandpa pet had ordered and were already famished, so they naturally wanted to order something good. fu qian didn¡¯t n to scheme anything. she just wanted to eat her fill and waste her time. therefore, she also ordered what she wanted to eat, which was more expensive. needless to say, nie qian had never eaten cheap food. of course, the most expensive dish was. qin shou and the others saw that everyone was in the same situation, so they increased the price without saying anything. although qi heshan had said a few words, it wasn¡¯t enough to eat. as a result, xia tang and xia ling were more embarrassed. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. he¡¯s indeed a master pet! ] [ i¡¯m thinking,¡¯i have a mission tomorrow anyway. i¡¯ll eat my fill first. i¡¯ll just have a mission tomorrow to earn money!¡¯ ] [ but i really don¡¯t know how to n. what if everyone can¡¯tplete the task tomorrow? wouldn¡¯t everyone have to go hungry? even if she doesn¡¯t think about herself, shouldn¡¯t she think about others? ] [ yeah, i¡¯m not suitable to be the captain! ] [ i just think that i¡¯m confident in myself. that¡¯s why i¡¯m saying that. ] [ she doesn¡¯t even know what kind of money-making mission she has tomorrow. how can she still be so confident? i think this is a joke! ] [ that¡¯s right. what a joke. how could she possibly know? ] [ to be honest, i also think that she is a little too arrogant. ] [ i¡¯m so well-rounded. there¡¯s nothing she doesn¡¯t know. how can she be so full of herself? ] [ everyone, stop quarreling. you¡¯ll know when you see it tomorrow! [ there¡¯s nothing wrong with having a full meal today. i can¡¯t possibly think about tomorrow. if i go hungry on the first day, will i still have the mood to endure for the next few days? ] just as everyone was discussing, mo nan chong and the others had already started eating. the food was indeed very delicious, and everyone wanted more. ... after filling their stomachs, everyone took a short rest before leaving the restaurant. after he went out, he took a walk around the area. mr. pet was very familiar with everything around her, and she also knew thenguage of thand. she could chat with anyone she met, which made many people in the live broadcast room admire her. when they got back to the hotel, grandpa chong was having a good time chatting with the hotel staff. the staff even gave them a lot of things. ¡°it¡¯s gettingte, everyone should rest early. we¡¯re going to the amusement park tomorrow, and the predicted events will be more exciting, so everyone must rest well.¡± mo nan chong instructed everyone. Chapter 2198 2198 pink motorcade? the next day, the director woke everyone up early in the morning. except for master chong and fu qian, everyone was still in a daze. mr. chong and fu qian got up early and even worked out together in the morning. just as they returned, the director woke up the rest of the people. ¡± director, you¡¯re too early. it¡¯s the first day and you don¡¯t want me to sleep in. ¡± she yawned and was in a daze, unable to open her eyes. of ¡°the main thing is to tell everyone your mission today, your mission to earn money. don¡¯t you guys need money? wasn¡¯t this an opportunity to make money? aren¡¯t you looking forward to it?¡± the directorughed slyly. ¡°tell me, what¡¯s the mission?¡± mo nanchong looked at the director with his chin in his hands. next, no matter what the mission was, he had toplete it. the money was not enough. if he did not transfer the money today, he would go hungry. ¡°this amusement park is the world¡¯srgest amusement park, and there are many exciting projects inside. we have listed a few projects for everyone, and you will receive a sum of money after each project ispleted. the more youplete, the more money you¡¯ll earn.¡± ¡°oh? what project?¡± ¡± does that mean that everyone has toplete it before it¡¯spleted? or does that mean that everyone will receive a sum of money afterpleting it? we can all participate or we can participate separately? ¡± ¡°considering that these events are very exciting and difficult, we will allow you to participate alone. everyone who participates will get paid.¡± the director said. ¡°alright,¡± he said. grandpa chong nodded readily. ¡± tell me about the project. ¡± ¡± there¡¯s the scariest roller coaster, the scariest haunted house, and the most dangerous drop machine ... ¡± the director listed out some of the scarier projects. xia tang¡¯s and chu liuyue¡¯s expressions had already changed. let alone the two of them, even they were ashen-faced. ¡°not a single one of them is simple.¡± willingly said, ¡± i can still ride an ordinary roller coaster, but the roller coaster in this amusement park is not for people to ride at all, okay? he heard that it could scare people to death. this was like riding a roller coaster with his life! i can¡¯t!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t either ... i¡¯m afraid of heights.¡± the corner of qin shou¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± these are all high-altitude events. i fainted as soon as i got up! ¡± ¡°if i knew this would happen, i would have saved up yesterday.¡± xia tang said, ¡± i don¡¯t dare to either. i¡¯m afraid of death.¡± ¡°no one would dare to do that. a haunted house is scary too. the scariest haunted house in the world, of course, it¡¯s scary. those with poor health can¡¯t go in, it¡¯s scary.¡± chu liuyue¡¯s face was pale. everyone was looking at the director in despair. ¡°director, can youe up with a few safer and less scary projects? you¡¯re not letting us y with these projects, you¡¯re trying to kill us!¡± qi heshan looked at the director. ¡°didn¡¯t you notice that there are three people who haven¡¯t spoken?¡± the director looked at mo nan chong, fu qian, and nie qian. not only did the three of them not speak, but they even had smiles on their faces. that smile made the director shiver. everyone turned their heads to look at mo nanchong and the others. then, xia tang pped her thigh as if she had remembered something. ¡± oh right, how could we forget our trump card? our master pet, best actor, and teacher fu are all very powerful. that kind of haunted house should be nothing to me, so she won¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°i think so too, i won¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡± movie king nie qian is so powerful. he won¡¯t be afraid! ¡± ¡°alright, director, it¡¯s a deal then. we¡¯ll go with these projects!¡± the group of people immediately felt refreshed. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i feel like i¡¯m already nning to earn all the money from the crew! ] [ the movie king is also very happy. these are all child¡¯s y for them, right? ] [ i didn¡¯t expect teacher fu. after all, she¡¯s a girl. although she was born in the army, she should be afraid, right? [ but she seems to be very calm. ] [ teacher fu is probably very powerful! ] [ after all, she has undergone strict training to grow up. it¡¯s not strange for her to be so calm. ] [ i think teacher fu is not bad! ] [ hahaha, to be honest, i¡¯m kowtowing to mr. qin and best actor nie fei. i feel like they¡¯re a good match! ] [ i also think that they¡¯re a good match. teacher fu is also good-looking. movie king nie and her are simply quarrels. ] after the director exined the next n, everyone went back to their rooms to wash up and prepare to go to the amusement park. although they probably had to rely on grandpa pet, nie qian, and fu qian to make money, the others had to go too. after all, it was arranged by the program team. there should be other challenges at that time. the group of people had changed into their clothes. after all, they were all celebrities. even if they were wearingfortable, private clothes suitable for amusement parks, they still gave off the aura of a runway show. every one of them was good-looking, handsome, and eye-catching. after everything was prepared, everyone was ready to set off. however, as soon as they stepped out of the door, they were shocked by the long line of cars in front of them. these cars were all pink-tinted, and each one looked better than thest. the car door opened, and a group of big and tall men in pink suits with cute patterns on them walked out. mo nan chong stared at him for a long time before he recognized him as the person who had sent them here yesterday ... ¡°you guys?¡± grandpa chong was a little shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. although she seemed to have given some suggestions, it was not what she had expected ... no matter how he looked at it, these pink people were a little scary. ¡°is it good? we did as you said yesterday!¡± the boss said with the expression of a child who wanted to be praised by an adult. ¡± it¡¯s, it¡¯s pretty ... ¡± master chong¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡± let¡¯s put it this way, it¡¯s quite pretty, quite girlish! ¡± ... ¡± right? we also think it looks good. big brother, your suggestion is very good. ¡± ¡°so?¡± ¡± that¡¯s why we¡¯ll be your drivers for free today to thank you for your suggestion. ¡± the boss said, ¡± get in the car. tell us where you¡¯re going. we¡¯ll be responsible for sending you and protecting you! ¡± ¡°i really ... thank you.¡± mo nan chong got into the car. the interior of the car was filled with pink. even the pillows were pink. even the seat belt had pink decorations ... ¡°it¡¯s really good!¡± xia tang liked pink, so she was very satisfied when she saw this car. of course, to the boys, this scene was a little terrifying. the entire car was frighteningly pink. [ oh my god, what kind of girlish heart is this! ] [ it¡¯s terrifying to be crushed into powder! ] [ no, i think it¡¯s very pretty. the pink one is too pretty. it¡¯s so dreamy! ] ... [ i like them so much. they¡¯re so obedient. they¡¯re not as scary as they look! ] [ that¡¯s right. i¡¯m so happy to be able to sit in such a beautiful car! ] Chapter 2199 2199 chapter 2200-scaring ghosts with your mouth the world¡¯srgest amusement park was very lively. when they arrived, they went to buy tickets first. their money was just enough to buy tickets for all of them. of course, after buying the tickets, they would have no money left. fortunately, everyone had breakfast prepared by the hotel. therefore, it was not a problem to have no money before lunch. the projects in the game were basically free. although there were many people, because of the many projects, people were more scattered, so they didn¡¯t have to queue for a long time. grandpa pet¡¯s first choice was the haunted house. after all, the director paid the most when they entered a haunted house. mo nan chong looked at the crowd in front of him. ¡± this is the easiest money to earn. are you all going in? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go in.¡± fu qian replied, ¡± it¡¯s all fake anyway. there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. ¡± nie qian also took a step forward, nced at fu qian, and said coldly, ¡± if you¡¯re afraid,e to my side. ¡± fu qian nced at nie qian, shrugged, and said, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± nie yan: ¡°!!! ¡± can¡¯t you be a little more womanly? was it embarrassing for him to protect her? he had to hold on. ¡± you don¡¯t have to force yourself. this is the scariest haunted house in the world. you¡¯d better follow me. ¡± nie qian said. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid.¡± fu qian frowned. ¡± i don¡¯t need to follow you. ¡± nie qian was speechless. [ hahaha, what kind of straight woman is teacher fu? can¡¯t you see that movie king nie is concerned about her? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. teacher fu is really a little cute! ] [ movie emperor nie is also very cute. he¡¯s probably a little speechless. i never thought that teacher fu would actually be such a person. ] [ hahaha, poor movie king. he was ruthlessly rejected. there is probably no woman who can reject a movie king. teacher fu is probably the only one. ] at the same time, mo nan chong was already looking at the others. ¡± are we going in? ¡°after all, this project can be done together. if you¡¯re afraid, we can surround you in the middle. this way, we can earn quite a lot of money.¡± master chong looked like he was calcting carefully, and she had already calcted how much money she would make next. the amount of money was so great that no one could refuse her. everyone looked at each other. after a few nces, they finally decided that at the worst, they would go in together. after all, there were only a few who were not afraid. as long as there was someone who wasn¡¯t afraid, everyone¡¯s courage would definitely increase! ¡°alright then, let¡¯s go in together. we won¡¯t be so scared if we go in together. after all, a haunted house is better than those high-altitude events.¡± ¡± anyway, the ghosts inside are definitely fake. i think as long as they are fake, everyone doesn¡¯t have to be so afraid. ¡± hearing willingly¡¯s words, the rest of the people nodded in agreement. they felt that it was not unreasonable. it was all fake anyway, so what was there to be afraid of? besides, master rong, nie qian, and fu qian were all good at fighting. there shouldn¡¯t be any danger inside. thinking of this, everyone¡¯s motivation came. then, they decided to enter the scariest haunted house in the world together. ¡°actually, i¡¯m still a little scared.¡± xia tang said, ¡± teacher nie fei, can i follow you? ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± nie yan¡¯s voice was cold, not giving xia tang any chance at all. xia tang was speechless. [ hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m dying ofughter. poor xia tang! ] [ xia tang, why can¡¯t you see it? this movie king nie clearly likes our teacher fu. why are you butting in? ] [ movie king nie, when you reject someone, you can actually be a little gentler. if you reject someone like this, it looks like the other party is very sad! ] after mo nan chong and the rest had prepared everything, the first thing they did was to go to the haunted house. the haunted house was already scary from the entrance, and there were a few scary ghosts running around the entrance. xia tang, chu liuyue, and the others were already a little creeped out. ¡°i feel like we¡¯re overestimating ourselves by choosing to enter a haunted house.¡± willingly said, ¡± this ce is filled with yin qi the moment i entered. it¡¯s too terrifying! ¡± ¡°i also think so.¡± qin shou pulled on willingly¡¯s arm. ¡± let¡¯s hold hands and walk together. it¡¯s too scary! ¡± ¡°f * ck, who wants to hold hands with a man like you? i don¡¯t want to!¡± qin shou immediately took back his hand and moved closer to chu liuyue. ¡± teacher chu, i¡¯ll protect you? ¡± he asked. ¡°no need!¡± chu liuyue held xia tang¡¯s hand. ¡± thank you, teacher qin, but i don¡¯t need it! ¡± at the same time, qi heshan walked to mo nan chong¡¯s side and said, ¡± master chong, can i walk with you? i always feel that i¡¯ll be safer by your side.¡± ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± mo nan chong rejected him heartlessly. ¡°lord chong, you¡¯re being a little heartless.¡± qi heshan looked like he had been wronged. mo nan chong looked at qi heshan coldly, not bothering to say another word to him. with grandpa chong focused on his career, qi heshan couldn¡¯t join in. he was a little embarrassed and helpless. a haunted house was, of course, very scary. even the few cameramen who followed them in were scared out of their wits, let alone the few artists. if not for the fact that the people who entered were all mentally strong, the cameras would have probably been sent flying into the air. everyone was extremely nervous. in the beginning, qi heshan was still talking to mo nan chong, but towards the end, he did not even dare to speak. he was simply scared out of his wits. ... the rest of the people were the same. they were too scared and all gathered together. only master chong, nie qian, and fu qian walked in front with no expression. they were not afraid of anything. when he saw those ghosts, master chong could still calmly mock and ridicule them. ¡± ha ... this makeup doesn¡¯t look good. can¡¯t you make it look good and scare people? ¡± ¡± this kind of ugly makeup is the lowest level of scaring people. ¡± ¡°your hand is too fake.¡± ¡°do short-legged people walk like this? even ghosts don¡¯t walk like this. are you ying a zombie? but you don¡¯t look like a zombie.¡± master pet looked at the ghosts in front of him. they were here to scare people, but now they were dumbfounded. he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong, but he had actually listened to his favorite grandpa¡¯s opinion and started to think about how to make it even scarier. the scene suddenly didn¡¯t look so scary anymore. it even looked a little funny. of course, it was also very terrifying to others. ... no one dared to get close to him when he spoke. nie qian relied on her aura and no one dared to approach her. as for fu qian, no one dared to get close to her. her movements were sharp, and whoever got close to her, she would beat up the ghost in disgust. then, even ghosts were afraid of her. as for the group of people behind him, they were indeed scared out of their wits. the livestream viewers were initially afraid, but when the camera was on uncle pet and the rest, they did not feel that the haunted house was scary at all. on the contrary, the ghosts were rather funny, so they were all amused. Chapter 2200 2200 it¡¯s more exciting to do it! ¡°your head is too fake, and this blood stain is also not real. what¡¯s the point of getting so much tomato sauce? is it a waste of food?¡± as grandpa pet walked, heined heartlessly. those ghosts that suddenly appeared were originally very serious in scaring people, but after being ridiculed by grandpa pet, they were all dumbfounded and forgot to scare people. the most fatal thing was that grandpa pet could speak thenguage here, so they could understand everything she said. after that, some of the ghosts even began to ask grandpa pet what he should do. grandpa chong had exined everything to them and even tutored these ghosts. at first, the other artistes were so scared that they were about to cry. but as they watched master pet¡¯s godly operation, they suddenly felt that these ghosts were not that scary. instead, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°i¡¯m really powerful.¡± qi heshan gave mo nan chong a thumbs up. ¡± you are indeed the legendary master pet. ¡± ¡°they¡¯re just okay, they¡¯re too fake.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. the rest of them followed him. halfway through the journey, they had let down their guard because of master pet. of course, because they had let their guard down, the group of people were greatly injured as they continued to move forward. because when they reached a corner, a holographic projection suddenly appeared. this ghost was too real, with something like cold air and very realistic blood pouring over. everyone was so frightened that they fell to the ground. ¡°f * ck!¡± the group of people could not say anything other than ¡®f * ck¡¯. only master chong, fu qian, and nie qian were rtively calm and weren¡¯t frightened by the scene in front of them. fu qian even opened her mouth and said, ¡± it¡¯s fake. ¡± nie qian curiously asked,¡±how did you do it?¡± it looks very realistic.¡± as he spoke, he actually flew up to touch the ghostly figure. however, he couldn¡¯t touch it, so he was a little unhappy. ¡± godfather, calm down. don¡¯t smash anything. you have topensate us. we don¡¯t have much money! ¡± grandpa chong reminded. ¡°oh.¡± nie yan really wanted to smash something, but when she heard master chong¡¯s words, she retracted her hand in embarrassment and felt a little depressed. ¡°f-fake?¡± chu liuyue was already in tears. xia tang almost peed in her pants. her eyes were red as she hugged chu liuyue¡¯s arm. she had wanted to hug nie tian and the others just now, but none of the men could. qi heshan and the other two men were in a simr situation. they wanted to rely on fu qian and mo nan chong, but they couldn¡¯t even touch them. the three of them were walking too quickly. they didn¡¯t even try to dodge when they saw these terrifying things. everyone saw the eagerness in fu qian¡¯s eyes, the curiosity in nie yan¡¯s eyes, and the disdain in grandpa chong¡¯s eyes. in any case, these three people were very bold, and they were not ordinary people. their courage was as high as the sky. [ this is so funny. the three of them are really not afraid at all! ] [ was teacher fu asking if there was a fighting segment? [ does she want to fight? ] [ i¡¯m 100% looking for a fight. ] [ teacher fu is the kind of person who likes to use his hands instead of his mouth. it¡¯s not strange that he wants to fight! ] [ teacher fu is actually very cute! ] [ how did she be so beautiful, so good at everyone, and so cowardly! ] [ qi heshan and the others aren¡¯t worth watching. they¡¯re all scared silly. ] [ however, no one cared about them. they must be regretting following master pet into the haunted house to earn money. ] the audience in the live broadcast room was in high spirits. of course, grandpa chong was also very happy. after all, she could earn a lot of money from the haunted house, and she liked the feeling of making money. however, the further qi heshan and the others walked, the more frightened they became. after all, this haunted house was the scariest haunted house in the rumors. it was indeed very scary and scary. when they came out of the haunted house and saw the sun again, qi heshan and the others felt like they hade back to life. there were too many scary things in there, and the things that scared people in every scene were different. there were even many things that could scare those who were guilty. master chong and the others were considered upright and upright, so they were not afraid of these things. however, it was hard to say for qi heshan and the others, so they were very frightened. ¡°i can¡¯t, i can¡¯t!¡± qin shou¡¯s legs were weak as he sat on the ground, his face extremely pale. qi heshan was in a simr situation. ¡°where¡¯s the money?¡± master pet looked at the director and said, ¡± everyone has gone in. you can¡¯t go back on your word! ¡± the director reluctantly handed the money to mo nan chong. ¡± there are other ces to go next. money won¡¯t be so easy to earn then. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely earn all your money for you.¡± master pet raised his eyebrows and looked at the director. ¡°who¡¯s going to ride the roller coaster?¡± mo nan chong looked at the crowd with a threatening gaze. ¡± we¡¯ve already gone to the haunted house. what¡¯s there to be afraid of on a roller coaster? ¡± master chong¡¯s eyes were filled with pressure. the people around her were looking at her and she felt a little nervous. the roller coaster here was known as the scariest roller coaster in the world. of course, it was very scary and no one wanted to ride it. however, since grandpa chong had said so, he seemed to feel that it was not good to not y. moreover, his grandpa¡¯s eyes were a little scary. ... ¡°well, i¡¯m actually a little scared.¡± chu liuyue said, ¡± can i choose to look at the others? ¡± mo nanchong nced at chu liuyue. ¡± do you have any other games you can y? ¡± chu liuyue was speechless. to be honest, she was very afraid of death, so she didn¡¯t want to participate in such an exciting project. not only did chu liuyue not want to y, but the men also didn¡¯t want to y. ¡°don¡¯t scare them. let¡¯s y.¡± fu qian replied, ¡± i¡¯m not afraid. i can y anything. ¡± ¡°are you a woman?¡± nie qian looked at fu qian and asked, ¡± can¡¯t you be a little afraid? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not afraid to begin with. how do you expect me to be afraid? ¡± fu qian frowned. ¡± what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± nie sha snorted. after some discussion, it was decided that grandpa pet, nie qian, and fu qian would ride the roller coaster. the rest of the people were a little scared and were responsible for watching from below. they also brought sports cameras with them. riding a roller coaster was very exciting, especially on the world¡¯s most terrifying roller coaster. ... of course, master chong, nie qian, and fu qian were extremely calm. there was even some anticipation on master chong¡¯s face. ¡°master chong, we¡¯re going to ride a roller coaster soon. how do you feel?¡± the director asked. ¡°do i need to feel anything? i don¡¯t feel anything, i¡¯m fine.¡± mo nanchong nced at the director. ¡°where are the two of you? are you afraid?¡± ¡± what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± nie yan said. ¡± it¡¯s this low. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright. i¡¯ve done more exciting things.¡± fu qian¡¯s expression was the calmest. Chapter 2201 2201 i still want to y 100 more times! he thought that the three of them would be a little afraid, but who would have thought that they were not afraid at all? the audience was also surprised. [ are they really not afraid at all? [ although i also like to y this kind of exciting game, this is the world¡¯s scariest roller coaster. before riding it, you must be feeling a little fluctuating, right? ] [ ups and downs? [ i don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m very excited? ] [ i can tell that teacher fu is also very calm. she doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. she even said that she has yed more exciting games. is there anything more exciting? ] [ why isn¡¯t movie king nie fei afraid? ] [ movie king nie han always ys this kind of exciting scenes. he always ys the fight scenes himself. how can he be afraid? ] [ hahaha, i want to see their expressions when they ride the roller coaster! ] [ it¡¯s probably going to be very exciting, but it¡¯s still a little scary. this roller coaster is scary, isn¡¯t it? ] [ i also think it¡¯s a little scary. i¡¯m looking forward to their expressions. ] mo nanchong and the others were ready to go on the roller coaster. although qi heshan and the others didn¡¯t go up, they still said a few words. ¡°i¡¯m counting on you guys!¡± ¡°it¡¯s been hard on you guys, doing such a terrifying thing for money!¡± ¡°i hope you cane down safely. money isn¡¯t the most important thing. the most important thing is safety.¡± ¡°it¡¯s so exciting!¡± ¡°master chong, i think you should think it through. after all, you can¡¯te back down after going up.¡± chu liuyue said, ¡± it¡¯s definitely impossible to stop in the middle. so i think it¡¯s best if you¡¯re scared and don¡¯t go up.¡± ¡°yeah, sister liuyue is right.¡± xia tang said seriously, ¡± safety is the most important. if you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t go up. we¡¯ve already won some money just now. it¡¯s not a must to do this. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s quite fun.¡± mo nanchong went up indifferently. fu qian also said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. there are protective measures. if there weren¡¯t, i would¡¯ve already done it. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s quite fun.¡± nie yan was excited. ¡± i¡¯ve never sat in this kind of car before. this kind of car looks quite magical. ¡± as she spoke, nie qian made a few hand gestures and swished around. [ hahaha, teacher qu is too cute! ] [ i really like teacher qu! ] [ the movie king actually didn¡¯t ride a roller coaster. but he¡¯ll definitely like it. after all, it¡¯s so exciting. ] a few minutester, the roller coaster started. it wasn¡¯t that fast at the start, but it gradually picked up speed and then turned over and over. the few people who were watching from below sat on their chairs. they were so frightened that their legs had gone soft. ¡°oh my god, that¡¯s too scary!¡± xia tang swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡± fortunately, i didn¡¯t go up. i wonder how grandpa pet and the others are doing! ¡± ¡± oh, not only are they fine, but they also seem quite happy. ¡± qi heshan had already turned on the livestream on his phone and was looking at the faces of his beloved pets. grandpa chong didn¡¯t look afraid at all. fu qian and nie yan were even more so. fu qian was still looking at everything around her. not only was she observing her surroundings, but her hands were also restlessly touching here and there. other than her hair being blown badly, her face was expressionless. nie yanughed out loud. she was very happy. ¡°interesting, very interesting!¡± ¡°this is fun, i like it!¡± ¡°i want to y a few more times!¡± just like that, everyone watched as the three of them sat on the roller coaster calmly. no one was really frightened. on the contrary, everyone thought it was fun. when the roller coaster ended, xia tang and the others went to pick them up. when they came down, there was no change. each of them had a calm expression. ¡°i want to y it again.¡± nie yan said with anticipation, ¡± it¡¯s quite fun! ¡± everyone looked at nie qian in disbelief. many of the people who hade down the roller coaster with them were so weak that they couldn¡¯t walk anymore. some of them even swore that they would never ride this roller coaster again. only nie fei was unique and insisted on ying it again. ¡°it¡¯s that fun?¡± mo nanchong tilted his head. ¡± it¡¯s fun, super fun. i want to keep ying! ¡± movie emperor nie han was like a child, his face full of excitement. ¡°... you y!¡± ¡°do you want to y with me?¡± nie qian looked at fu qian. fu qian wittily asked the director if they would be paid more if they yed a few more times. ¡°no, i only pay for the first time.¡± the director said decisively. ¡°then i¡¯m not ying anymore.¡± the person paying shook his head. ¡± it¡¯s better to y a rich game. ¡± ¡°i agree.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± you can y this game. let¡¯s go earn some money! ¡± ¡°alright then, you guys go earn some money first. i¡¯ll y a few more times. this is too interesting.¡± nie yan was extremely excited. ... [ hahahahaha, best actor nie han¡¯s style is always so unique! ] [ it seems like this is the movie king¡¯s first time riding a roller coaster. however, he doesn¡¯t think that this roller coaster is scary. instead, he thinks that it¡¯s fun. it¡¯s also very magical. ] [ movie king nie fei really likes exciting things. ] [ why is the best actor so cute! ] [ master pet and teacher fu are really bold. they aren¡¯t afraid at all. they thought that they would be photographed in a bad way. in the end, there was no change in their expressions at all. they were so calm that it was scary. ] [ he¡¯s really bold. ] [ i wonder if they¡¯ll be scared after this. they won¡¯t be so calm, right? ] [ the director is probably regretting giving such a task. ] mo nan chong and the others went on to y other missions. the contractors were all afraid, but only master chong and fu qian were not afraid of anything. the more exciting it was, the more they wanted to y. the two of them hadpleted the mission and received a lot of money in the end. ¡°you guys are amazing!¡± qi heshan¡¯s face was full of admiration. ... ¡°he¡¯s really amazing!¡± qin shou gave him a thumbs up. ¡°we guys are a little embarrassed. we didn¡¯t do anything and let you girls do it.¡± he looked at qi heshan and the others, ¡± why don¡¯t we go and challenge them? ¡± although it¡¯s a little scary, it¡¯s not to the extent of an ident.¡± ¡°try it?¡± qin shou hesitated. everyone looked at qi heshan. mo nan chong said, ¡± it¡¯d be great if you¡¯re willing to give it a try. no one would everin about having too much money. the more money we have, the happier our journey will be! ¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s try!¡± qi heshan clenched his fist. ¡± how would you know if it¡¯s fun if you don¡¯t try? ¡± then, the three of them rushed to find nie fei, nning to ride the roller coaster first. nie yan was already high. even if there was no one around, he still wanted to go up and y. the staff was a little speechless. when qi heshan and the others arrived, he was quite happy. ¡± do you guys want to y too? it¡¯s quite fun,e on up!¡± after that, the few men took the roller coaster ride together. master pet and the others sat on the bench below and watched them. after the roller coaster ride, nie sha¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but qi heshan and the other two¡¯s faces were ashen. the moment they got down, the three men staggered and even rushed to the trash can to vomit. Chapter 2202 2202 chapter 2204-overestimating them ¡°you guys need more training.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it¡¯s just a few men. they¡¯re too weak to throw up after a roller coaster ride. ¡± ¡°indeed,¡± fu qian nodded. ¡± you¡¯re not manly at all. even women are stronger than them.¡± ¡°i, i can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± qi heshan vomited until he was dizzy. he held onto the things at the side and staggered over. he sat on the chair and was on the verge of tears. ¡± this is so terrifying. why aren¡¯t you afraid? ¡± are you even human?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. master pet, teacher fu, why are you so bold?¡± qin shou was also half-dead. ¡± i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m willing to vomit again. ¡± the three men finally calmed down after half an hour. nie yan also came down unwillingly. ¡± it¡¯s so fun. you guys are so boring. we¡¯ve only just started ying. ¡± nie sha shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± y a little longer. ¡± ¡°thank you, but we were scared.¡± qin shou was on the verge of tears. ¡± movie emperor nie, why aren¡¯t you afraid at all? is it really that fun? ¡± don¡¯t you feel any pain when i swing you around?¡± ¡°if it¡¯s so fun, why do you feel pain?¡± nie yan looked confused. ¡± i think it¡¯s very fun. i really want to y for a few more days. ¡± ¡°you still want to y for a few more days? isn¡¯t one time enough?¡± ¡°is there anything more exciting? i¡¯m going to have some fun!¡± nie yan excitedly went to find other things to y with. then, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he yed all the scariest and most exciting moves countless times. things like the drop machine, he yed it over and over again. he yed it so much that the staff members could not believe their eyes. in the end, he wished he could stay in this amusement park. ¡°alright, godfather, we should go back. it¡¯s time for them to get off work, and you can¡¯t finish it here!¡± in the end, mo nan chong was practically dragging nie qian along. ¡°let me y onest time!¡± nie yan looked at the roller coaster and was extremely excited. ¡± can i buy this? ¡± mo nan chong: ¡± ... why did you buy it?! ¡± he could clearly fly, why did he have to take a roller coaster! ¡°i¡¯m ying at home, it¡¯s so fun!¡± nie yan was extremely persistent. mo nan chong relied on his great strength and almost carried nie qian away. [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. i feel like i¡¯m forcefully bringing a naughty child home. ] [ is movie king nie the godfather or the godmother? movie king nie isughing like crazy. he wants to carry the roller coaster home. this idea is a little scary! ] [ to be honest, the best actor is so powerful, i think he can really move back! ] [ yes, for a movie king, not to mention moving a roller coaster back, even moving the entire amusement park would be an easy thing to do. ] [ hahaha, we can¡¯t really move it back. i¡¯m dying ofughter. it has already been dragged away by master pet. ] mo nan chong dragged nie yan back. they did make a lot of money in the amusement park. they had enough for dinner and the money to spend the next day. ¡°do you have any more missions tomorrow?¡± mo nan chong asked after they returned to the hotel. ¡± tomorrow¡¯s task isn¡¯t difficult. we¡¯ll just have some fun at the zoo. ¡± the director said with a smile. everyone saw the director¡¯s evil smile and guessed what he was going to do at the zoo. it was definitely not a good thing. the festival group liked to cause trouble. if they didn¡¯t cause trouble, they wouldn¡¯t be the festival group. of course, they would talk about tomorrow¡¯s matters tomorrow. there was no need to talk about tomorrow¡¯s matters today. in any case, the money in his hands would be enough to spend tomorrow. ¡°what do you want to eat tonight?¡± mo nan chong asked. at this moment, the doorbell rang. xia tang went over to open the door and was stunned. ¡± you are? ¡± ¡°your dinner is here.¡± xia tang stood to the side inexplicably. then, the people outside came in and ced the food in their hands on the table one after another. everyone was baffled. ¡°who asked you to send it here?¡± the director was also dumbfounded. ¡°a mister called li jiujue.¡± the person who delivered the food said, ¡± he said that he woulde over after he finished his work. ¡± ¡°ninth master?¡± xia tang looked at mo nan chong. ¡± is 9th master here too? ¡± ¡°oh, he¡¯s here on a business trip.¡± mo nanchong looked up at the director. ¡± director, there¡¯s no rule in the festival team that says we can¡¯t eat gifts from others, right? ¡± the director was speechless. he just wanted to make these people poorer, but in the end, they even saved money. 9th master was so rich, he couldn¡¯t bear to pamper master to suffer, so he would probably do anything. ¡°then, you guys eat. what else can we do?¡± the director was a little helpless. he wasn¡¯t too happy at first, but he didn¡¯t expect that those people woulde back and bring some food back. they gave the director and the staff members food of the same standard. the director was overjoyed. 9th master was too good at handling things. at this moment, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. instead, she felt a little embarrassed and ashamed. ¡°why did ninth master include what he gave us!¡± ... ¡°this is the best restaurant in the area. the dishes here are all very expensive!¡± the director smiled and said, ¡± darling, when your 9th masteres overter, please help us say thank you! ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. his attitude had changed too quickly. everyone started eating happily. li jiujue only came over when they were almost done eating. he was dressed in a suit and looked very handsome. ¡°ninth master is here.¡± the group of people raised their heads and looked at li jiujue. ¡± ninth master, thank you for dinner. you¡¯ve saved us money. ¡± qi heshan said, ¡± have you eaten? do you want some? ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve eaten.¡± li jiujue walked towards mo nanchong. the few people around them subconsciously quieted down, intimidated by li jiujue¡¯s powerful aura. ... li jiujue was still considered friendly, especially when he walked to his favorite master. ¡°are you tired?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°i¡¯m not tired. it¡¯s quite fun.¡± [ i really like lord jiu! ] [ when will i be able to find such a good man! ] [ i¡¯m so envious of lord jiu. he¡¯s so good to her. ] [ i¡¯m also very outstanding. that¡¯s why i can meet such a good person like 9th master. if i¡¯m not outstanding enough, how can i meet such a good person? ] li jiujue did not stay for long. after all, they were not in a single room, so he obviously could not leave. when he was leaving, he gave master pet a kiss, a little reluctant to leave. the people around them were extremely envious, especially the girls. xia tang looked at him in a daze and only came back to her senses after a long time. ¡± master chong, how did you find a boyfriend? he¡¯s so good! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m full from the dog food.¡± chu liuyue said as she touched her stomach. only fu qian was in a daze and didn¡¯t feel much. ¡°it¡¯s a little boring,¡± ¡± let¡¯s y some games, ¡± qin shou said. ¡°what game are you ying?¡± he asked willingly. Chapter 2203 2203 chapter 2205-tricked! the few of them discussed it for a while. there was nothing fun to y with, so in the end, they let fu qian and grandpa chong show everyone. mr. chong and fu qian had no objections, and the two of them each performed a set of fist techniques. both of their fist techniques were very powerful, and they made a business of breaking through the air. it was creepy to hear. ¡°that¡¯s amazing!¡± a few people watching started pping. ¡°how about learning from us? there were also fans in the live broadcast room who wanted to learn, right? let¡¯s do a slow motion.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± actually, this set of fist techniques is quite suitable for both girls and guys. not only can it train your body, but it can also protect you. if there¡¯s any danger, you can protect yourself at the most critical moment. ¡± ¡°since you¡¯re watching the live broadcast, is there anything else? why don¡¯t we all learn together?¡± ¡°there are many benefits to learning it!¡± ¡± moreover, this set of fist techniques is not difficult. it¡¯s quite simple. i believe that you can all learn it. everyone, practice more. ¡± mo nan chong nced at fu qian as he spoke. fu qian was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡± it¡¯s indeed not difficult. this set of fist techniques of mine is also very simple. everyone just needs to learn it a few more times to master it. this is good for the body and can also save your lives in critical moments. ¡± after that, mr. pet and fu qian each performed their fist technique in slow motion again. although the movements were slowed down, xia tang and the others who came to learn didn¡¯t learn a single movement. after a long time, they couldn¡¯t keep up at all, and they couldn¡¯t do those movements. ¡°you¡¯ve overestimated us!¡± xia tang looked at mo nan chong. ¡± we can¡¯t learn this fist technique at all. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to learn anymore, i don¡¯t know how to!¡± chu liuyue was helpless. ¡°it¡¯s very simple. look at this, this, and this!¡± fu qian gestured. mo nan chong followed fu qian¡¯s movements and nodded. ¡± this is indeed very simple. it¡¯s quite suitable for beginners. ¡± ¡°are you sure it¡¯s easy?¡± xia tang tried, but she couldn¡¯t do it at all. she was shocked. ¡°i ... i don¡¯t think i can learn it!¡± chu liuyue was helpless. [ hahaha, i¡¯ve tried. i can¡¯t do this at all! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. do master pet and teacher fu think we¡¯re professionals? ] [ it¡¯s so fast and difficult. how can we possibly learn it? ] [ i can¡¯t either ... it¡¯s too difficult! ] [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. master pet and teacher fu really think we¡¯re great! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i can¡¯t even see clearly when they¡¯re fighting one after another, okay? [ learn? this must be a dream! ] [ although this action has been broken down, it¡¯s not something that just anyone can do! ] [ he even asked us to practice more! ] [ hahaha, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ll be able to master it in a year. ] [ it¡¯s easy to injure yourself! ] [ at that time, the enemy won¡¯t be able to hit him, and he¡¯ll be crippled! ] [ master pet, teacher fu, you guys should y by yourselves. we¡¯re giving up. ] mo nan chong thought for a moment and said, ¡± actually, if you can¡¯t learn this fist technique, you can use some tools, like a swinging stick or a nunchaku. you can also protect yourself. ¡± as he spoke, grandpa chong went to his room and took out a stick. ¡°you still carry these with you?¡± qi heshan frowned. ¡± do you always have a stick-swinging weapon with you? ¡± ¡°what¡¯s so strange about that?¡± mo nan chong rehearsed with the stick for a while, then handed it to xia tang. ¡± try it. ¡± xia tang took the stick and felt her hand sink. she looked at mo nan chong in a daze and said, ¡± it¡¯s so heavy. how do i swing it? ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t i demonstrate it to you just now? try it!¡± grandpa chong stood beside him. xia tang was speechless. she shook the stick in her hand, and then the stick fell out of her hand. she waspletely dumbfounded. the stick almost hit qi heshan. qi heshan almost jumped up in shock. ¡± f * ck! ¡± he cursed in his heart and was stunned. ¡± teacher qi, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t mean it ... ¡± xia tang said pitifully. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect it to fly out. this is a little heavy! ¡± ¡± forget it. you¡¯d better stop ying. you can easily kill people. ¡± mo nan chong looked at xia tang with aplicated expression. ¡± are you sure you didn¡¯t do it on purpose? do you have any opinions about teacher qi?¡± ¡°no, no, no, i didn¡¯t!¡± xia tang waved her hand in a panic. ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything to her, so what can she possibly have an opinion of me?¡± qi heshanughed and said, ¡± this rod swing is quite heavy. let me try. ¡± qi heshan tried to y, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°forget it, i can¡¯t.¡± qin shou and the others also tried, but none of them could get it. fu qian asked suspiciously, ¡± is it that difficult? i¡¯ll try it too. ¡± in the end, fu qian yed with it easily. everyone was speechless. [ hahaha, everyone¡¯s shocked! ] [ i can see that grandpa pet and teacher fu are very powerful. the others don¡¯t know how to do it! ] ... [ the movie king is probably very good at ying. isn¡¯t the movie king going to make a move? ] [ i want to see the movie king y! ] the director was also paying attention to the live broadcast room. when he saw the fans ¡®support, he let nie yan try. nie yan took the item and began to y with it. ¡°what¡¯s so difficult about it? it¡¯s so simple.¡± nie yan yed for a while and felt bored, so she stopped. it was gettingte, so everyone went back to their rooms to rest. after returning to their rooms, master chong and fu qian each took a bath, theny down and chatted for a while. the two days had been quite pleasant and they had discussed a lot of things. he only fell asleep in the middle of the night. of course, even though they went to bedte, they didn¡¯t wake up toote. ... when they got up, the others were still asleep. the two of them went out to practice martial arts for a while before they came back to wake everyone up and prepare to set off for the zoo. ¡°what¡¯s our mission at the zoo today?¡± before he left, he asked the director. everyone also looked at the director. since there was a mission, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a simple task. no one believed that the festival team would give them an easy task. ¡°today¡¯s mission is like this. if you do it well, the festival group will provide you with all your food for the day. the standard of food is still very high, and you can choose where to eat. of course, if anyone can¡¯t finish it, then that person will have nothing to eat. they can only eat instant noodles today!¡± the director said. ¡°we have money, we don¡¯t care about your food!¡± qin shou snorted. ¡± you¡¯ll definitely set a trap for us if you ask us to do the mission. what can you do to us if we don¡¯t do it? ¡± ¡°you guys don¡¯t have money. i¡¯ll hand over all the funds for today!¡± the director said. ¡°then you¡¯ve gone a little too far!¡± ¡°this is money we earned ourselves!¡± ¡°did you eat the breakfast on this table just now? if you eat, you have to pay!¡± the director shrugged. ¡± you guys don¡¯t have any money! ¡± Chapter 2204 2204 i can do it, can you guys? [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. everyone has been tricked by the production team! ] [ everyone ate the breakfast on that table without even thinking about it. i was wondering where the breakfast came from and why it was so sumptuous. so it was the festival group¡¯s doing! ] [ the festival group is so evil! ] [ but i like it! ] [ i like it too. if the festival group isn¡¯t bad, this show won¡¯t be interesting! ] ¡°you guys can¡¯t be serious right?¡± even mo nan chong did not expect it. when she saw food, she did not know who had bought it, so she ate it. fu qian was also stunned. ¡± i ate quite a bit! i was wondering why the food today was so delicious. it was all a trap!¡± ¡°that¡¯s too much!¡± xia tang and chu liuyue also looked at the directing team. the boys didn¡¯t expect the festival group to set them up like this, and they were still eating quite happily. ¡°it¡¯s over, i don¡¯t have any money!¡± ¡°can we choose not to?¡± ¡°of course you can¡¯t!¡± the director said with a serious face, ¡± alright, hand over the money and then goplete the task assigned to you. ¡± in the end, mo nan chong and the rest still handed over the money. seeing that everyone¡¯s morale was low, grandpa pet said, ¡± don¡¯t be like this. it¡¯s just a little money. we can just earn it backter! ¡± ¡± sigh, next time before we eat, we have to ask if it was a trap set by the festival group. i thought it was someone who bought breakfast! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i also thought that someone bought breakfast!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so angry, i fell into a trap just like that!¡± ¡± be careful next time. we¡¯ve learned our lesson. we¡¯ll just be more careful next time! ¡± the group of people chatted as they left. this time, they went to the zoo on their own. the production team had left some money for a taxi, so they took a taxi directly to the zoo. the zoo had already reached an agreement with the festival team, so they started to arrange the work when grandpa pet and the others arrived. without even waiting for the group of people to explore the zoo or understand the situation, one of the people-in-charge immediately said a bunch of things. ¡°do you guys understand?¡± the person in charge asked. the group of people were full of question marks. ¡°is he talking to us?¡± qi heshan asked. ¡°what did he say? i didn¡¯t understand a single word!¡± xia tang looked at mo nan chong. ¡± master chong, do you understand? ¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong in unison. the person-in-charge spread his hands in disbelief. his mouth was dry from talking, but this group of people in front of him didn¡¯t seem to understand what he was going to do. this was a little too much. ¡°don¡¯t you understand? i exined it clearly just now. we¡¯re about to start work, don¡¯t you understand what i¡¯m saying?¡± the person in charge was a little angry. [ to be honest, i don¡¯t understand it either! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. this person-in-charge is a little funny. he¡¯s speaking so fast, who can hear him clearly? moreover, i think everyone hasn¡¯t even gotten into the mood yet! ] [ other than grandpa pampered, everyone else is dumbfounded! ] [ everyone: what? what did he say? ] [ everyone: we haven¡¯t epted the fact that we have to work yet. you don¡¯t even give us a tour of the zoo and directly assign us work? [ aren¡¯t you guys being a little unreasonable? ] [ hahaha, this is so fun! ] i wonder what kind of work there is in the zoo. is it about getting along with the animals? [ i think master chong can do a good job. after all, master chong and master rong are the kind of people who canmunicate with animals easily. ] [ i think so too. if grandpa pet were tomunicate with animals, he would definitely be very powerful. ] [ i¡¯m looking forward to it. i wonder if all the animals here will feel like bowing down to me when they see me. ] many fans in the live broadcast room were looking forward to it. on the other hand, master pet and the others were very calm. mo nan chong probably understood what they were saying. although the others were still confused, she basically knew what the person in charge wanted them to do and what they had to do. ¡°you mean you want us to clean up the animal waste and manage these animals?¡± grandpa pet frowned. ¡± so you¡¯re just going to be an animal breeder here for a day? ¡± ¡°YES!¡±the person-in-charge was overjoyed when he saw that mo nan chong had understood what he meant. his eyes widened. ¡± that¡¯s what i meant! ¡± he told grandpa pet that all the zookeepers were on leave today, so the work in the zoo was their job. he hoped that they could do a good job. if they did well enough, they would be rewarded handsomely! ¡°how many animals do you have here?¡± everyone is on vacation? in other words, such a big zoo, only the few of them were in charge of managing it? wasn¡¯t that a little too much? this was too ridiculous! ¡°master pet, what is he talking about?¡± xia tang asked in confusion, ¡± why is he so agitated? it doesn¡¯t sound like something good. ¡± mo nan chong talked to the person in charge for a while before looking at xia tang. ¡°i¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°what?¡± everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. they were inexplicably nervous. ... she didn¡¯t know what he meant by ¡®confirmed¡¯, but from his expression, it couldn¡¯t be anything good. ¡°the zookeepers here are all on leave today.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± today, we will be in charge of the entire zoo! ¡± ¡°management?¡± xia tang asked, ¡± it can¡¯t be the kind that needs to be cleaned up, right? it¡¯s management, not feeding, cleaning, or something like that, right?¡± chu liuyue and the others looked at mo nan chong in panic. ¡°congrattions, you¡¯ve guessed it right. you really do have to do this work.¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± are you surprised? are you surprised? ¡± ¡°f * ck. that¡¯s too much. it¡¯s such a big zoo, and we¡¯re doing it?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡± that¡¯s too much. there¡¯s only a few of us. how are we going to do that? ¡± qin shou¡¯s face also turned green. who would have thought that the zoo would treat them like this? ¡± they said that those on vacation definitely won¡¯te back. we have to do this job. if we don¡¯t do it well, they¡¯ll find trouble with us. if we do well, they¡¯ll reward us. ¡± mo nan chong shrugged helplessly. ¡°so, we¡¯re not really going to do that much work, are we?¡± willingly was still in disbelief. ¡°that¡¯s why i have to do so much work.¡± master pet shrugged. ¡± this one said there¡¯s no room for discussion. why don¡¯t you ask the director? ¡± ... the group of people looked at the director in unison. the director looked at them with a murderous look. everyone fell into silence. obviously, they couldn¡¯t reject the director. ¡°then ... okay, let¡¯s try?¡± ¡°i also think we can try.¡± ¡°grandpa chong, what do you think?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t have any objections. the main thing is whether you guys can do it or not. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll take care of those scary animals. you guys can choose the rest. ¡± Chapter 2205 2205 chapter 2207-bird poop ¡°really?¡± the rest of them were happy. ¡± i think we can¡¯t handle the bigger and scarier animals such as lions, tigers, kangaroos, and so on. i can onlye here and take care of the other smaller animals! ¡± ¡°i think so too, but isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to let master chong handle all of us? it¡¯s so hard for master chong to do it alone!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, grandpa chong, can you do it?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong, worried. mo nan chong replied with a rxed expression, ¡± that¡¯s definitely not a problem. ¡± after some discussion, they decided to do it this way. grandpa pet would be in charge of the wild beasts area, and the others would be in charge of the small animals. of course, nie yan and fu qianyue weren¡¯t afraid of beasts, so they also helped lord pet take some of the safer and more ferocious animals. the smaller ones were given to the others. although the zoo was quite big and there were quite a lot of animals. however, the distribution was not that exaggerated. the person-in-charge left after giving a few instructions. he said that he was also on leave and hoped that mo nan chong and the others would not cause any trouble. [ hahaha, i think it¡¯ll be fun. ] [ it¡¯s not easy to raise animals and clean them up. ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. they¡¯re all animals that are hard to deal with. the next day will be very fun! grandpa pet was assigned to beasts and so on. everyone was a little worried about her, but she didn¡¯t care much because the person in charge had left behind some staff rules, which wrote down the work needed in each area. so everyone looked at it and went to take care of their own animals. grandpa pet went to the elephant area first. although the elephant wasn¡¯t very aggressive, it was too big and scary. grandpa pet went over to take a look, and she simply fed them something to eat. these elephants were very gentle when they saw their master pet, and they ate whatever their master fed them. master pet cleaned up the elephant¡¯s mess and said something to the elephants. after that, the elephants became very strange. they ate and went to the toilet, but they all went to a fixed ce and made it very clean. master pet looked very satisfied. ¡± not bad, you¡¯re all very smart. ¡± after taking care of the elephant, master pet went to check on the kangaroos. there was a group of kangaroos in the zoo. on the list given by the administrator, this group of kangaroos was very difficult to deal with. it was said that they liked to beat people up. even the zookeepers closest to them were often chased and beaten by these kangaroos. of course, grandpa pet was not that afraid of these kangaroos. [ kangaroos. the administrator said that they were good at attacking people, right? ] [ these kangaroos are all muscr. they¡¯ll be hard to deal with. ] [ damn, these kangaroos are so fierce! ] [ if i go over, i won¡¯t fight with them, right? ] [ there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of even if they fight. i can just shake them off with one hit, right? ] [ that¡¯s not necessarily true. there are so many kangaroos here. it¡¯s definitely not easy to deal with them. ] just as everyone was discussing, master pet had already entered the kangaroo area. after she entered, just as everyone had guessed, the kangaroos were extremely fierce. they were all like boxers and started to attack mo nan pet. grandpa pet: ¡°?¡± when a fist came, master pet grabbed it with a backhand and then pushed the kangaroo to the ground. the other kangaroos were stunned by the speed of their master pet¡¯s movements. for a moment, everyone was a little dumbfounded. the kangaroos began to retreat. mo nan¡¯s pet let go of the kangaroo, and the kangaroo attacked mo nan¡¯s pet even more violently. of course, master pet caught the kangaroo with a backhand, so that it could not attack him. ¡°you little fellows are disobedient?¡± master pet frowned and said, ¡± i¡¯m here to give you food. if you attack me, i¡¯m sorry, i won¡¯t give you food! ¡± the kangaroos: ¡°!!! ¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong in fear. master pet said he wouldn¡¯t let her eat, and he really didn¡¯t. he turned around and left, taking away the food she had just brought. all the kangaroos were dumbfounded. although they often attacked the zookeepers, there had never been a situation where the zookeepers did not give them food. even if they were beaten, the zookeepers would still feed them well. the kangaroos became anxious. ¡°you guys go hungry for a while. i¡¯ll give you food when i¡¯m in a better mood!¡± grandpa pet left and went to the tiger area. the tigers werezier. they were all sleeping on their stomachs. when master pet came in, everyone just looked up at her and thenzily returned. master pet threw the food in front of the tigers and said something to them. it was as if he was teaching them a lesson. after saying that, she left the ce. after master pet left, he went to other ces. everything seemed to be going smoothly on her end. everything she did was perfect. at the same time, the rest of the people were also dealing with their animals. xia tang chose some birds. the first cage she entered was the cage of some parrots. before she could feed them, she was scolded by the group of parrots. ... these parrots were especially good at scolding people. they opened their mouths and cursed. xia tang was dumbfounded. as soon as she entered, she was scolded badly. not only did these birds curse at her, but they also began to attack her madly when they saw that she was a stranger. ¡°bite her to death!¡± ¡°this bad woman!¡± ¡°hehehe, attack!¡± ¡°idiot!¡± ¡°idiot!¡± a group of parrots cried out and attacked xia tang crazily. xia tang cried after being attacked. not only was she pecked, but she was also covered in bird droppings. she almost rolled and crawled out of this ce. ¡°wuwuwu!¡± ... after xia tang went out, she began to cry. she was simply too tragic to look at. [ f * ck, that¡¯s too tragic. it¡¯s so different from master pet¡¯s side! ] [ i¡¯m doing this with ease, but she¡¯s being bullied to death! ] [ my heart aches for tang tang! ] [ why are these parrots so outrageous? why are they scolding people? ] [ what should we do? let¡¯s ask grandpa pet for help! ] [ she can¡¯tplete the mission like this. she probably thought that birds were easy to deal with, but it turned out to be too difficult! ] simr to xia tang¡¯s side, he was in charge of animals like foxes. in the end, those foxes were smart, cunning, and very bad. when they saw him, they pounced on him, snatched his shoes, and even beat him up. he was willing to be made into a tragic sight and almost cried out of anger. ¡°i¡¯ve never been so mistreated in my life!¡± ¡°give me back my shoes, or else, zhenzhen¡± the fox looked at him and bit off his shoe. ¡°f * ck, this is my most expensive pair of shoes. do you know how much this pair of shoes costs? you actually bit me!¡± he was willing to go crazy. she had only worn a pair of shoes worth hundreds of thousands of dors once, and it was bitten to pieces by this fox! the fox proudly raised the shoe in his hand and slyly looked at willingly. willingly became even angrier. Chapter 2206 2206 that pair of shoes cost hundreds of thousands! ¡°give me back my shoes. do you know how much these shoes cost? this pair of shoes is very expensive!¡± ¡°give it to me, give it back,pensate me for my shoes! wuwuwu, my shoe, my favorite shoe, how can you do this to it!¡± ¡°wow, you stinky fox!¡± he was so angry that he was about to cry, and he cursed the fox madly. after that, he started to fight with the fox. [ i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m so miserable. i think he¡¯s going to break down! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. he¡¯s so pitiful. such an expensive pair of shoes. why are all the foxes here like naughty children? they look so difficult to deal with. ] [ i¡¯m willing! ] [ let¡¯s ask grandpa pampered for help. i think only grandpa pampered can solve this problem. ] [ i think so too. only i can help. ] [ go look for me, only i can deal with these scary foxes! ] [ teacher willingly, go and find grandpa pampered! ] willingly, of course, could not hear the shouts of the fans in the live broadcast room. he looked at the foxes and almost fainted from anger. his clothes were torn and his hair was in a mess. he waspletely unable to win against these foxes. the foxes were still looking at him arrogantly, as if they were mocking him. he was willing to be extremely depressed. he left the room and went to find master chong with his tail between his legs. qi heshan was also in a simr situation. this time, he was taking care of some cute horses. he said that he had acted in movies before and knew how to ride horses, so he had a better understanding of them. so he was in charge of those zebras. when he entered the zebra¡¯s garden, he was quite happy and felt that he was quite cool. however, once they entered, they didn¡¯t have time to do anything. the zebras seemed to be frightened and began to run wildly. qi heshan was kicked a few times. he looked at the herd of zebras in disbelief. ¡± calm down. i¡¯m here to feed you, not to ride you! ¡± of course, the zebras didn¡¯t understand what he said. his shout made them even angrier. then, all the zebras started to run toward him. some even kicked him directly. some raised their hooves, pouted their mouths, and looked at him while snoring. seeing that it was not their breeder, the zealots were very dissatisfied with qi heshan. qi heshan didn¡¯t look at the rules. in fact, there were rules. these zebras only recognized their breeders. if they wanted to feed them, it was best to wear the breeders ¡®clothes. but qi heshan didn¡¯t do that. he didn¡¯t change his clothes in order to look handsome. the result was disastrous. after being trampled and bullied for a long time, qi heshan finally came out of the zebra¡¯s garden. he sat on a stone in a sorry state, and it was hard for him to exin. the fans in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. from the looks of it, qi heshan wasn¡¯t injured, but he looked depressed. not only was his whole body dirty, but he was also in pain from being stepped on. he thought that he could act cool by choosing to take care of zebra, but he ended up in such a sorry state. he didn¡¯t care about his image anymore. qin shou was in charge of another area, a group of monkeys. he liked monkeys and thought they were smarter and easier to deal with. however, this group of monkeys was extremely naughty. as soon as qin shou entered, everything in his hands was snatched away. before he could react, a monkey climbed onto his head and back and began to strip him of his clothes. ¡°hey, don¡¯t be like this. what do you mean by taking off my clothes!¡± ¡± wait a minute, that¡¯s my phone. what are you doing with my phone? ¡± ¡°no, wait for me, my phone, give it to me, i still need it!¡± ¡± oh my god, this is the phone given to us by the festival group. it¡¯s for us to contact each other. why are you taking it away? ¡± ¡°big brother monkey, wait for me! don¡¯t be like this! don¡¯t run so high!¡± qin shou was chasing after a monkey. the monkey raised the phone in its hand and swung it around excitedly, squeaking. it started to poke the phone with its fingers. qin shou was on the verge of tears. ¡± give it back to me, brother. give it back to me, okay? ¡± i don¡¯t even know you, what¡¯s the use of a phone! wait a minute, what did you take? f * ck, this is the key. no, give it back to me. you can¡¯t take it away!¡± a monkey that looked very smart took the key from him. qin shou pounced over, but he couldn¡¯t catch monkey. not only did he fall t on his face, but the key was also taken by monkey. the monkey rushed to the door and started to unlock it with the key. then, the rest of the monkeys squeaked excitedly and rushed to the door. ¡°what the hell!¡± ¡± don¡¯t open the door! you can¡¯t go out! ¡± qin shou eximed. he didn¡¯t expect that the monkeys would be so smart to open the door and escape after the key was taken away! ... qin shou¡¯s face turned green with anger, but he couldn¡¯t get the key back. the monkey was very smart. it opened the door skillfully and jumped twice in excitement. the rest of the monkeys rushed out with it. although qin shou was screaming madly, it was useless and he had no choice. the festival team¡¯s staff were all shocked. after the monkeys went out, they started running around. the monkey holding the key looked at the key in his hand excitedly. he looked at his own key and then at the other cages. then, he rushed to the cage with the peacock. ¡°don¡¯t! it¡¯s enough that you guys ran out on your own, but you even opened the door for others!¡± qin shou chased after her, rolling and crawling. however, monkey was faster. after releasing the peacock, it started releasing the other animals in the cage. all of a sudden, all the animals in the zoo ran out, and the whole world was in chaos. chu liuyue was feeding the red pandas when the door opened. the red pandas were also attracted by the monkey. ... ¡°wait, don¡¯t run!¡± chu liuyue was stunned. she turned her head and saw a monkey very close to her. it even grabbed her hair. she was so frightened that her heart jumped. by the time chu liuyue came back to her senses, the little bears and cats had already finished running. there was not a single one left. she chased after them in a hurry and saw all the animals scurrying around. at this time, many tourists had alreadye in. initially, everyone hade to the zoo to look at the animals. however, as soon as they entered, many monkeys rushed over and started to snatch their things. then, all kinds of animals ran out. everyone was frightened and dodged everywhere, dumbfounded. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°oh my god, the animals have all run away!¡± ¡± what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s with this mess? ¡± ¡± help! my bag has been stolen! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m out of food too!¡± at the same time, shi qian was tending to the hippopotamus when a monkey came to open the door. she turned around and red at the monkey with a murderous look. the monkey was frightened and didn¡¯t dare toe any closer. Chapter 2207 2207 chapter 2209-everyone escaped! nie qian was managing some leopards. the leopards were afraid of him and did not dare to attack him. as soon as he entered, the leopards prostrated on the ground in fear. he dealt with them easily and fed them some food. nie yan saw a monkey open the door on their side, so he turned back to take a look. the monkey was stunned. he could feel nie yan¡¯s terrifying aura. monkey was calling the leopards out, but the leopards remained still, not daring to move. they were clearly frightened. ¡°squeak!¡± the monkey cried out. of course, the leopards were unmoved. after all, nie qian¡¯s aura was there. his terrifying aura was extremely frightening. the monkey was also afraid that nie qian would not dare to approach, so it turned and ran away. nie yan looked at the leopards. ¡± stay here. i¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± the leopards didn¡¯t move. [ movie emperor nie¡¯s aura scared the cheetahs to death. they don¡¯t even dare to move! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. teacher fu has a strong aura. no monkey dares to open the door at her ce. ] [ the two of them are a match made in heaven. the rest of the people were in trouble. [ these tourists are going crazy. i don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on here. ] [ it¡¯s a little funny, but it¡¯s also a little worrying. ] [ that¡¯s right. what if the animals run away? ] [ it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t help. even i want to go and help. it¡¯s too chaotic now. although it¡¯s a little funny, how are we going to end this? ] [ i guess i¡¯ll still need to make a move. if these monkeys encounter me, they¡¯ll definitely be very unlucky! ] [ that monkey, the monkey who opened the door, is going to get himself into trouble. he really wants to go in the direction of master pet! ] [ is that for real? it¡¯ll be fun to go to master pet¡¯s ce. master pet will definitely be angry. ] [ that¡¯s right. i definitely won¡¯t let that monkey open the door for the animals on my side. the animals on her side are all very fierce. i won¡¯t let them out. let¡¯s go and take a look at my live broadcast. ] a lot of people in the live broadcast room rushed directly to master pet¡¯s live broadcast room. the atmosphere at grandpa pet¡¯s ce was great. the animals were very obedient. they would do whatever grandpa pet asked them to do, so grandpa pet was fine. however, the mischievous monkey had alreadye over. it was clear that this was the calm before the storm. of course, grandpa chong had not realized this yet. she looked at her animals, nodded, and said, ¡± they¡¯re all very well-behaved, very good. this is good for you, me, and everyone! ¡± then, she turned around and saw a monkey outside. it stood outside the cage and tried to open the door. master pet was probably stunned for a moment, thinking that he must have seen wrongly. why were there monkeys outside? the animals were all locked up. she turned her head and felt that something was not right, so she turned her head to take another look. this time, he saw it clearly. the monkey really opened the door. then, it came in and squeaked at the animals. mo nan chong: ¡°?? ¡± the animals stood still inside, not daring to run away. the monkey was almost jumping and waving its hands, summoning the animals, but the animals still didn¡¯t move. the monkey seemed to be a little confused. it didn¡¯t understand why these animals were still staying here after being free. they didn¡¯t want to leave at all. it scratched its head in confusion. then, he walked toward the animals. master chong looked at the monkey suspiciously. ¡± where did youe from? ¡± ¡°squeak!¡± the monkey had yet to realize that the girl in front of it was actually very powerful. it had already encountered great danger. it was still very excited. it seemed to like the things on master pet¡¯s body, and then it wanted to rush over and snatch the things from master pet¡¯s hands. master pet didn¡¯t give the monkey any chance. she grabbed the flying monkey and grabbed its ws. master chong looked at the monkey coldly. ¡± what are you doing? ¡± monkey was caught and looked at master pet, trembling. ¡°key?¡± mo nan chong took the keys from monkey¡¯s hands. ¡± where did you get them? what bad things have you done? ¡± grandpa pet looked outside and saw many tourists running towards them. they had been run over by many monkeys and even met animals that were worth a zebra. the animals in the zoo were finally free. however, the entire zoo was in a mess. ...¡±you¡¯ve let them all go?¡± master pet stared at monkey. the monkey looked at mo nan chong, trembling in fear. it was already extremely nervous. ¡°you actually let them out?¡± master chong couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡± go and lock up your friends. otherwise, wuwu! ¡± master pet looked at monkey fiercely. ¡± i heard that monkey¡¯s brain is delicious? ¡± as she spoke, she touched the monkey¡¯s head evilly. then, the monkey started to shiver. it waspletely frightened. ... ¡°squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak.¡± the monkey began to wave its hands, then jumped down and kowtowed to grandpa pet. then, it turned around and ran out. master pet looked at the tigers in the cage. after thinking for a while, she said a few words to the tigers and they all followed her out. after that, she went to release the lion and the wolf. these animals all had strong auras. after grandpa pet gave them some instructions, they began to run out in a nned way. the animals began to surround the escaping animals and kept them in a very small area. some monkeys and other animals were roused by the tiger¡¯s roar. then, the items were returned to the tourists. the tourists were very scared at first, but with the help of the tigers and lions, they were not so afraid after the monkeys returned their things to them. instead, they were very excited. ¡°wow, these tigers are so smart!¡± ¡°are they surrounding the escaping animals? we have to bring them together!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, this is the smartest animal i¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ... after master pet came out, he immediately ordered the tigers to send all the animals back to the cages. these little animals were all afraid of tigers and lions, so it was easy for master pet to lock them up again. ¡± who¡¯s this girl? she¡¯s so handsome! ¡± ¡± she¡¯s so beautiful and powerful! she canmand all the animals! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s too awesome!¡± the tourists were no longer afraid. instead, they were very excited. they felt that they had seen something exciting that they had never seen before. it was worth it toe. mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm as she turned to look at the tourists. ¡°i¡¯m sorry for the trouble caused by the escape of the animals.¡± ¡°if you have any losses, you can ask us forpensation. we will pay for it.¡± she exined it to everyone sincerely and used severalnguages so that all the tourists could understand. Chapter 2208 2208 perfectly resolved after the tourists heard that mr. pet wantedpensation, they all waved their hands to indicate that there was no need. although everyone was very angry at first, when they saw that master pet had solved all the problems and even told them that they couldpensate, they were not unhappy at all. on the contrary, they felt very lucky to be able to see such a spectacr scene. their trip had not been in vain. ¡± there¡¯s no need forpensation. we¡¯re very lucky to be able to see such an interesting thing! ¡± ¡± yes, no one was injured. they only lost some food. it¡¯s not a big problem! ¡± ¡± i think we¡¯ve earned a lot from buying the tickets. we didn¡¯t lose anything! ¡± everyone said that idents were inevitable, but master pet solved the problem very well. it was as if they had watched a circus show. they felt that even if they lost something, it was not a loss. instead, it was a profit. everyone was very happy and felt that this was enough. there was no need forpensation at all. when mo nan chong heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°then please continue with your tour.¡± after exining to the tourists, mo nan chong went to look for the monkeys that had caused the trouble. at this moment, the monkeys were obediently in the cage. qin shou was scolding them in a flustered and exasperated manner. fu qian, qi heshan, and the others were also there. everyone looked very embarrassed. master pet stood outside the cage and looked at the monkeys inside. the monkeys didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. they felt like their skulls were being opened when they saw their master pet. they were very afraid. the monkeys all curled up into a ball. mo nan chong looked at the monkeys. ¡± you guys have caused trouble. it¡¯s time to solve it. ¡± the monkeys trembled as they looked at mo nan chong, their eyes filled with confusion. ¡± of course i have to solve my own problems. there¡¯s no point in looking at me like that. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± as punishment, you guys help with the cleaning. ¡± the monkeys were speechless. [ i¡¯m really my favorite! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. the monkeys are all dumbfounded. can this even happen? ] [ they¡¯ve directly be coolies collectively! ] [ the others, on the other hand, are very happy that someone is helping to clean up. ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. these monkeys are so miserable. they probably never dreamed that as monkeys, they would actually be punished. ] [ my heart aches for these monkeys! ] [ hahaha, i guess they can finally sit back and rx. they¡¯ve finally found some hardbor! ] mo nan chong did not show any mercy. she immediately ordered the monkeys to start cleaning up. the monkeys pitifully took their tools to clean up. grandpa chong had made clear arrangements for them, and the few artistes were now supervisors. these monkeys were indeed very smart and good at cleaning. some of the tourists outside also felt that it was very strange. they took all kinds of videos and photos, thinking that it was very fun. master pet sat on the side with a drink and patrolled around from time to time. these monkeys were afraid of being eaten anyway, so they worked very hard. pared to humans, monkeys were more capable of working. they were also very agile. it didn¡¯t take long for everything to be packed. ¡°master pet, you¡¯re too powerful!¡± xia tang had already changed her clothes. she was originally on the verge of a breakdown, but now that monkey was helping her, she was much happier. she would rather die than enter these bird cages now. these birds pooped all over the ce, and it was simply killing her. ¡°it¡¯s the monkeys who are powerful.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i didn¡¯t expect them to be so cooperative. ¡± ¡°what did you say to them? why do they seem to be afraid of you?¡± xia tang asked curiously. ¡°i said that monkey brain is quite delicious.¡± mr. pet thought for a moment and said, ¡± i was just joking. i¡¯ve never eaten it before. how would i know if it¡¯s good or not? but they seem to take it seriously. ¡± xia tang was speechless. qi heshan: ¡± who¡¯s more powerful, grandpa pet? you scared them to death with just one sentence. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s such a pity for my shoes. my heart hurts so much. can i still ask them forpensation? ¡± ¡°you should have told them that fox skin is good for making clothes. they definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to snatch your shoes.¡± said master pet as he took a sip of his drink. then, her gaze fell on a tourist outside. li jiujue was standing there with some food in his hand and waving at her. when lord pet saw lord jiu, he was in a good mood and jumped up and down. ¡°what are you doing here?¡± ¡°i was afraid that you would be too tired, so i brought you some food. do you need any help? i¡¯ll help you with your work.¡± lord jiu said. ¡± no, i had an animal to help me, so i¡¯m fine, ¡± she said. mo nan chong took the food and was very happy. ¡± you can walk around. do you want me to y with you? ¡± ¡°of course,¡± mo nan chong and li jiujue strolled around the zoo. the animals were all scared when they saw their master pet. they were all trembling. li jiujue strolled around with mo nan chong and asked suspiciously, ¡± did you do anything to them? why do i feel like all the animals are afraid of you? it¡¯s like you¡¯re going to eat them.¡± ¡°no, i wouldn¡¯t do anything to them!¡± master chong smiled like a flower. ¡± i¡¯m so cute and kind. i¡¯ll only protect them! ¡± ... ¡°really?¡± 9th master didn¡¯t quite believe it. even so, ninth master still doted on him. as long as his pet was happy, it didn¡¯t matter if he was bullied or not. after shopping, li jiujue left first because he had something to do. mo nan chong happily gathered with everyone. with monkey¡¯s help, there wasn¡¯t much for them to do. all they had to do was watch from the side. these monkeys took on all the work. they didn¡¯t dare toin. after all, grandpa pet was very scary. after everything was settled, the leader of the monkeys looked at mo nan chong, as if asking her if it was time to end this. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s almost time. go back to your cages and stop running around. ¡± many people like to eat monkey brain!¡± the monkeys widened their eyes in horror and returned to their cages. they didn¡¯t forget to lock the cages. master pet and the others were rxed. since there was nothing else to do, they went to the lounge to rest and y cards to pass the time. [ i¡¯m still the most naughty! ] ... [ the monkeys are probably scared to death. why are there so many people eating monkey brains! ] [ i feel the same way. i feel bad for these monkeys. they are probably worried every day that their brains will be eaten by others. ] [ hahaha, actually, i think it¡¯s not that bad. i can only deal with these naughty monkeys effectively like this! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. the mission is consideredpleted, right? [ i¡¯vepleted it in advance. we can have a big meal today! ] [ i¡¯m so envious of master pampered. 9th master is so good. he always remembers master pampered. did hee here for a business trip because master pampered is also filming here? ] Chapter 2209 2209 brothers, wait for my good news mo nanchong and the others had nothing to do, so they yed cards for the whole day. when the zoo closed at night and the monkeys cleaned up everything, everyone was very happy. the person-in-charge came back to check on the results. when he heard about the animal escape, he was a little scared. at the same time, he looked at the surveince camera and was very impressed with the way mo nan pets and the others handled the situation. he was also very surprised that they had sessfully resolved the matter. ¡°you¡¯re very powerful.¡± the person-in-charge praised mo nan pets. ¡± if you didn¡¯t bring all these animals back, the consequences would have been unimaginable if they had all escaped. today was a very dangerous day, and also an unforgettable day.¡± ¡°i just did what i should have done.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± however, if we do well in our mission today, shouldn¡¯t we be rewarded? ¡± ¡± of course, you guys deserve the highest reward. i¡¯ve seen our animals, and they all like you! ¡± the person-in-charge said in surprise, ¡± the animals here are quite special. they were originally only willing to be raised by their caretakers. you¡¯re the first people who can get close to them, and they¡¯re so obedient. i really didn¡¯t expect that those monkeys would be so obedient. you¡¯re very powerful!¡± the person-in-charge gave mo nan chong a thumbs-up, his face full of admiration. he had thought that these celebrities would definitely be at a disadvantage. after all, he couldn¡¯t even handle these animals. however, not only did they do it well, but they also did it very well. the monkeys that gave people the most headaches had also been tamed by them. this made the person-in-charge even more satisfied. if possible, he would be willing to offer them a very high sry to work at his zoo. of course, he made a suggestion, but it was immediately rejected. the person-in-charge had discussed with the festival team and decided to give them the biggest reward. they would be able to have a feast and even return the money they had previously paid. naturally, master pet and the others were very happy and went to eat a big meal. willing was a little depressed. ¡± my poor shoes. they¡¯re going to be sacrificed in the zoo. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, the director willpensate you. the director, right?¡± mo nan chong shouted at the director. the director chuckled, but in the end, he was still pressured and nodded in agreement. they went to a restaurant arranged by the festival group. the dinner was very sumptuous. everyone had been busy for the whole day and was so hungry that they could eat a whole cow. everyone was excited when they saw the food. they drank some wine and ate some vegetables. everyone was very happy. ¡°sure enough,bor is still fun.¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± is it interesting? ¡± everyone had an expression that said they didn¡¯t want to experience it anymore. ¡± what¡¯s the point? i almost died from torture. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to go to the zoo anymore. i miss my shoes ...¡± he said. ¡°i also miss my clothes!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to see any birds in the future!¡± apart from master chong, fu qian, and nie qian, who couldn¡¯t understand the situation of these people, the rest of the people looked at each other with sympathy. they had all encountered a nightmare that they never wanted to experience in their lives. although the matter was finally resolved, she still did not dare to recall the scene at that time, especially xia tang. she was covered in bird poop and could not eat when she thought about it. after the meal, everyone yed some more games. they returned to the hotel at night. after everyone washed up and went to bed, master pet received a call from master jiu and went out. at night, the livestream had already ended. qi heshan was smoking on the balcony and talking to someone on the phone. when he saw mo nan chonging out, he walked over to mo nan chong with interest. ¡°where are you going, master pet? why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± qi heshan looked at her with interest, his eyes filled with lust. mo nan chong knew what kind of person qi he shan was, so she looked at him and said coldly, ¡± my boyfriend is looking for me! ¡± ¡°master chong and 9th master have a good rtionship!¡± qi heshan licked his lips. mo nanchong looked at qi heshan with a fake smile, then left. qi heshan¡¯s eyes were cold. she had acted normally on the show, but he had always been interested in mo nan chong. now that the live broadcast had ended, he felt that his chance hade. the festival group was also resting. everyone was resting. she was the nation¡¯s goddess. who wouldn¡¯t want to have a taste of her? he was like a group of people in the industry who were simr. they were most interested in mo nan¡¯s pampering. it was lord rong¡¯s daughter. lord rong and the others could not touch her, but how could his daughter not? just now, he had been chatting with others in the group, saying that mo nan chong was very hot. the people in the group were still saying that he would definitely not dare toy a hand on mo nan chong. for the sake of his reputation, he had to do it. even though mo nan already had a boyfriend, he did not believe that she would not be interested in him. he was quite good-looking and had a way with words. many female artistes had been deceived by him. qi heshan sent a message in the group: [ brothers, wait for my good news. ] [ f * ck, are you really going to get intimate with me? isn¡¯t she a good fighter? ] isn¡¯t li jiujue over there too? you¡¯re courting death! ] [ it¡¯s exciting, but you have to keep your life! ] [ old qi, it¡¯s very dangerous for you to do this. isn¡¯t movie king nie qian here too? i¡¯ve filmed with him before. he¡¯s really good. he doesn¡¯t even use a wire! ] [ i don¡¯t think so. my life is more important! ] ... [ that¡¯s right. old qi, you can y with any other female artiste in the entertainment industry and no one would dare to do anything to you. but master pamper ... with her background, who would dare to touch her? everyone is just joking around, who would dare to reallyy a hand on her! ] [ you guys don¡¯t understand. if i really seed, she won¡¯t be able to afford to lose face. [ does she dare to say it out? ] [ i have medicine with me! [ would i fight a war without preparation? ] [ old qi, i¡¯m still worried! [ don¡¯t flip the car! ] qi heshan smiled and told everyone to wait for his good news. he then followed mo nan chong out. master pampered met up with 9th master, and 9th master brought her some food. after she finished eating, he let her go back to rest. mo nan chong was reluctant to leave. li jiujue sent her to the door before going back. after li jiujue had left, qi heshan came downstairs. ¡°ninth master left?¡± qi heshan took a look. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± mo nan chong put his hands in his pockets and nced at qi he shan. ¡± what¡¯s the matter, teacher qi? ¡± ... ¡°it¡¯s nothing much, can i have a chat with you?¡± qi heshan asked. ¡°of course, we can.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± i also want to have a chat with teacher qi! ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we have a chat over there?¡± master pet pointed at a bench not far away. she knew what qi heshan wanted to do, and she was just about to give him a warning. the journey was going well, and she didn¡¯t want qi heshan to ruin it. qi heshan was surprised that mo nan chong did not resist him. at the same time, he was very happy. it seemed like he had a good chance of getting what he wanted. Chapter 2210 2210 really peed his pants from fright qi heshan and mo nan chong sat on the bench. master chong tilted his head and raised his eyebrows at qi heshan. she looked at qi heshan from head to toe with a slightly disdainful expression. ¡°teacher qi, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°master chong, since you¡¯vee with me, can¡¯t you guess what i want to say? actually, i really admire you. you¡¯re so beautiful and so capable. you¡¯re really a goddess in everyone¡¯s eyes!¡± qi heshan opened his mouth and began to praise master pet in front of him. with a smile on his face, he praised master pet to the heavens. he was a very talkative person and could often fool many girls. of course, he was also very promiscuous, so his reputation in the circle was ridiculously bad. mo nanchong quietly listened to qi heshan. there was still some disdain in her eyes, but she did not say it. ¡± yeah, i know what you¡¯re saying. i¡¯m pretty outstanding.e on, let¡¯s continue. ¡± master chong nodded and asked qi heshan to continue. qi heshan¡¯s mouth was dry from all the praise. all along, girls would start to be tempted when he said this. however, mo nan chong¡¯s expression did not change at all. it was as if he was saying, ¡± you¡¯re good, continue. not bad, continue. ¡± after racking his brain and saying everything, qi heshan saw that mo nan chong was still unmoved. he was extremely depressed. he looked at mo nan chong and was momentarily at a loss for words. suddenly, master pet stood up in rm. she looked around coldly. ¡°who, who is it?¡± her voice suddenly became sharp, which made qi heshan shiver in fear. he looked at mo nan chong in shock. ¡± what? was there anyone? don¡¯t scare people like that!¡± qi heshan swallowed his saliva. he had wanted to take mo nan chong down, but mo nan chong¡¯s sudden appearance had given him a fright. there was clearly no one around, but she had suddenly shouted at him. it was extremely frightening. mo nan chong scanned his surroundings. at that moment, when he could not see anyone, a dart flew over. master pet dodged the dart with a side step. she did not look too good. she heard a lot of movement around her, and it seemed that a lot of people hade. ¡°get lost.¡± she was no longer in the mood to talk nonsense with qi heshan. the most important thing now was to deal with the people around her. it seemed that the person who his mother had said wanted to deal with him or his mother had actually followed him here. ¡°what?¡± before qi heshan could get angry, he saw mo nan chong kick something over and it stuck into the seat. it was an iron seat. after inserting the thing, qi heshan was dumbfounded as he tried to pull it out. he then realized that the thing had been inserted very deep. he couldn¡¯t pull it out at all. he tried hard, but it didn¡¯t move at all. qi heshan¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly. he wanted to get up and escape, but it was toote. he realized that they had been surrounded without him knowing. they were surrounded by people wearing strange hooded clothes. they had hidden them and were wearing masks. these people only revealed an eye and held sharp knives in their hands. qi heshan was frightened and didn¡¯t dare to move. mo nan chong stood there and scanned the surroundings. she did not look afraid at all. she asked thoughtfully, ¡± who sent you here? ¡± none of them said a word. they only stared at mo nan chong, as if they were going to attack him directly. mo nan chong did not care. she stood in front of the group of people. if anyone attacked her, she would immediately counterattack. her speed was as fast as lightning. qi heshan didn¡¯t dare to move forward, much less retreat. he had been full of confidence in himself and had even brought the medicine he had prepared, but the scene in front of him made him inexplicably afraid. after all, she was an artiste. no matter how much of a scumbag she was, she had never been surrounded by so many assassins. it seemed that ying with master pet was simply asking for death. he was starting to regret his actions. he should not have bragged in the group. she was just a woman, let alone mo nanchong. he only had to think of a way to sleep with her. he believed that she would not dare to say anything out of respect for him. however, in the current situation, it was no longer a matter of whether mo nan chong would say it or not. it was a matter of life and death. mo nan chong gave a flying kick and one of the men in ck fell to the ground. she used a lot of strength in her kick, and qi heshan spat out a mouthful of blood as he looked at the man on the ground. he subconsciously shivered, as if he was the one who was kicked. ¡°i have nothing to do with her. don¡¯t mess with me.¡± one of the men in ck looked at qi heshan. qi heshan raised his hands and said. mo nan chong heard qi heshan¡¯s voice and turned to look at him. while she was looking at qi heshan, she had already cut off the arm of one of the men in ck. next, she swiftly broke the arms of a few more men in ck, and then those men in ck who came to deal with master pet all fell to the ground. qi heshan was speechless. only qi heshan had a man in ck in front of him. mo nan chong turned around and walked over. with two ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds, she dislocated the arm of the terrifying man in ck. after that, the man in ck could no longer move. mo nan chong looked down at the man in ck and she stepped on him. ¡± who asked you toe? ¡± the man in ck had a pained expression on his face, but he refused to speak. ... qi heshan looked at the man in ck who was in pain. he couldn¡¯t help but swallow. he looked extremely scared. mo nan chong interrogated the men in ck, but they were very stubborn and did not say a word.ter, someone came to their rescue. those people had weapons in their hands. mo nan chong was afraid that it would affect the surroundings, so he did not make a move. after she saw that the men in ck had left, she turned her head to look at qi heshan. qi heshan was looking at her in fear. he had just seen how easily mo nan chong had dismembered everyone¡¯s arms. they had seen wild fights before, but they had never seen such a wild fight. ¡°is it good?¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± why aren¡¯t youplimenting me anymore? ¡± qi heshan was speechless. would he still dare to praise her? he was afraid of losing his life. ... ¡°since you¡¯re notplimenting me anymore, it¡¯s my turn to say a few words. i¡¯m here to remind you of a few things.¡± mo nan chong looked at qi he shan and said, ¡± i hope you don¡¯t cause any trouble on this trip. i know what you¡¯re going to do to me. do you think i don¡¯t know about the medicine you¡¯re hiding? do you think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do?¡± qi heshan was stunned for a moment, and his expression didn¡¯t look good. ¡°i¡¯m not trying to do anything. i¡¯m afraid you have some misunderstanding about me.¡± ¡°oh, really? is it a misunderstanding or something? do you need me to produce evidence?¡± mo nan chong smiled. ¡± do you dare to eat the thing in your hand? making a bet with someone to sleep with me? do you dare to expose this chat record?¡± Chapter 2211 2211 this thing can¡¯t bepared to me ¡°teacher qi, i can easily know what you¡¯re talking about with others. so i¡¯ll remind you, you¡¯d better be careful.¡± mo nan chong stared at qi he shan and said, ¡± otherwise, i¡¯m not sure if you can continue to work in this industry tomorrow. take care of your hands and everything else. don¡¯t go and provoke the little girl, otherwise!¡± mo nan chong lowered his head and stared at the space between qi he shan¡¯s legs. she had a dart in her hand. she had taken it from the hands of those men in ck. she threw it casually, and the dart almost stabbed into qi heshan¡¯s leg. qi heshan shivered and peed in his pants. his face was deathly pale. ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still here this time. next time, if i find out anything, you won¡¯t have it anymore! ¡± master pet shrugged, turned around, and left. under the streetlight, her figure was elongated. she looked very handsome, but at the same time, very terrifying. qi heshan had never dreamed that he would be educated like this by mo nanchong. he was a little dumbfounded and a little flustered. how did mo nan chong know everything? did she really have evidence of him chatting with other people? if she really wanted to take it seriously, he would be finished. when he thought of the scene just now and the look in mo nan chong¡¯s eyes, qi heshan was in a state of panic. no, he had to be careful. mo nan chong was too terrifying. he still wanted to live. when qi heshan returned, everyone was already asleep, including master chong. he was relieved to see that no one was around. after he returned to his room, he tidied up and went to sleep. the next day, when everyone woke up, mo nan chong and fu qian had already bought some food while they were out exercising. the two of them had ced their breakfast on the table and were eating. when qi heshan came out, he looked at mo nan chong with a strange expression. he sat down and chatted with everyone as usual, but he seemed more reserved. when he spoke, he would look in mo nan chong¡¯s direction from time to time. mo nanchong did not even look at him. [ what¡¯s wrong with teacher qi? [ you don¡¯t seem to be in the right state today? ] [ that¡¯s right. why does he keep looking in my direction when he¡¯s talking? is there something there? ] [ i don¡¯t really understand. i feel that teacher qi is acting a little weird today. it seems like he¡¯s very afraid of master pampered. ] [ that¡¯s right. what¡¯s the situation with teacher qi? ] [ why are you so afraid of me? ] [ i look very calm. it doesn¡¯t look like anything has happened! ] ¡°why do you keep looking at me?¡± perhaps qi heshan had seen mo nanchong for too long, mo nanchong frowned and looked at qi heshan. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t. i didn¡¯t!¡± qi heshan replied. willingly: ¡± teacher qi, what¡¯s wrong with you? why do you look like you¡¯re afraid of me? why are you so nervous when i¡¯m talking to you? ¡± willingly looked like he wasughing. he probably didn¡¯t understand why qi heshan was suddenly like this. qin shou and the others also looked at qi heshan. they were also confused. he felt that qi heshan was acting strange. he didn¡¯t eat well, and he seemed to be nervous about something. however, no one knew what had happenedst night, so they didn¡¯t understand why qi heshan was afraid of mo nan¡¯s pampering. after all, qi heshan was someone who had peed his pants in fear. qi heshan ate his breakfast in fear. he would be surprised by anything that master pet said. ¡°water qianqian.¡± mo nan chong had originally called for fu qian to help pour a ss of water, but qi heshan was shocked and rushed over to snatch fu qian¡¯s job. fu qian was somewhat baffled. mo nanchong was also confused when he took the water. ¡± what are you doing? if you do this, your fans might think that i¡¯m bullying you!¡± ¡°no, why would you bully me?¡± qi heshan was terrified. he became even more flustered. mo nanchong rolled his eyes at qi heshan. ¡± are you that mentally weak? i didn¡¯t really scare you, did i?¡± qi heshan: ¡± no, no. master chong, you¡¯re such a good person. why would you bully others? ¡± after breakfast, everyone chatted for a while. this time, the director asked them to arrange their own schedule for the day. mo nan chong suggested that they go to a nearby town for a walk. the scenery there was not bad, and it was very fun. no one had any objections, but qi heshan did not dare to. everyone packed their things and prepared to go to the small town. seeing that master chong was about to carry his backpack, qi heshan quickly said, ¡± master chong, your backpack is a little heavy. let me help you carry it. ¡± ¡°why are you so attentive to me?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± i¡¯ll take my own things. you just have to act normal. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± qi heshan responded. the surrounding people were all somewhat baffled. qin shou whispered into qi heshan¡¯s ear,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± you don¡¯t look right today, why do you always look like you¡¯re afraid of me?¡± ¡°i¡¯m very easy to talk to, why are you afraid of her?¡± willingly was also somewhat baffled. he felt that mo nan chong had always been easy to talk to. although he was very powerful, he was not very fierce. he did not know why qi heshan was so afraid of her. ... ¡°you guys just don¡¯t know yet.¡± qi heshan lowered his voice and said, ¡± you will know one day. ¡± qi heshan¡¯s words baffled the two of them. nie yan happened to walk up. he turned his head and asked, ¡± what do you know? ¡± his face was filled with curiosity. the three of them were shocked. ¡± teacher qu, it¡¯s nothing! ¡± ¡°hmm?¡± nie yan was confused. ¡°it¡¯s really nothing,¡± the rest of themughed and continued down. after the group of people left, they went to rent a car. as there were more people, they rented two cars. ¡°so, how are we going to split up?¡± mo nan chong asked as he looked at the others. ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± someone said. ... ¡°i¡¯ll listen to you,¡± qi heshan said politely. ¡°...¡± master chong looked disgusted. ¡°a man and a woman working together won¡¯t be tiring.¡± willingly said, ¡± i think we can form a team with two boys and two girls. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine too,¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll drive this car. which one of you will drive that car? ¡± ¡°i can!¡± nie yan raised her hand. mo nanchong looked at nie yan in disbelief. ¡± you have a driving license? ¡± ¡°i already have one!¡± nie yan snorted. ¡± i like this thing, although it can¡¯tpare to my speed! ¡± mo nan chong looked at nie yan with aplicated expression. ¡± i don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable. do the rest of you want to drive?¡± ¡°if teacher qu likes it, then let teacher qu do it. isn¡¯t that pretty good?¡± chu liuyue said, ¡± i¡¯ll take teacher gong¡¯s car! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll also sit with teacher gong.¡± he said willingly. ¡°i¡¯ll also follow teacher qu!¡± without another word, qi heshan had already gotten into the car. mo nan chong was speechless. in the end, mo nan chong was worried that nie yan was too scary, so he let fu qian get into nie yan¡¯s car and sit in the front passenger seat to control nie yan. the rest of the people got into grandpa pet¡¯s car. Chapter 2212 2212 do you want to be like this? her husband¡¯s car was in front. she didn¡¯t drive very fast, and considering that the people in the car were celebrities and that it was a live broadcast, she had been driving steadily. nie qian¡¯s car was originally following behind. however, no one expected nie yan to suddenly get excited. he grabbed the steering wheel and stepped on the gas, and the car sped away. ¡°f * ck, teacher gong, what are you doing!¡± willingly jumped in shock and grabbed the handle. he felt like he was about to fly. it was a little unbelievable. chu liuyue quickly fastened her seatbelt. fu qian didn¡¯t even have time to put on her seat belt before she was shaken and almost fell. she tilted her head and looked at nie yan, who was so excited that her blood seemed to be boiling. her face was filled with disbelief. ¡°can you drive properly?¡± fu qian asked sincerely. ¡°wasn¡¯t i driving properly?¡± nie yan grabbed the steering wheel and said excitedly, ¡± i¡¯m so good at driving. just wait, we¡¯ll overtake them soon. it¡¯s so exciting! ¡± ¡°no, why are you surpassing them? i¡¯m leading the way, why do we have to overtake them? do you know the way?¡± fu qian frowned, not understanding why nie qian was so excited. she even suspected that he did not have a driver¡¯s license. ¡°do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡± fu qian asked. chu liuyue couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license? how do you drive?¡± she now regretted sitting in the same car as nie qian. if she had known earlier, she would have chosen mo nan chong. at least it wouldn¡¯t be so scary. mo nan chong¡¯s car was driving steadily, but he could not understand why nie yan was driving so recklessly. ¡°what¡¯s a driver¡¯s license?¡± nie yan stepped on the gas pedal and asked curiously, ¡± can it be eaten? ¡± everyone in the car, including the cameraman, turned green. the cameraman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± aren¡¯t you guys nning on changing drivers? ¡± ¡± i want to change, but the question is, will he agree? ¡± fu qian looked at nie yan¡¯s fanatical expression. it wasn¡¯t a matter of who wanted to trade, the biggest problem now was whether nie yan agreed or not. if he didn¡¯t agree, it would be useless even if they wanted to trade, right? he still needed nie qian¡¯s permission. the steering wheel and gas pedal were both in nie qian¡¯s hands. all they needed to do was not provoke him. ¡± of course i won¡¯t agree to it. i know. you¡¯re talking about fang fang¡¯s little notebook, right? don¡¯t worry, i have a driver¡¯s license! ¡± nie qian was even more excited. ¡± i¡¯ll definitely let you enjoy it! ¡± he sped up even more. ¡°we don¡¯t want to enjoy it that much. we just want to follow grandpa pet¡¯s car slowly, okay?¡± chu liuyue grabbed the handle and asked, ¡± or you can stop the car. i can change to another car! ¡± ¡°of course you can¡¯t!¡± nie sha sneered, ¡± you¡¯re already on my pirate ship and you still want to quit? ¡± that¡¯s impossible!¡± everyone was speechless. the cameraman felt like crying. [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. what¡¯s going on with movie emperor nie? [ why are you driving so excitedly? ] [ he¡¯s talking about me! [ it¡¯s so simr to that demon lord! ] [ is he really the demon lord? ] [ yes, i also think that he is the demon lord himself! [ he¡¯s so handsome! ] [ i really like him! ] [ however, the way he is driving is really scary. i feel so sorry for the people in the car. i think they are probably trembling in fear. ] [ i think i¡¯m scared to death too. his driving skills are really scary! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. the cameraman is also full of desire to live. chu liuyue was also frightened. she actually wanted to change her car. ] [ only our teacher fu is very bold. she didn¡¯t change her expression and looked at teacher qu with a slight disdain! ] [ teacher piao thinks that he¡¯s very handsome, but if he takes a look at teacher fu, he¡¯ll probably have nothing to say! ] fu qian had been staring at nie qian. after a long time, she asked, ¡± ¡°do you think that you¡¯re very handsome, cool, and that you¡¯re good at driving?¡± ¡°am i not handsome?¡± nie qian asked. ¡°not handsome, especially when he looks like this!¡± fu qian raised her phone and showed nie yan a picture. it was a picture of a car ident, and the person was crushed. nie yan took a look and thought about it seriously. ¡°handsome? if you drive like this, you¡¯ll end up like this sooner orter. is this cool?¡± fu qian asked very seriously, ¡± if you want to see other things, there are other things. for example, although this one survived, his leg is gone. although this one survived, his hand is gone. if this one is paralyzed for life. this is probably how you drive.¡± fu qian¡¯s words made the people in the car behind break out in cold sweat. not only did she scare nie yan, but she also scared everyone in the car. everyone was a little nervous. ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡± nie yan said seriously, ¡± my driving skills are very good, and i can fly. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let you guys be in danger ... ¡± just as she was speaking, fu qian suddenly grabbed her steering wheel. ¡°you better be careful! don¡¯t you see the car?¡± ... nie qian was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. if it wasn¡¯t for fu qian¡¯s swift action, their car might have already hit the car that had just sped past. ¡°i was scared to death!¡± nie qian said with lingering fear. ¡°is it fun? you can continue. you¡¯re not afraid of death anyway.¡± fu qian¡¯s face was indifferent. nie qian was speechless. what should he do? [ hahaha, i can¡¯t take it anymore. i¡¯m dying ofughter. teacher fu is really ruthless! ] [ if you show such a scary photo to teacher nie, movie king nie will probably have a psychological shadow. ] [ this is too funny. ] [ teacher fu is so domineering! ] hahaha, the two of them are such a good match! i feel like if there¡¯s anyone in this world who can restrain movie emperor nie, it¡¯s probably only teacher fu! ] ... [ that¡¯s right, they¡¯re such a good match. i¡¯m dying from knocking on the door! ] in the end, nie yan stopped the car. then, he got out of the car, embarrassed. after getting out of the car, nie qian looked at fu qian. ¡± you drive? ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. fu qian directly got into the driver¡¯s seat. she didn¡¯t want nie yan to drive and die. she felt that if nie yan drove like this, even hundreds of lives wouldn¡¯t be enough to save her. chu liuyue and the others heaved a sigh of relief. of course, before they could catch their breath, the car sped off again. this time, although it was very stable, fu qian¡¯s speed was not for show. the people in the car panicked again. what was the difference between changing people and not changing people? nie yan was shocked by the inertia. after he steadied himself, he turned to look at fu qian. fu qian¡¯s driving posture was quite handsome, but the speed of her driving was not much different from his. it was just as scary. of course, teacher gong liked this speed very much, so he was very satisfied. Chapter 2213 2213 so it was because of this mo nan chong¡¯s car was driving slowly, but she was not in a hurry, considering the people in the car. however, after a while, he couldn¡¯t even see nie yan¡¯s car. ¡°master chong, are we driving too slowly?¡± qin shou asked suspiciously, ¡± i don¡¯t see any trace of their cars! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. master pet, hurry up. they don¡¯t know the way, right? ¡± xia tang raised her head and took a look. ¡°this is normal.¡± mo nan chong said indifferently. ording to nie qian¡¯s godfather¡¯s personality, he would definitely be racing. he was very interested in cars, and he liked exciting things like this. however, with fu qian in the car, she wasn¡¯t too worried. after all, fu qian was still reliable, so she shouldn¡¯t be driving very fast. ¡°normal?¡± xia tang frowned. ¡± what¡¯s normal? are you saying that it¡¯s normal for them to drive very fast? what if they took the wrong path? master chong, i think we should speed up and catch up with them.¡± ¡°after all, we don¡¯t know each other¡¯snguage and we¡¯re unfamiliar with the people and the ce. you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s good at everything.¡± mo nanchong nced at the rearview mirror. ¡± it¡¯s not a problem for me to pursue her. i¡¯m just afraid that you guys won¡¯t be able to take it. if you guys don¡¯t have any objections, i can still speed up.¡± ¡°hurry up, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± xia tang said. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go after them.¡± before he could finish his sentence, the car had already sped off. it was as fast as an arrow that had left the bow, particrly terrifying. for a moment, the people in the car were crazily grabbing the handrail, frightened. xia tang, who had just said that she could do it, turned pale. she looked in the direction of mo nan chong in a daze. the cameraman¡¯s camera was also unstable. the camera had never trembled before, but this time, it trembled very badly. the audience in the live broadcast room was dumbfounded. [ excuse me, what happened just now? ] [ i¡¯m speeding up, i¡¯m dying ofughter. xia tang, don¡¯t you know that i¡¯ve raced before? she¡¯s a great racer. it¡¯s not that she¡¯s driving slowly, she¡¯s just afraid that if she drives too fast and gets into the zone, the people in the car won¡¯t be able to take it!¡± [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. my heart aches for the people in this bus! ] [ i asked for it. ] mo nan chong was very engrossed in driving, and the speed of the car increased. not long after, mo nan chong caught up to fu qian¡¯s car. that was because fu qian¡¯s car was parked there. fu qian and her group had already alighted from the car. in front of them was a group of people who looked like robbers. their faces were covered and they held guns in their hands. each and every one of them looked at fu qian and her group very fiercely. the two sides seemed to be in a stalemate. when mo nan chong¡¯s car drove over, one of the men fired a shot at their car¡¯s tire. grandpa pet dodged, stopped the car, and got out. she walked towards fu qian and the others. ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°we¡¯ve encountered bandits.¡± fu qian said, ¡± there are quite a lot of people. ten of them, and they all have weapons. ¡± ¡°where did you guyse from?¡± mo nan chong looked at the robbers. ¡± do we look like rich people? ¡± ¡°he doesn¡¯t look like a rich person, but we also need money!¡± after the leader of the group understood master pet¡¯s words, he said arrogantly, ¡± i don¡¯t care if you have money or not. we just want money! if you give us money, you¡¯ll live. if you don¡¯t, you¡¯re dead!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± pay up or not? you¡¯re dead! ¡± ¡°what?¡± the leader had obviously robbed many people before, but he had never met such an arrogant person. seeing his master pet¡¯s bad attitude and uncooperative look, the man was a little angry. he pointed the gun at his grandpa pet and was about to shoot. master pet looked at the gun and asked coldly, ¡± ¡°do you know what model your gun is? will you shoot? the way you¡¯re holding the gun is wrong.¡± the man and the few people around him were all stunned by what master chong said. everyone looked at mo nan chong. mo nanchong raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± do you want me to teach you? i think i designed this gun. i can teach you how to shoot. there¡¯s something hidden on this gun. do you believe me? ¡± as he spoke, mo nan chong was like a bolt of lightning, snatching the gun from the other party. immediately after, she started shooting. although the bullets didn¡¯t hit everyone, they went through their clothes. in that instant, nie yan and fu qian acted at the same time and snatched everyone¡¯s guns. the robbers probably did not expect that in their lifetime, their guns would be taken away while they were robbing people. of course, it wasn¡¯t just the gun that was stolen. grandpa pampered over and even started snatching money. of course, grandpa chong didn¡¯t snatch it from them. she asked politely, ¡± do you have money? we¡¯ve been short on money recently, can you lend us some?¡± beside them, chu liuyue, xia tang, and the others were all trembling. they never thought that master pet would be so polite even when he was pointing a gun at someone. ¡°yes, a little!¡± the boss was trembling. ¡°yeah, that¡¯s great.¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± take it out if you have the money. i¡¯ll keep it for you. ¡± oh, right, can i ask you guys for a favor? you should be more familiar with this ce, can you show us around?¡± ¡°alright, alright!¡± the boss didn¡¯t dare to resist. after all, a gun was pointed at his head. ¡°you¡¯re such nice people.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± thank you. ¡± the boss was speechless. ... you¡¯re pointing a gun at me, how can i refuse? ¡± let¡¯s go. you guys drive your cars and we¡¯ll drive ours. you guys lead the way. ¡± after that, everyone set off together, and the matter was resolved smoothly. ?????? [ so the robbers became coolies? ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. lord rong¡¯s style of pampering me is inherited. he used to be the same! ] [ the robbers are probably on the verge of a mental breakdown. they¡¯ve been human for so long, when have they ever turned into tour guides? their money was even forcefully borrowed from them. ] [ hahaha, this is so funny. fu qian and nie fei are so funny. they¡¯re so good at fighting! ] [ the rest of the artistes were all dumbfounded. they were still in a daze when they got into the car. ] [ xia tang is still asking me if it¡¯s not good to be like this! ] [ i think this is great. this is exactly what i want. if there are no robbers, we can¡¯t have a tour guide! ] in the car, willingly took a long time to regain his senses and looked at qi heshan. ¡± i suddenly understand why you¡¯re so afraid of me! it was indeed a little scary. how did she manage to snatch the gun away? isn¡¯t she afraid that she¡¯ll make a mistake and get beaten up?¡± ... ¡± she should be very confident ... ¡± qi heshan swallowed his saliva. it was better not to provoke this woman. when fighting, he didn¡¯t even blink his eyes, and he could cause a lot of pain. when shooting, he didn¡¯t even need to blink his eyes. his speed was so fast that it was scary. what woman ... he was simply a killing machine. he had no doubt that if she were to kill someone, she would do it without even blinking. her calmness was only on the surface! Chapter 2214 2214 chapter 2216-a trap for grandpa pampered there was indeed a small town with good scenery nearby. mo nan chong and the others arrived at the town sessfully. the robbers became their tour guides and followers who helped them carry the bags. they were very respectful when they saw master chong. grandpa pampered could speak the localnguage. even if the localnguage was different, grandpa pampered could still speak it. that was why the robbers didn¡¯t dare to say a single bad word and had always been submissive to their master. the town was quite fun, the scenery was great, and there were many snacks from all kinds of ces. the group of people strolled around and ate. they wanted to buy anything they saw and were extremely happy. ¡°wow, this is so fun!¡± ¡°this ce is really not bad!¡± ¡°i also like this ce very much!¡± ¡°master pet, can i buy this? i want to buy this!¡± whenever xia tang saw something fun, she would want to buy it, but she didn¡¯t dare to make the decision herself. it was probably because she had seen master pet fight with those robbers, so this group of artists were a little afraid of master pet. even the director was a little afraid of mo nan chong, let alone the celebrities. therefore, the fans in the live broadcast room felt that it was a little fun. i¡¯m so cute and so bold. [ this ce is so fun. i want to go and y too! ] [ that¡¯s right, the ce i suggested is really good! ] [ there seems to be a very fun manor nearby. this small town is also very prosperous. there are really many tourists! ] [ there should be other fun things in the town, right? ] [ there should be. i think there¡¯s everything. there are fun things from all kinds of countries here. there should be a lot of fun things in other ces too. i think there are also many mysterious shops. ] the group of people discussed animatedly. because of xia tang¡¯s words, mo nan chong wanted chu liuyue to give him money. however, chu liuyue had already disappeared. they were originally walking together. although mo nan chong was the team leader, the money had always been with chu liuyue. without chu liuyue, they would not have any money. she didn¡¯t know when chu liuyue had disappeared, but not a single cameraman was following her. ¡°where¡¯s teacher chu?¡± mo nan chong was the first to notice that she was missing and quickly asked. ¡°yeah, where¡¯s teacher chu? wasn¡¯t he following us just now?¡± he looked around, but he didn¡¯t see chu liuyue. theckeys were still with them, and they shook their heads. no one had noticed that chu liuyue was following master pet. ¡°it¡¯s gone!¡± qin shou looked left and right, but he couldn¡¯t see chu liuyue. ¡°he¡¯s really gone!¡± xia tang was also stunned for a moment. ¡± isn¡¯t all our money with teacher chu? none of us have any money, right? ¡± as she spoke, xia tang also nced at the robbers. the robbers said innocently, ¡± we¡¯ve given you our money ... it¡¯s all in one ce. ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. sure enough, eggs can¡¯t be put in one basket. they¡¯re easy to break. ¡°what about me?¡± ¡°we have to find teacher chu, right?¡± the group of people became anxious. the fun part of this ce was that there were many little things to buy. these little things were very cute, and everyone wanted to buy some after seeing them. but without money, he couldn¡¯t buy anything. moreover, chu liuyue had gone missing alone. they were unfamiliar with this ce, so they didn¡¯t know if she had encountered any danger. everyone was more or less worried. after all, the public security in this kind of ce was not that good. although it looked prosperous on the surface, there were still many bad people. ¡°isn¡¯t there a phone?¡± mo nan chong suddenly thought of something and took out his phone. as soon as he called chu liuyue, xia tang¡¯s phone rang. xia tang answered the phone and said hello weakly. ¡± can you exin? ¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡± why is her phone with you? ¡± ¡°earlier, teacher chu asked me to help her carry the money. when she took the money, she forgot to return it.¡± xia tang lowered her head innocently. ¡°we can only look for it.¡± mo nanchong hung up the phone. then, he told everyone to split up and not lose their phones. the robbers were also very happy to help. at the same time, chu liuyue was in an empty alley. there was a man in front of her. the man was wearing a chinese long-sleeved shirt. he looked at her with interest. ¡± tell me, what do you want fourth uncle to do! ¡± ¡°fourth uncle, you¡¯re the best!¡± chu liuyue held the man¡¯s arm and muttered, ¡± i don¡¯t care. i want her to make a fool of herself. i want her to be embarrassed! ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that simple?¡± the middle-aged man nodded. ¡± then we¡¯ll follow your n. fourth uncle¡¯s gambling den will cooperate with you! ¡± ¡°thank you, fourth uncle!¡± ¨C ... mo nanchong and the others searched around before they finally found chu liuyue. ¡°is it here?¡± ¡± a gambling den? ¡± she asked. ¡°what is she doing here?¡± qin shou was suspicious. ¡± could it be that he went in to gamble on stones? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not impossible.¡± xia tang said, ¡± she¡¯s ying here ... she won¡¯t lose money, right? ¡± the group of people rushed in from the door worriedly. then, they saw chu liuyue crying inside. she looked miserable. ¡°teacher chu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± xia tang rushed up and grabbed chu liuyue¡¯s arm. chu liuyue sobbed and said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i ... i lost all of your money! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± mo nan chong frowned. the rest of the people also looked at the staff in the shop. everyone¡¯s first reaction was to wonder if chu liuyue had been deceived. after all, it wasn¡¯t normal for a girl to suddenly use everyone¡¯s money to y this game. chu liuyue didn¡¯t look like someone who was addicted to gambling. ... ¡°they pulled me into this ...¡± chu liuyue pulled mo nanchong and made up a story in a low voice. ¡± i didn¡¯t want to y, but they forced me to. if i didn¡¯t y, they said they would kill me ... so i yed. but i didn¡¯t expect that i would lose all my money. i¡¯m sorry, darling, they all look very powerful, let¡¯s just forget about it?¡± ¡°they forced you to y?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡± en ... ¡± chu liuyue lowered her eyes and looked pitiful. ¡°is that so?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s gaze swept inside andnded on chu liuyue¡¯s fourth uncle. ¡± you¡¯re the boss? ¡± ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± the middle-aged man walked over and looked at mo nan chong with interest. ¡± youngdy, you must ept your loss. she didn¡¯t choose the right item and didn¡¯t get anything. she can¡¯t me us. we opened the stone for her, but she didn¡¯t choose it well. can¡¯t you me us? we¡¯re open to business, right? if you¡¯re willing to bet, you must ept your loss!¡± ¡± but she said you forced her. that¡¯s not good. ¡± mo nanchong¡¯s aura did not falter at all as she stared at the middle-aged man. ¡°if we force her, she can also refuse. she didn¡¯t refuse, so who can she me? her stone has already been cracked open, and you guys are asking for a refund after eating the food you bought?¡± the middle-aged man shrugged. ¡± she did it herself. she has to bear the consequences! ¡± Chapter 2215 2215 no one wanted this stone ¡°you can¡¯t force people.¡± mo nan chong said. ¡°darling, forget it.¡± chu liuyue tugged at her and said, ¡± they look so easy to deal with. let¡¯s just forget about it and not argue with them. ¡± i don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be a good result if we continue to argue.¡± chu liuyue pursed her lips and looked at mo nan chong. she said that on purpose. she knew that mo nan chong would not leave just like that. ¡°if you don¡¯t have the ability, why are you still arguing with me? if you have the ability, open the stone and win it back yourself!¡± the old man sneered, ¡± if you don¡¯t have the ability, then just leave. ¡± don¡¯t interfere with our business, can¡¯t you see that many people are watching the show?¡± ¡°win it back?¡± mo nanchong raised his eyebrows. ¡± you said it! ¡± ¡°do you have money? my stones aren¡¯t cheap, and i¡¯ve found ss type king¡¯s green before.¡± the old manughed. ¡± if you want to open it, you have to have money first. if you don¡¯t have money, how are you going to open it? ¡± you still want to take revenge for your friend? do you have the ability to do so?¡± the old man¡¯s face was full of mockery. mo nanchong nced at chu liuyue. ¡± how much money do you have left? not a single cent? ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing else,¡± chu liuyue put on an aggrieved expression. ¡± i don¡¯t have a single cent left. they ... they schemed against me. ¡± darling, forget it. we don¡¯t have any money. it¡¯s all my fault. i¡¯ve spent all the money, so everyone has no money.¡± ¡°you guys should know quite a lot of people, right?¡± mo nanchong looked at the robbers beside him. ¡± go and lend me some money. i don¡¯t need much. i just need to buy a stone. ¡± i¡¯ll return it to them immediately.¡± seeing how confident mo nan chong was, the robber went to borrow money without hesitation. chu liuyue¡¯s face shed with pride. she knew that mo nan had fallen for her trick. it would be great if mo nan chong borrowed money for fun. the people these robbers knew were definitely not ordinary people. if they could not return the money they borrowed, they would be dead. the fourth uncle also smiled and nodded. ¡± you¡¯re quite bold, little girl. but i¡¯d like to give you a piece of advice. although the stones here are good, you can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t have good taste. you can¡¯t possibly open all of them.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no guarantee that you¡¯ll make money by ying this game!¡± ¡°youngdy, you¡¯re still too inexperienced!¡± ¡°if you¡¯re angry with us, you¡¯ll suffer a loss!¡± mo nanchong nced at fourth uncle around him. ¡± we don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. ¡± i¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t admit it when the timees. boss, if i cut out good jade, will you admit it?¡± ¡°i¡¯m open to business. if i didn¡¯t pay up, would my shop have been able to stay open until today? if you¡¯re afraid, you can ask the audience behind me. they¡¯re all my old customers. ask them if i¡¯d go back on my word.¡± fourth uncle pointed at the door. ¡± you, on the other hand, i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t admit it. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s not possible.¡± the robbers quickly borrowed the money. they were worried that master pet would not have enough money, so they borrowed more. when mo nan chong received the money, fourth uncle covered his face andughed. ¡± you can¡¯t buy any good stones with this amount of money. you can only choose from this area. ¡± let me remind you, the stones here aren¡¯t as good as the ones inside, so it¡¯s hard to say if you¡¯ll be able to open them. it might be to make you lose money. you can go there if you want money, but you don¡¯t have enough, so this is all you have.¡± ¡°grandpa chong, forget it. let¡¯s go. it won¡¯t be good if we lose money again.¡± chu liuyue tried to persuade him. ¡°since you¡¯re here, you¡¯ve already sent the money, right? if we don¡¯t earn a little, it¡¯ll be hard to end this.¡± mo nan chong smiled. ¡°the little girl is very arrogant!¡± fourth uncleughed and waved his hand. ¡± take a look around. there¡¯s a price for everything. you can open whatever you choose. it¡¯s free of charge. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± sure. ¡± everyone here can be my witness. i hope this boss won¡¯t regret his decision after i¡¯ve made my choice.¡± ¡°we¡¯ll be your witnesses!¡± ¡± interesting. this little girl looks very confident. do you really understand? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s hard to say. he¡¯s too young. i guess he¡¯s just arrogant. ¡± ¡°i feel that she really knows everything. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± [ i don¡¯t know if master pet understands or not. i only know that master rong and master pet are the kind of existences who are rumored to be extremely lucky! ] [ that¡¯s why i think i can still make money this time! ] [ i think i know about this. ] [ anyway, luck is also a part of one¡¯s strength. it doesn¡¯t matter whether i know it or not. it¡¯s not that important. ] [ it¡¯s so exciting! i want to see how the stones picked by grandpa pet are! ] [ that¡¯s right. i hope grandpa pet won¡¯t get any high-quality items? ] [ it¡¯s not impossible. i have both luck and strength. maybe i¡¯ll get a top-grade item. this shop owner is too arrogant. ] mo nan chong had already started to pick the stones. the rest of the people were also looking at her. they were all inexplicably nervous and a little flustered at the same time. she didn¡¯t know if grandpa chong knew how to pick, and she didn¡¯t know if he would be able to pick well. ¡°what do you think, master chong? which one do you think is the best?¡± qi heshan asked. ¡± why don¡¯t i take a look? i¡¯ve done some research on these, although not very detailed. ¡± he asked willingly. ¡± yes, yes, yes. it¡¯s too difficult for us to leave it to the professionals. ¡± qin shou looked at mo nan chong. ¡± no need, i¡¯ll take a look. if you guys see anything good, you can call me. ¡± mo nan chong looked around and shook his head. ¡± not here. there aren¡¯t any good rocks.¡± ¡°you do have good taste, but do you have money?¡± fourth uncle asked with a smile. ¡°i don¡¯t have money, but it¡¯s definitely more than enough to buy a stone. master pet had already chosen a stone, so she pointed at it and said, ¡± i saved it! ¡± ¡°are you sure? this might not be worth much, you only have that much money on you, it¡¯ll be gone once you use it up.¡± fourth uncle looked at the stone and found it a little funny. this stone had been left here for a long time. the other stones hade and gone, and there were many fewer of them. however, no one had taken a fancy to this stone, and no one wanted it. ... this little girl¡¯s eyes were really different. she chose a stone that no one had wanted. ¡°to tell you the truth, this stone has been here for a long time and no one has touched it. everyone thinks that nothing can be opened from it.¡± fourth uncle said. mo nanchong looked up with his clear eyes. ¡± i think it¡¯s not bad. ¡± ¡± really? do you think that everyone else¡¯s eyes are bad and only yours are good? ¡± fourth uncleughed. ¡± if you keep on suggesting, then there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡± ¡°this is it, just open it.¡± grandpa chong said coldly. ¡°OK?let¡¯s see.¡± fourth uncle didn¡¯t mind and asked someone to call the master who opened the stone over. the people around them shook their heads, feeling that mo nanchong was too reckless. Chapter 2216 - 2216 the emperor’s green? 2216 the emperor¡¯s green? ¡°this little girl is not good enough. she chose a stone that no one wants!¡± ¡°if there¡¯s any good jade from this, i¡¯d eat sh * t!¡± ¡± it¡¯s definitely impossible to open it. it¡¯s just a useless stone. i don¡¯t know why it¡¯s been left here! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m scamming money. if i didn¡¯t leave it here, would this little girl have taken a fancy to it?¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. of course, he ced it here to let people without foresight buy it. it¡¯s a huge sum of money. although people who know the industry know that this stone is not good, it¡¯s still quite expensive. there¡¯s no cheap one. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s wait and see,¡± ¡± there¡¯s nothing to see. i guess the result won¡¯t be good. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think the result will be good either.¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking forward to it. maybe there will be a different ending!¡± many people had already walked in. everyone was talking about this stone. at the same time, they were full of curiosity about the stone. they didn¡¯t know what could be obtained from this stone. however, most people were not optimistic about it. they felt that even if the stone was opened, there would be nothing inside. it was just a piece of waste. there were many people who came to buy the stone, but no one had ever opened their eyes to see it. only mo nan chong, this idiotic little girl, had actually chosen a stone that no one wanted to see. this was simply too outrageous. she was just wasting money. not only the people around them, even the artistes around them started to persuade mo nan chong when they heard that something was wrong. ¡°master chong, why don¡¯t we change it? i heard from them that this one isn¡¯t very good. they think that stone is better!¡± willingly pointed at the other stone that many people were talking about. ¡°i¡¯ve already chosen, i¡¯ve chosen to leave.¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± i think this one is good. ¡± ¡°master chong, what if this piece isn¡¯t good?¡± qin shou said, ¡± we only have this little money and no other money. if we fail again, we will really have no money. ¡± it¡¯s not easy to earn money from the festival group!¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. it¡¯s not easy to earn it. didn¡¯t we earn it before?¡± mo nan chong looked rxed and calm. it was as if she did not care at all. the people around them felt that mo nanchong could not persuade her and there was nothing they could do. after all, she was the team leader and she was the one who had borrowed the money. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re quite bold.¡± the fourth uncle at the sideughed. ¡°so-so,¡± mo nanchong nced at fourth uncle. ¡± where¡¯s the master who opened the stone? can you just open it? ¡± before i open it, i want to ask, if there¡¯s something good in this stone, would anyone want to buy it?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that no one will buy good things, but if you can¡¯t open it, then no one will buy it.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. there are many people who like good things. i¡¯m just afraid that if this thing isn¡¯t good enough, then no one will buy it. ¡± ¡± we all have high standards. we will only buy top-grade jade! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we only want top grade.¡± ¡°if it¡¯s not of the highest quality, we¡¯re basically not interested in it.¡± the people around them all felt that mo nan chong would not be able to get any high-quality jade. it was obviously too early for mo nan chong to ask. she should be asking if she could get anything. if she got something good, there would be people fighting for it. if she couldn¡¯t get anything, it would be a joke. [ i¡¯m really looking forward to it. i feel like i¡¯m going to give everyone a p in the face! ] [ i don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily the case. i saw a stone-gambling expert among them. he doesn¡¯t seem to be very optimistic about my favorite stone either. ] [ really? [ i don¡¯t think i¡¯m that lucky! ] [ then what should we do? ] [ they¡¯ll lose everything. not only that, but they¡¯ll also be in debt! ] [ i believe in master pampered. i think master pampered is capable. the things that she has chosen will definitely not be too bad. ] [ i also believe in lord pet! ] [ hurry up and open it. where¡¯s the master who opens the stone? hurry up and open it. let everyone open their eyes! ] the master who opened the stone came over very quickly. he discussed with grandpa chong about how to drive it. master pet said a few words to him and then made him think that it was a cut. grandpa pet was quite brutal. he gave a big cut. everyone¡¯s heart was in their throats and they were inexplicably nervous. although they all felt that nothing woulde out of this stone, they were still a little worried and curious when they saw it open. ¡± how is it? i wonder how it¡¯s going to be once it¡¯s opened! ¡± ¡± the inside is probably the same as the outside. it¡¯s dark and swarthy! ¡± ¡°i agree, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible either!¡± ¡± i¡¯m more curious. everyone thinks that there¡¯s nothing to be gained from this stone, but why is everyone looking at it with such anticipation? ¡± ¡± we¡¯re just curious. even though we know that we can¡¯t open it, we still have a glimmer of hope. after all, this stone has been here for a long time. it¡¯s been too long, so everyone is curious. ¡± ¡± yes, i¡¯ve been here for more than ten years. every time ie here, this stone is always in that corner, so i¡¯m very curious about what it is when it¡¯s opened! ¡± ¡°if there¡¯s nothing here, it means that our eyes were right!¡± ¡°if we really get a good jade, we¡¯ll all regret it!¡± ... ¡± there¡¯s no need for that. at most, i¡¯m just a little regretful. ¡± while everyone was discussing, the festival group and the artistes were holding their breaths nervously. the master who was opening the stone shook his head and said, ¡± no, there¡¯s nothing. ¡± ¡°as expected.¡± ¡± looks like there really isn¡¯t anything. i¡¯ve cut off such a big piece, but i didn¡¯t see anything! ¡± ¡°no, this stone is useless.¡± ¡°i also feel that there¡¯s no need to cut it.¡± ¡°what a waste of time. ¡°let¡¯s wait and see, maybe!¡± ¡°there isn¡¯t even anything the size of a sesame seed in my suspicion!¡± ¡± regardless, we¡¯ll know once we open it. i don¡¯t think they¡¯ve given up yet. ¡± ... ¡°little girl, do you want to continue? ording to my experience, i¡¯m afraid that this rock of yours is really not good enough. no matter how much you cut it, it probably won¡¯t grow into a flower!¡± the master asked mo nan chong. ¡°open it! it¡¯s such a big rock. i don¡¯t believe there¡¯s nothing inside.¡± mo nan chong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± make another cut at the position just now, slightly further in. just a little. ¡± ¡°so little?¡± the master shook his head, thinking that mo nan chong did not understand. however, he did not say anything and did as he was told. and this time, no one had much confidence. however, after a while, the master cried out in rm. ¡°oh my god, am i seeing things?¡± ¡°hurry, hurry, fourth uncle,e over and take a look!¡± the master was excited. fourth uncle chuckled and walked over. ¡± don¡¯t get so excited. although our stones are good and no one wants them, we can still get something out of them. but it¡¯s not worth getting so excited. it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to get the king¡¯s green. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s the king¡¯s green! this is king¡¯s green, right?¡± the master said excitedly, ¡± i haven¡¯t seen the ss type of king¡¯s green for a long time! ¡± ¡°what? the king¡¯s green?¡± Chapter 2217 - 2217 chapter 2219 – 600 million 2217 chapter 2219 ¨C 600 million the people outside who had initially despised mo nan chong all rushed up. everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anticipation and disbelief. after all, the king¡¯s green wasn¡¯t something that could be opened so easily. even these experienced people had never seen it before. however, this youngdy had just casually found a worthless stone and it had been opened? wasn¡¯t this a little too miraculous? fourth uncle also didn¡¯t expect this. he looked at the master who was opening the stone. ¡± uncle qiang, are you joking? your joke isn¡¯t funny at all. ¡± ¡°those who know the industry,e over and take a look.¡± mo nan chong looked around and said, ¡± let¡¯s see if this master is right! ¡± the people around who knew the industry were all eager to join in, and everyone would be very curious. after all, the king¡¯s green was of the highest quality and extremely expensive. if it was really the king¡¯s green, many people would probably fight for it. some people were already eager to try. how many times could they encounter the emperor¡¯s green? fourth uncle¡¯s expression changed when he saw it. he had never thought that a stone that he himself thought was not good would actually produce a ss type king¡¯s green. this could be considered a priceless item. ¡± how is this possible?! ¡± fourth uncle looked at it carefully again and again. he had to confirm that this was actually true. because there were too many people watching, it was difficult for him to deny it even if he wanted to. fourth uncle¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°fourth uncle, am i right?¡± the master nced at fourth uncle and then looked at mo nan chong. ¡± so you¡¯re a professional. i thought you didn¡¯t know! just now, you let me cut it perfectly! even if i had decades of experience, i wouldn¡¯t be as urate as this little girl!¡± ¡°you¡¯re exaggerating,¡± mo nan chong smiled and said, ¡± i was just saying. the main thing is that you cut it well and your suggestion was good! ¡± the surrounding people had already gathered to watch. after everyone saw it, they confirmed that master pet¡¯s piece was really amazing, and the size was also very good. almost immediately, someone started bidding. everyone almost started fighting over this stone. because the stone wasn¡¯t small, the price went up to 100 million. even so, everyone was still fighting for it crazily. this group of people who yed with stones were not short of money, and they all liked this stone very much. ¡°youngdy, sell it to me for 500 million!¡± ¡± really? sell it to me, i¡¯ll add another million! ¡± ¡°go away, i want this stone. give it to me, we can discuss the price!¡± the people who had been contemptuous of this stone and thought that nothing woulde out of it had now started to make money like crazy. everyone had their eyes on this stone and felt that it was very good! fourth uncle¡¯s heart ached for the stone. even though it was beneficial to him, he was still pained to sell it to mo nan chong at such a price. of course, there were rules in every line of work. moreover, there were indeed many onlookers today. he couldn¡¯t ruin his own reputation, so he had no choice. chu liuyue originally wanted to cause trouble for mo nan chong, but who would have thought that she would make him look good? she had never thought that she would really cut out something! moreover, it was a top-grade item. everyone wanted it, and everyone was actually fighting for it. chu liuyue looked at fourth uncle for help. she bit her lip and still couldn¡¯t believe it. fourth uncle really gave this to her? fourth uncle shook his head. he and chu liuyue looked at each other. they had no other choice. chu liuyue was very unconvinced, but she had no choice. in the end, master pet still sold the stone for 600 million yuan. ¡°grandpa pet, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± after a long time, someone finally came back to their senses and started to p in surprise. ¡± oh my god! we¡¯ve earned more than 500 million in one go! ¡± qin shou was also a little surprised. he had never seen such an easy way to make money. ¡°i¡¯m so powerful!¡± qi heshan was also speechless. ¡°he is indeed very powerful!¡± nie sha nodded. ¡± you¡¯re indeed my goddaughter. do you see her? she¡¯s my goddaughter. isn¡¯t she amazing? ¡± everyone looked at nie sha and nodded, giving him a thumbs up. the surrounding crowd was also filled with emotions. she had thought that mo nan chong was going to suffer a huge loss, but in the end, she had struck it rich. she had won this round like crazy. people who had been gambling on stones for decades rarely saw such a situation. a youngdy who was full of confidence from the beginning to the end and arrogantly opened a dor when no one dared to open it, and then earned her own money. [ f * ck, this is 600 million in just a few minutes, right? [ this is money that i wouldn¡¯t be able to earn in a few lifetimes! ] [ it¡¯s so frustrating topare! ] [ i¡¯m so awesome. does she really not understand or is she just pretending? ] [ she¡¯s been picking her food so casually, but it feels like she knows everything! ] [ i don¡¯t think master pampered would do this randomly. she should know a little about it. otherwise, how could she be so sure in the beginning? ] ... [ anyway, i¡¯m jealous! ] [ i¡¯m really lemons! ] [ sob, sob, sob. so much money. i¡¯m so envious! ] [ i want to go and y too! ] [ don¡¯t y this game. there are many people who go bankrupt ying it. people who don¡¯t know how to y it won¡¯t earn any money. it¡¯s so bad that even your mother doesn¡¯t recognize you. grandpa pampered is different. even if she doesn¡¯t know how to y it, she¡¯s still very talented! ] [ i agree. i also think that i¡¯m talented! ] [ speaking of which, she must have inherited her mother¡¯s excellent genes. lord rong¡¯s gambling skills are also very good! ] [ that makes sense. it¡¯s probably because she inherited lord rong¡¯s genes. ] [ it¡¯s so exciting! so much money! i¡¯ve never seen so much money in my life! ] [ i¡¯m really convinced. [ i¡¯m so awesome. ] the group of people discussed animatedly. mo nan chong¡¯s stone had been sold. ... the robbers who had helped to borrow money were also stunned. who would have thought that she was so good at making money? one of the robbers searched his body and gave mo nan chong some money. ¡± can you help me buy a rock too? ¡± mo nan chong was speechless. ¡°i also want to get rich!¡± mo nan chong: ¡± that¡¯s not a good idea. i doubt fourth uncle will let me help you. ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t mind, ¡± fourth uncleughed. ¡± it¡¯s my good fortune that you¡¯ve cut out a good piece of jade, right? ¡± although their n had failed, it was not a loss for them. with mo nan chong¡¯s help, it could be considered as helping them to promote their products. everyone knew that there was such a good piece of jade here, so they would definitely want to try their luck. ¡°oh, really? then i can help you choose one.¡± mo nan chong then randomly picked a rock. this time, no one dared to underestimate her. when the stone was opened, everyone was once again stunned. ¡°another good thing!¡± ¡°she¡¯s too godly!¡± ¡°little girl, can i be your disciple?¡± Chapter 2218 - 2218 chapter 2221-discovered 2218 chapter 2221-discovered ¡± i, i suddenly remembered. isn¡¯t this lord rong¡¯s daughter? ¡± ¡± lord rong, she¡¯s famous in the stone-gambling industry where wee from. she can get whatever she wants! ¡± ¡± so, she¡¯s lord rong¡¯s daughter. then, of course, she has that ability! ¡± ¡± i think so too. if she¡¯s master rong¡¯s daughter, it wouldn¡¯t be strange. after all, master rong is that powerful. lord fourth has good taste too. how bad can master rong¡¯s daughter be? ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect the mo family¡¯s little miss to be so old. she¡¯s so beautiful! ¡± the surrounding people were already discussing. when fourth uncle heard these discussions, he was stunned for a moment. was this person in front of him leng rongrong¡¯s daughter? he looked at chu liuyue with a sharp gaze. wasn¡¯t this killing him? was lord rong¡¯s daughter someone that anyone could deal with? who were lord rong and lord fourth? who dared to bully them? who dared to go against their little miss? chu liuyue swallowed and shook her head. she had indeed hidden mo nan chong¡¯s identity. after all, she knew that mo nan chong had a powerful background and most people would not make an enemy of him. however, she just did not like her and wanted to deal with her. she was afraid that fourth uncle wouldn¡¯t agree to help, so she hid her identity. however, fourth uncle still found out about it. one look at fourth uncle¡¯s eyes and one could tell that fourth uncle was angry. ¡°are you the mo family¡¯s little miss?¡± fourth uncle asked mo nan chong very politely. ¡°what?¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± what¡¯s the problem? ¡± ¡°no, i failed to recognize mount tai.¡± fourth uncle hurriedly said respectfully, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t know about it before. then i¡¯m really convinced this time. i¡¯m sorry for my bad attitude towards you before. i am indebted to lord rong and the others. i am also happy that little miss hase today.¡± mo nan chong was speechless. her attitude changed so quickly. so, wherever she went, she would be the mo family¡¯s little miss? at the thought of this, master chong pouted his mouth and felt a little depressed. after all, she looked like someone who lived off her parents and had to rely on her parents for everything. fourth uncle was shocked when he saw master pet pouting. he knelt down on the ground with a plop. the rest of the staff were also shocked and followed him. then, the scene became a little strange. ¡°little miss, did i do something wrong? you, you¡¯re angry?¡± fourth uncle asked carefully. the people around them were dumbfounded. they didn¡¯t know that fourth uncle was so afraid of the mo family. they all knew that fourth uncle had a very high status here, but he was still kneeling in front of master chong. at the same time, the livestream room was abuzz with discussion. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. they were so arrogant when they were talking to master pet just now. now, they¡¯re all kneeling down. ] [ the scene is a little funny, but also a little helpless! ] [ i can tell that i¡¯m feeling very helpless. she didn¡¯t look angry just now. at most, she was just depressed. however, when she threw a dumpling at everyone, everyone knelt down as if she had bullied everyone. ] [ my heart aches for grandpa pet! ] [ hahaha, those shop assistants are still in a daze. one of them even kowtowed directly. he thought he was paying respects to some ancestor! ] ¡°little miss, i¡¯m sorry. if you have any requests, just tell me. i¡¯ll return you all the money you just paid. you can just take whatever stone you want, do you still need to pay?¡± the fourth uncle said as he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°why can¡¯t you give me money?¡± grandpa chong was really angry now. did she have the right to not give her money because of her mother? that definitely wouldn¡¯t do. she wasn¡¯t here to eat a king¡¯s meal. was he looking down on her? ¡± no, you¡¯re the mo family¡¯s little miss. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pay! ¡± fourth uncle quickly exined, ¡± we think you¡¯re very honorable. besides, lord rong helped me before! ¡± ¡± she helped you, but i didn¡¯t help you. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t ept her money. why don¡¯t you ept my money? are you looking down on me? ¡± master chong was getting angry. ¡± i still have to give you money. i¡¯ll buy all these stones! ¡± fourth uncle wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. he had never seen anyone like this. ¡°no, it¡¯s not like that. how could we look down on you? we think you¡¯re very powerful!¡± ¡°it¡¯s, it¡¯s that. we think you¡¯re amazing, so we didn¡¯t charge you. really.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe it!¡± master pet snorted. ¡± anyway, i¡¯m going to pay. don¡¯t look down on me. i don¡¯tck money. ¡± the surrounding crowd was a little dumbfounded. wasn¡¯t it good that they didn¡¯t have to pay? wasn¡¯t it a good thing to save money? however, master pet was still master pet. after all, he was a very rich master pet, and he couldn¡¯t be judged withmon sense. fourth uncle was dumbfounded. in the end, he epted the money while trembling. he felt that mo nan chong must have hated him. he regretted it so much. after mo nan chong had earned arge sum of money, he had even shared it with his own members. even chu liuyue received tens of millions. chu liuyue was very uneasy. she could tell that fourth uncle¡¯s expression was not quite right. ... while no one was paying attention, chu liuyue and fourth uncle entered a small room in the back. ¡°fourth uncle,¡± chu liuyue called out nervously. ¡°you still have the face to call me?¡± fourth uncle sneered. ¡± do you know that you¡¯re trying to kill me? ¡± ¡°you know who mo nan chong¡¯s parents are, right? not many people would dare to provoke the mo family¡¯s little miss. you really have the guts to ask me to provoke her. lord rong can crush me to death with one finger!¡± fourth uncle said in exasperation, ¡± chu liuyue, don¡¯t ask me to help you with anything in the future. otherwise, i won¡¯t even know how i died. i think you¡¯d better hurry up and apologize to her, or you¡¯ll be finished!¡± ¡°fourth uncle ¡­¡± chu liuyue¡¯s eyes were a little red. ¡± i just don¡¯t like her. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like her, but don¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡± fourth uncle said angrily, ¡± be smart. i think she has already guessed the specific situation! ¡± ¡± impossible. if you and i don¡¯t say anything, how would she know that i¡¯m scheming against her? ¡± ¡°she¡¯s much smarter than you.¡± ... fourth uncle didn¡¯t dare to say anything more to chu liuyue and left immediately. when chu liuyue went out, mo nan chong kept looking in her direction. she met her gaze with a half-smile, and chu liuyue¡¯s hair stood on end. she felt as if mo nan chong had seen through her. however, if she had seen through him, why did she still give him a share of the money? if she gave him a share of the money, did it mean that she actually didn¡¯t know anything? chu liuyueforted herself as she walked towards the door. mo nan chong followed chu liuyue. when he saw her leave, he immediately followed. ¡°where to?¡± mo nan chong asked. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t go anywhere. i just came here to get some air.¡± chu liuyue said nervously. Chapter 2219 - 2219 what are you asking? 2219 what are you asking? ¡°give me the money,¡± mo nan chong extended his hand. ¡°what?¡± chu liuyue was stunned for a moment. ¡± you said you gave me the money just now. didn¡¯t you already give it to me? ¡± ¡°i did give it to you, but i didn¡¯t say that i wouldn¡¯t take it back.¡± mo nanchong replied coldly, ¡± i¡¯m nning to get it back now. ¡± ¡°you schemed against me, and i still give you money? do you think i¡¯m a charity master?¡± mo nan looked at chu liuyue without mercy. she had a cold smile on her face as she looked at chu liuyue in amusement. chu liuyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her brain buzzed. she knew she was in trouble. mo nan chong had actually seen through it. ¡± i, i didn¡¯t ¡­ ¡± she said nervously. ¡°don¡¯t you have any?¡± mo nanchong tilted his head. ¡± do you want me to find your fourth uncle to fight? ¡± ¡°how did you know?¡± chu liuyue could not believe it. she could not understand how mo nan chong knew about it when she and fourth uncle did not show anything. she was so careful. ¡± i¡¯m not stupid. i can tell with one look. ¡± mr. pet frowned. ¡± i just want to finish this show. can you stop messing around? ¡± chu liuyue bit her lips. ¡°i don¡¯t know what i¡¯ve done to make you unhappy, but if you don¡¯t look for trouble with me, i won¡¯t look for trouble with you either.¡± mo nan chong replied, ¡± of course. if you cause trouble for me, do you think i¡¯ll let you go? ¡± she looked at chu liuyue with a sharp gaze. he stared at chu liuyue until she shivered. chu liuyue swallowed her saliva and didn¡¯t dare to say much in the end. mo nan chong then said, ¡± it¡¯s best if everyone lives in peace. if you¡¯re not willing, then you¡¯ve seen qi heshan¡¯s situation. it¡¯s fine even if you¡¯re not afraid. i have nothing to be afraid of anyway.¡± after that, master chong took the money and left. chu liuyue¡¯s face turned pale. she knew that mo nan chong was very powerful and that she could do what she said. since she had said so, she would definitely do it. it seemed that she really needed to be more careful. of course, she had no enmity with mo nan chong, but she did not like mo nan chong¡¯s way of doing things. she could not stand the fact that mo nan chong had her own parents behind her. was it that great to have powerful parents? her parents weren¡¯t very good, but she had managed to get to where she was today, okay? what was the use of relying on her parents? could her parents help her for a lifetime? ¡°darlings, where have you been?¡± she did not find mo nan chong after searching for a while, but when she turned around, she saw hering in from outside. ¡°i just went outside for a while.¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± have the stones been opened? how is it?¡± ¡°they¡¯re all good stuff. although there¡¯s no more king¡¯s green, they¡¯re not bad.¡± she said willingly, ¡± everyone is fighting for it. those few people are so happy! ¡± there were a few stones for the robbers to pick. when they found out that they had made a lot of money, they were so happy that they almost went crazy. if they had known that stone gambling was so profitable, they would have stopped being robbers and juste to buy stones. ¡°thank you!¡± the boss of the robbers thanked mo nan chong profusely. ¡°this is the only time. you guys might not know how to y with this.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll only help you once. there won¡¯t be any more in the future. ¡± ¡°of course, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s easy to earn money. one round is enough for you to lose everything.¡± grandpa pet even reminded the robbers. the robbers nodded. they didn¡¯t know if they believed him or not, but they seemed to be very obedient to their master. ¡°um, little miss, can i treat you to a meal?¡± fourth uncle finally found a chance to speak. he asked very politely and courteously. ¡°treat us to a meal?¡± mo nan chong turned to look at the rest of the group. ¡± are you guys hungry? ¡± ¡°a little.¡± ¡°can i eat it?¡± fu qian asked. ¡± of course, just tell us what you want to eat. the boss will pay for us anyway. ¡± mo nan chong said. ¡± yes, yes, yes. just tell us what you want to eat. we¡¯ll prepare everything you want to eat. ¡± the boss smiled and said, ¡± we will prepare everything here! even if we don¡¯t, we can still think of a way.¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± fu qian nodded and told him what she wanted to eat. the rest of the people also said what they wanted to eat. other than chu liuyue, she did not look too good. although the cameraman did not follow mo nan chong when he was talking to her, she knew that if mo nan chong knew that she was going to deal with her, she would not be able to do anything. if he was discovered again, he would probably be done for. fourth uncle brought them to a chinese restaurant and entered the best private room. he had prepared all the dishes that they wanted to eat and served mo nan chong obediently. master chong¡¯s face was calm, and she even looked a little disgusted. the audience in the live broadcast room was quite happy to watch. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i don¡¯t even know how much money i lost. in any case, it¡¯s master pet who earned a few hundred million. ] [ master chong and master rong are both walking gods of wealth. anyway, money always goes into the pocket wherever they go. i¡¯m afraid they have a strong attraction to attract money. ] ... [ really, i¡¯m so envious of lord chong and lord rong¡¯s physiques. they can probably earn money with their eyes closed. ] [ i¡¯m so envious too. when will i be able to earn money like this with my eyes closed? ] [ their food today is really good. even i want to eat it. i¡¯m so hungry just by watching. ] [ i¡¯m hungry too. the bread in my hands can¡¯t bepared to theirs. ] [ at least you have bread, but i only have instant noodles. my heart is stuffed! ] [ did everyone notice that chu liuyue and grandpa pet went out for a while, but they didn¡¯t show it on camera? after they came back, their emotions were a little different. did something happen? ] [ yes, shouldn¡¯t chu liuyue be the happiest one? however, she always seems unhappy and a little depressed. ] [ who knows! ] [ maybe she¡¯s in a bad mood! ] [ did she plot against me, but failed in the end? ] [ mr. chu isn¡¯t that kind of person, okay? don¡¯t me her, okay? ] ... mo nan chong and the rest quickly finished their food and prepared to leave. when they were about to leave, fourth uncle even whispered a few words to mo nan chong. chu liuyue shuddered as she watched from the side. what was fourth uncle saying to mo nan chong? could he be talking bad about me? what should she do? was fourth uncle nning to sell her out after he found out about mo nan chong¡¯s true identity? chu liuyue¡¯s eyes were slightly flustered until mo nan chong finished speaking to fourth uncle. after fourth uncle left, chu liuyue went to mo nan chong¡¯s side and looked at him warily, as if she was questioning him. Chapter 2220 - 2220 movie king nie, i want to see a ghost! 2220 movie king nie, i want to see a ghost! ¡°what do you want to do?¡± mo nan chong was pulled outside by chu liuyue. ¡± are you going to tell people what i¡¯ve done on the live broadcast? ¡± ¡°did fourth uncle tell you something?¡± ¡± yes, i was the one who asked fourth uncle to deal with you. so what if i don¡¯t like you? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want to do something to me in front of the audience?¡± ¡± mo nan chong, let me tell you, you have a lot of fans, but i have a lot of fans too. i also have a lot of die-hard fans. if you want to deal with me, you will die a terrible death! ¡± ¡°if you want to be my enemy, i will be your enemy too!¡± chu liuyue was already a little scared. she didn¡¯t want to quit the show, nor did she want her reputation to be ruined. she did not know what mo nanchong would do, but she had to warn him not to put herself in any danger. ¡°didn¡¯t i make it clear to you? besides, it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t know about your secret plot with fourth uncle.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± he didn¡¯t betray you just now. he¡¯s indeed a good uncle and treats you very well! ¡± ¡°then what did he say?¡± chu liuyue was stunned for a moment. she thought that fourth uncle had said something. so it wasn¡¯t? ¡°he asked me toe here often.¡± mo nanchong looked at chu liuyue. ¡± it seems like you¡¯ve misunderstood your fourth uncle. he¡¯s still very secretive about you and even asked me to take care of you! ¡± she shrugged her shoulders and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more to chu liuyue. chu liuyue¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡± then what do you mean? do you mean you won¡¯t make things difficult for me? ¡± ¡°why should i make things difficult for you? i¡¯ve made it clear to you before that if you cause me trouble, i won¡¯t let you off. if you don¡¯t, i can¡¯t be bothered to touch you. you have to be clear that i¡¯m toozy to touch you. if i really wanted to understand you, i could ban you at any time. not to mention the entertainment industry, even in other industries, i can make it so that you won¡¯t be able to survive anywhere!¡± mo nanchong nced at chu liuyue. ¡± but you¡¯re not worth it. of course, i don¡¯t mind if you want to challenge my bottom line. ¡± chu liuyue¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. she knew that mo nan chong was telling the truth. she had the ability to do so. if she wanted to touch him, it would really be easy. she did not want to be spoiled to death by mo nan. if she waspletely shut out, how was she going to live in the future? no, she couldn¡¯t! ¡°i won¡¯t do anything to you in the future, even though i might not like you very much!¡± chu liuyue apologized to mo nan chong, even though it was a forced apology. however, grandpa chong didn¡¯t care if she apologized to him or not. there were many people who hated her and targeted her, but she never cared about these people. they were just some weaklings. if he was stronger than her, she might take a second look. but if he was weaker than her and still wanted to find trouble, she didn¡¯t even want to take a second look. in fact, chu liuyue was already breaking out in a cold sweat. she could tell that mo nan chong was disdainful of her. if she really wanted to do something to her, she would die trying to protect her. it seemed that he really had to tuck his tail between his legs and behave. when mo nan chong and chu liuyue returned to the camera, the fans in the live stream were quite surprised. [ i suddenly realized that i¡¯ve been talking to mr. chu alone for a few times, but the cameraman didn¡¯t follow me. what¡¯s going on? ] [ they must have sent the cameraman away, but why? ] [ i have a feeling that fourth uncle is specifically targeting me this time, but they¡¯re only so polite to me after i¡¯ve settled it and they don¡¯t have to guess my identity. so, there¡¯s a big possibility that chu liuyue wasn¡¯t forced to gamble on stones previously. ] [ teacher chu, you shouldn¡¯t be like this! ] [ if she wasn¡¯t forced to do it, could it be that she yed it herself? then why would she ask for help from mr. pampered? ] [ there¡¯s another possibility. is she trying to frame grandpa sheng on purpose? ] [ i¡¯m not too sure about that, but i think there must be something fishy about it! ] [ right, i also think that there must be a ghost! ] [ forget it. grandpa pet and the others didn¡¯t say anything either. let¡¯s continue watching the show! ] [ right, let¡¯s continue watching the show. it¡¯s quite fun! ] stone gambling is really exciting! [ i really want to see grandpa pampered continue to gamble on stones! ] [ can you really get rich overnight by stone gambling? i want to get rich overnight too! ] just as everyone was discussing excitedly. mo nanchong stood in front of the camera and warned everyone seriously, ¡± don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll definitely earn money from stone gambling. there are only a few people who earn money from stone gambling, and most of them go bankrupt. even those who specialize in stone gambling might lose money, so don¡¯t even think about it. did you hear me?¡± master pet looked at the camera and warned everyone with his sharp eyes. a few artistes on the side also nodded and said, ¡± did you hear that? i¡¯m the first in history. if you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t try it. ¡± just like teacher chu, didn¡¯t she also y? didn¡¯t she go too far and end up with nothing!¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m one of the minority. if you guys are me, you can try, but if you guys aren¡¯t me, then don¡¯t ever try!¡± [ hahaha, i¡¯m warning everyone seriously. who was going to make a fortune with this just now? ] [ i don¡¯t know how high the chances of getting rich are, but there¡¯s a 99% chance of losing money! ] [ be careful, listen to me, don¡¯t y around, or you¡¯ll be the one who dies. ] [ to be honest, i¡¯ve been in this industry before. what grandpa pet said makes a lot of sense. fans, please don¡¯t imitate him! ] [ in this world, only lucky people like master chong and master rong can get this kind of thing. other people might not have this chance in their entire lives. ] ... [ that¡¯s right. if not, it¡¯s an expert. even experts can make mistakes sometimes, let alone people without experience. ] after mo nan chong and the others had their fill, they bid farewell to the gambling den and prepared to go elsewhere to y. this time, everyone followed grandpa pet closely and no one dared to run away. chu liuyue didn¡¯t dare to mess around anymore. she was as obedient as qi heshan along the way. basically, whatever mo nan chong said, she would do. whatever mo nan chong told her to do, she would not object at all. if there was anything, her first reaction would be to look for mo nan chong. ¡°master chong, everyone wants to try this thing. do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± chu liuyue asked. there were some snacks on the street. they tasted good and were cheap, so everyone wanted to eat them. of course, chu liuyue did not dare to make the decision. she even had to report to mo nan chong when she went to the toilet. the audience could also see the problem. what was going on? chu liuyue had clearly been disdainful of pampering her master before, so why did her attitude change so suddenly? ... [ there¡¯s something wrong with mr. chu. did he get lectured by mr. chu? ] Chapter 2221 - 2221 lord jiu, the three of us sleep together? 2221 lord jiu, the three of us sleep together? [ that¡¯s right. it¡¯s not strange for her captain to tell him what to buy, but she has to go to the toilet. everyone has gone to the toilet, but she still went to tell him. it¡¯s as if he won¡¯t go to the toilet if he says so. ] [ that¡¯s right. what¡¯s wrong with her? why is she so strange? ] [ didn¡¯t she have a private chat with mr. pampered before? she was either threatened by mr. pampered or she reflected on herself and felt that she was wrong. ] [ i think so too. it might be the case. ] the small town was quite fun. they walked around, ate, and drank, and there was nothing much to do. in the evening, grandpa chong and his friends nned to stay at the nearby manor for the night. the manor was quite famous, and the scenery was very good. it was said that the owner was very hospitable. when master pet and the others were about to go to the manor, the group of robbers from before was not happy. ¡°don¡¯t go to that ce!¡± ¡°there¡¯s a ghost in that ce!¡± ¡± it¡¯s true! that manor is haunted every day! ¡± the robbers said while trembling. they seemed to be really scared and didn¡¯t say that on purpose. ¡°what did they say?¡± she asked, ¡± why do i feel like they¡¯re very afraid? isn¡¯t it just a manor? ¡± did they need to be so afraid? can that manor eat people?¡± ¡°are they afraid?¡± qin shou also asked curiously. everyone¡¯s eyes were on mo nan chong. after all, the robber spoke very quickly. none of them could understand what he was saying, and only master chong could. even the people from the festival group looked at the robbers curiously, let alone the celebrities. ¡°they said that the manor is haunted!¡± mo nan chong said excitedly, ¡± this is fun. let¡¯s go and have some fun! ¡± everyone was speechless. ¡°haunted? you say it¡¯s fun?¡± willingly¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°is it really haunted? what happened? if it¡¯s not safe, then we shouldn¡¯t go over.¡± the director said in a panic, ¡± your safetyes first. ¡± ¡°yes, safety first!¡± all the staff members had the same thought. if it was haunted, then it was better not to go. however, mo nan chong was very excited. the rest of the people were also curious. of course, a few female artistes still didn¡¯t dare to do so. ¡°if it¡¯s haunted, let¡¯s not go ¡­¡± xia tang said. chu liuyue was also trembling, but she did not dare to say anything. she only looked at mo nan chong nervously. fu qian didn¡¯t mind. ¡± the ghost should be fake. where can there really be ghosts? rumors are very normal. ¡± ¡°i want to go!¡± nie qian said excitedly, ¡± i¡¯ve never seen a ghost in my life! ¡± everyone looked at nie qian with aplicated expression. who hasn¡¯t seen a ghost before? however, no matter if there were ghosts or not, the rumors said that there were ghosts. it was quite terrifying, so no one was very willing to go and see. ¡°if there¡¯s a ghost, we shouldn¡¯t go, right?¡± qi heshan said. ¡°i don¡¯t want to go either.¡± qin shou shivered and said, ¡± who knows if there are really ghosts? even if there aren¡¯t, it¡¯s probably not safe to hear about ghosts. it¡¯s definitely not something good. ¡± mo nan chong nced at qi he shan. qi heshan almost quivered and immediately changed his words. ¡± it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have to go. if master chong wants to go, he can still go. don¡¯t you all believe in master chong¡¯s abilities? even if there¡¯s a ghost, i can still capture it. ¡± ¡± right, i think so too. i can catch her even with my ghost pet! ¡± ¡°so don¡¯t be afraid!¡± fu qian said, ¡± there¡¯s still me. no matter if it¡¯s a ghost or something, as long as it¡¯s not a good thing, i will beat it up. ¡± the director was a little hesitant. ¡°are you looking down on me?¡± ¡± ¡­ not really. seriously speaking, you might be scarier than a ghost! ¡± the director said. ¡°let¡¯s go. let¡¯s go to hell!¡± nie qian said. [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. teacher nie fei likes to see ghosts! ] [ teacher gong: this is the first time i¡¯ve seen a ghost in my life. it¡¯s so exciting! ] [ if he didn¡¯t see a ghost, would the movie king be so angry? ] [ hahaha, who knows? movie king nie fei really wants to see a ghost. he¡¯s sincere. i can see it now! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. what¡¯s there to see about ghosts? this ghost father and daughter really want to see ghosts. this is amazing! ] [ it¡¯s quite exciting. i want to see what a ghost looks like! ] [ so, our travel show has be a horror film? ] [ it doesn¡¯t matter as long as it¡¯s fun. ] both mo nan chong and nie qian wanted to see a ghost, but the others did not dare to refute. after a moment of hesitation, they decided to go see a ghost. ¡°it¡¯s really like seeing a ghost.¡± willing mumbled as she walked, ¡± i¡¯ve never seen someone go to see a ghost on their own! ¡± ¡°how exciting!¡± qin shou said, ¡± forget it. i feel that our team is full of righteousness. we basically won¡¯t meet any ghosts. if the ghosts see us, they might even run away. ¡± as soon as qin shou finished speaking, nie qian said unhappily, ¡± i can¡¯t not see a ghost. i must see a ghost! ¡± ¡°alright, alright, alright, go to hell!¡± qin shou rolled his eyes. ... the robbers didn¡¯t follow them because they were afraid. mo nan chong¡¯s face was calm. she let the robbers go and walked in front in high spirits. not long after, they arrived at the manor. as they had already made an appointment, the butler was not surprised to see them when he came out. after the director came in, he started to install some cameras. the butler led mo nan chong and the others to the small building they were staying in. ¡± guys, this is where you¡¯ll be staying. there are enough rooms here. you can stay as you wish. ¡± the butler said, ¡± if you need anything, you can press this bell, call my phone, or find me over there. i¡¯ll be at your service!¡± the butler briefly exined the situation, then told them where to eat, where to go, and where not to go. these were important things. after saying that, the butler left. mo nan chong and the others walked around the building. it was a beautiful three-story building with a lot of rooms. it was enough for each of the artists to stay in one room. she could finally have a room to herself. of course, because of the rumors of the ghost, everyone was actually a little afraid. ... ¡°can i not live alone?¡± xia tang was a little afraid of fu qian, but she didn¡¯t think mo nan chong was that scary and easy to talk to. she said to mo nan chong, ¡± master chong, can i share a room with you? ¡± ¡°of course not.¡± at that moment, a sharp voice was heard. li jiujue walked in from outside. although he was travel-worn, he still had a smile on his face. ¡± don¡¯t tell me you want to squeeze with us? the three of us are sleeping together?¡± xia tang¡¯s face turned red. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t know you were here, 9th master! ¡° Chapter 2222 - 2222 demon lord and movie king: sleep with me. 2222 demon lord and movie king: sleep with me. ¡°why do you still want to squeeze together?¡± li jiujue raised his eyebrows and looked at xia tang. xia tang¡¯s face turned even redder, and she hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°alright, stop fooling around.¡± mo nan chong frowned. ¡± why are you here? ¡± ¡°i heard that this ce is haunted, so i came to see the ghost.¡± li jiujue smiled and said, ¡± to see if the ghost is good-looking. ¡± ¡°so ghosts are better-looking than me? i¡¯m not as pretty as ghosts?¡± master pet nodded. ¡± so you¡¯re not here to see me, but to see a ghost. sigh, how disappointing! ¡± ¡± of course not. my main purpose is to see my madam. ¡± li jiujue pulled mo nanchong into his arms. ¡± no one canpare to my girlfriend¡¯s beauty! ¡± nie qian red at li jiujue resentfully. ¡± you¡¯re so annoying. you pester my darling every day! ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. he asked mo nan chong in a low voice, ¡± darling, what does your godfather like? is it because i¡¯ve never given him a present that he¡¯s so hostile to me?¡± ¡°what do you like?¡± mo nanchong thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m not sure, but for now, he seems to like ghosts and wants to see them. ¡± ¡°a ghost?¡± li jiujue nced at nie qian. ¡± quite special. ¡± ¡°yes, nie qian¡¯s godfather is not an ordinary person.¡± mo nan chong said. in their family¡¯s hugework of connections, nie qian¡¯s godfather should be the most special. after all, he came from another world, a real person from another world. mommy and daddy were reincarnated, but nie fei¡¯s godfather really came from another world. this person didn¡¯t age and didn¡¯t die. he was once a great devil, but now he was famous for ying the role of a great devil. he was indeed quite special. ¡°godfather, do you want to see a ghost?¡± li jiujue asked. ¡°i want to. why? do you have a ghost?¡± nie qian looked at li jiujue in disdain. ¡°if i can catch one, i¡¯ll definitely give you one.¡± li jiujue smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯ll give you whatever you like. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t try to bribe me.¡± nie qian looked at li jiujue and suddenlyughed. ¡± you can sleep with me tonight! ¡± li jiujue was speechless. li jiujue looked at nie qian and then at mo nan chong for help. he could not believe it. he slept with nie yan? a man sleeping with another man? that person was his girlfriend¡¯s godfather. was that appropriate? master chong looked helpless and said with a smile, ¡± don¡¯t worry, godfather is very easy to talk to ¡­ ¡± those who couldn¡¯t talk to him properly were probably killed by him. after all, he was once the demon lord. although he was now an actor, his temper was actually quite bad sometimes. those who were not easy to mess with did not end up well. of course, nie yan¡¯s godfather was also very protective of his own people. nie qian stared at li jiujue. ¡± do you have a problem with me? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t.¡± elder jiuughed dryly. ¡± i¡¯ll listen to you then. ¡± the people around them didn¡¯t know what to say. they could see that 9th master was also a little afraid of movie emperor nie qian. although she seemed to be fine during this period of time, she also seemed to be a terrifying existence. theizens in the live broadcast room were overjoyed. [ so, are we livestreaming tonight? ] [ i strongly rmend installing a camera in the bedroom. let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on at night! ] [ i totally agree. director, add a camera. we¡¯ll do a live broadcast tonight! ] [ didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s haunted? add a camera in the bedroom. otherwise, if something happens, the festival group won¡¯t be able to tell for sure. we¡¯re all thinking for the sake of the festival group! ] [ that¡¯s right, director. you have to listen to our opinions. our opinions must be good! ] [ camera, camera, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s in other rooms, but the most important thing is that there must be a camera in movie king nie han¡¯s room! ] there were many calls for a camera in the live broadcast room, so there were naturally people on the director¡¯s side who were staring at the bulletments in the live broadcast room. therefore, everyone knew what the fans wanted. the director was quite interested when he heard that they were going to install cameras in nie yan¡¯s room. after all, he also wanted to know what would happen if nie yan and 9th master slept in the same room. but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it would be a little difficult. after all, he couldn¡¯t offend nie fei and 9th master. other people probably wouldn¡¯t object to having a camera in their bedroom, but it was hard to say for these two. ¡°why don¡¯t you try asking 3?¡± the director asked the assistant director. ¡± just ask. if you really don¡¯t agree, then forget it. if you agree, then install it. ¡± the assistant director said. ¡°right, let¡¯s ask for everyone¡¯s opinion.¡± then, the director stepped out. ¡± there¡¯s something else. we¡¯ve received a suggestion from our fans to do a live broadcast on the inte. it¡¯s best to install cameras in everyone¡¯s rooms. does anyone have any objections? ¡± he looked nervously at nie qian and 9th master. the others weren¡¯t afraid, but they were afraid of the opposition of these two. ¡°if the show needs it, sure.¡± mo nan chong nodded because the other artistes were all looking at her. ¡°i also agree.¡± xia tang also said. ¡°whatever grandpa chong says.¡± chu liuyue said. ... ¡°i¡¯m also listening to grandpa pampered.¡± qi heshan raised his hand. willingly looked at qin shou and nodded. ¡± this ce isn¡¯t very safe. we think it¡¯s safer with more cameras. it¡¯s good, in case it¡¯s really haunted! ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have any objections,¡± after fu qian finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on li jiujue and nie qian. the two men had strange expressions on their faces. then, the gazes of the people around him became strange. then, 9th master hurriedly said, ¡± don¡¯t think too much. i have no objections. we won¡¯t do anything shameful. if there are cameras, there are cameras. it¡¯s nothing! ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll take it that everyone agrees!¡± the director was very happy. the fans in the live broadcast room were also quite happy. they agreed, which meant that they could watch the live broadcast at night. they were too excited. after everyone had chosen their rooms, they gathered in the living room downstairs. there was a restaurant here. of course, they could also provide ingredients and cook at home. ... naturally, the festival group would not let go of such a good opportunity and started to stir up trouble again. the ingredients were provided by the festival group, so everyone could choose what dish they wanted to cook. this time, everyone was stumped. after all, they didn¡¯t know how to cook. ¡± don¡¯t be so cruel. i don¡¯t think many of us can cook! ¡± qin shou looked at the director speechlessly. ¡± why don¡¯t you join us, director? you can make a dish and eat with us. then we¡¯ll agree to your rude request. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know how to cook!¡± the director waved his hand. ¡°you speak as if we can cook!¡± he was willing to roll his eyes. Chapter 2223 - 2223 they’re all terrifying chefs 2223 they¡¯re all terrifying chefs ¡°since everyone has invited you so sincerely, it¡¯s a little too much for you to reject them like this, director! you can¡¯t just make things difficult for our artistes and not go on stage yourself, right?¡± master pet looked at the director with his arms crossed. the director quickly said, ¡± but the fans want to see you guys cook. they won¡¯t want to see me! ¡± ¡°really? why don¡¯t you ask the fans? friends who are watching the live broadcast, do you want to get the director toe up and cook for us? you can¡¯t cover your face every time you¡¯re on camera, right?¡± grandpa chong raised his eyebrows. [ that¡¯s right, the director will participate as well! ] [ since it¡¯s your suggestion, director, i think i¡¯m right. you should join in too! ] [ to be fair, director, we really want to see you too! ] [ actually,pared to the artistes, our behind-the-scenes team is also quite interested. so, everyone can bravely appear in front of the camera, especially the director. appear a few more times. we all like you very much! ] after the staff saw thements, they came over and said this to the director. the director¡¯s face darkened. ¡± that¡¯s not appropriate, is it? ¡± he looked around and realized that no one was supporting him. everyone actually felt that he should go up and cook. ¡± director, please sacrifice a little. it¡¯s for everyone! ¡± the assistant director tried to persuade her, ¡± ¡°for the sake of our show, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to make some sacrifices, right?¡± the rest of the staff also came over to persuade him. in the end, the director had no choice but to cook with the other artistes. the director was also in charge of one dish. there were quite a lot of ingredients here, so he could ask the butler to prepare whatever ingredients he wanted. he could cook whatever he wanted. ¡°ninth master, do you want to join in?¡± the director thought that since he had already been dragged into the water, he might as well get a few more people to go in with him. when he was preparing the ingredients, he looked at li jiujue, who was walking leisurely. ¡°no need.¡± 9th master immediately shook his head. ¡± i won¡¯t be participating. after all, everyone knows what my food tastes like. ¡± [ i can see that 9th master knows what he¡¯s doing! ] [ hahaha, 9th master is very rational. the more people don¡¯t know how to cook, the more they want to cook. 9th master knows that what he makes doesn¡¯t taste good, so he simply doesn¡¯t make it. ] [ that¡¯s good. i¡¯m really worried that lord jiu will poison people to death when he cooks! ] [ you¡¯re saying it as if grandpa pet and the others won¡¯t poison people to death when they cook. i don¡¯t think any of these artistes know how to cook! [ the director might not be able to cook it well, right? ] ¡°who¡¯s first?¡± after mo nan chong and the others received their dishes, they began to discuss who should be the first to enter the kitchen. everyone had a bitter look on their faces. after all, none of them could really cook. ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡± nie qian was the first to speak. ¡± i¡¯ll try! ¡± ¡°what¡¯s teacher qu cooking?¡± he asked willingly. ¡°i don¡¯t know what to cook. i picked a lot of ingredients just now.¡± nie yan thought for a while and said, ¡± can¡¯t we just cook it together? ¡± he was born as a demonmander and had always been taken care of by others. it was quite difficult for him to cook, so he just casually made some. qin shou walked over and looked at the ingredients nie yan had chosen. there were onions, chives, coriander, and other strong-vored things. he picked a lot of them, making it hard for people to figure out how he was going to match them. however, nie yan had already volunteered to cook. after he entered the kitchen, he turned around and came out under everyone¡¯s expectant eyes. ¡± can anyone tell me how to open that thing? ¡± ¡°which thing?¡± he asked willingly. ¡°that thing, the thing hanging there!¡± nie yan described. everyone understood. he was referring to the range hood and stove, which teacher gong didn¡¯t know how to turn on. therefore, the faces of everyone who had some hope turned ugly. if they didn¡¯t know how to open it, they definitely didn¡¯t know how to do it. although he was the first to enter, it was obvious that he would not be able to do anything. their demonmander teacher was probably going to make something very poisonous. ¡°i¡¯ll help you.¡± chu liuyue said, ¡± although i¡¯m not very good at cooking, i can still use this thing! ¡± chu liuyue helped nie yan turn on the range hood and light the fire beforeing out of the kitchen. ¡°what¡¯s teacher qu cooking?¡± everyone was still thinking about how to cook their own dishes, so they didn¡¯t go in to watch nie fei cook. ¡± i don¡¯t know. he has a variety of ingredients and put them all together. he¡¯s probably going to cook a messy dish. ¡± chu liuyue shrugged her shoulders. she didn¡¯t really understand. in any case, she had never eaten anything cooked this way. at the same time, nie yan¡¯s angry voice came from the kitchen. ¡°smaller! i¡¯m f * cking asking you to be younger, don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll let you lower the fire!¡± ¡°you little thing, this senior is telling you to be more obedient!¡± the sound from the kitchen made the people who were preparing their dishes outside fall into deep thought. ¡°are all the electrical appliances here controlled by voice?¡± qin shou asked chu liuyue, who was beside him. ¡°no.¡± chu liuyue shook her head. ¡°then, why is the movie king acting like a madman?¡± [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. what is teacher qu doing! ] [ no wonder it¡¯s said that teacher qu is acting as the demon lord. he really is acting as the demon lord. his temper is really very bad. ] ... [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. he doesn¡¯t know how to operate this thing, so he just roared at the other party¡¯s machine and made it tremble! ] [ somehow, i feel that the demon is quite cute! ] [ i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s cute or not, but it¡¯s hrious! ] [ i guess he¡¯s always been the one who¡¯s been given everything! ] [ isn¡¯t this what artistes are like? they need people to serve them. if they were asked to cook, they would fight with the kitchen! [ however, i really can¡¯tpliment teacher qu¡¯s cooking. he actually put everything in it! ] [ it¡¯s so messy. it¡¯s really a mess. i feel that the taste of several dishes are conflicting. i don¡¯t know how to describe it when i eat it! ] [ it¡¯s alright, as long as teacher qu is happy! he wondered who would be next! [ it seems like 9th master is the wisest person who chose not to do it. ] [ after all, 9th master isn¡¯t an artiste under the festival group. he has the right to reject it, but the other artistes have no way of rejecting it! ] while the live broadcast room was abuzz with discussion, nie yan had already finished cooking her dish. after covering the lid, he carried it out. ¡°i¡¯m done. you can go in and cook.¡± ... ¡°i¡¯ll go,¡± ¡± the earlier i die, the earlier i reincarnate. to be honest, don¡¯t expect too much from me. even dogs don¡¯t eat the food i make! ¡± everyone was speechless. willingly entered the kitchen, and then came the sound of a fight, as if something had been knocked over. from his voice, one could tell how flustered he was. [ aiyo, f * ck, i¡¯m overdoing it! ] [ bro, that¡¯s sugar, not salt! ] [ f * ck, the soy sauce is vinegar! ] [ teacher gan really has never been to the kitchen before. he¡¯s worse than teacher qu! ] Chapter 2224 - 2224 the festival group wastes food! 2224 the festival group wastes food! he was quite happy to cook in the kitchen. although he said that he had never been in the kitchen, he felt that it was quite fun. ¡°i¡¯ve let this one go, and i¡¯ve also let this one go, so why don¡¯t i let this one go? what the hell was this? chicken spirit? is it true that the more you put in the fresher, the more delicious it will be?¡± willingly¡¯s eyes lit up and she poured a packet of chicken essence into the pot. ¡°it looks pretty good, i¡¯m really talented! if i study hard, i might be a five-star chef!¡± ¡°this dish must be delicious!¡± ¡°what i make is definitely the most delicious!¡± willingly carried her food out in high spirits. ¡± do you smell the fragrance? although it¡¯s my first time cooking, it should be very delicious. the fragrance is still very strong! ¡± ¡°fragrance?¡± everyone looked at willingly withplicated expressions. he did not smell the fragrance, but he did smell the sour smell of vinegar. he did not know how much vinegar had been put in. ¡°i¡¯ll go next!¡± qin shou looked as if he was not afraid of death. ¡± if he¡¯s dead, then he¡¯s dead. if i don¡¯t go and do something, how would i know if i¡¯m dead or alive? ¡± ¡°then you can go.¡± everyone looked at qin shou. ¡°how¡¯s teacher qin¡¯s cooking?¡± xia tang asked. ¡°i¡¯ve never cooked anything other than egg fried rice! so, i¡¯m going to make tomato fried egg. the principle should be simr to egg fried rice. don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s nothing to eat, you can eat my tomato fried egg. it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± qin shou said with a smile. he was quite confident. after he entered the kitchen, he cut the tomatoes and prepared things like egg seasoning. when they saw qin shou doing everything else, they all thought that he was quite neat and might really be a person who could cook. of course, everyone¡¯s expression changed when they saw qin shou cracking the eggs. when qin shou was cracking the egg, a lot of egg shells fell into the egg. he didn¡¯t even take them out and just stirred the egg. [ why didn¡¯t you fish out such a big eggshell? ] [ no, that¡¯s not very good. can it still be eaten? ] [ i thought that teacher qin¡¯s cooking was the only thing worth looking forward to, but now it seems that isn¡¯t the case. teacher qin¡¯s cooking doesn¡¯t seem to be for human consumption! ] [ are you eating eggs or eggshells? ] [ teacher qin, you should forget it. what you cook isn¡¯t edible. i¡¯m afraid no one can deal with it with your food! ] [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. mr. qin was so confident, but this is the result! ] although qin shou had put the eggshell into the egg, he still looked serious when cooking. he was also very serious about frying eggs and tomatoes. he even overcooked the eggs, but after thinking for a while, he said, ¡± forget it, there¡¯s no need to cook it again. overcooked eggs are the best! ¡± after he was done, qin shou went out. everyone asked curiously,¡±how¡¯s mr. qin¡¯s tomato fried egg?¡± did you seed?¡± ¡°it¡¯s very sessful. i think you won¡¯t have to worry about not having anything to eat!¡± everyone nodded in satisfaction. they had no idea what was happening in the kitchen. ¡°who¡¯s next?¡± everyone¡¯s gazes turned around and finally fell on qi heshan. qi heshan didn¡¯t mind and stood up. ¡± since the guys are going to cook first, i¡¯ll do it. you guys wait for a while. ¡± qi heshan nned to cook spicy crayfish. after he entered the kitchen, he started to get busy, and he looked quite decent. [ it seems like teacher qi really knows how to cook! ] [ spicy crayfish, you¡¯re amazing! ] [ i want to eat it too! ] [ i¡¯m drooling when i see the condiments! ] [ let¡¯s see how teacher qi is doing. i¡¯m really looking forward to what he¡¯s going to do! ] [ the first few people have already lowered our expectations. now, it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t die from eating it! ] qi heshan¡¯s movements were swift, and he was quite good at cooking. when he stir-fried the spices, the fragrance was overflowing. he seemed to be very good at cooking. soon, he was done with the pot of crayfish. [ no, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s cooked yet! ] [ that¡¯s right. the time is a little too short. it¡¯s safer to cook this thing for a while longer! ] [ teacher qi¡¯s steps at the beginning were not bad, but was he a little impatient at the end? ] [ teacher qi, let¡¯s cook for a while more! ] of course, qi heshan couldn¡¯t hear the cheers of his fans in the live broadcast room. so after he was done, he covered the lid with satisfaction and left the kitchen. ¡°the spicy crayfish is here!¡± qi heshanughed and said, ¡± the others can start now. hurry up, or it won¡¯t taste good! ¡± ¡± oh my god, teacher qi really knows how to cook. it smells so good! ¡± ¡°this is my specialty!¡± ¡°who¡¯s next?¡± chu liuyue asked. her gaze fell on the few girls. ¡°i¡¯ll do it. don¡¯t have any expectations of me. my bottom line is not to poison anyone.¡± mo nanchong said as he entered the kitchen. she had very low expectations of herself, as long as she didn¡¯t poison anyone to death. ... as for the vegetables, she made them rtively simple. she only nned to make stir-fried bean sprouts. she felt that this was the dish that would not easily fail. of course, the way he cooked was also decent, so many fans thought that he was being humble. however, as he was cooking, the style of cooking began to change. master pet¡¯s dishes were almost burnt, but they didn¡¯t seem to be cooked yet. ¡°is it cooked or not?¡± grandpa pet was also in a dilemma. no matter how she looked at it, she couldn¡¯t figure out whether this dish was edible or not. ¡± forget it. let¡¯s just leave it at that. i think it¡¯s about time. ¡± after taking a few looks, mo nan chong decided to treat the dish as done. after she finished preparing the dishes, she brought them out. ¡°grandpa pet is so fast?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong in surprise, feeling as if she had only been in there for a few minutes. ¡°i only have a simple dish, so it¡¯ll be quick.¡± mo nan chong shrugged. ¡°then i¡¯ll go make sweet and sour pork ribs.¡± xia tang said, ¡± my cooking is a little slow. don¡¯t worry, everyone! ¡± ... after xia tang entered the kitchen, the sound became even more terrifying. not only were there the sounds of pots and pans breaking, but there were also her constant screams. ¡°wow, there¡¯s so much oil!¡± ¡°help! don¡¯t do this to me!¡± ¡°let me think about what i should do!¡± xia tang shouted as she wrapped herself with a preservation film while cooking. her fans wereughing like crazy when they saw her. [ why are they getting more and more awesome! ] [ they¡¯re going to fight the kitchen, not to cook! ] [ this kitchen is on the verge of tears. what kind of people are they! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. although xia tang looks quite serious, i feel that her cooking steps arepletely wrong. it¡¯ll be strange if she can cook something delicious like this! ] [ hahaha, she¡¯s treating salt as sugar. this isn¡¯t called sweet and sour pork ribs, it¡¯s called salt and vinegar pork ribs! ] Chapter 2225 - 2225 chapter 2227-finish it all 2225 chapter 2227-finish it all [ my heart aches for these ingredients. they look good, but they¡¯ve been wasted! ] [ the festival group isn¡¯t doing a good thing. i don¡¯t agree with it! ] [ although it¡¯s a little funny, these dishes are too miserable! [ what a waste! ] [ that¡¯s right. actually, i don¡¯t agree with this either. it¡¯s simply a waste of these dishes. the dishes are so good, but they look like they can¡¯t be eaten. what are they going to do in the end? throw them away? ] [ the festival group¡¯s behavior of wasting food is really bad. ] after someone said that it was a waste, many people started to think that it wasn¡¯t good for the festival group to let people who didn¡¯t know how to cook. these ingredients were all fine, but after being cooked like this, they were not really edible. of course, the artistes who were cooking on the spot could not see the discussion in the live broadcast room. all that could be seen were a bunch of staff. after xia tang finished cooking, chu liuyue also made a dish. chu liuyue had learned how to cook before, so at least the dish she made looked edible. thest one was fu qian. fu qian¡¯s speed was very fast, giving people the impression that she was very rough. she came out of the kitchen a few minutester. the director was thest to enter the kitchen. he didn¡¯t make any amazing dishes when he went in. after a long time, he screamed again and again, probably because he almost scared himself to death. in the end, the director came out with the dishes, his face covered in dust. it was obvious that his hair was burnt when he was cooking. ¡°director, did you go in to cook or to get some hair ¡­¡± the group of artistes stared at the director¡¯s curly hair. not only did they see his hair was burnt, but they also smelled it. obviously, the director was really cruel to himself. ¡°done!¡± the director heaved a sigh of relief. he seemed to have been holding his breath while cooking in the kitchen. ¡°i have something to tell everyone.¡± the assistant director said, ¡± we have to finish all the dishes we made today. if the others don¡¯t eat, then we have to finish them ourselves. whoever made them must finish their own dishes! ¡± ¡°???¡± everyone looked at the assistant director with question marks on their faces. are you crazy? let all of them finish all these dishes? would they be able to eat? a dish that even ghosts wouldn¡¯t eat, let them eat by themselves? i have to finish it? ¡± yes, we can¡¯t waste food. we have to finish it, understand? ¡± the assistant director nced at the director, and the director instantly understood. ¡± yes, we can¡¯t waste food. our program advocates the conservation of food. although we have this event, we can¡¯t waste any food during this event. no matter what, we have to eat these things, understand? ¡± as the director spoke, he looked at the dish in his hand and was a little worried. after this request came out, everyone looked as if they had ulterior motives. after all, everyone had cooked quite a lot of dishes. if others didn¡¯t eat and he ate it himself, he would die from eating too much. the one with the most food should be nie yan. after all, he put a lot of ingredients in it. he had all the ingredients and put them all in it. it was a big hodgepodge, and it didn¡¯t look good. during mealtime, everyone sat at the table. mo nan chong looked at the assistant director. ¡± it doesn¡¯t make sense for you to eat your own food. at least let¡¯s y a game and eat the other person¡¯s food! ¡± ¡°eat your own food!¡± the assistant director said with a serious face, ¡± after all, you should know your own food. i think you don¡¯t dare to eat other people¡¯s food! don¡¯t expect anyone else to eat your cooking!¡± mo nan chong was speechless. everyone¡¯s expression wasplicated. the director was also helpless. although he was involved, he didn¡¯t want to eat his own cooking at all. the food he made should not be too edible. after all, his wife had never allowed him to enter the kitchen. ¡°let¡¯s take a look at what everyone has prepared.¡± the assistant director said, ¡± at this time, i feel that the person who can eat the food raw and won¡¯t die has taken advantage of us! ¡± [ hahaha, i¡¯m dying ofughter. did the assistant directore up with this idea because he saw what everyone said about wasting food? ] [ i¡¯m a little worried that the food wasn¡¯t wasted. he¡¯s a cripple! ] [ what if everyone gets poisoned? ] [ i don¡¯t think i can eat what i made. i won¡¯t eat it either. even if it¡¯s made by my favorite artist, i won¡¯t eat it. it¡¯s not good at first sight! ] [ hahaha, my life is more important than my idol! ] [ that¡¯s right! this move was too damaging. [ my heart aches for the table full of artistes! ] the dishes were revealed. everyone¡¯s dishes were considered home-cooked dishes. of course, it didn¡¯t seem like they were home-cooked dishes. after all, they were either ck or half-cooked. the beef on fu qian¡¯s side was still covered in blood, and it looked a little terrifying. only chu liuyue¡¯s cooking was okay. she was quite satisfied with her own food. she had thought that everyone woulde to eat her food, but to her surprise, no one moved their chopsticks. after considering that she would have to eat her own food in the end, she didn¡¯t really want to eat anything else. once she was full, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the food she had made. ¡°do you want to try my cooking?¡± the first person to speak was xia tang. her first reaction was to push her sweet and sour pork ribs out. ¡± everyone, try it! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a problem to give it a try, but we have to exchange it. i¡¯m eating your food, and you have to eat mine. this is more fair!¡± ... he said willingly, ¡± otherwise, you will suffer a loss! ¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. let¡¯s try it out. this way, we won¡¯t have much left after the test! ¡± qin shou said. e,e,e, who wants to exchange with me!¡± then, everyone began to look at the dishes that everyone had made. whoever made something that looked edible for humans would exchange it with them to taste it. in the end, every bite felt like it could poison people to death. ¡°that, xia tang, is this called sweet and sour ribs? where are the candies? it¡¯s so salty!¡± ¡± f * ck, director, what are you doing? those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯ve just served us a te of charcoal! ¡± ¡°master chong, this isn¡¯t cooked yet. it¡¯spletely charred, and it¡¯s actually not cooked yet ¡­ it¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ¡± forget it, i¡¯ll just eat my own food. i think it¡¯s safer for me to do it myself! ¡± ¡°only teacher chu¡¯s food is edible, but he doesn¡¯t want to eat ours!¡± ¡± it¡¯s too difficult. how am i supposed to finish this? i¡¯ll have to fill up a few buckets of water after i finish! ¡± ... the group of people looked at the dishes in front of them and felt a headache. during the exchange just now, everyone was very cautious and only tried a small mouthful. in the end, he didn¡¯t even move. ¡°you have to finish it, right?¡± mo nanchong looked at the assistant director. ¡± can i treat someone else? ¡± ¡°if you can.¡± the assistant director said. ¡± that¡¯s easy. there seem to be dogs in this farm. i¡¯ll ask the dog to help eat! ¡± mo nanchong picked it up and suddenly saw li jiujue, who had been sitting on the sofa without much presence. his eyes lit up and he walked over. ¡± you should try my dishes, right? ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a dog, am i?¡± lord jiu trembled. Chapter 2226 - 2226 chapter 2227-ghostly shadow 2226 chapter 2227-ghostly shadow mo nanchong nced at li jiujue. ¡± but aren¡¯t you my boyfriend? your girlfriend is so serious about cooking, don¡¯t you want to try?¡± ¡°if i die from the poison, you won¡¯t have a boyfriend anymore.¡± 9th master was very serious. it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to give face to his father, but it really took a lot of courage to eat his cooking. it didn¡¯t look very delicious. if it looked delicious, it would be fine. but this one didn¡¯t look delicious, and it would probably taste even worse. lord jiu felt that he would probably die if he took a bite. he suddenly regretted running here in a hurry. wasn¡¯t he here to look for trouble? ¡°why don¡¯t you go and ask the dogs if they want to eat it?¡± li jiujue said, ¡± actually, i think that there should be many animals in this manor. you will always be able to find animals that love to eat and understand your food, right? ¡± even if there weren¡¯t any animals, there were still many people here. the butler and many other staff members would be happy to eat it! besides, weren¡¯t there ghosts here? it¡¯s good that it¡¯s haunted. let the ghost eat it!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, for the ghost to eat!¡± nie yan forced a few staff members to eat. after the staff members refused to eat, they heard li jiujue¡¯s words and their hope was reignited. weren¡¯t there still ghosts? just give it to the ghost. mo nan chong did not force ninth master any further. she left the room and started to look for animals. the others couldn¡¯t find any staff members in the house who were willing to eat their food. after eating two mouthfuls, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to eat it, so they went out to look for people. although the manor was rumored to be haunted, there were still many people living in it. there were still a lot of staff here, so there would always be people who wanted to eat. if it didn¡¯t work, he would really give it to the ghost to eat! even if he didn¡¯t eat humans, ghosts would! with hope in their hearts, they began to look for ghosts everywhere. mo nan pet¡¯s first choice was naturally a pet. after all, pets were easier to discuss. after master pet went out, the first thing he did was to find the few german shepherds in the manor. the german shepherds were very tall and beautiful, and the rice bowls in front of them were also extrarge. one look at his appetite and one could tell that he had an excellent appetite. ¡°brothers, do you want to try my cooking?¡± mo nan chong squatted down in front of a few feet and pointed at the dish he had made. ¡°howl?¡± one german shepherd looked at the dish in mo nan¡¯s hands in disbelief. the other german shepherd also nced at it, and then suddenly retched without giving any face. mo nan chong tilted his head and looked at the german shepherds. ¡± what do you mean? what¡¯s the matter? does my food look that bad? it¡¯s like you¡¯re about to vomit?¡± ¡°aowu!¡± the seven german shepherds seemed to be trembling. the cameraman, who was following them,ughed. ¡°are you eating or not? if not, i¡¯ll make dog meat hotpot!¡± master pet threatened and bribed, ¡± this is delicious food, and you guys are disgusted? ¡± don¡¯t go overboard! if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that i didn¡¯t want to waste it, i wouldn¡¯t have let you guys eat it!¡± e, be good. each of you take a breath. your mouths are so big, you can definitely solve it!¡± master pet took two steps forward. the german shepherds did not dare to attack their master pets. they turned their heads away, trembling and grimacing in pain, refusing to open their mouths. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you dislike the food i make?¡± master pet looked at the german shepherds unhappily. ¡± i¡¯m doing it very seriously. you¡¯re not allowed to dislike it! although we¡¯ve never met before, we¡¯re friends now. oh, you guys don¡¯t want to be friends with me? don¡¯t worry, i already treat you as friends. i¡¯m going to announce that you¡¯re my friends now!¡± e on, babies, eat this pot of bean sprouts!¡± ¡°you¡¯re dogs. do you eat meat?¡± master pet frowned and stared at the dogs who refused to open their mouths. ¡± if they don¡¯t eat vegetables ¡­ then one for each of you, one is fine! ¡± the dogs shook their heads. grandpa pet didn¡¯t care. he took a bean sprout, opened the dog¡¯s mouth, and stuffed it in. the seven dogs trembled. they had a bean sprout in their mouths, but they didn¡¯t want to eat it, nor did they dare to vomit. ¡°if you dare to spit it out, i¡¯ll give you the entire basin! give me some face and swallow it!¡± in the end, the seven dogs swallowed the bean sprouts. after swallowing them, they began to retch as if they had eaten something unptable. ¡°is it really that bad?¡± master chong frowned. she wanted to try it herself, but after thinking about it, she felt that there was no need to. ¡°forget it. for safety¡¯s sake, i won¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡± bean sprouts are grass. in that case, sheep or horses might like them. ¡± master pet thought for a moment and went straight to the stable. in the stable, a group of horses were quite excited when they heard themotion. however, they didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the food in their master¡¯s hand at all. ¡°i¡¯ve brought you delicious food. do you want to eat? this is the legendary divine herb, the kind that will make you smarter after eating it!¡± ¡± i made it myself. do you want some? ¡± mr. chong said seriously. one of the horses stuck out its head and sniffed. then, it rolled up its face and immediately turned its head away, facing grandpa pet with its butt. the rest of the horses reacted the same way. after they smelled the scent, none of them were willing to try it. ¡°please give me some face. are you guys really not going to give it a try?¡± the horses snorted and then all turned their butts to face master pet. grandpa pet: ¡± ¡­ that¡¯s too much. we¡¯re all friends, and you¡¯re still treating me like this. help me! ¡± ... the horses wagged their tails in disdain. grandpa pet was speechless. she lowered her head and looked at her food, then asked the cameraman, ¡± ¡°miss cameraman, do you want to try it? my cooking is really not that bad. i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll die from eating it!¡± ¡± ¡­ ¡± the cameraman dodged backward, his face full of horror. grandpa pet was speechless. after that, master pet went to look for other animals, even bats and toads on the ground. no one was willing to eat her food. ¡°although i know that ghosts don¡¯t eat the food i make, you can¡¯t all be so unhappy, right?¡± master chong sat on the steps at the door, a little disappointed. she looked up at the sky. then, she saw a ghostly shadow sh by. her eyes suddenly lit up. did she see a ghost? ¡°wait for me!¡± ... before master pet could react, a cry of surprise was heard. then, everyone saw nie yan sh past like a ghost and disappear in the blink of an eye. ¡°teacher qu? what is teacher gong chasing after?¡± the few staff members around master pet were all stunned. they saw that after nie sha dodged, the cameraman was chasing after him like his life depended on it. then, before they coulde back to their senses, grandpa pet had also disappeared. ¡°wait for me, godfather nie qian!¡± master chong quickly chased after her. her speed was no slower than nie qian¡¯s. Chapter 2227 - 2227 gan zhen’s appearance 2227 gan zhen¡¯s appearance mo nan chong soon caught up with nie yan because she had stopped running. the shadow that had been running so fast had also stopped running. to be exact, the ghostly shadow was a child. a very thin and weak child. she was so thin that she looked like she was just skin and bones. she looked to be only in her teens, and it was hard to tell if she was a boy or a girl. her hair was long and messy, and her clothes were ragged. her skin was festering. the child was eating the food in nie yan¡¯s hand. she didn¡¯t even look like a human when she ate. she just squatted on the ground and gobbled up the food, roaring like a wild beast. she was very protective of her food. in just a moment, she had finished the food. after a while, her gaze fell on mo nan chong again. before anyone could react, she snatched the food from her hand and started eating like crazy. she wolfed down the food as if she was crazy from hunger. ¡°she¡¯s a human, right?¡± grandpa chong whispered to nie yan. ¡± it should be a human. a dead person wouldn¡¯t eat so much. ¡± nie yan said, ¡± but she seems to be very hungry. it seems that she hasn¡¯t eaten for a long time. she can even eat such hard to swallow food.¡± ¡°little sister or little brother?¡± mo nan chong asked in a low voice. the child raised his head and looked at mo nan chong, baring his teeth as he roared. mo nan chong observed the child and felt that she had many unusual needle holes on her body. she could not help but frown. the surrounding film crew had already caught up. everyone wanted toe over, but master pet could see that the child was a little scared and angry, so she immediately stopped the people around. ¡°don¡¯te over. you¡¯re scaring him. she seems to be starving.¡± mo nan chong said to the staff. ¡°what, her? who is it?¡± ¡°who¡¯s starving? what¡¯s the situation?¡± the staff member asked in a low voice. everyone still respected his grandpa, so they didn¡¯te up to him directly. only the cameraman carefully came up to him for the sake of filming. ¡± a child. i don¡¯t know where he came from. he¡¯s probably the ghost in the legends. ¡± mo nan chong looked at the figure under the streetlight outside. it appeared in the middle of the night and was as thin as a skeleton. it did look like a ghost and was indeed very scary. the cameraman captured the child. the child was still eating. [ what kind of person is this? ] [ this child looks so scary. he¡¯s like a beast, but he also looks like a ghost! ] [ what¡¯s going on? ] [ oh my god, is this the legendary ghost? [ whose child is this? why did he be like this? this child doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from Z country. from his looks, he looks like he¡¯s from our country! ] [ she¡¯s being scared. she looks so pitiful! ] mo nan chong and nie qian did not scare the child. instead, mo nan chong asked very gently, ¡± ¡°little friend, are you still hungry? i¡¯ll give you something better to eat, okay?¡± the child held the te and looked at mo nan chong and nie qian warily. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t hurt you.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± there¡¯s a lot of good food here and there¡¯s even fruit. there¡¯ll be something you want to eat. i¡¯ll take you there, okay? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re covered in wounds and need treatment. i can help you treat them. it won¡¯t hurt! ¡± mo nanchong tried his best tofort the child. however, this child¡¯s eyes were filled with vignce. he took a few steps back andpletely ignored mo nan chong. he turned around and ran towards the wall. then, he curled up like a monster and climbed over the wall. in the blink of an eye, the child had disappeared. nie fei jumped onto the wall, but she was nowhere to be seen. mo nan chong also jumped up the wall with the help of the vines. he did not see the child either. ¡°this child is so strange.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± she doesn¡¯t look quite right. ¡± ¡°something¡¯s not right.¡± nie yan frowned. ¡± she¡¯s clearly a human. there¡¯s a strong aura of a beast on her. ¡± ¡± but she ran too fast. we couldn¡¯t catch her in time. ¡± at that moment, mo nan chong suddenly heard a familiar voice and a little kid rushed out. gan zhen had run too fast and almost fell t on his face. ¡°yaoyao!¡± ¡°yaoyao, where are you?¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er?¡± mo nan chong was surprised to see gan zhen. after the little guy became the gan family¡¯s home, he rarely appeared in the entertainment industry, so they didn¡¯t see each other much. however, they would still chat asionally. she did not know that xiao xun ¡®er hade to this ce recently. ¡°beloved sister!¡± gan zhen raised his head, his face full of surprise. ¡± why are you here?! ¡± long time no see, movie emperor nie!¡± ¡°you¡¯re looking for someone? we¡¯re filming a variety show here.¡± mo nan chong asked curiously. ¡± yes, i¡¯m looking for someone. did you see a girl just now? she¡¯s very thin, her clothes are torn, and she looks like she¡¯s in a bad condition! ¡± ... gan zhen asked. ¡°he ran away. i don¡¯t know where he went.¡± mo nan chong asked, ¡± why? do you know her? ¡± what¡¯s her situation?¡± ¡± she¡¯s from my family, my uncle¡¯s daughter. she¡¯s been missing for many years, and she suddenly reappeared in the past two years. we came here to look for her. ¡± gan zhen replied, ¡± because she¡¯s my older sister and my uncle treats me well, i came here personally. it wasn¡¯t easy to find her, but i couldn¡¯t catch her. her situation looks very worrying.¡± ¡± we have to find her, ¡± gan zhen said. ¡± only then can we figure out why she disappeared and what happened to her. ¡± ¡°but she¡¯s gone. there are often rumors of this manor being haunted. i think it has something to do with her. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± she¡¯s as fast as a wild beast. you won¡¯t be able to catch up to her. stay here for the night and wait for her to appear again. ¡± ¡°yes.¡± gan zhen sighed, his small face scrunched up. mo nan chong and nie qian both jumped outside. the cameraman and the others also followed. [ xiao xun ¡®er, you¡¯re so cute! ] [ i heard that he¡¯s already the head of the gan family. he¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s already the head of the family. he¡¯s amazing! ] ... [ how interesting. what a coincidence! ] [ i think so too. darling, please help xiao xun ¡®er! ] ¡°luan ¡®er, you don¡¯t mind being in the frame, do you?¡± mo nan chong asked gan zhen. ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± she said. gan zhen nodded at the director and also greeted a few staff members. ¡± that¡¯s good. let¡¯s go in and talk. your cousin¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t seem right. although i¡¯ve only taken a look, i feel that something is wrong. ¡± mo nan chong said with a serious expression. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± gan zhen knew that something was wrong with his cousin, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. she seemed to have been locked up and had escaped with great difficulty. Chapter 2228 - 2228 we don’t believe 2228 we don¡¯t believe mo nanchong and the others returned to the living room of the vi. because of the little girl¡¯s appearance, everyone no longer cared about the problem of food and gathered together. after all, xiao xun ¡®er was also an artiste, so everyone knew him. when they saw gan zhen, everyone¡¯s faces were a little surprised. especially when they heard about the little girl they had met, everyone had aplicated expression on their faces. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± fu qian asked, ¡± what happened to that little girl? ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± ¡± it¡¯s because we haven¡¯t found her, ¡± gan zhen said. ¡± there¡¯s no way to ask her. her condition looks terrible. it¡¯s like she can¡¯t speak. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. ¡± that¡¯s true. she doesn¡¯t look like a normal person. she couldn¡¯tmunicate with us just now and she was eating like a beast. also, i suspect that she has some kind of virus on her. ¡± ¡°what virus?¡± gan zhen jerked his head up and looked at mo nan chong worriedly. he was already worried about his cousin, and now that mo nan chong had said this, he was even more worried. if there was really some kind of virus, would his cousin¡¯s body still be okay? his uncle had been looking for his daughter for so many years and finally found her. what if something really happened to his cousin? what would his uncle do? ¡°i¡¯m not too sure yet, but i¡¯ve seen this virus before.¡± mo nan chong nced at gan zhen. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll think of a way to help you! ¡± gan zhen nodded. ¡± thank you, darling sister. ¡± [ what¡¯s going on? ] [ what kind of virus is this? why do i feel a little worried? will they be okay? ] [ i don¡¯t think so. i¡¯m sure that i¡¯ll be able to protect everyone since i¡¯m here. i¡¯m so powerful. ] [ i think so too. i think that i will definitely protect them well as long as i am around. don¡¯t worry too much, everyone. ] [ i feel so sorry for aunt li¡¯s cousin. she looks so miserable. from her silhouette, she should be a pretty little girl. how did this happen? ] [ that¡¯s right, it¡¯s so pitiful. [ she¡¯s clearly very pretty, but she¡¯s so skinny that she¡¯s all skin and bones. she looks so miserable! ] [ i feel bad for this little girl! ] everyone was talking about this. the fans had already forgotten about cooking and were now focused on the little girl. the little girl looked really miserable. she was so thin and pitiful. anyone who saw her would feel bad for her. mo nan chong and the others were also very distressed. mo nan chong was even a little worried. she had seen the virus before. if it was really what she knew, it would be troublesome. because that thing could infect people, and it was very powerful. once it spread, it would be very troublesome. just as everyone was deep in thought, gan zhen¡¯s uncle arrived. he was a stepter than gan zhen, holding a hunting gun in his hand. he was also trying to protect himself and his daughter. when they rushed in, everyone was shocked by gan zhen¡¯s uncle. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. this is my uncle.¡± ¡± uncle is only here to look for his daughter, ¡± gan zhen said hurriedly. ¡± he¡¯s worried about my sister. ¡± ¡°uncle, these are my friends.¡± gan zhen went over and took the hunting gun from his uncle¡¯s hand, then introduced it to him. the uncle looked at the crowd, then his gaze fell on gan zhen. ¡± chen ¡®er, have you found yaoyao? is yaoyao here?¡± ¡°we saw her, but she ran away again.¡± gan zhen lowered his head guiltily. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, uncle. i really wanted to help bring her home, but she ran too fast. i didn¡¯t manage to catch up. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± your uncle patted gan zhen¡¯s head. ¡± i know you¡¯ve tried your best. you¡¯ve been helping me all this time! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry!¡± gan zhen bit his lips. he really felt a little guilty. his uncle had always been good to him, but he could not help. in order to find his daughter, her uncle had been traveling between many countries. he finally found a clue, but he didn¡¯t bring it back. ¡°uncle, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll find a way to bring her back. darling sister also said she would help us. darling sister is very powerful.¡± gan zhen said to his uncle. the uncle looked up at mo nan chong and nodded at her. he also nced at nie qian. he knew all of them. when he was traveling abroad, he had actually met chief rong before. that was why he knew how amazing chief rong was and how amazing her daughter was. ¡°i know lord chong, i¡¯ve seen lord rong before.¡± uncle gan zhen said, ¡± miss darling, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. ¡± ¡°lord rong also helped me before.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll try our best to help you if we¡¯re here,¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i think your daughter appears here often. there¡¯s a rumor here that i think has something to do with your daughter. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve also seen your daughter. there are some things on her that i¡¯m quite interested in. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± i¡¯ll request to stay here for a few more days with the director. ¡± not only did she have to stay for a few more days, but she also had to settle these things. after mo nan chong chatted with uncle gan zhen for a while, he went to discuss with the director. the director didn¡¯t expect her to stay for a few more days and help gan zhen and the others. ¡± but we¡¯re going somewhere else for the shoot. we¡¯re leaving tomorrow. ¡± the director said, ¡± in that case, it¡¯ll be easier to change our shooting schedule. ¡± ¡± director, this is a serious matter. if it¡¯s really as i guessed, i have to stay. ¡± mo nan chong thought for a while and said, ¡± why don¡¯t you go somewhere else to film and i¡¯ll stay? ¡± after this matter is resolved, i¡¯ll go find you. in any case, you¡¯ll be in danger if you stay here, so it¡¯s better to leave.¡± ... ¡°no, i can¡¯t leave you here alone.¡± the director shook his head. willingly, chu liuyue and the others also walked over. ¡°yes, if there¡¯s any danger here, we can¡¯t leave master pet here alone. we can help if we stay!¡± ¡± that¡¯s right, director. why don¡¯t we shoot here? i think theizens should be very interested in the little girl! ¡± ¡± yes, everyone wants to see the follow-up. this matter has already be a hot search. ¡± ¡± if we can see the follow-up, we can also resolve this matter here. it will also be a great help to our viewership ratings! ¡± the group of artistes looked at the director. no one wanted to leave. they all wanted to stay. especially chu liuyue and xia tang, the two girls. they didn¡¯t stay because this ce was dangerous. ... she just felt that with such a huge poprity, it would be a hot search in a while. if they didn¡¯t stay, they would be at a loss. this was a good opportunity to attract fans. ¡°you all want to stay? but master chong said that it¡¯s dangerous here.¡± the director said, ¡± we can¡¯t guarantee your safety! ¡± ¡°we know. it¡¯s okay!¡± Chapter 2229 - 2229 chapter 2231-real danger 2229 chapter 2231-real danger mo nan chong also looked at the group of people. she did not want them to stay. especially after he felt that it was the virus. if it was really the virus, it would be very infectious and everyone would be infected. she couldn¡¯t let these people get infected with the virus. she was safe, and gan zhen had eaten the food she gave him, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. however, these people definitely couldn¡¯t. they would definitely be in danger. she only wanted to stay by herself, at most with nie qian. ¡°no, you can¡¯t stay here.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± it¡¯s too dangerous. you guys will be in danger if you stay! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s precisely because there¡¯s danger that we have to stay and help!¡± he said willingly. ¡°i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll only make things worse.¡± mo nan chong shook his head. ¡± you guys still can¡¯t stay. i don¡¯t ept you guys staying. you guys can go ahead and do what you want. i don¡¯t need your help here! ¡± ¡°lord chong, you¡¯re going too far. do you think it¡¯s too hot here, so you¡¯re nning to do a live broadcast yourself and we¡¯ll go somewhere else?¡± xia tang was anxious. she knew that if they were to do a live broadcast somewhere else, the director would definitely leave a small team behind to broadcast the live broadcast of prince charming¡¯s side. in that case, she felt that the fans would only watch mo nan chong¡¯s stream and not theirs. if that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they be at a huge loss? if she stayed here, there was a great chance that she would gain more fans. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean it that way. it doesn¡¯t matter if i¡¯m livestreaming or not! this ce is really dangerous, trust me!¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± i only said that because i wanted to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. i suspect that the girl has a very terrifying virus that can infect others. if a person is infected, it will be very troublesome.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe you.¡± xia tang sneered. ¡± if you have selfish motives, just say it. ¡± mo nanchong looked at xia tang in disbelief. ¡± what private message can i have? are you crazy? ¡± she felt that xia tang was an idiot. she was obviously trying to protect them by arguing with her over this matter. if they were infected with the virus, it would be very bad. the virus would make people fester. the faces of a few celebrities would fester. what would happen? ¡± that virus is very scary. once a person is infected, their face will rot first. ¡± mo nanchong said patiently. ¡°i don¡¯t believe you.¡± xia tang shrugged her shoulders. ¡± if it¡¯s so scary, why did you stay? ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t get infected. i have antibodies in my body.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± my body is very special. no virus can infect me. i was born immune to all kinds of poisons. ¡± grandpa chong was a little helpless. she was really immune to all poisons, so she was not afraid of anything. however, xia tang obviously didn¡¯t believe it. she sneered and said, ¡± i don¡¯t believe you. you¡¯re immune to poison. you¡¯re just exaggerating. i¡¯m going to stay anyway! ¡± she looked at the others. nie yan looked at xia tang like she was an idiot. ¡± darling didn¡¯t lie to you! ¡± xia tang didn¡¯t believe it. chu liuyue clearly didn¡¯t believe it either. the other artistes were the same. they didn¡¯t really believe mo nan chong¡¯s words and thought that she was probably just scaring them. even if there was some danger involved, it wouldn¡¯t be that dangerous. even if she was really immune to all poisons, they were in good health and might not have any problems. that was why no one believed grandpa chong¡¯s words. it was also because of the poprity that they did not want to leave. this matter was very popr. after they left, it lost its poprity. ¡°master pet, please let us stay. if there¡¯s a virus, you can teach us what to do. we¡¯ll do whatever we can to protect ourselves.¡± ¡± that¡¯s right. we really want to stay and help that little girl. she¡¯s so heartbreaking! ¡± ¡°since you know what kind of virus it is, you must have a way to deal with it. teach us what to do.¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong in anticipation. the director stood at the side, feeling inexplicably helpless. ¡°have you all ignored someone¡¯s opinion? i haven¡¯t even said anything yet. i didn¡¯t say anything either. if grandpa chong agrees for you to stay, then i¡¯ll stay for you!¡± ¡°director, your words don¡¯t matter. the most important thing now is my promise!¡± the director was speechless. wasn¡¯t he too lowly as a director? [ really? ] [ i don¡¯t really believe what master pet said. if there was a virus, someone should have been infected a long time ago. no one has been infected all this time, right? ] [ that¡¯s right, i think so too. i think i¡¯m just trying to scare them on purpose. i don¡¯t want everyone to stay and get in the way! ] [ it¡¯s understandable. after all, this group of artistes might not be of much help. they might only be able to cause trouble! ] [ but xia tang¡¯s words are a little too much. ] [ i think what xia tang said makes sense. they¡¯re all artistes. who doesn¡¯t want to attract attention? artistes stay to help and maintain a good reputation. also, who wouldn¡¯t be happy with poprity? [ we can¡¯t just let mo nan pet take advantage of us, can we? ] the live broadcast room began to discuss again. mo nan chong felt helpless in the end. she knew that no matter whether she agreed or not, everyone was determined to stay. ¡°actually, i¡¯m not too sure what¡¯s the best way to protect yourselves.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± if you insist on staying, you should be mentally prepared! ¡± ¡°if what you said is true, that the virus is really powerful, then why is that girl still alive?¡± xia tang shrugged her shoulders. ¡± as long as no one dies, i don¡¯t think that virus is a big deal! ¡± ... what xia tang meant was that mo nan chong was still lying and that he didn¡¯t really want everyone to stay. ¡°her physique should be rather special. ¡°of course, i haven¡¯t confirmed it, so i¡¯m not very sure. the only thing i want to say is that if this virus is really as i guessed, it is indeed very dangerous. there¡¯s still a process to an ordinary person¡¯s infection. however, in the end, there¡¯s no way to treat it. ¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders. ¡± festering is very scary and very painful. i don¡¯t have any special medicine. if you want to protect yourself, you¡¯ll need to wear a mask. it¡¯s best to get a gas mask. you must also wrap your body up.¡± everyone was speechless. it was a little too exaggerated. there was clearly no one or anything in the manor. of course, everyone agreed to his words, although they didn¡¯t care. after the discussion, master chong also asked the butler to prepare a room for gan zhen and his uncle. then, everyone went back to their rooms to sleep. li jiujue had the most trouble sleeping at night. he and nie yan slept in the same room, and there was only one big bed in that room, so he could only sleep next to nie yan. nie yan was the godfather, so she naturally went to take a bath first. after nie yan was done, it was his turn to shower. ... when li jiujue came out of the shower, he saw nie qian lying on her side on the bed. the demon lord was truly beautiful. she had lived for thousands of years, but she was still so young, beautiful, and charming. however, it was him, a man, who felt strange to see such a demon venerable on the bed. Chapter 2230 - 2230 chapter 2232-so gay 2230 chapter 2232-so gay nie qian raised his eyes and nced at li jiujue. li jiujue said,¡±¡­ are we really going to sleep together?¡± ¡°what else? i haven¡¯t agreed to let you have your way with our little darling!¡± nie sha snorted and yawned. ¡± let¡¯s have a heart-to-heart talk. ¡± ¡°oh.¡± li jiujue walked over and sat by the bed. he felt very strange, especially when he raised his head and saw the camera. [ hahaha, what a gay rtionship! ] [ lord jiu and our demon lord are quitepatible! ] [ hahaha, i¡¯ve hit my head. to be honest, i like this couple! ] [ then what about our master pet? we can¡¯t abandon him! ] [ that¡¯s right, we can¡¯t give up on our beloved master! ] [ lord jiu is still our favorite. ] [ 9th master is so afraid of our movie king nie. i¡¯m dying ofughter. movie king nie looks so young. he¡¯s almost as young as 9th master! ] [ he¡¯s really an unaging legend! ] [ it¡¯s not strange. elder rong and the others aren¡¯t old people either. they¡¯ve never gotten old and have always been young, so it¡¯s not strange that the people around them won¡¯t get old. [ after all, lord rong is a godly doctor. she might have special skincare techniques. ] as the group of people discussed animatedly, nie qian did not idle around. she kept educating li jiujue. after all, master pet was the family¡¯s favorite, and no one could bear to see master pet get hurt. after master jiu snatched it away, the whole family was quite unwilling. in particr, lord rong knew that lord chong and lord jiu might be in trouble when they were together, so everyone didn¡¯t like lord jiu very much. but after all, she was the one that grandpa chong liked, so everyone didn¡¯t know what to do. in the end, they could only let their beloved grandpa do whatever he wanted. everyone was afraid that their beloved grandpa would be hurt and sad. ninth master trembled as he was lectured by nie yan. after the lecture, movie king nie fell asleep. li jiujue couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so hey down beside nie yan¡¯s pillow with great difficulty. in the middle of the night, nie qian suddenly jumped up. ¡± i¡¯ll kill you, you pig! how dare you steal my cabbage! ¡± li jiujue was so shocked that he jumped up. when he finally felt a little sleepy, he instantly woke up. he looked at nie yan with a little fear. nie yan fell down again, obviously asleep. li jiujue was at a loss for words. [ hahaha, you¡¯reughing at me! ] [ i get it now. in movie king nie¡¯s eyes, 9th master is probably a pig that stole his own cabbage! ] [ my heart aches for 9th master. ] [ hahaha, i think lord jiu will have a hard time sleeping tonight! ] [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. these two people are so funny. ] the other rooms were different from nie yan¡¯s room. everyone in the other rooms had already gone to bed. the only ones who could not sleep were probably gan zhen, his uncle, and mo nan chong. after mo nanchong slept for a while, he still got up. when she went out, she happened to run into gan zhen, who hade to look for her. ¡°darling sister, i¡¯m still a little worried about my sister.¡± xiao xun ¡®er looked up and said, ¡± it wasn¡¯t easy for us to get a lead on her. i¡¯m afraid that if we don¡¯t keep an eye on her now, it¡¯ll be troublesome if she gets lost again. moreover, her emotions are very unstable right now.¡± ¡°i know. i also want to talk about this.¡± mo nan chong nodded with a serious expression. ¡± if it¡¯s just her, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. i¡¯m just afraid that there are others chasing after her. it¡¯ll be troublesome if we¡¯re caught.¡± the virus in this girl¡¯s body shouldn¡¯t have been contracted by herself. there was a high probability that it was man-made. therefore, it was certain that there were other people looking for this girl. after mo nanchongy down, he decided to look for gan yaoyao overnight. ¡°so, are we going to find her now?¡± xiao xun ¡®er saw that mo nan chong was already dressed neatly and knew that she was most likely nning to make a move. the little guy was touched. ¡°thank you, darling sister.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me,¡± mo nan chong patted gan zhen¡¯s head. ¡± let¡¯s go and look for it together. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. ¡°i¡¯ll go with you!¡± uncle gan zhen also walked out. ¡± i¡¯m also worried about that girl. i don¡¯t want to lose any clues about her. ¡± mo nan chong nodded. when the three of them went downstairs, a few cameramen followed them. mo nan chong had actually advised them not to follow them. after all, she was not sure if the girl had some kind of virus. if it was a very infectious virus, it would be troublesome. however, the live broadcast was still going on, and there were still many people in the live broadcast room. therefore, the director still asked the cameraman to follow them. grandpa pet thought about it and decided to let these people follow him for some protection. ¡°you¡¯d better put on a mask and gloves.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± che ¡®er, you and your uncle should wear it too. ¡± gan zhen and his uncle were quite obedient, so the few camera teachers did as they were told. after the group of people were ready, they set off from the house. many of the audience members in the live broadcast room had not slept yet. seeing that there would be more live broadcasts at night, they could not fall asleep. everyone was especially curious about the little girl¡¯s situation. looking at his father¡¯s serious face, it was possible that he had been infected with some kind of virus. what kind of virus was that? why was she infected with a virus? this girl was quite pretty. could she be cured? they were all questions that everyone was curious about. ... [ can i find that girl? ] [ i don¡¯t know. i¡¯m a little worried. what virus did that girl get? ] [ why is grandpa chong so worried?! ] [ could it be a serious virus? ] [ i don¡¯t know. i¡¯m a little worried about grandpa pampered. will grandpa pampered be alright? ] [ god, what¡¯s going on? it¡¯s so unsettling. ] [ grandpa pet is so powerful. he should be fine here. i think everyone should not be too worried. ] after mo nanchong and the others left the manor, they began to search for traces left behind by the girl. after the wall was out, the path that the girl had taken was not very obvious, but master pet was more experienced, so she could follow the traces and trace it. ¡°where should we go?¡± uncle gan zhen looked at the ground. he could not see any marks, so he could only look at mo nan chong. mo nan chong squatted down and looked at the soil on the ground. he sniffed the soil and pointed in a direction. ¡± it should be that way! ¡± that¡¯s the forest, and it¡¯s not safe there.¡± master chong looked at the people around him. ¡± it¡¯s not appropriate for you to follow me in. ¡± ... ¡°but if you want to go in, even the three of you can¡¯t.¡± the director said. ¡°you can¡¯t go over there!¡± the butler had probably heard themotion and ran out. he hurriedly exined, ¡± there are many wild beasts in that forest. if you go in, you¡¯ll be fed to the wild beasts! ¡± ¡°what wild beasts are there?¡± mo nanchong looked at the butler. ¡°wolves! there are wolves and wild dogs! what a bear!¡± the butler described many animals, all of which were very fierce. he also said that people had died there, and that the dead people¡¯s bodies were all rotten, which was very terrifying. Chapter 2231 - 2231 this is not yaoyao! 2231 this is not yaoyao! ¡°is that so?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡± let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡± ¡°hey, don¡¯t cross!¡± the butler held the shlight and shouted with a frown, ¡± it¡¯s really dangerous! miss mo, the wild beasts over there are very scary. if you want to go in, wait for me!¡± a few minutester, the butler returned with a hunting gun and handed it to mo nan chong. mo nan chong took the hunting gun. she nced at it and nodded. ¡± good stuff, thanks. ¡± she then carried her hunting rifle and took the lead, while the others followed behind her. gan zhen and her uncle were both a little worried. ¡°if there¡¯s a beast, will our yaoyao be in danger?¡± uncle gan zhen was extremely worried. ¡°if there are wild beasts, she might not be in trouble. if she¡¯s really infected with the thing i¡¯ve mentioned, then her body should undergo some kind of mutation.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± she might not be in her right mind, but she might be able to protect herself. she can protect herself. ¡± even wild beasts shouldn¡¯t be a match for her. ¡± ¡°really?¡± uncle gan zhen only had his daughter in his heart at this moment. he was only worried about his daughter getting hurt. ¡°it¡¯s true. don¡¯t worry.¡± it was pitch ck in the forest. although everyone had brought their lights, they still felt a chill down their spines when they entered the forest. the cameramen couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. the director, who had followed them, felt his hair stand on end. ¡°darlings, why is the temperature so low here? don¡¯t you feel cold? did he really have to go in and search? i keep feeling that this ce is very dangerous.¡± the director rubbed his arms. he was excited at first, but now he was afraid. ¡°we have to find that child.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± if you¡¯re afraid, you can go back first. ¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. you can¡¯t just go and look for it yourself.¡± the director followed closely. [ ah, it¡¯s so scary. why is this forest so eerie! ] [ it¡¯s sote at night. isn¡¯t it normal to walk in such a dense forest? ] [ that¡¯s right. it would be strange if it wasn¡¯t sinister. however, it should be difficult for grandpa chong to find any clues here, right? [ i feel like i can¡¯t see any clues at all. ] [ i think so too. i don¡¯t think i¡¯ll be able to find any clues. it looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon. i¡¯m so worried! ] [ that¡¯s right. that girl is so pitiful. how did she get infected? ] [ i¡¯m so good at this, you have to investigate this matter thoroughly! ] [ yes, my heart aches for that girl. she¡¯s so pretty and she¡¯s even xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s sister! ] mo nan chong could not see thements in the live stream, but she was genuinely worried about the little girl. after all, she was juan ¡®er¡¯s sister, and the virus in the girl made her worried. that virus was created by an experiment when he was young. however, because it was too dangerous, she had clearly beenpletely destroyed at that time, so it was unlikely that it would appear on others. however, if this matter was rted to him, he had to find a way to solve it. she could not let anything happen to this girl. mo nanchong¡¯s eyes darkened as she continued walking. her trail was less obvious in the forest, and it was more difficult to track her. master pet frowned and looked at the person beside him. ¡°there seems to be no trace of him. it¡¯s not easy to find him.¡± ¡°then what do we do?¡± gan zhen¡¯s face wrinkled. ¡± but i can¡¯t let anything happen to sister. how can i find my sister?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not too sure.¡± mo nan chong shook his head. if it was really the virus that she had guessed, it would be even more troublesome. gan zhen¡¯s sister might even appear in a different form. if it had changed its form, there was no way to recognize it. ¡°yaoyao,e out and meet daddy. it¡¯s daddy!¡± gan zhen¡¯s uncle was already extremely anxious. he walked forward and called out. the night was silent. the sudden loud noise surprised many of the small beasts in the forest, and the surroundings were filled with rustling sounds. uncle gan zhen continued to walk forward, shouting as he searched. ¡°what do we do?¡± gan zhen looked at his uncle, then at mo nan chong. [ isn¡¯t mo nan chong very powerful? can¡¯t you find it? ] [ yeah, isn¡¯t she very powerful? [ master rong¡¯s daughter can¡¯t even find such a person. isn¡¯t she a little useless? ] [ who said that lord rong¡¯s daughter must be all-rounded? [ it¡¯s already very good to be able to find this ce. if it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything! ] [ what should i do? what¡¯s wrong with that girl? i can¡¯t help but feel that something¡¯s not right when i look at my dearest grandpa¡¯s face! ] [ i¡¯m afraid something is going to happen! ] ¡°yaoyao, is that yaoyao?¡± gan zhen¡¯s uncle suddenly eximed. his voice rmed everyone, and they all rushed towards uncle gan zhen. there was a thin figure on the ground. she looked simr to the girl from before, but she had clearly fainted. uncle gan zhen pushed her and saw the girl¡¯s face. it wasn¡¯t gan yaoyao! ¡°it¡¯s not yaoyao!¡± uncle gan zhen was stunned. although the girl on the ground looked like yaoyao and her physical condition was simr, she was not yaoyao. ... ¡°it¡¯s not her. but the situation is simr to her. ¡± mo nan chong squatted down to check. ¡± uncle gan, please move aside and let me take a look. she doesn¡¯t look right. ¡± ¡°how is she?¡± uncle gan zhen¡¯s face was filled with anxiety, probably because he was somewhat simr to his daughter. the rest of the people also looked at the girl on the ground. this time, everyone had seen her up close, and all of them were very distressed. the girl was so thin that she was almost skin and bones. many parts of her body were festering. in some ces, bones could almost be seen. if she was a chubby girl, she should be very beautiful, but looking at her like this, it was really terrifying. the few cameramen around them couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. the director even took a few steps back, obviously a little scared. only mo nanchong squatted down to check and then said in a hurry, ¡± we have to take her out. she¡¯s dying. we have to do the operation as soon as possible! ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll help you!¡± as everyone backed away, uncle gan zhen stepped forward. ¡± i¡¯ll carry her! ¡± ... ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± put on your mask. ¡± this situation was too simr to that kind of virus. if it was really the case, they would be in big trouble. the child was quickly carried out. as the nearby hospital was quite far away, mo nan chong could not make it in time. he could only ask the butler to arrange a simple room for the surgery in the manor. she quickly disinfected the wound and made all the necessary preparations. then, she prepared to save the girl with the only materials she had. the rest of the people had already helped. Chapter 2232 - 2232 no special medicine 2232 no special medicine ¡°wait outside for a while. xiao xun ¡®er, you¡¯ve filmed a doctor drama with me before. do you still remember some things from back then? i need an assistant. can you be my assistant?¡± master chong looked at the people in front of him. xiao xun ¡®er seemed to be the most suitable. ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡± just as xiao xun ¡®er was about to nod in agreement, li jiujue walked up from behind. ¡± i¡¯ll be your assistant. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said. mo nan chong nodded. ¡± that would be great. ¡± gan zhen backed away obediently. he was a child after all. although he was powerful, he was too small and not very suitable to help master chong. on the contrary, li jiujue was more suitable. master pet and master jiu were more familiar with each other, so the one who could help was master jiu. however, before they entered the room, mo nan chong still let li jiujue sit down to protect himself. as there was nothing else, they could only use local materials. after some simple disinfection, the two of them went to deal with the girl. the rest of the people were outside. a few of the artistes had also been alerted, so they all came over. ¡°did you find the girl?¡± xia tang rushed over and asked. qin shou, qi heshan, and the others all looked anxious. it seemed like they also wanted to know how the girl was doing. ¡°i did, but it¡¯s not that girl.¡± the director said, ¡± it¡¯s another girl, but she looks very simr to that girl. her physical condition is exactly the same. ¡± the director¡¯s expression wasplicated. grandpa pet said that if it was the virus she had guessed, it would have a very strong infectious ability. if that was the case, did it mean that all of them were in danger? were there more girls like this? this made people very uneasy. the rest of the staff had obviously thought of this as well, so their faces were solemn. ¡°the exact same situation? how could this be? she¡¯s not xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s sister?¡± willing was shocked,¡¯what¡¯s the situation? did two people have the same illness?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, but darling said that if it¡¯s the virus she¡¯s guessing it is, it¡¯s very easy to infect others,¡± the director said. he was starting to regret agreeing to let the others stay. for the sake of the show, he really didn¡¯t want his life. if they weren¡¯t here, they would be very safe. but now, they might not be so safe. although she was wearing a mask, she still felt that it was not that safe. when everyone heard the director¡¯s words, they fell silent and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. if mo nan chong was not spouting nonsense and everything was true, they would be in trouble. however, it was still a live broadcast. although they wanted to escape, they would probably be scolded by theizens if they ran away in front of the camera. they could only choose to protect themselves as much as possible. in the room, mo nan chong was dealing with the girl¡¯s problem. with li jiujue¡¯s help, the situation was rather smooth. the two of them cooperated very well. not long after, the little girl¡¯s life was basically stabilized, and nothing would happen for the time being. ¡°it¡¯s done,¡± mo nanchong heaved a sigh of relief, and li jiujue helped her wipe her sweat. ¡± how is it? is it the virus you guessed? ¡± master jiu asked worriedly. he knew that if master pet was worried, the virus must be quite serious. if it wasn¡¯t serious, grandpa chong wouldn¡¯t be so worried. ¡°ny-nine percent, yes.¡± mo nan chong frowned and said, ¡± we¡¯re in big trouble. ¡± no one knew how the virus had spread and how many people it had spread to. other than gan zhen¡¯s sister, no one knew how this girl had been infected. if there were two, there might be a third, and they might infect more people. back then, the virus was too dangerous, so they didn¡¯t continue to study it. how did it still spread and even let her encounter it? ¡°what kind of virus is it?¡± li jiujue asked as he walked out with mo nan chong. ¡°we¡¯ll talk outside. we might need to seal off this ce.¡± mo nan chong opened the door as he walked. she looked at the crowd outside. after they knew that the virus was contagious, they had retreated a lot. ¡°how is it?¡± the director was the first to ask, ¡± is it really the kind of virus that can be contracted? master chong, is that girl alright?¡± ¡± his current physical condition is still stable, but he needs to be transferred to a specialized hospital for treatment immediately. ¡± mo nanchong looked at everyone. ¡± it¡¯s the thing that i¡¯m guessing, so i¡¯m not sure if everyone has been infected. ¡± ¡°what!¡± xia tang eximed, ¡± we¡¯re all wearing masks and haven¡¯t had much contact with each other. how could we be infected? you should be the first to be infected! ¡± ¡°my body is immune to all kinds of poison, so i won¡¯t get infected. 9th master is in a simr situation, so everyone except us is in danger. the virus could infect people from ten meters away. it was very powerful. moreover, after being infected by this virus, there¡¯s a possibility that it will mutate.¡± mo nanchong frowned, feeling a little troubled. not only would it mutate, but it would also fester all over. if it got serious, it would be fatal. ¡°what do you mean? does that mean we¡¯re very likely to be infected? what¡¯s with the mutation? would it still rot like that? can we still be saved?¡± xia tang was afraid. fear was written all over chu liuyue¡¯s face. ¡± what should we do then? ¡± ... they were also afraid, but they didn¡¯t show it. on the other hand, fu qian and nie qian were not so afraid. nie qian was basically immune to poison. fu qian had seen all kinds of situations and often licked blood on the tip of a knife, so she was used to it and was not afraid of any danger. ¡°we¡¯ll have to wait for three days to see if there¡¯s an infection.¡± mo nan chong replied, ¡± there were no symptoms for the first three days. once you¡¯re infected, red spots will appear on your body.¡± everyone started panicking. ¡°is it easy to treat?¡± xia tang asked. ¡°it¡¯s not that easy to cure.¡± mo nan chong fell into silence. ¡± there shouldn¡¯t be any special medicine. if we want to cure her, we have to develop a special medicine. ¡± ¡°so you¡¯re saying that there¡¯s no cure for now? does that mean that the situation is still very serious? once it¡¯s infected, it will be very troublesome?¡± xia tang¡¯s face turned a little green. ¡± you¡¯re not kidding us, are you? it can¡¯t be that serious, right?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not joking, i¡¯m serious.¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± we should have to contact the relevant authorities in Z country. otherwise, it will be very troublesome if it gets serious. ¡± ¡°because this virus will spread?¡± xia tang was stunned for a moment. ... ¡± this isn¡¯t considered serious. it¡¯s just that everyone who is infected will mutate. ¡± mo nan chong said, ¡± once a person mutated, they would be different. they would be crazy and extremely dangerous. if it¡¯s this virus, we should be able to develop a special medicine with some time. it¡¯s not serious.¡± logo Chapter 2233 - 2233: 2235 -she ran away? Chapter 2233 - 2233: 2235 -she ran away? Trantor: 549690339 [ is what i said true? ] [ why does it feel so terrifying? ] [ that¡¯s right. will it really be infected? [ if it¡¯s so easy to be infected, why do i feel like everyone in this manor is done for? ] [ no, don¡¯t. our family is so good-looking. if it gets infected, won¡¯t we be ugly? ] [ and ording to grandpa pet, they will mutate and lose their minds. will the people in this manor kill each other? ] [ it¡¯s too scary! ]
[ what the hell is this? ] [ are they in any danger? ] the fans in the live broadcast room couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. at this time, they were even more worried about this situation than uncle pet and the others, so everyone was waiting. after mo nan Chong settled the girl down, he made a call to the hospital he knew and got someone to transfer the girl away. after that, the group of people sat down in the living room. this time, the butler and several people in charge of the manor came over. because of what grandpa Chong said, no one dared to ignore this matter. everyone knew that this was a serious matter and they had to take it seriously. ¡°what should we do?¡± one of the managers looked at mo nan chong, his face filled with worry and confusion. ¡± it¡¯s best if we can seal off this manor temporarily and contact the relevant department toe and check. ¡± mo nan Chong said. ¡°then all of us inside can¡¯t get out?¡± Xia tang frowned. ¡°well, i don¡¯t think i can go out for the time being. i might infect others. we also need to find yaoyao, i think her condition is critical.¡± mo nan Chong swept his gaze across the crowd. at this moment, before anyone could say anything, a police siren was heard from outside. mo nan Chong and the others could feel the light of a car shining into the house. after a while, a group of people wearing heavy protective clothing appeared. these people were tightly wrapped and walked in directly. the leader said very seriously, ¡± your ce is going to be sealed. ¡® although that was what master Chong said, these people were dressed in a scary way. as soon as they opened their mouths, everyone started to panic. ¡°how long will it be sealed?¡± chu liuyue asked. everyone¡¯s eyes were actually on master pet, because they didn¡¯t really understand thenguage here. grandpa Chong chatted with the leader for a while, and then the person in charge of the manor also negotiated with him. after all, grandpa pet was more familiar with the situation, so he quickly found out some information. not long after, mo nan Chong nodded his head, as if he hade to an agreement with the other party. ¡°what do you think, grandpa pet?¡± everyone looked at mo nan chong. ¡°we do need to seal off this ce. neither the people nor the animals can leave. i¡¯ve told them to take precautions. after three days, those who have no problems can leave. if you¡¯re infected, go to the hospital here for treatment.¡± ¡± i¡¯ll also ask them to send me some ingredients. i¡¯ll study some special medicine. ¡± i¡¯ll cook some medicine for everyer. those who aren¡¯t infected will take it to protect themselves. ¡® ¡® there seems to be a special organization in Z country investigating this matter. it¡¯s not a coincidental infection. i heard that aboratory is behind this. ¡°there are a lot of people like that girl in theb.¡± ¡°i want to help save them.¡± uncle pet exined his n and the specific situation to everyone. everyone looked at grandpa pet in silence for a moment. they didn¡¯t really care if master pet was going to save people. they were worried that they would be infected, so they were a little anxious. ¡°then, master pet, you should quickly boil that medicine first.¡± Xia tang urged, can¡¯t you protect everyone? if we don¡¯t take the medicine, everyone will be infected ¡­ as Xia tang spoke, she even took a few steps back. when she saw gan Zhen, she hurriedly said, ¡± stay away from me. don¡¯te near me! you¡¯re definitely infected! all of you should be more self-aware. who knows if anyone is infected?¡± after she finished speaking, Xia tang turned and ran away. she returned to her room and closed the door. although the rest of the people weren¡¯t as exaggerated as Xia tang, they also intentionally or unintentionally kept a certain distance from everyone. ¡°once the medicinal herbs are here, i¡¯ll go and boil the medicine. for the next few days, everyone should stay in their rooms and try not toe out. if anything happens, we have to take proper protective measures. this manor will also carry out strong disinfection.¡± mo nan Chong said a few words of advice and then chatted with the staff member to understand the situation. however, the staff member didn¡¯t want to say much. after all, this matter was considered an Important national secret. if this matter were to spread out, it might cause a lot of people to panic. therefore, even though Z country already knew about the situation, there was no news yet. they were only secretly controlling some things. grandpa pet and the others were filming a variety show until here, and it was a coincidence that they bumped into each other. it was very unlucky. ¡°you have to tell me what happened. this virus is rted to me.¡± mo nanchong¡¯s face turned serious when he saw that the man was unwilling to say more. ¡°is it rted to you?¡± the other party immediately became vignt. ¡°i know what kind of virus this is. i can also research a solution. if it¡¯s possible, please let me see the person in charge of your higher management.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not easy to solve this problem. there are still many things you don¡¯t know.¡± because master pet was too serious, he seemed to know this thing very well. the person-in-charge was a little hesitant. after a while, he made a phone call. ¡°i hope you¡¯re not lying. my boss said he can see you.¡± as the person-in-charge led mo nan Chong out, ninth master followed. ¡± i¡¯m going too. ¡® no need. you stay here and take care of these people. the medicinal herbs have arrived. boil them for everyone to drink. ¡± mo nan Chong said, ¡± if someone here is really infected, it will be hard to control. we need you. ¡°alright,¡± he said. li jiujue nodded and decided to stay behind. as soon as master pet left, everyone became even more flustered. Xia tang came out to get some food, but her face changed when she saw mo nan leaving. ¡°what do you mean? why can she leave? can she leave at will? if she¡¯s gone, who¡¯s going to brew the medicine for us!¡± ¡°it¡¯s me,¡± he said. li jiujue nced at Xia tang. his eyes were cold, and Xia tang was so frightened that she did not dare to speak. ¡°she didn¡¯t run away alone, did she?¡± Xia tang said, embarrassed. ¡°i¡¯m still here, what are you afraid of?¡± 9th master looked at Xia tang coldly. Xia tang¡¯s hair stood on end and she immediately didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°that ¡­ that¡¯s for the best . Chapter 2234 - 2234: grandpa pet was caught! Chapter 2234 - 2234: grandpa pet was caught! Trantor: 549690339 mo nan Chong went to meet a person in charge of country Z. the person in charge was surprised that mo nan Chong knew so much. after meeting mo nan chong, he had heard a lot of information about master chong. not long after, his expression became serious. ¡°how do you know so much?¡± the person in charge looked at mo nan Chong in surprise. he was sitting on a chair and smoking a cigarette. when he looked up, his eyes were sharp.
mo nanchong was sitting on the sofa opposite her. her posture was rxed and she was not very tense. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter how i know so much. what¡¯s important is that we should solve this problem now. otherwise, it¡¯ll be very disadvantageous for z country. if everyone is infected and mutates, the entire Z country will start killing each other. if it gets out of the country, it¡¯ll be even more troublesome!¡± mo nan Chong said, ¡± i want to know if you have any useful clues. if you do, i can help you solve this problem. ¡°why should i? i find it strange that an ordinary person like you knows so much. should i really believe you?¡± the person-in-charge raised his eyebrows and looked at mo nan chong. he still did not quite believe it. he even seemed to be suspicious of mo nan chong. ¡± i need you to give me something useful and convincing. in that case, i might consider working with you. otherwise, i can¡¯t believe what you say, and i can¡¯t do what you say. ¡® the person in charge looked at mo nan Chong indifferently. he didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. ¡°alright, i can tell you some things.¡± mo nanchong thought about it and felt that it would not matter if he said it out loud. on the contrary, what they needed to discuss now was the current situation, not the past. ¡°i¡¯ve confirmed this virus. although it has mutated several times, it should be of the same origin as the virus i created. so, this virus might have been spread from my hands, which is why i know so much. however, it has been circting for many years and has undergone many mutations. it is obviously different from the virus i first came into contact with.¡¯ ¡® this way, the virus will be very difficult to deal with. so i think we should start researching this as soon as possible and iste those that need to be isted. we should find the person who made this. ¡± i think that since you¡¯ve already started taking action, you must have already known about this. ¡°the information in your hands is definitely more than what i know.¡± a pair of beautiful eyes looked at the person-in-charge in front of her with some pressure. the person-in-charge felt a little ufortable being stared at. he finally nodded. ¡± we do know some things, but wanwan, i¡¯m sorry, miss darling. we can¡¯t work with you anymore! ¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± mo nan Chong was stunned. ¡± first, we don¡¯tpletely believe that you can solve this problem. second, we have our own ns, and your participation may cause trouble for us. third, we may still need you! ¡± the person-in-charge smiled. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve walked right into our trap! ¡°what did you do to me?¡± mo nan Chong felt his body suddenly lose all strength. ¡°there¡¯s a special fragrance in this room. not to mention you, even your mother won¡¯t notice it. it¡¯s something that¡¯s specially used to deal with you guys.¡± the person-in-charge said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry. thank you for your kind intentions. however, we have no choice. we have other ns. a few people came in from outside and immediately locked mo nan Chong up. grandpa Chong didn¡¯t have any strength at all. she came out alone, so no one could help her. but she was still calm. after being locked in a room, she didn¡¯t waste her energy shouting and screaming. instead, she quickly thought about what was going on. why did the person in charge do this to him? what did he mean by that? what did he want to use her for? mo nan Chong was locked up for three days. three dayster, the infected people in the manor began to show symptoms. in the entire manor, other than a few cameramen with very good physiques, nie qian, li jiujue, fu qian, and Xiao xun ¡®er, who were not infected, almost everyone else was infected. for a moment, everyone was in a panic. although everyone was taking the prescription given by grandpa chong, it didn¡¯t seem to work. when she saw the red dot on her body, Xia tang almost went crazy and wanted to rush out. however, when she rushed to the entrance of the manor, she was frightened by a gunshot. she crawled and rolled back inside. the atmosphere in the living room was very tense. the few infected people did not take any preventive measures, while the uninfected had already wrapped themselves up tightly. the live broadcast was still going on. since they were locked up, there was nothing else to do, so the production team decided to broadcast it live. after all, this was a rare urrence. [ so many people have been infected! ] [ oh my god, isn¡¯t this virus a little too powerful? ] [ didn¡¯t i go out ande back? why hasn¡¯t she returned for three days? did she run away? ] [ i¡¯m really worried about their situation. these artistes don¡¯t have very good physiques to begin with. now that they are locked up, their situation is even worse. ] [ yeah, we¡¯re in big trouble! ] [ what should we do? the relevant department of Z country knows to lock them up, but they don¡¯t know how to treat them? [ it looks so angry! ] [ it¡¯s a good thing that 9th master is here. otherwise, everyone would be so anxious that they¡¯d go crazy. ] ¡°they won¡¯t let us out. are we just going to sit here and wait for death? i¡¯m going out to find a doctor, the best doctor to treat me. i won¡¯t sit here and wait for death!¡± Xia tang roared like crazy. she had to leave this damned ce. even if she had to die, she couldn¡¯t die here. ¡°what¡¯s the point of the live broadcast, director? is it to let everyone see our ugly state?¡± Xia tang angrily shouted at the director. the director was also a little helpless. he had also been infected, but since he was locked up here and had nothing to do, he felt that it was quite good to broadcast their various situations. although chu liuyue was also infected, she was slightly calmer than Xia tang. Xia tang, don¡¯t get too excited. everyone is thinking of a solution. everyone knows that. darling might have gone to think of a way. she won¡¯t leave us behind!¡± ¡± who knows? she might have thought that we were all infected, so she ran away! ¡± Xia tang said, ¡± i think she ran away on her own! he¡¯s too much, he only cares about his own life and death, not the life and death of others!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t do that. she won¡¯t leave us!¡± chu liuyue said. ¡°that¡¯s hard to say. it¡¯s been three days and she hasn¡¯t returned. do you think she¡¯lle back?¡± Xia tang looked at the others.. Chapter 2235 - 2235: 2237-looking for grandpa pet Chapter 2235: chapter 2237-looking for grandpa pet Trantor: 549690339 ¡°she¡¯ll be back, i¡¯m still here!¡± li jiujue frowned and nced at Xia tang.pared to darling running away on her own, i¡¯m more worried about whether she¡¯s in trouble too! ¡® ¡°darling isn¡¯t the kind of person who runs away and doesn¡¯t care about others, and she won¡¯t leave me. no matter what, she would always let me know that she was safe, but i couldn¡¯t get through to her phone.¡± these few days, li jiujue was also in a very worried state. he was really worried about mo nan chong. however, he was afraid of causing the others to panic, so he digested all his emotions by himself. but at this time, he couldn¡¯t hold back. he really didn¡¯t expect Xia tang to be so suspicious of darling. he would think that darling felt that this ce was dangerous, so he ran away alone. how could she run away on her own? besides, she was immune to all poisons. even if she stayed, she had nothing to be afraid of, okay? he was clearly a person who could be in danger, but he was treated as someone who had run away. it was really infuriating. when the rest of the people heard li jiujue¡¯s words, they all fell silent. originally, Xia tang¡¯s words made everyone involuntarily follow her guess, but it was true that ninth master li was still here. he was master chong¡¯s boyfriend, so how could master Chong not care about him? ¡°i¡¯m still here, my little darling won¡¯t leave me!¡± nie qian also said. ¡± i also believe that she won¡¯t abandon us. she¡¯s not that kind of person. she¡¯s someone who will risk her life for the people around her, but she definitely won¡¯t abandon others. fu qian said with a serious expression. she had spent some time with mo nan Chong and she trusted his character. she did not think that she was that kind of person. on the other side, gan Zhen also said, ¡± darling sister really isn¡¯t that kind of person. you can say that anyone will escape, but you can¡¯t say that darling sister has escaped. i think she might have something to deal with, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible for her to escape. she¡¯s not a person who¡¯s afraid of things. ¡± gan Zhen understood mo nan Chong very well. he had never seen mo nan Chong retreat or run away when he encountered trouble. she was always the kind of person who would step forward when she encountered trouble. ¡°what we need to do now is not to panic.¡± Xiao xun ¡®er said with a serious expression, ¡± since sister darling isn¡¯t around, she must have other things to deal with. we can¡¯t always count on darling sister to help us with our situation alone. what we need to do is to stay calm and count on ourselves.¡± ¡± it¡¯s impossible to ce our hopes on others. we have to rely on ourselves. ¡® gan Zhen was very young, but his words were powerful and resonating. everyone calmed down. everyone did not say anything else. Xia tang didn¡¯t say anything else, but she started crying. ¡°what should we do? how can we solve this? no one has medical skills. this virus is so terrible. i can already feel the red spots on my body starting to itch. how can we save ourselves?¡± Xia tang cried even louder as she spoke and shouted in exasperation, ¡± ¡°mom, i¡¯m going to die. your daughter might die. i might lose my life!¡± hearing Xia tang¡¯s cries, the rest of the people were also a little nervous. it would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t nervous. after all, it was rted to his life. his body was about to start rotting, and he might lose his mind in the end. he might be very bad. no one wanted such a scene to happen. ¡°can we still be saved?¡± someone whispered. there were many staff members. the girls were already crying, and the men were silent. this didn¡¯t mean that they could fight head-on if they encountered bandits or other troubles. they were infected with a very difficult virus that might not have an antidote or any special medicine. they might even fester all over and lose their minds. in that case, their final deaths could be very tragic. who could ept such a result? no one could ept such an oue. ¡°what do we do?¡± everyone was asking each other, not knowing what to do. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± everyone was looking at each other, not knowing what to do. ¡°9th master, what should we do?¡± finally, everyone looked at li jiujue. ¡°teacher qu, do you have a way?¡± ¡°teacher fu, what about you? have you encountered such a situation before?¡± after everyone asked their questions, they fell silent again. the people they asked were those who were not infected. they were not infected, so they would not be as anxious as him. after all, they were not the ones who were going to die, so why would they care so much? therefore, the final result would be borne by their group, so what was the point of asking them? ¡°don¡¯t be nervous.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± we will definitely not leave you guys alone! ¡± ¡± yes, although i¡¯m not infected, it¡¯s only temporary. this matter doesn¡¯t only involve us. there might be many people outside, and it might affect the whole world. ¡® fu qian said, ¡± in this situation, everyone has a responsibility! ¡® fu qian¡¯s words made everyone feel a little more at ease. after all, the virus was so strong that it would affect many people, so it was impossible to give up on them. as long as there was a glimmer of hope, they had to live. ¡°i¡¯m a little worried, darling.¡± li jiujue nced at nie yan, who was beside him. teacher nie, you should be able to enter and leave this ce easily. can you go out and find out some information? ¡® ¡°sure.¡± nie yan said, ¡± i have no problem going out. no matter what, he was still a demonmander. although the spiritual qi in this world was thin and it was hard to cultivate, his cultivation was still there. although it was a little weaker, it was still much stronger than the people here. those bullets were useless against him. li jiujue nced at nie yan. although he felt that nie yan was not a very reliable candidate, he had no other choice. of [ it¡¯s true. i should have gotten a cameraman to follow me. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with my beloved master! ] [ i¡¯m really worried about you. she¡¯s really not an irresponsible person, but she actually went missing! ] [ what¡¯s going on? did teacher qu manage to find your beloved grandpa? ] [ i¡¯m so worried. i think that master pampered is a very good person. it¡¯s impossible for him to not care about these people! ] [ i hope teacher qu can find a new favorite. ] [ what are they going to do? aren¡¯t the relevant departments of Z country going to do anything? they didn¡¯t even send a doctor. it had been three days, and there wasn¡¯t a single doctor. were they going to let them get infected, get seriously ill, and then die? [ isn¡¯t that a little too much? ] [ doesn¡¯t master rong know? if master rong knows, he¡¯ll definitely think of a way! ] Chapter 2236 - 2236: who is he? Chapter 2236: who is he? Trantor: 549690339 that night, nie yan and li jiujue had a discussion and decided to let nie yan go out and take a look. at the very least, he had to know how darling was doing. there had been no news from him for three days, and 9th master was indeed very worried about darling. however, he also knew that the manor needed him at the moment. they needed to calm their emotions. many people in the manor were already in a panic. if he wasn¡¯t there, everyone would be even more flustered. when darling left, he had told him to take care of the people here, so he couldn¡¯t leave for the time being. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let anything happen to my little darling.¡± nie qian said coldly, ¡± whoever dares to hurt my family¡¯s darling will have to get past me first. ¡°i know, teacher qu. sorry to trouble you!¡± li jiujue nodded. ¡± as long as darling promises that nothing will happen to her, i will think of a way. nie qian looked at li jiujue and was satisfied. after all, he was a responsible man. fu qian was also at the side. she nced at nie yan and asked, ¡± are you okay by yourself? do you need my help?¡± ¡°no, i can go by myself.¡± nie sha¡¯s eyes darkened. he said his goodbyes and left. fu qian and li jiujue went out and deliberately created some noise. it attracted the attention of some people who were surrounding the manor. ¡°let us out!¡± ¡°we have to leave this ce!¡± ¡°what right do you have to keep us locked up here?¡± fu qian shouted at the guards at the door. although she wasn¡¯t an actress, she acted as if she really wanted to escape from this ce. she looked like she really hated this ce, really hated this ce. ¡°what are you doing? don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t leave this ce!¡± ¡°stop your actions!¡± ¡°otherwise, we¡¯ll have to make a move!¡± fu qian stood in front of therge metal gate, looked outside, and said very angrily, ¡± i¡¯m not infected. why should we stay here? if we stay here, we¡¯ll be infected too. only by leaving this ce can we be safe! ¡® ¡± yes, we have to leave. i¡¯m not infected either! ¡± li jiujue and fu qian were both very agitated. ¡± the people inside are all infected. why can¡¯t we leave if we are not infected? ¡± the people outside were left speechless. in the end, he could only roar rudely, ¡± i told you to stay here, so you have to stay here. stop talking nonsense with us and stay here. otherwise, it won¡¯t be a simple matter of staying here! ¡® seeing that it was about time, li jiujue and fu qian looked at each other and did not continue to argue. instead, they went back into the house. ¡°teacher qu has left?¡± the director and a few others were waiting in the room. when they saw li jiujue return, they asked, ¡® ¡°yes, he should have already sessfully left.¡± li jiujue nodded. ¡® so, why did they imprison all of us here without sending a doctor? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? ¡± someone asked. ¡± it¡¯s indeed a little strange, so let¡¯s wait here quietly for a few days. we¡¯ll take action after the investigation is done. ¡± li jiujue said, ¡± there should be news from teacher piao soon after she left. ¡°then let¡¯s wait for teacher gong¡¯s news. i wonder how grandpa pet is doing.¡± ¡°teacher qu is so powerful, he will definitelye back to save us!¡± the group of people felt very uneasy, and their words could be considered as selffort. ¡°rest early. i¡¯ll talk to them tomorrow and ask them to get a doctor.¡± li jiujue said as he looked at the crowd. his aura was strong, and his words had an inexplicable convincing power, which made everyone feel a little better. after nie van left the manor. she almost flew to find mo nan chong. li jiujue had given him a rough idea of the ce, so even though he was not very familiar with the ce, he knew which way to go. the night was dark, and nie yan¡¯s movements were like lightning. asionally, people would think that they were hallucinating. how could a person fly? meanwhile, grandpa pet had been locked up for three days. she was no longer in that room, but had been tied up and taken to another ce. sitting in the car, she was in a daze. these people knew that she was very powerful, so they injected her with a very special drug, which had a very powerful effect on her. ¡°where are you taking me?¡± mo nan Chong asked weakly. no one in the car said a word as the car sped along. grandpa Chong wanted to leave some clues for others to find him, but she had been injected with that drug and had no strength left. there was nothing she could do. she could only allow herself to be taken away. the car drove for a long time before it stopped. mo nan Chong felt the car door open and she was helped out. she had almost no strength, not even enough to stand. her legs were weak when she walked, and she couldn¡¯t move. obviously, she couldn¡¯t escape. she could only look around quietly and observe the situation. this seemed to be a veryrge courtyard, surrounded by woods. it was obvious that this courtyard was hidden in the woods. mo nan Chong looked around and memorized the situation in his mind. as he was being helped inside, he was also observing everything around him. she didn¡¯t know where she was, but she secretly remembered everything. she would escape from here if she had the chance. soon, master pet was brought to arge hall. there was a sofa in therge and luxurious hall, and a handsome man was sitting on it. he had a cigar in one hand and a ss of wine in the other. he sat in a rxed manner, but there was a strong pressure on him. the people who came in were all very respectful to him. ¡°who are you?¡± mo nan Chong looked at the man. ¡± why did you capture me? ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you remember me?¡± the man looked at mo nan Chong with interest. darling, you¡¯ve actually forgotten about me? ¡® ¡°who are you?¡± mo nanchong¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. she did not have this person in her mind. she could be considered a person with a photographic memory, but she did not seem to have any impression of this man in front of her. he didn¡¯t look very old, at most two years older than her. no matter how hard he racked his brain, he couldn¡¯t remember who this person was. ¡°how do you treat a respected guest like me?¡± the man¡¯s sharp eyes swept over the person who was supporting his beloved master. ¡± how can you let her stand? quickly, let her sit down. ¡® mo nan Chong was ced on the sofa. it took her some effort to keep herself from falling. ¡°who are you? i don¡¯t think i know you.¡± mo nan Chong still could not figure out who this person was.. Chapter 2237 - 2237: i ‘ve liked you for many years Chapter 2237 - 2237: i ¡®ve liked you for many years Trantor: 549690339 ¡± sigh, you¡¯re making me a little sad. my heart is broken. ¡± the man lowered his eyes and had an aggrieved look on his face, as if he had been spoiled by mo nan. ¡°don¡¯t pretend, just say what you want. i really don¡¯t remember you. if i knew you, i wouldn¡¯t be so confused.¡± ¡°so why did you bring me to this ce? why are you treating me like this?¡± the man raised his eyes and stared at mo nan chong. after a few minutes, he said, ¡± of course, it¡¯s because i miss you. that¡¯s why i invited you over. ¡® ¡°you miss me? if that¡¯s the case, do we really know each other in the past?¡± master Chong was still in a daze. she thought about it but could not remember who this man was.
he really didn¡¯t have any impression of this person. ¡°feng qi said.¡± the man sat on the sofa and looked up at mo nan chong. ¡± do you have any impression of this name? ¡± ¡°feng qi dao?¡± mo nanchong was stunned for a moment before he suddenly recalled something. ¡± it¡¯s you? little seven?¡± ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± feng qi dao raised his eyes. his peach-shaped eyes were very good-looking, but there was a murderous aura on his body. only then did mo nan Chong remember that one of her ymates when she was young was feng qi dao. many years had passed and she had almost forgotten. for a year, she had been ying with the child. this child was very smart and had extraordinary abilities, so they could y more. however, the child went missing one yearter, and she had never seen him again. she didn¡¯t expect to see feng jiu at this time. her face was full of surprise and shock. she had never thought that this person would bring her to this ce. this person was actually someone she knew when she was young. she didn¡¯t understand why feng qidao would bring her to this ce. he even made himself lose all strength. ¡°i don¡¯t quite understand. what do you want me to do here? since we know each other, you can just tell me if you want to see me. there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, right? what drug did you inject me with and why did you secretly bring me to this ce?¡± mo nan Chong looked up at feng qi and said. her question was quite polite, and there was a smile on her face. he didn¡¯t quite understand what this person meant. however, her intuition told her that things were not that simple. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t treat her to a meal in such a way. after all, many years had passed, and they had all changed. ¡°i miss you. i like you.¡± feng qi dao stared at mo nan chong, his eyes full of fanaticism. ¡°you like me?¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± we haven¡¯t seen each other in years, have we? don¡¯t tell me that you already like me when i¡¯m so young.¡± ¡± i used to like you, and i still like you now. i¡¯ve always liked you even when you didn¡¯t know. ¡± feng qi¡¯s eyes looked at mo nan Chong deeply. ¡± i love you more now. i¡¯ve been watching you all this time, even when you didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°darling, will you be my girlfriend?¡± feng qi asked. ¡°i have a boyfriend.¡± mo nanchong frowned. ¡± if you¡¯ve paid attention to me, you should know that i have a boyfriend. ¡® ¡°i know, but you ¡­ you can break up with him and be with me. believe me, i love you very much and i will treat you better than he does. we got along well in the past, didn¡¯t we?¡± feng qi dao¡¯s eyes were filled with fanaticism. he just looked at mo nan chong. mo nanchong shook his head. ¡± i admit that we got along pretty well in the past, but i don¡¯t know what happened to you in the past few years. things are different now. to be honest, i don¡¯t really like your way of doing things. little seven, let me go, i still have important things to do.¡± ¡°is it because of the virus?¡± feng qi dao sneered. ¡± i won¡¯t let you go. even if you don¡¯t want to leave your boyfriend, i will take you away. ¡± i won¡¯t let you stay by his side, you¡¯re mine!¡± when she spoke, feng qi dao¡¯s eyes became cruel and terrifying. mo nanchong frowned. she did not dare to say anything to provoke the man in front of her. she knew that this man had been particrly smart since he was young. she just didn¡¯t quite understand why he had be like this. something must have happened to him. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be acting so abnormally. ¡°don¡¯t get too excited. we can talk this out.¡± mo nan Chong said. ¡°i¡¯m not excited, darling. do you know how much i love you? i can give up everything for you. he won¡¯t love you as much as i do. believe it or not, after i take you away, he won¡¯te looking for you again!¡± feng qi was extremely excited. ¡°he won¡¯t!¡± mo nan Chong said. ¡°he will!¡± feng qi said. mo nan Chong shook his head. ¡± no. ¡® feng qi dao said coldly, ¡± i said he will. he will. no one loves you more than i do. i am the one who loves you the most! ¡® mo nan Chong was speechless. it¡¯s over, i¡¯ve met a lunatic. it seemed a little difficult. after nie yan went out, she quickly found the ce where master pet was locked up, but the vi was empty. he searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find any clues. the only thing he found was a mark left by grandpa pet. although there was a mark, he didn¡¯t know what happened to grandpa pet. the only thing he could tell was that grandpa pet had been locked up. nie yan looked around and didn¡¯t find any information, so she sent all the information she knew to li jiujue. in fact, 9th master couldn¡¯t fall asleep either. when he received nie qian¡¯s message, he nced at it and became even more worried. darling was indeed being controlled. he knew that she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t reply to his messages or tell him that she was safe. unless she had encountered something. but now, he didn¡¯t know what had happened to darling. he only knew that she had been controlled by someone, but no one knew the specific location. li jiujue sent a message back to nie yan, telling him not to worry too much. he believed that darling would be fine. however, if they wanted to find darling, they might need nie yan to think of a way. after all, they couldn¡¯t get out yet. he couldn¡¯t wait to go out and find darling immediately. but now, he couldn¡¯t just leave the people here alone. if he left, the people here would definitely be in chaos. after giving nie qian instructions, li jiujue went to have a chat with fu qian. fu qian was also very worried about mo nan chong¡¯s situation. ¡°who took the darling away? if the person who took her away was from Z country, shouldn¡¯t he be trying to solve the virus? if that¡¯s the case, darling knows so much. they probably want her help, so they won¡¯t go as far as to control her, right?¡± ¡°what exactly is the background of this group of people?¡± li jiujue shook his head. ¡± i¡¯m not sure if these people are from the special forces in country Z.. ¡® Chapter 2238 - 2238: lord rong knows the news Chapter 2238 - 2238: lord rong knows the news Trantor: 549690339 not only were li jiujue and the others worried about mo nan chong, but the fans in the live broadcast room were also worried about master chong¡¯s condition. how could a perfectly fine person suddenly go missing? ording to his personality, even if he didn¡¯t appear again, he wouldn¡¯t leave these people behind. at least, he would send a message. however, he couldn¡¯t contact her on her phone and she wasn¡¯ting back. something must have happened. [ what should i do? i¡¯m so worried about grandpa pampered. what happened to grandpa pampered? ]
[ who¡¯s going to help me? ] [ by the way, does master rong and the others know about master chong¡¯s situation in country Z? [ i wonder if lord rong and lord fourth are watching the live broadcast. did anyone go to lord rong¡¯s weibo to post ament? ] [ someone went to make a statement. i don¡¯t know if master rong and the others know about it. if anything happens to master chong, master rong and the others will definitely not sit by and do nothing. ] [ that¡¯s right. i hope that elder rong and the others will alle and help! ] [ i¡¯m so worried about grandpa pampered and the others ¡®situation. ] the fans were talking about this in the live broadcast room, and some of them had already gone to lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s weibo toment. it wasn¡¯t just lord rong and lord fourth. li ruhua, tang luo, and even storm and rainstorm had people asking them for help on their weibo. without any contact information, this was the only way everyone could think of. of course, lord rong and the others also knew about this. there were a lot of people watching master pet¡¯s livestream. his brothers, uncles, godfather, and godfather, almost everyone was watching master pet¡¯s livestream. by the time the livestream ended, everyone basically knew about the situation. regardless of whether the fans were shouting or not, chief rong had already gathered a lot of people to discuss. ¡°let¡¯s go to country Z!¡± one of them said, ¡± let¡¯s go to country Z together. i won¡¯t let go of anyone who dares to bully our little darling! ¡® ¡°that¡¯s right, do they think that there¡¯s no one behind our darling?¡± ¡± what¡¯s up with the darling? why did he suddenly disappear for so long?! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s been more than three days and there¡¯s still no news. i think we have to find the Z country people and ask them about this. the group of people were somewhat angry. the little darling that they held in their palms was being bullied. who could bear to do that? no matter how important the matter at hand was, it wasn¡¯t as important as darling. he had to first settle darling¡¯s matter. ¡°didn¡¯t darling say in the livestream that this virus is very infectious? i don¡¯t rmend everyone going together.¡± lord rong said thoughtfully, ¡± it¡¯s mainly because we have too many people. it¡¯s too easy to cause amotion. it would be a wonder if that person from country Z wouldn¡¯t be scared to death!¡± ¡± also, for safety reasons, it¡¯s best if everyone doesn¡¯t go. i¡¯ll go with lord fourth! ¡± ¡°if my little darling can¡¯t even protect herself when something happens, she¡¯s not my daughter. don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll definitely be able to protect herself.¡± lord rong was quite confident in mo nan chong. he knew very well what his own child was capable of. although there was no news of the child at the moment, she did not believe that anyone could do anything to the little darling. moreover, most people knew that the little darling was her daughter. who would dare to go against lord fourth and lord rong? there weren¡¯t many people in the world who weren¡¯t afraid of death. of course, he was still rational, but he was still a little worried. of course, everyone knew that the little darling was very powerful, perhaps even more powerful than all of them. in times of danger, the little darling should have the ability to protect himself. however, everyone was still somewhat worried about the little darling. therefore, everyone was discussing whether they should go to country Z together. the most important thing was to protect the little darling. of course, what chief rong said was right. there were too many of them and they were all internationally well-known figures. if they all went to country Z, it would cause a sensation and make country Z a mess. everyone fell into silence. but everyone wanted to go, and no one wanted to stay at home and wait for news. ¡°i don¡¯t care, i still have to go. i¡¯m worried about my little darling!¡± someone said. ¡°i also want to go!¡± ¡± i have to go too! nothing is more important than our little darling! ¡® ¡°then let¡¯s go together?¡± lord rong nced at lord fourth, who was also looking at this group of people. to be honest, although everyone listened to them, they could notpletely control this group of people. they didn¡¯t want to provoke this group of people. even though they were all his people, it was still quite troublesome. ¡°but i need to keep a low profile.¡± chief rong said, ¡± when we go there, we¡¯ll try to keep a low profile. don¡¯t let anyone recognize us. just let everyone think that we¡¯re ordinary people. ¡± we can¡¯t all arrive in one batch. lord fourth, luoluo, and i will take a private jet over first. you can take a flight backter.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s do that then.¡± ¡°you guys go first, we¡¯ll get ready immediately!¡± everyone was in high spirits, finally going to save the little darling. on this side, everyone was preparing to save people. on the other side, darling was still with feng qi. this feng qi dao didn¡¯t let down his guard, nor did he give her the antidote. he just kept talking to her. mo nanchong was about to doze off after hearing him say a bunch of things like ¡± i love you, i love you so much this person was definitely crazy. ¡°are you done? if you¡¯re done, can you get me something to eat? if you love me so much, you can¡¯t possibly starve me to death, right?¡± mo nan Chong raised his eyes and looked at feng qi seriously. she was really hungry and hadn¡¯t eaten anything. after arriving here, she heard feng qi mutter all night and didn¡¯t let her sleep or eat. she was afraid that he would kill her. ¡°you¡¯re hungry?¡± feng qidao was stunned for a moment. only then did she remember that he had forgotten to give her a meal. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i forgot. ¡® he immediately got someone to cook some food. an hour had passed by the time they sat down at the table to eat. ¡°can you give me some antidote? i don¡¯t even have the strength to pick up a pair of chopsticks.¡± grandpa Chong helplessly looked up at feng qi and said. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll feed you!¡± ¡°how can i let you go hungry?¡± feng qi said affectionately. ¡°actually, i think it would be better if i ate it myself.¡± master pet said as he stared at feng jiu. ¡°no, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t trust you, but you know that you¡¯re so smart and powerful. if i let go, you¡¯ll run away.¡± feng qi dao¡¯s face was innocent. ¡± i don¡¯t want you to run away again. i want to take you to a ce where no one is around and live together. mo nan chong cursed in his heart, but he still put on a smile and said, ¡± we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. why would i run away? i¡¯ll definitely listento your suggestion.. so, where are you going to take me to?¡± Chapter 2239 - 2239: 2240 -everyone’s here Chapter 2239 - 2239: 2240 -everyone¡¯s here Trantor: 549690339 while feng qi dao was feeding mo nan chong, he seemed to be fantasizing something. ¡°on an ind, an uninhabited ind. no one can find that ce. i built a very beautiful house there. we¡¯ll live there together, have a few children, and live a life of peace.¡± mo nan Chong was speechless. only a ghost would spend a lifetime with you! ¡°so what happened to you all these years?¡± in the past, feng qidao wasn¡¯t like this. he was obviously a very smart and kind child. in those days, the two of them really got along.
the two of them had studied a lot of things together and made a lot of new things. but now, feng qi dao was simply like a madman. at the mention of this, feng qidao seemed to be in pain. he didn¡¯t want to look at mo nan Chong anymore. he turned and walked away, letting a servant feed mo nan chong. mo nan Chong could not move at all, so she let the servant feed her. however, the food tasted good and she was indeed hungry, so she obediently let the servant feed her. ¡°alright, i¡¯m full.¡± mo nan Chong said after filling his stomach. ¡°can you find a ce for me to rest?¡± she needed to rest for a while, and it would be best if she could sleep for a while. she was really too tired. now that she knew that feng qi dao wouldn¡¯t hurt her for the time being, she was naturally relieved. in any case, it wasn¡¯t fatal. she would rest for a while, recharge her energy, and then find another opportunity. ording to what feng qi dao said, he would probably take her to another ce. he wondered how 9th master and the others were doing and what the situation was like. they would definitely be worried if she went missing, but they were surrounded in one ce and couldn¡¯t get out for a while. the helper found a room for mo nan chong. after asking feng qi, she brought her into the room to rest. after lying down, tang qianwei didn¡¯t think much and fell asleep. another day passed. everyone in the manor had quieted down. the red dots on their bodies had begun to fester. everyone was a little scared and didn¡¯t want to appear in front of the camera, so they all hid in their rooms. asionally, some people woulde out and go crazy, but the people outside stopped them. with guns pointed at them, no one dared to rush out. li jiujue received news from nie qian a few times. nie qian had already searched many ces, but there was no news of him. he began to feel anxious. he was thinking about what had caused darling to go missing. normally, darling would not go missing for no reason. even if she did, she would have left some clues. but she did not. he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of situation she had encountered. could she solve it herself? he was extremely uneasy, but he couldn¡¯t leave everyone behind. the more anxious they were, the more he couldn¡¯t leave. everyone calmed down a little because of him. ¡°still no news of darling?¡± the director was sitting at the side. he had wrapped himself up tightly. he had also been affected, but his symptoms were slightly less severe than the others. in order to not make it worse, he wrapped himself up tightly. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± li jiujue shook his head. he sat on the sofa with his hands supporting his head, looking pained and troubled. ¡°don¡¯t worry, darling is so powerful, he should be fine.¡± the director said, ¡± we haven¡¯t been cut off from the outside world yet. i heard that lord rong and the others are preparing to rush over. if theye, we¡¯ll be saved. at that time, nothing will happen to grandpa chong.¡± ¡°lord rong and the others areing over?¡± one of the staff stretched out his neck and asked. ¡± yes, the news is very urate. someone saw that many people around master rong bought ne tickets to country Z. they should have seen our live broadcast. ¡± many fans are worried about our situation. that¡¯s why i¡¯m still persisting with the live broadcast.¡± the director said, ¡± but we still have to keep a low profile for now. after all, we are locked up here. ¡°darling sister will be fine.¡± Xiao xun ¡®er also said, ¡± it¡¯s all our fault. we¡¯ve implicated you! ¡® ¡°it has nothing to do with you,¡± li jiujue nced at gan zhen. ¡± even if you did note here, the virus would have spread. ¡°but i still feel like we¡¯re the ones who harmed darling sister.¡± gan Zhen still felt bad about himself. the director also consoled her. ¡°i wonder how your cousin is doing. we can¡¯t go out to look for her, and there¡¯s no news of her. uncle gan zhen¡¯s eyes reddened at the mention of gan yaoyao. they were all worried that gan yaoyao would be in grave danger. after all, she had been ill for a long time. they had tried a few times, but they couldn¡¯t leave the ce. she had hoped that it would be grandpa chong, but who knew that something had happened to grandpa Chong as well? ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± li jiujue consoled the two of them. at the same time, chief rong and the others had arrived at the airport. they were sitting in a car and waiting for the people who would arriveter. there were many cars around the airport, all arranged by chief rong. inside, qin xiong, song junlin, and the others who cameter also came out. because chief rong said to keep a low profile, this group of people all wore sunsses and ck clothes to make themselves look less conspicuous. but who would have thought that all of them were so good-looking? it was very eye-catching the moment it appeared. as there were many people, their aura was very strong when they came out. everyone instinctively looked at them, and many people even took out their phones to take pictures. ¡°is this a new boy group?¡± ¡°oh my god, they¡¯re all so handsome!¡± ¡°who are they?!¡± li chenle asked in a low voice, ¡± didn¡¯t we want to keep it low? why does it seem like we¡¯re being too high-profile? why are so many people paying attention to ¡°don¡¯t say anything. just leave. pretend we don¡¯t know each other!¡± song junlin said. the group of people went out in a grandiose manner. when they got outside, they got into the car that chief rong called. they didn¡¯t go straight to the manor, but went to a hotel first. when they arrived at the hotel, the manager of the hotel was shocked by the crowd. however, the hotel was under the name of lord rong, so the manager was calm when he saw lord rong. ¡± i told you that we have a lot of peopleing over. are the rooms ready? ¡® lord rong asked. ¡°i¡¯m ready.¡± the manager said, ¡± the three floors on the top floor here are all for you, master rong. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± ¡± yes. ¡± lord rong nodded. ¡± also, help me investigate the things i need. ¡® ¡± i know. i¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate. ¡® ¡± alright, we¡¯re going to take a rest. don¡¯t disturb us. don¡¯te up if there¡¯s nothing important. ¡® after saying that, lord rong led the group of people upstairs. this included a storm and a few animals. the scene was very exaggerated.. Chapter 2240 - 2240: serve this group of ancestors and grandfathers well! Chapter 2240 - 2240: serve this group of ancestors and grandfathers well! Trantor: 549690339 when the manager saw that the crowd had gone up, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said to the group of people around him, ¡± this group of people are all great-grandfathers, so everyone must be careful and serve them, understand? ¡± ¡°i understand. you¡¯re our boss, right?¡± one of the employees took a look and said excitedly, ¡± it¡¯s so exaggerated, so handsome, so cool! ¡® ¡°our boss is so good-looking!¡± ¡°no, why would our boss bring so many people here?¡± the group of people were excited and excited. at the same time, they had curious looks on their faces. why did leng rongrong suddenly appear? in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was a very mysterious boss, but also a very powerful boss, one of the top bosses in the world.
¡± don¡¯t worry about it. did you hear what they said just now? ¡± ¡°just listen to what they say. don¡¯t try to be smart and don¡¯t do anything else, understand?¡± the manager looked at the people around him and said in a cold voice. ¡°understood!¡± the staff members were all well-trained, so they didn¡¯t say much. at that moment, the sound of a car engine came from outside. everyone looked out in surprise. he saw many ck cars outside, followed by a group of bodyguards in ck. they got out of the cars and rushed inside, forming two rows. the manager looked at it and was stunned. this scene was even bigger than when lord rong and the others had arrived. it was a little scary. he couldn¡¯t help but swallow. then, someone got out of the car and walked slowly towards them. the person who came seemed to exude a noble aura. ¡°mr. xia!¡± the manager¡¯s legs turned to jelly and he almost fell. this was the president¡¯s most important person. he had always been working by the president¡¯s side and rarely came out. why would he suddenlye to their store? could it be that mr. president¡¯s side was alerted because the boss and the rest came? the manager was a little nervous, but he was also a person who had seen big scenes, so he was still calm. he looked at mr. Xia and asked, ¡± mr. xia, may i know why you are here? ¡® ¡± it¡¯s like this. i heard that there are a few distinguished guestsing over, so mr. president asked me toe over to take a look and see if there¡¯s anything we can do. ¡± mr. Xia took a look. obviously, he didn¡¯t see lord rong and the others, so he looked at the manager. ¡°the guests are resting upstairs. they said not to disturb them.¡± the manager said, ¡± it¡¯s gettingte. i think mr. Xia should not disturb them. after all, they¡¯vee a long way, so they probably want to rest.¡± Xia looked in the direction of the elevator and hesitated for a moment. then, he nodded and said, ¡± then, i¡¯ll need you to help me pass on the message. president said that he wants to meet them. they came from afar. if they need any help, please ask them to look for mr. president. mr. president will definitely be very cooperative. ¡® after all, the people who came were people who could shake the entire earth with a stomp of their feet. not to mention mr. xia, even mr. president was a little nervous. no matter which country lord rong and lord fourth went to, anyone who dared to not treat them well would be very responsible in receiving them. ¡± i understand. i¡¯ll inform those few guests. ¡± the manager said respectfully, ¡± is there anything else you would like to say, mr. xia? ¡® ¡°there¡¯s nothing else,¡± mr. Xia took a look and seemed to be a little regretful that he didn¡¯t see lord rong and the others. in the end, he still left. after mr. Xia left, the entire hotel lobby was in an uproar. ¡°oh my god, mr. Xia actually appeared!¡± ¡± what a surprise! our boss is so amazing! even the president wants to see her! ¡± ¡± it¡¯s lord rong after all. lord rong has so many powerful people by his side. whoever dares to underestimate them will not have a good end. ¡± yeah, i think so too. after all, she¡¯s lord rong. who would dare to underestimate her? ¡± ¡± i¡¯m so envious and i like lord rong. lord rong is really powerful. lord fourth is also powerful. all of them are so powerful. i¡¯m envious of them. i want to live like that too! ¡® ¡® they all have super powerful abilities. if they don¡¯t have powerful abilities, they won¡¯t be able to live like lord rong! ¡® ¡® that¡¯s right. none of the people around them are not outstanding. they are all outstanding and powerful enough. ¡°there¡¯s no point in being envious!¡± ¡± alright, work hard. when the boss and the otherse down, remember to let me know. mr. xia¡¯s words must be conveyed! ¡± the manager looked at the people around him. ¡°alright, we understand.¡± after the manager left, everyone got back to work. after all, the boss was here, and everyone wanted to perform well. lord rong and the others discussed for a while upstairs, then ordered some food to fill their stomachs first. after eating, everyone nned to go to the manor to see the situation. so, everyone went downstairs together. as soon as the staff saw theming down, they immediately went to report to the manager. a few minutester, the manager came over. ¡°boss, i have something to report to you.¡± the manager said, ¡± it¡¯s like this. mr. Xia was here before. mr. Xia is mr. president¡¯s special assistant, a very capable assistant. ¡® ¡± he said that mr. president wants to see you. no matter what you are here for, mr. president is very willing to cooperate with you, so please go and meet him. the manager briefly exined the situation. master rong nced at the manager and said thoughtfully, ¡® he¡¯s noting to see us personally? you¡¯re quite arrogant.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not too sure about this.¡± the manager said. ¡± help me tell him that my daughter has gone missing in country Z and my son-inw is locked up. if anything happens, i¡¯ll look for him. ¡± after saying that, lord rong turned around and left. ¡± did you hear that? tell that mr. president to cause him trouble! ¡± ¡® that¡¯s right. if anything happens to our little darling, he can forget about being the president! ¡± the manager wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and felt a little sorry for the president. it was too tragic. if these few people really wanted to cause trouble for mr. president, mr. president would definitely have no way to deal with them. after leaving the hotel, lord rong and the others went straight to the manor. there was arge group of guards at the entrance of the manor. before they could get close, they were stopped by many people, and then lights shone on them. lord rong and the others got out of the car. there were quite a few of them, and there were also a few animals. their aura could be said to be very powerful and very frightening. the guards were stunned when they saw lord rong and the others. lord rong and lord fourth were walking in front. one of them was devastatingly beautiful while the other was so handsome that it could turn people upside down. although they were dressed casually, one could tell that they were not ordinary people at first nce. storm followed beside him, his critical hits were like a chatterbox, making clucking sounds non-stop.. Chapter 2241 - 2241: i’m sorry, my madam is a little naughty Chapter 2241 - 2241: i¡¯m sorry, my madam is a little naughty Trantor: 549690339 ¡°who are you? what are you doing here?¡± one of the guards asked as he pointed his shlight at lord rong. lord rong frowned. ¡± don¡¯t dazzle my eyes, okay? it was very eye-piercing! i didn¡¯t ask you to use the shlight like this.¡± ¡°i¡¯m asking you a question. what are you talking about? are you looking for death?¡± the guard said angrily. ¡°looking for death? aren¡¯t you the one looking for death?¡± lord rong frowned and something flew out of her hand. with a sh of silver light, the guard could no longer move.
¡°what did you do to me!¡± the guard raised his shlight. his entire body was stiff, and only his mouth could speak. the few guards at the side were also frightened and looked at the scene in front of them in shock. ¡°what yao arts are you using?¡± ¡°just who are you people?¡± ¡°how is it? does it feel good?¡± lord rong raised an eyebrow. ¡± you¡¯re trying to dazzle people¡¯s eyes, so try looking into your own eyes! ¡® Lord fourth looked at Lord Rong lovingly from the side. ¡± Pm sorry. My Madam is a little mischievous! ¡® The group of people looked at Lord Rong in fear. Was this what it meant to be a little mischievous? This was simply too frightening. What kind of strange method was this? how could this woman be so terrifying? Lord Rong nced at the rest of the people and a bunch of silver needles appeared in his hand. ¡± How about it? do you want to try it out? ¡® The heavy rain snorted beside him. Storm howled. under the night sky, the snow-white storm was very eye-catching. because of its huge size, the guards were a little scared and retreated. the rest of the people who came along were carrying the rocketunchers that chen Ian had prepared. everyone was so aggressive because they were here to cause trouble for this group of people. when the guards saw that they had fewer people than lord rong and the others, and that their weapons were not as good as lord rong¡¯s, they panicked. ¡°how is it, do you want to fight?¡± lord rong looked at one of the guards. ¡°fight ¡­ how, how do we fight, one-on-one?¡± the guard was nervous and felt that he had no chance of winning in a one-on-one fight. ¡°sure, i¡¯ll fight you one-on-one. if i win, let me in.¡± lord rong said in an imposing manner. ¡°are you sure? if i win, you guys can leave!¡± the guard took a deep breath and decided to go all out. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. lord rong nodded. ¡± we can do this. if you win, we¡¯ll leave. if i win, you let me in. i¡¯ll go in alone! ¡® ¡°alright!¡± then, the two of them started fighting. lord fourth and the others took a few steps back. after all, lord rong had not fought much in the past few years. she was a person who liked to fight. she had not fought for a long time, so she probably did not have much strength in her fights. just as lord fourth had guessed, lord rong¡¯s moves were very powerful, very steady, urate, and ruthless. in just a moment, the guard was beaten up badly. ¡°i admit defeat!¡± the guard shouted ¡± admit defeat ¡± countless times, but lord rong didn¡¯t stop. she seemed to be addicted to fighting. ¡± i haven¡¯t fought in a long time. fighting feels so good. get up and let¡¯s continue! ¡® ¡°are you serious? i haven¡¯t even done anything and you¡¯re already lying down?¡± ¡°no, get up!¡± ¡°what about you guys? does anyone want to fight with me?¡± lord rong looked at the rest of them. ¡± i¡¯m so weak. are you afraid of me? i¡¯m just a woman, are you all afraid?¡± lord rong had an innocent look on his face. he really looked like a little girl who was easy to bully. however, the group of people all retreated. one of them seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly shouted, ¡® ¡°she¡¯s lord rong!¡± ¡°what? lord rong? leng rongrong?¡± ¡°it¡¯s her!¡± ¡± i recognize her. it¡¯s really her. all of us together can¡¯t beat her. should we just ept our fate? ¡® ¡°right, ept your fate!¡± after that, the group of people let leng rongrong into the manor. of course, the people outside were not allowed to enter. however, lord rong didn¡¯t n to bring the others in. it was easy to get infected with too many people. besides, it was hard to talk to them when they were all talking at the same time. of course, lord fourth still wanted to go in. he swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡± my wife is going in, but i can¡¯t? ¡® ¡°not really.¡± everyone was a little nervous. ¡°can i go in?¡± lord fourth asked. ¡°go, go in!¡± the group of people swallowed their saliva and finally let lord fourth in. after all, everyone knew that lord rong and lord fourth were powerful. lord fourth gently followed lord rong and walked into the manor. ¡°will you be fine without the protective suit?¡± lord rong turned to look at lord fourth. ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± lord fourth shrugged his shoulders. ¡± you know my physique. ¡°yes. ¡± when the two of them entered, the people inside had already heard some news. therefore, when everyone heard themotion, they guessed that it was probably lord rong and the others, so they all rushed out. ¡°lord rong, it¡¯s really lord rong!¡± everyone got excited when they saw lord rong. ¡°i knew lord rong wouldn¡¯t ignore anything that happened to darling!¡± ¡± lord rong and lord fourth are so handsome. they¡¯re like gods who have descended from the sky! ¡± ¡± i like them so much! i¡¯m so lucky to see them! ¡± ¡°are we all saved?¡± everyone ran out, even the people who had been locked up in their rooms because of their illness. everyone was very excited. everyone felt that they could be saved. with lord rong and lord fourth around, nothing was a problem. lord rong and lord fourth had indeede to help them. ¡°little jiu, what¡¯s going on?¡± lord rong asked after seeing li jiujue. ¡°where¡¯s my darling?¡± ¡°darling went out and didn¡¯te back.¡± li jiujue said apologetically, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, lord rong. i didn¡¯t protect my beloved son well! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not your fault,¡± lord rong nced at li jiujue. ¡± are you infected? ¡® ¡°no, but many people have been infected.¡± li jiujue looked at the others. ¡± there are no doctors here either. everyone is relying on themselves to survive. lord rong, do you have a way?¡± he was a little worried. darling had asked him to take care of these people, but he didn¡¯t seem to take good care of them. ¡°there will always be a way. don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± ¡± they¡¯re still alive, ¡± said lord rong. ¡± they¡¯re not life-threatening things, so they¡¯re not a big problem. ¡® ¡°we¡¯re saved?¡± ¡°does lord rong really have a way? ¡°even lord Chong said there¡¯s no way. do you think lord rong has a way? ¡± i believe in lord rong. you¡¯re so powerful. you¡¯ll definitely have a way. it¡¯s not a big problem that they¡¯re still alive. the biggest problem is that they¡¯re dead. if they¡¯re still alive, it means that they still have a chance. so, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡® ¡°that¡¯s right. don¡¯t be afraid, everyone calm down..¡± Chapter 2242 - 2242: 2244-everyone is stabilized Chapter 2242 - 2242: 2244-everyone is stabilized Trantor: 549690339 everyone calmed down because of lord rong¡¯s arrival. it was as if they had found a backer and were not as nervous as before. instead, they felt that these things were trivial. even if they were rotten, as long as they were alive, lord rong could save them. even if he was dead, lord rong was an existence that could bring the dead back to life. in everyone¡¯s eyes, lord rong was a god from the legends, and everyone trusted her very much. the audience in the live broadcast room was very excited.
[ master rong is here. he¡¯s so handsome. i knew master rong woulde back! [ I¡¯ve already received the news that a bunch of ancestors have gone to country They¡¯re all there to dote on me! ] [ I¡¯m really the treasure in everyone¡¯s hands. Everyone loves me so much! ] [ I don¡¯t know what happened to Master Pet. Why is he like this? ] [ Anyway, no matter what happens to me, I will be saved! ] the audience in the streaming room was very excited. they felt that lord rong¡¯s appearance was very inspiring. on the other side, lord rong had already sat down. the director and the others also came over. everyone surrounded her and felt unusually at ease when they saw her. they would speak and do whatever lord rong told them to do. even Xia tang, who had been very irritable before, quieted down at this time. lord rong directly asked fu qian and li jiujue about the specific situation. ninth master and fu qian exined the situation to lord rong. lord rong nced at Xiao xun ¡®er again. ¡± you still haven¡¯t found your cousin? ¡± ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± Xiao xun ¡®er shook his head. ¡°i know, then we¡¯ll have to look for them.¡± lord rong nodded and said, ¡± those who are infected, sit over there. those who aren¡¯t,e over here. i¡¯ll take a look. everyone immediately got into action after hearing lord rong¡¯s order. the uninfected were separated from the infected. then, lord rong checked the infection situation one by one. she seemed to be very fast and efficient. ¡± it seems like a few of them are in a more serious condition, and a few of them are in a better condition. ¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s fine even if you¡¯re not infected. basically, you won¡¯t be infected. can you give me the prescription after you take the darling? ¡® ¡°yes, we¡¯re all taking the prescription darlings gave us.¡± one of the girls said. ¡°the prescription darling left behind should be very useful, so that we¡¯re not all infected.¡¯ ¡°that¡¯s right. the prescription darlings left behind is very useful.¡± lord rong said, ¡± you guys have to continue taking it. ¡® ¡°is there any news from nie qian¡¯s side?¡± ¡°no, i haven¡¯t. he¡¯s already investigated several ces, but there¡¯s no news of darling.¡± li jiujue said, ¡± master rong, can i go and find darling? ¡± i¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re here. i have to go out and find darling.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not safe for you to go alone. if you must go, bring storm with you. the storm should be able to track the scent of a beloved, and it can guide you. if it¡¯s difficult, remember not to fight alone ande back to us. if ordinary darlings can¡¯t deal with him, he¡¯ll definitely be very troublesome to deal with.¡± lord rong nced at li jiujue and didn¡¯t stop him from looking for darling alone. it was good that li jiujue had this intention. she was very happy that he took the initiative to protect her darling. when master jiu went out, the group of people outside didn¡¯t dare to stop her. after all, it was master rong who had released her. master rong had also said that anyone who dared to stop her would be beaten up by her. what a joke. lord rong was so powerful. who would dare to offend him? with that, li jiujue left the room very smoothly. he directly turned over and got on storm¡¯s back. storm also obediently began to look for the scent of grandpa pet. in order to find grandpa pet, storm also worked very hard. the rest of the people were still worried about the situation inside. they were all waiting patiently for lord rong to give them news. in the house, after taking a look at the situation, lord rong said to those who were sick, ¡± those who are in serious condition,e over first and line up one by one. i¡¯ll help you stabilize your condition first. ¡® those who were infected came up one by one, but they didn¡¯t rush up. in any case, arrival was a calming pill for everyone. the most serious case was at the very front. lord rong began to insert the needles one by one. after the acupuncture, everyone felt much better. they had been in pain all over, but after lord rong¡¯s treatment, the pain was obviously reduced and they felt much morefortable. ¡± lord rong is so powerful! i feel like i¡¯m saved! ¡® ¡± i feel the same way. it doesn¡¯t hurt or itch anymore. i even have the appetite to eat! ¡® ¡± lord rong is really a divine doctor. she¡¯s so amazing. she can cure us so easily! ¡°i also think that lord rong is a god!¡± the group of people were very excited. after the treatment, everyone felt relieved and felt that they could be saved. there were no more problems. those with mild symptoms felt like they hadpletely recovered after lord rong¡¯s treatment. ¡°lord rong, are we alright then?¡± a boy with mild symptoms asked lord rong. ¡°not yet. i¡¯m just trying to make you feel morefortable. if you want to fully recover, i¡¯ll need some time to find a special medicine.¡± chief rong said, ¡± this virus is rather special. it shouldn¡¯t be that easy to develop a special medicine. ¡°then what should we do?¡± everyone looked at lord rong worriedly. ¡°there will be a way. with me here, what are you afraid of?¡± lord rong looked up and asked. her words made everyone feel at ease. that¡¯s right, with lord rong here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? she would definitely think of a way to solve this problem. it wasn¡¯t like lord rong had never saved the world before. she was very powerful. if she said she could do it, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do. they all believed in lord rong. ¡± it¡¯s about time. everyone should eat and sleep. we need to conserve our energy. fighting the virus requires sufficient energy. lord rong said. ¡® then, try your best to take care of those who are sick if they are not sick. ¡® ¡°other than you sick people, i still have to find the source.¡± lord rong looked at fu qian, gan Zhen, and the others. ¡± let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll discuss it outside. ¡® gan Zhen and the others went out with lord rong. when the guards outside saw them, they stopped them. ¡± y-you can¡¯t take everyone out! ¡± ¡°they¡¯re not sick, and they won¡¯t be infected.¡± lord rong said, ¡± the infected people are all inside. don¡¯t worry. ¡°if you don¡¯t take any protective measures, you might get infected.¡± a guard said. ¡°i¡¯m immune to poison.¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll find the root of it.. ¡± but i have a question, are you the president¡¯s men?¡± Chapter 2243 - 2243: lord rong agreed to help Chapter 2243 - 2243: lord rong agreed to help Trantor: b4Y6Y033Y ¡°we are mr. xia¡¯s men.¡± one of the guards still answered lord rong, ¡± but no matter who we are, we can¡¯t let your infected people leave so easily. it¡¯s already very chaotic outside.¡± ¡°i have a question. why aren¡¯t there any doctors here? did you imprison everyone here just to let them wait for death?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lord rong asked suspiciously. if it was someone on the president¡¯s side, they wouldn¡¯t have done this. after all, they were all people of their own country. no matter how outrageous mr. president was, he would not go so far as to kill all of his people.
this way, not only would it cause panic, but it would also make everyone dissatisfied with the president. however, everyone here was sealed in the manor. not only were they unable to leave, but there were also no doctors who came to treat them. mr. president did not seem to be such a brainless person. just as they were talking, everyone squinted their eyes as the car lights shed. then, a ck fleet of cars suddenly appeared. it was the same fleet of cars that mr. Xia had used to go to the hotel. ¡°miss rongrong, hello! mr. mo, hello!¡± mr. Xia greeted the two of them respectfully. ¡°mr. xia?¡± lord rong took a look at this mr. Xia and probably recognized him. he was the one beside mr. president. Xia nodded, and then someone in the car behind seemed to be about to open the door. Xia immediately went over and tried to stop mr. president, but mr. president refused and came down directly. ¡°sir, it¡¯s not safe here. it¡¯s easy to get infected with the virus. you can¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± mr. Xia said hurriedly, ¡± you should stay in the car. i¡¯ll help you pass on the message. ¡® ¡°i¡¯ll tell them personally.¡± mr. president was determined. he looked at lord rong and lord fourth. ¡± lord rong, lord fourth, long time no see. ¡® ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± you knew we wereing, so you came? ¡± as he spoke, lord rong took out a pill and handed it to mr. president. ¡± take this. it will protect you and prevent the virus from infecting you! ¡® ¡°no,¡± mr. Xia stopped him warily and did not give it to the president directly. ¡® mr. president, you can¡¯t eat outside food. please forgive me, lord rong.¡± ¡® this isn¡¯t some random thing. it can prevent him from being infected by the virus. you can eat one too. ¡± master rong also gave mr. Xia a pill. president didn¡¯t reject it. he took it and ate it. even if mr. Xia wanted to stop him, he didn¡¯t have time. ¡°mr. president!¡± mr. Xia frowned. ¡± you can¡¯t just eat outside food. it¡¯ll be troublesome if something goes wrong. ¡± lord rong is still trustworthy. the food she gives is definitely edible. ¡± mr. Xia said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. she won¡¯t do anything to me. after they finished eating, mr. president started talking to lord rong about the situation. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± lord rong asked him angrily. why didn¡¯t any doctorse here? why did he iste her here and not give her to the doctors? was he nning to let everyone wait for death here? this method was not good at all, and she was quite dissatisfied. ¡°of course not.¡± mr. president sighed and shook his head hurriedly. ¡± of course i wouldn¡¯t do that. the main reason for this situation is that weck doctors. as you know, the poption of Z country is notrge to begin with, and we don¡¯t have that many doctors. however, this situation had happened too suddenly recently. those doctors were all helping out in other ces. no doctor had the time toe over, so no doctor came over here. i¡¯m also very anxious!¡± it could be seen that mr. president was really anxious. if he had the ability, he would definitely try to solve this problem. however, the current situation was too bad. he had no subordinates and it was very troublesome. ¡°where did the doctor go? could it be that the situation in Z country is more serious than i thought?¡± lord rong asked with a frown. ¡°that¡¯s right. it was very serious. ¡°we¡¯ve already tried our best to seal off the country. in some ces, it¡¯s not just a problem of the virus. there are even cases of people being attacked by people with the virus. after they were infected with the virus, they became very strange, as if they had turned into animals. it was very terrifying.¡± as he spoke, mr. president frowned. he was also frowning. but when he saw lord rong, he was actually quite happy. he always felt that if lord rong appeared here, their country might be saved. with lord rong¡¯s help, he could definitely solve this problem. ¡°lord rong, look at the situation here. i might need your help. you are the hope of our country.¡± mr. president looked at lord rong with anticipation. ¡°i know this virus will mutate after being infected.¡± but do you mean that many of them have already mutated?¡± ¡± yes, this situation is happening all over the country, so the doctors are scattered. ¡± mr. president said, ¡± because it has always been kept a secret, many people still don¡¯t know about this. in order not to cause panic, we¡¯ve been keeping it a secret.¡± ¡°that¡¯s why the situation in many other ces is much worse than here.¡± lord rong asked. ¡® that¡¯s true. the situation in those ces is too serious. otherwise, i would have sent a doctor here. ¡® ¡°i know. but i have a question, are these people your people?¡± lord rong asked, our darling went missing after he was taken away by your people. ¡® ¡°impossible.¡± mr. president shook his head. ¡± my people will take her away. i won¡¯t let her go missing. ¡°then what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be my people, but it¡¯s also possible that someone else took miss darling away.¡± president nced at lord rong and lord fourth and said, ¡± i¡¯ve already sent people to investigate this matter after i found out about this, but there¡¯s no news so far. i¡¯m very sorry for letting such a thing happen to master Chong on our side.¡± although mr. president wanted to ask master rong for help, he knew that he was too embarrassed. after all, lord rong¡¯s daughter had gotten into trouble here. the scariest thing was that lord rong had brought so many people over. as long as they weren¡¯t here to cause him trouble, he would be thankful. ¡°i¡¯ll help you with your matters.¡± after thinking for a while, lord rong said, ¡® please help me look for darling too. i think darling¡¯s disappearance should be rted to this matter. ¡® ¡°you said help?¡± mr. president was stunned. ¡± really? ¡® ¡°would i lie to you?¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± which side is the most serious? i¡¯ll go there and take a look.. ¡® Chapter 2244 - 2244: lord rong, to the most dangerous place! Chapter 2244 - 2244: lord rong, to the most dangerous ce! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°there¡¯s a small town in the north. that ce is the most dangerous ce. many people have mutated and lost their minds.¡± president said, ¡± i¡¯ve sent arge number of troops to guard that ce, but the situation is very bad. bad news had beening in the past few days. although i really hope you can help, i still need to tell you the situation clearly. it¡¯s very dangerous there, not only because of the virus but also because of the infected people.¡± president exined the situation to lord rong and asked mr. Xia to give him a detailed report. Xia had given all the first-hand information to lord rong.
although it was heavily guarded, many vigers were in trouble, so the situation could be said to be very bad. the whole ce was like the end of the world. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that many people had controlled and blocked it, the entire Z country would have suffered. ¡°this is all the information i have.¡± mr. qin said, ¡± it¡¯s all from that side. there are also a few videos. you two can take a look. ¡® lord rong nced at the video and then at the information. her speed of reading ten lines at a nce could be said to be very fast. in just a short while, she had finished reading all the information. ¡± yes, that¡¯s why i¡¯m in a hurry now. i¡¯m looking for the help of the global alliance. ¡± mr. president wiped the sweat off his forehead. he was also very anxious. after all, it was his country. he could not let his country and his people be destroyed in his own hands. ¡°this thing is also rted to my darling, so i¡¯ll be responsible for dealing with it. the global alliance has some very good doctors, invite a few over. if they don¡¯t want toe, just tell them that i asked them toe.¡± lord rong made a prompt decision. ¡°i¡¯ll go with lord fourth to deal with this situation. godfather chen Ian, godfather jiang fu, and godfather tang ziyi, the three of you should go somewhere else. we need to deal with this situation separately. there should be a few other ces that are not as serious, but they may also be about to erupt.¡± lord rong had a rough idea of the situation. she knew that it was impossible for her to stop this ce alone. she needed everyone to split up. ¡°we can do it. however, we don¡¯t know any medical skills. the only one who knows is your master.¡± tang ziyi nced at su qingyi. ¡± we don¡¯t have enough people! ¡® ¡± you don¡¯t have to know medicine. just stop people from spreading it. ¡°what i need is yourbat strength.¡± ¡® those people are basically crazy. you need to knock them out or control them. ¡± we¡¯lle backter to solve the medical problem. ¡® ¡°in any case, i don¡¯t think they¡¯ll die yet.¡± lord rong took a look at the map on the tablet that mr. Xia had given her. on it were the areas with problems in country Z. the most serious areas had been marked out and were basically heavily guarded. but after all, mr. president had limited manpower. he had no other choice but to send these people. ¡°let¡¯s distribute them.¡± chief rong gathered a group of people and found a few team leaders to split everyone up to take charge of this matter. Xia was very satisfied. he looked at mr. president and nodded. they knew that country Z was saved. with lord rong¡¯s help, everything could be solved. after all, lord rong was the most powerful person in the world. many people felt that lord rong was like a goddess. she was a true immortal and there was no problem she couldn¡¯t solve. no matter how difficult the problem was, he could solve it like a god descending from heaven. ¡°we¡¯ll roughly distribute it like this.¡± as lord rong spoke, she took out the medicine she had on her. ¡± one pill each. i¡¯ve brought a lot of this medicine. there¡¯s still a lot in the car. every team has to take some. ¡°when the timees, everyone who isn¡¯t infected must eat one. otherwise, they¡¯ll get infected easily.¡± ¡± we¡¯ll contact each other when we get there. we¡¯ll just have to figure out the situation by then. ¡± if you have any problems, you can look for me. if you can solve it, you can solve it yourself. if you can¡¯t, you can look for me. lord rong gave the order, and she arranged everything very quickly. president was very surprised and touched. he knew that lord rong was very powerful. ¡® thank you, lord rong. the people of Z country will be grateful to you! ¡® mr. president said, ¡± our citizens don¡¯t know about this yet, but when they find out in the future, they will be very grateful to you! ¡® ¡°you¡¯re wee. i¡¯m doing this for darling.¡± ¡± yes, ¡± chief rong said. ¡± we have to set off immediately. ¡± mr. president needs to arrange for someone to lead the way for us.¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already asked assistant Xia to make the arrangements. ¡± mr. president nced at mr. xia, who was on the phone not far away. he returned not long after. ¡± lord rong, i¡¯ve already arranged everything. those people will arrive in five minutes. they are all well-trained and will protect you. they will also listen to your orders. if there are any dangerous things, just leave them to do it. ¡® in less than five minutes, those people had all arrived. some of them drove motorcycles, and some came directly. everyone appeared in front of lord rong and greeted everyone respectfully. ¡°alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. everyone, let¡¯s go on our own. mr. president, i¡¯ll help you with this, but please take good care of the people in our country and then find my little darling.¡± lord rong said. ¡°we will. even if i have to risk my life, i will find miss darling.¡± mr. president watched as lord rong and the others left. after she had disappeared, he sighed. ¡± assistant xia, don¡¯t you feel a lot more rxed now? ¡± ¡°i do feel rxed.¡± mr. Xia said, ¡± i was really worried before, but after master rong and the others decided to help, i¡¯m not afraid of anything anymore. i always feel that even if the sky falls down, someone will be able to help us. ¡°no wonder so many people respect and like lord rong. it¡¯s because lord rong can really hold up the sky. she¡¯s clearly a weak woman, but she always makes people feel that she has endless power. she always makes people feel that everything can be easily solved with her.¡± ¡°yup. it would be great if he was from our country.¡± mr. president said enviously, ¡± with such a person around, we have nothing to be afraid of! ¡± ¡°indeed.¡± mr. Xia nodded. ¡± mr. president, we should go back and contact the doctors in the global alliance. chief rong said that we need their help! ¡± ¡® that¡¯s right.. we have to make sure that their people at the front line don¡¯t have any worries! ¡® Chapter 2245 - 2245: what can a woman do? Chapter 2245 - 2245: what can a woman do? Trantor: 549690339 the sky was already starting to get bright. li jiujue brought storm with him as he searched for his beloved son. the tempest picked up the scent left behind by some of the favored children, but as time passed, the scent would dissipate, and it would not be easy to find. after looking at a few ces, storm could no longer find the smell. ¡°you can¡¯t find it?¡± li jiujue looked in the direction of the storm worriedly.
storm howled and continued to search for the scent of its pet. however, it could not smell anything in the surroundings, which gave it a headache. ¡°don¡¯t worry, take it slow. darling can protect himself. even if something happened to her, she should be waiting for us to rescue her. ¡® li jiujue patted storm¡¯s head. ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. you will find darling! ¡® when he consoled storm, he was actually consoling himself. after all, he didn¡¯t know if darling could really protect him. if darling hadn¡¯t met with huge trouble, she should be able to escape or contact him. if it was a problem that darling could solve, he wouldn¡¯t be so worried. there was no news about her, which meant that she might have encountered a problem that she could not solve on her own. ¡°aowu!¡± storm was also anxious. it had watched the little darling grow up and it also liked its little miss very much. it was afraid that something would happen to her. after searching for a long time, storm roughly determined the direction. ¡°aowu!¡± it called out. ¡°this direction?¡± 9th master walked up, then turned over and got on storm¡¯s back. ¡± let¡¯s go! ¡® the storm rushed forward. it was as white as snow, and under the moonlight, it looked like a white furball. ¡°what are you doing?¡± mo nan Chong was fed a lot of medicine and she had no strength left. she was ced in a wheelchair and feng qi was pushing her. and in front of him, this huge vi was being burned by a raging fire. the mes soared into the sky, looking particrly terrifying at night. mo nan Chong looked at the vi surrounded by fire and remembered that feng qi dao had put the body of a girl who was about the same size as him inside and changed his clothes into that girl¡¯s body. she gradually understood the situation. it was feng qidao who let people die for him and then took him away. he was afraid that he wanted everyone to think that he had died and left this world! mo nanchong¡¯s expression changed. it was because she couldn¡¯t escape that she didn¡¯t struggle on purpose and waited for her family to save her. however, the current situation had be a little troublesome. feng qi dao clearly wanted him to die. in this case, his family would think that he was dead and wouldn¡¯t look for him again. then he would be taken away by feng qidao, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. no one woulde to save him. ¡°feng qi dao, are you crazy?¡± mo nan Chong raised his head with difficulty. ¡°i want you to only belong to me. only then will your family not look for you. i know that your family members are all very powerful. if i didn¡¯t use this method, i¡¯m afraid they would have easily found me. your mother is already in country Z, so i had no choice but to do this.¡± feng qidao shrugged his shoulders and touched mo nan chong¡¯s hair. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, little darling. i like you too much. i can only do this. ¡°is this how you do things when you like someone?¡± mo nan said, ¡± your liking for him is too scary! ¡® ¡°don¡¯t worry. slowly, you won¡¯t feel so scared.¡± feng qi said, ¡± i know, you¡¯ve changed, or i should say i¡¯ve changed. you don¡¯t like me as much as you did when we were young. you¡¯ve been waiting for someone to save you, but i¡¯m sorry, you can only be mine. i won¡¯t let you go. i only want to be with you.¡± ¡°feng qi said ¡­ you really are. if there¡¯s something, can¡¯t we discuss it properly? why must you use such an extreme method? this kind of method is not good for you, but it¡¯s also not good for me. don¡¯t you think that both sides will suffer?¡± ¡°besides, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. are you sure you like me? my personality and temper are different from before. perhaps, you¡¯ll hate me. people will change!¡± mo nan Chong tried his best to persuade feng qi dao, hoping that feng qi dao would understand a little after hearing it. ¡°no, my love for you will never change. no one can make me like you more.¡± feng qi dao raised his head. the light of the fire shone on his handsome face, making him look particrly demonic. mo nan Chong was speechless. she really didn¡¯t know what to do with him. this man was too difficult to deal with. her family couldn¡¯t be so stupid that they couldn¡¯t tell that the body inside wasn¡¯t hers, could they? she, mo nanchong, had lived to this day, but she had actually fallen into the hands of such a person. ¡± we have to go. i¡¯ll take you to a ce with no one around. you¡¯ll like our paradise. ¡® feng qi dao pushed mo nan Chong away. when he left, he even covered mo nan Chong with a piece of cloth so that she could not see anything. ¡°this is the town!¡± when lord rong and the others arrived at the small town in the north, there were many terrifying sounds of fighting and screamsing from the small town. they got off the car when they reached the sealed entrance. the people guarding the ce saw theming and came up to greet them. he had already received news from his superiors that someone woulde to help. of course, when the guards saw lord rong, they frowned and mumbled, ¡± ¡°is there really no one up there? what can a woman do? when the people here go crazy, no one can stop them. even our well-trained people can¡¯t do that!¡± when lord rong heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°what¡¯s the situation inside?¡± ¡± it¡¯s very chaotic. some people are already going crazy. they¡¯ve been tying up those crazy people the whole time. it¡¯s very difficult to tie them up, and they¡¯re very strong. one of the people in charge said, ¡± there aren¡¯t enough sedatives. many people are injured in order to catch them! ¡® he nced at lord rong and lord fourth again. there were only two of them. lord rong was a woman, and lord fourth had soft skin and tender flesh. no matter how he looked at it, he was someone who couldn¡¯t solve this problem. therefore, this person looked a little depressed and felt that there was no hope. ¡°i know.¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± bring us in to take a look. ¡± also, this is the medicine to prevent infection. give it to everyone!¡± ¡°i suggest you don¡¯t go in. we have a tent outside. it¡¯s dangerous inside..¡± the man said, ¡± you look like a doctor, right? ¡® Chapter 2246 - 2246: she’s that strong? Chapter 2246 - 2246: she¡¯s that strong? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°i¡¯m a doctor, and i¡¯m also the person in charge of this matter.¡± lord rong nced at the man. ¡± if you can¡¯t solve it, i¡¯ll have to take responsibility. ¡± it¡¯s not that i want to criticize you, but you¡¯re a woman. it¡¯s very dangerous inside. women don¡¯t have that much strength. it¡¯ll be very dangerous if you encounter those who have mutated and lost their minds. the man was still a little hesitant, and he stopped leng rongrong from entering. he felt that it was too dangerous inside. if men like them couldn¡¯t control the situation inside, it was even more so for lord rong. she would definitely be in a worse state if she went in. if she was a doctor, it would be better for her to stay outside and think of a solution.
¡°oh, i¡¯m not an ordinary woman. i¡¯m not that weak.¡± lord rong said, ¡± no need to say anything. just lead us in. the man was still a little hesitant. he nced at mo linyuan, probably thinking that mo linyuan would be able to persuade lord rong. of course, lord fourth did not try to persuade her at all. he nodded and said, lead the way. let¡¯s go in and take a look at the situation. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to stop him? the scene inside was bloody and dangerous. even well-trained people like us will encounter danger and can¡¯t control the situation. there are already a lot of people who can¡¯t control themselves and are already injured.¡± he still felt that the two people in front of him looked delicate and tender. they couldn¡¯t go in. if they went in, they would only cause trouble for them. ¡°why do you talk so much nonsense? i don¡¯t care if it¡¯s dangerous inside. even if something happens, i¡¯m the one who asked for it, right?¡± lord rong frowned. she pulled the man away. he was carrying a backpack, and lord rong was about to walk in. the man was stunned for a moment. he grabbed lord rong¡¯s arm in disbelief. then, he grabbed lord rong¡¯s arm and froze in shock. ¡°your strength.¡± ¡°i¡¯m stronger than you. even ten of you wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± lord rong nced at the man in front of her. ¡± what¡¯s wrong? aren¡¯t you going to let me in?¡± ¡°please, please!¡± the man was skeptical, but he still let lord rong in. the main thing was that he couldn¡¯t stop him even if he wanted to. lord rong was very strong, and he could clearly feel that he had no way of stopping him from entering. lord rong and lord fourth went in directly. the man followed lord rong. as he walked, he started to introduce the situation inside seriously. there were quite a lot of people in the vige. for some reason, almost all of them were infected. although the uninfected had been brought out, the situation here was quite difficult to deal with. in particr, the people who were taken out would be worried about their family members, so they often came to make trouble. they felt that it was a little tricky. ¡± we don¡¯t have any other way to solve this. the only thing we can do is to tie them up when they go crazy and lose their minds. at least, they won¡¯t kill each other or hurt themselves. ¡± but we can¡¯t stop them. after all, they¡¯ve been animalized, and their strength is much greater than ours. ¡® ¡± one is that we can¡¯t beat them. the other is that no matter what rope we use to trap them, they will be able to escape very quickly. so, it¡¯s still a mess here. ¡® ¡°now that i¡¯ve been waiting for you, i hope you can help me.¡± the man said. ¡± let¡¯s go in and take a look first. i can¡¯t say for sure what the exact situation is. ¡® lord rong¡¯s expression was serious. she had amp head on her head and was the first to walk in front. it was pitch-ck inside, and the roads in the vige gave off an eerie feeling. it was actually quite creepy. however, lord rong¡¯s face was expressionless. she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. there were not many people on the road when they first entered. there was not even a ghost¡¯s shadow, which was inexplicably scary. lord rong looked around as he walked. she was looking for patients, but she didn¡¯t find anyone. ¡°do they have any strange habits at night? are most of the people locked up?¡± lord rong looked at the person beside him. ¡± i¡¯ll be out at night, but i¡¯ll be sleeping during the day. ¡® the person-in-charge said, ¡± there should be some in the house over there. the people we tied up are all locked up in the house. ¡® ¡°alright, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± soon, lord rong opened a door. the moment the person-in-charge warned them to be careful, a man pounced out like a beast. lord rong stopped him and caught his hands. this person was obviously infected. there was something wrong with his entire body, as if he was about to grow hair. the patient grimaced at lord rong and suddenly wanted to bite his neck. of course, lord rong was very fast and pushed him away. ¡°it seems that he has been infected for more than half a month.¡± with a nce, lord rong calcted the approximate time. ¡°yes, this infection has indeed been going on for more than half a month. it¡¯s just started to change.¡± the person-in-charge asked, ¡± do you have any medicine that can save him? ¡± ¡°of course not.¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± if i had the medicine, would ie in to take a look? i can just give you the medicine and let you treat him!¡± ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± the person-in-charge nodded. he watched as grandpa pet grabbed the patient¡¯s neck with one hand and carried him inside. the patient wasn¡¯t thin, at least 150 pounds, but grandpa pet carried him in with one hand like he was carrying cotton. only then did he realize that grandpa chong¡¯s strength was really great, so great that it was exaggerated. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± grandpa pet saw the person in charge looking at him in shock, so he turned around and asked. ¡°oh, n-nothing. what should i do about this?¡± ¡°tie him up first, i¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on,¡± lord rong said. the patient was screaming as if he had gone mad. he screamed and made a violent sound. chief rong started to check on the patient¡¯s condition. it seemed that the mutation was quite serious. he had indeed lost his mind and couldn¡¯tmunicate with others. the person-in-charge asked, ¡± if these infected people are cured in the future, will they be able to return to their original state? ¡® ¡°i can¡¯t be sure.¡± chief rong said, ¡± we can only be sure after he¡¯s cured. of course, we¡¯ll try our best to make this medicine so that it won¡¯t have any effects. ¡°he¡¯s in a pretty bad condition.¡± ¡°control these people and gather them in one ce.¡± as lord rong spoke, she took out a silver needle and pricked the man a few times. the patient immediately fainted. ¡°wow, how did you do that?¡± the person in charge was shocked. ¡°acupuncture.¡± chief rong said, ¡± i¡¯ve found the right one. he¡¯ll faint after one jab. he can be unconscious for three to four hours.. Chapter 2247 - 2247: half an hour is enough? Chapter 2247 - 2247: half an hour is enough? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°alright, i¡¯ll have people move them to a ce to gather.¡± the person-in-charge immediately got someone to move this person away. ¡± what about the other patients? we don¡¯t have a lot of people on our side, i¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t capture everyone immediately.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you still have us?¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± just give me half an hour. ¡°there are a lot of people here, a few hundred people. we won¡¯t make it in half an hour.¡± the person in charge said, ¡± even if we only catch one, we will need more than half an hour. ¡°that¡¯s you guys, not me.¡± lord rong looked calm. ¡± i can spend as many minutes as i want. it¡¯s a piece of cake. ¡± ¡°oh, that¡¯s right. you¡¯re so strong, it should be easy to deal with you.¡± the person-in-charge nodded and felt that what chief rong said made sense.
a few minutester, they left the house. everyone started to think about how to solve the problems of the others. ¡°you¡¯ll go and catch half of them, and i¡¯ll catch the rest?¡± lord rong looked at mo linyuan and asked. ¡°sure,¡± mo lingyuan said with interest, ¡± do you want topete with me? ¡± pete in what?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°sure, i haven¡¯tpeted with you in a long time. let¡¯s see who is faster.¡± the person-in-charge saw that lord rong and lord fourth had already made their preparations and exercised a little. he had aplicated expression on his face as he didn¡¯t know what the two of them were nning to do. however, they were already very courageous topete in such a situation. although he knew that chief rong was very strong, the person-in-charge still couldn¡¯t help but remind him. ¡°i know you¡¯re very powerful, but the people here are all very powerful. after they mutated, they became very powerful.¡± the person-in-charge said, ¡± that¡¯s why you have to be extremely careful when you catch them. we still have some weapons here that will be very useful against them. do you want to . ¡°do you want to ¡­ the person-in-charge suddenly stopped talking. he stared at lord rong and lord fourth. under the night sky, the two of them moved as fast as two bolts of lightning. lord rong and lord fourth disappeared after a while. the person-in-charge couldn¡¯t find them and didn¡¯t know where they went. he could only walk forward alone. at the same time, he informed the others that lord rong and lord fourth were here and asked them to help if they could. not long after, lord rong and lord fourth returned almost at the same time, each carrying a patient. lord fourth and lord rong were obviously very heavy people, but they were unconscious, so they should be even heavier. unexpectedly, lord rong and lord fourth both looked very rxed. ¡°how could you guys be so fast!¡± the person-in-charge didn¡¯t react at all. normally, it would take his people at least a few hours to catch these patients. however, in just a minute, lord rong and lord si had already caught two. it seemed that it had mutated a lot and had a very powerful ability. ¡°is it fast? i always take it slow.¡± lord rong threw the unconscious man to the person in charge. ¡± send them together. we¡¯ll continue to catch them! ¡± oh, okay, leave this to me. you guys be careful too! ¡± before the person-in-charge could finish his sentence, lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s figures flickered and they disappeared. in less than two to three minutes, lord rong grabbed two of them and carried one in each hand. they were clearly unconscious and couldn¡¯t walk, but lord rong actually carried them back easily. the person-in-charge could tell that lord rong¡¯s strength was a mystery. he couldn¡¯t guess how much strength lord rong had at all. he only felt that lord rong was really amazing. ¡°he¡¯s so powerful.¡± the person-in-charge couldn¡¯t help but p as he spoke. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so fast. you guys are really amazing. the people here didn¡¯t have a chance to help at all, mainly because lord rong and lord fourth were really too powerful. it was said that half an hour had passed, but in fact, it had not even been half an hour. lord rong and lord fourth had already gathered all the patients together, and all of them had fainted. ¡°alright, they¡¯re all here.¡± the person-in-charge looked at chief rong after counting the numbers. ¡± what do you n to do? do you want to study them?¡± more or less. we have to see what their specific situation is. ¡± chief rong said, i need to confirm everyone¡¯s condition. i still need to perform acupuncture on them and deal with them. ¡°deal with what?¡± ¡°suppress the virus in their bodies.¡± chief rong said, ¡± after all, the special medicine won¡¯te out so quickly. even if it does, it¡¯ll take some time. however, i¡¯ve seen these patients, and everyone¡¯s condition is quite urgent.¡± ¡°so no matter what, we have to stabilize their situation.¡± ¡°alright, i got it!¡± the person in charge immediately went to make the arrangements. a few minutester, chief rong saw all the unconscious patients. everyone¡¯s condition was indeed a little bad. after the examination, they needed to take some medicine and give them acupuncture. i¡¯ll take care of these few first. the rest can take their time, ¡± lord rong said as he started to give the more serious people acupuncture. the person-in-charge looked at lord rong¡¯s skillful technique and was a little surprised. so powerful! his technique is so skilled. ¡± the person in charge sighed. lord rong didn¡¯t say anything, but his actions became faster. chief rong treated them one by one. because of her speed, she had already treated more than half of the patients in just a few minutes. lord fourth, on the other hand, was discussing with the others on what to do next. after the injection, these patients ¡¯emotions would basically be stabilized. next, he had to boil a lot of chinese medicine for them to drink so that they could have a good rest for the time being and stabilize their emotions. give them a good environment to rest. we have to make sure that they are emotionally stable. if they are in a bad mood, it will be even more serious. lord fourth said. ¡°we know.¡± the person-in-charge nodded. ¡® you guys are really amazing. if it wasn¡¯t for you guys, we don¡¯t even know what the oue would be. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a small matter,¡± lord fourth asked, ¡± rongrong, how is it? is it almost done? are you alright?¡± lord fourth nced at leng rongrong. there was some cold sweat on chief rong¡¯s forehead. after all, it wasn¡¯t just treating one or two, but hundreds. no matter how powerful chief rong was, he would still be a little tired. ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± lord rong nodded at lord fourth. ¡± just take care of them.. Chapter 2248 - 2248: the one burned isn’t a darling! Chapter 2248 - 2248: the one burned isn¡¯t a darling! Trantor: 549690339 when li jiujue and storm found the ce where mo nan Chong had once stayed, the ce had already been burned to ashes. when he saw the charred corpse, li jiujue¡¯s legs almost gave way. ¡°this isn¡¯t darling, darling will be fine!¡± although he saw that there were items belonging to darling on the corpse, li jiujue did not quite believe that it was mo nan¡¯s pet. their darling was so powerful, it was impossible for something to happen. it was impossible for him to be like this. it was absolutely impossible.
storm sniffed the air and howled, reminding li jiujue. ¡°not a darling?¡± li jiujue asked. storm nodded. it was certain that this was not little pet. this person did not have the scent of little pet. although he had little pet¡¯s things, he was 100% not little pet. after hearing storm¡¯s confirmation, li jiujue finally heaved a sigh of relief. he knew that she was definitely not his darling. darling was so smart and powerful. how could anything happen to her? she would be fine. she would definitely be able to protect herself and wait for them to rescue her. who was it that could take the little darling away? li jiujue could not quite understand. with darling¡¯s strength, there were not many people in the world who could deal with her. most importantly, even if there were people who could deal with her, they would not dare to do so. after all, darling had too many big shots around her. her uncles, godfathers, grandfathers, and so on were all experts. with her background, most of the people who could deal with her were people close to her. those people around her would not hurt her. who was it? ¡°storm, since they took the darling and left a corpse to confuse us, it should mean that the darling is still useful to them, or they want to confuse us so that we don¡¯t go find the darling. they might let their guard down after leaving a corpse behind.¡± as he spoke, li jiujue nced at storm. ¡°take a look and see if you can find the taste of a beloved.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go after him now. maybe we can find darned child.¡± storm howled and immediately began to search. storm¡¯s nose was very sharp, so it didn¡¯t take long for it to find mo nan¡¯s scent. awoo! ¡± storm roared and walked towards the smell. li jiujue followed storm. after walking for a long time, they found a small dock. ¡°oh no, it can¡¯t be on the ship, right?¡± li jiujue nced at storm. ¡± you won¡¯t be able to find the smell in the water, right? ¡± storm nodded. li jiujue frowned. he knew that they were in trouble. after entering the water, the storm would definitely not be able to find the smell. they had lost the clue about darling, and the other party had no idea where he had taken darling. after li jiujue scouted the area again, he really couldn¡¯t find any information about darling. he felt helpless. after aimlessly searching with storm for a long time, there was no trace of darling at all. he could only know that darling must have boarded the ship. for where the ship went, there was really no way to investigate. after they found a hotel to stay in, li jiujue contacted leng rongrong. he told leng rongrong all the news he had received. after hearing the news, lord rong was silent for a long time. ¡± then it¡¯s a little tricky. ¡± if we were on the water, it would be hard to find any clues, and it¡¯s hard to say where we¡¯re going.¡± little 9th, you don¡¯t have to look for it for now. i¡¯ll find a specialist to look for it. ¡± leng rongrong said, ¡± i¡¯ll let you know immediately if i find any clues. you don¡¯t have to worry about this for now. darling should be fine.¡± lord rong was calmer than he had imagined. although he knew that there were still no clues about his daughter, that she had disappeared without a trace, and that he didn¡¯t even know where she had gone. however, she still calmly told li jiujue what to do. she also asked li jiujue to go nearby to help and leave the matter of darling to someone else. the most important thing now was to deal with this virus. li jiujue nodded in agreement. he knew that what lord rong said made sense. if he were to wander aimlessly, it would probably be difficult for him to find a darling. if they wanted to find darling, they still needed to dispatch professional personnel to help search. however, this virus was, after all, rted to darling, so he naturally had to help. moreover, if this virus were to spread, it would be detrimental to them. not only would their reputation be affected, but the people they knew might also be implicated. therefore, they had to keep the virus under control in Z country and then find a way to develop an antidote. otherwise, it would be troublesome if the virus spread all over the world. ¡°i know, lord rong. i¡¯ll do as you say. if there¡¯s any news of the darling, you must tell me at once.¡± after li jiujue hung up the phone, he left the hotel immediately. he brought storm to a nearby ce where the situation was more serious. li chenle was currently in charge of this ce. li chenle, luo qianchen, and the others had been trying their best to control everything here. of course, the situation was still a little bad. when li jiujue arrived with his luggage, li chenle was being chased by a heavily animalized person. ¡°no, please don¡¯t chase me!¡± li chenle shouted in despair, ¡± no, i really can¡¯t beat you. can¡¯t you go after a few stronger people? you¡¯re bullying me, you¡¯re not a good person! ¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words. he stood at the side and watched li chenle and the tiger-like man walk in circles. after a long time, li chenle finally noticed him. ¡°ninth master!¡± ¡°aiya, little ninth master, why didn¡¯t youe and help!¡± ¡°save me, i really can¡¯t catch him. he¡¯s running too fast!¡± he saw his savior, li chenle, rush behind li jiujue. then, he grabbed li jiujue¡¯s back with both hands and hid behind him. li jiujue was at a loss for words. he subdued the patient in a few moves and knocked him out. li chenle heaved a sigh of relief. he sat down and looked at the patient on the ground. frowning, he said, ¡± he¡¯s really turning into a tiger. he looked so much like a tiger just now. even his roars were the same. ¡°are the people here in serious condition?¡± li jiujue raised his head and asked. ¡°that¡¯s right. qianchen went to capture the others and the others are helping out. i stayed here because my kung fu was too bad, but i didn¡¯t expect that someone would take the initiative to recruit me!¡± li chenle was on the verge of tears. ¡± what is this? is it because i¡¯m too weak? they¡¯re actually hunting me down one by one.¡± li jiujue was at a loss for words.. Chapter 2249 - 2249: believe in rongrong Chapter 2249 - 2249: believe in rongrong Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you¡¯re going to help?¡± li chenle nced at li jiujue. ¡± do i have to be alone here again? ¡± this isn¡¯t very good, right? i look so weak that i can¡¯t even stand the wind. i¡¯ll be easily attacked like this! ¡± li chenle didn¡¯t want to be left behind alone. he had almost lost his life just now. to be honest, getting infected with the virus was a small matter. if he was caught and torn to pieces, he would be beyond saving! at the very least, being infected by a virus could be cured. at the worst, they could get sick. however, these things that had lost their minds attacked people without mercy. what if i eat you upter?
li chenle thought about it and felt that this wasn¡¯t a good idea. he hoped that li jiujue could stay and apany him. of course, lord jiu didn¡¯t mean that. he wanted to help. ¡°storm, will you stay with me?¡± li chenle looked in the direction of the storm. of course, storm looked at him with disdain and growled a few times, as if mocking li chenle for not putting in any effort in his training, which was why he was so weak. no, i¡¯ve been training hard too. it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t work hard. you have to know that i¡¯m not as good as others! ¡± li chenle said helplessly, ¡± my talent isn¡¯t good enough. after all, talent is innate i can¡¯t me myself for this, can i? ¡± storm rolled his eyes, thinking that he was making an excuse. li chenle was speechless. he felt a little wronged. just as she was about toin to li jiujue, li jiujue had already gone to look for the beastified patients. storm also turned around and ran after him. ¡°no, if you all leave, what about me? you¡¯re leaving me here alone?¡± li chenle was clearly in disbelief. of course, it was useless even if he shouted. the man and wolf had long disappeared without a trace. now, not even a shadow could be seen. after a while, li chenle suddenly thought of something. he looked at the shapeshifted person on the ground and was dumbfounded. ¡°no, what do we do with this thing?¡± ¡°you guys just ran away and didn¡¯t care about this thing?¡± ¡°then what should i do? what if he wakes up and continues to chase me?¡± li chenle stared at the person on the ground for a while before starting to look for a rope. fortunately, he found it after a short while. he tied up the person on the ground and squatted down beside him with a stick in his hand. he looked at the person and thought about what he should do if he woke up. if she woke up, would he just hit her with a stick? or was he telling him to wake up, but if he did that, would she be in danger? li chenle was worried that his life would be in danger. he wanted to live a safe life, and not let himself be in any danger. after a few minutes, the patient suddenly started moving. li chenle jumped in fright and started wailing. nie yan suddenly appeared and punched the patient on the ground, causing him to faint again. why don¡¯t you hit him? what¡¯s the use of your screams? ¡± nie yan looked at li chenle with aplicated expression, as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°demonmander, why are you here?¡± li chenle was a little surprised. ¡± why are you here? ¡± e over and help.¡± nie yan said, ¡± i can¡¯t find darling for the time being, so i came to help. ¡± isn¡¯t little master jiu here too?¡± ¡°yeah, he just came over and went to help.¡± li chenle said, ¡± i don¡¯t think you need to go help. i think there are many people who have helped. it¡¯s enough. you can stay here and apany me. demonmander, you give me a sense of security! ¡± as soon as li chenle finished speaking, he turned around and realized that nie sha had disappeared with a whoosh. ¡°demon lord! ¡± li chenle screamed in pain. ¡°can¡¯t one of you stay behind to keep mepany? i¡¯m scared? i¡¯m a human too, and i need someone to protect me. aren¡¯t you guys going a little too far by not caring about me?¡± li chenle felt helpless as he looked at the patient on the ground. fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to wait long before nie yan came back with three patients in his hand. ¡± where should i put them? ¡± he asked. ah ¡­ ¡± li chenle was taken aback. ¡± you¡¯ve already caught three of them? ¡± no, it¡¯s useless even if you give it to me. i don¡¯t know how to do it. don¡¯t, demonmander, don¡¯t run. if you run, how can i do it?¡± nie qian ignored li chenle and disappeared in the blink of an eye. li chenle was a little dumbfounded. he nced at the three people on the ground. ¡± did you beat them up enough? did theypletely faint? ¡± he quickly found some ropes to tie them up. in the end, just as she was done tying him up, li jiujue and luo qianchen came back before she could even rest. the two of them were carrying a patient who had been infected, but his condition was more serious, and he had already lost his mind. a few patients were thrown in front of li chenle. li chenle raised his head in disbelief. ¡± this isn¡¯t very good, is it? you¡¯re just throwing them all at me? i don¡¯t know what to do either. there are so many of them, i can¡¯t tie them up in time!¡± ¡°he won¡¯t wake up so soon.¡± after li jiujue finished speaking, he disappeared in a sh. on the other side, luo qianchen was also in a simr situation. after two hours of hard work, almost all the patients were gathered together. li chenle was breathless from all the tying up. ¡°if i wasn¡¯t afraid of them running away, i wouldn¡¯t even care about them! there¡¯s no one like you who just left me and ran away. do i have the strength to tie up so many people?¡± she was a little angry. these people were too difficult to deal with, alright? all of them had already mutated. although they had already passed out, it was not easy to tie them up. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore, i¡¯ll leave it to you guys!¡± li chenle slumped to the side, feeling like he was about to die from exhaustion. it was even more tiring than them catching people. li jiujue, nie qian, and the others had nothing to do. after dealing with these people, they were piled up in another room. what they needed to do now was to wait for the doctors from the global alliance to arrive. there was nothing else they could do other than to arrest him. ¡°right, what¡¯s the situation with darling?¡± li chenle asked, ¡± is there any news of darling? was she going to put her matter aside just like that? why is it even more worrying? ¡°did you find any clues?¡± nie qian looked at li jiujue and storm. ¡°there¡¯s no information on where darling has gone. all we found was a fake scene of darling¡¯s death. however, from the violent wind, i can tell that the burnt man is not a darling.¡± ¡°darling must¡¯ve been taken to some ship. master rong said that she would get someone to investigate and told me to calm down first.¡± ¡°then let¡¯s wait. trust rongrong..¡± Chapter 2250 - 2250: found the laboratory! Chapter 2250 - 2250: found theboratory! Trantor: 549690339 after leng rongrong had stabilized the condition of some patients, she began to investigate the source of the virus. these viruses couldn¡¯t havee from nowhere. there had to be a reason. moreover, Xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s cousin¡¯s current condition should be very critical, so after leng rongrong and Xiao xun¡¯ er discussed it, they decided to find this cousin first. although lord rong didn¡¯t know what to do, he had a big white tiger with him. the white tiger had a very sensitive sense of smell, so after letting the big white tiger sense gan yaoyao¡¯s scent, it began to look for her. ¡°can it really find my sister?¡± gan zhen looked at the white tiger and questioned its ability.
they had also searched for their sister with dogs before. however, they had never been able to find gan yaoyao. they didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been infected by the virus or if there were other reasons. ¡°i can.¡± ¡± if even big white can¡¯t find it, no one else can, ¡± lord rong said with certainty. ¡°en, i hope i can find my sister.¡± gan Zhen really hoped that the white tiger could find his sister. he wanted to help his uncle find her. he knew that although his uncle did not rush him, he was actually more worried about his sister than anyone else. lord rong and the others didn¡¯t follow and let the big white tiger go by itself. the person-in-charge asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°just let the tiger go and find it on its own, will that work? can the tigere back after it leaves?¡± ¡°i¡¯lle back when i find it.¡± lord rong calmly sipped his tea and nced at the person in charge. ¡± don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll find it. sit down and have some tea. the doctors from the global alliance will be here soon. they¡¯ll set up ab to study this virus and should be able to produce an antidote soon.¡± the person-in-charge stood there for a while before sitting down. he was still a little worried. he felt that a tiger could not be so smart, so he went outside and waited for the big white tiger toe back. lord rong shrugged. ¡± if you want to wait, then go ahead. ¡± Xiao xun ¡®er is not in a hurry, is he? if you¡¯re not in a hurry, why don¡¯t we y chess?¡± ¡°yeah.¡± although gan Zhen was also anxious, he trusted leng rongrong, so he was not as anxious. the two of them started ying chess. lord fourth watched the two of them y chess from the side with an interested look on his face. Xiao xun ¡®er was not bad at ying chess. he had clearly learned it before, so he was quite good at it. of course, lord rong was also strong, but she gave way to gan Zhen, so in the end, gan Zhen won. ¡°not bad, Xiao xun ¡®er is very powerful!¡± lord rong pped. ¡°it¡¯s you who let me win, lord rong.¡± gan Zhen knew that lord rong gave in to him, so he wasn¡¯t arrogant. the two of them yed a few more games of go. ¡°is the big white tiger not back yet?¡± after thest game of go was over, gan Zhen could not sit still anymore. ¡°let¡¯s go out and take a look. it should be about time.¡± lord rong said. then, the few of them went out together. the person-in-charge outside was even more anxious than them. as soon as he saw lord rong and the otherse out, he said anxiously, ¡± i think this tiger has gotten lost, right? why didn¡¯t ite back? is it noting back?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve let the tiger back to the mountain.¡± i should have sent someone to follow it. i can¡¯t let the tiger go into the forest alone. it won¡¯te back if it¡¯s alone. ¡± the person-in-charge sighed, feeling that there was not much hope. ¡°don¡¯t be anxious.¡± lord rong said, ¡± one must be calm. da bai couldn¡¯t be chased away. you have to know that i adopted great white back then because it followed us no matter what. it eats so much that i¡¯m almost broke. i didn¡¯t want to raise it, okay?¡± lord rong¡¯s face was filled with disdain as he spoke. she had raised storm since it was young. it was very intelligent when it was critical. it ate well, was smart, and could make money. it was only this big white tiger that didn¡¯t have any abilities and wasn¡¯t that intelligent, but it still pestered him to stay. they were supposed to send it back to the forest, but it ran back after a few times, so they didn¡¯t waste any more money and material resources. she did not believe that the big white tiger would sneak away at this time. the big white tiger would only worry that they would sneak away and would desperatelye to find them. ¡°really?¡± the person-in-charge looked at leng rongrong suspiciously. ¡± you don¡¯t look like people who can¡¯t afford to raise a big tiger. ¡± ¡°we¡¯re people who can¡¯t afford to raise a big tiger.¡± lord rong said seriously. ¡°it¡¯s back!¡± what? ¡± gan Zhen eximed at this moment. everyone looked up and saw that the white tiger had returned with something in its mouth. upon closer inspection, they saw that it was some wild rabbit or other prey. lord rong was speechless. the person-in-charge looked at lord rong suspiciously. ¡® you guys didn¡¯t feed it enough, did you? it actually went to hunt!¡± ¡°lord rong, did it find my sister?¡± gan Zhen asked. after all, the white tiger looked like it had just returned from a hunt, and it gave off the feeling that it had not gone out to do anything. ¡°i found it.¡± lord rong said, ¡± if we didn¡¯t find it, it wouldn¡¯t have brought back so much food in such a high-profile manner. it¡¯s definitely covered in dust and dirt. it¡¯s here to im credit and ask someone to make it something delicious!¡± ¡°is this tiger that smart?¡± the person in charge was a little surprised. ¡°da bai,e here. where is it?¡± lord rong asked. da bai came over and roared a few times, roughly exining the situation to lord rong. then, he threw the prey in front of the person-in-charge and looked up at him. ¡°what does it mean? you want me to cook it? but don¡¯t tigers usually be eaten raw?¡± the person in charge asked with a frown. he was a little confused. i¡¯m sorry, our da bai is the same as other animals. he eats almost the same thing as humans. he eats everything, so he has to eat cooked food. he basically doesn¡¯t eat raw food, and he only eats when it¡¯s cooked well. no one can brush him off. ¡± lord rong was also a little helpless. not to mention the tiger and storm, even the horse, rainstorm, would sometimes ask people to cook the grass before eating it. it was as if he was very cool. ¡°it¡¯s really special,¡± the manager said. in the end, the person-in-charge still delegated the work and got someone to find the best chef to cook for great white. da bai conversed with lord rong for a while before waiting for them to head to the ce he had found. ¡°so, did it find that person or the secret base where the virus spread?¡± the person in charge brought a small team over and asked. ¡°it should be a secret base.¡± lord rong said, ¡± there are many simr girls. we¡¯ll only know the specific situation when we get there and see it clearly. ¡± ¡°many girls like this?¡± the person-in-charge felt his scalp go numb. those should have been infected early in the morning, so the situation of beastification should be very serious.. Chapter 2251 - 2251: lord rong, we can fight again! Chapter 2251: lord rong, we can fight again! Trantor: 549690339 if the beast transformation was serious, they would be like wild beasts and would be very difficult to deal with. ¡± yes, it should be a lot of trouble. call a few more people. the main thing is to prepare more ropes. otherwise, it will be difficult to carry them back. ¡± as lord rong spoke, he turned around and went back to his ce to prepare. lord fourth immediately followed. gan Zhen also returned to his room and prepared a small backpack, bringing along all the things he needed. the person-in-charge went to get people. the white tigery on the ground and rested for a while. after a while, lord rong and the others came back. everyone was very fast. after all, this matter was very serious. they were about to find the root of the matter, and all of them hoped to end the battle quickly. ¡°i hope things will go smoothly for us.¡± the person in charge asked, ¡± does it know how many people there are? ¡® ¡± i don¡¯t know. the white tiger didn¡¯t get close to see. it¡¯s just relying on its senses. it might not be urate. we¡¯ll only be able to see when we get there. ¡® lord rong touched the big white tiger¡¯s head. ¡°is there anyone who created this virus?¡± the person-in-charge continued to ask, ¡± should i bring more people over? ¡® ¡°you don¡¯t have many people left, do you? if everyone from your side goes over, who¡¯s going to look over here? we should have enough people. find the source and cut it off.¡¯ as lord rong spoke, he had already increased his speed. the white tiger rushed into the forest and disappeared in a short while. lord rong was also very fast. she didn¡¯t look like a very strong or tall woman, but her speed was outrageously fast. she was like a beautiful cheetah and disappeared with the big white tiger in the blink of an eye. the person-in-charge looked again, but he could not see anything. he raised his head and looked at mo linyuan. mo linyuan said, ¡± you guys just follow me. i¡¯m going to go after rongrong. ¡°ah?¡± the person-in-charge was stunned for a moment. then, lord fourth disappeared in the blink of an eye. the person-in-charge was running with a group of people. he thought he was not slow, but he couldn¡¯t catch up with lord rong and lord fourth. he was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here,¡± the person in charge looked at gan Zhen and said with a face full of emotion. otherwise, he would feel that he was not even as good as a child. he also felt that he was too weak. when he was d that gan zhen¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t that fast. gan Zhen seemed to have thought of something and suddenly sped up. ¡± i¡¯ll go after them too. i¡¯m worried about my elder sister yaoyao. you guys can follow me slowly. there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± in an instant, gan Zhen also disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. this time, everyone was even more dumbfounded. ¡°boss, who are these people?¡± a man with a gun asked from behind. ¡°probably non-human. i¡¯m not sure ¡­ especially this child. the two adults are well-trained, but this child, this child, how did he do it?¡± the person-in-charge had aplicated expression. he had lived for so long, but this was the first time he had seen such an amazing child. he felt that he was not as good as this child even at this age. it was really a little embarrassing. Xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s speed was still very fast. not long after, he caught up with lord rong and lord fourth. the couple was not surprised to see him. lord rong slowed down and said, ¡± Xiao ran,e here. ¡® ¡°yes.¡± gan Zhen ran over. there¡¯s still quite a distance from here to that ce, so you can ride on da bai first. ¡± lord rong picked up gan Zhen and ced her on da bai¡¯s back. he looked at Xiao xun ¡®er and said emotionally, ¡± this little guy looks like little nan yu from back then. he¡¯s not as cute as he was when he was young. he¡¯s always cold. ¡® ¡°isn¡¯t that so.¡± mo linyuan nodded in agreement. little nan yu wasn¡¯t young anymore. or rather, since he was ten years old, this little guy wasn¡¯t as cute anymore. the older he grew, the colder he became. although he doted on his sister and treated them well, he was still very cold. leng rongrong was often a little depressed. the doll had been very cute in the past, but now it was different from before. it was not so cute anymore and could not be rubbed and rubbed. the key was that this child had grown up, but he still hadn¡¯t found a partner. the younger sister already had a boyfriend, but the older brother wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend or boyfriend. ¡°what do you think is going on with our Xiao xun Jer? you¡¯re not looking for a partner, and you¡¯re not as cute as you used to be. you¡¯re even more mysterious than before.¡± lord rong couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°he has his own thoughts,¡± lord fourth was not too sure either. the little fellow had never listened to him since he was young. now that he had grown up, he was naturally even more difficult to deal with. she was indeed still cute when she was young. they had the chance to hug each other when they were young, but now, they had even less contact. ¡°forget it, whatever. finding a partner is his own business. if he wants to find one, then so be it. it¡¯s fine even if he doesn¡¯t.¡± lord rong shrugged and rxed. she was not a good mother to begin with. it was fine as long as the children were happy. after walking for a long time, lord rong and the others finally arrived at that ce. of course, although the big white tiger could smell the scent, it couldn¡¯t tell anything from this ce on the surface. ¡°there¡¯s nothing here?¡± Xiao xun ¡®er climbed down from the white tiger¡¯s back and looked left and right, but he did not see anything. ¡°there should be some kind of mechanism. it should be an undergroundboratory.¡± lord rong said. the white tiger sniffed the ground and seemed to have found something. it turned around and roared. lord rong and the others immediately walked over. ¡°is this the ce?¡± gan Zhen asked. leng rongrong nodded. ¡± it¡¯s almost here. let me take a look. ¡® after that, lord rong and lord fourth started to rummage through the things on the ground. very quickly, they found a well-hidden entrance to the basement. they didn¡¯t go in immediately. instead, they waited for the person in charge and the rest of the team. after waiting for a while, the person-in-charge and the others arrived. ¡°you guys found the basement?¡± the person-in-charge said in surprise, ¡± you guys are too fast. ¡® ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± chief rong said, ¡± we¡¯ll take the lead. you guys follow behind. leave a few people to guard the top and be prepared. if anyone escapes, knock them out immediately. ¡® ¡°alright,¡± he said. the person in charge immediately assigned the tasks. he wiped the sweat from his forehead. he had probably never seen such a swift and decisive person, and his face was filled with surprise. ¡°then let¡¯s do it.¡± after the distribution, lord rong said immediately. ¡°no problem,¡± he said. after that, lord rong and mo linyuan walked in front with the big white tiger following behind them. Xiao xun ¡®er followed behind the big white tiger. lord rong was quite excited when she entered. ¡± i haven¡¯t yed like this for a long time.. ¡® Chapter 2252 - 2252: 2254-insane Chapter 2252: chapter 2254-insane Trantor: 549690339 ¡°be carefulter, don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± lord fourth said. ¡± i know. when have i ever hurt myself in a fight? it¡¯s always others who get hurt. ¡± lord rong said very calmly. indeed, she had never let herself get hurt. after all, no one had ever been able to beat lord rong. most of the time, it was lord rong who beat others, and the others could only be beaten up. as a result, no one dared to fight with lord rong now. anyone who was a little strong was afraid of nothing but lord rong. after all, lord rong was famous for being good at fighting. as a girl, she was actually quite crazy. she basically fought with all her might. even those desperadoes were afraid of lord rong. ¡°no one dares to fight with me now.¡± lord rong said gloomily, ¡± only people who have lost their minds can fight me. no other animals or people dare to fight me. i don¡¯t look that scary, so why is everyone afraid of me? ¡± ¡°probably because you¡¯re better at fighting!¡± lord fourth replied. ¡°am i amazing? i¡¯m always going easy on them, okay?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± but i can¡¯t do anything about it. i¡¯ve already given in 70% to 80%, but he still can¡¯t beat me. then i can only stand there and get beaten. how boring would that be? ¡± it¡¯s indeed boring, madam, ¡± lord fourth said. ¡± so let¡¯s not fight so much in the future. the person-in-charge behind him was drenched in cold sweat. everyone was afraid of him because of the fight. what was the situation? they looked very dangerous. these two people were very dangerous. they didn¡¯t look very fierce, but everyone was afraid of them! the stairs down were a little long, and this undergroundboratory was obviously very deep. lord rong walked in front, and it was dark inside. fortunately, everyone was prepared, so they were not afraid even if it was dark inside. the moment they arrived at the basement, they sensed a strong rancid smell. it smelled almost the same as the people who had been infected by the virus. there was also a loud tter of iron cages below. when lord rong saw the switch of the light, the entire undergroundboratory was lit up. she couldn¡¯t help but frown. they were surrounded by iron cages, and in those cages, many people were locked up like animals. the room was very simple and crude, with an iron rice bowl and an iron water bowl. there was not even a toilet. as soon as the lights were turned on, the piercing light made all the people in the cages cover their eves and let out ear-piercing screams. all of them looked extremely miserable. these people were supposed to be normal people, but now they looked like beggars and beasts. it was terrible. even though lord rong had seen many things before, he had never seen anything like this. when she looked over, she was stunned. she didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, and her feelings were veryplicated. ¡± rongrong xuanji! ¡± mo linyuan walked up, trying to block leng rongrong¡¯s eyes, but leng rongrong shook her head. she looked at the people in the cages. many of them were rotting and looked terrible. the person-in-charge who followed behind them cursed as he watched. ¡± who did this? who¡¯s so crazy? ¡® ¡® damn it, they¡¯re so miserable. how can they torture a living person like this? are they even human? ¡® the person in charge was going crazy. chief rong looked back at the person in charge. ¡± they should have escaped and it¡¯s not just a day or two since they left this ce. many of the patients here must have not eaten for a long time! that¡¯s why he¡¯s so crazy.¡± ¡°let¡¯s rescue them first.¡± the person-in-charge said, ¡± i¡¯ll have to trouble you. only your needle can calm everyone down. ¡® ¡°i know,¡± lord rong nodded. ¡± i¡¯ll think of a way. ¡°everyone, get ready.¡± the person in charge ordered the people behind him. Xiao xun ¡®er could not wait for lord rong and the others to go in and rescue him one by one. he had already rushed in and began to search for his sister. after a long while, Xiao xun ¡®er finally found his cousin, gan yaoyao. ¡°sis, yaoyao sis!¡± Xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s eyes reddened when he saw gan yaoyao¡¯s terrible condition. gan yaoyao crouched behind the railing. she had been hitting the railing madly, so she was injured in many ces. some of the festering areas had already festered, making her look terrible. she looked up when she heard Xiao xun¡¯er¡¯s voice. there was some confusion in her eyes. she could not recognize Xiao xun ¡®er at all. ¡°i¡¯m luan ¡®er!¡± Xiao xun ¡®er sniffled. ¡± wait for me, i¡¯ll let you out. sister, i¡¯ll take you home. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely take you home. i¡¯ll take you back to your parents! ¡® gan yaoyao was still looking at Xiao xun ¡®er in confusion. after a while, she reached out her hand and began to hit the cage again. it was as if he could not wait to break the cage immediately. ¡°sister!¡± ¡± i¡¯ll get her out immediately. don¡¯t worry. ¡± the person in charge walked over and consoled gan zhen. he looked at gan yaoyao and shook his head. it was terrible for a young girl to be tortured to such a state. gan yaoyao did not look like a human at all. she was squatting and walking in a strange manner. hair had even grown out of her face. she didn¡¯t look like a person at all. ¡°how pitiful!¡± the person-in-charge sighed. ¡± i don¡¯t know if he can be saved or if he can be restored to his original state. ¡® after all, lord rong didn¡¯t know what to do and he didn¡¯t know if the people from the global alliance could do anything. Xiao xun ¡®er turned around and nced at the person in charge. although he did not say anything, his eyes were filled with resentment and he looked a little scary. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean it that way. i said that there will always be a way!¡± the person in charge was shocked and quickly said. after all, this person was Xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s rtive. who would wish for this person to be beyond saving? lord rong was very fast and arrived in no time. she nced at gan yaoyao and asked, ¡± chen ¡®er, is this your sister? ¡± ¡°yes.¡± Xiao xun ¡®er nodded. ¡± she¡¯s sister yaoyao. ¡± it looks like his condition is more serious than the others. the time of infection should be the longest. ¡± lord rong said, ¡± i can only knock her out first. we¡¯ll see the details when we get out. ¡°en, thank you, lord rong.¡± ¡°little guy, don¡¯t be so polite with me. i know darling likes you as if you¡¯re his son. in this way, you¡¯re about the same as my grandson.¡± lord rong smiled and patted gan zhen¡¯s head. ¡± don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely think of a way.. ¡® Chapter 2253 - 2253: 2255 -she might not be saved Chapter 2253: chapter 2255 -she might not be saved Trantor: 549690339 lord rong opened the cage and entered it directly. there was a strong smelling from the cage, but lord rong acted as if she didn¡¯t smell anything. she walked calmly toward gan yaoyao. ¡°yaoyao, i¡¯m here to help you. don¡¯t get so worked up, okay?¡± lord rong looked at gan yaoyao. her footsteps were as light as a cat¡¯s. she was trving her best tofort gan vaovao as she walked in. she tried her best to calm gan yaoyao down. she knew that gan yaoyao would definitely go crazy if she spoke too loudly. lord rong knew that these people had already mutated. they had some habits simr to animals and were especially easily disturbed. mo linyuan and the others were watching from the outside, all of them on tenterhooks. Xiao xun ¡®er was also very worried, but he could not go in because lord fourth was holding his shoulder. he could only watch from the outside. ¡°it¡¯ll be fine!¡± lord fourth consoled. ¡± right. lord rong is so powerful. he can definitely solve it. ¡± the person-in-charge broke out in a cold sweat, but he still trusted chief rong very much. chief rong was indeed very powerful and very convincing. of course, the atmosphere in the cage was a little tense. gan yaoyao kept retreating when she saw lord rong. she looked like she was in a terrible condition. she was also very sensitive. she squatted down and looked at lord rong vigntly. then, she suddenly let out a terrifying cry and pounced at lord rong. her ws were extremely sharp as she attacked lord rong fiercely. the person-in-charge outside was so frightened that he screamed. lord fourth broke out in a cold sweat, but he remained calm. he knew that his wife was very capable and should be able to do it. gan Zhen was a little worried about lord rong, but he was even more worried about his sister. if his sister resisted too much, she would definitely suffer. lord rong dodged quickly and her clothes were caught. there was a hole in her clothes, but she wasn¡¯t injured inside. ¡°yaoyao, i¡¯m really here to help you. you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± lord rong continued tofort gan yaoyao. she didn¡¯t know if her words would be of any use, but things would be much easier if gan yaoyao still had some humanity in her. gan yaoyao seemed to have understood what lord rong said. her movements slowed down as she looked up at him. at that moment, lord rong suddenly realized that gan yaoyao had a tail behind her. it looked like a leopard¡¯s tail. ¡°something¡¯s wrong!¡± lord rong¡¯s expression changed drastically. gan yaoyao¡¯s transformation was even more dramatic than that of other mutated humans. she had actually grown a tail. she looked ¡­ at that moment, gan yaoyao suddenly let out a cry. in the blink of an eye, she transformed into a cheetah! a ck cheetah! lord rong was stunned. even if the rest of the people had mutated into beasts, they wouldn¡¯t havepletely turned into beasts. gan yaoyao, however, hadpletely turned into one. under normal circumstances, if this person couldpletely turn into a beast, it was very likely that this person would not be able to recover. lord rong couldn¡¯t help but look at gan zhen. the few people outside were also dumbfounded. ¡°what, what¡¯s going on?¡± the person-in-charge was shocked. ¡± is this a big transformation? how is that possible? we¡¯ve seen those mutated people, but they can¡¯t possibly turn into leopards, right? that¡¯s too much of an exaggeration. can she still be considered a human?¡± ¡°she is a human!¡± gan Zhen red at the person in charge. this person-in-charge really didn¡¯t know how to talk. ¡°this situation is different from the others.¡± lord fourth said, ¡± rongrong will think of a way. huang ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. with the godly doctor here, even bringing the dead back to life is a piece of cake. this kind of small matter can definitely be solved.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s heart was already wavering. he was already somewhat speechless. he didn¡¯t know if his sister could still be saved, but looking at lord rong¡¯s expression, it was very likely that she couldn¡¯t be saved. if she couldn¡¯t be saved, what should she do? how was he going to exin this to his uncle? after a while, lord rong knocked heibao out with one shot. the unconscious ck panther turned back into gan yaoyao, but its tail was still the same. it couldn¡¯t turn into a human. as gan yaoyao was being carried out, Xiao xun ¡®er asked, ¡± master rong, tell me the truth. is my sister hopeless? ¡± her situation ¡­ is there no other way?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t say that.¡± lord rong said, ¡± i believe that no matter what the situation is, as long as we study hard, we can still change it! ¡® ¡± but ¡­ ¡± Xiao xun ¡®er bit his lips. ¡± she¡¯s already like this. she¡¯s turned into a human but her tail is still there. can¡¯t you change back? is she going to live with a tail forever?¡± lord rong looked at Xiao xun ¡®er with a deep gaze. after a moment of silence, she said, ¡± you¡¯re too naive! ¡® ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°if we really can¡¯t find an antidote for this, not only will your cousin not be able to turn back, she will also lose her mind and be like a lunatic. not only does she live with a tail, but she can¡¯t live at all.¡± ¡°moreover, every now and then, she would turn into an inhuman appearance.¡± ¡°they might do something that will harm humans.¡± ¡® so, no matter what, i think we need to find a way to solve this problem. ¡® ¡°it¡¯s too early to talk about this. after all, the people from the global alliance haven¡¯te here yet, and they haven¡¯t found darling yet. even if the people from the global alliance can¡¯t find a way, darling will have a way. she¡¯ll definitely have a solution to darling¡¯s research.¡± lord rong was very confident in darling. ¡°let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll return from here.¡± lord rong said, ¡± don¡¯t wait for everyone to wake up. we¡¯ll be in trouble again! ¡® ¡°i¡¯ll leave two people here to collect evidence.¡± the person in charge said, ¡± the rest of you, bring them back. ¡°alright,¡± he said. after the group of people left, gan Zhen walked beside her cousin the entire time, her small face filled with worry. she was originally very happy, but in the end, she became even more worried. after all, his cousin¡¯s condition was the most serious among them. if what lord rong said was true, what was the point of saving her? ¡°don¡¯t worry, just leave the rest to us.¡± lord rong patted Xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s head. you just have to wait for our good news at the side. i don¡¯t have to try my best for others, but i will definitely try my best for your sister! i¡¯m the legendary lord rong. don¡¯t you have any confidence in me?¡± ¡®Jen, i believe in you. there will definitely be a way!¡± Xiao xun ¡®er nodded.. Chapter 2254 - 2254: 2256 -all grand elders Chapter 2254: chapter 2256 -all grand elders Trantor: 549690339 gan yaoyao and the patient were brought back. gan yaoyao was locked up in a room by herself. her condition was the most serious, so everyone was on high alert and worried. gan Zhen and his uncle were also guarding the door. before gan yaoyao woke up, the two of them went in to take a look. when they saw gan yaoyao¡¯s state, they were upset. not to mention the two of them, even leng rongrong had aplicated feeling when she saw it. ¡°can she still be saved in this situation?¡± mo linyuan asked when they came out of the room. ¡°it¡¯s hard to say, but we have to do our best to save him.¡± chief rong said, we¡¯ve almost found them. although we haven¡¯t found the mastermind, they shouldn¡¯t have any other people in their hands. ¡® ¡± leave the rest to the people from Z country. we¡¯re only in charge of saving the people. ¡® ¡± why aren¡¯t the people from the global alliance here yet? ¡± lord rong asked. ¡± contact the president. did he ask about the situation at the global alliance? ¡® mo linyuan asked. president picked up the call not long after. lord rong asked about the situation over there. mr. president said that the global alliance had more or less gotten wind of the situation and woulde over immediately. he also told them about lord rong¡¯s situation over here. ¡°are you sure? then why are they so slow?¡± lord rong frowned. ¡± that¡¯s a little too inefficient. ¡°i¡¯ll urge you again!¡± before mr. president could finish his sentence, the sound of a helicopter could be heard in the air. he looked up and saw the helicopternding. there were words of the global alliance on the helicopter, so mo nan Chong knew that the people from the global alliance had arrived. ¡°i¡¯m here, i¡¯m hanging up.¡± lord rong hung up the phone and walked toward the helicopter. the wind from the helicopter was so strong that her hair was flying. mo linyuan stood beside her and looked up in the direction of the helicopter. ¡® you¡¯re here just in time. ¡® ¡°it should be barry and the others.¡± ¡® there are only a few people who can fly a helicopter like this, ¡± said lord rong. many people around them looked up and watched. soon, someone came down from the helicopter. it was a man in a camouge suit with a suitcase in his hand. behind him, several men and women were all walking over. this group of people all looked very handsome. when they saw lord rong, they all greeted him. ¡°lord rong.¡± ¡°long time no see, little girl, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± an older man walked over and rubbed lord rong¡¯s head. ¡°he¡¯s getting old.¡± lord rong shrugged. ¡± why is it you? you old guys are all here? ¡± yes, a group of old men came with a few young disciples. the young disciples drove the car over and should be here soon. ¡± a middle-aged man said. this group of people were not young, but they looked very young. they were not ordinary people. lord rong had friends all over the world, so he knew everyone. as soon as they met, they started chatting about the virus. ¡°i heard that this virus was created by darling, that girl. wasn¡¯t it destroyed back then? why is it spreading again?¡± an old man asked. ¡°i¡¯m not sure how it¡¯s spreading, but someone must be behind it.¡± lord rong said, ¡± although it¡¯s something darling made, there¡¯s no special medicine for it at the moment, so it¡¯s a little troublesome. i need your help. ¡°where¡¯s darling that girl? she¡¯d rather look for darling than us. she was a genius when she was three or four years old, and she made a mess of ourboratory.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, the little darling is such a genius, why would he need our help?¡± ¡°we¡¯re all here to have fun, to have a vacation!¡± ¡® that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. we just have to eat, drink, and have fun. we don¡¯t have to do anything, right? ¡® the group of people did look like they were here to eat, drink, and have fun. the luggage was filled with good-looking clothes. ¡°it seems like mr. president didn¡¯t make it clear to you!¡± ¡± he didn¡¯t say anything. we came here as soon as we heard your name! ¡± an old man said excitedly, ¡± since lord rong is here, we definitely have toe! ¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this. darling is missing now, so there¡¯s obviously no way to get darling to do this.¡± lord rong said, ¡± we don¡¯t know when darling will be found, so we can only do some research on our own to deal with this virus. ¡® ¡°darling is missing?¡± ¡°how did he go missing? ¡°did the little darling leave on his own or was he taken away by someone?¡± ¡°he¡¯s too outstanding. is there anyone who still dares to bully lord rong¡¯s people? do you not care about your life?¡± the group of people cursed for a while. lord rong shrugged. ¡± there are always people who want to challenge me, so i can only ept it. ¡® ¡°then why don¡¯t you look for the little darling first?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no news about the little darling for the time being. it¡¯s a little difficult to find. this virus is too contagious, so i stayed here to solve it. otherwise, i won¡¯t be able to develop an antidote for the virus on my own.¡± lord rong looked at the crowd and said, ¡± we¡¯ll have to work hard next. ¡® everyone waved their hands and said, ¡± what hard work? lord rong¡¯s matters are our matters! ¡® ¡® that¡¯s right. isn¡¯t little rong Jer¡¯s matter also our matter? if you want us to do anything, we can. we will help! ¡® ¡°let¡¯s go, take us directly to theboratory!¡± the group of people did not say that they were tired from the journey and went back to rest. everyone dragged their suitcases and headed straight to theboratory without even putting them down. lord rong said that they could rest for a while before going. they had to tidy up, but everyone still wanted to go to theboratory to help out, so they all went there. theboratory was also prepared. after everyone entered theboratory, they didn¡¯t stop at all. each and every one of them was very professional. after taking off their coats and putting on their white coats, they immediately got into the mood and got busy. ¡°let me see the virus sample!¡± ¡°show us the patient¡¯s condition at each stage of the infection! ¡± ¡°if you have any other data, bring it up!¡± there was another doctor at the scene. when he saw them, he was so busy that he almost flew away and distributed all the data to everyone. then, he was extremely shocked to see everyone busy. he raised his head and looked in lord rong¡¯s direction. ¡± are they the people from the global alliance? ¡® ¡°yes.¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± the global alliance has aboratory that¡¯s very powerful. these people are all founding members and they have studied some very powerful viruses.. Chapter 2255 - 2255: the big shots of the global alliance are here Chapter 2255 - 2255: the big shots of the global alliance are here Trantor: 549690339 ¡°does that mean our virus can be saved?¡± the original doctor in theboratory said excitedly, ¡± they¡¯re here. will there be a special medicine soon? ¡± ¡°more or less.¡± lord rong put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. when someone called her for help, she immediately went over to do it. she looked very skilled, and everything she did was very neat and handsome. the doctor was dumbfounded. he didn¡¯t expect lord rong to be so powerful.
chief rong¡¯s level of professionalism was no less than that of the international veterans. after watching for a while, the doctor also got back to work. although mo linyuan had alsoe, he could not help much. among this group of big bosses, he was also a legendary big boss, but he could only run errands. everyone was busy with their own tasks. although they had just arrived, they almost immediately entered the state of mind. until dinner time, everyone was still busy, even forgetting to eat and sleep. ¡°it¡¯s time to eat.¡± the captain ran over to call everyone for dinner, but he saw that everyone was extremely busy. even fourth master mo was shuttling back and forth to help. ¡°when can they finish their work?¡± the captain asked. ¡± i don¡¯t know. they haven¡¯t stopped at all. they¡¯ve been busy ever since they came in. their luggage is still piled up here. ¡± the doctor frowned and said, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that i don¡¯t know anything. otherwise, i would have to help. ¡± i suddenly feel so useless!¡± ¡°then if i call them out for dinner, will they be angry?¡± the captain was a little hesitant. these people looked like frankenstein and were not easy to deal with. if he asked them to eat, would they still refuse to eat and be angry? the doctor shook his head. ¡± they seem to be fully immersed in the matter. it¡¯s as if they don¡¯t care about their surroundings. ¡® ¡°fourth master!¡± the captain saw mo linyuaning over and quickly called out to him, ¡± can we have dinner now? ¡± ¡® no matter what, we have to eat our fill before we can do other work. otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if we starve. ¡® mo linyuan nced at the captain. ¡± i know, let go of me, i still have to go help! lord fourth joined the crowd again and shuttled back and forth between the fewboratories. the captain saw that lord fourth had not called anyone for dinner at all. he seemed to have forgotten about this matter. the team leader was speechless. the doctor shrugged. ¡± why don¡¯t you call them one by one? ¡® the captain was a little scared, but thinking that it was not a good thing for this group of people to not eat, they had to eat first before doing anything, so he went to call them one by one. of course, this group of people basically ignored him and everyone was busy with their own work. they all gave perfunctory responses and had no intention of going to eat. ¡± lord rong, you have to let everyone go eat. how can we not eat? ¡± the captain walked to lord rong¡¯s side and said worriedly. ¡°eat?¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± got it. but i don¡¯t think they¡¯ll eat until theye up with something. ¡± how can we do that? can¡¯t we study it after we¡¯re full? ¡± the captain looked like he was having a headache. chief rong shook her head. ¡± it¡¯s hard to say. i can¡¯t persuade them. however, their bodies are different from ordinary people. it won¡¯t be a problem for them to go hungry for a meal or two. that¡¯s what they do when they do research. you don¡¯t have to worry, just take care of the patients outside. they wille out to eat when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± after saying that, lord rong continued to focus on her work. she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of eating. the captain was stunned. so he had made a wasted trip. did this group of people have the physique of immortals who didn¡¯t need to eat? however, he was a researcher after all. some researchers were like lunatics, always forgetting to eat and sleep. the captain went out to do his own work. before chief rong came, many people here were in despair. they felt that they were basically hopeless even if they came to help, let alone the people here. however, ever since lord rong appeared, everyone started to feel that they could all be saved. lord rong was so powerful, and this group of people was so powerful. everyone was filled with hope. there were also many family members of the patients who were helping out here. everyone was looking forward to the antidote so that everyone could return to their normal lives. when the team leader went out, a few family members rushed up to him and asked, ¡± how is it? how¡¯s their research going? ¡® ¡± it hasn¡¯t even been a day. what are you yelling about? no matter how powerful he is, it takes time to develop a special medicine! ¡± the captain said unhappily, ¡± don¡¯t worry. since they¡¯re here, they¡¯ll definitely think of a way. they didn¡¯t even take a break when they came here, but started to study it without stopping. it¡¯s mealtime now. although i called them to eat. no one has eaten. everyone is still focused on their research.¡± ¡°the captain is right. they¡¯re really good!¡± ¡± i think the special medicine will be out soon. they¡¯re so powerful, right? ¡® ¡°what should we do now?¡± ¡°are you waiting for the special medicine?¡± ¡°the special medicine wille out.¡± ¡± let theme out and eat first. we can¡¯t let them study the special medicine for us on an empty stomach, right? ¡® ¡® that¡¯s right, captain, let them alle out for dinner. we can take the medicine slowly, but they can¡¯t be in trouble! ¡± although everyone was quite anxious, they were also very reasonable. they knew that since this group of people hade, they would definitely have some results. they looked so professional, but they didn¡¯t take a break after arriving. ¡± i tried to call them, but i heard that they¡¯re all working hard on their research. it¡¯s useless to call them. ¡± the captain said helplessly, ¡± so let them go. after that, this group of people really did note out to eat. the group of people spent the entire day researching. at night, they did not eat or sleep. even lord rong and lord fourth had been helping out. the doctor was too embarrassed to go to sleep, so he dozed off downstairs and watched everyone do their research. from time to time, he would go up to help when he needed help. ¡°will they be able to hold on if they don¡¯t sleep?¡± the captain came down again. he was too embarrassed to sleep. this group of people were busy, so what was the point of him sleeping alone? however, there was nothing he could do to help. he didn¡¯t even recognize the reagents they used. ¡± i don¡¯t know. they all look very energetic, ¡± the doctor said. ¡± they don¡¯t eat or drink. they¡¯re always busy. i don¡¯t know how they do it.. Chapter 2256 - 2256: 2258 -all dead Chapter 2256 - 2256: 2258 -all dead Trantor: 549690339 just like that, this group of people from the global alliance continued to live for two days and two nights. they forgot to eat and sleep and really didn¡¯t drink a single drop of water. two dayster, they developed a tube of medicine. ¡°it¡¯s done!¡± someone said. everyone heaved a sigh of relief. then, someone said, ¡± we still can¡¯t rx. the virus this time is quite difficult to deal with. we still need to conduct more experiments. ¡® ¡± yes, we have to start experimenting. whether it works or not, we have to test it out first. we can¡¯t just do it like this! ¡±
e on, everyone, let¡¯s get busy!¡± however, the captain did not find a chance to let everyone eat. everyone began to test the medicine on white mice, and he could only watch from outside theboratory. ¡°forget it. they want to eat. they¡¯lle out on their own.¡± the doctor next to him already had two huge dark circles under his eyes. he had always wanted to help but couldn¡¯t. she felt embarrassed to sleep, so she forced herself to have two huge dark circles under her eyes. ¡°wow, are you okay? shouldn¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± the doctor rubbed his eyes and said, ¡± they¡¯re all fine, so what could happen to me? i¡¯ve been resting almost the entire time and didn¡¯t go up to help. ¡°but you really look terrible.¡± the captain looked at the doctor¡¯s dark circles. he felt that the doctor was not only in a bad state, but also very scary. ¡°is it bad? i think it¡¯s fine, i can still hold on for another day!¡± after saying that, the doctor suddenly sat down and started snoring. ¡°you sure fell asleep quickly.¡± the captain¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± alright, you should just go to sleep. you can¡¯t help anyway. the captain also wanted to help, but after realizing that he couldn¡¯t do much other than being a hindrance, he went out directly and shut himself in for a while. on the other hand, chief rong was watching everyone use the white mice for their experiments. although the research was sessful, it was still hard to say whether it would be sessful, effective, and could be used on people. this still needed to go through very fine experiments. at the very least, it would be useless on the white mice. if there were any side effects on the mice, it should not be used on humans. they needed a lot of data and a lot of things. the people in the global alliance were all very serious and responsible. everyone was seriously researching and doing experiments. they had to ensure that the medicine could be used on humans and that it would take effect very quickly and very well. ¡°how is it?¡± lord rong looked at the few of them doing the experiment. ¡°we still have to wait two more days.¡± one of them said, ¡± we can rx for now. shall we go and eat something first? ¡± number 1 ¡°okay, let¡¯s go and eat something then!¡± lord rong nodded and brought everyone out to eat. lord fourth was in charge of theboratory. when lord fourth was not busy, he would rest and eat, so he could stay behind to look after theboratory. as theboratory data and other things were very important, lord rong didn¡¯t trust anyone else other than lord fourth to look at it, so she could only let lord fourth look at it. lord fourth was happy to do so as well. he was willing to do anything that lord rong asked him to. after they left, lord rong chatted with a group of people while eating. when everyone came, they were all very glorious. after a few days ofboratory work, everyone looked very miserable. however, everyone was still very happy. ¡± i think we¡¯ve been researching pretty quickly this time. i just don¡¯t know how effective the medicine is! ¡® ¡± it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem. when have we ever made a mistake? ¡± ¡± it¡¯s hard to say. this virus is very fast and its infection ability is very strong. it might be different from ordinary viruses. the things we¡¯ve developed may not bepletely useful! ¡® ¡± let¡¯s wait for a few days. if it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll do more research. with our abilities, if we can¡¯t find an antidote, we¡¯ve lived all these years in vain, right? ¡® ¡± lord rong, don¡¯t you think so? we¡¯re so powerful, we can¡¯t die here. if we can¡¯t figure it out, who can? ¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± there¡¯s no one else but you guys. we can only rely on you guys for this virus! ¡± ¡± if you can¡¯t figure it out, the world can be destroyed! ¡® ¡°exactly, we have to figure it out!¡± the group of people was full of confidence in themselves. they felt that if they couldn¡¯t develop this special medicine, then no one could solve this thing, and the world would be destroyed. after eating, everyone went outside to get some fresh air. then, someone said, ¡± let¡¯s go and see that one. the one you mentioned is the most serious. her medicine must be different. we still have to study it! ¡± ¡°alright!¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± that child was the first to be infected and his condition is indeed quite serious. he has basically lost his mind and doesn¡¯t even recognize his own family. ¡® when they arrived at the small house, gan yaoyao, who was locked inside, was awake. she was banging her head against the wall in a frenzy, trying to get out. seeing that there was someone at the ss door, she was even more furious and charged at him. ¡°it¡¯s a little scary,¡± someone took a step back and said, ¡± her condition does look a little bad. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s really bad. we need to find a way to solve this problem. ¡± lord rong said, her family is very worried about her. ¡°lord rong, teachers.¡± gan Zhen walked over from behind and greeted everyone. everyone turned around and saw gan zhen. they were all stunned for a moment. ¡± which family¡¯s baby is this? why is he as cute as little nan yu? ¡® ¡± he¡¯s so cute. lord rong, you have another son? ¡± ¡°are you dreaming?¡± this was darling¡¯s friend. gan Zhen is also the cousin of thedy inside!¡± ¡°oh, so it¡¯s a rtive. you must be very worried.¡± an old man patted gan zhen¡¯s head. ¡± don¡¯t worry, little friend. we¡¯ll help you think of a solution. we¡¯ll solve this problem! ¡® ¡°i believe you.¡± Xiao xun ¡®er replied, ¡± i know. my sister will definitely be saved! ¡± ¡± yes, just trust us. it might take some time, but she¡¯ll be fine! ¡® ¡± yes. ¡± gan Zhen nodded and looked at the crowd gratefully. after watching for a while, the group of people went back to their rooms to rest. lord rong also went back to rest. when she woke up again, it was already the next morning. lord rong rushed to theboratory. as soon as he arrived at theboratory, he saw that the others were also there, but everyone¡¯s condition looked a little bad.. Chapter 2257 - 2257: she’s escaped! Chapter 2257: she¡¯s escaped! Trantor: 549690339 ¡± what¡¯s wrong? did something happen? ¡± ¡± who are you? ¡± lord rong asked directly. when she saw that everyone¡¯s expressions were not quite right, she knew that something had definitely happened here. ¡°he¡¯s dead,¡± an old man said, ¡± the experiment didn¡¯t seed. all the white mice died today. ¡± we just arrived. theb rat was already dead. ¡± another old man said, ¡± it seems that there is still a problem with our medicine. they were all fine yesterday, but they are all dead today! ¡® ¡± yes. ¡± chief rong nodded. ¡± it seems that there are still some ws. i need to re-examine them. ¡± don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve just started. it¡¯s normal to have some problems. we haven¡¯t used the person yet. if we use the person and there¡¯s a problem with the person, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we can continue trying now.¡± everyone was quite confident in themselves. in fact, this kind of situation was often encountered when everyone was researching something. sometimes, the result was the same after hundreds of attempts. however, this time, everyone was actually quite looking forward to them getting it done immediately. however, the special medicine was still not very sessful. ¡°then let¡¯s continue trying.¡± chief rong said, ¡± this white mouse needs to be dissected for research. ¡± hubby, did you see how they died just now? ¡® ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. we have surveince cameras, so we can just take a look. it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± chief rong said, ¡± there are surveince cameras around the box of white mice. after that, the group of people began to investigate how the white mouse had died. at the same time, some people continued to research other special medicines. the entireboratory began to get busy again. everyone was focused on their own work. because they were all old partners, everyone had a clear division ofbor and were very familiar with it. chief rong had worked with this group of people on the same thing before, so their research was very smooth. some people were studying the mice, some were researching new drugs, and some were studying the virus in gan yaoyao¡¯s body. everyone thought that the virus in gan yaoyao¡¯s body was different from the others and that it had mutated. ¡°this virus is indeed more serious than the other viruses!¡± an old man said after some research, ¡± it seems that there is indeed a serious mutation. we have to make other medicine. if we don¡¯t make something useful in time, her mutation may be irreversible! ¡± ¡°do you have any ideas?¡± lord rong looked at the old man. ¡°i might have to personally go and see this child.¡± the old man said, ¡± i¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s anything else different about her. ¡® ¡°i can look at her, but she¡¯s very dangerous.¡± lord rong said, ¡± you have to be careful when we go over to take a look. ¡® ¡°no problem,¡± he said. the two of them then headed to gan yaoyao¡¯s ce. lord rong brought the old man into the room and got the people outside to lock the door. gan yaoyao was still sleeping, so it was a good time for the old man to approach her. lord rong followed beside the old man and watched gan yaoyao vigntly. if gan yaoyao made any moves, she would protect the old man and rush out of this ce immediately. gan yaoyao was now no different from a ferocious beast. it was fine when she hadn¡¯t lost her mind, but when she hadpletely lost her mind, all she knew was to kill. she might even eat people. hence, they had to be careful when they interacted with gan yaoyao. the old man approached gan yaoyao and began to examine her hair, nails, and tail. gan yaoyao hadn¡¯t made a sound when he was checking the items in front of her. however, when the old man checked her tail, she seemed to be very sensitive and woke up almost instantly. her eyes were already different from human eyes. the moment he opened his eyes, lord rong broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°she¡¯s so scary!¡± the old man was shocked. ¡°yaoyao, we¡¯re here to help you. don¡¯t get too worked up!¡± lord rong was still trying to persuade gan yaoyao, but she suddenly pounced on the old man. she looked extremely terrifying. the old man was frightened, but he could not avoid it. lord rong stood in front of him and grabbed gan yaoyao¡¯s hands. thanks to lord rong¡¯s great strength, gan yaoyao didn¡¯t manage to hurt him. she was almostpletely captured by him. however, this made gan yaoyao extremely angry and irritable. she had already lost her mind, so being held down only made her more furious. she was about to burst into mes, and she began to struggle madly. of course, it was useless to struggle. she didn¡¯t break free, but she was very strong, so strong that even lord rong was a little tired. ¡°hurry up ande out!¡± the old man had already run to the door. when the door opened, he hurriedly called lord rong over. in the end, when lord rong shook off gan yaoyao and rushed out, no one expected that gan yaoyao would not be shaken off. instead, she flew out at an even faster speed, catching everyone off guard. ¡°gan yaoyao!¡± lord rong shouted, and she quickly chased after him. gan yaoyao was like a frightened beast as she disappeared in the blink of an eye. the guards outside were also caught off guard and had no way to react. ¡°it¡¯s gone!¡± the old man held his forehead. ¡± it¡¯s all my fault. i let her run away! ¡® ¡± lord rong has gone to chase after him. he should be able to get him back. don¡¯t worry! ¡± a guard consoled the old man. in fact, he wasn¡¯t sure either. gan yaoyao was too strange. she didn¡¯t look like she had rushed out. instead, she looked like she had flown out. it was already strange enough that a person had mutated to this extent, but it was even stranger that she could fly. ¡°can you catch up?¡± ¡°we should be able to catch up. i¡¯ll have everyone go after him.¡± on the other hand, chief rong had already chased gan yaoyao into the forest. when the team leader received the news, he brought a lot of people to chase after them. gan Zhen and father gan were also very anxious, so they ran over to look for gan yaoyao. everyone was panicking. they had finally caught her, but she had escaped. not only would no one treat her, but her condition would also be more serious! ¡°why hasn¡¯t lord rong returned after such a long time?¡± someone started to worry. ¡± could she be injured? ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t believe it. lord rong is so powerful. she won¡¯t let herself get hurt! ¡® ¡°can she still bring gan yaoyao back? i don¡¯t think there¡¯s much hope. gan yaoyao will spread the virus, right?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so, i don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡± you have to believe in lord rong. haven¡¯t you all seen how powerful lord rong ¡® that¡¯s right. lord rong is so powerful. she won¡¯t be stumped! ¡® just as everyone was discussing how lord rong might not be able to bring gan yaoyao back, lord rong appeared and carried gan yaoyao back.. Chapter 2258 - 2258: the medicine was snatched by the heiyun group! Chapter 2258: the medicine was snatched by the heiyun group! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°how is she?¡± gan Zhen asked worriedly. ¡± i only knocked her out. her condition is very serious and she needs immediate treatment. don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll think of a way. ¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. ¡± lord rongforted gan zhen. after gan yaoyao was carried back, a group of people rushed over to help her clean up. in the end, gan yaoyao was even locked up. this time, both her hands were tied up. after all, gan yaoyao¡¯s mutation was more serious. if she didn¡¯t take good care of her condition, she might go out and cause trouble again. this made everyone worried and afraid. rorcunacuy, lora rong was powerrul ana caugnc ner. ornervxnse, me consequences would be unimaginable. at the conference table, lord rong and a group of people began to discuss gan yaoyao¡¯s situation. the others were not in a hurry. on the contrary, gan yaoyao¡¯s situation was very bad. they did not even know if they could solve her problem. ¡°what do we do?¡± lord rong swept his gaze over the crowd. ¡± do you have any ideas? i don¡¯t think she can hold on much longer. she has almost lost her human rationality.¡± ¡± we can only use elder qi¡¯s method. even though it might fail, his research is the closest to solving gan yaoyao¡¯s problem! ¡± ¡± but it¡¯s easy for things to go wrong if you¡¯re too fierce. it¡¯s not good to be conservative. if you can¡¯t get everything done in one go, the result may be worse. ¡® ¡°why don¡¯t we try? there are so many of us here. if something happens, we can immediately react and save him!¡± ¡± i also think we can give it a try. we can only try it as ast resort. as the group of people discussed, gan Zhen was also sitting among them. he was the only little one. the others were all middle-aged or elderly, and they were more authoritative experts. the little guy¡¯s tender face was filled with worry as he looked at leng rongrong. he couldn¡¯t make a decision himself and only hoped that lord rong could help him. ¡± luan ¡®er, we¡¯ve told you the general situation. you know that your sister¡¯s condition is beyond saving. ¡± chief rong said, ¡± the only thing we can do now is to make a hail mary effort. if there are any problems, we¡¯ll think of another way. ¡± if we don¡¯t use strong medicine now, it¡¯s very likely that there¡¯s no way to treat it in the future.¡¯ ¡°i know. she was really scary when she went crazy yesterday.¡± gan lin ¡®er nodded. he lowered his eyes, feeling a little sad. after all, if he used a strong drug, he might be able to save his sister, but it could also directly kill her. he definitely didn¡¯t want his cousin¡¯s life to be in danger and hoped that she could survive. ¡°lord rong, what do you think? i¡¯ll listen to you!¡± her uncle was looking at her. gan lin ¡®er didn¡¯t know what to do. no matter how smart or talented she was, she was still a child. he couldn¡¯t decide someone¡¯s life or death at will. this decision was too difficult to make, and he couldn¡¯t bear it. however, uncle couldn¡¯t make up his mind, so everyone could only look at lord rong. the rest of the researchers also agreed. some felt that it was worth a try, while some felt that conservative treatment was necessary. however, the hope of conservative treatment was not as good as strong medicine, and it was indeed very difficult to get treatment. ¡°if you leave it to us to decide, i still think we need to use strong medicine.¡± lord rong said, ¡± it¡¯s really not good to dy it if we don¡¯t use strong medicine. ¡± we can only try it as ast resort.¡± when she spoke, her face was serious and she looked very certain. lord rong had always been like this. she was very bold and dared to make any decision. she didn¡¯t know what the oue would be, but she had to try. ¡°if it really doesn¡¯t work, i¡¯ll extend her life with 13 life-extending needles.¡± lord rong said after taking a deep breath. ¡°the life-prolonging needle will cost you your life!¡± mo linyuan was a little unhappy. it was fine for his wife to save people, but he didn¡¯t want his rongrong to live a short life! her acupuncture skills were very powerful, but at the same time, it also consumed her own fate. ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± lord rong said, ¡± i¡¯m just saving one person. it won¡¯t take much time. furthermore, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that i¡¯ll use my cultivation base and fate. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll support you,¡± lord fourth knew that he would not be able to persuade lord rong. lord rong had always been this kind of person who would not listen to anyone. since she had already decided on something, no one could change her mind. Xiao xun ¡®er thanked her gratefully. the rest of them stood up, ¡± since you¡¯ve decided, let¡¯s hurry up and act! ¡± after that, everyone started to move. some prepared strong medicine, some prepared follow-up work, some prepared follow-up work. although it was decided, it still took two days to mix the strong medicine. in these two days, everyone almost did not sleep or rest. after all, this matter could not tolerate the slightest mistake. if there were any problems, it would be toote to regret. they were all professionals and had experienced many life-and-death moments like this. therefore, everyone was actually quite calm, but at the same time, they were also very focused. after all, the person they were going to save was the person that lord rong wanted to save. everyone trusted lord rong and worked hard. on the third day, the strong medicine came out. it was a very small dose of strong medicine, only a small blue jar, but it was refined with a lot of medicinal materials. ¡°i¡¯m finally out. i¡¯ve spent so much time and finally seeded! ¡± qio said excitedly, ¡± we¡¯ll just use it on that child! ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go and see that child. how is he? ¡± ¡°the situation is still very bad. she haspletely lost consciousness. her eyes have be different. in another day, even her brain will change!¡± ¡°if we don¡¯t use strong medicine, she¡¯s beyond saving!¡± as the group of people spoke, they prepared to save the child. however, no one expected that before they could reach the room, the sound of a helicopter could be heard in the air. then, a helicopternded. almost instantly, many people rushed toward them. because lord rong had gone to get the life-prolonging needle, she wasn¡¯t among them. this group of people were either middle-aged or old and didn¡¯t have any fighting strength at all. in an instant, everyone was surrounded. a few of them were shot dead and their potions were snatched away. ¡°who are you? what do you want?¡± someone shouted. the scene was chaotic. ¡°you don¡¯t need to care who we are. we¡¯re taking the things with us. you can study them on your own if you need them! our young miss also has an urgent need for it!¡± as they were talking, the group of people got into the helicopter and left. when lord rong came out, he saw a few people lying in a pool of blood. everyone was stunned. ¡°i¡¯m out of potions!¡± someone shouted. ¡°lord rong, quickly go after the medicine!¡± ¡® this can of medicine is the only one.. it¡¯s gone if you lose it! ¡® Chapter 2259 - 2259: 2261-snatched it back! Chapter 2259 - 2259: 2261-snatched it back! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°my sister¡¯s medicine! i won¡¯t let it go!¡± no one knew when Xiao xun ¡®er had been hung outside the helicopter. no one had noticed him because of his small size and he had been suspended in the air just like that. lord rong wanted to save the person in front of her, but when she looked up and saw Xiao xun ¡®er being hung up, her expression changed instantly. ¡°fourth master, take care of the people here. i¡¯ll go save chen ¡®er!¡± lord rong drove a car and chased after the helicopter on the ground. her face was dark, and her eyes were gloomy. that was the medicine that they had spent three days and three nights researching. there was only one portion of it, and the heiyun group had actuallye to snatch it from them. it seemed like the heiyun group¡¯s daughter was really sick. he was actually guarding them and snatching medicine! lord rong¡¯s speed was extremely fast. when she couldn¡¯t walk any further, lord rong began to fly on the roofs and vault over the walls. her cultivation was very powerful and had always been hidden, but she could actually fly at will. even if this world was different from the fantasy world, she was still capable. they had been hiding and suppressing their abilities, so no one knew how powerful they were. lord rong was in a mad chase. lord fourth was trying to save the people who were on the verge of death. fortunately, the researchers were all amazing miracle doctors. everyone was in a hurry and almost managed to stabilize the situation. ¡°no one died, right?¡± lord fourth asked after looking around. ¡°not yet. those who were seriously injured have basically been rescued. they just need a long time to recuperate. who are those people?¡± the captain asked. ¡® the people from the ck cloud group. ¡± lord fourth said, ¡± there¡¯s heiyun¡¯s logo on the ne. they should be from heiyun group. ¡± two days ago, he had heard that someone from the heiyun group had also been infected. he did not expect her to be the heiyun group¡¯s daughter. they¡¯re using unscrupulous means to snatch our medicine, and it¡¯s probably for that rich youngdy.¡± ¡°what about my daughter?¡± father gan was on the verge of tears. ¡± che ¡®er also got on the ne. will he be in an ident? ¡± he asked. didn¡¯t you say that yaoyao would die if she didn¡¯t receive treatment?¡± father gan was scared out of his wits. he was worried that his daughter was beyond saving. he had thought that the matter would be resolved smoothly and that his daughter would be fine. however, he had never expected that something like this would still happen. his daughter¡¯s medicine had actually been snatched away and Xiao xun ¡®er¡¯s life and death were unknown. he did not know what to do. ¡°rongrong will snatch it back.¡± lord fourth nced at father gan. ¡± no one can stop rong ¡®er from doing what she wants to do. she said that she would save your daughter, so your daughter won¡¯t die. even if she¡¯s taken away by the king of hell and sent to hell, we¡¯ll find her! ¡± ¡°really?¡± father gan¡¯s eyes were red, and he almost knelt down in front of lord fourth. lord fourth was trying to save the people who were on the verge of death. fortunately, the researchers were all amazing miracle doctors. everyone was in a hurry and almost managed to stabilize the situation. however, in order to take care of the people here, he could not leave easily. he had thought that it wouldn¡¯t take long for lord rong to get the medicine back. however, when the sky turned dark, lord rong still hadn¡¯t returned. all of a sudden, everyone started to panic. ¡°why hasn¡¯t lord rong returned yet?¡± ¡± it¡¯s almost toote. will something happen to lord rong? ¡® ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense. lord rong is so powerful. how could there be any idents? she¡¯ll be fine! ¡± ¡± but lord rong hasn¡¯t returned after so long. we don¡¯t have enough time. gan yaoyao¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t look right. look! ¡± everyone was standing outside the room gan yaoyao was locked in. the door was made of ss, so they could easily see gan yaoyao¡¯s condition inside. gan yaoyao¡¯s condition was indeed terrible. she hadpletely lost her mind. she was hitting her head crazily, as if something had happened to her head. ¡°something¡¯s wrong with her!¡± ¡°her hands have turned into ws!¡± ¡°her body has changed, and so has her face!¡± ¡°oh no, there¡¯s no time. it¡¯s toote to make the medicine now. if there¡¯s no medicine within an hour, gan yaoyao will be dead!¡± ¡°no, please help us think of a way. you¡¯re so powerful, you must have a way!¡± father gan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he knelt down in front of everyone. he was more anxious about the situation than anyone else. after all, she was the daughter he had been looking for for many years. if something happened to his daughter, he would go crazy too! ¡°my daughter! ¡± ¡°baby, don¡¯t let anything happen to you. if anything happens to you, i don¡¯t want to live either!¡± father gan shivered as he looked at gan yaoyao. as time passed, gan yaoyao rolled around on the ground in excruciating pain. however, no one could do anything about it. ¡® there¡¯s no time. i can¡¯t do it anymore. it¡¯s useless even if i bring the medicine now! ¡± ¡°he can¡¯t be saved, ¡± ¡°lord rong won¡¯t make it in time!¡± just as the time was up and everyone was feeling down, lord rong¡¯s voice suddenly came. ¡°who said he¡¯s hopeless!¡± her voice was crisp and cold. beside her was gan Zhen, who was covered in injuries. ¡°open the door!¡± lord rong walked over. before anyone could open the door, she kicked it open and rushed in to grab gan yaoyao. then, she pinched gan yaoyao¡¯s chin and began pouring the medicine into her mouth. gan yaoyao struggled and grabbed onto her arm, causing it to bleed. however, lord rong remained unmoving like an iron man. finally, after the medicine was poured in, gan yaoyao clutched her stomach and began to feel ufortable. she couldn¡¯t care less about lord rong. lord rong turned around and heaved a huge sigh of relief. ¡°rong ¡®er, does it hurt a lot?¡± lord fourth walked up to her and examined her wound. ¡°i¡¯m fine. you know that my wounds heal very quickly.¡± lord rong said calmly. ¡°how¡¯s yaoyao?¡± father gan asked nervously. ¡± let¡¯s observe the situation first. after taking such a strong drug, we¡¯ll only be able to see the situation after at least three hours. ¡± chief rong said, ¡± i¡¯m going to rest for a while. let me know if anything happens. ¡°yes!¡± after the captain finished speaking, he ordered his men toe over and take a closer look at the situation. father gan and Xiao xun ¡®er were also watching at the door. father gan nced at gan Zhen, feeling upset. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, che ¡®er. i¡¯m useless, making you suffer. ¡® ¡°i¡¯m fine. my cousin is my sister. you treat me like my father, so i can¡¯t just ignore this matter!¡± ¡°thank you,¡± she said. father gan was extremely touched. he patted Ying ¡®er¡¯s head. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect you to be so responsible at such a young age. ¡± no wonder he¡¯s the head of the gan family.¡± ¡°of course,¡± gan Zhen smiled. ¡± i¡¯m the head of the gan family. of course, i have to protect every member of the gan family.. ¡® Chapter 2260 - 2260: 2262-you’re sick! Chapter 2260 - 2260: 2262-you¡¯re sick! Trantor: 549690339 mo nan Chong was sitting in a wheelchair. she was being pushed by feng qi to look at the scenery on the ind. of course, she had no interest in the scenery. she was worried about li jiujue and her parents. she was also worried about those who were worried about her. she wondered how they were doing. they knew that they must have been very worried and afraid after their disappearance, but they would definitely not be able to find this ce in a short time. the ind that feng qi had brought her to was indeed very secretive. she had no way to escape from here. the amount of medicine feng qi gave her was too urate. she could stand up, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for more than two minutes. her body was very weak because of the drugs, and she had no room to resist. the only thing she felt fortunate about now was that feng qi didn¡¯t do anything to her. he had always let her sleep alone. there was a maid in the house who would take care of her. he respected her in other ways, except for the crazy desire to imprison her and keep her with him. he didn¡¯t understand why this feng qi was so persistent with him. she also didn¡¯t feel that there was anything good about her that made him so persistent about her. she didn¡¯t seem to be very familiar with this feng qi. feng qi said excitedly, ¡± all the flowers here were nted for you. everything here was made for you. i can give you whatever you want. if you¡¯re not satisfied now, i can change it for you. ¡± this is a paradise, a paradise where only we live. do you like it?¡± ¡°to be honest, i really don¡¯t like it. there¡¯s no shopping mall, no takeaway, no one here ¡­ i¡¯m not a loner, i¡¯ll go crazy if i live like this.¡± master pet sat in the wheelchair and looked around. it was indeed a beautiful sight. but the problem was that she had been living here for a long time, and there was no one she could talk to. the maid didn¡¯t pay much attention to her either. how could she not go crazy? it wasn¡¯t good tomunicate with feng qi, this madman, every day. ¡® to be honest, i think you have some mental problems and need to see a psychiatrist. there¡¯s no good in imprisoning me like this. what you need to do is to see a psychiatrist. ¡® Chong said seriously, ¡± although i can treat illnesses, to be honest, i can¡¯t solve psychological problems like this. ¡± what i can solve are the other problems.¡± ¡°if you¡¯re injured or bleeding, i can treat you. but you need to find a professional doctor to treat your mental illness. i¡¯m giving you a sincere suggestion. you should go see a psychiatrist.¡± lord rong spoke to feng qi quite sincerely. of course, feng qi¡¯s face darkened when she heard that. ¡± i¡¯m not sick! ¡± ¡± okay, okay. you¡¯re not sick. a mental problem is not a problem. ¡± lord rong waved her hand andined in her heart. you¡¯re not sick. why do you like this kind of ce alone? no matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like a ce for people to live in. a healthy person wouldn¡¯t usually choose such a ce. normal people had to live in society. at the very least, they could live in seclusion in the countryside. there was not a single ghost in this ce. one or two people would go crazy if they stayed here for a year or so. however, this guy wanted to live here for the rest of his life. if water didn¡¯t enter his brain, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say such words. ¡°i¡¯m not sick in the first ce,¡± ¡°i only want to be with you!¡± feng qi said. ¡°there are so many beautiful women in the world, but you have to find me, a married woman. i¡¯m not a good-tempered person, and you still have to deal with me like this. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very troublesome?¡± Chong said helplessly, ¡± you can save some money if you find someone who likes you! everyone will be happy!¡± ¡°but you are the one i like!¡± feng qi said,¡±i just want to be with you. i want to be with you for the rest of my life and live here.¡± if you¡¯re not satisfied, i can build a shopping mall for you. you can buy anything you want.¡± ¡°will you hire someone to look after the shop?¡± lord rong asked. ¡°of course not, you can take whatever you want!¡± feng qi was expected. . then you¡¯d better not build one. it¡¯s so scary. the mall is lively and fun ¡­ it¡¯s not what you¡¯re saying. why don¡¯t you just build a big cloakroom? ¡® lord Chong was speechless for a long time. he didn¡¯t know what feng qi was thinking. no matter how one looked at him, he was extremely outrageous and frightening. although she wanted to leave, she couldn¡¯t. she was in despair. ¡°if you want me to cook for you, i¡¯ll cook whatever you want to eat. you don¡¯t need those people to help you, i can do better.¡± ¡°it¡¯s enough to have us here. i don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± feng qi said seriously. ¡°but i want to be disturbed!¡± master Chong wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡® don¡¯t you find it annoying to look at me every day? ¡± ¡® no, i won¡¯t get tired of looking at you every day. i won¡¯t get tired of looking at you forever! ¡± ¡°ah, you¡¯re really annoying.¡± mo nan Chong was helpless, but he did not dare to say anything to provoke this man. after all, this man had not done anything to him yet. however, if he were to say anything to provoke him, he might do something overboard. mo nan Chong was still able to help himself with the meal. although the dishes were different every day, one would get sick of it because it was always made by the same person, so the taste was almost the same. ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s easy to eat ni like this? don¡¯t you want to eat something else?¡± mo nan Chong asked sincerely. she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. ¡°i don¡¯t want to. isn¡¯t this quite delicious? it¡¯s good as long as the food can fill my stomach.¡± feng qi obviously didn¡¯t have any requirements for what she ate. grandpa pet looked at him and thought, ¡°this guy is not a normal person. He doesn¡¯t even have any requirements for food.¡± ¡°you¡¯ll get sick of eating the same person¡¯s food every day. this ind is so closed off, it¡¯s really boring.¡± master Chong said, ¡± actually, even if you want to be with me, you don¡¯t have to stay in this ce where there¡¯s no one, right? do you have social phobia? actually, even if you have social phobia, it¡¯s fine. i have social awesomeness! i can help you!¡± ¡± we¡¯re already so familiar with each other, right? if you want to make new friends, i can introduce you to them. ¡® ¡°you can¡¯t just keep pestering me! ¡± mo nanchong tried his best to persuade him, but of course, his words were ineffective. in the end, feng qi was immersed in her own world. she felt that what she did was right. the best was for the two of them to live without being disturbed by anyone. in the end, master Chong was helpless. she was toozy to persuade him, so she could onlyin to the maid. of course, the maid didn¡¯t dare to say too much to her. after all, feng qi didn¡¯t like to talk and forced others to keep quiet! ¡°i don¡¯t know when my family wille to save me!¡± master pet raised his head and howled, she felt like she was going crazy! Chapter 2261 - 2261: 2263-saved! Chapter 2261 - 2261: 2263-saved! Trantor: 549690339 three hours passed by quickly. after taking the medicine, gan yaoyao was calm at first. however, three hourster, she began to feel strange. on one hand, she was extremely irritable, and on the other hand, she was foaming at the mouth. ¡°sister!¡± gan Zhen and father gan were extremely anxious. they wanted to rush inside to protect gan yaoyao. they felt like they were going crazy. the surrounding guards were also extremely distressed. gan yaoyao had be like this. she had been a good girl before. could she be beyond saving? ¡°did she fail?¡± ¡°does this medicine have any effect?¡± ¡°is gan yaoyao going to die?¡± everyone was worried about gan yaoyao¡¯s condition and was discussing it. everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and they all wanted to go in and help. by the time master rong arrived, gan yaoyao had already mmed herself onto the ground. her eyes were almost popping out of their sockets, and she felt like she was about to die. ¡± yaoyao, don¡¯t! you have to hang in there! daddy will always be waiting for you! ¡± father gan was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to gan yaoyao. he would rather be the one in trouble than see gan yaoyao in this state. he wanted to help, but he was helpless and could only watch on helplessly. ¡°yaoyao, i¡¯m begging you. you have to hang in there. without you, your mother and i won¡¯t be able to live!¡± father gan was about to go crazy as he stared in gan yaoyao¡¯s direction. ¡°lord rong, save her!¡± luan ¡®er looked in lord rong¡¯s direction and almost knelt down as well. however, mo linyuan stopped her. ¡± little luan¡¯ er, be good and wait. lord rong will definitely save your sister! ¡± ¡°i know lord rong is very powerful. my sister will definitely be fine, right?¡± Xiao xun ¡®er looked at mo linyuan expectantly, hoping that mo linyuan would agree to it. however, mo linyuan did not make a sound. he was not sure if rong ¡®er could really save gan yaoyao. she had the ability to bring the dead back to life, but gan yaoyao¡¯s condition was too terrible. even if lord rong was a god, he might not be able to save her. Xiao xun ¡®er looked at mo linyuan for a long time. after a long time, mo linyuan nodded. ¡± xun¡¯ er, don¡¯t worry, i can do it! ¡± ¡®Jen!¡± the elders also came over and shook their heads when they saw the situation. ¡°the medicine is still too strong!¡± ¡°but if the medicine isn¡¯t this strong, there¡¯s no way to cure him.¡± ¡± it¡¯s all up to you now, lord rong. if your needle works, then there¡¯s basically no problem. if it doesn¡¯t work, then there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡® ¡°isn¡¯t that so.¡± ¡± i hope everything goes well for lord rong. otherwise, this little girl is so young. it¡¯s too heartbreaking. ¡± it¡¯ll definitely go smoothly. lord rong is so powerful. she can definitely solve this problem! ¡® ¡± don¡¯t talk so much. can¡¯t you see that your loved ones are all here? although the drug is very strong, i believe it can be saved. this is something that we have developed, so it must be effective! ¡® inside the room, lord rong was ying with gan yaoyao. she held gan yaoyao down and quickly tied her up. she took off some of her clothes and began to insert the needle. cold sweat trickled down her forehead, but master rong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and she moved quickly. the people outside watched through the ss window in fear. after all, she had never seen master rong use this set of acupuncture techniques. it was not a simple set of acupuncture techniques, but an extremely powerful one. it would require a lot of power to deal with gan yaoyao. ¡°how is it?¡± ¡°lord rong also looks very nervous!¡± ¡°it¡¯s almost done. why does gan yaoyao look like that?¡± ¡°something¡¯s wrong, her lips are purple!¡± the people outside gasped. father gan even wanted to rush in, but he was held back by gan zhen. ¡® uncle, you can¡¯t go in. you can¡¯t disturb lord rong. lord rong hasn¡¯te out yet, so there¡¯s still hope! ¡± Xiao xun ¡®er looked much calmer than uncle. father gan finally calmed down. he looked on with tears streaming down his face. his heart ached. this was his precious daughter! however, his precious daughter had be like this, and it made his heart ache. could his daughter still be saved? could his daughtere back to life? everyone said that it was impossible. they all said that lord rong couldn¡¯t save her. lord rong was so powerful. if he couldn¡¯t do it, who could save her? if he could exchange a life for a life, he would definitely give his life to his daughter. he was an old man, but his daughter was still so young. she still had a long life ahead of her. mo linyuan patted his father¡¯s shoulder. he did not know what to say, so he just patted his father¡¯s shoulder. after an unknown period of time, lord rong¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°this is bad!¡± lord rong suddenly eximed in a low voice. she began to perform emergency treatment on gan yaoyao like crazy. everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats again. after a narrow escape, gan yaoyao finally regained her breathing. lord rong inserted a few more needles, and after that, a few strands of white hair appeared in her hair. her face was drained of blood. on the other hand, gan yaoyao¡¯s face turned rosy. ¡°rong ¡®er!¡± mo linyuan¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. he wanted to rush in, but she still waited for lord rong toe out. when she came out, leng rongrong¡¯s legs gave way and she fell into mo linyuan¡¯s arms. father gan and the others didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just looked at leng rongrong. ¡® gan yaoyao should be fine now. get someone to keep an eye on her. call me if there¡¯s any problem. i can¡¯t take it anymore, i need to sleep for a while! ¡® after that, lord rong fell asleep in mo linyuan¡¯s arms. mo linyuan carried lord rong into the room. the rest of the people stayed by gan yaoyao¡¯s side to check on her condition. gan yaoyao¡¯s face had reddened, and she looked much better. the mutated parts of her body had also returned to normal. ¡°he should be fine!¡± ¡® mr. gan, you really have to thank master rong. master rong has given up a few years of his life in exchange for gan yaoyao¡¯s life! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s not easy for lord rong!¡± ¡°lord rong is too good!¡± ¡± i¡¯m so nervous. it¡¯s my first time seeing lord rong perform acupuncture. lord rong is indeed very good and very fast. ¡± he¡¯s the number one miracle doctor! ¡® father gan nced in lord rong¡¯s direction and thought to himself that he would definitely repay this favor in the future. he would definitely remember the person who saved his daughter. Xiao xun ¡®er sighed with emotion. he looked in gan yaoyao¡¯s direction and held his uncle¡¯s hand. ¡± uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. you haven¡¯t slept in days. go and get some sleep. i¡¯ll take care of things here.. Chapter 2262 - 2262: heiyun group seeking help Chapter 2262 - 2262: heiyun group seeking help Trantor: 549690339 three dayster, gan yaoyao had fully recovered. she was doing quite well. leng rongrong gave her a checkup and finally confirmed that she waspletely fine. other than being slightly thinner, her spirit and rationality had recovered. ¡± yaoyao, you really have to thank lord rong. if it wasn¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see each other! ¡® father gan was so touched that he hugged gan yaoyao and cried for the entire morning. he informed his wife, who was also extremely happy. he had always thought that his daughter had no hope, but he did not expect that his daughter hadpletely recovered. ¡°thank you, lord rong!¡± gan yaoyao immediately knelt down in front of lord rong. she was utterly touched. ¡°please don¡¯t. this is what i should do.¡± chief rong said, ¡± besides, it¡¯s not a big deal. we¡¯re doctors. we have to save the dying and heal the injured. although lord rong said it casually, she had actually suffered a great loss in order to save gan yaoyao. as for the other patients with minor injuries, the treatment went very smoothly. they did not use any strong drugs, so their recovery was slower than gan yaoyao¡¯s. however, they were not in a hurry. after all, he could basically recover, so there was no need to rush. mo linyuan, on the other hand, was a little resentful because lord rong had saved gan yaoyao and caused him to lose a lot of vitality. ¡°you already have a strand of white hair!¡± when lord fourth was eating, he looked at leng rongrong andined, ¡± you can¡¯t hurt yourself like this in order to save people in the future. i don¡¯t want vou to get hurt!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not injured, i just have a strand of white hair. isn¡¯t it normal to have a strand of white hair at our age? some of them even had white hair when they were kids.¡± lord rong smiled helplessly and said, ¡± alright, aren¡¯t i fine? i¡¯ll recover with some supplements. actually, i don¡¯t have any major problems right now! i¡¯m still young, people always think i¡¯m an old woman!¡± ¡°what young? she¡¯s about to be an olddy. if you don¡¯t take care of yourself, who¡¯s going to take care of you?¡± mo linyuan said unhappily, ¡± my heart hurts so much! ¡± although he felt a little helpless, he was more touched. actually, lord rong knew that lord fourth said that out of concern for her. he would rather she get hurt than let her get hurt. although she wasn¡¯t injured, her vitality had been greatly damaged, and it was even more serious than an injury. it was normal for mo lingyuan to be angry. however, he had managed to save gan yaoyao, so he did not say anything. however, he had always warned her not to help anyone in the future. other than her own daughter, he could not let her take the risk. ¡°what about our sons?¡± ¡± who is it? ¡± lord rong asked curiously. ¡°of course not! only a daughter can!¡± lord fourth snorted coldly. ¡± it¡¯s enough for xun ¡®er and ting¡¯ er to protect themselves. they¡¯re also responsible for protecting you. why should you protect them? ¡± you¡¯re already so big, you should have been a man since you were young, let alone when you¡¯ve grown ¡°darling is enough? are you favoring girls over boys?¡± lord rong, don¡¯t tease me. she finally realized that her husband had an unconditional love for his beloved son, and he was more important than her. however, he didn¡¯t care about his sons! it was no wonder that their sons had their own careers and rarely got together with them. they had a daddy who didn¡¯t care much about them. ¡± it¡¯s always the daughter that¡¯s more important. what¡¯s so important about the son? ¡± fourth master mo shrugged his shoulders, showing no interest in his sons. lord rong was speechless. over the next few days, they observed the situation of the people in the camp. after making sure that everyone was fine, chief rong handed the work back to the team leader. they were going to change locations and check out the situation in the other camps. on the day of his departure, the people from the heiyun group appeared. this time, they weren¡¯t here to steal, but to ask for help. ¡± lord rong, lord fourth, i¡¯d like to ask for your help. no matter what you ask, i¡¯ll agree to it. as long as you help me save my daughter, i¡¯m willing to do anything! ¡® the chairman of the ck cloud group said sincerely. his daughter¡¯s condition was already extremely bad. if he didn¡¯t treat her now, it would be toote. ¡°oh, they¡¯re here to ask for our help!¡± lord rong sneered. ¡± you weren¡¯t so polite when you were snatching things from us! ¡± ¡°we were indeed in the wrong in that matter.¡± the chairman looked in lord rong¡¯s direction. ¡± we apologize. we hope you can forgive us! ¡± we canpensate you, whatever you want us to do!¡± pensation?¡± lord rongughed. ¡± we don¡¯t need anypensation from you. it¡¯s just the heiyun group. do you think i¡¯m inferior to you? if i want to crush your heiyun group, it¡¯ll be as easy as crushing an ant, okay?¡± lord rong¡¯s eyes turned cold as he spoke. she nced in the direction of the chairman. ¡°i know that your lord rong is very powerful, and your lord fourth is also very powerful. but i¡¯m doing this for my daughter. i really can¡¯t do this. you know that i only have one daughter. i can¡¯t lose my daughter!¡± the chairman hurriedly exined to chief rong and the others. he knew he was wrong. he really had no other way now. his own daughter¡¯s condition was very bad. the only way was to ask lord rong and the others for help. if it wasn¡¯t for lord rong and the others, his daughter would be done for. that was why he had said that he would agree to whatever price he had to pay. his daughter was his closest person. chief rong nced at the chairman. ¡± you don¡¯t have anything i want, so i don¡¯t have to help you! ¡® ¡°didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s a doctor¡¯s duty to save people? you¡¯ve helped so many people, why won¡¯t you help my daughter?¡± the chairman couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°do i need a reason? i just don¡¯t like it,¡± lord rong looked at the chairman coldly. ¡± it seems like you don¡¯t understand my temper. ¡® ¡°i know. lord rong, i have a piece of news for you. i know where your daughter went!¡± the chairman took a deep breath and said, ¡± as long as you save my daughter, i¡¯ll give you the news of your daughter. this way, you¡¯ll trade your daughter for your daughter. you¡¯ll agree to it, right? ¡® ¡°do you think i can¡¯t find out where my daughter is?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think you found out so quickly, but i know everything about your daughter! ¡® the chairman said, ¡± she¡¯s not in any danger for the time being, but i¡¯m not too sure if time has passed . Chapter 2263 - 2263: i have your daughter’s whereabouts Chapter 2263 - 2263: i have your daughter¡¯s whereabouts Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you dare to threaten us?¡± mo linyuan exploded when he heard the director¡¯s words. lord fourth was naturally a little worried at the thought of his little darling. although they knew that the little darling would protect them, no news meant that she was fine. they could basically sense the little darling¡¯s condition. therefore, he knew that the little darling should not be in danger. at the moment, they had no clue where the little darling was. however, with the threat from the heiyun group, they really wanted to know where the little darling was. however, when he thought about how his wife¡¯s vitality was already greatly damaged, if he were to go and save her, the situation might be even worse. lord fourth was a little angry. this wasn¡¯t saving people, but exchanging a life for a life. he didn¡¯t wish for anything to happen to his rong ¡®er. ¡°fourth master, i¡¯m sorry. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that i had no other choice, i wouldn¡¯t have made this move. if you were to help me out, i naturally wouldn¡¯t have threatened you like this. but i don¡¯t have a choice. you know how painful it is to lose your daughter. you don¡¯t want to lose your own daughter, do you?¡± chief rong nced at the chairman and nodded. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°rong Jer!¡± lord fourth nced at lord rong. ¡® tell me. ¡± lord rong walked forward with certainty. ¡± tell me about your daughter¡¯s condition. if it¡¯s too bad, i might not be able to do anything. ¡± also, the method we¡¯re using is very dangerous, and we might not be able to save your daughter. there¡¯s also a possibility of failure. can you bear the consequences of that failure?¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± the chairman said, ¡± at this point, of course, it¡¯s ast resort. ¡°alright, if you¡¯re serious, i¡¯ll help you.¡± lord rong nodded seriously and said, ¡® let¡¯s go. ¡® ¡°rong¡¯er!¡± lord fourth followed her, his emotionsplicated. the other teams immediately followed him. ¡± it just so happens that we¡¯ve recently developed some strong medicine that can be put to good use. if we¡¯re lucky, lord rong won¡¯t have to do anything, right? ¡± ¡± but everyone¡¯s situation is different. i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this rich youngdy. ¡® everyone discussed animatedly and then got into the car. not long after, they arrived at the city where the heiyun group¡¯s daughter was. the city wasn¡¯t very big, but it was quite prosperous. the virus hadn¡¯t spread here, and the few infected people had been sent to the hospital, so it hadn¡¯t spread. in a top-ss hospital, lord rong and the others met the heiress of a rich family who was locked up in a ss room. ¡°that¡¯s my yun¡¯er.¡± the chairman said, ¡± lord rong, please. she¡¯s been hurting herself recently, so she¡¯s been sedated. do you need to go in and take a look? ¡± or do vou want to understand the situation from the attending doctor?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll read it myself.¡± lord rong looked at an old man at the side. ¡±e in with me! ¡® qio nodded. ¡± let¡¯s go in and take a look. it¡¯s hard to judge this situation. if nothing unexpected happens, it should be possible!¡± the two of them entered the ss room and began to check on the youngdy¡¯s condition. this youngdy¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as bad as gan yaoyao¡¯s. perhaps it was because of the doctor in this top hospital that her condition wasn¡¯t as bad as it seemed. it was much better than what chief rong had imagined. ¡°how is it?¡± ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± the chairman asked anxiously after they came out. ¡°can she still be saved?¡± ¡°if it¡¯s possible, i¡¯m willing to pay any price,¡± chief rong asked half-jokingly, ¡± if i say that i want not only my daughter¡¯s whereabouts but also your heiyun group, would you agree? ¡® ¡°of course. as long as you save her, anything is fine.¡± the chairman blurted out without hesitation, ¡± i can rebuild thepany and earn more money, but if my daughter is gone, she¡¯ll be gone forever! ¡® ¡°don¡¯t worry, i don¡¯t want anything from you.¡± lord rong nodded in satisfaction. ¡® she¡¯s not that bad. your doctor¡¯s not bad. he handled it very well. ¡°really?¡± the chairman was surprised. at that moment, a doctor in a white coat walked in. ¡°i heard that someone¡¯s here to treat yaoyao?¡± ¡°lord rong and the others are here.¡± the chairman nced at leng rongrong and said, ¡± thank you! ¡® ¡± what?! ¡± the attending doctor was stunned and looked at the chairman in surprise. ¡°lord rong said that you¡¯ve done your best and handled yaoyao well. if yaoyao can wake up, i¡¯ll agree to your marriage!¡± the chairman sighed. ¡± yaoyao didn¡¯t choose the wrong person. she¡¯s already in this state, but you can still take care of her. you¡¯ve taken good care of her. it¡¯s not easy! ¡® ¡± oh. ¡± lord rong looked at the chairman in surprise. ¡°lord rong, what should we do next?¡± the chairman asked, ¡± just tell me what you want. ¡± is there any hope for yaoyao?¡± ¡°i¡¯m 70 to 80 percent sure.¡± lord rong said, ¡± i¡¯ve said before that it¡¯s not 100% possible. after all, she¡¯s been infected for too long. although your son-inw did a good job in treating him, his infection was only not as bad as it was before. she¡¯s already severely infected.¡± ¡°just, just this little?¡± the chairman started to panic. ¡°if i don¡¯t get treated, there¡¯s no hope at all. since you¡¯ve invited me here, i can only tell you the truth. it¡¯s your choice whether to treat or not. as for my daughter¡¯s clue, you have to give it to me even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± lord rong was domineering. ¡°i, i know.¡± the chairman nced at the doctor. ¡± what do you think? ¡® ¡°i believe in lord rong. i¡¯ve heard of lord rong¡¯s deeds many times. if lord rong can¡¯t do anything, then no one can.¡± the doctor looked at lord rong and nodded. ¡± lord rong, i hope you can do your best! ¡® ¡°i will,¡¯ lord rong said, ¡± there¡¯s a strong medicine here. if you want to treat her, just feed it to her directly, but only when she¡¯s awake. ¡± so we need to wait for the sedatives to wear off.¡¯ ¡°alright,¡± he said. the chairman nodded. after taking a few nces at lord rong, he said to him, ¡±e with me. i have something to tell you and your wife. actually, i found out about this by ident. chief rong left with the chairman. they went to a meeting room in the hospital. then, the chairman of heiyun group started to talk to chief rong. ¡°this story should have started a long time ago . ¡­¡± Chapter 2264 - 2264: 2266-can you or can you not! Chapter 2264 - 2264: 2266-can you or can you not! Trantor: 549690339 the chairman of the ck cloud group knew everything about feng qi because he had been in contact with feng qi. he told everything about feng qi to lord rong and the others. since a long time ago, feng qi had stayed in the sameboratory with the little darling. it was probably from that time that feng qi especially liked little darlings. butter, the two people went their separate ways. the little darling grew up healthily and happily in the care of his family, while this feng qi was taken away by a group of people because of the genius¡¯s head. he entered aboratory and was beaten up by his adoptive father as he grew up. he had always been mentally unhealthy. he was probably only happier when he knew master pet for a few years, so he had always been obsessed with returning to master pet¡¯s side. he felt that only when the two of them were together would they be the happiest. he hoped that one day, they could continue to be together. therefore, feng qi worked very hard in theboratory. for freedom, he had been helping those people do things. after doing a lot of things, he finally got his freedom. the first thing he did after regaining his freedom was to find out where mo nan Chong was. he tried his best to be with mo nan chong. ¡® he¡¯s well prepared. he found an uninhabited ind and built it well. i think he¡¯s taking your daughter to that ce now. ¡® the chairman of the ck cloud group said. he told everything he knew to lord rong and lord fourth in detail. after lord rong and lord fourth heard about it, they had a general idea. ¡°do you know where the ind is?¡± lord rong looked up and asked. ¡°i have a man under me. if you want to find him, he should be able to take you to the ind. i don¡¯t think your daughter¡¯s situation is very good in his hands.¡± ¡® that child is very smart. he should have used some medicine on your daughter. that way, she would not be able to escape from him. ¡® ¡± if you want to save your daughter, you must be careful. he¡¯s really powerful! ¡® ¡°moreover, your daughter is currently under his control. it¡¯ll probably be very difficult for her to escape! i think he might also threaten you. feng qi¡¯s heart is not normal.¡± lord rong nodded. ¡± i got it. thanks. ¡® ¡°you helped my daughter, so i¡¯ll help you. this is what i should do. i only did something i shouldn¡¯t have done because i was too anxious, but i definitely won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°i hope we can work together in the future and be friends.¡± the chairman said with a sincere face. he was really grateful to lord rong and the others. even though lord rong had yet to save his daughter, he already saw hope, so he was very happy. after miss yun¡¯s anesthesia wore off, lord rong and the others were ready to give her a strong dose. because he had to feed the medicine while he was awake, the difficulty was a little high. after all, miss yun¡¯s condition was not very good. she was in a very serious state and had basically lost her mind. when she woke up, she would start to go crazy and attack anyone she saw. she would even try to escape from this ce. it seemed to be very difficult to deal with. after the doctor came over, he said to lord rong, ¡± ¡°can you let me in first? i¡¯ll try. if i can¡¯t make her take this medicine, then you can use more forceful means. if you use forceful means from the start, i¡¯m a little afraid that she will be provoked.¡± the doctor could tell that he liked his girlfriend very much and had been trying his best to protect this rich youngdy. lord rong nced at the thin doctor and felt that he himself was too weak to stand up to a gust of wind. if he went in, he would most likely be injured. ¡°do you know how powerful she is now? if she goes crazy, she won¡¯t be able to recognize anyone. if you go in, you¡¯ll probably be attacked and you¡¯ll be injured. and at her level, if you get hit, i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be lightly injured.¡± ¡± i suggest that we do it. although our methods may be a little rough, she has already lost consciousness, so it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡® ¡°no, she¡¯ll be scared.¡± the doctor shook his head. ¡± let me try. i¡¯m not afraid of getting hurt! ¡® it could be seen that the doctor really cared for this youngdy. after thinking for a while, lord rong agreed. ¡± then you go in and try. if it doesn¡¯t work, open the door ande out immediately. we¡¯ll do it. ¡± anyway, there are two potions. if her one is flipped, there¡¯s one more.¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said. the doctor opened the door and went in. lord rong and the others were watching from outside the ss room. they were all a little nervous. although they let the doctor in, no one was optimistic about the doctor¡¯s chances. they felt that even if the doctor went in, he would be useless. in the end, they would have to take action. after all, this girl had already lost her mind. she had already mutated and didn¡¯t recognize anyone. she would probably only hit anyone she saw. however, an unexpected situation still happened. after the doctor went in, the girl didn¡¯t attack him. she was originally very irritable, but she seemed to have calmed down. she opened the box and looked at the doctor carefully, as if she really knew him. ¡°rui ¡®er, it¡¯s me!¡± the doctor reached out to the girl. ¡± do you still remember me? i¡¯lle to see you every day, remember?¡± rui ¡®er looked at the doctor carefully. he didn¡¯t look like he knew him, but he didn¡¯t look like he would attack him either. her eyes seemed to be a little hesitant. she seemed to want to attack the doctor, but she held back and did not attack him. the doctor said expectantly, ¡± rui ¡®er, i know you still remember me. you¡¯re just a little confused because you¡¯re sick. you must be in great pain. although i could help you stabilize your condition before, i couldn¡¯t cure you. but we have a way now. can you take this medicine? you will return to normal after taking this medicine!¡± he was a little anxious, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. rui ¡®er looked at the doctor. after a while, she suddenly moved closer to him. however, she didn¡¯t take the medicine. instead, she punched the doctor. the mutated rui ¡®er was a little too strong, and the doctor was directly hit and fell. fortunately, rui ¡®er did not attack further. after the doctor fell, he held on to the medicine tightly. the people outside sucked in a cold breath. ¡°forget it!¡± the chairman said, ¡±e out and let them do it! ¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll try again!¡± the doctor refused to leave and continued to coax rui ¡®er. he was very patient. rui ¡®er looked at the doctor, her eyes filled with doubt. she tried to attack the doctor several times, but she gave up in the end. ¡°rui ¡®er, be good and drink it, okay?¡± the doctor made a gesture of drinking medicine.. Chapter 2265 - 2265: 2267-any countermeasures? Chapter 2265 - 2265: 2267-any countermeasures? Trantor: 549690339 rui ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. she had already be inhuman, so she looked a little terrifying. however, the doctor¡¯s expression did not change. he always looked at her as if she was his most beloved person. ¡°rui ¡®er, listen to me, okay? can you drink it?¡± the doctor looked at rui ¡®er expectantly, his eyes moved. rui ¡®er was initially running around, but she slowly calmed down and walked towards the doctor tentatively. lord rong and the others gasped. they were more or less nervous, not knowing if they would seed this time. of ¡°will she eat it?¡± someone asked. ¡°i feel like there¡¯s a chance.¡± lord rong said, ¡± she will probably eat it. she looks a little hesitant now and a little expectant. it seems like she wants to eat it. ¡± ¡°yes, i also think she will eat it.¡± lord fourth said. under everyone¡¯s observation, rui ¡®er picked up the medicine and really ate it. as for rui¡¯er, after drinking the medicine, she threw the bottle back to the doctor and squatted in the corner. ¡°doctor!¡± ¡± hurry up ande out! it¡¯s getting dangerous inside! ¡± lord rong shouted. the doctor was a little reluctant to leave when he heard lord rong¡¯s words, but he still came out. the moment the door closed, rui ¡®er pounced on the door and almost followed him out. her face was ferocious and she seemed to be in great pain. ¡°is she in a lot of pain?¡± the doctor asked ¡± it has already mutated. changing back to normal is like reassembling bones. of course, it¡¯s very painful. ¡± ¡± but he¡¯ll be fine after he gets through this stage. after that, he¡¯ll bepletely healthy, ¡± lord rong said matter-of-factly. ¡°is there a possibility that she won¡¯t make it?¡± the doctor hesitated for a moment before asking the question in his heart. chief rong took a look at the doctor. ¡± strictly speaking, it¡¯s possible, but we¡¯ve assessed his physical condition. the result of the assessment is that she should be able to pull through.¡± ¡± if there are any idents, do you have any solutions? ¡± the doctor became even more nervous. he clearly loved rui ¡®er very much, so he was afraid of losing her. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°there are!¡± lord fourth and lord rong said almost in unison. lord fourth nced at lord rong, and lord rong looked back at lord fourth. both of them had strange expressions. ¡°can you or can¡¯t you?¡± the doctor was even more confused and flustered. it would be best if he could, but what if he couldn¡¯t? ¡°i can.¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± lord rong said. ¡± i¡¯ll have a way. ¡± rong-er, i said before that i can¡¯t let you waste your energy anymore. you have to know your body¡¯s condition! ¡± mo lingyuan became serious. he loved leng rongrong very much, so of course he couldn¡¯t stand her doing anything to hurt him for someone else. the doctor looked at lord fourth and lord rong and roughly understood the situation, so he did not ask further. he knew about lord rong and lord fourth¡¯s situation, and he also knew what rui ¡®er¡¯s father had done, so he still trusted them. lord rong looked convincing, so she probably wouldn¡¯t leave him in the lurch. rui ¡®er¡¯s condition was much better than gan yaoyao. although it was serious, it wasn¡¯t as serious as gan yaoyao¡¯s. in less than three hours, rui ¡®er had almost fully recovered. although she was still unconscious, after everyone¡¯s examination, they confirmed that she had recoveredpletely. ¡°no more problems.¡± chief rong said, ¡± rest well from now on. since the matter has been resolved, we have to go. ¡® ¡°are you going to save miss darling?¡± the chairman asked, ¡± if you¡¯re going to find miss darling, i¡¯ll send a few people to help you! ¡® ¡°first, we¡¯ll confirm the situation in a few other ces. after that, we¡¯ll go find darling.¡± lord rong said. knowing that darling was fine, they were not so anxious. there was basically no problem after it was over. they were going to pick up darling. ¡® alright, i¡¯ll send a few people to follow you. if there¡¯s anything they can help with, they can help. ¡± the chairman said, ¡± let me know if you¡¯re short of manpower. i have a lot of people on my side. i have all kinds of talents. ¡± lord rong nodded. ¡± i know. ¡® after they left, they went to the nearby areas where the virus was more serious. because they all had their own people, the situation was almost solved. except for some serious cases that needed to be treated with strong medicine, there were basically no problems. lord rong and the others also went to the manor. the live broadcast over there had not stopped. the directors had also taken their medicine and had almost recovered. when fu qian and the others saw lord rong and the others, they were quite happy, especially when they brought good news. gan yaoyao had been found and had fully recovered. this made everyone very excited. ¡°then what about darling?¡± fu qian remembered something and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± have you found darling? ¡® the few artistes who were filming together all looked in lord rong¡¯s direction. everyone was actually a little worried about darling. there had been no news of her at all, so they didn¡¯t know how she was doing. to a certain extent, the darned child had helped them a lot to survive until now. ¡°i haven¡¯t brought him back yet.¡± lord rong said, ¡± now that the matter here is settled, we¡¯ll go pick up darling. ¡® ¡°where¡¯s darling? let¡¯s go help him.¡± the director said, ¡± we came here together. of course, we have to go back together! ¡® ¡°right, i also want to help!¡± fu qian nodded. her gaze even swept over the other artistes without a sound. chu liuyue and the rest actually wanted to go back, but when fu qian looked at them like that, they couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡± then, let¡¯s go together! ¡® ¡°right, we also have to help find darling!¡± although they all agreed, it was actually a little forced. [ i¡¯m dying ofughter. i¡¯m afraid this group of people just want to go back! ] [ they probably don¡¯t want to record any more shows because teacher fu is watching them. that¡¯s why they don¡¯t dare to say that they want to go back! ] [ why don¡¯t you think about who managed to control the virus in time and keep them safe? ] [ but i haven¡¯t heard from him for so long. what happened to him? how did she go missing? ] all the fans were a little confused. lord rong was so powerful, but she couldn¡¯t even find the whereabouts of the darling. so, what happened to her grandpa? where did she go? everyone was very worried about mo nan chong¡¯s situation and hoped that the director could bring everyone to mo nan Chong and broadcast the situation live.. Chapter 2266 - 2266: 2267-the medicine is useless Chapter 2266 - 2266: 2267-the medicine is useless Trantor: 549690339 lord rong and the others stayed in the manor for a while to confirm the situation of all the viruses in the surroundings. they were relieved that the viruses were basically under control. then, the group made a n to find darlings. lord rong told everyone about darling¡¯s situation, including the audience in the live broadcast room. they all roughly knew that darling had actually been kidnapped by a psychopath who liked darling. he wanted to live with darling forever, so he did this. with the help of the person the chairman of the ck cloud group had found to lead the way, everyone went to find darling very smoothly. this time, everyone went to look for darling. the director had also gotten permission from lord rong and directly brought the cameraman and the others to do a live broadcast. the fans in the live broadcast room were all holding their breath, waiting for everyone to rescue darling. [ darling will be fine, right? ] [ i believe darling will be fine. i think they¡¯ll definitely save darling! ] [ i really want to pamper you so much. if it wasn¡¯t for your appearance, i wouldn¡¯t even be watching this episode. ] [ i hope everything goes well. fortunately, lord rong and the others appeared together. ] [ sob, sob, sob. i¡¯m so excited to see master rong and lord fourth, as well as little nan yu and little ting ¡®er ¡­ they¡¯re not young anymore. they¡¯ve grown into handsome men. [ time really flies! ] [ yeah, i¡¯m a middle-aged man now. i used to like little nan yu! ] [ lord rong is still young. she¡¯s really beautiful. lord fourth is still so handsome. mo nanyu and mo nanting look like siblings when they stand next to their parents. I¡¯m really envious of their immortality. ] lord rong and lord fourth were talking on the boat. on the other hand, li jiujue looked ahead expectantly. he missed his little darling so much. if not for master rong telling him not to be anxious, he might have already gone crazy looking for darling. on the ship, the storm stood against the wind, howling from time to time, extremely excited. he could finally go and save the little girl. he missed her so much. at the same time, mo nan Chong was on the ind. she was still sitting in a wheelchair. feng qi patiently pushed her out every day. of course, in the eyes of master chong, there was nothing to see on this ind. she was so bored that she kept yawning. ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s boring? other than talking, she really had no strength left. she was toozy to even move her fingers. she saidzily, ¡± it¡¯s just the same day every day. there¡¯s no inte and no other people. don¡¯t you feel lonely? don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re going crazy? to be honest, grandpa Chong felt like he was going crazy. she had never been locked up like this before. this was the first time she was locked up like this. she didn¡¯t know why her family hadn¡¯te to save her. with how smart her family was, they wouldn¡¯t have failed to find her. there must be some other reason why they hadn¡¯te to save her. however, it was too slow. she was almost losing her patience. if she had been a little slower, she would have been able to make a move. at the thought of this, master Chong couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. did everyone mean to let her save herself and note to save her? based on her family¡¯s situation, it wasn¡¯t impossible. after all, her family members were quite willful. if they knew that she had the ability to escape, they might let her escape on her own and test her ability. so, they probably didn¡¯t have any intention ofing to find her ¡­ when mo nan Chong thought of this, he felt a headache. it seemed like she had to leave on her own. ¡® don¡¯t you think it¡¯s great here? no one will disturb our lives. we can live however we want. i like you and i can always be with you. feng qi had an intoxicated look on her face. ¡± i like this kind of day. no one will disturb us. we can do our research. we can have a lot of things to talk about. we can write, draw, see the scenery, exercise ¡­ ¡® mo nan chong: ¡± what¡¯s there to chat about? what¡¯s there to chat about? we¡¯re not in contact with the outside world. what¡¯s there to chat about? ¡± ¡°i think i can have endless topics to talk about with you!¡± ¡°but i don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about!¡± seeing that feng qi had obviously be unhappy, lord Chong pursed his lips and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. it wouldn¡¯t be good if she agitated this person too much. she had to take it easy. at this moment, lord rong and the others ¡®ship had already approached the ind. with the guide, they found this ce quite smoothly. the scenery on the ind was not bad. everyone got off the boat one after another and went straight into the ind. feng qi was probably certain that no one could find her here, so she didn¡¯t take any protective measures around her. everyone entered very smoothly. storm was the first to enter because it knew the smell of grandpa pet. after a while, they saw master Chong and feng qi. when feng qi saw so many people appear, she was still a little dumbfounded. mo nan Chong was much happier. ¡± i thought you guys had given up on me. you¡¯re finally here. ¡® ¡°are you here to steal my darling? i won¡¯t let you have her! she¡¯s mine, and she can only be with me!¡± feng qi was excited. li jiujue stepped forward. his beautiful face was filled with displeasure. ¡± darling is my woman. it has nothing to do with you. ¡°no, she¡¯s mine. i snatched her!¡± feng qi was very excited. ¡± i won¡¯t let you take darling away. you can¡¯t take her away. who asked you toe and find her? don¡¯t me me for being impolite to you! ¡® while speaking, feng qi began to take out her pocket. mo nan Chong looked in feng qi¡¯s direction and shrugged. she didn¡¯t stand up from the wheelchair, but she leaned back in the wheelchair and raised her hand. ¡± are you looking for this? ¡± ¡°why is the detonator with you?¡± feng qi was stunned for a moment. he had set up some explosives here. if anyone barged in, he could directly blow them up. he was going to detonate it, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be in grandpa chong¡¯s hands. ¡°i just took it.¡± mo nanchong shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± i wanted to leave by myself, but since everyone is here, i¡¯ll go back with you. ¡® as she spoke, mo nan Chong stood up from the wheelchair. she did not look weak at all. she seemed to have fully recovered. ¡® you, how is this possible? how can you stand up? i clearly gave you medicine! feng qi wanted to grab the remote control, but it was useless. master Chong had already moved away. ¡® you probably don¡¯t know, but my body is highly resistant to drugs and can adapt very well. your medicine is effective on me the first day, but the effect on me will be reduced by half the next day. the effect is getting weaker by the day.. after such a long time, of course i¡¯vepletely recovered! ¡® Chapter 2267-END - 2267_End : the big shots taking care of the kids (finale) Chapter 2267-END - 2267_End : the big shots taking care of the kids (finale) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°no, i won¡¯t let you go, darling. have you forgotten? you¡¯re the one i love the most!¡± ¡® you¡¯ll be very happy if you live with me in this paradise. i¡¯ll give you everything you want. darling, i beg you, don¡¯t leave my side, okay? ¡± feng qi looked at mo nan chong, her eyes filled with deep affection. ¡°little seven, i¡¯m not the one you need. believe me, you need a psychiatrist. i have a rough idea of your past. i can find you a psychiatrist that is most suitable for you.¡± mo nan Chong was still trying to persuade feng qi. feng qi shook her head. ¡± i don¡¯t need anyone. i only need you. darling, can you be with me? ¡± don¡¯t leave me, okay? if you leave me, i won¡¯t be able to live!¡± li jiujue had already walked up to them. he pulled mo nanchong into his arms to protect him. ¡® he looked at feng qi. ¡± without her, i can¡¯t live. feng qi fell into silence. the people around also tried to persuade feng qi. because he didn¡¯t hurt darling, everyone was rtively friendly. of course, feng qi didn¡¯t listen. so, storm, critical hit, and several other animals secretly went around feng qi¡¯s back and directly attacked feng qi. ¡°i¡¯m giving you back the medicine you gave me.¡± mo nan Chong looked at feng qi¡¯s limp body and lifted him to the wheelchair. ¡± i think you still need a psychiatrist. don¡¯t worry, i know a very good doctor. he will take you to the doctor for treatment. ¡°i don¡¯t need it.¡± feng qi was still stubborn. of course, he didn¡¯t have a chance to refute. after master Chong and the others dealt with the current situation, they took feng qi away directly. the audience in the live broadcast room was a little disappointed. [ i thought there would be a big war! is it going to end like this? [ i¡¯m a little disappointed! ] [ but grandpa pet¡¯s action of taking down feng qi just now was quite cool! ] [ no matter what, i¡¯m relieved that i¡¯m fine. ] [ so, is the trip still going to continue? [ or will our show end if it ends directly? [ it should be over! ] that day, the director announced that the trip program was over. although they didn¡¯t film anything about the trip, they did a live broadcast of everything in the manor, which satisfied everyone. they would see each other again after the next episode. meanwhile, after meeting the president of Z country and confirming that the matter here was basically resolved, master pet and the others left Z country. after returning to the country, everyone started to get busy with their own things. of course, 9th master had started to be inseparable from his favorite master. he was always worried that she would be snatched away by someone else. as for feng qi, he was sent to a very good psychiatrist. after treatment, his condition became much better. he had also be friends with li jiujue and would asionally chat with master pampered. he was no longer so persistent about master pampered. a yearter, lord rong and the others caught the person who released the virus in theboratory in country Z. thatboratory was also theboratory that had always wanted to deal with lord rong and lord chong. they were researching something that required the blood of lord rong and lord chong. however, they didn¡¯t seed in the end and were caught by lord rong and lord chong. three yearster, master chong won the best actress award. she broke away from master rong¡¯s shadow and became the most popr best actress in the country. huge posters of her were everywhere around the world. no matter where she went, no matter which country she went to, everyone knew who her beloved master was. of course, when they mentioned master chong, everyone would think of master rong, but they might not think that master chong would lose to master rong. in three years, not only did mo nan chong win the best actress award, but he also did many things that shocked the world. as the car drove along the city road, mo nan chong took off his sunsses and looked up at the huge poster of himself outside, deep in thought. xu ruohuan brought her to a huge public square. the square was surrounded by huge posters of her. just as she looked up, the lights around her suddenly dimmed. the whole world suddenly turned dark. at that moment, a glowing helicopternded not far away. li jiujue alighted from the helicopter with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. A beam of light hit him, and light began to appear around him. Countless balloons flew into the air with the words ¡°i love you¡± on them. master pet turned around and saw many of his family members around. everyone was looking at them. lord rong leaned into lord fourth¡¯s arms. she was a little dissatisfied but also a little touched. ¡°darling, marry me!¡± li jiujue knelt down on one knee and handed over the bouquet and ring. mo nanchong was a little touched. she felt a lump in her throat as she epted the flowers and looked at the man in front of her. Countless memories of her and him shed through her mind, be it in this life or in the past. she was finally going to put on the wedding dress for him. three monthster, countless big shots from all over the world showed up at his wedding. her wedding had shaken the world. li jiujue had given her the best of everything and made her the happiest bride in the world. a yearter, master chong gave birth to a pair of twins. the group of big shots began to fight over the twins, just like how master rong had been when she gave birth to the darling. of course, no one could beat lord rong and lord fourth this time. the two of them had already be grandparents, but they were still very good at fighting, and they were still young and good-looking. time had never left any traces on them, and even their personalities had not changed much. ¡± lord rong, isn¡¯t it time for me to carry the child? let me carry the child! ¡± li chenle looked at lord rong expectantly. ¡°you brat, don¡¯t think that i didn¡¯t see you sneakily eating the cabbages i grew yesterday. they¡¯re not ripe yet, and you¡¯re snatching my grandson away from me? go and nt the cabbages back!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already eaten it, how do i nt it?¡± ¡± we didn¡¯t steal any cabbages. can you let us hug your godgrandson? ¡± a group of big shots around them stuck their heads out and looked at lord rong¡¯s direction humbly. lord rong red at them and didn¡¯t allow any of them to hug him. however, the little one who had just learned how to walk actually got up and ran off on his own. a few minutester, the little one dragged a huge yellow cow into the room, shocking everyone and the cow. one look at the little boy and one could tell that he had inherited his strength from lord rong and lord chong. he was a strong girl. meanwhile, the little one had been watching his sister y with the cow as she dragged it in. the big bosses around them started to y with their sister. not far away, ninth master was holding mo nan¡¯s pet with a smile on his face.¡± looks like it¡¯s not our turn to take care of the baby anymore. darling, let¡¯s go watch your new movie, okay? ¡± plete text) END - Chapter 2267_End : the big shots taking care of the kids (finale) Chapter 2263: i have your daughter¡¯s whereabouts Trantor: 549690339 ¡°you dare to threaten us?¡± mo linyuan exploded when he heard the director¡¯s words. lord fourth was naturally a little worried at the thought of his little darling. although they knew that the little darling would protect them, no news meant that she was fine. they could basically sense the little darling¡¯s condition. therefore, he knew that the little darling should not be in danger. at the moment, they had no clue where the little darling was. however, with the threat from the heiyun group, they really wanted to know where the little darling was. however, when he thought about how his wife¡¯s vitality was already greatly damaged, if he were to go and save her, the situation might be even worse. lord fourth was a little angry. this wasn¡¯t saving people, but exchanging a life for a life. he didn¡¯t wish for anything to happen to his rong ¡®er. ¡°fourth master, i¡¯m sorry. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that i had no other choice, i wouldn¡¯t have made this move. if you were to help me out, i naturally wouldn¡¯t have threatened you like this. but i don¡¯t have a choice. you know how painful it is to lose your daughter. you don¡¯t want to lose your own daughter, do you?¡± chief rong nced at the chairman and nodded. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°rong Jer!¡± lord fourth nced at lord rong. ¡® tell me. ¡± lord rong walked forward with certainty. ¡± tell me about your daughter¡¯s condition. if it¡¯s too bad, i might not be able to do anything. ¡± also, the method we¡¯re using is very dangerous, and we might not be able to save your daughter. there¡¯s also a possibility of failure. can you bear the consequences of that failure?¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± the chairman said, ¡± at this point, of course, it¡¯s ast resort. ¡°alright, if you¡¯re serious, i¡¯ll help you.¡± lord rong nodded seriously and said, ¡® let¡¯s go. ¡® ¡°rong¡¯er!¡± lord fourth followed her, his emotionsplicated. the other teams immediately followed him. ¡± it just so happens that we¡¯ve recently developed some strong medicine that can be put to good use. if we¡¯re lucky, lord rong won¡¯t have to do anything, right? ¡± ¡± but everyone¡¯s situation is different. i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this rich youngdy. ¡® everyone discussed animatedly and then got into the car. not long after, they arrived at the city where the heiyun group¡¯s daughter was. the city wasn¡¯t very big, but it was quite prosperous. the virus hadn¡¯t spread here, and the few infected people had been sent to the hospital, so it hadn¡¯t spread. in a top-ss hospital, lord rong and the others met the heiress of a rich family who was locked up in a ss room. ¡°that¡¯s my yun¡¯er.¡± the chairman said, ¡± lord rong, please. she¡¯s been hurting herself recently, so she¡¯s been sedated. do you need to go in and take a look? ¡± or do vou want to understand the situation from the attending doctor?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll read it myself.¡± lord rong looked at an old man at the side. ¡±e in with me! ¡® qio nodded. ¡± let¡¯s go in and take a look. it¡¯s hard to judge this situation. if nothing unexpected happens, it should be possible!¡± the two of them entered the ss room and began to check on the youngdy¡¯s condition. this youngdy¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as bad as gan yaoyao¡¯s. perhaps it was because of the doctor in this top hospital that her condition wasn¡¯t as bad as it seemed. it was much better than what chief rong had imagined. ¡°how is it?¡± ¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± the chairman asked anxiously after they came out. ¡°can she still be saved?¡± ¡°if it¡¯s possible, i¡¯m willing to pay any price,¡± chief rong asked half-jokingly, ¡± if i say that i want not only my daughter¡¯s whereabouts but also your heiyun group, would you agree? ¡® ¡°of course. as long as you save her, anything is fine.¡± the chairman blurted out without hesitation, ¡± i can rebuild thepany and earn more money, but if my daughter is gone, she¡¯ll be gone forever! ¡® ¡°don¡¯t worry, i don¡¯t want anything from you.¡± lord rong nodded in satisfaction. ¡® she¡¯s not that bad. your doctor¡¯s not bad. he handled it very well. ¡°really?¡± the chairman was surprised. at that moment, a doctor in a white coat walked in. ¡°i heard that someone¡¯s here to treat yaoyao?¡± ¡°lord rong and the others are here.¡± the chairman nced at leng rongrong and said, ¡± thank you! ¡® ¡± what?! ¡± the attending doctor was stunned and looked at the chairman in surprise. ¡°lord rong said that you¡¯ve done your best and handled yaoyao well. if yaoyao can wake up, i¡¯ll agree to your marriage!¡± the chairman sighed. ¡± yaoyao didn¡¯t choose the wrong person. she¡¯s already in this state, but you can still take care of her. you¡¯ve taken good care of her. it¡¯s not easy! ¡® ¡± oh. ¡± lord rong looked at the chairman in surprise. ¡°lord rong, what should we do next?¡± the chairman asked, ¡± just tell me what you want. ¡± is there any hope for yaoyao?¡± ¡°i¡¯m 70 to 80 percent sure.¡± lord rong said, ¡± i¡¯ve said before that it¡¯s not 100% possible. after all, she¡¯s been infected for too long. although your son-inw did a good job in treating him, his infection was only not as bad as it was before. she¡¯s already severely infected.¡± ¡°just, just this little?¡± the chairman started to panic. ¡°if i don¡¯t get treated, there¡¯s no hope at all. since you¡¯ve invited me here, i can only tell you the truth. it¡¯s your choice whether to treat or not. as for my daughter¡¯s clue, you have to give it to me even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± lord rong was domineering. ¡°i, i know.¡± the chairman nced at the doctor. ¡± what do you think? ¡® ¡°i believe in lord rong. i¡¯ve heard of lord rong¡¯s deeds many times. if lord rong can¡¯t do anything, then no one can.¡± the doctor looked at lord rong and nodded. ¡± lord rong, i hope you can do your best! ¡® ¡°i will,¡¯ lord rong said, ¡± there¡¯s a strong medicine here. if you want to treat her, just feed it to her directly, but only when she¡¯s awake. ¡± so we need to wait for the sedatives to wear off.¡¯ ¡°alright,¡± he said. the chairman nodded. after taking a few nces at lord rong, he said to him, ¡±e with me. i have something to tell you and your wife. actually, i found out about this by ident. chief rong left with the chairman. they went to a meeting room in the hospital. then, the chairman of heiyun group started to talk to chief rong. ¡°this story should have started a long time ago . ¡­¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!